《Become the Wife of A CEO》 Chapter 1 The Beginning of Nightmare It was pitch ck in the room. Hot It was too hot Like on fire ra Selman felt that something cool touched her skin when she was tossing and turning.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She was craving for the coolness. But she suddenly heard a deep breath from a man. What? ra became a bit saner. She tried to open her eyes and saw a vague silhouette. She struggled to push him away. But that man kept a firm grip. She couldnt move as if she was pinned down. ra could feel that he was nting kisses on her face, neck, chest and His hand went down, rubbed her waist and split her legs Ahh! ra felt torn apart and screamed. Then she was heavily humped without a break. ra was almost inundated by pain, hatred, despair and shame. She struggled and cried for help. But she had no other choice but to suffer. Having gone through the darkness, she walked out into the outside. It rained heavily, with lightning and thunder. Bruised and shabbily dressed, ra staggered in the pouring rain. She kept dialing a number over and over again. Where are you Please help me I am so scared, please help me No matter how many times she called, she could only hear a robotic voice. Sorry, the number you dialed is power off. Please dialter. Finally, she could not hold on anymore and copsed in the rain. Chapter 2 Please Marry Me In the caf. Bitch, who do you think you are? Ive heard about your past. Damn it, that dating agency dared to match you with me. If you were not pretty, no one would care for you. Im just screwing around with you. He raised his voice. People around started to look at them strangely. ras face turned pale. She didnt expect too much from him. But she didnt expect that he was a pervert and knew about her past. She opened her mouth and wanted to retort. But she was unable to refute. She was engulfed by the nightmare two years ago. That night was full of darkness, pain and shame. She couldnt escape from the abyss. No one would believe her, no matter how hard she tried to exin. When ra zoned out, the security guard had already asked the pervert to leave politely but toughly. The caf was silent again. ra awkwardly expressed her thanks to Horace Kirnd who was sitting not far from her. It was Horace who asked the security guard to drive that man away and removed her embarrassment. I just dont like noises. Horaces voice was deep, velvety but cold. Mr. Kirnd, Miss Bat said she was stuck in traffic. She might be five minuteste. A young assistant hurriedly walked in and whispered to Horace. Tell her that dont bother toe. Horaces eyes still fixed on ra by the window. I dont like intractable women. He said coldly. Butwhat about Mr. Russell Kirnd The assistant looked awkward. Horace turned to ra, as if he didnt hear the young man. Miss, would you marry me? ra came to her senses after hearing the deep and pleasant voice. She didnt see clearly Horaces face before. He was extremely handsome, with dark brows and bright eyes. He looked like an borately carved statue. No one could find any ws on his face. He was in in white shirt. Perfectly tailored, the white shirt ttered his tall and graceful figure. Though he was on a wheelchair, he looked elegant and imposing. ra was puzzled for a moment until he spoke again. What? she asked.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Arent you hurried to get married? ra paused a bit. She was overwhelmed by embarrassment and shame again. Coincidentally, me too. Before ra could answer, Horace continued, We just take what we need. Why shouldnt we? The way he put it made it sound like a business deal, rather than a marriage. The outstanding man before her really wanted to marry her. But they just met each other. It was so ridiculous! Sir, we dont know each other. Its too hasty. You dont know your blind date either. Horace answered coolly and directly. ra didnt know what to say. Oh, I got it. Is it because Im disabled? Of course not. ra said. But when she looked into his smiling eyes, she realized that she was led by nose. Miss, I think you need this marriage. If you miss this chance, when do you think you can get married? With his hands crossed on thep, Horace looked up at ra. ra had to admit that her faith was shaken. She really needed this marriage. More specifically, she needed the residence registration. Then she could register for health care. Then she could afford the huge expenses of her mothers treatment. She stared at the man in the wheelchair for a while. Do you have the residence registration of Stratmont? Yes. Horace grinned. ra didnt immediately reply. Though he was disabled, he was way better than the men that she met before. He outdid them both in appearance and bearing. ra, what you had been doing in the past three months was to find a local, marry him and get the residence registration. Why were you still hesitating in face of the opportunity? She bit her lips and finally made up her mind. OK, Ill marry you. She raised her head and looked at him. Horace looked away and said, Do you have the ID card with you? Lets go to the registry office. Chapter 3 Is She Married? One hourter, when ra went out of the registry office with the certificate, she still felt it was unreal. She could never see that she got married with a man in their first meeting. ra looked at the certificate. Their names were on it. It was so ridiculous that she got to know her husbands name from the certificate. Horace. It matched with him. When she was immersed in her thought, Horace stretched out his hand and handed her a card. Miss Selman, I know girls all dream of wedding, rings and stuff. Im sorry I dont have time to deal with it. You can go pick one for yourself. Its OK. I dont need them. She was too old for romance. More importantly, though Horace was her nominal husband, she didnt want to owe him. A ring is necessary. Horace said and pressed the card in her palm. Alright. Since they were newlyweds, she didnt want to upset him on this trivial matter. ra took the card. I have a meeting this afternoon. I cant get you home. Horace said coldly. OK. ra never expected that he would treat her like his wife, so she wasnt disappointed. By the way, Ill send my address to youter. You can move there whenever its appropriate for you. Horace added. Im not hurried. ra said nervously. She was not prepared to live together with a strange man. Maybe it was because she seemed too averse, Horace looked at her but didnt say anything. He pressed a button on the wheel chair. The chair turned. Im about to leave. OK. ra felt relieved when she saw Horace off in a ck car. She immediately called the HR and made sure that thepany would help her and her mother register for local healthcare. ra was finally at ease. Though the marriage was too hasty, she settled the problem that had long vexed her. Her mothers medical fee was finally covered. ra worked at the GLAM magazine. Before she went to the office, she used Horaces card to buy a pair of rings at the nearby mall. ra nned to read the material for the afternoon interview after she arrived at the office. But her colleague came and asked, ra, where did you get this ring? Youve got hawks eyes. ra wanted to cover up. But the HR had already known that she got the residence registration. After a while, probably everyone in thepany would know that she got married. I got married. Congrattions, ra, Her colleague looked at her rings again, Did your husband give you this ring? The diamond isnt very big. How much is it? About three hundred dors. She didnt how much money Horace had. So she picked the cheapest and mostmon one. The colleague frowned. ra,e on. The ring is the symbol of marriage. You shouldnt marry a man who is not willing to buy you a high specification ring. I think its better to live within our means. ra said. The colleague gave her apassionate look. She was probably thinking that her husband wasnt well-off. Lets move on. ra didnt want to linger on this topic, so she started to talk about the preparation for the interview in the afternoon. Today they were going to interview the boss of Solrace Corporation. This was why alldies in the office were dressed up today. Solrace was a legend in Stratmont. Solrace entered the market three year ago and soon became one of thergestpanies in Stratmont. Soon it caught up with Stratmonts three biggest family businesses. While the boss of Solrace seemed to be more appealing than hispany. No one knew his name, appearance, nor anything for three years.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He never received interviews. When GLAM first invited him, it was also declined. But no one knew why Solrace called them again yesterday and said that he was willing to be interviewed. Even the editor-in-chief was overwhelmed by the good news. It felts like a windfall. ra and other colleagues were led by the receptionists to the top floor of the Solrace Corporation. The secretary guided them to the CEO office. He smiled and said Mr. Kirnd had been waiting for them. Mr. Kirnd? ra grinned and thought of her husband. They shared the same surname. She wondered what he did for a living. ra suddenly froze when she saw the man by the French windows. Others also saw the man. They didnt notice ras behavior but cried out in a low voice. OMG, the CEO is is on a wheelchair? Wow, he is so good-looking, even more handsome than the actors! They had neglected that he was on the wheelchair. They simply went crazy for his face. ra stared at the man by the window. For a moment, she felt like having been struck by thunder! Chapter 4 Her Husband Is the Boss? The sunlight fell on the mans angr face and ttered his perfect contour. His eyes were calm as always. It was Horace. Her newly-married husband, Horace, was the CEO of Solrace?! ra was baffled and froze there. Horace smiled and said, You are from GLAM? Please take a seat. Being nudged by her colleagues, ra managed to get it together and sat on the sofa. Horace pushed the wheelchair up to them. ras colleague asked excitedly, Can we start, Mr. Kirnd? Please. Horace was being still lukewarm. His eyes didnt linger on her, as if they didnt know each other at all. His attitude made ra wonder if he just looked like her husband? Two of her colleagues blushed and asked hesitantly, Can we know your name? My name is Horace. His words swept away ras remaining doubt. Horace. He was Horace Kirnd. Her newly-married husband. ras colleague put on an ingratiating smile. We got several questions for you. Then she looked at ra who was still lost in thought. She got impatient and pinched ra secretly. Ouch. ra felt the pain and finally reacted. ording to the n, ra was responsible for the interview, and the other two colleagues took notes. ra tried to cool off and started the interview in a professional manner. Mr. Kirnd, are you from Stratmont? Maybe. Maybe not. I was born in Stratmont, but I went to America in an early age. Unlike ra, Horace remained calm all the time. ra found it rather hrious. Her husband was sitting in front of her, but she didnt know anything about him. ra tried not to be carried away by her thoughts and focused on the work. She threw the prepared questions one by one at Horace. It went pretty well. Though Horace acted coolly, he did cooperate. It quelled the rumors that he was aloof. ra also came into her own and temporarily forgot that Horace was her husband. But when she saw the next question, she became silent. The whole office remained muted. ra, what are you doing? ra was nudged. She smiled embarrassedly. Sorry, Mr. Kirnd, it is a rather private question, but I think many female readers will be interested in it. ra tried to scatter the strange feelings and read the question on the script out loud, Are you married? ra almost bit her tongue after asking this question. Wasnt it nonsense? She knew it more clearly than anyone that he was not single. But she had to ask it in front of others. ra looked nervously at Horace. She didnt know if it was her illusion that Horace grinned a bit. But it disappeared so fast that she started to question herself. What do you think Horace said in a gentle but mysterious tone, Miss Journalist, on this question? ras heart missed a beat. What did she think? What the hell? But she had to answer the question, I guess You are already married, since you are so eminent. Its Horace who obscured his identity and pretended not to know her since she entered the room. Why was she so guilty? When her head were in the cloud, the man in the wheelchair had already seen through her. Horaces lips curled up. He knew she was going to interview him. More specifically, he agreed to be interviewed because of her. She thought they met for the first time today. But he had seen her on a blind date and seen her crying He was sure that they didnt meet before, but he found her familiar. So he asked someone to probe into her background. It was so coincidental that they had dates at the same ce again. He could help but lend a helping hand. Her stubborn look and familiar tears struck a chord and prompted him to blurt out the proposal. He was just teasing her. But she was so nervous and shy. She was really different from what he read on the material. Horace thought a bit. Yes, I got married recently. Intentionally, or unintentionally, Horace nced at ra. Her heart beat fast as a result. Mr. Kirnd, you are already married? Those female readers are going to be heartbroken, said her colleague disappointedly. What kind of person is she? she added curiously. ra gave her a pull. It was not on their script. Plus, it was too personal, even a little impolite. Luckily, Horace was not angry. He smiled and dodged the question. Well, lets focus on the questions rted to work. ra didnt want to be bogged down on the topic of his marriage. The next several questions were very formal. The interview came to an end smoothly. Im very happy to receive the interview. Horace shook hands with them politely and said goodbye. Horace looked at ras ring when he was shaking hands with her. Very nice ring. He smiled. ra blushed and pulled her hand. She became less frayed as she walked out of Horaces office. Horaces secretary walked up to them, with several delicate boxes in hands.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Misses, there are little gifts from the boss. Please take it. The two colleagues were excited after taking over the boxes. OMG, there is even a gift. Mr. Kirnd is too sweet! She couldnt wait to open the box and saw a CHANELs scarf inside. Wow, Mr. Kirnd is so generous! No wonder he is the CEO of Solrace, One of her colleagues eximed, the pattern of my scarf is different from hers. ra, what does yours look like? The moment ra opened the box, she was stunned by the thing inside. She hurriedly put the lid on. Chapter 5 Is He Impotent? ra said, The same as yours. Then she urged her colleagues to go. She received a message from Horace on the way back. It was an address, a vi in the wealthiestmunity of Stratmont. They were a couple now. They ought to live together. But She wasnt prepared for living together, let alone other things ra and her colleagues took several photos of Horace. But they dared not publish them without his permission. The editor-in-chief asked tentatively if they were able to post the photos, given that Horace had long been low-profile. To their surprise, Horace promptly said yes. It thrilled the whole office. Damn, Its the photo of Solraces CEO! Our magazine is going to be snapped up! Come on, let me see. Is he as handsome as they say? Then the photos were shown, all women were over the moon. OMG, he looks even cuter than those actors. Wait, the chair he sits on is weird. Is it wheel chair? Someone noticed that Horace was on a wheelchair, the crowd became silent again. Yes, he was on a wheelchair. So what? He is handsome and rich. Hes already a Prince Charming. The colleague who took part in the interview said. Women around her agreed. But several male colleagues said jealously, Though hes rich and handsome, dont you know, ten to one man on a wheelchair cant have sex? Right, I heard he is newly married? I bet his wife is going to live in widowhood. ra was drinking water. Having heard of this, she choked and started to cough violently. The colleague who took part in the interview said adoringly, Mr. Kirnd is perfect. If he isnt disabled, hes almost like a protagonist in the romantic fiction. Clearly, no one paid attention to the demeaning remarks. They were all captivated by Horaces charm. In the following days, everyone was upied with Horaces interview. They were all pumped up by motivation. On weekend, ra was exhausted. She went to the hospital to visit her mother first, then packed her stuff and moved to Horaces ce. She was afraid that he might found her dishonest. The vi was huge, and the decoration was ssic. There werent many servants, only an old couple, named Donald and Martha. Donald helped ra to move her stuff to the master bedroom on the second floor. Half of the closet was vacant. The other half was upied by mens clothing. ra realized that she needed to share a room with Horace. But it should be the case. She filled her stuff in the closet. ra ate the noodles cooked by Martha and then went to take a shower. She suddenly found that she forgot to bring the towel with her. She hesitated for a while, and cautiously opened the door. Horace wasnt back yet. ra, drenched, hurriedly run into the bedroom. When she was rummaging in the closet, she heard a ck behind. ra was startled. She looked back and saw Horaceing in on the wheelchair. Horace was also surprised. He didnt expect to see his newly-wedded wife in this way. Obviously, ra was even more startled. Her brain went nk. When she caught on, she screamed and rushed to the bathroom. But she slipped and fell forward. Watch out! Horace frowned. He moved the wheelchair forward to catch ra. She finally fell on hisp. He froze a bit after touching her soft and moist skin. ra wasnt an instant eye-catcher. But at the second sight, people couldnt take their eyes off her delicate face. Especially now, she wore no make-up, with her wet hair gathered behind the ears. Water trickled down the wisp of hair, kissed her corbone, and went all the way down her fair body. Horace felt thirsty. His eyes dimmed. ra managed topose herself. When she raised her head, she looked into his enchanting eyes. She wasnt a teenager. She knew what it meant. Gosh. Im Im sorry. She hastened to stand up. But when she touched his crotch, she was dumbfounded. After Horace helped her up, ra popped to the bathroom and closed the door. But her heart kept fluttering. They are couple now. Though something happened, it was normal. But she couldnt ept it yet. By the way, she just saw the bulge. It was quite obvious. Clearly those male colleagues were just being jealous. Though Horace was disabled, he was perfectly fine. ra mocked herself. What were you thinking, ra? Did it have anything to do with you? You married him just for the residence registration! Why are you so horny? She lost the strain of thought due to a sudden knock. ra was startled, Wh, what? Open the door. Horace said in a pleasant tone. Her heart was beating fast. Open the door?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Why did he ask her to open the door? What did he want? Chapter 6 My First Love Becomes My Boss? ra thought of Horaces look just now. Did he want to? You left something. Horace added, since ra didnt reply. She hesitated for a while, finally came to the door and crack opened it. Soon, Horace stretched his hand in, with a soft and white towel. Werent you looking for it? Horace said with a grin. ra blushed with shame. Thanks. ra instantly took it and shut the door. She was shameful for her thought. She dried off and dressed for bed. When she came out, Horace was ready sitting on bed in his navy-blue silk pajamas. He was busy typing on theptop. It suddenly struck her that what if he asked to have sex What should she do? To her relief. Horace remained very indifferent. He seemed to show no interest in her. Plus, the bed is big with two pillows and two quilts. ra was almost half a meter away from Horace after lying down.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Have you finished? Horace asked, but his eyes still fixed on the screen. Yes. said ra. She casted a curious look at Horace. Do you want to sleep? Horace looked back. OK. Horace soon turned off the light. When it turned dark, ra became a little nervous. She didnt know why Horace married her, so she wasnt sure if he was going to have sex with her. When she heard his steady breath, she started to rx a bit and fell into sleep. Next morning. When ra got up, Horace wasnt there. Martha greeted her when she walked downstairs. Morning,dy. Breakfast is ready. OK, thank you. Horace was already at the table. He was holding a cup while reading the newspaper. ra said hi and sat down to eat. After the breakfast, Horace folded the newspaper and said, Let me drive you to work. Dont worry, she said, Ill hail a taxi or take the subway. Its far from the subway station. And you wont see a taxi here. She noticed it yesterday when she moved here. People lived in thismunity all drove themselves. They didnt need to take taxi nor subway. ra nced at her watch. Since it wasnt early, she said, Sorry to bother you. Can you give me a lift to the subway station on the way? Horace looked at her, which made her nervous. But he finally nodded yes. There was already a ck Bentley parking outside when they got to the door. The young man standing by the car introduce himself as Isaac Duncan, Horaces special assistant. Isaac opened the car door. When ra was wondering how Horace should get in the car, she saw a metallic teing out of the car. Horace easily got in on the wheel chair. When she got in, she found that the car had been modified. There was a special seat for Horaces wheelchair. The car parked by the subway station. Horace frowned at the chaotic environment outside. It was too inconvenient. It you dont want take my car, I can prepare another one for you. ra was surprised for a bit. No, no. Its not necessary. Added she immediately. She knew it meant nothing to Horace, but she didnt want to owe him. Horace looked sullen at ras decisive rejection. Soon he said, I dont usually stay in the vi. How do you go to work on your own? ra had thought about this. She took out her phone and shook it. Theres still Uber. It is very convenient. Im going to bete. Bye. Then she got of the car. Isaac finally said, Sir I think Ms. Selman is different from what is written in the investigation report. Horace stared at ras back and pondered. Indeed. Arriving at the GLAM, ra heard the news from the colleague. GLAM was taken over! All senior management were reced! GLAM was not a big publishingpany, but it has be an established magazine over the years. Howe it was suddenly taken over? Before she could react, the colleagues by the door started to mor. Hesing! The new editor-in-chief ising! ra raised her head and saw a tall man surrounded by a group of people walking in. After seeing his face, ra was dumbfounded. She felt as if her blood had frozen. His face was still familiar. But now he looked more angr and prudent than in the school. What she wasnt familiar was the apathetic look on his face. His gentleness had disappeared. He was listening to the reports from the subordinates. He nodded and gave simplements from time to time. He never threw a look at her. He just walked away, surrounded by people. Darren Kirnd, why did hee back He left decidedly without saying goodbye. Why was he here now? It has been two years. She thought she had moved on. But his presence easily overwhelmed her. She wasnt sure that if he could recognize her when he passed her by. Thinking of this, raughed at herself. If he didnt recognize her, so what? If he did, so what? There was no going back. ra was anxious for the rest of the day. She was afraid that Darren would recognize her. But it turned out that she was being paranoid. Darren was busy all the time. It seemed that ra didnt catch his attention at all. Maybe he had already forgotten about her. If she was that significant to him, he wouldnt leave without saying good bye two years ago, and she wouldnt hear nothing from him then. ra managed to make it till the closing time. She couldnt bear to stay for one more minute in the office. She immediately grabbed her bag and decided to leave. Unfortunately, she was stopped and asked by the managing editor to brief Darren on thetest interview. ra froze and slowly turned around. Miss Patterson, I have an emergency to do today. Can I? Eileen Patterson was not in good mood today. You start to think highly of yourself after covering a hot interview, huh? ra turned pale. She knew she couldnt resist. Dont make fun of me, Miss Patterson. Ill do it straight away. ra took several deep breaths after she went to the door of the editor-in-chief office with material. She finally plucked up the courage and knocked the door. Come in. Having heard Darrens familiar voice, ra opened the door and went in. Darren was sitting behind the table and flipping through the magazine that published Horaces interview. Sir. ra tried to make herself sound calm enough. Miss Patterson, the managing editor, asked me to brief you on the interview featured Solraces CEO. Darren only grunted a hmm without looking up. ra had to go on with the report. He didnt give any response till the end. The office was so quiet that she could hear a pin drop. ra was on thest nerve. She tried to restrain her shaky voice. Editor-in-chief, if there is nothing else, Im leaving. Then she hastened to leave. Darrens voice came from behind her. Its been two years. ra, do you have anything to say to me? Chapter 7 What Happened Two Years Ago Darren walked up to the door, dragged her hands and pulled her to his arms. He noticed her ring. Are you married? He stared at her ring. ra nodded. She dared not to look at him. Suddenly, he sneered. But it was unclear whether he was mocking ra or himself. ra, the man you married to can only buy you a melee diamond? Darren raised his chin and affected a smile. Hey, do you think Im still loving you? He pinched her chin and looked at her with scorn and disgust. Do you think Ill fall for a woman who sold herself for money? ra turned pale due to shock. You you know what happened two years ago? With her lips trembling, ra managed to utter a few words. Hm. Darren felt heartbroken since ra didnt deny it. He pinched her chin more tightly. Yes, I know. I knew it two years ago. I should thank you, ra. After knowing that the girl I had loved for three years was a whore, I made up my mind to go to America for study. Darren said coldly. The color faded away from ras face. Its been two years For many times, she wondered why he suddenly went abroad when she needed him the most. Now she knew. It was also because what happened two years ago. Two years ago, Darren left before things went escted. Did he know it before it was blown wide open? ra was already pale, but she still struggled under his suppression. Darren, it was a misunderstanding. Actually Misunderstanding? Darren was pissed off. He raised his voice and gripped her even harder. ra was so painful that she puckered her face. There is no misunderstanding. You just regretted it when you see the poor boy has be the editor-in-chief. You are telling me its a misunderstanding? Speaking of it, Darrens eyes turned scarlet. I told you, ra, Im not an idiot now! ra was shocked and heartbroken when she saw the resentful look on Darrens familiar face. She wanted to exin, but what could she say? If he believed in her, how could he leave without asking her? After all, he believed she was a material girl who would sell herself for money. Moreover, even if he believed in her, so what? She was married now and no longer the girl she used to be. There was no going back. Thinking of this, ra held back her tears. Darren, you are right. It did happen, as you know. But theres one thing that you may misunderstand. It doesnt matter whether you are the editor in chief or the CEO, I dont want anything to do with you. ra said coolly. She felt that he tightened his hand on her chin as soon as she finished the words. But the next moment, she was shrugged away. ra staggered and stood on her feet by leaning against the wall. Looking up, she was hurt by Darrens scornful and disgusted look. But it was better than still being entangled together. Editor-in-chief, if theres no other problem, Im leaving. Her words trembled. She dared not to look at him again, and dashed out of the office.N?velDrama.Org ? content. When she darted out, she found that it was pouring outside. She happened to leave the umbre in the office. Shecked the courage to go back. ra couldnt hail a taxi. In face of the pouring rain, she clenched her teeth, put her bag overhead, and dashed to the subway station. She took the crowded subway with her clothes drenched. When she arrived the destination, it was still raining outside. Still no taxi. She had no choice but to wait at the subway station. She remembered that, two years ago, it was also a stormy night. She lost the most precious thing Then she lost Darren who she thought was going to be her one and only for the rest of her life. She was overwhelmed by the despair and chagrin that she experienced two years ago. She wrapped her arms around her shoulder and crouched down. Cold It was so cold She was shaking as if it was that night two years ago. Chapter 8 Who is Darren? Just when ra thought she was about to be left alone, she suddenly saw a wheelchair and two long legs. ra was sort of shocked and looked up with difficulty. Then she saw Horace standing in front of her and Isaac held an umbre by his side. The heavy rain formed a rain curtain which blurred Horaces handsome face. There was still a feeling of chilliness in the air around him. Although he sat in a wheelchair, he appeared at this moment like a god, dispersing sadness from the bottom of her heart. Her eye sinkers quivered. Horace? What are you doing here? Horace looked down at ra squatting on the ground. He did not know why his tone conveyed a hint of anger. Were you caught in the rain? ra finally came to her sense. She tried to get up in a panic, but somehow, she suddenly had a ckout and lost consciousness. Horace was stunned, but he reacted quickly and safely caught her. Realizing her abnormally fevered body, he scowled slightly, staring at the sdred fingerprints on her chin. His nostrils narrowed in a perceptually invisible manner. Go back, whispered he. The change of his look was fleeting. An indifferent look resurfaced on his face. He held ra, sliding the wheelchair toward the ck Bentley. His car was parked in a hidden corner next to the subway station. However, because of the weight of both of them, the wheelchair was unable to slide as it used to. Mr. Kirnd, let me do it. Isaac couldnt help speaking. Thats okay. Unexpectedly, Horace refused and adjusted ras position. Then he stood up from the wheelchair and carried ra into the car! If other people saw this scene, they would definitely be shocked. Seeing ra constantly sweat in the bed, Horace frowned slightly and looked at the doctor who was preparing an intravenous drip next to him, Is she really okay? Mr. Kirnd, dont worry. Mrs. Selman has a fever, but not serious. Now she was probably having a nightmare. Hearing this, Horaces knitted eyebrows loosened a little. After the doctor left the room, Horace looked at ra who still looked pale. He was just about to want to reach out to touch her forehead when ra suddenly trembled slightly. ra? Horace frowned again, Are you okay? It was obvious that she didnt wake up and her lip was slightly pale and cracked as if she seemed to mutter something. Horaces eyebrows were tighter and he leaned down slightly. Then he heard she whisper. Darren help me Where are you Darren Please believe me Darren? Horace straightened up and his face turned a bit gloomy. This was clearly a mans name. Horace stared at ra on the bed. Although her face was still pale and weak, she still couldnt hide the softness in her eyebrows, especially her trembling eyshes. She showed weakness and dependence which Horace had never seen before.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Horace pondered. It seemed that since he met this woman from the beginning, she had always been cautious and detached. It seemed that she had never thought of relying on her husband. But in her sleep, she revealed deep attachment and dependence towards the man called Darren. About her past, he had asked Isaac to investigate. But its just a simple summary. For example, he knew that she had an unforgettable first love. But two years ago, after that ident, she separated from her first love. But he didnt ask about the name and background of her first love. Now it seemed that this Darren should be her first love. Thinking of this, Horace felt annoyed for no reason. At this time, ra suddenly opened her eyes slowly. Horace quickly snapped out of it and looked down at her, Are you okay? ra blinked and realized that she was lying in the vi room with a drip on her hand. Did you send me back? ra opened his mouth and felt that she was almost parched. Yes, Horace gave a sinct reply, picked up a cup of hot water from the bedside table and handed it to her. Thank you, ra took it and sipped. Seeing ra be detached and polite as usual, somehow, Horace was even more upset. ra, said Horace all of a sudden. Who is Darren? Chapter 9 I don’t Like the Traces of Others on You Cough, cough, cough. Horaces question had totally taken her aback. She was choked by water and coughed violently. Be careful. Unlike the panicky ra, Horace just calmly caressed her back. ra looked up in a fluster and met his eyes. He was just staring at her swollen chin. That mark was so unpleasant to the eye. He immediately took out the ster from the medicine box on the bedside table, squeezed it on his hand and applied it to her red and swollen chin. Feeling his cold touch, she still looked at him with some vignce. She hesitated and finally said, How do you know Darren? You said his name when you were dreaming. ra was stunned. Then she remembered that just now she was in aa where she dreamed about what happened two years ago. Her eyes darkened involuntarily. Before she had figured out how to answer, Horace spoke again at an appropriate speed. ra, I dont care what happened to you in the past. But I hope you understand that you are my wife now, and I dont like my wife to call other peoples names in bed. When he said these words, there was no emotion in his tone. However, ra felt an unspeakable hegemony. Especially his ck eyes which seemed calm but actually deep and dark, she cant make out what kind of emotion in his eyes. Horace then helped ra finish coating the medicine. ra drooped her head, Thank you. Not at all, murmured Horace who put away the ointment. I dont like the traces of others on you. ras body was stiff again. Although she didnt say anything, it seemed that he already knew. Feeling the coolness on her chin, ra felt his anger and shrunk her head. I see. Unknowingly, ra oozed sweat from the palms and only bowed her head. Take a break early, Horace turned his wheelchair. Ill sleep in the guest room tonight. Then he left the room without waiting for ras reply. In the room, ra back into the soft bedding alone, showing no sign of sleepiness. ra could finally let the tears in her eyes flow down wantonly.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She remembered that dream again. After suffering shame, she had been endlessly humiliated by her rtives. Misunderstood and ridiculed by friends and loved ones, and mibeled by the world and nailed to the pir of shame forever, she finally didnt have to be strong. She finally could cry out when staying alone. The next day, after ra took a drip, she was much reinvigorated and she decided to go to work. But when she got up to pack up, she found her bag missing and a famous brand bag reced her original bag. Martha, At this time, ra just saw her go upstairs to tidy and asked. Wheres my bag? Mrs. Selman, your bag was damaged in the rain yesterday. Mr. Kirnd prepared this bag for you. She recognized that the bag Horace bought for her was CHANEL which was worth tens of thousands of dors. She couldnt afford it with her own sry. But her bag had been thrown away and she had no other bag. Therefore, she had to ept this bag. Horace sat at the table reading the newspaper as usual. But ra was keenly aware that Horace seemed different today. Was it his manner, sitting position, or his hands? Her gaze rested on his well-defined hands and she suddenly froze. Chapter 10 Horace’s Secret Unexpectedly, he wore a simple diamond ring on his slender ring finger. Its exactly the one she bought before. ra froze and even forgot to sit down at the table. Finally, Horace looked up at her.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Whats the matter? Horace opened his mouth, ncing at her empty fingers and raising his eyebrows slightly. Wheres your wedding ring? ra felt a little embarrassed at once. When she bought the ring before, she didnt know that her husband was actually a billionaire, so she bought the ring with the simplest style. This ring was too simple and crude for Horace. Therefore, on the first night when she moved here, she casually put the ring, which was originally intended to be given to Horace, into the drawer of the dresser. As a result, she didnt wear her own one in front of Horace and didnt wear it until she went back to thepany. Unexpectedly, Horace found the ring she put away and put it on. ra had to reach out and take out the ring in her bag. When she put it on, she couldnt help whispering, Im sorry. I just randomly picked amon style. Horaces corners of his mouth curved up. It doesnt matter. It looks very nice. ra didnt know how to answer, so she had to sit down and eat breakfast, without saying a word. She suddenly realized that this man was far more overbearing and unpredictable than she thought. She didnt know what Horace was thinking about. Living together these days, she felt that Horace was a little strange. She originally thought that since Horace had difficulty in moving, there should be many people around him to take care of his daily life. But there were only Donald and Martha in the whole family, and there was no one to take care of him personally. For example, how did he move from the wheelchair to the bed alone? How did he bathe alone every day? When did he take a shower? She had never seen him take a bath at home, but every time she came from the bathroom, she found that he had finished washing himself. Did he take a shower outside? Did he have a mistress? ras imagination was running away. But to tell the truth, she didnt mind even if Horace had a mistress. Whats stranger was another thing. That day she identally fell on Horace, and she identally touched his leg. ra had always thought that people with disabilities like Horace should have suffered from muscle atrophy and have thin and weak legs. Thats because they have long been deprived of the use of their legs. However, Horace had powerful muscles, whichpletely unliked that of the disabled. Everyone has a secret. Due to the embarrassing situation between Horace and her, its hard for her to ask him about his legs. After breakfast, ra was about to take a taxi by phone when Horace said, Youre not well yet. Ill take you to thepany today. No, thanks, ra panicked. I can But Horace already turned his wheelchair towards the door without giving her any room to negotiate. ra was frustrated and had to get in the car with her head tilted. Horaces attitude towards her had changed sincest night. Of course, no man wanted his wife to entangle with another man, especially the first love. She was very nervous all the way. If Horace was spotted by those people at the magazine, she would definitely be badgered by those women. Also, if Darren saw Horace, she didnt know how she would be taunted by him. Fortunately, Horace went to work earlier than her. When they arrived at thepany, there was no one downstairs. She said goodbye to Horace and she quickly got off the car. Horace looked at her back, his eyes darkened heavy. Why did she react like this? Was she so afraid that others would know about their rtionship? Chapter 11 The Little Girl, That Very Year He sent Isaac to investigate ras past. ording to Isaacs reports, she should be a superficial money worshipper who could pursue a little money at any cost. It was precisely because of this reason that he chose her. A woman who could be sent away with a little money was much better and tamer than those so-called debutantes who coveted all his money. Of course, he also admitted that another reason for choosing her was that she didnt vex him. And her stubborn look implied that there might be something unknown about her. But unexpectedly, after these two days, she seemed to have no desire for his money. She refused him to buy a car for her before. Was she actually more brilliant than he thought or did she know how to y hard-to-get? Being silent for a while, Horace finally took back his gaze.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Lets go. On the top floor of Solrace Corporation, Horace was at his desk with his fingers tapping on the keyboard, and the figures and charts on the screen changed ordingly. The phone on the desk suddenly rang. Horace answered the phone, and Isaacs voice was heard. Mr. Kirnd, your friend is here. Let him in. The office door opened quickly, and a handsome showman in a pink shirt shed in. Horace, are you still working? seeing Horace, the man exaggerated and shouted. I thought that since you finally got married, at least, you should go on a honeymoon trip even if you didnt hold a wedding. Horace still stared at theputer screen, and he briefly said, No time. The visitor had already sat down at Horaces table. He was not angry about Horaces indifference. He just narrowed his amorous eyes andughed again. Your wife was really unlucky to marry a man who knows nothing about romance. Horace finally settled his eyes on the man, but still poker-faced. What are you trying to say? The man smiled so much that his eyes became crescent moon. Im just bored. I want to see your wife. Forget it, Horace refused without hesitation. You should also know why I married her. Of course, I know, The man curled his lips, and the smile at the corners of his mouth slowly disappeared. But anyway, you finally got married. You can let go of what happened back then. Hearing this, Horaces hand on the keyboard paused. Its not a matter of letting it go nor not, replied Horace. After a moment of silence, he slowly said, The deceased cannote back to life. The man looked at Horace and intended to open his mouth to say something, but he bit the words back. What about the little girl? The man could not help asking. Are there any clues? There are already some clues, Horace said simply. Thats great, The manughed again. Ive been thinking about how you would repay her. I was expecting you to pledge to marry her, but I didnt expect you had sold yourself. Horace ignored the mans brazen teasing. Bringing contempt upon himself, the man looked embarrassed. But when his eyes fell on Horaces wheelchair, he couldnt help asking, Well Horace, did you tell your wife about your leg? Horace had already started browsing the statements just submitted by the finance department. Hearing this problem, his hand sliding the mouse paused. No, A momentter, he whispered. The man frowned slightly, Horace, I didnt mean to me you. No matter what the purpose of your marriage is, since you two are married now, are you going to hide it all the time? Maybe Speaking of this, this man paused, but still he gritted his teeth and continued, Maybe you should also try to see if you can ept this new wife. You cant live in the shadow of the past all your life. He knew Horaces personality too well. Although Horace said that his marriage was to give his grandfather an answer, however, if Horace didnt really like the girl, he wouldnt agree to marry and live with her. In silence, Horace didnt answer. After browsing the financial statements at full speed, he whispered something. My love died already. The man was stunned. He looked at Horaces impassive face, and sympathy shed across his eyes. The car ident ten years ago was a nightmare for all of them. Everyone thought it was his legs that Horace lost in the car ident. But they were all wrong. In the car ident, Horace lost his heart, not his legs. Chapter 12 The Young Master of the Kirkland Family ra entered the office building and she caught the elevator that was about to shut. But when she entered the elevator, she found that Darren was the only one in the elevator. Sorry. ra instinctively wanted to go out, but she didnt expect that Darren closed the elevator door directly. What are you hiding from? Darren sneered. We are in the same department. Do you think that you can avoid seeing me? ra bit her lips and stopped talking. Darren looked down at her. Her face was still pale because of illness, and she still coughed from time to time. Darren felt his heart lurch. Damn it. Even if he recognized the true face of this woman, his mood was still controlled by her. Have you caught a cold? Darren asked in a cold voice. Yes. ra didnt want to say more. She answered and as soon as she saw the elevator door open, she immediately walked out. After Darren returned to the office, he felt a severe chest tightness. Finally, he called his secretary and said, Help me buy some cold medicine. The cold medicine was delivered quickly. Darren pinched it in his palm for a long time. Finally, he got up and went outside.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. While passing by the tea room of the office, he suddenly heard the discussions of several female colleagues inside. Eh, is that true? Was it a ck Bentley that sent ra to work this morning? Of course, its true. Not only did I see it, but other people also saw it. OMG! Isnt her husband poor? Howe he has such a fancy car? Use your brain. How could it be her husbands car? The diamond ring her husband gave her is so cheap. I guess it must be another mans car Also, did you see her bag today? Its CHANEL. She used to carry cheap bags. Suddenly she has such a luxury bag. It must be bought by that man. Outside the tea room, Darrens hand holding the medicine unconsciously clenched. He suddenly felt that what a fool he is that he even bought cold medicine for the vain woman. He threw the medicine that was squashed out of shape into a garbage can and turned back to his office. The other side, ra had just arrived at her office when the mobile phone in her pocket suddenly rang. When she saw the caller ID, her face turned gloomy. In the empty corridor, she answered the phone and ask coldly, What are you calling for? Whats with that attitude? I dont have an attitude, ras tone revealed a little impatience. I just know that you wont call me without a reason. Tell me, whats the matter? Your sister is getting married soon, Sure enough, the man on the phone did not beat around the Bush and directly exined his intention. If you are free, go home and have dinner together, and meet your future brother-inw. Home? ras voice was heavy with sarcasm. Dad, I think youve made a mistake. Thats not my home. ra, watch your manners. The man on the phone said angrily. Your sister is not going to marry an ordinary man this time. It is the young master of the Kirnd family that she will marry. Your sister said that we shall gather together and celebrate. So you muste home tomorrow evening. Your sister said she had a surprise for you! With that, he hung up the phone. ra held her mobile phone and frowned slightly. Ashlee is going to marry the young master of the Kirnd family? No wonder Ashlee insists letting her go back. Ashlee must want to show off her wonderful fianc. Although ra knew what her family thought, she knew her fathers characters and her sisters personality too well. If she didnt agree, her sister would blow the coals in front of her father. Then her father would be furious and make trouble for ra. Its just a meal. Just go. Since Darren took office, ra, who used to like working overtime, now left the office on time almost every day. Today was no exception. When ra came home from work, she saw Donald and Martha dragging their suitcases into the living room. Donald, Martha, are you Chapter 13 You Act Like My Wife Mrs. Selman, our son is getting married tomorrow. We are going to attend his wedding, Donald said kindly. Well, congrattions, said ra. How long are you gonna stay there? We just want to hold a banquet in Stratmont and welle back tomorrow evening, Martha smiled softly. But when her eyes fell on Horace, she became worried. But there was no servant at home. No one will prepare Mr. Kirnds breakfast tomorrow. I have to contact someone to see who can take charge. ra is a bit embarrassed. What a rich family. Even if its just a breakfast, did they have to invite someone toe here?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It doesnt matter, Horace opened his mouth and interrupted ras wild thoughts. ra, you can cook, cant you? Ah? ra didnt catch on at all. She looked up to meet Horaces dark eyes. I I can cook. ra just finished her answer. Thinking of Marthas hearty breakfast this morning, she couldnt help adding two words, A little A smile yed over Horaces face. A little is enough, he murmured. The meal is ready. Lets eat first. ra came to the dining room and was stunned when she saw the dishes on the table. It turned out that the table was full of soup and vegetable dishes, as well as a lot of herbal food. Although they had lived together for a short time, ra also knew that Horace liked spicy food. Why is the food so light today? ra took her seat in doubt. Horace put a bowl of chicken soup in front of her and said, Warm up. ra was stunned. Was it because she caught a cold that he specially prepared the dishes for her? ra suddenly couldnt tell what it was like. She just felt that her cold and tired heart seemed to be immersed in warm water at once, warming up little by little. Knowing that someone actually cared for you felt so good. What are you thinking? Horaces deep and sweet voice suddenly came to her ears. ra just came to her sense and hurriedly replied, Nothing. Suddenly something urred to her, and she added, By the way, Im going to eat with my father tomorrow night. No need to prepare dinner for me. Okay, Horace replied and paused for a moment. Ill visit your father and your mother when I have time. ra froze and blurted out, No, thanks. Horace raised his eyebrows slightly. ra realized that her reaction seemed inappropriate. She was embarrassed and said, My parents dont get along with each other My mother is in poor health So Horace looked at ra who was a little flustered in front of him, and his mouth was slightly raised. She didnt know that he had already investigated her family background. Really? But he didnt uncover the truth. He just looked pale. But when Im free, I want to take you back to meet my family. ra was stunned. This was the first time Horace mentioned his family to her. Visit your parents? ra ventured carefully. My parents are dead. ra was awkward, Im sorry. It doesnt matter, Horaces face was calm. Ill take you to visit my grandfather and my eldest brother when I have time. It happens that my eldest brothers son is getting married recently. Getting married? ra smiled bitterly. Are these days lucky days? Is everyone busy getting married? Well, okay. Since they are husband and wife, seeing each others family is also a matter of etiquette. ra did not refuse. At dinner, ra was still wondering what surprise Ashlee Middleton was going to give to her? The next morning, ra got up an hour earlier and finally managed to make breakfast. She was about to ask Horace to go downstairs, but when she got out of the kitchen, she saw Horaceing out of the elevator. Do you have a battery? ra was stunned for a moment before she recognized that Horace was holding an electric razor. ra took it over and looked, What you need is a button battery. Dont you have one at home? No. ra nced at Horace who already had stubble on his chin. He really needed to shave. Is there a convenience store or supermarket nearby? No. ra was surprised. There was nothing? Horace shook his head. ra wanted to roll her eyes at the rich mans life. What now? ra was helpless. Why dont you let your assistant buy one? He is already on his way. However, there is a very important meeting today. I am afraid itll be toote, Horace frowned. I asked Donald. He has a new razor, but its not electric. I dont know how to use it. ra was stunned for a while before she realized what Horace was asking for. Did he want her to shave his beard? Where is it? ra suddenly felt that Horace was also somewhat cute. She pursed her lips. I can use it. Ill shave your beard for you. In the locker. ra quickly found a razor, which was the most old-fashioned one. It must be used with shaving cream. She carefully applied shaving cream around Horaces chin and carefully shaved his face. For a moment, the distance between ra and Horace was close, and Horace even could feel ras breath. Horace raised his eyes slightly, and he could see ras face close at hand. He could even see the tiny hairs on her white and tender skin, just like peaches. Whats the matter? It seemed that she noticed Horaces gaze. ras originally tense nerves suddenly stretched to breaking point. I hope I didnt scratch you. No, said Horace. His voice was as cold as ever. I just feel like you are really my wife. ra was stunned, and her cheek was slightly hot. They were the real couple, but Horace used feel like. It proved that he had no sense of reality about this marriage, just like herself. All right, ra soon finished shaving Horaces beard. After carefully wiping off the shaving cream, she looked at his face. She couldnt help saying, Its very clean. Thank you, Horace made a faint remark and slid his wheelchair to the dining table. Because of such close contact just now, both of them were a little embarrassed during the meal. ra even forgot to ask Horace if he was satisfied with her craft. After dinner, Isaac arrived. Horace was in a hurry today and couldnt take ra to the subway station. ra called a car and took her directly to the magazine. After a days work, ra took a taxi to Merivia Bay. As soon as she got off the taxi, she saw a girl in a bright yellow dress running towards her happily. Sister, you are here atst, The girl grabbed ras hand, smiled sweetly, and said intimately. Come in quickly. I want to introduce my fianc to you. ra looked at Ashlee Middleton who looked stunning. She raised her brow, The young master of the Kirnd Family? Chapter 14 My Brother-in-law Was My First Love? Ashlee was stunned, and then smiled. So, Dad told you. Oh, but when you see himter, dont mention his family to his face. He hates people talking about his family background. Although Ashlee seemed to be indifferent to her fiancs family background and said so, hercency in her eyes was unconcealed. ra just smiled and did not express any opinions. Ashlee was vain, which she knew from her childhood. This time, Ashlee hooked up the young master of the Kirnd Family. If Ashlee didnt show off, that would be strange. Indeed, Ashlee should be really proud of this. After all, the Kirnd Family was a notable family. The young master of the Kirnd Family, if she remembered correctly, was the only son of the eldest young master of the Kirnd Family. It seemed that he had been studying abroad, so the outside world did not know his name. Ashlee couldnt wait to pull her into the living room, looking excited, Darren, let me introduce my sister to you. Although we have different mothers, she is still my blood-rted sister. Darren? ras body was a little stiff. She looked up and saw the familiar man smiling at her. Eh, yes, I didnt expect that Ashlees sister is an acquaintance. He was Darren Kirnd. ra was struck dumb with shock. Never had she ever expected that that Ashlees fianc was Darren.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Was he the young master of the Kirnd family? At this time, Ashlee, who was holding ras arm, pretended to be surprised. And then she suddenly smiled, Yes, I almost forgot. Darren studied in University of Zhanard before, and he also majored in journalism. He was actually your alumni. Yes, I know Darren, ra struggled to repress the bitterness and shock in her heart and pretended to be calm. Its just that I havent seen him for a long time. It turned out that this was what Ashlee said. What a surprise! Its really ironic. Yes, everyone couldnt go back, but ra never thought that the rtionship between Darren and her would be so embarrassed in the future. ras reaction to his new identity and appearance was too indifferent. This made Darren very dissatisfied. This was not what he wanted. Darren turned around and said softly to Ashlee, Ashlee, I have something to say to our sister alone. Is it convenient? Ashlees countenance changed, but she still maintained a gentle appearance, OK, Ill go and see what I can do in the kitchen. ra and Darren were left in the living room. Why? ra, was there no reaction from you when you see that I be your brother-inw? Darren looked down at ra, and his tone immediately changed from gentle just now to sarcastic. What reaction do you expect? Call you brother-inw? ra red at Darren. Or, do you want me to call you Young Master? Darrens face fell. He hated others always to call him the young master of the Kirnd Family, and even hated people to approach him just because of his family background. Therefore, when he was in college, he refused the opportunity his father had offered to study in Britain. Instead, he went to University of Zhanard in the next city and pretended to be a poor boy. It was at that time that he met ra. When he first met ra, he really cherished her, as she loved him only because he was Darren, not because he was the young master of the Kirnd Family. Butter, reality hit him in the face. ra abandoned him who was as poor as a church mouse. Even for the sake of money, only ten thousand dors, she did that kind of thing Thinking of the photos he saw that year, Darren felt as if a knife were being twisted in his heart. He firmly grasped ras wrist and sneered, ra, now you know that I am not only the editor in chief of your magazine, but also a family member of the Kirnd Family. Do you regret it? But I can give you a chance to make up for it ra slowly raised her eyes and looked at Darrens angry and sarcastic face. Before she could reply, Darren continued to say with greater malice, Since you do anything for money, how about being my mistress? Chapter 15 Body Sold for Ten Thousand Dollars ra was astonished. She simply couldnt believe that Darren, who was once tender and loving to her, would have said those words. Oh, are you excited about my suggestion? Darren continued to jeer at her when he saw ra freeze. Although you are married, have you been doing this dirty business, havent you? It might be better to follow me rather than a group of disgusting old men? Dont worry, I belong to the Kirnd Family. I can give you everything you want. ra suddenly didnt know the person in front of her. Now she just felt sick.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She never thought that one day Darren, whom she once loved deeply, would make her sick. By the way, sister, mom said she needed to get a bottle of red wine. Can you apany me to the wine cer? Fortunately, at this time, Ashlee came out and interrupted ras impulse to raise her hand and give Darren a p. OK, Ill go with you. ra looked at the man who was as gentle as jade again and she didnt want to stay in the same space with him for a moment. Instead of being disgusted here, its better to follow Ashlee to the wine cer. Darren doesnt like red wine actually, Ashlee suddenly said when choosing wine. Ha, he has a lot of habits that dont look like such a rich young master. ra didnt know why Ashlee wanted to say this to her. She could only say Hmm. So, its normal that you didnt recognize Darren as the young master of the family before, Ashlee continued. ras expression suddenly froze. Looking up at her, she saw Ashlee smiling like a flower, But sister, even if you regret it now, Darren is already mine. ra was shocked. Ashlee, unexpectedly, knew what happened before she and Darren? Do you want to ask me how I found out? Ashlee smiled more charming. It was Darren who told me in person. ra felt awkward. Did Darren tell Ashlee their past as a joke? Eh, my sister, you dont seem very happy. Ashlee held the bottle and approached her. ra couldnt stand her insinuations. She couldnt bear it. She snapped, Ashlee, what are you trying to say? Ashlee just put away the fake smile on her face and her eyes darkened, ra, you know what I want to say to you. I know that you and Darren are still working in the samepany, but I warn you not to dream about things that dont belong to you. Looking at Ashlees threatening look, ra suddenly felt a little funny. Dont worry, ra raised her hand expressionless and shook her ring. Im married. I have no interest in your fianc. Ashlee was stunned when she saw the ring on ras hand, but soon sheughed. Sister, why didnt you tell us earlier that you were married? She saw the ring clearly and smiled more happily. It seems that my brother-inw is an honest worker. He must be very nice to you. For Ashlee, honest worker was a synonym for the poor. ra did not deny it, but said faintly, So you dont have to worry about it? Ive always been at ease, Ashlee resumed her innocent appearance and blinked. After all, that kind of thing happened two years ago Even if you want to get back together with Darren, Darren wont take you, right? ras body shivered and stared at Ashlee. Ashlee smiled more happily. She suddenly got close to ra, and her voice suddenly lowered, After all, who would endure a woman who had been screwed by a disgusting old man? Ashlees words, like a stagger, pierced through ras heart. Her body trembled uncontrobly, Enough, shut up But Ashlee was getting closer to her ear with a smile in her voice, Sister, does your husband know that youve lost your virginity to a disgusting wretched man two years ago? And just for ten thousand dors Enough! ra finally bellowed and pushed Ashlee with her hand. Ah! Ashlee was pushed to the ground, and the wine bottle was shattered. Ashlee! Chapter 16 Your Surname is Selman, Not Middleton. Before ra could react, she suddenly heard a cry. She raised her head and saw Valerie Bet running over in a panic, followed by Glenn Middleton and Darren with a gloomy face. Valerie quickly helped Ashlee up on the ground. At this time, Ashlee was no longer as sarcastic and arrogant as before. Her eyes were red. With the help of her mother, she stumbled and stood up, looking pitiful. At this time, Darren also came over to hold Ashlee. Looking at her embarrassed appearance and slightly red eyes, there was a trace of anger in his eyes. He turned to re at ra and said, ra, what are you doing! Different from Ashlees tenderness, ra looked embarrassed after being sshed with red wine, but she still had a stubborn look on her face. She has been trying to provoke me. I pushed her by ident. Im sorry. ident? Valeries voice suddenly raised, and she scowled at ra with hatred. What do you mean by ident? I think you did it on purpose! You are jealous that our Ashlee can marry a good man, so you want her to have an ident before the wedding! How could there be such a cruel sister like you! Valeries usation was like a string of bullets. Without a chance to refute, ra had already be the cruel sister. She trembled with anger. Aunt Valerie, you are overthinking. Why should I be jealous of Ashlee? Youve been jealous of her since you were a child. Dont think that I dont know! Valeries voice was even sharper. You cant admit your mistakes. Thats right. Daughters are like their mother, and youre just like your shameless mother! ra was finally angry. Valerie! She said in a cold tone, I warn you. I dont want to argue with you for the sake of you being an elder. But if you speak ill of my mother again, dont me me for being rude! ras eyes were blood-shot. Valerie was so scared that she couldnt speak. She quickly looked at Glenn beside her for help. Glenns face was also very pale at this point. He glowered at ra and berated her, ra Selman! How dare you say that! Apologize! ra was shuddering from fury. When she was about to say something, Darren suddenly said coldly, Mr. Middleton, you shouldve been more careful in disciplining your child. She was just an illegitimate daughter, yet she dared to yell at your legitimate wife. Does she even respect you? ra jerked up her head as she stared at Darren in disbelief. Darren also looked at her, but his eyes were full of disdain.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ra was the illegitimate daughter of this family. When Darren was in love with her, he already knew about this. At that time, he actually minded it a little. After all, this meant that ras mother was a home-wrecker. But Darren always thought that although ra had a disgraceful mother, she was definitely different. Butter, he learned that ra and her shameless mother were basically the same kind of people. Therefore, he increasingly hated ras identity as an illegitimate daughter. At this time, he said such sarcastic words, instead of helping Ashlee to vent her anger, it was better to say that he was angry for his own misjudgment and stupidity Before. But obviously, others would not know what he was thinking. Hearing Darren say this to ra for her, Ashlee was surprised at first, but soon she showed a touched and proud expression. Darren As for Glenn, though he was an elder, with the status of the Kirnds, he dared not retort after being criticized by Darren. He apologized in a low voice, Mr. Kirnd, Im sorry to get you involved. ra, who was stunned, came to her senses and looked at Glenn angrily. Dad! What do you mean? Others dont know what happened. But dont you know? My mum- Before ra could finish her words, Glenn red at her angrily and shouted, ra! Shut up! Youd better remember that your surname is Selman, not Middleton! You dont get the say in the Middleton family! Your surname was Selman, not Middleton. Glenns words pierced through ras heart like a sharp dagger. In an instant, the words she wanted to say became powerless. She suddenly felt that everything was meaningless. Chapter 17 Let’s Go Home ra didnt want to refute or exin anything, because she knew that no matter how much she exined to those who never trusted her, it was wrong. Im sorry. She apologized expressionlessly, but there was no apology in her tone. In response to her insincere apology, Darrens expression became even paler. Just as he was about to say something, Ashlee, who was beside him, suddenly reached out and grabbed his sleeve. She said in a pitiful voice, Darren, forget it. My sister has already apologized. You dont have to argue with my sister. It had to be said that Ashlee knew men very well. Although she hated ra very much, she knew that no matter what, ra was Darrens first love. Moreover, men didnt liked aggressive women. They only liked sensible and generous women. Therefore, her words made her seem gentler and more considerate, which in turn let ra be the ungrateful one. How could ra not understand? She only felt stuffy in her chest and couldnt help coughing softly. Ouch. As soon as hearing this cough, Valerie, who was originally angry, quickly pulled Ashlee away a little. ra, you still have a cold? Since youre still sick, why did youe to eat with us? Did you deliberately want to infect us? These absurd words only made ra feel ridiculous, but when she looked up, she saw the three people in front of her looking at her with vignce. She suddenly felt that her heart became colder. They were a family. They loved each other and faced themon enemy. She was just an outsider, aplete outsider. Why did she have to make a fool of herself here? Aunt Valerie, you are right. She said lightly, I have caught a cold. I am not suitable to have dinner with you. Ill leave now. After she finished speaking, she no longer looked at the three people in front of her and walked out of the wine cer. When she passed by Ashlee, she stopped and turned her head, and she caught Ashlees victory-like posture. She smiled faintly. Sister. ra opened her mouth and called her sister Ashlee, which was rare. I wish you and Mr. Kirnd a happy life forever. After that, she turned around and left without looking back. When she walked out of the vi, she found that it waspletely dark. The Middleton vi was the same as Horaces vi. There was no taxi or bus station around. ra had to turn on her mobile phone. As soon as she was about to use the Uber, it suddenly rang. Seeing it was Horace, ra was stunned and quickly picked up the phone. Hello. Hey, its me. Horaces fruity voice sounded on the phone. Are you eating at your fathers house? For some reason, when she heard Horaces voice, ra felt like crying. It seems that I cant eat here. She said, trying to make her voice sound casual. Because I caught a cold, I dont want it to affect others. Horace paused for a moment on the phone, and then asked, Where are you now? Im at Merivia Bay. Well you eat first. Let Martha leave me a bowl of porridge. Ill go back soon. After ra finished speaking, there was dead silence on the phone. She couldnt help frowning. She took a look at her mobile phone, only to find that it was automatically turned off. Damn it. Why did it turn off at this time? ra was a little annoyed and pressed her mobile phone several times, but there was still no response at this moment. How did she go back if her mobile phone was out of power? ra struggled to recall the nearest bus station to this vi and walked forward. Coincidentally, she was wearing high heels today. After she took a few steps, she was worn out. Merivia Baysmunity was extremelyrge. She felt as if she had walked for a long time, but she still hadnt reached the gate. The cold winds were a bit bone-chilling. ras clothes were light, and as such, she couldnt help but wrap herself tightly around her coat. Gritting her teeth, she continued forward. After walking a few more steps, she suddenly saw a car light shing in front of her. ra was a bit excited, thinking about whether it was a taxi or not, but soon after, she was disappointed; it was a private vehicle.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She thought it made sense. How could there be a taxi in thismunity? The people living here werent from the same world as her. However Why did this car seem a bit familiar? Before ra had time to think about it, she suddenly saw the car slowly moving in front of her, and then stopped. The door opened, the iron rampid down, and a mans wheelchair that he was sitting on slowly slid downwards. ras body went rigid. The light of the car lightnded on the mans back. Even though his face couldnt be seen clearly through the light, his vague figure still outlined the perfect profile of his face. This man was Horace. At this moment, ra was so surprised that she couldnt say a word. Horaces wheelchair stopped in front of ra. When he saw that she was staring at him nkly, he didnt know why, but he found it quite adorable. The corners of his lips curled up slightly as he said, Why? Are you unhappy seeing me? Only then did ra snap out of her daze. She shook her head instinctively and said, How can I be unhappy To be exact, she should be very happy. When she was feeling helpless and exhausted, it was Horace who appeared in front of her again, as if he could pull her out of the abyss of despair. Really? Hearing ras words, Horaces smile. Then lets go. ra nodded. However, just as she was about to get into the car, the inside of her high heels had scraped the blisters. She couldnt help but gasped and winced. Whats wrong? Horace keenly noticed that ra was acting strangely. He saw her frowning as she looked at her feet. Horace frowned slightly. His gaze alsonded on ras ankle, and he immediately saw her bleeding heels. Its fine. Many girls are like this. Just put a band-aid on tomorrow. Hey! What are you doing? Horace ras face suddenly turned red, because Horace actually bent down and reached out to grab her ankle. Horace was sitting in the wheelchair, which was lower than ras. Therefore, after he bent down, he naturally lifted ras broken left foot. His bony fingers slid across the wound on ras foot, and Horaces good-looking eyebrows furrowed more tightly. Youre bleeding? Horaces hand was rough. ras wound was very sensitive. At this time, it was touched, and a strange feeling spread from her ankle to her whole body like an electric current. Its just a small injury. For some reason, ra only felt her heart beat faster and she opened her mouth in a panic. However, Horace directly took off her shoes as if he didnt hear what she said. Eh? ra was even more dumbfounded now. She was still a short distance away from the car. Horace did this. Was he going to let her jump over or walk without shoes? But it was obvious that the two answers were wrong. After taking off ras shoes, Horace held ras hand. He exerted force, and the unprepared ra fell into Horaces arms. Horace was sitting in a wheelchair, and ra was sitting on his legs. The two of them were suddenly facing each other nose to nose. Horace, what are you Such intimate contact made ra even more flustered. However, Horace did not say anything. He just turned the wheelchair casually to the car and whispered, Lets go home. Chapter 18 Investigate Her First Love Go home? ra, who had wanted to struggle to get up, was suddenly stunned when he heard Horaces words.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Home? Did she still have a home now? Although she moved into Horaces vi, from beginning to end, she just regarded that ce as a new house she rented, not a home. Looking at Horaces handsome face in front of her, ra suddenly felt that some part of her cold heart seemed to slowly soften. Although her marriage with Horace was a little absurd at first, ra suddenly felt that it might not be a bad thing to have a husband. Thinking of this, her tensed body rxed a little, and her hand also wrapped around Horaces neck. Feeling the change in the body of the woman in his arms, although Horaces face was still cold, He had a smile deep in his eyes. The two entered the car, and the driver soon started the car and left Merivia Bay. As the car left, a figure under the streetmp in the distance slowly walked out. Looking at the distant ck Bentley, Darrens eyes were full of shock. After ra left the Middletons, although Darren did not chase her out directly, after all, it was already dark, and the vi was quite far away from the street. He was worried about ra, so he found a random excuse to leave. He soon found ra but did not have the courage to ask to send her home, so he had to follow her until he saw the man in the wheelchair appeared. Although there was still a distance between them, Darren recognized the mans car and the symbolic wheelchair. He could not help but clench his hands. He thought, Why ra, why do you still have a rtionship with another man when you are married? And why, why is the person you are looking for is him Darren. When Darren was angry, he suddenly heard a careful call. He was stunned and turned his head, only to see Ashlee standing behind her, ncing at him like a timid little bunny. Ashlee, why are you here? Darren immediately walked over and took her cold hands. There was a bit upset and pity in his eyes. You arent wearing enough clothes. Go back. Ashlee looked at Darren and did not ask why he was standing there. She just whispered, I I wanted to see you off, but when I saw your car in the garage, I was worried, so I came out to look for you Looking at Ashlees gentle and beautiful face, Darren was a little absent-minded. They indeed looked like each other, especially in their eyebrows. Although they were not born of a mother, they were sisters after all. Butpared with Ashlees tenderness, maybe she was more stubborn? Darren? Ashlee looked at Darren in a daze and called him softly. Only then did Darrene to his senses. He quickly took off his coat and put it on Ashlees shoulder. Its so cold. Ill send you back. After sending Ashlee back to the house, Darren quickly left. Ashlee watched him leave at the door, but her eyes became colder and colder. In fact, she had seen everything that had happened just now. From someone picking up ra to Darrens expression of jealousy and copse, she had seen everything. Ashlee could not help but clench her small hands tightly, and resentment shed in her eyes. Why! That woman should have been eliminated, but why does she still have such a big impact on Darren! She bit her red lips hard. Ashlees face was vicious, and she hated her very much. She thought, ra, if you are smart, youd better stay away from Darren! Otherwise, your dirty little secrets Ive got will definitely ruin your reputation! When ra returned home, she sneezed several times. She thought that it was probably because she had blown the night wind just now, and her not-yet-cured illness had worsened. ra quickly took a hot shower. Whening out of the bathroom with wet hair, she saw Horace taking a shower in another bathroom and blowing his head. Seeing raing over, he turned off the hairdryer and said, Come and blow dry your hair. No need. ra waved her hand, My hair will dry itself in a while. As she spoke, she wanted to wash her clothes, but Horace grabbed her wrist. You have caught a cold. If you dont blow dry your hair, your condition will worsen. Although Horace was sitting in a wheelchair, his wrist was very strong. With a push, ra was pulled down to the stool in front of the dressing table. Horaces wheelchair stopped behind her. He picked up the hairdryer and began to blow ras hair. ra sat stiffly in the chair, feeling the warm wind above her head. There was also a big hand above her head. And her hair was blown over her cheeks from time to time. She felt itchy. She couldnt hold it back and sneeze. The cold is more serious? Horace behind her frowned slightly. You are a grownup. Why are you always like a child? You cant take care of yourself. ra was stunned. She couldnt remember how long it had been since someone had spoken to her in such a tone. Perhaps it was because she had suffered too much today, ra felt that she had be a bit more sensitive now. Looking at Horaces handsome face in the mirror, she suddenly asked, Horace, can I ask you a question? Yes. If I mean if you find out that I have done something very bad before. ra bit her lip and said, Will you hate me because of this? Horaces hand, which wasbing ras hair, paused slightly and looked up at ra in the mirror. Her face was still pale, and her eyes were like those of a lost deer, hesitant and helpless. Horace of course knew what the bad thing referred to. He had investigated it a little, but he has never thought that one day she would take the initiative to mention it. Perhaps, this meant that she was more or less honest with him this time. This idea made Horace feel a little better for no reason. He said, No matter what happened in the past, you are my wife now. This wont change. No matter what happened in the past, you are still my wife now. Although his tone was still indifferent, it seemed to weigh a thousand pounds, which pressed into ras heart. She felt heavy but also warm. Her eyshes trembled slightly, and she lowered her head. When she spoke again, her tone was already choked with sobs. Thank you, Horace. Thank you for marrying me when I was most desperate. Thank you foring to my rescue. Thank you for giving me a home when I was all alone. After that, ra went to sleep. After a day of tiredness, she fell asleep as soon as she touched the pillow. But Horace just sat beside the bed and watched her sleeping quietly. For some reason, today in Merivia Bay, her helpless face was like a thorn in his heart, which made him very ufortable. What was going on? Was ra not just a tool he used to deal with his grandfather? Why did he care so much? The inexplicable feeling in his heart made Horace a little annoying. After a long time, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Isaac Duncans number. Isaac, help me investigate ras past. He lowered his voice and could not hear his emotions. Well, about her first love, this time, I want more detailed information. Chapter 19 Go on A Business Trip Together On the second day, ra got up half an hour earlier. She wrote a resignation letter with herptop. People might say that she was weak or She wanted to escape, but she could not work under Darren anymore. Since she could not be transferred to the department, she could only resign. But unexpectedly, she received a call from the hospital before she could print out the resignation letter. Is it Miss Selman? This morning, we found that your mothers brain wave is fluctuating. Theres possibility that she might wake up. What? ra was overjoyed. Really, doctor? Can my mother wake up? I can only say that its possible. But, Miss Selman, I need to remind you that this is not guaranteed. As long as there is hope, Its better than before. Doctor, please help my mother. Well, we will try our best, but The doctors tone was a little hesitant. Because there are signs of improvement, different treatments will be taken, in terms of cost ra was stunned for a moment, but soon he understood and said without hesitation, I see. Dont worry, doctor. My mother has health insurance and most of it can be covered. As for the extra cost, no matter how much it is, Ill have it covered. Please make sure my mother gets better. After hanging up the phone, ra looked at the resignation letter on theputer in front of her. After a moment of silence, finally, she deleted it. At this time, of course, she could not resign. Not to mention that it was for health insurance, just during the one-month hiatus between job searches, her moms medical bills couldnt be covered. ra packed up her things with a headache and went to work. She had to face what she should face. Horace had something to deal with today, and he left very early. After breakfast, ra took a taxi to her office. Recently, their magazine received a very big cooperation project, which was rted to a magazine in Queensvale. It was said that Darren had to go to Queensvale to negotiate this cooperation in person. For this, ra just breathed a sigh of relief. She hoped that Darren could go on a business trip, so she would not see him in this office. However, not long after she arrived at the office, the managing editor of ra hurried over. ra, do you have any interview in hand? ra paused for a moment and said, No. Great, then you should get ready. Youll leave for Queensvale with the editor-in-chief in the afternoon. What? ra suddenly stood up and said, Managing editor, Im a reporter, not the editor-in-chiefs private assistant. Im afraid its not appropriate, right? The managing editor nced at ra. In fact, she couldnt figure out why the editor-in-chief asked ra to apany him on a business trip, but as a subordinate, she couldnt say anything about it. Theres nothing inappropriate. The managing editor was impatient. You have no work to do. Whats wrong with going on a business trip with him? But- ra was anxious. She wanted to say something but was interrupted directly by the managing editor. If you have any problems, dont tell me. You can tell the editor-in-chief directly because it was our editor-in-chief who asked that you shall go with him The managing editor was a straightforward person. She just blurted out what she wanted say, but she didnt expect that her words attracted many peoples attention. ra nched at her words. Darren asked for her to apany him? She had thought that since Darren was already getting married, he would let her go, but what was he trying to do now? She bit her lip and turned to walk towards Darrens office. As soon as she left, the women in the office couldnt hold it back anymore. Whats going on? The editor-in-chief wants ra to apany him on a business trip? So strange I know, but isnt ra already married? Hey,st time I heard someone say that there was a particrly rich person who sent ra to work. Do you think- Arent you busy? Seeing that the discussion of the group of women became more and more ridiculous, the managing editor gave a stern shout, and the group of women immediately dared not speak. On the other side, ra walked to the door of Darrens office. She was about to knock on the door, but the door opened itself. When Darren saw ra standing outside the door, he was stunned at first, and then his face immediately turned cold. ra, what are you still standing here for? We are about to set off. ras face turned pale, but he still looked up at Darren and said, Mr. Kirnd, I dont want to go to Queensvale. Seeing the obvious rejection on ras face, Darren felt a burst of anger in his heart for no reason. This is something that has already been decided. Its not up to you to say yes or no. If you dont want to go, you can resign. ra clenched her fists spontaneously. If she could, she certainly wanted to resign and no longer had to endure Darren. However, her mother in the hospital still needed her insurance.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Seeing that ra did not speak, Darren could not help but sneer. Since you dont want to resign, prepare your luggage immediately. The ne leaves at 3:00. If yourete, youre fired. With that, he turned around and left. ra knew that she had no choice at all, so she could only make a phone call to Martha. An hourter, Martha took her luggage to the office downstairs. Martha, thank you very much. I dont have time to go back and pack up. ra thanked her. Miss Selman, youre wee. Martha liked Horace newly married wife very much. She was gentle and sensible, and very friendly. But did you tell Mr. Kirnd about your business trip? ra was stunned. Indeed, ever since she heard about the news of her business trip, she had been so angry with Darren that she forgot to tell Horace. Ill talk to him. ra nodded. Ill be back soon in a few days. She dragged her luggage back to her office. ra called Horace, but he didnt answer. He was probably in a meeting. It wasnt a big deal, so ra sent a message to Horace and went to the airport with Darren. CEOs office, Solrace,. The other partys attitude about the project in Queensvale is not sincere. Just cancel it. Horace pushed the wheelchair into the office and ordered Isaac beside him. Okay, Mr. Kirnd. Isaac nodded and suddenly thought of something. By the way, Miss Selman called during the meeting? ra? Horace was stunned. It was rare for her to take the initiative to call him. When Horace took the phone, he saw ras message- Company asked me and the editor-in-chief to go on a business trip to Queensvale. I wont be at home for a few days. This sentence couldnt be simpler, as if it was just a task. Horace was a little unhappy for no reason. At this moment, Isaac suddenly thought of something. He handed the materials in his hand to Horace and said, By the way, Mr. Kirnd. When ites to Miss Selman, the result of the investigation you asked me to do is here. Horace took the folder and opened it. But when he saw the first page, his body stiffened and his eyes focused on it. Horaces reaction aroused Isaacs curiosity. He couldnt help but lean over to take a look. But when he saw it, he was so frightened that he covered his mouth. Horace mmed the materials, and his face was as cold as ice. Prepare the car, go to the airport. What? Isaac didnt realize what was going on. Airport? Go to the Queensvale. Horace had already turned the wheelchair. Isaac was confused. He thought, Queensvale? Didnt Mr. Kirnd just say that the business in Queensvale was canceled? Why did he suddenly want to go there again? Chapter 20 Teased The ne that to Queensvale, themercial cabin. ra sat beside Darren, feeling ufortable all over. The lunch prepared on the ne was seafood pae which she hated very much. She almost didnt eat anything. Whats wrong? Noticing that ra didnt eat at all, Darren smiled sarcastically. Do you still hate seafood? At this moment, ra was already tired of being fooled by Darren. It made her like a fool. He simply said coldly, Mr. Kirnd, you remember it very clearly. Of course. Darren slowly took a sip of his coffee. After all, you are my first love. You always left a deep impression in my heart. ra grabbed the fork in her hand and couldnt help but clench it. Whats more. Darren didnt seem to notice ras reaction and continued, I was fooled by you from beginning to end. I cant forget this feeling. ras face turned slightly pale. Mr. Kirnd, who did that? At least I didnt hide my identity. Darrens expression changed, and then he smiled sarcastically. Yes, if I had told you my identity earlier, you wouldnt have betrayed me, wouldnt you? After all, a sixty-year-old old man, ra, how could you sleep with him either? When Darren said this, he didnt lower his voice at all. Originally, it was quiet in the cabin. The passengers and stewardesses beside him cast a strange look at him. ra finally couldnt take it anymore. Darren, what on earth do you want? Looking at ras pale face, Darrens heart could not help but twitch. But when he thought of the scene he sawst night, his anger rose again. What do I want? Darren sneered. ra, youve done so many dirty things yourself. And you forbid anyone to talk about these? Darren, whatever I did is none of your business! Whether its my business or not. Its up to me, not you! Darrens tone suddenly became sharp. ra, Listen, I wont forgive you! ras lips trembled. She finally understood why Darren had brought her on a business trip. He was trying his best to humiliate her and torture her. After arriving in Queensvale, Darren asked ra to apany him to the party with the magazine, the other party of this coordination. ra had always hated this kind of ce, but after all, Darren was her superior. She couldnt refuse him, so she could only force herself to go. As the only woman on the table, ra inevitably became the focus of attention. They all wanted to toast ra, but Darren didnt stop them, as if ra was supposed to apany them and drink. In less than an hour, ra didnt know how many cups she had drunk. All the beer and liquor were mixed together in her stomach. Wow, Mr. Kirnd, your secretary is really beautiful. The other partys editor-in-chief was an old man in his forties. He was very fast, and when he saw ra, his eyes were fixed.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Is that so? Darren did not reveal ras identity. He only revealed a faint smile on his face. Mr. Muller, if you like her, Ill give her to you. ra was not used to this kind of ce where people engaged in social activities. She had always lowered her head. When she heard Darrens words, she could not help but tremble. She looked at Darren in shock and realized that he was looking at her with a mocking expression. When Mr. Muller heard this, heughed and became even more excited. Mr. Kirnd, you always like making jokes! Its not a joke. This is my sincerity to cooperate with you. Darrens words were extremely likable. ra, why are you still standing there like a fool? Hurry up and pour some wine for Mr. Muller. ra really couldnt believe that the slick man in front of her was the young man she had once loved. She clearly remembered that Darren was a boy who would blush whenever he talked to strangers. How could he be like this today? Could it be that two years was enough to change a person, or that she had never truly known him from the beginning to the end? ra. Seeing that ra did not move, Darrens expression turned cold. Didnt you hear what I said? Hurry up and pour some wine for Mr. Muller! ra looked at Mr. Muller, who was sitting on the other side of her. His lustful eyes were sizing her up and down. She felt disgusted, but she knew that she couldnt refuse Darren and make him embarrassed. She could only stand up reluctantly. Mr. Muller. She forced a smile. Thank you for choosing to coborate with us. Oh, what are you talking about, Miss Selman? As soon as ra handed over the wine, Mr. Muller took the opportunity to grab her little hands. Miss Selman, you are so polite. Actually, I want to thank you. Feeling the greasy hand holding hers, ra almost wanted to vomit. She wanted to pull her hand back, but he wouldnt let go. Standing to one side, Darren couldnt help but burst into anger when he saw Mr. Mullers hands rubbing against ras fair hands. Mr. Muller. He immediately picked up his ss and said, I propose a toast to you. Only then did Mr. Muller reluctantly let go of ra and turn to Darren. Seeing this opportunity, ra quickly stood up and said that she wanted to go to thedies room. ra didnt feel drunk at first, but when she stood up, she found that she was so dizzy that she almost couldnt standstill. After washing her face in the bathroom, she didnt feel sober. Instead, she felt even worse. Her stomach was churning and her fever seemed to be more serious. Damn it. ra cursed in her heart. She didnt know what was going on with Darren. Although he had clearly hated her before, it was as if he had taken the wrong medicine today and was making things worse. What exactly had happened? ra rubbed her painful temples, barely supported himself against the wall, and walked out of thedies room. This time, it was too dangerous. Darren seemed to be crazy and impulsive enough to do anything. ra had a bad feeling when she thought of Mullers lustful eyes. To be on the safe side, she should send a message to Darren and go back to the hotel by herself. She thought that she didnt want to hear a greasy sound behind her as soon as she get out of the toilet. Oh, Miss Selman, why did you go to the toilet for so long? Ive been waiting outside for a long time. ras heart thumped. When she turned around, she saw Mr. Muller leaning against the door of the toilet in a drunken state. It was obvious that he was waiting for her. ra was a little flustered, but she pretended to be calm and said, Mr. Muller, you want to go to the toilet as well? Im not going to the bathroom. Mr. Muller came over and sniffed ras face. I, your darling, Im waiting for you. ra was about to throw up. Darling? Mr. Muller could almost be her father. It was really a shame that he was so shameless to say it. Mr. Muller really likes to make jokes. She struggled to pull up the corners of her mouth. She leaned against the wall and wanted to go into the womens restroom again. She didnt want Mr. Muller to grab her wrist. Oh, Miss Selman, why are you dodging? Dont you like me? Chapter 21 Horace’s Woman Of course, she didnt like him. ra wanted to curse so bad, but when she thought of her work, she held back the impulsion. Mr. Muller, youre drunk. Even if Im drunk, its still very easy to deal with you. Heughed. It seemed that Mr. Muller didnt want to hide his motive anymore. He pressed his fat body toward ra. Do you want to try me? ra couldnt stand it anymore. She struggled violently. Mr. Muller, please behave yourself! ras resistance was so obvious that Mr. Muller was also a little unhappy. He said, ra if you turned down my request now, Ill make you submit in the hard way. Darren has already given you to me, and you are still pretending to be a pure-hearted girl. What? ra only felt a loud noise in her head. She stared at Mr. Muller in disbelief. What do you mean? Dont you understand what I mean? Mr. Mullers fat face was close to hers. What I have done to you now is approved by your Mr. Kirnd. You are the gift that yourpany gave me. Stop pretending like youre innocent, whore. Be a good girl! ra only felt that her mind was nk. Shock, anger, and sadness made her forget to struggle for a while. She knew that Darren had misunderstood her and knew that he hated her because of what had happened two years ago. However, she had never expected that he would really give her to a Lovce like Mr. Muller. In his heart, was she really no different from a whore? In that instant of absent-mindedness, ra suddenly raised her eyes and saw a familiar figure at the end of the corridor. It was Darren. Darren hade out because he was worried about ra. At the table, Mr. Mullers covetous look at ra was too obvious. Not long after ra went out to go to the bathroom, Mr. Muller followed her out. He was a little worried, so he came out. But he didnt expect to see such a scene as soon as he came out. ras petite and slim body was pressed against the wall by Mr. Mullers fat body. More importantly, ra didnt seem to have any intention of struggling at all. It seemed that she acquiesced that Mr. Mullers body was on top of her. At that moment, Darren felt a raging fire burning in his chest! He was angry that Mr. Muller really dared to hurt ra, but what made him angrier was that ra did not resist at all! Was she really so short of money? She could even stand Mr. Muller, such a disgusting old man? The scene in front of him stung Darrens eyes. He wanted to pull Mr. Muller away, but ras reaction made him feel even colder. Since she didnt love herself, why should he worry about her? Perhaps from the beginning to the end, it was she who wanted to seduce Mr. Muller. If he went up now, wouldnt it ruin her n? Thinking of this, Darren felt that he could no longer stay here for another second and immediately turned to leave. On the other side, the moment ra saw Darren, thest glimmer of hope appeared in her heart. She still didnt want to believe it. No matter how much Darren hated her, given his character, she didnt believe that he would give his female subordinate away as a gift. Therefore, she was about to call him for help. But Darren turned around and left. ra only felt that thest glimmer of fluke and hope in his heart had all copsed. She thought, It was Darren. Didnt he see everything just now? He clearly saw that I was molested by Mr. Muller, but he just turned around and left? So what this man said is true? Is it really Darren who acquiesced and even suggested all of this? She trembled all over. Darren, Darren, how could you do this to me? When she was shell-shocked, ra suddenly smelled a disgusting stench. When she looked up, he saw that Mr. Muller was already pressing his mouth against hers. What are you doing! ra screamed and pped him directly. Mr. Muller immediately had a red palm print on his face. This ppletely irritated Mr. Muller. ra Selman! He grabbed ras hair and roared, I have said that if you refused my request, then I will make you submit under my pressure. Dont you want to stay in the magazine circle anymore? ras whole face was twisted in pain. Mr. Muller was so angry that he raised his hand and wanted to p her. She was so scared that she quickly closed her eyes. However, the pain that she had imagined did not fall. On the contrary, she heard Mr. Mullers panicked voice- Mr Mr. Kirnd, why are you here? Mr. Kirnd? ra was stunned. She quickly opened her eyes and saw the wheelchair in front of her and the cold-faced man in it. In an instant, her eyes widened. Horace? She opened her mouth in disbelief. For a moment, she almost thought that she was dreaming. Horace looked at ra. She was drunk and her face was flushed. Her eyes were so charming. The slim suit on her body outlined her exquisite figure, which was particrly attractive. But this charm made him even more annoyed! Was this what she usually wore in her work? This was what made other men salivate over her? Horaces handsome face was tense. He ignored ra and only looked at Mr. Muller. Mr. Muller wanted to p ra in the face, but he didnt expect Horace to suddenly appear and grabbed his wrist.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Although Horace was sitting in a wheelchair, he was already tall enough to easily catch Mr. Muller. After all, Mr. Muller was in this social circle. How could he not recognize Horace whose magazine sold so well in thest period? At that moment, his whole fat face was trembling, but he still managed to squeeze out a ttering smile, Mr. Kirnd, you you why are you here? At this moment, Horaces eyes were as cold as ice and carried with them an indescribable sense of oppression. Even though Mr. Muller admitted that he had seen a lot of ups and downs, he was still frightened to the point of breaking out in cold sweat. Horace shook off the mans hand, took out a tissue to wipe his hand in disgust, and said in a deep voice. Get out. At this time, Mr. Muller was so scared that he had already sobered. He didnt dare to say anything more and immediately went away. Darren walked out of the restaurant. The fire in his chest seemed to be still burning, but his phone suddenly rang. Hey! Darren, are you trying to make me dead? When the call was connected, Mr. Mullers angry voice rang out. Darren was stunned. Why didnt you tell me earlier that ra is the woman of the president of the Solrace! What? I almost seeded just now, but Horace suddenly came! Why didnt you tell me earlier that this woman has such a background? Otherwise, I wouldnt have dared to touch her no matter how bold I am! Darren was stunned. He thought, Horace is here? He came to Queensvale? Hey! Darren, are you fucking listening to me - Mr. Muller was still roaring on the phone, but Darren ignored him and hung up the phone. In order to be independent of his family, he had never announced in the magazine circle that he was a member of the Kirnd family. Therefore, even Mr. Muller dared to shout at him. He was stunned for a long time, but in the end, he couldnt help but pick up his phone and dialed ras number. After a few long beeps, the phone was finally connected. A low male voice sounded on the phone- Hello. Chapter 22 Unexpected Call Upon hearing the voice from the other end of the phone, Darren felt that his heart was having a spasm. He immediately hung up the phone without a second thought. Staring at his mobile phone for a long time, he suddenly burst into crazyughter. Although it was only a hello, he recognized the voice. That was Horace. That was really Horace! ra was really with Horace!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Darrenughed as tears almost fell from his eyes. Looking at the name Baby on his phone screen, he suddenly felt that name was so hard to look at. ra, ra How much did I owe you in myst life? So in this life, you enjoyed so much torturing me in the way you did! You were already married, and you still chose to get entangled with other men. And why, that man had to be Horace! At the other end of the line, Horace put down ras mobile phone without any changes in his facial expression. Who was that? ra was still leaning on the seat, half-paralyzed and half numb from the alcohol intake. As her head was still not very clear, Horace answered the call for her when her phone rang. Its just a spam call, Horace answered back, still without change in his voice. I see. ras head hurt too much to think about his words. All she could do is covering up her forehead with her hand. How about your head? Still hurting? Horace was still somewhat angry with her, but at this time, seeing ras delicate face frowning, his tone became involuntarily soft. Yes, ra responded. Then she felt a pair of big hands reaching over and covering her temples. Feeling better this way? Horace caresses ras temple with his slightly coarse fingers. ras cheek was like burning that even Horaces fingers felt a little bit cold. ras body stiffened slightly. Her heartbeat got faster for no reason. She moved away from her body and said, Im much better now. Thank you. But as she just moved away, Horace suddenly increased the strength in his hand to imprison her around him. Dont move. Horace opened his mouth. His voice seemed colder than usual. ra was a little stunned. She turned her head sideways and suddenly realized that Horaces expression was a bit different than what it usually was. It seemed that he was angry about something. ra woke up a little from intoxication and began cautiously speaking, Horace, you upset about anything? It was obvious that he was because she was his wife. What kind of man would not be angry if his wife was molested by another man? What do you think? Horace asked in a cold voice. The temperature in the car seemed to drop several degrees all of a sudden. Sorry, ra whispered. So that is the only thing you would like to say? Horace raised his eyebrows slightly. ra was stunned. Looking at Horace in front of her, she suddenly thought of something. Dont think too much about what just happened. ra got anxious and said, I thought this was just an ordinary dinner. Who couldve expected that Mr. Muller would be like this? She was suddenly a little worried about this situation. She was afraid that Horace would misunderstand her as an easy girl, just as Darren did. Somehow, she was extra anxious about his feelings. Maybe its because Horace now was her husband and the only one who had given her warmth. Thest thing that she wanted was for him to hate her. Horace looked at ra with a strange light in his eyes. I know. He paused for a moment before he spoke. The tension in his tone seemed to have eased a bit. As soon as ra was relieved a little, Horace spoke again, If there is an asion like this in the future, please dont go again. ra nodded. ra was still a bit drunk at this time. Horace pressed her hand on her temple just with the right force. She felt very soothing andfortable so that she was slowly leaning towards his shoulders. Feeling that soft body on his shoulders, Horaces body stiffened slightly. He looked down and saw the glow on ras face, her long eyshes trembling, her peachy juicy pink lips opened slightly. Horaces heart skipped a beat. Subtle emotions seemed to be bubbling up, almost overflowing from his chest, which he could not deny even if he wanted to. ra. He suddenly opened his mouth, and his voice was a little lower than usual. Well? ra answered with a faint voice, and she looked up and found Horaces face so close to hers. The distance between them was even less than five centimeters. Oh, Im sorry! At this time, ra finally realized that she was leaning against Horace, so she hurried to sit up. Unexpectedly, Horaces hand suddenly slid down her cheek and grabbed her chin. The next second, Horace lowered his head and covered ras thin lips with his own. The cold touch on her lips made ra feel that her head exploded with emotions and she woke up with just one kiss. Horace kissed her? She could not believe it at all. When the bus arrived at the hotel, ra was already asleep. Horace held her up and walked to the room. After putting ra on the bed, Horace noticed that ras wrist was all red and swollen because Muller held her too tight in the conflict just now. Suddenly, his eyes turned as cold as ice. He took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. Hey, Horace, what happened? Never expected that youd call me. Can pigs fly now? As soon as the phone was connected, there came a careless andzy voice. Im asking you for a favor. Horaces tone was still very calm, but anyone familiar with him would sense that there was something dangerous hiding in him. You ask me for a favor? Thats even weirder, man! But anyway, Ill do anything for you. Just say it, bro. I want you to help me fix someone. Horaces voice lowered even more, He touched my woman, so I want him to suffer. When ra woke up, she had a splitting headache due to a hangover. As she struggled to sit up from the bed, she heard a low, sweet voice- You awake? ra looked up and saw that Horace was sitting next to the table in the hotel room. There was a table of hearty breakfast in front. Horace? ra was stunned for a while, and the memory ofst night poured into her mind. It seemed that she was molested by that Muller guy at the dinner party. Horace appeared in time and saved herself from that situation. When she was in the car with him, it seemed that they Now having remembered that kiss in the car, ra felt that her face was burning up. Whats the matter? Seeing ra sitting still in bed, Horace asked again, Are you feelingfortable? ras mind was brought back to reality with his questions, and then she looked up at him. Horaces room was a deluxe suite. The sun shined outside the hugending window and fell on Horace. He was wearing a white shirt, and it looked like he was bathing in ayer of golden light. He looked indescribably elegant and divine, but his handsome and extraordinary face still looked indifferent, the same as before. This made ra have an illusion that the kissst night was just her imagination. Yes, I am fine now. She smiled awkwardly and hurried out of bed, but when she got up, she was suddenly stunned. What she was wearing was a white shirt, apparently belonging to a man. The shirt covered down to her thighs. This shirt Dont you remember? Horace raised his eyebrows slightly. Last night you were drunk and throwing up. I asked the waitress to change the clothes for you. Oh, its mine by the way. Phew, so it was the waitress that help her get changed. ra finally heaved a sigh of relief, but she did not know that all the changes in her expression were captured by this man. Horaces lips were slightly crooked, but when he watched ra get up from bed, his throat suddenly tightened. Chapter 23 Photos From the Past His shirt was too big for ra. Even if all the buttons were buttoned up, her slender corbone was exposed. As she got out of bed, her slender legs were still vaguely visible to him. Horace looked away involuntarily. He always considered himself as very well self-disciplined; yet at this time, he still felt desires start to flood over his senses. After gobbling down some ice water, he finally calmed down a little bit. ra didnt notice Horaces strange behaviors, so she just sat down to have breakfast. Ill be back this afternoon. Halfway through the meal, Horace suddenly said, are youing with me? ra thought of what happened at the dinner partyst night. Her eyes darkened and she nodded quickly, Ill go with you. Now she could not think too much of it. Even if she needed this job, she could not bear Darren anymore. OK. ra suddenly remembered something and asked him, By the way, why are you in Queensvale? Upon hearing this, Horaces hand holding the knife at this moment was imperceptibly sluggish, but he quickly recovered and gave a very simple reply, Im having a temporary meeting here. Oh, ok. ra didnt think too much about it and focused on her food. After the clothes taken for dry cleaning were sent back, ra and Horace took a taxi to the airport and returned to Stratmont. Isaac Duncan was already waiting in the hotel lobby. Having seen ra with Horace, he was surprised. He had been wondering why the young master came to Queensvale in such a hurry yesterday. Now it turned out that he was there to look for his wife. How unexpected, he thought. Horace, here are some documents for you to sign. Although Isaac was shocked, he didnt dare to show it. He handed the document to Horace while ncing over at ra. Speaking of thisdy, the news he learned yesterday was explosive. Who would have thought that her first love was Isaac was still there thinking about it when he suddenly heard a cold cough. Isaac immediately shivered, turned his head, and saw Horace looking at him with cold eyes. Isaac knew the young master was unhappy so he lowered his head and stood aside. ra didnt notice anything strange about those two men, so she just got in the limo with Horace. After sitting down, Horace finished reading the document and closed the file. Suddenly, he thought of something and said to ra, Baby, would you like to see my family this weekend? Baby? ra was stunned by Horaces new address for her. She froze for several seconds before agreeing and said, OK. ra was also curious about Horaces family. It was about time for her to meet them. ra never could have thought that there could be anything wrong with meeting his family, but when Isaac heard their conversation, he suddenly felt as if he had been punched in the chest and could not help but look at them repeatedly in the rearview mirror. Jesus! Did the young master just say he would take his wife to see his family? So this meant Isaac could not even dare to think about the consequences. So this was how ra returned to Stratmont. Meanwhile, Darren was dyed for quite a few days.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He originally intended to coborate with Mr. Mullers magazine, but when he got up the next morning, he noticed that hispany was sued because of fake news and false advertising and was about to go bankrupt. Darren was surprised as well as shocked. He was no fool. he was aware that such an upheaval could never be a coincidence. Muller was someone important in Queensvale. If there was a man that could do this to Muller overnight, it must be him. Darren was infuriated. Damn it! Why, why did this man do this for ra? Did he even know she was a married woman now? It took a while before he could solve the mess in Queensvale and return to Stratmont. When he got off the ne, he saw Ashlee waiting at the airport. Darren! As soon as Ashlee saw Darren, she ran towards him and called out, Youre finally back! Have you seen my calls these days? What happened? Ashlee and ra had something inmon in their facial features and this made him extra anxious. Nothing happened. I was just too busy. You dont have toe here. Darren perfunctorily said a few words, and then walked outside without even looking back at her. Ashlee was left behind. Looking at Darrens back, the smile on her face slowly freezes She thought of the information shared by Darrens assistant a few days ago when she called, Mr. Kirnd is going to Queensvale for business purposes. There is one reporter from our agency who would go with him. Her name? Let me check oh, its ra Selman. Ashlee clenches her fist so tight that her sharp fingernails almost pierced the palm of her hand! ra! ra Selman again! That woman was not even chaste and she was still able topete with her! That was a joke! Ashlee bit her lips for a while and then she finally made up her mind. She took out her mobile phone and made a call. Hello? Ashlees voice was as cold as ice. Do you still keep those photos at that time? Well, send them to me. I want every single one of them. After she returned to Stratmont, ra was worried that her leaving Queensvale without telling him, would lead to Darrens revenge, but unprecedentedly, he did not have any crazy actions targeted at her. Time soon came to the weekend. This morning, ra put on the burgundy red dress prepared by Horace, a melee-diamond ne, and a pair of high-heels with silk ribbons. Slowly, she sashayed downstairs. Horace was already waiting downstairs. Hearing her footsteps, he looked up casually. But when he saw ra on the stairs, he was still stunned. He always knew that ra was beautiful, but in the past, ra never dressed herself up too much, and sometimes she even deliberately hid her beauty. Therefore, to him, her beauty was always restrained and unintended. But at this time, when she put on the gown he chose for her and got all dressed up, she was like a shining diamond, dazzling to the eye. ra walked to Horace. Noticing that he was staring at her without saying anything, she felt a little bit embarrassed, so she reached out for her hair and asked, A bit strange, right? She had never worn a skirt of this style, and she had just secretly checked on the Inte for the price. It was a jaw-dropping price No. Horace recovered from the shock of her beauty and replied, Not at all. You are just too beautiful. Horace was not stingy with praise, especially when the one being praised was his wife. ra paused for a moment. That was the first time he praised her. its time to go. Horace didnt say anything more. He quickly turned his wheelchair and they got on the limo together. This time, the dinner with his family was arranged in the most expensive private club in Stratmont. The limo stopped in the front yard of the club. ra took Horace by the hand and went upstairs in the elevator. In the elevator, ra suddenly became a little nervous and asked softly, Horace, could you tell me something about your family? Are they easy to get along with? Sure. Horace said, but after pondering for a moment, he added, however, you should be mentally prepared. ra was stunned for a moment. Before she could ask what to be prepared for?, the elevator door opened, and Horaces wheelchair took the lead to go out. ra immediately rushed out to catch up with him, and they quickly enter thergest box at the end of the corridor. As soon as she entered the door, ra saw that there was only one old man sitting in the box. She thought he must be Horaces grandfather. ra smiled politely and walked over respectfully to greet him, but when she saw the old mans face, her face went colorless and she paused from stepping forward. Chapter 24 Your Obligation as a Wife That old man in front of her, old as he was, his back was straight. His chiseled face, his deep-set eyes like those of a falcon. Every feature of him exude authority and dignity. This was a very impressive face, a face that ra had seen countless times in magazines and news reports. Russell Kirnd, the Great Master of the most prestigious family in Stratmont City. ra couldnt believe her eyes. So he was Horaces grandfather? That was to say, Horace was the mysterious second grandson of the Kirnd family? As the first family in Stratmont, the story of the Kirnd family was of course what everyone liked to talk about. Russell Kirnd had only one son, but both his son and daughter-inw died young, leaving only two grandchildren. The two grandsons of Russell Kirnd differed greatly in age. The older one was almost in his forties, and he had a son, Darren. Yes, the Darren Kirnd. The other grandson was less than 30, younger than his older brother. It seemed that he had an ident ten years ago. Since then, he had been sent abroad for medical treatment. He had always been hidden under the mysterious veil, so very few knew about him. Now it seemed that Horace was the second grandson of Master Kirnd. ra felt that she was already trembling all over. Although she always knew Horaces surname, she never thought that Horace would be a Kirnd. After all, everybody knew that Horace started his own business from scratch. It was unexpected that he had such a powerful family behind him. So Horace was Darrens uncle? ra never thought that her life would be so dramatic.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Her first love became her brother-inw, and she became her first loves auntie? ra? Horaces low and sweet voice suddenly echoed in her ears. Horace came over in his wheelchair and looked at her pale face, Are you alright? I ra suddenly found herself unable to speak another word. Horace, I suddenly feel dizzy and ufortable. I need to go back. A tinge of displeasure shed across Horaces eyes, but he soon opened his mouth and said, But we are already here. At least lets have something to eat before my brother and nephew arrived. His nephew? This immediately made ras face even paler. Sorry, I really cant. I feel sick. She said and panicked. She started to step back involuntarily. Mr. Kirnd, Im really sorry. I am feeling very sick now. Now, will you please excuse me for today? Next time Ill pay a formal visit to you and offer you my sincere apology. After she said that, she didnt even dare to look back at Horace and Russell. She turned and left the box immediately, almost running. As ra left, Russell sneered and said, So this is the woman you choose? She did not even know how to spell the word manner! Horace nced coolly at his grandfather. If its not for you, I wouldnt have even chosen any woman. Horace! Russell was so angry at his grandson but he could not do anything about it anyways. He had spoiled his little grandson when he was a boy, but unfortunately, since the ident ten years ago, his temperament had be elusive, and his grandfather had no idea how to deal with that. Horace didnt stay longer with his grandfather. He turned his wheelchair and was ready to leave. What are you going to do? I suddenly lost my appetite. Horace slid his wheelchair without looking back. Grandpa, you can have dinner with my brother and his family. Back in the vi, Horace learned from Martha that ra had shut herself in her room and never left since. Horaces face turned a bit livid, and he did not know why anger surged up in his heart. He came to the room and pushed the door in, then he saw ra lying in bed, still wearing the burgundy red dress as if she had lost her soul. Seeing her like this, Horace felt that the fire in his heart was fanned up even higher. He pushed the wheelchair to her bedside and said expressionless, ra, get up. But it seemed that ra didnt even hear what he said. Horace waspletely incensed. ra. His voice grew dangerously low. Tell me, why did you have toe back? After a pause, his voice became even colder, Is it because you are afraid of my nephew, Darren? Horaces words had ripped off the dullness on her face. Trembling, she suddenly sat up. Her face was pale and she stared at the man in front of her. Her voice trembled slightly, You already knew, do you? You knew what happened to Darren and me? ra suddenly felt like an idiot. She was betrayed by her first love, as well as her husband. Yes. Horace could not deny that, I know all about what happened between you and Darren, and that you lost your virginity to him two years ago. You should understand that I cant marry a woman with unknown origins. ras body shook uncontrobly and stared at the man in front of her. So? Her voice trembled even more. What do you mean by asking me to go to that dinner today? You just want to see me make a fool of myself, dont you? Make a fool of yourself? ras words hadpletely ignited Horaces anger. He grabbed ra by the wrist and shouted, He was just your first boyfriend! If you have really gotten over it, are you going to make a fool of yourself by seeing him with my family? ra stared at this handsome man in front of her and uncontrobly bit her lips. You dont get it, do you? After a long silence, she spoke again, You dont even know what Darren means to me. Darren was once her God, her everything, and the meaning of her life. That unforgettable attachment with him, even now every time she thought of it, turned into a deep-seated pain. He didnt get it? Was that really what she said to him? She said he did not get what Darren meant to her? Horace thought he could not be more pissed off, but now her words had made his rage explosive! It had been ten years. He thought that his heart had already turned into a pool of stagnant water, but he never expected that he could be provoked again and again by this woman in front of him! He found out that Darren used to be her boyfriend and that she actually worked for him right now and they went on a business trip together. He was so mad that he flew to Queensvales right away. What he did not expect to see was that she was teased and flirted by that stupid Muller. At that moment, he was so angry that he wanted to strangle that old bastard right on the spot! He almost forgot how long he hadnt felt this intense emotion. But this woman challenged him again. He could put up with the fact that they had been together, but he could never tolerate her confession of love for that man, right in front of him? What did she think he was! Well, you are right that I dont understand it. Horaceughed out with too much anger in his heart, and he stood up from the wheelchair, grabbed ra by the wrist, and threw her onto the bed, but I do know that you are my wife! When ra saw Horace get up from his wheelchair, she was shocked. You she screamed. Your legs? She struggled to get up, but Horace moved faster. He directly forced her into the bed, under his chest. ra, Horace whispered her name. His voice was as cold as ice. It suddenly urred to me that we have been married for almost a month, but you never fulfilled your obligation as a wife? What? Upon hearing this, ra could not spare time caring for his legs anymore. She shrieked in panic, Horace! What are you doing? With a tearing sound, and before she could finish her sentences, the burgundy red dress was torn into pieces in a blink. Chapter 25 Are You Afraid of Me? In an instant, Horace pressed himself down onto her. His sturdy body was so close to ra, and the musk of a mature man wrapped her up. Horace, get off ra intended to cry out for help, but her words were all smothered by Horaces lips. He was gentle but possessive, and for sure he wanted to punish her by doing this. ra had nowhere to escape and she felt herself sinking into a dark hole No! please dont Such a feeling reminded her of what happened two years ago. Suddenly, she was shivering with fear and tears rolled down her face. Horace seemed to have noticed the womans trembling under him. He looked up and suddenly froze when he saw her tears. He stopped the invasion. He put his hands on both sides of ra, bowed his head, and said in a low voice, ra, are you afraid of me? ra put her hands around her smooth shoulders, shivering, and she could not say anything at this moment. In an instant, Horace felt as if ice water had poured all over his body, and his lust was dispelled all of a sudden. He let go of the woman under him. Seeing her pale face and the twinkling tears in her eyes, Horace suddenly felt a pang in his heart. God damn! What the hell did he just do?! ra. He opened his mouth again, with his voice softened a little, and he stretched out his hand to help her up. But what he did not expect was that as his hands touched her, she immediately hid away as if there was an electric shock on the tips of his fingers. This instinctive action from her made Horace hurt as well as agitated. Just have some rest, please. He didnt know what to say at this time. After leaving these words, Horace turned away and left the room. After Horace left, ray in bed for a long time before she managed to get up. It had been two years. She thought she had already gotten out of the darkness from two years ago, yet what she could not expect is that once a man approached her, it still brought her back to that hell of a night. Horace didnte back to her room the whole night. The next morning, ra dawdles downstairs. She was struggling with the fact that she had to confront Horace at breakfast. In the dining room, Martha told her that Horace went abroad in the middle of the night. ra was stunned. It seemed that Horace also felt ufortable seeing her so he hid away. ra couldnt figure out Horaces attitude towards herst night. Of course, she would not dare to think that Horace had any feelings for her. In her opinion, it was just an act to show the sovereignty of a man over a woman. What he was mad at was her confusing rtionship with Darren, and this made him possessive of his wife. But thinking about his legs, ra sighed and stopped all that mind wondering. She finished her breakfast quietly and went to thepany. As soon as she arrived at thepany, ra saw that the whole team of the magazine was chaotic. She asked one of the employees and learned that the mediapany in Queensvale, which was supposed to work with them, had shut down, resulting in the copse of their bteral coboration that had been nned for more than half a year. Qeensvale? Wasnt that the magazine where Mr. Muller worked as a chief editor? ra quickly checked this on the Inte, and she was really surprised. The magazine in Queensvale was indeed a Titanic. It was said that there was someone powerful and influential that controlled thepany in the dark. However, just within a few days, arge number ofwsuits against it had emerged. As for Muller himself, he was convicted guilty by the name of fake news and false advertising. This was too dramatic to be real. ra started to wonder whether it was a trap set by some mysterious m that really hated Muller. Was this guy Horace? As soon as this idea came up, she shook her head to shake herself off it. She thought to herself, This was preposterous fantasy! ra, although you are Horaces wife, you two are not even friends. Yes, he saved you that night, but that was all. Do you really believe he would destroy a mans life just for you? Thinking about this, she thought this was just an act of God and evil-doers really got what they had done to others. Because of the Queensvale incident, theyout originally scheduled for the next issue of the magazine would have to bepletely changed. ra was responsible for the revision. After she finished her part of the job, Eileen Patterson asked her to send it to Darren. She did not want to. After all, after what happened in Queensvale, she didnt want to see Darren again. Although before Darren had insulted her many times, this had gone too far. He must have disrespected and hated her so much that he sent her to be with a man like Muller. She still kept a little bit of the memory of the beautiful moments she had with him, but now that memory was destroyed. She didnt want to see him at all. But she also knew that it was ridiculous to try to hide from him. From beginning to end, she did nothing wrong. Why would she be the one to run away? Thinking of this, she gritted her teeth, took the modified sample, and went to Darrens office. Mr. Kirnd, After entering his office ra didnt even look at him. She just spoke out the words in a mechanical tone, This is the revised version. Ill put it here. Please have a check. She turned away and started to walk out of the room. Stop right there. Unexpectedly, Darren suddenly opened his mouth behind her, and his voice was cold as ice. ras body froze a little bit and she didnt even look back. She answered back, what else do you want? Dont you have anything to exin? the volume of Darrens voice turned up. It seemed that he stood up and walked toward ra. Exin what? Many. For example, why did you leave Queensvale without my permission? Darrens voice was already behind her, and the voice was frightening, Also, what is the rtionship between you and my uncle? ra shuddered uncontrobly before she turned around and saw Darrens face. How did you know? ras voice trembled. Did he know that she and Horace were a married couple? Did Horace tell him? ra was a little flustered. Although her rtionship with Horace was very simple, she still did not know how to answer that question. After all, Horace was his uncle, and she was his first love You are asking how I know your rtionship with my uncle? Darren suddenly sneered and approached ra. It doesnt matter how I know. What matters is, ra, have you made it clear that you are a married woman? And do you know that my uncle is also a married man!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ra, who had been flustered, stared at Darren when she heard his words. What did he mean by these words? Why so silent? He bellow, as if ras silence had enraged him. He grabbed her shoulder, shook her violently, and his voice became even louder. ra! Look what youve be! Youre cheating on your husband, and youve been a homewrecker! Why are you so pathetic now? What happened to the girl I knew? Chapter 26 The Same Wedding Ring ra finally understood what was in his mind. Darren had no idea of her marriage to Horace. On the contrary, he seemed to know that there was something between them, so he misunderstood that Horace was her sugar daddy? ra suddenly felt sick and her heart filled up with ice. Interesting. She thought. Darren Kirnd, what kind of woman do you think I am? Whenever a rich man showed up around me, you would just believe that there is something fishy about us? In fact, ra could understand why he would think that way. He was so convinced that she was a woman for sale that it was almost impossible for her to be another mans wife. ra! Darren growled, Answer my question! ra finally got back to her mind. She raised her eyes and answered in a cool voice, Whatever you think it is. After saying that, she broke away from Darrens grasp with a strength she found from nowhere, and turned to leave. The moment she turned away from him, she finally made up her mind. Her first love, the only man she had ever loved in her life, hadpletely disappeared. He was gone as long as two years ago. For the next two days, ra had been forcing herself to work. She was too busy to think about the troubles brought to her by Horace and Darren. Horace never came home since that night. There were no text messages or phone calls from him. Every night when ra returned to the empty chamber, she felt a bit lonely brewing in her heart. As expected, adaptation was a terrible thing. In less than a month, she had already been used to this man in her life. This morning, as soon as ra entered the office, she saw several female colleagues sitting around theputer. Wow, youdies are so early today. She walked over and casually said. At other times, at this hour of the day, every one of them would be spending their gossip time in the tea room of the office. Of course! Sarah held her face in her hands and she looked exactly like a fan girl. Its never too early when you can see a handsome man. Handsome? Who? Er, excuse me? Horace Kirnd! The CEO of Solrace Corporation! Dont you remember? We have interviewed him! He is participating in the ceremony of Prominent U Awards in Maniana, and it is being broadcast live! ra was stunned. So that was the guy these girls gathered around to see! Her missing husband? ra grew a little interested as well, so she went over and asked, What award? Prominent U Awards. God! Where are you from, youngdy? There is a more understandable name for it: The Most Eligible Bachelor Awards! But its a pity that he is married already. Sarah said with a pitiful look on her face. ra set her eyes on theputer screen. Sure enough, she saw the luxurious stage. Horace was slowly pushing his wheelchair onto the stage amid loud apuse. His suit outlined his tall and fit body. Although he was sitting in a wheelchair, he still had a powerful charisma that no one could ignore. Congrattions, Mr. Kirnd The blonde host passed the crystal trophy to him with excitement in her voice. Thank you. Horace took it over. He spoke with an American ent, Im honored to get this award from you. When Horace took the trophy, the hosts eyes fell on his fingers, and she immediately noticed, Oh my God, Mr. Kirnd, is that a wedding ring I see on your finger? The camera immediately gave a close-up of Horaces finger. The diamond ring bought by ra immediately appeared on the screen. ras heart paced and quietly she hid her finger with the same ring behind her.N?velDrama.Org ? content. On the screen, the host was still talking, Mr. Kirnd, so what they said about you was right! You are really married! I dont know how many girls would be heartbroken by this news. Now lets look at this ring. Mr. Kirnd, dont you think this wedding ring might be a little bit too humble for a man like you? The hosts words drew a burst ofughter from the audience. ras cheeks were slightly blushed. She had told him before that this ring did not match him, but he wore it out anyhow. Despite everyones surprise andughter, Horace still looked calm. He looked down at his finger and smiled faintly, It was my wife who chose it for me. She likes to keep it low-profile. It was a simple sentence, but it showed their mutual understanding, mutual trust, and love, and the audience immediately was quiet. On the other side of the, ra, in front of theputer screen, felt that her heart had skipped a beat. Although she kept telling herself that what Horace said was probably just good acting, somewhere in her heart, she could not help but be touched. Even if Horace were acting, he did always wear a ring. Even if the ring was cheap. Even if the whole world believed that they couldnt be together, he still took her in. Perhaps Darrens denial of her was too cruel that it made Horaces affirmation of her seem to be even moreforting. Mr. Kirnd, how sweet. You really love her so much! At the award ceremony, the host said in an admiring tone. Horace, with his status, was wearing such a ring just because his wife was frugal. This way of showing love was more powerful than giving her a bedazzled ruby. Horace just smiled and gave back noments The award ceremony was soon over, and everyone in front of theputer screen was still amazed. OMG! How lucky that Mrs. Kirnd is! So many rich men never want to admit that theyre married, but he went to such a big asion with a cheap ring from his wife and admitted that! One of the officediesmented. Come on. A male colleague couldnt help but say, maybe he was too stingy to buy a good one and took his wife out to defend himself. Horace can buy a diamond mine if he wants to! Sarah groaned, Speaking of it, why do I have the feeling that the ring looks so familiar? As soon as Sarah started, someone answered, I have the same feeling! It seems that I have seen it somewhere in our office ra was afraid that this would lead to nowhere so she started to walk away from this. But before she could leave, Sarah pped her hands and shouted out Oh, I remember! That ring looked exactly like the one ra wears! Under the gaze of the crowd, ra was not able to leave. At this time, everyone came over, grabbed ras hand, and shouted out. Its the same! This is the one! Why? ra? You are wearing the exact same ring as Mr. Kirnd! ra looked at this crowd of gossiping women in front of her and felt a headache. After thinking for a while, she had to admit, Ok, you have made me no choice. Yes, I am Horace Kirnds wife. Thats why our rings are the same. Chapter 27 The Real Mrs. Kirkland It was dead silence at first. Then there was a burst ofughter. ra, I never knew you are this funny! Do you really think you are his wife? ra looked at them and smiled, but she was relieved because they did not take her words seriously, which was exactly what she wanted. It was better to joke about it than to deny it. Relieved as she was, she still needed to pretend to be unhappy about it, Why dont you believe me? Am I not worthy of him? You are a wonderful woman, ra. Sarah was alreadyughing into tears. But he is a Kirnd! He is basically from another. How could he be involved with people like us? ra pursed her lips and smiled faintly. Indeed. Rationally speaking, Horace and she were really people from different worlds, but they had be the most intimate ones. Just like the ring that he was wearing. It was not his match, but he was wearing it anyway, right? Thinking of this, ra felt better and knocked Sarah on the head, OK, little fan girl, its time to go to work. But Ive finished the revision. I am waiting for the printing version now. What else can I do? There was no work to do today, so ra sat down and began to check her Twitter updates. But as soon as she clicked open Twitter, she saw a trending hashtag: #HoraceKirndRing. What happened to these people? Howe this had gone viral? But ra was curious. She checked and clicked in, then she saw a lot of fans retweets andments. [Horace is such a man in a million! He is my only love now!] [Who is this Mrs. Kirnd? Come out and lets have a fair fight!] [I just want to say that the type of this ring is XXX, and I bought the same one with him! This ring will definitely sell out!] ra checked all those peoples craziness with mixed feelings, but when her eyes fell on someones tweet, she was suddenly stunned. [Kirnd loves his wife so much now. However, nobody knows about his dark past. I wonder what his ex-girlfriend would say to this when she sees his acting up there in heaven?] Ex-girlfriend? deceased? ra immediately clicked to see who sent it. But before she could see the name of the user, the message was deleted. ra felt puzzled. Before she could have a second thought, her mobile phone buzzed. It was a message from Horace. ra was stunned for a moment then she clicked in to read it. Ille back home at six this evening and well have dinner together. ra couldnt exin why when she saw his message, she just could not stop smiling. She even forgot the embarrassment before Horace left. She was just looking forward toing home. Finally, she did not have to be alone. It was not easy for her to wait till off time. ra took her bag and called a taxi. Back in the vi, she pushed the door in. ra saw a familiar figure sitting in a wheelchair. She suddenly had a fulfilled feeling in her heart. Hi, Horace. She took off her shoes, went into the living room, and greeted him. Horace turned his head. It was still that same handsome face. She had seen it on theputer screen in the morning. Now as she was looking at him in real life, she found it unrealistic. On his side, Horace felt relieved when he saw ra. He sent her a message earlier but she didnt reply. He thought she still didnt want to have dinner with him because of what happened that night. I see youre back. Although his heart was joyful, Horace still kept that cold look on his face Martha has made dinner. Would you like to join me? Although she was a little bit excited when getting his message, as she saw him in real person now, she still thought of that unhappy moment before he left. She was a little embarrassed. Yes, she said and walked with Horace to the dining room. Martha and Donald were both very discerning. Knowing that they have not been seeing each other for many days, they left immediately after serving the dishes. It was very silent in the dining room. No one spoke and the only sound was the clinking of the tableware. Horace, finally, ra couldnt stand such silence and took the initiative to start the conversation, About that night Sorry. As ra was still hesitating about how to mention that incident, Horace stopped her sentences with one single word. Excuse me? ra didnt understand. Horace was apologizing? That night was my fault. Horace had finished his meal, so he gracefully picked up his napkin, wiped his mouth, and whispered.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Hearing Horaces apology, ra felt relieved but also a bit guilty. I shouldnt have said those things to you either. It was me who left the family gathering first. I will apologize to your grandfather whenever he has time. ra actually thought a lot about that night these days. Her act of leaving the dinner was indeed very rude, especially in front of Horaces grandfather. As for Darren, although Horaces investigations on her were very ufortable for her to know, he was right about one thing: he could never marry a woman of unknown origin. As for his reactions that night As she remembered his strong body and mesmerizing scent, her face turned and blushed all of a sudden. ra had always known that since they were legally married husband and wife, theoretically, sexual engagement was natural. But she just couldnt do that. Horace, because of her resistance, eventually stopped. She had no reason to be angry. Hearing ras apology, Horace smiled and decided to stop talking about this. He just asked, ra, dont you have anything to ask me? ra was stunned and then she remembered one thing. Indeed, a few days ago that night, in addition to that incident with Horace, a lot of things happened. ra looked at the man in front of her. She had too many questions to ask, but she just did not know how to start. Finally, she spoke out her biggest confusion, What happened to your legs? That night, she saw Horace stand up in front of her. He was not disabled. As you can see. Horace seemed not surprised about her question, I am not a cripple. Then why are you always in that wheelchair? There are many reasons for this. Horace answered briefly, But remember, you cant tell anyone about this. ra was awestruck. Of course, she knew that Horace had made great efforts to disguise himself as a disabled man, and he had his reasons. She didnt understand it but she respected him, so she nodded and promised to keep it a secret. Horace nced at ra. He was satisfied with her understanding. Then all of a sudden, his ck eyes darkened and he whispered to her, what else do you want to ask me besides this? He paused and added, Or, do you have anything to confess about yourself? ra shuddered. Chapter 28 What Happened Two Years Ago ra turned pale. So you know what happened two years ago? If Horace had really done his investigation well, he would definitely find out about the incident two years ago. Horace looked at ra and said, Not all of it. What he knew about the incident two years ago was only the most widely rumored version. He thought there must be more of it. At first, he didnt really care. Now, he hoped ra would tell him herself. ras face turned whiter and she began to talk. Since you are aware of what happened, why would you want to marry me? At first, I didnt care about it. Horace looked at ra without any concealment. I just need a wife. A woman who worships money is easy for me to control. Horace said so directly that ra couldnt help but give a bitter smile. So, from the beginning, he thought that she was a woman who could sell her body for money? Somehow, this idea surged up in her mind and she suddenly felt severe chest pain. However, she suddenly heard Horace speak again, I just want to hear it all from you. ras body trembled slightly, You want to hear it all from me? Horace nodded. ras voice trembled. What about the so-called truth you have discovered? ra stared at Horaces Obsidian eyes as if she wanted to see something from that abyss. Horace also looked back at ra. After a while, he slowly said, I dont think you are the kind of woman who would sell herself for money.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Such a simple sentence, however, was like a magic spell. ra was dazzled by its magical power. Horace looked at ra and found her exceptionally lovely. He smiled and asked, What happened to you? ra realized that she was losing herself so she hurried to pull herself back and said, Nothing, Im just a little surprised. Horace looked at him with a low voice. So? ra, would you like to spill the beans? Recalling the events of that day, ras face turned white again involuntarily. Looking at ras pale face and trembling eyebrows, Horace suddenly felt a twitch in his heart and said in a low voice, if you dont want to mention that, I wont force you. No, I want to, ra took a deep breath, raised her head, and her eyes were steadier than they have ever been, Two years ago, I attended the cocktail party of thepany where I worked as an intern. I had no idea why I got drunk so easily just after drinking a ss of champagne. Then I was taken to a room in the hotel, and then Speaking of this, ra finally couldnt go on. Horace looked at her and his ck eyes slightly turned dark, What happened then? Horaces voice was somewhat harsh. Seeing that ra still could not speak anything, he said sternly, ra, you should learn to face it. ra shuddered. She bit her lips, and finally, she opened her mouth, The champagne was drugged. An old man in his sixties took my virginity. When she finished her words, ras strength seemed to have been drained from her body, and she slumped on the sofa. Looking at her pale face, Horace finally could not bear the pain in his heart. He stood up from the wheelchair, walked to her side, and sat down, pressing her head into her arms. Its all right now. His voice was very low as if it had a calming effect. Its all past. If you want to cry, just cry. ra fell on his warm and broad shoulders, but she didnt cry. She could not cry. Her soul was extracted from her body. She shook her head and answered, Theres nothing to cry about. Its all over. ras emotionless face made Horace feel more distressed. He would rather her crying and shouting. Looking at her pale face in his arms, he couldnt help asking, How do you know that man was in his sixties? ras eyshes quivered slightly. That night, I was drugged, and I dont remember everything about it. I couldnt remember the mans face either. When I woke up, he was gone, only 10, 000 cash on the table. I rushed to the front desk, and they told me that the person who stayed in the room that night was an old man in his sixties. When I returned to school that day, someone had already been telling everyone else that that I was having sex with men for money Thinking of the insults and humiliation she had for all those years, she did not dare to meet her college ssmates till today. She was so afraid that she would be pointed at her nose and scolded as shameless. About all this, ra once thought she would never have the courage to mention it, but somehow, in Horaces arms, she had the strength to tell it all. Horace listened to ras story and his eyes became darker and darker, and finally asked in a low voice, Which hotel was it? Millennium Hotel. ra instinctively answered, but when she finished, she looked at Horace, Why? Nothing. Horace looked at her and said, Havent you ever thought about who had nned it all? She was drugged, sent to the hotel room, andter publicly shamed for it. It was obvious that someone had deliberately framed her. I dont know. I also thought about it. But I couldnt find anyone behind it, at least not by myself. ra said, but suddenly she realized something. She looked at Horace and asked, Horace, do you really believe me? Horace turned his head sideways and found that ra was still leaning on his shoulder, which made him feel a little better. He whispered, You are my wife. I trust you. Those simple words were naturallying from his lips but they meant so much to her. He actually trusted her. She and Darren had been in love for so many years, but he never trusted her words, but Horace said he did. Horace, ras voice trembled slightly, do you think I am a bad woman? What happened two years ago had always been a thorn in ras heart. For a time, she thought in despair that she would never be in love again. No. Horace frowned slightly. Its not your fault. You are not the one to me. But the person behind it should pay the price. He didnt speak this out, but he had already made up his mind. After ra finished talking, she was so tired and copsed, so she went to bed early this night. Horace was with her so that ra fell asleep faster than before. Looking at ra on the bed, still frowning in her sleep, Horace couldnt help but stretch out his hand and slowly rubbed her eyebrows open. Hearing ras steady breathing, Horace took out his mobile phone and called Isaac. Hello, Isaac. He lowered his voice for fear of waking her up. Help me investigate carefully what happened to ra two years ago. Hanging up the phone, he started to think about what she had told him. Millennium Hotel? He found the hotel name quite familiar, as if he had heard about it before. Chapter 29 Horace’s Good Friend The next morning, ra and Horace had breakfast in the dining hall. Horace looked at her and suddenly asked, How did you sleepst night? Not bad. ra looked up. Why? I thought you would be ufortable with me by your side. Horace took a sip of coffee and looked pale. If necessary, I can move to the guest room. ra was stunned for a moment, and then she realized that Horace was referring to that thing that happened between them. Her face blushed. We are husband and wife, and living together in one room is what we are supposed to be. Horace looked at ra, You are not mad at me? He still remembered that night. He could not forget how fearful she was when he approached her. That kind of resistance made him very ufortable. ra looked at Horace with bashful eyes, I never med you. It did note from nowhere. Really? Horace suddenly raised his eyebrows. Where do you think it came from? Well ra didnt expect Horace to continue this topic, which made her even more embarrassed. However, under Horaces gaze, she went on, because that night, I did not think about your feelings and brought Darren to our conversation. I can understand why you were mad at me. After all, I am your wife now. I should get over it as soon as possible. Horaces eyebrows even raised higher. Although ras words were not specific, he still understood what she said. ra thought that he would do that to her that night because of his possessiveness. Horace suddenly burst outughing. Whats the matter? Whats so funny? ra thought she had said something wrong and asked in embarrassment. Horace looked at ra and started to think about their rtionship. He had never been a man who was in denial of his feelings. His previous care for ra and his jealousy of Darren had all made him realize one thing- It seemed that he really had special feelings about his wife, whom he had married casually. For so many years, he thought he would never be attracted to anyone again. But finally, this woman just appeared. Fortunately, she was his wife. But unfortunately, she seemed to be unaware of her importance to him. Should he exin his mind directly to her to pull her into his arms, or should he win her over with patience? Horace smiled bitterly. It had been a long time since he fell in love with a woman. At this time, he actually felt that ra was more difficult to handle than all of his business dealsbined. He decided to take his time. Horace looked at ra with a faint arc at the corners of his mouth. Its ok to think that way. ra couldnt figure out the meaning behind Horaces words, so she just nodded with confusion. Horace looked at her and silently smiled again. He whispered to her, are you free tomorrow? A friend of mine ising for dinner. Friend? ra was stunned. Yes. Horace nodded. You dont want to see my family, and now you dont want to see my friends either? ra smiled dont tease me, please. I will prepare the dinner tomorrow. The next day, ra and Martha worked all morning in the kitchen. At noon, this mysterious guest finally came.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Horace, your ce looked much habitable than it was before. It must be because you have a wife now. Before he arrived, his voice had already been in the house. He sounded like a domineering sort of fellow. ra hurried to the living room and saw a man in a pink shirting in. This man was about the same age as ra. He was also very good-looking, butpared with Horace, he was undoubtedly more outspoken. You must be ra. As soon as the man saw ra, he hurried to meet her. He also stared at Horace in the wheelchair. Horace, you never told me you have such a beautiful wife! Horaces expression did not change and he ignored this mans words. He just opened his mouth and introduced them to each other, stair, this is ra. ra, this is stair Jakovich. stair Jakovich? Out of her instinct as a journalist, she found the name quite familiar. After thinking for a while, she suddenly realized, stair Jakovich! So are you the young master of the Jakovich family? There were three big family businesses in Queensvale. Kirnd was thergest. Next, there was the Jakovich family which was particrly influential in the entertainment industry, and the Hutchinson family, which had slowly begun to decline in recent years. stair was the only son and heir of the Jakovich family. How are you. ra was a little nervous, but still smiled appropriately, Im ra. Ive heard so much about you. stair, with his amorous eyes staring at her, held ras hand and prepare to kiss her in her hand, which to him, might be his gentlemanly manners. But at this very moment, Horace suddenly raised his hand and saved ras hand from stairs lips. Not yours to kiss. Horaces face was still expressionless but he had made himself clear enough. stair was stunned, and his eyes lit up involuntarily. Wow, was he being jealous? That was really interesting now. He thought to himself. stair smiled and suddenly became interested in this woman. He came close to ra and pretended to tell her a secret, hey ra, how did you get along with this guy? He does not know what a woman wants. Im different though, much more interesting. Call me when you get bored of him. ra said with an embarrassed smile, Youre such a joker by nature, Mr. Jakovich. Horaces face was already darkened. He took ra by the hand and went into the dining room. Martha and Donald prepared the dinner and went back because of family affairs of their own. Only ra, Horace, and stair were left in the vi. stair crossed his legs and yelled like a hooligan, Hey, where is the wine? Horace, go get the wine. No one is here, man! Why are you still sitting in that wheelchair? ra was stunned when she heard his words. Horace stood up from his wheelchair, filled a bowl of soup, handed it over to ra, and said, Just ignore him. Then he turned and walked towards the wine cer. ra realized that stair had a good rtionship with Horace. Horace even told him the truth about his legs. stair watched as Horace left. Then he put away his casual smile and turned his head to look at ra. I need to thank you, ra. ra was a little ufortable with his sudden seriousness, For what? Thank you for marrying him. stair leaned back in his chair and grinned. This time, he smiled sincerely, you are the second person to know the truth about Horaces legs, which proves that he trusts you. ra thought of Horaces sudden rise from the chair that night and blushed slightly. She said with a smile, Trust is the foundation of marriage. stair looked at the woman in front of him, his eyes twinkled, and then he said, ra, has he ever told you why he pretended to be disabled? Chapter 30 Why Pretending? ra was stunned and shook her head. Horace said that it was better not for her to know, so she never asked. Ten years ago, Horace had a car ident. stair said as if there was nothing to hide from her, everyone thought that Horace was crippled in that ident, but in fact, he was only injured. After arriving in the United States, he was cured. ra recalled that she had seen the report of the car ident on the news that year. At that time, Horace was less than 20 years old. He had just entered college and was kidnapped. The kidnappers asked for a ransom of $100 million. This incident was so wildly reported that it was all over the news at that time. It was said that after receiving the ransom, the kidnappers drove away with him as their hostages, but they did not expect a car ident on the road. The kidnappers were killed on the spot, and Horace was seriously injured. However, at that time, many details were closed to the public, so nobody knew that the second child of the Kirnd family was injured in both legs. The only thing the public knew was that he went to the States for medical treatment and became weak and ill from then on. Ive probably heard of some of that. ra said, so after he was cured in the United States, he continued to pretend to be disabled? Yes, stair tilted his head, but guess why? ra did know how to react. stair and Horace were really different. Girls probably liked his personality better. Why? ra pretended to be thinking before she replied, Maybe because he did not want his family members to guard against him? In fact, ra had thought about the reason Horace pretended to be disabled. She had already had her own deduction. At any rate, she was also a news reporter. Although she had no experience living in powerful families, she could guess that Horaces endeavor to hide his recovery must have something to do with his family. She had never met Horaces eldest brother, or Darrens father, Sean. However, it was widely known that Sean was a man with great ambition and ruthless means. Now as Russell Kirnd got older and weaker, Sean was slowly taking over his familys business. Horace, on the other hand,pletely put aside his rtionship with his family and started from scratch. That might also be to avoid conflicts with his elder brother. So, could it be because of his brother? ra was just guessing, but she had won the approval of stair, Good guess, ra. You are a smart gal! ra gave out an awkward smile, Ive seen many TV shows. stairughed and said, in fact, his family is too big and involved in too many business sectors. Theplexity is not much different from that of Netflix shows. Anyway, he is more than a man born with a silver spoon in his mouth. He has had a very difficult life over these years. ra was stunned but soon nodded. For a whole decade, it must have been hard to have to sit in a wheelchair while beingpletely healthy, and guarding against his own family. stair suddenly put away his smile and looked serious and said, So, ra, please promise me. Make him happy. Dont break his heart. ra never expected those words from stair. She was stunned. Make him happy? But what happiness could she give him? Before ra could answer, she suddenly heard a steady footstep, apanied by a cold voice, what are you talking about? ra turned around and saw that Horace got back. Horace was standing. His perfect body shape was outlined in a light blue shirt, and his long legs were straight and slender. A hint of sadness shed across ras eyes. How did it feel for an excellent man like him to have to sit in a wheelchair? Im telling ra that I fell in love with her at first sight and was about to steal her from you. As soon as stair saw Horace, he immediately showed a flirtatious smile, with an unseemly face. Horace, you know me. Women just cannot resist my charm. You be careful man! Dontpare ra with the women around you. Horace said faintly, went to the table, and opened the wine with a bottle opener. You are not her type.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Ok man, chill. stair snorted andughed out. At the dinner table, stair was so humorous and raughed through the meal. After finishing thest dessert, stair wiped his mouth and got up reluctantly. Well, ra, I have another appointment today. I wont bother you and Horace. Ill see you next time. ra stood up and saw off the guests with Horace. He watched stairs red sports car drive away before returning to the dining room. In the restaurant, Horace was taking the finished te back to the kitchen. Let me do it. ra immediately walked over to take the te from Horace, but he raised his hand and stopped her. I can still do these things, Horace whispered. ra had no choice but to be his assistant while he cleaned up. After all the dishes were in the dishwasher. Horace suddenly asked, What did stair tell you just now? ra was stunned for a moment, but he told him the truth, he told me the reason why you pretend to be disabled. Ok. Horace was not surprised. After years of friendship with stair, he must have known him so well and he would have guessed. Do you me me? Horace suddenly opened his mouth and looked up at ra deeply. ra was taken aback and didnt know how to respond. After a while, she whispered, For what? I should have told you these things myself. Horace put thest te into the machine and whispered. ra said, It doesnt make any difference. Without your consent, stair wouldnt have told me. Horace nced at ra. Sure enough, although ra never talked much, she knew it clearly in her heart. She deserved to be the woman he liked. You are right. Horace led ra out of the kitchen. stair is better with words than me. What this meant was that stair might do a better job at exining his situation to ra. As for the detailed reasons. Horace hesitated and added, I still cant exin that to you right now. The more you know, the more dangerous it is for you. I hope you understand. ra nodded. I know you want to protect me. ras words were very light, just like a feather. But this feather swept across Horaces heart. He held ras hands tight. ra felt that Horace was holding her hand tight, and her face was a little blushed. Just when she wanted to say something, she suddenly heard her mobile phone ringing in the living room. I need to answer that. Please wait for a second. She withdrew her hand from his and walked to the living room. Picking up the mobile phone on the tea table, ra frowned when she saw the caller ID. She answered the phone and said, Ashlee, why are you calling me? Chapter 31 A Threat from Ashlee Ashlee was ras half-sister. Although they shared the same father, they grew up in radically different environments and met very rarely. Thus, they were not close to each other at all. Knowing that Ashlee was Darrens fiance, ra was tired of Ashlees disingenuous kindness. She didnt know why Ashlee made this call. ra. Ashlees sweet voice sounded from the phone. You dont seem happy to hear from me. Yes. ra said in an impatient tone, By all means, tell me, to what do I owe the pleasure? I have great news for you. Ashlee said happily, Ive heard that Aunt Helena is getting better, right? ra got nervous. She wondered why Ashlee knew so much about it. Then whats wrong? ras voice turned colder. ra, dont be so cold. Anyway, Im very worried about Aunt Helena. Ashlees tone remained disingenuous. When I heard that you had to pay more for the medical bills, I am very concerned about you as well, so I want to do you a favor. Ashlee wanted to to help her? How ridiculous! ra sneered, Then what can you do? I have a friend who is in charge of a magazine. She is starving for personnel, so she offers a high sry. Ashlee continued, ra, you are so outstanding. If you join her, youll definitely earn more than now. ra got want Ashlee meant. Ashlee wanted ra to leave GLAM. And then ra could be kept away from Darren. Thinking of this, ra sneered. Ashlee, youre afraid that Darren still has feelings for me, right? Hearing this, Ashlee turned pale. She didnt expect ra to say it in such a straightforward way. Ashlee bit her red lips, but her voice remained sweet. ra, what are you talking about? Youre a married woman who used to be a prostitute. You think too highly of yourself. ra froze. What Ashlee said was very unkind. It was typical of Ashlee to say this in a sweet tone. ras tone became cold. Ashlee, no matter what you want, I wont change my job. She knew Ashlee very well, so ra didnt think she would be well paid in the new magazine. Instead, Ashlee might well take advantage of this chance to torture ra. Rejected, Ashlee couldnt bear it anymore. She said in an angry voice, ra! You deserve no such attention! It seems you are irked. ra scoffed. Rx. Im not interested in Darren at all, so you dont have to be so nervous. Ashlee was irritated! ra was lying! That slut! She was just ying hard-to-get! ra! Ashlee said coldly, Leave GLAM, or Ill show you no mercy! ra sneered with disdain. Seriously? Ashlee, what can you do? Ashlee thought, ra, youre asking for it! A smile yed on Ashlees lips. I can make your life a living hell. Ashlees voice was sweet but cold, which sent a chill down ras spine. But ra said impatiently, I dont care. Anyway, I need the job in GLAM, and I dont like your fianc at all!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After ra finished speaking, she didnt bother to talk to Ashlee anymore, so she hung up the phone. On the other end of the phone, Ashlee almost freaked out! ra! Ive given you a chance to leave GLAM! However, you dont take it. You will regret it! Ashlee quickly picked up the phone and dialed a number. This is Ashlee Middleton. Ashlees voice was cold and resentful. Send all those photos out. Yes, send them to Darren Kirnd. Be careful. Dont let others find out. After hanging up the phone, Ashlee remained furious. She clenched her fists and her red-painted nails almost pierced the palm of her hands! Ashlee still remembered the first time she saw Darren. Darren always thought that the first time they met each other was at a reception half a year ago. But in fact, Ashlee had met him three years ago. It was at University of Zhanard. Ashlee happened to be traveling in Hainding with her friends. Her father Glenn asked her to bring something to ra. Although Ashlee was unwilling to do that, as a good daughter, she didnt refuse. Then, Ashlee met ra and Darren. Ashlee still remembered that it was a sunny day. Darren was riding a bicycle and ra was sitting behind him. In a white shirt, Darren looked like a prince from the fairytale. Ashlee was flipped at first sight. They didnt talk for a long time, so neither ra nor Darren could remember it, but it was deeply imprinted in her mind. After leaving Hainding, Ashlee asked someone to investigate Darren and was surprised by the result. ording to ra, Darren was a poor man who had to rely on his bursary. But in fact, he was one of the Kirnds! Ashlee rejoiced over this news! No wonder she fell in love with Darren! Ashlee was proud of her taste. Since then, Ashlee made up her mind that she would marry nobody but Darren! However, Darren had eyes only for ra back then. Ashlee remembered ras happy expression when she received the call from Darren at home. Ashlee had secretly visited the University of Zhanard to see Darren, only to see that Darren was very gentle to ra. Ashlee knew she was jealous of ra. She was actually jealous of ra, this illegitimate daughter! Ashlee disliked ra since she was a child. Besides, she also disdained ra and thought she was far superior to ra. Thus, Ashlee was very surprised by the fact that she was jealous of ra. This made Ashlee start to hate ra! That was why Ashlee plotted against ra two years ago. Ashlee wanted to ruin ra and showed it to Darren so that Darren would hate ra! Ashlee seeded. Darren broke up with ra, returned to the Kirnd family, and studied abroad. Ashlee sessfully met him abroad, dated him, and got engaged with him. Everything went as Ashlee nned. However, after they returned to Stratmont, everything changed. Darren became ras ultimate boss. Ashlee wondered whether it was a coincidence or that Darren arranged it on purpose. Ashlee got nervous about what happened between Darren and Ashlee these months. Therefore, Ashlee decided to show her ace in the hole. Ashlee thought, ra, I will do whatever it takes to prevent you from approaching Darren! Chapter 32 Humiliating Photos On Monday, ra got up and was about to eat breakfast downstairs, only to receive a call from the hospital. What? ra stopped on the stairs, Ten thousand? In three days? No, dont need to worry. Of course I have it. Just use the medicine, and Ill pay the bill soon. ra hung up the phone with a sigh. Since ras mother got better, all the medicines she used were changed into the much better ones, which were not covered by most insurances. ra felt increasingly stressed. However, ra couldnt leave her mother to her own devices, so she gritted her teeth and call the HR department.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Sorry, I have to get my sry in advance again. ra was a little embarrassed when she said this. But my mother needs money. Well, I see. Ill be waiting for you. Thank you. Hanging up the phone, ra sighed and walked into the dining room. In the dining room, Horace was eating porridge when he saw ra. He asked, Whats wrong? ra guessed that Horace might have seen her talking on the phone at the foot of the stairs. Her mind went nk at once. After a few seconds, she said, Well, its from thepany. Theres nothing important. ra didnt want to hide it from Horace, but she had no idea how to tell him about it. ras mother was seriously ill in bed and needed money to pay for the medical bills. If ra told this to Horace, she felt as if she was asking him for money. Although they were a couple and ra began to depend on Horace, she still refused to do so. Maybe it was a habit ra developed when she was a child. ras mother always asked ra to stay strong, even if everyoneughed at her for not having a father or for being an illegitimate daughter. Seeing ras guilty smile, Horace pondered for a moment but did not say anything. Horace knew what happened to ra as well. However, Horace didnt intend to offer to help ra. He knew she was sensitive and stubborn, so he didnt want the trust between to be affected. In order not to scare ra, Horace decided to take it slowly. Looking at ras worried look, Horace gave a wry smile. As a decisive businessman, Horace had never been so hesitant and cautious. Eat your food. Horace said expressionlessly, After you finish, Ill drive you to the subway station. ra nodded, relieved that Horace did not offer to send her downstairs of thepany. Did this mean that Horace began to put himself in ras shoes? Taking the subway to the magazine, ra was told to see Darren before she could sit down. ra got a bad hunch. Since Darren came back from Queensvale, he stopped picking on ra. But why did he want to see her now? ra went to Darrens office in doubt. Mr. Kirnd, what can I do for you? ra. Darren looked at ra with a cold expression and said, Ive heard that you want your sry in advance this month, right? ra got upset. Yes, I need money. You need money? Darren sneered. What will you do with the money? ra got nervous and her voice turned colder. Its up to the financial department, so I dont think it has anything to do with you, Mr. Kirnd. What have you got to hide? ra didnt answer, so Darren became more contemptuous. ra red at Darren, took a deep breath, and said calmly, I want to buy a new handbag. Its a limited-edition handbag, so I will miss it if I dont get my sry in advance, Now that Darren believed that ra was a gold digger, ra decided to run with it. Anyway, she didnt care anymore. Hearing ras indifferent tone, Darren couldnt help clenching his fists and sneering, What? Its just a handbag. You can ask your men for it! My men? Fortunately, ra was strong enough to ignore what Darren said. ra, why did you remain silent? Darren stood up and said in a higher voice, Im asking you where your men are. Dont tell me they all left after sleeping with you. With a frown, ra couldnt bear it anymore. ra wondered what went wrong with Darren. He was acting like a maniac! Mr. Kirnd, it doesnt matter if I cant get my sry in advance. ra didnt want to talk with Darren anymore. If thats all, Im out of here. ra turned around and wanted to leave, but Darren stood up and throw a few photos toward ras face! ra, can you exin to me what these are! ra was stunned for a moment. As she looked down at the photos, her face turned pale, and she began to tremble all over. Those photos were blurry, so they were snapped in secret. But the person in the photo could be recognized. It was ra. In the photo, ra was lying on the bed, disheveled and flushed. Although the photos were blurry, what she was doing could be easily told. ras mind went nk. She quickly remembered these photos were taken two years ago. Where did you get these? ra grabbed the photos and red at Darren, rage burning in her eyes. What happened two years ago was ras nightmare. After so long, she always felt that it was all over. But she didnt expect that she had been photographed! And then what happened back then would be an indelible mark that ra could never get rid of! What, ra? Are you afraid? Seeing ras pale face, Darren couldnt help sneering. Then why did you do this back then? ra was overwhelmed by shame, despair, and anger, so what Darren said made her more annoyed. Darren, it has nothing to do with you at all. Just mind your own business. ra continued in an extremely cold voice, I just want you to tell me where you got these photos. Who took them? Who gave them to you? Seeing ras pale face, Darren felt a little sorry for her. Nheless, when his eyes fell on those photos, his anger rose again. You should know the answers better than anyone. Why are you still asking me? Darren looked at ra with his eyes full of disdain. You must have slept with too many men, so you even forget which man took these photos. Chapter 33 My Woman ra couldnt help trembling all over. Obviously, Darren did not recognize that these photos were taken two years ago. After all, ra always had long hair these years, so Darren couldnt tell any difference. Therefore, with his misunderstanding towards ra, Darren took it for granted that these photos were taken by a certain man recently.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ra bit her lip, knowing that Darren wouldnt tell her anything, so she didnt want to say anything to him. She turned around and left. ra, stop! Darren shouted angrily behind ra, but ra didnt look back and rushed out of the office. After leaving the office, ra ignored the people who looked curious at the door and ran into the washroom. After closing the door of apartment, ra sat down on the toilet, gasping for breath. She was scared and irritated by those photos! Who took them and gave them to Darren? Was it the one who framed her back then? ra was ruined two years ago, but she was even photographed. What did the mastermind want to do? ra was in despair while Darren was in a terrible mood as well. He sat down on the sofa angrily and tore off the tie that made him feel suffocated. Darren still remembered that he had also received a photo of ra naked on the bed two years ago, which made him have to believe that ra cheated on him. Two years had passed, and Darren thought he didnt love ra anymore. However, he got furious when seeing these new photos! When was ra photographed? Who was the man she slept with? Horace? Or any other man? Breathless, Darren almost freaked out. In order not to go crazy, he decided to do something! Darren picked up the phone and dialed a number. When the call was connected, Darren tried his best to fake a smile. Hello, Horace. This is Darren. I havent seen you since I came back. Yes, you left in advance at thest family dinner. Well, I happen to be downstairs yourpany. How about talking for a while in the cafe? Half an hourter, Horace arrived at the coffee shop on the first floor of the Solrace building. By the window, Horace was sitting in a wheelchair, looking down at the envelope on the coffee table. His eyes darkened. Darren, what is this? On the other side of the table, Darren was sitting upright. He was a little nervous before Horace, but he said calmly, I have to show you something. About what? Horace was extremely calm. He was not curious about what was in the envelope, but asked another question. Darren didnt know where to start, so he threw a question first, I heard that youve had a new woman recently, right? Although Darren sounded indifferent now, he was shocked when he first learned about it. Darren knew Horace well. Horace was never interested in any woman. Horaces brother, Sean, even doubted whether Horace not only got crippled but also suffered from impotence due to the car ident ten years ago. Fortunately, Horace got married in the end. What surprised Darren was that Horace began to hang out with ra. Hearing what Darren said, Horace raised his eyebrows. You seem to be very clear about my affairs. Horaces voice was a little lower, which made Darren feel subdued with cold sweat on his forehead. Its a coincidence. Darren forced a smile. When in Queensvale, my business partner, Mr. Muller, identally offended that woman, and he told me about it. Hearing this, Horace remembered what happened in Queensvale, so his eyes turned cold. And? Horace realized that Darren was here to talk about ra. Horace never tried to hide his rtionship with ra from Darren, but Darren seemed to have mistaken ra as Horaces mistress. Darren could feel cold sweat trickling down his forehead, but he braced himself. That woman, who is called ra, happened to work in mypany. I got something about her, and I think you should know about it. Saying that Darren looked at the envelope on the table. Only then did Horace realize the photos in the envelope were rted to ra. After pondering, Horace finally took the envelope and opened it. His eyes turned cold and sharp the moment he saw the photos in it! Darren was secretly observing Horaces expression. Seeing the change in Horaces face, Darren was convinced. Horace definitely had a crush on ra, or he would not have been so cruel to Mr. Muller. Speaking of which, ra was really good at tempting men. Darren was fascinated by her back then, and even Horace fell for her now. Nheless, all ras ns would fail today! Darren was to expose her true colors. Darren was vindictive. But he had to admit that he didnt want ra and Horace to be together. After flipping through these photos, Horace put them on the cafe table with a snap. Horace turned his head and said to the waiter next to him, I want a lighter. Darren was a bit shocked. Lighter? Darren remembered that Horace never smoked. The waiter quickly brought a lighter to Horace. Before Darren realized what Horace wanted to do, Horace burned the envelope. Horace, what are you doing? Darren was startled. After finishing speaking, he looked Horace in the eye. Horaces cold eyes sent a chill down Darrens spine. Darren was startled. Do you want to use them to do something else, Darren? With a sneer, Horace said expressionlessly, Now that Ive seen them, I can get them burnt at random. How ridiculous! Although ra didnt reveal any private parts in the photo, as her husband, Horace would stop anyone else from seeing these photos. Darren looked at Horace, swallowed, and lowered his head. Youre right. The envelope, with the photos inside, quickly burnt out. Horace threw away the lighter, leaned towards the back of the wheelchair, and stared at Darren coldly, Tell me who gave you these photos. Darren looked up at Horace in astonishment and couldnt believe what he had heard. Horace, why are you so calm? You should be curious who she was photographed with and why these photos were taken. Horace took a deep look at Darren and whispered, No. ra is my woman. I know her much better than you. Chapter 34 How About Changing Your Job? Darren was startled. He didnt expect Horace to react this way when seeing these photos. Horace thought Horace would be furious and break up with ra. However, Horace looked indifferent. Did it mean that Horace believed in ra? Darren was frustrated by this idea. He couldnt ept this. Why did Horace trust ra so much? ra was just Horaces mistress. Darren had been in a rtionship with ra. Nheless, when he saw those photos, he thought that ra was a dissolute woman without even thinking about it. Did it mean that Darren didnt trust ra? Thinking of this, Darren tried his best to calm himself down. Darren thought he couldnt be wrong. The evidence were those photos! Darren told himself that Horace didnt care about it because Horace didnt love Darren at all. Darren, you seem to be very interested in my woman, Horace said in an impassive voice. Darren froze.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Looking up at Horace who remained calm, Darren suddenly realized that he was acting like a clown. Besides, although Horace was sitting in a wheelchair, he looked extremely elegant and graceful. This reminded Darren of what Sean had told him. Darrens father, Sean Kirnd, who was always arrogant, said that he would have lost if Horace hadnt lost his legs. Thinking of this, Darren felt very depressed. Darren had thought of himself as a genius. But now, he realized that he was far dwarfed by Horace. Although Darren didnt have topare himself with Horace, this perspective made Darren irritable for no reason. Somehow, Darren said, Yes. After all, I dated her in college. You might not know it, Horace. Darren deliberately made his voice frivolous, as if he wanted to anger Horace. Darrens words worked. Horace clenched the armrest of the wheelchair silently, and soon, he sneered, Really? Horaces tone was cold, which made Darrens hair stand on end. Only then did Darren realize that he seemed to have gone too far. His face turned pale and his tone softened. Horace, dont be angry. You dont have to take such a woman seriously. I asked this because Im afraid your wife will be upset. The identity of Horaces new wife was kept unknown. It was said that Russell had wanted Horace to marry a woman from a noble family, which was even regarded as a threat by Sean. However, Horace suddenly announced that he had married an ordinary girl from a regr family. Darren had been back for a long time, but he hadnt seen Horaces wife yet. Horace squinted at Darren and didnt say anything. Darren realized that Horace didnt want to talk about this. Darren felt a little embarrassed and finally answered Horaces question. I get these photos from an anonymous email. Anonymous? Horace repeated in an expressionless tone. Darren nodded, but he was unwilling to give up. Horace, a word of caution, however. ra is reckless in her personal life, so she even has a bad reputation in thepany. Youd better Darren. Before Darren could finish his words, Horace interrupted him in an unpleasant voice, To some extent, its none of your business. Only then did Darren realize that he should stop, so he lowered his eyes and said, Im sorry. Well, Darren, if there is nothing else, I should go home. Horace tightened his cor and said, My wife is waiting for me at home. With that, Horace ignored Darren and walked out of the cafe. After Horace got into the car and seated himself, Isaac, who was sitting in the passenger seat, felt that the mood in the car was super subdued. Isaac. Horace said, How is your investigation going? It took Isaac a few seconds to realize what Horace meant. Do you mean the incident that happened to Miss Selman two years? Yes. Because its been a long time since then, so it does take time and work. You can ask Darren about it. He received an email rted to that event. Yes, sir. As Horace tapped on the armrest of the wheelchair, his face turned gloomy. How dare they plot against ra! Also When Horace saw Darren who came out of the cafe outside, his eyes turned even colder. Horace heard that Darren had given up on ra and was going to get married soon. If so, Darren shouldnt be so concerned about the rtionship between them. Thinking of this, Horace sneered. He didnt expect that he would fight for ra with his nephew. ra didnt even know how she finished this terrible day. When it was time to get off work, ra left the office as fast as she could. When ra got home, she saw Darren, who always came backter than her, was waiting in the living room. Where are Martha and Donald? After ra took off her shoes, she walked into the living room and tried her best to look normal. I gave them a day off today. Therefore, only Horace and ra were in this house. Horace stood up from the wheelchair and took out the dishes from the kitchen. The dinner is ready. Lets eat. ra rubbed her slightly red eyes, nodded, and walked into the dining room. During this dinner, both ra and Horace were silent and deep in thought. Horace finished his meal and whispered after a moment, ra, how about changing your job? ra didnt expect Horace to say this, so she was shocked, Why do you want me to change my job? Horace looked at ra. Yourpany is too far from home, and it doesnt pay well. You can find a better one. ra also knew that a pay rise would be offered if she switched her job. If it werent for the fact that her mother was ill, ra might have left GLAM. The monthly medical bills were so much that ra couldnt change her job now. However, ra couldnt tell this to Horace, so she pursed her lips. Im very happy in GLAM, so I dont want to leave there. Hearing this, Horace squeezed the fork in his hand. Really? Horace looked at ra with mixed feelings in his heart. Chapter 35 The Second Kiss Seemingly, Horace remained calm when Darren showed him those photos. But in fact, he was furious inside. Horace couldnt calm down. He could tell that those photos were taken by a hidden camera, so they might be taken two years ago. Horace had heard a lot about what happened two years ago, and ra had also made it clear to him. ra was drugged back then, so she was not to me. However, those pictures did infuriate Horace! As long as Horace thought of the scene where ra was having sex with other men, the rage began to burn inside him! If it werent for the fact that Horace had improved his self-control over the years, he would have thrown a hit at the table. Horace was also angry with Darren. Horace wondered whether Darren was getting his revenge on ra or trying to alienate ra from him. Regardless of what Darren wanted to do, Horace decided to stop ra from working with Horace. Otherwise, ra would be in danger again. Thus, Horace asked ra to change a job, but ra refused without hesitation. Horace didnt understand why ra refused. Did it mean that ra didnt want to leave Darren? Thinking of this, Horace thought it was childish of him to think so. Nheless, this idea kept haunting him. When Horace thought of the photos, his face turned cold. He put down the fork and added, You dont want to leave Darren, right? ras face turned pale.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She didnt expect Horace to say so. Did Horace think that ra still loved Horace and would cheat on him? Although ra married Horace identally, she attached great importance to their marriage, so she would never cheat on Horace. Hence, what Horace said almost split ra inside. Horace, what do you mean? Her tone was cold. Do you think I cheat on you? ra admitted that she was a little too sensitive now. But ra really couldnt stand it. Darrens sarcasm and insults, together with the photos, made her on the brink of a nervous breakdown. ra had originally thought that Horace would at least believe her. To her disappointment, Horace regarded her as a dissolute woman as well. Horace didnt expect ra to react so strongly. He frowned. I didnt mean that. Just go on with your meal. Horace didnt want to talk about it anymore, but ra put down the tableware and said in a low voice, Im full. With that, she wanted to get up and leave the table. Before she got up, Horace got up abruptly, put her hands on both sides of her chair, and imprisoned her on the chair. Horace, what are you doing? ra raised her eyes in a panic and stared at Horaces handsome face. Horaces eyes were dark. He looked at ra and said in a low voice, ra, is there something youre not telling me? Horace knew Darren well. Darren was always impulsive, so he must have asked ra about the photos after receiving them. Besides, ra looked very absent-minded, so she must have seen the photos. Nevertheless, she didnt say anything to Horace. This made Horace even more annoyed. Why did ra hide it from him? ra was wronged, but she didnt tell this to Horace, her husband. Instead, she decided to continue working for that magazine. Horace didnt know what he was angry about, but seeing ras pale face and watery eyes, he was burning with rage. ra, answer my question! ra remained silent, so Horace was even angrier. He squeezed her chin and forced her to look at him. ra felt a little bit hurt, with tears trickling down her cheeks. She red at Horace. Horace, what the hell is wrong with you? Horace was almost crazy. Looking at ras flushed face and tearful eyes, Horace thought she was extremely tempting! However, Horace was haunted by the photos and what Darren said. In the end, Horace couldnt help it. Horace lowered his head and kissed ra on the lips before she could exim. Horace had just wanted to give a warning kiss. Nheless, when he kissed ra, he was stunned by the faint fragranceing from her lips. This tempting smell was typical of ra. The next second, Horace was tempted. He couldnt help sticking his tongue down her throat. ra was shocked with her eyes wide open. This was the second time that Horace kissed her. Compared with thest time, this kiss was obviously more touching. At first, ra was struggling to push Horace away, but it didnt work no matter what she did. After a while, ra was almost short of breath. Her face was flushed, and she was too breathless to struggle but slumped in Horaces arms. After a moment or two, Horace saw that ras face was flushed red, so he let go of her reluctantly. Horace straightened up. His jealousy was vented a little by the kiss. Seeing ras swollen lips, Horace felt a little sorry for her. He reached out, caressed her lips, and said in a low voice, Im sorry. Did I hurt you? ra bit her lip and didnt answer. Whats wrong? Seeing ras look, Horace said in a cold voice, Why do you hate me so much for kissing you? This reminded Horace of what happened on the bedst time, so his eyes darkened. ra didnt know what to say but felt exhausted all over. She pushed Horace away, got up, and left the dining room. Horace stared at her back but did not get up to chase after her. Horace did not sleep in the master bedroom this night, and ra was unable to sleep alone. The next day, Horace left before ra woke up. After finishing breakfast alone, ra went to thepany. Before she sat down on her chair, Darren quickly walked out of his office. With a frown, ra wanted to go to the toilet to avoid meeting him. However, Darren pointed at her and said, ra, are you avable this afternoon? Come with me to Solrace for an interview. Chapter 36 The Second Interview Solrace Corporation? ra froze, turned around and saw Darren looking at herself with an emotionless face. Mr. Kirnd, she said, trying to look calm, Im not feeling very well today. Do you think you could ask some else to do it? No. Darren made his tone official and businesslike. This is our second interview for the chief executive of Solrace. You interviewed him before, so you should know him better. Its better that youe with me. ra frowned. Interviewing Horace with Darren? It would be crazy of her to do that! But Im really sick. Im afraid that I will mess it up. Sara and the folks were there with me during our first interview, so it will be the same for them to do it. ra Selman, Darren lost his patience and said coldly, Do you wanna lose your job? GLAM was apany with an open office, where all the members shared the office desks and sat together except for editor-in-chief, who had his own office. The conversation was heard by the whole office, which soon turned silent. People were peeking at the tension between the two. ra stared at Darren, and finally gave in. All right. Got you. Mr. Kirnd. Then dont waste another second. Lets go, said the expressionless Darren, who turned around and left, with ra following him with an impassive face. The moment they left, the office burst into amotion. Wow, what was that? There seems to a problem between ra and Mr. Kirnd. I thought he liked her. Dont be silly, why would you think he doesnt like her? If he doesnt like her, then why is he bringing her to such an important job? But I saw they almost got into a fight.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. There never was a fight. ra was obliviously just throwing a hissy fit. The office was full of women and thus gossips. ra had joined the magazine for only two years, but her performance had been great, even better than that of those with three to four years of experience. Partly because ra would go for any news no matter how exhausting and difficult it was. But others didnt think so. There had been rumors that ra hooked up with a moneybag, so it added fuel to the rumors when she was seen to be suspicious with Mr. Kirnd. With a sullen face, ra was driven to Solrace with Darren, unaware that she had be the focus of the offices gossip. Darren Kirnd, said ra, at the end of her tether, while there were only she and Darren. What on earth do you want? What? Are you scared? he sniffed, He is just a sugar daddy of yours. What is it to be afraid of? You have to be tougher to be a mistress who ruins others family, right? Thinking that he was being unreasonable, she refused to say another word to him and looked out of the window instead. The car finally reached the Solrace Building. ra followed Darren upstairs and, led by the secretary, they walked into Horaces office. It was a modern office with a huge floor-ceiling window, before it, a man was sitting in a wheelchair. The sun shone on him, like he was enveloped in a halo. Uncle, greeted Darren, who came in with ra. Sorry for bothering you with the abrupt interview. I hope its a good time? Horace slowly turned around with a nk look on his chiseled face, Its OK. Just a small interview. Horace had appeared calm, even when he saw ra. All right, then lets get started. Darren smiled and beckoned ra to sit down on the sofa. Horace also wheeled himself to face across them, without giving one look at ra the whole time. Thank you for thest interview, Uncle. Darren pretended that they were doing the interview as usual. Thanks to you, our sales boomed. My pleasure. This time, we would like to talk about the prize of Outstanding Youth you have been awardedtely, asked Darrenposedly, How do you feel about getting the award? Its kind of a recognition, said Horace briefly. The conversation between the two rtives went smoothly. But ra, who was sitting aside, found it hard to stay calm. She knew Darren well enough to know that he came to interview his uncle himself because he was nning on something. Could it be Suddenly, she remembered yesterdays pictures, and her face turned pale. Did Darren mean to show Horace those pictures in this interview? It had never urred to ra that Darren had already shown them to Horace. As for the interview, Darren was only doing it because he was not pleased with Horace response to the pictures. He was unhappy with Horaces nonchnt reaction, so when thepany decided to do another interview with Horace, he came here himself and brought her with him. After some trivial customary questions, with a twinkle in his eyes, Darren asked, Oh, right, after the award, there have been a lot of talks about your wife on the media? With the light in his eyes dimmed, Horace nodded, Indeed. Then do you mind sharing the stories between you and your wife? Darren shed a polite smile, Well, you know, the female readers tend to be interested in this. My wife? Horace said with a faint smile on his face, Shes just a in Jane. Could you be more specific? asked Darren, with a nce at the nearby ra, She must be a simple and nice woman, right? And you two must love each other very much. After hearing the questions, ra finally realized why he brought her to the interview. He wanted Horace to say in her face that how great his wife was and much they loved each other, so that she would feel ashamed of herself and back off. re found it hrious. Darren was trying to make her to feel jealous of herself? Its hard to imagine the looks on his face when he knew that she was Horaces wife herself. She could not help but shivered as she tried to imagine that. Nah, she wasnt really eager to see that. Meanwhile, Horace also knew what he was getting at as he heard the questions. Horace saw the resisted smile on her face out of the corner of his eyes. He could not help lifting the corners of his mouth. She should have found it funny. If so, then he wouldnt mind ying the show with her. My wife is indeed a simple and nice woman, said Horace slowly, Shes very shy, and she still blushes a lot even now that were married. Shes adorable. ra was shocked. Although she instinctively turned her face to Horace, she dreaded to look at those seemingly smiling eyes as she raised hers. Chapter 37 Don’t Want Him to Think of Me Like That ra soon flushed scarlet. Horace was obviously talking about her. He had been like a half-stranger to her, so of course any intimacies with him still made her blush. Meanwhile, Darren immediately gave ra a cocky look as he heard what Horace had said. He had expected her to feel ufortable at hearing the nice things Horace had said about his wife, only to find her lowering her head, face flushed, and taking notes awkwardly. Darren frowned and continued to asked, So an innocent and nice woman like auntie is really your type, right, Uncle? Horace gave him a faint smile, without denying. Darren wouldnt give up and continued, Sure, who wouldnt fall for a woman who is angelically nice and pure, unlike those who y the field and date you because of your money. Beware of such a woman. ra, who had been bashful about Horaces words, frowned at Darrens remark. It was a in sideswipe at her. Ever since they had met each other again, Darren had always been talking to her like that, but somehow, she felt irritated by how he described her in front of Horace. What does that supposed to mean, Darren? Enough with the tolerance for Darren, she looked right up at him, and asked him bluntly. Darren sniffed. So, finally snap, huh, ra? Actually, ra herself had no idea why she was so mad. Maybe it was just because she didnt want Horace to have any misunderstandings about her. She didnt want the man who had told her that he trusted her to think of her as a gold-digger too. I just think you should be responsible for what you say, said ra curtly. Responsible? Huh. Darren sniffed and stopped bothering himself to be implicit, You dont really think you can keep up with your acts as a pure angel in front of my uncle, right? Well, let me tell you, I have already shown him those filthy pictures of you, so are you still- Enough! Horace cut him off sharply. ras face turned ashy. What? Horace had seen those pictures?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Seeing her pale face, Darren felt in his heart a twitch, but also whoops. So, you are not actually trying to put on this act in front of my uncle, are you? Darrenughed cruelly. About your marriage, dont tell me you didnt even- Darren, I said enough, Horace repeated, in a warning tone. Darrens face paled. He turned to him. But Horace, who was staring at the pale ra, didnt look at him. Uncle, I- Without relenting, Darren intended to say something, when suddenly, Horace rested his eyes upon him. How creeping those looks were! As sharp as a de, sending a chill down his spine with only one look. Darren Kirnd, Horace called his full name in a slow and deep voice, sounding formidable, Dont push it. Darrens face paled while he felt reluctant to admit the fear deep down, Uncle, no matter what, we are family. she is just a stranger- Darren Kirnd, He was again ruthlessly interrupted by Horace, Do not cross the line again. You should know that among we Kirnds, were enemies against each other. Darren was startled by the directness of his remark. He gave another look at his frosty eyes, frightened with a cold sweat. His father was right. Although Horace was in a wheelchair, this uncle of his was a tough nut. Seeing that Horace had gone so far to defend her, though feeling unwilling to reconcile, he dared not to go further, so he hung his head and said instead, I shouldnt have said that. Then lets call it a day, Horace ordered a banishment expressionlessly, You may go first. As for ra, Ill take her home. ra? The natural and affectionate way he called her stung Darrens heart like a thorn. And he was to take her home? That was so tant of him, wasnt he afraid to be seen by her husband? Darren, however, daring not to say another word, bit his lip, got up and walked out of his office alone. There left Horace and ra in the office, reigned by a deathly silence. ra, Finally, after staring at the paleness on her face, Horace twitched his eyebrows, rose and came to her, whispering, Are you alright? ra then came to herself, raised her eyes and looked at Horace. She asked in a shivering voice, Have you seen those photos? She finally realized that why Horace had been acting so weird the day before. He first asked her to change her job and then kissed her. It all turned out to be about those pictures. ra felt so shamed thinking of them that she couldnt face him and instead turned her eyes away. But Horace stopped her by pinching her chin with his fingers and forced her to look into his eyes. ra Selman, he said in a deep voice, Do not look away from me. After a pause, he continued, I saw those pictures. Someone must have installed a pinhole camera in your hotel room two years ago. Actually, ra herself had thought of that, so she nodded. After remaining silent for a while, she pursed her lips and said, Im sorry. Sorry for what? Horaces voice was much deeper. Those photos must have difited you. ras voice was ever lower, so was her head. She looked as pale as a piece of paper, with tears slightly shaking on her eyshes. Horace felt his heart captured by something, aching. Damn it. What kind of feelings were those? He had never even felt anything like that for Laura ten years before. His hand cupping her chin moved, forcing her to raise her head and look up into his eyes. Remember, ra. He looked right into her eyes. Never apologize for something thats not your fault. ra felt a shiver through her shoulders. Lost to the determination in the mans eyes, she didnt nod until after some while. While they were in the lift, ra suddenly remembered something and after hesitating for a while, she finally asked carefully, Horace, after you saw those pictures, did you ever think maybe they werent taken two years ago during that incident but some other time? Just like Darren who presumed as a matter of course that these photos of her and the other man were taken recently. Why would I think that? Horace said with a impassive look in his eyes, Two years ago, it was the only time you had sex, I guess? Chapter 38 How Many Times？ Without expecting such a question from him, she felt her cheeks burning, How do you know that? I felt it that night. ra froze a moment until she realized he was talking about that wild night when they had almost done it. She felt her cheeks hot enough to boil eggs. She then took a peep at him and found him staring at her with a half-smile on his face. ras face reddened even more. Unwilling to be looked down upon by Horace, she clenched her teeth and said, So what? Looks like youre very experienced, then tell me, how many times? Much to his surprise, Horace was checkmated by the always timid ra. Then the lift reached the first floor. Horace then raised his hand nearby his lip and gave an awkward cough, Here we are. Lets get on the car. With that he wheeled himself out before her. She hadnt expected her to take that question serious herself, but she got worked up when she saw his reaction, so she went right after him and said, You didnt answer my question. So how many times have you ever done it? As unyielding as she had always been, ra never let go of anything she had determined to find out, so she kept questioning even after they got in the car. Come on, tell me. Is it because you have done it so many times that you cant tell me? Were they with the same woman? Or different ones? In the car, Horace felt overwhelmed by her. He propped up his forehead with his hand. He regretted having started the conversation and shot himself in the foot. He had never expected to see that chattering side of her. But thats kind of cute.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As he saw ra bending over his wheelchair and questioning him, with her twinkling eyes and her pouty cheeks, Horace couldnt help but lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. The unexpected kiss caught her off-guard. She felt the warmth on her brow on fire, burning her face. She squared her shoulders and sat back down in her own seat. Horace was surprised to see her react that much, and burst intoughter, So this can hush you. ra red at him but stopped bombarding him with questions. After all the fooling around with Horace, ra felt much better from the bad mood she had got with Darren and nodded off with her head leaning on the window. Seeing that ra was asleep, Isaac, who had kept quiet in the front seat, finally asked in a lowered voice, Mr. Kirnd, I got the result of what happened to Mrs. Kirnd two years ago. Horace, who was staring at the asleep ra in profile, turned to him with a cooler face, You found that man? Yes. Where is he? As you told me to, I have locked him up. What are we gonna do next, Mr. Kirnd? Should we find some guys to beat him up? Beat him? A cruel sniff shed across his face. Oh, he wishes. When ras home, you go there with me. With a chillness in his eyes, Isaac said, Yes, Mr. Kirnd. When the car reached the house, ra woke up and rubbed her eyes. ra, you go home first. Have a rest. Ive got something to do. ra was surprised for a moment but soon nodded. OK,e back early then. After getting off the car, she watched the car as it drove away, she couldnt help but wonder if he was seeing someone, a woman, probably, sote at night. In the light of what a good kisser he was and how adept at it he showedst time when they almost did it, he must be a womanizer. ra felt upset, but she didnt know why. She felt shocked at noticing how her moods changed. Whats was going? She wasnt supposed to care about whether he was seeing someone else, but why she seemed to do? ra raised her hand and ced it on her chest. She suddenly realized that deep down in her heart, something has changed. Suburb, west of the city. At a derelict factory, an old man who looked younger than his age was tied to a chair. He seemed to have been tortured to hisst gasp, with his eyes drooping. It was not until the door to the warehouse opened did he raise his head. As he saw the wheelchairing towards him, the old man froze for a few seconds until he recognized the man and said, struggling, Mr. Kirnd! Oh, god, it is you, Mr. Kirnd. I have no idea what this is all about. Did I do anything wrong? Would you spare me, please? Horace felt a rage of fury boiling inside him as he saw the old mans wrinkled skin and fat body. Damn it! It was such a disgusting man who vited ra two years ago? As he pictured ra under him, Horace felt as if his chest was to explode. Slowly, he wheeled his chair there, lifted his hand up and strangled him! Tell me, Horace said in a voice that was low and chilled to the marrow, Two years ago, at the Millennium Hotel, did you rape a schoolgirl or not? Two years ago? The panicked old man recollected his memory before he remembered something. Trembling from head to toe, he soon said, Mr. Kirnd, there was some mistake. The thing that happened two years ago, I didnt actually get to do it. Didnt get to do it? Horace paused for a moment before he loosened his grip, What do you mean? The old man, at that moment, literally wetted his pants, so he immediately came clean about what had happened back then. Two years ago, there was indeed a man who soliciting such business, saying there was a virgin school girl for me to y with. But then as I got back from my dinner and went to the room to check her out, there came in some men, all in ck, and they drove me out right away! Men in ck? Horace slightly squinted his eyes. Yes! I have no idea who sent them there, but it seemed that they were in urgent need of a woman. And I guess their boss must have been some powerful man. I was old, I didnt dare offend them, so I let them take her. Horace then clenched his fist and looked at him coldly, Is it true? Of course it is sure! Oh, god, please, I didnt do anything to that girl! I didnt even know what she looked like. Horace finally let go of his hand under the conviction that he didnt have the gut to lie to him. Take him away, Horace said impassively, Go check whether he was telling the truth. Also, ask him who introduced ra to him. OK, Isaac took the order immediately, beckoning his men to take him away. Then he turned to Horace and whispered, Its great that it wasnt this disgusting old man who raped Mrs. Kirnd. Without any hint of delight on his face, Horace gave him a cold look. So I should feel happy that she was raped by another man? Chapter 39 You Are a Fan of Tight Fit？ Isaacs face paled. Thats not what I mean, Mr. Kirnd. Brushing him off, Horace wheeled himself out of the warehouse. When he got home, ra wasing out from a shower in a towel. She was shocked to see Horaceing into the room. Ah- ra gave off a muted cry, and rushed back into the bathroom. But Horace said casually, Theres no need to hide. I have seen it anyway. ra froze. Although nothing ended up happening that night, Horace had indeed seen everything about her. ras face was burning. But feeling embarrassed to look coy, she walked out awkwardly and soon put on a gown before she ripped off the towel. Horace watched ra, whose body was still wet, with drops dripping down her shapely neck, her face flushed from the stuffiness in the bathroom, as yummy as a peach. Horace gave a cough and then turned his eyes away. He knew that she had slept with another man before, but his body responded by instinct every time he saw hers. Damn it, he used to be such apulsive freak for cleanness and purity. But when it came to ra, she seemed to be an exception. ra soon burrowed into the bed after putting on her pajama. She turned to him and said, Arent you gonna shower? Horace soon came to himself and nodded. He rose from the wheelchair and entered the bathroom. ra then realized why there werent any one around him to take care of him, because he didnt need them at all. And if anything, they would have been another pair of eyes on him, which wouldve caused him more trouble. The sound of sshing water soon came out form the bathroom. ra was about to check her phone when the sound from the bathroom stopped and then Horace called her. ra? Horaces voice was very attractive. It was deep and a little husky, so her heart skipped a beat every time he called her name. Yes? She soon got up from the bed. I forgot my underwear, Horace continued to say, Could you get it for me? ra froze with her face blushing. Got his underwear? That was a very personal item Are you in the middle of something? Without hearing back from ra, Horace asked, Then I will just go out, is it OK? ra pictured how hot hed look likeing out of the shower, she then jumped off the bed. No, I will get it for you. Where is it? Inside the bathroom, Horace stood by the door, smiling slightly, and said in a low voice, In the bottom drawer of the closet. ra opened the drawer and saw all the designer underpants in it. She closed her eyes and fumbled around before she got one. She then came to the door of the bathroom and knocked. She expected Horace to open only a crack for her to slip it in, only to find that him had the door wide open. The steam came out of the bathroom, and there emerged a hot and steamy man before ra. Although there had been some intimate contacts between them but it was first the time ra had ever seen Horace naked. His shoulders were broad, breasts sturdy, abs perfectly shaped and as white as marble, with two distinct mermaid lines running down the area covered by the towel Bam! ra felt as if her head had been fuming! Thanks. Horace remained casual, contrasting with the nervous ra. He took the underwear from ra and then raised his eyebrow, So you are a fan of this tight-fit style? ra soon felt as if steam were blowing off her ears! Looking down on her rosy cheeks, Horace found her extraordinarily cute and watched her as she closed the door.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. When shes back to her bed, ra still felt her cheeks hot enough to boil eggs, so she then strolled through twitter to calm herself down. But it didnt take long before Horace came out. Too embarrassed to look at him, her eyes remained glued to her phone. Good night, Horace whispered and turned off the light when ra nodded her head. Much to her embarrassment, she was unable to fall asleep. Whenever she shut her eyes, she could see his sturdy body and the seemingly smiling face. She kept chanting her prayers to god to cool her pounding heart down. As he heard the woman murmuring in the dark, there were many times Horace felt the urge to just have sex with her that night, but on second thoughts, he managed to repressed the urge. A dish so yummy deserved the wait before he got to relish it. The next morning. ra was woken up by her ringing phone. When she opened her eyes, Horace wasnt in the bed. She fetched her phone from the nightstand and saw the call from the hospital, and soon answered it. Hello, Ms. Selman, were calling to inquire about the ten-thousand dors medical bill, and we have talked to you about it the other day. May we know when it will be paid? ra felt an attack of headache. She almost forgot the bill, and Darren had rejected the advance on sry she asked from him. How was she going to raise the money? She assured the caller again and again that she would have the money to pay for the bill before she hung up the phone. Looking preupied, she went downstairs. In the dining room, Horace was having breakfast, while Isaac was reporting to him on the investigation. Based on what we have found, the old man wasnt lying. It was indeed set up by someone else, but he didnt go through it. Some people got in the way Who were they? Embarrassment shed across Isaacs face. We dont know yet. You dont know? Horace raised his eyebrow. He knew that Isaac was a verypetent assistant, so if he couldnt find them, that meant that they must have some usual background. Keep it up. said Horace, Who approached that man? We have found some clues, there seemed to be a bribery and it should be easy to find out whom. Isaac nodded and suddenly, he seemed to remember something, and said hesitantly, Well, also, Mr. Kirnd, during our investigation, we found that Mrs. Kirnds mother was likely to be seriously ill two years ago, and she has been in ama since then. Horace was shocked for a moment with a colder look on his face. Why didnt you tell me earlier? Isaac felt wronged. Thats because you never asked us to investigate that, sir. he thought to himself. What about the expenses? It suddenly struck him. That should be a huge bill after staying so long in the hospital. Yes, but she got the insurance after being a Stratmonts permanent resident by marrying you. So it took some pressure off her, but the bill she still has to pay herself is not small. So medical insurance was the reason why she rushed into the marriage. Horace realized that as he looked up and saw raing downstairs. He beckoned Isaac to stop saying further. Morning. ra looked at Isaac in the dining room confusedly, What were you guys talking about? Chapter 40 Medical Bill Nothing, Horace answered quietly. He had had the porridge stewed all night for her. Come down and have some breakfast. Without thinking further, she sat down. At breakfast, she kept thinking about the money. Meanwhile, Horace nced at her knitted eyebrow, and at that moment, he finally knew what was on her mind. Horace picked up a shrimp dumpling, put it on ras te, and whispered, ra, lets go see your mother some time. ra froze with shock, and as she raised her eyes on him nervously, she found him staring right at her. Well, thanks, but Im afraid She avoided his eyes, Shes not feeling very welltely, so she needs to rest quietly ra was being evasive, without mentioning a single word about her mothers critical condition or the expenses. A trace of displeasure shed across Horaces eyes. For all his years in the business circle, he had met some frivolous women, be it prostitutes or socialites, all of whom acted pettishly and were dependent on men for the pettiest thing, all phoning in his money or help. ra, however, was different from them. Although it hadnt been long since they married, she had never asked anything from him, or precisely, she tried to avoid turning to him for help. Such distance and alienation annoyed him, but he didnt know why. Really? Horaces unhappiness made him sound curt, Then may her get well soon. ra frowned. Did she say something wrong? Why did he seem grumpy? But she didnt know what to say, so she finished her breakfast silently, after which she quietly let him dropped her off to the subway and went to work. When she reached thepany, instead of going straight to her office, she went to the financial department and tried to get an advance on next months pay. But as it turned out, she had already been advanced her next months sry and would have to ask for one on the month after that. Well, ra, dear, its not that we dont want to help you, and we understand what youre going through, but this is not up to us, said Tasha of the finance department in a sorry tone. ras eyes dimmed, and when she was about to say something, there came a cold voice from behind. ra Selman, what are you doing here at this hour? Dont you have to get ready for the interview this afternoon? Her heart dropped a beat as she heard the voice. Very reluctantly, she turned around and saw Darren standing right behind her with an impassive face. I had something to deal with, answered ra briefly, unwilling to say anything else to him, she marched out of the office, But just when she came out in to the hall, Darren caught up to her. He seized her wrist and threw her against the wall. What do you want, Darren? said ra furiously in a muted voice, afraid to be overheard by Tasha. Nothing. Darren looked down to ra condescendingly, with the typical teasing look on his face. Just wondering why my future sister-inw kept asking for a wage advance. ra realized that Darren must have heard the conversation between her and Tasha. She madly rubbed the wrist that hurt from his grip. Trying to sound nonchnt, she said, I have told you, Mr. Kirnd, I want to buy a purse. Darren felt so offended that he be began tough, So you think Im a fool? He just wouldnt believe that Horace would not give her the money for a purse, if that was really what she wanted, given that how much he cared about her. She must have been desperate for money because of something that Horace wasnt supposed to know, which was why she tried to get an advance. At the thought of that, Darren cocked the corner of his mouth in a sinister way. All of a sudden, he pressed his hands on the wall behind ra, cornering her. What are you doing? Darren Kirnd! ra was getting panicked. Looks like you really need the money, Darren leaned his body slightly close towards ra, You monthly pay Let me guess, you need about ten thousand dors? ra frowned, Its none of your business. With that she tried to pushed him away, but then she froze at what he was gonna say the next moment- How about this? Ill give you ten thousand dors if you sleep with me for one night. ra looked at him and the mocking look on his face in astonishment. So? Darren looked down, and got upset by the paleness on her face, but then as he thought about the way she and Horace had made sheeps eyes at each other the day before, his anger surged inside him, You know, its way above the market price, so you are not losing out. Then he suddenly remembered something, his lips crooked even more, Oh, right, I almost forgot, you already sold yourself for that two years ago, but thats probably your first time? Now Im still paying the same money for you, slut. God knows how many men have you You should be more grateful- A p fell on his face.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Before he finished his words, ra finally couldnt take it anymore. She threw a fierce p across his face. Darren was numb with shock at the unexpected p. Covering his face in amazement, he fixed his eyes upon the dainty woman in front of him. Her pale face was now red with anger, and her eyes were full of tears, which she forced back by biting her bottom lip. Darren felt a hard blow at his heart. He had meant to hurt her, but somehow, he wasnt feeling any bit happy, instead he found it heartbreaking to see that look on her face. ring at him, ra fought back her tears and said word by word, Darren Kirnd, I was such an idiot for having loved you before. With that she threw away his hand and disappeared from the hall without another look at him. Darren was left standing there alone, looking as if his soul had been lost. Until after some time, Tasha, who was on her way to the bathroom, saw him stiffened like a sculpture. Mr. Kirnd? Tasha was shocked. He then came to himself, looked at her and asked, Tasha, do you know what ra needs an advance for? Tasha felt embarrassed to answer the question, but she didnt want to lie seeing that he was the editor-in-chief after all, so she told him the truth, Her mother is seriously ill, so she needs the money for her medical bill. Thats why she asks for an advance, so please go easy on her, Mr. Kirnd. Seriously ill? Medical bill? He was shocked at hearing the unexpected answer. Chapter 41 A Message from Darren ra knew she couldntpose herself and go back to work, so she let her colleague Stephanie take charge of the interview, and she asked for a leave. She took a taxi back to Horaces house. Once she closed the door behind her and took off her shoes, she couldnt gather any strength to walk into the room, so she sat on the floor, lost and exhausted. She couldnt help thinking of Darren, her nightmare. Every time when I think this must be the worst, but the next time youll torment me even more cruelly. You sent me to other men as if I was amodity. This time are you trying to insult me with your disgusting money? When ra was about to drive herself to tears, she was suddenly scooped up into a bridal carry by somebody. What? At first, ra was shocked, but then she spotted a handsome, angr face. It was Horace. ra asked, Horace. Whyare you home? It was noon, and Horace should be at the office. Ie home to fetch something, Horace exined. Then, Horace noticed her eyes, red from constraining tears; his face sunken, and asked, What about you? Why do youe home this early? The interview is finished, so Ie home earlier, ra exined, but then she realized she was still in Horaces arms, which made her face burn. Horacecould you let me down. Its a bit embarrassing. Theres no one home, Horace said coolly, and carried ra into the room, Dont sit on the floor again. Its too cold. Horace put ra on the sofa in the living room and ask in a cool voice, Have you had lunch yet? While ra was reminded that she was so angry with Darren that she had forgotten all about lunch, so she shook her head and ask, What about you? Neither did I. Well, let me cook for us. Since Martha was not here, she, as Horaces wife, should be responsible for the cooking. Once she got up, she suddenly remembered something, and said embarrassedly, I am not so proficient in cooking. Is it okay that I make some fried rice? She knew Horace was particr about eating. Though not luxurious cuisines, Martha would normally prepare delicate home dishes and she would cook lots of food, and ra was afraid she couldnt do so. Horace thought ra was rather cute with the cautious expression on her face, and he said, Fired rice will be fine. ra breathed a sigh of relief, and putting down her purse and phone on the table, she went into the kitchen. When ra was cooking in the kitchen, her phone rang, and it was a message. ra was busy with cooking, but she worried that the message was sent by her colleagues about something important, so she called out, Horace, could you please check the message for me? While Horace was reading the financial news, he lowered his head to check on ras phone upon her words. But on the screen, he saw a name that annoyed him C Darren, and the content of the message was even more annoying, which said, C, if you really needed money for your moms treatment, I can lend you some. Horace tightened his grip when he saw the message. C? What a cute nickname. Also, why did Darren know about her mothers illness? Did ra tell him herself? The possibility filled Horace with anger. ra hadnt even told him about her mothers illness. How could she tell that bastard Darren? While he was still lost in his thoughts, ra had made the lunch and was about to serve it on the table when she said, Horace, its time for lunch. She didnt notice the cold and unpleasant expression on Horaces face since she was focusing on untying the apron. However, the knot was too tight and she found she couldnt take off the apron, at least not in a short time. Horace raised his head, then found ra seemed to be troubled by the apron, so he walked to her and caught her hand to stop her, saying, Let me help you. Horace stood so close to ra that when he spoke, ra could feel his breath falling on her shoulders, which made her blush. She drew back her hands and said, Thanks. Horace didnt say anything but concentrated on untying the knot, but thanks to ras efforts, the knot became much tighter, which was quite difficult to untie. Knowing Horace was standing right behind her made ra a bit nervous, so she had to speak something to distract herself, Horace, who sent the message? Horace paused, but he soon answered, It was from Darren. ra was stunned at the name, while Horace continued, Dont you want to know about what he said? ra swallowed and smiled bitterly, Did he text to humiliate me?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. No. Horace finally untied the apron and took it off for ra, and continued to say, He said he could lend you the money for your mothers operation. ras eyes widened, and she turned around while asking in shock, How can he possibly know She was about to say how did Darren know about her mothers illness, but when she turned around, she faced directly into Horaces cold eyes, which made her even more shocked. The expression on Horaces face betrayed him and ra understood everything, and she asked in a quivering voice, Horace, youhave known my mother is ill too, havent you? Horace lowered his head to look at ra, her forehead glistened with sweat since she had just cooked in the kitchen, and her bang tumbled. Horace couldnt help but raised his hand to tuck the strand of hair behind her ears and tried to say as casually as possible, Yeah, I knew that. ras eyshes twitched. She should have known it. Horace was a man of power, he could easily find out anything about her if he wanted to. Seeing ra falling into silence made Horace frown, and he asked, You angry? No, ra answered, shaking her head, I know your people with noble names will be cautious even to people around them. ra knew it just like Darren who had also concealed his true identity from her, so it wouldnt be so shocking for her to find out Horace had probed at her personal information. But Horace was hurt by ras words since he had never intended to guard against her. As for the information, he had only checked her background once before their marriage and he had never done it again. This time, it was because of the investigation about what happened two years ago that he identally knew about her mothers illness. ra, I Feeling depressed, Horace was about to exin when he was interrupted by the phone ring C it was ras phone again. ra paused at the call, but when she noticed the phone number, she picked it up immediately. Hello, doctor. Ill soon pay off all the charges, please give me more But before she could finish, she was stopped by the anxious exmation of doctor. Miss Selman, your mothers illness was exacerbated, and she needed an operation right now! Can you pleasee to the hospital to sign the agreement and pay off the charges? We should start the operation as soon as possible! Chapter 42 The Operation ra was struck dumb, and her face turned deathly pale. The next moment, she rushed out of the house like crazy. ra! Horace ran after her and grabbed her wrist. What the hell happened, ra? He forced her to turn around but was shocked to find her face wet with tears. ra screamed hysterically, Let go of me! My mom needs surgery! I have to go to the hospital! There was a glint of surprise in Horaces eyes, but he didnt listen to ra but imprisoned her in his arms instead, bellowing, Calm yourself down! ra! It will be toote even if you set off now. Ill tell Isaac to arrange the thing first. No, you dont Once Horace suggested helping her, she refused involuntarily. But she couldnt finish her words since she spotted the anger in Horaces eyes. Horace began furiously, ra, why are you so stubborn? Do you want your mother to recover or not? But when he saw ras pale face and the distrustfulness in her eyes, he softened. ra, Im your husband. I beg you to trust me and let me help you in this urgent moment. Magically, Horaces words stopped her hysteria, and ra stopped to look at him nkly. She didnt expect that proud Horace would say something like this and even beg her to trust him. With ra finally calming down, Horace called Isaac. Hello, Isaac, go to the hospital and arrange the operation for ras mom, and pay off all the charges if needed. When he was talking to Isaac, Horace kept his eyes on ra, but this time, she didnt refuse his help and only stood there with her head drooped, as if in regret. After the call, Horace held ras hand, and said gently, Lets go to the hospital. Then he led ra out of the room. But when they reached the door, ra suddenly remembered something, and she said hastily, Horace, your wheelchair stair had told ra that Horace pretended to be disabled because of the threat from his big brother. So, if others saw Horace could walk normally, it would probably get him into trouble. Horace stopped at ras words and looked at ra with amusement, saying, What? Are you afraid that others would find out Im not disabled? ra nodded and went to get the wheelchair, saying, Come on. Ill push the wheelchair. Horace obeyed and sat in the wheelchair. While ra pushed him out, Horace felt his anger disappeared without reason. In fact, it made him feel much better to know ra was worried about him. Once they went into the car, the driver drove directly to the hospital as quickly as possible.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Though the hospital was not far from home, every second seemed to ra a year, which rendered her restless. But suddenly, she felt something warm covered her hand. It was Horace who covered her hand with his. His hand warmed her cold hand up and also reassured her, dispersing the agitations in her heart. The car finally arrived at the hospital and once it stopped, ra charged out anxiously, even forgetting to help Horace off the car. She ran all the way to the operating room, where Isaac was waiting outside and at the sight of ra, he greeted, Mrs. Kirnd. At the very moment, a nurse came out of the operating room and ra came to the nurse and asked, Excuse me, nurse, how about the operation? The nurse answered shortly, We dont have much time to prepare for the operation so itll be of greater risk. Please wait till the operation is over. Then, the nurse left hastily, leaving ra so shocked that she sat on the ground numbly. ra had known that only by operation could her mother recover, but her mom had always been in bad health and the risk of the operation was high. Therefore, she had always been hesitant and tell the doctor to treat her mom with medicine and dont do the operation until her mom became better. However, the illness suddenly exacerbated and the operation had to be done, which meant the risk would be even higher. Lost in her terrible thoughts, ra crouched on the ground, shivering, and she kept praying in her heart, God, pleasedont take my mom away. I cant do without her! ra, I think I have told you dont sit on the floor. Its too cold. There was a low and hoarse voice. Though ra was still lost in her worries, she was lifted up by Horace, and when she finally realized what happened, she had been sitting on hisp. Horace ra said surprisingly. Her face was ghastly white, her hands and legs were as cold as ice, and her face was smeared with tears. Looking at her really pained Horace, but what he could do was wiped off her tears andforted her softly, Dont worry. I am here with you. Though his words were simple, they warmed ras heart magically and she gradually calmed herself down. She then felt extremely tired, and this time she didnt reject him, but crouched in his arms and stared at the red light of the operating room, which meant the operation was still going on. While Horace could feel ras soft body leaning on him and he could even smell the fragrance from her. His heart, which had been cold and hard for decades, suddenly softened at the moment. After a long wait, the light of the operating room finally changed from red to green. ra jumped at the sight and rushed to the door of the operating room at once. Then came the doctors and nurses, with tiredness written all over their faces. Doctor, excuse mehow about my mom ra nearly stuttered. The doctor looked at ra and said smilingly, Miss Selman, everything is fine. The operation is very sessful and your mother will probably regain consciousness tomorrow. Her mom could regain consciousness? ra felt all the stress and agitation faded away at the good news. She was supposed to thank the doctor but found her legs so limp that she was going to fall. But the next minute, she fell not on the cold, hard floor but on a broad warm chest. It was Horace who rolled the wheelchair over and held her steadily. There was a dim smile even on Horaces cold face. He put his hand on ras head and ruffled her hair, saying, Thank god. Though his voice was low, what he said drove ra into tears. Overwhelmed by joyfulness, she reached out her arms and held around Horaces neck, crying happily, Yeah, thank GodI just thank God. Chapter 43 Mom, I’m Married When Horace and ra finally settled down to have dinner, Horace received several calls from his colleagues. Horace had put his work away to help ra, for which ra was quite grateful, but she also knew it was time for him to leave, so she said, Horace, I will take care of mom. You just go back to work. Horace looked at ra, who was eating so hurriedly that there was a bit of sauce left on the corner of her mouth, and he wiped it off for her, saying softly, Ok, Ill take my leave then. I will be back tomorrow and dont hesitate to call me when you need help. ra nodded but Horace didnt move at all. ra frowned and asked, You are not going to work? Staring at ra indulgently, Horace unconsciously licked on the finger which was stained with the sauce wiped off from ras mouth, and only after a few minutes did he begin to speak, Oh, I am just thinking whether you take what I said seriously. However, ra had been utter stunned at Horaces unconscious action thus ignoring his wordspletely. How can he lick on the soy sauce? The sauce had been on the corner of her mouth minutes before! Didnt he think this was too intimate? It should be a sign of bad hygiene if it was done by others, but once it was Horace, it turned out to be kind of sexy with his long finger, handsome face, and thin lips. What? What did you say? Feeling her face burnt, ra took her eyes off him and asked confusedly. Im wondering whether youll ask me for help if you are in trouble, Horace repeated. But ra trying to avoid eye contact annoyed him a bit, so he forced her to look into his eyes by holding her face and said seriously, ra, I hope you really take me as your husband. Husband? Staring into his dark eyes, ra suddenly lost her words. But soon, she answered, Of course. From now on if I need help, Ill call you first. I promise Her answer satisfied Horace. He smiled and said, Ok. Then, he let go of her and was about to leave. When he reached the door of the ward, ra stopped him suddenly. Horace! He tilted his head and saw ra was looking at him with her face blushing. Horace, thanks a lot for your help. Though the words were in, Horaces heart was filled with happiness and he said, Youre wee. The night fell and ra slept in the ward to watch over her mom. Fortunately, Horace had already changed a private ward for her mom, so she could sleep on the camp bed, which made the watch over much easier. The next day, ra was woken up by a fit of coughing. Even though she was not fully awake, she knew it was her mom who finally regained consciousness after all these years. Mom! ra dashed to her mom and asked excitedly, How do you feel? Do you feel better? Do I need to call the doctors? I am fine. Though Helena Selman still looked pale, she managed to reach out and stroke ras hair lovingly, her eyes glistening with tears. ra, oh, my dear ra. I miss you so muchI miss you so much. ra burst into tears and she nodded madly, choked with sobs. Mom, you knowyou know you sleep for two years. Its just so longso long for me. Two years ago, that terrible night, when she lost her virginity and two of her most beloved folks C her lover, Darren, disappeared without a word while her mom was struck by illness and fell into aa. Laughing bitterly, Helena held ras hand and said, I am so sorry I cant be with you in these two years, ra. You must have suffered a lot, you Helena stopped suddenly at the sight of the ring on ras finger. ra, Helena eximed excitedly, Youyou are married? ra paused but soon answered smilingly, Yeah, mom, I am married. ra knew her mom never had a happy marriage so her mom had always expected ra to find her happiness, so ra didnt hold back about her marriage.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Oh my, thats great. Helena was so excited that she even cried. Whos your husband? Is it Darren? Did you get married after graduation? When Helena mentioned Darren, ra couldnt help but shiver. Helena had been in aa for two years and she didnt know Darren had broken up with ra. ra bit on her lip but finally managed to say, No, its not him. We broke up two years ago. Helena was surprised. Oh, my poor ra. But it was over. Youve found your happiness now, right? ra nodded with a smile on her face to hide the bitterness in her eyes. While Helena examined the ring carefully and smiled more contentedly, saying, He must be a good man. ra said nothing since she knew her mom didnt want her to marry someone with great power or fortune, so her mom could be happy even with the simple-designed ring. But she couldnt imagine what would her mom think of her once she told her mom that she had married Horace, Darrens uncle as well as a great Kirnd. Stop it! Dont think about these, ra. She could only tell herself in this way. It was when ra was going to buy lunch for her and her mom, but at the moment someone knocked on the door. ra was quite bewildered since her mom didnt have many friends in Stratmont. Who would be the visitors then? She opened the door and it turned out to be Horace and Isaac. Horace still sat in the wheelchair while Isaac was holding the lunch boxes and a bag of fruits. Horace? ra asked surprisedly. ra? Who is it? Helena asked from the ward. ra looked into the ward bewilderedly and suddenly didnt know how to exin. But Horace, hearing Helenas question, raised his eyebrow and said, I am ras husband, Horace Kirnd. Ive brought you lunch, madam. Chapter 44 You Want to Divorce Me? Mom! ra shot Helena an angry nce as if ming her mom for asking the question. Come on, ra. I am just worried about you. Marriage is a big thing for you, but you have decided without my opinion. Helena mumbled. Its okay, ra. Compared to ras embarrassment, Horace seemed quite calm. This is my name card. Helena took the name card and when she saw Horace was a chief executive officer and shareholder, she was quite surprised. Solrace I havent heard of thispany, Helena hesitated, then continued, What about your parents? What are their jobs? This time, ra was stunned at her moms question and was even more anxious to stop her mom from asking anymore. But it was toote. Horace answered inly, My parents have passed away. But my grandfather is Russell. Russell? Helena paused. Russell Kirnd? She didnt know about Solrace since it was a newpany founded two years ago, but certainly, she knew Russell Kirnd, who was known to nearly everyone in Stratmont. Yes, Horace admitted. Russell is your grandfather, Helena thought aloud, So you are also a Kirnd, and also Russells second grandson. Horace nodded while Helenas face blenched at his admission and couldnt even speak a word. Horace ra knew what Helena was thinking about, so she called on Horace to distract him. Horace, I want to go home to take a shower. Could you drive me home? You can wait for me in the car. Horace nodded and turned to Helena, saying, Ille to visit you tomorrow then. Please take care. Helena said nothing but watched as Horace went, her face still ghastly white. Once Horace left, Helena turned to ra immediately and said to ra weakly but firmly, ra, you cant stick with this man. Divorce him as soon as possible. ra felt a shiver running through her spine and she eximed, What are you talking about, mom? Helena grabbed ras hand and said, I said, divorce him! Dont you know what will happen if you marry a rich man? Just look at me! A poor woman jilted by her husband. How can you know whether he truly loves you or not? Maybe he just wants to y with your affections. Hearing Helenas words, ra also turned pale but she still tried to disprove her mom, No, mom, it cant be! We have already married. So what? Maybe he just needs a nominal wife. Though Helena had been unconscious for two years, her mind was still clear. Or how to exin why he, a noble Kirnd, will marry amon girl. ra was rendered speechless. Deep in her heart, she knew what Helena said was true. On the very first day of their marriage, ra knew the only reason why Horace married her was that he needed a wife. But what she didnt tell Helena was that she was willing to marry Horace because she needed the citizenship in Stratmont. Since both of them had their own purposes, she felt it untenable to me Horace. ra tried to ignore the point but exined to her mom, Mom, I think Horace is a good man. And she said what she meant. Though she and Horace hadnt known each other much, Horace always showed up when she was in need, just like this time, saving her mom from the emergency. ra! Dont you understand all his kindness is just the disguise? Just look at me and you will know how a man can destroy your whole life. I just want you to live in happiness. Helena eximed, and she was so worried about her daughter that she even burst into tears at the end. This was too painful for ra to watch, so she came forward and hug Helena tightly, saying, Mom, dont be so sad. Its not good for your recovery. To tell you the truth, I marry him because I need to secure the citizenship and the medical insurance for you. I have never been in love with him. What ra said stopped Helena from crying. Raising her head up, Helena looked at ra surprisingly and asked, Are you sure? Of course, ra looked into Helenas eyes and said, You are my mom. Cant you tell whether I love him or not? It was true that Helena knew ra well and could even tell if her daughter was really infatuated with the man or not, just like Helena could tell years ago, ra had been deep in love with Darren. After all, Helena was ras mom and had raised ra up on her own. Helena was reassured by ras words, but she didnt forget to remind ra, Fine. But promise me, ra, divorce him once you have the chance. However, it never urred to ra that she would divorce Horace. Despite of the reasons why she married him and his noble identity, ra never intended to end the rtionship. But seeing her moms pale face, ra had to lie, Okay, mom, I promise you. Helena breathed a sigh of relief but at the same time, she couldnt help but feel a sense of guilt, so she said, ra, me me if you want to. It will be more difficult to find a good man if you divorce. ra hugged her mom more tightly, tears glistening in her eyes, and she said, Mom, its okay. I am the happiest person in the world only if you are by my side. She then tucked her mom in bed and when she was about to leave, she saw a folder on the bedside table, which was probably forgotten by Horace. So, she put the folder into her bag and left the ward. As for Horace, he just wheeled into the car when Isaac asked surprisingly, Mr. Horace, what takes you so long? I think you are just going to pick up the folder left in the ward? But Horace didnt answer. Isaac turned around bewilderedly and only found himself facing Horaces dark and angry face directly, which gave Isaac quite a shock. Isaac thought to himself, What the hell happened? Mr. Horace has been quite amiable all the way but he now bes so sulky. God, please dont let Mr. Horace be mad at me. Ten minutester, ra joined Horace in the car, with the folder in her hand. Horace? Is this your folder? You left it in the ward. Horace didnt reach out to get the folder in ras hand but only tilted his head to stare at ra, his eyes dark, without any emotion in them, which made ra feel ill at ease, and she said timidly, Horace? The cautious expression on ras face reminded Horace of what he had identally heard when he was about to pick up the folder in the ward- To tell you the truth, I marry him because I need to secure the citizenship and the medical insurance for you. I have never been in love with him. Though he knew this long ago, it still rendered him sulky when he heard ra confessing it. Horace couldnt help but get lost in his thoughts, Of course, she will tell her mom everything. How can you be affected by ra? Stay tough, Horace! Finally, Horace ignored the folder and spoke in a cold voice, ra, you want to divorce me?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 45 Return the Rest to Me Isaac, who was sitting in the passenger seat, almost hit the windshield when he heard this. He was shocked. ra was shocked too. She looked at Horace in disbelief, saying, What are you talking about? Didnt you marry me for citizenship? Horace said peacefully, Now you get it. And it wont change even if you divorce me. ras face turned pale. She couldnt believe that Horace knew her purpose. But she shouldnt be surprised. Since he had investigated her mother, he should be able to know this too. Looking at Horaces dark eyes, ra bit her lip and whispered, I guess you married me for a reason too, right? Will you divorce me when I be useless to you one day? Horace didnt expect ra to ask such a question. He froze for a moment. ra was not stupid, she knew that Horace married her in such a hurry for a reason. Horaces eyes darkened. He whispered, No. ra didnt expect such a quick answer. She was stunned. Looking at ras surprised expression, Horace added in a low voice, Since I married you, you will be my wife for the rest of your life. Horace sounded indifferent, but ra was stunned. She looked at Horace, couldnt believe her ears. So. Horace whispered again in a more domineering and determined tone, ra, forget about the idea of leaving me. ra didnt expect to hear this. She was touched. She felt as if butterflies were flying somewhere deep in her heart. Suddenly, she didnt dare to look at Horaces dark eyes. She looked away and whispered, Since I married you, Ill be devoted to you and never divorce you as long as you dont divorce me. ras voice was light, but Horace heard it. Seeing ras slightly blushed face, Horace suddenly felt less angry. He thought to himself, Forget about it. He knew that ra married him for her mothers illness. She didnt have feelings for him but that was alright. She belonged to him now and one day she would fall in love with him. Not knowing if she was overthinking but ra felt that Horace didnt like Donald and Martha taking care of him, although he was polite to them. You havent eaten yet, right? ra took off her coat, rolled up her sleeves, and went into the kitchen, Ill cook for you. But when she opened the refrigerator, she was suddenly stunned. She saw that the fried rice she cooked yesterday in the refrigerator, was wrapped in cling wrap. Have you eaten? Horace had gotten out of her wheelchair and walked behind her. Ive eaten. ra replied, Ill cook you noodles. As she spoke, she wanted to get the noodles, but Horace grabbed her wrist, No, Ill just have the fried rice from yesterday if I am to eat alone. With that, he took out the fried rice in the refrigerator and walked toward the microwave. ra stopped him, You cant eat leftovers. Horace was very picky about food. ra couldnt imagine him eating leftovers.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Thinking of this, ra reached out for the rice. Horace suddenly raised his hand, slightly lifting his eyebrows, Why cant I? I ate itst night. Horace was much taller than ra. Now ra couldnt reach the fried rice at all. ra was in a rush yesterday. She cooked two bowls of fried rice for lunch but she forgot them at home. Horace must have eaten one of themst night and put the other in the fridge. ra felt kind of embarrassed. She reached out to the rice on tiptoes and said, That was because no one was at home yesterday. But I am here today, Ill cook for you now. Looking at ras anxious face, Horace bit his lips slightly, his hand still above his head. He leaned down a little and blocked right in front of her. Being so close to Horace, ra was startled. She lost her bnce and almost fell. Luckily, Horace caught her in time. He grabbed her waist. Be careful, Horace whispered. I like the rice you fried. The sentence was simple, yet Horace spoke in a husky voice. ra couldnt help but blush. If you like it, Ill cook for you now. ra lowered her head. She didnt want him to know that she was nervous. Eating leftover is not good for your health. Only once in a while. It wont harm. Horace slowly let go of ra and put the rice in the microwave. I dont want to waste the food you cooked. ra couldnt do anything but watch him heat the rice and eat it. Horace had a good table manner. He ate the rice elegantly as if he was dining in a fancy restaurant. Well ra sat down across Horace while he ate. She rubbed her hands in hesitation and said in the end, You paid my mothers hospital bill. The doctor said its 60 thousand in total. Ill pay you back. Horace was focused on eating. Hearing ras words, his face fell. ra. He said patiently, Have you forgotten what you promised me yesterday? Yesterday? ra was confused. Then she realized what he meant. Do you mean that I promised to ask you for help whenever I need it? Yes. Horace stared at ra. I thought we were close. Horaces eyes were sharp as if they could prate everything. ra looked away in embarrassment. We are close. But I dont want to owe anyone anything. She bit her lips when she spoke. Indeed, Horace and she were friends now. Yet she just couldnt stand owing people. Horace noticed ras stubbornness. Therefore, he gave up on the words he was about to say. Since you insist. Horaces gaze fell on the fried rice and something urred to him. I dont need the money. You can pay me with something else. Like what? ra looked at Horace immediately. She couldnt figure out what she could offer him. He shouldntck anything. Chapter 46 Cook for Me Food, Horace said curtly. If you want to pay me back, cook for me. ra opened her eyes wide, couldnt believe her ears. Thats it? she said in surprise. But Im not much of a good cook. She meant, that the food she cooked was not bad, that is, if notpared with Martha. But Horace wanted her to cook for him? Seriously? Whats it? Horace lifted his brows slightly. You dont want to?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Of course, I do. ra immediately said. But I owe you 60 thousand. How many meals should I cook for you? How do you think? Horace asked back. ra had no idea. Dining at a normal restaurant shall cost at most a few hundred. 60 thousand should be hundreds of meals. A hundred? she asked cautiously. Horace found her cute when she carefully did the math. He smiled. Its a deal. What should I cook for you then? A meal that cost a few hundred, she must prepare it carefully. Well, I know only a few dishes. Ill check the recipe and try tomorrow. Alright. Horace smiled even more. The next day was Sunday. Horace left home for a meeting early in the morning. ra found some recipes online after she woke up and began to study them. After being with Horace for a while, ra noticed he seemed like spicy food. So, ra chose three spicy dishes. She stayed in the kitchen the entire morning and at noon, she finished her first dish. She immediately took a photo of it and sent it to Horace, asking if he liked it. At the meeting office of Solrace. Directors from all departments were all presented, making a report with great caution. Mr. Kirnd, thats what weve achieved this quarter. One of the middle-aged men, while wiping sweat, carefully said, Are you still satisfied? Horace flipped through the documents in his hand, and said indifferently, Do you think Ill be satisfied with this kind of achievement? The crowd broke out in a cold sweat again. May may I ask which part doesnt meet your expectation? All, Horace said curtly. He tossed away the document at hand and said emotionlessly, Redo it. The room fell into dead silent. Horace, a man in a wheelchair, had built Solrace from nothing to an importantpany in just two years, thanks to his decisive leadership. Okay, Mr. Kirnd! The middle-aged man took back the document in a panic. The next director was about to start reporting, trembling. But at this time, a crisp ringtone rang in the dead silence. Everybody turned pale. They looked at each other in panic. Who dared not turn his phone into silent mode during meeting time? Just as everyone was looking at each other, Horace calmly looked at the mobile phone, which lit up on his desk, it showed that ra sent a photo. Horace swiped across the phone with his slender fingers, and he saw the dishes in the photo, as well as ras text, Mr. Creditor, which do you want to eat today? People in the conference room saw Horace pick up the mobile phone and suddenly realized that it was Horaces phone just rang. They exchanged a look of disbelief. Horace had always been a workaholic. He didnt use mobile phones at all, unless for work. But now he was checking text messages in the meeting? Before everyone could recover from the shock, something more shocking urred- Horace smiled People were all stunned, they couldnt believe that their boss, who usually behaved like a killer robot, would smile. Many people present had been working for Horace since the day Solrace was built. Even they never saw the man in the wheelchair smiles. ra, who was busy in the kitchen on the other side, did not know that the few photos she sent out had caused such a sensation in Solrace. She browsed through several other recipes and then heard the phone ring. She picked up her phone and saw Horaces message saying, All of them. So greedy. ra skimmed her lips. She ate the fish herself and cooked another one in the afternoon. In the evening, Horace returned home and saw a sumptuous table of dishes and the petite woman busy in the kitchen. It seemed an ordinary sense, but it put a smile on Horaces face. Youre back? ra noticed Horace and hurried out, Wash your hands and try them. I cooked a lot, if you cant finish them I can pack them in a lunch box so you could bring them to work. Nah. Horace sat down. I can finish them. ra didnt think so. It was a lot of food even for four people, not to mention only two of them. However, she had underestimated Horace. His appetite seemed to be better than usual that day. He indeed finished all the dishes. ra was stunned. She had eaten with Horace quite a few times yet she never realized that he could eat so much. The next day was Sunday. ra again spent the entire day cooling for Horace. This was how the weekend passed. On Monday, ra went to work. She used to enjoy going to work before Darren became the editor-in-chief. Unlucky for her. Just as she sat down in the office, the managing editor came over and said, ra, I have an interview this afternoon. Could you please sort out this document and send it over to Mr. Kirnds office? ra took over and frowned, I have to prepare for tomorrows interview in the afternoon, could you please find someone else to do that? Before the editor answered, Diane Kirby, who was on the side, suddenly mocked, Oh, Miss Selman, can you stop acting? Everybody knows about your rtionship with Mr. Kirnd. ra was stunned. She didnt expect Dianes words. Looking at Diane, who joined thepany at the same time, she frowned, Diane, stop, thats not true. Thats not true? Or are you guilty? Diane sneered. She peered at ra and said, ra, we are not blind. Chapter 47 Clara’s Ex-Husband ra wanted to refute. But through the corner of her eyes, she found that many people were hiding under theputer, secretly ncing at her with suspicion and even disdain. ras heart missed a beat.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She couldnt be more familiar with this kind of look. Her ssmates and teachers at the school looked at her with the same look two years ago when the thing she did was exposed. ra bit her lip, unable to say a word. She sat down, quickly sorted out the report, and then, under everyones watching, she walked to Darrens office and knocked on the door. Come in. Darrens slightly weary voice sounded from inside the door. ra pushed open the door and walked in. Darren winced slightly seeing ra. ra quickly put the file on the table, Mr. Kirnd, this is the document you want. If there is nothing else I can do, Ill go back to work. With that, she turned and left, but before she reached the door, Darren called out. ra, stop. ra reluctantly stopped but did not turn around. She asked in a cold voice, Mr. Kirnd, is there anything else? What is that attitude? Darrens voice also grew colder. He got up and walked slowly toward ra, Are you avoiding me? Yes, ra admitted it. Her frankness made Darren even angrier. But looking at ras pale face after taking care of her mother these days, his tone involuntarily softened, ra, how is your mother? Although he didnt like ras mother, who was a mistress, he had seen Helena a few times when he was in love with ra. After all, she was a senior, and he should express his concern. ra didnt expect Darren to ask this. To hide her surprise, she quickly replied, Its all right, thank you, Mr. Kirnd. Darren looked at ras stubborn look, hesitated, or said, I heard that you need the money to pay the hospital. I sent you a text message, did you Mr. Kirnd. Before Darren could finish speaking, ra interrupted, If theres nothing else, Ill go back to work now. This time, before Darren answered, she walked straight out of the office. In the corridor, she sighed. She didnt understand why Darren suddenly stopped humiliating her but starting to care about her mother. But she found that whether Darren insulted her or was nice to her, she felt ufortable all the same. Maybe it was the best ending for them, who were once so in love with each other, to be strangers. Thinking of this, she smiled bitterly and went to the office, nning to have lunch with Sarah. Inside the office, Darren watched ra leave, and frozen in ce, motionless. He didnt even know what kind of attitude he had towards ra now. ra was a bitch, he should hate her. Yet when he learned that she took the money because her mother Helena was sick, he had a feeling of guilt. He had been with ra for so long, and he knew how important Helena was to ra. So, he sent a text to ra, asking if she need financial support. Yet ra didnt reply. Did she get the money from somewhere else? From those guys? Darren felt he was about to be crazy. As long as he thought about ra and money, he couldnt help but think of ra and other men, and he couldnt help feeling angry! He felt a tightness in his chest. Irritably, he loosened his tie, returned to his desk, and made a phone call, Hey, I need you to check which hospital is Helena Selman in. People who worked for the Kirnd family were extremely efficient. In the afternoon, Darren received the call. Half an hourter, Darren arrived at the address he got from the call, it was the Pine Valley Medical Center. Holding a bunch of lilies in his hand, he looked at the private ward in front of him, his eyes flickered. He knew that ra couldnt possibly get a private ward for her mother on her own. Some guy had helped her. Damn! Darren controlled himself not to think too much. He knocked on the door and a weak female voice came from inside. Come in. Darren entered the door and was stunned when he saw the skinny and pale woman on the bed. Aunt Helena. Helena had always been a beautiful woman in Darrens memory. He once thought in despise, no wonder someone would abandon his wife for her. Yet now, the beautiful woman was nowhere to be found. Darren? Helena was surprised to see Darren too. Soon she smiled in joy, saying, Its been a long time. You look even more handsome now. Come and take a seat. Darren sat down and they started to chat. Helena had always liked this poor boy. Soon, she started to talk about the past. You were so good to ra. Really good. Helena said, feeling kind of regretful. But eventually, you guys broke up. Who would expect that? I slept for two years and when I woke up, ra had married Darren was kind of absent-minded yet when he heard so, his face changed. Married to whom? Helena paused. Dont you know whos ras husband? Ive just returned to the country not long ago, Darren said vaguely. I havent heard of it yet. I see. Helenas eyes darkened. He must have kept the marriage secret on purpose. Otherwise, as such a big shot, everybody would know. Darren felt weird. He frowned and went on asking, So who did she marry to? Helena had seen Darren as his future son-inw. She thought that Darren was caring about ra, so she didnt cover anything. Horace Kirnd. I heard he is the CEO of Solrace, and he is a Kirnd. I cant even sleep well whenever I think of this. The moment Darren heard this, he nched. Horace Kirnd? ras husband was Horace? No way! Darren said almost immediately. He stood up abruptly and said, You must have made it wrong. ra wouldnt marry Horace. Chapter 48 Would You Marry Me Too? Helena didnt expect Horaces reaction to be so drastic. She said, Yeah, I was shocked too when I heard that. Darren, where are you going? Darren wasnt in the mood to go on listening. He quickly left the ward and went back to thepany. On the other side, in GLAM, ra and Sarah were eating sandwiches in the pantry. ra was reading recipes while eating. Sarah was absent-minded, ncing at ra. If you have any questions, just ask, ra said without raising her head. She had noticed the way Sarah looked at her. Sarahs face turned red. She spoke with some embarrassment, Well nothing serious, but there are some rumors in thepany About me and Darren? ra raised an eyebrow.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. More than that. Sarah bit her lip and finally said, Well, Diane and I saw you get out of a luxury car, and then we noticed that there seemed to be something between you and Mr. Kirnd. Diane had a friend who was from the University of Zhanard, and she said When she heard the words University of Zhanard, ras heart raced. She had left Hainding, the city she was familiar with, and came to Stratmont in the hope of getting rid of her bad reputation. But that thing had be a stain on her life that she cant wash off. There were always people who knew about it wherever she went and then spread out like a virus. ra took thest bite of the sandwich and smiled indifferently, What do they say about me? Did they say that I had been a slut when I was a student or did they say that I was with Darren? Sarah didnt expect ra to be so frank. She felt embarrassed, and she hurriedly said, ra, of course, I believe that you are not that kind of person! ra looked at the little girl in front of her and felt warm, Thank you, Sarah. After lunch, ra returned to the office. As expected, she saw many colleagues were still discussing her. ra smiled indifferently. Two years ago, she could not bear such nder and insults. But now, she had grown up, she knew that escaping wouldnt solve any problems. Since she was innocent, why would she care about others judgments? Thinking of this, ra sat down, trying to concentrate on preparing for tomorrows interview. However, she suddenly heard a bang, and a man rushed in through the door. ra looked up in amazement and saw Darrens face blue. He rushed to her desk, and whispered, ra,e to my office! ra furrowed her brows, trying to refuse, but Darren had left. The way people looked at ra became even weirder. Diane even mocked, It seemed like Mr. Kirnd has missed you. He is such a nice person. Did he forget that youve cheated on him? ra red at Diane and went to Darrens office. Entering the door, she saw Darren walking around in the office. ra recalled that he used to do the same in school whenever there was an exam or anything that made him anxious. Mr. Kirnd, ra asked, observing his face. Darren paused. He red at ra and said, gritting his teeth, ra. Oh no, should I call you auntie-inw? ras face turned pale instantly. How how did you ra said with a trembling voice but before she could finish, Darren rushed to her and grabbed her shoulder. How did I know? It doesnt matter. Seeing that ra didnt deny it, Darren realized it was true. He became more furious. Why did you tell me? Is it fun to hide it from me? Darren recalled how he had interviewed Horace with ra and talked about ra in front of him. Horace must have seen him as a fool. Darren grabbed ras arm so hard that the pain made ras face paler. She finally couldnt stand it anymore and shouted, Darren! Calm down! I didnt want to hide this from you, you never asked it! Looking at ras painful expression, Darren finally calmed down a little. He let go of ra and staggered to the couch, his hands buried in his hair, clutching his head in pain and muttering, Why Why did you marry him? Why did you betray me two years ago? ra felt heartache seeing Darren like this. She still remembered that he used to wait for her under the dorm and brought her breakfast every day and how he, in a white shirt, said good morning to her on his bicycle. They were so sweet. How did it turn into this? ra bit her lips, holding back her tears. She thought she hated Darren. But now seeing him like this, she knew she was wrong. He was painful too. He was the chosen one, yet he had suffered so much for her. Darren wanted tofort Darren. She wanted to tell him that she didnt betray him. But Darrens words shattered all that she was going to say. ra! Darren suddenly raised his head, his ck eyes now scarlet, Do you love money that fucking much? For money, you can even marry that cripple? Thest trace of blood on ras face faded. She looked at Darren in disbelief and trembled, What did you say? I said you, would you do everything for money? Darren stood up and approached ra, You betrayed me for money, didnt you? Did you hook up with my uncle just because of he is rich? Well? ra, youre amazing! ra stared at Darren in front of her as if she had never known the man before. Speak, ra! Seeing that ra did not answer, Darren pressed closer, If you had known that I was a Kirnd, would you have married me too? Chapter 49 Found a Clue Not knowing why but hearing that ra and Horace were married, Darren couldnt control his anger. Tell me. Are you regretful? I am a Kirnd too. And I am a healthy man, not a cripple like Horace. Darren could help but started to insult Horace under his great anger. My father told me that after the ident ten years ago, Horace didnt only lose his leg but also his sexual ability. Wow, ra! You are so open-minded. You dont mind marrying such a man just for the money? Darren! Shut the fuck up! ra roared. She could stand Darren humiliating her, but when he started to insult Horace, she lost control of her anger. Thinking of Horace, such a perfect man, always sitting in a wheelchair, the inadvertent dejection on his face, ra suddenly found Darren so hateful. It was because of such a family that Horace had to pretend to be crippled for a decade. Darren didnt expect ra to be so angry. He paused. Yet ra didnt want to look at him anymore. Darren, She said coldly, I know that you dont feel good. You thought that Horace and I were in a shameful rtionship, but on the contrary, we are a legitimate couple. But dont worry about us. I know better than you about his sexual ability! After saying this, she went straight out of his office and mmed the door hard. Darren remained alone in the office, standing as if he had lost his soul.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. It wasnt until his phone rang suddenly that he came back to his sense. He Picked up his phone. Seeing Ashlee on it, he felt a stab of annoyance. Hello? He answered, his tone impatient, Whats the matter? Darren. Ashlees sweet voice came from the other side of the line, Are you busy? I am fine. Whats wrong? Nothing. Ashlee sounded a little aggrieved, We are going to get married, but I havent even met your grandfather After all, he is the head of the Kirnd family. So I shall pay a visit to him, right? Darren had wanted to say Well talk about thister. impatiently, but suddenly he thought of something and his eyes flickered. Youre right. He calmed down, Not only my grandfather, but also my uncle and aunt, and some other people in the family, you should meet all of them. Really? Ashlee said joyfully, So when? Soon. The corners of Darrens mouth raised coldly, Ill arrange a family dinner and invite everyone, to formally introduce you. At six oclock, ra left the office immediately. She couldnt wait. When she got up, there were still many people discussing her with disdainful eyes. ra felt annoyed. She couldnt stand Darren and these people. She thought that now since her mothers condition had stabilized, maybe she should change her job. ra wandered all the way home only to find that Horace was already at home, and not in a wheelchair, but standing in the living room. Youre back? Horace said lightly. ra nced around the house, changed into slippers, and asked, Havent Martha and Donalde back yet? I gave them a long vacation. Then Ill cook for you. ra walked toward the kitchen, What do you want to eat? Up to you. ra was quite tired today, if she was alone, she would make some casual food, yet she had to cook for Horace to pay him back. So, she cooked beef. But when she was cutting vegetables, she thought about the troubles at work and became a little absent-minded. Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her fingers. Ouch She screamed and quickly withdrew her hand, only to find that she had cut her finger. Whats wrong? Horaces voice soon rang out behind. ra turned around and saw him enter the kitchen. Nothing. ra barely managed to squeeze out a smile, I cut my hand, a Band-Aid will do. It was a small wound, but she was bleeding. Let me check. But Horace, as if he hadnt heard ras words, grabbed her hand and examined it carefully, and his serious look made ra a little embarrassed. Its all right. She whispered, Its a small injury, I cleaned it up myself Ouch, Horace, what are you doing? Horace paid no attention to ras words. He quickly took her finger into his mouth. ra felt numb all over her body. She felt her face burn. She didnt dare to look at Horaces handsome face. She looked away and said nervously, Horace, Im fine You dont have to She was so nervous that she couldnt speak. Horace slowly released her hand and looked down to see her red face. He chuckled, Wait a minute, Ill go get the Band-Aid. With that, he left the kitchen. After Horace left, ra caught her breath. Horace soon returned. He opened the band-aid and carefully attached it to ra. He looked serious as if he were not facing a wounded finger, but something invaluable. All right. After carefully pasting the Band-Aid, Horace nced at the kitchen and frowned, Dont have to cook today, lets order some takeaway. ras mind had gone nk, she nodded to whatever Horace said. They walked together to the living room. Horace flipped through the takeaway website, his eyebrows furrowed, and asked, What do you want to eat? Everything is fine. Horace bowed his head and casually pressed on the notebook. At this moment, Horaces phone suddenly rang on the coffee table. Horace didnt lift his head. He casually asked, Whos calling? ra nced at the screen, Its Isaac. Put it on the speaker, please. ra did as she was asked, and soon Isaacs voice rang from the phone. Mr. Kirnd. Isaacs voice somehow sounded a little agitated. Speak. We found a clue about the little girl back then! Chapter 50 The Little Girl Back Then ra was stunned. The little girl? Horaces face also changed slightly. What clue? Its a photo taken around the ce where the ident happened, shall Ill send it to you? Okay. After the call, Horace resumed ordering food. ra couldnt resist her curiosity and asked, Who is the little girl that Isaac said? Horace nced at ra. If it was someone else asking this kind of question, he would feel annoyed, because he never liked others to ask about his personal things. But he was d that ra asked. She finally had some interest in him. A girl saved me when I was kidnapped. Horace didnt want to hide it. Ive been looking for her. I want to thank her. Kidnapping? ra was stunned. The kidnapping because of which people thought Horace had be crippled? ra was a little curious, but she knew that the kidnapping must be the same to Horace as what happened two years ago to her. It must be a nightmare. So, she didnt ask more. Horace ordered the takeout, and half an hourter, the doorbell rang. ra opened the door, and saw the delivery man standing at the door nervously, Did you order the pizza? ra looked at the box in his hand and was stunned. Horace ordered pizza? Yes. The delivery man obviously had never delivered takeaway to such a rich area. That was the reason why he was so nervous, ra quickly took it and signed, Thank you. Walking into the room with a pizza, ra couldnt help asking, Horace, do you like pizza? Horace was stunned when he saw the box in her hand, The shop is a pizzeria? Yeah, or what do you think? Horace furrowed his brows and turned hisptop to ra, It is called Italian Mood, I ordered the Italian vors meal, I thought it was a whole set of Italian dishes. ra was dumbfounded. How na?ve these rich people could be! He took the name of the restaurant and the name of the dish seriously. Most of these deliveries are pizza, Italian pizza. ra put the pizza on the table, Have you ever tried pizza? I tried grilled pizza in Europe. Horace looked down, I havent really tried pizza in a cardboard box. Take it as an experience then. ra pulled off a piece of pizza and handed it to Horace with a grin. Horace reached for the pizza and took a bite, frowning slightly, It tastes different from what Ive eaten before. ra was a little amused, Its not bad to eat like this once in a while. As she spoke, she pulled a piece of herself and shoved it into her mouth. In fact,pared to the exquisite dishes that Martha prepared every day, such simple and casual food fit her taste more. She remembered that when she was in college, there was a snack street behind the University of Zhanard, where she and Darren always bought junk food, although not healthy, they enjoyed them. Watching the woman in front of her eat the pizza with a bright smile on her face, Horace was in a trance for a moment. He suddenly found that he probably didnt know enough about ra. Isaac arrived while ra and Horace were eating the pizza. He was surprised when he saw the pizza. He knew how picky Horace was on food, yet Horace was eating pizza now? Isaac repressed his shock and he handed the envelope in his hand to Horace and said respectfully, Mr. Kirnd, this is the photo I found. ra thought, holding the pizza, maybe she should leave them alone for a moment. Yet Horace opened the envelope in front of her and took out the photo. Horace frowned, it was too blurry. It was taken randomly by a visitor. The mean object was the willows beside theke, but in the corner, people could vaguely see a girl in a red dress, although her face was not clear. Im sorry, Mr. Kirnd, someone took the photo, it was just a coincidence. Isaac apologized, But this girl appeared at the time and was dressed in line with the person you are looking for. Horace picked up the picture, thoughtful. ra couldnt help but look at it with curiosity. The girl in the photo, although her face was clear, should be about fifteen years old from her appearance. Her red dress was very unique. ra suddenly furrowed her brows and blurted out, This dress Horace raised an eyebrow, You know this dress? It looks familiar. ra bit her lip and suddenly remembered, Oh, it seems to be the dress of the heroine of a cartoon when I was in junior high school. It was a Disney limited edition. All girls dreamed to have one. Isaac suddenly remembered something, Yes, speaking of which, this girl you are looking for, Mr. Kirnd, should be about the same age as Mrs. Kirnd, right? Horaces kidnapping happened ten years ago, and at that time, ra was indeed about fifteen years old. Do you have this dress too? Horace raised an eyebrow suddenly. raughed bitterly, This dress is a limited edition, it cost thousands of dors, how can I afford it? Horace put the photo back in the envelope, and said to Isaac, Since it is a limited edition, if it is read, it should be much easier to find. Isaac nodded and left immediately. Horace and ra continued eating.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Not knowing if it was her delusion. She looked at him a few times, on purpose or by ident, and found traces of disappointment on his face. Was he thinking about the kidnapping? Because the Kirnd family insisted, the media didnt reveal much of the details of the case. But since it would hurt his leg so badly, it should be a terrible kidnapping case. ra was looking at Horaces handsome side face when she suddenly heard Horace speak. How long are you going to look at me? ra blushed. She quickly lowered her head, Im sorry. Horace chuckled softly but didnt say anything more. He finished his pizza and asked ra to go to the shower. ra finished the shower and wiped her hair. She came out but didnt see Horace in the bedroom. He was on the balcony attached to the master bedroom, staring at something. Chapter 51 A Woman’s Pendant Stunned, ra took a few steps forward and found that the thing in Horaces hand was a pendant. The pendant was an exquisite crystal pendant. It was obviously a more feminine style, very beautiful. ra was stunned. Horace Was he staring at a womans pendant in a daze? Who was the owner of this pendant? Was it the woman that Horace liked? Somehow, this idea came to her mind, and she suddenly felt a little ufortable. She quickly shook her head and suppressed the strange feeling in her heart. ra, you had to remember who you were and what you should do. Now that you had known that Horace married you just for a nominal wife, what else did you expect? Never expect anything that didnt belong to you. As an illegitimate daughter, didnt you understand this point at a very young age? When ra was in a trance, Horace suddenly turned his head and saw her. He frowned and said, Why is your hair still wet? I told you that you should blow-dry your hair after shower. It was not until then that ra came back to her senses. She gave a wry smile and began to blow her head obediently. He walked to her and put away the pendant in his hand. He said calmly, This weekend Darren is going to hold an introduction party for his fiance. Get ready and attend it with me. Hearing that, ras hand froze all of a sudden. Looking at Horace standing behind her in the mirror, she hesitated, Do I have to go? When she saw the coldness on Horaces face, she quickly said, I see. Ill go. One can escape a moment, but he cant run away forever at all. It was impossible for her to not see Darren and Ashlee all her life. Horaces face softened a little and nodded, Dont be nervous. I have ordered a dress for you. You can go to the store and take your measurements tomorrow. ra knew that a lot of people woulde to the party. Although it was an introduction of Ashlee, she had to be more careful since it was the first time for her to appear in public as the wife of Horace. So, she nodded and agreed. On the second day, ra finished her interview early and came to the boutique that Horace told her to measure the size. ra had never been to such a ce, so she was a little reserved. Fortunately, Horace was very considerate. Since he didnt have time, so he asked Isaac to apany her. Mrs. Kirnd, Isaac had been waiting at the door of the boutique for a long time. When he saw ra, he opened the door for her. This way. Following him, ra saw the delicate decoration of the boutique. There were only a few customers in the shop, mainly the sales clerk. When ra came to the second floor, several beautiful girls came up to measure her size. She awkwardly raised her hand as to let them do the job. When she was looking forward to the end of all this, she suddenly heard a surprised voice- ra? She was stunned. She turned around and saw Ashlee who had just gone upstairs looking at her in shock. ras heart thumped. What a small world! Why did she meet Ashlee? This boutique was the best custom-made shop in the city, and Ashlee also came here to make the clothes for the weekend banquet. But Ashlee never thought that she would meet ra, that bumpkin! ra, Ashlee walked over in her orange and pink high-heeled shoes. Why are you here? A poor woman like you can alsoe here? There was no one else around Ashlee at this time. Therefore, she didnt hide her arrogant and domineering side to his nature at all. Her tone of speaking to ra was full of sarcasm. ras eyes turned cold. Before she could say anything, Isaac, who was standing next to her, stood out and said expressionlessly, Miss, please pay attention to your tone when you talk to Mrs. Kirnd. Mrs. Kirnd? Ashlee was so shocked that her eyes were about to fall out, but she was observant in some ways. Looking at the man in front of ra, she knew that he was not an ordinary person, so she didnt lose her temper for the time being. At the same time, the shop assistants had measured the size of ra. ra didnt want to have anything to do with Ashlee at all. She quickly said, Isaac, lets go. Isaac nodded and gave a cold nce at Ashlee. Then he escorted ra downstairs. Seeing that ra ignored her and left, Ashlee was so angry that she stamped her feet. The sales clerk next to her was frightened and could only ask in a trembling voice, Miss Middleton, are you ready for taking the measurements? Ashlee then realized something. She looked at the shop assistants and said sharply, Tell me, who is that woman? Ashlee was a regr customer of this shop. These shop assistants had long known her domineering personality, so they didnt dare to act rashly at this time. Moreover, in their eyes, there was no need to hide the identity of ra. So, they answered honestly, She is Mr. Kirnds wife. Mr. Kirnd? Ashlee widened her eyes. Which Mr. Kirnd? The CEO of Solrace Corporation, Horace Kirnd. Ashlees jaw dropped and she almost fell down. Others didnt know who Horace was, but as Darrens fiance, she knew. He was the youngest uncle of Darren, the Second Young Master of the Kirnd family. Ashlees face turned pale. She couldnt believe what she had heard. The man that ra had married was supposed to be a poor man who couldnt even afford a diamond ring? How could it be Horace Kirnd! All of a sudden, she grabbed her bag, rushed downstairs, sat in the car and shouted, Go to GLAM right now! After arriving at GLAM, Ashlee rushed in directly. The receptionist asked her who she was looking for in a hurry. She said impatiently, Im looking for your chief editor. Im his fiance. Upon hearing this, the receptionist took Ashlee to look for Darren in person. As soon as Ashlee entered the office of Darren, Isaac sent ra to the downstairs of the magazine.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As soon as ra returned to the office, she found that the atmosphere was very strange. Everyone was not busy with their work. Instead, they sat together and discussed something eagerly. Seeing that ra came in, Diane was the first one to straighten up. She couldnt hide thecent smile on her face, Oh, ra, how dare youe back? Arent you afraid of being caught by Mr. Kirnds wife? Dianes words perplexed ra. Sarah quickly pulled her to the corner and said in a hused voice, ra, do you know that the fiance of the chief editor is here? ra was stunned. Ashlee was here? What was she doing here? On the other side, the atmosphere in the chief editors office was particrly tense. Standing in front of the desk, Ashlee screamed with her beautiful eyes wide open, Darren! Why didnt you tell me that ra is the new wife of your uncle? Chapter 52 Rub Her Nose in It Darren didnt expect that Ashlee would know the identity of ra. He was surprised at first, but when he saw the domineering and crazy look of Ashlee, a trace of impatience shed across his eyes. I didnt intend to hide the truth on purpose. I just didnt mention it deliberately. Besides, theyll attend the banquet on weekend. At that time, youll know. The mention of the party made Ashlee more desperate. The party, for fucks sake! Ashlees voice became more and more sharp. Have you ever thought that I might break down when I suddenly see ra on the weekend? Do I have to call her aunt? Glenn and Valerie had always treated Ashlee as the apple of their eyes, because she had always been very willful. But in order to get along well with Darren, she had been trying to restrain her temper for the past six months. But at this time, she was really too angry to control herself. When she thought of ra whom she despised most and whom she thought she had destroyed stepped on in her head and became her aunt, she was so angry that she wanted to scream. Darren! The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Tell me! Did you do it on purpose? You still cant forget her, right? Thats why you want to see how Im embarrassed at the party! At first, Darren was annoyed by Ashlee, but when he heard her words, his anger suddenly subsided. Are you kidding me? He suddenly sneered, with a cruel light shing in his eyes. Its not sure who will be embarrassed at the party. Ashlee was stunned and finally calmed down. She frowned, What do you mean, Darren? Arent you curious? Darren lit a cigarette for himself and smoked slowly. ra did such a shameful thing two years ago. How could our family ept her? Ashlee froze. The next second, she seemed to understand what he meant. Instead of being angry, she showed an excited expression. Darren, you mean that Horace and others still dont know what happened to ra two years ago? Horace knows. For some reason, his face darkened. Ashlee was a little puzzled. Then why did he want to marry ra? It is not my uncle that matters, Darren was more and more agitated and he interrupted Ashlee without patiently. The point is that my grandfather was born in a military family. He thinks highly of peoples character. He will never tolerate a filthy woman like ra. Ashlee was overjoyed, So, what are you going to do, Darren? Im going to tell Grandpa the truth of ra Selman on the banquet. Thats it? Disappointment appeared on Ashlees bright face. Or what are you going to do? Darren frowned. Under the sharp gaze of Darren, Ashlee smiled awkwardly, Nah, nothing. Thats good. Anyhow, Ashlee was relieved to hear that Darren was going to deal with ra. It meant that he had no feelings for ra, right? Although she was not happy that ra could hook up with Horace, anyway, Horace was a cripple. Besides, after what had happened two years ago was exposed, ra might be kicked out of the Kirnd family. Thinking of this, Ashlee felt much better. Realizing that she had been too rude before, Ashlee felt a little regretful. She immediately walked up to him and sat on his legs like a spoiled child. She said in a sweet voice, Darren, I lost my temper just now. Im sorry. Are you angry with me? A strong smell of perfume came to his nose, and Darren could not help frowning. There was no doubt that Ashlee was pleasing to men. Thats why he chose her among so many women. But for some reason, since he came back, he felt that Ashlee was more and more wayward and annoying, and even the smell of her perfume was particrly pungent. Unlike ra, she always had a faint fragrance of body wash, neither when she was in school nor now. The smell was not mboyant, but sweet Damn it. Why did he think of this woman again? The more he looked at Ashlee, the more annoyed he became. He pushed her away, I have a meeting. If you are tired, you can have a rest here. Remember to close the door when you leave. Then he stood up and left the office, ignoring the sudden paleness on Ashlees face. Seeing that Darren walked out of the office, Ashlee clenched her fists, so tight that her red fingernails were almost going to pierce through her palms. Was it her illusion? She always felt that since she met ra, Darren had be more and more indifferent to her. Was he still in love with ra? No! Impossible! He had already nned to make a fool of ra. How could he still love her! Wait a minute. However, was it possible that the reason why he did so was to separate Horace and ra, so that ra would be single again? This idea came to Ashlees mind, and her face turned paler. Damn! No, she couldnt give ra any chance to turn the tables. Ashlee bit her red lips and came up with a n. When Ashlee left the office, people from the office outside couldnt help but get excited at the sight of her. Oh my God! This is the fiance of our chief editor. She is so beautiful and she dresses well, Sarah couldnt help admiring. Sitting in her seat, ra nced at Ashlee and her eyes darkened. Yes, Ashlee had always been beautiful. Ashlee had been like a little princess since she was a child, bright and beautiful. Inparison, she herself was just like an unremarkable weed that would always be outshone by Ashlees halo. Hearing Sarahs words, Diane sneered, Of course, this is the difference between a real girlfriend and a real mistress. ra, if I were you, I would shrink back from difficulties. ncing at Diane coldly, ra suddenly stood up.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Diane was startled by her and stepped back, ra, what what are you doing? Nothing, seeing her like a paper tiger, ras disdainful smile deepened. Im just going home. Then she picked up her bag on the table and walked out of the office. She was lucky. When she arrived at the elevator, Ashlee had already left. The two avoided a meeting. She went back home by car. As soon as she entered the house, she smelled the food fragrance from the kitchen and knew that Donald and Martha hade back. She washed her hands and had dinner with Horace. At the dinner table, for some reason, in the face of the delicate dishes cooked by Martha, Horaces appetite was not as good as a few days ago. He casually picked up some food for ra and said, Im free this weekend. Ill apany you to the hospital to visit your mother. Stunned, ra blurted out in a hurry, No, thanks. Chapter 53 My Mother Isn’t a Mistress Horace raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at ra sideways. Why? Realizing that her reaction was too direct just now, ra was embarrassed and said in a hurry, My mom is just starting to getting better. She needs to have a rest. Is that the reason? Horace seemed to understand, Its because your mother doesnt want to see me, right? Hearing that, ras hand holding chopsticks froze for a moment. She raised the corners of her mouth, How could it be? Why not? Horace was calm. I can see that your mother doesnt like me. Unable to retort, ra had to say awkwardly, Its not your problem. Its my mother. She doesnt like rich people. Horace raised his eyebrows. Of course, he had investigated ras family background, so he knew that Helena had been called mistress. Although Horace didnt say anything, ra seemed to see through his mind. She smiled bitterly, You know Im the illegitimate daughter of the Middleton family, right? You must be thinking why my mother said she hated rich people on the condition that she was with Glenn before. Horace didnt answer. Actually, my mother has never started a rtionship with Glenn Middleton, ras face suddenly turned cold. My mother and Glenn were ssmates in college. Glenn has always liked my mother, but my mother didnt like him. However, Glenn was unwilling to give up on her. After getting married with Valerie Bet, he still coveted my mother, and he asked someone to drug her and then he raped her, so my mother was pregnant with me. Although my mother hated Glenn, she thought that the baby was innocent, so she swallowed her anger and gave birth to me. Horace looked at ra. He hadnt found out anything about it. Valerie hated Glenns feelings for my mother, so she spread rumors everywhere that my mother seduced Glenn and said that my mother was a mistress. My mother doesnt know anyone in the upper ss, and she cant fight back. She can only bear such a bad reputation and bring me up alone. Speaking of what had happened in the past, ra clenched her fists and her eyes were full of resentment. She really hated Glenn. However, he was her biological father, which could not be changed. Horace looked down at ra. He put his hand on her fist and prized her fingers one by one. ra was startled. She looked up at Horace and smiled awkwardly, Sorry, I got worked up. No, Horace was still very calm, but the light in his ck eyes seemed to be much gentler than usual. Im d that youve told me this. He was really happy. If he wanted to know these things, of course he could find them out. But it was different if ra took the initiative to tell him. Hearing that, ra was stunned. She took a look at Horace and couldnt helpughing, You are really a strange person. Horace smiled and said nothing. Indeed, after knowing ra, he found himself behaving more and more strangely. Everything went smooth in the next few days. Finally, it was weekend, the day of the Kirnd familys banquet. On this day, ra got up early. The make-up artist and hairdresser had already been home. They had been busy all day long before they finally helped her with the hairstyle. Horace had already prepared well and waited quietly in the living room. Soon, he heard the clip-clop of high heels. He looked up and saw raing down the stairs. He was stunned. Last time, in order to see the Kirnd family, ra also wore a dress. And Horace had been amazed by her once. But this time, he was even more shocked. What ra wore today was a rose-gold dress, which was well tailored to outline her slim body. The back was hollowed out, revealing the beautiful curve of her back. Her long hair was coiled up, and the makeup on her face was exquisite but not mboyant, which gave full y to her beautiful look. Still not used to wearing high-heeled shoes, ra lifted the hem of her dress and went downstairs. She saw Horace looking at her with burning eyes. She suddenly felt her cheeks burning and asked softly, Am I beautiful? After dressing up, she looked at herself in the mirror. She was a little stunned. After all, she was a girl, who loved dresses and makeup. However, from childhood to adulthood, she did not have a chance; only Ashlee had the right to do so. She could only wear the simplest white T-shirt and jeans and watch Ashlee being the gorgeous one. But today, she realized that she could also be so beautiful. Looking at ra in front of him, Horace chuckled. Instead of answering her question directly, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her gently. Wearing high heels, ra couldnt stand steadily. She was pulled into his arms and fell on the legs. The distance between the two people became tight that a few strands of ras scattered hair touched Horaces neck. Horace wrapped his arms around her waist and whispered, Beautiful. You are so beautiful that I start to worry about taking you out. ra didnt expect that the usually silent man, Horace, could say such flirtatious words. Her face turned redder and she couldnt say anything. Horace chuckled, sliding the wheelchair, and took ra out of the vi and got in the car. Sitting in the car, the driver quickly drove to the vi of the Kirnd family. In the car, ra couldnt help but feel a little nervous. She was afraid that she would make a fool of herself because there would be so many people at the party, let alone seeing Ashlee and Darren today. Looking at her nervous smile, Horace seemed to have guessed what she was thinking. He asked in a low voice, Nervous? A little, ra admitted. Im afraid Ill embarrass you. You are so beautiful. How can you embarrass me? Horace smiled. Have you attended such a gathering before? No, In order to ease her nervousness, ra said more. But in order to earn tuition fees, I used to work as a waiter at parties like this. At that time, I envied those girls who could wear such beautiful clothes. At that time, I also thought that I could attend it one day. Horace couldnt helpughing, So you have fulfilled your wish? Sort of, ra couldnt helpughing. When I came back home, I secretly learned the dancing steps of those girls at the banquet. I thought if I could take part a banquet in the future, I would be able to dance so elegantly Suddenly, ra realized that she had said something she shouldnt have said. She shut her mouth and looked at him nervously. Damn it. She was too careless. She knew that it was impossible for Horace to dance in front of everyone, so she shouldnt mention it. Compared with ras nervousness, Horace was calm. He still smiled and said lightly, Really?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ra didnt dare to say anything more. She stayed silent. Horace got off the car first and helped ra get off. ra got off the car carefully and was stunned when she saw the vi in front of her. Chapter 54 Not Appropriate for Our Family This was a veryrge vi. In front of the vi, there parked many luxurious cars. Beautiful young girls were stepping out of the cars with the help of handsome fes. ra was in a trance. Was this the kind of banquet? It was really the same as in TV series. She was a little spaced out. She just let Horace lead her into the vi. Along the way, they met a lot of people, who seemed to be either a Kirnd or an old friend of the family, so they all knew the identity of Horace, and showed a polite and respectful smile. Mr. Kirnd. Those people were all gentle, but ra still realized that they couldnt help ncing at her with curiosity. ra tried her best to ignore those gazes and followed Horace into the vi. The banquet hall in the vi was veryrge, noble and elegant. Horace took ra to the main table. From a distance, ra saw Ashlee and Darren. Wearing a grey suit, well cut, Darren looked very handsome. Wearing a bright yellow dress, Ashlee looked as beautiful as a blooming flower. Hey, Horace, you are here! The first one to see ra and Horace was a man sitting next to Darren. He looked less than fifty years old and his features were bright and upright. But his eyes revealed sophistication that ra felt a little ufortable. She immediately guessed that this man should be Horaces brother, Darrens father, Sean. Soon, his eyes fell on ra. With a meaningful smile on his face, he said, You must be my sister-inw. Ive heard a lot about you. Come and sit down. ra sat down at the table with Horace. Soon, Horace began to introduce the people present. ra greeted them politely one by one. The first one to be introduced was Russell. Although ra had met him once, she didnt leave a good impression on him, so she had to be nicer to him now. Russell snorted and said nothing. Then Horace introduced Sean who was still looking at her up and down, which made ra very ufortable. Then came Darren and Ashlee. The moment Darren saw ra, a glimmer of surprise shed across his eyes, but soon he returned to his indifferent look. As for Ashlee, she looked at ra with jealousy in her eyes. She didnt expect that ra would be so beautiful. ra almost surpassed her in beauty. What surprised her more was Horace, who was with ra. Although she had known that Horace was handsome and capable, he was still a cripple. Ashlee disdained him before. But at this time, seeing Horace in person, Ashlee finally understood what was an elite. She had always thought that Darren was the best man she had ever seen, butpared with Horace, Darren was still too young and ordinary. Horace wore a simple ck suit today, but he looked different from others. He was calm but also mboyant, low-key and elegant and somewhat sexy. Ashlee was stunned. If Horace hadnt been sitting on a wheelchair, she would have thought that Darren who she had tried her best to get was no better than Horace. After introducing the Kirnd family members, the maids finally began to serve the dishes. Looking at the table full of delicacies in front of her, ra didnt dare to eat at will. She ate slowly and took small a small bit every time. It seemed that Horace noticed ras cautious actions, so he picked up some food from his te and put them onto hers. Such a seemingly casual action made many people at the table to change their faces. There was a sh of surprise in Russells eyes, and the way he looked at ra was a little different. While Seans face darkened. No one knew what he was thinking. And the one who couldnt hold his horses was Darren. Looking at the intimate behavior between ra and Horace, he felt that the fire in his chest was burning again. A hint of anger shed through his eyes. Suddenly, he sneered, Horace really loves my aunt. ras hand holding chopsticks suddenly froze. What did Darren want to do? Horace nced at him indifferently. Is there anything wrong with loving my wife? The anger in Darrens eyes was even greater. When he spoke again, his tone had be strange. Yes, its true that you love her, but aunts character may not deserve your love. These words were like a dull thunder bomb. Suddenly, there was a dead silence on the main table, and everyones faces changed. ras face turned pale. However, Horaces face turned extremely cold. What do you want to say, Darren? I dont want to say anything, seeing that Horace seemed to be angry, Darren was in a better mood. But ra and I happened to be in the same university, so I know something about her school days. Hearing that Darren kept them in suspense, Russell was the first one to lose his patience. He put down his chopsticks heavily and said impatiently, Spit it out. Dont beat around the bush. Its annoying. ra had heard that Russell was born in a military family and had made a great contribution to the army. After retiring from the army, he went into business. With his wisdom and skills, he quickly gained a firm foothold in Stratmont. But after all, Russell came out of the military camp. In his life, he didnt care about the details and hated others to y tricks on him. Hearing his great grandpas reproach, Darrens face turned pale, but he quickly said, Great Grandpa, as far as I know, ra had done something to sell herself when she was still a student. I really dont think its appropriate for such a woman to enter our family. Thest trace of blood on ras face faded away. She was not in a hurry to exin, nor was she angry. She just raised her head and stared at Darren sitting opposite her. After saying that, the anger in his chest was released. He wanted to take a look at racently, but when he raised his head, he saw ras pale face and clear eyes. That look That look showed more incredibility than reproach. For a moment, it was like a needle stabbing into his heart.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He was stunned. At this moment, he suddenly regretted his impulse just now. He wanted to say something, but all of a sudden, he heard a scream from the guest at the next table- Oh my God! Whats that? Chapter 55 Ashlee’s Plan The scream interrupted everyones thoughts. They suddenly looked up and saw the big screen in front of them suddenly lit up. Because this banquet hall was usually of many uses, there was a very huge screen in the center. But this time, there was no need to use the screen, so the screen was originally ck. But somehow the screen suddenly lit up. What was more shocking was the content on the screen. There were several photos, which changed like slides. Seeing those photos, ra felt as if she had been struck by lightning, and her hands and feet were cold. They were her pictures. In the photos, her face was red, her clothes were in disarray, and her hair was messy. She was lying between the quilt with a blushed face, eyes hazy, lips slightly parted. Although these photos didnt belong to wardrobe malfunction pictures, her flushed face and expression made others understand what she was doing at that time. ra could recognize those photos even these photos were burnt into ashes. Two years ago, Darren took those photos to question her. She quickly turned her head, and when her eyes fell on Darren again, her sight was no longer shock, but hatred, strong hatred. She knew that Darren hated her because he misunderstood that she had betrayed him. Thats why he told what she had done at this family banquet. He wanted to take revenge on her. But she never expected that he would show these photos. And whats more he showed these photos to so many people. Was he really going to destroy her? Even if she really betrayed him at that time, was it necessary for him to do this? On the other side, when Darren saw these photos, he was actually as shocked as ra. He did want to reveal the scandal of ra, but he had never thought of using this way. In such a mean and cruel way. So, he had no idea why these photos were suddenly released. In a panic, his first reaction was to exin to ra. But he saw the hatred in her eyes as soon as he looked up. In an instant, he felt as if he had fallen into an abyss. He had never thought that the woman he once loved would look at him with such strong and real hatred one day. Other guests were also shocked. There were many people at the banquet. In addition to several members of the Kirnd family, there were also some rtives, as well as old friends and business partners. Therefore, the banquet was full of people. Everyone was shocked to see these photos. Although they were all well-educated, upper-ss people, they were still gossipy. At this time, they could not help but lower their voices and whispered. Oh my God! Whats going on? Why did the photos be released at the dinner party? Dont be silly. Dont you see that the main character of this photo is the new wife of Horace? Oh, it seems to be true. When were these photos taken? I dont think they were taken with Horace. Is it another man? This is a big scandal. I think this woman is going to be kicked out of the Kirnd family. After all, all the people present were from well-known families, so they would not use extreme words in theirments. However, there was still an uncontroble sense of schadenfreude and ridicule in their tone. Hearing that, ras face turned paler and paler. Her clenched hands under the table were almost going to pierce through her palms. As for Horace, the moment he saw the photos, the cold anger in his ck eyes finally burst out. Damn it! How dare someone work against his woman under his nose! The main table was not far from the console of the main screen. Without thinking, Horace picked up the knife that was intended to be used to cut the steak and thrust it directly into the on-off button of the screen! Bang! In an instant, the screen returned to darkness. The people around were shocked. They didnt expect that Horace would behave like this and they stopped talking all of a sudden. There was dead silence. Everyone didnt dare to say one more word, but looked at Russell, wondering how he would react. Ha, Russell had gone through many trials and tribtions. He was also shocked when all this had just happened, but soon he calmed down and sneered. He looked at Horace and asked, Horace, is this true? But Horace didnt answer Russells question immediately. To be exact, he didnt even pay attention to his grandpa. He just looked at ra beside him. Looking at her pale face, Horaces ck eyes grew darker and colder. Horace! seeing that Horace didnt answer him, Russell finally was irritated. He smashed the crutch in his hand heavily, Im asking you a question! Hearing that, Horace slowly turned his head, with a cold expression on his face. I said it was not true. Do you believe me? After all, Russell was his grandfather. Although he respected Russell, he was not humble. Russell was so angry that his wrinkles were about to fly up. Horace, do you really think that such an immoral woman can enter our family? Mr. Kirnds words caused a great uproar at present. What Mr. Kirnd said was very clear. He wanted to deny the status of ra. ra couldnt help trembling. She didnt know why she felt like she was hit hard when she heard Russell s words. After all, she got married just for the citizenship of Stratmont. Now that she had the that, even if she lost this marriage, she should not care, should she? But somehow, she felt empty at the thought of divorcing Horace. She felt even more emptier when she thought that she couldnt go back to that vi from now on, and that she and Horace might be strangers again. Noticing the change of expression on ras face, Horace felt his heart ached slightly. Without hesitation, he grabbed ras hand under the table. All the people present were too scared to say a word in the face of Russells anger, but only one of them kept her head down, fearing that hercent and happy expression would be discovered by others. The woman was Ashlee. Yes, it was she who showed the pictures on the screen. When Ashlee heard that Darren was going to reveal the true face of ra at the banquet, she was happy, but she also felt that it was not ruthless enough. Since she wanted to hurt ra, she had to do it thoroughly. She wanted her reputation to be ruined and she wanted that ra would never be respected in the upper ss. So, she secretly bribed the servants of the Kirnd family to disy the photos.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Thats how Ashlee made everyone see those photos. In this way, even if ra and Horace divorced, Darren would never be together with ra again because Darren was such a proud person. While Ashlee was thinkingcently, she was waiting for ra to be kicked out. However, at this time, Horace opened his mouth and the smile on Ashlees face froze. Grandpa, you are right. Maybe ra is not qualified to be the daughter-inw of our family. When he said the first half of his word, ras face turned paler, but he quickly added, But my wife doesnt need the Kirnd familys approval. ra raised her head in disbelief and looked into Horaces eyes. His dark eyes were calm and firm. The temperature of his palm also came through his skin, as if melting her cold heart. Suddenly, ra felt a lump in her throat. Russell was also stunned, but Sean couldnt stand it anymore. He scolded in a low voice, Horace, how could you talk to Grandpa like that! Marrying such a shameless woman has disgraced our family. Dont you admit your fault? It was not until then that Horace slowly looked away from ra and coldly looked at Sean. It was just a nce, but it made Sean feel like falling into an ice cer in an instant. Sean, Horace called his name directly, and his voice was so cold. ra is my woman, dont tell me what I should do. Seans face turned white and he wanted to say something, but Russell suddenly coughed. Immediately, Sean didnt dare to say anything more, but looked at Russell. This thing remains to be discussed. After all, she and Horace are legally married, Russell said in an unpredictable tone. Dont quarrel with your family just because of the rumors of some viins. Hearing that, ra was amazed. She didnt know much about Russell. But it was said that he was a very cruel and ruthless person. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to create the glory of the Kirnd family by himself. But she didnt expect him to be so easy-going. She made the Kirnd family lose face in front of so many people. Why didnt he me her? Both Sean and Horace were surprised at Russells reaction, but they knew that their grandpa was a man of his word, so they didnt dare to say anything more. Ashlee was thest one to be reconciled. She widened her eyes and could hardly believe what she had heard. She had thought that she would destroy ra this time, ruin her reputation and kick her out. But to her surprise, nothing happened. Horace didnt look down upon ra at all, and even Russell didnt me her. What the hell was going on! Unwilling to give up, Ashlee blurted out without thinking, Great Grandpa, its not a rumor. Its true But before Ashlee could finish her words, Russell suddenly raised his head. His sharp eyes frightened her so much that she couldnt say anything. What do you think you are? Russell said coldly. You dont get to call me that now. Make it clear that you havent married into our family yet, so stay out of the our business. Ashlee was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat. It never urred to her that the trap she set up didnt hurt ra, but left a bad impression on Russell. She didnt dare to say one more word. She just lowered her head and bit her red lips hard. Why? Why! Why was ra always so lucky that she couldnd on her feet. During the next meal, everyone was silent. After dinner, everyone came to the hall next to the dining room to dance. The band was ying on the stage, and the melodious music rang in the spacious hall. Countless couples hugged each other and danced trippingly. The waiter walked through the crowd with champagne and wine. Some people who didnt dance gathered together, talking andughing. Everything seemed to be the same as the ball in TV series, but ra just felt that she was out of ce. Standing behind Horaces wheelchair, she could feel people around ncing at her, sizing her up orughing at her from time to time. Horace, Ashlee and Darren were dancing in the center of the hall, attracting the attention of all people. ra felt even more ufortable, How about we go back? Anyway, they couldnt dance, so they had nothing to do here. We will sleep here tonight, Horace said. ra was a little frustrated, but she didnt know what to say. She nodded. What? You dont like it? Horaces eyes darkened, Because of what happened just now? Embarrassed, ra didnt know how to answer. I dont care. When that thing happened two years ago, more people rolled their eyes and despised me. I just I was afraid that you would be unhappy here. What she said was true. Horace was her husband. Others might think that she cheated on him. As a man, he must feel ashamed. ra really didnt want to see such a perfect and excellent man like Horace be the target of ridicule. Horace didnt expect that ra would answer him like that. He was first stunned, and the next second, he turned the wheelchair to ra. Seeing the nervous and uneasy expression on her face, he couldnt help but feel soft in his heart. ra, Horace suddenly asked. Do you want to dance? Dance? ra was stunned. With whom? Horace was in a wheelchair and couldnt dance, but she didnt know anyone else present except him. Looking at the silly look on ras face, Horace couldnt help but chuckle. With me, Horace said two words briefly and suddenly grabbed ras hand. With Horace? ra was even more stunned. Before she could react, Horace suddenly controlled the wheelchair under his body and slid towards the center of the hall. Then, ra, who was led by him, walked to the center as well. Horace? ra waspletely stunned. What are you doing? Dance. There was a faint smile in Horaces usually indifferent eyes. Didnt you say that you had specially learned dancing before? Can you dance now? Only then did ra realize that Horace was really going to dance with her. She blushed immediately. I Im talking nonsense. I cant even tap my feet to the beat. The smile at the corners of Horaces mouth deepened. Is that so? Then it will be easier. Hearing that, ra was shocked. Before she could ask what do you mean by easier, Horace suddenly tightened his grip on her hand. Suddenly, ra lost her bnce and fell into Horaces arms. Horace? What are you doing? ra panicked and tried to stand up, but Horace had already locked his hands between her slender waist, making her unable to move at all. Dont move, Horace looked down at her with a smile. We are dancing. Chapter 56 We Are Dancing When they were talking, Horace controlled his wheelchair to slide slowly onto the dance floor along with the rhythm of the music. ra was in his arms, dancing under the bright lights with him. The bystanders were stunned by this scene. ra was surprised. She looked at Horaces handsome face in front of her, which was perfect and wless. His eyes and brows looked soft with a smile instead of indifference on normal days, which made him look more charming like a diamond. Such a handsome man Such a handsome man was her husband Horaces wheelchair moved slowly, which shocked people. Even Ashlee, who was eye-catching in the middle of the dance floor, couldnt help stopping at this time. Dancing in a wheelchair? She was surprised. But soon, she turned to be jealous and sarcastic. Disability is disability. Its pathetic. Ashlee wanted tough at them. But looking at Horaces handsome face and their beautiful posture, she suddenly felt that her sarcasm was powerless. Other bystanders around her changed from shock to envy. My God, I know for the first time that one can be so charming just sitting in a wheelchair? I envy ra. Her husband loves her so much, who is so romantic and excellent. He deserves to be the second young master. Among them, some older ones thought about the ident that year and sighed, What a great young man that year! If there wasnt the kidnapping, eh? ra, who was sitting on Horacesp, noticed what the people around her were talking about. Since she didnt hear clearly, she couldnt help looking up. However, Horace suddenly stopped her by pinching her chin. Do you care what they say? Horace understood ra. ra smiled a bit awkwardly. Ignore them, Horace whispered, loosening his hand and turning it into a gentle touch. You just need to enjoy the moment. Horaces voice was deeper than usual as if it had magic. Seemed to be bewitched, ra nodded and put her hand around his neck, sliding slowly with him on the dance floor. Seeing how cooperative ra was, Horaces lips were slightly raised. Meanwhile, at the top of the stairs, the second floor. Standing straight, Russell was looking at the dance floor with a condescending manner. He was slightly moved by watching ra who smiled brightly and Horace with a faint smile dancing on the dance floor. How long hadnt he seen Horace smile like this? Master. At this time, a white-haired butler came up, Its almost time. Is it time to see off the guests and arrange for young masters anddies to amodate here? Yes, its time. Russell looked back up and nodded, By the way, call that girl ra to my study. After saying that, Russell turned to the study. The dance soon ended. In the end, the person who sought the limelight was not Ashlee who was the nominal protagonist, but ra who sat on Horacesp all night. As thest song finished, ra stood up. Before recovering, she suddenly saw an old man like a butler walking toward her, who said respectfully, Madam, pleasee with me to the study. ra froze. Was Russell looking for her? Was it because of the photo just now? Thinking of Russells sharp eyes, ra felt nervous and instinctively looked at Horace. Horace just nodded slightly. Its OK. Although grandpa has a grumpy temper, he is not unreasonable. After hearing what Horace said, ra felt relieved and followed the old butler to the study on the second floor. Russells study was very quaint with the smell of sanders. When ra walked into it, she suddenly had the illusion of traveling through ancient times. Russell had changed to his robe and sat behind his desk. He focused on her with his fierce eyes since she entered the door. ra tried to calm herself, went to her desk, and said respectfully, Sir. What do you call me? Russell asked seriously. ra was stunned and didnt react. Now that you have married Horace, you should call me Grandpa like he does. Seeing that ra didnt understand, Russell reluctantly exined. Finally, he added with a sneer, Theres a big difference between you and your sister, who cant wait to call me Grandpa. But you as a granddaughter-inw didnt. A hint of panic shed across ras eyes. Russell knew that she and Ashlee were sisters. But after thinking, it was impossible that Russell hadnt investigated her since she married Horace for so long. However, since Russell let her call him Grandpa, he didnt mean to disown her. She felt a bit relieved and called out gently, Grandpa. Russell nodded with satisfaction, and raised his chin, Sit down. After ra sat down, she heard Russells words with dignity, What do you think Imseeing you for? Maybe its about the pictures at the party. ra plucked up her courage to look up at him. Since she had this opportunity, she wanted to exin, Grandpa, these photos are actually- But before she exined, Russell had already raised his hand to stop her. You dont have to exin to me. Russell sounded a little impatient. Do you think I havent investigated you since you have married Horace so long?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The word investigate was very clever, which expressed his idea. Not only did he investigate what happened two years ago, but also the truth, so he knew that ra was framed. ra realized why Russell wasnt surprised or even med her after he saw the photo. He had known for a long time. ra breathed a sigh of relief and said sincerely, Thank you, grandpa. You dont have to thank me. Russell snorted coldly, Do you think I didnt me you because you were innocent? Chapter 57 Your Duty ra froze again. It had to be said that Horace was right. Russells temper was really weird which was hard to figure out. No matter whether it was your fault two years ago or not, if you are involved in such a scandal, you cant marry into our family, Russell said coldly. ra didnt think of this. Her face turned pale. So grandpa, why can you ept me? Its not me but Horace loved you. Russells expression showed his mixed feelings, Its been ten years since Laura died. I thought Horace would never love anyone or get married. ra was stunned. Laura? Who was she? Was she the woman Horace used to like? ra was confused, but she didnt have the guts to ask Russell. But unexpectedly, he married you. Russell looked at ra again with his sharp eyes. At first, I thought you were just a puppet he used to deal with me. But I knew that he was really into you since thest time we met and this party. Horace loved her? Russells words let ra move for no reason. But she was a little disapproving. Although Horace was very kind to himself, this man was way out of her league. ra couldnt imagine that he would love her. However, of course, she would not deny Russell in front of him, so she just listened quietly. Thats why I can ept you. Russell continued, sounding a little tired. As long as he loves, Ill agree with him. Looking at Russell, ra suddenly felt that he was not the powerful leader in front of everyone, but an ordinary old man who wanted his grandson to be happy. But. Russell suddenly spoke again with a serious tone. Dont forget, whats your duty? ra couldnt follow, What is it, Grandpa? To have a baby with Horace! Isnt it obvious? Russells eyes widened as if he was angry at ras ignorance. Look, the child of my grandson Sean has already grown up, but Horace, at this age, still has no children! ra was shocked. After all, did Russell find her just to want her to have a child with Horace? Horace and Sean were brothers, but their ages were very different. Sean was almost fifty, and Horace hadnt even reached thirty. However, the men in wealthy families usually got married early and would have several children at the age of thirty. ra was embarrassed and didnt know what to say. But Russell suddenly narrowed his eyes and whispered, Girl, dont think I dont know. Although you and Horace are married, you havent had slept with him yet! ra was knocked for six! How could Russell know this! Girl, tell me the truth. Russell twinkled and paused, Was it because he is ipetent? ra was already terrified, and her face turned red after she heard this question! What did he say? Hold there, Grandpa! Seeing ra didnt answer, Russell became more worried and continued to ask, You know, the ident ten years ago made Horaces legs hurt. Ive always worried about him. I want to let him see a doctor, but he refused. Thats why Im worried. Looking at Russells worried expression, ra was moved.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It seemed that Horace hid his condition about legs from Russell, so Russell was so worried. Seeing his worry, she could not bear it. She gritted her teeth and said brazenly, I think Horace is alright. Russell was stunned. How do you know? We didnt do it, but at least we live together. ra was so shy that she couldnt wait to find a hole to hide. Sometimes, you know, I can see his reaction. ras face was so hot. But what she said was true. She was very sure that Horace had no problem. Not to mention the erection she saw every morning, just there was an identst time. And the time she suddenly came out of the bathroom, she had a personal experience of his ability. To be exact, he was great instead of good. Russell was stunned at first, and then understood ras meaning. He immediately looked ecstatic, Really! Haha, thats great! Great! Russell stood up excitedly, holding a crutch in his hand. Since hes fine, what are you waiting for? ra didnt know how to answer, so she had to say, After all, we just know each other. Bullshit! When Russell was excited, the dirty words came out again. My wife and I met through someone else. We had sex since we got married on the first night! You young people should be very open-minded, arent you? How can you be even shier than us! ras face was so red like the color of tomato now. She only heard Russell say waving a crutch, Girl, I tell you, Im not a pedantic person. What happened before was not your fault. I dont me you. But now its time that you go for it! No time like the present. Today! Today, you should do it in the old house! ra froze. Did it tonight? Before she could react from shock, Russell shouted, Rodney! After the door of the study was open, the old butler came in soon. Rodney, hurry to take ra and Horace to the room. Russellughed and said, Take them to the room which I asked you to prepare it in advance! What? A prepared room? ra was too scared to ask what room it was before she was taken out of the study by the butler. When she walked to the door, she could hear Russells bubblingughter. ra was taken to a room on the third floor. Before she entered, the butler said very considerately, There were only you and Master Horace on this floor. Therefore, make yourselvesfortable. Dont be afraid of being heard or disturbed. Chapter 58 Let’s Do This When she finally grasped what the butler meant, ras face turned red. Before she could answer, she was pushed into the room by him. When ra walked into the room and just stood still, Rodney closed the door. Click. The door was locked from the outside. ra was startled and knocked at the door. Rodney, Rodney? Why did you lock the door? There was no answer outside. ra was anxious and tried to open the door, but it was locked from the outside. Dont knock. They did it on purpose. Just as ra was worried, a cold voice suddenly sounded behind her. ra was stunned. She turned her head and saw Horace sitting behind her. Under the dim light, Horace was sitting in a wheelchair. His suit jacket had been taken off, revealing the white shirt inside. The two buttons had also been loosened, which revealed his sexy and charming corbones. Horace? ra then realized. She nced across the room and saw the bed. Her eyes widened. Is this the room we sleep in at night? But this bed is too small, isnt it? The bed in front of her was just a wide single bed, which could barely amodate two people, who must hug each other to sleep on it. Yes. Horace noticed at first, They should have done it on purpose. ra also understood that this might be what Russell said before, the special preparation. Her face turned red. Indeed, although ra and Horace slept together at home, they had little contact because the bed wasrge. But if they slept in this bed, it would be different. Just now. Horace suddenly spoke and looked at ra. What did grandpa tell you? ra remembered what Russell had just said to herself, and her cheeks became even hotter. No, nothing. ra was too shy to repeat what she just heard, and she was not good at lying at all. She felt guilty when she said this. Horace raised his eyebrows, standing up directly from the wheelchair to walk slowly to ra. Even if you dont tell me, I can still guess what the old man told you. ras face was even hotter. You, you can? Horace hade to ra at this time. Looking at her flustered and shy appearance, he felt very cute. For a moment, he couldnt help teasing her. Of course. When Horace spoke again, his voice was lower which sounded sexy and charming. Not only that, he pressed his hand on the door next to ras head. He leaned down to approach her, Does he want you to have children with me? ra felt that her face was about to burn, and she bowed her head. Well, its normal for the elder to worry about you. ras voice became softer as Horace became lower and closer to her, and his cheek was almost touching hers. The breath of men came to her, wrapping her, which made her flustered and breathe quickly. Horace was just trying to joke with ra. But as he got closer to ra, he smelled the faint fragrance on her. For a moment, he was also moved. In particr, ra today was extremely attractive. Her tight skirt made her sexy figure be seen. From his view, he could see her soft bust and fair skin. And her little face, which was close to him, was even more red, like a red apple, fresh and juicy, so alluring that made people want to take a bite. Horace thought so, and he couldnt help but do it. He leaned down and gently bit ras hot cheek. He didnt bite hard, but ra was still scared. She called out, Ah? This cry, like a feather brushing Horaces heart, made him feel as if he had been simted. He suddenly grasped ras slender waist to lift her. Suddenly, the two pressed together. ra was more flustered when she felt his heat. Horace? You? ra didnt know that every word she said now made Horace hotter. He tried to stay rational, lowered his head to nip at ras slightly red earlobes, and whispered, ra, do you think weve done what grandpa said? The soft, wet feeling on the earlobes made ra feel as if an electric current was passing through her body. It was so numb that she could not help trembling slightly.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She had psychological preparation. After all, she was married. If Horace asked, she would not refuse as a wife. Moreover, when Russell said to her just now, she had thought about the possibility of doing it. To her surprise, she didnt hate it. So at this time, hearing Horaces inquiry, she nodded gently, although she was too shy that her ears were so hot and about to smoke. He felt her nod in his arms, and Horaces passion was sparked off, which instantly swallowed up his remaining self-restraint. He suddenly bowed his head to kiss ras soft lips. The softness and fragrance filled his tongue like poison, which made him sink in an instant. Damn it Did ra drug him or what? Just a kiss was enough to make him lose self-control? Horace pressed ra firmly against the door. His hand slid down from her back to the hem of her skirt. The design of this kind of Party skirt was very cumbersome. Since Horace couldnt find the zipper at once, he suddenly lost his patience and ripped it! The skirt was soon torn off and fell from ras fair shoulders. Looking at ras posture in front of him under the dim light, Horaces throat tightened. With his identity and status, he had nevercked womening on to him. Many women had tried their best to arouse his interest, but he had always worn Josephs coat, which made Russell and Sean think that the kidnapping ten years ago hurt him. But at this time, facing ra, he just felt that his body was not his own. The me in his body was not controlled at all, which seemed to be upied by the woman in front of him! Now that ra had agreed, Horace didnt want to restrain himself at this time. He immediately bent down. His hot lips trailed from ras lips down to her neck, her chest, down, and down But just then- Chapter 59 Are You Challenging My Limits? No! ra suddenly screamed and pushed Horace away. Horace didnt expect that ra would suddenly resist like this. He was pushed unprepared and took a few steps backward. Looking up in surprise, he saw ras flushed face and watery eyes with fear. In an instant, Horace suddenly calmed down like being soaked in the cold water. ra soon realized that she had gone too far. She felt guilty and cautiously approached Horace, Im sorry I suddenly thought of what happened two years ago For ra, it was the most terrible nightmare. Not just because the most precious things were lost overnight. It was because what happened that night made her discredited. For a long time after that, she couldnt even get close to a man. Even shaking hands with men would make her afraid. Now that she has recovered a lot, she once thought that she could ept Horace. But when she did this, she still had instinctive resistance! Looking at Horace calming down, ra felt unspeakable guilt. Horace must feel she was unreasonable. They were married and she agreed, but at thest minute, she still refused him. No man could stand being rejected like this, can he? Thinking of this, she summoned up her courage to approach Horace carefully, putting her hand around his neck, and took the initiative to kiss him, trying to turn on Horace again. But Horace suddenly picked her up to put her on the bed. ra thought Horace would continue. She quickly tightened her body and prepared she would not act the same to push him away thest time. After she waited for a long time, Horace didnt do anything. Instead, he picked up the quilt to cover her body. ra was stunned. Horace, are you angry? Horace sat beside the bed and looked down at ra with calm eyes. No. Then why did you Ask me why I dont go on? Horace whispered, his long fingers brushing ras cheek, soft and gentle, Because I hope you will enjoy it, instead of enduring it for me. He reacted to ra, which he couldnt deny. To be exact, he reacted very much. If he didnt care about ra, maybe he would continue, because it was hard for men to hold back. But he loved ra. Because of his love, he didnt want their first time to be a bad memory for ra. If he did that, whats the difference between him and the man she met two years ago? ra didnt expect Horace to say that. For a moment, she just felt that she was moved. Men and women were different. For women, loving a person meant that they can give their all. For a man, if he fell in love, he would endure for her. Her eyes twinkled and her tight body in the soft quilt finally rxed, Horace, thank you. Horace chuckled, stood up, walked to the chair next to the table, and sat down. You can sleep here today. ra was stunned. What about you? Arent you going to bed?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The bed is too small, and there is only one quilt. Forget it. ra frowned. Although the bed is small, it could still hold two people. You can sleep with me. Horace suddenly looked at ra with unpredictable eyesight. ra, are you challenging my self-control? ra froze. Well, she almost forgot that she had teased Horace so hard today, but he didnt seed atst. When Horace was suffering now, she even asked him to sleep with her She was careless. ra didnt dare to talk anymore now. She just covered herself up andy down. On the other side, Russell paced back and forth anxiously in the study. Until Rodney came back, he hurried over, Hows it going? How are they? Theyve entered the room, but I dont know what happened for sure. Rodney was honest. After all, he didnt dare eavesdrop. Russell nodded and sighed, I just hope they can save me a snack and let me hold another great-grandson as soon as possible. Dont worry too much, sir. Rodney said seriously. Well. Russell suddenly thought of something, and his face suddenly became cold again. Can you find out something about todays photo? It was such a big banquet, that someone suddenly showed such a picture. No matter whether its purpose was to humiliate the Kirnd family or ra, it was intolerable. Rodney nodded. I found out that it was Young Master Darrens fiance, Miss Ashlee Middleton. When Russell heard this answer, he was not surprised at all. He just sneered, Sure enough, I knew this girl was a bad one. Rodney said expressionless, Maybe its because of what happened between Miss Selman and Master Darren in university. Russell nodded and sighed, Nephew and uncle like the same woman. It really caused me a headache. But Miss Selman is the only one whom Master Horace loves, so you will support him anyway. Rodney was Russells henchman who understood his idea. Yes. Russell rubbed the center of his eyebrows wearily. As for the girl Ashlee, tell Darren about what she did. Dont you want to deal with her, sir? Oh, such a hoyden, can she also deserve to let me deal with her myself? Russell sneered, if Darren cant handle her well, he doesnt deserve to be a child in the Kirnd family! Yes, I see. Rodney took orders and then left the study immediately. Russell walked to the bedside to watch the moon outside. After he suddenly thought of Horaces smile when he was dancing with ra on the dance floor, his wrinkled face suddenly softened. How many years hadnt he seen Horace smile like this for years? It seemed that Horace had met a woman who could make himugh again atst. Now, he just hoped that they could have a child. While Russell was worrying, the atmosphere in the upstairs room had cooled slowly from the scorching heat. Horace sat in a chair, supporting his head with his hands with closed eyes. Although it waste at night, ra was not sleepy at all. After being silent for a long time, she carefully said, Horace, I cant sleep. Lets talk. Horace didnt open his eyes, but said faintly, What did you say? Well After thinking for a while, ra said, Why did grandfather know whether we had sex or not? Chapter 60 Where Are the Photos From? Martha and Donald told him. Horace said simply, They are grandpas people. It was said that Grandpa sent them to take care of me, but they are also watching me. ra realized the reason Horace always wanted to get rid of Martha was this. The reason Russell watched Horace was that he cared about him. But no one liked to be watched. Especially Horace hid his situation about his legs. Well, ra hesitated to ask, Why dont you tell your grandpa that youre not disabled? I think he cares about you a lot. Horace opened his eyes. He cares about me very much. However, he is old and wants to enjoy a peaceful and happy life. Therefore, sometimes there are some problems in his judgment. ra was confused. What judgment? Judgments about his families. Horace said, For example, he always thinks that Sean and I should get along well, so if he knows about my legs, he may inadvertently tell it to him. ra was stunned, and then she realized. Horace hid his situation from Sean. The rtionship among big families was tooplicated. Thinking about this, ra had a headache, sleeping in a daze. In a trance, she seemed to see Horace sitting at her desk, taking out something to look at. Under the light, she saw that the thing in Horaces hand was shining faintly, like a crystal pendant. Was that the pendant before? ra felt a little ufortable for no reason.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Whose pendant was it? Who made Horace care so much? Thinking of these, ra slept. Compared with the peace of ra, the atmosphere in the other room of the house was much tenser. Darren walked into the room with a livid face. Ashlee, who had changed into pajamas in the room, hurried over to hug his arm. Darren, where have you been? I have been waiting for you for a long time after taking a bath. Ashlee wore a silkce nightdress on purpose. She looked more attractive under the dim light. Her chest was constantly rubbing Darrens arm. But Darren was not moved at all. He just nced at Ashlee gloomily. Ashlee, do you have anything to exin to me? Ashlee was a little scared by his attitude. Exin what? Darren, whats the matter with you? Those photos today. Seeing Ashlee still pretending to not know, Darren sounded impatient, Who allowed you to release those photos of ra? Ashlee turned pale. Did Darren know she expose these pictures? Darren Did you Did you misunderstand something? She flustered, I dont know how those indecent photos came out suddenly, but you believe- Ashlee, why are you pretending at this time! Darren just felt that the face in front of him was bing more and more annoying. He got rid of her. Grandpa has found out! How would he think of me? What? Even Russell knew about this? Ashlees face turned pale. She didnt realize that she was trying to frame ra, but she was hurting herself by her doing! Looking at Darren, she knew that the only chip in her hand was Darren. Her eyes became red quickly, and pulled his sleeve sadly, Darren, Im sorry, Im sorry. I didnt think it through. Will you hate me because of this? As she spoke, tears trickled down her face. It had to be said that Ashlee was very beautiful. At this time, she was a weeping beauty, who looked even more moving. After all, she was also his girlfriend. Darren was a little softhearted and slowed down his tone, Ashlee, tell me, why did you do this? Ashlee bit her lip and whispered, Because Im too scared What are you afraid of? Im afraid youre still thinking about her. Im afraid youll love her again, and then And then abandon me Darren didnt expect Ashlee to say that. He was stunned. Looking at her smiling face full of tears, he felt a little distressed and stretched out his hand to hug her. Fool. He whispered, ra did such a dirty thing two years ago. How could I have anything to do with her? Not knowing if it was because there were too many unpleasant things today when Ashlee heard Darrens promise, she didnt feel relieved at all. Instead, she felt even more anxious. Darren. She nestled in Darrens arms and could not help whispering, If you knew that two years ago she didnt do those things, would youe back to her? This had always been Ashlees demon. She once thought that as long as Darren and ra broke up, they would be separated. After all, life was not a TV drama. Who could still remember others after breaking up? Most people became strangers after all. But now she became less and less confident. She did not expect that Darren would be ras boss, let alone ra would be Horaces aunt. Ever since she knew that ra worked for Darren, she had been worried that ra would exin what happened before. But she didnt know why ra never exined. She was puzzled and yet relieved. But she was still worried. Looking at Darrens attitude towards ra recently, she always felt that she underestimated the feelings between them. She was really afraid. After Darren learned the truth, would he reunite with ra? Darren didnt expect Ashlee to say that. He was stunned for a while, but he quickly said in a cold voice, The photos are the proof. It isnt a misunderstanding. Ashlee looked at his cold face and dared not speak. Darren looked at the poor woman in his arms and suddenly thought of something. He frowned, By the way, how did you get those photos? Those photos were sent to him by an anonymous email. He didnt show them to anyone except Horace and ra, but why did Ashlee have them? As she was caught up in her own thoughts, Darrens question struck her back to reality. She nched. Oh, no, she almost forgot the origin of the photos. Looking at Ashlees suddenly colorless face, Darren finally realized something. He slowly pulled her away from his arms. His face stern, his dashing eyebrows frowned. Ashlee, did you send me those photos? Chapter 61 The Old Man Back Then Ashlees fingers, imperceptibly, clenched. A few days ago, when she found out that ra had married Horace, she had been so angry that she had made this n with barely any thought. And initially, she had been particrly confident in her n, having bribed a subordinate of the Kirnd family. Once the banquet was over, she had arranged for that subordinate to resign and leave, so she initially thought there was no way she would be exposed. But she didnt expect that the Kirnd family, as a prestigious family after all, would have investigated these matters much more efficiently than she had thought, and she was exposed that night. So she never thought about how to exin the origin of the photos. And hearing Darrens questioning at that moment made her even more unsettled. It was true that she had sent him the photos in Darrens hand, both two years ago and recently. It was she who had set up the trap, and it was she who had ced the pinhole camera in the hotel. But Darren must not know about this. So she tried to calm herself down as quickly as possible and had an idea. She pretended to look scared, Darren, dont me me if I tell you how I got these pictures, okay? Darrens eyes contracted for a moment, First, you tell me where exactly you got the photos? Ashlee avoided his gaze, and her voice dropped a few more notches, Actually I secretly looked through your phone. Darren had looked at Ashlee with a grim face and a wary expression, but he didnt expect such a reply from her and froze. Yeah. Ashlee whispered as if summoning tremendous courage, Do you remember the day we were at the Japanese restaurant? You seemed out of sorts that day, and I thought you had a woman outside, so I got scared; I went through your phone and saw there was an unread anonymous email, so I clicked on it I didnt expect to see something like that, and I was so shocked that I instinctively passed it on to my phone. Darren frowned, struggling to remember. Indeed, he had had dinner with Ashlee on the days he had received that anonymous email, and he had been preupied because of ras picture. Could that be what had happened? He looked down at Ashlee beside him, only to see her eyes red and as pitiful as a little bunny, and all of a sudden, he couldnt help but feel a little bit of sorry. All right. I got it. He patted her shoulder, Dont make that face as if Ive bullied you. Ashlee bit her lip and gave him a cautious look, Darren, you dont me me? me her? Of course, he did. Especially when he thought about how ra had looked at him when the pictures were released, he had been so angry that he wanted to break off his engagement with Ashlee, that stupid woman! But then he looked at Ashlees eyes, which were simr to ras, and he couldnt bear the thought. It was true that he had been too concerned about ra since his return to China, and it was no wonder that Ashlee was insecure. Ultimately, Ashlee would do it because she loved him too much. Darrens eyes suddenly twinkled. What if If only ra could be as madly in love with him as Ashlee was and would do anything for him In a trance but for a moment, Darren shook his head, I forgive you this time, but in the future, dont do these things without telling me, okay? A look of joy shed across Ashlees face when she heard that Darren wasnt going to take it up with her, and she hugged him, Of course not! Looking at Darren in front of her, Ashlees eyes flickered for a moment before she suddenly straightened up, her eyes winked like glitter and her voice charming, Darren, it seems like we havent done it for a long time since we got back Darren was suddenly a little stunned. The room was only lit with a bedsidemp, the light was already a little dim, and between the haze, Ashlees face couldnt help but ovep even more with the look in his memory. At this time, Ashlee had taken the initiative to approach him, red lips pressed over, her body slowly rubbing against his, Darren I want you so badly. But the moment Ashlee got close, the strong scent of her perfume reached his nostrils. In an instant, he sobered up as if cold water had been poured over his head. No. He spoke abruptly, pushing Ashlee away. Ashlee stumbled a little at a push and looked at Darren incredulously and hurt, Darren Darren was suddenly at a loss for how to face Ashlee and could only say, Im too tired today. Maybe another time?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ashlee was hurt but still couldnt say anything; she could only bite her lip and nod. Darren quickly got ready to shower, but before entering the bathroom, he couldnt help himself and turned his head, whispering, Ashlee, your perfume is too strong. Dont wear it anymore. With those words, he walked into the bathroom without looking back. Ashlee, who was left behind, looked as pale as if she had lost her soul. She had been rejected by Darren again. She had taken the initiative numerous times since her return, but Darren had never epted her. Not only that, but he wouldnt make time for her; most of the time, he was at the magazine publishingpany. Thepany with ra. And today, he said her perfume stung? When they first got together, he had clearly said it was his favourite perfume, so she would carefully spray it on either during the day or after her bath. But now he was telling her that she was better off without perfume? How many girls of this age dont these days wear perfume? Except for poor slobs like ra! ra Ashlees face went even paler as the name came to her mind. Was she overthinking it again? Was Darren still unable to let go of ra?! Ashlee was so angry that she almost exploded, grabbing the pillows and quilts on the bed like crazy and smashing them silently around the room. ra! You shameless bitch! You have no right to steal a man from me when you are so lowly! Youre the one who pushed me to this point! Dont me me for being unkind! Angrily, she pulled out her phone and ensured Darren was already in the shower before dialling a number. Hello. Her voice was icy as the call was answered, Find me that old man, you know, the same one back then. Tell him I want him to do me a favour, and if he helps me, I can give him several beautiful young girls. All for free. Chapter 62 Are You Hinting At Me? The following early morning. When ra woke up, Horace had freshened up and was standing in front of the mirror, buttoning up his shirt. His buttons were still mostly unbuttoned, exposing a little of his chest, firm and white, his muscles well defined and as perfect as a work of art. ra didnt expect to see such a thing so early in the morning, and she was a little dumbfounded. Noticing ras confused look in the mirror, the corners of Horaces mouth lifted slightly in an imperceptible curve, and his low voice rang out, What? Are you still satisfied? ra then returned to her senses and froze for a moment before realising that Horace had asked if she was happy with his body. She blushed and averted her eyes. Horace raised an eyebrow as he watched the young woman look away in panic, a hint of displeasure shing in his eyes. Ignoring the few buttons still scattered across his chest, he turned to ras side of the bed and leaned down, cupping her chin and forcing her gaze back to his. ra, Horace whispered, his voice low and sexy, see if you want to, Im not charging you. ras eyes rounded. Was it just her? Why did she think that Horace, the guy, was getting shameless in his words? ra couldnt beat Horace for cheekiness, and she blushed even more at the slight exposure of his firm chest in front of her. Fearing Horace would see how nervous she was, she could only change the subject haphazardly, So do you think your grandfather will know that we didnt have sexst night? Horaces eyebrow tilted, leaning a few more inches lower, Maybe, so? So such proximity made ra increasingly flustered and spoke without thinking, So will we be scolded Horaces eyebrow raised even higher, ra, are you implying something to me? ra froze, and when she realised it, she wanted to bite her tongue! She was stupid to bring that up! I didnt mean it she said in a panic, afraid that Horace would take it the wrong way. Thats not what you meant? Then what do you mean? Horace gave a softugh, his breath blowing on the tip of ras nose as he spoke, Dont you know that men are most sexually active in the morning? ras face was as red as a tomato, and her words stuttered even more, I, Im not Horace had been joking, but he hadnt expected the little woman in front of him to take it seriously. Instead of showing such a flustered expression, the curve of his mouth couldnt help but increase. Just kidding. He whispered, and before ra could sigh of relief at those words, the second half of Horaces following sentence had her entire nerves tightening again, But your concerns have a bit of a point, so wed better do something about it. Huh? ra panicked, and before she could ask Horace what he would do, Horace leaned down and buried his head between ras pale neck. Ah! ra was startled and tried to struggle, but as if Horace had foreseen it, he snapped her hands together with one hand, leaving her pinned to the bedding, unable to move, Horace what are you doing! You, what are you doing The wet, tickling sensation came from between her neck; ra was terrified and tried to cry out in horror, but the tingling sensation spread throughout her body, and by the time she said the second half of the sentence, her voice could not help but tremble slightly. It was long before Horace slowly straightened up and looked at the stark red marks on ras fair neck, the corners of his mouth curled up into a satisfied arc. That should do the trick, Horace whispered as he looked at the tiny woman blushing in front of him. Only then did ra react to something and hurriedly pushed Horace away, jumped up from the bed and rushed to the mirror next to her. Seeing herself in the mirror, ra froze in her tracks. She saw herself in the mirror, her face flushed, her eyes shining, with an unfamiliar flirtatious look on her brows. Was this still her? But that was not even the most important thing. What mattered most was the strawberry mark on her neck, which was more obvious! Horace! she couldnt help but have a few moments of anger, How could you I cant go out and meet people like this! Horace had walked up to ras back and naturally wrapped his arms around her waist,ughing lightly, Im just leaving my mark. ra red at Horace, but there was nothing she could do about it but change her clothes. Martha had prepared her clothes to return when she arrivedst night. In fact, after marrying Horace, Horace had asked someone to buy her many clothes, but they were all too expensive, and ra didnt wear them because she thought they were too high-profile.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The dress that Martha prepared for her this time was one of those dresses, an ordinary-looking halter dress, but with an excellent cut and material that made her look elegant. The only downside was that it was a halter dress, so the strawberry mark around her neck was also visible. ra didnt have any concealer with her, so she had to put on a little foundation to cover it up, and then she went downstairs with Horace. Russell, Sean, Darren and Ashlee were already eating breakfast in the dining room. Seeing Horaceste arrival, Seans face sank, Horace, youre a bit slow, arent you, making Grandpa wait for you? Isnt Grandpa already eating? Horaces wheelchair slowly slid to the table, his expression calm, I was a bit busyst night, so I sleptte. The phrase a little busyst night was evocative, and everyone at the table looked at ra next to him. Russells eyes lit up as he saw the marks on ras neck, and he immediately said to the butler next to him, Rodney, you help me stew a bowl of the birds nest I brought back from Indonesia a while ago for ra. ra was a little ttered, Thank you, Grandpa. Seeing Russells concern for ra, Seans face changed slightly, especially Ashlees, whose eyes were so jealous that they could almost spitfire. Darren couldnt help but look at ra a couple more times, and soon he saw the apparent red mark on her neck. His hand under the table involuntarily squeezed tighter in a sh, and his body tensed up! Although he had long felt that something must have happened between ra and Horace, seeing it with his own eyes made him feel like a monster was roaring in his chest! Not only that, but looking at ras slightly flushed face and the flirtatious look in her eyes, he couldnt help imagining the scenes of ra and Horacest night Chapter 63 Keep it Up The meal was spent in such an eerie atmosphere. Darren was in a bad mood, so he left soon afterwards with Ashlee. ra dutifully drank up the birds nest before leaving with Horace. Russell was in a great mood and said he was going for a walk after the meal, so he walked them both to the door. Horaces wheelchair slid into the car first, and ra was about to follow, but Russell suddenly pulled her back. ra, Russell said with a mysterious look, you did well yesterday. But Im telling you, as someone whos been there, the chances of hitting it in one go are too small, so remember to work hard when you get back. ra froze for a moment before realising what Russell was talking about and blushed again.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Oh really. One grandfather, one grandson, both so thick-skinned! ra hurriedly got into the car after a couple of random responses. The Kirnd familys party had passed without a hitch. In the next few days, the deadline for printing the new issue of ras magazine publishingpany was approaching, and the wholepany was busy. Even Darren had no time to give ra a hard time; he was busy with the magazine. Since the failure of itsst deal with Queensvale, thepany had been in a bit of a financial crisis, the biggest since its inception. Luckily, the second interview with Horace was just in time to hit a new sales record so they could get over the hump. But the money gap was there, and Horace could save them once, but not twice. For this new magazine issue, everyone is again scratching their heads about what to put out. This time Diane Kirby was very motivated and went to interview a substandard food processing nt herself, using a spy camera to recorded a lot of inside stories. There has been much attention on food safety in the country recently, and the consensus was that the subject could cause a stir, so everyone worked together overnight just to gut this dodgy factory. As part of thepany, ra was not in charge of the story, but she worked overtime too. At midnight that night, ra was still in her office working on theyout when Diane suddenly came up to her and dropped a file on her desk, ra, this is my record of the workers in this factory, many of whom dont have the relevant technical licences so that you can give me a count. ra was already busy with typesetting and suddenly saw this and frowned, Diane, Im a bit rushed. Can you do your count? What do you mean? Diane started as if she had heard a joke, Do you know how busy I am! You have to understand that I did this interview all by myself! Im already busy just sorting out the interview, and youre asking me to sort out all these chores myself? ra frowned, But Im too busy here too. Why dont you Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Diane impatiently, ra, I know you have someone to back you up, but dont be so arrogant. Do you want to take it for granted at the magazine publishingpany just because you have the editor-in-chief to help you? Dianes voice was very sharp and deliberately raised her pitch when she said this; everyone in thepany immediately looked over. ras face went cold. She took a deep breath, took the papers Diane gave her without any haste and said indifferently, Okay, Ill sort it out for you. A look of triumph appeared on Dianes face, and she was just about to make a couple of foolish remarks, but then ra spoke up again without haste. But please, also, dont think youre a benefactor to thepany just because you did an interview; after all, this is only the first manuscript youve been responsible for in the two years youve been with the magazine. ras words were mean, but they were also urate. She and Diane had joined the magazine simultaneously, and shed been able to handle a separate manuscript all by herself a year ago, but Diane had always just done odd jobs like proofreading. You Diane didnt expect ra to turn on her suddenly. She nched, but when she heard many peopleughing around her, she couldnt help gritting her teeth and storming away in anger. As soon as Diane left, Sarah slid her chair over and gave ra a thumbs up, ra, thats cool! Ive been so upset with Diane thest few days, just doing an interview, and her tails up in the air. ra smiled nomittally and just started working on the file Diane had given her. As she did, she couldnt help but frown. This factory was shady, employing people from rural areas outside the city who knew nothing and were just working machines for them. She hesitated and couldnt help asking, What will happen to these workers after we expose this factory? All of them will lose their jobs. Sarah shrugged, Im in charge of investigating the factorys financial situation. Theyve recently taken on a lot of big orders, and theyre having trouble keeping up with the money. They seem to have been in arrears for a long time, and if we expose them, I guess all these orders will go down the drain, and these workers will not even have to think about their wages. ras heart was not in the right ce to hear this. But she knew it would be irresponsible for consumers to allow food made in such shady factories to be distributed in the market, so she couldnt say anything more but continued to sort out the information. It was around 11 oclock when ra felt her stomach pumping a little. She rubbed her stomach and frowned. She had a poor stomach, and the slightest hunger made it hurt. Today, she had eaten a few biscuits for dinner to work overtime, and now she was having trouble holding on. But the shop downstairs was also closed at this hour, so she had to walk to the pantry to see what was in the fridge. But there were too many people workingte today, and others had long since eaten the snacks in the fridge, so ra had to warm up some milk to warm her stomach. She was taking a small sip of the milk when she suddenly heard a footstep behind her. She turned her head and saw thest person she expected to see. Darren. Darren had a bento in his hand, apparentlying to the microwave in the pantry to reheat it, but he hadnt expected to run into ra, and he froze for a moment. ras face turned cold instantly, and she turned her head to leave, but Darren called out. ra! ra didnt stop and continued to walk out the door, but suddenly her wrist was grabbed, and she was forced to stop, turning around to see Darrens angry face. ra Selman. Darrens face sank slightly, Im calling you. Didnt you hear me? Chapter 64 I’ll Never Forgive You I hear you. ras tone was cold, But I dont want to talk to you.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ras cold attitude stung Darren, and his hand squeezing ras wrist involuntarily hardened. Youre still mad about the party? Darren barely held himself together, Im sorry about that. Also, I didnt know about the photos; you have to believe me. Im not that mean. ra didnt want to pay any attention to Darren, but when she heard him say, You have to trust me, she couldnt help but hold the sarcasm in her eyes, Trust you? Believe you in what? That you hate me so much that you want to ruin my reputation? Or youve gone to all that trouble just to torture me? Darrens face turned pale, and his tone took on a bit of anger, ra, youve known me for so long, dont you know what kind of person I am? Even if I hated you, I wouldnt do something that despicable! Darrens words caused the sarcastic curve of ras mouth to increase. Apart from the sarcasm, her smile was a little more miserable and helpless this time, Darren, you want me to trust you, but have you ever given me your trust? Darren hadnt expected that from ra and was stunned. Weve known each other for so long, been together for three whole years, dont you know what kind of person I am? ra took his tone and said slowly; her eyes couldnt help but reddened, But back then, a few pictures, gossip from others, made youpletely forget what kind of person I was; you always preferred to believe everything others said, not me. Darrens heart shook. What did ra mean by this? Was she rebuking him for not trusting her back then? Thats not even close to the same thing! Darren felt irritated for no reason, Fine, even if I misunderstood you two years ago, can you exin how you, an ordinary little journalist, could have married my uncle? Isnt this the best evidence that you went to great lengths to join a wealthy family? And dont think I didnt see your submissivenessst time in front of Mr. Muller. Its just that I didnt want to tell my uncle. Im afraid he doesnt even know what kind of a woman you are out there! Looking at Darren in front of her, ra suddenly felt that she had been kicked in the head by a donkey to say those words to him. The woman in his heart was already a dirty slut, and she was still talking to him about trust? What a fool. What a fool she was. When ra didnt say anything, Darren assumed she had nothing to say in return, and as his gaze inadvertently swept over the red mark on her neck that hadnt fadedpletely, the beast in his chest seemed to reawaken. You say I should know you, but what you showed me in those three years we were together wasnt even the real ra, was it! Darren growled low, The ra I knew would blush at the thought of holding hands, but the real you? ra, youre still strutting around with that obvious mark on your neck. Do you have any shame? Darren knew his words were harsh, and if they were before, he wouldnt have believed he could say something so snarky. But when it came to ra, he was as if being possessed and had be entirely unlike himself. ra looked at Darren in front of her, not angry at his insults, nor did she retort, only her eyes grew colder. Darren, she suddenly spoke in a low voice, soft but colder, if one day you find out that everything is a figment of your imagination. When that happens, even if you try to apologise to me, I will never forgive you. With those words, ra shook off Darrens hand without ncing at him and turned to leave. It was only after she had walked outside the pantry that ra felt herself out of breath, and she gasped for air so drastically that her lungs seemed to be going to explode. At that moment, her phone suddenly rang. ra looked at her phone, and the moment she saw the name disyed on the screen, she was stunned; the next second, she picked it up as if she had grabbed a lifeline. Horace she said quickly before the person on the phone could even speak. Horaces low voice on the other end of the line rang out, ra, where are you? Im at the office. ra tried to keep herself calm as she replied, Im workingte; I texted you earlier and told you that you didnt have to wait for me for dinner. I know. Horaces voice was as cold and nd as ever, but at this point, ra felt as if it was calming her down, Come down. Down? ra stared, Down where? Downstairs, Im downstairs from your office. Lost in thought for a moment, ra ignored the high heels on her feet and quickly ran towards the lift. In the lift, her heart pounded as she watched the numbers on the lift screen, and she mentally chanted C Hurry up, hurry up For the first time, she suddenly wanted to see Horace quickly. Ding. The lift finally stopped on the ground floor, and ra couldnt wait to get out. Running to the door, she saw the familiar ck Bentley. At this moment, she couldnt care less if anyone from the office saw her; she just put her feet up, straightened her messy clothes and hair, and walked quickly. Inside the car, Horace caught a glimpse of ras movements through the window, and his dark eyes flickered with a smile as he quickly opened the door. ra got into the car. What brings you here? She looked at the man in front of her, looking increasingly calm and handsome in a simple navy jumper. To bring you dinner, Horace said lightly, handing the lunchbox in his hand to ra. ra froze and opened the lunchbox to see Marthas exquisite cooking inside. In disbelief, ra looked up at Horace, You came to our office just to bring me food? Perhaps ras eyes were too puzzled. Horace averted his eyes a little unnaturally and coughed lightly, No, I went to a meeting at the office and brought it for you on my way. ra couldnt help but snort out augh. Even a shrewd person like Horace could say the wrong thing at times. Herpany was in the west, their home was in the east, and Horacespany was in the middle, so there was no such thing as stopping by. But ra knew that Horace was thin-skinned, so she didnt say anything; she just put the lunchbox in her arms and said softly, Horace, thank you. Horace looked at her again, her eyes shining like a sea of stars in the dimly lit carriage. Youre wee. He whispered a little more softness in his tone than he was aware of, Take it back to your office. Its not good to leave your seat for too long, is it? ra nodded and opened the car door to get out. But the moment she was about to get out of the car, she suddenly felt a little reluctant. She suddenly turned her head to Horace and looked at him. When Horace saw ras hesitation, he frowned slightly, Whats wrong? Looking at the handsome man in front of her, ra felt a softness in her heart and spoke softly, almost without thinking, Horace, can I hug you? Chapter 65 Can I Hug You? Horace was stunned, obviously not expecting ra to make such a request. Seeing that Horace did not reply, ra realised what she had said as if in hindsight, and with a blush on her face, she hurriedly managed a smile and said casually, Uh Im just kidding. Ill go up first. She said as she panicked and wanted to get off. However, before she could set foot outside, her wrist was suddenly grabbed by someone. The next moment, before ra had time to react, her body was pulled backwards, and she fell into a warm embrace. Horaces scent of a mature man, mixed with the faint smell of cigars, wrapped around her entire body and made her feel at ease for no apparent reason. Thank you. ra whispered, looking up in Horaces arms, her eyes shining, I gotta go. Feeling the fragrant soft body in his arms, the corners of Horaces mouth couldnt help but rise slightly, Okay, Ill wait for you at home. ra nodded and stepped out of the car. After getting out of the car, she didnt rush back; she just stood in ce and watched Horaces car leave. The warmth of the lunchbox in her arms,ing through her clothes, was hot. It was like The same as the embrace Horace had just given her. The aroma of Horace still lingered on her body as she recalled that embrace and ra could not help but blush slightly. Okay, okay, anthomaniac is almost enough. ra patted her face and hurried upstairs. Even she hadnt noticed that the bad mood that Darren had put her in was lifted up with Horaces appearance. After a full day and night of work, the magazine samples were delivered to the printer on time. ra didnt even have the energy to say a few words to Horace when she got home, so shey down, slept for two days and nights, and woke up when the magazine wasunched. It was worth all the hard work. The expose of the ck-hearted food processing nt caused quite a stir, and although the sales did not reach that of thest issue with Horaces interview, it did attract enough attention to draw in quite a few advertisers. Thepanys crisis was finally over. ra is happy for thepany, as she has been working here for two years and has some feelings for it. The only downside is that Dianes nose is about to grow into the air as the story bes a major sensation. Still, everyone was happy primarily, and Darren, who has always been a distant personality, said he was inviting everyone to get together for dinner today. Everyone was cheering and talking about how they would kick the editor-in-chiefs ass. Sarah also excitedly said, ra, youre going too, right? ra nced at Darren in the crowd and shook her head, Im in a hurry to get home, so I wont be there. You guys have fun. A sh of disappointment crossed Sarahs face, but she knew of Darren and ras awkward rtionship and had to nod.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ra went down the hall with the group, and while everyone was still gathered around, chattering and discussing where to go for dinner and singing, ra took the initiative. She said, Sir, I have something going on at home today, so I wont be going. Ill leave first. Darrens eyes flickered to hear that ra was leaving, but he nodded. The group also looked at Darren and ras interaction with a weird look, but after all, Darren was here, and they couldnt say anything. ra pretended she didnt see everyones eyes and turned her head to prepare to leave. But just as she was about to leave the office building, she was suddenly bumped into someone. Ouch. She stumbled a few steps and looked up to see the person who had bumped into her, a man in his early thirties, dirty and with rough, tanned skin. ra staggered. Not only did this man not look like someone who worked in an office building, but with her journalistic acumen, ra also realised that the man looked extraordinarily flustered and didnt even apologise or stop when he bumped into her but just stumbled forward. ra had a bad feeling in her heart and immediately turned her head to see the man pulling something out of his pocket, shiny and silver. When she saw what the man had pulled out, ras face turned pale. It was a knife! ra hurriedly tried to call security, but then she suddenly saw the man running towards Darren in the centre of the crowd. ras face went pale, and she ran over to him, eximing, Darren! ras scream was almost instinctive, even down to the title, which involuntarily became the years title. Darren heard ras voice and froze, turning around to see a fierce man rushing towards him with a knife. Ah! The other office people around saw the man at this point and scattered with a scream. The mans target was Darren, and as the crowd dispersed, he immediately picked up his pace and rushed straight towards Darren in the middle, shouting in not-so-standard Mandarin, Darren Kirnd! You made me lose my job! Youreing to hell with me! Darren had grown up with a high standard of living, and even when he was a poor boy, he was only pretending to be an ordinary student, so he had never seen such a situation and was utterly dumbfounded. ra, on the other hand, let out a cry of surprise and, almost without thinking, dashed towards the man. The distance between them was not far, and ra quickly caught up with him; without even thinking, she grabbed the mans arm to stop him from hurting Darren. The man had been lunging towards Darren like a madman when he was suddenly pulled by a woman, stumbling a little, and the next moment he turned his head and saw ra, his face became even more fierce as he shouted, Stinking woman! You dare to spoil my ns! Then Ill kill you first! With that, he shifted his aim and waved the dagger in his hand towards ra! ra was pulling him, and as he turned, she was staggered by the reaction; before she could stand, the man had the shiny dagger in his hand, which was already in front of her. She was too frightened to dodge. Darren, on the other side of the room, saw the scene, and only then did it take him a moment to jolt awake, his face bloodless. ra! he shouted and immediately rushed over to her. Chapter 66 She Was Hurt by Trying to Protect Me. But in the end, it was toote. As Darren yelled out, the mans dagger stabbed ra directly in the arm. Ahh The excruciating pain caused ras body to shiver, staggering, she fell to the ground. At the same time, Darren had finally rushed to the man and swung his fist across without saying a word! Russell was a soldier and was always very strict with his children and grandchildren, who had been taught essential martial arts and karate since they were young. The man was knocked to the ground with a punch. ra! Darren didnt even bother to look at the man on the ground. He just quickly rushed to ra, who had fallen to the ground and picked her up. Looking at her pale face and red silk shirt, Darren felt as if his heart had been hammered by something! The next second, he looked around at the stunned crowd and shouted, What are you doing standing there? Call an ambnce! Only then did everyone wake up as if from a dream, trembling while rushing to dial the ambnce number. Darren held ra tightly, who was ufortable with his sudden closeness and whispered, Dont be so nervous. Its just a small wound on the arm. Let go of me. Everyones watching. But Darren, as if he couldnt hear her, just held his hand over her bleeding wound, shuddered, and shouted in anger, ra, youre an idiot! Do you have any idea how dangerous that situation was? Why did youe at me? Darren seemed to have forgotten that there were people from thepany watching, that he had been loathing ra the other day, and that ra had betrayed him two years ago. At the moment, all he could see was ras ghastly white face and the bright red blood. And ras words, Darren, look out! ra looked at Darren in front of her, and for a moment, she was dazed. At this moment, she suddenly felt that the Darren in front of her had changed back to the Darren she was once familiar with. Not the Darren in the suit who was always sneering at her, but the Darren in the white shirt and jeans giggling at her on his bike in the schoolyard. Darren didnt seem to notice the change in ras eyes and was still scolding her in annoyance, ra, you silly girl! What kind of gantry are you trying to disy? ra froze, and then suddenly couldnt help butugh. The smile was a bitter one. She remembered that Darren had loved to say that about her when they were studying together. Whenever she stayed upte to work on her schrship, she stood up for a female student in the same faculty who was not treated fairly, and she went on a long run for the sports day even though she had her period He would have hugged her angrily and said heartily, ra, do you remember youre a girl! At that moment, the ambnce sounded outside, and without saying a word, Darren picked ra up directly across the room and walked out quickly with her in his arms, ignoring the gasps and shocked stares of the people around him. In Darrens familiar embrace, ra was lost in thought again. For a moment, she felt as if she had been transported back to that summer three years ago, when, still on her period, she had participated in a long-distance race and fainted from the pain at the end. Darren had tumbled down from the stands, picked her up and rushed to the infirmary ra was a little deterred from thinking more about it. The more you remember some things, the more they reflect the hopelessness of today. The ambnce quickly took ra to the hospital. ra wanted to leave after having her wounds treated on the spot, but Darren, who was making a big deal out of it, used his identity and asked for a private room, making ra protest to no avail. As shey down in the ward reluctantly, Darren went to pay for the treatment. ra was thinking of how to sneak away when her mobile phone suddenly rang. ra shivered when she saw the caller ID. It was Horace. ra was a bit afraid to tell Horace about her injury, but she couldnt answer his call, so she picked up. Hello ra, where are you? Horaces low voice rang out over the phone. I ras voice couldnt help but drop a few notches, Im at the hospital. The hospital? Horaces voice on the phone suddenly sank, What are you doing in the hospital? Um I got injured, but no big deal. ra didnt want to lie to Horace, and with this bandage so obvious, she was sure he would see it when she got home, so she had to be honest. Injured? Horaces voice suddenly rose sharply, What hospital are you in? Pine Valley Medical Center. It was only ten minutes after the call hung up that Horaces wheelchair appeared at ras door, in such a hurry that ra was even worried that he might just get up and run on two legs. As soon as Horace entered the ward, he saw the thick bandages on ras arms, and his face turned grim. His wheelchair slid swiftly in front of ra, and his voice was a little cold, ra, is this the minor injury you were talking about? ra scowled in fear and looked cautiously at Horace, Youre angry? Horace was indeed angry. Very angry. Angry at ra. She couldnt even take good care of herself! But his worry overshadowed his anger when he looked at ras pale face. Never mind. Horaces tone finally softened, How did you get hurt? ras face froze, suddenly a bit unsure of how to answer. Was she going to say that she had taken the knife for Darren? Then Horace would probably be even angrier, wouldnt he? Just as she was thinking about how to answer, the door to the ward suddenly opened, and Darren walked in, looking so worried that he didnt even notice Horace next to him, and said, ra, the hospitalization procedure ispleted, and the police have caught the man who attacked me, so you dont have to worry about it. Just have a rest-N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Darren was halfway through his sentence when he suddenly noticed Horace in the room and stopped his words. The atmosphere in the ward suddenly became tense. Darren? The moment Horace saw Darren, his eyebrows raised slightly and his tone displeased, What are you doing here? Darren was not yet able to hide his temperament as invisibly as Horace. At this moment, seeing Horaces expression, there was an uncontroble amount of oddity. However, he still replied, A mob attacked me at thepany, and ra was injured trying to protect me, so I sent her to the hospital. Chapter 67 Clara, What Do You Want Me to Do? ras heart almost stopped for a second. Was Darren doing this intentionally? Why did he talk so detailed about it? Wasnt he afraid that Horace will misunderstand it? ra looked at Horace nervously, trying to see his reaction, but Horaces eyes were like bottomlesskes. She couldnt identify any emotion at all. ra. She was doing this to protect me. Horaces breathing became slightly heavier. Darrens words were like a provocation. Horace had always felt its a waste of time to pay attention to such words. But this time, he had to admit, that Darren seeded. The wound on ras arm became even more dazzling at this time. He took a few deep breaths secretly before suppressing the anger in his heart. Really? When he spoke again, his tone was still unhurried, ra is a qualified aunt. After all, it makes sense for her to take good care of her nephew. With simple words, Darrens face suddenly turned pale. However. Horace said slowly and nced at ra who was lying nervously on the bed, I hope she wont be so impulsive in the future. ras heart fluttered for no reason because of his nce. She couldnt think carefully about the meaning of Horaces words at all. She could just nod casually. Darrens expression became more and more awkward. Well. The other two didnt speak, and Horace spoke again. Darren, thank you for sending ra to the hospital. I will let Isaac pay you back the medical fees and other expenses. Darren gritted his teeth and finally said, Uncle, we dont have to do this. How can it be? Horace said lightly, My wife ra doesnt like to owe anything to other people.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. His wife ra. Other people. Darren only felt as if theres a monster in his chest roaring again. But seeing ra lying weakly on the bed, he still held back the fury. On the other side, ra was relieved when she heard Horaces words. In fact, when Darren went to pay the medical fees, she had already been bothered by this behavior. She could owe anyone money, but she just didnt want to owe Darren anything. Inparison, she would rather let Horace pay for the medical bills. She had owed Horace tons of money anyway. Things couldnt go any worse. Okay. Darren took a deep breath and said coldly, Then I wont disturb you, dear uncle and aunt. Ill go back first. Obviously satisfied with Darrens attitude, Horace nodded and sent Darren out of the ward. Seeing Darren leaving, ra was first relieved. But before she couldpletely rx, she saw Horace slowly turning the wheelchair to her, with a cold expression on his face. He whispered, ra, is there anything you want to exin to me? It made the hairs on the back of ras neck stood up. I My arm hurts ra really didnt have the courage to face the intimidating Horace. So, she could only try her best to divert his attention using an extremely clumsy attempt. She pretended to be pitiful at the same time. ra originally thought that her pretending skills were so bad that Horace would definitely expose her. But she didnt expect that he would get close to her concernedly, with his handsome eyebrows knitted together. He was stroking her bandaged arm, while whispering, The wound, does it hurt? Is it infected? You want to call a doctor to examine it? Darrens voice was still low and cold. But she could feel the concern in his tone. ra didnt expect him to take it serious so easily. She felt a little sorry for him afterward. She could only smile awkwardly, Actually, its okay It just stings a bit. It should be normal. Hearing this, Horace raised her head, because he was checking the wound just now, the two were very close, and ra could see his panicked expression in his obsidian-like eyes. After a moment of silence, Horace opened his thin lips. ra thought he was going to question her again. She was nervous and didnt know how to answer. But she didnt expect him to whisper, Take a good rest. Ill let Martha prepare some chicken soup and send it over to you. ra was stunned for a moment, looked up at Horace, wondering why he suddenly stopped questioning her. But Horaces big hand covered her eyes. Go to sleep now, we can discuss anything after you wake up. Horaces voice was low, making her feel like fine velvet swept across her eardrums. ra had taken painkillers before, and she was indeed a little drowsy now. she nodded and closed her eyes obediently. For some reason, it seemed that she always fell asleep very easily every time Horace was around. Just when she was about to fall asleep in a daze, she suddenly felt a soft touch on her forehead. Then, a low sigh sounded in the ear ra, what am I gonna do with you? After ra fell asleep, Isaac came to the hospital with Marthas freshly simmered chicken soup. Mr. Kirnd, this is Isaac walked into the ward. Just as he was about to speak, Horace made a silent motion. Isaac was stunned for a moment, he then noticed ra sleeping on the bed. He shut his mouth quickly and followed Horace out of the ward. Now you can go on. Horace said lightly when they came to the corridor, Have you investigated the detail of ras injury? Well, I inquired the security guard of their office building, and many of them witnessed it. What happened? Didnt their magazine report an unqualified food processing factory before? That processing factory was shut down. But they had owed a lot of workers wages before. Now they cant pay it off. Then an extreme worker wanted to take revenge on Darren. And then As he said, Isaac suddenly hesitated. He didnt dare to continue. Horaces ck eyes squinted slightly, Proceed. Isaac had no choice but continued, The man originally wanted to attack Darren. But to protect Darren, Ms. Kirnd rushed over to stop him. The gangster got angry and stabbed Ms. Kirnd. Isaac was observing Horaces expression carefully as he said this. But Horaces expression remained calm. Isaac was confused. He thought that Mr. Kirnd really cared about Ms. Kirnd. Or maybe it was his delusion? What else? Horace just said calmly. And and I heard from the people present saying that Darren seems to be very worried about Ms. Kirnds situation. Isaac said, He even held Ms. Kirnd to the hospital in person Horaces ck eyes suddenly popped out. I see. But judging from facial expression, Horace was still m. Go and do your work. Isaac wiped his cold sweat, nodded, and was about to leave. But he identally saw the armrests of Horaces wheelchair. He couldnt help being stunned. Horace was holding the armrest of the wheelchair. Now that he let it go. He even saw that there were four deep fingerprints on the rubber armrest, as if they had been squeezed out by Horace. Chapter 68 I Owe Him When ra woke up, Horace was still sitting by the bed. Seeing that she was awake, he poured chicken soup from the thermos next to him and said lightly, Youre up. Have some soup. ra sat up with one hand supporting her. Her right arm was injured. She wanted to use her left hand to reach out to the bowl of chicken soup. But she hasnt gotten used to using left hand yet. Seeing this, Horace frowned slightly and took the spoon in her hand, Come on, Ill feed you. Saying that, he took a spoonful of chicken soup, blew it until its cooler, and fed it to ras lips. ra was stunned. Horace was feeding her in person? She really didnt expect that she would be so well taken care of like this, but she still opened her mouth and drank it obediently. She drank the soup in gulps. With her eyes looking at Horace in front of her, she felt a little uneasy. Horace always looked so calm and hiding his true emotion, that she couldnt tell whether he was angry or not. ra was thinking about whether she should take the initiative to bring up the injury when she heard Horace say lightly, Is there anything you want to tell me? ra froze for a moment, then gave a wry smile. Sure enough, in front of someone like Horace, she really couldnt hide anything. I was just wondering if youre upset, ra said honestly. Upset about what? ra hesitated. You are upset because that I got hurt for Darren. ra lowered her tone involuntarily when she said these words. Her voice sounded soft, like a feather brushing through Horaces heart. Horace looked at her. His gaze softened a bit, Well, I am indeed angry. ra didnt expect Horace to confirm this so directly. She was stunned, raised her head, and met Horaces eyes. Seeing the surprised look of the littledy in front of him, Horace raised his eyebrows slightly, What? Dont you want to ask me why I am angry? I probably know why youre angry, ra said slowly. Horace raised her eyebrows even higher, Then tell me, why am I angry? Because Im your wife. ra blinked. No man would be happy about his wife getting hurt for her ex-boyfriend Horaces eyes squinted imperceptibly. Hearing ras answer, he didnt know if he should be angry or helpless. Did this stupid woman still think he was thinking her as his possession until now? Shes really sluggish. Horace? Seeing that Horace didnt speak, ra spoke again cautiously, Im really sorry. I wasnt considerate of your feelings this time. Ill be more careful next time. Bang. Horace put the bowl down abruptly. The spoon hit the side of the bowl letting off a crisp sound. ra was startled by the noise. ra, thats why you think Im angry? Horace slowly raised his eyes to look at ra on the bed. Seeing her nodding nkly, his eyes became even angrier, Then what if I say, the reason why Im angry, is more than that? ra froze for a moment. More than that? But she couldnt think of anything else that would make him angry. After all, their marriage was fake and they had reached an agreement, right? Could it be he was jealous of Darren? The thought popped into ras mind for only a second. And then she quickly shook her head with a wry smile. Impossible! He is Horace. If she wasnt his wife, he probably wouldnt even look at her. So why would he be jealous? She was narcissistic. I dont know. After thinking, she could only look at Horace and say honestly, Why are you angry? Looking at the confused expression of thedy in front of him, Horaces eyes shed with anger. Next moment, he grabbed ras chin, pulled her little face closer to him, and said in a low voice, ra, you really dont understand, or you are acting stupid with me? ra didnt expect that Horace would suddenly do this. She was indeed a little scared. Looking at the handsome face draw near to her, a trace of panic shed in her eyes. Since Horace and her little face were so close this time, he could certainly notice the fear and panic shed in her eyes. In an instant, he calmed down as if a bucket of cold water was sshed over him. Looking at the flustered little woman in front of him, he loosened his hand and finally let go of her. Im sorry. He sat up straight in the wheelchair again, I lost my temper just now. Its okay. ra also felt that todays Horace seemed a little strange, but she only knew that he was still angry. So, she didnt think about it. Horace looked at ra, her eyes squinted slightly. When will this stupid woman realize that, his affection to her has be much more than the affection for a man and a wife? Horace was not a man with a rich experience in terms of rtionships. He had always been in an advantage position over girls. He had never really pursued a girl. And this time, he didnt know how to express his feelings. Looking at her pale face and the wound on her arm, he could only suppress the irritability and anger in his heart. His tone returned to calm, ra, why did you save Darren? Although this littledy didnt understand his mind, there were something he had to figure out. ra didnt expect Horace to suddenly ask this. She was stunned for a moment before she said, I didnt think so much at the time. I just wanted to stop that thug. I didnt expect that he had been out of control and would even attack me. Horaces eyes narrowed, but he still didnt say anything. However, fortunately, I save Darren this time. ra seemed to suddenly think of something, and her eyes flickered, At least, I feel that I dont owe him anything anymore. Horace then fixed his eyes on ra, You owe him? Yeah. ra nodded, When I was at coge, tuition was actually quite budget. Ive been applying for schrships and part-time jobs. And Darren has helped me a lot secretly. She was brought up by Helena alone. Helena has always been in poor health. Especially when she was in college, she could hardly support her tuition and living expenses. Therefore, she had always applied for schrships and also had taken part in work-study programs. But after all, University of Zhanard was also full of talents. Opportunities for part-time jobs and schrships were not so easy to get.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. For some reason, although her grades were not very good, she could always get the first-ss schrship. Moreover, she could coincidentally find convenient and lucrative part-time jobs every time. At the beginning, she would feel that it was God blessing her. But after knowing that Darren is the young master of the Kirnd family, she realized that it should be Darren who helped her secretly. ra didnt like to owe favor to people, especially at this moment that she and Darren have such an awkward rtionship. Therefore, this favor could be considered as a payback once for all. From now on, no matter what she owed him when she was young, or what he had done to hurt her now, it had been even. They didnt owe anything to each other anymore. Chapter 69 The Truth of What Happened Before ra was thinking about the past and she was a little stunned for a while. She didnt notice that Horace was looking at her withplex expression. Was she doing this because of what she owed Darren back then? Horace didnt know how to express his feeling. Did he show up toote in her life? The ra he knew is an independent woman who had been used to deal with everything on her own. But he didnt know that she used to be just an ordinary student, tortured by the burden of family poverty and the shame of her life. She couldnt even lift her head up back then. But Darren met her at that time and gave her love and support secretly for the first time. Horace suddenly raised her hand and grabbed ras. ra was startled by the warm touch on her hand and looked up at Horace, Horace, whats wrong with you? Horace looked at her with aplex expression, and just whispered, Nothing. I am just thinking, that I wish I could meet you earlier. Even if he cant meet her in coge. It could help a lot if he could meet her and save her two years ago when she was at her bottom. ra was stunned by Horaces abrupt words, and nodded confusedly, thinking that Horace was still angry. So, she added, Horace, dont be angry. If what happened yesterday happens to us again, I will definitely rush over and protect you like I did. When ra said this, she thought that Horace was still angry, and said it casually since she didnt have any other options She never expected that such a simple sentence would make Horace stunned. The next second, his previous angry mood suddenly cheered up. The corners of his mouth couldnt help bursting into a smile. He raised his eyebrows and looked at ra, What you said is true? ra hurriedly nodded her head like crazy. Looking at the sparkling eyes of the girl before him, Horace couldnt believe that his mood would shift from angry to joy. Damn. Was his mood so easily manipted by this littledy like ra? He tried to keep his calm expression. After carefully feeding ra the chicken soup, he was about to leave, Im going back to thepany. You can rest in the ward. He turned around and wanted to leave, but ra suddenly grabbed the corner of her shirt. Horace froze for a moment, then turned around, Whats wrong? Well I dont want to be hospitalized. ra looked at him pitifully. I always hate being in hospital. Look at me. Im so injured. Theres no need to stay here. Can I go home? Horace frowned, Its better to be hospitalized. What if your wound gets infected? What if that person smeared some bacteria or virus on the dagger? ra was stunned. That man was just an ordinary worker. How could he be so despicable? She knew that Horace could be persuaded by reason and ying soft to him. She continued to pretend to be pitiful and begged him, Horace, Im really fine. With you around, even if I get infected, you can call a doctor for me right away, cant you? As expected, ra noticed Horaces brows rxed. She quickly said again, And look, the medical resources was so tense now. I am quite okay now. Its inhumane for me to take a ward. Horace looked at the littledy in front of him trying everything to persuade him. He finally agreed, Okay, Ill take you home first, and I will go to thepany then. ra cheered secretly, watching Horace let Isaac go to deal with the discharge procedures for her. Then she soon sat in Horaces ck Bentley. On the way home, ra suddenly thought of something, By the way, Horace, the man who stab me, what happened to him then? Ive already sent awyer. Thinking of that person, Horaces expression turned cold again, Dont worry, I wont let him go. If it wasnt for the idiot Darren who got the police involved in this so quickly, the man would have paid more for what he had done. ra frowned. Horace, just teach him a lesson. That would be enough. Horace looked at ra. He hurt you so bad, arent you angry?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Im. ra said. But after all, they are also a group of poor people. They put down everything in their hometown and came to the big city. They work hard, but they didnt get paid. Thats why theye to revenge. Of course, they do it the wrong way. But the factory behind them is the head of all these. Just give him a small punishment and let him know hes wrong. Horace looked at ra, neither agreed nor refused, but said, I see. We are home. Go back and take a rest. Only then did ra realize that just as they were talking, the car had already arrived at the vi. She then got out of the car. After ra got out of the car, Isaac in the passenger seat turned around, Mr. Kirnd, what should I do with the man that hurt Ms. Kirnd? Let thewyer bail him out and kick his ass after hees out. Horace said coldly. It would be such a favor for sending someone who hurt his wife to the police. Isaac was not surprised to hear Horaces answer. He nodded, not expecting that Horace spoke again. After that, you can let him go. By the way, go to the top management of the factory, find evidence of their corruption, use their private property to pay off the factorys debts as well as the workers wages. Isaac froze for a moment and looked at Horace in disbelief. When did Mr. Kirnd be so considerate? He even worried about the wages of those workers? Horace ignored him. He just watched ra walk to the door of the vi by the car window. She finally walked in with Marthas panic support. Based on his personality, he certainly didnt like to mind other business. But if it was ras request, he had to reconsider his decision. That man hurt ra, and of course he had to pay for what he had done. But meanwhile, since ra sympathized with those workers, he was willing to do what she wanted and help those workers. As long as she wanted to, he would help her do it. At the Kirnd familys old mansion. Darren was calcting the sales of this issue of the magazine. But no matter how many times he recalcted it, the numbers just dont add up. He eventually pushed theptop in front of him irritably and leaned back on the chair. Damn. For days, since ra got hurt for him, he had been irritated. Whatever he was doing, he could see ras worried face as she ran towards him in his mind. He thought that she was no longer the ra he once knew, but she saved him. If she was really a selfish gold digger who can give up everything for money, why would she stand up for him at such a dangerous moment? Or could it be that he has misunderstood something for the past two years? Darren just felt very agitated. The thought that he might have misunderstood ra made him a little excited, but he also felt that it was impossible. Thinking over and over again, he finally picked up the phone and dialed a number. Hey, its me. The phone was picked up, and Darren said coldly, I want you to help me investigate one thing. Thorough investigation. I want the truth. Chapter 70 Do You Want to See It? When she got home from the hospital, ra took a shower and finally felt that the smell of disinfectant in the hospital was washed away. Lying in bed, she immediately felt terribly sleepy. She didnt like the hospital, so she couldnt sleep well in the hospital these nights. Now shes finally back. She rolled over casually. Without even noticing, she was already lying on the right half of the bed that belonged to Horace. Sinking her head into the soft pillow, ra suddenly smelled Horaces fragrance. It was his usual shampoo, mixed with the smell of a cigar. ra felt relieved for no reason. She was suddenly a little greedy and didnt want to go back to her ce. She leaned on Horaces pillow and fell asleep. In the evening, Horace went back to the room and saw ra, curling up like a kitten on the bed.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He was stunned at first. But he gently smiled immediately. After closing the door, he silently got up from his wheelchair and walked to the bed. ra was sound asleep, not even noticing his approach. Horace originally wanted to help her cover the quilt. But when he pulled up the quilt, he fixed his eyes on the wound on her arm. She couldnt help frowning. When ra took a bath just now, although she avoided the wound on her hand, theres still water sshed on it. Now the bandage was still a little wet. Because she has been sleeping, she also forgot to change the bandage. Horace frowned with dissatisfaction. As an adult, she couldnt or wouldnt even take good care of herself? Horace originally wanted to wake up ra and ask her to change her bandage herself. But seeing she was sleeping so soundly, even drooling on his pillow, he suddenly couldnt let her do this alone. With a sigh, he just picked up the medicine that ra brought back from the hospital on the table next to him. He then put it on the bed, and carefully unwrapped ras bandages. ra was in her sleep and vaguely felt that someone was moving the bandage on her arm. She didnt care about it at first, but there was a sudden pain in the wound. She woke up then, Ouch! When she opened her eyes, she saw Horace sitting beside her bed with a cotton swab in her hand. And the bandage on her arm has been taken off, revealing the wound. Horace? She was taken aback, You are back? Yeah. Horace didnt look at ra, but simply put a cotton swab over her wound. At that moment, ra winced in pain and huddled up involuntarily, Ouch Please slow down. Horace raised her eyebrows, It wasnt because of me. It all because you dont remember to change the bandage and apply the medicine on time. The wound is now a little festering, I have to clean up the dirty things before applying the medicine. ra then remembered that when she left the hospital, the doctor did instruct her to apply the medicine twice a day. But she was so sleepy and fell asleep. She didnt apply it during the day. I forgot she whispered. Horace gave her a dissatisfied look. As if punishing her, he increased the strength of his hand, Would it be safer for you to be hospitalized since you can even forget such important requirement? The pain from the wound struck her. ras face turned pale. She could only beg for mercy, I was wrong. Im really too tired today. You can tell Marthater and let Martha remind me. Noticing that theres cold sweating out from ras aching forehead, Horace immediately ease the strength of her hands and frowned, Is it really that painful? Tell me about it. Its not you who got stabbed. ra muttered. She just said this casually. But she didnt expect that Horaces expression suddenly changed. He whispered, I got stabbed before. ra was stunned and looked at Horace, Was it the kidnapping ten years ago? What a pampered young master Horace is. Except for the kidnapping ten years ago, ra couldnt think of any possibility he could have been injured so badly. Yes. Horace lowered her head to apply medicine to ra, so she couldnt see the expression on his face. Three stabs, on the thighs. If it wasnt for timely treatment, I would have been permanently disabled. ras arms trembled. Only then did she realize how irresponsible she was when she said that casually. She couldnt help but looked down and whispered, Im sorry Sorry for what? Mentioning your sadness. ra suddenly felt thatpared to what Horace had experienced, she was such a pampered girl since she would scream for her little wound. Its okay, Horace whispered. ra still couldnt help but ask, Is the wound still there? Will there be any seque now? Although she had nced at Horaces body when hes bathing, he had a towel around his waist back then. She didnt see the lower half of his body, so she didnt know if these wounds exist. My physiotherapy worked out quite well, so there arent any major seque. Its just that the wound will hurt when it rains. Horace said lightly. He then looked up at ra and raising her eyebrows as if he suddenly thought of something, What? Do you want to take a look? Take a look at the wound? ra was stunned for a moment. The wound was in such a sensitive ce. How could she see that? She hurriedly said, No, no Argh! She was in half way of saying her word, when she suddenly felt a sharp paine from the wound. And she suddenly screamed out before she could finish her sentence. The wound is finally cleaned up. Compared to ras pale face with pain, Horaces expression was still m. He then threw the cotton swab into the napkin. ra froze for a moment. She then understood when she saw arge piece of blood scab with pus on the cotton swab. Looking at the wound, his childhood All the word Horace told her just now was just to distract her, because he needed to clean up a big blood stain on her. Apply some more medicine and itll be fine. Seeing ras pale face, Horaces tone couldnt help bing gentler. He then took a new cotton swab and wiped it for her, Please, this may hurt. Well, I know But Ah Take it slowly Um Not here Be Gentle In the room, ra was enduring the pain of Horace applying the medicine to her. None of them was aware that Martha outside the door was blushing when she heard it. Martha wasing up to ask ra and Horace to go downstairs and have dinner. But she didnt expect that she would hear ra groaning when she got to the door. And the words ra was shouting Poor Martha, you cant me her for misunderstanding what the two were doing. But she was even happier. She didnt care about asking ra to have dinner. She just went downstairs excitedly. Old woman, what about the young master and youngdy? When Donald downstairs saw Marthaing down alone, he couldnt help frowning, Hurry up and eat, the food is getting cold. Forget the dinner. Martha came over, blushing, Theyre busy in the room. Dont disturb them. Chapter 71 I Mainly Take the Initiative Donald was stunned for a moment. Then he understood immediately. Theres blush of happiness on his face, You mean, they are- Shh! Old man! Dont say it out! Martha gave Donald a sideway nce, but she couldnt even hold back her smiling. This is really great! Donald was also very happy. He stood up immediately, I have to hurry up and report the good news to the master. Upstairs, ra waspletely unaware that the few words she shouted out in pain were misunderstood by Donald and Martha. After applying the medicine, she felt hungry and went downstairs with Horace. As soon as Martha saw them, she was stunned, Oh Why is it so fast Ahem, I mean Dinner is ready. Young master, Miss Selman. ra sat down, and her hands were still unable to move naturally. Martha wanted toe and feed her, but she didnt expect that Horaces wheelchair had already rolled over. He picked up her bowl and asked ra in a low voice, What do you want to eat? Horace had fed her once in the hospital before, so ra wasnt so awkward now. She said obediently, I want to eat broli and eggnt. Horace grabbed them immediately and fed it into ras mouth. Donald and Martha aside were bbergasted when they saw this scene. Their young master was actually feeding someone with his own hands? And they lived long enough to see that day!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ra took a long time to finish her meal. Seeing that Horace had been busy serving her, she felt sorry and said embarrassedly, Horace, I can eat with my left hand. You can have your own dinner. Horace ignored her, making sure she ate thest bite of food in her bowl. And he then started to have his own dinner. Soon, Horace was about to finish eating. Seeing Martha was getting up to set the table, he suddenly thought of that and said, Martha, ra needs to apply the medicine every day. Remember to remind herter. Martha nodded, but didnt go back to the kitchen with the bowl in her hand. Horace noticed that she seemed to have something to say to herself, so he raised her head and asked, Is there anything else? Well, young master Martha hesitated, but looking at ras pale face, she couldnt help but say, Although Im d that you two are so in love with each other. But Ms. Kirnd is still recovering from the wound after all. So you you could be gentler, right? Martha said these words with good intentions. For the fact that ra screamed too loudly just now, and now her face was not very good. Martha indeed felt sorry for her. Both Horace and ra were stunned. But they were adults after all, they quickly understood what they mean from Martha and Donalds embarrassed look. ras face flushed. Damn it Did Martha misunderstand what she shouted when Horace applied the medicine to her just now? Martha, actually She was conserved and wanted to exin to Martha quickly. But she didnt expect that before she could say anything, she was interrupted by Horace. Martha, dont worry. Horace said lightly, I know that ra is injured, and I have been paying attention to it. I am the one that takes the initiative. ras eyes widened in an instant! What did he mean by takes the initiative? This Horace. Why didnt he feel awkward at all when he lied? Especially such an explicit one! Donald and Martha obviously didnt expect that Horace, who has always been cold and reserved, would say such an explicit word. Both of them were stunned for a second. But soon, they smiled and nodded, Oh, Im relieved to hear that. Young master, you are so considerate The hell he was considerate! ra was blushing now, and her face was extremely red. She tried to exin something, but Horace directly took her hand under the table and squeezed it, obviously trying to stop her. So she could only let Horace lead her upstairs obediently with her blushed face. When they finally came back to the room, ra couldnt help but burst out. With her uninjured left hand, she picked up a throw pillow and smashed it directly at Horace, Horace! What the hell were you talking about just now! What are you doing? Its just mumble jumble! Before the pillow fell on Horace, Horace gently raised his hand and caught the pillow urately. Seeing the little woman in front of her being a little angry and upset, Horaceughed hoarsely. ra probably havent realized that, she has be more and more reckless in front of him. And now she dared to hit him? But for some reason, ra behaving this way made him feel good. He gently smiled, and said in a low voice, What? Dont you like it? But we are married, after all. A married couple will have sex. Otherwise, what would Martha and the others tell grandpa? ra was stunned for a moment, then calmed down a little, remembering what Horace had told her. Martha and Donald were actually grandpas spy at home to supervise her and Horace. She then realized that Horaces words just now were intended to mislead Donald and Martha, or indirectly to mislead Russell Kirnd. But But thinking of what Horace said just now, ra still felt awkward under any cases. You dont have to tell them that nonsense about that Looking at ras blushing appearance, Horace suddenly felt she was so cute and raised his eyebrows, What? Like, you take the initiative ras voice was getting lower and lower. Her head almost falling to the ground. Horace chuckled, using his index finger to lift ras chin. Im not talking nonsense. It should be me who take the initiative, or do you want to try it? No No need ra suddenly jumped up as if she was bit by snake and ran to the closet, Well Im going to take a shower, goodbye! As she said that, she grabbed the towel with her left hand and hurriedly rushed into the bathroom. In the bathroom, ra was looking her red face in the mirror. Damn it. ra covered her face in annoyance. ra, why are you so useless. Horace makes a few jokes about you, and you react so badly? Are you so useless or not? Although ras hand was injured, she still washed carefully and avoided the wound thanks to the automatic shower in Horaces bathroom that can control the range of water. When she came out after the shower, ra saw Horace sitting on the balcony, holding still. ra was wiping her head while walking over and asking him to take a shower. But when she took a few steps closer, she was suddenly stunned. Because she saw what Horace was holding in his hand. He was staring at it, in dazed. The object in his hand shone softly in the moonlight, so bright that ra recognized it instantly. It was that ne again. Chapter 72 The Mysterious Necklace ra had seen this ne many times. And every time, Horace held it like a treasure in his hand, as if he was drowned in his thought, fascinated by the ne. ra stopped the word that she was about to utter, and just looked at Horace quietly. Under the moonlight, the expression on Horaces face now waspletely different from who he used to be. With a bit of nostalgia, mixed with some simr feelings like regret and helplessness. Out of no reason, ra felt as if theres a little hedgehog rolling on her chest, choking her up. At this point, Horace seemed to notice ras approach and turned around. Have you finished washing? In the blink of an eye, his face returned to his coldness in usual days. And the ne was put back in his palm. Yeah. ra calmed herself down as fast as she could, You can go and wash. Okay. Horace nodded and walked back to the room. He didnt rush to the bathroom, but walked to the desk, carefully put the ne in his hand into the first drawer, and then walked into the bathroom with the bath towel. ra stayed in the room and heard the sound of watering in the bathroom. Her eyes couldnt help but fixed on the desk. She couldnt help being curious. What was the origin of that ne? Why did Horace look so sad every time he looked at that ne? ra didnt know what happened to her before. Shes never been a very curious person, but at this moment, she just felt as if theres an invisible hand pushing her at her back, pushing her step by step to the desk. Just take a look There should be no problem? After ra confirmed that Horace was still bathing inside, she then held her breath and gently opened Horaces drawer. She didnt know what was wrong with her. The ne was like a thorn in her side, bugging her non-stop. Even when she was with Darren, she had never felt this way. The drawer wasnt locked, and it was quickly opened. ra saw that there were several documents inside. Upon the documents, there were a few photos, and the ne. ra took out the ne first and ced it carefully in the palm of her hand. It was a very beautiful ne. Although the crystal wasnt as gorgeous as diamonds, it has a clear and simple atmosphere. She could tell from the knife work that this would not be cheap. ra flipped the ne over and was stunned when she saw the back. The front of this ne was engraved to the shape of heart. But on the back, theres a letter engraved on it. Different from the exquisite crafting of the ne, the letter was obviously carved by ayman. It was quite unsmooth, but still recognizable: the letter L. L In ras mind, she suddenly recalled what Russell Kirnd said to her back in the mansion- Its been ten years. Since Laura died, I thought Horace would never love anyone again. Or maybe this ne belonged to the woman named Laura? Who is Laura? Was she Horaces ex-girlfriend? And where is she now? Driven by curiosity, ra couldnt help but took out the photos from the drawer. The moment she saw the photo, she couldnt help being stunned again. In the photo, there was a man and a woman. Both of them were very young. They seemed to at their 18s. The boy, ra recognized him quickly. He was Horace. Instead of the mature and stable Horace today, its the very young version of Horace. His facial features were as charming as they are now. But the Horace back then seemed more boyish and exuberant. If the present Horace was a cup of low-key but fragrant tea, then the younger Horace must be a bottle of spirits, vigorous, high-spirited, but so enticing . It made people intoxicated at a nce. But what caught ras attention more was the girl in the photo. That was a very beautiful girl. She was so pretty that even ra was stunned when seeing her. She had always thought that Ashlee Middleton was already very beautiful. Butpared with the girl in the photo, Ashlee was likeparing carnation with roses. Something was missed after all. Such a beautiful girl Could it be Laura? The owner of this ne? ra suddenly felt upset for no reason in her heart. That kind of feeling was just like the awkward feeling she had in elementary school. When Glenn Middleton suddenly be so kind that she was transferred to a private school, she saw Ashlee for the first time. Ashlee was wearing a beautiful dress, and she was wearing the clothes left by other little boys. So she could only stood awkwardly beside her. She now felt the same. ra was lost in her thought, not even realizing that the sound of water sshing in the bathroom had disappeared. Until a cold voice with a faint anger sounded in her ear ra, what are you doing! ra suddenly woke up as if cold water pouring over her head. She got up quickly, and saw Horace came out of the bathroom before she knows. He was wearing pajamas. Water was still dripping from her hair. A pair of ck eyes was staring into her coldly. ra panicked immediately, as if she was caught as a thief. Even the ne was still in her palm, Horace, Im just- Ouch! She hurriedly wanted to exin and put the ne in her hand back hurriedly at the same time. But she was so nervous that the ne fell off. ras face suddenly turned paler!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. This was a crystal ne! If it hits the ground, it will smash into pieces! She hurriedly bent down to pick it up, even using her injured hand. She could feel the pain of the wound being torn apart, but she couldnt even care about it. But she didnt expect that the Horace next to him moved faster. He bent and strode over. The ne eventuallynded firmly in his hand before it fell to the ground. ras hand grabbed the air as if she really had something in her hand. She couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief when she saw that the ne was fine. But before she could finally rx, she heard Horaces cold voice above her head ra, please exin what the hell youre doing? Her heart almost stopped. She raised her head, and saw Horace holding the ne in her hand, looking at her coldly. The moment she met his ck eyes, ra only felt that her heart was being violently hammered. The pang was killing her. She never thought that Horace would look at her like this. Even before, when they first met, although Horace was indifferent to her, he would never look at her this way Theres no temperature in the icy cold eyes, and theres even a little bit of disgust. ras lips quivered a few times, and she finally said in a low voice, Im sorry. I noticed that you keep staring at this ne and have been in a daze for a few times. So I couldnt help getting curious Her voice grew lower and lower, until it was almost inaudible. Chapter 73 Fallen in Love? ra herself knew how bad her reasons were. She just secretly rummaged on someone elses things. She couldnt believe she would do such bad behavior.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Horace looked at ra, whose face was pale, and felt a pain in his heart. Shit. Could it be that his tone just now was too severe and thus scared her? Horace really didnt want to yell at her, but the scene where the ne almost shattered just now seemed to be still in front of him, and he couldnt help but feel some anger in his chest. This ne, to him, represented too much if it really broke just now He didnt even dare to think about it. He knew that he was with ra now, and he was afraid that his attitude would not be very good, so he turned and walked to the closet, took out the shirt he wore when he went out, I still have some business to do in mypany. Ill go first, you rest early. ras eyshes trembled slightly. She thought, Didnt Horace want to see her anymore? But she couldnt say anything, just bit her lip and nodded. Horace quickly changed his clothes, and without even blowing his hair, he sat in a wheelchair and left the room. All the way downstairs, Martha was cleaning the room, when she saw Horace, she couldnt help but be stunned for a moment. Master, itste, where are you going? She hurriedly chased after him. And your hair, why is it wet? Hurry up and blow dry your hair quickly. Only then did Horace stop the wheelchair, and his expression was still a bit cold, but he still said calmly, Martha, there is something in ourpany I should deal with. Remember to remind ra to change the fresh dressing for her wound. I know, but Before Marthas words were finished, Horace had already left in his wheelchair without looking back. in the room. ra sat down on the bed as if she had lost her soul. The severe pain in the arm came, she carefully unwrapped the bandage to check and saw that the wound was torn open. She knew that the wound had to be treated again, so she quickly picked up the cotton swab and wanted to be treated it. However, her left hand did not work well, and stabbed it several times, only to poke out more blood. Her tears fell down, and she didnt know whether it was because of the pain or because of Horaces scolding just now. It seems that that ne really has a special meaning to Horace. He just moved a little, which made Horace furious. But Its really cruel. She is alive, but she cantpare with a ne. It seems that she is nothing in Horaces heart. ra couldnt help being stunned when such an idea came up in her mind. But the next second, she couldnt help but smile. She thought to herself, ra, why did Horace think you are more important than that ne? You should know that his ne belonged to his ex-girlfriend, the girl named Laura. Such a beautiful girl, even a toe of hers is more beautiful than you, of course, a ne can blow you away. But you, have you been toocent these days? Just because Horace was a little gentle towards you, then you didnt know who you are, and you even dared to rummage through his things? You take yourself too seriously. She should have known that in this world, no one would really care about her except her mother. Whether it is her biological father, Glenn or Darren, who said she would apany her for the rest of her life, they are just passers-by in her life. How could she expect Horace to treat herself differently? ra understood these principles better than anyone else. But why Why was she feeling so upset ra stretched out her hand in a daze and put it on her chest, only to feel that there was an invisible hand grasping her, it was very painful and ufortable. Could it be Her eyes flickered, and she suddenly felt that there was something in her heart that she could no longer ignore. Could it be She had fallen in love with Horace? That night, Horace didnte back. Martha wanted toe and treated ras wound, but ra refused, because she was afraid that Martha would see her red and swollen eyes, so she just rubbed the medicine randomly. In the early morning of the next day, ra woke up just after the sunrise. Looking at the empty half of the bed next to her, she only felt that her heart was empty. Damn it. She quickly patted her face to wake herself up. Her current state is really terrible. After experiencing the breakup with Darren two years ago, she made up her mind early that she would get married and have children in her life, but she would never let herself fall in love with someone like this again. But now, was she going to get lost again? No. Absolutely no. ra made a quick decision in her heart. She hurriedly got up, not used to managing a few pieces of luggage with her left hand, and carried it downstairs with one hand. Oh, Mrs. Kirnd, you are Martha was horrified when she saw the luggage in ras hand. My mother is just about to be discharged from the hospital, and I n to go home to take care of her. ra smiled at Martha, After all, I havent been with my mother for a long time. You are injured, mydy. Would you be able to take care of others? Martha was anxious, Why dont you bring your mother over and Ill take care of you two. Thank you. But I can handle it, and my mother is not used to living in unfamiliar ces. ra refused, Ill tell Horace everything, dont worry about it. After eating breakfast in a hurry, ra took a taxi and left. Back at the home, she had been away for a long time, ra simply packed up, checked the time, it was still early and decided to go to work. She has been on leave for a full week, and logically she shouldnt be on leave for so long, but no one in the magazine said anything about her. If she had guessed it correctly, it was because of Darren. The day she went back to the work, Sarah and Stephanie came to chat with her for a long time. Although there are Diane and her friends were sneering and sarcastic, ra still felt in a good mood. She sat down and was just about to start work, but expectedly, she suddenly heard hurried footsteps. She was stunned, turned her head, and saw Darrens serious expression on his face. Mr. Kirnd? ra stood up and looked at Darrens strange expression, then she frowned Is there something I can do for you? She didnt know if it was her illusion, but she always felt that Darren was very strange today. At this moment, Darren waspletely stunned, he seemed to have forgotten that there were so many people around, he just rushed over, grabbed ras shoulder, and roared, ra, why didnt you tell me? Why didnt you tell me you were framed two years ago! Chapter 74 Why Didn’t You Explain? ra turned pale as if struck by lightning. She stared at Darren in front of her, unable to say a word, but her lips kept trembling. Seeing her like this, Darrens eyes immediately turned red, and he shook her even more violently, Tell me! Why didnt you exin it! Why do you allow me to torture and insult you like this! Darren was going crazy now. He couldnt describe his mood at all when he learned the truth that two years ago, ra was framed by someone on purpose and she was forced to do those stuff. He was heartbroken, and he was so sad when he knew that ra has endured so much in silence. He regretted that not only did he not help ra when he needed him the most, but he also exposed her wounds, again and again, insulted her, and hurt her. He was so angry that it had been a while since he and ra met again, but she just kept tolerating his derision against her and never exined a word. Because he was too angry, after Darren learned all this, his first reaction was to go to ask ra, even if ra was at Horaces house now, he would rush over to find her! But he didnt expect that when he just left his office, he saw raing to work. In an instant, he didnt care that there were so many eyes around him, he just rushed over like crazy and questioned ra. Because he was so emotional, he even forgot that ra was still injured, and he grabbed her with some force. Suddenly, ra was painful as he pulled her, and her face was distorted and turned pale. ras pale face finally made Darren calm down a bit. He immediately released his hand, Im sorry, I forgot that you still have wounds. ra had calmed down a little from the shock at this time. She nced at the shocked audience watching this drama, and whispered to Darren, No matter what happened, lets go to the office and tell me. Darren also realized that he was a little too impulsive at this time. He nodded and walked into his office with ra one after the other. As soon as the two of them left, the entire office exploded. My God, what happened just now? I was like a TV show! So the previous rumors are all true. ra really had a history with Mr. Kirnd? That incident was originally true. But it was said earlier that the two broke up because ra prostituted when she was at school, but Mr. Kirnd just said that it was a misunderstanding two years ago? So ra didnt do that kind of thing? Oh, I told you, weve known her for two years, for such a good girl, theres no way she would do such a dirty thing! Diane, who was sitting aside, heard everyone talking about what happened just now, and the weather vane changed from scorning ra to being sympathetic. She couldnt help clenching her teeth and stood up. Ah, Diane, where are you going?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Im not feeling well! Gotta take a leave and go home! Meanwhile, in Darrens office. ra sat on the sofa with a pale face, watching Darren in the room, walking around non-stop, the two of them didnt speak for a while. In the end, ra sighed and said, Darren, dont be so emotional. She knew that Darren only walked around like this when he was emotionally unstable. Darren stopped abruptly and looked at ra, his cheeks still tense, ra, why didnt you tell me that you were framed two years ago? ras eyes flickered for a moment, You knew everything? Yes, I knew all of it! Darren stood in front of ra and growled, Why didnt you say anything? So many times, every time I said such horrible things to you, why didnt you exin it? Didnt I exin? ra said abruptly, looking up at Darren with clear eyes, And even if I exin, will you really believe me? Darrens body trembled and instinctively wanted to say Yes, but when he said it, he suddenly thought that he had insulted ra again and again, so righteous, so cruel, he suddenly couldnt say it. ra looked at him and smiled lightly, with a bit of bitterness, Darren, I dont know how you came to know about it back then, I only know that when I was the most vulnerable and needed you the most at that time, you left without even saying goodbye. Do you think I really dont me you for the past two years? You said you believed me, then when you learned about these things, why didnt you ask me for the truth? On the contrary, you directly condemn me to death? When ra said these words, she looked straight at Darren, her eyes were as clear as snow, making Darren a little unsure of how to face her. He could only look away but still said unwillingly, Someone showed me some photos at the time. I thought there were photos, then how could I misunderstand you. Photos? It was the first time that ra knew that Darren had seen those photos two years ago. She gave a wry smile. Yeah, it seems that your so-called trust in me is not worth a few photos after all. She whispered, Perhaps you never believed in me, otherwise, why did you never want to tell me that you are a member of the Kirnd family? Its two different things! Darren was a little anxious, I hid the identity of mine because- Darren, dont you understand yet? Before Darren finished speaking, ra interrupted him, her voice froze for a moment, You never really believed in me, no matter two years ago or now, all you have ever believed in is yourself. After saying these words, ra twitched the corners of her mouth helplessly, Whats the point of talking about this now, its all over, theres nothing to talk about. Saying that she didnt want to discuss this issue with Darren anymore, she stood up and prepared to leave. But unexpectedly, Darren immediately chased after her and grabbed her wrist. ra, what do you mean by there is nothing to talk about? Darren stared at ra stubbornly, the heat in his eyes made ra a little afraid to face it, Since you will block a knife for me, I dont believe that you had really forgotten me in your heart! ras body trembled imperceptibly. But soon, she calmed down and looked at Darren next to her. Darrens beautiful eyes were full of longing and regret, which could not be concealed at all. It was like a flood that made people dare not face it. Darren, I think you made a mistake. She whispered, I didnt block that knife for you. I just pulled the man away. Its the same! You obviously care about me, right? Darren growled. I did want to save you. ras eyshes trembled slightly, but her tone remained steady and calm, Because I owed you that. Chapter 75 Returning to Her Mother’s Home Darren grabbed ras hand and froze, What do you mean? Back then, those schrships and part-time job opportunities were all secretly helped by you, right? ra said in a low voice, seeing the flickering fluctuations in Darrens eyes, she knew that her guess was correct. I really am grateful to you. Although you didnt trust me and lied to me, without you, even graduating from college would be a luxury for me. If she hadnt graduated from college, she wouldnt even have had the chance to find a stable job in a magazine, let alone pay for the medical treatment for her mom. Therefore, she was really grateful to Darren. What do you mean? Darrens face turned pale, You mean, you saved me that day just because I helped you? His expression stung ra slightly. In fact, she knew that she saved him, of course, not just for this reason. In an emergency, she saved him just because of instinct, and she didnt even have time to think. After all, he used to be the person she had loved the most in her life, how could she forget it, how could she just watch him be in danger? But these, Darren didnt need to know.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Thinking of this, she didnt show the turbulence in her heart, she just said calmly, Yes. Thest trace of blood on Darrens face faded, but there was still a hint of unwillingness in his eyes, and he grabbed ra harder, ra, I dont believe it! I dont believe you have no feelings for me anymore! ra was in pain from being caught by him, and finally roared a little intolerably, Darren! What rights do you have to question me like this! Darren was startled by her roar, and finally, let her go. Yes, what rights did he have? He had insulted ra like that before, so how could he ask her to forgive him and admit that she likes him? ra rubbed her sore wrist and said coldly, Darren, you should remember, I told you, even if one day you find out that all this is your misunderstanding and apologize to me, I wont forgive you either. Darrens body trembled, and he immediately remembered that she did say such a thing when he insulted ra viciously before. Im sorry, ra, I- He sincerely wanted to apologize, but before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted coldly by ra. You dont need to apologize to me, because I wont forgive you. She raised her eyes and looked straight at Darren, You lied to me about your background when you were together and didnt believe in me at all. Besides, you insulted me over and over again. I wont forgive you. What she said was serious. She couldnt bear to see Darren get injured, and she did feel that she once owed him, but all this could not be changed, the fact that Darren had hurt her again and again. No man has ever hurt her like this. She couldnt forgive him, and she never wanted to have any contact with him again. She only hoped that from now on he could be as far away from herself as possible. The moment Darren heard ras words, thest trace of blood on his face faded and he froze in ce. ra didnt want to see his face anymore and left the office quickly. The Middleditchs, thergest shopping mall in the city center. Diane trotted through the expensive brand-name stores, clutching her purse, her eyes full of anger. She thought, damn ra, she was obviously an unscrupulous bitch, everyone was blind, and they even helped her! She was so angry that she wanted to buy several bags to relieve her anger, but looking at the expensive prices of the bags in front of her, she knew that she couldnt afford them with her poor sry. It made her even angrier! Why! Why would she need to save money and spend several months sried to buy these bags, but, ra, a bitch, can buy these bags by giving those men a few winks! Diane was feeling indignant when she suddenly heard the silver bell-likeughter of several girls behind her. Ashlee, you look so good in this dress, Darren is so lucky to have a beautiful wife like you. Darren? Diane was stunned, turned her head, and saw a young and beautiful girl, surrounded by several other girls, trying on a dress worth hundreds of dors. With such an outstanding appearance, Diane recognized at a nce that she was the fiance who hade to the magazine to look for Mr. Kirndst time. Did she seem to be called Ashlee? Seeing that every single item on Ashlees body was worth thousands of dors to famous brands, Diane was a little jealous, but soon, she rolled her eyes and suddenly thought of something. Although she couldnt deal with ra, Ashlee, Darrens real girlfriend, is different, right? Thinking of this, she immediately took courage and took a few steps forward, Well, are you the fiance of Mr. Kirnd? Ashlee was originally looking at herself in the mirror narcissistically, but suddenly she heard someone talking to her, she turned her head and saw Diane. With just one nce, she saw the fake bag that Diane was carrying, a trace of disdain shed in her eyes, but she said politely, Are you talking about Darren? Yes, Im his fiance. I know! I thought you are just now. Diane pretended to be delighted, I am a member of the GLAM, and I saw you in the magazinest time. Ashlee couldnt understand her motives but nodded anyway. Maybe its a bit hasty to talk to you suddenly, but the main thing is I really cant stand it anymore, so I want to tell you. Diane said mysteriously. Ashlee frowned, Whats the matter? Its about ra and Mr. Kirnd. Ashlees expression changed immediately. She nced at Diane sharply, and immediately said to the women around her, You go to the coffee shop and wait for me here, and I wille to youter. Those girls were all Ashlees followers, they didnt dare to resist at all, nodded, and left. As soon as they left, Ashlee looked at Diane with a cold expression, Tell me, what are you trying to say? ra finally got off work and walked to the subway station, almost instinctively, and got on the subway to the Kirnd mansion, but halfway through the ride, she realized that she was going to pick up her mother today, so she quickly got off and changed subway to the hospital. After she took her mother home, she tidied up the house with her inconvenient hands and went downstairs to buy something light to eat. It was past 9 p. m. when she was done with all this, and she suddenly remembered that she didnt seem to have told Horace that she had returned to her parents house. Although she wasnt sure if Horace cared about her whereabouts, to be polite, she still sent a message. After sending this message, ra hurried to help her mother get up to have a meal. She didnt know that when she sent this text message, the man on the other side of the phone who was in a meeting, saw it, and his face turned livid in an instant. Chapter 76 In Front of Me, You Don’t Have to Pretend In the conference room, the head of the finance department, who was reporting this quarters profit, broke out into a cold sweat when he saw Horaces suddenly gloomy expression. Was there something wrong with the report? But that was impossible because the profit has also increased by several percentages? The supervisor wiped his sweat and reported thest part, and asked Horace cautiously, Mr. Kirnd, may I ask is there any problem? Dead silence. Horace didnt seem to have heard the report from the supervisor at all, just nodded, his eyes cold on the mobile phone screen on the table. On the phone was ras text message. Horace, I went back home to take care of my mother who was discharged from the hospital. The tone of voice could not be simpler which made the anger in Horaces chest rush upward. Her home? Wasnt her home supposed to be their home too? This woman really knew how to provoke his anger! Horaces silence caused panic among the people present. These heads of various departments are usually all at the top of the pyramid, but at this time, looking at Horace in fear, they are afraid that he was not satisfied with this seasons performance. Time passed by, and just when everyone felt that their backs were soaking wet, Horace finally raised his head. Everyone thought he was going toment on the profitability of this quarter, but he didnt. Unexpectedly, he just said suddenly, The meeting is suspended today, and we will continue tomorrow. When the words fell, he ignored the shocked eyes of the people around him, slid the wheelchair under him directly, and left the conference room. Even Isaac was stunned at this time, stunned for a few seconds before hurriedly catching up. Mr. Kirnd. He quickly caught up with Horace, Did something happen? Is there an earthquake at our nuclear nt? Or theres a hurricane at the power nt? In his consciousness, Horace would interrupt the meeting, so that must be something extremely serious happened. Unexpectedly, Horace just stopped the wheelchair suddenly, and looked up at him coldly, Isaac, go find out where ras family lives. Mrs. Kirnds parents? Isaac was immediately dumbfounded. But Horace didnt pay attention to him anymore, just slipped the wheelchair away again, and left cold words, Go there immediately after you find out. At this moment, ra, who was carefully feeding Helena at home, had no idea what kind of anger a man had caused by a text message of hers. She bought porridge from outside, but the porridge made by this restaurant was just cold rice mixed with water, so tasteless that Helena lost her appetite after a few bites. ra was a little anxious again. She wiped Helenas mouth with a handkerchief and said Mom, you eat so little. Ill go buy you some more. With that, she got up and put on her coat. Helena frowned, Its almost ten oclock. Where can you buy food? But you cant eat anything. Well, if there is no restaurant, Ill go to the supermarket to buy something back. Saying that she walked out of the door directly. Walking out of the building, ra was counting the change in her wallet while walking, when she suddenly saw a car light shing in front of her. She raised her hand to cover her eyes, and after finally getting used to the light, she saw a ck Bentley driving slowly towards her. ra was stunned for a moment. This car was Her house in Stratmont was rented, the mostmon kind of residential house, so this ck Bentley was really out of tune with the surrounding scenery. She was still in shock and didnt react when she saw the car door suddenly open and a familiar wheelchair slowly slides down. ra couldnt believe the scene she saw. She watched Horaces wheelchair slide in front of her before she stammered, Ho Horace, why are you here? Horace looked at the woman in front of him. She was wearing pajamas inside with a sports jacket putting on outside, and the big slippers on her feet. Her hair was casually tied into a bun. It looked a bit sloppy, but for some reason, He still found it cute. But thinking of her text message, he couldnt help but look cold, Why did youe home suddenly? ra didnt expect Horace to suddenly appear downstairs in her house and only asked this question. She could only answer half-truly, My mother wanted to be discharged from the hospital, so I picked her up and took care of her. Horace raised his eyebrows, but did not continue to ask, Itste, what are you doing outside? Go buy food for my mom. Buy food? Ten oclock? Horace frowned, The restaurants are closed. Then I can only go to the supermarket to buy rice. There was nothing at home, she couldnt even cook porridge for my mother. Horace looked at ra with a bit of helplessness in his eyes. This woman sometimes seemed to be strong, but sometimes she was a little silly. She couldnt take care of herself, and how could she take care of her mother? Isaac. After reading this, Horace said, Go to the hotel next to you and ask them to cook some food in the kitchen immediately. ra was stunned for a moment, then quickly waved, No, I dont need that. Ill cook it myself. Its ten oclock, and you asked your mother to wait for you? Horace raised his eyebrows, Dont forget, your mother is still a patient.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ra was speechless now. Of course, she knew that it was gettingte, but she only med herself for being too busy today, so she was still so busyte at night. Thinking that her mother was sick and hungry, ra was no longer stubborn, so she had to ept Horaces help and whispered, Thank you. Horaces expression softened a bit, Lets go, lets go upstairs. Upstairs? ra was stunned again. Otherwise? Horace looked at the frightened little woman in front of him, his expression was even more helpless, Are you telling me to wait for Isaac downstairs with the wind blowing? ras face turned red again, and she quickly pushed Horace into the building. Taking the elevator upstairs, ra pushed Horace into her home and saw the mess in the room. Well I just came back and I havent cleaned it up yet. Im sorry. After all, it was a girl. Seeing such a messy home, ra was also a little embarrassed and quickly began to clean up. But unfortunately, her hand was not very flexible, and when she moved it, she ripped the wound and made a painful sound. Horace keenly noticed ras twisted little face, he couldnt help frowning, and immediately got up from the wheelchair, Let me help you. ra was so embarrassed to ask Horace, the wealthy young man, to clean up the room, and quickly waved, Its alright, although I cant work fast now, I can finish it in a while. In front of me, you dont have to pretend. Horace grabbed ras hand and pushed her down on the sofa. In front of me, you dont have to pretend. Such a natural sentence made ra suddenly stunned, and she forgot to struggle, just sat on the sofa in a daze, watching Horace clean up back and forth. Chapter 77 I Live Here Today ra could tell at a nce that Horace was probably someone who had never done housework before. He was a bit clumsy for the simple tasks of collecting garbage and washing cups, and his expensive shirts were sshed with water. That ra couldnt help but say, Do you need help? No. Horace muffled his throat and stubbornly wiped the table. ra looked at his clumsy hand, and the corners of her mouth curled up involuntarily. However, she had to admit that although he was not good at it, Horaces perfect physique and handsome face still look quite pleasing to the eye when he was doing housework. ra looked at Horace in front of her, and originally felt a little sweet feeling in her heart, but suddenly, she thought of something, and her eyes darkened.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She thought about why she hurried home. It was because of a ne of Horaces. Its because her heart was already a little chaotic. She quickly avoided her gaze, forcing herself not to see him again. She said to herself, ra, you cant look at him anymore, no matter how many times you looked at him, such an excellent man will never be yours. Horace was packing things, and a weak voice suddenly sounded in the room next to him, ra, is there a guest at home? ra was stunned for a moment and immediately realized that Helena, who was resting, was disturbed by them. Afraid that Helena saw Horace standing up, she quickly walked into the room. Mom, did we wake you up? She walked over and saw Helena sitting up, Ive already requested someone to buy food, you can eat it after a while. Hearing the noise outside, Helena frowned, Who is here? ra looked embarrassed, Its Horace. Your husband? Helenas expression suddenly becameplicated. He came to see you? What is he doing outside? ra didnt know how to answer, so she could only whisper, Hes cleaning the room for me. This time, Helena was stunned. Her eyes flickered slightly, and finally, she whispered, Forget it, you just have to figure some things out yourself. Of course, ra understood what Helena was talking about, walked over, held her hand gently, and whispered, Mom, dont worry. I will control myself. This promise was not only for Helena but also for herself. She couldnt let herself really fall in love with Horace. Helena looked at ra, her eyes glinting with inexplicable emotions, Okay, I trust you. ra smiled lightly and walked out of the room again. When she came out, Horace had already tidied up the room, and stood there, holding a rag in his hand, and said proudly, I have tidied everything up. Not bad, huh? Seeing Horaces expression was almost asking for credit, ra couldnt help but burst outughing. Who would have thought that Mr. Kirnd, who was always so calm even while doing a deal worth hundreds of millions of dors, would be so proud of cleaning a room? Very good, she praised sincerely. Thank you. While the two of them were talking, Isaac just came back. ra went to open the door for him. As soon as Isaac came in, he saw Horace with a rag in his hand, and his eyes were so frightened that his eyeballs almost fell. But he didnt dare to say anything, just handed over the meal honestly. ra took care of Helena and finished her meal, and she also ate some casually, it was already 11 p. m. After clearing the table, ra looked at Horace and Isaac, Horace, Isaac, thank you very much today, its a littlete, be careful when you go back to drive. Mrs. Kirnd, you are wee. Isaac smiled and was about to stand up and leave. But Horace next to him was still sitting on the chair and had no intention of returning to the wheelchair. Isaac felt that something was wrong, and immediately asked tentatively, Mr. Kirnd? You go back first. Horace said lightly, I live here today. Live here? ras eyes suddenly opened round, looking at Horace in disbelief. Isaac was also shocked, but he was a well-trained special assistant, and he calmed down quickly, Okay, Mr. Kirnd, then I will pick you up tomorrow morning and bring you a change of clothes. When he finished talking, he left without asking. Hey, Isaac, wait a minute. ra was in a hurry. Seeing Isaac walking so fast, she could only look at Horace, Do you really want to live here today? Horace raised his eyebrows, What? Cant I? Its not impossible. Seeing Horace didnt seem to be joking, ra became even more nervous, Its just that there are only two rooms here You and I, sleep in your room. Horace replied without hesitation, Isnt that how it should be? ras face immediately flushed. Although she and Horace did sleep on the same bed all day when they were in the vi, the bed in her room was much smaller than that in Horaces vi. If they were lying together She was a little afraid to think about it. Moreover, in this way, isnt itpletely contrary to her original intention of leaving the vi? You see the conditions here Im afraid you wont be used to it. ra bit the bullet and continued to make excuses. It doesnt matter. Horace raised his eyebrows slightly, I dont care. ra really had no excuse, and after staring at Horace for a long time, she could only say, then thats ok. I Im going to take a bath first? Horace looked at her with a half-smile, Okay. ra hurriedly entered the bathroom. Just as she was about to start washing, she suddenly found an annoying problem. There was no bathtub in her house, only a shower. The shower was also the simplest type. Usually, it was enough, but at this time, her right hand was injured, and the showerhead could very easily ssh water on her wound. She had no method at all, but she still took off her clothes, turned on the shower, turned on her side, and washed carefully. But her bnce was not good, and the wound was still soaked with water. She wrinkled her face and wanted to raise her hand, but she mmed into the bathroom door, and suddenly she felt heart-wrenching pain Ouch! She couldnt help screaming in pain, and soon she heard hurried footsteps from outside the bathroom, and Horaces worried voice, ra, are you alright? Im fine ra hurriedly said, but the wound was so painful, her voice was shaking, and it didnt seem like she was fine at all. Therefore, Horace outside immediately said, Wait a minute, Ille in right away. ra panicked all of a sudden, Its really fine. You dont need to But before she could finish her words, she heard a knock on the bathroom door, which was opened directly. Chapter 78 I’ll Help You The lock on the bathroom door at ras house was broken long ago, so Horace was able to push the door open directly. As soon as he came in, he saw ra holding one arm high, and the other arm hurriedly pulling up a bath towel to cover herself. In such a hurry, she forgot to turn off the shower, and the wound on her arm was immediately wetted. This careless woman! Seeing ra tossing herself like this, Horace couldnt help being a little angry and immediately walked over, quickly hugged ra into his arms, and then turned off the shower. ra, why are you so stupid. He couldnt help but scold in a low voice, and immediately grabbed ras arm and looked at the wound on it. Sure enough, he saw that the wound was almost purulent with water, and he was even angrier, How can you take a shower alone with a showerhead like this? Horace scolded dissatisfiedly here, but ra didnt say a word at all. She just felt her body clinging to Horace. The only distance between the two was the thin shirt on Horaces body, which was soaked by the water droplets on her body. So the shirt was clinging to their bodies. ra was even able to personally feel the muscles on Horaces chest, the mermaid lines in his abdomen, and She felt like her head was about to explode! Horace said a few words to ra, and when he saw that she didnt speak at all, he couldnt help frowning, and then he looked down at her. At this nce, he saw ra shrinking in his arms, her body copsed tightly, and her blushing face almost dripped blood. Horace was stunned all of a sudden. Just now because he was worried about ra, he didnt even notice the state of ra being hugged by him. The fair skin was slightly red due to the high temperature in the bathroom, and the water droplets flowed down. Although it was not the first time that Horace faced ras body, for some reason, every time he faced it, he seemed to feel a stronger attraction. Besides, this time the challenge to him was even greater because ras soft body was close to his, even if he didnt look down, he could still feel every curve of her body. In an instant, Horace only felt that there was a fire in his body, the more it burned, the more intense it was! ra was already in a panic, but suddenly she felt the change in Horaces body, and her ears suddenly became so red that it seemed like smoke was gonnae out the next minute, and she struggled instinctively, Ho Horace, put me down But her struggle is so powerless in front of Horace, its like tickling, its not so much rejection, its more a challenge to him! Almost without thinking, he suddenly pushed ra against the bathroom wall. Immediately, the distance between the two was even morepressed to intangibility, and even the ups and downs of each others breathing chests could be clearly felt. Horace, you, what are you doing ra couldnt struggle, so she could only raise her eyes in a panic.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Horace didnt know what happened to him, even though it was only ras gentle question at this time that almost defeat hisst sense of reason! He bowed his head abruptly, and his fingers slowly slid across ras waist, making her goosebumps and trembling, he whispered, What do you think Im going to do? Horaces voice was extremely lower, deeper, and sexier than usual, ra only felt that her body was getting hotter and hotter, and stammered, No dont Why not? Horace leaned down a bit again, and put his lips on ras earlobe, Last time you said yes clearly. ras ears were already very sensitive, and at this time, under Horaces provocation, she couldnt hold it back, but herst sense of reason still told her- Dont. Absolutely not. Nothing can happen between her and Horace. Thest time she was in the Kirnds old house, she did agree with Horace, but at this moment, her mood waspletely different. She agreed before because she felt that although it was a loveless marriage, she was married to him after all. She didnt mind having a child with Horace, which was also her duty as a wife. But now she couldnt do such calm thinking. Because she realized that she seemed to have feelings for Horace that she shouldnt have, she didnt dare give her body to Horace again. She was afraid, afraid that after she give herself to Horace, she would really fall into this, and she would never leave Horace again. Thinking of this, she pushed Horace away desperately, My mom is in the room. Its not okay Horace lowered his head, and his blurry gaze met ras glinting eyes. He suddenly woke up a lot. Nothing was more disappointing than a person who had been lost in love, but another person is still rational. Horace thought that ra was still the same as before. She was not ready because of what happened two years ago, so he loosened his body a little. Horace didnt expect that one day he would be helpless to this point, enduring the feeling of wanting someone but cant have her over and over again. In particr, this woman in front of him could always make him so desirous. Never mind. For the sake of her injuries, this time, forgot it. But he didnt mean to let ra go, he suddenly wrapped around her waist again, and in her panicked eyes, he said, Dont worry, I wont force a woman to do things she doesnt like. I just want to help you take a bath. With this kind of shower, if ra took a bath alone, the wound would be inmed. ra was still blushing, Thanks. But Ill just wipe myself clean. Saying that she hurriedly wanted to slip away, but Horace held her and prevented her from leaving. What are you shy about? Its not the first time Ive seen your body. He said casually, took down the shower, and turned it on. If youre worried about me, dont worry, I can control myself. With that, he naturally began to help ra take a bath. ra knew that Horaces personality was unequivocal. No matter how she refused, it was useless. She could only tighten her whole body and let him bathe herself. However, when Horaces big hand swam past her, the warm temperature and slightly rough touch made her feel as if countless currents were flowing through her. She held back so hard that she didnt tremble. On Horaces side, it was even harder to endure. Although he said that his self-control was good, he found that in front of ra, his self-control was put under horrendous challenge every time! But anyway, he promised the woman in front of him, and he could only grit his teeth and endure it. After finally finishing this bath which turned out to be a torture to both of them, Horace carefully wiped ra dry. Feeling that Horace was carefully wiping her body, ra felt a bit dazed for the moment. Chapter 79 Fall in Love ra almost forgot how long it had been since thest time she had been bathed in this way. In ras memory, Helena bathed her a lot when she was a kid; yet when she grew older, Helena became busy earning a living and she must take care of herself. It was unexpected that, after years of independent and lonely life, there appeared a man who would be willing to take care of her, feed her, clean her room for her and bath her when she was injured. His care seemed to be trying to make up for all the love she had lost over the years. More importantly, he was a man with such a high social status and had never done such things. At that moment, ra felt that some parts of her heart were moved and even melted by his tenderness. She could not help closing her eyes to conceal her real feelings. Horace Kirnd Please stop being kind to me. I am so afraid. I am so afraid that I will fall in love with you. After the bath, ra and Horace went back to the living room and Horace was sopping wet. Feeling sorry, ra rummaged through her closet for severalrge sports clothes that she would wear when she did exercises. Before handing those clothes to Horace, she ventured, Are you sure that you want to stay here for the night? Of course, Horace took the clothes and said, Dont you want to take care of your mother? Well, you cant do that with an injured hand. Therefore, I will stay and take care of both of you. Dont trouble yourself. ra didnt want him to stay so she said, I can do it myself.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Are you sure? Horace raised his eyebrows, Are you sure that you can do it yourself when you could not even bath yourself without my help? Horaces words reminded ra of the bathroom story, which made her blush and stopped her from refuting his words. Then, Horace chuckled lightly and walked to the bathroom with the sports clothes. All of a sudden, ra was a little annoyed that she was tricked by Horace again and even acquiesced his stay. Before entering the bathroom, something suddenly urred to Horaces mind and he said, If you dont want me to stay, thene home with me. He walked straight into the bathroom after his words. Horace took a cold shower on purpose. He didnt leave the bathroom until he had controlled his fiery desire. When he was back in the bedroom, he found that ra was already lying in the bed. The bed was so small that ra was almost curled up in the corner. Horace could not bear to see her sleeping in this way, so he went straight to pull her in his arms after he entered the room. What are you hiding from? Horace held ra tightly and whispered into her ear, Wont it be much morefortable in this way? As he said that, he quickly turned off the light, closed his eyes and fell asleep. He was really exhausted after busying himself for the whole day. The fragrance of ras hairforted him in an indescribably tender manner. From a special perspective, a small bed also had its advantage. Soon, Horaces breathing became steady and he fell asleep. However, lying in his arms, ra could not calm herself down for a long time. She turned around slightly, raised her head, and saw Horaces handsome face with a little stubble on his chin. His breath and scent enveloped her. At that exact moment, she felt that her heart began to beat wildly. A shade of helplessness appeared in her eyes and she closed them in despair. ra, dont conceal your feelings anymore. You are falling You have already fallen in love It had already been midnight, but, in Stratmont, there were countless people still awake. Darren, after his overtime shift, plodded back to his rented apartment beside the periodical office at a weary pace. He did not like living in his family house, neither did he want to be with his father and grandfather every day. Therefore, he rented an apartment far away from home. When he went out of the lift and was about to open the door with his key, he caught sight of a small figure. He was startled and could not believe what he had seen. He asked, Ashlee, is that you? Yes, indeed, it was exactly Ashlee Middleton sitting in front of his apartment. Hearing Darrens voice, she raised her head with two red eyes. It was obvious that she had just finished crying, which made her look so poor. Darren, you are finally back. Ashlee, half crying, asked wearily when she caught sight of Darren, I have been waiting for you for a long time and my phone call didnt work. Why do you wait for me? eyebrows knitted, Darren helped her stand up and said in afort tone, I worked overtime today and my phone is out of power. Lets get inside first. Once they entered the room and closed the door, Ashlee pulled Darren into her arms. Transfixed and startled, Darren asked in a gentle tone, Ashlee, are you alright? Ashlees tear wetted his shirt. She whispered, D, will you leave me? She did not even know how to describe her panic and helplessness when she heard what Diane Kirbys said to her that day. Diane told her that Darren questioned ra in public why she did not tell the world that she had been framed. Ashlee knew that Diane told her this with only one purpose. That is, she wanted her to teach ra some lessons. But it was unexpected to Diane that her words nearly scared Ashlee to death. How could Darren know the truth that ra had actually been framed two years ago? Then, would he be with ra again? Would he find out that I designed the n? Attacked by great panic, she did not want to talk with Diane anymore. Instead, she went to Darrens home in a hurry and called him restlessly. However, she did not dare to mention any of her secrets in front of him. The only thing she could do was to find out his attitude carefully. It was obvious that Ashlees question shocked him. Darrenpsed into silence for a few seconds and then asked, Ashlee, what happened? Realizing that he did not answer her question directly, Ashlee was caught by an even greater panic. In order to conceal her fear, she loosened her hug and smiled bitterly, I am fine. I am just a little bit scared. Well, you know, our wedding ceremony ising soon. Ashlees words reminded Darren of their wedding next month. A shade of unwillingness suddenly caught him. The longer Darren paused and stayed quiet, the more scared Ashlee became. She ventured, Darren, you still want to marry me, right? Her words pulled Darren back to reality and he squeezed a smile, Of course, yes, Ashlee. Everything will be alright. You are just imagining things. You are freezing now. Youd better take a hot shower. He led her into the bathroom. Ashlee plodded wearily into the bathroom and slumped on the flush toilet. Its doomed. As expected, Darren would change his attitude after knowing what had happened to ra. What did she have now to defeat ra? Her phone suddenly rang when she was still lost in her thought. The name on the screen startled her. Ashlees speaking. she picked up the phone quickly, You dont need to find that old man anymore. I have already Before she finished her words, what the person on the phone had said made her change her countenance immediately. What? You mean that the old man didnt make the n work back then? How could it be! Chapter 80 Do You Love Horace? When Ashlee was taking a bath in the bathroom, Darren was standing on the balcony, smoking. Not aware of the passage of time, he had already smoked a whole package of cigarettes. It was the first time that he had ever been attacked by feelings of regret. He regretted leaving ra without saying goodbye two years ago; he regretted his engagement with Ashlee; and whats more, he regretted his tricks on and insults to ra. It was he himself who drove his beloved one away. Therefore, he could me no one for this. More importantly, now, Horace has already been with ra. When he thought about Horace, he could not help clenching his fist and smoking much more heavily.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He remembered that when he showed those photos to Horace, thetter chose to believe in ras innocence without hesitation. Horace trusted her, probably because he had already known the truth. No matter whether he knew the truth or not, he did not hurt ra after all. Compared with Horace, Darren felt himself a coward and a loser. Such aparison made him irritated. The thought of those photos reminded him that there were still several of them kept in his phone which he forgot to delete. At that moment, he felt that those photos hurt him a lot and he only wanted to delete them right now. When he was deleting the photos, he suddenly noticed something bizarre. Hold on. Why did these photos look different from the ones that he had projected on the screen at the Kirnd familys dinner party? Although he did not try to remember all that about ra, he found that all the details about her were deeply printed in his mind and he could recall every detail. Of course, he could definitely remember those photos at the dinner party. The photos on his phone were almost the same as the photos projected on the screen at the dinner party except for one of them where ray on the bed with her hair loose and scattered on the pillow. Suddenly, Horace found it hard to breath. Why He remembered that Ashlee told him that all the photos disyed on the banquet came from his phone. But why was there an extra photo projected on the screen? Did that mean that One possible exnation urred to Darren, which startled and even scared him. However, before he could ponder on it, a soft and tender voice rang behind himC Darren? He was brought back to reality by the voice. He turned around to find Ashlee Kirnd staring at him intently and quizzically with her hair dripping wet. He found that Ashlees face, which was simr to but more beautiful and flirting than ras face, made him scared and gave him goose bumps. Well, Ashlee, he involuntarily stepped back and said, I had a call from my office. Something happened and I have to handle it. Dont wait for me. Take a rest. Before Ashlee could say a word, he went straight towards the door. Darren Ashlee was stupefied by his words and when she wanted to stop him, he had already left the house. Ashlee stood in a frozen manner, lost in thought. Why does Darren leave in such a hurry? Is he going to meet ra? The thought of ra and what she had learnt from the call made her pale. She had sent someone to contact that old man and now she was told that the old man did not rape ra two years ago and it was someone else who had done that. What shocked her the most was that her boy could not find out any information about that mysterious man, which meant that this mysterious man was more powerful than her. Who was that mysterious rapist two years ago? In the morning, when ra woke up, the first thing that she saw was Horaces handsome face which was so close to her. It was so close that she went nk for a few seconds before she could realize that they were lying in the bed in her little apartment. She wanted to get up immediately, but Horaces hug stopped her. His eyes were still closed and when he realized her intention of getting up, he tightened his hug and said, Be quiet. It is only 7 oclock now and we can sleep a bit longer. It was unexpected for ra that Horace was actually awake. She was frozen by his hug and words and she could do nothing but lie still. However, she found it impossible to fall asleep again. As time passed, she grew more and more nervous and the bell rang before she almost sweated. Horace opened his eyes slowly and then stared at ra intently. Good morning, ra, he whispered hoarsely. His voice was soft like a feather and could give everyone goose bumps. Such a morning greeting made ra blush, Good morning. ra got up and prepared a clean towel and toothbrush for Horace. After cleaning herself up, she helped her mother wash her face and brush her teeth. Then, Isaac came with the breakfast prepared by Martha. There was, of course, breakfast specially prepared for Helena. Seeing the substantial breakfast on the table, ra could not help whispering to Horace, It is unnecessary to trouble Martha. It is fine. It will just take a little more time. Horace took a sip of the porridge and said, But, if you still insist on living here, it will trouble Martha much more. Startled, ra ventured, You dont mean that you still want to stay here for another night? Well, if you still want to stay here, Horace answered casually, then I will ask Martha to bring me my pajamas. Your clothes are too small for me. ra was made speechless. She now admitted that Horace was a smart, high-handed man. He never shouted at her or forced her, but he could always, in a smart way, make herpromise. ra now realized that he was exactly a better game yer. Fine, she lowered her eyes, I will be back tonight. A shade of smirk appeared on Horaces face, You can bring your mother with you. My mom wonte with me. She has already gotten used to this house. Then Ill find you a nurse to look after her. Knowing that her refusal wouldnt work, ra nodded her head and acquiesced. After breakfast, Horace drove ra to work. She remembered that she had a morning meeting to sit that day, so she went straight to the public meeting hall above her office. It was unexpected for her to see Darren sitting in the meeting hall alone, preparing for the meeting. Noticing her arrival, Darren was shocked and asked, ra, didnt you receive an email about the half-hour dy of the meeting? ra felt frustrated. Horaces arrival yesterday upset her n, which made she forget to check her email. I forgot. I am sorry. she wanted to disappear immediately, Ill leave now. Wait. Before she could leave, Darren stopped her. Eyebrows knitted, ra asked, Director, what can I do for you? I have a question for you. Darren stood up slowly. Compared with the former guy who had been mean to her, now he spoke so gently, just like the mild young man he was back in the old days. He asked, Do you love Horace? Chapter 81 A Murderer It was totally unbelievable that Darren would ask this question in such a direct and reckless way. ra was startled by him, frowning, and answered, Im sorry, sir. I dont want to answer such a question. When she was about to turn around and leave, Darren walked towards her at a fast pace and took her by the wrist. Well, indeed, a director wont want to ask you such a question. Darren said anxiously, But I was your boyfriend, and I want to Well, I am your friend now, and I want you to tell me the truth. He had wandered outside for a whole night, lost in thought of ra and everything about her. Then he found that, for him, the marriage between ra and Horace now mattered the most. Before, he always believed that ra married Horace only for his wealth, but now, at that moment, after everything that had happened, he had to reconsider their marriage again.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. If it had not been for money, ra would only marry Horace for two reasons. It was either for love, or for apromise with reality. Darren would never convince himself of the former reason, because, although it had already been two years since they broke up, he refused to believe that she had already forgotten her love for him since he himself hadnt forgotten his love for her. Therefore, he would rather believe that she married him only because she had no other choice. In order to find out the truth, he had sent someone to investigate their marriage, which revealed the truth that ra had had countless blind dates a month before their marriage. All those men whom she had dated were neither handsome nor rich, but all of them were registered permanent residents in Stratmont. The discovery, associated with Helenas disease, gradually led him to an answer. That was why he came to question ra about her attitude. He wanted some excuses for their badly-ended rtionship two years ago. Questioned in such a pressing way, ra turned pale. She tried to calm herself down and then refuted, Darren, Horace is your uncle and I am your aunt now. It is quite inappropriate for you to pry into your family elders life, isnt it? Mind your own business. Such a refutation was unexpected. Darren gnashed, ra, dont beat around the bush! You never love Horace, right? You married him only because he is a registered resident in Stratmont, right? That Darren had made such an in-depth investigation was out of ras imagination, which nted a shade of unbelievability and fear in her eyes. Noticing the change in ras countenance, Darren was then convinced that he had found out the truth and his heart began to beat more and more wildly. He held her wrist more tightly and further questioned, ra, am I right? You dont love him at all, right? Well, of course, how can you love a cold and disabled man? Even Darren himself couldnt tell why he cared about this marriage. The only thing that he was sure about was that he would be caught by fury whenever he thought about the scene that ra would sleep with Horace every night and they had already seen every part of each other. Thus, he would insult and humiliate Horace whenever he could. However, it seemed that Horace was better than him from every perspective except for his crippled legs and aloof personality. ra was going to ignore his words, but his insult to Horace made her angry in an indescribable way. Darren, stop this nonsense! she got rid of him with all her strength and scolded coldly, You are thest one in the world that can insult or humiliate him! You are never better than him! Are you more handsome and richer or do you have a greater trust in me? I will let you know that I have never regretted my choice of marring him! Darren would never believe that ra, such a gentle girl, would fight against her in such a violent way. He was stupefied by her words and anger, and then gradually grew paler and paler. Why did she be so angry? Was it because of Horace? Was it only because I insulted Horace? Did her anger mean that Horace meant more than her nominal husband? Such a guess nearly suffocated Darren. In the next second, he took her by her wrist again, but with a greater strength thanst time, and growled in a low voice, ra Selman! Youd better tell me that you dont love him! Stupid girl! You know nothing about that beast! Darrens grip made her so painful that she could not utter a word. Darren did not notice the change in her countenance and kept scowling, Ten years ago, Horace, the cold beast, left her girlfriend alone to die and ran away himself! How can you love such a selfish and cold man! ra was trying to get rid of him, but his words froze and shocked her like thunder. Nonsense! increasingly pale, she blurted out, Stop saying this nonsense! Realizing that ra was still defending Horace, the fury in Darrens heart med more wildly. His anger made him forget that the ten-year-ago case was a taboo. He continued, Nonsense? If you dont trust me, you can investigate it. Then you will know how Horace survived the kidnap and how Laura Hutchinson had died because of him! ra became deadly pale. Laura Hutchinson Wasnt she the girl who owned that crystal ne? She died. She died because of him in the kidnapping ten years ago. There was suddenly too much information dashing into her brain, which made her speechless. Her paleness calmed Darren down. He let go of her wrist and began to regret his impulse. The kidnap ten years ago was an absolute taboo for the Kirnd family and they had suppressed the news. However, he actually divulged the details of the kidnap case only because of his jealousy. Anyway, this unintentional divulgence could now let ra know Horaces real personality, which was still wonderful. At the thought of this, Horace calmed down a little and said, ra, I dont care about our real rtionship and our future fate. I just dont want you to be cheated by him. The shock made ra ignore Darrens words. Then, a few secondster, personnel of GLAM entered the office one by one for the meeting. When they saw ra and Darren, they were first startled and then sat down quietly, with mute gossips filling the whole meeting hall. ra also sat down quietly. However, she couldnt concentrate on the meeting at all since what Darren said about the kidnapping had upied her mind. It was totally unexpected that she had been jealous of a dead girl for so many days. Then, did Laura really die because of Horace? ra found herself fearful to go any further. Chpater 82 The Truth ra went back to her office after the meeting finally ended in her anxiety. She wondered whether she should investigate the kidnap case. After hesitation, she decided to ask Stephanie for help. Stephanie, she asked, Can you do me a favor? Stephanie had been a reporter for more than ten years. She used to work in a newspaper office before she quit the job because she found it tiring to conduct interviews all over the country, and then she worked here as an exclusive editor. Yes, go ahead. Stephanie and ra were friends, so she did not refuse her. ra slightly bit her lower lips and said, I want to know about the kidnapping that happened to the second young master of the Kirnd family ten years ago. This request was obviously unexpected for Stephanie. She paused for a few seconds and said in a slight panic, ra, why do you want to know about this case? Stephanie was the only one ra could turn to. Since the kidnap case happened ten years ago, she was sure that, except for the Kirnd family, only the policemen and reporters who had followed the case could tell her the truth. Therefore, she decided to try her luck with Stephanie. Well embarrassed, ra took a deep breath, I am just curious. If it is only out of your curiosity, then you had better stop your investigation. Stephanie answered in a solemn and serious tone, Not everyone can pry into Kirnds history. After her words, Stephanie continued her work. Her attitude towards this case increased ras curiosity. Stephanie must have known some details. Stephanie, ra quickly drew up a chair and sat down, I really want to know the details. I cant tell you the reason, but I do need to know.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It was lunch time and everyone, except for Stephanie and ra, was having their lunch in the canteen. Stephanie raised her head and stared at ra with a profound look. After a few seconds of silence, she suddenly said, ra, I can tell you some details. But you must tell me the truth. Did you ask this because of your husband? This question startled ra, Stephanie, how did you Well, I have known that a long time ago. Stephanie sighed, Your husband is Horace, right? Whats more, he was exactly the second young master of the Kirnd family- the protagonist of the kidnap case. Stephanies words shocked rapletely. She thought that she had hidden her marriage well enough, but Stephanie still knew the real identity of her husband. Whats more, Stephanie also knew the rtionship between Horace and the Kirnd family. Although ra did not give an answer and tried to conceal her feelings, her facial expression betrayed her, which told Stephanie that she was right. Stephanie sighed again with an I-know-I-am-right expression and said, You are shocked that I knew his identity, right? Actually, Ive realized that Horace is the Kirnds second young master since my first interview with him. And my suspicion about your rtionship was raised when I saw the ring, so I asked you a tentative question. Now ra admired Stephanie to a greater extent. As an experienced reporter who had worked hard in the news circle for more than ten years, Stephanie had a keen eye for details which was truly iparable. Now that Stephanie had known the real identity of her husband, ra decided to tell her the truth. Anyway, she hid their marriage not because it was a shame, but because she wanted to avoid gossip. Yes, Stephanie, you are right. ra admitted in a low voice, Then can you tell me more about the kidnap? ra was afraid that Stephanie would still refuse her request. Yet Stephanie, looking her in the eyes, said seriously, ra, I know that you are a good girl. Although there has been a lot of gossips and rumors recently, I still believe that you are not a gold digger. Hearing that, ra was touched and her eyes turned red, Thank you, Stephanie. She had been misunderstood and despised for nearly two years. At the very beginning, she would always try to defend herself. However,ter, she gave in since she knew that no one would trust her. Therefore, Stephanies trust was quite touching to her. Well, I was shocked when I found out about your marriage with Horace. Stephanie stared at ra with a shade of pity in her eyes, Although Horace is outstanding, what he has done during these two years cant make me believe that he can be a good husband. ra turned a little pale, Stephanie, tell me everything you know. Stephanie sighed and said, You are lucky that you asked the right person. Ten years ago, I still worked in a newspaper office and I was the one who took charge of the case. I worked very hard to find out the truth. However, before I could publish this story, I was threatened by the Kirnd family not to divulge any details about it. I am clearly aware of what the Kirnd family would do to me if I betray them, so I keep the secret as if I knew nothing about it. Now ra realized why Stephanie would know the real identity of Horace. If she truly had had an in-depth investigation into the case, she would already know Horaces name and appearance. Yet the tone of Stephanie scared her, What happened? At that time, Horace was still a university student. Originally, the Kirnd family was to send him to study abroad, but he decided to stay home for a girl, who was his girlfriend at that time. Well, if I remember correctly, the name of the girl was Laura Laura Hutchinson, ra interrupted. ras interruption startled Stephanie a little, What? You know her name? Yes, indeed, her name was Laura Hutchinson. They were close to each other. They might be each others first love, I guess. Anyway, Horace didnt study abroad because of the girl. Stephanies words reminded ra of the photos in the drawer. In the photo, they were both young and smiling happily. They must have been so deep in love with each other. Just like she and Darren before. When they were freshmen, Horace and Laura got rid of the bodyguards sent by the Kirnd family and went to a small town for fun. It was unexpected that they would have been kidnapped. They were both kidnapped? ra was shocked by the information and could not help interrupting Stephanie again, You mean that not only Horace, but also that girl was involved ten years ago? Yes, Stephanie said seriously, The Kirnd family suppressed the news, so no one noticed the disappearance of the girl and everyone believed that Horace was the only victim. Then? At that time, the kidnappers asked for a sky-high ransom. After all, Horace was Russell Kirnds grandson, so the ransom was paid. However, after receiving the money, those kidnappers still nned to kill the victims. It might be because their identities had been known by the Kirnd family. They locked Horace and Laura in a warehouse and set a fire. Chpater 83 I Trust Him The story struck fear into ras heart, Did Laura die in the fire and only Horace survived? You are right, Stephanie turned much more serious and also paler, However, ording to the case record I found in the police office, the kidnappers actually tied Horace and Laura together, but Horace fled from the warehouse with his injured legs while Laura was found dead tied up. ra also turned pale, So you mean that Yes, Stephanie lowered her voice, Horace left her girlfriend to death and ran away alone. No, ra blurted out, No, it couldnt be. Horace couldnt be selfish enough to do such a terrible thing. Although she hadnt been with Horace for a long time, she was sure that, no matter how cold he seemed to be, he was actually a gentle and kind person in nature. Thus, she couldnt believe that he would actually leave his girlfriend to death and fled away himself. Realizing that ra would continue to trust and defend him, Stephanie gave her another pathetic look and sighed again, ra, none of those rich men can face death bravely. Instead, they are more afraid of it than other people. More importantly, Horace was only a boy at that time, so it is understandable that he would flee away alone. Biting her lips, rapsed into silence. Thats all I know about this case. Before I could conduct further and more detailed investigation, the Kirnd family had already suppressed the news, Stephanie continued, Well, at the very beginning, I didnt want to tell you about this case since you have already married Horace. However, as a stubborn person myself, I insist that if a man doesnt even try to save his beloved one when encountering danger, you cant entrust your life on him. While saying, Stephanie held ras hands gently, You are a good girl. I want you to know that you cant be cheated by what he has shown you, and neither can you hold some unrealistic fantasies towards him. You should depend on yourself so that you can live your own ideal life. Of course, ra knew that Stephanie told her the details because she cared about her. She squeezed a smile and said, Thank you for telling me this, Stephanie. I still cant convince myself that Horace would act in such a selfish way. That ra was so wrongheaded made Stephanie anxious, ra, you cant be an obsessive of Horace! You should know that those rich men are cold and cruel in nature! You cant depend your life on them! Smiling, rapsed into silence again. Now she had calmed down from the shock and could gradually digest and analyze the information learnt from Stephanie and Darren. She finally knew that the girl whom she was jealous of was Horaces first love. Whats more, whatever the truth, she died because of Horace, which was beyond question. She also finally understood the profound sadness shown on Horaces face whenever he saw the crystal ne. To be honest, who could truly get over the sadness brought by the death of his beloved one, especially when the death happened in a fire because of him when they were both young and beautiful, so deeply in love. ra couldnt dare to try to imagine how sad Horace had been all these years. Compared to the pain caused by the injured legs, the pain caused by the loss of his beloved girl was the real trauma. With regard to what Darren had told her that Horace left the girl to death and ran away, ra doubted. Even though he did flee away himself, she believed that he had his reasons. It seemed that she had a blind and irrational trust in Horace, but she still insisted on believing him. She trusted him without hesitation, which was exactly the same as what Horace did to her two years ago. A married couple should, of course, understand and trust each other, shouldnt they? Moreover, she couldnt be hardhearted enough to scold him after he had endured so much pain since the kidnap ten years ago.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When ra and Stephanie finished their conversation, their colleagues gradually came back from the canteen. They didnt dare to discuss the case anymore, so they went on to work silently. ra decided to go back to her small apartment when she finally finished her work that day. In the afternoon, she received a text from Martha that a nurse had already been hired for Helena. Yet she still felt worried about her mothers situation, so she went back to Horaces vi after she went back home and made sure that the care worker was professional. Meanwhile, in the CEOs office in the Solrace Corporation. Horace was having a look at the newest fund model when Isaac suddenly knocked on the door and entered the office. Mr. Kirnd, Isaac looked strange in his expression, You asked me to investigate the man who vited Mrs. Kirnds safety two years ago and I had already checked all the security cameras and records of the hotel. I found nothing suspicious except for one thing that had been forgotten in the room. The movement of Horaces fingers on the keyboard paused. He asked coldly, You guys are so inefficient. You have been investigating for such a long time, but with no satisfying results. Why cant you investigate that thing left in the room yourself? And you even need my help. Isaacs forehead began to sweat. He ventured, Mr. Kirnd, Ill definitely conduct my investigation. But before that, I believe that I must show it to you first. Hearing that, Horace finally turned around from theputer and cast a look at the thing. Isaac immediately put down that thing on the table and exined, As a five-star hotel, Millennium Hotel would keep and take care of everything that their guests have leave behind by ident, and then try to get in touch with their guests. However, this time, they havent been able to get in touch with the owner of this item. Therefore, this handkerchief has been kept in the storage room for two years. There was a handkerchief lying on the table in front of Horace. It was a delicate dark-blue silk handkerchief with extremely high quality. It looked like a mans handkerchief since there were no patterns on it except for a small English letter J in cursive embroidered at the bottom. When Horace saw the handkerchief, his countenance suddenly changed. He picked it up and observed it carefully for a long time before he suddenly looked up at Isaac with deadly coldness in his eyes and asked, Are you sure that you found it in that room? Horaces pressing tone made Isaac scared. He stopped himself from shivering and suppressed his desire to wipe his sweat with his handkerchief, Yes, Mr. Kirnd. All of a sudden, Horace tightly clenched his fist, which creased the handkerchief. Bring stair Jakovich to me! he growled after a few seconds of silence. Chapter 84 The Handkerchief in the Room Well Ive been trying to get in touch with Mr. Jakovich since the moment I found the handkerchief. However, I couldnt contact him because he is now attending a design seminar abroad and has turned off his phone. Try your best! Horace scowled in a low voice angrily, Bring him to me as soon as you can get in touch with him. Isaac was so scared that he became deadly pale, Yes, Mr. Kirnd. Now Horace had no mood for the model on theputer screen. He moved towards the door in his wheelchair rapidly. Isaac followed. Then, Horace asked coldly, Is ra home now? Martha called just now and told me that Mrs. Kirnd had already gone back home. Hearing that, Horace finally softened his poker face a little. When he suddenly realized that he still held that handkerchief in hand, he immediately cast it to Isaac with disgust and said, Throw it away. Also, buy and close thepany that produces this handkerchief. I dont want to see it anywhere anymore. Taking stair Jakovich into ount, Isaac hesitated, But how about Mr. Jakovich? Do as I said!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ra had fallen asleep when Horace was home. Sleeping with Horace in a small bedst night gave her a light sleep, which made her tired that day, so she went straight to bed after having dinner. When Horace entered the room, he found ra curling up in bed, wearing the silk sling pajamas bought by Martha. She tightly held the quilt in her arms, which exposed her delicate shoulders and back to the air. Horace frowned. ra had gotten used to such a sleep posture. Instead of tucking herself in, she would rather hold the quilt in her arms. Therefore, he would wake up at midnight in order to tuck her in in fear that she would catch a cold. Why did Martha buy her sling pajamas? Such pajamas could not keep her warm. After locking the door, Horace stood up from the wheelchair and walked towards the bed, hoping to tuck her in. When he just stood still beside the bed, ra turned around and left the quilt behind, which totally exposed her body to the air. All of a sudden, Horace held his breath and stopped his movement. He then understood why Martha would prepare such pajamas for ra. The pajamas were ck, embroidered with delicate, beautiful patterns. ra became more attractive when the cloth covered her fair skin. The pajamas were not loose but slim, so that it could delineate ras sexy figure. When she wore it and slept in such a casual posture, it was extremely tempting. Desire was burning in Horaces eyes. At that moment, ra woke up and slightly rubbed her sleepy eyes. Horace? realizing that there stood a man beside the bed, she was startled and then became sober, Wee home. When she went home that day, she was so tired that she fell asleep very soon. Now, seeing Horace standing just in front of her, what Stephanie had told her that day urred to her and she became soberer. Before making a response, Horace rapidly covered ra with the quilt, which dissolved his fiery desire. He said, I think you should put on more clothes in case you catch a cold. It took ra several seconds before she lowered her head to have a look at her new pajamas and realized what he meant. She blushed, I have only been away from home for one day and it was unexpected that Martha would throw away my old pajamas and buy me this. Now ra did regret that she went home yesterday. Her imprudent decision not only brought her no benefits, but also put her at the kind mercy of Martha. Indeed, those who had worked for rich families were better yers than her. Well, how about your wound? Horace suddenly recalled ras wound and he took her wrist out of the quilt. Seeing the used bandage and cotton inside it, he knitted his brow, You havent redressed it, right? ra, cant you take better care of yourself? ra looked a little guilty and lowered her head, I will redress it right now. She tried to get up from bed, but stopped by Horace. He said, Ill do it for you. It is inconvenient for you to do it with your left hand. He got the cotton swab and medicine and began to redress ras wound. ra could not remember how many times Horace had helped her change the wound dressing since the ident. Whenever he did that, his hot breath would fall on her arms, which always made her blush. She could not help turning around and staring at Horaces handsome face. It dazzled her a little. From this special angle, his eyshes looked long and dense, and his eyes sparklingly dark. Even a girls eyshes and eyes could not be more beautiful than his. Attracted by Horaces eyes, she ventured in a soft tone, Horace, can I ask you a question? Horace paid all his attention to her wound. Without looking up, he gave a grunt of acquiescence. The owner of that neIs she your ex-girlfriend? ra asked. The movement of Horaces hand paused for a few seconds and then he rapidly resumed his work. Again, without looking up, he gave a grunt of approval. It was unexpected that Horace would be willing to talk about this topic. She was relieved a little and posed another question, You loved her very much, right? Hearing the question, Horace finally looked up. The darkness in his eyes was deep, preventing ra from guessing what he was thinking about. He asked calmly, ra, why do you want to know about this? ra began to regret her questions and responded in a low voice, Well, I can sense your sadness whenever you have a look at it. The darkness in Horaces eyes flickered. He lowered his head again and went on redressing ras wound. When ra thought that Horace did not want to continue this topic, he made his response unexpectedly. I am sorry to her. It took ra several seconds to understand his words. He was sorry to Laura? Her heart sank. Did it mean that he had really left Laura to death and fled away alone ten years ago? Otherwise, why would he say that he was sorry to her? No. It was impossible. She slightly shook her head to get rid of her imagination about this topic. She did not dare to ask more questions about it, so their conversation about this topic came to an end. While in the old house of the Kirnd family. Russell Kirnd was old, so he went to bed early. However, in the study, there stood a bowing figure, with his face lowering into the darkness, in front of Sean Kirnd. Are you sure? Sean, with an extremely gloomy face, asked, Did that cripple really have sex with his new married wife? It is real, the man standing in front of the table answered seriously, Mr. Russell Kirnd has been concerned about this matter. Besides, what I have observed can prove it. Damn it! Sean threw a hard punch at the table with fury in his eyes, If it is real, then this ra Selman would probably have a baby with that loser? Chapter 85 Clara, I’m Sorry Its theoretically possible. The person at the desk replied respectfully. This must never happen! Seans face was hideous, he thought for a while, and said, I will find a way to hold Horace tomorrow and you need to find a way to get rid of that ra.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The man frowned, Sir, why dont we just get rid of Horace directly? You think I dont want to? Sean sneered, but you also know how much the old man cares about him. In the kidnapping case ten years ago, he almost turn the whole Stratmont upside down, so we cant touch him. But ra Selman is different, shes just an outsider, even if something goes wrong, the old man wont do anything. Ok, I see. Besides. Sean suddenly thought of something, his face sank, then he said, Dont let Darren know about this. The mans eyes flickered, Yes. Go. Yes, sir. ra went to GLAM the next day, and after a while, she received a text message from Horace, saying that he was going on a business trip, and remembered her to change her medicine and take care of herself. She obediently replied OK, and continued busy with her work. The deadline was approaching and the office was a mess. She finally managed to get this work finished. ra was thest group to leave the magazine. It was past midnight. Coincidentally, there seemed to be a concert in the stadium next to thepany, and the traffic was so congested that it was impossible to get a car. Everyone was talking about carpooling, but when they asked where she lived, she couldnt answer. She couldnt tell everyone that she lives in the most expensive viplex in the city, right? So, she could only bite the bullet and smile, saying that her husband was already on his way to pick her up and they should leave first. Everyone was like Im so envious, and they got into their car one after another. In the end, only ra was left waiting at the door of thepany. ra waited and waited, but after 20 minutes, there was still no car, and the car-hailing app didnt work, but Horace wasnt in Stratmont and she didnt have anyone to ask for help. She could only continue to wait. But rather than a taxi, a red Ferrari stopped in front of her. Seeing the people sitting in the sports car, her face froze, and she immediately turned to leave. But the door was opened so quickly and the person in the drivers seat caught up. ra, what are you doing? ra was forced to stop and turned her head, Mr. Kirnd. Darren walked toward her with a helpless expression, but he still opened the car door, Get in the car, Ill take you home. But she didnt move, No need, my husband wille to pick me up. She emphasized the word husband, but Darren just looked even more helpless, ra, you dont need to irritate me on purpose, I know that my uncle and my dad are both on business trips. ra didnt expect that Horaces business trip was actually for his family, and she was embarrassed. But she still refused to move, Ill just take a taxi. Its sote, there was no taxi. You dont have to feel stressed. Im just sending you back. Even if its an ordinary employee standing here today, Ill send her home. When the words fell, he saw that ra was still standing motionless, and he couldnt help but get angry. He grabbed her arm directly and dragged her into the car. Let go of me! ra really didnt want to have anything to do with him, not to mention how embarrassed the two of them were, just because she vaguely felt that Darren had feelings for her, she wanted topletely draw the line. However, how could her strength bepared with him? She was still dragged into the car by him. Darren quickly closed the car door, locked it with the key in his hand, got into the car himself, and started it at the fastest speed. It was toote for her to get out of the car. ra looked at him angrily, but there was nothing she could do, so she chose not to say a word. Darren was quite sensible today, he didnt say anything to her, just quietly sent her to the door of the vi all the way. The car was parked outside the familiar vi, ra breathed a sigh of relief, said thank you, and immediately tried to get out of the car. Unexpectedly, Darren, who had been silent all the way, suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her back to her seat. ra thought that he got crazy again, and immediately warned him, What are you doing? Looking at her fear in front of him, Darrens eyes glinted with a trace of hurt. But soon, he said, ra, Im sorry. She did not expect that he would suddenly say something like that and she was stunned and looked at him nkly. Two years ago, I misunderstood you and left when you needed me the most. Darren looked at her straight, word by word, and said seriously, I owe you an apology, Im sorry, Im really sorry. When Darren said these words, he was sincere. For a long time, he was busy misunderstanding her and taking revenge. After knowing the truth, he was busy thinking about her rtionship with Horace, butst night, it suddenly urred to him that he seemed to owe her an apology. Apologies for the bad things hes done. ra looked at him with a serious face, her eyes flickering slightly. She just didnt know how to describe her feelings at this time. To be honest, she never expected his apology. The damage that had been done was not something that could be made up for with a single sorry. But looking at the serious face, her originally cold and defensive heart did melt a little. At this moment, she could vaguely recognize the exuberant young man back then. Her lips trembled and she avoided his gaze, Its all in the past, theres no need to mention it now. Indeed, no apology can make up for the damage that had been done. But again, its no use brooding over it. Its hard for her to pretend to be forgiving and tell Darren that she had let go or forgiven him, but she wont take revenge on him either. After all, it was the person she loved for the first time. He symbolized her purest and most beautiful years. She didnt want to destroy him or the beautiful memories they had. I Darren only felt a dull pain in his heart and wanted to say something, but ra had already raised her eyes quickly. Thank you for sending me back today, I really need to go, goodbye. After that, she no longer gave him any chance to speak, and quickly broke free of him and opened the car. Darren sat on the seat and looked at her back, feeling lost. Was she not even willing to give him a chance to apologize? Darren didnt even drive away, but just sat in the car nkly. When he realized it, two hours had passed and the sky waspletely dark. He quickly patted his face and was about to drive away, but at this moment, he suddenly smelled a strange burnt smell. Chapter 86 A Big Fire On this side, after ra left his car, she returned to the vi, ate dinner as usual, and quickly fell asleep. But she didnt know if it was her illusion. She felt that she was very sleepy today. She felt dizzy when she was taking a shower. She fell asleep almost as soon as she touched the pillow and she didnt even have a dream. She didnt know how long she slept in a deep sleep, but she was woken up by a pungent smell of smoke. She coughed and coughed. She woke up in her sleep, struggled to open her heavy eyelids, and suddenly felt the stinging pain of her eyes being smoked. She immediately felt that something was wrong, and quickly got up, but the moment she got up, she realized that her body was so weak that she had no strength at all. Whats wrong with her?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. But at this moment, she didnt care so much, and just quickly turned on the light on the bedside table. In an instant, she saw ck smoke filling the room. Fire it was on fire? ra was really frightened, and the pungent smell of smoke made her cough even harder. But she still calmed herself down as fast as she could, quickly dragged her weak body out of bed, grabbed her jacket, and rushed out the door. But when she opened the door, she was even more frightened! What a big fire! Before the door was blocked, the fire from the outside did not spread in, but when the door opened, she saw that the entire corridor was already on fire, and the mes were greedy. Martha! Donald! At this moment, ra was still worried about the two old people in the room, but no one answered, leaving her to choke on the smoke. She couldnt take care of that much anymore; she could only take care of herself first. But looking at such a big fire in front of her, it was impossible to rush out directly! She tried to calm down, ran back to her room, closed the door, and rushed into the bathroom with a nket, soaked it in water, and put it on her body before rushing out again. With the protection of this nket, she was a little more daring, and immediately lowered her body as much as possible to avoid inhaling too much smoke from the corridor where the fire was raging. She finally walked to the entrance of the corridor and was about to go downstairs, but she saw that the stairs were burned even more severely. Several steps had been burned, and she couldnt get through at all! While she was in a panic, she suddenly saw a gust of white mist flowing towards her! She looked at the white mist and was stunned for a few seconds before she realized It was a fire extinguisher! The next second, in the white fog, a familiar slender figure rushed over. ra! Where are you? The moment she heard this voice, ra was shocked and delighted, screaming like she was grabbing a life-saving straw, Darren! Darren, I am here! The white mist of the fire extinguisher eased the fire on the stairs a little. She immediately saw Darren running towards her, but at this moment, the railing of the next corridor was suddenly smashed down by the fire, and the two of them were suddenly separated from each other. In the middle, the fire raged again. Damn it! She heard Darren covering his mouth and scolding, ra, stay there, Ille find you right away! ra wanted to nod her head, but suddenly, she thought of something. Wait a minute, is Horaces ne still in the room? It should be. Horace treasures that ne very much. He doesnt take it away from home. Usually, he keeps it in the drawer when he goes to work or on business trips. The fire was so big that after the table was burnt into ashes, the crystal ne would definitely be destroyed. Then Horace would be heartbroken. She couldnt help thinking about Horaces sad expression every time he held the ne and suddenly felt very ufortable in her heart. Damn, if she was rescued unscathed while she didnt try to take his most precious thing, would that make her too selfish? Although she knew that the ne was just a dead thing, after all, that was the only left treasure for him, she really couldnt bear to deprive him of thest bit of nostalgia! Thinking of this, she looked at the nket on her body, it was still wet, and it wouldst for a while. The fire didnt get too big for the time being and Darren still needed some time. So, she gritted her teeth, pinched her nose, and screamed, Darren! I need to go back and get something! Darren was struggling to put out the fire, and when he heard her words, there was a blow in his head and he shouted, Are you fucking crazy? What can be more important than your life? ra didnt know what he said, but she just ran back to the room for a few seconds. Her body was still a little weak for some unknown reason, but she couldnt care less, just clenched her fists and rushed back to the room in one breath. She was running too fast, inhaling too much smoke, and coughing badly, but she insisted on dragging her feet towards the table. She didnt close the door when she left, so the fire had spread to the room and the table was on fire. She opened the drawer through the nket. But at this time, many soaked areas of the nket have been dried, and her hands were immediately scalded. Argh! She screamed in pain, but she didnt care, she just endured the pain and pulled the drawer. Soon, she saw the crystal ne. She took out the ne as fast as she could and tried to take out the photo, but the photo was too mmable and was burned all at once. She had to give up and held the ne, but she didnt dare to use too much force, and immediately tried to rush out of the room again. But just as she rushed to the door, the bookcase next to the door suddenly copsed with a loud noise! The books on the bookcase had already burned beyond recognition. The wallpaper of the bookcasey across the door, sparks were flying everywhere, and she was so frightened that she stepped back several steps. What now The door was blocked all of a sudden, how should she get out. She was nning to wrap herself in a nket and roll out of the room, but the nket had already started to catch fire. She was in a dilemma all of a sudden and she felt a little annoyed by her conceit and impulsiveness. Damn, in this way, the ne might not be saved along with herself! But she just didnt know, if she really died, will Horace be saddened by her death, or will he be more saddened by the loss of his ne? She guessed it was thetter After all,pared to Laura, who he once loved deeply, she was just a stranger who he had just known for a few months, right? ra even admired herself. Even at this time, she was able to imagine wildly. The fire around her was getting bigger and bigger, she could barely see the corridor. The smoke was getting heavier and thicker and her eyes were blurred from coughing. Was she? Was she really going to die here? When she copsed, she carefully wore the ne and protected it. If her body was found together with the ne, she hoped Horace could understand her intentions, and for the sake of thinking about the ne before she died, he could treat her mother well. While crying and thinking wildly, she suddenly heard a shout. ra! Chapter 87 Out of Danger ra was stunned, looked up, and saw a figure running outside the mes. Darren! She hurriedly called out, but her throat was so hoarse, Im here! Here! Darren still heard her voice and immediately rushed over. But the fire at the door was so big that he couldnt get in at all. The extinguisher had been used up. ra was in despair. Was God going to take her life? But at this moment, she suddenly saw that Darren, who was outside the fire, threw the fire extinguisher away and rushed into the mes! With a blow in her mind, she screamed with her broken throat, Darren, dont! ra couldnt believe her eyes at all. There was such a big fire at the door, but Darren just dashed in without hesitation! Had he lost his mind? Or he was just trying to save her? Thinking of this, she bit her lip tightly. Tears fell down but only to be dried on her cheeks instantly by the high temperature. What a fool He was really stupid She was no longer his girlfriend now. He didnt have to do this to save her! Not worth it at all! At this time, Darren had already rushed into the fire and suddenly rushed to her. ra saw that the shirt on his body was burned in several ces, revealing the burned skin inside. She was terrified and she quickly patted him with the nket on her body to put out the fire for him. But Darren just kept his face tense, without dying for a second, he quickly hid in the nket with her, then protected her in his arms, and quickly ran out the door again. Darren was much taller than her, so he kept her in his arms and she waspletely shielded from the mes. But things were different for him. Although there was a nket, the fire still burned him. ra heard him groaning on top of her head. ra couldnt help shuddering all over, but she knew that it was not the time to be emotional. Darren did everything for her, but because of her stupidity and self-righteousness, the two of them fell into danger. So, she must grit her teeth and get out. Thinking of this, she tried her best to cooperate with him, and the two of them rushed out of the corridor, but when they got to the corridor, most of the stairs were burnt out. Darren hardly hesitated. He grabbed hold of her, turned around, and jumped off it! He turned around, so his backnded,pletely protecting her in his arms. Although the stairs are not high, there were already many burn wounds on his back. The moment theynded; she heard his painful voice. Although she had tried her best to hold it back, she could still imagine how painful it was! She bit her lip and tears kept trickling down. Afternding, he stumbled up and continued to pull her to run out. But after a few steps, he almost fell. Okay, Darren, enough. ra quickly supported him and said in a hoarse voice, Ill help you out! ra found thatpared to the second floor, the fire on the first floor was much smaller. Although she was too small for him, she was still able to struggle to drag him out, thanks to there being no fire there. As soon as they went out, she realized that the fire had attracted the attention of the residents of other vis around. Someone called a fire truck and an ambnce. As soon as they went out, the people around them burst into exmations. The firefighters were just about toe in at this time and seeing them, they rushed over and picked them up directly into the ambnce. ras head was dizzy and she even saw stars, but she still held herst breath, grabbed the sleeve of the fireman beside her, and asked, He is he alright? She dragged him out just now but she didnt have the strength to check his condition. The fireman realized she was asking about Darren, he quickly checked it, and said, He will be. He just passed out, dont worry! Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief, her eyelids twitched and she finally fainted. When she woke up, she was already lying in the hospital ward. Next to the bed, sat Isaac. Mrs. Kirnd, youre awake! Isaac quickly stood up when he saw her awake, How do you feel? Can you see clearly? Hearing his words, she realized that her eyes were indeed foggy, and she couldnt see things very clearly. But she didnt have time to care that much, she just grabbed him and said in a dry voice, Wheres Darren? As soon as she opened her mouth, she realized that her throat was broken. Isaac looked embarrassed but still said, Dont worry, hes fine. Hes just a little infected but he should be awake now. ra breathed a sigh of relief and coughed violently. Isaac hurriedly brought her a ss of water, Master Horace is already on the ne and he will be there in a few hours. Isnt he on a business trip? As soon as he heard about the fire, he immediately decided to take the earliest flight back. Isaac said seriously, Mrs. Kirnd, he is very worried about you. ra twitched the corners of her mouth. Maybe he was more worried about the ne. Speaking of the ne, she suddenly thought of something, hurriedly touched her neck, and said in a panic, Wheres the ne? Isaac was stunned for a moment, then came to his senses, and immediately picked up the crystal ne on the bedside table, Is this what youre talking about? Isaac didnt know the origin of this ne. He just saw her grab the ne and was relieved, Great, the ne is still there Isaac was a little inexplicable. Just as he was about to call a doctor to take a look at her, ra suddenly raised her head, Isaac, can you take me to check on Darren? She knew that when Horace was here, with his domineering temperament, it would be difficult for her to see Darren. But she was really worried about him, and more importantly, she really felt that she was very sorry. Isaac showed an embarrassed expression, This is not good To take Mrs. Kirnd to see her ex-boyfriend? He had got to be insane to do something like that! ra frowned, Okay, if you dont apany me, then I can only go by myself. As she said that, she struggled to get out of bed.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Oh, please. Isaac was afraid of her now, so he had to help her into the wheelchair and hang the IV bottle on the wheelchair, Ill take you there. Isaac pushed her to Darrens ward. Before entering, she heard Ashlee crying inside. Darren, how did you get injured what am I supposed to do? ra was a little embarrassed and wanted to leave, but Darren on the hospital bed had already seen her. His eyes flickered and he quickly said, ra, since youre here,e in. Chapter 88 Darren, Thank You ra had to ask Isaac to push her in. As soon as Ashlee saw her, she stopped crying and the jealousy in her eyes almost burst out! Darren quickly looked at Ashlee, Ashlee, leave us first. Ashlees face was full of reluctance, but Darren was very insistent, so she had to go out, giving ra a hateful look before leaving. Isaac also went out wisely. In the ward, only they were left. ra looked at his pale face, with a ster cast on his legs, countless burns on his face and arms, and those she couldnt see under his clothes. Her eyes were red. But she still tried her best to restrain her tears and said, Darren, thank you very much. Darren looked at her and said with a calm tone, You really should thank me. You went back to your room to get that ne so desperately. If it wasnt for me, you would have died there. In fact, when he rescued her, he saw clearly that what she tried so hard to get back was a crystal ne. She clenched her hospital gown slightly and said in a low voice, Actually, you dont need to do this. No need? Darren raised his eyebrows suddenly, ra, do you think Ill really watch you die? ra didnt know how to face him, so she had no choice but to turn her head, You just need to take care of yourself. Im not worth your life to save. Hearing that she talked all about the words like no need and not worth it, although he kept telling himself not to lose his temper, he couldnt help but get angry. He got up and his hand was covered with gauze, but he still pinched her chin and forced her to look up at himself, and said coldly, ra, is it worth it? Is it necessary? I have the final say, not you! ra looked at him and saw the feelings in his eyes, which could no longer be concealed. She couldnt help panicking. No. Impossible. They cant get together now. Then she quickly tried to break free from his hand, and said sternly, Darren, watch your attitude. Remember, Im your aunt now! Aunt. These two words, like cold water,pletely froze him. ra took the opportunity to break free of his hand, frowned, and looked at him, Darren, you and Ashlee are getting married soon. I hope todays gaffe will not happen again. After she finished speaking, she stopped looking at him, turned her wheelchair, and left the ward, leaving him alone on the bed. After walking out of the ward, ra stopped the wheelchair, leaned on the wall, and took a deep breath. His violent reaction was like a thorn stuck in her heart. She couldnt tell what it was like. Once, when Darren tried his best to torture and humiliate her, she thought it was just because her betrayal, he wanted to avenge himself. But today, when she looked at the unconcealed affection in Darrens eyes, and his desperate efforts to save herself, she realized that she was wrong. He hadnt let go of her yet.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Because he didnt let go of her, he tried to torture her before; because of that, after knowing the truth, he seemed to be expecting something he shouldnt expect. But now, what could they expect? She had be his aunt, and he was about to be her brother-inw. The two of them were destined to be the most familiar strangers to each other. There was a thorn in her heart and it seemed to be stirring constantly, making her unable to bear the pain. They thought that they would be together for a lifetime, but now Darren, he came toote, not a day or two, but after two years. As soon as she came out, Ashlee suddenly shed out of the corner and stopped her. She was crying, biting her lip, ra, you and I need to talk. ra knew her too well. If she didnt talk to her at this time, she would probably keep harassing her. She had to suppress the sadness in her heart and said to Isaac, You can go back first. Isaac nced at Ashlee distrustfully, and said in a low voice, Im at the entrance of the corridor. Call me if you need anything. ra nodded. As soon as Isaac left, Ashlee took off her mask and shouted at ra, ra! You bitch, when are you going to leave him alone! ra looked at Ashlee somewhat ironically, Ashlee, when did you see me harassing him? You are! Otherwise, how could he suffer such a serious injury in order to save you! Thinking that all the wounds on his body were all for her, she hated her so much. Bitch, ever since we were kids, what else could you do except steal my things! ra was toozy to talk to Ashlee, but when she heard this, her eyes turned cold, Ashlee, for Gods sake, since childhood, who likes to steal? They went to elementary school and junior high school together, both were private schools. At that time, ra didnt know how much she had suffered because of Ashlee. ra had a crush on a senior, so Ashlee went to tell that boy she liked him and dumped him after three days of dating; she wanted to be the merit student, the next thing she knew was that Ashlee asked Valerie to bribe the teacher and thus Ashlee became a merit student; ra joined a school club, and Ashlee directly asked the teacher to dismissed that club. She had never understood that Ashlee had always been the dazzling one since they were children, why did she still target herself like this? Later, she couldnt take it anymore, so she decided to get into an ordinary high school, by which she finally escaped from Ashlee. Ashlee glowered at her, Its you stealing from me! I know that youve been jealous of me since you were a child. As long as its my stuff, youll snatch it! Its just that youve never made it before. But this time, I dont know what dirty tricks youve used. You actually seeded! ra was stunned by Ashlees persecution paranoia. Whatever. She didnt want to talk to her. But Ill tell you clearly, Im married and Im not interested in your man. Then she left directly. Ashlee watched her leave and she was so angry that she almost bit her lips. But she knew that ra was right. It was not about her, but him. Darren was injured and the wedding would definitely be postponed. She was really afraid that this dy would finally turn into a cancetion. How was she gonna keep him? Her eyes darted here and there, and fell on her belly. Was there only one way left? Chapter 89 You Cripple! When ra returned to the ward, she only felt that her eyes were getting more and more ufortable, so she closed her eyes and fell asleep. After falling asleep, she didnt even know that a man came to her ward. Looking at the pale woman on the bed, with countless wounds on her body, Horaces face turned gloomy and there was anger burning in his ck eyes. Sir. Isaac on the side said in a low voice, She is fine now. Have you found out who did that? Horace asked coldly. The report will be here soon. Okay. Horace then retracted his gaze, Then before that, lets go and see another patient. Isaac was stunned for a moment before he realized who he was talking about. Horace went out in a wheelchair and came to Darrens ward. Darren finally drove away Ashlee. He was sitting on the hospital bed holding his phone. He was struggling to send a text message to ra to ask her about her health. Suddenly, he heard a knock. Come in. He was wondering who woulde to see him, but when the door opened and he saw a man in a wheelchair outside, he froze. Horace? he said, with a bit of surprise in his tone, Why are you back? Isnt he handling the family business with his father in Maniana? How could hee back so soon? Was it because he had heard of ras ident that he had deliberately rushed back? Darren immediately understood and felt inexplicably ufortable in his heart. Even his biological father, after learning that he was injured, just called to show concern, but Horace just left everything over there and came back? Well, I heard that you were injured because of ra, so I came back. Horaces expression was indifferent. Darren frowned slightly, Thank you for your concern, but ra Auntie, how is she doing now? Hearing the unconcealed concern in his tone, Horaces ck eyes suddenly turned cold, and he didnt even answer the question and it was embarrassing. It seems that you really care about my wife. After a long time, Horace spoke in a very calm tone, but for some reason, there was a sense of oppression. Horaces words always implied that he possessed ra, for no reason, Darren felt so jealous. After all, the atmosphere between Sean and Horace has always been tense and he actually didnt have much respect for this uncle, so he stopped to pretend at this time, he just sneered, Yeah, after all, shes my first love and I concerned about her. He said these words to irritate Horace, but Horace still just smiled coldly and said slowly, Then thank you for your concern. Darren was choked and speechless. Seeing the inherent conceit in his brows, he finally got annoyed, sat up straight from the hospital bed, and shouted, Just say it directly, what do you want to do? Seeing Darren was angry, Horace just gave a half smile, To thank you for saving my wifes life. What Horace said was true. Although he was not happy with the fact that Darren rescued her from the fire, if it wasnt for Darren, he might not have been able to see her. However, this thank you in Darrens ears was indescribably harsh! Heughed angrily, looking at Horace in the wheelchair, his eyes suddenly filled with sarcasm, Yeah, I rescued her from the fire, unlike someone, even if he was there, he could do nothing. Could you save her life? As soon as his words came out, Horaces face suddenly turned cold and Isaac on the side was angry, and stepped forward, Darren, what do you mean! My meaning is very clear. Darren put away his smile and nced coldly at his legs, You are disabled, how can you give her happiness? If you two encounter the same danger in the future, can you save her? You cant! Because youre a loser! You dont Before he finished his words, Horace raised his hand and grabbed his knee under the quilt urately. Darren was startled and said defensively, What are you doing? In the meantime, he tried to shake off Horaces hand.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But his seemingly random grab contained great power, no matter how hard Darren tried, he couldnt break free. Im your elder and I think I should teach you some lessons. Horaces expression was still unchanged. You cripple! Darren was extremely arrogant for starters; how could he endure such threats and insults. Then he struggled harder, yelling, Let me go! Horaces brows furrowed, and he suddenly exerted force! Suddenly, Darren felt a sharp pain in his knee, his face turned pale, and he fell limp on the bed. Dont say that ever again. Horace said, his tone calmer but this time with a slightly more dangerous tone than before, I can guarantee that youll spend the rest of your life in a wheelchair, just like me. Darren instinctively wanted to refute, but when the sharp pang came through his knees, he was really scared, and he swallowed his words back. He knew that although Horace was in a wheelchair, he had been learning various martial arts since he was a child, and he could really cripple him. Seeing that Darren finally stopped speaking, Horace sneered, let go of his knees, and turned the wheelchair away. Horace! Before he left the ward, he suddenly heard Darren shout again. But he still kept going towards the door. Did you know that she was in the fire and could have been rescued by me unscathed! But she went back desperately to get one thing, which caused the two of us to be caught in the fire! As soon as Darren said these words, Horace finally stopped. What? He didnt look back, just asked in a cold voice. While Darren didnt answer. He recognized the ne that ra tried so hard to save. Sean once said in a mocking tone when he was drunk that Horace was a useless man and Laura had been dead for ten years but Horace was still treasuring that worthless crystal ne. Therefore, the ne that ra tried so hard to get back should be for him. The jealousy in his heart almost burst into mes. Darren didnt want to answer his question at all. He just sneered, If you want to know, go ask her yourself. Chapter 90 Horace’s Anger Horace frowned. Without saying another word to Darren, he turned his wheelchair and left the ward. When he got back to ras ward, she was sound asleep. Her little face was as pale as the ashen sheet. Seemingly still in pain, her brows furrowed slightly. Horaces heart ached for her. Tell them I wont be in thepany these days. Horace lowered his voice and turned to Isaac. If they have anything to report, let them schedule video conferences or directlye here to me. Mr. Kirnd Isaac was stunned. In the years he had worked for Horace, he had never seen Horace miss a days work for anything. Horace ignored Isaacs words, stopped the wheelchair by ras bed, and gently caressed her cheek with his fingers. Feeling the sudden warmth on her cheek, ra frowned a little and opened her eyes. Coming into her blurry vision was the silhouette of an extremely handsome face. She froze for a second, then quickly tried to sit up, Horace? Horace stopped her. Dont move. Just lie down. ra nodded and obedientlyid back down. How are you feeling? Horace asked, trying to hold back his anger. Although ra couldnt see the expression on his face, she vaguely felt there was something wrong. Horace, are you angry or something? Horace didnt answer. Angry? More like scared. It was the same fear he had experienced back when he was abroad and heard that his home was on fire. He had never felt the extreme terror ever since. Horace held her by the wrist in silence, staring at the burn marks at the back of her hand. His heart was torn into pieces. Darren just told me that you went back into the burning house to get something? Horace asked. His question reminded ra of something. Oh, right. I went back to get this. She took the pendant off her ne that she wore with difficulty. This pendant is important to you, isnt it? The slightly cool touch in Horace palm made him look. It was the crystal pendant. Shocked, he instantly shifted his gaze to ra, his tone inexplicable, You went back into the burning house just for this pendant? ras vision was still a little blurry, so she couldnt tell the expression on his face. Yeah. As I said, I know it is important to you, she answered honestly. Horace tightened his grasp on the pendant until his knuckles turned white,pletely at a loss for words. He didnt expect that the thing ra desperately went back for was this stupid pendant. The dead silence made ra a bit anxious. ra asked, Horace? Are you okay? Is there something wrong with this pendant? It didnt get burnt in the fire, did it? With that, she hurriedly looked down, trying to check the pendant. However, all she could see was a blurry tiny dot. ra Selman, what on earth were you thinking! Horaces sudden roar shocked her into a daze. She had never seen him so agitated before ra frowned. Horace, why would you Horace interrupted her, Its just a stupid pendant! The house was on fire! You are lucky that you are alive now. What if you never make it out of the house! Horace was furious. What was she thinking, really? She would even risk her life for this damn pendant? Yes, this pendant is indeed important to me. Its the only thing that person left me. But it is worth nothingpared to ra! He had long forgotten about this freaking pendant. When he was told that the house was on fire, all he could think about was ras safety. Now she was telling him that she went back to the house for this invaluable pendant? She could have died in the fire! How could he stay calm! Horace lost his usual elegance. Because of her eye injury, ra couldnt see the concern in Horaces eye. Therefore, she thought that Horace was just reprimanding her.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I risked my life for this pendant because it is so important to him. Does he know how scared I was when I ran back into the burning house? But I overcame the fear for him. Shouldnt he be thanking me? Why is he yelling at me for no reason? ra wanted to cry. The tears caused a sharp pain in her eyes. ra couldnt help but rubbed her eyes. Horace anger blinded him so he didnt even notice that ra was weeping. He squeezed the pendant in his hand. The edges of the little crystal hurt his palms. He lowered his head. For the first time in a decade, he didnt feel guilty or helpless when he looked at the pendant. Instead, anger overwhelmed him. ra put her life on the line for this stupid pendant. He hated it to the core. If he continued to keep this pendant, would it make her think that what she did was right? Would she make the same stupid decision if the house was set on fire again? Horace knew that these irrational thoughts wouldnt even cross his mind on a normal day. But he simply couldnt stop thinking about that right now. Looking at ras pale face and the injuries all over her body, a sudden rage took over. He lifted his arm and hurled the pendant at the floor. sh! A crisp voice rang out in the dead silence of the ward. Hearing that, ra looked up in an attempt to see what was happening. She had a bad hunch. Horace, what did you do! Still overwhelmed by anger, Horace turned to ra and said in a cold voice, I smashed the pendant. What? Are you crazy? ra bounced up from the bed, on the verge of breaking down. She desperately grabbed Horaces hand, trying to find the trace of the pendant. Are you serious? What the heck were you thinking! The pendant is the only thing your ex-girlfriend left you! Chapter 91 Let Me Take Care of You Horace had no idea that ra knew where did this pendant came from. At this moment, however, he couldnt care less. Horace took hold of her wrist with one hand, wrapped his free arm around her slim waist, and drew her closer to him. ra Selman. He lowered his head to look ra directly in the eye, still sounding a little agitated. Listen. If this pendant will put your life at risk, I would rather smash it! ra froze. What did Horace mean by that? He smashed that pendant for her? But how was it possible? Her ex-girlfriend gave him the pendant. It was so special. Why would he do that for her, ra Selman, an unimportant person? Horaces words were like a beacon of hope, navigating her through the mist of questions that had been niggling her and leading her to an answer, an answer that was too sudden for her to face head-on. ras train of thought was cut off by Horaces abrupt movement. He lifted her chin and frowned as he studied her face. ra, whats wrong with your eyes? Just now, he was too swamped by his anger to even notice that ra eyes were bloodshot. Not only that, her eyes didnt seem to be focusing. Panicking, he made ra lie back down and waved his hand in front of her eyes. ra frowned. Im not blind. Its just that my vision is a little blurry. Thats all. Blurry? Horace said, Damn, then why didnt you tell the doctor? Before ra could make out an answer, Horace pressed the call button next to ras bed. ra felt as if this man in front of her was not Horace at all. He was so easily agitated today. I didnt feel a thing back then. I thought it was nothing. But now it does hurt a little. Hearing that, Horace was even more worried. He let go of what happened just now and covered her eyes with his big hand, forcing her to close her eyes. Just rest your eyes while waiting for the doctor. ra justid there without struggling. Good. He doesnt sound angry now, she thought to herself. A doctor walked in. After giving ra a quick check, he soon found out what happened. The doctor said that she possibly got ashes into her eyes in the fire and prescribed her some eye drops. Since her eyes werent able to provide adequate moisture because of the fire, the doctor also told her not to use her eyes so often these days. In ras understanding, she thought the doctor was telling her to close her eyes and let them rest as much as possible. Horace, on the other hand, directly asked the doctor to get a sleep mask for her.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. This is too much, ra said. Its not that big of a deal. This sleep mask willpletely block my vision. How am I supposed to do anything on my own? You dont have to. Horace didnt mince the word. Unlike the usual Horace, he was more straightforward and direct today. He put the sleep mask on for her and said firmly, Ill take care of you. But dont you have to work? With the sleep mask, all she could see was darkness. She felt insecure and wanted to take it off. Seeing that, Horace grabbed her hands and stopped her. Ive already informed thepany. I will work here in the next few days. What? ra was so shocked that she stopped the struggling. You are going to work here? In the ward? The Horace she remembered was a total workaholic who spent most of his times at the office. Now, he was saying that he would stay here to take care of her these days? You dont have to do this, she said. You can call Martha to take care of me. Why? Horace had already made up his mind. I can take care of you myself. Now, just sleep. The way Horace said it was almost imperative. Seeing that there was no way to make him change his mind, ra listened to him andid back down. Because of the burns on her body, the doctor gave her some painkillers and saw her take them. ra already felt a bit drowsy. With the sleep mask, she fell asleep soon after her head hit the pillow. Seeing that, Isaac came forward and whispered, Mr. Kirnd, I have something to report to you. It is about the fire. Horace returned to his usual calm and collected self after ra fell asleep. He turned his wheelchair and led Isaac to the smallpartment where he could still see ra and talk without waking her up. Go ahead, Horace said. The fire started in the study next to the master bedroom on the second floor. Horace thought about it andmented, So, you are saying that this person actually wanted to hurt ra. Isaac nodded solemnly, Also, there was no sign of forced entry. The security camera didnt catch anyoneing in. Horaces face darkened. Are you sure? Isaac nodded, knowing what Horace might be suspecting. The home security system in Horaces vi was monitored 24/7. If the rm didnt go off, there was only one possibility left. It was an inside job. Horace squeezed the armrest of the wheelchair. Get Martha and Donald here. His tone was bone-chilling cold. Half an hourter, Horace sent several people to stand guard outside ras ward. He went down to the warehouse of the hospital. In there, an old couple hunched over with their hands tied behind their backs. When the door opened, a slender man sitting in a wheelchair went in and stopped in front of the two. The womans body quivered when she saw the man in front of him. Mr. Kirnd! Why did you do this to us? she eximed. Martha had been nothing but loyal to Horace. She thought he knew that. Finding out that Horace the person behind this came as a total shock to her. Horace ignored her and said, Donald, Martha. You have been working for the Kirnd family for years now. I dont want to make things difficult for you. So just tell the truth, and you will be spared. Martha asked in confusion, What truth? What are you talking about? Horace turned to Donald. Donald, do you know what I was talking about? Since Horace entered the warehouse, a dreary gloominess had been veiling Donalds face. But now, he looked at Horace and let out a burst of disturbingughter. Horace sat in his wheelchair and didnt rush him. Finally, Donald stoppedughing and stared at Horace. My bad. I didnt expect that woman would survive the fire. Chapter 92 Why Are You in My Bed? Horace remained calm, apparently having been expecting that from Donald. Martha, on the other hand, was shocked. Donald, you are talking nonsense again! Im not! Donald spat, staring at Horace dead in the eye. Second Young master, you must have known it all. Yes, I drugged ras dinner and set the house on fire. I take full responsibility for it. My wife didnt know anything about this. Let her go. Martha widened her eyes and snapped, Donald! Are you freaking out of your mind? How could you do this to Mrs. Kirnd! Have you forgotten how much we owe the Kirnd family? Of course, I havent! Donald bellowed, I did that because I wanted to save the Kirnd family! Seeing Donald and Martha being hysterical in front of him, Horaces face darkened. Horaces cold expression sent chills down Donalds spine. Second Young Master, with all due respect, everyone knows that the Kirnd family business should be passed down to the eldest son. Not to mention that you are now crippled. Thats all the more reason to make way for the eldest young master. Brothers shouldnt fight against each other! Rancor will put the family interest at risk! Hearing Donalds far-fetched reason, Horace sneered, So what? Is that why you tried to kill ra? Donald gritted his teeth. Yes. Because I cant let her give birth to your child. I cant let your child block the eldest young masters way. I did that all for the Kirnd family. So, this is your so-called reason, huh? Horace interrupted Donald coldly. Just tell me. How much money did Sean spend to buy you off? Donald remained silent, his face drained of color. Although this didnte as a surprise to Horace, he was still grossed out by Donald. Donald acted like he was nothing but loyal to the Kirnd family. In reality, however, he was just a selfishckey who would do anything for his own benefit. Horace had been through the same betrayal ten years ago. He turned his wheelchair and headed to the door, didnt want to look at Donalds disgusting face for one more second. Just then, Donald shouted, Horace! Yes, I took the money from the eldest young master. But what I told you was all true! Although he was behind all this, he neverid a finger on you! He just wanted to kill ra. Thats all! The eldest young master cherishes the brotherhood between him and you. Just make way for him. You dont have to take over the family business. The money you have is already enough to suffice you for centuries. Hearing that, Horace stopped. He sneered. Sean must have given this Donald a fortune. Brotherhood? Horace said sarcastically. He didnt tell you? Looks like Sean doesnt really trust you that much. You still dont know the truth about the kidnapping ten years ago, do you? Donald froze, What truth? What do you mean? Horace ignored his questions and left the warehouse. After going back to the corridor of the hospital, he turned to Isaac and ordered, Take care of it. Got it. Isaac said. But sir, dont you want to keep an eye on them yourself? Isaac thought that Horace would be furious when he found out that Donald had betrayed him. But Horace was obviously much calmer than when he saw ras wounds moments ago. Horace sneered, Theres no need. Donald is just a pawn. The mastermind behind this wont show up just like that. Isaac immediately understood what Horace meant and stopped talking. Also, Something flickered in Horaces eyes as he continued, Send Martha and her son out of the country, then give them a sum of money. Isaac nodded his head in response. Horace had always been objective and just. He would never vent his anger on a single innocent soul. Horace rolled his wheelchair down the empty corridor and headed to ras ward. Sir, do you want to stay in the hotel next to the hospital, or do you want me to arrange an empty ward for you? Isaac asked tentatively, didnt want to identally provoke Horace in any way. Horaces answer shocked Isaac yet again. No need. Ill just stay with ra. Isaacs eyes widened in astonishment. It took him a while before he could calm down. Okay, then Ill ask the nurse to get another bed in here. As they spoke, the two of them were already at the door of ras ward. Through the window, Horace noticed that there was still room for him on ras bed. It was the VIP ward after all. Dont. He stopped Isaac. There is a bed right here. Isaacs jaw dropped. Was this man really Mr. Kirnd? He hadnt been possessed, had he? Mr. Kirnd has always been particr about everything. Now, he was saying that he wanted to cram in the same bed with a patient? Perhaps it was because Isaac showed his shock too much, Horace slowly raised his head to look at him. Is there any problem? Only then did Isaac remembered to close his mouth. No, absolutely no problem. I will go prepare toiletries and a change of clothes for you. Isaac soon returned with those things and left. Horace took a shower in the bathroom, changed into his pajamas, then went back to ras bed. ra didnt take up much space of the bed since she liked to curl up on her side when she slept. Horace soonid down beside her and made himselffortable. Feeling the familiar warmthing behind her back, ra frowned a little and rolled over. Then, something sturdy shed with the softness of her nose. Ouch. That hurt. She instantly lost her sleepiness and tried to figure out what was the thing that she just hit. But all she could see was darkness because Horace had forced a sleep mask on her. She fumbled, trying to take it off. Before she could, a big hand seized her by the wrist. Stop, A deep and maic voice rang out. I told you. You can only take it off when you are using the eye drops. Horace whispered into her ear. The warm breath tickled her a little. ra froze when she recognized the voice. Horace?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Since Horace wouldnt let her take off the sleep mask, she could only feel her way forward in the darkness. Only then did she realize that what her nose just hit was Horaces solid chest. Horace? Why are you in my bed? Wait, are you wearing pajamas? ra was dumbfounded. Chapter 93 Kiss ra had only seen him in formal wears. The texture she felt just now, however, was incredibly smooth and soft. Horace was obviously wearing silk pajamas. Why is he here? In his pajamas? And in my bed? ra wondered. The more she thought about it, the more she didnt feel right. She couldnt help but feel him up with both her hands. When she touched his body, she blushed a little. Well, although she had seen his body before, feeling it with her own hands was a totally different story. Touching it was much better than just looking at it. His eight-pack was so incredibly firm and solid. She could can even feel the lines of his abs Lost in thought, she worked her way down a little bit more and identally touched something. Horace let out a muffled grunt. ra, are you tempting me? His voice was hoarse. ra realized what was the bulge and hurriedly retracted her hands. However, Horace grabbed her by the wrist and drew her hands to his solid chest. Horace ra now knew for sure that Horace was indeed wearing pajamas and lying next to her, What are you doing here? Why didnt you go home? Im here to keep youpany, Horace murmured. Keep mepany? ra froze. Her slightly opened mouth was the tell that she was really shocked. Horace could picture the look on her face although she was wearing a sleep mask. He couldnt hold back the smile. His heart softened. The fuming rage that welled up his mind a second ago out of worrying about ras safety dissipated. He wrapped his arm around the small of her back and drew her into his embrace. He buried his head in her neck, greedily inhaling the fragrance emanating from her hair. Sorry, he whispered. It took ra a minute toe around. For what? For what happened today. He regretted yelling at ra and smashing the pendant right in front of her. Howe that he just lost control like that? He always thought that nothing would agitate him after what he had been through ten years ago. But there was just something about ra that would make him lose his cool. ra recalled the sharp noise when the pendant was hurled at the tile. She felt a bit fluttered. Horace must be regretting smashing that pendant. There was a stirring of emotions in her chest. ra forced a smile. Yeah, that pendant is so important to you. You shouldnt have done that. Even in the dark, Horace could still see how forced that smile was. He frowned, and hugged ra even tighter. Im not talking about that pendant, He whispered into her ear. ra froze for a moment and said, But it was your ex-girlfriends She regretted the second the words came out of her mouth. Shoot.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She shouldnt have brought up Laura. She was in no ce to do so. Bringing up histe ex-girlfriend was like touching his raw nerve. Horace froze for a second before saying, You are quite well-informed, arent you? He didnt show any emotion. ra felt a little embarrassed and didnt answer him. ras body tensed up. Horace, on the other hand, couldnt be more rxed. He smelt the fragrance of ra and fondled with a stroke of her hair. This ne does have a special meaning for me, Horace continued. ra was kind of surprised that he admitted it that easily. Her face darkened a little. But soon she heard Horace say, But if keeping the pendant means that you would risk your life for it another time, Id rather toss it down the garbage chute. ra froze again. Horace did say something simr earlier today. But she thought he said that in the spur of the moment and didnt mean that. However, right now, in the dead of the night, Horace repeated it again, sounding serious. The words reverberated in the background of ras brain like an incantation. So, Horace added, his voice low, If you really care about my feelings, dont ever risk your life again for anything. Your safety is the most precious thing to me. Your safety is the most precious thing to me. The words stunned ra into a daze. When she came around, blood rushed to her heart as if it was going to explode. She felt relieved that it was dark and she was wearing the sleep mask so Horace couldnt see how red her cheeks were and how flustered she looked. She was just thinking that she was lucky when she felt something cool on her face. She was startled, but quickly recognized that it was Horaces hand. You are burning. Horace chuckled. Indeed, Horaces fingertips felt ice-cold on her boiling hot cheeks. For a moment, ra was so embarrassed that she wanted this sleep mask to be permanently set on her so that Horace could never see her face again. She tried to calm down. But before she could, Horaces voice sounded in her ear. ra. His voice was deep and enchanting. ra responded to the call of her name and instinctively raised her head. The next second, she felt something cool and soft on her lips. ra was wearing the sleep mask and couldnt see anything. She froze. Whats happening? Her question was answered soon enough. His lips gently grazed on hers. Then, he possessively pried open her mouth with his tongue, and kissed her with fervent urgent as if wanting to breathe her in. Chapter 94 Dessert This was not their first kiss, but her heart still decided to skip a beat. Since she couldnt see anything with the sleep mask on, her other senses intensified all the more. ra felt his soft lips. The way their bodies intertwined made ra quiver. When Horace let go of ra, she was almost breathless. Her cheeks were red as a beetroot. Horace suddenly regretted making her wear the sleep mask. He wanted to see her expressions. He wanted to seek even the slightest trace of surprise and delight in her eyes. ras warm skin, her unique fragrance, and almost everything about her could drive Horace crazy. But he managed to hold back the burning desire. ra was still in recovery and she was hugely traumatized by the ident two years ago. ra, however, waspletely unaware of the thoughts going through the mind of the man lying beside her. Horace suddenly hugged her and bit her earlobe. Someday, Ill eat you for dessert, he whispered. She froze for a minute before she finally understood what he meant by that. ra felt her cheeks were burning. Feeling her rising temperature, he stopped teasing her and chuckled. Go to sleep, he whispered as he tucked her in. Horaces rhythmic heartbeat quelled her. ra suddenly felt sleepy. It was simply magical. When she was around him, she could be so nervous yet so serene. She slept well that night. For the next few days, Horace really stayed in the ward with her. asionally, some people woulde and discuss business with him. But no matter how important the talk might be, Horace didnt have the slightest intention of leaving her side. And every night, he slept in the same bed with her. ra worried that Horaces business might be negatively impacted if this kept going. On the fifth day, ra finally talked him into taking the discharge formality for her after much importuning. When the formalities werepleted, ra secretly asked the nurse and learned that Darren was discharged from the hospital a few days earlier than her. Now he was under the care of his family doctor. Hearing that, ra heaved a sigh of relief. She didnt know Darren that well to really care about him. She just felt bad for dragging him through the mess this time. When she returned home from the hospital, ra noticed that Martha and Donald were not around. Instead, there was another housekeeper about the same age as Martha. She was also a good cook but was just a lot less talkative than Martha. ra didnt ask much about Donald and Marthas disappearance. She was not a fool. She had gathered that the fire was probably an inside job the day the fire started. Although there didnt seem to be many people around, ra knew that there were groups of guards outside, monitoring everything going on in the residence. Also, the security system here was top-notch. The guards would definitely notice something if someone tried to break in. So, it was possibly an inside job. She recalled how peculiarly sleepy she felt that night and naturally connected the dots. Now that Donald and Martha were reced, she was even more certain that the fire must have something to do with them. However, she knew the two were forced. She thought the two took orders from Russell. But to think about how Russell treated her, it didnt seem possible. Then who was the one behind all this? Could it be Sean? The thought was giving ra a headache. The strife and conflicts in this family were simply too intricate. Now that she had be a member of this family, as Horaces wife, she had to be more careful. In the old residence of the Kirnd family. Looking tired and livid, Sean sat in the study, apparently just returned from the airport. Darren stood opposite him with bandages on his body. His face was pale and didnt look very d either. Dad, Darren said coldly, The fire at Horaces house. You did that, didnt you? Darren was impulsive but he was not a fool. He grew up in the Kirnd family and had already witnessed too many things happened around the house. He had already figured it out in these few days he spent in the hospital. So what if I did it? Sean didnt intend to hide it. Darrens face contorted a little. Dad! You want to kill ra? Why? Shes innocent! Seans face darkened the second he heard ras name. He punched the table in rage and shot up from his chair.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Darren Kirnd, watch your attitude! he roared. Are you trying to go against me for a woman? Im you father! When he heard that his n had failed because his son risked his life to save that woman, Sean was so angry and he smashed several vases in a row. Ungrateful imbecile! Im not! Darrens face was ashen. Its just that she didnt do anything! Leave her out of this. Your target is Horace, isnt it? What do you know? Sean yelled, Horace had been single for all those years. If he cant have any children, he naturally wouldnt be a threat to us. But now he is married with ra Selman. If she bears his child, what edge do we have topete with him? Darrens face was drained of color. How is it possible? Horace is crippled. So what? Sean was annoyed. He built Solrace from scratch. The market capitalization and annual profits of hispany are far higher than those of thepanies I manage. He is telling everyone that Im even less than a cripple! Chapter 95 Go to a Place with Me Darrens face turned paler. He knew Horace was a tough guy, but he had never expected him to be as tough as that. Sean looked at his son with a harsh face, and said sternly, Darren Kirnd, you just think I would never know that you got out of your way to protect that ra was because you still like her? Darrens eyes grew round with shock. His father had known about him and ra? He was stunned there for a moment before he calmed down and sniffed. Yeah, he had left the home in rebellion, while his father had ostensibly said that he would just let him and sit by, but how could he possibly have done that to his only son? During his four years in college, his every move had probably been under his watch. You already knew that? said Darren coldly. Yes, answered Sean casually, When Horace was getting married, I realized that the woman was your ex-girlfriend. But I dont care who she is, as long as shes Horaces woman, I wont spare her. Darrens face was ashen as he sensed the mans murderous tone. He sprang over the desk and snarled, Youre never going to hurt ra! Darren had expected his father to be annoyed by his threat, but he simply gave a sneering smile. All right, I promise you I wont take her life, he said slowly. Darren then confused. He didnt think he would really relent that easily, so he looked at him distrustfully, You mean it? Of course. When did I ever lie to you? Sean then calmed down. Because I have thought of a better way to deal with Horace.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. With a half-incredulous look at him, Darren nodded. OK, as long as ra is fine, you can tackle him however you like. Sean nodded and said, You may leave now. There Darren left. Once he walked out, the assistant in the room came near the desk. Mr. Kirnd, said the assistant with a dull face and deep voice, Are you really going to let her off? Who told you that? Sean said with an icy look. The assistant froze in confusion. But you just said- I only said that I wouldnt take her life, but I never said that I would let her off. A scheming smile shed across his face. Its rare that Horace cared about someone so much, so it would be a waste to just kill her. In fact, he had nned to kill her, but when they were in Maniana that night, Horace flew right back home once he heard something wrong with ra, he was startled. He had long known that the woman was special to Horace, but only in a way for fun, just like how hes interested in any hot women. But then he found out that Horace was in love with that chick. And that finding thrilled him. He had always hated Horace, the little brother whos so much younger than him but overshadowed him in every way. He had always been jealous of his brother for being so much better than him, and even more of their grandfathers preference for him. Its was not until that kidnap ten years before, from which Horace lost his legs, did he start to believe that his brother had been out of the picture before growing up as a threat. Yearster, however, to his disappointment, Horace returned from Maniana as a bigger threat to him in spite of having to sit in a wheelchair. For all these years, ever since the jerks return and the establishment of Solrace, he had been growing into a bigger threat. Sean had always tried to get rid of his brother but he was like a watertight wall, there was no weakness to be found of him, let alone tear him down. Until ra came along. As long as Horace cared about her, she would be his weakness, his only weakness. How could he just kill her as simply as that? With that thought, a cruel smile appeared on his face. Over the following days, ra had stayed at home while Horace finally got back to work at her insistence, but he got home early every day to have dinner with her. ra had seen everything he had done for her, and felt warm inside, though she had never said anything about it. It was a weekend when they were eating together, and Horace turned to ra. Do you have time tomorrow? ra blinked her eyes and smiled wanly, Do I look like someone whove been busy? Well, then do you want to go to a ce with me? Having almost gone moldy for all these days at home, she nodded hard as soon as she heard him, without even asking where. Horace smiled softly. OK, then sleep early tonight. We will start off early tomorrow. Early next morning, ra was woken up by Horace, and found him already changed into a ck suit, looking very formal. She was then confused, wondering if he was going to meet someone. Get up and get changed. re thought that Horace seemed preupied that day. He had even prepared a dress for her on the bed. Its a gracefully tailored ck dress. ra didnt think too much and got on the car all dressed up after the breakfast. Horace had been unusually silent throughout the trip, and ra noticed that there was a bouquet of lily on the seat. She had been wondering where they were heading, but failed to get up the courage to ask, so she sat quietly instead. An hourter, they were out of town and parked at the suburb. ra had fell asleep on Horace shoulder until she felt the car was stopping and opened her drowsy eyes. She was stunned by what she saw outside the window. This is She looked at Horace in amazement. Horace, also staring out of the window with a mncholy look, whispered, Im taking you out to meet her. ra was speechless there. Then Isaac, who had already gotten off, opened the door, through which Horace wheeled down before ra followed right after him. When she came out and saw the sight before her, her face took on a serious look. The ce Horace had brought her to was a graveyard. Then ra understood why he had been acting so weird. Horace held her little hand, and they soon came in front of a tombstone in the midst of the yard. On the snow-white stone was engraved- Laura Hutchinson. Chapter 96 Laura Hutchinson’s Tomb On the tombstone, there was a ck-and-white photo of a beautifully smiling girl at her flowery age, whose stunning beauty had been frozen in the picture forever. Sorry, Horace suddenly said in a deep voice, while ra immersed in associating with the tomb, Are you mad that I brought you here without asking you beforehand? ra soon shook her head when she came to herself. Sure she wouldnt feel mad, and quite the contrary, she was sort of delighted. Ever since she had learned from Stephanie about the kidnap, she had been trying to talk it out with Horace. But it was his privacy after all and it was such a heavy history, so she failed to bring herself to do it. To her surprise, Horace talked about it himself, and wouldnt it mean that he was ready to open up? His eyes faintly twinkled as he stared at the tombstone, holding ras hand, feeling the warmth of their touching palms. I guess you know who she is? ra hesitated for a while before she nodded. A bit. And youve heard the rumor? Horaces face remained nk, voice dry. That I left her behind and ran for my life without her. ra felt a little tense, not knowing what to say. Compared to her unease, Horace was calm and even smiled slightly. Dont be nervous, and just tell me the truth. Yes, I did hear about the rumor, said ra honestly, after hesitating, and she soon added, But I dont believe it. There was a weak light glittering in his unfathomable eyes, Why not? Because I dont think you would ever turn your back on others, especially your girlfriend, ra said quietly, while looking at him with a little uncertainty. Am I right? Horace didnt answer her directly, and instead stared at the tombstone, murmuring, You really think so? Actually, I.. I dont know ra was startled. He didnt know? What did he mean he didnt know? Without continuing with the subject, he then said, Laura and I grew up together. She was a Hutchinson. The Hutchinsons and the Kirnds have been friends for generations.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ra froze there. The Laura turned out be the daughter of the Hutchinson family. The Hutchinsons, the Jakovichs (stairs family), as well as the Kirnds were the three prestigious families in Stratmont for generations. Sure enough, that Laura had been a pretty and precious daughter of an old money. ra smiled wanly, feeling bitter inside somehow. She must have looked like a weedpared to a woman like that. She repressed the upset feelings and asked, And then? I thought we would grow up and get married, just like any other ordinary couple, whispered Horace, But then she was abducted along with me during the kidnapping ten years ago. ra had heard that from Stephanie, and what mattered was what had happened after the incident. We were shut inside a warehouse, and when they got the ransom, they didnt let us go, but tied us up and injected something into us to make us sleep. Then they set the ce on fire. Horaces remained poised when he said that, but ra could hear the concealed madness and murderous intent. They put you to sleep? ra was shocked at the part that she had never heard from Stephanie. So you saw their face and they had to kill you? No. Horace frowned. The kidnappers wore mask and gloves the entire time. No evidence was left on the scene. ra was then confused. She and Stephanie had thought that they had seen the face of the kidnappers, who was afraid to be recognized, so they burned down the warehouse. But then as told by Horace, there had been no need for them to murder. The magnitude between kidnapping and murder waspletely different. If those kidnappers had got thatrge sum of money, they should have left the country quickly, but why would they have chosen to murder? Then why did they have to kill you? ra couldnt help but ask the question. An evasive look appeared in his eyes for a second. He seemed to know something, but he didnt answer, and simply continued with his words, I was then woken up by the smoke of the fire. ra was surprised. Why did it sound so much familiar with the fire she got gone through before? But without thinking further, she pricked up her ears and kept listening, because she knew he was at the most important part of the story. How did Horace run away after he woke up? Did he run without his girlfriend Laura? Horace continued to say, with his eyes rested on the tombstone. When I was awake, I realized that my hands were no longer tied up and Laura, who had been lying next to me, were gone. ra was perplexed. She had been wondering how Horace struggled free from the rope, only to be told that it had been undone itself. Also, where was Laura? ra had never expected such a story, so she couldnt help but ask, Are you sure? Then Horace looked at her ant, So you dont believe me either? Thats not what I mean, ra soon exined. It was just that the whole thing had been so weird, and she noticed that the word either used by Horace, so after hesitating for a while, she asked, So people didnt believe what you say? No, Horace slowly lowered his eyes, After the fire, nobody believed my story. Even the police said I was lying. But whether I was lying or not, I didntmit any crime, so they ended up letting me off the hook. ra was struck numb. To her surprise, that was the truth she had been dreading to find out. Anyway, she really wanted to believe Horace and that he would never have done such thing as abandoning his girlfriend, so she racked her brains toe up with a more reasonable exnation. If you remember it right, then there are two possibilities. Laura had left by herself, or been taken away by someone else. Chapter 97 The Truth? When I woke up amid the fire, I found that Laura had disappeared, so I searched the entire warehouse but failed to find her. Horace continued to say in a low voice, She was gone, and the rope had been untied, so I thought that she had left first or taken away after she untied my hands. So I left. Then the police told me that its impossible. How did they mean? Because found the scorched body of her on the scene, and she was still tied. The DNA test showed that it was her. Plus, they found a de on the floor, which was probably used to cut off my rope, and there was a cut on my hand. ra was shocked. Indeed, everything at the scene suggested that Horace had freed himself with the de and left alone, abandoning Laura. But that was not how Horace remembered it. Theoretically, the biggest possibility was that he had lied to cover up his ruthless behavior. So, thats what happened, said Horace slowly, looking up to ra, Which version do you believe? Mine or theirs? The unexpected question had her frozen. Looking into his mysterious eyes, from which she seemed to have seen some vague expectation. ras eyes glinted with a bit sadness, when she said softly, I believe you. With a blink of his eyes, Horace lifted the corners of his mouth. Im so happy to hear you say that, whether you mean it or not. With that he looked away when ra got down before him and grabbed his hand, looking right into his eyes. I mean it, said ra earnestly, Just like when you chose to believe me, I believe you. Howeverpelling was the proof, I only believe in what you say. Every single word ra had sincerely said was engraved in Horace heart. His heart was slightly struck, and subconsciously, he tightened his grasp of her hand. For all these years, even his grandfather, who had been there with him since forever, had never really believed him. Although he never cared about how people thought of him, he did care about how she did. If ra, as everybody else did, had thought that he had abandoned the woman he liked, he might feel hurt. But she said she believed him. He felt touched inside as he watched her blight eyes. Meanwhile, he couldnt help butugh bitterly, But you know what, sometimes even I dont believe myself. ra was confused, What do you mean? Ten years ago, when they were investigating the case, I had gone through hypnosis and other therapies. All the experts said I wasnt lying, but a psychologist said it was likely that because I had been drugged in the abduction, and been so traumatized that my memory went wrong. That means I forgot cutting the rope with the de and leaving Laura behind. Its likely that I made up the memory because of my fear of facing the mistake I had made. ra went nk, and blurted out, How is that possible? The Horace she had known was undoubtedly strong, so how was it possible that he had deceived himself to escape from the truth? Yeah, I dont go with that either. Horaces smile was crooked into a bitterer way, as he reached out his hand to touch ras face, whispering, But I was indeed kind of scared, and I wasnt mature enough back then. ra went silent. Sure. She almost forgot that Darren was not who she had known him to be ten years before, when he had been just a kid. How much terror must that terrifying kidnapping have inflicted on Horace back then? But she soon came out of her pondering and gripped his hand, and said resolutely, Whether it was ten years ago or now, I believe you have never done that and will never do. There was no hesitation in her tone, which seemed to carry some kind of power. Horace looked at her and smiled. Youre so silly, ra, he said in an affectionate tone that was strange to himself, as he held out his hands to cover her little face. You believe people so easily. Youd better be careful not to be cheated. You wont do that to me, said ra automatically, but gave him another look before she confirmed again. Will you? Horace cocked his lips upper, as he bent over to kiss her on the brow. That was a feather-light kiss, brushing down the brow, against the nose tip and then on the lip. Ill never deceive you, ra, he whispered after the kiss, But youve got to promise me that youll be more careful. Feeling dizzy after the tantalizing kiss, ra restored her soberness on hearing thetter part of his words and raised her head. Careful? Yeah. Horaces eyes became dull as he stared at ra, You have no idea how frightened I was when our house was on fire the other day.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ra was shocked. That was the first time she had ever heard him saying frightened of something since they had met. Was it because he worried about her? Fire, Horace added in a low voice, looking at ra, has taken the woman I loved from me once. I dont want it to happen again. ra heard a bang inside her head, looking at Horace in disbelief and astonishment. Woman he liked? Again? What did he mean? Horaces words were very straightforward, but ra simply felt like she was in a fantasy right now, so she dared not think or ask further. So she looked at Horace numbly with wide-opened eyes, her mouth as round as that of a little golden fish out of water. Her look was so funny that it amused Horace and made him giggle. ra then came back to herself and soon shut her mouth, getting up. But to her surprise, just when she was rising, Horace suddenly gripped her by her hand and pulled her hard into his arms. She fell right onto hisp, and before she could exim, Horace pinched her chin, and seized her lips with his, swallowing down all her uing exmation. Chapter 98 Thanks for Believing Me Different from the kiss before, it was overpowering, showing his possessiveness of her. He quickly pried open her mouth, conquered her tongue, as he fastened the hold of his hands, as if to rub her into his blood. After a long while, he finally let go of her with a wistful look. His heart softened as he looked into his arms and saw the dainty womans apple-red cheeks. He came close to her and whispered to her ears, Thanks for believing me. ra. And he was even more grateful for her appearing in his life, when it had been gloomy and lightless. ra had been at home resting for half a month before she felt ashamed and pleaded to get back to work. After all, she had taken so many leavestely, so shes afraid that she would get fired. When she came back to the office she had been away for long, people came asking her how shes faring, apparently most of whom had realized their misunderstanding about her, thus the unusual enthusiasm. But of course, except for Diane Kirby. The first thing she said when she saw ra was, Oh, look whos here. Our Miss Selman, I thought youre well-connected enough to make money by simply lying at home. Diane looked at ra with unspeakable hared. She had run into Ashlee the other day at a mall, thinking she could use her to get rid of ra, but for reasons unknown, she just scuttled away, without taking any actions. Those rich little princesses were just useless! But she herself couldnt think of any ways to deal with her either, so whining was all she could do. ra was in no mood for responding to her, neither did others. Sarah caught ra by the arm and said excitedly, ra, you probably havent known yet. The heinous factory that we had exposed was sued and all the workers there have got their pays. Really? ra was surprised to hear the news. These days, factory workers are an underprivilegedmunity, who could hardly get their pays back unless they made big news out of it. Yeah, and not only that, everybody said we took credit for it, so they gave us an award! eximed Sarah more excitedly. She searched the news on her phone and showed it to ra. Something like a social contribution award, not like something big, but itll bring more poprity to our magazine! And people on Twitter have been saying that we are a press with conscience. ra fell silent. As someone who knew the truth, she was aware that this thing didnt actually have anything to do with theirpany, but anyway, the magazine became known by more people because of that, so it should help with sponsorship and sales, which was a good thing to them all. Thats great, she said smilingly. Yeah, and Mr. Kirnd said he will treat us to drinks today. So you muste with us this time. I wont take no for an answer. Sarahs eyes flickered with expectation. ra was surprised. Has he got back to work? Yeah. What a coincidence, he also took a leave the day you did. Sarah seemed to have thought of something and added, But he came back a week earlier than you. ra frowned. Darrens injury was much worse than hers, how could he have returned to work so soon? Before she started to think further, Sarah clung to her arm and kept saying, ra, pleasee tonight. ra was aware that it made her look alien if she kept saying no to all office group activities, so she said yes, thinking that it was just a group of people drinking together. At the end of the busy day, ra finally saw Darrening out of his office with gauze on his face. He was surprised to see her in the office, but soon he said to people the office, Lets take off and head for that Karaoke bar. People cheered and crowded downstairs. They grabbed cabs and arrived at the KTV. But when they started trickling into the bar, they saw a fancily dressed woman waving at them, Darren, here! ra was shocked to see that woman. It was Ashlee. She looked very sexy in that little ck vest and mini skirt. Her hot body struck the male colleagues numb. When they walked towards her, Ashlee soon came up to Darren and clung to his arm in a very natural way. Her red mouth produced a seductive smile and said, I have booked us a booth. Lets go inside. Darren, however, knitted his eyebrows tightly as he saw Ashlee, What are you doing here? Didnt you call me about the party? I just thought it wont hurt for me to join you, so I came. She smiled brightly and rested her eyes on everybody, Am I not weed? After a short silence, everybody hastened to say, Youre kidding. We are more than happy to have you here, Mrs. Kirnd. Ashleeughed even more gaily, and said to Darren, You see, now that everybody says that, you wont ask me to leave, right? He nervously took a look at the peaceful-looking ra. With all the people there and her being his nominal fiance, he had no choice but forced himself to take her into booth with everybody else. They have been very busy at worktely, so everybody enjoyed themselves wildly, with some singing and others binge drinking. ra was not interested in those things, so she had been sitting quietly in a corner with a ss of juice, scrolling on her phone. After a while, she went out of the booth to the washroom. As she got to the door of the washroom, she smelled cigarette, and saw Darren smoking down the hall, with a few butts scattering around his feet. She frowned. She had never known him to smoke before, yet he seemed to be so addicted. But she knew that it had nothing to do her anymore, so she soon skirted around him and headed for the bathroom. Darren, however, had already seen her and soon called, ra? She then halted and turned around resignedly, Mr. Kirnd? Darren hade in front of her, with the cigarette smell getting stronger. She instinctively wrinkled her nose.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She didnt know why but she really disliked the cigarette smell of Darren,pared to Horaces faint smell of cigar. She slightly frowned her eyebrows and said quietly, Whats the matter, Mr. Kirnd? Chapter 99 Got Drugged How are you feeling? asked Darren with his eyes lowered upon her. Im much better now. ra stepped back away from the smell. Darren shrewdly noticed her reaction and said with a bitter smile, So you still hate the smell? Before ra got to answer, he soon added, But you dont seem to hate it when Horace smoke, do you? ra didnt want to talk about Horace with him, and she could see that he was a little drunk, so any argument would be meaningless. She didnt answer him and walked around him into thedys room. Before she walked in, she looked around, and found that he didnt follow after her this time, but was leaning against the wall, looking all depressed. He lighted another cigarette, and binged on it. ra felt stung in her heart. There was no way for her to feel nothing as she saw him like that, but she also knew that she had long lost the right to care anything about him. She felt a little lost as she came to the washbasin. Just when she was about to wash her face with cold water, a stall was kicked open behind her with a bang. ra frowned, and when she looked up, she saw Ashlee looking at her with a gloomy face. She moaned about her bad luck inside. She just wanted to use the bathroom. Reluctant to talk to her, so she soon washed her hands and walked straight to a stall. Ashlee, however, grabbed her by the wrist, yelling, Stop there, ra Selman! ra frowned. What was wrong with the crazy woman again? What do you want? she said to her with icy look. Im the one who should ask you the question! Apparently, she was also drunk. She snarled at ra, What did you say to Darren out there? You are hitting on him again! It seemed that Ashlee had heard them talking. ra knew that Darren was being unfair to Ashlee with his ambiguous attitude. But she couldnt find any way to sympathize her, so she threw away her hand and said with a impassive face, You are the one who cant control your man, so I am to me? With that ra felt no mood for using the bathroom anymore and walked straight out of it, without giving Ashlee another look. Ashlee was swayed and totted a little when ra got her hand off. She held onto the washbasin and watched ras back, with fury boiling in her eyes! ra Selman! What made you think that you could be so brash and condescending? I will ruin you! Ruin you! She thought. Suddenly she seemed to remember something and soon took a little bottle out of her pocket, with the look in her eyes colder. She had got some extra of that drug, so she might as well just give ra some. Although ra was tarnished already, she was a married woman after all, so however tolerant Horace and Darren could be, they would never take this one. At the thought of that, Ashlees bright red lips lifted into a icy curve, feeling neither sad or wronged, she raised her chin and strutted out of the bathroom like a pride peacock. Meanwhile, ra used another bathroom and returned to the booth. Many of the people had been very drunk and a mess. Soon after ra sat down, a waiter came in with drinks they had ordered, which were all alcohol except for one ss of juice. Everyone struggled for the alcohol, while ra took the only juice and sipped it.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After a long time, ra felt so tired that she rose and shouted to the noisy crowd, Ive a report to make tomorrow. Im leaving. But everybody was having the greatest time, so nobody noticed her. She shrugged and took up her purse beforeing up to Darren and said, Mr. Kirnd, thank you for your treat. I gotta go now. Ashlee had been sitting beside him, with a defending look at ra. While Darren, who seemed to be so wasted and looked all drained and depressed, put his finger on his temple and nodded. ra had left the booth in such a hurry that she didnt see Ashlees sinister and cocky face behind her. She intended to take a cab and go home, but somehow, she uncontrobly tottered after shes out of the door. She propped herself up against the wall of the hall to prevent herself from falling. Damn it. Whats going on? She didnt drink at all? Then why was she feeling so dizzy and weak? Not only that, she also felt inexplicably hot, sweating heavily while she was wearing a skirt in an air-conditioned hall. She looked up in panic, and saw her reflection on the door of a booth. She saw her cheeks blushing unnaturally and a horny look in her eyes. No! ra soon realized that it was exactly what happened two years before. Could it be She couldnt help but tremble as she thought of the juice she had drunk up. She felt the urge to leave as soon as possible but her legs were so weak to move. Panicked and scared, she soon intuitively took out her phone and dialed a number. After some long beeps, the phone was answered. Hello? Horaces husky voice came out from the phone, which ra saw as a life-saving straw, so she hastened to say, Help me, Horace. She had barely realized how dependent she had be on Horace until then. The first thing that came to her mind was to call him when she was in danger, forgetting all the formalities but asking him toe to rescue straightforwardly. While Horace, who had been happy to hear from ra, only to hear what she had said, All of a sudden, his face paled, without asking what had happened, he soon said instead, Where are you? The KTV in Tower Q. ra felt her bone softening when she said that. Damn it, how potent the drug was! She felt like as if she was heated enough to explode. Her hands were so powerless that they couldnt even hold her phone, so it dropped on the floor. The drop of the phone caused the call to be hung up, and while she struggled to squat down, she felt her head spinning and could hardly stand up. She was in that painful position for a long time before she pulled herself together, reaching for the phone. At that moment, a mboyant leather shoe stepped on her phone. Before she could think, a disturbing voice was heard overhead. Chapter 100 You Asked for It! Hottie, the way you squat is so provocative. Who are you trying to seduce? ras heart skipped a beat. She looked up and saw a man with a dazzling shirt who looked like a jerk. He was squinting at her, his eyes overflowing with desire. ra couldnt pay more attention to her phone. She stood up with a stagger, and turned around, wanting to leave. Yet the man grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. Where are you going, hottie? Your phone is still in my hand. ra felt like throwing up when the man touched her body. She started to tremble, her body turning hot. The guy was a yer, he immediately knew that ra was drugged. He got excited and asked, Hottie, someone drugged you? You must be suffering now. Let me help. As he spoke, he reached out to ras waist. ra screamed in fear. No! Hell no! She didnt want one more experience of the nasty thing that happened two years ago. Thinking of this, she pushed the man yet to no avail. The man was too strong. He was reaching out to her breasts. She was about to copse yet suddenly she heard a sound. Something was smashed over from afar. The next second, she heard it crash on the mans head. And the mans disgusting smile disappeared. Blood ran down her face. All happened in a second. ra didnt even realize what was going on. The man had fallen to the ground, beside him was the debris of a vase stained with blood. ra looked up in a panic and saw a tall figure at the end of the corridor whose hand was in front of his body for he had just thrown something. At one nce, ra recognized the person. Tears instantly welled up in her eyes. It was Horace. He came to save her. Before she cooled it, Horace strode over. Yes, striding, not in a wheelchair. He strode to her in a ce full of people. Soon, Horace stopped beside ra, his handsome face a bit pale. He embraced ra and looked into her teary eyes, whispering, ra, are you alright? Only then did rae back to her sense. She looked at Horace, who was standing in front of her, and asked in a flustered low voice, Horace, where where is your wheelchair? They were at a bar crowded with people. If anyone recognized him and told Sean, all the years he had pretended to be a cripple would be a waste. As she spoke, she saw Isaac running over anxiously from the end of the corridor with the wheelchair. Horace was too fast, and Isaac failed to catch up with him. Unlike ra, who was in a panic, Horace was not in the mood to pay attention to this. He noticed ras unnatural blush and could feel that her temperature was higher than usual. Are you drugged? He asked. ra was so worried about Horace that she didnt pay attention to herself. Hearing Horaces question she found that her temperature was getting even higher now in Horaces embrace. She felt like a fire running about in her body. She wanted to say something yet when she parted her lips, it turned into a moan. Even she was surprised by the allure of her voice. Isaac pushed the wheelchair beside Horace, he was out of breath. He looked around anxiously and was confirmed that no one should have seen Horace. Then, he lowered his voice and said, Mr. Kirnd, the wheelchair, pleasee sit down. Horace ignored him. Instead, he bent down and picked up ra with both of his hands. Mr. Kirnd Isaac asked immediately. Yet Horace had walked outward with ra in his arms while instructing, Book a room for me in the hotel nearby. Horace brought ra to the hotel in the shortest time possible. During the way, several people pointed at them, judging. Yet he ignored all of them. Entering the room, he put ra in the bathtub immediately and then turned on the tap. Cold water ran on her body. He said in a harsh tone, ra, wake up! The cold water cooled down ras skin, yet the fire inside of her remained unaffected. The contract of the cold from the outside and the burns from the inside made her suffer a lot. She curled up in the bath, and said with great struggle, I feel so sick It hurts Seeing ra in pain, Horace felt his heart being torn apart. At the same time, he realized that ra still had wounds on her body. Now soaking in water, the bandages had all fallen apart. He also realized that this was a strong drug. ras face remained red even if he had been constantly sshing cold water on her. It was even stronger than before. Now ras blushed face looked morbid. She looked miserable. Damn it! Who did it?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Who used such a potent drug on her? Horace couldnt stand watching ra suffer anymore. He immediately picked her out of the bathtub, ripped off her wet clothes, dried her, and put her on the bed. He turned on the air conditioner, making the room as cold as possible. Yet ra was still in an insanely high fever. She suffered more and more. She felt like countless ants biting her bones. She felt like Horace was the only one who could save her. She reached out, grabbed his arm, and murmured, begging, Horace, help me, I cant take it anymore. ra had no idea how horse and soft her voice was at the moment. He was under great challenge. Besides, ra was all naked under the nket. With her slightest wet hair and her blushed face, Horace was on the verge of losing control. Fuck! Seeing ra in such torture. Horace made up his mind. He looked down at ra, his eyes dark. ra. He murmured, slowly pulling off his tie and unbuttoning his shirt. You asked for it. Dont me me. Chapter 101 Their First Sex Burning inside, ra couldnt tell Horaces words. She moaned and whispered, Help help me. Horaces eyes looked darker. He swallowed and then pinned down the horny woman on the bed. He kissed her lips, tasting her suffering. Soon, Horace felt the fire inside of ra spread over to him. Yet he didnt rush. It was the first time he and ra had made love. He didnt want to do it under the condition that ra was drugged. But to this point, he could no longer hold on. He had been wanting her for a long time. He knew that ra could still feel and remember him even though she was drugged. He wanted to give her the best experience. At the thought of this, he became gentler. He whispered beside ras ear, Baby, are you scared? At the touch of the weight and the heat, ra couldnt help but think of two years ago. The nightmare of being raped was still haunting her. She curled up her body out of fear. Horace seemed to have felt her fear and resistance, yet he didnt retreat and endure. He grabbed her wrist, lifted them above her head, and once again murmured beside her ears, his breath hitting into his ear as he said in a deep and horsed voice, Dont be. I knew you have a traumatized memory. Im bringing you the closure. Horaces words seemed to be magic. ras mind went empty. Her tense body rxed. The drug had made her miserable yet herst intuition reminded her of what was going to happen. It was Horace. So, maybe it would do. Horace noticed that ra had rxed. He smiled andpletely let go of his restraint. He took the girl under his body. It was a long, sleepless night. ra had no idea how long had passed, yet she was no longer nervous and scared. She became active. Thest time she had sex was the nightmare that happened two years ago. She finally had the closure. From now on, she could enjoy the beauty of sex like everyone else. After quite a while, her fever was gone. She fell asleep in exhaustion. The next morning, ra was wakened up by the coldness. Horace turned the air-conditioner to the lowest temperature. Waking up in shiver, ra saw Horace lying beside her. His handsome sleeping face looked like a masterpiece under the sunshine casting in through the window. She couldnt move her eyes from him. After a while, Horace said in a low voice, Are you done watching? Only then did ra realize that Horace had woken up long ago. She turned around, shy. Yet before she moved, Horace grabbed her shoulder and pull her into his arms. ra knocked on Horaces solid chest. Her heart raced. Horace kissed her forehead, and asked gently, Did you enjoyst night? ra paused. Then she blushed, so much that even her ears turned red. Enjoy? Driven by the shyness, she grumped, You took advantage of me. Did I? Horace wasnt angered. He chuckled and said, I thought I was saving your life. You are shameless. ra gritted her teeth.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Shameless? Horace was amused even more. Would you give me more chances to be shameless? ra was so shy that she couldnt speak. She realized that although Horace looked like a gentleman, he was very dirty inside. Too shy to make a response, she chose to stay quiet. Yet Horace wouldnt let go. He pinched her chin and lifted her head, saying in a low voice, Answer me, baby. ras face was as red as blood because of her shyness. She murmured, It depends on my mood. Horace paused. It wasnt an affirmative answer. However, for a timid girl like ra, it was the best answer she could give. Horace was ecstatic. Ill try my best to serve you, mydy. ra blushed even more. But at the same time, she had to admit that she felt sweet. Finally. She had finally stepped out of the shadows of two years ago. She thought she would never live like an ordinary woman, getting married, and having a child. Yet she came across a man that took her out of the darkness Somehow, she even felt grateful for the unknown bastard who drugged her the day before. Feeling Horaces warmth and heartbeats, ra suddenly lost control of herself. She held Horaces strong waist and murmured, Horace, I feel like falling for you. She had realized this feeling long ago yet she nned to hide it deep inside. Because she didnt think Horace would like her. However, after so much that happened, she felt Horaces love too. So, she decided to give him a chance. Or, a chance for herself also. Horace didnt anticipate ras confession. He paused. The next second, he held ra tight as if he wanted to make her part of his body. Me too, he murmured. He had never been so gentle before. And much earlier than you do. ra was stunned. Before she figured out what he meant. Horace kissed her, sealing all her questions inside. After a wet kiss. Horace let go of her. He smiled and said, Baby, do you want to do it again? Without the effect of drugs. Before ra understand what does he mean by saying one more, Horace kissed her again and then answered the question with action. For the days that followed, ra woke up every morning exhausted. But she couldntin to anyone, because she should have anticipated it the day she married Horace. Chapter 102 Ashlee’s Scheme Darren woke up in another room of the hotel. He felt dizzy. Memories ofst now slowed appeared in his head. They were in a bar, drinking. Yet he got drunk easily, which was weird. And he felt his body burning abnormally. He vaguely saw ra go out of the bar. Fearing that bad things would happen to her, he staggered to chase after her. Then someone supported him. And ra disappeared. Just as he was trying to recall what happenedst night, a woman rubbed his hair gently. He was stunned. Then he saw Ashlee lying beside him, naked. She was looking at him shyly. Ashlee was naked, and the room was messy. Darren immediately knew what had happened. He felt a burst of desperation. He had decided never to touch Ashlee again. Yet Why? At the same time, Ashlee crawled to him and wrapped her limbs around him like a snake. Her eyes were full of desire. Ashlee was very seductive. Her touch almost made Darren, who wasntpletely sober, lose control of himself. With hisst sense, Darren pushed Ashlee away and jumped out of the bed, grabbed his clothes, and rushed into the bathroom. Being thrown onto the hard bed of the hotel, Ashlee paused. She couldnt help feeling resentful. She had been trying to seduce him many times, but Darren never epted her. Would he treat ra the same way if she did the same thing? He wouldnt have touched her wasnt for the drug. Ashlee still remembered the crazyst night. Especially how he had called ras name in the bed. Thinking of this, Ashlee clenched her fist, her nails stabbing against her flesh. Darren was thinking of ra while having sex with Ashlee. That was uneptable. That was disgusting. But it wasnt easy to get the chance, so she endured it. She would do anything to get Darren. In the bathroom. Darren opened to tap to its limit. Cold water sshed on his face and cooled him down. Things that happenedst night seemed to be normal, yet it was all designed. Ashlees showing up outside the bar, his drunkenness, the bed He recalled the picture that Ashlee disyed by ident and started to feel that also Ashlee looked cute, she was not a simple person. He started to fear. Now it seemed like he should investigate Ashlee. Darren went out of the bathroom and saw Ashlee, who had gotten changed, smile at him. He avoided her gaze. He didnt want to talk to her. As siblings, Ashlee kind of resembled ra. But her smile was never as gorgeous as ras. He picked up his watch and phone from the desk, and said without looking at her, Ive got a lot of things to do today. Bye.'' Darren! Ashlee was anxious, she wanted to say something. However, Darren shut the door without looking at her. Ashlee stood still, upset. She touched her belly with her right hand, and her eyes flickered. Darren, you keep ignoring me, but Ive got something fromst night. Kids were said to be the link between the parents. As long as she was pregnant, he wouldnt get rid of her. Darren left the hotel in a hurry. He called his assistant immediately, asking him to investigate how Ashlee had gotten the photo, and if she had that photo on her phone. What happened two years ago? Who was the person behind it? Darren had never anticipated the questions before going back to his home country. Ashlee dressed up and then went to the hall of the hotel, where she met ra on the sofa. ra was waiting for Horace out. She paused because she didnt expect to see Ashlee. Ashlee smiled proudly when she saw ra. ra showed up at this time, did it mean the drug worked? Did she make it? Miss Selman, why are you sitting here? What did you dost night? You look exhausted. Ashlee approached ra and said slowly, I wonder who was the lucky guy that got to spend the night with you, Miss Selman. Ashlee couldnt wait to see the humiliated expression on ras face. Yet ra just frowned. She was wondering how did Ashlee know about what happened between Horace and herst night. Why dont you say anything? Shy? Come on, as a renowned whore, what is there to be shy about? I wonder what will Mr. Kirnd do if he found out what you did. ra turned pale. She knew that she was druggedst night. She was wondering who did it. Now, from Ashlees attitude, she knew the answer. ra was enraged, yet because Ashlee was her sister, after all, she warned with a cold voice, Ashlee, what did you do? Tell the truth. Ashlee looked at ra, and the resentment in her eyes became even stronger. She could not be defeated by ra, not ever. What did I do? I was telling the truth. You know what you didst night. You are married, why dide to the hotel? You flirt with other guys yet you are not ming me. How dare you? Ashlee scolded, turning more excited as she went on. She med all that she had suffered from Darren earlier on ra. At this time, a deep heavy voice sounded. Ashlee, do you know who you are talking to? Ashlee turned around and saw a handsome maning over in a wheelchair. He was outstanding. His appearance attracted the attention of everyone in the hotel lobby.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Ashlee was puzzled. Horace? Why was he here? Yet in face of Horace, Ashlee didnt show any fear. Instead, she smiled, saying, Mr. Kirnd, I am d you are here. Do you know that ra Horace interrupted her, I see. Are you interested in what your sister and her husband didst night? Chapter 103 The Person Behind the Crime Ashlee was stunned as if being stroked by thunder. So, it was Horace who slept with ra in the hotelst night? So, her n failed? Ashlee almost screamed out in anger, yet she didnt dare to do so in face of Horace. She clenched her fists tightly and left without casting more looks on ra, biting her lips. Ashlee, wait! ra called out. Ashlee turned around, her arms crossed in front of her chest, her chin raised, looking like unwilling to admit defeat. Ashlee, listen to me carefully. Ill forgive you this time. ra looked at Ashlee coldly, But I will take revenge if you dare do such nasty things again. Ashlee shivered, yet she managed to remain her arrogant look and then turned to leave. After Ashlee left, ra and Horace went into the car. ra remained silent during the way. She was in deep thought. She was sure that it was Ashlee, her sister, who drugged herst night. She felt hurt thinking that her sister wanted to ruin her reputation through such despicable means. Thinking of what Ashlee hadmitted, ra shivered. What happened two years ago was so simr, was it Ashlee who did it too? Horace noticed her unease. He shook her shoulder gently, saying, Do you feel unwell? Are you exhausted? Isaacs eyes were fixed on the back of the car before them, yet when he heard the word exhausted, he immediately thought of something and blushed. Ashlee paused, then red at Horace, her face red. Horace coughed faintly, You need to be mended. No, Im not tired. ras face blushed even more, and she immediately exined her being absent-minded. Not tired? Then I guess we can ra immediately reached out and covered Horaces mouth. Yet her hand was grabbed by him. Horace said seriously, Tell me, what were you thinking about? He had a sharp observation. ra sat back. Looking at the busy street outside, she pondered for a while, and then said slowly, I suspect Ashlee had something to do with what happened to me two years ago. Need me send someone to investigate it? ra hesitated. She didnt have the power to face it before. But now, with Horace by her side, she had. She should find out who was responsible for her loss of virginity two years ago. Okay. ra agreed.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Horace thought of something. It seemed like he could tell her now. So, he said prudently, To be honest, Ive been investigating something. He cared about what happened at that time. Otherwise, he wouldnt bother to investigate. ras eyes sank. Yet she said nothing other than asking, Did you find any information? Horace told ra that the person who raped her was not an old man but someone else. As for who he was, they didnt know yet. Not an old man but someone else. It didnt make much of a difference for ra. The dirty spot of her life wouldnt change if it was an old man or a handsome one. The past was unchangeable. ra sighed, Horace, I dont care so much about who the person was anymore. I just want to find out who drugged me, who spread the rumor in my university, and who wanted my death. Horace hugged her without saying anything more. Since she wanted to truth, he would find it out for her. He wanted to know the truth too. However At the thought of the scarf, Horaces eyes darken, he didnt speak more. Ill find out the truth. He promised. ra suddenly recalled something. She asked with worry, I hope no one saw your legsst night. Hearing ras concern about him, Horace smiled, saying, Dont worry, everything is under control. The car stopped. ra looked out from the window and found that instead of the vi, they arrived at her apartment. She looked at Horace with a puzzle. Horace said, Id like to visit your mother. ra hesitated. She knew that Helena didnt like Horace. She didnt care about that before because she and Horace were just a couple by name. But things were different now. She thought maybe she should exin to Helena. Thinking of this she nodded and got off the car with Horace. Inside the apartment, Helena was reading an issue of GLAM. Mom, ra entered the door and found Helena looked less sick. Madam. Horace entered in the wheelchair. Helena froze, yet she greeted back politely. Isaac put down the bags and went out. Please forgive us, Madam, we came in a rush and didnt get to prepare the gifts. These are some supplements for your health. Helena didnt like ra to be with this rich guy. She said coldly, We are just a humble family. These gifts are too much for us. Please, you dont have to do this next time. Horace looked at Helena without much of an expression. Mom! ra couldnt stand it. She sat down beside Helenas bed and said, holding her hand, Horace did it out of good intention. Horace suddenly didnt know what to do. ra had never seen Horace so helpless. She was kind of amused. Horace, its about time for lunch, go and get some food. My mother likes beef. Horace nodded. After Horace and Isaac left, ra said to Helena, Mom, you went too far. Horace is a good guy. He is different from those typical rich men. I just dont like you being together with him, I prefer Darren. Mom, forget about Darren, my husband is Horace. Seeing ra being so protective of Horace, Helena asked, ra, tell me the truth. Have you fallen in love with him? Why are you so protective? Of course, she had fallen in love with him. She loved him so much that she had attached her life to him. She cared about every of his move. She wanted to be with him forever. Looking at Helenas worried face, ra said, Yes, mom. Im madly in love with him. I want to live with him forever. Chapter 104 Rumors of Her Husband. Seeing that ra seemed to be in love, Helenas eyes flickered. She knew that ra had gone through a lot. She wished ra would find a reliable man who understood her and loved her. Could Horace make her happy? It wouldnt be easy to live with a rich man. Would Horace abandon ra when he had enough of her? Was his love strong enough to go through all sorts of challenges? ra understood Helenas concerns. She murmured, Come on, my dear mother. Horace had saved me from danger many times. I love him and I trust him. Dont worry. Helena reconciled when she saw the sweet smile on ras face. Alright then, since you guys are married, be a nice couple. I wish for nothing but your happiness. ra hugged Helena, speaking like a spoiled child, Mom, I know you love me, we only have each other in this world. Dont worry, I know how to take care of myself. Silly. Helenas eyes were filled with tears. Horace came back with some food. Seeing Helena and ra hugging, he didnt disturb. Helenas attitude turned warmer. She reached out to Horace and said, Come over, I want to tell you something. Horace, Helena said word by word, looking very serious. ra is the only daughter I have. She had suffered a lot with me. So, I just want her to find a good man and have a peaceful life no matter being rich or poor. She said she loves you, thereby Im handing her to you. Horace looked at ra in surprise. Helenas attitude changed. ra must have said something to her. He remembered that ra told Helena she didnt love him and that they were just a couple by name. Thinking of this possibility, Horace felt warm. So nice. ra finally epted him in front of her family. Horace looked at Helena, and said seriously, Madam, trust me, I will take good care of ra. He was not a man of speech yet he never broke his promises. Helena nodded at his sincerity. The rtionship between the three improved. ra knew that Helena preferred peace. So, they left after the meal. Looking at ras back, Helena, sitting alone in the bed gradually stopped her smile. She was so lucky to have such a caring daughter. Yet she wasnt a good mom. She felt sorry for ra. Her guilt became stronger over the years. If ra found out the truth, would she still recognize her as her mother? Would she forgive her? Helena prayed, wishing ra a happy life, and wishing to be forgiven by God. She wanted to amend her sins. She felt so sorry for ra, but she wished her happiness from the bottom of her heart. After leaving the apartment, Horace sent ra to the GLAM building. ra was about to get off the car when Horace suddenly called out her name. She turned around, wanting to ask what happened. Yet Horace grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. Surrounded by Horaces warmth and fragrance, ras heart raced. Isaac, who was in the drivers seat, buried his head into his clothes, as deep as he could. He thought that Horace was getting more and more willful. He treated Isaac as air. ra felt embarrassed hooking up when Isaac was present. Yet she couldnt change Horaces mind. She said with a blushed face, Let go of me, we can talk when we go home. Thank you, ra. Horaces deep voice was charming. What for? ra was confused. Horace smiled, For telling your mom that you love me. ra pause. Tears welled up in her eyes. She couldnt help but hugged Horace tighter. She should be the one saying thank you. Thank him for being in her life. They cuddled for a while. ra felt like she was about to bete. She moved a little, saying, Horace, I need to go to work now. Horace kissed her forehead and said, Alright, although didnt want to let go with her. ra said goodbye to Horace reluctantly. Just as she got into the office, Sarah came over in a rush. ra, finally you are back. Big event! ra looked at Sarahs exaggerated look and furrowed her brows, Whats about? About Horace Kirnd, the president of Solrace. Sarahs eyes widened, You dont know? Didnt you check Twitter? About Horace? ra was stunned. She didnt expect it to be rted to her husband. She asked curiously, What happened to Horace? Its about him and Ynda Zachman! News has gone viral on the inte, saying that the popr female star wanted to seduce Horace and steal him from his wife. ra, dont you think she is too shameless? Mr. Kirnd will never like such a woman. She doesnt deserve it at all. Sarah was excited, but ra was stunned. Ynda Zachman?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Oh, she remembered, she was the most promising actress nowadays, who was said to be the goddess in the minds of all men. She had a perfect figure, sexy lips, smart eyes, sweet voice, no man can resist such a charming woman. Yet how would such an icon be rted to Horace? Everyone at the office was discussing. I always thought Ynda was very aloof, I didnt expect her to be so proactive in front of Mr. Kirnd. Mr. Kirnd is so perfect! Even Ynda cant hold it. But Mr. Kirnd is married, I guess nothing would happen, right? Who knows! But it is Ynda! Men are all animals when ites to sex, who could resist such a beautiful face and hot body? ra trusted Horace, yet she couldnt help but mind a little when she heard these words. She immediately took out her phone and opened Twitter. As Sarah said, the names Ynda and Horace were both on the trending list. She was too busy. She didnt realize it. Chapter 105 Follow Up Rumors of Her Husband It turned out that recent Ynda, who had repeatedly expressed her admiration for Horace on different asions, praised him for his extraordinary temperament and taste, calling him a business genius. ra opened Yndas Twitter and saw her openly express her admiration for Horace. It felt like she wouldnt marry anyone but Horace. Ynda was very popr. She had tens of millions of fans, ranking in the top five on Twitter. There were manyments below. They are a perfect match! I will forever support my goddess. Kiss. She is just a gold-digger. Thats so disgusting. She is stealing others husbands so openly. Be careful, YZ. Mrs. Kirnd wouldnt let you go. She is such a bitch. She should be punished. Mrs. Kirnd, what are you waiting for? Stop ndering her. Love is free. We are her supporters. ra read more than a hundredments and was amused. Fortunately, she did not disclose that she was Horaces wife, otherwise, she would have been recognized when she went out for a meal. Ynda Zachman caused an uproar about the topic of homewrecker on the Inte. The power of the inte was formidable. At this time, the editor-in-chief came out of the office and came to ras desk. Seeing that she was checking Yndas Twitter, his eyes lit up and he said, ra, you are the most sensitive about the news. I knew you were following the news too. I just talked to Mr. Kirnd and we decided to dig deeper into this news, one is a popr female star, the other is a noble president, and the news of these two people must be interesting enough! So, we decided to give this mission to you. ra opened her mouth and froze. That would be strange news. As Horaces wife, she was going to interview the rumors about her husband and a famous actress. Andter shell have to publish what she found. It must be explosive news that everybody in the country, or even the world, knew. What do you feel as a married man being pursued by someone else? How many times have you guys dated? How did you know each other? Do you think shes more beautiful than your wife? ra thought of somements. But it was Darrens idea? Did he think that he could affect the rtionship between her and Horace by doing so? ra felt that she didnt know Darren anymore. When the crowd heard this, they were very sympathetic to ra, shaking their heads and sighing. This was a very difficult task. Not to mention that it would be difficult to have an interview with Horace, who never ept interviews. Getting into contact with Ynda wont be easy either, her schedule was very tight, and she was not very friendly and was hard to get on with. Without social connections andmon interests, involved, interviewing these two people was as difficult as going to the moon. ra wouldnt possibly make it this time. Diane smiled sarcastically, this time she was not going to snatch the task. She wanted to see ra make herself a fool. Sarah volunteered to help ra, and ra gave her a grateful look. However, wouldnt it be kind of weird for a wife to interview her husband about the rumors about him and an actress? The editor-in-chief tapped her on the shoulder and said, Please! If our magazine would be popr again and be the best seller depends on you! ra, well try our best to help you. It seemed that the editor-in-chief was determined. ra swallowed her saliva. Diane mocked, ra, you are very skilled, you have interviewed Horace, and you have the same ring, this task must be yours. ra wanted to refuse the mission, but the editor-in-chiefs aggressive eyes told her not to resist. Besides, she needed to pay for Helenas medical expenses. She cant rely on Horaces support. And she had asked for her sry in advance many times, and it was time to repay the debt. It seemed that this time there was no escape. ra didnt have time to care about Dianes sarcastic words. For now, she had to get first-hand information. Since the task was on her, she mustplete it. This was ras professional quality cultivated over the years. On the bright side, at least, she knew Horace. Thinking of this, she gritted her teeth, picked up her phone, and sent a message to Horace. Horace was reading a document about a foreign-funded project when his phone vibrated. Seeing it was a message from ra, he couldnt help but check. She seldomly texted him. He opened the chat box. ra texted, The news says there is something between you and Ynda What? Horace frowned, but soon he smiled. He replied, Jealous? Jealous? ra, on the other side,ughed when she saw the text message. She had never been a narrow-minded woman. She believed that no one could take away what belonged to her, not even a real goddess. But those who didnt belong to her could part from her just for a picture, like Darren. She texted, I need explosive information. Our magazine is very interested in you guys. Mr. Kirnd, dont cover it. Tell me everything. Horace smiled even more seeing this text. Was she asking for information or taking revenge under the name of work?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Horace thought it would interesting if she stayed around her every day calling him Mr. Kirnd. He would be able to see her at any time. That sounded nice. As for Ynda, Horace had thought that she would be a trouble. It was not the first time that he had a crazy admirer, yet he never paid attention to them. But now He was suddenly curious. He wondered what would ra look like when she was jealous. Thinking of that, he texted, I can handle the news for you, but you have to handle yourself for me. What do you think? ra was speechless seeing the text. Handle yourself for me in the night. He was still talking about conditions at this point. ra bit her lips and replied, Cut the crap. Are you feeling guilty? ra found herself getting bolder and bolder. She dared to argue with Horace now. Unfortunately, the Radical Technique was not very useful for Horace. However, he was indeed curious about ras attitude towards this matter, so he checked his work schedule and sent an address to ra. ra, on the other side, stood up after seeing the text. She triumphantly shook her phone and said, Guys, I got some clues about Horace and Ynda. Chapter 106 Seducing Him in Front of His Wife The crowd was stunned. So soon? For real? Sarah was the first to react. She hugged ra, saying, ra, youre so good! You are outstanding in this industry! Diane was typing. She sarcastically said, Outstanding people must have means that ordinary people cant reach. Presumably, she got the clues with some unusual means. ra, you are such a hooker, who are you hooking up with this time? Yes, the editor-in-chief had no channel to get the news, why could ra? ra couldnt tell them that Horace, the person they admired, was her husband. That would be bigger news that the rumor of Horace and Ynda. Sarah tilted her head and asked, ra, what clues, and how do you know they are true? The eyes and ears of everyone in the office were erect. ra could only answer vaguely, Well, my husband works at Sre, so Everybody understood. They no longer doubted. ra went to the address Horace sent over with the photographer and Sarah. It was an art center in Stratmont. There were many masters of culture and youngsters. Ynda was there shooting the annual advertisement for Solrace. The ad was very important to Solrace because it was rted to a start-up project in a joint venture with a French business partner next year, so Horace supervised it personally. At the center, the rhythmic music sounded like the epitome of the busy and tense atmosphere in the studio. Ynda was wearing a sexy long skirt. Her long curly hair was shattered around her neck. Her lips were red. She moved her sexy body ording to the instruction of the photographers assistant, posing a variety of dancing poses. asionally, she peered at Horace, who was supervising, with her charming eyes. Luis, the photographer of GLAM, drooled as he watched. Sarah narrowed her eyes and squeezed him hard with his elbow, signaling him to concentrate on his work. Luis red at her reluctantly and said, Let me look at her a few more times! ra looked at Horace in the field, who still looked cold, not at all moved by Yndas overtures. Good. He was a man of rules. ra thought. Yet at the same time, she felt a headache. Of course, she knew that there was nothing between Ynda and Horace, but in this case, how did she write the story? If If she can photograph something for two people, the magazine would sell well, right? She admitted that she was a bit strange wanting to photograph her husband and other women, but that was because she trusted Horace too much. So she patted Luis shoulder and whispered, Be sure to choose a good angle, follow Ynda and Horace, as long as the two get close, immediately capture it! The opportunity is rare! However, until the intermission, Ynda did not have the chance to approach Horace. They didnt even have any eye contact ra got impatient. How does this work, there wasnt any big news at all! Did theye in vain? Horace, who had been waiting for ra, soon saw her anxious little reddened face. The two looked at each other, and ra immediately pouted in Yndas direction, signaling for Horace to do something. Horaces face darkened. Was she forced him to flirt with other women? ra did not notice Horaces face. She pointed her finger at Ynda, her meaning was obvious. But Horace refused to do so. Sarah and Luis also felt anxious. ra, we only took photos of Ynda shooting advertisements, and of Mr. Kirnd. They dont have no contact at all, what should we do? ra thought for a moment and said, Wait. Lets wait until Ynda finishes shooting the ad. After two hours, Ynda was tired and decided. She decided to stop there. Yndas assistant hurriedly handed over the juice. Ynda took a few sips of juice and hurried towards Horace. ras eyes lit up, and Luis silently held up the camera. Mr. Kirnd! Ynda sweetly called his name. The pungent smell of perfume wafted towards him. Horace couldnt stand it. He was even angrier seeing the expectant expression on ras face. He did not want to look at the enchanting woman in front of him. He directly turned his head and left. Ynda was stunned. She wanted to catch up. Ynda, Ynda! However, the makeup artist stopped Ynda, There is a phone call came from the filmpany for you. Okay, I get it. Looking at Horaces departing back, Ynda stomped her feet angrily. ra, who was on the sidelines, was also annoyed. They almost got a picture of the two of them. But Horace was gone, there was nothing left to photograph. They went back. Before off work, they received Dianes sneers and disappointment of the editor-in-chief before ra left work. Coming home from work, Horace was already at home. As soon as she entered the door, he nced at her, Youre finally home. Youre early today too, ra replied while wearing slippers. She looked at Horace, and couldnt help but raise an eyebrow, Why didnt you talk to Ynda today? At the mention of this, Horaces anger burned again. How could a wife push her husband into the arms of another woman? Did she care so much about his feelings at all? Or could everything be traded in marriage not based on love? Horaces face became more and more gloomy, What do you want your husband do with another woman? ra was stunned. Realizing Horaces displeasure, she quickly shook her hand and said with an easier tone, I dont mean that. I just wanted you and Ynda could get closer to look more familiar, so I could take pictures.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ra said seriously, not feeling wrong in the slightest. After all, it is just a picture of them together. All they needed were a few photos, the rest was left for people to run their imagination. She didnt think there was anything wrong with it. But these words sounded very approached; harsh to Horaces ears. His voice, at this time, was already extremely cold, ra, you dont mind our husband having an affair with other women? Its just a picture. There is nothing between you guys anyway. ra argued, somewhat unsure of what Horace was really angry about. Horaces face turned uglier. ra, how intimate do you want Ynda and me to be? Holding hands, hugging, kissing? He asked in a low voice, and at the same time slowly stopped in front of ra, looking straight at her. Chapter 107 Dining Together ra shrunk her neck and said, I trust you, but I need mind-blowing news, anyway, its a rumor. Ill rify it for youter, okay? You should help your wifes career! No! Horace never expected that one day he would be so angry with the woman for this. But damn it, looking at ra in front of him begging, her pink little face made him eager to eat it in one bite. Therefore, he took her small hand and asked in an unpredictable tone, What do you think that I and Ynda are holding hands like this? Good! ra replied simply. How about this?! Horace grabbed her shoulder forcefully and moved closer to her. ra nodded and said, Better, better! Horaces face suddenly turned gloomy. She could even ept that? This woman had no little sense of crisis! A hint of cold air suddenly appeared in Horaces eyes, and ra realized that something didnt seem quite right. But it was toote, Horace had pressed her heavily on the couch. ra realized what he was going to do. She blushed and tried to struggle, saying Horace, let go of me! If you dare do this with Ynda, Ill never forgive you! Hearing this, Horace felt better. It turned out that ra had a bottom line towards him. He cant do this to Ynda? But he could do this to her? Horace bent lower, the distance between the two was airtight. Horace, dont ras body began to change. It went soft and she lost her force. Sensing ras reaction, Horace unbuttoned ras skirt. Miss Selman, we are not at the studio, no one woulde to capture us. His lips were soft and full of infinite affection, and the kiss made ra drunk. He was gentle and knew how to make her feel morefortable and at ease. ra no longer resisted. She wrapped her hands around him. Women were like the flowers, they only bloomed in front of their beloved men. Their fragrance was fascinating. Every inch of their soft and smooth skin was worthy of mens careful and gentle care. They lie down on therge sofa, and the two became one.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Feeling the meekness of ra in his arms, Horace was satisfied. ra belonged to him alone. The next morning. Horace woke up the first and draped a nket over ra on the couch. She was still asleep. She must be tiredst night. ras face had a perfect curve. Her long eyshes are hanging down, and her nose was delicate She looked like a doll that cant wake up. Horaces eyes flickered. In Yndas scandal, ra was willful, but perhaps she began to rely on him, ept him, and trust him, that was why she made those unreasonable small demands. Horace tried to understand her thoughts, but he still couldnt stand it, how could she easily allow Ynda to meddle with him? Love should be selfish. Horace would never have tolerated anyone treating ra in this way, not even a nce. Last time in the Queensvale, that Mr. Muller was drunk and wanted to take advantage of ra. He still remembers how furious he had been. But what about ra? Toplete the task of GLAM, she repeatedly challenged his limits. Wasnt ra jealous? However, yesterday in the studio, he also saw ras hard-working side. It shouldnt be easy for her. To catch the news, she did her best, just want to get the recognition and respect of others, and make people stop judging her for the things that happened before. With this in mind, he stepped aside and made a phone call. At this time, ra woke up with a sore back. Horace had just finished the call. He came over and sat down, put his arms around her, and rested her head on his shoulder. Im sorry forst night. He whispered, I didnt want to argue with you, but I dont want to have unnecessary contact with Ynda. ra nodded obediently, feeling that she had gone too far yesterday. She said, I see. I didnt think that much, I just wanted toplete this mission. Seeing ra so well-behaved, Horaces mood improved a little. But at the same time, he was also a little curious, how would ra, who was always docile and sensible, look when she was jealous? Want toplete the task, right? He whispered in an unpredictable tone, You can rest assured, you willplete this task, I have just arranged to have dinner with Ynda this evening, you can take as many photos as you need. Really! Where? ra looked at him a little incredulously, as if she had found a big treasure. Her face, which was a little sad just now was instantly full of smiles. Horaces eyes darkened again. This woman would piss him off one day. Why was she so happy hearing that he was going to dine with a woman? Seven oclock in the evening, at Yangtze House. Do you remember it? Of course, I remember, it was the restaurant where I met that scumbag on thest blind date. ra stood up and said happily, Great, I can surely get some big news this time! Thank you, Horace! ra said gratefully to Horace, and then happily went upstairs to wash and change clothes. Horace looked at her back, his eyes darkening. No other woman except ra would be so happy knowing that her husband was to have dinner with another woman. Other women would curse their husbands, or hug them tightly and wail, beg them not to go, or take a knife to his neck. Itd be even better if she said she wanted to fight with Ynda. But ra Funny. Well then, he was going to see where was her limit? Horace chuckled softly and went to work alone. ra arrived at GLAM early in the morning with great joy. Diane sneered and said, Miss Selman, I heard that you found nothing yesterday, and you can still be so happy, you are so carefree. ra looked at her but didnt talk to her, she didnt want to reply and she didnt want to affect her good mood today. She cleared her throat in the office and announced, Guys, I got thetest news. This evening, Mr. Kirnd will have dinner with Ynda! Sarah and Luis pped their hands happily when hearing the news, shouting Long live ra. Diane was pissed off. Chapter 108 Jealous The cheers in the office were so loud that even Darren heard them. He called ra into his office. He first looked at her arm, his eyes were full of concern, Are your injuries all right? Are there any scars? ra shook her head and said, Im fine, no scars left. After the greeting, the room suddenly became quiet. In this office, Darren had a lot of conflicts with ra. He had hated her, resented her, tortured her. ra must have been very sad at the time. He was wrong, so wrong that he could not forgive himself ra, I didnt mean to assign Horaces news to you, the managing editor decided this. Looking at ras defensive expression, Darren exined, I am sincere this time. Ill never do anything to hurt you again, please, forgive me. At first, ra did feel that Darren could not be forgiven, her suffering caused by him was unforgettable. However, in that revenge, he rushed into the fire and saved her regardless of the danger to his life, what couldnt be forgiven after that? People said that the deeper the love was, the stronger the hate would be. Darren hated her because he didnt know the truth, even though he never believed her. ra replied, Darren, I dont want to have anything to do with you anymore, so I no longer hate you. I forgive you. She was standing in front of him, but Darren felt she was distant away. Darrens lips twitched, unable to continue, so he changed the topic, You guys sounded so happy just now, arent you worried that there is something between Horace and Ynda? There must be a reason behind the rumors. Theres no pure friendship between men and women. Darren was right. Of course, ra understood. The friendship between men and women would eventually be love one day. But Horace wasnt that kind of person. Horace was a neat freak when it came to rtionships. His kindness to Laura and his care for her was by no means something that any man can do casually. ra looked straight at Darren, I believe him. Horace is my husband and I know him well. Ynda Zachman is banalpared with Laura Hutchinson. Darren was stunned. Did she even know Laura? It seemed that Horace had told her everything. They were intimate. He asked, Laura was gone. I am talking about you, ra. How long have you known him? Youre so sure that hes what you think he is? ra looked out the window and said slowly, Some people can be seen through at a nce. If we were to get along, we must trust each other. I believe in Horace, just as Horace believes in me. When ra left the office, Darren kept thinking about herst words. The biggest and most undeserved mistake of his life was not believing ra. ra was once as innocent and sweet as a white gardenia, her kindness, tenacity, and innocence deeply attracted him. He fell in love with her. But he was from a well-known family. Many people approached him for his identity, so he hid it even in front of ra. When he saw the photos, he didnt even think about it, he was sure that ra betrayed him. If he had given her a chance to exin and calm down to ponder, now they would not be as strangers. Darren felt that he had lost ra, lost her heartpletely. After a busy day at work, in the evening, ra and herpanions prepared various equipment and set off for Yangtze House. They arrived at their seats, which they had booked in advance, at half-past six. Sarah and Luis pretend to be a couple. They hid the camera in an undetectable ce and waited. At seven oclock, they saw Horace and Ynda enter the restaurant one after the other. The drama was about to begin. Ynda looked particrly charming tonight. At a nce, one could tell that she had dressed up carefully. Her perfect figure made ra ashamed.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She was wearing a low-cut evening gown. Her breast was showing. Ynda was wearing thick makeup, which suited the night perfectly. Sarah sighed secretly, She is indeed a national sweetheart. Luis was already stunned. Guys, be professional. We must get the photos today. ra amusingly reminds the two to keep their heads clear. At that table, after Ynda ordered, her eyes never left Horace. She looked down and smiled, Mr. Kirnd, it is really hard to have a date with you, how long have we not seen each other? Horace politely replied, For the cooperation, we will meet again. I heard that you are married, Mr. Kirnd? She noticed his ring. Horace nodded, the corners of his mouth rising. The two were casually chatting about some unimportant subjects. A bottle of red wine was served. Luis quietly turned on the camera. Horace had caught a glimpse of ra and her colleagues the moment he entered the door, The waiter poured a ss of red wine for Ynda. The two of them toasted and drank. Luis started to take photos. The steaks were served. Ynda stopped the waiter from serving her. She said coquettishly, Mr. Kirnd, could you please cut the steak for me? Or Im afraid I might lose the appetite. Horace thought for a moment and agreed. Horace carefully cut the steak and handed it to Ynda. Sarah and Luis both felt envious. Finally, they got something big. But ras face turned ugly. Horace never cut steak for her. But he did it for Ynda However, Sarah spoke at the wrong moment, It looks like there is indeed something between them. Mrs. Kirnd is in danger. Men are all yers. Sarah had no idea that Mrs. Kirnd was sitting right in front of her, and was the mastermind of this secret photo shoot. On the other side, Ynda swayed slowly towards Horace with a ss of wine in her hand. Mr. Kirnd, the shooting that day went so well. We should celebrate it. Before Horace could react, Ynda threw herself into his arms. The red wine spilled on both of them. ras eyeballs were about to pop out! Ynda was too shameless. Horace was about to get angry, but seeing ras bitter face, he changed his mind in an instant. He supported Ynda, picking up a napkin to wipe off the red wine on her skirt and chest. Sarah and Luis nced at each other, grinning. Big news! Striking headlines! Mr. Kirnd taking care of a drunk actress. It was such explosive news. Chapter 109 I Did It on Purpose Although she begged Horace to have dinner with Ynda, ra felt very ufortable when she saw Horace being intimate with other women. The fish was sent to the mouth, the cat would certainly eat it. It was the instinct of men. ra admitted that she was jealousBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Almost uncontrobly, she picked up her phone and sent a text message to Horace. Dont forget youre married. Horaceughed when he saw ras text message. Who sent the text, is it so funny? Ynda leaned in curiously, wanting to see the text. Horace will lock the phone screen. Ynda had seen so many big scenes, she sat back very knowingly and started to y with her curly hair, trying to be seductive. Ynda said, Mr. Kirnd, I have confessed my admiration to you on the Inte, you have to be responsible for that. Otherwise, I wont find a better man than you. Horace looked at Ynda thoughtfully, which made her shy. Mr. Kirnd, dont look at me like that, Ill do whatever you want. Yndas seductive look enraged ra. At this time, Horace finally straightened his face and said lightly, Miss Zachman, dont forget, I am already married. Ynda didnt expect Horace to reject her so directly. She was stunned, feeling awkward. She had many pursuers from the film and television industry, the business world, and the showbiz, yet she didnt like anyone but Horace. Now, he had rejected her so crisply, and his determined eyes told her that she had no chance. But she wouldnt give up Horace so easily. Getting married was not a problem. There were a lot of divorced people! It should be easy for a woman to chase a man! Sarah and Luis are excited about the great harvest tonight. It was so exciting! Theirpany was going to be a hit. Sarah looked at ra and found that she didnt look right. Sarah asked worriedly, ra, are you okay? You can rest assured. We have taken exclusive photos. s, Challenge of A Perfect Match. What do you think of this headline? ra nodded perfunctorily. She needed some fresh air. ra said to Sarah and Luis, You guys go ahead. I feel a bit dizzy. Gotta get out and have some fresh air. On the other side, Horace saw ra leave with a bad face, guessing that she must be angry. He was more worried about whether she felt sick. So, Horace wiped his mouth, put down his napkin, and slid his wheelchair, Excuse me for a minute. I have to go to the bathroom. Please enjoy your meal. ra sat on the toilet in the bathroom, fanning with her hand, her mind full of Yndas enchanting look. The more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. Are men so weak in front of seduction? Do they even have loyalty in their dictionary? ra suddenly remembered their sex on the couchst night, andined more about Horace in her heart, and alsoined more about herself, why did she let her husband date other women. She didnt want to keep chasing the news anymore, the photos were taken and the task was done. When did she be so unforgiving! It was such a big change that she couldnt ept it. If it werent for Sarah and Luis by her side, she would have gone to them tonight and told Ynda that she was Horaces legal wife. ra decided to leave here immediately. She didnt want to see them being intimate anymore. She came out of the bathroom and was about to go back to get her bag and leave, but when she passed the dressing room at the door of the bathroom, she was grabbed by arge hand suddenly. She was pulled into the dressing room. The door of the dressing room was locked. ra looked up in shock and found it was Horace. Horace? She was greatly surprised, Why are you here? Arent you eating with Ynda? You Before ra could finish speaking, Horace got up from her wheelchair and forced her into the corner step by step, giving her no time or room to resist. Horace pressed her to the wall. ra stared at him with wide eyes. Horace raised an eyebrow, looking kind of satisfied as he said in a low voice, ra, are you angry? But isnt that what you want? ra gritted her teeth, trying to say something, but failed. Yes, it was indeed her request, but why did she feel so angry when it came true? ra turned her face away, not saying a word. But then she suddenly heard Horaces softughter. She looked up and saw Horace smiling at herself. She suddenly realized something. She red at him with irritation, saying, Horace, you did it on purpose! Horace smiled without saying anything. He did it on purpose for sure. He just wanted to see her jealous, to make her aware of the sense of crisis. ra was bing more and more childish because of jealousy. Horace found it adorable. Horace couldnt help it. ra raised her hand to hit Horace but was caught by him. He put her slender white hand to his lips and kissed it gently. I did it on purpose. He whispered, Im tired of this meal a long time ago, ra, lets go home, I dont want to eat here, I want to eat you now. ra blushed even more, Stop this, you Umm Before she could finish speaking, Horace kissed her. Her lips had a fatal attraction to him. ra dodged, but she couldnt resist Horaces domineering lips. The two kissed wildly as if they had forgotten about everything else around them. After a long time, ra propped up her somewhat paralyzed body and pressed on Horaces shoulder to make him pause. She gasped, and said, Horace, we should go out, otherwise, people outside should think that we are missing. It would be a trouble if they found us. I dont care. Horace didnt want to stop, he hadnt kissed enough, how could he let her go easily? Horace, calm down. Even Ynda can cause such a sensation, not to mention us, it is time to go. ra reminded. Horace took a deep breath and suppressed the fire in his body, forcing himself to cool it. He didnt mind letting others know that ra was his wife, but not in this way. Horaces eyes darkened slightly, Lets go home. But when they walked out of the dressing room embracing each other, they bumped into Ynda. Yndas eyes goggled like she had seen a ghost. ra shivered from start. Chapter 110 Shower Together She never expected Horace to have other women! She was shocked, but she quickly regained herposure. The woman in front of her was worse than her in every aspect. Her breasts were not as good as hers, nor were her booty and face. Ynda felt sorry for Horaces taste, and couldnt figure out why would he like her. The next second, Ynda smiled tteringly. She walked up and bent down to Horace, saying, Mr. Kirnd, I cant wait for you, but youre here to talk to someone else, lets go. Go home with me. Ynda looked at ra, who was dressed in a suit, with disdain. ra felt that two women fighting for a man were ridiculous sense. She wanted to leave as soon as possible, so she said, You guys enjoy yourself. Im getting out of here now. Horace grabbed ras hand. Horace didnt like Ynda. He disliked her even more now that he dared to tease him in front of ra. ra had confessed her love for him, he didnt want to see anyone who ra didnt like. Horace looked at Ynda coldly. Ynda took a step back and trembled slightly. Horace said expressionlessly, Miss Zachman, the dinner is over. Bye. Ynda couldnt believe her ears. What? She was abandoned just like that? Ynda couldnt believe her ears. Ynda nced at ra, thinking that it was all her fault, she ruined Horaces date with her tonight. She had underestimated her! Ynda was very aggrieved. She couldnt figure out how she annoyed Horace. Everything was fine at the beginning, Horace was about to be conquered, yet someone interfered with it Horace ignored Ynda and said to ra, Lets go. After saying that, the two left directly from the back door of the hotel without paying any attention to Ynda. In the car, ra texted Sarah and Luis, who were still at the restaurant, saying that she got something to handle and she had to leave. On the way, ra remained silent. Yndas appearance increased her sorrow. She couldnt live without Horace anymore. Thinking of Yndas devotion to Horace, ras heart was full of worry. She trusted Horace, but she didnt trust fate. ra worried that their short love would lose to the temptation of women and that Horace would turn to Ynda or other women after getting tired of her one day. ra suddenly became very unconfident. She was just an ordinary woman with a shameful past. Horace may not mind now. But if they couldnt find the person who set up the trap for her, the future would be uncertain. The snarky Ashlee had caused trouble for ra, and now because of Horace, she had to deal with Ynda, a bigger threat. ra felt kind of tired. She didnt talk to Horace after they got home. She looked expressionless. She changed into her pajamas and sank onto the sofa.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Horace felt it was time to break the silence. He was only using Ynda to confirm ras feelings for him. He would never take this woman seriously or let her sabotage their rtionship. Its been a tough day. Go take a shower first. Horace got up from the wheelchair and walked over to ra, raised his hand to stroke her hanging hair, and whispered. ra looked up at him, trying to say something, but swallowed it back, feeling it was inappropriate. Horace knew what she was trying to say. So he asked, Are you angry? Why didnt you speak to me on the way home? ra shook her head and replied, I am not. I just dont like the way Ynda treated you. She didnt want to admit it. She didnt want to look petty and unreasonable. However, she indeed felt bad. Horace chuckled, I hired Ynda as the face of thepany just because she is suitable. In terms of poprity and audience, she is the best choice. ra looked at Horace, slightly stunned. Was Horace exining to her? Exining why he was rted to Ynda? ra suddenly had a sweet feeling. Horace was cold by nature and he was a little arrogant. Yet he was now taking the initiative to exin to her. She was unhappy, but she felt better now. Yet thinking of the way Ynda flirted with Horace today, she still couldnt reconcile. She couldnt help but asked, But if she is just the face of thepany, why would she be so passionate about you? You should have asked her. Horaceughed bitterly, She seems to have misunderstood that I hired her for other reasons. Indeed, during her years of being an actress, Ynda had never failed in chasing a man and was therefore very confident about her charm. I didnt want to bother myself with Ynda. Horace looked down at ra again, But someone keeps pushing me to her. ra paused. Looking at Horaces handsome face from such a short distance, she blushed. Indeed, it was she who forced Horace to dine with Ynda. And in the end, it was she who got jealous. What a shame! ra grinned awkwardly. Horace caught ras smile. With a soft look in his eyes, he took her into his arms, saying, Youre beautiful tonight. Beautiful? ra felt she looked no special tonight. She was in a suit, as usual, looking rigid. And there was nothing special about her makeup either. ra took her hand back. Pushing by the little awkwardness that remained in her heart, she asked, I am not as beautiful as Ynda. She is so sexy. You could almost see her boobies tonight through her dress. Horace couldnt help but said with a chuckle, She is not my cup of tea. He meant it. ras delicate appearance, in Horaces eyes, was far more attractive than Yndas vulgar ttery and exposure. He picked her up directly and walked to the bathroom. Where are we going? ra asked with a blushing face. To take a shower Horaces voice was low and gentle, Lets wash together. ra blushed. She wanted to refute, but Horace bowed leaned over, and kissed her lips, whispering, You made a mistake today, now you will be punished. Dont refute. ra couldnt say anything after hearing Horaces domineering voice. She was brought into the bathroom. Soon, the bathroom was sshing with water and steaming. ras face was as pink as a peach. Chapter 111 Yolanda’s unwillingness On the second day, after sending ra to herpany, Horace came to Solrace. After the morning meeting, Horace was alone in the office. Today, he didnt have too much work. He leaned against the back of the chair and read the report. Suddenly, he heard Isaac shouting at someone outside, You cant go in. The scream interrupted Horaces thought and he sat up straight. The door was pushed open. It was Ynda Zachman. Outside the door, Isaac followed in, Mr. Kirnd, she broke in without an appointment. Frowning, he asked Isaac to wait outside and he would deal with her. Today, Ynda was not dressed as she usually was. She wore a long coat and covered herself tightly. She usually dressed herself exposed. Ynda tidied up her messy hair and said innocently, Im sorry, Mr. Kirnd. I came uninvited. But I just want to see you very much. I miss you. Horace frowned, Didnt I make it clear to youst night? He ordered, Get out. Im busy. Ynda bit her lips and did not intend to leave. Instead, she walked forward and did something that caught Horace off his guard. She quickly took off her long coat. Inside was her naked body. Seeing this, Horace couldnt help but pull a long face. Anyone who knew Horace would understand that he must be furious right now. When infuriated, Horace would be silent. However, Ynda thought that her flirtation had seeded, so she rushed forward and hugged Horace. Mr. Kirnd, I know you like me. I just want to know your rtionship with that woman, but I also want to be your woman. I reallyah! Before she could finish her words, she was pushed away by Horace. Put on your clothes and get out of here, Horaces eyes and tone were as cold as ice. Not willing to give up, she twisted her body in a charming manner. Her snow-white body and ample and soft bosoms swayed in front of Horace. Mr. Kirnd, Im willing to do anything for you. Its my pleasure. You can have me. Horaces face was even colder, and thest trace of patience disappeared. He called Isaac and said in a low voice, Ask the security guards toe up and throw this garbage out of here. Her face turnedpletely pale. She was on the verge of breaking down. She began to cry, Mr. Kirnd, why do you have to choose ra Selman, not me? Im not better than that ugly woman? When Horace heard the name of ra, his face changed and his tone became colder. Why do you know her name? Are you investigating her? Whats so good about her? I dont need to investigate her, exined Ynda. I met her colleaguesst night. They told me about it, Ynda continued, That ra is average-looking and has a widows peak. The reason why she obeys you is that she must have a crush on your money and your status. Mr. Kirnd, Ive seen a lot of women like her. I dont know how good she is at seducing you, but I know that she must have no good intention to approach you. Dont be deceived. Horace looked at her coldly, I dont want to hear your dirty mouth spit out the name of ra. If you say one more word, I promise you that I will let you die without aplete corpse. Horaces words were so serious that Ynda took a deep breath on the spot. She didnt expect that ra was so important to Horace, which was really surprising and shocking. Ynda could do nothing but cry. She was good at crying, and tears fell down quickly. Mr. Kirnd, I said this out of kindness. No man has ever treated me as a real woman except you. The rest are sick men who only want to take advantage of me, she cried even more sadly as she spoke. Horace was unmoved. Except for ra, the tears of other women were not enough to disturb his mood. Tears streamed down her face as she said, You dont allow me to mention ra. I wont say it again. Dont be angry. Dont ignore me. From the beginning to the end, there was no expression on Horaces face. At this time, the door of the office was opened. Isaac came in with security guards. When he saw this scene, his face changed greatly. Although Ynda was very open-minded, she was still a female star. How could she let these people see her? She quickly put on her clothes. Seeing that the security guards wereing to hold her, she quickly got up, wiped her tears, clenched her teeth, and left the office with pride. After walking out of the office, Yndas face twisted. She hated ra. She wouldnt let her go. ra, youre just an ordinary woman. How dare you steal a man from me! Yndas self-esteem was seriously hurt. At this time, ra was sitting in the periodical office and writing news. The editor in chief asked ra to write the news report in person. The editor said that only those who were present could write the most real and shocking news report. The CEO of Solrace has a candlelight dinner with his goddess. Ynda has publicly expressed her admiration for Horace many times, but Horace has a wedding ring on his right hand ra wrote. ra couldnt continue writing. Her heart ached. She really cared about him. In fact, ra did regret taking the task. Because she found that since she took this task, she had be suspicious and jealous, like a dissatisfied woman. A burst of backache came to her. After several days of sex life, her body might not be able to withstand it. In order to avoid being exhausted from having sex with Horace, she should eat some nutritious food at noon and replenish herself. This was also a good opportunity to rise to fame. Since she had used her husband, she decided to hold on straight to the end. ra cheered herself up again. She was very satisfied with the photos. In the photos, Horace and Ynda were sitting opposite to each other. The atmosphere was warm and romantic, which set off the background of the breaking news. She tried her best to tell the truth, but it was inevitable to exaggerate it. Otherwise, the article would not be interesting to read and would beined by the audience. Hey! When ra wrote, she suddenly thought it was a chance for her to take revenge. Horace, Im sorry. In the past few days, he took advantage of her in the bed every night. She wanted to punish him a little. When ra was absorbed in writing, her phone suddenly rang. She looked down and frowned. It was an unknown number. Who could it be?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Hello, ra Selman from GLAM. Whos speaking? On the other side of the phone, Ynda was talking. She asked ra out to meet her alone. Chapter 112 Yolanda’s Demonstration Ynda and ra made an appointment with each other at La Mer Bleue Cafe in the center of the city. It was a very famous shop, and many celebrities would meet here to talk about business. The environment was rtively quiet, and there was a very good private protection space. Ynda had already taken off the long coat and changed specially into a very expensive dress. Her hair was made into a chignon and she looked like a nobledy from a rich family. ra had never worn beautiful clothes since she was a child. She could only watched Ashlee showing off in front of her. Therefore, no matter how noble and gorgeous Ynda was, ra felt that no feelings could be stirred in her heart. Ynda lit a cigarette. A waiter wanted to stop her, but he didnt say anything when he saw the woman was a big star. He couldnt afford to offend her. Ynda blew the smoke on ras face. ra managed to hold back her anger. ra, right? This is the second time we meet. I dont want to make friends with you today. On the contrary, you are my rival in love now. Ynda behaved as if she was here to challenge ra. For the sake of Horace, one minute ago, ra was still trying to make up stories about Horace and Ynda. But the next minute, she sat together with the heroine in the article, fighting for a man. Thinking of this, ra wanted tough. Ynda was surprised, Are youughing? You look down on me. ra waved her hand, No, no. You misunderstood. I was just absent-minded. What a strange woman. Ynda thought to herself. Ynda changed her sitting position, You are just an ordinary person. You cant be more ordinary. The president of Solrace is way out of your league. Chase after Horace? How funny! Now that Horace was her legitimate husband, she didnt need to pursue him. ra remembered that Ynda didnt know anything about it, so it was not her fault. But did she look like a woman who seduced others? She always thought that she always kept her nose clean. Seeing that ra was so calm, Ynda thought she was a difficult woman and maybe a professional mistress. She continued, Whats your rtionship with Mr. Kirnd? You were with him that night. Are you his mistress? Mistress? Did Ynda treat her as a mistress? ra found it ridiculous. Ynda didnt know what kind of person ra was, nor did she know what kind of person Horace was. And yet she said she loved Horace. Seeing that ra neither answered nor denied, Ynda came up with an idea and began to show off her so called acquaintance with Horace. Fortunately, Horace had told ra what had happened between him and Yndast night. Otherwise, what Ynda said would really affect ras mood. You should know that it was Horace who asked me to shoot the advertisement and I became the spokesperson of Solrace. So, I know that Horace must like me and want to chase me, so he asked me to model in the advertisement. What Ynda said was exactly the same as what ra knew. It seemed that Horace didnt lie to her. He was very honest to her. A waiter brought two cups of coffee. Ynda ordered a cup of cappino, and ra got a cup of expresso.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing the coffee ordered by ra, Ynda snorted, Such a poor taste. Poor taste? One year, ra specially made a report about coffee. It took her a week to understand the origin, production and operation of coffee. Her dream was to find a ce to run a coffee shop with her pension when she grew old in the future. She still remembered that in the past, Darren often took ra to various coffee shops in Stratmont and participated in various cultural activities. He joked that he was willing to be the cup of coffee in ras hand, so that she could take care of him every day. With a silly smile, ra replied, Do you think youre a pearl in my palm? The color of that year had faded, and after so many trials and hardships, she and Darren who had sworn to be together for the rest of their lives had already had someone to live with. ra forced herself to snap out of her reminiscence. Well, I have said so much, so you should understand that giving up is your only way out. You cannotpete with me, said Ynda. It seemed that if ra didnt say anything, Ynda wouldnt let her go. Maybe she would keep chattering the whole morning. But ra had a lot of work to do. For example, how to type out the photos of Ynda and Horace and where the photos could be typeset so that the photos were more exciting. ra took a sip of her ck coffee, natural and pure. She said slowly, Although you are very confident, I dont think Mr. Kirnd is as familiar with you as you described. Can you tell me more details? Why not take this opportunity to get what she needed for the news story? Okay. Then Ill tell you. You think Im the obsessive one? Ill never forget the way Horace looked at me when he saw me for the first time. His eyes were full of affection. If it werent for the presence of others, I think he would have pounced at me and hugged me on the spot. It really was love at first sight! Ynda answered, unaware of what ra was up to. While talking, she became excited. In fact, when Horace first saw Ynda, there was indeed admiration in his eyes, but it was not like what she had described. He just felt that he had made a good decision. Ynda was indeed the best candidate for the product spokesperson. Obviously, Ynda misinterpreted this appreciation. ra thought it was necessary to wake up Ynda. She couldnt be so stubborn anymore. Otherwise, it was not a good thing for herself and Horace. Really? But I dont think so. Mr. Kirnd and you are not that close. Ynda raised her hand, deliberately sighed, s, men are always keen on face-saving. He is shy. You know nothing. In my opinion, your rtionship with him doesnt seem to be so close that you two have a chance to stay in a room? What ra said reminded her of what happened in Horaces office this morning. She got angry, Thats because we deliberately keep a distance from each other. Do you think you are better than me? Humph, you are just a mistress, maybe less than a mistress. The biggest winner is not you, nor me, but the wife of Mr. Kirnd. The coffee in ras mouth almost gushed out, and she was choked by the word Mrs. Kirnd from Ynda. The wife of Mr. Kirnd Was her. It seemed that this title had be a thorn in the flesh of many peoples eyes. Some were envious, some were jealous, some resentful, and some spected. ra thought it was not easy to be Mrs. Kirnd. She had offended a lot of people for no reason. Chapter 113 Slap Herself? Ynda thought that ra was choked by fear, so she mocked, What? Are you afraid? I warn you that if you get close to him again, I will expose your scandal and let his wife punish you well. His wife will strip you naked in the street and beat you to spit blood. At that time, dont hate me. You deserve it. ra couldnt helpughing. It turned out that Ynda envied her very much. But she didnt know that the woman sitting opposite her was Mr. Kirnds wife. What else did she say? Horaces wife was gonna p her? So, ra should p herself? It was so funny. ra thought why things always went on by ident in the world. ra didnt want to listen to her anymore. She felt that this meeting was meaningless to her. She stood up, Since you finished your words, Im leaving now. The magazine office has a lot of things to deal with. Please help yourself. Oh, Ive paid for my coffee. Ynda didnt get what she wanted. She still felt that ra was an obstacle. Oh, let me say one more word, Looking into the hatred in Yndas eyes, ra added. Love cant be forced by anyone. Ynda fell into the sofa. Damn it! Why was ra immune to both soft and hard tactics? ra trotted back to the periodical office and continued to write her news. As for Ynda, she didnt show any mercy. The fact could not be changed. She should teach Ynda a lesson. If Ynda continued to be entangled with Horace, it would definitely affect her career as a star. ra did this for the sake of Ynda. After all, they were both women, and it was not easy for them to make a living. Although Ynda tortured her a lot, she couldnt be a person who would hit a man when he is down. This day, everything was in order. And it was time to get off work. The people in the office were all busy today, and they left in unison after work. ra was thest one to leave the office. She noticed that the light in Darrens office was still on. She left quietly. Horace sent her a message saying that he would go home for dinner tonight. ra asked him what he wanted to eat, but he answered brazenly, Eat you. ras face turned red again, and she couldnt help but think of the scene that the two of them took a bath togetherst night. They were eager to return home. Passing by a flower shop, Horace bought a bunch of flowers and was going to give them to ra to make her happy. He knew that she liked lilies of the valley, which was mentioned in the information when he investigated ra before. The housemaid had already prepared the food, which was exquisite and nutritious. ra hoped that she could cook as well as a nanny. In this way, no matter how cunning Horace was, she could cope with him.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ra liked the flowers sent by Horace very much. Smelling the fragrance of the flowers, she felt all her fatigue vanished. He even knew she liked lilies of the valley, which surprised ra. Horace was very considerate. After eating the food in his mouth, Horace asked ra, Hows your day today? Is there anyone in the periodical office who is hard on you? It would be better if he didnt mention it. But when he mentioned it, ra felt ufortable. She replied, No one in the office makes things difficult for me today. I have made such a great contribution. Who dares to bully me? But your fan girl, Ynda, came to me, added ra. Hearing this, Horace was unhappy. He had seriously warned her not to bother ra this morning, but she turned around and went to make trouble for ra. Horace asked, What did she say? She didnt say anything. She just added fuel to the fire. She deliberately came to piss me off and mock me to appease her anger. Horace smiled, Didnt you think that you seek trouble for yourself? Seeing that Horace looked like an onlooker, ra snorted in her heart. When the magazine came out, it would be absolute that you would get pissed off. Just wait and see. Will you still be able to sit here and say sarcastic words as you are now? Sure enough, a few dayster, the magazines report was on sale, and it was a big selling. There was a heated discussion on the Inte. Someone even congratted Ynda on micro-blog. It was really uneptable. You have seeded. Take him. Im afraid the two of them are already glued to each other. Ring, ring, the bell of hot sex. Horace is so handsome. He is mine. Shame on you! Shame on you! Shame on you! Sarah was browsing thements online and praised, ra, the magazine is popr this time, and its level will be definitely improved in the industry. Its too cool for a beauty to match a rich man. ra was thinking whether Horace had read the magazine or not? On the other side Horace was very unhappy to see that. It seemed that everyone in thepany had spread the news. He also received several calls from important clients. They just greeted him, intentionally or unintentionally, in order to get more information beyond the report. What a cruel woman! Horace looked at the name on the magazine and smiled. At night, he wanted to teach her a lesson. This time, he couldnt let her go easily under her begging. If he didnt teach her a lesson, she might not know how powerful he was. When he was lost in his thoughts, Isaac came in and reported that he hade back with stair Jakovich. When mention THE Mr. Jakovich, Isaacs expression was vivid. Horace asked Isaac to bring stair in at once. stair was still in a state of shock after being tied up by Isaac. He looked at Horace and blinked before he came to his senses. He shouted, Horace, whats wrong with you? Are you really my friend? Let me go! In the morning, in stairs private apartment, he was having a dream with a beautiful woman in his arms. Unexpectedly, he was dragged to the bed by a man. He looked up and saw the fierce Isaac. He was angry at that time. Before stair could scold him, Isaac was about to tie him up. He knew what kind of person Isaac was. He said he had to put on his clothes at least, but he was dressed in a mess. As a result, he was tied all the way here by Isaac. Along the way, he asked what had happened, but Isaac didnt answer. He was so pissed that his hands were shaking. Now, he was still sitting in front of Horace, standing like a prisoner, without water to drink and even a smiling face. stair was very angry, Why are you looking for me, Horace? How can you invite someone like this? With fierce eyes, without any brotherhood, Horace asked coldly, stair, let me ask you, did you sleep with a woman who was drugged in the Millennium Hotel two years ago? Chapter 114 Horace’s Questioning Horace had changed. He began to pay attention to his private life? stair stood there, lost in thought. Isaac pushed him from behind and asked him to answer Horaces question quickly. stair finally came to his senses. He thought for a while and replied, A woman who was drugged? Its impossible. I wont touch such a woman. After all, Im handsome and rich. There are many beautiful women who keep throwing themselves at me. Why would I touch a woman who is not willing to be with me? Yes, I admit that Im dandiacal and I have a bad wine personality. But I have a good taste in women. ording to stairs background and appearance, he really didnt need to touch a woman who was drugged. He should not be that kind of person. But what if he was drunk, unconscious or went to the wrong room? Horace asked aggressively, Think it over and answer me. Have= you ever been drunk and be not like yourself? stair realized the seriousness of the matter when he was questioned seriously. However, the only person he could think of was ra who could make Horace behave like this. Still tied up, stair asked, Wait the woman who was drugged, dont tell me shes your wife! What on earth happened? Horace didnt answer. For the sake of ra, he didnt know how to start. Besides, he didnt want to talk about Darren. Seeing this, Isaac had to exin to stair. Isaac told stair briefly what happened to ra two years ago when she was in college. stair was shocked and sympathized with this woman. Who the hell was so crazy and vicious? If he knew it, he would definitely not let this bastard go! Isaac said that Horace had sent him to investigate the drugging incident of ra. He had traced it back to that night in the Millennium Hotel and that room. The receptionist of the hotel gave Isaac an important clue. On the morning of the second day after the incident, a waiter found a silk scarf with the letter J on it when he was cleaning the room. That scarf was simr to the one customized by stair. Isaac smiled apologetically, So, Mr. Jakovich, Im really sorry. I kidnapped you in a hurry. After all, you are the most suspected. Hearing that, stair nodded repeatedly, Its okay. Its okay. I understand. Its your duty. The scarf is indeed Speaking of this, stair suddenly stopped. He turned around and stared at Horace, angry and annoyed. His silk scarf factory had been suddenly taken over by someone for no reason a few days ago, which caused him to be exhausted. Maybe that man was Horace? It made sense. Only Horace had the ability to take over his scarf factory in a short time. Now it seemed that he had found the person behind this acquisition. stair cursed, So, you, Mr. Kirnd, suspended production of my factory for no reason. It turned out that you just wanted to avenge for ra? I Im going to die unjustly. Horace made an eye gesture to Isaac to untie stair. Isaac poured a ss of whisky for stair. Horace had gone too far. He even became her private detective to protect her. He really took her as his own treasure. How great love is! stair cursed Horace in his heart, I really cant let you go in this way. Youve crossed the line. Were brothers. In the end, you dont care about me after getting married.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Horace was still confused. After all, the evidence wasid there. Who else could it be except stair? He would rather kill all by mistake than let them go. stair was usually a yboy. His words were too untrustworthy. Try to remember that night again. I wont kill you. I just want to find out the truth and give ra justice. I hope she can be happy in the future. stair, try to recall again. Two years ago, the Millennium Hotel, the silk scarf, the room stair tried to recall the past and drank up the whisky on the table. He raised his hand and promised to Horace that he had never slept with ra. He would not do such a thing. If he did, he would admit it. As for the silk scarf, he didnt know what was going on. However, Horace didnt trust stair that much. He just asked, Could it be that youve forgotten about it? After all, you slept with too many women. stair buttoned up his clothes and straightened them. After thinking for a while, he said, Thats impossible. I have kept a record. Otherwise, with so many women around me, I cant remember clearly. I have never seen or slept with ra. stair looked through the daily arrangement two years ago, Two years ago, I didnt go to the Millennium Hotel. The record didnt mention it, and I didnt remember either. If it wasnt stair, who would have the silk scarf? Isaac questioned, What about the handkerchief? The customized handkerchief with the letter J embroidered on it? Its produced by your factory. Whats more, the letter J is the initial letter of your surname. What? Even Isaac began to interrogate him. They had already taken him as a suspect. Was it reasonable? stair said, The silk scarf looks like mine very much. But J doesnt only stand for Jakovich! Maybe its Jackson, Joe, Jones There are so many possible names. Its not necessarily mine. Horace scolded stair in a low voice, Dont quibble. You know how powerful I am. Its definitely not as simple as closing down your silk scarf factory. stair, if the silk scarf wasnt yours, do you know who could have it? It had been a long time since he saw Horace care about a woman so much. stair sighed. In the past, Horace didnt need to wear a mask or hide his ability with a wheelchair. He was happy and full of sunshine. It was time and experience that changed him. Now, ra had entered his life, and Horace had be livelier. Since Horace attached so much importance to this woman, out of brotherhood, stair must answer truthfully and help Horace with all his might. stair replied, I have too many silk scarfs. Every year, I will give them to many friends and important clients, but they are all close friends with me. About the silk scarf two years ago, you have to let me go back and think about it. Dont worry, Horace. Your business is my business. I will help you investigate the matter of the silk scarf and find out the truth. Chapter 115 Horace’s Weakness stair left the office in a hurry. He was afraid that Horace and Isaac would change their minds and y tricks on him again. Hed better leave as soon as possible. However, he would definitely do what he promised to Horace. What stair said made Horace fall into deep contemtion. As stair said, most of his friends were those close to him, and some were his clients who had coborated with him for many years. Was the man who raped ra one of them? Was there anyone he knew among them? Horaces face turned livid. Although what happened two years ago was just an ident, he had already decided to teach the man a lesson two years ago. But if the man was someone he knew, wouldnt it be embarrassing? But he wouldnt let go of anyone who hurt ra. How dare that man touch his woman? Especially before ra met him. Damn it. Isaac was worried about stair. He felt that stair was unreliable no matter what he said or did. He asked, Mr. Kirnd, do you really believe what stair said? After thinking for a while, Horace said firmly, I know what kind of person he is. He is not a person who doesnt dare to admit what he has done. As for whether he is reliable or not, its hard to say. Isaac nodded in agreement. Horace continued, I hope he can really help me find out something. At least we are a step closer to the truth. At the same time, in the vi of the Kirnd Family, Roger Mullins, the assistant of Sean, came to report work. He first reported some trivial work as Sean listened and recorded it on his notebook. Is there anything else to report? asked Sean. Roger stood straight and straightened his body. He thought what he was going to report next was very important. He answered, Yes, Mr. Kirnd. I got big news. With his eyes wide open, Sean shouted, Then tell me quickly. Do you want me to be anxious to death? Here is the thing, Mr. Kirnd. At noon the other day, I heard a news in the Millennium Hotel that two or three people had a dispute in the hotel hall. A woman was drunk At this moment, Sean really wanted to fire Roger. This kind of news spread all over the world. Was he cking off recently and thinking that his sry was too little? Or did he not want to work? Seeing the unfriendly expression on his face, Roger hurriedly said, You look anxious again. I havent finished yet. Please listen to me, Mr. Kirnd. Tell me now! cried Sean. Roger always beat about the bush when he spoke. Every report from him was thest thing that Sean could bear, and his report always made him grind his teeth. With a relieved smile, Roger said, Its not surprising at first, but its strange that all the surveince recordings in the hotel have been deleted. So, with my keen sense, I think there must be something wrong here, because Horace seemed to have been there that night, so did ra, and so did Darren. Why didnt you tell me earlier? So? What did you find out? Who deleted the surveince video, Horace?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Roger nodded heavily, Yes, youre right. Its true that its Horace who asked Isaac to delete all the surveince videos of the hotel. But there is something stranger than this. Sean had aroused his appetite and waited quietly. There must be something wrong. ra, Horace, Darren, the surveince footagesHe had a hunch that Horace wanted to cover up something that he had deleted the surveince videos. There was a passer-by in the hotel. He saw a man who looked like Horace that night, but that man didnt sit on a wheelchair. Instead, he stood there. He was a normal man who could walk and run, Roger continued. Shocked, Sean stood up from the chair. It was a huge surprise. He grabbed Rogers cor and shouted, Are you sure its true? After being caught by Sean, Roger felt that his breath almost stopped. He tried to say, I was just guessing, or why did he delete delete the surveince videos of the hotel? Sean removed his hands and Roger coughed several times. Yes, a good conscience is a soft pillow. There were only two purposes for Horace to delete the surveince videos of the hotel. One was ra, and the other was himself. Then Sean sent people to investigate this thing carefully and warned them not to miss any details. Roger was a little embarrassed. He said, The witness cant be found now. I get nothing on Horace. Sean began to worry, even afraid. If the passer-by really saw Horace, then Horace deliberately hid the fact that his legs were not disabled? What was his purpose? Did Russell know about it? Seeing that Sean showed a worried expression with knitted brows, he quickly asked, Mr. Kirnd, how about we try the method ten years ago again? What do you think? Ten years ago, Horace was just a wolf, but now he was not only a wolf king, but also a beast. After being defeated once, Horace became stronger and difficult to deal with. Besides, Horace was on the alert to him. It was not that easy to get him. Sean scolded, Loser! Do you think its so easy to catch Horace now? He has Isaac beside him. Can you beat him? Isaac has never left Horace except sleeping. Roger felt ashamed of himself. It was true that he couldntpete with Isaac in martial arts, but he was smart. He came up with an idea, Mr. Kirnd, I mean we can start with the women around Horace, such as his newly married wife, ra. I think he likes her very much and wants to cherish her every day. ra? He had seen her before, and his grandfather seemed to be on her side. He still remembered the video released that day. It seemed that this woman was not simple. Her background was mysterious. Judging from the video, he didnt think ra was a decent woman. However, she was different from others since she was favored by Horace. He nodded and praised, Well, well, well. You said something nice this time. Roger didnt know how to respond to his praise. What he said before was not nice? Was it nonsense? It was not until then that Sean understood what Roger meant. He urged, Why are you still standing there? Go and get ready. If youplete this task, you will be rewarded handsomely. After receiving the order, Roger went out. Horace, your secret is exposed. Your weakness is ra. As long as I master these two weak points, Horace, your good days wille to an end. Thinking of this, a cruel smile appeared on Seans face. Chapter 116 The Young Master of the Hutchinson’s stair did look cynical. However, if he wanted to do something practical, he would be very efficient. On the second day of the meeting between Horace and him, stair made an appointment with Logan Hutchinson in La Mer Bleue. stair came first. He ordered a cup oftte and two desserts. He looked around to see if there were any beauties around. After a while, Logan Hutchinson arrived as he had promised. His appearance immediately caused a sensation in the coffee shop. Because he was so handsome! He was an impable, perfect and enchanting man. People who saw Logan Hutchinson all praised that a handsome man in the world should be like this. It seemed that it was not too much to describe this man as Apollo. Everyone was amazed. This man was like celestial and god-like! The waitresses tried to ost him, but he was too handsome that they did not dare toe forward. He had light brown skin, Greek nose, mesmerizing eyes and perfect lips. The well-tailored coat went well with his shape and temperament. In a word, all the women present were enchanted by him, even feeling inferior to him. He was the son of the Hutchinson Family, one of the richest families, while the Hutchinson Family was a literary family. He was Lauras brother. Their parents had died a long time ago. Now there was only Logan in the family who was supporting the Hutchinson family. It was said that the Hutchinson family was at the end of its rope. The two of them met and sat down. After sitting down elegantly, Logan picked up the menu and began to order coffee. There were still many womens eyes fixed on the side of Logan. They were unwilling to take their eyes back. Seeing this, stair joked, You are always so charming. Well, its said that beauties love heroes. In my opinion, heroes are also inferior to you. Oh, no, heroes also fall in love with you. Logan ordered a cup of ck coffee from Italy and said to stair, You are still the same as before. You havent changed at all. You neverck beauties around you, do you? stair nodded with a smile, Dont say that. Lets go straight to the point. Go ahead. What do you want despite your busy schedules? Well, can I onlye to you for something? Logan was really good at reading peoples mind, stair thought. Logan said, Others dont know you, but I know you well. stair thought it would be better for him to go straight to the point, without hiding anything from him. On second thought, no way. What if the man bullying ra was Logan and he didnt admit it? He had to take a roundabout way. He asked, Logan, do you know that my silk scarf factory was closed a few days ago? Logan nodded and spread out his hands, I heard that it was closed in an instant. Its amazing. You dont care about the factory too much. What a pity! Exactly! What a pity! stair cursed in his heart. Damn it! Its all because of that narrow-minded man, Horace. Otherwise, his silk scarf is so popr that its impossible for him to close the factory. Thinking of this, his heart ached. stair rolled his eyes, I remember I gave you a few silk scarfs two years ago, right? You havent lost them, have you? Logan couldnt figure out what stair was going to say to him, but he also knew stairs words meant more than they said. He said on purpose, It was so long ago. How could I remember it clearly? stair wanted to make it clear. He lowered his head and sighed. He had to ask him directly, Well, youve always been smarter than me, and I wont keep you in suspense. Tell me, I did give you a silk scarf two years ago, right? He admitted that stair had given him several. stair continued, Did you go to the Millennium Hotel two years ago? Did you meet a beauty who was drugged? Did you sleep with her? Did you throw the silk scarf? Hearing that it was a serious matter, Logan hurriedly said, Wait, whats going on? Can you exin the whole thing clearly? What kind of overpowering drug? What woman? It was not appropriate for stair to tell Logan everything about ra. After all, he had to save his good friends face. Did you go to the Millennium Hotel two years ago? asked stair. Logan recalled carefully what had happened two years ago. He replied, Ive been there. Hearing that, stairs eyes widened and asked, Did you see a woman who was drugged? Logan replied, No. I saw a lot of women who were captivated by me. As for a woman who was druggedno. You havent had sex either? Turning his head sideways to look at stair, he wondered what was wrong with him today? He replied, Dont you know me? Im famous for my self-discipline. Dont you know that I like women, but Im a very principled person, not you? stair agreed with him. Indeed, Logan was famous for his self-discipline. Every time people in the circle went out to have fun, only Logan never went there, nor did he have any rumors. No wonder he was born in a literary family. He had good taste and style. Even Horace admired him very much. Logan was not interested in stairs question. He felt it was a boring question, although he didnt know why he asked that. What he wanted to know was something else, such as Horace. How was Horace doing? asked Logan. stair also thought that it was time to change the topic, in case that Logan would keep asking something else.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. stair replied casually, Oh, he is so contented with his life now. With a beautiful woman in his arms, he has long forgotten his bros and be a good husband. Logan frowned slightly, which made his mncholy more obvious. He asked stair, Is Horace married? stair nodded and replied, Yes, a sh marriage, forced by Russell Kirnd. Sure enough, he had forgotten about Laura, thought Logan. In the fire that year, Horace didnt help Laura at all. Ten years had passed, but now he was married. Logan was quite upset and his tones was full of hostility, He haspletely forgotten the people in the past. He has a new girlfriend, a sessful career and a promising future. Those who died for him now seem to be nothing. stair felt embarrassed that he was standing between the two of them. He thought maybe he shouldnt have told Logan about Horaces marriage. At this point, the two of them chatted for a while and then left. Chapter 117 I’m Pregnant When ra arrived at the office early in the morning, Sarah was talking about something with the others. Sarah said, There will be something interestingter. I saw Mr. Kirnds fiance just now. She was fashionably dressed withbels, but she went into Mr. Kirnds office with a long face. They must have had a fight. Wed better be careful today, or their anger may be vented on us. Hearing this, ra thought, What does Ashleee for? Is she going to throw a hit? Thinking of this, ra decided to avoid Ashlee. If necessary, she would make an excuse and leave the office. Diane peeked at ra from her own seat and was looking forward to what would happen next. Diane was very happy. She thought, Now that Mr. Kirnds fiance is here, ra Selman, you must be very guilty and afraid! In Darrens office, Ashlee was wearing a long and sad face, with tears welling up in her eyes. She asked, Darren, what do you mean in the text message? Please tell me what Im doing wrong. Why do you want to break up with me? Do you know I am almost heartbroken? Looking at Ashlee, who kept asking, Darren sneered. Ashlee was audacious enough toe here. She always had a look of pity, trying to deceive the others with her pretty face. Darren thought, Ashlee, how dare you still try to deceive me! With a sneer, Darren threw all the photos of ra from the drawer to Ashlee, saying nonchntly, You can stop that now. Ive found out what you did. Ashlee, it was you who framed ra back then. How dare you! Hearing Darrens words, Ashlee paled and unknowingly took a few steps back. She got nervous. However, Ashlee refused to admit it. She argued, No, I didnt do that. Youre making a mistake. Darren! These photos cant prove anything. You must trust me. The anger in Darrens eyes intensified. He asked someone to find out who sent him those photos and who took the deal. To his shock, all of those implicated Ashlee, so she must be the mastermind of this matter! Ashlee was jealous of ra, so she ruined ras reputation with those photos. Due to the rumors, ra kept being defamed and had a hard time in college. What a malicious woman Ashlee was! How unfortunate for ra to have such a viperous sister! If it werent for those photos, Darren couldnt have left and broken up with ra, and then ra wouldnt have married Horace. Ashlee was responsible for all of these! Therefore, Darren hated Ashlee. A mistake? You cant fool me! ra is your biological sister! Why are you so cruel to her? Darren was furious. What Ashlee did really disappointed him. After finding out who the mastermind was, Darren was shocked that Ashlee, who was his fiance and ras biological sister was so malicious. Darren nearly married such a vicious and ruthless woman! How terrible Ashlee was! Despite her pretty face, she was as evil as a devil! Darren had always thought Ashlee was very innocent. Although she was a little arrogant, she was a kind girl. Nheless, she framed ra. Ashlee deliberately showed those photos to Darren and even spread the rumors to defame ra!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. On the contrary, ra had no idea about this and remained nice to Ashlee. Thus, Darren decided to keep ra away from Ashlee in case ra would be in danger. That was why Darren offered to break up with Ashlee. He should have made it clear to her face to face. Nevertheless, Darren did not want to see Ashlee anymore, so he texted her. Unexpectedly, Ashlee came here. Darren was determined to break up with Ashlee. On the contrary, Ashlee was panicked at this moment. When she received Darrens text message, she was very angry. Ashlee thought ra must be responsible for this. ra might well bewitch and seduce Darren, and then Darren was asked to break up with Ashlee. To Ashlees shock, Darren had investigated the photos and found out the truth. Ashlee couldnt admit it, or Darren would never forgive her. What was worse, he would have a deep hatred for her. Ashlee had a hard time getting engaged to Darren, so she would not give up and leave him. Thinking of this, Ashlee decided to take her chances! Ashlee tried her best to calm herself down and said to Darren with a pitiful look, I didnt do that, Darren. You have no evidence, so you cant me it on me! Besides, you cant break up with me. Hearing this, Darren was puzzled. He looked at Ashlee in confusion. Before Darren could say anything, Ashlee stopped him. Ashlee covered her belly with her hands and said with tears in her eyes, Darren, Im pregnant! Im pregnant with your baby! Were having a baby! Pregnant? Ashlee was pregnant? Darren thought that Ashlee must be lying. She couldnt be pregnant at this time. Darren could not ept this. Darren shook his head and said, This is impossible. You must be lying! Ashlee, I wont buy whatever you say! Ashlee didnt give up. She continued, Darren, you cant deny what you did. You remember the night we spent in the hotel after leaving KTV. It was such a wonderful night! And then I get pregnant. Darren, the baby in my belly is yours! You should be responsible for us! Ashlee grabbed Darrens hand, ced it on her belly, and said to him, Im pregnant, but you want to break up with me. Are you going to abandon us? Darren, even if you have a prejudice against me, the baby is innocent! Darren, you must be responsible for him! Ashlee smiled to himself, thinking, Darren, just give up. You can never get rid of me. Ashlee said in a motherly voice, You can touch my belly. It is very small now, but a few monthster, we will be able to hear its heartbeat. Im so happy to have your baby in my belly, Darren. I love this baby. Darren froze! The arrival of the baby sent shock waves through Darrens mind. The next second, Ashlee fell into Darrens arms with a happy smile, pretending as if nothing had happened. Chapter 118 Darren Despairs Finally, Darren was persuaded and no longer insisted on breaking up with Ashlee. Thus, Ashlee happily walked out of Darrens office and even greeted the others in the main office. Ashlee was known as a wealthy heiress with an air of arrogance, so no one dared to offend her. Ashlee found that ra was not in the office. She had intended to give ra a hard time. When Ashlee thought it was a pity, she met ra with a pile of documents at the elevator. ra saw Ashlee as well. It seemed that she failed to avoid Ashlee. Ashlee had such a deep hatred for ra that she even wanted to kill ra. If it werent for ra, Darren wouldnt have been suspicious of Ashlee. If Ashlee hadnt denied it and made an excuse, Darren could have gotten rid of her! ra had wanted to take the elevator upstairs, but she changed her mind and decided to go back to her office, only to be stopped by Ashlee. Ashlee said, Please wait, ra. I want to talk with you. After all, you must be curious why Im here. Not at all. Now if youll excuse me, I need to work. ra, youd better stay away from Darren. I am warning you for thest time. If you continue hounding him, Ill show you no mercy! Ashlee threatened. Her tone was extremely cold. ra thought all her family were so strange that they seldom got along well with each other. ra said, Im married and I have my own husband. Ashlee, I dont think we have to see each other anymore. Ashlee viciously watched ra walk away. She didnt expect ra to be so indifferent. On the contrary, Ashlee felt very anxious. But she thought that ra must be pretending to be calm. Now that she was here, she couldnt leave just like this. She should teach ra a lesson! Thinking of this, Ashlee came up with an idea and made a decision. By the afternoon, when Diane Kirby was off work, she received a call from Ashlee and was asked to meet at a cafe. Ashlee handed Diane a white envelope. Diane opened it and saw that it was a considerable amount of money. Diane realized Ashlee wanted to have something done. Undoubtedly, it must have something to do with ra. Diane smiled and said, Miss Middleton, youre too generous. What can I do for you? Ashlee looked arrogantly at Diane and said, Its very easy. You just need to keep an eye on ra and my fianc and tell me if anything happened between them. As you know, that bitch covets my fianc at all times! I cant let him fall for her. Diane carefully put the envelope full of money into her purse and looked at Ashlee with a smile. She patted her chest and said to Ashlee, Dont worry, I hate ra the most! She is just a vixen who can do nothing but hook up with men. She has made a great deal of trouble in GLAM. She looks very capable, but she cant do anything without mens help. What a bitch! Ashlee smiled with satisfaction. She did need someone like Diane, who shared the same hatred towards ra with her. Ashlee said, Thank you. I hope we can make a good team. But you must keep it secret and dont let my fianc know. Nothing is more important than this! Got it? Diane nodded and said, I see. Just dont worry. Ill do it well! Thats good, Ashlee said. Diane didnt leave until she spent a few minutes talking with Ashlee and finished her coffee. Diane wanted to be closer to Ashlee so that Diane could be promoted with higher pay. After Diane left, Ashlee sat alone in the cafe. She touched her t belly and felt a little upset when thinking of what happened today. Ashlee was not pregnant, so she lied to Darren. Ashlee had thought she would definitely get pregnant after drugging and sleeping with Darren. However, it didnt go as she thought. Ashlee failed again. She failed to get pregnant. When in Darrens office, Ashlee had no choice but to lie that she was pregnant, hoping that Darren could stop investigating the photos for the sake of the baby. Besides, Ashlee wanted to attract all of Darrens attention. ording to what had happened these days, Ashlee realized that Darren still loved ra. In order to prevent them from getting back together, Ashlee decided to murder ra. And then she could slowly manage to win Darrens heart. In a bar, Darren was alone in a corner, drinking whiskey on the rocks. Ashlee was pregnant! Darren still couldnt ept this. He was desperate and just wanted to drain his sorrows. Only when he was drunk could he feel relieved and get rxed. Darren was mentally exhausted. He loved ra while she was married to another man; he hated Ashlee but he couldnt get rid of her. After all, the baby in Ashlees belly was innocent. Darren didnt want to be an irresponsible father, so he couldnt drive Ashlee away. Nheless, he did hate Ashlee! In the beginning, only Darren thought Ashlee looked somewhat like ra, so he dated Ashlee as an act of revenge for ras cheating on him! Nevertheless, it was a mistake!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ra did not cheat on Darren. Instead, she was the victim! Back then, when ra needed Darrens support and protection, Darren broke up with her. Two yearster, when Darren saw ra, he turned a cold shoulder toward her! Darren was very remorseful. Darren was drunk. In a trance, he saw ra in front of him. With a smile, she was wearing a blue dress, running towards him and calling him by his name. Back then, ra always wore a ponytail. She liked watching movies, so she always took him to the cinema after ss. She said, Darren, well watch movies here even when we are old! Darrenughed. When we are old, this dpidated cinema will be removed. And then they burst outughing. ras face gradually blurred out. Suddenly ra turned into Ashlee. Ashlee blinked her sultry eyes, grabbed Darrens arms, and said to him, Darren, this is our baby Darren drank a lot. Haunted by the good times with ra and what Ashlee said today, Darren felt very painful and upset. Darren muttered, ra, can you forgive me? I miss you so much! ra, ra Chapter 119 A Violent Kiss ra worked overtime today. When almost everyone had left the office, Sarah said to her, ra, its time to take some rest. Just go home. Horace had a meeting tonight, so he was not at home. Only when it was very dark did ra finish her work and decide to turn off the office lights. To her shock, Darren suddenly stumbled in. The heavy smell of alcohol hit her nose. ra went up to hold Darren and asked in surprise, Are you drunk? Why do you drink so much? What are you doing here? Come with me, and Ill send you home. Darren opened his eyes and saw that in front of him was ra, the one he loved. Darrenughed out loud. ra, youre still here. You havent left! ra wondered how drunk Darren actually was that his words were barely audible. Darren, what should I do for you? Its sote. We can talk about it tomorrow. ra thought shed better leave here now. However, Darren was so drunk, so she was a little worried about him. Darren giggled and said, Are you hiding from me? I drank a lot today. I know you dont like me to drink. You used to say I had a low tolerance. I remember everything between us before. ra sighed and said, Dont mention that anymore. Isnt it great that we all have our own life now? Great? Seriously? Darren smiled bitterly and said, My life paled without you. Darren, you cant say that ra had some pity on Darren. To her surprise, Darren suddenly grabbed her shoulders and yelled crazily, ra, why? Although I didnt trust you before, do you really not love me anymore? ra paused for a moment, startled. ra, I know you still love me. Can you make up with me? I was a jerk. Im sorry for what I did. Darren, what are you talking about? You should go home now. You need to sleep and everything will be fine in the morning. Darren went up and hugged ra, refusing to let go of her. Darren, let go of me. You are drunk! ra tried to struggle but was held harder, on the verge of not being able to breathe. Darren dominantly hugged ra and cried out to her, If I were not drunk, I couldnt be so brave to hold you! ra, I cant forget you. Dont leave me alone, and please forgive me for what I have done. Dont leave me alone For a second, ras heart softened to Darren. After all, she had spent the best time of her life with him. They deeply loved each other. However, everything changed. ra met Horace and Darren ra remembered Ashlee. She took the opportunity to push away Horace and said, Darren, you still have Ashlee, you are going to get married. I can tell that she loves you very much, and youll be happy together. Hearing this, Darren got excited. He looked very disgusted. He shouted, Stop saying her name! Do you know why I agreed to marry her? She looks like you, so I decided to marry her to get you back. I dont love her at all. I love nobody but you. ra, I really regret it. I did that because I love you! I love you, ra! Hearing Darrens words, ra was surprised. His eyes were so sincere and passionate. Darren kept his love hidden because he was afraid. He thought she was a bad woman and didnt trust her. When Darren rushed to save ra, ra had the feeling that Darren still loved her. ra, you are mine. I want to go back to the campus. Lets go back together, will you? We are the best for each other! Darren looked at ra, with a burning desire in his eyes. Darren thought ra was especially attractive tonight. He was deeply tempted. Only Darren and ra were in the office now. It waste and the colorful lights reflected on the ss window, so it was a good time to do something meaningful. Darren felt horny all over. He remembered the past again. Whatever had happened between them, regardless of the bitter ones or the happy ones, became the most memorable. When ra and Darren were on campus, they could always distinguish themselves from the others. Darren rode ra to and from ss together on his bike. They went to the cafeteria together, watched movies together, did volunteer work together, and so on. They seemed destined to be together and never apart. They always wore happy smiles back then. However, their smiles froze, shattered, and disintegrated. Darrens indifference and determination had left a scar in ras heart, and it couldnt be cured. ra said to him, Darren, we are both grown adults, so just leave it behind. We can never start over again. No, ra, dont be so cruel Darren got closer to ra. Give me another chance, and I will love you and protect you forever. I cant give you what Horace cant give you! ra kept stepping back and was forced to the corner. She was a little scared and said, Darren, just stand there. You are drunk, so I will ignore what you said. Just stay away from me. I I have fallen in love with Horace. Im sorry, Darren! ra was in love with Horace! She said that she loved Horace! Darren was dead inside. ra refused his request. Darren was a little annoyed. Seeing that ra kept stepping back, he was irritated and pulled her into his arms! ra was stunned. She was pressed against Darrens chest so hard that she couldnt move at all! Stop, Darren. Let go of me! Before ra could finish her words, Darren kissed her! It was a violent kiss! Therefore, ra remained unable to move! However, ra struggled, Darren didnt stop and kept kissing her! Darren couldnt control his love for Darren anymore, so he refused to let go of ra. Instead, he was willing to do everything to get her back!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 120 Another Photo Darrens kiss was so aggressive that ra couldnt push him away. She could do nothing now. When Darren stuck his hand inside ras clothes and pull her closer to him, she felt that he had an erection! Darren was obviously out of control now! ra realized that she must stop Darren. She couldnt cheat on Horace! Hence, ra mustered up her courage to exert all her strength and struggled to get a hand out of Darrens arms. The next second, a crack echoed around the room. ra gave Darren a p! Then, with all her strength, she pushed Darren away. Darren stumbled and almost fell. He sobered up a bit and stood there frozen. Darren realized he had made a mistake and eagerly apologized, Im sorry, ra. I was too impulsive. Please forgive me. Dont leave me alone. ras clothes were almost torn. She red at Darren and couldnt believe what he had done. She said to him, Darren, I hate you! ra took her handbag from the table and ran away, crying. Darren fell and sat half-fainting on the floor. He buried his head in his arms and curled up on the floor, full of remorse. In a corner of thepany, a woman with a cell phone took a few photos when Darren kissed ra. It was Diane. Ever since Ashlee asked Diane to spy on ra and Darren, Diane almost followed them everywhere. Finally, she grasped the chance today. With a smile, Diane thought, ra, how dare you! Youre screwed up. Miss Middleton will show you no mercy. You will definitely be expelled from GLAM! Youre doomed. But you deserve it! Diane hid in the corner and immediately sent the photos to Ashlee. Ashlee had just returned to the vi. She threw off her high heels andy down on the bed, with her hair draped. She was thinking about what had happened during the day. She wondered what Darren would do next and whether he would propose to her. Ashlee was also hesitant about what kind of wedding dress she should wear. The wedding dress must be from Paris, tailor-made and eye-catching. As Ashlee was imagining how she looked at her wedding, Ashlee received the photos from Diane. In those photos, Darren was lovingly kissing ra. Irritated, Ashlee shook all over and threw the phone out! Damn it! Did it mean that Darren and ra got back together? Ashlee burst out crying and she wanted to kill ra! How dare ra do so! She was responsible for all of these! ra always annoyed Ashlee. Ashlee had to share the same father, the same vi, and the same property as ra. ra even seduced Ashlees future husband! From where Ashlee stood, ra should not have been born. Instead, she should disappear from the world. Helena, ras mother, was also a slut who did nothing but hook up with men! ra was just like her mother. Ashlee stood up from the bed, wanting to fight with ra and teach her a lesson, but she stopped at the door. Ashlee realized it was not a good idea to directly fight with ra. Also, it wouldnt make any difference to solve the problem. Two years ago, Ashlee sessfully ruined ra. Therefore, Ashlee thought she could manage it as well! She had to think of a way to spread the photos. The best way was to show the photos to Horace. He would definitely dump ra. As the president of Solrace, Horace would be furious when knowing that he was cuckolded. He would definitely break up with ra and make her life a living hell! Thinking of this, Ashlee suddenly threw back her head andughed, with tears in her eyes. ra, I will have you pay the price! Ashlee swore in her heart. The next day, Horace, who knew little about what happenedst night, was working at thepany. He had been so busy that he spent little time with ra these days. Horace nned to finish his work early today and spend the night with ra. Horace enjoyed seeing ra when he got home. He always felt at peace when seeing ra reading. Isaac walked in and said that a woman wanted to see Horace. Horace thought it was Ynda Zachman, so he refused. But Isaac added it was another woman. That was a surprise. He wondered who the visitor was. Hope she was ra.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Thus, Horace asked Isaac to ask the woman toe in. To his surprise, the visitor was neither Ynda nor ra, but Ashlee Middleton. Horace didnt have a good impression of Ashlee. However, considering that she was ras sister, He didnt drive her out. Horace asked Ashlee to take a seat first. Horace noticed that Ashlee was looking at him with a strange expression. He thought she must be here for something important. He had a bad feeling. Ashlee finally said, Mr. Kirnd, Im here to show you something, but you must keep calm. Horace did not speak, but only frowned slightly. He wondered what Ashlee wanted to do. Ashlee took out a photo from her handbag and put it on Horaces desk. Horace did not look at the photo but stared at Ashlee. He was almost tired of photos. Why did people keep showing photos to him, Darren before, and now Ashlee? Ashlee said, It seems you dont dare to look at the photo, Mr. Kirnd? Are you afraid of seeing something you dont want to see? For example, my sister was dating other men. Horace sat in the wheelchair and examined Ashlee. Ashlee did look a bit like ra, so she must be ras sister, but why did she always harm ra? Horace wondered whether Ashlee regarded ra as an enemy just because of Darren. Darrens face darkened and he said, I know ra very well. Mr. Kirnd, I do appreciate your confidence, but you will change your mind after looking at the photo. Ashlee gave an evil smile and gestured to Horace to take a look at the photo. Horace hesitated for a while and finally picked up the photo on the table. The photo was blurry, but Horace could make out who were in the photo. Horace froze. In the photo were Darren and ra! Not only that, Darren was excitedly holding ra and kissing her! The next second, Horace crumpled the photo up! Chapter 121 Do You Have Something to Tell Me? Horace felt his chest was burning with great rage! Horace looked up at Ashlee and said through gritted teeth, What do you bring these photo to me for? Ashlee was shocked by Horaces anger. She didnt expect him to be that angry. Ashlee said, Horace, are you blind? ra cheats on you. You love ra, but she doesnt love you. She loves her ex-boyfriend! I just want to show you what kind of person she is. You cant be deceived by her! Im just being nice! Really? Horace sneered and said coldly, Just get out of here. Ashlees face was as white as a sheet.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She was confused. It didnt go as she expected. On the contrary, Horace was angry with Ashlee. Ashlee showed Horace the photo because she wanted to irritate him so that he would abandon and ruin ra. However, Ashlee was threatened. Nheless, Ashlee didnt expect Horace to be so infatuated with love for ra! Ashlee got excited and said, Why do you ask me to get out? ra cuckolds you, but you didnt care at all. Shame on you! Ashlee continued, Horace, I know you must be very angry. Im so furious that I nearly wanted to kill her when seeing the photo! She marries you but she hooked up with my husband. Shemitted adultery! Horace looked at Ashlee and got impatient. Horace was furious as well when seeing the photo. Nevertheless, it was none of Ashlees business! If it werent for the fact that Ashlee was ras sister, Horace would have driven her out! Horace did not argue with Ashlee, but said in a low tone, Ashlee, its none of your business. Im warning you for thest time. If you do anything bad for ra, Ill show you no mercy. Ashlee got up the courage. I am defending my marriage and my fianc! If ra dares to hook up with Darren again, Ill make her life a living hell! After saying this, Ashlee was afraid when seeing the anger in Horaces eyes. Well, Horace. Ive said it all. I wish you both happiness. Bye. Now that Horace was so cold, Ashlee thought she shouldnt havee, so she decided to leave. When Ashlee was about to walk out of the office, she stopped and asked, Do you think ra truly loves you, Horace? After Ashlee left the office, Horace couldnt calm down. Horace wheeled himself to the window and looked out at the street. Many people passed outside the floor-to-ceiling ss window. Horace thought that, to some extent, he was destined to meet ra and marry her, but he was not clear about ras attitude. Do you think ra truly loves you? Ashlees question kept haunting him. Surprisingly, he couldnt give an affirmative answer. He had never been so uncertain about this kind of thing. However, when it came to ra, he was not confident at all. When Horace returned home in the evening, ra was reorganizing the closet in the bedroom. She spread out all her clothes on the bed and grouped them one by one into categories. Seeing Horace, ra casually said, Oh, youre back. ra looked thoughtful and absent-minded in a low mood. Seeing this, Horace got restless. ra was indeed preupied. She was haunted by Darrens kiss, so she tried to distract herself by reorganizing the closet. ra was hesitant whether to tell Horace what Darren had done, but she was afraid that Horace would be angry and leave her alone. Horace was always jealous of Darren, and he had been stuck with the fact that Darren saved ra for a few days. Thinking of this, ra didnt know whether Horace would forgive her. ra didnt want Horace to be angry. Instead, she wanted him to be in a good mood every day. ra was deep in thought, so she did not realize that Horace wore a long face. Horace slowly stood up from his wheelchair, walked up, and suddenly pressed ra against the wall and asked, ra, is there something youre not telling me? No ra got even more flustered. ra wondered whether Horace already knew it. Did Horace know it from Darren? Horace frowned and asked her meaningfully, Really? Oh, I do have something to tell you. ra hesitated for a moment. You probably already knew it. Horace swallowed and didnt know how to answer. He was lost for words. From where ra stood, now that Horace took the initiative to ask her, regardless of whether he knows or not, she should tell Horace the whole thing. As Horaces wife, ra would make it clear to Horace that she was forcibly kissed and that she broke away and ran away. ra calmed herself down and then said to Horace, Horace, I have something to tell you. Last night in GLAM Before ra could continue, Horace stooped her with a kiss. It was a dominant kiss. The moment ra spoke, Horace found himself not wanting to hear ra mention Darren. Horace didnt want to hear anything about Darren anymore. He wanted to eliminate Darren from ras heart. Apart from himself, Horace didnt want ra to mention any other man! As Horace kissed ra, ra couldnt help shivering. Sheyfortably on the bed and enjoyed whatever Horace did to her. ra was gradually turned on. Horaces kiss was dominant and powerful, which made rapletely intoxicated. ra loved the way Horace kissed her lips. She thought she was stuck with him. As they both enjoyed the kiss, ra felt Horaces heart beat faster and faster. He gradually took off ras clothes, thinking that her fair and smooth skin looked extremely alluring. Just when Horace was to prate ra, ras cell phone rang. The phone was on the bedside table. Horace nced at it and saw the call was from Darren! Chapter 122 Punishment It was in the middle of the night, and Darren even dared to call ra. Damn it. Horace got even more upset! ra asked, Its sote. Who is that? Horace replied coldly, Its Darren. Hearing this, ra panicked and guiltily looked away. She wanted to take the phone but was stopped by Horace. Without any hesitation, Horace answered the call and put Darren on speaker. ra was shocked. Darren didnt know it was Horace who answered the call, so he kept apologizing. ra, Im sorry for what I did. I shouldnt do that to you. Please forgive me. Please dont be mad at me. I was drunk, but I mean it. ra, can you hear me? ra? Hearing what Darren said, ra wanted to ask him to shut up. However, Horace began to kiss her, so she couldnt speak at all. Horaces kiss was violent, and he began to unbutton ras clothes with one hand as he put the other hand inside her clothes and caressed her. ra tried her best to push Horace away but in vain. Horace held her so hard that she couldnt move at all. Darren did not know what happened on the other end of the phone. He thought ra was too angry to answer, so he continued, ra, I know you are angry. You always sulk and remain silent when you are angry. I was drunk that night. It was all my fault, so please dont punish yourself The other side of the phone remained silent, but a click suddenly broke the voice.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Horace ripped off all ras clothes and threw them onto the floor. He pressed her hands against the wall so that she could not break free. He fixed his eyes, which were burning with desire, on ra, as if he wanted to swallow her. The more ra struggled, the faster Horace moved. The angrier Horace was, the more he wanted to torture Darren. Darren put his ear close to the phone and asked in confusion, ra, are you listening? Did you talk to Horace about this? Its a secret between us, so dont tell Horace about it. We can deal with it ourselves. ra, can you give me one more chance? Horace ignored whatever Darren said. After all, Horace was ras husband and he was having sex with ra. ra didnt want Darren to hear what she and Horace were doing, so she whispered to Horace, Horace, you are going too far. You cant do that. Horace recklessly gazed at ra ad didnt stop. Horace wanted to show Darren that he was ras husband. Besides, Horace wanted to give ra a good orgasm so that she could make some noise! Horace tried her best to turn ra on. ra deliberately turned, but Horace stopped her and stuck his tongue down her throat. ra was overwhelmed by Horaces smell. She couldnt help trembling all over, but she clenched her teeth, trying her best not to scream. Darren realized something went wrong. He couldnt believe what he had heard but anxiously shouted, What happened, ra? ra felt very ashamed to be heard by someone else when having sex. This was simply outrageous! ra gritted her teeth to keep herself from making any noise. She was angry, but could not stop Horace, who was out of control now! Horacepletely disregarded ras will and feelings, so ra felt seriously insulted. She trusted Horace so much, but he did this to her in return! ra couldnt take it! Horace, stop right now. In ras mind, Horace might think she was a slut after knowing what happened two years ago. ra was not a virgin anymore, so she felt she was being despised. Horace did the same thing as that bad guy did. The only difference was that ra loves him, Horace. However, it didnt mean that Horace can do this to her without her consent. Horace, you have to do this? Please stop ra begged. Horace remained indifferent, but said in a cold voice, ra, this is your punishment. ra realized that Horace was aware of what Darren had done to her that night. As a result, Horace got angry and jealous. ra could see herself in his shoes. Nheless, Horace should not do this as a punishment. ra thought Horace, who was always her protector, turned into a devil tonight. Thinking of this, ra couldnt help but shed tears. Darren was extremely anxious. He shouted at the other end of the phone, Horace, you bastard! Let go of ra! Im responsible for everything, so just fight with me. ra is innocent! Horace, can you hear me? Let go of ra! Horace didnt respond. He just wanted to teach Darren a lesson that no man could get close to ra! How dare Darren kiss ra! Darren was nobody but ras ex-boyfriend. He wanted to show Darren that he was ras husband! Darren shouted, ra! Horace, you cant do that to ra! Let go of her! ra tried her best not to make too much noise, but Darren could hear ras whimpering and Horaces low voice. Darren was furious! Heartbroken, Darren could not bear to listen to what was happening on the other side of the phone. Darren dropped the phone and cried with his head buried in his arms. Darren loved ra, but she was having sex in bed with Horace. What was worse, Darren couldnt do anything. The phone was finally hung up. Horace stopped after ejacting. ra pushed away Horace, who was lying on her, and hurriedly put on her clothes, with tears in the corner of her eyes. Horace got what he wanted, but he did not feel happy at all. Horace was in a trance. ra stood up and yelled at Horace, who was lying on his back. Horace, youve gone too far! After saying that, ra ran out without even looking back. Chapter 123 Show Us Your Husband ra slept in the guest room while Horace spent a sleepless night alone. The next day, ra left early before Horace could see her. In the evening, when Horace arrived home from work, ra was already at home. After dinner, she went to the bedroom alone. Horace did not want to say anything, either. Hence, he remained silent. ray down on the bed fully clothed, making enough room on the bed for Horace. Her eyes were closed as if she had fallen asleep. Horace came in with the wheelchair and saw this. He sighed, put his quilt and pillow on hisp, and went to the study, leaving ra alone in the bedroom. The next morning, they remained nonchnt rather than talked with each other, as if they had be strangers in one night. Even the servant realized something went wrong between ra and Horace, thinking that such a perfect couple shouldnt give the cold shoulders to each other. No couple bore grudges. However, ra and Horace had barely spoken to each other for many days. Nheless, the servant did not interfere with this, and the house got much quieter than usual. Neither ra nor Horace wanted to speak to the other. They both were angry with each other. From where Horace stood, ra was so angry because Horace deliberately let Darren hear it when they made out. ra felt ashamed in that she cared a lot about Darrens attitude towards her. This made Horace even angrier. But in fact, ra was angry that Horace did not respect her will. Sex was really a matter of mutual agreement, but Horace made it rough and violent. One day, when ra was on the way to work, Horaces car went whizzing by rather than stopped and picked her up, as if Horace didnt see her. In the past, Horace always waited for ra at this intersection and then drive her to the entrance of the subway before driving away. In a low mood, ra walked into her office. Darren looked through the window and found that ra looked upset with low spirits these days. Nheless, he did not dare to ask her what happened. After the violent kiss, Darren always avoided ra for fear that she would be angry or embarrassed. Darren was very anxious.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Everyone in the office was excited and enthusiastic about something. Sarah ran up and gave ra a big hug. Sarah was so happy that her eyes narrowed, saying to ra, ra, the photo of Horace and Ynda we reported made GLAM not only sell well but also reached the top of the monthly sales! ra, we won! Everyone apuded ras group and said they should learn from them. At that moment, the chef came over and said, I have another piece of good news for you! Considering our outstanding performance, thepany decided to reward us! The annual trip is around the corner and all of us can bring our family along! Thats great! What good news! Hooray! Everyone cheered. ra got caught up in the excitement, and finally gave a smile. Sarah said to Stephanie, Stephanie, I know youll take your husband with you, right? I dont know which boyfriend I should take, afraid that the other one will be jealous. Can I take both with me? Please. The chef was amused and shook her head. Stephanie knew Sarah well. Stephanie said, Seriously? You dont even have a boyfriend, so just stop talking nonsense! You are old enough to get married. We are all anxious for you. Sarah giggled. Diane suddenly stood up from her seat and asked with a sly smile, ra, I wonder which man you will take, your husband or your paramours? The office fell silent abruptly because of Dianes question. Everyone was also curious about what ras husband actually looked like and who he was. Sarah suddenly realized that their report made a hit because ras husband was working in Solrace. Without ras husbands help, they couldnt have captured the photo of Horace and Ynda. Sarah said, Diane, you shut up. You cant defame ra. If ras husband hadnt broken the news to her, GLAM couldnt sell so well. Thank you, ra? ra was astonished. ra had no choice but to echo Sarah, awkwardly smiled, and said, Dont mention that. He did not do anything. You dont have to take it seriously. Sarah then said, No. Whatever you say, he did us a great favor! ra, you must bring your husband on to trip with us so that we can thank him in person. We owe him big time! Everybody, do you agree with me? Cant agree more! Everyone strongly approved of Sarahs idea! Diane rolled her eyes and sat back down. She thought, ra, you have offended Ashlee. She is a ruthless woman and she will make your life a living hell. Everyone wanted to see ras husband. However, ra didnt want to talk with Horace now, so she didnt know what to say now. She thought it was a real paradox. ra was still angry with Horace and didnt want to go on the annual trip with him. Nheless, if she didnt take him, everyone would overthink it. If ra took Horace with her, then everyone would know that her husband was actually Horace, the president of the Solrace, which would make it even worse! ra pretended as if she suddenly remembered something and said to Sarah, Sarah, I forgot my bag downstairs. Ill go down and get it. Please answer the phone for me. After saying that, ra blushed and rushed out of the office. The others began to wonder whether that ra refused to show her husband to them in that he was particrly ugly. Perhaps it was not ras husband but her mistress who broke the news to her. After all, few people dared to do that. No one wanted to offend Horace. Diane got excited and said, Look at the ring on ras hand. We can tell what her husband is like. He must be a low-rank employee working in Solrace. Otherwise, he wouldnt have bought ra such a cheap ring. Stephanie couldnt bear to hear this and said to Diane, You know nothing about ra. Just stop talking nonsense here. Can you mind yournguage? ras husband has nothing to do with you. Just mind your own business! For a while, almost all people in the office began to guess who ras husband was. Chapter 124 Ugh, Not Her Again In Solrace. Horace looked at the invitation to the charity auction on the table and frowned slightly. This auction was held by Russells friend, so Horace must attend it with a date.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Horace was puzzled about how to tell ra about it. He didnt know whether ra was willing to attend the auction with him. After work, when ra returned home, Horace was waiting for him. Seeing ra, Horace felt a little nervous and didnt know what to say. ra had been doing a lot of thinking and realized that Horace overreacted because he loved her too much. After all, ra was also responsible for being kissed, so Horaces fuming was reasonable. Instead, if he was actually indifferent to it, ra would also be sad. Horaces anger meant that he did love ra. Not having talked for so many days, both ra and Horace wanted to be reconciled with each other. However, none of them was willing to take the initiative to apologize. Horace grabbed the invitation, thinking that perhaps this was a good opportunity for them to be reconciled. ra kept ignoring Horace these days. She was always left alone with a frown, which almost killed Horace. Horace sat in the wheelchair, handed the invitation to ra, and whispered, ra, this is the invitation to a charity auction. Would you like to go with me? ra took the invitation but didnt open it. ra remained angry and could not forgive Horace. She was angry that Horace pretended as if nothing had happened. ra felt that Horace thought nothing of her feelings and didnt that she couldnt disentangle herself with the past. ra said, Ive never been to such a fancy charity event, so I dont want to embarrass you. Hearing this, Horace put on a long face and persuaded, This auction is held by Grandpas friend. If you dont attend it, Grandpa will be sad and angry. He has always been nice to you. ra didnt want to annoy Russell and she was also afraid that Russell would realize something unusual between her and Horace. Thinking of this, ra had no choice but to agree to go with Horace. However, ra did not have a suitable dress for the auction. Also, she was not good at ding make-up. This event indeed posed a challenge to her. Horace could read ras mind. He felt ra looked very cute when she frowned. Horace made a phone call to Isaac and asked him to deal with that. Because ra refused to make their rtionship clear to the public, Horace had to ask Isaac to arrange this. ra gave Horace a grateful look. However, ra still couldnt forgive him. They both were silent for a moment, and Horace suddenly said, I dont want to sleep in the study tonight. ras heart softened. The bed in the study was not asfortable as that in the bedroom, so Horace must have had a hard time these days. Nheless, ra said, Youre the owner of this house, so you can do whatever you want. After Horace returned to the bedroom, he and ra slept on either side of the bed. The next day, ra was taken by Isaac to a high-end private club. ra took a bath spa at first, which greatly rxed her. Ovee with the smell of the essential oils, ra felt her blues were gradually cured. It did have a positive effect on her mood. With light makeup and a princess-like hairstyle, ra looked distinguished and charming. ra put on the mint-green dress Horace prepared for her. It was designed by a famous designer. In this dress, ra looked lovely, elegant, and noble. All the people present, including Isaac, could not help admiring her for a moment. Isaac suddenly realized that women did need suitable clothes! ra was actually a great beauty! Horace hurriedly arrived and waited for ra toe out in the lobby of the clubhouse. In a formal suit, Horace looked very handsome. Although in the wheelchair, he remained charming and could always attract the attention of women. When ra walked out of the door, Horace was stunned. ra was as beautiful as a real princess. She was elegant but lovely, with an attractive and perfect figure. Although ra still didnt want to talk to Horace, considering Russell, she still decided to cooperate with Horace. She held his arm and set off to the auction. The charity auction was held in a luxurious hotel. After Horace wheeled himself in, with ra, who was well-dressed, they attracted much attention from the crowd. ra and Horace first ran into Darren and Ashlee. Ashlees eyes were filled with jealousy and envy. Because of Horace, ra sessfully married into the purple! In the past, ra always wore the cheapest clothes. When shopping, ra was often thought of as Ashlees maid. But now, ra was well-dressed and able to attend such a noble auction with those born with a silver spoon. How ridiculous! Darren almost fixed his eyes on ra. He thought ra was extremely beautiful, like the princess in a well-known film. Ashlee walked up and said gloomily, My goodness. ra, I can hardly recognize you! Look at your dress. You used to be very ugly and poor. Horaces gaze turned cold as he red at Ashlee. It sent a chill down Ashlees spine, so she stooped and looked away at once. Horace wheeled himself to Darren and said in a cold voice, Just stay away from who doesnt belong to you. It is different from the auction. No matter how much you offered, you cant win her heart. Horaces tone was super dominating. Horace and ra were legally married. Thus, whatever Horace said or did, Darren could not contradict or do anything. ra did not pay attention to either Horace or Darren. She was reminded of the kiss and the call, and then she felt very embarrassed. Every time she got embarrassed, she wanted to go to the bathroom. ra said to Horace. You can go in first. I need to use the bathroom. Before Horace could say anything, ra strode away. Ashlee rolled her eyes at ra and said to Darren, Lets go inside. After saying that, she held Darrens arm to the inner hall. After finishing, ra washed her hands and stared at herself in the mirror in a trance. She wondered whether she was Horaces elegant wife or that poor girl who couldnt even make a living. For a moment, ra couldnt tell who she was. Only then did ra realize that she had changed a lot. On the way out of the bathroom, ra almost bumped into someone. When ra looked up, she froze. It was Ynda Zachman, that actress. ra didnt expect her to be here as well. Chapter 125 Are You Mrs. Kirkland? Ynda always wore a bewitching dress. With an alluring figure, she enjoyed showing off. It was typical of Ynda to dress like this. She could do whatever it took to attract Horaces attention.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Ynda was also wondering why ra came here. ra looked ordinary all over and she should be from a poor family, so Ynda was curious about who invited ra here. Was it Horace who invited ra here? On second thought, Ynda shook her head. It was said that Horace woulde with his wife. Ynda jealously nced at the grand dress on ra. You do take care of your dress tonight. Then whom do you want to hook up with? ra, how shameless you are! You dont belong here. Just get out if you know whats good for you! ra had had enough of Ynda, so she did not want to waste time arguing with her. ra moved sideways and tried to walk past Ynda, saying, Excuse me, please make way and let me pass. Ynda stretched out her arm and stopped ra. Wait! I havent finished my words! Ynda stood in ras way. You and Mr. Kirnd left so hurriedlyst time that I failed to take a good look at you. I want to know how you managed to bewitch Mr. Kirnd. He had never cared so much about a woman. ra tried her best not to hit Ynda. ra did regret asking Horace to invite Ynda to dinner. ra hadnt expected that it could cause so much trouble. Ynda continued, Do you know whoe here today? Horace and his wife! Although I have not seen his wife before, I think she muste from a noble and distinguished family. So just give up. Youre no match for her at all. ra thought, Youre wrong. I am Horaces wife, from an ordinary family. Youre always so childish. Ynda got excited as she said, Then are you afraid now? Youd better get out as soon as possible! ra was amused. She didnt know why Ynda was so snobbish. Ynda actually thought ra was Horaces mistress. Almost everyone dreamed of being Horaces wife, but ra didnt. ra wouldnt change for anyone, so she had none of the vanity so often associated with Ynda. ra said to Ynda, I dont care who Horaces wife is. Im here to attend the charity auction, not to argue with you, Miss Zachman. Please get out of my way. Yndas face darkened. She was irritated. What Ynda dislikes most was ras indifference. They both liked Horace, but ra pretended as if she didnt. From where Ynda stood, ra was too hypocritical! ra always wore a pitiful look and pretended to be a good girl, but her eyes were tinged with shrewdness. Ynda had met a lot of this kind of people. Ynda shoved ra and said, Although you are well dressed, you will definitely embarrass yourself before Mrs. Kirn! Can you guess what Mr. Kirnd will do? He will ignore you, and you will make yourself a joke in front of Mrs. Kirnd! Overall, just get out of here, or you will embarrass yourself. People were always judged by money and rights, but this was incorrect. Most people thought it was superior to live a rich life and interior to love a poor life. However, happiness and health were much more important than money. Life couldnt be measured by money. ra thought she and Ynda shared different values. ra asked you, What about you? Mrs. Kirnd will probably think nothing of you. Are you kidding me? Ynda raised her head and smiled. I am a superstar, so I also enjoy high status. Also, I am the brand ambassador of Solrace, so even Mrs. Kirnd should greet me. ra thought, Actually, Im Mrs. Kirnd, but you have no idea about it. Thinking of this, ra sighed. It seemed really not easy to be Horaces wife. Ynda tossed her hair and a heavy smell of perfume came over ra. ras nose twitched and she sneezed. Ynda said with an arrogant look. It is said that the items in todays auction are worth millions, considering your sry, you are too poor to be here. Nearly all the guests are crazy rich here, and they can spend tens of millions at one stroke. On the contrary, you cant afford anything here. ra smiled and said nothing. ra apanied Horace here to please Russell. She was very unwilling to attend the auction. ra did not like auctions and thought money prevailed in the auction. The charity was just a stunt here. ra, what are you thinking about? You cant afford even a grain of anything here. Just scram! Ynda pushed ra even harder than just now. It was difficult for ra to keep her bnce in high heels, so she was about to fall after being pushed. The next second, Horace appeared behind ra and caught her in the wheelchair. Seeing Horace, Ynda immediately greeted him with a smile. Mr. Kirnd, long time no see. Yndas voice was extremely sweet. Horace ignored Ynda, held ras cold hand, and frowned, Where did you go just now? ra smiled. Horaces timely support made her a little moved. She said to him, Nothing serious. Dont worry. I met Ynda, so we had a chat. Horace tucked at ras dress and nodded after making sure that she didnt get hurt. Ynda, who was ignored, opened her mouth wide in shock. She thought Horace must be possessed. Otherwise, Horace couldnt be so nice to ra. What was more, his eyes were full of affection towards ra. On the contrary, Horace always gave Ynda the cold shoulder. Ynda was very jealous of ra! Ynda was shocked that Horace dared to show his love for ra in broad daylight. Why was he so audacious? His wife would be furious when seeing this. The next second, an idea suddenly struck Ynda. She almost wanted to brush it off immediately. Could it be that ra was Horaces wife? Thats why they were so tant in the public. When ra and Horace looked towards Ynda, Ynda found that they wore the same rings. Ynda pointed at ra and said in a trembling voice, Are, are you Mrs. Kirnd? Chapter 126 Diamond Necklace ra and Horace walked towards the auction hall, leaving Ynda standing there in a trance. How would Ynda feel if she found out the truth? Would she regret what she had done? After today, she might cry over this for days. Every time ra thought of the funny and shocked look on Yndas face, she couldnt help but want tough. And she didugh. It had been days since they quarreled, and they hadnt talked to each other since. And now he finally saw her smile. Horace felt much better. As the two were walking, they stayed silent. Everyone had to donate something for the auction, and the benefits would be given to charity. First, they had to give their donated goods to the auction house for registration, and then they waited for the auction to begin. ra and Horace walked to the auction lot registration desk. There were already donators there who came with exquisite and valuable collections. When the staff asked ra what donation she was going to give out, ra frowned and said, Crap! I didnt bring anything! The staff looked at her in surprise and didnt know why she came to the auction empty-handed. This had never happened before. ra blushed, feeling embarrassed in front of the staff. She thought maybe she had been taken as a fraud who came here for free food and drinks. Seeing ra standing there like a kid who had done something wrong, Horace took out a blue velvet box. He then asked the staff to open it, saying that it was from Mrs. Kirnd. Actually, Horace had prepared the item for donation. It was just that before he could take it out, the staff had asked ra. Upon seeing the exquisite velvet box, the staff had expected that the thing in it must be very expensive. He hurriedly opened it and was amazed. Mrs. Kirnds donation was a valuable diamond ne! There were nine diamonds in total engraved iyed on the ne and every one of them were exquisite and expensive. The ne was absolutely splendid! The staff thought that Mrs. Kirnd was really generous and that the auction tonight was going to be exciting. As the staff looked at the ne, he was so impressed by it that he might actually drool. ra was equally as surprised as the staff. It was absolutely a gorgeous ne. It was the first time she had seen something so beautiful. Seeing this, Horace asked, Do you like it? If you like it, you can keep it. We can always donate something else. No, its okay, ra shook her head and refused. The ne was too beautiful for her to wear. It is beautiful, but I think we should give it for donation. In this way, we can help a lot of people and it will be beyond its value. It was just her artlessness and kindness that attracted Horace. If it was some other woman he brought here today, she should have been so fascinated by the diamond ne that she would try and talk Horace out of giving it away. There werent many people in the world that didnt like expensive things now, and ra seemed to be one of them. Horace hadnt expected it from her when he first met her. Seeing how thoughtful Horace was and that he especially brought such a valuable donation here, ra was moved and looked at him with gratitude.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Horace smiled at her dotingly. ra was much less angry with him now. The staff ced the ne somewhere prominent and said, Mr. and Mrs. Kirnd, you can take your seats in the auction hall now. Hearing this, Horace and ra left. Soon after they left, Ashlee came with her donation. There were all kinds of valuable donation here, jewelry, antiques and paintings as well as calligraphy. Ashlee was amazed. Among the donations, the most eye-catching one was a sparking diamond ne ced in the center. Everyone would be attracted to it as soon as they walked into the room. Pointing at the ne, Ashlee asked the staff beside her, Hey, do you know who donated the ne? Its from Mrs. Kirnd, the staff checked the list and said, Isnt it beautiful? I have never seen such a beautiful ne. I heard that it was made in southern Africa and there are only three of them in the world. The staff had thought that his answer could please Ashlee, it didnt. Instead, Ashlee rolled her eyes at him. After knowing how expensive ras donation was, Ashlee felt jealous. There were all celebrities here today and she couldnt bear the idea of letting ra steal her thunder. She had to donate something even more expensive than the ne! The staff put on a long face and asked, Miss, what will your donation be? Ashlee decided to donate a limited-edition Herms bag. After careful examination, the staff said to her, I have recorded your donation, you may take a seat in the auction hall now. Ashlee had been thinking about how she could wreck ras auction. As she came up with an idea, she smiled wickedly. Smiling politely at the staff, she said, You seem like a hard-working person, I like it. Can we be friends? The auction was a popr event, a lot of people came, so did stair. Seeing Ashlee, he greeted her simple and left to talk to others. ra only knew few people here. However, Horace seemed to be friends with a lot of them. There had been a lot of people who came to greet him. After knowing that she was Horaces wife, they couldnt help but stare at her, which made ra feel nervous and uneasy. Horace saw it, patted the back of her hand and she felt better. You will be attending such events often from now on and you will get used to it. Dont worry, Im here, Horace said to her. Okay. hearing his words, ra felt much calmer. Ever since ra walked into the ce, Darren had been fixing his eyes on her. He found that ra had been following Horace everywhere since she entered this ce, it seemed that she was clingy to him. On second thought, she should be. This must be her first time attending such an event, of course she would be nervous. However, Darren couldnt help but feel sad about it, because ra was here with another man, not him. He wanted to say hello to ra, but with Ashlee around, he couldnt. Chapter 127 A Handsome Man As the option was about to begin, ra felt nervous and wanted to go to thedies room again. Horace asked, You need me to go with you? ra shook her head, took her purse and left. Saying that she left the room, Darren had wanted to follow her when Ashlee said, Darren, I need to go out for a minute. Ill be back soon. Since Ashlee was going outside, Darren couldnt follow ra, not when Ashlee was still pregnant with his child. He didnt want to displease Ashlee at this moment, for she was a pregnant woman. ra arrived at thedies room, put her purse on the washstand, washed her hands and left without taking her purse with her, probably because she forgot it. It was when Ashlee followed her into thedies room. She had intended to talk to the staff at the auction house so that she could get an opportunity to destroy the diamond ne when she saw ra walk into thedies room. She thought that this might be a great opportunity, so she followed ra. She was lucky that ra forgot her purse on the washstand. Ashlee felt that this was a great opportunity. She quickly reached out her hands to grab the purse, rummaged through the things in it and found something. She thought that with this, ra was going to make a fool out of herself today. Ashlee grabbed the thing in her hand and left thedies room, running towards the auction house as fast as she could. When ra walked out of the bathroom, opened her purse and wanted to fix her makeup, she found that her amulet was gone. It was Helena, her mother, who got it for her. Where did it go? She nervously rummaged through her purse, searching for it. She took out all the things in her purse, her lipstick, tissues, her phone and her key. She had looked everywhere on and below the washstand but couldnt find it. She had been carrying it everywhere with her for years. Her mom walked a long distance and got it for her, she had to find it. Out of anxiety, sweat broke out on her nose. Maybe she identally dropped in the hall? Thinking of this, ra walked out of thedies room. With her head lowered, she bumped into a man on his chest. The mans chest was so muscr that she staggered backwards after bumping into it. Ouch! Are you all right, Miss? the man was scared and hurriedly asked. He had just walked to the corridor when this woman rushed out of thedies room and ran into his arms. What happened? Was this her trick to get his attention? Of course, before he could reach any conclusion, he stepped ahead to hold her steady. He looked at the woman in front of him up and down. She was dressed decently and with grace manners. She was obviously a beauty with sparkling eyes, although she looked anxious. Oh, Im sorry, sir. Im really sorry, ra answered. However, as soon as she looked up and saw the man in front of her, she was stunned. This man was so beautiful. He had fair skin, tall nose and sexy lips. With clear eyes and long eyshes, he looked like someone who only existed in the movies.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He was so beautiful that ra felt dwarfed. The man looked at the woman in front of him curiously. After she saw his face, she had been grinning. What was she thinking with that strange expression on her face? Then he asked, Miss, are you sure youre alright? It was not until then that ra centered herself. With a smile, her white teeth were shown as she spoke, Im fine. It doesnt hurt. The man felt rxed and asked, Youre here for the charity auction? ra smiled and said, Yes, I am. You too? Yes, you seemed in a hurry, what were you going to do? seeing that ra was still staring at him without looking away, the man reminded her. Damn it! ra patted her head. She almost forgot about finding her amulet. Why was she here talking to the handsome man? However, it was weird. She didnt think she was that easily attracted by handsome men. But when she saw the man in front of her, she felt weirdly close with him. ra sped up and answered, Yes, thank you for the reminder. I was doing something serious just now and identally bumped into you. Im sorry. Im leaving now. Because she was in a hurry to leave, as soon as she took a step, she slipped and almost fell down, for she hadnt gotten ustomed to wearing high heels. Seeing that she was about to fall, she felt helpless. Ah! ra screamed and thought that she was going to make a fool of herself. However, at this moment, Horace rushed over in the wheelchair and held ra. It was so close. ra had lingering fear and her heart was pounding in her chest. She felt grateful for Horaces as-always on-time rescue. She said to him, Horace, thank you. However, Horace didnt reply to her. He looked at the man with a serious expression and hostility in his eyes. ra was stunned. There must be some kind of grudge between the two. Otherwise, why would they stare at each other without talking or greeting? They didnt even say hello to each other. ra asked tentatively, Do you know each other? It was not until then that Horace withdrew his gaze. ra looked at the expression on the mans face and knew that Horace and the man knew each other. However, she didnt know if they were enemies or friends. The man spoke first, Horace, I havent seen you for a long time. What an unpleasant coincidence! Horace still didnt say a word. Unpleasant? ra thought that the man looked so handsome, he mustnt be a bad guy. But why would he say unpleasant? Was he a business opponent of the Solrace Corporation? The man didnt mind Horaces indifference, turned his head, reached out his hand and said to ra, Let me introduce myself first. Im Logan Hutchinson. May I know your name? So his name was Logan Hutchinson? ra stared at him without blinking. With a smile, she reached out her hand, shook it with Logans and said, Nice to meet you, my name is ra Selman. I am Horaces Suddenly, Horace coughed and interrupted her. All right, lets go. The auction is about to start. ra came back to herself, smiled politely at Logan and waved him goodbye. All of a sudden, Logan asked, Is she the woman you married? Horace and ra turned around at the same time upon hearing his question. With an indifferent look on his face, Horace answered, Yes, its her. Then he turned around and kept walking. With a humph, Logan said in a low but clear voice, Shes nothingpared to Laura. Laura? Laura Hutchinson? ra was stunned. However, Horace didnt stop. He grabbed ras hand and left. Chapter 128 Laura’s Pen ra wondered what the rtionship between Logan and Horace was. Logan mentioned Laura just now, who was he? Were the three of them friends before or was he in love with Laura? ra found that when Logan mentioned Laura, there was sadness in Horaces eyes. Maybe he would never forget about Laura. As they walked, ra asked Horace, Whos this Logan? You dont seem to like him. As if he didnt hear her question, Horace kept walking. At this moment, Ashlee had returned to the auction hall. Darren and she were sitting a few rows in front of ra and Horace. On the left of ra sat Horace, and on the right, stair. With the two handsome men beside her, many women stared at the three of them and were jealous of ra. Logan had returned to the auction hall and took a seat left in front of them. When he saw ra and Horace, he greeted ra politely and ra smiled and nodded at him. The lights were turned on, after a stage show, the auction began. However, it was not until after the host made a long speech about the charity course and weed the celebrities in the business world here today for about half an hour that the auction officially started. The first item for auction was Logans donation. It was a pen. After hearing the hosts introduction of Logan, ra found that he was the eldest son of the Hutchinson family. So he was Lauras older brother? She could finally understand why Logan missed Laura so much now. The host then introduced the pen, Everyone, please looked at the pen and the diamond on it. The diamond is very exquisite and valuable in terms of craftsmanship. This pen was donated by Mr. Hutchinson and it was handmade. The pen is an invaluable remembrance for Mr. Hutchinson, for it belonged to his sister, Miss Laura Hutchinson. The pen has been maintained in good condition, and it is the one and only. As soon as they saw the Pen, Horace and stairs faces changed. Horaces face darkened and he frowned. Laura He recalled her in his mind. This was his gift for Laura when she turned 12, for hoping she could get better in her study and be the first among the whole grade of students. Horace remembered that Laura cherished the pen dearly. Back then, when Logan wanted to take a look at it, she didnt let him. However, after years, Horace didnt expect that Logan would give the pen out for the charity auction. Thinking of this, Horace looked even unhappier. stair murmured to himself, That was a heavy blow. He knew well about Logan and knew that he was trying to get back at Horace and to make Horace mad. ra, who was sitting next to him, heard his words. She wondered why he said that, so she asked, What do you mean? stair knew that ra knew about Laura and Horaces past, so he whispered in her ear, This was Horaces gift for Laura when she turned 12. ra nced at Horace and found that he didnt look happy. Oh, so thats what it is. His ex-girlfriends belonging was given out for auction, of course he would look nervous and angry. As Lauras brother, how could he do that to histe sisters belongings? Didnt he know how much the pen meant to Laura and Horace? Or was he here auctioning the pen on purpose to make Horace angry? What exactly was on Horaces mind right now? At this moment, the host said, Mr. Hutchinson, Would you like toe onto the stage and say a few words? Seeing that Logan stood up and walked over, the host smiled and said, Everyone, lets wee Mr. Logan Hutchinson! Seeing Logan holding the microphone in grace, the women of the stage all eximed by his handsome appearance. On the stage, Logan cast a nce at Horace before he said, I am here donating my sisters pen today to get bless for her happiness in heaven, and at the same time, I want to help the poor. I think that if my sister was still here today, she would also be in favor of this. The crowd apuded for him. It was not until he sat back on his seat that the host said, Okay, everyone, the auction starts now! The staring price is 10, 000 dors. You are free to make your bids now. The pen was exquisitely-made and well-maintained. Under the spotlight, it gleamed. It was indeed a beautiful pen. The tip of the pen was made by gold, making it easy to write and hard to be damaged. It was indeed the perfect pen for signing on contracts and looking good. Everyone started to make their bids. One hundred grand! One hundred and fifty grand! Two hundred grand! Everyone seemed excited about getting the pen. After all, the pen was the first item for sale at the auction and everyone wanted to get it as a lucky start. Horace clinched his fists, which were sweating. He had been trying to suppress his anxiety. However, upon seeing that everyone seemed excited about the pen, he couldnt help it anymore. He must get the pen back! The pen could only belong to him. He couldnt sit here and watch it being sold to some stranger. He knew that if Laura was still alive, she wouldnt want to give it away. She loved the pen he had given to her. stair and ra turned their heads to look at Horace, wondering if he would make a bid.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ra had mixed feelings. On the one hand, she didnt want Horace to bid on the pen. On the other hand, she didnt want to know him as a heartless man. What would he do about the pen? He had been cherishing that crystal ne for years, ra simply took it out and looked at it and he got furious. How could he just sit here and watch the pen being sold to a stranger? At this moment, Horace kept thinking about Laura in his mind. He thought about how she smiled at him and called him, Horace, look at my pen! I love it! You give it to me, remember? Everyone was making their bids and the price soared. One million! All of a sudden, Horace made his bid. Everyone eximed. It was the highest offer so far. Many people had given up. The price was way higher than the pens worth. Eventually, Horace made a bid. He wanted the pen because it belonged to Laura. As expected, he couldnt forget her. ra was stunned and did know what she was feeling. Chapter 129 Being Pranked Surely, he loved Laura more than he loved her. Yes, it must be. ra thought to herself. Horace and Laura met and fell in love with each other at a very young age and they grew up together. How could she rece Laura in his heart? She couldnt evenpare herself to Laura, who was such a beautiful and excellent woman. Whats worse, she had died, which meant that Horace would never be able to forget her. ra didnt know what she was feeling. At this time, Logan made a bid. One million and a hundred grand! The audience eximed. He was the one who donated the pen, why would he make a bid? What was happening? Did he regret giving the pen away? It was a reasonable exnation, after all, the pen was histe sisters belonging. Horace stared at the pen, raised his hand and bid again. One million and two hundred grand! Everyone began to discuss.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Everyone present was celebrities, so, many of them knew about the past between Horace and Laura. Moreover, the kidnap and arson case had made a sensation back then. Some of them were acquaintances of the Hutchinson family and the Kirnd family, so they knew a bit more about Laura and Horace. If Horace hadnt managed to escape the fire, he would have been killed in the fire with Laura. In order to save him, Laura asked Horace to escape first. However, the fire was too big for her to escape and she ended up being killed by the fire. How sad and tragic it was! Now it seemed that Horace still loved Laura deeply. His wife was sitting right beside him, and he was trying to get his ex-girlfriends belonging. Logan kept raising the price with a sneer. One million and three hundred grand! Horace, you hypocrite. You dont deserve Lauras pen. Horace followed. One million and four hundred grand! ra lowered her head and stared at her purse, she dared not look at the expression on Horaces face, nor the pen. Everyone turned to look at ra, wondering if Horace wanted to get the pen so badly because he was still in love with Laura and the pen was the evidence of their love. If that was the case, how awkward Horaces wife must be right now! ra kept lowering her head. stair knew that if this went on, ra would be embarrassed, however, she couldnt leave at this moment. Therefore, he said to her, Hey, dont think too much. What they had is in the past now. You are Horaces wife, remember. stairs words made ra feel even worse. How unlucky she was today! She had just lost the amulet her mother gave her, and now, her husband was bidding on his ex-girlfriends pen. What a horrible day! How could he bid such a high price on his ex-girlfriends belonging in front of his wife? He had shown no respect for her by doing so and this had also proved that he loved Laura the most, not her. However, if Horace was a heartless man who could forget the woman he loved so readily, would she still love him? As she thought about it, ra found that Horace had a reason to do this. After all, he had had beautiful memories with Laura, which were precious. ra had mixed feelings. Logan made another bid. One million and five hundred grand! The host waited for a few seconds before he was about to count down the seconds. No! He couldnt let Logan get it. Horace was determined to get the pen. He raised the bid. Two million! The auction today seemed to be getting more and more interesting. The crowd cheered for Horace. Congrattions, Mr. Kirnd! Mr. Kirnd is a really good man. The host was also excited. They had sold a pen for two million and it was very rare. He raised his voice, Two million, once! Two million, twice! two million, deal! The crowd apuded. Staring at the pen, Logan couldnt help but sigh. Perhaps this was what Laura would want. Horace was really something. The second item for sale was stairs donation, which was a handicraft made in Thand. It looked beautiful and was richly ornamented. The craftsmanship in the way the gold was iyed in it was magnificent. All in all, it was an invaluable artifact. It ended up being sold to a fat rich man. Ashlees donation was a limited-edition Herms purse, which she had bought in Francest year. And now, she no longer liked the design and had decided to give it away for the auction. However, the purse was adored by the rich middle-ageddies here, who all craved to get it. Seeing that the purse was sold at a high price, Ashlee feltcent. At least, it made her look good. Then, a few more donated items were sold. Although they were all exquisite collections, the audience wasnt so excited about them as they had been about the first few items. The host was in low spirits because of this. Soon, it was ras donation that was about to be auctioned. The items sold just now were all ordinary collections, however, this was Mrs. Kirnds donation, which meant that it must be valuable. Everyones eyes were fixed on it with expectations. The item was then shown to everyone. Upon seeing it, ra was dumbfounded. How could it be? Why was it here? Her donation should be a luxurious diamond ne, not this! ra didnt know what had happened. Holding ras hand, Horace told her not to act rashly, just calm down and sit still. Everyone couldnt believe what they were looking at. This must be the most ridiculous item for auction in history. Mrs. Kirnd was really something. Darren was anxious. What should he do? This must be a prank, because ra would never take that thing out for auction. Was it Ashlee again? He squinted at Ashlee, who was looking proud. He could almost be sure it was her. Ashlee was gloating. Her n worked again! She sneered in her heart, ra, lets see how you are going to turn the table in front of all the celebrities here! A bastard of a whore, how dare you steal my man? I want you to taste how it feels to be condemned by everyone! Whats more, everyone present isnt to be messed with, their stares and words could kill you! Oh my God, what was that? someone gasped, Its ugly! Is this a joke? This is for charity. How could she do that? Wow, what a bumpkin. Chapter 130 Embarrassed to the Core The wife of Solrace Corporations CEO, gave away a ragged amulet for a charity auction. Moreover, the amulet seemed to have been carried by someone for ages and the rim of it was worn. It seemed that she didnt want to devote anything for charity. But how could she donate a used amulet? Hadnt she thought about how embarrassing it would be for Mr. Kirnd? When everyone saw the amulet, there was disdain in their eyes as they looked at ra. However, ra didnt care how others were looking at her. The amulet was a gift from her mother, there was her mothers love in it. She couldnt watch it being sold! She nervously grabbed Horaces arm and looked at him pitifully, What should we do? I I cant lose this. My mom gave it to me, I have to take it back! Horace had no clue of what had happened. Who reced the diamond ne? No matter who it was that did this, that person obviously came for either him or ra, which meant that it must be Ynda or Ashlee. It shouldnt be Ynda, she didnt have the guts. He could also phase out Darren. Although he hated to admit it, Darren wouldnt do this to ra. Horace was pissed. Who the hell made this sick joke? At this moment, ra saw Ashlee, who was sitting a few rows in front of them and who turned around and smiled at hercently. She immediately knew that it was Ashlee. She must have reced her donation to embarrass her. Ashlee was the only person who knew that she carried the amulet everywhere with her and the only person who knew how much the amulet meant to her. Staring at Ashlee angrily, ra thought that she had gone too far this time. Everyone was snickering and discussing. Its a piece of crap! How could Mrs. Kirnd do this? If she hated doing charity, she didnt have to be here, no one forced her to. She wanted to build an image but was so petty, I am impressed. I heard that she works as a reporter at a magazine and shees from an ordinary family. I think shes just a bumpkin who thought she could donate any crap as she liked. Why did she evene if she was going to donate some trash? How funny. Such an eye-opener. Although everyone was talking in a low voice, the room was small and ra could hear every word of theirs clearly. However, she had nothing to refute. ra bit her lips and frowned. I heard that she didnte from a rich family. Shes just lucky she married a rich guy. I wonder what Mr. Kirnd saw in her. I know. Shes not even close to being a nobledy. Did she even know what an auction is? Hearing everyones discussion, Ashlee was pleased. ra, you are a joke right now. Lets see what you are going to do about it! Horace Kirndes to your rescue every time, right? Look at him. Hes embarrassed because of you. He probably didnt mind the photos of you kissing another man, but I dont think hes going to be okay with this! Logan turned to look at ra and Horace with a smile. It seemed that there was someone else that didnt like those two and wanted to set them up. Well, hed love to see what Horace was going to do to save his newly married wife. ra felt so awkward that she wanted to flee. But she couldnt, she had to get the amulet back. Although it was nothing but an amulet, it was her mothers gift for her. Her mother raised her up alone and had gone through a lot of hardships. She only got this amulet for ra for hoping that she could be safe and healthy, also, she wished ra could grow up in happiness, just like any other daughters. ras mother once heard that the native amulets worked really well, so she took a bus and went to a native habitation. Back then, she was still in college. To get the amulet, she would have to climb the mountain. She had gone through a lot to get ra the amulet.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ra had no idea how many miles she had walked, but her mother told her that the longer the distance was and the sincere one was, the better the amulet would work. She had travelled a long distance to get ra the amulet, ras life would be smooth and happy. Everyone was brought into the world by his mother, and when his life started, he had absolutely nothing. One could never be able to truly repay his mother for raising him up. Thinking of this, ra was even more nervous. She had to get the amulet back! To keep the order in the venue, the host spoke. Everyone, please be quiet. Anything could be auctioned here today. This is an auction for charity, as long as the donor is sincere in helping the poor, the items value would be beyond its worth! Everyone, lets start bidding! There had never been such a worthless thing for auction before and everyone was confused on how much to bid on it. The host talked to the organizer before he said, The blessing in the amulet is invaluable, everyone can feel free to make your bids! No one was willing to pay a high price on a crappy amulet, it would be equally as wasting their money, and they might even be called idiots, bidding on such a worthless thing. But even so, to please Horace and to win his favor, there were bidders. Someone bade ten thousand, another bade fifteen thousand. There was even a man who bid eighteen thousand dors. Hearing their bids, ra couldnt help but clench her hands nervously. What should she do if the amulet was sold to someone? She looked at Horace helplessly. Seeing the worried look on her face, Horace held her hand and said to her in a low voice, Dont worry. I will take it back for you. Then, he raised his hand and made a bid, One million! The crowd fell into silence. One million? For a crappy amulet? That was ridiculous! The amulet wasnt even worth a hundred bucks! One million? Horace Kirnds offer was shocking. Everyone began to wonder if Horace had gone crazy. First, he bought his ex-girlfriends diamond pen, and now, he was throwing big money at his wifes amulet. Was he too rich to know how to spend him money? ra was stunned. She had wanted to tell him that he didnt have to do this when Horace held her hand, indicating her not to worry about it. Chapter 131 Ten Million Everyone was thinking that Horace was throwing in big money for a crap, but none dared gossip about him. They all started to think of ra from a new perspective and envied her. Horace really loved her. How lucky she was! ra hadnt expected that Horace was willing to spend that much money on her amulet. He must be afraid that someone might get it, so he soared the price. He was intelligent. However, one million was too much money. Everyone thought that there should be no bidders now. Only rich idiots would keep raising the price. Before ra could thank Horace, Darren suddenly raised his hand. He said in a loud voice, One million and a hundred grand! Everyone took a deep breath. There was really such a fool! What was happening? It was weird enough that someone donated an amulet for auction, and now there were two men fighting for it? Did the amulet really work that well? Everyone was confused. If not, why would two Kirnd men fight for it? What the hell was Darren doing? Ashlee couldnt help but curse him in her heart. ra turned to look at Horace. Would he keep bidding or would he give up? She wished he wouldnt give up and that he would fight for her amulet as hard as he did for Lauras pen. At least, it would mean that she was equally as important as Laura to him. Horace looked calm. Staring at the amulet, he raised the bid again. One million and two hundred grand. One thousand and three hundred grand! Darren followed. The amulet was important to ra. He had always wanted to protect ra and be her backup, this might be the only way he couldpensate her. One million and four hundred grand! One million and five hundred grand. They kept bidding. The other bidders had all turned into on-lookers, watching the two raising the price. The Kirnds were really generous! If they had known how much the Kirnd family loved amulets, they would have given out the amulets they had for the auction. Darren, stop this! Ashlee said to Darren in a low voice. Ashlee hated ra to the guts. It turned out that her Herms purse wasnt as valuable as the crappy amulet ras mom left her? What was this? How could ra steal her thunder with a crappy amulet? If she had known this earlier, she wouldnt have traded the diamond ne. She was more pissed with Darren, who was still fighting for this amulet with Horace. Everyone could see why he was doing this, How embarrassing this was for her! Her glory just now had be a joke! The host was so excited that he kept swallowing and said, This is thrilling! Thank you, Mr. Darren Kirnd and Mr. Horace Kirnd! Thank you for your appreciation and kindness for our event! Two million! Horace raised his bidding te again and said without hesitation. Oh! Two million! We have a two-million! the host said, his hand shaking from excitement. Horace sneered. Darren Kirnd, you think this will be your shot at winning ras favor? Youre wrong! You will never stand a chance at getting ra! On the other side, Darren had taken this as a vent for all his jealous and fear for Horace. He wanted to crush Horaces confidence. He gritted his teeth and raised his bidding te. Three million! Ashlee felt heartbroken. Darren, why are you still defending ra? Everyone looked at Darren. They could understand that Horace was doing this for his wife, but why did Darren Kirnd want to get the amulet so much? Darren, is this really necessary? Ashlee couldnt help it anymore and asked. Well, you started this. You have to pay the price for your own doing, Darren answered. What Ashlee chocked on her words. Darren knew the story behind the amulet and he knew Ashlee so well that he didnt need to investigate to be sure it was her who did this, ra didnt know why Darren was so obsessed with her amulet, but she didnt want him to get it. She hoped Horace could win it. Even if he didnt return it to her, she wanted the amulet her mother gave her to be kept in the hands of the man she loved. Darren, you think this can help you get ra back? You are terribly wrong. You will never win! Horace was determined. He had done ying this game with Darren and lost his patience. This was going too slow, why should he waste him time on Darren? He raised his bidding te again. This time, he wouldnt leave Darren any chance. Ten million! he said. The crowed was in an uproar. This had made history in the auction house. Ten million for an amulet? The amulet wouldnt worth so much even if it was made of diamonds! The host said in a trembling voice, Ten Ten million dors! Are there any more bidders? Darren held his bidding te and didnt want to give up. He could continue, he could. Ashlee couldnt take anymore of Darrens craziness. Was ras amulet worth all this? Did he even see her here? Was he going to spend all their money on an amulet? She couldnt let him! She grabbed his hand that was about to raise again and said in a low voice, Are you insane, Darren? What are you going to me? Ten million? Your dad wont give you that much money! She was right. Even if he seeded in winning the amulet, his father would be pissed and couldnt get that much money in short time. It seemed that he had to give up. Horace, he was so damn serious! Im sorry, ra. Darren apologized in his heart, frustrated. The host continued in a trembling voice, Ten million, once! Ten million, twice! Ten million, sold! Horace got it. The host waved his hand. Congrattions, Mr. Kirnd!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Darren was disappointed in himself and felt down. He was not interested in the auction anymore and looked listless. Again, he lost to Horace. Thank you, ra said to Horace with gratitude. Horace grabbed her hand and held it in his left palm. At this moment, they needed no words. They were in the same ce with the goal, which was to love the other and make the other happy. Everyone was in shock and envy. Mr. Kirnd really loved his wife. The pen he bought was now nothingpared to his wifes amulet. Chapter 132 Crazy ra was dumbfounded. What? Horace bought the amulet her mom gave her with ten million dors? No one was as shocked as she was now. She knew that he would help her, but she didnt expect that he woulde this far to. It cost him more money than Lauras pen. Did it mean that she was more important to him than Laura? ra had to admit that she was lucky to meet Horace. She looked at him with sparkling eyes and couldnt help but ask, Horace, was it worth it? Horace lookedposed. He stared at ra and answered, Its important to you, right? Then it was worth it. Was it that simple? Horace thought ten million was worth it? Sure enough, he cared about her and her amulet. He thought the amulet precious, just like she did. Her anger before caused by what was with Darren had disappeared. She would simply take it as Horace was being childish. With tears in her eyes, ra had fallen for Horace. There had never been any man who loved her as much as Horace did. After the amulet was sold, the auction was about toe to an end. The rest bidders bought the rest of the donated items. After the auction, there was a dinner party. Everyone had moved to the restaurant. After the exciting auction, everyone arrived at the restaurant decorated with flowers and filled with delicious food. Listening to the beautiful music, everyone felt rxed and started chatting. However, the topics were still about the auction. Many people came to make toasts to Horace and talk business with him, ra didnt have anything to say.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She didnt like being in a crowded space and didnt know how to say ttering words. Therefore, she walked to a corner and drank her red wine. A lot of things had happened at the auction today. She was really moved by what Horace had done and the fact that he always came to her rescue. Looking at him in a wheelchair in the crowd, talking andughing with others charmingly, ra was delighted. Finally, she had her own knight, who was handsome and charming. Although he sometimes looked cold and distant, he was a considerate and loving man deep inside. While talking to some foreigners, Horace suddenly turned around and looked at ra. He winked at her, which made ra blush. With a sweet smile, she raised her ss at him and took a sip of her wine. Her eyes were still fixed on Horace when she heard Darren and Ashlee arguing in the next corner. Ashlee said, Darren, have you thought about how embarrassing you were just now? You embarrassed me, your fiance! You were fighting with another man for a stupid amulet. Ten million! Have you lost your mind? Oh, so you are mad at me now? Let me ask you something. Did you do it? ra would never sell her amulet! Ashlee, I have agreed not to break up with you, dont go too far! Darren said in an impatient tone. ras heart skipped a beat. Darren must have bid on the amulet for her. Because he knew better than anyone how important it was to her. She remembered how she held the amulet in her hand and showed it to him back in school. Darren, look! My mom got it for me from a remote native inhabitation! She said that she made an extra wish there! With a smile, Darren hugged her. The breeze blew ras hair and Darren could smell the fragrance on her hair. They had such a beautiful past. But now, everything had changed. Ashlees voice interrupted her memories. ra heard her gritting her teeth and said, Fine. You dont care about me, its fine. But what about our child? You intended to make it live poorly the second it is born? Are you going to tell it someday that you spent all our money for a crappy amulet? Ashlee, cut it! I didnt get it, did I? Besides, its not that bad! I have more than ten million! So, you think it was nothing to spend big money on that amulet for that bitch, ra? Ashlee, in your eyes, it might be just a crappy amulet. But to ra, it is precious, do you understand? Ashlee was furious at Darren for his care for ra and his refutes. I dont! I really dont! I love you so much, why dont you love me? Ashlee was so mad at his indifference and said, I am driven crazy by jealous! I should be the one you love! Darren leaned against the wall and looked tired. Ashlee, there is a limit to my patience. I am shattered. Lets stop fighting. I need some space, alright? Darren, you are so heartless. I have loved you so much, but why cant you forget about ra? Why? Why are you still in love with her, even though shes sleeping with someone else now? Why dont you love me? Ashlee had done talking to him. Her heart had been broken. She ran out of the corner and glimpsed at ra, who was sitting there alone. She didnt intend to pick on her and she was throwing herself at her now? Ashlee felt that ra was better than her at everything now. She must have heard the conversation between Darren and her just now. There she was,ughing and mocking her! Ashlee was outraged. Looking at the red wind in her hand, she wanted to pour it on ra. At this moment, ra was still in shock and didnt even notice Ashlee here. Ashlee was pregnant with Darrens child? While she was in a daze, Ashlee had walked up to her. ra, you bitch! with a shout, Ashlee poured the wine at her. ras face changed when she saw Ashlee pouring the wine at her. Out of instinct, she leaned back and closed her eyes. However, when she opened her eyes again, she didnt find any red wine on her. What happened? Chapter 133 Horace’s Warning At that juncture, someone took the pouring wine for her. ra turned around and saw a man on the wheelchair in front of her. It was Horace. The red wine had sshed on his arms and clothes. Just now, Horace was worried that ra might be bored alone, so he pushed the wheelchair towards her. Unexpectedly, ha happened to see Ashlee walk out of the corner. Sensing that she might hurt ra, he sped up and saw the ferocious look on Ashlees face and the wine ss raised in her hand. Horace stared at Ashlee, who was dumbfounded. Ashlee quickly threw the wine ss away in panic. The ss broke into pieces on the ground and everyone looked over. It became quite in the restaurant. Standing beside Horace, ra asked anxiously, Horace, did you get hurt? Let me check you. Im fine, Horace replied. stair walked over and looked at everyone before he said to the crowd, Its okay, everyone. Someone identally dropped a ss. Keep enjoying yourselves! Seeing that there was no argument over here, everyone continued chatting and order was restored. stair took out his handkerchief and wiped the wine off of Horaces arms. While doing so, he said, Oops, what happened? How did you get wine on you? I need to have a talk with the manager here and tell her not to let certain people in from now on. Horace took over the handkerchief and wiped himself. Seeing this, stair suddenly remembered something and was stunned. Ashlee knew that she had made a mistake and hurriedly apologized, Im sorry. Im really sorry, Mr. Kirnd. I wasnt aiming at It was an ident. ra realized that Ashlee came for her. At this moment, Darren had walked over. He had drunk a lot of wine. Holding ras hand, he asked nervously, ra, were you hurt? Seeing him, ra quickly withdrew her hand and lowered her head. Im fine. Staring at ra, Darren was lost in her. Ashlee, who was embarrassed by what Darren was doing, was so angry that she stamped her foot. Everyone present was looking at them, a few who knew about their stories had begun to discuss. Someone said, See? The uncle and the nephew dont seem to get along. Another replied, Darren seems to care a lot about his aunt. Have you forgotten how he waspeting with Horace for that amulet just now? Horace didnt like Darren being close to ra. In a terrifyingly cold voice, he said. Darren, youd better keep an eye on your fiance. Darren was surprised at Horaces words in public. Regardless of the Kirnd familys reputation, he was pointing fingers at Ashlee and him. It seemed that Horace had done pretending and was ready to attack. Although he was in shock, he said politely to Horace, I will, uncle. After that, he turned to look at ra, Im sorry, I apologize to you on behalf of my fiance. Ashlee had always been arrogant and she was not happy about this. Darren, I didnt ask you to apologize for me! I I just failed to hold the ss just now. I didnt do it on purpose! Darren stared at her, indicating her to shut up. Horace and he werent blind, they knew if she did it on purpose or not. If it wasnt for the fact that there were more and more people gathering here, Darren really wanted to teach Ashlee a lesson in front of ra. However, ra was worried that everyone would be embarrassed if this became big, so she said, Since no injury was made, we should let it go. There is no need to apologize since this was simply an ident. Right, Horace? Of course, Horace knew that she meant to let it go.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. However, Ashlee kept trying to hurt ra and she needed to be taught a lesson. Whats more, just now, at the auction, the diamond ne was reced by the amulet Helena gave ra. It might also be Ashlee who did it. Being stared at by Horace, Ashlee felt guilty and dared not look into his eyes. She looked away. In his wheelchair, Horace took a circle around Ashlee while looking at her up and down. Ashlee was so terrified and she sweated. Miss Middleton, your sister is here. Have you said hello to her? Horace suddenly asked. Ashlee was pissed. She couldnt bring herself to say hello to that bitch, ra. Therefore, she ignored Horace. ra held a corner of Horaces clothes and said in a low voice, Horace, leave it. Horace couldnt. He said to stair, stair, I need your help with something. Ask the organizer of the auction to do an investigation on a diamond ne that got lost here today. Its worth two million dors. While saying that, Horace kept staring at Ashlee. Upon hearing this, Ashlees face turned pale. Crap! If someone found it was her who reced the diamond ne, she might lose everything and might be thrown into jail! She quickly knew that Horace was threatening her. With a smile, she said to ra, ra, look. Your husband is teasing me again. You shoulde home for dinner together someday. Ive been missing you. ra seemed to have understood everything. It was indeed Ashlee who stole her amulet just now. Although she resented Ashlee for what she had done, Ashlee was a pregnant woman and she didnt want to hold on to this. She said to stair and Horace, Just let it go, its not a big deal. Horace, I feel like going home, lets go home, shall we? Seeing that Ashlee had given in and that ra had decided to let her go, Horace agreed. He didnt care about the diamond ne but ras safety. Raising his head, Horace warned Ashlee, Ashlee Middleton, listen to me. Im giving you onest warning, be careful with your actions, or your family will pay for what you have done. Ashlee was terrified and she felt weak in her legs. Seeing that she was about to stumble, Darren hurriedly held her. Horace looked really terrifying just now. After saying that, Horace left the restaurant with ra. Standing there still and in a daze, stair stared at Horace and ras receding figure with his handkerchief in his hand. Just now, when he was wiping the red wine off of Horaces arms, he felt it familiar somehow as if this had happened before. Chapter 134 The Man is Found After Horace and ra left the auction, they got straight into their car and prepared to go home. With all that had happened at the charity auction, there was no telling what the rumors would be. Horaces $10 million bid will surely be another Stratmont sensation and may even make the headlines. When ra arrived at the car, she took out a small handkerchief and wiped the wine stains from Horaces arms and body.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She whispered, Im sorry, its all my fault for causing you trouble again. Trouble? Horaceughed softly. ra, you are indeed a massive pain in the ass. But I am willing to be troubled by you, and with you by my side, I am eager to be so troubled for you every day. Horace patted her and said, Thats okay, I like it. ras heart was grateful to Horace; she could feel his warmth and love every time. The things he does for her cannot be measured in terms of value. ra felt so happy to have Horaces love. Since she grew up alone, ra has never known what love is. When she met Darren, she thought that was love and that she could live in the sunshine every day and be happy. But when she met Horace, ra finally knew what love was. Horace has been defending her from the start. On the day of the blind date, he took care of her meal expenses so that she wouldnt make a fool of herself. Then, he wanted to marry her, indirectly solving the problem of ras ount so that her mother, Helena, could recover. Then, there was the uncountable love and heroic rescue; such a man was worthy of a lifetimemitment. ra suddenly couldnt help but hug Horace. His chest was so warm and expansive, and ra feltfortable. She felt his warmth and heartbeat; at that moment, she just wanted to lean into his embrace and forget all her unhappiness. ra said, Horace, thank you. Not thank you because of the ten million dors, thank you because of your love and protection of me, thank you. Horaces heart heated up, and it was the first time ra had ever offered to hug him. She probably wasnt angry with him anymore. Horace didnt have time to react; what was wrong with ra? He asked carefully, Youre not angry with me anymore? I stopped being angry a long time ago. ra said frankly, I just thought before that you didnt respect me enough; how could you treat me so dominantly, not at all gently, almost rudely. But when I think about it, you were, I think, just too angry at the time, and you cant be med for all of it. Horace frowned, You were just angry about that? ra tilted her head sideways and asked curiously, What else would I be angry about? Horace thought that after all these days of cold-fighting, ra was angry because she cared about what Darren thought, and thats why he was so upset. It turns out that wasnt the case. Instead of answering ras question directly, Horace smiled and said, Its good that youre not angry anymore. ra said, So, youre not angry either? Horace wanted to ask about the photo of Darren kissing ra but didnt want to remind ra of the man again. At the same time, it didnt seem necessary to know. At this very moment, ra was sitting beside him, looking at him with such affection that he didnt think anything mattered. He believed her. It was that simple. Horace said, Silly girl, I stopped being angry long ago, too. Then why have you ignored me all these days? Its killing me inside. ra asked, frowning. Horace looked at ras delicate face and wondered what he would do with her. Im not ignoring you. He hugged her and whispered, And not angry. ra frowned. So, he wasnt angry. Did that mean he wasnt jealous? I thought you were jealous. I was indeed jealous. Horace didnt deny it either. ras heart sank. He added, But I believe you, ra, I believe you. Im just jealous. I believe you. Three simple words, but they warmed ras heart. Darren didnt believed in her back then, but now Horace did. Thats the right person, right? Thats good. They looked at each other and smiled. The cold war that had been going on for so many days was because they cared too much about each other. Horace holds ras hand tightly and sps her fingers together. Looking at the beautiful ra in front of him, Horace felt a tightening in his throat. ra saw the burning gaze in Horaces eyes. She ducked her head sheepishly. But Horace caught her chin, lifted it and kissed her on the lips. ras body began to soften, her heart full of affection. She could get rid of her previous passivity and kiss Horace alone. Horace is so moved that his heart flutters with it. Horaces love grew, and ras arms wrapped around his neck. His lips felt like they were going to eat her, and ra let Horace have his way as she took his caresses, willingly giving him everything she had. The temperature in the carriage grew warmer as Horace murmured into her ear, Go home and let me feed you well. ra breathed deeply, her chest heaving together, her face blushing more and more. The shyer she was, the more attractive she looked to Horace, and he sealed her lips with his again. They kissed, and the days events seemed to flow warmly through ras heart at that moment. ra melts too, like the icebergs of the Himyas melting away into bubbling cial water, nourishing each others hearts. When the car finally arrived at the vi, the driver and Isaac, red-faced, watched the two of them get out. It was only then that ra noticed someone else in the car and blushed, feeling the redness and heat on her cheeks from the kiss and hastily straightening her dress. Horace said, Come on, lets go home. They got out of the car, and ra pushed Horace into the house. Horace was thinking about how to have ra when he got a call from stair. What a wrong time for this bugger! Horace frowned and didnt want to bother, so he hung up, but stair made a second call. Horace then stood up. He knew stair. He usually seemed to be indifferent. It must be something important for him to be so urgent. Horace said to ra, You go up first; Ill make a call. ra nodded and went upstairs first. And Horace got on the phone. stair panted on the phone, Horace, Horace, I think I know who the man in the Millennium Hotel was two years ago who lost his silk scarf! Ill tell you all about it at your house in a minute! Horaces expression changed all of a sudden. The man who did it two years ago was found? Chapter 135 The Night Two Years Ago Horace, shocked, hung up the phone and went back upstairs to his room. He was thrilled to see ra changing but said nothing, Youve had a long day; go back to your bedroom and get some rest. ra knelt andy close to his legs, saying, What about you? Youre more tired than me today, arent you? Horace said, Im waiting for stair; hesing to see meter for something. Oh, okay. Dont stay up toote. ra nodded and went ahead to take a shower. In the bathroom, ra was lost in thought. ra was overwhelmed by everything that had happened at the auction today. First Lauras diamond pen, to the loss of the peace amulet, to Horaces $10 million auctions for the peace amulet, Darren and Ashlees fight, Ashlees pregnancy and Horaces drink blocking ra inevitably feels many emotions. Water is gentle, mainly as the warm water flows over ras body, each stream of heat invading her skin and flowing from her hair to her feet; ras tense nerves are instantly relieved, sofortable. ra thought of Horace. He had bought her mothers peace charm at the auction for $10 million and had stood up to Ashlees spilt red wine in case she was hurt, and he was always there when she was in danger Its just that there seem to be many obstacles between ra and Horace, like Darren, Laura and the truth about what happened two years ago. Perhaps Horace doesnt care, but what happened two years ago will always be a thorn in ras side, often stabbing her in the heart. But who didnt have a past? The fire and Laura were the thorns in Horaces side. He still had to pretend to be disabled and got tons of things to deal with. On the other side the living room. Horace had been watching the news on his phone for a while but hadnt even read a word. What stair said on the phone had thrown Horace into contemtion. What was the truth, and could stair solve the mystery? For a moment, Horace was suddenly terrified of knowing the truth. Because, as often happens, the truth is terrible. Horace waited anxiously, and it was some time before stair arrived. The nanny went back, and Horace got up from his wheelchair. Everything about the auction was not exhausting; it was the wheelchair that was the most tiring. Horace poured stair a ss of wine. stair took it and said, How could you still dare to drink red wine? Youve had it all over you, addicted to it? He put his nose up, sniffed Horaces clothes, then covered his nose and said, Such a strong smell of wine, huh? You seem to be a good drinker, man.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Horace asked impatiently, Stop talking nonsense and tell me, what did you mean by what you said on the phone? Any luck with the silk scarf? stair looked pleased and said, Its been a long night. Whats your hurry? s, youre a man with no sense of humor, always acting cool, arent you tired? Horace sat down on the sofa and said, Stop it! Come on, tell me about the silk scarf; what do you remember, dont test my patience. All right, fine. stair threw up his hands in a gesture of surrender and said, Theres someone you have to thank on the auction. Shes the one who reminded me of something rted to the silk scarf. Who? Horace waited for stairs answer. stairughed aloud at the sight of Horaces eagerness and said, Look at your anxious face, tsk tsk. You dont get to see this every day, haha! Horace grabbed stair by the cor and said aggressively, Enough! Spit it out! Who is it, who is she! Let go of your hand, hey! Alright, Ill tell you! Horace let go of his hand, and stair said as he took a step back in a hurry. Its Ashlee! If she hadnt thrown red wine at ra, you, Horace saved the day with red wine spilt all over you; I wouldnt have remembered it. I thought Id seen this before when I was wiping you with a silk scarf. stair pretended to be pondering. Horace waited dumbly. Suddenly, he realized something was wrong! Horace closed in on stair, locked his eyes and threatened, stair, what bloody time is it? Will you stop selling out, or Ill be unkind to you! Geez, Im just trying to break the eyes. Look at you stair watched Horace while keptughing and crooked his finger at him, said, Come on, serve the mister. Had enoughughing? Had enough? Horace was going to take stair down if he kept up the charade! stair had enough ofughing and then said to Horace, Horace, I can tell you about the silk scarf, but you have to promise me one condition. Horace had guessed that and said, I knew it! Go ahead. Pinkie swear! stair made a gesture of a hook. Horace batted away the gesture stair had shed and said, I still need that? stair smiled and said, Restore my silk scarf factory immediately, I am innocent, and it is wronged. Horace, its all your fault; you dont even know how many girls Ive lost in the meantime! Horace sat back down and said, It wont be hard to recover the scarf factory, but it depends on the value of the clues you provide. Dont worry. Its absolutely valuable. stair sat down and said, And, definitely the truth you cant imagine. The truth. Horaces heart was beating a little faster. ra was at the Millennium Hotel two years ago, with whom exactly Horace dared not think any further. stair suddenly asked, Horace, do you want to hear it? Yes. Sure? Horace let out a deep breath and said, Im sure. I can take it; go ahead. All right then. stair sat down peacefully and said thoughtfully, Do you remember, two years ago, it was also a party like this, and you and Logan Hutchinson had an argument and a nasty fight. You identally got red wine on your clothes, and I lent you my silk scarf. Horace thought hard and replied, It seems like there was such a thing. Horace remembered that night after he and Logan had argued and had drunk too much wine as if he wasnt feeling too well; he left halfway through the party before it was over. The venue for that party, he remembered, was a ce not far from the Millennium Hotel. stair saw that Horace was reminiscing, and his expression seemed to change quickly, so he put on a bitchy face and said, So, young master Mr. Kirnd, do you remember anything? I I Horace was momentarily speechless. This time it was stairs turn to be rushed by Horace, and he said hurriedly, And then what, you got drunk, and then, you went to the Millennium Hotel Horace suddenly remembered that night two years ago! Chapter 136 He Remembered. Horace remembered it all! That night, two years ago, Horace was attending a dinner party where famous people gathered. At the dinner party, he argued with Logan over Laura. While arguing with Logan, he noticed that he was getting weaker and weaker in consciousness, and his body was burning as if he had a fever. Later, he realized that perhaps the wine he had just drunk was not right like someone had drugged him. He feared he was in danger and rushed to get Isaac to take him to the nearest hotel. Horace thought of this, grabbed the phone and called Isaac, Hello? Isaac, do you remember a party two years ago when I came out and said I hadnt been drinking properly and asked you to take me to the nearest hotel? Do you remember that happening? What was the name of that hotel? Not knowing how Isaac would have answered over the phone, stair watched as Horaces phone slowly fell from his hands. stair asked, What did Isaac say? Did he send you to the Millennium Hotel, did he? Horace nodded, unable to believe it was true. Such a coincidence? Indeed! stair asked, So, do you remember what happened next, Horace? Horace was convinced by Isaacs confirmation that his memory was correct. He remembered the whole story. That day, Isaac had taken him to the Millennium Hotel, and since the hotels upscale suites were full, Isaac had given him a regr room so he could get some rest, and then Isaac had gone back to get him a change of clothes. Horace remembered that the drugs were so potent that his body felt on fire, and he couldnt help but unbutton his shirt to feel calmer. However, after a short while, Horaces body started to stir again, like a purring cat that had to find a woman. Horace couldnt stand it any longer; his body was so ufortable that it felt like a bomb had been nted. He had to go out and find a woman to solve his problem, and the sooner, the better! Horace remembered that he was stumbling out the door, his face burning and mouth dry. He found an old man in the next room, helping a drunken woman get a room. Horace thought that an old man with such lewd looks holding a limp, beautiful woman in his arms must not be in a rtionship; this woman must be taking money from him to provide him with a service! Great, there was a stranger woman right before him. Just get this deal. Horace stopped the old man straight away. Of course, the old man didntply at first. Still, seeing that Horace had offered him several times as much money and that Horace was dressed in regal clothes and was no ordinary person, the old man had to give up and handed over an unconscious beauty into Horaces arms walked away. Next, Horace helped the woman into the room. Then, he turned into a beast and pounced on the woman lying on the bed, and he smelled her hair; there was a fresh, faint floral scent. Horace guessed, could it be that the woman he had bought that night was ra? But he couldnt remember what the woman looked like at the time; her eyebrows and eyes seemed very simr to ras, including her body and skin and the smell of her hair, all very intimate.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. stair looked at Horaces expression and suddenly interrupted his recollection, smiled and asked him, Hey man, shouldnt I congratte you! Horace was stunned, but inwardly, he was filled with joy. ras first time wasnt to an older man or some other silk-scarfed guy, but himself! It seemed that Horace had remembered all of it. Sure enough, stairs suspicions were correct! Now he could clear his name! stair said, Its fate that the two of you havee to meet each other! So, you and sister-inw are having a shotgun wedding! Gee, you guys are so bold! Horace turned on him again and said, I forbid you to talk about ra like that. stair said, Im talking about you! Now thats a relief for you. Dude, you gave me a job, and I did it with honor! You see my silk scarf factory, can I start running again? You cant go rogue! Horace said, OPEN, and have your silk scarf factory open tomorrow. Now, you can go back. stair wanted to get drunk with Horace until dawn, and he kicked him out. What a man with a wife and no brotherhood. Anyway, the truth was out, Horace had remembered, and he was destined to have a hard nights sleep. When Horace returned to his room, ra was already asleep, and Horace looked at her face. She was sleeping soundly, with a smile on her lips, wondering what good dreams she was having. Her narrow shoulders were half exposed, and Horace could not resist reaching out to touch them. Afraid of disturbing her sleep, he dared not move, pulling the quilt up to cover her shoulders. The moment he did so, Horace thought again of that night two years ago. He remembered that night, but because it had happened so unexpectedly, he didnt remember it was the Millennium Hotel, nor did he think it was such a coincidence. Horace remembered that he had had a very rxing time that night, a rare asion when he had not resisted a strange woman, after the number of women who had offered themselves to him before, all of whom he had firmly rejected. He thought it was because the drug was too potent and he couldnt control himself, but now he thought it was ra that he didnt resist. Thinking about it, Horace felt that he and ra were meant to be in the dark. A hurried night two years ago had brought them back to meet, marry and love each other again one day two yearster. Could it be that on that night, he hade to like her? Why else had he not resisted her body but rather lusted for it and reminisced it somewhat? Horace remembers that two years ago, after a night offort, he woke up to find the bed surprisingly stained with blood and realized that the woman had given her first time to him, which was precious to a woman. Horace was afraid of short-changing the woman and asked Isaac to leave her $10, 000 aspensation. Because it waste at night, the room was unlit, and the woman was lying with her back to him, he did not get a good look at her, so when ra appeared in front of him, he did not recognize her either. His memory of that night was confusing and vague. He wouldnt have remembered it if stair hadnt reminded him today. As Horace was lost in thought, ra rolled over in bed, and her eyes slowly opened to see Horace staring at her, thinking that stair must havee and gone. ray on her back, looking at him, rubbing her eyes sleepily, and asked him, Whats wrong? What are you staring at? Horace stroked her head and said gently, Nothing, I just thought it was nice meeting you. Chapter 137 Mrs. Kirkland’s Photo Horace doesnt sleep and looks at ra like this, baffling her. She asked, Why are you staring at me? Is something wrong again? Oh, nothing. Horace didnt want to tell ra about what happened two years ago. Horace leaned down and kissed ra on the lips. Yes, thats what it felt like then; he was so stupid. If only he had known it was her, he would have been tenderer. Horace told ra in his mind, Were together again, but you dont know its me yet. ra was aroused by Horaces kiss and ran her hands over his firm back. She had fallen in love with his body. It was warm andforting, sofortable that it felt like she was touching a cloud and her body floated up into the sky. Horace gently undid her nightdress and slid his hands gently over her white, delicate skin, inch by inch, letting his hands remember ras body inch by inch, so that he would never forget or mistake it for another, to be one with his body, entwined and never separated. It was a night of tender, passionate love and pleasure. The next day, Horace came to the office heartily and called in Isaac. He said to Isaac, You dont have to investigate the truth about two years ago. I already know who the man was who touched ra that night. Isaac looked at his boss in amazement, a significant plot reversal? Before Isaac could ask, Horace asked him, Do you remember two years ago when I was drugged in my drink? Was it the Millennium Hotel you that you took me to back then? He wanted to double-check with Isaac. Yes, you asked me on the phonest night Millennium Hotel! Oh my God, Mr. Kirnd! Isaac also realized what Horace meant, and he got it, shocked, Could it be that the woman who slept with Mr. Kirnd that night was Mrs. Kirnd? Horace nodded. Isaac was happy for Horace, too; it was a match made in heaven! By mistake, they had saved Mrs. Kirnd from evil men. And two years after Horace and ras one-night stand, they met, fell in love, and married without knowing it? Isaac happily asked Horace, Mr. Kirnd, does Mrs. Kirnd know about it? Horace said, Im not going to tell her yet. Isaac was confused. Why not? Telling re meant that both of them would be happy, right? Horace didnt exin why; he just told Isaac that he had to do something. On the other side, in the magazine publishingpany. In the afternoon, ra returned to the office from an interview, and when she saw the group of people chattering and bickering again, her head turned into two big ones. ra asks, What are you guys looking at again? Sarah pulled ra over to watch with her. She said, Someone has got a wonderful picture on the inte of that Solrace Corporation president Mr. Kirnd and his wife that we interviewed together earlier. Come take a look! ra was shocked to hear Sarahs words. They were being photographed! No way, things were going to be exposed.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She didnt want to be found out so soon that she was Mrs. Kirnd. She tried to get into as little trouble as possible with people pointing fingers behind her back. No, no, I dont want to see it! ra tensed up all of a sudden; what was she going to do if they recognized her? How was she going to exin! Would people alienate her because she was Mrs. Kirnd? Sarah said, What are you afraid of? An ugly daughter-inw will always have to meet her parents-inw! Come over here! An ugly daughter-inw always had to meet her parents-inw? Did the paparazzi already know ras heart was pounding; oh no, oh no, theyve identified her! What should she do? Should she run away? The photographer, Luis, said, Oh my God, who took this? There is no professionalism, blurred, not clear at all! Sarah also said, Its a shame, isnt it? What a rare image! But it is Mr. Kirnd; his noble and handsome aura cannot be hidden. A colleague said, Yes, hes in a wheelchair in this picture I think the only person in a wheelchair among Stratmonts business people is Mr. Kirnd from Solrace Corporation. Sarah said, What? Are you men jealous too? Hmm. What, the photo was vague, great! But still, Horace was recognized, and what about her? Probably not. ra was surprised. How lucky she was! She went up to look at the photo, and there was no mistaking that it was Horace and her; it had been taken secretly in the hall of the charity auction. The photo was so unclear that it was impossible to see her face, and the dress she was wearing was new; they had never seen her dressed like that before, so how could they recognized Mrs. Kirnd in that photo as her? ra was relieved. Soon it was time to leave work, and everyone was still studying the photo and searching the inte for news and pictures of the day of the charity auction, but unfortunately, they had no luck. All the news about the auction on the inte was very official, with nothing substance, except for the photo of Horace and Mrs. Kirnd posted by an anonymous snapper, which was of some interest. ra doesnt want to stay here for a moment; her heart keeps beating faster and faster, afraid that at any moment, they will find a clue and recognize her. When it was time to leave, ra was the first to get up and leave the office. The photographer, Luis, roared, ra, get off work and leave? Weve arranged to have dinner together; why dont youe along too? While carrying her bag, ra turned back to Luis and said, Another time, you guys take your time; Im going home first. Home was such a warm word. Horace might have been waiting for her at home for dinner together. Then in the evening, they could nestle on the sofa and watch a movie together, just like an ordinary young couple, normal but happy. ras departure suddenly inspired Luis, the photographer, to go back over the stolen photos andpare them with the woman in the dress. He noticed something, tapped Sarah on the shoulder, and said, Why do I think this ra looks so much like the person in the photo, dont you? Sarah said, No, ra never dresses up. Could this be her? Shes Mrs. Kirnd? It cant be. Sarah didnt believe it and thought that Luis must have been looking at the photos and was obsessed. But Luis, the photographer, has always had a very sharp eye! Everyone listened to Luis, the photographer, took a closer look at the photos and thought about how simr ra looked! Chapter 138 Who the Hell is Her Hubby? ra was thinking about Horaces face on the road when he was working, eating, angry and happyText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Loving someone just cant stop thinking about them. Her mind is now full of Horace, Horace, Horace ra was sitting in the car, opening her phone and swiping through Twitter. The headline on Twitter was the news of Solrace Corporation, with many re-tweets andments. Horaces group ofpanies would release a new fund and the amount was enormous. It would be the first time in the history of Stratmonts financial world, quite powerful and of vital significance. The inte is buzzing about Horace, mostly withplimentary words. [Wow, Solrace is a big deal, well see what happens!] [Im proud to be a Solrace employee!] [Im in love with Horace again, hes so handsome and intelligent!] [I want to get his kiss; his wife is so lucky to be able to kiss him every day.] ra was so proud to see how good her husband was. Horace is a perfect man; although he looks cool outside and doesnt talk much, his heart is very soft. ra got out of the car happily, and when she passed a dessert shop on the way, she went in and bought a cake to celebrate Horace. When ra got home with the cake, Horace had just arrived. The housekeeper had already made the meal and then went back from work. Horace asked ra, Whats the matter? So happy and bought a cake? ra smiled and said, Ive been browsing Twitter today, and the screen is full of Solrace Corporations new fundunch. Im happy for you, so I stopped by and bought a cake to celebrate. Do you like this vor? Horace opened the cake box, and inside was a tiramisu cake. ra had observed that Horace didnt like anything too sweet, and the tiramisu had a slight bitterness that was just right. Horace said, I like all the ones you bought. ra blushed and changed the subject, Yourpanys fund will be released soon, right? Horace said, The grouppany is preparing to release a new fund, and on the day when the fund is finalized, Im going to bring you along to theunch and also have your GLAM interviewed. As soon as she heard about the interview, ras eyes lit up. She stood up, bowed to him and said, Thank you, Mr. Kirnd, for taking care of our GLAM. Horace didnt smile either. He deliberately put on a boss face, pointed to the greens on the table and said, I want to eat this. You feed me. ra deliberately picked up a piece of roast pork with chopsticks and put it in Horaces mouth. Horace shook his head and said, Feed me with your mouth. When Horaces eyebrows gathered, ra was about to get angry, and he said, Do you still want to cover ourunch? Was that supposed to be a threat? This cunning man! ra thought to herself, but she was at his mercy for the sake of the magazine publishingpany. ra dutifully took the roast meat in her mouth and came over to Horace, who reached out, grabbed her, and scoop ra onto hisp. Horaces mouth caught the roast meat and then kissed ra firmly on the lips. In the next few days, Horace was very busy with the fund, asionally travelling, meeting often, anding backte at night. ra was so concerned that she waited for him toe home every night no matter howte it was, gave him a massage, and let him manipte her and caress her with reckless abandon. Horace said the body was out, but the mind was rxed, and he needed it. On this day, several GLAM people gathered around to discuss the next issue of the theme content. The group felt that nothing had been excitingtely, and the only big news was that Solrace Corporation wasunching a new fund. However, not every media is eligible to attend the fundunch, and if other magazines steal such a good news topic, their sales of this issue will probably hit rock bottom. When everyone was distressed, ra suddenly said cautiously, Maybe, we can also participate in the conference. The managing editor suddenly saw hope and remembered that the picture of Horace and Ynda Zachman dating together was taken earlier. Wasnt it ras work? Everyone asked her in unison, Do you have a solution? ra, as Mrs. Kirnd, was too sheepish to speak out for a while. Sarah hurriedly nudged ra and said, Good ra, tell us, tell us, were dying! ra gathered enough courage to say, Actually, my husband told me a few days ago that we, GLAM, were also on the list of media invited by Solrace Corporation. Maybe, they havent had the time to inform us yet. Wow, ras husband is too powerful! Everyone cheered! This years GLAM buzz is going to be huge! The inside scoop is that theyll be able to start preparing earlier and catch the opposing magazine off guard! Sarah said, ra, your husband is so nice; I admire him so much! If its about Solrace Corporation, hes got it all figured out! Your husband must be no ordinary employee! ra didnt dare look up at everyone and said, No, hes not that good either Maybe its just a coincidence Stephanie chimed in, No matter what, ra, you saved us all again, the whole magazine publishingpany, tonight, we should treat you to dinner! You guys say, right! Yes, yes, dinner, dinner! Yes, ra is the lucky star of ourpany! Call your husband ande with us! ra waved her hand and said, No, no, no, theres no need to be so polite. My husband has been workingtetely. Diane was so furious at the side and said in a foul tone, ra, what does your husband do at Solrace Corporation? Hes so good at it; theres nothing he doesnt know. Is he a cleaner who can wander into every office? This sharp-tongued Diane. Sarah and Stephanie red at her. She was the one who always jumped on the bandwagon and made fun of ra, the ck-hearted and jealous woman! Sarah couldnt help but gossip again and asked, ra, tell us what your husband does. Please tell us. Its definitely not a cleaner. Someone has always been a green-eyed monster! Diane said, Sarah, who are you talking about? Who am I talking about? Sarah looked at her askance and said, What do you think? Hmph! Diane picked up her notebook and left the office in a huff. Facing everyones endless questions and curious eyes, ra said helplessly, Sorry, I just remembered that I have another interviewter; I have to leave soon. Lets talk next time, lets talk next time. ra fled. The people in the office became more curious about the identity of ras husband. What was so secretive about ras husband? She repeatedly refused to introduce him Chapter 139 Valerie’s Taunt ra was leaving the office when she received an unexpected phone call from her father, Glenn. Glenn said, ra, I heard your mother woke up. Has she been welltely? Has she been hospitalized again? ra replied, Mum has woken up and is okay; she needs to recuperate now. Glenn reminisced. Back then, Helena, her dark hair fell to her shoulders, and her red lips were as beautiful as a red spider lily. He had fallen in love with her at first sight. However, the Middleton familys business had always had dealings with Valeries family. At that time, the Middleton family faced a severe crisis and dared not offend Valerie. He had no choice but to abandon Helena at the beginning. He hoped that she would forgive him. After all these years, his daughter ra has always held a grudge against him for his treachery, and Valerie has not let go of Helena and has never let him get close to her. Now that Helena has woken up, he misses her and just wants to call her and hear her voice. When Glenn was holding the phone and didnt know what to say, Valerie came to Glenns side at some point, and she snatched up the phone. Hello, is this ra? Its Valerie. the family is having dinner together this weekend, and you muste. As soon as ra heard Valerie Bets voice on the phone, hatred rose in her heart again. Howe her wishy-washy father had fallen in love with this aggressive woman? ra didnt want to go to dinner; she had had enough of the family treating her like thest time she went to dinner; she avoided it if she could. So, she said, Sorry, Im afraid I have to workte on Sunday. Valerie smiled coldly and said, Overtime? Dont worry. Your brother-inw is your boss, isnt he? Just ask him to spare you a night. I dont care. You have toe this Sunday. Why did she have toe, and would Valerie be so kind as to invite her? ra couldnt refuse her and had to agree. Valerie hung up the phone with satisfaction and gave Glenn a nk look as she said, Dont look for Helena again. Just pretend that she hasnt woken up. Glenn wanted to ask more about Helena, but when Valerie hung up the phone, he also bowed his head and kept quiet, thinking that he would ask about her secretly when his daughter returned for dinner on Sunday. Horace saw ras troubled face and knew that the person on the other end of the phone must not be friendly. Horace asked her, What about I go with you? ra hesitated momentarily and said, Forget it. Id rather go by myself. It wasnt that ra didnt want Horace to go to her fathers ce. It was just that knowing the situation at home and the faces of those people, she didnt want Horace to get involved in such a family. ra wanted to have a little more dignity in front of Horace, who was sure to protect herself from what would be another tangled drama. On Sunday, ra arrived at the Middleton house as promised. The door to the Middleton house was closed, and ra gently clicked on it. The housekeeper came out to open the door and invited her in. Valerie was sitting on the sofa having tea with Ashlee and Darren sitting opposite her. Valerie stood up smugly when she saw raing. She said, What took you so long to get here? The whole family was waiting for you. Darren looked back, and his heart fluttered when he saw it was ra. ra said, Sorry, there was traffic. Darren hastily rounded up and said, Oh, thats okay, weve just arrived too. Ashlees expression was muted, not wanting to pay ra any attention or look at her. Valerie told the housekeeper, Tell my husband its time for dinner. I dont know what hes doing in the study. ra thought that Valerie seemed happier than usual today and was surprised that she wasnt being difficult, was there something that made her happy? Glenn came out of the study and was very happy to see ra. With a smile, he said, ra, youre here. Come on, lets go to dinner. ra followed Glenn to the dining table. The table was beautifully decorated, with arge bouquet, a good spread of food and a bottle of wine that Glenn had kept for years. Everyone was already seated, and a ss of wine was poured for each of them. Valerie then raised her ss and said, Today is a special day, and I am thrilled. Our little girl, Ashlee, is pregnant! She and Darren are getting married.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Said Valerie, her expression unmistakably full of braggadocio. ra finally understood why Valerie had toe to this meal by herself; she was here to show off. That was Valerie. Valerie was very ingratiating with Darren and kept giving him food during the meal. Valerie saw ra eating with her head down and not saying anything, her brow furrowed, and Valerie thought she was feeling inferior. So, she said to ra, ra, youre married too. Why dont you bring your husband here today so your father can see him? Is he too poor that youre ashamed of bringing him here? Oh,e to think of it, how can your husband bepared to our Darren. ra put down her chopsticks and said, Im full; you guys take your time. Valerie said, Whats the hurry? Have a few more drinks. Dont spoil the fun on such a happy day. Ashlee tried to stop Valeries actions, but she simply ignored or didnt even understand them. Darren felt bad watching ra being tormented by Valerie; he wanted to protect her so badly. But who is he to? He and Ashlee are about to get married. Valerie continues, Look at that wedding ring on your hand; its low quality. Can your husband afford to support you? You cant juste back to your father and ask for money. Sadly, a woman without charm and virginity has to marry a poor man, and thats the end of her life. A woman should be able to live afortable life with her clothes on her back and food on her table; that makes her happy. Its a pity, ra; I feel sorry for you. I feel so sorry for you. Mum, say something else. Ashlee tried to tell her mother to shut up and stop talking. Valerie didnt want to. She was going to show ra today that she would never be better than her daughter. Valerie added, Ashlee is just being kind and is afraid that you will have an inferiorityplex as a sister. You have to get over it. Youre never going to get ahead in life. Its not easy for poor people to make money, and when will you be rich? Its a matter of talent! Darren is the Kirnd familys youngest member and was born with a silver spoon. Im sure Darren wont let Ashlee suffer if she follows him. Mum! Stop it. Valeries words made Ashlee even more embarrassed, knowing that ras husband was so good and what her mother was saying now was just going to p her face. Valerie wasnt ready to give up showing off and was just about to speak up again when Glenn suddenly received a phone call. When he heard the person speaking on the phone, his whole expression changed. Chapter 140 the Middleton Family Crisis When Glenn Middleton hung up the phone, his face grim, like one out of his mind. Valerie approached to ask him, Whats wrong? You dont look well. The more Glenn tried to be calm, the more was exposed. Valerie began to be worried. He said, The business of the Middleton family was suddenly investigated. I dont know who did it. Maybe all thepanys money will be frozen. This news was so appalling! Valerie turned pale and she didnt believe it was true. Her voice trembled, Youre lying to me, arent you? Glenn, talk to me! Talk! Please tell me this, this is not true. It cant beText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Glenn looked so sad that he couldnt smile. He looked serious. Its true! Ourpany is on the ropes! Ashlee and Valerie both turned blue on their faces. The Middleton family had invested a lot in this business and has also asked for a bank loan. If the funds were frozen after investigation, it would mean that the business wouldnt work out and the Middleton family was in danger of bankruptcy! Ashlee was too anxious to care about her image, who looked very flustered. After she managed to get Darren back, the Middleton family was in trouble now! What would Darren think about her? Would he marry a penniless woman? She ran to Darren and begged, Darren, what should I do? Help us find a way! There must be no ident, or our family will break! Valerie panicked too. Frozen funds, dear God! They would be impoverished! If her glory and wealth had disappeared, she would die! Valerie asked Glenn, Glenn, whats the matter with you? How can ourpany be investigated? Have you offended someone? Or have you been cheated? Why is my life so hard? After so many years of being with you, I can finally enjoy my life. But the money in ourpany has been frozen, and there is a lot of debt to the bank. We cant pay it off for the rest of our life! After saying this, Valerie began to cry. Ashlee hurried forward tofort her, and she also cried. Darren frowned, Dont worry, uncle and aunt. Ill find out. Ill help you. Dont worry and take care of yourselves. Glenn also reproached himself. However, it was too sudden. He was careful about such a big business that he had investigated the detailed background of the other party very clearly which should be no problem. He didnt know why they were suddenly investigated and the funds were frozen directly. Darren went to the window to make several calls. ra was also shocked by the family ident. Just now, Valerie was still showing off her rich life and Darren, a rich son-inw. The next second, she was facing the dilemma of being poor to sleep on the street. The fate of life was unpredictable. While Valerie was still sitting there crying, Ashlee and Glenn were also in a bad mood. When Darren came back after the call, he looked even worse. It seems to be not so easy. The other is very mysterious and powerful. Even my men cant make it clear. I cant find out who it is at once. Valerie cried louder after hearing what he said! She bawled desperately, Who is going against the Middleton family? Who would do that? Glenn was sitting on the sofa with his hand putting on his heart. Seeing this, Darren quickly poured him a cup of hot water andforted him. Seeing they were sad, ra felt that it was unnecessary to stay there. She wanted tofort Glenn, but she was afraid that they thought she wouldugh at them. So she quietly left the Middleton family without saying anything. Ashlee glimpsed ra leaving, and suddenly thought of Horaces warning! Horace said that if she hurt ra again, he would make her and the Middleton family pay a price! Ashlee felt a chill down her spine. Yes, it must be! It must be Horace who did this. Otherwise, who could have such a power to act so quickly and ruthlessly in Stratmont? By this time, ra had reached the yard at the gate. Ashlee immediately ran after ra and held her arm to prevent her from leaving. ra was startled, Ashlee, what do you want? I didnt do anything to provoke you. Let go of me. You have the face to say that? ra, you are heartless! Ashlee said sternly, Youre even so cruel to your father? Devil! Witch! Hearing Ashlees words, ra was still confused. She didnt understand. Ashlee questioned, Did you deliberately ask Horace to teach us a lesson to seal thepany, freeze funds, and destroy our business? My father is also your father. How can you be so shameless! I was with Darren, so you came to revenge us, didnt you? Where did thise from? ra never told Horace about these. She wouldnt do this to vent her anger! ra felt very innocent and said, Dont be the first offends to firstin. Im not as wicked as you said. Do you think I would do these things like you? Ashlee, I tell you, I didnt do it! Its unnecessary. No matter how ra denied it, Ashlee believed that it was her who encouraged Horace to do this. Her tone was even worse, Not to mention that youre having an affair with my fianc. Now youre sending your husband to ruin the Middleton family business. You want to cut off our source of wealth and live a poor life like you, right? ra Selman, I underestimate you! Call Horace and tell him to stop! Hurry, hurry up! Hearing Ashlee swear, ra could not bear it and looked angry. How could she have such a spiteful and heartless biological sister! ra said expressionless, Ashlee, please be polite! Ive never hooked up with Darren or asked Horace to deal with you. Its all your imagination! Im going to leave. I hope Ive never known you. How pathetic. Stop right there! Ashlee tugged at ra, not letting her go. ra, you cant leave until you solve the problem today. Come back! Bitch! ra and Ashlee were pushing and pulling in the garden. Ashlee fell carelessly. ra instinctively stepped forward to help her, but Ashlee shook her arms off. I dont need your help! ra, stop pretending! Ashlee screamed, I know very well how jealous youve always been. You just cant bear to see that Darren and I are getting married. Just like when we were young, you secretly ruined my princess dress! Chapter 141 Princess Dress ra was confused, Princess dress? What princess dress? Ashlee smiled coldly, Knock it off. You have such a poor memory. Although ra forgot, Ashlee remembered clearly. Ashlee said angrily, When we were young, I bought a very beautiful Disney limited edition princess dress. You were jealous of me. Once, when we all went out to travel, you deliberately ruin it! You forgot your dirty deeds, but I remember them very well! After thinking for a long time, ra remembered. It seemed that there was a case.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When ra was a little girl, once Helena was ill and couldnt take care of her, so she sent ra to Glenn for taking care of her temporarily. One day, Ashlee came home very happy, having a Disney limited edition princess dress in her hand, which was very, very beautiful. ra had never seen such a beautiful dress before and she was envious. Every girl loved a princess in her heart. ra also had a princess dream when she was a child. ra told Ashlee that she wanted to wear the princess dress for once. But Ashlee didnt allow it. She also scolded ra as a lowlife, who didnt deserve to wear a princess dress. She should wear a beggars clothes to beg for food! ra was so sad that she went back to the room alone without having supper. However, ra still liked the dress very much. At that time, when Ashlee and her family went out, she was left at home alone. She wanted to wear the princess dress secretly. Just once, she would return it soon after trying. In this way, no one would know. So that day, ra ran to the street alone, wearing the dress secretly. There was no one on the street. She felt as if she had entered a fairy tale world. She was very excited. It was a happy day. But Something happenedter. She ruined the dress. Ashlee got angry when she came back, and Glenn and Valerie punished her severely. ra frowned slightly. It was a long time ago. She didnt want to remember it because it was unpleasant. so her memory was not clear about that. If Ashlee hadnt reminded her, she wouldnt remember at all. And now, she even couldnt remember many details. For example, how was the dress ruined? While ra was still trying to remember, Ashlee suddenly spoke to interrupt her thoughts. ra! You cant deny it by saying nothing! Youve been a jealous bitch since childhood. Now you go even further. You want to get my man! You want to ruin my family! How can there be such a vicious woman like you in the world! ra could bear it no more and retorted, I said that I was not interested in your things. Im sorry to ruin your princess dress, but it was an ident. Besides, you didnt let me go and let me wash the dishes in your house for many days. Ashlee, the misfortune of your family has nothing to do with me. Although ra didnt admit it, Ashlee still thought that the investigation on the Middleton family business must have something to do with her. But she didnt want to talk to Ashlee, so she ignored Ashlee and left impatiently. On the way, ra suddenly remembered another thing. Once, Horace showed ra a picture. The little girl in the photo, who was his childhood benefactor, seemed to be wearing the same dress as Ashlees Disney limited edition princess dress. ra thought it was a coincidence. Ashlees suspicion about the investigation was not impossible, because it happened too fast, just shortly after the charity auction. ra decided to go home to ask Horace about the matter so that Ashlee wouldnt tangle with her about it in the future. In the Kirnd family. Horace was waiting for ra, sitting in a wheelchair at the door. ra was stunned and said, Why are you sitting alone in the wind? Hurry back. Ill ask the nanny to make you a bowl of ginger soup. Horace looked at ra carefully and said, Are you alright? Did the people in the Middleton family create difficulties for you? ra shook her head, spinning around in front of Horace, Im fine. Look, I standing here, alive and kicking, right? Horace was relieved and returned to the living room with ra. After the nanny made a bowl of ginger soup, ra urged Horace to drink it while it was hot. Looking at Horace and ra hesitated, I went to the Middleton familys house today. It turned out that Valerie wanted to tell me that Ashlee and Darren were going to get married. Suddenly, my father received a call from the Middleton familypany. A big business was under investigation, its capital was frozen. They had a bank loan and were about to bankrupt. Horace nodded. I know. ra asked him, You know this? So Ashlee has guessed it right? Youre behind this? Horace didnt mean to deny it. Yes, I want to teach them a lesson, especially Ashlee. ra knew that Horace was defending her and giving vent to her anger. He was worried about her safety, so he just sat in the wind to wait. For the first time, someone was willing to apany her and protect her. ra was very moved. How could she me him? However, if the Middleton family copsed, their days were gonna be miserable. ra had experienced the bitter days before, so she didnt really want to see them suffer that much. Horace saw that ra seemed unhappy, so he asked, Cant you bear it? Dont be too kind to your enemy, or the enemy will think you are too weak and hurt you. Now that things had happened, what else could ra do? Did she want to let Horace down? If she became softhearted to them, she would be too ungrateful. Horace looked frightening when he was angry. ra had witnessed that before. ra sighed, Forget it. I know you are thinking about me. Besides, I never want to care about the Middleton family which has nothing to do with me. You can do whatever you want. Just Give them some lessons. I dont want you to pay too much for me. Horace nodded. Horace was not a man without discretion. He didnt pay attention to the Middleton family. If it werent for ra, he wouldnt even cast a nce at them. He just needed to let them know that Horace Kirnds woman was not to be messed with. Chapter 142 Clara’s Husband On the other side, Ashlee turned back into the living room. Glenn was sitting on the sofa with Valerie in his arms. The two were devastated. Glenn said, Im always careful in business. I always greet each other with a smiling face and am good at getting along with others. I never incur hatred with others. Who is going to ruin us this time? I cant figure it out. Im useless. Ashlee returned with a grim-looking and sat there without saying a word, even ignoring Darren. Glenn saw that her daughters face was wrong and asked, Ashlee, what are you thinking? Is something wrong? Ashlee looked at Glenn, wondering whether to tell her father or not. She didnt want to raise ras identity in front of her father! However, at this critical moment, she couldnt think too much. She said, Dad, maybe its not you, but I that have offended someone. You? Glenn saw there was wrong and asked, Ashlee, do you know anything? Have you offended someone? Who? Glenn thought it was normal for Ashlee to offend many people because she was so arrogant, unruly, and willful. But who had she offended? Can he have so much power that even Darren was at a loss what to do for a moment? Ashlee thought it was very serious. If she didnt tell the reason, she was afraid she couldnt take on Horace by herself. She said, If I was correct, it was Horace, the president of Sce, who was the uncle of Darren, the second young master in the Kirnd family. Horace! The famous Horace! Ruthless and powerful Horace! Glenn and Valerie were shocked after hearing the name Horace! Horaces work style had always been quick and efficient. His ability and IQ were amazing. He would do what he said, which often made otherpanies afraid. If they didnt pay attention, they will fail and never have the chance to win. Horace was worth billions and had arge number ofpanies and real estate. In terms of financial power alone, the Middleton family was no match for Horace.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Valerie didnt understand why Horace, who was so superior, had no business rtionship with their family and was the uncle of her son-inw, had to disrupt the Middleton familyspany? Glenn found it incredible. Valerie asked, Daughter, how did you offend Horace? Isnt he Darrens uncle, as well as yours? The face of their family mattered little, but their business mattered much. Ashlee had to tell the whole story. Ashlee said, If it werent the little bitch ra, would I have offended someone like Horace? She caused all this. Therefore, the crisis must have something to do with her! Darren was speechless. Ashlee was right. Darren was also suspecting Horaces involvement, which was usible. The reason that Horace wanted to break the Middleton family was to protect ra from being hurt. It was Ashlees action that angered Horace and made him do this. If it was Darren who experienced the same as Horace, he might have done something more ruthless than Horace for the sake of ra. Valerie couldnt understand it. ra was just a nobody. How did she get entangled with Horace Kirnd that he would bother to make such a big move because of her? Glenn was puzzled and hurriedly said, How could this be possible? ra? Horace? What connection can they possibly have? They are basically from two different worlds. Ashlee smiled sadly and said, Dad, mom, its possible. Theyre a married couple. A married couple! Glenn and Valerie almost forgot to breathe when they heard the news! Valerie felt dizzy and breathless as if she was going to faint. Mom! Seeing this, Ashlee hurried forward to help her. Glenn had experienced too much this day. Hearing the news, he couldnt recover quickly. Glenns mind was in a mess and he couldnt figure out what the situation was. When did this happen? Horace was his son-inw, ras husband! Even not asking Ashlee, Glenn knew it must be Ashlee who kept causing troubles to ra, so Horace couldnt bear it and wanted to revenge on the Middleton family. Did ra know about this at the beginning? His own daughter wasing to avenge him now? What a retribution! Ashlee said, Dad, now we should find a way to solve this problem. Yes, since we knew the reason and found who did it, it would be much easier. After thinking for a while, Glenn said, If ra and Horace want the Middleton family to copse, dont worry, I will solve the problem myself. Valerie pulled Ashlee to her side and whispered to her. She said, Tell me how ra married Horace, and what seductive means she used to hook up with Horace? Ashlee replied, How do I know this? I know it suddenly! Hum! Ashlee thought that since ra got married to Horace, ra stole her limelight. Now wherever she went, she heard people talking about how Mr. Kirnd and his so-called Mrs. Kirnd loved each other and matched each other. She could not stand it for a long time. Valerie sincerely resented ra. She said, This little wild bitch has turned into a Phoenix. Its so vicious to bully us! God didnt have eyes. How could people like ra marry a rich man? Bah! Look, one day, when Horace gets tired of her, he will kick her away! Who will like this junk then! Hum! She cursed fiercely, Helena, this bitch, although she is enjoying good luck now, she will be in bad luck in the future, as well as her daughter. It was just a nine days wonder. Well see! Valerie regretted that she had just mocked ras husband! ra must be proud of herself. She deliberately didnt say anything and let her be a fool in front of her. Isnt this teaching a fish how to swim? Her old face was lost in front of ra! Ashlee said, Mom, when Dad solves the problem, I wont spare that bitch! Valerie stopped her daughter and said, Youd better not harass ra Selman recently. This time, you caused the crisis. Just stop for a while. Valerie was unwilling to see Helena and ra live such afortable life! She swore to herself that she would try every means to shove them back to hell and make them never be able to turn the table! She couldnt let these two women be so arrogant! Chapter 143 Request of the Middleton Family The next morning. In the morning, a ray of sunshine came in. ra opened her eyes to look at Horace who was still sleeping. His breath was even and steady, his eyebrows were thick and ck, and the outline of his face was almost perfect. ra smiled while she was watching. But at this time, Horaces hand suddenly put on her shoulder. He was pretending to sleep. ra buried her head in bed shyly. Horace also slid under the quilt and kissed ra. The two kissed for a while. And if they continued, it would be noon. ra stopped Horaces hands and said, Dont dont do this. We rarely have such a day when both of us are free. What about we do something else? Horace thought she was right that they couldnt have sex every day. It was not good for health. He thought, well, let her go today. He said in a low voice, Its such a sunny day outside and weekend. Why dont I take you out for a walk? Thinking it over, ra realized that she had never gone out alone with Horace. So Was this a date? She was a little nervous, but more excited. She nodded immediately, Ill get up to get ready. While she was saying, she went to the dressing table. Looking at a table of expensive cosmetics, she suddenly had a headache because she didnt know where to start. At least it was their first date. Should she make up well? But at her level, will it be self-defeating? When ra was worried, she suddenly received a phone call. ra frowned when she saw that the caller ID was Glenn. But at least it was her father, she still got through. ra. Glenns voice was very anxious. Come to the Middleton family vi right away. I have something urgent. It was one of the few times that Glenn took the initiative to call her and let here. What good could there be? Did Glenn still have time to hold a family party with her? No, He must be up to something else. She knew them too well. ra frowned. Another day, I have something else to do today. Oh, ra,e on. The Middleton family vi is also your home. When ra heard this, she felt disgusted. Dad, when has it be my home? You dont have to say more, I wont go anyway, at least not today. ra! Im sick! Glenns voice became more anxious and coughed violently. Come and see me. Glenn was sick? ra was stunned. She knew that Glenn had a problem with his lungs. Maybe the closure of the Middleton familypany stimted him. He was also old. He must be very angry under such a big hit. ras heart suddenly softened. She promised to see Glenn soon. After hanging up, she looked at Horace apologetically. Im afraid I cant go out with you today. My father seems to be ill and I have to go to see him. Horace thought for a moment and said, Ill go with you. ra thought, can Horace apany her to the Middleton family vi at this time? If they found out Horace had done this, would they deal with him? Horace looked at ra who still hesitated and said, I must go with you. Im worried about you. ra had topromise and agreed. Horace called Isaac and asked him to drive them. After arriving at the Middleton family vi, ra said that she wanted to go first by herself and let Isaac and Horace wait in the car. Horace didnt force her this time, just nodded and watched ra get off. After ra left, Isaac couldnt help but say, Master Horace, did we just let Mrs. Kirnd go in alone? What if there was danger? Horace said, I dont worry about that now. They havent dared to hurt her yet. Isaac added, Master Horace, do you think Glenn is seriously ill? I havent heard of it. They asked her toe here today. Do they have any other purpose? Horace snorted coldly, In short, they wont have any good purpose.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. When ra arrived, she found Glenn sitting in the living room with Ashlee and Valerie. ra knew she had been cheated. She turned and wanted to go. ra! Ashlee yelled, Are you leaving when you just came? We havent said anything yet. ra stopped. It seemed she couldnt escape today. She said, Dad, didnt you say you were ill? It seems that youre quite healthy. I have no need to stay then. After mentioning Ashlee, Valerie walked over with a smile. Oh, ra, she said, Enmity among the family doesntst overnight. Come sit down, have some tea and talk with us. ra was taken aback. For the first time in her life, Valerie spoke to her so politely and asked her to have a chat with them! She was pulled by Valerie to sit back onto the sofa. Valerie said, I heard that you and Horace are married. Oh, what a godsent marriage! Bring Horace home for dinner next time. Did they know she was married to Horace? ra soon realized that it must be Ashlee who said it. Their purpose was already obvious. ra knew it well, so she just kept silent. Glenn saw that she was calm and worried, so he directly said, ra, you must help Dad this time and let Horace let go of us. There is no grievance. Why should we be serious, isnt it? The family who was cold and mocked her before had pretended to like her because they had a favor to ask of her. Its faster for them to change their attitude than to turn over a book. ra sneered in her heart and said expressionless, Ive never asked Horace about his business and I cant manage it. Its his business. Im sorry I cant help you. The Middleton family was stunned and changed their attitude in an instant. Ashlee looked ferocious, ra, you are good! What, do you think you have a backer? Ashlee! Valerie pretended to scold her and said, Its impolite to talk to your sister like this. Your sister is not such a cruel person. Who doesnt understand the truth that you should return after being helped by others? Right, ra? She called her name so intimate. It seemed like they were a real family. ra was about to throw up when she heard them calling her name. Glenn also came up to persuade, ra, its a crucial time for Dad. Horace loves you so much that he will listen to you. Tell him to let go of us, please! ra became impatient. Dad, I already told you that I never asked about his business. Even if I ask him, he might not agree. ra, Im your biological father! Glenn had lost his patience. He shouted at her, You would have starved to death without our support. Your mother cant raise you alone! Finally, they showed their true colors. ras heart was almost dead at this moment. Chapter 144 Ingratitude! At this moment, Glenn and Valerie were still talking about the cruel reality in front of ra. At this time, the so-called kindness they had given her before became a bargaining chip to persuade Horace to let go of them. Valerie said, When you were a child, I gave you a fancy skirt which had Ashlee had just bought for a month, and we gave you when it was almost brand-new. Also, once we were given some delicious crabs, and I gave you two to eat. Dont you remember? Weve been kind to you! But youre so vicious! Skirt? ra remembered that Ashlee gave it to her because she thought it looked ugly. As for the crabs, they allowed her to eat that right before the crabs went bad because they couldnt finish them all. She had diarrhea for several days after eating the bad meat. This was their kindness. Now, she was asked to repay them. ra said, I regret wearing that dress, eating your crabs, and being a member of your family. Dont say any more. Whats the point of saying this? As long as I pay off your kindness, will you be able to let my mother and me go, let us live happily? Valerie thought to herself. Humph, that would be so easy for you! ra felt very sad when she thought of her childhood. When she was a child, she and her mother depended on each other. Helena often had to work several jobs. She was very tired and busy, always sleeping veryte at night. At that time, Helena went out early and came backte. She didnt have time to take care of the little ra, so she had to entrust ra to Glenn and his family to look after her for the time being. Helena told ra to be obedient and not to cause trouble when she lived with them. During ordinary times, Helena loved her daughter and tried not to let ra do too much housework. However, in the Middleton family, Valerie asked the nanny to do other things, forcing ra to do much housework to torture her, such as washing dishes, sweeping the floor, cleaning the room, and weeding the garden. ra, who was young and sensible, could only bear it silently. At night, she secretly cried in the quilt and dared not tell Helena that she did not want her mother to be distracted by her. ra still remembered that Glenn was busy at work, but Valerie often took young Ashlee to travel, and ra would follow them. Helena thought that was good for ra to see more and broaden her horizon, which was better than working and bearing hardships with her. She agreed to let ra travel with them. Helena said, I cant give you so much, so I can only rely on the Middleton family. Im not a person without dignity. I dont want you to be an ignorant child with me. I hope you will be promising and self-reliant in the future. So ra was very strong when she was young. Although she looked soft and weak she was very stubborn, and she didnt want to rely on anyone. However, Helena did not expect Valerie, who pretended to take her, didnt allow her to y, to go so far when they traveled. Valerie bought ice cream for Ashlee, but said to ra, Go and take out the umbre in your bag and hold it for Ashlee. Look my baby daughter is basking in the sun. ra didnt want to go. Valerie said, Your younger sister is sweating. You little bitch is unwilling to take an umbre! Do you know how to be an elder sister? ra was severely scolded. Every time, she could only follow them like a valet, sitting there alone, watching Ashlee y andugh happily. Valerie was still there talking to her. Hear what you said. ra, we have been good to you. Is that how you repay us? Has your heart been eaten by the dog! In addition, we also paid for your college expenses! Otherwise, will you be like this today? You cant be ingratitude, can you Glenn said, ra, you cant be so ignorant. If the Middleton family copse, I am going to jump off the building!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ra regretted that she had received support from the Middleton family for so many years. If she didnt help them solve the problem, it seemed that she had be a big ungrateful viin. ra was suffering. All of a sudden, Valerie and others became quiet, standing behind her. Looking back, ra saw that Horace came in, sitting in a wheelchair. Although Horace was in a wheelchair,pared with his charisma and charm, the wheelchair was not a big deal anymore and even had be his signature. Horaces aura was powerful on any asion. Horace looked around all the people present, including ra with red eyes. Valerie and Glenn looked at each other a few times and tried to open their mouth, but they were scared by Horaces momentum and became hesitant. Glenn said, Master, Master Horace? Come in,e in, please sit down Valerie, who was also well versed in public rtions, said with a smile, Oh, its Master Horace. Dont regard us as outsiders. Just now we were talking with ra. And you came in. Haha. Horace came to the Middletons ce in person! Glenn couldnt figure out what his purpose was. Did he want to acquire the Middleton familypany as part of Sce, or do he want to negotiate a deal with him? Valerie quickly elbowed Glenn when she saw that he was just looking at Horace without talking. Glenn then reacted and said, Oh, yeah, we were just talking to ra about her childhood. This little girl has worried us a lot. s, but she is also my own - Before Glenn finished, Horace interrupted him coldly. I heard what you just said. Horaces words made Valerie and Glenn stunned at that time. His tone was cold and unfriendly. What did he hear? Therefore, Horace came to the Middleton family today to be her guard, instead of talking about business. He was protecting ra! Glenn said awkwardly, Now that you havee, I have something to say. We beg Master Horace for mercy to let us go. I heard that you and ra are married. So you are also my son-inw. If you are avable, you cane home for dinner. Valerie pretended to be rxed andughed, Yes, my dear, you are right! The family doesnt talk strange words. Wow, ra, youve married a good man! Just now, Horace had heard how they scolded ra outside the door. Now they were ttering. Horace hated it. He just saw that ra had suffered great injustice here, so he came in to stop them, instead ofing in to visit rtives. People, except Horace himself, were not qualified to scold Horaces woman! When ra saw Horace was about to get angry, she grabbed his arm in time and whispered, Horace, No. Chapter 145 Complete Breakup Horace frowned. Did rapromise? Just let them go so easily? That was not his style. This time, he was going to defeat the Middleton family, so that they will never be able to make aeback; they would learn what poverty and desperation meant. Otherwise, they would never learn what kindness was. When he looked down at ra, he found that her eyes were a little red, and he became even angrier. ra, do you let them go after they treat you like this? ra had her thoughts and ideas at this time. It was better to let go than to let them off. She had thought about revenge, but what could she do after she vent her anger? As long as she was still a member of the Middleton family, she would always have constant connections with them. She had had enough. ra looked at Valerie and Glenn, and summoned her courage to say to them, Yes, Horace, I want to let them go, let the Middleton family go. Why? Horace asked, puzzled. Horace, I dont think I owe the Middleton family anything. Instead, Glenn owes my mother and me. At first, Glenn forcibly upied my mother, and then my mother gave birth to me. But these years, he never paid attention to my mother and me! Glenn bowed his head with nothing to say. He was guilty to Helena and ra. ra then said, The Middleton family has always looked down on me in every way, but I cant be a heartless person. Horace, please let them go. I just want to live in peace. I hope Im not involved with them more than revenge.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After hearing this, Valerie and Glenn immediately smiled at Horace and said, Yes, we are still a family. ra, you did the right thing. You did the right thing! These are just conflicts that arise between people on our side, which can be settled after all. Horaces eyesight was like a sharp knife, he said to Valerie, Shut up! Valerie shrank back in fright. raughed when she heard this. A family The word was so harsh. When did they regard Helena and her as a family? In particr, Valerie and her daughter had always regarded their mother and daughter as a thorn in the flesh, who had been humiliated in every way. They felt that they were superior and looked down on them. Over the years, how did the Middleton family treat them? Even the nanny looked down on her. ra said to them slowly and expressionless, Family? If you think youve done me a favor, Ill repay it. But can you figure out the family affection in this way? At least, I dont understand. In my opinion, I only owe you half of your blood. ra You Glenn felt guilty. ra cried, unconsciously. Other fathers loved their daughters very much and spoiled them like little princesses. Glenn was weak in front of Valerie, conniving at Ashlee, and indifferent to ra. If Glenn coulde to see her mother and her more, perhaps their life would not be so hard, and her mother would not have to work several jobs day and night and be ill because of tiredness. Who could understand the contradictions and sufferings in ras heart? She wiped her tears and said, Today, I beg Horace to let you go. Its because I have returned your blood. From now on, I dont want to have any connection with the Middleton family. I think you always think so. Since I have nothing to do with you in the future, please dont bother me and my mother anymore. After all, ra was also Glenns daughter, and Glenn didnt want to break up with her. Besides, she married Horace. He could see that Horace loved ra. With this rtionship, the Middleton familys future business would be further improved. Glenn said, ra, dont say that. I know the Middleton family is sorry for you, but you are my own daughter, after all, ra But Valerie held him back and said, It doesnt matter, it doesnt matter! ra, you and your mother shouldnt have appeared. Its you who disturbed our life. Do you know? If it wasnt you, the Middleton family this time When Valerie saw Horace staring at him, she was so scared that she quickly stopped. But she was not convinced, so she whispered, Is the crisis happening because of ra this time? Hum, now you have be a hero! Horace sneered, Is that your attitude? Valerie and Glenn were in despair again. They looked at ra again, motioning her to continue begging Horace for forgiveness. ra hated them for losing face in front of Horace. Glenn begged, Mr. Kirnd, give us another chance. He scolded Valerie, You apologize to ra! Quickly! Valerie was reluctant in her heart, but she said, Oh, ra, you are a great man who rarely stoops to harbors grievance for past wrongs. I have a sharp tongue but a tender heart. Horace sat in a wheelchair, looking at Valerie coldly without saying. But his eyes gave people iparable oppression. Seeing this, Valerie changed her tone, ra, right She couldnt force herself to apologize to this bitch. But Horace was staring at her. No matter how reluctant Valerie was, for the future of the Middleton family and her glorious, as well as her rich life, she had to open her mouth at this moment. Valerie remained two-faced, ra, Im sorry. It was our fault before. Hearing Valeries apology, ra was not happy at all. Although she also knew that Valerie was not sincere, it was a miracle that the apology coulde out of her mouth. From now on, they will be strangers. So she looked at Horace and whispered, Horace, Im tired. She was really tired. She didnt want to see the Middleton family who made her sick. Horace looked at her reddish eyes and felt a pain in his heart. He wanted to kill the wretched Middletons! But since ra said she didnt want to be involved with them, he respected her. Horace raised his hand to hold ras cold little hand in his palm of his. When he looked at the Middleton family, he was expressionless again. For ras sake, I will let you go this time, but there must be no next time. Valerie and Glenn were so scared that they didnt move or make a sound. Valerie quickly ttered, No, we wont disturb you. Ashlee wont either. We dare not, dare not Thats the best. Horace sneered, Otherwise, the next time it will not be as simple as investigating your business! Valerie and Glenn were so scared that their legs went weak that they were dizzy and could hardly stand. But Horace was toozy to look at them. He just took ras hand and got out of the house. Chapter 146 Childhood Memories When ra walked out of the Merivia Bay, she was stupefied. She finally broke off all rtions with them From now on, she owed nothing to Glenn nor the Middleton family. What the Middletons had done to her was no longer important. From this day on, her mom was the only family she got left. Well, no. She also had Horace. Thinking of this, ra felt uplifted and motivated. Then Horace and ra got in the car. Horace asked Isaac to drive them home. ra was either lost in her thought or stared into the space. Her eyes were always red. Horace thought he should let her vent out her feelings. She had been too exhausted from facing the painful past. One without strong willpower would be overwhelmed by it. The Middletons bombarded her with unbearable words. ra was too fragile to handle it. She must have been heartbroken. Horace held her in his arms and said in a deep voice, Its OK to cry if you want to. In Horaces warm and strong arms, ra was cozy and warm as if she was by the hearth. She no longer feared the frostiness and cruelty. She wept in his arms, unleashing all her grievance umted since childhood. She didnt need to overstrain herself or put on a brave face. She could just cry when she needed to. ra could finally make a clear break with them after so many years of entanglement. She was bullied, abused and tortured when she was young. When she grew up, they constantly put her down. She thought she never belonged to that family. Luckily, she was able to get rid of the Middletons now! She felt so relieved. It turned out that she had carried so much burden in the past years. Horace quietly cuddled her. After ra had cried enough, Horace looked down at her. Are you feeling better now? ra nodded. Would you like to talk about your past now? I will listen to you. It can also help you vent your feelings. Horace kissed her gently on the cheek. She wiped her tears and start to talk about her childhood. ra said, When I was a child, the Middletons once said that they would take me to the seaside for a trip. I was so thrilled. I had never been to the seaside. I only knew from the book that the sea was blue. The coastline extended to the other end of the earth. It was so beautiful. Horace sat closer, put ras head on hisp and let her lie down. It would make her more rxed. Horace, I liked the sea very much. It gave me a sense of security. We went to Mauritius, which was a romantic ce. I had been longing for that trip for a long time. My mother had no time to apany me, so she also approved of the trip. We had a good time at the seaside. The sea was really beautiful, and all my problems seemed to be blew away by the breeze. But suddenly Ashlees Barbie doll fell into a crack in the stone. She started to cry and wanted to take it out ra heaved a heavy sigh. What happened next was not as pleasant. I dont know whether Ashlee identally dropped the Barbie doll or she deliberately wanted to screw with me? I saw herughing when the doll dropped. At that time, Valerie was anxious seeing Ashlee cry, so she asked me to reach out into the crack of the stone. She said that I was thin and small, so I could take it out. ra closed her eyes. She still felt sad when she recalled it. At that time, I was very afraid. It was my first time at the sea. There were so many stones, on which there were full of shells and seaweeds. They were sharp and slippery. But, I still reached out my hand into it. I finally found the Barbie doll, but I was scratched by the stones and shells. It left scars on my hands, arms and legs. The scars are still there. In fact, Horace noticed those scars before. He thought ra got those scars, for she used to be a bratty kid. He didnt know it turned out to be like this. ra said sadly, At that time, my wound was soaked in sea water, which was very painful. But Valerie and Ashlee didnt care about me. They took the car back to the hotel and said that my father was waiting for them to have dinner. I had to walk back in the wind. She remembered that she had walked a long way. She was hungry and tired, and her wound also hurt. By that time, they had finished their meal. They left nothing to her. She was starving that night. She missed her mother very much. However, after the trip, when her mother asked if she had a good time, she said she did. Because ra didnt want to upset her. Horace looked at ra, his eyes glinting with emotions. He wanted to say something tofort her, but he couldnte up with any sweet word. What he could do was holding her quietly. ra sighed and whispered, Horace, do you regret letting off the Middletons? Do you want to hear the truth? Horace said in anger, I really regret it. If I knew what they had done to you, I would let them die miserably. ra was worried that Horace would target at them again because of what she said. She hurriedly said, You made the promise. Dont go back on your words. He looked deeply at her and finally nodded. Dont worry, I will not break my word. ra breathed a sigh of relief. Horace suddenly pulled her in his arms. No one will hurt you, ra. Im here. ra leaned against Horaces strong arms and heard his deep voice from above. Illpensate for everything you missed in your childhood. ra smiled, I dont need yourpensation. Im already very happy. Horace stroked her hair and said nothing. After returning to the vi, ra had dinner, took a bath, and then went to bed. After breaking off rtions with the Middleton family, ra felt as if she was reborn. She slept tight. ra went to bed early, while Horace was still busy. Isaac had done his job and was about to leave. Horace suddenly asked, By the way, how are the preparations for the press conference?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Its all set. Horace nodded. Make sure that everything goes well tomorrow. Isaac nodded and left the vi. Chapter 147 Why Do I Need to Dress Up? The next day, Solrace Corporation would hold a press conference tounch its new fund. ra and Horace woke up early. Horace dressed more formally than usual. He wore a simple but elegant tailored suit which ttered his face and exaggerated his grace. ra couldnt take her eyes off him. She grinned without noticing it. Horace looked at ra in the mirror. What are you smiling about? asked him. I think you look cute. ra answered honestly. Horace grinned and said, You should also dress up today. I dont need to. Im only a journalist. GLAM has received the invitation, so we will be there today. ra winked at him. The doorbell buzzed. Someone rang the bell. It was so early. Who could it be? ra opened the door, and a group of people came in with a bunch of cases and equipment. ra was stunned and didnt know what was happening. Good morning, Mr. Kirnd and Mrs. Kirnd! ra looked at Horace in astonishment. What are they doing here Horace, on the wheelchair, said to them, Here you are. Ill leave her to you. What? ra was all at sea. Those people opened the cases. There were cosmetics, spa and scissor Horace also prepared a one-piece and jewelries. Now she figured out that they were going to dress her up, just like the auctionst time. For gods sake, the torture began. ra felt dressing up was no different from torturing. They put mask on her face, did makeup, put on nail polish, trimmed her hair Finally, everything was done! ra was perplexed. Whats the point of all of these? Horace said, The press conference today is significant to Solrace Corporation. I hope you can show up stunningly. Spellbound, Horace stared at ra in the mirror. ra found it ridiculous. Im only a journalist. Why should I dress up? Im just covering the news. Horace put on a heart-shaped diamond ne for ra from behind. The diamond was rather clear. It dazzled under the light. This is a gift for you, a souvenir of the press conference. Do you like it? ra nodded, Yes, its gorgeous. But its too expensive, I dont deserve it. You deserve it. Horace said firmly. ra touched the ne. It was a souvenir, invested with his consideration. She liked it. She suddenly thought of the crystal ne. Would he still care for that ne today now? After a long time, the dressing was finally done. With the hair tied back to a high ponytail, ra looked vivacious and graceful. The overpriced one-piece and shining ne all ttered her. She had transformed into another person. She turned around in front of the mirror. ra felt weird. She preferred casual andfy look. Now, in high heels and a fancy dress, she didnt even know how to walk. She asked, Do I have to wear this? Is it really necessary? Horace ginned, Yes, you have to. Well, she couldnt defy her husband. There was no way that ra could take the subway in this outfit. Horace asked Isaac to driver her to work, while he took another car. Once ra walked in the hall, many men fixed their eyes on her. She hurriedly walked into the elevator, with her head down. People in the elevator also stared at her. ra felt her palms were sweating. She never received as much attention, though she had worked here for years. She regretted that she listened to Horace. She couldnt find another outfit to change, so ra had to go to the office. Sarah, Stephanie and the photographer Luis were busy preparing for the press conference and walked up and down the office. When Sarah saw an elegant-lookingdy walked in, she thought it was a customer. She walked up and asked, Hello, who are you looking for? Sarah, its me, ra. ra whispered with her head down. OMG! Sarah cried out. After hearing Sarahs cry, people all looked at them, thinking she bumped into a robber or something. Is it really you? ra? Sarah opened her mouth in surprise. Oh my, its ra! You look so beautiful! Everyone was stunned. Was this the ra they knew? She looked like a noblewoman. Did ra have something to celebrate? Or did she lose her mind? People tried to work it out. Sarah touched ras dress and looked at the tag. Gosh! It was a luxurious brand. The dress looked like haute couture, worth at least a hundred thousand. Where did ra get so much money! Wow, ra, I saw this dress in a magazine. This brand is really expensive. Is it Haute Couture? ra quickly checked her look. She felt so weird.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Moreover, Sarah spotted the shining diamond ne on ras neck. Sarah pointed at it, ra, is this a real diamond or a knockoff? It looks real. ra was nervous and hurriedly said, Well, its a knockoff. Fake? Did you buy it on Amazon? Sarah asked. ra brushed it off. ras outfit was so fabulous, and they were all impressed by her. It turned out that ra was so stunning after dressed up. They used to think that she was merely good-looking. Darren came out with the document in hand. He was stunned when he saw ra. She was so beautiful today, looking like another person. This was the second time to see her all dressed up. The first time was at thest charity auction. Darren suddenly remembered that today was the press conference of the new fund of Solrace Corporation. No wonder she dressed like this. But he still wondered what she dressed up for. She didnt usually look like this. He stared at her and pondered. ra never stood out with her beauty in the past. But since Horace was around, she began to shine, as if she was surrounded by the stars. That ra, that young, beautiful, carefree and innocent girl back in university, gradually faded away. Darrens heart ached. Everyone began to prepare for the press conference. ra was also busy. The press conference was about to begin. People from GLAM were ready to go. Chapter 148 The Press Conference ra went to the conference with Darren, Sarah, Stephanie and several cameramen. Darren sat beside ra. He saw the ne. It must be given by Horace. Darren remembered he also gave her a ne, but it was not made in diamond. He pretended to be a poor college student in front of her, so he bought her a crummy one. He regretted it. On the way, Luis said, Will Mrs. Kirnd attend the press conference? Then we can take frontal photos of her. Darren looked at ra. ra gave him a glimpse, then turned her head around. Sarah tapped on Luiss shoulder, Luis, you should spare no effort to take the photo of Mrs. Kirnd. The press conference is not important at all. What? ra found it amusing. How could they take the photo of Mrs. Kirnd, since she would be upied covering the news under the stage? Sarah asked, ra, your husband must have met Mrs. Kirnd. What does she look like? Will she attend the conference? ra was stunned. No. Mrs. KirndI think she will not be there Her voice trailed off. Hearing their discussion about Mrs. Kirnd, ra didnt know whether she should be happy or uneasy. The conference was grand and solemn. Even the reporter of Stratmont News came to broadcast it on hand. All kinds of luxury cars parked at the gate of the press conference, including Maserati, BMW, Mercedes Benz, Bentley there were even some customized cars. All of them were worthy more than 100 million. They were amazed by all the luxurious items. Darren said, You can have fun, but dont embarrass GLAM. You must bring back the first-hand cover and photo. Its up to you this time. Got it, editor-in-chief! Darren whispered to ra, Do you think its appropriate to attend the press conference dressed up like this? Horace asked me to dress up, and I cant reject him. Dont worry, Ill get my work done. Thats not what I mean. Darren always found her innocent. I meanyou look good today. ra wanted to say something, but she felt resigned. Sarah urged ra and Darren to step up, so they could get in together. There were a champagne tower and a tenyered cake. They even invited top-ss French chef to prepare various delicacies to treat the guests. Wow, such an extravagant press conference! It totally blows my mind! Sarah found everything fascinating. Many celebrities and stars gathered together. They all dressed up and behaved gracefully. Good-looking men and women walked to and fro, chatting andughing. Even Stephanie was thrilled, Awesome, the Holrace Corporation is so awesome! There are so many big shots here today. Ive seen so many VIPs in one day, including those we never had a chance to interview before. People at GLAM were all happy to attend this once-in-a-lifetime event. People at the conference hall were all looking for their seats. Others from the media threw a jealous look at them. How could GLAM, a second-ss magazine, have the best seats? It was unprecedented. Sarah and others were also stunned. Their seats were at the front. Even the NO. 1 magazine at Stratmont had to sit behind them. What made them more jealous and perplexed was that ras seat was in the middle of the first row. The anchors seat was only at the end of the first row, while ra sat at the very center. ra didnt dare to seat in the first row, she would get nervous. She kept falling back. Stephanie pointed to the front, ra, your seat is in the first row. No, no, I dont want to sit there. They all sat down, there was no room for ra. She had to sit there. She cautiously sat in the VIP seat in the front row. With the music began and the lights lit up, the press conference began. Isaac slowly pushed Horace in the wheelchair onto the stage. ra found Horace more attractive, even drop-dead gorgeous on the stage. Horace was introducing the funds risk control model, structural characteristics, its advantages and profit characteristics, while ra started to space. It took her a while toe around and continue to listen to Horaces speech. Everyone was fascinated by Horace, as if the fund was no longer important. ra heard someone talking about her husband. Hes so handsome, even on a wheelchair, and talented. Its a pity that hes married. Yes, he has been single for years, why did he suddenly get married? Do you know who his wife is? Who can handle him? No, maybe its political marriage. He doesnt love his wife at all, so she never shows up. He is so calm, handsome, rich and talented Id like to sleep with him even if he is vegetative, let alone on a wheelchair Dear, you have no shame at all Having heard their conversation, ra was speechless. Was it really ok to gossip about Horace and her like this? Horace looked so gorgeous on the stage, like a bright star in the night sky. But she was merely a wild lily on the ground. Their rtionship was a mismatchHow could they be together ra was overwhelmed by inferiorityplex. Horace was so eye-catching on the stage. He was extremely excellent and talented, but she barely had advantages. He was out of her league. Laura shouldnt have such worries when she was with Horace. ra suddenly shook it off her mind.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. What was wrong with her? Why was she being paranoid on such a big day? She got rid of all the whims and fixed her eyes on Horace. Horace said a lot about the fund. Finally, amid a great round of apuse, a journalist asked, Mr. Kirnd, havent you introduced the name of the fund? As soon as the journalist said it, everyone found that it was true. They all stared at Horace. Horace, however, was very calm. He said slowly, Its name is ra Fund. Chapter 149 Clara Fund ra Fund ra silently repeated the name of the fund. ra Fund! ra! She did a doubletake. It was her name! Horace named the fund after her! She was touched by his love. No wonder he gave her a ne as the souvenir. Why he never talked about it before? She was somehow restless. He was so good at keeping secrets. Would her identity be exposed in front of all? But ra was a normal name, no one would figure out as long as Horace didnt bring up. Unsurprisingly, a journalist asked about it. Mr. Kirnd, does the name of the fund bear any special meaning? Horace said, This fund is named after my wife. She is also at the press conference today. Hearing this, everyone was surprised. People looked around, trying to find his wife. Mrs. Kirnd was here! Mr. Kirnd would reveal her identity! Big news! The fund was named after Mrs. Kirnd. It seemed that they devoted to each other. What a loving couple! Everyone was waiting to see Mrs. Kirnd and wondering who she was. Sarah was struck by what Horace said. I cant take it anymore. Mr. Kirnd was so devoted to his wife. Im close to tears. Why isnt there such a man for me? s, poor me. An idea suddenly came to her mind. ra Fund. ra Selman! ra Fund! Sarah turned to Stephanie, ra Fund, ra Isnt it ras name? Is it just a coincidence? ra almost freaked out! She wanted to exin that it was just a verymon name, and it was just a coincidence. But before she could say anything, she heard Horace say, ra Fund will be issued permanently, for my wife, ra Selman. ra was speechless! And the whole crowd went into a cmmotion! ra Selman! It was Mrs. Kirnds name! There was only one person who looked angry. Darren clenched his teeth and frowned his brow. He was jealous of Horace, for he could express his love to ra in such an unscrupulous way. Now both Horace and Ashlee stood in between ra and him, not to mention Ashlee was already pregnant. Darren stared at ra who sat in front of him. He didnt know what was on her mind.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ra was now surprised and delighted. She didnt know whether she was more surprised or more delighted. People at GLAM all went crazy when they heard what Horace said! Mrs. Kirnd was actually ra, their colleague! It couldnt be true! ras husband was Horace Kirnd! Mrs. Kirnd was that ra! Did they lose their mind? Sarah stared at Horace on the stage, shaking the photographer Luis. Did you hear it? Did I hear it wrong? ras husband is Luis replied, OMG, OMG, OMG Im going crazy! He worked together with the Solrace corporation CEOs wife. He just made fun of her on the way here. Darren had to admit he was impressed, for he could publicize their rtionship in such a high-profile and wayward way. It seemed that he was going to lose. At the thought of this, Darren seemed restless and frayed. At this moment, Horace was rolling his wheelchair under the stage. Amid everyones exmation, he approached ra and gently extended his hand to her. ras heart missed a beat. Horace, I, I she stammered a little. Did Horace want her go on the stage? Horace knew that ra had never showed up as a focus center under the spotlight. He said thoughtfully, Dont worry. Just take my hand. ra was still hesitating. Get on the stage? She had been working under the stage and never came under the spotlight. How could she still remain calm? But Horace didnt give her a chance to flinch. He took her by hand and led her to the stage. People all looked at them. ra was shed by the light. She felt as if she had entered the fairnd. ra was still in a trance. She couldnt believe what had happened. Unprepared, she didnt even know what to say. She was brought to the public by Horace. No wonder they came to their house this morning to dress her up, it was for the press conference. As she stepped on the stage, she was bombarded by the shes, to a point she couldnt open her eyes. Everyone was excited to see Mrs. Kirnd! Well, she was beautiful! This was what she looked like. And she was elegant Sarah, under the stage, kept beating her chest and panting. No way, no way, anyone can help me? I need artificial respiration! Oh God, oh God, ra is Mrs. Kirnd! ras husband is Mr. Kirnd! The calmest person here was Stephanie who already knew it. She said to Luis, Dont you want to take a picture of Mrs. Kirnd? Its the time. Luis said, How can I take pictures? I can see ra every day. Do I still need to take pictures? Stupid! Sarah patted him on the forehead, But since ra is Mrs. Kirnd, we can definitely make the next headline by interviewing her! Sarah said, Look, ra is so attractive today! The people at GLAM were all excited. Darren was the only one livid. How could Horace show her off in front of so many people! They thought its love? Just because they got married? He did not believe that ra would fall in love with him. She was not as vulgar and materialistic. Horace couldnt win her heart with money. ra and Horace stood together on the stage, watching the audience apud. Although ra was very nervous, she gradually calmed down, with Horace holding her hand tightly. ra leaned over slightly and whispered, Horace, thank you. Chapter 150 A Gift for You When ra was restless, Horace continued to publish the information of ra Fund in a calm tone and held ras hand firmly. It also made her simmer down. ra Fund has the highest return rate, and it is also the most stable and profitable fund of Holrace Corporation. Since it is named after my wife, I hope it can help more people improve their economy and further improve their life quality. Horace said a lot about the Holrace Corporation, but ra totally zoned out. She was dizzy under the sh. Under the stage, Sarah saidcently, ras husband is Mr. Kirnd, no way will Diane embarrass ra again! Let alone Diane, we all need to befriend ra. said Luis. Darren said icily, Shut up. You are not allowed to mention Horace Kirnd in the office. Do you hear me? Sarah and others nodded. Why was editor-in-chief pissed off? Sarah sticked out her tongue. Horace and ra walked up to the champagne tower and poured in the champagne, which bode well for good sales. Horace ended his speech and left the stage to the fund manager who would make further introduction. Horace and ra walked off the stage. They sat down in the center of the first row. Horace touched ras hand, Your hands are cold. Maybe Im too nervous. ra forced a smile. Horace nced at her and whispered, Did I scare you? ra shook her head. It was more like a surprise rather than being scared. Though she wasnt used to peoples attention, she was still happy to be approved by her husband. The conference was soon over. Sarah and other colleagues left without ra. Darren put on a sullen look on the way back, which made others terrified. Sarah was the brave one. She said, ra truly cut a figure today. She made GLAM proud! We should throw her a party someday. Maybe we should also invite Mr. Kirnd. Stop being paranoid, Sarah. It is ras husband. The fox preys farthest from his hole. You know nothing, Sarah said, I still remember the first time when ra and I went to interview Mr. Kirnd, he acted weird. He kept asking her whether she was married or not. Now I knew he was flirting with her. My God! I witnessed all of it! So, when you interviewed him, they were already married? Asked Luis. Sarah agreed, I think so. ra started to wear a wedding ring from that day. It turned out that she got married with Mr. Kirnd. ra didnt treat us as friend and kept holding out on us. We even suspected that her husband was a janitor. s, there is no way a janitor can be so handsome and talented. He was a CEO! Darren silenced the car with a cough. Sarah felt that Darren was not as excited and happy as they were. He was even a little grumpy. She didnt know why, but she finally shut up and dared not to speak again. ra finally came to senses after walking out of the conference press. ra wanted to go back to the office. Horace declined, for he wanted to take her to a good ce. She thought, well, ok, because her colleagues wouldnt let her go when she went back. They would certainly gossip about it. She hadnt figure out how to exin it to them. ra and Horace got on the car. After ra sat down, she finally got it together from puzzlement and came to her senses. Horace had been watching her. Seeing she was better, he asked, Are you used to it? ra forced a smile.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Though they had been married for a while, she couldnt get used to her identity as Mrs. Kirnd. Horace knew what she was thinking. He slightly frowned his eyebrows, Will you me me? I publicized our rtionship without asking for your permission. No, ra shook her head, I just think its too high-profile. I thought you didnt like it. Well, I didnt like it before. Then why did you call me Mrs. Kirnd in front of everyone? Arent you afraid that it might bring negative impact? But I want everyone knows that, Horace stared at ra and stressed every word, you, ra Selman, is my wife. Her heart skipped a beat. Horace stared at her luscious lips and blushed cheeks. He couldnt help kissing her. ra had been so tense since the press conference. Now she was finally melted by the kiss. ra thought she didnt like Horace but deeply fell in love with him. She was already mesmerized by his warmth and affection. She didnt want to leave him, and wanted to be with him for the rest of her life. She copsed in his arms and whispered, Thank you, Horace. Horace grinned. It seemed that all his preparation were worth it. He didnt only want to surprise her, but also want to publicize their rtionship with a high-profile announcement. He never wanted to cover their marriage, but he never bothered to make it public. But Darren and Yndas existence made him want to make it high-profile. He wanted to tell everyone that he and ra were husband and wife. They were officially married. Horace kept holding her hands on the way. ra was touched. But she frowned when she looked outside the window. Where are we heading? Arent we going home? I have a present for you. Horace smiled. A present? ra didnt know what gift he would give her after such a big surprise. She tried to pump more information, but Horace didnt say anything. After a while, the car stopped. ra looked through the window. Her face turned pale when she saw what was outside. Chapter 151 That Man Two Years Ago Outside the window, there was a hotel. The Millennium Hotel. ra couldnt believe it. Horace took her to the Millennium Hotel, a ce where her heart was broken, a ce where she lost herself to a man she did not even know! ra looked at Horace with her face turned pale, Why are we here? Horace did not say a word. He walked her out of the car and into the lobby. Everyone in the hotel knew who Horace was. The staff bowed to him and ra respectfully and sent them into the elevator. ras hands trembled. She didnt understand why Horace did all this, but she knew that she didnt want toe to this ce! She was filled up with fear and disgust. He held her hand in his as he had felt all of her feelings. After getting out of the elevator, Horace took ra to the door of this room. When ra saw the room number, thest trace of blood on her face faded. She recognized this room. She could never forget this number. This was the room where it all happened two years ago. ra felt like she was gonna be swallowed by a ckhole. The painful memories from two years ago flooded her mind and ra felt that she was about to faint. Horace said, Shall we go in? No. ra refused. I dont want to go in there again. I hate this ce. Horace, can we please go? Horace insisted, ra, there are things you cant escape from. You must face them with courage. Besides It seemed that he wanted to tell her something, but he stopped. ra had no courage to talk about the scandal two years ago in front of a man she cared about. She remembered that she was drugged by someone at a party two years ago. Her body was as burning as hell and she felt strength was all escaping from her body. At that time, she was really confused and dizzy, but she knew that she had to leave that party as soon as possible. She got out of the door, but then she was taken to this hotel by someone she did not know. She was taken into the elevator and then into the room. She remembered a man holding her so tight that she couldnt escape or call for help. She wanted to, but she was so weak and almost unconscious. She tried to fight or yell. But her voice attracted no ones attention. She felt desperate as she knew at that time that horrible things were about to happen to her. She wanted to run away. But no matter how hard she tried, her feet and arms would not move. She was frightened, but her head became dizzier and dizzier. Later that night, she was taken to the room, pushed to the bed, and swallowed up. The drug made her so vulnerable that the man took advantage of it. ra didnt want to recall what happened next at this time. Every time she recalled it, her heart bled as if it was stabbed by a sharp knife. Over the years, every time she thought of this, it would stir up the hatred in her heart. Who drugged her drink? Why did this person set her up? She could not think of what she had done wrong. After that night, ra knew that she would never be able to face Darren again. She was sad. Her sky turned gray and gloomy. It was like the end of her world. She had lost all hope. Looking at the room in front of her and recalling those memories, ra was in such a bad mood that she wanted to leave. But Horace half-dragged her here. ra looked at him and said in a sad voice, Horace, why did you do this? I dont want to be here. I dont want any gifts anymore. However, this time he seemed to be exceptionally persistent, as he looked at ra, and, his eyes were shining like gold in the darkness, ra, please just trust me. Those simple words made ra hesitate for a while, and finally, she followed him into the room. The room was still the same as it had been, just like what was ras memory, dark and suffocating. Horace didnt seem to notice her pale face. He took her to the side of the bed. ra lowered her head and dared not look at Horace. She was afraid that he would care about her past. Now they had been in this ce, and he had known all about it, would he dislike her because she had been with a man she even did not know? Or worse, would he leave her because of it? Look at me, ra. Horace whispered to her, Look at me, baby. ra slowly raised her head and met Horaces eyes. Horaces eyes seemed to be burning. He whispered, Now, close your eyes, close them for me. ra was unable to think about what Horace was going to do, but she listened to him. Horace turned off the light. He gentlyid ra on the bed, press his lips on hers, and gave her a long, tender kiss. ra could not rx. What was he doing? Did he want to have sex with her in this room where she had the most heart-breaking experience of her life? She whispered, Horace, Horace, stop, please dont Why not? Horace gently kissed her and whispered, What is wrong with this ce? Horace was a good kisser. Her body had gradually softened. His fingers were warm and powerful and slid across her breast. ra could not help but expect more. She started to respond to her man. He let her hold him. In the dark, she saw that his eyes were especially bright. She looked forward to Horaces further exploration of her body. But at such a moment, Horace suddenly stopped. In the dark, he asked her in a low voice, Does this remind you of anything? He continued to touch her smooth skin, inch by inch, passing through dangerous ces, full of infinite provocation, but he just didnt give ra what she wanted most. Horaces question flustered ra. There were only bad memories here. What else could she think of? Was he going to be mad at her so that he did not want to go on with what they were doing? ra said incoherently, What is it? I cant think of anything.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Horace seemed to have the answer in his head, ra, dont you think this feeling is familiar? ra realized that something was wrong with Horace and frowned, Horace, what do you mean? Seeing that ra was unwilling to think of anything, he knew that she must still be reluctant to recall anything about that night. Horace finally stopped tormenting poor ra and whispered, The man two years ago. ra froze and heard Horace speak again, I found that man. ra was stunned. Her body began to tremble and her face nched. Chapter 152 The Truth ra did not expect Horace actually found that man! Must be an old and disgusting scumbag. She thought. ra thought of her experience two years ago, and her body trembled even more. No She didnt want to know. At least not here, not at this moment Horace ras voice was shaking as she spoke, I dont want to know. Please dont tell me. But you must know. Horace, do you do you dislike me? ras tears blocked her eyes. Horace stared at her, taken aback. Why? If not, why did you bring me here and why do you have to bring that up right now? Horace smiled. Horace stopped teasing her. He did not want her to be upset anymore. Horace put his lips to ras ears and whispered, ra, the man in this room two years ago was me. I was with you that night. ra was shocked! The man who was with ra two years ago was Horace! What could it be! ra sat up from the bed, looked at Horace, and said, You must be joking, right? I bet that man you found must be an old ugly human scum and thats why you take the me on yourself to keep from me feeling disgusted and sad, right? Please spare the efforts, just tell me the truth! Horace got up and turned on the light. The room lighted up instantly. ra said, Thats very kind of you, but I dont want you to carry such a heavy burden alone. I want to know the truth, even one day you would get tired of me and want me to go. Horace lifted her chin and said, You silly, I will never get tired of you! Why its so hard to convince you that he was me? You dont want that man to be me? If that man really was Horace, well it was obviously better that way for her. However, to be honest, she really had no impression of that man. Horace stared at her straight and said to her again, Listen, ra. I was here with you that night two years ago. Seriously. Horace did not seem to be joking this time. So she asked, Tell me, what really happened? How could it be you? Horace smiled and started to talk. After Horace returned from the states, Sean always disliked him, fearing that he would win the love of their grandfather. He thought Horace was a threat to his career and status in the family. When Sean learned that his legs were disabled, he still couldnt rest assured. He also wanted to test whether he was able to have children or not because he did not want any of his brothers offspring to be the familys sessor. Sean hired many beautiful women and asked them to meet Horace by chance, but Horace was not interested in any of them. As a result, Sean thought of one evil trick. On that day, not far from the M Hotel, there was an important dinner banquet. At the banquet, Horace and Logan Hutchinson were arguing, which gave Sean a chance to drug his drink. Logan and Horaces argument was about Laura, Logans sister. Horace also had some mood swings at that moment and that was when he had that drugged drink without any awareness. By the time he drank that ss of wine, it was already toote. Seans n was about to seed. ra frowned when she heard this. She remembered that Sean was also a member of the Kirnd family. They were brothers! How could he treat Horace like that? She couldnt help asking, Are you sure it was Sean? Isnt he your brother? Horace sneered, and a trace of sarcasm shed across his eyes. After that night, I asked someone to investigate Sean. My guess was correct. Who says that your kin would not hurt you? Isnt Ashlee your biological sister too? When ites to money and fame, rtives will also be enemies. Thats life, isnt it? ra did not know what to say. Unexpectedly, the seemingly glorious Kirnd family had such dark secrets inside, brother fighting against brother, just for money and fame. How ironic was that! ra realized that Horace had more courage than she could imagine. Its not easy to pretend to be disabled. She realized that Horace really had very strong willpower. It would be difficult for ordinary people to do it for so many years without being detected. ra said in a low voice, So youve been drugged. That was not something ordinary people could bear. Horace defaulted. ra could understand him very well, as they had been through the same thing. ra asked, What happened next? Horace poured two sses of red wine and handed ra one.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He went on, I knew something was wrong with me, so I immediately called Isaac and asked him to take me to the nearest hotel to rest. Because I knew that Sean would find a woman for me. I would not be able to resist the power of the drug in that case. ra listened to his story and thought to herself that this was thrilling and luckily he had Isaac to protect him from those bad people. Horace said, Unexpectedly, I met you, ra. Me? I saw an old man holding an unconscious woman, trying to get into the door next to mine. I gave him some money and asked him to go away. Then I entered the room with you, and then we ra was so shocked! In the beginning, she was really without consciousness, so she didnt know that so many things had happened to him and her. ra finally came back to her mind. She held Horaces arm, incredulous, and her voice trembled slightly. Horace, was that you? Two years ago, it was you? We, we knew each other at that time, and we were already Then, we got married! ra was shocked. Unexpectedly, Horace was the one who had been with her that night, and this changed everything! Horace chuckled, you finally understand. ra felt happy and somewhat unreal. The man who she thought was a nightmare to her was now sitting in front of her, and it was Horace, her husband, the man she loved so much. ra was still in a trance. So, I wasnt touched by other men, only by you She blushed, looked at him, and stopped talking. Yes, by me? Horace kissed ra on the neck and slowly slid down, Im so sorry baby, but I think this would change everything for you. Now I finally can make peace with myself and so do you. ra smiled and could not speak because he was kissing her. He stripped her of herst piece of cloth, bowed his head, and kissed her. ra embraced him with all her body and soul. The knot in her heart had finally been untied. She would never have to resent God for letting her go through that. Because because that night turned out to be the beginning of her life with Horace. ras body all opened up for him, and she was as soft as water. Chapter 153 As Mrs. Kirkland When they woke up the next morning, Horace and ra had breakfast together in the hotel. ra was very happy because everything was clear and she finally knew the truth. Horace ordered the breakfast service in the hotel. It was a very luxurious breakfast and a waiter was serving them nearby. ra was not used to it. Horace handed ra a cup of freshly squeezed orange juice and whispered, You were working too hardst night. How about having some more juice? Horace, keep your voice down. There are people around! ra blushed and looked nervously at the waiter next to her. The professionalism of the waiter was respectful. He acted as if he hadnt heard anything. On the table, she suddenly thought of something and asked Horace, two years ago, in the morning, was it you who put 10000 dors in cash in the room? Horace nodded and said, Iter found out Well, that was your first time, so I felt guilty and I wanted to make it up to you. But I did not know how to face it, so Two years ago, when he first saw ra, he thought she was a prostitute because she was with that old man. He had no feelings for ra at that time, so he left ten thousand dors in the hotel room to makepensation for her. She said, Do you mind that I donated the money? I donate it to a charity house. You did the right thing, Horace said. ra smiled and said, At that time, I just wanted to make the money y its due value. In my opinion, the money was dirty, and I didnt want to spend it on myself. After the meal, Horace wiped his mouth with a napkin and said, of course, I can understand. But didnt you really need money in those days? Yes, I did, very much. ra thought.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ra said to Horace, Yes I did. I required money at that time because I needed to pay for my mothers medical expenses in the hospital, my rent, and the food on the table. I was looking forward to my year-end bonus to pay all the bills piling up on the table. ra said, However, to me, that money was not owned with just means. I did not want to have them on me so I gave them away. When I thought of some kids who could have proper meal and decent clothes, I felt a little bit more relieved. How about now? Horace looked at her with burning eyes. Do you still think the money is dirty? Since I knew it was you, I dont feel that way anymore. ra made a face and smiled, But I still wouldve donated them. Because that money made me feel like it was a business deal. ra blushed. Horace looked at her, and his heart softened. When they both had finished, Horace whispered, I will send you to work today. Lets go. ra quickly refused, No, Id better go by myself. Horace frowned and said, Now that everyone already knows your rtionship with me. Its pointless to hide anymore. ra was stunned. She had to admit that what Horace said was quite reasonable. ra said, Well, ok. So ra sat in Horaces ck Bentley, and they set out together. ra has been struggling all the way to herpany. She could not think of a way to handle her co-workers as she knew that they were waiting for her exnation for that incident. Seeing ras sad face, Horace asked, Are you thinking about how to face your colleagues? Well, Im a bit scared, Horace. Dont be afraid. Horace held her hand in his and said You have me, right? That was exactly why I was afraid. She thought. The car stopped at the front gate of the building. ra took a deep breath and said goodbye. It seemed that she had gathered all the strength that she had in her to get out of the car and get inside. Horace pursed her lips and watched ra get off the bus with anxiety, and he found her exceptionally cute. ra reached the gate of the building, took a few deep breaths, and then walked in with big strides. As soon as she walked to the front desk of the hall, she found herself bing the focus of gossip. They were all staring at her and whispering to each other. She is the wife of Horace, the president of Solrace Corporation. Who could have known! She hid it so well. Very ordinary woman. I dont know what Horace sees in her. Her skirt and ne are so beautiful I heard from somewhere that she used to have a bad reputation. Shes not a decent woman as she pretends to be you know ra entered the elevator with her face half-covered but still was recognized. In such a closed environment, ra felt like their eyes were like worms, crawling all over her body. At the door of the office, ra felt that the road was as long as a hundred miles. As soon as she entered the office, people surrounded her like hungry wolves praying on a piece of juicymb steak. ra suddenly had an impulse to cry and yell as she really felt ufortable Sarah stared at her, Mrs. Kirnd, you havee to work! Stephanie smiled knowingly, ra, Congrattions! How does it feel to go public with Mr. Kirnd? ras lips twitched, Thank you but I dont quite feel anything Luis chimed in, ra, we dont know you are this good at picking up with rich man! Tell me the secret! How did you do it? How is he like at home? What is his favorite thing to do at home? Please, ra, tell us all about it! ra, oh, no, Mrs. Kirnd, are you still going to work here? If I were you, I would quit this stupid job and do whatever I like with all the money and time I have! Sure enough, they were a group of gossipy people. ra sighed. ra said, Please just stop asking me this and that! I am still me. Sarah said as if she hadnt heard her, Wait, you didnt change your clothes. Youre wearing the same dress as yesterday! Didnt you go homest night? ra noticed that since she got up a littlete in the morning, she didnt have time to go home from the hotel to change. Sarah suddenly eximed, Oh my God, you and Mr. Kirnd must not have gone home! Where have you been? Have you been to the hotel? Sarah, stop! ra quickly covered her mouth with a red face and stopped her from going on. ra quickly walked to her desk and sat down, trying to hide in files from work. Sarah looked at ra and begins to fantasize. She could not help but think, These two were so romantic! In the office, only Dianes face was a little bit unnoticeably twisted. She never thought that ra and Horace could be husband and wife! She once said ras husband was only an ugly dustman of Solrace Being so mean to ra before, she could only imagine what her future life in thepany would be. Diane thought shed better avoid offending ra from now on. Chapter 154 Are You in Love with Him? Seeing that ra was not interested in talking about this anymore, they went back to their own seat. This was difficult for ra as she had never been through this before, but because of Horace, she had to keep things covered. ra finished her work. She stood up to get a cup of coffee. Just at this moment, Sarah bounced up from her seat, as if something incredible had happened.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She screamed and ran to ra, ra, have you checked your Twitter ount? You had more than a hundred thousand followers now! ra was shocked! This was no joke. She logged in to her ount as soon as possible, and sure enough, everyone was talking about her! The number of her followers continued to grow! Many people on the Inte retweeted and added hashtags about Horace and her. [Mrs. Kirnd finally showed up! our idol was conquered. I was already crying on my bed. Just let me be!] [I envy that woman. She is mediocre, and the only thing she has more than me is luck.] [Horace is such a good man. Why is the woman beside him not me] [How could this woman take Horaces heart? I can never understand!] [I support Horace and the girl he loves. I love you, ra! I love you, Horace!] She kept scrolling and reading those tweets, and started to feel nervous about all this unwanted attention. Its really hard to be a public figure. She had be the target of public criticism! Was she going to be recognized every time she walked out of her door? Would she be followed around by some of Horaces groupies? ra did not want to see any of these messages anymore, and just as she was about to log out, she saw one message that caught her attention. [They have gone public? It seems that Mr. Kirnd had really forgotten the woman who died for him in the fire.] The nickname of this ount was Back2Past. She recognized it. He also tweeted about Horaces ex-girlfriend before. ra subconsciously felt that this person was somewhat different from other inte trolls. She clicked into the ounts homepage and noticed that this person had followed her. Nothing on his page could give her any clue about this persons identity. Strange. Who could it be? This person seemed to be haunted by the fire ten years ago. Could it be someone who was actually involved in the incident? Back2Past had even followed her on Twitter. It meant he/she was interested in her daily life. Could it be Ynda Zachman, or a superfan of Horace? While ra was trying to figure that out, Darren called her into his office. Everyone guessed what Darren would say to ra. He looked very depressed. Maybe ra would be scolded for the fund conference yesterday? ra entered the office and Darren asked her to sit in front of the desk. The two sat face to face in silence for a few minutes. Finally, Darren spoke first and looked at ra with meaningful eyes, ra, you are a public figure now. Is he good to you? ra nodded. Darren broke the silence again and said, ra, do you know Logan Hutchinson? Logan? Wasnt he the brother of Laura Hutchinson? ra had seen him and was impressed by his good-looking face She said, Yes. Ive met him. Hes Laura Hutchinsons brother. Darren sat back and said, Did Horace tell you that? Yes, he told me everything. Didnt he sell his sisters pen at the charity auctionst time? Darren didnt expect Horace to be so frank with ra and didnt hide anything. It seemed that the two were going serious with each other. Darren said, Well, it would be better if you knew him. He is the son of the Hutchinson family, and he is going to hold an exhibition of antiques at the Dacazo Cultural Center. Your team needs to prepare for it. Our magazine will interview him and write an article about him. Interview? ra nodded, OK. Well get ready. Seeing Darren staring at her, ra also felt very unnaturally. She said, Is there anything else? If not, Ill get back to work. ra stood up and was about to walk out of the room. Wait a minute, ra. Darren stood up and said, I have something to say to you. ra turned around and looked up at him. He was looking back at her with affectionate eyes. She turned her eyes away. She didnt want to give Darren any illusion that he had a chance with her. Darren asked, ra, are you serious with Horace? Do you have feelings for him? He seemed to have overstepped the social borderline. ra said, It seems to have nothing to do with you, is it? ra, could you please think about it? Darren walked straight to her. I know you agreed to marry Horace to save your mother. I dont me you for that. This just showed your kindness. But do you really n to continue this rtionship with him? Do you think you will be happy in an arranged marriage? Yes, she was happy. She said, Mr. Kirnd, Im afraid it is a personal thing and it is none of your business ra, I care about you. Horace is a cold-blooded man. When he meets the next woman, he will abandon you. Im his nephew. I know him too well! You must listen to me and its for your own good! For my good? ra thought his words were quite funny. He already had a child with Ashlee and they were about to get married, but it seemed he cared about her too much. She said to him, You have your standing point, but could you please not speak ill of Horace in front of me? Im his wife. ra, be rational and think about what I said. Im very rational. Its you who should step out of other peoples business. Darrens heart suddenly ached and he said, ra, I just want to know whether your life is good or not with him? ras heart softened and her attitude changed a little after hearing Darrens words. She said, OK. Since you want to know I am very happy now. Horace loves me very much and I also love him back. Yes, I admit that at the beginning, this marriage was a trade, but now we have a happy life. To his surprise, ra expressed her heart to him directly. But Darren still loved ra so much that he couldnt forget her even if he wanted to. Do you really love him? Do you really want to be with Horace? Darren could not believe his ears and looked at ra with sorrow-ridden eyes. Chapter 155 The Person Behind It All Two years ago, ra still loved Darren so much. But they were not meant to be together. He didnt believe her because of several photos taken secretly. This killed all the love she had for him. And now he even asked her if she was in love with someone else. ra thought it was funny.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She answered him, I love Horace very, very much. Darren, since Ashlee has your child, you should stop messing around and take the responsibility. Darren was very unhappy about her words. He was very jealous of Horace as ra actually admitted that she fell in love with him. She advised him to live a good life with other women! Is this really the same woman he knew? Darren admired Horaces high-profile disclosure of ras identity. It was really a move of enthusiasm that no woman could resist. Horace did it. He conquered ras heart. ra said, Darren, the only thing we have is friendship. You asked me a lot of questions today that have gone too far. Dont forget, you are going to marry Ashlee next month. ra, I had to. She has my child! I have no other choice. Darren hurried to exin to ra. Darren did not love Ashlee? ra was surprised. She felt sorry for Ashlee and Darren. How many years could a marriagest if there was no love? Darren put his hands on her shoulder and said, ra, I only have you in my heart. I did not spend one day without missing you. I hate it every time I think about you lying next to another man! ra, will youe back to me? Lets run away and live somewhere else together! We will be happy! ra thought that she should keep a distance from Darren from now on. She stepped back and Darrens hands dropped. She said, Darren, Im sorry. I really dont love you anymore. Ashlee has your child, and you must take this responsibility. Forget me, please. The past has passed. Its pointless to linger on! ras words provoked Darren. He forced ra into his arms. ra, baby, dont do this to me! You cant do this to me! Darrens excessive behavior made ra remember that time when he kissed her forcefully. She got out of his arms and pped him in the face. ra fled from his office. Darren was left in the room alone. Suddenly, he felt his limbs were so cold, and so was his heart. Are her resistance and refusal all for Horace? Darren thought to himself, when she meets Logan, he will tell her something new about Horace. Then she would be able to see how cruel and selfish that man really was. Lets wait and see. He thought. Suddenly, Darrens office phone rang. Darren picked up the phone and heard the news about Horace. The person on the phone told Darren that Horace was indeed investigating the drugs used and photos taken two years ago. Darren knew that Horace would never give up tracking down the truth about ra being framed two years ago. If Horace kept on, he would eventually get to Ashlee. Moreover, if Horace knew that it was Ashlee who was behind it all, he would get his revenge for sure! The Middleton Family had learned a valuable lessonst time. He did not find anything yet, right? Darren said, Thats good, very good. Then you should deal with it quickly and clean that all up. Dont let him find anything. OK, Mr. Kirnd. Ill try my best, said the person on the other end of the phone. Darren was angry that Ashlee broke him up with ra for no reason, but now, after all, Ashlee was pregnant with his child. He had to help them. What other choice did he have? If Horace knew that Ashlee was the one that got ra drugged, he would use any strength and means to make the Middleton family pay. Ashlee would certainly end up in hell. Darren wanted to keep his child away from those troubles. He needed this family to be intact. Therefore, before Horaces investigations, Darren had someone erase almost all clues and evidence, hoping to stop Horace from finding the truth. Meanwhile, on the other side of Stratmont, Horace was in his office and asked Isaac about the progress of his investigation. He asked, Do we have a clue of who framed ra two years ago? Isaac was embarrassed to say anything because he hadnt made any progress yet. Horace frowned, Why? Is there something you cant find out? In fact, Isaac also had many questions in his heart. He said to Horace, Mr. Kirnd, we had found some, but suddenly the clues were wiped out. It seemed that someone was cleaning up. Many evidence clues were not to be found as if they were deliberately erased by someone. Horaces eyebrows frowned and he couldnt figure out who was so concerned about ras affair two years ago and deliberately hid the truth. Horace asked, What did you find? We found that on the campus, in addition to ra and Darren, a third person often appeared. Who? Ashlee. Ashlee? Horace thought it was not very unusual. Although they were not getting along with each other, they were still sisters. They must have been hanging out more or less. Horace asked, And then? Isaac said, Um thats all weve got so far. It seemed that some myterious force has been obstructing us. Why? How did the mastermind behind this know that he was investigating the incident two years ago? Was it someone he knows? He and ra did not even know each other two years ago. Whoever was behind it could not havee for him. Then why did he obstruct his investigation of his? Unless this person knew the rtionship between Horace and ra, and they were afraid Horace would find out the truth. He asked Isaac, Do you know who the other party is? Isaac replied, I cant find out for the time being. The other sides influence is not small. Its not an ordinary person. Horace felt that this had been more and stranger. Two years ago, ra was just a college student. How could she get into trouble with people with such power? Even Darren, with the influence of his family, would not mess up with people like them. Horace instructed Isaac to eliminate any difficulties and continued the investigation until the truth was revealed. No matter who the other party was, he would never give up, because he wanted justice for his girl. Chapter 156 Interview with Logan ra and others in her department prepared materials and then set out for the interview with Logan. Unfortunately, thepanys cars were all sent out, so they had to take a taxi. ra walked to the side of the road and reached out her hand for a taxi. A taxi drove by and stopped in front of her. The driver was a middle-aged man. He seemed to be particrly excited to see ra. The driver said, You must be Mrs. Kirnd! Get in the car please! Wheres your destination? Its a pleasure for me to drive you there! Sarah was stunned and said, ra, you have be famous now! Even among taxi drivers! Luis had already got into the taxi. He waved at them and said, Come on! Its time to go! No time for chit-chat now. ra took the seat next to the drivers seat. The driver squinted at ra. ra felt very ufortable with that but she kept silent. The driver said, So you are married to Horace Kirnd, right? Then why are you calling a taxi? By yourself? ra felt her mouth a little bit dry. She answered politely, well, we are going to Dacazo Cultural Center. A taxi is a good option because parking is difficult there. The antique exhibition? Sarah said, Do you know the antique exhibition? The driver smiled and said proudly, Of course I do. If you want to know whats new about the city, just ask us taxi drivers. We will tell you anything you want to know. The items in this antique exhibition are very intriguing. Its worth seeing. Sarah was very excited and asked the driver a lot of questions and they were having quite a long and loud conversation. ra was sitting up straight, and all she wanted was for time to pass faster so that she could get off the car as soon as possible.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. When she finally arrived at the destination and got off the car, ra was relieved. It seemed that the whole city knew ra over one night. It was like a nightmare for her because she really did not want to be the center of attention. They got a little bit thirsty. ra offered to go to the nearby store and got them some bottled water. In the store, as she was picking up the water on the shelves, she felt as if there were people staring at her behind her. She turned around and found that the salesperson in the store was looking at her. Did she think she was a shoplifter? ra felt irritated. She picked up the bottled water and went to the checkout counter with a cold face. The salesgirl didnt seem to care about her attitude and she said with a smile, Mrs. Kirnd, its a great honor for us to serve you today. ra thought to herself, Not again! The salesgirl also stretched his neck to look outside of the door. ra turned around in that direction but saw nothing. The salesgirl asked, Isnt Mr. Kirnd with you today? ra shook her head and said, Im here for the antique exhibition. The salesman seemed disappointed to know that he was not with her. ra walked out of the store. Sarah and Luis had been waiting for a long so they said, ra, the antique exhibition has already begun. We need to hurry. Sorry, someone was asking me about Horace again. That was really disturbing ra knew Horaces influence, but she didnt expected it to be this huge. Not everyone could bare such public attention, but Horace seemed to be at ease with it. They came to the exhibition hall. Logan was exining the origin of an ancient ceramic vase to one of his clients. Sarah immediately noticed his exceptionally good-looking face! Sarah said, OMG, is the real? I have never seen such a beautiful face before in my life! Luis, instead, was sarcastic. He said, A good-looking face is not the answer to all problems in life. By the way, now I finally knew why I am still single. Its because the woman around me always judges a book by its cover! ra knew they were joking so she said, All right, you two. Lets get back to work. Logan saw ra and his colleagues waiting for him. He quickly finished talking with the client and walked toward them. Logan was wearing a white shirt with dark lines today. The faint smell of cologne just stirred up their sense of smell and made them feel better unconsciously. His face was smiling, his bright eyes glinting with cheerfulness and vigor. Sarah was captivated by his beauty. Logans fingers were long and clean. He had a very tall and up-straight feature with soft but glowing hair. His body exudes aristocratic temperament. ra? Logan said. Its really you. Nice to meet you. He reached out his hand and greeted her. ra readily shook hands with him and said, Nice to meet you, Mr. Hutchinson. His voice was full of charm, very pleasant to hear. It waspletely unlike Horaces hard and cold voice. She replied, Mr. Hutchinson. Thank you for agreeing to our interview with you. Im really sorry for the misunderstanding that we had in thest auction, but I am sure this time that would not happen again. When Logan smiled, his eyes would curve like the crescent moon, which looked so cute. He said, Darren and I are friends since a long time ago. Of course, Ill support what he does. But I did not expect that he sent you here. Since Logan knew Horace, it was natural for him to know Darren, ra thought to herself. The Hutchinson family was one of the three big families in Stratmont. The Hutchinsons, the Jakovichs, and the Kirnds all had connections with each other. They all had business contacts and they had supported each others businesses since the beginning. They had gone through the painstaking efforts of several generations. The Hutchinson familys main business was antique, which extended overseas and had a good reputation in the city. Their ancestors came from schrly families. They had profound research on history, and they were also very appealing and influential. The Kirnd familys influence was in the army, so Horaces veins also exuded a sense of patriarchal control and dominance, which fitted a soldiers temperament. If Horace hadnt been sitting in a wheelchair, ra felt that Horace could have gone directly to the battlefield to fight. The Jakovich family had always been doing business. They were very powerful in that field. Before the interview, ra checked the background of Logan, so she learned something about his family in recent years. Logan and Laura were siblings, and their father and mother had long passed away. They depended on each other for their lives. Logan was a young boy then but he was very mature for his age. He took care of his sister as well as their family business. Unfortunately, his only family member died in a fire ten years ago. He must have been extremely heartbroken at that time. Now, Logan was the only one left in the family. People said that the Hutchinson family was the end of its era. It was fading now and could neverpare to what it was before. But ra thought otherwise. Maybe the Hutchinson family seemed to be going downhill, but Logan was a wise and capable man, and he would certainly ovee the current difficulties. This family had gone through a lot but it still had the foundations built by its ancestors. ra stopped thinking about it and began the interview. Chapter 157 Warning ra said to Logan, Mr. Hutchinson, may I ask you some questions about the antique exhibition? I see today that your exhibits here today are old objects with very obvious traces of time. Do they have any stories that you would like us to know? Logan nced at ra and whispered, its not very convenient to interview here. Lets go to my office. Sarah was standing in silence, but then she jumped out and said, You are so considerate, Mr. Hutchinson. Unlike other men of your status. You must think the exhibition hall is a little cold, for fear that we might get cold, right? Hearing this, he looked at ra. Sarah sounded like she was insinuating Horace. ra lowered her head in embarrassment. Logan thought her expression was cute, and he smiled unnoticeably. He didnt hate her, but because of Horaces rtionship with her, he found this woman quite confusing. He said, Its very creative of him to ask you to interview me. Well, Ill cooperate. However, my condition is that I only ept your interview. Your colleagues can take some photos at my antique exhibition, OK? Sarah and Luis looked disappointed and walked silently into the exhibition hall. ra thought about it for a moment. Logan was not an easy date. At this point in time, it seemed that she had no choice but to follow him into his office. Logan had an auto coffee machine in his office. He poured some coffee beans into it, and soon the aroma of coffee came out. Logan asked, You like coffee, right? How did you know? I guessed it, Logan said. Logan had someone investigate ra, so he knew about her preferences.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Logan put a cup of coffee in front of ra, and said to ra, I add milk and sugar to it. After staying with people like Horace, you need something sweet and warm to keep that coldness out. Well, Logan may be right, but it was just on the surface. Horace appeared as aloof and impassive in other peoples eyes, but she could feel his warmth all the time. Maybe this was the difference brought about by love. Logan said directly, ra, why did you marry Horace? For money, fame, or status? Why did he think of her like everyone else? ra felt that she was wrong about him. He looked as if he was kind and sweet, but there was a big uncertain part in his character. ra said, Mr. Hutchinson, what you asked had nothing to do with todays interview. This was my personal affair and I dont want to talk about it with you today. ra did not want to share her acquaintance with Horace with anyone. Thats the agreement and secret between them, even to his grandfather. She continued, I know you dont like me very much because of Horace. However, todays interview could also be a good publicity opportunity for yourpany. Maybe the stock price will rise. Shall we get back to our job now? Logan shrugged his shoulders and said, Its not what you think. I dont dislike you. Im just kindly reminding you that Horace is a very ruthless man. I am afraid that one day he would treat you the way he did to my baby sister! ra finally understood why Logan had been giving Horace the cold face and he was always implying something when he talked to her. It turned out that he still cared about his sisters death. He always misunderstood Horace. ra said, Mr. Hutchinson, you misunderstood him. Misunderstood him? ra, you are too naive and simple. The cause of the fire was well known. Be careful not to be deceived by Horace. Leave him, at least when you still can. Leave Horace? How could she? She always believed Horace because she knew he would never lie to him. Logan added, To save his own life, he abandoned my baby sister and let her die alone in the fire Could you imagine that pain? You do not know him for long so you still have that hope, but just wait for one day you both are in danger, then you will remember my warnings for you today. Just, please wake up from the dreams that he fabricated for you! Logan talked about Horace as if he were so evil and despicable. ra thought it was unfair for him to me everything on Horace before the truth was figured out. ra said, Mr. Hutchinson, you misunderstood him. Horace didnt leave her. It was she who told Horace to leave there to find someone to put out the fire! Horace didnt run away! Horace was very sad about this. He still kept the belongings of Laura, and could not let anyone else touch them, including me. She had a special ce in his heart. She was eternal in his heart Eternity. Logan could not help feeling sad when his sisters name was mentioned. Yes, you are right. A dead girl is always eternal. Do you want to be eternal in his heart? I dont me him for running away. He was just a coward. It was too much to ask for him to die for my sister. But he was disgusting for not admitting it and trying to cover it up with another lie. ra hurriedly exined to her husband, It was not a lie. What you think was true may just be in your head. Please, just let it go. Why do you want him to admit something he did not do? Mr. Hutchinson Call me Logan, please. You dont need to be so formal with me. OK. Logan, I can understand that you are very sad. I dont have the luck to see Laura in person but I knew she must be a very beautiful girl and I knew she must have loved this man. I know she must have wanted him to be alive because I do. Horace would never do such a thing, just trust me. Even if you dont trust me, you should trust your sisters judgment, right? Logan looked at ra. It turned out that this woman had been deeply involved, just like his sister did ten years ago. He told Laura not to get too involved with him so many times and not to be in love with him. But she just could not listen. Look at what she had lost for her judgment, her life He said, Dont try to find excuses for him. You have known him for, as long as half a year, right? I have known him for almost three decades. It seemed pointless to change his mind and this conversation seemed to go on forever, so she changed the subject and said, I can see you really love your sister. She must mean a lot to you. Chapter 158 We Are in Trouble! ras words brought a tinge of sadness in Logans eyes. When he thought of Laura, he always remembered his childhood ying with Laura in the park. When he was a child, Laura always followed him around, like a little duckling. He was always hiding from her because he found her annoying and did not want to y with her. It was not until his parents died that Logan found that he had only one family member left. She was so young and needed protection. Only then did he understand his burden and responsibility. Logan whispered, My parents died more than ten years ago. Laura was myst and only family. ra also felt sad. She wanted to get back to the point and interview Logan about the antique exhibition, but Logan didnt want to continue anymore.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Logan said, Well, thats all for today. Ive already told you everything I should have. He was implying that she needed to leave. ra thought that the interview for the magazine should bepleted. None of the questions were asked yet. ra said, Mr. Hutchinson, Ill just ask you a few questions about the antique exhibition, OK? Lets not talk about anything else. Logan showed a smile. The smile was scornful as if her words were ridiculous. He said, Do you think Darren send you to interview me for this antique exhibition? I found that you are a bit stupid. No wonder you were deceived by Horace. You deserved it. What did he mean? Darren asked ra to interview Logan, not for the article, but for what? Were Darren and Logan standing on the same side? Logan said, Or, you know what kind of person Horace is, but you just love the reputation and benefits that the identity of Mrs. Kirnd would bring to you? ra, I dont understand how you can bear with such an indifferent and cold-hearted man. Logans words were too harsh to listen to. ra found that there was no need to continue the interview anymore. She did not touch her coffee and stood up to leave. Logan finally said, ra, I hope you can think about it. Think about what I said! You have done my best to save you from him. The interview ended in an unpleasant atmosphere. ra went home listlessly all the way. The interview task was notpleted. None of the questions she had prepared were asked, and instead, she got scolded and warned. When she got home, she found that Horace was already reading a magazine on the sofa. Horace saw her and said, What happened? You are so early today! I had an interview today, but it ended before the expected time, ra answered. She was not in the mood to talk. While watching him sitting on the sofa, she wanted to remind him of the fire and the grudge Logan had for him. Finally, she could not help but ask, Horace, have you ever investigated who the person was that abducted you that day? Have your grandpa? ra thought that if that person was found, maybe they would know who set up the fire and Horace would not have to take all the mes for Lauras death. When the criminal was found, Logan would not me Horace for this and maybe they could be friends, as they had both loved Laura so much. Horace asked in curious, Why suddenly bring this up? Nothing, I was just wondering. Horace asked ra to sit next to him. Then he said, Actually, I have found him, but He was not able toplete the sentence. He had known what happened that year, but he just was not ready to tell her all about it. He was afraid that she would be in danger if she knew. But why did you ask this so suddenly? Could you please tell me the reason? he continued. ra hesitated for a while then she held his hand, and looked him directly in his eyes, Horace, I just hate it when people misunderstand you for leaving her in the fire because I know you did not. Horace frowned. He could not have guessed what happened to her today. Maybe it was because of thements online. Dont worry about it, he said, I will find out the truth and tell the world at the right time. Now is just not the right time. Horace did not make it any clearer to her, but out of pure trust, she nodded and stopped asking. The next day, when ra was ready to go to work, Horace said he would send her to herpany. In the car, he asked her, Did you encounter any troubles since we go public? ra shook her head, No, no trouble at all. All of them suddenly be extra nice to me. Yesterday when I went to the exhibition, I got recognized by the taxi driver and the salesgirl. It felt so weird you know. I guess I will never get used to it. It was better that way. Horace was worried that she would be in danger as he had quite a few enemies in the city. Horace sent her to the gate of the building. She said goodbye and went inside. When she got off the car, Isaac said, Mr. Kirnd, we almost get to the person who framed ra that day. I just need more time. Even though there were blocks on the way, they still managed to find out the truth. Horace was satisfied, Good. Dont let them escape. I look forward to the good news from you. Receiving the encouragement, Isaac was happy. He continued, About the little girl who saved you ten years ago, I about to have a name. That dress was a limited edition and only ten buyers in this city. As soon as I have the name list of the buyers, we can find out who exactly that girl was. Horace nodded, Yes, go on with what you are doing. Horace really wanted to know the truth. He wanted to find justice for ra, and he also wanted to say thanks to that little girl who saved his life. When ra got into the lobby, she was stared at again. But now she got used to it. The interview was a disaster, but she was in a good mood today. She got into the office humming her favorite song, then she saw Sarah rushing toward her, yelling, ra, we are in trouble! Chapter 159 The Overwhelming Cyber Abuse The dramatic change in Sarahs expression convinced ra that something terrible had happened. Would it be that GLAM was going to be dissolved? Not able to guess what had happened, ra Selman asked, Whats wrong, Sarah? Anything happened? Sarah grunted haltingly because she did not know how to describe the whole thing. Sarah, tell me! You are making me nervous and anxious. The look in Sarahs eyes made ra believe that this something was about herself. Sarah said, ra, check your Twitter. Things are happening! Well, yet, you should promise me that you wont be angry after reading those nonsenses. Although ra still couldnt guess what had happened, she was convinced that it was definitely bad news or Sarah would not speak in such a hesitant manner when she always spoke to others actively and decisively in her daily life. Hashtags dashed into ra s eyes as soon as she opened Twitter. She was taken aback. Almost all the trending topics were about her CText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ?ra Selman, the BITCH ?Horrible Histories: ra Selman ?The True Colors of Mrs. Kirnd How could it be? What had happened? She immediately clicked on a hashtag and found that there were several famous KOLs trying to uncover her personal information in a detailed way. Various personal information about her, including her graduation photos, family background, academic scores, clubs she had attended, and so on, had been posted online. Unsurprisingly, the news that she was Mr. Middletons illegitimate daughter and that she had been rumored as a prostitute in school two years ago were also under heated discussion online. The public were using ra of being illegitimately born and her mother, Helena Selman, of being a bitch destroying others marriage. Whats more, she was described as a whore and a terribly indiscreet girl who had slept with countless men during her university life and she did not deserve Horaces love at all. Realizing the seriousness of the event, ra turned pale. It took the society more than two years to forget those scandals. However, now, how could she show herself up in public again when these rumors reappeared as if there had been concrete evidence? It would be much better if she was the only victim hurt by those rumors. However, since now she was Horaces wife, this incident would also bring disgrace to Horaces reputation. ra was totally stupefied. She felt that she was stripped off and stood nakedly in front of everyone, sneered and judged by the whole world. People online were criticizing, bullying andughing at her. Her mother was nowbeled as a shameless mistress and she herself as a gold digger. Yet it was not the truth! ra knew that she was innocent and those scandals and rumors were nothing but bullshit! Whats more, she was also sure that her mother, Helena Selman, was not the one to me! Instead, she was the exact victim! And it was no other but Glenn Middleton, together with his family, who should be judged and cursed! All of a sudden, ras eyes were attacked by a spasm of furious darkness. Stephanie asked with concern, ra, are you alright? You look a bit off color. It was obvious that Stephanie had already known all about those hashtags. Well, maybe she and Helena Selman were the only two people who were still in the dark. Such a supposition was confirmed by the look on other peoples faces. ras heart sank, but she managed to utter a reply, I am fine, Stephanie. Her voice was low and powerless. She was too tired to think about other stuff. Deadly silence descended on the office, which made the sound of typing much louder and more obvious than ever. It was fortunate that Diane Kirby went to conduct her interview and she would not be in the office until noon, or a fight would happen in the office where ra would tear her with her curse. ra tried to distract her attention from Twitter but she failed. She could not help reading thements again and again. As time went by, more and more people added theirments to those hashtags. There were even some people posing screenshots of their chatting records with some so-called relevant people, defaming ras reputation and sharing rumors about her history in a mean way. Countlessments had been reposted and shared, which flooded Stratmonts onlinemunity with all those rumors. ?How can an illegitimately-born girl deserve the love of the CEO of Solrace? It is impossible! ?Well, no wonder Horace would try to keep the history of Mrs. Kirnd as a secret since she has such a dubious background. She is an illegitimate child with a prostitute mother. Horace, you have been deceived! ?Horaces mother-inw is a shameless bitch. She was a mistress destroying others marriage! Whore! ?Being a prostitute during university life? She is definitely a whore. How disgusting! ?I have known her since I was in college. She was more than unscrupulous! She slept with everyone! A prostitute! A whore! A bitch! ra heavily bit her lips, preventing herself from crying out. A video of an unknown person interviewing ras university ssmates had also been posted online. ?Anonymous User: You were ras university ssmate, werent you? And you were the monitor of the ss. I believe that you know her very well. Is she an indiscreet girl as it is said online? ?ss Monitor: Well, it has been years. I dont want to talk about her. I dont want to offend her. All in all, she had a bad reputation. ?Anonymous User: Although the monitor doesnt want to tell us the truth, ording to his answer, it is obvious that something terrible once happened. I have also invited some more of her ssmates. Will they tell us the truth? ?ssmate 1: This was widely known by the public at that time. It was said that she had had sex with a lot of men. ?ssmate 2: I remembered that she once had a boyfriend and they broke upter when he found out that she was actually an indiscreet one. Then, the boy went abroad to France. Thats all I know. What happened two years ago happened again, more overwhelming this time, dragging her down into the sea of hellish fire! The look of disgust and the mean words of her former ssmates and teachers drowned her again! Two years ago, had it not been for the obligation of taking care of Helena Selman, ra would definitelymit suicide. Now, when the merciless rumors attacked her again, she became too tired to stand up and fight back. She could not hold her tears anymore. Heart aching, she felt as terrible as being thumped by the whole world. She stifled her crying with all her strength and ran out of the office to the restroom. She locked herself in it, sobbing heavily. Luis stood up, cast a look at ras desk and asked, Sarah, does she cry? Sarah cried out, Shut up and mind your own business! Sarah knew that ra would like to be alone at that moment and that herfort would do nothing good. She signed. ra must be suffering a lot when things had gone wrong in this way. ras phone kept on buzzing on her desk. Both Horace and Darren called. Whereas, at that moment, ra could do nothing but sit on the flush toilet, crying. Chapter 160 Mental Breakdown Sagging wearily and exhaustedly on the flush toilet, ra could not help shivering. She felt herself attacked by extreme coldness and thus she had been in cold sweats. What happened in the past shadowed her like a nightmare, preventing her from reaching out for any happiness. She knew that Horaces love for her would be beaten down and torn up by reality soon. In the office, Sarah cried out angrily when she watched the interview video posted online, Immoral! Immoral! How could they pry into and uncover other peoples privacy through public news in such an open and aboveboard way! They know nothing but bullshit! Immoral gossips! ra was supposed to shoot a video and conduct an interview about the opening of a hotel. Darren now knew that something bad had happened, and he became anxious and worried when he could not contact her. When he entered the office, he found ra nowhere but that her phone was on her desk. Sarah told him that it was possible that ra had been crying in the restroom since she had been out of the office for a long time. Darren turned around and walked out of the office immediately. Stephanie cast a look behind Darren. Conjecture about the rtionship between these two people haunted her. Yet she still could not tell the reason why she would find their rtionship bizarre. Luis said to Stephanie, Editor-in-chief cared so much about ra, doesnt he? Well, our dear ra is indeed attractive. Why would I always ignore her in the past? Sarah said, Goodness! If I can win the love of either Horace or the Editor-in-chief, I would definitely be willing to suffer as much pain as ra. With a wry face, Stephanie slightly shook her head at Sarah and went on with her work. Darren stood outside the restroom, waiting for ra toe out. The memory of university life suddenly urred to him when he was waiting for her. At that time, ra was as innocent and pure as a flower, blooming brilliantly. He still remembered that she insisted on attending the long-distance runningpetition during the sports meeting, and after she had sprained her ankle, she still finished thepetition with strong perseverance no matter how he had persuaded her to quit the game. Worrying about her ankle, he, therefore, ran beside her throughout the whole race. In the end, when she finally made it and finished the race, she heavily fell to the ground. Darren lifted her up, pulled her into his arms, and carried her to the clinic as soon as possible. At that time, lying in his arms, that adorable ra always counted on him. Darren sighed slightly at this reminiscence. He knew that he could never have another chance to enjoy the same sunshine as he did during his youth when he was with her. Goodbye to youth. Yet, was it also time for him to say goodbye to ra? After a while, ra went out with red eyes. Darren immediately stepped forward and offered hisfort. He could notice nothing but coldness and shivering on her body when he tried to support her. ra, I am so sorry. ra looked up at Darren and found that his eyes were so filled with pity for her. ra replied, You dont have to apologize. Actually, Darren was apologizing for Ashlees misbehavior. Yet he dared not tell her that the one who had set her up was exactly her biological sister, for he feared that she would be much infuriated and devastated. Had it not been for what Ashlee had done, ra would not have been drugged and then been raped. If nothing bad had happened, she could now be respected as Mrs. Kirnd, the wife of Solraces CEO, by the whole society. Darren said, I am sorry that I dont protect you well. Indeed, I dont deserve your love. I am so sorry, ra. It is none of your business, ra answered weakly, Why are you here? Is there anything you want me to do? Darren was there tofort her, and when he found her crying, he was convinced that what had happened must be terrible to her. Darren said, Well, you are supposed to conduct an interview about the opening of W Hotel, arent you? If you dont feel well now, I will ask somebody else to do this. How about a rest for today? ra realized that he was there to offer herfort. She was so familiar with him that she could grasp the hidden intention behind his every word and movement. She looked at him with great gratitude. ra said, Thank you, but I believe that I can do it. I am the one who should be in charge of this interview, so Id better do it myself. If I take a rest, there will be more gossips and I hate that. C ra walked away slowly with her head sank to her chest. Darren wanted to give her a hug to relieve her sadness. However, taking into ount that his hug would lead to more malicious gossips and greater pain to her, he did not even dare to raise his hands and he did nothing but watch her walking away in sympathy. ra left the office with Sarah after she tried to cover her red eyes with makeup.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When she noticed the call from Horace, she hesitated for a second and decided to ignore it. Caught up in aplicated mood, she did not know how to face him again. No one dared to chat on their way to W Hotel, so the car was covered by a deadly quietness. When they arrived, they got off one by one. There were a lot of celebrities and reporters, and many of them recognized ra. Sneer with disgust and gaze with malice and despise were cast to her. Sarah said, ra, ignore them! They dont deserve our attention! Luis alsoforted, ra, remember to smile. Let them be angry at us! We have done nothing wrong, so we are not the ones to hide! Ugh, I believe that they must have done a lot of terrible things in secret. Sarah was afraid that what Luis had said would destroy ras mood again, so she hurriedly interrupted him, Luis, keep quiet. We have to start our work now! Realizing that ra turned pale at his words, Luis shut up immediately. ra walked towards the meeting hall at a weary pace. On her way to it, sneer and sarcasm continuously dashed into her ears and no one intended to lower their voice when they said those malice words. How dare she turn up here? Shameless! I feel sorry for the Kirnd family! Look! Isnt she the heroine of those hashtags? Well, indeed, bad tags! How indiscreet and shameless. I will definitelymit suicide if I were her. That is ra Selman, the wife of Horace and he even named a fund after her. She is now notorious! I couldnt imagine how many men she has slept with. My poor Horace. She isnt sexy at all. How could she be qualified to be a prostitute? I know that her mother is a whore, a mistress, and that she knows nothing but how to seduce and flirt with men. It is said that she has had sex with countless men! How indiscreet! Those stares and title-tattle cut deeply into ras heart and soul. She felt that there was a heavy stone preventing her from moving forward as she plodded. Their words hit her like whips with salt. She felt herself so useless since she could neither protect herself nor keep her mother from abuse and public malice. The opening ceremony began amid those abuses and despise towards her. All of a sudden, the atmosphere was livened by the music and apuse. Cheerful music and happyughter were hammering ras rattled mind. When the ceremony was over, she, alone, leaned against the wall and stared at the blue sky motionlessly. How wonderful it would be if she could fly away and escape instantly as a bird. Tears ran down her face. More than ever, she missed Horace; more than ever, she wished that he could be with her at the moment. Chapter 161 I Know Her Better than Any of You ra finished her interview as soon as possible and then waited for Sarah to take more photos. Her heart had already sunk into the deepest hell and she had no mood for anything, so she stood in the corner quietly. She was worried whether Horace had already known the rumors online and whether he would be angry or annoyed with her. Would he drive her out? Did Russell know? Would he be While ra was lost in her thoughts, things were also happening in Solrace Corporation. When Horace arrived at the corporation, many journalists suddenly appeared and blocked his way. They posed countless questions in a crazy manner, as if they had reached a consensus that they should interview him together. Within one second or two, the threshold of the corporation was so drowned by journalists that no one could pass. Horace did not know what had happened, but he could sense that it must be bad news. Journalist A, Mr. Kirnd, can you say something about your wife ra? Journalist B, Mr. Kirnd, do you want to defend your wifes reputation? Will the ra Fund be canceled? Journalist C, Mr. Kirnd, is ra really an illegitimate child? When she was in university, did she Mr. Kirnd! Dont go away! Hearing that all the journalists mentioned ra, Horace realized that it must be something about her! Then, Isaac whispered to Horace about what had happened online. At his words, deadly coldness instantly covered Horaces face. Horace, of course, knew the history of ra. He also knew that if someone maliciously made up a new story based on the real one and spread it on purpose, ra would be dragged into hell again! She would be torn into pieces and suffer the most unimaginable pain created by those rumors, especially now when she could be recognized by everyone after he had just introduced her to the public as Mrs. Kirnd. The look in Horaces eyespsed into a total coldness. Isaac was trying to quiet the journalists down behind Horace, Stop the nonsense! ra is Mr. Kirnds wife and they love each other. Please dont believe in those rumors. Thanks! Journalist C, Mr. Kirnd, it is said that ra is quite indiscreet, and so is her mother. Do you have anything to say about it? Do you think that you have been cheated by them? Taken aback, Horace realized that what had been spread online could defame ra to thergest extent. No wonder all those journalists would pounce at him like hungry hyena for a piece of juicy story. Journalist A, Mr. Kirnd, please tell us something. Is ra really illegitimately born as what is discussed online? It is said that she was an indiscreet prostitute when she was in university. Is it Before Journalist A finished the question, Horace, like an angry wild beast, spun around to face him with the greatest fury ming in his eyes. Journalist A shut up immediately and tightly closed his mouth. The whole crowd was stupefied by Horaces anger. Rage was flickering in his eyes like fire, which was scary. Everybody held their breath and did not dare to breathe. The whole scenepsed into silence. No one dared to utter a word when scared by Horaces anger. When Horace was about to turn around and leave, they resumed their questions and the din became loud again right away, with everyone prowling to see his attitude towards this affair. Horace gnashed out, Enough! Shut up! The whole world became quiet again when Horace began to talk. Everybodys eyes were fixed on this furious man. Horace, with his expression as cold as ice, responded decisively, I know her better than any of you. He was very worried about ra. Ignoring those noisy journalists and leaving them outside the door, he wheeled himself into his exclusive lift. He was determined to find out and investigate the whole affair which drew the public attention to ra again. He wondered who did it. Would it be Ashlee again? He felt that the incident this time was actually moreplicated than it is seen on the surface. Isaac walked beside him and said, Mr. Kirnd, should I conduct some investigations? Of course, bute to my office first. Horace called ra as soon as he arrived at his office. However, she did not pick up the phone, which intensified his worry. He decided to have a look at the onlinements. When he clicked on the hashtags, he found that ras family background and history, as well as what had happened two years ago, were all posted and spread everywhere on the Inte, where now was flooded with rumors about and curses on ra and her mother. ?ra, son of a bitch! ?A slut under the skin of Mrs. Kirnd! I didnt like her from the very beginning. ?She and her mother, a prostitute and a shameless mistress! If I see them, I will definitely tear them up! ?Debauched in nature! Indiscreet! She doesnt deserve Mr. Kirnd! Sir, divorce her! Horace became serious and stern with an icy-cold expression. It was the first time that Horace had been in such a great rage in front of Isaac, which scared him a lot. Horace thought for a moment and demanded coldly, There are a lot of rumors about ra online. Delete all thements of those KOLs and suspend their ounts! Yes, Mr. Kirnd! Horace continued, Whats more, suppress the news and delete all the negativements about ra and her mother. No more coboration with those who dont cooperate this time. Yes, sir! I will do it right away! Isaac nodded heavily. Wait a minute, Horace, with the greatest determination to find out and not to let off the mastermind behind the n, gnashed out, Hurry up with your investigation of the drug affair two years ago and leave your other tasks to others. Receiving the order, Isaac hurriedly went out to work. ra was still in the W Hotel. She did not even realize how she had finished the interview. Yet, all in all, it was over. Many people still stayed there, observing and talking about her. ra was lost in extreme anger and sadness, which made her sneered at the reality. How disgusting! She really wanted to tear their hypocritical masks down to have a look at their souls- whether they were really innocent and pure or actually more terrible than her! There were dirty hearts and malice souls hidden under those ugly skins. All of a sudden, her chest aching, ra was attacked by a spasm of nausea, which made her quite ufortable. On their way back to GLAM, both Sarah and Luis were at their wits end how tofort ra. Sarah said, ra, ignore them. We believe you. Luis said, What has been posted online is definitely unreliable! You might be cleared of all me tomorrow. Well, how about doxing the one who spread the rumors and then we can sue him! ra squeezed a bitter smile and said, Thank you. Im fine. After they went back to GLAM, ra sank into her chair motionlessly. She did not want to turn on theputer and read those curses on both her and her mother anymore. She could not stand it any longer. Suddenly, Sarah ran over and cried with excitement, ra, your husband is so cool! Amazingly cool!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 162 The One Behind It Horace? ra wondered what he had done to win Sarahs admiration. Sarah cried excitedly, There is a video of the journalists interviewing Horace. Watch it! It has been spread to every corner online! He is so COOL! She thumbed up at ra in order to show her admiration towards Horace. ra picked up her phone and found it a great pity that she had not checked on her phone for a long while because, besides the three calls from Darren, there were also eight missed calls from Horace. Even though she missed the calls, she still could see what he was going to say as he tried to contact her in such a hurry. She was grateful. Whereas, she did not know how to face him at that moment since she was sorry that the rumors about her might cause him troubles. In the video, a crowd of journalists interviewed Horace about the rumors online. The whole scene was noisy, chaotic and covered by a growing din. ra noticed that, in the video, a crowd of journalists blocked Horaces way into the corporation and kept on questioning him about his attitude towards the hashtags about herself while Isaac was trying to maintain order- it was in total chaos. Amid the chaos, Horace, although he sat still and quiet in his wheelchair in a calm manner like a delicate ice sculpture, owned an air of authority that indicated that he had the power to put the whole world under control. A journalist suddenly got rid of the crowd and stepped closer to Horace. He cried, Mr. Kirnd, please tell us something. At this, Horace finally turned around and cast a look at that journalist. The fury in his eyes would scare and make everyone shudder even through the lens. ra knew that Horace was definitely pissed, or even furious. Although he did not shout, nor did he have a dramatic change in his expression, the look in his eyes could quiet all the journalists down like a basin of icy-cold water. Horaces voice slowly rang to break such a deadly silence. I know her better than any of you. Even though he did not reply in a powerful tone, his seemingly casual words weighed a thousand pounds, forcing all the journalists to hold their breath. Moreover, even people like ra who saw this through the screen could feel the power of his answer. He trusted her no matter how the world had defamed her. She got a lump in her throat. She did not believe that she could deserve such trust and care from such a man. All the anger and pain she had suffered that day were relieved at Horaces words. At that moment, ra felt that she had restored her power and positiveness again. No one could hurt her anymore as long as Horace was there with her. Horace had embraced her with warmth and rescued her sinking heart. The work of that day finally came to an end amid the rumors. ra simply tidied up her desk and left GLAM. She did not want to give any response to those boringments any more. Since she could not exin the whole story within one or two sentences, she would just give up the effort. A clean hand wants no washing. ra saw Horaces ck Bentley parking at the crossroad as soon as she went out of GLAMs door. He was there to take her home. Was he there for her because he was afraid that she would be recognized in the subway? Lost in thought, ra stood still for a while, not knowing how to face Horace. She did not move a little until Horace rolled down the car window and greeted her with a low but attractive voice, Get on or not? ra gave him a smile and then got in the car. When the door closed, Horace said, I am sorry that I introduced you to the public in the news conference so hurriedly. I forgot those rumors. ra shook her head and said, It is fine. I am fine since I have gotten used to those rumors. Well, I am sorry that my affair would bring disgrace to you and Solrace Corporation. Im so afraid that youll never talk to me again or be angry with me. Im indeed very angry, Horace replied. ra looked at her with panic.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He continued, Im angry because I didnt protect you well. Well ra was relieved and smiled, Its not your fault. Horace said, I am investigating the truth. It took ra one or two seconds to understand what he meant. It was high time that they should find out the truth of what had happened two years ago and totally end the rumors. Whereas, to tell the truth, ra had been thinking about the truth behind that affair for so many times; yet she could not figure out anything reasonable. She said, I have been thinking whether the incident two years ago was the someones revenge on me or a trick by some undesirables. Why would they do those terrible things to a college student? I once thought that they were Darrens enemies, but that idea was dismissed after we broke up. At the very beginning, Horace held the simr suppositions, but when the mastermind began to destroy evidence and hide the clues, he realized that it could not be the undesirables but someone who was acquainted with Darren or ra. ra also knew that it could be someone she knew, such as Ashlee and Valerie Bet. Yet she did not believe that they would hurt her to such an unforgivable extent since they had already shown off enough in front of her. Besides, there had been neither dealings nor conflicts between Ashlee and her except for several encounters during her university life. It was unreasonable that she hated her so deeply. A gentle breeze blew in through the window, which made ra feel a little bit cold, so she sat close to Horace to keep warm. She had suffered a lot from anger and indignation for a whole day, which made her exhausted. Now, she could finally rx herself since Horace had turned up to support her. She beamed with a relieved heart. Now their fates had been closely connected together and they would never leave each other alone. ra, as meek and cute as a kitten, leaned her head against Horaces shoulder and fell asleep. The atmosphere in the car was cozy and tranquil. Horace was also relieved when he finally saw ra. He looked down at her face in sympathy and also with tender love. Time passed slowly. After a while, Isaac, sitting on the seat of the co-pilot, picked up a call through his Bluetooth earphone. He hung up after a few minutes with a joyful look. He lowered his voice and whispered to Horace, Mr. Kirnd, we have found an important clue. I believe that it can help Mrs. Kirnd a lot. With lights of surprise flickering in eyes, Horace asked, Youve found the mastermind? Isaac replied, We dont know who the mastermind is yet, but we found someone involved in the incident two years ago. He was once sent abroad. Now he is tied up in the underground garage waiting for our questions. A faint smile of satisfaction crossed Horaces face. Wonderful, it was indeed good news. Chapter 163 Fight Back It was time for revenge. Horace sneered with satisfaction. He would make those who had hurt ra kneel down to beg for her forgiveness. He would let them pay! ra slept so soundly that Horace did not want to wake her up. Isaac said, Mr. Kirnd, here we are. Should we wake Mrs. Kirnd up? No, I will carry her in. You can take my wheelchair in. No strangers can see my legs since we are in the garage inside my home. Yes, sir. Then, Horace got off and carried her into the house. Isaac followed him with his wheelchair. Horace carried ra to the bedroom in order that she could take a good rest. She seemed to be extremely exhausted and lost in a deep sleep, which showed that she had suffered a lot from hard work and unhappiness for a whole day. Horace slightly rubbed her forehead in sympathy, tucked her in gently and then left the room. Together with Isaac, he went to the underground garage. The person involved in the affair two years ago was found and now tied up tightly there, crouching down with great fear. His thievish look made him an obvious undesirable. Horace moved towards him slowly in his wheelchair and stopped in front of him. He asked coldly, Tell me what you did two years ago. The thievish man begged for mercy obsequiously, You must be the boss. Yet, it has already been two years and I can remember nothing. I did nothing Horace sneered. He gave no answer but cast an icy-cold look at that man, which seemed to be able to cut him into pieces. Although Horace said nothing, the intimidating air exuded from him could nearly freeze that man, which made him shiver. Isaac kicked him heavily and said, No more tricks! We have already done a thorough investigation and you should tell us everything or you will be tortured to death! Realizing that these two gentlemen were the real bosses, the thievish man finally understood that he would really be tortured to death if he kept the secret any longer since those rich men would alwayse up with new ideas to make him beg. He finally implored, Two gentlemen, I wont y tricks again. I will tell you everything you ask me. Isaac ducked down and looked him in his eyes. He asked, Tell me, did someone ask you to bring a drugged girl to an old man two years ago? A girl an old man, the man rolled his eyes with an I-know-but-I-cant-remember-clearly look, trying to cobble his memory together. Horace snapped impatiently, You didnt forget the reason why you were sent abroad, did you? Another kick from Isaac, Never try to challenge our patience. Youd better tell us everything right now! Oh! Sir, got it! It is just in my throat and I will recall it soon. Horace and Isaac had seen many such people C bully the weak and fear the strong. Isaac said, It seems that youve done a lot of terrible things. Think carefully and tell us all about it! Yes, sir! the thievish man answered. Although Horace was quiet in the wheelchair, the thievish man could still be scared to death by his powerful,manding air. He realized that if he told them nothing valuable, he would definitely be killed! He could, of course, remember everything about the affair that happened two years ago. It was because of that girl that he had been sent abroad, so he hated that girl deeply. Well, I can remember it! he said immediately. He began his narration, Two years ago, a pretty girl came to in a high-quality dress. At that time, I wondered why a rich beauty like her would have any dealings with me and, to tell the truth, she was indeed bold enough toe to me alone. She asked me to find him the dirtiest and the ugliest old man that I have ever seen, and after that, she would pay me arge sum of money. Horace and Isaac exchanged a look with each other. Here came the truth! They could finally find the mastermind- a pretty girl! The thievish man continued, Therefore, she left a deep impression on me. I found her an old, ugly gambler, which satisfied her. She was indeed generous and paid me arge sum of money. Moreover, she sent me abroadter. To be honest, I didnt want to go abroad because my wife and my child are here. Yet I had no other choice since she threatened me. Horace asked, Whats her name? Do you have any photos and other personal information about her? The thievish man thought hard and answered, I dont have her photo. Yet, I remember that she once told me her name C AshanowellMiddleYes, Middleton! Her family name was Middleton! She always talked about the Middleton family. Horace and Isaac blurted out simultaneously, Ashlee Middleton! Right! It is her name! You are right, sir! the thievish man nodded heavily.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Ashlee again! Wonderful! Fantastic! Horaces expression sank into a deadly coldness and the darkness in his eyes shone the iciest light, which nearly froze everyone present and scared them away. Even Isaac stepped back with fear when seeing the darkness in Horaces eyes. The thievish man lowered his head down immediately and stayed still and quiet. The cold air in the garage together with the wheelchair mans scary look nearly scared him to death. He wondered whether the man in the wheelchair would kill him and whether he would spring to his feet and give him a heavy kick. Deadly silence wrapped the garage and only Horaces heavy, angry breath could be heard. After a long while, Horace finally calmed himself down. He thought about the whole affair and said to the thievish man, Now, go and confess your crime to the police. Well the thievish man did not want to go to jail. Horace said, Dont worry. If you do what I tell you, I will help you. Understand? Yes, sir! the cruelty in Horaces eyes made him surrender immediately. Isaac took the thievish man away to the police. Horace stared behind them coldly. As before, he would definitely not let him off easily. Yet, now since ra was at the center of public condemnation, he needed a man to help to rify the whole thing for her. Let him be alive in jail for several more days. Then, Horace took out his phone and dialed a number, I need you to do something for me. The next morning, things happened in the vi of the Middleton family. When Ashlee was still asleep and enjoying her dream where she was living an ideal life with Darren, she was woken up by being shaken violently. She opened her eyes and found that it was Valerie. Valerie looked scared and anxious. Mom, whats going on? Why did you wake me up so early? Ashlee slightly rubbed her sleepy eyes and asked. Valerie said anxiously, Ashlee, something happened! Check the news! Chapter 164 The Change in Public Opinion Even though the news was about an earthquake, scandals about the president, or a dirty 5-star restaurant, she should not be woken up to check it in such a hurry, especially when she was steeped in the happiness of a sweet dream where she was making out with Darren, should she? She could almost feel the warmth of Darrens body! Oh, my girl, wake up! The news is about you! About me? Ashlee sprang to her feet at the words. Shouldnt it be ra, who was the protagonist of the current news? ra had been such a celebrity recently and criticism about her could be seen everywhere online. Ashlee was so happy about this that she had brought many new dresses as celebration. Yet, why would she be the focus of the news? Noticing that Valerie almost cried because of anxiety, she could sense that something bad had happened. My girl! Read this! Those people online are going crazy! The Middleton family is done! How serious! Ashlee immediately turned on her tablet. On the Inte, almost all the media, Twitter celebrities and WeChat groups were saying that, ording to the investigation, it was not ra herself who volunteered to work as a prostitute but her biological sister who had drugged her and then made her one. More importantly, they all said that they have concrete evidence because a person involved, who helped to frame ra, had already confessed his crime to the police. With the testimony of this witness, ra now was cleared of all me and rumors while Ashlee became totally notorious. Moreover, it was also said that ras mother was once raped and forced by Glenn Middleton, which was exactly in ordance with an old saying, Like father, like daughter. People also doxed out the ugliest photo of Ashlee and posted it everywhere online. The truth was uncovered! Apart from that, old stories had also been posted about how Ashlee had bullied ra since they were kids, how she sent someone to drug ra, how she found an ugly old man to rape ra, and how she made ra suffer from injustice and despise for so many years by snapping her pictures and spreading malicious rumors. Astonished, Ashlee found herself suffocated and her hands couldnt help shaking from the fear. Who? Who did this? No one but Darren knew the truth. Yet Ashlee was sure that Darren would never do this to her. Since she was pregnant, Darren had been much kinder to her and would call her every day when they could not see each other, so he would never intend to do this. Besides, Darren, in fear that a more in-depth investigation would be conducted on that affair, had already helped her to destroy as much evidence as they could find. Ashlee tried to calm herself down and continued her reading. People on almost every social media tform were cursing her and the Middleton family. ?Poor ra, been so severely bullied Ashlee Middleton is definitely a demon, a jealous bitch! She looks ugly in that photo! ?The Middletons are all viins! They not only bullied the mother but also the daughter! How evil! ?Viper! Much worse than worms! Ashlee, you did those awful things to your sister! Just wait for your nemesis! Youll die a horrible death! ?Ashlee, go to hell! Let the thunder kill her! ?The Middletons are all devils! Such devils can never run a reliablepany, no more coboration with them! Ashlees heart began to beat wildly and she could feel that her doom was approaching. How could she show herself up in public again anymore! There was another piece of news saying that the stock price of Mind Inc. had plunged since that morning when the news about Ashlee had been published and spread, which brought serious damage to the business of the Middleton family and made a lot of clients terminate their contract with it. Bankruptcy was the foreseeable oue. Ashlee got the willies and began to shiver. Was doom really approaching? She sank to the floor powerlessly. Valerie was very worried about Ashlee and helped her up immediately.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Mom! Mom! Help me! Help! eyes goggling as a dead fish, Ashlee tightly held Valeries clothes in her hand. I dont want to die. I dont. He will never let me off! Mom, I am done! I am done! Who? Who wont let you off? Valerie was puzzled. Horace! Horace! Hell never let me off! Mom! in a great panic, Ashlee cried. Ashlee gradually realized that, even though Horace was not the one who published the news, he would never forgive her easily. Those threatening words Horace once said were imprinted in Ashlees mind, which always gave her nightmares. It was unexpected that his words had turned into reality so soon since that morning. Valerie began to be scared too when she heard his name. He was so omnipotent that he could make them kneel down as easily as he killed an ant. Valerie cried out, My girl, oh, God help us! Dont be afraid, I am here with you. I will never let ra and her mother off! Those bitches! They should go to hell! There rang the sounds of rapid footsteps on the staircases. It was Glenn. Before he entered Ashlees room, he heard their curses on ra and her mother. He became very angry. He shouted at them furiously as soon as he crossed the threshold. Bitch! Glenn bellowed at Valerie, I have heard everything you said just now! Had it not been for your insult to and hatred of ra and her mother, we wouldnt be so miserable now! And even now, you still want to bully them! You are the one who should go to hell! He then turned around to face Ashlee and continued, Little devil! How dare you frame your sister? You are much worse than the devil! ra is your sister! Seeing that Glenn scolded Ashlee because of ra, Valerie burst into ming rage as if there was a volcano erupting in her body. She shouted back, Dont shout at us! If you hadnt been with Helena Selman, there wouldnt be the little bitch ra! She is satisfied now since she sessfully defamed her sister and nearly brought bankruptcy to ourpany. She is a troublemaker and a curse! Ashlee just wanted to teach her some lessons since we dont like her at all! Dont make a fuss! Ashlee began to whimper. Valerie continued, spitting as she spoke, Ashlee is pregnant now and she has tried her best to keep Darren by her side for us. They are going to get married! However, how about the other daughter of you? ra, what has she done? After she married Horace, she brought countless troubles to us. You should me her and make her beg for our forgiveness! Retorted sharply by Valeri Bet and vexed by Ashlees crying, Glenn couldnt shout his indignation out anymore and began to me himself. If he had controlled his sexual desire when facing Helena Selman, there would not be so many troubles at all. When the Middletons were sitting in the vi trying to figure out a solution, a boom suddenly rang downstairs and a group of people in ck stormed in. Chapter 165 Ashlee Was Taken Away The nanny of the Middletons family tried to shout aloud to stop them, but she was in turn forced to the corner. They asked her the whereabouts of Ashlee Middleton and the nanny had no choice but to point at the bedroom upstairs. Then they rushed into the room and took Ashlee away violent. Glenn and Valerie were pushed away by them and they tried to scream and fight back. But the two used to live an extravagant life could by no means beat the well-trained hatchet men. Then Ashlee was taken away while screaming. Meanwhile, ra had just woke up. She had a nice dreamst night and now as she woke up, she felt quite energetic. Horace had been waiting for her in the dining room. ra came into the room and sat down with a smile on her face. Horace said in a low voice, You seem to get better now. ra swallowed a mouthful of coffee and said, Im myself again. I dont care what others will say. I just want you to trust me. Horace looked at her with a faint smile on face and said, Ive asked GLAM for a leave for you. I want to take you somewhere else. ra was quite confused. She was wondering where Horace would take her. With all those rumors and troubles out there, she didnt want to create trouble for Horace. I dont wanna go, ra said. But Horace knew what ra had in mind and said, You must go. Dont bother, its not a press conference or something like that. ra frowned and was all the more confused. But she had no choice but to after having the meal. Until now ra hadnt checked her phone and thats why she didnt know what happened online. Now Ashlee had be the culprit to me. Horace drove ra to a dested freezer room, in which different kinds of junk was cast here and there in a messy way. ra couldnt help but shivered all over as she came into the house. Horace noticed that and asked, Do you feel cold? You can take on my coat. No. Youll catch cold. Just take it on. ra nodded and took the coat. She felt much warmer now. They opened the door and saw Ashlee was lying on the floor, tied up with her mouth covered by tape, her hair disheveled. ra was taken aback by what she saw, Horace, what happened to Ashlee? Ashlee couldnt say anything. She just stared at Horace and ra with fear in eyes. Horace sneered and before he could say anything, someone break into the house. It was Darren and Valerie who rushed in out of breath. Seemingly it took them a lot of efforts to here. ra was all the more shocked. Ashlee was kidnapped? Even Valerie was here. What happened? Horace was quite surprised that they would break in. But soon he knew why they were here. After Ashlee was taken away, Darren and Valerie must have known it was Horace who hired those hatchet men. To know her whereabouts, they must have followed Horace here. If they thought they could change anything with their presence here, they were wrong. Horace sneered and remained silent. And now Valeries face had been covered all over with tears. She kneeled before Horace and cried, Please, Mr. Kirnd, please, let Ashlee go. If you want to revenge, you can take my life. Please, let her go, I beg you, Mr. Kirnd. ra couldnt believe what she saw. Valerie, who really cared about her dignity and never allowed anyone to find fault with her, was now kneeling on the ground to beg Horace. Valerie saw ra who was standing beside Horace and she then turned to her. ra was scared by her move and hid herself behind Horace.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Valerie still said while sobbing, Ashlee is still your own younger sister despite the things she did. Please, forgive her. Ill apologize. She must be innocent. There must be some misunderstanding between you Misunderstanding? How could you say that now? Isaac scolded as he couldnt stand that woman anymore. ra was still confused. She couldnt figure it out what Ashlee did to irritate Horace. Was that rted to her? Ashlee tried to struggle while sobbing. But what she could do with her body tied up tightly by the rope was only to mumble unclearly. Darren couldnt help but sympathize with Ashlee as he saw how poor she was right now. He walked over to Horace and said, Please, for my sake, let her go. She is still pregnant. I can do anything to make up for her mistake. His words again aroused Horaces rage. He said in a contemptuous way, Just look how selfish you are, Darren! I think you know exactly what she did, dont you? And now you want me to let her go? Dont forget that youre also a victim of that incident. Darrens face turned pale. Yes, he did loathe Ashlee. But what could he do after he knew she had his baby? He didnt have a choice right now. It was his baby after all. Darren said with a pale face, But remember she is pregnant. Just let her go. What had happened had already happened. ra is alright now, isnt she? Now ra finally understood that what happened here was actually rted to her. But she remembered that she had made it clear with them that they wouldnt get involved with each other anymore. They were all saying that Ashlee had done something unforgivable. What had she done? ra was still wondering something else. It had never urred to her that it was rted to what happened to her two years ago. So, she asked Horace, What did Ashlee do, Horace? Horace looked at Ashlee then at ra before he said, It was Ashlee Middleton who set you up two years ago. Ashlee Middleton? ra couldnt believe her ears. All the things she suffered these years, the unfairness, the rumors, were all thanks to her younger daughter. And she could still remember how she was almost raped and how Darren broke up with her. She felt as if she was struck by a lightning. Isaac exined, Ive done some investigation. Two years ago, it was Ashlee who hired someone to drug you; it was Ashlee who hired the man to rape you and take those photos. She even spread those photos and sent the photos to Darren. The rumors were all created by her. ra stared at Ashlee on the floor and saw how she looked at her maliciously. Now she finally believed what Isaac told her. Chapter 166 Ashlee’s Unrequited Love No! it wasnt Ashlee! Valerie suddenly came out and said to Horace and ra, Its my fault, my fault. You can kill me if you want. Please, let my daughter go. Darren and Ashlee were stunned. What was Valerie doing? Was she even willing to sacrifice herself? And would Horace forgive Ashlee? Valerie cried, Two years ago, I knew ra started a rtionship with such an excellent boy and I envied her so much that I nned to drug her and take those photos. I even spread rumors in her school to ruin her reputation I did all those things. Ashlee has nothing to do with this! Horace knew she just wanted to be the scapegoat for her daughters future. He said coldly, Dont you think Ill let you go that easily, you and your daughter. Ashlee was still struggling. Seemingly she had something to say and Darren walked over to her and took off the tape on her mouth. Ashlee breathed heavily and Darren pressed his hand on her chest for her to breathe smoothly. Valerie continued, No, its me! I did all this, not Ashlee! I just couldnt bear to see that little bitch had her happiness and I wanted to ruin her. Hell is the only destination for her and her mother! Horace didnt want to forgive Ashlee that easily simply due to Valeries confession. He gradually lost his patience. He didnt want to get involved with Valerie. Valerie saw her words didnt work and then she decided to attack ra to irritate Horace. She shouted at her, You bitch, ra! I should have hired ten more to rape you, bitch! And now youre just standing there watching us making a fool of ourselves. How shameless you are! Its your own younger sister and you Before she could finish, Horace was finally possessed by his anger and Isaac rushed over to her and pressed her onto the ground so that she could finally shut up. Now ra was bitterly disappointed. Valerie and her daughter constantly found fault with her in her daily life and they had even tried to hire someone to rape her They wanted to snatch away the happiness from her. And they were even her families. ra fixed her eyes on her and said with her voice shivering, Why do you hate me so much? Im a member of our family after all, but you Now she choked with sobs. But Ashlee suddenly burst outughing hysterically. All her ns had failed and ra was now standing right before her intact. And her evil n had been revealed by Horace, who loved ra so much. She was like amb about to be ughtered. Now instead of begging for their mercy, Ashlee wanted to kill herself. Now there was a terrible cut on her arm and now her sleeves were soaked by blood. She knew now she must tell the truth and she cried, Why? ra, you must have known why. Thats because you stole my love from me. You stole my Darren from me! I envied you so much and I wanted you to break up. He is mine! Only I deserve to have his love. And you, ra, you are nothing but a bastard child. What does he see in you! Why! ra and Darren were both shocked by what she said. They didnt know that Ashlee loved Darren and she even loved him so much. ra said confusedly, Darren? How did you know him? Darren was also very confused. He didnt remember he had met Ashlee back in college. Ashlee ground her teeth and ras words took her back to the day she fell in love with Darren. That day she went to ras college to handle some business and then she saw Darren riding a bike passing by in front of her. She could still remember how he passed before her in a white shirt under the sunlight and how he smiled brightly with her eyes fixed on someone affectionately like a prince. But then he was fixing his eyes on ra. Then a sense of hatred shed in Ashlees eyes and she shouted at ra, Ive met Darren two years ago at your campus and I fell in love with him. I just wanted to ruin you, a shameless bitch! You dont deserve his love! And now Darren finally knew why Ashlee looked at him so affectionately and intently when he met her for the first time. ra was also shocked and she remembered that when she was a little girl, Ashlee tried to rob the shabby doll in her hand though she had already had many beautiful dolls. Little ra cried as she saw how Ashlee brought the doll back to her room. Now that feeling welled up in her mind again.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. And after they grew up, she even tried to steal her boyfriend and her happiness. ra fixed her cold eyes on Ashlee and said in an icy voice, He was my boyfriend two years ago. How dare you? What? Ashlee asked, Thats the question I want to ask. Darren is such a handsome and excellent boy. You bitch dont deserve his love! When She fell in love with Darren, she did some investigation and found that he was of a prominent background. She would definitely try to possess him. So, you nned to trap me and make us break up? ra still couldnt believe what Ashlee did to her, Im your sister. You shouldnt have treated me like that despite your anger and envy. Did you know how much harm you would cause to me, Ashlee? Darren also red at Ashlee coldly. If it were for not her evil n, now ra would have be his wife, but now she had be his aunt. Ashlee sneered and said, Thats right. I did all those things! And now youve already been stained by that old man, whore! Its toote to say anything now. Chapter 167 A Sudden Phone Call Silence suddenly reigned the house. Ashlees words might further irritate Horace and ra and that might bring great trouble to her. Darren quickly stopped her, Just shut up, Ashlee! Horace suppressed his anger and said with a sneer on his face, Distain? Sorry, Ashlee, Im afraid I must inform you that it was I who stayed with ra that night.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Ashlee was indeed scared but she still said those words with an evil yet proud smile on her face. But now Horaces words made her face pale immediately. Thats impossible! Ashlee shouted, It was definitely an old man She wanted to shout again, but Horaces cold eyes told her that he wasnt lying. She felt as if she was struck by the lightning. It had never urred to her that she didnt hurt ra two years ago and now she would even have her own life ruined thanks to what she did. Meanwhile, Darren was also shocked by Horaces words. But now with the baby inside Ashlees body in mind, Darren still said on her side, If it was so, please let Ashlee go, Uncle Horace. Horace sneered and didnt say anything, but Darren knew that he didnt n to do as he said. And as she heard what Darren said, Ashlee felt much better and she said to him with tears in eyes, Darren, you said those for me, right? You dont want to watch me die, do you? Ashlee knew that she didnt have to hide anything anymore in Darrens face. She was quite moved that Darren treated she and her child in such a way. Darren didnt try to abandon her despite what she did. She continued, I really love you, Darren. I was possessed by your charm the moment I saw you. I love you. I love you, Darren. Ill do anything for you. Youre mine! Valerie also said, Darren! You know how much Ashlee loves you, dont you? I could hear her crying in her room every night since she knew you loved ra. She would have done all those just because she loves you so much. Dont me her, Darren. Now the two culprits behind the case two years ago were now standing right before ra. But she could feel nothing but ridiculous right now. It was nothing but a farce for her. Almost no one had cared about her life and her love in the recent two years. She was ndered, distained and abandoned No one knew better than herself what miseries she had been through. And she made it alone. Everyone around her thought she was a whore and they would avoid meeting her as long as they could. And the men around her either detested her or make fun of her. Most importantly, her heart was already broken. If she didnt meet Horace, the only one willing to believe her in the world, she couldnt imagine what a future she would have. In ras mind, what Valerie and Ashlee did was unforgivable. Darren shook Valerie off and walked over to ra, Though I am your ex-boyfriend now, I still want to beg you to forgive Ashlee. She has my baby now. my baby shouldnt shoulder Ashlees guilty. And Ashlee is your sister. You two are still bound by blood. Bound by blood? How ridiculous it was. She hated the same blood flowing in their blood vessels. She hated Glenn who took away her mothers happiness and brought her to this depressing world. She needed to face the fact that she was Ashlees sister, the malicious woman. Bound by blood? She hated this rtion to the core. ra could still remember the scene when she first met Valerie and Ashlee. Valerie was her stepfather and Ashlee was er sister. She thought she could get along well with them. But these years her patience and tolerance gave her nothing but harm and envy. They disappointed her so much. It was quite lucky for her to be saved by Horace the night she was drugged. Otherwise, she didnt know how she could make it. So, who was she in their eyes? An enemy? A stranger? Or a piece of trash that could be stepped on at any time? ra didnt want to say a word. They have already hurt her so much. Now it was toote to say she was willing to forgive them or not. ra turned her face away and to avoid looking Darrens eyes. Horace sneered, Dont say that anymore. Now you must pay for what you did to ra. Isaac! Copy that, Mr. Kirnd, Isaac nodded and brought into the room those strong men who had been waiting outside. Pointing at Ashlee and Valerie, Isaac said to the men, Take them away and gave some pills to them. Then you can do whatever you want. Then Isaac added, Remember to take some videos. The men walked over to the two with an evil smile on their face. Ashlee and Valerie screamed with fear and Darren wanted to stop them but he was then pushed into the corner. Mom! Save me! No! No! Ashlee cried, Please! Darren! No, get off me Darren took Horaces arm and begged, Please, uncle Horace! Just think of my baby! Its my child! ra closed her eyes, determined to ignore their screams. Horace sneered, I dont think you are in a position to judge. The men were trying to put the pills into the struggling womens mouth. ra was a bit scare and she pressed her head into Horaces arms with her heart quite cold. She felt quite guilty. But even at this moment Valerie and Ashlee was still cursing her and that made ra finally decide to let Horace do what he nned to. She told herself that she was also doing so for her mother. She was kind but she knew what she had to do. She knew someone as evil as Ashlee and Valerie deserve such punishment. Suddenly, Isaac received a phone call and that really made him quite astonished. Why He knew he must stop Horace and those men. Then he whispered to Horace. No one knew what he said to Horace, who also changed his face and then shouted to stop those men. Chapter 168 A Dramatic Change Stop it! You! Isaac took a step forward and stopped the men. The pills and water were almost stuffed into their mouth and as they suddenly stopped, the water was sshed onto the two womens clothes. They stopped and Isaac sent them back. Valerie and Ashlee copsed onto the ground with great fear. Darren was surprised yet also confused why Horace would ask his men to stop. And he didnt think too much and untied Ashlee. With one hand supporting her and another supporting Valerie, he helped the two stand up. Darren! Ashlee sensed that she was saved. She pressed her head on Darrens chest and burst into tears. Valerie also began to sob. She was so scared. She was almost drugged and raped and if it was known to someone else, she would have been ruined. Glenn might abandon her and drive her out of the family. ra was also stunned. She had no idea what happened to Horace. What made him change his mind? What happened? Or did he forgive her in a moment of sympathy? No emotion was written on Horaces dark face. He turned to ra and suddenly whispered to her in an apologetical voice, Sorry, Im afraid that I couldnt do this to Ashlee anymore. Why did Horace let them go that easily? ra was quite confused why the phone call would make Horace decide to stop the punishment. It wasnt like him. Horace also noticed the confusion on her face. But he couldnt torture Ashlee anymore. He took ras hand and said, Ill exin to youter, ra. Horace was also shocked as he heard the information from Isaac. It had never urred to him that it was Ashlee. Horace said to Isaac, Let them go. And you should stay here taking care of ra. Find me in the hospital after you sent her back home. Hearing that, Darren quickly took Ashlee and Valerie away. Horace also followed them and left. It was quite cold in this freezer room. Horace left ra alone here, which made ra feel even colder. Horace even abandoned her here and left here with Ashlee. Isaac said to ra, Lets go, Mrs. Kirnd. I will send you home. ra nodded. On their way back home, ra asked Isaac, What happened? Why did Horace change his mind? Thats because Isaac said with hesitation, I think maybe youd better ask Mr. Kirnd. Now ra knew that it might have something to do with Horaces past and it was inappropriate for her to ask more. Though she didnt want to witness Ashlee being tortured, she was still eager to know what happened to Horace. The idea kept haunting her in her mind. Would Horace dump her just like what Darren did? It was indeed a ridiculous idea. But she cared about Horace so much. She had already lost Darren and she wouldnt let her Horace be stolen again. Now ra was staying at home alone. Horace didnt call her and she had no idea when he woulde back. After the cook finished her work, ra asked her to leave. ra checked her phone and found that what Ashlee did two years ago had been revealed to the public. It must be Horace who instructed all media in Stratmont to write such articles. Luckily, Horace found out the truth. Otherwise, ra might have been the target for ming for another a few years. Justice dyed is justice denied. It was already 11 at night and Horace still didnt send any message to her. ra didnt want to call and disturb him. ra checked her Facebook and found that it was filled withments cursing Ashlee and her mother and she started to get tired of it. The two women had received enough punishment. And she saw the user Back2Past checked her page again and even liked several of her posts. It was indeed a mysterious man for ra and she then followed that user. ra spent a lot of time online and had been waiting for Horace until midnight. The whole room was reigned by dead silence. And there was still no message sent by Horace. ra put down her phone and then picked it up again and again, wondering whether she should call Horace or not. It was already quitete at night and she didnt know whether he had had his dinner or not. Maybe he had encountered some danger ra gradually fell asleep and when she woke up, it was already another day. The moment she got up, she checked her phone and found that there was still no message. She asked a day off yesterday and today Horace was not at home so ra got to GLAM early at morning. As she arrived at GLAM, she found Darren, who had just arrived and looked quite tired. Darren saw the dark circles around her eyes and asked her, Are you alright? You seemed not to have slept well. ra smiled and said, You also looked quite tired. They both halted for a few seconds and then suddenly opened their mouth to say two different names, which made them both smiled awkwardly. Horace Ashlee Darren saw ra have something to say and then said, Shall we have a talk in my office? ra followed Darren into his office. Darren poured ra a cup oftte, her favorite, and said, I remember you lovette. ra nodded, Im surprised that you still remember. I never forget it.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . When they were still impecunious college students, Darren had taken her to a coffee shop and bought her a cup of coffee. Darren just sat there with a smile on his face watching her drinking the coffee. He told ra that he would build her arge coffee house and collect all kinds of coffee in that for her to drink. By then she thought it was a mere joke. But now she knew that Darren was actually capable of doing so. To not let herself indulge in the past, ra quickly changed the topic, By the way, where is Ashlee and Valerie now? And what about Horace? Darren said, Just m down, okay? Have a cup of coffee and Ill answer your question one by one. ra was not in the mood to drink coffee. But she didnt want to refuse Darrens kindness and took a sip. Darren said, Horace had sent Valerie abroad to an underdeveloped country so that she wouldnt bother you anymore. She had ruined herself. Horace would ensure that she wouldnt live a happy life in her declining years. Chapter 169 Horace’s Explanation Actually, ra didnt care about where Valerie was. She just wanted to know Horaces whereabouts and why he didnte backst night without even giving her a phone call.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ra continued, Then where is Ashlee and what about her baby? Darren answered, She was taken to the hospital by Horace for examination and treatment. Now Horace is staying with her taking care of her. ra suddenly looked upwards as if she couldnt believe her ears. Horace was taking care of Ashlee? ras face turned paler and her lips looked quite dry. She lowered her head. It didnt sound like what Horace would do. ra was a bit jealous. Darren was as confused as ra. He said, I dont know why he would do so either. His attitude towards Ashlee changed a lot. Now he treated Ashlee like she was his younger sister. ra was still shocked as she knew the fact. She couldnt figure out why there was a dramatic change in Horaces attitude. ra felt even worse as she imagined how Horace stayed with Ashlee. She believed that Horace wouldnt betray her. But his weird action made ra felt quite ill at ease. She felt as if her doll was stolen by Ashlee again. Darren noticed the change on ras face and he asked affectionately, Are you okay, C? Dont bother. Horace wont fall in love with Ashlee. But I really dont know why he would do that. Oh, I didnt think he will betray me. Im just a bit a bit jealous. Now Darren was sure how much ra loved Horace. He fixed his eyes on her. ra was still beautiful, her hair like a ck waterfall, her lips as red as roses, her nose small and delicate, her eyes as clear and reflective as a mirror ra felt a bit ill at ease as she was stared at by Darren. She stood up and said, I should get to work now, sorry. ra, Darren stood up and said, Sorry, Im so sorry. I didnt protect you well two years ago. ra was stunned. She didnt expect Darren would apologize in such a sincere way. She took a deep breath and she felt that she could finally face the tragic rtionship with Darren. Now she felt much better now. With her back facing Darren, she didnt say anything and walked out of his office as if she eventually walked out of his world. Darren thought of the baby in Ashlees body and the fact that he would get married to her soon. Then he also heaved a sigh. Meanwhile, Horace was staying with Ashlee. Ashlee was lying on the bed. Now her face looked much better now and she had calmed down. Yesterday she was kidnapped, almost raped and then saved suddenly. Now she felt as if she had finally woken up from a terrible nightmare. Horace was sitting beside her with his eyes fixed on his phone. He heard something and looked upwards to find Ashlee was staring at him with fear. He then opened his mouth friendly, Oh, you wake up, Ashlee. Ashlee didnt dare to say a word. Horace called the nurse to exam her body. When Ashlee was taken to the hospitalst night, she was almost ina. He had been busying himself taking care of Ashlee and didnt even came back home. He didnt know whether ra was at GLAM or not. He wasnt sure whether she was angry at him because he had been out all night. Nurse changed a fresh dressing for her cut. Then she took her blood pressure and her blood sample. She told Horace that if there wasnt anything wrong, she would be allowed to leave the hospital today. Horace thanked the nurse, and the nurse smiled back at him sweetly. She thought the women on the bed was the girlfriend of this handsome man in wheelchair. What a lucky woman. When she was sent here, Ashlee couldnt figure out what had happened. But now she had be quite sober. Horaces weird action made her feel quite confused. She didnt know why he would stop torturing her and started to take care of her. Ashlee was quite curious why Horace didnt leave right now. She finally asked, Why do you let me go? What are you taking care of me now? I have my reasons. So, he didnt actually forgive her. Ashlee realized. She was scared. In her mind, Horace should have been colder to him. She said, Mr. Kirnd, I wont do it anymore I didnt know my mother had done such an evil thing I Ashlee, Horace said, Though youre much better now, the doctor suggested you to have a good rest. He didnt want to mention the thing two years ago. He couldnt revenge ra on Ashlee anymore. Now he could only punish Valerie. So, can I get back home now? If the nurse agreed you to do so. Ashlee heaved a sigh of relief. Horace had given up punishing her. But what made him change his mind? Ashlee asked carefully, Why did you Then she halted. She was afraid that if she asked more, Horace would change his mind again. Horace took out a photo from his pocket. The photo was yellowish pale, but a little girl in a princess dress could be seen on that photo. The girl looked quite familiar, but Ashlee wasnt sure who the girl was as the photo was a bit blurred. Horace asked her, Do you know that girl? Is that you? Ashlee believed that the photo must have something to do with the reason Horace let her go. If she said she didnt know the girl, what would Horace do to her? and what would happen if she said it was her? She had done a lot to harm ra. Now she was careful about any single question she answered. She didnt answer but ask, Why does it matter whether I know that girl or not? Do you still remember the night ten years ago? You saved a boy who hurst his legs and you carried him to a nearby hospital. The boy was saved, Horace halted for a second and said, That boy was me. Chapter 170 Retribution You? Ashlee couldnt remember. But she knew that it was because of this that Horace would let her go. She was quite lucky. Thank you for saving my life, Ashlee. Without you, I might have died. Horace said in a low voice, but gratefulness was written all over on his face. Yesterday when Isaac received a phone call and he was informed that Ashlee was among the customers who bought the limited-edition princess dress. And the photo was taken around Ashlees vi. Further examination of that photo could also prove that the girl was Ashlee Middleton. Ashlee was the one who saved Horaces life. Now Ashlee knew why Horace would forgive her and she came up with an idea. She remained silent for a while for she didnt want to talk much about the photo. Suddenly, she thought of her mother. She hadnt shown up sincest night. Was she now back to the Middletons vi? Ashlee asked Horace timidly, Where is my mother? Is she back home? Horace sneered, Listen, I can let you go. But I wont do the same thing to your mother if she is really the one behind the things two years ago. Horace knew that it must be Ashlee who nned ras tragedy. But she was only a college student at that time and as her mother, Valerie must have known her daughter had used the Middletons familys power to trap ra. Maybe it was because she also loathed ra and her mother so that she didnt stop Ashlee from doing so. Now as he knew he was saved by Ashlee ten years ago; he couldnt punish Ashlee anymore. But he wouldnt forgive Valerie. Ashlee knew what Horace meant and now as she had finally been safe, she was afraid that Horace would carry out his n again. She didnt dare to ask Horace to forgive her mother. Ashlee said in an affected voice, Well, could I meet my mother? Horace said coldly, Sorry, Ive sent her abroad for ras safety. Ashlee was scared by his words. He was indeed a heartless man. And she knew that her mother was sent abroad for further torturing. She mumbled, Is she alright? Please, be good to her, Mr. Kirnd. She is an olddy. I really want to meet her, so could you arrange a Horace felt disgusted as he heard Ashlee mention her mother. But he still said in a low voice, I can arrange a video call for you to have a talk. Thats all I could do. Ashlee wanted to ask more, but his face daunted her and she knew she had to ept the situation. Maybe she could get her mother backter. And now Valerie had to suffer in a foreignnd. She said sweetly as if she were a little girl, Thank you, Mr. Kirnd. But Horace was immune to sweet words said by any woman other than ra. He still said expressionlessly, Have a good rest. Then he left the ward and asked Isaac to arrange the video call. This afternoon Ashlee left the hospital and was taken to a house suburb to have a video call with Valerie. On the screen, Valerie was sitting in a shabby room, the dirty floor, the fractured wallpaper, and the windowpane made others feel that the house would copse at any moment. Seeing her daughter look quite well and thinking of her own miserable situation, Valerie felt tears welling up in her eyes. Valeries face was smeared by dirt. He looked quite tired and it seemed that she didnt have enough rest after a long day ofboring. Ashlee cried as the miserable look of her mother had made her feel as if her heart were stabbed and as if it were she herself who were suffering. In the past, Valerie, in luxurious clothes, was always the center of attention in public and at home she was always served by arge number of servants. It was the first time for her to have such a rough time. How much her mother had suffered! Ashlee felt as if her heart were broken. Isaac left the room and closed the door.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. After he left, Ashlee began to say with sobs, Are you alright, mom? With one hand covering her mouth, Valerie also said while crying, Dont worry about me. But actually, she had suffered a lot these days. She would rather die. She had to do a lot of work every day and the food here was too awful. She could only eat leftovers. And some bumpkins would even bully her and spit at her. She was often beaten and cursed. Luckily, the wound on her body was hidden under her clothes so that her daughter didnt say that. Ashlee said with tears trickling down her cheeks, You look thinner, mom. I promise you I, Darren and my father will rescue you. Just wait for us, mom! Okay, Ill wait, Valerie said as if she were not the domineering woman anymore, And what about your father? Tell him to save me! I dont want to stay here anymore, Ashlee! Ashlee kept nodding. Then she looked around to ensure there was no one listening. Then she murmured to her mother, Why would you say you nned the thing two years ago? I did this. If you didnt say those words, Horace might not have sent you there. Its my fault. Its my fault Valerie was her mother after all. She would definitely try to save her daughter. Valerie said, Silly girl. Of course, I know what you did. But I didnt stop you, did I? Dont tell Horace it was you. No one could resist his power. Ashlee was moved. Valerie consoled her daughter, I just want you to be safe and happy. Dont worry about me. It is ra Selman who made us suffer. If she didnt ask Horace to do some investigation, Horace wouldnt have known it was you. ra and her mother are the ones to me in this world! Promise me, kid, have a happy marriage with Darren, will you? Ashlee felt quite guilty. Her mother had done a lot for her happiness and now she was suffering in a remote country. And all that was caused by the bitch ra Selman. Chapter 171 The Secret about Her Belly Ashlee said, Mom, dont worry, I will take revenge for you! ra and Helena, just wait for it! You will pay for this! I swear that you will not have a good end! Mom, take care over there! Okay, dont worry, Valerie replied. Ashlee has always been protected by her mother, but now suddenly they were far apart, without her support, Ashlee suddenly felt very isted and helpless, with no one standing behind her.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . They were all in favor of ra and no one was willing to stand up to her. Suddenly, Valerie remembered something and asked Ashlee in a low voice, In your belly She knew that time was running out and at this time, someone wasing. So, Valerie hinted at her, You have to watch out Your baby is the bargaining chip! Before she couldfort Valerie more, the video was shut down. She didnt have enough time to look at her mothers face. The video chat ended in a hurry and she didnt know when the next meeting would be Ashlee wiped away the tears on her face and sat quietly, making a decision in her heart. After a while, Horace was here. He happened to be on the way so he came over to have a look. Isaac said that Ashlee had just finished the video chat with Valerie in the room and was waiting for him. Horace found that it was necessary to have a talk with her, to ask her what she wanted, thus to return the favor once and for all. After this, he no longer owed anything to her any more. In the room, Ashlee sat upright on a chair, staring out the window in a daze. Horace remembered that ten years ago, she was a pure and kind girl, how could she be such a vicious woman now? Was jealousy so powerful that it would change a persons characterpletely? Ashlee saw he came in in a wheelchair. There were still tears on her face but she had returned to her former calm Horace asked her, I assume you have talked with Valerie. Yes, sir. Ashlee said, I really dont know whether I should thank you or hate you. I dont think my mother can bear that kind of suffering. She has never lived that kind of life. It wont be easy for her. She was right, but he just didnt want her to livefortably and Valerie wouldnt repent if she didnt suffer. Actually, he felt that he was easier on her. Ashlee thought that since Horace sent her mother away, he must have made a decision. If she begged him at this time, he would definitely not help her. She was not that stupid. So, she said to him, You said I did you a favor and you owe me one, so whats your n? Anything you want, as long as I can do it. Horace felt that she should ask for money or shares, so he did not take it seriously. Anything? Ashlee thought, was he so sincere? No, he must have thought it was quite easy to get rid of her. Unexpectedly, she sneered and said, I want you to dump ra! This is my term, how about it? Give up ra? Horaces face suddenly turned cold. Impossible. Horace said, his voice cold, I will not agree to this and you should think of something more practical. Why, you cant do it? Horace slowly shook his head, indicating that there was absolutely no way. I didnt expect you to love her so much. Ashlee joked. Ask for other things, Ashlee. His look became impatient. Ashlee was not reconciled. This was the only chance for her to turn around, but she had to think carefully about the terms and she would not agree to a check of tens of millions. If it was before, she would choose money, but now it is different, she just wants something else. Ashlee shrugged and said, Forget it, its hard for you to abandon her. Well, you need to promise me to help me revive the Middleton family, marry Darren, and live a carefree life. Horace could make it happen. He nodded. She slowly stood up, raised her head to look at him, and said, Now, take me home. I want to go home. Horace nodded, turned around, and went out. He arranged for Isaac to drive and take her back to the Middleton family vi together. ra was working in the magazine, but she was so upset that she couldnt concentrate. All she could think was Horace When did he be the center of her life? Without him, it was like life had lost its direction, there was a dense fog in front of her and she couldnt find anything to grasp. raughed at herself. She didnt want to take the initiative to call him, as if she was fussy. She hated herself like this. At this time, the office was buzzing again. ra heard Stephanie and Sarah were talking about something on the news, so she went to join them in order to relieve her boredom. She asked, What are you talking about? Investment, Sarah replied. ra frowned, Investment on what? Hahaha, its the stock. Were talking about the stock of the Mind Inc. It turned out that the stock price of the Middletonspany began to recover today, and whether they should buy some, maybe the Middleton family would be a dark horse in the stock market. Luis said, What kind of evil moth is this Lin family? Yesterday the stock returned plunge while today it channeled red! My buddy saw that the situation was not good yesterday and he sold them all. It was a disaster. Another colleague said, Mind Incs stocks suddenly rose, why? Its abnormal. This stock is not good. The stock of Solrace Corporation is stable. It can make a profit without losing money. Besides, there is a ra fund. I have bought a lot of shares. Everyone was discussing. Stephanie pulled ra aside and said, ra, youre here just in time, can you tell us some inside story? I heard that Solrace Corporation has invested a lot of money to save Mind Inc in the stock market. Is this true? ra looked very embarrassed, but she couldnt show it. She had to say, Im not very clear about Horaces business. Im sorry, I cant help you. Stephanie seemed to see the clue and said, Its okay. Im d youre all right. Stephaniesfort made her even more ufortable. She didnt understand what exactly did Horace want to do? He stayed all night at the hospital to apany Ashlee and helped the Middleton family save the losses. Why did he help her so much? Could it be that she has something on him? Forget it, just take the initiative to contact him. ra felt that she couldnt bear it any longer, so she called Horace. But when she just picked up the phone, she received a call from Russell. Chapter 172 A Meet of Four People Russell spoke on the phone, ra, today is my birthday. In the past, they always wanted to throw me a party, but I refused. However, this time, I want everyone to get together. I have told Horace. You muste as well! ra smiled, Grandpa, were gonna give you a great birthday. See youter. Then she hung up the phone. ra was very surprised that no one knew about Russells birthday and he suddenly noticed them. ra saw that there was no more interview on her afternoon itinerary, so she decided to rush to the nearby shopping mall to choose a birthday present for Russell. The shopping mall disyed a wide variety of gifts. She hesitated for a long time and didnt know what gift to buy. She was very anxious. She came to a mens clothing store and wanted to buy a wallet for him. But she thought again and Russell didnt seem to like such tacky things, so she put it down after starting at it for a long time. She turned around and came to a store that sold massagers and bought a massager that could be ced on the neck or waist. She knew that Russell used to be in the army. Although he was strong, he also had a lot of old injuries, so if he had a massager, it would be much better, right? When she was choosing a massager, Darren also appeared in the mall. He was also hanging out, but he didnt see her and went directly to another store. ra quickly finished shopping, came out and tried to hail a taxi. But it was very difficult to get a taxi at this busy time. ra stood alone on the street, hailing the approaching taxi, but the car drove away quickly. Oh, no! The birthday party was about to start, she would bete if she didnt get a car. ra was a little anxious and wanted to call Horace to ask him to pick her up, but she didnt expect she couldnt get through his phone. What was he doing? Didnt he know that she was going to the birthday party? ra felt even more upset in her heart. At this time, Darren also came out of the mall with a gift bag in his hand. ra? Darren saw her standing on the side of the road anxiously. He asked, Why are you here? He saw the gift bag in her hand and asked, Where are you going? Are you going to the vi? Seeing what he was holding, she smiled and said, Its such a coincidence, are you going there too? Did you buy a gift? Yes, Russell suddenly called me, saying that he was going to celebrate his birthday. This is unprecedented. Darren said, Lets go there together. Ill give you a lift. No, I can take a taxi. ra felt that it was inappropriate. Darren looked at his watch and said, You cant get a taxi during this time. Are you that afraid of me? ra was amused by him and she was afraid that she would bete because she couldnt get a taxi, which would make Russell unhappy, so she said to him, Okay, lets go together. The two got into the car. There was a traffic jam on the road, they waited for several red lights. Darren turned on the radio and it was ying the popr songs from their college days. He said, Do you still remember this song? At that time, a boy in our department sang this song at a party in order to chase a girl, but he didnt sing well at all. ra then recalled it. She smiled and said, I remembered it, but the girl was so moved that the two of them even got together. At that time, we said that fortune favors fools.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Life on the campus was full of fun and embarrassing stories. Some people were always reminiscing about their campus stories because those days were so unforgettable. ra lost her mind for a moment, but soon, she felt that it seemed inappropriate to discuss these memories with Darren, so she straightened her face and changed the subject, Darren, do you know why grandpa suddenly invite us to have dinner together? I thought people should have started preparing for his birthday several months ago. Darren exined, He doesnt like an extravagance, and it happened that his birthday was the anniversary of my great grandmothers death. We wanted to celebrate his birthday before, but he didnt want to. And this time we thought it was the same, so we didnt dare to prepare in advance. But I dont know what happened this year and he suddenly said that he wanted to celebrate together. Then she understood. She stopped talking and the atmosphere was embarrassing all the way. They got out of the car together at the gate. When she got out of the car, she was holding the massager, which was too big for her. She couldnt hold it steady and almost fell. Fortunately, Darren responded quickly and immediately held her. Thank you, ra said embarrassedly and withdrew her arm from his grasp quietly. But unexpectedly, at this moment, Darren suddenly grabbed her, preventing her from breaking free. ra frowned but when she was about to say something, a ck Bentley suddenly stopped by the side. ra was stunned for a while, seeing a wheelchair in the car slide down, not only that, but she also saw Ashlee get out of the car. Her face suddenly turned pale. Horace, who hadnt been in contact for a day, was actually with Ashlee? Not only ra, but the other three people were shocked when they saw each other. Obviously, they didnt expect to bump into each other in this way. For a while, the four people stood there and each with a different expression. They stood for a moment in silence, looking at each other. Horaces eyes looking at ra involuntarily turned cold. When Ashlee saw ra and Darren were together, she felt very jealous. Why! Why were these two together again! But soon, she saw that ras face paled when she saw Horace and her were together, she couldnt help feeling smug about it. Ah. Ashlee thought that the only thing ra was proud of is her husband, Horace. Now seeing that her husband was with her, she must be unhappy. Now you should know about my feelings every time I see Darren and you were together. Thinking of this, Ashlee smiled charmingly, got closer to Horace, and said sweetly, Hello sis, youre invited too! Chapter 173 Birthday Presents Horace hardly noticed Ashlees approach. His attention was on those who were on the opposite side. Damn it! She had a lot of nerve talking andughing with her ex-boyfriend. A trace of anger rose in his heart. Horace, in a wheelchair, ordered her, Come to me. ra couldnt help frowning, but she didnt move. Didnt he alsoe with Ashlee? She didnt say anything about that but he actually got angry. Ashlee gave ra a fierce look, snorted coldly, hurriedly walked over to hold Darrens arm, and said, Darren, have you bought the gift yet? Lets go in. Darren looked back at ra and looked a little worried, but he had to follow her. Horace and ra were still standing at the door. He asked coldly, Why are you with him? ra said lightly, Arent you with her too? But I didnt say anything. You are not allowed to be with him alone in the future. Horace was being unreasonable. When she saw them were together, she felt very ufortable. The trauma Ashlee brought her has always affected her. ra knew that she was a bit willful, but when they met, he didnt even exin it to her. Could she be happy? ra snapped, We met on the road and we are colleagues. Theres nothing wrong with it. Anyway, we are innocent, whatever you think. Horace was not pleased with her talking back to him, especially when he saw he was holding her just now, he was even more unhappy. For a while, the atmosphere between the two was a little stiff. But it was Russells birthday after all, so Horace finally said stiffly, Anyway, lets go first. ra nodded and the two finally walked into the old house. Russell was wearing a brown tailored suit, looking extraordinarily stylish and energetic. When he saw Horace and raing, he smiled happily. He said, What took you so long? Everyone is here waiting for you. Come to me and let me take a good look. All the people in the Kirnd family had arrived. When everyone saw Horaceing, they all cast polite nces. But seeing ra, they wore different expressions and they were all talking about the previous news of ra and Ashlee on the Inte. Although it was rified and the news has disappeared now, the appearance of these two people in the vi at the same time still caused a discussion. Russell looked at ra, suddenly frowned, and said, Why are you haggard? Horace, this is your fault. Horace and ra raised their mouths slightly with half-smiles. Sean on the side smirked, Grandpa, you didnt pay much attention to birthdays in previous years. Whats wrong with this year? You are so happy. Russell smiled, This year is different from previous years. The Kirnd family has weed a lot of new members. There are many happy events. I am very happy, so I made an exception to get together. Well, our banquet can begin. The birthday cake was pushed out. It was big and beautiful. Everyone sang the birthday song for Russell and he was very happy. And the audience was very happy, except Sean. He had been sitting on the side for a long time watching Horace and ra as if he wanted to see through them. Ashlee was ced in an important seat. It seemed that because of the child in her belly, Russells attitude towards her was much better. Russell helped her with food and said, Come on, Ashlee, try this to see if it suits your taste. You are pregnant now and you should always pay attention to nutrition and diet. Sure enough, Russell was very concerned about the fact that he had another sessor. No wonder Horace pretended that he was disabled. Sean wanted to attack him back then. Indeed, Horace was quite a threat to him.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After knowing what Sean had done to Horace back then, ra always felt strangely ufortable when looking at him. There was evil in his eyes, making it impossible for others to see what he was thinking. After dinner, everyone started to unwrap the presents. Seans gift was an emerald ornament with a very beautiful shape and a rare texture. The material was very pure. It was a rare treasure. Everyones eyes lit up, and they all praised him for being filial to Russell. This jadeite was a rare treasure. Russell just looked at it and said, Well, okay, not bad. It was time for Horaces gift. What Horace gave to him was a wooden box made of scented rose wood, which was exquisitely carved with vivid designs. It was an antique object with a history of more than 100 years. He knew that Russell liked old things and he bought them from overseas auctions. He originally nned to give them to him as a New Year gift. Russell received the gift, and he was very satisfied, then he said, Great, Horace knew me. This item, lets not talk about its value. It shows highly-skilled craftsmanship that only royalties and nobles in the past could afford. Excellent. I really appreciate it. Sean was so angry but, on the surface, he was calm as water. The gifts that Darren and Ashlee gave to Russell were also very precious. Russell smiled at them both, and said happily, I like your gifts as well, but the biggest gift you gave me is that little life. Ashlee carries on the future generations of our family, which is such a great thing. Ashlee seemed to be nervous, the more Russell said, the faster her heart beat. Everyones gifts were very expensive, which were all jade carvings, jadeite and the like. ras gift made her feel very shabby. Horace came to her side in the wheelchair and felt a little cold when touching her hand. ra broke free from his hand. She was still angry. Russell continued, ra, I want to see the gift you brought me. Im looking forward to it. ra pursed her lips, and everyone who looked around was looking at the gift in her hand. Forget it, shes used to others indifference long ago, so it doesnt matter this time. She opened the box, and everyone pouted, thinking what kind of gift is this, a small massager? The birthday gift from Mrs. Kirnd from the Solrace was too shabby. A massager? Russell took it and looked at it. ra said, Grandpa, I know you would feel your back and waist sore sometimes. This massager should make you feel better Chapter 174 Bad in Bed? ra was a little out of breath and her voice became lower She felt a little inferior. After all, other peoples gifts were so precious, but hers was really a bit of a floppared to those. The other family members around her obviously thought the same thing, and at this moment they evenugh in her face. The wife of the Second Young Master is too stingy. A massager? Bring such shabby thing as a gift? She seems to be that kind of woman as well. Look at how poor she is! Right, I suddenly remembered those photos of her at thest banquet. What a shameless woman! She is just a dirty woman who cant make it to the stage. I dont know what the Second Young Master was thinking. Why did he marry such a woman and even set up the ra Fund with great fanfare? Hearing the mean words of the people around her, ras head got lower and lower. Yes, she was not from this circle at first, and she never knew what kind of gift to give. Its normal to be embarrassed now. At this moment, Horaces eyes became cold. He was about to say something, but at this moment, Russell spoke first. Russell looked at ra and nodded with satisfaction, speaking with a smile, This is the best gift Ive received. ra, you are such a considerate girl. Thank you. Her gift was highly praised by Russell and it really dropped some jaws. Everyone was staring at each other with a look of unwillingness. Russell was too partial! He actually regarded such a cheap gift as a treasure. Sean insinuated to Horace and said, Horace, you are being too stingy with my daughter-inw. This massager is only worth a few thousand dors. How can it be worthy of a dignified presidents wife? Dont you give her a gold card? Horace said calmly, This is a gift that my wife and I prepared together. I have always admired her taste. Dont you think grandpa likes it very much? Besides, what matters is not the price, but the sincerity, do you understand? Nonsense! Sean wanted to fight with Horace. Russell hurriedly said, You two rarely meet each other. Every time you meet, you always fight about something. You are both grown men, not children. Shame on you two! Talking about when they were young, they stopped making a sound. These two people really fought from childhood to adulthood. One has never been willing to be under the other. If one of them was the number one in the school, the other would also manage to be the number one as well. If one liked racing cars and the other would also go racing It was like they couldnt never stop the battle between them. Seeing that Russell likes ra far more than herself, Ashlee couldnt help but secretly get angry. But now she has to restrain herself, especially in front of Horace. Fortunately, Russell thought that she was pregnant and he cared about her thanks to the baby. Everyone was talking andughing in the living room for a while and it was more than eight oclock in the evening. Russell said, You guys can go back to your rooms. I am old and dont like to be alone all the time. I need you to apany me asionally. After hearing this, everyone said goodbye to him and went back to their rooms. ra nned to leave, but she didnt expect Russell stopped her. ra, Russell said, You should stay longer and have a chat with me. Horace wanted to stay, but he was driven away by Russell. He said, What? You are worried about your wife? Grandpa, thats not what I meant. Horace frowned. Huh? I hindered you two getting together? Russell pretended to be serious. Grandpa ra looked shy. Come on,e to my study. Lets ignore him. Russell walked into the study. ra looked back at Horace, reassuring him, and followed him in.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Horace was still not at ease, but he also knew in his heart that Grandpa would never hurt her, but he just didnt know what he was going to say to her. Sean on the side kept watching the interaction between Horace and ra, and he sneered. Looking at these two people today, it seems that their rtionship is not that close. He felt that it is necessary to talk to ra tonight, maybe it was an opportunity. In the study. Russell adjusted the temperature of the heater to make the house warmer. He asked ra to sit closer so that he could hear clearly. He said, You guys are quite busy these days. Your past was found out at first and next Ashlee framed you. Theres been a lot of troubletely and it was quite hard for you two. Grandpa, Im sorry to have you worried, ra said. Although Russell was already reclusive, he still kept an eye on Sean and Horace. ra felt that her news had embarrassed the Kirnd family. Although it was a misunderstanding, it still rmed Russell. Russell was indeed a little worried about these things. He said, Horace took the initiative to disclose your rtionships in a high-profile manner, which shows that he loves you very much. And his high-profile publicity caused a series of disturbances that are not conducive to the Kirnd family. ra felt even sorrier in her heart. Russell didnt mean to me her. He just thought that he should call her over tonight and remind her that they should be careful in the future, do better protection work, and dont let the bad guys seed again. Then Russell asked, Ashlee is pregnant now. But why arent you? Eh I dont know either. ra blushed. They had been sleeping together but for some reason, she didnt get pregnant yet. Huh, you guys didnt try hard and Im very anxious. Russell suddenly became childish. ra thought that he could be very cute sometimes, without putting on an act. He suddenly thought of something and asked her mysteriously, Is it because he was bad? What, grandpa? ra was stunned for a moment. That in bed Russell got impatient, Why are you so stupid ra was shocked and suddenly understood what he said, and she blushed embarrassedly. Horace was great and she knew it. Every day she wakes up with backache and its all because of his precious grandson. It seemed that Russell was crazy about having a great-grandson. How could he ask his grandsons wife this question so bluntly? Chapter 175 Sean’s Olive Branch Seeing that ras face was so red, Russell knew she finally understood. Knowing that she was introverted and shy, he didnt ask any more questions. He said, Anyway, you must hurry up with this. You cant let Sean and Darren have the upper hand. You have to try harder when you go back home! I will, Grandpa. ra thought to herself, just went with what he said. However, as soon as the words came out, she felt a little sloppy, as if she was too unreserved. While Russell didnt think it that way, he thought that ra is a good granddaughter-inw, who is very filial and considerate. Russell asked the servant to prepare a lot of supplements for her, including sea cucumber, velvet antler, donkey-hide gtin, birds nest all kinds of nourishing food. Grandpa, how can I finish eating so many supplements? ra looked at arge bag of supplements. perplexed. With all these, could she even survive in bed with Horace? Russell said, Take it all back and eat it carefully every day! He instructed the servant, Go, take them to ras room and put them in the car when they leave. ra just wanted to cry. This big and prestigious family was very persistent in carrying on the family lineage. ra came out of the study and went upstairs to their room, but Sean suddenly appeared. What a coincidence. ra greeted him with wary eyes. Sean approached, stepped forward, and said, My sister-inw, Im waiting for you. Waiting for me?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Yes. Sean said lightly with a meaningful smile, Lets go to my study and have a good chat. ra frowned and didnt want to follow him, but after all, he was the elder brother, so she couldnt refuse. She had to bite the bullet and followed him to his study. The furnishings in the study are very particr and there are manymercial books, which are beautifully bound. The desk is neatly ced, without a trace of dust, and two disy screens are ced, showing that he is a person who likes the Inte. ra knew that Horace had been pretending to be disabled because he needs to guard against Sean. Horace was attacked ten years ago, which seemed to be rted to Sean, so she was also very vignt about him. She didnt know what he would say to her. But Sean naturally engaged with her and said, Sit down. Lets have a good talk. He poured himself a ss of whiskey on ice and said to her, What would you like to drink, coffee, wine, whiskey, or juice? Juice is fine, ra answered. With a kind look on his face, Sean was very nice to ra. If Horace had not told her to be careful with him, she would have been easily deceived by his kindness. Sean suddenly changed the conversation, Did you and Horace quarrel today? It seems that you guys didnt smile much at the party. No. ra didnt want to tell or exin much to him much, so she said, We didnt quarrel. Sean nced at her and felt that she didnt seem to be very open to him and she didnt seem to have a good impression of him. Then he changed the subject, You know, Horace was very naughty when he was young, he often broke grandpas furniture. When grandpa found it, grandpa would beat him with a wooden stick while he would run around the house. Later, he went to school. Fortunately, he did very well in school and grandpa also doted on him very much. When he and Laura were kidnapped that year, I was very anxious Sorry, I need to leave. ra interrupted him. She didnt want to stay here because she felt very nervous. She didnt want to hear him lie anymore. As long as she thought that he was the mastermind behind that and he was still acting in front of her, pretending to have a good rtionship with Horace, it really made her sick. Sean smiled, then he looked at ra and said, ra, stop. We seldom see each other. Id like to talk to you more. Talking with sister-inw? ra felt that he was very scheming. It seems that he is not just nning to have a simple chat with her. He went on to say, Horace is always cold and proud. I know that he married you because grandpa asked him. You guys dont have such deep affection. He must have pissed you off quite often. His strange tone made her feel ufortable. She couldnt guess what he wanted. So she said, Whatever you want to say, just say it. Dont beat around the bush. Seeing that she was quite smart, he raised his eyebrow, Okay. He drank the whisky in his hand. Unexpectedly, she seemed to be gentle and shy, but she was quite straightforward in doing things, and at a nce, she could see that he had something to discuss with her tonight. He said to her, ra, Horace is not being serious with you. There is only one woman in his heart and that is Laura. He did several sensational things back then and he was really obedient to her. Therefore, he definitely wont love you. So, would you like to help me do something? What does that have to do with Horace? ra didnt understand what he said, How can I help you? Why dont you ask Horace for help? Sean poured another ss of whiskey. He had always been a good drinker and liked strong liquor, which excited his nerves and kept his mind sharp. It could keep him sane and sober. ra didnt drink a single sip of the juice on the table. Sean continued, ra, as long as you are willing to coborate with me and gang up on Horace. It will bring you many benefits in the future. I am a very generous person. ras expression changed. A leopard cant change its spots. He still wanted to harm Horace and he actually thought that she would go along with them in his evil deeds. ra thought that he was crazy. Horace is also part of the family. In this respect, Sean is much like Ashlee. Well? ra saw that she didnt speak and thought she was thinking, Money is the most important thing in a womans life. Gang up on Horace? ra felt that the man in front of her was a poisonous snake. She deliberately asked him, What are you going to do? There are many ways and Im not in a hurry. Sean thought he had won, So, do you want to coborate with me? Coborate with him? What was he thinking? ra thought it was ridiculous. Sean, I wont side with you, she said coldly, My advice to you, drop your dirty thoughts about harming Horace. After all, you guys are family. Chapter 176 How to Please Your Woman? Family? Sean snorted coldly, Among the Kirnds, everyone has their own ideas. ra, as long as you work with me, I have a way to let you live a better life with your mother. I dont need it. I wont sell my husband and love for money. Youd better give up on this idea. Seans face turned cold. He didnt expect ra to be so difficult to deal with. He said, ra, dont be so stubborn. Horace is a cripple. He definitely cant beat me. At that time, you and your mother will be very miserable. Why did you have to do that? ra couldnt bear to hear Sean say that Horace was a cripple. Horace was just pretending. He didnt know how healthy and strong Horace was, and he was still showing off here. ra said in a stern voice, Youre arrogant. So, you refuse to ally with me? Are you really gonna give up such a generous reward? Sean felt that ra was too picky about the price and her appetite was too big. rasst bit of patience was exhausted. Sean, Ive finished what I needed to say. She stood up and said expressionlessly, Im going back to rest. Goodbye. Then, she left the room without looking back. Looking at ras back, Seans expression turned gloomy. In the end, he sneered, I didnt expect this little girl to be so difficult to deal with. Shes so strong-willed and very different from Laura back then Horace was alone in the room, waiting for ra, with his thoughts running wild. Thinking of todays unhappy expression, he knew that she was angry. Indeed, it was natural for her to be angry when he had not returned all night, right? Unfortunately, he was not good with words and did not know how to make an upset girl happy again. After thinking for a while, he dialed stairs number. stair was having fun as he hugged girls and made out. He picked up the phone and said to Horace, Its sote. Why are you looking for me instead of sleeping with ra? I have something to ask you. After hearing Horaces words, stair choked and spat out a mouthful of wine, coughing several times. Horace put his phone away from his ear in disgust, as if stairs wine had been sshed on his face. stairughed so hard that he almost couldnt catch his breath. He said, Hey, Master Horace, dont scare me. When have you ever taken the initiative to ask me? Are you out of your mind? Its so funny. If not for the fact that stair wasnt in front of him, Horace really wanted to beat him up. stair, thats enough. Alright, alright. Ive had enough ofughing. Tell me, what is it? stair calmed down and asked. stair, I found the little girl who saved my life back then. She is actually ras younger sister. Ashlee? Is it the one who schemed against ra? Now she has be a popr person on the Inte. Yes, I didnt expect it at first. stair felt that Horaces tone was not quite normal. He asked, Why are you still unhappy after finding the little girl from back then? Did she threaten you or insist on marrying you? Horace told stair about what had happened in the past few days, as well as ra getting angry. Only then did stair understand why Horace wanted to chat with him, and why he sounded unhappy. It was all because of ra. So thats how it is. Ashlee has done so many bad things, but you wont let ra vent her anger, and you even apanied Ashlee for a day. You are really grateful to her. If I were ra, I would p you on the face and whip Ashlee a few more times. Its still letting her off too easily. stair expressed his understanding of ra. You want your silk scarf factory to close again? Horaces eyes turned cold. Alright, alright. Dont scare me. I was wrong. I was wrong. You did the right thing. I dont dare to say that about you. Im just speaking up for ra. stair sighed. I dont like Ashlee either. Its just that she saved me. I promised to repay her. Horace sighed. This is really a bit difficult, Horace. stair thought for a moment and said, I think you should have a good talk with ra. Dont deepen the misunderstanding between you. You just have to please her. I have plenty of ways to do this. How? Horace frowned. It seemed to be the first time he had done something like this. He had never pleased a girl at all. How? stair imitated Horaces tone and smiled. Romance, Master Horace, Romance! There is no woman who doesnt like a romantic man. Women are emotional animals. You can send her flowers, perfume, jewelry, and so on. Do you still need me to teach you? But ra doesnt like these things, Horace said lightly. stair thought for a moment and felt that Horaces words made sense. ra was different from the women around stair. Those tacky things really could not easily move her. Then you can think about it yourself. stair yawned, All in all, no woman would hate romance. Its just that the romance ra wants is not so tasteless. Ive never met such a girl. I cant help you. If you really dont know what to do, you can search online.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The veins on Horaces forehead were bulging, and he was a little unhappy. On the other side of the line, stair keenly noticed Horaces displeasure and immediately said, Well I still have something to do. You can search for it online. Ill hang up first! As he spoke, he actually hung up the phone. Horace hesitated again and again, but still went to the Inte to find help. He filled in the search bar, How to give my girlfriend a romantic surprise? There were all kinds of ideas on the Inte. It was said online that effective romance did not only represent a wonderful idea, but also did not represent a rare scene, nor did it represent a luxurious prop. The romance was important in sincerity. When feelings were strong, and when you were together, it was romantic no matter what. Even a kiss would be extremely romantic. Method 1: Combining the past and reality. Go to the ce where you once went to take a photo and write down how you feel. Method 2: Make a delicious breakfast before she wakes up. Kiss her hair when she opens her eyes in a daze and tells her that you love her. Method 4: Take a video for yourself. One camera or more cameras every day at different times and locations. Say that you love her or something else that satisfies her! Many of the answers were very corny, and Horace couldnt bear to continue watching them. He felt goosebumps all over his arms. After watching for a long time, he finally saw a good way that he could ept. Well, this seemed barely eptable? Chapter 177 I’ll Take You to a Place When ra returned to her room, she saw that Horace was talking to someone on the phone. When he found that she had pushed the door open and entered, he quickly hung up. Seeing Horaces reaction, ra thought that Horace hung up the phone so hurriedly because he didnt want her to know he was helping Mind Inc again. She originally wanted toe in and talk to Horace about what Sean had just said, but when she saw that Horace had something to hide from her, her mood immediately worsened and he didnt want to talk more. ra sat on the sofa and looked at the magazine. Horace asked ra, Why have you been gone for so long? What did grandpa say to you? Nothing. He is just looking forward to us ra felt that it was inappropriate to talk about having children in front of Horace at this moment, and she was not in the mood to continue. Seeing ras hesitant expression, Horace guessed that she must have misunderstood him and became unwilling to talk to him and wanted to quarrel with him. If this continued, ra would only be angrier with him. ra, just now, I Horace felt that it was necessary to exin to ra, but as soon as he spoke up, he realized that he could not tell her now. This was still a secret, and there would be no surprise if he told her. Horace could only change the topic and say, I was just dealing with the business. Its fine. Both of them suddenly fell silent. The air was full ofints. ra flipped through the magazine, but she could not read a word. ra believed that Horace must have called to help Ashlee and the Middleton family. He had promised to protect her and would not let her suffer a little. What about now? He did not keep his word. Horace thought that he should tell ra about Ashlee saving him when he was a child. The misunderstanding between the two was caused by the inability tomunicate properly. At the same time, he also wanted to apologize to ra. He really owed her. Horace coughed lightly, breaking the silence in the room. Then, she said, ra, actually, I have been busy with the Middletons affairs these days. I know. You dont have to exin to me. ra suddenly did not want to hear his exnation. When she heard Ashlee or Middleton, she felt nauseous. She could imagine the proud expression on Ashlees face. When they met at the door just now, she saw Ashlees arrogant expression.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ra, you dont understand. When Horace saw ras uncooperative attitude, he became even more anxious. Actually, Ashlee is ra suddenly put down the magazine and stood up, saying, Im sorry, Horace. I need to go to the bathroom. Horace suddenly had no idea what to do with her. He didnt expect ra to be so disgusted with the word Ashlee, and she didnt even give him a chance to exin. It was fine if she didnt know that Ashlee was the mastermind two years ago. Now that she knew, she loathed the person even more. ra locked herself in the bathroom and her eyes turned red. Horace did not understand her grievance. ra. Listen to me. There is a reason why I treat Ashlee like this. Horace said in a low voice. Reason? What reason could there be? It was just some excuses. ra smiled bitterly. It was already a fact that he had let Ashlee go and saved Mind Incs economic losses. If he really cared about her and really wanted to protect her, how could he let that person go? If he did not teach Ashlee and the Middleton family a lesson, what if they still came to cause trouble? The pain from two years ago was still vivid in her mind. Was he going to let her experience it again? Thinking of this, ra was full of resentment. She was not a person who had a heavy heart for revenge, but everything that Ashlee had done to her was really unforgivable. She almost ruined her entire life. But now, Horace, who had always said that he would seek justice for her, was helping this culprit. It was fine for Horace to let Ashlee go, but why was he still concerned about her and helping her now? The more ra thought about it, the more upset she became. ra, open the door. Lets have a talk. Horaces deep voice sounded from outside the door again, sounding a bit anxious. ra bit her lip. She knew that getting emotional like this was not the way to solve the problem at all. She was hesitating whether to open the door, but at this time Knock, knock, knock. Suddenly someone knocked on the door. Someone outside the door shouted, Master Horace, I am the butler. Please open the door. Horaces face darkened and he opened the door with a displeased expression. The butler first nced inside but did not see ra. He said, Master Horace, there are a lot of people outside, shouting that they want toe to Sirs birthday party. Sir asked me to invite you and Mrs. Kirnd to go down. Oh, okay, I understand. Ill be there immediately. Horace answered. ra heard the butlers words and opened the bathroom door. He lowered her head and did not look at Horace. ra Horace grabbed her arm so tightly that it hurt ra a little. ras eyes were red and her tone softened, but she still did not look into Horaces eyes. Alright, stop talking. Lets go down quickly. Dont let Grandpa and the others wait too long. Seeing that ra was sad, Horace felt very sad. But now was not the time to talk about this. Everyone was still waiting for them, so they had to go down first. When they went downstairs, ra saw many guests. The news of Russells birthday was identally leaked, and many people came to congratte him. Almost all of Stratmonts reputable men were gathered here, and ra was surprised. Everyone was beaming with smiles as they toasted and drank. The originally quiet vi became especially noisy when these people came to tter them. ra was not used to such a scene and felt very tired. She felt very sad in her heart, but she had to wear a smiling mask. She really could not do such a thing. She looked at Ashlee talking andughing with others and felt even more ufortable. Ashlee looked at ra from time to time, and her eyes were full of pride and provocation. Horaces eyes never left ra. Even if someone talked to him, he kept staring at her. He found that ras eyes were filled with fatigue and frustration. At this time, Horace came over in a wheelchair and asked her in a low voice, ra, do you not like to stay here? ra nodded and said, Horace, can I go home first? I am not used to this ce. Horaces eyes lit up. He thought of the phone call he had just received, saying that everything was ready. He said, Then lets leave here. Ill take you to a ce. Take her to a ce? ra thought about the ce that Horace had taken her before. It was either an auction or a cold freezer room, neither of which was a pleasant ce. So she did not want to go. Horace, I dont wanna go. Can you spare me this time No. Horace directly interrupted ra. Chapter 178 The Ferris Wheel What a domineering man! But ra really didnt like this group of people with hypocritic masks on their fac es, so she had to agree to Horace. Horace told his grandfather that he had something to do and had to leave first. Before leaving, Russell whispered to Horace excitedly, Youre quite smart! Take this opportunity. Im waiting to have a grandson! Go, you dont need to greet them here. Horace got the permission of the old man and left with ra. In the car, the two of them did not talk much. They talked about family matters and trivia. The car drove very steadily, and there were fewer and fewer people walking on the side of the road. Were here. Lets get out of the car, said Horace. The night was getting darker. The neon lights kept shing, illuminating the whole street and telling their stories. The autumn night sky was particrly bright; even the white clouds and blue sky were vaguely visible. ra got out of the car and was stunned. Why did Horace bring her here? The ce Horace brought her to was actually an amusement park. The lights were bright and the amusement park was empty. There were no tourists, only her and Horace standing there. Wasnt the amusement park closed at this time? ra looked at Horace in confusion, waiting for him to exin. Ive reserved this ce. There are only the two of us now. Lets go in. Horace looked at her with starry eyes. Did he book the whole amusement park? What was he gonna do by spending so much money? Could it be that he wants to reminisce the memories of his childhood with me? ra guessed wildly. Horace sat in a wheelchair, leading the way. He brought her to thergest Ferris wheel in Stratmont. The Ferris wheel at night was particrly dazzling and beautiful, with an aura of a magical world that was distinctly enchanting. The light shone on the faces of Horace and ra, and the two of them looked at each other and suddenly calmed down. ra remembered the first time she met Horace. The man was clearly sitting in a wheelchair, but when their eyes met, ra had the illusion that he was looking down at her from above. ra felt a slight chill in her heart. She was in the news and had seen many big shots, but the authoritative air exuded from this man still made her feel an indescribable sense of oppression. Not only that, but this mans eyes were extremely cold, as if he was indifferent to everything happening around him. ra pulled herself back from her memories and looked at Horace with a faint smile. Horace said, Do you like this ce? ra nodded and could not help but sigh, I like it. I havent been here for a long time. Thest time I came I came with the Middletons when I was a child. Unfortunately, it was not pleasant. She told him that when she came to the amusement park when she was a child. Valerie only let her be Ashlees little follower and did not let her y with her. The amusement park of her childhood was full of unpleasant memories. Horace pushed the wheelchair to the Ferris wheel and said, Lets go. Lets take the Ferris wheel. What did she just hear! ra was shocked. Was this still the tough and aloof Horace? Shouldnt this be something that only those youngsters did? Horace looked back at the stunned ra and asked, Come on, girl. I just feel that all of this is not your style. ra tried to hold back herughter. Horaces face was a little red. He lowered his head and whispered, If you want tough, thenugh. raughed out loud. Horace coughed lightly to hide his embarrassment. If not for the sake of making ra happy, he really wouldnt have done something that he never thought of doing. ra stepped forward and stared at Horace. Have you been too busy these past few days? Or have you eaten something bad? How did youe up with such a romantic thing like riding the Ferris wheel? Dont scare me. It was unknown whether it was because of the environment of the amusement park or he was affected by ras words, but Horace also became less cold, revealing a rare shyness. Horace stood up and looked at ra, asking in a low voice, Dont all girls like to sit on Ferris wheels? Isnt it romantic? ra sighed and said, Its a pity that its at night. The park isnt lively enough. Theres not even anyone selling marshmallows. Marshmallows? You want to eat it? Horace saw that ra wasnt so angry, and he was also in a better mood. He immediately took out his phone. What are you doing? Call someone who sells marshmallows and ask them to sell them to us. They wille immediately. Wait a minute. ra quickly stopped Horace and finally smiled. She said, I was just saying. I dont want to eat it. Dont call. At this time, those who sell marshmallows are probably already resting. I cant bear to wake them up. Dont call them. Alright, as you wish. ra was always so considerate. A staff member of the Ferris wheel came up and said to Horace, Mr. Kirnd, we have prepared everything for you. You can start at any time. ra noticed that the Ferris wheel should have been closed. Obviously, Horace specially asked the people of the amusement park to open it again. The staff was very respectful to them. The two of them got on the Ferris wheel together. Horace held ras hand and asked, I know that you are in a bad mood these days and you are angry with me. But, just listened to my exnation, okay? Can you forgive me?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The way ra looked at Horaces eyes, which didnt have the usual indifference and arrogance, and there was actually a hint of begging, and her heart immediately softened. Horace, you dont have to exin. Although I dont understand why you are so tolerant to Ashlee, I also thought that you naturally have your reasons, but Im just jealous You didnte back for the whole night ra said the words in her heart. Are you jealous? Horaces eyes suddenly lit up. Obviously, their focus waspletely different. Horace did not expect that ra would be jealous because of the matter between him and Ashlee. Did that mean that she cared more and more about him? Looking at the woman in front of him whose cheeks were slightly red, Horace felt that his cold heart suddenly softened. He pinched her chin and kissed her. The two of them kissed for a long time before they separated. The past few days of estrangement had already disappeared. At this time, Horace felt that it was time to rify the matter to ra. Horace reluctantly let go of ra and whispered, ra, do you remember me telling you about the time I was saved by a little girl when I was a child? I remember. You showed me the photos. ra did not know why Horace suddenly mentioned this. Ashlee is the little girl who saved me back then. What ra widened her eyes in disbelief. This this was too much of a coincidence, right? Chapter 179 Happiness How could it be Ashlee? Have you found out? ra still could not believe that it was true. It was not that she did not want to believe it, but she knew Ashlee too well. How could she help a stranger enthusiastically?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Horace said, It should be true. Whether it is the location of the photos or the limited-edition purchase list, Ashlee is the most suitable candidate. Moreover, the age is also consistent. ra remembered that Horace had taken a photo before. There was a little girl wearing a limited-edition Disney princess dress. Ashlee also had that dress. She thought it was a coincidence, but she did not expect it to really be Ashlee. Horace said with shame, I know that Ashlee owes you a lot. However, she has helped me. I have to repay her. ra finally understood. Horace had been acting abnormally these past few days because he wanted to repay Ashlee for saving his life, not because he truly wanted to help her. Horace still loved her. Horace, I understand. After pondering for a moment, she finally spoke, If it was me, I would be like you. Horaces furrowed brows finally rxed. ra thought of something again and frowned. But, you should have called me. I was worried about you. I was afraid that you would be in danger. You were so cruel to leave me alone at home. ra wasining, but under the light of the night, her beautiful face looked a bit more coquettish, which made Horaces heart flutter. The next second, ra was instantly pulled into a strong embrace, and her unfinished words were drowned in the passionate kiss. The Ferris wheel slowly rotated, and the temperature in the box gradually heated up. Horace circled ra into his arms and looked down at her eyes. They were bright like little stars shing in the night sky. His eyes were darker and he whispered, If you are unhappy in the future, tell me directly. Dont hold it in. ra suddenly felt hot on her face, and her heart could not help but jump wildly. She wanted to escape but found that she had been firmly tied up by him. Before she could speak, Horaces warm lips covered hers again. After a long time, she finally came out of his warm embrace and was almost drunk by his kiss. Horace leaned against ras ear and whispered. The warm breath blew on her earlobe. ra, dont worry. I wont let Ashlee bully you. ra leaned her head against Horaces broad shoulder and said nothing. At this moment, she did not need to say much. She loved him. It was enough for him to know her heart. ra whispered, Horace, you did the right thing. You must repay the kindness of saving your life. Besides, if Ashlee did not save you, would we have known each other and loved each other? Horace did not speak. He just took her into his arms and looked at the night view of Stratmont outside the Ferris wheel. Tens of thousands of lights were shining brightly. The tall buildings were like suddenly covered with gems. The streets also turned into a bright and shining gxy. The stream of traffic was endless, cars moving around like fireflies. The Ferris wheel slowly reached the highest point. Horace suddenly held ra and came to the window. ra did not understand his actions. She looked at him doubtfully and heard Horace whisper, I have something for you. Before ra could respond to what Horace was going to give her, she suddenly saw that the outside of the Ferris wheel suddenly lit up It was originally a dark night, but in an instant, there were thousands of colors. The lights of the amusement park were all lit up, and arge character ra appeared on the LED screen, reflecting their faces red. Swish! Boom! A me bloomed in the distance, resounding through the entire night sky, causing the passers-by in the distance to stop and watch. Colorful mes rose into the night sky, burning at the most beautiful moment, and suddenly disappeared into the darkness. The fireworks bloomed again and again, like specks of starlight, and also like fireflies dancing. ra waspletely stunned. She did not expect that the thing that Horace had given her would be this. She was so happy that she did not know what to do. She pped her hands like a kid who had received loads of candies. Horace looked down at ra. His usually indifferent mouth could not help but slightly raise. The entire amusement park served ra alone. As long as she was happy, Horace thought that it was not worth mentioning even if he spent a lot of money. This womans emotions became a part of his life, affecting him deeply and changing him at the same time. Horace looked at ras flushed cheeks and asked in a low voice, ra, do you like it? I like it so much! Horace! ra looked at Horace with sparkling eyes. She really underestimated Horace. She did not expect him to have such a romantic side. She asked, Did you really arrange all of this? To be able toe up with these kinds of tricks, I also put in a lot of effort. I like it so much, Horace. I like it so much. ra was so moved that her eyes were filled with tears. Thinking about it, it was already very difficult for him to reserve the entire amusement park. She did not expect that he still had so many tricks up his sleeves. The LED screen and the fireworks. How many more unexpected surprises were there? Horace thought to himself that it seemed that the answer on the Inte was much more reliable than the scum, stair. It seemed that women really needed to be pleased. stair was right about this. Yes. Horace suddenly quieted down and said every word seriously, I just want you to be happy. In Horaces eyes was ras own figure. She saw his sincere and strong feelings and sincerity. Horace was such a proud man. Yet he had done so many things for her just to make her happy. What more could she ask for? On such a beautiful night, with the Ferris wheel and fireworks as witnesses, even if they were temporarily separated one day, they would not be separated because fate and love had always been in the hearts of these two people. Horace sat in a wheelchair. ra sat on the chair of the Ferris wheel and watched the fireworks bloom brilliantly. After the fireworks ended, ra realized that this was not Horaces style. To be able to do such a romantic thing, was there someone who helped him? Although the change of people could also happen overnight, it always felt incredible when it happened to Horace. ra could not help but say, Horace, how do you know that I like the Ferris wheel and watching fireworks? It is not like you at all. Horace did not expect that ra would ask such a question. For a moment, he did not know how to answer, and a trace of embarrassment shed across his face. Chapter 180 Ashlee’s Plan He couldnt tell her that it was the idea ofizens online. That would be too cowardly. Why? Cant I be romantic for once? he asked in a low voice. ra smiled and said, Yes, of course you can. Horace chuckled and did not say anything else. ra smiled and was about to speak when she suddenly sneezed. Horaces beautiful eyebrows immediately wrinkled. Did you catch a cold? He immediately stood up from his wheelchair and sat next to ra. Im fine. Its just that the wind was a little strong at night, ra rubbed her nose. Horace looked at ra, who was still wearing the evening dress. Although it looked good, it was very thin. He could not help but frown even more. He took off his coat and put it on her shoulder. ra felt Horaces heat on the coat and her heart was warmed. Her hand was also very cold. She could not help but put it into the pocket of Horaces coat. She did not expect to touch the phone that Horace had put in his pocket. She was stunned and instinctively nced at the phone. Unexpectedly, when she looked at it, she saw that it was Google. And the page of Horaces search was still open How to give my girlfriend a romantic surprise? The best answer he browsed was the idea of this Ferris wheel and the idea of setting off fireworks. ra could not help butugh. It turned out to be an idea found online. No wonder it did not look like Horaces style. Just now, he had been evasive. It turned out that he was afraid that she would know the truth. Damn, he was really cute. When Horace saw ra looking at the phone, he suddenly became awkward. He quickly took the phone and whispered, I just happened to see it. Seeing the faint blush on Horaces face, ra couldnt help but smile even more happily. Horace, thank you. She whispered and couldnt help but hug Horace. At the same time, the Ferris wheel finally arrived at the lowest point. Horace sat back in his wheelchair. As the door of the Ferris wheel opened, ra pushed him out. As soon as she came outside, ra saw a staff member holding something pink in his hand. This is ra was surprised again. A trace of embarrassment shed across Horaces face as he said in a low voice, Marshmallow. I think you like sweet food, so Only then did ra react. In the answer he just saw, regarding the Ferris wheel and the fireworks, the answer owner also added a sentence If your girlfriend likes to eat sweet things, then it would be better to buy her marshmallow. Even though it was just a small marshmallow, ra didnt know why, but she felt her nose twitch. He was so attentive to her! From afar, she could smell a sweet smell. So it was this! He knew that she wanted to eat it, so he specially asked someone to make one sote at night and send it over. He really cared about her. ras tears streamed down like ss beads. This was the first time she received such a precious gift. When she was a child, she came to the amusement park to y. Glenn bought marshmallows for ra and Ashlee. It was also the color of pink, which was exclusive to princesses. It was the first time that Glenn bought something for ra to eat. ra was very happy and liked it. However, Ashlee was jealous of her. When Glenn left them to line up, Ashlee knocked off the marshmallow in ras hand! The marshmallow fell to the ground. Ashlee even stepped on it desperately. In an instant, the pink and puffy marshmallow became dirty. ra was very sad. Because of this, Glenn, who did not know the truth, scolded ra and never bought anything for her in the future. Recalling the past, ra was always in a painful mood, but now, she had Horace by her side and cherished her. She was satisfied. ra squatted down and hugged Horace tightly. ra said to him, Horace, you are my greatest romance. With you by my side, this is enough. Horace and ra got along well in this extremely romantic atmosphere. ording to Grandpas request, the two of them would spend the night at the Kirnds old house. When they returned to the old house, the guests had already left, and the house was quiet. Russell was also tired, and he had already fallen asleep at this time. Horace and ra returned to their own room and also went to bed. ra and Horaces room was quiet, while the other room in the old house had a different vibe. At this time, in the dead of the night, in Seans study, Ashlee was actually sitting there. Seans special assistant had already returned to the small door before Ashlee entered the room. Sean was puzzled and didnt know what she was up to. Ashlee naturally had her purpose foring here. Otherwise, why would the daughter-inw and father-inw sit together and chat in the middle of the night? Sean looked at his future daughter-inw and asked, Its sote. Why are you looking for me? Where is Darren? When Darren saw ra and Horace disappear from the banquet, he lost interest in socializing and went upstairs early to y with his mobile phone. Ashlee replied, At this time, he might have already fallen asleep.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Sean was Ashlees father-inw now. Sean did not like Ashlee very much. After all, the Middleton family was just a nouveau riche in his eyes. It could not bepared with the Kirnds. However, because she was pregnant with his sons child now, Sean was very polite and tolerant to her. Then why do you want to see me? Sean said slowly. Ashlee took a deep breath and went straight to the point. Uncle Sean, I know that Horace has always been our stumbling block. Now that you want to move this big rock away, you must need help. Sean turned back to look at Ashlee. Stumbling block? Are you talking about Horace? He was toozy to beat around the bush and asked directly. Ashlee nodded. Sean raised his eyebrows. This girl had seen through his mind. Sean thought that maybe Darren had told her this, but then he felt it wasnt right. Darren would not easily tell outsiders this. Did Ashlee notice this by herself? Ashlee was quite scheming. She even paid attention to these things. However, what exactly did she want? Sean did not say a word. Seeing this, Ashlee could not help but say, Uncle Sean, I think I can help you remove this stumbling block in front of you. Help me? Sean could not help butugh. The Middletons cant even protect themselves. What can you help me with? You should just focus on taking care of the baby. As you can see, grandfather values the child in your belly very much. Chapter 181 Collaboration Sean had always been very concerned about Horace, so he had long known that Horace had dealt with the Middletons. However, it was a pity that he was still not well-informed enough. Therefore, he did not know that Horace no longer intended to deal with Ashlee. Instead, he wanted to repay the favor. However, he also knew that Ashlee was bent on currying favor with Darren. Now that she was pregnant, she seemed to have be a member of the Kirnds. She spoke and thought on the side of Sean, and she was not as insensible as her biological sister, ra. However, Ashlee disagreed, Our family has just gone through a bankruptcy crisis. We indeed need time to recover from it. However, I can help you myself. I can help you deal with ra and Horace. We have amon enemy. Sean didnt know whether tough or cry when he heard Ashlees words, but he asked patiently, How are you going to help me? Horace wants to kill you and avenge his wife. What can you do for me? Ashlee smiled faintly and said in a low voice, Uncle, do you know that Horace has been looking for a little girl who saved him ten years ago? What does this have to do with you? Sean frowned. I am that little girl. Ashlee smiled even more confidently. Only then did Seans face change. Of course, he knew the existence of that little girl and how much Horace cared about that girl. However, he never expected that the entire person was Ashlee! In an instant, Sean understood why Ashlee was so confident and told him that she would help him. Not only that, but he also understood why the precarious Mind Inc was revitalized in a day. Horace did not continue to deal with Ashlee and the Middleton family. Wow, his life-savor actually wanted to hurt him. Horace probably didnt see thating. It seemed that this time, Horace was throwing stones at his own feet. But Sean still felt suspicious. Sean said, You want to help me deal with Horace? But Horace should have let you go by now. Not only that, ording to my understanding of him, he should also treat you well, right? Do you want to repay kindness with ingratitude? Ashlee sneered. Huh? Where did this kindnesse from? It was Horace himself who wanted to repay the kindness. Ashlee did not appreciate Horaces kindness at all.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She hated him, and she hated ra even more. Ashlee said resentfully, That was what Horace owed me. He sent my mother to a small country where shes suffering and could note back. He caused Mind Inc to lose tens of millions of big orders. I have not yet settled this debt with him! Moreover, I hate ra. I want them to die a horrible death! Sean sneered and said, Actually, in the end, Ashlee, you hate ra so much because Darren still loves her, dont you? He was indeed an old fox. Ashlee secretly sighed. Thats right. So as long as I can bring ra to eternal damnation, I can do anything. She admitted. Sean originally thought that without ras cooperation, it would be very difficult to deal with Horace. He didnt expect that Ashlee would volunteer to coborate with him. Sean asked her, Do you have any ns? Horace is not an easy person to deal with. The corners of Ashlees mouth curled into a sinister smile. She slowly said, Horace is difficult to deal with, but ra is too easy to deal with. Isnt that right? Oh? Horace had always been ruthless. Now, his only weakness was ra. He had to admit that Ashlee was right. Since ra refused to coborate with him, he could only destroy her as well. What is the exact n? Sean continued. Ashlee asked Sean, Uncle, what do you think is most important to ra and Horace now? Sean looked up at Ashlee and listened to her n with interest. When Ashlee saw that Sean affirmed her, she immediately told her n in detail. The more Sean listened, the more he thought this would work. It had to be said that sometimes, women looked at problems differently from men. In the past, he had always considered dealing with Horace from the perspective of business. However, Ashlees n was from another perspective. Although he felt that it was quite indecent, it had to be said that Ashlee understood ra and Horace very well. If her n seeded, it would be a very beneficial thing for Sean. Ashlees n was really ruthless, but it was quite risky. Sean hesitated a little and did not speak. Ashlee observed Seans expression and said, Uncle, are you afraid? Dont worry. This n is foolproof. When the timees, theyll be in a panic! Sean now had a whole new level of respect for Ashlee. After thinking for a moment, he finally nodded and said, This n of yours is very good. Horace will lose something important, and ra wont be a big deal. Not only will it help me achieve my goal, but it will also help you vent your hatred and take revenge. Its really killing two birds with one stone. Then you agree to join hands with me? Ashlee couldnt help but feel excited. Of course. Ill help you implement this n. Sean said with a smile, his tone unpredictable. Ashlee stood up with satisfaction and told Sean, Then you must promise me not to tell this n to Darren, okay? Of course. Darren is just too soft-hearted. That was what Sean had nned in his heart, and he immediately agreed. Ashlee was very satisfied with the conversation she had with Sean tonight. She should have joined hands with him earlier, and she would not have let ra be so proud of herself for so long! She secretly calcted the n. There was no time to lose, and it was better to prepare early. When Ashlee returned to her room, she found that Darren had fallen asleep at some point in time. The lights were still on and his phone was thrown to the side. She looked at Darrens sleeping face and thought, Darren, everything I did was for you to see ras true face clearly, and topletely forget her! Dont me me for being vicious. I just love you too much! On the other side, in Seans study, after Ashlee left, the special assistant appeared again. The special assistant said, Sir, is Ashlees n really fail-safe? Sean smiled and said, Even if not for foolproof, Horace would die an ugly death this time. Moreover, even if Ashlees n has failed, what can I lose? When my father asks, I will say that I am distressed for my daughter-inw and wholeheartedly want to match the marriage of my son, so I am confused for a moment, and my father will not say anything. Moreover, Ashlee now has a child of the Kirnd family. Even if she made a great mistake, my father will not me her. As expected, Sean was an old fox. He had already nned everything in his heart. Only then did the assistant feel that it was safe. As expected, Sean was experienced and astute. Sean uttered thoughtfully, I may have underestimated my future daughter-inw. Chapter 182 Physical Examination ra and Horace went back to the family house for the night. Left the Kirnds House early the next morning. Before leaving, Russell specifically told them to take those supplements and also said once they are finished with those they could go and pick them up, once a month if they dont want to pick them up, he will send them to the House of Horace. For the first time, ra felt the pressure of having a baby. When she got home, the maid already prepared the supplements for ra. ra said to Horace, You really do listen to Grandpa and give me the supplement right away. Do I really need it? It never hurts to drink what I tell you to drink, Horace said, looking like his old self again. ra missed the Horace at the amusement park that night, so cute and not overbearing or fierce at all. Its only been one night, and hes already showing his true colors. After a while, the maid brought a bowl of supplements, letting ra drink while it was still hot. ra pouted and stared unhappily at the steaming bowl. She grew up hating taking medicine, including supplements, always felt that it was also some kind of drug, and tasted so bad. Drink it! Horace urged. ra felt like an old sow waiting to give birth, and Horace was the farmer and the butcher. ra reluctantly picked up the bowl and put it down again. Horace looked at her doubtfully. It must taste really bad. ra pouted. Horaces mouth twitched when he caught a rare glimpse of a childlike ra. But the supplements were so valuable that Horace didnt want to waste them, so he took the spoon and brought it to ras mouth. Ill feed you. ras eyes widened, did not expect to have this treatment, had to obediently open her mouth, and had a mouthful. It actually tasted kind of good, it was sweet. Is it good? Horace asked. Its fine, ra said deliberately. Horace fed her spoonful after spoonful, and ra enjoyed herself. Horace nod reassuringly as ra finishes her supplement. Horace told the maid to go home. They can do it themselves. He told her toe back first thing in the morning. So the maid went home. ra looked at Horace strangely. Whenever Horace let the maid go, nothing good woulde of it. Is he going to do it again? Sure enough, Horace got up from his wheelchair and immediately picked her up. ra was right. She was so embarrassed that she put her hands around his neck and lowered her head. Horace, what are you doing? ra whispered. Horace asked gently, Now that youve taken the supplement, why dont we take advantage of it? Dont waste it Horace Horace took ra into the bedroom and slowly ced her on the soft bed. He gently peeled off her coat, then her shirt, then her pants ras eyes were full of shyness and she closed them gently. Horaces body missed her skin after days of not being able to be intimate with her. ras lips were always so attractive to Horace that at any moment, Horace wanted to kiss them. ra was like a good ss of wine, waiting for someone who knew how to savor it, and Horace was her best wine taster. He sipped ra like wine,yer byyer, intoxicated and addicting. Horace, on the other hand, was whisky, one sip could make you dizzy, and the second sip would make you excited all over ra loved Horace, the strong drink that lifted her body to the highest level. After ras past was exposed, Ashlees plot was discovered, Horaces life-savor was found, and so on a series of things, everyone had been worn out, but life began to return to normal. ra went to work, went home, slept More than half a month passed in a quiet and peaceful time. It would be nice to do this year after year. in but simple. ra loved it. She spent every day with Horace. The only bad thing was that Horace was so hungry that she couldnt satisfy him. It seemed that Russell gave her the supplement for a reason. With that in mind, ra suddenly realized her period waste. ras period was always on time, but this time she was more than half a monthte. Whats going on? Was Russell right about this? That she could be knocked up in such a short time? ra decided to secretly go to the hospital for a check-up, to see if she was truly pregnant. She came to the hospital. There were many people in the hospital, all kinds of people, with difficult misceneous diseases, all were there. She registered and waited in her chair for an examination. Surrounding her were pregnant women, lots of whom were apanied by their partners. ra thought that if she was pregnant, Horace would apany her for the checkup. She wondered how many pregnant women would be envious of her. Horace is the most attractive man wherever he goes. A couple around her had been chatting. ra listened. The woman said, Seven months, you can tell if its a boy or a girl now. I still want a girl. The man said, You think its a girl? The woman, The baby came to me in my dreamst night. She said she was a girl. The man, As long as its healthy. Every time Ie to the hospital, Im so nervous. ra chuckled, thinking that the man was really nervous as if he were the one giving birth to the baby. ra wished that she was pregnant. Horace was going to be so happy. ra imagined herself pregnant, Horace pushing a stroller and walking her down the leafy path Are they really expecting a baby? Horaces blood as well as hers would flow through this baby; he or she would be the fruit of their love, the continuation of their life. Pregnancy is really a magical thing! ra waited a long time for the doctor, and people around her were leaving. She pushed the door open and went to the clinic. The doctor asked her briefly about her condition and asked her to take a blood test. ra was waiting for the blood test. ording to the doctors estimation, ra was most likely pregnant. However, she had yet to show any signs of pregnancy. He suggested that she go for a blood test and get more tests done. ra waited anxiously for the test report. She thought of what the doctor had said, and was pleased and excited. She touched her belly, and although she could not see any changes, she seemed to feel the existence of the little one inside her. Was she really going to be a mom? ra couldnt help but rejoice.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Finally, the blood test result was out, and it said- Chapter 183 Test Result Blood abnormalities She was pregnant! She was really pregnant! ra couldnt tell what she was feeling right now! ra thought, how do I tell Horace the Good News? How would he react if he knew she was pregnant with his child? The other side. In the CEOs office, Solrace. On the phone, Isaac had just finished briefing Horace on his work, and then something hit him, Mr. Kirnd, he said, I saw Madam go to the hospital just now, and she went there alone. I was worried that there might be something wrong with her health, so I just wanted to let you know. Horace stiffened. Hospital? Was ra sick? Almost in a daze, he told his secretary that all meetings and interviews were canceled, rolled in his wheelchair, and told Isaac, Isaac, were going to the hospital.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Isaacs eyes widened. He couldnt believe it. The workaholic Mr. Kirnd, would postpone all his meetings just because his wife was in the hospital? Shocked as he was, he hurried after him. In the car, Horace had impatiently asked Isaac to call the hospital to find out what was wrong with ra. But the results were amazing. Congrattions, Mr. Kirnd, Congrattions! He looked very happy. Mrs. Kirnd did indeed go to Hospital. When I asked the nurses, they said that she went to the gynecology department for a medical examination. Moreover, she was indeed pregnant! Isaac couldnt hear anything from the backseat, just the sound of cars whistling in the street. He turned to Horace, speaking in a worried tone. Sir But when he turned his head, he was stunned. Horace was in his wheelchair with a look on his face that Isaac had never seen before. There was a shock, there was a little helplessness in his eyes, but moreover, ecstasy! He and ra were having children of their own? Hes going to be a father! It was the first time Isaac had seen Horace loses hisposure after working with him for so many years. He couldnt help but ask, Mr. Kirnd, are we still going to the hospital? Mrs. Kirnd seemed to have gone home. No, Horace said. Lets go home. At home, ra was still trying to figure out how to tell Horace that she was pregnant, and she thought about it and decided to wait until Horace got home tonight to surprise him! ra made dinner because it would take a while for Horace toe back, but she didnt expect Horace toe back so soon. She looked at the clock. He came back early today. ra ran up to him and said, Horace, I have good news for you Before she could finish, did not expect Horace to suddenly pull her onto his wheelchair and hold her tightly. He whispered in ras ear, ra, this is the best present Ive ever received. Listening to his confusing words, ra didnt quite follow. Horace chuckled and added, It looks like the supplements are working! You knew? ra said. Horace nodded. ra was contented to see Horace being so ecstatic. They went to the dinner table together, and ra, in order to share the good news with Horace, had asked the maid to leave early, leaving them alone in the house. Horace looked at the food on the table and frowned. You made this? Yeah. Youre pregnant. Dont do this, Horace said, taking ras hand and frowning. Get some rest. ra was amused, thinking Horace was a bit overreacting. When they finished eating, ra stood up to do the dishes. She didnt expect Horace to grip her hand. Ill do it. You go get some rest. With that, he got up from his wheelchair and went in to wash the dishes. ras eyes bulged. Thats overreacting, right? She wanted to say she could do the dishes, but when she saw Horaces serious face, she couldnt say anything. She could only listen to Horace in the kitchen. After washing the dishes, ra prepared to go upstairs to rest. However, Horace stopped her and carried her up the stairs. Be careful. Ill carry you up. ra was in a real funk right now. Horace, Im just pregnant, not sick. This is too much. Horace was stubborn. I want to do this. ra looked at Horaces eyes the domineering, didnt want to say much, in fact, she felt warm. When she got to the bedroom, ra was about to take a shower, but Horace followed her into the bathroom and whispered, Let me help you. Youreing with me? Oh, my God. ra waspletely stunned. Horace ignored her, sat ra down in the bathroom, held a towel in his hand, and began to rub her back. ra felt a little touched and said, Horace, you dont have to be so careful with me. Im fine. No. Horace was still stubborn but carefully rubbed her back, in a very gentle action. Horace, apparently not a very good caregiver, gave ra a bath, but after a while, his white shirt was soaking wet. ra couldnt help frowning, Horace, you really dont need to help me shower, you go, hiss Before ra could finish her sentence, Horaces hand slid across her inner thigh, giving her a shiver. Horace looked at her suddenly red face and chuckled. Why, ra, whats on your mind? ras face was even redder. She gritted her teeth and changed the subject in a low voice. No, I just saw your shirt was wet. I was afraid it would make you ufortable. Oh? Horace raised his eyebrows. His usually cold face looked a little evil now. So, do you want me to take it off? Do you want me to shower with you? No, its not! ra wanted to bite her tongue off. Whatever she said would be misinterpreted by Horace. Fortunately, she didnt say anything and just kept quiet, under Horaces care. After some time, ra watched as Horace wiped her down. Finally, she couldnt help but whisper, Horace, do you really like children? Horace nced at ra and whispered, I like it because its our baby. ras heart skipped a beat and she couldnt help smiling. She reached out and covered her belly with indescribable satisfaction. Good, there was a little life, from now on, in addition to her mother and Horace, she would have another family in this world, and it was her flesh and blood, they were connected to each other. Chapter 184 Unexpected Visitor When a daughter was pregnant, she immediately thought of how difficult it was for her mother to give birth to her. So, the next Sunday morning, ra went to Helena and told her that she was pregnant. Ever since she was a little girl, Helena said to ra, Youll understand it when you have kids of your own. Now, she really had her own children, she truly understood how great and proud it was to be a mother. ra saw a maternal supplies store, she couldnt help but stop walking, looking at the shop window inside the disy of small clothes, and small shoes, they were especially cute. She and Horaces baby would be so beautiful, or handsome, that they would knock a lot of people off their feet. ra smiled as she made her way to Helenas small apartment. But before she could take out her key, the door opened on its own. An unexpected visitor came out of the door. The visitor turned out to be Logan Hutchinson, Lauras brother. Helena now was in good health, she had been able to get out of bed, she was smiling toe out to see Logan out, just happened to see ra.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Logan saw ra, he paused but soon calmed down, and said hello, Hello, ra. Why are you here, Logan? ra waspletely speechless with shock. Why would Logane to their house? Does he know Mom? Helena was also surprised that the two of them knew each other. ra, do you know each other? Before ra could exin, Logan said to Helena, Aunt Helena, you dont have to see me off. I wille to see you again. Take care of yourself. Helena seemed very fond of Logan and said with a smile, Logan, you are very thoughtful. Thank you foring to see me. If it were someone else, I would have been a stranger long ago. Aunt Helena, I wont do that to you. Logan nced at ra and said, Since you still have another visitor, I wont bother you anymore. Goodbye. All Right, Logan. Youre always wee. Ill cook for you next time. Whats going on? Mother and Logan seem to have a deep affection for each other. ra was stunned. Logan made a courtesy farewell to ra and left. After Logan left, ra entered the door. She saw that Helena had brought out the best tea in the house to serve Logan. It was no wonder that someone of Logans status would bring out the best tea in the house even if Helena was not close to him. ra asked her mother, Mom, how do you know Logan. You two seem quite close. Helena prepared some refreshments for ra and brought them over to sit down. She said, This is your favorite dessert. I made it myself. Try It. Mom, Im asking you, how did you two know each other? Helena smiled and said, I worked as a nanny for the Hutchinson family for a few years, taking care of Logan, so I know him very well. When Logan was young, he was even more beautiful. I would love to hold him all the time. He also liked to hang out with me. He always called me Aunt Helena and he was very well-behaved. ra could imagine Logan when he was a child. He must be extremely cute. She wondered if her child with Horace would also be very beautiful. Based on Horaces looks, he would definitely be. She would also ask Helena to help take care of the child when the time came. ra just remembered why she was here, she almost forgot it because of Logans distraction. ra smiled and said mysteriously to Helena, Mom, Mom, I came here today because I have good news for you. What? Im pregnant. Really? Thats so great! Helena was very happy to hear this, she hasnt been this happy for a long time now. Ever since ra married Horace, she had been worried that she would not be happy with her life. Now it seemed that her worries were misced. Seeing ras happy Smile, Helenas heart finally rxed. She was grateful to God for his blessings. When Helena asked ra about her pregnancy, she said, Youre going to lose your appetite in a few days. Youre going to have morning sickness. ra felt her stomach churning and she felt nauseous. Helena smiled, Its hard for women to get pregnant. When I was pregnant with you, I threw up every day. I threw up all the time. I lost a lot of weight. Then he stopped vomiting and started eating more. I became heavy and walked slowly with an ugly belly. Nine full monthster, I gave birth to you. ra listened with interest and asked, Mom, when you gave birth to me, did it hurt? Did it hurt a lot? Giving birth is not painless. You came out through a natural birth, I thought I have to go through this and bring you to this world safely. Helena recalled the past, although her body was torn by the pain when ra was born, her first cry rang; she cried, for her life, all the suffering was worth it. ra once again felt the greatness of maternal love and the hardship of Helenas life. ra thought about how Helena had worked a lot of jobs in her life, sales, insurance, home improvement, selling newspapers, sewing doing a lot of different kinds of work, all of which were very hard. It was not easy for Helena to do all this menial work and had to be looked down upon, to raise her, to put her through college. Thinking of this, ra felt like crying. Helena was thinking about the old days, too, Its not easy raising you, she said. I dont have the skills or the money. I have to work for other people to earn money. Now that I think about it, the Hutchinson family was kind to me. At least the working environment is good. ra thought of something and suddenly asked Helena, By the way, Mom, since you are a nanny in the Hutchinson family, ording to Logans age, you must have known Laura at that time, right? Laura Hutchinson! How could Helena not know her? Mom? Do you know her? ra saw a flicker in Helenas eyes. Helena lowered her eyes, pulled her hair behind her ear, and said, Of course, I know her. Sure enough. ra pressed, What was Laura like? Helena said in a low voice, Of course, she was a good girl. She came from a good family. How could she not be good? Thats true. If Laura was not outstanding, how could Horace not be able to forget her, how could Logan not coddle her like that. ra was a fool to ask such a question. Instead, Helena asked ra, Why are you asking about Laura all of a sudden? Oh, nothing, nothing. I was just asking. ra didnt want to tell her that Laura was gone. Maybe she already knew, but ra didnt want to cause her mother any more grief. ra bid her mother goodbye. As she went out into the corner, she spotted a slender figure. Chapter 185 The Hutchinson’s Hit a Bad Patch Standing beside his Land Rover, Logan looked up and said to ra, Get in the car, Ill take you back. She shouldnt have gotten too close to Horaces enemy, but for some reason, ra didnt hate Logan. She even had a feeling of indescribable closeness for him, so she agreed. She also had a lot of questions about Logan, she would like to know something, and perhaps Logan can answer that. Thinking of this, she nodded, Logan quickly opened the door like a gentleman, and let ra sit in. After sitting down, Logan quickly started the car. On the way, Logan said, ra, I didnt expect that you are Aunt Helenas daughter. ra nodded and said, Yeah, I didnt think my mom would know you either. I guess we have something inmon. Logan gave ra a meaningful look. He found that ras profile was more beautiful than her front. Logan turned to look at the road ahead, the red light, and the car stopped. Logan suddenly said, When I was young, Aunt Helena treated me very well and loved me very much. Unfortunately It was cut short. I didnt expect to see her again today. I heard from my mom, and she told me a lot of things that happened when you were young. That I was naughty? ra replied, No, my mother said you were very well-behaved, and smart, she liked you a lot and Laura too. ra thought Logan would talk about Lauras past, but he didnt. Logan seemed to be more interested in ra and asked, Where were you when Aunt Helens was working as a nanny at our house? Why didnt I see you once? At the Middletons, ra exined. My mother said you didnt like outsiders, so she sent me to the Middletons. Sorry. Why? If it werent for us, you probably wouldnt be living at the Middletons House, Logan told her earnestly. I know a lot about the Middleton, and I dont think they would be very nice to you. You were just a kid, anyway, its all over now. ra was starting to get over it, After all, Horace gave them hell for what my stepmother did, so I dont hate them anymore. The conversation was fine without mentioning Horace, but once she did, Logan turned into an alerted panther immediately. Logan said stiffly, Who can tell if Horace is doing it for you or for something else? Dont be so naive. Think of him so perfect. Hes a hypocrite! ra didnt like anyone badmouthing Horace in front of her, not one word. ra frowned. Logan, dont get so excited when you mention Horace, okay? Do you really know the whole incident back then? Maybe its not what you think. You are always so protective of Horace every time. Stupid girl! Logan said mercilessly. Ive never seen such a stubborn woman like you. Stupid! Youre so stupid! ra thought it would be pointless to talk about it any longer. She could only calm her tone, Logan, let me off the car. I can walk back home. Logan sensed the tension in the car. ra must have misunderstood him. But in fact, he was not against her. Logan said, Please dont take me wrong. I do not hate you. I only dislike Horace. ra was embarrassed and said, You may have misunderstood Horace. Didnt the Hutchinson family look into it? Logan was silent for a moment, and ra didnt ask any more questions. Suddenly, Logan said, At that time, the Hutchinson family was also in a difficult time and didnt have much energy to investigate the matter. ra was surprised that the Hutchinson family of the big three would have a hard time? Logan didnt borate on the difficult times of the Hutchinson family, which he probably found difficult to talk about. ra returned to the magazine publishingpany. She didnt know why she cared about Logans words so much, she wanted to get to the bottom of this. ra remembered that Stephanie had been at the magazine publishingpany for the longest, and perhaps she can shed some light on the Hutchinson familys past. Stephanie recalled, and then looked through her old notebooks to answer ras questions. Stephanie said, Ten years ago, the Hutchinson family was facing an unprecedented business crisis. Severalrge foreign conglomerates had suppressed the Hutchinson family group and were about to be swallowed up by other city conglomerates. The Hutchinson family group was almost at the end of its tether and was at stake. Stephanie added, As I recall, it was quite a big deal because the three Stratmont families were all connected. The crisis had also rmed people from the Jakovich and Kirnd families, but they have not stepped in to save them. They have been waiting and watching. ra interjected, Why arent they helping the Hutchinson family? I thought they were friends. Thats right. They would havee to the rescue. However, that year, the world economy was in crisis, and the two families were having a hard time as well. Therefore, they could only wait and see. They didnt want the Hutchinsons business to be acquired. ra listened carefully to the story.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Stephanie added, Its not over yet. Anything else? ra asked. Its not directly rted to thepany being crushed, Stephanie said. But Laura was kidnapped and disappeared at that very moment. What do you think the Hutchinson family was doing? So behind the original kidnapping case, there were so many other factors. ra thought. Stephanie said, Because Laura and Horace She hesitated, not knowing whether to tell ra about the kidnapping. ra said, Stephanie, its okay. I heard about the kidnapping from Horace. Stephanie was relieved, she continued, Luckily Kirnd was there to help. Although Laura died in the fire, the Hutchinson family was unexpectedly helped by the Kirnd in the kidnapping case and was able to pull through. Otherwise, the Hutchinson family would be lost now. Yeah. The Hutchinson family had been dismissed as a thing of the past. But ra has a hunch that the Hutchinson familyseback was just around the corner, as long as Logan did it well. ra said, It must be because of Russell. She thought Grandpa Russell must have been a legend in business. But Stephanie shook her head and dismissed ras idea. Youre wrong, ra, Stephanie said. It wasnt Russell. He was too sick to save the Hutchinson family back then, when Horace had been kidnapped. So Stephanie continued, Its Sean Kirnd, Horaces older brother. Chapter 186 Darren’s Grievance ra froze. It was Sean who lent a helping hand? ra was very surprised. She didnt know much about him, but from Seans viciousness, she didnt think he would do anything that wouldnt benefit him. She couldnt help but ask, Are Sean and Logan on good terms? I dont know about that, Stephanie said, closing her notepad. They must have known each other for a long time. At this point, ra did not have time to think about the weirdness of it all. She suddenly felt a spasm in her stomach, which made her sick and she wanted to vomit. Stephanie panicked and shouted, ra, what is wrong with you? You look terrible! ra covered her mouth, waved at her, ran to the bathroom, and threw up. Sarah ran up to her in a panic and asked what was wrong. Stephanie said, I dont know, she looked like she was going to throw up. Throw up? Sarahs mind was so sharp that she shouted to Stephanie, She might be pregnant! Everyone in the office exploded at the mention of pregnancy. People who worked in Magazine publishingpany were super sensitive, and super gossip as well, this might be the problem with their profession, not to mention ras current identity. ra puked for a while and felt better. She had been having a lot of nausea and vomiting a lottely. It must be the morning sickness period. She was overjoyed to think of it. ra washed her hands and looked at herself in the mirror as if she had lost some weight. However, this does not affect her mood as a mother. She returned to the office to find everyone looking at her and grinning from ear to ear. What the hell is going on here? ra asked, Are you happy about anything? Sarah came over, took a bow, and said, ra, Congrattions! Are you pregnant? It was because of her. Busted! ra, a little embarrassed, replied, Well Im Im pregnant. Sarah hugged her excitedly as if she were pregnant herself. Sarah shook ra and said, ra, youre so wonderful! Youre a mother now! Mr. Kirnd is going to be a father! Stephanie quickly stopped Sarah and said, You have to let her go. She cant move that much, especially in the first few months. Its very unstable. Youre going to break her! Oh! Sarahs face paled and she quickly let go of ra. ra smiled, Its all right, Sarah, I can still take your hug. Everyone went up to congratte ra and told her to take it easy and not to overwork herself. Diane was surprised that ra was pregnant, which meant her position was more secure in Solrace. She regretted what she had done before. It was not worth the trouble to offend Mrs. Kirnd. Diane hurried forward,plimented her, and said, Well, Congrattions, ra, youre a lucky girl. Sarah and Stephanie rolled their eyes at Dianes change of attitude. Diane, Sarah said bluntly, Youve changed your mind so fast. Youve always been against ra. Why do you regret it now? You talk too much! Diane said to ra with a smile and a re at Sarah, Dont pay attention to this little girl. Ive misunderstood you in the past. Im sorry. You shouldnt be angry with me. Were still colleagues. Were good friends. ra stiffened, smiled, and said, I wont take it to heart. Were all colleagues. I thank you for your blessings. ra saw that everyone was being nice to her and suddenly felt emotional. After they found out about her identity as Mrs. Kirnd, their rtionship gradually grew closer. They were so polite and intimate with each other, and no one was pointing fingers at her behind her back anymore. No one was calling her dirty or using her of being a mistress anymore. People are very realistic. During thismotion in the office, Darren suddenly appeared with a cold face. His face was grim, and everyone fell silent. Darren said to ra, Come to the office. I have something to say. As soon as they saw it, Darrens expression was strange. Everyone quickly shut up and retreated to their seats. ra had no choice but to follow Darren in. Sarah and Diane, were all looking over, specting what he would say to ra, and always thinking. Darren always looked at ra strangely, sometimes as if he had a big problem with her, sometimes as if she was special to him. Darren asked ra to sit down. After all, she was pregnant. However, in his heart, he was unable to ept this fact. Darren hesitated. They were saying you were pregnant. Is that true? Its true. ra, do you really want to spend the rest of your life with Horace? Darren said in a low voice. He couldnt help but get heated. You cant have this child. Think about what you and your mother have been through. Do you want to make the same mistake again? Darrens words were so severe that ra froze, and then her face turned cold. She was pregnant, but what did it have to do with the twists and turns of her past? Horace wasnt Glenn Middleton. He wouldnt do that to her. It was ridiculous topare the two of them. ra said coldly, Darren, Im not going to be like my mother, and Horace is not Glenn Middleton. Darrens heart felt like it was being pricked by a needle, and she was so protective of that person.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ra added, Darren, I want you to bless me and Horace. She knew that he had always been prejudiced against Horace. Thest time he arranged for her to interview Logan, because he wanted Logan to tell her what kind of person Horace was so that she would leave Horace. But Darren was wrong. She was already in love with Horace. I wont bless you, ever! Darren roared. ra, you know I love you! You married another man, and now you are having a child. How can I not be sad? Darren continued to ra, Do you know how sad I was today when I found out you were pregnant? ra, I cant get you out of my mind. I cant get us out of my mind You cant go back in time, neither can you save a hopeless rtionship. What is gone its gone. There is no point arguing about it anymore. ra said, Darren, just forget about me. You cant live in the past. You have a long life ahead of you. Our rtionship was over the moment you left. Well never be together again. Did she just say never? Darren was wordless. If he hadnt abandoned ra but instead had trusted her, this wouldnt have happened Who could he me? ra was right Chapter 187 Go Public with the Pregnancy Unlike what ra had guessed, Darren wanted to convince her personally. Instead of arranging her assignments ra felt it was unnecessary to stay any longer. Ill go if there is nothing else. Darren was depressed, finding their rtionship hade to an end. ra, do you really have no feelings for me at all? I dont believe. ra admitted that she had once loved him very much. However, she had seen it as a beautiful, loving memory after experiencing so many things. Horace was the only one in her life since now. Remember that Ashlee is also pregnant. You should love her and your child well. Darren, we cant go back anymore. We can! Its never toote! If youre willing to return to me, I will start again. To leave here together and go abroad. I can leave everything here behind! ra let out a sigh. Why was Darren so obsessed with her? Although Ashlee was not wless and benign, she was sincere and infatuated with Darren. He should cherish her. ra was about to persuade him when there was a sudden knock. It was Diane. Seeing they seemed angry, Diane dared not say much for fear of them identally getting mad with her. She was cautious, Sir, the manuscript of the interview with Logan and his antique exhibition is edited. Please check the typeset and sign it if everything is okay. Darren took it with a sullen face and looked at it briefly, which was generally eptable. Logan was already enough to attract the readers attention, and any other pictures would be apanion. The text was written by ra, which he had already read before, so it was perfect. Very well, thats it. He signed and handed it to Diane.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Diane smiled, squinted at ra, and then went out. She pondered that they both seemed exasperated and unhappy. She had heard their conversations vaguely outside the door, which didnt sound like a work-rted matter. Before, Ashlee had asked her to keep an eye on ra. Now, Diane thought of the night when she saw Darren forcibly kissing ra,bined with ras pregnancy She felt there must be more behind the story. Should I inform Ashlee? Is there something wrong with ras baby? After considering it for a while, she decided not to meddle in it. It was unworthy to risk it. With this in mind, Diane returned to her work as if nothing had just happened. Darren continued the conversation with ra. I asked you to interview Logan because I wanted you to see how hypocritical, selfish and heartless Horace was. He abandoned Laura, who was fascinated with him and fled alone to stay alive, causing Laura to die in a fire. Such a man does not deserve you to give so much for him! Thats enough! Darren! ra was furious, Now that you mentioned it, I just remembered. How could you do this? You knew that Logan was biased against Horace, so you deliberately asked me to interview him. When did you be so dishonest? Why did all the people have to target Horace? What exactly did he do wrong? ra felt bad for Horace, thinking about how difficult it had been for Horace for so many years. ra could understand all too well what it was like to be misunderstood. Darren, I love Horace and will be with him for the rest of my life. No matter what you say or anyone thinks of him, he is the best in my heart. Drop your illusions. After saying that, ra pulled open the door and went out. Darren heard the sound of his heart breaking. Sitting and looking out, he was depressed as the bleak scenery. A leaf fell, which made Darren even sadder. ra was like the leaf that had left him on such an autumn day. He still remembered that ra always liked children and would bring him along to volunteer at the orphanage. The children there were all poor but understanding and cute. ra got along well with them; they all loved her and praised her for being beautiful and gentle. ra exined that they were just as pitiful as herself, having nobody to care for and love. But again, she was much happier than them because she had Darren and her mother, so she wanted to help them. Darren remembered that ras smiling face was bright and beautiful. She glowed like an angel when the sun shone on her,ughing and running happily with the children. ra also told him that her biggest dream was to have her own children, start her own family and give them the best upbringing that she never had. He was thinking of telling her his true identity and marrying her once he graduated since she wanted aplete family. But who would have thought that fate would have a way? Darren stopped recalling, looking sad. Everything was so beautiful back then, but he didnt expect they did have a child, not theirs. ra had been distracted after leaving the office, and she immediately packed her things and went home. Horace arranged a car because of her pregnancy, which she epted since it was inappropriate for her to take the subway. He hadnt been home when she reached, so she sat on the sofa while the door rang. ra hurriedly opened the door. Horace! Youre back. Seeing the person outside, she couldnt help but freeze. The person was not Horace, but a very unexpected one. It was the grandfather, Russell. Chapter 188 Sean’s Guard Russell didnte alone, followed by many servants carrying many tonic products. Russell looked at ra, noticing her belly, You finally did it! Good for you! These supplements are perfect for pregnant women. Just take it. You are the greatest in our family. ra was happy that Russell was here and hurriedly invited him into the house, serving. Seeing this, Russell hurriedly said, Sweetie, dont be bothered. You have to take care of your baby. Or you can resign and focus on being Mrs. Kirnd at home. ra felt that except for her stomach troubles, everything was fine, and she was not prepared to quit her job. It took her much effort to work in the press these years, so she was reluctant. Grandpa, dont worry. I have a n. Fine, its up to you, as long as youre happy. Russell was exalted when he heard that ra was pregnant. He loved Horace the most and naturally loved his child very much. ra recently felt that Russell had be more amiable. Although he was old, he was authoritative enough, respected by everyone. Unlike Horace, it was clear how much of a ruler Russell was in the business world back then. But now, he was a gracious older man. Russell looked at ra preparing some snacks and couldnt resist asking, It is said that a mothers intuition is the strongest when ites to the gender of the baby. Do you have any idea? She really didnt think about this question. Both were good. Her confused look resulted in that this was her first pregnancy, so Russell was patient. Do you like sour food recently? When your grandmother was pregnant, she threw up hard and loved to eat sour food. The sourer, the better. She ate several baskets of lemon. Lemons? ras mouth recoiled when she thought about it. No, I just keep throwing uptely but have no special vors to food. Its normal. Dont be nervous. You looked not as good as it used to be, so you must rx and rest well. Yes. ra also felt that she was haggard recently, her appetite was terrible, and she had lost a lot of weight. Even if its a little girl, I will love her well and train her as the sessor of the Kirnd family. She will be sent to study abroad and attend a good first-ss school. You should not worry too much. It is not good for the child either. ras expression changed when she heard these words. She didnt expect Russell to think so highly of her child and even say he wanted it to be the sessor. After all, Sean and Darren also would have babies soon. She didnt expect that Russell would be so biased. If Sean would be furious if he knew what Russell had in mind. ra frowned and asked in a low voice, Grandpa is so partial to Horace, will Sean. When ites to the current situation of the Kirnd family, Russell suddenly sighed, Sean has a great guard to Horace, as if Horace is his nemesis. He was like this when he was a child and never changed. Unfortunate. Although Horace is now the glorious son of the Kirnd family and the president of Solrace, he doesnt even have a share in his ownpany. Its a shame for me as a grandfather. ra was shocked. Under Horaces leadership, Solrace performed better in consecutive years. How is it possible? Horace is also a part of the family. Hes supposed to get a share. Of course, he should. I have thought of transferring him some of my shares, but Sean has been putting pressure on the board of directors so that they dare not make any rash moves. They have also been acted by Sean. A bunch of losers. So the board didnt agree, and Horaces shares have been left hanging. Sean is holding all of the shares? Russell nodded and sneered, Yes, fortunately, you are pregnant, so Horace finally has a reason to be able to receive shares. Thats why I hope you two get married and have babies. The Kirnd family can be without Sean but cannot be without Horace. ras eyes flickered for a moment. Perhaps Seans guard to Horace came from Russells tant partiality. She couldnt meddle in it. Grandpa, youre so kind to Horace. Horace is the most like me. I love him more. Besides, he is kind. His impassiveness was because of the ident ten years ago. He was very kind and talkative when he was a child. Now that Im old, I cant control that much, so Horace is really aggrieved. It was apparent that he did not only like Horace but also loved this grandson.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . As ra listened, she couldnt help but ponder. Sean was sinister and insatiable to hold so many shares but still had been guarding against Horace, kidnapping and framing him. He was too terrible. ra felt sad for Horace, he was loved by his grandfather, but the rest of his family saw him as an enemy. He didnt get what he deserved but built up such arge group from nothing. Not only did he have to struggle for his career, but he also had to pretend to be crippled in public, which was painful and tiring. Russell talked to ra a lot more about family matters. After a long while, he got up. Im relieved to see that youre fine. Take good care of yourself. I will go. ra wanted to put on her coat to see Russell off, but he stopped her. Go back. Im okay. Soon after Russell left, someone rang the doorbell again. ra thought that Russell had forgotten something and hurried to open the door. However, she couldnt help but freeze again when she saw the person outside. Chapter 189 Ashlee’s Provocation Surprisingly, it was Ashlee. She held her head high, What? Am I a demon? See how scared you are. You dont invite me in? ra could not guess her intention. How dare shee? Nothing good would happen for her toe uninvited. What are you doing here? Why cant I be here? I came to visit my sister. Ashlee naturally walked in on her own and sat down on the sofa. Seeing that there were still cups and saucers on the table, she thought someone hade here. Ashlee acted as if she was the mistress. Isnt there even a cup of tea for a guest? Do you know any manners? You rude girl. ra had to close the door and walk over to Ashlee. Well, what do you want to do? Ashlee suddenly snickered, Who is looking for you? Im here to see Mr. Kirnd. Youd better mind your own business. Pour the tea! As expected, Ashlee dared toe here because of Horace. Otherwise, how else would she have the guts to do so? ra was impatient. Youd better hurry up and leave. Horace isnt here. Not here? Ashlee found the room was quiet, but she still had no intention of leaving, Fine, Ill just wait for him. After saying that, she sat down on the sofa and touched the leather, saying sarcastically, It is not bad. Handmade in Italy? Youve really be a phoenix now. ra wanted to drive her away, but she gave up when she thought of Ashlee as Horaces lifesaver, in case she would see it as a handle. Ashlee looked around at the house. Although this residence was not as big as her vi, it was luxuriously decorated. As for the crystal chandelier in the living room, she could tell from the glossiness at a nce that each bead was high-grade crystal. Her jealousy could not even be concealed. How could ra, the illegitimate daughter, have the right to live in such a lovely ce? ra brewed a new pot of hot tea and poured a cup for Ashlee. Ashlee squinted at her, raised her head and said, Seeing how you pour the tea, you look like a nannys kid, very professional. Haha. Please. ra was toozy to argue with her. Out of the hosts courtesy, she served her some more snacks, all dried fruits that were good for pregnant women, which Horace bought. She actually pitied Ashlee, whose mother was forced to suffer abroad, and she could not get Darrens heart. So, Ashlee had to torment her because she had nothing left. Staring at ras belly, Ashlee sneered, I heard you are pregnant? Is it really Horaces? Or any men else? Cant you behave yourself? ra could not bear it any longer, You cant say anything about my child. Concern about your own child. Hmph! Who are you to lecture me! Ashlee snickered, Yes, youre pregnant, really. Hope you have this blessing to keep it. ras face immediately turned pale. Ashlee had gone too far.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She still didnt know to restrain herself despite her repeated concessions. How dare she curses the child in her belly to her face! ra was furious, Dont be so cocky! You cursed my child. You cant even let go of a little birth? Dont shout at me! Ashlee naturally did not give in. Its my tongue. I can say whatever I want! In the first ce, Helena should never have given birth to such a sinful you, whos good at nothing but stealing my father and my man! I hate you so much! As a pregnant woman, Ashlee was too hical. ra was mad but ignored her for getting angry was unsuitable for pregnant women. ra remembered the first time she saw Ashlee in her childhood. She thought she was born beautiful and cute, wearing expensive clothes, as if she were a little princess. At first, ra was fond of her and thought that she finally had a little sister. However, unexpectedly, it was her own sister who hated and hurt her the most. She was such an unforgivable sister. Seeing that ra did not refute, Ashlee was bored, but her eyes flickered when she saw ras belly,ughing sarcastically. Dont think youre so great just because youre pregnant, be careful. The higher you climb, the harder you fall! Im telling you, Im still the winner in the end! Im Horaces savior, a guest of your family. If you mistreat me, Ill tell Horace, who loves me with all his heart. ra thought of the image of Horace treating Ashlee with all kinds of obedience. She was upset about it. Ashlee continued, Dont be too proud just because you are pregnant now. The more you hope, the greater the disappointment. ra felt Ashlee had her tongue in her cheek, making her uneasy. She couldnt help but frown, You are also pregnant. Arent you afraid of retribution for being harsh? Why should our children have to bear our grudge? Grudge? Ashlees voice sharpened directly, ra, listen carefully. We are doomed to have a grudge and emotional debt that we cant escape. My mother cant do anything to you currently. However, I will take it back from you. And your mother, Helena, she made my mother shed so many tears! So, I hate you so much that I wish you are all dead, including your children! Ashlee! ra intended to kick her out immediately. If youre here to amuse me, please leave now. This is my home! I wont leave! I wont! Ashlee snapped, looking scornful and spiteful, Im telling you, I want to see Horace, not you! Horace will invite me back if I go now, and then hell ask why you drive me away! Because Im his lifesaver, you hear me? Im his lifesaver! Chapter 190 Horace’s Limit ra suddenly felt a wave of dizziness invade her head. She was afraid to affect her baby if she continued debating with Ashlee. Just let her make a scene here alone. Then you can wait here, excuse me. ra went back to the bedroom. Hey, whats the matter with you! Is this how you treat your lifesaver? I guarantee that your future will be more painful! Ashlees voice came from behind, and she was smug. ra suddenly had a bad feeling that something was about to happen. However, although Ashlee saved Horace, what else could she do? Seeing ra hiding back in the bedroom, Ashlee felt she had won. Still, the feeling of victory had not fermented to the highest level, so she wouldnt give up. Ashlee was bold enough to walk around ras house. Seeing the furnishings were expensive and many orphaned items, she couldnt help but feel envious. Besides, the configurations were all the current top designs and masterpieces. The house had the most advanced appliances and many intelligent voice-activated products. It seemed that they livedfortably in this hypermodern space. Why can she, this bitch, enjoy such a luxurious life? Why can she have Horaces heart? She is so cunning. It was a pity that ras adversary was her, Ashlee, so she would be tortured hard rather than live a good life continuously. Ashlee deliberately acted as if she was thirsty and shouted, Im so thirsty. ra, pour me some tea. Didnt you just drink it? ra said from the bedroom, Youre thirsty so soon. Ashlee screamed, We are both pregnant. Dont you know that pregnant women are easily thirsty? ra changed the green tea to fruit tea since she knew it. However, as a result, Ashlee did not know how to appreciate her. ra was disappointed. She came out and poured tea again. Ashlee took the cup, and suddenly her hand shook, knocking the hot tea to the ground and almost spilling it on ras body. What the hell! ra subconsciously covered her stomach. Ashlee said sternly, You almost burned me! Youre so sinister! You want to harm my baby, dont you? You were jealous of me, jealous that I was pregnant with Darrens baby, jealous that Horace let me go and stayed with me in the hospital. So you wanted to ssh me with hot water? You are evil! Let me tell you, youll be the first to suffer if anything happens to my baby!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Dont be unreasonable. Its obvious that you did it on purpose. ra was angry. She would have lost her patience with her long ago if she was not Horaces lifesaver. On purpose? Ashlee was fierce. Ill show you what it means to be deliberate! Ashlee violently raised her hand to hit ras face. Seeing that Ashlees p was about to fall, the door opened. Horace and Isaac appeared. They were surprised to see Ashlees raised hand. Ashlee quickly put her hand back to fix her hair, then smiled, Hello, Mr. Kirnd. Horace looked at Ashlee sullenly, What are you doing here? Ashlee gave a bitter smile, I was waiting for you. Seeing ras unhappy face, Horace guessed they had definitely quarreled. He sneered, but the chill in his eyes had revealed his displeasure. He saw three cups on the table and suddenly felt weird, ra, has anyone elsee today? ra lowered her head and replied, Its grandpa. He came by and sent some tonic over. Grandpa? Horace was stunned. He didnt expect that not only was Russell happy at ras pregnancy, he even came to see her personally and sent her nutritious food. It was evident that he had admitted ra. Hearing this, Ashlee was jealous. She had been pregnant earlier than ra, but Russell had only given her a briefpliment and that was it, not to mention visiting her personally. You are so excellent, ra. Russell treats you differently. It seems like the house will shake down now that youre pregnant. Only then did Horace drop his gaze on Ashlee, and his face even darkened, What exactly did youe to see me for? I have something to tell you, and Ie to see my good sister, Ashlee spoke with a fake smile. ra suddenly felt funny. Ashlee, however, was thick-skinned, ra, pour me another cup of tea. Dont spill it this time. ra frowned. Of course, she didnt want to make tea for her, but since she was Horaces lifesaver, she didnt want Horace to feel embarrassed, so she bent down and prepared. But at that moment, Horace suddenly stopped her action. ra was confused, and only then did she look up at Horace. The anger hid under his tranquility as if it was about to burst out at any moment. Everyone in the room could feel that he was furious. Isaac quickly mediated. Leave it to me. How dare you let ra pour you tea? You dont deserve it. Ashlee didnt dare to be angry. Is that how you take care of me? Horace, you are too protective of your wife. Just a cup of tea. Why are you so nervous? You should know to repay others kindness. An ungrateful person will be looked down on. Dont you think so? Isaac was mad, Watch your manners. Get lost! There is no ce for you to speak here! Ashlee had no mercy, Who the hell do you think you are, assistant! Isaac was too awkward to refute. Thest trace of patience in Horaces eyes faded away. Ashlee. Horace said coldly, Im asking you onest time, what are you doing here, exactly? If its to bother my wife, then Im sorry, youre not wee here. Chapter 191 Horace’s Limit (2) Horace lowered his voice which sounded scarier with hostility in his eyes. Ashlee was intimidated but could only vent her anger toward ra for the sake of decency, and said, ra, how dare you turn against me! You think you can make all troubles go away by breaking off with the Middleton family? Listen, you have our dads blood and youll have it for life! Ashlee turned her head to Horace and said, Mr. Kirnd, I meant well to see my sister today. I heard that she is pregnant so I just came to see her. Ashlee thought she could smooth things over by saying this so Horace would be polite to her. Unexpectedly, Horace just sneered and said in an extremely cold voice, Ashlee, dont push it. You saved me and not ra. Ill pay you back but you cant give her a hard time. Horaces voice was scarily cold which frightened Ashlee. But soon she scoffed, Mr. Kirnd, dont forget who had saved you in the first ce. Now youre talking to me in such an attitude? Ashlee sat on the sofa and crossed her arms, thinking confidently that Mr. Kirnd would bear her disrespect based on the fact that she had saved him after those words, and said, Dont you want to pay me back? Didnt you say you guys are a couple and will handle all things together? Now what? Back out? Im here as a guest, howe I cant ask your wife to pour me a cup of tea? Now shes pregnant and condescending? Shes still a bastard Ashlee! Horace interrupted coldly before Ashlee could finish her words. She was taken aback, looking up to him and meeting his scarily cold eyes. Get out! Horace uttered two words and he obviously didnt bother to say more at all. Ashlee was totally stunned. What do you mean by that? she jumped to her feet and said, How could you do this to your lifesaver I dont care if you saved my life, Horace interrupted again, as long as you offend my wife, I wont forgive you. Horace said gloomily while coldly staring at Ashlee, which made her feel like in a dungeon with shock. Horace was a humane person in Ashlees mind so she wanted to give ra a hard time based on this. But now Did Ashlee underestimate how much ra meant to him? No, Horace is still useful. I cant push it too far and let him go. At this thought, Ashlee changed her attitude instantly and touched her belly as if nothing happened. Im sorry, Ive been pregnant for so long, and it is natural to get so emotional and throw tantrums. You are so generous and forgiving, youll forgive me, right? After all, you are pregnant, too. Ashlee emphasized her pregnancy again like others didnt know they were all pregnant. And ra also froze hearing that Horace stood up for her. She knew how much he cared about the person who saved him ten years ago so she had already prepared to put up with Ashlees insult no matter how aggrieved she felt. She didnt expect that Horace would stand up for her. ra felt so warm and happy that she didnt even care about Ashlees provocation, and just said with a cold nce, If you still remember youre pregnant, why dont you just say what you want, fix this and then go back to get some rest? Ashlee grimaced and sneered, I want to talk to Mr. Kirnd privately. ra didnt want to cause any trouble as the anger appeared in Horaces face again, and said, Well, Ill go rest. ra went back to her room without bothering to take a look at Ashlee as she said it. Thest touch of tenderness in Horaces face disappeared as ra left, staring at Ashlee in disgust, What do you want? Im having money problems. I need money, Ashlee said with no shame. Money again? Isaacined. She was so insatiable as Horace had already given her a lot of money. What? I cant ask for more? Ashlee said sourly, I saved you through all those hardships. Now Im in trouble, and you want to throw me under the bus? Sure, you could leave your first love in the fire, not to mention a stranger who met you once and saved you out of kindness. Horaces face turned cold and said, How much do you want? At least 30 million. Horace didnt want to check Ashlees greedy face again. Isaac, send her out, Horace turned his wheelchair against her and said, Ill transfer the money to your ount. Ashlee had got what she wanted and was ready to leave with a satisfied grin. Horaces cold voice came behind her when she reached the door, If youe to disturb my wife again, Ill make you pay. Ashlee staggered and almost fell, secretly frightened by his move and tone. Darren was rtively soft and easy to maniptepared to Horace. Having something on him would be hard enough. Luckily Ashlee could still get much for being Horaces lifesaver as long as she didnt take things too far or offend ra. Thinking about that, Ashlee once again strode out the door with her head held high.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Isaac, Horace whispered after Ashlee left. Yes, sir. Transfer 40 million to her ount. Mr. Kirnd! Isaac looked at Horace anxiously, You just give her money like that? Its simply daylight robbery! Its nothing if I can return the favor with money, Horace said. Ashlee is so mean. Is she really the kind girl who saved you? Isaac couldnt resist interrupting. Maybe the time has changed her kindness. Or it is what she actually is, and she just happened to be softhearted that day and saved me. Horaces face had a look of ck, But no matter what, shes the only one who might be the girl. I Isaac still tried to say something for Horaces sake. But Horace had rolled his wheelchair and said, Now, leave. Yes, sir. Isaac didnt say anything more and left. In the cab, Ashlee looked at the notification of transfer from the bank on her phone with a satisfied smile. She knew it was the right choice to turn to Horace. Ashlee raised her head and said to the driver, Take me to Windhunt Hospital. The driver replied while frowning, That is really far, Miss. Theres a hospital nearby. No, Im going to Windhunt Hospital. Ashlees face turned livid. Chapter 192 The Little Girl from 10 Years Ago Ten years ago. It was a cool night in autumn, right beneath the deserted mountain. A slender man, Horace, staggered onwards out of the warehouse with blood flowing down all over. He was barely hanging on as his body got too weak. The wound on his leg bled and turned increasingly numb as he moved so quickly. He knew he wouldnt be able to keep his leg if it kept bleeding like this. But he had to run and find Laura. He had searched everywhere and had shouted himself hoarse but there was still no sign of Laura. He finally fell into the grass after running out of strength. He felt desperate. No one woulde to this creepy ce in the middle of the night, not to mention save him. He lost a lot of weight as he hadnt eaten or drunk for a whole day and it wouldnt take much for an ordinary man to pick him up. He raised his head to the sky inplete darkness. He thought he would be buried here. Maybe Laura is waiting for me in heaven, I might as well die with her. Im just sorry for grandpa and my family. Thinking about that, Horace gave himself up and closed his eyes, waiting to die alone. Hey! Are you okay? Wake up. Horace felt the little and tender hands pping on his face in unconsciousness. He, who was shattered, suddenly raised his hands and grabbed them. He slowly opened his dehydrated eyes and dimly saw a little girl with two ponytails looking at him anxiously in a red princess dress. Hey, you woke up. Seeing his eyes open, the girl pped joyfully and smiled with her eyes narrowed. It was not long before she started to scream. In the moonlight, there were several obvious blood stains on her red princess dress. She soon saw the wound on his leg following the trace of blood. Oh dear! So much blood! What happened? The girl took a look around vigntly, and whispered in his ear, Are there bad guys after you? Feeling her warm breath, Horace looked at the girl surprisingly as he didnt expect that she would trust him as the good guy. Then he replied instinctively while looking straight into her eyes, Yes. Dont worry, she patted her chest and promised him, now you have me. Ill take you out of here and wont let them hurt you again! Horace somehow really regainedposure, staring at this clumsy little girl in front of him. Although he was dehydrated and lighter than before, it was still hard to carry for a girl his age. She struggled to carry him unsteadily. He was so heavy for her that they almost fell, but she finally pulled it off and walked forward. It was a long way which made Horace feel like it was endless. He still thought he would die here. But this girl wouldnt stop talking while carrying him every time he tried to close his eyes. Dont fall asleep! How about I tell you a story or sing a song? Do you wanna build a snowman You are so annoying. Horace couldnt take it anymore and said weakly. It seemed that she couldnt hear him, tirelessly amusing him and keeping him up for fear that he would die in sleep. While saying that, Horace thought about keeping this little girl after he found his grandpa and others; or if she left, he would find her and make it up to her no matter what it takes. Whats your name? Horace asked abruptly. My name? she looked around at him but suddenly the headlights before them caught their eyes before she started to talk. The girl immediately got excited. Theres a car! Great! Youll be fine! Horaces memory after that got a little fuzzy since he was so weak. But he knew he was taken to the hospital in that car and his grandpa thanked the driver with money. When he woke up, Horace asked the driver about the little girl who was carrying him, only to find out that she left at once and went back home after apanying him to the hospital. Horace couldnt find her since then.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Inside the vi, Horace sat on the balcony and thought about things that happened a decade ago. Until his thoughts were interrupted by Isaacs text, 40 million has been transferred to Ashlees ount. Horace lost his interest in reminiscence at the thought of Ashlee. He had been having nightmares every day for ten years, dreaming about the day when he was kidnapped a decade ago. Those despair and fear kept lingering in his head. But the voice always rang clear in the worst part of the nightmare, Wake up. Hey, wake up. Looking for this girl had be a habit for him for ten years. He even wanted her more than finding the man behind the kidnapping and he didnt know if it was for returning the favor or something else. Horace just knew that girl was his only hope in endless nightmares, like a ray of light in the darkness which meant something special to him. But now, things had turned out to be quite ironic. He did feel disappointed knowing that girl was Ashlee. But nothing could possibly have prepared Horace for the fact that this girl he had been looking for ended up being disgusting right now. Horace? ras voice suddenly came behind Horace when he was thinking. He turned around and saw her just getting out of the shower. Seeing her rosy cheeks, the problems he was thinking about vanished all at once. Horace smiled and stopped thinking. After all, Ashlee had nothing to do with him. He now didnt need the memory from ten years ago to get rid of nightmares. Because he had someone more important to him. The next day, on the weekend. ra decided to see her mother Helena as she didnt have to work today and Horace had meetings at work. But she saw someone unexpected when she came to her mothers apartment with supplements and fruits. ras face turned cold when she saw the man, and her mother beside looking even more displeased. What are you doing here? Her tone hinted anger. Chapter 193 Fake Pregnancy It was Glenn. Seeing ra, Glenn smiled kindly, ra, you came! What exactly are you doing here? ra said impatiently, Who told you toe? Hey, dont be upset. You are pregnant! Glenn sat her down. You knew? ra said with an impassive expression as she had always hated to talk to someone like Glenn who was not important to her. He was like a total stranger to her except for his rtionship with her mother and the fact that they were rted. Sure! Glenn poured a cup of tea for ra, Of course, I knew! How could you not tell me this good news! So what? ra didnt even bother to say anything more, Are you done? Now get out. ra, how could you say this to me? Im your father, Glenn said with rage on his face. And then he thought, he couldnt talk to her like this as he was afraid of her husband Horace, and said with a better attitude, Sorry ra, I was just too excited. I didnt mean to. ra just felt hurt seeing his change of attitude. Well. Glenn cleared his throat and continued, The thing is, Valerie is not around. I thought I could take your mom to my ce and take care of her since she has been better. And Horace doesnt have to pay for a maid anymore. After all, we are family, I can take better care of your mother, dont you think? No way! ra turned his kindness down without hesitation. Who knew what he was up to. Mom is fine here, and she has nothing to do with you. You might as well think about how to take care of Ashlee. She was your baby daughter, after all, and I was nothing. ra, how could you say that! Glenn didnt expect she would turn him down so firmly, and the words he had prepared went nothing. ra asked him, Now you mention it, you just let Valerie suffer in a foreign country and thats it? Glenn turned around and sniffed, I never liked her. You knew Ive always loved your mother. Being with Valerie at that time was just to take advantage of her family. And now they are broke, I dont have to count on them anymore. I want to be with your mother. Helena was inplete disappointment hearing this, staring at him in disbelief. ra always knew her father was heartless, but not like this. ra wished she could get rid of her blood and be done with this scumbag. You have no heart, she jeered. Glenn begged to differ, Whats wrong? You dont appreciate me doing that? How dare you say this to me? Get out of here! ra pointed at the door and didnt want to say anything more. Glenn was also furious, ra, no matter how much you hate me, Im still your father! I dont care if you are my father. Mom and I dont want to see you. Get out! ra got a little emotional. Glenn was afraid of Horace and didnt want to argue with ra, so he left sullenly. Seeing he left, ra thought of her childhood with sadness and hated her fathers cowardice and viiny. Glenn didnt dare to stand up for her when he knew Valerie was giving ra a hard time when she was a kid. He just stood by, did nothing indiscriminately, and sometimes he even abused her together with Valerie. ra might still have been abused by them today and lived a dreadful life if it werent for Horace. Helena standing nearby shed tears at this. raforted her mother for a long time and went back home when she was asleep. Horace was still at work when ra came home. Seeing the text from Horace that he was going to workte, ra ate something and chatted with her bestie Sammy while lying on the bed. Sammy and ra went to college together and she also worked at Stratmont. Sammy was the only one who trusted ra when she got set up and was isted by everyone at college. Sammy sent a text to check ras schedule tomorrow. ra thought for a moment and replied nothing yet. Then Sammy asked her to hang out at her ce. ra thought it was a long time since thest time they met and she did need to get away, so she agreed. ra arrived when Sammy was ying with her daughter. The kid was just one year old. Sammys daughter said to ra when she walked in with a delightful voice, Hello. Oh, hi! ra was ted by this hello, and the grief from yesterday just disappeared. She patted this little kid on the head and gave her candy from the bag. Thank you. The kid went over and continued to y as she said it. ra, its been a long time. Sammy gained some weight after getting married and having a daughter, but she looked happy. ra looked at Sammy with emotions, Its been years, I didnt expect it to be that quick. Look at your daughter! So do you! Sammy said with augh, You married Horace! Why didnt you tell me?! They chatted for a while. Sammy really cared about ra and she couldnt help asking after a moments hesitation, By the way, did he know about you ra smiled a little, Yes. He is forgiving, Sammy was genuinely happy for ra, Of course, a good man wont mind about that. raughed, Its not that he doesnt mind. But, um, he was that exact man! ra told every detail about that thing. Oh my god! Sammy was astonished, You are so meant to be! I never saw thating. And weve been through a lot this year. Sometimes it just happens, quite amazing. ra gently touched her belly, And now we are going to have a baby. You are pregnant? Sammy looked at her surprisingly. Indeed, what happened to ra was too much, tooplicated, too strange, and it was hard for anyone to handle it. Yeah, for over a month. Hey! Sammy said, My husband is a gynecologist, Ill have him check it out for you. Thatd be great! ra said with joy. Sammys husband, a good guy in normal clothes and wearing sses, came home after a long moment. It looked like he loved Sammy very much, which wasforting for ra. Sammy told her husband about ra and he said OK without even thinking. How do you feeltely? Sammys husband asked ra before checking. I feel well, ra thought for a while, but I get nauseous pretty bad. Nauseous? Sammys husband looked at ra surprisingly, It couldnt be! Youve been pregnant for only one month. Let me see if you have problems with your stomach. That would be bad. Sammys husband checked as he said it, and soon his face changed.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 194 Horrible News What is it? Sammy nervously asked as she saw her husbands face change. ra looked worried, her heart racing. You Sammys husband nced up at ra, and the words just wouldnte out of his mouth. You are not pregnant. Hows that possible? Sammy and ra were stunned.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Ive doing physical checkups at Kirnd Hospital. ra mumbled. But Sammys husband wouldnt lie, so ra suddenly realized. It was the hospital. ra was not in the mood for dinner after this, she said goodbye to Sammy and her husband in a rush and took a cab outside by the street to the hospital in the neighbor city. She was, indeed, not pregnant after checking. ra walked out of the hospital absent-minded with the report in her hand, thinking about what the doctor just said. In fact, she did not have a baby. Herte period and nausea due to her hurt stomach were all because of a kind of medication she took identally. So someone did this to let people think ra was pregnant and then bribed the staff in Kirnd Hospital to give her the fake pregnancy report. ra suddenly felt guilty at the thought of Russells care, and Horace and others joy. Sitting at the subway station, ra scrolled through the contacts on her phone over and over and finally called Horace after thinking for a while. Horace was working in his office when the phone rang, and he instantly picked it up seeing it was from ra. Hi, honey! Horace. ra said in a broken voice on the other side of the phone, which made Horace startled instantaneously. What happened? he asked quickly. Sorry, Im sorry ra sobbed, Im not pregnant. I let you all down. Horace was dumbfounded. Not pregnant? Feeling a little down, but soon he left this behind. Because his heart broke hearing her crying. Where are you? Horace said, Ille for you. ra hung up as she said the name of the hospital. It started to rain and rained more heavily just like her crying eyes and bad mood. She couldnt go home as she didnt bring an umbre and she didnt want to. Sitting at the subway station while being dead inside, she didnt even realize she was all soaked. Thinking about the joy of the people around her, ra felt embarrassed and growingly guilty. All of a sudden, she was held up to a warm chest, which made her feel better in coldness. ra turned around and saw the angry yet loving eyes of Horace. She thought he was angry about her not being pregnant, so she apologized while curling up in his embrace, Sorry, Im sorry Horace felt worse seeing her like this. Babe, its not your fault. Dont be hard on yourself. Horace held her tightly on his legs. But they were so happy, I must have let them down ra said with a weakening voice. Feeling that something was wrong, Horace checked her head with his hand and found that it was burning. Horace told Isaac to bring them home as soon as possible and call the family doctor over as he was worried sick. Horace watched ra take the medicine and then tucked her in bed. After that, he called Isaac and said gloomily, Go find out what happened about the fake pregnancy. ra woke up the next evening. Horace got her upright and helped her with the medicine. ra started to me herself again with her head down. Sorry, Horace, Im not pregnant. I let everyone down. Horace sat over to the bedside, held her with the quilt, and whispered, Honey, its not your fault. Stop ming yourself. This is fate. ra was still upset but nodded anyway as what he said did make sense. Dont worry, Ill figure this out, Horace promised ra while looking at her. But grandpa ra couldnt stop ming herself, thinking that their grandpa in his sixties was supposed to enjoy happiness instead of disappointment. Listen, this was not your fault. Horace frowned and made her look at himself by turning her head, We can reason with him. Hell know it was not your fault after I figure this out, and he wont me you. He kissed the tears on her face away and then kissed on her lips, so tenderly like she was the most delicate treasure in this world. Feeling his love, ra finally calmed down and fell asleep again while breathing gently. Horace put her down, tucked her in, and rolled over to the living room. Isaac had finished the investigation and came back. Mr. Kirnd. Hows it going? Horace asked coldly. Ive figured it out. I asked those who worked for our family and Kirnd hospital, and they said it was Ashlee and Sean. They changed the supplements Sir Russell gave Mrs. Kirnd to make it look like she was pregnant. But those medications are toxic. She could no longer be pregnant with prolonged consumption. They also paid the hospital to give her the fake pregnancy report. Hearing the investigation result, Horace was furious and loathed the cruelty of Ashlee and Sean. Good. Horaces anger was so raw that he even lookedposed with his index finger patting on the arm of the wheelchair, Isaac. Yes, sir. Go get Ashlee to the warehouse, Ill make her pay. Looking at Horaces cold face, Isaac instantly got the idea that he was really angry this time and wouldnt spare her for the old times sake. Ashlee didnt expect to be caught and be left in the basement. She was a little dreadful, thinking who would have the gut to take her right now, until Isaac pushed Horace in the wheelchair from the door, step by step, getting closer and clearer, like a demon walking towards her silently. Ashlee somehow started to panic, but she knew she couldnt panic and show her softness without knowing what happened. Horace, why did you have me here? she struggled, Is that how you treat your lifesaver? Horace didnt bother to answer and asked with the wheelchair pulling over in front of her, Did you do something to my wifes pregnancy? Chapter 195 Dragged You to The Hospital Ashlee panicked, but soon she changed her attitude, I did it, so what? I fake her pregnancy and n to make her infertile. But you cant do anything to me because Ive saved your life. Looking at him arrogantly, Ashlee had always liked the feeling that they hated her but there was nothing they could do. Revenge gave her such a pleasant feeling. Horace sneered, Dont think you can do anything just because you once saved my life. I told you, Ill pay you back if you donte near ra. Horace said this seriously, scowling at her. And she felt like there was nowhere to hide. Ashlee was suddenly frightened, staring back at him, What do you want? Isaac, Horace called Isaac, lock her up first. Four giant men immediately pinned her down to the ground. Horace turned around and said to her with a creepy smile, Ashlee, you did save me, Ill pay back for that. But I wont spare you if you do something to my wife. You just stay here and rest. Ille back and settle this between us after I get the more important thing done. Horace, you cant do this! Ashlee totally panicked, I saved your life. How could you do this to me? Youll go to hell! She was just talking nonsense only to call him back. Come back, Horace. You cant do this. Ashlee struggled to call him back but was pinned down by four giant men, Darren and Sean wont let you off the hook if you did this. Horace stayed silent until he left. Seeing his leaving, Ashlee had never felt that scared before. No one could save her from Horace.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Besides, he hadnt done anything yet because she was his lifesaver. But what if he found out Ashlee couldnt dare to think anymore, curling up with her arms around her knees while shaking, and mumbled, Darren While at Seans office. His assistant Roger Mullins suddenly rushed in without knocking. Mr. Kirnd, somethings wrong! What? Sean frowned. Some of our subsidiaries suffered a sharp fall in their stock prices and they even hit limit down. Some of them were taken over maliciously by Solrace after the fall. Seans face changed instantly. What was Horace doing? Sean sent people to handle it right away, which turned out to be useless. It was in vain. How could this happen? Sean fell into the chair, looking at the falling stock on theputer screen like the world was also going to fall. The phone on the desk rang crisply, which sounded annoying and sarcastic to him now. Sean picked the phone up and saw that it was from Horace, which made him more furious than he already was, and he almost smashed it and threw it out of the window. Horacesposed voice came from the other side of the phone as he hit the button, Bro, that was from me. How do you like that? Horace! Sean was so angry that he yelled in rage to the phone. Why did you do this? What do you want? Simple. Horace sounded peacefullypared to Seans rage, Youve done something to me before, as your brother, I should return the favor, right? Sean was shocked, wondering if Horace knew about ra. But Sean struggled to calm himself, Horace, did you do this to be against me for real? Sean still had confidence that Horace was afraid of him, or otherwise, he would have fought for the shares of their family business a long time ago. Apparently, Sean was wrong. Horace sneered at the phone, Dont think I was afraid of you for I didnt make the move. I just didnt care to do it then. But if you do something to ra again, Ill take everything from you. Horace hung up and left Sean alone staring at the phone. Sean smashed it angrily. Growing up, Horace was always the better one and Russell liked him more. No matter what Sean did he would always get nothing. But things were different when it came to Horace. Horace would always get the best just because he was the little one. But actually, Horace got everything and Sean got nothing no matter good or bad. Sean was even called mean while standing around and watching. That was why Sean nned that car ident and the kidnapping which left Horace disabled. Sean thought he would beat his annoying brother by that. But Horace was still the better one in others eyes when he came back. While Sean was still nobody, worthless. He admitted that Horace was surely better than him, but he just couldnt ept the fact that everyone preferred Horace instead of himself. So he definitely would not let Horace win this time. ra woke up and got a call from Darren. She picked it up and heard the anxious voice on the phone while wondering why he would call. ra, did Horace purchase my fatherspany on purpose? What happened? Was he crazy? After all, we are family. How could he do this? She was shocked at what he said. ra tried to calm him down with several words and hung up as she didnt know how to exin. She checked Twitter on her phone and found out that Seanspany and subsidiaries went broke all at once like there was an invisible hand grabbing him by the throat. Horace just returned at this moment. He walked into the room with medicine in his hand. ra grabbed the phone and asked when he was helping her with the medicine, Did you do this? Horace said yes without denying it. Peacefully and frankly, he wasnt afraid of anything. Why? ra was confused. It was Sean and Ashlee who nned your fake pregnancy. ra froze. Ashlee again! No wonder she mentioned the pregnancy before like she was up to something. How about Ashlee? ra asked. I locked her up. Its up to you what well do to her. ra looked at Horace in surprise, I thought you were going to return the favor. If she tries to hurt you, Horace said seriously, then I can be an ingrate. ra was so moved and thought for a moment while staring at Horace. Forget it, just lock her up for now. After all, she did save you. Horace told ra to rest as she was still weak. Things were done with Sean, and now it was Ashlees turn. Horace came to the basement in the wheelchair and heard Ashlee screaming before he entered. You bastard! Did you forget how I dragged you all the way to the hospital? Chapter 196 I’ve Been Looking for You for Ten Years Horace was startled, he suddenly changed his face and rolled over in front of her, What did you say? You dragged me? Ashlee was so frightened by his sudden approach that she fell to the ground. She felt nervous but didnt want to back down, What? You wanted to deny that? Horace grabbed her chin and red at her impatiently, Repeat what exactly happened that day! I I Ashlee mumbled and didnt make eye contact with him with her head down, I dont remember. Horace sensed something was wrong, grabbing her. You better not mess with me, or Ill bury you alive. Ashlee got scared but she couldnt give in to this situation. I really dont remember. Horace shook her chin away and left. Out of the basement, Isaac asked about what happened, and Horace said, That little girl carried me not dragged me. I guess Ashlee was not her. Isaac, go look into it carefully. Yes, sir. ra went back to work after a few days of recovery. Sarah and those saw her and sidled up to ask, ra, hows the baby? ra replied with sadness in her eyes, Its gone. They thought she had a miscarriage as Horace asked for days off on such short notice, looking at herpassionately. Darren came out and saw ra was sorting out files by herself as others went out for lunch at noon. C, how have you been? Darren asked after hesitating for a while. ra didnt bother to answer and didnt even take a nce at him. Seeing this, he tentatively asked more. C, do you know where Ashlee is? Do you know why Horace has her? And do you know why he did that to my father ra got annoyed by him and replied with anger, Just ask your father! Darren was dumbfounded. He linked things together and wondered if it had something to do with her baby. Darren called his father right away, Dad, did you do something to ras baby? I did it, so what? Sean answered impatiently on the phone. Darren said furiously, You promised youll leave her alone! She did it to herself. She shouldnt have taken Horaces side! Sean got more annoyed than he already was and hung up. Darren hung up, feeling bad. He felt that not only he and ra could not be lovers but they started to turn against each other. At the CEOs office of Solrace. Isaac walked in hurriedly with a strange look on his face, and he said in a low voice, Mr. Kirnd, Im sorry. Horace raised his eyebrows and said, What? I investigated thoroughly about the girl who saved you ten years ago when you were kidnapped. Ashlee was in summer camp, so she couldnt be the one. Isaac felt ashamed, I got carried away when I found the dress and I forgot to confirm forward. It was my mistake. Horace was not surprised at all and was relieved as he had been holding doubts. Luckily, it wasnt her. But who else would it be?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ashlee was the only one who bought the dress in the entire Stratmont. If it wasnt her, then who else? Did she loan her dress to another girl? Or the dress was not even a genuine one? Horace felt that everything had to start over. ra called when Horace was telling Isaac to continue investigating. She said that she wanted to see her mother and she hoped Horace would apany her as she didnt know how to exin about the baby. Horace agreed quickly and let Isaac drive him home to pick ra up and then headed towards Helenas apartment. ra told her mother shortly about the baby in the end, including the fake pregnancy and how Horace retaliated. Helena thought about her miserable past and cried in sadness and disappointment seeing her daughter living aplicated life. She said, How many times have I told you that things areplicated in rich families. You can easily be buried alive with your disposition. Helena turned her head to Horace and reprimanded, Mr. Kirnd, I trusted you with my daughter because I believed that youll be responsible for her and take good care of her. But if you cant protect her, please let her go. Mom! ra tried to stop her mother. She thought her mother was saying too much and it wasnt all Horaces fault. But Horace apologized sincerely to Helena, Ms. Selman, it truly was my fault. I didnt see thating to her. I owe her. Horace Seeing his nice attitude, Helena stared at him and said nothing more. Horace, why dont you take a rest in the next room and Ill chat with mom. ra threw him off intentionally as she didnt want her mom to scold him anymore. Horace went to the study and left this room for them. Helena usually lived alone but there was plenty of stuff in the study. Horace looked around and saw a pile of albums in the corner. The one on the top caught his attention. He opened it and found that these were all photos of ra when she was a kid. He got nothing else to do and he found it cute, so he continued to take a look. But suddenly he saw a photo which made him gasp. ra wasforting her mother and emphasizing how good Horace was to her, which made Helena feel better. ra went upstairs to the study after that and noticed the strange expression on Horaces face. Whats wrong? ra felt weird because he was just holding the album of her childhood, which was nothing. Horace picked up a photo and asked, Is that you? ra checked it and said, Yes. There was a glint in Horaces eyes. He stood up from the wheelchair and held her into his arms. ra felt his unusually strong hug in bewilderment, Horace, whats wrong? Horace didnt answer but held her for a long time before letting go of her, and whispered while staring at her, ra, Ive been looking for you for ten years. Chapter 197 Under One Condition Puzzled, ra frowned. What ten years? What are you talking about? Have you mistaken me for someone else? Absolutely no, Horace said quietly, I recognized you the minute I saw the picture. Im one hundred percent sure thats you. But ra was still confused, so Horace continued to exin patiently, Ten year ago, the suburb in Stratmont, think harder. Sitting on hisp, ra tried to recollect the memories before she finally remembered something and looked at him in shock, That was you! You were the teenage boy! As it turned out, ra had been already brought to the Middletons back then. It happened one day when Ashlee had gone to some summer camp, and Mr. and Ms. Middleton were at work. She was alone at home, so she secretly put on Ashlees red dress and went out to y. No one would care about her anyway. She was afraid to go downtown, so she went to a familiar suburb, where she came across a teenage boy with blood all over him. That was Horace.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Never had seen anything like that before, she was terrified, but goaded by a sense of righteousness, her little body generated an infinite power. ra carried him all the way to a hospital. It was then ra identally tore Ashlees dress. Fearing that she would get caught wearing that clothe, ra soon hurried home after she had left Horace at the hospital. The dress was tainted with blood, which she hoped to get off by hand-washing it. But she ended up tearing the dress. She stealthily put it back and had never talked about it to anyone. As time went by, ra had forgot about the incident all together. Until Horace brought it up. Horace tenderly kissed ra and whispered to her ear, Im so d that it was you who saved me. Our destined encounter happened earlier than two years ago. ra blushed, amazed by how wondrous and beautiful fate was. Horaces heart was melting as he looked down and saw her rosy cheeks. How great. The little girl who had saved him was still how he remembered her to be. Kind, and determined, nothing like Ashlee. His face fell as he thought of Ashlee. Horace had mistakenly thought of Ashlee as the girl who had saved him, so he had kept refraining himself from avenging what she had done to ra and let ra deal with her instead. But since he had known the truth, he wouldnt have to feel indebted to her and rein in his hatred anymore. He decided to pay her back himself. ra asked, What are you going to do? You might steel clear of this, Horace said. ra didnt want to get involved anyway. The next morning day after she had a good sleep at home, she woke up and received a phone call from Glenn, who snarled on the phone, ra Selman, do you want to ruin my family? ra frowned. Whats going on? You are the one to ask. Just check the news. ra found out from the trends on twitter that the Middletons was officially broke, leaving Glenn hundreds of millions in debt, all because of Solrace. Glenn shouted at ra, You are such a traitor. You colluded with that Kirnd and destroyed us, what do you want? Even though yourst name isnt Middleton, you are still my daughter and has half of my blood. You father and sister are suffering, and your mother is sick. Not only did you not care, you have inflicted more troubles on us. Whats your scheme? Son of a bitch, bastard, traitor As every word came out ever harsher, ra was exasperated with her hands starting to shake. Meanwhile, Horace who had been at the bathroom freshening up before he came out and heard Glenn yelling on the phone. He took on a cold look and then grabbed it from ra, hanging up on him. Why would you do that? ra raised her head and asked Horace, Why did you suppress Mind Inc again? To take revenge for you, not just over this time, but what the family have owed you and your mother over thest twenty years. What did you do to Ashlee? Im sending her to a military camp in Africa, answered Horace without any hesitation. ra was stunned and then she soon realized what would have happened to a beautiful woman in a camp. She thought it would be an appalling thing to do. A tinge of pity shed across her face, while Horace said, Step out of this thing. Ill take care of it. ra hesitated for a while before she nodded with a fatigued look. re was not an angel or some moral crusader. Ashlee had more than once preyed on her, so she had no desire to stick up for her anymore. Everybody had their karmic debt. If Ashlee hadnt hadmitted so many sins against ra, she wouldnt havee to that ce. During the talk, some chaotic noises were hearding from downstairs. A help rushed upstairs, saying that Sean and Darren hade over. Horace told ra to rest at the bedroom while he himself went downstairs. ra was still so worried that she came to the top of the stair and saw that Sean and Darrens face were red from the fight with Horace. They wanted Horace to spare Ashlee. She was a woman after all. Besides, shes pregnant with a Kirnd baby, so they would not, in any way, watched her being shipped off to Africa. Especially Sean, who was being really remorseful. He was merciless, but he wouldnt do anything at the expense of family. The only reason he had asked Ashlee to set ra up was because he had thought that Horace would never hurt her for the sake of her having been his lifesaver. However, ra was his bottom line, and Horace would stop at nothing to teach those who had hurt her a lesson. Besides, Ashlee wasnt the one who had saved his life at all. Cant you just let it go this time, Horace, said Sean, clenching his teeth, All things aside, we are family. Uncle Horace, please let her off, and I owe you one for this, Darren pleaded, No matter how mad you are at Ashlee, please spare her for the babys sake. No way! Horace, however, wouldnt relent at all. She should have seen thising when she did that to ra. Sean and Darren were in despair. They knew how cruelly determined he could be once hes set on something, and once he said he wouldnt let her off, shes going to hell. Then it was imaginable that her child would be ra, who was listening to the conversation upstairs, suddenly had an idea. Just when the father and son had lost their hope, she slowly came downstairs and said, Horace could let her off, but on one condition. Chapter 198 Board Meeting The three looked at her in amazement, surprised to hear that she would agree to let her off. What condition? asked Sean quickly. You will have to give Horace half of yourpanys stakes, said ra emphatically. ra remembered that Russell had told her it had been the result of Seans plot that Horace didnt own any shares of thepany, so she thought of the idea to benefit Horace. No way ever! Sean blurted out instinctively. Then dont even think about Ashlee and her baby will be fine, ra responded with the same determination. Seans face soon turned pale. Meanwhile, Horace was also surprised to hear the requirement. He had never expected ra to know any of those stuff, and he was also surprised that she would have done that for him. Sean and Darren hesitated for some time before they finally said reluctantly, Fine, I agree, Horace, let go of Ashlee. After all, Ashlees baby was more important to them than anything else. But Horace ignored them and turned to ra with his eyebrows knitted, Ashlee has done those horrible things to you, and deserves punishment, so you wont have to let her off the hook because of me. ra smiled and said, Im fine. I just really want to do something for you. Horace relented. Ashlee was saved, but thepany was gone and ra soon learned that Glenn fled abroad because of debt. The next day, Russell came to visit them the first time since her fake pregnancy. Russell showed his concern about ras health, without mentioning a single word about the pregnancy. The nicer Russell was, the guiltier ra felt. ra sat across him and kept apologizing to him. Im so sorry I disappointed you. Sweetie, Russell said to ra with a loving tone, This is not your fault. I already knew everything and what Ashlee and Sean had done. Hell, I had no idea Sean, that jerk, would have done such thing. Hes a shame of the family. To stop her from feeling sad, he changed the topic and talked about the shares instead. He looked at ra appreciatively. Thank you, I felt so much relieved now. ra looked more energetic thinking of that, and said, Its useless to keep her around anyway, now that they want her, then I thought I would just sell her for something, to make Sean and Darren feel indebted and appreciate, and then get some stocks back. It would also make it more convincing for Horace to hold the stakes. Good kid, Russell said to her with a touched look, You are too kind and always nice to others. You always think about others, what about yourself? Me? ra froze for two seconds, and thenughed. What is there to think about? You arent worried that Ashlee will take revenge? Russell shook his head. Anyway, be careful. Russell soon left. When hes gone, ra mused over what he had said. Afraid of Ashlee? And her revenge? So what? As long as she had Horace, that would be enough. The incident was pretty much over, and since Sean, Darren and Ashlee had stopped making trouble for ra, she had been living a peaceful life. Horace had made her rest at home for a couple of days and as a journalist, the only way for ra to kill time was to check twitter. While she was scrolling down the feeds, she posted something mncholy, I used to think I had it, but it turned out be a bubble. When she was to log off, she saw a direct message sent to her ount. It was from the ount Back2Past, which had posted something about Laura before. Why would it send her a private message? ra clicked it open. Dont be sad. Anything which doesnt belong to you will end up going away. No need to get obsessed with it. ra replied, OK, thanks. Back2Past: Not at all, I just feel like saying that to you. ra said, Thanks for yourforting. Ill get myself back together again. ra guessed it was a girl, and when she thought about thement on herst post, she couldnt help but ask, Are you a girl? How do you know about Horace and his ex-girlfriend? Unfortunately, the conversation ended at that question. It seemed to evade that question deliberately without any reply. ra felt it was a little weird but it seemed to have been offline, so she stopped questioning. She thought shed wait until shes online again next time. ra was so curious about who she could be.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Meanwhile, at the board meeting of Kirnd Group. Sean and Darren had been such a underdog in front of ra. The position they were bound to get had just gone within a blink. All of his subsidiaries were on the verge of bankruptcy, so he had to hold a emergency board meeting to secure the market and the morale. It was probably a signal of some iing actions taken by Horace, The idea made Sean feel sick, as if Horace was some kind of venomous snake lurking in the grass, having disguised himself, lurking in the dark. And once he got tired, Horace would give him a lethal attack. Sean felt chills from his sweaty back at the thought of that. He felt like walking on the eggshell and he was restive. The foreboding did make sense. When Sean was excitedly giving his speech, the door of the meeting room was opened. There came Isaac pushing Horace in. Sean was startled, and then furious. This man wouldnt even give him a window to draw a breath? In order to conceal his agitation inside so he wouldnt seem weak to the board, he gave the table a p and quickly rose to his feet, sneered, What are you doing here in our meeting, Horace? You should behave yourself better! Even though youre a member of the Kirnds, it doesnt mean that you can just walk in and out here as the president of anotherpany, and steal our confidential information. The members who were on Seans side nodded approvingly and expressed their support. Sean felt greatly relieved as he saw the board taking his side, waiting to see Horace make a fool of himself. Isaac couldnt take it anymore. Were those fossils blind? They would rather support the more controble Sean than the morepetent Horace. Isaac was indignant while Horace seemed impassive, saying, Ive got half of thepanys stakes, and that wouldnt qualify me to join the meeting? The words sent the board paling. Horace ignored them, wheeled himself next to Sean, nced at the proposal Sean had just been presenting, and sniffed, Mr. Kirnds proposal sounds perfect, but totally unfeasible. Chapter 199 Sean Kirkland Is Doomed Isaac wheeled Horace before the big screen. Horace picked up the infrared pen, turned around and circled some of the paragraphs. This this and this They may sound perfect, and are supposed to drag down thepetitors and uplift ourselves. But, I dont know whether its because they were drawn hastily or made out of emergency, it doesnt take counter measures into ount. Its just a temporary response to thepetitor. The way I see it, the proposal is more of an idealized house-ying game than a emergency temporary resolution. If Mr. Kirnds proposals are always like this, I dont see the point you keeping thispany. Despite Horaces aggression, Sean had to swallow his anger. But Horace wouldnt seem to let him off that easily. Oh, no, Horace said with a half-smile. His following words almost destroyed Seansst bit of mental defense, If I remember it right, thepany itself does seem to be heading for a shut-downtely. You Without any hesitation or worries, Horace continued to say, Mr. Kirnd, yourpany profits and share price have both been plummeting, and even worse, some of the subsidiaries have been devalued to a point where itll be a gimme for me to take over. After hearing his speech, those who meant to argue with himpsed into dead silence. Indeed, every single word he had said was true and beyond question. If only Horace had been as easy to manipte as Sean The board werementing inside In that case, theirpany would have gone to a higher level with Horaces shrewdness and prudence. Its such a shame that he represented Solrace, which meant that he could only be a rival. When Horace was leaving, they were all so intimidated by themanding man that no one dared to say another word. And that was bound to be a delight for some and misery for the others. Sean returned to his office when the meeting was over.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. It added to his fury when he saw therge pile of files on the desk pending his signature. He threw his arm around, with the files and the mugs fallen all over the floor, and the secretary outside the door was terrified. Later, Ashlee came for a visit. She was homeless after she had been set free, so she was staying at Darrens. She had heard that Horace had been to Seanspany, and she was so worried that she came over. What are you doing here! Sean said furiously. Im here to see how is everything going. Going? Everything is running down to hell! Sean lost it and yelled, Its all because of your stupid n! Its all because of what you have done, he was able to barge in a board meeting! If not for the baby, how on earth would have given over the shares to save you? You stupid woman, you just cant so anything right! How dare youe here to see me? With the words got harsher, so did her hatred against ra. All of a sudden, she came up with a new scheme. Rx, said Ashlee, trying to soothe his feelings, Ive got a new idea, which will definitely give a heavy blow to Horace and ra. Listen to me She got close to his ear and whispered the new idea to him. With his look mellowing, Sean agreed with reluctance, saying, Fine, I will believe you for the veryst time. Dont you screw up again. Meanwhile, Horace hade to his new office in Kirnd Group, well-equipped, as if he would stay here for a long time. stair came over andy back on the sofa, looking at Horace who was seated on a chair. Hey, arent you afraid that Seans gonna pay you back for what you have done today? How long do you think Ive been hiding myself? Horace questioned him back with a suddenly serious face. stair thought for a while and said, Almost yen years. Yeah, almost ten years, Horace sighed, Its time toe back. The words gave stair a creepy feeling inside. Looking at Horaces face, he quietly thought that Sean was going to be a dead man. Meanwhile, after all the time resting at home, ra felt physically and mentally ready for work. She told Horace that and canceled the rest of the leave with Darren. The next morning, Isaac was asked by Horace to walk ra to the front door of herpany before he left, and then ra took the lift upstairs alone. Morning, ra, how are feeling? asked the receptionist, who was surprised to see her. Im feeling much better now. I think Im better off sitting at the office, so Im back. ra answered smilingly, and swiped in. ra! Sarah spotted ra right away and eximed. Everybodys attention was drawn by her away from theirputer and work to the door. Hi, everyone, Im back. ra felt like a money watched by people in a zoom, with all those eyes on her. She looked rather abashed. After that nce at her, people soon focused back on their work r. Except the sarcastic Diane Oh, Mrs. Kirnd ising back to work. How degrading for you to work for our smallpany. Why dont you stay at home and be a housewife? At least I love my job, and I want to be back to my job, retorted ra bluntly. Thatspelling. I almost believe you! Why dont you get the interview for us? said Diane provokingly. She believed that the new interview would be assigned to nobody but her. ra then began to realize how unusually hard people had been working. But what kept them so busy? There had been no big news recently and it should be an off season for interviews. ra turned around and asked Sarah as she was thinking. What have you been up to? As if she had been wound up, Sarah suddenly began to go on and on keeping her up with the situation. Well, well, its just the perfect time for you toe back. Do you know ine? That very famous designer. She has juste back to the country. ra had focused her time and energy on messing with Ashlee, so she hadnt noticed any of that at all! ra tried to search the memory in her head, but then she said with frustration, Sorry, I havent had time to keep up with the news, so, I had no idea who you are talking about. No, thats OK, dont worry about it, Sarah said with a surge of excitement, Im telling you, ra, this ine is amazing. Chapter 200 The Elusive Elaine Shes literally the most talented designer in the human history. She fought her way onto the international arena and has got so many big designer awards. Oh, and I heard that shes an absolute beauty, prettier than the most beautiful actress. Sarah was always thrilled about gossips. But she is always mysterious, and no entertainment media or news journalists have ever interviewed her, or even taken any picture of her! But our magazine is really reviving from hitting the rock bottom! ine said that she would agree to take one interview. This is a once-in-a -lifetime opportunity, so ourpetitors are all struggling for it! Look! Sarah pointed at Darrens office, Mr. Kirnd is also working hard to get the opportunity! While the entire office was having a heated discussion about how they could interview ine, Darren suddenly came out. Quiet, everybody, Ive got some news. Everyone stopped their discussion and looked at Darren eagerly. The office fell into dead silence. Darren gave a mild cough and said, The good news is ine agreed to ept our interview. Everybody cheered in rapture as they heard him. Then halfway through their excitement, they began to think who was the lucky one to do the interview with ine. Diane raised her chin proudly, and looked at Darren as if seeing a bright future ahead of her. And the person who is going to do the interview, Darren suddenly changed the subject and said, looking around the office before stopping at ra, is ra. With such a p in her face, Diane felt restive and humiliated. It was supposed to her job! Why?! Howe the opportunity just fell on ra as soon as she came back? Mr. Kirnd! I object! Diane said loftily, and everybody looked at her. Theres no room for objection. This is an order and decided arrangement. Unless you want to drag the wholepany down with your perversity, Darren reprimanded her harshly. Daring not and unable to retort, she pursed her lips and red at ra, with obstinacy, grievance and hatred in her eyes. ra felt chills sent down her back by some eyesight, as she turned her head around, Diane had recovered her countenance. The whole office sighed with a tinge of dissatisfaction and confusion as they heard the arrangement. Why did ra get to do the interview? In terms of professionalism and qualification, she was supposed to be at the bottom of the list. Was it because of her background as the wife of Solraces president? At the thought of that, everybody looked at ra with jealousy and disdain. But for the sake of her background, they congratted her in a lukewarm manner, Thats so great, ra, and were all counting on you. Congrattions, ra. Sarah was sincerely happy for ra.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . As Sarah saw it, she preferred ra to be chosen for that interview with ine other than any of those hypocrites. Thank you, ra appeared grateful but was all the more confused. What was Darren trying to do by assigning the job to her? Why? Why do you do that? ra followed right after him the minute he stepped into his office. She frowned, Darren, is this part of your n to mess with me again? Its not that she deliberately looked at him in a bad way, but that based on his history, every time he had asked her to interview some big figure, he had done it for some sordid purpose. What? Darren couldnt follow her until she saw her defensive little face. He found it ridiculous and pathetic. Had he descended to a point where ra got suspicious of whatever he did or he said? He knew that he was to me for how had be with each other. It was all because of the pain he had inflicted on her. Anyway, he needed to exin. You got me wrong, Darren exin to her with a bitter smile, Its ine who wants you to do the interview. Darren even showed her the text record between he and ine, afraid that she wouldnt believe. ra took over the phone and checked the record and felt embarrassed that she had misunderstood him. Im sorry. I apologize. Thats fine, said Darren, To be honest, I dont even know why ine would ask you to interview her. She asked me if you worked for our magazine, and I said yes, then she agreed immediately. I feel somethings kind of weird. Be careful. Actually, Darren himself had no idea why ine did that. But thepany had not been going very well, so it would be the best chance for them to move on and he cant stand to lose it. Whatever the reason could be, ra had to take the interview. Whats more, the magazine would look worse in the future if they crossed ine. OK then. ra knew that she would have to do the interview. But she just really didnt understand why ine would ask her to do the interview in particr, given that she didnt even know her at all. That ine wanted ra to interview her was known by the entire office, though Darren didnt say that in public. People were confused. What had ra done to make the elusive ine want an interview with her? After all, not everyone was able to see things in perspective, so there were always some sarcastic noises. But for sure, there were also some sycophants. Good for Ms. Kirnd, so resourceful. The other one echoed, Yeah, thats not something nobody like us can ever pull off! ra had no clue what ines motive could be, but she was doing it anyway. This was her obligation and responsibility. So she decided to spend three days preparing for it. In order to get the job well done, she did some research on the mysterious ine on the inte. She had to admit that Sarah was right, she was indeed as mysterious as Sarah had described. Chapter 201 You’ll Know It Soon There was neither a photo nor the real name, but only several pages of ines resume that was filled with her outstanding experiences. She graduated from a famous university with an advanced diploma. All of her experiences made her a synonym for Excellence. Moreover, during the current years after her graduation from a design college abroad, she had participated in different designpetitions and had won countless prizes. Apart from that, ording to some hearsays, ine was young and beautiful. Such hearsays made ine much more mysterious to the public and also made people like ra more curious about her. ra began to look forward to the interview three dayster. When ra went back home after work, she noticed that the person named Back2Past had been sending messages to her. ra: Are you still there? Back2Past: Yes. ra: Cant you just tell me who you are? Back2Past: No, I cant. ra: Why? Back2Past: Because now is not the perfect time for me to uncover myself. ra: I think that we are acquainted. Why cant you just tell me? Back2Past: Youll know it soon. I am going to log off. Remember, you should cherish what you have now. ra: What do you mean? Back2Past: I only mean that I think you are happy now. ra: So? There was no response anymore. For several days, ra had chatted with Back2Past in the same style. ra found it bizarre that Back2Past would always give her the same answer, you would know it soon, whenever she asked something. Such an answer was quite simr to the mysterious action of giving her a candy and then informing her that there was a surprise approaching without telling any concrete details. She always found that what Back2Past said was rather strange, which made her unable to guess its real intention hidden behind those words. ra felt that this Back2Past was living near her or monitoring her since it knew everything about her. This person must be someone she knew. Yet, she could not figure its true identity out even with all her wits. This mysterious ount not only confused her, but also gave her goosebumps and made her feel that something bad was going to happen. She felt as bad as she was going to lose something important and she could not keep it however hard she had tried. Who was this person? ra mumbled. At that moment, the light in the hallway was lit as Horace took off his shoes and put on slippers. Wee home, Horace! ra looked out from the kitchen and slightly wiped the water on her hands with her apron. ra proffered a te of cabbage and said, We can have our meal soon. Go wash your hands and we can have soupter. ra did not prepare too many dishes for dinner since there were only she and Horace at home. The maid was not there that day, so she just prepared one vegetable dish and one meat dish for their dinner. Although Horace was not a picky eater, ra still wanted to provide some fresh food for him. After dinner, Back2Past again urred to her when she was washing dishes. Horace might know him. After the washing, ra took out her phone and opened her friend list on Twitter. She clicked on the personal-information page of Back2Past and showed it to Horace tentatively. Well, Horace, do you know him? ra ventured. Horace took her phone and carefully checked on Back2Pasts photo page andment page on Twitter, to ras disappointment, shook his head. No, I dont know this person, giving aforting pat on her shoulder, Horace answered. Actually, ra had seen thating because Back2Past posted nothing online except for those messages to ra. No one could tell who this mysterious person was only from its profile photo and brief self-introduction. Even ra could not think of anyone that might fit this identity after their conversation, not to mention Horace. When ra was taking a bath that night, she identally dropped her phone, which caused the water to seep into it. ra wiped her phone anxiously and tried to reboot it, but she failed. Horace! ra cried. ra, what happened? Horace responded, curious about why she would need him when taking a shower.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ra turned off the tap, dried her body, put on her pajamas and walked out with her poor phone which could not be rebooted. Toweling her wet hair, she handed her phone to Horace and said, Some water got into it and now I cant reboot it. Can you fix it for me? Horace pulled her into his arms and made her sit on his legs and said gently in a doting tone, You little clumsy pumpkin. After a careful check, Horace shook his head and said, No, I cant. Realizing that Horace would drive her to work the next morning and it might not be a big deal even if she couldnt use her phone for only half a day, ra decided to have her phone repaired after work tomorrow. However, things could go wrong when its least expected. The next morning, when ra had just arrived at her office, she found that all her colleagues looked bizarre. Good morning, everyone! No one answered her morning greeting. ra realized that everyone was looking at her with a strange expression. Sarah came over with a mysterious look andforted secretly, ra, dont be sad. After all, a child is not the most important thing; love is. What? ra was puzzled by Sarahs words. After all, it had been quite a long time since ra found that she was actually not pregnant. Why would everybody suddenlyfort her about this after such a long time? At that moment, Diane Kirby showed up and sneered with a sarcastic look, ra, how dare you? Who is the biological father of your dead baby? The editor-in-chief or someone else? Well, maybe even you yourself dont know who he is. ra was startled and shocked by Dianes words. She wondered why she would defame her in such a way when there had not been any conflicts between them. At that moment, Darren showed up after he noticed the noise outside his office. Be quiet! It is work time now! Concentrate on your work. Darren did quiet the crowd down but did not stop them from observing ra. Everybody was gossiping in so low a voice that ra could only feel their attitude but not hear any word clearly. How dare shee to work? If I were her, I would definitely hide myself when there is such a huge scandal about me. She looked tired. It might be that she again flirted with Mr. Kirnd this morning in order to prevent him from leaving her, ugh Poor people must have their own sins. I thought she was a good girl at the very beginning. It was unexpected that she was so indiscreet. Well, cats hide their ws. I hope that she can realize her mistakes and try to be a good girl in the future. Chapter 202 An Errant Wife Darren squarely stared at the gossiping crowd. In order to help ra get rid of them, he slightly coughed and said, ra,e into my office now. Iming, anxious to figure out what had happened, ra knew that only Darren could tell her everything. After she entered his office, Darren was convinced that she was troubled by what had happened that morning when he noticed that she looked tired. Feeling sorry, he asked with a great concern, ra, are you OK? I didnt know that the truth could be like that. It is unexpected that Uncle Horace would Well, of course, I believe you. Yet you know, their words make some sense. It is indeedIt is hard to say. Now since the baby died, it doesnt matter anymore. Forget the past and I believe that uncle Horace will understand and forgive you. Pondering for a few seconds, Darren added, Whats more, I am so sorry that Ashlee has caused you so much trouble. I apologize for her. Yet, after all, she is your biological sister, so I hope that you can forgive her. Darren, what are you talking about? ra became more puzzled at his words. Wait, ra interrupted, Darren, what are you talking about? Whats wrong with you guys today? What happened? I cant understand you at all! What? ra, dont you know what happened? Darren stared at her in shock. What happened? ra asked, puzzled. Was there anything about her everyone knew but her? Didnt you check the news this morning? Darren was also puzzled. Usually, ra would take a look at the news on Twitter every morning, so she must know the news. Was it possible that she was pretending that she knew nothing? Pondering for one second, Darren shook his head and dismissed this guess. I didnt. Water seeped into my phone when I was taking a bath yesterday and it broke down. I cant reboot it and Ill have it repaired today after work. What happened? Thats why you know nothing about it. At her words, Darren finally made everything clear. ra knew nothing about what had happened only because she did not read the news on Twitter after her phone broke down. Maybe it would be better for her to stay in the dark since she would definitely be unhappy if she knew the news. Although with such a concern, Darren believed that she should know it and he could not keep her from it. Darren took out his phone and, after he clicked on the news, handed it to ra. ra took the phone. She knitted her brows after she read the news C now she understood why everyone would look at her and evenfort her in such a bizarre way. ?EXCLUSIVE ?Betrayed by ERRANT wife: Horace Kirnd, the CEO of Solrace Corporation, disabled and infertile, was cuckolded! It was said on Twitter that morning that, Horace was infertile because of his disability and it was hard for him to have his own baby. How boring those gossips were! Although Horace was always seen in his wheelchair, his fake disability could not prove his infertility at all. Apart from this rumor, the following ones were more unbearable. It was said that the most important and bizarre point of the whole infertility case was that ra was once pregnant. No one knew that ras previous pregnancy was not real and was actually a rumor made up and spread by Ashlee.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Therefore, ording to their own guesses, everyone began to believe that ra was once pregnant and her abortion happened unfortunatelyter. It was quite natural that everyone would think that ra betrayed Horace and had a baby with another man when they rted these several pieces of information together. That was why people would believe that ra once had a baby with another man and became an errant wife. Countless people posted theirments about the news, cursing on her and showing sympathy for Horace. OneMileDream: My poor Horace! ra Selman doesnt deserve his love! She doesnt cherish it and she even dared to betray him! babyeats: BITCH! Unscrupulous! How dare you betray Mr. Kirnd and do those terrible things! Go2Bedbed: A shameless WHORE! An errant wife! She knows nothing about how to cherish! IAMGOODBABE: Dont be a dog in the manger! If you dont love him, leave him! How could you betray him! Youd better leave him now and let me be with him! BITCH! FFFisher: Whore! How debaunched! She must have had sex with countless men! Even though Mr. Kirnd is disabled, he is much better than that ugly old man! SlimeStone: She was my college ssmate and she was always a bitch when she was a student. She is more than notorious! More and more people added theirments with the most malicious words and in the most cursing tone. ra became furious at thesements. She turned to look at Darren and asked, Oh my goodness! How could they defame him in such a way! Darren, do you know who released the news? Darren shook his head and said, I dont know. This is a website famous for its privacy protection. All the information sources are kept as secrets and no one could pry into any personal information of the news writers. I once investigated and even tried to hack into it, but I failed. I cant figure out anything. Darren indeed wanted to help ra after reading those maliciousments. Yet An idea suddenly urred to Darren. ra, he asked, Is uncle Horace really infertile? How do you Before Darren finished his question, he was interrupted sharply by ra. Bullshit! It is not real! ra red at him, with rage ming in her eyes. ra suddenly understood what Horace had suffered from for all these years. He had been beingughed at and bullied by the rumors. However, in order to protect his beloved ones and take revenge on those who once maligned him, he had, alone, been squarely facing and bravely tolerating all those rumors and undergoing unbearable pains for ten years. ra suddenly wanted to be with Horace immediately to hug him andfort him. She wanted to offer herfort. He must have been very tired for all these years. She could not wait any longer! She wanted to be with him right away! She did not want to talk with Darren anymore since she knew that however hard she tried to exin, no one would believe her and Horace. Chapter 203 Mutual Trust I want to ask for a leave and I will be back tomorrow. Caught by rage, ra immediately asked for a leave and rushed out of Darrens office. The whole GLAM was again boiled by gossips as long as ra ran out of the CEO office. Look at her. She is angry. Well, maybe it is because our Editor-in-chief cant help her, lollllll. ra cast a re at them, which quieted them down but failed to stop them from observing her in a bizarre and gossiping expression. ra could not stand their looks anymore, so she had to leave GLAM immediately. She finally decided that she should go to Solrace Corporation right now as soon as possible and, together with Horace, find out the news writer and spreader. She called a taxi as soon as she left GLAM. Unsurprisingly, she caught everyones attention when she arrived at Solrace. She believed that they must have read the news or they wouldnt stare at her in such strange looks. Look, shes here, our Mrs. Kirnd. She came here in such a hurry. Maybe the news was true. Maybe. After all, Mr. Kirnd is indeed disabled. Yet, all in all, we cant tell. It was said that she was once pregnant. Who was the biological father? I remember that Mr. Kirnd was excited about that news. Well, it shouldnt be We cant tell. You know, cats always hide their ws. Shush! Here shees. She will hear us. People were crowding together, gossiping in a low voice. They would cast looks at her from time to time but seemed to be afraid that she would hear what they were talking about. ra had neither time nor mood for these people and their gossips. She took the private lift specially designed for Horace and arrived at the CEO office. Horace, Horace. She wanted to be with him and leave all the other stuff behind. Even Horaces secretary who was sitting outside the office did not greet her but let her in directly. However, all in all, at that moment, ra did not care about her greeting. Seeing that ra entered the office in such a hurry, the secretary thought about the news and believed that ra was there to exin her sins to Mr. Kirnd. How poor Mr. Kirnd was! Although Horace was disabled, he was such a wonderful man that he was not only kind to ra, but also kind to all his staff. He was so excited about ras pregnancy that he had even taken off his poker face and put on a bright smile for a long time. Now he must be sad about the news. Thinking about the news, the secretary stared at ra with more disgust in her eyes. Horace was reading business documents when ra entered the office. Seeing that Horace was concentrating on his work, ra was suddenly relieved from her anxiety. She now believed that what they needed was never other peoples trust but always their mutual trust. Horace seemed to feel the arrival of ra. He looked up and found her standing by the door. Noticing that ra was breathless, Horace, in shock, drove his wheelchair towards her and held her hands, Why did youe here in such a hurry? Did you know about the news? not sure about whether he knew the news or not, ra ventured. You mean the news about us? His answer made ra realize that he had already heard the news. However, how could he stay calm while she herself came there anxiously in such a hurry? Yes! They said that Horaces calm made ra feel sorry for him. How could those people defame him in such a way when they did not even know him? He was never disabled! He was only pretending to be disabled and, of course, he was never infertile. Horace gave her a briskugh, which showed that he did not care about the news at all. He stood up from the wheelchair, led ra to sit on the sofa and began tofort her, Well, forget those people and the news. Do you know how to rify the rumor effectively? Puzzled, ra looked up at him. What did he mean? Had he already figured out the solution? How? Tell me! ra asked anxiously. She did not care about those gossips about her anymore, but she hated those nonsenses defaming Horace. Horace had already suffered a lot from pretending to be disabled for all these years, and she could not stand those malicious gossips maligning him anymore. Horace got closer to ra, gently pushed her hair back, dotingly rubbed her face and looked at her with profound love in his eyes. Although ra was anxious about the news, Horaces touch and look made her blush. Youve figured out the solution, right? Whats that? ra asked haltingly. She felt that her heart was beating more and more wildly as he looked at her in such an intent way. Noticing that ra was shy and blushing, Horace felt that his love for her was going to overflow from his mouth. A gentle kiss fell on ras lips and a tight hug wrapped her waist. He led her to lie down on the sofa and covered her with his whole body. That is, you get pregnant now, after whispering this to ra, Horace started another deep kiss. His hands gently touched every part of her body and helped her take off her clothes. From lips to neck, the kiss moved slowly to cover every inch of her body. Horaces kiss was so unexpected that she tried to stop him by pushing him away. She turned her head around and cast a look at the door and said, Dont. We are in your office now and we cant have sex here. It doesnt matter. The office is soundproofed enough. Concentrate. Horace then gave a small bite on ras neck, which seemed to warn her to concentrate and stop thinking about other stuff. HaConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Horaces bite activated all of her nerves and cells, which made her toes crooked, and she gave a purr. ra Slemans purr was so flirting that the desire in Horaces eyes began to me more wildly. He gave her another kiss and, in the meantime, took the remote control on the table to turn off the light and draw the curtain skillfully. ra was gradually absorbed in Horaces kiss and touch. She stopped pushing him away but put her arms around his neck and began to move her body ording to his needs. Clothes were scattered on the floor. Love filled the air. ras was relieved from her anxiety by his love and gradually calmed down. Indeed, he was right. Gossips never mattered and their mutual trust was strong and forever. They did not need to care about what other people were saying. Having faith in their mutual trust, ra hugged him more tightly. Chapter 204 A Good Show Their sex ended in his hug on the sofa. At that moment, ra was extremely blushed and did not want to be seen at all. It was quite unexpected that she would have sex with him in his office. It would be more than embarrassing if other people knew. Noticing that ra buried her face in his chest and refused to look up, Horace understood that she was shy. However, he still wanted to tease her. He said, Well, dont be shy. You did perfectly just now. You Horace, no, stop that! Dont! ra interrupted and covered his mouth with her hands, stopping him from saying more words. At the very beginning, she thought that Horace was a gentleman, so it was quite unexpected that he would tease her when and after having sex. However, such a bad Horace was so tempting to her her since she knew that she was the only one who could see and own his badness. ras shyness and blushed cheeks made Horace as happy as there was a sun inside his body, wrapping him with warmth andfort. He kissed her hands and looked at her smilingly with love in his eyes. His kiss was so deep that even the deepest part of her heart could feel his tender lips, which gave her goosebumps. Then, she looked down coyly and nearly sank her head to her chest. Horace knew that she would be angry if he continued to tease her, so hepsed into silence and enjoyed the hug smilingly. After a while, ra calmed herself down and suddenly remembered the reason why she was there. She looked up seriously at him and asked, Do you know anything about the news? Horace was not anxious about the news at all, so she believed that he must know something about it. Horace hesitated for a while whether to tell her the truth. He did not want her to be troubled or hurt by the gossips and hoped that she could always be happy. Yet, he knew that, as the heroine involved, she had the right to know the truth. Whats more, knowing the truth could also help her be careful about those who would malign her. After taking every factor into ount, noticing the curiosity and seriousness in ras eyes, Horace decided to tell her, I think that I know who the mastermind is. You do? Who did that? Who spreads the rumors? at the words, ra was excited. She was really curious about who had maligned them.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Horace looked at ra dotingly and smilingly. He enjoyed her anxiety for him. The more she worried about him, the more important he was to her. Instead of telling her his guess directly, he asked, Who do you think will defame us in such a way? ra thought about it for a while-did Horace mean that the mastermind had defamed them more than once? So was he talking about? Although she did not want to believe her guess, she still ventured, Are you talking about Ashlee and Sean? Maybe. I cant think of anyone else with such a motive to hurt us, Horace sneered. Maybe they thought that they had hidden their motive well enough from him. Yet, they had underestimated him- he could find out everything he wanted to know. Last time, he let them off and forgave them. Yet, they did not stop their tricks and still wanted to take revenge. Therefore, this time, he would definitely not forgive them! He could not stand their bullying him and ra anymore. Horace positive response to her guess made the fury inside her erupt. Ashlee and Sean again? Why would they hurt them again and again? What were they up to? Sean was Horace brother and Ashlee was her sister. Why would they do such terrible things to their family? Did they really care about nothing but only interest? Realizing that ra was angry, Horace tightly held her hands andforted, Actually, I know that they wont give their revenge up. ording to Seans personality, he will never let us off and will try his best to take revenge on me. Yet, I am fully prepared to fight back now. They wont hurt us. Dont worry. Are you really fully prepared? ra asked. Although Horace said that he was prepared, she was still worried about him since she loved him so much and now there were traps waiting for him. Horace wanted to keep her guessing his n. A faint shade of cunning shining in his eyes, he asked, Dont you want to take revenge on Ashlee? She has treated you badly before. It took her several seconds to understand what he meant. It was the first time that she had ever seen Horace with such an expression- unlike a serious leader, he goggled his eyes like a naughty boy, hoping to y some tricks on others. Puzzled, she asked, Didnt we promise Sean to forgive Ashlee? Well, we can forgive her if she is pregnant since, after all, her baby is also named Kirnd. Moreover, even if Darren was not the biological father, I wouldnt hurt the baby. However, what if she isnt pregnant at all? What? Ashlee was not pregnant? How could that be possible? How about Darren ra was shocked by Horace words. She did not dare to believe it. Do you mean that Ashlee fakes her pregnancy? ra, after a few seconds, finally understood him. She blurted out, Really? It cant be! Are you sure about that? ra was so shocked that she totally went nk. Isaac has done the investigation. Horace looked at ra with a smile, It is real. ra knew that Isaac was reliable, so it must be real if Horace was sure about that. It was quite unexpected that Ashlee would dare to fake her pregnancy. Horace was amused by her shocked goggled eyes and chuckled. She looked more than cute with such an expression. He rubbed her nose in a doting manner and whispered, Come on. Lets enjoy a good show. Chapter 205 Failure of the Trickery A good show? Whats that? ra was puzzled by his words-he might have designed a n secretly. Horace noticed the confusion on ras face. He gently stroke her hair and said, Dont worry. Those who once hurt you, I will make them pay for it. Feeling the serious and profound love in Horaces eyes, ra blushed. She gave him a solid hug and then nestled against his chest. You have been so good to me, ra said in a low voice. Eyes red, she was grateful that she could have a chance to be with him, Thank you. I am the one who should say thank you, tenderness flickering in eyes, Horace lowered his head and gently stared at her. ra was confused, What do you thank me for? Thank you for your arrival in my life. Horace did not say it out. Since the kidnap case ten years ago, nkness had filled his life. He once thought that he would never be able to care about and love someone else again and his life in the future would only be as cold as ice. Yet, the arrival of ra colored and warmed his life like a beam of sunshine, which convinced him that he was still able to love and be loved. How could he not be grateful to her? Horace did not express his feelings and left a gentle kiss between her eyebrows. He lowered his head to look at her and said, Lets go. Then, they came out of the office together with ra pushing the wheelchair. The secretary outside the office rolled her eyes upward with disdain at the appearance of ra. Then, realizing her attitude, Horace cast a cold re at the secretary, which made her lower her head immediately with fear. If you treat Mrs. Kirnd in such a way again, youll be fired, Horace gave his warning before he got in the lift. Yes, sir! I will behave myself! Please forgive me, Mrs. Kirnd! shivering, the secretary apologized. Its fine. Never mind, ra replied. Horace drove ra to a restaurant. The greeters offered their warmest greeting as soon as they saw ra and Horace get out of the car. Mr. Kirnd, Mrs. Kirnd, are you here for lunch? There are rooms for couple upstairs, the greeter, noticing the wheelchair, added, Do you need help? I will find someone for you right now. Then, he reached out for Horaces wheelchair. No, thanks. I can do it myself, ra turned a little around to dodge the greeters hand. Seeing that the greeter treated these two people so well, other customers sighed- the greeter did not show them such a broad smile when they arrived. Yet, the ushered did not care about what the other customers thought at all. Of course, Horace was the most important since if he was pleased, the restaurant could earn double or even triple, which could, in turn, double or even treble the greeters sries. Therefore, how could he not show the broadest smile to him? No thanks. We will sit on the first floor for a while, Horace answered in a casual tone. Got it. Please, the greeter weed them in with a bow. ra and Horace went into the restaurant. Actually, she was quite confused about his purpose of going there since they seldom dine there and, moreover, it was not the time for lunch yet. However, to be honest, she felt a bit hungry already. It might be because she had over-exercised herself just now. When thinking about what they had done in the office, ra blushed again. When Horace looked up and saw her flushed cheeks, a faint smirk crossed Horaces face as if what they had done had also urred to him. Horace asked ra to push him to a table close to a corner which was quiet and concealed since there was a screen around them. Horace, what are we here for? Youll know it soon, Horace leaned his body to one side to look over the screen, mysterious darkness filling his eyes. ra paused for a few seconds and then looked over the screen in the same direction. She became angry when she saw the people sitting on the other side of the screen. She saw Sean, Darren and Ashlee sitting there having lunch. ra nearly sprung to her feet and went to question them why they yed those tricks on them. She could not understand why they would hurt their family members. Horace stopped her instantly and said, Dont worry. Theyll fight against each other soon. What? ra was confused. However, out of her trust in Horace, she stopped and waited for his instruction. Horace led her to sit down and said, Well wait and see. Realizing that Horace was confident about his n, she cast another despising look at those three people and then sat down quietly, waiting for the show. On the other side of the screen, Darren was obviously unhappy about having lunch with Ashlee and his father. Whereas, Ashlee was quite happy about the food and she was trying her best to please them. Sir, have a try on this. It is delicious, Ashlee picked some dishes for Sean and said, Darren, help yourself to try it. Ashlee was quite happy that day, and her happiness was intensified whenever she thought about the negative gossips andments towards ra on Twitter, which also improved her appetite. Yet, Sean was calm. Sean and Ashlee were imagining how embarrassed Horace would be after the news. Darren asked worriedly, Dont you think that we have treated ra too badly? You foolish boy! Sean scolded, How would you seed with such cowardness? Darren wanted to refute, but he gave up after thinking about it for two seconds. He knew that he could not change their opinions however hard he tried, so he had to protect ra on his own. ra and Horace were at such a concealed vintage point on the other side of the screen that they could observe the three but not be seen by them.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, someone called Darren. Darrens speaking. What happened? Darren instantly changed his expression after he listened for a while, What? Are you sure? Thats impossible! Are you sure about what you have found out? After a while, rage began to me in his eyes, Fine, got it. Noticing his anger, Ashlee tightly took Darren by his arm. Although she was worried that something terrible might have happened, she still smiled, Darren, what happened? Darren hung up the call and suddenly turned around to face Ashlee. He red at her with red eyes and questioned her furiously, Ashlee, why did you lie to me? Chapter 206 The Miserable Ashlee Sean stopped Darren immediately, Darren, calm down! Behave yourself and tell us what happened calmly! Dont be rude! Ashlee is pregnant! Then he turned around to Ashlee and said, Are you all right, Ashlee? Dont be afraid. Is everything all right with you? Of course, what he cared about was definitely not Ashlee, but the baby she was carrying.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Yeah, I am fine, in a panic, Ashlee sensed that something terrible must have happened, which made her begin to shiver. What happened? Sean scolded Darren. The call was from the hospital. The hospital staff said that the doctor who was in charge of Ashlees pregnancy quit the job and there came a new doctor to take care of her. Yet the new doctor discovered that Ashlee was actually not pregnant. After pondering this case for a long time, out of the sense of responsibility, the director of the hospital decided to tell Darren the truth. Nothing could prove her pregnancy except for those fake documents. Darren red at Ashlee and gnashed out, Ashlee, tell me the truth! You are not pregnant, right? Ashlee turned pale. She calmed herself down and said, Darren, what are you talking about? Youve apanied me to the hospital for pregnancy check-ups several times, havent you? Ashlee stared at Darren imploringly, hoping that he was just joking. Even now I know the truth, you still lie to me! Your friend Doctor Lewis has already quit his job and there is no one in the hospital to help you anymore! Why cant you just be honest to me! Should I show you the evidence? Ashlee, you are such an excellent liar that you keep all of us in the dark! Arent you ashamed of yourself or guilty when I call you every day for the baby? No! No! She wanted to refute and defend herself, but the evidence prevented her. She was furious and frustrated. Damn that Doctor Lewis! How could he quit his job without telling me after receiving arge sum of money from me! It was he who made me so miserable now! Anger and fear were intertwined in Ashlees chest. She burst out of tears as she was scared by the coldness in Darrens eyes. She was so afraid that she would lose him, the man whom she had tried very hard to be with. Ashlee tightly held his hands, crying out loud. Darren, please forgive me! I dont mean to do that! I lied to you only because I love you so much! I cant live without you! Fuck off! Darren red at Ashlee, trying to get rid of her hands. Yet, he failed because she gripped him as tightly as a drowning person was holding a floating wood. You wanted to break up with mest time! But I dont want to and I cant break up with you! I love you so much! I lied to you only because I want to be with you! I cant live without you! I know you hate me and dislike what I have done, but I have no other choice since I love you so much! Please! I beg you! Dont break up with me! At the very beginning, Ashlee indeed wanted to have a baby, so she drugged Darren and made him have sex with her. Yet, unfortunately, she was not pregnant. After their sex in the hotel, Darren became careful and cautious, so she could not find another chance to have sex with him anymore. Ashlee once believed that she still had time to fulfill her scheme. However,st time, Darren wanted to break up with her. She once believed that Darren would forgive her and drop the idea of breaking up with her if she implored poorly, and it was unexpected that he decided to break up with her decisively without any hesitation. She went nk under such great anxiety, so she faked her pregnancy in order to be with him. She knew so well that Darren would stay with her and forgive all her sins for the babys sake since the baby was innocent. He would marry her and be responsible for her so that the baby could have aplete family. Ashlee was once convinced that she could have had more sex with Darren until she was really pregnant as long as he was with her, and then, with her efforts, he would gradually fall in love with her. Sean was furious too. He was willing to give up his share of stock only because he believed that she was pregnant. Yet, she lied to everyone. As a man who thought extremely highly of power, he would never give up his valuable share had it not been for a higher status within the headquarters and wining Russell Kirnds trust so that he could have all Russells power after he had his own grandson. That is to say, now that Ashlee was not pregnant, he not only lost everything he had, but also missed the chance to get what he wanted. He now became a total failure because of this foolish woman. When Sean thought about his lost share, rage began to me in his heart. Crack! Sean highly raised his hand and heavily pped Ashlee, which fell her to the ground, blood slowly bleeding out from her mouth. Sir, sir, I am sorry. I shouldnt lie to you. But please trust me one more time. I will have a baby soon! Please, I beg you to make Darren forgive me! I cant live without him! Please! Ashlee seemed to forget the pain. She got up, kneeled down in front of Sean, and tightly held his legs in her hands. She looked up with a swollen face, tears, mingled with blood, running down her cheeks. Fuck off! Sean cried and gave a heavy kick to Ashlees chest. Oh! Ashlee groaned and fell to the ground again. Dad! Lets go. What a shame! Darren cast a look at Ashlee and began to feel sorry for her. Yet his sorry was reced by coldness and rage when he realized that, had it not been for her malicious tricks, he would have married and lived a happy life with ra, and would never undergo the pain and torture that had troubled him for all these years. Both Sean and Darren were attacked by anger and did not want to talk with Ashlee any longer. They left the restaurant in a hurry, leaving her alone behind. Darren! Mr. Kirnd! Dont leave me alone! Please! Im sorry! Im so sorry! Please dont go! Darren! Dont leave me! I love you so much! Ashlee bawled on the floor. She felt that she was going to die when she knew that Darren would forever leave her. Chapter 207 Elaine Ashlee was sitting alone in the restaurant watching them leaving, crying uncontrobly, and the other people in the restaurant watched with curiosity. ra had very mixed feelings as she watched Ashlee, the little princess of the Middleton family, who had been bullying and abusing her since she was a child. Ashlee was so proud that she would have never expected that one day she would be so embarrassed and hopeless as she was today. However, she really couldnt sympathize with Ashlee. Ashlee, are you suffering now? Did you know my pain and despair two years ago were no less than yours? Your current fate was determined the moment you decided to do that to me. What have I done wrong? My reputation was destroyed overnight, and people talked about me as I walked by. Have you ever thought about that? Darren, who I loved so much at the time, left me. Do you know how desperate I was and how painful I was? she thought to herself. If it werent for her mother who needed her, she would never have survived it all. As ra thought of this, the corners of her mouth taunted. Fortunately, the man two years ago was Horace, and fortunately, she met him again and married him. Thinking of this, ra couldnt help but look up at Horace.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Horace turned his head to her and said, Just wait and watch, this is just the beginning. The show has just begun. As for my good brother, I will definitely make him pay. I know. ra nodded, secretly shocked that Horace was thoughtful and revengeful. She was really d that she was now Horaces wife, and she was on the same team as him. Okay, after watching the show, its time for us to eat. Horace still had a calm expression on his face, as if nothing had happened. He rang the bell to call for the waiter. The waiter came soon. Horace ordered a few dishes and whispered, Could you please clean up the floor? Im afraid the guests would not be able to enjoy their meals with this weird woman crying and yelling here. The waiter was stunned for a moment and quickly replied, Okay, Mr. Kirnd. Consider it done. Ashlee was soon dragged away, and when she left, she was still crying hysterically, the grace and pride she had before all gone. ra couldnt tell what it felt like to watch her like this. She originally thought that he would get revenge by destroying her family business, but she did not expect that Horace used such a method to directly take away what Ashlee cared about the most. ra believed that she would rather choose to die. ra finished the meal in aplicated mood and felt very tired afterward, so she went home with Horace. The next day, ra came to thepany, and after some preparations, she went to interview the designer, ine. ine had her own studio. It was located in a small alley in the city center. It was not CBD, also expensive. The decoration of this ce was very elegant, low-key but with taste. There were not many people in the studio. After ra entered, she was taken directly to the reception room. After waiting for a moment, she heard an elegant and crisp voice, Miss Selman, Im sorry to keep you waiting. ra turned around and saw a beautiful woman walking in. Seeing ine herself, ra realized that the descriptions on the Inte,pared to a real person, are not only not exaggerated, but also did not depict one-tenth of her beauty. She had never seen such a woman before. She was beautiful and handsome at the same time. She was glowing with elegance and nobility, so poised and graceful. She really carried herself well. ine just stood there, leaning against the wall, with her head lowered, her hair casually draped over her shoulders. The golden light of the afterglow gave her a mild and soft touch. Simple and neutral, she was wearing a white mid-sleeve top and ck wide-leg trousers. It seemed that no one could exin this outfit better than her. It matched her attributes as a designer. When people looked at her, they would feel that she was the way she was supposed to be, one of a kind. Even in that retro-style trousers, ine still exuded nobility and elegance. Combining with ines long and excellent resume, ra believed that whoever had married a woman like her probably saved the in his previous life. ra thought that if she were a man, she would definitely fall in love with a woman like ine. Any beautiful woman would lose their shine standing in front of ine. ra also felt that ine seemed a little familiar. She always felt that she had seen ine somewhere, but how could she have seen a beautiful woman like ine without being impressed? She must have thought too much. ra thought to herself. ra couldnt bear to step forward to disturb her, but ine had obviously seen her. ra stepped forward and said, You must be ine, Im ra Selman, and I am here today for the interview. ine kindly shook hands with ra, Ive known your name for a long time, and Im honored to have you here. The honor is mine. After a few polite words, the two of them sat down at the coffee table in the reception room. In front of ra, there was a crystal teacup filled with steamy hot Jasmine. ra took out a notebook from her bag, spread it out, turned to the page of her notes, and began to ask questions. How do you feel about winning the grand prize in this event? What are your criteria for choosing a future life partner? Are you satisfied with your current life? ine answered her kindly without any impatience. ra thought that ine was so perfect. Beautiful and talented, and she even had such a nice personality. She had been with so many arrogant people before. Finally, ra took out the camera from her bag and was about to take pictures of her, but she was stopped by ine. Sorry, I dont take photos. May I ask why? confused, ra still put the camera back in her bag. After all, she had to respect the request of the interviewee. Because its not the right time yet, ine gave an equivocal answer with a smile. ra looked at ine and found that something was buried deep in her smiling eyes, something dangerous. ras heart froze inexplicably. She felt that this woman was not what she seemed to be, and something about her was about to invade her life and destroy all the happiness she had for now. Chapter 208 The Perfume ra had a feeling that ine meant something else. Reluctantly smiling, ra didnt ask any more questions noted in her notebook. She had an instinct that something about this woman was about to go out of her control. But still, ra couldnt help but ask herst question, Why do you want me here for this interview? ine looked at ra and smiled as if she already knew that ra would ask such a question. There was an inexplicable shine in her eyes, and she answered ras question very frankly. Im a little curious about the President of Solrace, and I happened to know that you are his wife, ine said. Oh, yeah, ra replied. ra looked at her inexplicable smile, a bad premonition shed in her heart, and she thought, Is she one of Horaces crazy admirers? ine was so beautiful and so talented, if she really wanted to be with Horace, then she would definitely not be able topete with her!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ra, what are you thinking? Even if you dont have confidence in yourself, dont you still believe in Horaces love for you? she thought to herself. But looking at ines frank face, it seemed that she just admired Horace for who he was at work. He was very charming and attractive and thus attracted many female fans. But that was not a reason for her, his wife, to misunderstand him for having an affair with his admirers. How is your rtionship with him? ine asked when ra was thinking about it. Well. Its a marriage based on mutual trust and love. That is all I can tell you. ra pursed her lips and said, with the happy smile of a woman in love. Thats nice, ines eyes shed with undetectable sadness, Ive heard about the ra Fund founded by Solrace. He must love you so much. Yeah. ra replied, ine, you are so beautiful and you are such a nice person. Youll definitely have someone who loves you and treats you well. ine looked up at ra and felt that the smile on ras face was too bright for her to watch. She smiled and said softly, I have someone I love deeply, and he treats me very well. Who is this mysterious Mr. Right? ra asked as she had never heard that ine had a boyfriend. She was aroused by a strong curiosity. We are temporarily separated now. But I know that he must have me in his heart. Because we are irreceable to each other. Miss Selman, do you think Im delusional? ine looked at ra as she spoke, with a charming smile on her face, but an inexplicable hint of undertone shed in her eyes. Well, I believe that for a beautiful woman like you, ine, that gentleman must still love you deeply. ra was really curious about what kind of man would win ines heart. But since ine was not ready to share that information with the public, she stopped asking. To be honest, I envy you for your happiness. ine looked at the inexplicable expression on ras face, and continued, I believe that many women in the world feel the same. Yeah, ra smiled. Everyone will meet their destined someone. Oh, I dont believe thats true. Not everyone can grasp their own happiness like you. ine continued. If something belongs to you, you will have it eventually, because it is your fate to have it, ra said. ine smiled, looked at ra, and replied, I hope so. Thank you. Before ra left, ine handed her a beautifully packaged gift box. ra opened it and it was a bottle of exquisite perfume. Although there was no logo on it, it seemed that it was very expensive. ra was ttered and declined, No, this is too valuable a gift for the first meet. ine, I really cant have it. ine smiled and said, I like you. It feels nice talking to you. Please take it. ine curled up her lips slightly, I just want to be friends with you. Of course, if you have no interest in that, I understand. ra thought about it, and she liked her too, so she took the gift. Im d you would like to be my friend, ine said. Its an honor for me to have a friend like you. Please call me ra. The honor is mine, ra. ine said. So, would you mind if I ask you for your private phone number. Maybe someday we could go out together for a cup of coffee. Of course! ine and ra exchanged mobile phone numbers. After the interview, the driver sent ra home directly. When she got home, ra took out the bottle of perfume from her bag. She examined the packaging thoroughly but had no clue at all, so she simply sprayed a little on her neck. The fragrance was pretty good. ine really had good taste. This perfume was not aggressive at all, and it had a longsting low note, which was to her liking. As evening approached, ra searched the Inte for recipes and decided to show off her skills and make Horace a nice dinner. While doing thest dish, Horace came back. Youre back. ra leaned out of the kitchen and looked at Horace and greeted him. Horace looked at ra wearing an apron and holding a spoon in her hand and smiled. Its a good feeling for him. He was no longer alone. Someone was here waiting for him and cooking him meals. Thinking about it, Horace walked into the kitchen, gave ra a hug from behind, buried his face in ras neck, and took a deep breath. Within two seconds, Horace suddenly changed his expression and pushed ra away. Ah! What are you doing? ra was taken aback and looked at Horace inexplicably. Whats the smell? Horace asked with a frown. Its a new perfume, ra replied, having no idea what he was talking about. ra looked at Horaces serious face, and her heart started to beat really fast. Horaces face changed, and he asked seriously, Why are you wearing a different perfume today? ra replied, I went to an interview today, and someone gave it to me. I thought I might try it on. Whats wrong? Which brand is it? Horace continued to ask, his eyes turned to the dishes on the table, and he took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. Chapter 209 Kidnapped I dont know. You know I am not specialized in cosmetics. ra tilted her head and nced at Horace strangely, pursed her lips, and replied. Well. Horace tried his best to restrain his restless emotions. He didnt want ra to find anything unusual. I dont like the smell. Could you please wash it off? ra frowned, feeling that Horaces reaction today was abnormal, but she didnt say anything. She kept her silence and headed to the bathroom. After ra left, Horace pressed the center of his eyebrows with his hand. It seemed that he was lost in thought. ra went to the bathroom and take a shower. She looked at herself in the bathroom mirror, thinking of Horace and what he had just done to her. She could not exin her feelings right now. Horace had never treated her like this and had always been gentle and considerate. What happened today? Whats wrong with the perfume ine gave her? Why did Horace have such an unexpected reaction? A series of questions weighed on ras mind, making her feel like she was about to lose her mind. She wanted to ask Horace, but she thought that she might never get an answer. After washing her face with cold water, ra stopped herself from thinking nonsense. Anyway, what she should know will always be known in the end. She did not want to hurt his feelings and their rtionship by overacting. After leaving the bathroom, ra went to the bedroom to change into pajamas, but she didnt see Horace when she came out. Horace, where are you? she called for him but heard no reply. Not being able to find Horace, ra was a little flustered and went to the balcony to take a look, and unexpectedly found that Horace was alone there, staring at the front nkly, caught up in his own thoughts. Looking at Horace, ras uneasiness also increased a little bit at the same time. She always felt that something she didnt know was happening that would disrupt her and Horaces current life. After hesitating for a while, ra stepped forward and stood in front of Horace. Holding his hand, she asked, What happened? Your hands are so cold. You could get sick out here in the wind. Horace finally pulled himself out of his thought. He looked at ras warm smile in front of him and said, Nothing happened, just something tricky in thepany. ra didnt believe it. How could things in thepany make him look like this? He had always beenfortable with his work. Horace, could you tell me whats wrong? Today, you ra was interrupted by Horace before she could finish her words, Its really nothing. Lets have dinner and see if your cooking skills have improved Seeing Horace regaining his previous expression, ra did not continue to ask any more questions. In the next few days, ras life returned to its previous pace. She was not a public figure after all, and the publics attention on her soon evaporated, and she was happy about that. What was strange was that since thest time she saw Ashlee in the restaurant, there had not been any news about her at all in the past few days. Where had she been? This was so uncharacteristic of her. ording to her personality, she should havee to the office to make a scene with Darren. But ra didnt have too much mind to think about affairs about her. She was d Ashlee was not around to cause trouble for her. After getting off work, ra was waiting for the car on the side of the road, when she turned around inadvertently, she met a man in the eye. The man hurriedly turned his head to the other side, then entered the cafe next to him. ra felt a little strange, as she always felt that she had seen him somewhere else. In the past few days, she had been feeling that someone was stalking her. Could the stalker be this man? But ra told herself not to think too much because she had no solid evidence. She did not know him at all and it was probably just a coincidence. At this time, her taxi arrived, and ra put aside all of that and got inside the car. The next day, when ra woke up, she saw that Horace had been up for a while and he was fixing his tie in front of the mirror. Why did you get up so early today? ra was a little puzzled. Horace usually got up with her and then took her to work. Horace found that ra was awake, so he went to the bed and sat down, and said, The Company called me and there is something urgent today, so I need to be there earlier. Im so sorry that I would not be able to send you to work. Do you think you can call a taxi? Just go ahead. Ill be fine. Thank you, baby. Just take another nap. After leaving a kiss on ras forehead, Horace left in a hurry. ra slept for another hour, got up, and went out after breakfast. As soon as she left her doorstep, she saw a taxi slowly driving by. This was a high-end residential area and taxis are rarely seen here. ra thought she was so lucky today. She stopped the taxi, got inside, and said, Mister, could you please go to the subway station? But as the car was driving, ra suddenly felt that something was wrong. He was not driving in the direction of the subway! Could you please check if we are going in the right direction? However, the driver didnt answer her, just drove straight ahead. ra finally realized the danger at this time.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Stop the car! Let me get off! But the driver remained silent. ra wanted to open the car door and jump out, but the driver had thought of this so he had locked the doors and windows just as she got inside. ra panicked. She leaned forward to grab the steering wheel. She did not want to be abducted like this! The driver impatiently took out a stick from one side and knocked ras head. Amidst the severe pain, rapletely lost consciousness. When she woke up, the only thing she could feel was pain. The wound on her head seemed to have stopped bleeding, but it was still painful. At the same time, her wrists and ankles were also tied together. Before she could thoroughly check out the injuries on her body, ra began to look around, wondering where she was. It seemed to be a terrace of a tattered and abandoned building. Without thinking about why she was brought here, ra struggled to untie the rope. She needed to leave before something horrible happened to her. At this time, the door of the rooftop was suddenly opened. Seeing the person walking in, ra stopped struggling and shouted out in fury, What do you want from me again? Chapter 210 Madness of A Woman What do I want? Look what you have done to me, my dear sister! I want revenge. I want you dead. It was Ashlee who came in, and it was she who hired some mob member to take her here. Ashlee lookedpletely different. Her hair was messy, and her clothes were wrinkled and with stains. She was far from that debutante she used to be. ra tried hard to stabilize her mind and said to Ashlee, Dont say such silly words, Ashlee. Just let me go. Horace would know about this and do you think you can walk away by doing this to me? Let me go and we can pretend that nothing happened. When Ashlee heard ras words, sheughed wildly, as if she heard something funny. Afterughing for a while, Ashlee stopped and looked at ra with hatred, Would you let me go if you were in my ce? I am not afraid of him anymore. Do you know why? Because I have nothing now, thanks to you! If not for you, my mother would not have been sent abroad, and my fatherspany would not have closed down! And Darren, he doesnt want me anymore Because of you, Darren, he doesnt want me anymore! Darren and I broke up a long time ago, and what is between you two has nothing to do with me, ra argued and defended herself because she found what Ashlee said about Darren was really ridiculous. Nothing to do with you? Its your fault that Darren likes you! How could Darren abandon me if it was not for you? Ashlees eyes were bloodshot and she yelled, I have nothing now, without my parents, without Darren, I cannot find any reason to live anymore Ashlees eyes went dark, and she slowly walked to the edge of the rooftop. Seeing that Ashlee was so close to the edge as if she was about to jump, ra hurriedly tried to stop her, What are you doing? Dont do stupid things, Ashlee! Although Ashlee hurt her so many times, she was rted to her after all, and ra could never watch her kill herself. Hearing ras voice, Ashlee seemed to remember something. She turned around and stared at ra, and said viciously, How could I forget you! If it wasnt for you, how could I have been like this! Rest assured, sister, Im not gonna die, not until you die with me as well! she said and walked towards her. Looking at Ashlee who was approaching her, ra stepped back, but she was not able to escape from the ropes. Ashlee pulled ra up from the ground and dragged her to the edge of the rooftop. Lets die together! Ashlees eyes were full of madness. Some people inadvertently looked towards the roof and noticed them. Hey, look, there are two people on the roof! A man pointed to the rooftop and said to hispanion. People? Are you sure? What the heck are they doing up there. Its really dangerous! his friend looked in the direction the man pointed and yelled, Are they going to jump off the building? Call the police, hurry up and call the police! The man said and took out his mobile phone, Hello, police station? Someone is on the roof now. It seems that theyre about to jump off the building. Come over quick! As the man called the police, more and more people noticed Ashlee and ra on the rooftop. Soon, a bunch of people gathered under. Look at how young they are! What will their parents do if they die? I wonder what happened to them! How could they just abandon everything they have and die? It doesnt seem like they are going to jump off the building. One girl is pulling another. You mean it is a murder? Why havent the policee yet? That girl looks so familiar. It seems that I have seen her somewhere. At this time, a girl next to her eximed, Isnt that Horace Kirnds wife ra? Is she really her? When the surrounding people heard this, all sorts of discussion immediately burst out. Horace Kirnd, the CEO of Solrace? And his wife is up there? Seems to be. Hurry up and call the media, this is big news. It didnt take one minute for the major media reporters toe. Originally, everyone paid more attention to the news of ra and Horace. Of course, they had to report it as soon as possible when ra was abducted and was about to push off a building. At the same time, the news of ra was overwhelming on Twitter. All kinds of rumors appeared that involved cheating, kidnapping, and conspiracies At this time, Isaac rushed into Horaces office, and as soon as he entered the door, he shouted, Young master, bad news! Mrs. Kirnd is in danger now! What did you say? Horace abruptly sat up from his chair, and the documents were scattered on the floor. Walking quickly to Isaac, Horace asked anxiously, What happened to ra? Whats going on? Thedy seemed to have been kidnapped by Ashlee this morning. Now they were both on top of a building! Isaac immediately told Horace of the news he saw. When Horace heard the words, he immediately walked out the door. Isaac hurriedly stopped Horace and pushed the wheelchair beside him, Sir, you cant let the outside world know that your leg is not injured. No time for that now. Horace bypassed Isaac and strode towards the door. Sir, you Isaac wanted to stop Horace, but Horace had already gone out and gone downstairs. Isaac knew the thing about his legs were also serious, so he kept him close with the wheelchair in his arms. Horace clenched his fists in the elevator. Ashlee, dont you dare to hurt ra. If anything happens to her, Ill definitely make you regret being born into this world! He thought to himself. On the other side, the police quickly came to the rooftop where ra and Ashlee were. Listen to me, dont do this! Come over here! Its very dangerous over there. Think about your family. This would break their heart! A policewoman cautiouslyforted Ashlee and hoped that her emotions would stabilize. Unexpectedly, when Ashlee heard the polices words, she became even more emotional.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Family? I dont have any family anymore! Im the only one left in this world. Mom is gone, and Darren doesnt want me anymore! I have nothing! Nothing! After saying those words, Ashlee grabbed ras hand even harder, and continued to drag her to the edge, You left me with nothing! You took everything from me! And you must die today! Chapter 211 I Want to See Darren Ive never taken anything from you, ever! You have been loved by your parents since you were a child. You had beautiful dresses and all kinds of toys, but I had nothing. You were happy, werent you? So please, Ashlee, let me go. ra said in a trembling voice, I will ask Horace to help you and your family, youll still be the youngdy of the Middleton family. You can get your happiness back. She was standing on the edge of the rooftop at this moment, as long as Ashlee exerts force, the two of them would fall together. Although her whole body was trembling with fear, she still tried her best tofort Ashlee, hoping that she could get back to a safe ce. Yes, I had everything since I was a child, and everything was better than you! But what about now? Unexpectedly, these words provoked Ashlee, and she got even more excited, Now I have nothing, but youve be a Kirnd, and you are envied by every woman! Why! You dont even deserve that! After Ashlee finished speaking, she tried hard to push ra off the roof. Half of ras body was pushed outside the edge, and everyone screamed in fright. When Horace arrived, he just saw the scene where ra was about to be pushed down, and suddenly felt that his heartbeat stopped. He started running to the rooftop, followed by Isaac with the wheelchair on his shoulder. When he was about to reach thest step towards the rooftop, Isaac stopped Horace, who was about to go crazy. Young Master, you cant just appear in front of the public like this. Its not the right time yet. Youve been holding back for so many years, you cant just let the secret reveal now. Horace heard his words, thought for a moment, then he sat in the wheelchair, and let Isaac push him to the rooftop. After arriving on the rooftop, Horace saw ras current situation more clearly. He saw that most of her body was outside. Fortunately, there was a hoop on the roof, and ra held the hoop tightly, so she was not fallen down yet. However, it was obvious that ra couldnt hold on anymore. Her arms and hands were trembling. Horace only felt that his heart was being squeezed, and he felt like he was about to suffocate. His face turned pale with fright, and his body trembled slightly. Horace had never been so afraid. He was afraid that ra would fall like this and leave him all alone in the world. He did not know how to live his life without her. This helplessness was worse than when Laura was lost in the fire ten years ago. At that time, he was just anxious, and med himself for all the sufferings she had endured. But now his heart was ridden with fear. He cannot lose ra! Nor was she allowed to leave him! Horace pushed the wheelchair forward and shouted to Ashlee, Dont be impulsive! As long as you let ra go, Ill promise you everything. Ashlee heard Horaces voice, turned her head, and started yelling Its all on you! Its you who ruined everything I have! I hate you! Horace said, You are right, I ruined everything in your life and it was all my fault. It has nothing to do with ra! If you let her go, I promise that I will re-invest in the Middleton Group, and I will help your family regain its previous status. And as for your mother, Ill get her back immediately. I can promise you anything you want, as long as you let ra go. Do you really meant it? Ashlee was a little moved when she heard Horaces words. If her family could be restored, if her mother coulde back to her, then her happy old life would be back. At that time, Darren would also return to her side, right? Of course its true, I always do what I say. Everyone is watching. They can all be our witnesses. So, what do you say? Horace saw that Ashlee had been shaken, and he felt a little bit relieved and assured. I want to see Darren. I want to see him now! Okay, Ill call him immediately and ask him toe over. Please just dont move. Its quite dangerous now. After Horace finished speaking, he took out his mobile phone and called Darren. Have you seen the news? Come here right away, immediately!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Darren answered the phone, he heard Horaces anxious voice, and he asked suspiciously, Whats the matter? What happened? Darren felt a little unwell today, so he didnt go to the office. He had no clue about what happened between ra and Ashlee. Ashlee has kidnapped ra and wants to jump off the building with her. Now that Ashlee wants to see you,e here quickly! Horace didnt have the time or the mood to exin the details to him, so he spoke loudly into the phone. Darren was also shocked when he heard this, but he also knew that now was not the time to ask questions. After saying Ill be there soon to Horace, he hung up the phone and hurried out of the house. Darren raced all the way and finally arrived at the scene 20 minutester. After seeing with his own eyes, Darren was also frightened, for fear that ra would fall. He still liked ra until now. It was his fault for not believing her and breaking up with her two years ago. After knowing the truth, he had been ming himself and lived with regrets. Darrenughed at himself in his heart. It seemed that he could only bring harm to ra. Ashlee, let ra go, ande home with me, okay? Darren gently persuaded Ashlee out of this craziness. Darren, promise me that we will be together forever! Promise me that you will marry me and love me! When we get married, I will love you all my life, and you will only love me all my life, okay? Ashlee looked at Darren and begged, Darren, you dont know how much I love you! I fell in love with you from the first time I saw you. But then, this woman was the only one in your eyes. She did not deserve your love! She was the daughter of a mistress. Only I can be worthy of you! Darren, I can do everything for you! As long as I can get you, I will do whatever it takes. I am the only one in this world who loves you the most! She confessed her love for Darren in tears. Everything she did was for him, for their future happiness, how could Darren not understand? Hearing Ashlees confession, Darren hesitated a little. He looked at ra, who was obviously about to fall, gritted his teeth, and said, Okay, I promise you, we get married. We will be together forever! Ill marry you. Really, Darren? Promise? Ashlee said happily after hearing Darrens assurance. Yes, I promise you, as long as you let ra go. Hearing Darrensst sentence, Ashlees face changed instantly. She cried whileughing, Youre lying! You just want to save ra. Liar! All you care about is this bitch. I knew you never wanted to marry me! Chapter 212 The Close Call Darren didnt speak. Ashlees heart was full of despair. Whats so good about her? You all love her so much and you all want to help her. Are you all blind? Well, if so, let me bring her to hell with me today. I want you all to live in regrets and pain for the rest of your lives. As she was speaking, she was about to jump down with ra together. Stop! Horace panicked and shouted when he saw that ra had only two fingers pulling the iron ring. He secretly resented that Darren was such a bad actor. He turned to Ashlee and said, Ashlee, I will rece ra. When everyone heard the words, they looked at Horace in shock, unable to believe what they had just heard. Young Master! When Isaac heard Horaces words, he hurriedly wanted to stop him. Although he was also very worried about the safety of the youngdy, it was not feasible for Horace to exchange with ra. What if Horace was in danger? He could not allow Horace to risk his life. Horace nced at Isaac and told him to stop saying anything. What did you say? Ashlee couldnt believe what she heard and stopped her actions. Yes, Im here in exchange for ra. Think about it, Im the president of Solrace and a Kirnd. Im much useful than ra. If you hold me, hostage, you can ask the Kirnd family and Solrace anything you want. Trust me, they wont refuse you for anything. Besides, as you said just now, you hate me, and I took everything from you. I sent your mother away. All of that has nothing to do with ra. While talking, Horace slowly approached Ashlee, pushing his wheelchair. Seeing that Ashlees emotions were no longer so excited, Horace then said to Ashlee softly, Ill rece ra, and then you can retaliate against me any way you want, and even throw me downstairs. Cant you see that Im a disabled man and I have no ability to resist you? Hearing Horaces words, Ashlee, who was in a state of shock, didnt even notice that Horace was slowly approaching him, and now he was less than two steps away from her.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Horaces words shocked not only Ashlee but also ra. She never thought that she was so important in Horaces heart. At this moment, she felt more than ever that Horace loved her so much more than his life. To be able to meet such a man was the best luck she had in her life. You love her so much that you even want to trade your own life for her? Ashlee whispered when she heard Horaces words. Haha Ashleeughed frantically again, But why? You all love her so much, but she is a bastard! She does not even have my family name! Ashlee suddenly stretched out her hands and grabbed ra by the neck, and shouted, Do you want to save her? You wanna die for her? She must die today! If you never have a chance to see him, I want you to live in pain for the rest of your life. After Ashlee finished shouting, she turned to look at Darren with frantic eyes, but they were no longer with love, but with a strong hatred, Everything I do is for you, but what about you? All you have in your heart is this bitch. Darren, if you love her, then I have to kill her, and I want you to live the rest of your life in remorse. After saying this, Ashlee took ras arm and was about to jump down with her. No! Darren shouted anxiously when he saw Ashlees movements. The surrounding police also swarmed up, trying to catch the two who were about to fall. At this moment, as she was not paying attention, Horace had been very close to them already. He stood up and ran towards ra. He grasped her arm and pulled her back into his arms. By the time they fell back on the floor of the roof, Ashlee had already fallen down. She had been dragged around by Ashlee and strangled by her neck. After regaining her freedom, she could not help coughing violently. Are you alright? Is there any injury? Horace quickly untied the rope for ra, held her in his arms, and checked for bruises. He was afraid that she got hurt and the injuries could not be seen. Im fine. ra looked at Horace and replied. While they were talking, the people around him were in great astonishment. They couldnt believe what they had just seen. Who was the man that pulled ra over just now? Horace? Wasnt he disabled in both legs? But obviously, he was running! Everyone has the same question in their hearts, but for a moment they dont know how to react to this, and there was a strange silence. ra and Horace also noticed the abnormality around them. Seeing that everyone was looking at Horaces legs, ra got worried, Horace, your legs After looking around, Horace lowered his head andforted her by saying, Dont think about it, as long as youre fine, nothing else matters. Hearing Horaces gentle words at this moment, ra, who had survived this madness, felt that her heart was full of joy, but ra looked at the edge of the rooftop. Ashlee was her sister. Although she almost killed ra, ra still felt the pain to watch her die. She remembered the first time she saw Ashlee. Ashlee was in a pretty dress and her eyes were full of disgust and disdain, and she looked like a princess in front of her maid. Ashlee framed her again and again, and almost killed her in the end, but still, they had the same father. Her remorse upon her death. It was horrible to see her own blood die such a horrible death in front of her. She could not hold this anymore and she fainted. ra, wake up! Seeing that she had passed out, Horace anxiously called her name. But ras eyes were still tightly closed, and there was no sign of waking up. At this time, Horace couldnt pay attention to anything else now. He picked up ra and walked downstairs, Isaac, get the car and we are going to the hospital. Yes, Isaac replied. Horace no longer tried to hide his good legs. He was such a thoughtful man. He must have his own ns. When Horace and rapletely disappeared from peoples sight, the crowd around them finally started talking. Horace is not disabled at all! When did his legs heal? Its incredible! But why was he still in a wheelchair just now? Apparently, he could run like a normal human being. Was he in the wheelchair for some kind of a weird fetish? OMG, I really dont understand the world of the rich! Chapter 213 Aftermath Almost all the media were present at the scene to report the abduction, but unexpectedly they had all broadcasted Horace walking! This was even more exciting than the abduction case itself, and of course, Horace would not be able to get off of it easily. For a time, major social media were full of reports and videos about this incident. In just half a day, the fact that Horace was not disabled spread throughout the city. When ra woke up, it was already midnight. After looking around, she realized that she was in the hospital. Looking sideways, she saw that Horace was already asleep beside her bed. Its just that he didnt seem to have a sound sleep. His eyebrows were frowning, and the corners of his mouth were also downwards. He was tired but he was not rxed at all even in his sleep. ra raised her hand, trying to smoothen his furrowed brows, but her body was still numb from thea, and she could not even move her arm. She was afraid of waking up Horace, so she kept still. ra, ra Horace seemed to be having a nightmare and kept mumbling her name in a low voice. He must have been frightened by what happened during the day. Its alright. Im here. raforted Horace in a low voice, raised a hand, and stroked his head gently. Maybe it was because her movements were a little stiff, Horace woke up. As their eyes met, they both discovered worry and fear in each others eyes. The horrible incident just now had made them both exhausted. Looking at each other for a moment, Horace hugged ra in his arms. He almost pressed her into his chest, as he was so afraid of losing her. Horace, could you loosen your grip a bit? But instead, Horace tightened his arms. Horace, it hurts. It wasnt until ra cried out in pain that Horace finally slowly loosened his grape. The two hugged each other in silence. ra felt that Horaces body trembled slightly. Horace, whats the matter with you? ra asked, a little puzzled. After a long time, ra heard Horace whispering, ra, promise me that you will never leave me in the future! Seeing Horaces eyes, ra couldnt help but feel a pain in her heart. Those eyes were full of worry and affection for her, and it seemed that he was begging her for an affirmative answer. Unable to restrain herself, ra kissed Horaces eyes, Okay, I promise. As soon as ras lips left Horaces eyes, his lips covered hers. Different from what was in the past, Horaces kiss was a little impatient this time, as if he wanted to gobble her up and put her on the tip of his heart. It seemed that only in that way, could he protect her from any hostility in this world. But ra did not feel ufortable at all, but tried her best to respond to him After the kiss, the mood of the two of them stabilized a lot. ra remembered that previously, Horace left his wheelchair and ran to save her. She looked at Horace and asked worriedly, now all of them have known that your legs are fine! What can we do now? Its all because of me Thinking of this, ra couldnt help but me herself. If it wasnt for saving her, Horace would not have exposed his secrets to the public. Sean would know this secret soon, and he would definitelye up with something eviler to deal with Horace. Horace seemed to know what ra was thinking. He held her in his arms and said, Its alright, Ive nned to disclose this for a while, and its about time now. Im ready for whatsing next. Dont you worry about me? So, what are you going to do now? asked ra. Im going to hold a press conference tomorrow to exin the cause and effect of this incident to everyone. Then shall I go with you? ra hoped that she could apany Horace to face these things together. No, your body is still weak, and it is not suitable for you to appear in front of the public. I can handle that by myself.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Horace knew ras intentions, but he didnt want her to face these messy things, she only needed to live a good life under his protection. I am fine now, really. I was just a bit startled from it, but not physically harmed. ra exined anxiously. Be a good girl and rest. There will be a live broadcast tomorrow and you can watch it here in the hospital. Seeing the persistence in Horaces eyes, ra finallypromised. Okay. ra nodded. She didnt want him to worry either. She decided to do what he wanted. The next morning, after having breakfast with ra, Horace went to the office to arrange the press conference. When colleagues from the magazine office heard that ra was hospitalized, they all came to see her. ra, are you alright? Are you injured? As soon as Sarah entered the ward, she asked ra incessantly, her face full of worry. Sarah! ra needs to rest. Could you please be a little bit quiet? Stephanie stopped Sarah from being such a loudspeaker. She really did not want to disturb ra. Sarah, were not in a musical festival. Some other colleagues also joked. Sarahs face blushed and she spoke to ra in a hushed voice, Sorry, am I too loud? Of course not, dont worry, Im fine. ra was in a good mood. She was happy to see theming to visit today. ra, we misunderstood you a few days ago. We shouldnt say that to you. Dont take it to your heart. one of her Colleagues apologized to ra with a blushing face. She badmouthed her by saying ra was cheating behind Horaces back. Please forget about that. Now everyone knows that Mr. Kirnd is perfectly healthy, and the rumors have all been disproved. They all envy you for having a good husband. Sarah said. After hearing Sarahs words, ra was a little puzzled, Everyone knows? What the heck is going on? Dont you know? Its trending now on Twitter. Sarah took out her phone and showed it to ra. ra took the mobile phone and swiped, and found that most of the local hot topics were about Horace. Chapter 214 Never Forget, Never Forgive ra clicked one link at random and found that it was full ofments from Horaces fangirls. ?My God! Horace doesnt even have a disability! Now he is even more perfect! ?I feel sorry for Mrs. Kirnd but can I say I really get obsessed with her man? Do I still have a chance to marry him in my next life? There are even messages from males: ?Unbelievable! Hey Horace, could you please leave us some chicks? It looks like theyve all be your fans! ra was very d when she saw peoplesments because everything was clear now and people knew the truth. By the way, ra, isnt Mr. Kirnd going to hold a press conference today? I heard that it is life. I think its about time now. ra looked at the clock on the wall and found that there was only half an hour left before the press conference started. Well, itll start in half an hour. Do you want us to be here with you? Sarah asked. When ra said yes, she picked up the remote control, turned on the TV in the ward, and tuned the channel to the live broadcast. Hey, look, its started! Sarah shouted excitedly. Sarah! Watch out for your volume! You act as if he was your husband! they found her so funny being so excited like that. How can I find a man like Horace? I did not save the world just like ra did in herst life! Sarah retorted. When ra heard Sarahs words, she shook her head and smiled. After a few jokes with each other, everyone began to concentrate on the press conference. Horace was wearing a gray suit, and he finally was standing in front of the public. The media had never seen him like this, and they were all stunned by how handsome he looked this way. He also made the people in front of the TV stunned. ra, lucky you! Sarah said to ra with a wink. ras face blushed. She had never seen Horace like this on Television. Indeed, he was handsome, and indeed she was so lucky. Under the spotlight, Horace took a seat under the protection of his bodyguards, and in front of him was a desktop microphone. The reason why this press conference is held today is to give you an exnation for a series of incidents that happened to me and my wife recently. First of all, everyone has been curious about my life experience. I had no intention to hide it, but I believe that a persons achievements should be separated from his family background. But now, my good intentions have brought about unwanted attention. So I believe now that is my duty and responsibility to make it clear. Yes, I am from the Kirnd family. I am the second grandson of Russell Kirnd Since you are from such a distinguished family, why did you pretend to be disabled for so many years? A reporter from the audience asked. Is it convenient for you to exin why? Everyone wants to know. Is this rted to the fire ten years ago? The reporters in the audience kept asking Horace why he concealed the truth. They knew there was something juicy behind it. Considering the characteristic of Horace, the reporters were being very discreet, waiting for someone else to start. Since one of them started asking, others at the press conference suddenly became agitated, throwing one question after another at Horace. Horace didnt get angry when he heard this spection. He said, I am not disabled. My legs are fine. But I hide the truth for my own reasons. I am afraid that this is very personal and thus is not to be shared here today. I hope you will understand. Although Horace didnt say anything, the audience were all experienced reporters, and they sensed something fishy in his words. Presumably, this was about the inheritance of family property, but all they could do was specte. They dared not to say that out loud in the public. Seeing that everyone was no longer sticking to that, Horace continued, Since we are here today, I would like to rify that rumors about my wife were all false charges. it is clear now that Ashlee Middleton had set that up. She was the one that conspired all of that. I have submitted the relevant evidence to the police station, and presumably, the authorities will prove ras innocence soon. And Horace seemed to have thought of something and suddenly smiled, We have always had a good rtionship and our marriage life has been very harmonious. The previous pregnancy incident was a nder. My wife is not pregnant. But we are trying. Thats all I want to tell you today, and finally, thank you foring. Horace bowed politely, refused the rest of the interview, and stepped off the stage. In the ward, ra blushed when she heard Horaces words. Oh, ra, happy to know that your married life is very harmonious, and you are trying. Stephanie looked at ras blushing and couldnt help teasing. Come on guys! Stop! Hearing Stephanies words, ra was so embarrassed that she threw a pillow at her. Yeah, well stop. But I guess he would never stop trying! Everyone burst intoughter when they saw ras reaction. After the press conference, videos of Horace at this press conference kept trending, and the click rate was incredibly high. ?Horace was so protective of his wife! They are so in love! ?He is one out of a million! I wish I could meet a man like him! ?I dont want to be single anymore! By the time Horace came back, it was already night, ra had already finished dinner in the hospital and was going to sleep. Horace didnt go to sleep on the escort bed next to him. He squeezed into her bed to snuggle with her. ra thought of what Horace said at the press conference today, and said amusedly, Sean should be mad by now, right? Now everyone suspects that he framed you for the sake of property inheritance. Today I heard from a colleague at the magazine that hispanys stock has plummeted all the way down. Of course. Horace replied softly, and the next second his eyes shed, But he deserves it. Noticing the obvious resentment in Horaces tone, ra couldnt help asking, Do you really hate Sean this much? Sean was his eldest brother. She still could not fully understand the hatred they had for each other Its not just what he did to you. I cant forgive what he did to me ten years ago. What do you mean?! ra asked in shock after hearing Horaces words.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Could it be that the fire ten years ago really had something to do with Sean? Chapter 215 Who Was the One Behind? Horace said coldly, There were in that case that I never understood. After the kidnappers got the money, they could have escaped quietly, but why did they set a fire to burn me to death in the end? What good would it bring for them to make a scene? I have been secretly investigating. After years of research, I am basically certain that Sean was the mastermind behind it. The people who kidnapped me didnt want money at all, they wanted my life. Ransom was just a cover-up. But he didnt expect that the fire didnt kill me, and I escaped. Horace couldnt help clenching his fists. The scene of his escape from the fire ten years ago was still vivid in his mind, and he swore that he would make them pay the price. ra saw Horace who was full of a vicious aura and didnt know what to say tofort him. Its been so long. But when it came to the fire, Horace still could not calm down. It was conceivable how much pain it had brought to him. ra gently opened Horaces tightly clenched fist and held his hand with her own, hoping to give him somefort. Having felt her worries for him, Horace took a few deep breaths, calmed down, and said softly, Its all right. They cant hurt me now. Seeing Horace in such pain, ra felt an indescribable sadness in her heart, followed by anger. She could never think that it would be Sean who manufactured the kidnapping. She knew that Sean and Horace had always been at loggerheads with each other, but she did not expect Sean to be such a monster. Why did him Before she could finish her sentence, she realized that it must be for the family property. Grandpa never hid his love and preference for Horace. It was estimated that Horace was also the most suitable heir in Grandpas heart. If Sean wanted to be the head of the Group, the most straightforward way was to make Horace disappear. Was it because of him that you used a wheelchair the whole time? ra asked. Well, although I felt something was wrong at the time, I was too young to protect myself. I could only pretend that my legs were disabled so that Sean could postpone his ns against me. The reason I went to the United States was to grow my own power without causing his suspicion. Only when I have enough strength topete with him can I find out the truth and let them pay. Now that Solrace was on the right track, Im no longer who I used to be. Its time to make this public. Even if Sean still wants to y the game, I couldpete with him now. ra silently listened to Horaces story, and his endurance and perseverance of the past ten years. Horace had never told her about this before, and when she sometimes asked him out of curiosity, he always changed the subject and was reluctant to talk about it. Now that he was willing to share his past with her does it mean that he had finally opened his heart to her and was willing to let her into his heart? Hugging on this small bed, slowly they both fell asleep That night, in the narrow bed in the hospital, the two of them slept like babies. The next morning, he went to work very early because thepany still had some things to deal with. ra called Helena, her mother. Since she was hospitalized, she had not called Helena yet. She must be worried sick about this craziness. ra, are you alright? Are you injured? As soon as Helena answered the phone, she asked ra anxiously, Whats the matter with you, my child? How could you not call me after what you had been through? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As she spoke, Helena started crying. Hearing Helenas cry, ra panicked, Mom, dont cry, Im fine, Im not hurt at all, dont worry! Really? But you were taken so high up there and dragged around. I saw the news! Helena didnt believe her words. Im really fine raforted Helena, who had been crying too hard for her on the phone. After reassuring her that she was okay, Helenas mood stabilized. As soon as she hung up the phone, ra heard a knock on the door. Putting down her phone, she walked over and opened the door of the ward. When she saw the face at the door, ra was stunned for a moment. Why was she here? ra, are you okay? ine asked with concern as soon as she saw ra. Im alright. But I never expected you toe, to be honest ra quickly let ine in with a smile. She and ine had only met once. She really didnt expect ine to visit her. Im worried about you. I was terrified when I saw the news on the Inte, lest something happen to you. Now that I see youre fine, Im relieved. This is a gift for you. As she spoke, ine handed ra the flower she had been holding in her hand. Thank you, its very beautiful. ra took the flowers, but she also found it a bit strange, because ine gave her a bunch of blue roses. Lilies and narcissus weremonly seen in a ward, but blue siren? Not so much. ra thought to herself, maybe it was ines taste, as unique as she was. Where is your husband? Why are you alone here? ine looked around and asked. He had something to do in thepany this morning, ra replied with a smile. You are so lucky, dear. Horace is good-looking and sessful, and he treats you well. You should chain him up by your side, or I am afraid someone would steal him from you. Hearing ines words, ra didnt know how to react for a while. Then she answered, I trust him. Really? she said with a smile. For some reason, ra always felt that ines tone was indicative of something. Chapter 216 I Don’t Like It Yeah, ra nodded, Well, where did you get this outfit, its pretty. ra didnt want to talk about it anymore, so she started topliment ines outfit. They chatted a while about fashion and skincare. Then ine said she needed to go, and she would visit ra again when she was free. When Horace came home, he saw the blue roses brought by ine on the bedside table. He suddenly looked weird and kept staring at the roses. What? ra found it strange. Never mind. The roses just dont fit in the ward. Who brought you this? Horace asked. It was ine. Do you remember her? I interviewed her several days ago, and she visited me in the morning Throw it away. Horace interrupted her. What, why? I dont like it. Without more words, Horace turned around and went into the bathroom. ra was perplexed. Even if he didnt like it, she didnt want to throw it away. What happened to Horace? Did he run into some trouble at work? If he doesnt see it, he wont be mad, right? after all, it was a gift, she shouldnt throw it away. ra ced the bunch of flowers in the corner. The other day, after Horace went to word, another unexpected visitor came. It was Darren. Darren was weary-looking. He had always paid attention to his appearance. But now he was in a wrinkled suit, with messy hair and ck eyes. He definitely hadnt had a good rest for days. This is for you. Darren bought a bouquet of lilies on the way here. As he remembered, she loved lilies. Thanks. ra took it and put on the side table. Hesitated, she asked, Hows hows Ashlees funeral? Its all set, the funeral will soon take ce. Ashlees parents werent around, and she only had few real friends to help. Therefore, Darren had been busy preparing the funeral. Darren, her funeral has to depend on you. After all, she is my sister. Though I cant forgive her, I want her to die peacefully. And ra continued after a moment of silence, And she really loved you. Yes, even if you havent mentioned it, Ill do it anyway. ra, Ie here to tell you, I Darren hesitated to talk. What? asked ra. ra, I want to tell you that Ill give you up and bless you and Horace. He looked into her eyes and said seriously. I used to think that there was no love between you and him, and you were only together because you had to. I always thought that I was the one who loved you most and should be with you all my life. But when Ashlee kidnapped you, I found that I was wrong. I didnt expect that Horace would be willing to exchange his life for your safety. At that moment, I knew that he loved you so much. I kept asking myself these days if I could do better. But I didnt know. ra, I couldnt outdo him. Maybe hes more qualified to, or capable of, taking care of you. You deserve to be happy. When hes done, Darren waited for her reply.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Well, you too. ra said gently. She couldnt deny that she was touched after hearing his words. Though she was in love with Horace right now, she had to admit that she and Darren were once in love too. She hoped he could be happy. Can I give you onest hug? Darren asked cautiously. But he soon remembered that this might embarrass her, he then said, no, I just Before he finished the words, ra came forward and gently hugged him. She then let him go and said, Darren, be happy, promise me. I will. Darren smiled and nodded, I need to go and help with the funeral. OK, Ill see you off. They went out together. When ra went back and collected water to drink, she saw the blue roses that she put in the corner. Why doesnt he like it? Its pretty. ra shook her head, put the flower in a vase, and ce it on the side table. As soon as she put it down, she heard someone knocking on the door again. She was so popr recently. ra was stunned when he opened the door and saw who was there. Why are they all unexpected visitors? It was Logan Hutchinson. Why are you here? Of course, I came to visit the patient. smiled Logan. Seeing ras puzzled look, Logan exined, I went to see Aunt Helena yesterday, I heard that you were injured and hospitalized. Aunt Helena was very worried about you, but she couldnte. She asked me to see if you were OK. Was she alright? ra was worried about her health. She was doing OK. You shouldnt worry about it. Are you OK? Im fine, thanks to Horace. ra said. But Logan turned grim when he heard Horaces name. Horace? Logan sneered, I thought at least he had lost his legs. However, it turned out that he had lost nothing. Only Laura was left in the fire, dead. ra frowned at Logans pungentment. Logan, we dont know what happened then. He is not like that. I suggest that you be careful of what youre trying to say. We dont know the truth yet. Chapter 217 Shopping Logan ignored what she said. In his opinion, she was just arguing for him.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Logan still wanted to talk, but he froze when he saw something. ra noticed his change. Logan was staring at the blue roses on the table. What? ra didnt know why he zoned out. Thats Lauras favorite flower. Logan said, painfully. What? Blue rose was Lauras favorite flower? ra recalled Horaces response yesterday and felt somehow upset. Was he thinking of Laura then? He asked her to drop the flowers because of Laura? It was because he didnt want recall his old memories? Logan was originally discontented with the fact that Horace pretended to be disabled. Now see the blue roses, he was rather depressed. He soon left after exchanging a few words with ra. Having been visited by Darren and Logan, ra felt a little tired. She lied down and wanted to have a rest. But when she thought that Horace acted weird yesterday because of Laura, she felt disturbed and failed to fall asleep. Maybe it was because that she was too exhausted, she managed to fell asleep after a while. It was already 3pm when she woke up. As soon as she got up, she heard fast footsteps in the corridor. Someone said loudly, Which one is it? Why havent we arrived yet? It was grandpa! ra recognized the familiar voice. She soon threw on a coat and opened the door. Russell Kirnd was there with a bunch of doctors. Grandpa, Im here! ra said. Russell cried, Dont you move! Arent you injured? You shouldnt get down, go to the bed. ra cringed, No, Grandpa, its not as bad as they say. Im totally fine. Then she helped him into the room and sat down on the sofa. Really? he asked, suspiciously. Its true. Im in perfectly good condition, as you can tell. ra said with resignation. What was going on outside? Why did everyonee to visit her? Russell looked up and down at her. He was reassured when seeing that she was OK. Youd better do a full work-up to make sure that there isnt any after effect. By the way, I also want to know when I can have a grandson. ra blushed. She felt awkward when there were still many doctors present. But she also wondered why she wasnt pregnant yet, since she had been married to Horace for months. In fact, ra also wanted to have a baby as possible. She always felt that her life would bepleted with a baby. So she said yes to the physical examination. It took three doctors half an hour to finish the examination. The result wille out in a few days. a doctor said. Then he bowed to Russell and left. After everyone left, ra said, Grandpa, I need you to do me a favor. OK, what do you want me to do? Just say it. Ill do my best to help you. Russell said without hesitation. Thank you, grandpa. I would like to ask you to investigate the kidnapping ten years ago. I always feel that there must be something that we dont know. Why do you say that? Russell also turned serious. Grandpa, you watch Horace grow up, and you know more about him than anyone. Do you really think he will escape without Laura? I dont believe it. So, I want you to dig into the truth. I dont want to see Horace overwhelmed by self-me. I want to help him go out of the shadow. Having heard her words, Russel also signed, I can see that Horace never let go of it. Dont worry, leave it to me, and Ill look into it. After staying in the hospital for two days, Horace finally made sure that she was fine and agreed ra to leave the hospital. ra felt that she was almost isted. The air was fresh and the sun was bright outside. It was really pleasant. She felt so happy and posted on social media. I finally get out of the hospital. Freeeedoooom! Soon someone called her up. ra looked at the caller ID, ine? Why did she call her? Hello, ine? Whats up? No biggie. I just saw your post. I want to ask you out to go shopping together. Do you have time? ine said. Well, of course. Where shall we meet? ra was really bored these days and wanted to hang out. She agreed to ines invitation without hesitation. Soon, they decided when and where to meet. They arrived at thergest department store in the city. ra, do you like this dress? ine held a white dress and asked, I think this dress suits you very well. ra looked at the dress. It was a simply-tailored dress equipped with a quite retro but fashionable belt. But there was a V cut on the back, so it was a bit sexy. This one? I dont usually wear this kind of clothes. It shouldnt suit me. ra usually preferred more casual ones. She rarely wore this kind of white dress. Will you try it on? I think it will look good on you. ine pushed ra to the fitting room. ra resigned, OK, Ill try it on. Chapter 218 It Doesn’t Suit You When ra got changed, ine ttered, ra, you look gorgeous in it. Its tailored for you. You must buy it! Really? ra found it a little weird. It wasnt her style and looked strange on her. Of course. Im a professional designer. Dont you believe me? I pick out more items for you. Try it on. Let me see if it fits you. ine gave her several more clothes, and they all looked simr to that one piece. ine urged her to try it on. Well, ok. ra didnt want to cast a chill over her. After ra went to the fitting room, ine put on a crooked smile. ra tried it on one by one. ine said each one of them was perfect and asked her to buy them all. Otherwise, she would buy them for her. Finally, ra bought all the clothes she had just tried. Then ine took her to buy the cosmetic products. No, ine, its not necessary. I only wear light makeup. I dont need to buy so many cosmetics. ra stopped ine who showed great interest in the makeup counter. ra, the crave for beauty is written in womens genes. You should dress yourself up. ine dragged her arms froward, Besides, your husband is Horace. Do you know how many pretty young chicks want to hit on him? Arent you afraid? ra found it amusing. If Horace only valued appearance, he wouldnt choose her to be his wife. But she was somehow convinced. It was true that women always wanted to dress up for the one they loved. Under ines strong rmendation, ra bought many cosmetics that she wouldnt usually buy. ine also put a makeup on ra. After it was done, ine looked at ra in the mirror and said, Its very beautiful. I know I have good taste. This makeup fits you very much. You should dress up like today, Im sure Horace will fall for you. ine turned to the shopping assistant and asked, Am I right? Well, thisdy is already beautiful enough, but she looks even prettier in makeup. smiled the assistant.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Having shopped for the whole afternoon, ra said goodbye to ine and went home with loads of shopping bags. When she went back, Horace hadnt got home yet. ra thought for a while, and decided to change into that white dress. With the belt hung loosely at the waist, her waist seemed even more slender. ra let down her shoulder-length hair, so her back was partly hidden and partly visible. She looked pure and sassy at the same time. The makeup on her face also matched this look. Although she looked different than usual, ra had to admit that she was hotter this way. ra blushed and took a deep breath. She went downstairs, with anticipation and delight. When it turned 6:30, ra started to feel impatient. Why havent Horacee home? He usuallye back before 6. As soon as she took out her phone, ra heard the door open. Why did youe home sote today? asked ra. Horace was changing his shoes. Heughed when he heard the question, Theres ast-minute meeting today. You miss me? In your dreams. ra smiled and took over his suit. Horace froze when he looked up. The smile also died on her lips. He looked at her in shock. Whats wrong? ra was confused at his response. Horace soon recovered from surprise. You bought new clothes today? Yes, Somehow, ra felt a little nervous. I went out with ine today. I saw this dress and bought it. Isnt it cute? Horace paused then said, Its too gaudy, it doesnt suit you. I think you should change. ra grunted assent and went upstairs disappointedly. After changing into her usual outfit, ra stared at the white one piece. She deliberately changed into this dress and waited for him toe back. Her heart sank when she thought of it. She was down in the mouth. ra took several deep breaths and cursed herself for being fragile. She covered her eyes and forced the tears back. In the middle of the night, when ra came back from the bathroom, she heard Horace calling Laura. She turned around to look at him. He was still asleep, with his eyebrows frowned and the veins on his temple throbbing. He must have had a nightmare. Laura? Is it Laura? He had a dream about her? Hearing Lauras name out of his mouth and recalling his cold reaction today, ra finally burst into tears. She turned her back against Horace and bit her index finger. Soon the pillowcase got damp with her tears. When she woke up in the morning, Horace had gone. Maybe it was because she cried so hardst night, she had a heavy sleep and didnt even know when he got up. When ra washed up, she saw in the mirror that her sore eyes were swollen. How should I go out? ra looked at his swollen eyes and said regretfully. She took out two ice bags andpressed them against her eyes, which made her feel better. When she was about to get changed, she saw the clothes that she bought yesterday hanging in the closet. Then she recalled what he said yesterday. Its too gaudy. It doesnt suit you. Chapter 219 The Video of Laura Was it up to him to decide what I should wear and what not? I didnt buy it for him. Angrily, ra changed into one of the clothes she just bought yesterday and put on a simr makeup. Then she went to work. Todays work was to cover an auction in Stratmont. Sarah and Luis would go with her. ra went to many auctions with Horace after they got married. She was already quite familiar with the process. They took several photos of the auction, noted down some of the most popr lots, and interviewed a few buyers. Then they nned to go back to sort out todays material. When they were about to leave, ra saw someone familiar. She hesitated a bit and said to Sarah and Luis, You can go first. I see someone I know and I want to say hello. OK, take care. Sarah and Luis left soon. Logan! Logan heard someone call his name. He turned around and saw ra. He was dumbfounded when he saw her. Logan kept staring at her and didnt speak. ra felt weird, Whats wrong? Hmm? Logan came to realize that he was being quite impolite. He smiled and exined, Nothing special. Your dress is cute. I never saw you dress like this. Yeah, I just want to try new style. Do you want to buy anything here? ra started the conversation quite randomly. Actually, Ie here to make more friends in business. Youe here to work? Logan thought the only reason she was here was working. Well, yes. I need to go back to work. See you. OK, see ya. Logan said.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing her walk away, Logan couldnt hold back his grief anymore. He whispered woefully, Laura ra went back to the office. ra, you came back so quickly, Sarah said, I thought it would take you longer. He was merely an acquaintance. ra noticed that Sarah kept looking at her. Why are you staring at me? I noticed it since the auction. ra found it amusing. Sarah smiled, You noticed it? Well, I thought I kept it low-key. You looked different and prettier today, so I couldnt help staring at you. Right, ra, your outfit and makeup today are very different from usual. But you do look more stunning and more attractive. Women really need to dress up. Stephanie nced at ra and joined them in the conversation. Really? asked ra doubtfully. Horace said that it didnt fit her yesterday, and made her believe that she looked nasty in it. Really! You look really cute. Believe me! Sarah kept nodding to show that she meant it rather than just tter her. Well, good to know. Thank you. Hearing Sarah say this, ra was happy. After all, everyone wanted to look good. Big news, big news, check Twitter! Dave, a newer, yelled and rushed into the office. He trotted all the way to his desk and turned on hisputer. What news? Whats it about? Everyone was intrigued and gathered around his desk. Someone posted a video of Solraces CEO and his ex-girlfriend. It now went viral. Dave said, clicking open the video. As soon as everyone heard that it was about Horace, they became curious and stared into theputer. ra was ufortable when she heard that the video featured Horace and Laura, but she couldnt ovee her curiosity. In the video, Horace was celebrating Lauras birthday. A girl was making a wish in the video, with her eyes closed and fingers crossed. There was a threeyer cake in front of her. On top of it was two little dolls holding hands and kissing. The girl was in a white off-the-shoulder dress. Embellished with diamonds, the dress reflected the candle light, which made the girl look like she was dazzling. Her long and thick hair hung long on the shoulder and breast, making her elegant corbone partly visible. She got ivory skin, slender eyebrows, streamlined nose and pink smiling lips. Standing there, she looked like an angle. The boy next to her was none other than Horace. Horace looked different in the video. He was much younger and more cheerful. He was singing a birthday song to Laura. His eyes were full of affection. After making a wish, Laura opened her eyes, blew out the candles and looked at Horace. Horace also smiled at her and patted on her head. Happy Birthday. he said. Laura stood on tiptoe and kissed his forehead quickly. Then she bowed her head and dared not look at him again. Horace didnt see iting and froze. People around them began to shout, Kiss, kiss Horace was a bit embarrassed when he heard peoples cry. But he still pulled Laura closer and nted a kiss on her forehead. People were even more boisterous Though it was only a one-minute-long video, but every could feel the deep love between the two. Chapter 220 Inferiority Complex After watching the video, ra didnt know how to describe her feeling. Although Horace never held it out on her, but seeing her husband so close to another girl still made her ufortable. Wow, Horaces ex is so pretty. What a pity that she died unexpectedly! Otherwise, they would be perfect together. A colleague sighed. The person beside her poked her arm, and quickly nced at ra. She soon realized she should hadnt said it. How could she say that Horace and his ex was a good match in front of his wife? She apologized to ra, embarrassedly, Sorry, ra. I didnt mean it What I mean is is The girl hesitated for a while and didnt know how to exin to ra that she didnt bear any malice. Its okay. The past is the past. I dont care. ra forced a smile. As soon as she said it, Diane threw a sarcasm on her. Oh, really? ra, you really dont care? Diane, what do you mean? Its just Horaces ex. Does it have anything to do with ra? Who doesnt have an ex? Stop being jealous. Sarah retorted. She always disliked Diane. She thought Diane was only a mean woman whose only talent was ttering and gossiping. It doesnt have anything to do with her? Huh! Diane looked up and down at ra and sneered, if it has nothing to do with her, why does she copy Lauras style? Everyone turned to ra. ras outfit was quite different today. Her clothes, even including her outfit, was somehow simr to Lauras in the video. People started to question if ra was a copycat. As Horaces wife, she tried to copy his exs style, which meant that It felt like a lightbulb moment for all. ra, do you feel inferior to Horaces beautiful ex? Why? Are you afraid that Horace may get bored of you? Thats why copy Lauras style, because you want to keep Horaces heart. Diane said rudely, I used to think that Horace loves you so much Well, well, well! Diane hypocritically shook her head and stared her down. ra felt extremely embarrassed, but she couldnt refute. Even herself felt that her dress today was very simr to Lauras. Judging from Logans appearance, ra knew that Laura must be very good-looking. But ra was still constantly amazed by her beauty. Compared to Laura, she wasnt outstanding nor pretty. Plus, she was an illegitimate daughter. It was obvious that Laura was the best match for Horace not only in terms of appearance but also family background. The gap between her and Laura was huge. Now she started to question if Horace really liked her? Although other colleagues, except Diane, didnt say much, ra knew they were deep down excited. She felt like a copycat. People allughed at her, while she still acted like a clown. Grabbing her bag, ra almost ran out of the office. She came home, dazed and confused. Horace was in thepany, and the maid also asked for leave. She was the only one in the big house. She copsed into the sofa. ra wrapped herself with a nket. Then she sat there still and stared into the nk. After a long while, ra took out her phone and opened twitter. Twitter went crazy over the video. The first few trends were all about Horace, Laura and ra herself. ra watched the video over and over again. Though her heart fell into pieces, she couldnt take her eyes off it. She scrolled down and saw peoplesments. Is it Horaces ex? Shes so cute! Wow, she is in total contrast to Horaces present wife. His taste has changed a lot. Is he on a light diet now after the feast? She is the perfect match for Horace! ra is only a gold digger. She is out of Horaces league! ra Selman should leave Horace. Like thisment if you agree! Almost all of thements she saw said that she wasnt good enough for Horace. It seemed that only people like Laura, who was talented and good-looking, deserved to be with him. ra didnt want to see it anymore and log out. The moment she exited she saw a familiar avatar. She hurriedly opened the twitter again. ra confirmed it again that she read it right. The poster was Back2Past! Who was this Back2Past? why did this person have a video of Horace and Laura? Seemed like this video was filmed secretly, so this person must be on the spot that time. Was Back2Past their friend? Why did this person pay so much attention to her? Angry and perplexed, she DMed Back2Past. Who the hell are you? Why did you post this video? Soon, he replied to her. The game has begun. Its about time for things to return to their owners. What do you mean? Who the hell are you! Youll know soon. Dont worry.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then Back2Past disappeared. No matter how hard she tried, the ount didnt reply. ra angrily smashed the phone onto the sofa. She felt as if she was under someones surveince. He knew her well, but she was like a fool. This feeling made her uneasy and restless, as if she was about to lose something. Chapter 221 Is It Because of Laura? The sound of the coded lock of the door came from outside. ra knew that it was Horace who hade backte. She didnt go up to him with a smile and said, Youre back. as usual. She bit her lower lip and still sat on the sofa, her body trembling slightly. When Horace opened the door, he saw that the light in the room was off, so he thought there was no one in the house. He turned on the light and went to the living room, only to find ra sitting on the sofa with her knees bent. Whats wrong? Horace obviously noticed that ra seemed to be in a very low mood today. However, ra didnt look at him or answer him. She lowered her head as if she didnt hear his words. Thinking that maybe it was because something went wrong with her at work, Horace, who was about tofort ra, found that she was still wearing the clothes she bought yesterday. Before he could say anything tofort her, Horace frowned. Why are you still wearing this kind of clothes? This style is really not suitable for you. Try something else when youre shopping next time/ Hearing Horaces words, the anger and grievance in ras heart finally could not be suppressed. The tears that she had been holding back all this time finally fell down her cheeks and then on the sofa. Suddenly, there was a water stain on the leather sofa. ra turned her head to look at Horace. Her eyes were full of anger and stubbornness as if there was a fire burning in them. Not suitable for me? Suppressing her voice, ra said with rare sarcasm, Who do you think is suitable? Laura? Hearing Lauras name, Horaces eyes flickered slightly. He did not answer ras question. Instead, he asked, What happened to you today? As he spoke, he stretched out his hand, trying to wipe away ras tears. Are those clothes what Laura likes? Pushing Horaces hand away, ra suddenly stood up from the sofa and looked emotionally. Thats why you said its not suitable for me! Whats going on? Horace couldnt understand why ra was suddenly so emotional. He was also a bit irritated and couldnt help but be serious. You still like Laura, dont you? ra stared into Horaces eyes and asked. Hearing this, Horaces eyes dimmed. After a moment of silence, he looked seriously into ras eyes. That was past. You are the one I love now. Then why dont you like me wearing clothes like this? Isnt it because I look like her in this way? It turned out that it was because of the clothes. Horace patiently coaxed ra. If you like to wear those clothes, I wont say anything more in the future. Thats all my fault, okay? Hearing Horaces words, ra was angry instead of pleased. Horace, do you think Im talking about clothes? You didnt forget Laura at all. You always have her in your heart, dont you? Seeing that ra was a little persistent, Horace pursed his lips tightly and stared at ra. He did not say anything more. Horace had never seen such a rude and unreasonable ra. In his impression, she had always been gentle and considerate, so he did not know how to deal with her for a while. Moreover, Horace was usually such a proud person. It was the first time in his life that someone had pointed at his nose and questioned him in such a way. It was also under the circumstances that he thought he was right. His self-esteem did not allow him to yield again and again. Following Horaces silence, the surroundings descended into suffocating silence. Hum Hum At this moment, his phone vibrated. Horace nced at his phone. It was Isaac. He walked over and picked up his phone. His voice was terrifyingly low. Whats the matter?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Kirnd, there has been a malicious acquisition case in our foreign branchpany. Now the person in charge of it wants to invite you toe over and discuss the countermeasures, Isaac said anxiously on the other side of the phone. He did not notice that Horace was in a bad mood. After a moment of silence, Horace said to the phone, Okay,e and pick me up now. Maybe it was better for them to be separated for a while, so they could both calm down. After hanging up the phone, Horace looked at ra, who was still staring at him angrily. After a pause, he said, There is something wrong with the foreignpany now. I need to deal with it. After a long time, Horace did not hear any response from ra. He opened his mouth and tried to say something several times. In the end, he kept silent and turned to walk to the bedroom. After packing up some of his necessities, Horace went downstairs, picked up his coat that he had just taken off, and walked to the door. When he changed his shoes, opened the door, and was about to go out, Horace turned around and looked at ra for a moment. His expression was unclear, and there seemed to be helplessness in his eyes. ra, Laura is dead. After saying this, Horace left the house. So, its you whos with me now, and its also you wholl stay with me for the rest of my life. Youre my everything, and Laura is just my past. ra, dont you understand these things? Horace didnt say those words out loud. Hearing what Horace said before leaving, ra squatted on the ground and burst into tears with her hands around her knees. Thats right. Laura is dead. How can Ipete with a dead woman? She thought. ra knew that she was being unreasonable today. Horace had never concealed anything about him and Laura from her. Laura had even gotten into trouble because of Horace. She shouldnt have done this. However, the frequency of Lauras appearance in their lives recently was too high. With the perfume, the flowers and the clothes Laura liked, the overwhelming news on the Inte, and Horaces attitude toward these things, ra felt that she was about to be driven crazy. She carelessly took off her clothes and threw them into the trash can on the side. ra rushed into the bathroom and turned on the tap. Ignoring the coldness of the water, she rubbed her face hard, hoping to wash away all the traces of Laura and her tears. After taking a shower, ra was dressed in pajamas and curled up on the bed alone. Looking at the empty bedroom, she couldnt help but bury her face between her legs and burst into tears again. She didnt know how she fell asleep. The next morning, ra was woken up by a phone call. Without looking at the caller ID, she answered the phone directly. Hey. After saying this, ra realized that her voice was extremely hoarse. ra, is that you? The person on the other side of the phone seemed to be a little uncertain when he heard the voice. Um, grandpa, its me. Whats wrong? Hearing that it was Russells voice, ra hurriedly sat up and took the phone away. After a few coughs, she took the phone and responded. Are you sick? Why do you sound so hoarse? No, Grandpa. Im fine. Dont worry. Its good that youre fine. Young people need to take good care of their bodies. Dont you understand? Russell was still worried and reminded her. About the thing, you asked me to investigatest time, there is a result now. Im afraid I cant make it clear on the phone. Come to my ce. I want to talk to you face to face. Russells voice sounded quite serious. Chapter 222 There’s a Third Person Hearing that there was a clue about Horaces kidnapping case, ra was very anxious. Okay, grandpa, Ill be there soon. After hanging up the phone, ra forced herself to get up, quickly tidied up, and went to the Kirnds old house. In the study. Sit down. Look at this first. Russell handed ra a file bag. She hurriedly took out the file inside and began to read it carefully. After she finished reading it, shock and disbelief had already written all over her face. It turned out that in the fire scene that year, in addition to the traces of Horaces departure, there was also evidence of another persons departure. However, there were only Horace and Laura at the fire scene at that time. Laura was dead and Horace escaped. Who was the other person? Grandpa, whats going on? She looked at Russell in confusion. How could there be another person leaving? ncing at ra, Russell replied, In fact, there was an explosion in the fire at that time. Lauras body had long been destroyed and could not be identified. It was difficult to do a DNAparison identification. In the end, ording to the remaining hair found at the scene, it was confirmed that the body at that time was Laura. So, its very likely that Laura wasnt the one who died at that time. Russells eyes became sharp. If that was the case, then what happened ten years ago was definitely not a simple abduction. There must be other secrets. He snorted. When he found out who dared to frame his grandson like this, he would make them suffer. Hearing Russells words, ra was shocked. She wanted to say something, but she really didnt know what to say. For a moment, she couldnt digest what her grandfather said. Could it be that Laura wasnt dead? It was impossible. If she hadnt died, why hadnt she appeared for such a long time? Why did everyone think that she had died in the fire? However, what if she really didnt die? ra immediately thought of this. If she was really still alive, would shee back to look for Horace? At that time, what would Horace do and what would she do? This matter is not clear yet, and everything now is just spection. Looking at the somewhat absent-minded ra, Russell could probably guess what she was thinking. Dont think too much. I will get someone to continue the investigation ra, who was lost in her thoughts, did not hear what Russell said next, nor did she know how she left the Kirnd house. On the way, the more she thought about it, the more confused she felt. She wanted to call Horace to talk about it. She took out her mobile phone and found Horaces number, but she didnt call him for a long time. Thinking that she had just quarreled with Horace yesterday, ra hesitated a few times and finally turned off the phone. After a while, ra took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. Apart from him, ra couldnt think of anyone else who could discuss this matter. ra? Whats the matter? Logan was a little surprised when he received ras call. Where are you now? I have something to tell you. Im in thepany now. Whats the matter? Is it very important? Hearing the seriousness in ras tone, Logan became serious. Lets talk about it when we meet. Ill find you now. Do you know where mypany is? Do you want me to pick you up? No, I know the ce. You can wait for me at the cafe downstairs thepany. See youter. After hanging up the phone, ra immediately rushed to Loganspany. When she arrived, Logan was already waiting for her in the cafe. After ra sat down, Logan smiled and said, I dont know your taste, so I ordered Blue Mountain for you. Do you like it?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Sure, thank you. ra also smiled at Logan. She picked up the coffee in front of her and took a sip. The slightly bitter taste made her uneasy heart calm down a little, and her thoughts gradually calmed down. Why do you want to see me? Logan knew that there had to be something important. Otherwise, ra wouldnt be looking for him. After a brief moment of silence, ra told Logan about the information she had obtained from Russell. Hearing ras words, Logan couldnt believe it and didnt speak for a long time. Tell me, could it be that your sister didnt die and escaped? After thinking for a moment, ra finally looked at Logan and asked. But, if Laura is still alive, why hasnt shee to me for so many years? After all, I am her only rtive in the world. Logan couldnt understand. Was Laura really alive? Then why didnt shee to find him? ra didnt understand either. Then, the two of them didnt say anything else and sank into their own thoughts. After a long silence, ra heard Logans somewhat absent-minded murmur. Lauras death anniversary ising soon ra raised her head and looked at Logan. The person on the other side was full of undisguised sadness, which made people want to go forward and give him aforting hug. After sitting in silence for a while, ra said goodbye to Logan and returned home. When she went back to look at the empty vi, she felt very upset. After sitting on the sofa for a while, ra went upstairs and found a small suitcase. After simply packing up a few pieces of her clothes, she took the suitcase and left the vi. When she arrived at the small apartment where her mother lived, ra stood in front of the door and rang the doorbell. The one who opened the door was the nanny who helped to take care of her mother. ra? What a surprise. The nanny felt a little strange when she saw that ra was carrying a suitcase. This is Im here to see mom. While speaking, ra pulled her suitcase into the door. Give it to me. The nanny quickly took the suitcase in her hand, and ra smiled at her gratefully. After turning around, ra did not see her mother in the living room. The nanny pointed in the direction of the bedroom. ra nodded knowingly and looked at the door of the bedroom. Helena was resting. Hows my mom doing recently? ra asked the nanny in a low voice, afraid that she would wake Helena up. Hearing ras question, the nanny shook her head and sighed. Seeing this, ra immediately became a little anxious. Is there anything wrong with my mothers health? Your mother has been absent-minded from time to time these days, and she doesnt sleep well. She sat on the sofa in the middle of the night yesterday. I asked her what happened, but she didnt say anything. Moreover, she hasnt been eating much in the past two days. When she got up this morning, she had a small bowl of porridge. No matter how hard I tried to persuade her, she didnt listen. She only said that she didnt have the appetite. Well, she justy down and rested for a while. Hearing the nannys words, ra looked at the door of the bedroom with worry. Chapter 223 Mom’s Unusualness At about four oclock in the afternoon, Helena finally woke up. Seeing ra move in and live with her, she was also a little confused. You moved in. What about Horace? Hes not at home on a business trip, so I just want to apany you. She didnt want to tell her mother about her and Horace, so she just prevaricated. Mom, hows your health recently? I heard from your nanny that you havent been eating muchtely. Its okay. I know my own body. Im fine. Helena smiled and touched ras head. Its nice that youre here. I miss you too. You can just stay for a few more days. Yes. ra replied and hugged Helena. She really wanted to hug her mother and cry, telling her all her grievances and sadness, but she couldnt and didnt want her mother to worry. Mom, I missed you too. My sweetheart, Helena said with a smile, but she suddenly thought of something. She held ra in her arms and was a little absent-minded. After staying in Helenas apartment for a few days, she talked andughed with her mother every day, which made ra feel much better. That night, ra was in a daze, holding her mobile phone in her room. He was wondering if she should call Horace or send a text message to him. However, she felt that she was not in the wrong about this matter. Since he had not called her, why should she call him? It was as if she did something wrong. Thinking about it carefully, it seemed that there was nothing wrong with Horace. Just as she was struggling with what to do, she suddenly heard a loud thumping from the bathroom. ra was shocked. She put down her phone and ran to the bathroom. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Helena lying on the ground with a painful look. She covered her head with her hand, and blood kept flowing out between her fingers. There was also some blood on the corner of the table. She must have fallen down identally when she was going to the toilet, and her head just bumped onto the corner of the table. Mom, how are you? Are you all right ra hurriedly ran over to help Helena up. Her voice sounded like she was about to cry. Helena was in so much pain that she couldnt speak. Her facial features were tightly knitted together. Looking at Helenas painful face, ra felt at a loss. In a panic, she could only cover the bleeding part of her head with a towel, and then quickly called 120 and sent her to the nearest hospital. In the ambnce, ra held her mothers hand anxiously, for fear that something would happen to her. She wanted to find a doctor in the hospital to arrange treatment for her mother immediately, but she didnt know any doctors in this hospital. At this time, the first person she thought of was Horace. She took out her phone and dialed Horaces number. ra anxiously waited for Horace to answer the phone. The number you dialed cant be connected for the time being. Please callter. She called him several times in a row, but ra didnt get through to Horaces number. He couldnt get through to Horaces phone, and he didnt know any people in the hospital. ra didnt know what to do at this time. Thats right, Logan! It suddenly urred to her that given Logans status, he must have someone he knew in the hospital. Although he didnt want to cause any trouble for Logan, there was really no other way in this situation. Hey, ra, whats wrong? Its sote at night. When Logans clear voice sounded, ra felt an inexplicable warmth, and her heart finally calmed down a little. After her tensed nerves rxed a little, she could no longer hold back her tears. Logan, my mom My mom identally fell down just now, and her head hit the corner of the table. Now its bleeding. Can you help me contact the hospital ra was talking between sobs. When Logan heard that Helena was injured, he hurriedly sat up from the bed, put on his clothes, and rushed out of the door. Dont worry. Where are you now? Ill be right there! ra didnt dare to dy and hurriedly reported her position. We are on our way to the Pine Valley Medical Center. Well arrive soon.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Okay, dont worry. Take good care of Aunt Helena first. Ill call the hospital and arrange it now. Logan had already run to the garage and was starting the car. Thank you, Logan. After thanking Logan, ra hung up the phone. Holding Helenas hand, ra kept praying in her heart, Mom, you must be safe. When they arrived at the hospital, there was already a doctor waiting at the door. Helena was quickly pushed into the emergency rescue room, and Logan also arrived. Is Aunt Helena ok? Logan ran all the way to the hospital, panting. ra shook her head, and her tears could not help falling again. I dont know. I Logan patted ra on the back. Dont worry. Everything will be fine. Loganforted her. ra cried and nodded. The operating rooms lights were always on. ra looked at the closed door of the operating room restlessly. The door of the operating room suddenly opened a crack. A nurse came out in a hurry and asked anxiously, Who is the patients family? Here! Im her daughter. Hearing this, ra immediately stepped forward. The patient is in an urgent situation and needs to be injected with blood. But the HP of the blood bank is insufficient now. Which one of you is the same as the patients blood type? Im her daughter. You can use my blood. ra hurriedly rolled up her sleeves. Do you know which blood type you are? I dont know ra hated herself so much that he had never checked her blood type. Okay, go and get ready with me immediately. The nurse hurried to the emergency room with ra, and Logan followed her. However, after the blood type-examination results came out, ra was told that her blood type was A, while Helena has type-O blood. The blood type did not match, so doctors could not let her inject blood into Helena. ra was stunned at that time. Its impossible. How could I have A-type blood? She clearly remembered that Glenn Middleton was Type O, and her mother was also Type O. So how was that possible? But now she had no time to think about it. Maybe she remembered wrongly. Then what should we do now? Hearing that she couldnt give Helena blood, ra lost her mind for a while. Im a Type O. Logan was delighted when he heard that Helena was also a Type O. He hurried forward and said, I can give Aunt Helena blood. Looking at Logan gratefully, ra finally smiled. Really? Logan, thank you. Logan patted ras shoulder infort, and then followed the nurse to do the relevant preparations before the blood transfusion. After waiting anxiously for about two hours, the lights in the operating room finally went out. The moment the door opened, ra immediately ran to the doctor and asked about his mothers situation anxiously. The operation is very sessful. The patient is fine and wille out soon, the doctor said wearily as he took off his mask. Thank you, doctor, thank you ra kept thanking the doctor, and her heart, which had been hanging for a whole night, finally settled down. Chapter 224 Laura’s Death Anniversary The next morning, Helena finally woke up. Mom, youre awake. Seeing Helena wake up, ra was both happy and worried. How do you feel? Does the wound still hurt? Im fine. I made you worry. Helena, who had just woken up, was still a little weak, and she spoke by breath. Looking at the nervous ra, Helena patted her hand with some difficulty. She felt a little guilty. She had no way to help her daughter. All these years, she had always been a burden to her and made her worry. She even lost her own happiness in marriage. In fact, in the past few days, how could Helena not see it? ra kept talking about Horace. Every time she mentioned Horace, ra just said a few perfunctory words and then quickly changed the topic. It was obvious that she had a conflict with Horace. Thinking of the reason why ra and Horace got married, Helena only felt that she owed this child too much. In the next few days, ra had been taking care of Helena in the hospital. ra found that since the operation, Helena seemed to be in a trance every once in a while, as if she had something on her mind. But every time she asked, Helena only said that she was fine, which made ra more worried about her. On this day, when Logan came to visit Helena, he found that she would throw a nce at him from time to time. Her eyes were full of struggle and sadness, as if she wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Logan was a little confused. Aunt Helena, do you have something to say to me? he asked tentatively. Hearing Logans question, Helena fell silent. After a long silence, she nced at ra, not knowing whether she should ask or not. ra was a little confused by her gaze. What was wrong? Was her mom going to say something to Logan? Would she say it in front of her? Laura is her death anniversarying soon? Helena struggled for a long time, but in the end, she hesitated to say it out loud. Hearing Helenas question, Logan lowered his eyes. Yes, its the day after tomorrow. There was a trace of sadness on his face. I want to see Laura. Is it okay? Helena asked cautiously, with a hint of pleading in her tone. At this moment, ra was taken aback. Why did her mom remember the date of Lauras death? But then it urred to her that her mom used to work in the Hutchinson family, maybe she had taken care of Laura too. Hearing that Helena wanted to pay her respects to Laura, Logan was touched. Of course, Aunt Helena. If Laura knew that you were going to see her, she would definitely be very happy. It seemed that in this world, other than him, there were people who were still thinking about Laura. Then he remembered that Helena had just had an operation. Logan was a little worried and asked, Aunt Helena, you just finished the operation. Are you sure you can move? Dont push yourself too hard. Fine, Im fine with it, Helena said anxiously as if she was afraid that Logan would go back on his word. Cough cough cough cough She spoke in such a hurry that she choked. Helena began to cough violently. ra hurried forward to help her pat on her back. Seeing her coughing so hard, ra couldnt help but worry. Mom, you havent recovered yet, so dont go. What if But before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Helena. Im really fine! she seemed quite excited and coughed even harder. Seeing this, ra didnt dare to say anything more. She was afraid that she would be more excited and that it would be bad if she pulled open the wound. Seeing that Helena had not fully recovered after the operation and was in a hurry to visit Lauras grave, ra felt very upset. It seemed that the reason why her mother had been out of her mind these days was Laura. When she was kidnapped and hospitalized by Ashlee Middleton, Helena had never visited her. Although she did not want to let her run around at that time because she was afraid that she would be in poor health, she felt a little upset when she saw how anxious Helena was for Laura. Even Helena, who had only taken care of Laura for a short while, grew to like Laura so much, ra could imagine how outstanding Laura was. Thinking of this, ra recalled the scene in the video she saw that day. Laura smiled and closed her eyes to make a wish.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Thats right. Who wouldnt like such a beautiful angel? Whats more, it was Horace, who grew up with Laura. How could he forget her Seeing that Helena insisted on going, although ra was not veryfortable in her heart, she could only allow her in the end. Okay, but I want to go with you. If you go alone, I wont be at ease. Dont worry, Ill arrange for a doctor toe with us. Logan didnt expect Helena to have such deep feelings for Laura. Hearing that both of them had agreed, a smile appeared on Helenas face. ra quickly helped her lie down and rest. Two dayster, ra apanied Helena to visit Lauras grave. Logan drove to the hospital early in the morning and took them to the cemetery where Laura was. The cemetery was very quiet. There were rows of lush white trees on both sides of the road. From time to time, the crisp cries of birds could be heard, but it did not make people rxed. On the contrary, they felt more depressed. Lauras grave was further inside the graveyard. They got out of the car and walked for a while before arriving at the destination. ra gently ced the white roses that she had bought on the tombstone. On the photo, Laura was smiling like a flower, which caused a stirring of emotions in ras chest. She took two steps back and looked back. Helena had already burst into tears. ra walked over and took out a handkerchief to wipe Helenas tears. Soon, her handkerchief was all soaked. Looking at Helena, who was crying so hard that she couldnt control herself, ra didnt know how tofort her, so she could only stand beside her. While ra was staring at Lauras photo in a daze, a group of reporters suddenly rushed over from all directions and quickly surrounded her. One by one, the microphones were aimed at her like guns and cannons. Mrs. Kirnd, may I ask why you are here to visit Lauras grave? Does Mr. Kirnd know you are here? Excuse me, did the video that went viral on the Inte affect your rtionship? Mrs. Kirnd, may I ask how you think of Laura Hutchinson Mrs. Kirnd, what kind of mentality do you have toe here? Horace and Laura used to love each other so much. Arent you jealous? Excuse me Chapter 225 Unexpected Guests The crazy shing cameras and one question after another caught ra, who was still immersed in her thoughts, unprepared. How could there be so many reporters here? I ra didnt know what to say. Although she often interviewed others, it was the first time that she was asked by reporters like this. She only felt that her head was nk, her heart seemed to stop beating, and her body was trembling slightly. Seeing that ra had been silent, how could those reporters who had been waiting for a long time let her go so easily? They knew that today was the anniversary of Lauras death, but they had been waiting in the cemetery for a long time. Originally, they just wanted to take a few photos of Lauras tombstone. Before thest heat of the video incident heat dissipated, they tried to add more news to their magazine. However, they did not expect that God would be willing to help them find out that ra hade to pay respects to Laura. This time, their magazine sales had not only increased a little but also doubled! At that time, they would be meritorious officials, and the promotion and sry would not be a problem. They had already thought of the title for the news story- Horaces new wife paying respects to his ex-girlfriend, WHY? A love contest between life and death! Horace cant forget his old love. His wife showed up on the anniversary of his exs death! In short, the title should be the more powerful the better, the more eye-catching the better. No matter what ra said today, as long as she spoke, no, even if she didnt say a word, they could find a way to draw the attention of the public to the direction they wanted. Mrs. Kirnd, could you please answer our questions? Mrs. Kirnd, what do you want to say? Everyone is curious! Thats right, Mrs. Kirnd. Dont you have any thoughts about thest video? The reporters became more and more tightly surrounded. Soon, ra was squeezed to the point that she couldnt even stand straight. Her body swayed with the surging of the reporters around her. She tied-up hair had loosened, and her high heels had been rubbed off. There was a sharp pang on her feet, and she didnt know how many times she had been stepped on Get out of the way, get out of the way! Logan shouted and pushed away the reporters around ra. It took him a lot of effort to get to ras side. Logan held ra in his arms and looked coldly at the reporters around him. Today is the anniversary of Lauras death. ra just came to worship her. She has no other purpose and has received my permission before. Then may I ask, Mr. Hutchinson, why did you agree to let your sisters boyfriends wife pay her respects? Hearing Logans exnation, a reporter quickly handed the microphone to Logan, his face full of excitement. Arent you afraid that Miss Hutchinson would be sad when she sees her? After all, they are rivals in love. The other reporters also hurriedly aimed the microphone at Logan, waiting for his response. Which newspaper are you from? Logans expression was as cold as icy water. Do you want me to visit your magazine? Hearing Logans words, the noisy reporter slowly quieted down and looked at each other, not daring to ask anything more. Although the Hutchinson family was not as influential as before, a lean camel was bigger than a horse. It was more than enough to deal with a small magazine like theirs. Today is the death anniversary of my sister. Logans voice was obviously angry as he nced at the people around him. I dont want her to be disturbed. Please leave as soon as possible! Although they didnt achieve their goal, those reporters didnt want to bring trouble themselves. They didnt want to lose their job because they couldnt make any achievements. No matter how unwilling they were, they could only leave at this time. Are you okay? Logan looked at ra and asked worriedly. In front of him, ras hair was messy, and her clothes were wrinkled. Her feet without shoes were full of shoe prints. Some parts of his skin had been trampled, and blood mixed with dust was flowing down Shaking her head, ra forced a smile and said, Thank you. The two of them, who had just let out a sigh of relief, suddenly heard a reporter who was about to leave shouting, Horace! ra suddenly raised her head and looked in the direction of the voice. She opened her eyes wide in disbelief. Tears rolled in her eyes and were about to fall. He was wearing an iron-gray suit and a ck windbreaker on the outside. He was thin but tall. Although he looked a little tired, he could not hide his outstanding facial features. He could attract everyones attention just by standing there, which made people couldnt help looking at him. Who else could it be if it wasnt Horace? Looking at Horace, who was standing not far away, ra couldnt help but feel sad. He was not there when he was crying in the quilt because of grievance and jealousy; he was not there when she wanted to discuss it with him after she heard that Laura might not have died, she did not know what to do; he was not there when Helena came to the hospital because of injury, and she was anxious and did not know what to do. Now, on the anniversary of Lauras death, he came back in a hurry. Did this mean that in Horaces heart, she, ra, could notpare with Laura? Thats right. raughed at herself in her heart. How could shepare with Laura? However, when Horace looked at ra and Logan, his eyes were full of anger. He clenched his fists tightly and stared at the hand on ras waist with a gloomy face.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Previously, he wanted to protect ra from being pushed down. After that, ras foot was injured again, so Logan had been half holding ra. At this moment, his hand was on ras waist. The moment he saw Horace, the anger in Logans heart instantly rose. Unexpectedly, Horace dared toe to Lauras grave! If it werent for him, how could Laura lose her life at such a young age? Although at this moment, when the reporters saw the scene of Horace and Logan ring at each other, their eyes were filled with the light of gossip, no one dared toe forward and ask questions. Other than the cold aura emanating from Horace at this moment, the low pressure around him could freeze people to death. The two identities-the Kirnds Second Young Master and the CEO of Solrace-were enough to intimidate the reporters. Different from Logan, who was barely able to keep his family business running, Horace Kirnd was like the sun at its peak. Even if they were given a hundred times the courage, they would not dare to offend him. Horace and Logan, whose eyes were zing with fire, ra who bit her lips and looked at Horace with tears in her eyes, and the reporters, who did not dare to go forward and were reluctant to leave- the atmosphere was weirdly awkward. At this time, a woman appeared in everyones sight. Oh my god! Seeing the sudden appearance of the woman, the people present couldnt help eximing. Chapter 226 Ten Years Had Passed The knee-length white gauze dress perfectly outlined the womans waist. She wore a pair of pink high heels, which made her legs look even more delicate and bright. She held a palm-sized silver handbag in her hand, and her short hair gently stuck to both sides of her cheeks.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The jewelry all over her body was only a thin diamond ne on her neck, which was slightly shining, which made her neck look more slender and charming. She was indescribably noble and elegant. The womans facial features were even more exquisite and incredible. Her eyebrows were spotlessly ck, and her lips were red. The most beautiful words were not enough to describe her face that nobody would forget once they had seen it. Some reporters couldnt help raising the cameras in their hands, wanting to record the womans every move. Then, more reporters joined in. Suddenly, the cameras kept shing in front of the woman. The whole scene looked like a super star entering on stage. However, the woman did not panic at all. She continued to walk toward them with a smile. Noticing that the reporters were starting to stir again, ra looked away from Horace and turned her head to see what had happened. After seeing the person who came, ra was a little confused. ine? Why would shee? Moreover, ra found that todays ine was very different from usual. Usually, ine would dress like a chic businessdy with exquisite makeup and a smart hair-cut, which showedpetence and ambition. Today, she was wearing a gorgeous girl-style dress, which was very simr to the dress she had chosen for ra in the mall. Besides, she was only wearing light nude makeup. She looked like an 18-year-old girl. When she saw her just now, ra almost didnt recognize her. Although the style was different, it could not be denied that the feeling of ine was still so amazing. ra even felt that todays dress was more suitable for her temperament of ine herself, which made her look particrly clean and pure. However, as she looked at the ine that was walking toward her, she always felt that there was an inexplicable sense of familiarity. This kind of ine was very much like a person, but she couldnt figure out who it was exactly for a moment. Feeling that Logans hand loosened, ra was a little unsteady. She quickly stepped on the ground with her injured foot to prevent herself from falling down. Hiss. A wave of intense pain rang through the air. ra couldnt help but suck in a breath of cold air. ra looked at Logan in confusion. She noticed that Logans face was full of shock. He opened his mouth slightly and stared nkly at the walking ine. She did not know whether he was happy or sad. He turned his head to look at Horace and saw that he was also looking at ine with a shocked expression. His eyes were wide open and filled with disbelief. It was rare for him to change his poker face. Helena rubbed her red and swollen eyes, and her lips moved slightly. Nobody knew what she was whispering, and ra couldnt hear it clearly either. She just vaguely seemed to hear the words impossible and how could this be? She didnt know why they had this kind of reaction when they saw ine. Although ine was very beautiful, the reaction of the three of them was too strange. ra felt that she was the only one who was most familiar with ine, so she should havee forward to greet her. Enduring the pain, she stuffed her swollen feet into the high-heeled shoes and limped to her side of ine. ine, why are you here? ra stepped forward and asked. She thought to herself, Does ine know Laura as well? Is she also here to pay her respects? Unexpectedly, the usually enthusiastic ine didnt seem to notice her. She walked past her and continued to walk forward. Her gaze didnt fall on her for even a moment. For a moment, ra didnt know what to do. It was not appropriate for her to stand still or turn around and call out to ine. Her face was flushed red, and she hated that she couldnt find a hole to hide in at this moment. Just when ra stood there awkwardly and didnt understand why there was such a big change in her attitude toward her today, a sentence came from behind her, which made her immediately freeze on the spot. Brother, Horace, Imte. Im sorry for making you all wait for me for ten years. He walked up to Horace and Logan and said in a soft voice. Brother? Hearing the way he addressed Logan, ras breathing became rapid. Who was she?! Why did she call Logan brother? Laura Staring at the woman in front of him, Logan was a little absent-minded. Gradually, there was ecstasy in Logans eyes. He took a step forward and stepped in front of ine. He reached out his hand to hold her shoulder, but hesitated and did not dare to touch the woman in front of him. After a while, his hand finally fell, and the real touch made Logans eyes slightly warm. Are, are you Laura? Logans trembling voice showed how excited he was. Laura, is it you? You didnt die? Logan wanted to believe it but couldnt believe it. He repeatedly asked the woman in front of him, hoping that she could give him an answer, but he was afraid to hear her answer. Brother, Im sorry, I ine looked at Logan with tears in her eyes. For a moment, she couldnt say any words. Hearing the woman in front of him call him Brother, Logan could no longer hold back his excitement and hugged her. Laura! He pushed the woman in his arms away a little. Logan looked at the womans face with joy. Is it real? Its really you! Laura Im sorry, brother, Im sorry I made you worry for so long. Tears flowed down Lauras beautiful face. Its okay, as long as youe back Logan was not in the mood to think about what was going on. He hugged Laura tightly. He only knew that his sister was not dead, and his Laura was back. It turned out that it was really her. Seeing this scene, ra could not hide the shock in her heart. Her grandfathers spection at that time was right. Laura was really not dead. In the blink of an eye, he turned to look at Horace. ra noticed that Horace was also looking at Laura in a daze. From the moment Laura appeared, his eyes had never left her. Upon hearing her conversation with Logan and confirming that she was Laura, Horaces eyes were filled with joy. Laura was still alive, so Horace must be very happy. ra looked at Horace and thought to herself. Her hands could not help but tremble slightly. She clenched her hands tightly and dug her nails into her palms. However, ra did not seem to feel any pain. At this moment, the surrounding reporters also came to their senses and rushed in the direction of Laura crazily. What kind of luck did they have today? They actually managed to catch up with such an explosive piece of news! He had no time to worry about the power of the Hutchinsons and Horace. The reporters threw out questions to Laura one after another. What big news! A woman came back to life. If they did not interview them on such a big piece of news, would they be worthy of their identity as a tabloid reporter? Chapter 227 Reborn from The Dead Are you really Miss Laura Hutchinson? Miss Hutchinson, what exactly happened to the kidnapping case back then? How did you manage to escape? Since youre still alive, Miss Cheng, why havent you appeared for so many years? Why do you make everyone misunderstand that youve passed away? May I know where you have been these years The noise seemed to rush out of the sky, and the scene suddenly fell into chaos. Sooner orter, Horace walked toward Laura before the reporters rushed over. At this moment, he was protecting Laura with Logan, afraid that she would be hurt by the people around her. Watching Horace try his best to push away the reporters while hugging Laura with concern and worry, ra lowered her head and looked at her feet. Fear rose from the bottom of her heart. She bit her lips tightly to prevent herself from shivering. Seeing that Horace and Logan were protecting Laura, they did not even have the chance to interview her, however, their thoughts turned and they ran toward ra after they saw her. Mrs. Kirnd, do you know that Miss Laura is still alive? Mrs. Kirnd, why didnt youe with Mr. Kirnd before? Did you know that Horace woulde to pay his respects to Laura? Does this mean that there is indeed something wrong with your rtionship with your husband More and more reporters ran over to ras side. While asking questions, they pushed ra towards Horace and the others. They wanted to take photos of the four of them. Even if they did not respond, these photos were enough to attract everyones attention. Soon, ra, Horace, Logan and Laura were surrounded. Seeing the chaos at the scene, the few people Logan brought along to help with the arrangement recovered from the shock that Laura had brought them. They hurried to walk forward to stop the reporters. They formed a circle and protected Horace and the other three. They moved slowly in the direction of the car and finally arrived at the side of it. Young Master,dies, please go. Leave this to us. After several people helped them get in the car, they lined up, trying to stop the reporters who were about to rush up.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. But after all, they were outnumbered. The reporters soon surrounded them and kept hitting the windows. The car couldnt be driven at all. Young Master, what should we do now? The driver had never dealt with such a situation. He turned around and looked anxiously at Logan. Logan couldnt think of a solution at the moment. He couldnt rush out. If he bumped into someone, it would only make the situation worse. Looking at the fanatical faces outside the car window, Horaces eyes shed with a hint of haze. He motioned for the driver to get out of the way and Horace himself sat in the drivers seat. Seeing that there were fewer people behind the car in the rearview mirror, Horace suddenly turned back, stepped on the clutch, and the car rushed forward. The reporters didnt expect that the car would dash forward directly, and they ran to both sides in fear. For them, the news was very important; it was rted to their career and sry, but they couldnt risk their lives either. Seeing the reporters who had been blocking the car with their lives just now scatter away, Horaces mouth curved into a sneer, and then the car quickly disappeared from everyones sight. At the Hutchinsons house. Horace, ra, Logan, and Laura were sitting in the living room. No one spoke for a long time. After serving them tea, the servant left the room and disturbed them no more. Logan wanted to ask where Laura had been all these years and why she hadnte to find her brother. However, after ten years, so many things had happened, that he didnt know where to start. Laura, what happened that year? Why did you disappear when I woke up? In the end, it was Horace who spoke first. Now, he had already calmed down from the shock and asked Laura directly. I Perhaps Horaces impassive tone sounded like he was questioning her, or maybe Laura didnt know how to exin herself. After saying a single word, Laura lowered her head and stopped speaking. Her expression couldnt be seen clearly. Laura, whats going on? Logan was a little anxious when he saw Laura lowering her head and saying nothing. He was eager to know what the beginning and end of this matter were. Where have you been these years? Why didnt youe back to me? Laura did not answer Logans question. Instead, she raised her head and looked at Horace. Her eyes were filled with nervousness and anticipation. Horace, do you believe me? What exactly happened back then? Horace asked in reply. Laura looked away in disappointment when she did not hear Horaces reply. Actually, Im not very clear about what happened ten years ago. At that time, something happened to me Laura told him about what had happened little by little. It turned out that on the day when the warehouse was on fire 10 years ago, a cleaner happened to be working in that area. Spotting the mes not far away, he quickly ran over to see what was going on. When he reached the ce, he found that the warehouse was on fire. His first reaction was to find someone to put out the fire. However, through the fire, he seemed to have seen a vague figure in the warehouse. At that time, the fire was not very big, so the cleaner rushed in to have a look. What if there was really someone? That was a human life! Sure enough, when he went in, he saw a young man and a woman tied up with ropes and lying unconscious on the ground. He had no time to think about what was going on. It was more important to save them. He went forward to untie the ropes for them and dragged the girl out first. After putting the girl in a safe ce, he hurried back to save the boy. As soon as he ran to the door of the warehouse before he could enter, the door of the warehouse was burned down in front of him. Frightened by the door in front of him, he hurriedly stepped back a few steps. Looking at the zing fire in front of him, he struggled in his heart for a while. In the end, he did not dare to take the risk to save the boy but first sent the girl to the hospital. When I woke up, I found myself in the hospital, but I couldnt remember anything. I didnt know who I was, nor did I know why I was in the hospital. The nurse in the hospital told me that it was a cleaner in his 40s who sent me to the hospital. The cleaner told me everything. After that, Laura looked at Horace sincerely, as if she was afraid that he would not believe her words. However, Horace stared at the teacup in front of him with an unfathomable expression. No one knew what he was thinking, but he did not look at her. Chapter 228 Ten Years of experience Then where have you been for the past years? Do you still remember who I am now? Logan hurriedly pulled her body back when he heard that Laura had lost her memory. He looked at her and asked, afraid that she would forget her brother. Brother. Laura didnt know whether tough or cry. If Ive forgotten who you are, why would Ie back to find you? Logan did not realize that he had asked such a stupid question. When he heard that Laura still remembered him, he let out a sigh of relief. What happened after that? Where did you go? After I was discharged from the hospital, I didnt know where I should go. I didnt have money, so I had to find a restaurant to apply for a job. They saw me as a fit, so they let me have an internship first.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. One time when the dishes were served, I identally spilled the soup on a male guest. The guest thought I was Laura paused and did not continue, but everyone understood what she meant. Logans face became even colder. Then he started to feel me up. I was so angry that I picked up the water on the table and sshed it on him. He saw that I was tough, so he stopped touching me, but he insisted on the restaurant firing me. Seeing this scene, a couple, who were eating in the restaurant, stood up and spoke for me. But in the end, I was fired. The couple was very dissatisfied with the restaurants way of doing things, but they had no choice but tofort me. During the conversation, they knew my situation and felt sorry for me. They said that their only daughter had just passed away by ident. Since I couldnt remember my family and had no one to rely on, they wanted to recognize me as their goddaughter and live with them in the future. I didnt know what to do, so I promised them. Later, I moved abroad with them and lived there all these years. Logans heart ached when he heard about Lauras experiences over the years. As the daughter of the Hutchinsons, she should have been doted on by him. Laura, youve suffered too much these years. Laura smiled at Logan. Over the years, foster parents have devoted their feelings for their daughter to me. Theyve treated me very well. Brother, you dont have to worry. Afterforting Logan, Laura continued, A few months ago, when I was traveling with a few friends, I identally fell down and hit my head on a stone. I fainted on the spot. When I woke up, I suddenly found that I had a lot of memories of the past. Only then did I know who I was, and then I immediately came back from abroad to find you. Its just ncing at Horace, Laura lowered her eyes again and said in a low voice, I just didnt expect that Although Laura didnt finish her sentence, who wouldnt understand what she wanted to say? She just didnt expect that Horace was already married. Seeing the sorrow, helplessness, and someints in Lauras eyes when she looked at him, Horaces heart was moved. After a moment of silence, Horace said to Laura, Its good that youre fine. However, his expression was indifferent, as if he was treating a friend that he hadnt seen for many years, not his former lover. Lauras heart ached when she saw that Horace had only said this sentence and had not shown much concern for her. Could it be that he had forgotten her and fallen in love with ra just like the rumors had said? Laura forced herself to put away her inner emotions. She stood up and walked to ra, who sat down on the sofa beside her. Laura gave an embarrassed smile. ra, I didnt mean to hide it from you. When I heard that Horace was getting married, I was really curious about his wife, so when your editor-in-chief said that he wanted to interview me, I asked you to do that. After chatting with you, I found that you are a good person. I really treat you as a good friend and a good sister. I am afraid that after I tell you my identity, you will no longer be willing to be with me. I dont want to lose you as a friend. ra, I like you very much. I also feel that you and Horace are a perfect match. If Horace likes you, Ill wish you and Horace a happy life, from the bottom of my heart. Taking ras hand, Laura said cautiously, So, could you please not me me? Seeing Laura exining to herself with guilt and care, ra didnt know how to respond for a moment. She could only say, No, how could I me you? I knew youre the best. Laura smiled happily and took a step toward ra. I was right about you. Ouch. ra gasped. Just now, when Laura was leaning towards her, she identally kicked on the wound on her foot. A sharp pang came from her foot, making her frown. Whats wrong? Laura was a little surprised when she looked down at ras feet. How did this happen? Im fine. ra shook her head with a forced smile. In fact, she was going to die of pain. After such a long time, her feet had been swollen, and she wore high heels in the morning. The situation was so urgent just now, that she couldnt walk barefoot. She could only put her injured foot into her shoes. Now her whole foot was itchy and painful. Only then did Horace notice that ras foot was injured. Frowning, he hurriedly walked up to ra. Horace squatted down, gently lifted ras ankle, and carefully helped her remove the high heels on her feet. In contrast to the gentle movements in his hands, Horaces face was currently filled with seriousness, as well as a trace of self-me that was not noticed. After calling out to the servants outside, Horace instructed them to bring a basin of hot water and a towel over. Having wrung out towel that had been soaked in hot water, Horace carefully used it to wipe the mud and blood on ras feet. When he saw that ras leg had be more than twice as swollen as usual, and there were traces of blood on it, Horace couldnt help but feel angry. Those reports! After wiping it clean, Horace took out a dry towel and wrapped it around ras feet. He stood up and turned to Logan and Laura, saying, Well go first. After that, Horace leaned over, picked ra up into a bridal carry and took her out of the door. Watching Horace treat ras wound so gently, he left with ra in his arms without looking back. He didnt even look at her. Lauras face turned cold and she pinched her palm hard with her fingertips. Laura. Seeing that Lauras eyes were filled with unwillingness and resentment, Logan said somewhat worriedly, Horace is already married. Chapter 229 Let’s Have a Talk Upon hearing Logans words, the corners of Lauras mouth curled into a mocking smile.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Brother, I miss you so much She turned around and hugged Logan tightly. Laura acted like a spoiled child just like before, just like she had never left for so many years. After returning home, Horace put ra on the sofa, then turned around, walked into the room, and took out a medicine box. Horace took over the alcohol with a cotton stick and carefully disinfected ras wound. Err. The alcohol rubbed against her wound, and ra felt as if she had been bitten by a bee. She couldnt help but pull back her foot. He used a little strength to fix ras ankle. Horace looked up at her and said, Almost there, dont move. Cant let the wound be infected. His tone was gentle, and his eyes were full of love and worries. Looking down at Horace, who was treating her wound, ra thought of the scene in the cemetery where he protected Laura in his arms. She did not know whether she should be happy or sad. After wrapping the wound with bandages, Horace closed the first aid kit and ced it on the tea table beside him. He got up and sat down beside ra. ra, lets have a talk. Horace stared at ra seriously. There are some things that I want to make clear to you. I Im thirsty. I want to drink some water. ra suddenly interrupted Horace. After that, she wanted to get up and go to the kitchen. Ill get it. Dont move. Having stopped ra who was about to get up, Horace went to the kitchen to pick up a cup of warm water for her. Taking the cup, ra looked down at the water in the cup and drank it little by little. ra, we After seeing ra slowly finish a ss of water, Horace spoke again. However, ra interrupted him again. Horace, I want to take a shower first. I was surrounded by them just now and was covered in sweat. Its ufortable. Horace looked at ra suspiciously and replied, Okay, its not convenient for you to take a shower. Ill help you. Theres no need! ra quickly refused. I Ill be careful myself. Dont worry, Ill be fine. Lets go. Ignoring ras words, Horace bent down and wanted to pick her up. You dont have to help me, Pulling down Horaces outstretched hands, ra looked at him with a firm attitude. I can do it myself. Ill carry you to the bathroom. Seeing that ra insisted, Horace had no choice but to agree. Okay. After carrying ra to the bathroom, Horace moved a bench over with his feet and let ra sit on it. Can you really do it yourself? He was really worried about her being alone, so he confirmed it again. Yes. ra lowered her head in response. After adjusting the temperature to the proper temperature, she turned around and left the bathroom. After seeing the bathroom door close, ra breathed a sigh of relief. His stiff body also rxed. He looked at his feet wrapped in bandages in a daze, and there was no movement for a long time. Closing the bathroom door, Horace looked in the direction of the bathroom with a thoughtful look in his eyes. Just like that, the two of them were separated by a door, thinking about their own matters. After taking a shower with difficulty, ra found that there was no change of clothes in the bathroom, so he had to wrap herself in a bath towel. After changing into her pajamas in the bedroom, she had just turned around after closing the wardrobe when she saw Horace standing behind her. She lowered her head and avoided Horaces eyes. ra only felt that her heart was beating very fast. In the end, he couldnt avoid what was supposed toe. ra, listen to me Horace, Im tired. Shall we go to sleep? ra bypassed Horace and wanted to walk to the bed. She knew what he wanted to say. She didnt want to hear him talk about that thing. He gently grabbed ras arm and trapped her between himself and the wardrobe. He raised his hand to caress ras cheek, and his tone was full of helplessness. ra, what are you afraid of? What are you afraid of? ra was also asking herself what she was afraid of. The scene where Horace tried his best to protect Laura, the scene of him in a daze when he saw she was wearing clothes simr to Lauras, the scene where Horace told her with a cold face that he did not like the blue roses and wanted her to throw the flowers away and the scene that Horace smiled and said happy birthday to Laura All the past memories shed through ras mind. How could she not be afraid of these things? Horace still couldnt forget Laura. If Lauras death could cause such a huge impact on Horace, then what about the Laura now, alive and gorgeous? Thinking of this, ra felt that her heart was aching so much that she couldnt help but shed tears. How long could she and Horace hold on? When would they be separated? ra lowered her head and did not speak. In a short while,rge tears fell to the ground. He reached out and raised ras head, which had been lowered. Horace saw that her eyes were red and tears kept flowing down, quickly wetting her face. With a light sigh, Horace gently wiped ras tears with his thumb. Are you upset about Laura? Hearing Horaces direct question, ra didnt know how to answer. Of course, she cared. Laura was someone that Horace used to love. In the past ten years, Horace had never forgotten her. A ne, a pen every single thing that she left behind was so important to Horace. Now that she was back alive, how could he not care? But could she tell this to Horace? If she told him that she didnt want Laura toe back and disturb their lives, what would Horace think of her? He would definitely think that she was a vicious woman. How could she have such a vicious thought towards a person who had escaped from death? Shaking her head gently, ras tears dropped even more. She had no way to deceive herself and Horace. Nodding her head hard, ra cried so hard that her words were intermittent. Will you leave me because of Laura? She sobbed. My silly girl. Horaces heart ached as he hugged ra tightly. Dont worry. Lauras existence wont affect our rtionship. To me, shes already the past. Then you just said that you wanted to talk to me. About what? Dont you want to talk about Laura? ra asked, not believing Horaces words. No, I want to talk to you about our previous quarrel. Looking at ras tearful face, he felt distressed and somehow felt a little cute. ra, who was so openly jealous, really made him feel Well, there was a kind of happiness that could not be described. Chapter 230 You Are the One I Love Now Quarrel? ra didnt understand what Horace meant. Was he going to talk about it now? Well, at that time, I wanted to give each other some time and space so that we could calm down first, so I agreed to go abroad for a meeting. But I regretted it as soon as I got on the ne. How could I leave you alone at home? I shouldve been there for you. ra, I admit that when I saw you wearing those clothes, I would think of Laura. Because of this, I dont like you to wear clothes that are not suitable for you at all. Laura is already in the past for me. I dont want her shadow to appear in the lives of the two of us. What I like is the original ra, and I dont like you because you have someones shadow on you. ra, do you understand these things? Hearing Horaces exnation, ra was moved. She hated herself for not believing in Horace at that time. How could she doubt Horaces feelings for him just because of a few words of others? Im sorry Horace Im sorry. I didnt mean to quarrel with you at that time Im I ra apologized incoherently. Its okay. You dont have to say it. I understand. ras tears dropped even more when she heard Horaces words offort. She was caught up in an unreasoning emotion at that time. She started a quarrel with Horace just because of some unimportant words. Looking at ra, who couldnt stop crying, Horace sighed softly and kissed her eyes tenderly, wiping away her tears. Feeling that Horaces kiss fell gently on her eyes like a feather, ra unconsciously wrapped her arms around Horaces waist. As the kiss went on, those bitter tears flowed through Horaces lips into his heart. There was a slight pain in his heart, but it made his heart softer. Finally, Horace kissed ras lips. His slightly cold tongue slid into her mouth, forcefully exploring every corner, a bit greedily taking in the scent that belonged to her. Horace released his longing for ra these past few days to his hearts content. Unlike her usual shyness, ra also responded to Horace with great enthusiasm, as if she was about to pour all the grievances and fear she had recently suffered into this kiss. As the heat of love increased, the two of them became more and more intimate, and they wanted to rub each other into their bodies. Horaces hand passed through ras pajamas and rubbed her waist again and again. Then he slowly raised his hand and covered her soft breasts The slight coldnessing from Horaces hands made ra couldnt help but moan and hug him more tightly He reluctantly left ras lips and chuckled. ra looked at Horace with blurred eyes, as if she didnt understand why he suddenly stopped. ra, Horace whispered into her ear. I havent taken a shower yet, and your foot is injured. When he said thest sentence, there was obvious annoyance in his tone. Hearing Horaces words, ra felt that her head exploded in an instant, and her consciousness suddenly became much clearer. She had taken the initiative just now ra felt that her face was about to burn. He steadied his body, which had be a little weak because of her feelings just now, and pushed Horace away. Go and take a shower! Oh. Horaces eyes were filled with a mocking smile. Youre in such a hurry? Do you want to take a shower with me? Horace! You Every time she saw Horace like this, ra didnt know how to deal with it. He looked so sedate outside, but why did he treat her like a hooligan when he went home? Alright, Im going to take a shower. Seeing how embarrassed ra was, Horace stopped teasing her. He bent down and carried her to the bed. He then left a kiss on ras forehead before turning around and leaving the bedroom with a smile.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Just as he walked to the door, Horace turned around and said to ra, Madam, please wait patiently. I will be back soon. ra really had no way to deal with a Horace like this. Arrrrgh. Seeing that Horace had left the bedroom, ra pulled the pillow to one side, buried her head in it, and shouted softly. At first, she wanted to be angry with him, but how could she When she thought of how enthusiastic she was just now, ra didnt know how to face Horaceter. He would definitelyugh at her in his heart. Lying on the bed, ra was thinking about how Horace wouldugh at her in the future. She was so shy that her face was red. At this time, ra was a happy little woman. She was no longer afraid that Horace would leave her because of Laura. After thinking about it for a while, the shyness disappeared. It was really boring for her to be alone. ra took the mobile phone to the side and opened Twitter. As soon as she opened Twitter, she saw Lauras name all over the screen. The daughter of the Hutchinsons is resurrected from the dead Who will Horace fall in love with in the end? After ten years of meeting She clicked on a trend randomly and slowly browse the feed. She realized that the photos of her, Laura, Horace, Logan in the cemetery were everywhere. In the photos, Laura was dressed in a white dress and had a faint smile on her face. She was indescribably beautiful. There were also a lot of influencers who put ra and Lauras photos together and wrote articles about it. Theypared ra with Laura in all aspects. Thepetition between the ex-girlfriend and current girlfriend, the exs victory The reason behind the sudden change of Horaces vision The return of Laura Hutchinson, and the loss of ras status And below the posts were the tons ofments. ra and Laura stood together. Was that the real-life version of the ugly duckling and the swan? Horaces ex-girlfriend looks like this. How can he still look at ras face every day? Doesnt he want to throw up? Thats right. If a richdy like Laura were to be with Horace, I would have nothing to say. But ra my heart hurts. Mr. Kirnd, you cant do this to me. Damn it, if Laura hadnt been like that back then, there wouldnt have been anything to do with ra. Im jealous, why didnt I meet Horace? Although I dont think Im as good as Laura, Im still much better than ra. Do you think that if Horace and ra act like this, can they be considered to be a bunch of wildflowers stuck in the golden soil? After seeing this, ra was so angry that her whole body was trembling. These people would hide behind theputers and use the keyboard to hurt people. What happened between her and Horace was none of their business. Did they really have nothing to do? She threw the phone aside angrily, and she was sulking. Chapter 231 Laura’s Kindness After taking a few deep breaths, ra told herself, Horace said that Laura is just someone he loved in the past and he loves you now. You should believe his words and dont be swayed by others words. Have you forgotten what happenedst time? ra gradually suppressed the unease and anger in her heart. Looking at the phone that she had just thrown over the bed, ra crawled over with difficulty, picked up the phone, and wanted to turn it off, trying to avoid seeing those nonsense again. As soon as she picked up the phone, she saw a picture that Horace hugging Laura and kissing her forehead lightly with a smile carrying the title of Second Young Master of the Kirnd family spends a lot of money and celebrates his girlfriends birthday romantically. ra read the news. It turned out that on Lauras birthday, Horace specially booked a restaurant for her. All the roads to the restaurant were covered with rose petals that day, and pink and bright red rose bouquets could be seen everywhere on the dining table and window sill, and a huge red heart was specially ced in the main hall of the restaurant with 999 roses. This photo was taken in front of this heart-shaped rose pattern. At that time, it was a sensation for a while, and it was on the entertainment news but she didnt know who brought it up this day. Looking at his undisguised affection for Laura in the photo, ra felt that their smiles were so dazzling and her heart was aching like being pierced by a needle and the pain came one after another. Had he really forgotten her? Was it possible that her existence really would not affect their lives as he said? She tried to convince herself to believe his words but she couldnt give herself a certain answer. ra spent the next few days resting at home. Because of her foot injury, Horace didnt allow her to go to work again and he asked for a short leave from the magazine. Their life seemed to have returned to their previous calm. Woke up together, washed up together, ate together, and then they went to work. In the night, she cooked his favorite meals at home and waited for him toe back. Horace never mentioned Laura to her and ra naturally wouldnt take the initiative to mention it. They just acted as if this person had never appeared in their lives. However, ra always felt a little uneasy in her heart. Had things finallye to an end? One day, she received a call from Laura and she was a little overwhelmed. Looking at the shing phone, she didnt know whether to answer the call. Hello. ras finger finally slid to the answer button.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ra, its me. Lauras sweet voice came over the phone, I want to go shopping today, do you have time to go with me? I ra didnt want to go but she couldnt find an excuse. Besides, she was not good at lying to people. Or she could say her feet are still aching and she could not go shopping. By the way, how is your foot? If youre not well, Ill go to your house to check on you, okay? Laura said. Its okay, my feet are already healed. The home belonged to them and ra didnt want Laura toe. Okay, you must have been bored these days. Come out and talk with me. Laura on the other side of the phone warmly invited her. Well OK. Why couldnt she learn to refuse? Okay, Ill send you the addresster. See youter, bye. Laura hung up the phone. Then ra remembered the clothes Laura picked for herself when she was shopping with her who was still going by the name inest time; the blue enchantress she brought to her when she came to the hospital to visit her; and the perfume she gave to her the first time when they were doing an interviewing together It seems that every quarrel and conflict between them was caused by Laura, so this time, is she simply asking herself to go shopping? Is there any other purpose? She could not make sure what Laura wanted to do so she reminded herself to be careful when they meet. Its not she is a bad person, but after so many things, her intuition told her that she could no longer trust Laura. ra got dressed and went out. She took a taxi there. As soon as she got off the car, she saw Laura sitting in the open-air cafe at a nce. ra, this way. Laura waved to her from a distance. Walking to the opposite side of her and sitting down, ra felt a little embarrassed. After going through the previous incident in the cemetery, she didnt know how to face her. Laura was calm and she chatted with her with a smile, Why did youe here by taxi, didnt Horace bring you here? He was at work. ra felt a little ufortable when she heard Laura mention him as soon as she opened her mouth. Well, Laura nodded knowingly, then he should arrange someone to send you off. How can he let youe out alone? Its okay, I oftene out for news. where will we goter? ra quickly changed the subject. Laura also seemed to realize that when she mentioned Horace, ras face was not very good. She asked directly, ra, are you concerned about our past? Hearing her direct question, ra hesitated and didnt know how to answer. Seeing that ra didnt speak, Laura swore and assured, Dont worry, Ill never be a mistress. Since you are married, I wont intervene. Besides, I am nice and beautiful. I can choose whoever I like in the future. Laura made a joke. So dont worry, although we had a deep rtionship, I will not intervene in your marriage. I wont be so rude. Nice to hear that. Its best if you think so. Seeing her sincere look, ra wondered if she had misunderstood her before. You will definitely meet better people in the future. Thank you. Laura smiled, Okay, lets not talk about him, were going to have a good time today. Where do you want to go, is there any ce you want to go? Youre the boss. Is that so? Laura thought for a while, How about the shopping mall where Horace used to go with me? Chapter 232 Go Shopping ras face that had just eased a little now turned serious again. What did Laura mean? Laura didnt seem to notice that ra, who was beside her, had turned cold. She continued, Horace used to worry that I would be bored at home and that I would go out alone, so he often went shopping with me. By the way, ra, where do you guys often go? Will you take me with youter? I havente back for so many years and I almost forget what this city looks like. Hearing her words, ras eyes shed with disappointment and she replied casually, Horace is very busy. He has a lot of things to deal with on business and we rarelye out. What? He doesnte out with you? Laura looked surprised, He actually treats you like this. He used to make time to spend with his girlfriend but now he doesnt have time to spend with his wife? Whats more important than you? But dont worry, Ill teach him a lessonter. Laura looked indignant, her tone was full of schadenfreude, and she looked at ra with ridicule. Even if ra was a fool, she would know what she meant by this point. She did not invite herself to go shopping but to show off the deep affection between them in the past. No need, he treats me very well. Still not good at quarreling openly, ra replied calmly to her with a cold tone. Really? Laura looked at ra suspiciously and asked strangely, obviously not believing what she said. You dont have to deceive yourself. Although he treats me But dont worry, I wont step in between you two. ra was about to go mad. What did Horace do to her? Was Laura suggesting that Horace still had feelings for her? ra was really exhausted today. She shouldnt havee out. She found herself such an idiot that she had trusted Laura again. ra wanted to storm away, but her personality did not allow her to do such a thing. Just when she was thinking of an excuse to leave, she received a text message from her phone in her bag. She took out the phone and looked at it. It was a text message from the mobile customer service notifying her that her credit bnce was insufficient. After thinking about it, ra said to Laura, I just received a notice from the magazine that I need to go back and deal with an emergency, so Ill go first. After speaking, ra picked up her bag and stood up, ready to leave. Dont, Laura saw ra leave, stood up, and took two steps, grabbing her arm. We finally have some time to hang out together. What is so urgent? How about I call your editor-in-chief and ask him to give you a day off? I think he would do me this favor. ra broke from her hands and stood there. She didnt know what to do for a while. Then, let me call my colleague first. ra hesitated for a moment, then turned and walked two steps away, pretending to call her colleague. Looking at her back not far away, Laura sneered with contempt. Such a clumsy lie, this woman is really stupid. She didnt know what Horace sees her in the first ce. After several minutes, ra came back, Lets go. Well, good. Laura smiled and took ras arm and walked forward. ra was a little bit against her intimate behavior and her body stiffened a bit, but she couldnt shake off her hand directly. She twitched her arm slightly, but Laura held it tighter instead. Laura looked at ra with a bright smile on her face. And those who didnt know would think they were best friends. ra could only let it be. After arriving at the mall, Laura didnt keep instigating ra to buy clothes likest time, she tried one after another by herself and bought a lot of clothes inrge and small bags. Laura had been trying on clothes and she asked ra to help her carry her bag and the clothes she had already bought. ra followed her with her hands full, just like her maid. When she came to a new store, Laura took a fancy to a light blue off-shoulder dress and went to the fitting room to try it on. ra was really too tired, so she sat in the rest area and waited for her. When she changed clothes and came out, she turned around and looked at herself in the fitting mirror with satisfaction. Miss, the color of this dress suits you very well and it also shows off your figure. You are so beautiful wearing it. The shop assistant next to Laura praised her sweetly. Well, Laura also liked this dress very much and the smile on her face deepened when she heard thepliment from the shop assistant. Looking at the fitting mirror, again and again, she squinted at ra who was sitting on the sofa in the resting ce. Following her sight, the shop assistant thought that Laura was afraid that they would not be able to carry it. As soon as the two youngdies entered the door, she saw that the youngdy in the resting ce had her hands full and there was no room for new things. Miss, dont worry, we can deliver to your home, just leave your addresster. We can also help you send the clothes you bought before back together. The shop assistant said thoughtfully. Laura refused, No need, I like this dress very much. Ill wear it when I go back. I dont want to wait for you to deliver it. Miss, we could be very fast. We can help you arrange the delivery now. When you get home, you should be able to get it. The shop assistant exined to her with a smile.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Unexpectedly, Laura straightened her face, I said no. The shop assistant didnt seem to have thought that her thoughtful actions would arouse the disgust of the guests, Im sorry, miss, I see. Bring another piece of the same clothes over here, Laura instructed the shop assistant impatiently. The shop assistant was a little puzzled by her request. Generally, no customer would buy two of the same couture dresses. Still, the shop assistant took another piece ording to her. After all, customers are their gods, and she wished she could buy two so that her bonus this month would raise a little more. Taking the clothes handed by the shop assistant with both hands, Laura walked toward ra. Chapter 233 A Comparison ra, what do you think? Laura pointed to her clothes. Well, you look good in it, it suits you very well, ra replied. Then why dont you try it on too? I think this dress suits you very well. How about buying the same outfit for the two of us? Ive wanted to have a sister who dresses like me since I was a child. Laura handed the clothes to ra. Me? ra didnt understand what Laura wanted to do. She shook her head and refused, I dont think this dress would suit me. You wouldnt know that. Laura pulled ra and pushed her to the fitting room, Go and have a try first. Being forcibly pushed into the fitting room by Laura, ra had to change into the dress she handed to her. Wow, you look so beautiful in it, much better than me. As soon as she came out, Laura praised her in an exaggerated tone. I always feel that the waist design of this dress is a bit high for me, but for your height, it is just right! Really? Looking at Laura in the dressing mirror, ra doubted her words. This dress made her slender waist more charming and the hollowed-out buds in the middle revealed the most beautiful arc of her waist, making people unable to take their eyes off her. Not suitable? In contrast, ra was standing with her not looking so good. Well, you are prettier than me in this. Laura said it again with certainty and turned to look at the shop assistant aside and asked, What do you think? The shop assistant smiled awkwardly when she heard the question, not knowing what to say. She could only say to herself, in terms of appearance or figure, that this youngdy was not as beautiful as the one at the beginning. Of course, this was forparison. Thetter was also very beautiful but the style and color of this dress are not very suitable for her. She was not as good-looking in this dress as thedy just now. But with a weird, and nondescript feeling. Although they also hope to sell as many clothes as possible. Even if she said that going against their heart, thatdy would not actually believe it. Seeing that the shop assistant just smiled awkwardly and didnt answer, ra understood what she meant and her face suddenly turned red. When ra looked at them in the dressing mirror, she waspletely overshadowed by her light, especially when they were wearing the same clothes, it seemed that she was not as good as her in every way. Hey, Im asking you, why dont you talk? It seemed like Laura wasining the shop assistant but she was not. She even gave her a thumb up in her heart. The shop assistant looked at her nkly just now, but she had a bright mind. This silence suited her very well. Seeing her smug look, ra understood why Laura insisted on her trying on this dress. Laura wanted to see her make a fool of herself. I dont like this dress. Ill change it. After saying that, ra went directly into the changing room. After changing her clothes, ra looked at the blue dress and went angry. Was it fun to y a little trick like this? Was it fun? But when she thought of how she was standing with Laura in the same clothes just now, her anger turned into grievance and inferiority. Making herself aware of the gap between them, was this the purpose of her asking herself out? If this was the case, ra had to admit that she seeded. In her heart, she thought that she was inferior to Laura. Sulking in the changing room for a while, ra walked out of the store without saying a word to Laura. Even a rabbit will bite when it is cornered. Now that she knew Lauras purpose, it would be better to y it cool and walk away. Laura didnt care about her attitude; she had got what she wanted anyway. Laura pointed to the clothes she had just changed and said to the shop assistant, Wrap this up for me, and I wont change this one on my body. Ill pay the billter. Okay, please wait a moment. With a polite reply, the shop assistant said nothing more, turned around, and walked to the counter with the clothes.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Wait, Laura pointed to therge and small bags that ra put in the resting ce, Wrap those up and delivered them directly to my houseter. I will give you the address now. Okay. The shop assistant took out the paper and pen from the pocket of her overalls and handed them to Laura and replied respectfully. After watching it for so long, she probably understood what was going on. No wonder thisdy was unhappy when she said she could deliver to her door just now, she was trying to embarrass thedy who left just now. Although she has a bad impression of this beautiful youngdy, it is none of her business, and she cant say much, she should do her job well. When ra returned home, Horace had alreadye back from getting off work and was sitting on the sofa in the living room watching the evening news. Didnt I forbid you to go out? Horace took her hand and let her sit beside him, Your feet are notpletely healed, so dont go out in the next few days. My feet are fine. Hearing Horaces concerned tone, ra felt warmed and her bad mood improved a lot. Where did you go today, why do you look unhappy? Seeing the faint anger on her face, Horace touched her hair and asked curiously. I went shopping with Laura today. ra lowered her head. She didnt want to mention her name in front of Horace, but she didnt want to lie. Hearing that ra said that she went out with Laura and thinking of her unhappy face when she came back just now, Horace guessed that there was some unpleasantness between them and it was probably rted to him. Horace did not know whether to tell her about something. If he said it, he was afraid that she would be as angry asst time; if he didnt say it, he was afraid that she would be angrier when she found out. Without hearing his words, ra raised her head and looked at Horace a little nervously, only to find an embarrassed expression on his face. Whats the matter? Is there anything you want to tell me? ra asked. Well, Horace paused and looked at ra worriedly, I still think its better to talk to you about it, but please dont get angry. Chapter 234 The Collaboration Why would I get angry? ra looked at him in a puzzle. Its about Laura. Horace hesitated and said to her. Hearing Lauras nameing out of Horaces mouth, ra only felt her heart tighten and her eyes were full of unease when she looked at Horace. Whats with her? Holding her hand tightly, Horace said, Ourpany had a design for ine before, I never met ine at that time, and I didnt know she was Laura, so I epted this coboration. When the contract was signed at that time, the other party asked to discuss the design proposal directly with the CEO of Solrace. I thought that the designer made this request to ensure the quality of her design, so I agreed without much thought. Now that the contract has been signed, there is no turning back. So maybe in the next period, Laura and I will have some intersections in work. But ra, I was afraid that you would be angry when you found out. I even wanted to hide it from you, but I thought again, its not a big deal, its better to talk to you. Hearing his words, ra didnt speak for a long time. She trusted him. If he wanted to do something with Laura, he wouldnt tell her about it. Besides, Horace is not such a yboy. But when she was shopping with Laura today, Lauras attitude let her know that she had not forgotten Horace in her heart. It is very possible that Laura still likes him and wants to be with him again. Cant you withdraw the contract? After a long silence, ra asked. She did not want them to work together. Hearing ras words, Horace was a bit shocked. ra had never asked him about thepanys affairs and she always paid attention to integrity. He did not expect she asked him to withdraw the contract this time. It seemed that Lauras appearance had a great impact on her. Horace patiently exined to her, If the contract is broken, ording to the contract, thepany willpensate arge number of liquidated damages, and the people on the board of directors will not agree. This design will have a great impact on thepanys performance in the next year. ines previous design n was outstanding among thepetitors, so we chose her. This design n was finally determined by all the members of the board of directors through variousyers of selection, and I cant deny it alone. But ra, this is just a job, I wont be back with her again. Can you trust me? Horace asked ra softly. ra couldnt say anything more. She knew that her request for him to break the contract was indeed too much.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. So, when will you start working together? Therell be a meeting tomorrow to discuss the details of the design. Oh, I see. After saying this in a low voice, ra stopped talking. Seeing she was obviously unhappy, Horace didnt know what to say tofort her, so he pulled her into his arms and patted her on the back lightly. ra also knew his helplessness, but she didnt understand why Laura kept appearing in their lives. That night, ra tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Turning her head to look at Horace, who was already asleep, ra wanted to touch his face, but she was afraid of waking him up, so she withdrew her hand and just looked at him quietly. Horace was by her side and she could touch him as soon as she reached out her hand. But would he always be by her side? Thinking of how bad she looked when they were standing together today, ra felt a deep sense of crisis in her heart. She could not beat Laura in any aspect. Could she really keep Horace? The next day, Horace got up early and went to work and it was time for ra to go back to the magazine as well. Horace helped her to ask for a weeks leave from the magazine because of her foot injury. Now that a week had passed and her feet are almost healed, it was time to go to work. But thinking that Horace and Laura would meet, talk, and discuss ns together today, ra felt a lot of unease. She was in a trance and she had no intention to work at all. So she called Darren and wanted to take another day off. A few days ago, the topic of Lauras resurrection from the dead was so hot on the Inte that Darren guessed that she was in a bad mood. Whats more, Horace called a few days ago to say that she was injured, so he agreed instantly. Have a good rest. You dont have to rush to work. Dont take the news online seriously. Its all in the past. Besides, I think you are much better than Laura and I believe Horace feels the same way, so dont worry. Darrenforted ra. Well, I know, thank you, Darren. At this time, his affirmation made ra feel very warm. Ill go back to work tomorrow, thats all, um, okay, bye. Darren asked her to take care of herself and hung up on the phone. Sitting on the sofa and turning on the TV, she kept changing the channel with the remote control, but ra found that she couldnt watch any program. After turning off the TV, she turned around and walked into Horaces study. Since she couldnt watch TV, maybe a few books were good. If she didnt do anything, she really couldnt control her thoughts. After finding a few magazines in the study, ra sat in front of the desk and flipped through them. But she really couldnt read. The words were dangling in front of her eyes but she didnt know what was written. So, she put down the magazine, closed her eyes, and took a few deep breaths, telling herself to trust Horace. Horace said that he didnt have anything with Laura Then she opened her eyes and continued to read the magazine in front of her. At this moment, the door of the study suddenly opened and ra saw the housekeeper walk in. Whats wrong? Horace was afraid that the housekeeper would identally mess up the documents he had sorted out when cleaning, so he always cleaned the study by himself. What is she doing here at this time? Mrs. Kirnd, Youre here. Thats why I didnt see you in the living room just now. The housekeeper said with a smile, Master Horace called just now and said that he forgot to bring a document on the desk. He asked me to send it to him. Chapter 235 Trapped in the Elevator Hearing this, ra rummaged around on the desk and found a red folder next to theputer, Is this it? She picked up the folder and handed it to the housekeeper. It should be. Master said its right next to theputer and its a red folder. Then Ill send it to him. He said he was waiting for the meeting. After saying that, the housekeeper turned around and left the study in a hurry.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Hey, wait a minute! ra called to the housekeeper who had just left the study door, Ill take it to him. Im familiar with hispany. I can be faster. Okay. Thinking that she was indeed not familiar with Horacespany, the housekeeper said, Please hurry. He was very anxious on the phone just now. Well, ok, Im leaving. With a promise, ra ran to the bedroom, put on a coat, and hurried out of the house. ra took a taxi and soon arrived at Horacespany. Horace forgot to bring the documents. Im here to bring them to him. ra briefly exined the situation to the receptionist of thepany. Okay, thats the CEOs special elevator, you can just go up that elevator. The receptionist recognized his wife, pointed to the elevator beside him, and immediately let her go up. The CEOs ex-girlfriend just went up and the CEOs wife rushed over. Whats going on here? Looking at ra who was waiting for the elevator, the receptionist and her colleague beside her were gossiping. To send documents? The colleague heard what ra said just now. Are you dumb? Do you believe that? She is obviously here to catch them in the act. The receptionist excited, The ex and the wife, wow, thats really something! They thought they were speaking very quietly but they were so excited to see such a scene that they raised the volume unconsciously. ra was standing not far from them and naturally heard what they said. She tightened her hand holding the document. Was Laura here now? The elevator opened and she walked in anxiously. Looking at the constantly changing floor numbers, ra became more and more nervous. She didnt know how to exin her appearance if she saw them together. She was really worried that they were together, so she had to deliver the documents personally. In this way, it really looked like that. Would Horace think that she didnt believe him? What if he got angry? ra was imagining things in the elevator. She finally got to Horaces office, but she didnt see Horace, only Isaac. ra, why are you here? Seeing rae in, Isaac hurriedly got up. To bring the documents. He left them at home. Handing the documents to Isaac, ra asked, Wheres Horace? Master Horace is having a meeting in the conference room and I wille up after the meeting. Isaac flipped through the documents and confirmed, Please sit down and wait for a while. I will send the documents first. Well, okay. ra breathed a sigh of relief without seeing Horace and Laura being together. As soon as he walked to the door, Isaac received a call. What did you say? His face changed greatly after he answered the phone. And he yelled at the phone in a panic, Hurry up and notify the people in the maintenance department toe over! Hurry! Isaac hung up the phone and strode forward. Whats wrong? ra hurriedly chased after him, stopped him, and asked. It seemed that he just remembered that ra was also here. He turned around and said to her anxiously, Master Horace has an ident! What happened? ra grabbed him and asked nervously when she heard that Horace was in trouble. Isaac calmed down immediately and said quickly, Master Horace and the others are about toe up after the meeting. But the elevator they were taking suddenly broke down. Now Master Horace and Laura are trapped in the elevator. How could it be? Hearing his words, ra immediately remembered the news about elevator crashes. She has interviewed this kind of news, knowing that if the situation is not good, it will be life-threatening. Horace was in trouble. What should I do now? ra became more and more flustered. Ive already asked the people from the maintenance department to go there. Dont panic. Maybe its just a small problem. Hell be fine. Realizing that ra might have been scared by his overly anxious tone, Isaacforted her, Lets go over and take a look at them. Okay. ra hurriedly followed him downstairs. When they arrived, the maintenance staff had already gotten there. Whats going on? Isaac asked anxiously, pulling the maintenance staff. Isaac, dont worry, its not a big problem. The elevators leveling sensor failed and other safety switches were triggered. The elevator stopped in an emergency and got stuck between the two floors. The maintenance staff exined the current situation, We have already taken measures and there is no danger, but it may take a little longer. How long? About 3 hours. What? ra, who was beside him, couldnt help worrying when she heard that it would take so long, Will something bad happen? The air in the elevator is enough for two people to breathe. There should be no problem. We will shorten the rescue time as soon as possible. Dont be too anxious. ra and Isaac were a little relieved when they heard that the maintenance staff reassured them that they would be fine. However, she still felt a little ufortable when she thought that Horace and Laura were alone and they had to stay together for 3 hours in the elevator. Trust him ra waited anxiously beside the elevator while reminding herself over and over again to trust Horace. In the elevator, Horace and Laura were both silent to each other. When the elevator suddenly stopped just now, Laura panicked. She was afraid that something would happen to her. While Horace calmly made an emergency call and exined the situation in the elevator to the maintenance staff outside. The maintenance staff told them some precautions and they told them that the situation was not bad. There would be no danger and they shoulde out safely soon. Chapter 236 Laura Faints In the elevator, after hanging up the phone, Horace turned his head to Laura and said, Dont worry. We can be out soon. Then Horace stopped talking and stood quietly waiting for help. Hearing this, Laura got gradually relieved. Looking at Horace, Laura thought to herself, This is my chance to win Horaces heart back. Since thest time Laura met Horace at the cemetery, Laura had tried to have dinner with Horace. But Horace refused with various excuses. If Laura hadnt demanded in the contract that Horace should discuss the designs and ns in person with her, she could never have seen him. In Lauras mind, Horace, who thought she had been dead for many years, should have been very happy when he saw her. Nheless, he gave her the cold shoulder. Laura didnt think that Horace had forgotten about her. Otherwise, Horace would not have been so protective of Laura at the cemetery. Besides, he even bought the pen that was once given to her at an astronomical price. No matter what, Laura wanted Horace all to herself! As for ra, Laura would make ra willingly leave Horace as soon as possible. Horace, how are you going these years? Horace remained silent, so Laura had to break the silence herself. Its good. After saying so, Horace kept silent. Horace, are you angry with my not contacting you these years? Its said that you suffer from memory loss. Horace frowned and gave Laura a puzzled look. Oh, yes. Laura was a little anxious. Otherwise, I wouldvee to you long ago. Horace nodded and didnt say anything.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Horace kept ignoring Laura, which made Lauras eyes full of resentment. It seemed that Horace didnt like Laura anymore, but Laura refused to admit it. Nheless, Horace was so indifferent that she was momentarily lost for words. Both Horace and Laura fell silent, and Laura found it super awkward. After a long time, Horace couldnt help but ask, Hows your life abroad all these years? Horace didnt like Laura at all. In his mind, now that he married ra, he should keep his distance from Laura. Nevertheless, contemting what had happened back then, Horace thought Laura was just a victim. Thinking of this, Horace stopped being so indifferent to her. Hearing Horaces question, Laura finally gave a smile. Laura was happy that Horace did not forget her. From where she stood, having not seen her for ten years, Horace must have no idea how to talk with her, so he seemed a little cold. Back then, Horace was cold to anybody but Laura. Not bad. The family that I live with were pretty nice to me and almost treated me as one of their family members, so Ive had a rtively good life over the years, but Laura hesitated and stopped. Whats wrong? Seeing Lauras hesitant look, Horace asked. Its not a big deal. I was severely injured in the fire, so it leaves a lot of seque with me. With a smile, Laura continued, Thus, I didnt feel well and had to be hospitalized from time to time. When Laura joked about her own health, Horace felt quite sorry for her. In Horaces memory, Laura used to hate hospitalization. When sick, she had even refused to take the medicine unless Horace went to great lengths to coax her. But now, ording to Laura, she was used to hospitalization. Although Laura insisted that everything was fine, she must have suffered a lot with an new family abroad. Then Horace started a conversation with Laura in the elevator. In fact, it was Laura who kept speaking while Horace just listened quietly. Laura talked about what had happened to her these years abroad and asked what was going on with Horace at times. Although Horace remained expressionless, he was not so cold as before and he would even reply to Laura. A few momentster, Lauras face turned pale. She covered her chest with one hand, gasping for air. Are you okay? Seeing Lauras look, Horace hurriedly supported her. With eyes closed, Laura breathed sharply, unable to say anything. Horace helped Laura slowly sit against the elevator wall and gently stroke her back so that she could breathe easily. After a while, Laura recovered a bit and looked much better. How are you going now? Horace asked with concern. When Laura opened her eyes, she saw Horaces worried look. She gave a weak smile. Im fine. I inhaled too much smoke in the fire, so I have heart and respiratory problems. It doesnt matter. Just stop talking and get some rest. Well be out soon. After that, Horace stood up and called the maintenance staff with the phone in the elevator. How long is it on earth going to take? As soon as it was connected, the maintenance staff heard Horaces exasperated voice. Mr. Kirnd, please wait for a moment. We are doing our best. Not knowing why Mr. Kirnd, who had been calm just now, became so impatient, the maintenance staff continued, It will be done in half an hour at most. Hurry up. I have a patient here. She is in danger now. Horace nced back at Laura and found that she still wore an ufortable look. As soon as you can! Yes, sir. The maintenance staff responded in a flurry, speeding up the repairs. After hanging up the phone, Horace squatted beside Laura and continued to pat her back, hoping to relieve her pain Its okay! All the maintenance staff heaved a long sigh of relief. They wiped the sweat from their foreheads and hurriedly opened the elevator door. Seeing that the door was finally opened, ra rushed to it at once, praying that Horace was fine. Before ra could see clearly what happened in the elevator, a man rushed past her. The next second, ra saw nothing but a handbag in the elevator. Call an ambnce! Hearing Horaces voice, ra turned her head, only to see that Horace, carrying Laura, who was in aa, strode towards the corner of the stairs. Chapter 237 Being Ignored Horace left the elevator with Laura in his arms without even ncing at ra, which greatly upset ra. Considering that Laura passed out, ra could understand why Horace cared about Laura. Horace was kind, so he wouldnt turn his back on anyone in need. Thinking of this, ra felt a little better and quickly ran to follow Horace. However, hardly had ra got downstairs when she saw Horace leave in the ambnce. When ra was wondering how to get to the hospital, she saw Isaac, who had just driven out of the parking lot. Isaac! ra ran towards Isaac and shouted at him. Hearing ras voice, Isaac hurriedly turned the car around, stopped next to ra, poked his head out, and asked, Whats wrong, Mrs. Kirnd? Do you know which hospital Horace and Laura went to? Can you drive me there? ra asked anxiously. Im also going over there now, so just get in. After ra got into the car, Isaac raced all the way to the hospital. Scared by the speed, ras face paled and she felt a bit sick. Nheless, she was in a hurry to get to the hospital, so she forced herself not to vomit and didnt say anything. Very soon, they arrived at the hospital. After getting off, ra felt rather sick and almost fell to the ground. Seeing this, Isaac quickly held ra. Im sorry, Mrs. Kirnd. I was in a hurry just now. It doesnt matter. ra forced a smile. With Isaacs help, ra rested for a while before stepping toward the hospital. Entering the hospital and asking a nurse, ra was told that Laura was in the operating room for surgery. ording to the nurse, ra quickly found where the operating room was. Horace was sitting on a chair outside the operating room. Seeing ra running over, Horace got up and helped her. After ra could breathe well, Horace looked at her and asked with a frown, What are you running so fast for? Why do you look so bad? I ra did not know how to exin her anxiety. She didnt even know why she rushed here so urgently. How is Laura doing? ra changed the topic. Helping ra sit on the chair, Horace sat beside her. After surviving the fire, Laura keeps having heart and respiratory problems. We were trapped in the elevator for a long time. She had difficulty breathing due to oxygen deprivation and finally fainted. Then is she in any danger? ra asked nervously. Laura loved Horace, and ra was not very fond of what Laura did. Nevertheless, Laura hoped nothing would go wrong with Laura. She said she was used to that, so it shouldnt be life-threatening. Horace was not sure. Both Horace and ra stopped talking and quietly waited for the end of the operation. By the way, did you tell Logan about this? It struck ra that Logan was now Lauras only family member and that they should quickly ask him to be here. Yes, Horace nodded. I have asked Isaac to do that, so Logan should be on the way Before Horace could finish his words, he saw Logan hurrying here. Here hees, Horace turned his head to ra and spoke. How is Laura now? As soon as Logan arrived, he asked. Shes still in the operating room. Horace gave Logan a reassuring look. Dont worry. Shell be fine. Hearing Horaces words, Logan heaved a sigh of relief. Laura was his only family member now and he didnt want to lose her. Horace, thank you for bringing Laura here. Logan looked at Horace gratefully. And Im sorry for misjudging you. Only when Laura talked about the fire did Logan realize that he had misjudged Horace. Horace hadnt left Laura alone in the fire. Logan had been cold and even said something harsh to Horace since that ident; now he felt guilty for Horace. Its all right, Horace gave a rare smile. He was happy that they could finally clear this up. It was reasonable for you to think that way. Patting Horaces shoulder, Logan no longer said anything but looked up nervously at the closed door of the operating room. ra couldnt feel their hostility towards each other anymore. Instead, she found they had a strong bromance. After waiting for a while, the door of the operating room finally opened and Laura was wheeled out on the bed. Seeing this, Logan hurried to the doctor and asked about the specifics. Dont worry. Theres nothing seriously wrong with the patient. Shell wake up soon. Hearing this, ra, Logan, and Horace were relieved. After thanking the doctor, ra followed the nurse to a ward. Laura was still in aa. Theres something I need to do in thepany, so Ill go. Now that Laura was fine and Logan was also there, Horace decided to go back. Okay. Just go where you are needed. Logan knew that many things were waiting for Horace to deal with. With a nod to Logan, Horace turned to ra and reached out to her, Lets go. Hesitating for a moment, ra said, You go first. Anyway, Ive taken the day off, so I dont have anything to do. I want to stay here and wait for Laura to wake up. Okay, after thinking for a moment, Horace agreed, call me when you want to go backter. Ill ask Isaac to pick you up. No problem. ra was touched by Horace again. He was always so thoughtful. After another nce at Laura, Horace left the ward. Watching Horace getting out of the ward, ra turned around and met Logans gaze. Whats wrong? ra was a bit confused about the look in Logans eyes. Nothing, Logan smiled. You are really generous. Laura is Horaces ex-girlfriend and I did not expect you could get along with her well and care about her so much. Hearing Logans words, ra gave a bitter smile. She was so generous because she had no choice. ra didnt want to be unreasonable and throw a fit. That could do nothing but annoy Horace. Laura has said that she is not going to worm her way into me and Horace, so we are still friends. As a friend, I do care about her.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Logan fell silent after hearing ras words. A whileter, he whispered, No matter what, youd better keep an eye on your husband. What do you mean? ra got nervous and wondered why Logan said this to her. With a sigh, Logan hesitantly said, Laura and Horace had great affection towards each other. A man always attaches great importance to his first love, so youd better be careful. It is for your good. Chapter 238 Logan’s Reminder ra didnt expect Logan to say these words to her. Laura was his sister, but he reminded ra to be careful of Laura. It seemed that Logan was really for ras good. Although Logan was Lauras brother, ra found they were super different. Thinking of what Laura said to her, ra felt that Laura was too shrewd, and she did not like her. But for Logan, ra always felt a kinship to him. Therefore, ra was very moved by Logans words. Half an hourter, Laura remained unconscious, and ra began to consider whether to go. Logan read what she was thinking from her look. ra, Laura is not in danger now, and I can look after her by myself, so you can go back now. ra was a little embarrassed. After all, she had offered to stay with Laura, but now she wanted to leave. However, on second thought, ra realized Laura might be annoyed after waking up and seeing her. Well, then Ill go. Take care of yourself. Without saying anything else, ra left the hospital. When ra returned home, Horace had returned from work. I told you to call Isaac to pick you up. Why did youe back yourself? Horace specially told Isaac about that, but ra came back without telling them. It doesnt matter. I saw a cab the moment I got out. Well, Horace changed the topic. How is Laura? Horaces words reminded ra of how anxious Horace was when he carried Laura to the hospital this afternoon and that she was ignored. Thinking of this, ra felt very aggrieved. However, seeing Horaces calm face, ra didnt express her frustration. Im not sure. She wasnt awake when I got back. I see. After that, Horace did not ask any more questions. The next day, ra got up and went to the magazine early in the morning. ra was a little embarrassed for taking so many days off. Hello, everyone. Its been so long. After greeting everyone with a smile, ra got no response. Besides, they all looked at ra meaningfully andpassionately. Whats wrong? ra was a bit puzzled, wondering whether she missed any big news when she was not here. Everyone remained silent and went on with their work. With a confused look, ra returned to her seat, sat down, and looked around the others. Everyone was peeking at ra, but they all hurriedly looked away and pretended to be busy when meeting ras gaze. ra got more puzzled. She got up, walked to Sarah, and pulled her quietly to the pantry. ra Sarah looked at ra worriedly, held ras hand, and said with firm eyes, ra, you do not have to be worried. I dont think Horace would do that. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . What are you talking about? ra was confused by Sarahs words, Whats wrong with Horace? Sarah, you all look so strange. What the hell happened? ra, you might well be present at that time. Sarah was also baffled. What are you talking about? Laura is alive, and you were in the cemetery back then, right? With a wry smirk lifting a corner of her lips, ra finally figured out what Sarah was talking about. ra didnt expect the big news the others were talking about was concerned with herself. Laurasing back was a trending topic on the Inte, so it was almost known to anyone. ra, dont believe thements on the Inte. Those are too subjective. Sarah continued tofort ra. Although you are not so beautiful as Laura, I dont think that Mr. Kirnd is that shallow. He wont abandon you. Even Sarah thought ra was inferior to Laura. Thinking of this, raughed to herself. Instead of cheering ra up, what Sarah said put ra in a worse mood. Only then did Sarah realize that she made a mistake. ra, I didnt mean it Sarah got anxious and tried to exin. Its okay. I know what you mean. Just get back to work. Patting Sarahs back, ra signaled that she was not angry. Well, ra, I am definitely on your side. Sarah clenched her fists and said with a firm look. Amused by Sarahs serious look, ra pulled Sarah back to her seat. Long time no see, Mrs. Kirnd. As soon as ra sat down, she heard Diane Kirbys malicious voice. ra didnt think she had offended Diane. However, Diane always said something sarcastic to ra. Without paying attention to Diane, ra pretended she didnt hear what Diane said. I probably cant call you Mrs. Kirnd a few weeks or monthster. ra remained silent, which fueled Dianes arrogance. Diane sneered, Now that Laura came back, you will be divorced soon. And youll be driven out of the Kirnd family, ra. What do you mean? ra couldnt bear to hear this anymore. She stood up and questioned Diane. ra, you are still daydreaming. Greatly pleased by ras angry look, Diane snorted, Laura is back and she is such a beauty. Horace wont love you anymore. The idea that ra would be abandoned made Diane feel super good. Diane thought to herself, ra, Horace is the president of Solrace. You dont deserve him at all. However arrogant you were, a great humiliation is around the corner. Now that Laura is back, Horace will soon divorce you! How dare you! ra wanted to refute Diane, but she got nothing for that. Logans words began to echo in ras mind, A man always attaches great importance to his first love. Seeing that ra had no words for this, Diane rolled her eyes and turned back to her seat. Even if you married into the purple, you wont change who you really are. Dianes words amused many people present. They all couldnt help butugh out loud, gloating over ra. Even those who used to stand with ra were now looking at her with sympathy. They also thought ra would be divorced by Horace. Tired of the others eyes, ra picked up her handbag and left the magazine without asking Darren for time off. After leaving the magazine, ra came to the small apartment where Helena was. On the one hand, ra had not seen Helena for a long time; on the other hand, she did need Helenasfort. Chapter 239 Laura Is Popular Everywhere Just as ra reached the door, Helenasughter came from inside the door. Helena was in a good mood, with which ra was very happy. Helena hadnt been so delighted for a long time, so there must be something good. Helena rang the doorbell, and then Helena opened the door with a wide smile. Mom, what makes you so happy? ra asked with a smile. ra! Seeing ra, Helena grinned awkwardly. Come on in. After saying that, Helena made way for ra into the house. Mom, why dont you bid me wee? ra momentarily could not understand Helenas expression change, so she jokingly asked. What are you talking about? Helena gave ra an annoyed look. ra was amused. ra thought Helena was very cute, and then she walked into the house with her arm around Helenas shoulder. The next second, ra froze. Laura was sitting on the sofa. ra didnt know why Laura was here. Laura, this is ra. You should know her. Helena held ras hand and introduced her to Laura. After that, Helena turned to look at ra and said, ra, this is Laura, Logans sister. You might well have seen her before. ra smiled awkwardly, not knowing how she should greet Laura. Laura, however, came forward and wrapped an arm around ras. ra and I have known each other for a long time, Aunt Helena, you dont need to introduce us. Really? Thats great! Helena was happy that Laura and ra could get along well with each other. You both must have dinner here tonight, and Ill cook for you right now. Hooray! Aunt Helena, I have loved your cooking since I was a child. I really missed what you made these years. Its my pleasure. Just tell me whatever you want to eat, and I will make it all for you. Helena was very pleased with Lauras words. After Laura told Helena what she wanted to eat, Helena happily went into the kitchen. ra was upset that Helena didnt ask her what she wanted to eat. Considering that Laura was a guest, ra thought it was reasonable for Helena to be so hospitable to Laura. After Helena went into the kitchen, Laura let go of ras arm, sat on the sofa, and began to drink coffee, paying no attention to ra. ra felt very embarrassed, not knowing what to say. They both kept silent. After a while, Laura got up and went into the kitchen as well. Aunt Helena, Im here to help. Thats great. Put on this apron in case you get your clothes dirty, Helena said in a happy voice. ra, sitting in the living room, could hearughtering from the kitchen. Tears began to well up in her eyes. ra felt as if she was a guest here while Laura was Helenas daughter. After a long time, the meal was finally ready. After everyone was seated, Helena asked Laura to enjoy the meal. Laura, you have to try this. I remember it was your favorite when you were a kid. Helena kept on putting more food in Lauras bowl. Well, thank you, Aunt Helena. Laura then said, Its so yummy. It tastes the same as it was when I was a kid. Really? Helena was excited after hearing it. Then you must try this one. Helena kept on serving Laura food butpletely ignored ra, which almost made ra cry.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Helena, as Lauras mother, was nicer to Laura than to ra, which was what ra couldnt ept. ra drooped her head and tried her best not to shed tears. Nheless, Helena and Laura were talking happily with each other, as if neither of them realized that ra was upset. ra had a hard time finishing this. After doing the dishes, ra couldnt bear to see Helenas wide smile at Laura. Thus, ra made an excuse that she had something else to do and offered to leave. Hearing ras words, Laura said, What a coincidence! I also have something else to do, so I should go with ra. Wish you could stay here a bit longer. Helena said unwillingly, Come visit me whenever you like, Laura. Of course, Aunt Helena. I miss your cooking so much. Laura smiled and gave Helena a hug. Thats great, Helena was amused. Then just go where you are needed. Im looking forward to seeing you again. Okay, Mom. Take care of yourself. See you. After saying goodbye to Helena, ra followed Laura downstairs. ra, where are you going? I can give you a ride, Getting downstairs, Laura asked. No, thanks. I can take a taxi back. ra refused because she didnt want to spend any more time with Laura. Its not safe for you to take a taxi alone. Let me give you a ride. With that, Laura held ras arm and headed toward her car. ra thought it was impolite to refuse again, so she got into Lauras car. How do you feel now? ra asked when realizing that Laura was just discharged from the hospital. Im fine. Im almost used to this, Laura said indifferently. ra, is it okay with you? What do you mean? ra was confused by Lauras words. After ncing at ra, Laura said, Horace carried me to the hospital. ra didnt know how to answer this question. Obviously, she couldnt say she was not happy with that. You fainted, so it is of course normal for Horace to do that. Well, its best if you think so. Lauraughed, Horace is your husband, so Im afraid youll be jealous. In the elevator, Horace was so worried about me that even his face turned pale with fear. He didnt want me to be in danger, so he carried me and hurried to the hospital as the elevator doors opened. Therefore, he ignored how you feel, but please dont get angry with him. Laura smiled and nced at ra, Although Horace cares about me as much as before, we are just friends now. Hence, dont worry. I wont fight with you for him. Seemingly, Laura was exining to ra what happened yesterday, but ra could tell that Laura was showing off. Even if Laura imed that she would fight with ra for Horace, ra could read between the lines. Laura was showing off that Horace still loved her and that ra was no match for her. Chapter 240 A Test Ignoring what Laura said, ra reminded herself that she must be wary of Laura from now on. However, ra had no idea what she could do. ra felt she was getting mentally far away from Horace. Im nearly home, so just leave me here. ra didnt want to spend any more time with Laura, so she asked Laura to stop the car, even if she didnt know where they were now. Laura did not say anything more and left after ra got out of the car. Looking at ra in the left-wing mirror, Laura narrowed her eyes with contempt and disdain. ra remained silent whatever Laura said, so Laura thought ra was indeed a pushover. Laura became more confident to defeat ra. The next day, ra received a call from Russell and was told to have dinner with him. ra hadnt seen Russell for a long time, so she agreed without hesitation. After work, ra went to a restaurant to meet Russell. ra, Ive heard about Laura. Are you alright? Russell cut to the chase after ra sat down opposite him. He was afraid that ra would be bothered. Its okay. ra was touched by Russells worried look and thought Russell was almost the only one who cared about her. Grandpa, you dont have to worry about me. Im fine and I can deal with that myself. Hearing ras words, Russell looked at ra even more worriedly. He wanted to say something but stopped. ra realized Russell wanted to say something important rather than onlyfort her. Grandpa, do you have something to share with me? Is it about Laura? ra asked with a serious look. Hearing this, Russell nodded. You asked me to investigate the kidnapping ten years ago, and my people do find something new about it. ra turned upset when hearing this. Grandpa, now that Laura is back and she has told us what happened ten years ago, you can ask your people to stop. Thank you for what you did these days. Russell, however, shook his head. Ive read Lauras exnation in the newspaper, but it is different from what my people said. Then what on earth happened? ra asked anxiously. She did not expect what Russells people found to be different from what Laura said. I purposely had someone look into the cleaner, ording to Laura, who saved them. However, some said that the cleaner was ying cards with some people instead of cleaning there that day. Then, Grandpa, do you mean Laura is lying? Hearing Russells words, ra was both a little shocked and puzzled. But why does she lie? Im not very sure because we havent seen the whole picture. Russell couldnt figure this out either. But ra, Ive never liked Laura. I have thought she was too shrewd since she was a child. Then youd better be careful when you get along with her. Well, I see, grandpa. ra seriously answered. After finishing the meal and leaving the restaurant, ra found it increasingly strange on the way home. ording to Russell, there was no doubt that it was Laura who lied. What she said in the Hutchinson family couldnt hold water at all. But why did Laura lie? If the cleaner hadnt saved her, how could she have escaped from the fire? Haunted by these questions, ra called Laura and offered to talk with her, wanting to ask about these questions face to face. Hearing ras request, Laura agreed without any hesitation. Then see you at the cafe that we saw when shopping. After that, ra hung up the phone and went to the cafe in confusion. When ra arrived, Laura had not yete. ra ordered a cup of coffee for herself and slowly drank it, trying to get her thoughts together. If ra cut to the chase, Laura would definitely deny she was lying. Then ra needed to find a way to prove Laura was lying and to get the truth out of her. When ra was deep in thought, she was woken up by the gasps around her. Looking up around, ra found that everyone was whispering and looking towards the door with amazement. Following those peoples gaze, ra saw that Laura was walking this way. Laura was dressed in a light blue embroidered shirt, a ck leather skirt, and a pair of white strappy heels. Laura looked elegant, innocent, and beautiful, nearly attracting the attention of all people in the cafe. Nheless, ra was not in the mood to appreciate Lauras appearance and clothes, ovee by the question why Laura lied. Russell never lied to ra, so Laura was the one who didnt tell the truth. Then what had happened back then? ra, what made you want me to have coffee with you? Under mens fascinated gaze and womens jealous gaze, Laura walked opposite ra and sat down.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ra made an excuse. Nothing serious. I happened to be avable and I dont want to be alone. ra continued, Im sorry to disturb you. It doesnt matter. Im also avable now. After saying so with a smile, Laura ordered a cup of cappino from the waiter. Laura, do you remember what the cleaner who saved you looked like? ra asked Laura casually. Hearing this, Laura got alert, Why do you ask me this? Logan mentioned this to me and said he wanted to give all his proper thanks to that cleaner, but he couldnt find him. ra thought it was a reasonable excuse. I work at a magazine, so he wanted me to do him a favor. But I dont know anything about that cleaner, so I hope you can tell me what he is like so that I can find him as soon as possible. Chapter 241 Laura Gets Hurt I see. Laura asked thoughtfully, But why did my brother never tell me about it? Its probably because he hasnt had a chance to talk to you yet. After making another excuse, ra continued, Please describe to me what the cleaner looks like and what can distinguish him from the others? Ill call my boss and propose putting an ad in the magazine looking for the cleaner. After ra finished, she kept staring at Laura, observing Lauras expression. If what Laura said was true, she should remember the cleaner. After all, ording to what Laura said, she suffered memory loss. Thus, she should have remembered the cleaner, who was the first person she saw after waking up. I dont know, Laura looked away and said nervously, When I woke up, that cleaner had already gone. It was a nurse who told me that it was a cleaner who brought me to the hospital.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But this is different from what you said in the Hutchinsons. You said you saw the cleaner when you woke up. ra found something wrong with Lauras words. Really? Did I say that? Laura became a little nervous. You must have misheard me. I didnt say Id seen the cleaner. Then how did you know that he untied the ropes on your and Horaces wrists? ording to you, the cleaner even told you that he failed to save Horace because the mes spread too fast. ra was almost certain that Lauras previous exnation was a lie. I Laura was dumbfounded. She stammered but didnt know what to say. Finally, Lauras face darkened. ra, what exactly do you want to do? Laura, you are lying. ra raised her voice. It was not the cleaner who saved you from the fire. You must tell me what clearly happened back then. How on earth did you escape? Yes, I lied to you. Now that ra found out the truth, Laura didnt bother to pretend anymore. She admitted, I left by myself. Although ra had guessed, she was startled by Lauras words. Now that you woke first, why did you leave alone rather than wake up Horace? Did you want him to burn up in a fire? I dont have to exin this to you. Many people were attracted by ras voice and looked toward Laura and her. Seeing this, Laura stood up, took her handbag, and wanted to leave here. Stop! ra grabbed Laura. You cant go! Tell us exactly what happened back then. After bailing on ra, Laura said impatiently, Ive had enough of you. It has nothing to do with you. If you dont want to get into trouble, youd better stay away from this. Laura was not guilty at all. Instead, she began to threaten ra arrogantly, which greatly irritated ra. Ill tell Horace all about it. And he will teach you a lesson! Laura was amused. Sheughed out loud and said indifferently, ra, are you threatening me? Just tell this to Horace, but I dont think hell believe you. Noticing that more and more people were attracted, Laura was not eager to leave anymore. She sat down with a sneer at ra. ra, do you think Horace really likes you? You dont deserve him at all. Do you know how we spent the three hours in the elevator? Laura pretended to be shy. Horace said he still loved me and that hell divorce you eventually. Horace is mine, and I will definitely marry him. You are no match for me at all. Laura, you are going too far! ra was irritated by what Laura said, subconsciously banged on the table. I wont buy whatever you say Before ra could finish her words, Laura leaned back and fell to the ground with the chair. Besides, when Laura fell down, she hooked a tables leg with her toes. The next second, the table tilted and all the coffee cups on it crashed onto the floor. When Laura fell to the ground, her face hit right on some debris, which left a few bleeding wounds on her face. ra froze when seeing this. She did not expect Laura to fall down due to her banging on the table. My face! My face is bleeding! Before ra could calm down, Laura screamed in shock. Laura covered the wounds on her face with one hand and pointed at ra with the other, shouting, ra, how vicious you are! You tried to disfigure me! Laura said as tears, mixed with blood, trickled down her pretty face. Some people hurried to help Laura up, and the others called an ambnce at once. When Laura arrived here, everyone was attracted to her appearance, elegance, and nobility. Such a beauty could always distinguish herself from the others. But now, Laura was lying awkwardly on the ground. Her clothes were stained with coffee and even her face was broken. Everyone seeing this couldnt help worrying about Laura. From where these people stood, ra was more malicious than a witch. What the hell did you do? Whatever happens, you cant disfigure thisdy. A man took the lead to scold ra. As soon as this man finished his words, another man echoed, Cant agree more. Youre vicious! Are you trying to disfigure thisdy? You are overwhelmed by jealousy. You women are always envious! You cant say that! Not all women are as vicious as her. A woman stepped forward and gave ra a push. ordingly, ra lost her bnce, stumbled, and fell to the ground. Instead of helping ra up, everyone looked at her in fury. Chapter 242 Being Smeared You are such a shame for us women to do such things. Thedy who did the push also looked condescendingly at ra, who fell to the ground, with a face of righteous indignation, You got this look from your parents, even if you think you look ugly, you cant ruin other peoples faces. Your face is not as pretty as thisdys, but your heart is even uglier. Thats right, the man who echoed just now was a little ashamed, I was too angry just now. Excuse me for my words,dies. Its okay, its okay, she asked for it. Yes, we all know you didnt mean that. What this woman did is really unforgivable There was an uproar in the crowd and everybody started using ra. Struggling to get up from the ground, ra found that her palm was scratched, and it was now glowing with blood. Yet she didnt have time to pay attention to her wounds. ra immediately exined to the people around her, I didnt push her, its not what you think Weve all seen it, stop your excuses! Do you think were blind? Everyone saw you push this youngdy. Are you trying to say that this youngdy fell down and cut her own face by herself? Come on! What a ridiculous excuse! You dare not admit it? Apparently, no one believed ra. The crowd held Laura firmly behind them as if ra woulde forward and hit Laura at any moment. ra felt indefensible. The ambnce ising! Just as everyone was about to carry out a new round of reprimands on ra, the sound of ambnces came from afar. People had no time to pay attention to ra for now. They carefully helped Laura to the ambnce. ra knew that exnations were useless. Laura looked badly injured, so ra wanted to get into an ambnce and go to the hospital with her. Whats wrong with you? ra was pushed aside just as she approached the ambnce, Youve hurt her already, and now you want to y more filthy tricks on her in the hospital? Would you ever stop? I didnt, I just want to check if she is alright. ra was aggrieved. Laura was injured, but people shouldnt use her of being the attacker just like that. Stop lying! Its all your fault, stop acting as if you care about her. Listen, you should instead go to the police station. The man then reached out to ra as if he wanted to catch her. Seeing that the ambnce had already driven away, ra had no intention of continuing to exin. She grabbed a taxi and headed to the hospital. She hadnt asked what had happened that year. These things are rted to Horaces life, so she must find out. Moreover, she felt that Laura had fallen on purpose. ra must prove her innocence. Arriving at the hospital, ra found that Logan and Horace were there too. Horace! Seeing Horace, ra felt much relieved. She immediately told Horace what Russell had found. Today Laura has admitted that she was not rescued by a cleaner, but escaped the fire herself. ra couldnt wait to tell Horace everything she knew. She couldnt understand why Laura didnt save Horace since she could escape on her own. Horace was clever, ra was sure he would figure it out. Horace had a cold face since he saw ra. After hearing ras words, he looked even angrier. If Laura had left on her own, why had she disappeared for so many years? Horace stared at ra and asked, Why is the rope on my body untied?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I havent investigated this yet, ra thought that for a moment, Horace might not believe what she said, but Laura did admit it herself when she Enough! Horace interrupted ra impatiently. Horace, whats wrong with you? Sensing Horaces coldness, ra was a little puzzled, Why are you talking to me like that? Horace looked at ra disappointedly. He took out his phone, opened a video, and handed it to her. Watch it yourself. ra was shocked. It was a video of what happened to her and Laura at the caf this afternoon. In the video, ra was talking to Laura in a very angry and exciting way, but Laura looked calm and innocent. In the end, ra pped the table angrily, and Laura fell to the ground, her face scratched. The video was taken from afar, so there was no sound, but it captured everything clear, except when Laura fell to the ground. It looked as if ra had deliberately pushed Laura to hurt her. Someone in the caf must have recognized ra and Laura and filmed the video and posted it online. Horace, listen to me, its not true. Afraid that Horace would also misunderstand herself, ra anxiously exined what had happened in the afternoon, I didnt push her, she fell down by herself. ra, do you think Ill believe you? Horace looked disappointed. He didnt expect ra to deny it in such a dumb way. Do you hate Laura that much? Youve hurt her, and now youre ndering her again. nder? ra couldnt believe what she heard. She took two steps back slightly. From a little distance, ra looked at Horace, her eyes filled with shock. She was sad, on the verge of copsing. She thought Horace believed in her, so the first thing she did when she saw him wasnt exining but tell him Russells words. Horace didnt believe Laura had escaped the fire on her own, ra understood it. After all, she didnt believe it either until she heard Laura admit it herself. It was bizarre. Yet ra did not expect that Horace would believe what people on the inte said, that she hurt Laura on purpose, instead of her. In Horaces heart, was she a malicious woman who would deliberately disfigure someone out of jealousy? Chapter 243 Being Untrusted Do you believe them and think I deliberately hurt Laura? ras eyes had turned red. Horace didnt speak. But ra knew his attitude in this silence. Horace didnt believe her! raughed self-deprecatingly and turned away. She didnt want to exin anymore. The instant she turned around, ra lost control of her tears. She felt aggrieved and angry. The kidnapping that happened ten years ago had nothing to do with ra. Because of Horace, she had been pestering Laura, asking questions. However, now, no one believed her, not even Horace. ra suddenly felt that all she had done was pointless. Seeing that ra was leaving, Horace grabbed her by the hand. When ra turned around, Horace found her in tears. ra stubbornly looked away, which made Horace heartache. ra, I didnt say you hurt Laura on purpose. But youve been weirdtely, is it because of Laura? Horace said softly, Theres nothing going on between me and Laura. You are unlike yourself because of her. Dont. Unlike me? Getting rid of Horaces hand, ra met Horaces gaze and said self-deprecatingly, So what am I like in your heart now? A malicious woman? Or a jealous wife? ra! Horace sounded a little angry. He stepped forward and grabbed ra. Do you have to argue with me? You know I didnt mean that. Stop being dramatic, please. Dramatic? ra was speechless hearing that. Did Horace think it was all her fault? Enough, I dont want to talk to you anymore! ra calmed herself down a little and then broke free of Horaces grip, and walked outside the hospital, saying, I need some peace.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Horace looked at ras back. He didnt stop her from leaving this time, for he knew that it would only make things worse. He didnt want to argue with ra. Walking out of the hospital, ra saw Helena rushing over. Mom, what are you doing here? ra hurried forward. She was surprised to see Helena. Yet Helena pped her just as she went over. ra was stunned, not knowing what to do for a moment Feeling the pain in her face, ra gradually came back to her senses. With one hand covering her face, ra slowly looked back at Helena in disbelief, crying, Mom, why? Helena cried even harder. Her hand that pped ra was trembling. She pointed at ra and asked angrily, Why? Tell me, how can you hurt Lauras face because of jealousy? ra realized that Helena hade to see Laura. She pped her for Laura, without even asking what happened. Why did Helena p her daughter without asking what was going on? Mom, I didnt hurt Laura, trust me! Ill tell you what happened ra exined anxiously to Helena. Stop lying, I watched the video online. It clearly showed that you pushed Laura. Helena didnt listen to ras exnation at all. She grabbed ra and walked inside the hospital, Go! Apologize to Laura and ask for her forgiveness! Right now! No, I didnt do anything wrong! ra stood still stubbornly. She would never apologize to Laura. Are you trying to piss me off? Helena coughed. At the same time, she pulled ra harder, You have to apologize to Laura today! Seeing Helena coughing, ra was worried. She stopped struggling and was dragged into Lauras hospital room by Helena. Logan and Horace were there. Laura was resting. The wounds on her face had been bandaged. Seeing Helena pull ra in, Laura hurriedly sat up from the bed, Aunt Helena? Dont move, dont move! Helena rushed forward and stopped Laura from getting up. Looking at Laura, whose face was covered in bandages, Helenas eyes were full of sorry. Are you okay? I am fine. Taking Helenas hand, Laura replied, It doesnt hurt, dont worry. Howe? Helenas tears flowed again. Im sorry, Laura, its all ras bad, Ive scolded her, please forgive her, she will apologize to you now. Helena then turned around and said angrily to ra, Apologize to Laura! Mom! Seeing Helena siding with Laura, ra shouted, I didnt push her, her injury has nothing to do with me, trust me! Seeing that ra not only refused to apologize, but also kept making excuses, Helena pointed at ra furiously, and couldnt speak a word. Aunt Helena, please dont be angry. Laura stroked Helenas back, Im sure ra didnt mean it. She might be a little bit out of control seeing me and Horace being close. With that, Laura looked at ra and said earnestly, ra, it was urgentst time, that was why Horace took me to the hospital. Please, dont misunderstand. I came back only because I remembered what had happened. I would never get between you and Horace. You can rest assured. Laura, stop acting victim! Laura seemed to be interceding for ra. But every word she said implied that ra had deliberately hurt her out of jealousy. ra couldnt suppress her anger. You know what happened today. You know how you got hurt. You confessed to me that you escaped the fire by yourself. But now, in front of everyone, you dare not admit it? Hearing ras words, Helena gave her another p, Chapter 244 Abandoned by Everyone You refused to apologize to Laura. And now, you are even ndering her. How did I educate you! Being pped twice in a row by Helena, ra copsed. Her tears fell like rain. Mom, who is your daughter? Me or Laura? After shouting this to Helena, ra ran out of the ward crying.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At the end of the corridor, ra stopped. She was exhausted. She sat slowly against the wall, buried her face in between her knees, crying bitterly. Laura framed her. But neither her mother nor husband, whom she thought to be the closest to her in the world, believed her. They all sided with Laura and med her. Helena had never beaten her, but today she beat her twice for Laura. Lauras jeer, peoples pointing at her, Horace and Helenas yelling at her all shed through ras mind. She felt suffocated. She wanted to scream. ra felt so alone. No one trusted her in the world. Laura was beautiful, but ra couldnt feel her beauty. Now, all ra wanted was to reveal Lauras hypocrisy and let everyone see her ugly heart. But how? ra was immersed in her sorrow. She couldnt stop crying. At this moment, she felt someone crouching down in front of her. She opened her tear-filled eyes and looked up. It seemed to be Logan. Seeing that ras crying eyes were swollen and her snot was flowing, Logan felt sorry. He took a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to ra. ra looked at Logan angrily without taking the handkerchief. Logan sighed, and then reached out, wanting to wipe ras tears. Go away! ra shook Logans hand away and roared in a hoarse voice, Stop acting. Picking up the handkerchief that had fallen aside, Logan handed it to ra again, Wipe your tears first. What does it have to do with you? Thinking that Logan was Lauras older brother, ra couldnt suppress her anger, Horace and my mom dont trust me. No one in the world does, your sister won. So, stop! I trust you. Logan looked at her and said softly. You? Hearing Logans words, ra froze for a moment. Logan believed her? Yes, Logan looked at ra and repeated his word without hesitation. I trust you. Why? ra was puzzled. Finally, someone trusted her, but it was thest person she had ever thought of. You trust me instead of your sister? Hearing ras question, Logan was a little embarrassed. Indeed, few people in the world would trust other people than their family. Logan hesitated a little and then said bitterly, I watched Laura grow up. I know her very well. Shell never give up on what she wants. ra was still confused. Seeing that, Logan sat next to her and continued, When Laura was in kindergarten, one day a little girl in her ss brought a doll. It was very beautiful. Laura liked it. So, she asked the little girl if she could give her the doll. The little girl also liked the doll very much, so she refused. Later, when Laura was ying with the little girl, she suddenly came to the teacher in tears. There were several scratches on her arms, she said that the little girl attacked her. Laura was crying badly, so the teacher called me and the girls parents to the kindergarten. When I arrived at school, Laura hugged me and cried, saying that she liked the doll so much that she wanted to hug it secretly, but the little girl saw it and hurt her. The girl had been quietly saying that she hadnt hit Laura, but she was probably frightened by Lauras cries and the blood on her arms, so she didnt defend herself very much. As a result, the girls parents believed that their daughter had indeed hurt Laura. They coaxed Laura apologetically and gave her the doll. Only then did Laura stop crying. Later, the teacher went to check the surveince video, because she couldnt figure out why would the usually quiet girl suddenly attacked. Unexpectedly, she saw that when the two were ying, Laura suddenly scratched herself, and then ran to her in tears. Thinking that they were kids and that the matter had been resolved, the teacher didnt mention it again. However, she called me over, told me about the truth, and asked me to educate Laura well. After saying that, Logan looked at ra with some embarrassment. He assumed that this time, Laura probably did the same thing to make Horace not believe ra. Hearing Logans words, ra had mixed feelings. She didnt expect Laura to be so scheming at such a young age. So, you mean that Laura wont give up on Horace since she likes him so much and that she was lying when she said she wont get between me and Horace? Logan nodded, I guess so. Thats why I warned you to be careful. ra looked at Logan and asked, I said that Laura left the fire by herself ten years ago, do you believe me on that too? Yes, I do. Logan nodded. He hesitated again and then said, However, I dont think Laura left Horace there on purpose. She mustve been scared. And she didnt have the strength to take Horace out. After that, she was probably afraid that we would me her, so she said that someone had saved her. Laura was Logans sister after all. He didnt want to think of her as a bad person. Chapter 245 I Trust You Hear that Logan trusted her. ra was moved. At the same time, she felt kind of sad. Horace and Helena chose to trust the people online instead of her. On the contrary, Lauras brother chose to trust her. How ironic! Why do you trust me? ra asked, Arent you afraid that I hurt your sister on purpose? Maybe its because I know Laura too well. Logan smiled bitterly and looked at ra, And, for some reason, I feel close to you. I feel like trusting you. Besides, after knowing you for so long, Im sure you wouldnt do that kind of thing. Thank you, Logan. ra looked at Logan seriously. From thest time when Helena was hospitalized to helping her block the reporters in the cemetery, and to this unconditional trust time, it seemed that every time ra was in trouble, Logan showed up in time to help. Its fine. Amused by ras serious expression, Logan stroked her hair dotingly. In fact, this kind of action is a bit inappropriate between friends, but ra didnt feel offended. Instead, she felt warm as if Logan was her family. She gave a warm smile to Logan as well. At this moment, the sound of footsteps came. ra looked up, seeing Horace approaching, she immediately stopped smiling. She pursed her lips, refusing to look at Horace. ra was arguing with him angrily, but now she was smiling earnestly at Logan. Seeing that, Horaces expression turned bad. Horace walked to ra and reached out to her, Get up. Lets go home. ra ignored Horace and propped herself on the ground with one hand and the wall with the other, standing up slowly. She had been sitting for so long that she couldnt feel her legs. The moment she got up, she stumbled. Logan quickly caught ra. ras back was now against Logans chest. It looked like she had fallen into his arms on purpose. Logans hands were wrapped around ras shoulders. The air around Horace instantly turned cold. He bent down and picked up ra from Logans arms, then turned around and walked down the hallway. ra struggled to get down from Horaces arms. But Horaces strength was so great that she couldnt break free at all. She could only re at Horace, snapping, Put me down! Horace carried her out of the hospital and ignored her anger. Isaac had been standing by the car and waited, seeing Horacee out with ra in his arms, he went around to the back of the car and opened the rear door. Horace put ra in the back seat of the car and sat down beside her. Go home, Horace ordered emotionlessly. ra turned her head out the window as soon as she got in the car, refusing to look at Horace. Feeling the anger of the two, Isaac did not speak. He dared not. In silence, he quickly drove towards the vi. As soon as they arrived home, ra got out of the car and walked directly into the vi. Horace got out of the car quickly and followed behind ra. ra went directly to the bedroom on the second floor. Entering the bedroom, ra immediately closed the door. She wanted to lock it, but Horace didnt give her the chance. He pushed open the door and entered. Seeing Horacee in, ra turned to the closet, grabbed a set of clothes, and walked to the door. Horace stopped ra as she passed by. ra, we need to talk. Theres nothing to talk about. ra bypassed Horace. Get out of the way, Im going to take a shower. Pulling on ra, Horace wrapped his arms around her arms, ra, please dont be mad. Lets talk about Laura. Hearing Horace mention Lauras name, ras long-suppressed anger erupted instantly, she yelled at Horace, I said there is nothing to talk about! You dont believe me anyway. Im going to take a shower, let me go! ra, calm down. Sit and lets talk. Dont let your emotion take control. No! I dont want to talk. Get away, Im going to take a shower! Fine, Horace was also getting impatient, You want to take a shower? Me too! Then, He pulled ra to the bathroom.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Horace! What the hell do you want! Somewhat broken, ra shook away Horaces hand and cried out. Horace grabbed ra and threw her onto the bed and then leaned over to kiss her tearful eyes. Let go of me! ra was full of shame and anger. She desperately struggled under Horace, Let go! Didnt you hear me? Horace, you basta Her curse words were interrupted by Horace, who was pressing onto her body and kissing her fiercely, giving her no chance to speak. Horaces tongue swept aggressively into ras mouth. Looking at ra, who was struggling, Horace thought of the way she smiled at Logan in the hospital. How could she smile like that at other men? upied by jealousy, Horace kissed harder. His hand reached into ras clothes, moving on her back Exhausted, ra gradually gave up struggling, allowing Horace to do whatever he wanted. The behaviors that stood for intimate now made her feel humiliated. Tears fell down her cheeks. Unaware of ras abnormality, Horace kissed all the way downward, leaving red marks one after another on ras body. Horace raised ras hands above her head and inadvertently found her hand scratched. Horace stopped all movements for an instant. He saw that ras left palm was bleeding. ras hand was scratched by the ground when she was knocked down by the crowd in the caf. It had crusted, but after the struggle just now, it started to bleed again. Chapter 246 If He Truly Loves You The blood brought Horace back to his senses. He got up and looked at ra below. Her clothes had almost been torn off. Her body was full of hickeys. Her face was swollen because of Helenas ps and was now full of tears. Her closed eyes were trembling. Her tears fell from time to time Horace clenched his hand tightly, scolding himself silently. Why didnt he notice there were so many wounds on ras body! Hed been so rude to her just now Getting up from ras body, Horace hurried to get the medical kit. After Horace left, ra slowly opened her eyes. Her vision was blurred. Was it finally over? Sheughed at herself. ra felt pain all over her body as she struggled to sit up from the bed. Getting out of bed and picking up the clothes that Horace had thrown on the floor, ra walked to the bathroom absentmindedly. Turning on the shower, the warm water drenched her body, and ra felt a touch of warmth. The hot water washed away her tears and wounds, ra crouched on the ground and cried, she didnt know how she and Horace be like this. They were so in love before. Horace returned with the medical kit, but ra was not in the bedroom. He got anxious, but then heard the sound of watering from the bathroom. Carrying the medical kit, he walked to the bathroom door anxiously. When he was about to push the door in, he heard ras sobbing that she tried to suppress, mixing with the sound of water. He slowly withdrew his hand, and stood nkly outside the bathroom door, wondering if he should go in. Horace was heartbroken hearing ras sobs. He knew that ra definitely wouldnt want to see him. So, he slowly returned to the bedroom, took out the medicine, and put them on the bedstand, making sure that ra could easily see them. Then, he went to the guest room. ra came out of the bathroom. She was relieved not to see Horace in the bedroom. She didnt know how to face Horace now. She didnt want to see him for the time being. Weakly walking to the edge of the bed and sitting down, ra saw the medicine and bandages that Horace had ced on the bedstand. ra didnt pick them up. She looked at the things and lost her mind for a long time. The next day, ra got up early. She didnt see Horace when she went downstairs for breakfast, not knowing if he had left or was still sleeping. But it was better not to see him, otherwise, it would be too embarrassing. Not in the mood for breakfast, ra hurried to work after having a ss of milk. People at the office all looked at her with contempt. ra guessed that it was because of yesterdays video. Knowing that it was useless to exin, ra ignored the judging eyes. She went to her ce and sat down. People believed what they saw, as Horace and Helena did, but seeing was not always believing. ra ignored them, yet they didnt stop judging. The people in the office discussed what happened yesterday. Their voices were loud as if they were deliberately making ra hear them. How could she do such a thing? Isnt she always pretending to be kind and gentle? Who knows? Its just on the surface. I think shes too scared. She probably knew that she wont be Mrs. Kirnd for long, so she wanted to get rid of the threat as soon as possible. Yes, if I were Horace, I would choose Laura too. But, holy crap! How did shee up with the idea of destroying Lauras face! Yeah, I bet she didnt expect to be filmed and posted online. Now the whole world knows what kind of person she is. Horace will definitely abandon her.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. People nced at ra from time to time while discussing, lest ra not know that she was the subject. ra clutched the pen in her hand, her eyes filled with grievance. She wasnt as scheming as Laura, but one day, she would throw the evidence in front of people to shut their mouths, to show them how despicable the person they were defending now was, . Have you done gossiping in the work hours? Continue if anyone wants to get fired. Having heard the noises through the office door, Darren came out and shouted. Seeing Darren angry, everyone fell silent. Darren turned to ra and said, ra,e with me. ra followed Darren to his office although she didnt know what was going on. She didnt want to face the people outside. Darren asked ra to take a seat and then sat down opposite her. ra, are you okay? Darren asked ra gently. ra didnt know what to say. Words like Im fine was against her will. ra, I heard about what happened online. And Im sure you wouldnt have done such a thing, there must have been misunderstandings, right? Darren asked softly. Thank you, Darren. Hearing that someone else besides Logan chose to trust her, ra was moved. Thank you for trusting me. Of course, I will do. Darren took it for granted, and then asked cautiously, But, does Horace trust you? Hearing this, ra bowed her head and did not speak. Darren could guess the answer. The video was so clear, and Horace used to like Laura so much, so he probably didnt trust ra. ra, I watched Horace and Laura being together, they were deeply in love. Now that Laura is back, its normal for Horace to hesitate a little. Darren stood up and walked over to ra, crouched down, and took her hand. But, ra, if Horace loves you, he will trust you. And if he doubts you, he must be still in love with Laura. Chapter 247 She Is “Back2Past” ra tried to take back her hand, but Darren grabbed it tighter. He looked a little excited as he said, ra, now that Ashlee is gone, lets get back together, I would never doubt you like before, I Darren! ra raised her voice to interrupt Darren. At the same time, she got rid of Darrens hand and stood up. For a moment the atmosphere got a little awkward. Seeing that ra was angry, Darren came back to his senses. He shouldnt have proposed that now ra had just experienced such a thing. ra, Im sorry, I was too hasty. If you dont like it, I wont propose such things again. Looking at Darren, who was apologizing, ra felt that he had changed a lot. Darren would never have spoken to her like that before. Since Darren had apologized, ra stopped being angry. Sitting down again, ra shifted the subject and asked, When is Ashlees funeral? This Sunday. Darrens heart was relieved to see that ra was no longer angry. It seemed that he had to take it slowly. Will you attend the funeral? Yes, ra nodded, shes my sister after all. Okay, Ill arrange it. Thank you. ra looked at Darren gratefully. He had been arranging Ashlees funerals these days, it must have been a lot of work. Dont mention it. Its my duty. Darrens eyes were filled with affection. Realizing that there was something wrong with the atmosphere between the two of them now, ra quickly looked away, I need to go back to work now. After nodding slightly at Darren, ra hurried out of Darrens office.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Watching ra leave, Darren had a confident smile on his face. ra, I will make youe back to me. I thought Horace was right for you, but now it seems I was wrong. Darren murmured. As soon as she returned to her desk and sat down, ra noticed anothermotion around her. These people would never stop. Thinking that everyone was going to continue to taunt her, ra looked up, a little annoyed, but unexpectedly, she saw Laura walking towards her. Laura was in a pink dress and a pair of red high heels. The wound on her face was almost healed. What was she here for! ra was alert. Whatever for, it wont be anything good. Oh my God, is that Laura? Shes even more beautiful than on the screen. Its such a pity, that wound on her face! What if it leaves a scar? The person red at ra fiercely after saying that, couldnt forgive her for hurting such a beautiful woman. But she looks more mysterious now, no? I now understand why ra did that. I wont be confident facing such an enemy in love either. What does Laurae to ra for? im Horace? I suppose. But she has the right Listening to the discussion of the people around her, ra couldnt help but sneer in her heart. Was everyone deceived by Lauras seemingly weak appearance? What are you doing here? Seeing Laura walk up to her, ra asked in a cold voice. Looking around at all the people around, Laura smiled and said, Are you sure you want to talk here? ra stood up and walked straight to the pantry. She didnt want to act in front of those people for free either. At the pantry, ra looked at Laura who had followed, and asked, Now we can talk, what do you want? Laura spun around the pantry for a moment before slowly saying, You work here? It doesnt look good. Wouldnt Horace feel ashamed of you? Its none of your business. What if I say it is? Laura looked at ra aggressively. What the hell do you want? ra asked sharply. She didnt want to talk nonsense. Seeing ras angry expression, Laura smiled triumphantly, I came here to check the result of my work, of course. Laura looked at ra yfully and said, I told you that people wont believe you, they will only believe me. Im not wrong, right? ra, you are innocent, but no one in the world believes you, how does that feel? To be honest, I feel sorry for you. Even your husband and mother chose not to believe you. How pathetic you are! Did youe here to say these things? ra asked as calmly as possible. Yeah, I came here to tell you that. Also, people here would pay more attention to you after my visit, no? Laura stared at ra grimly, I just want you to be expelled everywhere, as a punishment for stealing things from me. Looking at Lauras arrogant posture, ra wanted to go straight up and p her, but she told herself over and over again that she couldnt get angry. ra knew that Laura hade here to trigger her. If she failed to control herself, people would judge her even more. Holding back her anger, ra said coldly, Are you done? If so, you can leave. Unexpectedly, ra was not enraged as she wasst time. Laura snorted coldly and whispered in ras ear, Ill take back whatever belongs to be, not a doubt. After saying that, Laura got up slightly and looked at ra in defiance Lauras words sounded very familiar. ra felt she had seen them somewhere. After thinking for a moment, ra remembered that Back2Past had said the same thing, that Things should also return to their owners. Youre Back2Past ! ra pointed at Laura and asked in disbelief. You finally knew. Laura scoffed, ra, are you really na?ve, or just stupid? Chapter 248 Ashlee’s Funeral So you sent the birthday video too?ra didnt expect that Laura had been paying attention to her since then. Hearing this, Laura became more aggressive. Who would it be otherwise? ra, you are too stupid. I didnt even have the desire to fool you anymore. After saying that, Laura left proudly. ra was left alone in the pantry. It took her a while toe back to herself. She couldnt believe that Laura was Back2Past. Laura was right, she was too stupid to find it only now. She couldnt me others for being tricked. ra worked the entire day under unfriendly eyes. After work, she felt exhausted, both mentally and physically. When she reached home, Horace hadnt returned yet. She forced herself not to think about Laura and had a bath, which made her feel better. Then, she felt hungry. She smiled bitterly when she realized that she didnt eat the entire day. The servant asked for a leave that day. ra got changed, and went downstairs, preparing to cook. In the middle of the stair, she saw Horace enter the vi. Looking at each other, they both felt rather awkward. ra stood there, hesitating about whether to go back to her bedroom or go down to the kitchen. After pondering for a few seconds, she chose thetter. But she didnt speak to Horace. Being ignored, Horace stood still at the door. After a moment, he entered the door and went to the study. He turned on theputer, wanting to continue his work. But ras cold eyes kept popping up in his head. He couldnt focus. Thinking that he couldnt get along with ra like this forever, he got up and went downstairs. At the door of the kitchen, Horace saw ra cook spaghetti. Hesitating for a while, he asked, Baby, I am kind of hungry, can you cook some for me too? ra had seen Horace at the door, but since he didnt speak and she didnt know what he wanted, so she pretended that she didnt see him. Hearing Horaces request, ra thought to herself, I knew it. The servant was not home. Horace, growing up as a rich kid, didnt know how to cook. He would be starving. So, she had prepared food for two people before he asked. Even though they were at a cold war, she wouldnt let him starve. But she didnt answer Horace, because she didnt want to give in. Being ignored, Horace felt kind of awkward. Yet he didnt know how to give in. So, after standing there embarrassed for a moment, he went back to his study. Sitting at the desk in the study, Horace felt regret. He should have asked one more time, maybe ra would answer. Now, he had no reason to spark a conversation again. Seeing Horace leave, ra felt pleased. She bet it was the first time that Horace had been ignored for something like eating. Thinking of his embarrassed expression, ra smirked. Just as Horace was upset in the study, he heard someone knock on the door, and then ras voice came. The food is ready, get down and eat. Horace got up happily. But when he opened the door, he found that ra had reached downstairs. He followed ra to the table and sat down, starting to eat somewhat absent-mindedly. He looked at ra several times, wanting to say something. But ra was focused on eating. He didnt know how to start. Horace. Just as Horace was thinking of how to break the silence, ra spoke. Yes? Horace felt joyful. He put down his fork and looked at ra seriously. ra didnt raise her head. Stirring her spaghetti with her fork, she said, Do you have time to attend Ashlees funeral with me? Its on Sunday. ra wasnt sure if she wanted Horace to go with her. They were in a cold war now, and she didnt want to give in so easily. But she didnt know how to deal with Glenn Middleton; after all, the copse of Mind Inc and Ashlees death had something to do with her. With Horace, she would be much more at ease. Hearing ras question, Horace hesitated. ra invited him to attend Ashlees funeral with her. It was a good opportunity for them to reconcile, but he couldnt go there. Not hearing an answer, ra looked up at Horace but saw his embarrassed face. ra understood that with the rtionship between Horace and Mind Inc, it might result in some unfavorable news online if he went there. Forget it, Ill go by myself. No, ra. Afraid that ra misunderstood, Horace exined, Its not that I dont want to go, but on Sunday Im going to discuss some details with Laura about the design. This meeting is very important. It is rted to the oue of the project and thepanys achievements in the second half of the year, so I cant be absent. Ill ask Isaac to send you there, okay? Hearing Horaces words, ra clenched her fork. Laura again! Horace was still going to work with Laura! Maybe Horace regarded Laura as a work partner and a regr friend, but Laura definitely didnt think the same. Thinking of what Laura had said today, ra didnt want Horace to see her again. But she knew Horace wouldnt believe her even if she told him Lauras words. Moreover, she and Horace had quarreled too many times these days for Laura, and she didnt want to argue over the same issue. Okay, I see. ra lowered her head and replied. ra, believe me. Thinking that ra was still doubting his rtionship with Laura, Horace reached up and lifted ras chin, looked into her eyes, and said, Laura and I are just working partners, we I know. ra interrupted Horace, not wanting to continue discussing Laura.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Horace also understood What ra meant. He stopped mentioning Laura. Silence once again pervaded the dinner table. After a while, ra asked again, Ashlees funeral is around the corner, can you let Valerie Bete back? Chapter 249 Valerie Showed Up Youve forgiven her for what she had done to you? Horace didnt want to let Valerie go so easily. Ashlees death should be the biggest punishment for her. As a mother, it was too cruel for Valerie if she couldnt even attend her daughters funeral. ra didnt want that. Alright, if you want her back, Ill make arrangements. Okay. ra continued eating without speaking more. Seeing that ra was still reluctant to speak, Horace sighed. It seemed that it was not easy to repair their rtionship. On Sunday, Isaac drove ra to Ashlees funeral. ra called Helena toe with her instead of going alone. After entering the venue, ra saw Glenn at a nce. Glenn was standing in front of Ashlees portrait; his back was slightly curved. He had lost his spirits. Looking at Glenns back, ras felt a little sorry. Glenn was never a qualified father to her, yet he was her family. Now seeing him frustrated in such an old age, ra felt sad. Helena didnt want to see Glenn again, so ra stepped forward alone. Dad, ra called out softly behind Glenn. Turning around and seeing ra behind him, Glenn felt a littleplicated. Mind Inc. had gone bankrupt. Valerie went far abroad. Ashlee died. Although Valerie and Ashlee had no one to me, Horace was still somehow rted to the matter. Now seeing ra at Ashlees funeral, Glenn had mixed feelings. But no matter what, ra was his only child now. Thinking of this, Glenn said warmly, Youre here. Yeah. Not knowing what to say, ra simply replied. Anyway, Ashlee your sister, you shoulde and say goodbye to her. After that, Glenn nced at Ashlees picture again with tears in his eyes. ra didnt know how tofort Glenn, so she silently stood beside him. Although the Middleton family had fallen, people knew that Darren arranged the funeral. Because of the Kirnd family, many celebrities came to express their condolences to Ashlee. At this moment, Darren was standing on the stage making a speech. Ladies and gentlemen, today, we are gathering here to mourn Ms. Ashlee Middleton. On behalf of Ashlees family and friends, as well as everyone presented, I would like to express my deepest condolences on the passing of Ashlee. May the dead rest in peace and the living strive Just as everyone was listening intently to Darrens speech, there was a suddenmotion at the door, mixed with the cry of a woman. People all looked over. The security guard at the door was trying their best to prevent a woman from breaking into the venue. But the woman was crazy. She pped the security guard desperately and kept scratching their faces with her fingernails. The security guards failed to stop her and the woman broke in. ra felt that the womans voice was very familiar. One closer look and she found it was Valerie. Valerie no longer looked like a nobledy. She looked messy instead. She was wearing patched clothes in the style of an old woman. Her sneakers were worn-out, and a bit unfit. Her heels kept sliding out of the shoes when she ran. Moreover, Valerie was now as thin as a skeleton. Her clothes looked loose on her body. Her cheeks were sunken. Her face was sallow yet at the same time pale. She looked malnourished for a long time. ra was somewhat stunned. She had never seen Valerie look like this. In her impression, Valerie had always been an arrogantdy in fancy clothes. But now, she looked like a beggar. Where did Horace send her? How could she have been tortured like this? Valerie staggered all the way to Ashlees body and then fell to her knees with a thud. My dear, how can you die! How can you leave me alone in this world! I didnt even see you for thest time. Darren, who was about toe forward to stop this, recognized Valerie when he heard her cries, and for a moment he was a little incredulous. Then he waved his hand to the security guards who were about to take Valerie away. Ashlee, my poor daughter, you died unjustly, you were murdered, its all my fault, I failed to protect you Valerie cried out disregarding her image. Among the female guests present, several were her friends. When they saw Valerie, who had never given in to others, they all sighed. People started to discuss. Glenn was also frightened by Valeries arrival at first. When he realized what happened, he hurriedly stepped forward and pulled Valerie away. Dont embarrass us at Ashlees funeral, okay? Everyones watching. Embarrass? Hearing Glenns words, Valerie stood up from the ground, grabbed Glenns shirt with both hands, and said angrily, You still care about your face at this moment? Glenn, youre a bummer. You cant even protect your wife and daughter. Are you a man? Are you a father? Nothing knowing where Valerie got so much strength, but Glenn couldnt break free from her for a while. He was shaken by her, and his face turned red because of the tie. Seeing that Glenn couldnt breathe, ra stepped forward to help out. Seeing ra, Valerie became even madder. She let go of Glenn and gave ra a p. ra dodged it in time, but Valeries sharp nails left several bloodstains on ras arm. ra Sleman, bitch! How dare you toe to Ashlees funeral! If it wasnt for you, how could my Ashlee die at such a young age? I must kill you today, bastard! Having said that, Valerie wanted to attack ra again but was stopped in time by Glenn. Darren blocked ra tightly behind him, looked nervously at the wound on her arm, and asked, Are you alright? ra shook her head, indicating that she was all right, and he didnt need to worry. But the moment she moved, the wound was torn up. ra grimaced in pain. Glenn Middleton, what the hell! Why did you stop me? This bastard killed your daughter! Seeing Glenn stop her, Valerie punched and kicked at him and screamed desperately. ra is also my daughter. She is my only child now. I have to protect her! Glenn was enraged seeing Valeries vicious look. There were so many people. It was such a shame. Whatever you want, go home. Dont make trouble here, okay! Hearing Glenns words, Valerie burst intoughter. Shes also your child? Glenn Middleton, youve been cuckolded long ago. Dont you know? What do you mean! Glenns face turned ashen. Let me tell you something. ra Selman is not your child. She is a bastard. Youve been raising other peoples child for so many years! After shouting these words, Valerie cried again, Youre still protecting her now. Glenn, do you know that this bastard killed the only daughter you had!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 250 She Is Not Your Daughter! Hearing Valeries words, there was an uproar. People didnt expect to hear such explosive news at a funeral. All of a sudden, everyone started talking about Glenn. He had lost a daughter and now his wife said his other daughter was not his. What an unlucky man! Bullshit! Feeling peoples judging look, Glenn threw Valerie a hard p and dragged her out the door, Go back with me now, dont embarrass us here. Pushing Glenn away, Valerie eximed, Im telling the truth! Valerie then turned to look at ra, and said grimly, ra, I hated you the first time I saw you, youre just a bastard, why do you live in my house! I took you to the hospital for a check-up, wanting to make a fake certificate and let Glenn kick you out of the Middleton family, but God was in my favor, you arent Glenns child.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Valeries words, ra recalled that when she was young, Valerie took her to the hospital for a check-up, saying that ra was too thin. At that time, ra was very moved. She was thinking that Valerie was not bad to her. Unexpectedly, Valeries real purpose turned out to be like this. No way, if you knew I wasnt fathers kid, why didnt you tell him! ra refused to believe Valeries words. ording to Valeries words, her purpose was to expel ra from the Middleton family, so why didnt she tell Glenn, but instead kept this secret for so many years? Youll have to ask your dear mother about that. Valerie looked at Helena. Why? Helena, arent you going to say something now? Mom, what the hell is going on? ra looked at Helena with a puzzled look. Helena went pale when Valerie said that ra was not Glenns daughter. Now seeing ra asking herself anxiously, she trembled with fear. Was the secret going to be exposed? ra, I I Helena didnt know how to exin it to ra. She kept crying. Seeing Helena crying without answering the question, ra felt unease, Mom, tell me, how can I not be my fathers daughter? Exin! ra was also so anxious that she was about to cry. Yet Helena remained crying. She shook her head and kept saying, Im sorry, Im sorry ra, Im sorry Helena, if you can say it, I will. Valerie stared at Helena, her sinister face mixed with a look of pride, I went to you as soon as I found out about this matter. You had a child with another man, how dare you send her to the Middleton family! Do you remember what you did after I told you what I found? Valerie looked at Helena andughed, You begged me, you got down on your knees and begged me! Helena, do you know how happy I was at that moment? Do you remember what you said? You said that as long as I dont tell Glenn about it, you will never see him again in this life, so I promised to keep this secret. Helena, tell people now if I telling the truth! Everyone presented looked at Helena in shock. What an amazing woman! She cheated on Glenn and fooled him to raise her child with another man. Thinking of this, people looked at Glenn with more sympathy. Mom, tell me she is lying. Its not true! ra was crying, hoping Helena woulde forward and deny it. But Helena didnt speak. She kept her head down and cried. Glenn, who almost had a mental breakdown hearing Valeries word, rushed to Helena and asked, Is what Valerie said true? Tell me! Speak! Helena just kept crying and said, Im sorry, Im sorry, its all my fault, Im sorry Apart from that, she didnt want to say anything else. Seeing that Helena wouldnt say anything, Glenn grabbed ra in anger. Lets go to the hospital for a paternity test now! Glenn grabbed her heavily. ra felt a bruise on her arm, but Glenn didnt care. He dragged her to the car. ra also wanted to know what was going on, so she didnt resist. Darren and Helena also followed up. At the hospital, Glenn took ra to the line. There werent many people in the hospital, so it should be their turn soon. Darren and Helena arrived as Glenn and ra waited anxiously. ra, Glenn, I Helena was still sobbing. At this moment, she didnt know what to say. Mom, what the hell is going on? Please exin to me! ra still couldnt believe what Valerie said. Dont ask, ra. Its my fault, its all my fault. Helena kept apologizing to ra but refused to answer her questions. Then what Valerie said is true? ra asked. Helena didnt speak anymore. She kept crying and shaking all over. Her face was colorless. Seeing that, ra didnt have the heart to keep asking. ra slumped back in the chair as if lost all her strength. She never expected that she would uncover such a big secret at Ashlees funeral. Over the years, Glenn had never cared about her like a father, but she still had a father at least. But now, she suddenly got to know that he was probably not her father. It was aplicated feeling. Her mind almost went nk. Chapter 251 Paternity Test Save it for yourself. I will see the result myself, Glenn snorted and spoke. Soon, the nurse came to call Glenn and ra over to the room. After the test was done, Glenn asked, When will we get the result? Sir, itll take a week for the text result toe out. You can go home and wait for our call to pick it up, the nurse answered. I want it today! Glenn roared at the nurse. Sir, you will have to pay extra fee for it, and it will take at least six hours. Are you sure you want it today? Although a bit startled by Glenns roar, the nurse asked politely. No matter how must it cost, I want it today! Okay, sir. You can pay for the extra fee first. This way, please. The nurse then led Glenn to pay the fee. Soon, Glenn came back. They waited in the corridor for the text result. Meanwhile, Darren apanied ra to treat and band her wound. C, dont worry. Perhaps Valerie was just babbling. Darren wanted to make ra feel better, but in vain. If Valerie was really just babbling, why would Helena say nothing? Tired of waiting, ra called Horace. She was flustered and scared and in need of hispany in the hospital. However, she called him several times and no one answered the phone. She kept hearing the busy tone and the robotic voice, Sorry, the person you are calling cannot ept calls at this time, please try againter. It dawned on her that Horace said he was having a meeting together with Laura today, she hung up the phone in disappointment. Just as Glenn was about to lose his patience, the test result came out. He hurriedly took over the text report from the nurse. Seeing the test result on the paper, he threw the paper at Helena and asked angrily, Exin this to me! Helena was startled and stunned in ce. She cried even sadder. Picking up the paper fell on the ground and looking at it, ra was shocked. The result showed that she wasnt rted to Glenn. Mom, what is this? Tell me the truth, will you? ra asked Helena in disbelief with sobs. How could this be? All along, she had thought Glenn was her father. Although he had never been a good father to her and she had always hated him, she thought at least she had a father. She couldnt take this. If Glenn wasnt her father, who was? Helena, answer me! Are you going to hide it from me forever? Glenn was outraged. I Im sorry, I Helena murmured. Eventually, she couldnt take the pressure and passed out. Seeing Helena pass out, ra anxiously ran to her and dared not move her, Mom! Are you okay? You are scaring me. A nurse heard the noises and saw Helena pass out; she hurriedly called her colleagues over. Helena was then helped to the emergency room. Doctor, is my mom going to be, okay? ra asked the doctor worriedly, seeing that Helena didnt seem to be waking up. Your mom has been in bad health. Although after a period of time of careful recovery, she had be much better, she has been suffering from mood roller roaster and it has gotten worse again. You have to take good care of her and keep her calm, the doctor said to ra. I see. Thank you, doctor. When will she wake up? ra asked again worriedly. Dont worry. Its not a big problem, she will wake up in three or four house, the doctor said, trying to make her feel better. Okay. Thank you, doctor. ra then saw the doctor away, asked Darren to go home and stayed here with Helena. As for Glenn, who had just found out that he had been deceived by Helena for years, was so pissed that he didnt care about Helena passing out at all and had already left. Can you do this alone? I can stay here, Darren asked worriedly. After all, ra had just suffered a heavy blow. Its okay, just go, ra refused. I am in a mess right now and I need some space. You can go home. I will call you if anything happens. Okay then. Darren couldnt insist anymore after hearing her words. Call me. I will. ra nodded and gave him a smile as thanking him. After sending him away, she sat beside the bed in a daze and stared at Helena, who was lying on the bed, lost in thought. When it got dark, Helena finally woke up. Seeing ra, tears rolled down her eyes again. ra, Im sorry. Im really sorry. Its all my fault I lied to you for so many years. Please forgive me. I am really sorry Mom, I when ra was about to ask Helena who her father was, she thought of the doctors words and stopped.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She forced back her question, took some tissues to wipe Helenas tears for her. Mom, dont cry. Its okay. No matter who my father really is, I am d you are my mom. Hearing her words, Helena cried even sadder. ra, I am so sorry. I am, I really am Im a bad mother It will be okay, mom. Its okay. ra couldnt help crying when she saw Helena cry. She hugged Helena. It was not until she cried for a while before ra finally calmed down, she wiped Helenas tears for her while saying, Mom, stop crying, okay? The doctor said you cant be too excited now. Helena agreed with sobs and held aback her tears. Probably she was too tired from all the crying, she fell asleep soon after. After washing her face in thedies room, ra asked the nurse for a water basin and a clean towel. She picked up some warm water and wiped Helenas face for her. After this, she sat beside Helenas bed again. Chaper 252 Prince and Princess Seeing that Helena had been sleeping for a long time, ra didnt know what she should do, so she took out her phone and logged on her Facebook. She browsed through her page and found the live stream room of the Solrace Corporations official ount. Out of curiosity, she clicked into it and saw that Horace and Laura were being interviewed. She immediately locked her phone and soon felt herself pathetic. She had been calling Horace just now and no one answered the phone, it turned out he was with Laura the whole time. Eventually, she couldnt help but turn on her phone to continue watching. She found that it was a productunch of a new set of jewelry of the Solrace Corporation and Laura was the lead designer of it. In the video, Laura was in a long white strapless dress and a pearl ne thatplemented her corbone perfectly. Perhaps it was because it was on live stream, she put on a different style of makeup today, which was simple with a tangerine red lipstick on. She looked refreshing, beautiful and sexy. Horace, who sat next to her, wore a regr ck suit. Although the suit was nothing special, his perfect figure and unique charm made it special. Anyone who looked at him would be impressed. There had been rumors about Horace and Laura, so, aside from some regr questions, the reporters took the perfect opportunity to ask them some private questions. Horace seldom answered them, which was his style. However, Laura didnt avoid answering them at all. Even when facing some really harsh questions, she could still give perfect and interesting answers, which made everyone like her more. ra could see that there were all praising words for Horace and Laura in the live stream room. They make a really cute couple! They seem to be wearing matched clothes! They look like a prince and a princess! I can imagine how good-looking their kids will be. Just be together! A CEO and ady from a noble family, how perfect is that? Looking at Laura, who was smiling brightly at everyone in the camera, ra thought of the arrogant look on her face the other day when she came to her. She was really good at disguising. Atst, the lost said to the reporters downstage, Everyone, you can ask onest question now! Feel free to ask what you want to know! A reporter hurriedly stood up and asked, Miss Hutchinson, we have known enough about the story behind the jewelry, can I ask you something personal? Of course, you can choose not to answer it. Pretending to think for a while, Laura smiled brightly, Of course. Its pretty obvious that a beautiful and talented woman like you have a lot of admirers, I wonder what your type is? Can you tell us so that men could work to improve themselves? Well, Laura turned to look at Horace before she smiled and said, I choose not to answer it. Is it because you are still in love with Mr. Kirnd? the reporter was unwilling to give up. Laura smiled without saying anything. The host hurriedly said, Okay. Thats all for the interview today. Thank you, Mr. Kirnd and Miss Hutchinson. And everyone, thank you all foring. Goodbye! Although Laura didnt answer the questions, but the nce she took at Horace had given her away. Tomorrow, there would be all kinds of foreseeable news and gossips about Horace and her. After the interview, Horace returned to the lounge impatiently. He thought that the reporters were really gossipy and boring, it was a press conference for productunch, but he was asked all kinds of personal questions. Taking out his phone, he found that there were several missed calls, which were all from ra. Worried that there might be some ident, he called her back immediately. ra had put down her phone after the live stream was over. She had been feeling blue. Everyone knew that Horace was already married, but they kept coupling him up with another woman. Hadnt they thought about how his wife would feel? Or did they think she was no match for Laura? At the same time, she was ming Horace. When she was waiting for the paternity test result and needed hispany, he was with Laura. As she was still thinking about the live stream just now, her phone buzzed. She picked it up and found Horace calling her. However, she didnt really want to answer his call right now, so she ignored it, muted her phone and put it aside. Sorry, the person you are calling cannot ept calls at this time. Please try againter Horace frowned when he heard the busy tone. Didnt ra take her phone with her? Out of worry, she called again. She had been angry with him and wouldnt have called him so many times if there was nothing. Seeing her phone screen lit up again, ra hesitated before she went to the corridor outside the ward to answer the call. Whats up? ra asked Horace in a in tone. Why didnt you answer the phone? Horaces voice sounded a bit stern since he was worried just now, which only made ra feel more aggrieved. It was muted and I didnt hear it. Oh, I see. Horace breathed a sigh of relief. Why did you call me just now? Did something happen? Nothing. ra suddenly didnt want to bring up what had happened with him. I wanted to know where you were, you didnt answer me, so I called several times. Okay. I have just finished the press conference and Im heading back to thepany now, Horace exined to her why he didnt answer her calls. I see. I will leave you alone now. After saying that, she hung up the phone before Horace could say a word. She leaned against the wall tiredly. Since when did she start to feel exhausted talking to him?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He said he had just finished with the press conference, so he should be with Laura now. Chapter 253 Unexpected Guest There were noises on his side just now and ra seemed to have heard Lauras voice. She shook her head and warned herself not to overthink. Seeing the phone hung up, Horace wondered if ra was hiding something from him, judging from her weird tone just now. Horace? Lauras voice interrupted his thoughts. Can you give me a ride to the celebration partyter? I didnt drive today. Because the set of jewelry was really popr as soon as it came out on the market and the press conference was a sess, the Solrace Corporation had decided to throw a celebration party at a five-star hotel for the design team. However, Horace didnt intend to attend the party. I need to go back to thepanyter to deal with something. Besides, everyone wont be able to enjoy themselves if I went there, you can take their car. Okay then. Upon knowing that he wouldnt be there, Laura felt a bit disappointed, but she didnt want to make Horace annoyed. Take care on your way. I will, Horace replied, then he told everyone about it and drove back to thepany. Sir, Mr. Darren Kirnd is waiting for you in your office, when Horace got to his office, his assistant stood up and said. Got it. Horace was a bit confused about why Darren woulde see him. He knew that this niece of his had never liked him. Sitting on the sofa in Horaces office, Darren had been waiting for him. He came here today to talk to Horace about ra. When the video of ra and Laura in a coffeehouse together was posted online, Horace chose to believe in Laura. It was since that time that Darren began to think maybe Horace was still hung up on Laura. After all, he did like her very much before. And after what had happened to ra, he was surer of his guess based on the fact that Horace didnt even keep rapany. He thought since Horace was still in love with someone else, he didnt deserve ra. As soon as Horace entered his office, he saw Darren lost in thought on the sofa. He only took a nce at him before he took off his coat and hang it on the hanger. Then he sat in front of his desk and asked, Whats up? Since you dont love ra, let her go, Darren raised his head and said straightforwardly. With his eyes squinted, Horace looked at Darren and said in a cold voice, What did you say? Without any fear, Darren looked into his eyes and continued, Shes now in the hospital while you are here, isnt it enough to imply something? Horace, since you dont Shes in the hospital? Horace got distraught in an instant as he heard Darrens words. You dont know? Darren frowned in confusion when he heard Horaces question. When we were in the hospital today, I saw her calling you several times. Didnt she tell you what has happened today? Darren wasnt sure if Horace really had no idea or not. I was right. Horace thought to himself. When he was on the phone with ra just now, he sensed something from ras tone. It turned out she was really hiding something from him. What happened exactly? Horace asked in a stern voice, looking at Darren. Seeing that Horace really didnt know, Darren told him briefly what had happened today. Valerie came to make a fuss at Ashlees funeral today, she not only hurt ra, but also told her that she wasnt Glenns biological daughter. They did a paternity test and found out it was true. Mrs. Selman couldnt take it and passed out, now ra is taking care of her in the hospital. After he got the address of the hospital, Horace took his coat with him and walked towards the door. When he walked to the door, he suddenly stopped, turned around and said to Darren in a cold voice, I love ra, so you dont stand a chance with her. Keep your eyes off of her. Then he left the office. Hearing his words, Darren clenched his fists. He didnt know what went wrong. He came to dered a battle with Horace, somehow, he felt like a messenger. On his way to the hospital, Horace couldnt get his mind of what Darren had said to him. So many things had happened today, ra must be under a lot of pressure and he should be with her. But why didnt she tell him about these things when they were on the phone just now? He had to hear them from Darren. Thinking of this, Horace felt a bit angry beside his worries for ra. Wasnt he as important as Darren to her? He drove fast to the hospital. After asking the nurse, he found Helenas ward. He pushed the door open and wanted to ask ra why, but he stopped his pace when seeing the scene. ra had fallen asleep sitting on the chair beside Helenas bed. He walked over quietly and squatted down beside ra. He had been a bit angry just now, but his anger disappeared the second he saw the tired look on ras face, all that was left was his sorry for her. After going through so much today, she must be exhausted.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that one of her arms was wrapped in gauze, his face darkened. He only allowed Valerie back to the country because ra begged a mercy for her, but it seemed she didnt change at all! Even in her sleep, ra was still frowning. It seemed that she couldnt sleep well. Horace gently touched her face, feeling sorry for her. When his hand touched her face, ra felt a bit cold and woke up from her sleep. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Horace. She was in a trance waking up from her sleep, it took her a while to realize she was still in the hospital. Why are you here? ra asked surprisedly. Pointing at Helena, who was still sleeping on the bed, Horace grabbed ras arm that didnt get hurt and they walked out of the room. ra, why didnt you tell me on the phone what has happened? Horace asked her in a gentle voice. Without answering his question, ra asked, You were at that press conference just now, why are you here all of a sudden? Hearing this, Horace realized what was going on. The press conference had been on live stream, ra must have watched it on her phone. She didnt tell him what had happened today probably because she was angry with him. Baby, it was just work. Dont think too much, okay? Horace said in a gentle voice. I see, ra answered resignedly. She knew she had no reason to be angry with him, she couldnt ask him not to see Laura ever again, could she? Assuming ra had gotten over it, Horace put it behind and asked, Does your arm still hurt? I feel much better now. ra felt better when she saw that Horace was feeling sorry for her. Then she went over what had happened today with Horace. In Seans office in the Solrace Corporation. Sitting in front of his desk and seeing that the stock price of Kirnd Group had been falling, he was so angry that he threw the pen in his hand to the ground. The Solrace Corporation was growing bigger and bigger and its product line had been expanding, ovepping with the business of Kirnd Group. So far, Kirnd Group had lost a lot of money. Had Horace been going against him? Sure enough, he shouldnt have shown him mercy at all! At this time, there were gentle knocks on the door. What now? Hearing Seans angry voice, his assistant dared not go in and said outside the door, Mr. Kirnd, you have a visitor. I wont see him. Just tell him I am busy now! Sean didnt want to see anyone now. But, Mr. Kirnd, its a beautifuldy, she said herst name was I said, I wont see him! Didnt you hear me? Sean interrupted her. Beautifuldy? So what? He would see her just because she was a beautifuldy? What was with his assistant? Mr. Kirnd, you seem really busy. There came a voice of a woman, dripping with sarcasm. You dont even have time for me? Regardless of the assistants attempts to stop her, she walked into Seans office. Seeing the woman, Sean widened his eyes and sat up from the chair, When did youe back? Chapter 254 A Deal What? You dont wee me here? the woman who walked in said calmly. Ignoring the shocked look on Seans face, she walked to the sofa and sat down on it. Whats that supposed to Sean forced back his words when he saw that his assistant was still here. He turned to him and said, You can go on with your work. The assistant was curious about who the woman was and why Sean would be so surprised to see her, he even wondered if she was Seans mistress. Although he was curious, he had been working for Sean for a while and knew what he should and shouldnt do, especially when Sean was still angry. Hearing Seans words, he said, Okay, sir. Then he left the office. After he left, Sean walked to door and nced around. He didnt close the door until he made sure that there was no on around. Then he walked nervously to the woman and asked, Laura, when did youe back? The woman was Laura Hutchinson, indeed. She was wearing white clothes that pictured her slim figure and a pair of big sunsses that covered half of her face. If one didnt look carefully enough, he wouldnt be able to tell it was her at a nce. A while ago, Laura said, Mr. Kirnd, you dont watch the news at all? What news? Sean had been worried sick about thepanytely and had no time for news.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Looking at him in disbelief, Laura shook her head and sneered in her heart. Such a sensation had happened and Sean didnt even know. What an old-fashioned man! No wonder he would be defeated by Horace. However, even if he was old and stupid, he would be a great pawn. Without answering his question, Laura stood up and walked around his office. Mr. Kirnd, you have a nice office here. Although you took a high risk back then, you got what you wanted eventually. Hearing her bringing up what had happened back then, Sean was a bit flustered. He didnt want to circle around the bush with Laura and asked straightforwardly, Why did youe back? You had promised you would nevere back. Seeing the nervous and frightened look on his face, Laura sneered. What are you so scared of? What? You feel guilty? I warn you, Laura. You are also a part of what had happened back then. If you tell anyone about it, both of us will be doomed, Sean said angrily when he saw the indifferent look on Lauras face that waspletely different from that on his. He had a bad feeling. Compared with that girl back then, the Laura now had grown much smarter. She could no longer be yed like a toy by him. Dont be angry. Rx. No one will find out about it, Laura said, walking up to him with a charming smile. However, her words sounded dangerous, Besides, Im here to work with you again, Work with me? Sean stared at her in confusion with his guard on, What do you mean? I know that although you are nominally the CEO of Kirnd Group right now, your position is not secured. As far as I know, Horace has taken back some of the shares in Kirnd Group. I can help you get them back and help you gain full control of Kirnd Group. What do you think? Why would you do that? Although Sean was moved by her words, he was still sane and knew she wouldnt help him for nothing. Moreover, how are you going to do that? Of course, I wont do it for free. an evil smile appeared on Lauras face as she said. You want all the shares of Kirnd Group, while I want ras life. Youll know how I can help you when the timees. You want to kill her? Sean squinted and asked. There was cunning smile on his face as he said vaguely, Its too risky, I wont help you. No risk, no reward, Laura tried to persuade him, Moreover, I wont kill ra. I just want to teach her a lesson. She should be punished for trying to take what is mine. Really? Sean had witnessed how ruthless Laura could be, and he found it hard to believe in her words. Of course. I just want to take back what belongs to be in the first ce. But if someone died during the process and brought the police, what good would it do me? After thinking about her words and the Solrace Corporations attack on Kirnd Group recently, Sean nodded and asked, Then what do you need me to do? Seeing that he had agreed, Laura smiledcently. You just have to Laura whispered in Seans ear. Just like that, a n targeting at Horace and ra was being made. Recently, the rtionship between ra and Horace had gotten a lot better and they didnt feel as awkward together as before. However, thinking of the fact that Horace would be working with Laura often, ra couldnt help but feel a bit ufortable. She felt that there was something between Horace and she that had drifted them away a little. She told herself that it would onlyst till the project was finished. ra just wanted things to go back to what they had been before. On this day, ra got to the subway station after she got off work. When she was waiting for the subway, she got a message from Isaac, saying that Horace wanted to see her and asked her to wait in the alley near the subway station. He said he woulde to pick her up soon. Seeing the message, ra felt it a bit weird. Isaac usually called her if he had anything and seldom texted her. Besides, when she was having breakfast with Horace in the morning, he didnt say anything special. After reading the message again and confirming it was from Isaac, she didnt hesitate and quickly turned around to go wait for Horace in the alley. Maybe Horace had something important to talk to her, she thought. However, she didnt see Isaacs car after she got to the alley. After patiently waited for a quarter, she still didnt see Isaac. Sensing that something seemed off, she took out her phone and was about to call Horace to ask. As soon as she took out her phone from her bad, someone covered her mouth and nose with something from behind. ra sensed a strange smell, and gradually she passed out Chapter 255 Kidnapped After ra passed out, two more men in ck and wearing masks carried her to a car and then drove away. When she woke up again, she felt it familiar to the time when she was kidnapped by Ashlee. However, she only felt intense headache thest time she woke up, but this time, she felt dizzy and weak all over. Was she kidnapped again? This was the first idea that came to her as soon as she became conscious. She tried to move her hands and feet and found that they were tied. She thought that she was really a jinx. She then struggled to get up to see where she was exactly. It took her a lot of efforts to sit up. Then she found herself in a warehouse. It was shabby here, it seemed that it had been out of use for years.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Without thinking more, she rubbed her hands and tried to loosen the rope. Save it, a familiar females voice sounded. ra turned around and saw Laura walking over. Why are you here? she asked surprisedly. Then she realized something and asked, You kidnapped me? ra, you are still so stupid. Why do you always ask stupid questions? Laura said with disdain. Why did you kidnap me here? Im warning you. This is against thew. Arent you afraid you might be put into jail? ra questioned her in anger. She couldnt believe that Laura would kidnap her. Of course, I am. But you will have to live to call the police first, Laura said with contempt in her eyes, squatting down and staring at ra. Realizing the warning in her words, ra had a bad feeling. What the hell do you want? Let me go now! What do I want? Laura burst intoughter and then grabbed ras chin. Staring at her with a ferocious look in her eyes, she said, I want to destroy you. ra, who do you think you are? You have neither beauty nor a decent family background, you had no right topete with me for a man! Feeling the pain in her chin, ra shook her head and tried to struggle out of Lauras grip. However, it only irritated Laura, who grabbed ras chin even tighter and her fingernails pierced through the flesh. It was such a sharp pang that ra felt her chin was about to go numb. Seeing that there was no way she could struggle out of Lauras grip on her chin, she said with difficulty, I have neverpeted with you for Horace. When I met him, I didnt even know you were still alive. And now I am back, why didnt you leave him? Laura asked, staring at ra with hatred in her eyes. Her delicate face was twisted because of hatred. Upon hearing her words, ra widened her eyes in disbelief. Did Laura mean that even though they had been together already, ra had to leave Horace and hand him to her as soon as she came back? Horace doesnt have feelings for you anymore. What you had is in the past! Besides, we are already married! Although shocked, ra wanted to open Lauras eyes to the truth. Laura let go of her chin and said with angry, He has no feelings for me? Then who does he have feelings for? You? ra, you really think highly of yourself, dont you? You think you deserve him? Why cant he? He told me himself that you are just working together, he has no feelings for you now! Even though she knew such words would agitate Laura and put herself in a more dangerous situation, ra shouted at her. She had had enough. Why did everyone think she didnt deserve Horace? Did everyone think only Laura was enough for Horace because she had a pretty face? Really? Laura smiled out of anger. Then do you think he will still be with you if he finds out you have slept with other man? What do you mean? What are you going to do? ra panicked upon hearing her words. Laura could even cut her face to frame her, someone who could be so ruthless to herself would only treat others more cruelly. Nothing, Laura stood up, patted her hands and said to ra, who was lying on the ground, with a smile. Just imagine it. Tomorrow, the news that you were raped will be all over the newspapers and websites, and there will be a lot of pictures of it on the Inte. I wonder if Horace will still like you as you thought he does. How dare you! ra was frightened by her words and she was scared she might actually do it. If you did anything to me, Horace wont let you go! Ill tell him everything! So, youd better let me go right now! Oops, I am so scared. Hearing her words, Laura burst intoughter. ra, tell me, why do you never learn? You said the same words in the coffeehousest time. I have told you. Everyone will only believe me instead of you. It happenedst time and itll happen this time. How dare I? Well, Laura nced at ra before she shouted at outside the warehouse, Come in, all of you! Soon, four filthy and ugly men came in from the outside, all of them were in their middle age. Then were dressed in shabby clothes and their hair was all messy, as if they hadnt had their hair cut in decades. They smell awful, it seemed they hadnt taken a shower for a long time. Even from afar, ra could smell the awful stink from them. As doon as they walked in and saw the two beautiful women, they drooled and swallowed. They looked at ra and Laura up and down with their obscene eyes, which was frightening. Laura was also disgusted with them, when they walked in, she covered her nose with her fingers and stepped back. Laura, who are they? Why are they here? ra broke down as soon as she saw the men, she asked in a trembling voice. Although she had guessed this, she didnt expect Laura would actually do this to her. She hired these obscene men to rape her? Chapter 256 Filthy Beggars Seeing ra broke down and cried, Laura slowly walked over to her with an evil smile, which made her beautiful face looked a bit scary. Why are they here? Didnt I make it clear to you just now? ra, I picked them carefully, what do you think of them? I warn you, be careful with what you are doing, ra was so scared that her voice was trembling, Ask them to go away! It took me a lot of efforts to find them, I cant let them go without doing anything. Laura looked at her with evilness in her eyes. You think I have been bluffing the whole time? You said Horace likes you a lot, right? Im looking forward to seeing if he still likes you after you were raped and humiliated! How dare you do this to me? Let go of me! ra flustered and shouted, staring at the ferocious look on Lauras face. Horace wont let you go after he knows this, let go of me now! Should I be afraid? Ignoring ras threat, Laura took out a camera from her bag and shook it at ra. I will not only ask them to rape you, but also tape it and post in online! By then, Id like to see how you are going to live with it and stay with Horace. Enjoy this, and dont worry, Ill make sure it gets taped. After that, Laura didnt say anything more, took a few steps back and waved her hands at the beggars, Shes all yours today, dont disappoint me. The beggars had been excited since they saw ra. They had thought they were asked to rape an ugly woman, but they were surprised that it was a beauty. They were all thrilled. They could not only get paid for this but also sleep with a beautiful woman. It was like they have hit the jackpot. They rubbed their hands,ughed at each other and walked to ra step by step. Seeing the four mening at her with filthy smiles and their dirty teeth, ra moved back in terror. Fuck off! Leave me alone! With the camera on and fixed on ra and the men, Laura said to the beggars, If the video made me happy, Ill double your pay. The money will be enough for you to spend for the rest of your lives.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hearing her words, the men were even more excited and surrounded ra. One of them even touched her face, which trilled the rest of them. They were about to drool, This is a beauty, we are gonna have so much fun today. I know! So, are we going to do it together or should anyone go first? one of them asked. We can do it together. I say we share her! Look at her crying face, oh, it makes me want to fuck her more. Then do it. One of them then grabbed ras arm and was about to take off her coat. Seeing him make a move, the others all tried to tear ras clothes. No! Go away! Looking at the men, whose hands were all over her, ra felt disgusted and wanted to puke. She screamed, Fuck off! Dont touch me! Laura! I hate you! Tell them to go away! Fuck off! ra broke down and shouted so hard that her voice became hoarse. She tried to resist the mens touch but in van. Oh. Ignoring her scream, the beggars kept trying to tear her clothes. Scream! Scream harder! We havent fucked a woman for years. Keep screaming, its more exciting! Go away! You scums! Dont touch me! ra struggled hard, but with her hands and feet tied, she was no match for the men. Soon, her coat was taken off. Looking at her slim figure in a tank top, the men were even more excited and they swallowed. Beauty, stop screaming. No one will hear you in the suburb, one man said, he was about to touch ra. Thats right. Be a good girl and we will be gentler to you, the other said with watering mouth. They had been making a living by begging all these years, they could hardly feed themselves, let alone get a wife. They didnt expect they would have a chance to sleep with such a beautiful woman and they thought even death was worth it. Ah! the man who had just touched ra suddenly screamed and withdrew his hand in an instant. Seeing the bitemarks on her hand, he pped ra in the face. You bitch! You bit me? You have to y this the hard way, dont you? I will kill you! ras mouth bled after the p. Realizing that there was no way she could struggle out and hearing the mans words, she scried and pleaded, Please, let me go. How much does she pay you? Ill double No, triple it! Please, I will give you as much money as you want if you let me go Now you are begging for mercy? Its toote! The men had been driven insane by their sexual desires and couldnt care less about ras crying. We dont want money now. We just want to fuck you! They pulled her up andy her on the ground, then they grabbed her wrists and ankles to stop her from moving. One of them reached out his hands and was about to remove her tank top, the only clothes left on her No! Let go of me! You bastards! Let go! Although her voice had be so hoarse that it was difficult for her to make a sound and she had worn out, she kept struggling and screaming. She tried to curl up her body to avoid their hands. She couldnt let them do this to her, no! She had just started a new life. She couldnt bear to be criticized by others again. Where are you, Horace? Come save me! I dont want this! ra felt that she was getting weaker and weaker. Was she really going to be raped by these men today? No! Shed rather die! However, being controlled by the men, she couldnt even end her life. She felt so desperate now. Who could save her? Chapter 257 Saved Standing there, Laura smiled while ra was struggling. She had been taping this with the camera in her hand and ras shouting and screaming was a pleasure for her. ra, this is what happens when you offend me. You want to take away what I mine? I will destroy you! When you are frowned upon after this, Id like to see if Horace will still like you! Thinking of this, Laura couldnt helpughing. Horace was hers, forever hers! No one could take him away from her! At this time Bang! Noises of someone banging the door came. Hearing the noises, the four men, who were tearing ras clothes, stunned. They looked at each other alertly, one of them said in a trembling voice, It is the police? Hearing his words, the other three stopped taking off ras clothes and looked at the door of the warehouse.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Is it really the police? Will we go to jail? the other asked in terror. They had been beggars for a long time and done a lot of illegal stuff, but they had never done something like this, so they had been feeling worried. Now that someone was here, they were so scared that their legs were shaking. They were no longer the ferocious men who were about to rape ra. Laura also stared at the gate nervously, holding the camera tightly. She had thought she had this well-nned, and no one else beside her and Sean knew about this. How could anyone call the police? Who the hell was it? Help! Help! Help me! while everyone was stunned, ra shouted with all her strength. Her hopes were up again. No matter who it was that was out there, she finally had a shot at escaping. Seeming to have heard her screaming for help, the person outside hit the door even harder. Seeing this, Laura walked over and pped ra in the face hard in anger. Then she said to the four, Shut her mouth! The men were at a loss and didnt know what to do, hearing her words, they hurriedly grabbed ras clothes, trying to shut her mouth with it. Then, with another bang, the gate burst open and someone rushed in quickly. The beggars were shocked, stopped and looked behind them. As soon as one of them turned his head, he saw someone waving his fist at him. Before he could dodge, he was hit and fell with his back to the ground and a bleeding nose. Seeing that someone came to save her, ras eyes lit up and she mumbled through the clothes. The man removed the clothes stuffed in her mouth and hid her behind his back. Logan, ra called his name in joy, Get me out of here, please. Get me out. Although Logan was Lauras brother, ra somehow believed that he came to save her and that he wouldnt hurt her. Looking at the men and the disheveled ra, Logan could guess what was happening before he showed up. After staring at Laura, Logan walked over and kicked down the man standing in the front. Seeing what he was capable of, the men were scared and stepped back. Its none of our business, it was all her! She ordered us to do this! We are innocent! Yeah! She paid us to do this! We didnt want to do this at all! Please let us go! We dont want to go to jail! the men hurriedly said, pointing at Laura, Please, let us go. Fuck off! Logan shouted at them. Although he didnt want to let them go so easily, he came alone, if the four of them attacked him together, he wouldnt be able to keep ra safe. However, the men obviously felt guilty and had no intention of fighting him. Hearing his words, they turned around and ran away quickly. Seeing the men leave, Logan was relieved, turned around and looked at ra. Her swollen face was covered with tears and her clothes had been torn. Logan felt really sorry for her. Its okay, they are gone. Its okay now, whileforting her in a gentle voice, he took off his clothes and put it on for ra. Hearing his words, ra looked at him gratefully. Luckily, he arrived in time, or she would have been raped by them. By then, she didnt know if she could live with it. Thank you, Logan. Thank you, I as she was trying to express her gratitude, tears rolled down her eyes again. What had happened just now really scared her, simply by thinking about it made her tremble. Patting on her back gently, Logan turned around and looked at Laura in anger. Logan, I Laura avoided making eye contact with him and at the same time, she was confused why Logan would find this ce. Upon seeing her, Logans eyes turned cold. He walked to her and pped her in the face. How could you do this? This is way too much! Its lucky that I came in time. Do you know what would happen if they really did something to ra? Covering her face with one hand, Laura looked at him in disbelief. Their parents died when they were just kids, Logan had been taking care of her all these years and he always agreed to every of her requests. Even when he was really mad, the worst he did was yelling at her. He had never pped her, not once. But now, he pped her for ra? This only made her hate ra more. You pped me? she cried and shouted at Logan, You have never pped me! How could you p me for an outsider? Shouldnt I? Logan yelled at her angrily, I have been spoiling you, I see it now. How could you hire someone to rape a woman? Are you still the Laura I know? He was heartbroken. He had known that his sister was a willful woman, but he had never thought that after parting for a few years, she would be such a ruthless person. Chapter 258 Sean’s Visit Hearing Logans words, Laura felt aggrieved and shouted, Its not my fault! Its all ras own fault! She wanted to take Horace away from me! I wouldnt have done this if she had left Horace! Laura Logan was so pissed that he didnt even know what to say and felt helpless. ra and Horace are already married. They are legally husband and wife. You should leave them alone. Do you want to be a homewrecker? I dont care! Horace is mine! Hes mine! Laura shouted excitedly. She has no right to be with him! I knew him first and I am the only woman who deserves him! Laura then walked up to Logan, grabbed his arm and said in a pleading tone, Logan, just stay out of this, okay? If Horace found out that ra had been raped, he would leave her and be with me. Logan, just stay out of Unable to bear to listen to her words, Logan pped her again. How could you do such a thing just to get Horace back? Laura, you used to be just a girl with pride, when did you be the cruel woman as you are now? Logan! being pped by him again, Laura broke down and cried. Pointing at ra, she shouted, How could you say that about me? How could you p me twice for that bitch? Seeing that there was a brick on the ground, she bent over to pick it up and then threw it at ra. Logan hadnt expected she would do this and couldnt stop her in time. Seeing the bricking at her, ra tilted her head to dodge it. Although it didnt hit her head, her forehead was scratched by it and it bled. Are you okay? Logan hurriedly ran to her and checked her forehead. The scratched part of her forehead kept bleeding. ra nodded her head weakly, but the slight movement made her feel her head was about to explode. She frowned tightly and dared not move again. She had been exhausted from the struggling just now, and now, after being hit by the brick, she could clearly feel her blood was oozing out. Her sight blurred and she felt dizzy. Seeing her squinting her eyes in pain, Logan carried her in his arms. Hang on, Ill get you to the hospital. Well talk after I get back! Logan carried ra out of the warehouse after saying the words to Laura. Ah! Laura screamed in anger and hatred upon seeing them leave. ra, its all because of you! If it werent for you, Horace would still be mine! If it werent for you, Logan would never p me! He has been my closest family! Its all your fault!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Her screaming echoed in the empty warehouse. She wiped her tears with her arm and clenched her fists. Hatred filled her heart. ra, you got lucky this time. But you wont be next time! In a trance, ra felt she was in a warm embrace, someones arms. She felt safe in them. The person kept telling her that everything was okay. It was a familiar voice. Who was it? It sounded like Logan, was it him? She remembered that it was him who saved her. He always came to her rescue. Lo Logan she called his name weakly, wanting to make sure. She wanted to open her eyes, but in vain. She felt dizzy. Seeing her moving her lips, Logan couldnt listen clear to what she was saying. He could only shout andfort her, ra, its Logan! Can you hear me? Hang on, I will get you to the hospital soon! It was really him. ra was relieved, then she passed out. In the CEOs office in the Solrace Corporation. Horace frowned and hang up the phone again. What was with Isaac? He didnte to work and he didnt answer his phone calls. He called one of his assistants named Janice in, and said, I need to see Isaac, find him for me. What? Janice, who was called in, felt confused. Horace usually called Isaac directly when he needed him, why would he ask her to call Isaac here? Although confused, she answered, Okay, I will call him right now. I cant get through to him, youll have to try other means to find him. Got it, Janice paused before she nodded and answered. After leaving Horaces office, she was speechless. It turned out Horace asked her to find Isaac because he couldnt get through to him. But as a highly-skilled Inte user, this was a piece of cake for her. She soon posted on her Facebook and Twitter, Anyone who has seen Isaac, please tell him Mr. Kirnd wants to see him. Done! She sat back in her chair. With everyones help, Isaac should be here soon. Sure enough, about a quarterter, Isaac rushed over, gasping. Seeing him here, Janice pointed at Horaces office door. Smiling gratefully at her, Isaac rested for a while before he went in. Sir, you want to see me? Yeah. Why didnt you answer my calls? Horace asked unhappily. Im sorry, sir. I lost my phone. I just bought a new one, but I havent bought a number yet. I promise this wont happen again. I see. Horace looked better when he heard Isaacs exnation. Send me the clients profiles I asked you to sort out before. I need them ASAP. Okay, Ill send them over right now. Then Isaac went back to his desk. There came several knocks on the door a whileter. Whats the matter? Horace was reading a nning and asked without raising his head. Sir, your brother is here to see you, Janice replied. Horaces hand that was about to turn the page paused. He was confused. Sean seldom came to see him. Let him in. Yes, sir, Janice answered and left. Chapter 259 Sean’s Threat A whileter, Sean appeared at the door of the CEOs office. Nice office, Sean said as he entered and then looked around. What are you doing here? Horace asked bluntly as he didnt want to speak politely to his brother. After looking around, Sean sat in the chair opposite Horace and crossed his legs, which seemed like he was the owner of this office. What do you mean? I cante to see my little brother? Not knowing Seans intention, Horace crossed his arms and looked at him up and down squinting. Being stared at ufortably, Sean acted mad and said, Am I not wee here? What on earth are you doing here? Horace asked again impatiently, I dont have time. So if youll excuse me. Being angered by Horaces attitude, Sean stood up and roared, Horace, Im still your brother, you are going to treat me like that? Isaac, send him out! Horace asked Isaac to send Sean out as he didnt want to have this conversation anymore. Yes, sir. Isaac had already held discontent against Seans attitude and behavior, but he didnt stop him as he was Horaces brother and the principal of Kirnd Group. Now that Horace had said it, he took a step forward instantly, Mr. Kirnd, this way. Humph! Horace, you dare to kick me out, youll regret it! Staying out, Sean pointed at Horace. Isaac! Horace ran out of patience at the thought that Sean was here today to piss him off, calling Isaac in a louder voice. Getting Horaces point, Isaac walked up and tried to drag Sean out of the office, and said, Mr. Kirnd, you might as well leave by yourself, or things will get ugly when I call the security. Sean didnt expect that Horace would really force him out, and he was furious at once, Horace, do you want your wife back or not? Hearing the words, Horace beckoned Isaac to let go of Sean and strode over towards Sean, What do you mean by that? What did you do to my wife? Sean said unhurriedly while fixing his clothes crooked by Isaac just now, What? You dont want me to leave now? What did you do to her? Horace grabbed Seans tie, his eyes zing with anger, I swear to god, if something happened to her, Ill hunt you down! Sean pulled Horaces hand down and tried to catch his breath, looking a bit messy but withcency on his face. It seemed that pissing Horace off was something pleasant. Whoa, whoa, whoa! I have some good stuff that didnt show you. Sean took out his phone and turned on a video as he said it. No, back off! Stop! ras harrowing cries came as the video got turned on. Mrs. Kirnd! Hearing ras voice, Isaac stepped forward anxiously, trying to take a good look at the video. While Horace was standing next to Sean and the video was vividly clear to him. In this video, ra was looking at the people in front of her in panic with her hands and legs tied. Several leering men in ragged clothes were approaching her and ripping her clothes while she was struggling, crying, and screaming. Just at this moment, the video came to an abrupt stop of ras crying face. Seeing ras desperate face, Horace rammed a fist into Seans face with his veins popping out, What did you do to her? Where is she now!? Being hit to the ground, Sean wiped his left face and saw the blood on his hand.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He slowly got up and stared at Horace fiercely with hatred, If you want to save her, then do as I say. What do you want? Horace tried to refrain from hitting Sean again, his fists clenching. Thats easy. I want you to post all your client data online immediately! There was a thrill of revenge in Seans eyes, As long as you make it, Ill let her go. You better mark your words. If I dont get to see her, Ill let you pay a thousand times more. Horace tried to suppress his anger, and said, Isaac, do as he said right now! Sir, we cant do that! Isaac said hurriedly, Releasing the data means that youll lose all credibility and that is it for us in the business world. Just do it! Ignoring Isaacs dissuasion, Horace turned around and shouted, Whos the boss here? But, sir Just go! Yes, sir! Seeing Horaces insistence, Isaac had no choice but to do as he said. A momentter, Isaac came back and said to Horace, Sir, all client data of Solrace have been uploaded online. Hearing Isaacs words, Sean was surprised that Horace would actually do it. Sean didnt n to ask Horace to release all client data in the first ce. He was not sure if Horace wouldpromise or not, after all, it would almost destroy Solrace and Horace might never be able to make aeback in the finance world. So Sean just nned to take Horaces shares of Kirnd Group. But he was furious after being hit by Horace and that was why he said it. Sean didnt realize that Horace loved ra so much that he would agree without thinking twice despite all those years of hard work for thepany. Humph! Horace, you asked for it. You cant me it on me that you screwed yourself up for a woman. While Solraces releasing of client data was making a ssh online. OMG! What is happening? Has Solrace been hacked? So much data! We cant trust them anymore! Wholl work with them after this? Its like throwing money away. Holy shit! Mypanys on the list! Saying goodbye to my bonus! Horace, can you pay for my loss It supposedly cant be released! Is there a mole in Solrace? I dont care if theres a mole. But I know Solrace is going down for sure! Oh, my rich man! Is he going to be broke? It had be a hot-button topic online. But the one certain thing was that Solrace was facing a huge crisis of faith, the hardest part, which practically meant a game-over. Chapter 260 She Was Raped? As you see, Ive done what you asked, Horace stared at Sean, looking very grumpy, now where is ra? Let her go! Seeing that Horace had released the data here, Sean was simply bubbling with excitement as he got two for the price of one. Those people from Kirnd Group would no longer take Horaces side with such a huge crisis of faith and Russell couldnt defend him anymore. Plus, the business of Solrace would suffer and would no longer be a threat to Kirnd Group and Sean himself. Sean thought his n was so impable that he could apud himself. Thinking that Horace did this just for a woman, Sean couldnt help but start sneering, Horace, is it really worth it for a woman? Wouldnt think thered be a lover like you in our family! Cut the crap! Where is she? All Horace wanted right now was to kick Seans ass. Room 307, Pine Valley Medical Center. Go find her yourself. Noticing Horaces anger, Sean turned and walked away with an address. He knew nothing good would happen if he kept staying here. Horace, dont worry, I wont kick you out even if you are going to be worthless to the Kirnd family. Just one more piece of crap, I dont mind wasting some money on keeping you alive. Haha! Sean said these quite brazenly as he was not willing to just leave like that and thought, Horace, I thought it was tricky to deal with you. But with your soft spot ra, you are no match for me. Hearing these words, Horace clenched his fists tightly while Isaac had an overwhelming urge to kick Sean. What matters now is to find ra! Horace stopped Isaac while watching Sean walk away and said coldly.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Yes, sir! Isaac knew what mattered the most, Ill drive to the hospital right away. No, it would be a mess soon after the data leakage and you need to stay and take care of it. But are you sure you can make it on your own? Isaac was a bit wary of letting Horace drive by himself as Horace must have been more furious than him. Its okay, give me the key. OK. Isaac also knew that he should be here for thepany. On the way to the hospital, that video was reying and ras desperate face was lingering in Horaces mind. He felt like he couldnt see anything before him but the scene where ra was struggling and screaming. A loud bang brought him back. Horace shook his head and realized what was happening. It was a rear-end collision as he didnt notice that the car before him had stopped at the red light. Do you know how to drive? Are you blind? The man in the car before Horace got off the car and yelled at him insistently. Horace took out his wallet as he didnt have that time to handle this, and said, How much? Ill pay. Whats that supposed to mean? You think you can do everything with money? I must make it clear to you today. Look what have you done with my car! How much? Horace ignored his words and asked again while staring at him. Seeing the look in Horaces eyes, he didnt dare to talk anymore. The way Horace looked at people was so cold yet bursting with anger that they would tremble at a nce. Five five grand! The man stuttered and asked for this much. Horace gave him all the money in the wallet and then drove away. He was so furious that he was not in the mood for an apology and the extra money he gave that man was forpensation as the whole thing was his fault. Horace then drove to the hospital at full speed. At the hospital, Horace ran crazily towards room 307 and identally hit a few people without apology as he couldnt wait to see ra. Finally, at the doorway of the ward, Horace flinched when he touched the doorknob as he was suddenly afraid to go in. He wasnt there thest time ra got hurt and this time he still wasnt there. He had promised her that he would protect her no matter what. How could he face her now that he had broken his word twice? Horace went to the window and saw ra lying in the bed with her eyes closed, looking pale, and seeming like she was still in aa. There were hurt and remorse in Horaces eyes at the sight of the gauze on ras head. And he swore to himself at heart, Sean, I wont let you get away with this. Horace, you came. Laura inside the room saw Horace, walked out, and said to him. Horace took a look at Laura and then fixed his gaze on ra in the bed. He said, Hows she doing? Seeing that it was all about ra for Horace now, Laura looked down with a bit of hatred on her face and raised her head at Horace with sorrow. She hurt pretty bad, and she had already passed out when Logan and I found her. Logan? How did you find her? Horace turned around and asked while looking at her with distrust and doubt. Being stared at by Horace, Laura felt a bit guilty, looked away, and said, We were going to a restaurant, and we saw she was carried to a car by two men in masks when we passed by the subway station. Then we followed that car in a hurry so we didnt have time to call you. We followed that car to the outskirts but it suddenly disappeared after a turn. We then got off the car, looked everywhere, and found it near an old warehouse. We were worried that she would be in danger so we rushed in. But there was no one else except ra passing out on the ground, and it seemed that she was She was what? Seeing that Laura said reluctantly, Horace asked loudly with a bad feeling, and he hoped it wasnt like he thought. Laura didnt say anymore, Horace, please dont ask, shes fine now. And she wouldnt want you to know what happened to her. Chapter 261 No Matter What Happened What happened to ra? Hearing Lauras words, Horace almost yelled at her with growing unease. Maybe Laura was frightened by him, her eyes were brimming with tears, her body trembled and her voice shook, She when we came in we saw that she Laura was overwhelmed and said nonsense, which drove Horace crazier. At this time, a doctor came to check on ra. Horace grabbed him peevishly and asked, What happened to her? Please, what happened to her? Being grabbed by the cor, the doctor felt like he couldnt breathe, struggling to bang Horaces arms. Seeing this, Laura hurriedly ran over to help. She dragged Horaces hand and said, Horace, stop it, let the doctor go. He cant talk like this. Hearing this, Horace released his hands and looked at the doctor, his eyes red. Maybe the doctor had been through this a lot, he wasnt angry and said after regainingposure, Whats your rtionship with the patient in Room 307? Im her husband. What happened to my wife? Horace yelled impatiently. Hearing Horaces words, the doctor looked at him with a touch of embarrassment and he opened his mouth without uttering a word, which seemed like he didnt know how to say. In the end, the doctor said with a long sigh, You better be prepared for what Im about to say, you wife The doctor paused at this and was figuring out the word he was going to use. Horace stared at the doctor anxiously like a prisoner waiting for a verdict. ording to our test results earlier, your wife was raped. What? Hearing this, Horace felt like his blood was drained, he took two steps backward and hit the wall, his whole body sliding to the ground along the wall. Shes still weak. You need to take good care of her. And dont be too sad. The doctorforted him a bit, shook his head, and left without doing rounds, maybe he didnt want to make Horace feel worse. Sitting slumped on the ground, Horace remembered the video Sean showed him today that ras clothes were being ripped by four men. He thought that Sean just had people fake it to better threaten him and that he wouldnt do anything to ra. He didnt expect that Sean would actually do this. Horace put his fist through the wall and his hand bled right away. But he couldnt feel any pain as he held an enormous grudge against Sean at this moment. Sean, Ill kill you! No, Ill make your life a living hell! Seeing that Horace was hurt, Laura hurried forward, held his hand, and said with love, Horace, please dont do this. You hurting yourself wont change anything. Laura took out a handkerchief from her pocket and got his wound bandaged for now, and said with tears, ra wouldnt want to see you like this when she wakes up. Hearing ras name, Horace looked at the ward with remorse and hurt in his eyes, and mumbled, ra, Im sorry, it was my fault. I didnt protect you well enough, it was all my fault Hearing Horace ming himself, Laura looked down with jealousy and sneered in her heart, How could you me yourself? It was her fault. But a touch ofcency suddenly appeared on Lauras face as it seemed that Horace had bought her story. Laura raised her head and said while sobbing, You didnt see how hopeless she was. When we got there, her clothes were torn apart and her body was covered with bruises, passing out on the ground Hearing this, Horace couldnt help but picture the scene of ra being raped by four men like she was screaming in his ear, Horace, help me, help me Enough, stop it! Horace interrupted Laura sharply and the wound on his hand was ruptured as he moved too hard, blood bleeding through the handkerchief, which looked horrifying. Sorry, Horace. I didnt mean to say that. I just thought she was so desperate and I still feel bad thinking about the way she looked at the warehouse. Laura cried as she said, How could they do this to her so cruelly? Getting upset by Lauras crying, Horace took several deep breaths, tried topose himself, and said to her, Please just go. I want to be with her by myself. Hearing his words, Laura had no reason to stay and she stood up to leave. Laura. Horace suddenly called to her. Yes? Laura turned over surprisingly and was excited about what Horace was about to say. Thank you and Logan for saving her. Laura was a bit disappointed but still replied, You dont have to, ra is also our good friend. Sure. Seeing that Horace had no intention of talking anymore, Laura turned around and left. Horace sat alone outside the ward for a long time, he wanted toe in and see her but he didnt have the courage. He didnt know how to face ra who had extensive wounds, and he didnt know how to say to her when she woke up.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Knowing that he couldnt keep running away, Horace eventually stood up and walked toward the ward. His eyes were brimming with tears when he pushed the door open and saw ra clearer, and thought, It was my fault, I didnt protect you well enough. Horace walked to her side with watering eyes, sat in the chair beside the bed, and was afraid to reach out to touch her. Tears in his eyes finally rolled down and his eyes were clear again, but he would rather have blurred visions forever. ra in front of him looked pale with dry and cracked lips, blood was oozing out of the gauze on her head and the rest of the skin was covered in bruises. Horace held her hand to his lips lovingly, his tear rolled down to her hand and then hit the white sheet along his arm, which left a water stain quickly. Babe, Im sorry. I didnt protect you well enough. I promise I wont let anyone hurt you again. And those who have hurt you, Ill let them pay. Babe, Ill be with you for the rest of my life no matter what happened to you. Horace looked at ra in aa and talked nonstop although he knew that she wouldnt hear, he still expressed his apology and love and talked about their future. No matter what happened, he would be there for her forever. Chapter 262 Laura’s Scheme But Laura didnt leave the hospital right away, she came to a secluded corner of the stairs and made a call. A few momentster, that doctor who did rounds at ras ward hurriedly showed up. Well done, Ill transfer the rest money to your ount. Thanks, Miss Hutchinson, this doctor said to Laura obsequiously like a suck-up, not a doctor who saved lives, Is there anything I can do?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. You just keep saying that to her husband like today for the next few days but dont try too hard. And make sure he believes that his wife was raped. Laura told this doctor, whispering. Got it. Just leave it to me, Miss Hutchinson. But the money The doctor was a total philistine when it came to money. Ill make it worth your while as long as you do it well and Ill give you that money after, Laura replied in disdain. Those people were just like this, they would do anything for a pittance. And, Ille here for the next few days, and you need to pretend like you dont know me. Youll get nothing if we get busted. I understand, you can trust me, Miss Hutchinson. The doctor nodded. OK, now you can leave. Laura waved her hand impatiently. Ill go back to work then. The doctor left with a smile but it disappeared as he turned around. He thought, What a bitch! I wouldnt be so humble like this if it werent for your money. Why do you have to be a mistress with that pretty face? He had figured as much that Laura tried hard to n this misunderstanding between that man and his wife to break them up. But this had nothing to do with him, he just wanted the money. What was medical ethics to him? Would it afford his life? The money Laura gave him was almost a year and a half of his sry, so why wouldnt he make the deal? Laura stood there with a smirk. ra, so what you were saved! As long as Horace believes you were raped, then Ive made my point. Every man on earth cares about that. Now that he has known this, he will dump you sooner orter. Now are you happy? Logans voice came from behind when Laura was enjoying this. Logan, Laura turned around with panic and was worried that her brother had heard the conversation between her and the doctor, when did you get here? When you had that call. Logan said with disappointment and anger, How could you pay that doctor to lie to Horace? Do you know how much this misunderstanding will hurt their rtionship? Of course, Laura knew, that was exactly what she was going for. Logan, how can you only focus on ra? What about me? Im your sister! Laura had a rage against her brother for taking ras side, How would I need to do this if you hadnt saved her? Laura! Logan got mad at her, You did such a terrible thing and now you are still impenitent, thank god I made it there in time and saved her. Abetting is illegal, youll go to jail! No one would know if you say nothing! Laura didnt care about what Logan said, Besides, it wasnt my fault, I just want him toe back to me. But hes in love with someone else. Logan couldnt figure out why his sister was so obsessed with Horace, Hes married. Thats why I want them divorced. Horace wille back to me if theyre divorced. Laura said it like it was true. Laura, I dont even know you! Logan was heartbroken by Laura right now, My little sister wouldnt do that much to get what she wants. Laura, what happened to you? Logan, Im still your little sister. How could you say this? Laura was a bit awkward by Logans words, and she was vexed as she didnt expect that her brother would use her in her face. I just want my Horace back, hes mine and ra took him from me. How can you only me me? Besides, nothing happened. You saved her. She was not actually raped; I just want Horace to think she was. Seeing Lauras stubbornness, Logan didnt know what to say. Seeing Logan in silence, Laura asked with fear, Logan, you wouldnt sell me out, right? Logan struggled within himself but still had no idea what to do as it seemed like it was all wrong to choose either his only family in the world or his good friend. Logan, you can never tell Horace that. Seeing that Logan wasnt answering, Laura held his hand nervously, You know how he is, he wouldnt let me off the hook if he knows the whole thing. Logan knew Laura was right, and he also knew he couldnt sell her out to Horace even though he saved ra. He could take it from Ashleest time, if Horace knew that it was Laura who kidnapped ra, then the whole family would suffer let alone Laura, so he couldnt risk it. Logan, will you promise me? You cant tell him this, I beg you, Laura said yfully and beseechingly. Logan looked at her with mixed feelings. She was still his only family in the world no matter what she had done. And he had promised his parents that he would take good care of her so he couldnt put her in danger. Seeing that Logan had nodded a little, Laura smiled with satisfaction. She knew Logan loved her the most. But you need to promise me you wont do anything to hurt her anymore, Logan said, looking at Laura seriously. Okay, I promise I wont do this again, Laura promised Logan perfunctorily and then took his arm and left joyfully. Logan turned around and looked in the direction of ras ward with guilt, apologizing to her in his mind. Chapter 263 It Was Sean and Laura In the ward, Horace was holding ras hand and waiting for her to wake up. When ra woke up, she saw a room of white. And then she was relieved as she realized that she was in a hospital after finally escaping. Babe, you wake up. Seeing that ra had woken up, Horace was happy yet nervous.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Horaces voice, tears rolled down her eyes and she felt scared and panicked again. She wanted to see him so much when she was struggling in that warehouse and now it finally happened. Horace, I She called his name while sobbing, and she couldnt say anything more but looked at him with watering eyes. Horace wiped her tears lovingly and held her to his arms, andforted her in a choked voice, Its okay, Im here with you. Hearing Horacesfort, ra finally broke down crying in his arms like she could vent all her anguish, scare and anger to him. Hearing her crying, Horace felt that his eyes were also moist. He blinked and patted her back gently, Oh, dont cry, its okay. Its all gone. ra finally stopped crying after a long time, but she was still sobbing in his arms. Horace slowly pushed her away, grabbed a tissue nearby to wipe her tears, and then held her into his arms again with his chin touching her head, which was a soundlessfort. ra was snuggling in his arms, feeling his warm chest and the peace of her mind. After a long while, ra finally regainedposure and raised her head from his chest, only to find out that his shirt had gotten wet from her tears and snot. She was a little embarrassed and was afraid to see him in the eyes so she just took a tissue to help him clean. Thats okay, Ill get changedter. Horace held her hand gently and said while looking at her in the eyes. She was all crying emotionally when she saw him before and didnt take a good look at him. Now she finally saw him clearly when their eyes met. Horace looked terrible with his swollen eyes, dull and unfocused gaze, dark shadows under his eyes, and some stubble on his chin and around his mouth, which suggested that he hadnt been on good rest for a long time. ra touches his face and asked with love, Why did you do this to yourself? Im sorry you were so worried. Hearing her words, Horace felt worse as it was nothingpared to what happened to herself, but she was apologizing. It was his fault that he didnt protect her well enough. He held her into his arms and tried to hold back his tears, Its all right, babe. I will never leave you no matter what happened. What? ra looked at him doubtfully while gently getting herself untangled from the hug. Horace took her face in his hands and said, looking at her in the eyes earnestly, ra, I love you for your heart and your soul. Ill never leave no matter what happened. So please promise me that youll never leave me and well be together forever. Hearing his loving confession, ra was greatly moved but she didnt understand what he meant. She pulled down his hands, held them, and asked in confusion, Horace, why did you say that? What will happen to me? Im here! Horace was dumbfounded at her words but immediately realized, Thats true, you are here. Nothing happened. It was all gone, lets just pretend it didnt happen. What didnt happen? ra was still confused. Nothing. Horace tried to squeeze a smile and hid the sorrow in his eyes. Seeing that Horace didnt want to talk about it, ra put the question to rest though she still had doubts, and asked another thing, Did Logan tell you I was here? ra remembered that it was Logan who saved her at thest minute and so he must have taken her to the hospital and called Horace. Thinking about it, ra was deeply grateful to Logan as she wouldnt have been here and had the courage and confidence to face Horace if it werent for him. Horace was confused about why she would ask that but he didnt give a second thought, No, Sean told me. Sean? ra was shocked by his answer. Yes. Horace regretted that he said Seans name in front of her as he thought it would bring some bad memories of her, then he patted her hand and said, Dont worry, he cant hurt you now. ra didnt pay attention to his words but thought about why Sean would know she was in the hospital. She was sure that it was Logan who took her to the hospital because she saw him before she passed out. Then the only one who knew she was in the hospital was Laura except for Logan. So did Laura tell Sean that she was in the hospital? At this thought, ra asked tentatively, What about Laura? I remembered I saw her too. She said that she and Logan saved you. Horace thought ra remembered that Laura saved her, When you get better, well thank her together. Hearing that Laura told Horace she and Logan saved her, ra realized it must have been Laura and Sean who kidnapped her. ra thought, Laura was doing it for Horace, but what was Sean doing it for? To threaten him? What are you thinking? Seeing that ra was in a daze, Horace asked while touching her head, and said with love, Dont think too much. ra looked up at Horace and wanted to tell him her guess but remembered what happened at the coffeehouse before. Would he believe her this time as he didnt trust her then? Would he think that she was just throwing mud at Laura? Chapter 264 She Was Lucky Horace just said Laura saved her and he was going to thank her which meant he had believed Laura for what she said. If ra told him that it was Laura who kidnapped her, then what would he think of her? To frame Laura? Whats wrong? Is there something you want to say to me? Seeing that ra was teetering on the edge of saying something, Horace asked gently. ra decided to not tell Horace about this at a second thought and tell himter after she figured it out with proof. No, Im just thinking how lucky I was that Logan saved me at thest minute, or I was not sure what would happen. Lucky? Horace didnt understand why she would use this word. Yeah, was I not lucky? ra was confused about Horaces question, Logan made it in time and saved me, otherwise ra remembered the scene at the warehouse with tears as she said it. She looked down with her tears rolling down to the quilt, bit her lower lip, and said with a deep breath, Otherwise I would be raped. Hearing her words, Horace was more puzzled as it seemed that she wasnt raped ording to what she said. But Laura said she saw her there looking like being raped when she arrived. And the doctor had already checked, then what was going on? ra seemed like she didnt remember what happened before. Seeing her crying, Horace still had doubts, but he didnt want to upset ra again by asking more. Horace wiped the tears on her face with his thumb gently despite his doubts, Dont cry, we wont talk about this again. Get some rest, okay? Okay. ra nodded slightly and held back her tears by closing her eyes. Horace helped her lie down carefully and took another tissue to wipe her tears, Get some sleep and everything will be fine. ra might be tired after crying this much, she fell asleep in a while, grabbing his hand. When she was asleep, Horace slowly pulled out his numb arm and kneaded it. Looking at her asleep, Horace held the bedside, kissed her cheek, and said in her ear gently, I love you, no matter what. He looked up at her for a bit, tucked her in nicely, and then stood up to leave. Horace saw Isaac standing outside when he walked out. Isaac was already at the hospital but saw Horace in ras ward so he waited outside as he didnt want to interrupt. Seeing that Horace had walked out, Isaac took a step forward hurriedly and said, Sir, the board Come to the doctors office with me. Horace turned around and walked towards the doctors office before Isaac could finish his words, Isaac had no choice but to keep up with him. At the office, Horace found that doctor, told him what happened before, and asked anxiously, Doctor, whats wrong with my wife? Why does she not remember what happened before? Seeing that Horace was looking for him, the doctor was afraid that he had got busted. But now he was relieved hearing Horaces words, which meant Horace still trusted him. Maybe the patient doesnt want to ept it subconsciously, which thus causes selective forgetting, or she feels shameful about what happened and doesnt want to tell you so she pretends as she has forgotten. The doctor listed a few possibilities, which, though werent what happened in this case, could still be able to convince Horace. Those werent true in this case but actually would happen to other girls in the same situation. The fact was that ra wasnt raped so there wouldnt be selective forgetting or pretending, which could absolutely not let Horace know. But either way, you should seek no further. As a woman, she is under a lot of pressure after being raped, selective forgetting and pretending are ways to reduce stress. If you force her to recall, she might break down by the overwhelming pressure. The doctor repeatedly warned Horace for fear that his lies would be spotted. As long as Horace didnt ask, his wife wouldnt talk about it as wall, so then he would get his money. I see. Horace nodded with discretion, Thank you, doctor. Well, take good care of your wife, take a walk with her and try to make her happy. Actually, it is not a bad thing to forget about bad memories. After all, not everyone gets to forget it. Ill keep that in mind. Horace thanked this doctor again and then left. Seeing that Horace had left, the doctor patted his chest with great relief. He almost couldnt finish his words while looking at Horace as there was a particrly powerful vibe from that man. But Horace was in the middle of this and couldnt see it clearly as he cared too much, so he was again fooled by the doctor. After walking out of the offices door, Isaac was still worried and said, Sir, is this normal? Do we need to have Mrs. Kirnd checked by other doctors? Just in case No. Horace interrupted Isaac. He didnt want ra to get checked about this anymore as he didnt want to upset her again or hear others gossiping. Dont talk about this from now on, like it never happened. Yes, sir. As a man, Isaac understood him in some way. What did you say about the board?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The board of directors is in the boardroom right now, and it is a mess. And they are asking to see you and give them an exnation. Horace knew that the board wouldnt let him off the hook after such a serious thing, he had no choice but to rush to Solrace. Horace felt the tenseness the minute he got there. Chapter 265 Trapped in a Mire The wholepany was in a state of panic. Staff members were all discussing something with each other in groups. As Horace approached them, they even began to chat more excitedly. Whats going on here? Horace frowned and asked Isaac. Now all kinds of newspapers and news websites are teeming with the news that our clients information were leaked, and we failed to cover it from the public, Mr. Kirnd. All employees have known it and they are worrying about the future of ourpany and their own career. Isaac did try to conceal the news from the staff but now as the news had gone viral online, almost all staff members had known what had happened. The members on boards just let them do it? Horace seemed to be a bit angry. He knew there should be someone to hold the situation in control right now. Isaac said awkwardly, They are also in a quarrel in the meeting room and I couldnt stop them. Our employees have witnessed their quarrel and now rumors are that ourpany are going bankrupt soon. Some of them are even preparing to change a job, Ridiculous! Horace walked faster, Those bastards. As he was waiting for the elevator, Horace saw a group of employees were whispering to each other while fixing their eyes on her. Horace wondered for a while before he walked toward the office area. They are waiting for you, Mr. Kirnd, Isaac walked over to him as he didnt know what Horace was going to do. Then let them wait there. Now find a microphone for me, Horace said and strode towards the office area. I understand, Isaac left immediately to carry out his n. As they saw the were approaching them, the employees fell into silence immediately. Horace walked to the center of the crowd and said loudly, I need you to get back to your seat and I will exin to you what had happened to ourpany. Horace enjoyed great poprity and respect among his employees so they followed his words and got back to their seat. And Isaac arrived on time and handed Horace a microphone. Then he stood still just a few feet away from him. Then Horaces voice rose in every corner of the area. I know youre worried about the impact on ourpanys future. And I can tell you one thing for certain that it was a trap set by someone with ulterior motives against ourpany. But dont bother. We have found ways to cope with that. We just need some time. I hope it wont disturb your current work because who is behind the scenes just wants us to damage our morale and then ourpany. I hope you wont fall into his trap and we can work together to ovee this. I can promise you that Ill lead thepany to get through this. I will keep your job safe and I want your help. Then he put down the microphone and found all the people present were still in silence. He knew that he couldnt dispel their misgivings by just a few words. But now he had no other choice at this moment. We believe you, Mr. Kirnd. We will get back to our position. A girls voice was sent over from the corner and all other employees turned to her. The girls flushed as everyone was looking at her. But she still continued after a while of silence, It took me a lot to work in Solrace. And Solrace didnt let me down. We are treated well here and I love the promotion system here. Solrace only praises those who work hard. I think we all feel the same. We all did a lot to enter thispany and I dont think we should leave right now. We all know howpetent Mr. Kirnd is and I believe he could lead us to make it. Then she looked at her colleagues around her. Some other girls who got along well with her also said, We believe you, Mr. Kirnd. Yes, we will stick to our position, Mr. Kirnd! I also believe Mr. Kirnd. Sometimes colleagues words were more convincing than their leaders. More and more employees began to respond to Horace. We should trust Mr. Kirnd. Ourpany wont fail that easily! Get back to our position, guys. Its just a few months sry. We are already better paid than employees in otherpanies, someone shouted, If we make it, Mr. Kirnd may even reward us with a pay rise. All other employees burst intoughter and the aura of the whole area got much better. Thank you, thank you so much, Horace picked up the microphone again, And I promise you that I wont fail to pay you. Now I have to have a discussion with the board members in the meeting room. Ill see youter. Then Horace gave the microphone back to Isaac and bent over to the employees. Then he turned away and left. When he passed by the girl who first stood up to support him, Horace said in a low voice, Thank you. The girl flushed and stuttered, You youre wee. Horace smiled at her before he quickly walked over to the meeting room. The moment he opened the door, he heard some mor. All the board members rushed over to him as he entered the room.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. What the hell is going on, Horace? Do you know how much our stock price has fallen? Tell me why did all clients data was leaked? Horace walked onto the tform and asked them to calm down. After the room got quiet, he said, Ive got something to confess. It was I who released the data. And I sincerely apologize to everyone. Chapter 266 Interrogation Just after he finished his words, the board members What do you mean? You think thepany belongs to you only? Ridiculous! Youve ruined thispany! Were all doomed! I think we need your exnation, Horace. Lawyers letters juste flooding in. Do you know that? I cant believe it is you! All other people present couldnt suppress their anger and began to interrogate Horace. It had never urred to them that it was Horace who leaked their clients information. I couldnt tell you why I did that. But I can promise you I will get ourpany back on track. I just need some time. It was his fault after all and Horace now had no choice but to apologize to the them. Thought the board members were quite angry at Horace, they knew that Horace was the biggest shareholder of Solrace. The shares held by him was more than those by thembined. They could do nothing with it. After another round of useless discussion, they finally left as Horace had promised to them for several times he would deal with the problem. They didnt say a word when they enjoyed their dividend. Now they are just creating more troubles for us at this moment, after they had left, Isaac said with rage. Thats human nature and its my fault after all, Horace closed his eyes exhaustedly while pressed his fingers on his temple. How could he make it? ra didnt know what happened to Solrace until tomorrow. She had been quite tired these days and she didnt have the time to check such messages online. Today on her way to the toilet, she heard two nurses where chatting. And she heard them mentioned Solrace. And then ra stopped to listen to their words. You think how long Solrace could hang on? Maybe just in a few days it would copse. My cousin worked at Solrace. She told me a lot of clients of thepany have withdrawn their money. I used to be quite jealous of her job. But now she might lose it soon. I didnt expect such argepany would copse so soon. Do you know how much Solraces stock price has fallen? I felt it quite lucky Ive already sold my shares. Otherwise As they walked away, ra was shocked by what she had just known. What happened to Horacespany? She rushed back to her wardroom and checked the news online about Solrace. A Crisis of Confidence for Solrace, How to Prevent Solrace from Bankruptcy, Horace Denied that Solrace is Going Bankrupt, Solrace Will Go through Bankruptcy Proceedings Soon, See How Horace Would Turn the Tables Seeing all kinds of social media were teeming with news about Solrace, ra couldnt believe her eyes. She clicked one of those headlines and read the article through. The information of all clients of subsidiaries of Solrace was leaked and that brought about an unprecedented crisis of confidence to Solrace. ording to a board member of thepany Information leakage? ra murmured after she read the article. She had seen such news before and she knew a crisis of trust was a heavy blow to apany. Such information should be confidential. How could Horace be so uncareful? ra then checked other usersment on the news. Its ridiculous for me. I didnt expect Solraces firewall to be so weak. Im totally crazy. Now how could I sell my shares? Ive worked with a lot ofpanies and Solrace is the first I saw which has leaked almost all clients information. Horace is just talking shit and making useless promises. He doesnt even care about us shareholders. Ive just signed a contract with Solrace. Damn it! Now I couldnt even get my money back. She browsed through thements and found that almost everyone was cursing Solrace for the problem. No one was willing to say something for Solrace or Horace. ra couldnt help but feeling worried about Horace. He must be quite busy dealing with such a problem these days. Why didnt he tell her? Now ra wanted to find him right now. ra quickly took off her patients uniform and ran outside her room without even changed her shoes. But then she ran into someone at the corner. Sorry, sorry, ra apologized quickly without looking at the one who she ran into. But before she went away, the man took her arm and said in a low voice, Where are you heading? ra instantly turned around as she heard the familiar voice. Horace! Noticing the bewilderment on ras face, Horace said a bit unpleasantly, You havent recovered yet. Your cut might be torn apart if you run like this. Now ra had totally forgot her cut and she took a step over and took Horaces hand, What happened to yourpany? Why was clients information leaked? Horaces face turned a bit pale as she mentioned hispany, Oh, so you knew it. Yes, I did. Why didnt you inform me? I was scared when I saw the news. Could you tell me what had happened? now ra was eager to hear Horaces exnation. Horace didnt answer her question and helped her get back to her room, Have a good rest here. Dont worry.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. How could I? Its about your career and I certainly Just dont bother. As Horace fixed his solemn eyes on her, ra didnt know what to say. She just followed Horace back to her wardroom. But worry was written all over her face. Chapter 267 Laura’s Plan Horace helped ra to lie on her bed and tucked up, Have a good rest. Horace, I ra wanted to ask about Solraces problem. But she also feared that her question might irritate Horace. Horace saw ras sincere eyes and he knew ra wouldnt calm down if he didnt give her an exnation. So, he made up a reason and said, There is a w in our cyber defense system. We were hacked and clients information was leaked. He didnt want to tell her the truth. Things wouldnt change whether he told her the truth or not. She would just be feeling more guilty. And he didnt want ra to remember what happened. Maybe the doctor was right. Its good to forget sometimes. Hearing his words, ra seemed to understand and she didnt suspect his words. She took Horaces hand and she found she had no idea how tofort her love. She just held Horaces hand more tightly to let him feel her support for him. Horace knew what was in ras mind and he patted her hand, Thats fine. I will deal with it and you dont have to worry. Now the most important thing for you is to have a good rest on your bed. Seeing Horace was still worried about her health, ra was quite moved and she sat up and hugged Horace in sympathy while whispering to him, Things will get better. They certainly will. Horace also held her in arms tightly. These days he had been heading here and there to deal with his clients and the journalists, which really exhausted him. Now ras hug had somewhat relieved his stress. They kept holding each other in arms for a long time and ra felt Horace was much heavier as if he was going to copse on her. Horace, ra couldnt stand it anymore and called Horace softly. But there was no response. Horace? ra raised her head and turned to Horaces face. She felt somewhat relieved as she saw Horace had been asleep. ra lied back onto the bed slowly to let Horace lie on her bed. Then she tucked up for him and stroked his face affectionately. He must be so tired these days. ra was afraid that she would wake Horace up and she put her hand down and just lied beside him quietly. Meanwhile, Laura Hutchinson and Sean Kirnd met at an unfrequented restaurant. Seemingly, youre not aspetent as you said. You still let ra escape despite your promise, Sean said scornfully. Laura, however, simply ignored him, But you still got what you want. Thats right. I didnt expect Horace to be so deep in love with ra. Hes willing to do anything for her. I dont think you have a chance. Sean didnt say those to irritate Laura. He knew how important career was to a man. Now since Horace even sacrificed his career for ra, Sean didnt think Horace would choose Laura in the end. Really? Its too early to make a conclusion, I think. Laura took a sip of the coffee before her. Noticing the calmness on her face, Sean got a bit curious, So, you got another idea? Laura put down the cup and said slowly, It doesnt matter whether ra was raped or not. I just need to let Horace believe she was raped. So, how did you make him buy your story? Laura smiled like a cunning fox, I told Horace that my brother and I saved ra together. And I also told him that I saw ra seemed to have been raped. And he believes you? Sean was a bit astonished as he heard that. ra wasnt a fool. She would certainly tell Horace if she wasnt raped. How could Laura fool Horace? I hired a doctor to tell Horace she has lost her memory as her brain wants to protect her from trauma, Laura said indifferently, How about that, Mr. Kirnd? Sean was taken aback by her words. What a sophisticated liar! Then with that idea in mind, Horace would lose his love for ra gradually. Then I dont have to do anything. They will break up in the end. Sean nodded after he heard her words and he was surprised that she could fool a man as smart as Horace. Now Sean knew he must be careful when cooperating with Laura.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. You look quite happy, Mr. Kirnd. The stock price of Solrace dropped drastically. You must be d to hear that. Right, Sean said with a subconscious smile on his face, But thats not by sole purpose. So, what else do you want to do? Laura said curiously. Sean didnt want to talk much about it, You will know it soon. Old fox, Laura cursed him in her heart. But it didnt matter. She only needed his help. I still got a question to ask you, Sean looked at Laura and asked. Whats that? You said you still love Horace. Then why you cooperate with me to ruin hispany? Dont you feel sorry for him as you see what happened to Solrace? Hispany has nothing to do with me, Laura said indifferently, I just want Horace himself. I want to take him from ra. I dont care about hispany. Hearing her words, Sean trebled all over with fear. That woman didnt love Horace. She just wanted to steal him from ra as she couldnt ept her Horace fell in love with another woman. Then they discussed what to do next and then left the restaurants as they both had their own n. Chapter 268 Nightwear After a week in hospital, ra had almost recovered and then left the hospital. Horace had a meeting to attend on the day she left the hospital so he asked Isaac to pick ra up from the hospital. Horace had been quite busy until midnight. When he got back home and opened the door of the bedroom, ra was already asleep. He then took off his suit gently and crept to the bedside. Horace lifted the quilt softly but ra was still wakened by his move. Oh, youre back, ra rubbed her eyes and murmured. She waited until 11 and Horace didnt get back. ra thought he would spend the whole night at Solrace. Sorry for waking you up, Horace caressed ras cheeks and apologized to her softly. Hearing his apology and noticing how exhausted he was, ra was suddenly overwhelmed by her love and sympathy for her man. She hung on Horaces neck and kissed him. Horace was stunned for a second before he also took ras waist and kissed back. Just a few weeks ago, ra had been in a cold war with Horace and then she had to live in the hospital. Passion rose in the twos mind, the couple who missed each other so much. He gradually pressed ra onto the bed and put his fingers into her dress. The coldness on his fingers made ra treble all over. Horace, she mumbled subconsciously. Her voice stopped Horace, who looked up at ra. The mixed feelings in his eyes made ra fail to understand why he was staring at her. Sorry, I forgot youve just recovered, Horace said after a while of silence. No, I just ra wanted to say she was alright. But she didnt know how to exin. Ill take a shower first. You dont have to wait for me. Horace stroked her head and walked to the bathroom. ra was a bit stunned on the bed. Was that over? Horace just lied beside ra with her waist in arms and didnt do anything else. The following few days, ra felt like Horace was acting a bit weird. He was gentle to her but he didnt make much body contact with her. He didnt show any intention to have sex with her no matter how ra hinted him. Mixed feelings began to surge through ras mind. She was confused, anxious, and sad. Did Horace get tired of her? No, definitely not! ra consoled herself. Maybe he was just worried about her health condition. One day Horace went to work in the morning while ra was still lying on the bed. In fact, she didnt sleep well these days. She was indulging in her wondering for an hour and she didnt know what she was thinking. Then she got up and took herptop. She opened Google and she was hesitating whether she should type in that question or not. It was the first time for her to search that. Soon she got flushed over and she tried so hard to calm down. Then she still typed, Why my husband doesnt want to have sex with me? Then she halted for a while before she finally made up her mind to press the Enter button. Various reasons were shown up on the screen. He is getting tired of you, olddy. You should be careful. He might be cheating on you. Maybe you should take a look at your bby waist. She browsed through the answers given by other people and then she closed herptop with rage. No single answer could exin what happened to her now! Then she opened herptop again and typed, How to flirt with my husband? Luckily, this time the answers were not as ridiculous as that of the former question. But they made ra flush again. Now she knew how other women hinted their husband to have sex with them. ra determined to adopt one of those answers to buy a sexy nightwear and seduce Horace. She imagined how she would flirt with Horace and she found it quite embarrassing. She was too shy to buy one in a brick-and-motor store so she purchased one online. She chose one that sold best. After she told the seller her height and weight, the seller said, Your husband wont be able to resist to press you onto the bed after he saw your hourss figure in our nightwear. Then such a scene came into her mind. She was too shy to reply and made the payment instantly. Then she found her shirt had been wet with her sweat. Then she stood up and took a shower. A few dayster, ra finally received the nightwear. It shouldnt be called a nightwear in fact. It was merely ayer of silk and her breasts and butt could be seen clearly through it. When they had dinner tonight, ra didnt have a single word with Horace and she even refrained herself from having any eye contact with him. Do you feel unhappy today? Horace was a bit worried as he noticed her weird actions. ra suddenly looked up and said, No, definitely not. Good. ra nodded and continued eating. Horace was a bit confused but he didnt ask too much. After she took a shower at night, she stared at the nightwear and didnt know whether she should put it on or not. But after a while she still decided to carry out her n. Looking at herself in the mirror, ra felt a bit awkward. But she had to admit she indeed looked quite tempting in that nightwear. She took a deep breath and got out of the bathroom. But the next moment she got back to the bathroom and murmured, How could I go to see Horace in this?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She rubbed her flushed face and stood behind the door. Come on, ra! finally she opened the door and encouraged herself. Chapter 269 Rejected When she entered the bedroom, Horace was already lying on the bed with his eyes fixed on the files at hand. He didnt notice ra. As she saw Horace didnt notice her presence, ra wanted to go away right now. But after a while of hesitation, she still forced herself to ask, Do you want a cup of water, Horace? Thank you, replied Horace, who didnt look up. ra took a deep breath and walked to the water dispenser in the bedroom. She had a glimpse at Horace, who was still looking at his files, and turned around to ask, Hot water or cold water? Horace frowned. He always drank warm water and ra must have known it as she had been living with him for a long time. She hadnt asked him such a question before. With that thought in mind, Horace finally looked up at ra. Horace looked a bit stunned as he saw ra. Then fire soon rose in his eyes.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Warm water, Horace finally said after a while of staring at her in silence. His voice, hoarse and low, sounded quite enchanting. ra felt her as if skin were burning as she heard his voice. I know, ra said with her voice trembling, and then walked back to Horace with a cup of warm water in hand. The nightwear fit well on ras body. Her hourss figure was shown clearly through it and her two white legs were just hidden under the thinyer of silk. As ra approached him, Horace began to sweat and his mouth felt dry. Here, ra handed Horace the cup and looked away to avoid Horaces eyesight. Horace didnt take the cup but stared at ra with his burning eyes. ra felt quite nervous while Horace was fixing his eyes on her. ra put the cup on a nearby table and swallowed silva. But her move made her all the more charming and Horace couldnt help but held her in arms and pressed her down on the bed and kissed her. What he saw and what his hand felt made Horace lost the control of his body. He acted quite impatiently. ra also hugged him tightly with her hand stroking his back up and down. She was quite happy that her guess seemed to be wrong. She hugged the man she loved so much more tightly. Horace looked up at ra and several strings of wet hair were on his eyelids and that made him look quite wild and dangerous. Horace ra called his name as his look really charming in her eyes. Horace kissed her cheeks, her mouth, her jaw, then her neck, leaving a mark after another on it. Suddenly, Horace caught sight of a scar below her corbone. And he stopped instantly. Though she had recovered, there were still a few scars left on her body. Those scars again reminded Horace of how ras clothes were torn apart by the four men. As he was not possessed by his desire anymore, Horace felt freezing and he felt he could still hear ras cry, Save me, Horace! Help, Horace, help ra noticed his anxious expression and the coldness in his eyes and asked, What happened, Horace? Horace was finally brought back to the real world by her words. He looked down at ra, whose body was red and whose eyes looked really enchanting, and he didnt want to go on. Horace felt quite guilt and then held ra in his arms. He covered her with quilt and patted her back, We may sleep right now. Im too tired today. Why? ra knew Horace wanted to have sex with her. Now Horace had already closed his eyes. ra wanted to ask him why he stopped. But it was indeed an embarrassing question. She pressed her head on Horaces chest and tears began to well up in her eyes. Why was Horace still reluctant to ept her invitation? A man might refuse a womans invitation because of manner. But why would a husband refuse to touch his wife? Maybe it was because he was really exhausted these days. ra soon heard Horaces stable breath. She got out of Horaces arms gently and turned around to let her tears trickle down her cheeks. She told herself that Horace still loved her. He wasnt like other men. Maybe he was really tired. But ra couldnt convince herself. She bit her lower lip and tears soon made her pillow wet. She couldnt fall asleep and got up as the sun rose. After brushing her teeth and washing her face, ra patted her face to make herself look better. When she got back to the bedroom, Horace was still sleeping. ra refrained herself from crying and went downstairs into the kitchen. After all, Horace had to go to work today. ra still wanted to prepare breakfast for him. When Horace woke up, he found ra wasnt on the bed. With what happenedst night in mind, Horace felt a bit heartache. He also knew what he did might make ra feel quite sad. In fact, he knew what ra wanted these days and he knew why she would wear the sexy nightwearst night. But the video Sean gave him really upset him. He tried to forgot what he saw in that video but he failed. After a while he finally calmed down and got into the bathroom. When Horace got downstairs, he found ra had already put the dishes on the table. Morning, ra greeted him in a cold voice as she saw Horace. Horace nodded as he saw ra turned away and continued to work. Here is your breakfast. ra brought him his fork and knife and sat down. Horace also sat down in silently. They both couldnt forget what happenedst night. Silence and awkwardness reigned the whole room. Chatper 270 Cross Swords Buzz, buzz. Horaces phone suddenly rang. He took the phone and found it was Russell. Hello, grandpa? Horace answered the call instantly. His grandpa wouldnt call him in the morning if he had nothing to tell him. Tell me why clients information was leaked, Horace, Russell said quickly. I Horace didnt know how to exin to Russell. Fine. You have toe to Kirnd Group now to attend an emergency meeting. I will tell you the details when you arrive. I know, grandpa. I will be there soon, Horace knew the meeting must be something tricky to deal with. And Horace knew it must be Sean who was behind it. He hung up the phone and said to ra, Grandpa needs me to attend a meeting at Kirnd Group. I must leave now. ra nodded without looking up at him. Horace knew she was still angry at him since he refused herst night. But he didnt know how to exin and he didnt want to tell her the truth. He didnt want ra to remember what happened that day. He still said gently, Have a good rest at home. ra nodded silently and Horace sighed in his mind. Then he turned away and drove to Kirnd Group. Staring his back and then at the dishes on the table, ra continued to eat in silence. When he arrived at Kirnd Group, Horace found Sean had led all the board members to wait for him in the meeting room. Sean sneered as he saw Horace. He thought, I will force you to give me all your shares of Kirnd Group, my brother! Russell was looking at Horace worriedly. He wanted to say something but Horace looked at him, hinting that there was no need to worry. He sat on his seat and didnt say anything. Horace knew Sean wouldnt miss the chance to force him hand out his shares. To be exact, Sean kidnapped ra to threaten Horace and his ultimate goal was to get Horaces shares. Horace sneered. If Sean thought his evil n would work, then he was wrong. Sean finally opened his mouth, Well, well, well, now our prince is here. Now lets get started. Sean then looked at Horace with a provocative smile on his face, I think you know why we hold this board meeting, dont you? Horace crossed his arms before his chest and said in a calm voice, Actually, I dont. A sense of cruelty shed in Seans eyes and he said, The information of Solraces clients has been leaked. I gathered you all have known it. All the board members began to talk with each other. Everyone knew what happened to Solrace. Then suddenly all the people present turned to Horace. Sean was quite satisfied with their reaction and he continued, Now I want to ask you a question, Horace. How could I trust you? Do you think you will be apetent manager of Kirnd Group? Actually, I think I will, Horace leaned back on his chair and said calmly. Seeing his move, a board member who had always been supporting Sean suddenly stood up and pointed at Horace, You cant even protect your clients information! How could I trust you? I think youd better give up your shares of Kirnd Group! Nice! Sean cheered in his mind. He had helped the board member a lot and now he didnt fail Sean. All other members began to me Horace. How could we trust you, Horace? Maybe one day the internal information of Kirnd Group will be leaked too. I think youd better hand over your shares. Sean will be a better leader of ourpany! Actually, Sean had informed those board members he would bring them some benefits if they cooperated with him. Thats why the board members were all standing on his side. Russell was indeed angry at this moment. But the board members were right. It was Horaces fault and they were justified to doubt Horaces ability.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Horace stared at those people cautiously as he saw all of them were asking him to give up his shares. He knew what Sean did before the meeting. Sean was the one who would benefit the most if he gave up his shares. After they had finished, Horace finally said with a sneer on his face, So, you mean that I couldnt hold my shares if I make some mistakes? Of course, Sean quickly replied, I wont let you destroy ourpany. I dont think our board members will agree to let you continue to be in charge of Kirnd Group. We wont let that happen. We are also the shareholders of Kirnd Group. We dont think Horace should hold such arge proportion of shares! Sean is right. Horace shouldnt be in charge of ourpany anymore. The board members all supported Sean. Hearing their words, a sneer climbed on Horaces face and then he looked at Sean. Seeing the expression on his face, Sean suddenly got a bad hunch. If so, Horace took out his phone and put it onto the table, Then please check thetest news. Chapter 271 Counterattack What did he mean? All the directors were confused about Horaces abrupt move. What was in thetest news? The phone that Horace threw on the table slid into a director. The director picked up the phone curiously and looked at it. Then his face suddenly changed, Howe? When the crowd heard his words and saw his expression change, they were also curious about what he had seen. What happened? Sean asked with an unfriendly look. It was not easy for him to seize a chance to defeat Horace. He must not make any mistakes at this critical moment. Mr. Kirnd, look. The director stood up and walked to Sean, handing Sean the phone in his hand. Seeing the content on the phone, Seans face turned livid. Seeing this, everyone took out their mobile phones and began to search for news about Kirnd Group, and then their faces all darkened. As soon as they entered the words Kirnd Group in the search box, the information shown in almost all the news titles was Food Additives of Kirnd Groups Product Exceeds the Limit, Consumers Ask for An Exnation from Kirnd Group, Issues of Food Safety, Kirnd Group Under Investigation. Everyone clicked it open with a serious look. It turned out that the subsidiarypanies in charge of food production were found to have obviously excessive supplements. And these subsidiaries were owned by Sean. Several influential news media published this news. For a time, Kirnd Group was pushed to the forefront of public opinion, exerting a negative impact on society. Customers were also extremely disgusted with this kind of thing, and they allunched a strong attack on Kirnd Group on the Inte. Arent they afraid of killing people? Who is responsible for the supervision of such apany? I think it should be sentenced to intentional homicide. Such apany must be severely punished, making them bankrupt. Lets see if they dare to do such a conscienceless thing. I dont know what the hell the food inspection department is doing. Dose the department work? The government should strengthen the effectiveness of punishment system. Give us a safe environment. I really hope that Kirnd Group will duly handle this ident, and I also hope that the victims of this incident can get theirpensation. And I demand that those responsible be brought to justice. Looking at thements ofizens, everyone was a little flustered. Once customers doubted the food safety, it was difficult to find a way to regain their trust. If this matter couldnt be solved well, not only subsidiaries owned by Sean would be closed down, but also the reputation of the whole Kirnd Group might be affected. Have you seen it clearly? Horace looked around. When the crowd heard his words, they all looked at each other in silence, no longer behaving in a threatening manner. Seeing that everyone was silent, Horace snorted in his heart. Werent they all domineering just now? Why were they all dumb now? Then he turned to look at Sean and asked, How are you going to exin this to everyone? Giving Horace a ferocious look, Sean was speechless and didnt know how to defend himself. The news was exposed so suddenly that he was caught off guard. Seeing everyones expression, Russell stood up and took the mobile phone of a director beside him to check. After reading the content of the news, he immediately became furious. Sean, what the hell is going on? Russell pounded the table and questioned. I have told you many times that you must pay attention to food safety. This thing cant be ignored. Do you turn a deaf ear to my words? Grandpa, how could I forget your words? But I didnt know about it until now. In a hurry, Sean stood up and exined to Russell. It must be done by those workers. Ill investigate the matter now. Its useless to investigate now. The news has been reported, Russell was so angry that his face turned red. Being scolded in front of so many people, Sean felt a little embarrassed, but at this time, he could only answer carefully, I see, grandpa. Ill ask people to handle this thing right away. Please believe me, I will deal with this matter. At this time, Horace saw Seans assistant pacing anxiously outside the meeting room and looking at the situation inside from time to time. With a sneer in his heart, Horace said to him, Come in. The assistant also knew that it was not a good thing to go in at this time, but he had to listen to Horaces order, so he had to bite the bullet and go in. He wanted to whisper to Sean, but his action irritated Russell. What? Is there anything that I cant listen to? No, sir. Its its The assistant stammered with fear. He nced at Sean and had to say, Its Mr. Scott, director of Paxcred Food, who wants to see Mr. Sean Kirnd. He said he had something important to report. Well, what else can it be? Its all your fault. Pointing at Sean, Russell scolded, Let him in!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Yes, sir. After receiving the order, the assistant left the meeting room in a hurry. Soon, a bald, fat middle-aged man came in. Before he entered the room, he spoke first, Sean, something bad happened. Please hurry up After entering the meeting room and seeing the scene inside, this man immediately stopped talking. My God! Why there were so many directors, and even Russell was there? Did he know that the foodpany has been investigated? So, he was waiting to me me? At the thought of this, Mr. Scotts forehead began to sweat. He was afraid that he would lose his job. What happened? Russell snapped. Hearing Russells words, Mr. Scott was a little trembling. Sir, people from Food Security Administration came. They said that Paxcred Food would be temporarily suspended from business. And we must cooperate with the investigation. I have no idea what we should do, so Hearing his words, Seans face darkened and red at him. Never make, always break. Why did he have toe at this moment? He just added fuel to the fire. Frightened by Seans re, Mr. Scotts legs were trembling. Im afraid that I will have a hard time this time, he thought. All of you are so troublesome, Russell hadnt been so angry for a long time. Go and deal with it. Yes, Grandpa. With these words, Sean walked out of the meeting room with a dark face. Wait a minute. Seeing that Sean was about to leave, Horace said, Sean, didnt you just say that anyone who made a mistake wouldnt have the right to take over Kirnd Group? Now that such a thing happened to thepany under your control, does it mean that you will also hand over the shares of Kirnd Group? Horace Sean angrily pointed at him, but couldnt say anything to refute him. If he didnt let go of the thing that Horace had leaked clients information, he would get himself into trouble in the end. Thinking of what he had just said, Sean felt his face burning, and at the same time, he hated Horace even more in his heart. He didnt believe that such a coincidence would happen. He had just summoned the board of directors to attack Horace, and then such a bad thing had been exposed on the Inte. He was sure that it must have something to do with Horace. But no matter how reluctant he was, he had to let go of Horace first. Thats enough, Russell yelled. This is not the time to quarrel. You two still have the mood to argue here. The most important thing now is to find a way to suppress the news on the Inte. Okay, Grandpa. Ill go now. Sean red at Horace and left the meeting room quickly. Chapter 272 Mother’s Health Seeing that Sean left, the rest of the board members also lost their backer. At this time, they definitely couldnt attack Horace him. Thinking of the attack on Horace just now, everyone breathed a sigh of relief and was extremely nervous. The meeting is over. You can go back now, Russell waved his hand. Feeling that they could finally breathe a sigh of relief, everyone quickly stood up and left the meeting room. Grandpa, if there is nothing else, I have to go now. I have a lot of things to deal with. Seeing everyone leave, Horace also said goodbye to Russell. Wait a minute, said Russell. I have something to tell you. Okay. Horace was confused and didnt know what his grandfather was going to say to him. He asked Isaac, who had been waiting outside the meeting room, to follow her. And Horace walked with Russell to his office. Grandpa, whats up? Sitting on the sofa, Horace asked. I heard that ra was kidnapped a few days ago. What happened? With a serious look on his face, Russell asked, How is ra now? Hearing that his grandfather was going to ask about this thing, Horaces face turned livid. He paused for a moment and replied, Dont worry. ra is fine now. Have you found out who kidnapped ra? How dare those people kidnap his granddaughter inw? Did those guys look down upon the Kirnd Family? Without answering Russells question, Horace pursed his lips into a straight line, with hatred in his eyes. Russell had watched Horace grow up. Of course, Russell knew that Horaces expression showed that he had found out the person who kidnapped ra. Who is it? Russell was very angry. He wouldnt let the man go. Grandpa, ra is back safe and sound. He didnt want to tell Russell that it was Sean who did it. Russell was old, so he didnt want Russell to be sad for the fight between him and Sean. Hearing that Horace was unwilling to reveal the person behind the kidnapping, Russell also guessed that this persons identity was not simple. Maybe the person was someone he knew. Who the hell is it? But Horace just kept silent. Well, you dont want to tell me, do you? Russell turned to look at Isaac, who was standing aside, and said, Isaac, its you that investigated it, right? Tell me. Looking at Horace, Isaac was in a dilemma and didnt know if he should tell Russell. Whats wrong? You dont even take me seriously now? No, sir. I I Isaac was flustered. He didnt know what to say. Then just tell me what happened. Taking a look at Horace, he finally couldnt bear the pressure of Russell. In fact, its the eldest master who kidnapped ra some time ago. What? Russell suddenly stood up and asked in disbelief, You said that Sean kidnapped ra? Yes. With a serious look on his face, Isaac nodded. And he also threatened Horace to release the customer information of all thepanies under the name of Kirnd Group. Hes behind this too! Russell was so angry that he threw the teacup in front of him out. How dare he! He still shamelessly forced you to hand over the shares today. Is hepletely out of control? Grandpa, dont be angry. Its bad for your health. Seeing that Russell was furious and trembling slightly, Horace was worried about his health and hurried to help him to sit down. And you! Unexpectedly, Russell yelled at Horace. Why didnt you tell me earlier? If I hadnt forced Isaac to tell the truth, when would you tell me? Whats the point of protecting him? Grandpa, Im not defending him. Im Noticing the embarrassment on Horaces face, Russell also guessed that this matter was not as simple as kidnapping. What else do you hide from me? Grandpa, I Horace didnt know how to tell Russell about this. Recalling the video he saw that day, he still wanted to kill Sean. Isaac, you tell me! Russell, its about ra. I I dont know how to say. Russell didnt understand why these two people tried to cover up. Why dont you know how to say? Did Sean do anything else to ra except kidnapping her? Uttering these words, Russell saw that both Horace and Isaac looked a little embarrassed. Am I right? Did Sean really do something else to ra All of a sudden, Russell stood up and kicked down the tea table in front of him. The exquisite ceramic cups were smashed to the ground, turning into pieces, which reflected the light in themplight. How dare he! ra is his sister-inw. How could he do such a thing? Seeing that Russell was thinking about something else, Isaac hurriedly said, Russell, the eldest master didnt do such a thing, but he Isaac gritted his teeth and continued, He found four beggars and asked them to Thats enough! Stop! Sitting next to Isaac, Horace couldnt stand it anymore and interrupted Isaac harshly. He looked angry and blue veins stood out on his hands.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing what Isaac said, Russell was so shocked that he staggered two steps back and almost fell to the ground. Thanks to his sharp eyes and agile hands, Isaac hurried to hold Russell and let him sit on the sofa. How could he do such a thing? How dare he! How dare he Russell even had no strength to curse. He copsed on the sofa and muttered, unable toe to his senses for a long time. Horace sat aside with a long face. He grabbed the edge of the sofa so tightly that his fingers sank in. For a moment, the office fell into silence. In the vi, after breakfast, ra was sitting on the sofa and watching TV, but she didnt hear a word from the TV, thinking about what happenedst night. Thinking that maybe Horace didnt like her, ra felt her heart ache. At this time, her mobile phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was a call from the hospital where Helena was. Worried about her mothers health, ra answered the phone in a hurry. Are you Helenas family? The doctors serious tone on the other end of the phone made ra nervous. Yes, I am her daughter. Pleasee to the hospital now. Your mother has problems with her body. We need to exin the details to you. Chapter 273 You’re Pregnant Hearing that Helena was not well, ra asked anxiously, Doctor, whats mater with my mother? Lets talk about it when youe to the hospital. I cant exin clearly on the phone. Okay, okay, Ill be right there. After hanging up the phone, ra hurried to the hospital by taxi and ran all the way to the doctors office. Without enough time to adjust her breath, ra gasped for breath. Doctor My mother Whats matter with my mothers health? Looking at the anxious look on ras face, the doctor said seriously, You have to be mentally prepared. Your mother has just been diagnosed with leukemia. What? Hearing the doctors words, ras mind went nk all of a sudden. How could it be possible? How could Helena suffer from leukemia? The doctor continued, You know, your mother has always been in poor health. Recently, we found that she has symptoms of anemia. After further examination, we found that her blood tissue is abnormal and she suffers from leukemia. Then what should we do? Doctor, is my mother in danger? ra prayed in her heart that nothing would happen to her mother. Its hard to say now, but if you want to treat her, we need to find a suitable match for a transnt. Use mine! ra said hurriedly. Im her daughter. My marrow may match my mothers. The doctor raised his hand to hint ra not to be anxious and he exined to her, It doesnt mean that the bone marrow of family members will match. But if they are immediate family members, the probability is indeed higher. You can go to have a physical examination and DNA test first. It will be the best if you and your mother match. Okay. Ill be right there. The doctors words raised ras hopes. Doctor, please save my mother. Dont worry. We will try our best, The doctor turned to the nurse next to him. Please take thisdy to have a test first. Thank you, doctor. Thank you. After repeatedly expressing her thanks to the doctor, ra followed the nurse out of the office. Blood test, X-ray, DNA test ra followed the nurse to do all kinds of tests. Doctor, can I donate bone marrow for my mother? After all the examinations were done, ra asked the doctor anxiously. It will take some time for the test result toe out. We dont know the exact result yet. Dont worry. Well inform you as soon as the test resultes out, The doctor exined patiently. He understood why ra was so anxious. Hearing that she had to wait for a while, ra was a little disappointed. She couldnt wait to know the result. Okay, thank you. Forcing a grateful smile at the doctor, ra walked out of the examination room absentmindedly. Sitting on the bench in the corridor of the hospital, ra couldnt help but burst into tears. Didnt mom have been well before? How could she suddenly be found out to have such a disease? Now the only hope for ra was that her marrow could match Helenas. She couldnt lose her mom anymore. Wiping her tears, ra walked towards Helenas ward. When she arrived at the door of the ward, she took a deep breath and rubbed her eyes, trying to erase the traces of her tears. It was better not to tell Helena the news now. It was better to wait after the examination result came out. ra didnt want her mom to be scared. What if she got emotional and was even worth? Reaching out two index fingers to poke the corners of her mouth, ra tried her best to smile. If someone passed by and saw her, the person must feel strange. How could thisdys smile look worse than cry? Trying her best to calm herself down, ra pushed the door open. Mom, ra tried her best to make herself happy. How are you feeling recently? Sweety, you are here. Seeing that it was ra, Helena was very delighted. You havente visit me for a long time. Im sorry, mom. Ive been very busy recently. Fearing that Helena would worry about her, ra didnt tell her that she had been kidnapped some time ago. Holding ras hand, Helena smiled, I know you are busy. I dont mean to me you. Seeing the warm smile on Helenas face, ra felt her eyes wet again. Lowering her head to conceal her emotion, ra smiled back, Thank you, mom. How are you recently? I feel much better. I was about to call you just now. Whats wrong? Do you feel ufortable? Asked ra, holding Helenas hand. Its okay. Dont worry about me. Seeing that ra was so nervous about her, Helena touched her face lovingly. I want to tell you that you can help me go through the discharge formalities. I feel bored after staying in the hospital for so many days. No way! Hearing that, ra was a little excited. Then she thought that it might make Helena suspicious, so she calmed down. Mom, you havent fully recovered yet. Youd better stay in the hospital for a period of time. When youpletely recover, we can leave the hospital, okay? Im fine. I can leave the hospital now. Helena really didnt want to stay in the hospital any longer. Mom, just stay here for a while. Dont make me worry about you, okay? ra persuaded her with patience. Hearing that, Helena had to agree. After chatting with Helena for a while, looking at Helena who wasughing happily from time to time, ra finally couldnt control her emotions and left the ward with an excuse that she was busy with her work. Okay, go ahead with your work. I wont hold you up. Okay, Im leaving now. ra waved goodbye to Helena with a smile. She felt that her tears were rolling in her eyes.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. As soon as she walked out of the ward, ras tears rolled down. She covered her mouth and ran to the seat outside the hospital. Regardless of the strange eyes of the people around, she buried her face in her knees and burst into tears. At the same time, Horace was still with Russell. After recovering from the shock caused by what Sean had done, Russell looked at Horace, who was in a tense and angry state, and could not find any words tofort him for a moment. Suddenly, Horaces phone buzzed in his pocket. He took it out and found it was from ra. Thinking that ra was still at odds with him this morning, Horace quickly answered the phone. Horace Horace As soon as he answered the phone, he heard ra sobbing. Chapter 274 I’m Here He panicked, Whats wrong, ra? Dont cry. Tell me what happened. Horace, my mother she she ra was so sad that she almost couldnt speak. Honey, dont worry. Take your time. Although he was very anxious, he still guided ra slowly. What happened to mom? My mother was diagnosed with leukemia. After saying that in one breath, ra burst into tears again. What should I do, Horace? I what should I do now? A few days ago, she just knew that she was not Glenns biological daughter. Now her only family in the world was Helena. Why was God so cruel to her? Why was her mom diagnosed with leukemia? Now she couldnt think of anyone else to talk about it except Horace. Although she was still angry with him this morning, it was not until now that ra realized how much she relied on him and how much she wanted to see him now. Besides Helena, he was her most beloved person in the world. Hearing what ra said, Horace was also shocked. How could it be! Honey, dont worry. Tell me where you are now. Ill be right there. Well, I Im in the hospital now. Horace,e here quickly, okay? Okay, okay. Dont cry. Its okay. Ill be there soon, Horace soothed her. Then Ill hang up now. Stay there and wait for me. Hearing that ra sobbed and replied Okay, he hung up the phone. Standing up, Horace said to Russell anxiously, Grandpa, I have to go to the hospital now. I wille to see you again when I have time. What happened? Why did ra cry like that on the phone? Russell also heard ra crying on the phone. ras mother was diagnosed with leukemia. She didnt know what to do for a while, Horaces face was full of worry. I have to go to see her now. How could Helena suffer from leukemia? Hearing this, Russell was also shocked. Is it serious? What did the doctor say? I dont know, but ra cried so hard on the phone that she didnt make it clear. What a poor girl! She just suffered that kind of thing, and now she is told that her mother has this kind of disease. Russells face was also full of sadness. He quickly waved his hand to Horace, Then you should go now. I dont know how flustered she is now alone.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Okay, Im leaving now, Grandpa. After saying that, he strode out of the door, followed by Isaac immediately. Wait a minute, Russell seemed to think of something and stopped Horace who had arrived at the door. Grandpa, is there anything else? Looking at Horace with some embarrassment, Russell said to Isaac, You can go out first. Yes, sir. Isaac nodded and went downstairs without any hesitation. Looking at Russell, Horace was a little confused. What on earth did Grandpa want to say to him? He even asked Isaac to leave. When Russell walked up to Horace, he hesitated and said, You and ra had better be careful not to have sex. Dont get pregnant. Otherwise, Im afraid that the babys father will be not clear. After saying that, Russells face turned red. He felt a little embarrassed to tell such things to the younger generation, but s, ras life had been really miserable. Why was fate so cruel to her? Hearing Russells words, Horaces expression was alsoplicated. He clenched his fists tightly, and the scene that the four men tore up the clothes of ra appeared in his mind again, as well as her shrill cries. Horace felt that this would be a nightmare for his life, and he would never forget it. Every time he thought of it, he felt heartbroken. Feeling the anger from Horace, Russell sighed slightly. These two children were both miserable. Horace closed his eyes to stop himself from thinking about those things. He said with difficulty, I see. Okay, Russell patted Horace on the shoulder. Go ahead. ra is still waiting for you. Remember to be good to her in the future. I will. Horace solemnly promised to Russell that he would love ra with the rest of his life. After nodding to Russell, Horace turned around and strode towards the elevator. When they arrived downstairs, Isaac had already opened the car door and was waiting for him. After Horace got in the car, Isaac drove at a rapid speed all the way and soon arrived at the hospital. Horace ran all the way to Helenas ward. When he turned his head by ident, he found that the person who was sobbing and sitting on the chair seemed to be ra. He stopped and looked carefully. It was indeed ra. Immersed in grief, ra suddenly felt someone squatting down in front of her. Looking up at the blurry figure in front of her, ra burst into tears more fiercely. Horace She threw herself into his arms and cried loudly, as if she finally found someone to rely on. Holding ra tightly in his arms, Horace touched her back lovingly, Its okay. Im here. Im here. Everything will be fine. Dont cry. Hearing thefort of Horace, ra cried harder than ever. Horace, what should I do? I dont know what to do. The doctor said that I can donate the bone marrow for my mother, but what if it doesnt match? What if I cant save my mother? Im here. Ill handle it for you. Trust me. Ill be fine. Horace continued tofort her. If yours dont match hers, Ill help you find a suitable person. If we cant find the one at home, well go abroad. There are so many people in the world, and there will always be someone who matches your mothers bone marrow. Dont worry. Ill try my best to save your mother. Dont worry too much, okay? Really? ra raised her tearful eyes to look at Horace, as if she was looking at her only God. Yes, Horace reached out and wiped her tears. Really. Mom will be fine. Trust me, okay? I trust you, ra nodded her head vigorously. I believe in you, Horace. If you say that mom will be fine, she will be fine. Good girl, Horace touched ras face lovingly. Lets go inside to see mom, okay? No! ra refused. I havent told her that she has leukemia. And I dont want her to see me like this. Then lets go home first, okay? Horace persuaded her in a soft voice. Okay. He held ra, who had no strength due to crying too much, and walked out of the hospital. On the way home, Horace had been holding ra in his arms all the time. Maybe it was because she was too tired from crying, ra fell asleep soon on Horaces shoulder. There were still a few tears in her eyes, which looked particrly pitiful. Chapter 275 I’m Pregnant When they arrived home, Horace took ra out of the car. Maybe she was so tired that she didnt wake up on the way. He carried ra all the way to the bedroom and gently put her on the bed. After tucking ra in, Horacey beside her. Although she fell into a deep sleep, she didnt sleep well. She dreamed of something and tears fell from her closed eyes from time to time. Wiping off her tears with his thumb, Horace held her in his arms. Recently, the most he saw was ras tears. It was all his fault. He was not a good husband, so he always made his wife cry. He lowered his head and kissed ras head. Like coaxing a child, he patted ras back gently, hoping tofort her in her sleep. When ra woke up, the bedroom was dark. She was a little confused. Was she at home? What time is it now? She reached out to turn on the light. The light above her head gradually made here to her senses. Thinking of what happened in the hospital this morning, ra burst into tears again. When Horace came in, he saw ra holding the quilt and crying silently. He sighed and walked to the bedside to hold ra in her arms. Honey, dont cry. Your eyes will be hurt if you keep crying like this. Trying to hold back her tears, ra looked up at Horace. Seeing that ras eyes were swollen like peaches, Horace felt like his heart was grabbed. You havent eaten anything for a whole day. Can you get up and wash your face first? Lets go downstairs for dinner, okay? Okay, ra replied in a hoarse voice.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After washing her face and going downstairs, ra found that Horace had cooked porridge for her. She was deeply touched. Such a gentle Horace seemed to bring her back to the life before Laura appeared. In the next few days, Horace didnt go to work. He stayed at home with ra and contacted some authoritative experts in leukemia. Seeing what Horace had done for her, ra stopped suspecting that he didnt love her as before. The rtionship between the two became much closer. One day, ra finally received a call from the hospital. The result of thest examination hade out and a nurse asked her to go to the hospital to get the examination report. Okay, Ill go now. Please wait a moment. After hanging up the phone, ra rushed to the hospital in a hurry. Because Horace had something to deal with, ra took a taxi to the hospital. On the way to the hospital, ra had been fidgeting and thinking about all kinds of questions. What if her bone marrow didnt match Helenas? Could Horace help her find a person who matched? What if he couldnt find one? She could just watch Helena leave this world by then? Thinking of this, ras eyes became teary again. Blinking her eyes for two times, ra stopped the tears in her eyes. At the same time, she told herself in her heart that she must be strong at this time. She didnt know the result of the examination yet, and she couldnt lose her cool now. After arriving at the hospital, ra hurried to find the doctor who had examined her before. As soon as she saw the doctor, ra asked nervously, Doctor, can I donate my bone marrow? God bless her. Hope Helenas marrow match with ras. Have a seat, The doctor pointed at the chair next to him. Ill talk to you slowly. Sitting down uneasily, ra looked at the serious doctor and had a bad feeling. Please dont be like what she thought. Doctor, tell me the result, ra was so anxious that she almost cried out. The doctor adjusted his sses, looked at ra and said seriously, Judging from our results, your bone marrow doesnt match your mothers, so you cant donate it to your mother. Hearing the doctors words, ra felt that she breathed herst breath. Then what should we do, doctor? Does my mother have any other treatment? Dont worry. Your mother wont be in danger for the time being, The doctor tried tofort her gently. Our hospital has applied for the help of the Red Cross. Once there is a suitable bone marrow for your mother, we will arrange the surgery for her as soon as possible. Okay, said ra, nodding gratefully to the doctor. Thank you, doctor. Thank you very much. Dont worry. This is what our hospital should do. Your family members should also look for a suitable bone donor in private. After all, the sooner this operation is performed, the better your mom will be. Yes, we will, ra nodded. But can I ask how to get in touch with those who are willing to donate bone marrow? She had never been involved in such kind of thing, and she didnt know where to start. You can apply for the help of the local Red Cross, or you can ask the national bone marrow bank. Now that the Inte is well developed, it is also feasible to seek some help from social tform. Okay, thank you, doctor. I see. Ill contact these people right now, said ra seriously, keeping the doctors words in mind. With that, ra stood up and wanted to go out. She wanted to find a person who could match Helenas marrow as soon as possible. If she was lucky enough to find him, she swore that no matter what that person requested, she would agree. Wait a minute. The doctor stopped ra who was about to leave. Turning around, ra looked at the doctor in confusion. Is there anything else? I still have two things to tell you, but you have to be mentally prepared. Whats the matter? Is there anything wrong with my mothers health? Asked ra anxiously. Its not about your mother. Its about you. Me? asked ra, confused. Whats the matter with me? The doctor looked at ra with some embarrassment and said hesitantly, ording to the results of our examination, you and your mothers bone marrow do not match at all, and the DNA ispletely different. You are not your mothers biological daughter. How is that possible? Her first reaction was of disbelief. Doctor, are you mistaken? How could I not be my mothers biological daughter? In line with the results, its true. Its better for you to go back and ask your mother. Looking at the doctor, ras eyes were full of disbelief. It was impossible. Absolutely impossible. She must be Helenas daughter. But what if? If not, who on earth was she? Another thing is that, you are pregnant. Chapter 276 My Mother What? Subconsciously, ra touched her belly. Doctor, I I am really pregnant? Well, it has been a month. Congrattions! You are going to be a mother. Hearing that, ra was stunned. She couldnt digest so much information. The babys condition is still very unstable. Dont be too emotional recently, or its not good for the baby. The doctor warned ra. I see. Thank you, doctor. Forcing a smile at the doctor, ra walked out of the office absentmindedly. She walked to the corridor of the hospital and sat down in a chair. She felt that her head was in a mess and could not think clearly. Taking a few deep breaths, ra closed her eyes and slowly sorted out her thoughts. If her own marrow didnt match Helenas, she had to find a suitable donor. She might not be Helenas biological daughter. Besides, she was pregnant. Thinking of this, ra looked down at her belly. It was still t. Was there really a baby in it? Crossing her hands in front of her belly, ra was d that she and Horace finally had a baby. Thinking of that the doctor had told her that she was one month pregnant, ra calcted the days in her heart. It must be the night before she was kidnapped. ra couldnt help but feel a little scared. She had made a lot of violent struggles when she was kidnapped, and she was injured and hospitalized. Would that ident have any impact on the baby? Just now, the doctor said that she couldnt be emotional, but she had been crying almost every day these days. Was it good for her baby? ra felt a little guilty. She didnt even know she was pregnant, which made the baby suffer so much from the beginning. Baby, Im sorry. I didnt protect you well. I promise I wont let you get hurt in the future. Touching her belly, ra apologized to the baby in her heart. She was happy to be pregnant. After all, she and Horace had been looking forward to the arrival of the baby. She did not expect that the little guy woulde unconsciously. However, there was no way for ra to smile. Thinking that she might not be Helenas daughter, she felt like her heart was stuffed with a mass of cotton, which made her ufortable. No, she must ask Helena about it. She stood up and walked towards Helenas ward. On the way, she was nervous and uneasy. She didnt know how to ask her mother about it. Standing at the door of the ward, ra hesitated whether to push it open or not. After standing in front of the door for a while, ra turned around and walked back. She decided not to ask Helena this question. She just pretended that the doctor made a mistake. She was Helenas daughter and Helena was her mother. The two of them lived the same life as before, relying on each other and living together. But thinking of Helenas physical condition and what the doctor had told her, she had to stop. Helena must have an operation as soon as possible. If she was not her daughter, then her own daughter might be able to donate bone marrow for Helena. This might be the fastest way. Thinking of this, ra felt that life was full of unforeseen events. God was so cruel to force her to make such a choice. Finally, her reason triumphed over her emotions and she returned to the ward. When she opened the door, ra saw Helena lying on the bed and watching TV. Maybe Helena happened to see a splendid part, sheughed heartily. ra, you are here. When Helena turned around and saw ra, she waved at ra, Look, this woman is so funny. Im almostughing to death. With mixed feelings, ra walked to Helenas bed and sat down. Seeing that Helena wasughing happily, ra didnt know how to say. Seeing that ra kept her head down without saying a word since she came in, Helena felt strange. Why did her daughter seem to be in a bad mood? Turning down the TV, Helena turned to ra and asked, Sweety, why do you look upset? Did you quarrel with Horace? Looking up at Helena, ra shook her head slightly. No, mom, I I want to ask you a question. What? Seeing the expression on ras face, Helena felt a little funny. Sweety,e on. If you have any questions, just ask me directly. Mom wont lie to you. Hearing Helenas doting tone, ra felt that there was a sour pain in her heart. She wanted to cry out. She hoped that the doctor had made a mistake. Mom, IAm I Am I not she stammered. What on earth baffled you? Helena asked with a smile. Trying to look straight at Helena, ra asked word by word, Am I not your real daughter? After saying that, ra looked at Helena nervously, hoping to hear the negative words from her. Hearing the question, the smile on Helenas face quickly disappeared, and there was a trace of fear in her eyes. Her whole body was trembling slightly. She turned her head and did not dare to look at ra. Seeing Helenas reaction, ras heart jolted. She reached out and pulled Helena to let Helena look at her. She asked anxiously, Mom, tell me, am I your biological daughter or not? However, staring at ra, Helena cried out. Her tears fell on the sheet and soon a piece of water stains was left. Shaking her head slightly, Helena just kept crying without saying a word. Mom, Im not your biological daughter, am I? ras voice choked with sobs. It seemed that God did not bless her. What the doctor said was true. Seeing that ra shook her head two times, Helena suddenly stopped and turned her head to the other side. She covered her mouth with her hand and burst into tears. She didnt dare to look at ra anymore. It turned out that she was really not her mothers daughter. ra felt that all her strength had been drained. She fell back to the chair. She finally understood a lot of things.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. No wonder when Glenn took her to the paternity test some time ago, the result showed that she was not Glenns daughter. She was not even Helenas daughter. How could she be his daughter? Then who was she? ra felt like she was in a daze and her head ached. Chapter 277 You’re My Mother No Matter What Looking at the trembling Helena who was crying with her back against her, ra remembered how good Helena had been to her when she was a child. As a child living in a single parent family, ra remembered that when she was a child, her family was very poor, and she even couldnt afford the tuition. Her mother had to take two or three odd jobs at the same time to earn money to support herself. In her memory, her mother had never mistreated her in terms of material life. If other children had something, Helena would buy it for her, no matter how hard her mother worked. Helena had never allowed others to look down upon ra. Thinking of this, although ra was sad that Helena had hidden the fact for so many years, she could not me her. Even if she was not Helenas daughter, this woman tried her best to give her the best. Moreover, ra should thank Helena more for taking good care of her and treating her as Helenas own daughter for so many years. If not, where would she be now? Could she meet Horace? Could she have such a life now? Mom, Holding back her sadness, ra wiped her tears and gently turned around Helena. Can you tell me who your biological daughter is? The most important thing now was to find Helenas daughter and let Helena have the surgery as soon as possible. However, Helena just kept crying. ra, Im sorry. I didnt I didnt Helena spoke incoherently. And ra couldnt understand what Helena said. Seeing Helena so sad, ra thought that her daughter might pass away. Or maybe her daughter died when born, so that Helena chose ra as her daughter. Is your daughter dead? ra thought her guess was reasonable, so she asked tentatively. However, Helena shook her head while crying. She kept murmuring, No no I didnt Not knowing what Helena meant by no, ra said anxiously, Mom, the doctor has diagnosed you with leukemia recently. You need to find someone to donate bone marrow for you. Can you tell me where your biological daughter is? Seeing Helenas reaction, ra thought her daughter should not have died, but why didnt Helena tell her? Hearing that she herself had leukemia, Helena looked at ra in shock. How could it be possible? I how could I have leukemia? A few days ago, the hospital called me and said that you were diagnosed with leukemia. We have to find a person who matches your marrow to perform an operation for you as soon as possible. Holding her hand, ra exined, I thought I was your daughter and maybe I could donate bone marrow for you, so I went to have a test. I didnt expect Speaking of this, ras voice choked with sobs again. She couldnt continue. Trying her best to hold back her tears, ra continued, The reason why I didnt tell you before is that I was afraid that you would be sad and your body couldnt bear it. Now only your own daughter may be the only hope. Can you tell me where she is? Unexpectedly, after hearing what ra said, Helena cried even more sadly. She shook her head, I cant cant Seeing that Helena still didnt want to tell her, ra was very anxious. Mom, now only your child can save your life. Can you tell me where she is? Ill go to find her now. Hearing this, Helena shook her head more violently. She grabbed ra and said excitedly, ra, you cant go to find her. Why? Hearing Helenas words, ra was almost sure that her child was still alive, and Helena knew where she was. But why didnt Helena allow ra to look for her own child? Was there any unspeakable reason? Maybe. Otherwise, how could Helena abandon her own child and take ra home to raise her? But now, ra didnt have so many thoughts. The most important thing was to find that child. Stop asking, ra. I beg you. Stop asking, Helena held ras hand and cried. Seeing Helenas attitude, ra was even more confused. Why, mom? If I dont go to find her, what about your disease? Its life-threatening. Ill give up treatment. Forget it. Helena shook her head while crying. You dont have to worry about me. Thats it. Mom! Hearing Helenas words, ra was shocked. How can you give up? If anything happens to you, what should I do? Even if I am not your biological daughter, you have raised me up. In my heart, you are my mother. Hearing that, Helena hugged her and cried out, Sweety, Im sorry. Im so sorry Patting on Helenas back, ra sobbed, It doesnt matter, mom. I appreciate you for raising me up. Can you tell me where the child is? I cant live without you. Hearing what ra said, Helena slowly pushed her away, wiping her tears, ra, dont ask about that. I wont tell you. Thats it. Thats the end. I just resign myself to my fate.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Mom, how can you think so? ra was anxious. Whats so secret about it? I beg you, mom. Can you tell me? But Helena seemed to resolve to conceal the truth. ra, Im tired. Dont ask. You can leave now. I want to have a rest. Mom, you Still unwilling to give up, ra wanted to ask more. But Helena had already turned around andy down. ra bypassed the bed and walked to Helena. She wanted to continue persuading Helena, but ra saw that even if Helenas eyes were closed, Helenas tears kept falling down along the corners of her eyes and wetted the pillow corner. This scene made ras heart ache. Maybe her mother really had something difficult to tell. She shouldnt have forced her mother like this. Thinking of this, ra took a piece of tissue, squatted down and wiped Helenas tears. Okay, mom, I wont ask anymore. Dont cry. Have a good rest. Ill leave. Helena didnt open her eyes or reply to ra. She justy there silently with tears in her eyes. Seeing this, ra had to stand up slowly, turned around and left the ward reluctantly. Walking on the way home in a daze, ra felt a stirring of emotions in her chest now, mingled with sadness and disappointment. But what mainly upied her head were bewilderment and perplexity. Chapter 278 Mother’s Secret If Helenas child was still alive, then why had she never looked for the child all these years? And why she didnt want to get cured, or want ra to find the child? ra intuitively felt that there must have been something behind it, which was rted to her own background. At the hospital, she was too upied with trying to find out Helenas childs whereabouts, so Helena could undertake the operation as soon as possible. But she forgot to ask her where she had got her and what kind of family she had originallye from. Too immersed in her thoughts to realize that she hade out of the hospital and was on the crosswalk across the road, hanging her head, she went straight forward, oblivious to the red light and any vehicles. A string of angry honks and the sound of screeching tires pulled her out of her mind-wandering. With cold sweat down her back, she raised her head and saw a car halting right before her. What the hell are you doing? Are you blind? You wanna die?! Almost causing a car ident, the driver poked his head out of the window and snarled at her. Sorry, Im so sorry Realizing what was going on, ra soon apologized and retreated to the curb hastily. Just keep your eyes on the road! the driver shouted at her angrily before pulling away. Stunned, she patted herself on the chest, feeling relived that she hadnt got hit by the car. Then her face turned pale when something struck her. The baby! How could she have forgotten that shes pregnant! In a panic, she then stoked her belly, reproaching herself for having forgotten that. What if she had got hit by the car and what if something went wrong with the baby? Shes such a failing mother. Afraid to keep wandering on the street, she took a cab home. When shes home, ra felt drained and exhausted both physically and mentally. She plunged herself into the sofa and closed her eyes, thinking about what had happened for the day. She feltpletely at a loss, with such a mess in her head, and her nerves were in tatters. She shook her head and as she opened her eyes, she glimpsed at Horaces briefcase on the sofa. Had Horacee back? She then turned her head and saw his coat hanging on the coat stand. As if she had finally found her lighthouse, she rose to her feet and rushed upstairs toward the study room.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. As she reached the door, she found Horace sitting at the table, reading files. At the sight of Horace, her tears ran out immediately. It had been an eventful day, but she could finally restore peace in her heart. Horace found ra standing at the door, crying. He soon got up and came to her. What happened? Horace ra threw herself into his arms, sobbing. He knew that she had been to the hospital, so he guessed from her looks that Helenas conditions were not satisfactory. He gently touched her head and asked, Anything wrong with Helena? Yeah, ra nodded forcefully in his arms. Tenderly separating her apart from him a little, Horace took her to a sofa and helped her sit down. Please dont cry and tell me what happened. He drew out a tissue and wiped her tears. After pulling herself together, she said in a choking voice, The doctor said my bone marrow doesnt match my mothers, so I cant be the donor. Actually, Horace had expected the result before, so he had set about searching for other donors the minute he had heard about her disease, but to no avail. Its OK. I have been looking for someone else, and I believe we will soon find the right donor, so rx, Horaceforted her softly. OK, ra nodded and looked at Horace thankfully. But her tears steamed down again as she thought about the result. Also, the doctor said said our DNA doesnt match at all. Im not her child. Horace froze a second as he heard what she had said. How can you not be her child? I didnt believe it either, so I went to ask my mother ra cried harder as she said that. Im really not my mothers child. He soon held her into his arms, confused about what to say tofort her. Thest DNA test said that Im not Glenns daughter, now Im told that Im not even my mothers child. Horace, what am I gonna do? I have no family in this world, said ra, crying in his arms in despair. What are you talking about? Horace patted her on her shoulder. You have me, Im your husband, so I am your family. Dont worry, I will always be there for you. Really? ra raised her head and looked at Horace with teary eyes, You will? Of course, Horace looked at ra and said fondly, I love you. I will always be there for you. Charmed by the affections revealed in his eyes, ra stared at him, too touched to be able to say anything. Kissing her gently on her brow, Horace held her back into his arms. So, dont overthink it. I promise you wont be alone. Hearing that, ra finally regained peace in her heart and stopped shedding tears. Nestling in his arms, ra felt his warmth and thought, Horaces right. Im not alone. I have him. Suddenly, ra realized that she didnt only have Horace, but their child too. She had aplete family. At the thought of that, ra looked up to Horace with a glitter of joy in her eyes, Horace, Ive got some good news for you. What? Horace felt perplexed at seeing ra, who had been weeping, suddenly smile at him. Im pregnant, ra said excitedly, We are having a baby. ra had expected to see excitement on his face, because he was so happy and excited thest time he heard that she had gotten pregnant. But much too her disappointment, not only did he not look happy, but his face turned cold too, looking in a way that perplexed her. Something wrong? ra was a little mad and confused seeing his reaction. Arent you happy that were having a baby? He was to say something with his half-opened mouth, but he didnt know how to exin to her, with all the doubts on his mind, Is this really his baby? Atst, Horace asked ra with a subtle look on his face, How far pregnant are you? Chapter 279 How Long Had She Been Pregnant The doctor said it has been a month, said ra affectionately, looking down and stroking her belly. The baby had been in her body for a month. Why hadnt she noticed it before? A month? Horace did a mental math with a harsher look on his face. A month had been how long since the kidnapping. Then he may not be the babys father. Yes. ra nodded, oblivious to the changes of his look. Based on the math, I should have had it the night before I was kidnapped. Then it urred to ra that they did have sex the night before the abduction, but what were the odds of that? They had always wanted a baby, but ra had never got pregnant until after that night. Coincidence? Horace didnt believe in that kind of coincidence. So the baby wasnt his, and it had been conceived during that vition. As he thought of it, the picture of the four men ripping off ras clothes floated up in his head again, driving him crazy. Clenching his firsts tightly, Horace was furiously vowing inside, One of these days, youll be paying for this, Sean Kirnd!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Sensing his anger, ra was at a loss. Why hadnt she seen any tinge of delight in his face since she had told him about her pregnancy? Horace, whats the matter with you? ra questioned him a little angrily, Hasnt you always wanted a baby? Why are you not happy at all? No, ra, I Horace didnt know how to exin to ra. When he thought of her being pregnant with a baby of someone else, he wished he could have found that quartet and ughtered them right there. And it was so painful for him as if his heart had been stung by needles seeing how excited she looked as she told him the news. Horace didnt want to face her, because the way she smiled when she mentioned the baby was like a sharp de,cerating his soul. But he knew it better than anyone else that it wasnt her fault, because she was the biggest victim of the incident. If anyone was to me, it should be himself. It was his failure to protect ra that had led to the situation. After pondering for a while, Horace turned to her with a stern face, and said in a extremely tender voice, ra, what do you sayC about an abortion. There was no way that he would let her give birth to a baby of another man. Horace would never be able to face it if the baby came to the world, let alone treat it as his own child. Whats worse, he would even hate the child. What are you talking about?! ra sprang up from the sofa, looking at Horace in shock. How could you have said? This is our child! ra, listen to me, Horace got up, with his arms around her shoulders, and said earnestly, We cant have this baby. Why not? ra asked emotionally, looking into Horaces eyes, unable to ept what he had said. ra, calm down first, Horace tried tofort her, The babyes at a very bad time. You cant have it. If you want a baby that much, well have another one after some time, OK? But Im pregnant now. Why do I have to wait until then? ra feltpletely confused about his words. What did he mean by bad time? A baby had been what they had both been wanting to have all this time. How could he have asked her to kill it? ra, could you listen to me? Horace was a little nervous, but said resolutely, Anyway, we are not having this baby. ra yanked his hand off her shoulders and stepped back before she stood still and looked at Horace with her eyes filled with frustration and depression. She thought about how rapturous he had been during her first pregnancy, and how determined he was saying he did not want the baby. Horace now felt like a stranger to her. Was he the same Horace she had always known? Whats the reason? ra asked in a choking voice, with a icy look at Horace, Why dont you want the baby? Feeling painful to see her teary eyes, Horace averted his look, and repeated, The baby hase at a bad time. ra felt frustrated and disappointed hearing that he wouldnt even give her a real exnation. Wiping off her tears, ra said to Horace firmly, Im not getting an abortion. After that, she marched out of his study, disregarding his reaction. Horace clenched his fists as he watched her walking away. Could he tell ra whats bothering him? If she knew, maybe she wouldnt be so set on protecting the baby. No way! Horace soon dismissed the idea thinking how hurtful it could have been to her. But if not so, what could he do to persuade her? Horace was at a loss. After she was back to the bedroom, ra buried her face in the bed, crying. She had been full of joy at the thought sharing the news with Horace, and had never expected him to not want the baby. She began to think about how Horace had been cold in bed. Was it because he was afraid that she would get pregnant? But why? ra just couldnt figure out why all of a sudden, Horace didnt want a baby. ra tried to remember when Horace started to change. The more ra thought about it, the sadder she felt. Horace seemed to have changed how he treated her since Laura hade along. Horace would never get cross with her so often or doubted her words, nor would he, in no way, ask her to abort their baby. Did he still have feelings for Laura? And wanted to divorce her? And thats why he wanted to abort the child so that he wouldnt have to get stuck with her because of the baby? ra felt her heart aching at the thought of that. Had Horace made up his mind to leave her? But he had just said that he would never leave her Was that a lie? Or he was just humoring her? She shook her head forcibly, unwilling to believe in her guess, tears streaming down her face uncontrobly. Meanwhile, ra had made up her mind to give birth to the baby whether Horace wanted it or not. It was her baby and she set her heart on protecting it from any harm. Chapter 280 Can’t Keep the Baby ra cried herself into sleep. The next morning, she found herself lying neatly in her bed, thinking Horace should havee in to tuck her in. But she didnt see him, which was good, because she didnt want to face him. After freshening up, ra went downstairs for breakfast. She had expected Horace to be out, but instead, he was seen sitting at the table. ra stood there for a while, wondering if she should turn around or just go down for breakfast. Morning, ra, said Horace, with a unnatural look on his face when he found her, Come down and eat some breakfast. Since Horace had invited her, ra had no choice but to walk toward the table. Instead of sitting next to or across him as usual, she chose the seat farthest away from Horaces.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Horace knew that ra was mad at him. He had found ra already asleep when he hade into the bedroomst night. After adjusting her position and tucking her in, he meant to lie beside her, but at the thought of the quarrel they had had, he turned around and went to sleep in the living room. Sleepless all night, Horace had spent the entire night trying to figure out ways to persuade ra but to no avail. If ra kept thinking she was pregnant with their baby, then how should he talk her into aborting the baby? For the first time in his life, Horace was at his wits end. After hesitating for a while, Horace looked at ra, who buried her face in the breakfast, and said, ra, about what we have discussedst night, I Hearing Horace bring the matter up again, ra held the chopsticks in such a firm grip that her fingers turned bloodless. Was he set on getting rid of the baby? After a pause, Horace continued to say, ra, just do what I say, and stop being so willful, will you? We cant have this baby. I am willful?! Unable to repress her anger any more, ra blew her stacks, Horace, this is our baby, even if it isnt, its a life, how can you be cruel enough to kill it? Now you think I am willful! Horaces mild countenance suddenly cooled down hearing what ra had said, So you mean, even if it isnt our baby, you are going to give birth to it anyway. What do you mean? ra was stumped by his words. Why isnt is our baby? What on earth are you getting at? Horace then turned silent, shutting his mouth, without saying another word, letting off an icy aura from head to toe. ra thought Horace said that out of anger, so she didnt think further. Horace, Im telling you, this is my baby, and Im not letting anyone hurt it. Horace didnt say another word to her, leaving the dining room shrouded in an indescribable silence. A baleful undertow flowing between the two, neither of whom was ready to give in. You are getting an abortion. With that Horace got up and left the dining room after a while. He then took up his briefcase and walked toward the door. It would have been pointless to continue with the fight, and it wasnt likely that ra would listen to him and go get an abortion. So he decided to give her some space to calm down and figure out the matter. Bang! With a teary face, ra threw her dish hard on the floor. Thinking about thest word he had said, ra felt a chill of distress. In order to cleared the obstacle between him and Laura, he had gone so far to be so cruel to her? After letting off her steam, ra sat down to calm herself down. If Horace insisted on aborting the baby, then could she bear the baby smoothly? ra felt panicked as she thought about Horaces power and how he had punished Ashlee, afraid that it would never happen. She would have to think of a way to banish his idea. ra racked her brains, trying to figure out someone who would be able to help her. Oh, right, Russell! ra finally knew whom to turn to. Russell had been nagging about wanting a great-grandchild, so he would definitely disagree with the abortion. ra atst saw a silver lining of hope as she was thinking of that. Leaving the broken dish on the floor, she picked up her purse and went out of the house. When she arrived at the Kirnd mansion, Russell was seen taking a walk in the garden after breakfast. ra, its been so long since you came to see mest time. Russell gave a heartyugh as she saw ra. The old man turned to her with a distressed look in his eyes as he thought of what had happened before. The Kirnds owed her too much. Russell, ra soon came forward, seized him by his sleeve and sobbed. I need to talk to you. Russell took on a serious look as he saw her agitated face. All right, lets go inside. OK. ra followed him into his study. ra, what happened? Russell said to ra after closing the door. Im pregnant, but ra said, weeping, But Horace he doesnt want the baby. You are pregnant! Russell got nervous as he heard the news. Yes. ra nodded, crying, without noticing the look on his face. Russell, could you please talk to Horace about it? I want to keep the baby. How long have you been pregnant? Russell was anxious to ask her the question he cared about the most, disregarding what she had said. ra felt kind of weird as she heard his question. Why did they ask the same question as soon as they were told about her pregnancy? But without thinking further, she sobbed and said, The doctor said it has been a month. A month! Russells face darkened as he heard the answer. Wasnt that exactly how long since she had been kidnapped? Then had the baby been conceived then? No wonder Horace didnt want the baby. What a strange twist of fate. And what a creepy coincidence for her to get pregnant at the same time. ra found Russells weird look on his face very familiar. Horace had the same look on his face the day before, when she had told him that she was pregnant. ra had a foreboding that he was going to say the same thing to her. ra, we cant have this baby, Russell said with a troubled face, trying to persuade her into giving up on the baby, though it was a little cruel to her, Just listen to Horace and get an abortion. Chapter 281 Misunderstanding Why? ra cried hysterically, Why you and Horace dont want the baby. Its his baby! Hearing ras words, Russell remembered what Horace had told him. It seemed true that ra had been so traumatized that she had chosen to forget that she had been sexually assaulted. ra, please ask no more and do what Horace asks you to do. Get an abortion. Russell couldnt find any way to exin to her. ra reeled back before she copsed down on the sofa. She was at a loss without Russells support. Seeing the devastated look on her face, Russell felt his heart aching and sat beside her, trying tofort her, ra, Horace does that for a reason, which he doesnt feel right to tell you yet, but youve got to believe that hes doing it for your sake. Then could you please tell me why? ra said to Russell with sad and imploring eyes. ra seemed to feel that things were not as simple as she had thought seeing that both Horace and Russell tried to get her aborting the baby. If Horace didnt want the baby because of Laura, then what about Russell? Why wouldnt he want it either? Not only did Russell not answer her question, but he also averted her look. ra was all the more convinced that there must have been something hidden away from her. Russell, please, could you please tell me? Now that you both dont want me to have this baby, I have the right to know why. Otherwise, I wont let anyone hurt my baby! Russell was swayed by her. Yeah, it would have been too cruel not to tell her the reason, and she would never have given in either. Eventually, Russell faltered, ra, do you remember what happened the day when you were kidnapped? Yes, I do. ra nodded, wondering why he mentioned that. Do you really remember all of it? Are you sure nothing is left out? Yes, I remember everything of that day. Had she forgotten anything? ra was wondering. Including that you were sexually assaulted? What do you mean? ra asked in shock, I was assaulted? Seeing her reaction, Russell thought, She seems to have forgot it. Well, that day, you were Russell looked at her with embarrassment, struggling to say, You were raped by the four beggars. You just said that you have been pregnant for a month, so its probably that the baby isnt Horaces. It could be one of those beggars kid After that Russell gave ra a guilty look. Its all because of Sean, that bastard, who should have done such a thing. Its his fault for having raised him that way. What are you talking about? ra froze for a while, I wasnt raped by them at all. How can my baby be theirs? ra, you probably cant remember it. Just listen to us. You cant have this baby. Otherwise, you would regret. How can I not remember it? ra felt increasingly confused about his words and her brain was in a mess. The doctor said you brain had probably chosen to erase that memory because of your trauma, and thats why you forgot about the rape. What the hell was he talking about? ra felt as if she were to lose her mind. She closed her eyes and drew a deep breath, trying to straighten out her thoughts. Russell, I remember everything about that day very clearly. At first, they were to rape me but then Logan came to rescue me in time, so they didnt get their way. Then he took me to the hospital and then when I woke up, I saw Horace. Thats the whole thing. I didnt forget anything. ra, its likely that you keep saying that to yourself because it came as such a devastating shock to you and you dont want to remember it, so you made up such a memory to deceive yourself. Obviously, Russell didnt believe her. No, thats so not true! ra was so nervous that she didnt how to exin to him, Why wouldnt you believe me. I didnt forget anything about that day. I was not rape by them. But the doctor said you were after a physical checkup. Russell was confused by her words. What had really happened? Why would the doctor say that? asked the baffled ra, frowning. Yeah, thought Russell, if ra had not been raped, it would have been inexplicable for the doctor to lie about it. At the thought of that, Russell said in all earnestness, Sweetie, it makes no sense for the doctor to lie to you. You probably have forgotten that part. Would you listen to me and abort the baby? No, I didnt forget. Would you please believe me? I know it better anyone else. ra felt like she was making it more confusing. No wonder Horace wouldnt make out with her recently, so just as Russell did, he also thought she had been raped by those beggars?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It must have been it, because Russell couldnt have known about the details of the kidnapping. Horace must have told him. But Horace had not been there either, why was he so convinced that she had been raped? And why would the doctor have told him so? As she cast her mind back, the image of a person popped up in her mind, and suddenly everything was clear to her. Laura! She remembered Horace telling her that Logan and Laura had bothe to rescue her. She was afraid that Horace would not believe her so she had never told Horace that it was Laura who abducted her in the first ce. Now that she thought about it, Laura must have bribed the doctor to lie to Horace, telling him that she had been raped in order to sabotage her rtionship with Horace just as whats happening. ra was then filled with hatred against Laura, who had sent people to kidnap her and rape her. When her scheme failed because of Logan, she was vicious enough to vilify her. No, she would not let Horace believe things that way! As she thought of that, ra turned around and ran out of Russells study. She must talk to Horace and exined to him that it was his baby so he would stop being misled about that. Chapter 282 It’s Laura Again Russell felt it strange that ra fell into meditation after she had asked him to believe her. He was to ask her what had happened back then, when ra marched out of the door. ra! Russell was anxious to stop her, but ra was seen downstairs in a second, oblivious of his calling. When she was out of the house, she soon rushed to the curb, grabbed a cab, and told the driver to head for Solrace. ra had been restive on the way, wondering how to talk to Horace about the whole thing, and would he believe her? Or would he, as Russell did, think that she had lost the memory? When she got to Solrace, she didnt check in with the receptionist but went straight to the lift to go to his office. Fortunately, the receptionist knew her, so she didnt stop her, wondering why Mrs. Kirnd came in such a hurry with a tear-stained face. Had she got into a fight with Mr. Kirnd? At the thought of that, the receptionist looked at the phone before her hesitantly, wondering if she should call Mr. Kirnd about it. Well, let them be, as an outsider, she wasnt supposed to poke her nose in their family issues. ra didnt see him in his office, and the secretary outside the office told her that Horace was at a meeting and asked her to wait for him in the office. Could you go there and tell him that I need to see him right now? ra was being unusually tough. The secretary believed that it must have been about something important as she saw the serious look on the face of the typically congenial Mrs. Kirnd. OK, then please bear with me for a minute. Im telling him right now. Horace was listening to the executives reporting when he saw the secretarying up to him. He frowned slightly, hating to be disturbed in the middle of a meeting. The secretary came whispering to him, Mr. Kirnd, Mrs. Kirnd was waiting for you in the office. She said she needs to talk to you. Hearing that, Horace cut off the meeting. Just leave it there and we will pick it up this afternoon. Meeting dismissed. With that Horace got up and went out, leaving the executives ncing questioningly at each other. Horace came to the in a very early morning calling for a meeting, obviously very upset, so they had to deal with him very carefully, dreading to offend their boss. Only to their surprise, he dismissed the meeting halfway through it. It looked like they were being treated as the cannon fodder. Just when Horace returned to the office and closed the door, he saw ra rushing toward him. She held his hand and said anxiously, Horace, Im pregnant with our baby. You must believe me. Horace looked cold as he heard her, but he still helped her sit down on the sofa. ra, there are things that I cant tell you. Just please do as I told you and get an abortion, OK? I have talked to Russell, and he told me everything. Horace, you have to believe me. I wasnt raped. ra was desperate to exin to him. Horace face turned darker hearing what ra had said. He spontaneously clenched his fists and said to ra after a pause, ra, listen to me, do you rememberContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Yes, I remember, I do! ra interrupted him in a state of agitation. As expected, Horace also thought she had forgotten what had happened. I wasnt raped by them. Logan showed up and rescued me, so the four failed to get their way. ra, your memory went wrong. They There is nothing wrong with my memory. I remember it very clearly. I wasnt raped by them! ra didnt understand why Russell and Horace wouldnt believe her, and insisted she was wrong. All right, all right, you are right, you werent, humoring Horace, trying to calm her down. He still remembered the doctor told him not to stir her emotions or the memories, otherwise, she could have broken down. You believe me? ras face brightened, thinking that Horace still believed her. ra, whether they did that to you or not, I will never see you differently, said Horace, trying to sound soft and soothe ra. Just lose the baby, OK? We will have our own baby and I will love it. We will have a happy andplete family. I will You still dont believe me! ra pushed Horace away, crying, Why wouldnt you just believe me. Logan showed up in time so I wasnt raped. Horace felt painful to see ra crying in distress. He wanted to believe ra more than anyone else. How could it ever be easy for him to ept the idea that his wife had been raped? But how could he make himself believe that she hadnt been raped, with the video Sean had shown him and what the doctor and Laura had told him? ra, Im willing to believe you. I will never see you differently. Horace attempted to hold her into his arms under the belief that ra kept denying the rape because she thought he would leave her. Despite what he had said, he was still convinced that she had been raped. ra felt fury surging inside her and then came with a flow of grievances. Did he really trust Laura that much? He never had seemed to suspect anything Laura had said. With tears streaming down her face, ra pushed him away and cried, You dont mean what you say. If you see me the same way, then why wont you have sex with me all these days? Horace was all the more convinced about his belief- that ra was afraid that he would abandon her because of the rape. His heart was broken. He reached out to wipe her tears. ra, this is not your fault. Dont overthink it. Im not leaving you because of that. The reason why I havent had sex with you since then was because I I He didnt know how to exin to her that that incident did bother him, but never in a way that he was repulsed by her. Instead, it about his guilt for failing to protect her. So? It bothers you, doesnt it? ra lost it further when she saw him faltering. Apparently, Laura have got her way. Its all Lauras scheme. She spun the story that way so that you would think that I was raped! ra desperately tried to exin to him, with her tearsing down in streams. Chapter 283 Trust What does Laura have to do with all these? Horace didnt know why would ra suddenly bring up Laura. ra looked at Horace and asked, Laura told you that I was assaulted, didnt she? Yeah, Laura told me. But Horace didnt want ra to think that Laura was deliberately driving a wedge between them. She only told me what she saw when she went to save you because she felt sorry for what happened to you. It just slipped out of her mouth. She didnt do it on purpose or something. She sympathized with you so much that she even cried uncontrobly when she told me that. Horace tried to defend Laura. She was faking it. She was lying! She told you that to mislead you, to sabotage our rtionship! Hearing Horace speaking for Laura, ra almost exploded. Doesnt Horace know that Laura is a total liar? How can he believe what she said! ra thought. ra! Horace lost the usual gentleness in his voice. Laura and Logan saved you. You cant just decry her like that. Although Horace knew exactly where ra wasing from, he couldnt condone ras unreasonable petnce. It was not right to wrong the one who came to her rescue when she was in need. Laura didnt save me! ra was wrought-up. She raised her voice as she told Horace what really happened that day. Laura was behind all that! She bought off those four beggars! She even said that she would record it when I was being assaulted and post it online! It was all her Enough! Horace interrupted her sternly, ra, the doctor did an examination on you. You were assaulted. Laura didnt make it up. How can you me it all on her? Laura and that doctor are in it together, ra added. Horace, you have to believe me. Laura orchestrated all these! Shes evil! You cant take her word for it. Hearing that, Horace was disappointed in ra. Why was she being so unreasonable? Was this still the ra he knew? Horace tried his best to hold back the impatience and annoyance and kept telling himself in his mind that ra was probably acting this way because she was traumatized by the ident. He couldnt be mad at her right now. What she needed was sce. After taking a few deep breaths to calm himself down as much as possible, Horace said, ra, there is nothing between Laura and I. We are just friends. I wont leave you for her. So can you just stop being so unreasonable? You think Im being unreasonable? ra didnt expect that instead of trusting her, Horace even thought that she was ming Laura for no reason. It couldnt be Laura. Horace was a little impatient. She wouldnt do that. We grew up together. I know what kind of person she is. I trust her. So, what you are saying is that you think Im lying? ras eyes welled up. You are taking her side then, right? You would rather just trust her unconditionally than give me the benefit of the doubt. Its not that I dont believe you. I just think that you are blinded by jealousy now. ra, please. Can you just stop? Anger was building up in Horaces heart. He just couldnt stand ra acting like this anymore. ra stopped defending herself and just stared at Horace in silence. Tears rolled down ras cheeks. She couldnt tell how was she feeling right now. It was more like a sloppy stew of sadness and disappointment. Blinded by jealousy, huh? ra sneered. So this is how he sees me. I thought hes the one who knows me the best. ra took back her gaze and left Horaces office. There was no point arguing with him. He wouldnt believe her anyway. Horace wanted to go after her, but his pride kicked in at thest minute. He was still mad at ra for saying all that. How could she put it all on Laura when there was no substantial evidence at all? In fact, he was more disappointed than angry. ra thought that he didnt trust her. But had it evere across her mind that she had never had faith in him either? If she really believed him, she wouldnt have suspected that there might be something going on between Laura and him. After leaving the Solrace building, ra walked aimlessly on the street. Now she finally figured out the reason why Horace didnt want this baby. He must think that the baby in her was not his child! She found a bench and sat down, didnt know what to do next. Since Horace didnt believe her words, he definitely wouldnt ept this baby and would probably ask her to do an abortion. I want to keep the baby. Would he make me abort this baby just because theres a slight possibility that he may not be the father? Why wouldnt he believe what I said? What if I am pregnant with his baby? Has he ever thought of that? He never doubted Laura. He literally just told me how well he knows Laura. He is probably still hooked on her. The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to cry.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Forget about it. ra tried to shook the thought out of her mind. She gingerly stroked her belly with both of her hands, swearing that she would protect her baby. She would never abort this baby even if Horace might divorce her for that. She would raise this child by herself and give it a lot of love. I can do it! ra cheered herself up. I have to be strong for my baby. So, stop crying like one. I have to work hard and live hard, otherwise, how can I take care of this little thing? She thought to herself. Then, ra dried up her tears and stood up from the bench, nning on going to the hospital to pay Helena a visit. Chapter 284 Biological Daughter I wonder how she is doing now? I have to ask Helena if she knows her biological daughters whereabouts. If her condition deteriorates beyond the point of no return, it would remain a total mystery forever. ra thought. However, when she got to the hospital, Helena was nowhere to be found. ra thought Helena went to the toilet, so she sat in the ward and waited for her toe back. Just then, a nurse hurried in, looking nervous. Are you Helena Selmans daughter? The nurse asked anxiously. Yes, I am. Is there anything wrong? ra stood up from the hospital bed. Do you know where your mother could be? We cant find her. The nurse looked worried. What? ra tensed up. You cant find her? What the heck is going on? When we were doing the regr check this morning, Helena was missing. Everyone was looking for her, but we havent been able to find her. I was going to call to inform you just now. Can you give your mother a call? Maybe she went somewhere nearby, the nurse said. Hearing that, ra took out her phone and dialed Helenas number. Pick up. Please pick up, mom. ra paced in the ward. But the call went to voice mail. She doesnt really know this neighborhood. Where could she be right now? ra thought to herself. Suddenly, it hit her. Helenas phone had GPS. ra quickly unlocked her phone and tracked Helena down. She was shocked when she found out that Helena was near the Hutchinson familys residence. She knew it was the Hutchinson familys residence because she went there with Horace to hide from all those reporters chasing them at the anniversary partymemorating Lauras death. But what was Helena doing there? ra shook off the thought, rushed out of the hospital, and took a taxi to the Hutchinson familys residence. She saw Helena at the gate the second she got off the car. Helena was saying something to Laura, and Laura seemed rather impatient. Aunt Helena, just get it over with if you have something to say. I dont have all day. Laura didnt make any eye contact with Helena when she said that impatiently. She looked around with her arms crossed over her chest, her brows slightly furrowed.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. What is this housekeeper doing here? I only acted so cordially to herst time to piss off ra. She didnt take what I said seriously, did she? Who does she think she is! Shes nothing but a servant in the Hutchinson family. Laura thought. Helena waspletely unaware of what was going on in Lauras head. Laura, how have you been? Helena asked with concern. Im fine. Laura rolled her eyes and let out an impatient sigh. Hearing that, Helena smiled. Good to hear. Then Im relieved. Laura gave her a puzzled look and remained silent. Helena sized Laura up, and the smile on her face grew even bigger. Laura, you are getting more and more beautiful. You were delicate as a porcin doll when you were little. Everyone liked you when they saw you. The man who marries you must be the luckiest man in the world Tears sprang to Helenas eyes. How I wish I could walk you down the aisle. But I probably wont live to see your wedding day. Hearing Helenaspliment, Laura felt slightly better. Everyone likedpliments after all. But her face darkened when she thought of ra. If your daughter didnt get in my way, Horace would have been mine long ago. Laura looked at Helena with disgust in her eyes. Laura was about to ask Helena to leave because she didnt want to see anyone who reminded her of ra. A sudden gust of wind picked up the shriveled leaves on the ground and blew towards Laura, leaving a stain on her dress. The ck smudge looked even more obvious and striking since she was wearing a white dress. Laura testily tried to brush off the dirt with her hands, looking upset. Damn it. This is my favorite dress! Hearing that, Helena reached out her hand in an attempt to help her, but Laura jerked out of the way. Helenas hands were weathered and calloused due to the heavy work she had been doing all these years. Laura didnt want to be touched by her. What are you trying to do? This is pure silk satin. Look at your hands. You will scratch it. Sorry. Helena hurriedly retracted her hand and smiled embarrassingly at Laura. I didnt know. I was just trying to help you get rid of that stain. This dress needs dry cleaning. Ill ask professionals to take care of it, Laura continued with haughty disdain. What on earth are you here for? Nothing really. Its just that I havent been able to see you recently. I miss you. So I thought I mighte over and chat with you for some time. Helenas tone was gentle and loving. Well, Laura replied, If theres nothing else, just leave. I dont have time for chit-chat right now. Okay Helena was obviously disappointed, but she managed to put on a smile when she looked at Laura. Thats fine. Ill leave you to it then. Its about time. With that, Laura turned around and was going to walk back to the house. Laura, wait. Helena was about to hold Lauras hand when she thought of what Laura said earlier. So, she retracted her hands and simply called behind her. Laura rolled her eyes and asked impatiently, What? Nothing. I just want to know when will you be free and maybe we can have a meal together. I will make your favorite dish, Helena asked, her tone was more like she was imploring. Ive been very busytely. Dont really have time. Laura walked past Helena and took a few steps towards the gate. Laura, just make some time, okay? Helena stepped forward and stopped Laura again. I will make your favorite omelet. You loved that when you were little. Fine. I got it, Laura temporized. I will go when I have time. Will you just leave now? Chapter 285 Kidnap Seeing that Laura finally agreed, Helena hurriedly stepped aside to make way for her with a content smile on her face. Yeah, Ill go. I wont waste your time.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Without sparing another look at Helena, Laura walked straight into the house as she murmured, So freaking annoying. Who does she think she is? Helena watched as Laura closed the door, and left the Hutchinson familys residence reluctantly. ra, who just witnessed all that, didnte forward to stop Helena. Instead, she just stood there watching Helenas leaving figure, deep in thought. She felt a little ufortable and suspicious when she recalled the way Helena talked to Laura. Why was Helena so concerned about Laura? She went to Lauras death anniversary despite the fact that she was seriously ill that day. She even pped ra for Laura. At first, ra thought that it might be because Helena had watched Laura grow up and had been taking care of her since Laura was little. Now that ra knew she wasnt Helenas biological daughter, she became more and more suspicious of Helena and Lauras rtionship. Helena didnt really act like a housekeeper around Laura. She acted more like Lauras ra was shocked by her own thoughts. It couldnt be, could it? But that was the only reasonable exnation. What are you doing here? A voice sounded from behind and shocked ra out of her trance. ra turned around in a panic to find Logan standing right behind her. She breathed a sigh of relief. You scared me. Logan curiously looked in the direction ra was staring at but found nothing. What are you doing here? Logan smiled as he repeated his question, taking in the cute expression on ras face. ra was relieved when she saw that Helena had left. She wouldnt know how to exin Helenas presence if Logan had seen her. To see you. ra made up a random excuse. Hearing that, Logan asked in confusion, Me? Whats matter? Nothing. Happened to drop by. ra was trying to up a detailed story in her head. So I wanted to see if you are home or not. Its a nice day to catch up. Dont you think? Oh, is that so? Logan doubted. He noticed that ra was avoiding eye contact when she said that and thought that she might be lying. But he believed that ra had no malicious intentions no matter what she was trying to hide from him. For some reason, Logan felt close to ra the first time he met her. Every time he saw her, he wanted to make her happy. He felt ineffably happy every time he saw her smile. But Logan knew very well that he was not into ra romantically. ra was more like a a family member to him. He wanted to protect her from harm, wished her to be happy all her life, and hoped to see her smile every day. However, he didnt have the kind of possessiveness that men usually had towards women. Well, of course it is, ra responded. I was just thinking about going in when you just popped up from nowhere. Are you free right now? Yeah. Logan nodded. Do you want to grab a coffee? ra wanted to take the opportunity to pry on him about the rtionship between Helena and Laura. Sure. Any specific ces you want to go? Logan readily agreed. You call the shots, ra answered. She didnt really go to cafes that often. Logan nodded, turned around, and walked towards his car. ra hurriedly followed. Logan took her to a cafe that he usually went to. The two each ordered a cup of coffee, then sat down and start catching up. How is Aunt Helena doing? Logan asked when ra was just thinking about how to segue into this topic. My mom is doing fine. ra decided against the idea of telling Logan that Helena had leukemia. Its just that she said she missed your sister since they havent seen each other for so long. Really? Logan answered. He then smiled and said, Laura has always been Aunt Helenas favorite. Ill take Laura to visit her when Im free. Thanks. ra smiled back. Gently stirring the coffee with a spoon, ra asked, I also think my mom really likes your sister. Have they always been this close? Yeah. Logan nodded, Aunt Helena has been taking care of Laura this lovingly for as long as I can remember. Speaking of which, Laura is actually the reason she came to work for our family. Howe? ra asked eagerly, looking nervous. Logan was a little puzzled seeing ras expression. But he brushed it off, thinking that she might just be curious. Laura was once kidnapped in the delivery room when she was just born. Our whole family was going crazy because we couldnt find her. In the end, Aunt Helena brought Laura back. My parents offered to give her a sum of money as a thank-you, but she wouldnt take it. There was nothing we could do. Yearster, she came to our house to apply for a housekeeper job. My family recognized that she was the one who saved Laura. Seeing that she was living in poverty, they wanted to give her some money to express their gratitude. But she turned it down again, saying that it was nothing. She also said that we could just give her the job if we really wanted to thank her. My family agreed. Since then, Aunt Helena took on the responsibility of taking care of Laura. Laura was technically brought up by Aunt Helena. With that, Logan took a sip of the coffee leisurely. ra, on the other hand, was left in confusion. She couldnt figure out how on earth did her mother find Laura. Did my mother tell you how she found your sister? ra asked, looking curious. Well Logan thought about it for a moment but didnt manage to recall any of the details. Chapter 286 Birthmark I dont know the details either. It was so long ago and I was too young to remember anything. I only know my parents They said that Aunt Helena saved Laura and we owe her. So, we should respect her and treat her as our family. Got it. ra nodded thoughtfully, and then asked, Who kidnapped your sister then? We sent investigators and reported to the police. But still, we couldnt track down the kidnappers. Logan frowned. Since Laura didnt get harmed or anything, we just let this matter go. ra grew even more suspicious after hearing Logans answer. Helena saving Laura has to be more than coincidental. How on earth did Helena knock out those kidnappers and save Laura? It doesnt make any sense. The Hutchinson family has connections almost everywhere. The group of kidnappers should be a big target. Howe they didnt find anything? Unless there are no kidnappers at all. The more ra thought about it, the surer she became about her spection. ra took a sip of her coffee, trying her best to force the shock down and act calm. Logan, Lauras birthday ising around, isnt it? Logan shook his head as he smiled at ra. Not even close. Lauras birthday is September 12. Ill make sure you are invited to her birthday party. Thanks. ra smiled back. September 12. That is only a few days away from my birthday. Could it be No, its impossible. It seemed absurd to her just to think about it. Helena wouldnt do such a thing. It cant be her. It cant be. ra told herself in the back of her mind. Logan looked at ra, who was staring nkly at her coffee with total disbelief in her eyes and mumbling, It cant be He asked in puzzlement, Whats wrong? What cant be? Oh. Logans voice brought ra back from her daze. Nothing. ra looked at Logan, feelings mixed. No wonder I feel so close to Logan. He could be my ra forced the thought out of her head. I just remembered that I have something to deal with right now. Sorry, but I have to go, ra said to Logan apologetically. Logan smiled nonchntly. Its alright. Thanks for asking me out today and allowing me to take a break from my tight schedule. No worries. ra was very grateful for Logans understanding, Catch youter then. Do you need a ride? No, Im fine, ra said. Its only a few minutes walk from here. No need to trouble you. Okay then. Logan didnt insist. He knew that sometimes what he thought was kindness could be a trouble to others. After saying goodbye, ra went to the library in the city center. She had to get to the bottom of this kidnap case. The daughter of the Hutchinson family being kidnapped was major news. It should be in the newspapers back then. After arriving at the library, ra asked the librarian where she could find the newspapers from more than two decades ago. The librarian was an elderly woman. She nced at ra skeptically and asked, It might be a little tricky. What do you need that for? We havent been able to categorize resources from that long ago. I need that for a report our magazine is nning on doing. ra made up an excuse. The librarian nodded without asking any further questions, and took ra to a storage room in the basement. All the old newspapers are here. There arebels on each stack. Look for it yourself. Thank you, ra said with a smile. No biggie. Just dont jumble up everything. Reorganizing those would be a pain. With that, the librarian turned around and left. ra was getting a headache when she saw the endless stacks of newspapers lining up in front of her. It would take forever for her to find the one she was looking for. After a whole afternoon spent in the storage room, ra finally found it. She smiled, hurriedly tted out the newspaper on the ground, and started reading. It turned out that when Laura was kidnapped in the delivery room before members of the Hutchinson family got to take a look at her. After the kidnappers got the ransom, they just left Laura there and ran away. Later, Laura was found by a kind woman and sent back to the hospital. Thinking of what Logan just told her earlier, ra spected that this woman in the piece of news must be Helena. But ra still felt that something was off. If they had never seen Laura when she was born, how did they know the kid that Helena brought back was Laura? What if it was the wrong baby? ra gave Logan a call with these questions in mind. She needed to know what on earth happened back then. Hey, ra. Whats the matter? Logan didnt know why ra was calling at this hour. They just met earlier this day. ra asked directly, Logan, I just want to ask how did you know that the baby my mother brought back is your sister? Where did thate from? Logan was confused by ras sudden interest in this topic. Just answer my question. Ill exin it to youter. Sensing that this might be an urgent matter, Logan didnt ask much but reply, The nurse said that there was a birthmark in the shape of a butterfly on my sisters waist when she was born. We also found that on the baby Aunt Helena brought back. Thats how we know. Hearing that, ras face was drained of color. She squeezed the phone in her hand, unable to utter a word.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ra also had a birthmark on her waist. It was also in the shape of a butterfly. Chapter 287 Truth ra, why are you asking me this? Logan was curious. ra was shocked into a daze by what Logan just said. Her phone slipped out of her hand. She was now on the ground pale as a ghost. Howe Laura had a birthmark so simr to hers? The answer to this question popped up in her mind but she forced herself to stop thinking about it. Stop! Its cant be! Its impossible! ra? Are you still there? Hello? Logan asked worriedly, but it was silence on the other end of the phone.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He looked at his phone to see that they were still on the call. ra didnt hang up. Hey, ra, can you hear me? ra? Logan raised his voice and called out worriedly. Hearing that, ra hurriedly picked up the phone from the ground. Yeah, Logan. I can hear you. ra was almost crying when she said that. If things really were what she spected, then Logan would be her biological brother ra, what happened? Are you okay? Im fine. I ra choked back a little sob. She moved the phone away from her ear andposed herself before replying, Thank you for telling me this, Logan. I have to go now. ra hung up the phone before Logan could respond. She was already trying really hard to hold back the tears. If she talked to Logan for just one second longer, she would burst out crying. Logan, on the other side of the phone, was puzzled. ra sounded like she was crying. What was going on? Indeed, now that he thought of it, she acted a bit strange earlier today. Why would she ask him to grab a coffee? That was not like her at all. She was probably there for other reasons. She seemed to be prying on him about the rtionship between Aunt Helena and Laura throughout the conversation. Why? And why did she ask him that question on the phone? Was there something more behind the kidnap case? There must be. Otherwise, why would ra act like this today? Thinking of that, Logan picked up his mobile phone and made a call, looking serious. The call quickly went through. Mr. Hutchinson, how can I help you? Speaking on the other side of the phone was a private investigator who Logan trusted very much. Logan would ask him to investigate whenever he had anything he wanted to know. Do a background check on ra Selman. She is Horace Kirnds wife. You know who he is, right? The president of Solrace Corporation. Find out what happened to her recently. I need to know all her information as soon as possible. Understood. Ill get to it now. With that, the private investigator hung up the phone. After the call, Logans heart was racing. He felt as if he was uncovering a long-hidden truth. The private investigator soon got back to Logan. Mr. Hutchinson, I just found that ra Selmans mother, Helena Selman, was diagnosed with leukemia. ra Selman offered to donate bone marrow to her, but the test results showed that ras bone marrow did not match her mothers. Aunt Helena has leukemia? Logan was a little shocked to hear that. Didnt ra told him that Helena was doing fine earlier today? ra was indeed hiding something from him. Yes. And ording to the DNA test report, the probability of paternity is zero. ra Selman is not biologically rted to Helena Selman at all. What? Are you sure? Logan was even more shocked. If ra was not Helenas daughter, then where did Helenas daughter go? What was ras identity? 100% sure! Hearing that, suspicion grew in Logan. When he thought of the questions ra asked him earlier, he became even more skeptical. ra must have known that she was not Helenas biological daughter. But whats the point of inquiring about the details of Lauras kidnapping case? What did she want to prove? Logan, Lauras birthday ising around, isnt it? Did my mother tell you how she found your sister? Logan, I just want to ask how did you know that the baby my mother brought back is your sister? ras voice echoed in the background of Logans brain. ra couldnt be asking him all those questions for no reason. There must be something wrong with the kidnapping case. Aunt Helena and Laura Logan mumbled. Could it be that the baby Aunt Helena brought back isnt really my sister? Logan thought to himself, feeling incredulous. Okay. I get it. You know Laura was kidnapped shortly after her birth, right? Logan asked solemnly. Yes. Re-investigate the kidnapping case. See if you can track down the kidnappers. I think there must be something I dont know about. Copy that. Find out where Helena Selman found the baby she brought back to our family. This is very important. Got it. After hanging up the phone, Logan clenched his fist, hoping that his spection wasnt real. ra had returned to the hospital. She had been thinking about what happened today on the whole way back. The way Helena talked to Laura, how Helena saved Lara and even went to work for the Hutchinson family for Laura, and the fact that Laura has a birthmark shaped like a butterfly on her waist. Could it be that Laura was Helenas biological daughter? That was why Helena didnt want to tell ra about the whereabouts of her own daughter, right? Helena was afraid of letting everyone know what she had done back then. ra wanted to force the thought out of her head but she couldnt. Every piece of evidence seemed to point in that direction. When ra walked into the ward, Helena was sitting on the hospital bed weeping silently,pletely unaware of ras presence. Although Helena was very happy to see Laura today, she still felt heartbroken when she thought of Lauras aloof attitude towards her. Chapter 288 The Decision Back Then Helena could not me Laura since she believed that it was what she did that led to such a result, so it was reasonable and forgivable that Laura would treat her badly-after all, she was only a maid of the Hutchinson. At the thought that Laura did not even want to see her, Helena burst out of greater tears. Although Laura had promised her to dine in her house, she was still not sure whether Laura would actuallye or not. She wondered whether she could see her again for the rest of her life. She was longing to sit Lauras wedding ceremony, take care of her when she was pregnant and make sure that her could live a happy life. Yet, it might be impossible for her to realize these dreams. Mom, where have you been today? I could find you nowhere, ra ventured without apparent anxiety. At ras question, Helena immediately turned around and secretly wiped her tears. Then, she turned back to face ra, smiling, and said, I find it boring here so I took a casual walk. Instead of nailing Helenas lie, ra looked her in her eyes and asked, Mom, why did you cry just now? I didnt, Helena nervously lowered down her head and slightly rubbed her eyes, Well, there was dust in my eyes. I didnt cry. What should I cry for? Helena squeezed a smile which, ording to ra, was more than bizarre and reluctant. Suppressing the jealousy, ra walked over and took Helenas hands, Mom, can you tell me where your biological daughter is? If untreated, your illness can be severe and dangerous. Recently, ra had been always talking about the disease and the biological daughter, which infuriated Helena, so she flung ras hands away and cried loudly, Dont ask me those questions anymore. I wont tell you. I dont want any treatment now! I will take care of myself and it is none of your business. Helenas response greatly upset ra. How could Helena scold her like that when she cared so much about her health and treated her as her biological mother? Yet, no matter how badly and contemptuously Laura Hutchinson had treated Helena that day outside Hutchinsons vi, she still smiled and spoke gently. ra wondered whether it was only because she was not Helenas biological daughter that she had been treated in such a bad way. Jealousy erupting, ra burst out in tears. She asked, Mom, you went to visit the Hutchinsons today, didnt you? Laura Hutchinson is your daughter, right? Nonsense! In a panic, Helena shouted, I didnt! Laura is not my daughter! Stop imagining things! Although Helena shouted angrily, she did not even dare to look at ra. Helenas evasive expression further convinced ra that Laura was her biological daughter. Mom, please tell me the truth. I saw you talking with Laura today in front of the Hutchinsons vi. You followed me? Helena finally looked ra in her eyes, anger overflowing from her tone and expression. Helenas suspicion upset ra more greatly. She retorted, I didnt. I was anxious when I couldnt find you. Then, I remembered that there is a GPS on your phone, so I tried to locate you through that system. When I arrived at Hutchinsons vi, I saw you talking with Laura. At ras exnation, Helena rxed her facial expression and said, I know Ill die soon, so I just wanted to say goodbye to Laura, after a pause, Helena continued, And Logan. I lied to you because I dont want you to worried me. Dont overthink. Even now when ra had already nailed Helenas lie, Helena still did not want to tell the truth, which made ra cry much harder, Mom, I asked Logan this afternoon and he told everything about how Laura was kidnapped when she was just born. How did you save her? Why did you work as a maid for the Hutchinson family? Did Logan really tell you everything? Helena asked, tears blurring her vision-maybe she could not keep the secret any longer. Yes, ra nodded heavily. She held Helenas hands again and said, Mom, please tell me the truth. What happened? Is Laura really your daughter? ras tears made Helena feel sorry since, although Laura was not her biological daughter, she was the one who brought ra up, so she must be deeply touched when ra cried and begged her to tell the truth. ra, I dont know how to tell you the truth. I am so sorry. Mom, please tell me the truth. Who am I? You cant keep it as a secret all your life, ra further questioned when she realized that Helena was ready to tell her. Indeed, Helena felt sorry. Had it not been for her decision, ra must have lived a wealthy and happy life and would never have been troubled by poverty and hardship. It was her who destroyed ras original life and she now wondered whether she should keep her in the dark any longer. It was not fair to ra. ra, it is all my fault! Ive been lying to you for so many years! I am so sorry. To be honest, after all these years, she had already been deeply connected to ra and her love for this adopted daughter also became profound. Helena pulled ra into her arms and cried out, ra, please forgive me! Mom, ra also offered her hug, It is you who brought me up and I will me you for nothing. Please tell me the truth. Fine, Ill tell you the truth now. Ill tell you everything, a twinge of guilt overflowing from Helenas eyes, she wiped her tears and began her narration. After Helena gave birth to her baby, she took a months rest in a rented house because she was poor at that time. One day, when Helena went out to dispose trash, she heard a baby crying. Then, she found a baby beside the trashcan as she followed the sound. Whose baby is that? Why are you here, my sweetie? Helena picked up that baby in a hurry. It was cold in the morning and the baby was nearly frozen. Helena, as a mother, felt so sorry for the baby. She cursed the one who left the baby alone secretly. She held the baby for a long while, waiting for someone to take the baby back, but no one came. Then she asked all her neighbors whether they knew anything about the baby. Yet, she got no answer. Therefore, she had no other choice but to take the baby back to her home.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chaoter 289 The Real Family The morning dew wetted the babys clothes. In fear that it would catch a cold, Helena dressed it in some of her daughters clothes. The two babies were simr in size since they were all newborn kids. So you are also a girl, Helena found that it was also a girl when she took off her clothes. When Helena was dressing the baby, she found a birthmark on her waist which looked like a butterfly. She chuckled, You have a special birthmark. You must be special. At that moment, the baby girl opened her eyes and stared at her curiously. Helena slightly rubbed her little hand. Then, unexpectedly, the baby gave her a broad smile. Realizing that the baby was healthy from top to bottom, Helena began to curse the parents: How dared they throw such a lovely baby away? Irresponsible! Taking care of the baby, Helena was then caught by a dilemma about whether to keep her or send her away. She was not sure whether she could bring the baby up since she was poor; yet, she did not know where she could send the baby to either. Pondering the matter for a while, Helena decided to take the baby to the police office. Maybe the police could help the baby. After all, it was also possible that the parents, instead of abandoning her, just lost her by ident. After she had made up her mind, Helena prepared a bottle of milk for the baby. The baby girl had been so starving that she tightly held the feeder and sucked the milk through the teat with all her strength. Helena was greatly amused by this lovely baby. After she fed the baby, she cooked something for herself and was going to take her to the police office after her meal. After cooking, a piece of news attracted Helenas attention when she was eating her meal on a small sofa. The daughter of the Hutchinson Group was kidnapped after she was just born. The kidnapper did not return the baby after receiving the ransom and her whereabouts are unknown. ording to the parents, there is a birthmark, in the shape of a butterfly, on the babys waist. The Hutchinson family hope that they can be contacted if anyone finds the baby. Their phone number is In the shape of a butterfly, the information given by the reporter reminded Helena of the baby girl she had just found. Wasnt there exactly such a birthmark on her waist? Was she the daughter of the Hutchinson family? Helena, of course, heard of the Hutchinson Group. It was one of the most wealthy and dominant groups in that city. It was quite unexpected that this poor baby girl was a real princess. After she calmed herself down from shock, she became happy that she had found the parents of the baby. She decided to take her to the Hutchinson Group in personter. She used to work as a cleaner in apany near the Hutchinson Group, so she knew the address. She finished her meal rapidly and was going to leave her baby with her neighbor. However, when she picked up her own baby, a terrible idea hit her. She looked around to observe her house. Some parts of the white paint on the wall had fallen off and she covered the bricks with newspapers; both the kitchen and bathroom were so small and the living room was only big enough for a small sofa. Yet, even such a small and humble house did not belong to her. When Helena thought about the rent and the despising look of the house-owner, Helena began to doubt, Can I really offer a happy life for my girl? No, she could not. Her baby would only live a miserable life if brought up by her. However, what if her baby girl lived with the Hutchinson Group? If she became the daughter of the Hutchinson family, she could have everything she wanted and be a princess. Such an evil idea had rooted in her mind and kept growing stronger. Yes, she did not want her daughter to live a miserable life with her and she wanted to make her girl a princess. After Helena made up her mind, she ironed the same butterfly pattern on her daughters waist ording to the birthmark. The pain was so intense that the baby cried her eyes out, which made Helena feel so sorry that her heart began to ache as if there were hundreds of thousands of swords stabbing her. Her tears uncontrobly ran down across her face. My sweeties, it is all for your good. I want you to have a better life. My baby, dont cry, crying, Helena tried to console her baby girl. After several days when the scald on her daughters waist began to recover and looked like the birthmark on the Hutchinson baby girls waist, Helena decided to take her daughter to the Hutchinson Group. After coaxing the Hutchinson baby to sleep, Helena headed for the Hutchinson Group with her own daughter. She told the receptionist that she was there with the baby, and soon, the parents showed up excitedly. They uncovered the babys clothes and found a mark, in the shape of a butterfly, on her waist. Thank you! Thank you very much! Mrs. Hutchinson, Logans mother, tightly held Helenas hands and expressed her gratitude that her daughter finally came back to her for gods sake.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Uneasiness colored Helenas expression. She said, Well, I picked her up by ident. Logans parents insisted on giving Helena arge sum of money in return. Yet, Helena was quite ashamed of epting it. At Helenas refusal, Logans parents gave in and felt it tremendous luck that their daughter could be saved by such a kind person. When Helena went back home, she flung herself on the bed, bawling. She did not know when she could see her daughter again. Helena pacified herself, No, I dont regret my decision. I have made the most correct choice. I gave my girl a happy life. It was the end of the story. Helena, tears running down her face, implored, ra, it was all my fault. I was selfish. I destroyed your wealthy life and made you live in poverty. Can you forgive me? Helenas story left ra in a daze. That is to say, her guess was right-Logan was her brother and her real family name was Hutchinson while Laura was the daughter of Helena Selman and Glenn Middleton. No wonder the paternity test said that Glenn Middleton was not her biological father; no wonder her marrow could not be transnted to Helena; no wonder Helena never talked about the whereabouts of her real daughter. Now all her questions were answered. ra was overwhelmed by a stirring of emotions. She did not know whether she should be happy or sad. It turned out that she had been living a fake life that did not belong to her; it turned out that her life had been so star-crossed since she was born. Chapter 290 I Will Save Helena ra went nk for a long while. She wondered who she was and where she should go. She thought that she should neither be named Selman nor Hutchinson. What should she do in the future? ra turned cadaverous, stared nkly ahead, andpsed into total silence. ras expression made Helena think that she would never forgive her, ra, it was all my fault! Can you say something? I am so sorry. If it can make you feel better,e and give me a punch, Helena held ras hands and began to hit herself. Startled by Helenas movement, ra woke up from her daze and immediately stopped Helena, Mom, stop that! What are you doing? It was all my fault. I dont deserve you! ra, I am so sorry. I am so sorry. Helenas tears and apology made ra feel bad and sorry. Although Helena selfishly tampered with her true identity, she had brought her up and treated her like her own daughter. ra could never forget that, when she was a child and there was no heater in her home, Helena would always hold ras feet in her arms in order to keep them warm during cold winters. There were countless stories exemplifying Helenas love. Although she had never met her father since she was a little baby, Helenas profound love had made up everything for her. Therefore, even now that she had already known the truth, she could not me Helena. ra reached out for the tissue and helped Helena to wipe her tears, Mom, I wont me you for anything. No matter whether I am your daughter or not, you have brought me up, so you are my mother, for sure. Really, ra? You wont me me? No, ra heavily nodded her head, You are my mother, now and forever. Helena finally smiled. She had been with ra for so long a time that she had already treated her as her biological daughter. Moreover, due to her sense of guilt, she had worked very hard and tried her best to provide ra with a happy life. Therefore, she would be more than sad if ra really disowned her because of this old story. Thanks, ra. Thanks for forgiving me. Thanks for not disowning me. ra hugged Helena and buried her face in Helenas shoulder, crying, Mom, I will be your daughter as long as you want to be my mother. I will always take care of you, now and forever. At ras words, Helena turned shamefaced. What a big heart this girl had! After knowing everything, she not only forgave Helenas sins, but also promised to take care of her for the rest of her life. Helena knew that it was all her fault and she was so sorry to this girl. The daughter and the mother nestled in each others embrace, crying, for a while. Then, ra slightly pushed Helena away when she thought about Helenas health, Mom, stop crying. You cant be too emotional now since you are in poor health. Alright, Ill stop crying, Helena raised her hands to wipe her tears. Noticing that ra was also crying, she dotingly touched her face and said, Dont cry, ra. Ok, mom, ra responded and wiped her tears with tissue. Now that the truth had been uncovered and all the secrets had been unveiled, ra believed that her rtionship with Helena became good again, so she was happy at that moment. Then, something important urred to Helena, but she did not know whether she should tell ra. Noticing that Helena was biting back something, ra asked, Mom, whats wrong? Do you have anything to say?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Staring at ra, Helena had tentativeness in her eyes and embarrassment in her look, which mystified ra to a greater extent. ra, are you going to tell Logan everything? At Helenas question, ra then understood the tentativeness and embarrassment-after all, Laura was Helenas biological daughter, so it was natural that she would take such things into ount. Yet, ra did not know how to react and respond. On one hand, Logan was her brother, which meant that he was herst family in the world ording to kinship. Yet, ra was not sure whether Logan would ept the truth since he had already been with Laura for more than twenty years. All these years, he believed that Laura was his sister and had been so good to her. On the other hand, the anxiety and nervousness on Helenas face told ra that, although Helena did not intend to interfere with her decision, she actually did not want her to unveil the truth since it might deprive Laura of her wealthy life. I dont know, ra confessed haltingly, I dont know what I should do yet since I have just known the truth. I need time to think about it. Fine, Helena nodded her head andpsed into silence, a shade of disappointment shing in her eyes. ra understood Helenas concern. The sudden silence was then filled with awkwardness. Mom, I need to handle something. I should go back now and maybe youd better take a rest, ra broke the silence. Okay. Ill manage it myself. Helena did not intend to keep ra there. You take a rest then, after helping Helena lie down and tucking her in, ra left the room. After she left the hospital, she stood on the pavement thinking about her n. Although she was not sure whether she should tell Logan about her identity, she knew that she must tell Laura about it since Helena must be treated as soon as possible and Laura might be willing to donate her marrow if she knew that she was Helenas biological daughter. The only thing ra was worried about was whether Laura would believe her or not. She now had a bad rtionship with Laura, and her hatred towards Laura would be intensified whenever she saw Laura and thought about how Laura hired four men to kidnap her and try to rape her. Moreover, it was because of Lauras tricks that she had conflicts with Horace, so she did not want to see Laura at all. Whereas, Helenas illness was so pressing that ra decided to talk with Laura. She believed that Laura would not be cruel enough to ignore her biological mothers life. After she made up her mind, ra went to visit the Hutchinsons by taxi. When she arrived, after a few seconds of hesitation, she finally rang the bell. Unexpectedly, it was Logan who opened the door. ras mind went nk for a second as she saw Logan. Chapter 291 A Talk Although ra felt a sense of kinship with Logan before and had been rescued by him several times, she only thought that he was a good friend. However, now she suddenly did not know how to face him after she knew that he was her brother. Tears began to wet ras eyes. She lowered her head down and tried to control her tears. ra, what a surprise! ras arrival not only surprised Logan. She had visited him more frequently than ever that day, but also reminded him of his investigation, which installed some suppositions in Logans mind. Well, not having recovered herposure totally, ra stammered. She took one more second to clear her mind and then smiled at Logan, I am here for Laura. Is she home? At ras words, Logan thought that she was there to use Laura of the abduction. Logan felt so sorry for ra since it was his sister who plotted the abduction. ra, I am so sorry. Laura shouldnt do that. Can you forgive her? I promise that I will give her some lessons and stop her from hurting you anymore. Although now Logan began to doubt whether Laura was his real sister, he still hoped that she could be forgiven and live a good life since he had been with her for more than twenty years since she was a baby. Logans apology for Laura and the anxiety, love as well as the worries for Laura in his eyes upset ra. ra understood that, although Logan was a gentleman, brought up under such a famous family, he, the same as Horace, must have something that he was proud of and that he must protect. ra was then convinced that Logan loved his sister very much since he was willing to apologize to her for Lauras sake in such a humble manner. It suddenly urred to ra that it was Logan who saved her, so he must know whether she had been raped or not. Yet Horaces reaction and anger told her that Logan did not exin the whole event. ra had been troubled by and busy with all these idents recently, so even she herself forgot that Logan could help to prove her innocence. It was possible that Logan knew nothing about how Laura and the doctor had framed her; it was possible that he knew nothing about the misunderstandings between her and Horace. That is to say, the misunderstandings could be cleared up and dismissed if Logan exined the whole event to Horace. With such a hope, ra ventured, Logan, do you know that Laura told Horace I have been raped by four men? It turned out that ra had already known that it was Laura who told Horace about the kidnap. Logan felt more apologetic, ra, Laura Logan did not know how to intercede with ra for Laura anymore since he could imagine how badly this would influence the rtionship between her and Horace. ra, can you forgive Laura? Ill definitely discipline her in the future, Logan said in a weak tone. It turned out that Logan actually knew everything! ra was shocked. After recovering herposure, ra squeezed a bitter smile secretly. After all, Logan had already chosen to be on Lauras side. Indeed, to Logan, Laura was his family while she was a nobody. Noticing the guilt and shame in Logans look, ra did want to tell him the truth. She wondered whether Logan would support her and help her if he knew that she was his real sister. Yet, she resisted her impulse and bit her words back. Now it was not time for her to unveil the truth. She knew that Helenas health problem was urgent and topped the agenda. Dont worry. I am not here to cause her trouble, ra let sadness color her tone, I have something to discuss with her. Well, then, Logan was relieved, Pleasee in. Lauras home. Logans reaction left ra with mixed feelings. Did he worry that she would hurt Laura? After ushering ra in and inviting her to sit down, Logan gave his order to a maid, Bring Laura down here. You just tell her that she is wanted. The maid took the instruction and went upstairs to find Laura. Seated opposite ra, Logan asked shamefacedly, How are you? Have you recovered from your wounds? Well, ra nodded her head, moved by the warmth of Logans concern, I am fine. Thats wonderful, Logan was relieved. When Logan was about to ask something about the leukemia Helena had, he held it back as he realized that there must be some reasons why ra did not broach this subject; maybe she did not want him to know. Moreover, she might be angry if she knew that he had secretly investigated her. Lauras voice rang when he was going to talk with ra about something else, Logan, whos there? Laura paused for a second and her joyful smile changed into a sneer when she saw ra sitting downstairs. Ugh! ra Selman, how dare youe here for me? Do you want more lessons from me? Logan, why is she here? She wants me? deliberately bypassing ra, Laura directly went to sit beside Logan and asked. She did not need to pretend to be kind to ra since Logan had already known their conflicts. That Laura did not even greet ra infuriated Logan a little bit, ra has something to talk with you. Behave yourself! ra cast a look at ra with disdain and pouted, What the hell are you doing here? Laura! Lauras tone was so unfriendly that Logan interrupted Laura sharply and then turned around to look at ra apologetically, Im sorry ra. Laura Logan, dont apologize! I have done nothing wrong! Logans apology upset Laura. Realizing that Logan was going to be angry, ra blurted out, Its fine, Logan. Never mind. At ras words, Laura rolled her eyes upwards and granted in a low voice, Ugh, stop pretending to be ady.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Logan, can I have a private talk with your sister? ra said to Logan. She did not care about how Laura treated her. To her, it was natural and right that Laura treated her badly. If Laura suddenly became friendly to her, she would suspect her true intention. Chapter 292 Disbelief She looked a little embarrassed since she actually knew that asking the host to leave was inappropriate and impolite. Yet, it was fortunate that Logan did not care about whether this request was inappropriate or not. He said, Fine, I have something to handle now and I will leave you two alone. Although he was curious about their conversation, he knew that he must leave since ra had asked him to. ra gave Logan an apologetic smile. Then, he smiled back to show that it was fine to leave. As soon as Logan left the house, Laura became more arrogant, staring at ra with contempt and pride, ra, you are pregnant, right? How do you know about that? ra was shocked, wondering how Laura knew her pregnancy as she only told Horace and grandpa Russell about it. I can definitely have a lot of information about you since I cared about you so much, Laura sneered, You dont think that you are a good secret keeper, do you? You followed me! ra angrily shouted after she understood the hidden meaning of Lauras words. So what? Laura replied arrogantly, ra, you can only me yourself for being so foolish that you did not realize it until now. Laura! ra was so irritated that she became speechless. It was quite strange that Horace would fall in love with you, happy with ras anger and speechlessness, Laura continued with disdain in her tone. Then, something hit Laura, which made herugh loudly, It is fine. I believe that hell divorce you very soon. What do you mean? ra stared at Laura with alert, wondering what tricks she wanted to y again. I doubt whether Horace will believe that he is the biological father of the baby you are carrying, ying with her fingernails, Laura smirked. What Laura said reminded ra of the conflicts between her and Horace. She pointed at Laura and shouted furiously, So it was you who asked the doctor to tell Horace that I was raped, right?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yes, although ra was true about her trick, Laura was still calm, Moreover, I also told Horace that, when I saw you in the warehouse, you were totally naked and your clothes were all torn, so it was no doubt that you had been raped. You know what, Horace was furious when he knew that. Laura! How could you! at Lauras words, ra felt that there was rage ming in her heart, What the hell do you want? I want Horace to divorce you and leave you, Laura stood up and walked towards ra with malice in her eyes, ra, I have told you that you should leave him alone. Yet, you didnt do what I asked. So you can me no one but yourself for this. Transfixed, ra stared at Laura with shock. How could she still be confident and so shameless after doing those malicious things? Do you think that Horace will be with you again if he leaves me? Of course, Laura cast a despising look at ra, ra, have you ever thought about why he trusts me instead of you? Because he still loves me, Laura added before ra could give an answer. Horace doesnt divorce you only because he doesnt have an excuse. If it is so, I can give him one. Then, Laura turned around, sat down on the sofa, and sneered, ra, do you think that Horace will still love you after you were raped? Lauras arrogance intensified ras hatred towards her, What about you? What do you think he will do to you if he knows that it was you who hurt me? After all, after being with Horace for such a long time, ra knew Horaces personality very well and also knew that he would never let off Laura if he knew the truth. Ha-ha! Lauraughed out loud, ra, are you threatening me? How can you be so sure that he doesnt know the truth? It was possible that he knew it from the very beginning and is now grateful to me for helping him to get rid of you. Do you think that you can attract him for your whole life only with your average face and talent? ra had to admit that what Laura said was indeed what she doubted. Did Horace, such a smart man, really never doubt Lauras intention? Laura was convinced by the nkness in ras eyes that what she said hurt her a lot. Laura believed that, brought up in poverty, ra must be diffident. Therefore, she knew that she could easily make ra quit the game voluntarily only by telling her the enormous gap between her and Horace. Useless, Laura taunted ra in her heart. ra, only a girl brought up in such a famous and wealthy family like me can deserve Horaces love since I can help him with both his life and his career, Laura unted, But you, the daughter of a maid, can never win his love. At Lauras words, ras expression became unpathomable and she stared at Laura with sympathy, wondering how she would react after knowing her true family background. ras stare made Laura nervous. She raised her voice and cried angrily, Why do you look at me like that? ra tried to recover herposure by taking some deep breath. She knew that she should not quarrel with Laura any longer since she was there for Helenas health problem. Im not here to argue with you today, ra tried to suppress her rage. How absurd! Laura sneered, I dont want to argue with you either. What the hell do you want from me? I want you to save your mother, without hesitation, ra directly told Laura her true intention. ras words infuriated Laura. She red at ra with disbelief and shock, What are you talking about? My mom was dead. No, your mom is still alive and you are actually not a Hutchinson girl, ra unveiled the dynamite truth. Are you kidding me? Laura turned pale, ra, stop your bullshit! Im serious. You are the biological daughter of my mom, ra looked Laura in her eyes and said seriously. Laura was so irritated that an angry smirk crossed her lips, ra Selman, I know that you are now self-abased. Yet, are you trying to scare me by telling me such bullshit? Do you think that Ill believe you? Chapter 293 Laura’s Rage ra knew from the very beginning that Laura would not believe her, so she exined, That is the truth. Helena Selman is indeed your mother. Now she has leukemia and you are the only one that can save her since you are her biological daughter and your marrow can possibly match hers. Not understanding any of ras words, Laura thought that ra was going crazy because of her provoking sarcasm. Madwoman, after another nce at ra, Laura did not want to talk with her anymore and turned around to go upstairs. Wait! You cant go! ra hurriedly stopped Laura, You were kidnapped after you were just born and my mom saved you, right? How do you know that? Laura was puzzled. Logan told me that and I also asked my mom about the whole event. My mom told me that you are actually not the one who was kidnapped. She learnt from the news that the baby girl she picked up was the lost girl of the Hutchinson family, so she decided to keep the Hutchinson girl and send her own daughter to the Hutchinson family so that her baby girl could live a wealthy life. ra told Laura the whole story briefly. However, Laura only found the whole story ridiculous, So you are telling me that you are the Hutchinson girl and I am actually the Selman girl? Yes, ra nodded seriously, My mom told me the whole story. You must believe me! Why should I? Laura shouted at ra, ra Selman, indeed, I admit that I once underestimated you. You are actually clever enough to make up such a lie. However, I wont believe you. You can ask my mom in person. Lets go to the hospital now and then you will know the truth, Lauras disbelief made ra anxious. She grabbed Lauras arm and said, Lets go to the hospital now. Well, Helena is your mother. She is definitely on your side, Laura flung ras hands away, ra Selman, you are more than ridiculous. If you dont trust me, we can do a paternity test. The results must be reliable, right? The anxiety in ras expression was more than real and her tone was so firm that Laura began to doubt her true identity. No, it could not be! Laura secretly shook her head and dismissed the doubt. She calmed herself down and convinced herself that ra must be lying-how could it be possible that she was actually a Selman girl after living with the Hutchinsons for so many years. I wont believe any word of you, Laura retorted aggressively and gave ra a push, Why did you make up such a lie? What do you want? Lauras push made ra stumble and nearly fall to the ground. Yet, at that moment, ra did not care about whether she would fall down or not at all since Helenas health and life was the most urgent. I want nothing from you. Now your mother has leukemia and needs a matched marrow. You are the only one who is biologically rted to her, so only you can save her. Well, you are tricking me into saving your mother, arent you? Laura finally made everything clear up and was relieved. As expected, ra was definitely lying to her. Yes, I want you to save my mother. Yet, I am not lying to you! realizing that Laura still did not believe her, ra began to exert her wits to figure out a way to prove her words and win Lauras trust. The birthmark! It urred to ra that she had the birthmark. She remembered that Logan told her that it was the birthmark that helped the Hutchinsons find Laura. Is there a birthmark on your waist? ra asked hurriedly. Your mom told you that, right? Laura had already recovered herposure. She crossed her arms on her chest and said, Yes, I have one. So what? Tell me your story about that birthmark. Look, without hesitation, ra pulled up her shirt, which exposed the birthmark on her waist. Impossible! Laura turned pale when she saw the birthmark. I was born with it. The one on your waist was actually a scar burnt by my mother in order to convince the Hutchinson that you are their real child. Now, can you believe me? Laura was stupefied by ras words. Indeed, ra could make up a perfect lie, but her birthmark was real. Laura could still remember that, once when her mother was bathing her when she was a child, her mother slightly touched her birthmark and said, This butterfly can bring you luck. Without it, I cant find you, my sweetie. The same birthmark on ras waist, together with the certainty in her expression and her tone, sessfully made Laura believe ras words. It was quite possible that she did not belong to the Hutchinson family. Laura red at ra, furious fire ming in her eyes. She began to shout secretly in her mind, It could not be! ra Selman had already stolen my man from me. How could she appear again now to rob me of my brother and my family title? No way! I could never let ra win! I am the real Hutchinson girl. I am never the daughter of a maid. She is lying to me! She must be lying to me! Concealing the inner panic, Laura faked herposure and shouted at ra, You can never trick me into believing you only by a birthmark. It is also possible that you made it on purpose. Laura was again relieved after she retorted back. She was convinced by her own reason that it must be Helena Sleman, as a maid who once saw the birthmark, who made the same mark on ras waist on purpose.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. They are lying to me for money! How disgusting! I will never let them off! Laura tried to convince herself with a reasonable excuse. Laura, your mother is waiting for you! You cant blind yourself! ra cried helplessly when she realized that her words did not convince Laura. Shut up! My mother was dead, Laura pushed ra towards the door, Get out now and stop your bullshit or I will ask someone to kick you out! Laura, please listen to me. Your mother needs you! You struggling from the push, ra made up her mind to take Laura to the hospital. Get out! Get out! Get out! turning on a deaf ear, Laura shouted loudly and pushed ra outside the house with a surprisingly great strength. Laura, please listen to Laura mmed the door shut and the loud bam interrupted ras talking. Chapter 294 Watch Her Die Laura, open the door! ra shouted while patting the door, Hear me out, my moms life is in danger now. You cant just watch her die! Although no one answered her, she kept ringing the doorbell. She had to take Laura to the hospital today, she was the only hope Helena had. Laura, just follow me to the hospital and you will know if Im lying here. Just open the door Laura, who was sitting on her bed, felt annoyed when she heard ras voice and the doorbell ringing. She called over the help angrily and said to her, Get rid of that woman. If I keep hearing her shouting outside, you will be fired! Yes, miss, the help answered and hurried downstairs. Laura, open the door. I just need to talk to you, ra was still shouting when she saw someonee open the door. Seeing that the door was opened, she wanted to rush in but was stopped by the help. Miss, please stop shouting. Youd better leave now. Maam, please, let me in. I have something important to talk to Laura, ra said in an anxious tone. But Miss Hutchinson has said that if you dont leave, she will fire me. Miss, please, I need this job. I beg you, please leave, or Ill have to call the guards over. Seeing that the housekeeper was caught in a dilemma because of her, ra felt sorry. She couldnt let her lose her job because of her. She stepped back slowly and had to leave. Standing in front of her window and watching ra leave, Laura clenched her fists tightly with an angry look on her face. ra, why do you keep getting in the way? And how dare you say that I am not a Hutchinson? How dare you! I wont let you go! However, deep inside, she had believed in ras words. It was just because of it that she hated ra even more. If it werent for her, no one would know about this and she would stay a Hutchinson forever. And Helena. Now, she finally knew why she was always so nice to her. Even when she gave her attitude, she had never been scared of her like the other servants and still cared about her deeply. It only made her hate Helena more. Who did she think she was? Who was she to care about her? She was just a maid. Even if she had saved her when she was a child, what did it matter? The Hutchinsons only treated her with respect because she had saved her once. In that case, Helena had to thank her! She used to just dislike her, but after knowing she might be her biological mother, the dislike had turned into hatred. She hated Helena! Since she had decided to help her grow up in a rich family, why couldnt she keep this a secret forever? Why did she tell ra about this? Leukemia? Laura suddenly thought of ras words just now. You want me to save you? No way! Youd better die, in that case, no one will have any evidence to prove it! holding a corner of the curtain, she said with cruelty. And ra, I wont show you mercy next time! As if thinking of an awful idea, she smiled slyly, grabbed her phone and called someone. The phone was soon answered, Laura said in a cold tone, I want you to kill someone for me After leaving the Hutchinsons house, ra walked alone on the street, not knowing where to go. Her mom, the only family who loved her, told her that she wasnt her biological mom. And she couldnt tell, Logan, who turned out to be her brother, that they were family. She didnt have enough evidence to prove it to him. Horace? They were in terrible terms and she didnt even know if the marriage would work. Thinking of this, ra felt sorry for herself and couldnt help crying. She felt she was all alone in this world with no one to turn to or depend on. Touching her belly, she was more determined of her choice. The only thing that could keep her going was the child. She would protect the child and not let anyone hurt it!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Although she didnt want to see Horaces face right now, she had nowhere to go. She had to go back to that house, which used to make her feel warm and now left her nothing but loneliness. When she returned to the house, Horace had gotten off work and sitting on the sofa in the living room in a trance. She didnt know what he was thinking. Seeing him like this, ra was a bit curious. She had never seen him like this before since they started living together. He always looked decisive and confident. But she was in no mood to guess what was on his mind right now. Hearing the noise from the door, Horace centered himself, turned around and saw ra. He stood up in a hurry, looked at her and didnt know what to say. After ra ran out of the house today, he gradually calmed down and regretted what he had done. He felt his words were indeed a bit harsh. However, he felt ashamed to call her and apologize, so he came home early today, only to find that ra hadnt been home until now. Upon seeing ra went upstairs, ignoring him, he stopped her hurriedly. You havent had dinner yet, right? I have asked the chief to make you soup, you should have some first. Since Horace had taken the initiative to make peace with her, ra couldnt ignore him anymore. She nodded and said, Okay. Hearing her answer, Horace smiled. Wait for me at the dining table, Ill get you some soup. Then he walked into the kitchen. Sitting by the table, ra decided to make it clear to Horace about the child. Soon, Horace came with a soup. He ced the soup in front of ra and sat opposite her, Drink it. I heard that its good for the stomach. Chapter 295 I Want the Baby Okay, ra nodded and answered distractedly. She was still thinking about the baby. Seeing ra say nothing with her head lowered to eat the soup, Horace felt a bit awkward. Eventually, he decided to break the silence, ra, where did you go? Why did youe home soter?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Nowhere. I was in the hospital with my mom. ra didnt want to tell him anything about her and Laura, because he might think she was trying to speak ill of Laura again. How is she? Good. Nodding his head, Horace didnt know what to say. He had never been a talkative person, and the room fell into silence again, After finishing eating the soup, ra plucked up her courage and looked at Horace. Horace, I need to talk to you about something. What is it? Horace was a bit curious when he saw the serious look on ras face. Taking a deep breath, ra spoke, Ill keep the baby. If you really want me to abort it, we can get a divorce. Hearing her words, Horace couldnt help but feel angry again and his tone became stern. C, cant you just listen to me on this? We really cant have the baby! Why not? ra was angry as well, I have told you this morning that I didnt get raped! This is our baby. Do you want to kill it? Seeing her insist that she wasnt raped, Horace didnt know how to help her take the reality. If he could, he hoped that she never remembered it. She wouldnt get hurt if she was just unaware of it. They couldnt keep the baby. However, if ra couldnt remember what had happened, she would insist on having the baby. Thinking of this, Horace made up his mind and said, But the doctor has done an examination for you and it showed that I dont care what the doctor said! ra interrupted him excitedly, Ill keep the baby! If you have a problem with it, lets divorce! After the quarrel this morning, ra had realized that her attempts to exin everything to Horace wouldnt work, he would never believe in her. Deep inside, he had believed that the baby wasnt theirs. In that case, she had to stick up for the baby to keep it safe. C, listen to me Horace tried to persuade her again when ra cut in twice. You dont have to say anything. I have decided. If you disagree, well get a divorce and Ill raise the child up on my own. Meeting the determination in her eyes, Horace fell into silence. Okay. You can keep the baby, after a long silence, Horace finally agreed. Really? ra held his hand and asked in disbelief. She had never thought that Horace would agree to this, with the assumption that the babys father wasnt him. She had been mentally prepared for his agreement to divorce her. Nodding his head with a sullen look, Horace said nothing more. What he had said just now had taken all his courage, he never wanted to repeat those words again in his life. Before he said those words, he had never thought that he wouldpromise to such a big deal for anyone. But what could he do? Should he disagree and divorce ra? Simply by hearing the word divorce from ra was unbearable for him. When he imagined life without ra, he found that he was scared. He was scared he might never see her again. She would leave him and be a stranger to him. He was scared that even if she was right in front of him, he would have no reason to get close to her Therefore, he had to agree. Never mind. Horace thought. Even if the childs father wasnt him, it was ras child. He would love the child with all his heart and pretend that nothing had ever happened. He loved ra, so he would do his utmost to take the child in. Seeing him nod and agree, ra was moved and hugged him. Thank you, Horace. Thank you All her resentment and disappointment for him was gone at this moment. She had never known Horace could do this for her. He loved her. ra, again, confirmed the idea that she had had a lot of doubts about. He really loved her, or otherwise, how could he do this for her? With tears in her eyes, ra said with gratitude, Horace, believe me. This is our baby and you will believe it someday. You wont regret this. ra swore in her heart that she would find evidence to prove that Laura framed her and that she was lying. By then, Horace would believe it her and their baby. Moreover, even if she couldnt find any evidence to prove that she didnt get raped, when the child was born and grew a bit older, she could ask Horace to do a paternity test. By then, he would have no more doubts. Hearing her words, Horace felt bitter. It didnt matter anymore whether this was their baby, he had promised ra that he would take it in, he would. Although he couldnt guarantee he could see the child as his own, he would try his best to be a good father to it. Holding ra tightly in his arms, he whispered in her ear, Babe, please dont mention divorce to me again. Hearing his slightly trembling voice, ra felt sorry. Was he scared by her words just now? Was he so scared to leave her? I promise. ra nodded in his arms, her tears falling on his shirt. She felt so happy right now and she hadnt felt it in a long time. Horace, I ra struggled slightly out of his arms and wanted to tell him what she had learned today, but she stopped when she saw the bitter look on his face. What is it? Horace asked. Nothing. ra hugged him again after shaking her head. Chapter 296 Abort the Child Even till now, Horace still didnt believe that Laura framed her. If she told him about it today, he might think otherwise of her. Things had finally started to patch up between the two of them, ra didnt want to argue with him again because of Laura. She thought she should tell him about thister. Without asking any question, Horace held her tightly in his arms, cherishing this moment they hadnt had for so long. Soon, days had passed since Horace agreed to keep the baby. They had been getting along in the past few days. Although Horace hadnt been in high spirits, he never mentioned aborting the baby to ra again and they hadnt fought over it. Knowing that Horace had really taken the baby in, ra was both moved and determined that she would prove her innocence as soon as possible. She knew that only in this way could Horace begin to love the child. This child was a gift for the both of them and it deserved the best in the world, including its fathers love for it. On this day, ra asked Horace to do a prenatal check-up with her in the hospital. Hearing her request, Horace felt ufortable. But since he had decided to keep the baby, no matter how ufortable he felt, he wouldnt let ra go through all this alone. Looking at Horace, who was making an appointment for her on the phone, ra felt warm in her heart. Of course, she knew that Horace must have mixed feelings about this, but even so, he agreed to go with her and even made an appointment for her. Its done. Well get to the hospital at 2 in the afternoon, Horace said to ra after hanging up the phone, I will pick you up to the hospital after I get off work at noon. If you are busy with your work, I can do this by myself. Although she wanted hispany, she didnt want to upy his time. He seemed quite busy recently. Its okay, Im free at noon. Horace would be worried if ra went there alone. I need to go to work now. You should take a rest. Okay, ra replied with a smile. After kissing her on the forehead, Horace left the house. ra waited at home. She was both nervous and excited about her first prenatal check-up. Finally, it was one oclock in the afternoon, but Horace didnte back. When ra was about to call and ask, his call came first. Im sorry, C. I have an urgent meeting here. I may not be able to go with you, can you do it on your own? Horace said apologetically. Of course, go on with your work, I can do this, ra hurriedly answered. Worried, Horace said, Be careful, okay? I will. After that, ra hung up the phone. Although she was a little disappointed that Horace couldnt go with her, she could understand him. After packing up, she left the house. When she was waiting for a taxi, a car parked in front of her. Isaac got out of the car. Isaac? Why are you here? ra was a bit surprised. Mr. Kirnd asked me to pick you up to the hospital, Isaac replied, Mrs. Kirnd, get in the car now. Oh? Okay. ra was delighted by Horaces thoughtfulness. It seemed that he was worried about her. On the way to the hospital, ra found that Isaac seemed a bit weird today. He seemed preupied. Isaac, are you okay? You seem weird, ra asked in confusion. What? After taking a look at ra through the rearview mirror, Isaac quickly looked away. Im fine, Maam. Maybe its because of the exhausting work these days. Okay. ra nodded. That made sense. Horace had often worked overtime these days. Take care of yourself. Health is much important than work. I will. Thank you, Maam, Isaac said nothing more after that. He seemed to be focused on driving, but the anxious look in his eyes gave him away. When they arrived at the hospital, ra asked him to wait for her at the gate before she walked into the hospital alone. She was unfamiliar with the procedures since it was her first prenatal check-up, so she told the nurse that Horace made an appointment with the doctor. Leafing through her notebook, the nurse took her into a room. Wait here, the doctor will be here soon. Okay, thank you, ra smiled and replied. About ten minutester, a middle-aged doctor with mask came in. After taking a look at her, he said, Follow me. And then he turned around and left.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ra had to follow him while thinking that the doctor seemed tough to get along with. Besides, she had thought it should be a female doctor who would do the prenatal check-up for her, she was surprised to see a male doctor here. Thinking that she would have to take off her clothes in front of a stranger, she felt a bit shy. She followed him and found that he had taken her to an operating room. She held his hand and asked confusedly, Doctor, Im here for a prenatal check-up, why are we in an operating room? ncing at her, the doctor asked calmly, Is this your first prenatal check-up? Yes, ra nodded and replied. This is the procedure. Just believe in me. After saying that, the doctor called over several nurse who then changed ra into a patients gown and asked her to wait on the bed. Soon, ra found that she was ced on an operating bed and the doctor was walking over to her with a surgery knife in his hand. She felt something off and struggled to get up. Staring at the doctor in fright, she yelled, What are you gonna do? Mr. Kirnd asked us to abort your child, the doctor said expressionlessly. Then he ordered the nurse to hold her, trying to sedate her Chapter 297 High Heels At the Door What? ra felt as if struck by lightning upon hearing the doctors words. Didnt Horace make a prenatal check-up for her? He asked the doctor to abort the baby? Then, ra thought of something and was on the verge of breaking down. Horace had been lying to her the whole time! He had never actually epted the child and he even wanted to have her abort the baby before she realized it! She struggled out of the nurses grip and jumped down from the bed, then she ran out of the operating room with bare feet. Tears fell down her eyes and she felt so desperate. How could he do this to her? She couldnt bring herself to believe it, she had to ask him face to face! Running out of the hospital, ra saw Isaac waiting outside the car. She couldnt care less about what a mess she was in now, grabbed his arm and asked, Isaac, tell me whats going on here! Does Horace really want to kill the baby? Isaacs face had changed the second he saw ra run out of the hospital. Hearing her questioning, he dared not look at her in the eyes. He lowered his head with guilty and helplessness. Yes, a whileter, he answered. Hearing this word, ra felt worn out. She slowly let go of his arm and her eyes were written with disbelief. How could it be? How could he lie to me like that? she murmured while weeping, He wouldnt, I dont believe it Although she said so, she had believed in Isaacs words just now. Isaac was the person whom Horace trusted the most, he must be telling the truth. It turned out all his care and gentleness for her in the past few days were fake. This was what he really wanted. But if he really hated the child, he could have told her and they could get a divorce, why would he do this? Catch her, now! As she was in distraught, she heard footstepsing at her from behind. She turned around and saw that the doctor and nurses had rushed out of the hospital, chasing after her. Isaac, get me out of She grabbed Isaacs hand subconsciously and wanted him to get her out of here. It suddenly dawned on her that Isaac was asked to take her here by Horace, which meant he wouldnt help her escape. In fact, he might help those people get her back on the operation table. Thinking of this, she immediately let go of his hand, stepped back and ran across the street. She couldnt be caught by them, no one could hurt her child! Watching her running away, Isaac clenched his fists with guilty all over his face. Im sorry. Im really sorry As he was murmuring to himself, the phone in his pocket suddenly buzzed. Taking out his phone and seeing the caller ID, there was hatred in his eyes. Hows it going? a woman said leisurely on the phone. I have done what you asked me to, let go of my parents! Isaac shouted at the phone. The woman chuckled and said, Dont worry, as long as you follow my orders, Ill keep them safe. Youd better keep your promise! Got it, after saying that impatiently, the woman hung up the phone. Holding his phone tightly in his hand, Isaac was so angry that his veins bulged. After making sure his parents were safe, he wouldnt let her go! On the other side, ra was still running like crazy on the street. With no shoes on and in a patient gown that she was changed into in the hospital just now, she looked like a mess. The so-called doctor and nurses were still chasing after her. The passers-by were all looking at her and pointing fingers. Did she run out from an asylum? I think so. How would ordinary people run on the streets like that with doctor and nurses following her? Should we call the police? Forget it. Its none of our business anyway. ra had heard some of the discussions while she was running, but she had no time to care about what others said. There was only one thought in her mind now: run! She couldnt go back to the hospital, or her babys life would be in danger. Thinking of this, as if she was blessed with magic power all of a sudden, she ran at the fastest speed she could in her while life. After running for not knowing how long, she finally got rid of them. Bending over and gasping for air, she kept looking behind. It was not until she made sure she was safe now that she finally felt relieved.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After she got better, she took out her phone and wanted to call Horace. She had to know why on earth he did this to her. With anger in her chest, she called him while thinking about how to condemn him. He had gone too far this time and she would never forgive him! However, no one answered the phone. Hanging up the phone, she called again but still, no one answered. Was he feeling guilty about answering her phone right now? ra suppressed her impulse to throw her phone away and thought that it made sense. Isaac must have told him about her running away and he must be avoiding her now. Standing there and trying to calm down, she hailed a taxi and asked the driver to send her home. He would have to go home, right? Then she would wait for him at home. This time, she would make it clear to him that she would divorce him immediately if he couldnt take the baby in and that he didnt need to y such a disgusting trick on her. After she arrived, regardless of her feet that had gotten injured during the running, she ran towards the house, thinking that maybe Horace was at home right now. She wanted to confront him! However, when she opened the door, she saw a pair of familiar high heels. After thinking for a while, she realized that she had seen Laura in these shoes. Was Laura here right now? What was she doing here? Chapter 298 What’s Going On Behind the Door Confused, she walked into the house. However, when she saw what was happening inside, she was stunned in ce. Was this her illusion? What were these on the floor? Stockings, shorts, a blouse and As she looked further, she saw a bra on the stairs not far away from the bedroom! Whose were these? Lauras? Where was Horace then? As she thought of this, she couldnt help but stagger. She felt dizzy in her head and then her sight was a bit blurred. But soon, she steadied herself. Closing her eyes, she dared not open them for a long while. She prayed in her heart, hoping that what she had seen was nothing but her illusion that caused of anger and that it would no longer be there when she opened her eyes again. Afterforting herself, she slowly opened her eyes. However, nothing changed, the clothes were still scattered all around the floor. Raising her head and looking in the direction of the bedroom, she felt herself shivering all over. Would Laura and Horace be there? She didnt want to bring herself to believe it, but she couldnt help it. ra strode towards the bedroom step by step, never had she felt walking so difficult before. As she got close to the bedroom, she could hear some noisesing from inside the bedroom. She didnt want to get any loser and wanted to turn around to leave. She couldnt imagine what would happen if they were really in there together. However, she couldnt help but walk closer. Finally, she got to the door, which was opened a crack. She could hear a woman groaning and a man wheezing. The noises were so clear. Ah Horace Go on, youre so good the womans groaning kept ringing in her ears, making ra felt heartbroken. The voice was so familiar to her, it was Lauras. She felt her mind blown away as if she was struck by lightning. She wasnt stupid enough to be unaware of what was happening in there.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. But It couldnt be! It couldnt! It couldnt be Horace who was in there, he wouldnt cheat on her! ra couldnt bring herself to believe it even after she heard the noises with her own ears. The bedroom door was only a meter away from her, she walked over and wanted to confirm it. It cant be Horace. I dont believe he would do this to me! Ah Horace Slower as soon as her hand touched the doorknob, she heard Lauras groaning again. She couldnt help but tremble. ra suddenly lost all her courage when she heard Horaces nameing out of Lauras mouth. At this time, she heard the man wheezing again and couldnt help picturing Laura and Horace in bed. Tears streamed down her cheeks eventually and blurred her sight. She felt as if stabbed by a knife and hard to breathe. He wouldnt! He wouldnt! How would he cheat on her with Laura? And in their bedroom? ra really didnt want to believe it, but hearing Horaces name keeping out of Lauras mouth, she had to. They had been living together for a long time, and those precious and warm moments they had shared together kept shing through her mind. She could see him with all kinds of expression on his face in her mind. He used to at her with a doting smile, kiss her forehead gently, snap to avenge her. He would hold her hand when she was scared and he would make jokes to make her happy But the next moment, it all changed and Horace was sneering and looking at her as if she was a fool. She could almost hear him saying, ra, who do you think you are? You think Ill love you forever? Look at yourself in the mirror! You are nothingpared to Laura, why should I choose you over her? No! It couldnt be! She staggered back when she heard this and almost fell to the ground. Supporting herself with the wall, she finally realized that it was just her illusions. So, the noises she heard just now, were they also in her illusions? She suddenly got her hopes up, but soon, it was vanished when she heard the noises in the room again. Horace, slower Ah I love you Be gentle to me Lauras voice kepting to her, breaking her fantasy. Leaning against wall, she slowly fell to the ground. She wanted to leave, but could hardly walk. She wanted to walk into the bedroom, but she had not enough courage. All ra could do was sit on the ground, listening to Lauras groaning. Today, Horace didnt go to the hospital with her, instead, he asked the doctor to abort her baby. Moreover, he told her he had a meeting in thepany, but here he was, fucking Laura. Thinking of these, ra couldnt take it and broken down. Biting her palm, she cried in silence. ra still couldnt believe Horace would do such a thing. He wasnt the Horace she knew anymore, the Horace who she loved so much. Maybe it wasnt him in there? Her hopes were up again. It had been so long, but she had only heard Lauras words and not Horaces. Maybe it wasnt him but someone else? Without thinking more about the logic, she kept finding reasons to justify Horace and to make herself feel better. However, she had no guts to find out for herself. Taking out her phone and finding Horaces number, she called him. Horace, I believe you wouldnt do this to me. Answer the phone, pick it up Chapter 299 You Will Never Win Just as ra was praying inside, she heard a ringtone from inside the bedroom. She was devastated, because she knew it was Horaces phone in there. She set it for him a few days ago when she had nothing to do, which meant she couldnt be wrong. Was it really him in there? ra kept shaking her head and refused to believe her guess. She hoped that Horace could answer the phone right now and tell her he wasnt home. She would believe him if he told her so. However, God didnt seem to hear her prayer, Lauras words came again. Hey! Dont answer that bumpkins phone right now, it will spoil the mood Ah This is nice ra didnt hear Horaces answer to Lauras words, but the phone was hung up the second Laura finished her words. Sorry. The number you dialed cante to the phone right now, please try againter the busy tone came and ra felt weak in her hand holding the phone. She sat on the ground and felt worn out. She finally knew what despair felt like now. She had tried to find so many excuses for Horace and didnt want to believe he would do this to her, but in the end, she was proven to be a dumb woman. Tears fell down her eyes. Horace, you bastard! I was too blinded to see what kind of person you really are! But, why? She couldnt figure it out. A few days ago, why didnt he agree to the divorce when she made it all clear to him? Why did he act like he really loved her? It had been a long time since Laura reappeared in his life, he couldnt have told her any day during it that he was still in love with her. If he did, she wouldnt have been so stupid to stick to their marriage and think that Horace loved her still. Since he didnt love her anymore, why didnt he tell her? Why did he wait till today and let her find out about everything in this way? Why? All these questions kept spinning in her head, driving her crazy. She had thought that she knew Horace, since she had known him for a long time, but it was not until today that she finally realized she knew nothing about him. She didnt know why he chose not to divorce her. Was it because he wanted to keep his public image? ra knew that hispany had been facing a crisis and he had been busy recently. Was it because he was worried that people would speak ill of him and bring thepany to further dilemma if he divorced her? Thinking of this, a bitter smile appeared on her face. It was the only thing she could think of. It turned out that it wasnt because he loved her that he refused to the divorce and part with her. He simply refused because of hispanys interests. Was it why he changed his mind and said he was willing to ept the baby? Was it why he was so afraid and told her not to mention divorce again? Did he want to dump her after Solrace was out of trouble? That must be the reason. She finally figured it out.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She felt bitter inside and didnt know how to live with the fact. Since the day she met Horace, he had been her only shot at happiness. He spent a lot of money and bought her amulet that was frowned upon by everyone as a crap; he started the ra Fund for her; he cleared her name in front of everyone; he avenged her by punishing those who had hurt her before He had done so many things for her and made her a real-life Cindere. She was now envied by everyone as Mrs. Kirnd, the wife of the CEO of Solrace. But even so, she wasnt as important to him as Laura in the end. As soon as Laura came back, he was no longer hers. Maybe Laura was right, his love for her was just a one-time thing, he wouldnt stay with her forever. However, more pathetically, even till now, when all the evidence was right under her nose, when she had clearly realized what was really going on here, she still had a glimpse of hope in her heart that maybe none of this was real. Wiping her tears, she stood up slowly and told herself to be strong. Its okay. Its not a big deal. Worst case scenario, we get a divorce. I had been prepared for it anyway. Even after Horace left her alone, she would raise the child up herself and start a new life with her child, she believed she could make it. Helena could raise her up all on her own, why couldnt she? After figuring it out, she turned around and walked downstairs slowly. Eventually, she didnt have the courage to open the door and confront Laura and Horace, after all, she had loved Horace so much and she couldnt bring herself to watch him in bed with another woman. Simply by picturing it in her head could make her go crazy. Besides, she wanted to save herself some dignity. If she really saw it with her own eyes, she knew she would break down and cry. She might even try to ask Horace to stay with her, which would make her despise herself. Right after she left, the noises in the room stopped. Sitting alone on the bed with a bathrobe, Laura lookedposed, not like someone who had just had a crazy sex at all. Moreover, she was alone in the room with no man around. There was aputer on the bedside table, reying a mans wheezing. Through the crack of the door, she watched ra leave and stopped groaning. With a disdainful look on her face, she sneered and murmured, ra, you will never win! Taking over Horaces phone on the bed, she lookedcent. However, as soon as she saw that the wallpaper on his phone was a photo of ra, the smile on her face froze. Horace, you are mine. Someday, I will take you back from her! With a smirk on her face, she stood up and left the bedroom. Chapter 300 I’m the Hostess Laura felt extremelycent. She had been nervous if ra might break in regardless of anything, in that case, she would know that this was all just a plot. But she was right about ra. She had no guts toe in at all! What a loser! Besides, she was really stupid to fall into her trap so easily. Walking downstairs leisurely, she picked up all the scattered clothes and went upstairs to the bedroom again. She seemed at home. After changing her clothes, she stood in front of the mirror and adjusted her belt when she nced at the wardrobe. She opened it. Seeing ra and Horaces clothes hanging in there, she was irritated, and she threw ras clothes all out on the ground. ra, who the hell do you think you are? How could you get to marry Horace? Laura cursed her in a loud voice and felt less angry. After calming herself down, she had to pick up ras clothes and hang them in the wardrobe again resignedly. It was not the time to do this yet, she couldnt let Horace find anything. Humph! After she got Horace back, she would definitely throw out all ras things in here! After she calmed down, she walked out of the bedroom and went downstairs. Seeing her downstairs, the maid hurried to her and said, Miss Hutchinson, Ive done everything you asked me to, you have to keep your promise! ncing at her, Laura said in an impatient tone, I will. Dont worry. These people! All she had asked was just a tiny favor, but they all wanted something in return. She was Laura Hutchinson. It was their honor that she asked for their favors! Miss Hutchinson, you have to get me out of the country as soon as possible! I dont know when Mr. Kirnd will find out about this, I am scared here, With anxiety written all over her face, the maid said. She thought that Horace was such an intelligent man, he shouldnt be deceived so easily. In fact, she didnt want to help Laura with this, after all, she had been working for Horace for a long time and knew what he could do. However, Lauras offer was really generous. Got it! Laura said in an angry tone. And, stop saying he might know about this. As long as none of us tells him, how would he know? I warn you, if he finds out about this, you will be the first person I go to! I know, Miss Hutchinson. Dont worry. I wont tell anyone about this, being threatened by Laura, the maid said in fright. Waving her hand impatiently, Laura said, Ill take care of it. Leave now. Okay, the maid answered and left. However, from the look on her face, it was obvious she was really flustered at this moment. At this time, Horaces phone rang. Come back, Laura called to stop the maid from leaving. It was Horaces phone, she couldnt answer it, or she would give herself away. The maid turned around and saw the phone in Lauras hand, she was scared of answering it. She was in a fluster right now and she didnt know what she should say if it was Horace who called. Hurry! Answer it! Seeing that the maid didnt move, Laura stuffed the phone in her hand and reminded her with a stern look, Be careful with your words. Swallowing, the maid answered the phone. Hello, who is this? she asked tentatively. Its me, Horaces voice came, Did I leave my phone at home?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yes, sir. The maid tried to calm herself down. You left your phone at home, should I send it to you now? Thatd be great. Thank you. You are wee, sir, the maid hurriedly answered. Bye, Horace said and hung up while the maid wiped the sweat off her forehead. Giving her a satisfied look, Laura took over the phone and deleted the calls from ra. After all these, she handed the phone back to the maid as she reminded her. Take it to him, in case he gets suspicious. Remember, dont panic when you see him. Okay, I wont. The maid nodded, took the phone, changed her shoes and left the house. Laura was left alone in Horace and ras house, she looked around the house. What a bad taste. sheined about the decoration style here. Meanwhile, she thought that after she moved in here, she would redo the whole decoration and change all the furniture. As she was looking around the house, she suddenly thought of something. Walking over to the sofa and rummaged through her purse, she found her phone and called someone. Soon, the phone was answered. I have done what you asked me to, why dont you let go of my parents? Isaac gritted his teeth and questioned her. Frowning, Laura said in anger, I havent evene to you and you are giving me attitude now? Remember one thing. Im in charge here. If you piss me off, I will kill your parents! On the other side, Isaac clenched his fist. What a vicious woman! But there was nothing he could do about her. His parents were in her hands now and he had to do as she said. Suppressing his anger, he tried to calm himself down and said, When are you going to let go of my parents? Thats more like it, Laura said withcency, Whats the rush? Do me one more favor and I will let them go. Dont go too far! Upon hearing Lauras words and knowing that she was going to threaten him again, his anger surged up again. We agreed that I simply had to take Mrs. Kirnd to the hospital and lie about the abortion, what do you want from me now? Why are you yelling at me? Laura raised her voice and questioned, I havent even asked you yet. Why is her child still alive? You arent very good at your job. Chapter 301 Let Her Baby Go Mrs. Kirnd has believed it, just let her baby go, Isaac said in a pleading tone when he heard that Laura was stilling after the baby. With an evil smile, Laura replied, I dont care. Get rid of the bastard for me. But Laura Hutchinson, its a life after all! You will be punished for doing this! I will never help you with it! Isaac cursed as he heard that Laura was determined to kill ras baby. Is that so? Laura wasnt angry at all when she heard his words. Instead, she walked leisurely to the sofa and sat down with a sneer, then she said. Im not sure if I would be punished, but if you dont do as I say, your parents will be dead! You Isaac didnt know how to refute. Laura had something on him now, his parents lives, so he had to follow her orders. Just cut the crap! Ill give you three days, if her baby is still alive after three days, you cane collect your parents corpses. Tired of arguing with Isaac, Laura gave him an ultimatum. Upon hearing her threat, Isaac was agitated. What did you do to my parents? I warn you, dont hurt them! Or I wont let you go! Unlike Isaac, who was excited, Laura lookedposed. Just rx. They are doing well, with food and drinks. But her voice turned cold as she said, If you keep nagging, I cant guarantee they will stay safe and sound. Fine, Isaac had to agree resignedly, But you have to keep them safe. No problem, Laura smiled and answered, The second I saw her baby gone, I will let go of your parents. Youd better keep your promise! after that, Isaac hung up the phone. Staring at the phone in his hand and thinking about what he had just promised to do for Laura, Isaac felt guilty and murmured, Mr. and Mrs. Kirnd, Im really sorry. But I cant watch her hurt my parents On the other side, seeing that Isaac hung up on her, Laura wasnt angry at all. Anyway, he had promised her. Besides, she had his parents in her hands, she didnt need to worry about him ying any tricks. Humph! ra, Id like to see who coulde to your rescue this time! with a sneer, Laura murmured with jealousy in her eyes. Sitting on the sofa and thinking for a while, she stood up and was about to leave. This was a critical time, and she couldnt afford to be seen here by Horace. Walking to the door, she changed into her own shoes. When she saw ra and Horaces shoes neatly ced in the cab, she clenched her fists. She wore to herself that soon, she would get rid of everything that belonged to ra in this house. As she withdrew her gaze and opened to door, she saw someone beyond her expectation here. Logan, why Why are you here? she was surprised to see Logan at the door, stammered and asked with a guilty conscience. Shouldnt I ask you the question? Logan stared at her with sharp eyes, What are you doing in Horace and ras house? I I Avoiding making eye contact with him, Logan didnt know what excuse to make. Although he didnt know what Laura was doing exactly here, seeing the guilty look on her face, Logan knew it couldnt be good. You have done enough bad things to her, what are you trying to do this time? Logan asked with a stern look. Surprised by his suddenly raised voice, Laura said with dissatisfaction, Logan, you are scaring me! Why are you yelling at me? Pointing at her nose in anger, Logan growled, Tell me! What do you want this time? Im telling you, if you hurt her again, I wont let you go! Logan! Laura had never seen him treat her like this, she had been the apple of her brothers eye since they were kids. And now, he was pointing at her nose and yelling at her? Laura was pissed. How could you talk to me like that? Besides, I am your sister, why are you on her side? How could you yell at me for her? Upon hearing her words, Logan smiled coldly and it was frightening somehow.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Laura was scared by his smile and stepped back subconsciously. She looked timid and asked, Logan Why Why are you smiling? Really? Logan stared at her and asked. What do you mean? Logans question was too sudden that Laura wasnt sure what he was referring to. However, his following words scared the wit out of her. Are you really my sister? Just this morning, the investigation result came out. As expected, Laura wasnt his sister at all. Laura thought about what had happened this morning. Mr. Hutchinson, I have investigated it. Back then, when Helena found Miss Laura, she had just given birth. Her daughter is only a few days older than Miss Laura, to give her daughter a better life, she sent her daughter to the Hutchinson family and kept Miss Laura. Are you sure? Logan was in disbelief when he heard these words. Yes, the private detective nodded at him. The test result hase out, you arent blood-bonded. A few days ago, to be sure if Laura was really his sister, Logan had secretly found some of her hair and given it to the private detective to do a DNA test. When he did it, he had been feeling a bit guilty for Laura. However, he had never expected that his guess was true. Chapter 302 The Real Ms. Hutchinson Moreover, the detective continued, To be sure, I have been in Helenas ward and collected some of her hair to be tested. The result shows that there is a 99. 9% chance Helena and Miss Laura are mother and daughter. Hearing this, Logan was shocked and finally realized why ra would ask to talk to Laura alone the other day. She must have known it and thus came to tell Laura about it. However, Laura didnt say a word to him after. I see, you can leave now. I will call you if theres anything, Logan said to the detective. Okay. The detective then left.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After he left, Logan was lost in thought. He could understand why Laura didnt bring this up to him, but why didnt ra tell him? However, this wasnt what he was worried about the most now. Even before ra threatened Lauras position as the daughter of the Hutchinson family, Laura could hire someone to kidnap and even rape ra, what would she do to ra after she saw her as a threat? Logan watched Laura grow up, although he loved her, he knew better than anyone what kind of person she was, she would never let go of ra. Thinking of this, Logan hurriedly called Laura. Before he knew ra was his real sister, he had even helped Laura hide the fact that she was the one behind the abduction. Now that he knew everything, he wouldnt allow Laura to hurt ra again. However, no one answered the phone. Logan was anxious and worried that Laura might have already carried out a n. Just when he was anxious, he suddenly thought of the tracker he had installed on Lauras phone after what had happenedst time, he did it so that he could go to Laura when emergencies urred. He had never thought it woulde in handy so soon. He turned on the application on his phone and located her. As expected, Laura was somewhere near Horaces house. Worried about ra, he drove to his house. Just as he arrived at the door, he saw Laura open the door and walk out. It seemed ra and Horace werent at home, in that case, what was Laura doing here? Logan, what are you talking about? Laura didnt expect Logan would suspect her now. However, she was almost sure that she wasnt Logans biological sister even though she hadnt done the test. However, how would he find out about it? Laura was confused. But soon, it dawned on her that ra must have said something to him. Thinking of this, she hated ra even more. In order not to give herself away, Laura tried to look calm, held Logans arm and said, Dont listen to her. She just wants to divide us! How could it be possible that Im not your sister? Hearing Laura mention ra, Logan was even surer than she had known about this. You have known it already, havent you? Logan asked. Seeing that he wouldnt give up asking, Laura was even more nervous and her heart beat fast. She avoided making eye contact with him and acted calm. Logan, why did you say so? Youve watched me grow up. Seeing her in guilt, Logan could tell she was lying. Just as you said, Ive watched you grow up. Then how could I not know when you are lying? Although you are good at it, I wont be fooled. But thats not the point now. Tell me, what have you been doing here? I ra was about to make up an excuse when she saw someone and stunned. She looked anxious and had a bad feeling. Why is she here at this juncture? Confused at the change of expression on her face, Logan followed her gaze, only to see a middle-aged woman standing there, hesitating whether to walk over. Logan recognized her. She was Horaces maid. But why did she look scared? And why would Laura fluster when she saw her? Sensing something wrong, Logan was about to walk over and ask. Logan, listen to me Laura wanted to stop him when Logan pushed her away. Seeing that she wanted to stop him, Logan was even surer about his guess. Laura must have bought off the maid to set ra up! As Logan walked over to her, the maid was so scared that her legs were shaking. Who is he? Will he tell Mr. Kirnd what Ive done with Laura? What did you do? If you dont tell me, I will go to Horace now! Logan walked over to her and questioned. He was going to tell Mr. Kirnd! The maid was scared out of her wits as she heard his words. Sir, its none of my business. Miss Hutchinson asked me to do it, it was all her idea! Please dont tell Mr. Kirnd! Anger rose in Logans heart. He was right, Laura was trying to do bad things again. Tell me, what did you do exactly! Unable to take his questioning, the maid told him everything that Laura had done. After he heard the maid out, Logan turned to look at Laura in shock. This was the sister he had tried to protect! She had learnt nothing from what had happened thest time, instead, she got even worse! Lowering her head in guilt, Laura dared not look at him in the eye. Logan, this isnt my fault. It was all because of ra Shut up! Logan interrupted her in a loud voice, You are not my sister. I have had someone tested it. You arent my sister! What? Laura looked at him, dumbfounded. She had never thought that Logan had not only begun to suspect her, but also did test behind her back. Looking into her eyes, Logan felt heartbroken and disappointed. I had thought that even if we arent blood-bonded, we could still be family. But I was wrong. You are a vicious woman who doesnt deserve to be my sister at all! You dont deserve the Hutchinsons family name! Chapter 303 Horace, I Hate You After that, Logan turned around and left. He didnt want to take one more look at Laura, who he had loved for years as his sister. Seeing him leave, Laura was too shocked to catch up with him. He didnt want her anymore? It couldnt be! It couldnt! She was the person he loved the most in the world, how could he abandon her? It couldnt be! It couldnt Shaking her head in disbelief, tears fell down her eyes. She was so close to driving ra away from Horace, how would things turn out like this? How did she lose her brother? More importantly, how was she going to live if she wasnt Miss Hutchinson anymore. Was she gonna be homeless? No, she didnt want that! Laura gritted her teeth and cursed in her heart, ra, its all your fault! I will never let you go! On the other side, Logan had been trying to get through to ra after he left the house, worried that she might be hurt. However, ras phone had been turned off. Logan was anxious, but he didnt know what to do. He could only drive around the house, looking for her nearby. ording to the maid, ra walked out of the house, which meant she shouldnt be far. He prayed to God that he could find her sooner. He hadnt been there for ra her whole life. He had even helped Laura frame her! Thinking of this, Logan was overwhelmed with guilt. He swore to himself that after he found her, he would take good care of her and love her wholeheartedly to make up for everything. He would never let anyone hurt ra, the only family he had left. At the same time, ra was walking on the street, devastated. Although she had decided to start a new life on her own, she had found that she had nowhere to go after she left the house. She couldnt go back or go to Helenas. Helena had been in a bad condition, so she couldnt let her worry about her anymore. The Hutchinson family? Could she go to Logan? Could she tell her brother everything? But what if he chose to believe in Laura over her, like Horace did? What should she do by then? As she was thinking about these questions, a car suddenly stopped by her. The door was opened and several men got out of it and surrounded her. Frightened by this, ra was stunned and couldnt move. Who were these people? Kidnappers, or burrs? However, when she saw the man getting out of the car, she widened her eyes in shock. Watching Isaac walking step and step towards her, the first thing that came to ras mind was to run. Needless to guess, Isaac came to take her back to the hospital, following Horaces order. However, the men wouldnt let her escape, they hurriedly stopped right in front of her. Her arms being grabbed, she couldnt struggle out but to shout at Isaac, What are you doing? Isaac, tell them to let go of me! Isaac avoided making eye contact with her, he lowered his head and said with guilt, Im sorry, maam. I have no choice. Isaac, I beg you. Let go of me, please! ra cried and begged. She couldnt go to the hospital, she had to protect her baby. Hearing her pleading, Isaac felt really sorry. He had always been a tough man, but he almost cried. However, thinking of his parents, he had to wave at the men. The men saw his motion and stuffed ra into the car. Let me go! ra struggled, but she was a woman, there was no way she could fight the several robust men in front of her. With a man sitting by each side of her, grabbing her arm, she couldnt move at all. Soon, the car drove towards the hospital. When they arrived, the men were about to force ra get off the car. Im not going. Im not going to the hospital! Isaac, please! I cant lose my baby. Let go of me, okay? ra begged Isaac, crying, holding the armrest and trying to shrink back. Seeing her like this, how Isaac wanted to punch himself in the face. He forced himself to look away from her and said in guilt, Get her off the car. Hearing this, the men forcibly got rid of ras grip on the armrest and dragged her towards the hospital. No Im not going ra kept shrinking backwards to avoid being dragged into the hospital, one of her shoes was off during the process. Soon, blood oozed out from her bare foot, leaving a stain on the ground. There was intense pain in her foot, but she couldnt care less and struggled with all her strength. She had promised to keep her baby safe. She had already lost her husband, she couldnt lose her baby, too. Upon seeing this, Isaac felt sorry for her. Maam, stop struggling. Just go to the hospital with us, okay? Isaac, call Horace, please! Just let me talk to him. I dont believe he would be so cruel to me! ra cried while struggling, Please, IsaacN?velDrama.Org (C) content. Hearing her words, Isaacs face changed and he said nothing more. Mr. Kirnd loved his wife so much. He could even sacrifice his career for her. There was no way he would be cruel to her. Laura Hutchinson was the vicious one! Thinking of Laura, there was hatred in Isaacs eyes and he clenched his fists. However, he had no choice but to be Lauras aplice. Holding back his tears, Isaac gave an order, Carry her in. After that, he turned around and walked to the side. He couldnt bear to see her crying and begging him anymore, worried that he might be soft-hearted. His parents were still in Lauras hands, he couldnt. ra was carried into the hospital by the men and the doctors had been ready. Soon, she was put on the operating vehicle and pushed into the operating room. She saw that the doctors were doing pre-ups and her eyes with filled with terror and despair. There were no longer tears in her eyes, as if they had run out. Seeing the doctors walking over with surgical tools, the scene that Laura and Horace were fucking on their bed suddenly appeared in her mind. How could he? How could he do this to her, in disregard of everything they had had? While he was in bed with another woman, she was going to lose her first baby. ra hated Horace to the core. Horace Kirnd, I hate you! I hate you as much as I loved you! Chapter 304 Narrow Escape The doctors were about to insert the instrument into her body, and ra could almost feel the coldness of it. Closing her eyes in despair, she felt she was dying. How useless was she! She couldnt even protect her baby. She thought to herself. If the baby was gone, what was the point of her living alone in this world? She might as well die with it Just as she was feeling hopeless, she heard a loud noise from the door. Everyone in the operating room turned their heads and looked back while ra widened her eyes. When she saw the person at the door, her tears, which she had thought had drained out, screamed down her cheeks. She had hope again. It was Logan. He came to her rescue again! Fuck off! Logan pushed the doctor away and kicked the men who had been holding ra. He protected her behind his back. Get out of here! Logan shouted at everyone here and felt scared. He felt lucky that he identally saw ra being forced into the hospital when he was passing by here. Otherwise, he couldnt imagine what ra would have gone through if he waste. The men and doctors were frightened when they saw him in here. They were stunned and didnt know what to do. Thinking of what he had seen at the gate just now, Logan grabbed the stool next to him and threw it at them. Then he fought with them. Seeing that he could fight and that he was determined to protect ra, the men were scared and turned around to escape. Subconsciously, Logan wanted to go after them. How he wished he could kill them all! Logan! ra hurriedly called to stop him as she saw he was going to chase after them. She was still in a panic from what happened just now, she would feel better with Logan here. Hearing her words, Logan turned around. He saw ra with messed hair and tears on her face, eyes filled with fright and terror, even her clothes were wrinkled and her skin was bruised everywhere She looked even worse than thest time when she was kidnapped. Seeing her like this, Logan felt heartbroken and hard to breathe. Striding over, he held ra in his arms and forced back his tears. Patting her on the back, he said in a sorry tone with guilt, ra, Im sorry. I got herete Im sorry that you had to go through this Im really sorry Held by him, ra felt relieved and much less scared. She couldnt hold back her tears anymore. Gripping his clothes, ra cried hard. If he had gotten here any timeter, her baby would have been killed. Hearing her cry, Logan felt even more terrible and he said with sobs, Im sorry. Its all my fault, I failed you as your brother Its all my fault Raising her head in shock and with tears on her eyshes, ra asked while weeping, You You knew? Yes, I knew everything. You are my sister, not Laura, Logan wiped her tears for her and said with sorry, ra, why didnt you tell me? I was afraid you wouldnt believe me, ra replied while crying, I was afraid you might think You might think Im not as good as Laura to be your sister You silly girl, Logan held her back in his arms and said, You are my only family in the world, how could I think that? Hearing his words with guilt and love, ra was finally relieved. He didnt think she wasnt good enough, he didnt abandon her, she finally had someone she could count on in this world. Thinking of this, she hugged Logan tightly. After crying for a long time in his arms, something dawned on her and she looked up at Logan with confusion. How did you know we are brother and sister? Logan stroked her hair gently and exined in a gentle voice. When you asked me to the coffeehouse and kept asking questions about Laura being kidnapped when she was a child, I thought something was off. You acted strange and didnt seem to ask those questions simply out of curiosity. Instead, you seemed to be confirming something. Later, you called and asked about Lauras birthmark, I found it even weirder, so I asked someone to look into it. That was when I found that Helena has been diagnosed with leukemia and you were not her daughter. It was when I started doubting the rtionship between Laura and you. I then asked someone to take Laura and Helenas hair for test and just as I had expected, the result showed that Laura is Helenas daughter and that she and I arent blood-bonded. I see. So, you had started doubting it a long time ago. After hearing him out, ra regretted it and thought she should have told him everything from the beginning. If she had told him the truth earlier, nothing wouldve happened. ra, dont worry. I will protect you from now on and no one can hurt you and the baby. I wont let this happen again! With determination in his eyes, Logan said. It was not only his promise to ra, but also his vow to himself.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Hearing his words, ra couldnt help but hug him and cry again. She was no longer alone from now on. She had never known that this was how it felt to be loved and protected. Although Helena loved her as well, Laura was her biological daughter and she obviously favored Laura more. Helena often ignored her feelings. But now, Logan told her so firmly that he would never let her get hurt again, which made her feel extremely warm. Strangely, although she felt joy and relieved inside, tears kept streaming down her cheeks and wetted Logans clothes. Chapter 305 Real Family Without saying anything more, Logan hugged ra and let her release her emotions freely. Cry it out. Dear sister, you have suffered enough all these years. Cry it out as a farewell to your past. Ill give you a brand-new life from now on and never let you suffer injustice, Logan thought to himself. It was not until ra was tired from crying that he carried her in his arms and walked towards outside the hospital. Logan, Im fine. I can walk myself. ra felt a bit embarrassed and wanted to struggle down, but Logan didnt let go. You are injured in your foot. Moreover, I am your brother, not anyone else. Dont feel embarrassed. Hearing his words and looking at her injured foot, ra stopped struggling and stayed in Logans arms, she smiled slightly and sincerely. As they walked to the gate, ra saw Isaac, who was standing there. She felt scared and held Logans arm tightly. Noticing it, Logan followed her gaze and saw Isaac. Seeming to have guessed something, he asked coldly, Horace doesnt want the baby? With tears in her eyes, ra said after a long while, He thinks the baby isnt his. Hearing her words, Logan pursed his lips with obvious anger on his face. Although he knew that it was Laura who deceived Horace into thinking that ra had been raped, he had never thought Horace would try to kill the baby in this way. Such a man didnt deserve his sister at all! With an idea in his mind, he looked at ra and asked for her opinion, ra, do you want to get a divorce? ra was stunned for a while before she nodded and answered seriously, I do. Upon hearing her answer, Logan strode towards Isaac with ra in his arms. Although unaware of what he was going to do, ra trusted him whole-heartedly. Isaac had been waiting at the gate with guilt. As soon as he thought about what might be happening Isaac. Hearing someone calling his name, Isaac turned his head, only to see Logan, who was carrying ra in his arms. Frightened, he stepped back and stammered, Mister Mr. Hutchinson. Ignoring the look on his face, Logan answered expressionlessly, Go tell Horace that the divorce paper will be sent to him soon. After that, he turned around and walked towards the parking lot. On the other side, Horace was at the senior executive meeting in the Kirnd Group. Somehow, Sean asked his assistant to inform Horace that there was something important at the Kirnd Group today that needed to be discussed over a senior executive meeting and asked for him there. Seans assistant looked nervous and anxious when he came to Horace, who didnt suspect anything and followed him to the Kirnd Group. However, the meeting had been going on for two hours and Horace hadnt heard anything substantial or important. Seeing that Sean had been talking crap the whole time, Horace grew impatient and wanted to leave. He had a lot of things to do, he didnt have time for this. However, Sean called to stop him, Horace, the meeting isnt over yet. Why are you leaving?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Turning around to look at him, Horace said impatiently, I dont see any point in having this meeting. How could you say that? pounding the table in anger, Sean said, We are here discussing the future path of the Kirnd Group, which is the key to its further development, how could you say that its pointless? The senior executives all echoed. Exactly! How could he run the Kirnd Group with that attitude? We shouldnt have let him go so easilyst time! We should have asked him to hand over his shares. He couldnte and go as freely as he wants! Who does he think he is? Hearing the murmuring, Horace didnt want any troubles and had to sit back. He had left a bad impression on the senior executives from what had happenedst time, if it got worse, he might never gain a foothold in the Kirnd Group. Seeing him sit back, there wascency in Seans eyes and he felt relieved. Laura had called him, asking him to stall Horace this noon. Although he didnt know what Laura was going to do, Laura had promised that as long as he cooperated with her, she could get him Horaces shares in the Kirnd Group. He had been partners with Laura several times before and he trusted in her, therefore, he agreed to it. After rambling on for two more hours, Sean finally announced the end of the meeting. Horace was the first one to walk out of the conference room, which caused some discussions and dissatisfactory, which he didnt take to the heart. His patience had run out during the meeting and he just couldnt keep sitting there. Driving back to Solrace, Horace wanted to call ra and ask her about the prenatal check-up. Although he still couldnt ept the baby, he cared deeply about ra. However, he couldnt find his phone in his pocket. Calling his assistant in, Horace borrowed her phone and dialed his number. It was the maid who answered it. It turned out he had left his phone at home. After the maid sent his phone to him in thepany, he called ra but no one answered. With worries, he called her several more times but still, no one answered. Just as he felt anxious and wanted to go find her in the hospital, his assistant walked into his office with something. Mr. Kirnd, this is the mail from Mr. Logan Hutchinson, as she said, she handed the document in her hand to Horace. Logan? Horace was confused. Did he have anything important to say via email? However, he was stunned after he saw what was in the file bag. There was two big words above, Divorcement Agreement. Moreover, there was a signature below. ra Hutchinson. Chapter 306 Divorce Agreement ra Hutchinson? Horace thought, who was it? Why did Logan send this divorce agreement to him for no reason? Besides ra Selman, who else could he divorce? Wait, something is wrong here. ra Hutchinson, ra, ra! Could it be the divorce agreement between ra Selman and him? What was going on? Horace then called ra to ask her if she knew about the divorce agreement, but her phone was turned off. Frowning, he got a little angry and threw the phone aside, wondering what happened to ra. Why didnt the phone get through? And what did this divorce agreement mean? After a while, Horace picked up the phone and called Logan. Since it was sent by him, he should know what was going on. Logan answered the phone quickly. Before Horace could speak, Logan asked directly, Did you sign it? What do you mean? What is going on here? Who is ra Hutchinson? Horace was confused and more questions arose in his heart. Hearing Horaces question, Logan sneered, Horace was still the same as before, he was still a chicken. Youre still pretending, arent you? ra doesnt want to be with you anymore. Just sign the divorce agreement and send it to me. Why did she want a divorce? Horace felt that he waspletely confused now, Is she with you now? Give her the phone, I want to talk to her! You dont get to talk to her! Logan angrily shouted at Horace. He would never allow this scumbag to hurt his sister again. Hearing that Logan did not deny it, Horace knew that he should be with ra now. He couldnt reach ra and suddenly received the so-called divorce agreement. Besides, Logan said such things to him. He was in total perplexity and exasperation. What do you mean? Ask her to answer the phone. I need to find out whats going on. Horace, everyone knows what youve done. Dont y dumb. Since you can do these shitty things, youre not qualified to be with ra anymore. I suggest you sign it as soon as possible. Hearing that Horace still refused to admit it, Logan despised him even more. Dont fucking y dumb riddles with me. Its our business and you dont have the right to interfere. Just get her on the phone now! He couldnt understand what Logan was saying. I dont have the right? Logan sneered, Im her older brother and of course I have the right to interfere. She wants to divorce you. Sign the divorce agreement and send it to me! Then he hung up the phone. He didnt want to talk to such irresponsible people anymore. Thinking of what Horace did to ra, Logan wished he could beat him up over the phone. But it was not the time to punish him. What mattered the most now was ra. Logan also knew that if Horace wanted to stop her from leaving, he probably wouldnt be able to stop him. So now he wants to take her out of the country before Horace can take action. Are you her older brother? Logan, what do you mean, exin it to me! Hearing Logan iming to be her brother, Horace became even more confused. But he didnt get an answer, he only heard a dead silence. Then he looked at the phone and saw that Logan had hung up. Panting heavily, Horace walked back and forth and then kicked over the desk. With a loud noise, all the documents and furnishings were scattered on the ground. He thought about what Logan said to him just now and tried to calm down. He said he was ras brother and the signature on the divorce agreement was written as ra Hutchinson. What the hell was going on? At this time, Horace couldnt make head or tail of it. It was only after one afternoon and everything was different from what he knew. Thinking of this, he called Isaac and asked him to figure it out. At this time, Isaac was with Laura. What? My brother saved ra again? Laura felt that she was going crazy after hearing what Isaac told her. Could this be Gods n? ra turned out to be Logans legit sister, so he arranged for Logan to save her in time every time. Laura pinched her palm and the look on her face was hideous. ra, why are you always so lucky every time! Ive done what you said. It was unexpected that she was rescued. Now you can let my parents go, right? Isaac said anxiously. His parents have been kidnapped by Laura for several days and he didnt know what was going on with them. Really? Lauraughed angrily and then she shouted to Isaac, Have you had anything done? There is no way that Im gonna let your parents go! Laura, you Isaac was so angry that he was about to reason with her when he received a call. Taking out his phone, he found that it was Horace who called him. When he was hesitating whether to pick it up or not, Laura grabbed his phone. Seeing that it was Horace, Laura gave the phone back to Isaac, Go ahead and put him on speaker.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. What do you want to do now? Isaac thought that nothing good was going to happen. I want you to pick it up. Do you want your parents to die? Laura threatened him. ncing at her, Isaac could only answer the phone. As soon as he answered the phone, he heard Horace saying anxiously, Isaac, I dont care what you are doing now. Put aside whatever youre doing and immediately investigate where ra is now and the rtionship between ra and Logan. Hearing this, Laura showed a thoughtful expression and motioned him to hang up. Okay, Sir, Ill get on it right away. Isaac hung up the phone and looked at Laura. After a while, Laura had another idea and then said to Isaac, You will report to him as I saidter, otherwise, I will not be able to guarantee the lives of your parents. Isaac could only do as she said. Chapter 307 Laura’s Appearance Soon, Isaac returned to Horaces office. Have you figured it out? Seeing Isaacing back, Horace hurriedly stood up and asked. Yeah. Isaac nodded and replied to him, Ive figured everything out. Laura was kidnapped once after she was born and was picked up by ras mother, Helena. In order to give her daughter a good life, Helena sent her child to the Hutchinson family and kept the real daughter of the Hutchinson family by her side. Therefore, ra is the real daughter of the Hutchinson family. While Laura is Helenas biological daughter. In fact, Isaac was very shocked when Laura told him that, he didnt expect such a thing to happen. Horace finally understood what Logan meant, but what was the reason for the divorce agreement? He has to find ra quickly and get an answer from her. Thinking of this, Horace looked at Isaac, Have you found out where ra is? I just found out that ra and Logan have taken a private ne to the US. No way! Horace couldnt believe that ra left him without saying anything. I also found out that ra may have remembered what she had been raped before and found that the child in her belly is very likely not yours. She didnt know how to face you for a while, so she chose to leave you. She left quickly and went to America with Logan. Isaac continued as Laura taught. Horace finally understood why ra suddenly filed for divorce. The reason why he refused to tell her that she was raped before was that he was afraid that she would leave him. When she found that out, she wouldnt be able to face him, but he didnt expect it still happened in the end. But he cant let her leave like this. If ra was not by his side, how would his life go on in the future, he must find her back. Isaac, book thetest flight to America for me now. Besides, find out the exact location of them, hurry! Yes, Isaac replied immediately, then turned around and went out. Although he was threatened by Laura and had to say these words against his will, he didnt want to lie about other things. If telling Horace that ra had went to America could let him get her back, that would be the best and the guilt in Isaacs heart would be eased a little. Wait a minute. Horace suddenly stopped Isaac, Ill go to the airport with you now! Thinking that ra was leaving him, Horace couldnt bear it for another minute, he would never allow such a thing to happen. Isaac walked behind Horace when he heard his words and the two walked out quickly. However, the elevator was out of order. Horace felt very upset and he kicked the elevator hard, then turned left and ran down the stairs. Unexpectedly, Laura suddenly appeared just after going down one floor. Horace, where are you going? Laura opened her arms to stop Horace. Get out of my way! Horace didnt have time to chat with Laura, so he dodged her and ran downstairs. But how could Laura let him go? She hurriedly followed and grabbed his arm, Are you looking for ra? Shes gone! Besides, shes going to divorce you, why dont you let her go? How do you know these things? Horace looked at her suspiciously. Laura avoided eye contact with him. It was Isaac who told her that ra wanted a divorce, but she couldnt say that otherwise the things she threatened Isaac did would be discovered. Logan told me. Laura thought for a while and said, You must have known that Im not his biological sister. Logan called me before he left. He said that ra had made up her mind to divorce you. Then Laura hugged him even tighter and said in a coquettish and begging tone, Horace, since she didnt want you anymore, let it be, okay? This is a matter between us and it has nothing to do with you! Let go! Horace tried hard to pull out his arm, but Laura still held on to it.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Hearing his words, Laura had a breakdown and she cried. She shouted, Howe it has nothing to do with me? I love you, I love you! Do you know that? Laura, after all, still had feelings for Horace. Seeing that after all the things she had done for him, he still didnt take her to heart. Instead, all he could think was about finding that woman. She couldnt ept that. Horace was shocked, how could it be? Didnt Laura say before that she only regarded him as an friend? Laura continued to cry, Horace, I lied to you before and I couldnt treat you as an ordinary friend at all. The reason why I told you that was because I was afraid that you would avoid me. Her tears were rolling down, Ever since Ive regained my memory and remembered you, I immediately rushed back to find you. I want to tell you that I love you and I want to exin to you what happened over the years. I want to be with you again! But when I returned here, I found out that you were married. I also tried so hard to tell myself that you are already married and I shouldnt have feelings for you anymore. But I cant make myself forget you, I love you, Horace! Her confession at this time not only did not move him but made him very annoyed. If he had known that Laura had such thoughts, he would never have worked with her. But I dont have feelings for you anymore. I love ra. Let me go, Im going to find her! Horace wanted to break free from her. Hearing he said that so frankly, Laura got so jealous. Why did he still want to find her after she had already said all the things so clearly? She had no ce in his heart at all? ra! Its all because of her! A wicked light med in her eyes. If it wasnt for her, how could he say such things to me! How could Logan leave me, he used to dote on me so much. Now that she is no longer the daughter of the Hutchinson family and if Horace doesnt like her, what should she do? Is she going to live on the streets? No! Her life should be envied by everyone and she would never allow that to happen. Thinking of this, Laura made a decision in an instant. Following Horaces strength to shake her off, she deliberately leaned backwards, causing her whole body to lose bnce and fall down the stairs. Chapter 308 Laura’s Legs Laura! Horace was stunned when he saw Laura rolled down the stairs andy motionless on the ground. He remembered clearly that when he broke free, he controlled his strength, how could she fall? Did he just use too much strength? But now he doesnt have the time to think about it anymore. He hurriedly ran down to help her, but he found that she had lost consciousness and passed out, and there was blood on her forehead. Frightened, Horace turned his head and shouted to Isaac, Call an ambnce! When Isaac heard Laura confessing to Horace, he was full of contempt. This woman is really good at acting, she has done so many vicious things, but in the end, she says that she is the biggest victim. Fortunately, Horace didnt show any intention of epting her. But what happened? Why did she suddenly fall? Isaac had been paying attention to the two of them just now. He would never believe that Horaces strength just now would make her fall. Could it be that she did it on purpose? Maybe this is the case. There is nothing that she cant do to achieve her goals. Maybe this was her trick to make Horace ept her. Isaac, who was thinking about these things, was pulled back by a shout. Although he had doubts about this matter, he couldnt tell Horace. After all, to a certain extent, he was also Lauras aplice, and he really couldnt find a reason to exin that to Horace. Okay, Isaac responded, and then quickly took out his phone and contacted the hospital. They should take her to the hospital first. Whether she did it on purpose or not, its always a fact that she was injured now. After all, it was a life. And if something happened to her, he wouldnt be able to find his parents either. After a while, the siren of an ambnce rang downstairs. Horace hurriedly helped the ambnce crew to carry her onto a stretcher, and then went to the hospital with him. In any case, he had responsibility and it was necessary to ensure the safety of her life. The matter of going abroad to find ra could only wait for a while. Waiting outside the door of the operating room, Horaces face was tense. On the one hand, he was worried about Lauras injury and prayed that nothing would happen to her, otherwise, he might be the one to me. On the other hand, what made him more anxious was ra. Where is she now, has she arrived? Where should he go to find her? What if ra still insists on divorce after they meet? What can he do to keep her? Horace wished he could find ra right away and then keep her by his side for the rest of his life, and never let her leave for half a mile. Now that he missed her crazily but could not see her, which was driving him crazy. Laura was still in the operating room, so he couldnt walk away so irresponsibly. Just when his patience was about to run out, the lights in the operating room finally went out. Seeing the doctoring out, Horace immediately stepped forward and asked how she was doing. But the doctor had a heavy expression on his face, Who are you? Im her friend, Horace replied, with a bad feeling in his heart. Youd better inform her family as soon as possible. The patients legs were hurt severely and the surgery isnt necessarily effective. Im afraid she will have to spend the rest of her life on a wheelchair. After the doctor finished speaking, he shook his head, with a regretful expression on his face, Its a pity that she was disabled at a young age. You should calm her down when she wakes up. Im afraid she wont ept that easily. Then the doctor turned around and walked away, leaving Horace alone, who was still and couldnt react. Disabled? Howe was she hurt so badly? He didnt use much strength to swing her off at the time. But it was not the time to shirk responsibility. It seemed that Laura did fall because of him. He must be responsible for this matter. What should he do now? How could he tell Laura about this? She is still so young; can she ept the fact that she will spend the rest of her life in a wheelchair? Sitting weakly on the seat outside the operating room, Horace sped his hands around his head, feeling immensely guilty. Its all his fault. He shouldnt have thrown her away rudely at that time. He should have talked to her nicely and this would not have happened. What should he do now?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Isaac had been waiting with Horace outside the operating room. He was very shocked when he heard the doctors words. If she did it on purpose, she was paying too big a price. Seeing Horace was full of remorse and guilt, Isaac felt ufortable and worried at the same time. Horace is a responsible person and maybe he would take the initiative to take care of Laura for the rest of his life. Perhaps this was what she wanted. But if so, what about ra? Thinking of this, Isaac stepped forward and asked Horace, Sir, are you nning to find ra now? Ill go book a flight right away! Horace was silent and did not speak. Seeing his reaction, Isaacs heart missed a beat. It seemed that she got what she wanted. Horace pondered for a moment and then said, That can wait. I need to take care of this first. Horace wanted to go to ra immediately, but Laura was still lying on the hospital bed and it was because of him. How could he just leave? He got up and walked towards Lauras ward, leaving Isaac anxious but unable to do anything. When he walked into the ward, Laura was already awake, but her face was pale and bloodless, which looked very weak and pitiful. Seeing Horacee in, her eyes were filled with tears. Horace, the nurse told me just now, my legs my legs Laura choked up and did not speak. Hearing that she already knew about this matter, the guilt in his eyes became even stronger. Walking to her bedside, he half squatted down and said, Laura, this is all my fault. Dont worry, I will take care of you, Im so sorry. Hearing his apology, she felt surprised but proud, but she still pretended to be sad and said, Its all right, Horace, dont say that, I cant me you for this. I can only me myself; I shouldnt have stopped you. Then she covered her mouth to prevent herself from crying out loud, But I really cant forget you and I cant control my feelings. I thought you would wait for me I She cried bitterly and couldnt finish her words. Chapter 309 I Will Sign It Horace felt even more guilty after hearing it. He really cant me her for this. After all, he always thought that she was gone. Speaking of which, he was the first to change his mind between the two of them. When she remembered all of their past, she should be at a loss when she returned and saw all this. But now ra was the one he loved. The only thing he could do for Laura was try his best topensate her. Laura, I should be med for this matter. Tell me, what kind ofpensation do you want? As long as I can, I will try my best to do it. Horace said seriously, looking into her eyes. Hearing his seriousmitment, Laura was even more delighted in her heart, but she deliberately pretended to be very embarrassed and looked at him before saying anything. Horace, do do you mean it? Are you really willing to do anything you can for me? Horace nodded and promised once again, Yes, just tell me. As long as I can do it, I promise to try my best. Such a young and beautiful girls life was ruined because of him. What else could he not agree to? Looking at Horace with tears in her eyes, Laura pretended to be miserable and said, My brother knows Im not his biological sister, so he doesnt want me anymore and kicks me out of our house. Now I am crippled, I dont know how to live alone in the future. What should I do? Thinking of her current situation, there was a hint of distress on his face. He is a few years older than Laura, and he has watched her grow up since he was a child. She is the first girl he liked. Although he had no love for her anymore, he still cared about her. Its okay, dont worry. I wont leave you alone. Horaceforted her. Finally, when Horace said this, she had a joyful gleam in her eyes. She lowered her head and Horace didnt see it. Okay. Laura nodded while crying, and then threw herself into his arms. Horace, now in this world, youre the only one I have. You cannot leave me alone. I really love you very much. Promise me that you will stay by my side for the rest of your life, okay? Just like ten years ago, be together forever. Didnt you promise me ten years ago that you will always be with me? Horace subconsciously wanted to push her away. But thinking of her current physical condition, he had no choice but to hold her. But when he heard what she said next, he was shocked and couldnt react for a long time. He never thought that she would make such a request. He had already thought just now that even if Laura wanted all the property in his hand, he would give it away. He would hire the best doctor to treat her and the best medical team to take care of her, and he would cover all her expenses for the rest of her life. But being with her forever ra didnt like his contact with Laura very much. Almost every quarrel they had was because of Laura. If he promised her now, what would he do with ra? Was he going to part ways with the person he loved the most? Laura, this I Horace pushed her away from his arms with a little force, hesitating and not knowing what to say to her. Seeing the embarrassed look on his face, Laura felt a little flustered. She tried to squeeze out more tears and looked at him with watery eyes. Didnt you promise me just now that you would do anything for me? I cant live without you. If you dont promise me, my life will be meaningless. Id rather die! Laura! Horace raised his voice and said seriously, How could you say that? How could you not cherish your own life? Then promise me. I dont know how I can live like this without you. Laura cried even harder, I am crippled now and nobody wants me except you. I dont have any rtives anymore. Do you want me to be lonely in this world? Horace was touched. But if he promised her, what should he do with ra? He didnt know how to choose. Seeing the miserable Laura crying in front of her, his guilt won in the end. It was because of him that Laura became like this. Now that she has made such a request, he could not refuse. Moreover, just like what she said, besides herself, she really cant find anyone else in this world to rely on. ra still has Logan to take care of her and she should be all right. Only when Laura can ept herself and live well on her own, he could go to ra.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After struggling for a long time, Horace said with difficulty, Okay, I promise you. I will apany you. Really? Laura no longer concealed her joy and hugged him tightly again, Thank you, Horace, thank you! At this time, her heart was full of pride. ra, even if you take away my identity as the daughter of the Hutchinson family, isnt Horace still mine in the end? Huh, with the shares of Solrace and Kirnd Group in Horaces hands, being his wife is much more valuable than the daughter of the Hutchinson family. In the end, I still won! Its all my fault that you became like this. This is what I should do. Horace pushed her away gently, You should lie down and have a good rest. I have something to deal with and I wille backter. Okay, Im fine. Laura, who had achieved her goal was very well-behaved and sensible. Horace helped her to lie down on the bed, then he left the ward. Isaac was standing outside the ward waiting for Horace at this time. When he saw Horaceing out, he hurried forward, Sir, how is she? What does she say? Isaac was afraid that Laura would take the opportunity to make excessive demands. Without answering his question, Horace looked at him with forbearance and said, Bring the divorce agreement to me and I will sign it. Chapter 310 She Did That on Purpose Sir, you cant sign it! Isaac said anxiously, knowing in his heart that this must be because of Laura. He loves ra so much and there is no way he would agree to sign the divorce agreement. Isaac hated himself that he couldnt tell Horace all the things that Laura did. Sir, she must be waiting for you, you cant Isaac wanted to persuade Horace but Horace interrupted him. I have a n and I have already thought about it. Just go and get it.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Horace had already made a decision, Isaac couldnt say anything else. Yes, Ill go back to thepany to get it now. Then he left the hospital. On the way back to thepany, Isaac was full of guilt. He was partly to me for the two of them get where they were. Although he was coerced by Laura, he still betrayed Horace and did those unforgivable things, which was a fact and cannot be denied. He couldnt forgive himself, let alone them. It seems that he can only find other chances to make up for his mistakes in the future. After getting the divorce agreement, Isaac quickly returned to the hospital. Looking at the divorce agreement in front of him, Horace took the pen handed by Isaac, but he was unable to sign his name. Thinking of the days when he was with ra, Horace was full of sadness. As long as he signs his name on this piece of paper, it means that ra will have nothing to do with him in the future. Thinking of this, he gave a wry smile. There are so many good memories between them. Is it going to end in this way now? Is he going to stop the rtionship between them with just a sign? Sir, do you want to think about it again? Its not toote to go after her. Seeing the painful look on him, Isaac said again. Horace came back to his senses and looked up in the direction of Lauras ward. Thinking of how she cried to him just now, Horace retracted his gaze and steeled himself to sign his name on the divorce agreement quickly. Then he didnt even look at it and directly handed it to Isaac, Send it to Logan. Yes. Isaac took over the divorce agreement with a heavy expression. In the end, he still couldnt persuade him. Help me take care of Laura here first. She cant be alone now. I need some silence right now. He was really not in the mood right now and he didnt know how to face Laura. He needed time to think about what to do next. Okay, Isaac replied. Horace turned around and walked outside the hospital. His back was so lonely that it made people feel distressed. Watching Horace walk away, Isaac sighed lightly and stared at the paper in his hand. Was their love end? Isaac clenched his teeth and the document in his hand was deformed. He walked into the ward. Laura was sitting on the hospital bed, with a rxed expression and a proud face. There was no sadness and pain on her face. Normal people are not like this. Seeing Isaacing in, Lauramanded condescendingly, I want to eat an apple. Peel one for me. Isaac did not move and he just stood still, staring at her hatefully. Laura frowned, I will be the wife of the president of Solrace soon. Dont I even have the right to let you peel an apple? What? Are you getting married? Isaac was shocked when he heard her saying that. Horace not only promised to divorce ra but also promised to marry her? Satisfied with his response, Laura said with a smile, Yes. I have to thank you for all this. If it werent for your help, Im afraid it wouldnt be going on so well. Isaac clenched his hands into fists, but he couldnt refute her words, because he took an indelible credit in this matter. His face became red with anger and he said after a while, Did you fall down the stairs on purpose? He asked a question, but his tone was almost certain. Youre not that stupid. Laura didnt panic at all, Yes, I did it on purpose. Although he had already guessed it in his heart, he still couldnt help but be startled when he heard Laura admit it. Youre crazy! You might have to spend the rest of your life in a wheelchair. Dont you know that? Its not that Isaac cared about her. He was just thinking what kind of terrible woman was this? She could do such cruel things to herself. It is not a wound that could be healed after a rest. Of course I know! Laura was also irritated by him. She lost her legs. How could she not care at all? But as long as I can get Horace, Im willing to do anything. Laura got excited and her voice turned sharp. What are you, nuts? Frightened by the enthusiasm in her eyes, he took a step back and whispered in disbelief, Is there anything in this world that you dare not do? Laura heard his whisper clearly, Its good that you know. Youd better keep this version of those things to yourself! If Horace finds out, I promise you what you did to ra before will be made public. Dont forget that your parents are still in my hands! Isaac was filled with abhorrence when he saw Laura threatening him with a ferocious expression. He felt that she was like dirty glue sticking to him and he couldnt get rid of her. Laura, Mr. Kirnd loves ra and he will never love a woman like you. You are just spinning your wheels. Hearing ras name, Laura became even angrier, Whats so good about that woman? How can shepare to me! Horace wont like an ugly woman like her! She is not ugly but you are! Isaac retorted sternly, Besides, it should be that you are not as good as her. Her kind heart is something you cant have. Lauraughed angrily and said mockingly, Huh, you like her too? Does Horace know what you are thinking? Only people with a nasty mind like you would think this way. Isaac said straightforwardly, Anyone with the slightest judgement will choose her, not you! Shut up! Lauras voice was so sharp that it seemed to pierce peoples eardrums. His words reminded her of Logan and Horaces choice, Whats so good about her that you guys like? At least she wont scheme against Master Horace and those who care about her and love her. Laura sneered, Who are you to say that about me? Dont forget that were all in this together. Dont let me hear you say that again, or else. Im not sure what Ill do. Isaac was speechless. Right, he had no right to use her righteously here. Hadnt he used their trust in him to hurt them too? Chapter 311 Let It Go After Logan brought ra to the US, he quickly found her a suitable ce to stay. The Hutchinson Group did a lot of business in the US, so it was a piece of cake for Logan. After everything was done, ra proposed that she wanted to go to the hospital for a maternity checkup. She was afraid that something would go wrong with the baby in her belly. You havent recovered from your injuries, so just stay at home. Ill call the hospitalter and ask them to dispatch a doctor here. Logan was always so thoughtful.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Okay. ra nodded gratefully at Logan. Thank you for everything youve done these days. Logan took good care of ra these days. With Loganspany, ra didnt feel lonely and helpless anymore. Instead, she felt very secure now. ra thought it was a great bliss to have such a considerate brother. Dont mention that. Logan deliberately put on a long face and gently knocked on ras forehead with his index finger. I am your brother, so it is my duty to do this for you. Dont say that anymore. I got it. ra smiled and rubbed her forehead. Then she looked at Logan. Its so great to have you as my brother, Logan. ra said seriously. She was over the moon. From now on, ra, in theory, could pamper herself at whim or capriciously throw a fit before Logan, who, as ras brother, would never be angry at her. Nevertheless, ra was a genteel woman, so there was a slim chance of that. Touched by ras words, Logan reached out and hugged ra in his arms. ra, I will protect you from any harm and danger. I will try my best to make it up to you for having you alone for so many years. ra nodded. ra hugged Logan, with tears welling up in her eyes. In the afternoon, the doctor arrived. After a battery of checkups, the doctor told ra that she was a bit weak and needed to recuperate. Is there something wrong with the baby? ra asked nervously. Dont worry. The baby is well. The doctor soothed ra and said, But as a pregnant woman, you need to get a good rest. Besides, pay extra attention to your diet and try not to be picky. What you need best are nutritionally bnced meals. Hearing that the baby was fine, ra heaved a sigh of relief. Well, I got it, thank you, doctor. Ill be careful. Besides The doctor told ra a lot of dos and donts, which almost killed her. ra didnt expect it was so troublesome to be pregnant, but she still appreciated it. By contrast, Logan was so serious that he kept in mind all the doctor said. After the doctor finished, Logan thanked the doctor and personally saw him off Sitting on the sofa and stroking her belly, ra couldnt help but imagine what the baby would look like, wondering whom the baby would take after. This reminded ra of Horace. Thinking of Horace, ra got frustrated, thinking he must be living a happy life with Laura now. Now that ra left, nothing could affect their rtionship anymore. When Logan returned, he saw the sad look on ras face. Whats wrong? Logan walked over and caressed her head with a gentle tone. Logan ra said in a voice choked with tears, but she coughed and forced a smile. Did Horace sign the divorce papers? Yes, I got them this morning. Logan had been thinking too hard about how to tell ra about it. Nheless, she proactively asked about it. Seeing the bitter smile on ra, Logan was very worried about her. ra, you dont have to keep smiling. I know you are very sad. No. ra gave a wider smile. I offered to divorce him. Now that he has signed the papers, Im d. ras smile always had a positive effect on Logans mood, but her bitter smile almost killed Logan. ra, Im your brother, so you can show your feelings and cry before me at will. When ra heard Logans words, tears began to trickle down her cheeks before she could stop smiling. ra burst into tears in Logans arms and felt that she was about to lose her breath. Taking great gulps of the air, ra continued to cry, trying to pour out all her emotions. ra swore to herself that this was thest time she cried due to Horace. From now on, ra would leave Logan and Laura behind and start a new life. Without saying anything, Logan gently patted ras back andforted her. Logan knew that ra needs such a desperate cry to disentangle herself from the past. After a few minutes, ra stopped in Logans arms. Do you feel better now? Logan mopped ras eyes with the tissue, eyes full of worry. Yes. ra managed to nod, only to find that all the strength left her as she cried. After taking a few deep breaths, ra took a long time to calm herself down. She did feel better after crying. ra looked up at Logan, with determination and fortitude in her eyes. Logan, dont worry. I will move on with my life. Those were the days of my past. I wont dwell on them. I still have the baby and you with me. I will make myself very happy in the future! As for Horace, he is just a nightmare I had. Now that the nightmare is over, I can leave him behind. Hearing this, Logan was proud of ra for her adamancy. ra, now that youve decided to start over, you can stay here forever. Logan looked at ra and said seriously, Dont worry. I will be here with you. What about your business? ra didnt want Logan to miss his work. In fact, over the years, the antique business is much better than in any other country. After all, there are many lost artifacts here. Therefore, I intend to do business here. After thinking for a moment, ra nodded. Okay. Hearing this, Logan gave a relieved smile. Well, Ill have the papers drawn up for you living here. By the way Logan handed the divorce papers to ra. I think you should keep it to yourself. After saying that, Logan gently hugged ra, stood up, and left, giving her some privacy. The divorce papers reminded ra of the day when the sound of Horace making out with Lauraing from the bedroom, which arose her hatred for him again. ra told herself, Well, let it go. Anyway, Im done with him. Chapter 312 Five Years Later Five yearster, Stratmont Airport was as crowded as usual. As a woman walked out of the exit, she attracted all the attention of the passers-by. Her long hair gently waved to the middle of her back. And herrge sunsses covered a third of her face, revealing a small but upturned nose and crimson lips that looked very alluring. She was wearing a white shirt with a pair of ck pants, which greatly framed her perfect shape. It was normal for people to dress like this, but these clothes distinguished this womans taste from the others. Especially a pair of dark blue high heels made the woman look elegant and graceful. To many peoples disappointment, the woman was holding a little boy, which meant she was married. Although the woman looked cold, this little boy was cute and lovely. He was fairplexioned with delicate features. He looked around curiously with his big watery eyes from time to time. The passers-by were all surprised at his pure and innocent eyes. Anyone who met the boys gaze would receive a bright grin and get bewitched. Mom, they must have been attracted by my good look, The little boy said to the woman proudly while smiling at the others. The woman was lost for words because of her sons overconfidence and slight narcissism. She couldnt help wondering where her son got this from. Did the boy get such overconfidence from Horace? Thinking of Horace, the woman got upset. The woman kept silent, so the boy looked up at her, only to find that she was deep in thought with a sad look on her face. Whats wrong with you, Mom? Somewhat worried, the boy slightly shook the womans arm. Recovering from her thoughts, the woman looked down at her son. You are right. They are all attracted by your look. My Neo Boy is the most handsome kid in the world.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Very soon, the woman stopped looking sad but gave a wide smile. Thats great! The boy raised his head proudly and strode as if he was really the most handsome in the world. Amused, the woman shook her head and walked outside of the airport with the boy. After leaving the airport, the woman stared at everything in front of her in a daze. Five yearster, she finally returned to the city where she was almost dead inside. This woman was ra, but her surname was Hutchinson now. The boy in ras arms was her and Horaces child, called Neo Hutchinson, and his mother loved to call him Neo Boy. Although the boy was only five years old, his IQ and EQ were way above average. ra had nned not toe back for the rest of her life, but something was wrong with the Hutchinson familys equity. Thus, ra and Logan had to deal with it. Because of the urgency of the matter, Logan had arrived a few days ago. Stratmont had changed a lot these years. Most buildings, except for the famous ones, were remodeled, and ra was unfamiliar with them. Logan had asked ra if she really wanted to return. If ra didnt want to see Horace, Logan would try to solve the problems himself. ra knew what a hot potato it was. If something went worse, Logans position in the Hutchinson Group would be greatly affected. Over these years, Logan did well as ras brother. He was extremely nice to both ra and Neo. Now that Logan was in trouble, ra could not stand by and do nothing. What was more, ra was tired of avoiding Horace. ra had done nothing wrong. Hence, she did not want to hide from him anymore. Moreover, ra grew a lot these years. She was now a strong and capable woman rather than the one who had no choice but to escape abroad. Looking down at Neo, ra clenched her fists and made up her mind. As Neos mother, ra would try her best to protect him from any harm! Mom, look at that guy! Neo shouted excitedly as he pointed to the big screen across the airport. Looking where Neo was pointing, ra was a bit stunned. A few secondster, she gave a bitter smile. She didnt expect to see Horace in this way. But sometimes, for no apparent reason, it happened. It was an interview with Horace on TV. Horace looked the same as five years ago. He remained handsome and charming, bewitching a crowd of girls and women. A girl said, What a handsome man! Who is he? Do you know if he is married? This is one of the most sessful men in Stratmont. He was not only handsome but also capable in business. Her friend answered, I told you to move here but you refused. Otherwise, you could have seen him early. Im kicking myself! The girl nodded and asked with anticipation, Is he married? Hearing this, her friend sighed. It is said that he was married five years ago, but he quickly got divorced. Dunno if hes single now. People usually get mature after marriage. This man was too fascinating! As those two girls walked away, ra could not hear what they said anymore. ra sneered, wondering whether those girls would change their minds if they know what Horace had done. Staring at Horaces features that were magnified on the screen, ra was surprised that she didnt feel unfamiliar with him at all. ra agreed that Horace was more mature than five years ago. Back then, she could barely read Horaces eyes, but now she couldnt read them at all. Mom! After staring at the screen for a while, Neo was convinced. Whats wrong? ra was amazed at Neos seeing Horace at a nce. Even if Neo had never seen Horace before, Neo was attracted by him at once. Mom, do you think the guy on TV looks like me? Neo looked at ra with excited eyes. He didnt expect to see a man who looked so much like himself. Chapter 313 Brave Whatever Happens Hearing Neos words, ra got a little nervous, afraid that Neo would perceive something wrong. raforted herself, No, thats impossible. However smart Neo was, he was only five years old. Besides, ra and Logan had never told Neo anything about Horace. Instead, ra lied to Neo that his father died when he was born. And Neo believed it with every fiber of his being. Forcing a rxed smile, ra said, Neo, you are so small while he is much older than you. I dont think he looks like you. In fact, Neo took more after ra than Horace. However, ra felt Neo looked like Horace from time to time. Really? Neo said in a somewhat chagrined voice, It just feels like Ive seen him somewhere before, but I dont remember. Neo scratched his hair, trying to recall Horace from his memory, but it was clearly impossible. Really? Hearing what Neo said, ra was amused and panicked. This was Neos first time seeing Horace, but he had such a feeling. What if Neo saw Horace face to face? Would Horace have the same feeling? Thinking of this, ra grasped Neos hand, afraid. ra was afraid that Neo would leave her for Horace! Mom, it hurts. Neo frowned and tried to break free from ras hand. Im sorry. ra realized what was going on and then hurriedly let go of Neos hand. Im sorry, Neo. Let me give you a hand rub. ra squatted down and guiltily rubbed Neos hand. Neo rolled his eyes and was annoyed that ra still treated him as a kid. Mom, do you think that man looks a lot like me? Neo didnt give up. Is that so? ras face darkened. I dont think you and he are alike. Letting go of Neos soft hand, ra stood up and pulled him outside, Well, Neo, your uncle is still waiting for us at home. You told me you missed him, so lets hurry home, OK? Okay! When Neo heard this, he instantly forgot Horace and ran happily to the front. Mom,e on! Lets go see Logan quickly! Okay. When ra saw the smile on Neos face, her mood improved. Dont run too fast and watch out for the cars. Soon, ra and Neo arrived at the Hutchinsons by taxi. Uncle Logan! As soon as Neo saw Logan, he broke away from ras hand and ran quickly towards Logan.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Logan froze. The next second, he squatted, opened his arms wide, and waited for Neo with great affection in his eyes. Jumping into Logans arms, Neo rubbed his head against Logans chest with tears in his eyes. Uncle, I miss you so much. Since childhood, Logan was the second nicest to Neo. Neo had never been separated from Logan for such a long time, so Neo especially missed Logan. After Logan heard Neos words, his eyes were moist. I miss you as well. Have you listened to your mother these days? Hearing this, Neo pouted. He was upset about being treated as a kid again. In his mind, he was much more mature than his peers. After that, Neo raised his head from Logans arms and curiously surveyed the furnishings of the house. Is this our new house? Yes. Logan gently rubbed Neos head. Do you like it? Ill have someone show you your room. If theres anything you dont like, I will get a new one for you. Thats great! Neo immediately jumped out of Logans arms. Uncle, where is my room? Neo attached great importance to his room, which, after all, was his private sphere. Neo had been crying in Logans arms a few minutes ago. But now he was wearing an excited and expectant smile. Seeing this, Logan was amused and shook his head. Logan asked a servant to show Neo around his room and take care of Neo. Youre spoiling him, After the servant carefully led Neo upstairs, ra turned her head and said to Logan. Dont worry. I know where to stop. Your son wont be spoiled, Logan took the handbag in ras hand and hung it on a hanger, saying in a joking tone. Shaking her head, ra sat on the sofa, and then Logan sat opposite her. You should have asked me to pick you up at the airport. I thought it would take you a few days to return. You were right, but Neo said he missed you. Then I had no choice but toe in advance. ra said with a smile, I dont want to bother you or have you miss your work. Im not that busy. Logan put on a long face. Im your brother. You cant always distance yourself from me. Well. ra hurriedly smiled and waved her hand. She was still afraid of hearing this. Logan, now that we are family, you shouldnt take it so seriously. Besides, Neo and I were both here. You cant wear such a long face all the time. A smile yed on Logans lips. ra knew Logan well over these years, so she was good at livening up his mood. However, looking at ra who was smiling happily, Logan got worried, wondering whether it was the right decision for her toe back. Whats wrong, Logan? ra did not know why Logan suddenly gave a worried look. Logan said with a serious look, How do you feel after returning home? If you really dont want to stay here, I can send you back immediately. Its fine. ra smiled and looked Logan in the eye, saying, I did not do anything wrong back then, so theres nothing here to be afraid of. Whats more, Im tired of running away. Im going to brave whatever happens. Chapter 314 The Miss Hutchinson Seeing the seriousness and determination in ras eyes, Logan knew that she wanted to get everything over with. Although ra had a happy life abroad, sometimes Neo always reminded her of Horace. Logan was clear that ra couldnt forget Horace at all. Otherwise, ra wouldnt have kept herself single for so many years. Therefore, ra had bettere back and deal with it herself. Only then could she truly start a new life. Now that you have decided, I will always stand behind you and support you. Thank you, Logan. ra was very touched. Logan had always supported her in everything she decided and always worked as strong support. Gently patting ras shoulders, Logan continued, We will have an antique auction tomorrow and I want you to attend it. Me? ra was a little hesitant. Yes, Logan nodded. Everyone is curious about who you are, so its time to show yourself. Okay. ra nodded cautiously. She would try her best to behave well tomorrow in case she would disgrace Logan and the Hutchinson Group. It had been five years since thest time the Hutchinson Group had held an auction in Stratmont, so it was exceptionally grand. The auction was held in a well-known hotel in the city center. The hotel was cordoned off with guards and only those with the invitations had the ess to it. In a word, the hotel was open to only the powerful and the wealthy. The entire banquet hall on the second floor was used for exhibition, with antiques from various eras stored in transparent ss disy cabs. Under the lights from the corners of the cabs, those artifacts shone and looked extremely precious. Many guests arrived before the auction started. Apart from the antiques and their price, the guests were all talking about ra. They had seen Laura before and admitted that she was a real beauty. However, she was too cold and turned down countless men. Five years ago, to everyones surprise, the Hutchinson family announced on the Inte that Laura was not the daughter of the Hutchinson family and that Logan found the real one. Although the Hutchinson family was not as prosperous as in the past, it was still stronger than many other families. As an extended and powerful family, the Hutchinson family was constantly the focus of public attention. Thus, the announcement sent shock waves through the city and the major media all reposted it. Many people were curious about who Logans real sister was. But the Hutchinson family chose to hide her identity from the public. Five years had passed. When this announcement was almost forgotten, the Hutchinson family held the auction, saying that Logans sister would attend it. Therefore, besides those who were really interested in the auction, many people were here to see who Logans sister was. Especially those nobledies whose sons were old enough to get married were the most eager. What do you think this Miss Hutchinson looks like? Laura is good-looking, but I dont like her temperament. Thedy speaking was Mrs. Wilson, whose husband was the boss of Daishon Technology. She had once intended to intermarry with the Hutchinson family. But Laura hung Mrs. Wilson out to dry after saying a few words to her. Anotherdy sneered and thought, Seriously? You almost tried your best to tter Laura, but she ignored you. And you quickly changed your attitude after knowing that she was not the real daughter of the Hutchinson family! Although thinking so, thisdy smiled and echoed, Yes, the real one must be better. After all, Logan is so handsome. Now that they shared the same parents, Miss Hutchinson must be a beauty. If youre willing, she should be perfect for your son. Thisdy did not want to say so, but her husband had told her to get along well with Mrs. Wilson. And then he would be more likely to do business with Daishon Technology. Then lets wait and see. Mrs. Wilson was pleased with what thedy said. She had sulked for many days after being ignored by Laura, but she couldnt tell this to anyone. Just as the two women were talking about ra, the noise at the entrance of the exhibition hall attracted their attention. Everyone in the hall looked there. A woman slowly walked into the hall under the stunned gaze of the crowd. She was wearing a long pearl-gray dress. The dress had a V-neck, which brought out her slender fair arms and beautiful corbones. The veil ranged from her waist to above her ankles. With the guipure on the back, her smooth skin looked very alluring under her waving hair. The dress had great lines that framed her elegance. Gripping Logans arm, ra was very nervous. Although ra had been well prepared mentally, she could not help trembling. This was her debut as the daughter of the Hutchinson family. And soon, all those who knew her would be told about hering back. ra didnt know what their reaction would be when seeing her. What do you think of my dress? Eyes forward, ra quietly asked Logan with a decent smile. Very beautiful, Logan said with certainty. When ra walked out of the fitting room, Logan was stunned. It was then that Logan realized the fact that ra was not who she used to be. Back then, ra had been pearl-gray shy, and reserved, only a closer look could reveal her beauty. But now she could quickly distinguish herself and be the center of attention. ra grew a lot from those painful experiences and gradually became increasingly eye-catching. This must be the real daughter of the Hutchinson family. What a beauty she is! All the men at present froze. Cant agree more. She is so graceful and elegant!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 315 Clara Is Recognized Mrs. Wilson, I think Miss Hutchinson deserves your son. If they get married, it will be a perfect match! Thedy who tried to tter Mrs. Wilson said ingratiatingly. Mrs. Wilson nodded with a satisfied smile as she looked at ra. A girl, after staring at ra for a while, felt as if she had seen ra somewhere, but she was a little hesitant This girl didnt think she had seen the daughter of the Hutchinson family. Nheless, the more she looked at ra, the more familiar ra looked. The girl struggled to recall all thedies she had met. Then, it clicked! The girl suddenly shouted, I remember! Anyone focusing on ra was shocked. They looked back at the girl with annoyance, thinking she disturbed them. Realizing that her voice was too loud, the girl hurriedly bowed to the others and apologized, but she said with excitement, Thisdy looks so familiar. Her name is ra Selman. Shes Horaces wife. Although the girl had not seen ra face to face, she had seen ras photo on the Inte. As Horaces big fan, the girl was curious about what his wife looked like. When the girl saw ras photo, she didnt think ra was beautiful. But now, the girl found ra looked very stunning. And obviously, ra didnt have stic surgery. Hearing the girls words, all the people looked at ra in amazement. Are you kidding me? Horaces wife is the daughter of the Hutchinson family? What the hell? I heard that she divorced Horace and disappeared five years ago. But now, she bes the daughter of the Hutchinson family.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. What a drama! Does it mean that she and Laura have switched identities? A man said. What do you mean? The others read between the lines and all looked towards the man. Didnt you know? The man was first surprised and then got excited, I have a friend who knows Horace. He told me that Laura was now living in Horaces house. What do you think their rtionship is? The man finished with a wink. Theyre married? No, but now that they have been living together for a few years, they should be soon married. Wow. The others all nodded and looked at ra meaningfully. ra and Logan naturally heard this. Gently grabbing ras hand, Loganforted her quietly, ra, dont take these seriously. It doesnt matter. ra returned with a smile. Since ra decided to attend the auction, she was mentally prepared to face this. If she couldnt even bear this, she wouldnt have chosen to return. Nheless, ra didnt expect that Laura had lived with Horace for a few years and that they were about to get married. ra tried her best to distract herself from that and straightened up, walking steadily forward. ra had promised herself that she would never back down again! When nearly all the guests arrived, this auction was to begin. Just when the crowd fell silent and was ready to enter the auction hall, someone shouted, Look! Thats Horace Kirnd, the president of Solrace! Why is he here? Hearing these words, ra got nervous and panicked. She didnt expect to see him so early! ra unconsciously clenched Logans arm. Logan gently patted her hand and said, ra, dont be nervous. Im here with you. Okay. ra nodded, and then calmed down. She was startled rather than scared. After taking a few deep breaths, ra looked up toward the entrance of the exhibition hall. Horace was in a verymon ck suit, which, however, was fine-tailored and made of superior texture. It must be a custom suit. Even if ra had seen Horace on TV at the airport, she found that he was even much more charming than five years ago. With fine facial features, a tall and upright figure, and a good temperament, Horace could bewitch any woman at present. Horace wore a confident smile on TV that day, but now he put on a cold face, which even subdued the atmosphere in the hall. Five years ago, Horace was only seemingly cold. Nevertheless, his current face could scare away anyone who tried to approach him. Horace naturally saw ra. He froze at first sight. He ignored her stunning gown, her delicate makeup, and the fact that she was holding Logans arm. In fact, Horace didnt even bother to pay attention to Logan. Horace stared at nothing but ras eyes, which he saw in dreams every day. ras eyes remained as beautiful and clear as when they first met. Horace felt as if he could see her pure soul through her eyes. And ra also stared at Horace with an expressionless look. However, a closer look would reveal something else in her eyes. It was hatred. Horace was startled by the hatred in her eyes. Horace and ra looked each other in the eye, ignoring everyone around. The others all remained silent and looked at Horace and ra, surprised that what they had just talked about came true. After a long silence, more and more people began to whisper about it. Chapter 316 The Wedding Ring Whats going on? It seems they still have feelings for each other! What the hell? Someone asked the man who had been excited just now, You said Laura was living in Horaces house, but whats going on now? I dont know. The man was also a bit baffled. I heard from a friend that Laura was crippled and it is Horace who has taken care of her these years, but he doesnt marry her. I thought Horace was worried that Laura was too weak to get married, so he decides to marry her a few yearster. But it seems he still loves ra. I agree with you. The affection towards ra in his eyes was too obvious. You are right. However, now that he is willing to look after Laura, he should love her. But it is obvious that he loves ra as well. Now that he couldnt stop loving ra, why did he divorce her? Hearing this, the others all fell silent, not able to figure out the reason. And then a man said, Who knows who Horace really loves? Maybe he loves both. It was so noisy that ra could not hear clearly what the others said. She only vaguely heard that Laura was crippled and Horace was taking care of her. ra was first surprised at Lauras disability, and then she was shut ovee with annoyance. Horace loved Laura so much that he was even willing to take care of her when she was crippled. On the contrary, five years ago, Horace instructed Isaac to take ra to have an abortion. Thinking of this, ra sneered. She was too inferior to Laura in Horaces heart. ra looked away, turned around, and held Logan towards the auction hall, without looking at Horace anymore. Nheless, Horace kept staring at ras back. Only then did Horace realize that ra changed so much. She had never worn such a seductive dress before. A few hours ago, Horace was told that Logan had returned, that the Hutchinson Group was going to hold an auction, and that Horaces sister would attend it. When Horace heard this, he got excited with his heart beating fast. Five years ago, Logan said ra was his real sister. Then did it mean that ra would attend the auction? Managing to get an invitation, Horace hurried to the hotel where the auction was held. ra finallyes back! The moment Horace saw ra, his heart almost stopped beating! Horace kept missing ra these years, and now he finally saw her However, ras gaze upset and flustered Horace. ra looked so indifferent as if she didnt care about Horace at all. Horace wondered whether ra learned to hide her emotions or that she no longer loved him anymore. Horace clenched his fists and made up his mind. He would not let ra go again! Thinking of this, Horace followed ra into the auction hall. The others also followed them towards the auction hall. After all the people were seated, the host on stage announced in a loud voice that this auction began.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At first, somemon porcins were auctioned for 30 thousand to 100 thousand, attracting only a few green hands. Those who were experienced all remained calm because they knew the really valuable things were always auctioned in the end. Suddenly, the auctioneer pointed at a box and said, Well, herees the most special one in todays auction. Can you guess what it is in the box? Speaking of which, the auctioneer gave a mysterious smile. Im sure no one in the room can guess it. What the auctioneer said interested everyone at present. Apart from pottery, porcin, paintings, or calligraphy of celebrities, no one could imagine what could be described as special. The crowd all whispered and talked about what should be in the red velvet box. Some people were very dissatisfied with the stalling. They got impatient. The auctioneer knew it was time to spill the beans, saying, It is a ring. And then the auctioneer was booed by the crowd. They didnt think a ring deserved such great attention. After the auctioneer opened the box and showed the ring to the crowd, the auction room fell into silence. Someone broke the silence. Are you kidding me? Its just amon ring! I thought it was a ring from a king or a queen! Besides, this is not even an antique. At most, it is just a modern craft. Even if you want to auction a modern craft, you should choose a diamond ring. Nobody is fool. I dont think they had anything attracting. Instead of booing, Horace widened his eyes in shock when seeing the ring. The next second, he grasped the armrest of the seat, shaking all over with anger. Horace was irritated. How dare you! With eyes burning with rage, Horace looked at ra, who was not far from him. Coincidently, ra turned back and met Horaces gaze. Seeing the anger in Horaces eyes, ra sneered and thought it was ridiculous. From where ra stood, Horace didnt have to be angry at all. Horaces cheating on ra led to their divorce. Now that they got divorced, ra didnt want to keep the wedding ring anymore. This ring meant nothing to ra now, so she chose to auction it for money. ra wanted to disentangle herself from the past. She was to bid farewell to her old self, ra Selman, the one who made a big mistake and fell in love with Horace Kirnd. Chapter 317 One Million! ra also secretly asked herself in her heart, Was that really just her saying goodbye to the past? If that was the reason, why auction off the wedding ring in front of Horace? And why when she saw Horaces anger, she felt joy in her heart? Not daring to dig deep into her mind, ra turned her head and looked at the ring on the disy stand. Were there any regrets? Sure. She used to love it. She was wearing it day and night, even in her showers. She used to hate it. She took it off and locked it up in a drawer, without looking at it for five years. All her feelings for Horace seemed to be concentrated in this small ring. For ra, this small, silvery ring represented what they have been through in the past. For five years, she dared not look at it, for fear that the sweetness and pain of the past would overwhelm her,pletely suffocate and destroy her. Before returning from abroad, she mustered up the courage to take it out. Holding the ring tightly in her hand, ra told herself that she had toe back, and face what she didnt have the courage to face five years ago. When she decided to auction the ring, it was heartbreaking for ra. It felt as if the ring was not handed over from her hand, but was cut out from her heart, draping with blood. She was trembling because of the pain. But she knew if she wanted to recover from the injuries, she had to endure the pain when the her wounds were being washed. Ladies and gentlemen, quiet, quiet please The auctioneer first signaled the people in the audience to be quiet and then told the origin of the ring. The owner of this lot is Miss ra Hutchinson from the Hutchinson Group. This ring has a special meaning to her. Now, please wee Miss Hutchinson toe up to the stage and give us an introduction to this beautiful object. Under the strange eyes of the audience, ra got up and walked to the stage. Seeing ra walking towards the booth, Horace felt that she was moving away from him at the same time. Hellodies and gentlemen, wee to this auction. My name is ra Hutchinson, the owner of this ring. As the auctioneer said just now, this ring has a special meaning to me. Now I want to send a word to the next owner of this ring, as long as you are willing to give up, you can start your life again. Thank you. She gently bowed to the audience, turned around, walked off the exhibition stand, and returned to her seat. ra Selman No, it should be ra Hutchinson now. Horace thought to himself and gave a bitter smile. Although Miss Hutchinson never looked at him the whole time, he felt that what she said was for himself. Give up? Did she want to cut off her rtionship with him? Impossible! He would never allow it! Thank you, Miss Hutchinson. Lets start the auction now. At the request of Miss Hutchinson, the starting price of this ring is zero, and the audience can bid at will. 20, 000. 30, 000. 50, 000. Although everyone sneered at this ordinary ring of which the appearance and material were nothing to write home about, still it was the property of the Hutchinson family, so they started bidding for the sake of this family name. It was nothing to lose a few tens of thousands of dors, but Logan and ra would definitely remember the faces that yed along. They were bidding for a future opportunity to do business with the family, and that opportunity was priceless. Moreover, since this auction was sponsored by the Hutchinson Group, and people who came mostly were their business partners and friends. 100, 000. 120, 000. 150, 000. The price was still going up, and ra opened her mouth in disbelief. She didnt expect that her ring would be this expensive. How could these people spend hundreds of thousands on this ring? She actually thought that this ring was not worthy of that number, apart the meaning it had for her. Logan was watching on the side. He was not surprised at all. He smiled as the number went bigger.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. In the end, the price of the ring was fired up to 200, 000. This gentleman on No. 7 is asking for 200, 000. Is there anyone else who has a higher price? the auctioneer asked, but the audience was silent. The business was business and it must be within a reasonable range. 200, 000 was already a sky-high price for this ring. Seeing that no one made any more bids, ra was relieved. It was unbelievable that this ring could be sold for 200, 000. She would probably have an uneasy conscience If anyone else increased the price. Do I still hear another price? the auctioneer asked again, but there was still no response. 200, 000 going once. The auctioneer began to count. 200, 000 going twice One million. Just as the auctioneer was about to strike the hammer, a mans voice interrupted him. Hearing that someone offered one million, everyone turned around to find the man who offered such an incredibly high price. But when they saw the bidder, they all understood why. There was only one person in the world who would pay such a stupidly high price for a wedding ring of a woman, her ex-husband who was still in love with her. I told you that Horace is still in love with his ex-wife. Otherwise, why would he be willing to spend so much money for her? One million, my god! I thought they have divorced! That is happening? Mr. Kirnd is so generous, even to his ex-wife So, are they getting back together now? It seems that he is still in love with her! Otherwise, how could he be willing to spend one million for that cheap ring? He was so convicted of this rtionship. I dont understand why she left him in the first ce! Horace didnt care what the people around him were talking about. He looked straight at ra. He was watching her face during the whole process. She frowned slightly as people started bidding. Horace was happy as he knew she could not bear to part with the ring. But when the auctioneers hammer was about to fall, she seemed to be relieved. What did she mean? Wasnt her frowning because of sadness? Why was that then? Dissatisfaction with the low price? Feeling the anger in his heart churning, Horace controlled his breathing. Well, then he would satisfy her with a good price! That voice was so familiar to ra. She recognized it. Anger in her heart raged. She thought it was so unbelievable for him to do this to her. Was he mocking her? Chapter 318 Three Million 1. 5 million! Without thinking too much, ra directly added another half a million on the basis of Horaces bid. She could not let this ring fall into Horaces hands! Otherwise, it would be contrary to her original intention. What is happening? the audience couldnt understand it at all. Can you bid on your own lot? Actually, it seems that you can But why? Surely, if you bid on your own lot, you lose only some service fees, but an auction is a serious thing. It is not a joke! Didnt she just say that it had a special meaning? I dont understand, either. It is confusing. She just did not want me to have it. Thinking of this, Horaces anger grew even stronger. He had made enoughpromises back then, but she left him anyway. For five years, he never heard from her. Now he finally saw her, and she was so eager to draw the line with him. 2 million.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. If she thought she could get rid of him in this way, she was wrong. 2 million? Am I hearing it right? He definitely still feels for her. Why are not my ex-husbands like him? All of them are jerks! One of them even took our dog away! 2 millionhe could have bought a sports car, or a house! But a ring? There isnt even a diamond on it! ra was about to be driven crazy, two million! Was Horace this rich? Fine, if he wanted to y, she would y with him. She would never let Horace get this ring. 2. 5 million. ra didnt know what other people thought, but when she called out the price, she thought it was silly. Logan frowned slightly after hearing ras offer. It wasnt that he felt sorry for the money, let alone that it was his sister who was spending it. Its just that in the past five years, he had rarely seen his sister be as angry as she was today. She had always been soft and gentle, and always had a smile on her face. Even if she was sad sometimes, she hid all of those negative emotions from him and Neo. But now, Horace had aroused her anger. She did not care if it was a hundred or a million. She just wanted to win this ring over. Seeing ra clenching her hands, her cheeks flushed with anger, and there seemed to be a me burning in her eyes, Logan felt that she was such an authentic person. She had not changed, but she was still the same ra in her heart. Was it possible that she was still in love with Horace? Worries showed up on his face. Absolutely not! Horace had already hurt her once, and he would never allow it to happen again! 3 million. Without hesitation, Horace immediately followed up. The audience was starting to enjoy the show right now. They did not care about the numbers anymore. They were just curious that who would win this bidding game in the end. This grand drama between ex-husband and ex-wife was so exciting that they had to watch till the end. ra was also shocked by the price. What did he want to do? It was him who had given her up in the first ce. What did he want by doing this? As time went by, she felt that the audience was starting to enjoy the show right now. She felt humiliated being watched, and the anger for him had ignited and burned higher. This could not go on forever, because as they were raising the price, the agent fee also went ridiculously high. Its pointless to pay such a crazy price. Thinking of this, ra gritted her teeth and put down the bidding card in her hand. Just let him have it. Since she had let it go, she should not care what he did. With ras withdrawal, the auction ended. In the end, the ring was auctioned by Horace for a sky-high price of 3 million. The auctioneer had an undisguised smile on his face when he knocked the hammer down. He never had expected that the ring would sell at such a high price. He should have got a fatmission in this deal. Soon new plots were brought up, and everyones attention shifted to the next ones. But ra could still hear the discussions around her. She knew exactly what they were talking about, the rtionship between them and when they would be back together. Hearing these baseless guesses, ra felt outrageous. Her original intention today was topletely end the connection with Horace, but she never could have thought that it ended up like this. ra wanted to leave immediately, but unfortunately, the Hutchinson Group was the organizer of this auction. As thedy of the family, she definitely couldnt leave halfway, otherwise, the visitors would be dissatisfied. She didnt want to cause unnecessary trouble to Logan, so she could only sit on pins and needles amid the chatters of the crowd. Logan, Im afraid that I have to leave earlier than expected. As soon as the host announced the end of the auction, ra told Logan that she wanted to leave. Logan originally wanted to introduce ra to the shareholders and clients of the Group after the auction, which was one of the reasons why he brought ra here today. Now that it was clear that she belonged to the family and there was no reason to keep that from the public, he decided to ensure her status in the family business as soon as possible. But seeing ras eagerness to leave, Logan also knew that what happened just now had affected her mood to some extent. Okay, be careful on the way home then. Yes. In response to Logan, ra got up and left. Walking on the road, ra could still feel the eyes of the people on her. Words such as Horace, ex-wife and three million also spread to her ears from time to time. There was no doubt that the bidding had be the most eye-catching part of this auction. Thinking of this, ras resentment towards Horace deepened. She could have imagined the gossip in this city about them after this auction, not to mention the crazy stories made up by local tabloids ra quickened her steps as she thought of that. She wanted to quickly go backstage to change his clothes, and then leave this ce, far away from these discussions, and far away from Horace. She never wanted to see him again in her life! She also realized that she had changed to her old ostrich mentality, but she could not resist it. She could never have expected that her heart would beat so fast the moment she saw him again. The mental preparation were not working. She could not control her heart. As soon as she walked around the corner backstage, ra was stopped by a suddenly appearing man. When she got a clear view of the person, her eyes shed with panic, and she unconsciously took two steps back. Chapter 319 The Child Was Lost Fear was the only thing ra could feel at this moment. In front of the public, she could look at Horace calmly. But now there was no one around, ra found that she was not able to face Horace at all.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Noticing that her body was trembling uncontrobly, ra felt so ashamed. It was Horace who had betrayed her. It should be him who felt ashamed. ra forced herself to look up at Horace, and said, What do you want? Seeing the alertness and indifference in ras eyes, Horace felt as if someone had punched him in the heart. As soon as the auction ended, he saw her leaving in a hurry. He was afraid that he would lose her again this time, so he followed and blocked her here just to have a word. Unexpectedly, she treated him as if he was some sneaky stalker. Taking two steps forward, Horace trapped ra between himself and the wall behind her, with a hint of anger in his eyes, he said, Why did you want to sell our wedding ring? It was so funny for him to ask, she thought. What did he mean? Was he really going to keep the ring forever? Because I wanted to. After saying this, ra bypassed Horace and tried to leave. But how could Horace let her go so easily? He grabbed ras arm and pressed her against the wall. He was really angry with her, but he carefully adjusted his force for fear of hurting her. You wanted to? Horace sneered, Did you leave for this reason, too? I did not even get a note from you. ra, have you ever thought about my feelings?! What do you mean! ras heart also burst into anger. She stood upright and shouted at Horace. Was he saying that she was the one who had done wrong? How could he say that to her?! Originally, there was still some distance between the two, but as ra approached, Horace could clearly feel her breath spraying onto his neck when she spoke. And he could clearly see her breast towering up as she breathed. Horace suddenly became distracted and forgot about why he was there. Horace stared at ra right in front of him. Lust was burning in his eyes. It had been five years, and he had not seen this face that he was so obsessed with in five years. Looking at the eyes, nose, and mouth of this woman in front of him He felt that she was so familiar, yet strange in a way. ra in the past would not wear such delicate makeup. But as he was looking at her, something was clear now, this was the woman he loved, no matter how different she was from before, it was impossible for him to love another in this life. His eyes went wet. He couldnt hold back the madly surging up feelings in his heart. He lowered his head and kissed her red lips that were slightly open because of anger For a moment, ra was stunned. But then she realized what he was doing and pushed Horace away fiercely. She wiped her lips, looked at Horace, and shouted excitedly, What are you doing! They had not seen each other in five years. What was more, they were divorced. Horace knew that he was passing the line, but he really could not control himself because she was right there. She was no longer a phantom in his dreams anymore. She was real! ra, I No longer annoyed as he was before, Horaces expression softened, and he took two steps forward and approached ra again, but he saw that the alertness in her eyes had grown. Looking down at ras tightly sped hand, a gloom shed in Horaces eyes. Did she hate him now? For so many years, he had been thinking of her. What about her? Had she ever missed him? Suppressing the pain in his heart, Horace asked the question that had troubled him for five years, ra, why did you divorce me in the first ce? Why did you leave without saying goodbye? Seeing the pain on his face, a sneer appeared in ras eyes. She thought to herself, this man was such a good actor, but he gave her chills. Yes, they had a very good time together, but that was not an excuse for him to deny what he had done to her! Isaac took her to the operating table, while Horace and Laura were having sex in her bedroom the thought of it was poisonous. ra couldnt helpughing bitterly. It turned out that after so many years, she had never forgotten it. Everything was as clear as it happened yesterday. Swallowing the sourness in her throat, ra looked at Horace mockingly, You forced me to abort the child, Horace. How dare youe to me today and ask me why? Dont you think you look like a clown? But this joke is not funny. It turned out that it was because of the child Horace thought to himself. What Isaac said five years ago echoed in his ears again, She might have known that the child that she was pregnant with was not yours She did not know how to face you, and that might be why she went to the USA with Logan. But I told you that I would raise this child as if it was my own. As if it was your own? Hearing Horaces words, ra was speechless for a second, then she said, Horace, I know that was a lie! Have you ever asked yourself were you really ready to do that? Horace was embarrassed. It was because he didnt want to divorce ra. He said that to take her back, not for the baby. She must have known that the baby was not his so she ran off to protect it. Horace felt pain in his heart. After all, he was the one to me for not protecting her well enough. Otherwise, they would not have been apart for so many years. What about that child? A boy or a girl? It must have been back with you right? he asked. The kid must be 5 years old now. When asked about the child, ra hesitated and didnt know what to say. Although Horace always thought that the child was not his, she was afraid that he could find something when he saw Neo with his own eyes. No, she couldnt take this risk! She would never let someone else take Neo away from her! There was no baby. It was a miscarriage. ra lowered her head and said, without looking at Horace, for fear that he would find that she was lying. She was afraid that this lunatic would hurt her innocent child just like he did back then. To be more precise, she hoped that there would be no such father in Neos life at all! Chapter 320 Get Her Back What? Horace was shocked. He never imagined that the child was not born at all. Looking at ra who was in silence, Horace thought she must be so sad. She liked that child so much back then that she even divorced him for the baby. ra, dont be too sad. Maybe that was Gods will. Horaceforted ra softly, and thought to himself, Well have our own in the future. Horace had made up his mind. He was so determined to get her back. He would ask her to be his bride once more, and this time she would be walking the aisle in the most beautiful wedding gown. Five years ago, Laura lost both legs because of his momentary mistake, and could only spend her best years in a wheelchair. Out of guilt, he forced himself to leave ra temporarily. He wanted to be with Laura until she got back to her feet and walked out of the shadow. But as time passed by, he found that it was impossible for him to let go of ra, and he couldnt do it even temporarily. He could see her everywhere since she left him, while he was working, while he was eating, while he was awake in the middle of the night. But every time when he wanted to hug her, he got disappointed to find that what he saw was just a phantom. For a long time, Horace felt that he was about to be driven crazy. He originally wanted to wait until Laura could ept the fact that she was disabled and could live independently. After that, he would go to the United States to get ra back and tell her why he agreed to divorce.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. But he found that Laura had been too attached to him. When he was busy with work and was not able to be with her, she would call him as if she was crazy, and she would send out all the workers at home to find him, and she would not stop until she saw him. What was worse, in the past two years, Laura assumed herself to be Mrs. Kirnd and often went to thepany to intervene in his business. Laura had already reced two of his secretaries. Whenever he couldnt bear it and tried to exin to her that the feeling he had for her was not love of a man for a woman, but care from a good friend to the other, she would look at him with tears in her eyes, as if he was the one who had done wrong. She would be yelling and throwing stuff around, ming him for disliking her because of her disabilities. The doctor said that she could not fully ept the fact that her legs were disabled, so it was better for him to do things she wanted. Otherwise, things could be worse. Horace listened to the doctor even though he did not want to because he thought it was all because of him that she turned out to be like this. But he knew in his heart that he was not able to be with Laura because ra was all he could think of. He would confess himself to Laura and make things clear with her. He did not want to hurt all three of them. More importantly, since ra was back now, he would never let her leave again! he must get her back! But ra had no idea what was in his mind. Hearing Horaces words, she wanted to p him in the face. What did he mean by Gods will? It was him who did not want this child! Horace, why are you still pretending now? Dont you remember that it was you who took all means to kill my child back then! If it was not for you, he could have survived! ra said through gritted teeth. He still refused to admit what happened back then, and even pretended to be kind and gentle. But she knew who he really was behind that mask. In addition to resentment, ras heart was full of disappointment. This was the man she once loved deeply. She once regarded him as the God who redeemed her. Who would have thought the same man pushed her to hell. She thought he was responsible, but he was not. He hid from what he had done. She wondered whether she was blind at that time. She should never have given him her heart. But as she had seen it through, she would kill herself before she got back with him. Horace didnt understand what ra meant. Although he did persuade her not to have the child at the beginning, and he had quarreled with her over this matter. But that was far from taking all means. Just as he was about to ask ra, a soft voice came from not far away, Horace, what are you doing here? Horace turned around and found that it was Laura. She was in the wheelchair, staring at them. Irritability rose unconsciously in his heart, but Horace still tried his best to calm down and said, Laura, why are you here? Horace wondered why she was here. He never told her about his schedule today, how did she know he attended the auction? This was not the first time she did this. Every time he attended a banquet, Laura always knew where he was. She would follow him without telling him and show a very close rtionship with him in front of guests. He always suspected that there was a spy of hers around him. Thinking of this, Horace looked at Laura with a hint of inquiry and suspicion. Would this woman do that to him? But Lauras focus now was all on ra. She did not notice the change in Horaces expression at all. When she saw ra, Laura couldnt believe her eyes. She was so morous and attractive now, so different from that ugly brat five years ago? How could she have changed so much? To win Horaces attention and love, Laura had spent lots of time and money on her face, and she believed that her current appearance was more attractive than it was. But as proud and arrogant as Laura, she had to admit that, in terms of appearance and temperament, the woman in front of her was not inferior. Horace was so close to her. Laura was dissatisfied. Was ra going to steal her man? It seemed to be. She must have arranged it all for them to meet in this auction. Laura stared at the dress on ra, and her hands beneath the nket clenched together. She had improved her skills with men in these five years, Laura thought to herself, but it was useless, I will never let this bitch win. Chapter 321 You Are Not My Girlfriend She turned the wheelchair to Horaces side, took Horaces arm, and said coquettishly, I was so bored at home, so I came out for some fresh air. While I was on my way out, I heard that you are here for the auction. I thought it would be good if we walk home together. Laura deliberately emphasized the word home, and after saying that, she looked at ra, Its you, ra. To be honest I didnt recognize you just now. Laura pretended to be very enthusiastic, When did youe back? Horace and I are going back. Would you like toe and visit our home? ra was surprised when she saw Laura sitting in that wheelchair, and immediately thought of the discussion she heard as she entered the auction hall. Lauras legs seemed to be disabled. Originally, there was some pity in her heart, but when she heard Lauras words and saw the obvious provocation in her eyes when she looked at her, ra sneered at her heart. She was saying that to show off. It seemed that she was not changed at all, a calcting person full of tricks. But looking at Lauras legs covered with a nket, ra had so many doubts. She wondered whether Laura was really disabled or not because ording to her understanding of this woman, she would do anything to get what she wanted. But it had nothing to do with her. What difference did it make? She found someone who was willing to believe her. ra didnt want to stand here any longer to watch them. She ignored Laura, turned around, and walked backstage. Did Laura think that her words could still hurt her as they did before? They did because she was still in love with Horace at that time. But now all she wanted was to be away from him. ra, please stay! I can exin all of thisHorace wanted to follow her and talk to her, but Laura would not let him go. Horace! Where are you going? You are divorced from her! ra walked away. He pushed away her hand and said with anger, What do you want to do! What did you mean? He knew the next time he met ra would definitely be not as easy as today. He was so depressed because he was not sure when either. He wanted to ask her so many things, but it seemed that today was not a good time. Seeing Horace getting angry with herself, Lauras eyes immediately turned foggy, Horace, ra is just your ex-wife. Its all over and done for you two. Dont you forget that Im your girlfriend now! how can you leave me behind? Besides, theres nothing wrong with what I said. I was just being friendly, but apparently, she was not.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Hearing that, Horace looked suspiciously at Laura. when did he agree to be with her? When did he say she was his girlfriend? Without seeing Horaces expression, Laura took out a handkerchief and wiped her tears. She looked so beautiful now, didnt she? But look at me and my legs I can understand if you want to abandon me for her. but please remember it was her who left you in the first ce. She does not love you anymore, Horace! But I do. Horace, I do love you and can care for you. We both know why my legs were disabled I never me you for that. All I ask of you is to stay with me Laura was still talking about her grievances and her love for Horace, but she was interrupted by Horace, Laura, I think you have misunderstood me. Laura was a little stunned when she heard Horace saying that he was misunderstood. She said, What do you mean? Taking a deep breath, Horace thought of the doctors suggestions and hesitated a little, but he couldnt let Laura misunderstand him like this anymore. Horace bent over, looked into Lauras eyes seriously, and said, Laura, I know this was because of me. Ill be responsible for you and take good care of you. But- Horace increased his tone. But youre not my girlfriend, and my love for you is not the kind of love of a man for a woman. Its impossible! Laura shouted excitedly after hearing Horaces words, and then grabbed Horaces hand, Horace, have you forgotten? You promised me five years ago that you would stay with me for the rest of your life. You cant break your promise! Five years ago, I did promise to apany you and take care of you, but I never promised you that kind of rtionship. Laura, what we had as a couple was too long ago. We were kids at that time. I have moved on, and you should, too. Horace patiently persuaded Laura out of this madness. He wanted to get his hand back, but Lauras grip was too tight. You are a liar! Laura cried sternly, I dont believe it! What about these five years? We had so much together in these years. You take care of me and you brought me anything I wanted. Now you told me there is nothing between us? I take care of you because your legs. It was my fault. I am really very sorry, Laura. I want you to have a good life, but with someone else. I cannot be with you, because I dont have that kind of feelings for you! After hearing Horaces words, Laura realized that Horace had always kept his distance. and had never touched her body. She always thought that Horace took care of her because of love, but today she knew the truth. Horace continued, Laura, a man and a woman are together because of love and passion. You should find a guy who is with you out of love, not out of guilt. I dont care! Realizing the fact that Horace was not in love with her, Laura panicked and held Horaces hand tightly, with a pleading expression on her face, she said, I dont care if its out of love or guilt! I just want you, and you alone! I have lost my legs, but Ill die if I lost you! Laura, listen to me I dont want to listen! Laura shouted with madness, Horace, you cant leave me! Dont leave me! I dont care if you love me or not! Its enough for me as long as youre by my side! I Laura! Horace pulled out his hand, pressed Lauras shoulder with his hands, and yelled at her, Laura, listen to me! Chapter 322 Can You Forgive Me? Stunned by Horaces bellow, Laura finally calmed down and looked at Horace with tears on her face. Seeing Laura like this, Horace couldnt bear to speak the truth. Laura, I need you to realize the truth. I cant force myself on you! Thats would be irresponsible for both of us. You lied to me! she sneered and said, if thats true, why have you never said a word before? You said these to me because she is back now! You just cant let her go, can you? No, I cant. She never expected he would be so honest with her. Tears started to fall down her face. Horace, ra doesnt love you anymore! otherwise, she wouldnt have just left like that. Horace, could you just let her go? Well be very happy in the future if you are with me! Please! Even if she doesnt love me anymore, Ill find a way to get her back. Horace looked at Laura and said without any hesitation, Laura, I cant forget her. I cant live without her in this life. Originally, I nned to go to the United States to find her when you could live independently. Since she is back now, Ill never let her go. Then what about the things you promised me? Laura shouted at him excitedly, Doesnt it matter what you promised me? Horace did not know what to say. There was silence between the two, only to hear Lauras sobbing. He did break the promise he made to her. Laura, Im sorry, except for this, I can promise you everything else. After a long time, Horaces voice broke that silence. Okay, its fine if you dont want to be with me. Lauras eyes shined with the light of revenge, But I need you to promise me that you are not going to be with ra either. As long as you promise that, you would be free from me then. Horace was silent. Whats wrong? Laura mocked, not happy?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Laura, Horace squeezed his eyebrows with his fingertips and said, Dont be so unreasonable. I can never give up on ra. Horace said and left without looking back. It seemed that it was impossible to talk her out of it. He had to find another way. Horace,e back! Laura shouted frantically, dont you dare leave me here alone! Come back! But Horace never looked back. He was determined this time, and Laura had been doing this so many times. He knew she was fine. She just wanted him to suffer. Ah! Laura screamed, her fingers digging deep into the armrest of the wheelchair. ra, its all because of you! If it was not for you, Horace would never say that to me! Why did youe back? Why cant you just die Laura cursed ra in the most viciousnguage in her mind, and her eyes were filled with madness. Fine, it seems that you are asking for it, ra. Dont underestimate what I can do here. Ill get you out of the country again! This time, Ill get rid of you once and for all When ra changed her clothes, she saw that Horace and Laura had already left. While taking a long sigh of relief, she was also a little disappointed, but she couldnt figure out where this feeling came from. She shook off the messy thoughts in her head and walked out of the hotel. When walking to the door of the hotel, ra saw Laura was there. Laura was looking around at the corner of the street as if she was waiting for someone. Was she waiting for me? ra had a bad feeling about this. She really didnt want to deal with this paranoiac. But it turned out that she was. As long as she saw her, she waved at her and pushed her wheelchair in her direction. ra turned around and wanted to leave, but suddenly she realized that she was not the same as five years ago. Even just now she panicked a little when Horace came to her, she had the confidence that she could deal with her. Since she was deliberately waiting here, ra would like to see what tricks she wanted to y. This woman was known for her disgusting tricks behind peoples backs. Thinking of this, ra turned around and waited. Laura almost couldnt hold back her anger the moment she saw ra and wished she could immediately jump on her and scratch off that Medusas face of hers. Forcefully suppressing her inner excitement, Laura told herself in her heart, Now is not the time. Just be patient! I will make her suffer, as she did five years ago. She wanted to give her pain thousand times more than she ever felt. Laura forced a guilty expression, ra, Ive been waiting here for you for a long time. I have something to tell you today. Laura wanted to Hold ras hand. ra deliberately avoided Lauras and said, I dont have a whole day for you. Just say it. You bitch, you think I want to touch your dirty hand? Laura cursed ra in her heart, but her face looked so sincere and innocent. Anyone who saw this would believe that it was ras fault. That voice, together with her seemingly innocent face and the pitiful appearance of sitting in a wheelchair had made people who passed by in the hotel lobby cast nces at ra, with obvious warnings and dissatisfaction. ra sneered in her heart. Laura was really a professional. She knew how to gainpassion from others, which ra would never manage to do. ra, I know you still me me for what I did five years ago. I never had the chance to say sorry to you. Now here is my official apology. It seemed that she really meant it, Sorry, ra. I was such a bad person at that time. But I have changed. Could you please forgive me? Chapter 323 I Can Act Too She was here to apologize? ra could not believe that. She thought she was here to warn her not to get any closer to Horace or something like that because that would be more like her. ra had no clue what she was up to now. Laura, if you have something to say, just say it. You dont have to be so pretentious. Without beating around the bush, ra said coldly. I know that you may not believe what I said, but I really want you to know that I regret what I have done to you. At this point, Laura even squeezed out a few tears. You can also see that I have lost both my legs now, and God has already given me the punishment I deserve. Could you please forgive me? What are you talking about? Are you actually apologizing? ra looked at Laura suspiciously. Yes. Seeing ra seem to start getting into her trap, Laura nodded hurriedly and said, ra, I really am sorry. Ive been wanting to apologize to you face to face for five years, but I never had the chance. But now you are back. Do you know how happy I am? My dream hase true. ra almost believed what she said. But unfortunately, she had suffered so much by believing this woman. She knew what a good actress Laura had been. ra did not say a word. She just stared at Laura and waited for her to expose herself. She held ras hand again and cried with tears rolling down her face, ra, after my legs were disabled, I have been reflecting on what I have done before, and the more I think about it, the more I regret it. You were so true to me and you treat me as a friend. But look what I have done to you? What happened to me was Gods punishment. ra, I had not spent one day without regrets during the days when you were away. Could you please give me a chance to make up with you? The days when we were friends were so beautiful and I truly miss them. I should never have abandoned our friendship because of one man. ra, could we be friends again? We could go shopping and have ice cream together as we did before! I promise I would be a good friend this time! After she finished speaking, Laura looked at ra with tears in her eyes, as if it was guilt not to say yes. Want to be friends again? ra snorted coldly in her heart, resisting the urge to get rid of her hand. Same trick. She said she wanted to be friends then she destroyed her. It was so funny that she yed the same trick. Hadnt she learned anything new in these five years? Well, ra did. At least she had learned to act. Do you really want to be friends with me again? ra pretended to be relieved. I do. Laura was so happy to see her falling into her trap but she acted as if she was still in deep self-reflection, ra, please forgive me! Time will prove my heart to you. Well then, ra said, I forgive you. Really? Lauras eyes shed with surprise, but this time it wasnt pretending. Are you really willing to forgive me? Are you really willing to see me as your friend? Laura couldnt believe that ra would forgive her just because she said something nice. I forgive you. ra said with a smile, As you said, your legs are disabled, I believe you have learned a lesson from it, and will not do those things again in the future. Thank you, ra. Laura said gratefully, Thank you for forgiving me! Its alright. ra patted Laura on her shoulder, showing her understanding, You should take care of yourself, Laura. I know what you mean. Lets just forget about the past. We can start all over again. Sure ra. Lets never mention it again. Laura agreed. Looking at the watch on his wrist, ra pretended to be anxious, I have something to deal withter, so I may not be able to apany you to your home. Maybe we can hang outter? Its okay. I can handle that on my own. Laura said as if she really was her bestie. Lets hang outter, Laura. smiled at her pretentious face, and ra left.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ra was not as good as Laura. She could not say another word, so she had to leave. When Laura made sure that ra had gone, she stared at ras back with contempt in her eyes, and whispered mockingly, It seems that you are just as stupid as before. This time, Ill make you regret havinge back here. After leaving the hotel, ra saw Logans car waiting for her nearby. Feeling a little uneasy in her heart, ra trotted all the way. It seemed that he had been waiting there for a very long time. As soon as she got in the car, ra saw Logan looking at her with worries in his eyes. Whats the matter? ra asked, Is there anything wrong with thepany? Its fine. You dont have to worry. Was it Laura whos talking to you just now? Are you alright? Logan knew Laura more than anyone else in the world. He was afraid that ra was no match for her in ying tricks. Knowing that Logan was worried about her, ra felt warmth in her heart. She thought to herself that maybe Logan was the only one who really cared about her right now. Him and her son, Neo. Thinking of her son, ra felt bliss in her heart. Rx. I am a different person now. Ill guard myself against her. She knew that his daily work in the family business was already very stressful, so she did not want him to worry about her. she promised him to keep an eye on that woman and protect herself from any possible harm. Just be careful, Logan said, but he could never rest assured because he knew that Laura was a hundred times more poisonous than ra would ever be. He felt a little bit at ease as ra promised to pay attention. I know. Lets go home. I miss Neo. Speaking of his son, ras face was full of happy smiles, and her eyes were filled with undisguised love. Although she hadnt seen Neo for only half a day, she really missed him. Logan also recovered from the gloomy thoughts. As he thought of Neo, he could almost hear his sweet voice, calling him uncle. They returned home soon Mom, Uncle Logan, you are back! As soon as they got back, Neo threw himself into Logans arms. His little face was as red as an apple, Logan kissed him on the forehead. Chapter 324 Looking for Daddy Neo, what about mommy? ra said pretending to be sad. In fact, seeing Neo and Logan getting close, ra was very happy. Neo had not been apanied by his father since he was born. Logan yed the role of father to a certain extent and taught Neo a lot of life principles. I love mommy, too! he said and stretched out his arms to ra. After transferring from Logans arms to ras arms, the little guy didnt forget to hug ras neck and gave his mother a kiss. In fact, the subtext in the little guys heart was, Mommy is jealous! Now I have to give both of them a kiss each to keep it bnced. If ra could hear these words, she would definitely be surprised by his love andpassion.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Seeing the warm interaction between mother and son, Logan smiled. The scene in front of him was the source of his happiness for the past five years, and it was also what he swore to protect with all his strength. ra, I have some work to do. I will be in the study. Logan said and went upstairs to the study, and only the mother and the son were left alone in the living room. Neo, have you behaved yourself today? Tell mom your day. ra asked. He was so cute. She felt she could give up her life for him. He thought he was a big boy now, so he was not very satisfied with ra talking to him as if he was still a little baby. But he still exined in detail what he had done during the day, as he did not want her mom to worry. ra rubbed the little guys head dotingly and said, You are such a good boy! Mom, I can I ask you a question? Neo cautiously looked at ra and asked. Whats the question? Why do you look so mysterious? ra helped him sort out his messy coat,ughing at the appearance of his son, Alright then, ask me. Ill tell you. Really? The little guy became excited, Mom, can you tell me, where is my dad? Hearing Neos question, ra stopped her actions and remembered the scene where she met Horace today. Mom? Mom? Seeing ra stunned and wondering what she was thinking, Neo shouted and waved his hands in front of her Why do you suddenly ask me this question? ra came back to her senses and continued to organize Neos clothes while asking, but her expression was no longer as rxed as before. Mom, you said you would tell me! Neo was very persistent. I have told you before. He died before you were born. ra said with a stern face that was rarely seen. Seeing ras face, Neo also knew that if he continued to ask, it would only make his mother sad. I know, mom. I wont ask that again. Dont be angry. My baby Neo boy. ra hugged her son gently, regretting being angry with Neo just now. Its her fault for not being able to give her son aplete family. Tears were about to roll down her eyes, but she didnt want to cry in front of her son. She held back her tears and smiled at Neo, Mom is going to cook for you now. could you please y by yourself for a while? Okay. ra felt much better now. she smiled and patted the little guys head, then turned around and went to the kitchen. After she left, he climbed up the table, opened her bag, and took out her phone. He unblocked her phone and turned to Google search. He learned to read at a very young age. He input the name Horace Kirnd. He decided to find his dad himself. The next day, Logan and ra had work to do in the morning, so they asked the nanny to take care of him. Seeing that both his mother and uncle had left the house, Neo began to pester the nanny. He wanted her to take him out for fried chicken in KFC. She thought that request was still within her power limit, so she took him out. Neo already searched the address. He nned to walk two more blocks from the restaurant and then turn left. That was where his father was. Could he see him today? He wondered and his heart was filled with joy. After arriving at KFC, Neo quickly ran out of the restaurant while the nanny was ordering, and then ran to his destination. He was so small yet he ran so fast. After arriving at the ce, Neo looked at the building and thought that it should be there. It was the same as the one in the photo, and the words on it were the same as in the photo. Taking a deep breath, with a little nervousness in his heart, Neo walked into the building. He saw the sign Solrace Group above his head. At this time, Horace was sitting at his desk processing documents when there were two knocks on the door. Come in. The voice was very formic, without any emotion, but it still made the new girl outside the door blush. Forcing herself to calm down, she tried to sound as professional as possible, Mr. Kirnd, the Kirnd Group just called and asked you to go to the board of directors now. Okay, I see. Tell Isaac to prepare the car. Yes. She left the office with a hot-red face. She had been here for two weeks, but every time she saw this man, she fell for his charm. What if no! She quickly put a lid on her thoughts. She heard that the first two secretaries were fired by the CEOs girlfriend because they had thoughts about him. Work was work. She needed this job. Thinking of this, the secretary hurried to inform Isaac to prepare the car. As soon as he went downstairs to the door of thepany, Horace was stopped by someone. Excuse me, are you Horace? Horace looked down, and there stood a cute little boy in front of him. His arms were outstretched and his voice was so soft and sweet. Horace felt his heart melting. Chapter 325 Father Met Son Yes, thats my name. Horace looked at the little boy, but how do you know my name? what can I do for you, kid? For some reason, Horace felt an inexplicable sense of closeness to the little boy. He found his face very familiar as if he had seen him somewhere. The boy thought about it for a second. He knew he could not call him Dad, and he needed to find a reason to be with him. I cant find my mom! I saw you on TV. I know your name is Horace. Can you help me find my mommy? with tears in his eyes, he sounded very convincing. Horace was moved. Even though he was in a hurry, he felt that he had to help him. Yes, of course. Do you know your moms name? where did youst see her? My mothers name is He knew he should not reveal her real name, so he made up one, Her name is Chloe Hutchinson, and we got separated around this building. I was looking at some goldfish in the pond, then she was gone. Listening to the childs vague description, Horace couldnt think of a way to help him right away, so he said, How about this? I will send someone to find her. you can go to a meeting with me. When wee back, your mom would be here waiting for us. Sure. He nodded. The boy was so happy that finally, he could spend the day with his own dad! Holding the little boys hand, Horace led him out of thepany gate. Isaac had been waiting downstairs for a long time, and now he was a little confused when he saw that Horace brought a child with him. Who is this child? He got lost and cant find his mother. Horace briefly exined this to Isaac. He said that his mothers name was Chloe Hutchinson, and theyst met around this building. Could you find his mom for him? I can drive by myself. Yes, Isaac said. He also wanted to help this boy. Young Master, do you want me to take this child? Horace asked Neo, and he shook his head, Can I be with you? I dont know him. He pretended to be scared. Finally, he found his dad, and he wanted to be with him the whole day. Horace smiled, Okay, then you can be with me. But where I am going was not as fun as goldfish. You need to promise not to be bored. He helped the boy to sitfortably in the back seat and then drove to the group. Da Sir, would you like to know my name? Neo almost called him Daddy, but he changed to Uncle. Horace really didnt see his reaction. There was a child in the car, and Horace drove the car very carefully. He was more focused than usual. Oh sorry, I forgot to ask. Without looking at Neo, Horace focused on the road conditions, Then whats your name? My name is Neo Hutchinson, and my mom likes to call me Neo Boy. The little guy said excitedly, Can you remember it? OK. Horace was amused to see him talking like a little adult. Interesting, Neo was not amonly-seen name, and not to mention the boys surname is the same with his mothers. Then I will call you Neo from now on. I like that name. Great. Adorable pped his hands excitedly, I like my nickname, too. This was the first time Horace to be with a child for such a long time, and he really enjoyed it. As they were talking, they soon arrived at the building of Kirnd Group. They were getting along well in the car, and Horace liked the kid even more. He started to get jealous of his parents. He was cute, smart and so adorable. Horace thought to himself that it would be great if this was his kid Astonished by this thought, he smiled. He wanted a kid, but this kid already had a dad. Okay, Neo, we have arrived. He parked the car and helped the kid out of the car. As he reached his arms to him, he put his arms around his neck. Originally, he thought the kid would walk inside the building by himself. But it seemed that he was too tired to walk. His head leaning against his shoulders, warm and soft, like a little bird. Horace thought it was good for him to rest in his arms for a while. The kid was only five, and not finding his mom was such a big challenge in his life. Neo felt so happy. Daddy was holding him, for the first time in his life! His little heart was filled with joy. He almost wanted to cry, but he held back his tears because he wanted to be a brave kid for his dad. Horace carried Neo all the way to his office. They talked andughed. People were all shocked to see them. Seeing Horace and the child in the elevator, the staff downstairs started to discuss this crazy scene they had seen. Was that Mr. Kirnd? Am I out of my mind? He was holding a kid in his arms! Whose child was that? Could he be his? But he divorced years ago unless You mean that this boy is his bastard child? It must be his kid. Have you ever seen him smile? But he wasughing just now!ughing! Yeah Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Horace was now in the office with Neo, so naturally, he didnt hear thements of the employees outside, or he would be so mad about thosements. Neo, wait here for me, okay? Im going to a meeting. If you want anything, just ask thatdy sitting right outside. He even worried that Neo was not being taken good care of in his office. He never expected that he would be so attached to a kid who he had known only for half a day. Dont worry about me. I can take care of myself. He promised to be a good boy. Seeing the serious expression on his face, Horace couldnt helpughing. Okay then. I can see that you are a big boy now. Chapter 326 Hello Sir After speaking, Horace patted Neos face then stood up and walked out of the office. Horace asked his secretary to keep an eye on the boy and went into the conference room. There was only Neo left in the office, and he ran around the office. was this where Dad works? It looked like a pce hall! He was so proud of his dad. But then sadness overflowed him. But why didnt Dad want him and Mom? Why did mother say that father was dead? What happened to them? Dont be afraid! He said to himself. The boy encouraged himself not to give up. He would definitely find a way to make them back together, so that he could have a mom and a dad, just like all his friends at kindergarten. When the little guy was thinking hard about a way, he saw an old gentleman walk in. That was Russell Kirnd. Russell originally came to discuss something with Horace, but unexpectedly, instead of Horace, he saw such a cute little guy. After being stunned for a second, he started to wonder what was the rtionship between this child and his grandson. Could he be his son? Impossible. He would have known if that was the case. Hello, sir! The soft voice interrupted his thoughts. He carefully looked at the child in front of him, What is your name, kid? Why are you here? My name is Neo. Mr. Kirnd brought me here. Neo replied His mother taught him to be polite to other people. I couldnt find my mom. Mr. Kirnd promised to help me find my mother and brought me here. Russell nodded. He was thinking too much. But this little one was really a good boy. He was polite and well-behaved, and clearly, his parents raised him well. Neo, good name. How old are you? This is probably the first time that Russell had been so patient with a child. Im five years old. He stood up straight as he answered his questions, and he looked him in the eye with courage, innocence, as well as confidence that belonged only to an adult. Russell liked this kid. He found him so familiar, his face, his expression, and his way of talking. He looked exactly like Horace when he was little. Was it fate? Otherwise, they would not have met each other today. What was the chance of running into a kid who exactly looked like you? Russell waved at the kid and said, Come here, let me have a closer look at you. Neo felt that this old gentleman was not a bad person at all. Also, he knew his dad! Was he Dads friend or family? That would make him his friend and family. The boy walked to him. Russell took this little guy on hisp, and they talked sitting together on the sofa. As They were talking andughing, Horace went into the office after meeting and saw them. Horace was a little surprised. In his impression, grandpa had always been a stern person, and especially for people he didnt know, he was notoriously cold-blooded. Although he grew up with his grandfather, he had rarely seen his smiling face. Unexpectedly, he was smiling at a kid he just met. It seemed that kid really had some kind of magic on him. Grandpa. Horace walked into the office with a smile, Why are you here? Youre back, Russell said in a good mood. Ivee to you to discuss something. Who is this kid? Have you found his parents? After saying that, Russell couldnt help but look at Neo and rubbed his head dotingly.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Horace smile. He walked to the other side of the room and sat on the soda. This kid got lost. I asked Isaac to find his mother for him. I believe he could soon be back with his family. Good. Russell nodded, then he looked at Neo again, andforted him with a soft voice, Dont worry. We will definitely help you find your mother. Thank you. Neo replied sweetly. He was right. This kind gentleman was Dads family. If his father called him grandpa, then he was his great grandfather. Now he had found his family, and they all like him. Thinking of this, Neo moved closer to Russells arms. Russell felt that this kid had touched a soft spot in his heart. Horace watched them and he fell into his memories. If he and ra were not divorced five years ago, they would have a child the same age as Neo. His heart was filled with pain. On the side of the city, ra was attending the daily meeting of the Hutchinson Group with Logan. Logan wanted her to take over some of thepanys affairs as soon as possible. While listening intently to the work report by the directors of various departments, ra saw that the screen of the mobile phone beside her hand suddenly turned on, and the caller ID was from the nanny who was supposed to be taking care of Neo right now. ra picked up the phone, quietly got up, and left the conference room. She thought it could be something urgent. Miss Hutchinson, you need toe back! As soon as the phone was connected, the cry of the nanny came over. What happened? ra asked anxiously, Did something happen to Neo? The young master wanted to have fried chicken today, so I took him out for some KFC. When I was ordering the meal at the counter, he ran out of the door and disappeared! I could not find him anywhere! What should I do now, Miss? Do you want me to call the police? Hearing the nannys words, ra felt that the sky had fallen down on her, and she couldnt hear anything. My boy was lost was the only thing in her head. How could he be lost? ras voice was already trembling with teats, Where are you now? Ill go find you right away! Chapter 327 I Went to Find Daddy When the nanny told her the address, ra hung up the phone and hurried there. When she was running out of the office building, she was stopped by Logan who came out of the conference room. ra, whats the matter? He heard ras excited cry in the conference room just now, and came out immediately, only to see her rushing out with tears on her face. Logan! ra cried and stepped forward to hold Logan, Neo was lost near Pennon Road, and the nanny said that he cant be found anywhere! what should we do now? Hearing that Neo was lost, Logan couldnt help but feel flustered. But seeing ras helpless eyes, he forced himself to calm down. Its gonna be okay. Maybe he is just ying somewhere nearby. Ill send some extra hands. We should not panic! Afterforting ra, Logan took out his mobile phone and made a few calls, mobilizing all the detectives he knew to find the whereabouts of his nephew. After hanging up the phone, Logan and ra rushed to the ce where Neo was lost and kept looking for him nearby. ra forced herself to calm down and kept describing the boys dress and looks to passersby, but no one had seen him. Neo! ra shouted out the name of Neo in a frenzy with tears falling down her cheeks. Her boy was everything to her. She could not be able to survive without him. She prayed for him in her heart. Just when ra was about to go crazy, Logan called. ra, there is already news about Neo. ras words made ra overjoyed, Where is he now? He is now in the Kirnd Group, with Horace, Logan said. He was also very shocked when he first heard the news. What? ras heart lifted up in an instant, Did Horace take him away? What does he want to do to him?! ra was worried sick. Could it be that Horace already knew that Neo was his child, so he wanted to take Neo away from her? Dont worry, it seems that Neo ran into Horace after he got lost, and then Horace temporarily took him to the Kirnd Group. Now Isaac is also looking for the childs mother, so Horace probably doesnt know Neos identity yet. Logan told her everything he knew. Then I How should I pick up Neo? ra finally breathed a sigh of relief knowing that the baby was all right, but soon fell into another predicament. She could not pick up him herself, otherwise, Horace would definitely know the truth. I have asked some of our people to pick up him from his ce. You will soon him. Thank you, Logan. You are a lifesaver. ra finally was rxed.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. But on the other hand, she was very worried. After all, Neo was a child. What if Horace discovered something from talking to him? Horace, who wasughing and watching the interaction between Russell and Neo, received a call from Isaac. Young Master, the parents of the kid just now have been found, and now Im taking them to the Group. Okay, Ill wait for you in the office. After hanging up the phone, Horace smiled at Neo who was frolicking in the arms of the old man, and said, Neo, your mom and dad will be here soon. You will see them in a moment. Mom and Dad? Neo couldnt understand. His dad was right here. But he still said thanks and smiled. Even though he was only five, he knew that it was veryplicated in his family, so he kept silent. Horace reached out and touched his hair. Thinking that he was going to leaveter, Horace suddenly felt a little reluctant. He wondered if he could see this boy in the future. About ten minutester, Isaac brought the so-called Neos parents to Horaces office. After seeing the man and woman behind Isaac, Neo recognized that they were people who worked for the Hutchinson family. He immediately guessed that his mother and uncle must have asked them to pick him up. Although a little disappointed, and he was not sure when he could see his dad again, he walked to their side because he knew his mom and uncle must be worried sick. Fake mom and fake dad thanked Horace and left with Neo in their arms. Russell sighed involuntarily, and said to Horace This child looks a bit like you when you were a child. Really? Horace asked. He never realized that when Neo was here. I watched you grow up. I am not that old, Horace. I still remember. Russell got a little irritated because he knew Horace did not believe him. Horace did not want to upset his grandfather so he quickly changed the subject, Grandpa, do you have something urgent to talk to me about today? Hearing Horaces question, he looked at him seriously and asked directly, I heard that ra is back. have you seen her? Yes, I did. After hesitating for a while, Horace admitted. Is she married now? Russell asked the question he cared about the most. Horaces eyes darkened, and he remembered the scene of that day, It seemed that she is not. But he was not sure. Was she wearing another ring? Did she have any kids with another man? He had never thought of that. Better not. ra is a good wife to you. She was good to me and to our family. I dont care why you two divorced five years ago. Since she was back now, you have to find a way to get her back. Grandpa, I know and I will. Horace looked at his grandpa solemnly and assured him that this was also the oath he made to himself. ra, did you think you could get rid of me in this life? You were wrong After arriving home, Neo fell into his mothers arms as soon as he got out of the car. ra had been waiting for a long time. Where did you go? Do you know how freaked out I am? ra cried while hugging Neo tightly. Im sorry Mom! Ill never do that again! Seeing ra crying, Neo apologized in a small voice. Neo, tell mom why you ran away! Havent I told you before that you should never run around in a public ce? Dont you know that what you did was wrong? At this moment, all the worries just turned into questions. She wanted him to remember this day. It was rare for him to see her so angry. He looked to Logan for help, hoping that his uncle could say a few nice words for him. But Logan didnt speak at all. Although he was usually very fond of his nephew, he knew that this kid had to learn a lesson today. Seeing that his uncle didnt intend to speak for him, Neo looked at ra with an aggrieved expression, Mom, I was not running around. I went to see Dad! Chapter 328 My Dad Is Horace What do you mean? A trace of panic shed on ras face, Didnt I tell you that your dad has already passed away. You lied to me! Neo had temper tantrums, I already know that Horace is my dad and he is not dead! Who told you that? ra never expected that Neo knew the rtionship between them. Nobody. I guessed it myself. Neo looked at ra with begging eyes, Mom, why are you and dad separated? You guys should make up. I want my dad. Hearing Neos words, ra only felt her heart was aching. This is the first time that Neo has made such a request to her in so many years, but she cant promise him. They could never go back to the past. Neo, Im sorry. its my fault. ra cried while hugging Neo. She had given all her love to him, but she still did not make up for the fatherly love he was missing. I didnt give you aplete family. Please dont be angry with me, okay? She was sobbing. Well, I wont say that again. Mom, dont cry. Neo stopped talking about Horace and wiped her tears with soft hands. ra felt even more guilty in her heart. But she could only hold him in her arms and kept saying sorry to him. Logan, who was standing beside them, sighed, squatted down, and hugged them both, giving them silentfort. Several days have passed since Neo went to find Horace, but ra still hadnt been out of the sadness at that time. She kept asking herself, is it a correct decision to hide Horace from Neo like this? She can also see that Neo has been unhappy for the past two days. He was no longer as lively and yful as before. Now that Neo already knows that Horace is his dad, should she go and make it clear to Horace? After all, she has no right to deprive them of the opportunity to meet. But she was frightened. With his resources and power, if he knew that Neo was his child, he would take him away. No! She could not lose him! She will never let Laura be his stepmother! But Neo also needs a dad When ra was troubled by this problem and didnt know what to do, she unexpectedly received a call from Laura. Hello, ra, I want to invite you out to watch the opera today, are you avable? ra subconsciously wanted to refuse directly. She was not in the mood to go to the opera now, let alone with Laura. But she was afraid that Laura was scheming against them. Okay, Im free today. Hearing ras indifferent voice over the phone, Laura clenched the phone tightly, showing hatred on her face, but her voice was still sweet. Okay, then lets meet at the coffee shop five years ago, at two oclock in the afternoon? Okay. Then ra hung up the phone and sneered. In that coffee shop five years ago, Laura chose it on purpose. But she didnt know what she wanted this time. However, no matter what she wants to do, she wont let her seed this time! She raised her hand to check the time. it was only eleven oclock in the morning. She wanted to stay at home until one o clock, but she suddenly decided something. She picked up her purse, changed her shoes, and went out. Instead of going to the caf, she drove to a well-known beauty salon downtown. In the past, she would never dress up before seeing Laura, but now she will never let herself be at a disadvantage in front of her. Laura picked up the phone and nced at it impatiently with a hideous look on her face. Ten minutes have passed since the agreed time, but ra didnt show up. Was she trying to embarrass her? Thinking of this, Lauras eyes were full of resentment. Being the daughter of the Hutchinson family is amazing, isnt it? She will bring her down again! Those who dare to be against her will never end well! Waiter, the coffee is already cold. Change it! Laura was so angry that she could only vent to the waiter beside her.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Okay, please wait a moment. Seeing the customer getting angry, the waiter on the side hurriedly walked up to the front and took the coffee, feeling a little aggrieved. He didnt expect such a beautiful person to have such a bad temper. The waiter quickly brought a new cup of coffee, but Laura didnt even say thanks but instead waved him away. Seeing her attitude, the waiter hated that he didnt spit in the coffee cup just now. Without touching the coffee in front of her, Laura looked around and she still couldnt see ra. While Laura was scolding ra in her heart, she suddenly heard a noise next to her. She turned her head to look and she was amazed by what she saw. Is this ra? The woman in front of her wearing a green tie-waist knee-length dress, which made her skin whiter than snow, with sexy curves. The calf exposed under the skirt is slender without a shred of fat. And her face is more eye-catching than her figure. Delicate makeup and long curly hair make people unable to take their eyes off. What is even more amazing is the slight detachedness exuding from her body, giving people the feeling of a lotus flower that can be seen from a distance but not to be touched. Seeing the gazes of the people around her and Lauras slightly open mouth, ra felt that the scene from five years ago had reappeared, but this time they had switched roles. However, this is exactly what she wanted. She wanted Laura to realize that she was no longer the girl that she was five years ago, and what she did to her in the past will be returned ordingly in the future. You came here so early. She walked directly to Laura and sat down and then greeted her warmly. The astonishment in Lauras eyes disappeared, reced by sinister and viciousness. Clenching her hand tightly, Laura made herself smile. Yeah, Im not busy anyway, so I came a little early. The scenery here is not bad and its not boring to wait a little longer. Laura said meaningfully. Well. ra simply replied without saying anything more. Chapter 329 Andre Hansen In fact, ra caught her hint. She meant that she waste. But so what, she just let her wait here on purpose. She did so many hurtful things to herself before and this wont hurt. Seeing that ra didnt n to apologize, Laura became more dissatisfied. What a bitch! They havent seen each other for several years and now she felt superior to her? How dare she make her wait! She thought she was something, how shameless!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Although she was very angry, Laura could only suppress it when she thought of her n. ra, do you know why I asked you to meet here? Laura looked at ra seemingly sincerely and asked, with a harmless and beautiful face. If it wasnt for ras suffering so much all because of her, no one would believe that a vicious heart is hidden under such a beautiful appearance. Without answering, ra looked up at Laura and waited for her to continue. She knew that Laura must be ying some tricks. Since Laura was not in a hurry, she was in the mood to spend time with her as well. Actually, I want to apologize for what happened five years ago. Laura burst into tears and her eyes turned red. ra got goosebumps when she saw that. But ra, I was so ignorant five years ago that I made you suffer so much. I apologize to you for what happened back then. Can you forgive me? Laura held her hands with trembling fingers. Suppressing the uneasiness she felt, ra said, Didnt we agree not to talk about the past? Thats your generosity, but I cant pretend that nothing happened. Since I was crippled, Ive seen a lot of things and I have changed a lot. I feel that what I have done to you in the past is really out of line and I dont even expect you to forgive me. Laura said pitifully with snot and tears, and the waiter on the side was stunned. Is this the one who yelled at him just now? Well, lets not talk about the past. ra couldnt bear to continue watching her acting. She withdrew her hand and quickly changed the subject, Didnt you say you want to watch an opera? Lets go now. It would not be good if we werete. Seeing that ra ignored her apology and didnt even say any words tofort her, Laura wanted to p her right away. Laura resisted the impulse to p her and wiped her tears. Soon a smile appeared on her face. ra sighed at how fast her expression changed. Youre right. ra stopped sobbing. The two went to see the opera with shifty minds. After watching the opera, Laura suddenly said, By the way, a friend of mine wants to eat with me. Do you mind if we go to dinner together? Are you finally getting to the point? ra sneered secretly but she was very calm on the surface. Okay, I dont mind. Hearing that ra agreed so easily, Laura wanted to show a sessful smile, but she forced herself to hold back, thinking that ra was still an idiot. Thats great. She said happily, My friend is a good person and I really want to introduce you to him. Okay, anything you say. She wanted to see what kind of man she would introduce to her. The two quickly came to the restaurant and took a seat. After a while, Laura suddenly shouted excitedly, Andre! ra turned her head and saw an imposing man approaching. He is very handsome, with a pair of peachy eyes, and he is always smiling. If ra were a few years younger, she would probably have fallen under his smile. The man sat down and behaved very elegantly. It seemed like he was from a good family. After he sat down, he looked at ra and smiled slightly, Laura, who is this? ra, this is Andre Hansen. He grew up in America. He is my good friend. I met him when I was studying abroad. He graduated from Harvard University and is a veritable talented student and a gentleman. Im ttered. He smiled lightly and looked at ra from time to time. Andre, this is ra, Laura said, ra Hutchinson, my best friend. Although there was a smile on her face, her eyes were full of jealousy. ra Hutchinson? She doesnt deserve the surname Hutchinson! Nice to meet you, Miss Hutchinson. Andre smiled and held out his hand. ra could not refuse and held his hand hesitantly, Nice to meet you. With a light touch, ra wanted to withdraw her hand, but she clearly felt that he squeezed her hand before letting go. He made her skin crawl and she got a little angry. Seriously? Even though this man is good-looking, the fact that he is Lauras friend is enough to make her hate him. Laura must have been up to no good when she introduced people to her. She pretended to act like they were friends, which must be for this. Resisting the urge to leave, ra wiped her hand hard on her clothes, trying to keep herself as calm as possible. She must find out what she is nning this time! While ra was wiping her hands, Andre gave Laura a satisfied look. Laura sneered in her heart. They were indeed friends when she was studying abroad, but he was not a gentleman but a yboy. He seems to be polite, but in fact, he is very arrogant. Hes always been a deep one, but he is quite good-looking. Many girls have been deceived by his face. The reason why she introduced him to ra was to get him to sleep with her, and thus she could take some photos of the two to ruin ras reputation. It went on well, at least he had be interested in ra. And as long as he liked her, he would try his best to get her. What do you two want to eat? Andre politely asked for their opinions, but his eyes were fixed on ra, who was facing him. Chapter 330 Pursuit Anything will do for me. What about you, ra? Laura pretended to be very concerned about her. Same as yours. Im not fussy. ra felt ufortable with him staring at her. She tried to ignore him and finish this dinner to leave. During the meal, they kept talking andughing, but ra didnt say a word. Except when they asked her about something, she would replied in an aloof manner. It was obvious that she was not interested in him, which further aroused his determination to win her heart. When this dinner was finally over, Andre proposed to sing together. Laura naturally agreed, but ra said that she had something to do and couldnt go. She couldnt bear to stay with them any longer. Well, are you confident about her? After ra left, Laura turned to him with a yful look. Of course! Andre shrugged, showing a charming smile, I have never met a woman who I cant handle. You better make it. Laura sneered. ra, you would never have a chance to win me.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. On the way home, ra gave a lot of thought to what happened. It seemed that Lauras purpose was to introduce her to that man named Andre. Although she didnt know what she was nning, it would not be good. She should be careful if she sees him again. In the following days, she returned to a normal life. Almost every day, she sent Neo to school, went to work at Hutchinson Corp, and then got off work and picked up him from school. She lived a fairly easy life. What she expected, but also unexpected, was that since that day, Andre got her phone number from somewhere and started to contact her frequently. He seems to be chasing her. Speaking of the devil, her phone rang. Looking at the phone number, her eyes shed with irritability and she slid hard to answer it. ra, are you avable today? As soon as she answered the phone, she heard Andres words. What on earth are you trying to do! She sounded a bit annoyed. Im not trying to do anything. Andre was a little aggrieved, I just want to invite you for dinner. Sorry, I dont have time. ra refused directly, Ill pick up my son from schoolter. You already have a son? Andre was very surprised when he heard her words. Laura didnt tell him about that. Yes, so you should stop wasting your time on me. Perfect, Ille with you. Not only did he not back down, but he became more interested. He had never been with a single mother, Thats it, Ill pick you up at your house. See you there. He hung up the phone and did not give her a chance to refuse. She could only look at the phone and scold him. After a while, the housekeeper said that someone was looking for her. ra went out and saw that Andre leaning against a blue sports car, posing, which had drawn lots of attention from the girls passing by. Seeing rae out, he shouted, ra, this way! ra felt she had gained too many stares from the women around her. She was sure that if stares could kill people, she would probably be dead long ago. While the person who caused all this was still waving at her with a smile on his face. What the hell do you want to do? ra got angry when she walked to him. I thought we both agreed on this. Andre showed an innocent look, Ill take you to pick up your son from school. No, I can go there by myself. ra ignored him and walked towards the parking lot. Wait! Andre stepped forward to stop her, Im already here. You cant send me back directly. Just take my car. Listening to his intimate tone, ra felt helpless. She tried to speak as calmly as possible, Mr. Hansen, I dont think we are that familiar yet. Miss Hutchinson, Im chasing you. You should give me a chance. Andre didnt seem to see her embarrassed look and still kept a smile. If you dont agree to take my car, then I can only stay here until you agree. ra didnt know what to say. And there were more and more people looking at them in the neighborhood. She didnt want to stay here with him to be criticized, so she turned around and got into his car. Andre showed acent smile and took her to the kindergarten to pick up Neo. After knowing the address, he came to his kindergarten every day. Over time, even Neo noticed something was happening. One day after Andre sent them home and left, Neo looked at ra seriously and asked, Mom, do you like this mister? ra didnt expect him to ask such a question and was amused. She hugged him in her arms and said, No. He is just taking us home. Mom only likes you and there is no extra space in my heart for other people. Hearing her words, Neo hugged her happily, Mom, I love you too, I love you so much! Its good that she doesnt like other people, otherwise what about dad? He must find a way to make his parents get back together as soon as possible! On this day, Andre came to pick up him from school as usual. Hello, Mr. Hansen. Although he was very unhappy, he still politely greeted him. While Andre was very happy, he liked this little guy much more after getting along with him for several days. Sometimes he even thought that it might be good to have such a son in the future. By the way, ra, there will be a cruise party in a few days, which will be going on five days and four nights. I want to invite you there. I wonder if you are interested in that? On the way, he asked her with a smile while driving. Sorry, I still have to take care of Neo at home, so I may not have time. ra refused without thinking. We can take him. Andre continued to persuade her, There are many entertainment facilities on this cruise ship. He will like it. And it happened that he was on break in those few days. No, he is too young and I dont want to take him to that kind of asion. Mr. Hansen, do you know who will attend this banquet? Just when Andre tried to continue to persuade her, Neo, who had been silent, asked. Andre was stunned for a while and he replied, Well-known people should all attend. Unexpectedly, Neo would be interested in this cruise banquet. Andre was overjoyed and turned to him instead. As long as he agreed, ra would agree as well. Neo, I promise you that the cruise will be fun. Do you want to go? I can take you and your mom there. Neo has always hated him very much, but he unexpectedly cooperated with him this time. He shook ras arm coquettishly. Mom, I want to go there. Can we go there? Chapter 331 The Cruise Trip ras attitude has eased a lot. This cruise trip will take several days. I am afraid that you will be tired. Shall we y at home? No, Mom. Neo didnt let it go, I want to go. I havent been on a cruise ship since I was a child. Please. Neo was rarely like this, so she doesnt know how to refuse. After hesitating for a while, ra finally agreed. Okay, but promise me to behave. You must not run around likest time, okay? Since he wants to go, she should take him there. Yes! Thank you, mommy! Neo kissed her face excitedly. Hearing that ra agreed, Andre, who was driving, couldnt help but smile and looked up at him in the rearview mirror. Youre the man! Dont worry. Ill take care of you and your mother. You guys can just have fun. Unexpectedly, Neo was very cooperative with him but then he turned his head and looked out the window instead of answering his words. Neo thought, since many celebrities would participate, then his dad would very likely be there as well. In this way, Mom and Dad could meet, and maybe they would reconcile with each other soon. Thinking of this, he smiled. He was so smart! Although he was a little confused about the change in his attitude, Andre didnt think much about it, thinking that childrens temper would always change easily. What he is more concerned about now is how he should seize this opportunity and get ra. Although she didnt have any feelings for Andre, ra still felt that it was embarrassing for the two of them to be alone, so she told Logan about it and wanted him to go with them together. Sorry, I have a very important business during this time, so I may not be able to spare time. This business is rted to the future development of Hutchinson Corp, so Logan did not dare to be sloppy at all. Its okay, work is more important. I can do it myself. ra hurriedly replied, Okay, go get busy. I wont disturb you. She turned around and left the study. Wait a minute. Logan stopped her. Is there anything else? Looking a little embarrassed, Logan hesitated for a while, but thinking about the happiness of his sister, he still said to her seriously, ra, Ive heard of Andre. Hes a yboy. You must be careful when dealing with him. I dont want you to be hurt. Unexpectedly, even Logan heard about this. ra felt a little embarrassed. I have nothing to do with him, not even friends. Dont believe the gossip of those people in thepany. I have decided that I wont be attracted to other men in the future. Its enough to have Neo for the rest of my life. ras tone was light. Logan was very happy to hear that ra denied her rtionship with Andre. After all, he was more worried than anyone else about her. But he frowned when hearing ra talking about not gonna be attracted to other men in the future. Not all men are like Horace. When you meet a good man in the future, you still have to try to open your heart. And Logan was interrupted by ra before he could finish speaking. Lets not talk about these things. You should go on with your work first. Ill go see if Neo is asleep. Dont stay up toote, good night. Then she went straight out of the study and closed the door gently. Seeing this, Logan can only sigh slightly. Every time he talked to her about this, she would avoid him. Was she nning to never get married again in this life? On the day the cruise departed, Andre came to her house early to pick up them. After about two hours, they finally reached their destination. Although she knew that a cruise ship would be luxurious. The sight she saw was beyond her expectations.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. This was a giant cruise ship and the two words that upied ras mind when seeing the ship were gorgeous and luxurious. The cruise ship was nearly ten-story high and several hundred meters in length. Even if she hasnt set foot on the deck yet, ra could already imagine howrge it is. It must be able to amodate thousands of people. Wow, its so big! Neo let go of her and started trotting. I didnt lie to you, right? Isnt she beautiful? Andre asked with a smile. He was very satisfied with their reaction. Yeah. At this time, Neo was busy looking at the beautiful cruise ship in front of him and didnt have time to be mad at Andre. I will take you up there, okay? Okay! Neo nodded excitedly. He quickly turned around and pulled ra to the cruise ship, Mom, hurry up, lets go! Seeing him being so excited, ras mood has also improved a lot. It seemed that this trip was not bad, at least Neo was very happy. When ra entered the cruise ship, she found that she had underestimated the luxury of the cruise ship before. The passages in the cruise ship arepletely built ording to the standards of five-star hotels. The floor is covered with beautiful and expensive red carpets, and the walls are also hung with paintings by famous artists of various periods. And the entertainment facilities here are perfect, not only there are swimming pools and hot tubs, but also basketball courts and golf courses. ra was stunned. Neo was running around on the cruise ship and visiting. At that time, Andre specially helped them arrange the room and everything else. He said with a warm smile, ra, I live next door to you. Just knock if you need anything. But ra was a little cold, Okay. Neo is tired. Ill put him to bed first. You can go back and rest. Sorry to trouble you today, thank you. Her polite and distant tone made Andre feel a little ufortable. After so long, she still didnt have any special feelings for him. But he didnt show it and still maintained a smile on his face. Okay, then Ill go to rest first. Be careful. Okay, bye. ra closed the door of her room. Andre, who was standing outside the door, clenched his fist tightly. There was a hint of reluctance in his eyes. In any case, this time he must manage to make their rtionship one step closer. When it was time for dinner, he knocked on ras door and invited her to the restaurant for dinner. ra had also dressed up herself and Neo in advance, so she came to the restaurant with him. How about the food here? Is it good? Andre asked with concern. Very good, thanks for asking. ra smiled slightly. In fact, it is so good! This restaurant has almost a collection of food from all over the world. But with his affectionate eyes fixed on her, ra always felt a little uneasy. She had to divert her attention and concentrate on feeding Neo. Andre was introducing the history of the cruise ship to her on the opposite side. She would also respond to him with simple answers from time to time to avoid any awkward silences. The atmosphere was quite pleasant. When she looked up, she caught sight of a familiar figure, and then she froze with a livid look. Chapter 332 Getting Jealous It was Horace. He was sitting at the dining table not far away. Wearing a white shirt, he still looked as good as someone in a novel, but at this time, he was having dinner with Laura. She didnt know what they were talking about but Laura wasughing very happily. They attended this banquet as well. Seeing this scene, ra felt a little ufortable. She knew that Horace didnt like to attend this kind of banquet. He thought it was too noisy, so he would usually find an excuse to turn it down. It turned out that he just didnt meet the one who he was willing to go with at that time. She lowered her head and bit her lip to suppress the unhappiness that rose in her heart. She couldnt let herself get annoyed by such a trivial matter. Whats wrong? Seeing her changing look, Andre asked with concern, Are you not feeling well? No, its nothing. ra forced a smile at him. She was afraid that Horace would see Neo with her; in this case, he might be suspicious about thest time when Logan had sent someone to pretend to be Neos parents so as to pick him up. Then she whispered to Neo, Go back to your room and wait for me, okay? Mommy wille back in a while. Okay, mom, dont worry. Ill wait in the room. Neo climbed off the chair and ran away. Neo left the restaurant happily and made a victory gesture, with a big smile on his lovely face. It seems that his n has been going on well. Mom didnt know that it was his real purpose to get them to meet when he was making a fuss abouting to the cruise ship. And he didnt think that he would meet him so easily. He saw he was sitting next to him just now, but he was afraid that his mom would be angry, so he could only pretend not to see it. She asked him toe back, which was because she saw him too. It was great! As long as they met, they would be reconciled soon. Thinking about the pictures of mom and dad taking him for a walk together, Neo was getting more excited than when he first saw the cruise ship. Horace was facing ra, so he soon noticed her. He didnt expect to meet her here. A smile touched his eyes but it was quickly reced by anger. Who is that man sitting opposite her? That man was getting her food from time to time and even tried to reach out to help her wipe the sauce off her mouth. And Horace clenched his fist so tightly that his nails almost cut his palms.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Fortunately, ra avoided him in time and did not let him seed. But whats up with that smile on her face! She was shy? Shouldnt she just put the te on his face in this case? Horace stared at the man in front of him with mean eyes, wishing he could just kill him with his eyes. Whats wrong? Laura asked curiously when Horace looked behind her with a cold face, then turned her head to follow his sight. After seeing them, Laura showed a satisfied smile. She didnt expect it went on so well. But she didnt know what were they to each other. Then she deliberately said to Horace, I didnt know ra is here too. It should be her boyfriend. They seem to be a good match. She saw his blue face and said that on purpose to make it worse. I heard from a friend who works in Hutchinson Corp that there is a rich and handsome man who is madly pursuing ra some time ago. It must be him. Now it seems that they have been together. Its a date, quite romantic. Horace squeezed the knife and fork in his hand and did not speak. Laura kept watching him and saw that he cared about ra so much. She couldnt help feeling sad. She thought, ra already has someone else. Just let go. Cant they settle down? Cant he see that there is a better woman by his side who loves him more? Horace was very annoyed when he saw ra with a man. And now he felt that every word Laura said was stabbing his heart like a knife. Help yourself. I have something to do. Horace picked up the napkin and wiped his mouth. Then he got up. How could you treat me like this! Laura never thought that he would leave her here alone crassly. Horace was very impatient at that moment, Laura, you wanted toe here, saying that this is your birthday wish, so I brought you here. You should know that I am only apanying you as a friend. I came here purely because it is inconvenient for you to be alone and you need someone to take care of you. There is no love between you and me. Do not misunderstand our rtionship. For thest time, you are not my girlfriend. Please recognize yourself clearly. Such ruthless words made Laura feel embarrassed. She didnt expect him to speak so bluntly. But you said that youll be responsible for me in this life! She couldnt help trembling. Ill keep my word and take care of you for the rest of your life. But it doesnt mean Ill marry you. Please, just drop your fantasies about our rtionship. Its impossible. Then he left. His recent experience told him that if he didnt act like this, Laura would not have taken his words seriously. She would continue to im to be his girlfriend in her way. Laura clenched the knife and fork in her hands and her eyes were filled with anger. Horace, I have treated you wholeheartedly for so many years, how could you say such things to me just because of that bitch! She pushed the wheelchair and tried to follow him away. Unexpectedly, he did not leave the restaurant but walked to ra and Andres table. She couldnt help trembling all over What was he trying to do? Her question was quickly answered. Horace stopped in front of the two. I wonder if I could join you for dinner? Horace asked politely but his cold eyes were fixed on Andre. Chapter 333 Ex-husband! The sudden appearance of Horace made ra feel a bit nervous. But she soon calmed down and said coldly, Sorry, I dont want to talk with you. Really? I think you will want to talk with me. Horace then sat beside ra and simply ignored her confused and unhappy eyesight. Get away from me. I said I dont want to talk with you! ra flushed as she was irritated by his rude action. She moved a bit away from him. But Horace still stood up and moved closer to her. Anger was written all over his face and then he fixed his provocative eyes on Andre. Andre didnt know why this neer was so hostile to him. As he moved closer to ra, Andres face also turned a bit pale. Who are you? he said in an unfriendly voice while shaking the ss of wine in hand. You have no idea who I am? Horace raised his eyebrows and said, Then I will introduce myself to you. Im ras husband, Horace Kirnd. Ex-husband! ra shouted at Horace, Dont you forget youve signed our divorce agreement! Youve divorced! She was eager to rify her rtionship with Horace, which made Horace felt all the more anxious. Did she really adore the man before her? Otherwise, why was she eager to rify her rtionship with Horace? He didnt know why she would fall in love with such a toy boy. Her taste for men had be as bad as so! I have my own reasons when we got divorced. Ill exin. Now I want you to be my wife again, Horace looked at her eyes and said word by word in a low yet sincere voice. Your own reasons? You are just feeling guilty after you have done the evil thing! ra mocked him as she didnt believe what Horace said, And I want to tell you that I dont love you anymore. Horace frowned as he heard ras words. She said he resorted to some devious means and now she said Horace had done something evil. What on earth did ra think Horace had done?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He admitted that he should have dealt with the issue more reasonably. But he didnt fail her. Maybe it was due to the abortion. But now he cared more about thest sentence she said. Then who do you love now? Horace said with anger in his eyes. Its none of your business! ra shouted. They had got divorced and why would he meddle in her affairs? ra had got divorced with you, Mr. Kirnd. So, stop disturbing our date. Andre said coldly. He finally got a chance to stay with ra alone and now here came a strange man. Anger was now written all over his face. It was a date! Horace felt there were a volcano about to erupt in his minds world. Now with Andres face in eyes, he said in an even colder voice, Though we had got divorced, its still between ra and me. Youre the outsider, I mind you. ra was single now so I have my rights to woo her, Andre didnt appear topromise, Youre not a couple anymore. I think its inappropriate for you to intervene in our rtionship. I have my own rights to get my wife back. Then it sounds like a fairpetition, Andre said with a faint smile on his face. Seemingly, he didnt think Horace would win. He was experienced in starting a rtionship and he didnt think Horace would make a rival for him. Horace fixed his cold eyes on him. He was wondering why ra would adore such an awful guy. He had just started a war with Andre. Thats enough! ra stood up as she couldnt stand what they had said. Then she left the dining room and went up deck. ra was, is and will always be my wife. We will get remarried soon. I warn you, dont cross the line. Horace left those words to Andre before he stood up to chase ra. Interesting. Hearing Horaces words, Andre didnt appear to be worried or frightened. A sense of excitement climbed on his face. He loved to start a rtionship after apetition. I thought youre better than this. Seemingly, you didnt manage to get that woman. Andre turned around to find Laura came to him on her wheelchair with a sneer on her face. Is he ras ex-husband? Andre turned to Horaces back. Horace was exining something to ra and seemingly, he was quite nervous. Andre continued, And also your first love? I remember you said you want me to approach ra because of him. Youre scared? Laura mocked him as she didnt want him to give up, Maybe you think youre no match for him. Thats ridiculous, Andre turned away and said arrogantly, The interesting woman must be mine. Laura was content with his answer. But the word interesting irritated her. How would the divorced woman be interesting? she asked coldly as she didnt want to her anyone praise ra. Andre looked at ras back with a smile on his face, She is like a book, full of mysteries. That is charming for men. These days ra had been quite cold to him, but that made her all the more enchanting for Andre. He just wanted to conquer that woman. And now the appearance of Horace as his rival made him determined to woo ra. He had a lot of rtionships in the past and normal women couldnt attract him. In contrast, ra, a mysterious woman hard to woo, was somewhat a challenge for him. That made her feel excited. ra must be his woman! Laura clinched the ss tightly as she saw how Andre was charmed by ra. She didnt know why the bitch was a stunner for those men. Chapter 334 Horace’s Explanation ra took a few deep breaths as she came onto the deck. Who did Horace think was she? Something that could be discarded at any time? The presence of Andre was already quite embarrassing for her. And now the appearance of Horace made her determined to leave here soon.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ra stared at the endless sea in front of her and then closed her eyes to feel the gentle sea breeze. She felt much calmer and a sense of enjoyment climbed on her face. Shall we have a talk, ra? The familiar voice rose from behind. ra felt as if there were a piece of rock pressing on her heart. She turned away and tried to leave without even looking at her ex-husband. But Horace took her arm, Please, ra. Theres no need to talk, ra tried to shake him off but she failed. Seeing Horace refuse to let her go, she felt angry again, Let me go! I wont let you go! Horace moved even closer and took the other arm of hers, Listen to me, ra, I would sign the divorce agreement because Laura Horace tried to exin, but ra couldnt calm to listen to him. Thats none of my business! Weve already divorced. Now let me go. ra struggled but Horace still held her tightly. Horace pressed her arms behind her back to held her in his arms and he shouted to her, Trust me, ra! Laura has nothing to do with me. You are the woman I love! You make me disgusted. Ive known who you are. You make a good match for Laura. I know how you two deal with other people. Youd better marry her, bastard. I hate you! I hate you! Seldom did ra curse other people. But today she knew that anger could actually boost her skills of roasting someone. ra tried so hard to held her tightly in his arms. Horace was a bit tired and he didnt mind what she said. After all, he knew she would say those because she was in great anger. Horace couldnt calm her down anymore, so he took a few steps forward to press her on the railings. It was because of me that Lauras legs were disabled. Its my responsibility to look after her these years. She is just a friend of mine. Horace moved closer to stop ra from escaping. ra also stopped and looked at Horace confusedly. She didnt know what Horace was talking about. As she finally calmed down, Horace quickly exined to her what happened that year. When I received the divorce agreement sent by Logan and I heard youre going to Europe with him, I did try to get you back at the airport. But Laura tried to stop me. I pushed her away but she identally fell down the stairs. Then she fell intoa and I sent her to the hospital. Thats why I failed to chase you. After the surgery, the doctor told me she hurt the nerves on her legs. Maybe she had to spend her whole life on wheelchair. It was I who pushed her down the stairs so when she asked me to stay with her, I was in no position to refuse. Then I took her back home to look after her. ra didnt know what happened five years ago. Now if his exnation was true, then it was understandable why he chose to stay with Laura. ra was almost convinced by his words. But her hatred for Horace possessed her again. After all, Horace chose to get divorced with her only because in his mind Laura was more important. Now as he decided to take care of Laura and he had been doing so for five years, why did he announce that he would remarry her soon? What did he want on earth? ra struggled again and said, Then you should take care of her your whole life. Now what are you doing? Dont you think you can get Laura and me at the same time! Horace held the railings tightly in case ra might got away. No, I have no such idea. I love you, ra. I would take care of her for five years only because I feel guilty for her. I swear, she is only a friend of mine. I nned when she could live independently, I would go to Europe to find you. But then I found I couldnt stand the days without you anymore. I love you. My heart is only for you. I will get crazy if youre not with me. Now youre finally back to my world. I love you. I love you, ra. In ras mind, it wasnt like Horace to express his love as such. It was even rare for him to smile to others. But today she heard him expressing his love for her time and time again. She was quite moved. Now she felt her face were burning as Horace fixed his eyes on her. She could sense love, guilt, firmness. She felt as if he were imploring her to forgive him. Even when they were close to each other five years ago, Horaces eyes were not as affectionate as now. ra was shocked by the mixed emotions in his eyes. Now she felt like holding Horace in her arms and pressing her head on his broad chest. Horace noticed the trace of love for him in her eyes and was ravished with joy. He wanted to kiss her red lips to show how he missed her. He warned himself not to get too hurried and then said gently, I feel so sorry for your abortion, ra. Its my fault. A sense of guilt shed in Horaces eyes. When ra lost her child, she must feel as agonized as Laura. But he was not with her at that time. And her abortion was his fault. If he chose to protect the baby instead of rejecting him, maybe he might not have left this world before he could see it. Chapter 335 What Does Laura Want You to Do? The mention of ras baby pulled her out of her minds world. She couldnt help but curse herself why she would forgive Horace so easily. The scene of the doctor approaching her with the tool used in abortion in hand was still vivid in her mind. She sneezed and then she felt again as if she were amb waiting to be ughtered. No! ra covered her head with her hands in agony. She wouldnt let that happen again! What happened to you, ra? Horace quickly reached out his hand to help her. But now in ras eyes, Horace was as terrifying as a devil, who was trying to take her baby away from her by his scary ws. Get away from me! She pushed Horace away and that almost made Horace fall over himself. ra quickly left the deck and run towards her room. Neo, she needed to see Neo right now. She wanted to see her child safe! As she got back home, she saw Neo sitting on the sofa watching cartoons on the TV. Neo had always been thinking that cartoons were childish. But this time he wasughing aloud when he saw the funny scene on the screen. ra finally felt a bit relieved. She would only be fine when she knew her child was fine. Now ra couldnt help but regret why she almost forgave Horace. It was because of Horace that she almost lost her child. She wouldnt forgive Horace! Youre back, mom! Neo turned away and saw ra. He quickly walked over to her. ra held her child in arms and said softly, Have you been a good boy?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Neos big eyes twinkled as if he felt he had been wronged. His mother would ask that question if she left her for over five minutes. Ive always been a good boy, mom, Neo murmured. Sorry, I should have known that, ra saw the sad expression on his face and quickly apologized to Neo. Thats fine, mom. I love you! a splendid smile quickly climbed on his face. ra felt she couldnt know what was in her childs mind. Where have you been, mom? Did you meet dad? That was the question Neo really wanted to ask. She didnt want her child to know the presence of Horace here. She was afraid that Neo would beg her to find his father. ra stroked Neos tiny nose and smiled gently, I was having my dinner in the dining room. Then did you meet dad? as a child, Neo didnt know how to hide his emotions. He looked at his mom excitedly, I saw dad in the dining room. Did you see him? ras face got colder as Neo mentioned Horace, Really? I didnt see him. But he was sitting on the next table, mom, Neo said anxiously as he couldnt believe his n had failed. He epted Mr. Hansens invitation to this cruise only because his mother and father would have a chance to meet each other on this boat. I didnt see him, sorry, ra didnt want to discuss Horace with Neo so he quickly changed the topic. A child as he was, Neo began to know that his mother didnt like his father. He didnt want his mother to be unhappy so he chose not to mention Horace anymore. But he knew there must be some misunderstanding between his parents. He wouldnt let the misunderstanding hinder their remarriage. The next morning, ra asked for a breakfast for children and asked the waiter to send the meal to her room in case Horace would see Neo. After he finished his meal, ra said something to him, Just stay here and wait for me toe back, Neo. Ill be back soon. Dont get out of this room, okay? Or Ill be worried. I know, mom. Ill be right here waiting for you. Thats my boy, ra stroked his tiny head and then held her in arms tightly. Sometimes she felt so sorry for her son as he was such a smart boy. Then go, mom, Neo reached out his head in ras arms. Maybe today mother would meet father. Bye baby, ra kissed his cheeks and then left the home. When she arrived at the dining room, she felt it she got it right. She did meet Horace again. And Laura was sitting opposite to him. Seeing the happy smile on Lauras face, ra sneered. Yesterday he was still promising to her that he had nothing to do with Laura. But now they were sitting together for breakfast. ra knew she couldnt believe that man. She looked around and found Andre who was waving at her. then she walked over to him. Did Neoe with you? Andre said gently. He is in his room and he has had breakfast, ra looked at the dishes before her. She was quite surprised that Andre actually knew what she loved to eat. Shall we go out on a speed boat? Andre said. What happened yesterday made him feel he should be more active to woo her. I need to stay with Neo, sorry. ra declined as usual. You can ask a waiter to take care of him, Andre also insisted as usual, Its a pity if we dont drive a speed boat this time. ra wanted to refuse again. But when she raised her head, she found Laura was wrapping Horaces mouth for him. Now she could only see his back so she didnt see the expression on his face. Anger surged through her mind and she was possessed by her impulse. Fine. When shall we go? ra didnt know why she would agree. But she just wanted to do so. It really gave her the joy of revenge. Then shall we meet at ten? I will find you in your room, Andre said happily. Okay, ra continued to eat but now the dishes didnt taste as good as before. After the breakfast, ra got back to her room. She told Neo she would get out on a speed boat and she told him to wait her back in the room. When it was ten, ra knocked on ras door and she was still saying something to Neo. Now she felt quite regretful. The smile on his face made her feel it inappropriate to decline him. Then she got on the boat together with him. How do you feel about the scenery? Andre moved closer to ra and whispered to her. ra felt quite disgusted as he moved closer, Good. What do you mean? ra was quite impatient. Could you be my girlfriend, ra? Andre said directly and took a step forward. He could almost touch ras lips. ra could even feel his breath and she couldnt stand it anymore. She pushed him away gently and walked away from him. Then she turned around to look at him coldly. What has Laura offered you? What she wants you to do? Chapter 336 Gunshot ra was quite worried about Neo. She would leave Neo on the cruise ship alone due to impulse and she felt quite regretful. And now she didnt want to y the game with Andre anymore. So, she told him directly. You already know it? Andre was quite surprised at her words. ra said impatiently, So, dont fool me again. Tell me, what do you want? Or, what Laura wants you to do? Andre quickly calmed down. After all, he nned to tell her everything a few dayster. He did agree Laura to woo ra because Laura was a long-time friend of his. More importantly, he thought the woman was exactly his type when he met her for the first time. It was a win-win situation for him. After spending some time with ra, he found the woman more and more charming. It was the first time for him to felt sweet when staying with a woman. Now he really fell in love with ra and he didnt want to hide the truth from her anymore. In fact, he was happy to find that she had already known that. Otherwise, he didnt know how to tell her. Its Laura who asked me to woo you, so as to prevent you from get back with your ex-husband, Andre told her why he approached her. I knew it! ra said coldly. She knew that Laura wouldnt have introduced someone to her without an evil intention. Would you be angry at me, ra? Andre said carefully. He didnt tell ra that because she was afraid that ra would not meet him anymore. ra shook her head as it was Lauras fault. I wont be angry at you. Its not your fault after all. Its between Laura and me. Thank you, ra, Andre heaved a sigh of relief and smiled, I was afraid that you wont meet me anymore. ras face was still cold as if she didnt see the smile on his face.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She wouldnt turn Andre into her enemy. But it didnt mean that she liked him. She didnt like a yboy like him. Though she didnt want to have any rtionship with Andre. But she still mocked, Dont you know what the word revenge means? Do you think you can escape if you keep toying with women? Andre smiled and remained silent. In fact, he didnt toy with other women. He didnt force those women to love him. They both got what they wanted from each other. But he couldnt say these words to ra. Maybe she would consider those words nothing but an excuse. ra felt it was not appropriate for her to ask him that question as she saw the smile on his face. It was none of her business after all. Dont waste my time on her anymore. Its not possible, she said to Andre in a cold voice, You can tell Laura what I said to you today or not. But please tell her not to y such dirty tricks anymore. I dont love Horace anymore. That was ridiculous. Why would Laura think every woman would love that hypocritic as much as she did? Sorry, but please tell her yourself. I dont want to tell her what happened today, Andre shrugged as he said. He felt somehow a bit happy. ras words told him that she didnt n to remarry her ex-husband. Then he might win in the end. He didnt n to give ra up that easily. Why? ra said confusedly yet doubtfully. She couldntpletely believe a partner of Laura. Andre sighed as he saw ras eyes. Im telling the truth, ra. I did approach you because of Laura. But I found I really adore you. Otherwise, why would I tell you her n? Please, trust me, ra. Really? ra said doubtfully. I can swear to God, seriousness and sincerity were written all over his face. ra finally believed him when she remembered how he took care of her these days. After all, one more friend was better than one more enemy. Then ra smiled at Andre, Thank you. It was lucky that Laura hadnt known ra had known her n. Otherwise, she might have done something violent and evil. After he knew ra, she had been quite indifference to him. It was the first time for him to smile at him. Andre was a bit stunned as he saw the sweet smile. He could even hear his heart beating quickly in his chest. ra felt a bit ill at ease as Andre kept fixing his eyes on her. She soon stopped smiling and said, Neo is still waiting for us. We should leave now. Fine, Andre felt his face were burning. Andre cursed himself in his mind on their way back to the cruise ship. He had a lot of women in the past. But he was moved by a simple smile. But he also felt a bit happy as it was the first time that someone would make him happy. Its sweet. They didnt drive too far away so they quickly got back to the cruise ship. But as they approached the cruise ship, ra found it quite weird. There was no one on the deck. But there should be a lot of passengers on the deck as it was noon. Dead silence reigned the cruise ship. Its quite weird, isnt it? ra said to Andre. What? Andre stopped the boat and took a look at the cruise ship, It was weird Before he could finish, they heard a bang somewhere on the ship. It was a gunshot, and then there were screams. Chapter 337 The Robber The two was also scared as they didnt know what happened there. It might be pirates! Andre said. He heard that cruise ships are always the target for pirates as the passengers were generally rich. But he didnt expect that the unlucky guy today was him. Andre wanted to drive the speed boat away instantly. but ra still stopped him and refused to let him go, Neo is still on that cruise ship! I cant go. I have to save my child. Its too dangerous. We have to call the police first, Andre took ras arm in case she would board the cruise ship alone, You may lose your life! You need to calm down, ra. But Neo is still on the cruise ship! ra said worriedly, I will get him first and you go and call the police. Hearing her words, Andre was still hesitating. Please, I have to get onto the cruise ship. Youre just wasting time here! ra urged him and she was about to cry. Her Neo might be in danger now! Ill go with you, Andre finally made the decision. He didnt want to let a woman to risk her life alone. They parked the boat beside the cruise ship and boarded it. Then they saw the passengers were all crouching in the main hall with their hands covering their head. And a man with an anxious face was threatening them with a gun in hand. But from her position, ra could see clearly how the mans hand holding the gun was trebling. He didnt look like a pirate as he looked so nervous. Seemingly, he was the only robber. But the gun in his hand still made the passengers follow his orders. ra looked around and didnt find Neo. She heaved a sigh of relief. Her child must still be in her room. Maybe the robber hadnt found him yet. She pointed at the deck to hint Andre that they could sneak aback to her room through the deck. Andre knew what she meant and he walked over to ra to protect her. Finally, they managed to get to ras room without letting the robber see them. As ra opened the door, she began to find her child. But Neo wasnt in that room. ra suddenly felt anxious. Are you there, Neo? ra said in a low voice. Though she indeed wanted to cry, she believed that her child could be safe as he was a smart. But he was a five-year-old boy after all. ra couldnt hold her tears anymore and shouted, Are you there, Neo? Please, its mom! Im here, mom! Neos voice rose from the wardrobe as ra was about to go crazy. ra quickly opened the door and saw Neo was curling his body inside it and was fixing his eyes on ra with joy. Are you alright? ra quickly held Neo in arms and checked if he was hurt. Im fine, mom. Why do youe sote! When Neo felt quite happy as he saw ra. But now he felt he was wronged. He was so scared when he was alone in the wardrobe. ra held Neo in arms tightly and cried, Sorry, Neo. It was my fault. I shouldnt have left you here alone. Im sorry Im fine, mom. Dont cry, Neo wrapped tears off her face, I was ying in the room and I suddenly heard someone shouting outside so I hid myself in the wardrobe quickly. ra stroked his head and sad, You are so smart, Neo. Weve found Neo and we should leave here now, ra. I am afraid that the robber may find us. Andre urged. Okay, ra wrapped her tears off her face and held Neo in arms before she went out with Andre. They did need to leave right now. They followed their way here back to the deck. As they were near their speed boat, they heard someone shouting in the main hall. Where is Horace Kirnd? ra paused at this question. She couldnt help but worry Horaces safety. Was Horace the robbers target this time?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Though she loathed Horace, he was Neos father and her loved one after all. ra couldnt leave here as if she didnt hear his name. She sneaked to a corner close to the main hall. She crouched and was sure that the robber couldnt see her in the main hall. She wanted to know what was going on there. What happened, ra? We need to leave here now! Andre saw ra stopped and walked over to her and whispered to her, Did you hear me, ra? Be quiet! ra pressed her finger on her mouth to ask Andre not to say anything. She was afraid that their talk might let the robber notice. Neo also did the same to Andre in his mothers arms. Worry was written all over his tiny face. He also heard his fathers name from the robber. Was he in danger? Andre felt even more worried but he couldnt do anything to stop them. Did they know they might lose their life here? But he couldnt leave them here now. So, he crouched beside them and remained silent. They saw a slender figure before the robber and the appearance of the figure made ra felt heartache instantly. It was Horace. Horace looked quite calm and he stood upright to ask the robber, Youre here for me? Why? The robber didnt wear a mask and he looked like a normal middle-aged man. He heard Horaces question and shouted in rage, Why? Thats a good question. You should ask yourself that question. What did you do five years ago? Chapter 338 Five Years Ago Five years ago? ra was stunned. Five years ago, she was still Horaces wife. Five years ago? Horace seemed to be as confused as ra, But I dont know you and I cannot remember what I did to you five years ago. You dont know me. But I know you! the robber shouted again, You, the president of Solrace! Five years ago, I invest all my money on yourpany. Remember what you promised to our shareholders of Soce? You told us to believe you. You said you wouldnt let us lose our money. But what have you done? The robber had almost lost his mind. Then the information of Solraces clients was leaked. The stock price plummeted and I lost all of my money! My wife also took my child away. I had to wander about here and there alone. It was all because of you, bastard! And youre still living a luxurious life as if nothing had happened! You dont deserve to live. Now just go to hell, son of bitch! Oh, that fund!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After he finished, ra heard the screaming from the crowd and also theughter of the robber and the mourning of Horace. ra tried to move closer as she was so worried about Horace. But before she could see what happened in the main hall, she was stopped by Andre. What are you doing? I know you dont care about your own life. But consider Neo! We should leave here right now and call the police. Its none of our business here. Andre held ras arm tightly and he looked quite nervous. Longer they stayed here, more dangerous it might be. He didnt want to die with ra together yet. What he cared was the safety of ra and Neo. He didnt want to risk his life to save other people. Thats my business! Neo red at Andre and then turned to ra with tears in his eyes, Shall we save dad together, mom? ra looked at Neo for a while and finally chose to leave. After all, she didnt want Neo to be in danger. As for Horace now he had nothing to do with her. ra took Neo and was about to leave with Andre. But then the she heard some words of the robber and she suddenly stopped. It was you who leaked the clients information, right? Those words rally shocked ra. When information leakage happened just after she was kidnapped and by then she was still in hospital. She could still remember how busy Horace was at that time. He couldnt spare the time to stay with her and how could he leak clients information himself? ra stopped as she felt confused. The robber continued, You said yourpany was hacked. Totally bullshit! Ive known why you did this. You did this for your wife! Your wife was kidnapped and to save her, you agree to leak clients information. Tell me, am I right? ra covered her mouth with her hand in shock. She couldnt believe that. Did Horace leak clients information for her? ra stood still breathlessly. She wanted to hear Horaces answer. How was that possible? But she didnt hear Horaces voice. The robber was still shouting, I think you admit by your silence. I know you love your wife. But did you even consider our shareholders life? You dont even care about us! I lost all the things I have only because of you, bastard! Now you have to face your fate. A betrayer doesnt deserve to live. I will do the Lords work to bring punishment to you Now ra was sure that Horace had sacrificed his career to save her five years ago. But she didnt know how to describe her feeling now. The scene of how Horace hugged her on the bed was shown again before her minds eyes. He must be so exhausted at that time. He had to deal withpanys affairs and take care of his wife at the same time and he didnt even mention this to her in case she would feel guilty. ra felt quite moved. Horace had done a lot for her. He did love her so much We have to leave here now, ra! Otherwise, it would be toote Andre even wanted to knock her out and take her away. He didnt know what she was hesitating for. ra was still unwilling to forgive what he did to her child and herself. But now ra couldnt leave him behind. She pushed Neo into Andres arms and said seriously, You take Neo and go. I still got something to do here. Horace was now threatened by the robber because of her. She couldnt watch him die. Youre out of your mind! With Neo in arms, Andre stood in front of her to stop her, Dont be a fool. Its not the time to stay here. Just go with me! Then Andre tried to took her but ra had made up her mind not to leave. She didnt want to live the rest of her life in guilt. Ive made the decision. Just take Neo go and take care of him, please. She looked at her child affectionately for a while then shook Andre off to run into the main hall. Chapter 339 Seek Revenge on Me Andre tried to stop ra, but feared that it will rm the kidnappers and put Neo in danger. So, he could only watch as she approached the danger step by step. However, due to his special feelings for her, Andre was unable to escape with Neo alone. He stood where he was, not knowing what to do. Entering the hall, ra saw Horace being pointed at the head by the kidnappers. Horace had always been a well-dressed man, yet at this point, he was half-kneeling on the ground, his clothes wrinkled, and there was arge footprint on his chest. He seemed calm. Yet his twisted face showed that he was suffering from great pain at the moment. There was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. ra was worried. She looked Horace up and down until she was sure there were no other wounds on him. Help! Save us! Get us out! Others in the hall also saw ra, thinking she was a police officer who hade to their rescue. They begged her for help, their eyes full of pleading. Shut up! The kidnapper also panicked at this time. He fired a shot into the air. The crowd, which had been somewhat agitated, screamed in the instant after hearing the gunshots, and then quickly returned to the same silence as before. Everyone was crouching on the ground with their arms holding their heads, trembling, lest the gun in the kidnappers hand pointed at them. Seeing that, the kidnapper pointed the gun at ra, looking very panicked and with a clear tremor in his voice.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Stop there, dont go any further! Looking at the gun pointed at herself not far away, ras legs went weak. She was almost unable to stand. She swallowed and stood where she was, not daring to move forward. Who are you! What are you doing here! At this time, the kidnapper was also afraid that the person was a policewoman. What are you doing here! Leave! Before ra could answer, Horace yelled at her. Horace didnt panic when the gun was on his head. Yet now, his face was full of cold sweat. God knew how scared he was when he saw ra just now. Shut up! The kidnapper retracted his gun and smashed it on Horaces head. blood slid down Horaces face as the gun was once again aimed at him. Feeling the gun on his temple, Horace breathed a sigh of relief. When he saw the kidnapper pointing the gun at ra, he was going crazy. He couldnt stand his beloved woman in danger. Who the hell are you? Still pointing the gun at Horace, the kidnapper yelled at ra. Retracting her worried gaze from Horace, ra took a deep breath and forced herself to be calm. I am Horaces wife, the one you mentioned. Horace released Solraces client data for me, so it was my fault, not his. Let him go. Are you out of your mind! Stop saying nonsense. Go! After hearing ras words, Horace felt speechless. How could she take this upon herself? She would die. Didnt she know? Yet at the same time, Horace was moved. His eyes were wet. ra risked so much to save him. Didnt that mean that she still loved him? Ignoring Horaces words, ra continued, Let go of Horace, seek revenge on me. I am your true enemy. Sitting in the crowd, Laura stared nervously at the blood on Horaces head, tears of pain flowing out. After hearing ras words, Laura stared at her viciously, her heart full of anger. Laura thought to herself that it was all because of this woman! If it werent for her, how could Horace have been coerced and injured? Horace, her man, should be noble, and respected. How can he be beaten by a kidnapper? Yes, its her! She was the one who destroyed your family. None of this has anything to do with Horace, you should shoot at this woman, kill her! Damn ra! Why are you still alive? At this time, Lauras face was vicious, and her heart was full of hatred and curses for ra. She forgot that this would not have happened today if she hadnt kidnapped ra. Shut up! Horace yelled angrily at Laura. He didnt expect Laura to make things worse. But it was toote. The kidnapper, provoked by Lauras words, had been a bit insane. He raised his gun and pointed it at ra. Its you, its because of you! Her career and family were ruined by her, she should be damned, she and Horace were all damned! His great life was ruined in the hands of both of them. He must make them go to hell! Both of them should be tortured to the fullest! With hatred burning in his eyes, the kidnapper approached ra step by step, pulling the trigger. No, Mommy! Neo, who saw all this through the window on the deck, rushed into the hall to save ra. The only thing he had in mind was that ra must be fine. Andres face at this time was also full of disbelief. He stopped Neo desperately, and suppressed his struggle, not giving him any chance to enter. He didnt believe that people would die for love. He thought that in addition to parents, the most important thing in peoples life should be themselves. Love was just something to kill time, which was not worthy of hurting oneself for. But today he realized he was wrong. For love, one could lose their life. Did ra really hate Horace as much as she appeared? ra felt the sweat on her forehead flowing down the back of her ear to her neck. Her heart was racing wildly. Looking at the gun that was getting closer and closer, she closed her eyes. Neo, Im sorry. I wont be able to watch you grow up, get married, and have children, sorry she thought. Chapter 340 Can We Go back to the Old Days? Tears flowed through her nose into the corners of her mouth. ra waited desperately for the sound of the gunshots. But the pain did note as expected. Instead, she heard the screams of the kidnapper. Opening her eyes, ra saw that the kidnapper was now lying on the ground with his hands on his shoulders, moaning in pain. Horace was pointing the gun at the kidnapper, wiping the blood on the corner of his mouth with his thumb. Just now when he saw the kidnapper approaching ra step by step, his heart was about to jump out. Taking advantage of the kidnappers inattention, Horace rushed to the kidnappers back with one stride, grabbed his arm with the gun, and twisted it backward. The kidnapper screamed as his shoulders were broken. Horace kicked the kidnapper to the ground, picked up the gun that hadnded on the ground, and pointed it at the kidnapper.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He was d that since he was kidnapped with Laura fifteen years ago, he had started practicing martial arts. Realizing she was safe, ra finally breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on her knees, trying to calm her heart. Seeing that the kidnappers gun had been taken down by Horace, the crowd no longer had scruples. They all stood up and surrounded the kidnapper. Some people even kicked him angrily. The kidnapper struggled and tried to escape, but people got a rope from the waiter and tied him up. Then, they began to scold him angrily. They were all people from the upper ss. They had never been subjected to such grievances and intimidation. At this time, they do not care about any etiquette and demeaners. Who do you think you are? How dare you hold the entire cruise hostage? Call the police! He hadmitted a huge crime. He will spend the rest of his life in prison. Why did you even step into the stock market if you couldnt afford the losses? If all the shareholders are like you, how do we do business? Call the police, call the police. I informed the police officer I knew. I want this man to die in prison. He wont get a chance to turn around for the rest of his life! Damn, he spoiled my fun! Without the fear just now, everyone had a look of deep hatred for the kidnapper. They wished he would be killed immediately. Gagged with a napkin, the kidnapper could only groan, his eyes full of reluctance and resentment. Soon, the police arrived. They asked what happened and took the kidnapper with them. The crowd also dispersed after that. Horace, on the other hand, came to ra after subduing the kidnapper, caressing her back with his hand to soothe her emotions. Looking at ra, who was sitting paralyzed on the ground, Horaces eyes were full of pain. She must have been frightened just now? If he had acted slower, he probably wont be able to see her again. How could she be so stupid? Feeling moved, Horace took ra into his arms andforted her, Its all right, dont be afraid, its okay now. ra was indeed freaked out. She leaned into Horaces arms, feeling a little relieved. The two hugged silently for a long time. ra finally calmed down. When she realized that she was in Horaces arms, she blushed and immediately broke free. Are you okay? Horace looked at ra with concern and asked, feeling a little lost at her movement of breaking away from him. Did she still refuse to return to him? Im fine. Shaking her head, ra stood up. But her legs were a little numb. She stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Horace caught her in time. Half leaning into Horaces arms, ra was a little embarrassed. If she let go now, she would definitely fall to the ground again, so she could only rely on Horace for the time being. Horace enjoyed this rare intimate moment. How long had it been since thest time ra leaned against him quietly as she did now? Since she returned, it seemed as if every time they met, they would argue. Horace always felt that ra had misunderstood her, but every time he tried to ask her, she became cold, if not angry. She didnt want to talk about what had happened. ra, why are you Taking advantage of this rare opportunity, Horace wanted to ask what had happened. Why was she so determined to divorce and even go abroad without telling him face to face? Is what he just said true? ra opened her mouth at the same time, and then looked at Horace with some apology. Giving her a look that was okay, Horace put aside his question for a moment, looked at ra with some doubt, and asked, What? You released Sres client data for my sake? After hesitating, Horace nodded. He had kept it to himself in order not to make her feel guilty, but in the end, she knew it, in such a way. After Sean kidnapped you, he threatened me, saying that he would only release you if I released thepanys client data. I had no other choice, and I was anxious about your safety, so I could only agree. Is it worth it for me to do this? ra was a little moved. Being with Logan all these years, she knew that doing so would destroy Horaces career. I can give up everything for you. ra, youre the one who matters most to me. Horace took her hand and said, You were, you are and you will be forever. ra, you wanted to sacrifice yourself to save me today. You still care about me, right? Lets start all over again, please, okay? Horace stared closely into ras eyes. He was sincere. Touched by the undisguised affection in Horaces eyes, ra hesitated. Could they really go back to the old days? Chapter 341 Can’t Go Back ra, are you alright? An anxious voice from the doorway interrupted ras thoughts. She looked back and saw that it was Andre running towards her. Realizing that her and Horaces current posture was highly misleading, ra quickly pushed Horace away and stood up. But Andre didnt have time to pay attention to this. He went straight to her, grabbed her shoulders, and looked up and down to check if she was alright. Seeing there was no wound on ras body, Andre finally breathed a sigh of relief. I was so scared. Dont never put yourself in danger again! Andres intimate movements and tone made ra a little ufortable but considering that Andre genuinely cared about her, ra could only slowly say, Im okay, dont worry. Horaces face was cold and frightening at this point. He thought, Him again! How dare he touch ra? What is his rtionship with ra? Andre felt Horaces coldness. After letting go of ra, he stood up straight and looked into Horaces angry eyes with unnamable jealousy. ra was willing to die for Horace, so she must still care about Horace. His rtionship with ra would be much more difficult because of Horace. Andre admitted that Horace was well-established, but he was not bad himself. He would never give up on ra. Horace had lost ra, so there must have been something wrong with their rtionship. Andre doesnt think divorced people can start over. Both Andre and Horace understood the persistence and determination in each others eyes, so neither of them was willing to look away first. None of them wanted to give up pursuing ra.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ra could roughly guess why Andre and Horace acted like enemies whenever they met. Sheughed at herself somehow. She had never expected that one day, she would make two men jealous of each other. Andre, do you have anything to say to me? ra broke the silence. She couldnt let the two men keep facing each other like this. She could feel the temperature in the hall drop significantly. Hearing ras words, Andre finally withdrew his gaze. Unlike before, he gently replied, Ive sent him to a safe ce. Here I am checking if you are okay. The day before yesterday, ra had privately told Andre that Horace did not know about the existence of Neo and hoped that he could keep this secret, that was why Andre didnt mention Neos name. ra naturally knew that Andre was talking about Neo. She asked anxiously, Is he okay? He is all right. Andre shook his head, But I think its better for you to be with him. ra nodded. Lets go back! How could she be so careless and forget that Neo was still waiting for her? After such a thing, he must have been frightened. She had to go back quickly to calm him down. Who is he? Seeing that ra was leaving, Horace grabbed her arm and asked. He couldnt understand what they were saying, and he didnt like the feeling of being an outsider. Hearing Horace asked about Neo, ra recalled how he had forced her to have an abortion. It has nothing to do with you. Shaking Horaces hand away, she said with a cold face, and then turned straight away from the hall. Horace deserve to mention Neo, let alone being his father! She could let go of everything except for this one. She couldnt forgive Horace, absolutely not! Looking at ra, who had be less cold after hearing his confession, once again became indifferent, Horace red at Andre, thinking, Does ra really like this man? Otherwise, why did she distance herself from me as soon as he appeared? Unlike Horace, who was upied by rage, Andre felt pretty good. After giving Horace a triumphant smile, Andre followed ra and left. Horace, who remained where he was, had nowhere to vent his anger. He kicked the bench next to him Listening to a loud bang behind him, Andre smiled even happier. After this incident, no one was in the mood for fun, so the cruise ship returned two days in advance. Returning to the Hutchinson family with Neo, ra didnt see Logan at home. From the maid, she learned that Logan had gone to pick her up. Thinking they must have missed on the way, she hurriedly called to Logan. ra, where are you now? Logans voice came from the other side of the phone in a hurry. Im already home. Come back. Youre at home! Logan sounded very happy. Then, he asked worriedly, Are you and Neo all right? Yes, were alright. ra didnt think Logan already knew about it. Okay, Ill go home right now, wait for me Finishing the call, Logan immediately turned around and headed home. In less than ten minutes, Logan came back. Uncle! Neo threw herself into Logans arms and smiled happily, but there was no smile on Logans face, only worry. Examining Neo carefully, Logan kept asking, How are you? Did you get hurt? Do you feel ufortable? Logan, were really all right, dont worry. ra repeatedly told Logan that they were okay. Logan finally stopped frowning and revealed a reassuring expression. ra was sad to make her brother worry about her for so many years. After a few days at home, Neopletely forgot about the fright. He seemed to be happy every day. Seeing that, ra, who had been worried that Neo would leave a psychological shadow, finally put her mind at ease. At breakfast that day, ra mentioned something to Logan. Logan, I want to see my mother. She hadnt seen Helena since she returned home. She was wondering how Helena was doing. Well, shall I go with you? Logan was afraid ra would be ufortable suddenly seeing Helena after so many years. Thinking that Logan was busy with thepanys affairs these days, ra didnt want to bother him. I can do it by myself, Logan, dont worry. You can focus on the things in thepany. Chapter 342 Heartless Laura After breakfast, Logan went to work and ra went to the hospital. ra had been abroad in the past few years, but she had asked Logan to hire someone to take care of Helena. She had heard that Helenas health was deteriorating and that she hadnt gotten the surgery because there was no suitable bone-marrow donor. Thinking of this, ra felt guilty. She had never returned home to visit her mother during these years. She was not a good daughter. But thinking of Horace and Laura, she was afraid toe back. She feared that seeing them would rupture her wounds again. ra stood outside the front door of Helenas ward and suddenly felt timid. Hospitals, wards, room numbers, seats in the hallway Everything in front of her was familiar. The images of her and Helena talking andughing seemed to have happened yesterday. But in fact, they hadnt seen each other for five years, and everything that seemed familiar to her was far away for her. ra didnt push the door open as she had always done, she knocked. Come in, the door is unlocked. Hearing a familiar, but distinctly older voice, ras eyes became moist. She almost cried. Although she already knew that Helena was very ill now, ra was shocked the moment she saw her after entering the ward. Tears flowed uncontrobly, and the psychological preparations she had just made copsed in an instant. Tears fell heavily on the ground. ra covered her mouth in disbelief, afraid that she would cry out because of what she saw. Was this her mother? How could she have be like this! Helena was now hanging a drip. The vessel in her hand burst out. She was almost a skeleton. Looking upwards, ra saw no flesh on Helena. Through the dry skin, the shape of bone was discernable. Helenas face was ashen. Her cheeks sunk and her cheekbones bulging high on either side, ra looked into Helenas eyes. They were clear and warm, but now, they were like a dry well with only sludge inside. Yet Helenas eyes lit up the moment she saw ra. ra could even clearly see how happy Helena was to see her and how much she had missed her. ra? Is it you? Am I dreaming? Mom, its me. Im back. Im sorry Hearing Helenas hoarse voice, ra threw herself uncontrobly in front of the bed and cried. She should havee to see her mother all these years. In her memory, Helena had always been smiling at herself tenderly and lovingly. When did she be like this? ra, you are back! Helena smiled as she touched ras hair, Dont cry, dont cry, let me have a good look at you. I havent seen you for a long time. Looking up in sobs, ra smiled at Helena as she had just practiced at the door, but she couldnt do it. She burst into tears. Okay, no more crying. Helena raised her hand to wipe ras tears. But feeling her dry, ra cried even harder. ra didnt know why she was crying so hard. Her tears were like a flood that broke its banks. Helena didnt know how tofort her. She could only caress her back with her handThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ra finally calmed down a little and looked up at Helena. ra, how have you been all these years? Helena asked softly, guilt visible in her eyes. If it wasnt for her, how could ra have returned to her own life after so many years? Im fine, what about you? Raising her hand to wipe the tears that remained under her eyes, ra asked the same question. Im fine, your brother has been asking someone to take care of me all these years. Oh, I ra wanted to say something but didnt know what to say. After the excitement and sadness had passed, ra found that what stood between her and Helena was the strangeness and distance brought about by five years. Her tear was more like a farewell to the past. Did Logane back with you? Helena asked. ra nodded, How is your health, Mrs. Selman? ra wanted to call her mother, but thinking that Laura was Helenas daughter and Helena loved Laura more, she felt a little embarrassed and distant. She called Helena mother just now because he hadnt thought of this. However, she couldnt do it anymore and finally chose to use honorifics. Helena was sad to notice the change in the way ra addressed her, but there was nothing she could say. She was indeed not her mother. She stole ras life, yet ra forgave her. That was already a lot. How can she expect ra to call her mother again? My body is just like this. I am only existing. Helena said calmly. She had long lost hope. ra was a little anxious. How could Helena be so negative? it would only be harmful to her body. Hasnt Laura seen you in all these years? Has she ever had the bone marrow matching test? You have to have the surgery as soon as possible! Hearing ras words, Helenas eyes shed with disappointment, yet she didnt speak. Seeing this, ra had a thought in her mind. Oh god! She didnt want to, right? ra asked angrily, couldnt believe that Laura would not be so cruel to her mother. No, its not. Helena waved her hand, her face full of anxiety, Laura she is busy. It is not that she doesnt want, she is just too busy. Dont misunderstand her. Helenas hasty exnation confirmed ras suspicions. ra sneered. Busy? She has the time to go to sea, but not the time to save her mother, who is in danger? She knew what kind of person Laura was, but again, she was shocked by how heartless Laura could be. Growing up, she had never seen anyone who cared so little about family. Looking at Helena, who was extremely feeble, ra raised her eyebrows tightly. Helena wouldnt be able to survive if she couldnt get her surgery as soon as possible. Should she go to find Laura? Thinking of the vicious woman who would do anything to achieve her goal, ra hesitated. At this time, ra heard the phone in her bag ring. After seeing the callers name, ra pursed her lips into a straight line. Chapter 343 She Loves Laura More What a coincidence! It was Laura. Its Lauras call, ra, answer it! Seeing Lauras name shing on the phone screen, Helena urged, with obvious love and a smile under her eyes. She missed Laura so much. Laura was Helenas biological daughter, and even if she didnt care about Helena, Helena wouldnt me her. She even defended her. She was so happy to hear about Laura. Answer it, ra, what if Laura hangs up? Seeing that ra didnt answer the phone, Helena hurriedly urged again, and there was a hint of me in her tone. ra felt hurt. She wanted to cry. So that was the difference. She was going to be harshly reprimanded just because she answered the phone a littlete If it was Laura at her ce, Helena wouldnt say much, right? Thinking of her previous worries about Helena, ra couldnt help but feel a little amused. In any case, she was not Helenas daughter. Helena would never treat her like she treated Laura. She would never be as important as Laura. Despite all the thoughts in her mind, ra answered Lauras phone. She couldnt hang up in front of Helena, could she? ra, are you free now? Laura sounded sweet and harmless, but ra was on rm, secretly thinking about what trick could Laura be ying this time. She had a conditioned reflex towards Laura. Whats the matter? In front of Helena, ra tried to soften her tone as much as possible. Otherwise, she would ask, What do you want? Id like to ask you out, if you have time. Ill send the address to you, okay? Subconsciously, ra tried to find a reason to refuse, but then she held back the thought.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Seeing Helena listening to Lauras voice with a happy face, ra sighed. Helena was just a mother who loved her daughter, what was wrong with that? Helena raised herself, and she couldnt watch Helena die. Thinking of this, ra agreed to Lauras invitation. Okay, send me the address. Ill go now. Maybe she could persuade Laura to donate bone marrow to Helena, although the chances of sess may be small. She must try. ra lived with Helena for so many years, that she could not stand watching Helena die slowly. She just couldnt do it. After making an appointment with Laura, ra hung up the phone. Next to her, Helena stared at her phone, looking lost. Laura hadnt called her in a long time. She knew that Laura didnt like her. She was too shabby. She was good enough to be Lauras mother. Therefore, she did not dare to call Laura. She didnt want to upset Laura. Laura had lost her legs. She had to sit in a wheelchair. She had suffered enough. Helena didnt want to make Laura more frustrated. It was all her fault. It had nothing to do with Laura. Ill be leaving now. Laura asked me out. Seeing that Helena was deep in thought, ra raised her voice. Helena finally pulled back her thoughts. She hurriedly replied, Okay, see you. Hearing the envy in Helenas tone, ra felt something. She couldnt tell if it was sadness or pity. Or sympathy. She herself was now a mother, so she can understand Helenas feelings about missing her daughter. Only, her daughter was Laura, a heartless, sinister, and vicious woman. So, Helena probably wont have the chance to be intimate with her daughter in her lifetime. Take good care of yourself, Ill go now. ra stood up. Come and see me when you have time, and Ill cook your favorite dish. Helena said the corners of her eyes were a little moist. ra was also the daughter she raised. She missed ra too. But ra didnt seem to be very close to herself either now. She had asked for it. It was Gods punishment. She cant me anyone but herself ra felt like crying. She recalled herself as a child,ughing and muttering delicious to Helena. The picture was so vivid. But she was afraid that those can only be memories. She didnt have the same mood anymore, nor could she feel the same happiness. Okay. ra choked up a little, Cook for me when youre discharged from the hospital. Okay, I hope you will enjoy the food when the timees. Holding back the tears, Helena said with a smile, but wondering in her heart, Would that day evere? Nodding, ra turned and walked straight out of the room. She was afraid that she would cry out if she spoke. She didnt want to upset Helena anymore. After leaving the ward door, the tears ra had been holding back finally fell. Mom, she shouted in her heart, maybe the fate between us hade to an end. After leaving the hospital, ra asked the driver to take her to the address Laura had sent her. ra arrived. She looked around at the building in front of her. It was kind of weird. Why would Laura ask her to meet at an orphanage? Unsure, she called Laura again to inquire. Laura told her that she was now waiting for her in the orphanage and asked her to go straight in. Afraid that Laura had set a trap for her, ra hesitated at the door. But thinking of Helenas condition, she gritted her teeth and walked in. She needed to be very careful. Seeing the scene in front of her, ra rubbed her eyes in disbelief. But it was not a hallucination. Was it Laura? The person ying with the kids? What tricks was this woman ying? Chapter 344 If You’re Really So Caring Looking at Lauras smiling face and the innocent smiles of the children, ra did not feel warm but felt weird. Of course, it wasnt the children who are weird but Laura. It didnt look like that Laura, a person who hired people to rape her would be so kind enough to y with the children in the orphanage. ra couldnt believe it. ra! Seeing ra, Laura excitedly beckoned ra toe over. ra walked suspiciously to Lauras side, not knowing what Laura was trying to do. I am d youe; I was thinking about what to do. Can you do me a favor? Smiling, Laura took ras hand and pointed to the eaves with her other hand. I brought wind chimes to the children, and they wanted to hang them under the eaves so that they could hear the wind chimes ringing as soon as they walked in the door. You know, I cant do it, so can you help hang them up? ra looked up, the eaves were not very high, and thedder next to it looked solid. She didnt know what trick Laura was ying, she couldnt say no to the childrens expectant eyes. Okay. ra picked up the wind chimes on the table and climbed thedder, and then carefully hung it on the hook under the eaves. Laura, who was watching all this behind her back, no longer had the smile in her eyes, but instead coldness and schemes. Thats it! ra jumped down thedder and looked up at the wind chimes she had just hung up. The blue and white wind chimes reflect the blue sky and white clouds, which looked awesome. The children were all very happy. Wow, kids, this miss is amazing, shall we apud her? Lauras sweet and greasy voice came behind her, giving ra goosebumps. Laura acted so weirdly today, she must be extra careful. Bravo! Awesome! That wind chime looks good! The children responded excitedly to Lauras words, pping their small hands to cheer for ra, smiling. It was said that children are angels left behind in the world. That was true. The way they looked at people was truly purifying. At this time, a little boy about 4 years old suddenly sat on the ground and began to cry.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Laura, who was close to him, was stunned for a moment. Looking very anxious, she approached the boy in her wheelchair, Whats wrong with you? Laura asked as she dragged the child up hard, pretending to be very concerned and coaxing him, Its alright, dont cry. Tell me whats wrong? But the child kept crying. At this time, a girl next to her carefully said, I just identally stepped on him, but I didnt mean it Saying this, the girls tears fell. She really didnt mean it. Would the two beautifuldies think that she bullied other children and didnt like her? Laura had never coaxed children. She had onlye here today to gain ras trust. She didnt know what to do for a while. Listening to the constant crying in her ears, Laura felt very irritable. The children were so annoying. Why would he cry? It was just a small issue. And the girl, why the hell was she crying too? Their faces were full of snot and tears. That was so disgusting Laura regretteding to the orphanage. But in front of ra, she could not express her emotions. So, she could only pretend to care and repeated, Dont cry, dont cry Out of the instinct of a mother, ra wanted to hold the boy in her arms the moment he cried, but seeing that Laura had approached him, she didnt move. Laura looked impatient and disgusted. She didnt wipe off the tears on the childs tears. She kept a distance from the child as if afraid that the dust on the childs body will stain her clothes. ra couldnt help but sneer, Laura wanted to pretend to be kind, but she didnt try hard. ra wouldnt believe her in this way. She hadnt forgotten that on the cruise ship Laura yelled at the kidnapper, asking him to kill her. Seeing that the child was crying harder and harder, and Laura was still not moving, ra hurried forward to take the little boy and the little girl together in her arms and coaxed. She was very experienced because she coaxed Neo a lot. The two children quickly broke intoughter. Children were sensitive. They knew who was good and who wasnt. Therefore, they all started to y with ra. No one was around Laura anymore. Looking at the picture of ra and the child smiling happily, Laura had to admit that ra, as a mother, was very beautiful and attractive. Because of this, she hated ra. Unexpectedly, after five years, ra didnt feel painful and sad but became more mature and attractive. Yet Laura spent her days in a wheelchair. That was super unfair! After ying with the children for a while, the children were called to ss by the dean. ra walked up to Laura. What the hell is going on? Why did you call me? ra put away her gentleness when she yed with the child, but instead asked with a cold face. Its okay. I just want you toe here and feel the happiness of being surrounded by children. Ie here every week to volunteer and you dont know how cute these kids are. Then Laura pretended to be shy, Before, Horace came with me, and you know that my legs are inconvenient, so he was worried and wouldnt let me go out alone, and today he has something to do, so I called you toe with me. ra couldnt help but sneer in her heart when she heard this. Was Laura iming Horace in front of her again? You are so caring to the children you dont know, but why are you so cruel to your mother? ra asked in a loud voice. She didnt want to waste time with Laura. Chapter 345 How Is You and Andre？ Laura was stunned, ra, what are you talking about? I dont quite understand. I remember telling you five years ago that your mother, Helena, has leukemia and desperately needed your bone marrow to save her life. Hadnt you visited her in all these years? ra was furious to know that Laura ignored Helena. That was too much. Ive visited her, I Laura tried to find an excuse, but for a while, she couldnt. So, she could only stammer, her face became very ugly. Laura thought that it was all because of Helena. Because of this old woman, she lost her identity as the youngdy of the Hutchinson family. Yet now, Helena wanted to hinder her n. What kind of mother did that? She was more like a great enemy! The thought of Helena smiling and ttering herself made Laura feel disgusted. She refused to have such a mother. Her mother should be an elegant, noble, and beautifuldy, not a servant! Having such an embarrassing mother would only make her life worse. Just imagining thedies of the upper ss calling her the child of the nanny behind her back was enough to drive Laura crazy! She didnt want to have that experience. In the past few years, Helena had actually looked for her, but every time Laura saw Helena, she would be upset. Helena was a stain on herself. She hated Helena, wishing she could die immediately so that she wouldnt have to worry about her identity being exposed! She wouldnt go to save Helena no matter what. She wouldnt even think about it! If it wasnt for Helena, how could she have been reduced from thedy of the Hutchinson family to this point? It was all this old womans fault! Seeing that Laura didnt speak, ra asked directly, Would you like to donate bone marrow to your mother? She couldnt wait. Laura was irritated and she cursed in her head, Bitch, why are so annoying! That old hag is your mother, not mine! Laura scolded ra fiercely in her heart, looking for a reason to prevaricate the past. Laura couldnt argue with ra yet. For her n, she had to gain ras trust. When ra fell into her hands, she wouldnt dare to be so arrogant. Pretending to be aggrieved, Laura said with moist eyes, ra, I also want to donate bone marrow to her. Even if she has nothing to do with me, Id love to save her life. But Laura nced at her legs in embarrassment, But my health is not good, I cant help it. Over the years, Ive been looking for a suitable donor, and as soon as there is one, Ill immediately arrange surgery for her. Not in good health? ra looked at Laura suspiciously, not knowing whether she was telling the truth or not. I know a doctor who has a lot of experience in bone marrow matching, so why not ask him to check what the problem is? Ill call him now. Well go straight to the hospitalter. After saying that, ra took out her phone. She didnt want to waste her time guessing. After a check, she would know if Laura was lying. No. Laura hurriedly reached out and grabbed ras phone. Realizing that she was overreacting, Laura handed the phone to ra with a sneering face, and then pretended to be sad, I have been to several hospitals before, and they all said that my body is not suitable for such surgery. ra, if I could, I would have saved her, after all, she was my Laura paused at this point, even if she was pretending, she did not want to call such a woman mother. Helena did not deserve it! With a twinkle of disdain in her eyes, Laura continued, After all, she is my family, how could I watch her die?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. From Lauras reaction, ra knew that it was most likely an excuse. But she couldnt force Laura to go to the hospital. She couldnt force her to do the surgery. Even if your health is not good and you cant donate bone marrow to your mother, you should visit her often, do you know that she is very sick At this point, ra remembered Helenas haggard appearance. There were tears in his eyes and a crying tone in his voice. Covering her mouth and pinching her nose to suppress her tears, ra calmed herself down, then continued, Do you know your mother misses you? How many times have you seen her in all these years? Looking into ras questioning eyes, Laura didnt feel guilty but instead resentful. At this point, she really wanted to yell at ra, That nasty woman is not my mother, its your mother! It was you two who hurt me and stole my life. I hate you! I wish she would die. I wish you all die! Trying to suppress her anger, Laura didnt know how to respond to ras questioning. She could only promise, I know, Ill go visit her in a few days. Hearing That Laura had promised to visit Helena, ras anger subsided a little. Youd better do what you say. She couldnt force Laura to donate bone marrow to Helena, so she tried her best to make Helena happy. Helena was so happy when she heard Lauras voice today, and if Laura went to visit her, she would have been even happier. That was all she could do for Helena now. Dont worry, I will. Laura said, I didnt know how to get along with her before, but I will try to visit her more in the future. Hearing this, ra nodded with satisfaction. ra, how are you and Andre? He seems to like you. Putting aside Helenas affairs, Laura inquired about ra and Andre, fearing that Andre wouldnt be able to win ras heart. Chapter 346 The One Laughs to the End Good. ra hid away the displeasure in her eyes. ra knew that Laura had asked Andre to approach her, but she didnt want to expose Laura now. She nned to act like she knew nothing to make Laura off guard so that she would have more time and opportunity to gather evidence. Thinking of this, ras eyes shed with determination. She will surely find evidence to prove that Laura did all those bad things. She must avenge herself and Neo! Do you like him? Maybe you guys can date. Laura looked forward to ras answer. As long as ra liked someone else, Horace wouldnt be able to do anything even if he still liked her. He is a nice guy. ras answer was somewhat vague. He was very popr with girls at school. Laura smiled triumphantly, it seemed that her n was about to seed. She thought that ra was as stupid as before. Is it? ra wanted to make an excuse to leave. Laura had promised to visit Helena, so she didnt want to stay with her anymore. Of course, he was a good student. He won various awards at school. He attracted the attention of girls wherever he went. Lauras words turned sharply, Although there are many girls who like him, he is very serious and devoted when ites to love. Looking at Lauras serious expression, ra couldnt help but snort. She and Andre had known each other for less than a month, and she already knew that Andre was a yer. It was funny to see Laura lie with a serious face.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Laura thought that ras smile represented a sort of satisfaction and thus became even more excited. He is a considerate person who treats his girlfriend very well. We all say that his wife would be very happy ra sneered and listened with interest as Laura praised Andre. ra, believe me, you wont regret dating him. Finally, Laura smiled and said her conclusion to ra. Well, I see. ra then continued, I got something to do, goodbye for now. She wasnt in the mood to watch Laura act kindly. Laura had been praising Andre, but ra didnt seem interested. Laura wasnt sure if ra liked Andre. Laura thought to herself, ra said that the Andre is a nice guy, am I misunderstood? Oh, okay. Sure. Lets hang out another day. Laura faked a smile. Goodbye. Barely pulling out a smile, ra turned and walked toward the door. Soon, her phone rang. Seeing the number that had caused her headaches. ra couldnt help but feel a little amused. Was it a coincidence? Whats the matter? ra hesitated but finally answered the phone. Where are you now? The man on the other side of the phone asked. Im in an orphanage. Whats wrong? Send me the address, dont leave, Ill go pick you up now. There is something I need to discuss with you. The man sounded very anxious. Okay. ra thought he must have something important to discuss with her. After all, they had made it clear on the cruise ship that if it wasnt something important, he shouldnt call her. After hanging up the phone, ra sent Andre the address of the orphanage. ra, whosing to pick you up? Seeing that ras mood was in much higher spirit than just now, Laura asked curiously. Andre, he said he had something to tell me. Such a coincidence! Laura was happy to hear that Andre wasing, We were talking about him just now. Does he have some sort of superpower that he heard our conversations, or, you guys are connected? Just now she was worried that the rtionship between ra and Andre was not as smooth as she expected, but now it seemed that she had overthought. It seemed that Andre didnt let her down. Laura told herself, ra must have seen too fewer good men. Andre has only shown a little kindness, and she ran to him like a bitch! What an easy woman! How could this kind of womanpare with her! Horace was so blind to like ra! Hearing Lauras tease, ra was disgusted, but she didnt show it. She smiled without answering Laura. Laura thought ra was shy, so she said even more happily, I told you, Andre is a good man. He immediatelyes here to pick you up after knowing you are here. Such men are rare. And he is handsome. Listen to me, be with Andre. You have to cherish such a good man. If you miss the chance, he would be taken by someone else. And you will regret it. Listening to Laura gushing about herself and Andre together, ra suddenly found that Laura had the potential of being a matchmaker. She knew that Laura was good at acting victim. She didnt know Laura could be so articte. ra, do you agree with me? Sure, ra simply replied. But it was enough for Laura to believe that ra had a crush on Andre. Laura felt that she had not been so happy in a long time. She had set a trap and was watching the prey approach step by step, falling down, and then being ughtered. It was an amazing feeling. There was no doubt that ra, her prey, was now slowly approaching the trap. Laura thought she just needed to wait. Laura was smiling. ra knew that Laura was happy for her but instead celebrated the sess of her plot. With a sneer, ra said to herself, Laugh, lets wait and see who willugh to the end! Chapter 347 I Want to Be Your Friend Laura went on praising Andre. ra replied perfunctorily. The two looked like good friends chatting happily. When Andre came, he was startled by the picture in front of him. He didnt expect ra to be with Laura. He thought she was alone in the orphanage. He couldnt believe his eyes. Why were these two women who hate each other chatting happily? Imagining himself and Horace smiling at each other like friends, Andre shivered. He shook his head to get this out of his mind. It was a terrible picture. He didnt think he and Horace would ever get along. Andre thought it was funny, so he stood in the doorway with interest and watched for a while. He once mentioned to Laura that ra was very aloof and that he was afraid it wouldnt be easy to chase her. Laura looked disdainful, That woman? Be confidence. She is simple-minded and very deceitful. But looking at this scene now, and thinking of ras vicious appearance when she mentioned Laura in front of him, he felt that ra was the cat, and Laura was the mouse that was being yed. Enough watching, Andre walked into the orphanage. Before he could say hello, Laura saw him and greeted him with a smile, Youre so fast when picking up someone you like. Youve never been so fast when you pick me up. Andre followed suit, Mrs. Hutchinson, you must be joking. I never cken off when you needed me. Well, you must have something to do tell ra. I wont bother you guys, Ill leave now. Laura waved her hand, then turned her wheelchair and prepared to leave. I just came, and youre leaving, dont you want to see me? Andre joked as he stepped forward to help push Lauras wheelchair. Come on, I wanted to make room for you guys. Laura smiled and scolded, then nced at ra and said, And Horace is still at home waiting for me. If I go backte, he will be hungry, so I have to go back as soon as possible. After saying that, Laura secretly observed ras look. But ra looked indifferent as if she didnt hear her words. ra must have fallen in love with Andre, so she no longer cared about Horace. Thinking of this, Laura should have been happy, but there was some unspeakable disappointment in her heart. After helping to get Laura to the car, Andre said bye to the departing car, then turned back to ra. Shall we go too? Andre inquired. Okay. Expressionlessly nodding, ra followed Andre into his car. Whats it After sitting down, ra looked at Andre and asked. Andre turned his head and looked at her seriously, I have something very important to tell you, which is, I miss you, so I call you ande to pick you up. Are you kidding? ras eyes were filled with anger. Andre could only smile helplessly. It was not the first day he knew her, if he didnt say so, she wouldnt let him pick her up. Seeing that Andre was not speaking, ra turned her head and looked out of the car, trying to calm herself. She had finally persuaded her driver to go back first, and Andre gave her such a ridiculous reason! Later ra looked at Andre, I thought I had made it clear that there wont be anything between us and you shouldnt continue to waste time on me. For me, its not a waste of time. Andre said seriously. He had approached ra out of Lauras request, but the more they got along, the more he was attracted to ra. He couldnt help but want to get close to her and get to know her. What happened on the cruise had changed his mind about ra. He had dated a lot of women over the years, but he knew that those women came to him either for his money or his face. He never met anyone who would stand up for his safety like ra. Of course, he also interacted with those women for their faces. He didnt give a damn about their souls or mind. He thought only kids would do that. But when he heard ra say, Let go of Horace. You can seek revenge one me, he was bbergasted. At that moment he had a feeling he had never felt before. For the first time, he knew that such feelings existed.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He had never been jealous of other men but the other way around. That day, he understood for the first time what it was like to be jealous and envious. Yes, he was very jealous, and he was very envious of Horace having a woman who could risk his life for him. But youre wasting my time. I am busy. I dont want to y this boring trick with you. Not knowing what Andre was thinking, ra said somewhat ruthlessly. Andre felt a sudden pain in the heart, it turned out that heart really hurt, it turned out that meeting him was a waste of time, He knew it now. ra, I shouldnt have helped Laura set you up in the beginning, I apologize to you now. Sorry, I hope you forgive me. Andre spoke in a pious tone. What do you mean by that? Seeing that Andre suddenly apologized to himself so seriously, ra was kind of stunned. I wont take Lauras side anymore. Can I be your friend? Andre looked at ra. He didnt have much confidence. Would she forgive him? He was not sure. He was getting more nervous. He was afraid. Thinking about Andres words repeatedly, ra didnt know whether she should believe them or not. Maybe it was Lauras new trick. Okay. ra finally nodded. Perhaps it was the sincerity in Andres eyes that touched her, or perhaps it was her willingness to believe in the bright side of human nature. Yet she kept her vignce. She must be very careful. Chapter 348 Let’s talk Horace was sitting in his office, reading the documents. But he couldnt concentrate, because the picture of ra left with Andre kept popping out in his mind. Realizing that he was being inefficient, Horace closed the folder, leaned back in his chair, and rxed his nerves with his eyes closed. He hadnt seen ra and Andre since that day on the cruise, but their images never left his mind. At home, in the office, at the dinner table, in the conference room, in dreams The scene of the two of them together kept appearing in front of his eyes. Horace knew it was just an illusion, but his heart still ached for it. They ate together at the dinner table. Andre wanted to wipe the corners of ras mouth. There had secrets that he couldnt understand. She turned a cold face to him for Andre. And there was a lot he didnt know. Would they be more intimate than what he saw? Thinking of this, Horace felt like he was going crazy. He didnt even dare to imagine. He was afraid that it was all real. He was afraid that his ra, was now someone elses ra. He couldnt bear the pain. Opening his eyes, Horace took a deep breath, trying to get rid of the images that filled his head. No, he had to investigate ras rtionship with Andre. Were they friends or couples? If they were a couple, what stage of rtionship were they at If he kept thinking, he would have a mental breakdown. Someone knocked on the door. Sitting up straight, Horace reopened the folder. Come in. He resumed his cold voice as if the fragile man just now never existed. Isaac gently pushed opened the door and came in. Mr. Kirnd, we made the deal with Mr. Larson from Chamwin Inc. They agreed to give us two percent more of the profits, but at the same time required that the warranty cost of the product be paid by Solrace. Isaac was sent by Horace on a business trip a few days ago. He rushed back to thepany to report the results of the negotiations to Horace immediately after he got off the ne. Okay, well done. Horace finally smiled a little. But immediately, he put the smile away and returned to its previous coldness. There is something else I need you to investigate. Mr. Kirnd, I am at your service. ra has returned. I want you to investigate her rtionship with a man named Andre. Let me know the result as soon as possible. Horace clenched his fists. He had never imagined that one day he would investigate his wifes rtionship with another man. Although they are divorced, in his heart ra was still his wife. He would never allow others to touch her, not even think about her. Mrs. Kirnd has returned from abroad! Isaac was shocked. Why did shee back? It was he who led the guys to force ra to have an abortion. Thinking of this, Cold sweat broke out on Isaacs forehead and flowed down his cheeks. Was the thing happened that year going to be exposed? Seeing Isaacs reaction, Horace frowned and wondered, Whats wrong with you? Nothing. Isaac wiped his sweat from the back of his hand, Im just a little surprised to hear that Mrs. Kirk Miss Hutchinson hase back, when did that happen? You guys have met, I guess? Isaac thought, If they had met, did Mrs. Kirnd mention the kid in front of Mr. Kirnd? Did Mr. Kirnd know what was going on back then? If he knew, what should I do? How am I going to exin? If I told him that I had done these things because my parents were held hostage by Laura, would Mr. Kirnd forgive me? Will Mrs. Kirnd forgive me? Thinking of this, Isaacs heart was full of worry and fear. Then, he breathed a sigh of relief. Mr. Kirnd probably didnt know it yet, or he wouldnt have spoken so calmly now. But how long can this matter be hidden? A while ago, we met a few times. Horace had no doubt about Isaacs words. Take a break, and then do what I asked. Also, her current name is ra Hutchinson. Dont make it wrong. Okay, Ill do it right away. After answering, Isaac left the office in a panic. Horace was focused on the documents. Therefore, he didnt notice anything. Walking out of the office uneasily, Isaac felt that his legs were weak. He kept thinking about how he should exin what happened that year and how he should ask for Horace and ras forgiveness. Over the years, Isaac had been living in guilt. It had been five years, yet whenever he saw a child, he would think of ra crying and begging him not to kill the child in her belly. He couldnt forgive himself. Isaac knew better than everyone how much Horace missed ra and how much he had tolerated Laura. Several times he wanted to tell Horace the truth so that Horace could see the true colors of Laura and chase ra back. But he didnt dare, he never had the courage, he had scruples Isaac! A sharp shout brought Isaac back to reality. He looked back and saw Laura approaching in her wheelchair. Isaac felt like throwing up. She wanted to leave. Over the years, he was never able to avoid Laura. He hated to see this vicious woman. Every time he saw her mention her legs on purpose, pretending to be sad, in order to ask Horace to grant her unreasonable requests, he hated himself for not being able to expose her. Isaac, stand still! Laura sped up and stopped Isaac, Whats wrong with you? You looked like a ghost. Didnt you hear me? How dare you avoid me? You dont want to work in Sre anymore? Believe it or not, Ill ask Horace to fire you right away!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Lauras threat was amusing to Isaac. She thought she mattered to Horace and that he would listen to her? She probably overestimated herself. After scolding Isaac for a while, Laura said, Come with me, I need to talk to you. What? Isaac was momentarily alert. Nothing good would happen when Laura went to him. Why are you so scared? Laura had a disgruntled expression, I dont bite. Well find a quiet ce and have a talk. Chapter 349 I Won’t Let You Escape Isaac hesitated. Laura must have a conspiracy. He didnt want to collude with her anymore. Seeing Isaac standing still, Laura turned back and threatened, What, do you want Horace to know how someone he trusted so much betrayed him and forced his wife away? You said you wouldnt mention it again! Isaac was instantly furious. How despicable was Laura to threaten him with this! She knew very well why he did that in the first ce. Did I? Laura said coldly, I dont remember. Laura Isaac didnt know what to say for a moment. Find a ce with no one around, otherwise I cant guarantee what Ill say to Horace.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Laura had something over Isaac. So, he had to obey and led Laura to a remote, empty conference room. You can tell me now, what do you want? Isaac was a little impatient. But Laura didnt care. She was now full of thoughts about how to destroy rapletely! ra is back. You know it, right? Laura gritted her teeth and said, thinking of ra made her angry. Laura wished she could p her now. You know that too? Hearing ras name, Isaac panicked in an instant. He turned to Laura abruptly. Laura nced at Isaac obliquely, Shouldnt I? If I dont know, are you going to hide from me? Isaac didnt want to argue. What should we do now. Im afraid Mr. Kirnd would find out about the truth very soon. Come on, cant you act like a man? Im not afraid, why are you? Laura looked at the panicked Isaac with disdain, why was he so cowardly? I didnt do the things alone? Dont forget you are also in it. You want to get yourself out of this now! No! If Horace knows about those things, Ill give you away immediately. Is this the time to think about this? Isaac said angrily. Laura was unreasonable. She was still threatening him at this crucial moment. Since you have this time to argue with me, why dont you think about what to do? If Mr. Kirnd knew about it, we wont end up well. Why are you yelling? Laura said, Thats what I came here for. Do you think I enjoy arguing with you? So, whats your n? Taking a deep breath, Isaac tried to suppress his anger as much as possible. They needed a solution at the moment. Seeing Isaac regress, Lauras face eased. Ive thought about it. To keep the secret from Horace, theres only one thing we can do. Whats it? Isaac was anxious. Lauras eyes shed grimly, and she continued, Make sure ra never reconciles with Horace. No, dont let her ever get a chance to meet and talk to Horace. In this case, except for ra, you, and me, no one else would know about it. Itd be better if ra died. In this way, Laura wouldnt have any worries. That was Lauras true voice, but she wasnt stupid to the point to tell Isaac. Listening to Lauras vicious tone, Isaac felt a little flustered. Hadnt she done? Did she want to hurt Mrs. Kirnd even more? Yet Lauras words seemed to be a feasible solution. If Horace and ra never met again, the misunderstanding between them would always be there. No one would know that Isaac lied and that making ra abort the child was not Horaces idea. Thinking of how Horace had been tormented by ras absence over the years, Isaac wanted to punch herself. He had betrayed Horace once before to save his parents; Now, in order to cover up the wrong things he had done, was he going to betray Horace again? Horace trusted him and almost never hid anything from him. Thinking of this, Isaac felt bad. God would punish him, he thought. ra also believed him, so she never suspected that what happened that year was not Horaces idea. Yet what did Isaac do in return for their trust? Seeing that Isaac was lost in thought, with obvious guilt on his face, Laura guessed what he was thinking. He must feel sorry for Horace and ra. She couldnt help butugh in her heart, the person who sussed never cared about tiny issues. No wonder after all these years, Isaac was still just an assistant. How do you think? Laura asked with a sneer while blocking Isaacs retreat. Isaac, if Horace finds out that you had used his identity to lie to ra and ask her to abort her child, what do you think hes gonna do to you? Youve been with him for so many years, so you should also know that once he is enraged. Not only will you lose your job but your future career in the industry is doomed. Have you ever thought about your parents? What will they do? To starve with you? Isaac grabbed his fist fiercely. He had to admit that Laura was right. She pointed out all his worries. Yes, he didnt care about what he would be but he couldnt let his parents live such a miserable life at an old age. What do you want to do to Mrs. Kirnd? Isaac asked grimly. Although he was very worried about his parents, he will not do bad things for Laura if she went too far. Shes not Mrs. Kirnd. ra and Horace had divorced long ago. Do never call her this way! Laura was suddenly furious. Five years! It had been five years! Yet she still couldnt rece ras ce in Horaces heart. Even Isaac thought that ra was Mrs. Kirnd. That title should have belonged to her. Thinking of this, Laura let out a cruel smile, Whether you are ra Selman or ra Hutchinson now, this time, I wont let you escape! Chapter 350 Student Reunion ra had been irritabletely. It was all because of Andre. Andre said that he wont stand with Laura anymore, but he still called ra frequently and asked her out for various reasons. One day, he said that a friends new restaurant opened and he did not want to waste the opportunity to eat for free; The next day, he said he didnt know what birthday gift to give to his mother and asked ra to help pick out the gift. Another day, he said he was going to a friends party and needed a femalepanion What a joke! Would he be short of femalepanions? Over time, ra sensed something was wrong. She thought maybe she had done something wrong to make him misunderstand their rtionship. From then on, ra refused all Andres invitations. She didnt like him and didnt want him to misunderstand. But Andre kept calling. Hearing the phone vibrate, ra ignored it and frowned After a moment of silence, the phone vibrated again. ra grabbed the phone. Didnt I tell you I wont go anywhere? Dont you understand it? Why are you so angry? I havent said anything yet. Unexpectedly, it was not Andre on the other side of the phone, but a very familiar female voice. It was her college friend Sammy. Im sorry Sammy. Im sorry! ra hastily apologized, I didnt know it was you, I thought it was Im so sorry. Well, I know you? Dont worry. I wont take it personally. Sammyughed and quipped, But I was wondering who could make such a gentle girl so pissed? A very annoying person. ra gambled, I dont want to talk about him. Is there anything? The student press club we attended in college wanted to have a party, so they wanted me to ask if you have time? I see, I ra was a little tangled. When she was in college, she got along well with the members of the club at first. But everyone started to judge her behind her back after Ashlee used herself of being a prostitute. They started to iste her. So, she quit the club because she couldnt judge eyes. Until now, she could still remember the ridicule in the eyes of those ssmates and the contempt on their faces. It was a pain in her heart that she would never forget. Sammy, you know, I dont have a very good rtionship with them, and I dont really want to meet them. Its all right. Now everyone knows that you were the victim. They wanted to apologize to you in person, soe. Even if you dont want to see them, what about me? Dont you even want to see me? We havent seen each other in a long time! Sammy sounded likeining a little. As friends for many years, ra couldnt refuse. Okay, Ill be there. But you have to stay with me all the time. I dont want to face them alone. Itll be awkward. No problem! Sammy was pleased, I promise not to leave you. Thinking of the happy look on Sammys face at this time, ra also smiled. After noting down the time and ce of the party, ra chatted with Sammy for a while. They talked about a lot of things, from living abroad to children and to experiences of mothers After talking for more than two hours, the two reluctantly hung up the phone. The next day, ra arrived on time at the venue. It was held at a restaurant right next to their university. She called Sammy in the lobby, and soon ra saw a pretty girl in a red dress running down the second floor. Seeing ra, Sammy was stunned for a second. Then, she gave ra a big hug. ra, I miss you so much! ra hugged her with tears in her eyes. Leaving ras arms, Sammyughed with tears, Looks like all those fast food and calories didnt leave a mark on you. Did you actually go to Korea for a makeover? ra was amused by Sammys words, and while wiping her tears, she said, Alright, it doesnt matter now which country Ive been to. People are waiting. Lets go up. Okay. Nodding in response, Sammy joyfully held ra and went upstairs to the private room. As soon as she entered the room, ra caught everyones attention. Everyone stared at her with disbelief. Was this noble beauty ra, who could only be regarded as pretty in the past?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. What, you guys have forgotten how to speak when you see a beautiful woman? Seeing the amazement in everyones eyes, Sammy also had a feeling of honor and glory. She noticed that ra didnt like being watched like this, so she quickly smiled and spoke to divert peoples attention. Hearing Sammys words, people returned to their senses,ughing and going up to greet ra. ra, its been a long time. You are so beautiful now. Yes, you stunned me. I couldnt recognize you. Youve changed a lot. ra, I heard that you are now Miss Hutchinson? Congrattions. It is my honor to be your ssmate. Dont forget about me. Of course, she wont. ra is not that kind of person! ra had be more supplicated than before. Her responses were moderate. For a while, everyone was impressed by this old ssmate that they had not seen for many years. However, some female ssmates were very disdainful of ra. They said from the corner with disdain. She is just a lucky sparrow. What is there to be proud of? Yea right. She just dressed up like this, wanting to impress us. She is so pretentious. We all know the dirty things she has done before. Someone whispered in agreement. Despite the discordant sound, the private room was in a lively atmosphere. ra behaved like a nobledy. But at this time, someone showed up. Upon seeing the person, ra felt disturbed, Darren! Its such a pleasure to see you. Its been a long time! ra looked up and saw a familiar yet unfamiliar face, suddenly not knowing what to do. Chapter 351 Meeting Darren Again This was the first time that ra had seen Darren ever after she returned. She suddenly feltplicated. Darren hadnt changed much except that he looked more mature now. His dark blue customized suit made him look even more upright. Her aura had be stronger, and more intimidating. At the moment of seeing Darren, ra felt the old-time was rushing toward her. And then, as his face became clearer, the memories slowly spalled like the surface of an old wall. She seemed to have seen herself at college and herself five years ago smiling at the present. It was the simplest and most beautiful rtionship she had. But then she thought of Darrens dilemma. However, all that seemed to have vanished along with Ashlees death. Was this the magic of time? While retaining the original faces of each person, it profoundly changes each person. Darren had changed, and so was her. Now she can smile when she thought about the past and face it. Darren saw ra the moment he came in. He was as amazed as the crowd just now. He couldnt hold back his attachment for her anymore.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. How many times, he woke up from the dream and stepped into the darkness. ras figure was still imprinted in his mind. Her image at school, as well as at work. But his consciousness told him that she was no longer here with him. She was no longer his. Seeing her was already a blessing, let alone touching. Five yearster, after such a long time, she finally stood in front of him alive again. She was no longer an illusion. She would no longer disappear. Taking a step straight toward ra, Darren felt that his heart was beating uncontrobly. Was it as excited as him to see her again? However, his ssmates came to him at this time and stood between him and ra. He could only greet them one by one. Darren didnt know what he was talking about. He felt that his body and soul were separated at this moment. His body was greeting people, but her soul had flown to ra, looking greedily at the person whom he missed day and night. He wanted to go over and asked ra how she had been doing. Finishing the greetings, Darren couldnt wait to meet his soul. ra was a little flustered to see Darrening toward her, she wasnt mentally ready to meet him. She avoided looking at him subconsciously, yet finally, chose to face him. Theyll need to face each other sooner orter. ra was no longer the cowardly girl she was then, she had to learn to face everything. Its been a while. Staring into ras eyes, Darren whispered as if afraid that a slight noise would scare her away. God knows why, his heart was racing but now in front of her, he calmed down. He spoke like they had separated only yesterday. Yes, its been a long time. ra replied, with a slight smile, How have you been all these years? What about you? Are you alright? Darren asked rhetorically without answering. He looked concerned. Yes, couldnt be better. Feeling that the atmosphere was somewhat weird, ra made a joke. Is it? Darren smiled wryly, not knowing whether to be happy or sad, Im d. He decided to bury his thought deep in his heart. There was no need to bother her with it. Nodding, ra responded slightly awkwardly. She didnt know. After all, Darren was special, she couldnt be too courteous. Darren didnt speak either. The two fell silent for a brief moment. Then, Darren eased up and broke the embarrassment. Would you like to go out for a walk? Darren suggested, Its too noisy here, lets take a walk on the campus. I havente back for a long time. I was wondering if anything has changed. Well ra hesitated, she and Darren used to be lovers after all. She was afraid people would judge if they went out alone. Were still friends now, arent we? Perhaps guessing ras concerns, Darren said. ra thought she had thought too much. Well, I have to tell Sammy, wait a minute. ra turned Sammy to the side. Hearing what ra said, Sammy took ras hand and shook her head slightly at her. Its all right, Ill be back soon. Patting Sammys hand, ra promised that she would be careful. ra insisted. Sammy had to agree to let her go. She wasnt worried about ras safety; Darren wasnt a bad person in her heart. But the students present all knew that ra and Darren used to be in love. If they saw them go out, they would gossip. As expected, after ra and Darren left, people started to gossip. Isnt ra married? Why did she go out with her ex-boyfriend? Is she trying to cheat? You need to update your information, she divorced five years ago. I dont think she is cheating. She is just going back to her old lover. Darren isnt married right now, right? Would he like a divorced woman? Enough, they are just taking a walk. Do you have to be so mean? Also, she is divorced, so what? Is it against thew? Sammy eximed. She couldnt stand the sarcasm. The people who were gossiping all looked at Sammy with shame and anger. Sammy red back. They dared to gossip no more. Outside, ra and Darren walked to the school yground. Being there again, they became kind of emotional. Remember this ce? We used to jog here. Once, we met a girl confessing to her crush, but Halfway through, Darren couldnt help butugh. It was really funny. raughed too when she heard it, How could I forget? I remember that the girl was wearing a wedding dress, but when she finished her confession and nervously waited for the boys response, she found that her dress was lit by the candles around her. She didnt even notice it. I remember the boy The two men smiled and looked at each other without saying anything else. After a moment of silence, Darren turned to ra and asked, ra, are you still in contact with Horace? Chapter 352 Was It So Simple? Hearing Horaces name, ras face was a little ugly, and her voice suddenly cooled down, No. Not since a long time ago. Why do you ask? I didnt anticipate that you would be separated. What happened? Can you tell me? Why do you want to know this? ra stepped aside a little and asked warily. She thought that maybe Darren asked her out for other reasons. Maybe it was not just for a walk. He inquired about what happened back then. Did he know about the existence of Neo? Even though he didnt get along with Horace, they were both Kirnd, could he ra couldnt help but get worried. Shes not sensitive, except when it came to Neo. Seeing ras defensive look and posture, Darren felt very hurt. It turned out that there was no trust between them now. He was asking out of curiosity yet she was so vignt. How ironic! ra, dont you believe at all? Am I a despicable person in your heart Darren sounded upset. Hearing this, ra felt sorry. Yea, after not seeing her for so many years, Darren was just caring about her. Why did she behave like a hedgehog? Darren couldnt hurt her the way Laura did. I dont mean that, I just want to know why you suddenly asked me and Horace, I trust you, I ra wanted to exin, but she failed. In the end, she apologized, Darren, Im sorry, I shouldnt have overreacted, I just She was just too scared of being deceived. Laura had set so many traps for her and waited for her to step in. She learned her lessons in a harsh way. Now, she was smarter, yet she had a trust issue. Seeing the apology in ras eyes, Darren was relieved. At the same time, he thought to himself, She is right to be vignt; otherwise, she would suffer a lot over the years.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Its okay. Darren gave ra a reassuring look, Dont worry, Ive given up on you, and I wont try to destroy the rtionship between you and Horace. In fact, I hope you guys can get along well. In the past, he always felt that Horace and ra were not together because of love, so he tried to get her back. But he saw Horaces dedication to ra five years ago and knew that Horace loved her very much. Maybe Horace was her true love, the person who could bring her true happiness. In that case, he was willing to bless them, as long as ra was happy. And ra lowered her head when she heard Darrens words. After a long time, she muffled with sadness, It will never happen. Why? Darren didnt understand why ra said it so decisively. What happened back then? Why did you leave him all of a sudden? Sitting in a ce that was once very familiar, facing the anxious questioning of her previous lover, ra felt back in college. Darren was still the person she trusted with all her heart. Perhaps it was because the situation was too reminiscent, ras grievances for so many years flooded in instantly, and for the first time, she had the urge to be heard. I was pregnant five years ago. Horace suspected that it wasnt his child, so he forced me to have an abortion. I refused, and he sent people ra told Darren about how Horace sent people to force her to have an abortion five years ago. Speaking of this, ras eyes went wet. Listening to ras mournful cry, Darren couldnt help frowning. He knew that it might make ra sadder but, in the end, he couldnt hold back the question. Why did Horace think the child was not his? Thinking that Sean, Darrens father was also involved in the kidnapping, ra said, Laura kidnapped me and found someone to rape me, fortunately, Logan saved me in time and she failed. I dont know what she said to Horace, but Horace firmly believed that the child was not his, so he refused to ept it. Even so, he shouldnt force you to have an abortion, its too much! Darren was very angry; ra didnt do anything wrong. Why should she take this? Listening to Darrens words, ra was even more disappointed in Horace. Darren could understand herself at the time, why couldnt Horace? She couldnt forgive him. So, what happened to that kid? Darren asked cautiously, lest he touched another of ras wounds. The kid ra hesitated and decided not to tell Darren the truth. The fewer people know about Neo, the better. Although Logan rushed to the hospital in time to save me, I lost the child ra choked up a little. Although she was lying, her sad feelings were true. Im sorry, ra, Im sorry. I didnt mean to make you sad. Seeing ras tears falling again, Darren said with distress. He didnt dare to wipe her tears lest ra felt offended. So, he could only stay still, feeling a little overwhelmed. Its okay, its not your fault. ra wiped her tears with the back of her hand and forced a smile at Darren. But looking at the corners of her mouth that contained pain, Darren would rather she could cry. It broke his heart to know what ra had gone through. He didnt know how tofort ra and ease her pain. He could only pat her shoulder with his hand. Thinking of ras words over and over in his mind, Darren felt there was something wrong. Turning to look at ra, who had almost calmed down, he asked, ra, do you really think it was so simple? Chapter 353 The Person She Once Loved Darren never liked Horace, but he knew him well. Horace was an obnoxious man, but he was a man of integrity. Darren didnt believe that Horace would force ra to abort. As a man, Darren knew how much a man can tolerate the woman he loved. When ra was kidnapped by Ashlee, Horace would sacrifice his life to save her. In Horaces mind, ra must have been important. Horace forced her to have an abortion? That didnt make sense. And, as an outsider, his intuition tells him that there was another story Hearing Darrens words, ra paused, What do you mean by that? Sean was Darrens father after all, did he know something she didnt know? I cant say for sure. I just dont think Horace is that kind of person. Darren looked a little serious, And if you think about it, Laura had framed you with a video in the caf, maybe it was her trick again this time to make you and Horace misunderstand each other, no? Darren didnt want to speak for Horace. Yet he had now given up on ra, he wished her to be happy instead of indulging in resentment. ra thought of what Darren had said. Was it possible to be true? Was it Lauras trick again? Was Horace innocent? ra, have you talked to Horace about it after you returned? Maybe there is some misunderstanding between you. Darren then asked. His words also increase the doubts in ras heart. Since returning, she didnt seem to have a talk with Horace. Every time he wanted to talk, she got angry. The conversation always ended in displeasure. She had never paid attention to what he said. Was it really Lauras trick? Looking back now, ra was convinced that Horace did it. But she hadnt questioned him in person. Yet it was Isaac who took her to the hospital for the abortion. Without Horaces orders, how could Isaac have done such a thing? Isaac was Horaces assistant. Everyone could betray Horace but him. ra was confused. She felt a terrible headache. What was going on back then? She needed to talk with Horace. If there was any misunderstanding, she couldnt imagine what she had missed for so many years. I know, Ill find time to talk to him, Darren. Thanks for the reminder. ra sincerely thanked Darren. It can be seen that Darren was different from her father Sean. He was at least sincere to her. Dont mention it. Darren smiled back. Then, he thought of something, and the smile on his face was quickly reced by embarrassment, ra, there is one more thing. I dont know if I should tell you. What? ra looked at Darren in disbelief. Was there something she didnt know? Darren weighed the pros and cons in his mind. It was about his father, he couldnt say it casually, but ra had a right to know about it. Gritting his teeth, Darren finally opened his mouth, Five years ago, before you went abroad, I once heard my father at home calling someone, and I vaguely heard him mention your name. I didnt care at the time, so I didnt tell you. Now that I think about it, it was the exact time when you were forced to have an abortion. So, I was thinking, maybe my dad and Laura worked together to separate you and Horace with misunderstanding. Although he didnt want to think of his father like that, Darren knew Sean too well. Sean was totally capable of doing such a thing, he had framed ra with Ashlee before. This time, there was a great possibility that he would join forces with Laura to frame her again. Hearing Darrens words, ra looked ugly. She didnt speak. She didnt suspect Darren. Since Sean could kidnap her with Laura, he would do other things to frame her. She just couldnt understand why they had to hurt her again and over again? She had never offended them. ra, if this has something to do with my dad, I apologize on behalf of him. Im sorry, he Darren felt ashamed. But before he could finish speaking, ra stopped him. Darren, you dont have to say sorry to me. Its not your fault. Your dad is your dad, and youre you. Nothing would change our friendship. Also, thank you for telling me this. After saying that, ra looked at him gratefully. He had told her about the ugly things his father had done. It seemed that Darren was genuinely concerned about her. Darren, I remember that you dont get along well with Horace, why did you help him? ra asked with some doubt. I didnt help him. I was trying to help you. Darrens eyes were sincere, I want you to be happy. Thats it. ra was moved. Although she knew she wont be with Darren anymore, she felt d that she fell in love with the wrong person. Her precious first love was devoted to someone who deserved it. Both of them stopped talking, silent but not embarrassed. ra felt warm. It had nothing to do with love but still touched her. That was so good They once loved and hated each other, and now, they became like this. Maybe that was the best ending, right? Unlike her and Horace, who loved each other but, in the end, became enemies. It was getting dark. ra and Darren got up and left the campus and returned to the restaurant to have dinner with people. Unexpectedly, at the entrance, ra caught a glimpse of a car that looked very familiar parking in front of the restaurant.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The moment she saw the car, ra felt her blood was frozen. She stopped walking. Chapter 354 Horace’s Anger It was Horaces car. What a coincidence! ra sighed in her heart. She met him even at a student reunion. Were they really connected somehow? ra nned to ignore him, but thinking about the conversation with Darren just now, she was afraid that there was some misunderstanding between them. She was going to ask Horace in person today if he had ordered Isaac to force her to the hospital to have an abortion. Whatever the answer was, she had to hear it from Horace in person. She was mentally prepared. Thinking of this, she stood still. The car had just stopped. ra knew that Horace was inside now. He would see her as soon as he got out. What was the truth? Did she misunderstand Horace? Soon, she would know. She was suddenly a little nervous. Darren naturally recognized Horaces car. Seeing that ra had no intention of avoiding it, he stood with her. The door opened. Horace saw ra standing in front of him immediately. He subconsciously smiled, but it froze when he saw the man standing beside her. Darren! How could she be with Darren at the entrance of a hotel? What were the two of them doing here? This time, ra didnt walk away as before but instead stood there waiting for him. Horace was even angrier. If ra was standing there alone, he would have been overjoyed. But Darren was standing by her side, which changed everything. Is ra showing him that she was very popr? First, it was Andre, now Darren, who would be the next? How many men did she have? In the past, Horace would have trusted ra. But now, years of separation have made his strong possessiveness more sensitive. Unable to control his anger, Horace walked toward ra. She was his. He couldnt stand the other men standing by her side! Seeing Horace walk toward her, ras heart was beating faster and faster. She was afraid that there was really some misunderstanding between them, she was afraid that her mental preparation was not enough. She was afraid that she would not be able to bear the oue But no matter how scared, ra still didnt move. She watched nervously as Horace approached. I need to talk to you She spoke with a gentle tone, which was rare. Yet before she could finish speaking, ra felt a domineering force on her wrist, which dragged her away. Before she could react, Darren grabbed her other wrist almost out of instinct, trying to rescue her from Horaces hand. Pulled by two forces at the same time, ra felt her body was about to be torn apart. Let her go! Horace said to Darren coldly. There were fires in his eyes. After separating for so many years, were they trying to be together again? Would ra ept anyone but him? You are the one who should let her go! Darren refused to let go. He had just spoken for Horace in front of ra, yet that was how Horace treated him. Neither of the two men was willing to let go. ra was ignored. You both let go! ra shouted. It was painful. Let go! It freaking hurts!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Hearing ra crying out in pain, Darren quickly let go of his hand. Horace also rxed his strength but did not let go of ra. ra threw herself away from Horace with great force, What the hell is wrong with you? Me? What are you and Darren doing at the hotel? Horace asked ra in a loud voice. He couldnt suppress his anger. Horace, its not what you think. ra and I are just Seeing that Horace had misunderstood the situation, Darren exined immediately. Shut up! Horace looked at Darren coldly, Dont forget, Im your uncle. What are you doing in the hotel with your aunt-inw? Hearing Horaces words, Darren was also angry. Just as he was about to argue, ra spoke, sounding angry, at the same time, kind of shy. Horace, what do you mean by that? exin! Aunt-inw? We have divorced! You couldnt wait to get rid of me, right? Horace sneered, Youve indeed changed from five years ago. First, it was Andre Hansen, and now Darren. Youre such a master in seducing men now. Horace, you bastard, stop this nonsense! Hearing Horaces words, ashamed or angered, ras face turned red. Nonsense? What are you doing with Darren at the hotel? Its none of your business. ra wasnt in the mood to exin. She was angry. She couldnt argue. We are divorced. Its my freedom to be with anyone anywhere. Who are you to control me? She thought that she might have misunderstood Horace. She stood there waiting for him, trying to find out if he made the order, but now it seemed unnecessary. ra couldnt help butugh at herself in her heart, when she saw Horace just now, she had a vague expectation that turned out to be ridiculous. What she was hoping for? She had seen what kind of person he was five years ago, no? Just seeing Darren with her, Horace insulted her so badly. It was very likely that he ordered Isaac to do the thing when he thought the baby might not be his. Horace, listen, I have nothing to do with you, stay away from my business in the future! After shouting these words to Horace angrily, ra turned back and entered the hotel door. She didnt want to see Horace anymore. Chapter 355 Editor-in-Chief Seeing this, Darren did not exin more to Horace. He followed ra in. Being scolded by Horace for no reason, Darren felt bad. Horace looked at ras back, heartbroken. And what ra just said got right on his nerves. It turned out that now in her heart, he was an irrelevant person. She could argue with him in public for the sake of Darren! That was just marvelous, wasnt it? Horaces eyes zed with fury. Seeing Horace and ra arguing, Isaac, who was not far behind, felt even more guilty. Horace and ra were so in love. He had never seen them arguing like this. It was all his fault, and if it werent for him, how could such a loving couple end up like this? They had be enemies. Tormented by remorse, Isaac knew that his one word could bring Horace and ra back to peace, but he didnt have the courage to tell Horace the truth about what had happened. Lauras words were deeply imprinted in his mind. Job, career, future, fame, and parents He couldnt just ignore it all. Apologizing over and over again in his heart was the only thing he could do at this point. Isaac knew that no one would forgive him, not even himself. After returning to the party, ra wasnt in the mood to socialize anymore. After saying goodbye to Sammy and Darren, she wanted to leave. ra, why did you leave so early? The party had just begun. Hearing that ra was leaving, Sammy was unhappy. It wasnt easy to persuade ra toe. They hadnt even talked much, how could she just leave? Sammy, Im really not in the mood to stay any longer now. We can hang out alone some dayster, okay? What happened? You were fine before going out with Darren. But now you are in a bad mood. Sammy looked anxious, Tell me, did Darren bully you? If he dares to bully you, I wont let go of him. No, its not his fault. ra hurriedly pulled Sammy, who was going to find Darren, I dont want to exin now. Dont ask, okay? Seeing the embarrassment on ras face, Sammy felt heartache. Okay, Im not going to force you to speak. ra nodded gratefully and then left in a hurry. She returned to Hutchinsons House. Neo had fallen asleep. She threw herself on her big bed after returning to her room. Thinking about the scene with Horace today, ra only felt heartache.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. A master in seducing men? She couldnt help but sneer, it turned out that in his eyes, she was such a whore. While secretly being sad, ra suddenly heard a knock at the door. ra, are you back? I have something to tell you. It was Logans voice. ra hurriedly rubbed her eyes, got out of bed, and opened the door. Logan, whats it? Why didnt you go to work today? She thought Logan wasnt home. Wat happened? Did you just cry? Looking at ras red eyes, Logan asked with a frown. Nothing. I was looking at the picture of Neo and remembered the past. Im okay. Dont worry. Casually making up a reason, ra smiled. She didnt want to distract Logan with her stuff anymore. He was tired enough these days. Dont think about the past. Logan did not doubt ras words. He patted her on the shoulder tofort her, and the anger on his face was gradually reced by concerns. ra smiled and nodded, Logan, what did you want to tell me? You got the job you applied for. The head of the magazine you worked with before called and said you could go back to work tomorrow. Really? ra smiled genuinely. In fact, she had never forgotten her beloved journalism. She had studied it abroad, and after graduation, she got an internship at a well-known newspaper office in the US. Some time ago she mentioned to Logan that she wasnt very interested in working at Hutchinson Corp, and if possible, she wished she could go back to GLAM. She thought Logan would object and stop her, yet he was very supportive of her decision, saying that he would take care of Hutchinson Corp and she could do the work she liked. Not only that, but Logan also volunteered to help her submit her resume to GLAM. Of course, its true, I told you long ago that your qualifications are very good, and not hiring you is their loss. There was some pride in Logans tone. Also, you are not going back this time as an ordinary employee as before, but as the editor-in-chief. Editor-in-chief! ra was shocked, How is this possible? Logan, I Whats going on? ra was a little confused about the situation. I applied for this position for you, and with your talent, I feel like you are condescending to this position. This was sort of a surprise that Logan prepared for ra. Seeing that it had achieved the effect he wanted, Logan sincerely felt happy. Thank you, Logan ra hugged Logan happily, but then she came up with another question. Logan, isnt Darren the editor-in-chief of GLAM? Why did they recruit another one? When I submit your resume, I heard that the former editor-in-chief had left, so I thought of applying for this position for you. Dont worry, I didnt use mywork, its all based on your ability. Also, the head of GLAM knows that youve worked there before and was an excellent employee, so you can skip the interview and go straight to work. Logan looked at ra with affection written all over his face. In his heart, his sister, of course, was the best! Chapter 356 Back to GLAM Although ra was curious about why Darren left, she was full of joy now. Thinking of Stephanie, Sarah, and those colleagues in GLAM, she couldnt wait to go to work immediately. In the afternoon, ra didnt want to be trapped in the displeasure caused by the alumni gathering in her room anymore, so she went to the mall with Logan. After choosing a few clothes for herself to wear at work, ra put them on and waited for Logansment with full expectation. Logan nodded all the way, with a bright smile on his face. During five years, it was the first time he saw ra so happy. It seemed that the decision to let her go back to work in GLAM was right. Nothing was more important than her happiness. After choosing clothes for herself, ra also chose some for Logan. Logan didnt want to disappoint her because ra hadnt got much to be happy about. Then he tried on these clothes to show her one by one. Looking at Logan standing in front of her, who was so handsome, ra couldnt help sighing with feeling. Why did a normal shirt just look so amazingly good on him? The shop assistant next to her blushed like an apple when she saw him. But then ra felt confused. Her brother was so excellent in terms of every espect, but why hadnt she seen her sister-inw yet? She didnt know what kind of girl he liked. She hadnt seen a girl with him for many years. Seeing that the shirt fit him very much, ra happily let the shop assistant wrap it up. Although Logan paid it in the end, ra didnt feel guilty at all. Who let her brother earn more than her? The next day, ra specially wore a ck-and-white womens suit for work. She was handsome with feminine and looked clean and pleasing to the eye. Just as she was happily driving to GLAM, she didnt know that the people in GLAM were talking about her at that time. Everyone talked about the information they had found, and they were extremely curious about the new editor-in-chief. Hey, I heard its a beautiful woman, but I dont know her temper. I hope its not too bad. A male colleague said with excitement mixed with anxiety. Its said that she once worked in V. J. You know how hard is it to nail a job there! Yes, I dont know what kind of family background she is from. Shees to be the editor-in-chief. Im sure she isnt the child of an ordinary family. Who knows the authenticity of these experiences abroad? Maybe she just made it all up. Who doesnt boast about himself outside now? Its fools gold. We dont know whether shes reaaly qualified. It was Diane Kirby who said the envious words. Because Darrens resignation left her an opportunity for promotion, she also applied for the position of editor-in-chief. She thought the position was destined to be hers, but something unexpected happened. No one dared to echo Dianes words. Who knew what kind of character the new editor-in-chief was? What if she lost her temper to punish them after knowing that Diane said so behind her back? They didnt want to offend her when they hadnt even met her. Diane hissed them a group of cowards in her heart when she saw that everyone gave her the run-around to not echo. No matter who the editor-in-chief is, we just need to work hard. Sarah didnt join the discussion. It was the same for her to let whoever be editor in chief. Anyway, it wasnt her turn. We cant say so. Its still important for us to have a good leader who is discriminating in our rewards and punishments, otherwise, we will have less fun in our work. Working hard is right, but we will be promising after following the right people, right? Stephanie, sitting next to Sarah, said impartially. Yes. Sarah nodded, I hope a new editor-in-chief is a sensible person. Standing outside GLAM, ra felt her heart had not to beat so hard for a long time. She was very familiar with everything here. Although the city had changed a lot within five years, the surrounding architectures of GLAM had maintained pretty much the same, without obvious change, which made ra more excited. After a long sigh of relief, ra walked into GLAM, wondering whether the colleagues who had worked together before were still there or not and how everyone was doing now. Cl ra! Seeing ra at the door of GLAM, Sarah suddenly stood up, and then there was amotion and someone screamed in ecstasy. ra is it you! Rushing in front of ra, Sarah hesitated and dared not reach out to hold her. Was she ra? She was so beautiful now! Its me. With a smile, ra reached out to hug Sarah. Im back. Are you okay? Its you, ra. Why did you leave without saying anything at the beginning? I miss you so much these years. Sarah couldnt help crying as she spoke, which made ra coax her into a hurry. Seeing the interaction between ra and Sarah, the senior staff of GLAM was all shocked when they saw ra just now. New employees who had not met ra were standing to watch, not knowing what the situation was. ra, are you the new editor in chief? An employee finally reacted and asked suspiciously. Hearing what he said, everyone suddenly became quiet with different looks on their face, waiting for ras answer. Yep. ra smiled and nodded. I hope you can go easy on me in the future. Everyone looked at each other, some of them didnt react-This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Once she was the most ordinary employee, how did she be the editor-in-chief in just five years? It was a great chance for her! After she admitted, some people were really happy and some were worried. Not to mention these employees who didnt know ra before, those colleagues who had worked with ra were all trying to recall whether they had offended her before at this time. They hoped she wouldnt have difficulty with them in the future. ra didnt expect everyone to think that. Considering that some employees didnt know her, she made a brief self-introduction. It was something like I really appreciate for everyones support and efforts, stuff like that, but she especially emphasized her current name ra Hutchinson. Well, she was ra Hutchinson now, not ra Selman. This should be remembered not only by herself but also by the people around her. People in GLAM were so keen on this kind of thing that they quickly thought of news that had caused a sensation in City Stratmont before. The real identity of ra Selman was a member of the Hutchinson family. For a moment, everyone looked at her with a strange look and awe. No matter how it used to be, they wouldnt be in the same status in the future. Even if Diane was reluctant and jealous, she dared not have any objection to ras current identity. She walked up to her with a fake smile, stretched out her hand, and said, Wee back, ra, you look even prettier. Chapter 357 Sean’s Exclusive Interview Knowing that Diane was not sincere, ra still held her hand and smiled back, Thank you. I hope we can get along well in the future. Seeing the two irreconcble people shaking hands andughing, the people in GLAM understood one thing: the person standing in front of them now was not ra Selman because she would never done these formalities before. They didnt know whether this change was good or bad. Everyone felt a little uneasy. After a week of familiarity, ras work had finally gotten on track. She started a new column of celebrity interviews, hoping to boost the sales of GLAM with the help of the celebrity effect. Although the idea was great, it was still difficult to operate in practice. If they invited a big star, the cost would be too far from the advance payment of GLAM. But if they invited someone who was not well-known enough, it wouldnt be of much help to the sales of their magazine. After discussion, ra decided to focus on the sessful people in the business circle of Stratmont. Such gimmicks as business elites will certainly attract the peoples attention, not to mention the business elites who were quite famous in this city and can be often seen. They believed that people were actually quite curious about these elites. Moreover, to enhance the poprity and corporate image, it would be easier to interview these people than those famous stars. Now that the scope has been determined, lets rmend several people respectively. We can also discuss it and determine the final candidate. ra said. After she said, everyone was lost in thought, who were screening the right candidates in their minds. Editor in chief, I thought of one. A girl who just joined GLAM raised her hand. ra smiled and replied, Please tell us. Everyone should have heard of Sean Kirnd. Recently, he developed a newnd, which is said to build thergest hotel in Stratmont. This matter is very hot on the Inte recently, and everyone is paying attention to it, so I think he meets our requirements. The more the girl talked, the more excited she became. She felt that the candidate she rmended was suitable. But no one agreed, and some senior employees even looked at the girl sympathetically. Of course they had thought of Sean Kirnd. If he was really suitable, they would have mentioned him already Apart from anything else, the editor-in-chief wouldnt agree due to their rtionship. She might even scold them for that ra tightened her body at the moment she heard the name, Sean, squeezing her fingertips into her palm. If it werent for him and Laura colluding together, she wouldnt have been forced to say abroad five years, and moreover, she nearly lost Neo. She must revenge!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Thinking of this, ra made a n in her heart. She sneered. This time she must take Sean by surprise. He is a good candidate. Okay. ra tried to calm down. Hearing that ra agreed, everyone was surprised. That was it? No scolding, no re? ra continued with a smile, Ill do this interview by myself. Everyone was stunned. ra smiled bitterly when she saw them acting like this. No wonder everyone was so surprised. After all, her rtionship with Sean was quiteplicated. Although they had now divorced, there was an indisputable fact that she once married Horace. And Sean was Horaces brother. Now ra was going to interview Sean in person, wouldnt she feel embarrassed? ra could guess why everyone was talking about their decision. But she couldnt stop everyone from talking. And after so many things, this kind of discussion was nothing to her. ra, Id better go to Seans interview. I promise Ill win the interview right. Sarah looked at ra anxiously. It was not that she wanted to take the credit. She was worried that ra would be moved by seeing Sean again and think of that unhappy past. Its okay. ra smiled gratefully at Sarah, Dont worry about me. Gently knocking on the table to mention everyone to be quiet, ra raised her voice to say, Everyone, be quiet, thats it, and I will interview Sean. But there are some things you need to help investigate, and the results of the investigation are very important for this interview. After hearing what she said, everyone was full of doubts. What should be investigated? ra then said with a severe countenance, Before the interview, we need to make an in-depth investigation of Seans ongoing project to see if there is anything dodgy hidden behind it. Only by knowing what others dont know, can our interview be more intriguing and attract the attention of the audience. Hearing her words, everyone nodded. It was true. Next, after they discussed determining several other candidates, ra announced the adjournment of the meeting. However, she asked Sarah, Stephanie and some trustworthy people to stay and left the investigation of Seans project to them, repeatedly telling them to be careful and follow closely. Seeing that ra valued this interview so much, they also gave an absolute assurance to agree. In the next week, ra had been very busy, and she couldnt even squeeze out the time to send Neo to school. When they were eating in the morning, Neo was stillining that his mother had not yed with him for a long time. Hearing hein, ra felt guilty and could only hug her son dearly to say that she would take him out to y for two days after this busy time. Neo just agreed with a small pout wrongfully, which made ra distressed. But she couldnt help it now. The investigation about Sean had not made progress yet, so she was getting anxious. She had to work overtime. Two dayster, things still werent picking up. ra was so angry that she even wanted to curse. She didnt believe that Sean didnt make a harsh of it, but why couldnt she find out something? When ra almost gave up hope, Sarahs call finally brought her good news. After answering the phone, ra heard Sarahs happy voice, ra, good news, what you asked us to investigate before finally falls into ce! Chapter 358 Ask Andre for Help Really! ras face shed a smile, and her voice sounded joyful. What have you found? Send them to me quickly! Ding, there was a file sent to ras email address. When ra clicked to open the document and looked at the contents carefully, her eyes were full of excitement: Sean, I finally caught your cloven hoof. This time I would see what tricks you could y! ra, although we have found clues, we have not found specific evidence to prove this, so Im afraid we cant do anything to Sean now. Speaking of this, Sarah lowed her voice. It was frustrating to know that the viin had done evil, but couldnt do anything with him. What should I do? ra sounded anxious. Do you have a way to collect relevant evidence now? Its not impossible, but quite tricky. And now the most important thing is that we dont have professionals who know thew well to consult. If there are professionals in this field who can guide and help us collect relevant evidence, it must be much simpler. Sarah said in embarrassment. OK, Ill contact a reliablewyer. Dont rx your vignce and continue to investigate Sean to see if there are other things. ra enjoined. I know, ra, dont worry, we will never let you down! Sarah sounded confident. ra couldnt set her mind at rest, Remember, safety is the first thing. Once you find any danger, you must get out of it immediately. Your safety is much more important than this. Dont worry, ra, nothing will go wrong. After telling Sarah a few words, ra hung up. Lawyer,wyer ra felt troubled. How could she know anywyer, let alone a trustworthyyer? But now she didnt dare to find a randomwyer for that. What should she do? Inadvertently ncing at her mobile phone at the side, ra suddenly thought of a person, Andre Hansen! Maybe he could help her. She remembered Andre had mentioned before that he was awyer and seemed to be an aplished one. But at that time, she wasnt really paying attention. Unexpectedly, it was of great use now. ra was a little hesitant because she didnt know whether she could trust Andre. After all, he was Lauras ssmate. And he got close to her because of Laura. Could she trust him on this matter? But if she didnt believe Andre, there seemed to be no better way. Thinking of the Andres sincere eyes When he said he would make friends with her that day, after a while, ra still chose to believe Andre. Now that she had made the decision, ra wouldnt dy any longer. She immediately called Andre to invite him out for dinner. When had Andre received ras call to invite him to dinner? He was so happy immediately. Originally, he was thinking about whether he should leave the phone ringing there, to show ra that it was in fact not that easy to make an appointment with him. But after thinking about the consequences of doing so, Andre gave up the idea instantly. It was very likely that ra would hang up directly and wouldnt pay attention to him for a long time, so he should not ask for trouble. Moreover, when ra was willing to take the initiative to call him, there must be something important to discuss with him. It was better not to dy her affairs. Thinking of this, Andre immediately agreed. After hanging up, he drove straight to the ce. ra! After arriving at the appointed restaurant, Andre saw ra sitting by the window at a nce. He walked quickly and sat opposite her happily. You rarely invite me to dinner. You miss me too, dont you? Have you found that Im actually a nice choice? Andre greeted her with jokes, but ra was not in the mood to listen to that at this time. Andre, I asked you out today because I need your help. She said directly. OK, I promise you. Andre continued to smile. ra couldnt help frowning, Andre, Im not kidding. I need your help. Im not kidding too. Andreughed, Im willing to help you, no matter what it is. ra was speechless for a moment. She couldnt tell whether it was true or to make her happy. After a moment of silence, she asked, Do you always use this to make girls happy? The smile on Andres face froze. Did she even think this was his means of flirting with girls? Although he always knew how to make girls happy, he had never promised anything to the others, because he couldnt guarantee that he could do anything for a woman unconditionally. And those women with him before were best at being greedy anyway. ra was different. He knew that ra was different from him now. This was an unspeakable feeling, and he was willing to pay for her. But she was unwilling to believe his words. Was this retribution? Andre remembered what ra had said when she mocked him. Andre tried to calm down with a wry smile on his heart, ra, what I said is the truth. I never make girls happy with such words. Im willing to help you do anything. Andres seriousness made ra a little surprised. What did he mean by saying so?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Seeing that ra didnt speak, Andre also realized that his words might have frightened her. It seemed that things couldnt be urgent, and he had to take his time. Otherwise, he would scare her away. If so, whom would he weep out to? ra, I mean, were still friends, arent we? Do you forget what you promised mest time? Andre could only use this as an excuse, Since we are friends, shouldnt we help each other? Hearing what Andre said, ra breathed a sigh of relief. Well, she thought The idea that popped up to her just now also startled her. Seeing ras rxed expression, Andre only felt a burst of bitterness in his heart, but he didnt show it. Then he smiled and said, Now you can say it, whats the matter? ra looked at Andre and still hesitated. I want to make it clear to you in advance that, if you help me, it may offend Sean Kirnd. In this case, are you still willing to help me? Yes. Andre nodded seriously, and he couldnt help worrying. It seemed that it was not a trifle this time, What happened? Chapter 359 Hide Neo Hearing that Andre agreed without hesitation, ra couldnt help feeling grateful. At the same time, she felt a little guilty that she was just considering whether to believe him. Taking out her mobile phone, ra showed the information sent by Sarah to Andre, I want to ask you to help me find the evidence about this matter. OK. Looking at the information disyed on the mobile phone carefully, Andre directly agreed without raising his head and didnt even ask her the reason. ra was ready to exin to Andre, but she didnt expect that he wouldnt ask. This made ra feel even more ashamed and deepened her trust in Andre. It had been about ten days since Andre promised to help her collect evidence, but he had never contacted her. After all, it was asking for someone to help. ra was also embarrassed to urge, so she could only wait for the news from Andre anxiously. That day, Andre finally called ra, saying that he had found evidence of Sean. Really? ra was so happy that she wanted to shout. Finally, she found the evidence, and could punish that bastard Sean! Well, and the evidence is sufficient. If you want, its enough for him to spend a few years in prison. Andre seemed to be infected by ras happy mood, and his tone was also full of joy. Thank you, Andre. ra said gratefully, Where are you now? Ill drive to you right away. Id better go to you. I dont feel at ease about your driving by yourself. Andre said, Well meetter at the teahouse next to yourpany. Ill call you when I arrive. OK. Excitedly, ra hung up and set out for the teahouse right away. When Andre arrived, he saw ra sitting in the teahouse waiting for him. At this time, a cup of hot tea was put in front of her, and the steam slightly blurred her face. If one ignored the anxiety on her face, she looked very gentle and calm. Looking at ra like this, Andre felt that the fatigue caused by continuous work in recent days faded away at this moment. Thinking that the news he brought would make her rx and smile, Andre couldnt help but feel happy. Andre strode to ra and sat down, handing the data in his hand directly to her. Its all here. Open it and have a look. After receiving the document bag handed by Andre, ra nced at him gratefully, and then hurriedly took out the paper in it to read it carefully. The more ra looked, the more excited she was. With these, she was not afraid that there was no bargaining chip with Sean. Andre, thank you so much. Tell me what kind of gift you want. After putting the document back into the file bag, ra looked at Andre happily. Is anything OK? Andre asked jokingly, but he didnt expect ra to be vignt because of this sentence. As long as it is within a reasonable range, I will try my best to do it. When Andre heard the words, he felt bitter in his throat. Reasonable, try her best, turned out she still had so many limits for him. But thinking of ras previous attitude towards him, Andre rekindled hope. It was much better now, wasnt it? He had to take it slowly and could not rush it. Why are you so serious? Im kidding. Andre said with a smile, We are friends. Of course I should help you. You dont have to thank me. Hearing what Andre said, ra also eased, I really appreciate it. If you need my help in the future, just say it. Sure, definitely. Andre responded with a smile, and then looked curiously at ra, By the way, ra, why do you want to collect all this information? After these days investigation, Andre also knew that Sean was Horaces brother. But he hadnt heard of any conflicts between him and ra. Did she want to go against Horace indirectly? But such a working style was not like ra he knew before. Andre thought it would be better to ask ra directly. Because Andre helped her, ra didnt intend to hide it from him anymore. Sean Kirnd once tried to hurt Neo, and he plotted with Laura to have me kidnapped. I must revenge this! ra said these through gritted teeth, her fists clenched tightly. Then she thought of something, looked up at Andre, and asked, Youve never asked me who is Neos father. Arent you curious? When she was on a cruise ship, she once asked Andre to help her hide Neo from Horace. At that time, he didnt ask much, was he not interested? Or had he guessed it? Sure enough, Andre shrugged his shoulders. Theres no need. Isnt it obvious? Youve only been married to one man. Also, ra smiled. It seemed that she was thinking too much. Can you help me keep this secret? I dont want Horace to know the existence of Neo. ra looked at Andre with begging in her eyes. Neo was everything to her. She couldnt let him be taken away by Horace! Of course, I promised you when I was on the cruise ship. Have you forgotten? Andre said righteously, looking at ra with love, Dont worry, once I promised you something, Ill keep my word. Even if you might forget it, I wont. This sentence could be said to be affectionate, which made ra feel weird again as if something was going to break out.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Thank you. ra didnt dare to look into Andres eyes anymore. She lowered her head and said stiffly to the teacup. Dont be so polite to me. Andres tone was quite spoiled. After this time, he had apletely new impression of ra. It turned out that she was stronger and more fearless than he imagined. With Seans current power, even ra had the help of Hutchinson Corp, it was not easy to bring him down. But ra just wanted to do it and found some evidence. She, who was independent and strong, seemed to be more attractive to him. What should he do? He found that his eyes could no longer leave her. ra felt embarrassed when Andre stared at her all the time. Why did he look at her without saying anything? As a friend, such a gaze was too much. ra couldnt stand this atmosphere between them, wanting to say something to break the silence. You As soon as she opened her mouth, she was interrupted by the sudden ringing of his mobile phone. He gave a sorry look at ra. Andre picked up his cell phone, but when he looked at the caller ID, he felt inexplicably funny. It was Laura. Chapter 360 I’m on Your Side Without hesitation, Andre answered the phone directly in front of ra, Hello, whats up? Im with ra now Are youing too? Speaking of this, Andre looked up at ra. OK, Ill send you the addresster. Thats it. I gotta go. Soon he edited a text message and sent it out. Andre looked up, exining to ra, Its Laura. Shesing here to find me. Hearing that Andre was just calling Laura, ra suddenly became alert and looked at him tentatively, Andre, you still havent told Laura that Ive known her n? ra, theres not still. Im not gonna tell her at all. Andre said reluctantly. When could she believe in him without reservation? Let alone that I promised you at the beginning. Now that Im on your side. Of course, I wont tell her about it. On her side? Hearing what Andre said, ra felt strange. When did he get on her side? Moreover, why did she sense a trace of grievance in his tone? Also, she kind of felt that Andres attitude towards her had been very strange since she promised to be friends with him that day. Andre used to tter her, but she knew then that he had a purpose, so she always acted like a bystander. But recently, Andre seemed to care about her. Unlike before, she could feel that this kind of carees from his heart. But why? Was it simply like what he said, because they were friends? ra, whats the matter? What are you thinking? Andre stretched out his hand and shook it in front of her. He didnt understand why she was suddenly in a trance. Oh, nothing. ra acted quickly, Thank you for helping me keep the secret. ra, you have said thank you to me million times today. We dont have to be so polite. Andre was quite helpless. When could she take him as her friend? I see. ra bowed her head to take a sip of tea. When will Laurae? Soon. Just now she said that she woulde right away. Andre looked at the ups and downs of tea in the cup, feeling that his mood was like this. Next, ra asked about the specific plot of this investigation of Sean. Seeing that she was serious, Andre also told her the process of his investigation in detail. It was impossible to collect this evidence in such a short time, but whats the saying, Andre thought, People reap as they have sown! He finally remembered those words. Sean just quit an assistant some time ago because the assistant knew his scandal. With that, Andre nced at ra and didnt say anything specific, for fear of polluting her ears. But ra could also guess from his expression. She frowned slightly and motioned him to continue. This assistant happened to be helping him deal with the hotel project, who was resentful about being dismissed for such reasons. Later, I found him and offered him terms that were too good to reject, so he disclosed a list of personnel to me. It was much easier to get the evidence ording to the list. Saying that Andre took a sip of tea, and looked expectantly at ra, like a child begging for a reward. But ra didnt look at Andre, just lowering her head and sneering. He got what he deserved! But what should she do next to let Sean be punished? Andre, who was ignored, touched his nose awkwardly and looked at ra intently instead of disturbing her meditation. In the past, as long as he looked at her, she would be very ufortable, and then she would quickly find reasons to leave. This time, she may be thinking about something, so she didnt notice his sight. Andre enjoyed the time when he could look at her squarely. It seemed that he hadnt seen her clearly like this. It turned out that her eyes were so big, her nose was so cute, and her lips were so Andre unconsciously moved his throat immediately, feeling a little thirsty. He hurriedly picked up the teapot in front of him, poured the tea, and then drank in one breath. At the same time, he still warned himself not to look in the wrong ce. Wasnt it suffering for him? It was rare that such a big action didnt interrupt ras meditation, so Andres eyes moved for a while and soon returned to her face. It turned out that her eyshes were so long, and her eyebrows were so beautiful even if she frownedContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After a while, Laura came over. As soon as she entered the door of the teahouse, she saw ra was thinking about something, and Andre looked at her with a smile. They were just like a couple in love. She was very satisfied with what she saw. It seemed that her n was going well. At the same time, she looked at ra with contempt. She thought ra was an ignorant woman and was so easy to be hooked by Andre. But this was just what she wanted. Humph. Then, Ill let Andre dump you. See if you can still be so smug at that time. So what if youve taken my ce as Miss Hutchinson! ra Selman, you cant win me! Never! Putting away the malice and jealousy in her eyes, Laura put on a smile and slowly approached ra and Andre. ra, Andre, Im sorry. Have I disturbed you? No. Seeing Laura appeared, Andre looked back and smiled, with annoyance for being disturbed in his heart. Getting up to help fix Lauras wheelchair, Andre asked, What can I do for you? What? Did you forget me, the matchmaker so soon? Cant Ie to you for a cup of tea? Laura looked at the two, joking. With a hollowugh, Andre didnt answer. With a dissatisfied look at Andre, Laura turned to ra, ra, what are you guys talking about here? If Andre bullies you, you must tell me, and Ill help you teach him a lesson. Laura stretched out to hold ra but was avoided by ras seemingly unintentional hand-raising action. Since Laura appeared, ra hadnt said a word or greeted Laura. She was preupied with the matter of Sean now. Right now, she was really in no mood to act with Laura again. Nothing, juste out and sit together. Since Laura asked, she couldnt say anything. It suddenly urred to me that I have something else to do. I may have to go first. You two can talk. Of course, thetter sentence was said to Andre. After that, ra picked up her bag and left directly. Laura clenched her teeth when she saw ra leaving. What did she mean? She even ignored her! Was she angry with her? Who did she think she was! Something else to do? How could it be so coincident? ra wasnt busy when she was sitting there with Andre, but now she had something to do as soon as she showed up. Did ra think she was stupid enough to buy her excuse? Turning around angrily, Laura no longer hid her emotions. She snapped at Andre, How is the progress between you and her? Is it done? Its been a while! Chapter 361 He’s in Trouble Andre desired to be with ra for a while, but Laura ruined it and questioned him condescendingly. He was almost about to lose it. But thinking of what he had promised ra, Andre tried to regain hisposure. ra was upied dealing with Sean. He needed to hold it out on Laura so that she wouldnt bother her. Were getting along pretty well. But it takes time. He fudged the answer. What do you mean by pretty well? To what extent? Does she like you at all? Laura bombarded him with questions in an irritated tone, like a fire cannon. Listen, seal the deal. Youd better take her away to whatever country! Then dump her. I want to see that bitch end in pain. But I cant be too rash. Andre was a bit angry. How could she be so savage? How did they be friends in the first ce?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Laura realized that she was not very polite when she saw Andres angry look. After all, he came to help. Her n would be in vain if he quit. Laura softened her tone, Sorry, I was just too worried. I mean, hows thing going? Im getting there. Shes about to say yes. He said impatiently. It somehow made Laura reassured. She thought Andre was impatient of ra but not her. Well, thats great. She was afraid that he might fell in love with her and didnt want to dump her. Since he was now impatient of her, he wouldnt hesitate to break with her. Its great. But you have to bear with her for a while. When she fell head over heels for you, you can dump her and dont need to see that bitch face again. What she said made Andre even more agitated. How could she be so vicious? Seeing his furrowed brow, Laura thought it was because Andre couldnt stand ra anymore. Well, she would also go mad if she had to be with that cunt every day. He must have suffered a lot. Andre, please, do it for me. When things done, Ill reward you. Laura winked at Andre. What do you mean? Andre squinted at her coolly. But it turned out that Laura misunderstood it. Laura pulled her hair and held her chin with one hand. She smiled and said, You said you liked me back in America, right? This was why Laura was sure that Andre wouldnt fall for ra. How could her ex-admirers fall for such an ugly girl? Though she was pretty now, it couldnt change the fact that she used to be terrible. So what? Andre sipped the tea and looked at Laura, amused. If you help me to fuck her up, maybe we can see each other. What do you think? Isnt it a good reward? Laura whispered. She looked at him affectionately. Laura was pretty confident. She still remembered Andre stood under her dormitory for three days in a row with roses, which made all the girls envy her. But she never said yes. He was not bad, but too flirty. At that time, she was still attached to Horace, so she never wanted to date Andre. Then they became friends and remained intimate. But she believed that people all longed for things that they couldnt have. It was sure that he still had feelings for her. After all, she was so perfect that men would all fall for her. If Andre didnt have feelings for her, how could he agree to seduce ra? How could he go to full lengths? As long as she showed him some kindness, he would work harder to seduce ra and dump her! Hah, she was so enchanting that Andre would soon be obedient! Andre found Lauras confident look ridiculous. She still thought he had feelings for her? Was she trying to tempt him? The reason why he pursued Laura was that he was fooled by her face. she was beautiful and acted like a cold fish. She often ignored the boys in the college. So he made up his mind to take the challenge. He had this mentality, not only for Laura, but also for other girls. Every time he met a girl who was not very interested in him, he wanted to conquer her. But when he truly got together with her, he would soon get bored and want to break up. He had yed this game for so many years. Now he realized that he was just being too stupid and had nothing better to do to relieve the emptiness in his heart. It was ridiculous that he tried to gain confidence from being womanizer. If it was in the past, he would certainly been aroused by Lauras obvious move. But now he only felt bored and impatient, even a little sick. Andre was also aware of his changes. Why was it? ras face suddenly cropped up in his mind. Yes, he showed no interest to other girls since he met her. Moreover, she was really different from other girls. He had never cared so much about someone before. He would be pleased by her happiness, and distressed over her sadness. He was willing to do anything for her. Well, Laura was pretty, but so what? She was just a vicious spirit under beautiful skin, which made him disgusted. But ras every expression and movement were so perfect in his eyes. Thinking of this, Andre started to grin. He knew this time he got in trouble. But so what? He really enjoyed it. Chapter 362 Don’t Flatter Yourself Laura thought the smile was for her and became even morecent. Her tone was coy and teasing. To be honest with you, I regret that I didnt say yes then. But regret makes this moment even more meaningful, right? This is fate, isnt it? Fate? Andre looked at her with a sneer. It should be the punishment for his reckless move. However, ra didnt take his look as a sneer. She thought the smile in his eyes showed how happy he was. A new movie will be released the day after tomorrow. I heard that the trailer was not bad. Do you want go to see it together? she said. Sorry, I have other schedule that day. Im afraid I cant go with you. Andre declined without hesitation, I still got stuff to do. I need to go. Laura froze for a moment and watched him go. When he was gone, Laura finally took it in and turned ashamed and embarrassed. How could he turn down her invitation? She had made it so obvious! He used to beg her to go out on a date. Now when she offered him the chance, he dared to refuse! She was so pissed off!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Maybe it was because he wasnt in a good mood today. Otherwise, he wouldnt turn her down. Although her legs were disabled, she was still confident in her charm. Men were all visually-oriented. How could someone decline a girl like her? When ra came home, she took out the document Andre gave her and read it meticulously. She carefully went over every word. Thinking of tomorrows interview, ra was a little excited. She could finally prove clean. Although it had been five years, it remained a thorn in her heart. It was also the root cause of everything. Finally, everything could be clear now. Logan knocked on the door and came in. Are you going to interview Sean? he asked as soon as he entered. ra nodded, Yes, its tomorrow. Do you know how dangerous it is? What do you want to do! Logan couldnt help raising his voice. He sounded furious. How could she decide without discussing with him? Sean could totally kidnap her again. She was risking her safety! Logan rarely lost his temper. He would only be irritated because of her safety. ra knew this time was no exception. Logan, rest assured, Ill take care of myself. I cant let go of it. I must revenge for me and Neo. she said firmly. Logan was also distressed that she couldnt step out of the shadow. Ill revenge for you. Its too dangerous, what if Sean I need to do it myself, ra interrupted him, rarely, Ill be careful. Please let me do it. She needed to revenge herself. Logan didnt know how to persuade her since she was so determined. She needed to heal herself by venting out her feelings. Maybe she would only let go of it and start her new life after things were all settled down. But Well, well. He needed to send more people to secretly protect her. You need to watch out. Contact me ASAP if its dangerous. Logan asked anxiously. OK. ra nodded. Logan still wanted to say something, but Neo walked in, rubbing his eyes. Mom, can you sleep with me today? I want to hear story. ra stepped forward and picked him up. ra said to Logan, Ill put Neo down to sleep. Dont worry, Ill be careful. Alright. Logan touched Neos head. Have a good rest. After returning to the bedroom, ra put Neo on the bed and gently patted his back. What kind of story does Neo want to hear? The story of the little white rabbit and the tiger. Neo said excitedly. Mom had not told story for a long time. OK. ra gently patted Neos forehead. Once upon a time, there was a little white rabbit in the forest. One day, the mother of the little white rabbit said to her In ras soft voice, Neo soon fell asleep. Touching Neo round cheek, ra was almost melted, but she also strengthened her determination. She needed to be strong enough to protect Neo, her family and herself. The other day, ra, Sarah and the cameraman Dave went to the Kirnd Group. GLAM had already made the appointment. They exined who they were. OK, please wait for a moment, I need to make a call. The receptionist said politely. ra nodded and sat on the sofa with her colleagues. After a while, the receptionist came in with a smile, Mr. Kirnd is waiting for you in the office. Please follow me. They followed the receptionist into the elevator. ra gradually calmed down when she saw the floor number rising. This day finally came. Sean was waiting for the interview with a smile on his face. The hotel development was thergest project of the Group in recent years. He spent a lot of effort to get the license of the project. Now it was all ready. What he needed to do now was to promote and broadcast. He couldnt wait to see the busy scene after the hotel opened. Humph! He took entire charge of the approval procedure this time, it had nothing to do with Horace. When the hotel development was done, he would gain more prestige in Kirnd Group. See how Horace wouldpete with him then! The tap on the door drew Sean back to reality. He put on a smile to cover his sinister look. Come in. Mr. Kirnd, the media came. Where do you prefer to receive the interview? the curvy secretary asked coyly. Sean glimpsed at her bust and booty, The office is fine. Bring them in. OK, Mr. Kirnd. The secretary winked at him and walked out enchantingly. He pulled his tie and tried to suppress his lust. Little fox, he would deal with herter. Soon, ra was brought to Seans office. ra sneered inwardly when she saw Sean sit there in suit and tie. Sean found the girl familiar. When he sized her up, he was so shocked that he even got up. ra Selman, its you! Chapter 363 Interview with Sean Im so surprised that Mr. Kirnd still remembers me. We havent met for five years, right? But my name is ra Hutchinson now. Plus, why are you so shocked? You feel guilty? ra said coldly. Sean heard that ra came back and became the Hutchinson daughter. But he didnt pay much attention to it, since she had divorced Horace. He never expected to see her again like this. Shouldnt she work at the Hutchinson Group? Why did she work at the magazine? What did he mean by guilty? Did she already know that he and Laura kidnapped her? Sean was on the alert. Was this interview that simple? What do you mean, Ms. Hutchinson? I never forget that we used to be family. Why should I be guilty? Please sit down. Sean had spent years in business, so he was good at y nice with people. ra gave him a sardonic look. She sat down on the sofa with no more polite remarks. Sean sat down opposite to her. Sean found that his former sister-inw had be much cuter when he looked at her more closely. With long, fine hair and stunning features, she looked elegant and gorgeous in a jumpsuit. Sean was amazed by her beauty when she entered and hesitated to call out her name. It was weird. He never thought she was beautiful before. When she married Horace, he once jeered them. An ugly woman was the perfect match for a cripple. It turned out that she had be a beauty now? She could evenpete with Laura now. ra was disgusted by Seans stare. Mr. Kirnd, should we start now? said she coldly. Of course. Sean turned his gaze and sat straight. But he still glimpsed at her vigntly from time to time. Sarah and Dave had got ready. ra asked, Excuse me, Mr. Kirnd, when will the construction start? How is the preparation going? Sean smiledcently, It is primarily scheduled forte September this year. At present, the construction team is actively preparing ording to our blueprint. We are confident that the hotel will be thergest and most advance one in Stratmont. It will be andmark of Stratmont in the future. Really? I just dont know if we have the chance to see this hotel. ra said sarcastically. What do you mean, Miss Hutchinson? Sean tried to squelch his anger. ra was too audacious. He gave GLAM the chance to interview him, but she dared to curse him? Never mind, it suddenly urs to me. ra smiled and then asked, Although Kirnd Group is quite influential, its the first time to develop a hotel. I wonder whats the promotion n to draw peoples attention? Our team has already promoted the hotel through media, sales, online and offline event, as well as charity activity. Sean was on thest nerve, but he tried hard to maintain his smile. He kept reminding himself that he wasnt only facing ra but the media. He needed to defend his image. I didnt expect that people like you would host charity activities. I thought Mr. Kirnd would only pull the strings and do nasty things behind peoples back. ra no longer concealed her aversion. Having been taunted for several times, Sean couldnt bear it anymore. He smacked at the table and shouted at her, What do you mean? What do youe for? Couldnt fake it already? ra sneered. She turned to Sarah and Dave, You can wait outside. I have something to discuss with Mr. Kirnd privately. ra Sarah gave her a worried look. She didnt want to leave her here alone. She also participated in the investigation, so she knew that this interview wouldnt go well. What if Sean lost his temper and hurt ra?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Its okay. ra gave her a reassuring smile. After hesitating for a while, Sarah took Dave out. ra probably didnt want her and Dave to know something. When there were only two of them in the office, ra no longer beat around the bush and asked directly, You and Laura had me kidnapped five years ago, didnt you? You asked people to rape me, right? She asked these questions with assurances. ras eyes were filled with resentment. If Horace hadnt misunderstood, how could they end up like this? How would Neo grow up without father! Sean didnt expect her to know it. He panicked for a moment. I dont know what you mean. ra sneered inwardly at his words. She knew that he wouldnt easily admit it. But it didnt matter. She had prepared for this. She knew that this shameless bastard would refuse to admit the fact. You dare to do it, but dare not to admit it? Then dont me me for taking extreme measures. ra said coolly. But Sean grinned disdainfully. Extreme measures? Well, Im curious what can you do with me? She really thought that she could threaten him, for she was one of the Hutchinson. Well, he never took serious of Logan, let alone her! ra was not annoyed by his arrogance. She opened her bag, took out a document and thumped it on his nose. Youd better take a look, and then decide whether you want to deny it. Sean looked at her suspiciously and picked up the document. What? He turned furious and shocked once he took a good look at it. Where did you get these! Chapter 364 Evidence It was the evidence of Seans bribery during the hotel development. From the name list to the amount of money, it was extremely detailed. Dont forget, Im from the media. I have my own channel. ra sneered, do you still want to deny what happened then? This was what ra asked Sarah, Stephanie and Andre to help investigate for. Atst, she got something on him. What do you want? Seans voice trembled out of terror. He thought she was just bluffing and trying to threaten him. He didnt expect that she really found something. If she published it, not only the hotel development project would be ruined, he would also be imprisoned. He would lose everything, including freedom, let alone the Kirnd Group. Even Even his life. He didnt dare to think further. I want you to tell Horace how you and Laura kidnapped and framed me, and how you let him believe that I was raped. When ra said it, she was shaking because of wrath. But she pronounced every word clearly. She wanted the person who framed her up to prove her clean. Seeing ra who was ring at him, Sean was frightened. She was no longer the ra Selman who was at their disposal. What? Who framed you up? I dont know what youre talking about. He still refused to admit it, but his face had turned pale. How could he tell Horace? Horace would not easily let him off once he knew it. Horace would send him to court himself! He never cared about brotherhood. He couldnt count on him to let off him for the sake of ties of blood! Horace was much more terrifying than ra! Then I have to submit these evidences to the DA. Maybe when the police interrogate you, you will understand what I am talking about. After saying that, ra turned around and pretended to leave. She now understood that, to deal with someone like Sean, she couldnt be week. Otherwise, she would get hurt. Wait a minute. There was no way that Sean would let her leave like this. He hurriedly stopped her. Tears kept falling off his forehead. ra stood still and said coldly, Mr. Kirnd, now you remember what you did to me? Otherwise, I need to ask the police for help. I promise you. Ill tell Horace the truth. Sean gnashed his teeth, but how can I believe that you wont continue to threaten me? Mr. Kirnd, you want to bargain with me? ra raised her eyebrows. Sean shook the document in his hand, I know you must have more than one copy. I want you to promise me that you will make these things disappear after I tell Horace what happened then. I cant promise you this. ra shook her head. Youre fooling me! Sean threw the document on the ground. Im not fooling you, because you are in the ce to bargain. ras eyes were filled with grudge, if you dont promise me, Ill hand over these documents now: if you make the promise, Ill consider whether to let off you. ra Selman, dont go too far. Sean said sinisterly, I can kidnap you once, then I dare to kidnap you twice. If you arent able to leave the Kirnd Group today, how can you still dish the dirt? Sean Kirnd, Do I look stupid? ra grinned, raised her wrist and looked at the time, If I cant walk out an hourter, the evidence of your bribery will be released on the Inte. Im giving you a chance. Its up to you to seize it or not. Sean clenched the fist and red at her venomously. Wasnt she stupid before? Laura could easily fool her around. How could she know to have a card up her sleeves now? ra ignored his furious look and stared directly at him, Sean, I told you at the beginning that Im now ra Hutchinson, not ra Selman. I not the coward who cant fight back. You have no other choice but to agree with my terms.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Sean felt so ashamed being threatened by a young girl. But he couldnt say no, as she said, he had no choice. Well, Ill talk to Horace tomorrow. I hope that you can think over whether to publish this or not. Dont forget even a worm will turn. Sean said, gnashing his teeth. His eyes were filled with anger. He spent hisst strength saying that. Fuck, he would revenge back one day. Worm? ra grinned. She never considered him as a worm. But what if he was a tiger? She wouldnt be terrified either. She would pull out his teeth and cut his nails one by one, so that he wouldnt be able to bite or scratch! I hope that Mr. Kirnd can tell Horace the whole story. ra then bypassed him and walked out. ra stopped at the door, turned around and said, Remember, this is only a start. I will revenge back everything you did to me and my child. Damn it! After she left, Sean kicked over the desk. Still furious, he smashed everything he saw. Mr. Kirnd, whats wrong? The Secretary hurried in after hearing the sound. she was stunned at what she saw. Fuck off! Sean yelled at her angrily, Get out of here! Yes The secretary had never seen him like this before. She hurriedly ran out of the office. But from a long distance, she could still hear the sound of things hitting the ground. Would she lose her job? The secretary turned pale and couldnt stop shaking. Chapter 365 The Kidnapping The next day, at Horaces office. Horace was going through the documents. Suddenly someone knocked on the door. Without looking up, Horace said coolly, Come in. Horace, you must be tired. Take a rest. You shouldnt work all the time. A girls voice rang out. It was familiar, tender and affectionate. But Horace frowned when he heard it. He thought it was the assistant. Why was Laura? Why did shee to his office? Why are you here? Horace put down the paper and looked at her grimly. Laura was still in the wheelchair. She didnt dress up today. She was in a in white dress with a wool nket on herps. Her makeup was also very light. With long ck hair, she looked very fragile and delicate. There was a lunch box on herp. At Horaces cold remarks, she bit her lips and was close to tears. But soon she looked up and smiled, Horace, Im afraid you might get too tired, so I cooked soup for you. You should taste it when its still warm. Laura opened the lunchbox and the aroma of food soon filled the room. The lotus root was stew together with green beans. It was very soft and sweet. The soup looked luscious and smelled wonderful. Laura nodded with satisfaction. She wasnt good at cooking at all, and it took too much effort to prepare a soup. She wasnt that patient. This was cooked by the nanny. He didnt need to know this, for sure. He only needed to know that she cared for him, which was enough. Laura served it in a bowl and ced the bowl in front him. She whispered, Its delicious. You should taste it. Im not hungry. Leave it there. Horace didnt reach for it. Laura was embarrassed for a moment, but she soon regained confidence. Horace, Ive been cooking for hours. Please, please try it. Laura acted pettishly and softened her voice. Average men would fall for her instantly. She held the bowl closer to him. I said Im not hungry. Gu Chi still didnt reach out and even dodged it. Plus, donte to my office again if it isnt an emergency. And dont bring me soup again. Why? Laura was embarrassed and annoyed. Is there something wrong with me? Why do you treat me like this! Laura, I have already told you that I took care of you just out of guilt. I have no other feelings for you. Dont you think youve crossed the line? Were not boyfriend and girlfriend! Horace didnt have the patience to beat about the bush and blurted out what was on his mind.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. I dont believe it. How can you have no feelings for me after years! Laura didnt expect to hear the cruel words from his mouth, so she teared up. Is it because ra? Do you see her again? What did she tell you? What does it have to do with her? Horace couldnt stand her paranoid behavior. If it werent for her, we would have been together! Dont deceive yourself. Lets make it clear. I dont date you because I dont like you. It has nothing to do with ra. Ill never date you no matter what. Laura burst into tears. How could it be possible? She didnt believe it! She had loved him wholeheartedly for years, and even sacrificed her legs for him. How could he not like her? Horace was annoyed by her cry. He thought it was better off to have a showdown, so that she wouldnt dream about them together. He needed to draw a line. Suddenly the phone on his desk rang. Impatiently, he picked it up. The receptionist said, Mr. Kirnd, Mr. Sean Kirnd of Kirnd group wants to meet you. Do you want to meet him? No. Horace hung up immediately. Sean couldnt bring any good news and would only cause him more trouble. Laura was already very bothersome. He had no extra time nor energy to deal with him. Laura, today Ring-ring-ring. He just wanted to sort out everything with Laura, the phone rang again. What? Horaces forehead furrowed. Mr. Kirnd, Mr. Sean Kirnd insist to meet you. He said that he wanted to tell you something important about Miss ra Hutchinson. The voice of the receptionist was shaky. Mr. Kirnd sounded upset. Would he throw a tantrum at her? Hearing ras name, Horace hesitated for a moment. He couldnt help wondering why Sean would like to talk about ra. Let him in. He wanted to know what Sean wanted to say. Laura stopped sobbing when she eavesdropped on the conversation. Her face turned pale. She had a bad feeling. What was Sean going to tell Horace? Soon the assistant came in with Sean. Sean felt a little guilty seeing Laura was also there. He and Laura cooperated to kidnap ra then. They realized their purpose respectively. Laura kept her promise and helped him get the video to threaten Horace. It took a toll on the Solrace Corporation. But today he had to betray her. But he had to do it. If ra released the document, his career, future and life would bepletely destroyed. What happened to ra? Horace didnt get up nor greet him. He directly asked what he cared most. If it was in the past, Sean would be furious. He would point at his nose and scold him for being disrespectful, although he didnt act like an elder brother himself. But today Sean couldnt care that much. He was suffering from the inward struggle, and hesitated to tell the truth in front of Laura. But in the end, the care for his own interests prevailed. Sean said hesitantly, I Im here to tell you the truth about ras kidnapping back then. Chapter 366 The Truth Back Then As soon as Seans words left his lips, Laura was shocked. What was he trying to say? He had a stake in what happened back then. What happened back then is in the past; what ra went through was so pathetic; lets just forget about it and pretend it never happened. Fearing that Sean would say something he shouldnt, Laura hurriedly tried to stop the conversation. But her panic instead made Horace suspicious. Sean threatened himself with the video of ras defilement in the first ce, and if nothing had happened, Sean would have never brought it up again in his life. And now Lauras reaction to hearing about it was so violent, was there something hidden back then that he didnt know about? What happened back then? Horace asked as he stared at Sean, his gaze so sharp and extraordinary that he surprisingly gave Sean the feeling that he had nowhere to hide. Horace, what happened back then is in the past. Its better not ask. Laura slid her wheelchair in front of Horace and barely managed a smile on her beautiful face. ra wouldnt want us to talk about what happened anymore. But Horace ignored Laura; he just kept his eyes on Sean, waiting for his following words. Since he hade to talk about it today, he was sure he wouldnt just say half of it. Now that the words were out of his mouth, there was no more room for manoeuvre. Turning his head to look at Laura, Sean said ruthlessly, Laura was the one who plotted with me to kidnap ra, and she was the one who took the video that I showed you! Youre full of shit! Laura shouted at Sean, her face growing white, and then looked to Horace in a panic and exined, Horace, dont believe him. Hes deliberately framing me. I had nothing to do with ras kidnapping. Dont believe him. Shut up. No anger, no fury; Horace looked at Laura and spat out those two words softly, then looked back at Sean, Go on. His voice sounded light, but the slight trembling of his body and the tightly clenched fists revealed the anger he felt inside. what was going on here! Laura contacted me to n the kidnapping because she wanted to break you and ra up. She also promised me that she would find a way to help me get the shares of Kirnd Group in your hands after it was done. Thats utter ndering. I didnt say anything like that! Laura was utterly at a loss for words and could only retort loudly and kept giving Sean a wink behind Horaces back, signalling him to stop immediately. But thinking about the threats ra had made to himself yesterday, Sean could only pretend he hadnt seen them. I agreed and also helped tie ra up in the warehouse. Laura got four men from somewhere and tried to get them to defile ra. but then Logan got there in time to save her, so Laura didnt get her way. Ive done no such thing. Dont you talk nonsense! Said Laura, about to lunge at Sean to stop him, but Horace tightened his grip on her wheelchair. Continue your words. Those three words almost popped out of Horaces mouth one by one, and at the moment, he felt like he had a volcano about to erupt inside him that was just about to be overwhelming. A little shocked by Horaces seemingly cannibalistic tone, Sean swallowed hard before continuing, Then, to destroy your rtionship with ra, Laura deliberately misled you, trying to make you think that ra had been raped. And she paid off the doctor who examined ra back then to lie to you together. She also told meter that as long as you believed ra was raped, it had nted a seed in your heart that would grow into suspicion and discontent, and when the time came, you two would sooner orter separate because you didnt trust each other without her doing anything. In an attempt to alleviate Horaces anger at himself, Sean told Horace word for word what Laura had said to him back then. No, thats not true! Laura turned and pulled Horace to her feet. Horace, dont you believe him? Hes talking nonsense. how could I have done such a thing? Its all bullshit from him. You know, he doesnt get on well with you. Hes making all this up to divert us from each other; you mustnt believe him; hes lying to you! Without pushing Laura away, Horace stared at her as if he wanted to see through her soul. Was this the person he had truly loved when he was young? Was this the person he had cared for five years with a guilty conscience? She had done this to ra that year! Ive brought the same doctor from that time, and hes waiting outside the door right now. Whether Im talking nonsense or not, just get him in and ask him. Fearing that Horace might not believe him, Sean had gone to the same hospital yesterday and found the doctor from back then. At first, he refused toe and testify about the incident, but Sean threatened that if he didnte, he would make it public that he had taken bribes to deceive the patients families and make him lose his job in the hospital. He was so helpless and scared that he had no choice but to agree with Sean. When she heard that Sean had brought in the doctor, Laura panicked and cried to Horace, I dont know any doctor. He must have paid someone to set me up. Horace, dont get fooled by them. Its all a trap! Pulling off Lauras grip on his arm with force, Horace spoke through gritted teeth, almost like a growl, Let the doctor in. I want to hear it from him. Hearing Horaces words, Sean took out his phone and dialled a number, and within moments a middle-aged man with arge belly knocked on the office door. Tell me the truth. Did my wife get raped back then or not? Clenching his fists at the man in front of him, Horaces re could almost set someone on fire.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Although this doctor had gained weight, Horace could still recognize him at one. No, no, she didnt. The man denied sharply, clearly taken aback by the look in Horaces eyes. Damn, after years of absence, this gentlemans aura was even more intimidating, and his legs were so bby he could hardly stand. Reaching up to wipe the sweat from his forehead, the man pointed at Laura and said, Its all because of thisdy. Shes the one who told me to lie to you. She gave me arge sum, and I agreed because I was too greedy for money. I beg your mercy, sir. I have a family to support. I cant lose my job at the hospital. Chapter 367 Her Grievance Back Then No, its not like that. Youre lying. Youre lying! Laura broke down, pointed at the doctor, and cursed, I dont even know you. Youre just bullshitting! This youngdy, you cant deny it now. The doctor said in a panic, You were the one who gave me a sum of money back then to tell this gentleman that his wife had been defiled. To keep this gentleman from being suspicious again, you also told me to tell him that his wife had selective amnesia due to the trauma and that it would be best not to ask her about the incident to keep her from having a nervous breakdown. I did everything you told me to do; now, how can you say Im talking nonsense? Im not taking the me for you. Youre talking nonsense, nonsense, its all nonsense Laura couldnt find the words to retort for a moment at the revtion and could only keep mumbling the phrase. How had thingse to this? How had Sean suddenlye clean with Horace about it? Why she couldnt understand; what was going on? Seeing Laura like this, Horace was convinced by the doctor and Seans words. How could it be? How could things turn out this way? For the first time, Horace didnt know how to face his mistake. So, ra hadnt been raped back then, so the baby in her belly was his! Realizing this, Horace could not help but p himself in the face. All those images from the past came back to him, ras happy face when she told him she was pregnant, the look of disappointment and pain in her eyes when she heard he didnt want the baby, her crying and begging him to believe her words that the baby was theirs, her insisting that Laura had set her up And what about himself? Instead of believing her words and appropriately protecting her and the baby, he even persuaded her repeatedly and forced her to abort the baby. Its all his fault! If it wasnt for him, how could she have lost her child, the child he had been hoping for with ra, who belonged to both of them and suffered a miscarriage? It was their first child, and it had disappeared because of his mistake, without a glimpse of the world. Horace, I came here today to set this straight with you. Now, do you believe what I said? And Without waiting for Sean to finish, Horaces angry roar cut him off. Get the hell out of here! Horace finally exploded, grabbing the phone in his hand and smashing it at Sean, Get the hell out of here. Ill settle with youter! Seans face looked grim as the phone hit him square in the face. No one had ever thrown anything at him since he was a kid. Even his grandfather had only reprimanded him when he was angry. What kind of a bastard was Horace? How dare he do that to him! Sean couldnt bear to go up to Horace and punch him hard, but todays situation was extraordinary. It was his fault, and ra had evidence that he had bribed an officer. The most important thing now was to find ra, having done what she had told him to do and hoping she wouldnt leak the information. Otherwise, even if he died, he would drag her along! With a hostile nce at Horace, Sean suppressed his anger and turned to leave. He would get his revenge for todays humiliationter! Whether it was Horace or ra, he would never let them go! He would make them pay! Seeing Sean leave, the doctor hurriedly followed, not daring to be in the same room with the horrible Horace. He said, This is the end of it, right? Will there be no more problems with his job? Oh my God, can these two gentlemen just let him go like a fart? At this point, he was regretting that he should not have agreed to do this back then; it was a matter of time for retribution toe. Who would have thought that five years had passed and he had almost forgotten about it, but now it was being brought up again? Horace and Laura are the only two people left in the office, but the atmosphere is very different from before. Horace hadnt spoken since his sudden outburst and hadnt even looked at Laura, just sat there quietly with his head down, lost in his thoughts. But this kind of Horace scared Laura even more. Having grown up together and having spent five years with Horace, Laura knew Horace well enough. If he had yelled at her, it meant he was willing to trust her in his heart. But now? Now that he was being silent, was he already convinced in his heart that she had done those things? Was this the calm before the storm? What would he do to her? No, she could not lose Horace! She was no longer the youngdy of the Hutchinson family. She had given up everything for Horace, her legs, her status, her pampered life! What would she have left if she lost her status as Miss Hutchinson and Horaces sheltered care? What would she do with the rest of her life? She trembled with fear at the thought and hurriedly pushed her wheelchair to Horace, saying urgently C Horace, you must believe me; I didnt do these things. We grew up together, you know me. How could I do such a nasty thing? You believe me. Youve always believed me; you must believe me this time too! It must be ra. She must have paid off Sean and that doctor to set me up on purpose. She just wants to get back to you, so she set me up like that. Horace, you cant be fooled by her. You cant fall for it! Have you forgotten? She cut my face because she was jealous of me in the first ce. You saw that video with your own eyes; you should always believe it, right? Shes never been a good person, and now shes deliberately trying to Shut up! Horace interrupted Laura in a stern voice. She had the audacity to trump up a false counter-charge on ra? Did she take him for a fool! His heart was aching right now! Because five whole years had passed before he finally saw this so-called first love of his, his so-called childhood friend, the woman he said he would take care of for the rest of his life! But it was already toote. Even if he realised it now, he had already hurt the woman he loved most because of this vicious woman in front of him!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Only at this moment did he realize how much ra had suffered because of Laura in front of him! Chapter 368 Laura’s Desperate Circumstances Seeing it with his own eyes? Seans video was what he saw with his eyes, but what happened? He misunderstood ra because he believed what he saw with his own eyes! What aboutst time? Did he misunderstand what Laura had just said about being at the cafe too? Was Lauras face not cut by ra but by herself, so that she could frame ra? The remorse in Horaces heart almost drowned him as he thought of it. What did he do that time when ra cried and asked him to believe her, saying that Laura had deliberately framed her by falling on her own, but instead of believing her, he said that she was blinded by jealousy and lost his temper with her? Later Laurater ndered her, and he did not believe that the child in her belly was his and advised her repeatedly to abort the child. She must have been terrified at that time. She must have hoped that he believed her and could protect the child in her belly. But he was such a bastard. He never really epted that child; even when he was willing to give in for rater, he didnt like that child. It was his first child, but he hated it so much at first, resented it, and wanted to let the kid die. And then the child was gone, just like he wanted it to be,pletely gone from the world. He never knew what the child looked like. Was it a boy or a girl? Then ra was disappointed in him; she didnt want him anymore and left for a foreignnd without him. Then she came back and was no longer his ra Selman. She became ra Hutchinson, cold-faced to him, no more of the sweetness and tenderness she used to have That was it, Horaceughed bitterly in his heart. That was how he had pushed ra away from himself step by step, so it was him, it was him! He had been furious with her some time ago because of Darren. Her tricks to seduce a man C he had said something like that to her. Was it that his own eyes once again fooled him? Was it that he had once again arbitrarily taken things for granted? Was that why she was so angry? At this point, Horace wanted to punch himself in the face; he was the biggest bastard in the world! Looking at Laura, Horaces voice was cold enough to freeze a person to death, Im going to ask you onest time, what the hell is going on? Think clearly before you answer me. This is thest chance Im giving you. Looking at the anger in Horaces eyes, Laura realized it was useless to say anything else; Horace didnt believe her anymore and denying it would only make him hate her more. Yes, I did those things in the first ce. Laura was in tears, But I did it because I love you, Horace; I love you too much; I was too scared of losing you to do it; just forgive me for once, okay? Love me? Horace repeated with sarcasm in his eyes, How dare you say you love me? Why not? I love you. Youre the only one Ive loved all these years. Lauras eyes went wild, I met you first, and I was the one you fell in love with first. What makes that bitch worthy of being with you? Shes no match for me. She doesnt deserve you! You shouldnt have done such a thing. Are you still the Laura I used to know? When did you be such a vicious woman? Horaces angry tone wasced with disappointment. Hearing Horace say this about herself, Laura was instantly scared. She couldnt be such a woman in Horaces mind; once Horacebelled her as such in his mind, it would be the end of her. No, Horace, you cant say Im evil. I was just blinded by jealousy. Thats why I did what I did. Ive realized my mistakes. Can you forgive me? Laura wanted to go up and take Horaces hand, but he swatted it away. Horace, I really cant live without you. I have nothing else but you. Ive already lost my leg. I cant lose you again. Horace, I lost these legs for you. You cant abandon me like this! You promised me to stay with me forever. You cant go back on your word! Laura cried out as she grabbed Horace again. Horaces eyes were filled with disgust for Laura as he struggled to break her grip. Perhaps the Laura he had known then was dead, and the woman in front of him now was a woman he did not know and did not want to know. Looking at Lauras legs, which were getting thinner and thinner as a result of her long stay in the wheelchair, Horaces eyes were still filled with a mixture of pity. Ultimately, his mistake caused her to be disabled and confined to a wheelchair for the rest of her life. Consider these legs your punishment for what you did. From now on, I dont owe you, and you dont owe me. Theres nothing more between us.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. With that, Horace turned and walked out the door. There were no more ties. He didnt want to see the woman in front of him again. You cant do this to me, Horace; you cant leave me like this! Laura tried to reach out and grab Horace, but Horaces steps were too quick, and she lunged, falling out of the wheelchair. Crawling forward with her arms braced, Laura grabbed Horaces trousers and burst into tears. Horace, you cant do this to me; without you, I have nothing. Youre all I have left. Please, you cant leave me, you cant leave me. I lost my leg and became this because of you. You cant just say you dont want me, what do you want me to do from now on, how do I live Grabbed by Laura, Horace stopped in his tracks, his face showing remorse but his heart not wavering. Such a snake-hearted woman, he could never let her stay by his side again. Laura, the five years I took care of you, ra and I spent apart, and my children. These are all Gods punishments for the wrong things I did back then. You dont have to use your legs to coerce me now; what is due, I have long since paid back. I no longer owe you anything. With that, Horace took a firm step forward and left the office without looking back. As she watched Horace walk away from her, Laura crumpled to the floor and cried out in pain. Everything she had worked hard for all these years had been easily destroyed? She couldnt bear it; she couldnt ept it! She would never let it end like this! Chapter 369 The Game Isn’t Over Yet Feeling distressed by the sound of Lauras mournful criesing from the office behind him, Horace took out his phone and called Isaac. Laura is in my office now; find a way to get rid of her; I dont want to see her still in my office when I get back. That said, Horace simply hung up and headed straight out of the office. He was going to investigate something else now. Seans behaviour today was too unusual. He would never havee to him for no reason and confessed what happened back then, so there must be something else going on that he didnt know about, he had to investigate it as soon as possible. To this day, he would never allow anything else to threaten ras safety. After Isaac received the call, he quickly guessed what was going on and that Horace was determined to say something like that, so it seemed that Lauras actions had been discovered. Isaac didnt know whether to be happy or worried. Should he be d that Horace had finally discovered Lauras true nature, or worried that if Horace had found out about the evil things he had done for Laura. Probably not, right? Otherwise, Horace would not have called him to take care of Lauras affairs. With this in mind, Isaac rushed to Horaces office to find out what was happening in between. Upon entering the presidents office, Isaac saw Laura crying on the floor in grief, a scene that should have been heart-breaking and pathetic, but Isaac found it very pleasing. Such a woman should have been punished a long time ago! Laura looked up in delight when she felt someone enter. Was it Horace? She knew he wouldnt be so cruel; he wouldnt leave her like that! Isaac, how could it be him? Laura shouted at Isaac, disappointed and angry, What are you doing here! Wheres Horace? Tell him toe and see me. I want to see him! With a sh of disgust in his eyes, Isaac said coldly, Mr. Kirnd said he doesnt want to see you anymore, so you should get out of here. How could Horace not want to see me? He loves me. He has me in his heart. Why else would he have cared for me for so many years? Its all a lie. Youre all lying to me! Laura already be a bit hysterical. Dreaming, I must be dreaming! At this thought, a hint of tion surfaced on Lauras face, and she punched herself hard, Wake up, wake up! I dont want this dream. I dont want it! But feeling the paining from her body, Laura broke down and cried, How could this happen? Why does it hurt? Its all a dream. Howe it still hurts? Isaac froze for a moment at the sight of Lauras lunatic-like behaviour. What the heck is going on? Mr. Kirnd found something? It was only when he heard his voicee out that Isaac reacted to the fact that he had unknowingly asked. It was unintentional, but the words seemed like a fuse, and Laura just exploded in anger. Whats wrong? You have the nerve to say whats wrong! How did you do it? How did Sean tell about me getting someone to defile ra in the first ce? Why didnt you find out? Why did you let him in! How did he suddenly talk about it, you tell me? Did you go to him? Traitors, youre all traitors. Youve all betrayed me! Laura resented everyone she could at this point; all of them had made it and ruined her ns; it was all because of them that they had destroyed her! You were the one who found someone to defile the Mrs. Kirnd in the first ce! Isaac asked in shock. He only knew that this matter was rted to Sean initially, but he didnt expect Laura to be involved in that kidnapping case. So, she had been hurting ra since that time. This woman was so vicious to do that kind of thing to ra! What Mrs. Kirnd? Didnt I tell you not to call her that in front of me! Laura said frantically, That bitch doesnt deserve that name, she deserves to be raped by those beggars, she deserves to live in misery. No, she doesnt deserve to live. She should go to hell! Hearing Laura curse ra, Isaacs chest heaving with anger, he sneered and said, Since you have done such a miserable thing, now Mr. Kirnd does not want to see you again. It is your fault and no one elses. My fault? Lauraughed instead of being angry, her voice sharp, Who do you think you are tough at me when youre the one who forced ra to have an abortion? If Horace finds out about this, how much better do you think youll be than me! At that, Isaacs face darkened. Yes, who was he to sneer at Laura when he had done something to hurt ra? But at the same time, he was relieved that Laura had said that, proving that Horace didnt know what he had done. Isaac was tormented by this ambivalence, not wanting to be threatened by Laura and continue to be an enabler but also not wanting Horace to know what he had done to ra. The two thoughts keep tearing him apart, and he doesnt know what he should do. Looking at the obvious pain on Isaacs face, Laura felt a little relief and slowly calmed down. It was as if making others suffer was the only way to ease her pain. All the sadness she had felt before turned into resentment towards ra. It was all her! She had been the obstacle between herself and Horace from the beginning to the end; how could there be such a disgusting woman in the world! Why didnt Helena strangle ra in the first ce? Why did she let her live, giving her the chance topete with herself for being Miss Hutchinson and for Horace! She hated Helena, and she hated ra more. She hated them all! They all deserved to die, go to hell, and suffer millions of tortures! Only then would her heart feel better. Only then could she live happily and cheerfully.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Now, arent you d Horace doesnt know what youve done? Calming down, Laura looked up at Isaac. Im telling you. You dont get to stay out of it, and if you dont want Horace to know about those things, youll just have to keep helping me. Otherwise, Im going to tell Horace now, and Id like to see what hell do to you, his long-time confidant. Hearing Lauras threat, Isaac panicked, What else do you want? He knew that this woman was capable of anything when she was insane. Giving Isaac a sidelong nce, Lauraughed coldly. What a loser! The game isnt over yet; you cant just beat me like that, no way! Chapter 370 The Police Are Here After leaving the office, Horace called a private detective he knew well and asked him to help find out what was happening around Sean these days. Also, gather something else for me that is out there about After hanging up the phone, a ruthless look shed across Horaces face. He would not let Sean off easily again, and it was time for him to pay for what he had done. Horace drove aimlessly out of the car park, not knowing where he was supposed to go. Passing shop after shop, Horace drove the car slowly. Every time he passed a familiar shop, memories of ra jumped out at him, and he couldnt stop them. ra used to love the sweet and sour chops at this restaurant. She used to say she loved the decor of this studio. it had a retro feel of the eighties. He also knew there was a food market nearby, and he and she used toe together to buy food. Although neither of them was good cooks, he remembered how much fun they had with that meal There was also this shop, the Baby Supermarket. Horace stopped the car. He still remembered vividly the first time he had mistakenly thought ra was pregnant and how happy they both had been when they visited this shop together. He and ra had spotted a little shoe at the same time, and they had argued over whether to choose pink or blue as they didnt know whether the baby in her belly was a boy or a girl. How did he settle the matter then? A smile tugged at the corners of Horaces mouth as he thought about it, and he bought both the pink and blue ones. raughed and scolded him for being wasteful, but he retorted that he wasnt. Who knew he was just being prepared if she was pregnant with a twin? Once he knew ra wasnt pregnant, he locked up the baby clothes and shoes he had bought that day in his storage room so she wouldnt be upset if she saw them. But then they did have a baby, a child of their own, and he never got the chance to pick out the essentials for their child with ra again. Closing his eyes and pressing the corners of his eyes hard with his thumb and forefinger, Horace blinked back the sourness in his eyes. How helpless should she have been when she had seen how determined he was to abort this child? Helena had been diagnosed with leukaemia then, and being so dutiful, she must not have told her about it. How tired and miserable must she have been, bearing all this alone? Horace had no way of imagining how ra had got through those days and punched his fist on the steering wheel, his heart full of remorse. Why? Why had he not trusted her in the first ce, instead choosing to trust that woman Laura? How in the world could he have been so stupid! Buzz. The phone rang. Horace calmed himself down before picking it up. It was Isaac. What is it? Mr. Kirnd, Laura has left your office, Isaac said on the other side of the phone. I got it. Im going back now. After hanging up the phone, Horace drove his car toward the office. There were some things he needed to get done as soon as possible; otherwise, what face would he have to see ra. Upon entering his office, Horace saw Isaac waiting for him. From now on, you handle her business, and dont let me see her again. Taking his seat, Horace said in a cold voice. Yes, sir. Isaac knew he was talking about Laura. Looking at Horace, who went back to his work, Isaac hesitated and said, Mr. Kirnd, since you know that Mrs. Kirnd was framed in the first ce, do you want to go and see her now? Perhaps if they met, the rest of the misunderstandings would be cleared up. Isaac felt he was being driven mad, didnt want to keep Horace in the dark, and didnt want to deceive someone who trusted him. But he couldnt find the courage to tell Horace himself, admitting he was a coward afraid to face the predictable consequences. After hearing Isaacs words, Horace stopped what he was doing, and all sorts of mixed emotions came to his mind for a moment. No, leave it forter. After a moments silence, Horace said, Go down to work. Isaac didnt know whether to be happy or sad at this, but after saying yes, he left Horaces office. His steps were hesitant, but he didnt stop in the end.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The corners of Horaces mouth pursed into a straight line as he squeezed the pen in his hand. How he wanted to see ra right now, how he tried to hold her in his arms and tell her how much he missed her and how much his heart ached. But he was in no position to do so. He didnt have a reason to see her now. He had to make Sean pay the price he deserved; he had to avenge their dead child and bring all those who had hurt her to justice! Only after doing that could he stand before her again and beg her forgiveness. Yes, beg, if only she would forgive him, he would willingly lower himself to the dust. Sean has been in a state of turmoil for the past few days. He has tried to contact ra after he confessed to Horace, but she hasnt answered his calls, let alone reached out to him. Not knowing what ra meant and whether she would hand over the evidence of his bribery, Sean hadnt slept a wink in days. As soon as he closed his eyes, he dreamed of the police handcuffing him and taking him away, waking up in a cold sweat every time. But he still had a sliver of luck. After so many days of no movement, ra must have decided to leave him alone; after all, he had done what she had asked him to do. No, to be on the safe side, he had to find a way to get those documents out of her hands. How could he stop this from happening forever? A sinister look appeared in Seans eyes, and he did not have to worry about ra every day as long as there was no more ra in the world. It was time to n the whole thing, this time, it had to be a sess, and there could be no more slip-ups. After he had made up his mind, Sean felt a little more at ease and could sleep soundly without dreaming of those messy things. But at such a rare moment, he was awakened by a knock, no, rather a banging on the door. Opening his eyes, Sean got out of bed full of rage. Upon opening the door to his room, he saw Darren standing outside the door with a flustered look on his face. Whats wrong this early in the morning? Seans voice was tinged with anger. But Darren didnt care about that, Dad, somethings wrong. The police are downstairs right now and say they want to see you; what the hell is going on? He had just been out for his morning jog when he saw a police car drive into their neighbourhood, and being curious, he took an extra look, not expecting it to be parked in front of his house. Chapter 371 It Was Horace With a jolt of panic, Darren rushed back home and heard the police telling the maid they were going to take his father to the police station for investigation. Darren was at a loss as he didnt know what happened, so he went upstairs to wake Sean up. Hearing Darrens words, Sean was astonished because he knew there was only one reason why the police woulde to him at this time. It must be that dishonest woman. How dare she give those files to the police! Darren was more anxious than before seeing that his father didnt utter a word, Dad, what happened? Come on, why would theye to you? That deceitful woman, shit, she Seans roaring was interrupted by the police who came upstairs. Are you Sean? Mr. Horace called, and you are under arrest on suspicion of paying bribes to government officials. Pleasee with us. Horace? Sean was a little dumbfounded. It wasnt ra that bitch? How would Horace know about this? And why would he turn him in? They were family. Kirnd Group would suffer if anything happens to him. Sean had no time to think about this as the police officer standing in front of him gave a sign and then Sean was taken to the police car downstairs. Seeing his father being taken, Darren had nothing to do with it. He was still a bit confused by what the police said. Bribery? How would his father do that? While ra was working at the GLAM when Sarah rushed into her office and said, ra, did you hear the news? Sean was arrested by the police! What?! ra was in shock as she didnt give those files to the police so she was confused about Sean being arrested. Seeing ras response, Sarah realized that she hadnt heard about this, Check online! It goes viral, everyones talking about it! Taking a look at Sarahs excited face, ra turned on herputer, searched Seans name, and saw all kinds of reports about Sean being arrested. Looking through these pages, ra found out that bribery wasnt the only charge, there werendfills of toxic waste under residential areas, adding overdosed harmful substances to medicine and form among other scandals. People online were aggravated and cursed him inments. Son of a bitch! What an asshole! Toxic medicine and baby form? It wille back to bite him in the ass! They are babies for gods sake! May you be thest of your family line! Hey, we dont curse his innocent family, just him! He is the cancer of our society! I hope he dies in prison! Please never let him out, theres no good letting him out! Collision between government and businessmen, we are paying for their bribery! Dont buy anything from Kirnd Group! Who needs them?! Fuck! Who knows which court will he be in? I want to hit him with rotten eggs! I fed my baby with that form, will there be something wrong with my baby? Somebody help! Holy shit! I live there, that toxdfill! Would I lose decades of life? What a heartless bastard! Seeing thesements, ra felt great. People finally knew who Sean was. He was going to jail for sure with such a ssh of rage, which was a kind of revenge for herself and Neo. But she was also confused at the same time as she didnt report it and she had no idea who else. Andre was the only one who knew about this except for herself, but he would have told her. ra, was that you who reported it? Sarah asked out of curiosity. It was natural for her to see it that way as she was told by ra to investigate Sean a while ago. Sarah adored ra for she brought that bastard to justice. ra, you are amazing, you are a hero! Seeing the worship in Sarahs eyes, ra was amused, It wasnt me. But I think I know who. You must have done something if you know who reported it. You are my hero! ra shook her head with a smile and said facetiously, You are the one who found out the lead at first, youve contributed, too! Really? Sarah jumped up with a big smile, Right! I found out first! I adore myself, too! ra found it amusing with all this, Okay now, I need to take care of things, you can go to work. OK! Ill go now. Sarah walked out of the office joyfully as she said it. ra was also happy being around Sarah who was excited. Anyway, it was good news. But was Andre the one who reported it? ra called Andre at this thought and it was answered immediately. Andre, did you report this about Sean? ra asked directly. Hearing her words, Andre was a little bewildered. He also saw the news online, No. I would have talked to you first if I wanted to do this. Then who else? ra frowned, It was not you or me, then who else knows about it? Andre said after thinking for a moment, ra, I think I know who.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Who? ra asked. It must be Horace. Mywyer friend told me a while ago that he was told to investigate Sean. I asked him who just out of curiosity and he said it was Horace. So it must be Horace who reported it, but I couldnt figure out why. Chapter 372 Apology ra was stunned. It was Horace? Horace and Sean were brothers, why would Horace do this? For money? But it would hurt Kirnd Groups reputation which was nothing good to him. I see, thank you. Well, I gotta go. Catch up with youter. Hearing Andres words, ra knew the whole thing in general and hung up the phone. A couple of days ago, ra threatened Sean to tell Horace that she was not actually raped at that time. Now it seemed that Horace knew the truth and that she was pregnant with his baby. Then was it revenge he took for her and the baby? Thinking about this, the grudge ra held against Horace was getting less. He wasnt that bad, after all, she truly loved him before. Now that Sean had been arrested and what he had done had gone public, ra felt the relief of revenge. But she felt sorry for Darren after this. Darren was nothing like Sean. Darren was nice to ra and he even told her about the scheme of Sean and Laura in case Horace misunderstood her. And now that he had be a prisoners son from a well-raised rich kid, which must be a lot to take in. ra grabbed her phone and called Darren out of guilt and asked him out. Lets meet at the college, I want to visit there with you. Hearing Darrens upset voice, ra said yes after thinking for a moment. ra saw Darren waiting at the gate when she arrived at the college, which brought her back to college time. As before, she would see him waiting at the gate every time she returned to school. And he woulde to her and take her luggage in her hand when he saw her. But today he didnt see hering with his head lowered, looking preupied and unusually tired. It must be about Sean. ra slowly walked toward Darren in sympathy like her youth had just gone by. When did youe? How long have you been waiting? ra asked gently. Hearing ras voice, Darren raised his head and found that she had arrived. You came. Darren stood up straight and tried to force a smile, I just got here, not long. Well. ra nodded a little and didnt know what to say. How about having a walk? Its been so long. Darren said. Sure. Walking on this familiar road, ra had mixed feelings. C, about my father did you tell Horace to do that? Darren eventually asked after hesitation. He remembered the unfinished sentence of his father that day that it was ra, so it must have something to do with her. ra thought, It really was Horace. I didnt tell him to do that, but I did have something to do with this. ra said honestly and asked cautiously, Darren, are you mad at me? It was understandable if he was mad at her and she would ept it. She didnt regret doing this but she felt sorry for him. Darren shook his head, I know my father, he did do those things. Those were all true. So he deserved it and it was nobody elses fault. Darren, you ra didnt know how tofort him, Just forget it, this has nothing to do with you. You are not your father. But hes my father, he raised me. Darren said with a wry smile, How could I just forget? Hearing his words, ra remained silent. He was right. They were father and son. How could he just forget like that? C, I know my father did terrible things but you and Horace wouldnt tell on him for no reason. He must have done something bad to you. ra didnt know how to answer this. That was true. She wasnt a savior. She wouldnt have investigated if Sean hadnt hurt her. But how could she tell Darren that? Like he said, after all, Sean was his father. She couldnt say bad things about his father in front of him even though his father was a total viin. Seeing that ra was in a dilemma, Darren added, Dont say if you dont want to. Honestly, I dont even want to know, after all, he Darren paused at this. After all, Sean was the one who gave him life, how could he handle all that? I know, he must have done something terrible to you. I apologize for him. I know you might not forgive him but I need to say sorry for him. Darren said with guilt sincerely. Sorry, Im sorry, for those terrible things, Im so sorry. ras eyes were moist and she said in a choked voice, Darren, I dont want to lie to you. I cant forgive him for what he has done and I wont forgive him for the rest of my life. So, sorry, I cant ept your apology. Sean must have done things incredibly terrible to her. Darren felt sorry for her, for this girl who he liked at heart. He wished he could sacrifice everything in exchange for her safe and sound life. But what had his father done which Darren wasnt aware of to make her hate that much? He knew her well that she was the kindest and most tolerant girl he had ever seen. So what happened to her that she wouldnt forgive Sean for the rest of her life? Darren felt so painful and he held ra in his arms like there was no one else. Sorry. Im so sorry, for me, not him. Sorry that I didnt protect you well enough and sorry I let you hurt by my father. It was not your fault, silly. ra hugged him gently and didnt push him away. She knew it was the onlyfort she could give him. After regaining hisposure while holding ra, Darren stood up and said softly, C, Im here today to say goodbye.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 373 I’m Here to Say Goodbye What? ra was a little astonished. You know, theres a lot of social pressure about my fathers issue, and grandpa wants me to go abroad ande back after. Well. ra nodded, That would be good for you. Im sorry you have to go through this. Darren smiled and looked at ra emotionally, But I dont n to go back, theres nothing left for me to miss. So Im here to say goodbye. C, we might not be able to see each other often. ra opened her mouth to ask why and then closed it. Everyone had his or her issue. She also left for five years then. Now that he had decided, what was the point of trying to stop him? You are on your own, please take care of yourself, ra told him. After all, she couldnt promise him anything. Even though he stayed, they meant to be just like this, and nothing more. But her tears still came down at this thought. Darren was a bit disappointed that she didnt ask him to stay. But looking at her tears at this moment, he felt nothing but distressed. He wanted to reach out and wipe her tears but he felt it was inappropriate with their rtionship right now, so he just patted her shoulder gently. Dont cry. I remember you said you hated the crying while parting. Now what? You are crying? Give me a smile like the old days; I like to see you smile. Hearing this, ra nodded vigorously, tried to hold back her tears, raised her head at Darren, and smiled at him. When they were together, Darren was always upset during school holidays because it meant that they couldnt see each other for a long time. His face looked like crap especially when he took her to the station. But ra always looked happy which upset him more, and he would ask her if she would miss him with a sad look. What did she say? She said that she hated the crying while parting as it was more upsetting. She also tried to make him smile at that time and said, Give me a smile, I like to see you smile. You wouldnt want me to see your sad face now, right? If you keep doing that, Ill think about your face like this for the next month. Darrens face would look better after hearing this. But he didnt know that she would burst out crying once she got into the waiting room of the station. She just forced those smiles before. She loved him so much, and how would she not be upset? She just forced smiles to make him feel better. But he would never know about this. Seeing ras smile, Darren smiled back, We cant be upset this time. Lets be happy. How about walking around since we are here and leaving those bad things behind us? OK! ra wiped her tears and walked forward with him. Do you remember thesagna at the cafeteria? That was your favorite. Darren pointed at the dining hall in front of them. There were so many people waiting for that. I mostly couldnt get it. Darren smiled at her words, There was one time that you waited for so long but it sold out when it was your turn, and you were upset about this all afternoon. Then I skipped myst ss the next noon to get thatsagna for you to cheer you up. Oh, thats right. ra nodded while smiling, But who told you to buy three of them? What am I? A pig? Then who ate them all and said yummy with a hup? Darren rolled his eyes intentionally, which made ra p on his shoulder. They were talking andughing about amusing stuff that happened back in school times and walking around the campus. Seeing ra with a happy face, Darren wished they could go back to the way it was before when he didnt leave and go abroad, he was still with her, and they would get married, have kids, and live happily ever after. But now this would onlye true in his dream. She no longer belonged to him. Time flew when they were having fun. It was already dark when they reached the gate. When will you leave? ra asked. The day after tomorrow, Ill take the flight in the morning. ra nodded, Youll be away from home, so please take good care of yourself, okay? She didnt say about seeing him off at the airport as she knew he wouldnt let her. Nothing would change but add more sadness. Darren felt relieved that she didnt ask to see him off at the airport. It was not that he didnt want her to, he was just afraid that he would refuse to leave if he saw her. But he knew he wouldnt turn her down if she asked. He was d she didnt say so he could leave without hesitation. It would be harder for him to leave if she was there. You, too. Take care, okay? C, please be happy, this is myst wish before I leave, will you promise me that? Sure. ra nodded and her voice shook, Im sorry about your father, I ra couldnt let her regret go. Darren wouldnt have had to go abroad alone if it werent for her. He had to start over, and how hard would that be? That was not your fault. I dont me you. Darrenforted her gently, My father deserved it. It has nothing to do with anyone else. If that makes you happy, then it can be his amends for what he has done. Happy? ra asked herself was she really happy?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. No, she wasnt. She didnt regret it but she also wasnt happy about it. Sean got punished and so what? She was still divorced and Neo still had no father, and nothing changed. Take care. ra looked at Darren and said seriously. You too. I I should go. Darren turned around and left as he said it. A tear rolled down his face the second he turned around. He walked away slowly yet firmly, step by step. Seeing his back, ra felt bad as they were so in love but ended up drifting apart. But they did love each other. He knew her so they were in sync and left without saying goodbye. It was not that they didnt want to see each other anymore. They just knew they would try to live a better and happier life even when they were not together. Chapter 374 Laura’s Threat The court ruled that Sean was sentenced to seven years in prison. On the third day after Sean got in prison, Horace nned to visit him as he wanted to ask him something and hear the answer personally.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Standing still in front of the prison gate, Horace never expected that he would be here to visit his family one day. Family? Horace shook his head with a bitter smile at this thought. He went in and told the guard Seans name but was told that there was someone else visiting him right now. Horace frowned and couldnt figure out who else would visit him as Darren was abroad and Sir was at home. Probably a friend Sean once did business with. So Horace wasnt obsessed with this, he walked towards the direction that guard pointed and waited while sitting there. Visiting Sean right now was no other than Laura. She was not morous as usual but sitting in front of Sean, looking pale. Hearing that Sean was arrested, she had been worried since. Sean was the only one in the world who knew about all things that she had done. Laura was no longer worried about kidnapping ra because Horace had kept his promise that he let what she did slide although he put Sean in jail, which meant Horace had decided to let Laura get away with that. But she didnt feel relieved but held more grudges instead. She was not willing to give in as she had sacrificed her legs just for this. Laura pinned all those on ra and she would let ra pay one day. Her biggest worry right now was that thing that happened 15 years ago. What if Sean couldnt handle the interrogation and told the police about that? Laura had been longing to see him since he was arrested. She was deadly anxious as she couldnt find a way to see him without the Hutchinson family and Horaces help during sentencing. So she came as soon as she was allowed to visit him in prison. She had to make sure that he wouldnt tell on her in case anyone found out about this. He needed to know exactly what he couldnt say. What brings you to see me? Sean asked impatiently. Unlike Laura who was desperate to see him, he didnt want to see her at all. He wouldnt have ended up like this if it werent for her. Ultimately, she was the one who got him into prison. What was he thinking? Why would he agree to do those things with her? Sean, Master Sean, what were you thinking? Seeing his impatience, Laura got angered and jeered. What good does it do to you for selling me out and telling Horace those things? He wouldnt have turned you in if he hadnt found out. Who do you think you are screwing? Im still here, but you end up in jail. What exactly are you doing that for, huh? Hearing Lauras sarcastic words, Sean didnt rebut angrily. He was at a dead-end standing against ra and Horace and there was no way out. This time Sean was caught by ra as he didnt manage things perfectly, so he had to take it. You are just here to tell me this? Sean swallowed his anger and asked. Cant I just pop in for a visit? Laura said tentatively. Maybe she did overthink it and Sean didnt n to tell on her. After all, this didnt do anybody any good. I guess you are not here to see me but to beg me. Sean knew what she was up to. He knew her, she would never do anything that did no good to her. She wouldnte to visit him unless it was the end of the world. Hearing his words, Lauras face turned cold, What would I beg you for? I never beg people! Not if I say about you kidnapping Horace 15 years ago? Sean leered at her and threatened her in a low voice, with a smirk. It was the first time he felt that great these days as she came to beg him when he was in jail for fear that he might tell on her. Dont you dare! Laura said furiously, Dont forget you were in this too. You think they will reduce your jail time? No way! Youll just have more time in there. Ha After a moment of astonishment, Sean burst outughing. A normal person unlike Laura wouldnt think it that way and worry about this. Im already in jail. You think I care about that? Sean sneered, Just a few more years, it makes no difference to me. No matter how long he was going to be in jail, his life was doomed. Even though they let him out now he couldnt make aeback in the business world after this. He tried to beat Horace for Kirnd Group his whole life because of apetitive streak so he was timid and overcautious all these years but ended up like this. He never expected this would happen. What is it going to take to get your mouth shut? Laura swallowed her anger and asked clearly, Ill try if I can. Hearing her words, Sean sneered. What a shrewd woman! Making an offer under this circumstance? Im not even free, what do I want? But now you mention it, having you in jail as apany sounds nice. Laura didnt expect that he would threaten her when he ended up in this position, her fists clenching. Her nails dug into her palms and it came with the pain, but she didnt care. She was not frightened by his words as she knew how to make him promise. Laura rubbed the crescents on her palms with her head down, and said indifferently with a smile, I admit it. You are in jail and theres nothing I can do. But your son is still out there. Chapter 375 Visiting Sean What do you mean? Sean asked warily. He couldnt let anything happen to him as Darren was his only hope. I will make him live in hell if you dare to tell on me, Laura said with an evil smile. Hes your only child, right? No one would take care of you when you get out if anything happen to him. After a moment of panic, Sean soonposed himself and thought for a while. He didnt care about her threat. What did she think she was? She got nothing without the Hutchinson family and Horace. At this thought, Sean looked at her with disdain, You think you are still the rich girly from the Hutchinson family? I dont think you can afford to harm my son. Seeing that Sean didnt trust her, Laura didnt show her panic and still looked confident. So what? I think you know how much money I got after that kidnapping. Will that be enough for me to hire someone to kill your son?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Dont you dare! Sean came lurching to his feet and roared while pointing at Laura. What? Imitating me? Laura said with a smile, But, Im not afraid of you. Laura suddenly changed her face, I sure will! Laura, if you dare hurt my son, I Sean suddenly froze. What could he do with her? He was not even free. You what? Cant think of anything? Laura sneered, Im telling you that you must do as I say. If anyone else finds out about that, then youll see your son in a body bag. Sean squeezed the word OK while clenching his fists and gnashing his teeth. What else could he do? He had to say so. I promise I wont tell anyone about that, but you must promise you wont hurt my son. Sean looked her straight in the eye. Hearing his words, Laura felt relieved, You can rx. I wont hurt him for no reason. Please keep your word. Sean didnt trust her, The police will know about the kidnapping the second when I hear anything happen to my son. I promise, Laura replied and felt satisfied. What did he say just now with that attitude? And now he had no choice but to give what she was asking for. Sean snorted, turned around, and left as he didnt want to say anything to her. Sean felt regretful right now as he didnt expect that this nasty woman would threaten him with his son. Laura really would do anything to get what she wanted. Now that she had gotten what she wanted, she didnt care about his attitude anymore and left in her wheelchair in a pleasant mood. One thing had been done, and now it was time for another. Laura didnt expect to see Horace out of the visiting room. What a coincidence! They both came to see Sean on the same day. She hurriedly went into a nearby stairwell and her heart was bouncing like crazy. Horace didnt see her thanks to her quick move. Laura patted her chest and then put her head out carefully to check the ce where Horace was. Seeing that he had entered the visiting room, she went out of the stairwell and fled away. Laura breathed a sigh of relief at the prison gate. She was frightened to be caught by Horace. The driver waiting in the distance saw her and then rushed forward to push her wheelchair. Careful! Laura said sternly as she got tripped when the driver was pushing her into the car. Sorry, Miss Hutchinson, Ill be careful, The driver said in a falsely anxious voice but cursed her in his heart. Fuck! Who would want to suffer if it werent for money? I never met anyone who is so high-maintenance like her! The driver sat back in his seat with sweat on his head after making herfortable in the car. Miss Hutchinson, we you want to go home? he stuttered and almost said the wrong word. He still remembered the harsh sentence Laura said, We? Who do you think you are? No, to the hospital. Laura said the address impatiently. The driver didnt dare to ask more and drove forward at an average speed after giving a response. He got shouted at a lot before he could drive at the appropriate speed that she wanted. And Horace was visiting Sean right now. Sean was annoyed after seeing Laura, and now he got more furious seeing Horace. How could you look me in the face? Horace felt bad but not because of Seans attitude. Sean looked unusually skinny and sloppy in his prison uniform with a sallow face and greasy and wild hair which seemed like he didnt wash it for a long while. Horace felt awful looking at his unusually ragged brother, but that was it. After all those things he had done, he deserved it. Seeing the pity and sympathy in Horaces eyes, Sean got angrier. Thest thing he wanted to see in his whole life was Horaces pity eyes. Horace, ruthlessness is the mark of a real man, but Im not as cruel as you. Who knows you would put your brother in jail! You deserve it, Horace said, deadpan. You are right. I do deserve it. Sean admitted, But you dont have to kick me down that way. What good does it do to you? You also own the shares of Kirnd Group. You are destroying the Kirnd family! Shares? Horace sneered, They were nothingpared to my baby! What baby? Sean was dumbfounded by Horaces words. I didnt hear that Horace has a baby, a bastard? Sean frowned at this thought. If Horace had a baby, then all would be his. Sean didnt expect that he would get nothing after working hard for half his life. My baby! Horace raised his voice and said harshly, If you and Laura hadnt framed ra, how would I think that she was not carrying my baby? And how would I lose my baby after all this? Sean felt relieved as Horace had lost his baby. But deep fears ensued because then Horace wouldnt let Sean off the hook. Did I do too much? Horaceughed, Maybe it is too much for you. But it isnt enough for me. This is far from getting even for my lost child! What are you going to do? Sean asked in a panic. He was already in jail, what was Horace going to do? And what else could he do? After all, it was Horace. Sean knew what Horace would do after all these years of mind games with him. Sean would live in misery in jail if Horace didnt n to forgive him. Horace didnt answer him but asked with an extremely cold face, Over a dozen years ago, I was kidnapped, and you did it, right? And were you trying to burn me then? Chapter 376 He Didn’t Mention Laura’s Name I dont know what you are talking about. What does that have to do with me? Sean didnt expect that Horace would guess it was him and so he pretended like he didnt know. You think I havent found anything all these years? Horace said in a cold voice, I knew it was you years ago but I didnt have much proof at that time. And now I give you a chance to make this right. You can confess or wait till I get more proof. Its your call. Horace added after a pause, If I figure this out by myself, you wont get off easy. Hearing his threat, Sean was indignant. What was wrong with today? Why did they alle to threaten him? Sean was not that stupid to believe that he would get off easy today if he confessed. But things would get uglier if Horace found out himself. After a long while of hesitation and thinking, Sean decided to confess. You were right; I did pay them to kidnap you. Sean didnt mention Laura as he had to do this for his son. It was you. Horace had known by heart but he was still shocked to hear his confession. They were family by blood. With disappointment, Horace thought about what Sean just said and jeered, I did put you in prison but you tried to kill your brother, now whos more heartless? Haha! Seanughed, Horace, I take it back. Theres no such family tie between us. We both know that we are not family anymore but rivals. And there are no brothers here. Why? Horace asked, Why did you do that to me? I dont think it was just for Kirnd Group.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Hearing his question, Sean clenched his fists with the veins standing out on his forehead. Of course, it was not just for Kirnd Group. Horace didnt know that Sean hated him so much that he wanted him to die. Growing up, everyone just saw how great, how handsome and how smart Horace was, but why? Sean worked harder but why couldnt he get approval? Why did Sir let Horace in charge when Sean worked so much more for Kirnd Group? And what did Horace have and Sean didnt? Because I hate you. No one will notice me as long as you exist and Ill always be the one who cant bepared to you! There were jealousy and hatred in Seans eyes, So I want you to die. Only when you are dead will they and Sir realize that there is a Master Sean in the Kirnd family. Hearing Seans words, Horaces face changed, I never meant to. You know that I never wanted to take over Kirnd Group. Horace had known since he was little that there were two kids in the Kirnd family. Most of the property was supposed to be his brothers and he didnt care about it. Horace wanted to start his own business and do what he likedpared to the inheritance. However, Sean never believed in what Horace said and kept seeing him as a nuisance. I know! Sean said through clenched teeth. Sean knew what Horace was thinking. But that made him hate Horace more. Horace didnt even care about what Sean tried so hard to get. But even though, Sir still let Horace take over the Kirnd Group. Why not? Sean roared with rage, You know, I hate you the most for that. Youve been ignoring me! Horace never realized that Sean would think that way. He had always known that his bigger brother didnt like him and he was sad for some time. His ssmates brothers would y with them but Sean was always mean to him in his memory. Horace was upset about this when he was little but then he got used to it. It never urred to him that Sean would think that way. We have different life goals. Horace frowned a little and stared at Sean. Stop that crap. I only know that Ill never be the best one with you in the Kirnd family. Sean had to get rid of Horace so he could live a dignified life. Somehow Sean had hated Horace this much. Horace didnt utter a single word, turned around, and left. What could he say based on nomon ground between them? And all these years of fights and resentment wouldnt be gone simply by some words. Now he was in prison and he couldnt hurt ra anymore, so that was enough. As for the brotherhood, well, maybe there was no such thing in the Kirnd family. Seans voice came from behind when Horace was about to walk away, Horace, Ive never regretted what I did to you. If I had the choice, I would do it all over again. I hate you! Horace walked away for a long time until he couldnt hear him. Horace looked up at the rather blue and clear sky with white clouds. It was supposed to be warm with the sun shining, but he felt cold inside. They were blood-rted but not family. And the only woman that were once Horaces family was pushed away by himself without even knowing it. Watching Horace walk away, Seans rage increased and then decreased. Horace could walk into this prison and walk away as he pleased, but what about Sean? When would he get out? After being taken to the cell, Sean sat still, looking hopeless. Sean had lost everything, and then what did he have topete with Horaceter on? He had nothing while Horace had grown from that little kid who could be easily bullied by Sean. Since when did Sean lose? Maybe he had already lost since that kidnapping. Sean couldnt help but think about what happened at that time. It was so long ago but he still remembered those details vividly. Chapter 377 Secrets from the Past From Seans memories, Horace had been a favorite of Russell since he was a kid, and as long as he wasnt asking too much, Russell wouldnt turn him down. At first, he didnt really care. Horace was the youngest son of the Kirnd family, and his parents were gone, so it was only natural that Russell would love him more. But as time passed and Horace grew older, he began to feel that his younger brother was bing more and more of an eyesore. Horace grew up to be an outstanding man, and that kind of outstanding made him feel more threatened than ever With a loud bang, Sean kicked over the chair in front of him, but he still felt his anger boil over. What Russell said at the party today! Today was the annual meeting of the Kirnd Group, which was attended by all staff and directors. As a member of the Kirnd family, Russell brought Horace along. But he had never expected his grandfather to introduce Horace to thepany so grandly. He had only said hello to a few of thepanys directors when he came to work. And what Grandpa said today was clearly a message to everyone and to him: he, Horace, was the future sessor to the Kirnd Group. Why! In terms of experience and ability, he was no less than Horace. Why did Horace get so much attention when he came to thepany! He couldnt help but feel angry at the way Horace was treated by thepanys employees and directors at todays annual meeting. No, he couldnt let it go on like this. He had to find a way to stop it. He would never allow Horace to take his ce after years of hard work at thepany. Before he could think of a way to deal with it, Russells actions made him even more anxious. Since Horacesst appearance at thepanys annual meeting, Russell had been taking him to all kinds of business meetings. Less than two monthster, executives atpanies that regrly work with Kirnd Group learned of his existence. At this rate, would he still have a ce in the Kirnd Group? In desperation, he thought of a solution that was not the way: kidnapping. Once Horace was gone, the Kirnd family would be left with only one son, and the Kirnd Group would be his. Once the idea came up, it took root in his mind and never went away. The more he thought about it, the more he realized it was doable. Finally, he contacted a group of kidnappers and told them to wait for the opportunity to kidnap Horace. Instead, Russell Protected Horace so well that the kidnappers kept an eye on him for about two months and never got a chance to take him. It made Sean even more resentful and determined to get rid of Horace, Russell had never been so careful to protect him. Determination was one thing, but the kidnapping of Horace had been no progress, even if he was impatient, there was no help, he could only slowly wait for the opportunity. But how could it be dyed? If Horace found out that the kidnappers were following him, all of his ns would be ruined, and he might even be exposed. While he was anxious but couldnt do anything, a girl suddenly found him, and it was Laura. He had heard about Laura, too, since her rtionship with Horace was so high-profile that it was impossible for him not to know. Mr. Kirnd, theres something Id like to work with you on. I was wondering if youd be interested? Laura cut to the chase. What is it? Sean was confused, wondering what Horaces girlfriend was doing here? Without too many pleasantries, Laura said, The Hutchinson family had been having some difficulties in their business recently. If Mr. Kirnd could help the Hutchinson family through this difficult time. In return, I will find a way to help you kidnap and eliminate Horace, and secure your position as heir to the Kirnd Group. What kidnapping? I dont know what youre talking about, Sean denied immediately, but his heart skipped a beat. How could Laura have known? Mr. Kirnd, did you hire those people to stalk Horace? Laura smiled disdainfully, I saw those men meet you with my own eyes. Mr. Kirnd, do you deny it now? When? Sean snapped to his feet. How could he have been seen meeting with the kidnappers when he was so careful? Mr. Kirnd, dont worry, I wont tell anyone about this, but only if Mr. Kirnd agrees to what I just asked, Laura said as she moved to the side of the sofa and sat down. Thinking about what Laura had just said, Sean hesitantly, Arent you Horaces girlfriend? Why would you help me get rid of him? For the Hutchinson family, of course, Kirnd said. Im sure Mr. Kirnd understands how a boyfriend can bepared to ones own family business. Looking at Lauras smile, Sean felt ufortable. Was she mocking him for sacrificing his own brother for the Kirnd Group? Thats what he thought, but Sean took Lauras words seriously. With her help, kidnapping Horace would be a lot easier. Without Horace, the Kirnd Group would be his. Compared to getting the Kirnd Group, helping the Hutchinson family get through the tough times was a small matter. What are you going to do? Sean asked, looking at Laura. Hearing this, Laura smiled, Sean asked this, which meant that he had agreed.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She told Sean What she had nned, Laura added, I have one more demand, that all the ransom money for this kidnapping be mine. I will pretend to be burned to death and then take the money and live abroad. Hearing Lauras words, Sean sighed at this womans cruelty. He had heard how much Horace loved his girlfriend. He didnt expect her to take Horace seriously at all. But this had nothing to do with him; as long as Laura was on his side, a bit hard-hearted is not a bad thing. No problem, but you have to promise me that you will never return to the country again. Sean naturally did not care about this little amount of money. What he was concerned about was that nothing would go wrong with this n. Deal, Laura agreed at once. She had no intention ofing back. With the help of Laura, Horace was kidnapped very smoothly, but the result was not satisfactory, and he escaped eventually. But Sean got what he wanted. Horace, who had lost both his legs, was no longer qualified topete with him for the Kirnd Group. Thinking about it, Seans face was full of contorted grimaces. Who would have thought that Horace was faking his disability, or that he would end up in jail? But when he calmed down, his heart was full of fear again. He shuddered at the thought of how shrewd and ruthless Laura had been when she was young. So many years have passed, Lauras means must be more sinister, in case she really wanted to deal with his son, and Darren couldntpete with her. With that in mind, Sean decided that for the sake of his sons safety, he would keep this secret for the rest of his life. Nothing in the world was more important to him than his son. Chapter 378 Why not Get Her Back? After leaving prison, Horace returned to thepany, only to find Russell waiting for him in his office. Grandpa, what are you doing here? Horace asked hurriedly. But Russell wasnt nice to him. Youre asking me? Whats going on with Sean? Hes your brother no matter what. How could you turn him in and put him in jail? Russell had just learned that Horace had been the one to report Seans bribery, and although he knew the brothers had issues, he didnt expect it toe to this. This time, Sean was going to jail instead of anywhere else. Moreover, it was revealed that the product was fake. Even if he were to be released in the future, his career would be ruined. The fact that Horace was usually more affectionate with his grandson doesnt mean hes not interested in Sean, or else he wouldnt have been in charge of Kirnd Group for so many years. Brother? Horace couldnt help but sneer. If Sean was even remotely concerned about his brother, how did they end up in this mess? Grandpa, didnt I tell you about ra was kidnapped by Seanst time? Horaces eyes were full of pain, and the incident was a permanent scar on his heart. It turned out that because of this incident, Russells anger subsided a little, I know its Seans fault, but its been so many years. Its useless to pursue it now. You cant just Grandpa, ra wasnt raped, Horace whispered, interrupting Russell. Russell was stunned for a moment, and then he was even more confused. Its a good thing that that girl didnt have to go through that. Why would you As he spoke, Russell sensed something was wrong, the baby! If ra had not been raped, the child in her would have been Horaces. But why did Horace misunderstand her? Filled with questions, Russell looked at Horace sternly and asked, What on earth is going on? If ra wasnt how could you have such a misunderstanding?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Suppressing the bitterness, Horace told Russell how Laura and Sean worked together to kidnap ra, and how he bribed a doctor to frame her for defilement when his n didnt work. How could this happen! Russell angrily propped his walking stick on the ground. Sean, the unfilial son, had conspired with Laura to do such a thing. It really pissed him off! Angry, Russell thinks about the baby. What about ras baby? Did she have it? He asked. Russell only knows that ra left the country after her divorce from Horace because he didnt think she was pregnant with Horaces child and didnt ask too many questions about it. Hearing Russells question, Horace lowered his head for a long time, his face showing an unconcealed sadness. If the baby had been born, maybe he and ra wouldnt be like this now. However, Horace didnt know that ra was almost forced to have an abortion. It was Laura who ordered Isaac to arrange the abortion, and she kept it a secret from everyone, and Sean didnt know, so Horace thought ra hated him, it was because the child was lost on his own ount. What he doesnt know is that ras greatest hatred for him is that she thinks he is going to kill the child. What the hell is going on? Russell had a bad feeling about Horace, but he didnt want to go down that road. He could only hope that Horace would say no. Sorting out his thoughts, Horace struggled to open his mouth, I tried several times to persuade ra to abort the baby, but she was never willing to do so. After several attempts, the baby was not saved, and then it was aborted. Hearing the expected answer, Russell faltered for a moment, and Horace quickly helped him down on the couch. That bastard! Russellmbasted Sean after realizing that Laura and Sean had indirectly killed his great-grandson, whom he had longed for so many years. Grandpa, dont be so sad, said Horace, his eyes welling up as he recounted the incident, but he managed to hold back his grief andforted Russell. I was wrong about you. Russell looked at Horace guiltily. You had a good reason to send that animal to jail for what he did. Looking into Russells eyes, Horace looked serious. Grandpa, I admit that I wanted to avenge ra and my child by reporting Seans bribe, but I didnt frame him for nothing. At this point, Horace turned around and took a file from his desk drawer behind him. He handed it over to Russell. Grandpa, this is all the illegal stuff Seans done over the years, and you can see that I didnt frame him. Taking the file from Horace, Russell looked through it. After reading it, Russell felt so sad that he didnt even have the strength to be angry. Forced demolition, selling fake drugs, use of low-quality food additives that are harmful to the human body turned out Seans done a lot of terrible things behind his back over the years. Well, he got what he deserved, Russell said sadly. Let him learn his lesson in prison.. As the saying goes, it was the parents fault, the parents of the two brothers died young, Sean did such a thing, and he was not strict to discipline him enough. With that in mind, Russell looked at Horace. Its my fault. I shouldnt have lost my temper at you without asking. Its not your fault. Its Grandpas fault. Grandpa, please dont say that, Horace said hurriedly. How can you be med for this? Its the two of us who should be med. Were adults and yet were making you sad. ncing at Horace with relief, Russell pulled away the sadness in his eyes. Whats the point of being sad when its already happened? At his age, whats not to like? Anyway, what are you going to do now? Russell asks. If you knew you were wrong about ra, why didnt you get her back? Chapter 379 Horace’s Visit Hearing this, Horaces Eyes were filled with pain, I did not trust her back then, why would I still be worthy of her now? If he had believed ra, how could all this happen? How could they not have children? Havingmitted such an unforgivable crime, he could not even forgive himself, so how dare he ask ra toe back to him? Hearing the words Russell felt anger in his heart, how could his grandson feel this way! How can you think that? A man must face up to his mistakes. Its because you realized you were wrong that you have to go back to ra and spend the rest of your life making it up to her, to make up for your mistake. Is that so? Hearing Russell said this, Horace was a little unsure; could he really go after ra again? Would she still like him? Seeing the confusion in Horaces eyes, Russell was a little upset. Both of them have suffered a lot emotionally, especially ra.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ra lost her child because of their misunderstanding, and he wonder if she would ever forgive Horace? Russell continued, Horace, after all these years, I know you cant forget ra. If you really want her in this life, then dont think about those things before, look ahead, otherwise, it will only dy the two of you. You should listen to Grandpa. Go apologize to her properly and get her back. Its been so many years, and she hasnt gotten married again. From what I can tell, she still has you in her heart. With Russells words running through his mind, Horace had an epiphany. Yeah, well, whats the point of thinking about it? Would ra ever forgive him, or would he have to work hard to find out? Even if she didnt care about him anymore, he still wanted to do his best to make it up to her; he didnt want to have regret in his life. Horaces heart grew hopeful when he thought of the look in her eyes when he had exined to ra on the cruise ship that he wanted her to be with him again. Maybe Grandpa was right and ra still cared about him. After clearing his head, Horace no longer hesitated, his mind was in a chaotic state, but now much clearer. To see ra, the only thing on his mind right now, was that he wanted to see ra right away. Grandpa, I know, Im going to find her right now, Horace said and hurried out of the office without even waiting for Russell to answer. Knowing his eagerness, Russell didnt mind. His grandson really cared about ra; he hoped that girl could forgive him. Outside thepany, Horace raced to ras desk in GLAM. Once inside GLAM, Horace saw a familiar face. He remembered her name as Sarah, right? Hed heard ra mention her before, and theyd probably get along just fine. Hello, Wheres ra, please? Horace asked anxiously, pulling Sarah along. Sarah, of course, was no stranger to Horace. She was stunned the moment she looked up at him. Why was he in m? But her body reflexively reached out and pointed in the direction of ras office. Thank you, said Horace, and he hurried to ras office. It wasnt until Horace was gone that Sarah realized what had happened. It was Horace! The thought of Horace abandoning ra five years ago filled her eyes with anger and regret. Why tell a scumbag like him where ra is when she should have kicked him out? Its his entire fault for showing up so suddenly. Meanwhile, the rest of GLAMs staff saw Horace and exploded. Am I seeing this right? Thats Horace Kirnd, isnt it? What does he want with ra now? Theyre divorced, arent they? I dont think were getting married again. Isnt it said that Horace has been keeping a woman at home for thest five years? Whats going on? Do you think ra still likes him? They wont fight in the officeter, right? ra doesnt have a boyfriend right now, Horace isnt getting married again, and theres no telling if theyll ever get back together. How do you know ra doesnt have a boyfriend? Nonsense. A woman in love smells like love. Have you ever smelled that from ra? This made the staff confused, the smell of love, what is that? Standing at ras office door, Horace knocked eagerly. He heard some of the things that were said behind him, but he was toozy to care. Now he just wanted to see ra as soon as possible, hoping that she would forgive him. ra! Horace shouted as the door opened, only to be greeted by Logan. Logan obviously didnt expect to see Horace when he opened the door. What are you doing here? Logan asked Im here for her. I want to see her. Horace stood in the doorway, his eyes fixed on Logan. ra doesnt want to Logan didnt want ra to see him again because Horace had hurt his sister so badly that she couldnt get over it for so many years. But before he could finish, he was interrupted by ras voiceing from inside. Logan, let him in. ra had already said so, and Logan couldnt stop her, so he let Horace into the office, his eyes wide with rm. He would never let Horace get away with hurting ra again! Unlike Logans defenses, ra wasnt surprised. She knew Horace woulde for her. After putting Sean in jail, theres no reason he shouldnte. Walking up to ra, Horace finally saw the face hes been dreaming of. Dressed in a ck suit, she looked a lot more powerful than before, a little sharper than before. Logan, you can go out first, I have something to say to him, ra said to Logan with a smile, without looking at Horace. ra Logan hesitated. Knowing that Logan was worried about her, ra gave him a reassuring look. Its all right, she said. Seeing ra insist, Logan finally turned and left, leaving a message: Call me if you need anything. Ill be downstairs. When there were only two people left in the office, ra looked up at Horace with coldness in her eyes. What are you doing here? Chapter 380 You Know You Were Wrong! Horaces heart was pained by the difference in ras attitude toward him and Logan. In front of others, she was still the same person, but they were no longer the same as they were. Thinking of the reason for his visit, Horace put away his troubled thoughts and stepped forward to look at ra. ra, I came here today I came here today to apologize to you. Im sorry that I misunderstood you. Horace looked at ra with guilt in his eyes. How hurt was ra because of his misunderstanding and distrust? Horace wanted to punch himself in the face as he tried to persuade ra to have an abortion again and again. ra must have been sadder than she was when she found out she had lost the child? Thats why she sent the divorce agreement directly to him and went abroad without even saying goodbye. But he didnt even know it, he let her suffer alone. What a husband, what a father! What did you misunderstand me about? ra asked, knowing full well that she was being vindictive. Sean told me that you werent assaulted by those people back then. ra, Im sorry. Its all my fault for not believing you back then. Can you forgive me? Horace said urgently, the look on his face was almost begging. ra, however, was unmoved. You now believe that the child we lost was yours, she said coldly. ra didnt seem to be too sad when she spoke, knowing that the baby had already been born, but Horace was hurt by the words. ra, Im sorry, our child Its all my fault, Horace said, feeling a little overwhelmed. Sorry could not express his feelings, but he did not know what else to say. Having said that, Horace tried to reach out and grab ra, but ra moved away from him. Did he think that the five years of estrangement, would be erased by a simple sorry? ra, Ive found out what happened. Sean and Laura set you up. I shouldnt have doubted you, Horace said.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Whats the point now? ra looked down at Horace. What difference does it make now? There was no going back to the way things were. It didnt work anymore? Horace didnt want to believe what he heard. He took a deep breath, Horace looked at ra and said seriously, ra, Ive taught Sean a lesson. I collected evidence of his crimes over the years and gave it to the court. Now he is in prison, and he has been punished as he ought to be, and he may not get out for another seven or eight years. He wasnt trying to impress ra. Horace just wanted to tell her, ra, you know what? Ive avenged you and our child. Horace had personally sent his brother to prison for her. ra was not unmoved, but she could not help but feel a chill in her heart at the thought of another person. And what about Laura? Sean should have told you? Laura and he kidnapped and framed me. ra said expressionlessly. How do you know? Horace wondered. How did ra know that Sean wasing for her? Of course I know, because I told him toe to you, ra said. I found out that Sean was bribing, and I threatened him toe to you and tell you the truth. Horace had a knowing look on his face. No wonder Sean hade to him and told him what had happened. Seeing Horace not speaking, ra thought of something and smirked. Why, are you suspecting that I deliberately framed Laura again? The sarcastic tone hurt Horaces heart, but he couldnt find the words to refute it. It was his choice to believe Lauras lies, again and again, it was his own behavior that made him lose her trust little by little. At this point, he had nothing to say, only to apologize. ra, Im sorry. I shouldnt have believed Laura. Its my fault. I promise Ill never doubt you again. Again? Is there a future between them? ra was a little dazed by Horaces words. ra, Laura is disabled because of me. Lets considered shes already been punished, and lets not hold her responsible this time, shall we? Horace coaxed softly. All these years, Horace saw how Laura lived. Without her legs, she was really inconvenient everywhere. She used to be a well-known designer, but her career had been ruined over the years because of her disabled legs. All of this could be considered to have nothing to do with him, so in addition to hate, Horace had always had a sense of guilt for Laura, that he dyed her life. This time when he returned her this favor, from now on, the two do not owe anything to each other. If she ever hurts ra again, he would not be merciful. But ra did not know Horaces thoughts, she only heard him pleading for Laura, and she was inexplicably infuriated. As expected, Horace was reluctant to take action against Laura. After all, they were childhood sweethearts. After all, they were each others, first love. After all, they had been together for the past five years. After all The more ra thought about it, the angrier she got. Well, it was up to Horace to let it go. She wasnt going to let Laura get away with what she had done to her and her child. One day, she was going to give it all back to her! Of course, she wouldnt say that in front of Horace. Trying to calm her anger, ra maintained the pretense of calm. I see. You can go now. I have work to do. Since Horace still felt Laura was more important to him than she or their child, there was nothing left to say. However, Horace was not willing to leave just like that. He could not help but approached ra again. ra, what happened back then was all my fault. Can you forgive me and lets get back together? Horace looked into ras eyes with anticipation. Would she ever forgive him? Back together? ra burst outughing, trying to get her back to him, what did Horace think she is? He could just take her or leave her?! Looking up at Horace, ras gaze was sharp and her tone was downright sarcastic. Did you misunderstand something? I ask Sean to tell you the truth back then, it didnt mean I want to get back with you. I just wanted you to know what you did wrong back then! Chapter 381 Heartbreak Seeing the obvious hatred in ras eyes, Horace recoiled in shock and stumbled to his feet. At that moment a thought exploded in his mind like thunder: ra hated him. Now she hated him. Hold his breath, for Horace found that even breathing could cause heartache. He thought about the possibility that ra would not forgive him, and about the possibility that she would berate him, as she had done several times before. But he never thought that one day there would be such a strong hatred in her eyes, and it was for him. The hate was like fire, shooting at him as if to burn him to ashes. Not daring to look ra in the eye again, he turned his head to the side, his eyes blurred for a moment. But instead of letting him off the hook, ra continued, Horace, do you think Sean and Laura were the only people who killed my child? Wrong! You yed a part in this as well! If you hadnt refused to believe me, if you hadnt insisted on aborting my child, he wouldnt have disappeared without seeing the world! Listening to ras harsh usation, Horace felt like he was struck by thunder. Although before he went here, he berated himself and secretly hated himself for killing his own unborn child. But hearing those words came out of ras mouth, Horace realized that he had overestimated himself. He couldnt take the me. It hurt too much. ra, Im sorry, its all my fault, I Horace said, not knowing how to proceed. He had said too much to apologize, but what difference did it make? You dont have to say youre sorry to me, ra said, her voiceced with lingering hatred. By sending Sean to prison this time, youve paid for your crime. From now on, well go our separate ways. You can go now. Horaces heart raced when he heard ra try to draw a line with him. Were they really going their separate ways? No, he would never just let her go like this! ra, Ill make it up to you bit by bit. I swear, Ill love you for the rest of my life. Will you give me another chance? Horace said, half kneeling in front of ra. Horace had never been so humble in his life, even in front of Russell, but he waspletely oblivious to himself at the moment. The guilt in his heart almost took him off his feet, making it hard for him to breathe. He had never thought that one day he would owe someone so much. Even though he had brought the world to her attention, he still felt that he could not make up for his mistake. Looking down at Horace, ra had an indescribable feeling in her heart. The Horace she knew was too proud to beg, but now he was bowing before her. ra couldnt help but think of the times they had spent together. Her memories about Horace were once beautiful, a fund named after her, he helping her deal with Ashlee,forting her when she was sad The hatred in her eyes slowly dissipated, reced by the little smile, they had such happiness. As soon as she felt a little rxed, the scene of Isaac dragging her to the hospital came into her mind, and the feeling of despair and helplessness instantly swept away the happiness that had juste to her mind. Closing her eyes, ra cursed herself in her heart. Unforgivable. She would never forgive Horace! What does it matter how good things used to be? Just the tip of the iceberg. When she disobeyed him, he would punish her in such a cruel way. She would rather die than return to his side! Whos to say he wont do it to her again? She sprang to her feet and ra took two steps back from Horace, blurting out thest word. If I give you a chance, then who would give me a chance? Who would give my child a chance? Horace, my child died because of you. I will never forget this for the rest of my life, and I will never forgive you! Leave! ra, I didnt know it was my baby. If I had known, I would never have let you abort it. Horace tried to exin, but ra pushed him away. So what? Even if you didnt know about it, you couldnt do that do me! Tears welled up in ras eyes. Even if you didnt want to believe it was our child, it was a life after all. It was my child. How could you do that? There is a misunderstanding between the two of them. Horace thought ra was referring to his initial suggestion to abort the baby. But what ra said was that Isaac came over and forced himself to have the baby removed. Tears could not help but fell down, ra turned to wipe them away, and then when she looked back, her gaze was icy cold again. I cant forget what happened back then, and I cant forgive you. Its impossible for us to be together again. Go away. I dont want to see you again. There was dead silence, and Horace did not leave, nor did he speak. The apology was so weak that he didnt know what to say to make ra feel better after five years of heartache. Go! I said I never want to see you again! ra shouted at Horace. The silence between them made her feel strangely depressed. The helplessness of five years ago had returned to her. The images of Horace that had made her desperate had flooded through her; making her want to go mad, want to cry, want to scream! ra,e on, lets talk about this. I Seeing that ra was a little out of control, Horace wanted to step forward tofort her. But ra, ungrateful, went to the door and opened it. You, get out! She yelled at Horace, pointing to the door. This was where ra worked, after all, and Horace realized that if he didnt leave now, he wouldnt get anywhere, which would only upset ra even more.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He guesses he would have to talk to ra about thister. He would never give her up, anyway. Even if she hated him, he would never! Thinking of this, Horace swallowed what he wanted to say, looked at ra with aplicated look, and then walked heavily out of her office. Seeing Horace leave the office, ra felt as if all her strength had been drained, and her legs went limp as she slumped in her chair. As she gulped for air, ras face turned pale and she looked as if she had fallen ill. With her head buried in her arms, ras body trembled slightly. Thats what Logan saw when he pushed the door open, and the heartache spread to his heart in an instant. Chapter 382 An Interview with Andre At the door of the office, Logan saw Horace walk out with a long face, and now he saw ras expression. He could guess that the two of them didnt have a pleasant conversation. He walked up to her and patted her on the back. If you dont want to see these people again, we can go back to America. Why do you have to do these things to make yourself sad? Raising her head, ra, with tears on her face, choked with sobs but said firmly, I have to do this. Only in this way can I protect Neo and myself well. In fact, she also felt heartbroken when she said those words. But she had to stick with it. In order not to lose Neo, she would never let Horace know Neo. Ill try my best to protect you and Neo. You dont have to work so hard. This was what Logan wanted to say, but he didnt say it. Because he knew that todays ra would never hide behind others to seek protection. He put his hand on ras shoulder to convey his support to ra in a quiet way. Feeling his support, ra raised her head and forced a smile. Logan, Im fine. Dont worry about me. Go ahead with your work. I have a meeting to attendter. After hesitating for a while, he nodded, Okay, I wont disturb your work, but you have to promise me that you cant get upset about these things anymore. Got it, ra replied with a smile. He patted ra on the shoulder for two times. Although he was worried about her, he turned around and left. He knew his sister well. She looked gentle, but she was more stubborn than anyone else. At this time, she might not want him to be with her. After Logan left, ra calmed down. Then she picked up the documents on the table and walked out of the office, informing the employees outside to have a meeting in the meeting room. The earth wont stop rotating whoever disappears. No matter what happened, life would still go on. The news that Sean was sentenced spread all over Stratmont recently. In this issue of the magazine, it happened that there was an interview about him. And the article also revealed all his crimes, so the sales volume was more than twice higher than that of thest issue. During the meeting, every employees face was full of a smile of victory and defeat. I think you all know that our magazine ranks first among the same kind of magazines in terms of sales, which relies on your efforts. You have worked hard these days. Then she pped her hands. Its my treat after work. Lets go out for a dinner, okay? Hearing her praise, everyone was in high spirits. For a moment, the meeting room was full of cheers. ra, you are so awesome that you can dig up dirt on Sean. Yes. ra, if you didnt ask us to investigate the hotel development, how could our magazine report it in the first ce? ra, you are the one who made the greatest contribution to this matter. By the way, ra, how do you know that Sean has bribed? A female employee asked curiously. Do you know what is keen insight? Before ra could answer, a male employee interrupted. In our industry, we have to have sharp insight and urate intuition, so that we can see things that others cant see. Of course, it takes years of experience and meticulous thoughts to reach this level. These are what our wise chief editor, Miss ra, who is gentle and gracious, has. So, its not strange for ra to foresee what happened to Sean. Humph! Everyone looked at him with disdain, and ra was amused and shook her head with a smile. What do you mean? The male colleague pretended to be dissatisfied. Dont you think our chief editor is such a person? Of course, ra is amazing. But your skill of ttering is also getting increasingly stronger day by day. Sarah teased him relentlessly, which made the crowd burst out into a fit ofughter again. After everyone calmed down, ra said with a smile, In addition to praising your efforts, we also need to confirm the main interview character of the next issue. Do you have any good suggestions? Hearing this, everyone was lost in thought, searching for influential public figures in their minds. Soon, a female colleague suggested to interview Andre Hansen. Andre Hansen? ra wasnt sure if the man they were talking about was the one she knew. He is a famouswyer, exined the female colleague who thought that ra didnt know Andre well. He grew up abroad and just came back recently. But as soon as he came back, he won a few difficult cases, so he suddenly became famous in Stratmont. Whats more, he is also very outstanding. Last time when I did an interview in the court, I saw him. He was a real handsome man. I believe that he will attract the attention of our female readers. Another female colleague echoed excitedly. Is he the famous hotwyer? Hearing this, Sarah became interested. Its said that he is very close to a female star recently, and there is much gossip about them these days. In this case, he is the right person to arouse peoples attention. Hearing this, ra was almost sure that this Andre was exactly the person she knew. Well, then lets vote by raising hands. Please raise your hand if you agree to interview Andre. As soon as ra finished her words, almost all the female employees raised their hands, and many male colleagues agreed. Okay, then he is our next interviewee. Since everyone raised their hands in agreement, ra naturally agreed. But I heard that its hard to let him ept an interview, someone said in a low voice. Several magazine agencies wanted to interview him some time ago, but they were rejected without exception. Will he agree to our interview? Hearing this, everyone looked embarrassed. News travels fast in this industry and they had almost heard that Andre didnt ept an interview. Just leave it to me. I will arrange it, said ra. If it was really Andre, she had some confidence. The two of them had been friends for a long time. He should ept her invitation. Hearing what she said, everyone was excited again. After the matter of Sean, ra had high prestige in everyones heart. At this time, everyone was sure that she really had a way to enable Andre to ept an interview from their magazine office. ra, are you Doraemon? You can even handle such a difficult thing. You are awesome!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Everyone looked at her with admiration. Chapter 383 Laura’s New Trick Seeing the undisguised admiration in everyones eyes, Diane, who was sitting in the middle of the crowd, was not reconciled, but she had no choice. After all, she could not find a way to interview Andre. Humph! You just depended on the Hutchinson family. Diane looked at ra with resentment. ra also felt a different and malicious stare. But she didnt take it seriously. Life had taught her that there was no need to care about irrelevant people long ago. After the meeting, she went back to her office and called Andre. ra, what can I do for you? asked Andre on the other end of the line, his voice full of excitation. Can I ask a favor? ra felt a little embarrassed. She hadnt thanked himst time. Now she had to ask for another favor from him. Whats the matter? Andre asked happily. He was looking forward to this opportunity. With so many contacts, the rtionship between the two naturally became close. I want to invite you to ept an interview from our magazine. Arent you interested? asked ra.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Well, his voice sounded a little hesitant. Dont worry. The interview will never vite your privacy, and it will also help increase your personal influence. ra said sincerely and wanted to try her best. Since she had promised to arrange the interview, she didnt want to disappoint everyone. Ha! Andre was amused by her serious tone. Okay, I promise you to ept the interview, but there is a condition. What condition? she sounded anxious, but there was a smile on her face. It seemed that she had a chance. The condition is that you have to interview me in person. On the other side of the phone, Andre smiled slyly. I only believe you. If it was an interview from someone else, I would feel insecure, so I only ept your interview. Hearing what he said, ra wanted to roll her eyes. It was not the first day that she knew him. Feel insecure? How could he say that? I will warn my colleagues. Dont worry. They will never ask any sharp questions. Is that okay? ra suggested cautiously. Although she didnt want to confront his love to her, she knew his thoughts well. She didnt like him, so they could only be friends. It was indeed a little difficult for her to agree to such a condition. ra, Ive told you that I only ept your interview, Andres tone suddenly became serious. He had done so much, but didnt she still understand his love? Seeing that he insisted, and thinking of the happy and excited smile when her colleagues heard that they could interview Andre before, ra hesitated for a while and finally agreed. All right. After making an appointment with him about the time and ce of the interview, she hung up the phone. She was supposed to be delighted when he agreed to ept her interview, but she felt a little annoyed. Shaking her head, she didnt want to think too much. Then she continued to work. Aftering out of the prison, Laura ordered the driver to drive to the hospital where Helena was. At this moment, she was in Helenas ward. Laura, are you thirsty? Do you want some water? Or are you hungry? Lets go home now and I will cook for you, okay? Facing the arrival of Laura, Helena was obviously too excited to know what to do. She was in a hurry and didnt know what to do. When Laura looked at the wrinkles on Helenas face caused by her smile, a sense of disgust rose from the bottom of her heart. She wanted to turn around and leave at once. But when she thought of her n, she had to hold back her impulse and stay there. Im not hungry. Just get me a ss of water, Laura looked away. The more she looked at Helena, the more disgusting she felt. Helena was like a walking skeleton. How could she be like this? Okay, Ill pour it for you now, Helena picked up the cup on the table in a hurry, but she was reluctant to avert her gaze from Laura. She stepped back as she spoke. Without minding her step, Helena was knocked by the chair behind her and fell to the ground. The cup was broken and the tiny pieces of ss were all over the ground. Seeing this, Laura turned her head aside in disgust. She was already a grown-up. What a shame! Laura, did the ss splinter fall on your body? Did you get hurt? As soon as Helena got up, she ran to Laura and looked at her up and down, fearing that she would be scratched. Im fine. Be careful, Laura frowned and said impatiently. I know. Ill be careful. Wait a minute. Ill get you another ss of water, Helena looked at Laura with guilt. I was really old to the point that I could even not get a cup of water for my child, Helena thought to herself. In a hurry, she went to the table and fetched another cup. She limped towards the water dispenser. Since she just fell over and cut her knee, her knee was in a burning pain. However, she was not in the mood to care about it now. After getting a ss of water, Helena handed it to Laura with a smile, Drink some water, Laura. Helenas hand was cut by the broken ss fragments just now, and now it was still bleeding. And some blood identally stained the cup. Looking at the dazzling red, Laura felt that she was going crazy. Was this humble woman in front of her really her biological mother? How could she have the courage to admit it? Without reaching out her hand, she tried her best to repress her fury. I dont want to drink water now. Put it aside. Helena was stunned for a while and then she came to her senses. She quickly said, Okay, Ill put it aside. If you want to drink it, tell me. Ill bring it to you in view of the fact that you have difficult in walking. Speaking of this, Helena looked at Lauras legs again, tears streaming down involuntarily. God! It was her who made mistakes. Why would punishment be inflicted on her daughter? She was worthy of death, but Laura her Laura was still young. Laura pulled the nket on her legs irritably. She didnt want to stay in this room any longer. Im here to tell you that Im willing to donate my bone marrow to save your life. Frowning, Laura spoke out her purpose ofing here. Really? Helena asked in disbelief. Are you really willing to save me? Helena couldnt help crying again, but this time she was moved. Her Laura still thought of her in her Lauras heart. After all, they were rted by blood, so Laura cared about herself. Chapter 384 Helena’s Partiality Didnt I just say that? Laura said impatiently. Dont forget to call and tell ra about it. Ill go to the doctor first. As soon as Laura finished her words, she wanted to slide the wheelchair away, but was stopped by Helena. Laura, why do I need to tell this to ra? Besides, its difficult for you to move. Let me push you to the doctor. No reason. Just tell her and do as I say! Laura couldnt control her anger and shouted at Helena. Laura, dont be angry. Its all my fault. I shouldnt have asked so much. I wont ask. Dont be angry. Seeing that Laura was angry, Helenaforted her in a hurry.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Realizing that it was not the right time to lose her temper, Laura softened her expression. ra told me about it. I just want you to tell her so that she wont worry about you anymore. Since you are not in good health, youd better have a good rest in the ward. I can go to the doctor myself. Okay, okay. Anything you say. Ill call ra now. Be careful. Hearing Lauras exnation, Helena couldnt help smiling, thinking that her daughter still cared about her very much. Okay, said Laura. She quickly slid the wheelchair and left the ward, totally ignoring the happy smile on Helenas face behind her. As soon as she left the ward, she took a deep breath, with undisguised disgust on her face. She would never admit that Helena was her mother in her life. Its humiliating! When ra was working, she suddenly heard her phone ringing. She picked it up and saw the caller ID was Mom. She answered the phone in a hurry. Helena hadnt called her for a long time. She guessed that there must be something urgent. ra, have you met with Laura before? She came to see me today. On the other side of the phone, Helenas voice was full of joy. And she has agreed to donate bone marrow for me. Thank you so much. Really? ra wondered why Laura was so kind? Yes, its true. She is having a physical examination in the hospital now, Helena continued tough. ra was surprised to hear that. Did Laura really be persuaded by what she saidst time? Im going to the hospital to see you now. I have to hang up. Ill call you when I arrive at the hospital, ra still couldnt believe it. She thought it was better to go to the hospital in person. Okay, Ill wait for your call, Helena hung up the phone happily. ra picked up her bag, trotted downstairs and drove to the hospital where Helena was. When she arrived at Helenas ward, she saw no one in it. She called Helena. Then she knew that the two of them were doing relevant examinations at the doctors office. After asking the address, she ran to the examination room again and finally saw the two people, Helena and Laura. How is it going? ra asked breathlessly. Without waiting for Helenas answer, Laura said first, The doctor said that her condition is not very good. Its all my fault. If I had donated bone marrow to her earlier, she might have recovered a long time ago. As she spoke, two drops of tears fell down from her eyes. She reached out and held Helenas wrinkled hand, Aunt Helena, Im sorry. Its all my fault. I didnt know you were so seriously ill. Why didnt you tell me earlier? Seeing Lauras tears almost killed Helena. Helena wiped her tears, My Laura, how can I me you? Listen to me. Dont cry. Feeling the pain on her face, Laura seemed to have stirred up in his mind a disgust. Damn it! Who allowed this woman to touch her face! But ra was watching them, Laura couldnt shake Helenas hand off. She had to endure it. Damn it! Why didnt this woman let go of her? Was that woman addicted to touching? She was about to vomit. Looking at this scene in front of her, ra not only did not feel moved, but also felt an indescribable strange feeling. Lauras behavior was much different from before. How could it be possible that one was transformed so much in a short time? Was Laura ying tricks again? All the examinations done, the three of them went back to the ward together. As soon as they returned to the ward, Laura grabbed ras hand and began to cry, which made ra a little scared and confused. She could not help but guess what Laura wanted to do again. ra, can you help me? I beg you. Please help me. With tears in her eyes, Laura looked at ra pitifully. ra looked at Laura suspiciously. She didnt know what Laura meant. However, Helena had already been heartbroken and shed tears. She said in a choked voice, Laura, dont cry. Tell me what happened first. Dont worry. ra will definitely help you. Really? Laura looked at ra in pretended surprise. ra, will you really help me? Sure, just say it, Helena answered for ra again. Although ra felt a little ufortable, she didnt want to make a fuss with Helena. Tell me whats the matter first. Ill see if I can do it, ra answered warily. She didnt dare to promise Laura casually, because she didnt know what kind of weird thing Laura would ask her to do. You can do it, Laura wiped her tears in an affirmative tone. He listens to you. ra, please help me beg him. Hearing the name of Horace, ras face turned cold in an instant. No wonder that Laura would be so kind. It turned out that Laura prepared such a hot photo for her. Sorry, I cant help you, ra refused coldly. Why cant you help me? Laura held ras hand anxiously. ra, Horace doesnt want to see me now. He is really angry with me this time. Please help me beg him. I really know I was wrong. Please forgive me. Although Helena didnt know what had happened, seeing her daughter crying so sadly, she couldnt help but persuade ra with tears in her eyes. Yes, ra, if Laura does something wrong to you, I will apologize to you for her. Can you help her? Hearing this, ra was very sad. Helena didnt even ask what had happened. And she was so partial to Laura. Chapter 385 Losing a Family Member I really cant help her. ra looked at Helena seriously. I dont want to ask what happened between she and Horace, and I cant ask either. Why cant you ask? Helena was more anxious than Laura. Just tell Horace to forgive her. What kind of contradiction can there be between the two of them? Its not that simple, ra didnt know how to exin the whole thing to Helena. And you should know my rtionship with Horace now. I really cant help her with this matter. Helena wanted to say something more, but was stopped by Laura. Aunt Helena, it doesnt matter if ra is unwilling to help me. Id better appeal to Horaces mercy myself. After saying that, Laura was about to slide out of the wheelchair with tears in her eyes. Of course, Helena wouldnt let her go so easily. Laura, dont leave now. Ill talk to ra. She will help you. After saying that, Helena turned around and grabbed ras hand. ra, please promise me. I beg you, okay? Hearing what Helena said, ra didnt know what to do. It was impossible for her to say yes, but she couldnt say no for a moment. Just when she was in a dilemma, Laura spoke. Aunt Helena, Id better find a way by myself. Ive done something wrong to ra before, and its understandable that she doesnt forgive me now. Id better not ask her for help anymore. Tears streamed down her cheeks, but she didnt wipe them. She just let them flow, which made her lovingly pathetic. Regardless of Helenas dissuasion, after saying that, she left the ward. Helena hurriedly caught up tofort her, and there was only ra left in the ward. Every word that Laura had just said in front of Helena implied that ra was narrow-minded and vindictive. ra felt very aggrieved. Was this the real purpose of Lauras agreeing to donate bone marrow? After a short while, Helena came back with tears in her eyes. She held ras hand and sobbed ra, I beg you. Please speak for Laura and talk to Horace. Its pathetic for Laura to lose her legs. She likes Horace so much. If he doesnt talk to her anymore, there will no hope in her life.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Hearing what Helena said, ra couldnt help feeling disappointed. It turned out that Helena also knew that Laura liked Horace. Since she knew, how could she say these words to her? Even if ra got in bad with Horace now, he was still her ex-husband. Now Helena asked her to persuade her ex-husband to reconcile with another woman? How ridiculous! Besides, since she came to hospital, Helena didnt care about her at all. All her attention was on Laura. It seemed that her adopted daughter was not as good as her biological daughter. Although ra thought so, she tried to be polite, Its not that I dont want to help. Its just that I have divorced Horace. I have no right to interfere in his affairs. I dont want to have any contact with him anymore. Let them solve their problem themselves. ra thought that since she made it clear, Helena might have given up. But she didnt expect that Helena still wouldnt let her go. Although you have divorced now, one day of love between husband and wife cannot be easily forgotten. I believe that Horace will listen to you. Can you call him and ask him to forgive Laura? Looking at the begging in Helenas eyes, there were mixed feelings in ras heart. She remembered that Helena was thest person to ask for help in the past. But she could give up so much for the sake of Laura. It seemed that she had to tell truth to Helena. Maybe Helena would not make trouble for her like this after Helena knew the whole thing. Suppressing the bitterness in her heart, ra said coldly, Do you know why Horace ignored Laura? Hearing this, Helena was stunned, and then shook her head. No matter what happened, he cant turn his back on Laura. Her legs are disabled, so he should at least give in to her. How can he be so cruel to ignore her? She tried her best to hold back her anger, Five years ago, Laura conspired with others to kidnap me and wanted to find someone to rape me. Fortunately, I was saved by Logan. Thats why Horace ignored her. Thats impossible! Helena covered her mouth in disbelief. Laura is so kind. How could she do such a thing? Kind? A bitter smile appeared on ras face. Only Helena would think that Laura was kind. Do you think I will make up such a story to lie to you? Seeing the seriousness in her eyes, Helena also realized that it might be true. Had her daughter really done such a thing? ra, I apologize to you on behalf of Laura. Im sorry. It was all her fault. She was thoughtless. Please dont take it seriously. Now that she really knows she is wrong, please help her beg for mercy from Horace. Since the reason why Horace was angry with Laura lies in you, it means that he still loves you. He must listen to you. Hearing this, ra looked at Helena in shock, Even if you know that Laura has done such a thing, do you still want me to intercede for her? They had lived together for so many years. Didnt she have any ce in Helenas heart? Seeing the undisguised sadness on her face, Helena was also a little torn. This request was indeed a little too much, but when she thought of the crying face of Laura, she really felt heartbroken. ra, Ive watched you grow up. I know youre the kindest person in the world. Please be magnanimous and forgive her. As you can see today, she cried so sadly. She really knew she was wrong. Please help her. She will remember you all her life. ra felt like her heart was broken. Helenas words, which were as cold as the wind, made her tremble all over. Even if she was not her biological daughter, she had called Helena mom for over 20 years. How could Helena treat her like this? Did Helena only have one daughter in her heart? Then who was ra? ra didnt want to stay here any longer, so she said in a hoarse voice, I know. Ill think about it. Have a good rest first. Ille to see you again when I have time. Hearing that, Helena was overjoyed. Think it over. Call me when you have decided. Im sure Laura will be happy to know it. In the end, it was she who couldnt straighten out her thinking? Her eyes glistened with tears. After exhorting Helena to take good care of herself, ra left the ward. Without driving, ra walked slowly on her way home. The slightly cold wind blew away the tears on her face several times. Today, she lost a family member, emotionally. Chapter 386 It’s I Who Want to Pursue You A few dayster, when ra was working, she received a call from Helena. Helena said that the result of Lauras examination hade out. The bone marrow of the two matched perfectly, and the surgery was on the agenda. Hearing the news, ra was happy from the bottom of her heart. Although what Helena had done a few days ago made her sad, she still hoped that Helena could be healthy. Anyway, Helena raised her up and had always yed an important role in her heart. ra, have you made up your mind to plead for Laura? Helena asked cautiously. The smile that had just appeared on her face immediately disappeared. Without any emotion, ra replied, Well talk about itter. Now the most important thing is to take good care of yourself and prepare for the surgery. Okay, lets talk about itter. Take your time, Helena didnt want to push her too hard. Then ra hung up the phone. When she picked up a business proposal in front of her, she found that she couldnt read a word. She was very upset. In the past few days, she was not in a good mood, feeling that she was not herself and was inefficient at work. Then it came the time for the interview with Andre. After preparing the interview materials and questions, she received his call first before she could call him. ra, Im downstairs at yourpany now. Come down, he couldnt help be in raptures. Did you forget that you are going to interview me today? Oh, No. how could I forget it? But Shouldnt she go to find him? Now the situation seemed to be reversed. But whats the matter? he questioned. Do you have something to do today? No, Im going downstairs now. Wait for me. Then she hung up the phone. A strange feeling rose in her heart. It seemed that this was not in ordance with the ordinary interview process. But Andre was waiting downstairs. She didnt have time to think so much now. She picked up the materials she had just prepared and rushed downstairs. As soon as she went downstairs, she saw a bright smile on his face. Get in the car. Ive booked a ce for the interview. Didnt you say that the interview will be had in yourw office? asked ra confusedly. No. No, Andre shook his head in a hurry. I thought for a while and found that the interview atmosphere in thew office was too subdued, so I found another ce. Where? Youll know when you get there. Get in the car first. He intended to be so mysterious? She got into the car, half amused and half curious. Well, it didnt matter which ce he chose as long as the interview went smoothly. But after getting out of the car, she found that he took her to a fancy French restaurant. What are we doing here? she couldnt understand. Lets have a meal, he took it for granted. Think about it. As we enjoy the meal, we conduct an interview. The atmosphere is quiet and romantic, and the elegant violin music is floating in the air. Isnt it great? It was true. ra nodded in agreement, Lets go inside. Okay. Following behind her, he gave a determined smile. Led by a waiter, the two sat down at a table in the corner. Looking around at the slightly dark environment and the flickering candlelight on the table, ra frowned. The lights here are quite dim. I cant see clearly when taking photos. Uh Andre paused for a moment. Its okay. When the interview is over, we can find a ce with good lighting for the photoshoot. Okay, ra had no choice but to nod. Can we have an interview now? Dont be in such a hurry, he smiled. When the dishes are served, we can talk while eating. Hearing what he said, ra stopped taking out documents from her bag. Okay, lets startter. Today, Andre was the person she was going to interview, so she had to give priority to him. ra, today seems to be the first time we meet in the name of work, right? He looked at her with a gentle smile. Yes, ra smiled back. I didnt know you are such a famouswyer until now. Why? Dont I look like awyer? He deliberately put on a serious face, which amused ra. Looking at her smile, he felt his heart was softer. So, in order to remember our first meeting at work, I have a gift for you. After saying that, he raised his hand and snapped his fingers. The waiter who had been standing not far away turned around, took out a bunch of flowers from the dining car and walked to them. Miss Hutchinson, this is the flower Mr. Hansen gave to you. The waiter bowed slightly and put the bouquet in front of her. Looking at the bright red roses at hand, ra looked at him in a panic. She didnt know what he wanted to do. And why did he give her red roses? He gestured for the waiter to leave. Then he took out a gift box from his pocket and opened it. It turned out to be a diamond ne, which looked especially beautiful against the light and the candle light. He pushed the ne in front of her and said with a gentle smile, I thought it suited you very much when I chose it. Do you like it? This is just an ordinary interview, and we know each other. You dont have to be so polite, she pushed the ne back. This gift is too expensive. I cant ept it. Maybe its just an ordinary interview for you, but it has a different meaning for me, Andre stared at her, with obvious affection in his eyes. What do you mean? The smile on her face faded a little. She knew that he would never give her such a precious gift for no reason. ra, dont you understand? The expression on his face was as serious as she had never seen before. Because of his seriousness, ra was even more flustered. Understand what? She hoped what he meant was not what she had guessed. My heart for you. ra, I like you. Hearing what he said, ras heart skipped a beat. She didnt know how to respond. Lowering her head, she thought for a long time before she said, Didnt you say that you wouldnt pursue me as Laura asked? What are you doing now? Dont worry. Ive promised not to tease you for Laura, and Ill keep my word. With a serious look on his face, he continued, ra, I didnt mean to help Laura deal with you this time. I really want to win your heart.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 387 You are Being Jealous Hearing what he said, ra was in shock and didnt know how to deal with the situation. Miss Hutchinson, Mr. Hansen, your food is ready. Do you want to have it served now? Just when she was embarrassed and didnt know what to do, the waiter came up and asked. Okay. As if she had grasped a life-saving straw, ra hurriedly said. After the waiter nodded and left, ra turned to him, lets talk about itter. We agreed to interview you today. Now the dishes are ready. Lets start the interview. Noticing the nervousness on her face, he felt sorry for her, so he nodded in agreement. Anyway, the bond between them could not be strengthened in a day. Okay, lets have an interview first. Hearing what he said, ra breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. Then she took out the questions she had prepared and the recorder pen from her bag. What special asion prompted you to choose to be awyer? What do you think of the duty, position and life value of awyer? Her questions were all very conventional at the beginning, and he was very cooperative. Many of her views made her look at him with new eyes. She couldnt believe that these words were said by the yboy she knew. Sure enough, as soon as he came back, he was able to gain a foothold in the political and legal circles of Stratmont. His professional ability was unquestionable. At the end of the interview, ra asked several gossip questions that the public cared about, such as the scandal between Andre and the popr female star, Jenna Thompson. Everyone wants to know if the rumor between you and the famous Jenna Thompson is true? Originally, ra didnt want to ask such a gossip question, but she had no choice. Obviously, the audience were more interested in it. In order to stimte sales, she had to follow the market. What rumor? Andre leaned back on the chair and asked, raising his eyebrows. It is said that you are in a rtionship, ra felt a little awkward, but after all, she had been a reporter for so many years, so she behaved naturally with a proper smile on her face. Suddenly, he put his hand on the table and rested his chin on one of his hands. With a yful look on his face, he asked, Does the public want to know, or do you want to know? He didnt answer but pose a question. The public is very curious about this matter, of course, including me. Is it convenient for you to reveal it? ra replied in an official way. So, it is you who are curious about it. Obviously, Andre only listened to what he wanted to hear. He smiled, If you are curious about my rtionship with other women, can I take it as that you are jealous? What? She doubted that she had heard it wrong. Nonsense. Why would she be jealous? Did the rumor have anything to do with her? To be honest, she was eager to see something happen between him and Jenna Thompson. I said, a half smile yed over his lips, you are being jealous. You must have misunderstood. After confirming that she didnt hear it wrong, she exined hurriedly. Its just an interview. The reason why I asked you this question is that everyone is curious about the rtionship between you and Jenna Thompson. Really? Andre was obviously disappointed. If you want to know, I have nned to exin. Since you dont want to know, theres no need to exin. Sorry, I refuse to answer this question that is not rted to my major. Hearing his answer, ra was so angry that she gritted her teeth. If you dont want to answer, then forget it. Why did he say such words to tantalize others? Thinking of that her colleagues asked her to make this question clear before she came here, she hesitated. Since even the colleagues wanted to know about it, there was no doubt that the audience was more interested. If Andre was really willing to exin this matter, she could almost predict that the sales would hit a new record with this as a stunt,. After all, she came here today for work. Thinking of this, she hesitated, Just pretend that I want to know about it, can you exin the details? What do you mean by pretend? Dont you want to know? He didnt give up. This man was such a master of word y. She wanted to roll her eyes. Ok, fine, its I that want to know. Can you tell me now? ra was a little angry, and sha said in a strong tone, with her lips pursed slightly, which was her usual behavior when she got irritated. This scene was so lovely in the eyes of him. It was the first time that he had seen such a posture in ra. Did it mean that they were closer? Realizing this, Andre couldnt help but feel excited, with a big smile on his face. Now he waspletely sure that he really fell in love with the woman sitting opposite him.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He used to be excited to see beautiful women, but now he had no interest in other women at all. Of course, there were many women throwing themselves on him. For him, it was a matter of daily urrence. In the past, he would take all of them, but now he just felt bored. He didnt know since when the woman he wanted had be ra in front of him. The smile at the corners of his mouth slowly disappeared, but his eyes were still full of smile, and his voice was soft. Jenna Thompson has a case aboutmercial endorsement recently, so she asked me for help and we met each other several times. But it happened to be photographed by some reporters. We just have a working rtionship, and the rumors out there are all fake. Dont believe it, and dont worry. Why should I worry? She was confused. You are the only one in my heart now, A word came out of his mouth. What the hell was going on? ras mind was in a mess because of these words. The rtionship between him and her seemed to be getting out of her control. No, she couldnt let it go on like this. She didnt like him. She had to make it clear to him now, in case he fell deeper. Andre, between you and I there is no As soon as she opened her mouth, her phone rang and interrupted her. She took a look at the caller ID and found it was from Laura. After hesitating for a while, she answered the phone. Maybe it was about Helena. ra, are you avable tomorrow? Laura asked with a smile. Whats the matter? ra frowned. If you are free, I want to invite you to watch an opera. Chapter 388 A Gift ra felt that Lauras invitation was very strange and she did not want to agree to it. However, when she thought that she was going to donate her bone marrow soon to Helena, she just agreed. She was willing to save Helena, so she was very grateful to her on this point. Okay, when? After deciding the time with Laura, ra hung up the phone. Who is it? Seeing that ra was not in a good mood after answering the phone, Andre asked curiously. Laura, ra replied casually. Hearing that she was talking to Laura on the phone, Andre instantly became alert. Why did she call you? Hearing the worry in Andres tone, ra was a little moved. She asked me to watch an opera tomorrow. Hearing this, Andre lowered his eyebrows and fell into deep thought. ording to his understanding of Laura, she must have ulterior motives when she went out with ra. ra was likely to encounter danger. Thinking of this, Andre looked up and said to ra, Ill go with you tomorrow. What are you going to do? ra did not agree. Thinking of Andres confession to her just now, she decided that it would be better to keep a distance from him in the future. Ill go alone tomorrow. Have you forgotten that Laura wants me to pursue you? Andre said, Only when we show up together tomorrow, will Laura believe that I am pursuing you. In this way, next time when she has any ns to hurt you, she will be assured to tell me and Ill remind you to be careful. Andres words moved ra a little. Laura was still a big threat to her and Neo, so she had to be careful. Andre was there for them which made her rest assured. However, knowing Andres intention, ra still showed up with him. She felt a little sorry and felt that she was taking advantage of Andre. While ra was hesitating, Andre suddenly raised his hand and smiled behind him. She turned her head curiously and saw a long-haired beauty behind her smiling at Andre. A friend I knew before. Seeing the curiosity in ras eyes, Andre exined. He had female friends all over the world. ra couldnt help but sigh in her heart. Moreover, they were all beautiful women. But she had to admit that when she saw this scene, she felt relieved. It seemed that Andre was not sincere about his confession just now. He might have said the same thing to the beautiful woman. He was a yboy, but she took it too seriously. Thinking of this, ras psychological burden was suddenly relieved a lot. ra, Id better go with you tomorrow. Im a little worried if you go alone. After thinking for a while, ra finally agreed. Okay, Ill call you when I go tomorrow. Okay, Andre replied with a smile. Then lets continue the interview. I still have a few questions for you. ra picked up the documents in front of her. After asking a few professional questions, the interview was finally over. ra also let out a long sigh of relief. The task waspleted smoothly. Ill send you back, Andre suggested. No, thank you. I can go back by taxi. Better not bother you. ra refused with a smile. Well, its basic for a man to not allow ady to go home alone. Dont tell me you dont even want to give me this opportunity? Hearing Andres words, ra couldnt refuse him anymore. His words were already so straightforward. If she refused again, it would only make her look pretentious. Well, thank you. ra saw that it was getting dark outside. You dont have to be so polite to me, Andre said with a smile. After asking the waiter and paying the bill, Andre drove back to the Selman with ra. The two of them chatted in the car. During this period, ra had been holding a breath in her heart, afraid that Andre would bring up the topic that she was interested in again. Fortunately, Andre did not mention it along the way, which made ra more certain that his confession wasnt serious. Thank you for the ride. ra unfastened her seat belt. After expressing her thanks, she got up and wanted to get out of the car. Wait a minute. Andre stopped her and took out the roses and gift boxes from the restaurant. Well, I carefully selected these for you. Its also a token of my appreciation. Take them. Its too expensive. ra hurriedly refused. I wont ept it. Knowing ras character, Andre didnt insist. If you dont want to ept the ne because of its price, then you should ept the flower. I think you dont want such beautiful flowers to be thrown away in a trash can. Uh ra looked embarrassed, but since Andre had said so, it was unreasonable for her not to ept it.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. All right. ra took the flower in front of her and smiled at Andre. Thank you. I said you dont have to be so polite to me. After a polite smile, ra opened the door and got out of the car. She waved to Andre and said, Ill go home first. Bye. Be careful on the way. Andre nodded and turned around to leave. Looking at the red roses in her hand, ra sighed and felt that her head began to hurt again. Mommy, youre back! As soon as she entered the door, she saw Neo rushing toward her. ra squatted down and hugged Neo. She kissed his little face dotingly. Have youpleted the homework arranged by the teacher today? Its all done. While Neo answered, he looked curiously at the roses in ras hand. Mommy, this flower is so beautiful. Is it given to you by another man? He had long known the meaning of sending roses to others. Was there someone pursuing his mommy now? If that was the case, what about Daddy? he thought. Little genius. ra smiled helplessly and flicked gently on his forehead. She put the flowers on the table aside and did not intend to answer this question. When she discussed this with her son, she felt a little ufortable. Wow, what did our nanny do today? It smells so good. Lets wash our hands and have a meal. ra changed the topic and took Neos hand and walked to the dining table. However, it was not easy to get rid of the cute baby. Holding ras arm, the cute baby said nervously, Mommy, tell me, who gave you this bouquet? What bouquet? Logan, who had just finished his work in the study, asked casually when he heard Neos words. Letting go of ras arm, Neo turned around and picked up the flowers on the table. The big bouquet immediately covered his face, and a voice mixed with excitement and nervousness came from behind the flower. Uncle, look, someone sent roses to mom! Logan quickened his pace and looked at the bright red roses in front of him. There were both joy and worry in his eyes. ra was happy that after so many years, she finally began to consider her personal emotional issues. She was willing to ept other peoples flowers, which proved that this was a good sign. He was worried that she would be hurt again if she met someone bad. ra, who gave this bouquet to you? Logan smiled and asked a question that Neo asked before. ra shook her head with a wry smile and exined, I cant refuse it, so I have to ept it. Brother, dont think too much. Although ra said so, it was the first time in so many years that Logan had seen ra go home to get flowers. He had always been very concerned about his sisters life. How could he not think too much? Walking in front of ra, Logan warned her sincerely, ra, if you really meet someone you like, dont have any scruples. You must firmly grasp your own happiness. I will support you. Yes. ra nodded helplessly and touched. I will, brother. Dont you like this man to send the flowers? Logan asked tentatively, Can you tell me who he is? I want to help my sister check it out. Hearing Logans question, ra smiled helplessly. Brother, I promise you. If I really meet a good person, I will try to date him. But Looking at the flowers in Neos hands, ra shook her head. Its really impossible between me and this person, so theres no need to introduce him to you. This meant that he didnt like the person who gave her flowers. Logan was a little disappointed, but he still kept a chuckle on his face. Its impossible. Lets not talk about this anymore. Lets go have a meal. Although he had always hoped that ra could find a new good man as soon as possible, forget the unpleasant things that had happened with Horace in the past, and regain her own happiness. After all, this kind of thing couldnt be rushed. The most important thing was that she had to like the man herself. ra responded with a yes. She was very touched and d. She could guess some of Logans thoughts, but Logan had never forced her to do anything she didnt want to do. Her brother loved her so much. ra turned to her son. Neo, put down the flowers. Mommy will take you to wash your hands. Okay Putting the flowers in their original position, Neo secretly breathed a sigh of relief with his back to ra. Fortunately, her mother didnt like the man who sent the flowers. Otherwise, what should her daddy do? Neo ran to ras side. ra took her to the bathroom obediently, but his round face was full of worry. Although his mommy didnt like the man who sent flowers today, his mother was so beautiful that there would definitely be other men pursuing her in the future. If his mommy really liked someone else, wouldnt he have a stepfather? Thinking of this, Neo hurriedly shook his head. He thought, No, no! I dont want a step-father. I want my own father. Daddy is so powerful. He is the most suitable person for Mommy! Whats wrong? Seeing that Neo suddenly shook his head, ra asked in confusion. She touched his forehead with her hand and found that it was not hot. Neo, are you ufortable? No, my neck was a little itchy just now. Neo casually exined, and his little heart was nervously beating faster. She patted Neos neck gently with her hand and did not doubt him. Is it still itchy now? It doesnt itch anymore. The cute baby replied obediently. Then lets go eat. ra picked up a towel and wiped Neos hands. He allowed ra to hold him and walk to the dining table. At the same time, Neo made up his mind to investigate the reason why his daddy and mommy were separated. However, how could he investigate it? The little guy fell into a new predicament. The next day, after ra sent Neo to school, she went to the magazine to work. She made an appointment with Laura to see an opera in the afternoon After work at noon, ra called Andre as promised, and made an appointment with him to meet in the magazine first, and then go to the opera together. ra, lets take my care to the opera house. In less than half an hour, Andre arrived and stopped ra from walking to her own car. Seeing that ra was a little hesitant, Andre continued to say, If we drive two cars, Im afraid that Laura will not believe that we are in a rtionship. After a minute of thinking, ra nodded and got into Andres car. On the way to the opera house, ra had been staring out of the window in a daze. No one knew what she was thinking about. Seeing that she was in a daze, Andre thought for a while. In the end, he swallowed the desire to talk to her. He was afraid that he would make her dislike him. When the car arrived at the park, ra saw Laura waiting at the door and couldnt help but have a heavy look in her eyes. No matter what Lauras purpose for calling her here today was, she would never let her seed! Seeing ra and Andreing together, Laura showed a triumphant smile. Andres progress was not bad. It seemed that ra was really moved by him. Humph! She was really an ignorant woman. Chapter 389 Assassination ra, Andre, youre here. Laura greeted them with a smile.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. I came uninvited. Will I disturb you? Andre responded with a smile. ra, who was standing next to him, did not speak. How could it be? Laura smiled and said, I can understand that people who are in love want to be together all the time. Im the one who stole your alone time. In response to Lauras words, Andre just smiled and didntment. ra didnt know how to respond. Wasnt the purpose of hering with Andre to mislead Laura? Seeing that ra did not speak, Laura naturally thought that she had tacitly agreed with her words. For a moment, she was even morecent with herself and felt that ra had beenpletely fooled by her. Well, the opera is about to begin. Lets go in. Laura said as she manipted the wheelchair and turned to enter the opera house. ra and Andre followed behind her. Just as the three of them walked to the door and were about to enter, a man ran out of nowhere and madly stabbed ra with a knife. ra! Seeing this scene, Andres first reaction was to go forward and hug ra. He used his back to block the knife for her. Ah! The people around them were also shocked by this scene. They screamed, Oh my god, whats going on? Call the police! Run! Seeing that the target of the assassination was wrong, the man looked a little flustered. He let go of the knife and took advantage of the chaos to leave. The people around him were scared by his ferocity just now and dared not stop him. They just watched him disappear from sight. Feeling Andres head drooping on her shoulder powerlessly and his body slowly falling down, ra instantly panicked. How could things develop like this? Andre, are you okay? ra turned around in a hurry and carefully held Andre. Following the force of Andres fall, she trembled and put him on the ground steadily, letting his head rest on her shoulder. Seeing that Andres back was stabbed with a knife and blood was still pouring out of his wound, ras eyes were full of fear. If anything happened to Andre, she would be guilty for the rest of her life. ra, I Cold sweat broke out on Andres forehead. He wanted tofort ra and tell her not to worry or be afraid. But as soon as he opened his mouth, he felt an overwhelming pain, forcing him to bite his teeth to endure it. Stop talking. Ill call 911 right away. Hold on. Youll be fine. With that, ra took out her mobile phone from her bag and dialed the number with a shake of her hand. After she reported her address to the ambnce at the hospital, ra nervously looked at Andre, who was already very angry. Andre, hang in there for a while. The ambnce ising. Hang in there. Please, or I Speaking of this, ra was about to cry. Otherwise, what would you do? Andre wanted to ask her this question. It was the first time that he had seen her so worried about him since they met. The pain in his body made him unable to speak, but he could not help but feel a sweetness in his heart. She worried about him so much, so did it mean that he was important in her heart? Thinking of this, Andre finally failed to resist the paining from his back. He closed his eyes and passed out. Before his consciousnesspletely dissipated, he faintly heard the voice of ra calling his name. Why would he feel happy at this time? Thinking of this question, Andrepletely fell into aa. As soon as he regained consciousness, Andre frowned. The pain in his back reminded him of everything that had happened. I should be in the hospital now, right?, he thought. He opened his eyes with difficulty. The white he saw confirmed his thoughts. It was indeed in the hospital. What about ra? She must have been frightened. He remembered that he choked with sobs when he heard her voice before he fainted. Was she crying? Because of the position of the wound, he was lying face down on the hospital bed now, so he couldnt see the situation in the ward. Moving a little, Andre wanted to lean to the side to check the situation around him. Youre awake! Unexpectedly, as soon as he took action, he heard ras joyful voice behind him, and then her worried face appeared in front of him. How are you feeling now? Does it still hurt? ra asked nervously. Although the doctor said that the wound was not very deep and there was nothing serious, he could be discharged from the hospital after resting for half a month. But she was still a bit worried, because he was bleeding quite badly before the operation. Shaking his head, Andre forced a weak smile. I Im fine. Hearing Andres hoarse voice, ra seemed to think of something. She hurriedly took the cotton stick aside and dipped it with a little water, and then wiped his lips. The doctor said that you cant drink water for the time being, so you can only hydrate yourself in this way. ra helped Andre to drink the water and said, The doctor also said that your body is fine. You should recuperate for half a month and you will be fine when your wound is healed, so you dont have to worry. As long as youre all right, Im willing to do anything. Looking at ra, who was concentrating on wiping his lips, Andre whispered these words. At this time, he only felt that his heart was full of joy, and he almost ignored the pain in his body. Hearing Andres words, ra paused for a moment, and aplicated emotion shed in her eyes. Putting down the cup and the cotton pad in her hand, she looked at Andre and asked, Why did you block that knife for me? Do you know how dangerous it is? If the wound is deeper, you will be in danger. I want to protect you. Andre replied seriously, ra, Ill never let you get hurt in front of me. I said this before, I like you. ra, who had never taken Andres confession to heart, finally realized that Andre was sincere to her. With bitterness in her eyes, ra felt inexplicably sad. She didnt know how to face Andre, who was lying in bed because of her. After experiencing so many things, she understood better than anyone else how difficult it was to find a person who was sincere to her in this world. However, she was destined to let him down. ra blinked her slightly sour eyes and stood up. She said to Andre, Lets not talk about this anymore. Have a good rest. Ill go and ask the doctor to see if there are any problems that we should pay attention to. Chapter 390 Laura’s Query Yes, Andre replied with disappointment in his eyes. In the face of his confession, did ra still want to avoid it subconsciously? After tucking Andre to bed, ra got up and left the ward. Andre also began to close his eyes to rest. What he said just now had really consumed a lot of his strength. Now he felt that the wound was aching badly. However, not long after, Andre suddenly opened his eyes, which were full of vignce because he heard the sound of the wheelchair sliding. What was Laura doing here? As soon as Laura entered the ward, she met Andres gaze at the door. Laura greeted him without any emotions. Youre awake. Yes. Andre replied with a nasal sound. He looked at Laura with eyes full of scrutiny. It was very likely that this assassination was arranged by her. Why did you take that stab for ra? Laura did not care about Andres current condition and asked the question she wanted to ask directly. Didnt you ask me to approach ra and gain her trust? Andre lied to Laura. At present, he still needed to win her trust to get some things that he wanted to know from her. Although ra and I were much closer, she never trusted mepletely. Now that Ive done this for her, she would naturally believe that I was true to her. Andre said too much, which affected his wound. He frowned and breathed slowly. But the cost of doing this is a little too high, isnt it? Is it worth it? Laura asked tentatively. She didnt quite believe Andres words, and she was a little afraid that he fell in love with ra. Youve got to sacrifice something to pursue a woman, right? You know, as long as she is the woman I want, I can get her. ra is not an exception. Andre looked at Laura and pretended to be affectionate. Whats more, this is what you asked me to do. Of course, I will try my best to do it. It doesnt matter if I get hurt. Since Laura thought that he still liked her, it was okay to push the boat with the current. Hearing Andres words, Laurapletely let go of the doubts in her mind. He was indeed the Andre she knew who would do anything to get the woman he liked. The wheelchair slid in front of Andre, and Laura looked at him with a charming face. As long as you help me deal with ra, its not impossible between us. You promise? Andres eyes shone with excitement. Of course. Laura smiled proudly. Andre was willing to do this for her sake. It seemed that her charm was still the same as it was in the past. Seeing the unconcealedcent on Lauras face, Andre secretly heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that she believed his words. Andre couldnt help but wince when heid down a little. The wound was really painful. Seeing Andres painful expression, Laura asked with concern, Are you okay? Does the wound hurt? Do you want me to call a doctor for you? At this moment, she was not pretending to care about Andre. After knowing what Andre was thinking, she liked him more and more. This man had good taste. She thought, It is the right choice everyone should make between ra and me, isnt it? Why does Horace like ra so much? Whats the advantage of that bitch? How can shepare with me? Thinking of this, Lauras eyes were full of jealousy and hatred. That was why she wanted to get rid of ra. She would never allow such a stain to appear in her life. Andre, who was lying on the bed at this moment, did not see Lauras fanatical expression. Instead, he asked as casually as possible, Did you arrange for the attacker today? After finishing his words, Andre looked at Laura and carefully observed the expression on her face. A mocking smile tugged at the corners of Lauras lips as she replied, It wasnt me. Andre frowned slightly. He naturally would not believe Lauras words. Other than her, who else in the world would hate ra to the point of wanting her to die? Who do you think will do this? Andre asked tentatively, observing Lauras expression. I dont know. Laura shook her head slightly and then sneered. That bitch likes to be someone elses mistress so much. Who knows how many women want to find trouble for her? Humph! You saved her this time. Shes lucky. Lets see if shell still have such good luck next time. With disgust rising in his eyes, Andre once again despised his previous bad taste. The days when he pursued Laura on campus were definitely the biggest dark history in his life. Since Laura refused to admit it, Andre could not bring up this topic again lest he arouses her suspicion. In that case, what he had just said would be in vain. How are you going to deal with ra next? I can cooperate with you. Andre changed the topic and asked about Lauras next n. I havent decided yet. Laura did not doubt him at all. Ill call you when I need your help. Okay, Andre replied. Ill do my best to help you. Thank you. Laura looked a little moved. She didnt know if she was moved by Andres words or she just pretended to be moved. Now Im a bit regretful that I didnt agree to date you back then. Laura said delicately, But it doesnt matter. There will be plenty of time in the future. We have plenty of opportunities. Andre forced himself to smile at Laura. I hope you dont forget what you said today. Fuck! Who wants to have a chance with you? He could only curse what he really wanted to say in his heart. Laura replied with a meaningful smile. She looked at the cup on the table and asked, Do you want some water? Ill pour you a ss. No, thank you. Youd better go back first, Andre said. ra will be back soon. Im afraid that she will be suspicious when she sees us together, all my efforts will be in vain. After thinking for a while, Laura felt that Andres words made sense. Okay, Ill go first. You must find a way to convince ra that you are sincere to her.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. I know. Andre nodded, his heart filled with impatience. Feeling worried, she warned Andre to be careful and not to expose himself, Laura controlled the wheelchair and left the ward. Seeing Laura leave, Andre showed obvious disgust on his face. He endured the pain from the wound and had to deal with Laura at the same time. He was really annoyed. It didnt take long for ra toe back with a piece of paper in her hand. The doctor said these are the things you should pay attention to before you recover from your injury. Ive written them down. Take a look and be careful. Chapter 391 I’m The One Behind This Andre received the piece of paper which was filled with notes. He felt that the irritation caused by Laura in his heart had been swept away, and even the pain had been relieved a lot. Laura came just now. Andre looked at ra and said seriously, I asked her, but she didnt admit that the man with the knife was arranged by her, but I think it must be her. Its not her, ra replied, I arranged this. What? Andre was shocked and could not believe what he had heard. The target of that mans assassination is obviously you. How? Im the one behind this, Andre. ra said frankly. Her eyes were full of guilt as she looked at Andre. And Im really sorry for getting you hurt so severely. Looking at the guilty look on ras face, Andre finally epted what he had just heard. He asked with a serious expression, Why did you do that? Because I, I want revenge. ras eyes were full of hatred, and every word she said was very heavy. I wont forget what Laura did to me. If you want revenge, then so be it. Tell me, Ill help you find a way. Why do you have to hurt yourself like this? Andre asked anxiously. Did she know how dangerous it was to do so? If the knife was really stabbed into her body He didnt dare imagine it. Hearing Andres words, ra was moved. He really cared about her. Five years ago, when I was still with Horace, Laura invited me to a cafe. There, she deliberately fell down and cut her face with a shard of ss. But she used me of pushing her down because I was jealous of her beauty and was afraid that she would take Horace away. At that time, Horace, my mother, and the people around her all believed what she said. I exined desperately, telling them that I didnt do it, but no one was willing to believe me. That feeling Tears welled up in ras eyes and her voice was choked with sobs. She didnt do anything wrong, but no one believed her and they all med her. She could never forget the feeling for the rest of her life. So now, I also want Laura to lose the trust of everyone else and to have the feelings I had before, ra said hatefully, I just want Horace and my adoptive mother, and these people who refused to believe me once to misunderstood Laura. I want them to bepletely disappointed with Laura. I want Laura to be doomed eternally! After saying these words, ra only felt that her heart was full of the pleasure of revenge. Did Laura think that she was still the woman that she could toy with? She obviously hated Laura, but she still smiled at her again and again. What did she think it was for? She deliberately approached Laura to frame her, just like how Laura framed her back then. Did Laura think that she was the only one who knew how to y tricks? ra now was also good at it! Looking at the monstrous hatred on ras face, Andre did not feel any disgust or fear. Instead, he was filled with pity andpassion. After getting along with her for so many days, he thought he knew ra well. Although she had always been cold to him, he knew that her heart was extremely soft and she cared about the past. This could be seen in the life-threatening rescue of Horace on the cruise. To be able to make her hate Laura to such an extent that she did not hesitate to go against her nature to frame Laura. It was obvious how much harm and pain she had suffered back then. ra. Looking at ra, Andre asked seriously, Why are you willing to tell me these things? Arent you afraid that Ill tell Laura?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. You said you were on my side, didnt you? ra also replied seriously, I didnt believe what you said before, but now, Ill to trust you. Hearing ras words, Andre somehow had a feeling that he had not had for a long time. She was finally willing to believe his true heart. Im sorry, Andre. I was just going to let that man stab me, and then Ill take advantage of the situation to avoid it. And I will be only slightly injured. ra exined to Andre with guilt. But I didnt expect that you would suddenly rush out and take this for me. Im sorry, its all my fault for hurting you. Im really sorry. Can you forgive me? Do you think Ill forgive you? Andre asked angrily. Taking a deep breath, ra bit her lips tightly. She had never expected that Andre would forgive her. Im sorry. I know you may not want to hear this, but I can only Do you think Ill me you because Im injured? I me you for not caring about yourself! Andre interrupted ras apology. I can understand that you want to take revenge on Laura, but there are so many ways to take revenge. Why did you choose to hurt yourself like this? Did you think you can control this? The scene is so chaotic. What if the man identally stabbed you? Have you ever thought about the consequences? Hearing Andres scolding with undisguised worry, ra felt even guiltier in her heart. Now he was lying in the hospital bed because of her, but he not only didnt me her but also worried about her safety. How could she repay such affection in the future? Andre, are you disappointed in me? Im no different from Laura. Im so vicious. ra lowered her head. When she thought about it, she found it hard to believe that she would be so heartless to do such a thing. What was the difference between her and Laura? However, she did not regret it. She had lived enough of her life as a person who was trampled randomly by everyone! Laura would definitely not give up so easily and let go of her. For her and Neo, she had to strike first! In thew, legitimate self-defense will not be judged guilty. Andre replied with a smile. Whats more, you are a fool who chose to hurt herself in self-defense. What? ra didnt know what to say. What did he mean? Looking at ras rare dazed look, Andre felt that she was very cute. But the next moment, he couldnt help but feel sorry for her. Holding ras hand, Andre stared at her eyes seriously and said softly, ra, I understand that you just want to protect yourself and Neo. I promise you that Ill fend off any harm for you in the future. But you should also promise me that you wont choose such a dangerous way next time, okay? Chapter 392 Sincere ra pulled out her hand slightly and lowered her head, not knowing what to say. Now she clearly knew that Andre was sincere with her, but she didnt know how to get along with him. Andre, thank you for caring so much about me and Neo. But you know, Ive always treated you as a friend. ra wanted to make things clear with Andre. What she couldnt stand the most was the ambiguous rtionship between men and women, just like the rtionship between Horace and Laura before. Moreover, since she did not like Andre, there was no need to waste his time and energy. She did not know how to repay todays favor. Then you can treat me as your friend. Although Andre felt a sharp pain in his heart, he still maintained the gentleness on the surface. ra, Im not asking you to do things for me. Its an unconscious thing for me to like you, and I cant control myself. If Ive beset you, I apologize. I hope that you wont keep your distance from me because of this. Hearing Andres words, ra was at a loss. She didnt have many love experiences in her life, so she really didnt know how to refuse a person she didnt like. If it hadnt been for what had happened today, she might have refused Andre directly. But now, facing him who was injured for her, she couldnt say anything cruel. Moreover, after getting along with him for such a long time, she knew that Andre was a somewhat conceited person. But now he was willing to apologize to her for his love. ra had to admit that she was touched by Andres words and actions. No. ra shook her head. Andre, whatever, thank you. You are still injured and need a good rest. Lets not talk about these things, okay? Lets talk after you recover. Okay, lets talk about it after Im discharged from the hospital. Andre nodded. It wasnt that he didnt see the embarrassment in ras eyes. He also knew that ra didnt refuse because she was concerned about his health. But this also showed that there was still a trace of concern for him in her heart. Maybe he could get a chance? And even if there was only a small chance, he would never give up! While Horace was having a video conference in his office, Isaac suddenly pushed the door open and entered. He looked very anxious. Sir Before Isaac could finish his sentence, Horace raised his hand and interrupted him. He gave Isaac a warning look before turning his head and continuing to discuss his work with the people in the video. Isaac was in a hurry to report to Horace about the news he had just received, but he couldnt disturb Horaces work. He could only stand by and wait anxiously. About ten minutester, Horace finally ended the video conference. Before Horace could ask anything, Isaac could not wait, Sir, Mrs. Kirnd encountered a man with a knife in the opera house What? Hearing that ra had encountered a criminal, Horace suddenly stood up. Is she okay? Did she get hurt? Where is she now? Horace asked the questions that had surfaced in his mind one after another. But in fact, he was afraid of hearing Isaacs reply. Horace couldnt allow anything to happen to ra. Mrs. Kirnd is now in Pine Valley Medical Center, and a man with her Before Isaac could finish his sentence, he saw a ck shadow flying past him. He took another look and saw that Horace was no longer in the office. She was in the hospital, and Horace thought that she must be injured. Horace entered the elevator anxiously and pressed the elevator button of the underground parking lot. He didnt know if she was injured. Was it serious? Why was the elevator so slow today? Did the maintenance department check the maintenance regrly? Staring at the number that was continuously decreasing on the disy screen, Horace felt a surge of anger running through his body. No matter how hard he tried, he was unable to suppress it. As soon as the elevator door opened, he rushed out and went straight to his parking space. On the way to the hospital, the image of ra lying on the ground covered in blood kept appearing in Horaces mind. He knew that it was pretty ominous to imagine things like that, but he just couldnt drive these images out of his mind. Shell be fine, dont panic, dont think too much. Shell definitely be fine He kept saying these words tofort himself. Only then did Horace manage to control the hand that was holding the steering wheel and stops it from shaking so violently. He drove all the way to the hospital. When he was about to ask the nurse which ward ra was in, he was shocked by the scene in front of him and stopped.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Be careful, take a step forward. ra carefully supported Andre andined, The doctor said that youd better lie in bed and rest now. Dont move too much. What if the wound cracks again? Its not that serious, Andre replied with a smile. Im always lying on the bed, and Im so bored. Im in a much better mood after walking out for a while. If Im in a good mood, isnt it also beneficial to my recovery? Hearing Andres words, ra no longer retorted. She was more careful to help Andre walk for fear that his injury would get worse. As the wound on Andres back was below his shoulder, ra could only ce one of his arms on her shoulder, while one of her arms was on the back of his waist to stabilize his body to prevent him from falling. Looking at ra, who was leaning against his chest, and feeling the heat of her hand on the back of his waist, Andres mouth curved into a smile. He deeply felt that his injury this time was worth it. However, this was not what Horace had expected to see. Seeing that ra was not injured, his first reaction was to let out a deep sigh of relief. But another breath surged up from the bottom of his heart. Andre Hansen! He still remembered the mans name. How could he be in the hospital? And it seemed that he was seriously injured. Didnt Isaac say that it was ra who was injured? What the hell was going on? However, these questions only shed across Horaces mind. At this moment, all of his attention was focused on the hand that ra had used to hold Andre. Couldnt he take a wheelchair when he was injured? Must he go out for a walk like this? How did they be so intimate? Just as Horace was lost in his own thoughts, Isaac rushed over in a huff. Before he could finish his words, Horace hurriedly left. He chased after Horace and went downstairs, but he still didnt catch up with him. He could only drive behind his car ande here. Just as he was about to finish his words with Horace, Isaac noticed that he was staring at a certain ce with a terrible expression. Following his line of sight, Isaac also saw ra and Andre. Chapter 393 He Was Jealous Sir, I havent finished what I said just now. Isaac hurriedly turned to exin to Horace. Mrs. Kirnd is not injured. Andre blocked the knife for her. Horace had asked Isaac to investigate Andre before, so Isaac recognized him. Thinking of the scene just now, Isaac also muttered in his heart, The hero saved the beauty. God knows if Mrs. Kirnd will be moved by that. The same question also lingered in Horaces heart. It turned out to be the case. No wonder ra took care of Andre so well. He no longer looked at Andre with resentful eyes. Horace could not hate the person who saved ra. But when he looked at the intimate action between the two of them, he felt very upset. There was already another man protecting her. Would she fall in love with Andre? Would there still be any hope between ra and himself? ra was helping Andre walk when she suddenly felt that someone was looking at her. But when she looked around, she didnt find any familiar figures.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Whats wrong? Seeing the obvious doubt on ras face, Andre asked. Its okay. ra shook her head. Maybe it was her illusion. Thinking of this, she looked at Andre and said, Well, you cant go for too long. Lets go back to the ward. Well, okay. Andre agreed and slowly turned back with ras help. Seeing that the two of them had returned to the ward, Horace walked out from behind a nearby tree. Isaac, who was following behind him, thought for a moment but still said. Sir, do you want to talk to her? No. Lets go. After he finished speaking, Horace turned around and left. His eyes were filled with pain and bewilderment that others were not allowed to see. Horace walked over to his car, opened the back door, and sat down. Naturally, Isaac followed and sat in the passenger seat. Sir, where are we going now? Isaac couldnt figure out what Horace was thinking, so he asked. However, Horace did not reply. Looking from the rearview mirror, Isaac realized that he was deep in thought. No one knew what he was thinking about. After thinking for a while, Horace looked up and asked Isaac a question. Except for ra and Andre, did anyone else go to the opera house with them that day? Laura, Isaac replied. And Ive also found out that Laura invited Mrs. Kirnd to the opera house on her own ord. Halfway through his sentence, Isaac felt a little regretful. The connotation behind his words was too obvious. Horace would definitely think that it was Laura who had done it. However, Isaac had said that, so he must finish his words. Otherwise, he would only cause Horace to hesitate. In Isaacs heart, there was no doubt that Laura had done this. Such a vicious woman must have bribed the killer first, and then deliberately asked Mrs. Kirnd out to create an opportunity to assassinate her. At this point, she still wanted to hurt Mrs. Kirnd. She was really a lunatic! Although Isaac was very angry with Laura and wished she and Horace could break up sooner, he was worried that after Horace left her, Laura would retaliate and tell him what he had done to ra to Horace. In that case, his career and future would all be ruined. Laura! Horace clenched his fists tightly, with a scowl on his face. It seemed that she had forgotten his warning. Last time, for the sake of the disability of her legs, he had already let her go. He didnt expect that she dared to hurt ra. This time, he wouldnt let her go! Return to the Kirnd mansion and Ill see Laura. Horace opened said with a frosty expression. His ice-cold tone was filled with uncontroble anger. Seeing Horaces attitude, Isaac knew that he had hardened his heart this time. Horace would definitely not let Laura off so easily. Thinking of this, Isaac became more worried and did not know how long he could hide it. They drove all the way to the Kirnd house in fear. Feeling guilty, Isaac did not follow Horace to get out of the car. Instead, he chose to wait outside the house. Sir, I wont go in. Its better for you and Laura to talk about this alone. Isaac made up an excuse, looking a little flustered. Horace replied ok. He did not think much of it and strode in. If he had been as calm as usual, he would have definitely noticed Isaacs unusual behavior today. He had never concealed anything between him and Laura from Isaac, so there was no reason for him to suddenly think of avoiding them. However, Horace was only filled with thoughts of finding Laura to confront him. So, he did not have the mood to carefully observe Isaacs reaction. It had been a long time since hest came to this ce. Since he knew that it was ra who was kidnapped by Laura years ago, he fell out with her and moved out of the house, and never came back to live with her. There were memories of him and ra in this house, which recorded every detail of their life after marriage. He was reluctant to leave, so he wanted to drive Laura out at that time. But he remembered that her legs were broken because of him. Now she was alone and had nobody to rely on. She was already punished. If he drove her out again, she was likely to be homeless. He couldnt be so cruel to his old lover, so he softened his heart and let her continue to live in his ce. However, it seemed that he had been too kind to Laura before! Such a vicious woman was not worthy of his sympathy at all. As soon as they entered the door, Horace heard Lauras voice scolding the servant. What is this shit? Didnt I tell you that I prefer a light taste? Why the hell did you put so much salt in it? Do you want to kill me? You wanna get fired? Lowering her head, the servant trembled and did not dare to speak. This was not the first time such a situation had happened. The servant also knew in her heart that Laura probably wasnt really dissatisfied with the food, but she was in a bad mood and deliberately found an excuse to vent her anger on her. ording to her experience, she knew that if she retorted, she would be scolded even more harshly. If she didnt speak, no matter how Laura scolded her, this matter would be over soon. Im the one who hired her. Its not up to you to decide whether she is fired or not. When the servant was about to cry because of the scolding, a mans voice saved her. Mr. Kirnd, youre back! The servant cried out in surprise when she saw the visitor. When Mr. Kirnd lived in this house, Laura treated their servants well in order to maintain her good image. However, since Mr. Kirnd moved away, Laura seemed to have changed into another person. She would often find trouble with them and often vent her anger on them. If it went on like this, although Horace gave them more sry than other employers, she couldnt stand it anymore. Go. Suppressing the anger in his body, Horace said to the servant. Okay, okay. As if she had been granted amnesty, the servant left quickly. She hoped that Mr. Kirnd could move back this time. Otherwise, she would really start to think about her resignation. Chapter 394 Kick Her Out Horace, youre back! Laura did not take what had just happened to her to heart at all. She slid into her wheelchair and happily went to Horaces side. Laura grabbed Horaces hand and tears quickly flowed from the corners of her eyes. Her tone was very pitiful. Horace, dont leave when youe back this time. You dont know how lonely it was for me to live in such a big house alone. There was no one to talk to. It was my fault that year. I already knew that I was wrong. Can you forgive me once? Really? Horace sneered. Do you really know youre wrong? Yes. Laura nodded quickly, raised her hands, and swore, I promise that I will never do such a thing again in the future. You can move back and live here. Dont leave, okay? Looking at Lauras swearing gesture, Horaces eyes were filled with mockery. She was really not afraid of retribution in the future. Alright, I promise you that I wont leave this time, Horace said word by word, gnashing his teeth. He looked at Lauras face with disgust. However, Laura only noticed his words and asked happily, Really? Horace, did you promise me to stay? Of course, Ill stay. Horaces eyes were filled with anger. He forcefully shook off Lauras hand and raised his voice. This time, you leave! After being forcefully shaken off by Horace, Laura almost fell down along with her wheelchair. After barely stabilizing her body, she looked at Horace in disbelief. You want to kick me out? Laura, under these circumstances, how long will you pretend? Do you think that no one will know what youve done? Horace questioned her harshly. What? Did Horace know that she and Isaac forced ra to have an abortion? Laura was anxious. Who told him? Was it Isaac? That traitor! Horace, dont believe Isaacs nonsense. He framed me on purpose. I have never done such a thing. Laura hurried to defend herself. She wanted to go forward and grab Horace again, but he threw her away. Why would Isaac frame you for no reason? Horace rebuked her loudly. Laura, I warned youst time. If you dare to hurt ra again, I wont let you go. I didnt expect that you would still dare to find someone to assassinate her. Since you dont take my words seriously, I wont be merciful to you! What assassination? Laura was confused by Horaces words. Why was he so angry? Was it not for the fact that he forced ra to have an abortion back then? Horace, what are you talking about? I dont understand.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Seeing that Laura was still unwilling to admit it, Horaces anger rose from his heart. Now you still want to pretend that you dont know anything! Tell me, did you find someone to assassinate ra at the opera house? It turned out to be this matter. Laura suddenly felt confident, because it was really not arranged by her. Its not me. Horace, you can find someone to investigate. I didnt do this! Laura retorted loudly. Her expression was unprecedentedly calm. This matter had nothing to do with her. She was not afraid of being investigated by Horace. Do you think Ill still believe your words? Who else would it be if it wasnt you? Horace was unwilling to believe Laura no matter what. I originally wanted to let you go, but you didnt repent and even wanted to hurt ra again. Then dont me me for being heartless. I dont know who it is either, but it really has nothing to do with me. For the first time, Laura had the feeling of being speechless. Horace, why dont you find someone to investigate it? Maybe that bitch ra offended someone, or her enemy came to find her. Maybe she arranged this herself, because she wanted to frame me and let you misunderstand me in order to sow discord between us. Horace, you really need to find someone to investigate this carefully. This has nothing with me Shut up! Horace could not bear it any longer and interrupted Laura. Veins stood out on his forehead as he said, How dare you frame ra after the things that happened. Youre impossible. Donna! Horace called out the name of the previous servant. Donna had been hiding in the servants room to keep an eye on what was going on outside. Now that she heard Horace calling her name, she immediately walked out of the room. Mr. Kirnd, whats the matter? Donna looked at Horace, who was full of rage. She lowered her head in fear and asked in a trembling voice. Find someone to kick Laura out of here! Horace pointed at Laura and said coldly. What? Donna looked up in shock. For so many years, these servants had always treated Laura as the hostess of the Kirnd house. But now Mr. Kirnd was going to kick her out Horace, how could you do this to me? I dont have any family. Where do you want me to go? Before Donna could react, Laura broke down and cried bitterly. I swear, I swear that I didnt do it. If I lie, God will punish me. As soon as Laura finished her words, she heard a loud thundering from outside. The weather, which had been sunny just now, suddenly began to rain. Lightning shed across the sky, illuminating Lauras pale face. Why did the thunder showere at this time? She could only curse in her heart. Laura, even God doesnt like what youve done. What else do you have to say now? Horace did not believe that God was really punishing Laura, but this scene was truly satisfying his hatred. Horace didnt want to be entangled with Laura anymore. He turned around and walked out of the house, leaving his words. Donna, if I still see Laura at home when Ie back, you can leave with her. Having been here for so long, it was the first time that Donna had seen Horace get so angry. Naturally, she would not think that he was joking. Thinking of Lauras usual scolding, Donna made up her mind and walked to Lauras side. She pushed the wheelchair and pushed her out of the door. You nasty servant, how dare you treat me like this! Laura shrieked. However, how could a youngdy who had been pampered since she was a child be able to withstand the strength of Donna who did rough work all year round? Ignoring Lauras scolding, she pushed Laura out of the door. Donna immediately turned around and locked the door. There was a kind of unspeakable pleasure in her heart. In the future, she would no longer have to serve this woman. It was raining heavily outside and Lauras entire body was quickly drenched. Just as she was about to knock on the door, she saw Horaces car passing by her. Chapter 395 Won’t Visit Her Again Horace, I didnt do this. You must believe me. I didnt do it! Laura shouted at the car. Seeing that Laura was drenched in the rain outside, Isaac slowed down and looked hesitantly at Horace in the rearview mirror. Mr. Kirnd, is it ok to leave her behind? Drive your car. Horace remained unmoved and said without even raising his head. Hearing this, Isaac heaved a sigh of relief. He stepped on the elerator and sped up the car. Laura deserved it! Mr. Kirnd finally made up his mind to cut her off. Looking at the car speeding away, Laura was inplete despair. If Horace really abandoned her, what should she do? Without the Hutchinsons, without healthy legs, and without Horace, how would she live in the future? Laura sat in the rain and cried loudly. She did not know who else was willing to take her in. Why did things turn out like this? She had been scheming for so many years. What was wrong with her? How did she end up in such a terrible situation? A glimmer of hope rose in Lauras eyes as she frantically searched for someone she could ask for help. Right, Helena, she would definitely help her! Laura controlled the wheelchair and found a pavilion in the neighborhood to avoid the rain. She wiped the rain on her face and took out her mobile phone from her pocket. Fortunately, it was not wet. After finding the name Helena Selman, she dialed the phone. It was the first time in her heart that she hoped that Helena could pick up her phone as soon as possible because she had once hated Helena so much that she wanted this person to disappear from the world, but at this time, she only hoped that Helena could answer her phone as soon as possible. At this moment, ra was in Helenas ward. Just now, when she went to see Andre and passed by the hospital where Helena was in, she went to visit her by the way. Hows the operation going? When can it start? ra asked Helena with concern. During this period of time, the physical examination has almost finished. The doctor said that we can start the operation at the end of this month. You dont have to worry. Helena patted ras hand and said with a gratified smile on her face. For so many years, she had been living with a negative attitude. Now that she suddenly saw the hope of living, she was naturally happy. Whats more, this hope was given by her daughter. Its great that Laura agreed to save you. Seeing Helenas smile, ra felt that she was in a much better mood. In any case, this was good news. Helena had raised her up, so she naturally hoped that she could live a long life. Thats right. As Lauras mother, she still cares about me in her heart. She cant bear to see me suffer. Thinking of Laura, Helena felt very happy and the smile on her face deepened unconsciously. Hearing Helenas doting tone, ra felt a little sad and did not answer. She just forced a smile and then lowered her head. In Helenas eyes, Laura was the best. Ill get you a ss of water. ra got up and walked to the water dispenser. On the way, she secretly wiped her tears with her hands. Although she had already epted the reality, she still felt sad every time. Looking at ras figure, Helena, who was lying on the hospital bed, suddenly remembered something. ra, when I was reading the news yesterday, I saw that you met a criminal at the entrance of the opera house and almost got hurt. What the hell is going on? ras action of pouring water paused, and an idea came to her uncontrobly. She wanted to know if she could notpare with Laura at all in Helenas heart.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She turned around and put the ss of water beside Helenas hand. ra sat on the chair and looked at her. That afternoon, Laura asked me to go to the opera theater to watch an opera. I agreed, but I didnt expect to encounter such a thing at the door. Fortunately, one of my friends blocked the knife for me at that time. Otherwise, Im afraid that I would be the one lying in the hospital now. Do you mean that this incident was nned by Laura? Understanding the implication of ras words, Helenas face became a little cold. She took the initiative to invite me to the opera house that day. Except for her, I really cant figure out who else could it be, ra said directly. Thats absolutely impossible! How could Laura, who is so kind, do such a thing? Helena suddenly raised her voice. ra, could it be a misunderstanding? Without evidence, you cant use Laura for no reason. I believe that she will never do such a thing. I wouldnt use her for no reason! ra was a bit pissed. Its not the first time she has done such a thing to me. She kidnapped me five years ago and even wanted to find someone to insult me. She admitted it to Horace herself! Hearing ra mention what had happened five years ago, Helena felt embarrassed. Then you cant be sure that she did all the evil things just because Laura made a mistake once. You didnt get into big trouble, did you? Dont hold on to this matter anymore. Staring at Helena in a daze, ra couldnt hide the disappointment on her face. With more than 20 years of being a family, couldnt she get somepassion and love from Helena? Seeing ras sadness, Helena also knew that what she said was unfair to her. ra. Holding ras hand, Helena coaxed her and said, Laura was still a child at that time, so she was a little out of line. I apologize to you on her behalf. Please forgive her this time and dont look into the matter with her anymore, okay? A little out of line, and ra couldnt helpughing when she heard it. Laura kidnapped her and framed her, causing her and Horace to get divorced. Because of this, she was pregnant and fled abroad for five years, so that Neo didnt have a father to apany him when he was born. These things that couldnt be forgiven in her heart were not worth mentioning in Helenas eyes. I know, ra answered in a low voice. She didnt want to say anything more. What was the point of saying more? Hearing ras promise, Helena smiled with satisfaction. Thats right. You and Laura can both be said to be my daughters. You should help each other and love each other. ra, Laura is only a child, and her legs are broken. You should give in to her and dont bother about her too much. Yes, ra replied casually. She even felt that she had no strength left in her heart. When Helena recovered, she would have been repaid for raising her for so many years. The mother-daughter rtionship between them, which hadsted for more than 20 years, would end just like that. In the future, she would note to visit her again. Chapter 396 Please Help Laura And Laura Helena was to ask ra to be nicer to Laura, but was cut out by the sudden phone ring. Her eyes brightened with a smile as she took out the phone and saw the caller was Laura. She soon answered it. Just one phone call from Laura could make Helena so blissfully happy. ra found it ironic when she thought about how she had been worried about her before. But the next second, she saw Helenas face darken and her tone sounded very agitated, Laura, please dont cry, calm down, and tell me what happened? ra had no idea what Laura had said to her, and all she could see was tears streaming down Helenas heartbroken face. Laura, you stay there. Dont go anywhere. Iming to find you. Ill be right there with you! As soon as she ended the call, she got off the bed, trying to dash for the door, but unable to keep her footing, she stumbled and fell on the floor. ra soon rushed to gather her up, What happened to Laura? She told me that she was cast out by Horace and has no ce to go to, so Ive got to go find her, said Helena, crying and getting up to charge toward the door again. It was raining heavily outside, and she was seriously ill, so of course ra wouldnt let her go out like that. With the operationing, what if her condition got worse? She grabbed Helena by her arm, but before she got to say anything, her hands were violently shaken off. Go away! Its raining outside, and Laura cant walk. She can get soaked by the rain. My poor darling, I must go and bring her back! When it came to that, ra was in no mood for whining about Helenas bad attitude. She stopped her again, and said rapidly, You are so sick. You wont be able to bring her back even if you find her. Tell me where she is right now, and Ill go find her. Helena remembered Laura saying that she was outside Horaces house. She then grabbed ra by the arm, thinking that ra had lived there, so she should have been more familiar with the ce. Laura said shes outside Horaces house. ra, you know about that ce better than me, so promise me, you will bring her back, said Helena, crying. I will, I will, answered ra impatiently, Stop crying. I promise you Ill bring her back. Come on, leave me alone and just go, urged Helena, pushing her out of the ward, Go find her as soon as you can, so she can stop suffering any longer. OK, OK. You stay here. Dont go anywhere, ra said to her worriedly before getting her purse and running out. ra, I want Laura back to me safe and sound! Hearing the choking voiceing from behind, ra fought back the soreness of her eyes without looking back. On her way to Horaces mansion, ra thought over what she had heard. Why was Laura cast out by Horace? Had Horace heard about the assassination? If so, her n to entrap Laura seemed to be working. Without thinking any further, ra sped up the car. She had never been so eager to see Laura as much she was at the moment. When she finally arrived at the neighborhood, she got a mixed feelings seeing everything that had been so familiar to her, evoking the memories about her life there. She shook her head slowly, saying to herself that it was not the time to look back into the past yet. She then began to focus back on searching for Laura. Shes there! After circling the ce for a while, ra finally spotted her at a gazebo and she seemed to have passed out.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After pulling over the car, ra ventured into the rain and ran into the gazebo, where Laura was found ina, all soaked and pathetic. With a cold smile on her face, ra felt a delightful satisfaction. When Laura had victimized her, she probably would not have expected herself to end up here. It would never be toote for her to take revenge. ra thought about what Laura had inflicted on her, vowing to make her suffer same things! After hauling Laura onto her car, ra brought her back to a small apartment belonging to the Hutchinson family and asked a trustworthy help to take care of her. Change her clothes, said ra to the help before she went to get a shower. Drenched with rain and sweat, she felt terrible. When she came out from the shower, the help had already changed Lauras clothes. The help turned to ra and said respectfully, Is there anything else I can do? Make some porridge, answered ra softly. The help obliged and left the room with a slight bow. It seemed as if Laura had sensed ras freezing stare as she slowly opened her eyes. She felt at a loss, having no idea where she was. She remembered calling Helena before she had passed out, but who had brought her here? As she thought of that, she got up, wondering if Helena was there. However, instead of Helena, she saw ra in the room. When the memories kept shing back to her, she broke down and screamed at her, Where is it? What are you doing here?! Its a Hutchinson apartment. I saved you. ra tried to moderate her anger, because she didnt want to confront with her yet. In order to make sure her n work smoothly in the future, she had to make Laura think that she was still as naive as she used to be. Dont even try! Saved me? If it wasnt for you, I would never have be like this. What on earth do you want? Laura questioned her harshly with a distorted face. Chapter 397 Anyone Can Act All Laura could think about was how Horace had banished her, and the idea of that was driving her crazy, so she hadpletely forgot to pretend to be friends with ra. You mother asked me to go get you at Horaces mansion, ra exined patiently, She told me to take good care of you. Helena asked you to do this? Laura relieved a little hearing that, but her eyes were still full of doubts. About what had happened in the opera house, wasnt that a show put on by ra herself? If not, the whole thing was such a freaky coincidence. Yes. ra nodded. But didnt you tell me that we are friends, so even if she hadnt told me toe for you, I would never have turned my back on you like that. ra was lying, with sincerity on her face. Having dealt with Laura for such a long time, she found it ironic that she herself had shaped up to be a good actress. You may as well stay here. You cant walk that well, so I got a help for you. You can rx and stay here. Ill talk to Horace and ask him to ease off on you. Seeing how nice ra was with her, Laura couldnt help but think, was ra doing all this for a purpose? It just didnt make sense for ra to treat her so wellCntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Realizing that Laura would not believe in her so easily, ra added, The marrow transnt operation will be undertaken at the end of this month, so you have to take care of yourself. Thats the reason. Laura sneered and thought, No wonder Helena sounded so anxious on the phone, because she wasnt worried about me, but her own life. That nasty woman. I knew her kindness wasnt genuine! But its a good thing that they have to count on me now. Since I have nowhere else to go, I can seize this chance. There was a noticeable relief appearing on Lauras face, so ra knew that she had sessfully dropped her guard off. It seemed that ra had the good sense to know that to persuade Laura, she would have to y the mutual-benefit card. When Laura had figured out why ra hade to save her, she thought ra remained as silly as five years before. But with Helena being just ras foster mother, was it really necessary for ra, a foster daughter, to go so far to do all this for her? Despite her qualms, Laura didnt question her about that because she still had to rely on ra for living. ra, thanks for seeing me as friend, and thanks for taking care of me when Im in need. Im so sorry for what I have done to you before. I was so stupid, and Im sorry. I apologize. She then began to choke and well up. ra, Im really sorry. I hope you will forgive me and give me a chance to make it up for you. Will you? So flexible. Deep down, ra was sneering at her, but on the surface, she yed ball. Those things are all history now. Lets forgive and forget. Dont say another word about it anymore. Great, great, l wont talk about it. Laura pretended to wipe her tears. ra, would you talk to Horace and ask him to forgive me? What happened between you two? Why did he ra looked at her with faked embarrassment. Why did he throw you out? You have to walk me through the whole thing before I talk to him. He thought I arranged the assassination at the opera house, Laura said with an aggrieved tone of voice. She was being honest with ra because it really had nothing to do with her. Why would he think so? ra put on a shocked face. ra, you have to believe me. I have nothing to with that. If you want, you can ask someone to look into it. Please dont mistake me for the assassin as Horace does, Laura held her hand, begging. Sure, I believe you. After staring at Laura for a while, ra nodded at her earnestly. Dont worry. I will exin to Horace about it and tell him you have nothing with it. Laura was surprised to hear what ra had said. She actually bought that? What a fool. But then as she thought about it, yeah, why would she have not believed her? She wasnt the one who had tried to assassinate her. Ive got to go now. I cant stay with you here. I thought you might feel hungry when you woke up, so I just asked the servant to make you some porridge. Just eat some, so you may feel better. ra behaved exactly like her BFF, which made Laura despise her more. A person as naive as that would never know how she ended up dying! OK, please go. Dont worry about me. I will eat it, Laura said, looking grateful, ra, thank you so much. Not at all. Get some rest. Im leaving. ra then smiled and said goodbye to her with a gesture before she left the room. The minute she shut the door, ras face fell When she went to the kitchen and saw the help was busy making the porridge. The delicious aroma drifted into her nose, but she wasnt a little bit cheered up. Miss Hutchinson, is there anything I can help? When the help saw ra in the kitchen, she soon wiped her hand with her apron, and walked to her respectfully. From now on, keep your eyes on Laura. Whatever she does, tell me, ra said in a deep and cold voice. As of then, she would have Laurapletely under her control in case she did anything harmful to herself and her child. Whats more, Helenas operation was due at the end of the month, so she had to prevent Laura from ying any tricks, otherwise all the efforts made would end up in vain. So, the best way was to make her live under her watch. Yes, maam responded the help instantly. She had worked for the Hutchinsons for years, so she knew the rule of Dont ask. When the porridge is done, bring it to her. Plus, always be careful around her. Dont get caught, said ra a little worriedly. Sure, dont worry about it, the help answered confidently. Thanks. ra nodded and left the apartment. Chapter 398 Kidnapped Again? When she came out of the apartment, ra gave a phone call to Helena to tell her that she had put Laura up in one of her familys apartments. How is she doing? Is she OK? Helena inquired eagerly. Shes fine. Shes now resting on the bed, answered ra with a emotionless face, but her tone was soft. Good. Thats good. OK. Helena took a deep breath of relief and then continued to ask anxiously, ra, where is the apartment? She has trouble living on her own, and I cant stop worrying about her, so I think Id better go there and take care of her. Thats not necessary. Ive got her a help, said ra, She has worked for the Hutchinsons for years and is experienced in caring, so dont worry about it. You are not doing very well. Its not a good idea for you to rush around. When you get better, I will bring you to see her. Helena was very grateful to hear what ra had said, ra, thank you so much. Thank you so much for helping Laura. Not at all, answered ra with some pleasantries, As you have said before, Laura and I should take care of each other. Im so d that you can think like that. Helena smiled satisfactorily on the other side of the phone. Now that Horace has abandoned her, and as her mother, theres nothing I can do for her. So please be there for her and help her, ra. Sure. ras voice was a little sad. I have to go now. And dont worry. Ill make sure she is well taken care of. OK, OK Sure, sure, repeated Helena. As she hung up the phone, ra raised her head and drew a deep breath. She was so exhausted. Shes so tired from all the show she had put on with Laura and all the talking she had to do with Helena. She was so sick of living like that and so sick of herself being so maniptive. But she had no choice but to go through it both for her own safety and her childs future. She would make the evil pay her price. After putting herself back together, ra walked toward her car. The school should have been over. She felt better when she thought of her sons cute little face and his baby voice. After walking for a while, she heard the sound of some hurry and fric footstepsing from behind. Out of caution, she was to turn around, but then a strong arm stopped her by strangling her neck. The next second, an obviously mans hand covered her nose and mouth. ra struggled so hard, trying to get free from his grip, but there was such a contrasting difference between their strength that her struggle didnt help loosen the mans grip at all. Suddenly, everything went ck and ra realized that she had been blindfolded. She started to panic, wondering who those people were and what they were going to do to her. ra violently shook her head, trying to make some big noises so that the people around could hear her and came to rescue. Stop talking and struggling. We wont hurt you if you behave yourself, said a man in a thick voice. ra felt all the more terrified when the mans words crawled into her ears like a snake. Afraid that they would do some horrible things to her, ra had no choice but nodded her head dutifully. Then she felt like she had been taken into a car, with her limbs all tied. She forced herself to calm down and tried to figure out who was behind that. Surely the most suspicious were Laura and Sean. But Laura had just been banished by Horace, so supposedly, she was too preupied to do this. Then could it be Sean? If so, what was he ying? Did he want to threaten Horace with her life again? With the fear increasing, ra was shivering from head to toe. She couldnt afford to get hurt, if so, what would have be of her son? He had already never had a father around, and he couldnt lose his mother! As she thought of that, ras brains started spinning fast, trying to figure out a way to save herself. But before she got toe up with anything, the car stopped.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Had they arrived at their destination? Where was she? ra was carried off the car by the two men who had been sitting on her nks. Having no clue of where she had been taken, she was even more perplexed by the sound she then heard. Was it an elevator? Where exactly was it? Based on all the kidnapping experiences she had gone through, wasnt she supposed to be taken to somewhere like a warehouse? Then whats with the elevator? With all the confusions, ra was let go by the kidnappers, who didnt touch her and soon left instead. Is anybody here? ra asked with her voice shaking, but there was no response. She wiggled her body, feeling the surroundings with her hands. It seemed to be a bedroom. Why did they bring her into a bedroom? Her forehead sweated as she remembered how Laura had tried to make people rape her. It couldnt be her another effort to do that to her again, could it? No way! She would never let her get her way, and she must work out a way to get out. Feeling the surroundings with her hands, ra was trying to find something she could cut off the rope with, but nothing was found. Because of her failure to find any tool, she tried to loosen the rope by rubbing the rope against something, only to find that the knot was too tight. But oddly enough, she didnt feel any pain and it seemed to an unusual rope with soft texture. Could the kidnapper be some pervert? Feeling creepy at the idea, she struggled her hand out of the rope harder but with little effect. Just when she was panicking again, she heard the door open, followed by a string of footsteps, which were firm and heavy and sounded to be from a man. There was no way she could struggle free from the rope, so ra was so sacred that she was beginning to cry. Who was it? He was not going to do something to her, was he? As the footstep came closer, ra felt as if her heart was to jump out. Stop! Step back. Who are you?! she summoned up the courage to yell, with her body trembling, giving away her fear. All she could see was darkness and there was only a weak tiny lighting into her eyes from below. ra tried to make out who was standing in front of her but to no avail. Chapter 399 Familiar Feelings But her yelling worked, and ra could hear the footstep stop drawing near her. Swallowing nervously, ra asked in fear, Who, who are you, really, why do you do this to me? Without answering her question, the man standing in front of her was looking at ra, whos lying on the floor. He walked to her after a lengthy stare. Hearing the footsteps again, ra lost her cool, hauling herself back, Stoping to me! What the hell do you want from me? Ah ra could clearly feel the mans weak breath on her neck as he bent over, lifted her up and ced her on the sofa. Was the man going to do something bad to her? As the thought of that, ra felt despair surging inside her. No! No way! ra retreated into the corner of the sofa, brandishing her tied hands before her, where the man didnt make another move. She could feel that he was right before her, but somehow, he stopped taking any move, which startled her even more. At the moment, she felt like a caged rabbitpletely at the mercy of the man. Under the threat of fear, she stopped talking. Biting her bottom lip, she confronted the man with silence. But after a while, she felt a warmth on her cheek. He was touching her face!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The mans hand stroked her cheek like a feather, lovingly clipping her thin chin between his thumb and index finger, while his dark eyes gazing at her tender pillow lips below the ck blindfold. People were born to fear the unknown. ra almost embedded herself into the sofa, but still couldnt avoid the mans hand. Who the hell are you? Its Laura or Sean who asked you to do this? ra asked with uncertainty, because she couldnt think of anyone else she might have offended. The stroking hand paused, and ra could clearly feel the stiffness of his fingers, but the man still didnt answer her. ras voice sounded forlorn and odd in the room. With a curious surge of anxiety and unease welling up inside her, she suddenly swung her head hard, shaking the mans hand off her face. With courageing from nowhere, ra suddenly leaned forward and bumped away the man, who had been getting closer to her. Get off. Dont touch me! Her skin felt the mans shirt, and she found that the texture felt surprisingly good, and based on her knowledge, it should have been expensive and custom-made. He couldnt have been dressed in a clothe as fine if he had been sent by Laura or Sean, but then who was he? While she was trying to figure out his identity, ra was suddenly pushed down on the sofa. Her heart was pounding wildly as she felt themanding presence of the man. She could almost see what wasing. Feeling terrified, she struggled and shouted, Let go of me! You asshole, get Before she got to finish her words, her mouth was shut by the mans soft lips. The man mped down on her with his heavy body, and popped up her head with his hand while the other fixed her chin. At the beginning, the mans kiss was very gentle and cautious, almost as if to make ra think that he was kissing his lover, rather than a hostage. But the idea of herself being insulted by a strange man stirred the feelings of shame and anger inside her, so she shook her head as hard as she could to get away from him. Probably provoked by her struggling, the mans kiss suddenly turned bossy, with his tongue aggressively swirling in her mouth as if venting something, trying to possess her. But ra could not let herself be attacked like that, so she opened her mouth to bite his tongue. However, the man seemed to have seen her through, and pinched her chin and sucked her tongue numb. ras eyebrows were tightly knitted. She sped her hands, which were tied, and threw them towards the man with her strength. She was scared to death, knowing that the action could probably do nothing to the man other than irritate him, worsening her situation. But there was no way for her to do endure the insult silently! To her surprise, the man didnt fry into fury as she had expected after the punch. She didnt even hear a groan, and instead all the expected anger and hatred were like stone sunken into the sea, without any response. Frustrated and restive, ra hit the man on her frically. Get off, you jerk, dont touch me! You asshole, son of bitch! The man tried to stop her attack, but was surprised to find that the little woman under him was astonishingly stronger than expected, so he was at a lost there for a moment. With his eyebrows frowning deeper, the man simply put his head between her arms, and once again kissed her. Smelling his breath, ra found a familiar smell around her nose. The smell ras heart started trembling. The mans kiss was no longer as aggressive and it lightly rested on her cheek and the corners of her mouth, as if soothing an injured little animal. His lips came down, and when they kissed her chin, the man gently bit the tip of the chin before returning to her lips. ra was frozen by the natural move. Could it be him? Once the idea floated up in her head, it kept lingering. ra closely felt the man on her, including his smell, his breath and some familiar little acts during the kiss The more she felt him the more terrified she became. And she was almost certain that the idea was right. How ridiculous! ra felt all her organs were burning inside her in the mes of anger. How could he have done this to her?! Its way across the line! All the fear had disappeared. ra gave his lips a hard bite, and there soon came a smell of blood between the lips and the teeth. Ow! The man was shocked by the bite and, feeling hurt, drew back from her lips, with a bit anger in his look at her. When had she learned that!? She had never bit him before. With the man letting go of her mouth, ra was finally able to speak. She said fiercely, What the hell are you doing, Horace! Let go of me, now! Chapter 400 Spend the Rest of My Life with You Horace was shocked to hear her say his name. Feeling a little frustrated that she had figured him out, he was also happy for her familiarity with him. After wiping the blood at the corner of his mouth, Horace took the blindfold off her face. The light stung her eyes, which made ra close her them. Horace felt guilty and hurt as he saw her like that, and soon raised his hand and blocked the bright light from her. When she had adjusted herself to the light, ra put away his hand. ra was fumed as she saw the face she had expected to see, and tried to get away from him with both of her hands. Let go! Horace fixed her wrists firmly on him with his hand. Though he had asked the men to cover the rope with moquette, but he was still afraid that it would injure her. After her failed attempts to struggle free, ra got angrier. Loose the rope. What the hell are you doing by taking me here?! I just want to speak to you. Ignoring her wrath, Horace looked at her fondly with his eyes full of tenderness. ra, I miss you. And this is what you do to the person you miss! ra red at him. This is a crime. Dont you know it? If you wont let me go, Ill call the police! Then I will stay with you here forever and never let you go, Horace said with an earnest face, hard to tell whether he was joking or serious. How dare you! ra was a little scared by the seriousness in his look. I dare, Horace said softly, staring at her eyes, But I love you too much to do that to you. Horace Kirnd ra felt she had been fooled, and didnt know how to respond to him. Seeing her speechless face, Horaceughed at her quietly. ra, I was just joking. Im in no mood for a joke. Loose the rope! ra got hysterical as she saw himughing. Getting kidnapped by her ex-husband for no reason, was that gods way of messing around with her? If I loosen the rope, you will leave, said Horace in a helpless and mncholy tone. ra, how long since thest time we talked? Rx, I just want to chat with you, and I will ask Isaac to take you back. Unwilling to look at Horace, who was unending to let her go, ra turned away her angry face. Was he the same Horace she had known? How could he had done such thing as kidnapping? Horace gently reached out his hand to touch her cheek, and asked sadly, ra, we havent seen each other for years. Have you ever missed me a little bit? The words revoked her painful memory of giving birth to her son. Because the baby was not exactly in the right position, it took her a lot pain to bear him. When she was in tremendous pain and was about to give up, had she ever thought about her husband? To stop her tears froming out, ra clenched her teeth and said, No, not even a tiny bit. I have had such a great life without you around. Im very happy. Really? Horace smiled wanly, But I dont. In the first two years, I could see you everywhere, but when I tried to touch you, it was all my illusion. ra, you know what? For all these years, I Stop it! ra cut him out. Its be a history. There is no you and I anymore. Whats the point of saying all this? If he did miss her so much and love her so much, then why had he forced her to abort the baby? Why did he hook up with Laura? So was it a gift of every man to lie without blushing or heart racing? So we really cant get back together ever? questioned Horace nervously. No, ra said resolutely. Why!? Horace became anxious. It had been an unintentional mistake. How could she not give him a opportunity to make it up? Theres no why, said ra, I dont like you anymore, so of course I dont want to get back together with you. Then who do you like? Andre Hansen? Are you seeing him? Had she really fallen in love with someone else, so she wouldnt let him redeem himself? ra found it amusing to hear him say that. He was still paranoid. If he hadnt been suspicious about her baby, they wouldnt have ended up here. She had just gone out with Andre for a couple of times, and he already saw them as a couple based on that. Although she didnt have the intention to get back together with him, ra didnt bother to lie to him. Because she was tired enough from lying to Laura alone, plus Horace, shed have gone crazy. No, Im not seeing anyone, said ra impassively. Really? asked Horace with a tinge of delight on his face. Now that theres no someone else, then what about we There is no we! said ra seriously, staring at Horace, Just because Im seeing him doesnt mean that I want to be back together with you. Its not gonna happen between us, so just let me go. The determined look in her eyes ached his heart, but he would never give up on anything he had made up his mind to get.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ra, I know that I did a horrible thing to you five years ago. Im so sorry. I understand that you cant forgive me that easily, and I will move on. You better do. There is no way for us to be the same ever again. Its the best choice for you to give up on me. Lets live our own lives from now on, said ra. Despite her harsh words, when she heard him saying that he was to get over her, there was a strange feeling inside her, stuffy and painful. It must be because of Neo, she said to herself. He had never been around his father since the day he had been born, and he would never be. It was her fault for failing to give him aplete family. With a shake of his head, Horace drew closer to ra, and the tips of their nose almost touched each other. You got me wrong. I never thought about give up on you. I did that once five years ago, but now, I wont let it happen again, said Horace, looking into ras eyes, with an extremely serious face. ra, I have decided to start all over again with you. Chapter 401 Get You Back What Horace said startled and transfixed ra. She tried to decode and understand his words- Did he want to be with me again? It took her several seconds to digest this confession. When ra recovered herposure, she pushed Horace away with all her strength, I have told you that it is impossible! Then, I will make it possible, standing straight up from ra, Horace untied the nnelette that bound ras hands and feet. Standing in front of the sofa, Horace said, ra, I know it is impolite and inappropriate to bring you here with your hands and feet tied; yet I also know that you will never see me again if I dont tie you up. Now that I have said all I want to tell you, Ill ask Isaac to drive you home. Then, Horace took out his phone and called Isaac, demanding him toe right away. After Horace hung up the call, he stared at ra and asked haltingly, ra, do you want to say something? Slightly rubbing her wrists, ra shook her head. Apart from the refusal, she did not know what else she could say to him since their rtionship had be so bizarre. A shade of disappointment flickered in Horaces eyes. He continued, I still have something to say. Although I have already said the same thing just now, I want to confess my love again-my purpose today is to tell you that I will never give you up. We ra was interrupted when she was to dere her refusal again. Stop the impossibility. ra, you are single now, so I can court you again. Moreover, I will never ever give you up even if you get marriedter, Horace stared at ra with determination. Do you want to be a home-wrecker? ra was shocked by Horaces attitude-she had never seen such a Horace before. Im willing to if I can be your fancy man. You are the only girl who Ill spent the rest of my life with! Horace answered. Gaping at Horace with disbelief, ra was made speechless. She wondered why he would have done those terrible things to her if he truly loved her so much. Staring at each other, they bothpsed into silence. There was a knock on the door. Horace cast another look at ra before he turned around to open the door. It was Isaac. Pointing in the direction of ra, Horace ordered, Drive her home. Yes, Isaac responded and walked towards ra, Mrs. Kirnd, let me drive you home. ra found such a call quite awkward since she knew that she should not be called Mrs. Kirnd anymore because she had already divorced him. Isaac, Id prefer you ra stopped before she finished her words. After all, it was just a title or a way to address her and it would be more than strange if she overreacted. Mrs. Kirnd, whats wrong? Isaac was puzzled. Nothing special, ra shook her head, stood up and walked towards the door, Isaac, can you please drive me home? She wanted to go back home by herself; yet she dismissed her n when she suddenly realized that she knew nothing about where she was since she was kidnapped and taken there by Horace. My pleasure, Mrs. Kirnd, Isaac followed her. When they passed Horace, Cara did not even look at him. Instead, she walked straight out of the room. Isaac bowed slightly to Horace and said, Mr. Kirnd, I will drive Mrs. home. Be careful, Horace looked worried. Yes, sir, Isaac nodded his head and caught up with ra immediately. After they left, a wave of powerlessness suddenly washed over Horace. Hey down on the sofa and carefully smelled the scent left on it by ra. He wondered what he should do to get her heart back. A twinge of conscience overwhelmed Isaac when he observed ra through the rearview mirror and when her crying and begging in those days creeped into his thoughts. Had it not been for his decision to help Laura, Mr. and Mr. Kirnd would not be separated for all these years. They met each other in gaze through the rearview mirror when ra suddenly looked up. Whats wrong? Anything happened? ra asked. She was convinced by Isaacs expression that he definitely had something to tell her. ras question pulled Isaac back into reality and he looked away from the mirror instantly. He swallowed some saliva nervously and said, Nothing, nothing special. Mystified, ra nodded at Isaac and againpsed back into her thought, turning over Horaces words. What did he mean by courting her again? What did he n to do? Ugh, no matter what he did, she was determined that she would never change her mind since she did not want to be hurt by the same person again. Caught in a tremendous dilemma, Isaac stuttered hesitantly, Mrs. Kirnd, I am so sorry. I was to me. I shouldnt I shouldnt Isaac wanted to tell ra that Laura was the mastermind of what happened years before and Horace had nothing to do with it. However, he could not utter a single more word when the truth was just in his throat. Isaacs words drew ra back from her thought and reminded her of what had happened. It was impossible for ra to me Isaac for nothing. Yet, she knew that Isaac just acted on Horaces order, so he was not the main one to me. Its fine. After all, you had nothing to do with it. You just did what someone asked you to, ra said. ras generosity installed heavier guilt in Isaacs heart, Mrs. Kirnd, it was not what you think. I I Isaac tried to exert all his courage to tell ra the truth, but he failed. Well, I dont want to talk about it anymore. Please, concentrate on your drive, although ra could feel Isaacs sense of guilt, she did not want to be kept on that topic any longer. At ras words, Isaac became silent. However, he could not focus on his drive since at all he was still pondering whether he should tell her the truth. They finally arrived at Hutchinsons house. ra opened the door and got off. She bade Isaac farewell and turned around to enter the house. Staring at ra, Isaac bit the whole story back. Confession of guilt was indeed very hard. ra saw Logan sitting on the sofa, anxiety coloring his face, when she entered the house. Logan, whats wrong? she walked over and asked.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ra! Logan sprung to his feet as he saw ra, anxiety dissipating and relief breathed out. He then said seriously, Where have you been? I have called you several times yet I cant find you. I am so worried about you. You have called me? ra hurriedly took out her phone and noticed that there were several missed calls. Im so sorry, Logan. It was on the silent mode, so I didnt notice your call. The guilt in ras tone pacified Logan. He led her to sit down by him and said, Turn off the silent mode. I was worried about you. So, where have you been? Chapter 402 A Takeover II went to meet Horace Kirnd, ra told the truth. Why? with eyebrows knitted, Logan began to check ra from top to toe carefully, Did he hurt you? No. He asked me out and then we had a talk, ra denied, not intending to tell Logan how actually Horace asked her out. A talk about what? He told me that he wanted to be with me again. No way! ras answer angered Logan, After all those things he has done to you, he doesnt deserve you anymore. What if he hurt you again after you say yes? ra, promise me, you cant say yes. Youll be hurt if you fall in love with him again. Dont worry, Logan, ra tried to calm Logan down, I dont intend to do that. Im not who I was. I wont let myself be hurt again. Well, thats good, Logan was relieved a bit by ras promise. Logan was more than clear of what ra had gone through during these five years. The pain was so tremendous that she hadnt recovered from it even now. He was so afraid that she would totally break down if Horace hurt her again.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Yet, at ras words, the naughty little boy who hid and eavesdropped behind the sofa began to chuckle, Does daddy want to be with mommy again? How cool! I can soon have aplete family! That night, tossing and turning, ray all night on a sleepless pillow with Horaces words haunting her. Even she herself could not understand and exin that ssh of joy that appeared when she knew that Horace still wanted to be with her. She did not dare to explore the reason behind it since she was afraid that she could not ept the reason. She was awake almost all night until the sun rose the next morning. The clock rang and woke her up after she had only been asleep for about two hours. With the dark circles around her eyes, ra went to the magazine publishingpany listlessly. It was unexpected that Sarah ran to her as soon as she entered the office. ra, you are finally here! There is big news Sarahs shout drove the sleepiness inside ras body away. ra realized that something terrible had happened as she noticed that other colleagues also looked worriedly at her. What happened? ra asked seriously. Ourpany has been taken over by a big corporation! Sarah told ra the news anxiously. What? ra frowned, I have gotten no message from the headquarters. Who told you that? Before Sarah answered, another colleague said, This morning, a man who called himself as the general manager assistant of the KMR Media came here and informed us that ourpany has already been taken over by them. Yet they didnt fire anyone nor arrange any staff changes and you are still the editor-in-chief. Whats more, he left a message that you should go to the KMR Media and attend a meeting this afternoon. ra was relieved a little when she knew that no one had been fired, which was actually rtively good news. She would be shamefaced if any of her colleagues were fired. Yet, it was more than bizarre that such a takeover happened so suddenly while she had heard of nothing about it before. Whats more, she, of course, once heard about KMR Media. It is said that this corporation had a promising development and also a good reputation. Now that it had taken over thepany, it was unreasonable that there was no staff change at all. Although she felt lucky about that, she still found it more than bizarre. ra felt bad about this incident-something unexpected might happen. Well, it is good that there is no staff change, which means that we can still work together in the future. Now please concentrate back on your work and I will bring back more useful messages after the meeting this afternoon. After pacifying the staff, ra went back to her office. Yet she could not collect her attention to her work at all. The takeover was indeed strange. What was exactly going on? Same as ra, all the other staff had no mood for their work. They crowded together discussing the takeover or sat still guessing and trying to figure out the truth. In the afternoon, ording to the address left by the assistant that morning, ra arrived at the KMR Media in time. The receptionist guided her to the meeting hall on the second floor after she self-introduced. Yet, after she entered the meeting hall, she was totally transfixed when she found that Horace sat in the middle of the stage. Why was he there? She knew nothing about the rtionship between him and KMR Media. Noticing that ra paused at the door, a staff hurriedly approached her and said in a low voice, Miss Hutchinson, editor-in-chief, your seat is there. The meeting is about to start, please be seated. Drawn back from her meditation, ra followed the staff to her seat in a daze. She was still thinking about whether Horace had something to do with the takeover. The meeting started soon. Throughout the meeting, Horace did not cast even one look at ra. He listened carefully to the reports given by the directors of different departments and, from time to time, pointed out the mistakes in their works and set new objectives for them. ra could not focus on the meeting at all, turning over the whole takeover story. She wanted to ask someone about it, yet she didnt dare since she was new and was acquainted with no other staff than Horace there. A girl next to her noticed her uneasiness. She asked in a low voice, Are you the editor-in-chief of the magazine publishingpany that we have just taken over? Yes, ra answered, Do you know why Horace Kirnd is here? Isnt he the CEO of Solrace? Well, you seem to know nothing, the girl looked at ra with shock. She exined, KMR Media is a subpany of Solrace, so Mr. Kirnd is our boss. He decided to take over yourpany yesterday and it is quite unexpected that the deal was done in such an efficient way. Well, all in all, we will work together from now on. Nice to meet you, the girl beamed. ra squeezed a smile in return, Nice to meet you too. It was Horace! What the hell did he want? When she dredged up what he said the day before, a wash of anger drowned her. What a bastard! How could he interfere with her job? Horaces motionless voice rang above her when she was still deeply lost in her anger, Well,stly, lets wee ra Hutchinson, the new editor-in-chief. Miss Hutchinson, can you tell us about the work you have done recently? Chapter 403 Work Together However, ra did not dare to question Horace in such a public way, so she had no other choice but to stand up and deliver her report first. Horace did not make specialments on ras report; instead, hemanded, Miss editor-in-chief, please deliver your report to me once a week in the future since I need to learn more about your work. After that, Horace stood up and left the meeting hall. Mr. Kirnd, I have something to consult you, ra stopped Horace when he passed her. Marching ahead, Horace did not look at ra but said in an expressionless voice, Come to my office. Tightly clenching her fist, ra followed Horace against the gossiping backdrop. The gossiping dynamite bombed as soon as they both left the hall. Whats going on? Mr. Kirnd asked her to deliver her report every week. Isnt it horrible? Well, that editor-in-chief is beautiful. Do you think that Mr. Kirnd wants to hang out with her? Maybe thats why he asked her to make her report every week. That makes sense. If it is not because of that, Mr. Kirnd wont take over the magazine publishingpany in such a hurry but arranged no staff changes. Oh God. Do you guys really know nothing about it? noticing the discussion, a man interrupted the crowd with impatience. About what? Tell us! the mans words imed everyones attention. They all immediately crowded around him and asked him to spilt more secrets. We are all working in the entertainment and gossip circle. How could you guys know nothing about our boss? the man said with an arrogant tone. That new editor-in-chief, ra Hutchinson, is Mr. Kirnds ex-wife! What? everyone was taken by surprise, Really? Yes! the man answered positively. After a few seconds, everyone recovered theirposure. Well, but why did Mr. Kirnd give her such an order? Did he want to be with her again? I guess you are right, or why would he make such a fuss? Then, do you think that Miss Hutchinson would say yes? Should we treat her in a more respectful manner from now on? ra knew nothing about the gossip about her rtionship with Horace. At that moment, she was angrily questioning Horace about his intention in his office. Horace, what the hell do you want? Why did you take over the magazine publishingpany? Ignoring ras anger, Horace said in a tender tone, ra, dont you remember what I said yesterday? I want to be with you again. Thats why you interfere with my job, right? ra believed that Horaces decision was unreasonable. I didnt interfere with your job, Horace said seriously, I made this decision after my second thoughts. Now KMR Media can provide yourpany with better media resources and greater funding, which can further improve its development. Moreover, I made no staff changes, right? Do you want me to be indebted to you by doing that? ra shouted back with sarcasm. Did he want to win her gratitude by saying that? No, I dont want your gratitude, Horace stepped forward, ra, I just want to be closer to you. Lets work together, shall we? Never! ra involuntarily stepped back to widen the distance between her and Horace. I cant bear working with you! I will quit! Did she really want to stay that far away from me? at the thought, Horace was overwhelmed by a wave of sadness. He knew how much she loved working for the magazine, and yet she would choose to give up this job only in order to stay away from him. Really? suppressing the sadness, Horace wanted to stop her from quitting by provoking her, I know you are not the one who would give up the thing you like so easily. Im not the one you knew before! That ra Selman died five years ago. Now, I am ra Hutchinson who will never let you bully or hurt! Furious, ra left the office after shouting. She would never be threatened by Horace anymore! Staring behind ra, Horace slowly stepped back to his chair and sank down powerlessly, clenching his fist. Her voice and words were haunting him. Five years ago, ra Selman belonged to him; now, ra Hutchinson also belonged to him! It was undoubted that he would not give her up! On the way back to the magazine publishingpany, ra was wondering whether she should quit her job or not. To be honest, she loved her job and also her colleagues. After working and fighting together for more than two months, the magazines written by them attracted more and more poption, so it would be a great pity if she left now. Moreover, she had a good rtionship and partnership with every colleague. If she quitted now, she would need to find a new job and develop partnerships from zero to one again. However, if she stayed, she would be asked to meet Horace every week, which was definitely unbearable. She did not know what was the best choice. She wondered whether she could figure out a perfect decision. Struggling between the two choices, ra went back to her office and was weed by joyful cheering as soon as she entered the room. At the sight of her, Stephanie guided her to read the information on theputer screen, ra, the sales figures for ourtest issue are here! Look, as before, we ranked number one! We are so happy! Really? surprised and blissful, ra focused on the data shown on theputer screen-they really topped the list! ra, it was you who won us the opportunity to interview Andre Hansen. You are awesome! I know you can bring us to a promising future! hugging ra, Sarah shouted excitedly. Yes, indeed, my editor-in-chief, Luis added, We have ranked number one twice! We have be much more famous now! Today, a man who also works in the magazine circle asked me whether we are hiring new staff. He said that he wanted to join us because he thought that we are heading for a bright future, which made me quite happy! Hooray our editor! Hooray our editor! Hooray our editor! the crowd cast respectful looks at ra and suddenly burst out of cheer. Well, stop, Sarah interrupted the cheer, We should say Party! Party!''Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Party! Party! Party! everyone shouted the new cheer slogan excitedly. The smile on everyones face deeply moved ra and installed a great sense of achievement in her. She then decided to stay since she realized that she loved thepany and she did not bear to leave it. Whats more, she was not the one to be med for what had happened, so she was not the one to leave. Chapter 404 Which One Do You Prefer? After ra made up her mind, she was relieved. She now could ept meeting Horace once a week since she knew that she was only there to make job reports. Her decision helped her get rid of all her worries and she now cared about nothing else but only her job. We should not worry about those troubles until they urred, and the most important thing was to cherish the present and stop ourselves from fearing the future prudently. Having topped the list twice, everyone in thepany became so enthusiastic about their job and looked forward to the next sessive championship. It was well known that to vow was much easier than to achieve. Therefore, in order to achieve the goal, everyone worked much harder and emphasized more on the interview part. Now thepany was holding a meeting, discussing who should be interviewed. Yet, although it was the third meeting that week, thepany still could not reach a consensus on that matter. Benny Armstrong is the most famous architecture in Stratmont. Although he is more well-known than the other two candidates, he is not handsome enough to attract our readers. Well, all in all, people nowadays value look very much, so I am afraid that he is not our best choice. Harper Whitehead, a new worker of thepany, put forward her opinion. Although Harper was a neer, her beauty and professional ability had already won her other peoples trust. Therefore, some of the staff echoed her view soon. I think so. I think that Andres handsome face was one of the keys to our sess. Even until now, after such a long time since we published ourst issue, there are still many people talking about him on Twitter. Therefore, I agree that Benny Armstrong is not handsome enough to win us the same cirction. You are right. Yet we dont have a better choice now. Time is limited. If we dont make a decision today, we wont have enough time to prepare for the interview, which is detrimental to the quality of our work, there were opposite opinions on the ground. Then the whole meetingpsed into silence. Everyone knew that they couldnt ensure a good cirction if they chose to interview Benny, yet the limited time did not allow them to hesitate any longer. How about Andre again? Sarah suddenly shouted excitedly, If it is true that our readers are interested in him, we can take advantage of their curiosity. Maybe we can create a new sale record by interviewing him again! At Sarahs suggestion, everybody suddenly twigged, Indeed, Andre is now a famous eligible bachelor in Stratmont. It may work! If Andre is on the cover again, I will buy the magazine without any hesitation. I agree! Im in! Everyone agreed on Sarahs suggestion, and now it was ras turn to make a decision. Since you all agree with Sarah, I will talk with our leader about it and youll know the decision this afternoon. You can be dismissed now. ra said. ra also believed that Andre was their best choice. Yet, now that Horace was her boss, she needed to ask for his approval. Besides, that day was the day when she needed to deliver her report to him. When everyone went out of the meeting room, ra sat alone, a little flustered. Although she knew that it was her job and duty to meet Horace, she still couldnt be totallyposed. She took a deep breath, trying to recover herposure. In the afternoon, ra called Horace to make sure that he was in KMR Media before she departed and headed for it. After hanging up the call, Horace left Solrace and drove to KMR Media in a hurry. He was joyful all the way with a beam lingering on his lips. As expected, she was still the same ra, who would never give up easily, that he knew. Moreover, this was the first time that she had ever called him since she came back from abroad, which could prove that his decision was prudent and correct. When ra arrived at KMR Media, she could feel the different attitude that people had towards her. Therefore, she was convinced that her rtionship with Horace was known by everyone now. Sighing, ra knew that she did not have time to care about what other people thought about her and went straight to Horaces office. ra knocked on the door and then entered after getting Horaces permission. Mr. Kirnd, ra respectfully bowed at Horace in a subordinate manner. Please take a seat, Horace motioned ra to the chair opposite him. Without any other greetings, ra sat down, opened her file and started the report about the job that the magazine publishingpany had done that week. ras seriousness upset Horace. Yet, he could not change the current situation since she was wanted there only for the job report. Mr. Kirnd, we want to interview Andre Hansen again for our next issue. He brought us a great sessst time, so he is our best choice, after reporting the basic information about their job, ra put forward her view about the interview part to ask for Horaces approval. No! without hesitation, Horace refused. Why? Horace refusal made ra anxious, All of the staff have reached a consensus that Andre is our best choice. Can you please reconsider your decision?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. No, I dont agree. Stop that topic and tell me something else, Horace looked cold and determined. He did not care whether Andre was the best candidate or not. He only knew that he and Andre were rivals in love, so he would never let ra be with Andre alone. No matter how upset and angry ra was, she had no other choice but to obey Horaces decision since, after all, he was the boss. Then, Horace kept on asking her the details about theyout of the magazine, their target end-users, the rtive market research, and so on. ra was infuriated by his questions since the answers of which were all included in her report. She wondered whether he was really listening to her report. If he did not care about the report, why did he ask her toe? No matter how rage med inside her, ra still lookedposed and cold. She knew that she could not show her anger there but needed to answer Horaces every question since he was the boss. Which one do you prefer, Phuket Ind or Mauritius? Horace suddenly posed a strange question. Phuket Ind, ra answered before she could realize how bizarre this question was. But why? Without replying, Horace smiled and gave Isaac, who was working beside them, an order, The whole magazine publishing group can have a trip to Phuket Ind for a celebration. Now make a trip schedule. Chapter 405 A Trip for Celebration Isaac received the order and left the office after slightly bowing to ra. Horaces order further mystified ra, Now is not the end of the year. Why do we hold a trip for celebration? You have topped the list twice, so the trip is a kind of prize and recognition of your hard work. I know that sometimes a reward can stimte staffs enthusiasm to the greatest extent. Horace exined to ra in a gentle tone. Dont worry. The whole trip will be funded by the corporation and your job is to have a good trip with your colleagues. I think that you will have a good time. Pondering for a few seconds, ra agreed with Horace. They indeed needed some rxation since they should work much harder in order to ensure the sessive sess. Well, on behalf of the whole group, I thank you a lot, Mr. Kirnd, ra rxed her poker face. That ra called him Mr. Kirnd throughout their conversation upset him, yet he also knew that their broken rtionship had definitely been repaired a lot since she was now willing to talk to him. You deserve it, Horace replied in an official tone, You will depart next Friday. Ask your colleagues to prepare for it. ra nodded her head and changed the subject. Indeed, she also could not get used to such an official conversation with him. Mr. Kirnd, do you have any other question? If not, I will go back to the group now since I still have some work to do and everybody is waiting for me. You can go now, Horace did not dare to keep ra for longer since he was afraid that it would further damage their rtionship and make her hate him. Mr. Kirnd, see you next time, ra stood up, slightly bowed to Horace and left the office. Horace stared at ra until she totally disappeared, with sadness and determination flicking in his eyes. He felt it unbearable that he could not keep her but only could watch her leaving him again and again, which was like a nightmare. He swore to himself that there would be finally one day when he would keep her forever. As soon as ra arrived at her office, she was weed by the whole group. Everyone asked excitedly, ra, did our boss agree that we can interview Andre again for our next issue? ra shook her head and let disappointment color her tone, No. We should find a new interviewer. What? Why? Andre is the best choice. Why did the headquarters turn down our suggestion? We dont have much time now and maybe Benny is ourst choice. But I am not sure whether we could maintain such a high cirction if we interview Benny. Ugh, I am looking forward to topping the list thrice. Maybe after that I can have a pay increase. The whole group was upset and disappointed by the news. Well, dont be sad. I have good news to tell you. Smiling, ra broke the silence Whats that? Sarah asked spiritlessly. She was preparing theyout for Andres interview. But now that the idea had been turned down, the whole group needed to reset their work from a total zero, and she knew that her weekend was definitely ruined. Since we have topped the industrys rank in Stratmont twice, the headquarters decided to take us to Phuket Ind for a trip next week as a reward. We dont have to pay for anything during the trip.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The news sessfully imed everyones attention and interest. Really? Do we really have a trip next week? How generous! I love you, boss! Bravo! I have almost busied myself to death! I can finally take a rest! As the disappointment turned into cheering, everyone was then as joyful as if they were now in heaven. Well, be quiet, ra ordered the whole group to calm down. We will depart next Friday and you can prepare for it in the following days. Yet, now is still our working time, so please go back to your work now, everybody. At ras words, everyone went back to their seat blissfully. The air in the office became joyful and sweet. Once in her office, ra again dredged up what Horace said. She wondered whether this trip was a kind of lollipop after a punch. The happy Friday came soon. On that morning, ra did not go to her office. Instead, she directly went to the airport since she had made an appointment with her colleagues to meet each other at 10 oclock in the airport. However, an unexpected person also turned up in the airport-Horace Kirnd. Why was he here? He did not tell anyone that he would go to Phuket Ind. If ra knew it before, she would definitely give up this trip. Yet, it was inappropriate for her to drop the trip and go home now since she had already been in the airport. ra! Sarah ran to ra as soon as she saw her, ra, isnt Horace Kirnd our new boss? He suddenly appeared this morning and said that he would join us. Yes, ra nodded, KMR Media is a subpany of Solrace. Oh God! Sarah was shocked, Thenst time, the person whom you reported to was him? Did Horace buy ourpany because of you? Shush, nonsense. He took over ourpany only for some business reasons, ra objected. Yet, she also began to doubt Horaces true intention. OK, Sarah replied, still doubtful. Then, she asked haltingly, ra, then, will you stille? Before you came, gossips almost bombed after everyone saw Horace and knew that he is our new boss. ra knew that everyone would gossip more terribly if she decided to drop the trip now. Its fine. We only work together and its not necessary for me to avoid him, ra smiled to Sarah, and then, with her luggage, went to greet Horace. Mr. Kirnd, will you join us? Yes, staring at ra with profound affection in his eyes, Horace answered smilingly, I am sorry that I didnt tell you earlier. I hope I wont trouble you. Of course not. ra faked a smile. She was indeed different from who she had been. She was now a bettermunicator and disguiser than before and her official behavior and tone upset Horace a lot. The whole scene was quieted down by the arrival of both the hero and heroine, with everyone carefully and curiously observing the interaction between the two. The harmony conversation between Horace and ra installed questions about their current rtionship in every audiences mind. Were they gonna get back together? Mr. Kirnd, Ill check in my luggage first, after a few more rounds of stilted conversation, ra went away with her luggage. Wait! Horace followed and then directly took a luggage from her hand. Its too heavy. Let me help you. Well, could a subordinate refuse the help of his boss? Of course, no. Suppressing the anger, ra squeezed a smile and said in an obedient tone, Well, then, thank you, Mr. Kirnd. Give me that one, Horace wanted to take the other luggage from ras hand. No! ra immediately refused, I can do it myself. Then the two main characters, watched by the whole group, went to the check-in counter. Chapter 406 Get Our Editor-in-chief Back? Gossips bombed again as they walked away. Do you think that Horace took over ourpany only because of our Editor-in-chief? Possibly. The takeover was quite a sudden and we knew nothing about it.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Yet didnt they get a divorce before? Why do they look so sweet? Mr. Kirnd must want to be with our editor-in-chief again, or I dont think a boss like him would join us for a trip. Yes, definitely! Besides, the attitude of our editor-in-chief tells me that she will say yes again. All in all, an old acquaintance is much better than a new sweetie. The gossip and discussion set a jealous fire in Diane Kirbys eyes, which made her tightly clench her fist. God was so unfair that it let ra have all the rewards! Before she reimed the name of Hutchinson, she married Horace Kirnd as a poor Cindere. Although Horace was disabled at that time, he was a still famous eligible bachelor whom was dreamed of and wanted by countless girls. Later, the divorce satisfied Diane. Yet, her happiness did notst long when the news informed the whole world that ra Selman was actually ra Hutchinson. The famous family name made her a real princess. However, be her a princess or Cindere, it did not bother Diane a lot since ra flew to America soon after she reimed her family name and could not boss Diane any longer. It was quite unexpected that ra Selman woulde back to the magazine publishingpany five yearster with a new name-ra Hutchinson-and robbed her of the title of editor-in-chief. Hatred almost overflowed through her teeth whenever she saw ra sitting in the front of the meeting room and giving orders. She should be the one who sat there and was respected as editor-in-chief. Now even Horace wanted to be with ra again! What a nightmare! The name of Hutchinson, together with the name of Kirnd, would allow ra to boss her for the rest of her life! Diane could not ept such a fate! She could never ept it! Was ra doomed to be her boss? Finally, it was time to board. ra was relieved because she knew that she must stay away from Horace when they were on the ne. It was a great torture to her that she should hide her irritation of being with him and squeeze a broad smile only because he was the boss and they were watched by the whole public. Yet ra found it a tragedy that her seat was just next to Horaces seat when she was on the ne. Turning her back towards the group, she exploded her anger and glowered at Horace. She would never believe that it was just a coincidence-it must be a trick nned by him! Horace was puzzled by ras re. He could not understand her anger until he saw her boarding check. What a coincidence! We sit together! Lets be seated, a cunning smile bloomed on Horaces face. ra turned around and nned to exchange a seat with Sarah or Stephanie, but she paused when she found that she and Horace were the center of everyones attention. What Sarah said urred to her. She realized that it would be more suspicious if she exchanged her seat with other people. Then, ra turned around and sat down next to Horace angrily. ras reaction drew a bitter smile in Horaces mind. He now began to doubt whether it was a good decision that he asked Isaac to arrange his seat next to ra. Horace Kirnd, what the hell are you doing here? ra asked with a low voice. y with my staff. Horace answered seriously. Horace Kirnd! ra believed that she would definitely throw her phone at his head heavily if they were left alone. y with his staff? What a bad joke. ras rage upset Horace. He sighed and said, ra, I just want to be with you longer. Thats why you n this trip? ra asked coldly. Well, that is one of the reasons. The main reason is to reward your group. You are indeed awesome that you can top the list twice. You deserve it. Horace said sternly. Horaces exnation rxed ras poker face. Not wanting to continue their conversation, she took out a patch to cover her eyes and began to take a rest. ras attitude convinced Horace that he had better stop talking to her. There was still a long way to go before he could win ras love again. At the beginning, ra closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep just in order to avoid further conversation with Horace. Whereas, after a while, she became really sleepy and then fell asleep. Frowning, ra involuntarily adjusted her posture to sleep morefortably. Then, she faced Horace. The pink patch brought out the charm of ras lips, which attracted Horace and stimted his desire to kiss her. He wondered what she would do if he indeed kissed her. Horace began to imagine the following story after his kiss. Yet, realizing that they were sitting with her colleagues, Horace gave up his kiss since he did not want her to be flooded by gossips. Well, would she be morefortable if he moved closer to her? She might sleep more soundly if she could put her head on his shoulder, right? At the thought, Horace moved toward her slowly. ra, we are here. Wake up, ra. When ra was asleep soundly, she was woken up by someone calling her name. She pulled down her pink patch in a daze and suddenly became totally sober after she saw the face in front of her. Horace Kirnd! She jerked up her head when she found her face on Horaces shoulder. She wondered whether she leaned her head against his shoulder voluntarily when she was asleep. With awkward coloring her face, ra stuttered, I am sorry. I didnt mean to. Apologizing, ra noticed a water stain on his shoulder, which made her blush. That was her saliva! How embarrassing! On the contrary, Horace was joyful as he realized her disguise of mortification. He took several pieces of tissues to wipe his clothes and said, Never mind. We are here now. Lets go. Well, lets go, mortified, ra answered and, together with everyone else, walked off the ne with her bag in a hurry. She should not fall asleep! ra was ming herself secretly. How could I face him again? ra disembarked with embarrassment and panic, which amused Horace. At that moment, ra was as shy as the little girl whom he once knew and whom would always be made blushed by him. Previously, he would never believe that she would be an independent business woman. How wonderful it would be if their rtionship was as good as before. Chapter 407 Someone Is Here in The Room Since Isaac had already arranged a bus to pick them up and booked some rooms, the whole group directly headed for the hotel after they disembarked. In order not to sit with Horace, ra got on the bus quickly and sat next to Sarah, so Horace had no other choice but to sit in the back of the bus. On their way to the hotel, the scenery was quite breathtaking that it won everyones recognition. Phuket Ind was also called the Pearl of Thand, which could indeed offer its tourists wonderful views. Look, ra! The sea is blue and the beach looks soft! If I could feel those white sand with my bare toes, I believe that it will be veryfortable and I will definitely enjoy it! Sarah said, looking forward to ying on the beach. ra grinned at Sarah and then also turned to look outside the window at the beach with great interest. She loved this ind so much because of its morous beach, sea and sunshine which, only by staring at it, could pull her out of her anxiety and offer her a chance of silent catharsis. Noticing ras smile, Horace, sitting behind her, also beamed. He remembered that she once told him that she loved the sea very much and she would be happy if they could have a beach holiday. They even held some discussion about their ideal travel destinations and promised each other that they would travel together when they were free. Yet, it was unexpected that those incidents deprived them of their opportunity to travel. Therefore, one of the reasons why he chose to arrange a trip to an ind was to fulfill their previous ns. No matter whether ra could understand his intention, he was quite satisfied with this trip now after he saw ras smile. The luxurious decoration in the hotel took everyones breath away. Our boss is quite generous! Thanks to ra, we can have a good time here. All the staff were supposed to share the twin rooms while Horace and ra could live in their own single rooms. Yet no one wouldin since Horace was the boss and ra was their direct leader. After that, Horace walked closer to ra and said, ra, now that everyone has their room card, you can take them to take a rest first. I need to call Isaac because I still have some work to do and I wille backter. There will be a guide soon. OK, ra nodded her head, avoiding Horaces look, still mortified by what happened on the ne. You go ahead and do your work and I will take them to their rooms. Fine, Horace left the hotel with an unreadable expression. ra turned to her colleagues and said, Now you can take a rest first and there will be a guide here soon scheduling our trip. Got it! the crowd responded and then went to find their rooms with their luggage. ra also went to her room with the key and her suitcases. Suddenly, a waiter came forward and took her luggage. Let me take your luggage to your room. Then he carried ras luggage towards the elevator. ra followed and said, I can do it myself. Thank you very much. With my pleasure. By the way, a gentleman gave me tips to help you, the waiter answered smilingly. That gentleman was so generous that the waiter believed that that day was his lucky day.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. It took ra several seconds to figure out who the gentleman was-was he Horace? The elevator arrived at the correct floor before ra could make sure of who the tip-giver was. She walked out of the elevator and realized that they were on the top floor. Whats more, there was only one room on that floor and her colleagues were all living downstairs. It took ra by surprise that her room was actually a suite instead of a standard room. ra was totally confused. After carrying ras luggage into the room, the waiter bowed slightly to ra, I wish you a happy honeymoon with your husband. The waiter was about to leave after helping ra settle everything down, but ra stopped him and asked, What do you mean by honeymoon? Well, you booked the honeymoon suite. Arent you here for your honeymoon? worried that he said something inappropriate, the waiter then apologized, I apologize if I am wrong. Honeymoon suite? ra was more confused, But I booked a standard room. Well, I am sorry that I know nothing about it. Maybe you can ask other staff, the waiter left the room after a polite bow. ra dialed the receptionists number and exined the current situation. She wondered whether she was now in the wrong room. The receptionist told her that all the standard rooms were upied so she could now live in a suite for the same fee. It turned out that she was quite lucky. ra chuckled, took some clean clothes out of her case and went into the bathroom to take a bath. She was so exhausted and wetted by sweat after such a long journey that she needed a shower now. When she was enjoying her shower, she heard the door of the suite open. She thought that it was a cleaner, so she shouted, Someone is taking a shower now, please go out! However, there was no response. ra began to get scared. Who was this person if he was not a cleaner of the hotel? How could he open the room? She grabbed the bathrobe and put it on in a hurry. Then, she walked out of the bathroom carefully, with her heart beating more and more wildly. She knew that she could not handle it if this someone was a robber and nor could anyone notice her shout since there was no other room on the same floor. She moved toward the door slowly step by step, saliva flowing down through her nervous throat. She looked intently in front of her with all her concentration and was suddenly terrified by the sound behind her. She shivered with fear and immediately turned around. Yet, before she could figure out who was there in the room, she began to fall down since her slippers were wet and became slippery. Afraid that the fall would be painful, she closed her eyes. However, instead of falling to the ground, she fell into a warm hug. Was this someone a lecherous pervert? Such a guess almost scared ra to death, so she opened her eyes immediately. Yet, the one whom she saw was none other than Horace who was staring at her worriedly. ra, are you alright? Did you sprain your ankle? Is everything OK? Chapter 408 This Is My Room Seeing that it was Horace, ra was relieved. It was fortunate that this someone was not a robber or the consequence would be terrible. Yet, ras relief soon turned into anger. She wondered why Horace could enter her room. ra only wore a bathrobe because she rushed out of the bathroom in a great hurry. Therefore, holding her in his arms, Horace could feel the softness of her body and smell the fragrance of her hair, which nearly set a fire in his heart. ra pushed him away and glowered at him, Why do you have the key? How can you get in here? Horace recovered hisposure and exined to ra, ra, this is also my room. What? ra was puzzled, This is not your room. Didnt Isaac book two single rooms for us? Well, he did. Yet all the other standard single rooms were upied, so a negotiation was made that we could have a suite together. I was kept in the dark until I disembarked, Horace exined in a gentle tone. Actually, Horace did not tell her all the truth-that Isaac booked two single rooms for them, that all the standard single rooms were upied, and that there was a negotiation about changing the rooms were indeed real; yet that he did not know it until he disembarked was, of course, not real. Isaac did not dare to make such an important decision by himself, so he consulted Horace once after the hotel called him and Horace did not object. Horaces exnation infuriated ra. She left him alone and walked into the bedroom. She would definitely not believe his saying that he did not know it until recently. She would never believe such nonsense. She suddenly realized that it must be his excuse to leave the hotel for a while for business reasons and let her enter the room first, so that he could secretly settle down in the same room before she could realize the whole trick. Ugh! How could a high-status CEO n such an indecent trick? He was wicked! ra Horace wanted to further exin but was stopped by ra heavily mming the door behind her. ra changed her clothes quickly and carried her suitcase out of the bedroom, intending to leave the room. ra, where are you going? Horace marched toward the door and stopped her. I will have another room. Let me go, ra said coldly. If there was indeed no vacant room, she would rather share a room with Sarah and her roommate than share a room with him! There was no vacant room now. Whats your n? Horace knew that she would choose to have another room after she knew the truth. I dont see how that is any of your business! If there is no vacant room, I will share a room with other people or I can find a new hotel. I will never ever share a room with you! ra said angrily. ras words upset Horace, ra, why do you hate me so much? Cant you just bear a few nights with me? You mean that its inappropriate for me to change my room? furious, ra sneered, Horace Kirnd, we divorced five years ago and I have had nothing to do with you from then on. I am single now, yet you booked a honeymoon suite for us? How ridiculous! Well, Isaac agreed to change the room only because there was no vacant room Horace was then interrupted before he finished his exnation.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Dont use Isaac and the hotel as an excuse. Isaac would never dare to make such an arrangement without your permission! I am not that foolish! Horacepsed into silence, staring at her. Well, no more excuses? ra red at him with sarcasm in her eyes. Then, she took her luggage and was to bypass him. ra, Horace took her by her arm and said seriously, I admit that I kind of arranged this suite for us. I just want to be with you alone so that I can take care of you, let you feel my love, and no more else. Can you give me one more chance? So you want me to give you a chance to trick me into sharing a room with you? ra asked. You never respect me! Have you ever thought about those terrible gossips after everyone knows that I live with you? Have you? ra, I am sorry I made a wrong decision. Yet I didnt mean to offend you, afraid that she would misunderstand his intention, Horace exined anxiously. Then let me go! ra shouted. Horace did not release her since he knew that if he let her go this time, they would be total strangers from then on and he could never have another chance to be with her. Such a worry made Horace scared, so he said threateningly, If you leave now, everyone will know it and we will be in the center of gossip again. So that was why he dared to book a honeymoon suite. ra was infuriated, rage ming in her tone, You threaten me? Horace Kirnd, how despicable youve be! There was no response from Horace. He himself also knew that his trick was despicable, yet he also knew that ra would leave him if he did not do that. Although ra was angry, she hesitated since she admitted that what Horace said indeed made sense. Anger upied her brain just now, so she did not realize the seriousness of her leaving the room now. As professional journalists, her colleagues would insist on getting to the bottom of the matter if she was found changing her room. Then, the honeymoon suite would absolutely be discovered, which would be a great shame to her. What a jerk Horace was! She was now trapped by the dilemma set purposely by him. ras hesitation sparked the joy in Horaces heart, ra, dont worry. I will stay in the living room during these nights and I wont bother you. Compromising, ra took her luggage back to the bedroom. She was indeed afraid of gossip. Sheforted herself that a few nights would just be fine. He then followed ra into the bedroom. A smile was ying around the edges of his lips, ra, we ra interrupted him, Horace Kirnd, this is really my bad day. I indeed hate being gossiped, so Im gonna let it go. Yet, we have to make it clear that I will sleep in the bedroom and you in the living room. Without my permission, you cant step across this threshold. Now I am going to arrange my stuff. Can you please get out? with a poker face, ra motioned him to the living room. The flicking fire in ras eyes convinced Horace that she knew she had been tricked and did not want to see him again. Then I will call you when we start our trip, Horace turned around and left. As soon as he got out of the bedroom, he heard the door locked behind him. He turned around to stare at the locked door, upset and sad. He wondered when their rtionship could be totally repaired and when she could open up to him again. After closing and locking the door, exhausted, ra flung herself to the bed. It was really a bad day. Chapter 409 Back to the Past After several hours of running around, ray on the warm bed, she only felt sleepy and no longer had the heart to think about other things. A soft knock on the door broke her sweet dream. Opening her eyes, ra found that the room was dim and it was getting dark already. ra? ra? Horaces voice sounded outside the door. What is it? ras voice was hoarse from sleep. Did you just wake up? Horace asked, Everyone is going out for a barbecue together at night. We will meet at the entrance of the hotel in half an hour. You should pack up now. After fixing her hair and clothes, she opened the door, but she was surprised when she saw Horace. He should have just taken a shower, and his hair was notpletely dry. He did not wear amon suit, but a rare white knitted top and a pair of ck cks. He looks indescribably young and fresh. Instead of a man in his 30s, he was like a college student who was fresh off campus. Horace has always been calm and mature in her memory. Even when they were together before, she rarely saw him wearing such youthful clothes, so she was stunned for a while, but she soon adjusted to it. Thank you, I see. Ill go by myselfter. After saying this in a cold voice, ra didnt look at him again and went straight to the bathroom. Horace originally wanted to wait for her to go down together, but seeing her reaction, he understood that she did not want others to see them go out together. It was not easy to get her to agree to live in a room with him, and he didnt want to upset her over such trivial matters. Things always have to be done step by step. When ra came out after washing, seeing that he was no longer in the room, she was relieved. He was very perceptive. She was really afraid that Horace would go down with her and be seen and then they would be gossiped about by everyone. By the time she went down, everyone was almost there and they marched to the barbecue stall. On the way to the car, ra noticed that several female colleagues kept looking at Horace. They were chatting and chuckling with red on their faces. No prizes for guessing what they were discussing, it was somepliment and admiration for Horace. Isaac must have arrived this afternoon. He was sitting in front of Horace and they were discussing something at this time. Looking at Horace, who had a serious expression and was indeed able to attract womens eyes, ra felt inexplicably ufortable. She was sneering in her heart and thinking that he was capable of deceiving little girls.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The Barbecue site is located on the edge of the beach not far away and they arrived there quickly. The salty breeze, the silvery sea under the moonlight, and the bonfire lit not far away constitute beautiful scenery. Seeing this warm and romantic scene, everyone couldnt help but get excited. After getting out of the car, they cheered and rushed to the beach,ughing and chasing each other. ra was also dragged there by Sarah. They yed together with others and had a lot of fun. Horace, who was watching from a distance, heard ras happy scream, and a smile appeared on her face unconsciously. Her happiness was the most important thing. Sir, it is quite a rare opportunity. Why dont you y with her? Isaac, who was beside him, asked. Shouldnt he promote intimacy as soon as possible while she was happy? No, as long as she has fun. Rejecting Isaacs proposal, Horaces eyes shed a trace of loneliness. If he went there, she would probably leave immediately. He hadnt seen her so happy for a long time, so he wouldnt disturb her. After everyone had a good time, they went back to the barbecue and started to eat. Delicious! It tastes a little different. Wow, this grilled fish is amazing. ra, try it! Sarah took a piece of grilled fish and put it in front of ra. Thank you, dear. ra bowed her head and took a sip, and her eyes lit up, Its really good. Right! Sarah looked like she had found her confidant. Be careful of the fishbone. A familiar male voice suddenly came from beside her. ra then felt that someone was sitting beside her. She turned her head and saw that it was Horace. ra didnt want others to see that she was cold to him, so she smiled back, Mr. Kirnd, youre here. Yeah. Nodding, Horace smiled and said to her, This fish seems so good. Can you get me a piece? Just take it yourself! You had two hands, man! Although she was thinking that, ra still helped him take a piece and put it in front of him, Here, be careful with the fishbone. Thank you. Horace smiled sincerely. Everyone was looking at them secretly. The editor-in-chief called Horace Mr. Kirnd and her tone was very alienated. It seemed like she didnt n to give him a second chance. While everyone was concentrating on watching this annual drama with hidden excitement in their eyes, they suddenly heard some people running toward them cheering not far away, who were holding water basins and kettles. What do they want to do? Just when everyone was puzzled, Horace said, These days are just the Songkran Festival of Thand, they should be Before he could finish speaking, those people had alreadye to them, and then everyone felt a chill. It was only then that everyone realized that they were so lucky to have arrived at such a grand festival! They naturally wouldnt let them ssh water on them like this. Everyone quickly found various weapons, loaded them with water and fought back. For a while, everyoneughed and screamed, attracting more and more people to participate. At this moment, everyone forgot their nationality and expressed their blessings to each other in this special way like friends. ras clothes were soon wet, but there were still many people sshing water on her, she could only scream and avoid it. Seeing this, Horace quickly ran to her side and used his body to block the water. ra, if you dont want to y here, you can hide somewhere for a while! Horace shouted at her while blocking the ssh of water that was thrown at her. In the noisy crowd, looking at Horace who opened his arms to block the water in front of her, ra suddenly felt it was just like the past when nothing was changed and they were just a loving couple here to travel. Chapter 410 Catch A Cold Sarah next to her couldnt stand the coldness. When she heard Horaces words, she pulled ra, who was a little stunned and ran into the distance. Before leaving, she shouted at Horace Thank you, Mr. Kirnd! After running a long way, Sarah and ra stopped, looking at each others soaked clothes, they both couldnt helpughing. This is the first time I have attended the Songkran Festival. Its too crazy. Sarah said with some lingering fears, I was drenched to the skin. Same here. ra couldnt helpughing bitterly as she looked at their dripping clothes, hoping that they wouldnt catch a cold when they went back. Words to describe the two of us now. Sarah said with a smile, Drowned rats! Drown rats! They said in unison. Then they looked at each other andughed. The two walked along the seaside talking andughing, and Sarah finally asked, ra, the reason why Horace is willing toe with us this time is you, right? ra didnt answer that but it was a default. Although I dont know why you two separated at the beginning, I think he is very kind to you along the way and it doesnt seem like he is acting. Are you really not considering him anymore? Sarah said sincerely. She really hoped that ra could be happy. After all, they were so affectionate before and Horace had done a lot for her, but now they are separated, which is regrettable. Moreover, she always felt that ra still liked him. Seeing the genuine concern in Sarahs look, ra smiled gratefully at her, but the sadness in her eyes could not be concealed. Sarah, I really appreciate your concern, but we really cant go back. We cant be together anymore. Hearing her words, Sarah couldnt continue to persuade her. Maybe there is something hidden between the two of them that cant be said, otherwise, ra wouldnt be so sad. After about half an hour, the festival finally ended, and they returned to the team. Everyone was exhausted and they got into the car wet one by one, urging the driver to go back quickly so that they could change into clean clothes. There was a sudden coughing sound in the car, which attracted everyones attention. Its still quite cold at night. Some of them might have caught a cold, right? The sound of coughing continued. Then they found that the one who had been coughing turned out to be their boss. Mr. Kirnd, are you alright? You might have caught a cold.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Yeah, do you have a fever? I have the medicine. You should take some medicine when you go back. Everyone expressed their concern. Sir, are you ok? Isaac was a little anxious. Horace has been very busy these days. Wouldnt he be tired and get sick? Im fine, its just that my throat is a little itchy. Ill take a rest. Thank you for your concern. Horace turned around and smiled at everyone. However, ra found that his face and lips were a little pale. Thinking that he had been blocking water for her before, ra felt a bit worried and guilty. He wouldnt catch a cold because of it, right? After arriving at the hotel, everyone got into the elevator together. Mr. Kirnd, what floor is your room? the colleague standing by the door asked. 12th floor, thank you, Horace replied with a smile. Then the colleague asked ra, Editor-in-chief, how about you? Same, ra said a little nervously. Fortunately, others didnt think too much about it. They all thought that there were two rooms on the top floor. When only the two of them were left in the elevator, Horace couldnt suppress his cough. With his right hand clenching his fist and covering his mouth, Horace was coughing and his tears came out. Are you alright? ra asked. She was quite worried when she saw that he couldnt stop coughing. Im okay, Horace replied with a smile. How was that okay? Seeing his smile, ra felt angry inexplicably. As soon as they got back to the room, ra grabbed his arm and pushed him to the bathroom, Hurry up and take a hot bath and change into clean clothes. You cough so badly, which means that you must have caught a cold. Horace felt warmed. He grabbed her hand and looked very happy. He asked with a smile on his pale face, ra, you are so anxious, it means you still care about me, right? Hearing his words, ras face suddenly turned red. She hurriedly shook off his hand, Im just afraid you will give me your cold. Just go take a shower. Then she turned around and entered the bedroom, ignoring him. Was she shy? Horace felt sweet, so he was right. Thinking of this, he smiled happily and went to take a bath. It was indeed a correct decision toe this time. He did not expect it could go on so well. At this time, ra was covering her face with a pillow in his room. Why did she do that? Didnt he know how to take a hot bath? Well now, he misunderstood her action! She fretted for a moment, then she suddenly remembered that Logan had prepared a medical kit for her and asked her to bring it. Where did she put it? ra rummaged inside her two suitcases. She remembered that it was a small blue bag. Where did she put it in? After a while, she still couldnt find it, so she gave up. She probably forgot to bring it. Forget it, just leave him alone, maybe taking a hot bath and getting some sleep would do it. Then there was a knock on the door, followed by Horaces voice, ra, Ive washed it up. You should go and take a shower as well. Its not good if you catch a cold. Okay. ra took her clothes and opened the door. Without looking at Gu Chi, she lowered her head and went directly into the bathroom. Seeing her fleeing figure, Horace couldnt helpughing. Shaking his head amusingly, he felt a sense of dizziness. He hurriedly sat down on the sofa next to him. He felt a chill on his body, wouldnt he really catch a cold, would he? ra came out of the shower and was about to go back to the room when she found that Horace had fallen asleep on the sofa with nothing covering him. Chapter 411 Dry His Hair Back in the room, ra wanted to cover him with a nket, but what he said before came to mind again, You still care about me, right? Putting the nket back where it was, ra closed the door and went to sleep. Forget it, mind your own business, lest you be misunderstood again. She tossed and turned on the bed, but she couldnt fall asleep. The images of Horace blocking water for her during the day kept appearing in her mind. ra then sat up, picked up the nket beside her, opened the door, and went to the living room. Just consider it as a repayment, otherwise, if he catches a cold, it is her fault. Turning on the lights in the living room, ra found that Horace was curled up on the sofa and fell asleep. When she was going to cover him with the nket, she found that his hair was still wet, and his face was flushed with abnormal red. She put her hand on his forehead hesitantly and felt the heat from her hand. He actually had a fever! ra panicked. It was so hot and he had to take medicine. Otherwise, he may be down with that. Thinking of this, ra hurriedly dug out his phone to call Isaac and ask him if he had any medicine for colds and fever, but his phone was locked. ra tried to enter his birthday, but was prompted incorrectly; she tried the birthday of Russell again, but it was still wrong. She just wanted to throw the phone at him. Why did he set a password? There must have been something shady on his phone. ra entered her birthday as a try, but the phone was unlocked. This really touched her heart. Did he still remember her birthday? ra found Isaacs number and dialed it, and it went through quickly. Isaacs voice came over the phone, Sir, whats wrong? Isaac, its me, ra. Horace has a fever. Do you have any medicine for colds and fever? ra asked anxiously. Yes, wait a minute. Ill send the medicine right away. Isaacs voice was also a little anxious. Okay, hurry up, he has a severe fever. After hanging up the phone, ra ran to the bathroom to get a dry towel and wiped his dripping hair. Didnt he know that he was not feeling well? He fell asleep on the sofa without even drying his hair. While ra was wiping his hair, she thought angrily. When she was about to get a hairdryer to dry his hair, she heard a knock on the door. Its me, Isaac. ra strode to open the door and saw Isaac standing outside the door holding the medicine, Come in. Miss, is he ok? Isaac asked worriedly when he saw Horace frowning on the sofa. He must have caught a cold because of the event today. Give him some medicine first. If he still has the fever tomorrow, take him to the hospital. ra read the instructions carefully after taking the medicine.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Mr. Kirnd had stayed up for several nights for work and went on the trip without a break. His body couldnt take it anymore. Please take care of him tonight. If he still has a fever tomorrow morning, please call me immediately and Ill take him to the hospital. Isaac said. Hearing that Horace had not had a good rest for several days, ra felt a little distressed. I see. Ill take good care of him. Thank you. Isaac turned around and walked out of the room. Then ra found the hairdryer in the room. She nned to dry his hair before he woke up, and then wake him up to take medicine. After testing the temperature of the wind with her hands, ra gently dried his hair, but suddenly remembered that he had dried her hair before. At that time, he said that he would help her dry her hair for a lifetime. For a lifetime, he said that so easily. ra felt a little sad and got distracted. Then she identally woke him up. Seeing Horace open his eyes, ra got a little flustered, but she quickly calmed down. Horace was very moved when he realized she was drying his hair. He grabbed her hand and said affectionately, ra, you Dont take it too personally. ra broke free and said in a cold tone, You have a fever. I just dont want you to get worse. Thank you, Horace said weakly. ra stopped talking and continued to blow his hair. She was very gentle with his hair, unlike her cold tone. When she finished, she turned off the hair dryer, got up, and went to the water dispenser to pick up a ss of warm water. Then she handed it to him together with the prepared medicine for him. Isaac brought the medicine just now. Take the medicine first, then go to the bedroom to sleep. Ill sleep on the sofa in the living room today. No need to do that. Horace took the medicine from her hand, I am better now. You should sleep in the bedroom. Ill be okay sleeping here. For Gods sake, just take your body seriously for once! ra suddenly lost his temper, If it wasnt for the sake of blocking the water for me today, I wouldnt be willing to take care of you! Hurry up and take the medicine, then go to the bedroom to sleep! This was the first time he heard her speak to him in amanding tone. Although her tone was not kind, he could still hear the concern. Okay, dont be angry, I promise you, Ill go to the bedroom to sleep after taking the medicine. Knowing that ra was worried about him, Horace didnt want to spoil her kindness. Seeing that Horace had taken the medicine, ra drove him to the bedroom to sleep and theny down on the sofa hoping that when she woke up the next morning, his fever would be gone. Although ra was not short, she was very thin, so the sofa was spacious for her and she did not feel ufortable sleeping on it. The night slowly passed and a new day came. When she woke up, ra felt a long-lost satisfaction. Since she went to US five years ago, she has suffered from insomnia. She couldnt sleep all night and even when she fell asleep, a very slight noise could easily wake her up. But yesterday she slept very well. When she woke up, she felt full of energy and her head didnt have the usual pain. Opening her eyes with a smile, ras pupils suddenly dted, because she saw Horace was sleeping right in front of her, so close at hand. Why was he here! Chapter 412 Can’t Be Stupid Again What! Horace was awakened by a scream. He frowned subconsciously. When he opened his eyes, he saw ra looking at him in panic. Good morning, Horace said with a smile, and his hand on her waist tightened unconsciously. Feeling the touch from her waist, ra realized how ambiguous they were. The sofa is more than enough for her alone, but with Horace, it seems very crowded, so the two of them are almost stuck together. ra could clearly see that his eyes were erged in front of her. The tip of their nose was so near that she could even feel his breath on her lips. There was a strange warmth that made her feel itchy all over her body. Using both hands and feet to push him away, ra hurriedly got up from the sofa. Why are you here? What do you want! Standing barefoot on the ground, Horace felt colding from his feet. Im a little worried about you sleeping on the sofa by yourself. I wanted to take you to bed, but maybe its because I have a fever, so I was weak and I cant pick you up. Horace smiled and remembered that when he tried to pick her upst night, ra made a humming sound, like a child who was disturbed, which made his heart soften in an instant. Afraid of waking her up, he had to quickly put her down. So I came to sleep with you on the sofa. Horace continued. Why did you do that? ra blushed, sost night, Horace had slept with her all night and she didnt even notice it! You were soaked yesterday. I was afraid that you would catch a cold at night. Thats why Fearing that she would misunderstand that he wanted took advantage of her, Horace hurriedly exined why he did so. Mind your own business! ra turned around and ran into the bathroom after shouting this angrily. Horace wanted to catch up to continue exining, but when he moved, he felt dizzinessing from his head and his feet were limp. Closing his eyes, Horace put his hand on his forehead, frowning and waiting for the dizziness to dissipate. When he opened his eyes again, she was gone. Looking at the closed door of the bathroom, Horace felt a bit of a headache, he could only exin it after she came out. Sitting in the bathroom, ra only felt that her heartbeat was so strong that it almost jumped out of her throat and her face was hot. Holding her face with her hands, ra wondered if she really had a cold and fever, otherwise, why would she feel hot all over her body. But she didnt feel any difort, did she? Putting her hand on her heart, she felt her heart beating violently, a feeling she was familiar with. She remembered when she first met Horace, as long as she got a little closer to him, she would have this feeling now. She was attracted to him again? Realizing what she was thinking, ra was a little frightened. She hurriedly shook her head. No! No! She cant be attracted to him anymore. Their rtionship was over long ago. Remember that you are ra Hutchinson now. Havent you suffered enough from what happened five years ago? You must never fall in love with him again. While ra was saying that to herself, the ringing of her phone interrupted her. She took out her phone and a smile appeared on her face. She hurriedly answered the call, it was from Neo. Mommy, its me! Neos slightly excited voice sounded. I know its my baby. Are you doing okay at home? ra lowered his voice so Horace cant hear her. Im doing okay! said Neo loudly, Uncle took me skiing today, its fun, Mommy! Really? Then did you fall? ra asked with a chuckle. Well just fell a few times, Neo muttered embarrassedly. He didnt want to admit it and then he emphasized loudly, But I learned it quickly and the coach who taught me also praised me. He said Im smart. Well done! ra said in an exaggerated tone, Youre pretty good!Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Of course! His voice was triumphant. But Im not as good as my uncle. Mommy, he is so good at skiing. Many pretty girls were watching him. Really? ra thought it was funny, Then you have to work hard to be as good as your uncle. Ill do my best! The little guy on the other side of the phone said and then asked, Mommy, are you still having fun there? Mommy had a good time, thank you for worrying about me. Thats good. Uncle said that you are too tired and you need to rx. Neo said, Mommy, have fun, dont be in such a hurry toe back. I will take good care of myself and uncle. Thank you, my baby. While feeling funny, ra was also moved by him. Having such a caring son is a gift from God to her. Neo said cutely, I just wanted to tell you that we are fine, you dont have to worry about us. Okay, you are the best. ras eyes were a little wet. Then Ill let you go. Mommy, bye! Bye-Bye. ra looked at the phone and smiled. Neo was the bestpensation from God for her. She couldnt imagine how she would survive if she lost him. Thinking of this, ra recalled that Horace forced her to have an abortion five years ago. It was a nightmare in her life and she could never forget it. It was the one thing she couldnt forgive him. She was actually moved by his actions just now. How could she forget what a cruel man he was? She patted herself on the face and calmed down. They were just superiors and subordinates at work now and she absolutely couldnt have any other thoughts for him. It was enough for her to suffer from the desperation five years ago. She would not allow herself to be so stupid that he could hurt her again. Chapter 413 Can I Chase After Him? ras face returned to the usual coldness. She put the phone in her pocket, walked to the sink, and washed her face with cold water.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She looked at herself in the mirror and warned herself in her heart not to forgive Horace. After getting herself ready mentally, she opened the door and walked out, but as soon as she opened the door, she heard a bad cough. Following the sound, ra saw that Horace was sitting on the sofa with hisputer on the coffee table in front of him. He was so sick but still got himself busy at work. He thought he was Iron Man, did he? Without any hesitation, ra quickly walked to him and turned off hisputer, Dont you know that you have a fever? Stop working, okay? There was a situation and it was urgent, Horace exined, trying to turn on theputer again. Pressing theputer hard with her hand, ra felt inexplicably angry, What is more important than you? You had a high feverst night, what if you got worse? Do you want to go to the hospital? Seeing the obvious worry in her eyes, Horace suddenly felt that work was not that important, Are you worrying about me? Im concerned that you will get worse and give me the cold, ra said stubbornly. She had warned herself just now that she should not be attracted to him, but when she saw he did not take care of himself, she couldnt suppress the anger in her heart and those words were almost blurted out without thinking. Hearing her words, Horace lowered his head and smiled. Even if she didnt want to admit it, he could feel her worry about him. If she was really afraid of contagion, why would she help him dry his hair yesterday? ra, thank you for your concern. Ill take care of myself. Staring at her eyes, Horace said gently. She already said that she didnt care about him. When did he be so narcissistic? ra felt her face be hot, so she turned to avoid his gaze. She walked to the bedroom, Ill go get changed. Wait a minute! Horace stopped her, got up, and walked in front of her, Your birthday ising soon, I want to celebrate it for you. Any gifts you want? Hearing his words, she remembered that his phone password was her birthday and she felt moved for a while. No! She cant be moved because of such a trivial matter She said that repeatedly in her mind to cool down. Dont bother. I dont celebrate my birthday. And I can buy whatever I want by myself. After saying this, ra walked into the bedroom. The cold words made him a little stunned. He didnt understand, why did she care so much about himself yesterday but be so cold to him now? Horace suddenly felt that she was a little strange at the moment. In the past, he was the person who knew her best, but now she always gave him the feeling of flowers in the fog. He couldnt see it clearly and couldnt figure it out either. One moment he still felt that she still cared about him and liked him, but the next moment he would feel her resentment and anger towards him. How did she feel about him now? While Horace was puzzled, he received a text message. He picked up the phone and found out that it was a group message from the tour guide, informing everyone that they were going to camp on a small ind this morning, and they should gather at the entrance of the hotel at nine in the morning. Just as ra came out of the bedroom, Horace hurriedly stopped her, ra, did you know were going to the ind this morning? Yeah, I saw the text message. ra walked to the door without looking at him. She had to control herself. Lets go together. Horace followed her. ra finally looked at him. She hesitated for a moment and then said, You still have a fever. You should rest in the hotel and dont go to the seaside today. Its okay. Horace smiled and the depressed mood before dissipated thanks to her concern, I feel much better after a sleep. There should be no problem. But ra wanted to continue but she bit the words back. Now that she had decided to cut ties with him, she should say no more. Whatever you like. ra then ignored him and went out to meet everyone. Horace packed up simply and went out. When he arrived at the entrance of the hotel, everyone was already sitting in the car waiting for him. After getting in the car, he found that there was no one sitting next to ra. Just as he was about to walk over, he saw ra get up and sit with a girl. Was she hiding from him? He found a ce to sit down but he felt a little hurt. He couldnt understand why her attitude towards him had always changed so frequently. Editor-in-chief, can I ask you a question? asked the new intern sitting next to ra. Her name was Harper Whitehead. She just graduated and she was new on the job. She was very beautiful with her big eyes and a high nose bridge. The more you look at her, the prettier she looks. Go ahead. ra looked at her. She thought this girl was exceptional when she saw her resume and it turned out that she was right about her. Although she was young, only 22 years old, she was very good at her job. She had her own opinions on many things. She was a diamond in the rough. Give her some guidance and she would be an excellent news worker. Is Mr. Kirnd after you? Are you guys nning to get back together? Harper blinked her big eyes, anxiously waiting for her answer. No, its impossible between us, ra replied without hesitation. She felt annoyed at Horace. It was because he had to follow her here that this misunderstanding was caused. Everyone must be gossiping about her behind her back. Really? Hearing her denial, Harper was very excited, Editor-in-chief, arent you really gonnao get back with Mr. Kirnd? Yes. ra nodded hesitantly. She did not understand why she looks surprised. Then can I chase Mr. Kirnd? She lowered her voice and asked ra with glowing eyes. Chapter 414 Do Me A Favor What did you say? ra couldnt believe what she had heard. Harper wanted to date Horace? Can I? Harper looked a bit disappointed upon seeing ras reaction. Do you still love him, Miss Hutchison? If so, I wont No! ra immediately denied, I was just surprised you would have a crush on him. After all, there is a big age difference between you two. Whats the problem? Harper asked excitedly, Ive always found mature men attractive. Moreover, Mr. Kirnd is so hot, he doesnt look like someone in his thirties at all. Is that so? For some reason, ra felt a bit stuffy in her chest and ufortable when she heard Harpers words. She even felt a bit irritated. After thinking for a while, she rooted it down to Horace. She was right, he was good at fooling women. He looked like a honorable man on the surface, but deep inside, he was just a ruthless man. Miss Hutchinson, since you arent getting back together, can you do me a favor? Harper carefully took a look at Horace, who was in front of them, turned around and asked ra in a low voice. What do you mean? Suppressing the agitation in her heart, ra tried to keep calm and not let Horace get into her head. We are going to take the cable car to the ind for camping, can you help me get into the same cable with Mr. Kirnd? I want to spend more time with him so that we can get to know each other, with her hands together, Harper asked ra in a pleading manner. Well ra was caught in a dilemma, wondering if she would step out of the line if she did this. Would Horace get mad if he found out? Please! Just help me out here, Harper shooks arm and said in a spoiled manner, I really want him to get to know me. Maybe maybe he will like me. Speaking of this, Harper flushed and lowered her head shyly. Looking at the youngdy in front of her, ra wasnt surprised at all. Men all liked young and beautiful women, and Horace wouldnt be an exception. Otherwise, he wouldnt have ended up with Laura again. If he really fell in love with Harper, he might give up on winning her back, right? In that case, it would actually be a good thing. She might as well try and help Harper. Okay. I will help you, ra said, But I cant promise I can help you get into the same car with him. I can only try. Thank you so much, Miss Hutchinson! Harper smiled brightly and said, You used to be married, Im sure Mr. Kirnd will agree if you asked him! Stunned, ra somehow found Harpers words a bit weird, making her feel ufortable. However, Harper obviously didnt realize what was wrong with her words, she was preupied staring at Horace. She was screaming inwardly, Hes so hot, even hotter than in the photos! He must be favored by God! How I wish he belongs to me. I will smile in my dreams, I bet. Harpers smile became brighter all of a sudden. Maybe Horace would be hers soon. She was pretty confident in her appearance. A lot of rich guys had pursued her before, she refused all of them. Money wasnt all that mattered to her, but personality. Now, she had finally met her Prince Charming. He was not only the CEO of argepany, but also hot. He was perfect!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After the car stopped, everyone got off and took the cable to the ind. When ra was about to go to Horace, Harper grabbed her arm and they got on the front cable. Miss Hutchinson, we can take the same cable car. Being dragged into the cable car, ra was a bit confused. I thought you wanted to take the same car with Horace? I was just going to talk to him. Theres no need for that, Harper smiled and waved her hand, then she stared with confirmation at Horace, who was not far away from them. It was not until he walked over that a confident smile appeared on Harpers face. Here hees. I need your helpter. Please leave us some space alone, okay? Harper said to ra in a spoiled manner. Seeing Horace walking over to them, ra looked at Harper strangely. It seemed that Harper was no simple woman, she knew how to use others to achieve what she wanted. But ra didnt take it to the heart. It was only normal one would use tricks to get to the person she liked. Moreover, she had already promised to help Harper. C, can I go with you? Horace stood by the cable car and asked. ncing at Harper, ra found that she was winking at her, motioning her to agree. Forcing a smile, she said, Sure. Of course. Hearing this, Horace smiled, which made Harpers heart beat even faster. Hes so charming when he smiles, I wish he can smile at me like that someday. ra felt a bit ufortable when she saw Horace sitting down opposite her, she didnt know what she should say. Luckily, Horace didnt seem to want to say anything. However Why was he smiling at her? It was so creepy. Hi, Mr. Kirnd! Im Harper, ras friend and subordinate, Harper said, taking the initiative to break the silence. Then she reached out her hand with a bright smile. Nice to meet you. Horace withdrew his hand after simply touching her fingertips. After that, he kept looking at ra and smiling at her, as if they were alone in the car. Finally, the car was about to start off. When the door was going to be closed, ra took the opportunity, stood up and got down. I forgot something. You can go first, I will take the next shift, ra said, waving at them. ra! Horace wanted to get down with her, but it was toote. The door had been closed and the car had started. There were only Harper and him in the car. Chapter 415 Did It on Purpose She did it on purpose! Horace patted the window ss, pissed. How could she remember she forgot something right before the car started? When ra agreed to them taking the same car, he was happy and thought she really wanted it. However, he was wrong. What did she mean? Leaving him alone here with another woman? How could she do that? Mr. Kirnd, ra must have forgotten something important. She will catch up with us soon, dont worry about her, Harper said to him with a smile. Okay, Horace simply answered without looking at her. He stared at where ra had been sitting just now. Had he been too tolerant towards her recently? Was it why she dared do this? Did she want to piss him off by leaving him with another woman? Was he always this cool? Harper felt a bit embarrassed that Horace didnt even take a look at her. But soon, she felt happy again. She had always thought of herself as a beautiful woman. However, Horace didnt stare at her face like those rich guys did with intense desire of getting her. Instead, he had only taken one look at her when she greeted him. It was as if he hadnt noticed her beauty. Such a cool man who was only gentle to the woman he loved was just her type. He seemed too good to be true and she wouldnt have to worry about him leaving her for prettier woman in the future. Mr. Kirnd, do you have any hobbies? Harper asked with a smile, trying to lighten up the mood. ncing at her, Horace only got irritated. He was still pissed by what ra had done. How he wished he could break the ss to vent his anger! He was in no mood to chat. But since the conversation had started and it was ras colleague who started it, he could only hold back his anger and said, Working. What? Harper was stunned when she heard his answer, then she echoed with a smile, You love working? What a coincidence! I do, too! I think one can only find the point of his existence in work. Every time I aplish a mission, I feel a sense of achievement. It was as if Hearing her chattering, Horace felt as if his head was going to explode. Why was she so noisy? He had thought that young girls would definitely not take working as a hobby, which was why he said he loved working to end the conversation. Unexpectedly, she seemed to be fascinated by the topic. ra took the second cable car with others. There was about a three-hour ride to the ind.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She didnt feel anything at first, but soon, she found herself constantly staring at Horace and Harper in the cable car in front of her. Horace was sitting there with his back to her, so she couldnt see the look on his face. However, she could see the expression on Harpers face clearly. She didnt know what they were talking about, but Harper kept chucking. Sometimes when she got excited, she would raise her arms. They must be having a good time. Seeing this, ra suddenly felt a bit jealous. There were tears welling up in her eyes. She turned her head and tried to hold back her tears and not let others find it. Horace and Harper were having a great time, it was exactly what she wanted. Horace would leave her alone once he found someone new, but why did she feel so ufortable? ra, whats wrong? Although ra had tried her best to calm down, Sarah, who was sitting next to her, found the unusualness. Im fine, holding back her teas, ra forced a smile at her and said, What will possibly go wrong? Im perfectly fine. How Sarah wanted to tell her that her smile was so forced and weird. She didnt know what had happened that could make ra so unhappy. Following her gaze just now, Sarah found that Harper was chatting happily with Horace. Was this why? She turned to look at ra and found her eyes wet. It seemed there had been tears in them. ra, Horace and you Grabbing her sleeve, Sarah wanted tofort her. She had had a hunch that ra was still in love with Horace, now, she was surer of her guess. However, as soon as she was about to say something, ra cut in, There is nothing between the two of us. Sarah, I dont want to hear his name. After hesitating for a moment, Sarah decided to swallow her words. ra seemed to be in a bad mood right now, she shouldnt bring it up now. Forcing herself to look away from Horace and Harper, ra kept telling herself in her heart, I have nothing to do with who he wants to be with. I shouldnt and cant be sad about it. After blurting out everything she remembered about praising working, Harper finally stopped and came out with a conclusion. Mr. Kirnd, we both love work so much. Its such a coincidence, isnt it? I didnt even say a word the whole time, how did shee up with this? Horaceined in his heart. He simply forced a smile at her as a response, with no intention to talk to her. However, he found it rare that a young woman like her would love working so much. Seeing him smiling at her, Harper felt her whole world lighten up. Did he agree with her words? So, he thought it was really something that they both loved working? Horaces smile gave her infinite courage. Looking at him, Harper nervously asked, Mr. Kirnd, in that case, can you give me your phone number? Hearing this, Horaces face turned cold. How could he not know what she meant? Raising his eyes to look at her, there was anger in her eyes. She liked him? Did ra know about this? Or, was it because she knew about it that she left them alone in the car on purpose? It seemed that he had been indulging her too much! Seeing that his face suddenly changed, Harper felt nervous and wondered if she had said something wrong. Just when she was in a fluster, the cable car swayed. Harper thought of an idea and pounced towards Horace Chapter 416 Diane’s Jealousy Ah! Im sorry, Mr. Kirnd! Im really sorry! Harper, who identally fell into Horaces arms, said in a panic. However, even after she had said, she was still in his arms and even rubbed her chest against his. She looked flustered, but there was allcency in her eyes. She was so confident in her appearance and figure that she firmly believed Horace would definitely fall in love with her now that she had taken the initiative. Get off me, Horace said coldly and slowly. He looked cold, but there was burning anger in his eyes. Seeing that Horace didnt do anything about it, Harper felt a bit disappointed and wondered how he could remain unmoved in front of such a beauty. Getting off him in disappointment, Harper sat next to him and said, Mr. Kirnd, Im really sorry. Did I hurt you? Knowing what she wanted now, Horace didnt reply and simply ignored her. He looked away and anger arose in his heart. ra, is this what you wanted? You wanted me to be with another woman so bad? Seeing him in silence, Harper didnt know how he actually felt about her. But thinking about her past experience with the rich guys, she felt confident again, thinking that perhaps Horace just hadnt gotten her hint yet. Otherwise, how could he remain unmoved? Moving closer to him, Harper was so close to Horace that her body almost touched his. Mr. Kirnd, let me check it for you. I dont want you to get hurt, I Seeing that her hand was about to touch his clothes, there was disgust in Horaces eyes and he said in a cold tone, Dont you dare move any closer to me. There was a domineering aura around him and Harper felt his gaze freezing and terrifying, forcing her to move away. Horace rolled his eyes at her and turned to look out of the window with his hands clenched into fists. ra, just wait for it! Although she was terrified by the horrifying look in Horaces eyes just now, looking at his handsome profile, Harper didnt want to give up. She finally got a chance to be alone with him and she had to cherish it. Otherwise, she might never find someone so perfect like him again, Putting on an aggrieved look, she said in a gentle voice with slight sobs, Mr. Kirnd, I didnt mean anything. I just wanted to see if I have hurt you. Please dont misunderstand me. You know what you meant, Horace turned to look at her and said, Youd better mean what you said. You will never get what you want from me, so I suggest that you give it up. If it happens again, I promise, you wont be able to survive in Stratmont.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Hearing his words in such a serious manner, Harper suddenly gelt a bit scared. She believed that he could do it. Moving away from him, she dared not say a word and was worried Horace might fulfill his promise if she did anything else. But how could it be? All the men that had tried to pursue her all used all kinds of tricks to win her favor, but it seemed that in Horaces eyes, she was nothing. She had taken the initiative to get close to him, but he didnt feel anything. Thinking of this, Harper felt aggrieved and her eyes couldnt help but turn red. They said nothing more after this. Horace was wearing an unhappy face while Harper cried in silence, just like this, they reached their destination, an ind. As soon as the car stopped, Horace stood up and got off, waiting for ra with a sullen face. Harper, who got off the car after a while of hesitation, didnt know what to do, but stood two steps away from Horace and waited for the others to arrive with him. Soon, the second cable car came. As soon as ra got off the car, she saw Harper standing next to Horace with red eyes and aggrieved face. She was happy just now, what happened? Did Horace bully her or something? Thinking of this, ra walked up to them. Harper, whats wrong? Your eyes before ra could finish her words, Horace had grabbed her hand and dragged her to the other side. Horace, what are you doing? Let go of me! ra struggled, not knowing where he was taking her. Did he lose his mind? Without answering her question, Horace looked cold and angry and he held her wrist even tighter. Horace, let go! Where are you taking me? ra kept struggling all the way, but she was a woman and there was no way she could get rid of Horaces grip. She only felt pain in her wrist from all the struggling. ras colleagues were discussing and guessing the rtionship between the two of them when they saw this. After a long time of discussion, they were surer of one thing, which was that Horace wanted to win ra back. Hearing their discussion, Diane looked terrible. Why was ra so lucky? It had been five years and she could still make Horace fall in love with her? She clenched her fists and her fingernails were against her palms. She couldnt figure out how she lost to ra and why she was always luckier than her in everything. No! She couldnt just sit around and watch that bitch win! Someday, she would teach her a lesson and kill her spirit! Horace didnt stop walking until he dragged ra to the forest nearby. He looked at ra with his eyes filled with anger. Shaking off his hand, ra looked angry as well. Are you insane? Did I do anything? Seeing that she didnt know where she did wrong at all, Horace was even angrier. You are asking me what you have done? Tell me, why did you do that? What did I do? ra shouted at him. Horace took a few deep breaths before he said, Did you leave me in the car with that woman on purpose? Why? This was what he was talking about? Thinking of how happy he was when he was chatting with Harper just now and how angry he was with her now, ra only felt that he was such a hypocrite. Moreover, she somehow felt aggrieved. I wanted to set you up with her! What? You dont like beautiful women? ra said with jealousy that she herself didnt even realize. Horace, who was also angry at the moment, didnt find it either. Hearing her affirmative answer, Horaces chest was burning with anger. She was really setting him up with another woman? He held her in his arms and turned her back against the tree, then, without any hesitation, he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. Chapter 417 The Sudden Kiss Emm ra didnt expect this and was caught off guard, which made Horace seeded in kissing her. ra wanted to push him away, only to find that her hands had been grabbed tightly by him and she couldnt escape at all. Holding ras wrists with one hand and the back of her head with another, Horace kissed her domineeringly and urgently, as if he wanted to vent all his anger through the single kiss. He forced open her teeth and his tongue got into her mouth, sweeping in every corner to make her feel him. ra wanted to bite him, but Horace seemed to have seen through her. Before she could, he had held her chin with the hand that had been putting on the back of her head to prevent it. After a long while and after he had tasted every corner of her mouth, Horaces anger finally began to dissipate and the kiss became gentle. He felt more than satisfied kissing her on the lips, feeling that there were only the two of them in the world. How he wished this moment couldst forever! ra, who had been struggling, felt weak and had to let him kiss her. She could clearly feel that he was kissing her gentler and gentler, she felt warmer in her heart and didnt want to resist anymore. Finally, when the kiss ended, Horace kept a certain distance from ra. Looking at her with her eyes closed, Horace smiled and was more determined. ra, you think I would give up on you for someone else? No, I wont! I never will. So, dont do this again. Feeling his breath on her lips when he spoke, ra opened her eyes with a flushed face, only to see Horace staring at her with deep affection. I love you, only you. I love you then, now, and always. Promise me you will never do something like that again, okay? Horace promised solemnly as he looked into her eyes. His voice was so gentle and affectionate. Hearing his confession of love, ra heart beat faster and faster. She could even hear her heart pounding in her chest. She couldnt help but blush. Without thinking anything more, she pushed Horace away and ran towards the crowd. She had promised to herself that she wouldnt fall for him again, but now, she found that she had no control over it. Every time Horace got close to her, her heart would beat fast uncontrobly and she couldnt think straight at all. Seeing her running away, Horace hurriedly caught up to her and grabbed her wrist from behind. Forcing her to face him and staring into her eyes, Horace said, ra, I meant every word I just said, cant you give us one more chance? I promise, I Lets talk about thatter, ra interrupted him immediately and shook off his hand holding her wrist, Everyones watching. I dont want to be the center of conversation. Hearing her words, Horace looked behind her and found the crowd staring at them. He looked back, saw ra with an embarrassed look and felt sorry for her. Forget it. They had all the time in the world. There was no need to do it right here and right now. Without saying anything more, he kept a two-step distance from ra. Lets go then. We shouldnt keep them waiting for too long. Hearing his words, ra had to admit that she was slightly moved. At least, he respected her. Then they walked up to the crowd. Noticing everyones gaze, ra couldnt help but feel a bit awkward. She quickly found a topic and wanted to distract everyone. Since we are already here, lets find a ce to set your tents. Itll be hard to set them up if it gets dark. Since she had spoken, everyone had to stop gossiping, they all echoed and started to walk forward, looking for a ce to set up the tents. There were a lot of trees on the ind, and it took them a long time to find a broad and safe ce. After asking for the tour guides opinion, ra asked everyone to start setting up their tents. The crowd followed her orders, they were busy yet in order, each one of them had different task. Forcing herself not to think about what had happened just now, ra and Sarah were working together on figuring out how to stabilize the tent. Miss Hutchinson? As she was discussing with Sarah, ra heard Harpers voiceing from behind. She turned around and saw it was Harper indeed. Thinking of her red eyes just now, ra felt a bit sorry for her. Horace must have given her attitude just now. Harper, Im sorry. Did he say something just now? ra walked up to her and asked with guilt. No. We got along quite well, beyond ras expectation, Harper replied with a bright smile, Although he was a bit resistant to be at first, we had a nice chat. Moreover, I think Mr. Kirnd Speaking of this, Harper covered her mouth and smiled shyly. I think he appreciates me. Maybe he was just a bit to get close to me with you around. Miss Hutchinson, can I ask you for one more favor? What? Hearing her words, ra somehow felt ufortable. She had seen it with her own eyes how happy they were just now, therefore, she had no doubts about Harpers words. How hypocritic Horace was! Since he had such a good time with Harper, why did he pretend to be angry with her and say those disgusting words to me? ra thought to herselfText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. So, I was wondering if you can help me create a space with him aler. I want to spend more time with him since he likes me, you know, to get closer to him. When Harper said these words, she put on an excited look. Chapter 418 Matchmaker Although Horace had warned Harper to stay away from him and she did get scared, now that she thought about it, she didnt want to give up so easily. Comparing herself to ra, she thought herself much better than ra at everything. She was young, attractive and energetic. Moreover, she really did like Horace very much. So, why should she hand over such an excellent man to someone older than her? A female friend of hers once told her that men were all shallow creatures who could never be able to resist beautiful women. It worked the same on those men who looked cold on the surface as well. From her past experience with men, it was true. Harper thought perhaps Horace just hadnt seen her beauty yet. As long as she gave it one more shot and took the initiative, she believed she could get him. However, more importantly, she had to make ra think that Horace had been attracted to her already. In that case, ra would distance herself from Horace and she would have a chance at Horace. Looking at the smile on Harpers face, ra felt even more awful.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Thinking of the affectionate words that Horace had just said to her, she felt it disgusting. A moment ago, he was flirting with a youngdy, and the next moment, he acted like amitted man in front of her. ra was impressed by how he could y such a double-faced role better and better. ra had never doubted Harpers words. In her impression, Harper had always been a nice girl and she thought Harper would never say such words if Horace hadnt actually done those things. Moreover, she had seen it with her own eyes how the two of them got along. It matched Harpers words and they seemed to have a good time. Right now, in ras heart, Horace was just a yboy who was obsessed with acting like a noble gentleman. What a hypocrite! Back then, he cheated on her with Laura. But at that time, they were still married and he had a reason to lie. But now, there was nothing between the two of them and he could be with anyone he wanted, she wouldnt stop him. So, why did he make up lies in front of her? Thinking of this, ra couldnt help but sneer. Maybe lying had be a habit of his already. How stupid was she to have even believed in his lies just now? Seeing ra remain silent with a sullen face, Harper had thought she was going to refuse her. She walked up to ra, grabbed her arm and said in a pleading tone, Miss Hutchinson, you said you have no feelings for Mr. Kirnd anymore, right? In that case, can you help me with this, please? Turning her head to look at Harper, ra tried to persuade her in a serious tone, Harper, I dont think its a good idea to fall in love with him. Listen to me, he is no good man. You will end up getting hurt. You are just regretting divorcing him and dont want to let go of him, Harper thought. However, she looked sincere on the surface. I really like him a lot. I dont care if I will end up getting hurt. Just do me one more favor, will you? Im begging you, just help me. I will regret it all my life if I missed him. Like him a lot? ra couldnt help but feel sad when she heard Harpers words. Back then, she liked Horace a lot as well and thought meeting him was the luckiest thing that had ever happened to her. However, it was just him who had hurt her more deeply than anyone else. But Harper had begged her and she couldnt refuse but agree. Fine. Ill try my best to help you. Everyone made his own choices. Since Harper wanted to be with Horace so badly, how could she stop her? Harper might me her if she refused to help her. Really? There was undisguised excitement on Harpers face. Thank you. Thank you so much! If we are really together someday, you will be our matchmaker and I will give you a big reward as thanking you. Hearing her words, ra felt a bit weird and had to force a smile in response. She could feel that the forced smile on her face must be really ugly. Of course, Harper noticed it. But she was too immersed in joy at the moment to care. Miss Hutchinson, thank you! Im going to fix my makeup in my tent now. I want to be pretty when I see him. Remember to create alone time for us! Okay, ra nodded and said resignedly. Then she watched Harper leave happily. Seeing her receding figure, ra felt terrible, but she couldnt tell why. Was it because of Horace? Because he was getting along with someone else? ra wondered. But soon, she shook her head and denied it. It wasnt worth it, feeling sad over a yboy. She didnt allow herself to cry over him. When the tents were set up, everyone was hungry and they were about to barbecue. When the grills were set up and the fire was made, someone suggested that there should be two of them going to get water to wash the tableware. Where should we get water here? By the river? someone asked in confusion. The tour guide heard him and answered, The ind is designated for camping and travelling, so, there is a ce for cleaned water. Just go down this road and you will find it. Then, he pointed at a direction, As soon as he finished speaking, Harper replied, I can get the water. Im free now. After that, she nced at ra and winked at her. After their conversation just now, ra knew what she meant. Although ra didnt want to do this, she had promised Harper. Therefore, she followed Harpers words, Its not safe for you to go alone. Moreover, you are a woman, the water will be too heavy for you to lift. Mr. Kirnd, how about the two of you go together? It will be much safer. Then, ra turned to look at Horace and said, On behalf of everyone here, thank you, Mr. Kirnd and Harper. Chaper 419 Enjoy Again? Horaces anger rose again. However, with everyone here, he could neither snap nor grab ras hand and leave. Therefore, he could only suppress his anger. ring at ra, he was both angry and heartbroken. Did he mean nothing to her now? Was he just an object she could give to someone else? Thank you, Mr. Kirnd, Harper said with a shy look on her face, Lets go right now, we cane back early and get the meal ready early. Without answering her, Horace fixed his eyes on ra and was expecting her to stop this. However, ra only turned her head away and went on with her business to ignore his gaze. Mr. Kirnd, wed better leave now, afraid she might lose this rare chance, Harper hurriedly walked up to Horace and urged him. Horaces heart was filled with disappointment upon seeing that ra didnt even take one look at him. He covered the sadness in his eyes, turned around and walked towards the direction in which the guide had just pointed at, as if he was trying to hurt ra. You want to set me up with someone else? Okay! Id like to see if you really care nothing about me and if you are really that happy seeing me with another woman! Seeing that he had agreed to get water with her, Harper strode excitedly to follow him. Meanwhile, she was determined that she would grab this opportunity and get him this time! Seeing this dramatic turn-away, everyone was stunned in ce and didnt know what was going on, What did Miss Hutchinson mean by asking Mr. Kirnd to go with Harper? I know! Harper is so pretty, isnt Miss Hutchinson worried Mr. Kirnd might fall in love with her? I thought Mr. Kirnd was going to get Miss Hutchinson back, what is this now? Do you think its because Miss Hutchinson doesnt want to get back with Mr. Kirnd that she deliberately asked them to go get water together? Maybe. On our way here, Miss Hutchinson has been giving Mr. Kirnd cold shoulders. I think maybe she has no feelings for him anymore. But why? Mr. Kirnd is such an excellent man! What a pity! Miss Hutchinson is no worse. Shes beautiful and talented. And she is the daughter of the Hutchinson family. Maybe Mr. Kirnd isnt so excellent in her eyes. So, Harpers going to have him? Hearing everyones discussion, Sarah felt bad and confused. She had seen it with her eyes that ra was crying over the fact that Horace and Harper were getting along, what was this now? Why would she help Harper? Sarah couldnt figure it out on her own, so she walked up to ra and asked, Why did you do this, ra? What if Horace fell in love with Harper? ra was making kebabs, and she was stunned when she heard Sarahs words. However, she didnt answer but continued applying sauce on the kebabs. Seeing the look on her face, Sarah knew that she wasnt feeling well. In that case, why did she do that? ra, are you really not getting back together with Horace? I think he cares a lot about you and as Sarah said, she hesitated for a while, And it seems you still have feelings for him as well. If you two still love each other, why not get back together? I dont have feelings for him! ra subconsciously wanted to deny it with a rare stern look on her face. Sarah opened her mouth and wanted to say something more. But when she saw the look on ras face, she had to swallow her words. At this moment, ra had realized that she was giving Sarah attitude and that Sarah only said those words because she cared about her. She thought she shouldnt be an ungrateful person. Holding her hand, ra said, Im sorry, Sarah. I didnt mean to snap at you. I know you care about me, but I just dont want to hear him name again. I see. I wont bring up his name again. I just want you to be happy, holding ras hand, Sarah said with concern.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Thank you, Sarah. ra was moved by her words. There were few people who cared about her unconditionally now. Thank you for caring about me. You have been a good friend, Sarah replied with a smile, You can continue making the kebabs. I will go get some firewood. Okay. ra smiled and nodded. Then she watched Sarah leave. She stood there and Sarahs words came to her mind again. And it seems you still have feelings for him as well. If you two still love each other, why not get back together? Did she still have feelings for him? How did Sarah see it? No! She couldnt! ra denied it. I cant have any feelings for him! I cant! I dont want to taste the despair I had tasted five years ago again! After closing her eyes and calming down for a while, she opened her eyes and continued. It was not until she finished applying sauce on the kebabs that she asked everyone over for barbecue. Everyone was hungry at this moment and was cheered up when they heard her words. However, Sarah, Harper and Horace didnte back even after they finished grilling the meant. What happened? Why arent they back yet? Did they run into any danger? Seeing that the three of them didnte back after such a long time, everyone was worried. ras heart was full of worries as well. However, beside worries, there was also jealousy in her heart, The ind had been developed since a long time ago and it was hardly possible that they would run into dangers here. Sarah hadnt left for long, maybe she was still getting firewood. But Horace and Harper had left for a long time and still didnte back. Was it because they were having much fun that they didnt want toe back? There are a lot of people here on this ind, what dangers can there be? I think they are just enjoying their alone time together and dont want toe back here, Diane said with her voice dripping with sarcasm. When she said those words, she nced at ra. Obviously, she said these words for ra to hear. Even though ra knew she said these words on purpose, she had been thinking about it and felt even worse when she heard someone point it out. Chapter 420 Missing Seeing that ras face changed after hearing Dianes words, someone quickly said, We cant be sure its 100% safe here. I think we should go look for them. They were here on vacation and thepany was paying, if Diane and ra argued, it would ruin the trip. Someone else soon echoed, I agree. We should go find them instead of waiting here. What if something happens to them? They had been out for a long time. We should go look for them.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hearing their words, ra couldnt help but feel worried as well. Sarah went alone, its indeed not very safe. We should head out, divide into group and look for them. Remember, three people as a group, dont be left alone. Put your own safety first. Got it, everyone responded before heading out for the woods. Diane went with a male and a female colleague. Seeing that the others had left, the female colleague asked her, Diane, why did you say those words? Miss Hutchinson might get back at you at work. I was just telling the truth. Harper is a young and pretty woman while Horace is a single man. Why couldnt them be enjoying themselves out there? Diane said indifferently. I get it. But you know about the story between the two of them. In my opinion, Mr. Kirnd agreed toe with us on this trip to get ra back. So, why did you upset her with those words? She is the managing editor here, what good would it do you? the male colleague said. If it werent for her familys connections, do you think she could make the managing editor here as soon as she came back from abroad? This position should have been mine! Diane was even angrier when she heard his words. Thats not true. ra is a capable woman. See, since she took over thepany, we have ranked the first in sales twice recently, the male colleague refuted her objectively. That has never happened before and I dont think its something she could manage to do with her familys connections. We should thank her for getting us this opportunity to go on a vacation here for free. Hearing his praise of ra, Diane couldnt stand it anymore. You are just putting in good words for her because you think shes pretty. But dont you forget that even if she has been divorced, shes the daughter of the Hutchinson family and you will never have a shot at dating her! What did you mean? the male colleague was pissed. I said those words out of kindness, you didnt have to be so mean. How did you get the idea that I wanted to date Miss Hutchinson? You know what you want! Diane was in a fit of anger and didnt care about others feelings at all. After she shouted out those words, she left for the opposite direction. Seeing this, the female colleague quickly grabbed her arm. Diane, Miss Hutchinson said three as a group, where are you going alone? What if you run into dangers? Miss Hutchinson, all you ever talk about is her! Are you all her stupid followers? You listen to everything she says? Diane shook away her hand and said in agitation. Seeing how ungrateful she was to her kindness and how she degraded her, the female colleague was pissed and trembled with anger. She didnt want to say anything more or care about Diane, grabbed the mans hand and left. How unbelievable was she? Why did I stop her? I was asking for it! Seeing their receding figures, Diane couldnt help but feel aggrieved and extremely jealous of ra. ra, its all because of you! You stole my position as managing editor! You are the reason I fought with them just now! Its all because of you! I hate you! Clenching her fists, she looked terrifying with her face twisted with anger. ra, just wait. I will teach you a lesson and let you know Im not to be messes with! Sarah! Sarah! ra and Stephanie shouted Sarahs name, but there was no response. ra, we have been looking for her for a long time. Did she run into dangers for real? Stephanie asked worriedly. I dont think so. Lets not jump into any conclusion for now. Although ra was worried as well, she knew she couldnt panic now. Lets head back first. Maybe the others have found her and they have gone back. Maybe thats why she didnt hear us calling her. I agree. She must have gone back with the others! Just forget what I said. She must be safe and sound. Stephanie was much calmer now after hearing her words. Soon, they went back to the camp site and saw that almost everyone hade back. How was it? Did you find Sarah? ra hurriedly walked up to them and asked. No. We didnt see her. And Mr. Kirnd and Harper havente back either. Seeing that everyone was shaking his head, ra felt even more nervous. How should she tell Sarahs family if something really happened to her? Miss Hutchinson, some people are still searching for them. Maybe they can find her, a manforted her when he saw how panicked ra was, We can try again. This isnt a deserted ind, there shouldnt be any dangers. Perhaps she just lost her way. What about Mr. Kirnd and Harper? The water ce isnt far away and is right down the road, but none of them came back, anotherined. He was both worried and angry, wondering how three adults could keep them worried for so long. Hearing their words, ra somehow imagined how Horace might be flirting with Harper at the moment, the two of themughing and smiling. She couldnt help but feel jealous. ra shook her head hard, trying not to think about it. We should wait here for the others. We dont want to more people missing, ra asked everyone to stay put, afraid that someone might get lost again. After a while, none of them came back and ra couldnt help but feel anxious. When she was about to go search for them again, she saw Diane running back in a panic. What happened? Did you find them? someone rushed up and asked. No. But I seemed to have heard Sarah shouting for help just now, Diane said, panicking. Chapter 421 Teach You a Lesson Hearing Dianes words, ra got a sinking feeling in the pit of her heart. Was there something wrong? She hurried forward to stop Diane and asked, Where did you hear the cry for help? Are you sure its Sarah? Im not sure, but I heard a vague calling for help which sounded like Sarah. I was a little scared alone, and I didnt dare to go forward, so I hurried back to tell you. Why are you alone? After all, ra had some issues with Diane at ordinary times, so ra was still a little wary of her. Originally, I was with Luis, but I left after quarreled with them. Diane exined anxiously, Oh, ra, forget it. Youd better go to check with me quickly. Im afraid Sarah will be in danger. Because Diane looked panicked, she didnt look like lying. Moreover, ra was worried that Sarah hadnte back yet. OK, wait for me. Ill go back to the tent to get something. After that, ra ran to the tent hurriedly. Before traveling abroad, ra specially brought the portable stun gun considering that there were many girls in GLAM so there may be hidden dangers, but she didnt expect it coulde in handy now. Diane, lets go find Sarah quickly. Rushing out with a weapon, ra urged Diane to go. If they went a littlete, Sarah might be a little more dangerous. Miss Hutchinson, its not safe for you two girls to go alone. Well go with you. The male colleague next to them said worriedly. No, there are just your guys in there and the others are girls. Youd better stay because most of the people are here now. You can protect them in case of any danger. ra spoke with a solemn expression. Everyone was happy to travel with them, so she must ensure everyones safety to let them go back without getting a scratch. What if you two encounter danger? Although ras words were reasonable, the male colleagues still worried about the two girls going alone. Oh, dont be wordy. Sarah is still waiting for us to save her. Before ra could say anything more, Diane next to her anxiously replied, We will be okay with the stun gun she brought, so dont worry. Besides, Miss Hutchinson is right. The most important thing is everyones safety. Turning around to look at ra, Diane then said, ra, wed better go quickly. Although I dont have a good rtionship with Sarah ordinarily, weve worked together for so many years. If something happens to her, Ill feel guilty too. Diane said with a choking tone with a sad face. No one would doubt the authenticity of what she said. Well, this is settled. You guys stay here to protect them. Diane and I will go find Sarah. After ordering the male colleague beside her hurriedly, ra ran with Diane in the direction she had juste. Diane, where did you hear Sarahs cry for help? Why havent we arrived after running so far? Seeing that it was getting farther and farther away from people, ra asked uneasily. She thought it wouldnt be far from where they camped. Now they had gone deep into the woods, but they havent reached the ce Diane said. Itll be soon. I heard Sarah calling for help around here. I guess we can find her soon. Somehow, Diane looked a little nervous when she spoke, as if she was afraid that ra would notice something. But it turned out that she worried too much. How could ra notice her abnormality when she was worried about Sarahs safety now? ra didnt doubt it after hearing Diane say it was nearby. She quickened her pace and walked forward, shouting Sarahs name.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Seeing that she didnt doubt her words, Diane, who walked behind ra, breathed a sigh of relief in her heart and sneered at the same time. While following ras pace, Diane also observed the surroundingndmarks. After walking for a while, she finally found the mark she had made before. There was a happy sh in her eyes, but Diane still sounded very flustered, ra,e and have a look! Whats the matter? Hearing Dianes cry, ra hurried back towards her, Did you find any clues? Is Sarah here or not? Walking to Dianes side, ra looked down at the ground in the direction of her fingers. But at the moment when she just lowered her head, she felt someone behind her was pushing her hard. With a scream of ah, ra felt a loss of bnce. When she got closer to the ground, she thought she would hit the ground hard. But at that moment, she found that there was a trap under her. ra fell into the pit with a plop. She only felt that her body was hurt. She closed her eyes to calm down for a long time before she adapted herself to this pain. When ra opened her eyes, she found that the pit was very deep, which should be dug by hunters to catch wild animals. Looking up, she found Diane standing there, looking at herself with a sneer. At this time, looking at Dianes sarcastic expression, ra realized that she was the one who pushed her down. What did Diane want to do? Diane, didnt you say Sarah was here? Why did you push me down? ra angrily questioned Diane loudly. You believe what I said, ra. It seems that you havent grown at all in the past five years. Youre still so stupid and easy to cheat. Diane squatted down, looking down at ra and saying. What do you mean? Did you deliberately trick me intoing here? When ra knew what happened, she was very angry. She shouldnt trust this woman. What the hell do you want to do for cheating me to be here? Where is Sarah? How do I know where that nuisance like you is? To tell you the truth, I didnt hear any cries for help at all. The reason why I lied to you and brought you here Diane paused with fierce eyes, Humph, it is to teach you a lesson! Chapter 422 You Can’t Even Compare with Her Toes Diane, dont you want to work in GLAM anymore? Hearing Dianes words, ras heart was full of resentment and regret. Diane always went against her at work. If it werent for that Diane had worked in GLAM for so many years, ra would have fired her long ago. ra didnt expect that now she was not only dissatisfied but also wanted to set her up. Yo, what a brag! Diane didnt care about what she said at all. If you want to threaten me with the job, youd better wait until you cane out.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I tell you, Diane, everyone saw mee out with you to find Sarah. If they cant find meter, do you think you can escape? ra was calm at this time. They will doubt you first. If you dont want to get any messier, youd better find a way to pull me up now. Really? Miss Hutchinson, editor-in-chief, your words scared me. Diane said strangely, Hahaha, ra, do you think Ill be afraid if you say that? I can say Im separated from you to find Sarah, and I dont know where you go. There are many people who have idents in camping. There is no evidence, so no one can know it is me. You can live or even die here. Dont worry, if you had an ident, I will be the editor-in-chief and help you run GLAM well, hahaha After saying that, Diane turned to leave with augh. Diane,e back,e back and pull me up! ra shouted in the pit, but she heard Dianesughter getting farther and farther away until she couldnt hear it. What should I do now? Do I just live or even die here? ra racked her brain thinking about how to get up. On the other side, after Horace and Harper arrived at the ce to fetch water, Harper talked with Horace eagerly. Mr. Kirnd, do you think the scenery on this ind is beautiful? Without answering Harpers question, Horace began to fetch water with a cold face without looking in her direction. Having the experience on the cable car, Harper was used to his indifference to herself. She still asked with a smiling face, Mr. Kirnd, I remember when you came here, you caught a cold. Are you getting better now? After fetching a bucket of water, Horace took another bucket to fetch, pretending there was no one around. Seeing Horacepletely ignore herself, Harper bite her lips tightly. During growing up, she had always been popr among men. No man had ever made her so embarrassed before. No, she couldnt give up because of this setback. She finally met a rich man whom she liked. Anyway, she must find a way to win Horaces heart! After fetching two buckets of water, Horace was about to leave with two buckets in his hands. Seeing this, she hurried forward and pretended to take one bucket in his hand, Mr. Kirnd, how can you take two buckets of water by yourself? Its too heavy. Let me carry one. Seeing that Harpers hand was about to touch him, Horace frowned. After putting the bucket of water in his left hand on the ground, he bypassed Harper and continued to walk forward. Seeing Horaces action, she was suddenly stunned. She thought that out of gentlemanly demeanor, Horace would not let her do it. Unexpectedly, he let her take one bucket. Looking at Horaces back as he walked farther and farther away, she gritted her teeth, exerted herself to take the bucket, and staggered behind him. Mr. Kirnd, you Dont walk so fast, I, ugh I cant keep up with you. It didnt take long for Harper to puff breathlessly. Hearing the wordsing from behind, Horace hesitated for a moment, and finally slowed down. Although she was very annoying, she was also a girl after all. Seeing Horace slowed down because of her words, Harper couldnt help feeling happy. Sure enough, he still had feelings for her in his heart. Suddenly, she felt that she was full of strength this time instead of being tired. She rushed to Horace with the bucket, and looked a little shy, Thank you, Mr. Kirnd. Horace felt annoyed when he listened to her little voice. He didnt look at Harper, nor did she answer her words, just walking forward. At such a speed, they should return to the camping ce soon. Thinking about this, Harper was a little anxious. No, this was an opportunity to stay with him that she finally won. She couldnt just let it pass without anything happening. Coming up with a n, Harper deliberately tripped her right foot with her left foot. Ouch! Horace heard a scream behind him. Turning back, he found that Harper had fallen to the ground. The bucket was thrown aside, and all the water was spilled out. Horace showed an impatient look. He turned to walk to her side, Where do you hurt? Can you stand up? Although his tone was cold, Horace finally spoke to her which was a concern after all. Harper couldnt helpughing happily. Pretending to show a wronged expression, Harper covered her ankle and said with a weeping ent, It seems that I sprained my foot. It hurts. Looking around, Horace found there was no one he could turn to. He sighed in his heart and could only reach out to hold her up. Seeing that Horace wanted to help her, there was a smirk in Harpers eyes. Then she deliberately pretended to be unable to stand firmly and fell into Horaces arms. Sorry, sorry, Mr. Kirnd. While she was apologizing, she was still in Horaces arms. In the process, she deliberately pulled down her cor and rubbed Horaces chest with hers. When Horace was aware of Harpers obvious seduction, he immediately became angry. This woman even had this kind of mind for him. Without thinking more, he pushed her out. After being pushed away by Horace without warning, Harper tried to stand firm subconsciously. She didnt find something wrong until she stood firm. She regretted it and even wanted to p herself. Noticing that Harper didnt hurt, Horace couldnt suppress his anger. His tone was cold, which could freeze to death. I warned you before. If you dare to get close to me again, Ill make you unable to stay in Stratmont. It seems that you havent taken my words to heart. After this trip, pack your bags and leave the city. Dont force me to take extreme measures. What? Hearing Horaces words, Harper was stunned for a moment at first. After recovering, she broke down. She made great efforts to stay in Stratmont, but now would she be driven out like this? For a time, she couldnt ept this fact. Harper didnt expect Horace to be so cruel to her. She couldnt control herself not to cry loudly, Why? In terms of youth and beauty, which aspect am I inferior to that hag? You treat me so cruelly for her! Looking at Harpers eyes with disgust and indifference, Horace said without any emotion, You are not qualified topare with ra, because you cant evenpare with her hair. Chapter 423 Editor-in-chief is Missing After saying that coldly, Horace took the bucket to the ground, and returned to get the water to fill another bucket. Then he took it back, and never looked at the Harper again from beginning to end. Seeing Horace leave like this without caring about her, Harper squatted down and cried bitterly, holding her knees. He said she couldnt evenpare with ras toes. She didnt ept it, she couldnt! Besides, did she really have to leave Stratmont like this after going back? Thinking of Horaces sentence Dont force me to take extreme measures, Harper couldnt help shivering. If Horace did so, she was afraid the whole media industry would ban her, let alone just in Stratmont. Thinking of this, she cried much sadder. She just wanted to strive for a Mr. Right for herself. Why did she get to be this way? Ignoring the louder cry behind him, Horace returned to the camping ce along the way with a cold face. Seeing Horaceing back from afar, the colleagues who stayed breathed a sigh of relief and asked, Mr. Kirnd, what took you so long? Where is Harper? Yeah, Mr. Kirnd, since you havente back for so long, we thought there may be something wrong. But we couldnt find you. Everyone is worried. Listening to everyones concerns, Horace felt a little guilty for a moment, Sorry, water spilled on the way, which dyed us and made you worried. Were d youre okay. Seeing their boss exin these apologetically, everyone felt a little ttered, waving their hands repeatedly, By the way, Mr. Kirnd, where is Harper? Didnt you go together. Why isnt she with you? Shes in the back. Shell probably be back in a while. Hearing the name Harper, Horaces expression instantly turned c, and replied with these words. Seeing Horaces changing expression, everyone was a bit puzzled. Did they have contradictions? But what contradiction would there be between them? They shouldnt be like this. Although everyone thought so, no one dared to ask Horace what happened because he was the boss. What about ra? Looking around, Horace asked because he didnt see ra. Not long after you left, Sarah went to find firewood, but she hasnte back until now. We didnt find her. ra was afraid that she would encounter any danger, so she and Diane went to find her. Stephanie who was on the side exined to Horace. Just her and Diane? Horace looked a little nervous. Yeah. Stephanie nodded. ra was afraid we would encounter a danger, so she let us stay and only went with Diane. After hearing these words, Horace was a little angry. She was afraid that others would be in danger. Why was she not afraid of herself? Could she make herself less worried? Horace waited for about ten minutes with worry. Since ra hadnte back, Horace couldnt stay here anymore. When he was just about to tell everyone and to find her, he saw Stephanie ran to somewhere with excitement. Sarah, where have you been and why did youe back sote? Running to Sarah, Stephanie asked anxiously with concern, as well as a bit of berating. She was worried about her badly. I originally wanted to go nearby to find firewood, but I got lost identally. I wanted toe back, but I got in the wrong direction. I went farther and farther, and it took a lot of effort to find a way back. Sarah dragged the firewood back in her hand while exining to Stephanie why she hadnte back for a long time. Are you in danger? Are you injured? Remembering what Diane said about Sarahs cry for help before, Stephanie checked her quickly by looking her up and down. No. Sarah was moved and felt a little funny for seeing Stephanies worry action, I just tried to find the way back, and I didnt get hurt at all. How did Diane say she heard your cry for help? Stephanie asked a little puzzled, ra was afraid you were in danger, so she went to find you with Diane. Didnt you see them? What cry for help? Sarah was confused by the question, I didnt ask for help at all. At this time, they had also walked to the ce where everyone was. Everyone was relieved by seeing Sarah was back. They came to her to ask questions. Sarah, why did youe back sote? Where are ra and Diane? Diane said you were in danger. Arent you hurt? Why did youe back alone? Miss Hutchinson came to you. Didnt you see them when you came back? Listening to everyones questions, Sarah couldnt turn her mind for a moment. I didnt encounter any danger, I just got lost. I didnt meet ra and Diane when I came back. Did theye to find me? Yes, did they get lost on the way? Everyone was worried about the safety of ra and Diane now, and they were inevitably unhappy.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. They just came to y. But it hadnt been long since they came here, people disappeared one by one, which made people worry. What were all these? Hearing what Sarah and everyone said, Horace was even more nervous. Although it was said that the ind had been developed long ago, after all, few people came at ordinary times, and there were intricate terrains. What if ra encountered any danger? Everyone, please wait here first. Be careful. Ill find ra. Does anyone know which direction they left before? Over there, Stephanie pointed in a direction, ra and Diane went there. Thank you. If I havente back after two hours, please call the police and let the police go to us. Remember, you must be careful and dont move alone. After ordering, Horace quickly walked forward in that direction, praying constantly in his heart: ra, you must not meet with an ident. Hearing Horaces words, everyone suddenly became more worried and nervous. God bless, please make everyonee back safely. After walking for about half an hour, Horace still didnt find ra and Diane. He couldnt help worrying more. Where did they go? ra, ra! He shouted her name, but he didnt get any response. Then he walked deep into the forest. Horace paid more attention to the ground and the surroundings as he walked, hoping to find some clues about ra and Diane. There were footprints! Looking at the marks on the ground, Horace was overjoyed. The footprints seemed to belong to girls. Maybe it was left by them. Following the intermittent footprints, Horace finally saw a woman sitting on a stone not far away. It was Diane! Chapter 424 Someone Finally Came While Horace was delighted, he couldnt help wondering why she was alone. Where was ra? Diane! Horace went up and called her name. Why are you here alone? Didnt rae out with you? Where is she? Suddenly hearing someones voice, Diane turned back in shock. When she saw it was Horace who was looking for them, she suddenly panicked. How could he find it here? Diane rose hurriedly from the stone. It was toote to hide her panic, Mr, Mr. Kirnd, how did you get here?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. When Horace saw Diane react like this, he became a little vignt, asking with a harsh tone, Didnt youe out with ra? Where is she now? I, I dont know. Diane found an excuse that could be used in her mind in a hurry, I get separated from her, so Im waiting for her here. I dont know where she is. Diane was afraid that people would ask her where ra was when she went back, so she deliberately hid there and wanted to go backter. At that time, if people asked again, she could say that she and ra went to find Sarah separately, but they lost each other. She couldnt find ra after searching all over, so she had toe back first. But she didnt expect Horace to find her so quickly. She didnt react for a while and was a little flustered. Hearing Dianes incoherent words, Horace doubted her more. If she got separated from ra, she should be happy to see him at this time. Why was she so nervous and afraid? Five years ago, when they were still married, ra once mentioned to him that Diane Kirby in GLAM had always rubbed her the wrong way, and the rtionship between them could be described as sworn enemies. Now Diane behaved like this when she saw him. Did she do something bad with ra? Thinking of this, Horace stepped forward to approach Diane step by step, asking her rudely, Do you not know where ra has gone? How did you two get separated! We, we couldnt find Sarah. ra was very worried. She said that the efficiency of the two people together was too low, so we went to find her separately. As a result, I couldnt find rater, so, so I had to wait here. Frightened by Horaces tone, Diane, who was already guilty, was more nervous now. Her voice trembled, which was not convincing at all, let alone fooling Horace. Say, dont you know where ra is? Horace asked fiercely, raising his voice, I warn you not to lie to me, otherwise, I wont let you go! Horace had been in a high position all year round, and now he had shown his wrath. How could Diane, a nobody, bear it? For a moment, Diane was scared out of her mind. She was a little broken and shouted, She was so ruthless to you before, why did you care about her so much! Hearing what Diane said, Horace was almost sure that she must know where ra was. Before he went there, he listened that Sarah said she didnt ask for help at all. How did Diane hear it? Maybe she just lied to ra on purpose. Horace came forward to grab Dianes cor with his eyes full of malevolence. Where the hell did you take ra to? Tell me the truth! If anything happened to her, youre doomed. I meant what I said! Feeling Horaces anger so close, Diane was shaking uncontrobly and melting down under the pressure. Okay, Ill tell you, Ill tell you! With a cry, Diane trembled and pointed in a direction and said, ra, she is in a pit over there. Go straight ahead and you can see it. Did you push her down there?! Horace burst into a fury. I, I Diane wanted to deny it, but looking at Horaces fierce look, her teeth trembled. She couldnt do it. Let Diane alone, Horace pointed at her and denounced, Ill settle with you when Ie back! Following the direction Diane just pointed out, Horace strode forward, fearing that ra would suffer if he wentte. Thinking of Horacesst words, Diane had uncontroble fear. If Horace, as a boss, said he would not let her go, could she still stay in GLAM? Regardless of Horace, if ra was rescued, she would fire her. Maybe she would sue her. Deliberate assault would lead to imprisonment. Thinking of this, Diane quickly got up and ran to the camp. She couldnt stay here anymore. She had to leave before they came back! ra was trying to get out of the pit at this time. But it was too high. She stood aside and wanted to climb up, but found that she couldnt do it anyway. The sharp pain from her feet forced her to sit down. After taking off her shoes, she found that her feet had swollen. Well, when she fell just now, her foot was twisted. After trying to get out for such a long time, it could be swollen. Now it was almost dark, and the temperature in the forest dropped quickly. It would be not long before ra shivered with cold. She didnt know how Diane would exin her whereabouts to everyone when she went back. Would everyonee out to find her? Was she going to spend the night in this pit? What if a beast suddenly came out in the middle of the night? With these messy problems in her mind, ra became more and more afraid. What if she couldnt be found, wouldnt she die here? No, no! She still had Neo to take care of. She couldnt meet a mishap. ra took out her mobile phone, finding that there was still no signal. She angrily threw the mobile phone aside. Hoping that someone might pass by, she shouted at the hole, Is there anyone? I fell, help! Is there anyone Shouting again and again with her voice getting hoarse, but she never heard a response. She would freeze to death if she spent the night here without any precautionary measures. And the injury on her foot seemed to get more and more painful. ra fell into despair. When ra was past all hope, she suddenly heard a familiar voice above, ra, how are you? Are you okay? Had someone finallye to her? ra instantly raised hope in her heart and looked up in surprise. She found Horace squatting at the entrance of the pit, who was looking at her with a worried face. Chapter 425 Fall in Love with Him again ra was moved because she didnt expect that he would find her. But after being happy, she found that she had a jealous feeling. Did he not want toe back because he went to fetch water with Harper? Why did he stille to her now? Because ra didnt answer her questions, Horace thought she was hurt. Holding the edge of the pit with one hand, he jumped down without hesitation. When Horace walked in front of ra with worry, he saw her swollen feet at a nce. Then he squatted down and wanted to rub her with infinite love. But he dared not touch them, being afraid of identally hurting her again. Does it hurt? Looking up at ra with love, Horace asked her. After asking, he cursed himself for being a fool. How could it not hurt if it was swollen like this? Noticing that ra was trembling slightly, Horace quickly took off his coat and put it on for her, Sorry ra, Imte. Its okay, dont be afraid. We can get out right away. When ra felt Horaces gentle words and actions, tears filled her eye socket. She bit her lips hard and asked angrily, Arent you with Harper? Why are you stilling to me? Hearing her jealous tone, Horace didnt know whether he should be angry orugh. He gently touched ras lips to prevent her from biting him. Horace softly replied, Theres nothing between her and me. Dont think about it. Besides, its you who arrange for me to be with her. After ncing at ra annoyingly, Horace then said, ra, I dont like Harper. You are the only one I love in my heart. Dont push me to other women in the future, okay? Ill be sad after a long time. Hearing Horace say so, ra finally couldnt help crying. Complex emotions mixed in her heart, including grievances, sadness, fear, and unspeakable joy. Horace wiped ras tears with his fingers, and held her in his arms, Sorry, sorry, ra, its my fault that I didnte to save you earlier. You must be scared. ra sobbed in Horaces arms. She didnt know why she had so many tears. She hadnt cried like this for a long time. Horace med himself as he patted ra on her shoulder gently. She must be scared for crying like this. Why didnt hee to her earlier? Well, ra, dont cry. Lets find a way out first. The injury on your foot must be treated quickly. Its so cold here. If you dont go up, you will be frozen. Gently pushing her, Horace said softly and wiped the tears on ras face. ra didnt expect that she would cry so badly in front of Horace, so she was a little embarrassed for a moment. Breaking away from Horace, she wiped her tears and said, I sprained my ankle. How do we get out? Remaining calm, Horace looked up to measure the distance from the bottom of the pit to the top of the pit. You can go up by stepping on my shoulder. After you are out, I can jump out the pit myself. Well. ra nodded, and now there was no other way. Is your foot OK? Horace hesitated and asked after seeing ras swollen feet. What if she identally hurt herself again?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ra felt a little hot on her face with listening to Horaces undisguised love in his tone, It should be all right, and now its the only way to go out. Then bear the pain. Horace touched ras head and said, and then squatted down. Step on my shoulder slowly. Remember to be careful. ra shed tears again by looking at Horaces back in front of her. At this time, she had to admit that she was moved. ra stepped on Horaces shoulder carefully and held the wall in front of her with both hands, OK, Im standing up, you can get up slowly. Hearing ras words, Horace stood up carefully for fear that she would fall because of his excessive movement. The two of them stood up bit by bit, and ras half body was already above the ground. Grabbing the weeds beside the pit, ra finally climbed up slowly. ra, are you up there? Hows your ankle? After sending ra up, Horace asked below uneasily. Yeah, Im fine. Can youe up by yourself? The pit was not shallow, and ra was a little worried that Horace couldnte up by himself. No problem, Horaces voice came from below. Stay away from the mouth of the pit. Im afraid Ill hit you. After hearing Horaces words, ra walked a little sideways. Horace found several branches at the bottom of the pit, which was used to make two holes on the soil wall that could let him step on. After two steps of running up in the pit, Horace quickly stepped on the holes to climb up. Are you okay? ra inquired with joy after Horace came up. Yep. Cleaning the soil on him, Horace walked toward ra with a smile and wanted to pick her up. I can walk by myself. I dont need your help. ra quickly avoided Horace. ra, Horace was a little sad and helpless about her dodge. Your injury is very serious. And now its getting dark, we need to go back to treat the wound as soon as possible. When can we arrive as you walk so slowly? When itspletely dark, what can we do if we get lost? ra couldnt refute Horaces words for a moment. After all, what he said was very reasonable. Seeing that ra no longer refused, Horace came forward to pick her up. ra subconsciously threw her arms around his neck. After realizing her action, ra hurriedly tried to put her hand down, but Horace stopped her, Just put it like this, and I can save some effort. Hearing what he said, ra didnt know how to refuse. After all, it was him who was exerting his strength now, so she continued to hang on his neck with a blush. Looking at ra in her arms, Horace was full of remorse and said, ra, its all my fault that this has happened today. Its because I didnt protect you well. I promise that this will never happen again in the future. I will always protect you and wont let you be bullied. Noticing the deep affection in Horaces eyes, ra felt her heart beating uncontrobly fast again. She could feel that she was slowly giving in. No, she was afraid that if it went on like this, she would fall in love with Horace again. Chapter 426 Why Do You Want to Get Me Back Hurriedly looking away, ra lowered her head and tried not to look at Horace, We should get back, they must be worried sick. Seeing that ra had avoided talking about his feelings, a touch of pain appeared in Horaces eyes. He had no idea when she would ept him again. Holding back his sorrow, Horace smiled at ra gently, OK, well go back right now. They didnt say a word on their way back. Horace was worried about her injury and wanted to take her back soon while ra was feeling awkward. Thinking that it was Horace who saved her this time, ra hesitated for a while and said, Horace, thank you for saving me this time. Otherwise, I have no idea when theyll find me. Horace nced down at ra, and said, You dont have to say this to me. As I said before, it was my fault. I didnt protect you well enough. How was that your fault? Hearing his words, ra got a little anxious, I was too stupid to trust one that I shouldnt. At the thought of Dianes taunt, ra felt furious. She was quite stupid to trust someone who had hated her. Fire her when you get back. You cant keep her. Horace said in a soft voice but with cold res. Horace thought that he must have Isaac take care of Dianes issue and make sure that she would never get near ra again. What happened today should never happen again. You knew she tricked me there? ra asked in surprise. I ran into her before I found you. She said you got separated but I didnt trust her. Then she admitted that she set you up after I made her and told me where you are. Now ra had known the whole thing, Was Sarah back when you came? Is she alright? ra still cared about others when she was hurt. Come to think of it, Horace was a bit angry but he replied patiently, Shes fine. She just got lost and went back a littlete. Hearing that Sarah was fine, ra finally felt relieved. Seeing that ra was relieved, Horace thought that sometimes he hoped that she could be a bit selfish and thought more of herself and less of other people. But he also realized that her kindness was the reason why he liked her in the first ce. Horace shook his head and smiled wistfully at his unreasonable thought. Seeing Horaces wired smile, ra asked in bewilderment, What are you smiling at? Nothing. Horace just answered this word and quickened his steps. What mattered the most now was taking ra to the hospital. Soon afterward, they were back at the camping ce. Seeing that Horace was back while carrying ra, people felt relieved but had the urge to gossip. Their chief editor let Harper and Horace to find water together, but now she was carried back by him? Their rtionship seemedplicated. Did she still like her ex-husband? Would she remarry him? Sarah noticed ras injured foot when others were secretly guessing their rtionship. ra! Hurrying forwards and seeing her injury, Sarah said in a choked voice, Sorry, ra. My bad, I got you hurt. It had nothing to do with you. Oh, dont cry. raforted Sarah while grabbing Horaces arm as a hint to let her down. But it seemed that Horace had no clue and was still carrying her. Hearing that ra was hurt, they stopped guessing and came forward to check on her. Diane just got back. We asked her where you were but she stammered and wouldnt say a thing. Then she packed her stuff and was in a rush to take the cable car back. We were just worried about you. What happened to you? Seeing ras swollen foot, Stephanie asked in distress. Nothing serious. I got tripped over and sprained my ankle. ra just wanted to fix this with Diane privately as she didnt want to speak ill behind her back. Then we better go pack. ra, you must see a doctor as soon as possible. Thats right. Ill go pack now. They suddenly didnt feel like hanging out anymore as ras foot was hurt pretty bad. Seeing that they decided to go back because of her, ra felt bad. They finally had this chance to hang out, how could this trip stop just because of her injured foot? Horace said before she could say something, You guys can keep staying here and Ill take her to the hospital. Dont worry. Ill take good care of her. Hearing his words, they took the hint and didnt say anything. They didnt want to interrupt them as they thought that Horace might want to pursue ra at this chance. Seeing that everyone was good with this, Horace said goodbye to them, carried ra to take the cable car, and left. Horace carried her to a clinic. He offered his hand to her as ra was frowning when the doctor was dressing her wound, and said, ra, you can bite my hand if you cant handle the pain. Thatll help. Finding it amusing, ra brushed his hand away, No, thanks. Its not that painful. Although she said that, she was still touched by his offer. He surely was nice to her like before which was perfect if nothing else considered.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After her wound got dressed, Horace insisted to keep carrying her but she felt embarrassed. Then they settled on carrying her on his back to the hotel after arguing. The warmth which came from his back shook ra to the core on a tranquil street in this strangend. She had pictured this scene five years ago. She had pictured that she was carried by Horace on a road in a foreign country and appreciating views that she had never seen before like every couple in love when they were nning a trip five years ago. Horace, ra couldnt help but ask, can I ask you a question? What? Horace said while staring at her foot carefully as he was afraid that he would hurt her identally. There are so many women around you, why do you want to get me back? Looking him in the eyes with her head tilting, ra asked this question seriously as it had confused her for a long time. Chapter 427 You Are My One and Only Horace stopped and looked around at ra emotionally, ra, they are not you. You are my one and only, and I love you. Where could I meet another you who makes my heart pounding like this? Hearing his confession, ras eyes watered, Maybe Im not as great as you said. Ive changed these five years. I might not be the one you You are the best, Horace interrupted her, ra, I know whom Im falling in love with. I love you for the way you are. No matter how much youve changed or whether you are the same person as five years ago, to me, youll still be the one I love. Tears rolling down out of the corner of her eyes, ra stared at Horace seriously and her mind had changed. Did he mean that? They were just aware of each other with peopleing and going on this street like they were going to be that forever. ra, I love you, Horace said, I loved you then, I love you now and Ill love you forever. You, and only you. Seeing that Horace was serious and sincere, ra was quite moved by his words. She suddenly realized what Darren said to her before, Maybe theres more to this story. ra couldnt get this thought out of her head and she hoped that she might be wrong about Horace. Horace. ra took a deep breath as she was so tense, Five years ago, did you ask Isaac ra was suddenly too afraid to ask that the answer might be different than she thought. If it really was him, would they be over? What? Horace said with a serious face as ra asked seriously. ra thought she had to get that straight with him. Then she gathered her courage and asked in a quivered voice, Did you ask Isaac Her phone was ringing when she was about to ask. Taking out the phone from her pocket, ra saw that it was from the hospital where Helena was. Usually, the call from the hospital was nothing good. Was there something wrong with Helenas illness? The doctors anxious voice came as ra picked up the phone with shaking hands, Hello, are you ra Selman, Helenas daughter? Yes, I am. Is there something wrong with her? Hearing the doctors tone, ra got nervous, too. Your mother is having a rpse, and its pretty serious. We must give her surgery as soon as possible or she might not be able to make it. You bettere.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. What? How could ra get more serious? ra panicked all at once, OK, Ill be there right away. Just do what you need to do and Ill pay the bill. Please! We are doctors. Well do our level best. And please be here soon otherwise your mother cant get surgery. OK, Ill be there as soon as possible. ra said to Horace after hanging up, Horace, we must go back to the hotel and get the passport, I must return home! ra, calm down. Horace was doing the best he could tofort her, Ill let Isaac book the earliest flight. Your mother is going to be okay. You cant lose it here. Right, you are right. I cant panic. Hearing his words, ra tried topose herself. She called home after regaining a littleposure. There was still some time before she took a flight home and got to the hospital so she needed to ask Logan to take care of her mother first. Beep- ra got anxious again as the phone had not been answered. Pick up the damn phone! Hello? This is the Hutchinson family. Whos calling? Somebody finally answered. Hi, its me. Is Logan home? Hearing that it was the maid, ra hurriedly asked about Logan. Mr. Hutchinson was on a business trip to Ennd. What can I do for you? Do I need to call him? The maid said in a respectful voice. He has gone abroad. ra felt hopeless and she didnt know what to do as she barely knew others domestically. They had arrived at the hotel. Hearing her words, he turned around andforted her, ra, you have me! Ill make a call and have people handle this at the hospital. Dont worry. Hearing this, ra finally felt easier in her mind, Please. Thank you, Horace. Horace put her on the couch in the hotel lobby and said, Ill call Isaac to book our tickets, and you wait here. I need to go get our passports and Ill be down soon. OK, go. ra couldnt want to return more. Horace patted her shoulder and rushed to the elevator. A momentter, Horace came down and walked outside while carrying ra, Isaac is waiting for us at the airport, we better hurry. ra was on tenterhooks on their way to the airport. ra was pretty upset when Helena defended Laura before, but Helena was still the person who raised her for so many years. She would be devastated if anything happened to Helena. Feeling that ra was scared, Horace held her hand with his spare hand, ra, dont worry. Im here, trust me. Everything is going to be fine. ra turned around and looked at him with gratitude. She felt like she could trust this man with her whole heart like the time when they were together. Chapter 428 Andre Was Jealous They rushed to the airport and caught the first flight. Horace was worried about ras foot and wanted her to get some rest at the ne, Its okay, Im here. But how could she have a good rest at the thought of her sick foster mother? The ne finally arrived after their anxious waiting. ra asked Horace to take her to the hospital the second they got off the ne. She was finally appeased when she arrived at Helenas ward. Helena was in aa as she was too sick and weak, looking much thinner and shockingly pale. ra shed tears at this. How would Helena be so sick? ra covered her mouth as she was afraid that she would wake Helena up and limped out of the ward. Seeing this, Horace hurriedly came forward to help her. Outside the ward, ra couldnt hold back anymore and burst out crying in Horaces arms. Horace gently patted her back andforted her in a soft voice, Its okay. We are back now and your mom will get surgery soon. Ill have the best doctor to treat her. She is going to be fine. Now, dont cry, okay? Nodding hard in his arms, ra felt that Horace was her only life spiral and she couldnt imagine what she could do if he wasnt here. Holding her tight, Horace knew she needed this to get the emotions out after what she had been through, and he was afraid that she might not be able to handle this. ra? ra suddenly heard someone calling her while she was crying in Horaces arms. She rubbed her eyes, raise her head, and found out that Andre was staring at her in wonder a short distance away. ra slowly pushed Horace away as she didnt expect to run into anyone here so she was a bit embarrassed, Andre, how are you doing? Are you OK? Pretty much. But I have to stay here for a while for observation as the doctor suggested. Andre answered her and asked apprehensively, Why are you here? What happened? Andre was out to the restroom but heard a woman crying in the hall so he turned around to look out of curiosity and saw a man who looked familiar. And it turned out he was Horace. What was he doing here? Andre couldnt help but walk closer to take a look and found that it was ra crying in Horaces arms. My foster mom, she has leukemia. And now shes having a rpse. Shes very sick, I ras tears rolled down again as she said it. Horace wiped her tears lovingly and lowered his head tofort her with his arm around her shoulder, Its okay. Im here for you. Everything is going to be fine. Besides, the doctor said your mom will mostly make it after surgery. So try not to lose your nuts. Okay? Okay. ra nodded while wiping her tears, You are right. Its going to be fine. I cant lose it now. I need to take care of her. Andre clenched his fists after seeing them like this. What happened when Andre was in the hospital? Why were they so close right now? Were they getting back together? Andre was crazily jealous but he couldnt help but feel distressed after seeing her red crying eyes. ra, dont worry. Shes going to be fine. Is there anything I can do? Ill try my best. ra was grateful but Horace said before she could reply, Thats very kind of you. But weve taken care of everything. So Meeting Horaces eyes, Andre was furious. Was Horace trying to say that ra was his in front of Andre? Horace was nobody as he and ra were divorced. Horace looked Andre in the eyes and held ra tighter which made Andre more furious and he just wanted to break them up. The doctor came when Horace and Andre were secretly fighting, Who is Helenas family? She needs to get the surgery as soon as possible. You better call the matched donor fromst time and let here to the hospital for preparation. Okay, Ill have her here right away, ra replied. Please hurry. Shes in danger and she cant wait any longer. Ill go arrange the surgery. Please call the donor and we better have the surgery this afternoon. The doctor left in a rush as he said it. ra took out her phone and called the maid who was taking care of Laura to take her to the hospital for the surgery. Tell me the address, and Ill let Isaac pick them up. Thatll be faster, Horace said. ra took a nce at Horace with gratitude, told him Lauras address, and said, You just wait at home. Isaac will pick you up. Horace, thank you so much. ra stared at Horace and said after he hung up the phone on Isaac. Horace touched her head and smiled lovingly, You dont have to say that to me. Seeing this, Andre felt like an outsider and couldnt join in with mixed feelings as he didnt know if he still had the chance with ra. Laura was soon picked up by Isaac. Seeing that Horace was so considerate to ra, Laura held a huge grudge against her. But she finally got to see Horace again and she must impress him so that she could get his forgiveness which mattered the most now. ra, is my mom okay? Hows she doing? Laura hurriedly grabbed ras hand and pretended like she cared. ra wanted to throw off her hand unconsciously as she knew after all those things what Laura was up to by acting in front of Horace and pretending as if she cared. At the thought of Laura as the donor, ra replied patiently, Shes in critical condition and needs surgery right now. You better prepare now.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Okay, anytime. As long as she can get better. Laura shed tears as she said, Shes my only family. How could I not care? I dont want anything to happen to her. Laura turned around at Horace as she said it, but he was busy checking on ra and didnt even spare a nce at Laura. Laura wasnt going to give in but she had to put up with this as Horace didnt trust her now. She needed to save Helena first and make other ns after regaining his trust. Chapter 429 Surgery Since Laura was here, Horace asked Isaac to tell the doctor to prepare for the bone marrow transnt and Helenas surgery. Before getting anesthesia, Laura held ras hand and said helplessly in front of Horace, ra, it was my fault five years ago. I shouldnt have listened to Sean and helped him kidnap you. Im so sorry. Could you forgive me? Taking a look at Horace, ra knew that Laura was just saying this for him but he seemed like he didnt hear anything and didnt even look at them. Seeing that Horace ignored Laura, ra admitted that she felt great. She would never forgive him if he forgives Laura for what she had done to her. Pulling out her hand, ra turned around at Laura and said seriously, Lets not talk about this. What matters now is to save your mother. Well talk about thatter. Laura tried to look worried and anxious while poking her fingernails into the palms of her hand, You are right. We need to save my mom first. But ra, could you forgive me before I do this, or Ill be anxious all the time. Laura said it but she was actually cursing ra in her heart, What a bitch! Im here to save Helena just to get Horaces forgiveness. You dont want me to talk about this, then why am I doing this? Laura had to make ra say that she forgives her in front of Horace so that she could get his forgivenesster and live in his house again. She couldnt simply let ra be Mrs. Kirnd. Hearing Lauras words, ra was in an awkward position as she couldnt forgive her but she would look heartless if she didnt say so because Laura was about to donate her bone marrow.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Horace finally said when ra was bewildered, We can talk about thister. You should get that done with the doctor. Horace gave that doctor a sign to take Laura to the operating room as he said it. Laura didnt say anything more, took a nce at Horace with tears in her eyes, and then followed the doctor. What a huge difference! ra shook her head and smiled bitterly as she just said exactly what Horace said but it turned out different. Whats wrong? Seeing ras wired expression on her face, Horace asked with care. Nothing. ra shook her head and thought that, maybe Laura wouldnt have agreed to the donation if it werent for Horace this time. After a while, Laura was pushed out of the operating room and Helena was then getting the surgery. Horace Laura murmured weakly while reaching out her hand to him and trying to get him to hold her. Seeing that Laura was strangely weak, nurses near her were surprised as it was normal to feel a bit weak after donating bone marrow but it wont be so serious this. Seeing Lauras hand reaching out, Horace feltplicated. He ignored her and said to the nurses, Take her to the ward and have some rest. No! Laura said anxiously and coughed as she realized something, No, I want to be here waiting for mom. Ill feel relieved that way. Up to you. Horace did say anything more to Laura but turned around tofort ra, Dont worry. That surgeon is the best. Its going to be okay. Really? ra was still worried. Sure. Horace held her hands tight, He has been doing this for dozens of years and he has saved countless lives. Shes going to be fine. Okay. Nodding, ra felt better. She looked up at the operating room and prayed for Helena. Standing outside the operating room with ra, Horace put his arm around her shoulder and held her hand tight to give herfort and strength. Laura insisted on staying there before but now she didnt feel like it after seeing this. Why would Horace be so nice and gentle to ra but wouldnt even want to say a word to Laura who just donated bone marrow? Laura turned around and saw that Andre was staring at ra and Horace with rage and his fists clenched. Laura said as she couldnt stand this, Im not feeling well. Andre, take me to rest. Andre couldnt stand this either and he was afraid that he would beat Horaces ass if he kept looking at them. So he pushed Laura out gloomily without hesitation after Laura said it. Horace didnt feel a thing seeing them left like they were nobody. But, indeed. Horace keptforting nervous ra as he didnt want to think about those two who just left. After being far away from Horace and ra, Laura couldnt hold back her anger anymore. Sheshed out at Andre without weakness as before, Whats wrong with you? Why are they together? Why havent you nailed her after so long? Ive been in hospital these days. Ill keep trying after I check out. Andre tried to bottle up his anger and said to Laura perfunctorily. Hearing this, Laura got more furious, Theyll get married again after you check out! Laura couldnt let this happen and was brainstorming a n to break them up. Laura made a sign to make Andre get lower to hear her with a crafty look. Andre cautiously got closer to hear her mean idea. Andre abruptly lost his temper after hearing Lauras n and roared at her standing up, Are you fucking serious? Chapter 430 Laura’s Plan This was the first time Laura got shouted at by Andre after so many years. She was dumbfounded and felt ashamed and annoyed after she realized it. Why are you shouting at me? Laura roared at Andre as she was hurt. All this time, she thought he adored her so she had always felt like a queen in front of him. And now she couldnt ept it seeing his mean attitude.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Why? Do you know how much harm that will do to ra? How could you do this to a woman? Andre had always known that Laura would try every means to hurt ra but he was still shocked by her after hearing her n. How could she n to have people rape ra? So what? She asked for it. She took Horace from me. And thats what she gets. Laura didnt even think it was wrong to do this, but Andres emotional response raised her doubt. Andre knew Laura hated ra and he had even agreed to help Laura before. But why would he argue with her now for ra? Looking Andre in the eyes with doubt, Laura asked unpleasantly, Didnt you say youll help me? Why are you taking her side? Did you fall in love with that bitch? Watch your tongue! Hearing Laura calling ra butch, Andre thought that Laura was not only mean but also coarse. Was he blind to like a woman like her? So what? Hearing this, Laura got angrier, You are in love with her, right? Whats good about her that you all love her? Shes the best woman in the world, and I like her. Andre was losing a bit of his head. He didnt care anymore about hiding his feeling for ra. You Hearing his confession, Laura suddenly froze and squeezed some words after a long while. Dont you forget why you tried to get near her? Im telling you, if you dont help me, Ill tell her your intentions then. Would she still be friends with you if she knows that? Humph! Andre sneered. It was so typical. Laura would still threaten him now, but this time she wouldnt get anything good. Ive already told her that. So if you want tell her again, go then. Andre stared at her with a harsh look. Im warning you if you dare to say that n or do that again, and if I find out that you do something to her, I swear youll be in jail for sure. Dont forget what Im doing for a living. Dont you dare! Laura roared at him madly, Didnt you like me before? Why would you like that ugly bitch? Shes no better than me! Shes better than you in every way, Andre said with disdain, No one would be uglier than you in the heart. Having feelings for you before was the most disgusting thing in my life! Andre looked at her with disdain as he said it and turned around to leave. He didnt want to spend another minute with her. Come back here, Andre. Laura had to stay right there and shout at his back as she was in a wheelchair, How could you leave me here alone? I just had an surgery, you bastard. Hearing the sound from behind, Andre sneered and walked away without looking back. He wouldnt even feel a thing if someone like Laura died. Seeing that Andre was walking away without looking back, Laura squeezed her hands into fists so hard that her fingernails were about to break. Why? Why did all the men around Laura like ra? What was good about that ugly bitch? Horace and Andre both liked Laura first, then what happened to them that they all lost their mind and liked ra? Laura was bing almost hysterical. She cursed inwardly, I wont let you off the hook easily. So what if Andre wont help me? I can still destroy you in own my way. Bitch, just wait and see. Ill let you pay back a thousand times more! On the other side, ra was in the ward with Helena after she got out of the surgery. Helena was still in aa due to the anesthesia. The doctor said that this surgery was sessful and Helena was out of danger but ra was still worried sick. She couldnt feel easier in her mind until she saw Helena waking up. ra was pretty tired after rushing back from Thand and waiting outside the operating room for so long. But she didnt want to get rest and just kept sitting by Helenas bedside and checking on her as she was afraid that Helenas condition would get worse. Helenas lips suddenly moved but ra couldnt hear her clearly. ra stood up and got closer to her lips in case Helena was not feeling well. Then broken sentences came into ras ears. Laura, Laura, I miss you, my baby girl Hearing Helenas mumble, ra sat back in her chair and was drowned in sadness and sorrow. After so many things she had done for Helena, and she still only loved Laura, her other daughter? What about ra? Had Helena treated ra like her real daughter for two decades? Chapter 431 Just an Adopted Daughter ra wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and stared at Helena who was mumbling in the dream. This person in front of ra was the one she trusted the most but it had been so long since she called her momst time. This word was so warm that it helped her through all tough times. Since when couldnt she say it out loud? Her tears rolled down at the thought. When had their rtionship been worn so thin? ra. Horaces voice came from behind. ra wiped her tears and forced a smile at him. But how wouldnt he know with her red eyes? Horace walked towards her, touched her cheek, and said with love, Why are you crying? Dont worry, I just talked to the doctor, he said the surgery was sessful and your mother was out of danger. No need to worry. Okay. ra nodded and didnt say another word. Seeing that she was still upset and didnt get better after that, Horace was confused about what else would ra be upset about other than Helena? Horace crouched down in front of ra and asked gently while looking her in the eye, ra, what happened? You looked upset. Hearing this, ra felt bad, she raised her eyes at him then looked away, and squeezed a smile, Nothing, the surgery was sessful. How would I not be happy? I feel great. Horace wouldnt be fooled easily as he saw the anguish and sadness in her eyes. What happened to her? Horace cupped ras head and made her look at him, C, please tell me if you have anything in your mind. Trust me, Ill do my level best to help you no matter how hard that is. Seeing his serious attitude, ra was moved yet frustrated. Helena only thought of her real daughter Laura instead of her adopted daughter ra. How could she tell him that? And what could he do? Im fine, really. ra stared at Horace and said, About today, thank you. The surgery wouldnt be so great if it werent for you. Horace was a little anxious as ra still didnt want to speak to him from her heart. He thought their rtionship was getting better after today. But it turned out that he was still the one she couldnt trust in her eyes. ra, we When Horace was about to say something, Helena mumbled again, Laura, Laura,e to me, Laura Turning around at Helena at the bed and seeing ras instant sorrow, Horace suddenly realized why ra was so upset. Horace held her hands and said lovingly, ra, dont think too much. After all, Laura was her real daughter. Its natural to think of her more. Dont take it personally.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Hearing his words, her eyes were most again. He was right, Laura was Helenas real daughter, so naturally, her heart was all about Laura. ra was just an adopted daughter; it was reasonable that she was not as important as Laura to Helena. What was to be sad about? Seeing this, Horace realized that he had said the wrong thing and he just wanted to punch himself in the face. Why would he say that? She would be more upset! Horace couldnt help holding her in his arms andforted her, Its okay, ra. You have me! Youll always be the most important one to me. And Ill always be with you and never leave you alone. Horace had said a lot of sweet things like this these days, but she never felt moved like today. Maybe she needed this more than usual. ra shed tears soundlessly in his arms and felt better but she suddenly realized how intimate they were right now. Her face turned red after she freed herself from his arms, It has been days. You must have a lot of things to do. You should go. I can handle this. But Horace didnt feelfortable leaving her alone at the hospital, Ill deal with the workter. I cant leave you here alone. I want to be here with you. No, you dont have to. Hearing his words, ras face was burning, Theres nothing much you can do here. I can totally handle it. Dont worry. But Theres no but. Im sure. You can go. Hearing her saying firmly, Horace didnt insist anymore as Isaac did say it was urgent on the phone, Okay then. Ill go back to the office. But you must call me if anything happens. Ill be here right away. I know. ra nodded with gratitude, Just go. Call me if anything happens, Horace told her again worriedly and then left unwillingly. Helena woke up soon after Horace left. Seeing her eyes open, ra stood up and asked, Are you okay? Are you feeling well? I Helena was a bit unconscious as she had just woken up from thea. You just had the surgery, ra said in a soft voice, and it was sessful. You are fine now. But you have to have good rest. The doctor said there might be a rejection, but youll be okay if you get through this. Ill have the doctor check on you. Helena stopped ra when she was about to call the doctor, ra, wheres Laura? She just had the surgery. Is she okay? Hearing that Helena was asking for Laura the second she woke up, ra felt terrible. ra was hustling around for Helena these days but Laura was the one Helena thought about. She didnt even say a thank you to ra. ra swallowed the sorrow and replied, Shes fine. She is now resting. Ill tell her to see you when you get better. No, dont. Helena was a little anxious, She has been in poor health, and now she must have been weaker. Dont let her rush to see me. Let her get some good rest first. OK. ra teared up and said with a forced smile, Have some rest. Ill have the doctor check on you. Okay. Hearing that Laura was fine, Helena felt relieved and thenpsed into aa. Chapter 432 Clara Is Used to It After getting out of the ward, ra tilted her head up and took a few deep breaths, trying to hold back her tears. She told herself that she should get used to it. ra walked to the doctors duty room, only to see Andre around the corner. ra, how is your mother going now? Andre was excited to see ra. However, hardly had he got very worried when he saw her bloodshot eyes. He guessed ra must have been exhausted these days. However, Andre could do nothing for her. Shes awake, and Im getting a doctor to check her out. Thank you for asking. ra smiled and returned, And how about you? It has been so many days since you got injured. ra was responsible for Andres injury, so she felt a little sorry for him, even if she always ignored him at the beginning. Its fine, I almost recovered. Andre gave a smile and was very pleased with ras care for him. I had nned to be discharged, but the doctor advised me to spend another two days. Hes right. Youd better not go home until you recover. ras face was full of worry. Otherwise, your injury may get worse. Well, I see. Andre happily agreed, but then, something struck him, and he quickly got serious. Whats wrong? Seeing the change in Andres expression, ra asked curiously. ra, you must be carefultely. Andre solemnly admonished, Yesterday Laura asked me to set you up. I was furious and told her that I would not help her again. However, Im afraid that even without my help, she will still plot against you, so you must be careful. Hearing Andres words, ra got gloomy, surprised that Laura remained alive! I see, Ill be careful these days. Thank you. ra seriously thanked Andre. Then Ill go to the doctor first. Take care! Okay, see you, Andre waved his hand at ra and spoke. After the doctor gave Helena a careful examination, he told ra that there was nothing wrong with Helena, which relieved ra of her worry. For the uing days, ra spent all her time in the hospital taking care of Helena, during which Laura came a few times. However, ra knew what Laura wanted to do. Horace was very worried about ra, so he came whenever he was free, because of which Laura came as well. Every time Laura saw Horace, she looked at him with teary eyes, hoping Horace could forgive her. Helena naturally couldnt bear to see this, so she kept persuading Horace, saying that Laura didnt do it on purpose and deserves another chance. Horace paid no attention to Laura, but he couldnt do that to Helena, who had just undergone surgery. Therefore, after discussing with ra, Horace rarely came back to the hospital. ra was busy taking care of Helena, so she forgot to ask Horace about what had happened five years ago. ra, why is Horace not here recently? In the face of Helena, Laura deliberately took ras hand and asked. ra pulled out her hand and said with disgust in her eyes, I dont know. Hes probably caught up in his business. You can go find him in hispany. Eyes flooded with tears, Laura ignored the disgust in ras eyes and held ras hand, saying, I also want to go to Horace, but but he wont see me. ra, can you ask him to see me? Its none of my business, and I cant do anything about it. Pulling out her hand again, ra got up and moved away from Laura. Every time in front of Helena, Laura pretended to be very close to ra, which greatly disgusted ra. ra, you cant be so rude to Laura. Helena was not satisfied with ras indifference to Laura and felt very sorry for Laura. Laura has admitted her mistake, so why not forgive her and do her a favor? You cant always have a prejudice against her. ra, Im sorry for what I did, and I swear I will never do anything to hurt you again! Laura added anxiously. Horace and I are divorced, so I cant ask him to do anything he dislikes! ra had beenmitted to taking care of Helena these days, so she was irritated by Helenas reproach. Laura, if you want to see Horace, just go to hispany. I have nothing to do with him now, so I am not that able to persuade him to forgive you. After finishing her words coldly, ra picked up her phone and left the ward.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Out of the hospital, ra took a taxi back to the Hutchinsons. She was almost worn outtely, so she urgently needed to go home and get some rest. Otherwise, she would emotionally copse. When ra returned home, she found that Logan had not finished his business trip and that Neo was still in school. After greeting the servant, ra went straight upstairs to her bedroom and slept. Exhausted, ra wanted to do nothing but sleep. ra had slept well for many days, so she quickly fell into a deep dreamless sleep. By the time ra woke up, she found that it was dark outside. Rubbing her eyes, ra got up and sat up. She suddenly smelt the porridge from downstairs, which triggered a rumbling belly. ra wondered whether it was Logan. Curious, ra got dressed and went downstairs, only to see that the one who was cooking in the kitchen was Neo rather than Logan. Chapter 433 Clara’s Heart Is Beating Fast Neo Boy, what are you doing? Walking to the kitchen door, ra looked at Neo, who, with the help of the servant, was standing on a small bench and carefully stirring the porridge in the pot. Mom, youre up! Seeing ra, Neo happily jumped down from the bench. Mom, did you sleep well? Where have you been these days? Picking up Neo, ra poked his little face and said, An olddy is sick, so I was in the hospital to take care of her. How are you going these days? Aftering back, ra had not introduced Neo to Helena. On the one hand, ra didnt want Horace to know Neo. On the other hand, Helena cared for nobody but Laura, so ra also wanted to hide Neo from her. Then is that olddy cured? Neo asked with eyes wide open. Yes. ra smiled and gently poked his forehead. She is fine now. Can you tell me what youre cooking? Im boiling porridge for you, Neo broke away from ra and ran back to the pot, staring seriously at it. Its said that porridge is very good for health. I think you will be hungry when you wake up, so I want to boil some for you. ra nodded with a smile. Neos consideration gave her a warm feeling in her heart and drove away all her annoyance caused by Helena and Laura. Walking to the pot, ra lifted the lid, looked at the boiling porridge, and said, It seems that the porridge is ready. Neo, please bring me two bowls. I want to taste how good it was. Okay. With an excited face, Neo hurried to the cupboard. The servant turned off the heat and said, Miss Hutchinson, you can go wait at the table, and Ill serve youter.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. No need, ra said with a smile, Ill do it myself. This was the first time Neo cooked for ra, so she decided to take it seriously. After a bow, the servant left with a smile on her face. The servant did admire Neo and thought he was more considerate than many other kids. Mom, here you are. Neo quickly brought the bowls to ra. Neo, go to the table and wait for me. You are too small to hold it, ra said while pouring the porridge into the bowls. Okay. With a nod, Neo ran to the table and sat down as instructed. Seeing this, ra felt she was lucky enough to have such a thoughtful child. Mom, is it good? Watching ra put the spoon into her mouth, Neo asked nervously. Wow! ra said with a surprised smile, Its so delicious. You are a genius at cooking. I almost cant believe this is your first time cooking. Really? Hearing this, Neo gave a satisfied smile and hurriedly took a bite of the porridge with his spoon. Its really good! Mom, just enjoy it! Neo was pleased with the porridge and hurriedly said to ra. Caressing Neos head, ra lowered her head and began to drink her porridge. ras eyes gradually got moist. ra was very touched. Mom, may I ask you a question? Seeing that ra was in a good mood, Neo said carefully. Of course. ra looked up at him and smiled. What do you want to know? Mom, how are you going with Dad? Can I can I go see dad? Neo asked nervously. ra froze. The next second, she was ovee with guilt. She got up and walked to Neo, ra holding him in her arms. Neo Boy, do you really want to see him? Yes! Hearing this, Neo nodded desperately. I even want to see him in my dream! Looking at the eager look on Neos face, ra felt very sorry for him. Like the other kids, Neo deserved a happy and parental childhood, but he was not even allowed to see his father. ra wondered whether Horace would believe her if he was told that she gave birth to the child in her belly abroad rather than had an abortion. On second thought, for the sake of Neo, ra decided to give Horace a chance to exin what he did back then. Mum! Are you trying to make up with dad? Wrapping his arms around ras neck, Neo excitedly asked in her ear. Looking Neo in the eyes, ra said seriously, Baby, I cant guarantee that Ill make up with him, but Im willing to give him a chance. I left him back then because he did something that disappointed me. And now my attitude depends on his exnation. Can you understand me? Yes. Neo nodded happily. I believe there must be a misunderstanding between you and Dad. He couldnt have done anything that disappointed you. Mom, you must give him a chance. I hope so, ra looked at Neo and thought to herself. After Neo fell asleep, ra walked to the living room and made a call to Horace. ra, whats up with calling me sote? Horace was naturally happy to receive ras call. Nheless, he was afraid that ra would call him because she was in trouble. Horace was clear in his mind that she couldnt call him because she missed him. Nothing serious, I just ra said with hesitation, Thank you for helping me so much these days. Are you avable tomorrow? I wanted to thank you in person and, by the way, I have something to tell you. Yes, Horace agreed without hesitation, Im always avable for you. ra was somewhat by Horaces words. She didnt even know what to say next. ra remembered that Horace was not very good at saying this before. He did change a lot. ra admitted that she was pleased with what Horace said. ra fell silent, but Horace could imagine the shy look on her face. With a chuckle, Horace asked gently, ra, where do you want to meet tomorrow? Ille to you. What? ra recovered from her thoughts and got even shier. She said embarrassedly, My mother will be discharged tomorrow, so I have to send her home. You can pick me up at her house after work. You should still remember, right? Of course. Horace said softly, Then its settled. I will pick you up tomorrow. Okay, see you tomorrow. Hardly had ra finished her words did she hang up the phone. She took a few deep breaths before her heart beat returned to normal speed. Chapter 434 You’re Doomed Although ra got into it with Helena, ra chose to pick Helena up from the hospital. Brought up by Helena, ra couldnt leave her aside. When arriving at Helenas ward, ra found that Laura was also there. ra stopped and wanted to leave, but Helena had seen her. It would worsen their rtionship if ra left. ra, youre here! Seeing ra standing in the doorway, Laura pretended to be surprised. I thought you wouldnte today. Wheeling herself to ra, Laura took ras arm and said affectionately, ra, Im sorry for what happened yesterday. You are right. You and Horace have divorced, and it was embarrassing of you to help me with that. I will not make such unreasonable requests anymore. Please forgive me for what I said. ra was tired of Lauras hypocrisy, so she directly pulled out her arm and turned a deaf ear to what Laura said. ra walked toward Helena and said, Im going to do the discharge procedures. You can pack up your things, and Ill carry them into the carter. Being ignored, Laura clenched her fists with a fierce look on her face. But very soon, she put on a pitiful look. Laura went to ra and said with a timid look, ra, I really know how wrong I was. Please forgive me, and Ill try to make up for what I did. Please give me a chance! Seeing this, ra was burning with rage, wanting to tell Laura to stop acting! Nevertheless, ra knew she couldnt do that in front of Helena. Helena liked Laura so much that she would definitely scold ra if ra did that. After taking a few deep breaths, ra tried her best to hold back her anger and continued to ignore Laura. ra said to Helena, Then you can pack up. Ill go do the discharge procedures. ra Laura was irritated by ras attitude, but she still tried to stop ra with a guilty look. Laura gradually approached ra, but ra directly bypassed her and then proceeded to walk toward the door. ra, stop! Helena got furious at Lauras being ignored. Laura has apologized. Why not forgive her? She is so sincere, but whats with your attitude! Hearing this, ra stopped with tears in her eyes. She did not turn back but tried to calm her voice. What do you want me to do? Laura didnt mean to do it back then, and youre fine now. Helena did not realize the tears in ras eyes and went on rebuking. Laura not only donated her bone marrow to save my life but took good care of me these days. I can see that she really knows that she was wrong. Even if it was difficult for you to go to Horace, Laura has apologized to you for that, right? How could you ignore her? Tears trickling down her cheeks, ra felt very aggrieved. ra was deeply disappointed by Helenas words! Because of Laura, ra had no choice but to divorce Horace and go abroad. As a result, Neo didnt have a dad around. Nheless, from where Helena stood, all of this was not a big deal. Also, as Helenas daughter, it was Lauras duty to donate her bone marrow to Helena and take care of her. Besides, ra had also taken care of Helena these days. Nevertheless, Helena didnt value it.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Rubbing tears from her eyes, ra hid the choking in her voice. Yeah, sorry, its my fault. After saying this, ra walked out of the ward at once, almost dead inside. ra swore to herself that she wouldnt be so humble anymore. After Helena was discharged from the hospital, ra would stop her role as Helenas daughter and wouldnt see Helena anymore. After finishing the discharge procedures, ra returned to the ward without saying anything else. She carried the luggage to the car in silence and then drove Helena and Laura home. Helena realized that ra was angry. After calming down, she found that she had gone too far by saying that. Helena was too biased towards Laura, so ra naturally got upset. ra, holding ras hand, Helena said with a smile, When I saw Laura crying, I got too anxious and went too harsh on you. Please dont take it to the heart. It doesnt matter. Now that Helena apologized, ra had no choice but to forgive her. Patting ras hand, Helena smiled. ra, I knew you were the kindest. You mustve been exhausted these days, so Ill serve you your favorite dish. Helena hadnt been so nice to ra for many years. Therefore, ra was not even used to it. Hesitating for a moment, she nodded. Thats great. Im making it right now. Helena smiled and went into the kitchen. Seeing Helena enter the kitchen, Laura found it was a good chance. She touched the drug in her pocket and gave an evil smile. Aunt Helena, let me give you a hand. Youve just been discharged from the hospital, so you cant wear yourself out. With that, Laura wheeled herself into the kitchen. Well, then I Helena hurriedly stopped and looked nervously at Laura. Helena knew that Laura didnt want to be called so. Laura remained calm. Seeing this, Helena heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. Ill share my recipes with you. Its my honor. Thank you, Aunt Helena. Hearing theughtering from the kitchen, ra was very upset on the sofa in the living room. ra felt she was always excluded. In the kitchen, Laura took advantage of Helenas inattention, secretly lifted the lid of the pot, and poured the drug in her pocket into the pot. Looking at the drug powder that quickly melted into the soup, Laura gave a malicious smile. She sneered and thought, ra, you are doomed this time! Chapter 435 Andre Came to Visit ra, go wash your hands and get ready for the meal. Youll love what I made. Helena had a good time with Laura, so she was in a good mood now. Getting up and walking to the table, ra was a little touched by these dishes. This was the first time Helena cooked for ra since ra came back. Okay. After responding, ra took a seat at the table. Laura, just stop ande over for your meal. Putting the dishes on the table, Helena turned around and went back to the kitchen, pushing Laura out not long after. Aunt Helena, you are such a great cook! All of them smell so good! Laura looked at Helena happily and spoke. Really? Helena smiled with a satisfied look. I remember you liked what I made best. Just help yourself. Of course. Laura nodded vigorously, with a bright smile on her face. Seeing this, ra felt very upset and unnecessary, regretting staying here. Lowering her head, ra silently tried her best not to cry but focused on the meal. Nheless, Helena was so preupied with Laura that she did not even notice the change in ras emotion. Laura, try this and that. I remember they were your favorites when you were a child. Helena kept serving Laura different dishes, and soon Lauras bowl was full.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Thank you, Aunt Helena. Even if Laura wore a smile, she was annoyed at Helena. Given Lauras rtionship with ra, ra would be suspicious about everything from Laura. However, ra wouldnt say no to those from Helena. Thus, Laura wanted Helena to serve ra the drugged dish. Otherwise, Lauras n would fail. Laura, thank you for saving me. You must have suffered a lot, right? Does it hurt? Helena said with tears in her eyes and choked up. Its not a big deal. Laura hurriedly took the tissue box and handed it to Helena. It does not hurt at all. Besides, as your daughter, thats what I should do. Im happy that youre fine now. No, that must have hurt. Helena wiped her tears. Ive asked the doctor about it and was told that it would take a few months to recuperate. However, you have been in the hospital to take care of me these days. Im really worried about you. Hearing Helenas words, ra was amused. Laura had never done anything for Helena. Laura just pretended to be pitiful. It was ra who kept taking good care of Helena, but Helena gave credit to Laura. Helena continued with reddened eyes, You can live with me these days and I will make whatever you want. You are young but crippled. I dont want you to suffer anything. I see. Ill be careful. You have just recovered. If I live here, I will trouble you. I dont want to be a burden. Laura said with a smile, but she thought, No, I dont want to live with you at all. No, I never thought you were a burden. Helena said seriously, You cant think so. Im willing to take care of you Now that Helena didnt give up, Laura hurriedly changed the topic. ra, why not try the dish? The meat tastes so great. Hearing Lauras words, Helena looked toward ra and found that she was not in a good mood, realizing that she had ignored ra. ra, you did quite a good job of taking care of me in the hospital. You look so tired these days. Just enjoy the meat I made. Helena said while serving ra the meat. Seeing this, ra felt both sad and happy. She looked up at Helena and forced a smile, saying, Thank you. You should have said that. Just help yourself with it. Helena stopped frowning. Laura, it is the same as you. Helena thought both ra and Laura liked the meat she made, so Helena kept all the meat to them. Helena kept serving Laura the meat and said, Youll see whether it was the same as when you were a child. I was afraid it would be undercooked, so I have it stewed for a long time. No, thank you. Laura hurriedly stopped Helena from serving her the meat. Aunt Helena, dont you remember I have just had an operation? The doctor has instructed me that Id better eat something nd and stay away from the greasy food. Im sorry. I forgot about it. Im so sorry! Helena felt very guilty about not taking good care of Laura. Laura, help yourself with the vegetables. Ill be careful in the future. Then Helena put the meat into ras bowl and said with a smile. ra, its all yours now. Looking at the meat, ra was very depressed, thinking she was always second to Laura in Helenas mind. raforted herself not to take it seriously. ra had decided not to visit Helena anymore. Therefore, ra would be relieved if Helena could get along well with Laura and rely on Laura in the future. Laura nervously stared at the meat in ras bowl, eyes full of excitement. She wanted ra to eat it at once. As long as ra ate it, Lauras n would work a lot. The next second, ra finished the meat in her bowl, which greatly excited Laura. Laura thought, ra, you are screwed! I will stop anyone from saving you! After the meal, ra was about to say goodbye to Helena when the doorbell rang. ra wondered whether it was Horace. If so, Horace arrived so early. Confused, ra walked to the door and opened it, only to see it was Andre. ra didnt know why Andre was there. Chapter 436 Her Plan Started Andre, what brings you here? ra asked with some surprise. She never told Andre the address of Helenas house, so she didnt know how he managed to get here. Oh, Andre, there you are! Hearing the voice at the door, Laura wheeled herself out. Her eyes were shining with excitement when she saw Andre. ra, I invited Andre to join us in the meal, but he waste, Laura said and looked at Andre. What a shame! Weve just finished the meal. I told you to be early!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Laura was very hospitable. However, Andre coldly stared at her without speaking. After checking Laura out, Andre worriedly turned to ra, afraid that something went wrong with her. Whats wrong, Andre? Why are you looking at me like that? ra asked in confusion. Nothing. Seeing that ra was all right, Andre heaved a sigh of relief. Have you finished? Let me give you a ride home? Thinking of the appointment with Horace, ra waved her hand and said, No, Ill go back myselfter. Do you want toe in for some coffee? ra, why not say yes? Andre can drive you home. Before Andre could say anything, Laura said, Its dangerous to go back alone at this time. What if you have an ident? With that, Laura wheeled herself back and fetched the handbag for ra. ra, I will take good care of ra. Just go home with Andre Laura was very passionate, but ra did not think much of it. After all, Laura was eager to set ra up with any man but Horace. Tired of talking with Laura, ra took her handbag, turned to Andre, and said, Please wait a moment. I need your lift home. Andre nodded. ra turned to the kitchen, wanting to bid farewell to Helena. After all, ra didnt intend to visit Helena anymore. Standing at the kitchen door and looking at Helena, who was brushing the bowl, ra hesitated for a long time before saying, Mom, a friend of mine is picking me up. I got to go. Helena turned her head, wiped her hands on her apron, and walked toward ra with a worried look, as if she wanted to say something. Whats wrong? Helenas expression reminded ra of the way Andre looked at herself. She wondered why both of them were a little strange. Nothing. Helena opened her mouth and finally said so. She added, Get home safe. ra had an intuition that Helena was keeping something from her. However, now that Helena didnt want to talk about it, ra didnt take it seriously. Take care of yourself. I get to go. ra said in a constricted voice. She went forward and couldnt help giving Helena a big hug. Goodbye, Mom. After ra got into the kitchen, Laura gave a meaningful smile to Andre who was standing at the door. Why did you tell me toe over? Lauras evil smile gave Andre a bad feeling, so his tone turned stern. Disdainfully turning around, Laura wheeled herself towards the living room. I want you to pick up ra. You told me you liked her, so, as your friend, I offer you such a good chance to get close to her. Andres eyes became even warier. He didnt think Laura was so considerate! Andre took two steps forward. He was about to get the answer when ra walked out of the kitchen. Andre, lets go, ra said directly to Andre, not noticing the strange look on his face. With a warning nce at Laura, Andre followed ra without saying anything. After ra and Andre left, Laura gave a triumphant smile. Andre, I do offer you a rare chance. After getting into Andres car, ra was afraid that Horace wouldeter, so she sent him a text message that she would wait for him at the Hutchinsons. Andre, did Laura ask you toe for dinner tonight? Finishing the text message, ra turned to look at Andre curiously and asked. She felt very strange about Andres arrival. Yes. Andre nodded. She sent me an address, saying that she was having dinner with you and asked me toe over. But as you know, I have fallen out with her. I did not want toe, but I was afraid that she would plot against you. After saying that, Andre looked at ra worriedly, Are you all right? Did she do anything to you? Hearing this, ra felt rmed. Nheless, on second thought, she didnt find anything wrong with what happened today. Im fine. Laura didnt do anything strange today. She probably just wants to set you and me up. ra guessed. Whatever her purpose is, its good that youre okay. Hearing what ra said, Andre felt a little relieved. Gratefully ncing at Andre, ra felt a little sorry for him. However Andre loved her, she didnt feel the same way. Andre, thank you! ra said in a serious tone, Thank you for all you did for me, but I At least were still friends, arent we? Knowing what ra wanted to say, Andre interrupted her and asked with a smile, ra, dont tell me we are not friends anymore. No! ra hurriedly denied it. Its my honor to have you as my friend. Then you dont have to say anything else. I know what you mean. Andre gave a bitter smile. He knew that ra didnt like him. Embarrassed, ra did not know what to say now. Silence descended over inside the car. After a short while, ra suddenly felt it was a little hot inside her with a dry mouth. At first, she didnt take it seriously, thinking it was because of the high temperature in the car. Nevertheless, as time passed, she felt hotter and hotter, as if something was burning in her body. ra swallowed with a frown, wondering what was going on. ra guessed she had gotten a fever from a fever due to the hard work these days. Chapter 437 It’s So Hot After ra left, Laura didnt want to spend any time with Helena any longer. Laura took out her cell phone and made a call to her servant, asking the servant to pick her up right away. Hearing what Laura said on the phone, Helena was a little unwilling. Laura, you havent recovered. Why not stay with me for a few more days? With neither ra nor Horace around, Laura didnt pretend to be close with Helena, saying impatiently, I will take care of myself. Its none of your business. Laura, you Laura was a little shocked at the change in Lauras attitude. Laura was affectionate a few minutes ago while she was extremely cold now. Whats wrong with me? Seeing the shock on Helenas face, Laura gave a disdainful smile. She never took Helena as her mother. From where Laura stood, Helena was not worthy of being her mother! Well, I have things to do, so I got to go first. Laura was tired of seeing Helena. She rolled her eyes, turned around, and wanted to leave. Helena took a few steps forward and stopped Laura. Helena wanted to say something, but she looked very hesitant. What now? Laura looked at Helena with disgust in her eyes. Laura, you what did you just do to ra just now? After hesitating for a long time, Helena asked in a trembling voice. Helena had been focusing on Laura during dinner. When ra was eating the meat, Lauras eyes were shining with excitement. Helena was strange because Laura was so excited. She guessed there must be a motive hidden somewhere. When remembering that Laura took the initiative to help Helena with cooking, Helena had a bad premonition, hoping it didnt go as she thought. Hearing Helenas words, Laura was somewhat shocked. She did not expect this Helena to be so careful. Laura thought what she did was perfect, it failed to deceive Helena. Trying her best to y calmly, Laura said, What are you talking about? We had a meal. I cant do anything for her. Then why did you look at ra that way when she was eating the meat? Helena hurriedly walked to Lauras wheelchair and squatted down. Laura, tell me the truth. Did you drug the meat? What exactly do you want to do for ra? Laura finally knew what went wrong. Her eyes turned sharp. Yes, drugged the meal. Are you worried about ra now? Will you tell her about this? After all, you brought her up. Thus, it is reasonable for you to be partial to her. You want to sacrifice me for the sake of her, right?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Laura, what are you talking about? You are my daughter. I would never do anything bad for you. When Helena heard that Laura did drug the meat, Helena was heartbroken, wondering why Laura was so crazy about plotting against ra. Shut up! Youre not my mother! Hearing Helenas words, Laura freaked out. If it werent for you, how would I have be like this? Now that you have decided to give me away, why did you tell ra about it! Why dont you keep it a secret for the rest of your life? Being questioned by Laura, Helena almost lost her bnce, and tears soon flowed down her cheeks. Laura, what happened back then was all my fault. You can be angry at me whenever you are annoyed. But ra is innocent. She is as poor as you. You cannot be so against her. She didnt do anything wrong? She took away my brother, Horace, and my status as a member of the Hutchinson family! I hate her! I hate her! ra shouted hysterically, I just want to get back at her. I just want her to pay for what happened back then! I just want to teach her a lesson for fighting with me! Laura, you are right. You can vent your anger on me at will. But please let ra go. She is innocent. Pulling Lauras hand, Helena cried and pleaded. No, I will let her pay the price! Pushing Helena away, Laura shouted crazily, You can tell her what I did, but I wonte anymore if you do that! After ring at Helena, Laura pushed the door open and left. Helena had just had surgery, so she remained very weak. Due to Lauras push, Helena fell to the ground and could not get up. She could do nothing but watch Laura leave. It was all my fault, but why did Laura and ra have to suffer from that? As Laura walked away, Helena cried, lying on the ground. ra was in danger! She ate the drugged meat! Helena remembered it and hurriedly crawled to the telephone. Helena didnt know what kind of drug Laura put on the meat, but she was very worried about ra. Helena regretted not telling ra this before she left. Having found ras phone number and dialed it, Helena anxiously waited for ra to answer the phone. ra should have enjoyed a rich life. However, she was switched to Laura. If there was something wrong with ra, Helena would be more guilty. Answer the phone, ra. Hurry up! However, ra was not answering her cell. Helena was so anxious that tears trickled down her cheeks. Helena was afraid that ra was in danger now. Thinking of this, Helena almost freaked out. She grabbed the phone and cried loudly. ra, Im sorry. Its all my fault. Its all my fault! Im so sorry! Chapter 438 Clara Is Drugged In the car, ra kept pulling her clothes, which was quickly noticed by Andre. ra, what happened to you? Is it hot? Yes, ra nodded, only to feel too hot to think. I probably have a fever. Its hot like hell. Hearing this, Andre hurriedly stopped turning on the air conditioner. If ra did have a fever, it would get worse due to the cool air. With one hand on the steering wheel, Andre touched ras forehead with the other. Feeling the amazing heating from her hand, Andre immediately panicked. ra, seems like youre really having a fever. Come on. Ill get a doctor for you right away. The car elerated, rushing towards the Hutchinson family. When Andre caressed ras forehead, ra felt very cool andfortable, which alleviated her pain a lot. She wanted him to go on so that she could no longer be so ufortable. Shocked by this idea, ra forced herself not to do so. She tried her best to calm down! ra wanted to shake off Andres hand, but all her strength left her. Fortunately, Andre stopped touching her quickly.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Nheless, the next second, ra felt hotter and more ufortable. She did not know what she could do but wanted to hug something. Before ra was overwhelmed by desire, she bit her lower lip and told herself to behave well before Andre. She didnt know what went wrong with herself. ra found it was different from having a fever. Arriving at the gate of the Hutchinson family, Andre finally heaved a sigh of relief. ra, youre home. I will immediately get you a doctor, Andre said as he turned to pick up ra, but he was startled by her look. He didnt expect she had such a severe fever. ra was all over flooded with abnormal red, with her forehead covered with sweat, eyes full of confusion. Hurriedly getting out of the car, Andre opened the door, and carried her out of the car, ra, are you okay? How do you feel now? ra heard nothing but a buzzing around her ears. She felt as if someone was talking to her, but she couldnt figure out what he said. ra half opened her eyes, trying to see clearly who the man in front of her was, but without sess. Luckily, she found it was so cool and soothing to touch him. Seeing ras eyes, Andre had no idea if she had heard what he said. However, Andre knew his top priority was to get a doctor for ra. He was afraid that her fever would turn worse. Andre picked up ra and walked to the gate with quick steps, Anybody home? Open the gate quickly! Andre called loudly, and soon a maidservant opened the door. Seeing ras expression, the maidservant panicked. Miss Hutchinson? Whats wrong with her? She has a bad fever. Ill take her to her bedroom. You get a doctor here right now! Andre hurriedly said to the servants. Sir, who are you? Hearing what Andre said, the maidservant didnt leave. She did trust a stranger to take care of ra. Im ras friend. Dont worry. I wont do anything to her, or I wouldnt have taken her back. Andre anxiously exined, Get the doctor right away! Im afraid her fever will be worse! Hearing this, the maidservant thought it was reasonable and got relieved. I see. I will do it right now. Miss Hutchinsons room is the second one on the second floor. Sir, please take good care of her. Ill be right back. Be quick! After that, Andre hurriedly carried ra towards the room on the second floor. ra kept rubbing her cheek against Andres neck with a satisfied look. She felt it was very cool to do that. Opening the door with a kick, Andre carried ra to the bed and put her down. ra, wait a moment. Ill get a wet towel to clean you up. Andre was about to leave when ra hugged him. Its hot. Please dont leave me alone. ra said as she caressed Andres body. Being drugged, she didnt even know what she was doing. Instead, she just it was very cool andfortable to hug this man. Seeing this, Andre finally realized that something was wrong. ra was not feverish. She was drugged! It was Laura who did this! Andre clenched his fists. No wonder Laura asked him to pick up ra. ra, can you hear me? Pressing ras hands, Andre shouted in her ear, Hold on. The doctor will be here soon! Im burning. I want ra struggled to break free from Andres hands and said in a broken voice. She kept squirming, trying to take off Andres clothes. With hands grabbed, ra could do nothing but rub her cheek against his. Its so cool and sofortable. I wat more ra began to rub herself against Andre. With burning breath on his ear, a few shudders trembled through Andre. Andre swallowed and got tempted. He loved ra, and he could do anything to her now. Looking at ras bewildered look, Andre felt very hesitant. With nobody else here, he could sleep with ra, which was a rare chance. When Andre was struggling with himself, he was interrupted by the doorbell, wondering whether it was the doctor. Thinking of this, Andre calmed down at once. He was ashamed of his previous hesitation. Andre told himself that he couldnt be so nasty. Andre quickly tore ras skinny little arms off him. When Andre opened the door, the person he saw was not the doctor, but Horace. Why are you here? Horace was shocked to see Andre. He remembered that ra asked him to pick her up at her home. And then why was Andre here? Before Andre could say something, Horace heard the sound of breaking ss from upstairs with a womans moan. It was ra! Pushing away Andre, Horace rushed upstairs. With nobody else here, Andres appearance was very strange. Horace was afraid that Andre was trying something inappropriate with ra. With this in mind, Horace walked rapidly to ras room, startled by what he saw. ra was wriggling ufortably in the bed with a pained look, murmuring, Its so hot I want it Give it to me Chapter 439 Remedy ra Andre also rushed over to exin everything to Horace. Horace had been irritated by the scene and thought it was Andre who plotted the whole matter, so how could he be patient with his exnation? You brute! He punched hard on Andre who stood in the doorway and then kicked him. How dare you! You bastard! What? Listen to me. Its not me Before Andre finished his words, he felt his left cheek suffer a hard blow. Toote! Horace clenched Andres cor with his eyes filled with madness, What the hell did you do to ra? ra looked so abnormal that Andre must have done something to her. With heavier breathing, Andres whole face became red, and he forcibly pulled away Horace, spatting a few words, She was drugged. It wasProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Horace lost his reason. Dragging Andre up from the ground, Horace ruthlessly pushed him against a wall, then raised his arm against his neck while mming his knee hard into his belly. You bastard! How dare you drugged her! Horace even intended to kill Andre. Seeing that Horace had beaten him up without any distinction, not allowing him to speak, Andre was furious and pushed Horace out of the way. Fuck! Can you hear me first? Laura did it, and she deliberately asked me to pick ra up. I just found out about it and have let the maid go call a doctor. Andre pointed to the room and said anxiously, It is vital now to hurry up finding the remedy. She is ufortable. Hearing this, Horace paused and then quickly reacted. Laura. Once again. It seemed that she had not been scolded enoughst time. She even dared to harm ra again! Clenching his fist, Horace had no doubt that he would have beaten Laura up regardless of any manners if Laura was in front of him now. He hurried back, seeing ra hug the quilt and curl up, whose face was covered in tears, murmuring in a hoarse voice. It hurts. Im in so much pain. Seeing the beloved woman being tortured, Horace was so painful that his breath was stagnant for a moment. He hurriedly went to pick up her towards the door in stride. ra, Im Horace. Can you hear me? Hold on. Ill take you to the doctor now. The maid will be back soon with the doctor. Where are you taking her now? Andres voice sounded anxious from behind. Horace didnt stop. How could he be an onlooker since ra was in such pain? He could no longer wait to get her to the nearest hospital quickly. Putting ra in the car, Horace speeded up. Having no idea where she was, ra was so hot. She waved her arms haphazardly and unexpectedly touched something that felt cooler. Like grabbing a lifeline, ra got closer to the coolness. Seeing her hanging on him with her cor torn open, revealing her breast, Horace was so awkward that those scenes when they were having sex involuntarily appeared. He pped his face, trying to keep rational and calm. She was the person he wanted to take care of for the rest of his life. He could never take advantage of her at this point. One hand was on the steering wheel, and Horaces other hand tightly wrapped around ra in his arms to prevent her from approaching him again. He was not that self-possessed to guarantee not being seduced by his beloved one. Hearing her moaning because of the pain, Horace felt like his heart was being clenched. He stepped hard on the elerator, rushing to the hospital. After arranging everything well, Horaces eyes were full of heartache when he saw ra faint on the hospital bed. Turning his head to look at Andre, who was following, Horaces tone was cold, You said Laura drugged ra. What is going on? She suddenly texted an address to me today, saying she was having dinner with ra. She asked me to go together and bring ra back after dinner. I agreed since I was afraid that she would hurt ra again, and by the time I got to the ce, they had already finished eating, so I took ra home. On the way, ra felt ufortable, but we both thought she had a fever. Later I noticed her behavior was getting more erratic, so I realized that she might have been drugged. Hearing his words, Horace looked at him with questioning eyes, Why did she let you go pick ra up? What is your rtionship with Laura? Dont look at me with such eyes, Andre met Horaces gaze frankly, I cant tell you clearly in a few words, but ra knows that I am innocent. Horace had suspicions. Why was their rtionship unable to be rified? Staring at ra, he didnt say anything more, for he could only wait for her to wake up and figure out everything. Where where am I? ra didnt react to where she was for a while when she opened her eyes. ra, youre awake! Horace and Andre, who had been staying, rushed forward to surround her, How do you feel now? Still ufortable? Chapter 440 Why Can’t He Forget Her Seeing the two men in front of her, she froze. Those memories from earlier slowly flooded her mind. She still remembered that after eating at Helenas house, Andre came to pick her up, and what happened? She couldnt remember how she ended up in the hospital. Some fragmented memory shed in her mind. She felt hot and painful, and then Andre hugged her. Later she also saw Horace. The more she recalled, the paler her face became. Was she drugged? Seeing her like this, Horace was anxious. How do you feel? Are you still ufortable? Finding his hesitation, ra felt worse. What happened? Why am I here? sping her hand, Horace replied, You asked me to you at your house. I saw you didnt look right. Andre said you were drugged by Laura, so I took you here. So that was the case. ra clenched her fist tightly, having remembered that Laura had helped Helena in the kitchen. Anger med up in her eyes. ra looked up at Andre, Thats why she asked you to pick me up. She wanted us to have sex. Andre nodded, I suppose. Biting her lower lip fiercely, ra felt her heart would be flooded with resentment. She had not had time to get even with Laura about what happened five years ago. And now Laura plotted against her again! Caressing ras lips, Horace was worried. You can rest assured that I will solve it. I will never let Laura go easily this time. Andre was envious of his moves. ra didnt dodge even a little at his intimacy. Were they really together again? However, he still picked up the subject. You should rest now. Leave it to me. I will try my best to lecture her. No need. Hearing that both of them wanted to take revenge for her, ra refused firmly. I can do it myself, but I need your help. The two men had a rare tacit agreement to nod their heads. Perhaps letting her solve it by herself would be more appropriate. Looking into ras eyes, Horace asked seriously, What do you want us to do? ra sneered. Laura, you are asking for trouble. I wont go easy on you! Laura was waiting anxiously. Although Andre said he should not be able to resist such temptation, she could not help but worry that the n would fail. When the time was almost up, Laura couldnt wait any longer, so she called Andre. It was quickly answered, and, suppressing her anxiety, Laura said slowly, How is it? Are you satisfied? You drugged ra? Andre pretended to sound surprised. I did it for you. Laura wasnt sure whether it was going on as she had thought. Dont you like her? You have to take lots of effort to be with her if you dont listen to me. Oh, I see. Then I really have to. Andre deliberately paused, and Laura felt her heart hanging in her throat. Thank you. Andres tone changed. No wonder weve been friends for many years, you know me best. I appreciate it. Lauras nervous expression faded. It seemed that what she had predicted was indeed correct. After so many years, she knew better than anyone else what kind of person Andre was. How could he refuse a beautiful woman? But. Andre spoke again. What? Laura hurriedly asked. Could something have gone wrong? But I suddenly have no feelings for ra now. Initially, I thought she was my true love, but she was no more attractive after I had sex with her. Andre pretended to be disappointed. I was silly telling you that I liked her back then. Perhaps what I cant get will always haunt me. Dont take my words seriously. I apologize to you now. Hearing this, Laura was ecstatic. Everything was under her control. Its okay, Lauraughed, Weve been friends for many years. I wouldnt take those words to heart. Its good that youre not angry, but I bumped into Horace when I came out of ras room yesterday, Andre added. Howe? Lauras heart hung up again. I dont know. He seemed angry when he saw ra and me and even pulled me into a fight. I think he still has a ce in his heart for ra. Otherwise, he wouldnt be jealous. Then did he know that ra was drugged? Laura hurriedly asked the critical question.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I dont think so, Andre denied, ra was still sleeping at that time, so he should have thought that we were sleeping together voluntarily, and he left in a huff after our fight. Hearing this, Laura finally breathed a sigh of relief. It was great that Horace didnt find it. However, she then felt envious. Why couldnt Horace just forget ra? Andre, you can pick me up now. I will text you the addresster. I need to go see Horace. Laura had a new idea. She had to let Horace misunderstand ra and Andre thoroughly. Okay, Ille now. It didnt take long for Andre to follow the address Laura had sent him to her house, and then she guided him to Horaces house. Chapter 441 How About Killing Her? When she reached the door, Laura took a deep breath and pretended to be anxious. She would destroy ras image in Horaces heart today. Hearing the doorbell, Horace snickered. Andre had told Horace in advance, so Horace had gone home early to wait for Laura. He wanted to see what other tricks this woman wanted to y. Seeing Laura at the door, Horace acted angrily and said coldly, Didnt I say that you are not allowed toe here anymore? After saying that, he pretended to close the door. Horace, I want to tell you something. Im afraid youve been cheated by ra. Laura dragged Horaces sleeve to stop him from closing the door. He shook off her hand and said thoughtfully, What do you mean? Wasnt it enough for you to hurt ra before? What do you want now? With the opportunity, Laura slid the wheelchair in. Horace felt Lauras eyes, which looked very aggrieved. What I did at that time was wrong. I have realized my mistake, but I am telling the truth this time. Dont get deceived by ra. How did she deceive to me? Shes two-timing you! Laura said hurriedly, She is already with Andre, yet she is still pretending to be entangled with you. She is treating you as a backup. Shes fooling you. How do you know shes with Andre? Who told you that? Hearing Lauras little words, Horace could not wait to have someone tie her up so he could take revenge. But when he thought of what ra had told him, he could only suppress his anger. Andre told me about it. He said that ra had already slept with him, and you saw it with your own eyes, didnt you? So shes basically fooling you around. You should be careful. Pulling Horaces sleeve, Laura looked like she was being earnest. How do you know all this? Did Andre tell you? What exactly is your rtionship with him? Horace wanted to get some information from her. Laura was surprised that she had identally said something, so how should she answer so that Horace would not suspect? We were ssmates in college. I introduced him to ra at first, but I didnt expect them to get together. After a fight with you yesterday, he was in a bad mood, so he told me about it and said that ra had pursued him on his initiative at that time. Thats why I knew about it. Seeing the matter was over, Laura hurriedly brought the topic back. As soon as I knew about this, I came to you. I was afraid that you had been deceived by her. She didnt love you at all. Otherwise, she wouldnt have been with Andre secretly.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Andre was initially sent by Laura to ra? Horace spected. So he was now helping ra against Laura because he really liked her? Thinking of this, he was jealous. He would never allow anyone to take ra away from him. Looking at Laura, who had sent him a love rival, Horace said coldly, I love ra the most in my life, so what if she is with Andre? I will definitely win her back. Laura was astonished and incredulous, You dont care? Even if she slept with another man? Of course, I care. Probably it was the reason why she drugged ra so that he would have a grudge against her. Then why are you still with her? Laura was frantic. Because I love her. Looking into Lauras eyes, Horace said word by word, So no matter who she is with, I will insist, and the person who will finally stay by her side can only be me. How could this be? Laura was stunned by Horaces words, dumbfounded for a moment and lost all reaction. So Im warning you, Laura. Stop trying to y any tricks again, or Ill hunt you down. Horace never wanted to see this annoying face woman, so he left directly. If it wasnt for ra, who wanted to deal with it personally, he would have locked Laura up long ago. Staring Horaces back, Laura was so shocked that she didnt return to her senses for a long time. He said he would get ra back and be with her in the end. How could this happen? Things should not be like this! How could he not be mad? Was that how much he liked her? Even if he was cuckolded, he could still forgive her? Ah! Ah! Ah! Being unable to suppress the jealousy any longer, Laura shouted like a maniac Why? What made him so devoted to ra? What made him inferior to ra? Why couldnt Horace like her? No way. She would never allow ra to take Horace away again. She had to think of a way to get Horaces heart back. She went back to the car absent-mindedly. Andre sneered disdainfully and deliberately asked, How is it going? I just saw Horace. Is he going to find ra? He said he didnt mind that ra slept with you. Turning her head, Laura murmured. Suddenly, she raised her voice violently and screamed in a somewhat broken voice, How can he forgive her! How can he forgive such a thing! Irritated by the high decibel, Andre frowned and said with fake concern, Dont be angry yet. Maybe Horace was just pretending? How can a man not mind about such a thing at all? Hearing this, Laura felt hopeful. Are you serious? He actually cares about it, right? I guarantee that he definitely cares. Andre looked confident, turned around and handed a bottle of water to Laura, Take a sip first and calm down, then well discuss what to do next. Youre right. I cant be panicked. I have to think about the n. Taking the water and gulping down almost half of it, Laura finally calmed down. A sneer shed across Andres face. Do you have any good ideas? Putting down the water bottle, Laura asked. After ying with the cup in his hand for a while, Andre put it back, looked at Laura, and smiled, Since Horace cant get over ra, we can let her disappear from this world. What do you think? How about killing her? Chapter 442 The Plot Kill her? Lauras gaze flickered, and she repeated with uncertainty. Yes. Although Horace would be concerned about it, since he said he would forgive, it means that ra was still quite important to him. Then Horace wonte to you as long as she lives, and only when she dies will he turn to look at you. ording to the n, Andre tried his best to lobby Laura. Laura felt that what he said made sense. ording to Horaces attitude just now, he was now enchanted by ra, and only when ra died would this end and Horace would return to her. Good, then kill her. She narrowed her eyes, being venomous. Everything was going ording to n, but Andre was not happy. As awyer, he had seen all kinds of people, but he still could not imagine that Laura could be so vicious. Was her hatred of ra really that deep? How could Laura be so cruel for just a man? Then you call ra to your house. Ill put the drug in the water, and you can coax her to drink it. Laura had already thought of a n. Drug? Andre paused for a second. He didnt expect ra and Laura to think the same way. It seemed ra had got enough experience of being set up. Good. So you want to poison her directly? Andre asked as he started the car. Thats risky, Laura shook her head, I want to knock her out first and then find a way to create the illusion that she died from an ident.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. By revealing her n to Andre, Laura had now regarded him as her ally. Since he coulde up with the way, there was nothing for her to doubt, and besides, she needed him. Andre was awyer, after all, so things would be easier. Hearing her words, Andre threw a meaningful nce at her. It seemed that she done this more than once in the past. When they arrived his home, he called ra right in front of Laura, asking her toe and saying that he had something to discuss with her, and ra readily agreed. Hearing that ra sounded peaceful, Laura was doubted. She didnt argue with you when she woke up and knew she was drugged? With his mind spinning rapidly, Andre deliberately smirked and pretended to be disdainful, Thats why I found her uninteresting. I originally thought she was high-brow, but I didnt expect her to be so enthusiastic. Perhaps she should have taken a fancy to me long ago but pretended to troll me before. I thought I had finally met a different one, but it was as usual. Hearing this, Laura despised ra even more. She was right that ra was so face and bitchy. I told you before that she had many ways to hook up with men. Maybe she fooled around Horace like this at the beginning. Seeing that Laura had dispelled her doubts, Andre was secretly relieved, but his disgust for her deepened. Not wanting to hear her continue denigrating ra, Andre changed the subject. What kind of drug are you going to use? I dont have anything here. Dont worry. I have it with me. Laura took out a small bottle, poured out a few pills and put them in a cup, Later on, you can just dissolve these in the water and let her drink it. Whats this? Sleeping pills, Laura sneered, It is enough for her to sleep for a while. What kind of woman would always carry sleeping pills to harm people? Looking at Lauras smile, Andre only felt a chill running down his spine. You hide in first. I guess ra will be here soon. Andre calmed down. Ill call you out when shes passed out. Okay. Laura nodded. Looking at the pills in the cup and then at the closed room door, Andres eyes were filled with contempt. Throwing the cup directly into the trash, Andre went to the kitchen, brought out another identical cup, poured some water, and put it on the coffee table. After all, this was done. Andre texted ra, telling her about Lauras n. Not long after, he heard the doorbell ringing, hurriedly going over and deliberately shouting, You finallye, ra. ncing inside, ra asked in a low voice, Where is Laura? Dont have to change shoes. Take it easy. And then Andre said in a low voice, Shes in the room. Just cooperate with meter. Nodding, ra entered the living room. Hearing that ra had arrived, Laura excitedly eavesdropped. ra, you are always gonna be in my control! Darling, have you missed me yet? Gesturing for ra to sit on the sofa opposite, Andre asked in a pretend flirtatious manner. Knowing it was an act, ra smiled back. Of course I do. Why did you contact me until now? Baby, sorry. I had a case to handle. I called you as soon as I finished working. Dont be angry. Although it was an act, ra still felt embarrassed. She tried her best to cooperate in a cute voice. Dont be like this in the future. Fine, fine. The smile on Andres face was genuine. It was the first time he saw ra acting like this, which was unexpectedly cute. Hearing their intimate conversation, Laura couldnt help but scoff. ra, I thought you were so noble, but youre just so cheap! She had no interest in listening to their conversation anymore. No wonder Andre kept saying that ra had be dull. Those women who were so clingy to him was exactly what ra looked like now. Chapter 443 Insult Andre continued chatting with ra, looking at ras rare blush. He could not take his eyes off. He pointed to the ss of water on the table and whispered, Drink some, then you can just pretend to faint. Ill go and call Laura out. Nodding, ra didnt hesitate and drank half of it straight away. Her eyes met Andres gaze at her, but she couldnt see through what he was thinking. Whats wrong? ra asked in confusion. Nothing. You can lie down on the sofa first. Ill go get her. Andre shook his head. In fact, seeing that she did as he said without hesitation, he somehow felt touched. Whether or not they were destined to be together in the end, ra trusted him now, and that was enough. After a while, Laura heard a knock. Looking at Andre standing outside, she whispered, Is it all done? Yes. Andre nodded, Shes passed out and is lying on the sofa. Are you sure? Laura was uneasy. Of course. Andre nodded, I watched her drink it. She didnt respond whatever I called her. With a winning smile, Laura slid her wheelchair into the living room and saw ra reclining on the sofa with her eyes closed. A ss of water was already half drunk on the coffee table. ra? She called ra several times uneasily, fearing she had not fainted. Laura finally settled down after pushing her a few more times and seeing that she was indeed unresponsive. With a snort, Laura sneered, Do you know? Youve finally fallen into my hands after five years. Logan saved youst time, but you wouldnt be lucky again! Laura slowly touched ras cheeks with her eyes filled with cynicism as she sneered, I have to say that your face has indeed be quite beautiful after five years. No wonder Horace was charmed by you as soon as he returned. Andre was nervous, watching the movements of Lauras hands, afraid that she might do something to hurt ra on impulse. After so many days together, he understood that Laura was an untimely bomb. Laura used her index finger to gently pick up ras jaw ruthlessly, But so what? Soon, Horace will never see you again. Dont worry, at least we have so many years of friendship. I will think of afortable way for you to die. When you disappear from this world, Horace will notice that he still has me, who can give up everything for him. Withdrawing her hand, Laura seemed to see a beautiful future life for her and Horace, and she smiled happily. By then, he will know how much I love him, and we will get married, have children, and live happily ever after. I grew up with him. Im the only one who knows him best and deserves to live with him forever. As for you. Speaking of this, Laura showed a contemptuous expression. Youre just a servants daughter. We have no simrities, and you dont deserve Horace! How dare you steal my man with a status like yours! If it wasnt for the kidnapping case to save the Hutchinson family, do you think you would have been able to take advantage of the time when I was abroad? Do you think you could have slept with Horace? Hearing this, ra, who was pretending to be unconscious, was shocked. What did she mean? Making the kidnapping case to save the Hutchinson family? Laura was actually not the victim but the mastermind? Although Laura admitted that she had left Horace behind and escaped alone during the fire, ra had always thought she had run away out of fear. She had never thought that Laura might have nned the kidnapping case. How old was she then? She was just a little girl. How could she do such a nasty thing? Breaking her neck to hold back the upsurge of emotion in her heart, ra tried her best to stay calm. She wanted to hear from Laura in person what had happened back then. But Laura stopped talking about it and sneered. I have thought you had some love for Horace, but you did not disappoint me. You are indeed a cheap bitch to hook up men easily. Thest time I drugged you, which was just what you wanted, right? Andre said you were very enthusiastic in bed. Andres face darkened. ra was awake now. What nonsense was Laura talking about? ra wouldnt misunderstand, right? ra couldnt help but clench her hand, breathing aggravatedly with her lips trembling slightly. No one could lie indifferent when they heard such an insult. She felt as if a volcano was about to erupt in her heart. But Laura was excited in her lecture and didnt notice ras small movements. I guess you have slept with many men abroad these five years. How can such a slut like you be worthy of Horace! Andre really wanted to drag her out directly, but he was afraid that doing so would ruin ras n, so he could only clench his fist and suffer in silence.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The more Laura said, the more agitated she became, Only I am the one whos been devoted Horace ever since I was a child. Apart from him, I have never looked at any other men. Im the only one who deserves to be his wife. You bitch is nothing! How dare you! Thats enough, Laura! Shut up! ra sat up violently, Shut your filthy mouth! Chapter 444 Checkmate Ah! Laura quickly rolled her wheelchair back as ra had woken up, How how did you wake up? Sorry for that, ra said word by word with her angry eyes fixed on Laura. Whats going on here, Andre? You said she was already ina! Laura turned away to shout at Andre, Why are you still standing still there? Take her! Her words put a smile on Andres face. Hurry! What are you waiting for? Laura didnt see the expression on Andres face and she urged him anxiously while pulling her wheelchair away from ra as if she were a monster. At ordinary times, Laura wouldnt have been so scared of ra. For her, ra was just a stupid woman who could always be fooled by her. Its ridiculous for her to be afraid of ra. But just a few seconds ago she thought ra was ina. But now as she suddenly woke up and turned a dark face to her, she thought what stood before her was a zombie. But Andre didnt do anything. Laura turned to him, only to find him staring at her with a weird smile on his face. What did his smile mean? Laura finally realized what had happened. She instantly drove her wheelchair towards the door. But then she felt dizzy and she felt she was losing control of her body. What? Laura was panic-stricken and she shouted at Andre and ra, What did you do to me? Why Why are you feeling dizzy and weak, right? ra continued her words for her and stood up from the sofa.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. So, you think youre the only person in this world who can drug other people, right? Dont bother, Im not as evil as you. You will only feel strengthless. Youll be safe, then she said coldly, After all, I still need you to tell me something. Drug? Laura couldnt believe what she heard. How was that possible? When was she drugged? Laura searched in her memory and remembered that on the car Andre had given her a cup of water. It must be the cup of water! She fixed her eyes on Andre astonishedly and screamed, You drugged me through the cup of water? You trapped me for ra! Why? I remember you said you didnt love her anymore! Otherwise, you wouldnt have trusted me, Andre walked over to Laura and looked down at her, I love ra so I wont let you hurt her. I just said so to let you trust me. So, you didnt have sex with her and you didnt drug her, did you? You liar! Liar! I dont know how that bitch seduced you, all of you! Laura shouted at Andre. She could ept the fact that she was the one who was fooled. Thats impossible! something urred to Laura and she turned to ra, Ive drugged the dish you ate. How could you be safe? ra walked over to ra step by step in a terrifying way, So, it was you as I expected. I just want to ask you why you couldnt let me go. How evil you are! Thats because I want you to die! Laura shouted at her crazily, Your fault is trying to steal Horace from me. Horace is mine! I grew up together with him! Im his first lover! He should be mine. Ill let you pay for what you did! Then I may let you down, ra continued, Im safe and it was Horace who sent me to the hospital. Do you think he will marry you after he knows what you have done to me? Horace sent you to the hospital? Laura couldnt believe her ears, So, he lied to me too? Liar! You all helped this bitch to fool me! Laura pointed at ra andughed loudly as if she had lost her mind. Shut up! ra shouted. She didnt know why the woman, who had even tried to kill her, dared to call her bitch. She moved closer, pressed Laura on her wheelchair and asked coldly, Tell me, why did you say the kidnapping ten years ago was you trying to save the Hutchinson family? What do you mean? Did you and Sean Kirnd n the kidnap of Horace together? Her words made Laura calm down a bit. She med herself in her mind that she shouldnt have told her this so recklessly. I dont understand what nonsense youre talking about. Why would I kidnap Horace? I have nothing to do with his kidnap and I was also a victim! Laura avoided ras eyes and mumbled. Then tell me why you said those. Tell me! ra didnt want to let her go that easily. Five years ago, she did suspect the truth of the kidnap of Horace and she had even requested Russell to do some investigation on this. But before she could find out something, she got divorced with Horace. And she hadnte back to America since then so her investigation came to an end. Seeing Lauras reaction, ra was more certain that she must have something to do with the kidnap ten years ago. She must make it clear right here right now! I I I didnt say anything. I dont know what youre talking about, Now Laura had no choice but to deny what she said. Her reaction told ra that she was right, Its toote, Laura. Now I need your exnation. Or I wont let you get out of here. Laura didnt take her threat seriously. They had been enemies for years and they both knew each other well. In Lauras mind, ra wouldnt be ruthless enough to do anything cruel to her. ra would definitely fail in the end because of her weakness. With that idea in mind, Laura said loudly, Dont threat me, ra. Send me back now. Otherwise, Ill make you pay for this! So, thats your answer? ra said with fury written all over her face, Lets see how youll make me pay for it. Chapter 445 Clara’s Revenge ra stood up and turned to Andre, I need you to step outside for a while. Maybe its inappropriate for you to be present for the rest of this. Hearing her words, Andre felt a bit worried, What are you going to do, ra? I think Id better stay here with you. ra took a glimpse at Laura and then replied, Dont bother. She is weak now. Ill be fine. Then tell me what you want to do, Andre moved closer to ra and looked into her eyes. He knew ra was now possessed by her impulse. He was afraid that she would do something violent. Before ra could answer, Laura shouted beside her, Why do you want Andre to leave? What are you going to do to me! ra frowned and walked over to her, What I am going to do to you? Ask yourself what you did to me! I just want you to feel the fear and anger I felt five years ago. Then she turned to Andre, Dont worry. I wont lose my mind. Andre heaved a sigh of relief but he still didnt want ra to stay with Laura alone. Though Laura needed to move in her wheelchair and she was drugged now, she was still cunning enough toe up with an evil n within a few minutes. But ra interrupted him as she knew what he was going to say, I can handle this. Its just between me and Laura. Just step outside, please. The firmness in her eyes made Andre finally made apromise, Okay, then I will stay outside. Call me if you need me. ra looked at him with gratefulness in her eyes then nodded. She then turned to Laura, Now there are only you and me in this room. Last chance for you. Tell me what happened to Horace. Leave me alone, bitch! Laura finally felt a bit scared as she saw the darkness on ras face, Its illegal to confine me to this room. Let me go! Or Ill kill you. It was quite funny to hear those words. I thought you didnt know how to spell the word illegal. Maybe you have forgot what you did to me. Now, tell me about the kidnap. I have nothing to do with the kidnap. I dont know what youre talking about, Laura knew if she told her the truth, she would be ruined. Now ra knew she wouldnt tell her anyway. She walked over to her directly and started to strip off her clothes to force her to tell the truth. Laura was stunned and then began to struggle. But now she had lost her power and had to let ra do what she wanted. What are you doing you weirdo? Leave me alone! Get away from me! Laura almost went crazy as she saw her clothes were taken off piece by piece. ra ignored her and took out her phone to take photos of Lauras naked body. Laura finally realized what ra was doing. She cried, Stop! Bitch! Stop! You faceless bitch! Delete the photos! Dont you hear me? After taking about ten photos, ra finally put down her phone and sneered, I remember you said you wouldnt forgive me. Now could you tell me what you will do to me? You son of bitch! Laura said with tears trickling down her cheeks, How dare you? How dare you do that to me? I remember five years ago you even hired the beggars to rape me. now Im just taking a few photos of you, ra said coldly and the hatred on her face made her look totally different from who she was in normal days. Though years had passed, she still couldnt forget how the beggars approached her and how they stripped the clothes off her. Now she even wanted to have Laura hanged. How did you feel when I stripped the clothes off you and took photos of your naked body? Depressed? Agonized? ra looked at Laura and said with fire in her eyes, But I felt a thousand times worse than you do now! You should have foreseen this daying when you were taking photos of how I was being assaulted. You sowed the seeds yourself! You deserve it! You deserve it! Laura felt regretful that she didnt have ra killed at that time, I wont forgive you, ra! I will make you die a miserable death. I should have killed you! I should have killed you! Hearing her words, ra felt like pping on her face. How could she not feel guilty after having done such an evil thing to her. ra suppressed her anger and handed the phone to Laura to let her see the photos clearly, Tell me the truth or Ill expose those photos to the public.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Dont you dare! ra! You cant do it! Laura instantly felt flustered as she heard ras words. Then tell me the truth! I dont know. I I have nothing to do with the kidnap. Laura knew she couldnt let ra know the truth. Hearing her words, ra finally lost her patience. Now the fault was not on her. As she was wondering how to get the truth from Laura, her phone suddenly rang. She took out her phone and found it was Horace. She had a glimpse at Laura and answered the call. It would be better if Horace came here and heard the truth himself. Its me, ra. How is the n? Horaces voice arose from the other side. Though he agreed to let ra handle the issue herself, he was still worried about her. He was afraid that ra was not better than Laura at carrying out evil ns. It goes smoothly. Im now in Andres home. Come here if its convenient for you. I want you to hear something. ra replied. Okay. Wait for me there, Horace said just after she finished her words. Chapter 446 The Truth ra hung up the phone and waved her phone in her hand, Do you know who has just called me? Laura, who was naked at this moment, didnt want to answer, Let me go! Youll pay for this. Youll pay for this! Ill pay for this? ra said with some undercurrent of mockery in her voice, You deserve this. Just think of what you did to me. You deserve this! If five years ago you agreed to get divorced with Horace, I wouldnt have hired those people to kidnap you! You asked for it! Laura shouted to ra with her hair stick to her cheeks full of tears. Now she looked quite like a crazy olddy. ra felt powerless as she heard her words. She knew she couldnt make her feel guilty anymore. In Lauras mind, it was always the people around her that were to me. ra took a deep breath and sneered. She thought she could hear Laura apologizing to her. But now it seemed like a daydream. I have to tell you, Laura. It was Horace who called me. I want you to tell him what you did to him yourself. Hearing that ra had called Horace hear, Laura felt quite nervous, You dont have to call him here. Ive told you I have nothing to do with the kidnap. Really? ra said gently, I hope you can still stick to your statement when Horace was here. Then ra helped Laura put on her clothes again. The faint smile on ras face made Laura feel quite scared. She was not the ra who could be easily fooled by her anymore. What on earth are you trying to do to me? Laura said in a trebling voice as if she had seen a devil, I warn you, ra, Ill get back at you for what youve done to me! ra ignored her words and went into the bathroom. ra washed her hands for several times until the point when she could finally suppressed the ufortable feeling in her mind. She didnt know why she would suddenly feel breathless. She looked upwards at herself on the mirror and the scene of how she was almost raped urred to her again. No, she couldnt feel sympathetic for Laura. She asked for it. She needed to call an end to all these things right here right now. When ra came out of the bathroom, Laura instantly shouted to her, Dont you post those photos online! I think we can talk. Dont be so cruel. ra was about to find Andre but as he heard this, he instantly walked over to Laura and fixed her angry eyes on her. Dont be so cruel? Did you forget what you said when you hired them to rape me and shot the video beside me? Did you forget how you and Sean threatened Horace to make his clients information public? We can talk. Thats right. Then you can have a talk with Horace and tell him what you did to him! It was Sean who nned all those things! I have nothing to do with it. Just let me go! ra didnt want to hear her talking bullshit. She opened the door and found Andre was standing right behind it with a nervous face. Are you alright, ra? Andre was afraid that she was again bullied by Laura. Im fine, ra shook her head and let Andre get into the room. Andre frowned as he saw Laura with her clothes in disarray. Then he turned to ra and asked, What happened here? ra paused for a second before she said, I took some photos of her to make her tell me the truth. The truth? Andre wondered for a while and asked, About the kidnap? ra nodded, When Horace and I were still in marriage, I did suspect that Laura was behind it. But things changed since then and I had to stop my investigation. Now as Laura had mentioned the kidnap, Ill definitely make her tell me the truth. There was a stirring of emotions in Andres chest. He didnt expect that ra would care about Horace so much. Otherwise, why was she so eager to know the truth of his kidnap? Hope began to rise in Lauras mind again as she saw Andreing in, Let me go, Andre. Weve been friends with each other for years. Please, tell ra to let me go, please, Andre. The eagerness on Lauras face made Andre feel a bit ufortable. He had known her for years and he had gotten used to her being arrogant and domineering. It was the first time for him to see her beg somebody else like this. After all, she asked for what she suffered today. If she didnt carry out her evil n, she wouldnt have been caught by them here. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Andre stopped ra as she wanted to answer the door. Andre reminded her to be careful with his eyes. They were basically containing a woman here. Its Horace. I told him toe here, ra smiled and then walked over to the door. Horace finally heaved a sigh of relief as he saw ra was alright. But he still asked, Are you alright, ra? Im fine, ra closed the door, I call you here because you should hear the truth of your kidnap 10 years ago. What? Horace was a bit confused. It was Sean who nned the kidnap. Was there anything he didnt know about the kidnap? ra didnt answer and took him to Laura, Tell him about the kidnap, Laura. The appearance of Horace broke the hope in Lauras mind. She wouldnt let Horace know the truth. Otherwise, she would end up in jail as Sean did. No! she wouldnt let that happen!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 447 Struggle Horace knew her n so he didnt get surprised as she saw Laura. But ras question did confuse him. What did you find, ra? Horace said seriously. In his mind, Laura was also a victim of the kidnap. Why did ra ask this? I didnt find anything. When I pretend to be ina, she was eaten up with pride and then she said it was she and Sean together who nned the kidnap. Then she turned to Laura again, You said you nned the kidnap to save the Hutchinsons family. I think Horace also needs your exnation. Bullshit, totally bullshit. She just wants to trap me, Laura cried, I didnt say that! I have nothing to do with that! I dont think you can deny it, ra felt a bit anger, Andre was also present when you said that. Horace, you can ask him. Andre nodded towards Horace, I heard she said those words. Horaces face turned pale instantly. He thought Sean nned the kidnap alone. Now as Sean had been sent into the prison, Horace thought he had finished his own revenge. It had never urred to her that Laura had something to do with it. Horace stared at Laura with darkness in his eyes, Why did you conspire with Sean against me? Now as Horace seemed to believe their words, Laura said instantly, No, I didnt conspire with Sean. I was kidnapped together with you, remember? We love each other so much. Youre my boyfriend. How could I hire someone to kidnap you? Then she fixed her malicious eyes on ra and Andre, I didnt say those words. They are trying to fool you! Before you came here, that bitch had even seduced Andre to lie to you. You must believe me, Horace. I love you so much. I wont do anything to harm you. I swear to God. ra cursed her angrily as she saw Laura was still trying to lie to Horace by trapping her and Andre, You bastard, Ive heard it by my own ears Laura interrupted loudly, Youre a liar and you know it, ra. I have never said those words!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Laura then turned to Horace and said seriously, Listen, Horace, ra just wants to ruin our rtionship. She wants to get you. Ive heard her n. She conspired with Andre to fool you and get your money. Then they would go aboard to live a luxurious life themselves. Dont you get fooled by them! ra couldnt stand it anymore and Andres face also looked quite dark. He did feel sympathetic for Laura. But now he only wanted to spit on that woman and curse her. she didnt deserve his empathy! ra took out her phone and showed Laura the photos of her naked body. Then she said with anger written all over her face, See it, Laura, and tell me about the kidnap of Horace. Or Ill post those photos online. Lauras heart stopped beating for a second as she saw those photos. Then she cried to Horace, Believe me, Horace. Im not a liar. ra threatened me and drugged me. She tries to threatened me by those photos. If I didnt do as she said, she would post those photos online. You! ra couldnt say a word as she had never seen such a shameless woman before. Horace walked over to ra, who was shivering, and held her in his arms. Then he red at Laura with rage, I believe ra. You should tell me what you did to Horace. Otherwise, I wont let you go easily. Horace didnt take Lauras words seriously. Now in his eyes Laura was nobody but a liar as she had lied to him for thousands of times. Laura felt her world were copsing before her minds eyes. Horace didnt even believe a single word of hers. Why dont you believe me? Im telling the truth. ra is a liar. You should believe me! Laura said desperately. She knew she would lose the game if Horace made up his mind not to believe her. ra looked up at Horace and she found the anger in his eyes, which she had never seen before. Horace didnt believe Lauras words and that inspired some hope in her mind. ra moved her fingers to the post button and said, No one here would believe you, Laura. Ill post those photos if you still refuse to tell the truth. Dont you dare! Laura had almost lost her mind. But she still knew that she couldnt let Horace know the truth. Horace, please, trust me Laura still wanted Horace to believe her. If Horace didnt believe ras words, she didnt have to fear. But as she saw Horaces eyes, she suddenly stopped. Horace looked at her as if he were watching a movie. Laura could even tell mockery from his eyes. He wouldnt believe her anymore. Laura didnt know what to do at this moment. Now the only thing she could rely on in this world was Horaces trust. But if she didnt tell the truth, ra would really post those photos online. Alright, see you on the inte ra moved her finger closer to the screen. She knew Laura would insist until thest moment. Laura finally shouted with tears all over her face, No, dont do that, please! Ill tell you the truth Chapter 448 Why Didn’t You Come to Me ra put down the phone and took a step backward, Dont you try to fool us again, Laura. If you lie to us, Ill post those photos without hesitation. Laura now even tried to kill ra. But she had to follow her orders. Horace wasnt willing to believe her and ra got the photos of her naked body. She had no choice but to tell them her role in the kidnap of Horace. She lowered her head without making any eye contact with Horace and said with sobs, My parents died and my brother and I became the only members of our family. I was a little girl so it was my older brother who dealt with the affairs of ourpany and our family. But my older brother was also young at that time and the board members of Hutchinson Corp looked down upon him. They tried hard to get my brothers shares and our rtives even helped them to bully my brother and me. They just wanted our money. Laura said with hatred on her face, Those snobs were eager to tter us when we were still in power. My parents also treated them while in the past. But when we needed their help, they knew nothing but to push us down the abyss. Bastards! It was a hard time for my older brother, Logan. He needed to deal with thepanys affairs and meanwhile watch out for our rtives. But he had neverined to me. I still lived a luxurious life. I had no idea how hard we were at that time. Tears began to trickle down her cheeks, Logan loved me so much. He would give me whatever I wanted and he had never let me know what we were facing by then. Thats why she hated ra so much. In Lauras mind, ra stole not only her identity as the daughter of the Hutchinsons family but also the one who cared about her the most in this world, her only family, Logan. No one cared about Laura as much as Logan. But I found out about it anyways. Laura continued. One day, I had a quarrel with one of my ssmates. We were lone-time enemies of each other, but as I was from the Hutchinsons family, she didnt have the audacity to curse me. But that day she even dared to say Hutchinson Corp was going bankrupt and that I would soon lose my position and wealth. Laura could still remember how arrogant the girl was. Every time she thought of her face, Laura felt like tearing apart her ugly face! I flew into rage and went back to my home. I wanted to ask Logan what happened to ourpany. But when I got back home, I found Logan was saying something to someone in a supplicant way. Then out of curiosity I eavesdropped their conversation. The man was a big shareholder of Hutchinson Corp. Since my parents passed away, he didnt believe Logan was capable of running ourpany. So, he wanted to withdraw his money. Logan said a lot to him and promised that he would do his best to manage Hutchinson Corp. He would never harm the interests of the shareholders. But the man didnt seem to be convinced and he insisted that he would withdraw his money. He even asked my brother to pay him the so-called penalty. When he left, I saw Logan was sitting on the sofa alone and staring at my parents photos. He murmured that he was sorry. He was sorry that he didnt protect Hutchinson Corp and his younger sister well. Tears trickled down her face and dropped down on the floor. She had lost in her memory. These days were the most unforgettable for Laura in her life. Logan was the most excellent boy in my world. I had never seen such a scene before. I was so scared. I realized we might lose ourpany. Thats why I determined to save ourpany no matter what I do. I would bring my family back to its heyday and I would save my own life. Firmness could be seen in her eyes. She admitted that what she cared the most at that time was actually herself, not Logan or the Hutchinsons family. She was a star among her friends and she had always been living a princess-like life. She couldnt ept that she would lose all those things. If Hutchinson Corp really went bankrupt, no one would curry favor with her anymore. She would beughed at by those she used to look down upon. Laura couldnt even imagine such a scene. No! She wouldnt let that happen. If that really happened, she would rather die. ra also felt sorry for Logan as she heard her words. It must be so hard for Logan to make it by himself.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. During the years spent with him, Logan had always been standing before her to shoulder all the hardships. He had never let ra to be wronged or to suffer. But when he was not so powerful, no one was willing to stand on his side or to help the young Logan to make it. Laura wiped her tears off her face and continued, I had asked a lot of people without letting Logan know it. But they were either unable to help or unwilling to help. No one helped me. Then I knew the so-called friends of mine were nothing but bullshit. They acted like my besties when we were hanging out. But now when I was in crisis, no one lent me a hand. They were all trying to avoid me, Laura said with a sneer on her face. Why didnt youe to me at that time? Horace asked. ra looked at him instantly to find that mixed feelings would be told from his eyes. ra pressed her hand on her chest as she felt as if she were suffocated. Did Horace still care about Laura so much? Otherwise, why would he ask her that? Chapter 449 Negotiation with Sean Andre, who had always been keeping an eye on her, took a step forward as he was worried about ras body. But then he suddenly stopped. Something urred to him. He put on a wry smile and then got back to where he stood. Horace and ra were both hearing Lauras words. No one noticed Andres move apart from himself. Hearing Horaces words, Laura smiled awkwardly and then said slowly, I did realize I had to resort to Kirnd Group. But by then you were just as young as me and you were not in power. You didnt have your own shares. How would you help me? Horaces face turned dark as he said her words. He did hate Laura as an evil woman. But he had to admit that when he was young, he did love Laura so much. For the young Horace, she was more important than anyone else in this world apart from Russell. If she came to him for help, he would definitely beg his grandpa to help Hutchinson Corp. His grandpa would agree to help, he believed. But back then in her mind, he was no one but a useless yboy. She didnt even try to seek help from him. So, you turned to Sean for help? ra continued her words for her. Thats why they would conspire with each other to kidnap Horace? Laura avoided her eyes and said in a trebling voice, Yes. I found Sean as he was the only one who could help me. If Kirnd Group could cooperate with Hutchinson Corp, Hutchinson Corp woulde back to life. Then she continued with mockery in her tone, But I also knew Sean wouldnt help me without any cost. No one would help someone else without benefits. Thats thew. So, what did he ask you to do? Horace clenched his hands into fists and said those words word by word. He could guess the end of the story. But he wasnt willing to believe the two would do such an evil thing to him. Laura looked at Horace with tears in her eyes. Then his angry face scared her. She lowered her head and mumbled, So so I make a deal with Sean. I said if he could help us out, I will help him to eliminate his biggest enemy, that is, you, his younger brother. Then she raised her head to exin to Horace, Horace, I only did this to persuade him. I had no intention to set you up. Trust me! I just needed his help.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Though ra had told him that Laura and Sean nned that kidnap together, Horace was still astonished as he heard those words from Laura herself. Laura and him were both in deep love with each other. But to save the Hutchinsons family, to save her luxurious life, she was even willing to kill him. But at that time, Horace really loved Laura. In his mind, she was the most important woman in this world. He hid no secrets from her. Sean did envy him since he was a little child. He was no fool and he could feel how his older brother hated him. He had even told Laura the rtionship between Sean and him. But it had never urred to him that Laura would conspire with Sean to trap him. His love for her meant nothing in Lauras mind. She would betray him without hesitation and he didnt know it until now. You said you loved Horace. If you really loved him, how could you do this to him! ra shouted as she finally knew why Laura made a deal with Sean. For her, wealth and death were all from above. One could not harm others or even try to kill others only to protect his wealth. Lauraughed loudly with tears in her eyes, Youre not me, ra. Do you know how it feels when youre going to lose everything belongs to you? If I dont do this, I will lose everything, including my Horace. I would do this because I loved Horace so much! You nned to kill him because you loved him? ra sneered, Its sounds outrageous, Laura. One who grows up in a slum like you wont know, Laura said loudly, Horace was the sessor of Kirnd Group. If it went bankrupt, then Ill lose my power and my wealth. Then the Kirnd family wouldnt agree to let me be Horaces wife. If I want to get married to him, I need my power and wealth! ra stared at Laura confusedly. She didnt know what to say. She didnt know why Laura would have such a weird thought. After all, she cared about herself more than Horace. But she wouldnt admit that and she was trying to use her so-called love for Horace as her excuse. Go ahead, Horace said coldly. No one knew how he felt right now. I did love you, Horace, trust me. I just couldnt let my family go bankrupt. I swear to God, I have never nned to take your life. I lied to Sean only to Laura couldnt tell his feeling from his face so she just kept finding excuses. But before her exnation finished, Horace interrupted her. Go ahead! Horace finally sounded impatient and he said loudly with rage. She didnt try to take his life? Thats funny. If he didnt escape, he wouldnt have had the chance to stand here and listen to her exnation. Now he just wanted to know how his brother and his ex-girlfriend had conspired to trap him. Chapter 450 You Make Me Sick Lauras whole body trembled at Horaces words, and fear filled her heart. After all the years she had spent with Horace, she knew that this time was not like any other and that he would not let her off the hook easily. Her whole-body shuddering, she bit her lower lip and swallowed; Laura then spoke, Sean promised me and told me to find a way to take you to a ce farther away, so that he could find someone to kidnap you. Looking up quickly at Horace, Laura looked full of tension, That time when the two of us were out, Sean sent someone following us the whole time, just looking for an opportunity to do it. Hearing this, Horaces hand knuckles were clenched and rattled. He remembered that Laura hadnt been in a very good mood during that time, but by the time he asked, she was refusing to say precisely what had happened. Later she said she was bored and wanted to go out for a bit, so he agreed immediately and drove her out to the countryside that day. But it turned out that it was all just a trap waiting for him to jump into. Hearing the sound, ra looked down at Horaces hand, not knowing whether it was from anger or shock; his hand was still trembling slightly, and after a moments hesitation, she finally reached out and took it in her hand. After all these years, it must be hard for him to know the truth behind what happened and to be betrayed and hurt by the person he used to trust the most. Feeling the warmth from his hand, Horaces body, which had been tense, finally rxed. Turning his head to see the worry on ras face, he tried to calm his emotions down and took her hand in his in return, then gave her a reassuring look. Looking at the two hands sped together in front of him, Andres eyes darkened, while Laura, who was talking with her head down, didnt see the interaction between the two and continued to exin the events of that year in a shaky voice. You know all about what happened afterwards. Seans men first used Rohypnol to knock us both out, then had us tied up and locked up in a broken warehouse. Laura looked up at Horace with a quivering tremble, but what she saw was their hands sped together. The fear in her eyes was reced by jealousy, and Lauras mood changed from fear to anger. She had been nning for so many years, but she had never expected to end up serving as a dowry for someone else. Seeing the change in Lauras expression, ra also realized that the situation was inappropriate and hurriedly released her hand from Horaces grip. After adjusting her expression, ra asked, I looked into this matter five years ago, and the information I found showed that you left the fire scene on your own. What was that all about? When she heard ras question, Laura felt even more resentful towards her. She asked such a detailed question on purpose. Was she trying to ruin her rtionship with Horacepletely? But seeing Horaces icy look, Laura knew that at this point, she had to answer, I I wasnt drugged, I was conscious, and the guys Sean sent were just pretending to tie me up, soter I broke free of the ropes and left on my own. And then you left Horace there all alone! Lauras reply shocked and infuriated ra, You just said something about not wanting to hurt him. Dont you know how dangerous it was to leave him alone? You were trying to get him killed! Feeling the anger of the person beside him, Horace was touched by it; being so angry for him proved that she still had him in her heart, didnt she? Horaces heart is full of guilt when he thinks about it. Five years ago, ra told him that Laura could have left the fire scene on her own. But not only did he not believe her then, he thought she was jealous and had deliberately said these things to frame Laura. Now think about it, if he had believed her back then and were willing to investigate carefully what happened back then, the truth would havee out long ago, and the two of them would not have been separated for so many years. I didnt, Laura denied in a panic, then turned her head to Horace, Horace, believe me, I didnt try to get you killed on purpose. It was Sean; I didnt think he would be that cruel. When I left, I helped you untie the rope because I feared you would be in danger. I didnt want you to die! If your intention was only to harm me, why did you y dead and leave the country? Horace asked in a cold voice, not wanting to hear these useless exnations from Laura. I I, Laura stammered as her eyes darted, unable to speak. Why! Horace roared, the air pressure around him almost suffocating. Its Sean! stunned by Horace, Laura put it all on Seans head, Sean was afraid this whole thing would be investigated, so he made me leave the country as if I were dead, and he he also gave me arge sum of money to keep my mouth shut and told me not toe back for the rest of my life. After saying that Laura was a little too guilty to look at Horace, it was she who had offered to pretend to be dead and leave the country afterwards to prevent anyone from investigating the matter to get Sean to grant herself a quick deal. Not only did she get all the money the Kirnd Family used to ransom Horace, but Sean also gave her a few million out of his pocket, enough money to live a life of luxury abroad. And then who brought you back? Horaces brow twitched vaguely, harbouring endless anger. For the money, power, and all these extraneous things, they could choose to sacrifice his life without hesitation like that. He felt pathetic for himself back then.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I came back because of you, Laura said with teary eyes, Horace, after I left the country, I realized how important you are in my heart, I cant forget you, and I cant let go of our rtionship. I couldnt forget you and couldnt let go of our rtionship. Ive been following your situation for years, and when I found out you got married, I couldnt resist bute back. Laura reached for Horace and tried to grab him after saying it, but Horace dodged her. Lauras tears fell even harder, Horace, I love you. After all these years, youre the only one in my heart. I love you a thousand times more than ra. I cant live without you. Feeling that she could use some strength in her hands, Laura manoeuvred the wheelchair and slid down in front of Horace, desperate to throw herself at him. Horace, the two of us grew up together, no one will ever know you better than I do, and no one will ever be better for you than I am. Can we be together again? Well live a happy, joyful life, the two of us used to be so happy together. Will you marry me? Ill Thats enough! Pushing Lauras hand away, Horaces face was disgusted, Laura, you make me sick! Chapter 451 Call the Police What did you just say about me, Horace? Hearing Horaces words, Lauras face was disbelief. She must have heard wrong just now. Horace wouldnt say that about her. I said that what you just said made me sick. His icy gaze fixed on Lauras body, Horace repeated what he had just said. Sick? Hearing that worde out of Horaces mouth, Lauras body instantly went down, feeling her whole body drained of strength, and the slightest illusion she had just held in her heart instantly vanished. I made you sick. No, how could it be mumbling, Laura seemed disoriented, tears streaming down her face. Looking up at Horace in disbelief, Laura slowly lost control of her emotions and cried out at Horace, How can you say that about me? How can you do this to me when I have nothing left now! You did this to yourself. Dont you dare me it on me! Horace said sternly, If you hadnt done the things you did to hurt ra, how would you have ended up in this situation? Im not the one whos wronged you now! But I did it because I loved you. Laura cried, leaning forward and trying to move towards Horace, her eyes filled with humble begging. Horace, I did those things because I love you; I just want you back. Why did you marry someone else when we used to love each other so much? How did you be someone elses! Horace, I love you, believe me, I love you, lets get back together. ra doesnt deserve you at all. Im the only one who understands you. Ill be good to you for the rest of my life. Cant we just be like the old days? I Couldnt bear to listen any longer, ra interrupted Laura, You dont love him at all. Youre just being vain. You care more about your fame and wealth than Horace. ra, shut the fuck up! Turning her head to ra, Laura pointed her fingers at her. What do you know? You dont get to use me of that! I didnt love Horace? When we were together back then, you were still crawling in some shit hole! We went to school together, we grew up together, he loved me, and I loved him. We had a great time. Who are you toe in between the two of us! At Lauras words, the anger Horace had managed to suppress came rushing back, and he was about to shout at her to shut up when he heard ra beside him say back with equal agitation. If you liked him, how could you have been so cruel as to set him up with others? And you said you had to keep your status as Miss Hutchinson to be with him forever, so why did you fake your way out of the country and leave him alone? I, I Laura was speechless at the question and thought for a long time before she managed to gather her breath and say back, But I came backter. I came back because I loved Horace. I only said I was going abroad in the first ce to coax Sean. I was always looking for a chance toe back. I had Horace on my mind all the time. ra sneered at that, Laura, dont you think all these reasons you give yourself are funny? Youve always loved simply yourself. Have you ever thought about what would have happened if Horace hadnt escaped that year? He could have been burned alive! It wouldnt have happened! Laura yelled in denial, I untied him. I didnt want him dead, I just wanted to save the Hutchinson family, I Can you guarantee that by untying the rope, Horace would have escaped! ra spoke sternly, Did you think about his life when you left alone? Taking a deep breath, ra looked at Laura sarcastically, You say youve been following Horaces news all these years? Well, let me ask you. If youve been following him, then you must have known about his disabled legs. Why didnt you consider returning to the country to look after him then? Why did you wait until you knew he was just faking his disability before you returned? I was, I Laura was dumbfounded by the question and couldnt think of how to answer for a moment. Laura, the only reason you are saying you love Horace now is that he has be too good for you to let go of such a good backer. Would you still be back if Horace wasnt running the Kirnd Group and Solrace Corporation right now if his leg was truly disabled? Would you still be iming to like him? ra questioned Laura, full of indignation. Laura was a little stunned at ras question. She had been furious when she had first heard that Horace had gotten married, especially after learning that he had married someone of unimpressive birth and appearance. But even though she was mad, she hadnt thought of returning to the country then. Why? Laura asked herself this question but didnt dare to go into it. No, she was not like that. She admitted that she cared about her family and money, but she loved Horace, she did love Horace, and in all her years abroad, she had not even had a boyfriend because she could not forget him. With this in mind, Lauras mind was bolstered, and she yelled at ra, Yes! Ill still like him! ra, you dont understand what Horace and I feel for each other. Weve been together for so many years and love each other so much, do you understand? You dont know anything. Who are you to say that about me! I dont want to know either. Hearing Laura still talking like this, ra didnt want to pay any more attention to her. Reasoning with such a person was not going to work. ra took out her mobile phone, intending to call the police; Laura had already admitted that she and Sean had nned the whole thing together, and Horace and Andre had heard it, so she had all the evidence. This time, she would make Laura pay for the wrong she had done back then. But just as she turned on her phone, there was a banging at the door. ra, Horace and Andre looked at each other and shook their heads, not expecting anyone toe at this time. Frowning, ra was about to open the door when Horace pulled her back, We dont know who it is yet; Ill open it. After saying that, Horace walked straight up and opened the door; after seeing who was banging on the door, ras eyebrows furrowed even more; why was she here?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 452 Could You Let Her Go? Seeing the door open, Helena pushed Horace out of the way, hurried into the room, and looked around. Seeing that Laura was indeed here, Helena stepped forward hurriedly and shielded her. ra, Laura didnt mean it. Could you let her go, please? Helena looked at ra as she pleaded on Lauras behalf. Looking at the person standing in front of her with open arms, Laura couldnt help but feel happy inside. Having been forced by ra to tell what had happened back then, she had no hope of escaping, but what she hadnt expected was that even God had helped her so much, and Helena hade at this time. Immediately dumbfounded, Laura sobbed, Aunt Helena Aunt Helena I Heartbroken, Helena turned around and bent down to wipe Lauras tears before taking her in her arms andforting her with a choked voice, Its okay, Laura, its okay now, dont be afraid. Aunt Helena is here. I will protect you and will never let anyone hurt you. After coaxing Laura like a child, Helena turned to ra and knelt, ra, it was Lauras fault this time. I apologize for her. Please forgive her. Dont take it personally, okay? Just think of it as Mum begging you. Hastily stepping forward to pull Helena up, ra panicked at her sudden kneeling down, Get up first. What are you doing? Taking ras hand, Helena cried, ra, for my sake, will you let Laura go? She didnt mean it. I apologize for her. Im sorry. ra, could you forgive her, huh? If you dont, then I wont get up. At Helenas plea for mercy, ra felt slightly confused while flustered. Helena didnt know that Laura had helped Sean to kidnap Horace, so why did she ask for mercy?Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After a quick sh of what happened earlier, ra suddenly recalled the moment when she had said goodbye to Helena in the kitchen, and she had pulled her back and looked like she wanted to say something. Suddenly figuring something out, ra twitched her lips and looked at Helena in disbelief as she asked, You knew Laura had drugged me during dinner, didnt you? She didnt meant to! Helena hurriedly spoke up, ra, Laura is too young. She doesnt know better. It was just a prank. At Helenas words, ra didnt know whether to be angry or tough. A prank, how dare she say it was a prank! Did she not even have half a ce in her heart? Heartbroken, ras whole body was suffused with sadness as she questioned Helena word for word. You found out Laura had drugged me when I was at your house for dinner, didnt you? Thats why you stammered when I left; why didnt you tell me immediately? Werent you at all worried about what would happen to me? I I wasnt, ra, I was just worried I was worried Helena didnt know how to answer ras question. She could certainly feel ras sadness, so how could she say something like she was worried about her getting back at Laura. But even if she hadnt said it, ra could have guessed what she meant, and what else could it be but Laura. You were worried I would get back at Laura when I found out, werent you? ra asked with watery eyes. Eyes filled with guilt, Helena said, ra, I know this is unfair to you. I should have told you then. I apologize, Im sorry. It was my fault, its all my fault. If youre angry, just take it out on me. Dont take it out on Laura, okay? Do you know what she drugged me with? ra raised her voice and shouted angrily, Youre only worried about me dealing with her. Have you thought about what would have happened to me? If Horace hadnt gotten me to the hospital in time, I could have been been Tears suddenly came to her eyes, and ra was somewhat unable to speak. Time after time, Helena had chosen to sacrifice her between her and Laura. Even if she wasnt her natural child, she had grown up under her watch; how could it be possible to ignore her like this in her heart? Hearing ras words, the guilt in Helenas heart repeatedly piled up, and she even began to bow her head to ra, crying as she did so, ra, its me who has wronged you. Its all my fault, me me, do whatever you want to do to me. Just have mercy and let Laura go, okay? Looking down at Helenas white hair, ras tears flowed even harder, and she hastily bent down to stop her movements, trying hard to help her up. But Helena refused to get up, ra, promise me youll let Laura go. I wont get up until you do. Ill stay on my knees until you agree. Seeing this, Horace rushed forward to help her, as this was too much. Seeing that ra was only crying and holding her up but wouldnt let go of her promise to forgive Laura, Helena turned to Horace and begged, Horace, please help me persuade ra. Will you ask her to forgive Laura? Auntie, this is a veryplicated matter; neither ra nor I can forgive Laura; youd better get up first. As he pulled Helena up, Horace said, Get up, and well talk slowly. When she heard that Horace wouldnt help, Helena knelt and refused to get up, Just be kind and let her go; I promise, Ill keep an eye on her from now on, and I wont let here between you two again. Just get on with your lives and dont hold her ountable for her faults, okay? At these words, neither Horace nor ra said anything. They just tried harder to help Helena up. Neither of them could forgive and spare Laura for what she had done over the years. The two of them finally pulled Helena to the sofa and sat her down, but she still refused to give up, clinging to them and asking for forgiveness. Seeing what was happening in front of her, Laura was anxious. Helena had already pleaded for her, but the two were still unwilling and seemed determined not to let go of her. The more she thought about the consequences she might face; the more frightened Laura became. She wont end up like Sean herself, will she? No, she wouldnt! Her eyes flickered in panic as Lauras mind raced with ideas of how to get out of the situation. By the sofa, faced with Helenas tearful plea, ra was struggling for a way out when she suddenly heard Andre shout, Laura, what are you trying to do? Chapter 453 Injured Hearing Andres shout, all three of them hurriedly turned their heads, just in time to see Laura, who had been struggling in her wheelchair, looking like she was trying to escape, but fell on her legs and hit her head on the side of the coffee table, immediately bleeding in a very frightening way. Laura! At the sight of this scene, Helena, not bothering to plead for mercy, hurriedly got up and staggered to Laura, wrapping her up in her arms. Looking at her daughters face covered in blood, Helena was at a loss as to what to do, wanting to reach out and wipe it off but fearing that such an action might aggravate her injuries. Carefully holding Laura up, Helena broke down in tears, Laura, are you all right? Dont scare me, okay? Open your eyes and look at mummy. Please! But Laura was already in aa so she couldnt hear Helenas words, nor could she give her a response. Ill take you to the hospital right away, Laura. Its gonna be fine. Hang in there. If anything happens to you, I cant live either. Helena cried out as she struggled to pick up Laura. But she had just been discharged from the hospital and was not well enough to carry Laura. ra rushed to Lauras side, seeing that the wound on her head was still bleeding, and was worried that it might kill her. In her mind, Laura deserved to die for all the harm she had done, but not in this way, and thew would punish her crime.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Lets not move her now; we should call an ambnce first. ra stopped Helenas movements and took out her mobile phone to call the hospital in a hurry. After exining the address and the situation to the emergency services, ra hung up the phone to take a closer look at Lauras injuries but was pushed away by Helena. Helena, who could no longer ask for mercy, was so worried about Laura that she blurted out, Go away! Laura is unconscious now. Are you satisfied? Thats what you wanted, isnt it? Pushed hard to the ground, ra felt a sharp pain in her arm; the skin must have been scraped. Her heart was suddenly filled with sorrow; how could Helena me her for this? Rushing forward to help ra up, Horace grimaced when he saw the wound on her arm; he turned to Helena and said in a cold voice. ra is not to me for this; this is Lauras fault. How could this have happened if she hadnt intended to harm people in the first ce? She set ra up over and over again. Do you want ra to suffer like this? Helena was utterly shocked by Lauras head injury and was so scared and worried that she couldnt listen to Horaces words and subconsciously retorted, Isnt ra fine as she is, and which time did Laura hurt her? Hearing this, ra felt more pain in her heart than in her arm, and even Horace was slightly shaking with anger. As Helena was ras elder, Horace had always treated her with respect, but this time he felt that Helena had gone too far and did not deserve his respect. With tears in her eyes, ra gently broke away from Horace and stepped aside, not wanting to say anything else; Horace knew she was hurt but couldnt think of anything tofort her. Noticing ras scrape, Andre hurriedly found the medical kit at home, went over to her, and whispered, ra, go sit down on the sofa over there; Ill help you with the wound. With one hand on ras shoulder, Horace took the medical kit from Andres hand with his other hand, Ill do it. Andre, who had been snatched, looked at his empty hands and clenched his fists, but he knew that the most important thing now was ras injury, so he didnt say anything but only stifled the anger that was building up in his heart. ra was too distracted to notice; she sat quietly on the sofa and let Horace dress her wound. Although she kept telling herself that she didnt care, that Helena was just in a hurry, that she hadnt meant to do it, ra couldnt hold back her tears at the sound of her heart-wrenching cries of Laura, Laura in her ears. She used to feel the same way about herself. She remembered a time in her childhood when she had identally knocked over the dishes and poured hot soup over herself, burning her hands to the point of blisters. Helena was so distressed that tears fell from her eyes and rushed her to the hospital, taking herpassionately in her arms after the medicine and gently blowing on her wound. Helena bought the many sweets she could not usually afford to buy to keep her from crying, and she felt she had the best mother in the world. Thinking of Helena, who had just pushed herself aside with resentment in her eyes, ra wondered why the two of them had be like this since Laura had appeared. Horace carefully bandages ras wound when he suddenly feels water dripping onto his arm. Looking upwards, he saw ra crying silently, her tears falling like broken beads. Carefully tightening the bandage, Horace sat down next to ra, wrapping her around his shoulder and offering her silentfort. The ambnce soon arrived, and the paramedics lifted Laura onto a stretcher and took her to the hospital for resuscitation. As she watched the lights on outside the operating centre, Helena fidgeted, afraid that something might happen to Laura. ncing at the ra trio that had followed her to the side, she couldnt help but take her anger out on them and, of course, on ra. Now this makes you happy! Helena pointed the finger at ra and chided, I dont understand why you wont leave Laura alone. Yeah, she did some naughty stuff, but you are not hurt. Why do you have to push it this far? Madam, you cant say things like that. On the side, Andre couldnt bear to listen any longer. This time, it was entirely Lauras fault. She made me trick ra intoing to the house and tried to drug ra again to kill her. I couldnt stand it any longer before I told ra and warned her to be careful. Otherwise, it would have been ras life that was in danger now. Hearing Andres words, Horaces eyes darkened frighteningly, killing ra; Lauras getting daring! He must find a way to end this aftermath when she wakes up. On the other hand, Helena was stunned for a moment, then shook her head violently, refusing to believe Andres words at all, Nonsense, my Laura is the kindest of all. How could she do that? She has done something wrong in the past because she was ignorant, but she would never kill anyone. Dont you dare to nder her here! Chapter 454 Favouritism The more she heard Helenas words, the colder ra felt. Laura had set her up so badly, she was trying to protect herself and seek justice for herself, and Helena was so upset that she acted as if she had done something unforgivable to Laura. She doesnt want Helena to take her side and feel sorry for her, she wants her to look at things objectively instead of ming her and taking sides with Laura, but now it seems that even that hope is a luxury. In Helenas mind, everything Laura did was justifiable and forgivable, and she even did not doubt that if Laura did get her killed this time, Helenas choice would be to cover it up for her. After all, an adopted daughter was nothingpared to her own. Here Helena continued to rebut Andres words, I know you all dont like Laura, but you cant denigrate her like this. You keep saying that Laura was the one who wanted to harm ra, but nothing happened to ra at all. Instead, it was Laura Helena said with red eyes, Instead, Laura is in the operating room right now, and if anything happens to her, I wont let you guys off the hook! Hearing this, ra couldnt help but feel bitter; what does it mean that she wouldnt let her go? If Laura were in danger, she would make her life miserable? As a famous barrister, Andre didnt know what to say when he heard this; Helena was nowpletely caught up in her subjective imagination and couldnt listen to anyones words. Although it is said that the world pities parents, this is too much. ra didnt know how she felt when she heard Helena crying and praying with folded hands for Lauras safety. Just then, she felt a warmth wrap around her hand and looked sideways to see that it was Horace who had grabbed her. With a slight pressure in her hand, Horace looked at ra with worry, Its okay, you still have me. Looking at the seriousness in Horaces eyes, ra felt her cold heart finally feel a surge of warmth. The corners of her mouth curled into a slight smile as she signalled that she was okay. She was no longer sad now. She just felt something in her heart that she couldnt say. After about two hours, the lights in the operating room finally went out. As soon as the doctor came out, Helena pounced on him with a look of anxiety and fear, Doctor, how is it, is my daughter all right? Yes, the operation was sessful. Shell be fine after a few days of rest. A nurse wille to talk to youter about the details. The doctor was exhausted after the operation, so he turned around and left after saying this. Hearing that Laura was fine, the tension on Helenas face finally eased a little, and the heaviness she had been carrying in her heart was relieved. Perhaps because her nerves had been too tense and her body could not cope with such a sudden rxation, Helena fainted. ra hurriedly called for some nurses, rushed Helena to the next room to rest, and asked Horace to help arrange for Laura. After watching the nurse drip a bottle of glucose into Helenas body, ra left the ward with relief. If it had been the old days, she would have been in there to keep an eye on Helena as she woke up, but now A bitter smile rose at the corners of her mouth, and ra couldnt help butugh at herself, she really didnt know how to face Helena now, and she probably wouldnt want to see her when she woke up. Just outside the ward, ra saw Isaac in the corridor, in a hurry, pulling the nurse along and asking questions. Is he here to see Horace? With that in mind, ra called out to him, Isaac, this way. Looking at the sound, Isaac seemed to have been surprised to see ra here, and after a moments pause, he hurried over in her direction. Mrs. Kirnd, is Mr. Kirnd here too? He just called me and asked me toe to the hospital without saying what it was about; hes not hurt, is he? At Isaacs words, ra smiled and replied, Hes fine. Its Laura that got hurt. Laura? frowned Isaac, What has happened? Hesitating for a moment, ra wondered if she should tell Isaac about it. Still, thinking that he was the person Horace trusted most, she told him the truth about the kidnapping that year, repeating the words that Laura had admitted to from her own lips. I cant believe it was her! After hearing this, Isaac was shocked. Of course, he knew better than anyone how malicious Laura was. It was just that he couldnt imagined that she had such malice at such a young age. It was terrifying to think about it. Watching ra look at him with trust, Isaacs heart was torn, wondering if he should tell her the truth about what had happened five years ago or not. A person as evil as Laura should have been punished long ago; should he have to spend his life hiding all the evil he had done for her? Looking at ra with guilt, Isaac couldnt help but apologize, Mrs. Kirnd, Im sorry, I shouldnt have done that to you five years ago, I I The words were on his lips, but Isaac stillcked a little courage to confess what happened back then, and ras eyes couldnt help but darken when she heard his words. She could never forget the scene five years ago when Isaac took someone to force her to have an abortion, and every time she remembered that desperate feeling, she could not convince herself to forgive Horace. How could she forgive him for having been so cruel to her? This was a hurdle in front of them, and even though Horace was now treating her with the same care and attention as before, she couldnt bring herself to move past it without a hitch. After taking a deep breath, ra smiled reluctantly, Its not your fault; you were only following orders back then. With that, ra turned and left, her eyes vaguely moist. She wanted to give Neo aplete home, but she didnt know how to let go of the past. As he watched ras back, Isaac could feel the sadness radiating from her body, and at the same time, he was cursing himself in his heart. Mrs. Kirnd was so generous and had never med him for what had happened, yet he was so afraid to tell the truth that Mr. and Mrs. Kirnd could not be happy together even though they were in love.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As he watched ra leave, Isaac clenched his fist in guilt and decided that he would tell the truth this time! Chpter 455 Wish I Had Never Met You Sitting on the bench in the hospital corridor, ra felt exhausted. Isaac showed up, reminding her of the past and pushing her to rethink the rtionship between Horace and her. She had already decided that she would forgive Horace and give Neo a family since the kid missed his dad so much and Horace had tried to win over her heart again. But only after then did she realize that she overestimated her resilience. What had happened was like a thorn taking root deep in her heart; it didnt hurt when everything was fine, but once she recalled the past, it would hurt like hell. If she really came back to Horace, was she able to forget all the things that had happened and lived a happy life with him ever since? ra doubted it. It would be worse if they broke up once again, which would traumatize their boy. Taking in a deep breath and heaving out a sigh, ra felt confounded and had no idea what she should do. So, she gave up thinking since it would do her no good. This should be a decision made by both Horace and her, so it would be better for her to talk to him before making any conclusions. ra stood up from the bench and headed to the ward; she wanted to check on Laura to see whether she was awake by now. When she reached the door, she heard Lauras voice, and it seemed that she was talking to someone. Driven by curiosity, ra didnt enter the ward but peered through the window instead, and she saw Horace was standing in front of Lauras bed while Laura was apologizing to him, crying. Horace, Im sorry. Im really sorry. What happened back then was all my fault. But you have to forgive me. Please, Im begging you. I promise it wont happen again. Laura grabbed Horaces sleeve, tears pouring out of her eyes. Horace threw off her hand with resentment and said in a cold voice, Laura Hutchinson, what a wonderful woman who helped others kidnapping her boyfriend. You made me suffer and for that, Ill never forgive you. You should be d you are still a patient or you must be in jail right now. No! No, you cant do that to me. Horace, please. Clutching on the bedrail, Laura cried miserably. Im sorry, Horace. It wasI was out of my mind. I was only thinking about the family, and I just wanted to save my family. Yes, so you would rather watch me die! Lauras exnation made Horace infuriated. There was overt hatred in his voice. Ever since he knew the truth, he felt like aplete idiot. All these years, he had believed it was him who killed Laura, and that she died at such a young age only because he took her out on a field trip. The regrets and despair had haunted him every night; once he closed his eyes, he would see Laura screaming and struggling in the fire. He couldnt remember how many nights had been spent with himself crying and repeating Im sorry to Laura. He had thought it was all his fault that he couldnt even protect the one he loved. It had been two years since he was trapped in guilt. He had suffered from insomnia, and when exhausted, he would fall into sleep but not before half an hour he would be wakened up by the nightmare in which Laura was screaming at him. Finally, when he felt like he was about to end his life, he went for mental therapy, which included a year-long treatment for body and mind. Only after that did he manage to walk away from the pain and move on, but Laura was a name that he would never forget. Eventer when he met ra and fell in love with this kind, gentle girl, he still left a ce for Laura in his heart, the girl who he used to love with all his heart but lost her life because of him, which he would never forget. So, when he met Laura in the graveyard, he was struck at first butter hearing about how she had been saved from the Hutchinsons filled him with dness and relief. At that moment, when the regrets and sadness were gone, he was finally able to breathe again. However, he had been in love with ra, so it was not possible for Laura and him to be together again. Though Laura wasnt the one he loved with all his heart anymore, he still considered her special in his life, so he never doubted anything she said or done. Even after ra broke up with him and he started to know about the evil side of Laura, he never regretted being in love with her when they were both young. He began to hate Laura for doing evil deeds but he kept the pure love they once had as a cherished memory. In the very end, even pure love turned out to be a trap. The rtionship that he cherished and that he had kept in his heart for all these years turned out to be a stepping stone for her to gain benefits for herself.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I didnt mean to kill you! The hatred in Horaces words panicked Laura. I never meant to kill you, Horace. I untied you in the end. Please trust me! I love you, Horace, and Ill never hurt you. You think Ill believe you after all these? Horace started at Laura pitilessly. He would never trust her again. Horace, please think about me, okay? I was out of my mind and I didnt know what to do. Just forgive me and I promise it will never happen again. Laura was nearly choked with sobs. Wewe grew up together and we loved each other so much and we were so happy to have each other, Horace. Dont tell me you forget that. Stop it! What Laura said about the past only exacerbated Horace. How dare she said she loved him? She only tricked him like an idiot. Laura Hutchinson, it is the most regrettable and foolish thing I have ever done to fall in love with you! If I could roll back the clock, I wish I had never met you! ring at Laura, Horace made himself very clear by saying out loud how he really felt, and by doing this, he also cast the young, na?ve love away. Chapter 456 I’m the One Who Love You Most Laura stared at Horace nkly, tears trickling down her face and soon, soaking the bed sheet underneath her. She couldnt believe the truth that Horace hated her since she always thought Horace was still in love with her, or he would not tolerate her mistakes time and again. They had been so happy, but Horace just said it was the most regrettable thing he had ever done to meet her. How could he say something like that? Worst of all, what would happen to her if he didnt care about her anymore? Ignoring Laura, who seemed to be dumbfounded by her own thoughts, Horace let out a sneer and was about to leave. He would not show any pity to Laura anymore, and furthermore, he would make Laura pay for every single thing that she had done. Realizing Horace was leaving alerted Laura, and she reached out to grab Horace but failed. Horace, no, please dont go! Im begging you. Laura tumbled to the floor but she crawled forward using her elbows. Horace stopped at the noises and turned around to find Laura clutching his trousers ends. Holding his ankle, Laura pleaded through tears, Horace, please, dont leave me here. I have lost everything and you are the only person I can depend on. I dont know what to do without you. No, you wont be alone. Sean will be there with you. Looking down at Laura, Horace said mercilessly. He didnt feel sorry for Laura at all. She deserved it. Horaces words drove Laura into further despair. She clung to Horaces leg with all her force, crying, Dont put me into jail, Horace. You cant do that to me. I love you all these years. You cant hate me just because I made a mistake back then. Horace didnt want to hear her excuses, but Laura was gripping his leg tight. He had to bellow at her, Let go! No, Ill not let go! Lauras grip became tighter. I love you, Horace. I really do. I have done all these things for you in all these years. You cant treat me like this. Or you can say you do all those things for yourself, ra sneered. She couldnt put up with Laura anymore, so she walked into the ward. The sight of ra stuck Laura numb and she could feel anguish raging in her chest. ra was there all the time when she was begging Horace? That little bitch must be taking her as aughing stock. Who do you think you are, ra? I end up like this all because of you! How dare youe tough at me? You little bitch! You should burn in hell. Letting go of Horace, Laura managed to straighten herself; she couldnt look like a loser to ra. Shut up, Laura! Horace couldnt tolerate Lauras insultations to ra. He was mad to realize that even after all these, Laura still didnt regret what she had done and kept acting like a jerk.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Are you seeing this, Horace? This bitch enjoys humiliating me. Pointing at ra, Laura said resentfully. The presence of ra was driving her so mad that she forgot that she was the one who was begging Horace. You think she was a good woman? She was only pretending. She was evil, and she didnt love you because she was a slut. She had tricked Andre and now she wanted to trick you, Horace. Dont listen to her! Before Horace could say anything, ra interrupted, Stop smearing me, Laura. Who gave you the right to judge me? Besides, Im not a narrow-minded person like you who would love to humiliate others. Yeah, you can say whatever you want. Facing ra, Laura didnt show any signs of weakness. Though sitting on the floor, she tried to look as superior as she could. ra, you think you can act like all innocent and pure. But no! You are nothing but a bitch! ra shivered with anger at what Laura said. It was Laura who had been pretending to be pure and innocent, but now she just bit back on ra like mad. Taking a deep breath, ra turned to Laura and said with contempt, Yeah, you are right. Im here tough at you. You are such a wonderful actress, Laura. I would like to apud you for the big show youve just yed. Oh, by the way, I recorded it on my phone. ra swung her phone back and forth under Lauras eyes. So? Do you want to watch the video about how youve been begging like a lunatic? YouYou are such a Laura lost her words. Walking up to Laura, ra sneered, Laura, we all know that you are begging Horace to forgive you. But mind your words. You said you did everything for Horace? No! You did it only because you wanted to live ostentatiously. You are so selfish! Shut your damn mouth, ra! Laura became more frantic and even tried to scratch ra. How many years have you been with Horace? Do you think you know him more than I do? How dare you bitch say I dont love Horace? How dare you? Thats enough! Horace went forward and shielded ra behind him swiftly, yelling at Laura. Dont be so ridiculous, Laura! Why are you protecting her? Why every one of you is protecting her? Laura mentally broke down at the different attitudes Horace had, tears and snot dripping down. I love you! Im the one who loves you most in this world! How cant you get it? Horace had enough of Laura and he was also afraid that she might hurt ra, so he left the ward with ra in his arms. Seeing Horace leaving, Laura tried to stop, but her legs were limp. So, instead, she sat on the floor and cried, Horace, you have to believe me. Im the one who loves you most! I love you even if you are broke! ra, she was just a bitch, a liar! Chapter 457 Where to Call Home? Despite all the cries and yells behind, Horace took ra out of the ward after shutting the door to iste the noise made by Laura. But he didnt stop walking until they couldnt hear any voices from Laura. Letting go of his hold, Horace seated himself on the bench in the corridor and pressed his temples lightly to ease his tiredness. He was totally worn out mentally and physically. It was uneasy for ra to watch Horace like this. She knew it must be a rough day for Horace for what he had been through this day and for knowing the truth. Sitting next to Horace, ra wanted tofort him but didnt know what to say. She wasnt there when the things happened back then, so she didnt know how bad was Horace hurt. What she could do was to stay with him, ept the pain, digest it, and let it go with him together. The corridor fell into silence for a while before ra asked out of worry, Are you okay? Horace? While Horace finally looked up at her, squeezing out a smile, and said, Yeah, Im fine. To ra, the smile seemed really sad. She couldnt help but say, Hey, it will all be over soon. Just let it go and move on. She knew her words may seem a bitme but at least better than nothing. She just couldnt let Horace be so lonely. She shared the pain and the grief with him. Yeah, I know. Horace looked thankfully at ra, nodding his head. I can handle it, so dont be so worried. It isnt that bad after all. I get to know the truth about the kidnap and that is what Ive been looking after for years. Sure. ra also nodded. She didnt know how to answer while Horace didnt seem to talk, so the air be quiet again. After a while, ra spotted a nurse who was walking back and forth the corridor anxiously, as if looking for someone. A better look confirmed the nurse as the one who had transfused Helena with glucose. ra stood up while doubting in her heart, Is she looking for me? After a few more rounds of searching, the nurse also noticed ra. She trotted down the corridor, asking, Are you Helenas family? I think its you. Yes, thats me. ra nodded. Thank God, Ive been looking for you. Why are you here? You are not supposed to leave the patient alone in the ward, you know? The nurse couldnt help butin. Oh, Im sorry. I was dealing with other issues. Whats wrong? ra said apologetically. The patient was awake. You should check on her. Theres nothing serious but she is still weak after the operation. You really should take good care of her. It isnt a long time before shees to the hospital again. You are her daughter, right? Keep an eye on your mom, okay? Checking the medical records, the nurse said, frowning. Its natural for the nurse to mistake ra as an unfilial daughter since ra left her mother alone in the ward.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Yeah, Ill be more careful. Thank you. ra knew the nurse was implying she was an unfilial daughter. Though the nurse didnt know what was going on between ra and her mom, she still felt a bit wronged. But it was inappropriate to exin every detail to the nurse, so she could only listen without vindicating herself. You are wee. Just go to your mother. She may use some help. Given the polite attitude of ra, the nurse stopped criticizing her and left after telling her some dos and donts. Shall I go with you? Horace asked, standing up. No, its fine. You can rest here. Horace was so exhausted that ra couldnt let him go to Helena. She could imagine what would be like when she went back to Helenas ward that they would talk about nothing but Laura. It made her headache only thinking about that so not to mention Horace, who would definitely not want to hear about Laura anymore. Im not tired and Im worried about you. We should go together, Horace said, heading to Helenas ward. Pulling him back, ra resorted to excuses, II want to talk to her alone. Horae stopped, and agreed after a moments thought, Ill wait for you at the front door. Call me when youre done. I can drive you home. Its okay. I can go home myself. ra refused his offering. She was not clear about the rtionship between Horace and her, so it would be better to keep some distance. Go to Helena. Ill wait for you there. As if he didnt hear the refusion, Horace left without further exnations, leaving ra no chance to refuse again. ra stared at Horace as he walked away, her heart filling with sorrows and bitterness, which nearly drove her to tears. For so many reasons, like timidness or coincidence, she didnt really get to sit down and talk to Horace about why he had forced her to abortion. She was afraid that everything would be ruined if there was not a misunderstanding and it was Horace who didnt want the kid. Should she forgive him for the sake of Neo, or perhaps, for herself? She couldnt resist his gentleness, just as she couldnt help but fall in love with him the first few years. But she had been so happy back then, now she only felt miserable. Taking a deep breath, ra held back the tears. It was not the time to think about the rtionship, she should go to Helena first. Chapter 458 She’ll Know the Consequences You cant get off the bed, Maam. You are not in good condition so please rest in the bed. No, Im fine. I want to check on my daughter, please, or I cant stop worrying. That was what ra saw when she walked into the ward where Helena was arguing with a nurse. She knew, though, the daughter that Helena was talking about must be Laura rather than her. The nurse was relieved at the sight of ra. You must be her family. Please persuade her to stay in bed. The patient was still having a infusion. While Helena was still mad at ra so she didnt say anything to ra and tilted her head away, which hurt ra a bit, but she soon contained her emotions. Thank you, nurse. Ill make sure she finishes the infusion. Walking to the bed, ra said apologetically. Sure. You can ring the bell when its over and Ille right back. After saying this, the nurse left. Sighing in her heart, ra sat near the bed and said, Dont worry, Laura is fine and she is resting in her ward. You can visit her once you finish the infusion. Oh, is she? Did she wake up? How bad is the wound on her head? Helena forgot about her anger toward ra once she heard about Laura but threw a bundle of questions at ra instead; she was so afraid that something happened to Laura. I can assure you that she is fine. She has been awake, no after effects. Dont worry. Fighting against impatience, ra answered as calmly as she could and meanwhile recalled how Laura had a fight with her. Laura didnt seem to be ill by then. Helena breathed a sigh of relief. Putting her palms together devoutly, she closed her eyes and mumbled, Thank God, thank God Opening her eyes, Helena felt regret for how she treated ra. She knew it was Lauras fault but she was out of her mind when Laura was hurt, so she said something terrible to ra. Holding ras hand and rubbing it gently, Helena started, ra, you know I dont mean what I said, right? I was just too worried. Avoiding eye contact, ra said with a low voice, Its fine. Helena had raised her up so she didnt think she hold the right to me Helena. ra, I believed Laura didnt mean to hurt you, either. She is a good kid, and Ill teach her to be, so can you forgive her? Squeezing ras hand, Helena asked earnestly. However, what Helena said only hurt ra. She took back her hand and refused, This is not the first time. She will never learn. If I forgive her this time, Im afraid it will be worse the next time. No! Helena eximed. Ill watch over her and I promise it wont happen again. Please forgive her, ra. Im begging you. It was painful for ra to look into Helenas imploring eyes, but she simply couldnt forgive Laura. So, she changed the topic, You should have some rest. We can talk about thister. Ill get some hot water so you can wash your face, okay? Then, ra stood up and was about to fetch some water but found she was pulled back by Helena. When she turned back, she was shocked to find Helena pulled out the needles, and knelt before her. ra, forgive Laura, please. Ill apologize to you for what she did. What are you doing. You cant pull out the needles just like this! Just get up! ra stooped down hastily to help Helena up, embarrassment written on her face. It was the second time that Helena, an elder, knelt down to beg her because of Laura. She could feel the rage deep in her heart. But Helena refused to get up. I wont get up until you forgive Laura. I know you are a kind person, ra. Just do me a favor, okay? Laura has suffered too much and you are still in one piece anyway, so cant you just let it go? ra thought unhappily, So now she is saying that this is my fault? She couldnt help but retort, Laura tried to set me up several times and Ill never forgive her. Helena went frantic at ras words. Well, you are safe and sound and Horace has gone back to you. You have a merry life. But what about Laura? She has nothing and she is now lying on the bed. Why cant you forgive her? A merry life? You dont even care if Im happy or not all these years! Helenas tone sent ra mad but hurt at the same time. If Helena really cared about her, Helena wouldnt ignore the pain that she had been through. Tears in her eyes, ra couldnt hold back the sorrow and anger anymore. The only one you care about is Laura. What about me? Do you ever know about my pains? Helena lost her words for a while, but continued, Laura lost everything, but you still have Horace and the Hutchinson family, who will take care of you. But Laura she is alone and she ra interrupted her fiercely, Why dont you mention Laura has grown up like a princess while Im condemned as an illegitimate daughter. ra totally broke down as she eximed. All the umted pains and sufferings erupted at this moment. I save you and I take care of you only because you raised me up. But have you ever thought of me? No! You only love Laura because she is your daughter and Im not since you never take me in! She hadnt met her biological parents because of Helena. But she had never thought of ming but took Helena as her real mother who deserved all her love and respect. But it turned out Helena only loved Laura and she was nothing to Helena.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. No, its nothing like that, ra. Im just worried about Laura but you are my daughter too, and I Helena tried to exin but didnt feel justified. I think we should stop seeing each other again. I have taken care of you ever since you were sick, so I guess I dont owe you anything. Though ra had said it to herself many times deep in her heart, this was the first time she said it out loud. Wiping off her tears, ra left the ward. Helena was driven into despair as she saw ra walking away without hesitation. She cried, ra, dont leave. You are also my daughter! I Its only because Laura broke her legs so I cant help but worry her a bit more. ra stopped at Helenas words, a bitter smile on her face. Helena didnt show partiality to her even when Laura was safe and sound. Their kinship between them had gone bad a long time ago and there was no way that they could be mother and daughter again. Tell Laura, dont try to run, or shell know the consequences. With these words left, ra forced herself to ignore Helenas crying and walked out of the ward. Chapter 459 The Biggest Misunderstanding Once she was out of the ward, ra quickened her pace since she didnt want to hear the miserable cries of Helena. Washing off the tear stains in the restroom, ra stared into the mirror and told herself that Neo and Logan are the only families she had in the world and that this time she would never be relented to Laura. Leaning on the wash basin, ra was lost in her emotional thoughts. A whileter, when she came back to herself, the first thing she wanted was to go home and be reunited with her son. She wanted to see him more than ever. However, when she went to the front door where Horace was waiting for her, she felt exhausted. She had just done with Helena, and she wasnt in the mood to deal with Horace. You okay? Horace went to her as soon as he saw her and asked concernedly. While ra only shook her head without a word. Get in the car. Ill drive you home. Horace could tell ra was blue so he stopped the inquires. But standing still, ra racked her brain for reasons to refuse Horace. She was so tired and thest thing she wanted to do now was to stay with Horace alone and talked about their rtionship. ra! While ra was thinking about excuses, Andre showed up and ran toward her. As if Horace were invisible, Andre stopped right before ra, panting. I couldnt find you in the hospital. How lucky I find you here. Let me drive you home. Sure, thanks. ra agreed after a moments thought. My car is over there. Lets go. Andre was quite happy at ras answer. Did it mean that he still got a chance since ra chose him rather than Horace? Okay, ra said. Then she turned to Horace, You may go home first, Horace. Andre will drive me home. As she finished, she walked away with Andre. Clenching his fists, Horace was boiling with rage as he saw ra left with Andre. Did she like Andre that much? Furiously, Horace stepped forward and grabbed ras arm. No, I want to drive you home. I think we need a talk. While Andre grabbed the other arm, eximing, Let go of her! She says she wants me to drive her home. This is family business. Stay away from us, Andre, Horace exploded. But Andre wasnt intimidated. He let out a sneer and retorted, A family business? I think ra divorced you years before. She is not your family. So what? Neither do you, Horace bellowed, We will marry again, sooner orter. So stop ingratiating her Shut up, both of you! Ill go home myself! Swing off Horaces hand, ra shouted frantically. Then she strode away, infuriating. How could they treat her like this? Winning over her heart to show off? Agitated, Horace caught up with ra hastily, pleading, ra, theres something important that I need to tell you. Please let me drive you home. We can talk about thatter. I can call a taxi. ra was so mad at Horace that she showed Horace the cold shoulder. ra, Horace ran in front of her to stop her, I can drive you home. Hearing this a million times, ra couldnt contain her fury. Thats enough, Horace! I said I wanted to go home myself. Im not a child and I can take care of myself.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Horace knew ra wasnt listening, so he lifted her up and walked to his car. Let go of me. ra struggled but she tried to keep her voice down since they were on the street and she didnt want strangers tough at them. However, Horace kept walking as if he were deaf. Eventually, when others stopped to look at them with curiosity, ra gave in. Okay, okay, Ill go with you. Just put me down. Horace smiled at her words and did what he was told. While ra red at Horace and went to the car. She sat on the passenger seat and shut the door with a loud bang. But Horace was quite amused to see ra acting like a pissed-off child and he followed her into the car. As for Andre, he was filled with jealousy while watching the intimacy between Horace and ra. He wouldnt dare to treat ra like that but Horace could. Though ra was mad at Horace she didnt show any aversion to the intimacy. How could hepete with Horace? Back in Horaces car, ra fixed her eyes on the car window, refusing to talk to Horace. While Horace, peeking over at ra from time to time, didnt know how to break the silence. They were fine in the hospital but suddenly she was cold to him. Horace couldnt understand why and he was afraid their rtionship, which had been better, would be worse. After a long hesitation, Horace asked the question that had been haunting him, ra, I want to ask you something about the divorce. Can you tell me the truth? It had been five years since the divorce but Horace still had no idea why ra divorced him even after he agreed to keep the child. He might not be so sincere since he had no idea that it was his child. But ra didnt even want to meet him and sent him the divorce paper, in the name of Logan. ra was also nervous at Horaces question. Was it the day when they would have to face what happened five years ago? What would Horace say? Was he the one who tell Isaac to get rid of their child? Or was there any misunderstanding? What would you like to know? Taking in a deep breath, ras voice nearly trembled with nervousness. Chapter 460 Neo Went Missing Since neither Logan nor ra was at home, Neo just stayed in the yroom and painted things to kill time. Seeing thendscape painting he was working on, the nanny gasped in admiration. Wow! You are so good at this! Its really beautiful. She was not fawning or exaggerating at all. ra started making Neo take the art and drawing ss three months ago in the hope of improving his temperament. Although the youngest student in the ss, his grades were among the best. The teacher also thought highly of Neos talent in painting so much that she told ra more than once that Neo could grow up to be a professional artist with proper training. ra didnt take those words too seriously. Of course, she knew Neo was a clever fast learner just like Horace. But she didnt want to interfere with Neos life path that much. She wanted to wait for Neo to grow up and decide for himself what he wanted to be in the future. The nannyspliment didnt really brighten up Neos mood. He couldnt care less about the painting. Right now, all he could think about was his daddy and mommy. Sometimes, he had tried to ask Logan about his daddy when ra was not at home. However, Logan would put on a cold face and only brush it off by saying that a kid didnt have to know that much. Seeing the grave expression on his usually kind and smiley uncle, Neo didnt dare to pester him anymore. But judging from the attitude of his mommy and uncle, he figured that they didnt really like his daddy very much. Once he eavesdropped on their conversation and vaguely heard his uncle saying that the reason why he and his mommy had to move abroad was that his daddy abandoned them. Although he only met Horace a few times, Neo could tell that his daddy was definitely not the kind of person who would abandon his wife and child. Neos perception of his daddy wasnt groundless. When he went to see Horacest time, Horace thought that Neo was some random kid who got lost. But Horace was so kind to Neo. Not only did Horace send people to help him find his mother, but also stood there keeping himpany and ying with him. Neo grew up in a rather wealthy family and was more sensible than kids of his age. He had seen too many snobby higher-ups in thepany. The fact that Horace was willing to help a random child showed that he was not one of those arrogant snobs. There must be some misunderstanding between Horace and mommy that separated them for so many years.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Although mommy had promised him that she would listen to Horaces exnation, it seemed that the misunderstanding between them still hadnt been resolved yet. Otherwise, Horace would havee to see his kid a long time ago, wouldnt he? But now, Neo wasnt sure if Horace even knew he had a son out there waiting for him. Neo felt a little down at the thought of this. It was just sad to think that his daddy might not even know his existence. He thought about meeting his daddy every day! I have to find a way to make daddy and mommy get back together. They have to resolve their misunderstanding as soon as possible. I would never see daddy again if they keep this up. But how? Whats the best way to do it? Neo frowned a little as he thought to himself, still holding the paintbrush in his hand. Seeing that, the nanny thought that Neo might be in a creative slump and remained silent, didnt want to disturb the little prodigy. After pondering for some time, Neos eyes lit up with a great ideaing up to his mind. My tummy is rumbling. Im craving some bread. Can you make some for me? Please? Blinking his puppy eyes, Neo pouted as he turned to the nanny and asked. The nanny had always taken a liking to the sensible and lovable Neo. She could never refuse his request, not when he pleaded with her like this. Fine, Ill go make some bread for you right now. Ille up and let you know when the bread is ready. Just stay where you are, okay? Okay. I wont go anywhere. Neo nodded in response. The nanny patted Neos head lovingly and went to the kitchen downstairs with a smile on her face. This kid is simply too adorable. She thought. After the nanny walked away, Neo hurriedly got up and went back to his room. Then, he packed a small schoolbag of necessities and sneaked downstairs. He nervously watched the nannys every move as he tip-toed past the kitchen, avoiding making any noise that might rm her. When the nanny turned her back to him, Neo hurried across the living room and rushed out the door. After he got out, Neo heaved a sigh of relief with a sly smile on his face. He could finally implement his n. Neo, the bread is ready. You cane down now. I added your favorite corn kernels. It smells really good, Standing by the stairs, the nanny called. However, she didnt hear any response for a long time. Neo,e down quickly. The bread doesnt taste as good when its cold, The nanny said as she walked upstairs. However, when she got to the yroom, Neo was nowhere to be found. Neo? Where are you? Neo! Not knowing where Neo went, the nanny panicked and called out his name. Still, no response. She searched all over the house but still couldnt find him. Where is Neo? He didnt get into any trouble, did he? How should I exin to ra and Logan when theye back? What if Neo is in danger? The nanny was on the verge of breaking down. Meanwhile. ra, why did you avoid me back then. And you let Logan Horace asked. However, before he could finish his sentence, ras phone buzzed. ra fished out the phone from her pocket and saw it was a call from the nanny who was looking after Neo. I have to answer this, ra said to Horace apologetically. The second the call was through, the nanny said, sobbing, Miss Hutchinson, Im really sorry. Neo he went missing and I cant find him anywhere Chapter 461 Finding Neo What did you say? How did this happen? ra panicked when she heard that her son went missing. Her hands were shaking. Neo said he wanted some bread, so I went to make it for him. But when I returned from the kitchen, he was nowhere to be found. I looked everywhere and still couldnt find him! The nanny was both anxious and scared. Im sorry, Miss Hutchinson. Its all my fault. I should never have let him out of my sight Hearing the nannys weeping, ra forced herself to calm down. Although she was worried sick now, she couldnt panic. Stop crying. Maybe he is ying outside. You can go look for him nearby the house. Ill go home right now. ra alsoforted herself in the back of her mind. This was not the first time that Neo ran around without telling anyone. Last time, he went home safely, didnt he? Nothing bad would happen. It would be okay. Maybe he ran to the neighborhood to y. Nothing bad would happen to him. Dont panic. After hanging up the phone, ra turned to Horace and said anxiously, Its an emergency. I have to be home right now, hurry up. Hearing that, Horace immediately stepped on the elerator. He nced at ra worriedly, Whats wrong? Did someone get lost or something? Its nothing. Staring nervously at the road ahead, ra decided against the idea of telling Horace what happened. She hadnt figured out her rtionship with Horace yet, so she felt that it would be best not to let him know about Neos existence. ra, just tell me what happened. Maybe I can help. Horace obviously didnt believe ras words. She sounded so worried earlier. How could there be nothing? Its really nothing. Dont ask any more questions. Just drive me home now. ras tone was almost aggressive. She really didnt want to deal with Horace right now. She was worried about Neos safety. Sensing that ra was a bit angry, Horace refrained from the urge of asking more questions. She doesnt trust me enough to tell me about this? He couldnt help feeling a little hurt. Horace stepped on the clutch without saying another word and swept past in the direction of the Hutchinson familys residence. After arriving home, ra hurriedly unfastened her seat belt as she blurted, You can go now. Thank you for the ride. Sorry for the trouble. Just as ra was about to get off the car, Horace grabbed her by the wrist and asked seriously, ra, you seem to be in a hurry. You really dont need my help?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Seeing Horaces solemn expression, ra shook her head after hesitating for a moment. No, I can handle this myself. Just go. If I really need help, Ill call you. I think Ill wait here. Just in case you need me. Horace was also a little upset seeing that ra insisted on not telling him what happened. ra was made a bit anxious by what Horace just said. If he waited here, he would surely find out about Neo. Frowning, ra urged Horace, Its the Hutchinson familys business. My brother and I can handle it. Just go. I wont go until I know the matter is addressed. He would definitely worry about ra if he went back like this anyway. It would be better for him to stay here. Whatever. With that, ra got off the car. Concerned about Neos safety, she really didnt have time to deal with Horace right now. Seeing that, Horace also got out of the car. He wanted to follow ra into the house but decided against the idea since ra didnt seem to want him to know what exactly happened. Horace stopped at the door, thinking that he should wait there so as not to cause more trouble for ra. The second ra walked in, the nanny greeted her, still sobbing, Miss Hutchinson, I have searched all around, but I still cant find Neo. What should we do now? Calm down. Just tell me how did this happen? Hearing that Neo still hadnt been found, ra asked, secretly panicking. The nanny wiped away her tears and said with a sob, I was keeping an eye on him when he was painting in the yroom. But he said he was hungry and wanted some bread halfway through and asked me to make some for him. So I went to the kitchen. Tears rolled down her cheeks. I clearly asked him to wait for me in the yroom before I went downstairs. And he also promised me that he wouldnt run around. But when I went upstairs to tell him that the bread was ready. He was gone. Ive looked all over the house and the neighborhood, but I just cant find him. Did you hear anymotions when you were in the kitchen? Did Neo run out himself or was he taken away? ra asked, afraid that Neo was in trouble. The nanny shook her head. No, I didnt hear anything in the kitchen. The house was really quiet. I didnt see anyone elseing in. I thought Neo had been painting in the yroom upstairs. And he just Disappeared. No one came in. Does that mean Neo ran away himself? ra thought to herself, confused. Hurry up and report this to the police. Tell them what happened and let them help find him. Ill call my brother right now and ask him to send people to look for Neo as well, ra said. Okay. The nanny answered, then scurried to thendline and dialed 911, her fingers trembling. Hello, I have a case to report ra also took out her phone and dialed Logans number. Logan, Neo is gone! As soon as the phone was through, ra said in a hoarse voice, tears streaming down her cheeks, We cant find him. Come back, quickly. Hearing that, Logan was also a little flustered. He asked nervously, What do you mean by that? When did it happen? Just now, when I was out, the nanny called, saying that she couldnt find Neo after she cooked food for him, so I came back. I have asked the nanny to call the police. But Im really worried about Neos safety. Logan, can you ask people to look for him? ras voice was a bit shaky. Okay, ra, calm down. Im heading back right now. Maybe Neo is ying around in the neighborhood. You wait at home in case there be no one in the house when hees back. Okay, I got it. Just hurry up, Logan. ra was almost crying. Okay. After hanging up the phone, Logan called his private investigator friend, picked up the car key, left the office, and hurried home. Chapter 462 Small Village The second Logan saw Horace standing at the door, anger welled up in his heart. Logan strode forward and asked, What are you here for? This is the Hutchinson family residence. We dont want to see you here. Horace didnt take Logans hostility to heart and exined, ra was with me just now. She said there is an emergency and was in a hurry. Thats why Im waiting here to see if I can help Before Horace could finish his words, Logan went up and gave his face a punch. Do you remember what did you do five years ago? You abandoned her, scumbag! Just save it. No one will believe your crocodile tears! The sudden force almost made Horace fall to the ground. However, he simply wiped away the blood in the corner of his mouth with his hand and he didnt fight back. He knew Logan was trying to protect ra, so he chose to swallow it. But Logan was not moved by his concession at all. ra seems to be really anxious. You should go in and check on her. If you need my help, just let me know, Horace nced in the direction of the door and said, gritting his teeth against the pain on his face. Just drop your pretense! Logans animosity wasnt softened by Horaces attitude. He would beat up this bastard for ra if he could. But Logans mind was preupied. All he wanted to do was to find Neo so he really didnt have time to deal with Horace right now. He pointed at Horace angrily and said, Ill square up with youter! With that, Logan hurried inside, leaving Horace standing there alone with a bitter smile on his face. It looked like the road to getting back together with ra would be really bumpy. ra was sitting on the couch crying with the phone in her hand when Logan entered the living room. How is it? Any news? Logan briskly walked up to ra and asked anxiously. Logan. ra instantly straightened up from the couch at the sight of Logan. She wiped away the tears and shook her head, worry and fear written all over her face. Logan, what if Neo is in danger right now? Neo will be fine. Dont be so pessimistic, Logan gingerly patted ra on the shoulder andforted her. He was just as worried, but he could only force himself to remain hisposure. What on earth is going on? How did this happen? Tell me now. Dont miss any details, He turned to the nanny and asked solemnly. Hearing that, the nanny retold the story to Logan, So thats how it happened. I really didnt hear anything in the kitchen and didnt see anyone elseing in.. After the nanny finished, Logan fell into contemtion, going through everything that might be wrong. Logan, is it possible that someone kidnapped Neo? Or else, why is he still not back yet? Tears streamed down ras cheeks. The more she thought about the possibility, the more scared she became. Neo had always been a docile and amenable kid. If he ran out to y, he should have been back by now. If Neo neveres back, what should I do! How can I live without my precious boy! ra thought. It cant be. Neo is a clever kid. If someone really came in and kidnapped him, he would have let the nanny know. Dont worry. Logan tried his best tofort ra. He must run out to y. He is probably still in the neighborhood. Do you know any ce he might go to? Lets split up and look for him. ra tried to recall what Neo said to her in the past few days. Then, her eyes lit up. She turned to Logan and said, Neo told me he wanted to go to the skating rink just two days ago. But I was too busy to go there with him. Do you think he went there by himself? Lets go. Logan headed out the second ra finished her words and ra hurriedly followed. Just then, ras phone rang. She didnt recognize the caller ID and a bad hunch shed across her mind. Hello, who is this? ra answered the phone, her voice a bit shaky. Why would she receive a strangers call at this time? Could it be that Neo Ive got your son in my hands. Bring 10 million dors to Mercielo Vige by tomorrow if you want him to live. The mans voice was deep. Dont call the police. Or Ill kill him. Knowing that her son had indeed been kidnapped, ra finally broke down. She cried into the phone, Who the heck are you? Dont you dare hurt my son! Hearing ras words, Logans face darkened. Neo was really kidnapped? He stared nervously at the phone in ras hands. Your son is fine. But if you dont bring the money by tomorrow morning, I cant guarantee what will happen to him, The man threatened. I will get you the money. But you have to make sure that my son is safe, ra cried as she said. Whats the name of the vige again? Mercielo Vige, right? Is my son there? Yes, Mercielo Vige. Just you and the kids father Horace Kirnd. If I see one more person, I will kill your son. Where is the vige? Also, how do you know he is Horaces son? ra asked. She had never heard of this location. The man didnt answer her questions and straight up hung up the phone.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Hello? Hello? Staring at her phone, ra was burning with anxiety. She figured that since the kidnapper knew who to call to ask for ransom, he definitely had done some background check about Neo. However, now was not the time to ponder on how he found out that Neo was Horaces son. The grudge she harbored against Horace overwhelmed ra again. Maybe the abductors kidnapped Neo just to ckmail Horace! He is indeed the nemesis of Neo and me! What did he say? Where is Neo? Logan asked. Logan, Neo was really kidnapped, ra said with tears in her eyes, He asked me to bring 10 million ransoms to a ce called Mercielo Vige. And he said that I can only go there alone. Otherwise, he threatens to kill Neo. With that, ra hurriedly took out her phone and entered Mercielo Vige in the search engine. She then found out that it was a remote vige in Stratmont. Chapter 463 Guilt After knowing the exact location of the vige, ra picked up her purse and rushed out the door. She had to get the money ready. She didnt want Neo to get hurt because she waste. Logan stopped her and said solemnly, ra, I cant let you go alone. What if the kidnapper goes back on his words and wont let you go? But he said that if he sees anyone other than me, he will kill Neo. I cant take this risk! ra was a bit agitated. Her son was her everything. She couldnt even stand the idea of losing him. She didnt n to let Horace go with her either. Although 10 million was a big number, she could still afford it by herself. If Horace knew that he had a son, he would never give up custody. Hearing ras words, Logan didnt know what to do. He didnt want to put Neos life on the line. However, he also didnt feel easy about letting ra face the kidnapper alone. ra wriggled free of Logans grasp without hesitation and headed outside. There was nothing she cared about more than her sons safety right now. However, she was stopped at the door by Horace. Seeing the tears on her face, Horace asked worriedly, ra, are you okay? Why are you crying? What happened? Get out of my way! Im in a hurry. I dont have time for this. ra pushed Horace away and ran forward. However, Horace caught up and stopped her once again. Let go of me. What do you think you are doing? I have to go to the bank right now. Stop wasting my time! She shook off Horaces hand and cried at Horace. Horace understood how worried ra must be. She was crying so hard right now. But what on earth happened? Why wouldnt she tell him? Knowing that ra wouldnt loosen up no matter how many times he might ask, Horace just kept his mouth shut. He took ra to his car and said, Get in the car. Ill drive you to the bank. All ra could think about was getting money to save Neo. So, she didnt turn down Horaces offer and opened the car door. ra! Just when ra was about to get in the car, Logan stopped her. He was really worried about ra going to that remote vige alone. Knowing that ra didnt want Horace to know about Neos existence, Logan nced at Horace and said implicitly, I think it would be better if I go with you. Ill just follow you secretly. If there is any danger, I cane out in time to save you. I cant let you go there alone. Logans words made Horace even more anxious. He turned to ra and asked, What happened? Where are you going? What danger? What is he talking about? ra ignored Horaces questions and said, Logan, dont. Just to be safe. I cant afford to lose ra stopped, didnt want Horace to hear what she was about to say. She thought about it and continued, How about this. Logan, why dont you do some investigation about this kidnapper? Well keep in touch. If there is any danger, I will call you immediately and let you know my location. After weighing it for a short moment, Logan nodded and agreed, Okay. Just promise me that you will call me immediately if theres anything wrong. I promise. ra nodded. Then, she got into the car and asked Horace to take her to the bank. Just then, a voice sounded from behind. Mr. Kirnd! The three turned around at the same time and saw Isaac walking their way. Isaac just called Horace to tell him what exactly happened years ago. After learning that Horace was at the Hutchinson family residence, he decided toe over, hoping to help ra and Horace resolve their misunderstanding in person.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org However, when he really came face to face with ra and Horace, he didnt know where to start. They seem to be in a hurry. What happened? Isaac wondered. Isaac, youre here just in time. Logan has to do some investigation. Please stay and help him, Horace ordered before Isaac could say anything. Although he didnt know what ra and Logan were hiding from him, Horace still wanted to be of help. Noticing that there were still tears on ras face, coupled with what Horace just told him, Isaac couldnt help but ask curiously, Mr. Kirnd, Mrs. Kirnd, may I know what happened? You dont need to know, ra replied, then turned to look at Horace. We really have to go to the bank now. This is urgent. Isaac, just do whatever Logan tells you to, Horace instructed again. With that, he hurried to the drivers seat and started the car. Watching the car zooming off, Isaac asked Logan, Is there anything I can help you with? Logan sneered, No, how do I dare to bother you. My people will handle this. You can go back and tell Horace Kirnd to drop his fake gantry. We all know very well what he did to ra back then! He had the heart to hurt ra so badly. Why is he pretending to care about her now! Mr. Kirnd didnt do those things to Mrs. Kirnd. It was Hearing Logan angrily using Horace, Isaac was struggling to consider whether he should tell Logan about what really happened back then. Laura wouldnt be out any time soon. Horace would find out about the truth sooner orter. Moreover, the guilt inside was eating Isaac up. Every time he saw ra, he would be so nervous that his heart would race. Logan thought that Isaac was guilty, so he asked, He didnt? You were the one who took ra to the hospital. And he is your boss. Who else could it be? Who can order you around except for him! Whats done cannot be undone. Theres no use speaking for him now! I I Although he had made up his mind a second ago, Isaac was still a little hesitant when he was really about to confess the evil he did. He didnt know where to start. Sensing that the conversation might not go anywhere with Isaacs hesitance, Logan snorted, walked past him, and left. At the thought of what Horace just told him, Isaac hurriedly got in the car and followed Logan. Chapter 464 Us? Horace usually drove at 60 mph. But he knew that ra was in a hurry, so now he was doing 100 miles per hour. But ras heart was beating faster than that. The second they arrived at the bank, ra got off the car and rushed to the counter. After going through some procedures, she sessfully withdrew all the money in her ount. Fortunately, the Hutchinson family was VIP clients in this bank so the clerks didnt ask too many questions. To Mercielo Vige. ra eyed Horace, hoping that he would start the car quickly. Horace knew he wouldnt get any proper answer from ra right now, so he simply followed her instructions. Unconditionally! Although they were on their way now, no one knew what the kidnapper would do to Neo during this time. ra nervously clenched her fists. Sweat dripped down from her forehead, but she couldnt care less. All she could think about was Neo. Neo was her only child. ra didnt know how she could continue her life without him. What are you doing? Drive faster! ra looked at Horace and roared angrily. It was all because of this man! Five years ago, this man was going to kill his own child. Now, Neo was kidnapped because of him. Even if she chose to leave him, he would still find a way to haunt her. If I hadnt married Horace, although my life wouldnt be as wealthy, I would still lead a mundane but peaceful existence. Look at all this mess he drags me through right now! ra thought. I cant. We will get into an ident! Horace knew it was urgent, but he couldnt risk her life on this. The traffic was chaotic because it was rush hour right now. Even if it wasnt, speeding could still be very dangerous. Horace would never put ras life in jeopardy. He would have taken the risk if ra wasnt with him. ra was sick of being stuck in traffic. She reached over and pressed the honk in an attempt to let people make way for them. Horace originally thought that this wouldnt work. To his surprise, the vehicles all voluntarily pulled aside and the road ahead instantly cleared up. Seeing that, Horace stepped on the elerator and sped away. They didnte across any more traffic jams or other obstacles. They just kept driving. Horace turned on the GPS, which would automatically navigate them to Mercielo Vige. The vige was remote and rarely visited by people. Most importantly, they were still pretty far away from their destination. But Neo was there! ra eyed Horace and he immediately understood what she wanted to say. They got on the highway and drove much faster. The closer they got to the destination, the more worried ra became. Seeing the frown on her face, Horace asked her what on earth happened. To his disappointment, ra still kept her mouth shut. All they could hear in the car was the howling wind against the windshield. Horace didnt want ra to suppress her feelings because he knew how bad it felt. ra, you know you can tell me about everything. Maybe I can helpe up with some ideas, Horace said softly. ra turned around and nced at him. There is nothing he can do now. Why bother? ra thought to herself. ra, Im the one to me for what happened five years ago. But can you not ignore me like this? Horace knew what he did wrong five years ago. He should have trusted her and protected her from any harm. He knew there was nothing he could say to save their rtionship now. But he just didnt want ra to exclude him like he was a total stranger. Five years ago Hearing that, ra stared at Horace nkly as if she remembered something. Yeah, five years ago. Horace wondered why was ra so keen on that point in time. What happened five years ago? Horace searched in his memory. Did this matter have anything to do with what happened back then?Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Horace, why are you haunting us? You make our lives miserable! ra punched Horace ceaselessly like crazy. Tears streamed down her cheeks and got into her mouth. She swallowed the salty tears. How I wish you never showed up in my life! Do you remember how you treated me five years ago? Why would youe back and find me? You never believed me, didnt you? Or do you want to hurt me all over again and break my heart into million pieces? You just want to see how screwed up I am because of you, right? ra spoke her heart out. With that, she fainted. Hearing ras words, Horace pursed his lips solemnly. Sleep now. Youve been so worried and nervous all the way. Get some rest so you will have the strength to power through the trouble that maye your way. Horace grabbed the nket in the back seat and covered ra with it. In the next few hours of the ride, Horace kept thinking about ras words. Us? He murmured, feeling that something was off about it. Who else is there except for ra? The person we are going to save? Horace raised his eyebrows and shook the thought out of his mind. Looking at his crumpled suit in ras hands, he smiled helplessly. Then, he turned to look at ra. There were still tears on her face. His heart ached for her. Who were they going to save? Who could make her worry so much? With these two questions in mind, Horace stepped on the elerator, wanting to get to the destination faster and get to the bottom of it. They were almost there. Only a mile away. Just when they were only a half mile from the destination, ra woke up. She checked the GPS and knew they were close. As they approached the destination, ras heart beat faster and faster. The closer she was to Mercielo Vige, the more worried ra was. She wanted to save Neo as soon as possible and hold him in her arms. Five years ago, she suffered the pain of losing someone. She never wanted to experience that again. They were finally there! Horace parked the car, walked over, and opened the door for ra as she was still deep in thought. Waking up from her daze, ra got off the car and searched the surroundings. However, she didnt find Neo. In fact, she didnt see a soul. ra panicked Chapter 465 What Do You Want? Why is there no one here? ra said to herself. What she saw was different from what she had anticipated. She thought it would be a desertednd with nothing but weeds. Yet it was not lifeless, but rather beautiful. The green grass and the unknown wildflowers brought peace to the minds. But it was not time to enjoy the scenery. ra, who lost her son, was not in the mood. Lets go inside and see what is there. Horace had guessed what was going on. He guessed the most important person to ra was kidnapped. And ra was here to the persons rescue. ra agreed. After all, it was not a good trading ce where they stood at. It was too obvious. And the car was right in front of them. They had thought that the kidnappers might take the money and flee ra didnt notice the unusual heat emitting from the hand of Horace as she grabbed it. Suddenly, as if thinking of something, ra touched her pocket. She found that her phone was still there, and spoke to Horace. You can leave now. Horace looked at his empty hand, smiled, and stared at ra without speaking. Dont follow me. ra knew that he was stubborn, so she walked forward without saying anything else. What the hell are you doing? ra noticed that Horace was still following behind. She wasnt in the mood to talk to him that much now, and she couldnt let him know about Neos existence, so she could only yell at Horace. Nothing. Just let me follow. Horace looked firmly into ras eyes. ra knew that Horace wouldnt leave. Besides, the most important thing at the moment was Neos safety. So, she didnt want to argue with Horace anymore. After walking for a while, ras phone rang. The kidnapper called! Hey, where are you? I brought the money. ra asked for the specific location of the kidnapper. Theres a small house in the vige, bring the money in. A muffled voice came from the other side of the line. Okay. ra had no choice but to follow the kidnappers instructions. She didnt want anything to happen to Neo. ra walked to the door, and Horace followed. She knew she couldnt get rid of him so she didnt talk much. He could be helpful. ra entered the house. Horace followed hurriedly. After they entered, they heard a bang and the door was locked. ra pulled the sliding door to no avail. The kidnapper chose a ce with a strong door. Horace tried but couldnt open it either. Then, he found a chair next to him and sat down with ra. Wont you tell me now? Who the hell is kidnapped? Horace felt that now since he was trapped here with ra, he should know who had been kidnapped. Horace couldnt figure out who in the Hutchinson family would be kidnapped. You dont need to know. ra nced at him and answered casually. Then the phone rang again. Throw away the money and your phone, stay in the room until dawn.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The person on the other end of the phone seemed to be reticent and curt. Where the hell did you take him?! ra yelled at the phone. That he was Neo, because Horace was there, ra couldnt mention Neos name. But before ra could finish speaking, the other side hung up the phone. ra got no answer but a ticking sound. ra couldnt do anything but threw away her phone and money, and sat in the room waiting. She wished that when dawn came, she could take Neo home and find a ce where no one knew them. While ra and Horace were waiting for dawn, Logan and Isaac were anxiously checking all the vehicles that came and went that day. But neither of them found anything. The only thing found was that a taxi had been there, but the taxis license te number was vague. They got no clue. Logan looked at Isaac. Although he hated Horace and Isaac, he knew that this was not the moment to let his feelings take control. Now, you go to the police station and check the owner of this license te. Name, home address, contact information, and all that. Loganmanded calmly. Isaac immediately went downstairs and drive to the police station. Logan wanted to call ra to check how she was doing, but he couldnt connect her. There was only the robotic female voice saying that the line was busy. Logan reluctantly dropped his phone and went back to the video that he had watched many times, checking again in case they missed any details. But Mercielo Vige was sparsely popted. Not many people went there. Checking again, he found nothing new. The news had spread all over the city after the nanny called the police. Everyone was looking for the kidnapped child. People did that not out of sympathy, however, but out of the fact that there was a big bonus dedicated to those who offered useful information, and that Neo was a cute boy. Many girls took action. Many journalists went to the Hutchinson Group after knowing it was the young Mr. Hutchinson missing. They wanted to interview Logan. But Logan didnt go out, so they could only wait outside the building. The reporters were waiting below for Logan, while Logan was waiting above for Isaacs message. Soon, Isaac found out the information about the driver. Hearing that, they decided to meet at the drivers home address. When Logan left thepany, arge crowd of reporters flocked over. Mr. Hutchinson, where is the little boy of the Hutchinson family? Mr. Hutchinson, are you secretly married? Mr. Hutchinson, who is your wife? Make room. The security guard blocked the crowd. Logan got into the car. The reporters were upset about losing the chance to make big news. They couldnt help but re at the security guards. Where the driver lived was not too far away. Logan and Isaac arrived almost at the same time. However, it was a residential area and the streets were narrow. They couldnt drive in. So, they had to walk on foot. There was a smell of garbage along the way. They could only cover their noses and mouths while walking. Chapter 466 Staying Together The residential area was notrge. There werent many visitors. His pig gave birth. She beat her daughter-inw again. His wife cried again in the middle of the night. These trifles were the pastime for people who lived in this boring ce. The driver was the only person who went out to work. Everyone envied him. Being a taxi driver, he could give his family a good life. The rest of the people were all farmers. Everyone looked at the two outsiders. The one in front was handsome and noble. Although the one in the back was not as outstanding as the one in the front, he also looked like a rich person in the eyes of many people. Please Does Frank Weber live here? Logan looked into everyones eyes and felt ufortable. He went forward and asked a guy who didnt look very old. This ce was small, yet at the same time messy. Finding someone was not easy. No one knew where Frank Weber was. Oh, Frank, I know him, I know him. Right there. When the man heard that Logan and Isaac hade to look for Frank Weber, he quickly said that he knew him. He pointed to the house that seemed to be the most luxurious among them. Thank you. Logan thanked the man and walked toward the house. After a few knocks. A thin young man came out. Who are you looking for? Frank had been working outside for many years, and looking at the clothes of the two people in front of him, he knew that they werent ordinary people. Hello, are you Frank Weber? Logan asked directly. If so, they would talk. If not, they wouldnt waste time here. I am. Frank looked at them in amazement. Frank didnt think he had made a mistake, and he didnt understand why they were looking at him. The situation is urgent, long story short. As soon as Logan heard that he had found the right person, he hurriedly said his purpose of being here. Did you drive someone to Mercielo Vige today? When Logan and Isaac were invited into the room, they hurried to ask questions. There is one. Frank answered without thinking. Mercielo Vige is remote. Not many people go there. So, I remembered this passenger. Frank said, waiting for Logans reply. What does that person look like? How old was him? Before Logan could speak, Isaac asked. Well It was a kid, pretty handsome. Frank racked his brain to recall the details. Mercielo Vige finally had a visitor, yet it was a kid who looked like five or six years old. That was weird. Frank was a little surprised. The passenger gave himself enough money, so he agreed to take him there. Thinking of this, Frank paused. Why did they ask? Were they here to make things difficult for him because something had happened to the child? Realizing this, Franks eyelids trembled slightly, waiting for Logans reply. Kid, Mr. Hutchinson What kid? Isaac was puzzled. Was he alone? Logan knew that the kid was Neo, but he couldnt figure out why did Neo go to Mercielo Vige alone.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Yes. Frank answered seriously. He was afraid that if he said something wrong, he wouldnt be able to live in this city. Okay. Thank you. Logan gave Isaac a wink, and Isaac handed him a check, and then the two turned to leave. Mr. Hutchinson, which kid were you talking about? The kidnapper is a kid? Isaac now only knew that someone was kidnapped, yet he knew nothing about the kid. Thats not the point. Logan didnt want Isaac to know what was going on now, so he prevaricated. ording to Isaacs reasoning, he couldnt have asked Logan too much about it. After hearing thats not the point, Isaac was at a loss. Had he spent the afternoon doing something pointless? Logans n didnt work. They had to catch the kidnapper in another way. Logan and Isaac went on searching for the truth. Meanwhile, in the room, ra was still stuck there. The night wasing. They were still sitting in the chairs. Night on this wastednd wasnt warm. On the contrary, it was harshly cool. ra couldnt stand it. She sneezed. Horace was a little worried. They hadnt rescued the person they came here for yet. If ra fell ill, the situation would be trickier. Horace stepped forward, regardless of ras attitude toward him, and held the trembling ra in his arms. Its cold, dont move. Horace sensed ras struggle. If you dont want to fall ill before saving the hostage Hearing this, ra stopped struggling. Yeah. Nothing was more important than saving Neo. Horace looked at ra, who obediently closed her eyes in his arms, couldnt help but remember that thest time they acted like this was five years ago. Time did pass quickly, how long had they not been so intimate? But after a while, the night wind struck. The house became freezing cold. Horace let go of ra, who had been awake by the coldness. He wanted to check if there was anything nearby that could keep her out of the cold. When they first arrived, ra had only Neo on her mind, and Horace had only ra on his mind. They didnt have time to take a good look at the room, but it was veryrge, far better than they thought, and much better than the usual ce where hostages were locked. Horace looked around and found a quilt that looked brand new. Seeing this, Horace couldnt help but be a little grateful to this kidnapper for giving him such an opportunity to be alone with ra. Horace decided that when they were out, they wouldnt make things very difficult for the kidnapper. Horace smirked. Then he picked up the quilt and covered it on ra. Chapter 467 Shadow While covering the quilt, Horace identally touched ras hand, the coldness of which made Horace shiver. How could her hand be so cold? Horace dared not imagine. Was she cold on the outside or on the inside? Horace didnt ask this question. He went forward and grabbed ra tightly. ra wanted to pull out, but Horaces menacing look made her give up. Horace was more stubborn than her. After about fifteen minutes, ras hand finally warmed up. Horace withdrew his hand and put ras hand in the quilt. I saw a kitchen here, and there is some food. Let me cook something for you. Horace spoke to ra. They hadnt eaten in a day. And the exhaustion made them hungrier now. ra was stunned when she heard this. Him cooking? Could they still stay in this ce after that? ra wasnt in the mood to joke. She nodded without saying anything. Horace walked to the stove. The setup was simple. There was no use of electricity. So now making fire was a big difficulty for Horace. He didnt know what to do without even a lighter. But in order not to starve ra, Horace can only drill wood for a fire like the ancient people did. He picked up a wood block, yet did not know where to start. Horace rubbed two pieces of wood against each other for a long time. But there wasnt any spark. He looked helplessly at ra on the side, feeling that he should work hard. He had said that he would cook for her, if he cant even make a fire, he would be useless. Horace persevered, rubbing the wood. Finally, he made it. The fire was burning, but Horace felt that something was wrong with his head. He reached out to his hair He was too focused on the wood. His hair was burned at the moment the fire rose. Horace looked helplessly at the fire in front of him, which had been hard to generate. He hoped it wont be extinguished. He could only forget about his hair and devote himself to cooking. He filled the pot with water and cut some ingredients. There were only tomatoes, eggs, and lettuce. He nned to make an egg soup and cook some tomatoes and lettuce. Once the n was in ce, Horace started to cook. Horace, a rich man who had grown up with people at his service, knew nothing about cooking. Even cutting the vegetable was something new for him. Luckily, it wasnt hard to cut vegetables. He finished it in a moment, waited for the water to heat up, and then make the egg soup. But the water remained cold. Horace looked down and found the fire had gone. Horace had no choice but to make fire again. This time it wasnt as easy as before. A long time had passed, yet nothing happened. In the end, the room was filled with smoke. ra, who was sitting next to him, couldnt help but walk over. Horaces face was smeared with dust, only the white parts of his eyes were visible. There seemed to be something stuck to his hair. He was a mess. ra frowned, then reached for the wood in Horaces hand. Ill do it, ra said lightly. She was somewhat speechless, not knowing how to speak to Horace. Horace looked into ras eyes and handed the wood to ra, then stood up and watched how ra was going to make the fire. Not knowing what method ra used, she made the fire quickly.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Horace felt a little inferior. He, as a man, was not as good as a woman. But the truth was in front of him, he was indeed inferior to ra. Yet thinking about it, Horace thought it was not a shame to be worse than his wife. Watching ra being busy in the kitchen, Horace couldnt help but think of their lives five years ago. He could see ra busy in the kitchen every day after work. Looking at this scene now, he couldnt help thinking about the past. ra finished cooking soon. Horace didnt cook, so he helped serve the food. Horace picked up the dishes, walked over to the chair, and ced them on the table. Horace put lettuce in the ra bowl. ra ate it without saying anything. ra, Horace called out tentatively to ra, but ra didnt make a response. ra, isnt this scene familiar to five years ago when you cooked for me? Hearing this, ra paused. Then she looked up and said, No matter how familiar it is. We cant go back to the past. ra said this without emotion. Dont. Come back. Horace knew it was inappropriate to say so right now under such a situation. But he couldnt restrain his feelings. Dont? Why would I go back? Continue to be hurt by you? Continue to watch you flirt with other women? ra couldnt understand why Horace was so shameless. If he wanted her back, why would he do such things to her back then? ra, I dont know what youre talking about. Lets talk. Lets make everything clear. Horace looked at ras agitated look and began to persuade. No need. The important thing now is to save the person. ra wasnt in the mood to talk about the past with Horace. Now saving Neo was the most important thing. Without Neo, all the talks were useless. Im in too much of a hurry. Horace also knew he was pressing too hard. He should do it step by step. Horace smiled and went on eating with his head down. ra was also quiet. It was a quiet dinner. No one mentioned things that the other didnt want to hear. The dinner was the only pleasant moment of this tiring day. It filled the loss of energy in their bodies, also the loss of their minds. The night was silent. All that could be heard was the sound of the wind outside and the breathing between the two of them. A figure outside the window has been paying attention to every move of the two people in the room. The moon was high in the sky without many stars around it. Horace and ra sat in the room, looking at each other, while a shadow was looking at them from the outside. Chapter 468 Mommy? Horace and ra were thinking about five years ago. They did not notice the figure outside. The small figure curiously watched them look at each other from the crack of the door, and couldnt help but grin happily. It was Neo, who was supposed to be kidnapped Neo watched, felt that something was missing. Looking at a bug in the grass, he had an idea. He threw the bug into the room and it flew onto ras body. Horace and ra, who had been quiet, hurriedly stood up. Horace thought it was something bad. ra clearly saw that it was a bug. ra had been afraid of bugs. Her fear became even bigger seeing a bug in this unfamiliar ce. Frightened, her lips turned white. She didnt expect it to flow onto her. Frightened, she pounced into Horaces arms as she was dodging. The collision of chests made both of them quiet. ra looked at Horace with embarrassment and fear. Horace reached out and hugged ra, smirking. He looked like a cat who had stolen meat. Outside the house, Neo knew ra very well. He knew that ra was afraid of bugs since he was a child. Seeing things go as he wished inside the room, Neo giggled and nned to make the final step. The bug in the house was killed by Horace, ra came out of Horaces arms with a red face and said nothing. ra Are you okay? Horace asked. He was worried about ra. I am alright, ra replied. Horace thought she wouldnt speak again, but she said, Thank you. Helena was not in good health since ra was a child. She needed herbs but they couldnt afford the expensive bugs in the prescription. So, ra had to catch bugs by herself. Every time, she had to endure fear and nausea to catch the bugs. The cycle went on and on, and ra waspletely defenseless against the bugs. When she saw a bug now, she trembled. This time, fortunately, Horace was here with her, otherwise, ra might not be able to hold on until Neos rescue. Dont be afraid, its all right. Horace looked at ras mind and guessed that she might be thinking of the past. So, he went up and hugged ra, stroking her back, hoping she would calm down. After a long time, ra came out of Horaces arms and proved that she was all right. Horace let her go. Whats that? ra saw a ball of paper in the doorway, which she hadnt seen just because she was so nervous. Stay here, Ill check it. Horace was worried that something was wrong, so it was better for ra to stay where she was.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Well, be careful. She looked at Horace and spoke a little worriedly. Listening to these words, Horace felt touched. He hadnt heard a word of concern for a long time. She hadnt talked to him for a long time, not to mention talking to him so gently. Thinking of this, Horace couldnt help but smile happily at ra, then turned to pick up the note at the door. Unfolding the note, he saw some delicate but childish handwriting. Go to bed. Horace paused when he saw this. ra was still there waiting to know what happened. He walked in, gave the note to ra, and then looked at her expression. Seeing the note, ra was shocked at first and then frowned slightly. Horace thought she didnt want to sleep with him, so she said, You sleep in the bed, I can sit in the chair. After saying this, he turned and left, intending to go to the chair. But before Horace reached the chair, ra squatted down, trembling. Horace. She struggled to call Horaces name, sounding like torture. Horace went back to her immediately. ra was sweating profusely, her hair scattered around her ears. She was frowning. Seeing this, Horace didnt know what to do. ra, ra, whats wrong with you? Horace was extremely distressed to see ra suffer, but he didnt know what was happening to her. Why was she suffering all of a sudden? He didnt have the time to think so much now. He put ras neck on his body to make her feel a bit better. Belly ache. ra spoke with all her strength. Bellyache? Howe? Horace didnt know why ras stomach hurt for no reason. He checked the paper immediately, thinking it might be the cause. But nothing was found. Mom, whats wrong with you? Just as Horace was thinking about what was going on, he saw a boy open the door and rushed over. You Horace looked at Neo, stunned. What did he call ra? How did he get here? Horace didnt have the time to ask the questions. He was too worried about ra. Nothing. ra suddenly looked normal. Horace was confused. Didnt she have a stomachache? Why was she suddenly alright now? Neo. ra looked at Neo coldly, waiting for an exnation. Neo kept his head down, not daring to look into ras eyes. ra made Neo look at herself and asked, What is going on? Why did you kidnap yourself? Listening to ras question, Neo looked at her dumbfounded, and asked, Mommy, how did you find out? Although you deliberately changed your way of writing, the word bed gave you away. ra knew from the note that the person who wrote it was Neo, so she came out with an idea. That was why she pretended to have a bellyache. Neo chagrined when he heard this. He forgot to change his writing habits. Neo scratched his head helplessly, waiting for ras further criticism. And he secretly decided that he must practice writing in the future. He wouldnt let himself be given away by handwriting again. Chapter 469 Explanation for the Past ra didnt know what was Neo thinking. How could he kidnap himself? However, she couldnt ask anything now. She would talk about itter when they got home. Horace, who had been watching, grabbed Neo as if he found a gem. What did you just call ra? Horace looked at Neos face, which looked like his own, and confirmed his thoughts. If Neo was his son Mommy. Neo answered in a daze, not knowing what was wrong with Horace. ra covered her head helplessly. She used the trick to get Neo out but forgot that Horace was still by her side. The current situation was thest thing she wanted. At this point, she didnt know how to exin. Neo ra was about to speak when Horace hugged Neo. Horace felt that Neo looked like him at the first sight. But at that time, he was chasing ra, plus he didnt think he would have a child, so he did not think much about it. But now when he heard Neo call ra mommy, he knew that Neo was his son. Euphoria, as well as self-me instantly filled his heart. It turned out that the child in ras belly was his. Why didnt he believe her at that time?Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Thinking of this, he thought he had to investigate the thing thoroughly. It was weird. Neo felt very happy being held by his father carefully. He burst into tears in Horaces arms. Daddy, you finally showed up. Why did you fight with my mother? As a kid, Neo didnt understand what happened, but he could feel there was something wrong between Horace and ra. Otherwise, they would be together. Im here. Its my fault. Hearing Neo call him daddy, Horace lost control of his emotion. He had been determined to get ra back, although he might suffer a little. But the moment he heard Neo call him daddy, he knew that he had been right. Otherwise, he might never know that he had a cute son. His whole life may be wasted and he would end up alone. Now at least he had his loved ones by his side, his son in his arms. Horace hadnt felt so safe and assured in a long time. Since ra was gone, every night when he closed his eyes, he saw the image of him being with ra before. Many times, he woke up from dreams and found his pillow wet. Horace didnt know how he had survived the years. But at this moment, he felt all his efforts had paid off. No matter what, he and ra had a son. With the son, his chances of getting ra back were much higher. Thinking of this, Horace smiled at ra. ra knew what he was thinking. She suddenly felt like she had fallen into a trap. A big trap designed by her son. Dad, where have you been all these years, why havent youe back? Is it because I was a bad child, so you dont like me? Neo had wished since he was a child that he would have a dad to protect him. Now his dad was finally back, he grabbed Horace, asking questions. I have been watching you in the dark. Its not that I dont like you. But someone doesnt like me. Horace then looked at ra. Now I want to talk to your Mommy, will you y in the room by yourself for a moment, Neo? Horace had a lot of questions in mind. So, he had to let Neo y by himself now. He needed to ask ra. ra, tell me, what happened? Watching Neo walk to the side, Horace couldnt contain his excitement anymore. ra knew that she couldnt keep the secret from Horace because he would find out the truth. So, she told him. What could it be? Are you trying to ask me if he is your son? Or do you want to ask me how he could be your son? Thinking of what happened back then, ra got angry. Why havent you told me all these years that I have a son? Horace knew that ra was angry with him. But he had to figure it out. So, you are wondering how my son had lived under your nose? ra said in a way they both understood. Her words were seemingly fine, but there was irony contained in it. Horace felt it. But he didnt feel anything wrong, so he nodded and waited for her answer. You should ask yourself this question, if you didnt want to kill my child, why would I have kept it a secret from you for such a long time? ra paused, then said, I just want to protect my child, is that wrong? ra looked at Horace angrily. If eyes could kill, Horace would have been dead hundreds of times by now. Ive agreed with you on keeping the child. When did I ask you to have an abortion? Horace thought about what had happened back then. She did ask ra to abort the child. But since she didnt want to, hepromised. What ra had said was not true. He wasnt so cruel. Its over anyway. No matter what you say, I wont believe you. ra was upset seeing Horace making excuses without any bit of apology. Why dont you believe me? Am I lying? Horace was confused by ra. Were they talking about the same thing? If they were, why was it so messy? Stop arguing, I wont forget how you forced me to abort the child. ra could never forget the scene in the hospital. After all, it was the most miserable and helpless moment in her life. Me? Hearing ras words, Horace knew that there must have been some misunderstanding. She must have misunderstood him. He had never done it. There must be someone getting in the middle. Someone who wanted to tell them apart. Chapter 470 The Man She Used to Loved Horace told himself that he must find out the truth. He always felt that things were not as simple as they seemed. Isaac and Logan havent been in touch with ra all day. They were anxious Logan remembered ra asked him not to go with her. He hesitated, what if he went there and mess up everything? What if the kidnapper killed Neo? Thinking of this, Logan decided to call the police to go with him but was stopped by Isaac. Mr. Hutchinson, this is not a good idea. The ce has a wide view. If something happens, none of us can escape. Working for Horace for such a long time, Isaac had be very cautious. So, he stopped Logan from calling the police. It would be too high-profiled. Then well go by ourselves. Logan decided to go to Mercielo Vige to check on the situation. He was too worried about ra. Okay. Isaac was also a little worried about Horace, so he drove behind Logans car. The family in Mercielo Vige was still lying on the bed, Neo was holding Horace, and ra was lying on the side alone. ra, are you cold? Horace asked. He got no reply. ra was falling asleep. After the argument, she was still angry. She didnt want to talk to Horace. Mommy, if you are cold,e to my arms. Ill keep you warm. Neo looked at them, knew that something bad must have happened just now. However, Neo couldnt speak out directly, so he did in another way. Im not cold. Sleep, Neo After ra finished speaking, she turned her back and fell asleep. Neoy in Horaces arms all night, sleeping very peacefully. Neo, ra, and Horace hadnt slept sofortably in a long time. The next morning, when they were packing their things in the room and nning to go home, they heard a knock on the door. Horace kept ra behind her subconsciously and didnt move away from ra until he saw the peopleing in. ra, whats going on? Logan was surprised by what he saw. He had thought about several scenarios he might see and was even ready to attack. Yet he didnt expect to see Horace protecting ra behind his back. The room was even filled with a warm feeling. Logan was stunned. He turned his eyes away and saw Neo standing beside ra. He frowned in puzzlement. Whats going on? Logan asked. Have they rescued Neo? Or not? Logan met no obstacles on the way. Nor did they encounter any danger. Logan, its actually Neos trick, ra said, looking at Logan a little embarrassed. Neo designed everything which made everyone panic. How did Neo do it? Id like to know. Logan was relieved to see that everyone was fine. Very simple. I secretly asked the nanny to make the cake. Then I took the money, put my schoolbag, and got in a taxi. Neo said smugly about what he did the day before. And then? Listening to Neos words, Logan smiled. No one would have thought that a child woulde up with tricks like these. Then I asked the people on the side of the road and found out about this ce. I took a taxi and called my mother. After Neo finished speaking, he carefully checked whether ra was angry. ra felt d now. She was only angry when she first found out about it. Neo, you are really smart. But dont be so naughty again. Logan thought Neo was just being naughty. Uncle, Im not being naughty, I just think there is a conflict between my daddy and mommy. Neo disagreed with Logans statement. He was not an ordinary child. He did this for Horace and ra, not for fun. Logan didnt have much reaction when he heard Neos first sentence. But hearing Neo calling Horace dad, Logan was stunned. Logan looked at ra, and she nodded. Then, Logan smiled knowingly. Okay, Neo is the best. Logan stepped forward and hugged Neo, nced at ra, and turned to leave. Logan knew the three of them had a lot of things to talk about. So, he left them alone. He believed that ra could handle his affairs. ra, wait. Seeing that ra wanted to leave with Logan, Horace grabbed her hand. Horace didnt know when he would be able to see her again after she left. He didnt want her to go. Horace, havent you been trying to deceive me? Now, Isaac is here, lets talk. ra felt that some things had to be made clear, or they might really be kept in the dark for the rest of their lives. Okay. Ask. Horace didnt do anything sorry for ra, so he wasnt afraid of ras questioning. Isaac, did Horace ask you to bring me to the hospital for an abortion? ra asked directly. Hearing ras question, Horace was stunned. When did he make such an order? Horace wanted to ask questions, but before that, he wanted to hear what Isaac, the executor of the incident, had to say.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Isaac, who had been silent for a while, knelt down and looked at ra and Horace. ra knew that Isaac felt guilty. But it wont change what happened back then. If Logan didnt save her five years ago, where would she be now? Would she live until this day? Thinking of this, ra looked fiercely at the initiator of the whole thing. She didnt me Isaac, because Isaac was just doing what he was asked to do. He didnt decide. All of this was caused by the man in front of her whom she once loved so deeply. Chapter 471 Isaac’s Confession Mr. Kirnd, Im sorry. It was all my fault. Mrs. Kirnd, dont me Mr. Kirnd. Isaac pleaded. If it wasnt for him, they wouldnt be so tired, and they wouldnt have been separated for five years. What the hell is going on? Hearing Isaacs confession, Horace wondered what had happened that year. What had his most trusted subordinate done? It was Laura. Isaac thought for a moment and said. Laura threw her clothes on the way to Mr. Kirnds room. The sound was a radio. She yed it to make Mrs. Kirnd think Mr. Kirnd cheated. Isaac did not dare to look up at Horace, afraid that Horace would get angry and kick him straight away. You mean, Laura directed all this? Hearing this, ra understood. Indeed, she didnt see them in bed. She didnt even dare to check. She believed that Horace had betrayed her. If Isaac was telling the truth, everything made sense now. Yes, Isaac said, and then continued to say what Laura had done. She threatened the nanny and then kidnapped my parents, forcing me to do things for her. Isaac felt ashamed for what he had done back then to Horace and ra, who had treated him so well. She asked me to force Mrs. Kirnd to abort the child under Mr. Kirnds name. I could only do it. I failed the first time. And on the second time, unexpectedly, Mr. Hutchinson came to rescue Mrs. Kirnd. And then, when Mr. Kirnd was going to the airport to stop Mrs. Kirnd, Laura deliberately broke her own legs. Isaac told the whole story. His voice was getting quieter, even though he didnt know what he was afraid of. He had been reminding himself that he had betrayed Horace for the past five years. He was morally crushed. He had insomnia every night. Now, after the secret was told, he felt rxed as never before, although he was about to face Horaces punishment. Thats all. Please punish me! After saying this, Isaac lowered his head even lower. He had betrayed Horace. He knew he could no longer stay by his side. This is for your betrayal. Horace kicked Isaac. This is for your being ungrateful. One more kick. This is for your broken morality. Horace kicked Isaac straight to the ground. Isaac endured. He didnt hate Horace. On the contrary, he was d that Horace kicked him. He felt relieved. ra, do you hear me clearly now? I didnt know anything of this. After punishing Isaac, Horace walked over to ra, who had been silent. ra was stunned, it turned out that her suffering was caused by the woman Laura. Horace was innocent. Thinking of this, she was full of shock and regret. Shocked that she had never figured it out, regretted that she had put it all on Horace. Horace had lost weight over the years. ra couldnt help but feel pain. But now, everything was clear. She was impressed by Lauras scheme. How could a girl growing up like a princess be so cruel? People were capable of everything when they were forced. For example, Laura watched Helena struggling at the fringe of life yet ignored her. For example, Laura kidnapped Isaacs parents, disregarding the safety of other people. But knowing that Horace had always loved her, ra felt it was all worth it. Looking at Horace, she didnt know what to say. Five years had passed. They had too much to say and too many questions to ask. They looked at each other in embarrassment. Horace didnt know that he had been kept in the dark about so many things which had directly hurt ra. Horace hated himself. If he had gone to the Hutchinson hours waiting for ra and asked about everything after she proposed the divorce, none of this would happen. He was the one to me. He shouldnt have had any connection with Laura. He shouldnt have trusted her so easily. None of this should happen today. They wouldnt be separated for five years. What was more ridiculous was that he believed ra was raped and wanted her to abort the child. to beat the child in my belly. Even finally, he gave in to ra, he felt ufortable. Now it all felt like a joke. How stupid he was to trust another woman instead of his wife! Horace wanted to p himself to make up for his mistakes. He knew he made a mistake. But he couldnt change the past. What important was the future!Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He must make up for ra in the future. He would never let her leave again. Never again. It was not only a promise to ra but also an encouragement to himself. All the questions were answered. Horace felt that all those things had passed, now it was time to go home with ra, and then confess, and ask for forgiveness. Horace stepped forward, looked at ras face, and tentatively called out her name. ra? Yes? ra was not a dramatic person. After knowing that everything was a misunderstanding, she stopped hating Horace. She looked generously at Horace, waiting for his response. ra, lets go home. Horace looked at ra, not knowing what to say, and could only take her hand, intending to bring her home. Okay. ra and Horace walked on the grass in a good mood, hand in hand. The ce suddenly looked beautiful to them. Chapter 472 Daddy Is Back Go back by yourself. Seeing that Isaac hadnt followed, Horace turned to Isaac and said to him. Without waiting for Isaac to answer, the two of them left holding hands. Instead of going straight home, they took a walk on the grass. They had a lot to say. ra, Im sorry. I shouldnt have trusted Laura. I shouldve investigated. Horace was very guilty of his mistake. Although it was Laura and Isaac s fault, as ras husband, he shouldnt have trusted them. That was his mistake, which led to their five years of separation. Its not all your fault. I am responsible too. rapletely forgave Horace after hearing his words. He was also a victim, and he was confessing so sincerely, ra was very relieved. Oh? Why? Horace was interested, wanting to hear what ra would say. Back then, if I believed in you, I wouldnt have believed that you were in the room Lauras subsequent schemes wouldnt have seeded. Looking back, it was indeed the sound of Laura that made her misunderstand. If she didnt misunderstand, things wont end up like this. Well, women are sensitive, and youre not an exception. Horace rubbed her head with a chuckle, and took her hand, continued to walk. No, we have to deal with Laura or I wont feel well. ra wouldnt let go of those who hurt her. Laura must be punished. Laura was Horaces first love, no matter if he still had feelings for her. ra had to say it in advance. Ones first love was the most memorable.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Horace understood. He smiled and looked at ra, saying, Even if you dont mention it, I will do it. For what? For she ruined your reputation? Hearing that Horace didnt defend Laura, ra teased. s, my dear wife jokes at me, and I cant refute. Horace wished he could throw ra on the bed to punish her as before. But he couldnt right now. So, he yed the victim. In this way, he could make ra happy, and also repair their rtionship. But unexpectedly, after Horace called ra wife, they both paused. When was thest time she heard him call her this way? The two looked at each other for a long time without speaking. Quarrels between husband and wife neversted for more than one night, but in their case, it hadsted for five years. They will never be separated again after reconciliation, right? Both hoped so. Seeing that the sun was about to set, they drove home hand in hand. Being together again, Horace and ra became very needy of each other. They held hands even when Horace was driving. This time, I wont let you go again, Horace said when ra asked him to focus on driving. Hearing this, ra didnt know what to say. She could only smile. When they got home, Neo rushed to them. Logan followed, asking Neo to slow down. They soon saw the two of them holding hands together. You guys Logan asked, pointing to their tightly held hands. ra just nodded at Logan and then told him the whole story. Logan, thats what happened back then. Horace was also a victim. ra knew that Logan was worried about her, so she said what Isaac had confessed. But she didnt mention that Isaac did things for Laura, which surprised Isaac, who came back early and was now standing aside. Yeah, Mom and Dad are finally together, I finally have a dad. Neo listened to a whole bunch of things but didnt understand much. Except that his mom and dad were together. There was no more misunderstanding between them. The family can finally be reunited. This was what Neo has been waiting for a long time. He grew up watching other children in their fathers arms, but he didnt have a father. He had watched someone elses dad raise his child high above his head, but where was his dad? Fortunately, his family was rich, so no one dared tough at him. But now, his dad is back. His dad was a hundred times better than other childrens dads. Yeah, daddy is back. Horace stepped forward and picked up Neo,ughing happily with him. ra hadntughed like this for a long time. Logan was so happy to see his sister and nephew being happy. He didnt n to pursue the past. He had misunderstood Horace, who didnt do anything wrong. Thinking that he also punched Horace yesterday, Logan felt a little guilty, but he didnt regret it. He didnt know the truth at the time. That was a punishment for Horace because he didnt investigate. Logan felt that he needed to talk to Horace, so he said to ra. ra, take Neo in. I need to talk to Horace. ra understood, so she picked up Neo, who was still on Horace and walked indoors. Mom, what is uncle going to do? Neo realized that something was wrong and asked. Logan looked serious. Neo was afraid that he would do something bad to Horace. Uncle will chat with my father, your father came in a moment. ra smiled, thinking that Neo was so smart. She didnt think she was that smart when she was his age. He must have got it from Horace. That was good. She didnt want Neo to be as stupid as herself. ra left. And Isaac left before being asked to. Only Horace and Logan were the only two in the living room. Chapter 473 Family Horace, Logan called out, then looked at him, thinking about how to start the conversation. Sit down, lets talk. Horace knew that Logan must have a lot to say, so he sat down and waited for Logans words. I am sorry. I misunderstood you. Please ept my apology. Logan felt sorry for the way he had treated Horace. He was mean to Horace many times but Horace never med him. But out of conscience, now knowing that Horace was innocent, he had to apologize. This was Logans principle, which had forged a good reputation for the Hutchinson Group. Its all right, you didnt know it. And I indeed made some mistakes. Horace knew that Logan had agreed to let ra be with him. He took back his wife now. He didnt care about the rest. If Logan hadnt hindered himself at that time, he probably wouldnt have cherished ra as much as he did now. Things difficult to get were often the most precious. Everyone understood this. Horace will love ra more than ever. Im relieved to hear so. But I have to remind you that if you are not good to ra, there wont be a third chance for you. Logan gave Horace a chance this time. If Horace hurt ra again, he would keep ra safe at all costs. Logan failed to take good care of ra since she was a child, but since she was by his side now, he would protect her for the rest of her life. Got it, brother. Hearing Horace called him this way, Logan was stunned and smiled at him. That was his acquiescence. Get in then. Logan knew Horace must want to stay with his family. So, he let Horace go in alone. Daddy. ra was building Lego with Neo. But when he saw Horacee in, he pounced on Horace. Horace smiled and touch Neos head, then look at ra. Why are you looking at me? ra was a little shy. She pretended to be angry at Horace. Because you are pretty. Horace knew that ra was not angry. ra blushed as he expected.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She tried to walk out of the room, but was stopped by Horace, Do you think you can escape from my hand? I am afraid its not easy. After saying this, Horace turned around, holding Neo with one hand, and putting his other hand on the wall, blocking ra under. Neo covered his eyes with his hands and said that he would not look. Horace didnt want to kiss ra, but seeing Neos movement, he suddenly had the urge. Horace slowly stepped forward and looked at ra, whom he had been missing day and night. ra looked at Horaces affectionate eyes, and slowly After the kiss, Neo put down his hands on his eyes. Mom, Dad, are you going to give me a little sister? Neo looked at the two with a confused look. In Neos mind, people will have a baby if they kissed. But why a little sister? Horace asked the question, yet he didnt expect Neos answer. I want a little sister to y with. Mom ys with dad. So, no one will be alone in the family. Neo said happily. He could imagine how the four of them would y together. So, with a little brother, someone will be left aside? ra was no longer shy after hearing what Neo said. Yeah, I and my brother are both men. We would fight. Neo nodded his head in agreement. He was so adorable. Hearing Neos theory, both ra and Horaceughed. It was hard for them to think of who the kid looked like. Even Horace was not so smart as a child. ra was even dumber. ra,e home with meter. Horace wanted to return to their home with ra. He had been living in solitude during ras absence. He fired the two nannies and came home alone every night, cooking randomly to fill his stomach. Yet he was suffering even more from the inside. Every night Horace slept where the two of them had slept, missing ra so much. But he couldnt bring ra back no matter how much he missed her. Slowly, he didnt like to live at home anymore. He either slept in thepany or spent the night in a bar. He felt better surrounded by people. He hadnt had a good time over the years. Without ra, he suffered. Thats why Horace was so desperate to get ra home and sleep with her. ra thought for a moment, and though they were reconciled now, she always felt that something was missing. But she couldnt think of it for a long time, so she could only answer. Okay. Hearing that ra agreed, Horace instantly kissed her on the cheek with pleasure. The joy on his face was uncontrolled. Neo became very happy knowing that he was going to sleep with his father. The family yed Lego in the room for a while. Soon, it was night, they nned to go home the next morning. They had a peaceful night. The three of them slept in each others arms. Neo was in the middle, rolling around happily, but couldnt fall asleep for a long time. He wanted to enjoy the feeling. Otherwise, he wont be happy. It was the first time Neo had slept with his father since he was born, but he did not say it out. He didnt want to affect the happy atmosphere now, so he could only celebrate in this way. Horace and ra had no choice but to let Neo do as he wished. Chapter 474 Good Time The next morning. Horace opened his eyes and saw Neo sleeping nearby. Looking inside, he saw ra. Horace smiled. It was the first time they had slept together since they had reconciled. Thinking of this, Horace smiled and looked at ra, then at the weather outside. With her around, everything had be beautiful. Horace usually got up as soon as he opens his eyes, but not today. He stayed in bed for an extra hour, until Neo and ra woke up. Good morning, honey. Seeing ra open her eyes, Horace smiled and greeted her. Morning. ra looked at the smile in his eyes and knew he was enjoying the moment too. Good morning, mom and dad. Neo opened his sleepy eyes and greeted the two of them. Morning.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Good times passed quickly. The three of them still wanted to stay in bed for a little while, they hear Logan shouting outside. Get up since you guys are awake. Time for breakfast! Logan had wanted to wake them up, but he heard them talking at the door. So, he said this sentence kind of embarrassedly, and then turned and went downstairs to serve breakfast. Get up. Otherwise, my brother will call us again. ra knew that Logan, adhering to the idea that breakfast was good for the body, would not let them skip any breakfast. Okay. Horace didnt have the habit of staying in bed after waking up. He stayed in bed only because ra was still in bed. Now that ra had asked him to get up, he immediately got up and got dressed. ra felt a little embarrassedst night, so she slept with some clothes on. In her memory, Horace had always been a fast-moving person, so she turned her head to see if Horace was dressed. But unexpectedly, Horace was wearing only a shirt at this time, and looking down, he was having morning wood. Seeing this, ra was shocked. Why did he sleep naked? And why did he dress so slowly? Did he do it on purpose? Whats wrong? Miss this? Horace teased when he noticed that ras eyes were still fixed on the thing between his legs. She then followed Horaces gaze to Neo, who was standing nearby. Then she knew why he was dressing slower than usual. It turned out that Horace had put Neos clothes on while she was dressing up. ra was embarrassed. However, she had to face Horace. Okay, hurry up. Horace looked at her blushing face andughed even harder. Oh. ra touched her reddened face and sped up her hands. After getting dressed, ra went to the bathroom to wash up and saw that toothpaste and toothbrush were ced in a way familiar. Horace had prepared them for her as in the past. ra felt warm. She brushed her teeth and went downstairs. Then she saw three people at the table. ra, lets eat. Seeing ra standing upstairs watching, Logan urged her to get down. Breakfast must be eaten while it was still warm. They had been too slow preparing stuff; the dishes were kind of cold now. Okay. ra stepped down and sat down next to Neo, the family sitting in a row facing Logan. ra, are you moving back with Horace today? Logan had expected ra to go home with Horace, but he just didnt know when. Well, yes, Horace answered before ra opened her mouth. Then you should start packing after breakfast. Im afraid there is too much stuff to pack. Logan knew that Horace would not let ra down this time. Therefore, he supported them. Logan, are you driving me away? ra heard Logans eagerness and couldnt help but ask. Yeah, youve been being idle here. You better go to Horaces ce to torture him. Loganughed and teased ra. ra indeed didnt do anything at home except for taking care of Neo. But that was because there were nannies. But Logan sounded like she waszy. ra looked at Logan viciously, hoping that Logan would feel guilty. But instead of Logan, Horace spoke. Logan, you can rest assured, I promise to take ra away quickly. After saying this, Horace smiled at ra proudly as if he had saved the world. Looking at Horaces expression, ra felt that Horace had be more childish after the years without her. He acted and spoke like a child. But she didnt say it, because she couldnt imagine how Horace would react. Yay, lets go back to daddys house. Neo hurriedly echoed. He wanted to sleep with Horace and had thought about it for a long time. Being able to live with his dad was something he didnt even imagine. Well, well go in a minute. Seeing Neo so happy, Horace smiled and touched his head, looking at ra. The look in his eyes seemed to be saying, Did you see? Neo has agreed. Go home with me, when are you waiting for? ra gave in. Logan, help us move then. Since Logan couldnt wait for them to leave, she would do as he wished. But he had to move stuff for them. Girl Logan was speechless. Hey, hey, so I can move out quickly. ra winked at Logan and lowered her head to eat. No matter what Logan said again, she kept eating. Logan looked at ra, who was in a good mood, and thought that she hadnt been so happy for years. Horace was indeed perfect for her. After reconciling with Horace that ra smiled, which was rare. She was happy, sincerely. Since this was the case, as a brother, Logan must offer support. Thinking of this, Logan resumed eating, nning to send ra backter. Chapter 475 Forgive Seeing ras interaction with Logan, Horace was a little upset. She was still a little distant from him, but she was so close to Logan. What Horace didnt know, however, was that ra only talked to Logan like that after the two of them were reconciled. This was not the case before. After a quick meal, Logan got a call. Before leaving, he said that he would soone back to help ra move things. ra had said she was just joking. But Logan insisted. So, she could only wait for Logan at home. After Logan left, they rested on the couch. Then, Isaac came over and kneel down in front of the two of them. Mr. Kirnd, Mrs. Kirnd, Isaac said. ra looked at him, wondering what he was going to say. But Horace didnt even look at Isaac. Horace thought he had been merciful enough to a person who betrayed him. He didnt want to have any connection with Isaac anymore. Mr. Kirnd, Mrs. Kirnd. I knew that what I did was unforgivable. But it concerned my parents safety, I had no choice. Hearing this, the anger in Horaces heart had risen. But if I were given another chance, I would surely save them in all way possible. I wont be a traitor. I must save my parents but not in a despicable way. Its a shame to do things against morality. Isaac had thought about it for the entire night, and now he finally said it. It was up to ra and Horace whether to forgive him. So now I dont ask for Mr. Kirnd and Mrs. Kirnds forgiveness. Send me to prison and let me get the punishment I deserve. I know it would dirty your hand to punish me, Mr. Kirnd, Mrs. Kirnd. So, I can use this method to give me peace of mind. Isaac was earnest. He didnt seem to be acting. He confessed in a helplessly way. But when Horace heard this, he became even angrier. Horace believed that Isaac was seeking his forgiveness. If Isaac felt sorry, he should not appear in front of him again. But instead of doing so, Isaac came straight to him for repentance. People who betrayed me never had a good ending. Prison? You think too simply. I have a hundred ways to punish you. Just because you did one thing wrong. Horace hated betrayal the most in his life. He chose Isaac as his assistant and trusted him, but Isaac betrayed him. Mr. Kirnd. Isaac lowered his head. Isaac knew how would Horace punish a betrayer. Yet he only gave him three kicks this time. Yet Isaac did not want Horace to be too angry. It was bad for health. Horace, forget it. ra, who had been watching, suddenly spoke. Isaac looked up at her in shock, and Horace looked at her with some surprise too. Isaac betrayed him, causing their five years of separation, and now she wanted him to forgive? Horace couldnt understand why ra said this. ra exined. First of all, hes your subordinate, you failed to protect his parents, and thats the first mistake. Second, he is bitter, his parents have been kidnapped, and he was right to be anxious. ra thought that Isaac made mistakes, but not big ones. And in the end, he chose to tell the truth. He was worthy of forgiveness. Well, Ill listen to you. ras words made sense. Yet to Horace, betrayal was a betrayal. There were no excuses. However, in order to make ra happy, he suppressed his anger. Isaac, from now on, youll stay with Horace. But remember, dont act too far. ra pulled Horace up and went upstairs to check Neo, who was ying with the babysitter. They were gone, but Isaac, who remained there, knelt for a long time. Isaac was really impressed by ra this time. He respected her from the bottom of his heart. He was even more sorry for what he had done to ra. But since ra forgave him, Isaac decided to be more loyal to Horace and ra. He would prove to them that he wouldnt make the same mistake again. He would be sincere to them. Mr. Hutchinson. As soon as Logan arrived at thepany, he saw an assistant calling him at the door. What happened? Logan didnt know what important things would happen early in the morning. Along the way, the employees greeted Logan, and Logan nodded in return. The police came and said it was for the kidnapping case three days ago. The assistant also heard some gossip but did not know the details. Yet now the police came, he didnt know what to do. So, he called Logan over early in the morning. Okay, its all right. Ill take a look. Logan had already informed the police department when he found Neo, and now he didnt know what they were here for. Logan walked into the office and saw three police officers sitting there. Seeing Logan enter, the three policemen stood up, saluted, and then asked. Hello, Mr. Hutchinson, we know that the kidnapping case has been solved, but the higher-ups ask us to bring back the kidnapper. He must be punished. One of the leading policemen spoke, his tone full of respect.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Why? I have already closed the case, this has nothing to do with the police station, right? Logan asked, not knowing what they wanted to do. Well, Mr. Hutchinson, our chief wanted to help. A policeman in the back answered Logans question quickly. Logan immediately understood. They were trying to curry favor with him. Logan had heard that the current police chief was losing his power. That must be the reason why they came here. Chapter 476 Stop Here Logan blinked, thinking about how to refuse them. After all, it was all Neos trick. What could he do? Sending Neo to the police station for trial? Logan decided to tell them the truth and hoped that the chief of police would give up the idea. I dont want to bother your chief with it. It was just a trick of the child. Please forgive me for wasting your time. Logan smiled at the three police officers, waiting for their answers. Oh, I see. So, it was your sons trick. He is a smart boy, and a brave one. Seeing there was no chance of a corporation, the leading police officer could only say something nice, trying to make a difference. Thanks. Logan agreed that Neo was intelligent. But he knew that the police officers were just being ttery. But Logan looked at the three with a smile in his eyes and said, Alright then. Im sorry but I got something to deal with, so I wonder if Logans meaning was obvious, I am not working with you, and I am busy now. You guys should leave. But he couldnt be too blunt, otherwise, people would judge. Sure, Mr. Hutchinson, since youre busy, we should leave. The police gave up seeing that Logan had no intention of cooperating.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Forgive me for not having the time to send you guys off. Logan nced at them, walked over to his desk, grabbed something, and left by his special elevator. Logan was going to help ra move today, so he drove home immediately. Miss Hutchinson, what are you going to do with Mr. Kirnd? Miss Hutchinson, what is your rtionship with Mr. Kirnd now? Miss Hutchinson, may I ask who this little kid is? ra was putting her luggage in the car at the door, but arge group of reporters rushed over. They didnt dare to pester Horace, who looked unapproachable. So, they all went to ra, who was easy to talk with. Well ra didnt know what to say. She paused and looked at Horace to the side. Horace, on the other hand, never liked to be surrounded and questioned. He believed that as long as he ignored them, the reporters would leave. But after a while of silence, the reporters got more and more excited. ra and Horace were very helpless, looking at each other in silence. Miss Hutchinson, are you shy, or is your rtionship with Mr. Kirnd embarrassing? Horace hadnt intended to speak, but when he heard the reporter ask this question, he immediately became angry. He couldnt stand others to question his rtionship with ra. Horace took ra in his arms and said, ra is my wife, and between the two of us is our son, and as for you, he said to the reporter who asked the question, You are banned. With these words, Horace took ra in one hand, picked up Neo in the other, and headed to the house. Seeing Horaces serious expression, the reporters all made way for them. But hearing that Horace had reunited with ra and they already had a child, everyone was shocked. In addition to the shock, there was also a trace of regret. Such a handsome president already had a wife and a kid. It broke the hearts of Horaces admires. Most of the reporters here were girls, and most of them were Horaces fans. Hearing the news, they were all at a loss. They stood there in surprise for about ten minutes, until someone realized that Horace was gone. They felt numb after standing still for such a long time. Fortunately, they got the most exciting news of the day. So, they had noints The reporter who was banned by Horace looked at the happy face of her colleagues unhappily. She had some more explosive questions to ask. Yet she didnt expect Horace to be so short-tempered. She was instantly filled with anger, thinking about something. ra, go pack up, Logan should be back in a minute. Horace walked into the room and asked her to clean up. Horace wanted to help but he didnt know what she needed. ra had to do it by herself. Okay. ra was pleased by what Horace had just done. Now she was more eager to go home. Dad, why did those reporters ask Mom those questions? Neo wondered why they were asking ra these personal questions. His mother was not a star or anything. They came because of your kidnapping, but when they saw your mom and me holding your hand, they changed their minds. Horace knew that Neos kidnapping case had already caused a sensation, so the reporters should havee to inquire about the kidnapping, but gossips were obviously more eye-catching than suspending cases. So, they instead asked about their rtionship. So, Neo, never do it again. ra came down with her stuff and happened to hear their conversation. What Neo did this time was indeed a bit too much. But they had to thank Neo. Otherwise, she and Horace wouldnt reconcile. Got it, Mom. Neo knew that he had caused trouble for his parents this time, so he said a little guiltily. But I am impressed by your intelligence and braveness, Neo. Horace rubbed Neos head and spoke appreciatively. Neo chose a rtively remote ce, and he had to watch their movements outside the door at night. That required a lot of courage. Because mom taught me well! In fact, ra didnt teach Neo much. It was all Neos intelligence. But Neo gave the credit to ra, and ra epted it. Chapter 477 Danger Soon, Logan came back. Are you ready to go? Logan looked at the big bags on the ground, he was nning to help. Logan, how dare I ask you to do it? ra teased and touched Logans chin. She looked very yful. But soon, her hand was grabbed by a pair ofrge, strong hands. Looking up, it was Horace. Honey, did you forget that you are married? Horace raised an eyebrow and looked at ra domineeringly. ra forgot that Horace, the most jealous man in the world, was there. Logan, dont help her, let her help herself. Horace knew that ra had almost done. His words were just to punish ra. Okay. Logan nodded. He couldnt do much when the couples were messing around. Logan! ra used to be bullied by Horace. But she didnt expect that Logan, her dear brother, would side with Horace. ra, dont me me. Its for your sake. Logan looked at ra with a look of righteousness. ra snorted and went on packing. Horace, take good care of ra. Logan had lived with ra for five years. Now ra was leaving, he was somewhat reluctant. He wished ra to be happy. As long as ra was happy, everything became unimportant. I will. I promise. Horace looked at Logan and assured him. He would do it even if Logan didnt remind him. He got ra back with great effort. He would be useless if he lost her again. I believe in you. When Logan finished saying this, he heard ras cry. Logan and Horace hurried upstairs. Not out of curiosity, but because ras cry was too heart-wrenching. ra, whats wrong? Horace walked into the room but ra wasnt there. Logan searched the whole room. There were only things scattered on the floor. Horace suddenly noticed something was wrong with the window. The curtains had been pulled to the ground, which confirmed that it was thest ce ra stayed. Horace walked toward the window slowly. The closer he got, the faster his heart beat. He didnt know what he will do if ra had an ident there. Three steps. Two steps. He was close. Horace walked to the window, heard the sound of clothes rubbing, and looked straight out the window. He guessed right. ra was pulled down the window and was now on a tform of the air-conditioner. Horace hurriedly jumped down and snatched ra back from the woman. ra, are you alright? Horace checked ras body immediately. There was no injury, but he still asked to make sure. Im okay, Im just scared. ra looked at Horace, smiled, and shook her head. It was a smile after danger. Seeing thisugh, Horace frowned painfully and then looked at the girl next to him. It was the person who had just been banned by Horace. Horace knew what was going on. What the hell do you want? ra recognized her and asked. I just wanted a job, I wanted to be a good journalist. But you, Horace Kirnd, pushed me to the edge of the cliff. The womans name was Iris Meyer. She was from a poor family. Being a sessful journalist was her dream. The question she asked was too tricky. She would do whatever it takes for news. Because of that, she offended many people in the industry.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Her question annoyed Horace this time and she was banned. No one was willing to help her. She was at the end of her wit. She med it all on Horace. But Horace seemed to be very difficult to deal with. So, she set her eyes on ra, who seemed to be easier to deal with. Yes, you dont want anything. But in order to get news, you will do everything. You dont care about the safety of others. Youre not doing anything wrong, but you had affected our lives. Not everyone is as selfish as you. Go, Ill forgive you this time. ra was once a journalist, so she understood. Fortunately, she wasnt injured this time, otherwise, Horace wouldnt let go of the girl. Lets go. With that, Horace carried ra back to the room. Dont be ungrateful. Before Horace left, he reminded Iris Meyer. Logan, I am sorry to let you worried. Seeing that Logan had been looking at herself, ra smiled at Logan to reassure him. Its okay, its okay. Logan looked at Horace and went out. Well, dont be afraid, Im here. Horace knew ra must be frightened. He stepped forward and hugged ra, rubbing her back up and down, hoping tofort her. I am alright. Lets pack our things and go home. ra wasnt that pretentious either. She was only pulled out of the window, but she wasnt harmed. Fortunately, there was a tform below, or otherwise, she wouldve fall. Even if she survived, she might be disabled. Okay. Horace stayed closely with ra, afraid that she would get hurt again. Logan, on the other hand, felt relieved. So he went to the car, nning to send them home. ra, Ill send the luggage over now. You guys drive home when you are ready. Logan didnt want to disturb them. ra knew what Logan had in mind. She nodded in agreement. Alright, bye. Then, Logan left. ra, Horace, and Neo were left in the house. Fortunately, Neo wasnt in the room when ra had an ident just now. Chapter 478 Dad Will Protect You Logan left, while Horace and ra followed quickly. After all, Logan was the guest. They couldnt make the guest wait for them. ra, Neo, lets go, Horace called ra and Neo and left. Isaac went with Logan to make arrangements. Okay. Horace was still holding ra in one hand and Neo in the other. Their faces were filled with happiness. ra hadnt been back to Horaces ce in a long time. She wondered if the ce was the same as before. Was there any trace of her? Did it still look the same as how she decorated it? Thinking of this, ra got excited. She couldnt wait to get home. Sensing ras mood, Horace sped up. The house remained the same way as when ra left. Nothing had changed. Dad, how big is our house? Neo imagined what his new home would look like, but had no idea. Yes. Its bigger than your uncles house. Horace looked at Neos cute look and said to him dotingly. Horaces house was indeed bigger than Logans, although only a bit. Yeah, okay. I like big houses. Neo apuded happily as soon as he heard Horaces answer. ra knew why Neo liked big houses, but Horace didnt, because Horace was not around when Neo was younger. Why do you like big houses, Neo? Horace asked his question. Because I live in a big house when I was a child, I want to live in a bigger house in the future, so that I can protect my mother when I grow up. Neo knew from an early age that he was a man and had to take on the responsibility of protecting his mother because his father was not around. Now his dad was around, but he was still moms little guardian angel. Horace was shocked when he heard Neos words. His son was much better than he thought. Neo knew that he was a man and he should be responsible. He was better than many adult men. Horace was proud of his son. Arent you going to protect Daddy? Horace just wanted to hear what Neo would answer. He didnt really need Neos protection. Well Dad is a man. You dont need my protection. I believed that you are strong enough to protect me and Mom. Neo thought for a moment and replied. Listening to Neos words, ra, who didnt speak, smiled. So, what if I couldnt protect myself? Horace continued to ask. Then Ill protect you. Neo looked at Horace and said firmly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Neo knew that everyone would be old. By the time when Horace was too old to protect them, he would take the responsibility. Good. Horace was happy. It was the first time that someone wanted to protect him. And it was his son. But the premise is that you love me more than mom. Neo suddenly seemed to remember something and said a little worriedly. Horace thought Neo was jealous, but ra knew the real reason Neo said this. Why? Horace asked. Because you had loved mom so much but you didnt love me before. You have topensate. Neo said jokingly. He knew that he had identally said the wrong thing, but since he had already said it, he wont change. Horace finally realized that Neo wasnt jealous. He simplycked fatherly love. Neo hadnt gotten enough love from him because he was absent in Neos earlier years. Although Neo said it in a joking tone, it was even more shocking than it would if he said it in an upset tone. What had Neo gone through to make him speak about something unpleasant with a smile? At the thought of this, Horaces heart ached. He didnt know how tofort Neo. ra, who was sitting with Neo, spoke. Neo, Im sorry for you, it was my fault to separate you and your father for five years. If it wasnt me, you wont be so unhappy now. ra knew it was her fault, but she always thought that Neo didnt care about his dad whom he had never met. Yet she was wrong. ra was shocked to know that Neo was thinking about his dad all the time. No, its not your fault. Neo, you can rest assured. I will never abandon you again. Horace was distraught as he heard ra take all the me on herself. So he made a firm promise to Neo. Okay. Dont lie to me, mom and dad. Neo made a cute expression, which made the twough. ra and Horace inadvertently looked at each other, both in great joy. Horace reached out and grabbed ras hand and looked at her, feeling warm. Seeing their happy faces, Neo obediently sat on rasp, trying not to disturb them. After about twenty minutes, they reached home. Logan seemed to have arrived a long time ago. He was now sitting on the couch drinking tea. Standing next to him stood Isaac, who was silent. After the confession, Isaac seldom spoke. Everyone had noticed that. But they didnt say anything. But ra felt weird. She nned to have a talk with Isaacter. Didnt you guys take the same road with me? Why are you so slow? Logan had been drinking several cups of tea before Horace and ra arrived. So, he couldnt help butin. No, no, no, thats because your car is much better. You can give us one of your cars if you dont want to wait for us again. ra said mischievously. Since Loganined about their speed, he could give them one of his cars. Chapter 479 Sleeping with Mom and Dad They had many cars in the garage, but she didnt mind one more for free. Come on, girl. Ask your husband to buy it. Logan wont be fooled. Logan wouldnt mind buying ra a car, but not this way. raughed awkwardly. Look at the newspaper this morning, you guys are on the headline. Logan handed them the newspaper. Horace knew it must be the journalists. ra wanted to know what they wrote about them. They immediately saw the headline. The kidnapping case was settled and the murderer turned out to be their own son! Mr. Kirnd and Mrs. Kirnd are together again. They are hanging out with their son. The president of the Kirnd Group imed that ra Hutchinson is his wife! ra read out all these titles one by one and was speechless. The other contents were nothing new. So, she put down the newspaper. Its all right, I dont care. ra really didnt take it to the heart. After all, she had experienced the same thing in the past five years, no big deal. Well, its all right. Horace was indifferent. Seeing it was all well, Logan prepared to leave. Okay, everything is here. The rest is on you guys. I got to go now. No matter what, Logan was also the president of a publicpany, and he had a lot of work to handle. Logan seemed to have seen a whole bunch of documents in front of him. Okay, Logan, take care. Horace nodded toward Logan and then watched him leave. It doesnt matter what youve done before. But from now on, do your job and behave yourself. Logan said to Isaac, who had sent himself out. Horace wanted to ask Isaac to send Logan, but in the end, he didnt. Isaac knew Horaces intentions, so he came out to send Logan off. Logan realized that something was wrong. Horace used to ask Isaac to manage everything. But now he didnt even ask Isaac to see the guest out. Isaac must have done something that had let Horace down for real. Yes, Mr. Hutchinson. Isaac wasnt surprised that Logan guessed it. He wouldnt be able to handle thepany otherwise. After saying that, Logan turned and left. Neo, go tidy your room. ra looked at a whole bunch of stuff and asked Neo to pack it up on his own. She wanted Neo to learn from it, and also reduce her burden. I want to sleep with mom and dad. Neo was unhappy when he heard that ra asked him to sleep alone. No. Horace wanted to have a two-person world with ra. With Neo, he couldnt.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Why? Neo looked at Horace, who had overreacted. Because youre a big boy now, people wouldugh at you if you still sleep with us, Horace spoke thoughtfully to Neo. Neo was five years old, so it was good for him to sleep alone, but sleeping with mom and dad was no big deal. raughed when she heard Horaces words. Horace gave ra a sharp nce. Neo, sleep by himself. But you cane over when you want to sleep with us. ra felt she should say something, or Horace wouldnt let go of her. Well, okay. Neo felt that what his parents said made sense. So, he had topromise. Good boy. Horace winked at ra as if to say, Honey, am I good? ra rolled her eyes at Horace and went on cleaning the room. Along the way, she found that nothing had changed. There were still her shoes. She opened the closet. It was all the same. Half of it was Horaces clothes and half of it was hers. She didnt take anything with her. So, her clothes were still in the closet. But she was too thin to wear those clothes. ra reached out to the clothes and put them in the box, intending to throw them away. After all, five years have passed, and those clothes were old, ra didnt want to wear them anymore. She had been well dressed in current years. She wanted to enjoy life. Not long after, she heard the phone ringing downstairs. By the time ra went down, Horace had picked up. But the more Horace listened, the colder his face became. In the end, he said, Okay,e right away. After saying that, he hung up the phone, looked at ra, and said, Laura is missing. ra was shocked to hear the news. Laura should be in the hospital. How did she disappear? ra had asked the nurse to look after Laura. What happened? Lets go, lets go to the hospital. ra realized they should have been more cautious. Okay. Horace hugged Neo and then went to the hospital with ra. Dad, who is missing? Neo heard their conversation. But he didnt know who it was. A bad person. ra waited for Horace to answer. Yet he didnt expect Horace to call Laura a bad person. Well Will she kidnap herself just like me? Neo suddenly thought of his own kidnapping, which was conducted by himself. He thought maybe the bad person would do the same for money. She had no reason to do that. Horace thought about Neos words and didnt think Laura would do so. Chapter 480 Good Boy This wont be helpful to Laura. She must want to escape, nning for aeback. At least that was what ra thought. Women understood women. ra didnt think Laura have given up on Horace. So why did she leave? Neo asked in a different way. Neo, be a good boy. Its between adults. Dont ask. ra touched Neos head. She didnt want Neo to know too much about Laura. After all, it was nothing worthy to be known. It wont do Neo any good to know it. I am not a child; I want to share your troubles. Neo muttered in retort. Neo felt that he was much more sensible than his peers and that he was capable enough to help them. But Horace and ra always said that Neo was too young to know those things. This made Neo sometimes dislike his age, feeling that his age had hindered him from many things. Neo, its not that we dont want to tell you, but its just unnecessary to tell you, get it? Horaceforted Neo when he saw that he was unhappy. He didnt want Neo to know about it, partly because of Neos age, and partly because it was useless to speak about it. I got it. Seeing Horace speak to him in a serious tone, Neo knew he shouldnt refute. Horace was relieved to see Neo being so sensible. ra wondered where Laura could go. Thinking of this, ra called Isaac, asking him to investigate Lauras ount. Laura definitely went to the bank to withdraw money after escaping from the hospital. If Laura didnt withdraw the money, froze her bank ount. ra gave Isaac a word and then hung up. ra knew that Laura didnt have any money on her. ording to Lauras physical strength, she will also definitely go to the nearest bank. That way, Isaac would surely find her. After doing all this, ra felt that her ingenuity was back, which made her very happy. But then it urred to her that if Laura had already withdrawn the money, what should she do? Thinking of this, ra asked Horace to speed up the car. They needed to check if Laura had left anything in the hospital. Soon after arriving at the hospital, ra took Neo out of the car and asked him to follow them. Mom, are weing to the hospital to find someone? Neo knew this was the hospital, and he had seen the sign at the entrance of the hospital before. Yes, ra answered, and then stood still at the doorway. Horace knew why ra stopped walking, but Neo didnt know. Mom, why dont you go in? Neo pulled ras hand, trying to get in quickly and catch the bad person Okay, lets go in. ra looked at Neo and Horace and felt that she had nothing to worry about. So, she strode forward. ra Hutchinson, stop! To get to Lauras ward, they had to go past Helenas ward. Unfortunately, when passing by Helenas hospital room, Helena saw them. Helena yelled at ra, asking her to stop. Whats the matter? ra didnt want to pay attention to Helena, but she couldnt ignore Helena when she saw her get up with great difficulty. So, she went forward, asking what was wrong. Horace felt that there was something wrong with Helena. Afraid that she would hurt ra, he walked over to ra and protected her. You have gotten what you want, why do you have to force my Laura away? Helena knew her daughter was missing but didnt know the reason. She thought that ra had forced Laura away. And you, why are you still with this vicious woman? Helena intended to scold ra but was stopped by Horace. Helena then saw that the person standing in front of her was the person Laura loved wholeheartedly. Take Neo out. Seeing Isaace over, Horace ordered. He didnt want Neo to see this. Young Master,e on. Isaac listened and took Neo out immediately. This was the first time that Horace had instructed Isaac to do something ever since the confession. Isaac was very happy. He knew that Horace had forgiven him. Isaac, why didnt Daddy let me in the room? Neo asked Isaac a little unhappily as he was taken out. Mr. Kirnd doesnt want you to be disturbed. Itll be very noisy in the roomter. Isaac didnt really know how to answer Neo. Isaac had already guessed what would happen in the room for a while, so he made up this reason. He was not lying. After a while, they heard the sound of things smashing and falling in the room. Helena threw something at ra but failed to hit her, as ra managed to dodged it. ra, I hate you. You made me lose my daughter. You destroyed my life. Helena was now close to madness. She was being very mean. ra frowned and nced at Helena, who had just fallen to the ground when she tried to attack. I think we should send her to a nursing home. She shouldnt stay in the hospital. ra looked at Horace and said, wanting to know Horaces opinion. Horace agreed, of course. Helena hurt ra his wife. Although she had raised ra for more than ten years, they had done enough to pay her back. Now seeing Helenas attitude towards ra, Horace had no reason to be nice to her. Horace followed ra out and saw Neo and Isaac standing outside.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 481 Fail to Find Laura Mr. Kirnd, Mrs. Kirnd, I found that Lauras ount was empty. It seems that she took the money away in advance. Isaac told the two of them what he had just investigated. Although it was ra who asked him to investigate Laura, he had to undertake the due obligations. In that case, lets go to the ward to see if there is any clue, ra had foreseen things would turn out this way. Since Laura could escape sessfully this time, it meant that she kept this idea in her mind for a long time. It was normal that Laura nned ahead, but ra didnt believe that there was a perfect n in the world. So, she decided to go to the ward. Okay, lets go, Horace also agreed with her. If they found any clue in the ward, it would help them find Laura. Horace held ras hand and walked to the door of the ward. The ward looked the same as usual, but there seemed to be a few words carved on the door. When ra walked closer, she saw three striking words, Wait for me!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It took a lot of strength for the carver to make such a deep mark. There is nothing suspicious in the room except the clothes, ra walked around the room and found it was clean and tidy. After all, Laura grew up in a rich family. She should be civilized enough to clean up the room before leaving. But what ra didnt know was that the room got so clean was because the nurse had cleaned it up after Laura left. So, it was natural that ra couldnt find anything in the room. Suddenly, a question came to her mind. She used to worry about that Laura would do bad things, so she installed a monitor in her room. She had thought it would be useless, but she didnt expect it to be useful now. Now it seemed prescient. Hurry up. Pull out the monitor from the door. Let me have a look, Then she asked Isaac to take down the monitor so that she could check it by herself. At that time, she was afraid that Laura would discover the monitor, so she installed a monitor with a pinhole camera. Now she needed to take it down before she could see it. Okay. Isaac stepped on a stool and was about to take down the monitor. When did you install the camera? Why didnt I know? Horace was surprised. In Horaces memory, every time ra came, he woulde with her forpany. But he didnt see when ra installed the camera. It happens after we divorce. Looking at Horace, she said thoughtfully. That is to say, this camera was installed after we divorced, so there was no need for her to tell him. Hearing her answer, Horace thought it was true, so he didnt ask more. Isaac quickly took down the camera when they were talking. ra went to the nursing station and borrowed aptop to check what Laura had done before. After watching the recording, she realized that the mark on the door was carved by Laura herself. And when Laura carved the words, her face was twisted and ferocious, as if she was going to kill someone. But then, a gentle expression appeared on her face, which made people feel that spring wasing. ra knew that only when Laura was thinking about Horace would she have such an expression on her face. ra red at Horace. Horace touched his nose helplessly, indicating that it was none of his business. As she yed back the camera at double speed, she saw that Laura was crying alone with the cloth in her hand and seemed to be shouting something. But no one present knew lipnguage. It seemed that Laura was very excited. ra guessed that Laura must have scolded her. Seeing this, Horace was even more embarrassed. But since he hade here, ra didnt make a fuss with him. Look, this is what happened before Laura escaped that day, ra pointed at theputer screen and let everyone look at it carefully. In the video, Laura woke up that day. Before the intravenous drip was finished, she pulled out the needle and fled the ward. So, we cant find her now. Looking at Horace, she said disappointedly. She had thought that she could find Laura back with some clues. But she couldnt find anything. What should she do now? It was not that she was afraid of Laura, but that once Laura went out, they would have a lot of troubles, as predicted. ra just wanted to live a happy and peaceful life. But now there seemed to be a thorny road ahead. The only solution was to find Laura and put her in a ce where ra could see. Lets check the surveince videos on the road and see where she has gone. Horace also knew what Lauras disappearing meant for him. So, it was better to find Laura before she left for a long time. Now they could only use the cameras on the roadside streets to find where Laura had gone. Okay. ncing at Neo, who was standing aside and watching them all the time, ra looked at Isaac. Isaac, go home with Neo boy first. Ill check the surveince videos with Horace. ra didnt want Neo to run back and forth with them, so she had to ask Isaac to take him home. Mom, is that person hard to find? Why do you look so annoyed? I wont go with Isaac. I want to go with you. In the world of Neo, it was very easy to find a person by just looking around. But when he saw the helpless expression on his parents faces, he thought that maybe this thing was difficult. Neo didnt understand, so he wanted to stay and help ra and Horace find the person. Good boy, I cant find my pink blouse at home. Could you help me find it? In order to make her baby leave, ra had to tell a white lie. Okay. When Neo heard that he could help her mother, he felt much happier. Now he was looking forward to going home with Isaac as soon as possible so that he could help his mom find the so-called missing garment. ncing at Horace, Isaac wanted to know if Horace had anything else to tell him. But after waiting for a long time, there was no reply from Horace. When Isaac turned around and was about to left, Horace said, Take good care of Neo. This made Isaac very happy and he quickly agreed. Chapter 482 The Present Situation of Laura After Neo and Isaac left, ra and Horace went to a nearby police station and found the surveince cameras of each street. Fortunately, they identify when Laura left, so the next thing they needed to do was to search for Laura. Time passed like this. Laura was nowhere to be seen in this big city. When they were about to give up, a figure in white appeared on the screen. Look! Seeing this scene, ra was a little excited and fixed her eyes on the screen. That was exactly Laura. There was only one possibility in that Laura walked towards that direction. That was the airport. It seemed that the reason why she wanted to go abroad and leave her mother country was just to escape from ra. Thinking of this, ra couldnt help but think that Laura was really stupid. If Laura stayed in the ward obediently, ra might let her go because her mother brought ra up and she was Horaces first love. But you are determined to leave and chose to oppose me. Then dont me me for being ruthless, thought ra. Now it seemed that no matter what kind of battle it was, ra would win. Laura had nothing. How could she fight against ra? Thinking of this, ra didnt care. Even if she went to the airport now, Laura might have already boarded the ne.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Instead, it was better for her to go home early and have a good sleep, and then wait for Laura to dere war. At this, ra stopped being so stubborn. She held Horaces hand and walked into the car. ra, you must be very tired. Have a rest. Ill wake you up when we arrive. Horace knew how tired she was today. So, he wanted ra to have a rest first and wake her up when they got home. But what he didnt know was that ever since they divorced, she had never been used to sleeping outside. Only when shey on her own bed would she sleep soundly. When she slept outside, she always felt empty and insecure, so she refused. No, thanks. Ill sleep after I get home. She didnt want to tell him that she couldnt fall asleep. He was tired enough today. She didnt want to make him sad because of her. Okay. Seeing that ra didnt sleep, he didnt force her. He chatted with ra to avoid being bored along the way. But after chatting for a while, he found that ra was always absent-minded, so heforted her. Dont think about it anymore. Even if she goes to the ends of the earth, Ill hunt her down. She cant run away, said Horace. She must pay the price. They used to live a harmonious and happy life, but now it was because of Laura that they came to be in such a state, which made him very angry. But no matter how indignant he was, he couldnt show his emotion. He was afraid that he would affect ras mood and make ra angry with himself. Anger would do harm to her health. The reason why he kept so calm today was to prevent her from getting angry. But now, looking at her lifeless face, he intended to make her active in this way. But it didnt work. She just nodded and said nothing. When he thought that she wouldnt say anything more, he heard her mumble, I believe you. Then she fell asleep. Horace smiled and sped up the car. When they got home, Neo had fallen asleep, but ra woke up. Even ra couldnt believe that she had fallen asleep in the car. This was unprecedented. Even that night in Mercielo Vige, she didnt sleep well. But she didnt expect that she would sleep so peacefully in Horaces car this time. This was aplete surprise. Honey, go upstairs and sleep. Looking at her sleepy eyes, Horace felt that she was extremely beautiful. Hmm Im going to take a bath. After saying that, she stumbled to the bathroom, washed her face and brushed her teeth before lying on the bed. After a whole days work, ra didnt want to say anything more. Shey on the bed and fell asleep soon. After taking a bath, Horace entered the room and saw ra stretching out on the bed. Horace smiled dotingly. Then he had no choice but to gently move ra into his arms and fell asleep. Horace and ra had already fallen into a deep and peaceful slumber, while Laura was still gobbling something in the dining room of the airport. How long had it been since shest had dinner? Now look at the way she gobbled, as if she had been hungry for days. But in fact, nobody abused her. She was just on a hunger strike in protest. Wait a minute, ra. Ill go back to find you. Its not sure who will win and who will lose, said Laura while eating. It seemed that she had a profound grudge against ra. When she finished eating, she was thinking about the murder n in her mind. Unconsciously, she slid her wheelchair into a narrow alley. Just as she was about to leave, she heard several mens voices. The voices were disgusting and obscene, far worse than Horaces. Laura thought so. But then she realized her current situation. Now she was in a narrow alley with several chunky men in front of her. They were either going to rob or rape her. No matter which one happened, Laura would be involved in a tragic ending. She couldnt give them the money with which she had to buy the air ticket. And Horace was the only one she would have sex with. Who the hell were these people in front of her? Thinking of this, Laura trembled with fear. At this moment, she was like a helpless princess, waiting for her prince charming to save her. Without doubt, in her mind, her dream lover was Horace, so what she was thinking couldnt be realized, except for the worst thing in his heart. The three men rubbed their dirty hands as they walked to Laura. The b on their faces was squeezed into a pile, looking like an old sow. But at this moment, Laura had no mood to make jokes. A sense of fear arose slowly. No, No. Knowing that they might rape her, Laura manipted the wheelchair to step back step by step. Maybe she would feel more relieved if she stayed away from them. However, it was just her wishful thinking. Chapter 483 She Was Gonna Be the Winner The more frightened Laura was, the more aplished they were. Seeing the woman in front of them keep retreating and beads of sweat fall, forming a perfect arc along her face, the three of them couldnt help swallowing. They couldnt fall asleep at night and went out to drink, but they didnt expect to meet the beautiful woman in front of them. Laura had a pretty face and a graceful figure, which tempted them. The three men couldnt help daydreaming and wanted to having sex with Laura. The thought of this kept them sexually excited. Besides, the helpless expression on Lauras face made them more unscrupulous. The three men made love with her all night until the morning of the second day. When she got up, there were still traces ofst nights sex on her body. Hmm. Laura wanted to move, but she found that her private parts were in unbearable pain. Looking at her clothes, she felt humiliated. The scene ofst night came to her mind. Little girl, its all your fault. You shouldnt wander around in the middle of the night. Since you are still a virgin, well give you some money to buy clothes. As for the rest, well take away. After hearing what those three men said, Laura fainted and didnt get up until just now. She looked at the money on the ground and found that there was only two thousand or three thousand dors left. She had brought tens of thousands with her, but now thats all she had. All of a sudden, she didnt know what to do. She felt like a homeless dog, unable to find the direction of her home and lost everything. Even her most precious thing was lostst night. She didnt know what was the meaning of living now, but when she thought of Horace, she could only support herself against the wall with difficulty. She was still daydreaming until she sat on the wheelchair. She believed that Horace would forgive her and take revenge for her. Thinking of this, she calmed down. Then she pushed the wheelchair to the roadside, and stole several cheap clothes without being noticed by the seller. Then she went to the airport. She picked up the air ticket she bought yesterday and waited for boarding. Along the way, passers-by all looked at this strange woman. Some children even threw stones to hit her because of her disheveled look. Even adults beside her didnt stop childrens rude behavior. Laura didnt dare to act rashly, because she was about to reach another country. If something happened to her, all her efforts would be in vain. Thinking of the humiliation of being gang rapedst night and the destion of being looked down upon by a child just now, she could only me all these on ra. If it werent for ra, she wouldnt have ended up like this. She would live a happy life with Horace now. It was all because of the bitch, ra. Laura cursed ra in her heart, which made ra, who still slept in Horaces arms, sneeze. However, just as she cursed ra in her heart, an astonishing news appeared on the big screen of the airport. That was, the wife of the Kirnd Groups CEO who was a business tycoon, came back with her son. Everyone was stunned at the news. Although people had heard about it and read the newspaper. However, they all thought that it was fake.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But now, it was announced on TV that Horace had admitted that ra and Neo were his wife and son. There was no reason for them to doubt the news. The airport was in anmotion. Why did Mr. Kirnd get married so soon and have a child? I dont know. Its said that he had a baby five years ago. s, I want my prince charming to take a look at me. What? Hearing their discussion, Laura was petrified. Horace had a child? When did this happen? Why didnt she know? Besides, ra just made up with Horace. How did she have a son? A lot of questions lingered in her mind. In fact, Laura had already known that they were reconciled two days ago. That was also the reason why she was so anxious to escape. But she had no idea that they had a son. Looking at Horace hold ra in his arms and hold Neos hand on the TV screen, Laura gritted her teeth with hatred. How could she give birth to Horaces child? Why? Only I can do that. Go to hell! thought Laura. Then the news reported that it was Horaces son who nned the kidnapping because the boy just wanted to get ra and Horace back together. Seeing this, everyone could not help but turn their eyes from Horace to Neo. They found that Neo was even more handsome than Horace. But everyone didnt expect that Neo could be so smart. Many girls had been fascinated by Neo. Just as everyone focused their attention on Neo, another time bomb exploded. Neo would be the sessor of the Kirnd Group. Knowing the news, everyone held their breath beyond imagination. The child who came out in an instant was the sessor of the Kirnd Group? What if he had another child? And had this child been confirmed to be Horaces real son? If so, why didnt the Kirnd Group reveal the news before? The crowd only felt that they were all thumbs. It happened that a ne was about to take off. Many people rushed to board, and the airport returned to its original state. Laura knew most of what the crowd were thinking just now. That child was the one she had tried several times to make ra abort a few years ago, but she didnt expect that the child had survived. Laura was so infuriated that her hands trembled. She didnt know how to ept the news now. It was her negligence in the past, but now it had be a thorn in her side. Now ra had a child who would take over the Kirnd Group in the future. Just because of this, Laura thought it would be very difficult to defeat ra. But now that Laura was like this, there was no escape for her. She decided to give it a go. Only in this way could she prove that she was the one who loved Horace the most in the world. She, Laura, would also let ra have a good look at herself. She would be the real winner in this battle. She was the one who wouldugh in the end. At that time, she would return all the pain she had suffered, and let ra know how it felt to be gang raped. Thinking of this, Laura smiled happily, which looked creepy. People waiting for boarding at the airport didnt dare to approach her, fearing that they would be hurt by her carelessly. However, Laura didnt care about other peoples opinions at all. She was very happy as long as she thought about what would happen to ra in the future. Chapter 484 Laura Left When she was indulged in her fantasy, she heard the sound of boarding from the waiting hall. Attention, passengers to France: your flight starts to board now. Please bring your belongings and show your boarding pass. You can board at Gate 3. Have a good trip. Thank you! Hearing this, Laura knew that it was time for her to leave. Her departure was forced, which made her no longer have the courage. Instead, she went to the security check obediently. When the security check was over, she looked at the road which her wheelchair had just crossed and felt reluctant to leave. She stared at the road for a long time until the tears in her eyes were about to fall. Then she turned around and left. No matter how bad situation she was in, she didnt allow her to cry in this ce where she fought with ra. She was the winner. Thinking of this, Laura didnt think it was a big deal. She just left her mother country. There was a saying that: departure is preparation for a better meeting next time. This time, she went abroad just to be better and better. Only in this way could shepete with ra. But when she was about to board, the stewardess stopped her. Miss, Im sorry. Theres something wrong with your ticket. What? Laura panicked. She bought a discount ticket. She couldnt afford an expensive first-ss ticket now. Was there really something wrong with the ticket she bought online? The more she thought about it, the more frightened she became. The airline stewardess and others talked for a long time and finally told her apologetically, Miss, there is really something wrong with your ticket. Were sorry but we cant let you board. Sitting in the wheelchair, she looked pale. She had to leave. If she didnt leave right now, maybe ra and Horace would torture her. She was no match for them now, so she had to leave right away. In a panic, she could only look at her remaining money. She couldnt go to France or other ces in Europe with the current money. She didnt have a visa except Europe, so she could only go to a nearby ce where visa-free entry was provided or wherending visa was granted. Finally, she chose a cheap airline to Bangkok, Thand. On the cheap flight, she saw crowded seats and all kinds of people. Her face turned pale. It was her first time to take such a ne. With trouble in walking and people in the cabin ignoring her, she sat down with difficulty. Trying to ignore the strange odor of people around her, she forced herself to close her eyes and rest. She was so tired that she fell asleep soon. She dreamed that she lived a good life. Many people admired her and even were willing to be ves in order to get her. Besides, in her dream, some people called her goddess, because they had never seen a beautiful woman like her. She even dreamed that her legs recovered. Once again, wearing an elegant and noble ck dress, she happily stepped on a red carpet, and walked through the sparkling hall. She seemed to have be a princess in the spotlight, receiving everyones worship. The corners of her mouth lifted slightly, and her hands were ced beside her body. All signs showed that she liked the dream she had. The nended soon and she woke up from her sleep. But she was stunned when she got off the ne. She had traveled in Thand before, but she used to live in a five-star hotel and enjoy the chauffeur-driven car-on-demand service. She had never seen such a messy Thand. Laura could only find a passable ce to settle down. Walking on the street, she looked at the signs in front of her. They were mostly written in Thai. She could only push the wheelchair on the road, hoping to find a good ce to stay. Fortunately, the environment here was not bad, but it was difficult to find a few people who could speak hernguage. When going out, the biggest challenge lied innguage. Because you dont know what the locals said at all. They didnt understand whatever questions you ask either, which was equivalent to milking the bull. This question baffled Laura. She could only speak English and French, and she could only recognize Thai, but she couldnt read it. But Laura was lucky to meet someone who actually spoke hernguage. Laura looked at the man in front of her. Although he was not as handsome as Horace, he was at least good-looking, so she trusted him very much. Do you need my help? The man asked Laura politely. You? Laura pointed at the man. She didnt know his identity or the reason why he helped her. Just call me Edward. Im the only one who speaks English in this street, Edward said meaningfully. In other words, if Laura refused him, it would be difficult for her to rent an apartment here. Of course, Laura knew this. And seeing that there was no malice in his eyes, she nodded and told her difficulties. By the way, she also told him that she was framed by ra. Okay, Ill help you find a house. Come with me. Edward was touched by her story. So, he took her to his yard without hesitation. He happened to have an empty room in his yard. Anyway, since this room had been empty for a long time, its not a big deal to let Laura live here. After all, they were from the same country. Meanwhile back in Stratmont. ra was going to buy something to decorate the room with Horace on the street. Horace hadnt cleaned up the house for several years, so there was no warmth at home. Now that she came, the first thing she did was to decorate the house. Home should be a cozy ce. If a home was not evenfortable for people to stay in, it would render us in a bad mood. Horace, on the other hand, was happy to have someone help clean up and decorate the house. Besides, ra, his wife, was doing the job, which was even better. Therefore, the two of them looked very happy. The passers-by on the street looked at them with admiration.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. While ra and Horace were immersed in their own world,pletely ignoring other peoples gaze. Chapter 485 A Family of Three ra and Horace bought a lot of decorations to decorate the house, and also hired two nannies to take care of them.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was still early before Neo came back. Therefore, ra went to Neos room and cleaned it up, which made Neos room look like a childs room, not as cold as before. ra and Horace were cleaning the house at home, and so was Laura in Thand. Laura was satisfied with her new house, but she was a little embarrassed, because she didnt pay for the room. This made her a little embarrassed. Its not a big deal for the favor Edward offered, for they were all from the same country. But he didnt charge her for the room, which was a little uneptable to her. There aint no such thing as a free lunch. Everyone knew this, and so did Laura. Therefore, she insisted on giving money to him. Since you have been hurt by others, you should live well in Thand. Didnt you say that you will live well, stay strong and make a grandeback as a queen, Edward smiled to her and then he turned around and left. Looking at the disappearing figure, Laura thought what he said made sense, so she didnt say anything more. After all, she could live here for free and didnt need to spend her own money. Why not? He must love her pretty face. Laura was so happy that she slid the wheelchair around the room. There was some furniture in the room, and now she just needed to put her clothes in the wardrobe. Soon, Laura got everything ready, but a big problem came. Her money had been taken away, so how to earn money? Thinking of this, Laura couldnt help but have a headache. It was impossible to make money by working. She was ady from a famous family. How could she be humiliated and go out to work? This thought forced her to wonder how she could live. The money she had was only enough for her to live for a week. After thinking for a long time, she still couldnt figure out any solution, so she decided to go out and have a look. She wanted to see if she could find a good job or if there was any way to make money. So, she carried her bag and slid the wheelchair out. When she just went out, everyone looked at her with curious eyes and uttered something. But Laura didnt understand. Wandering around the street, she didnt figure out what to do. After a while, she was hungry and decided to have a meal first. But she didnt have a goodmand of Thai, so she had to go home and see if Edward could help her. When she arrived home, she saw that Edward was having dinner. Judging from the look in her eyes, Edward knew that she must havent eaten anything. Then he got her a te and a fork and let her sit at the table to eat with him. Laura was so hungry that she didnt care about her image and just started to eat. Laura had a good time having the meal. After that, she asked if there was any way to make money nearby. If you want to make money, you can help me deal with some documents every day. Your sry must be higher than other jobs outside, said Edward. Since he had helped her so much, it was not a big deal to help her now. Really? Hearing what he said, Laura smiled happily. It was not difficult to deal with documents. She used to do this when she was with Horace. So, she looked at him and nodded, smiling happily. That was a sincere smile that Laura had not been wearing for a long time. Even Edward, who had seen many beauties, was stunned. In fact, Laura was not ugly, even more beautiful than ra, but she was too stubborn. Love begot hatred, which led to her madness. Otherwise, even with her previous identity, she could find a good husband. But how many people in the world could figure it out? Many people wanted to climb higher. The more difficult it was to get the thing they wanted, the more desperate they would be. Laura was a good example. ra finished decorating the room quickly. When Neo came back, he was in shock and even doubted if he had entered the wrong ce. Mom, why has our home be like this? Neo asked happily. Because home needs to be warm. Our home used to be a bit chilly. Do you like it now? Seeing that Neo looked more and more like Horace, ra asked. Yes, I like it, Neo did like this style, so he answered him mom sincerely. Lets go to see your room. Holding Neos hand, ra went upstairs to see Neos room. When she slowly opened the door, she saw a man. With a closer look, she found it was Horace. He just wanted to give Neo a surprise. Dad. Instead of being scared, Neo held Horace happily andughed. Is Neo happy in the kindergarten today? Horace asked, holding Neo in his arms. Yes. But theres one bad thing. I dont have yourpany, Neo answered honestly. Lets have a look at your room, Horace held Neos hand and walked in. There would be more days without parentspany. If Neo couldnt live without them now, what should he do in the future? But fortunately, Neo was still young, so they didnt need to worry about him now. Because they believed that ording to his character, Neo would make a difference. Wow, its so beautiful! Just as Horace and ra were thinking about something, they heard Neos exmation. ra knew that Doraemon was Neos favorite cartoon character. Because Neo thought Doraemon was very cool and could take out many interesting things to amuse the hero when he was unhappy. Neo also hoped that he could take out something interesting to make his mother happy when ra was unhappy. That was why Neo liked something. It was not because he liked this thing, but because he could make ra happy by using that thing. Perhaps all children were so simple in their hearts, or perhaps only Neo was like this. Therefore, she decorated the room of Neo with Doraemon. As soon as Neo opened the door, his eyes were dazzled by a room full of Doraemon and the color blue. Even the big bed of Neo was covered with Doraemons sheets and quilt, and a doll of Doraemon was ced on the bed. Chapter 486 Selling Herself Looking at Doraemon, Neo was very happy. He directly jumped on the bed and absorbed the dreamy feeling of being immersed in the world of Doraemon. Seeing Neo rolling happily around in the bed, Horace and ra were equally delighted. This was the first time that they were so happy, regardless of any situation,ughing together. ra looked at Horace and wanted to take him to see the decoration of their bedroom, so she let Neo y here alone, and the two of them went to see it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Because ra didnt let Horace enter into the room when decorating today, Horace didnt know what their bedroom was like now. Horace, whats your imaginary bedroom like? ra cocked her head and asked. But Horace not only didnt answer, but directly gave her five words, Pay attention to your feet. Listening to this, ras face lit up and fantasized about Horaces reaction after he saw the room for a while. ra really couldnt imagine the possible expression on his face, so she could only wait for Horace to actually get here. Luckily, their room was not far from Neos, so they would arrive soon. ra stood on tiptoe, covered Horaces eyes, pushed open the door and closed it again. Three, two, one! ra counted down and silently put down her hand covering Horace. After looking at the decoration of the bedroom, Horace was stunned. raughed, looked at Horace happily, How about it, isnt it nice? ra observed Horaces expression carefully withcency, but he was just stunned at the beginning, and now he returned to his normal expression. The room was pink, a color that Horace and even most boys liked the least. ra knew this but she couldnt help decorating the room in pink. Because she wanted to see Horaces reaction, and she also felt that only pink could bring out the warmth of the room. How about? ra still carefully observed Horaces expression, but she didnt see anything. Not bad, Horace smiled at her. His smile enchanted ra. Have you seen enough? Horace saw ra still stare at him, so he put his face forward. As long as the two were closer, they could kiss. But Horace really did so. Before ra opened her mouth and answered, he gave ra a French kiss. When ra and Horace were enthralled in their kiss, they heard Neo knocking at the door. Mom, Dad, Im hungry. Hearing this sound, ra was so scared that she quickly left Horaces lips. Its not good for Neo to witness this scene. Horace looked at ras shy appearance at the moment and thought that ra was really beautiful for being shy. Shy? Horace spoke and teased ra. But when ra heard what he said, her face reddened, just like a monkeys ass. Seeing this, Horace also gave out a deepugh. Horace went out, picked up Neo and walked down. Is Neo hungry? Then lets go to dinner. The two new nannies employed by ra were really good at cooking. At least Neo liked their dishes very much. Well, Im hungry. What were mom and dad just doing? Neo asked curiously. Dad was just telling your mom a story. Does Neo want to hear it? Horace looked at Neo who took on an expectant look. Horace felt that he was a little sorry for not telling Neo why. But he couldnt say what they were doing in the room just now, so he could only make up this excuse. OK, Neo wants to listen. Neo knew that the story his father told his mother must be the best story in the world, so he also wanted to listen to it. Well, dad will tell you. Horace watched ra walk down, and began to tell the two people the story he had made up temporarily. At the same time, Laura was not happy at all. Because she was harassed by Edwards younger brother Howard. What are you doing? Laura looked at Howard, who was molesting her. She wanted to hide, but she couldnt hide in a wheelchair. What? I just want touch you. Whats the matter? Howard molested Laura. He did not feel ashamed, but even took it for granted. Laura didnt know what to do now. The first man in her mind she could ask for her was Edward. Howard was Edward s younger brother and Edward should be able to control him. But she gave up this thought because Howards words. Dont try to ask my brother for help. Once you tell my brother about this, you wont be able to stay here. Howard grew up with her brother Edward since childhood, so Edward loved this brother very much, and Laura also believed Howards words. So she dare not do anything to fight back. Little girl, as long as you follow me, Ill make you live a rich and happy life. Howard looked at Laura and wanted to kiss her. So, he seduced Laura. Laura didnt know what to do now, but her heart was really moved. She really needed a supporter now, but if this supporter was Edward, it will be better. She could see that both of them were powerful people in Thand, and she could only rely on them. When Laura thought about whether it was possible for her to depend on Edward, Howard had approached her. Laura was immediately constrained and couldnt move. The strength of men and women was very different. Even if Laura tried her best, it is impossible to break free from Howards arms. Thinking of this, Laura could only give up. Because she knew that if she continued to struggle like this, Howard would not let herself go, but would be more unscrupulous. Because men always like to conquer women who didnt want to have sex with themselves. And Howard was one of these men. As for how did Laura know this point? Its because as early as a week ago, Laura also struggled desperately, but she only got raped by those people. So now Laura might as well y it cleverly, so that she might get more things she wanted from Howard. Especially money. Edward doted on his brother so much. So if Howard asked for some money, it was impossible for Edward to reject him. Thus, Laura had decided to serve Howard, so she could use Howard to get more money. Only in this way could she return to the original ce brilliantly and continue topete with ra. Laura thought happily, and Howard who worked hard also made love with her. In fact, they each took what they needed, which was the best. Thinking of this, Laura felt relieved, but became open in this matter. Chapter 487 She Seduced Me First Yesterdays sex made Laura tired out, but she couldnt stop imagining her future life. As long as she could be with Horace, all her suffering paid off. Morning. Howard caught her awake. Morning, Howard. Laura wanted to wring more money out of him, so she had to act like his lover. In doing so, she could realize her goal. Hmm. Howard cringed at her affectionate tone. But he answered anyway. Youd better get up. He had to get up soon. If his brother found out that he slept with Laura, he would be pissed off. Sometimes, when you are worried about something might happened, it became more likely to happen. Laura nned to stick around, but here Edward came. Get up? Are you afraid of me catching you in the act? Edward rushed in and stared at Howard. Edward. Howard wondered how he found out. But it was not the good timing to get to the bottom of it. What he needed to do now was to pass the buck to Laura. Brother, she seduced me first. Howard depended on his brother for money. Without him, Howard would lose everything. He was afraid that Edward might get mad, so he hastened to put the me on Laura. But Laura wouldnt let Howard nder her like this. She needed to defend herself. No, Edward, I never seduced him. Laura exined. But Laura forgot that she was only a stranger for the brothers, after all. There was no way that Edward would ruin his brothers reputation for her. He gave Laura a check and asked her to keep it secret. Otherwise, he would expel her from Thand. Laura had no other choice but to leave with the check. If she didnt take it, how could she survive without a penny? She had to eat the leek for the sake of a bright future. After all, it was better than seeing ra swagger around. Laura took the check, packed her stuff and left the ce that she had stayed for a week. She was close to tears in the wheelchair when she saw the signboards in Thai and strange faces on the street. She started to miss her hometown which was never strange to her. She wouldnt feel isted, even on the unfamiliar road. But she felt she would get lost anytime here. Laura had no friend in Thand. She was already overwhelmed by helplessness. She felt her heart was aching. She wanted to go straight back to her hometown, but she looked at the clothes she was in. It was the same clothes she wore when she came here. She also wore no makeup. Laura had no confidence to beat ra by her appearance now. Hey, girl, do you want toe in? A woman who spoke English with a strong ent beckoned Laura, just as she was bewildered about what to do next. Laura looked up at the sign. It read Amor Fantasia. The sign was delicate, and the two words seemed enchanting. Laura nodded. She was willing to go in. Ironically, she didnt know what this ce was about at all. A voice in her mind kept telling her, Go in there, go in there. She let the woman push her wheelchair in. Then the woman brought some women with light makeup over. Laura smelled the fragrance of cosmetics. This is our neer. Whos willing to show her around? The woman looked at them and wanted someone to show Laura around. But no one was willing to do so. They were afraid that Laura would be a stumbling block to their career. Though she was in a wheelchair, she looked way more beautiful than them. Women were naturally jealous of those who looked better than them. You guys are sozy. The woman reprimanded and showed Laura around herself. The girls rolled their eyes at Laura and continued their work. This ce was a restaurant, especially for important people. The customers paid money for good-looking waitress to serve them. The more they paid, the cuter the waitress were. But the waitress only sent dishes to table and did nothing else. Laura didnt n to stick around. But they wouldnt let her leave.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She was stuck in the restaurant. But on second thought, Laura thought it was not bad. She coulde into contact with the rich and powerful people. Most importantly, people worked and dined here were all herpatriots. As long as she had enough food and money, everything would be fine. Whats more, Laura could use the cosmetics at will. Having known this, Laura merrily put the cosmetics on her face. She hadnt worn makeup for ages. Laura came out in the wheelchair after she dressed up. She charmed a bunch of girls. Though she was on the wheelchair, she was the most attractive, and of course, the most expensive one. People needed to shell out a fortune to have Laura serve them. A beautiful waitress serving customers on the wheelchair had be a feature of Amor Fantasia. It is said that three monthster, Laura won the title of the top waitress in Amor Fantasia. People all called her sister Laura. Soon, Laura secured her position. Some people even wanted to pay her arge sum to invite her to their home for a chat. But Laura had her own n. First of all, she needed to heal her leg. Her legs were hopeless before, but recently, it had recovered. When she went to the hospital, the doctor told her that her leg could still recover! She didnt expect that her legs suddenly recovered when she was so desperate. But the doctor also told her that she needed at least 500 thousand. 500 thousand was nothing to her in the past, but now it was unimaginable. Therefore, she needed to save money to heal her legs. And then she would go back and y them all! Ever since ra had moved back to live with Horace, she remained in a good mood. Besides work at the magazine, she would do the housework and y with Neo. She was free and worriless. But sometimes she would think about where Laura was now and how thing was going with her. But it was meaningless. After all, she didnt know where she was now. Chapter 488 Good Night, Honey Sometimes ra wondered whether Laura had gone abroad at all.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But it was only whimsical. She didnt want to spend too much time overthinking. After all, it was meaningless. Why should she waste her time doing something meaningless? After ra realized this, she spent less time thinking about Laura. ra, what are you doing? ra came home from work this afternoon. Horace stood beside her, bored. He watched her dangle her fingers in the fish pond. Horace hugged her from behind and ducked his head down to smell the fragrance around her neck. It made ra a little itchy, but she didnt say anything and let him do it. Im just bored. ra looked at the fish while answering his question. Oh? Boring? Lets do something interesting. Horace said. He then nibbled on her earlobe. It made ra tremble slightly. She soon realized that it wasnt appropriate since they were still outside. ra pushed him away. But how could Horace easily give up and be pushed away? It got more and more sensual. But they stopped when they heard a voice. Mom and Dad, are you going to get me a little brother? When Neo came home from school, the nanny told him that they were here, so he came to find them. When Neo saw what they were doing, he wondered whether they wanted to get him a little brother or sister. Otherwise, what were they doing? Horace, being turned on, really wanted to kick Neo out of the house. But he knew that this was his son, he couldnt do so. As the three of them looked at each other awkwardly, the phone rang and the nanny came. Sir, Lady, Its Mr. Russell Kirnd. The nanny said. She immediately left without looking around. The nanny ra picked was very smart. She couldnt help praising herself for selecting the right person. ra then realized the person on the phone was Russell. She stared at Horace and wondered what they were talking about. After a while, Horace hung up the phone. ra wanted to tell something from his expression. Unfortunately, she couldnt figure out anything. Horace had stiff upper lips. Whats the matter? ra asked directly. Grandpa wanted us to go home for dinner. It turned out Russell had known that they got back together and wanted to have dinner with them. ra thought it was normal, so she didnt say anything. But she still felt a little nervous, as if it was the first time when she met Russell. But she had experienced quite a lot and managed to calm herself down. When should we meet? ra needed to get prepared psychologically. She might also need to buy some new clothes. Tomorrow noon. Horace said. Horace thought it was no big deal, but ra fretted about it every time. He didnt know whats wrong with her. But at second thought, maybe it was always stressful to meet the elders. Horace soon wrapped his head around it. Mom and Dad, who are you going to meet? Neo had been standing aside and listening to them. He knew they were going to meet someone important. We are going to meet your great grandpa, and Neo wille with us. ra smiled and patted his head. Neo had never seen his great grandfather since he was born. They should bring Neo with them, so Russell could see his great grandson. Great grandpa? Wow. Neo was instantly delighted when he heard he had a great grandpa. Neo craved for family love. He only had mother and uncle before. Now he had not only a father, but also a great grandfather. It made Neo jubnt, but he still had a question lingering in his mind. What were Mom and Dad doing just now? Though he was curious, he didnt ask. Because Neo clearly remembered Horaces expression when he asked the question. Neo swallowed it down. Come on, lets go to dinner. Neo just came back from school and must be hungry. The food was ready, so they sat down to have dinner. No one spoke at the dinner table. Horace was savoring what he hadnt finished just now. ra was thinking about what to do when she met Russell tomorrow. Neo was ruminating over what he learned at school and trying to recall who bullied whom today. After dinner, they watched TV together for a while and then went to bed. When Horace tried to continue what he hadnt finished, Neo knocked on the door. Horace had to open the door for him. Good night, mom and dad. Neo said and left. ra and Horace were confused. What happened? Why did he say good night to them before going to bed? Actually, this was what Neo learned at school. The teacher told them saying good night to mom and dad before going to bed would make them happy. So Neo wanted to test it out if it would make them happy. Instead of seeing their smiling faces, Neo felt they were speechless. Did he see it wrong? Or was the teacher wrong? Neo didnt know. He needed to ask the teacher tomorrow morning. Goodnight, honey. Horace left a kiss on ras cheek and closed his eyes. ra grinned. They soon fell asleep Chapter 489 What Happened to Her Face? The next morning, ra invited Horace who was working to go shopping. She needed to dress up to meet Russell in order to show her respect. ra hadnt gone shopping for several years due to the bad mood. She either threw on whatever she could find or asked Logan to help buy all the clothes this season. She had no other choice. When other girls broke up, they often went on a splurge to cheer themselves up. But ra didnt want to go shopping at all. She just wanted to stay at home and y with Neo. ra found her life meaningful by seeing Neo growing up day by day. After all, she had her son. But the past was in the past. She shouldnt bring it up again. Horace drove ra to thergest local shopping mall. After parking the car, he held ras hand and walked in. Isaac would take care of Neo and send him to school on time.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Isaac had worked for them for a long time. They could entrust Isaac with Neo. ra looked at the clothes in the mall, and didnt know what to do. She was not very good at buying clothes and matching them up. She was poor in the past and didnt know much about styling. ra didnt know what to pick in front of loads of clothes. But Horace was good at styling. He took ra by the hand and led her directly to the third floor. The first floor was for well-off people, only people earned over 10, 000 a month could afford it. The second floor was for rich kids with enough pocket money to squander. The third floor was the most luxurious ce in the mall. People without social status and financial resources couldnt get in. Horace went up and gave them a business card. The youngdy soon led them in. The shop assistant were assigned to guide the way and rmend clothes. This made many women on the second floor jealous. Look, whos that? How do they get in? I dont know. Its the first time for me to see someone go to the third floor. That woman must be so happy. But she looks so average. The girls on the second floor gossiped together. Luckily, Horace didnt hear it. Otherwise, he would let them pay for talking trash about ra. ra, try this out. ra was dazzled by all kinds of clothes. Horace handed her an all-ck dress. It was embellished with beads and pearls in the waist, which made it elegant and graceful. It looked gorgeous. ra was afraid that she wouldnt pull it off. But she still went into the fitting room due to Horaces yearning look. When she stepped out, the room fell silent. ra thought Horace was either amazed or shocked, just as before. She walked up to let him take a closer look. But the shop assistant cleared her throat and leaned over to whisper to her. ra instantly blushed with embarrassment and rushed back to the fitting room. It turned out that ra identally revealed the lingerie straps. ra found herself extremely dumb. She even went up to let Horace see it closer. It was so embarrassing. But since it already happened, she couldnt do anything about it. She adjusted the clothes and walked out again. What do you think? She turned around and made sure everything was fine. Then she asked Horace. Horace definitely thought it was good. Since when did he have a bad taste? But the dress was too small for ras bosom, she didnt fit in this size. Find her arger size. Horace said. The shop assistant quickly found it and gave it to ra. ra quickly changed and came out. This time everyone acted normal. Horace thought this dress matched ra the best. Even the shop assistant were stunned by her. They secretly praised Horace for his good taste. Horace looked at ra for a while. He always felt that something was missing, so he went to the jewelry area and picked a ne for her. It was a red agate ne, with a small agate on the ring and a diamond-like agate in the middle. It looked very unique. It also made ra even more attractive. She now looked like a Royal Princess who was on a private visit. It was really gorgeous. She still needed a pair of shoes. Since the dress was ck, the shoes should be in white. This is the most ssic ck and white matching. It would never go wrong or look inharmonious. Because ra was going to visit Russell, the heels didnt need to be too high. Horace picked a pair for her and let her put them on. Two long, straight legs, a slim skirt and a pair of heels. Everything was perfect. The shop assistant was totally amazed by it. She swore if she had money, she would buy every item on ra. Although she would never be as good-looking as ra, she must copy this matching. Otherwise, she was too unqualified as a salesperson. Thinking of this, she felt that Horace would definitely buy all of these. She could almost see arge amount of bonus waving at her. She must not panic and needed to maintain professional. Miss, do you like it? Do you want to try other clothes? The shop assistant would make more money if ra bought more clothes. Do you like other clothes? Horace asked. ra shook her head. Please wrap it up. Ill pay by card. Horace handed the shop assistant a card and then stared at ra. What? asked ra, as she noticed that he was staring at her, she thought there might be something on her face. She touched her face but found nothing. Chapter 490 Neo Is Popular My wife looks so stunning in that dress. Horace whispered to her ear. ra was bashful. The shop assistant were very efficient, so they could leave soon. Otherwise, ra didnt know what Horace would say. It was already 10 AM. ra and Horace nned to pick Neo up at school, and they could go there together. Horace agreed with ra, so he drove directly to Neos school. Neos school was a posh school. There were only few students in one ss, so ra was reassured. After all, school was where children could go bad. Although the school produced many talents, it could also corrupt a bunch of students. Many students turned bad after they went to school. Some misled, while others blindly followed suit. Over time, children could no longer return back. If there werent many people in one ss, it would be better for childrens development, ra, what do you say Neo is doing now? Horace wondered what Neo was up to. But he had no idea, so he asked ra. Chit chat could relieve the boredom of driving. Well, I think he is listening to the teacher. ra thought Neo must be learning new things. Thought he was only in kindergarten, the teacher would still teach them some useful knowledge. Well, maybe. ras answer met his expectations. The school is going to be over. Wed better arrive on time, so we wont disturb other children. ra believed that if they went in early, they might disturb the ss. And the students might be distracted. But ra was overthinking. When ra arrived, the ss wasnt over. ra sat in the parents room and looked at the monitor. Neos ssmates were ying, but Neo was writing and painting there alone. She couldnt see what he was writing. To her surprise, Neo was surrounded by arge group of girls. ra carefully observed the students in his ss. There were only ten boys and ten girls. But coincidentally, there were nine girls around Neo. The one girl left was crying because she couldnt get close to him. ra was confused at the situation. She knew Neo was handsome, but this was outrageous. Neo, like you, is popr among girls. ra nced at Horace. Horace and Neo were alike. They were always surrounded by a group of women. Even if the girls couldnt talk to them, it was great for them to stick around. Horace and Neo were very simr in this respect. Horace grinned mischievously, Are you jealous, honey? No way. ra nced at him and soon looked away. She continued to stare at Neo. Neo seemed to notice that someone was looking at him, so he looked back in that direction. Unexpectedly, he saw his mother. ra waved at him, and Neo smiled happily. The girls around Neo looked at his smile. They really wanted to jump up and down happily. This was the first time they saw Neos smile. ra was speechless. Those girls were already so crazy since childhood. what would happen when they grew up? Neo was already so adorable as a kid. What if he grew up? ra was lost in thought. She needed to find a way to make him less popr. But it seemed too difficult. What Horace said made ras face lit up, but soon darkened. Find him a girlfriend. He wont be like this if he has a girlfriend. Horace himself was a sessful case. He suggested to ra. But ra really wanted to beat him up. How old was Neo? Finding him a girlfriend? Was him kidding her? As rained, Neo walked out. He jumped into ras arms and took Horaces hand. Heughed joyfully. Why are you here? He was dubious. It was usually Isaac who picked him up. Why was it Mom and Dad today? And it was lunch time. He couldnt go home now. Did you forget? We are going to great grandpas ce today. ra said. She patted on his head, smiling gently. ra was submerged in maternal love. Oh, I forgot about it. Neo scratched his head, smiling. Hey, look. Are they Neos parents? I dont know. So handsome, and so pretty. Those children didnt dare to approach. They looked at them from a distance, but ra and Horace could still hear it. Those children admired Neos good-looking parents.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. At the same time, they started toin why they didnt have such parents. Maybe this is fate. A little girl said clearly and loudly. ra couldnt helpughing. Fate? Howe the kids nowadays have be so mature? ra looked at the girl. But she didnt find her in Neos ssroom, which meant that she wasnt Neos ssmate. But she looked so pretty. The little girl noticed that ra was looking at her, so she walked forward to ra and Horace. Hello. Hello. ra smiled at the little girl. Horace just nodded at her, without saying anything. Horace had no interest in dealing with kids, besides Neo, of course. Are you here to pick up Neo? she asked. Yes. Then you must be busy. You should hurry up then. BYE. The little girl said. She and Neo shared the simr mature temperament. OK, goodbye. ra then walked out together with Neo and Horace. After getting in the car, she asked Neo about the girl. It turned out that the girl was in the ss next to Neos. Her name was Natalie Saunders. She also came from privileged background. That was why she acted so mature. Chapter 491 The Grandpa Comes As Neo told her, ra realized that Natalie Saunderss family believed in Buddhism. That was why what she said surprised ra. How did you know this? ra was perplexed. Most people didnt tell others about it, how did Neo know? Because I observed it. Neo said. He looked at ra as if she asked a stupid question. ra looked at Neo and didnt know what to say. Children werent supposed to be too smart. You see, Neo could easily crush her with his high IQ. Horace smiled and said nothing. Neo, I saw so many girls around you in the ssroom. How do you feel? ra thought she should ask him about it. What if he fell in love so early?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Well, they said they liked me, so they sticked around. In his mind, liking someone meant to stick around. There was nothing wrong with it. ra didnt know what to say, she turned to Horace for help. She hoped Horace could say something to Neo. You know what, Neo? Its not advisable to start a rtionship so early. Horace said seriously. He said it in a half-jokingly-half-serious way, seeming to be preaching at Neo. The top priority was to keep the distance between Neo and the girls. Im not I didnt ask them to y with me. They came to me first. Neo said in an upset tone. Dad had misunderstood him. Neo cared most about mom. He didnt want a girlfriend, he just wanted to take good care of and protect mom. Neo was somehow dejected. OK, Dad is mistaken about you on this point. You didnt approach them first. So, in the future, dont spend too much time ying with them. ra knew she shouldnt be frayed by it, but she didnt want to see Neo fall in love too early. Neo didnt talk to them. It was true. Neo hardly paid attention to the girls. Besides, they usually gathered around him, but didnt talk to him. It wasnt because they didnt want to. It was because they were intimidated by his cool demeanor. OK, Neo should be a good boy at school. ra felt she got nothing more to say to him. Yes. Neo said quickly. ra was sure that he would behave very well. She should be bothered to nag him. Since the Kirnds mansion was distant from Neos school, it took them a while to arrive. It was already 11:30 when they arrived. ra held Neo in her arms and got off the car. Someone was already waiting for them at the gate. Good to see you, Mr. Kirnd and Ms. Kirnd. The servant had been waiting for a while. But he didnt know who the little boy was, so he didnt address him. Wheres grandpa? Horace asked. Mr. Kirnd was waiting inside. The maid showed them the way. The Kirnds mansion was different from their home. Their house was cozy, while the mansion was more solemn. It might because people of different age had different taste. When ra was thinking about it, she looked around and didnt find Russell. Wheres Grandpa? she asked. ra didnt know Russells living habits well, while Horace knew him better. He must be in the garden. Horace said confidently. He led ra to the garden. Russell usually showed up at three ces. The study, the bedroom and the small garden. He was most likely in the garden at this time. Horace went to the garden directly. When they arrived, they really saw Russell sitting in the rocking chair. Russells wrinkles around the eyes and grey hair all indicated that he was already in his seventies. He was taking a nap. It was so tranquil and isted, and no one dared to disturb him. It had be his sanctuary. He could remain leisured and worriless here. Here youe. Russell said when ra was still observing. Yes. Horace answered. Grandpa. Horace said, then he shook Neos hand and said, Hes your great grandpa. Russell opened his eyes wide at Horaces words. When did he have a great-grandson? Why didnt he know? Thinking of this, he looked at Horace. Great Grandpa. Neo liked this kind great grandpa, so he said, smiling. Hey. Russell also liked this great grandson and happily responded. Then Russell looked at Horace, as if he was ming him. ra and Horace had made peace and no one told him that they had a son. Russell was displeased. Even Horace was a little embarrassed and hastily exined. Grandpa, Im going to tell you, but Im waiting for things to settle down. He hoped this reason could convince him. But Russell didnt pester Horace. He rarely came back, so Russell didnt want to continue to me him. Humph. Though he didnt take offence, he had to disy his attitude. Dont be angry, Great Grandpa. Dad didnt mean it. Neo went up and grabbed the bottom of Russells clothes. He hoped Russell wouldnt be angry. Hah-hah, fine, fine. Russell said happily. His beard twitched a bit when he smiled. As long as he was happy, everything was fine. Nothing was more important than making Russell happy. Since he was no longer angry and it was about time to have dinner, he invited them to the dining hall. They hadnt had dinner together for a long time, so Russell told the maid to prepare a feast. Surely, the servants dared not to snub Horace and ra. Chapter 492 Have A Baby？ Because Russell didnt know what ra liked to eat, he simply asked the servant to prepare various kinds of dishes with different tastes. As a result, the table was full of food. This made ra feel quite ttered. Grandpa, in fact, you dont have to prepare so much food. Im not picky about food. ra was worried that the next time she came, it would also be such a big scene. Then she would be under a lot of pressure. Okay, Ill let it go this time. Next time, Ill make it simple. Who was Russell? How could he not know what ra was thinking? But after all, he knew that she was still a member of the younger generation, so it was not good to put her under too much pressure. ra nodded to Russell. She felt that it was not difficult for Russell to get along with her, and he was more sensible than many other old people. After knowing this, ra felt more rxed. She was not as restrained as she was just now. Mom, I want to eat that. Because there were too many dishes and the table was too big, Neo couldnt reach some of the dishes at all. Therefore, he could only seek ras help. ra looked at the dishes pointed at by Neo and felt that it seemed a little far away. If she wanted to help Neo, she had to stand up, but it would seem particrly rude. Just when she was wondering if she should continue to help Neo, she saw the dish pass by in front of her and then into the bowl of Neo. ra knew that it was Horace who was helping her, so she looked at him with gratitude. Horace looked into her eyes and immediately gave her a coquettish nce, indicating that it was fine. However, in this way, Russell also saw the whole process of their interaction, which made ra blush a little. Horace. Since youve reconciled, you should seize the opportunity. Russellughed and he liked ra very much. Now that ra knew that she had reconciled with Horace, she was also very happy. Otherwise, there would not be todays meal. Dont worry, Grandpa. Well be fine, said Horace as he looked at ra. It sounded like he was talking to Russell, but in fact, he was talking to ra. ra, if theres anything wrong with Horace,e and tell me. Ill help you deal with him. Russell said seriously as if he was not joking at all. Okay. ra answered with a smile and then didnt say anything more. They ate without saying a word. In this big family, they paid more attention to these things. Because they didnt say anything, they all lowered their heads and ate quickly. Russell, Horace, and ra sat on the sofa and chatted with Neo. ra, your son is already five years old. Dont you want to have another daughter? Russell actually wanted a granddaughter, but Horace and Sean were both sons. Now he hoped that ra could give birth to a girl for their family. However, after hearing this sentence, ra was stunned. He had only reconciled with Horace for a short time, yet he was already thinking of giving birth to a child? However, she couldnt be so straightforward, so she said implicitly, Grandpa, I just came back. Lets talk about this after I settle down. After saying this, he carefully observed the expression on Russells face. He was not unhappy, but a look of understanding. Alright. Just let Neo and Horace cultivate their rtionship first. Neo had not been loved by his father since he was a child. If she had another child now, it would not be good for him. After chatting with each other intermittently for a while, they decided to leave. Grandpa, weve got to leave. Its gettingte. Horace looked at Russell and waited for his reply. Russell also knew what they were thinking and did not say anything. He just nodded, indicating that they could leave. Goodbye, Grandpa. ra nodded at Russell. Goodbye, great-grandpa. Neo also said goodbye to Russell politely. This made Russell so happy that joy was written all over his face. Russell liked this great-grandson very much. Because he looked like Horace in childhood. They were father and son, of course, they looked like each other. But the most important reason was that Neos words were always pleasant. After they said goodbye to Russell, they nned to go shopping on the street and didnt want to drive home. Horace made a phone call and asked Isaac to send Neo home.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Originally, Neo refused, but when she thought that her father and mother wanted to spend time with each other, it was not good for him to be there, so she had to leave with Isaac. When they left, ra was thinking about what Russell had just said. ra did intend to give birth to two children, one boy, and one girl. But it was indeed not a good time to have a baby now. She could only think about it. When it was suitable to have a baby, she would have one. What are you thinking about? Horace had been waving his hand in front of ras eyes for a while before she turned around. Whats wrong? ra looked at Horace, thinking that he had something to say. Nothing. I was asking you to go. But you just ignored me. Horace pretended to be wronged and looked at ra. ra had no choice but to roll her eyes and walk forward, ignoring Horace. Horace watched her turn around and leave. Without any mercy, he quickly chased after her. ra, what do you think about having a girl like Grandpa said? Horace also wanted a girl, so he decided to ask her for her opinion. After all, if ra didnt want to have one, he couldnt force her. In a few years, not until Neo had gotten used to this new home. No matter how much they wanted a daughter, they had to consider Neo feelings. He was their only son. Okay. Horace didnt intend to have a child now. Seeing that ra also wanted to have a daughter, he stopped asking. Since the two of them shared the same opinion, the only thing that wascking was an opportunity. Horace took ras hand and walked on this street. The more distinctive feature of this street was that the buildings had a European style. It was good-looking, so there were many people walking around. However, even if it was crowded, Horace would hold ra tightly. The people on the road looked at the two of them, who were affectionate and beautiful and felt envious. They all thought in their hearts that they would find someone so beautiful or handsome in the future. ra and Horace were wandering. They didnt know that the two of them had be a reference for lovers. However, it was not a big deal. Only good things could be imitated, which proved that they were a perfect match in the eyes of the crowd. Chapter 493 He Didn’t Answer Her Call? ra walked happily. She took Horaces hand and shook it as if a girl who had just fallen in love. After walking for a while, she saw a little girl at the corner of the road. Although this girl was not particrly beautiful, she was extremely cute. The little girls eyes were fixed on the window as if she was looking at her favorite items. ra was curious about what the little girl was looking at. How could she look at it so seriously? Hence, she nced at Horace and motioned him toe forward and take a look. Horace nodded and walked forward together. She didnt know if she didnt look at it or not. She was surprised as soon as she saw ra. It turned out that the little girl was looking at a wedding dress. It was a very beautiful wedding dress. This wedding dress did not have manyplex decorations but in a simple style and color. However, it looked simple but graceful. It was normal for a little girl to like this wedding dress. Even when ra was a child, she had dreamed that she could wear a beautiful wedding dress and go to the wedding hall with her beloved. Seeing this, ra couldnt help but want to ask the little girl why she liked this wedding dress. So ra squatted down, looked at the little girl gently, and then asked her the question. ra was shocked by the little girls answer. The little girl said, My family is poor and doesnt have much money. My mother said that no one will marry me in the future. So now I look at the wedding dress here and feel that it is very beautiful. But Im very unhappy that I cant wear it in the future. So I want to see it now. In this way, I wont have too much regret even if I cant wear it in the future. After saying this, the little girls eyes were full of tears, but she still tried hard not to shed tears. She wanted to cry, but she didnt want to cry, which made ra feel a little distressed. Good girl, dont cry. Every girl will get married and wear the wedding dress she likes one day. ra wanted tofort the little girl in front of her, but she always felt that something was wrong. After thinking for a while, she realized that there was something wrong with her. She did not have a wedding, nor did she wear a beautiful wedding dress, either. Thinking of this, ra didnt know how to persuade her. If she continued to say something tofort her, it would be a lie. ra didnt want to deceive the lovely little girl in front of her, so she could only stop trying tofort the little girl. Okay, then Ill study hard and put on the beautiful wedding dress in the future. Hearing ras words, the little girl immediately smiled and promised to change her life by herself. After saying this, she turned around and left, leaving ra in a daze. He had only said a few words, and the little girl was very happy? The children these days were so easy to please. Horace thought thoughtfully as he looked at this scene. Lets go. ra pulled Horace and continued to walk forward. After walking for a while, they arrived home. ra was also tired for the whole day. She went to the room and saw that Neo was still ying there, so she asked him toe down and eat fruit. ra wanted to give some space for Horace and Neo to get along with each other. Only in this way could Neo adapt to this family more quickly. How could Horace not understand what she intended to do? Horace tried his best to y his role as a father. Although he had never been a father before, there were many things that he had never done before. As long as he worked hard, he could see the result he wanted. This was what Horace was thinking in his heart. At the same time, he took action. Neo, look what I buy for you? Horace took out a Doraemon puzzle and put it in front of Neo. Since thest time he saw ra decorating Neos room, he noticed that Neo was very happy, so he remembered Neo preferences. So this time, to make Neo happy, he bought a Doraemon merch. However, it was a jigsaw puzzle that required the two of them toplete. This not only increased the time they spent together, but could also train Neo to be smarter. Thinking of this, Horace expected to see Neos reaction. Thank you, Dad. I like it very much. Neo really liked the gift Horace gave him this time. Horace rubbed Neos head with a smile and said, You are wee. Im so happy that you like it. Then he began to help Neo toplete the puzzle. Neo was very smart. If it was for Horace, it would take him a very long time toplete the puzzle by himself. However, this time, Horace only gave his son a few guidance. Soon, Neo had it done. Horace happily hugged Neo in his arms, and Neo giggled. He had been looking forward to ying with his father since he was a baby, but now his dream was finally realized. Of course he was ecstatic. ra, who had been watching the father and son from the side, also smiled. The current state was undoubtedly the best. As for having a daughter, he would wait for a few more years. ra thought in her heart that sometimes there was a sweet and beautiful thing, but if she wanted to do something that was very likely to break this phenomenon. It was better to be careful. After all, in this way, it was very likely that this family would cause conflict with each other. ra smiled with relief and looked at the two people in front of her who were also happy. The family was so close that no one could merge with them. Night fell very quickly. ray in bed, opened her eyes, and looked at the ceiling. Horace was lying on the bed with ra in his arms. No one knew what he was thinking. ra, do you think the little girl today will wear the wedding dress she wants in the future? ra didnt know why Horace wanted to ask this question, but she still answered him. I dont know if she could wear a wedding dress that she likes, but Im sure she will be able to get married.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ra felt that there was something wrong with the way the children were educated. No matter how poor the family was, they couldnt let a little girls dream be shattered like this. So what if the parents said a few more words offort or goodwill? At the very least, this wouldnt hurt a childs heart. Horace grunted in agreement and didnt say anything else. He was just asking a casual question. Now that he heard ras answer, he became more determined. Just like that, the two of them fell asleep in each others arms throughout the night. However, what was strange was that when ra got up the next morning, she did not find Horace. ra simply washed up. When she went downstairs to find Horace, she didnt find him. He called Horace, but no one answered. ra was confused. Generally speaking, even if Horace left, he would tell her. And if he was not at home, his mobile phone would be turned on 24 hours a day. And he would pick up the phone when others called him, so what happened today? ra thought, Why did he disappear when I woke up early in the morning? ra was confused and went to Neos room. He was still sleeping. Chapter 494 Feeling It Again ra simply sat on the sofa and waited. She thought that he woulde back for breakfast. However, ra had thought too much. By the time it was time for breakfast, Horace had yet to return. ra looked at Neo, who had finished washing up, and asked him to have breakfast. However, ra also found that Isaac was nowhere to be found. So this morning, ra could only send Neo to school by herself. After knowing this, Neo was very happy. Because it had been a while since thest time ra sent Neo to school, now she got to do this job again. ra smiled at Neo and told him to eat his breakfast. She didnt want to let him bete for school. Of course, Neo agreed readily. ra was still thinking about where Horace had gone, but she hadnt figured it out for a long time. And it was time for Neo to go to school. ra picked a car that was not particrly mboyant from the garage. After helping Neo buckle up, she stepped on the elerator and set off. On the other side, ra was thinking about what Horace was doing. On the other side, Horace was thinking about where the flower should be ced. It turned out that Horace always felt that he owed ra a lot and wanted to give her an unforgettable wedding. Therefore, he thought that he should go through a normal procedure with ra, and now he was going to propose to ra. Horace heard that it was a happy thing for a woman to be proposed to in public, so he specially set the location of the proposal in thergest park in the city. This location had the vibe for making a marriage proposal. Secondly, there would be a lot of people to witness this. Horace looked at the scene where he started to make arrangements early in the morning and was actually quite proud of himself. The flowers all over the ground and the decorations on the trees made the whole park look more beautiful than before. Some passers-by looked at the decoration in front of them and stopped to see what they were doing. After looking at it for a while, they knew that it must be a wealthy man who came to please a woman. Some gossipers who liked to join in this stayed behind, waiting for the heroine of this matter toe over. Isaac, whats the time? Seeing that he had almost finished, Horace let Isaac take a look at what time it was. If it was the right time, he would ask ra toe over. Sir, its 11:30. Isaac looked at the watch on his wrist and answered Horaces question. 11:30 Horace calcted the time and felt that it was the time. Then he took out his mobile phone and sent a text message to ra. Nowe to the park where we used to go in the past. After Horace finished texting, he received a reply from ra. What are you doing there? However, Horace did not reply to ra. He was afraid of being exposed. Therefore, it was better not to talk to ra now. The proposal this time was a surprise. If she knew it in advance, there would be no surprise. Everyone, take action. Seeing that Horace was ready, Isaac ordered everyone to get in their positions. That was because ra had always been worried about Horace. Now that she could contact Horace, she would follow his instructions to find him. Thinking of this, ra quickly packed up and drove out. On the way, she had been thinking about what was going on with Horace for a long time, but helplessly, she couldnt figure it out. She didnt want to think about it anymore. She just needed to go to the park where she often went. With this in mind, ra drove slowly. ras driving skills were not very good, so she was afraid that there would be an ident if she drove fast. Hurry up, hurry up. When everyone saw ra appear at the entrance of the park, they hurriedly called for everyone to take action. The moment ra stepped into the park, the whole sky suddenly darkened. Even if she stretched out her hand, she couldnt see her fingers. ra was a little flustered, but she had no choice. She didnt know if she should go on. After a while, ra summoned up her courage and continued to walk forward. Suddenly, under ras feet, she stepped on something like a button. Suddenly, the whole dark sky was scattered with beautiful stars. It looked extremely beautiful. Horace created a beautiful starry sky for ra. Although ra was surprised, she still continued to walk forward. She already knew what Horace was going to do. However, she just smiled and didnt say anything. Because at this moment, although she already knew it, she still had to maintain a look of surprise. Only in this way could Horace not be disappointed. ra walked forward, full of longing. She wanted to know what other surprises were waiting for her. Sure enough, just after ra took a few more steps, she heard the music. ra remembered that this song was a song that she used to like very much, but since the divorce, she had never listened to it again. Now it was released again, which made tears well up in ras eyes. This song brought back a lot of memories and wonderful things to her. She looked up at the sky, hoping that her tears would not ruin such a romantic moment. When the tears in her eyes gradually returned to her eyes, ra continued to walk forward. She thought that she would step on something else and then give herself another surprise. Behind her stood a castle, in which there were Horace and Neo they took from the school. These two were her closest rtives. They were now in the castle. At this moment, all the tears couldnt help slowing down. ra sort of guessed that Horace was going to confess to her today, but she didnt expect it to be so touching. She knew that she could not forget the feelings in her heart at this moment. She walked into the castle and was very happy to see Horace and Neo. She had been worrying about Horace since morning, and at this moment, she finally saw him in this way. ra didnt know what to say at this moment to express her current mood. Thank you. There were only two words that ra had always wanted to say. Thank you for your tolerance and love. Thank you for careful arrangement of this love confession for me. Thank you for ying the most important role in my life. Thank you Tens of millions of words were all in ras eyes. The determination and tears in her eyes were seen by Horace. Horace stepped forward and touched ras head. He hugged her and said, Silly. ra was moved to tears. Once upon a time, Horace hugged her in the same manner and gently called her an idiot.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. This had not happened for a long time, but now Horace said it, which made ra feel as if she had returned to the past. Chapter 495 The Happiest Woman Just as Horace was holding ra in his arms, the music turned from soft to intense, and then the stars in the whole sky fell down. It looks like shooting stars in the night sky. It was really beautiful. ra looked at Horace. Horaces eyes were also filled with twinkling stars. She knew that his eyes were very beautiful, but she had never seen something like this before. ra, Im going to propose to you today, Horace spoke these words in a domineering manner. Immediately after, he knelt on one knee. Horace had only knelt before Russell since he was young. He had never knelt before anyone else. Therefore, ra was the second person whom Horace knelt in front.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ra, I didnt propose to you and confess to you before our first marriage. This was my fault, but today, I want you to marry me and be the happiest bride in the world. ra, I love you. Will you marry me? As soon as Horace finished speaking, the lights lit up, and rose petals fell all over the sky. The onlookers shouted one after another, Say yes to him! At this time, ra found that there were so many people around. It was just because she didnt see anything just now because of the darkness. But now, ra looked around and found that there were so many people. However, her sense of reason allowed her to know that Horace was still kneeling in front of her. ra looked at Horace. She could see the true feelings in his eyes. Horace usually looked at her with gentle eyes, but at this moment, he was not only gentle but also determined. This made ra smile and then she said, I do. After listening to this sentence, all the people around cheered. Horace brought the wedding ring to ras hand. ra looked at the familiar wedding ring in front of her and was stunned. She remembered that she had thrown away her wedding ring at that time, but now, how could it be exactly the same as her previous one? ra looked at Horace with a question in her heart. Horace stood up and looked at ra, saying, This is not the one you threw away years ago. I bought this one ording to what the ring looked like at that time. Because this is the wedding ring that you carefully selected. Horacesst sentencepletely moved ra. ra thought, Yes, it was chosen by me at that time, but I did throw it away myself at that time. How much effort did Horace take to find the exact same ring? Although the ring that ra chose at that time was not very expensive, it was indeed a unique design. After thinking for a long time, ra felt that there was no benefit in worrying about these things now, so she stopped thinking about them. Maybe Horace really did have this kind of ability, but no one knew. ra looked at Horace, and so did Horace. Mom, Dad, are you married now? Neo, who had been looking at them, finally asked the question that he was wondering about for a long time. Hearing this question, ra didnt know how to answer. Even though they were having a wedding, they did not have a marriage certificate. They were yet to be legally married. But to say that they werent a couple? Well, they did have a child. Could they tell the child that they had been divorced once before, and now they were back together again? Just as ra was thinking about how to tell Neo, Horace had already answered in advance. ras answer directly knocked on his heart, making his heart beat wildly. Horace pped his hands. One of them pushed a car covered with cloth and walked towards them. ra wondered what was so mysterious that he had to cover it with something ande over. ra,e on. Lets open it together. Horace pulled up ras hand and grabbed a corner of the cloth. ra thought it was a gift from Horace, so she said with curiosity. The sound of the cloth rubbing against the air was very loud in the air, but then the crowd was even more shocking. What was in front of her was not the gift that Horace had given to ra, but a wedding dress. A wedding dress was designed exclusively by international designers, and there was only one in this world. ra looked at the white wedding dress in front of her, the belt decorated with tassels, and the hem of the dress decorated with white stripes. Every stitch could tell what kind of mood the designers are using at that time to design this wedding dress. With excellent craftsmanship, she could feel the love of the designer when he was in charge of this wedding dress. ra had received too many surprises today. Looking at the wedding dress which was right in front of her. But ra didnt know what to say. ra, who had always been good at talking, suddenly did not know what to say. She could only stare at Horace. Horace thought that ra was going to say something, but after waiting for a long time, he didnt hear any words, so he knew that she didnt know what to say at the moment. Horace touched ras head and said, You dont have to say anything. Just marry me. ra nodded and stayed silent. Horaceughed. He wanted ra to put on her wedding dress and go home with him. However, raughed at Horace. Who would go home wearing a wedding dress? Yes, you are the only one. After saying this, ra went behind a curtain, changed into a wedding dress, and walked out. It was the first time that Horace had seen ra in a wedding dress. So did ra. Unfortunately, there was no mirror now, so ra couldnt see herself in a wedding dress. He could only turn her gaze towards Horace. He looked at herself in Horaces eyes and at the reaction that Horace had when she looked at him. There was only one word in Horaces heart: beautiful. It was so beautiful that everyone was so surprised and looked at ra in shock. Just now, everyone was imagining what ra looked like in a wedding dress, but they didnt expect her to be so beautiful. How is it? ra was wearing a wedding dress, so it was hard for her to move. She could only stand where she was and ask Horace about what she looked like after putting on this wedding dress. Beautiful. Horace stared dazedly at ra with his eyes fixed on her. At this moment, ra was standing in front of him like a queen, which turned the usually overbearing, kingly Horace into a knight, who surrendered for the beauty and was at her service. ra giggled in a silly way. She assumed that the little girl yesterday had affected him, so he bought a wedding dress for her. What she didnt know was that this wedding dress had been secretly nned by Horace the entire time. It had just beenpleted yesterday. It was not because of the little girl. However, there was nothing wrong with ras assumption. Horace picked up ra and walked towards the car. Horace was going to carry ra into the car and bring his beloved woman home with him. ra wrapped her arms around Horaces neck and felt that she was the happiest woman in the world right now. Chapter 496 Getting the Marriage Certificate Again ra was carried home by Horace just like that. The servants at home looked at their happy faces, and their eyes were also shining with happiness. What a servant wanted to see the most was their masters happiness. Only in this way could they have a morefortable life. Because in quite a lot of families, once the master was unhappy, he or she would vent their anger on the servants. ra would not do this, of course. But when she fell out with Horace, the atmosphere in the family would be gloomy. In this way, it would also distress the servants working here. Horace, put me down. They were already at home, but Horace was still carrying ra, which made her a little embarrassed. Whats wrong? Are you shy? Youre my wife. Im entitled to carry you home. Horace said with an evil smile as if he had seeded in his conspiracy. I dont mean that. Its just that were at home already. If you dont put me down now, when are you going to do it? ra knew that Horace had misunderstood her, so she exined. Alright, I know what youre thinking. Horace nced at ra with a smile and then reluctantly let go of her. Mom, Dad, our teacher said that a couple means two people who get married. So when will you get married? Neo kept looking at them. Almost there, Horace looked at Neo and answered happily. In fact, Horace had already prepared an official wedding. Now he was waiting for ras consent to marry him. And he had chosen the time and ce for the wedding. Everything was ready. Well I have to rify this. ra looked at Horace with a little embarrassment. Whats wrong? Horace expressed his doubt. Horace looked at ra and pulled her to sit on the sofa. Otherwise, ra was now wearing high heels, and her feet would hurt if she stood for a long time. ra was also very pleased with Horaces consideration, so she sat down with him and said slowly. Actually, some of my documents are still in the US. I havent had them sent back yet. ra said awkwardly. When she went to the United States, she took her private documents with her because she needed them. It was not until today when they were talking about getting married that she remembered that some of the documents needed were not with her. Horace listened to ras question and felt that he was indeed being a bit hasty. He only knew that he had prepared a surprise, but he did not carefully check whether ra were ready for getting married. Herck of necessary documents now was an example. Horace looked helplessly at ra. He didnt think about this. It was not ras fault. Its okay. Its not toote for us to go to the city hall and get our marriage certificate after your documents were sent back.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Horace thought that even if they didnt get the certificate now, they could have a wedding first. After all, the woman in front of him was already his wife. They were already husband and wife. The only thing they didnt have was a legal certificate to prove it. However, it would be fine to get one after the wedding. Horace told ra what he thought, but he was rejected by ra. They had different views on this aspect. In the past, they got married rashly and didnt love each other, so it didnt matter to them. But now that they had confirmed their mutual love and had everything else ready, the only hindrance left was a piece of paper. They could afford to wait a little longer. No need to be in such a hurry? Hearing ras refusal, Horace couldnt say anything more, and he could only agree with her. After they got the documents needed, they would go get married, legitimately. After discussing this, they asked Isaac to send Neo to school. Today, he didnt intend to let Neoe over, but in order to seed in proposing, he still brought Neo with him. It wasnt that he didnt have much confidence, but that it was better to bring Neo with him. Horace was very happy about todays proposal. Although Neo didnt attend the sses in the morning, with his intelligence, he would definitely catch up quickly. Isaac took Neo out. Now there were only Horace, ra, and two nannies left in the house. The two of them didnt know what to do next. Later, ra got changed and they went to watch a movie. Time always passed very fast. Before ra could recall the scene of the proposal that day carefully, a week had passed. On this day, ra was alone at home and felt bored. When she was about to go shopping, her cell phone rang. ra looked at the caller ID on her mobile phone screen and knew that it was time to solve this problem. Hello. ra pressed the answer button, waiting for the answer. ra, lets meet. This was an imperative sentence, but the man on the other side said with uncertainty. Send me the address. Ill be there in a minute. After saying this, ra waited for the other sides reply and hung up the phone. ra, who was bored and didnt know what to do, suddenly found something to kill time. Sometimes, it was such a coincidence. If you feel bored and want to find something to do, things wille to you involuntarily. We couldnt stop it even if we wanted to. After dressing up simply, ra went to the garage, picked a car, and drove out. Luckily, Horace was not at home today. Otherwise, he would definitely remind her of a series of things before he allowed her to go out. ra was in a good mood as she listened to the song of the singer she liked in the car. She felt that she could go out for a ride when she find it bored in the future. She silently praised her own idea and then focused on driving. By the way, she was thinking about how to answer the questions she might be faced withter and how to answer appropriately. Suddenly, ra saw something on the street. There was a dog lying on the road, bleeding. She couldnt help but feel ill at ease. Was this a bad omen? It was said that when you met a dead dog, it foreshadowed that something bad would happen. Thinking of this, ra secretly made a wish, hoping that nothing bad would happen to her. She was very happy today. She didnt want her good mood to be affected by anything else. In the end, ra slowly arrived at the ce where she had made an appointment with the man on the phone. ra found a ce to park her car. Then, she looked around to find the person who asked her out. It was the first time that ra came to this ce, so she was strolling on the street just to observe the scenery along the way. Chapter 497 Spend the Rest of Their Lives Together This was at the foot of a mountain. In the current season, peach blossoms were everywhere and it was all pink. It was sight for sore eyes, especially for girls. Therefore, she was asked toe to this ce today. It seemed that this man had thought it out. Walking on the bluestone path, ra took out her mobile phone and made a call before she found that person. Hey, where are you? As ra said, she looked around but found nothing. Stay here and dont move. Ive already seen you. Wait two minutes. After saying this, ra nodded and found a ce to sit down, waiting for that person. ra had a principle, which was, unless it was a formal asion, if she could sit, she would never stand. So now, ra first found a suitable ce to sit down and then waited patiently. That person didnt break his words and didnt let her wait too long. He appeared after two minutes just as he had said. The man was still in a familiar white shirt, with a clean-cut hairstyle and a warm smile. Perhaps, this was the Mr. Right in every girls imagination. But no matter how excellent he was, the only man that ra loved was Horace. ra, sorry Imte. Andre looked at ra apologetically. They hadnt seen each other for a long time, but Andre found that she had be more beautiful. She had put on a bit weight, but it did not affect her beauty at all. ra had been at home these days. She either ate or slept. If she was not fat, she would feel sorry for what she had eaten. However, ra didnt say it out loud. Instead, she looked at Andre with a polite smile on her face. Its okay. I didnt wait too long. Looking at the sweat on Andres head, ra knew that Andre must be in a hurry. On the other hand, she only left a bit earlier because she was bored at home. It was not Andres fault. ra, actually, Ive never been to this ce before. I just heard from others that its beautiful. Andre didnt have much time to visit these ces. This ce, of course, was rmended by his friends. Its really beautiful. ra couldnt deny that the air here was pleasant and the environment was beautiful. It allowed people to get close to nature. The most important thing was that this ce was not polluted like other ces. It still maintained the purity that nature should have. Well, what about going for a walk? Andre felt a little embarrassed at the moment, so he made this suggestion. Any awkwardness would be resolved as they walked.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Okay. ra didnt have any disagreements. Anyway, if she didnt experience this situation today, she would have to experience it in the future. In that case, it would be better to make everything clear as soon as possible so that she could give Horace an exnation. And it would also make her feel that she no longer owed Andre anything. At the thought of this, ra didnt look as nervous as Andre. Well, hows it going recently? Andre didnt know what to say, so he could only chat with her. Sometimes, the topic was like this. When you didnt know what to say or felt that it was not good to get straight to the point, you could only chat casually and beat around the bush. Coincidentally, Andre was such a person. Fine. I live a carefree life. There is nothing much I need to worry about. Although her words sounded quite blunt, what ra said was the most urate description of her recent life. It was nothing more than eating and sleeping. She didnt have to worry about anything. She didnt have to do anything. There was no difference between her and those richdies. Andre didnt know why, but he felt a little depressed when he heard that ra was very happy. So he didnt say anything and was wondering how to tell her what he was thinking. Just as Andre was deep in thought, ra saw a pair of goldfish in the pond in front of her. However, just like what they were doing now, there was a third party besides the two fish. This fish liked one of them, so it followed them. ra saw that Andre did not intend to continue talking to her, so she was not in a hurry and just fixed her eyes on the fish in the pond. Just as one of the fish was entangled with one of them, another fish rushed forward and attacked the fish that had stepped in. This was the consequence of stepping in. ra guessed that if she didnt cut off all ties with Andre this time if Andre continued to pester her, Horace would definitely warn Andre. If it was serious, it was possible for him to attack Andre directly. So now, it didnt matter who it was for, she should solve this problem. When ra couldnt wait to speak, she heard Andres voice. I heard that you are with Horace now. Andre looked into ras eyes and wanted to see her reaction carefully. However, ra didnt dodge at all. Instead, she replied firmly. It was said that when a woman had someone in her heart, and she was asked about another man by that particr someone, she would avoid the askers eyes. But ra didnt avoid Andres gaze, which proved that she didnt like him. Andre had always known this, but he was still unwilling to ept reality. After all, Andre was deeply in love with ra. However, Andre did not understand that there was a kind of love called letting go. ra, why cant you choose me? Is Horace better than me? Andre felt it was time for him to ask it out loud. He had already noticed that ra wasmunicating with him with the idea of meeting him for thest time. So if he didnt ask as soon as possible, then there might be no chance. Its not that hes more excellent than you, but even if hes not, hes still the one I love. I wont look down on him in any other way. ra said seriously. It seemed that Andre still didnt understand. What she should choose was true love, not making a choice of items. She didnt have to choose the best thing. What she chose was the person who would apany her for the rest of her life, and the items could only belong to her for a while. They couldnt give her what she wanted. Neither could they apany her for the rest of her life. ras intention this time was to let Andre know that he was not her choice, and their values and characteristics were different. There was no need for wrong people to be together. What about me? Whats wrong with me? Andre said in a hoarse voice. Hearing her say that she loved Horace, Andre felt half of his heart was broken. But he was a man. No matter what, he still insisted on asking all the questions he wanted to ask. Horace is the one I chose to spend the rest of my life together. As for you, Im so sorry. Chapter 498 Andre was Heartbroken After ra finished her words, she saw that the light in Andres eyes suddenly dimmed. This was the first time that she had seen the light in someones eyes dim so quickly. It seemed that she had given Andre a big blow. However, ra chose a crueller way for everyones good. ra, if I say I love you now, will you be with me? It took Andre a lot of courage to ask this question. He knew that ra would never choose him, but he had to say it. What if ra changed her mind halfway and wants to be with me? he thought. Perhaps there was a miracle in the worldProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, just as Andre was lost in his imagination, he heard ras cold voice. No. You may not know that Ive agreed to Horaces proposal, so well get married soon. ra didnt want to talk about it at first, but when he saw that Andre still didnt give up, she said it. Ive made myself clear. As for other things, I dont want to talk about them anymore. I wish you all the best. After saying this, ra left. Why? How did Horace win ras heart? Why couldnt I? Andre kicked the stone beside him angrily. The stone didnt move, but his foot hurt badly. But instead of paying attention to his feet, he continued to look at ras back as she left. Horace, Ill definitely get ra back. Just wait. Andre sworn in his heart. It was fine if he didnt see ras back, but when he saw her back, he couldnt control his emotions anymore. He loved ra so much, but why did Horace get ras heart in the end? Why? Why? He couldnt ept it! Just as Andre was giving up on himself, the sound of high-heeled shoes. Andre looked up and then continued to look down at the ground. Andre did not know what he should do at all. He wanted to give up and indulge himself again to feel better. But in this way, he would never have the chance to get ra back at all. Dont feel inferior. If you want to win her heart back, you should pull yourself together. The person wearing a hat said to him in a low voice. Soon, it was dark. Andre went home. He didnt even know how he returned home in the end. He could only remember the hatred and disdain he felt for Horace. In a word, he had exhausted all his strength to chat with ra today. In the evening, when Horace returned home, he saw ra sitting on the sofa watching TV and eating potato chips. Horace walked up to ra, took the potato chips into her mouth with his mouth, and looked at her. Whats wrong? ra was displeased by Horaces gaze, so she directly asked him what was going on. Today, you Horace did not finish his sentence. Instead, he waited for ra to speak. ra rolled her eyes and said, What? You tell me. Horace looked at ra, who was clear in her heart but didnt say it. He thought she was so annoying. I didnt do anything today. ra continued to y games with Horace. Well, why did you go out with Andre today? Horace had no choice but to ask this question. If Horace didnt ask, ra would definitely wait a while longer before she told him. But now he really wanted to know, so he had to ask it out. Andre confessed his love to me, but I refused, ra told him what had happened today in a very simple way. However, Horace was not happy at all when he heard that. Had Andre confessed his love for ra? Why didnt he know? Damn it, how dare he confesses his love to you. Horace would never allow his woman to be coveted by others. Therefore, when he heard what ra said, he couldnt help feeling displeased. So what? I rejected him, right? Dont be angry. ra didnt want to get into trouble because of this. Therefore, she could only persuade Horace to calm down. What do you mean by so what? Hes coveting something he shouldnt be. It was fine if ra didnt say anything, but now that she had told him, Horace was so jealous and angry. However, ra still had a way to make Horace calm down. When Horace was about to do something to Andre, he heard ras voice. Horace, dont be angry. To deal with an angry man, the only way to solve the problem was to y the coquetry. This theory was still useful for Horace. Look, his confession of love to me indirectly proves that you have good taste. Besides, he didnt seed, so you dont have to take him so seriously. ra touched Horaces chest and spoke in a soft voice. Well, since youve said so, Ill be unforgiving if I dont forgive him. Horace thought about what ra said and felt that it made sense. Since thats the case, I wont dwell on this matter. But if something like this happens again, Ill make him suffer. Horace didnt like Andre ever since he started chasing after ra. Now that they were together, Andre still came to confess his love to ra. How could Horace bear it? However, since ra had said so, he would spare Andre this time. He only hoped that Andre would be away from ra in the future. Dont be so arrogant in front of Horace. Then everything would be fine. Well, I knew youre the best. ra smiled as she rubbed her head against Horaces. It was not because ra was worried about Andre that she yed the coquetry with Horace, but because she did not want Horace to always worry about her so much. She could still deal with these irrelevant suitors by herself, so she didnt need to trouble Horace with it. She would solve some problems as long as she could. She didnt have to trouble Horace with everything. Youre ying with fire. Just as ra was rubbing herself against Horaces chest, Horace already felt ufortable. Moreover, ra didnt seem to want to stop, so he directly picked her up and walked upstairs to the room. At first, ra was just surprised, butter, she thought it was fine. However, she obedientlyy in Horaces arms and waited for him to carry her back to the room. When Horace was about to move on to the next step, ra directly covered herself with the quilt, said that she was going to sleep, and then stopped talking. Horace was helpless. He looked at the woman in front of him, who had stirred up his desire. Now, it seemed that she had nothing to do with it. He thought she was so cute. Horace went to take a cold shower himself. Then hey on the bed with ra and fell asleep with her. Chapter 499 Collaboration Early the next morning, because it was the weekend, ra took Neo to buy some clothes in the mall. Horace didnt apany them because he had something to do. Instead, he asked Isaac to follow ra to protect them. In fact, ra didnt need protection, but after all, Andre had already confessed his love to her yesterday. If he let her go out alone now, he would be worried. It was better to let Isaac follow them, so as to prevent other men from getting close to her. How could ra not know what Horace was thinking? But it was not inappropriate for Isaac to follow her now. She decided to let Horace do whatever he wanted. As long as he couldfort himself in his heart, that would be good. However, just as they were buying clothes for Neo, they heard someone screaming about catching the thief. At that time, the thief happened to pass by ra. But because Isaac was beside her, she was not injured. Mrs. Kirnd, are you okay? Isaac looked at ra, worried that she would be scared. Im fine. ra looked at Neo, feeling that the light of Neos eyes was shining as he looked at those who were going after the theif. The thief was a short and skinny man. She didnt know why such a person would do such a thing. The crowd were quite righteous in such a matter and they quickly captured the thief. When ra saw that the matter hade to an end and was about to leave, she saw a figure sh across her eyes. That was Laura. However, ra thought about it again. How could Laura be here? She had already left and gone abroad. Therefore, what she saw just now was definitely not Laura herself. Mom. Because ra had been in a trance, Neo called her. It was also a long time before ra heard Neos call. Hm, whats wrong? ra looked at him as if she had not recovered from what had just happened. Mom, I kept calling you just now. Why didnt you notice me? Neo said with the grievance. Just now, he had been calling ra, but she ignored him. How could Neo not feel wronged? But now ra seemed to have something on her mind, so he didntin about her anymore. Mom, whats wrong with you? Neo had always been protecting ra and shared some things with her. Therefore, looking at ras depressed look, he thought that he might be able to help her share some of the burdens. However, ra didnt tell him what had just happened because she was sure that she had made a mistake. Nothing. I just saw a person. I thought it was an acquaintance. I didnt expect that it wasnt her. ra gave a rough exnation to Neo and then continued to go shopping with him. How is it? Does it feel good to watch your beloved woman go shopping with another mans child? Just after ra left, a woman stood beside Andre and asked this question sarcastically. Laura, dont say that again. It turned out that the woman was Laura. ra was right. As a man, Andre had be so humble in Lauras eyes. How could he not be angry? Well. Now that youve seen it, its time for us to have a good chat. Laura looked at ra who was already far away. She touched her hair and said indifferently. When they got home in the evening, ra was wondering if she should tell Horace about it. ra felt that if she said this now, it would make her look unforgiving. Moreover, she probably had mistaken that person for Laura. If she said it out like this, she might make a fool of herself. It would be better to wait until everything was settled. After a series of internal struggles, ra decided not to tell Horace about it. However, Horace, who was next to her, knew that ra had something to tell him, but he had waited for a long time while ra was still keeping silent. Horace nced at ra and felt that she probably didnt want to tell him. Since she didnt want to say it, he wouldnt ask anything more. Then he fell asleep with ra in his arms. It was gettingte. While everyone was asleep, Andre was still blowing the cold wind outside. Andre couldnt help but think of what had happened during the day. Look, there is no chance for you to win now. And no matter how hard you try, you cant win ras heart. But if you coborate with me now, your chances of winning will be much higher. We are all the same. You like ra, and I like Horace. We are the same. We didnt get the people we love. Then why dont we work together so that we can get what we want? For Andre, Lauras words were too close to home. He agreed to her, but strangely he felt that something was off. At first, Andre was still arguing with Laura. Its not that I cant win ras heart, but because Horace is too cunning, so I cant get close to ra. Andre exined, but there was always a sense of inferiority in his heart. He always felt that since ra had already chosen Horace, it proved that she was not as good as Horace. Since that was the case, he should let her go. This was the right choice. Both of them could live happily. However, when he heard Lauras words, he felt that she was right. He wasnt any worse off than Horace. Horace was rich and powerful, and he was no worse than Horace. Then why didnt he try again with everything he had this time? He won, or he perished. Andres heart had beenpletely disturbed by Laura. Now, Andre not only had the strength to fight for himself, but inexplicably, he also felt a bit guilty. In fact, Andre had thought about whether what he was going to do was too despicable or not. However, Laura said, If youre not despicable enough, then youll never be able to win ras heart. Yes, he was like this only because of love. In that case, there was nothing to feel guilty about. After struggling for a long time in his heart, Andre finally decided to coborate with Laura.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The purpose was to separate Horace and ra for love. But it shouldnt include despicable means. After Andre had made a psychological struggle, he stood up and patted the soil on his body. He got into the car, stepped on the elerator, and walked away. The moon was especially bright tonight, illuminating everything beautiful. Simrly, all dirty things are also exposed in front of people. The next morning, after ra got up, she felt that she had a very bad sleepst night. Even when she got up this morning, her head hurt very much. Even ra didnt know what she had donest night. Chapter 500 Laura’s New Plan A woman with a pale face was lying on a white bed, and a young girl was standing in front of her. They seemed to be talking about something unhappy, and there were tears in the little girls eyes. She took a closer look and realized that it was Laura. Ever since Laura had returned, she had first found Andre and asked him to join forces with her. Now, she was talking to Helena.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Her purpose was to make Helena get disappointed in and give up on ra, so that Helena would help her to deal with that woman. Mom. Laura didnt intend to call Helena Mom at first, but when she thought of her purpose ining here, she forced herself to call her Mom. My sweetheart. It had been a long time since she saw Laura, and now she finally saw her, and she was also listening to her daughter call her mother. How happy she was! It should be noted that Laura usually didnt want to call her mom, and she wouldnte to see her. Helena thought to herself, Whats going on today? Why did shee to visit me? Although Helena thought that in her heart, she felt that it was better not to ask. Although she had found her own daughter now, this daughter med her for secretly changing her life without her permission before. Helena had been almost bed-ridden, but there was nothing wrong with her brain. There were some things that she still knew. But after all, she was her biological daughter. No matter how angry she was, she was still his daughter. Hey, Laura,e and sit down. Helena looked at Laura, who was still standing in front of her and asked her to sit down. Thank you. Laura thanked her and sat down. Laura knew that it was hard to exin what had happened today, so she decided to sit down and talk about it slowly. After all, wearing high heels and standing for a long time was not good for her at all. Youre wee, baby. Hearing Lauras polite tone, as if she was keeping her a thousand miles away, Helena felt very ufortable. However, he did not show any impatience on his face. Mom, I want to tell you that you should be careful of ra. Laura felt that she had nothing to talk to Helena, so she went straight to the point. Why? Although ra had forced Laura to leave, Lauras tone was very heavy. It was as if ra had done something heinous to Laura. Because Laura pretended to be hesitant as if it was not convenient for her to tell Helena. However, Helena did not care about the distance this time. She grabbed Lauras hand and asked anxiously. Although ra had forced Laura to leave and sent Helena to the nursing home. However, this nursing home was the best in the city, and she was well taken care of by someone in a clean and tidy single room. Coupled with the fact that he had been a little partial to ra in the past, she could not help but feel a little guilty about ra. But now, when she heard ras words, she could not help asking, wanting to know what had happened to ra. After all, now that Laura was standing in front of her, she thought that something must have happened to ra. But it was obvious that Helena thought too much. ording to Laura, there was nothing happened to ra, instead, it was that ra had gone bad. ra didnt do anything. Its all my own fault. Its my fault for loving the wrong person. When Laura spoke of this, her tears fell instantly. ording to Lauras current acting skills, she would be able to win an Oscar. Whats wrong with her? It seemed that ra was fine. So Helena asked angrily what had she done to Laura. If something happened to ra, she could worry about her. However, as long as ra found trouble with Laura, she would make ra pay back. At least that was what Helena thought in her heart. No matter whether Helena had the ability to make ra pay for what she had done or not. Just from Helenas thoughts, it could be seen how partial she was. She she forced me to Thand. Laura began to talk about her experience in Thand. They were all real. There was no reason to add fuel to the fire. But even though it was all her own fault, she put all the me on ra. Just like that, Edward gave me some money and asked me toe back. After saying this, Laura shed a tear. In fact, Laura really had no choice at that time. At that time, although she had lived a good life in the Amor Fantasia, she had been chased by a rich manter. Laura would never allow such a wealthy man to make her his eighth concubine. Fortunately, Edward helped her so that Laura could get out of danger. Back then, Laura had asked Edward why he had helped her. He would never forget her answer. I cant tolerate my people being humiliated by foreigners. As soon as Edward finished speaking, he left. Laura returned with the money that Edward gave her. Listening to Lauras experiences in the past few months, tears welled up in Helenas eyes. Laura, its all my fault. Its all because Im incapable. Otherwise, I wouldnt have let you suffer like this. Tears streamed down Helenas cheeks. Its okay, Mom. Its all in the past. Laura touched the tears on her face, which she had struggled to squeeze out. But Mom, you still have to be aware of ra. Im afraid that she will hurt you. Laura couldnt help saying these words to Helena. Okay, Ill keep it in mind. Although this was what Laura had told her to do. With what ra had done, it was impossible for her to have any good feelings for ra. Helena remembered that she had been lying in bed for the past few years and had not taken a good look at her daughter. Now that Laura was by her side, Helena kept staring at Lauras face. The look in her eyes made Laura a little frightened. Laura thought that Helena had seen through her plot and that was why she had acted like this. Mom, what are you looking at? Laura reached out to touch her face, pretending that there was something on it. In fact, she wanted to hide her embarrassed expression. Laura, youve lost weight. Laura was indeed thinner than thest time Helena saw her. After all, she hadnt been to Thand for the past few months. Originally, she intended to umte some assets and make a grandeback. However, since things had already turned out like this, it would be nice toe back now. She thought she should make a n carefully. Now that she had stayed away from trouble, ra didnt look for her again. Chapter 501 I’m the One Who Love Him the Most Now was the best time for her to y. A sh of smug triumph flickered in Lauras eyes. Yet she concealed her cunning sneer with her best acting skills since she knew that her every effort would be ruined if she had her true intention known by others when she was now living with Helena. Then, where are you going to stay tonight? Lauras narration of her recent story convinced Helena that her daughter really could find nowhere to stay. Well, I Laura pretended to be embarrassed by the question. Helena then further believed that Laura had no ce to live. As her mother, Helena must help Laura. However, Helena realized that she was actually not capable of helping her financially. Then, after turning over the situation for a while, she put forward a suggestion. Laura, how about living here with me? Helena was also worried that Laura would refuse her proposal since they were now in a nursing home. Yet, it was unexpected that Laura epted the suggestion. Thanks, mom, Laura answered smilingly. Lauras thanks sounded more beautiful and passionate than Helenas sit down. Well, there is only one bed in my room, so take the money to buy a new one. Now that Laura agreed to stay there, Helena must solve the bed problem since there was no more avable bed in her room. Therefore, she took a thousand out from the gap between the woods under her mattress. Knowing that girls favored beds with delicate designs, Helena gave Laura a thousand so that she could buy a beautiful bed. OK, Laura was now too poor to afford a new bed, so she epted the money. The money creased and smelled moldy. Laura suppressed her frown and bit herint back. Indeed, Laura did not like the money Helena offered and, whats more, she hated Helena. She hated Helena from the moment when she knew that Helena was her biological mother. However, now she knew that Helena could still help her to carry out her n, so she would not show her hatred yet. Therefore, Laura faked a happy smile. There was a soundining in her brain: How could I afford a beautiful bed with only one thousand? She must be kidding me. Whereas, she only dared toin secretly and it was impossible for her to show her real feelings now. Well, mom, I will go to buy a bed now, Laura left the room after Helena nodded. No matter how much Laura disliked Helena and her money, she used these one thousand to buy an ordinary bed. ording to her, if it was not for a ce to sleep that night, she would never lie her body on such a cheap bed. In the meantime, she thought that Andre should be responsible for solving her financial problem since they were partners now. So Laura immediately told Andre the whole story. Then, he gave her a cheque. Andre believed that money could solve all the problems in the world and he was willing to spend every penny he had to win ras love. Here is 200 thousand. Contact me if you need more, he gave her a cheque and left. He did not want to be with Laura since he found it ufortable to talk with her. So he would avoid seeing her as much as possible. Simrly, Laura would also avoid seeing him unless she needed more money since she was busy with her n. ra and Horace also lived a boring routine life every day. There were only two ces that Horace would go-his home and thepany. Horace only spent a period of time staying home apanying ra when they just became good again. Yet, he could not do the same thing now. After all, he still needed to run thepany and take care of his family. If he did not work hard, he could not set a good example for Neo. He knew that his son would work as hard as him in the future only if he could set an example for him now. Whenever thinking about his son, Horace would work much harder. The previous divulge of the important files led to some business crises, so Horace, together with the wholepany, was more than busy now, trying his best to make up for the loss. He knew that it was impossible for him to stay home for a longer time since he needed to monitor the operation of thepany. Laura was also busying herself with the preparation for her n-she needed to find another ally. Therefore, she went to the jail for Sean again that day. Excuse me, Im here for Sean Kirnd. Laura greeted and told the police the one she wanted to see. Then, she entered the jail. Laura was the first guest that Sean had ever had since he was put into jail. Yet, ording to him, she was an unexpected and unwanted guest. What are you doing here? eyebrows knitted, Sean asked. Sean, Im here to see if you are fine, Laura answered in a soft tone. Yet, he did not believe her. He knew that she would never step into the jail for him if she did not want something from him. Tell me what you want, Sean stared at Laura with his arms crossing on the table. Well, one never goes to a temple for nothing. I indeed want something from you, Laura took off her sunsses and stared at Sean seriously.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I want you to help me topple Horace. We can work together to destroy Solrace, said she, rage ming in her eyes. Lauras words startled Sean. He did not dare to believe what he heard. After pondering Lauras words for a few more seconds, he realized that Laura indeed wanted to take down Solrace. Why? In Seans impression, Laura loved Horace very much, so he was now puzzled by her intention. Did she turn to hate Horace because she loved him so much yet she could not win his love? Because I want to prove to him that Im the one who loves him the most in the world. I will let him know that my love for him will never change even if he had nothing. Laura said with determination. Sean was shocked by Lauras abnormal love for Horace. Only with such a profound love could someone act in this way. Even though he had nothing, Im still the one who loved him the most. Her attitude and love shocked Sean. Are you sure? Sean asked her again to make sure whether she really wanted to do so. To be honest, he could help her and it did not do him any harm. Instead, he could even benefit from it. At this, Sean snickered. If Laura was determined and serious about her n, he would be quite willing to help her. Why not be a Santa us helping her to realize her dream if she really loved Horace so much? Yet, Laura kept silent for a long while. She finally spoke when Sean began to doubt her determination. Chapter 502 Do Me A Favor Im sure, Laura said with perfect calm and great determination.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She was asposed as if she owned the whole world. Well, since you are sure, we can now discuss our n. Staring at Laura, Sean was greatly impressed by her courage. Nowadays, not many girls would be brave enough to design such a terrible n only for winning someones love. After all, one would lose everything he had if his n was found out. OK, Laura agreed and began to discuss the n with Sean. They whispered in such a low voice that no one in the jail could hear what they were talking about. Lets do it, staring at Laura, Sean wetted his dry lips with his tongue after the long illustration of his n. He looked doubtful, wondering whether Laura could really finish the task. He also wondered whether Laura dared to do it. Yet, Lauras reaction startled him. Besides, the determination in Lauras eyes also shocked him. Silently, Sean was admiring her bravery while Laura was making up her mind that she must topple Horace. You look confident, Sean joked. Well, I wonte if Im not confident, saying this, Laura was ready to leave. Are you leaving? seeing that Laura was to leave, Sean felt a little disappointed. It turned out that she was there only because he could help her and she would abandon him once she found that she could get nothing more from him. Do you want me to stay here with you? Laura was amused by Seans question. Did he want her to stay? No, Sean shook his head. Laura left the room without hesitation. Then, Sean was brought back to his room by the guards. After leaving the jail, Laura directly went to Solrace to check whether it was operated well. Hello, can I help you? Do you have any appointments? Laura arrived at Solrace soon. Greeted politely by the receptionist, Laura took off her sunsses and exchanged a look with the receptionist. The receptionist knew her, so she let Laura in politely. Although Horace was looking for her, she believed that he would never imagine that she would appear in Solrace. Whats more, Laura was also convinced that Horace would not recognize her even though she stood just in front of him since her sunsses could help her conceal her true identity. She wandered around thepany, carefully observing the workers. Although Horace was indeed professional, he could still sometimes overlook some problems because now he was getting old. Laura knew the operational problem of Solrace after talking with Sean in the jail. Although Sean was now in prison, he knew the problems and he was further sure about them after discussing with Laura. The problem had not been solved yet, and once solved, Solrace would develop at an amazingly promising pace. The most important element of apany was its workers. If the conflicts between workers could not be solved, the wholepany would notst long. Yet, the conflicts between workers could easily be overlooked by the headquarters. Thats why Horace found nothing wrong among his workers even now. Laura noticed that there was nomunication among Horaces workers. It was also possible that Horace had already noticed this problem, but he convinced himself that his workers did notmunicate with each other only when he was there because they were afraid of him. However, actually, the workers had nothing to discuss with each other. Even though they sometimes had, they would only chat in a perfunctory way. All in all, the biggest problem of Solrace was his workers. And the only thing that Laura should do was to exacerbate this problem so that she could destroy Solrace in the end. However, this was a difficult task. She had to square a worker so that they could work together to realize her goal. Laura looked around and chose a thin man. She summoned him over. Hello, are you a worker of Solrace? Laura greeted him, noticing the suspicion in the mans eyes. Yes, the worker still looked nervously at Laura. He felt that Laura was cunning, so he did not want to talk with her. Dont worry, I just want you to do me a favor, Staring at him, Laura took out a cheque of thirty thousand. Tell me your name first, Laura showed him the cheque and said casually. Peter Jenkins, he looked excitedly at Laura. Although he worked in Solrace, his sry could not allow him to support his family and live a wealthy life since he was caught in deep poverty. Now, I want you to do something for me, then Laura moved closer and whispered the whole n to him. Peter was instantly attracted by the fragrance of Lauras body. Therefore, no matter what Laura nned to do, he would be definitely in. He was an ideal partner for Laura. Actually, Laura also had her own reasons to choose Peter Jenkins among all the workers to help her. When she was wandering around Solrace, she noticed that all the other workers wore more expensive clothes than him and sat somewhere better than him-he was sitting by the window. He sat somewhere cold in winter and hot in summer, so Laura was sure that he was her ideal partner. She did not need a smart partner but only someone unnoticeable and in a great need of money. As an old saying goes, even Satan could be bribed, so she believed that she could hire whoever she wanted to help her as long as she had enough money, And the whole society also believed in such a principle. Laura cared about nothing but only her n. After working on her n for a whole day, Laura was hungry, so she went to order a cup of coffee in a caf and then had a meal in a restaurant. Yet she was taken aback when she saw someone unexpected in the caf. Mom, why are you here? Laura saw Helena sitting there with a cup of mocha coffee on the table in front of her. She was totally shocked. She wondered why her mother was rich enough to buy a cup of mocha coffee in such a ce. Whats more, Helena looked much better than that morning and the paleness on her face totally disappeared. More importantly, the Helena sitting in the caf dressed delicately and behaved elegantly. However, that woman did not answer, so Laura greeted her again. Mom, Laura sat down opposite that woman and said smilingly. Chapter 503 His Arrival Yet the woman again did not answer Lauras greeting. Instead, she looked up at Laura and said, Im sorry, miss, but I think that you may be mistaking me for someone else. After that, the woman left the caf, leaving a 100 bill on the table. Laura sat still, transfixed with confusion. It turned out that the woman was not her mother. Then, who was her if she was not Helena? How could she look so like Helena? Laura was mystified and could not figure the truth out. The only thing she could do was to ask Helena whether she had any sisters. That woman looked rich, so if she was really Helenas sister, she could be helpful. Such a guess excited Laura and installed a happy mood in her on her way home. ra felt so bored at home that she called Horace andined. Horace knew that ra must be bored since she did not work now but had already been staying at home for several days. Therefore, he promised ra to take her and Neo to travel the day after tomorrow during Labor Day holiday. ra was happy and excited about the trip. She had been at home for a long time, so a trip could definitely cheer her up. Then, where do you want to go? Horace decided to let ra choose their destination. He would apany her to wherever she wanted. I want to go to Shangri-La, ra wanted to take a trip to Shangri-La to enjoy the beautiful scenery there. Although it was summer now, the temperature was suitable for a trip to Shangri-La. After thinking about it for a few seconds, Horace also believed that Shangri-La was good, so he agreed. When should we book our airline tickets? ra began to consider all the details of their trip. You dont need to worry about that. Ill ask Isaac to do it, ras reaction amused Horace. ra was bored for so long a time that she was now more than enthusiastic about their trip. Dont ask Isaac to do everything for us. You can also assign some tasks to me. ra was longing to do something different. Now even when they were nning for their family trip, Horace would rather ask Isaac rather than her to book the tickets. Did it mean that she again had nothing to do for the following several days? Annoyed, ra began toin to and begged Horace, which made himpromise and agree that she could do it by herself. He also wanted to know how ra would n their trip if she was asked to take charge of it. Of course, Horace would still ask Isaac to help her. The next morning, Horace got up and found that ra was already having her breakfast downstairs. He got downstairs in a hurry to have his breakfast with ra. After a quick breakfast, Horace was to go to Solrace. Usually, Horace would ask Isaac to go to Solrace with him. Yet, since ra had a trip to n that day, Horace decided to leave Isaac at home. No, dont leave him here. ra wanted to do this independently without any help, so Isaac could not stay there. Isaac suddenly felt sad and awkward that he was wanted nowhere. He wondered where he should go. And then, Horace broke the embarrassing atmosphere, Well then, lets go, Isaac. Horaces wordsforted Isaac that he was still wanted by someone. After Horace and Isaac left, ra began to prepare for the trip. Isaac drove Neo to school early in the morning, so she was the only person in the house now. No one bothering her, ra began to pack the luggage. The first thing that ra did was to pick some clothes. She packed her clothes first and then Horaces clothes. She did not know what Horace nned to wear, so she casually picked several shirts and trousers for him. Then she began to prepare Neos clothes. As a mother, she, of course, knew what her son was going to wear during the trip. After that, she went to book their airline tickets. However, it took ra by shock when she found that there were no more tickets avable online. All the tickets for the airlines heading for Shangri-La were sold out. How could they travel without tickets? Actually, Horace knew that ra would be troubled by this at the very beginning, yet he kept silent and let her handle it. ra convinced herself that she must work it out no matter how hard she should try since she had already promised Horace that she could do it. ra went along to call several other ticket suppliers. Yet, it was unexpected that all the tickets were sold out. The current situation troubled ra a lot. How was they gonna fly to Shangri-La when all the tickets online were sold out? At the thought, ra immediately stopped herself from giving up and decided to try harder. When ra was searching for more tickets online, she found that there was a person selling three round-trip tickets to Shangri-La. ra immediately contacted the seller as soon as she read the message. Hi! Do you still have the tickets? Yes. The seller responded in such a timely manner that ra felt surprised. Then how much are they? ra thought that she had better learn the price first. After all, there were countless scalpers in todays society and they might sell their airline tickets at an unbelievably high price since now was the peak season for travel. If this seller was also a scalper, she had better give the tickets up. After all, it was not worth it to buy three tickets at an expensive price. The same as the official price. The seller responded when ra was thinking about what she should do if she learnt that the tickets were truly expensive.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Yet, the sellers answer relieved ra from all her worries. She decided to buy them. Can I pay after I get the tickets? ra asked. She thought that she had better be more careful since now there were many jerks tricking others into buying fake tickets. Yes, the seller answered. Then, ra sent her address, telephone number and name to the seller. Can you please be quick? Thanks! Everything would be meaningless if she could not get the tickets before the holiday. Dont worry. You can receive your purchase information tonight, the seller promised. ra was surprised. Could she really get her tickets tonight? She wondered if this seller was an employee of the airlinepany. raughed and, not believing the sellers promise, left this matter behind. Now everything was ready except for the tickets. All that they needed were three airline tickets. In the afternoon, ra went to pick Neo up. She told him the important details that they needed to pay attention to during their trip. Neo listened carefully. The news cheered him up all night. Horace did note back home even after ra put Neo to bed. She began to worry about him. She wondered why he had note home yet. She decided to call him to make sure he was fine. A female voice answered the phone, Sorry! The subscriber you dialed is busy now, please redialter. Then, ra hung up the call and waited for Horace silently. Chapter 504 What’s Wrong with Horace? Whats wrong with Horace? He always goes missing now, the busy signal annoyed ra. She hung up the call and threw her phone on the sofa, allowing meditation to upy her brain. She dredged up that thest time she could not find him was when he nned to make a proposal. She began to wonder whether there were some simr stories behind these losses of his whereabouts. Did he prepare a surprise for her again? Then she dismissed this guess. Horace had already promised her a trip to Shangri-La, so she believed that there was no more surprise that he could give her. Sheforted herself that maybe Horace was just busy with his work. ra recalled something that she once read online: When you could find your man nowhere, he might be having sex. Although ra also once had the same guess, she still believed that Horace would not be such an errant husband and it was also ridiculous to let her imagination run free in this absurd way. Now that she could not contact him, she decided to wait for him. Soon, the bell rang when ra was watching TV on the sofa. Frowning, ra remembered that Horace took his keys with him when he left that morning, and whats more, he could still unlock the door even if he did not have a key since their door was equipped with a smart fingerprint key. She looked through the window and found a man wearing a cap and mask standing outside. She could not figure out who he was because his mask and cap almost fully covered his face. Hesitating whether she should open the door, ra asked who he was from the inner side of the door. Your delivery, the mysterious man answered with a hoarse voice. Yet ra did not find the voice strange. ra recalled the tickets she bought today. It turned out that the delivery men were still working in the evening, which was why the seller was sure that she could get the tickets today? ra hurriedly opened the door and weed the courier in. Out of delight, she didnt have the time to think about why the actual tickets could be obtained so early before the trip. Can I have a look at the tickets first? since the seller promised her that she could pay after receiving the tickets, she decided to check the delivery first. ra. the courier called her name when she was waiting to have a look at the tickets. ra was startled. She wondered why this man knew her name when she only gave the seller a fake name. Moreover, the courier had a voice that she was so familiar with. She then knew who the man was after she recovered herposure. ra stepped forward and took off his cap and mask. A marvelous face that she was familiar with was uncovered in front of her. Although she once suspected that the true identity of the courier, she was still transfixed when she saw his face. Horace, why did you do this? ra thought that she bought the tickets with her own effort. Therefore, it was unexpected to her that the seller was actually Horace. Staring at him, ra waited for an exnation. Well, I decided to help you when I realized that you couldnt get tickets, Horace put on his slippers and then pulled ra to the sofa, guiding her to sit down. You promised me that you would let me do it by myself this time, she was happy about her effort at the very beginning; yet she was disappointed now. Well, well, never mind. We have our tickets now, after all, Horaceforted. Actually, it was Isaac who bought the tickets, not me, Horace cast a wink at Isaac who was standing beside him. Isaac tried his best to suppress his titter while ra pretended to believe Horaces words. Then maybe you can do the rest of preparation for our trip, ra let Horace take charge of the rest of the preparation since she had already packed their luggage. Got it, Horace nodded his head and then gave Isaac order to take charge of it. Although Isaac oncemitted some mistakes, he behaved himself quite well now, so Horace forgave him and left the pass behind. While ra was enjoying her following trip, Laura was also preparing for her great n. Soon came the holiday when Neo could also have a three-day off from kindergarten. The whole family got up early in the morning so that they would not miss the ten-oclock ne heading for Shangri-La. At the very beginning, Horace nned to book them three first-ss tickets; yet in order that ra could enjoy the trip better, he booked three three-ss tickets. ra was satisfied with his decision. She gave Horace praises and he epted them smilingly. Daddy, mommy, look! What are those two dogs doing? on their way to the airport, Neo was attracted by two rutting dogs. He was curious about them. ra did not know how to answer Neos question and turned to Horace for help.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. When a doggy grows up to be a teenager dog, it will meet someone it likes. The two dogs you just saw like each other and they were ying together just as how I always y with your mommy. When you grow up, you can also find someone you love. Horace thought that this was not a taboo topic, so he told Neo the story behind it from a childish aspect. Boys would finally grow up into men and they would experience love in their lives, so it was not inappropriate to tell him things about it. ra agreed with Horace and let him discuss this topic with Neo. ra was always confident in Neos future, and believed that he could be a great man when he grew up. She had such a belief in his son maybe because she was his mother and every mother would have great confidence in her son, or maybe because Neo was a real genius. The ne took off. Neo remembered that it was his second time traveling by ne. The first time that he traveled by ne was when he came back to China from America. He loved traveling by such vehicles as ne and bus since the windows of these vehicles looked like a mobile television when he looked through them. Moreover, he could enjoy natural scenery through the windows, which could always cheer him up. Mommy, daddy, why should we turn off our phone? Neo started asking questions as what the stewardess said baffled him. He was too young to talk and ask questions when he travelled by nest time. Now that he was old enough to think, it was quite natural for him to ask questions since children were always curious about the world. Because the electromaic wave of the phone will affect the flight of the ne, Horace exined in a simple way. Horace was afraid that Neo could not understand such terms as electromaic, so he asked, Did you get it now? Yes, Neo made an OK gesture to Horace to show that he had understood. ra was amused by her son and she tittered Neo posed it in a lovely and funny manner and he also winked at them. ra sometimes doubted whether she mistook the gender of Neo. Maybe Neo was actually a cute little girl? Yet, no matter how lovely Neo was and no matter how ra doubted it, her child was definitely a boy. ra cast a look at Horace and found that he alsoughed. Then, feeling that ra was looking at him, Horace turned to look at her. Chapter 505 A Weird Hotel If Horace did nothing else but just looked at her, ra would just let it go; yet he then said something that made ra roll her eyes upward. Oh? Cant you just bear one second not looking at me? Horace asked with a sh of teasing smile in his eyes. Yet it disappeared so soon that even ra who was staring at him did not notice it. Dont overthink, rolling her eyes upward again, ra took out the magazine she took with her from home and started reading. ra knew that the phone was banned on the ne and she also would not want to y her phone on the ne, so she took several magazines with her. So that she could kill time when she felt bored on the ne. Besides, if there were good stories in those magazines, she could read them to Neo as bedtime stories. Seeing that ra began to read magazines, Horace held Neo in his arms and closed his eyes to take a rest. Neo was too young to sit there alone, so Horace decided to sit with him in his arms. Horace was worried that, although there were security belts attached to seats, Neo would fall down from his seat when he was asleep. Then, the three of them had a wonderful time on the ne. They did not realize the passage of time until the ne began tond. When they were about to disembark, ra was reading an interesting article. They stuffed everything in their bags and got off after the ne sessfullynded. They went to the hotel they had booked with their luggage. ra was the one who booked the rooms. She did not know which hotel was better, so she randomly chose a rtively clean five-star hotel. Yet, ra and Horace could not find the hotel. Horace decided to call a taxi since the driver could take them there. Hi! Please take us to I-DO hotel, ra got in the car with Neo and told the driver their destination. I-DO? Do you guys want to go to I-DO? the driver was shocked by them as if they had just spoken in pig Latin. Whats wrong with I-DO? ra asked. She had never been to Shangri-La, so she chose the hotel in a random way. Why did the driver react like this? ra began to doubt whether she had chosen a terribly notorious hotel.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Nothing, nothing special, the driver shook his head with fear and then started the car. Mommy, daddy, if we go to the hotel first, what will we do in the evening? although they had a long-time airline journey, it was only noon when they arrived. So Neo wondered what they should do in the evening if they took a rest in the hotel now. Neo knew that he could not fall asleep again if he was going to sleep now. We wont sleep now. We will just take a rest in the hotel and then we will have a good sleep in the evening. OK? ra knew his son well and put forward practical advice. Yes! Neo smiled at ra and then began to doze in her arms. The driver drove at such a high speed that they arrived at the hotel within half an hour. They found that the hotel actually looked good. ra grinned and paid the driver. The driver bit some words back and drove the taxi away. When they entered the hotel, they discovered that there were almost no customers in that hotel, which was more than bizarre since now was the peak season for travel. Both ra and Horace noticed this strange phenomenon but they could not figure the truth out. They wondered whether it was because the hotel was too expensive or too infamous. And their questions could only be answered by staff and receptionists. ra walked toward the reception, hoping to ask the receptionist about it. Yet, she could not find anyone working there. She looked around and yet she still could find no staff in the hotel. She turned around to look at Horace, hoping that he could help her. Suddenly, with a strange and shocked expression, Horace rushed towards ra and took her by her hand. ra, are you OK? Horace observed ra from top to toe in order to check whether she was fine. Then he was relieved when he found that ra was totally fine, which mystified ra to a great extent. Whats wrong with Horace? When ra cast a questioning look at Horace, she found that he was staring at the reception, transfixed. ra also turned to look at the reception and the scene startled her. She was sure that there was no one standing by the reception just now, and yet now someone was standing there. After she tried to recall what she saw just now and became further sure about her memory, she was also transfixed. She wondered whether she had a wrong memory. Yet, it was obvious that she had the right one since Horace was also scared by the scene. Im sorry to scare you. I was looking for something under the table, so I didnt notice your arrival. The receptionist apologized for scaring them. ra recovered herposure but was still chilled by the heavy make-up that the receptionist had. Fully aware that she should not judge how the receptionist wear her make-up, ra walked towards the reception. Horace slightly grabbed ras hand and signaled to her not to go. However, ra smiled at him and walked toward the receptionist. Hi, I want to know why there are so few customers in this hotel. Isnt now the peak season for travel? Compared with other hotels, this one was indeed deserted. Well, Miss, our hotel is a five-star one and is located somewhere a bit difficult to find. Besides, most of the travelers wont spend their money on living, right? Thats why we dont have too many customers here. I believe that the popr hotels you have seen are probably not five-star. ording to ra, the receptionist exined the phenomenon in a usible way. Indeed, those popr hotels are all not five-star, ra recalled that, although the hotels she saw on their way to I-DO were indeed popr, they were not titled as five-star online. That is why we dont have too many customers here, the receptionist answered with an appropriate smile, which relieved ra from her doubt. Fine, then wed like to book a deluxe suite? Well stay here for three nights, ra gave her bank card to the receptionist. OK, the receptionist smiled at her and then went through the formalities quickly. Miss, your room number is 55218, the receptionist said, handing ra the room card. Chapter 506 A Poorly-Managed Hotel Mommy, are you sure that we are going to stay here tonight? Neo asked, a little bit scared by the weirdness of this hotel. Yet he could not tell why he thought so, so he asked ra to make sure of their n. Well, dont you like it? Noticing Neos worry, ra asked. If Neo did not like the ce, they would just find a new hotel. It was not difficult for them to find another hotel there since they were now in a resort city. I think that I can stay here, although Neo did not like the hotel, he still found it too troublesome to find another hotel. Neo just felt that the hotel was strange, yet he did not hate it. Well, now that we have got our room card, why not have a look? When ra was searching online, she was attracted by the photos of the delicately designed rooms of this hotel. Therefore, ra could not wait to have a look at those attractive rooms. The stairs were made of wood, which would squeak when you stepped on it. This special vintage sound made ra feel good. Then, they continued to walk upstairs. Their dreamy bubbles about this hotel broke when they plugged the room card into the key hole and a wave of moldy smell dashed into their noses. Once in the room, they realized that the moldy smell would only exist when the room had been deserted for a long time. ra was nearly choked by the smell and coughed. What? ra was taken aback. This room was not the least simr to the well-designed rooms in the photos. The dusty floor, the dirty tables and the moldy air altogether left a terrible impression on ra. And there was even a piece of red underwear hanging on themp. ra was rendered wordless. She was shocked by the tremendous difference between the reality and the online description. ra began to regret that she should read thements about this hotel online before they came. She was now convinced that the exnation of the receptionist was absolutely an excuse. She was also confused about its five-star title online. Yet she was sure that some people would bribe the online websites to give them positivements in order to make money. This I-DO hotel must have bribed the websites to increase its exposure so that customers like ra would be lured into the trap.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Moreover, ra believed that she was not the only victim. Therefore, ra was not the only one to me for choosing a bad hotel since, although she indeed did not learn the information of it well, she was also a poor victim tricked by it. ra was so furious that she rushed back to the reception and shouted, Where is your boss? She wanted to meet the boss to see why he could manage the hotel in such a terrible way. What an irresponsible boss! ra must talk with the boss. After all, she was so angry that she wanted to question the boss about his intention of posing fake photos online but managed the hotel infuriatingly poorly. Im the boss. How can I help you? Who wouldve thought that the receptionist was exactly the boss! ra was shocked. Yet she soon understood why the hotel was poorly-managed. This girl was the only staff running the hotel. ra squeezed a bitter smile, Well, since you are the boss, I believe that youd better run it in a better way. If you dont want to be a good boss and have your hotel well-repaired, then please dont pose those fake photos online to trick us, or both you and your hotel will be doomed. This is fraud. I couldve sued you. Then, ra threw the room card on the table and left with Neo. Horace followed them smilingly. It had been a long time since he saw her angerst time. She was cute even when she was angry. Mommy, dont be angry. We can go to live in another hotel. Realizing that ra was infuriated, Neo slightly grabbed her shirt and shook it. Well, it is fine. Lets find a new hotel. ra smiled at Neo and Horace, and then, holding their hands, headed for another hotel. This was the first trip they had after they reconciled, so they wont care too much about the small incidents. On their way to a new hotel, they walked hand-in-hand, which attracted so many peoples, especially girls, attention. Some girls were attracted by the lovely Neo. The other girls were attracted by the handsome Horace. ra had gotten used to it since her man and her boy were always attractive. She rolled her eyes upwards and signed helplessly. She could do nothing but walk faster. They chose a hotel which was not five-star but looked rtively much better. After booking a presidential suite, they headed for their room to take a rest. They had had a long airline journey, so if they did not take a rest, they would be exhausted. Even though ra and Horace were still able to continue their trip, Neo was too tired to walk. He was so young that he would easily be tired. Therefore, Neo was allowed to take a nap before dinner. Neo agreed and took a short nap. At night, the family sleep together with Neo lying between Horace and ra. Neo had already fallen asleep while Horace and ra were lying there, staring at the ceiling. Turning over the hotel incident, ra thought that she should be much more careful in the future. If not, something bad would absolutely happen. It was fortunate that they could find a new hotel this time. What if they could not find a solution next time? After pondering for a long while, she made up her mind to work harder. ra asked Horace whether she had done something really stupid. Horace looked at her andforted her with a grin, Of course not, my sweetie. ra was only a girl, so it was natural that she could not do everything perfectly. We all made mistakes and the most important thing was to learn to change. Then, ra bid Horace good night and fell asleep. They slept dreamlessly that night. Although they had experienced something unpleasant that day, they did not have bad dreams. ra was trying her best to forget the incident, yet there was still a long way to go. Time was the best antidote to every painful memory. Time would help to fix every problem. The next morning, ra and Horace woke up early. After a morning greeting, they heard Neos voice. Good morning, daddy, mommy. Honey, you woke up so early. ra checked the time and found it was only half past seven. Chapter 507 Flirtation You also woke up early, daddy, mommy. Neo had his ss at eight oclock every day, so he would always wake up early. Since you woke up, now get up and get dressed, Horace said to Neo. Then, when he was to help Neo get dressed, Neo turned down his help. My teacher told me that I should do things by myself, so I will get dressed by myself today. Neo refused Horaces help and then started to get dressed. Horace did not feel awkward and instead was proud of his son. His son indeed learned something from kindergarten. Well, then you can dress yourself. Ill get ready for today with your mommy, Horace went to the bathroom after he was sure that Neo could truly get dressed by himself.Original from N?velDrama.Org. When he entered the bathroom, ra was brushing her teeth there. He walked over and gave her a hug from behind, ra. Hm, ra could not speak too much when she was brushing her teeth, so she responded with a simple sound. Let me help you, Horace took ras toothbrush from her hand and began brushing her teeth carefully. Horace worked carefully and served ra well. Nothing bad happened since they cooperated in a tacit manner. Soon, ra finished her teeth brushing and was ready to leave the bathroom after she rinsed the toothpaste around her lips. Then she was stopped by Horace who was looking at her with imploring eyes. Whats wrong? ra was still in a daze after a sound sleep, so she could not understand Horaces intention. Horace continued to stare at her with an imploring look for a few seconds before he realized that ra was mystified by his expression. Well, I helped you just now, so Horace paused, thinking that ra must understand what he wanted now. Yet, what ra said upset Horace. So? So you should help me in return. He was upset that his sweetie could not guess his intention, so he could only directly tell her what he truly wanted. Oh, thats what you want. ra twigged. Staring at ra, a smile bloomed on Horaces face which was then frozen by ras response. Do it yourself. Then, ra turned around and left, leaving the poor Horace standing behind staring at her with a bit grievance. Although Horace was upset, he finished his wash quickly since they still had a long happy day to enjoy. After ra helped Neo get prepared, they went downstairs for their breakfast. ra, what do you want to do next? Horace asked when they were having breakfast, looking forward to some interesting activities. I want to go to the amusement park. ras answer dispirited Horace again. ra, how about horse riding? We can go to an amusement park whenever we want. Since we are far away from home now, we should do something different here, right? Horace tried to persuade ra and then turned to look at his son. He winked at Neo, signaling him to help him persuade ra. The riding would be sweet for them since ra did not know how to ride a horse. Well, then lets go horse-riding, ra agreed with Horace. Neo had prepared a theory to persuade ra, yet he had to bit his words back since ra had already agreed. Then they continued their breakfast. Horse-riding must be tiring, so they needed food to provide them with enough energy. Horace, lets go there by this kind of sedan chair, when they were considering how they should go to the prairie, they were attracted by a vintage sedan chair. ra loved vintage things, so she fell in love with the sedan chair at first sight. ra had learnt from a map that morning that they were not far from the prairie, so he also agreed that they could go there by sedan chair. Actually, the main reason why they chose to try the sedan-chair travel was to meet ras interest. Sitting in a car was totally different from sitting on a sedan chair. When a car moved, it would slightly bump passengers up and down. Yet, when you sat on a sedan chair, you would be rocked from side to side because when the sedan bearers walked, they would also rock their bodies from side to side. Therefore, it was natural that the sedan chair would rock its passengers in this special way. It was fortunate that the hotel they lived in was actually close to the prairie, or they would need to spend a whole getting to the prairie by sedan chair. Indeed, they must spend a whole day on the sedan chair if they were far from it. Soon, they arrived. ra got off the sedan chair and walked forward to the prairie with Neo. Horace followed them after he paid the sedan bearers. Horace could not catch up with them by walking since ra jogged a little after she got off. Thus, he must run in order to catch up with them. Now they were on a vast prairie that they were not familiar with, so Horace must stay with them to protect them in case something dangerous might happen. Therefore, Horace followed closely behind them all the way in order to look after them. After a short walk, Horace decided to call the manager of the prairie since both ra and he wanted to begin their horse riding. He whistled to a man riding a horse on the prairie. Sir, horse riding? the man was in histe thirties. Although there was a little silver hair on his head, he still looked energetic. One could not see hardship on his face but could tell that he must have spent his whole life on horseback only by his strong body and dynamic movements. Yes, Horace said. Then the man took them to have a look at his horses before they got changed. Wow, how pretty! once in the stud farm, ra was immediately charmed by the horses. She had a crush on a white horse and started to imagine how handsome Horace would be if he could ride this horse-he could be as attractive as prince charming. Then we will have this one, noticing that ra loved the white horse, Horace decided to rent it. The horse was docile and it even slightly nuzzled ra. It turned out that the horse liked ra. Since the horse and ra liked each other, then they would have each other. Taking the equestrian clothes that the man gave him, Horace went inside the cloth-changing room to get changed. After a few seconds, he appeared again in equestrian clothes. Neo was too small to have suitable clothes, so he did not need to get changed. The white equestrian clothes brought out Horaces charm and handsomeness. How do I look? realizing that it was a wonderful time to flirt with ra, who was staring at him with great admiration in her eyes, Horace asked with a shade of teasing smile hovering around his lips. ra was made blushed andpsed into silence. Chapter 508 What Are You Looking At? Horace stopped teasing her when he noticed the flush on her cheeks. He then realized that ra had also already changed her clothes. The white equestrian clothes sessfully delineated the beautiful shape of her body. She looked cool in it. ra felt Horaces stare and then turned to look at him. What are you looking at? ra, of course, knew that he was looking at her, but she still wanted to ask him. So that he could stop looking at her. Nothing special, he stared at ra with an unfathomable smile. Then he held Neos hand and guided the horse out of the farm to the prairie, intending to ride on it with ra and his son. At the beginning, Neo sat between ra and Horace. Yet, soon, they found it too crowded, so Horace decided to ride with ra and Neo in turn. Neo was the first one to ride with Horace. Since he was only a little child, Horace did not dare to ride fast. He could only make the horse run slowly on the prairie. Neo tightly held Horaces hand at first because he was scared. Yet, after a while, Neo felt more at ease on the horseback and began to move his body more boldly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. His change made Horace proud of him. Horace always had great confidence in Neo and viewed him as his future sessor. Therefore, he was impressed and delighted by Neos bravery. He thought that his son was much smarter than him and must have a brighter future when he grew up. Neo would finally grow into an excellent sessor to Horace. Cheered up by his sons bravery, Horace speeded up the horse, which startled Neo at first and then excited him soon. Neo loved the feeling of galloping on the prairie, and so did Horace. They could fully enjoy themselves on horseback. When they went back to the urban area, they would be constrained by rules again. That was why he wanted to go horse-riding with ra and Neo. He could rx himself while having fun with his family. It was definitely a good choice. Then, Horace again speeded up the horse and ran several rounds on the prairie before he helped Neo get off from the horseback. He told Neo to stay where he was. Horace was ready to ride the horse with ra before having lunch. It had already been 12 oclock, three hours after they finished their breakfast, so they should be ready to have lunch. Whereas, Horace wanted to ride with ra, so he could only leave Neo alone on the farm. Knowing that Horace was to ride with ra, Neo shouted happily. Ride fast! Daddy! Mommy! He loved the interaction between Horace and ra since he found it full of love. Whats more, since they were to ride the horse together, he could offer them his cheers. Besides, he also wanted to see how fast and cool they would ride a horse together. Neo was excited by and looking forward to the following mommy-daddy-horse-riding show. Relieved and encouraged by the excitement of Neo, Horace began to ride with ra. Neo sat on a stool watching them. ra, how do you feel? Horace hugged ras waist and leaned his head on her shoulder. His lips almost touched ras neck. ra secretly rolled her eyes upwards. She was made speechless by his question. Shouldnt Horace be the main horse-rider? Why did he act like he was depending on her to ride and control the horse? Although ra was sure that Horace could still control the horse in such a posture, she began to wonder what Horaces true intention was. Was he riding a horse or flirting with her? ra did not answer and Horace also understood the reason why she kept silent. Then he speeded up the horse and started galloping on the prairie. Horace suggested to ra that she should sit behind him since the wind was so strong that it might hurt her when the horse galloped. Yet ra refused since she found it more exciting sitting in the front and the wind did not trouble her but instead made her feel cool. Horace dropped his advice after being persuaded by ra. After all, changing seats was indeed troublesome and he could not protect ra well if she sat in the back. Therefore, there was no doubt that not changing their seats was the best decision. The horse continued to gallop at a speed much higher than that when Horace rode with Neo. A bright smile bloomed on ras face. Since her hair was loosened, the wind would blow it up in the air, which made her more attractive. Yet, since Horace sat behind her, her hair would sometimes p his face when it was blown up during the ride. Although Horace did notin, ra knew it and collected her hair with a rubber band at the back of her head. As ras hair had been tied, Horace could see a wider range of view, which encouraged him to speeded up the horse to the greatest extent, rolling up waves of dust behind them. The dust then fell down quietly back to the ground, disappeared. Horace, thats enough. Put me down. ra slightly dragged Horaces sleeve and shouted. She wanted to stop since Neo was waiting for them. Whats more, she was hungry now and she believed that Neo must be hungry too. And so was Horace since he had been on the horseback all the time. He expended far more energy than they did. Horace handed his clothes to the farm manager and guided the horse back to the farm. Horace had just finished the pay of horse riding when ra got changed. Then, they were ready to have lunch. They went to the prairie by sedan chair because ra loved the sedan chair and they were not in a hurry at that time. Yet, they were starving now, so a sedan chair could not work. Then Horace nned to go back to the urban area by taxi. As the sun began to burn, they still could not find a taxi. What happened? ras stomach grumbled several times and yet they still could not see any vehicleing near them. Are you waiting for a taxi? Unfortunately, we dont have a taxi here. The voice imed their attention. The three of them turned around and found that it was the farm manager who was talking to them. You dont have taxi here? Then how do tourists go back? Horace was shocked. Wasnt theck of taxis a big loss in the car renting industry? It was more than strange that they could not get a taxi on such a famous prairie. (No, its not.) Chapter 509 Family Meal Horace looked at the man with a puzzled face and asked him the question. How should we go back if there is no taxi around here? The most urgent thing to do right now was to go back and arrange a nice meal for his family. ra felt that her stomach was calling out for something to eat, and all she could think of at this moment was food. How did you get here? the man was confused because obviously, they could leave the way they came. We came here via sedan chair, ra answered. In that case, you should have told them in advance toe back and pick you up when youre done. He sighed, The rules here have always been like this. No taxis would pass here. Although this ce was well-known to tourists, no one would pass through this area at this time of the year. The locals in Shangri-La also rarely came to this ce. It was clear that the three people in front of him were not from around here, so they must be unfamiliar with this ce, which was why they didnt know how to get back to the hotel or find any restaurants. Sir, could you please tell us where we can find any food? This time it was Neo who asked. ra and Horace were looking for a solution, and Neo asked this question while they were talking. Of course there is. The uncle nodded and said proudly. The food in the restaurant here is superb, and even I am a frequent customer there. There was a restaurant around here selling mutton and wine made from mutton. The menu was quite simple but it was good. The locals loved the taste but many tourists were not a fan of this primitive way of dining. In that case, Mom and Dad, lets eat here. The kid interrupted their thoughts and proposed. ra and Horace had no other better ce to go but to listen to their little boy. So they asked this kind man to show them the way. On the way to the restaurant, ra booked a taxi online. The taxi would arrive and pick them up at 4 pm. ra. Horace walked beside ra and called her. Yes? ra looked at Horace, waiting for him to speak. Nothing. OK. The old man looked at them and smiled. This was a couple who were in love. Neo grabbed ras hand, and Horace followed. The three soon arrived at the restaurant, and the man said goodbye. ra almostughed out when she saw the que at the door of the store, it somehow reminded her of the five-star hotel named I-DO that day. The English name of this restaurant was written underneath- Mama Wang. ra felt unwilling to go inside just by looking at the name of it, but finally, her stomach told her the other way around. Horace was observing ras expression. He wanted to hold back hisughter but he failed. However, as he saw that both ra and Neo had already walked in, he hurriedly reached out to open the door and went in, catching up with the two. Horace and ra were ustomed to observing around when they came to an unfamiliar environment. Seeing that there was nothing suspicious, they met the owner of this ce, who was walking toward them. Wee to Mama Wang! What would you like to have? Heres the menu, please take a look.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Because this area was a tourist attraction, there were only touristsing during the traveling season. Okay, thank you. ra took the menu, then found a seat by the window and sat down. She felt a bit more relieved because she saw the guests in the restaurant were enjoying their food, and the food smelled really good. After ordering a few dishes, she handed the menu to Neo and Horace. At this time of the day, they could not be too picky because hunger was biting them from the inside. They ordered a few more and then waited for the food to serve. The three of them looked at each other and had no idea of what to say. They were all too tired to speak anything. Soon, the food was served. They were amazed by how fast the food was cooked. It seemed that this small restaurant did know what they were doing. As she was thinking, she picked up the chopsticks and started to eat. Her food was medium spicy, the same as Horaces. Neo was still a little boy so he could not eat any spicy food at all. The food was really good. The taste was on the first level. If you put this ce in New York CBD, it might get a Michelin star. The theme of this restaurant was mutton, so maybe this was where it should be: the big wild prairie. Currently, it was only known to the locals, and it might be just the way it wanted. ra felt that she was thinking a little too much. The owner of this ce must have made his/her decision based on what he or she had at hand, and it felt nice to have such a good ce to feed oneself after what they had been through today. She worried that the food was not to his taste, so she helped Neo chop up the meat on his te. He needed more calories and nutrients as he was growing very fast recently. Normally, ra would pay special attention to what he put in his mouth. Neo had never been a picky child. He would eat everything she put in front of him. ra always thought that she was so lucky to have him because he was always considerate to other people. The kid was like an angel. Horace asked as ra was zoning out thinking about Neo, Why have you stopped? Arent you hungry? Then he reached out and wiped the rice grains from the corner of ras mouth. ra snapped out of it, a little bit embarrassed, and she continued to eat. Horace found that he had been fascinated by ra. He could stare at her for a long time and wouldnt miss every single one of her movements expressions. Is this whats called true love? He wondered. Thinking of this, Horace smiled. Thinking that they had to rush back before dark, he continued to eat. Chapter 510 Very Good Solution They still had some time so they were not in a hurry. After the three finished eating, Horace paid the bill and followed ra out. Had the car arrived? Horace asked. ra was not very sure, so she checked her app for the information. Based on the location sent by the driver, it seemed that it was about to arrive. Cars were not allowed toe in the touristpound, so they could only walk to the parking lot. When they reached the location, the driver should have arrived too. Perfect timing. Besides, taking a walk after dinner was also good for health. Ancient wisdom. ra, are you tired? The three of them walked hand in hand. They felt happy, peaceful, and content. It was just the kind of life Horace wanted, but he was also worried that ra and Neo would be worn out. What about you, Neo? he lowered his head and asked Neo. Neo was just a kid, but he was very energetic. He was singing and running all the way. It was just incredible. Im fine. ra touched her face. She was not sweating at all. Im not tired. Im a boy. You should carry Mom. She is a girl. After Neo said this, the whole familyughed. ra smiled. she realized that now Neo started to know that girls and boys were different. But she was not sure when she needed to exin further about this topic. The family chatted andughed, discussing where they should visit the next day. How about ra thought for a while and found that she knew nothing of this ce. They had a very good time horse riding, and it was Horaces idea. She thought maybe he could decide for her. Where do you want to go, Neo? Horace looked at Neo and asked. Although Neo was young, Horace always asked Neos opinion every time. In Horaces view, being young did not mean that he did not understand anything. Horace wanted his son to grow up strong and independent, so he always respected his decisions. I want to see those quaint buildings. Neo had always liked ancient things. This was fully inherited from his mother ra, but what they like was still a little different. Neo liked the architecture, while ra was more into decorations Okay, then lets go to the quaint buildings. Horace was very satisfied listening to Neos answer. Neo also smiled happily when he heard that his father agreed to his proposal. Sometimes it was better for people to be more easily satisfied. If you had too many needs that no one or nothing could satisfy, that could turn into a hole in your heart. That hole could be bigger and bigger, and eventually, suck you in. Laura was a good example of that. Look, the car ising. As they were about to leave, they saw a car driving toward them. Hello, Mr. Chin? ra went up and asked to see if that was the car. Yes, I am? The driver confirmed the identity. Please fasten the safety belt. The driver reminded them as they went into the car. Neo, are you tired? she asked her boy. No, I am happy. He replied. If she was not in a car, but on a bed, she could be asleep now. ra, do you want to have a rest? Horace opened his arms and motioned her to lie down in his arms. ray in Horaces arms, closed her eyes, and nned to rest for a while. But just when ra was about to fall asleep, she heard Horaces cell phone ringing. She opened her eyes and saw that Horace answered the phone, then his expression became very serious, and even the air froze. As a result, ra couldnt help shivering in the summer of May. Horace finally finished talking on the phone call, and then looked at ra with a solemn expression. Whats wrong? ra knew something must have happened. She was fully awake now, and even Neo who was leaning on Horace now sat up.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. What happened to Horace? What could have caused him to react like this? Something went wrong with thepany. After Horace said and the center of his brows wrinkled. ra looked at Horaces face and understood that it must be something tricky. Otherwise, he would not have seemed so worried. What happened? Could you please tell me? ra tried tofort him. ra knew that she must act normal right now. The board demands that I resign and the investors want their money back. Horace summed up the current situation in one sentence, and ra felt a chill down her spine. What the hell? I can understand that the board wants you out. But why do the investors want their money back? What money? When did we take their money? The money they have invested in the stock market. As Horace finished speaking, he suddenly felt something fishy. But he was not paying enough attention, so the idea slipped away from his mind. Then lets hurry back to deal with it now. There is only Isaac in thepany, and he cant hold it much longer. ra asked the driver to speed up, and then took Horaces hand, hoping to give him some strength. I believe there will always be a solution. Dont worry Dad. We just need to find out what went wrong. Remember the time I fixed my favorite toy car? Neo just knew what to say to calm people down. Horace felt his heart was filled with courage and confidence. There was nothing to be afraid of. Chapter 511 Became Famous Again Horace reached out and rubbed Neos small fluffy head. Thank you, kid. Horace smiled. He was so lucky that he still had them with him. He founded thepany all by himself, but now the empire he built was about to fall apart. This stung. It was impossible for him not to panic. But fortunately, ra and Neo were both by his side now. His family was the source of his strength. ra, Im sorry that this incident ruined our tripHorace apologized. This trip was for her. he was afraid that she got too bored at home. He could never expect such things to happen. Thest thing that he wanted was to make her upset. But Horace didnt know that ras thoughts were all on him now, and she was in no mood for traveling anymore. Confused by Horaces apology, she said, Horace, Im your wife! Do you think I still want to travel at this point? Hearing ras words, Horace could finally think straight again. He felt helpless when he heard the news from thepany. But now he understood how lucky he was to have such a good wife and a wonderful son. He could not just stand there and watch thepany fall. He was gonna fight back! For himself, and for his family! Having figured this out, Horace started to contemted on how to solve this. Soon they arrived at the hotel where they were staying. They quickly packed their things, checked out, and left. Neo followed ra and helped carry his cartoon suitcase. After they arrived at the airport, Horace hurried over to ask if there was any flight back, and luckily there were still tickets. Half an hourter, they got onboard. After getting on the ne, Horace was absorbed in his own mind pce and began to analyze the situation of hispany. There must be a reason for all of these happening in hispany. So what was it? All the faces he encountered in thepany shed across his mind. He went through the profile and personality of each one of them in his head. ra knew what Horace was thinking now. She kept silent to leave him space for that. She closed her eyes and rested beside him. ra did not know what happened to thepany, and she was unable to help even if she wanted to. So the only thing she could do at this moment was to stay by Horaces side, help him andfort him when he was in trouble. this was the only thing she could do and could do well now. she thought to herself. The captain of the flight they took seemed to understand Horaces anxiety. They soon arrived. Hope everything else would be as smooth as this flight we took, ra prayed to herself. When they got off the ne and walked to the waiting room of the airport, they saw Isaacing over in a hurry to pick them up. You are finally back! After Isaac finished speaking, he took the suitcase from Horaces hand. Well, tell me what is happening now. After he made sure that Neo was beside him, he asked Isaac for further information. Now thepany has suffered serious losses due to stock price plummeting. Many suppliers have demanded immediate payment and the board intends to sacrifice you. Isaac told Horace about thepanys situation in brief. Horace frowned slightly. It perhaps was not as simple as it seemed. He decided to know more about it before he could make any decisions. Then why did those investors of our stock ask for their money back? Horace asked the most perplexing question. Our stock plummeted, so they wanted us to take responsibility for their loss. Isaac was so angry that he gritted his teeth, but before Horace came back, it would be better for him not to act rashly. Are they joking? I never know the stock market works that way! Horaceughed mockingly. As they went into the car, the discussion between Isaac and Horace continued. Although ra and Neo did not understand some terms very well, they understood the current situation of thepany was tricky. Internally, the board of directors was forcing Horace to give up the position of president; externally, investors were forcing thepany to cover their loss for them. If she were in his position, she would never know what to do. But it was Horace, the man with the ability to handle all kinds of problems. She listened carefully as she also wanted to know whether Horace could solve this one. Neo listened very seriously because he also wanted to do his part for his father.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Kirnd, where are you going now? After Isaac had reported to Horace the situation, he asked where Horace was going. Horace looked at ra and Neo next to him, ra said that she could apany him to the office and she was not tired at all. Because of the current situation, it would be better for him to be there himself before he could decide anything. Dad, I want to be with you and Mom, Neo said. He wanted to help his Mommy and Daddy if it was possible. Okay, lets go to thepany. after Horace saw that there was no problem with both of them, he asked Isaac to drive to thepany. He must get started on this matter now, and the longer it dragged on, the greater the loss. When they arrived at thepany, he saw that arge number of investors had gathered at the gate, protesting against Solrace. Some of them even took up red banners with slogans written on them. SOLRACE IS A LIE! We Want Our Money Back! SOLRACE TO HELL! Looking at these banners, ra frowned helplessly. This seemed bad. ording to what she had seen, it should not be long before reporters arrived, and then Solrace would be famous again. Only in a bad way. Chapter 512 Why? They parked the car in the garage, and then ra, Neo, Horace, and Isaac took thepanys private passage. Because they knew that if they walked through the main entrance, they would be besieged by protesters Horace and Isaac would not mind as they were ready for this kind of scene. ra and Neo needed to be protected. Who would know what those angry investors would do? Horace must ensure the safety of his family. Horace and Isaac discussed the current affairs, and ra walked behind them with Neo. The wholepany relied on Horace for the next move. It is impossible for ourpany to take their loss for them. We should make an official announcement to make this clear to them. Horace found the demands of those investors ridiculous because the investors should be fully aware of the risks of the stock market as they decided to invest. High profits, high risk. That wasmon sense. Besides, they also went online, trying to tell everyone not to buy anything sold by Solrace, which was very irrational, even unreasonable. The faults were not on them, but now they are also very embarrassed and dont know what to do. Horace could understand their anger, but now the investors had turned into a mob, which did not care about why at all. They did not want exnations, they just wanted to cut their loss. Horace thought about it and he felt that he had to find out why. Was it because of thepany itself or someone was intentionally creating this crisis? This was also where he got headaches. When Horace and the others walked into thepany and were about to enter the presidents office, they heard the voice of the board of directors discussing inside. Where are you going, Mr. Kirnd? Apparently, they had a leader now. A member of the board called Lnd. Others were just following him. Horace nced at the group and he immediately understood the current situation. Many people in the top management team worked hard in their position for many years, and they had feelings for thepany. Lnd, where do you think were going? Horace said, looking at him with a smile. Have you seen the protesters outside? Horace, you brought this to yourself. Do you think there is still a need for you to stay on the board of directors? Lnd asked Horace with a cigarette in his fingers. Originally, smoking was prohibited inside thepany. Lnd was intentionally breaking the rules to show that he did not give a damn for Horace anymore. Oh? So you think I should not show myself in thepany anymore, right? Horace looked at Isaac and motioned for Isaac to act now. Horace, you are really a shameless man. Let me ask you. Are you the one to take the responsibility for those protesters outside? You should leave thepany right now for the damage you have caused! Lnd didnt want to continue the meaningless conversation with Horace, so he simply let Horace know what he wanted: his resignation. Lnd wanted him to leave so that thepany could sell his share of thepany to someone else for a better price. Lnd had already contacted another Group for the sale. What he wanted was themission of this deal. It was arge amount of money. Lnd had nned it for a long time. Lnd, why do you never learn? Do you remember that five years ago, I told you that I hated people who did not know how to have a polite conversation? We dont need rude people here. How about taking a time-off to learn some manners? After saying this, Horace waved his hand, and a group of men in ck came up, asking Lnd to leave.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Horace, what are you doing? What do you want to do? Lnd knew he was on the weaker side of the game now. he panicked but he wanted to hide it, so he looked at Horace directly and said in a very loud voice, Horace, the best solution for you now is to hand over your shares. Mark my words! That is the only way for you to have a good end! He was forced to leave the office. Before he left, he was still yelling at Horace. You dont have to worry about me, Horace said in a cold voice and asked those guards to see him leave. Im sure that Mr. Lnd only represents himself. Any one of you who shares the same view with him is wee to talk with me, right here right now. But if you dont, I think its time for us to sit down ande up with a n to solve some real problems. Horace looked at the group of directors in front of him, trying hard to remember the face of each of them. He nned to deal with their betrayalster. They were opportunists. Opportunists were not as bad as the ck sheep, but they would turn their backs on you at any moment. But this was not the right time for confrontation. Horace needed them to work for him at this moment. ra, Neo, do you want to be here or somewhere else? Horace looked at ra and Neo and asked softly. Horace didnt want ra and Neo to see his cold-blooded and ruthless side, so even if he was in a bad mood now, he must treat them with patience and love. Isaac, send a notice to all departments. Five minutes meeting right now in the CEOs office. Horace wanted to hear it from his employees. Horace, Neo and I ra asked as she thought it was better for her and Neo to be somewhere else while they had this serious meeting. Would you minding staying in that guestroom for a while? It would be over soon. Horace knew ras concerns, so he asked them to wait. Although the guestroom was not big, it had all things that were needed. ra and Neo were sitting on the bed, listening to the meeting outside. I think everyone has a good understanding of the current state of thepany now. ra listened to Horaces tone inside. Although he was very tired, there was still power in his voice. Okay, the service department has a lot of consumersing to return the goods and asking for refunds. Marketing department is not functioning very well now. many of our employees have stopped working. In my department, the staff lost confidence in ourpany and many of them left without noticing me. HR has also received a few resignation reports. There is a huge loss of manpower, and many jobs are left undone. Those who resigned, let me know their namester. We would not hire any of them again in the future. Horace listened to the situation of each department and said with his fingers crossed on the desk. Chapter 513 Apology For those employees who left thepany when thepany came into a difficult situation, it was pointless to ask them to stay, because they were not loyal. Horace believed firmly that loyalty was critical for hispany. Its better to clear up the team as soon as possible. He did not want any inside jobs here anymore. Besides, this could also serve as a warning for some possible betrayals. Thinking of this, Horaces heart rxed a lot. He summarized the meeting and then asked his team of management to act as soon as possible. The meeting was dismissedter. ra came out of the room with Neo only after everyone left his office. Im so sorry. Horace looked at ra and apologized. The current situation of hispany was not ideal. In order to deal with those troubles, it was better not to let his wife and kid get involved in his business to avoid small talks. Its okay. We are family. I respect your decisions ra came forward and helped him rub his temples. The HR director knocked on his door at this moment to deliver the files of those who resigned. He happened to see ra and Neo. This woman and kid apparently were his family. However, he was also a man of a very tight mouth. He knew his position and he knew what to do. After sending the personnel files, he quietly withdrew from the room and closed the door of Horaces office. Have you found the key to the problem? ra rubbed Horaces temples, looked at Horace, and asked. Not yet. The problem now is that we dont even know what the problem is. That is even worse and trickier. Horace started to question his judgment this time. He was always good at finding problems but this time, it seemed that all of his ways were not working. Dad, dont worry. In fact, sometimes even the boss doesnt know what is going on. Neo suddenly said as if he knew something. Why do you say so? Horace felt that Neo had reminded him of something, but he was not sure what it was. This is the same as what we do in kindergarten. The teacher never really knows what we do, until we told her. Could this be the truth? But why didnt Horace think of it? Horace suddenly thought of something. He instructed Isaac, Tell all of our employees to write a report of where they feel unhappy or dissatisfied with thepany. I want them in paper forms, and I want them now. Horace was really proud of his son now because he helped him find a very practical method for an investigation. Neo discovered this simple truth from his experience in kindergarten, but this also worked well in many other ces. Isaac, by the way, tell them that whoever helps to find a loophole in thepany, would get a promotion and a raise. When Isaac was going to go out and give orders, Neo stopped Isaac and added. The staff of thepany would not be too serious when writing reports like that, but if they were promised benefits, things got different. Well, since your son has already thought up an idea for you, I guess we should wait for what happens next. ra smiled. Yes. Horace took ras hand and sat down. Horace really felt sorry for his wife, because all of them were very tired at this time of the day, and he should not have troubled her withpany affairs. Dad, can I have a look at the personnel files of those who resigned? Neo suddenly be interested in those files. Yes, just go and get them. Be careful. Horace looked at Neo and agreed. The desk was taller than this little boy, so Horace asked him to be careful while fetching those files. OK, thank you, Dad, I will. Neo ran over and tiptoed to get the personnel file on the table. He then sat on the sofa, looking at that pile of documents in front of him. Dad, are these people who have resigned? All of them? Well, yes. Horace held ra in his arms and closed his eyes to rest for a little while. Hearing that Horace had answered him, Neo started reading. He already knew lots of characters and words by his age. About forty minutester, Horace heard a knock at the door. ra stood up when she heard the knocking sound. Neo seemed to have finished reading the files. Hey on the sofa and closed his eyes like his Dad. He didnt open his eyes until he heard a knock on the door. These are all thements about thepany. The materials and documents are sorted out. Before Isaac collected them, he also took a few nces at thements. Many people were being quite harsh, perhaps partly because they thought they could get a raise, and partly because they thought it would not matter anymore as thepany was about to shut down. They did not care about that anymore. Neo ran over with Horace and ra and looked at the document people wrote. Horace read the contents of the document for Neo. They still felt a little bit ufortable reading negativements about thepany. Cant call friends at work. Cant get my UPS packages at work. Cant shop at eBay at work. CEO being too charming, a distraction for female staff.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. CEO got married. Too sad to work. As Horace was reading, he was rendered speechless. Some of those were really ridiculous. Some of the rules were not stipted by him, but by the managers of each department. There were barely any informativements here, but he kept reading. As he finally decided to give up, he saw one report that actually meant something. Chapter 514 Effect First, the staff of thepany is not united. They bully the weak and spread rumors. Second, thepany does not care enough about us, which leads to great disappointment among the employees. Seeing this, Horace carefully reflected on his policies in thepany. That was true. He did not care enough for the people who work for him. But as for the rest of it, how could he know all the details that happened in thepany? Horace continued to read and found that what this employee said was harsh, but it was the truth. Now that we have found something suspicious, lets start to check it out. ra looked at him. Dad, which department is this person from? Neo asked Horace. Marketing Department, Horace answered, and then looked at Neo back. What was in this boys mind? He wondered. Neo took out the files from the marketing department and found the page of this guy. He looks simple and honest, and apparently, he seemed toe from an average family. Dad, do you think this person is the one they often bully? Neo guessed, but he was not sure. After all, he was still in kindergarten! Horace looked at the personnel file in front of him, and Peter Jenkins was his name. Horace had not heard of this person before. Of course, its normal. Then well ask the marketing department. Horace nned to take Neo with him. ra stayed in the office, waiting for them to return. She was happy that their little boy could help his dad at such a young age. Horace really thought Neo could help. Because he was very smart and sensitive, he could see things that adults could not. Everyone, please stop for a moment. I would like to ask something. Is Peter Jenkins here with us? Horace asked and then he got a negative answer. The manager told him that this man had already all packed and left. The staff was all very excited because it was very rare for Horace to get out of his office and talk to them face to face. Some of the girls were already guessing that the kid next to him might be his son. What do you think of Peter Jenkins? Horace asked and started to observe their expression of them. Peter Jenkins Everyone seemed unwilling to talk about this person. Nobody liked him when he was here. Now he had left, why would the boss care? As they were guessing in their mind, they did not say anything. Sure, thepany was not in its best condition these days, but Horace still had his authority and control over this ce. Go ahead, Horace added as he knew they were hesitating for a reason. Dont worry, I wont judge. I just wanted to know our former colleagues better to improve our work environment. That was easy for him to say. They thought. It was not an easy thing to badmouth ones former colleague. After a long silence, some of them started talking. Peter was not really contributing anything to the marketing department. He was a little bit strange. We dont really like to talk to him It seems that he had some problems with his way of thinking. Nobody liked him, but still nothing seemed suspicious. It sounded like this was just a regr guy with bad social and working skills. But what was strange was that since he needed money, why would he leave as soon as thepany got problems? His sries and bonuses were paid on time. Since he dared to leave so confidently without submitting his resignation to the personnel department, it proved that he must have found another better-paid job. Isaac, dig deeper on Peter Jenkins. As soon as Horace came into the office, he told Isaac to investigate him. Yes, Isaac answered and left quickly. Hows it going? ra asked Horace if they had any new findings in the marketing department. We found a POI called Peter Jenkins. Well know soon. Horace had this instinct that there must be more about this guy than it seemed. Lets go home and wait for Isaacs result. Horace looked at the sky. It was already dark. ra and Neo had been working with him for too long. It was time to rest. The protesters all went home for dinner now, and there were only some reporters left there, hoping to take photos of Horace and his family. They managed to get away from them. Horace was not afraid of reporters, but he knew it was a bad time to speak anything in front of the media. Anything he said could be twisted. In fact, just now you should have said a few things to the reporters. Better feed them with the right thing rather than let them make up all those wild stories. ra understood the news industry more than Horace did. Its all right. I want you and Neo to get home as soon as possible. Horace had already asked the wholepany to work as if nothing happened. He did not want spections from the outside world. All he could think of was going home with his family. He wanted them to have a good rest today. ra went through all of this with Horace, she knew that Horace was under great pressure. After getting home, the nanny cooked for the three. After they had dinner, they went to sleep. How about it? Are you satisfied with the current effect? In the prison. A man and a woman were talking, their voices filled with schadenfreude. It was Laura and Sean. Its fine. I hope Horacespany will close down as soon as possible so that I could finally show myself. Laura touched the hair just done today with her hand. She was really happy to see Horace in trouble. Its good. If youve seeded, you must tell me. Sean looked at Laura with a smile, and a trace of conspiracy shed in his eyes. Sure I will. Laura squinted at Sean, and then arrogantly said, once Horace married me, I will get you out. Trust me. Although Sean was now in prison, he had really helped her a lot.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She couldnt think of such a smart n herself, and she knew whom to thank. Chapter 515 Do Something for Mom After a nights sleep, Horace soon recovered. Looking at ra beside him, he got up quietly and started to get ready for the day. When he came out, Isaac was already sitting on the sofa downstairs waiting for him. When he saw Horace, he wanted to stand up to greet him, but Horace asked him to sit. Then he looked at Isaac seriously, expecting to hear his investigation results. I have found something about Peter Jenkins. He is a simple man, and that also makes the process of the investigation much easier Tell me about it, Horace said. Peter met Laura a week ago. Where did they meet? In ourpany. Horace finally understood where all these troubles came from, and the source of all evils. Laura. Horace rubbed his eyebrows irritably. If it was caused by thepanys mistakes in operation, he might have a way to fix that soon. But now Lauras involvement in this had made things veryplicated. He was afraid that Laura might have some confidential information about thepany. In that case, she would never let it go easily.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He knew he could not trust many of the staff in thepany now, because Peter might not be the only one. He had to change the blood. Loss of thepany needed to be filled up, too. All of those things took money to do. Horace had money, but most of his assets were fixed assets that were not free to use. He needs flowing capital, arge amount of it. Besides, he also needed to fulfill his obligations to the suppliers otherwise thepany would face lots ofwsuits in the future. Horace went silent. We can think of a way. ra went downstairs and said to Horace. In fact, ra had been upstairs listening to their conversation the whole time. She also had a general understanding of their concerns. ra, sorry for letting you worry about me. Horace took ras hand and sat down together. How about borrowing some money from the bank first? We need to ensure the normal functioning of the Group. ra was a clever woman, but she was not very clear about the way the bank works. By the time the bank approved the loan, thepany would already shut down. The credit and reputation of Solrace were deteriorating. Now it was almost known to all that investors were protesting against thepany. Rebuilding ones business reputation was really difficult and needed a lot of capital. I can help with the money. ra looked at Horace. ra, your sry was not enough. ra had not been working recently, and her sry was her only source of ie. Ill ask my brother for help. ra knew that her brother would help her. Not an option. Horace immediately refused her proposal. Why? ra was confused. She thought it was a way to help him. I promised him to take care of you. I should be responsible for our careers and our lives. That is not an option. Horace stopped ra from speaking, We can find another way. I promise. ra nodded. She thought maybe he had another way. Laura was leisurely enjoying her afternoon tea. Andre, now Horacespany is almost over. We all count on you for the next move. Well, but how do you know he is not able to turn it all over again? Andre took a sip of tea and looked at Laura. Come on, from what you have seen, do you really think there is still a chance for him now? Youre head of apany, too. Laura looked at Andre and asked. Andre was nomittal about Lauras words. Now Horacespany was indeed facing great difficulties, and it was very difficult for him to get back on his feet again. What Andre needed to do now was to wait. When Solracepletely copsed, he would be able to get ra. Only in this way could she be his woman. Andre nned it all in his mind. Everything was ready now. Laura wondered whether she could see the woman she sawst time in that store again. That woman looked like Helena. Laura asked Helena when she returned to the nursing homest time to see her. She asked if the woman was Helenas sister But Helenas answer was very ambiguous. When I was young, I heard about it that there was someone who looked like me, but I cant remember anything now. It was a long time ago. Laura was not satisfied with her answer. She wanted to see that woman again and ask her. Laura wanted to find her real family. Since her ns went well, she might be able to be with Horace soon. She needed someone to back her up. But unfortunately, Laura waited and waited in that teahouse but she never came. Soon it went dark, and she had to go back to the nursing home. Laura, youre back. In the nursing home, Helena saw Laura and greeted her happily. Mom, do you have a twin sister? I want to help you find your sister if you do have one. Laura wanted to get more words out of Helenas mind. I dont know, baby. I dont need anyone now because I have you. Helena said. she was very happy that Laura cared about her. But Im not satisfied with myself! I want to do something for you! Laura looked at Helena and shouted loudly. Chapter 516 The Right Person Helena was frightened by Lauras roar. She remembered that she was not like this before. But even if she thought like this, Helena would not say it. she looked at Laura helplessly. Laura, I dont know if there is a twin. I havent seen anyone who is like me since I grew up. Helena looked at Laura and said sincerely. OK. I was so excited just now, mom. Sorry, please dont mind. After saying these words, Laura went back to the house to have a rest before Helena could speak again. Lying in bed, Laura could not sleep at all. She needed that woman. Laura felt that it was necessary for her to go to the coffee shop tomorrow and see if she could meet her again. As the day slowly dawned, a man was sitting beside the window of a house. The man was Horace Yes, he stayed up all night. He was dealing with thepanys affair all night, but unfortunately, there was no result. Well, go and have a rest. youve been busy all night. ra took a ss of warm milk and handed it to Horace. Why did you get up so early? Horace looked back at ra and felt that the tiredness all night disappeared instantly. Sometimes even if you have experienced great hardships and setbacks, as long as you saw the person you wanted to see, the suffering would disappear. I couldnt sleep, so I got up. ra looked at Horaces eyes, which were all red because of staying upte. There were obviously dark circles, too. She loved him so much that she could not bear to see him like this. Why did they have just settled down and now they had to suffer this kind of pain? ra had no answer and did not expect to know the answer. She only knew that now was the time to let all these difficulties go away and let them have a day offort. But the difficulties still had to be solved. Well, go to bed and Ill get the grocery. ra wanted Horace to have a nice meal. OK, be careful on the way. Horace took ras hand and said softly. ra drove out after she made sure that Horace was in bed. But it was her brothers house where she went to. ra felt that only by filling in thepanys losses could Horacee back to his feet. She intended to ask her brother for help. But this could never be known to Horace. Miss, you are back. As soon as she got home, she heard the voice of the servant.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Well, wheres my brother? ra urgently needed to enter the theme directly because they did not have much time now. Horace was still sleeping at home. He might wake up at any moment and go suspicious. ra wanted to get the money and finish cooking before Horace woke up. Did you know the current situation of thepany? ra looked at Logan and asked. Well, I know. Logan looked at his sister and frowned. She looked so worried and weak. Horace was not doing a good job looking after her. but he could not me him for that. Horace had suffered enough now. Do you have some extra money on the ount? We really need flowing capital to fix all those loopholes. ra said directly. She did not want to beat around the bush with her brother. She knew he would not mind. That is not a problem, ra. But you should know that currently, many otherpanies are lurking behind, trying to gobble up the Solrace. It is dangerous now to help Horace. You know I have to think for our own family, right? ra also understood that. She was standing in the middle. All she could do right now was to help Horace without inflicting her brothers business. Sister, sorry, I cant help you and Horace publicly. Logan looked at the light slowly disappearing in ras eyes, and his heart ached. There were too many risks. Logan had to think for the Hutchinson family. Its OK. You also have your difficulties. ra smiles at Logan. Logan rubbed ras head, then went upstairs, took out a check, and handed it to ra. ra looked at the amount above and was stunned. What? This is a lot of money! ra looked at his brother and couldnt believe it. She knew her brother would help her, but she never expected he would give her so much money. I saved up the money as the dowry for you. You should have it. ra sat in the car, thinking about his expression just now, and her heart was very ufortable. Logan must be very upset to see her like this. ra originally only wanted to take a little, but she couldnt argue against Logan and had to take it all. ra decided that the money was borrowed. She would find a way to pay him back. ra had no idea how to cookplicated cuisines, but she indeed knew how to make a good soup. Before she finished the soup, she felt a man holding her waist behind. She smiled and leaned her face against Horaces chest. Well, the meal will be ready soon. Go and get ready for dinner. ra turned around and looked at Horace. He was much better than this morning. She felt a little rxed. OK, thank you, my wife. Horace didnt forget to tease ra when he left. ra smiled and continued to focus on the pot. The soup needed to be cooked slowly with a low fire. She was afraid to leave the kitchen as she was afraid that the soup would be burnt. She was afraid that the soup in the pot would be destroyed if she was not careful. It was soon ready. Horace filled a bowl with a spoon and began to drink. It was not as bad as ra imagined. On the contrary, it was delicious. After hearing Horaces praise, ra also picked up the bowl and took a small sip. Horace was not lying. The soup was really delicious. Its amazing. I can taste the love in it. Horace looked at ra and smiled. Breakfast was soon finished, and Horace began to work. Well, Ill see if Neo gets up. Baby, its time to get up! ra pushed open the door, but she did not see Neo at all. Where could this boy go? ra walked into Neos personal bathroom and saw Neo brushing his teeth. Neo, you almost freaked me out. Why? Why was mom scared? Neo could not understand. I thought you went missing again. ra was too nervous recently. Ever since she came back from thepany, she always felt that something would happen, but she was not certain what kind. Well,e out after brushing your teeth. ra also prepared Soup for Neo. OK, Neo said. he was a young kid but he knew that his parents were having trouble in the family business, and he knew that some very bad people did this to them. He soon finished brushing his teeth and came into the dining room. Good morning, Dad! he said. Chapter 517 Fall Apart Good morning, Neo. Horace greeted Neo with a warm smile on his face. Horace set a rule for himself: no matter how difficult thepany was, he would never bring his negative feelings back to his family. Neo smiled at Horace and then sat down at the table and began to eat. Neo liked the food cooked by ra very much, so he ate a lot this morning. When Isaac was about to send Neo to school, ra called him to the corridor and told him, Take this check and secretly use it in Horaces repayment when necessary. Madam, this Isaac was a little nervous because he did not know whether to take the money or not. Although it was a good thing that she wanted to help, he did not want to be involved in the money issues of the family. Dont worry. I trust you. This is between us. I know Horace. If I give the money directly to him, he would never ept it. ra exined. OK then. Isaac nodded. He knew she had a very good heart, and he would do his part to help them and thepany. When she had his promise, ra smiled happily at him and asked him to send Neo to school. During this period, ra went to study to see Horace. He was making phone calls and tried his best to recover the losses of thepany. Seeing that he was quite busy, she went out of the study. ra felt very sad. It seemed that this time the situation was quite bad, but Logan, the only one who was able to offer help, remained silent. The only thing ra could do was to cook for him and make sure that he got enough nutrients. Laura waited in the coffee shop day after day, but she never saw the person she wanted to meet. Laura called Andre for to help her look for this woman, but she barely had any information about her. It would be impossible even for a well-connected man like Andre to find out who she really was just by a simple description of her appearance. Even though she was working with him now, he was only interested in things rted to ra. Laura was very angry at him, but now she had to cooperate. After all, she still needed his financial support. She did not have another choice now. Now that things had reached the final stage. Horacespany was bound to go bankrupt. Andre got the result he wanted, and Laura was just a dispensable existence for him now. He was just being kind to her. Laura understood it all. That was why she had to find that woman as soon as possible. Laura waited but no one came. However, three people came to Horaces doorstep. When Horace was working in the study, he heard a knock on the door. Horace didnt get up to answer the door because he knew the nanny was at home. The nanny went to open the door and was startled by the people outside. They were all wearing uniforms. Hello, officers from the police station. Is Mr. Horace at home? The policemen showed their IDs and asked. The Nanny was frightened so that she could barely talk. Yeyes, upstairs. The nanny stammered, and then the police went up the stairs. Horace in the room certainly heard the sound, so he stood up and opened the door to the police. Are you Horace Kirnd? The head officer looked at Horace and asked coldly. Yes, Im. What can I do for you? Horace frowned and looked them directly in the eye. Horace had no idea whether he had done something wrong. You are charged of illegal financial activities. We are under the order to arrest you. This is an arrest warrant. The officer showed an arrest warrant to Horace. Horace looked at it and was stunned. The information was his, and the photo on it was also him. He had done none of those things that they imed him to have done. Horace did not understand what they were talking about. Officers, Im afraid you have the wrong man. I didnt do any of these things! Horace tried to exin to the police. Horace thought there must be some mistakes around here. ra was resting on the bed. When she heard the sound, she came to the study to check out what was happening. Officers, could you tell us what he had done wrong? You cant take him away until you have the evidence! When ra walked into the room, the first thing she did was stand between her man and those strangers. She needed him. Neo needed his father. Thepany could not run without him! If Horace went into prison, all of their lives would end! She would not allow it! Madam, its written on the warrant. Please cooperate. The officer also heard of Solrace and its owner Horace Kirnd. He was a big fan of their products. He felt bad to have to arrest him at his home. He answered her question with patience even though he did not have to.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ra looked at the words on the arrest warrant, which read financial fraud. She could not believe her eyes! But it was written there. That was real. ra looked at Horace helplessly and knew that they had no hope this time. Horace reached out and touched ras shoulder without saying a word. Horace did not know what to say at this moment tofort her. He knew she was in shock. But as the man of the house, he had to be calm. He remained silent because he knew silence was better. Horace reached out and signaled that they could put handcuffs on him now. The policeman acted under thew, handcuffed Horace, took a final look at ra, and left. ra followed Horace all the way, just as she sent her husband to work. ra looked at Horace. He was not well. ra felt that she should note out in the first ce. She knew he did not want her to see him like this right now. He wanted to keep his dignity in front of his wife. But she needed to see him! ra was afraid that if he didnte out to see Horace, they would not be able to see each other for a long time. Reporters had already surrounded their door. Mr. Kirnd, what is the current situation of yourpany? Mr. Kirnd, does yourpany have vited thew and deceived your investors? Mr. Kirnd, how long do you think is it before yourpany goes bankrupt? Those reporters craned their necks to hear the answers they wanted. But Horace kept silent. He knew it was wise not to talk at this moment. Those reporters were not qualified to ask him any questions so he did not have to reply. Horace looked at those clowns coldly and vowed to trample thesepanies under his feet when he made aeback in the future. Horace knew he had not done anything illegal, so he was sure that he could get a fair trial. Horace got into the police car. the car slowly started, and slowly drove away. He did not look back at ra. He did not want her to see him like this. The reporters left when they saw they were not able to dig out more information about this family. ra sat on the floor at the door of his home, watching the police car getting farther and farther away from her, but she was unable to save her man. ras heart was filled with regrets. She should not have asked him to travel with her in the first ce. In that case, maybe he could have found out the problems much sooner. But it was toote. Their family was about to fall apart. Chapter 518 He Didn’t Do It! No! Horace didnt do it! ra wiped the tears from her face and hurried back to the room. It was impossible that Horace had done anything illegal. Not in a million years! She must find out the evidence and save Horace. Only in this way could their family be together. ra hurried to Horaces study. Although she fell during the run, and her legs were bleeding. She must rescue Horace now, and she must be quick. Horace still needed to deal with thepanys affairs. Isaac,e back! Horace was taken by the police. ra called and asked Isaac, who was handling affairs in thepany, toe back quickly to help her. Isaac hurried back. Seeing that the house was empty, he knew that ra must be in the study. If the young master was arrested, ra must be looking for evidence to prove that he was innocent. Thinking of this, Isaac hurried to the study and saw ra lying on the floor. Her face turned pale by losing too much blood. Her legs were injured. Blood was dripping from the wounds. Isaac was stunned at the sight of it, and he hurried to called an ambnce. The ambnce came and took ra to the hospital. Isaac followed. Horace had been framed and arrested, while ra was hurt. Isaac never felt such despair before. Isaac knew it was difficult to deal with the current situation, but he still had to be strong. He needed to shoulder the responsibility and take good care of ra and his business. Horace would be back soon when proved innocent. Isaac looked down at ra. ra frowned, and he didnt know what she was muttering. Could it be Horaces name? ras hand was unconsciously reaching out as if she was trying to grasp someones hand. Nurse, could you please take her hand? Im afraid that she would hurt herself like this. Isaac asked for help. He knew he could not do that himself because he was a man. Sure. The nurse reached out and took ras hand. You are such a kind person. Thanks. This is my job. Isaac did not like to talk to strangers, but this girl seemed very nice. The nurse also knew that Isaac didnt like to talk much, so she kept silent and looked at Isaac from time to time. Soon they arrived at the hospital, and the nurse carried ra to the emergency room for treatment. Because ra lost too much blood, she must be treated immediately. Isaac waited anxiously at the door of the emergency room. The light of the emergency room was on.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Dont worry, sir. Have a ss of water. The nurse handed Isaac a ss of water and told Isaac not to worry. Thank you. Isaac nced at the nurse and then continued to walk around by the gate. He was too worried to sit down, and he was not in the mood for small talks, either. The nurse nced at Isaac and left silently. After a while, the light in the emergency room went out. It seemed that the operation was finished. Doctor, how is she? The doctor looked at Isaac in front of him, adjusted the sses on his nose, and then said, The operation was sessful, but the patient needed a good rest because of excessive blood loss. Hearing his words, Isaac immediately rxed. Fortunately, she was fine. ra was pushed out of the operation room. Mrs. Kirnd, how do you feel now? Isaac asked. Her head was also wrapped up. He remembered that ra was injured in her leg at that time. Now, why was there a wound on his head? Its all right. At that time, I just thought there was a wound on my leg, but I didnt notice this fatal wound on my head. ra exined. The faint smile made her look pale, weak, and beautiful. Sir, thisdy is out of danger. Now she needs to go through the hospitalization procedures and stay here for a few days. If there is no problem, she can be discharged then. The nurse on the side looked at Isaac, and there was a smile on her face. OK, thank you. Isaac and the nurse pushed ra to the ward. He made sure ra wasfortable, then he ran to go through the formalities. On the way, he saw the nurse again. Would you like a ss of water, sir? The nurse looked at him tenderly, full of expectation. Thanks, but no. Isaac wanted to go around the nurse, but the nurse stood in front of him. Sir, maybe I havent introduced myself yet. My name is Esther rke. Esther looked at Isaac, and her eyes were glowing. Well, nice to meet you. Isaac was in a hurry. There were too many things for him to do now, and he needed to go back and be with ra as soon as possible and talk to her about the current situation. So he said to her, Could you please make way for me? I dont have time to talk! She was stunned and then had to move away. Isaac had always been a man who seemed to have a good temper. Although the girl had helped him, he had no time for her right now. Sir, I havent finished talking yet. she could not even finish her sentence. Esther was flipped when she just got into the ambnce and saw Isaac at first sight. When she heard his voice in the ambnce, she waspletely enchanted by this man. Isaac was by no means a talkative man, but she could see that he was very responsible, and he knew how to take care of people. She hoped that he could be her boyfriend so she gathered her courage and introduced herself to him. Maybe he was too busy right now, but she was sure that she could have his heart one day. Esther smiled. Afterpleting the procedures, Isaac returned to the ward and looked at ra lying on the hospital bed. Isaac didnt know what to say. Madam, what do you want to eat? It was still very early in the morning. Isaac thought she might not have had meals yet. No, Ive had some breakfast and Im not hungry yet. she knew that Horace was in the police station, but she had to be optimistic and keep up her spirit to help him. Horace would not be happy when he came back only to see her ill and weak. I will be here for you. Just tell me if you want anything. Isaac did not know what to do next. All he could think of was to stay with her and share her worries. ra nodded, indicating that she was fine with it. So, have you found anything, Mrs. Kirnd? Isaac found that he had unfinished business to do today, so he asked ra. Isaac wanted to help as much as possible. He thought maybe it was better to act now. I need you to find out who is behind this, and who is leading the protesters against ourpany. ra was determined to seek the truth, no matter what it would take. There was nothing she could not do to get her man out. Chapter 519 Help Me Save Him This may take some time, but I will do everything I can. Isaac said and promised her. But ra was now hospitalized, he could not leave her by herself. On the other hand, it was her duty to dig up the truth and set Horace free. He frowned. Just go to work. I called the Nanny. She would be here with me. I will be fine. Knowing what Isaac was worried about, ra called the nanny directly. Thedy rushed over immediately. Isaac knew this woman could be trusted. He was relieved and then decided to go back to his investigation. If you need anything, just give me a call, Isaac said to ra and left. Why are you in a hurry, sir? Not long after Isaac walked out of the door, he saw Esther walking by. Isaac found her very cute, but he also felt that she was talking too much. You should focus on your work,dy. Keep an eye on the patient instead of me. Isaac had no time talking to her, but he tried to be polite to her. Will youe backter? Yes, sure. Isaac originally wanted to ignore Esther, but as he noticed that she was caring for him, he answered her question. OK, have a good day, sir, she said in a cheerful tone and walked away. Esther, go and change the infusion for ra Hutchinson. Esther returned to the nurse station, and the head nurse gave her an instruction. After three knocks on the door, Esther walked into the room. How do you feel now? She checked if ra felt fine and then looked around. She found that Isaac had asked someone else to take care of ra. Madam, could you please tell me the name of that gentleman who was with you just now? Although Esther knew that it was impolite to do so, she still couldnt help but ask. Isaac Duncan. ra looked at the little girl in front of her and knew what she was thinking. OK, thank you. Esther got the answer she wanted. She left ras room and closed the door for her. Isaac, what a nice name. Isaac found a few investors who were making trouble there and asked them the reason for their angerC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Originally, he thought they were used by some people in some organizations. But actually, they had their own reasons. We believed that Solrace was deliberately manipting the stock market. After weve invested all of our money in it, Solrace did some tricks to make the price drop. Everything we had was gone. Isaac asked some more investors, and he had never seen people so desperate before. They borrowed money to invest in the market, and everything is gone now. It was said that many of them were sent into mental institutions as they could not take the stress. Isaac knew that someone was maliciously manipting thepanys stock, or usingputer hacking technologies to do so. Was it that guy from the marketing department? Did Laura do that? Isaac went to thepany and found the video of Laura and Peter Jenkins meeting that day. After recording and backing up a copy, he nned to go back to the hospital and let ra see the video. Madam, I already know what happened. in the ward, Isaac told ra the cause and effect of the matter. ra was bbergasted after hearing it. Thepanys shares were determined in ordance with relevant treaties and it was almost impossible for the price to go that rocket high. I believe this was an inside job. Laura might be the one who was behind all of that, and one of our former employees is involved. Isaac handed theputer to ra and asked her to have a good look at the video. Laura was mad! What was in her mind? ra said after watching the recording. Send this video to the police so that those who know lip reading could figure out what they were talking about. ra was confident this time that the secrets would reveal as long as they knew what they were talking about. Soon Horace would be proved innocent. Intuition told herself that she must be able to save Horace this time. Isaac sent the video to the police station. When he went out of the police station, Isaac saw a familiar figure. When he turned around and looked for it, he saw nothing. Isaac shook his head and felt that he must have been too busy recently, which led to his hallucination. Isaacforted himself in this way, and then went home. Why are you so happy? your beloved has been captured by the police, and I cant believe that you are still in such a good mood. In the visiting room, Sean looked at Laura in front of him with a gloating smile. Yes, what Isaac just saw was indeed Laura, but because Laura walked too fast, Isaac didnt see her clearly. How could youugh?! Laura never expected that things could go like this. She clearly just wanted Horacespany to go bankrupt and then he would be with her. But now Horace was caught by the police! How could it be! Laura looked at Sean and wanted to beat him up if they were not in the police station right now. Dont worry, missy. Sit down and lets talk. Sean looked at Laura and motioned for Laura to sit down and rx. What else can we talk about? Knowing that Horace was taken to the police station, Laura ran over and questioned Sean. She knew she had been fooled. There is still a way to solve this. Dont you want to hear it? Sean looked at Laura yfully. I just want you to rot in this ce! We have nothing to talk about now! Laura left the police station without looking back at Sean. Now the most important thing to do was to save Horace, but now she had nothing at all. Laura went to see Andre. She thought maybe he would help her. Now the person who had the ability to help her was Andre. Help me save Horace. Hearing what she said, Andreughed out loud, Horace? Forget it! Why would I? Andre thought what she asked for was very funny. He threw a hundred on the table and left without saying anything else. Laura was left alone in a daze. I asked him to save Horace. His rival in love! I must be out of my mind! Laura thought to herself. She had made a fool out of herself. She caused the bankruptcy of Horacespany, and she sent this man she loved to jail with her own hands. Chapter 520 Strategy! Girl, what can I do for you? Just when Laura felt sorry for herself, she saw a very familiar face. Laura was stunned. The woman who looked especially like Helena was in front of her. Now she was just standing there and asking her if there was anything she could do for her Laura looked at the woman in front of her. She was divine, with her LV handbag and her CHANEL NO. 5. Mom? Laura deliberately called the woman in front of her in an intoxicating way, hoping that the woman in front of her could find something. Girl, Im not your mother. You can call me Auntie Helen. this woman seemed to be very kind. Sorry! But may I ask if you have a twin sister that you havent seen for a long time? Laura apologized and asked. Auntie Helen was stunned by this question from Laura, but she was actually thinking about it in her mind. Why do you ask? she thought the question asked Laura was very strange. My mother looks exactly like you, so I thought maybe you are long-lost sisters Laura said in a confusing voice. Oh? Like me? Hearing this, she suddenly became interested. And she also understood why the little girl in front of her called her mother. Im telling the truth. I wonder maybe you could go see her yourself. Laura proposed this as she noticed a hint of interest in Helens eyes. If they were really sisters, she would have another family member that she could turn to. Even if she was not, Laura believed that with her ability, she still could take advantage of this woman. Auntie Helen also seemed intrigued. After a while, she said, OK, I have time today. How about now? I also want to meet someone who looks like me. Horace, how are you gonna exin about your illegal financial activities? In an enclosed room, a man in police uniform who looked very authoritative was staring at Horace with a stern face. What I want to say is: I didnt do any of it. Horace looked at the policeman in front of him with a cold expression. He wouldnt admit what he hadnt done. You are a tough nut, huh? We have all the evidence now. The police officer was so irritated by Horaces denial that he threw a heavy punch on the table. His superiors had given him the order to find out the truth within three days. Horace was not being cooperative with him right now. He did not want this to go on forever. He originally wanted to deal with this matter as soon as possible so that he could report to his superiors, but now it seemed impossible. In that case, please show me the evidence you have. I have the right to stay silent when necessary. Looking at the policeman in front of him, Horace knew what he was facing. Was the man trying to force him to confess? Horace would never confess anything that he had never done. ra, who was lying in bed, sneezed all of a sudden. The nanny on the side thought that ra had caught a cold, so she came forward to help her tuck in. ra shook her hand at the nanny, indicating that she didnt need it. ra always felt a little uneasy and felt that something was about to happen to her husband. But now that the video had been sent to the authorities. What else could happen now? ra thought of Laura. Where was she now?Original from N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, a ce shed in her mind. Helenas nursing home! ra had visited Helena in the nursing home a few times, and that on particr time, Helena was being unusually kind to her. ra, how are you doing now? Im doing okay. You know you can always talk to me, dear. Im fine. ra, dont me me. It was my fault being partial Laura back then, but you should understand that I did not have a choice at that time. The scene of seeing Helena in the nursing home at that time was still fresh in ras mind, just because Helena was so kind to her. It was not that ra was being over-cautious when someone treated her nicely. The problem was, Helena had been giving ra the cold shoulder since she knew that Laura was forced away by ra. It used to be like that in nursing homes, but why ra recalled the day, and one scene popped up in her mind. Why is there a bed here? ra looked at the new bed in the room. This was a single room, and no one else had lived in it before Helena. This is another old woman. I dont want to live alone, so the nursing home arranges a roommate for me. At that time, Helenas answer sounded usible. Helena neglected one thing. The quilt cover and bed sheet were all pink. Maybe the owner of that bed liked pink, which had nothing to do with age. But now as she was reflecting on this, she found it quite suspicious. Therefore, Laura must be in Helenas nursing home! Isaac, could you pleasee back. After ra thought of this, she asked Isaac toe back to the hospital and have a talk. Laura was almost at the gate of the nursing home, and there was no obstacle on the way. Your mother lives here? Auntie Helen was stunned when she saw that they were at a nursing home. Well, yes. We dont have much money, so we live here. Laura smiled awkwardly. She wont tell Auntie Helen that she didnt even have money to pay for it. Alright, lets go in. Auntie Helen now just wanted to have a look at this woman. She was interested in her. Mom, Im back! As soon as Laura led Auntie Helen in, she saw Helena sitting on the bed. When Helena saw the woman next to Laura, she was stunned. This Helena did not know what she should say to express her surprise. Hello! Are you Lauras mother? You do look like me! Auntie Helen greeted Helena politely, and she was surprised, too. The expressions and behaviors of the two people werepletely different. Although their faces were almost the same. Yes, I am. Helena looked at Auntie Helen, her face full of surprise. Then it was clear now. Chapter 521 Be Careful I guess Laura must have said something to you? I dont have a twin sister, I dont have any sister actually, said Helena as she threw a nce at Helen, and then she looked at Laura guiltily. Mom Laura was to say something, but was interrupted by Helen. Well, I guess so. Then sorry for bothering you. Helen took a look at Helena again before leaving.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Actually, Helena thought she was a nice woman, but she had no idea what else to say. Mom, I cant believe you said that. Laura ran after Helen, but she already gone, so Laura came back and red at Helena with a grumpy face. Lets not talk about it anymore. Surprisingly, Helena did not give in to Lauras anger this time. She cast Laura another nce, sat on the bed for a moment, and then took off her shoes and lied down. Laura walked out of the room resignedly. Helena had her own little secret and she didnt want to speak it out. And the same went for Helen. Meanwhile at the prison. When the police officer left Horaces room, he received a video from Isaac. A junior officer came to him and said, Sir, Horace Kirnds representative sent us this, saying that it can prove his innocence after we have this video lip-read. The junior officer was walking on eggshells. He knew that his supervisor was in a foul mood and he would be in big trouble if he wasnt careful enough. OK, then get it done. The police officer who just interrogated Horace was actually the captain of a squad, and he was reluctant to have the video tranted through lip-reading. But with the deadline closing in and Horaces tough attitude had left the captain with no choice but to prove Horaces innocence. Since they had been presented with the evidence, then if it was actually valid, then they would be able to close the case and the captain himself would be rewarded. So however the captain hated Horace, he would have to do that. Just as soon as Helen had left, Isaac drove in. Laura didnt bother to move, so she was sitting at the window as she spotted a familiar face. She couldnt believe she saw Isaac. In panic, Laura lost her cool without knowing what to do. Mom, Laura has sent people to catch me. Laura turned to Helena, hoping she could give her a solution. Come on, hide away. Helena took her straight to a small bathroom. Fortunately, ra was nice enough to let her live in such a great ce, otherwise Laura would have had nowhere to hide. As Helena was thinking of that, she went to see Isaac. Because Isaac made such a scene that it drew all the people in the nursing home out. They were wondering who was doing such a dramatic entrance. Hi, what can I do for you? the director came forward and asked. These people were all good old fes, who never got in trouble with anyone. What was all that for? It kept everyone guessing, but no one knew for sure. You dont recognize me? Isaac took off his sunsses and looked at the director. Thest time he came here was to take Helena to the nursing home, so the director should have known him. Oh, yes. You are Helenas family? Despite her old age, the director could vividly remember how Isaac hade there the first time because of themotion he had caused back then. Well, not exactly. Im here to pay her a visit. Isaac followed the director into Helenas room. Whats the matter? Helena asked the director. I dont know either. Please ask this mister. The directors job was to bring Isaac there and since she had done it, whats left was none of her business. Hi, Im here to look for someone. Sorry for disturbing you. Isaac had never had any good opinion of the vicious mother, so he started the search directly without her permission. Isaac didnt do the searching himself, but let the men he brought handle it, while he himself stayed at the room, watching Helena in case she yed any tricks. Boss, we cant find her. Neither did we. Nope. Isaac frowned. Somehow, he felt something had been left out, so he simply went around the bedroom and took a look himself. He slowly walked toward a spot that he found suspicious, which was big enough to hide a person Even the sound of breathing seemed to have faded away as he inched his way forward. He suddenly pulled it open, only to find some dirty clothes. He then circled around the room again before he left without finding anything else suspicious Laura,e out, said Helena to Laura when they had gone. Where did you hide? I was totally freaked out. Helena felt sad as she saw the dirt on Lauras face. Under the closet. The closets in the nursing home looked simr to the bed, and no one could find the gap without a closer look. At that moment, Laura crawled underneath out of a fluster. She was lucky enough to get in there in time, or otherwise she would be screwed if she had got caught by Isaac. Laura wasnt aplete idiot as not to be aware that her appearance could bring Horace out of the prison. God, what on earth does ra want? Why wont she let you off already? Helena began toin about ra when she saw her real daughter in such a mess. Mom, its OK. Just be careful of her. Laura put on a concerned look on her face. Laura knew that Helena was still useful to her. If ra was to harm Helena, Laura would have nowhere to go. So Helena was her best safety. Sure, if Helen also counted. The frustrated Isaac returned to the hospital, but before he got to ras room, he saw Esther rke standing at the door. He walked very fast, trying to avoid her, but the harder he tried, the closer she came to him. Hey, hey, hey! Isaac, wait for me. Esther ran after Isaac for a few steps before she bumped against him. Why did you stop? She covered her nose with her hands and red at him. How did you know my name? Isaac didnt remember ever telling her his name. Then how did she know? Isaac was perplexed. Im a smart girl. I can figure it out myself. She swung her head, and gave Isaac a smarty look. In fact, in Isaacs eyes, what she had done made her look no other than a rogue. Isaac turned around and left, seeing that she wouldnt give him a real answer. He didnt have time to chitchat with her, because he had to go back to ra and tell her how things were going so that they coulde up with a way to save Horace. Hey, stop walking. Ill tell you. She soon sprang forward to stop him as she saw him leaving again. Chapter 522 Won’t Let You Go Esther grabbed Isaacs arm to stop him, and thetter looked at her resignedly and drew himself closer to her, close enough for them to As she was thinking about it, she put the idea into practice. She leaned forward, gave Isaac a peck and turned to left immediately, blushing. Isaac was left standing there alone without knowing what to do. He touched the ce she had kissed, in nk astonishment. That that was the first time he had ever been kissed by a girl. After freezing there for a moment, it hit him that he had something else to do. He soon rushed to ras ward. With a few knocks at the door, he heard ras answer and then pushed the door open to walk in. Mrs. Kirnd, we went to the nursing home as you said, but we couldnt find Laura. Is it possible that shes not there at all? They hadbed the whole nursing home, but still couldnt find her, which made Isaac began to wonder if ra had the wrong guess. Could it be that Laura wasnt in the nursing home at all? Because as Isaac saw it, Laura had always been a very proud peacock, who wasnt likely to hide away in a nursing home because of something like that. But Isaac thought it all wrong, because Laura would stop at nothing to get Horace. The nursing home was not only a ce to stay at, but where she could also use Helena to contain ra. How could Laura not be ready to stay at such a perfect ce? Thats impossible. She has nowhere else to go except there. ra still believed that her guess was right, but howe they failed find Laura? She must had made a mistake or left out something. The only way to help Horace was to find Laura, otherwise Horace was doomed. ra looked around nervously, trying to figure out where she had gone wrong. Mrs. Kirnd, easy, dont be so hard on yourself. Isaac knew that ra was under a lot of pressure, and it would be harmful for her to overuse her brain now since she had been injured. Its OK. Im fine. Im just worried about Horace. ra wasnt aware of what she herself was talking about, with all the possible scenarios shing across in her head. Looking at her agitated face, Isaac didnt know how to calm her down.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He only walked out silently, thinking about buying some snacks and beverage for her. Isaac. He saw Esther as soon as he left the ward. Why are you haunting me? Youre anywhere! Dont you have something better to do? Isaac blushed as he thought of the kiss, looking at Esther who was beaming with a big smile. Hey, where are you going. Isaac meant to steer clear of her, because its really not the time for him to mess around with some woman. Go get something for Mrs. Kirnd to drink. Isaac had realized that if he ignored her, she would keep pestering him, so hed better just answer her questions. Well, then, Im going with you, she said to him and then held his arm, walking along with him. You let go. Isaac felt like that she was forcing herself upon him. No way. She stuck her tongue out at Isaac, who was struck with shyness. Isaac had never been treated like that before. With a soft and seductive woman in his arms, he didnt what to do. All he was thinking about was to go get his stuff and go back to ras ward. Esther looked at his face, knowing that he must have been shy. She giggled, her arm holding onto his more firmly. Meanwhile at the coffee house, Laura was sitting across Andre. Now, dont you think you should give me some money to make a living? Laura thought that she took credit for helping Andre get rid of Horace, so in return, he was supposed to give her some money to survive. Well, here. Andre handed her a cheque for a hundred thousand dors. But Laura was dissatisfied, Andre, dont forget our rtionship. Im a human after all. How can I live with this miserly cheque for a month? What did he take her for? A beggar? But Andre said to her, This isnt for a month. Its the final payment for our coboration. You have taken a lot of money from me so far, at least five hundred thousand bucks. And its not my obligation to support you, so take care. He then gave his sleeve a flick, leaving a one-hundred note on the table for the coffee. Andre and Laura were just allies, and the only reason why he had paid her was because she had been helpful to him. But now that she started to have ulterior motives towards ra, again, so he had to nip the bud. Nobody was allowed to hurt his woman, not even Laura. At the thought of that, Andre curled up his lips. He was going to the hospital. Laura told him that ra was in the hospital with injuries on her head caused by the fall the other day. So with Horace away, it was a perfect time for him to go visit her, and maybe ra would fall in love with him if he swooped in. Andre was picturing ra throwing herself at him. He then went to a florist to get a bunch of roses and drove to the hospital. Isaac had got the beverage, and just when he was trying to get rid of Esther, he saw Andre. Get off! Isaac waved her hand off him and followed Andre for a while. It was not until Andre entered ras room did Isaac realize that he was going to his Mrs. Kirnd. Hey, where are you going? Esther had been tagging along Isaac, and when she saw Andre go into the ward, she stopped Isaac and asked him to exin the situation. Theres no time for that. Ill tell youter, Isaac tried persuaded her, who was happy with his attitude and nodded to let him go. ra, how are you doing? Andre went into the ward and saw his much-missed ra. Its none of your business, Mr. Hansen. Please get out. Isaac walked into the room after him, gesturing him to leave. Andre recognized that he was Horaces bodyguard, so he didnt bother to be nice to him at all. Wow, so a Kirnd dog can bite? said Andre as he went to sit down on a sofa like a gentleman. Mr. Hansen, I know youre ustomed to superiority, but the Kirnd family is not to be messed with. ra got mad as she heard what Andre had said to Isaac. ra gave the provocative Andre a dirty look. If he hadnt had said such thing, she would have been polite with him. But since he didnt watch hisnguage, there was no need for any social graces. ra, how could you say that? Horace is in prison. Whats the point of being a Kirnd? Andre was actually painful to hear ra say that to him. What had she just said? Had she regarded herself a Kirnd already? Now that they are on the verge of bankruptcy, she still wouldnt leave Horace Kirnd? Chapter 523 It’s My Fault Isaac, you may as well wait outside first, said ra to Isaac, who seemed indignant. It was not because she had anything to say to Andre, but that what she was going to say would embarrass Andre. But Mrs. Kirnd Isaac was worried that Andre would do something to ra, but she shook her head as a way of telling him that she would be fine. All right. Isaac gave in to her insistence and left. Hey, why did youe out already? After Isaac had left, Esther passing by the room saw him. No why. Isaac handed her a bottle of water. He felt sorry seeing the woman kept herself on the go at the hospital. It must be a tiresome job. Thanks. Esther took the water and returned him a big bright smile. Isaac thought that she was actually very pretty, especially the way she smiled, so heart-warming. That was something Isaac had never seen in any other women. She was the only woman whose smile could soothe him. You promised me that you would tell me about that man. Can you tell me now? asked her curiously after drinking the water he had gave her and sitting down beside him. In fact, Esther wasnt gossipy at all, and she was just trying to start a conversation with him. Some people intended to find a topic that interested both sides when they wanted to start a conversation with someone they like. Because that may help the twos rtionship take a step forward. She read those theories from some romance novels, and was putting them into practice to see if they worked. OK. Isaac then stared at her, telling her the story about the ra, Andre and Horace patiently and clearly, including his own betrayal. So cool. After he finished, her eyes were zing with admiration. Isaac looked at her with a helpless face and thought. Are women all like this? A trivial thing could make them crazy about you? Wait a second Did she Isaac looked at her, struck numb with shock. Do you like me? As a very straightforward person, he didnt know what he could or could not say in a rtionship. He just spoke out what he thought. So when Isaac asked the question, the alredy-enchanted woman suddenly stood up. How did you know that? Even she herself was shocked by what she had said. Did that mean that she was telling him she liked him? Esther resigned herself to the fact, because it would no use to escape from the scene as she had done before anyway, Meanwhile inside the ward, ra and Andres talk didnt go very well. ra, pick me. I can give you any kind of life you want, said Andre sincerely, who almost got down on his knees to beg her to choose him. But when you like someone, you like someone, and vice versa. There was no way for ra to choose someone she didnt like because of money. And Horace was still in prison, so she would never stigmatize herself by doing something so abhorrent.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Andre, even if Horace has to stay in prison forever, Ill never ever be with you. ra thought that what she had said to him before was cruel enough, but why did he say the same thing to her again? What was different from then and before was that her sense of guilt had turned into a sense of disgust because of his relentless courting. It required tactics to get a woman, and aggressive persistence could only incur repugnance. What do you see in Horace anyway? Hes just a prisoner. Hes not worth it! said Andre angrily, standing up and pointing his finger at ra. Like Horace, ra hated to be pointed at by finger. Seeing Andres reaction, she had no mood for saying another word to him. Im tired. Bye-bye. ra just asked him to leave, but he refused. I wont leave without an exnation. Quite opposite to his usual image as a considerate gentleman, he went rogue. ra cast an impassive nce at him and started to drink the water in her hand. ra, pick me. Horace cant give you what you want, Andre said to her imploringly as he saw the stubbornness on her face. Oh, really, he cant? So Mr. Hansen knows what I want? ra felt it hrious to hear what he had said. Of course I do! said Andre very proudly. Purses, designer clothes, Chanel, good looks. After he finished, he looked at ra, hoping to see her throwing herself at him. But he was wrong, because what he had said didnt interest ra at all. I think you and Laura can make a great couple. ra didnt feel like saying anything other than the satire. Everything he had listed was what Laura desired. Then why didnt they just get together and stop troubling her? ra just couldnt figure it out. ra, you cant insult me like that. Andre had always looked down upon Laura. If it wasnt because Laura could help him, he wouldnt have worked with her for such a long time. I didnt. You got me wrong. ra twitched her eyebrow and said no more, thinking that he was overestimating himself. Yeah. I got you wrong. I have never stopped liking you, and its my fault by seeing you as the love of my life. Andre kept bbering on, and then his eyes turned a little red, which could be told if someone looked close enough. Exactly. ra thought he was absolutely right, and just when she was to apud approvingly, she heard a third voice. Why dont you scram if you know that. ra turned around her head toward where the voice came from and froze. That was That was the man she had been thinking about, and she just could not believe that he was standing right in front of her. Horace? ra looked at the man at the door in disbelief and shock. You should call me darling. Horace smiled at her. How long since thest time he had seen her? She looked thinner than before. Horace felt the urge to go hug and cuddle the woman that he had missed so much. But there was an eyesore there he had to get rid of. Isaac, take this nasty man out of the hospital! Horace didnt want to see him for even a second. Andre had been trying to steal ra away from Horace, and he was still so tant even when Horace had won her. Was it because Andre didnt take him seriously at all or was it because he thought he was weak? Annoyed by that thought, Horace walked toward Andre. Chapter 524 With Content Mr. Hansen, youd better keep your hand off things that dont belong to you, otherwise youll only suffer a crushing defeat. With that Horace waved his hand and Isaac took Andre out. ra, have you missed me? Since there were finally just the two of them in the room, Horace simply lied down on her bed, contented, with the woman he had missed crazily for days in his arms. When in prison, he kept thinking about the day when he got caught. He kept regretting not taking a closer look at ra, because what if that had be thest chance they could see each other? In fact, he had thought about the possibility of spending the rest of his life in prison. What mattered the most outside the prison was not Solrace or anything else, but the woman he was holding in his arms. Yes. ra held him back, thinking that he had be thinner too. She found him thin when she was hugging him before, but in a good way. Now, although he was still the one who could make her feel safe, this body had gotten a bit boney. Tears streamed down ras face in a second. Being held like that by Horace was something ra had long looking forward to, and then it finally came true, so how could she not be thrilled? Hey, are you crying for missing me so much? It broke Horaces heart to see her crying, but he had just returned, so he could not upset her. So he made fun of her to stop her from feeling sad any more. You wish. ra wiped her tears and turned to him. Tell me, how did you manage to get out? ra stared at his face, thinking that it felt so nice to get back what she had lost. Thanks to my dear wife. Horaceplimented ra before he described to her what had happened in prison. The police got your video and then just let me go. Oddly enough, ra would have thought of something that Horace couldnt. It seemed that Horace had not known her well enough. Horace looked at ra, beaming with happiness. ra. What? Right after she answered him, her mouth was covered by his burning lips. Hadnt seen each other for a long time, the two had both been ecstatic by recovering each other, so the kisssted for a really long time. Both were horny, twisting around. Mr. Kirnd. Isaac came in and saw Horace pinning ra down. Mortified, he soon covered Neos eyes and retreated from the room. ra pushed Horace away with embarrassment, knowing that Isaac had seen them. Whats wrong? Horace asked knowingly. ras mouth had got wet and rosy from their wild kiss, looking so tempting. Just when Horace came close to her to continue, ra pushed him out of the room. Whats going on? Horace asked her in puzzlement. Isaac was still at the door, and we are in a hospital, ra said to Horace, and then asked him to call Isaac in. Horace asked Isaac toe in when he saw ra had adjusted her clothes. Mr. and Mrs. Kirnd, Ive brought Neo here. Isaac looked at the two with an unspoken consensus. ras hospitalization and Horaces imprisonment had been kept secret from Neo. So Neo didnt know what had been going on at all. All he knew was his mom was in the hospital with some minor ailment, so his father had been taking care of her. It sounded like a perfect lie. Mom, dad, you finally allowed me toe here, I miss you so much. Neo was sensitive enough to not mention what they had done, and said something insignificant instead. Good boy, we missed you too, and thats why we told Isaac to bring you here, ra cheered Neo up smilingly. ra felt guilty about neglecting Neo for getting preupied with thepany and Horace. Its OK. I can take care of myself. Dont worry about me, mom. Seeming to have sensed her guilt, Neo began tofort her, hoping she could stop ming herself. All right, mommy knows that you are the greatest boy. ra smiled at him and then looked at Horace. She hoped that Horace could say something to Neo, but he didnt. Instead, he lifted him up and stared at him. Neo stared back at him. The father and sonughed, which was confusing to the outsider. ra simply watched them, without asking anything. It made ra happy to see the two having fun. But after a while, Isaac took Neo out for lunch, because he had ss to take in the afternoon. Its still midday, Neo had been brought over simply to see ra and Horace. So, tell me what happened to your head? With Neo gone, there left only and ra again in the room, so Horace started to question her. It had been just a couple of days since Horace had left, and then ra was in the hospital when he returned. If he had been away for a month, then would he have been told that she was dying? Im fine. It doesnt hurt. ra didnt want to tell Horace that she fell down because of him. Because she didnt want him to feel such a burden. But even if ra didnt say it, Horace knew what she was on her mind. Be more careful next time youre in a rush, silly girl, Horace pretended to be telling her off. In fact, he knew that it was because of him that ra got her head injured and had to stay at the hospital. OK, I will. ra pouted at him. It was an ident, but Horace was so self-important to think that he was had been the cause. But ra didnt say the thought out loud, because Horace wasnt wrong after all. ra was just too proud to admit it. You know what? I couldnt find you when I got home, so I called Isaac and was told that you were in the hospital. I felt like my heart stopped when I heard him. I thought something terrible had happened to you. And I couldnt stop worrying until Isaac has told me that you are fine. When Horace returned home from the prison, he was nning to check on ra, but he couldnt find her. Even the house seemed to have been unupied for a while, which made him panic.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He made it to the hospital as soon as he could when he heard that ra was there. I dont know how vorless life can be. The only thing I know is how hard my life can be without you. Horace said to her earnestly. ra stared at him and then plunged herself into his arms. How long it had been since thest time she had heard him say something so sweet to her? What Horace had just said was worth all the sweet nothings she had heard her whole life. Because it spoke to them both at the moment. ra thought it was the sweetest thing she had ever heard, All right, all right. My sweetheart. Horace rubbed her hair with a smile, and then wiped the tears off the corners of his eyes. Isaac, who had been having lunch with Neo, smiled with delight as he thought of the conversation with Esther. He had only met her a few times, but she seemed to have moved into his heart. All he could think of was her when he closed his eyes. Chapter 525 Never Been in a Relationship Yes, I like you since you asked me to hold ras hand on the ambnce. Just when Isaac asked Esther if she liked him, her confession sent his heart pounding. Isaac had never been in a rtionship before, and he always looked so flinty. Thank God that he didnt scare off the girls, and then someone was actually attractd to him. A smile appeared on his face as he thought of that. Isaac, why are you smiling? asked Neo curiously. It was the first time Neo had ever seen him smile like that. As Neo could remember it, it was rare to see the stone-faced Isaac give such a bright smile. No why. Please finish your lunch, and after that I will take you to school. How could he possibly tell Neo that? If he had done, he would have been misleading the little child indirectly. Neo twitched his mouth and then continued with his lunch. At the hospital, Horace and ra were still lying on the bed. ra, sorry for bringing you into all this trouble. Horace knew his rescue was all credited to ra. If it hadnt been for her, no one could have known for sure when he would be discharged. No, its nothing. You are my husband. How could I note to your rescue? ra smiled and then turned her eyes on the ceiling, pondering. I am your what? Horace stuck to one particr word and looked at her, trying to get her to repeat it. What? ra began to y fool, looking back at him with a puzzled face. That word, Horace said to ra with his eyes warning that she would be in trouble if she didnt say it again. ra then said again with a sigh, Husband. As soon as the word came out of her mouth, Horace got ecstatic and wouldnt loosen his hug. Ever since they had gotten back together, ra seldom called him that. It was a precious moment for Horace to be called in that way by her again. Hey, there, stop messing around. Talk something real. It suddenly urred to ra there remained a lot of things to be dealt with. And though Horace had been released, thepany problem remained unresolved, and nothing had been settled yet. Horace was aware of that, so he pricked up his ears and listened to her. Now we have known that this is not your fault and Laura is the culprit. We can prove that. I got Isaac to look for her in the nursing home, but she wasnt found. But I am sure that she is there. ra said assertively, which was the first time ra had ever been so certain about something even before it was confirmed. I see. After thinking for a while, he believed that ra had a point and beckoned her to continue. We can have the police to look for her. As for thepany, we have to handle it on our own. ra described the situation to Horace, who had been very attentive. In fact, Horace had already known all about that, but he had juste out of the prison, so he didnt want to bother ra with them. Sure. Horace continued to respond to her. So Ill leave the hospital tomorrow and deal with thepany matter with you. As soon as he heard her, he dismissed her immediately, No. You wont. Why. You havent recovered yet. It was her head that had got injured after all. It would have got serious if it had caused some lingering health problems. Im fine. I know my body. ra insisted. Horace resigned himself to agreeing with her. Because Horace had got back to work, there was a lot of business for Horace to handle. ra was leaving the hospital that day, and Horace had meant to pick her up but she rejected, so he didnte. Being threatened by his wife not toe and needed by thepany, Horace decided to listen to his wife and asked Isaac and some bodyguards to escort her home. Mrs. Kirnd, be careful. Isaac reached out his hand, intending to hold her arm, but then felt that it would have been inappropriate and withdrew it. ra found it funny as she saw what he had done, but she didntugh. Hey, Isaac, you are leaving already? A woman was heard speaking as Isaac and ra walked out of the hospital. ra turned around and saw it the nurse that had helped changed her drip. She then nced at Isaac and walked before him knowingly. Ill be waiting on the car. With that ra gave Esther a polite nod, and thetter nodded back. Although Isaac was their assistant, he was a human too, and every man has the right to pursue romance. And ra wouldnt restrain him from doing that. Quite the contrary, she found it was a good thing for Isaac to settle down with someone after devoting himself to the Kirnds for so many years. Whats up? Isaac said to Esther, who was wearing her own clothes. The casual outfits brought out the liveliness and cheerfulness of her, while the nurse uniform turned her into a professional medical worker with a mild temper. The two sides of her were contrasting, but not in a weird way. What do you think? How could you not tell me you are leaving today? What am I gonna do if youre gone? She had just learned that ra hadpleted the discharging formalities this morning when she went to find Isaac. She soon rushed after them. Luckily, he hadnt gone yet; otherwise, she wouldnt have known where to find him. Mrs. Kirnd has recovered. So of course we have to leave, Isaac said to the angry Esther, thinking that everything went well, but why she seemed to have a problem with it. Then then how will I reach you? She stopped looking overbearing as she heard what Isaac had said to her, and looked aggrieved and sad instead. It pained Isaac to see her like that, so he reached out his hand, wanting to pat her on her back andfort her. But he then thought it would have been inappropriate, so he just watched her, hoping her to stop crying.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Esther, who had been pretending to cry and expecting him tofort her, couldnt help but think that he was such a nerd. Why dont you say something to me? She found him hopeless. A man who had zero experience in rtionship just couldnt take any hint? But then as she thought about it, he was still better than those yboys. Uh, Im kind of busy. Mrs. Kirnd is waiting for me. Isaac looked at the sweet girl in front of him, but at the thought of ra in the car, he decided to choose thetter over the former. Hey. She watched Isaac go right to the car and get on it without giving another look at her. She felt very upset, but there was nothing she could say to him. He wasnt her boyfriend after all, so its not like she had the right to stop him or what. Chapter 526 Follow That Car Maam, sorry to keep you waiting, seeing that ra looked a bit bored, Isaac knew that it was because of him. Its okay. Everyone has his right to pursue his happiness. Luckily, ra was an open-minded person. She was happy for Isaac that he had found someone. However, she didnt have much time to be happy for him, because she was heading to Horacespany to help him deal with something. Alright now. You have all the time in the world to pursue your happiness. We need to start working now. She knew that work was the priority now and didnt want private affairs to take up too much time. Yes. Of course. Seeing that ra didnt look unhappy at all, Isaac was relieved. Come on. Follow that car. As ra and Isaac were talking, they sensed that someone had been following their car. Right after Isaac noticed it, he asked the driver to speed up. Because he was just picking up ra from the hospital, he didnt bring too many people with him. ra also thought that it was not a big deal and there was no need for Isaac to bring a lot of men. Therefore, here they were, being followed. If the driver sped up again, they might crash into a random car on the road. But if they stopped, whoever was following them might hurt them. Although he couldnt be sure, Isaac had been working with Horace long enough to know who it might be. Maam, hold tight. Just as they turned a corner, Isaac changed into the drivers seat with the driver. It was incredibly fast. It was the first time ra had seen him do this and she was impressed. They were in the car and at a turn, why didnt they do it when they were on the road? ra couldnt figure it out. But seeing how skillful they were, she knew that they might have practiced it a lot of times. Maam, are you okay? Isaac knew how fast and dangerous the speed was just now, but he had no choice. It was easier to do it when they were turning a corner. Fortunately, he had practiced it often and known the tips. Otherwise, their lives would have been in danger. Seeing that they were still being followed, Isaac was nervous. He wasnt as smart as Horace in handling such a situation, whats more, ra was with him now. He would be ashamed if he failed to protect her and let her get hurt. Maam, hold tight. Just as Isaac was going to make a fast turn again, he saw that a car had stopped in front of theirs. Damn it! Isaac was angry at himself. It seemed that they couldnt get out of this now. He hurriedly took out his phone and send a location to Horace before he turned to look at ra sitting in the backseat. ra was in terror, but soon, she knew what was happening. Looking at the cars around theirs, she straightened her clothes, cast a nce at Isaac and got out of the car. Maam Isaac was a bit surprised to see her get out of the car. There were all the Solrace Corporations enemies out there. Isaac knew that they would make a move soon, but he hadnt expected it to be so fast. Thinking of this, Isaacs mind was in a mess. He could only hope Horace could get here and save them sooner. Isaac and Horace had installed a system in their phones, when one of them was in danger, the other would receive a message. Just now, he had sent Horace the message. All he hoped now was that they could stall the enemies and buy themselves more time. However, seeing ra get out of the car, Isaacs heart almost stopped beating. If she stayed in the car, at least those people wouldnt be able to harm her. May I ask who you are? ra asked after she got out of the car. A group of men got out of the car and looked at her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Well, well, well. We have a beauty here, one of them spoke. He had an idea when he saw ra. They were ordered to attack her, but they werent forbidden to flirt with her first. Thinking of this, they exchanged nces before they fixed their eyes on ras figure. Well, boobs are a bit small. But they are fine. As they thought of this, they looked at ra with an obscene grin on their faces which disgusted her. ra hated it the most when someone looked at her like that, but they were outnumbered and there was nothing she could do now. Who are you? You dare not say your names? ra wanted to remember their names so that she could take revenge on them after they rose again. You want to know our names? Ask your man toe here, the man standing in the front said to her arrogantly. He thought that ra was merely a woman and he didnt think it was worthy of negotiating with her. However, they were willing to sit down and negotiate with Horace. They only dared to take revenge on Horace because they knew that hispany was in debts now. If Horacepensated them and gave them some benefits, they would leave him alone. However, the woman standing in front of them didnt seem to be important, so they didnt think there was any need to talk to her. If you want to talk to my man, why did youe to me? Hearing their words, ra knew what they came for. Money and benefits. Predictable. But she knew that in their current state and with the money they left, they couldnt send these men away with enough money. Moreover, if they agreed to these mens request, someone might copy them and do the same next time. If it came to that point, how was the Solrace Corporation going to get out of it? ra was much smarter now. If it was before when she encountered such a situation, she would be scared and hide behind Horace. But Horace wasnt here now and somehow, she got bold and courageous, because she knew that she had no one to protect her. While securing her own safety, she could guess what the men wanted. She seemed to have been qualified to be Horaces assistant. Because we want to meet Horaces bitch, the man answered. After that, the men allughed at ra., ra felt nothing hearing his words, because she knew they were just trying to irritate her. Even though Isaac knew it as well, he couldnt help but feel angry. He said to ra, Just ignore them, maam. They are just a bunch of losers. Hearing his words, the men were pissed. Fuck! Who are you calling losers? It was the first time they were cursed by a bodyguard who was on the side of the outnumbered. They felt humiliated and thus snapped. Chapeter 527 He Got Shot Arent you losers? If your interests were harmed by apany, then go find the person in charge. What could you get from bullying a weak woman? There was no need to talk politely to them anymore. When the men heard her words, one of them said in a low voice, In that case, shoot them! Hearing this, Isaac immediately stood in front of ra. The men had just taken out their guns. The next moment, ra heard the sound of bullet slicing the air and she could even smell the gun powder. In just a few second, Isaac, who was protecting her, fell to the ground. He was covered with blood. ra covered her mouth with her hand. She didnt expect things to turn out like this nor did she expect they would shoot Isaac. She stared at the men with a cold look in her eyes. She had remembered each of their faces. Someday, she would make them pay. When the second bullet was about to be fired, Horace arrived. Seeing her license te, ras hopes were up. She no longer felt scared the moment she saw him here. She just wanted to get Isaac to the hospital for treatment right away, after all, he took the bullet for her. She never wanted this to happen. At the same time, the men were shocked to see Isaac on the ground. Seeing Horaces car, they knew that he hade. As if having received an order, they soon got on their cars. When Horace got out of the car, the men had fled in their cars as if they had never been here. The only thing that could prove they were here was Isaac, who was covered with blood and lying on the ground. Horace, hurry! We need to get Isaac to the hospital! ra didnt have time to exin everything to Horace, because the bullet just now hit Isaac in the chest. He was bleeding and in urgent need of a surgery. This might kill him! On the way, everyone was looking at Isaac, who was trembling, with worries and hopes that he could survive. Sir Isaac finally felt relieved to see Horace here. With him here protecting ra, ra would be safe and sound. Im here. Stop talking. Well arrive at the hospital soon, Horace frowned more deeply when he saw Isaacs injury. He knew that he owed Isaac a lot over the years. Isaac had done so much for them, and now, he was shot because of them.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Although he felt terrible and guilty, he was worried about ra and checked if she got hurt. Fortunately, she was fine. Otherwise, Horace would feel even worse. He thought that it was all because he didnt send more men to protect her. If he did, this wouldnt have happened. Grabbing her hand, Horace said after a long silence, Im sorry. Looking at his pale face, ra knew what was on his mind and how he must have felt just now. There was still a crisis with thepany, and now, she got him more troubles by making his confidant taking a bullet for her. She thought she should be the one saying sorry. Horace, he got shot because he tried to protect me. ra felt bad. She wished it was her who got shot, at least in that case, she wouldnt feel guilty. She was so scared that Isaac might lose his life because of her. However, they hadnt arrived in the hospital yet and she was still with her hopes up. Alright now. Its okay, Horace said, gently stroking her back and trying tofort her. Horace knew that Isaac had done a lot for them. Moreover, ever since his betrayal, he had been working even harder for them. He always put them first. All Horace and ra wanted now was for him to be okay. In worried, they got to the hospital. The nurses soon brought a stretcher. The moment Isaac was carried onto the stretcher, ra felt relieved. Now that they were in the hospital, they would know soon if Isaac was going to be okay. She believed that the doctors were able to save him. Maam, what happened? What happened to Isaac? Just as ra was lost in thoughts, a nurse walked up to her, grabbed her hand with her eyes filled with tears. ra recognized her. She was the nurse that called to stop Isaac when she was discharged from the hospital. He got shot because he wanted to protect me, ra said with guilt as she looked at Esther rke, the nurse. He got shot? Where? Esther was walking around in the hospital when she saw a patient in the stretcher with a scar on his hand. She remembered the scar. She had seen it on Isaacs hand. In anxiety, Esther followed along. In the chest. Hearing ras answered, Esther stopped crying. It was not that she no longer felt sad, but that the fact was overwhelming for her. Isaac was shot in the chest? It meant he might Esther was a nurse, of course she knew what it meant. She didnt know what to do now. She could only join ra and Horace in waiting for Isaacs surgery. Horace, after Isaacs fine, I think he should stop being our bodyguard. Seeing how worried and nervous Esther looked, ra knew that she had fallen in love with Isaac. She liked Esther and wanted to agree to them being together after Isaac recovered. Isaac had his own life to live, he couldnt be their bodyguard forever. I agree. Horace took a look at Esther and knew what ra was thinking, therefore, he nodded and agreed. Isaac had gotten shot because of them, if they kept asking him to work as their bodyguard, Horace couldnt be sure what more Isaac could do for them. Isaac, stay strong for me. Esther thought that she shouldnt just stand here and do nothing. She had to do something to let Isaac know she was here for him. Isaac,e out and meet me. We can hang out together. I will tell you a secret as long as you walk out now. I can promise you anything if youe out and meet me now! Esther shouted at the operation room. Upon seeing this, Horace and ra didnt know what they should do. They could only stare at Esther. However, soon, a doctor came over because he heard Esther shouting. What are you shouting for? Seeing that it was a nurse who was making a scene here, the doctor yelled at her. Hearing his words, Esther looked up at him. Wiping her tears, she stared at the doctor indifferently. What the doctor was startled by her gaze and didnt know what to say. You are fired, Esther said as she took off the doctors name te. Meanwhile, the door of the emergency room was opened and Esthers attention was distracted. She walked up to the surgeon and asked how Isaac was doing. The surgeon was stunned when she saw Esther, then she said to Horace and ra, Hes out of danger now. But he will need some time to recover. Hearing her words, the three were finally relieved. They had been waiting for a long time, and now, they could finally be relieved. However, when Esther was going to walk into the operation room, she was stopped by the doctor. The operation room needs to be kept germ-free. Hearing this, Esther stopped and waited for the nurse to get Isaac out. The second she saw Isaac with his face ghastly pale, Esthers heart ached. She turned to look at ra and Horace and asked, How much do you pay him? Ill double it. She didnt want Isaac to work for them anymore. Chapter 528 Feel Worse Hearing Esthers words, ra felt even worse. Isaac had just been shot because of her, and now, with Esthers words, ra became more guilty. ra felt overwhelmingly guilty. However, she couldnt decide on this. Because she had just talked to Horace and they had agreed to give Isaac freedom to live his own life. Moreover, he would no longer be their bodyguard. Its not up to us now. We arent his employer anymore. Horace had wanted to exin it to Esther, but ra was worried that his attitude might irritate Esther. Therefore, she exined it to Esther. After all, they were all women and it would be easier. Okay. Thats what you said, youd better keep it in mind. Hearing ras words, Esther was relieved. She thought that Isaac could finally be free and safe and that he could finally stay with her. Thinking of this, her mood was lightened. Being with someone she liked was a happy thing. Of course, it would be a happier thing if Isaac liked her back. But Esther had confidence in herself that she could make him fall in love with her. It would just take some time. Since hes alright now, we will go finish the check-in procedures and leave. As Esther was here, ra could entrust her with Isaac. Moreover, they had a lot of work to do in thepany. Horace agreed, nodded and left the ward with ra. After the procedures were done, ra walked back to the ward and felt relieved when she saw how Esther was taking care of Isaac. She knocked on the door. Seeing that it was ra, Esther walked out of the ward. Esther liked ra, mainly because she was someone important to Isaac. Whats wrong? Esther asked when she saw that ra seemed to have something to say to her. Could you please take care of Isaac here? We have some urgent problems to deal with in thepany, we have to leave now. But you can call me if anything happens. ra looked into Esthers eyes and said in a serious tone. Esther was having the same idea, so she nodded in agreement. Heres my business card and theres my phone number on it. Call me if anything happens. ra handed Esther her business card and waited for Esthers response. Seeing that Esther nodded, ra left with Horace. In the car, ra asked Horace. Are we in trouble now? ra asked. Looking at Horaces sullen face, she wondered what had happened. ra had been trying to help Horace and she forgotpletely about thepany. But it wasnt her fault, she could focus only on one thing at a time after all. Moreover, even Horace couldnt think of a way to get thepany out of trouble now, how could she? Therefore, all she could do now was to be there for Horace. ra looked at the time, it was almost time for Neo to finish school. She asked Horace to make a detour to pick up Neo. Ever since thepanys crisis, they had been paying less attention to Neo. Even if there was something with Neo, they would ask Isaac for help. They werent responsible parents. Thinking of this, ra felt bad. After all, they were parents now, they shouldnt leave their responsibilities as parents to someone else. Horace agreed and sped up.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He wanted to see Neo as well. Ever since he got out of jail, he had only seen Neo once. He really missed his son. When they got to the kindergarten, ss wasnt over yet. Therefore, they waited outside the school. As they were waiting, a girl walked up to them. They remembered her, Natalie Saunders. She greeted themst time they met. Mr. and Mrs. Kirnd, are you here to pick up Neo? looking at them, Natalie asked politely. Everyone loved polite children. Seeing how lovely and polite Natalie was, ra wished she had a daughter who was like this. Yes, we are, ra answered. Their ss will be over soon. I have to go now. Goodbye, Mr. and Mrs. Kirnd! After saying that, Natalie left. Watching her leave, ra felt her mood had gotten lighter. This cute little girl had brought them some joy during the boring waiting. Soon, Neo walked out. This time, he wasnt surrounded by kids. Instead, he walked out alone. Daddy! Mommy! Neo was overjoyed when he saw Horace and ra here. They hadnt been around often because of thepany. Although Neo was a bit upset about it, he never med them. He knew that they were busy with work. Neo boy! Horace called him. He had been wearing a long face, but when he saw Neo, a smile appeared on his face. A father was always happy when he was with his child. Looking at the two of them, ra felt happy. Ever since the crisis, they hadnt spent much time together as a family. Wait, Horaces face suddenly turned serious. He seemed to have seen someone on the roof just now. He wondered if that person came for Neo but aborted his n when he saw him here. Horace was worried and thought Neo should stop going to school and stay at home now until the crisis was over. Horace told ra his idea and ra agreed. Therefore, theymunicated with the school and they agreed to let Neo take a leave for now. On their way home, although Neo had beenughing, ra knew how her son actually felt. She understood how much he loved school. He must be rather upset about this. Neo, listen to mommy. There might be bad guys out there who are trying to hurt you, you can only stay safe at home, okay? ra exined it to Neo and wanted him to understand. Chapter 529 Neo’s Opinion I know. Ill wait until daddyspany gets well. Neo had always been a thoughtful little boy. ra knew that he would understand it after hearing her exnation. Moreover, Neo must know they were doing this for his safety. ra looked at Neo with a smile. Then it urred to her that Isaac was still in the hospital. She didnt trust others to protect Neo, but they couldnt take him with them, Horace, how about taking Neo to grandpas ce? ra thought that Russell loved Neo. He would be d to look after him for a few days. We can ask him, Horace answered. He wasnt sure if Russell would agree, but he was willing to give it a shot. Neo, do you want to stay with great grandpa for a few days? ra asked for Neos opinion. ra thought that Neo was an independent individual and he should make his own choices. I do! Neo agreed readily. ra turned to look at Horace, the two of them nodded at each other and Horace made a turn at a corner. Since they were dropping Neo at Russells, they thought they should buy some quality tonics as gifts for him. But Horace, what if he refuses to help? ra had more thoughts than others, it suddenly urred to her that if Russell refused to help, it would be awkward. Dont worry. Hell love it if he could take care of Neo for a few days, we dont have to worry about bumping into him. Horace knew Russell well, after all, he had spent the most time with Russell. Hearing his answer, ra felt relieved and continued selecting tonics for Russell. Although Russell was old now, he had a rtively robust health among his peers. He seldom used tonics. Therefore, it was a hard job looking for quality tonics for him. Luckily, when ra was free at home, she happened to read some information about tonics for the elders. It didnt take her much time to select the goods. After she paid the bill, she walked out of the shop. Whats wrong? ra asked when she got on the car and saw Horace looking out of the window. Out of curiosity, ra looked over, following his gaze. Then, she saw a few men in casual outfits staring at them. ra was a bit surprised. Had they been following them? So, if they didnt stop to buy the tonics, they would have followed them to Russells ce? ra couldnt imagine what would happen if they found Russells house. Dont worry. There are a lot of guards at his ce. Horace withdrew his gaze, took a look at the worried look on ras face and figured out what she was thinking. Thats good. We should take a detour there, ra proposed. Even though there were guards at Russells ce, she thought it better not to let those men found it. Horace was thinking the same. Soon, he managed to get rid of the men. He drove away at a fast speed, as if mocking them. Daddy, mommy, who are they? Neo had been listening to their conversation, but didnt know what was going on. Therefore, he asked in confusion. They are the bad guys I was telling you about. Be careful when you are out here, okay? ra was worried that the men would try and find Neo, so she thought she should remind Neo. Although Neo didnt understand why the men wanted to hurt them, he nodded obediently. Looking out of the window at the scenery, ra wondered when this would end. She just wanted to live a peaceful life. She was done with this. However, she had no control over her current situation. As she was thinking, the scenery outside became familiar. She knew that they had arrived at Russells, so she straightened her clothes, grabbed Neos hand and got out of the car. Horace didnt ring the doorbell until the car was parked. Then, a maid came and opened the door. Sir, maam, young mister. The maid greeted them and made way for them. Grandpa, as soon as Horace walked into the house, he saw Russell, who was reading the newspaper, and greeted him, Then, ra and Neo greeted Russell. After that, Russell put down the newspaper in his hands and looked at them. Take your seats, Russell said. He then grabbed the cup of tea on the table and took a sip. So, what is it? before Horace could say a word, Russell asked. Russell knew that Horace wouldnte to him if there was nothing. Horace knew that he wasnt being a good grandson, but he chose to fix the most urgent problem for now. He could make a changeter. Horace looked at Russell with guilt and didnt know where to start. Just say it. I wont me you. Russell knew that Horace was a grown young man now, young men like him didnt like to spend much time with an old man. But Horace was his only grandchild, he couldnt ask him for anything. Russell sometimes wished he had a granddaughter. You should know what Im faced with, right? Horace asked tentatively. If Russell didnt know what had been going on with him, it meant his men failed to do their jobs well. I know. Grandpa, I was wondering if Neo could stay with you for a few days. Okay. After a simple conversation, Russell agreed to Horaces request. Of course, Russell knew what situation they were in, Whats more, he knew that he was the only person they could turn to. The Solrace Corporation was founded by Horace, and as Horaces grandfather, he didnt want it to go bankrupt either. He prayed that they could get the Solrace Corporation out of trouble and flourish again. After that, he could continue enjoying his retired life. Thank you, grandpa. ra was delighted when she heard that Russell had agreed.Original from N?velDrama.Org. She had been worried that he might refuse to help them. Luckily, she was wrong. You are wee. You two have brought me so many gifts, how could I not agree to help? Russell liked ra, hearing her words, he spoke in a fake-angry voice. Of course, ra knew he was joking, she smiled. Chapter 530 Reluctant to Leave How about having dinner here? Russell proposed. That would be great, Horace and ra agreed. After having dinner at Russells, they were about to head home. Horace and ra were reluctant to say good by, so was Neo. However, they had to leave Neo here. Because Neos life would be in danger if he kept staying with them. Moreover, they wouldnt have time to take care of him. It wasnt their fault, but Lauras. Dont worry, honey. Mommy and daddy wille pick you home soon, ra said, touching his head and trying to hold back her tears. She didnt want to cry, because if she did, she would want to take Neo home with her. Okay now. Neo, you are a big boy now, stay with great grandpa here and be good, okay? Mommy and daddy have to go now, when ra was about to cry out, Horace spoke for her. Although he felt terrible either, he was the man here and he had to be strong. Okay, daddy. I will be good and wait for you to pick me home here. Neo, somehow, looked surprisingly calm. He knew how sad ra felt now and knew if he acted cool, she would feel better. However, he was wrong. The cooler he acted, the worse ra felt. Goodbye, mommy and daddy! after saying that, Neo closed the door and shut them out. Squatting down on the ground, it took ra a while to calm down. She then stood up, grabbed Horaces hand and they went home. When they returned home, the house was empty. The two of them had been tired, theyy down on the bed for a while and soon fell asleep. In ras dream, at first, Neo was smiling happily at her and calling her mommy. Then, his face changed and he was crying. He kept saying that she didnt love him anymore. ra woke up with a start. When she woke up, Horace wasnt in bed with her. She checked the phone and found it was just half past seven. After washing up, she went downstairs and saw Horace busy in the kitchen. It turned out he got up early to make her breakfast. As she thought, she walked up to him and watched him cook. Half a year ago, he would burn the kitchen if he cooked. But now, he had been skillful at cooking. It seemed he had done a lot of practicing. ra then sat down beside the dining table and waited for Horace to bring the food over. Honey, good morning, with a fried egg in the te, Horace looked at ra gently and said. Good morning, ra replied with a smile. I want everyone to be in high spirit today. This is a critical moment. After Horace went back yesterday, he had informed all the employees back for work. Seeing that everyone was here now, he wanted to cheer everyone up. He was in a good mood today, because he had thought of a way out yesterday evening.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Although it would be a bit risky, he had to give it a shot because the reward would be worth it. As he thought, he walked into the office with ra. The employees were guessing if the woman behind Horace was his wife, but they dared not ask and began working. The day went fast, soon, the evening came and it was time to see the result of todays hard work. However, before Horace could turn on hisputer, he got a document. He opened it and saw that it was the purchase agreement from Saunbond Inc. Horace frowned, looked through it and found something. Most of the shareholders had transferred their shared in the Solrace Corporation to Saunbond Inc. If Saunbond Inc got more shared of the Solrace Corporation, Horace would no longer be the manger executive and his position would be taken over by Chester Saunders, the CEO of Saunbond Inc. Horaces heart sank when he saw this. Hey all his hope on the efforts they had made today. If his solution worked, he wouldnt need to worry about Saunbond Inc. Both excited and nervous, he turned on theputer. After checking, he dropped the document in his hand. Sitting on the sofa, ra was startled. She looked at Horace and knew that the n had failed. Its okay. Well think of another way, raforted him and wanted to make him feel better. No! You have no idea how much efforts I have put into this! Horace broke down and yelled at ra. He regretted it soon after he said those words. It was the first time he had ever yelled at ra. Both ra and he was stunned. ra didnt know why he yelled at her while Horace was regretting it. ra, Im sorry. I was I was just too upset Horace grabbed her hand and apologized. He had nothing now, he could afford to drive ra away. Its okay, honey. Its okay. ra understood. She didnt me him. After all, everyone could have a mental breakdown sometimes. She understood him. As long as they have mutual support for each other, they could solve everything together. Honey, Saunbond Inc wants to purchase us. What should I do? Horace grabbed her hands and asked with a depressed look on his face. Someone wanted to purchase hispany, of course, ra knew how it must have felt. The Solrace Corporation was all Horace had, if it was purchased by someone else, all that he had left would be his family. Without thepany, he might not even be able to support his familys livelihood, let alone giving ra freedom to live as she wanted. Its okay. It will be fine, ra stroked his back andforted him. If Saunbond Inc wants to purchase Solrace, they will give us money in return. With money, we can always start over, right? You managed to establish Solrace, you can do it again. As ra wasforting him in a gentle voice, she heard Horaces soft breathing, She lowered her head and found that Horace had fallen asleep. In the past few days, he hadnt had much rest. He had been exhausted. It was good that he had some rest now. ra tried her best not to wake him up and made a call with his phone. Chapter 531 Survive Everyone, Mr. Kirnd said you can get off work now, ra walked out of the office and said to the employees who were still working. It was prettyte now. After all, they all had their own lives to live. It had already passed work time and they should go home. Okay, Horaces assistant replied. She had intended to ask ra how it went. However, she didnt know who ra was and was a bit hesitant. She thought she could ask Horace tomorrow morning in thepany. When the employees heard ras words, they got excited and started talking to one another. But Horace was still in the office, so they dared not speak too loudly. Because of the crisis, it had been depressing in the officetely, and the employees seldom talked to each other ever since. They were worried that Horace might fire them if their talking upset him. Although thepany had been struggling to survive the crisis, it might actually do. If it did, they wanted to continue working here, so none of them wanted to offend Horace and lose the chance. Seeing that the employees were leaving one after another, ra changed into a morefortable position andy on the chair, thinking. Perhaps it was because she had been stressed, she fell asleep soon. Just like that, Horace and ra stayed in the office for the night and didnt go home. The next day, Horace woke up first. Seeing that ra was still sleeping, Horace raised his head. He had been sleeping with his head on her arm the whole night, so her arm would definitely be sore. Therefore, he wanted to massage it for her, in that case, she would feel betterter when she was awake. ra usually slept tight. However, this morning, as soon as Horaces hand touched her arm, she woke up. Morning, ra rubbed her sleepy eyes and said to Horace. She then realized that they had spent the night in the office. She felt a headache and wanted to knead her head. But as soon as she raised her hand, her arm hurt like hell. After a night, it had be numb and it ached every time she moved. With guilt, Horace looked at her wincing face and felt awful. If he hadnt been so depressedst night, he wouldnt have fallen asleep in the office. In that case, ras arm wouldnt be hurting now. It was all his fault. Im okay, ra tried to move her arm and didnt turn to look at Horace until it got better. Come on. Lets go wash up and have some breakfast. We have some business meetings to attend today, ra said, trying to cheer Horace up. She knew that no matter what, they had to deal with the problems facing them. She didnt want Horace to give up because of some obstacles. Okay. Of course, Horace knew it. Therefore, he took her hand and they walked into the washroom. It was early in the morning and no one had shown up at work yet. The huge office was empty and gave out a sense of loneliness. But luckily, the two of them had each other. There were disposable toothbrushes and toothpaste in the washrooms here for the employees who had to work overtime. Horace had thought he would never have to work overtime, and therefore, they would nevere to use for him. But he was wrong. Looking into the mirror, they saw themselves with toothpaste bubbles on their mouths and were amused. As they were brushing their teeth, they burst intoughter. Seeing that Horace looked much better now, ra was rxed. She didnt know much about business, so she couldnt understand thoroughly the frustration Horace had feltst night. Although herfort was of little use, she wanted Horace to know that she would be there for him always. The two of them walked out of thepany building, the sun had risen. It seemed it would be sunny today. When they were discussing what to have for breakfast, there were employees greeting them on the way. Horace simply nodded, while ra didnt know any of them and just smiled politely. It was a simply gesture, but it showed politeness and respect. Atst, they decided to have hamburgers for breakfast. From now on, well be poorer. We have to cut down on our expenses, ra exined why they were at a hamburger stall. Hearing her words, Horace felt terrible, but he had to force a smile at ra. Okay, he agreed. He was a man and it was no big deal for him, But he felt bad for ra. Seeing how ra was standing there and having a cheap hamburger, he felt himself a terrible husband. However, there was nothing he could do about it now. From where they were now, they would soon go downhill in finance and live the life of an ordinary family. After they had breakfast, Horace was about to take ra back to thepany for work. However, ra refused. She knew that Horace was going to have a business talk with Chester Saunderster. She didnt know much about business and didnt want to disturb them. She exined it to Horace, who agreed to her going home.Original from N?velDrama.Org. ra had wanted to go see Neo at Russells pce, but she was worried if someone followed her and found Neo, she might get him in danger. Therefore, she held back her desire to see her son and went home. In thepany, after working for a while, Horace checked his phone and it was about to be their appointed time. Yesterday, in the document Chester sent him, he had made an appointment with Horace with the time and ce. Chester knew that Horace would be there, because he was thest hope Horace had to a restart. While Chester wanted Solraces connections and resources for his own. It was an exchange of benefits, a fair exchange. Horace had been a little upset about this, but when he calmed down, he had thought it through. Although he would lose Solrace, he had learned his lesson and grown from mistakes. After a simple packing-up, he set out to meet Chester. On his way there, he got a call. Hello. Who am I speaking to? Hello. Im speaking from the police station. Is it Mr. Horace Kirnd? Yes. I am. Horace replied with confusion. Did someone frame him again? Was he going back to jail? Chapter 532 A Story Apparently, he was just joking to himself. Horace never wanted to go back to jail again. Heres the thing. Remember what you told us about Laura Hutchinson? Weve found something. She was seen near Pinushill. After Horace got out of prison, he used Laura of ndering him and doing illegal things. The police did some investigation and found what he had said was true, so they had been haunting Laura. However, Laura was a sly woman, they hadnt been able to find her anywhere. Until today, someone reported to them and said he saw Laura near Pinushill. Thats great. Thank you. Horace had asked the police to inform him if they found any trace of Laura. The policeman was faithful to his promise. If he didnt call Horace today, Horace would have forgotten all about Laura. You are wee. After hanging up the phone, Horace wondered why Laura would show up around Pinushill. Pinushill was known to be a ce for illicit trades. Why would Laura be there? What was she doing there?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Horace had a lot of doubts in his mind, but he couldnt get any answer to his questions. But the most urgent thing now was to save thepany. Laura would be punished sooner orter for what she had done. As he thought, Horace had walked to a five-star hotel. As soon as he walked into the hotel, he ran into Chester, who had just arrived. He walked up to him and said, Mr. Saunders. Mr. Kirnd. Chester nodded and shook hands with Horace. It was a polite manner. After the courteous greetings, Chester proposed to talk over dinner in the private room. Horace agreed. As soon as Horace walked into the box, a hotdy was about to take off his coat for him. When her hand was about to touch his cor, he gave a warning nce and the woman stopped. She looked at Chester, looking pitiful. Mr. Kirnd, youre a man of noble character, Chester looked at Horace and said meaningfully. I am married. Hearing his sinct reply, Chester took a careful look at him, This was the first time they had ever met. However, they didnt feel like strangers at all somehow. Perhaps it was just how businessmen got along with each other. However, Chester was surprised that Horace loved his wife even more deeply than rumors had it. Well, you have my respect, as Chester said, he waved his hand at the woman, who understood and left the room. Then, there were only the two of them left in the room. No one spoke and it was tense. Soon, things changed. I have heard a lot about you, Mr. Kirnd, already so aplished at the peak of age. Chester poured himself a ss of wine and then raised his ss. Horace poured a ss of wine as well and he stared at Chester. They gulped it all down at the same time. Lets talk business now, Mr. Saunders. Thinking that ra was still alone at home, Horace was a bit worried. He wanted to finish this as soon as possible so that he could go back to her. To put it bluntly, he wanted to cut the crap. But he had to put it in a nice way, which was why Horace didnt like attending such events. Also, he didnt like it because there would always be women at such events. Horace didnt want ra to feel jealous, so he seldom attended these. Alright, lets get down to business. Seeing that Horace was done with small with, Chester replied. At home, ra had cooked some soup for Horace. After a quick conversation, Horace and Chester parted. They had decided to sign the agreement at the press conference three dayster. Horace couldnt help but feel bad about giving hispany, his life-long efforts, to someone else. But he had had no other way out now. Honey, when are youing home? ra was a bit tired of waiting and called Horace to ask. Its over now. Iming home right now. Horace had intended to take a walk on the streets before going home. He wanted to go home after he felt better, but now that ra had called to ask, he had to cut the walk. ra said happily, I will wait for you at home. Then she hung up the phone and waited. After the phone call, Horace wore a frown and felt a bit upset. He didnt dig deeper into it but got into his car and was about to drive home. In the Kirnds house, Neo was having tea and chatting with Russell, life had been idle for him. Even so, he couldnt help feeling sad that his parents were away from him, Russell knew it, of course. He also knew how thoughtful a boy Neo was, so he wanted tofort him. Neo, do you want to hear a story? ra asked, looking at Neo with a kind smile. Id love to! Neo nodded and looked at him curiously. In his impression, his great grandpa wasnt really a storyteller. In fact, he had always regarded Russell as a strict man. Therefore, he always found it hard to be totally rxed in front of Russell. Russell knew it as well, but he didnt say anything about it. He knew how others saw him, When I was travelling one day, I saw two kids arguing over something. They argued for a long time, so I walked up to them and asked what they were arguing over. However, they only took a nce at me, ignored me and continued their debate. I didnt leave because of it, but stayed and listened to their conversation. It turned out they were arguing over one thing-whether or not they should support and take care of their elders in person. The boy who thought it was not his obligation to support the elder spoke really harshly, and he didnt mind me being there at all, nor did he stop the discussion because of my presence, because it was their school assignment. After saying that, Russell looked at Neo, who seemed to be pondering over the story. A few minutester, Neo got it. Russell was telling him about responsibilities and obligation. The kids were assigned with the task and they were obliged to finish it. They took it seriously and didnt stop working on it just because someone was watching. Just like what Horace and ra were doing now. Chapter 533 Secret Though Neo couldnt figure out something at his young age, he still caught the meaning of the story Russell told him. Neo looked at Russell with respect and gratitude. Russell helped Neo understand something through a short story. Neo was upset before but then realized that his parents had their reasons for what they had decided after hearing Russells story. This was their responsibility. Thank you, great grandpa. This great grandpa was said from his heart and sounded more pleasant than usual. Russell looked back at Neo with a satisfied smile. He surely was happy as this was what he was going for and now he got it. Russell now couldnt help them with other stuff but he could still help them by taking care of Neo and teaching him. At least he could help them. At the same time, Horace arrived home. The soup was done. ra hurriedly went to get a bowl of soup out after seeing Horace. Go wash your hands. Knowing that Horace was out for a negotiation, ra told him to wash his hands before eating as his hands wouldnt be clean. Smelling the tempting meal from the kitchen, Horace smiled at ra and went to wash his hands, then sat down and stared at the soup in front of him. You just learned to make this? ra didnt know how to make this kind of soup in his memory. Yep. Youve been busy recently and I know you are tired physically and mentally. So I made you this soup. ra looked at the dark shadows under his eyes lovingly. Horace didnt have those dark shadows until recently, being busy and staying upte. Thank you, honey. Horace grabbed ras hand and kissed it. He felt that all the fatigue from today was gone with the light yet great smell on her hands. Alright, dig in. ra was a little embarrassed by Horaces move and pulled back her hand. Horace realized that ra was desperately waiting for his feedback through her words so he quit flirting with her. Horace had a taste of the soup, and it was really good. The soup tasted sweet and ptable. Having a taste made him realize that it had been a long time since he had her soup. Is it good? ra looked at him and asked expectantly. Then Horace frowned with soup in his mouth and looked around as if he was looking for something. Seeing him like this, ra realized that he was looking for the trash can and then got it for him. Whats wrong? ra asked as she thought he was going to spit but he didnt yet. She didnt hear his answer but felt a warm feeling on her lips. ra tasted everything in his mouth with this kiss and thought the soup was great. Horace stared at her after the kiss. So, is it good? Horace said with a flirting smile. ra realized that she was tricked. But she didnt say anything but replied, It was good, but not in your mouth. Hearing her words, Horace continued to kiss her. Three dayster, at the press conference about the merging between Solrace and Saunbond Inc. Horace showed up in a white suit and Chester arrivedter in a ck suit. You are early. Chester looked at Horace and said to him who was having coffee. Horace nced at Chester and started to talk to him after standing up and shaking with him. They were talking about how they were doing these days and what happened to them.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Soon the press conference began. Horace and Chester walked to the front. Seeing the crowded reporters in front of him, Horace knew that there was no going back on this. Even if Horace wanted a back out, it was impossible with so many witnesses here. Chester chose to his advantage as Horace let him take care of the press conference, which was pretty clever of Chester. Thank you all for attending our press conference. First, lets wee our two representatives, Mr. Horace Kirnd, and Mr. Chester Saunders! Horace was thinking about something else when the host was introducing them. Chester looked at those reporters who were quite excited. The handsome and promising CEO of Solrace was once a sought-after business star. People liked him. They didnt expect this day when he ended up sell hispany, which made them feel bad. However, they didnt own Solrace, so they all just got excited for being able to see Horacesoon after feeling bad. Horace looked at them with a serious face and didnt feel like talking as he just wanted it to be over as quick as possible. After a bunch of h from the host, there went the most important part which was signing the contract. Horace picked up the contract in front of him and signed it. He felt miserable like he was losing everything in that second. But he couldnt show his bad feeling as he was at the press conference so he hid it. Mr. Kirnd. Chester passed over his contract to Horace after he signed it and they exchanged. The reporters were taking photos in excitement while the cameramen were hitting the sh button repeatedly. After a quick signing, they exchanged again, which was the most exciting moment of this press conference. Soon they shook hands and the cameramen were shooting again. Mr. Kirnd, congrattions. Chester looked at Horace and said with a smile. Chester was actually looking good but not that obviously with his age if taking a close look at him. I should be the one to say congrattions. Horace squeezed his hands and then rxed his grip. After the press conference, it was the part for reporters to ask questions. Mr. Kirnd, do you n to have aeback after this failure? Mr. Kirnd, how do you feel about this coboration? Hearing these questions, Horace smiled without reply. Because these were his secrets and how was he gonna move on if he told them? Chapter 534 Even A Broke Merchant Is Still Richer than A Pauper Seeing that Horace didnt reply, these reporters were angry and wanted to curse, but they didnt dare as this press conference was held by Chester. Besides, even a broke merchant was still richer than a pauper. Horace still got his power even though he was no longer a CEO. He got abilities to be reckoned with. Chester answered every question perfectly. Horaces phone buzzed in the middle of the asking and answering part. And it buzzed several times. Normally Horace wouldnt pick it up when he was at work except it was ra calling. But it buzzed many times and he didnt enjoy the situation at the press conference now. Horace answered the phone. A mans voice came. Hello? Are you Horace Kirnd? The man on the phone checked if he was Horace and then continued after Horace said yes, Your grandpa was killed by gunshot this afternoon. Pleasee. Hearing these words, Horace abruptly panicked. Russell was shot! There was a mess in Horaces head. Russell was dead? He was killed? Horace was devastated and had no interest in this press conference so he looked at Chester to let him know that Horace was going to leave early. Walking on the street and seeing peopleing and going, Horace didnt know what to do now. Russell was dead, he was killed! That man who had raised him and spoiled him passed away. He burst into tears at this thought. Horace didnt even know what to do at this point. He was at a loss. Sitting on the stairs by the street, he ran into his car. That was right, he should go to see his grandpa. Probably Russell was just ying a trick to make him go home as he alwaysined that Horace didnt go to see him enough. A lot of old people would do that, so Russell might being using the same trick too. Thinking that, Horace sped up. But there was a traffic jam so he backed his car at maximum speed and then drove forward. Seeing Horace doing this, other drivers got what he was doing and moved their cars as they were afraid that Horace would damage their cars. Right now Horace could only think about going to see Russell as he knew that Russell was waiting for him. Thinking of this, Horace sped up again, racing at a speed that he wouldnt normally reached. But he had no other choice right now. Horace honked all the way and people made way for him for fear of a crash. He ran a few red lights and was driving so fast that a couple of traffic cops were chasing him. But they were traffic cops so they drove at a reasonable speed. Naturally, they couldnt catch up with him. Horace was driving so fast that he cut the three hours away to one hour and a half. And the traffic cops behind chased him for an hour and a half. Horace arrived home and was nervous seeing those policemen in the house but he still went in. Family only. They had to seal off the area as this was shooting and only family members were allowed. Im his grandson, Horace said in a cold voice. A policeman came over and let him in. That policeman had seen him so he knew that it was Horace, Russells grandson. Horace walked inside and was pretty tense with his bumping heart. He keptforting himself that this was a lie and Russell was fine. But he had less trust in his thought when he got closer to the scene as he knew his thought was all made up.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Looking around while walking, it was horrific for Horace to see the blood on the ground. He frowned and then thought about his son Neo. He had no time to waste right now as he didnt know if Neo was still alive. Horace couldfort himself about Russell but he couldnt with Neo. So he walked faster forward. He didnt even know what he was thinking at this point but walked forward. Walking to the small garden, Horace finally broke down at the sight of Russell lying on the ground. Horace couldnt lie to himself anymore with Russell lying in blood, and he could no longer convince himself no matter how. Horace walked to the front and kneeled down beside Russell. The policemen standing aside saw him and then left spontaneously because they knew Horace needed some space for himself. Horace was choked by sobbing with the loss of his grandpa. He hated himself for he took Neo here so that those bad guys knew where Russell lived and killed him. Russell had always wanted Horace to see him but he refused him every time. Horace didnte to see him once. Horace didnt want toe back as there was too many terrible memories here of his childhood. Thinking about how much Russell had wanted him to go home, Horace just wanted to p himself in the face. He thought about it, and he did it. He felt devastated seeing that Russell was killed with a smile on his face. Horace grabbed a tissue and wiped off the blood on Russells face gently and his face was clearly revealed again. Horace touched Russells wrinkled face which was done by time. He thought about the scene when Russell took him out to y in his childhood and then wept. Horace just wanted to die with Russell but he knew he couldnt. Russell had hoped that Horace would cut a figure someday. So Horace couldnt die now or he didnt dare to face Russell in heaven. Horace. Horace heard ras voice when he was upset. Chapter 535 Don’t Cry Horace lowered his head and wiped his eyes as he didnt want ra to see him like this, but the stain of tears on his face sold him out. Its okay. Hes in heaven now. ra didnt know what to say tofort him. They had been through so much that ra was out offorting words. Daddy, dont cry. It was my bad, I didnt protect him. Standing aside, Neo felt terrible seeing that Horace was down and upset. Russell told Neo to take something from the bedroom but Neo couldnt find it. And Russell was lying on the ground in blood when Neo returned to the garden. Neo suddenly knew that Russell was trying to save him. Those men all had guns and the people hired to protect Russell were also dead. Neo was just five years old and he froze as it was the first time he saw this. This wasnt something you would see every day, bodies scattered all over the ground. Fortunately, ra got here early and sent Neo to his room as soon as she saw this. Otherwise, this could haunt him forever.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Seeing that Neo was fine, Horace felt relieved a little. Hearing what Neo said, Horace wanted to calm down but he couldnt. Maybe it was a lottely and he couldnt catch a break so he vented all at once. Horace coughed a little to make his throat feel better since he hadnt talked for a while and then said to ra, Honey, can I have a second? Hearing this, ra nodded and took Neo out as she understood what Horace was going through. Horace looked down at Russell and he couldnt shed tears as his tears were drained. Horace stared at Russells body rigidly and wiped his blood. He tried so hard to not let his hand shake and not to die with him. Horace was the only one knowing this horrible feeling. Horace was a man with pride and he didnt cry when he went into prison in the public eye, and he also didnt cry when he sold hispany, in which he had invested so much hope, to Chester at a press conference. It was not that he didnt want to cry but he couldnt as he was a man and he needed to be a good role model for Neo and give ra a home. Now that Russell had gone, thest defense of him broke down. He was exhausted from what he had been throughtely. He didnt say but it didnt mean he wasnt tired. Seeing Russell in front of him, Horace had a lot to tell him but Russell was gone. Horace couldnt see him anymore. Thest drop of tear of Horace rolled down at this thought. Horace swore it was thest drop and he wouldnt cry anymore. Horace walked out and left the scene to the police. When the police were done, he cleaned Russell up with ra and put new clothes on him. Horace nned to bury Russell the day after tomorrow. He was too tired to see things a few times but he didnt bail as he knew Russell wasnt buried yet. People always said that we should put dead peoples ashes in the ground to rest. But Horace didnt want Russell to be burned to ashes; he just wanted be buried in a coffin. ra agreed as she just wanted the best for Horace. Russell had gone and he would be in heaven. But he left Horace in distress. Seeing Horaces shockingly haggard face, ra felt her heart wrenching but she forced herself to hold back the tears. Two dayster, at the funeral. Horace put clothes on Russell and put him in the coffin. People came to pay their respects in ck suits. After the funeral, they buried Russell in a scenic ce. It was a bit remote from the city but Russell liked this ce when he was alive , as it was quiet there and more than habitable for him. Looking at Russells photo on the tombstone with a serious face, Horace was a lot different than before, and he became more mature. But ra felt miserable seeing him like this. People would change like this after going through a hard time. So it was imaginable how much he had been going through with Russells death. ra walked forward and held his hand to make him feel better. Horace sensed it, grabbed back, and then released his grip. Regardless of what others would think, he kneeled in front of Russells grave, staring at Russells photo, his heart saturated with anguish. ra didnt stop him and just looked at him, standing by with Neo. It was getting dark and they were the only three who stayed. But Horace didnt feel like leaving. ra grabbed his hand and wanted him to leave with her as they were on a mountain, it was getting dark and there was nowhere to live. At night, there might be some wild animalsing out. Horace dodged her hand and said with no expression, You can go. I want to stay with him and will go back tomorrow morning at thetest. Seeing Horace like this, ra thought it was fine as Russell had just gone. Then ra lighted a torch in case there were wild animals and left with Neo. At home. ra was sleeping with Neo as she knew that he would be upset sleeping alone after what happened today. Neo burst out crying in her arms the second he went into bed. Neo wanted to cry the whole time but he remembered what Horace said to him, Men dont cry. So he had held back his tears. Chapter 536 Carry On Now that Horace wasnt here, Neo vented all his feeling with ras warm hug. No one would know how much it hurt him to see Russell dying in front of him, not even his mother ra. Because ra didnt see people dying in front of her when she was five. Neo boy, its okay. Dont cry. Seeing Neo like this, ra felt terrible, too. She knew what he had been through these days. She was not the one who got hurt or killed but they were people she loved. She empathized with their distress. It was much worse seeing others in distress. ra patted Neos back and hoped he could forget about this. After all, it would be a trauma in his childhood if this stayed in his memory. ra didnt want Neo to have a childhood that he couldnt recall and she just hoped that Neo could live a healthy and happy life.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She was falling asleep as sheforted him. It was too much for ra today. Back then, she was cooking dinner and waiting for Horace toe home. Then she got a phone call, so she rushed over. And there, she saw the horrid scene. She also saw Russell lying on the ground in blood. It was heart-breaking but she couldnt cry at that time. She could only cry by herself when Neo was sleeping. raforted herself and patted Neos back while crying. They were in sleep but Horace was still there, kneeling in front of Russells grave. He was kneeling rigidly. ra made breakfast for Neo the next morning but didnt see Horaceing back. So she went to find him with Neo a whileter. It was hard to walk on the mountain since it was early in the morning and the nts were dewy. The view was nice but she was not in the mood to appreciate it as she was worried about Horace. Walking toward the top, ra got more anxious when she got closer. She had no idea what she was anxious about. So she just wanted to speed up and see if Horace was okay. But she couldnt go too fast as Neo was still a baby. Neo also made efforts and they reached the top in a short time. ra panicked when they got there. Because she didnt see Horace and there wasnt even a trace of him being here. ra looked around but still couldnt find him as if he had vanished. No one could find him. ra thought that he must have gone home from another way. Thinking about this, ra decided to go back home to look for him. She rushed home with Neo but still didnt see Horace. ra looked everywhere, kitchen, bedroom, study, and even the bathroom. But nothing. ra knew that he left without saying goodbye to a ce that even she didnt know. ra was upset but she didnt know how topose herself. She had used all thoseforting words on Horace these days but he went missing. ra knew she was the only one who could calm Horace down. She also knew Horace didnt go missing. He left her. She wanted to feel bad but there was nothing to feel bad about as Horace left for the purpose of protecting her and Neo. ra knew all this but she just didnt want to admit it. She sank onto the ground and stared ahead with dull eyes like Horace was still here. But it was gone when she looked into it. Neo knew what was happening seeing ra like this. Neo knew that his mother couldnt find his father but he didnt know why. He wanted to ask but then he realized it was bad timing. Things would get worse if Neo asked ra right now when she was already sad. Seeing Neo standing aside, ra burst out crying and held him into her arms. Neo, I only got you. ra held Neo and thought about what ces Horace could have been, and she still wanted to look for him. Mom, dont cry. Ill always be here. Neo patted her back to make her feel better like she did to him before. Seeing that ra was hopeless, Neo felt bad as he couldnt protect her. Neo, your dads gone, he left for us. ra was worried as Horace was in a bad mood and he left this morning with nothing. Where would Horace stay at night? What would he eat and how was he gonna support himself? ra thought about these questions but she didnt think too much as she knew she would feel worse. She knew Horace was in a tough position but what could she do if those bad guys wereing? ra thought about what Horace hadnt thought through. Horace thought ra would be safe if he left. He loved her so much that he could die for her. ra felt worse as she thought about more. They just got back together but now Horace left. Why were there so many downs in their life? Seeing that ra cried even more, Neo took some tissue from the couch and gave it to ra. But the sadness couldnt be wiped clean with a tissue. She didnt wipe them and just let the tears roll down with pain. ra knew they were all kicking down so hard by life that they couldnt even catch a break. Enough of shredding tears. Now that Horace had chosen to leave, she should carry on. Chapter 537 He Won’t Come Back ra wouldnt let Horace down and would take good care of Neo while waiting for him. And they would live the best life then. She stopped crying at this thought. ra raised her head at Neo who looked a lot like Horace and made up her mind. ra took Neo to their home where Horace and she had lived for seven years. It was empty and depressing as they didnt live here for thest three days. Luckily two maids were helping her clean. Madam, didnt Mr. Kirnde with you? Seeing that ra came home alone, the maid asked about it. Hearing this question, ra paused as she was unbuttoning Neos coat. He wont be back the next few years, and mind your own business, ra replied shortly. Sorry, I shouldnt have asked. The maid saw ras face and realized she said something wrong. The maid hit a little on her mouth and looked at ra apologetically. Then, you want to have breakfast? It was eight oclock in the morning when ra usually had her breakfast. Sure. ra and Neo actually felt a bit hungry when the maid mentioned it, because they didnt have much breakfast just now. So the maid went to the kitchen and started to make breakfast. It was just a simple breakfast. Sitting by the table with Neo and looking at the breakfast, ra didnt feel like eating. Seeing ras impassive face, Neo also didnt want to eat. ra forced herself to eat a little, smiled at Neo, put a slice of bread on his te, and then dipped her head to eat. Seeing ra like this, Neo also started to eat. They hadnt eaten sitting by the table for three days, so it was pleasant. It would have been better without their sadness. ra let the maid take care of Neo after breakfast as she wanted to find Horace somewhere else. She still wanted to try and see if she could find him. She had made up her mind to move on without him, but she couldnt help wanting to go look for him. Maybe she would give up by then. But what if she found him, wouldnt that be great? ra took the car out at this perfect n. She drove slowly as she was afraid that he would pass by her as they did on TV. She drove so slow that she was able to look outside the window while driving. People in the car behind her started to honk as she was too slow. But Horace was all she could think about so she wouldnt slow down the process of finding him just because of some strangers. ra didnt care about those honks. Those drivers were so angry that they squeezed their car through the gap, and drove near her car to curse her. But she didnt care and kept looking for Horace. Not a clue was found. She had gotten on the highway. First ra went to that park they used to go to and where Horace proposed to her. She got off the car and saw that the park looked the same. Same flowers, same trees. ra walked through a path to the artificialke with a broader view.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Horace used to like it here, especially in spring. They would sit on the bench with their eyes closed, smelling the flowers and feeling the gentle breeze. That was cozy. But it was burning hot in summer now and people were rushing home like they were going to explode at the heat. Only ra would walk inside. It was a gazebo there, cooler yet still hot. There was a time when a couple was arguing at the gazebo and Horace and ra overheard everything. It was the girls fault but the boy apologized first. ra said that she liked a man who would apologize first, and then Horace asked her who she liked more. Seeing that Horace was jealous, ra said with love, You! ra walked around every corner of this park as if she would see him. But it was only her and he was nowhere to find. She felt terrible but didnt know how to express her feeling. So she yelled at theke like those people who were practicing for their singing. It instantly lifted a part of burden from her heart. So she yelled again, half crouching, sleeves rolled up, putting her hands around her mouth. She felt much better after this. Maybe she thought it worked well, so she did it a few more times. When her mood was finally lightened, it was already noon, which was the hottest time of the day, but she didnt feel like leaving. She kept walking around the park with sweats on her face. It was 3 oclock when she finished walking. ra had already told the maid not to prepare her lunch so she went to a restaurant that Horace and she used to go to. Every dish cost at least a few hundred bucks, but it would be worth it if she got to relive her memory with him. ra decided to go to Solrace after lunch, although it belonged to Chester right now. But they might agree to let her inside. ra ran into someone there, not an acquaintance of her own, but Neos ydate. Natalie Saunders was there, with Chester. Saunders! It turned out that Natalie was Chesters daughter. Chapter 538 Still Haven’t Found Him? Knowing that Natalie was Chesters daughter, she was surprised at first and didnt really take it seriously. It had nothing to do with Natalie, but ra would not let her son hang out with someone whose father had just acquired her husbandspany. And she secretly decided to transfer Neo to another school. Hi, miss. I didnt expect to see you here. Natalie came to greet ra when thetter was stunned. ra nodded and was about to turn around and leave as she was not in the mood to talk to Natalie. You just got here, and youre leaving now? Chesters voice came from behind the second ra turned around. His voice was so loud that she couldnt pretend like she didnt hear. Hi, Mr. Saunders, I just wanted to stop by, ra said in a cold voice. She was actually cold and only people with a close rtionship would see her being lovely. So she was cold to others. Well, how about a cup of tea? Seeing her body and face, Chester thought she wasnt a beauty. Chester didnt know what Horace loved about her. Was there something special about ra? Men were always attracted to mysterious women, especially a yboy like Chester. He had a daughter but there was more than one illegitimate child out there. And there was more than one mistress. He didnt love his wife and he just married her for money and power. Now that he had both, he didnt have to pretend anymore. And his heartbroken wife stayed at home all day long which made Chester hate her more. No, thanks. If theres nothing else, I should go. ra took a nce at Chester, nodded, and turned around to leave without his reply. ra was normally polite but she didnt want to chat with him today as she was not in the mood. She did that because she thought a CEO wouldnt hold her up in front of all those people in thepany. Besides, she was quite surprised at Chester being here now. Normally, a man of his status wouldnt bother to show up personally in apany that he normally wouldnt haveid eyes on. It was the second day since he bought thispany, and he just couldnt wait? Was there any hidden value of thispany that she didnt know about? ra shook her head at this thought, knowing that she was overthinking again. She decided to go home as it was getting dark and she hadnt found Horace. Neo was already asleep when she got home as it waste. She walked into Neos room, looked at him sleeping, and kissed his cheek. Then looked around and closed the door gently. ra had a little dinner and went back to her room. It was less cozy and warm without Horace at home and she had no interest in anything. Walking up the stairs and looking at everything around her, ra knew that he would nevere back. Even if he did, it would be after a long time. She pushed the room door open. It was their room that held most of the memory.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But she didnt want to keep recalling it because she needed to get used to life without him. She needed to move on while waiting for him. There was a dark shadow in the dead of night. No one knew who he was or where he was going. The next morning, ra got up and took Neo to another kindergarten that was closer to GLAM. She didnt want Neo to be in the same kindergarten with Natalie for many reasons. Mom, why do I need to transfer? Neo was picked up from the kindergarten a few days earlier and got a couple of days off, but now ra transferred him to another one which confused him. Because this kindergarten is closer to where I work, dont you want that? It was a hard time after losing Horace, and ra was trying to get used to it. But her face was still stiff. Her smile looked like a forced one to Neo. I do. Neo knew what had happened. Horace had left and ra was alone now. So Neo would do everything as ra said to protect her and not to upset her. Seeing that Neo was so nice and kind, she remembered how she got mad at Horace before. They were so different but they were both so important to her. ra took Neo to the kindergarten and felt better seeing that he wasfortable there. Her phone rang when she was about to leave. It was Logan. ra picked it up, Come hometer, I need to talk to you. Logan said it and hung up after ras reply. She was going to work this morning but it seemed impossible. So she made a call to GLAM and asked for a day off. ra smiled bitterly and took a cab to the Hutchinson house. She knew why her brother wanted to talk to her, and it was about Horace. She didnt feel like talking about this right now but she had no choice. Logan was her brother and it was natural that he cared about her. Sitting in the cab and listening to the music yed by the driver, ra was resting with her eyes closed with ease. The Hutchinson residence was a bit far away from the city center because Logan liked it quiet and peaceful. We are here, maam. It was already there but ra didnt move so the driver said to her. ra opened her eyes and saw that she arrived. She nodded at the driver apologetically, paid him, and got off the cab. The house still looked the same. ra took a deep breath and then walked in. Logan. Seeing that he was sitting on the couch in the living room, ra forced a smile and said to him. Now, stop that smile. Its worse than a crying face. Logan walked toward her and held her in his arms for a long time. Hows it going? Still havent found him? Logan had already known the whole thing and wanted to talk to her. But he didnt ask her toe back then since he was afraid that she might not be in the mood to talk about it. Chapter 539 He Would Be Jealous ra looked at Logan and nodded. Then she put down her bag andy down on the sofa. She felt sore all over after running back and forth. These were all because Horace used to dote on her so much that she became too delicate. Logan didnt care about her udylike appearance. He stepped forward and handed her a ss of water, looked at her, and said, Back home! ra was, after all, a woman, and Logan was worried if she lived alone. He wants her to live with him like before. But ra, who has gone through a lot of things, is no longer the kind of youthful little girl. No, its fine for me and Neo to live here. ra smiled at Logan and declined his kindness. Well, since thats the case, I wont force you. Logan knew that his sister was very stubborn, and once she made a decision, she would not change it. Let me know when you need anything. Even if you need money. Then Logan said a lot of things to her and even told her many tricks to get rid of perverts. He talked for over an hour and she couldnt stand it anymore. She said, I remember that I got something to do. I gotta go. See you. Then she picked up her bag and ran outside. Logan intended to distracted her attention, hoping that she would be less obsessed with the matter of Horace. It seems that he did well. Logan smiled. He stared in the direction ra left and thought about something. Ah. ra managed to escape from Logans house and took a deep breath of fresh air. She felt refreshed. She looked at the time now, called a taxi, and rushed to thepany. When she asked for leave, her boss only allowed her to take one mornings leave. It was already half past twelve. If she didnt hurry up, she would most likely bete in the afternoon. By then her boss would rip her apart. The busy life made her forget the sadness of losing Horace for the time being, but asionally she still missed himte at night. The rest of the time, she devoted herself to work and spent time with Neo. Her life gradually got on the right track, andter, she never cried again because of Horace. Although she also thought about using the magazine to find Horace, in the end, it was fruitless. Nevertheless, she still tried again and again, in case she could find him. ra posted a missing person notice on a small spot in the magazine. It was about Horace. Because he was too famous, even the notice only upied an inconspicuous patch of space in the magazine, the news ran fast and was soon spread all over the city. Everyone in the city now knows that Horace had disappeared and abandoned his wife and children. But this was only their understanding, and ra didnt exin it. She knew that Horace didnt care about that. As long as she could find him, then it would be a good way. However, the magazine has been sent out for about a month, and there is still no news. She knew deep down that if Horace wanted to avoid them, he would never be found. During the period, she tried to go to a private detective, but the result was the same. Horace seemed to have disappeared from this world. ra waited for him while taking care of Neo. Watching Neo grow up, she found her face gradually became wrinkled. Only then did she realize that she was already getting old. And Horace had been gone for a year. Hadnt it been long enough for him to reflect on things? Why didnt hee back? Neo once asked her questions like this, but she just told him that his father had gone somewhere far away and he woulde back soon. She told him this every time he asked and he slowly stopped asking. The two of them just waited and waited. So, thepany would celebrate its tenth anniversary tonight, will you go? The colleague on the side asked ra. ra put down the pen, raised her head and thought about it, then nodded. It had been a long time since she had been to a dinner party and since she had gone out. It was the first party after Horace had left for two years and ra thought she had better attend it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. And seemingly the wholepany was supposed to be there. Yes! Then lets go together. The colleague heard that ra was going too, so she thought of going with her. None of them have ever gone out with ra and now they finally have this opportunity, how can they not be excited. They joined thepany a few yearster than ra and she was regarded as their senior. Sorry, I still have to pick up my son, so I cant go there with you guys. ra said apologetically. Although she could go to the party, she still had to send Neo home safely first. Only in this way will she feel reassured. They have a babysitter at home so it shouldnt be a big problem for him. And Neo had always been a sensible and well-behaved kid. Well, okay. The two colleagues were a little disappointed that they couldnt get there together. When an old employee of thepany said that ras husband was Horace from the former Solrace, they became envious. But their work still had to bepleted. Thinking of this, they all lowered their heads and started to work. ra went to pick up Neo when it was time to get off work, and then took him home. Because the dinner party was quitete, she ate some with Neo at home and chatted with him for a while. Then she asked the nanny to take care of themselves and left. On the way, ra always felt that something was quite off and unsettling, but she didnt know why. She thought it was because she hadnt attended the dinner party for a long time. She is wearing a long ck dress and cool makeup, which made her look like an aloof goddess. Many neers were stunned when they saw ra dressed so beautifully for the first time. She felt everyone was looking at her, and instead of being awkward like some little girls, she smiled back at everyone generously. There were even a few male staff who came up and invited her to dance, but she rejected them all. She was afraid that Horace would be jealous when he found out about this, so she might as well stay out of any potential troubles. Chapter 540 Don’t Forget Dad Hey, ra. ra walked to the bar and picked up a ss of orange juice when she heard a voice. She looked at the person who came and found that it was her colleague. Actually, they hadnt talked to each other. Hello. ra is always polite to those who take the initiative to talk to her, such as the girl standing in front of her. Im Leh Flores. The girl introduced herself. She looked at ra in that dress and found her very beautiful. ra simply nodded when she heard her name, waiting for her following words. I heard there will be a lucky draw tonight. Whoever get drawn can make a wish. With the power of ourpany, this wish will be blessed ande true. Do you want to try? This activity was voluntary, and those who wanted to participate needed to submit their work ID number for the lucky draw. Leh had already participated, so she came to ask ra. She came to thepany not long ago, but she has always had a good impression of ra, who was usually impassive but very capable in her job. She just saw ra standing there alone and came over to tell her about that. Okay, Ill try.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. To participate in this activity was not to get what she wanted, but just to have fun. Anyway, they had alreadye out to y, so why not have some fun. Leh took ra to report the job number and they walked around in the small garden at the back of the hall. Seeing that the party officially started in five minutes, they walked to the front of the hall and listened to the host talking there. It was amon opening gambit on a corporate event, and ra had heard it so many times that she didnt want to hear it anymore. But because of the rules, they couldnt leave. She could only have a chat with Leh. The host soon finished the polite words and then it was time to start the lottery. Everyone watched excitedly as the hosts hand slowly stretched into the box, and everyones heart was lifted. Of course, except for ra and Leh. ra didnt believe she would be the lucky one at all, while Leh was just having fun and didnt take it seriously either. 1220. The host grabbed a number te and read it out loud. The sighs of the crowd were heard. Whose work ID is 1220? The host called again, seeing that no one hade out yet. When ra heard that her job number had been read out on the stage, she smiled. She stepped onto the stage under the envious eyes of everyone, and then nodded and smiled in front of everyone. She doesnt believe that this wish woulde true, but her attitude to this equal to her attitude towards thepany. So she must act appropriately. Okay, quiet. The host couldnt quiet down themotion in the audience, so he put both of his hands down to make the audience quiet. Next, is time for ra to make her wish. Wow. There were shouts from the audience, and ra was undoubtedly the bright spot on the stage. She appeared in a gorgeous dress and became the lucky one today, standing here like a queen. Okay, be quiet. The host looked at the already uncontroble people under the stage and tried to calm everyone down. After all, the banquet is not over yet, and there are still activities that have not yet been carried out. If they were all so excited now, wouldnt they be tired after a while? Of course, the host was just worrying. Okay,e on. The host looked at ra and signaled that she could start. ra nodded, then folded her hands and looked at the candle, then closed her eyes. She whispered her wishes and then stepped down. No matter whether this wish wille true or not, it has always been her wish. Then it was time for the editor-in-chief to cut the cake. The editor-in-chief stepped onto the stage, and the staff under the stage instantly became quiet. They all knew the authority of the editor-in-chief and no one dares to act wildly in front of the editor-in-chief. Of course, its nice to have an editor-in-chief who can quell the staff. The editor-in-chief picked up the knife, and then cut the cake smoothly, with a queen style. The audience apuded, but no one dared to cheer. The editor-in-chief looked at the audience and then left. Its not that she didnt want to y with them and looked down on them. She was just a cold girl that didnt say much. Which made everyone give her the nickname Miss Iceberg. Of course, privately. Okay, then its time for everyone to have fun. The host was instantly excited when he thought that they could y wildly. After a hard day in thepany, he instantly rxed and then threw himself in to the game with everyone. ra nced at everyone, then sat on the sofa. They had changed the party site to a KTV. Listening to them singing aside, ra sat there quietly and listened without saying a word. When Leh, who is beside her, talks to her asionally, she will respond with a few words. After a while, ra felt the vibration of her phone and went out to answer the call. What happened, Neo? ra wondered why Neo call her at this time. Mom, what time is it? Why havent youe home yet? You need to go to work tomorrow morning. Neo spoke to her like an adult, leaving her speechless, she could only say that she would go back soon. Then she went inside, said that to Leh, and came to the editor-in-chief. Madam, I have to go home first, my son is still at home. The editor-in-chief nodded to her, indicating that she could leave. ra then hurriedly drove home. She knew that if she didnt go home quickly, she would die of Neos nagging. Thats when she got another call from Neo. Mom, where are you? Neo has been waiting for fifteen minutes, but ra still hasnte back. Im almost home. ra nced at the street lights and shops outside and knew that she was not far from home. She continued to drive home. Mommy. ra just got home and was changing shoes when she heard Neos resentful voiceing from behind. ra was really taken aback. Yes? ra turned around and looked at him. Then she saw the admiration and surprise in his eyes, and then contempt. Mommy, dont forget Dad. Then he turned around and went back to the room. Neo just didnt want her to go home sote, and now that his goal has been achieved, so he turned around and left. Chapter 541 Big News ra was amused by his words and then went to the bathroom to wash up. Seeing the toothpaste already squeezed on the toothbrush and the towel on the side, ra felt warm. Kind of like your dad. ra chuckled, brushed her teeth, removed her makeup, and went back to the room. When she got to the room, she saw a note on the table, and it was Neos writing, Go to bed, good night. ra put down the note with a smile on her face. She got in bed and fell asleep. And then she continued to live her life. Although she was very tired when she left thepany every day, she could always feel meticulous care of Neo for her when she returned home.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ra suddenly found out that Neo was growing like Horace slowly. Some of his expressions and movements were very simr to Horaces, but there were still differences, of course. Horace was rtively gentler, but Neo was kind of domineering. ra felt that it was nothing. No matter what Neo was like, he is the result of their love. As long as he was still with her, it was fine. One morning, when she walked to thepany, everyone was talking about her and some even showed envious expressions. Whats the matter? ra asked the person at the table next to her after she sat down at the workstation. Dont you know? Youre going to interview the president of a bigpany. The people at the next table spoke cautiously, which made her a little confused. But soon, someone answered her questions. ra,e in with me. When the editor-in-chief came to thepany, she received the message. Now that ra happened to be here, she decided to call her to the office and talk about it. Huh? Okay,ing. ra looked at the editor-in-chief and felt that something was going to happen, but she obediently followed the editor into the office. The editor-in-chief took out a report and asked her to sit on the sofa and read the report carefully. But ra was stunned when she saw the report. Was this an interview with Solrace? Only then did she know that she was going to interview the president of Solrace. Not Horace, but Chester Saunders. ra was so astonished that her mouth was wide open enough to put an egg in it. She didnt want to go there, but her boss had already assigned this task, so she had to go. Um editor, is it okay if I leave this opportunity to others? At least she could try to reject it. What if the editor actually agreed? Then you can quit your job. Well, it seems that she failed. Okay, Ill go. She could onlypromise, and then she stayed there to hear the editors instructions. ra walked out of the office and she felt depressed instantly. She no longer wanted to remember the past, why did they have to force her to? She had no choice, right? ra knew that she could not escape this. In recent years, she had been refusing to buy Solraces products and avoiding thepany. She has even transferred her son to another school, preventing him from being in the same school with the daughter of Solraces current president. But these seemed to be useless, what was destined to happen would always happen. ra thought about it for a while and felt that it was probably nothing. Interviewing Chester Saunders, it was just a chat, right? Okay, she would go! This time ra needed to take a newer with her as an assistant to take notes for her, and also it would be a learning opportunity. They said that she woulde to her in a while. But ra waited for a long time and didnt see anyone, so she simply went to the coffee room and poured herself a ss of water. ra. ra heard a familiar voice and turned around. It turned out to be Leh Flores. Hello. ra smiled at her and then continued to drink her water. ra thought that she just happened to meet her here and had nothing to say. But she didnt expect that Leh was the one who was going to assist her. ra was a little surprised. Could this be fate? She put that thought aside, then looked at Leh and said, Come over. Lets discuss the task. They were going to do the interview the next day, so they had to have the preparation and rehearsal done as soon as possible. After all, they were going to interview the chief executives. If something went wrong, their entirepany would be in trouble. A busy day finally came to an end. They worked overtime for two more hours until seven oclock in the evening. And they hadnt had lunch yet, ra knew that everyone was hungry, so she decided to invite everyone to dinner. In fact, there were not many people, just a photographer, an assistant, and Leh. As soon as they heard ras invitation to dinner, everyone instantly became happy. Then hurriedly got ready and hurried to the restaurant. ra, I heard them say you had interviewed the president of Solrace before? After a day of getting along with each other, other team members felt that ra was not like what others said, so they expressed their doubts. I interviewed the former president, not the current one. ra told everyone truthfully, remembering the day they got married, she went to Solrace to interview Horace. Looking back, it was like just happened the day before, but it had actually been seven years. Huh? The others didnt understand her answer, and when they were going to ask again, the food had already been served. The temptation of delicious food was harder to resist, so they simply stopped asking and ate. It was a happy meal but ra wouldve been happier if they hadnt asked that question. After paying the bill, everyone went back to their homes. ra also drove home. Neo was already asleep, she was lying on the bed, thinking about what she had gone through with Horace in the past. She felt both sweet and bitter. Morning, ra. Early the next morning, ra looked at the three people who were already waiting for her and asked everyone to pack up and set offter. The appointment was at 9:30 in the morning. It was 8:30 at that time and there was an hour left. Although they only needed fifteen minutes to get there, after all, it was better to arrive earlier, since they were going to meet an important figure. ra was called to the office by the editor-in-chief. The editor-in-chief handed the document to her and said, There are questions we have prepared for you. You can choose a few. They need to dig out the big news, so they can survive in this industry. Who didnt want to scoop breaking news? ra nced at it, oh god, there were three full pages and its almost time to leave. She nned to y it by ear when the timees. After all, she was a senior in this industry and she could handle this. Chapter 542 She Was Wrong Lets go, ra called for them to get in the car sent by thepany and set off. The photographer was experienced and the assistant just needed to wait. So, at this moment, the most nervous one is Leh. Dont be nervous, just consider him as a ra couldnt find a proper word for a moment. The assistant said tactfully from the side, A potato! Yes, a potato, ra said affirmatively, and Leh was amused by them. Although she was still a little nervous, Leh was a professional after all and she was all right after a while. When they arrived at thepany, it was around 9:10. They nned to sit on the sofa and wait until 9:30. This is typical ra. Every time she goes out for interviews, she would show up early so she can sort out her thoughts to avoid problems.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hello, is this ra Hutchinson? As soon as they sat up, someone came to ask. Yes. ra nodded, and the employee asked ra to follow her. Our boss said you could go inside directly when youe. When they reached the door, the employee stopped. Okay, thank you. ra thanked her, and then let the assistant wait outside, she went in with the photographer and Leh. After several knocks on the door, she heard someone ask them toe in. Hello, were here for the interview. ra nodded slightly to the president who was sitting in a chair with his back to them and then introduced themselves. Yes. Go ahead and ask. It seemed that the president had no intention of turning around, ra stuck out her tongue at him and then thought that he was quite rude two years ago and was still like before. ra opened the files they had prepared in advance, and she started asking questions one by one. However, some questions made her confused, but she asked them anyway. How do you get on with your wife? When she asked this question, the president suddenly turned around and replied, Good. When ra lowered her head to look at the document, she felt that he had turned around, so she raised her head and looked at him. What She was stunned for a moment and she didnt know how to describe her feelings. Shocked, delighted, excited In an instant, all the emotions came together. Whats wrong? Should we stop? It turned out that she had been interviewing Horace the whole time, not Chester. ra was stunned until the photographer next to her touched her arm. Only then did she react. However, at the moment when he touched ra, Horace looked at the photographer coldly. The photographer was so frightened that he didnt dare to make a sound. Oh, no need. ra continued to ask the questions even though she didnt know what she was asking. But when she saw that question, she looked directly at Horace and asked him. Two years ago, Solrace was purchased by someone else. Why did you disappear? It turned out that this question already revealed that the interviewer was Horace, but ra didnt check the file thoroughly before. Now that this question was asked, she wanted to see how Horace would answer. Because I want to give my wife and son a better life. Horace looked at ra firmly. The whole room fell intoplete silence, which perplexed the photographer. After the visit in the morning, ra asked them to go first and said she still had some things to do. Then she returned to thepany. It happened to be the same girl who sent her to the presidents office. Is there anything else? Horace knew that ra woulde back, so he looked at her and asked. ra jumped directly on him, straddled her legs, and then kissed him fiercely. It had been two years. ra had always hoped that they would meet again. But it was just hopeless. Now that she had finally seen him, how could she not be excited? ra felt her heart racing, and even her breathing became ragged . ra kissed him on his lips roughly, ming him for treating her like this. Why didnt hee to her when he came back? Why did he appear in this way? Horace did not reject her punishment. He just let her continue like this. Because only in this way, she will cool down and he can live peacefully. After a long time, ra finally couldnt handle it. She let go of him and panted heavily. But not for long, Horace began to hold her and kissed her. So, are we good? Horace smiled, looked at her lips that had turned red because of him, and touched them with satisfaction. But ra ducked and stood up away from him. Go ahead and exin. ra asked many questions and waited for his answer. I didnte back to you because I had to be strong enough to give you the life you wanted, and I met you this way because that was how it was on our wedding day. Horace looked at ra and answered firmly, and there was absolutely no funny smell in it when they just met. ra stared at him for a long time, then stepped forward and hugged him. She had been waiting for this moment for a long time and her wish finally came true. She wiped away the tears on her face. But she didnt know whether it was because she was excited or moved. Anyway, it was good that Horace was by her side. Horace stretched out his arms and hugged her. At this moment, he could finally settle down after two years of hard work. Okay, okay. I came back. Horace looked at her holding him coquettishly and felt that all the grievances he had suffered before had disappeared. He knew that ra felt upset and depressed in the past two years as well and he also knew how she lived. Horace had been sending people to protect her in secret and naturally, he knew how she had been doing. Ive been looking for you all these years, but you just disappeared without a trace. ra looked at him and wanted to punch him in the chest with her fist. But she couldnt. I didnt disappear without a trace. Do you remember the bouquet of roses that was ced at the door on your birthday? Horace looked at her with anticipation and hints. It was sent by you? ra remembered that she received a bouquet of roses on her birthday, but at that time she didnt think it was Horace. Instead, she thought it was Andre because what Horace gave to her was always the blue enchantress. So she thought it was not him. But she was wrong. Chapter 543 I’m In a Good Mood Now So youve been here all the time, but you never came to see me? Although ra was asking a question, she had already been certain about what she asked. Horace nodded and admitted. Okay, it was time to get off work. Lets go home. Horace took her hand and went out. The people outside had already gone. It was already six oclock.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. When they got home, Neo was at home. When he was doing his homework in the living room, he saw ra and Horaceing back hand in hand. Neo was shocked. He never thought that Horace woulde back. Horace looked at the stunned Neo. Heughed and teased him, Whats wrong? You dont even know me? Neo finally came to his senses. He stood up directly and ran to hug Horace, calling out, Dad! Horace happily stroke his head. Seeing that his son had reached the height of his waist, he finally realized that it had been such a long time. Did you protect your mom at home? Horace squatted down, looked at Neo, and asked. He found that Neo looked more and more like himself. Well, yes. Neo nodded, staring at Horace. Okay, you are really sensible and know you should protect your mom. Horace saw that Neo just stood there, looking obediently at them and knew that he has grown up into a man. But Horace didnt know that it wasnt that Neo had grown up and wouldnt cry anymore. It was because he didnt dare to act like that. Seeing that ra was so tired every day, he was afraid that he would bring more trouble to her if he cried andined. Therefore, Neo simply stopped that. He insisted on being a good kid and always kept an eye on his mom. After they had dinner together, they went back to their room. When they got to the room, Horace showed his side as a man. He directly pushed ra against the wall and kissed her passionately. This kiss was different from the gentle one in thepany. It showed a strong possessiveness and passion. As a result, ras body suddenly softened. Horace, dont. ra reached out and pushed him, but he became tougher. Men have the strongest desire to conquer, and her refusal at this time was undoubtedly adding fuel. Horace slowly took off her clothes, put his hands on her breasts, and took a deep breath. He gently put her on the bed and carefully stroked the ce he liked. Then they started to kiss each other. Horace didnt waste a little bit of time during the whole night. When ra woke up the next morning, her legs were so weak that she couldnt even get off the bed. On the other hand, Horace greeted her with a smile on his face. Morning. Morning my ass. ra nced at Horace, and then tried to get out of bed. But her legs were so weak that she almost fell as soon as shended on the ground. Of course, without his help, ra would fall to the ground. Horace hugged ra and said, Dont go to work today, ask your editor-in-chief for leave. ra heard his words and realized something. She didnt go to work yesterday afternoon! If she asked for another days leave, she might be driven out directly by her bosswhen she arrived at thepany next time. Thinking of this, she couldnt help but tremble. Their editor-in-chief could even scold people to cry. If it was her, that would be so embarrassing. She shook her head and insisted on going to work. If you want some gossip spreading inside yourpany, just go. Horace looked at ra yfully, with a wicked smile on his face. Right, she disappeared after seeing Horace yesterday and she also asked for leave this morning. Then those noisy people in thepany would know about them. It was okay when she didnt do it but when she did it, that would be very embarrassing. In addition, they would think that it was her who seduced Horace for promotion. It was really not a good feeling to be thought of like this, so she might as well take a leave. ra tried to dial out the phone, and then looked at Horace, feeling a little frightened. Hello? The editors voice came. Editor-in-chief, I want to ask for a day off today, ra said submissively. It was embarrassing to be scolded by her boss in front of her husband. No! Come back and write your report! The editor-in-chief was angry that ra didnt go to thepany the day before and now she was even angrier when she heard she was asking for another day off. Absolutely uneptable! ra looked at Horace and didnt know what to say. Im Horace Kirnd, ra is here with me, and she is my wife. Horace hurriedly helped her, but in her eyes, Horace was being silly. Horace Kirnd? The editor-in-chief was stunned, but she could take it. I dont want to hear any gossip. ra had not agreed to reveal her identity, he must ask her to keep it a secret. Okay, I see. ra looked at him and understood one thing. That was, Horace bought thepany that she was in. Otherwise, why would the editor-in-chief listen to what he said and keep it a secret for him? There was only one possibility. You bought mypany? Although ra was already certain in her heart, she thought it would be better to ask again. Well, yes. Horace looked at ra, trying to observe her expression, but he was very disappointed, ra seemed not surprised. Horace was rich and he owned Solrace. So she was not surprised when she heard he had bought a smallpany. But when she thought that she had been working for him all the time, she felt a little ufortable. She had been earning her familys money, so what was the fun? ra pouted and looked at him, Then I want to quit my job. ra wanted to work in a different magazine. She didnt want to work for him. No. Horace wouldnt allow her to work for others, he would feel distressed. ra knew that Horace would not agree, so she didnt say anything and just stared at him. Whats wrong? ra just asked him, Dont you have to go to work? No, Im in a good mood now. Horace replied domineeringly. Right, working in his ownpany, he didnt need to ask for leave if he dont go to work for one day, and no one dared to say anything. Thats the benefit of being a boss. Thinking of this, ra didnt want to quit anymore. She could just be the boss at home. Chapter 544 So Handsome Then what are you doing? ra wanted to sleep now and didnt want Horace to sit beside her all the time. Ill take the child to school ande back to sleep with you. Horace was going to send Neo to school early in the morning and he just chatted with ra for a while. Well, go then. Neo was now in the second grade of primary school. Although there was the school bus which could take the students back and forth, Horace still wanted to send Neo by himself. Since Horace just came back, it was good for them to have more time to stay together. Neo was very happy when he heard that Horace would send him to school. Horace looked at Neo and asked him what happened because he didnt talk all the way. I dont want to go to this school. Why? Horace believed that there were three reasons why his child didnt want to go to school. One was being weary of studying, the other was being toozy to go to school, and the third was that Neo was bullied at school. Horace didnt want to hear the third reason. If someone dared to bully his child, he would take a solid revenge. Because I know all the things taught in school. I dont need to learn. Horace was surprised by Neos answer. Had Neo exceeded the second-grade level standards? How did he learn it? ra couldnt teach Neo knowledge above grade two, so how did Neo learn that? Looking at Neo, Horace hoped he could exin. But Neo hesitated for a long time without saying anything. It was his great grandpa Russel who taught him. But Neo didnt say it because he was afraid that Horace would be sad. So he lied to Horace that he was self-taught. Hearing this, Horace admired him a little. However, Horace felt that the transfer needed to be discussed with ra. After all, Horace just came back and didnt know much about Neos study situation. OK, Ill go home and discuss it with your mom. Horace touched Neos small head and then sent him into the ssroom. Ah, so handsome. Neo, is that your father? So stupid, he must be. Neo, your father is so cool. The children in the ssroom had a heated discussion, especially after Horace came. Neo didnt answer them after he heard what they said but bypassed them to sit in his seat. Neo was envied by many people because of Horaces handsome when he was in kindergarten, and now the situation was the same in primary school. So he became inured to the unusual now. Since the children had grown up a little, they could recognize beauty more. Neo looked out the window and at Horaces back, thinking about something. After returning home, Horace told ra about his conversation with Neo. After listening, ra said that she could talk to their headmaster about this problem and see how the headmaster could solve it. Thinking of this, ra wanted to go now. It was about Neos education, so she couldnt wait. You Can you go now? Horace looked at ra, who was unting and raised his eyebrows to give her a hint. ra reluctantly stood up regardless of his hint. After getting ready, they went to the headmaster of Neos school. Headmaster, what do you think of this?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When they arrived at the headmasters office, ra told the headmaster about the matter. The headmaster felt a little incredible by hearing it. Did a seven-year-old child, who was in the second grade, want to skip grades? This was unprecedented in this school, which didnt have a long history. At that time, ra just put Neo in a school close to her working ce. But she didnt expect that Neo had mastered the knowledge that should be known at this age, and neither did Neo. In that case, let him take the exam, grade by grade. When he cant pass a certain exam, then hell be in that grade. How about it? ra thought this was the most reliable way. Although it was a little troublesome, it was still a method of resolution. ra asked this to be done in secret because she didnt want her child to be a monster in the eyes of others. In this situation, he would be said as a child prodigy by people, while he would be regarded as a monster by someone. She didnt want Neo to be examined by so many people with different eyes, so this was the final. The headmaster also agreed, and then found the examination papers of different grades, and went to the second grade to call Neo out. Mom, Dad? Neo was very curious that he could see them in the office of the headmaster, but then he knew what they came for after thinking. Yep. ra smiled at Neo and then looked at the headmaster. We just told the headmaster about your situation, and now the solution to your problem is to pass the examination grade by grade. Its not too much trouble, just making some test paper. The headmaster added. Neo nodded, indicating that he had no problem. Then he sat in front of the headmasters desk and began to take the exam. There were five test papers in total. If Neo passed all of them, he could go directly to junior high school. But the headmaster didnt believe in him, who felt that there were no such smart children in the world. However, Neo surprised everyone. It only took about ten minutes for Neo to finish one test paper. The headmaster was shocked and then looked at Neo in a panic, like seeing a ghost. The headmaster had never seen such a prodigy. Of course, the boy in front of her was one. ra and Horace looked at the answer made by Neo. There seemed to be nothing wrong, and they couldnt help sighing in their hearts. In childhood, Horace was a notorious bad boy who didnt study well and often fought and made trouble. ra studied hard when she was a child, but her academic performance was not very good because of her IQ. But it was unexpected and surprised that their child could be so smart. About two or more hourster, Neo finished all the test papers. The headmaster took a look, and gradually amazement was written all over her face. Because Neo finished the test paper for sixth grade and he still achieved excellent results! After knowing the news, Horace, who had been ying calm, was ecstatic. His child, who was in the second grade, could pass the sixth-grade exam? What an amazing kid he had got! Looking at their expressions, Neo made a naughty smile on his face. Neo didnt tell them that he knew all the answers to these questions. But he thought it was better not to give them such a strike. So Neo held back a trick or two secretly. The headmaster took Neos result with his hands trembling. Then he looked at Neo, grabbing his hands like taking a treasure. Chapter 545 Stifle a Real Talent Neo frowned slightly and then avoided it. Neo didnt like to be touched by unfamiliar people, even if he was the headmaster. Because the headmaster was excited at the moment, he didnt care too much about Neos subtle action. He just looked at Neo excitedly and said, Son, you are a new star in the future. Neo looked at the excited headmaster in front of him without expression, as if the headmaster was not talking about him. Horace nodded: Very good, its my son who was neither arrogant nor impetuous. ra was shocked at first, and then slowly epted it. When Neo was young, he often shocked people. Now, although she was more shocked than before, ra was getting used to it. Headmaster, so, can Neo graduate? ra thought that since Neo had reached this level, he could graduate early. Otherwise, if he continued to take lessons here, it could be said to stifle a real talent, which was wasting time. OK, well, Ill go through the graduation procedures for him. After the headmaster hurriedly wrote a graduation certificate to Neo, they nned to leave with it. Wait. Whats the matter? They were stopped by the headmaster, but they didnt know what else the headmaster had to say. Well Can Neo help us more publicity? Although the headmaster knew there was not much chance of that, he still wanted to say it. After all, there was a genius who graduated from the school, which was also a kind of propaganda for their school. And this can be more shocking. Sorry, I dont intend to make Neo famous now. After listening to what the headmaster asked, ra, refused directly. Since they had nothing to say, she left with Horace and Neo. Mom, Dad, what school will I be going? Neo had no school to go to now, so he asked them. ra and Horace were stunned, then thinking carefully. In their impression, Neo hadnt been in the same school for more than three years, which made them a little helpless. Was it because of them or because Neo was too smart? But these were not the main reasons. The main reason now was where Neo should go to continue his education. Otherwise Let Neo stay at home and ask a tutor for him? ra thought that Neo, at his age, couldnt go to junior high school. Could a seven-year-old child go to junior high school? This made everyone puzzled. Although Neo was not afraid of others words, he thought it was good to study and sleep at home, so he nodded to agree. Neo agreed that it was a better way. ra asked Horace to find a tutor. Recently, she went to work in thepany. Sister Hutchinson, here you are. As soon as they entered, the sweet voice of Leh Flores came. Since thest time she went to Solrace Cooperation with ra for an interview, Leh began to like ra, who looked serious but had a gentle characteristic. Now seeing ra walk in, she hurried to greet her. Good afternoon. It was still around one oclock at noon. There were few people in thepany, where was peace and quiet. ra put her bag away and began to work by taking the neatly ced documents on the desk. Although asking for leave this morning had been allowed by the editor-in-chief, ra still felt a little guilty. After all, Horace coerced and lured the editor-in-chief into agreeing to her left. So it was better to finish her work now. There was nothing to sort out, just a brief description of the situation at that time and what Horace said. ra felt moved when she listened to Horaces voice in the recorder. But she knew that she was working now and wasnt absent-minded.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ra was finished two minutes before the arrival of the editor-in-chief. Looking at the documents sorted out by herself, she felt a sense of achievement. Sometimes, the more you didnt want to do something, the more you must finish it. Only in this way could you admire yourself. This was ras situation now. ra, drink some water. Lehs seat had been arranged next to ra because of her good performancest time. Their seats were ranked ording to their performance. ra deserved to sit here because she was a senior employee of thepany and did excellent work. Seeing that ra had finished her work, Leh gave ra a ss of water. ra took the water, and took a sip but choked. She heard the voice of the editor-in-chief. ra, follow me into the office. After making a response, ra put down her ss and picked up the document. Then she gave Leh a relieved look and walked in. Editor-in-chief, this is my report. ra put her hands on the desk, looking at the editor carefully. Although she was the boss woman of thispany, ra was still a little afraid of the editor-in-chief. After waiting for a long time, when ra thought that the editor-in-chief was asking her toe and y, the editor-in-chief finally spoke. You Your bonus was deducted this month. ra finally rxed after hearing that. ra was worried that the editor-in-chief would change her attitude towards her after she knew her identity. But now it seemed that she regarded her as amon staff like before, which was good. She was a good editor, who was scrupulous in separating job from private interests. She deserved this position. The editor-in-chief was just thinking about whether to deduct ras bonus or not. On the one hand, thepany belonged to ras husband. What was the difference between deducting it and not deducting it? And if she chose to withhold her bonus, she would actually be approved by Mr. Kirnd. On the other hand, she was someone of integrity. When her subordinate made a mistake, missing a day of work without any excuse, the person should be punished. Do you have any problem? You want to know why I do that? The editor-in-chief asked because she was afraid that ra would not ept it. Because of yesterday afternoon Good. ra came out happily from inside so that Leh thought something good had happened and hurried to ask. My bonus has been deducted. After listening, Leh twitched her mouth. It was rare to see someone so happy about their bonuses being cut off these days. She was afraid ra was unique in the world. Thinking of this, Leh stopped asking, but lowered her head and began to do her work. Leh had poor family conditions, and her work was not very outstanding. Now it was a good opportunity for her to have ra as her teacher. When Leh encountered a problem, she would first think about it on her own. Later she would seek ras help if she couldnt solve it. After returning home, ra found many people she didnt know there. Men and women were standing in a row, looking at ra. Chapter 546 What Happened? Whats the matter? ra looked at these in surprise and asked Horace. Why were their so many people in their home, and they were all standing instead of sitting? Were they newly hired servants? ra was confused. They are private tutors I found for Neo to teach him all subjects. Horace looked at ra and answered. Then he squatted down to take off her shoes and change into slippers. After that, he stood up and put ras bag aside. ra nced but found a familiar face. Wait Leh? ra was too surprised to say anything. Was this fate? She and Leh were destined. ra, is this your home? Leh had long wanted to ask. But since ra and Horace were intimate there, she was embarrassed to speak at the moment. Now that ra had recognized her, she just asked the question off her chest. Well, this is my home. ra nodded. There was no way to deny it now. Fortunately, she didnt know she was thepany presidents wife. Such a coincidence. Leh said with a smile. She nced at Horace and then looked back. She thought ra was lucky, as she was so beautiful and had such a handsome husband. That was a very lucky thing. Compared with herself, she no longer dwelt on it. Which subject are you gonna teach? Although Leh had her job, it only took her one hour to teach here. As long as the curriculum was properly arranged, she coulde to teach. Now that Horace had selected her, it proved that her ability was excellent. Chinese. Lehs Chinese was very good, but her job didnt really give her a chance to use it. ra nodded to agree. Then she nced at others and greeted them as well. Well, OK. Looking at Horace, ra spoke. You can go back and discuss the time of the course. Dont bete tomorrow morning. Horace looked at them and told them these things. He asked them to stay just to let ra have a look, with no other intention. Leh, do you want me to take you back? ra looked at the dark sky, and it was inconvenient for Leh, a girl, to go home alone. However, hearing this, someone suddenly darkened his face. And he looked at Leh with hatred. Horace waited at home for a day. Now his wife finallye back, and they could stay together. But she had to take an outsider back. Leh shook her head and hurriedly said, No need. Thank you. After saying goodbye, she got out.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Leh had just felt Horaces intention to tear herself up. If she was unable to see the fitness of things and still stayed there, she would be in danger. Whats with that look? ra knew what Horace had just done, which led to Lehs reaction. It was getting dark. A girl was unsafe going back alone, and she didnt have a car yet, so the possibility of danger increased. Well, dont worry so much. Horace held ra in his arms, looking at ra with bad intentions. Whats the matter with you? ra felt something was wrong with Horace tonight, so she looked at him confusedly. He was not like this just now. Why was his face all red now? When ra touched Horaces face, she felt the scorching temperature on him. Horace, whats the matter with you? ra was worried and didnt know what happened to him. She just came back and Horace was fine before. But now, how ra recalled that it seemed someone had just touched her and put something into her bag. ra quickly let Horace sit on the sofa, then went to open her purse. It turned out several condoms were stuffed into it. ra realized that when she was walking on the road after work, someone who sold condoms put them into her bag. ra was speechless. Horace must have taken philters from somewhere; otherwise, he wouldnt act like this now. But now, ra had no solution. She just wanted Horace to take a cold shower. But this way seemed a little cruel. After thinking, shed better not do this. But if she didnt do this, she could only Thinking of this, ra felt Horace holding herself with his dick being right against her butt. Horace, dont do this. They were still in the living room now. Although Neo went to sleep, it wasnt appropriate after all. They could be rxed to have sex in the room instead of doing it in the living room. ra, ra. Horace bowed his head, calling ra in his hoarse voice. ra thought that Horace must have taken lots of philter. Otherwise, he couldnt be as eager as he was now. ra had no choice but to say, Im here, Im here. Feeling ras temperature, Horace came forward to hug ra and then began to kiss ras neck. A sleepless and steamy night. The next morning, ra got up and found herself lying in bed with nothing on. ra turned around and noticed Horace next to her, who was also wearing nothing. Then she knew what had happenedst night. Good morning. Horace smiled and looked at ra happily, causing ra to have the urge to hit him when she saw him. Yes, whether Horace was drugged or not, he shouldve known when to stop, right? How was ra gonna show up in front of others today with those red marks on her neck? Horace knew what ra was thinking now. He just skipped the topic, hugged ra, and said, Dont go. Then he fell asleep with ra in his arms. ra looked at Horace, feeling very helpless. But she continued to close her eyes and fell asleep without saying anything. But vaguely, ra heard some sounds downstairs when she was asleep. Then she knew that it was the tutor they had hired yesterday who came to teach. Knowing the nanny downstairs would tell them matters needing attention, she continued to sleep. Horace knew it when they entered the house. He just didnt say it out. In the afternoon, ra finally couldnt sleep. Although she was very tiredst night, she had slept for a long time today. If she continued to sleep now, would she be able to fall asleep tonight? ra knew that Horace wanted her to sleep so that he could do whatever he wanted at night. ra could guess what Horace thought, but she just didnt want to disclose it. Chapter 547 Get up, Get up Get up, get up. ra lifted Horaces quilt. When she saw Horace lying there naked, she was stunned. Whats the matter? Havent you seen it before? Horace raised her eyebrows and then looked at ras reaction. ra just rolled her eyes. Then she sat up, dressed, and decided to wash. When they came downstairs, Neo was having a rest, so he sat on the sofa and looked at ra and Horace. Why did mom and dad get up sote? In Neos impression, ra went to work every day and was neverte. But why did they sleep until the afternoon today? Neo couldnt find the answer himself, so he asked them. ra froze for a moment, looking at Horace to mention him to answer the question. Cause we had something to dost night, we sleptte. Horace looked at Neo with saying that. When ra heard this, she turned around, looking at Horace coldly. How could Horace tell Neo these things since he was a little guy? Horace just nced at ra and went to the table to eat with a smile. ra didnt know what to do there alone, so she had to go with Horace. When they ate, ra thought, since Horace hade back, why didnt they get their marriage certificate? She asked Horace at the thought, When are we going to get the marriage certificate? Hearing this question, Horace paused while he was picking up the food, then looked at ra and said, Wait for a while. Ive been a little busy recently. Why? How long does it take you to get the certificate? ra frowned. Why did Horaces attitude change when it came to getting the marriage certificate? But he acted the same as before, including his tone of speaking and style. However, sensitive ra still felt a little different. ra didnt say it but waited for Horaces answer. Please, Ill give you a home. But now Im busy. Will you wait for a while? And Ill give you an unforgettable wedding. This is every girls dream, but Im not ready for anything now. Horace seemed to put his heart out there, which made ra feel a little embarrassed. ra thought Horace didnt want to get the marriage certificate with her, or there were any other reasons. She didnt expect Horace was trying to give her the best. ra understood, but she still wanted to retort to Horace in a joking way. Hum, Ill see what kind of wedding youll prepare for me. OK. Although ras tone sounded stubborn, Horace knew that ras heart was softened. He also smiled without saying anything. Ill go to thepanyter. Are you going to work or staying at home? Horace needed to deal with some things in thepany. Now he asked what ra was going to do. I stay at home. ra looked at the current time that was about to get off work. She didnt have to go. Well, you stay at home and Ill go first. Horace rubbed ras neatlybed head. He left happily after seeing her messy hair. ra scolded Horace in the back and then gave Horace a supercilious look. ra becamezy as soon as she was at home. She couldnt even stir herself tob her messy hair but found a book, and sat on the bed to read it alone. There were only nannies, Neo, and teachers at home, which was very quiet and suitable for reading. While ra was reading it, she was entranced. She didnt even know when Horace hade back. ra. Horace called ra with a thoughtful look. Whats wrong? ra thought Horace had something, so she asked. Unexpectedly, Horace just hugged ra and said, I miss you. With these words, ra smiled and pushed Horace away, then said, Go to clean yourself. When you are done, lets go to dinner. The nannies knew when Horace usually came back, so they prepared the food in advance, waiting for Horace to have dinner. Horace came back a little early today. When they just finished the meal, Horace came back. ra called Neo and Horace to have dinner together. After the ss, Neos teacher left consciously. Horace didnt say in advance that they would provide the meal when he recruited a tutor. So now they had no obligation to do that. Neo Boy, how are you doing today? ra wanted to ask his teacher about his situation, but now it was time for dinner. It was inappropriate to ask the teacher. And the answer from Neo was better than that from the teachers. So she wanted to hear Neos answer. Well, the teachers are all good. As long as he could learn, Neo was not picky about teachers. So what level have you reached now? At that time, Neo was only tested with the content of lessons from second grade to the sixth grade. So Horace and ra didnt know his real strength. The second grade of junior high school. Neo answered softly. His answer made ra and Horace didnt know what to say. Neo gave them too much surprise. It would bemon after they got used to it. ra and Horace just smiled and then began to eat. By the way, which teacher does Neo like best? The teacher Neo liked more could prove that he was a good teacher. When they paid him, there could be some bonuses. The Chinese teacher, Neo answered. Because only Chinese teachers teach seriously, teaching as a teacher to a student. Instead of an employee to an employer. Only the Chinese teacher scolded him when he made a mistake, while other teachers shamelessly reminded him with a smiling face. ording to these points, Neos favorite was the Chinese teacher. Leh ra only knew that Leh taught Neo Chinese, but she didnt expect that Leh could also win Neos heart. This was also something unexpected. Yes. Neo nodded at hearing his Chinese teachers name. She is your mothers colleague. Noticing the doubt in Neos eyes, Horace exined. Horace did notice Leh at that time. Of course, it was just because she was close to ra. If he didnt know the identities of the people around ra, they would be in a passive and dangerous situation.Original from N?velDrama.Org. So the people around ra and Neo must be investigated. Chapter 548 Favorite One When Horace knew that Leh was good to ra and was about to apply for the job, he made an exceptive admission on ount of ra. Originally, Horace didnt n to recruit female teachers, but Leh was the only one. Of course, she was also Neos favorite one. ra smiled. She knew Leh had some skills from the time being. Otherwise, she could work in the magazine, depending on neither her family conditions nor her abilities. Well, eat first, ra told Neo, who was watching her, to eat first and absorb the knowledge before it was time for him to go to bed. OK. Neo began to eat obediently. Compared to ras eating, Neos table manners were much more elegant than ras. Maybe it was because the education and living conditions of the two were different when they were young. Neos gestures looked innate and noble. Although ra was elegant, her gesture was not asfortable as Neos. While eating, he picked up the food, which he thought was nutritious and delicious ra. Horace knew that he was too muchst night, so now he let ra eat more to make up for it. There is a banquet the day after tomorrow held by thepany. Will youe with me? Horace looked at ra to observe her expression. Me? Why should I go? ra wondered that Horace didnt take her when he was on business before. Why did he let here together this time? ra said her doubts and then looked at Horace. Because I want everyone to know that you are my wife. You are bored at home anyway, just go with me. Horaces exnation was very reasonable, which made ra convinced. ra realized that since Horace came back, the burden of thepany had been much lighter on her. It was good. She had been working hard for two years to give Neo a good growth environment. Now that Horace was back, didnt need to fight like that. OK. ra nodded. Noticing that there was still a lot of rice in Horaces bowl, she picked up some vegetables in Horaces bowl. Horace had lost a lot of weight in the past two years, and now he must mend his body. Otherwise, it was not good for him to be so thin. Horace ate all as they were picked by his wife. Then he let ra prepare for the banquet the night after tomorrow. This banquet was held by Solrace and Saunbond Inc, to tell everyone they were allies. Why did they ally with Saunbond Inc? Didnt he rob Solrace before? Did he still cast covetous eyes on Solrace? ra was puzzled but felt that Horace was not so stupid, so she asked. There is nothing wrong with the two taking what they need. Horace nced at ra and answered briefly. Chester Saunders was not so bad as ra thought, but he preferred women in particr. If you asked some sessful people, were they all good husbands? Maybe they werent. It may be true that men became bad when they were rich. However, Chester was indeed a very sessful boss in the workce, who had managed Saunbond in an orderly way. Well, then Ill buy some clothes after work tomorrow. ra didnt have any clothes for the banquet now. She could only go to the mall to choose some.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Because of Neo, ra didnt dare to buy something made by big brands but just bought some cheap things. But since this was an alliance between the twopanies, ra would beughed at if she dressed too in. If so, to be serious, it would be said that Solrace had no intention to cooperate. Anyway, it was better not to let others talk. Shall I apany you? When Horace listened that ra wanted to buy clothes, as a husband, his duty was to carry the bag on her back. Never mind, Ill let Leh go with me. An hour after work was the Chinese ss. Since Leh was just free during this period, she just let Leh apany herself. Well, you two should be careful tomorrow. ra knew that he was afraid of meeting gangsters on the road or being hit by a car by saying that. She nodded cleverly and sat on the sofa to watch a movie. Leh, are you free after work? Go shopping with me? At noon the next day, ra asked Leh if she was free during lunch. ording to Lehs schedule, she should be free. But everyone had their n. It was better for ra to ask first. Nothing. I didnt expect ra to think of me. This was the first time ra took the initiative to talk to Leh, so she was very happy. Well, I look at your schedule and think that you should have nothing to do. Then Ie to you. ra, lets go. After work, Leh, who was wearing a floral skirt, walked in front of ra. Leh was not very tall. Wearing a crisp skirt, she looked very happy with a lovely face. Leh was the kind of girl who could make the people around her happy. Wearing a floral skirt showed her ssical beauty. She looked not strange but beautiful. ra smiled and followed Leh. ra drove with Leh, but she was in trouble in the parking lot. Although ra honked the horn, there was a car blocking her way. He even refused to move forward. ra, do you want me to go down and talk to him? Looking at the current situation, Leh was also anxious. Because they only had one hour. It was unworthy for them to spend too much time here. Well. Seeing him who had no intention to leave, ra could only agree to let Leh go. Leh got out of the car and looked around. There was no one else. It seemed that there was something wrong with the people in front. After Leh knocked on his window, the window slowly lowered. The man was dressed in a ck suit. His angr face didnt look cold, on the contrary, it gave people a warm feeling. The slightly raised charming eyes deeply attracted Leh on one side. Whats your matter? The man asked with his mouth slightly open, looking at her. Er Sorry, your car is blocking our way. Please move it. Leh pointed to ras car behind her and looked at the man with embarrassment. Chapter 549 Fall Asleep Leh saw such a beautiful man for the first time. She was a little embarrassed and shy when she talked. OK, sorry. The man was looking at a consultation just now and didnt find a car behind him. In addition, the sound instion effect of the car was better, and he didnt hear the honking behind. After the man knew this, he just smiled at Leh, and then parked the car aside. ra drove and parked at a suitable position. The two got off at the same time, meeting each other. Then the two showed a subtle expression. Hey, why are you here? ra smiled at the man and greeted him. This made Leh a little confused. Did they know each other? Wasnt it embarrassing about what she just did? Seeing that the two people seemed very familiar with each other, Leh didnt know what to say now and her face became slightly red. She didnt know whether she should leave now and give them a space to stay alone. However, just as Leh was thinking, she heard the mans voice. Just now, the man just said a few words. When she was listening to the mans voice, there was a refreshing feeling. She had to say that the mans voice was very nice, which made Leh moved. But wait? Just now the man said Girl, do you talk to your elder brother like this? Elder brother? Was the man in front of ras brother? Were they brother and sister? Leh was more confused now. But soon ra rescued her from a siege. Brother, let me introduce you. This is my colleague and Neos tutor, Leh Flores. ra took Lehs arm, introducing her to Logan. Hello, Logan. Logan came forward, stretching out his slender and clean hand, and looked at the somewhat panicked Leh. Leh gave Logan her trembled hand. She knew he was telling her his name. Logan. What a nice name. As Leh thought in her heart, her face turned red. Well, well, lets get down to business. ra looked at the two and felt a stalemate, and began to break the ice. Brother, do you want to shop with us? ra ran into Logan in the underground parking lot of the mall, which proved that Logan also wanted to buy something. OK. Logan nodded and then let the two go first. By the way, wheres the car you normally drive? Logan just saw the new car ra was just driving and thus almost didnt recognize her. Well, youre allowed to change yours, but Im not? ra looked at her brother unhappily and rolled her eyes. You be naughty as soon as Horace came back, said Logan, patting ra on the head. He had known that Horace hade back, who was also sessful in his career. He was very happy. As long as ra was happy, it was better than anything. Why did you hit me? ra covered her head and hit him back. But they didnt expect that their casual chitchat would reveal a secret to Leh. Horace? Leh said in doubt. Last time, Leh only knew that she was interviewing the president of Solrace, but she didnt know his name. But the name Horace always sounded familiar to her. Listening to what Leh said, ra knew that her secret was going to be exposed. She med her brother. Logan red at ra as if to say, You did this first, and you should make it up. I remember, our president is Horace! Leh was happy to know the news. Then she thought of something and looked at ra. So, ra, are you the presidents wife? Leh stared at ra with wide eyes, as if she saw a rare treasure. Well, yep. So now lets go shopping for clothes. ra took Lehs hand and wanted to change the topic. Logan followed them with a smile. After Leh agreed that she would keep it a secret, ra chose the clothes in the mall at ease. It wasnt a big deal to let Leh know. Anyway, everyone would know about it at the banquet the day after tomorrow.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But now, it was better to keep it confidential. ra thought the priority for now was to buy the clothes they needed in the mall. Logan was in the back, who was also preparing the clothes for that banquet. Brother and sister went to the same shopping mall at the same time, just for the same thing. This was fate. Looking at the two people in front of him, Logan smiled. Leh looked back at Logan from time to time, and then quickly turned back. ra and Logan bought clothes very quickly, and soon they bought their loved clothes. ra bought a blue dress, while Logan bought a blue one too, but it was a tuxedo. Now that they had bought clothes, Logan said goodbye to them. They should go home. At that time, Logan also said goodbye to Leh, which made Leh very happy. Like butterflies flying in her stomach. Leh knew that she was in love with Logan. ra. Leh wanted to ask about Logans general situation. When she just called ras name, ra knew what she wanted to say. Logan, President of Hutchinson Corp, only has one family member, me. Hes twenty-eight years old, and single. After ra finished, she looked at Leh mischievously, and then drove home together. After arriving home, ra found Horace wasnt back. She asked Leh to teach first, while she was sitting on the sofa, eating snacks, and watching TV with crossed legs. ra had no image at home, who was not like that in thepany at all. Leh also discovered that today, but she didnt say much. If one was tired of so many constraints in thepany, he couldnt stayfortable in the home, then this home would not be called home. ra called Leh who had finished the ss to have a meal together. After eating, she asked the driver to send Leh home. Since Horace knew that ra might send Leh home, he especially found a driver to prevent that situation from continuing. ra knew that. Her action should be quite equal to Horaces intentions, so she let the driver send her back. Before leaving, ra put a note in Lehs hand, winked at her, and went home. Mom, why hasnt dade back? Neo sat on the sofa, imitating ras sitting posture, and sat there together. ra looked very funny. Dad is busy, so he came backter. ra knew that the banquet was the day after tomorrow, so Horace is very busy. It was normal for him to go homete. She also knew no matter how busy he is, he still had to go home. Ill call your father. ra said, picked up her mobile phone to find the husband on the contact and dialed. But what she heard was a girls voice, Hello, the number you dialed is not answered for the moment Hearing this, ra stopped calling. Maybe Horace was busy with something now. Neo, go to bed first. Mom will wait for Dad. ra looked at the time. It was gettingte, so she asked Neo to go upstairs to sleep. ra fell asleep on the sofa, while she was watching TV. She woke up the next morning. ra opened her sleepy eyes and looked around. This was not the living room. It was her bedroom. ra knew that she fell asleep because of waitingst night. Horace picked herself up. Because ra saw the toothpaste that had been squeezed in the bathroom. ra smiled and began to wash her face and rinse her mouth. Downstairs, she saw Horace eating breakfast. Chapter 550 Good Morning, Honey Good morning, honey. Horace saw that ra hade down and greeted her. Morning. Come and have breakfast, Horace spoke, looking at ra. ra went to the table and watched Horace eat quickly. She knew that Horace would go out againter. Eat slowly, dont get choked. Although Horace ate quickly, he still maintained the table manner. But ra was afraid of him choking. Fine, its okay. Horace looked at ra and smiled, then pulled out the tissue on the table. After wiping his mouth, he began to dress. Dear wife, Ill go first. After getting ras response, Horace left. ra looked at the food on the table and asked Neo, who had just gotten up, to eat together. Did Neo Boy sleep wellst night? ra looked at Neo and asked. She didnt do well as a mother, because sometimes she ignored Neos feelings. A mothers most important thing was giving her children the best care, but ra didnt do it. Neo understood her mother even if ra didnt do well in those two years. Because ra wanted to earn money to support her family. But now, she didnt care about her child much. ra knew all this, but ra didnt know how to love Neo who was learning now. Yes, Neo answered ra, making eye contact with her and then looking back. Mom, I want to go to the amusement park. Although Neo was seven years old now, he was still a child. Children at his age always acted like spoiled children in their mothers arms. But Neo had studied junior high school courses. Nevertheless, Neo also had a childs temperament. It was normal for him to want to go to the amusement park. OK, we wont study today. Will mom apany you to the amusement park? Looking at Neos hungry eyes, ra replied to him with a smile. Yeah. Hearing ras agreement, Neo immediately said happily. Neo had been studying recently and was stressed all the time. Now he had the chance to go out to y, and he was happy. Then lets eat now and go to the amusement parkter. After ra said this, Neo bowed his head and ate. That was how they finished their breakfast. Then they went to thergest amusement park in the city. ra and Horace had been here before to y. So she was familiar here. Mom, I want this. Neo saw the hydrogen balloon beside him and wanted ra to buy it for him. Generally, Neo wouldnt ask ra for something. Now that he finally wanted something, ra would buy it for him certainly. Sir, how much is it? The balloon seller was a man at about 50 years old. ra came forward to ask the price. Five yuan each. The man reached out to make a gesture of five, and then ra asked Neo toe forward and choose one. She paid and left. Neo chose a Doraemon balloon and smiled happily. Since Neo liked Doraemon, he also likes everything printed with Doraemon. ra looked at the happy Neo and she became happy too. But ra saw two acquaintances. Madam, young master. Just as ra was going to greet them, they hade over. It was Isaac and Esther rke. Youe here, too. ra looked at them holding hands and then joked. Is this your girlfriend? Hearing this, Isaac nodded his head with shyness. Esther chimed in. Were here for a date. Esther answered very generously, which sharply contrasts Isaacs timid behavior. Then have fun, and Ill take Neo to y first.Original from N?velDrama.Org. ra said goodbye to them and left. ra already knew the news that Isaac was all right and went to the hospital to see him. But she didnt expect that Isaac was moved by Esther. They were together. ra knew that Esther was a good girl and that the hospital belonged to her family. Although Isaac had no status, at least he was also a man who had served the Kirnd family, which was an honorable experience for anyone. ra looked at the two peoples sweet looks and decided not to disturb them. She just left with Neo. This time she came out mainly to y with Neo, instead of talking about the past. After ra left, Isaac also took Esther to y. The two had been together for nearly two years. It was Esthers sincerity that moved Isaac, so the two could be together. Esther was also very good, otherwise why even Isaac, who was emotionless like wood, would be moved. Mom, lets take a roller coaster. When Neo noticed ra was distracted, he tugged on ras clothes. OK. When ra sat up with Neo, she was worried that Neo was too young to y. Butter she found that Neo was even better than herself. ra knew that Horace didnt dare to y the roller coaster. Every time she yed with herself, she would vomit, but she would still y on herself next time. After ra came down, she hugged Neo to calm him down. Later, the two yed somefortable games, not as exciting as a roller coaster. Around five oclock, ra received a call from Horace. Horace said he woulde to themter. Horace came quickly. When he came, ra and Neo were eating ice cream there. When Horace came, he said to Neo, Let me taste. Then he tasted what Neo fed him for the first time. Horace happily rubbed Neos head, and then sat next to him. Do you not want to y anymore? Looking at ra and Neo still eating there, he thought about whether they would y or not. The reason he came was he wanted to y together with them. When you finished, we can go to the Ferris wheel. ra wanted to sit on the Ferris wheel once with her family so that they will always be together. Horace nodded and went together. On the Ferris wheel, three people held hands. The scene looked warm. Neo also knew that if the family sat on the Ferris wheel, then they would be together forever. So he was devout. Soon after the three got off, they nned to go home. Since ra and Neo had yed all afternoon without eating anything, they had gone to a restaurant for dinner. Soon the day for the banquet wasing. ra was wearing a new blue skirt that day, while Horace wore a ck suit and a blue tie. Mom, Dad, where are you going? Seeing ra and Horace were dressed so formally, Neo was curious. There is a banquet in thepany today, and we are going to attend it. ra squatted down to look at the little Neo. Chapter 551 Maybe Next Time Can I go with you? Seeing his parents in such beautiful clothes, Neo wanted to attend the banquet with them. But it was apany banquet, not a private one. So, they couldnt let Neo attend it. ra told Neo this and Neo pouted and said he wouldnt go with them. ra felt likeughing as she saw the funny expression on Neos face. But she refrained from doing so as she knew Neo would feel sad if she did that. Maybe next time, Neo Boy. One day, Neo with go with them to apany banquet. It must be the day when Horace announced that Neo was his sessor. Neo nodded with his eyes shining. Then ra and Horace left hand in hand. Neos eyes tinkled and then he went upstairs to study. Yesterday Neo had had a day off. Today he should be working on his homework. It was the first time for ra to attend a banquet like this. She asked nervously, Will there be a lot of people on that banquet? If so, ra nned to remain silent and to always wear a smile. Every single move of her would be witnessed by others. She was afraid that her words would affect thepanys reputation. Dont bother, Horace stroked her head and consoled her. But then he fixed his thoughtful eyes on ra. What? Is there anything on my face? ra noticed his eyes. She touched her face to find if there was anything on it. Nothing. Its just Youre so beautiful, Horace said lowly and that made ra flush. Horace used to express his adoration for her through a joke. So, ra didnt expect him to say such warm words. Fine. Just focus on driving. ra pushed his hand a bit and then remained silent. Then she kept asking herself what she should do if there was an emergency or what she should say if someone asked her questions. Before she could figure it out, they arrived. ra got off the car with Horace and then walked into thepany arm in arm with Horace. Their face and move both showed how they loved each other. But there was something different. They were certainly the focus of todays banquet. All the guests present turned to look at them as they came in and they kept praising how beautiful Mrs. Kirnd looked and how handsome Mr. Kirnd was. ra knew they were just trying to tter them, but she still smiled at them to greet them one by one. Horace had always been cold to others so it was quite natural for him to remain silent at this moment. The guests didnt expect Horace to smile at them. If he did so, it would be weird. Horace saw Chester was drinking together with someone else. Then he noticed Horace and then walked over to Horace. You look good today, Mr. Kirnd. His words sounded better than the other guests. Maybe that was because he did think Horace looked handsome. Or it might because he was good at lying. You too, Mr. Saunders. Horace said slowly, which waspletely different from Chesters gentleness. And she is Chester had met ra before but now he still wanted Horace to introduce ra to him. She is my wife, ra Hutchinson, Horace looked at ra and then said softly. It is said that you love your wife so much, Mr. Kirnd. Now I know it is true. Chester had a glimpse at ra. Though ra didnt like that man, she still smiled and nodded at Chester. Now the twopanies were in coboration. As Horaces wife, she needed to be friendly to Chester. Horace also smiled and then checked his watch. The banquet was about to begin. The general managers of the twopanies went on the stage to give a speech, showing how important todays banquet was. Thank you for your presence at todays banquet. The banquet is held to celebrate the coboration between Solrace and Saunbond These words were often used in an asion like this. These words were naturally followed by an awfully long speech. The guests all looked quite excited but ra didnt feel happy. Horace released ras hand and told her to stay here.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ra felt quite bored and she left the crowd and walked over to Logan. You should stay with your man, C. Logan greeted his younger sister through a joke. Today ra indeed looked quite beautiful. Not now, ra smiled warmly. When staying with Logan, ra was not the strong woman anymore but just a little girl, which was quite happy for Logan. After all, it meant ra did treat him as her elder brother. Why would Solrace choose to coborate with Saunbond? Logan was confused but he wasnt willing to ask that question to Horace. So, he decided to ask his younger sister. Well, no idea, ra didnt ask Horace that question because she knew Horace must have his own n. Then she didnt have to ask him. The only thing she knew was that Horace wouldnt fail her. Logan knew what ra would say. Then they saw Horace and Chester walked onto the stage. They first praised each otherspany and then made a few promises. ra didnt like the procedure but she still fixed her eyes on them. Then they formally announced the coboration between Solrace and Saunbond before they walked down the stage. The banquet began to the guests all left where they stood. Someone also brought their daughter here so it seemed that there were more female than male present at this banquet. Some girls were observing the boys, who mainly were the staff of the twopanies. Since many executives had also attended the event, so people were all trying to mix and broadened their business connections. All the guests began to do their own business. ra saw her elder brother and her husband were both talking with someone else. She thought shed better not to disturb them. Luckily, she didnt sit there alone for a long time. Horace soon got over to her and said, Do you feel hungry? You can have some fruits first. It was alreadyte now and they didnt have lunch at home. Horace knew ra must be hungry right now. Not at all. But ra knew that it was a bit embarrassing if she were the only one who kept eating amongst those who were talking business. So, she said those words at looked at Horace, who looked quite serious. He had been keeping a poker face this evening, which made ra feel a bit ill at ease. He had never looked that serious in front of her. But ra was also clear that he must be doing so because he was talking business. ra told herself that she should understand her husband. Chapter 552 Jocelyn Landry Then Ill find youter, C. If you feel bored, you can walk around a little bit. Horace another one who hed like to have a conversation with. He had no choice but to leave ra here alone again and he knew that would make her feel bored. But there was no friend of ra present at the banquet. So, she could only walk around. Okay. Then they parted with each other. ra hadnt been here before but she still strolled here and there without an aim. Suddenly, she found something that looked quite like a box. She wanted to know whats inside it. It was studded with fake rubies. Fake as they were, they gave ra an impression that there must be something valuable inside it. But before she could open it, she was stopped by a woman. I didnt expect you to be a thief, maam. It was a strange voice. ra turned around to look at her. The woman was in a crimson gown. With a lot of makeup on her face, she looked at ra with rage. ra frowned. Had she ever irritated that woman? If she hadnt, why was she so hostile to her? But her answer was that she had no idea. She didnt even know that woman. Then why she didnt like her? Who are you? ra knew that she didnt have to be polite as that woman was rude to her. But she still didnt curse that woman directly. And I also didnt expect you to be so ignorant, ra Hutchinson. Im Jocelyn Landry, the sought-after movie star. She stroked her delicately styled hair and then stared at ra. The hatred in her eyes made ra felt as if she had killed Jocelyns parents. Jocelyn Landry? Who the hell was Jocelyn Landry? Sorry, I dont care about movie stars, ra had always been focusing on news in the financial world and political circles. You Jocelyn thought ra would begin to look at her jealously after she knew she was Jocelyn. But ra didnt even know her. What? So, you have difficulty in expressing yourself? ra was wondering why Jocelyn didnt continue. Bitch, do you know who my dad is? I dont, ra said and rolled her eyes back. Why did she mention her father? She remained silent and fixed her eyes on Jocelyn. My dad owns Saunbond. Oh, so, she was Chesters daughter. But herst name was not Saunders. Why? Then howe yourst name is Landry? The question was like a heavy blow on Jocelyns face. She took a step forward to p ra. But before she could do that, the voice of Horace and Chester rose from behind. What is going on here? Horace frowned as he saw what happened here. Chester saw his daughter was about to p ra so he shouted at her daughter. Dad, Jocelyn said as if she were a little cat. It sounded like she was bullied by ra. Tell me what is going on here. Chester frowned. He regretted having brought her here. ra wanted to steal the box I put here. I caught her and she refused to admit, Jocelyn said and red at ra. You sure about that? ra didnt exin much but look at Jocelyn more coldly. Horace said, Well, sorry for that, Mr. Saunders. Then he took ras hand and took her away. After they left, Chester warned his daughter not to do that again.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jocelyn nodded slightly to show she understood. Meanwhile, ra looked at Horace angrily after she was taken away. It was not her fault. And Horaces words made her feel much humiliated. What are you doing, Horace? ra shook his hand off and then stared at him. She felt that she was wronged. You know what you have done, ra. Now get back home, Horace said and then left. ra felt her heart sunk as she stared at Horaces back further and further away. Horace didnt trust her. Did he think his wife was a thief? Or why did he say that? But now no one could answer her. She had to leave alone. She came here on Horaces car and now she had to walk back home. She kept wondering why Horace would do this to her. Did she do anything wrong at this banquet? If so, he could have told her directly. On her way back, she suddenly heard a familiar voice. She turned back and found Neo. Why was Neo here? He should be at home now. So, she asked her son why he was here. I felt bored at home so I followed you here. After they departed, Neo took some money and called a taxi to follow their car. Luckily, their car was not fast so Neo managed to follow them here. Dont do that again! Its too dangerous! ra shouted. Fortunately, she found Neo here this time. Otherwise, something dangerous might have happened. Ill be fine. Ive been following you from behind, mom. Neo took his mothers hand and said sweetly. So, you saw what I have done? ra was stunned. It meant all she had done had been witnessed by Neo. Yes. I hate that woman. Neo said word by word. He was about toe out to help ra. But the arrival of Horace and Chester forced him to stay at where he was. Chapter 553 Apology The Jocelyn did so because she loved dad. Neos words shocked ra. She didnt know why Jocelyn was so hostile to her. Now she understood. How did you know that? She kept staring at dad at the banquet. Thats why. But ra was still ming Horace in his mind. Even Neo had known what had happened. Neo also knew what was in his mothers mind. But he could only console her, Dont bother, mom. Im with you. Then he twinkled his eyes and that made ra feel quite happy. At least, Neo trusted her. She was just trying to check what was inside the box. But Jocelyn said she was going to steal it. She did like that box. But she would never steal it. With Neos hand in hand, ra was still wondering how Horace would apologize to her when he got back home. ra had made up her mind that if Horace failed to give her a reasonable exnation, she wouldnt forgive him. Then she called a taxi and got back home with Neo. She wanted to walk back home alone. But now with the presence of Neo, she was afraid that it would make Neo feel tired. So, she called a taxi. As soon as they arrived, ra asked Neo to take his ss as the tutor had already arrived. ra had reced all the tutors of Neo except Leh since Neo told her how ipetent some of his tutors were. She didnt want any unqualified tutor to teach Neo. ra got back to her bed room and grabbed something to eat on her bed. She hadnt eaten anything on her bed before. But today she was not in the mood to eat anything beside the table. Then ra soon got asleep on her bed. Thats why when Horace got back, he saw potato chips spread all over the bed and some chips where even on her face. Horace took the chip bag away and then threw the chips on the bed into the dustbin one after another. When he finished, ra had woken up. She suddenly opened her eyes and that scared Horace a little bit. Then he smiled at ra, Do you feel hungry? We can have dinner together downstairs. It was one hour past dinnertime. But it wasnt quitete now to have dinner. After all, it would harm her stomach if she went to bed hungry. It might even lead to stomach disorders if she did so. ra looked at Horace and then remained silent and turned away. She needed his apology first! Horace knew what was in her mind. He also got on the bed and held his wife in arms. I must say those because it was an important asion. I did trust you, C. You know, that woman is Chesters daughter. If I me her, there would be no coboration between the twopanies. Horace said softly and that moved ra a bit. Actually, ras anger had already faded away since she got back home this afternoon. Now she just wanted an exnation from Horace. And most importantly, I needed you to take care of Neo. Horace held her in arms more tightly as he knew she had forgiven him. You knew he was following us? ra turned away and looked at Horace. I knew it when I saw he called a taxi to follow us. Horaces words finally dispersed the remaining anger in her mind because ra came to know he did so for Neo. Now you forgive me? Horace smiled and stroked her nose. ra nodded yet still remained silent. After all, Horace really irritated her today. She could understand his behavior. But she still wanted him to know how she felt. Well, well, Ive made dinner for us. Shall we have dinner together? Before he got back to the bedroom, he did some cooking to win her forgiveness. ra did feel hungry right now. She washed her face and followed Horace downstairs. Neo was sitting beside the table, waiting for them to have dinner together. As he saw her parents came downstairs hand-in-hand, he knew that ra had forgiven Horace. Neobed his hair with his hand and then began to eat. Horace had made great progress in cooking. He might soon be a better cook than ra. But he still loved to eat the dishes cooked by ra since he could feel her love for him in the dishes. You like it? Horace asked ra. ra nodded and continued to eat. ra didnt like to talk while eating and Horace knew that.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Then they had their dinner quietly. Next day, on her way to herpany, ra was still now satisfied with the exnation offered by Horace, though it seemed quite reasonable. There must be something wrong. But then she decided to forget what happened yesterday. When she got to herpany, she saw every one was working on their own seat. But it was not the working hours yet. Why were they so serious? ra thought she had got the time wrong. She checked her phone again and found it was not the working hours yet. Why are you working so hard? ra walked over to Leh and asked her confusedly. It is said that Mr. Kirnd wille today. Since Horace acquired thepany, no one in thispany had met him in person. They only knew that the new president was named Horace Kirnd. Today as it was said that Horace woulde to thispany, all the staff here felt quite excited because they heard that Horace was a handsome young businessman. They just wanted to show how hard they were working here. Chapter 554 Hand in Hand Really? ra was stunned as she heard her words. Horace didnt tell her he woulde to herpany. Why was she thest one to know it? Maybe he had just made that decision this morning. ra also started to work. She was also looking forward to the arrival of Horace. But the other employees were all curious about how Horace looked like. ra was also wondering what Horace would do in thispany. Thepany was soon reigned by silence. Soon, they heard footsteps from downstairs. Theer was in leather shoes. They knew it was Horace. All staff began to sit upright on their seat. Someone was even holding their breath to see how Horace Kirnd looked like. As the footsteps approached, Horace soon appeared at the door. The staff turned to Horace and they all took a deep breath. Just look how handsome he was! But they dared not look at him directly so some of them just had a few glimpses at him. He was indeed handsome when he was working. ra told herself. Leh also saw Horace and she turned to ra. She had met Horace before but today he looked extremely handsome, though not as handsome as Logan. Horace looked around and then looked into ras eyes. Then he got into the presidents office. ra had redecorated the room since the former president left. By then all the employees in thispany had their own work to do so ra chose to do the redecorating in her leisure time, But then after she knew the new president was Horace, she added something into it. Thats why as Horace got into the room, he knew it was ra who redecorated it. The staff couldnt see Horace anymore so they all indulged in their work. But someone began to discuss with each other who the new presidents wife was. Those who knew the answer remained silent and those who didnt know was chatting away with each other excitedly. ra heard their discussion and smiled. Then she lowered her head to focus on the files before her. At noon, when ra was off duty, Horace had already got back to Solrace. He said that he would get back home together with ra this noon and now as he didnt call ra, it meant he must be in session. ra got back home and made some desserts, which were all Horaces favorites, for him and nned to send them to Horace. Good afternoon. Do you have an appointment, maam? ra was stopped by the receptionist. ra had no choice but to show her work ID and after a long while of persuasion, she managed toe in. ra had been here for several times so she knew where Horaces office was. On her way to Horaces office, she ran into the woman who led herst time and this time she led her again to Horaces office. And she came into the office with her. Who are you? ra was confused as she didnt find the woman special. Why could she get into the presidents office freely? Im Mr. Kirnds assistant, the woman smiled at said. ra didnt ask her anymore. She remembered that his assistant was a male. ra felt a bit jealous as she saw Horaces assistant was a woman. After a long while, Horace didnte back to his office and ra put the desserts onto the table and then left. Are you going to leave, maam? Assistant had already known who she was so she was quite polite to her. I still got something to do. ra nodded and then left. She felt a bit upset as she saw the assistant. The assistant had an hourss figure and she seemed to be better at controlling her temper than ra. I made some desserts for you. You can eat some if you feel hungry. ra texted to Horace and Horace didnt reply for a long time. ra finally left his office and got back to herpany. Finally, she got off work and Horace hadnt replied her yet. ra checked her phone and then put it back to her pocket. Maybe he was too busy. raforted herself in her mind. But she still felt quite ufortable. After she got back home, Horace was not there. Then she had dinner together with Neo and then got on to her bed. Before she fell asleep, she felt that someone was holding her in arms. She knew it must be Horace. ra got closer to Horace and then fall asleep. Like thest a few days, ra woke up and she didnt find Horace. She knew Horace was busy these days. But she didnt want toin to him. She was afraid that if she did so, Horace would be under greater pressure. So, she refrained from doing so. After having breakfast, ra went to work after spending some time to do her makeup. But when she arrived, she heard a shocking news, which made her stunned. The president of Solrace was caught walking with the famous movie star Jocelyn hand-in-hand! ra didnt know what to say at this moment. Horace had always been a good husband for ra. He had never had affairs. But now he was walking with Jocelyn hand-in-hand? Then he must be with Jocelyn when she went to Solrace to give him the desserts. ra got quite angry and she threw her purse onto her desk and she didnt care how others looked at her.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Then she drove to Solrace directly. The receptionist, who was going to stop her, was shocked by ras words, Im ra Hutchinson, wife of Horace Kirnd. Then no one dared to stop her. They all knew that their president was caught waking with Jocelyn Landry hand-in-hand. And they knew the name of Horaces wife. Now they knew why the woman standing before them seemed so angry. ra walked upstairs and asked the assistant, Where is Horace? The assistant looked at her confusedly. In her mind, Mrs. Krnd was always a good-tempered woman. Chapter 555 Explanation What happened? The assistant didnt know the news and she could only look at ra confusedly. Where is Horace? ra repeated word by word. He is in his office. Then ra directly opened the door. Before she got in, she thought she would catch the two kissing each other. But there was even no sign of womans presence here. ra asked, Quite busy these days? Why are you here, baby? Horace stared at her confusedly as if he had no idea what happened. Why am I here? If Im not here, you may be still on the bed of Jocelyn Landry, right? ra red at him. Now he dared not admit his affair? But ra didnt choose to shout loudly in case others might hear. Jocelyn Landry? I just helped her a bit because she was tripped over her feet. It was a bit funny for Horace to see how angry ra was at this moment. But he refrained fromughing out loudly. So, he chose tofort his wife. Tripped over her feet ? She was just trying to get near you! Cant you really see it? ra was still possessed by her anger. She didnt care whether Horace was wronged or not. Listen to me, ra, Horace could only say this as he didnt know what to do right now. It was the first time for him to see her as angry as so. He should have known that he was fooled. But now it was toote to regret. Okay, Ill listen. raughed and fixed her cold eyes on her husband. She just wanted his exnation. I knew she did that on purpose. But I had to help her. Her father was there. Then he looked at ra honestly and hoped she could calm down. This time it was indeed quite difficult for Horace to relieve her anger. Now ra might even p him. Then what will do next time? It was a reasonable exnation. ra thought she should understand Horace. ra nned to ask why the news report say Horace was walking with Jocelyn hand-in-hand. But her reasoning told her that it was themon trick yed by media.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, she was also working for a magazine. Horace knew his wife was willing to forgive him and he said, I wont help her again. Now what he should do was just tofort her. ra snorted and refused to look at Horace again. Horace knew her reaction meant she needed him to continue his apology. I know its my fault. You can beat me if you want. ra was still standing there still. Horace spent almost half an hour to apologize and ra finally forgave him. ra looked at Horace and then held him in her arms. Weve been parting with each other for five years and Ive left you for two years. I just want you to stay with me. When she knew the news this morning, she felt angry despite the truth. And she was also afraid that she was unable to make her husband stay. If it was real, ra didnt know what she will do to herself. In a nutshell, she was afraid that her husband will leave her again. So, she appeared quite like a little girl at this moment. That was because she loved Horace so much. I wont leave you. Horace stroked her back tofort her. But he didnt know whether he should do it or not. Maybe he should forget his worries for now. ra held Horace in arms for a long while and was about to go. After all, she had to get back to her work. Horace kissed her forehand and then stood up. When she got out of Horaces office, she saw all the others outside were staring at her curiously. But it was already toote to regret being so hurry. Over this, she walked forward with her head up. she didnt believe those people dared to say anything. Then she drove back to herpany. The next day there was an even more shocking news. ra shivered all over as she saw the news. She wanted to find Horace but she was also afraid that the same might happen. Horace. ra murmured his name with rage. And Horace, in his office, sneezed. ra did want to find Horace. But maybe she should wait for him to exin to her first. ra stayed at thepany for the whole day in anger. When she was off duty, she saw a message sent by Horace. Are you off duty? I will go pick you up. Okay. ra wanted to know how Horace will exin. ra. Horace stopped her as he saw hering out of the building. ra got into his car and looked at him. The cold wind dried up the tears on her cheek. But after a long while, she still didnt get the exnation she wanted. Tell me, why did you go to the hotel with Jocelyn? ra asked with arms before her chest and waited for his exnation. I have nothing to exin. I did it. I admit. Chapter 556 Kiss It was already dark outside so Horace nned to drive ra back home. But ra opened the door directly and left without saying anything. Horace then made a phone call and drove to the hotel. Their conversation on the car made ra feel quite agonized. Yesterday, Horace must be lying to her. Today the fact that he and Jocelyn went into the hotel together made him unable to say anything. ra wiped her tears off her face and then sneered. Now as he had admitted, ra didnt want to stay at their home anymore. She nned to take Neo with her. She didnt get married to Horace formally so she could leave him at any time. And she decided not to meet Horace anymore. But she didnt want to get back home right now. She chose to spend this night at a hotel. On her way to the hotel, she felt that she was followed. So, she stepped up to get rid of the follower. ra walked into a nearby hotel, which was owned by Horace. But she didnt want to show her identity as Horaces wife. So, she ordered a single room. Though the price was a bit high, the single room was asfortable as a president suite. ra got onto her bed and started to wonder. There had been something wrong since Horace got back. He was unwilling to get formally married with her and he said he was not ready for that. Horace was only good to her at home. In someone elses presence, he would be cold to her. Was that because of Jocelyn? ra sneered. She had been in a rtionship with Horace for eight years. She knew him so much. But now he was apletely different person now. He even got into a hotel together with a famous movie star and he didnt care about his wife anymore. It was Horaces fault. He was getting tired of her. She was old for Horace now and now he is just hunting another woman. After all, an affair was not forgivable. ra didnt allow Horace to betray her, be it physically or mentally. Now as he had betrayed her, ra decided to take Neo away. Gradually, she fell asleep. Tomorrow morning, she found a familiar figure downstairs. It was Horaces assistant. Good morning, Mrs. Kirnd. Mr. Kirnd asked me to take you back home. ra nodded and got onto the car. She needed to take Neo with her at home. So, now she needed to get back home. And the assistant didnt say anything and so did ra. Silence. Complete silence. When she arrived, she saw Horace was saying something to Neo. It seemed that Horace was teaching Neo himself. Horace saw ra and he waved to the assistant to show that she could leave. Then he looked at ra, Youve been working so hard at yourpany, dear. I have to ask my assistant to get you back. ra knew that he would say those words to Neo. But now ra didnt want to lie to her son. Come here, Horace. She didnt want to let Neo witness their quarrel. Horace called the tutor and left the room with ra. Ill take Neo and leave. ra said directly. She didnt want to stand Horace anymore. The news had shocked her so much and she was afraid that she would go mad if she heard such news again.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. So, she must leave. Maybe she would feel better after she left Horace. No, you cant. Horace said instantly. How could he allow ra to leave him? Ive made up my mind. ra stared at Horace coldly with her eyes wide open. Then I will confine you to home. Horace said coldly. ra didnt expect him to say those words. He did change so much. Now ra felt as if she didnt know the man. But Horace could do this. ra then got back to her home silently. She must leave. She could leave at anytime when Horace was not with her. But the next day ra was not allowed to leave this house and she couldnt even receive any messages from outside. ra felt quite ill at ease. She didnt know what happened to Horace. Now he even treated her like a prisoner. Now ra could only sit on the sofa watching the television. Neo came over and asked, Dont you have to go to yourpany, mom? I have to. But your dad forced me to stay here. Thats what in ras mind. But she couldnt say those words to Neo. I got a day off. ra lied to Neo with a serious face, but Neo believed her and smiled. Then it must be because youve been working hard, mom. Then he kissed ras forehead and then saw how his silva mark her face. Chapter 557 Love Oh, my sweet sweet Neo Boy, I know you love mommy the most. ra smiled. It seemed that Neo was the only person who cherished her now. And so did her brother, of course. Thinking that there were still people in this world who cared about her, ras mood brightened up a little bit. ra used to be so hooked on Horace. But now she figured that he was probably not the right person, so she wanted to give up on this unrequited love. Although it might be hard at first, it would be almost definite for her to let gopletely with time. ra waited all day for Horace toe home in the evening. Since Neo was there with her, ra forced a smile on her face and pretended there was nothing wrong between Horace and her. She didnt want to ruin Neos childhood. Honey, what are we having for dinner? Horace asked as if nothing had happened. The way Horace addressed her grossed ra out. He calls me honey now, but how many honeys does he have out there? ra put on a bitter smile and shook her head disappointedly as she looked at Horace. Then, the three sat down at the dining table and started eating. Neo put all ras favorite food in her bowl. ra was surprised that Neo actually knew what her favorite dishes were. She felt a familiar warmth inside. Horace was just sitting there eating silently. When he saw the celery in ras bowl, he simply took the pieces of celery from her bowl and put them in his mouth. Neo red at Horace as he did that. That is for mommy! Your mom doesnt like celery, Horace exined to Neo. Neo turned to ra. ra nodded helplessly. Horace was notpletely wrong. Indeed, she found the taste of celery revolting. But she had gotten used to it long ago. Celery wasnt in season these days. They barely cook celery at home. It was only natural if Neo didnt know that ra disliked celery. Horace shifted his gaze to ra, then smiled warmly at her. Although ra was mad at Horace, she still found him handsome from the bottom of her heart. Wait. Do you still like him? Whats so likable about him? Control yourself! ra thought. Then, she shook the thought out of her mind and continued to finish the food in her bowl. Horace was watching ras every move just now. He found her adorable and wanted to smile, but he held it back. Therefore, he just lowered his head and focused on the dinner. After being confined in the house for three days, ra finally took the chance and got out. She wanted to see what game Horace was ying and whether he was with Jocelyn Landry right now. If he wasnt, she would carefully watch him in secret for a few days. If she caught them in a hotel room together, she would walk away from this rtionship without a look back. In fact, Horace was throwing ra off guard with his charm and consideration these days. She was suspicious of the words on the street anyway. And although newspapers were reporting that he was having an affair, the authenticity of the news was still up for debate. She knew she had to take it with a grain of salt. After all, some editors would exaggerate things and even twist the truth for views. Therefore, she wanted to see for herself. ra crept into thepany, and stopped at Horaces office. She listened at the door for a moment, trying to detect a movement. However, nothing was heard. The door wasnt locked, so when she eagerly leaned forward to get a better hearing, she directly fell into Horaces office.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ra looked at Horace, panicking. The fall did hurt ra a little bit. However, Horace didnt seem surprised to see ra here. He walked to a cab, took out the first-aid kit, and started treating ras wound. ras leg was bleeding because due to the scratch. If not taken care of timely, it would leave a permanent scar. Horace helped ra sit on the couch and carefully lifted her leg. Then, he gently cleaned the wound with a disinfectant wipe. The sting shot up her leg like fire. She cringed a little. She wanted to run away but Horace was grabbing her leg. He just lowered his head, fixing his attention on taking care of her wound. ra stared at Horaces profile and burst into tears. He cheated on me. His heart now belongs to some other woman now. How can he still act like such a gentle and loving husband in front of me? Tears streamed down ras cheeks as she thought. Only when the transparent fluid dripped down to her leg did Horace notice that ra was crying. Horace stopped what he was doing and gingerly wiped ras tears with his hand. After that, he put his finger, along with ras tears, into his mouth. ra was stunned by Horaces action. Why did Horace do that? Why was he so gentle? Horace nced at her, smiled, and continued to handle the wound on her leg. He didnt let go of ras leg until he patched up her wound with bandages. Whats wrong? Horace saw that there were still tears on ras face, so he reached out to wipe them. Nothing. ra turned away, forcing herself to not look at him. In fact, ra already softened up a little bit when he was cleaning her wound for her earlier. She was befuddled by Horaces mixed signals. She originally thought that if she saw him with Jocelyn Landry, she would end this rtionship resolutely. But the current situation left her at the fork of the road, not knowing which way to choose. Do I try to maintain this rtionship, or do I give up on it? Did Horace really have an affair with Jocelyn? ra still had a million questions in her mind that remained unanswered. She didnt want to ask Horace for the answers because she was afraid that he would lie to her. The door to your office is way too flimsy. ras cheeks were burning with embarrassment. She really regretted trying to eavesdrop on his conversation. Your safety guards are also cking. No one tried to stop her when she sneaked in. She was eavesdropping at the door to the CEOs office, yet no one even noticed her. ra was about to make fun of the lousy security in Horacespany when Horace said something. Something that touched her. Something that made her fluster. You think you can just walk into mypany if Im not letting you? It was definitely impossible for someone to eavesdrop at the door of the CEOs office. What do you mean? The reason she could get in so easily was that Horace was letting her? Did that mean her sessfully escaping from the house was also in Horaces n? Horace knew what ra was thinking just judging from her expression. He remained silent and just nodded at ra, letting her know that she got it right. Then how do you know that I wille here after I got out of the house? ra couldnt figure it out. What if she didnt head straight to thepany after she got out? How did Horace know for sure that she woulde here to eavesdrop? Chapter 558 My Wife Hey, you are my wife. Dont forget about that. Horace looked at ra with a flickering smile. His words struck ra into a daze. ra didnt know how to face Horace. She was nning on giving him a cold shoulder and leaving him without even the slightest hesitation. But now, her heart melted by the wordsing out of Horaces mouth. ra really didnt know how to handle his sweet talks. Horace had seemingly seen through ras struggle inside. However, he remained silent. He wanted ra to really think it through whether she chose to trust him or leave him. If she picked thetter, Horace definitely wouldnt let her go. That left ra with only one choice, which was to trust him. Only she was forced to trust him. Silence fell upon the office. Three minutester, ra broke the ice, You and Jocelyn Landry, what on earth was that about? About you. What? ra was confused, thinking that Horace might hear the question wrong. But it cant be. He looks so serious right now. ra thought. Youre in both Jocelyn Landrys and my hearts. That was barely a satisfying exnation to ra.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Looking at ras puzzled face, he added, Jocelyn Landry hates you in her heart, while I, I love you. ra was still in a daze while she was walking on the street. She didnt know how she got out of thepany building. Everything was kind of a blur after Horace said the three big words. She could only recall she left Horaces office after saying goodbye to him. Since Horace told her that he didnt cheat on her, ra chose to trust him for the onest time. Wait a minute. Was that Horace? And Jocelyn? He just said he love me a few minutes ago. Why is he with her now? How can he do this to me? ra rubbed her eyes in disbelief. She wanted to catch up to them and ask Horace what was going on. Just then, someone covered her mouth with a damp cloth from behind, and she passed out almost immediately. Eye-piercing light woke ra up. What is this ce? ra was confused. She scanned the unfamiliar surroundings. The searing pain in the back of her head made her want to reach out to rub it, but her hands were tied up. ra realized that she might be kidnapped. But she wasnt scared at all. She still felt betrayed and angry after witnessing Horace with another woman. Why did he lie to me? Am I so embarrassing to him that he has to be with that Jocelyn? ra wanted to cry but she physically couldnt. She cried so many times in the past few days that her eyes were running dry now. ra strained against the rope, trying to wriggle free. Dont you even try. A mans voice sounded. The kidnapper looked at ras face, reaching out his hand in an attempt to get ahold of her chin. ra dodged and red at the man. Feisty, the kidnapper teased. Call Horace Kirnd and ask him to save you. Hearing that, raughed at herself. Horace was with Jocelyn right now. He would nevere to save her. He probably wanted her out of his life more than anyone. But then, the kidnapper added, That man doesnt want us to find you so he has been pretending that he doesnt care about you. But Ive seen through his trick. Does he really think we are that stupid to fall for it? We know how important you are to him. As long as we got you in our hands, he will say yes to whatever we ask of him. The mans words woke her up. She finally understood why Horace treated her like that. The man standing in front of her was one of the investors who invested in Solrace. They made a failed investment. Therefore, now, they wanted to take out their anger on Horace. However, they couldnt get their hands on Horace himself. That was why they targeted ra instead. They knew ra was Horaces Achilles heel. Ever since Solrace got back on its feet, old foes had beening to seek revenge one after another. To ensure ras safety, Horace had no choice but to do so. Now that ra knew what exactly happened, the anger in her heart slowly dissipated. Her heart ached for Horace for having to go through all these on his own. Hurry up. Call him, The man urged, getting more and more impatient. Seeing that ra wouldnt make the call, the man pped her. But still, ra wouldnt do it. The kidnapper finally gave up. He dialed Horaces number and said into the phone, Horace Kirnd, your wife is in my hands. Come here alone if you want her to live. With that, the man hung up the phone and sent Horace their location. Now, all they had to do was wait. Horace was still with Jocelyn when he received the call. Hearing that, he immediately left her, got into the car, and headed to the address sent to his phone. ra hoped Horace woulde to save her. But she didnt want to see him getting injured. There were almost twenty kidnappers here. If Horace came here alone, he would be walking right into their trap. She didnt want that to happen. However, her hope was dashed. It only took Horace fifteen minutes to get here. He must have been doing over 100 miles per hour on the way here. Let her go. Ill give you whatever you want. Horace tensed up the minute he saw that ra was tied up, afraid that the kidnappers would harm her. He knew the kidnappers actual target was him, so he asked them to let her go. But of course, the kidnapper wouldnt do it that easily. Horace always knew that someone was hiding in in sight and watching his every move, but he hadnt figured out who it was. He had also sent people to investigate but they all came back with nothing. He never thought that they would choose to make a move at this time. Really? Do you realize what you are up against? The kidnapper looked at Horace, irritated by his words. What do you want? Horace cut to the chase. There must be something they were looking for. Or else, they wouldnt drag so many people through this. We want Solrace, The man answered. That was a bold demand. He literally asked for the most precious business from Horace. And now, he also got the most important person to Horace in his hands. Chapter 559 Nothing She Could Do Dont do it! ra shouted at Horace. Horace went through all the trouble to bring Solrace back to life. How could he simply hand it over to someone else? Horace ignored ras words, turned to the kidnapper, and said, Impossible. Horace made it clear to the kidnappers. They didnt really want to kill ra and blow things up. They just wanted money and an apology. Fine. Then, we want one million dors and your apology. You have to kneel in front of us and apologize. Investing in Solrace cost them their life savings and ruined their families. It was not enough to just get some money from him. Hearing that, Horace pondered for a moment. He couldnt choose between his dignity and his influence in the business world. They were both a weighty part of his life. No. Dont do it. I beg of you. ra burst out crying as she heard the conditions brought up by the kidnapper. Horace had always been a proud man. She couldnt let Horace do that for her. Shut up. Horace Kirnd, if you dont do it, Ill kill your wife right now. The kidnapper was aggravated. He raised the gun and directly put it against ras forehead. If Horace didnt act now, he might just pull the trigger. Seeing that ras life was on the line, Horace didnt dare to take any risk. He couldnt imagine what his life would be like if the love of his life died right in front of him. At the thought of this, he knelt down in front of everyone without hesitating. Throughout his life, Horace had only knelt down before his own grandfather. But now, he was kneeling in front of some other guy. He felt extremely humiliated. But when he saw the kidnapper turn the guy away, he was relieved. It was so close. If he didnt do that, he might really lose ra. ra was bawling her eyes out right now. She had never seen such a proud man like Horace kneeling and imploring in front of anyone. She felt achingly guilty because Horace did that to save her. Its all my fault. Had I been more careful, I wouldnt have been kidnapped, and Horace wouldnt have to do this. She thought. ra staggered to Horaces side and helped him up. Horace made ra stand behind him, kicked the gloating kidnapper directly in the face, and then snatched the gun. But Horace and ra were still outnumbered. They were facing twenty kidnappers, among whom five of them were holding guns in their hands. Horace was a practitioner of judo. Before the five could react, he threw them to the ground. Then, he took ra out of there. They were safe now. Horace started the car and stepped on the elerator. They drove on for twenty minutes. After making sure that the kidnappers werent after them anymore, Horace pulled over. Just when ra was about to ask Horace what was wrong, she noticed the bright red stain on his sleeve. Horace was injured. ra checked the wound on his arm. It was still bleeding. Ill drive. Well get to the hospital in no time. Having said that, ra changed seats with Horace and started the car again. Im okay as long as you are safe. This was thest sentence he said when he was pushed into the ER and the first thing he uttered after he rescued ra. ra watched as the door to the ER mmed shut, and immediately copsed to the ground out of exhaustion. Things that happenedtely really sapped thest bit of her energy. But she had to stay strong for Horace right now. Although he was being treated by medical professionals right now, she still couldnt help but feel worried. However, there was nothing she could do except for waiting. After ra had been waiting for what felt like a few days, the door of the ER was finally opened. ra rushed forward. Doctor, how is he doing? The doctor was herst hope. She hurriedly grabbed the doctors hand and asked about Horaces current condition. Horace was like this because of her. She wouldnt allow anything to happen to him now. The patient was shot in the arm. He is now out of danger. Just make sure he gets tons of rest. Except for the gunshot wound, he didnt get injured elsewhere. He might have to face amputation if they got to the hospital one minutete. Great. Thank you. Knowing that Horace was okay, ra heaved a sigh of relief. It looked like the odds were in their favor. Minutester, the nurse carried Horace out of the ER. ra didnt know what to do now, so she followed them. She caught a glimpse of Horaces pale face. Her heart ached for him. None of this would have happened if she had trusted Horace. The guilt was eating ra up from inside. She wished there was something she could do to make it up to him, but there was simply nothing she could do. Horace was still lying on the hospital bed right now, unconscious. Follow me to pay the medical bills and pick up the prescription for the patient. The nurse turned to ra, naturally assuming that she was Horaces family. ra nced at Horace. She didnt feel easy about leaving Horace alone in the ward. The nurse sensed ras concern and added, Dont worry. My coworker will take care of him. Juste with me for a second. Only after knowing that the other nurse would stay there to look after Horace did ra left the ward reluctantly. She quickly whipped through all the formalities. When she got the prescriptions and was about to return to the ward, she saw a familiar face.Original from N?velDrama.Org. It was Isaac. Just when ra was wondering why he was there, it suddenly struck her that Isaacs girlfriend was working in this hospital as a nurse. Mrs. Kirnd? What are you doing here? Isaac asked, looking concerned, obviously surprised by ras presence. He had a bad hunch. Horace was injured and is now hospitalized, ra looked worriedly in the direction of Horaces ward as she answered. Which room is Mr. Kirnd in? Can I go see him with you? Isaac asked, knowing that ra was probably worried sick right now. However, ra was a little hesitant. Chapter 560 Upset Arent you here for Esther? ra knew that Isaac was probably here to see Esther. Shes still busy with her work. Esther was the daughter of the hospital dean. She chose to work here out of sheer interest in medical studies. Although she grew up in a fairly affluent family, she was not spoiled. She worked really hard to get the position she had right now. She would never ck at working hours. Follow me then. ra nced at Isaac and led the way. The two chatted on the way to the ward. Isaac even told ra about Esther temperament. ra just yed the role of a listener the whole time. She felt that Esther was actually a good match for Isaac. They soon arrived at the door to Horaces ward. ra eyed Isaac, pushed the door open, and walked in. Horace was still lying on the bed, his eyes closed. ras heart ached. She turned to look at Isaac. Mr. Kirnd Isaac was shocked when he recognized that the man lying on the hospital bed was Horace. He couldnt believe what he was seeing. Horace had never been so enfeebled like this. He got injured when he was saving me from those kidnappers, ra exined, and then went on to fill Isaac in about what happened these days when he was not around. ra knew Isaac was still loyal to Horace even though he didnt work for them anymore. Therefore, she told Isaac everything. There was nothing to hide anyway. Those people were seeking revenge? After hearing out the story, Isaac regretted not being there with them. However, it was toote now. ra nodded, letting him know that he was right. Laura was to me for all these. Mrs. Kirnd, Ive been doing some investigation on Laura Hutchinson these days. Im sure I will find something. Isaac still felt that there was something off about what happened years ago. Therefore, he decided to dig into it a bit more. He wouldnt let it go easily until he had straightened things out. By doing this, he was also helping ra. Okay. ra nodded. Horace probably wouldnt wake up any time soon. Isaac felt a little weird about staying in the same room with ra alone, so he excused himself and left the ward. ra read Isaacs mind. She nodded with a smile on her face as she watched him step out of the ward. After Isaac closed the door behind him, ra picked up the towel on the table and wiped off the stains on Horaces face and hands. ra knew that Horace got this fixation with cleanliness. He would be disgusted if he woke up to see himself so unkempt like this. ra carefully cleaned Horaces body bit by bit. When she was done, it was already dark outside. She went downstairs to buy some food. For fear that Horace wouldnt be able to find her if he woke up during this time, she left a note on the bedside table. To ras disappointment, Horace didnt wake up when she got back. Isaac and Esther also came to check on him several times. But Horace was still lying there, motionless. ra just waited by the bed. She even suspected that the doctor lied to her and that Horace would never wake up from thisa. But there was still a glimmer of hope that kept her going. Three monthster. Fix this document. The stern voice came from a serious-looking man in a ck suit, Horace Kirnd. He was discharged from the hospital three months ago and returned to his normal working life. Adhering to the survival of the strongest principle, Horace made aeback and worked harder than ever. He drew experience through all those mistakes he had made and learned how to conduct himself in life. Therefore, Horacespany didnt suffer that big of a blow. It gained a firm foothold in the worlds top fifty mostpetitive enterprises rank. Horace was much motivated by the news. While Horace was handling all the business issues, ra was sneaking around in a nursing home. Ever since Isaac told her that he was investigating Laura three months ago, ra started doing some reinvestigation on her own. It was time that Laura was punished for what she did. The brewing grudge in ras heart only heightened as time went by. However, there was still something she had to confirm in person. She waited outside the nursing home for Laura toe out. After long hours of standing under the blistering sun, ra was sweating profusely. Finally, Laura walked out.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She actually walked out! ra never thought that what Isaac told her was true. Laura really got her legs cured abroad and kept it a secret. Seeing that, ra was almost fuming. She knew that Horace had been overwhelmed by guilt because of Lauras leg injury. But now, Lauras legs were cured. Since that was the case, Laura wouldnt be able to get away with all the bad things she did that easily then. At the thought of this, ra left and went to Horacespany immediately. Everyone in thepany knew ra was their CEOs wife now. Therefore, all the employees treated her with extra respect, afraid that they might offend her in some way. ra walked upstairs to Horaces office. Horaces new assistant was a young man. He assigned his old assistant a manager job in the department. He thought that this might be the best way to make it up to her. At the sight of ra, the new assistant greeted her cordially. ra nodded politely and entered Horaces office. Get rid of him. That was the only thing she heard Horace say as she walked in. Horace was talking to someone on the phone. Who? ra asked. Sean Kirnd, Horace hung up the phone and answered. Horace walked up and hugged ra, resting his head on her shoulder. What happened? Why would Horace want to get rid of Sean? Isnt Sean in jail right now? ra wondered. Do you know who brought down Solrace years ago? Do you think Laura can do that on her own? Horace gritted his teeth as he said. But soon, Horace would make Sean regret what he had done. Horace would give Sean a taste of his own poison. Chapter 561 Years Ago You mean ra could roughly guess what happened back then, but she wasnt one hundred percent sure. Horace nodded, indicating that her guesses were right. Seeing that, ra was stunned. What are you nning to do about it? ra looked at Horace and asked. Sean was still Horaces biological brother after all. But Horace definitely wouldnt let Sean off that easily this time. Report it to the police. He will face death penalty or life imprisonment. Horace now knew that some people would never learn how to spell the word gratitude. If he let Sean off this time, Sean would most definitely destroy his life all over again after he got out of jail. Horace wouldnt allow the tragic history to repeat itself. Well, thats actually a good idea. ra nodded. She felt that Horaces handling of this affair was probably for the best. What are you doing here? Horace dropped his stern look, sat down on the couch with ra in his arms, and asked softly. I have something to tell you. He now knows about what Sean did. What will he do if he knows about Lauras legs? Should I tell him? I probably should. He has every right to know.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ra thought. Laura can walk now, she said. Hearing that, a quick suspicion shed across Horaces eyes. But ra didnt catch it. How did you know? Horace had informants everywhere and nobody brought up a thing about it. ra stayed at home almost every day. How did she know about that? Isaac told me about this when you were in thea. Then, I went to the nursing home today and saw her walking with my own eyes, ra replied. You know Laura lives there. Why didnt you call the police? The police were also after Laura because of the crime she hadmitted back then. If she called the police, Laura would get the punishment she deserved. Im here to discuss with you what to do. ra just wanted to find out if Isaac told her the truth about Lauras legs earlier. She went to find Horace immediately after she caught Laura walking out of the nursing home. It never crossed her mind that she should call the police. Okay, well go with the police tomorrow. I want to be there when Laura gets arrested. ra thought about it for a while and felt that it would be better to send Laura to jail in case she would do something detrimental to them again. They had to get rid of her as soon as possible. Okay, Horace answered after pondering for some time. Since he had nothing urgent to address tomorrow, he agreed to go with ras n. Neo threw himself into ras embrace when she returned home. Mom, youre back. Finally! Wheres dad? Neo asked since he didnt see Horace entering through the door with ra. Contrary to three months before, Neos animosity against Horace was now almost entirely gone. So daddy treated mommy like that to protect her. I was wrong about him then. Neo really disliked the way Horace treated ra three months ago. He even disliked Horace back then. Neo believed that Horace was so cold to ra simply for his own selfish reasons. He had been discreetly observing how ra was being treated by Horace at the time. He wanted to stick up for his mommy but just wasnt sure how. One day, he overheard the conversation between Horace and ra at the hospital. Neo sobbed and apologized to Horace after learning the real reason why Horace treated ra that way. Neo was also wretched to see his parents rtionship broken like that. He was relieved when he found out that his parents were just faking it. As a result, Neo now even liked Horace more than before. That was why when he noticed that ra had not returned with Horace, he instantly questioned ra where his dear daddy had gone. He has some business-rted issue to deal with. Hell be back before you know it. After leaving Horaces office, ra intentionally took a detour and went for a walk before heading back home. Therefore, she also had no clue why Horace hadnte back yet. But ra thought that Horace most likely wanted to take care of all his work ahead of time so he could go with her as the police arrested Laura tomorrow. Horace still hadnt returned even after ra and Neo finished dinner. ra grew worried so she gave Horace a call. Whats wrong? Horace said, sounding a bit tired. Where are you? ra asked. Im almost home, Horace replied. Hearing that, ra nodded and hung up the phone. As he said on the phone, Horace really came back minutester. But when Horace got home, Neo was already fast asleep. What took you so long? ra furrowed her eyebrows as she watched Horace walk in. In her memory, Horace had nevere home thiste. What slowed him down today? Business stuff. Sean is trying to make trouble for me. I have to get rid of him as soon as possible. Horace couldnt take it anymore. This Sean could still find a way to stir the pot even when he was in jail. It was time for Sean to learn his lessons. That was why Horace got home sote tonight. Okay. Go wash up then. Its gettingte. Horaces words made ra a little uneasy. She felt bad that Horace had to handle all of this by himself. She felt useless for not being able to help. Horace sensed ras sudden mood change. He hugged ra tofort her. Soon, ra drifted to sleep in Horaces arms. When ra woke up the next morning, Horace was already making breakfast in the kitchen. They usually woke up around the same time in the morning. But today, Horace woke up early and made her breakfast. He barely caught any sleepst night. Isnt he tired? ra thought to herself. However, all the doubts and questions dispersed when she saw his energetic face. Horace was a fully-functioning adult. No one knew his physical condition better than himself. Come on. Time for breakfast. Horace served thest dish to the table, then looked at ra expectantly. It was the first time he had ever cooked this dish, so he didnt know how it tasted. He wanted to see ras reaction when she tried it. Yummy. ramented after taking a tentative bite. Horaces cooking skills had improved a lot. Have some more then. Horace gently pinched ras nose, then sat with her at the table. Chapter 562 Check It Out First Lets check it out first and ensure that the police are notified if Laura is there. Seeing ra, who had finished eating, Horace told her to follow him. Laura would escape, so the polices work would be in vain if she wasnt at the nursing home Okay, lets go then. After ra had packed up, she took Horaces arm and walked outside. ra dressed simply today for she would have excessive moves. A white shirt and a pair of jeans were casual but clung to ras figure. Horace was attracted. What the hell is Laura doing there? ra felt that Laura didnt like Helena, so why did she continue to stay there? Because she has no money. Horace hit the nail on the head, but ra thought it was impossible. In her mind, Laura had always been as proud as a peacock. How could she be living with a mother that she hated because she had no money? ra was puzzled and could only hold back from asking. Looking at the road ahead for no reason, ra was getting more nervous.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She didnt know what would happen and whether she would be able to catch Laurater. In short, ra didnt know why she was anxious. Fortunately, Horaces car had already parked close to the nursing home. They got out. It was better to be cautious for safety. ra understood that Horace was considerable. They slowly approached the care home, but they did not see Laura. Luckily, they didnt wait long. Soon, Laura came out. ra and Horaces hearts beat faster. It was the first time Horace was so sneaky, so he was nervous. ra was excited to finally bring Laura to justice, so her heart, which had been calm for a long time, rippled. But unfortunately, Laura was on the way out. Therefore, she had discovered those staying at the entrance and had no ce to hide. With her hands behind her back, ra nced at Horace and then at Laura. She was curious about Lauras reaction. Laura did not see them at first but soon found out. Horace? Are you here to see me? Are you going to divorce ande to be with me? Laura was excited to see the person she had longed for, and when she wanted to hug Horace tightly, she was dodged by him. She fell directly. ra wanted tough but held back. However, she was just seen by Laura, who was about to get back up. Laura shouted. You bitch, who are you tough at me? Do you think you can be any better than me? Look, your man ising to me now. Laura stared at ra, looking confused and then happy as she shouted. ra frowned. Why did she feel that Laura was a bit off right now? Was it because she had not seen her for a long time that Lauras personality had changed? Or was it because Laura saw the long-lost Horace and was so excited? No matter what, ra hated Laura. She just looked at her with disdain. Laura, long time no see, you are much more eloquent. With cold eyes, ra entuated eloquent that one could tell that it was sarcasm. Laura rarely ignored but walked up to Horace with tears. Do you miss me? Lauras eyes were full of expectation. If Horace, who didnt know Lauras true nature before, would have been unable to refuse. But now, Horace was no longer the Horace of the past and knew how cunning Laura was. No. Horace looked into Lauras eyes, which had always had a ruthlessness, only now that he had discovered it. Why? You havent seen me for so long. You must have missed me. Laura held her head and shook it from side to side, unable to believe it. Seeing Laura acting like this, ra felt she was suffering from a psychopath. She signaled to Horace. We are here, to tell the truth about what happened back then. Oh yes, and your leg, is it better? ra pretended to be unaware of knowing that Lauras leg had been cured, and her tone was deliberately within surprise. Thanks to you bitch. Otherwise, it wouldnt be possible for it to heal so quickly. Lauras eyes widened at ra. If ra hadnt forced her to go far away from home, how could she have cured her leg? Initially, Laura had nned to continue hiding it, but since it was now exposed, she would admit it. Horace, look, its healed now. For the sake of me loving you so much,e back. Ive been waiting for you. Laura quickly changed her attitude and looked at Horace with tenderness. They would have been deceived again if they hadnt seen her ruthless look just now. They wo Love me? So you showed your love by teaming up with Sean to destroy mypany back then? You went out of your way to ruin my family and make it impossible for me to have a good life. Love me? You bear to set me up like that? Horace felt disgusted with Lauras words. Horaces words made Lauras heartache. Then she went crazy and yelled, Do you think I love you only for your wealth and power? I want to prove that I love you even if you have nothing left! ra couldnt help but feel that Lauras way of loving people differed from others. Maybe Laura didnt know that there was a kind of love called letting go, nor did she know that loving someone meant seeing him live well. Despite this, Laura insisted on using someone who did not love her to do so. She ended up sending herself to prison. Chapter 563 Dirty Little Thoughts The way Laura loved people was insane. ra felt that Laura should not be sent to prison but the mental hospital. You are indeed a psycho. Horace didnt know what he should say and could only watch their chatting. Im psycho? Youre jealous because you dont love Horace as much as I do, right? I know all your dirty little thoughts. I just dont want to expose you. Laura made himself so noble that she beat others worthless. Perhaps ra did not want to waste time with Laura now. It was better to let the police see what was going on. ra had already texted the police before she wanted to send Laura to the hospital. Her hand was behind her back at that time, so even Horace didnt notice. It was not until ra gave a gesture with her eyes that Horace understood. Lets go to the police station. Everything will end here. Hearing this, Laura took a step back and shook her head in a hurry. You cant do this to me. I love you so much. Why do you send me to the police station? I refuse. I dont want to. Laura could not bear it when her beloved one was going to send her to the police station. Haha, do you think you guys can really restrict me? As early as when ra came, I had already buried explosives here. Let us die together. ra, who originally wanted to speak, was startled by Lauras fierce smile. Then she was instantly shocked at Lauras words. Explosives? Here? ra had been uncovered yesterday, then Laura, so was to leave a way out or to drive to the end? ra was confused. Dont. Calm down. Horace wasnt afraid, hugging the nervous ra. Haha, bitch! Are you afraid? Then howe you werent scared when you sent me to prison? Its toote! ra now only wanted to dy waiting for the police so they could be saved. As long as they were safe and sound, it was better to let Horace appease Laura. ra nced at Horace, who said, Calm down, Laura. However, Laura became more excited. She pulled a well-hidden rope underground, and with a boom, the explosion resounded through the clouds. It was tranquil, and there would have been no trace of them if it wasnt for the dust flying in the sky. ra and Horace stood up and coughed hard. The dust flew up into their mouths and noses. They were fine because of an enormous pit behind them, and Horace fell into it with ra as soon as Laura ignited the bomb. Although Horaces back was injured, it was not serious. It was just that when they looked for Laura, nothing was there. Laura had disappeared. ra shook her head regretfully and helplessly. The n that was about to seed was now all in ruins. The police came and checked the area, but there was no sign of Laura. ra went to the police station to make a statement and return home. The first thing ra did when she got home was to get a medical kit. Horace needed a simple treatment. The consequences were unthinkable if the wound infected. Gently lifting his clothes and seeing that the blood had be dry, ra was so distressed that she subconsciously wanted to touch it. But fearing he would be in pain, she started cleaning and bandaging. Soon, she finished aiding, and Horace turned around and looked at ra. Do you have any wounds? At a nce, Horace didnt find any injuries on ra, but he was afraid there were any hidden wounds. It would leave after-effects if it was not discovered in time. Well, nothing has been found yet.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ra moved and felt nothing ufortable. Horace nodded and ensured he didnt lean onto the sofa before hugging ra. Well, dont be sad. Well seed next time. He knew ra felt lost right now. But all he could do now was to console her, besides catching Laura. However, Horace would definitely ambush her to justice. He promised in his heart, then put his head on ras head and closed his eyes for meditation. ra, lets get married. Horace felt that nothing could stop them now, Laura could no longer trouble them, and Sean would soon be executed. They could get married and be together correctly. What did you say? Get married? ra was surprised. Werent they discussing Laura? How did the topic change so quickly? Her eyes widened with shock at him. Yes, marry me. Horace took out the wedding ring he had been preparing for a long time, knelt down on one knee and gazed at her. The sincerity in his eyes touched ra, who wanted to cry but held back. Okay. ra nodded and felt happy looking at the ring shining on her finger. Although he hadnt caught Laura, Horace was going to marry her. It was still quite a good day. Seeing her sweet smile, Horace was delighted. He had waited a long time, and now he finally got what he wanted. Hey, where are you? The following day, ra saw a note on top of the table, telling ra to call Horace when she woke up. ra smiled and then dialed the number. Im at the City Hall. ra felt dj vu. The second time they met was at the City Hall, and then they registered to be married. So now that Horace meant As ra guessed, Horace said, Remember to bring the money you owe me and your ID card. Chapter 564 Completely Awake Horaces words made ra let out a giggle. Horace was cute to connect the scene of the first time they met with the current situation. ra hurriedly got up and dressed since it was an important day. Wearing her favorite purple dress, she drives the car from the garage and leaves. However, she was stopped by Neo. Mommy, where are you going? Neo was confused at the somewhat anxious ra. Daddy will go with me to the City Hall to get a marriage certification. Be good at home, sweetheart. She touched Neos head and ran out without waiting for Neo to answer. Because she knew that the nanny would take care of him. Neo waspletely awake, but ra had already disappeared. He shook his head helplessly, went upstairs and continued to sleep. Thirty minutester, ra arrived. Seeing the purple tie tied around Horaces neck, ra smiled. Horace also saw the purple dress that ra wore, and he smiled tenderly. He knew she would wear it, so he wore a purple tie. It seemed he was right. Good morning, baby. Horace gave her a tight cuddle. His nose was filled with ras refreshing and sweet body scent. He felt so joyful and satisfied. Was it because of her fragrance? Okay, lets go inside. ra took his arm and walked in. In such a hurry? Horace flirted and then started taking pictures. After formal procedures, they got a marriage registration. Looking at the certificate in each others hands, they smiled happily. After so many years, they were finally together and married as they wished. Getting a certificate was a process, but keeping it from bing a scrap item needed a lifetime. The two looked into each others eyes and believed they could strive to love each other for the rest of their lives. Horace stepped forward and kissed ras delicate lips. He had been waiting for it for a long time. Previously, they could not get a certificate for various reasons. Still, now they overcame everything and returned to the original point. Feeling so aroused, ra pushed Horace away,ughing mockingly. Arent you even more in a hurry? Hearing this, Horace wrapped his arm around ras waist and spoke in her ear, causing her instantly blush. I want you so badly. When Neo saw them return home, he knew how good they felt. He reached out toward ra while ra looked at Horace with a confused look. You two got married, so I should receive some gifts, right? Neo showed disdain for their foolishness. No. ra lightly hit Neo on his butt, then changed her shoes and sat on the sofa. Mom, you cant do this to me. Neos aggrieved look amused the whole family. The next thing was preparing for the wedding, which Horace was busy with the following days. In the meantime, Seans treatment hade out. His crime was additional, so he would end up executed. Horace nodded when he heard about it. After all, Sean had done so many evil deeds, so he deserved it. He didnt say anything more, only waiting for ra to choose a suitable wedding package. Professionals had made it for them, which was perfect in quality. ra chose a traditional but romantic n, which Horace liked, so it was settled. What? Marriage in a week? ra was stunned when she found out about Horaces decision. Did anyone have such a fast wedding? Horace looked at the dumbfounded ra, smiled, pinched her face and said, Its okay. We have time. ra rolled her eyes, and then within the rest of the week, she settled wedding dress, took wedding photos, and invited a videographer. She totally had no spare time. Not until the night before the wedding did ra feel she was the idlest person. But when she remembered that the wedding day was oing, her heart was full of tension. It was their first marriage. Although they had been together long, the wedding was solemn. Nobody knew her nervousness. Even Horace was nowfortably reading a book there. Why was Horace not nervous? Because all the wedding process was under my control. His answer appeased ra. She had already known all the process and also rehearsed with Horace. Why should I be nervous? Thinking of this, ra closed her eyes and fell asleep. Her self-soothing made Horace feel funny. Darling. Get up. So noisy! Sweetheart, today is a big day. ra was in the middle of her sleep when she faintly heard someone keep calling her and was annoyed. Darling. The voice was getting closer. Darling, we are getting married today. Hearing these words, ra instantly sat up. She got up in a hurry and then looked for her clothes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Horace felt helpless. Darling, youve gone wild. ra subconsciously looked at her body, finding she only wore a piece of knicker! She was too ashamed to speak and could only watch Horace slowly walk up to her with a bra in his hand. Chapter 565 You’re Welcome Here. Youre wee. Horace left the words and then started washing up in the bathroom. Only ra was left alone, awkward. She froze for a while and came to her senses, knowing that she had acted stupidly. Hence, she covered herself shamelessly under the covers. Horace found that ra had fallen asleep, feeling helpless. He had no choice but to wake her up and then take her into the bathroom to wash. Although his actions seemed to be rough, Horace was gentle throughout. After all, Horace was afraid of hurting her. Although it was dramatic early in the morning, fortunately, there was no big mistake. ra soon put on her wedding dress and makeup. Then looking at Horace and Neo standing together lovingly. After dressing up, they went to the church, which was already full of people. A beautiful, romantic and unforgettable wedding was finallypleted. When the words all family and friends began to rejoice together was said, ra immediately felt like a heavy burden had been lifted. Horace dragged ra to her room to rest, with Neo following behind. Outside, people were eating delicious food and chatting. Some even started dancing. Many people were invited today, and some people they knew well were there. After the staff in thepany knew ras real identity, they were all dumbfounded. They would have had a good chat if they had known she was the presidents wife. The three were making out in the room while people were partying outside. The wedding was held perfectly. ra found something interesting when the party came to an end. Logan was with Leh, and it looked like he had walked her home. She was slightly stunned, for she didnt expect Logan would take the initiative. You look happy. What happened? Horace found ra looking in the distance, smiling. He then asked. It was a special wedding night. Why was his wife giggling here? My brother and Leh Flores. ra simply replied before pulling Neo to go home with Horace. She let Neo go to sleep first. It was a busy day, and Neo was indeed tired. He soon fell asleep. ra then quietly went back to her room. However, she was soon pressed up by a dark shadow. Afterwards, she felt a tingling sensation above her neck and knew it was Horace. He was aggressive and even moved his mouth directly to her chest. ra tried to push Horace away. But she didnt expect Horace to be even more reckless, who instantly took off her clothes and gradually into her. They finally got married after eight years. They were painstakingly waiting for them to eventuallye to fruition. They had finally be a legal couple, being delighted and began to enjoy the sex. The night was sleepless until the following day when they went to bed. They woke up with a strong sense of happiness. Probably this was love. My dearest wife. Now, Horace could call her wife legally. My dearest husband. ra sweetly called out, making Horace joyful. Previously, ra had always called Horace by his name, but now, she called him husband.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Three knocks sounded. Horace walked off the bed and found that it was Neo. Neo? ra was surprised. How could hee now? It turned out that Neo hade to congratte them. Leh had taught Neo about it. Hearing this, they both showed smiles. Neo was the most sensible to congratte them after their wedding. Good morning, Neo Boy. After ra smiled back, Neo closed the door and left. Horace stood at the door and felt funny when he saw Neos expression. When did he be so spooky? Alright, get up. ra had to go to work. Although every newlywed couple had a honeymoon, it was unnecessary for people like ra and Horace. They have been together for many years. Work was important now. Everyone looked at ra with a strange look in thepany. Only Leh was the only one with a usual look because she had known about it since early morning. Hey, morning, ra remembered what happenedst night, so she wanted to ask Leh what was happening. Morning. Leh nced at ra and greeted her with a smile. You and my brother, being together? ra went straight to the point. Nope. Logan is just walking me home. Hearing her words, Leh was surprised at first, but then she became shy. Finding this, ra knew that something had just happened. Confession is allowed, and resistance is banned. ra picked up the pen and pointed the tip at Leh, speaking threateningly. Fine. Ill tell you. Leh could only surrender, telling the whole story from beginning to end. She and Logan met at the wedding banquet yesterday, chatted, and nothing special happened. When the banquet was over, Logan wanted to walk Leh home. She wouldnt refuse since she liked him. So they got into the car together. This is your home? Looking at the shabby appearance of Lehs home, Logan was unsure. He did not want to ask, but in the end, he was concerned. Only to see that Leh did not look inferior but nodded with relief. Seeing this, Logan praised her quietly. Quite an outgoing, sensible and not vain girl. Wow, quite good. After hearing what Leh said, ra happily patted her arm. She was cheerful to see them being together. Chapter 566 She Knows Unlike yful andvish Logan, Leh was a family woman with the virtue of conservation. Theyplimented each other, and they were also simr. To be together was best for them. ra thought and imagined their postnuptial life. It must be warm and romantic. Seriously, do you like Logan? If it was so, then ra had to ask Logans opinion. If they were in love, ra would be a matchmaker. Influenced by ras earnestness, Leh unconsciously got severe. Yes. She was firm., which was enough to prove that it was not a lie. ra didnt want Logan to miss out on such a good girl. Thats good. Dont worry, Ill help you. ra didnt expect Logan to be attracted by Leh, and for the first time, she felt that Logan was good at love. How are you going to help me? Leh was nervous. What was ra going to do? A big question mark formed in Lehs mind, and she felt insecure not to ask it. Of course, its to set you up. ra nced at Leh and then started the work. Although she came early, the chat dyed her work time. Although ra was the presidents wife, and no one dared to criticize her, it was better to behave.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that ra had no intention to continue talking, Leh shook her head and returned to work. Time quickly passed, and ra texted Logan to have lunch together. Although ra wanted to bring Leh with her, she did not know what Logan had in mind, so it was better to ask for rification first. Lunch together. No refusal. The address is sent to you. Logan quickly replied, Okay. After that, ra went to the restaurant. Before leaving, she even showed Leh a special goodbye, which made Leh have a terrible feeling. But after all, it was only a feeling, and Leh just smiled and waved toward ra. The restaurant that ra booked was just below the office, so she didnt have to drive. Logan was speechless, but after all, he needed to spoil his sister. He had already arrived when ra went down. She knew she would be lectured, so she rolled her eyes while walking. As ra expected, Logan did start a long lecture. He was imprudent in thepany, but once with someone closed, he would be talkative. ra knew it very well. Its so close, but you still make me wait for you. Can you choose a restaurant that is any closer? Comin to me just on the second day of your wedding? ra put her hand on her lips and coughed, signaling that Logan could shut up. Whats wrong? Is your throat ufortable? Seeing ra coughing, Logan stopped and intended to call the waiter when he was interrupted by her. You are annoying. ra knew his temper, so she dared to speak without mercy. She knew that Logan would not be angry. Fine, fine, I wont say anything. Why do you ask me for lunch? Logan looked at ra dotingly and sat waiting for her to speak. ra ordered dishes first and then let Logan order some more before she started talking. I have a question, and you have to answer seriously. ra feared Logan would give her a yful answer, so she rified it in advance. Okay. Logan got serious. Do you like Leh? Looking at Logans eyes, ra waited for Logans answer. Leh? Logan was confused. Why was she mentioned? ra nodded and continued to stare at Logan. Hmm, not to the point of liking, but she is really nice. Its good to date her if its possible. Logan had actually been waiting for a girl like Leh, but they had only just met twice. It was hard to define his emotions to her. So it was necessary to wait for them to spend more time together before Logan could give a definite answer. Therefore, he didnt answer specifically. But ra was already delighted. She initially was afraid he would deny it, but his answer revealed a possibility. ra was cheerful during the whole lunch. It was good to find her brother a terrific wife. Whats wrong? Why are you asking it? Only after finishing the meal did Logan ask. No talking while eating. They behaved well. It was the most basic courtesy not to speak while eating. Because Leh likes you. I came to set up a match. ra said it directly because she knew that even if she kept silent, he could guess it with intelligence. So thats it, you called me out today just for this, right? Logan found out the primary purpose of ras visit. Right. Ill go. ra checked the time. It was almost time to go to work. She had to rush to the office. Take your time. Logan could only remind her not to fall. Got it, ra replied, and then he couldnt see ra anymore. When Logan was about to leave, he found she hadnt paid for the meal. Only then did Logan realize that there were two reasons why ra asked him out today. The first was to ask him the question, and the second was to ask him to treat her to lunch. He was well aware of her thoughts. After paying the bill, he left the restaurant. Chapter 567 A Good Way After arriving at thepany, ra sat in her seat and looked at Leh who was still working. She did not say a word and was thinking about how to do the matchmaking. However, Leh had already noticed ras gaze and raised her head to look at ra staring at her as if she wanted to see through her. ra, what are you doing? Leh called out to ra, indicating that ra should stop looking at her like this. Oh, nothing. Im going to have lunch with my brother today. After ra said this, she saw that Leh did not have any other reaction. She was puzzled. At this time, if Leh really liked Logan, shouldnt she be jealous? Why did Leh act like it was nothing? ra asked the question in her heart out loud. Unexpectedly, Leh simply said, You are his sister. Why should I be jealous?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Lehs answer, ra did not know how to respond. Thinking for a while, she continued to ask. Arent you curious about what I said to my brother? This is privacy. Alright, you win. ra listened to Lehs answer and felt helpless. It seemed that it was not afortable job to chat with an ingenuous person. ra rubbed her temple, still thinking about how to get Logan and Leh together. After a while, she had an idea. However, ra felt that the idea seemed to be a little wed, so she thought of another one. For the whole afternoon, ras mind was running at a high speed, thinking about the match-making matter. However, she felt that she could note up with a good idea. It was not until they returned home at night and ra told Horace about this matter that Horace gave ra a good idea. We havent had a honeymoon yet, right? Even though weve been married for a long time, we cant skip the honeymoon. Then, we can ask your brother to take care of Neo. Since Leh is Neos tutor Horace did not finish his words. Instead, he only said half of it. However, ra already knew full well what to do. ra couldnt help but praise what an excellent idea Horace had got. Not only will they be able to go out on a worry-free vacation, but they could also fix up a new couple. There was really nothing better than that. ra smiled happily, then leaned forward and kissed Horace. In terms of strategy, ra was really at a disadvantage against Horace. However, before letting Neo go to Logans house, she still needed to ask for Neos agreement. ra went to Neos room and knocked on his door. Today, the two came back quite early, and Neo was still up. After ra went in, she told Neo about this matter. Seeing that ra and Horace could happily go out on a date, Neo was also very happy. Okay, mom and dad can go y. Neo will wait for mom and dad at uncles house. Hearing Neos words, ra cheerfully hugged her son. Good night. ra turned off the light in Neos bedroom and let him sleep. Later, ra discussed the specific matters with Horace before the two of them went to bed. Early the next morning, Horace told thepanys management about this matter, and then he left thepany. ra also called her department leader to ask for a leave. However, when she called Logan next, she encountered some difficulties. ra, whats wrong? Logan was busy, and it was not easily for him to make time for answering ras call now. Are you at home? Ill go with Horace now. ra heard Logans voice, nced at Horace, and said this. No, Im at thepany. Alright then. Ill send Neo over this afternoon. Horace and I are going on a vacation. Brother, can you help me take care of him? Hearing ras sweet voice, Logan suspected that ra definitely was up to something. Now that he knew what was going on, he immediately understood. It turned out that ra only asked him to help look after the child. Logan agreed. The couple had gone through so much, and now they were finally able to hang out together. It was nice for them to have some private time for rxation. This would also help improve their rtionship. With Logans agreement, ra then confirmed other details with him. Now, it was basically settled. She just needed to let Leh take Neo to Logans house in the afternoon. Of course, the premise was that she could not let Leh know that it was Logans home. After lunch, ra talked to Neo and gave him a few reminders. Then she went to pack up with Horace and nned to leave tonight. ra was afraid that her brother would me her if he knew what she had done. Therefore, it was better to leave as soon as possible. By the time Logan came to realization, ra was no longer in the city. Thinking of her decision, ra smiled happily and then looked at Horace. Where are we going to travel? They had made such a full n for others, but they actually had not thought about their own journey. Where do you want to go? Horace just followed ras decision, so wherever ra went, he would go along. We will take the train. The two of us think of a number in our hearts. Then we subtract the smaller number from therger number. Lets see what number we will get and then get off the train after that number of stops. What ra disliked the most was making decisions. She had slight choice anxiety. Therefore, this was the best way, and it could also spice up their mundane life. Okay. Horace smiled and nodded. Looking at ras animated eyes, Horace was ted from the bottom of his heart, so he yed the game with her. After the two had thought of a number in their hearts, they said it to each other. The result was five. Thus, they nned to get off the train after five stops. They would go wherever they arrived After deciding on the journey, they were now waiting for Leh toe pick up the child. When it was time to get off work, Leh rushed over. ra, Mr. Kirnd, what are you doing? Leh looked at the luggage on the ground and was a little surprised. What else could they do? She didnt see rae to work when she was in thepany today. She had wanted to asked her, but she saw the current situation. We are going out for a trip. Please help us take Neo to the home of a good friend of mine. You can teach Neo at his home in the following days. ra saw that Leh was wearing a floral dress today, making her seem more lively and refreshing. Huh? Oh, okay. It took Leh a while before she understood what was happening. So, what she needed to do now was to send Neo to the home of ras friend and she would tutor him there. Chapter 568 Come Home Sooner. Mom, Dad,e home sooner. Neo will miss you. Holding Lehs hand, Neo looked at ra and Horace with a sad expression. Although Neo had a high IQ, his EQ was only at the level of a child, so it was reasonable for him to miss them now. Okay, mom and dad wille back to see Neo soon. This was said by Horace. He rarelyforted Neo like this. This time, he was really quite reluctant to leave his son. Yes, yes. Neo nodded. After saying goodbye to Horace and ra, the two of them took a taxi and headed to the train station. It was already half past five in the afternoon, but there were still a lot of people at the train station. Originally, Horace wanted to take a ne this time, but ra wanted to try the vintage train, so Horace agreed. As long as ra was happy, then it was better than anything else.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Horace, do you think my brother will be angry with me and call me? ra looked at the phone in her hand and felt a little uneasy. Logan had always been very good to her, but this time she took advantage of him like this. ra did not dare to guarantee anything. I dont know if Logan is that kind of person? In fact, Horace and Logan were only on speaking terms, so he still did not understand Logan very well. Oh, then Id better cklist my brother and exin it when we get home. ras eyes were rolling, and her brain running quickly. This was indeed a good idea, but what ra did not know was that Logan had never called her from the beginning to the end. Leh took Neo in the car. Seeing Neo obediently sit in the car without saying anything, she felt that Neo was very simr to Horace. Both of them did not like to talk and their expressions were serious, but they were both very capable. Neo, which friends house are we going to? Just now, when Leh wanted to ask which friend of ras it was, she saw Horace beside her, so she did not ask anymore. But now, driven by curiosity, Leh decided to ask Neo first. I dont have any clue either. Neo knew that lying was very ufortable, but he had no choice. He still remembered that ra had whispered in his ear earlier, Dont let Miss Flores know that you are going to uncles house. Neo also wanted to tell Leh that he was going to Uncle Logans house, but he had no choice but held it back, as he could not forget his mothers instructions. Okay, then you can rest for a while. Its still early. Leh looked at the address in her hand. This friend seemed to be quite rich. Leh did not know if that person would dislike her Meanwhile, ra and Horace had already passed the fourth stop. There was still another stop and they were about to get off. ra was really excited. She did not know where the next stop was. They couldnt find a disy screen that showed the route and stops of the train, and it was also ras first time taking this train, so she wasnt sure. It was more so in Horaces case. Horace, where do you want the next ce to be? ra looked at the calm andposed Horace, raised her head, and asked with a face full of expectation. Following that, Horace lightly pecked ras lips and said affectionately, What you expect is what I want. After hearing this, ra suddenly felt that her bones were going to melt. Alright, its time to get off. Looking at the deste scenery outside, ras heart sank. When she saw only Horace and her went out at this stop, she was even more puzzled. Why didnt everyone get off the train here? Was there something wrong? ra looked around and found that she had been to this ce before. ra and Horace nned to go to a ce where there were people and then find someone to ask. However, there were two paths now, and it was time to see which one they would choose. After Horace let ra choose one based on her intuition, they directly walked forward. After that, the road further forked into more trails, and ra chose randomly based on her intuition again. However, as they walked, they found a ce that seemed like a paradise. ra gasped in amazement and looked at the scenery in front of her with her eyes wide open. The building in front of them were ancient, and there was not much trace of modernity here. The exterior was decorated withnterns and ribbons, and there were some artifacts made of wood everywhere. ra walked towards a gentle-lookingdy and asked her where this ce was. The answer she heard was that it was a rtively famous tourist attraction. Hearing this, ra was relieved. However, this ce was little known. Non-locals would not be able to find this ce without a guide to lead them here. Therefore, tourists usually waited until the holidays toe visit, which fully exined why those people did not get off the train just now. The reason why ra and Horace were able to be here was entirely because of ras sixth sense. Sometimes, a womans sixth sense was actually quite good. Horace looked at ra with a look of appreciation, while ra gave Horace a wink. After ra thanked the aunt, she found a ce to stay with Horace. They had been sitting on the train for the entire night. It was already noon, and ra and Horace were both hungry. Hello, is this an inn? ra only saw three big words on the top of the building: Aroma Intoxica. However, it was not clear if this was a ce to live. Mdy. This is indeed the ce. The inn keeper looked at ra and Horace, then smiled and replied. Even the way he spoke waspletely like that from ancient times. After hearing this, ra smiled and replied in a like manner, Madame, Ive been homeless for days. Please show mercy to this poor little girl. I wonder if I could stay here for a few days? While ra was speaking, Horace was smiling from the side as he watched ra speak like ady in the ancient time. When he heard poor little girl, Horace felt likeughing out loud. However, in the end, he held it in. Come with me. After the inn keeper arranged everything for them, he left on his own. The moment the inn keeper left, ra was pressed onto the bed underneath Horace, taking her byplete surprise. What what is this? ra didnt know what to do. Arent they supposed to go eat now? Everyone was hungry. Poor little girl, I want to hear you say it again. Horace smiled wickedly. Then ra rolled her eyes at Horace and then looked at him. So it was because of this. She cleared her throat and then said, Messire, youre girl is hungry now. Hearing this, Horace approached even closer to ras lips. ra knew what Horace meant, so she gave him a gentle peck. Horace had noticed ras movements early on. When ra touched Horaces mouth, Horace suddenly began to suck and taste the sweetness in her mouth. When Horace heard ra speak to him in that coquettish tone, a hot flow of blood immediately rushed up to his lower abdomen. Horace suddenly thought that one day, they could also do some role y. However, Horace did not say it out loud. Instead, he tasted it seriously. On the other side, Lehy on the bed, thinking about something, and she suddenly blushed. Chapter 569 Coming Knock, knock, knock. Three knocks sounded on the door. Yesterday afternoon, Leh brought Neo to the address given by ra and knocked on the door a little nervously. The person who opened the door was an older person, who looked like the servant.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Hello, I was introduced by ra here. Leh did not know what to say. She only mentioned ras name. The servant knowingly let Leh in and arranged a room for them to study. However, when it was time for Leh toe downstairs and go home, she saw a person in the living room! This person was Logan! Up until now, Leh already knew that she had been tricked. All of this was ras doing. You Logan looked at Leh and his mouth, which was drinking tea, swelled up. However, because of his gentlemanly demeanor, he still tried to swallow it down. Why are you here? Logan knew that it was a little impolite to ask this, but now it seemed that he could only break the silence and embarrassment in this way. ra asked me toe. She said that she had entrusted Neo to a friend and I coulde here to tutor Neo. With this, the two of them finally understood what was going on. Come, have a seat. Logan saw that Leh was still standing there and seemed to be embarrassed, so he let Leh sit down and the two of them chatted for a while. It was not untilte at night that Logan realized it was already sote. It seemed that Leh was really special. He was such a punctual person, but he was so engrossed in their conversation that he forgot the time. Sorry, I didnt look at the clock. Logan looked at Leh and said guiltily. Are you going home now? Ill send you home. He said a sincere face. Obviously, it was Logan who was chatting with Leh. Although Leh was also very willing to talk with Logan, after all, it was already sote. Logan was being a gentleman. Okay, thank you. Leh knew that she could chat more with Logan when he was driving her home. But it felt like they didnt talk enough. When talking to Logan, she would never feel awkward, because he would resolve the embarrassment well. After chatting for a long time on the road, they arrived at Lehs home. As the two of them said goodbye, Leh turned around and opened the door. Leh was now lying on the bed thinking about what happenedst night. She felt that ra was really a divine help to her. At the thought of this, Leh wanted to call ra to thank her personally. However, thinking about the current time, it was very likely that ra was hanging out with Horace. She should not disturb her. Just wait for her toe back so she could thank her personally. It would also show her sincerity. On the other side, ra and Horace were really having a good time. Today was the first day. They went to a ce simr to a temple and then met a fortune-teller. Normally, ra would not pay attention to these things when she walked on the streets, but this fortune-teller today was indeed unusual. It was because there were the words written on the sign above his head: Refund If Im Wrong. I Swear On My Life. The refund trick wasmonly-seen in advertisement, but the swear on my life was a bit too far. Because of a moment of curiosity, ra wanted to go up and ask about the specific situation. Originally, Horace rejected these things. Horace only believed that human effort was the decisive factor, so he wanted to pull ra away, but seeing that ra was so curious now, he decided to let her go. ra stepped forward to let the fortune-teller look at her palm. Horace stared at the two of them from the side. The fortune-teller was a rtively older man. Horace refused to let the fortune-teller touch ras hand. Therefore, the fortune-teller only looked at ras fingerprint and physiognomy before giving her a result. Having gotten the result, they paid the fortune-teller, and nned to go back to their amodation. They had originallye out at noon, and it was now afternoon. Now that they were unfamiliar with the ce, they shouldnt hang out toote at night. Horace, where are we going tomorrow? ra looked at Horace. She was already a bit sleepy and looked at Horace with some drowsiness in her eyes. Tomorrow, we will sleep in bed for a day. Huh? ra was stunned at his words for a moment and then followed Horace into the inn. After returning to the inn, they went to the cafeteria to eat, but when they saw the food, ra was speechless. The dishes in front of her could be said to be very simple. Not much meat, but plenty of vegetables. ra was a little hesitant about whether to eat here or not, but considering that she was too tired to go elsewhere now, she decided to make do here. However, when the dishes were served in the end, the taste was so good that it was beyond ras imagination. Even the food she usually ate at a fancy restaurant was not as delicious as the food here. Because ra liked it, she ate a lot, while Horace maintained his original stomach capacity and ate just mildly. Lets go up after we finish eating. After Horace paid the bill, he looked at ra and wanted to go up. Okay. ra nodded, and then the two of them went into the room. After a simple wash-up, theyy on the bed and began to make out. Here, they could do whatever they liked, as they were not afraid of being disturbed by Neo. But the case was different in Logans house. Leh was staying in his ce. Today, when Leh was about to go home after finishing her tutoring, it was raining outside, so Logan told Leh she could stay here. There were guest rooms for her. Originally, Logan felt that this was inappropriate, but after two days of getting along with each other, Logan believed Leh should have learned what kind of man he was. Therefore, when Logan brought it up, Leh did not think too much. Instead, she nodded her head in agreement. So, Leh slept in Logans house for the night. When Leh came out of the shower that night, she met Logan. There was no independent bathroom in the guest room, because ording to Logans idea, there would usually be no one living in the guest room at home, so the guest room was just a decoration. But today, when Leh was staying, Logan finally realized the drawbacks, but now it was toote. When he saw Leh standing in front of him, she was only wrapped in a bath towel, and her wet hair spread down from her neck, making her look even more alluring. Leh did not expect to see Logan when she came out. She blushed and did not know what to do. Because of her family upbringing, Leh had always been a conservative girl. It was the first time she was dressed like this in front of a boy, so Leh would naturally be very nervous. But now, Leh did not dare to move too much, because she was afraid that the bath towel on her body would slide down. In this case, it would be very awkward. Logan felt his lower abdomen heat up. Then, he looked at Leh and said, Sorry. Then, he awkwardly walked back to his room and almost tripped over his own feet halfway. Leh stood alone in the corridor, worried that something might happen, so she rushed back into her room. The reason why Leh agreed to Logan today was that she wanted to spend more time with Logan, but she did not expect that such an awkward thing would happen. Leh suddenly felt that she would not have the face to see Logan tomorrow. After Logan returned to his room, he thought of the scene just now and his member became even harder, his hand moving faster. This caused Logan to think that he was a such a sordid lecher. Logan had never been a good student since he was a child. When he was a child, he even bullied girls, but he had never seen a girl like this before. Moreover, he actually liked Leh. Seeing the girl he had feelings for standing in front of him like that, Logan could not help but be turned on. ra and Horace hugged each other and fell asleep. Smelling the fragrance of each other, they both had a sweet dream. Chapter 570 What Is This For? Ah! The silence in the early morning was broken by ras roar. Uh-huh? Horace raised his eyebrows and then looked at ra. You What are you doing? ra pointed at the things on the bed and felt a bad premonition. It made ra a little scared. Looking at Horaces smile, ra knew that nothing good had happened. Why did you buy these ancient costumes? ra pointed at the clothes on the bed. At best, they could be considered ancient costumes. However, they exposed more skin than the normal ancient costumes did. In this ce, it was still possible to buy some ancient costumes. But this type of sexy costumes? Yes, also avable here. I want you to put them on for me. Horace looked at ra with a smile, and then revealed a big grin. Usually, when Horace had something to ask ra to do, he would have this expression. I refuse. When ra heard this, she knew that she had guessed correctly, so she just stared at Horace with the quilt on her body as defense. ra had never done these things. She didnt want to do it now, and she didnt want it in the future. Horace looked at ra and knew that this matter could not be forced. He had to let ra agree on her own. Horace began to think of a way to let ra wear it. However, just as Horace was thinking of a way, ra had already walked to the bathroom. After a simple wash, she grabbed Horaces cor and walked out of the room. What are you doing? Horace was confused by ra. Dont you want to role y? Im the cop now, and youre the criminal. Youre arrested. What! Horace was brought to the dining room. It turned out that ra had gotten up early in the morning and was hungry now. Horace looked like he understood and then looked at ra who was picking food. Horace knew that if he wanted ra to subdue and tempt him in costumes, he could only let ra owe him a favor first. However, it seemed that there was nothing for ra to ask for his help now, so Horace could only put the matter of role y aside temporarily. When there was a time, he would naturally get his way. It would definitely be very fun. ra looked at Horace, who had been overwhelmed by hormones all morning, and said nothign. Sometimes, ra really didnt know what Horace was thinking. How could he think of such a strange thing? In fact, ra didnt know that when she talked to the inn keeper in the ancientnguage that day, Horace had already fallen in love with her acting ancient. Then, he wanted to make ra look like an ancient woman and then dote on her. But there was no way. But ra didnt cooperate with him now. Horace was helpless and could only look at ra like this. After eating, ra looked at Horace who was fine, and then calmed down. That costume and temptation game really wasnt her thing at all, so ra felt really speechless just now. Now that he was fine, then it should not affect their good mood. ra thought about it and looked at the many good things on the street. She was suddenly happy. She pulled Horace to buy this and that. Horace was like an obedient maid, handling the purchase for his master and carrying bags behind. In the end, when ra could not walk anymore and looked back at Horace, she saw a Christmas tree-like Horace with different sizes of bags hanging on his body. ra chuckled as she looked at him. What are youughing at? You look so much like my maid. With this, she originally thought that Horace would be angry or argue, but Horace did not say anything. He just nced at ra and then nodded. ra was almost done shopping, so she nned to go back to the inn, but she saw a restaurant that looked full of very delicious food. Thinking about it, it was already noon, so she followed Horace in. Hello, can we eat here? ra looked at the many dishes on it, but they looked strange, so she asked the boss. No, this is something made to copy ancient dishes. The boss shook his head. After ra looked at it, she followed Horace. They originally wanted to stroll around for a while more, but Horace received a call from Isaac. Horace frowned. Calling when they were traveling? But he still picked it up to see if there was anything urgent. Sir, where are you? Helena Selman is seriously ill. Do you think it necessary to let Mrs. Kirnde back? Isaacs voice was very urgent. Okay, I got it. Whats wrong? Seeing that Horaces expression was not good, ra went forward to ask what was going on. Could it be that something big had happened like what happened during thest trip? In this case, ra would really copse. Helena is seriously ill. Horace looked at ras eyes and saw her reaction. If ra did not care, then they could continue to y. However, if ra cared about those trivial matters, they could only go back. In the end, ra could not be ruthless and could only pack up things with Horace and go home. Horace, she raised me. ra looked at Horace and exined. Since Helena raised ra, then ra had the obligation to look after her. They were both mutual.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. I know. Horace held ras hand tightly, indicating that ra should not feel too ufortable, and then he was silent all the way. When they returned home, they did not care to pick up Neo because Logan was there. ra went directly to the hospital with Horace. When they arrived, Helena was already in the emergency room. ra was waiting anxiously outside. What ra disliked the most was the feeling of waiting outside the emergency room. This kind of feeling of loss and helplessness was very tormenting. Hello, who is Helenas family? ra and Horace, who were originally waiting at the door of the emergency room, heard the nurses voice and turned around at the same time. I am. ra answered, but she was very nervous at the moment. She did not know whether Helena was dead or alive. Why are you here? Helena is not in the emergency room. She has been rescued and is now lying in the ward. The nurse did not know why Helenas family was standing here despite Helena being in the ward. Coincidentally, the nurse had seen ra before, so she came forward to ask. Okay, thank you. After that, ra went to the ward with Horace. When the two arrived, Horace went out to pay the fee and left some space for ra. Helena originally had no money, but fortunately, Isaac was there at that time, so the nurse did not make things difficult. Horace found Isaac. Sir. Isaac nodded slightly with a serious expression. Although he was no longer a bodyguard of the Kirnd family, Horace was his young master for the rest of his life. Yes. Horace nodded and then handed Isaac a check. It was all the money that Helena had just paid. However, when Horace offered to pay, he would always pay more than the actual number. Isaac took a look and epted it. He knew Horaces character as Horace did not like to owe people, so he epted it. Then, Horace and Isaac sat down and chatted about Isaacs recent rtionship. Isaac looked particrly happy. After knowing this, Horace was relieved. Then, the two of them sat there silently. In the ward, ra looked at Helena who was lying on the bed. Her face was so haggard that even her lips had turned green. ra looked at Helena and thought of the past. She tried hard not to shed tears. In the past, Helena loved her so much, so she had been trying to help Helena cure her illness. However, she was not her biological daughter after all. How good could she be to her? ra raised her head and looked at the ceiling. Then, she smiled bitterly. Things had already passed, so what was the point of thinking about that? However, her heart could not be stopped. Step by step, she walked forward and stared at Helena without blinking. She wanted to see how much had changed in Helena recently. In fact, when she thought about it carefully, Helena did not do anything harmful to her. She just did what a mother should do. In fact, there was nothing wrong. Why did she send her to the nursing home like that? ra shook her head. She did not say anything about the past. Now, ra wanted to take good care of Helena. She only hoped that Helena would have a better life in herter years. Chapter 571 Full of Awkwardness ra, youre here? Just as ra was in a daze, Helena opened her eyes and looked at ra. The anticipation and helplessness in her eyes suddenly rose. She hadnt seen ra for a long time, but when she looked at her, Helenas eyes suddenly dimmed. Yes, Im here. ra nodded and went forward to help Helena up. She let Helena lean on the bed and felt morefortable. Then, she sat down on the sofa, not knowing what to say. Once there used to be a conflict, it was really awkward for the two of them to sit together. This was the situation now. ra could only look at her legs and silently lower her head. In the end, it was Helena who spoke first, ra, are you two married? She was referring to her and Horace. ra nodded and said, Yes. She knew that Helena had always disagreed with her being with Horace. Now that she mentioned it, ra could not say anything more. Then she looked at the time. It was already afternoon. Um Are you hungry? I can go buy you some food? ra did not know how to address Helena and could only pause for a moment. Alright, sorry to trouble you. Helena nodded, and then ra left. Are you sitting here all the time? ra was just thinking about where Horace had gone to pay the fee, but she didnt expect that he was sitting at the door. Yes, Ill leave you two some space. Horace raised his head and looked at ra. Are you hungry? Lets go eat? Although ra was not very hungry, she still wanted to have something now. The reason why ra was not hungry was that she had no appetite, but she still had to eat something. Now that it was already thiste, Horace was definitely hungry, so she could ask Horace to go with her. The food in the hospital was ordinary, and there was nothing special about it. Horace ate a little with ra there. After ra quickly finished eating, she packed up and sent it to Helena. Well, I dont know what you want to eat. I just bought some simple food. ra walked into the ward. Seeing that Helena was still lying there, she put a small table in front of Helena. This made it easier for Helena to eat. Okay, it doesnt matter. Helena smiled and took the chopsticks in ras hand and began to eat. This time, Helenas illness was very strange, and she did not know why. ra simply asked the doctor. The doctor said that there was nothing serious and that she could be discharged tomorrow. However, when the dean informed her about the news of Helenas ident, his tone sounded very anxious. Could it be that they were afraid of the dead, so they tried to sound anxious? ra knew very well about the scheme, but the most important thing now was Helenas illness, and it was good that she was fine. The sky slowly darkened, and ra and Horace returned home. Because they had been too tired these past few days, neither of them had any interest in chatting. ra justy in the crook of Horaces arm and fell asleepfortably. During this time, ra dreamed of the scene when Laura released the bomb, and even the dream she had now was awfully shocking. ra did not know how things had turned out like this. She had originally wanted to live happily, but bad things came to her one after another. The next morning, ra woke up and looked at Helena with heavy dark circles under her eyes. Dont go. Its too early. Sleep for a while more. Horace held ras hand and looked at the serious dark circles and eye bags under ras eyes. His eyes were full of heartache. Recently, ra was really too tired. She went on a vacation, and her mind was in high excitement. When she came back, suddenly she had to take care of her sick mother. This was too much for anyone bear mentally. Alright, stop messing around. I have to go take a look. Otherwise, how is she going to get up and eat? Laura was not by Helenas side right now. There was only ra by her side. If even ra did not care, Helena would really have no one to take care of. Helena raised ra, and ra could not bear to see Helena lying in bed with no one to take care of her. Alright, then you can go. Dont be too tired. Horace could not win against ra, and the things that ra decided would not change. Since ra had already packed up, she would definitely go. ra walked along the corridor of the hospital. It was still early, and there were very few people in the hospital. ra walked to Helenas ward. Helena had not woken up yet, so ra sat on the sofa next to her and rested for a while. She vaguely heard a strange sound. ra opened her eyes and saw Helena, who wanted to take the quilt at this moment. You want to drink water? ra walked forward and picked up the ss of water, handing it to Helena. After Helena finished drinking the water, she looked at ra, her eyes full of gratification. ra, it must be hard for you toe to see me so early. Even her own daughter did not show up, but her adopted daughter did. What kind of world was this? Its fine. ra shook her head. In fact, it was really nothing. It was the responsibility of every child to take care of the old people at home. Although ra was not Helenas biological daughter, she still had to take care of some feelings. You are already married to Horace. Is he good to you? Yes. Then, is there anything that upsets you? If you tell me, I can help you. No. Helena wanted to talk to ra, but it seemed that ra still couldnt let go. Helena also knew the current situation, so she didnt force her. She just looked at ra and didnt know what she was thinking. Well, the doctor told me that youll be discharged today. Your illness is no longer severe. ra remembered what the doctor said yesterday and repeated it to Helena. Although there were many professional terms that ra couldnt understand, she might be able to understand them if she were to say them to Helena.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. However, Helena only knew half of them and didnt know what exactly happened. So, you Will youe home with me? Although Helena was fine now, ra always felt that she had let Helena down. Therefore, it was better to take her home and take care of her personally. Now that Laura was not around, she was a little worried about Helena alone in the nursing home. No way! The sternness in Helenas tone made ra jump in fright. Except when ra did something wrong when she was a child, Helena would be so fierce, the rest of the time was not like this. ra was a little surprised in her heart, and her emotions were revealed on her face. Why? Your daughter is not around now. Come back with me and I can take care of you. ra frowned slightly. Was Helena angry with her now? ra was puzzled. Looking at Helenas every move, ra suddenly found that the wrinkles on her face had increased. Anyway, there is no need. There is nothing to say. Just go through the formalities. After saying this, Helena turned her head. It seemed that she did not want to continue talking to ra. Chapter 572 He Didn’t Know What to Say ra had no choice but to listen to Helena. After going through the discharge procedures, she packed up her things and left with Helena. In the car, the driver was making a phone call. ra and Helena sat in the car without saying a word. ra, I just didnt want to trouble you. Dont think too much. Helena was a little regretful that she had just gotten angry at ra, so she exined to her. Helena was indeed a little emotional just now. Thinking that ra was also doing this for her own good, she nned to exin it to her. Its okay. Actually, I just want to take care of you closely. Since you dont want that, then just do as you please. ra actually didnt care about what happened just now. Since Helena didnt want to go, then she wouldnt continue to say it. Now that Helena was exining it to her, it was undoubtedly a waste of breath. She was just listening. Okay. Helena listened to ras words and did not know what to say. She just nodded and looked at the front of the car. Because the journey was long, the two of them sat in the car for a long time, causing ras butt to hurt a little. After ra got out of the car, she quickly moved her legs to rx herself. Then, she helped Helena to get off. Sir, could you wait 30 minutes for me? Ill pay extra. This ce was rtively remote and it was not easy to take a taxi, so it was better for ra to let the driver wait for her. Alright, girl. Ill be here. When the driver heard that she could pay more, he immediately looked at ra with a smile. He did notin at all. ra nodded and helped Helena in. Where do you put this thing? There were also some clothes and medicine that Helena had bought from the hospital. They were all necessary products for Helena, so ra had to ask Helena. It would be bad if she randomly ced them on the table and couldnt find them. Just put them on the table. About twenty minutester, ra packed up her things and then looked at Helena. Ill leave first. Call me if you need anything. ra put a contact number on Helenas table and nned to leave. ra When ra came out, it had been more than half an hour. ra looked at the driver with guilt. Sir, sorry. It took longer than I thought. Its fine, its fine. Can we go now? Yes. Then, ra got into the car. The journey was boring, so she yed with her phone and looked at thetest entertainment news. At that time, Jocelyn Landry, who had a rumor with Horace, finally became a sensation. Although she relied on men, she still had some real ability. However, ra knew that her heart was still on Horace. ra was not afraid. Those who could leave were not good people, and she believed in her own judgment. ra suddenly saw the message from Horace. Honey. Yes. When are youing back? Soon. As the two chatted, they arrived at Horacespany. Horace wanted ra to apany him for lunch. ra had no choice but to do this. But she had other ns after lunch. How is it? asked Horace. ra knew immediately that he was talking about Helena. Its okay. Shes fine now. This illness hade in a strange way and gone in a strange way. As ra finished speaking, she started to eat the food in the bowl. Horace just nodded and didnt say anything. There were many strange things in the world, so there was no need to dig out the truth one by one. Where are you going? After dinner, Horace asked ra where she wanted to go next. To my brothers house and bring Neo back. These three days were enough for them to develop their own feelings. If they continued to let Neo stay there, it might backfire. Maybe when they parted, the yearning in their hearts would increase, and Logan would understand his heart even more. Okay. Be careful. Horace had a meeting in the afternoon and could not apany ra. He could only let ra go alone. Alright, I wasnt born yesterday. ra smiled and rolled her eyes at Horace. Then, she took a taxi and left. Horace saw that ra had already gotten into the car and turned to go to thepany. ra did not know whether Logan was at home or not. Anyway, she could go to his house to pick up Neo first and then let him know. This would also prevent Logan from scolding her face to face that she had tricked him. However, ra did not expect that when she pressed the doorbell, the person who opened the door was Logan. Hello, my dear brother. ra greeted him with a smile. As the saying goes, one should not hit a smiling face. Since ra was already smiling like this, Logan would never scold ra, or so she thought. However, ra thought too much. Logan directly came up and scolded ra. Are you really a good sister? Is there anyone who would set your brother up like this? I took care of your child, but you actually trapped me? Logan looked at ras face and directly said a lot of things. ra sat on the sofa at the side when Logan scolded her.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Logan sat down as well. Looking at the current situation, Logan still had to continue scolding ra. ra was helpless and could only wait for Logan to spit. Youve gone too far, causing us to feel awkward. Do you know that? When Logan finally finished speaking, ra only remembered thest sentence. She wasnt really paying attention. Alright, stop chiding ra anymore. Shes doing this for our own good. Just as ra was about to speak, a person came down from upstairs. It was ras colleague, Leh. Brother, you ra looked at the current situation and was a little confused. Are they together now? No way? In just three days? ra couldnt believe it. Leh nodded and smiled happily at Logan. ra watched as Leh walked downstairs and sat next to Logan. Looking at their intertwined fingers, she wanted tough but couldnt believe it. The two people in front of her were for real, right? ra, we have to thank you. Although your brother just scolded you, he wasnt being serious. Leh looked at Logan, then grabbed ras hand and exined to her. You mean, you two are really together? ra was still a little shocked. She originally thought that her brother would have to wait for a while to be enlightened, but she did not expect it to be so fast. Yes, yes. We are together. Logan looked at ras confused face and patted her head. This little muddle-headed girl was smart when she was ying tricks on him. Now she was stunned again? Oh, so thats how it is. ra finally came to realization and quickly adapted to it. Looking at the two people in front of her, they really had that tacit understanding between them. They both went from strangers to acquaintances with her. Although they were rather awkward and uneasy during this period, the final result was good. Looking at the two people holding hands, ra felt that her matchmaking seemingly went well, and she had actually made a very good decision. Chapter 573 Do You Like Me? So, tell me, whats going on? ra couldnt wait to know how Leh captured Logans heart in three days. Leh told her what happened over the days. That night, Logan was lost in thought after seeing Leh outside the bathroom. He spent the whole night trying to figure out his feelings for her. He knew he liked Leh. Otherwise, he wouldnt let her stay in his house. The next day was the weekend, so there was no ss. After breakfast, they sat on the sofa chilling. Logan suddenly became serious. He stared at Leh in the eyes, asking, Leh, do you like me? Leh was stunned hearing the question. Was it so obvious? Would Logan kick her out of the house now that he had found it out? Leh was in a panic. She looked at Logans eyes, knowing that she couldnt lie. She was kind of shy yet she still said honestly, Yes, I do. At this moment, they looked at each other in great sincerity, like nothing else mattered. Me too. So, lets date. Leh was stunned. Dating? Leh liked Logan. But she never dared to expect anything. Now Logan said he liked her too, and he even proposed a date! Logan misunderstood Lehs reaction. He thought she didnt want it. Trust me, Ill be good to you. Hearing this, Leh threw herself into Logans arms. She had been waiting for this moment for a long time. Her family was not rich. She was afraid that Logan would take her as a gold digger. So, she hid her feelings deep inside. Yet the deeper she hid it, the stronger it became. Leh didnt know what was going on. But since Logan mentioned it, why not? People in love were supposed to be together. Thats it? ra was surprised at their speed. Yup. Leh nodded, then looked at ra, waiting for her opinion. Be good to each other. You are in luck this time that Logan realized his feelings for you. Otherwise, Leh, youll have a lot more to suffer. If Logan didnt realize that he liked Leh, they would have a harder time. So, I have to thank you for this time. Logan looked at ra with gratitude. ra could see the doting smile in his eyes. Its nothing. But if you want to thank me, lets talk about it in detailter. ra began to get serious. When talking about rewards, ra was full of interest. She liked joking around with Logan. Okay, in that case, Leh, lets go up. Neo is about to finish the ss. Logan took Lehs hand and turned to leave. ra was amused. Logan was pretty proud of himself. He was like saying, I have already taken care of the child for you, what else do you want? ra yed with her phone downstairs, and Neo walked down. ra put down her phone, reached out to Neo, and hugged him. Did you miss me, Neo boy? Neo seemed to be a little heavier. It seemed that he had been eating well these days. Of course, I did! Neo said, kissing ra, looking happy. Neo waited three days. And finally, yesterday, Logan told him that ra wasing back. Neo didnt believe it until he saw ra. Daddy and I missed you very much too. ra hugged Neo, both of them smiling happily. So, lets go home? Okay. Neo couldnt wait to go home. Logan was good to Neo. But Neo still liked his parents more. Parents were irreceable. ra knew this too. She then went upstairs and knocked on the door. Logan and Leh were passionately in love. To avoid embarrassment, shed better knock on the door before entering it. ra had been there. So, she understood. Leh quickly opened the door after hearing the knocks. Logan, Leh. You guys have fun. Ill take Neo home. ra saw that the two of them were dressed properly, so she said, carrying Neo. Okay, got it. Logan knew that ra woulde over to say goodbye before she left. Well, Neo, say goodbye to your uncle and Leh. ra looked at Neo. She wanted him to be a polite child. Goodbye, uncle. Goodbye, Leh. Wait, shouldnt it be uncle and auntie? Logan actually didnt like this title. He was not that old,e on! ra chuckled. Then, she left with Neo. When they got home, it was already afternoon. ra yed with Neo for a while and informed the teachers to change ces for the sses. Then Horace came back. Daddy, youre finally back, I missed you. Horace had just entered the house. Before he changed his shoes, Neo hugged him tightly. Although Neo relied on ra at home, Horace had always been his role model. He also wanted to be a sessful man like Horace, and take good care of his parents. Neo boy, I missed you too. The happiest thing for Horace was having his wife look at him, and his child rush over to him every time he came home. Horace threw Neo in the air a few times. Then ra asked them for dinner. Neo, have you had a good time at your uncles house? After eating, Horace chatted with Neo on the sofa. I have! But I miss daddy and mommy. Neo answered honestly.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Horace was happy to hear that. Then he said to Neo, You have to learn to be independent, okay? Neo was only eight years old. It was too early to be independent for him. and was too early to say these. But it was necessary to build this thought in his mind as early as possible. Neo wasnt like kids of his age. He needed to know those things. I see. Neo listened carefully to Horaces words. Neo knew that if he wanted to be someone like Horace, he had to listen to Horace. Only in this way could he be strong. Good. After a while, then ra came over. She looked at Neo. Neo boy, you dont have ss tomorrow, would you like to go visit a granny with me? ra wanted Helena to see Neo. Helena has just been discharged from the hospital, she wanted to check out how she was doing. Sure. Neo agreed. The family of three chatted for a while and then returned to their rooms. ra looked at the ceiling above the bedroom, waiting for Horace toe out of the shower. Chapter 574 What Are You Thinking? What are you thinking about? After a long time, Horace came out. Logan is dating Leh, ra told Horace. Horace just nodded. It was no surprise to him. They were the same kind of people, their personalities matched. And ra was favorable of their rtionship. The most important thing was that Logan and Leh liked each other. It was always easier for girls to pursue boys. So, Leh took down Logan without muchbor. Shall I call Leh sister the next time I see her? ra was kind of puzzled about how to address her. She felt that calling Leh by name was not respectful enough, but it was weird to call her that. Before Leh and Logan dated, ra was bothered about how to get them together. And now they were together, ra started to worry about how to address Leh. Horace had no idea what was in ras mind sometimes. Call her the way you want. Was that even a question? Women had so many questions. Horace couldnt get it. But those questions were normal for girls. Alright, Ill still call her Leh then. It felt less weird. She would think about the question after Logan and Leh got married. ra finally finished racking her brain. Horaces nightlife began. When they were both very excited, Horace said, Role y. ra left Horaces arms immediately. She put the nket between her legs and went to sleep. Horace shook his head helplessly. Looking at ra, who had fallen asleep. He asked himself, How can I get her in uniforms? The next morning. When ra got out of bed, Horace had left for work. ra asked for a one-week leave. She can still chill for a while. Neo was already up when ra went down. Mom, its time for breakfast. He ran over and grabbed ras hand, leading her to the dining table. Horace asked Neo to make ra eat when he woke up in the morning, Neo didnt dare to ck off. Okay, let me try. ra started eating. ra wondered if she should bring some supplements. After all, Helena was a patient. She decided that she should. So, ra and Neo went to the pharmacy and bought some supplements before going to the nursing home. This time ra drove, so they had nothing to worried about. Mom, which grandma are we going to see? Neo only remembered that he had a great grandfather. He had no impression of a grandma. In fact, Neo had met in the hospital, but he didnt say it. She is in poor health and has just been discharged from the hospital. ra briefly described Helenas condition, meaning to tell Neo that he must behaveter. Okay. Neo nodded, carefully watching the carsing and going outside.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Neo liked sitting in a car. He liked the quiet and bumpy feeling when the car was moving. And because ra drove, it can be a little faster than a taxi. Getting out of the car, ra took Neo into the nursing home with supplements. Helena was lying on the bed with her eyes open and thinking about something when ra arrived. ra, here you are. This is? Neo was standing beside ra and Helena didnt see him at first. Helena asked ra who the boy was although she had an assumption. Neo, say hello to grandma. ra introduced Helena to Neo. Hello, grandma, Im Neo, Neo Kirnd. Neo introduced himself. He specially mentioned his surname, in case Helena didnt know who he was. Oh, the son of you and Horace? Helena was surprised to see that Neo had be a big boy. And he looked like a promising kid. Yeah. ra nodded, then asked Neo to sit down on the sofa. I brought you some supplements, where shall I put them? ra looked at the room, but couldnt find a ce. She saw the pink bed where Laura slept. Now that Laura was gone, ra put them on the pink bed. Helena watched ras movements. She didnt speak until ra sat down on the sofa. They talked about the past, and Helena expressed regret. She apologized for not having taken good care of ra and cared too little about ras feelings at the time. ra listened and just said, Let bygones be bygones. ra didnt care that much about the past. What mattered was the way Helena treated her now. Helena was very happy seeing that ra wasnt mad at her. From ras words and eyes, Helena knew that ra had forgiven her. Just as she was chatting with ra, something came to her mind. It was dark that night, and the lights in the room were turned off. She heard someone walk into her room. Helena didnt believe in ghosts. Someone must have entered. The first person she thought of was Laura. Laura hadnte back since she left that day. Helena had been worried, and Laura came back. Laura turned on the light, which dazzled Helenas eyes. She heard Lauras voice. Mom, mom. Helena tried her best to open her eyes and looked at the person in front of her. It was Laura. Laura, its really you. Helena opened her eyes and looked at Laura, her face full of surprise. She thought that Laura didnt like this ce. She had never expected Laura to be bac. Yes. I didnt leave, I was framed by ra. Lauras fierce eyes frightened Helena. What did ra do to make Laura hate her so much? Helena asked, Laura told her the story she made up. Thats it, I was almost killed by their hidden bomb. But someone saved me. Ive been through untold hardships toe back and see you now. Laura said, tears welling up in her eyes. Laura was indeed rescued, but as how did she get bombed Only she and the person who joined the activity knew. Hearing this, Helena was shocked by how vicious ra could be. Others life seemed to be so worthless to her. What was her heart made of? Laura looked at the expression on Helenas face and felt that it was time. So, she whispered something to Helenas ears. Chapter 575 Help Me Mom, help me, you should So, Helena got sick because she wasnt taking her medicine. After going to the hospital, she was naturally alright now. But ra didnt know anything about it. Helena looked at ra and suddenly didnt know what to say. She looked at ra and Neo, silent. ra looked at Helena, who suddenly stopped talking, and felt confused. So, she broke the silence. Try those supplements. Theyre helpful for your body. If you need anything, just let me know and Ill send them over. ra carefully exins everything. Helena watched ras every move. After ra was done, Helena nodded. ra looked at the time, it was gettingte. So, she nned to leave with Neo. Will youe again? Helena asked with an expectant look as if she didnt want them to go. ra trembled from inside when she heard this. She couldnt say that she wouldnt. It sounded too heartless. Sure, I will. Hearing ras answer, Helena was relieved. Goodbye, Grandma. After Neo said goodbye to Helena, the two drove away. Mom, I felt like there was something wrong with grandma. The way she looked at us was weird. Neo didnt say it just now due to embarrassment. So, when they went out, he immediately reminded ra. ra thought about it for a moment and felt the same. But then she thought it was probably because of the awkwardness from meeting Neo for the first time. ra felt better after convincing herself this way. Well, Neo boy, dont think too much, now lets go home and wait for Daddy toe back. After eating, you should go to bed. Gotta go to school tomorrow. Neo followed ras schedule for him. The next morning, ra went to work and saw Leh sitting in her seat. Leh always came earlier than ra. ra, morning. Leh greeted ra. ra felt weird because Leh used to be very courteous with her. Now she treated her the same as Logan. ra had decided to call Leh by her name, but hearing this, ra suddenly wasnt sure. Horace and I discussed what I should call you. ra thought it would be better to talk to Leh about it. Leh chuckled. The way ra hesitated over trivial matters was cute. Whats wrong? ra didnt think there was anything funny about the question she had just asked. Just call me Leh. Dont think too much. ra felt relieved hearing that. Since Leh proposed so, she would do it. Leh, morning. ra suddenly remembered that Leh had just greeted her and hadnt answered her back. Lehughed again and kept saying that ra was cute. ra smiled too. Then they heard the voice of the editor-in-chief. Guys, be quiet. The editor-in-chief looked at people in the office, indicating them to be quiet. This is our new colleague, Shane Doyle. Looking at the young man in front of them, the girls were all excited. There hadnt been such a handsome young man in the office for a long time, and everyone is envious. Shane, you can pick your mentor from these people. Neers who have just entered thepany need a teacher and it must be someone qualified. Otherwise, the neer wouldnt improve. Leh was mentored by ra and had now be an important employee of thepany. Her. Shane pointed at ra with a happy face. He had heard of ras name in hisst job. He admired ra. That was why he managed to get into thispany. Now he wouldnt give up the opportunity of having close contact with his goddess. Alright, ra, you then. ra was good at training the neers. Leh was an example. But suddenly, the editor-in-chief thought of Horace While the editor-in-chief was hesitating, ra nodded and said yes. The former was relieved. Then, Shane, move your seat to the opposite side of ra. In this way, if Shane had any questions, he can ask ra directly. Shane smiled when he heard that he could sit with ra. He was already very excited to sit near ra. Ms. Hutchinson, Im Shane Doyle. Its such an honor to be your student. Shane said as soon as he sat down. He looked sincere. ra liked it. ra liked to deal with modest people with the eagerness to learn. It should be an easy task to instruct him. Leh was this kind of person too. Nice to meet you. ra has always been very cold to the people she had just met. But if people knew her long enough, they would know that she was not a cold person. Shane looked at ra, didnt feel anything. Being able to talk with ra was already more than he could wish. Shane asked ra only a few questions that morning. Because Shane, same as Leh, preferred to use their brains. Only in this way can one make progress. ra,e over, please. The editor-in-chief asked ra to go to her office. There is a task for you the day after tomorrow. Be prepared. And bring Shane with you. He needs exercise. The editor-in-chief liked to cultivate new people. In this way, the neers could create more value for thepany. This was exactly what Horace appreciated about her. Okay. Doing interviews was not difficult for ra. ra thought that Shane was a neer. At most, he could help her with some small tasks. But ra guessed wrong. Shane was better than ra expected. He had a lot of ideas. At some points, ra felt too old for this new age. She was getting old, but society was getting new. That was the saddest thing for human beings. Thankfully, ra wasnt that old. Ms. Hutchinson, look at this. Shall we ask the question in a different way? Shane felt that the question was too direct. It could be embarrassing to ask.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Its all right, Ive investigated the president of thispany. He wouldnt mind it. ra always investigated the person she was going to interview beforehand. Chapter 576 That’s How It Is I see. Shane understood. He felt it was a wise choice to pick ra to be his mentor. ra was good at mentoring neers. People mentored by her all turned out to be outstanding employees. Except, of course, for those who had been kicked out of thepany by ra due to not working hard enough. Ms. Hutchinson, I learned a lot with you today. May I invite you for lunch? After work, Shane asked ra happily. ra looked very beautiful under the sun. However, rumor had it that that ra already had a husband and a child. But that didnt stop Shane from liking ra. Okay, sure. ra nodded. It was already twelve oclock. She wanted to have lunch with Horace, but since Shane proposed it, she agreed. They chose a cheap restaurant because ra knew Shane didnt have much money. He was just fresh off college and was only from an average family. But if ra insisted on paying the bill, it would make Shane embarrassed. With all this in mind, ra ordered some cheap dishes. They had a simple lunch. Ms. Hutchinson, shall we go back to thepany now? Shane looked forward to working with ra so that he could be with ra alone. Okay. Looking at the time, it was indeed time to work. Back at thepany, ra asked Shane to write a report. Shane agreed. Then, ra began to write her own report. Each time when she finished an assignment, ra would write a report about it. She would also ask the neers to write one. In this way, she can see how the neers understand the task and what they learned during the process. In the afternoon, ra read Shanes report. There was no problem. So, ra said goodbye to Leh and Shane, and she then went home. By the time she got home, Horace had returned. He was sitting on the couch, looking at ra with a ferocious look. ra changed her shoes very nervously. Did she do anything wrong? Why did Horace look at her that way? Whats wrong? ra walked over and looked at Horace in puzzlement. Horace did not answer ras question. Instead, he got up and approached ra step by step. The look in Horaces eyes was kind of scary. ra felt somewhat flustered, not knowing what was wrong with Horace. While Horace approached, ra retreated. Soon, she reached the sofa. There was no room for her to dodge. Just when ra thought Horace would stop there, Horace pinned ra down on the sofa. He got on top of her. What? Horace didnt speak. He looked very handsome. But she was still a little flustered. Shane Doyle, huh? Horace finally spoke. Hearing the name, ra knew right away what Horace as thinking. He was jealous. If ra had known it earlier, she wouldnt have been at a disadvantage just now. Beneath Horace, ra felt like she had made a mistake. He is just a neer that I mentor. ra exined. She wasnt guilty. They were just working. Im cultivating talent for you, but youre questioning me. Thinking of this, ra became more confident. She was right. She was helping Horace. She didnt do anything wrong. Shall I fire him? Huh? ra knew that when Horace was angry, he would add extra modal particles at the end of his speech.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It showed his anger, but only in front of ra. Others wouldnt even get the chance to make a response when Horace was angry. No, that boy is promising. He was even better than Leh. If he was fired, it would be Horaces loss. ra was trying to convince Horace that there was nothing between Shane and her. I heard you had lunch together? Horace couldnt see anything about the fact that they worked together. But having lunch together was kind of too much, right? Why did they even do that? Well, it was just an ident. Looking at Horace, who was now jealous, ra didnt know what to do. Horace had never been jealous, not even when Andre Hansen was around. But today Horace was really jealous. ra could do nothing but keep exining. Halfway through ras speech, Horace suddenly stood up and wrapped his arms around ras waist. Well, I believe you. Although Horaces expression was still not good, it was better than just now. Alright. Im not leaving you for anyone. ra assured Horace. ra knew how good Horace was to her. She wouldnt abandon him for a young boy. Nice. Horace kissed ra lightly and asked her to eat. Then, He went up to call Neo. Neo had just finished ss when they started to prepare dinner. So, when Horace went up to call him, Neo had basically finished his homework. Although Leh was with Logan now, she still insisted on tutoring Neo, saying that it was what she should do. Logan didnt say anything, and ra let Leh go on. Daddy, mommy, you came home early today, Neo said. ra nced at Horace a little embarrassed. Horace must have returned early to question her. She returned early because she finished the report early. So, the two of them both came back early today. Well, I finished my work so I came back. Horace nodded as he served food to Neo. They had dinner. On his way home, Shane came across someone. Sir, save Staggering towards Shane, Laura suddenly fell straight onto the ground. Lauras face was dirty, and her clothes were a ragged, exposing part of her breast. Shane, a boy who had just entered society, looked at Laura in front of him, stunned. Chapter 577 The Victim Whats wrong with you? Laura looked at Shane, pretending to be scared of something. After a while, she said, Youre from the samepany as ra, right? Laura asked affirmatively. Looking at her innocent teary eyes, Shane swallowed his saliva. He didnt know why Laura asked about ra. Maybe she knew ra? That would be nice. Just as Shane was excited about it, he heard Lauras snarl. Did you see how I look now? Its all ra Hutchinsons fault. Hearing this, Shane was stunned. ras fault? Why? Shane took a closer look at Laura, feeling that she didnt have any reasons to deceive him. Whats wrong? Shane asked. Then Laura told him the story that she had told Helena. Hearing the story, Shane felt a little sad. He couldnt believe that ra, whom he had admired, was such a vicious person. He felt sad for having liked someone who didnt worth it. He believed that all the kindness ra had disyed these days were fake. He felt stupid. The more Shane thought about it, the angrier he became, and then he looked up at Laura, his eyes full of hate. Laura smiled secretly when she saw this.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that Shane could be helpful if she cultivated him carefully. So, why did you tell me all of this? Shane knew things about ra. But what did the woman in front of him want? Actually Ive always liked you. I just dont want you to be fooled. When Laura said this, her face immediately turned red. Shane was turned on when he saw Lauras blush. He was good-looking, yet for reasons that he didnt know, no girls pursued him. The woman in front of her was the first person who confessed to him. And she was beautiful. Shane immediately had feelings for Laura, wanting to take care of her. Okay, I get it. Thanks. May I know your name? Having talked for so long, Shane still didnt know what the womans name was. Laura Hutchinson. Shane Doyle Well, its gettingte. Go home now. Dont you want take revenge on ra? She has deceived you. Laura felt that the boy in front of her was a little soft-hearted. He had no reaction after knowing how he had been treated. What do you want to do? Shane was sure to do something. Yet he also wanted to know what will Laura do. My n is to kidnap her son for a few days to make her panic. We wont hurt her son, of course. Its just to teach ra a lesson. Laura knew that Shane wasnt cruel enough to hurt people. So, she lied to him. After all, Shane worked with ra. He had enough chances. Okay. Shane nodded. He grabbed a taxi for Laura before returning home. On the way, Shane kept thinking about the kiss Laura gave herself when she got in the car. It was enchanting. Now, Shane needed to get ras son out first. However, Shane had not met ras son, so they needed a n. Soon, Laura sent Shane the n through the phone, telling him exactly what to do. Shane found it a cool n. In this way, they could take ras son away without being noticed. He started to admire Laura for her intelligence. Part of the reason that Shane found Lauras n cool was that he was too inexperienced and gullible. The next morning, ra greeted Leh as usual and then to Shane, the neer. Ms. Hutchinson, good morning. Shane smiled as if he had forgotten the thing that happenedst night. Morning. ra nodded and went to work. People in thepany would start to work immediately when they arrived at the office, no matter at which hour. It had be a habit. In their cognition, when they entered thepany, work began. Shane became familiar with the job at hand and stopped asking ra questions. ra could focus on her own work now. After lunch, ra and Leh were chatting. How is the thing between you and Logan? In ras mind, Logan didnt know how to please girls. Your brother is fine. Dont worry. As soon as Leh heard the name Logan, she immediately smiled happily. This reminded ra of when she heard Horaces name in the past. She had the same reaction. ra prayed in her heart for her brother and Leh, hoping they could be together so everyone would be happy. That couldnt be better. Im waiting for your wedding. ra teased. Leh blushed. One afternoon, when they got off work, Leh asked ra to give her a ride. She needed to tutor Neo today. Okay. ra nodded, so she brought Leh home with her. Ms. Hutchinson, Leh, are you talking about Neo? Shane knew that ras son was Neo. They worked in the same office, so naturally he knew who Neo was. Yes. Leh nodded, wondering what Shane wanted to do. Leh didnt have much interaction with Shane although both were mentored by ra. For some reason, Leh didnt like Shane very much. Would you mind if I go visit Neo? Shane felt he must take this opportunity. Otherwise, he didnt know how to carry out Lauras n. He met with Laura again the other day. Laura was dressed up beautifully, lookingpletely different from the day when they first met. Shanes heart raced looking at Laura. Chapter 578 Peaceful Life I want to live peacefully and happily with you, but with ra here, we cant. Shane remembered Lauras words. Laura liked him. He nned to help Laura and then live happily with her. Shane asked Laura why ra treated her like this. Because her husband was my first love, Laura said. After listening to this sentence, Shane felt very angry, as if his things were taken away by others. Shanes face was full of anticipation, so ra couldnt refuse. When she thought about whether Horace would be angry if she brought Shane home, Shane had already followed Leh into ras car. ra just hoped that Horace wouldnt be super mad. Ms. Hutchinson, where do you live? The nearby scenery was unfamiliar to Shane. He had never been here. Four Seasons Phoenix, ra told him the address. Shane was a little shocked when he heard it. It was a luxurious viplex, he had heard of it. Ms. Hutchinson, you are so rich! Shane said. Leh was speechless. Leh wished to teach Shane a lesson. But she didnt want to embarrass ra, so she didnt say anything. They arrived quickly. At the garage, ra didnt see Horaces car. She felt somewhat uneasy. ra and Shane were just colleagues. It was ridiculous that she should be guilty about this. But she was afraid that Horace would misunderstand. She hoped that Horace wouldnte home for now. Ugh, she regretted taking Shane home. But it was toote to regret it now. She could only find a way tofort Horace at night. Come on, go in. Seeing Leh and Shane were still waiting outside, ra opened the door for them. ra prepared tea for the two of them. When she came back, she saw Neo chatting with Leh and Shane. Shane looked at Neo in an affectionate way. ra thought that Shane must really like children, which was why he wanted to see Neo. She handed the tea to them, then sat on the sofa, watching the three of them y. There were ten minutes left before the next ss. Yet the next ss was Lehs, and because Shane was there, ra didnt n to let Neo take that ss. Mom, this is Neo chatted with Shane for a while without knowing who the young man was. He is my colleague, Shane Doyle. ra introduced Shane and then introduced her son to Shane. Shanes face changed when he heard that Neo was taking courses of junior high school students at the age of eight. Genius! ra was smart enough, and her son was even smarter. Neo quickly grew to like Shane after they hung out for a while. Seeing the happy Neo and loving ra, Shane was suddenly uncertain about the idea that ra was bad. He began to doubt Laura. Neo liked him so much. He didnt want to kidnap Neo. Shane, whats wrong with you? Neo looked at Shanes expression, wondering whether he was feeling unwell. Whats wrong? ra also noticed. Seeing the worried expressions of ra and Neo, Shane hesitated. Should he kidnap Neo to make ra panic? ra helped him at work and cared about him. She didnt look like the bad person Laura described. Oh, Im fine. Shane didnt expect the two to care about him so much. He didnt know what to do. Alright. ra nodded. She was kind of worried just now because Shanes face was pale. It waste, so Shane went home. That night, he went to see Laura. Are you sure what you said is true? Shane still couldnt believe that the person he once liked so much was a ruthless woman. Why would I lie to you? Laura looked at Shane. Who brainwashed him? He sounded wrong. But I dont believe someone as good as Ms. Hutchinson would do the kind of thing you said. Shane looked at Laura, trying to see something in her eyes. But he failed. So, you thought I lied to you? Laura looked at Shane, pretending to be angry. Shane didnt want to make Laura angry, so he could only believe her. Whats wrong with you today? Laura reached out to Shanes arm, snuggled up to him, and asked in a sweet voice. I went to Ms. Hutchinsons house and met Neo. Shane was thinking about how to trick Neo out of the house. But Laura already had a n. Text the nanny tomorrow with ras phone, and tell her that youll be picking up Neo in a while. And then do it.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Laura already had a n. Shane just needed to carry it out. Well, okay. Shane was still a na?ve boy who knew nothing about the dark side of society. He only wanted to please Laura and be with her. Shane never thought about whether he could still stay in thepany after doing this. He didnt think this through. Alright, bye. They hugged for a while before going home. Laura went back to the nursing home. Helena was asleep. But when Laura turned on the light, she was woken up. The sleep quality of the elderly was generally bad. It was no surprise that Helena would wake up. Laura, why did youe back sote? Helena wanted to wait for Laura, but she was too tired. She checked the time and found it had passed midnight. Helena had rarely stayed up sote. Chapter 579 Hanging Out I was with my friends. Laura nodded, then prepared to sleep. By the way, Im going to hide Neo in a ce that ra cant find tomorrow to make her anxious for a few days. Keep the secret for me. Laura reminded Helena in case she gave her away by ident. Why? Helena didnt understand.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Because Im afraid that when raes, the first person you think of is me. That would ruin my n. Laura was quite thoughtful. Otherwise, she wouldnt be able to do so many bad things without being arrested. Well, okay. Remember to send him back a few dayster. Prepare enough food and water. Helena thought of Neo. He was so polite and adorable. Thinking that Neo was about to be kidnapped by her daughter, Helena felt bad. What, youre worried? Laura stopped, then looked at Helena coldly. Was Helena worrying? Did she care now? Did she change because ra visited her? Have you forgotten what ra did to me? Laura reminded, afraid that Helena would forget. Hearing this, Helena warned herself that she must remember the shames. ra must be punished for bullying Laura. Seeing this, Laura nodded and went to sleep. After Shane left, Leh nned to leave too. Its sote, shall I ask Logan to pick you up? Before Leh said anything, ra called Logan. Logan, your girlfriend is at my house. Come and take her away. Logan agreed. Then ra hung up the phone and looked at Leh. Leh blushed hearing the word girlfriend. The way ra looked at her made her even shyer. She sat down on the sofa, lowered her head, and yed with her phone, not looking at ra. ra knew what Leh was thinking, so she asked the nanny to cook some dishes that Logan and Leh liked. It was gettingte. She should keep them there for dinner. Soon, Horace returned. Seeing Leh, he nodded as a greeting. Horace didnt treat Leh like this before. But now that Leh was Logans girlfriend, he needed to be more respectful. Leh watched the two of them sitting on the sofa, showing affection, and hoped that Logan woulde quicker so she wouldnt be embarrassed. As she wished, not long after Horace returned home, Logan walked in. ra and Horace looked at Logan. Brother. Logan. ra and Horace both called Logan. Logan nodded. He nced at Leh and then sat directly next to her. Why are you here? He thought Leh should be home after getting off work. Why was she here? Chatting with ra? I came here to teach Neo, until now. Leh nced at Logan and then said sweetly. Leh was elegant and gentle. Logan liked the way she spoke. Well, I see. Horace, youll have to raise her sry. Logan looked at the man. It was always ra who teased himself, now he finally had a chance to tease back. That was cool. Well, okay. Horace nodded. He was too rich to care about that little bit of money. Yet somebody cared. No, why? ra nced at Horace, then pulled out the purse in Horaces pocket and guarded it like a treasure. When Leh saw this, she immediately smiled. It was the first time Leh saw ra like this, it was funny. But because Horace was here, she controlled herself. Why not? Logan looked at ra and asked rhetorically. Leh wanted to teach Neo. We didnt force her. ra argued. Leh kept smiling. If thats the case, you should pay more. Thats unfair. Horace stopped ra when she was about to continue. Logan, Leh, get ready for dinner. Horace didnt know how to address Leh, so he called her the same as ra did. ra was amused when she heard him pause. It turned out that Horace also had a cute side. Logan took Leh to the table. ra, Neo, and Horace sat across them. It was the first time the five of them had eaten together, so the atmosphere at the table was different from in the living room just now, where they were joking at each other. Like a big family dinner, it felt warm. ra loved the feeling. Leh, try this. Logan put Lehs favorite dish into her te. Ask your man to do it for you. Logan noticed that ra was looking at him with an expression that he didnt understand. Logan, since when did you know how to take care of others? ra just wanted to tease Logan. ra was delighted to see such a happy Logan. Of course, she wouldnt give up any chance of making fun of him. However, Logan only threw a nce at ra and then continued talking to Leh. After dinner, they left. Logan first sent Leh home. By the time he got back to his house, it was prettyte. ra and Horace returned to their bedroom after saying goodnight to Neo. Well ra wanted to exin why Shane came to the house today. But she hesitated because Horace didnt mention it. What? It seemed that Horace didnt know what ra was trying to say. He turned to ra and listened to her. Today, Shane came to the house. You arent angry, right? ra was not guilty, so she shouldnt mind talking about it. Dont worry. You said there was nothing between you. I trust you. Horace smiled and stepped forward, caressed ras face, and fell asleep with her. Chapter 580 Dislike It The next morning, ra didnt see Shane in the office. Confused, she asked Leh, Where is Shane? I dont know. Leh didnt like Shane, ra knew that. So she didnt expect to get any useful information from Leh. Okay. ra nodded and went to work. At lunchtime, she received a call from home. Mrs. Kirnd, theres like a hundred dors in Neos pocket, please remind him. What? Isnt Neo home? Didnt you take him away? No! Now there was only one thought in ras mind, Neo was lost! ra copsed in an instant, but she knew she had to be strong now. What happened? ra asked in a stern yet anxious voice. Mr. Shane Doyle came to the house this morning and took Neo away. I saw the message you sent, so I handed Neo to him. The nanny said, not knowing what was wrong. I just found that Neo had money in his pocket, which was why I called. Neo was taken away by Shane. Where was he going with Neo? What was his purpose? Why did he do that? ras mind shed with questions. She couldnt think of the answers. After ra hung up the phone, she called Shane, but his phone was turned off. ra called Horace in anxiety. Hearing what happened, Horace was enraged. He didnt like Shane in the first ce. Now, Shane even dared to kidnap his child! Horace used all his connections to search for Neo and Shane while he went to ra. He knew that ra must be very sad now. She needed him. ra was calling over and over again. Not long after, she saw Horace rushing in. Horace took ra in his arms and gentlyforted her. Dont worry, Neo will be fine. Hell be fine. While ra and Horace were worried, Neo was chatting with Shane in the taxi. Sir, where are we going? Shane said they were going to ra, but it was not the way to raspany? Your mother is at your grandmas ce. Were going there now. Shane smiled and exined to Neo. Neo looked out at the road outside, it was indeed the way to the amusement park. Neo came to the nursing home once. He remembered the route. Laura asked Shane to take Neo to Helenas ce first. Shane made it. Not knowing why, he felt a bit guilty at the moment. But on second thought, he told himself that it was toote to regret. ras phone was about to die. She got the charger from her desk and charged her phone in the coffee room. Although her son went missing, she didnt want to disturb others in the office because of her private affairs. She didnt want to make any fuss. Horace followed ra the whole time, worried that something would happen. Neo and Shane were almost at the nursing home. The two men talked about something else in the car and soon arrived. Shane felt that Neo was much more mature than his peers. Yet he was still kidnapped. Quick, get in. Laura stood in the doorway, looking at Neo, feeling very ufortable. And the moment Neo saw Laura, he felt hostility. He looked up at Laura, feeling familiar. Yet he couldnt remember where he had met her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Just when Neo wanted to ask, he was taken in by Shane. Madam. Shane greeted Helena, whom he had met for the first time, and then looked at Laura. Well, are you sure you want to do that? Helena looked at Neo and remembered the scene when ra and Neo were chatting with her. Now there was no room for regret, so she could only ask them if they were sure about this. Its toote to regret it, Laura persuaded Helena. Neo, dont me us. Your mother is too bitchy! Laura tugged at Neos cor and looked at him viciously. Laura didnt want to call Neo by his full name, because in her heart, neither Neo nor ra belonged to the Kirnd family. Seeing that Neos feet were about to leave the ground, Laura reluctantly put him down. Neo knew that he was in danger. He was thinking about how to save himself since his parents werent around. But when he heard Laura speak ill of ra, he suddenly got angry. My mother is bitchy? Then how about you? You tried to steal my mothers husband but you failed, so now you kidnapped me. You are some! When Laura called Helena Mom, Neo remembered who she was. He saw Laura on the security camera recording at the hospital when she went missing. Although it wasnt very clear, the scene appeared in Neos mind. That was why he felt familiar when he saw Laura just now. Snap! Laura pped Neo without saying anything, nting a big red mark on Neos small face. It hurt badly, but Neo didnt say a word. It was a matter of dignity. Helenas heart trembled when Laura hit Neo. She didnt expect Laura, who had always been gentle in front of her, could be so violent. Laura, stop! Shane couldnt stand it. Even an adult couldnt take such a p. Let alone an eight-year-old boy. Get out if you cant stand it. Laura looked at Shane coldly. Shane was useless to her now. She didnt need to be nice to him anymore. Shane persuaded Laura with nice words, thinking that Laura was just being angry. Chapter 581 If They Find Out Now we should hide Neo somewhere they cant find. Otherwise, if they find out Shanes word made sense. Yet Laura had her n. Laura asked Shane to take Neo to a ce far from the nursing home. It was a ce that wasnt easy to find. Will there be insects at night? Shane found it was a ce full of weeds. There might be insects and snakes. Thinking of that, Shane trembled. He had been afraid of insects since he was a child. And he still was even when he grew up. If youre scared, just go back. Laura was speechless. Laura didnt like Shane at all. She could do anything to achieve her goal. But Shane was useless to her now. Laura thought she could turn Shane into a helping hand. But looking at him now, she was no longer in the mood. Shane didnt leave because he was worried about Laura. Laura treated him very badly, yet he thought that Laura was just in a bad mood. Laura went in without paying attention to him. Then she stood up, looking around When Laura stopped, Shane gently put Neo down, and looked around too. He was sure that there were definitely insects at night. Laura cant stay here all the time, then Neo Shane shook his head and decided not to say anything, in case Laura got angry again. How do you think of this ce? Laura was very content with the ce she had chosen. Shane found there was a building but it was not very tall. They could leave from there if necessary. Looking around, Shane nodded. Good. What was I expecting! Laura was waiting for Shanes praise. Yet he only said one word. Laura was unhappy. She nced at Shane and then nned to leave. Shane looked at Laura, then at Neo on the ground. Then he tied Neo with the rope prepared in advance, as they didnt want Neo to escape. Shane looked at Laura who had gone far and then at Neo, who had been knocked unconscious by himself at this moment. Thinking about the happy moment he had with Neo, he suddenly didnt want to leave. But in the end, he made up his mind to leave with Laura. Laura cant live with Helena now because ra mighte over. Shane invited Laura to stay with him. He would sleep on the sofa. Laura nodded somewhat reluctantly and left with Shane. Helena was left alone in bed in the nursing home. ra had a mental breakdown because of Neos missing. She got Shanes address from thepany and went there with Horace. Horace was supposed to be working, but he couldnt let ra go alone. Go. As soon as ra got into the car, she asked Horace to drive. Shane lived close to thepany. They soon arrived. The door was locked. Horace kicked it for three times and broke open the door. Shanes apartment wasnt a good one. So, the door wasnt very solid. Yet when they entered, they found that it was empty. ra felt bad. It was such a waste of time. Everything they did was in vain. Just as ra was about to go inside the room, a middle-aged woman came over. What are you doing? Its illegal to break into someone elses home. The woman should be the owner of the apartment. She was very angry seeing them breaking in. It was the first time Horace was scolded. He didnt know what to do. ra stepped forward, stuffed a lot of money into the womans palms, and then looked at her apologetically. Madam, my son is lost. Please forgive us. Seeing the money, the woman immediately smiled happily. She looked much more friendly. Sure, sure, go in. ra knew that there must be nothing inside, otherwise the woman wouldnt let them in so easily. When they went downstairs, whispering sounds came from inside the room. Ill go check if theyre gone. Shane was about to go out. But Laura stopped him. Theyre cunning. What if theyre still outside the door? So, they stayed still. Where could they be? Horace had no clue where else they could go. But ra thought of a ce, the nursing home. Lets go to the nursing home, ra said, asking Horace to drive immediately. Today they had to find Neo, or Neo would be in real peril. Horace drove fast, while ra was anxious. Soon, they arrived at the nursing home. ra stumbled out of the car, and Horace went up to support her. Careful. After that, Horace saw ra rush into Helenas room. Horace followed in. ra looked at Helena, who was still lying on the bed, staring into her eyes. She didnt see anything from Helenas eyes. Have you seen Neo? ra asked, and Horace kept staring at Helenas expression. No. Helena shook her head without even thinking.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. There is something wrong with her, Horace whispered to ras ear. ra looked at Horace and nodded. Horace found a strong rope in the room and tied Helena up. Your precious daughter is back, so you abandoned me again? But Neos just a boy. How can you hurt him? ra looked at Helena and said, her tone filled with self-mockery. How stupid she was! She wanted to treat Helena well, but no matter what she did, Laura was always the more important one to Helena. Chapter 582 Hatred ra was desperate. She looked at Helena and said, Call Laura now and ask her toe back and save you. Otherwise, how long do you think you can live without medication? ra looked at Helena viciously. The reason ra was sure Laura had returned was because of that bed. The bedsheet had been changed into a blue one, because Laura thought Helena might have made her bed dirty. And the supplements were no longer there as well. Helena wouldnt have thrown them away, so it must be Laura who did it. ra sneered and then looked at Helena. You love your daughter so much, so lets see how much she loves you. ra raised her voice when she said love you, which showed how terrible her mood was at the moment. ra, dont forget who raised you up. You did, so what? You stole my life! You made my life miserable. Dont forget that either! ra felt disgusted hearing Helenas words. Shameless! She sneered, and demanded Helena to call Laura. Helena was in fact rather worried about her current situation. She looked at ra, thinking about something. ra wasnt in a hurry anyway. She just stared at Helena, waiting to see what she would do. Helena hesitated for a moment and then decided to make the call. First, she still wanted to live. Second, she wanted to see Lauras attitude towards her. Third, she didnt really want Neo to get hurt. The phone rang three times and was then hung up. Helena looked at ra, indicating that she couldnt me her now since it was Laura who didnt pick up the phone. ra frowned. So, Laura wouldnt answer the phone even it was Helena calling? ra snorted. Looking at Horace, she asked him what they should do now. Horace nodded, untied Helena, and then pulled ra away. Hey, you just let Helena like that? ra cared nothing but Neo now. She would not let go of the slightest possibility of finding him. She didnt understand Horaces behavior. Laura hung up the phone, but we can find out where she is through her IP address. Horace called thepany and asked his people to do it. ra followed Horace to search around the neighborhood but they didnt find anything. So, they went back to thepany, waiting for the people to find out the IP address of Laura. ra was convinced that Neo was taken away by Laura. ra called Laura with different phone numbers but none of them went through. ra was anxious, but she knew that being anxious was of no use. She waited there with Horace. The group of people quickly found the address. It turned out that they were not far away. Horace and ra had passed that spot just now, so they headed to the address immediately. However, while driving, Horace was suddenly stopped by a police car. Someone went to the police and used Horace of illegal cooperation. The police came to arrest Horace. ra had a headache. Did they have to do it now? Go with them, Ill go save Neo. ra drove away. Horace was anxious, but he couldnt attack the police, so he stayed in the car anxiously, hoping that the police would let him go quickly. They had searched Neo for a night and finally knew where he was. The ce is a bit remote, but that was not necessarily a bad thing. They had to solve everything this time. Thinking of this, ra felt more resentful. As the destination was getting closer and closer, she was ready for it. She was close, but she couldnt drive anymore. So, ra got out of the car and walked over. At the police station, the police checked the identity information but there was always something wrong. After carefully checking it, they realized that they arrested the wrong person. Horace almost punched them. How efficient the police station was! Horace looked at them angrily, then got a cab and headed in the direction of ra. He wished that ra and Neo were okay. Despite this thought, Horace was a little uneasy. Laura wouldnt be hard to handle. But if Shane was there, things would be tricky. ra wont be able to deal with them. Sir, hurry up. Horace was distraught. The car was too slow. The driver had sped up after noticing that Horace was in a rush. Yet it was still too slow for Horace. ra approached the building step by step. It was a creepy ce. There were many insects. She identally kicked a stone, and all of a sudden numerous bugs crawled out from underneath the overturned stone. ra was frightened and disgusted. But thinking of Neo, she cheered herself up and walked in. Laura had expected ra to find them here but she didnt expect it to be so soon. When ra entered, she heard a p. ra almost went berserk. She immediately knew that Laura was pping Neo. She rushed over and saw Laura pinching Neos face, looking like a demon. What did Laura go through to hate them so much? How much hatred was there behind those vicious eyes? ra didnt have the time to think. All she wanted to do was untie Neo, and rescue Him. Stop there. Laura had been here since early this morning. She was excited to see ra now. ras expression gave her great joy. The more ra worried, the happier Laura became. She couldnt be happier. ra didnt dare to move when she saw Laura press the knife against Neos neck. She was afraid that if she moved, Neo would get hurt. ra was worried, and at the same time anxious. Watch Neo suffer at the hands of Laura, she felt that she was such a terrible mother. Neo, wake up, look at me. ra had a bad feeling seeing Neo being silent with his eyes shut. Did they already kill Neo? ra trembled, looking at Neo. Neo then looked up at ra, Mom, Im scared.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, ras tears gushed out. Neo was such a strong boy. But, now, he was scared. ra wiped her tear with her hand, then looked at Neo, Neo, dont worry. Im here to save you. Chapter 583 A Life for a Life You want your son? A life for a life. Hearing the conversation, Laura nced at Shane. Shane thought they were just doing this to make ra anxious. Why did Laura want ras life now? Looking at Shanes cowardly look, Laura regretted that she had called the wrong person. Laura threw a knife at ras feet, then looked at ra and said, Did you see that knife? You die, and your son will live. Looking at the knife on the ground, ra thought of many things. Her past with Horace. The days she spent with Neo alone. The happy moment Neo stayed with Horace.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Thinking about this, ras eyes turned red. But she didnt want to cry in front of the enemy. She looked up at the sky, and then looked coldly at Shane and Laura. Shane, I treat you well, and this is what you did to me. I was so blind! Laura, God will punish you for all your sins. I only hope that youll keep your promise. After I die, let go of my son. Neo was the fruit of the love between ra and Horace. She didnt want to give him up. She couldnt do that. Watching Neo dying at Lauras hands, ras heart was broken. No one can save them now, only she can save Neo. Ms. Hutchinson, I Shane didnt mean it that way, he was deceived. Hearing ras words he felt guilty. Stop calling me! Dont worry, Ill keep my promise. Laura interrupted. She couldnt wait to see ra die. Only after ra was dead can she be with Horace. As for Neo, she would just abandon him at a random ce. Laura looked at ra with anticipation. ra nced at Neo, confirmed that Neo had fainted. She didnt want Neo to see her bleeding. It might cause him nightmares. Hurry up, do it. Then we are even. Looking at ra, Laura was a little flustered. She suspected that ra was dying on purpose, waiting for Horace to rescue her. However, Horace did note, which was weird. But Laura didnt want to think too much. She saw ra slowly raise her hand. Horace was only five minutes away. He was in a rush, not knowing what to do, not knowing what happened. ra raised her hand and cut her wrist, then looked at Laura. Can you put Neo down now? ra looked at Laura. Even though she was dying, she was still worrying about Neo. Hahaha, fine. Laura looked up andughed. Watching the blood on ras wrist flow down drop by drop, Laura suddenly felt that everything in the world was beautiful. Laura felt rxed. She was sure she would get everything she wanted. The blood on the floor was drying. ras lips turned pale. Laura knew that ra would die very soon. Laura was extremely excited. Shane had closed his eyes in fright. It was the first time he had seen such a bloody scene. He couldnt help but vomit. Seeing that ra was still bleeding, he wanted to pull Laura away. Laura saw a caring and guessed that the person inside was Horace. So, she took Neo away. ra, who was dying, watched Laura take Neo away and knew she had been deceived. She reached out, trying to grab Laura, but fainted in the next second. Her blood was still flowing out. ra! ra! Horace arrived just in time. Seeing ras wrist, he got panicked. ra was lying in blood. Her lips were deadly pale. Save Neo, go! ra pointed in the direction Laura had left, then passed out. ra, ra, wake up. Horace panicked. Shall he go after Neo or save ra? ra was almost drained of blood, if he didnt save her, she would die. Horace nced in the direction Neo had left, a hint of guilt shed in his eyes. Then, he left with ra in his arms. Laura hid Neo in a safe ce. Except for giving him food, she didnt care about Neo. Neo woke up during this time and found he was not rescued. He waited for ra to save him. ra said she would save him. ra was sent to the emergency room. She had lost too much blood. She needed blood and surgery. Horace waited outside the emergency room and sent people to find Neo. He could do nothing but wait. After a long time, there was still no news of Neo. When ra was pushed out of the emergency room, Horace temporally stopped thinking of Neo. In Horaces eyes, ra was more important than Neo. ra was still in aa. Looking at ras face, Horaces hatred of Laura reached a new level. It was all Lauras fault. Of course, he was practically responsible. He shouldnt have trusted Laura. He should have cut off all ties with her back then. Thinking of this, Horace sent a group of people to manhunt Laura. He was determined. He also went to the detective station. He didnt believe Laura could escape this time. Thinking of this, Horace sat down next to ra and looked at her. He could finally feel what ra was feeling when he was lying on the hospital bed. She must be anxious and desperate. Horace guarded ra every day. To take care of ra, he handled his work at the hospital. When ra woke up, he would know immediately. Horace worried that ra might never wake up, but even so, he would stay there. Mr. Kirnd. Isaac knocked softly at the door, then looked at Horace, wanting to say something. Whats it? Horace rubbed his exhausted eyes and then looked at Isaac. We got some clue. I believe we will find them soon. Isaac wanted to cheer Horace up a little. Okay, I get it. Isaac had left Horace, but seeing that everyone was busy, he wanted to do something for Horace and ra. So, he joined in the search. Now they finally had a little clue, all their efforts were worth it. Leh and Logan hade to the hospital a few times. ra never woke up. Logan said that ra was ill-fated. Her life was never meant to be peaceful. If so, they could only ept it. Horace nodded at the side and looked at ra with affectionate eyes. Horace. It was faint, but Horace heard it. He rushed over to ra, who had opened her eyes. Im here, Im here. ra, youre finally awake. Horace burst into tears of excitement. This was the second time Horace had shed tears in front of ra. Horace had thought about giving up on her and himself. But looking at ra, who just woke up, he felt that everything was worth it. He didnt wait in vain. ra finally woke up. Even doctors had said that ra might never wake up, but the miracle had happened. ra woke up! How long have I been sleeping? ra looked at the excited Horace in front of her and reached out to wipe his tears, looking at him with love. After being unconscious for such a long time, ras voice was very hoarse. Horace handed ra a ss of water and watched her drink before answering her question. Chapter 584 Have You Found Laura? Horace took over the cup and looked at ra, not knowing whether to say it or not. She had just woken up. Would she be able to take the blow? In the end, he looked at ra and said, Eight days. Horace had never left during the eight days. He was there being with her, feeding her when she couldnt eat. Knowing that ra liked being clean, he wiped her body with a towel every day. So that she will wake up in a good mood. Horace had been exhausted during this time. He lost a lot of weight and seemed rather haggard. On the contrary, ra gained some. So What about Neo? ra remembered how she fainted and thought of Neo. She remembered that Neo was taken away by Laura. Where was Neo now? If he was still in Lauras hands, his chance of living would be small. Thinking of this, ra looked at Horace with a panicked look, waiting for his answer. Horace looked at ra in embarrassment, not knowing what to say. Wheres Neo? He is still with Laura, right? ra looked at Horace and knew it was over. Neo must still be in the hands of Laura now. Tears instantly fell down her cheeks. She saw Laura p Neo. Laura must have been torturing Neo. As ras imagination was torturing herself, her eyes looking at Horace were filled with anger. Its all your fault. I asked you to chase after Laura! Why didnt you? How could you watch our son being taken away like that? Dont you love him? ra was now on the verge of a breakdown. If it wasnt because she hadnt seen Neo, ra would have copsed on the hospital bed. Horace looked at ra and reassured her, ra, calm down. Listen, we have found Neo. I promise you, in three days, three days from now, well get Neo back. And we wont let Laura escape! Horace whispered, calming ras heart little by little. He put the pillow on ras back to make ra morefortable. Really? Can you really find Neo? ra was now like a child who craved candy. Horace was the only person she can trust now. ra didnt want to be deceived. She didnt want to be disappointed. She had had enough! Neo was in front of her, but ra failed to save him. She watched Neo being taken away but couldnt do anything. Recalling that scene, ra buried herself in Horaces arms and cried. It was way too heart-wrenching and suffocating to a mother. Horace felt dreadful too, but he couldnt cry out like ra. The only thing he could do was hold ra tighter. The feeling of holding something he loved in his arms was reallyforting. ra fell asleep after crying for a while. Horace gently put ra down and put the nket on her. Then he went to buy food. ra should wake up in a while. She had been having liquid food, which could only prevent her from being starved, but would not give her a feeling of satiation. When he came back to the hospital, Horace saw a girl in a nurses outfit at ras bedside, packing stuff. Worried, he stepped forward and watch. Lately, Horace had been doing everything about ra by himself because the person lying on the bed was the most precious thing in his life. Getting closer, Horace found the girl was Isaacs girlfriend, Esther rke. Seeing Horace, Esther greeted him and spoke, Isaac said Mrs. Kirnd woke up, and you went out to buy food. I was worried, so I came over. Esther was thoughtful. Horace nodded, and then looked at ra. Esther left after she finished. She didnt want to disturb Horace and ra. ra, are you hungry? Horace raised the food in his hand, and then looked at ra, who was very pale due tock of nutrition.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The soups were good tonics. Horace cooked them by himself. ra nodded, she was indeed a little hungry, and now that Horace had bought the meal, she sat up. Horace put the small table on the bed and handed ra the fork. Have you eaten? ra knew that Horace hadnt eaten well because he was taking care of her. Of course, Horace didnt eat. He came back quickly after buying the food. ra knew he hadnt eaten from his hesitant look. So, she asked Horace to sit across from her. Then they fed each other. Horace smiled happily, but this smile was a little bitter. The three of them used to feed each other. But now, there were only the two of them. It felt bad. But there was nothing Horace could do. He hoped that those people can find Neo as soon as possible. Only in this way can ra recover quickly and the family can live happily together. Three dayster, Horace called to ask how things were going, but there wasnt any good news. Horace felt a headache. He had promised ra to Bring Neo back in three days. What should he do now? ra didnt rush Horace. She didnt want to put pressure on Horace, she knew Horace was tired. She only hoped that Neo was safe. ra suddenly felt that everything the fortune teller said was true. He told her that she wouldnt have a son or something like that. ra smiled bitterly. Since the heavens have given her a son, she must take good care of him. She would keep Neo safe at all costs after this ident. ra, ra. Horace called out to her with excitement and joy in his voice. ra looked at Horace. Had they found Laura? Chapter 585 Reunion We found Laura. It took a while for ra to believe that she didnt hear it wrong. Laura was found. It was like ras long-deste heart started to beat again.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Lets go for Neo. ra knew that her health was almost fine now, and she could still recuperate at home after she rescued Neo. ra had been depressedtely, and now that she was finally cheered up a little. Horace didnt want to disappoint ra, so he nodded. He helped ra put on her shoes and pack her stuff. Leave it to me. Go take care of the paperwork, said ra. They were soon ready. Horace sent the stuff home by taxi and then headed to the address given by the detective agency ra, followed by four bodyguards. The ce was very remote. Laura must have chosen it to hide from Horaces men. Getting closer and closer to that ce, ra was more and more nervous. She was afraid that they would fail again like the first time. Horace seemed to understand ras worries. He reached out and shook ras hand, trying to make her less nervous. He would take care of everything. ra looked at Horace, feeling slightly relieved. Yeah, with Horace, she had nothing to be afraid of. Thinking of this, ra cheered herself up. She looked at the road in front of her, observing every detail of the surrounding in case something happened. Horace was holding ra close to him. ra has just been discharged from the hospital. He wasnt sure how much she had recovered. He wished her to be fine. As time passed, they finally arrived, Horace helped ra out of the car, and the four bodyguards also got out of the car, standing beside them, waiting for ra and Horace to go first. ra and Horace looked around and found the ce was just as deserted as thest one. ra walked carefully as she entered the building with Horace. Laura was sitting on top of the building, with her hands on her head and her eyes closed, basking in the sun, eating fruit from the table from time to time, having no idea that danger was approaching. Laura believed that no one can find this ce. But arrogant people often didnt end up well, such as Laura now. ra and Horace tried to move as lightly as possible to avoid being noticed. Finally, upstairs, they saw the person they had been looking for. Finally! They found Laura. Everything they did was worth it. ra was very excited, but she controlled herself. Not seeing Neo, her heart sank. She immediately rushed forward to question the culprit. Laura! ra called out. Lauras first instinct was to run, but as soon as she turned around, a bodyguard pointed a gun at her head. Laura turned in a different direction, another gun was waiting for her. She panicked, she never thought that they could find her. And they seemed to be well prepared. They even brought guns! Laura looked at ra, angry, resentful. Why hadnt ra died? Laura saw ra cut her wrists, but now ra was standing in front of her intact. Laura wanted to kill ra, but she couldnt. She knew that if she moved, those people would shoot and she would die immediately. Lauras face was distorted by hatred. ra, why are you still alive? Why cant you just die! Laura yelled at ra, tears of remorse streaming from her eyes. She hated ras good fortune and regretted that she didnt leave after making sure ra was dead. I am sorry to disappoint you. Where is Neo? Tell me now! ra looked at Laura. She was determined to save Neo today. She knew she could do it. Yet Laura said, Neos dead. Hearing this, ra paused, then smiled, looked at Laura, and said, Do you think Im an idiot? If youve killed Neo, why are you panicking instead of showing off? ras questioning stumped Laura. Believe me or not. Watching blood flowing down Neos wrist was more satisfying than seeing you bleed. Laura watched ras facial expression slowly change and then said crazily. ra felt a chill down her spine. She didnt know what to say. Horace, who was holding ra, sensed ras uneasiness. He pulled ra behind him, then looked at Laura. Laura, stop acting. Where is Neo? Tell me, Ill let you suffer less before dying. To Horace, Laura must die; but if she cooperated with them, Horace might show some mercy. As Ive said, Neo is dead. ra,e over, Ill tell you where Neos body is. Laura waved at ra and looked at ra expectantly. That was a good reason. ra was determined to take Neo away, dead or alive. She nned to go over to Laura. Dont go, ra. Horace felt it was a trap. He tried to stop ra. However, ra got rid of his grip and stepped forward. Laura looked at ra, who was walking step by step, feeling excited. Horace, on the other hand, asked the bodyguards to get ready to shoot. The four bodyguards understood. ra was now anxious to know Neos whereabouts, so she walked very fast. She looked at Laura and said, You can tell me now. Alright, Neos body is in ra had tried her best not to cry. Now she only wanted to know Neos whereabouts, hoping only that Laura was not deceiving her this time. Just as ra was listening with all her attention. Laura swiftly turned around and put a knife on ras neck. Frightened, Horace raised the gun in his hand and pointed at Laura, in case of missing any slightest movement of her. Chapter 586 You Deserve It Laura, what do you want to do? Horace looked at ra who was being seized by Laura. If not careful enough, ra would be killed on the spot. The four bodyguards also stared at Laura as Horace instructed previously. Horace, why do you ask me? I still have questions for you! Its me who was with you at the beginning. Why, why did you choose this bitch? Why? Did I do anything wrong? Although Laura said heartbrokenly, there was no tear in her eyes. Maybe it was because her heart was already a desert. Revenge had taken her mind. There was no room for love. Why did you leave in the beginning? What did you do to frame me? You deserve it all. Horace said ruthlessly, but his eyes were still fixed on Lauras hand. I deserve it all? Its all my fault? OK, Horace, then Ill drag ra to hell with me today! In fact, Horace said this to Laura many times before, but she never listened. Since Laura said it, she instantly took actions. Horace held his breath when Laura tried to cut ras neck with the knife. ra kept shaking her head, signaling him not to act rashly. Because once Laura died, it would be more difficult to find where their son was. Horace certainly saw ras expression. But in the face of danger, ras life outweighed other things. Bang. Before ra realized it, Laura had fallen to the ground, covered in blood. Her eyes were wide open. She couldnt believe that Horace would really kill her like this. She had always believed that Horace loved her, even at the end of life. It seemed that it was just her wishful thinking. Horace only had ra in his heart now, the woman who led her to this. She could feel the blood was being drained out of her body and someone helped her up, Where is Neo? Laura smiled and said something, then closed her eyes and died. Dead Neo is dead. Hearing Laurasst words, ra copsed on to the ground, shocked. She hugged her legs and wailed. Her son was dead. He had gone. Why? Why did God do this to her? ra kept recalling the happy days she spent with Neo. The more she thought about it, the more she cried. Horace hurried over and looked at ra, who was still crying. He leaned forward and hugged her. Three minutester, ra fell straight onto the ground. Fortunately, Horace was around. Otherwise, she might bump her head from the fall. ra. He called her name, but he got no response. Horace looked at her closed eyes. He knew that ra was still weak, since she just left the hospital. Horace didnt hear what Laura said to her. But what could make ra cry so sad must be something terrible about Neo, like his death. Horace figured it out, but now he had to take ra to the hospital immediately. Two bodyguards were left to deal with the police. He instructed them to tell the police that Laura wanted to kill ra, so he killed her out of self-defense. The two bodyguards nodded and watched them leave with the other two bodyguards. They took the same car, but Horace asked a bodyguard to drive, given that the original driver drove so slowly. They spent less time on the way. Having arrived at the hospital, Horace asked for ras doctor. When the doctor saw ras bloody clothes, she didnt say anything but did her job. She checked ras condition. The wound on her body was not infected or ripped. Everything was fine. The doctor was relieved. Shes had serious emotional distress. Let her have a good rest. The doctor said to Horace. Horace nodded and the doctor left.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ra was put on IV drips. Horace kept taking care of her in the hospital. Everything seemed the same as few days ago. Horace smiled bitterly. Things happened because he wasnt tough enough. But regret was useless. Now he hoped that ra could wake up soon. He also let his people keep searching for Neo. He thought as long as they found Laura, they could find Neo. However, it was obviously wrong. Although Laura said that Neo was dead, Horace didnt believe it. Horace knew that Neo wouldnt die so easily since he was taught by him. Neo would grow into someone who was as extraordinary as him. How could he die without keeping his promise? Looking at ra, Horaceforted himself like this. When Helena received the death notice, she fell on the ground in shock. Wasnt Laura doing fine? She even came to see her not long ago. How could she be dead now? Helena couldnt believe it, but she had seen Lauras body. The pale face and lips, lovely cheek and cute nose. It was none other than Laura. Helena immediately burst into tears. Shane Doyle, who came to visit Helena, also saw the body and didnt know how to react. The girl said she liked him and wanted to live a happy life with him. But how did she end up like this? He knew that Laura was lying to him then, but he was happy to fall in the trap. In fact, he fell for her at first sight. Who would care whether she was telling the truth? Seeing Lauras body lying here now, Shane didnt know how to react to this. He wanted to cry because the woman he loved had died, even though she would no longer blow her top at him again. But now he felt neither. He couldnt collect the strength to cry. He stood in front of Lauras body and gently stroked her face. Dont worry, Laura, I will avenge you. Shane knows who killed Laura. He wouldnt let ra easily get away with it. Shane helped Helena go back to her room and keptforting her. Although Helena was not his mother, he would take good care of her for Laura. Helena, dont worry. Ill seek justice for Laura. He said this not only to Helena, but also to himself. He knew he didnt have much power, but he did know a trick or two. If ra was really as cruel as Laura said, he must avenge Lauras death; take it as a contribution to the society. People like ra should be punished and cast out. Chapter 587 She Is the Killer? You mean Laura was killed by ra? Helena received Shanes hints and asked. Why did he say that ra killed Laura? Was there any connection? Shane patiently analyzed the current situation for Helena and told her what ra had done to Laura. No matter what, ra was the most likely suspect to kill Laura. Helena thought it made sense. Her eyes were filled with hatred. She would definitely avenge her daughter and not be deceived by ras hypocrisy anymore. Thinking of this, both of them were fueled by anger. They encouraged themselves inwardly to seek revenge! Now they have be the phantom of Lauras wrath. Horace stayed by ra day and night. Luckily, ra wasnt ill. She slept for a day and woke up. She looked around and soon realized it was the hospital, so she panicked. Before Horace could say anything, ra grabbed Horaces arm and asked nervously, Horace, Wheres Neo? Is he okay? Horace paled at the question. They had been looking for Neo these days, but still no good news. He really didnt know how to answer ras question. What if he said something wrong and made ra faint again? ra shook Horaces arm to urge him to speak. I havent found him. Horace nodded and answered ras question like a little girl who did something wrong. But to ra, it was like a thunderbolt out of the blue. Horace, youre lying. You said that you could find Neo in three days. But now you havent found him. Why didnt you go after Neo that time? Why? Dont you know how important Neo is to me? ra, who regained consciousness, felt as if her world had copsed. She didnt know what to do now. She felt her life was meaningless without Neo. She could only feel better byining to Horace. But ra knew it was not enough to bring Neo back again. She didnt want to live if Neo had gone.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ra, your wrist was bleeding at that time. I didnt go after Neo because I want to save you. Its all my fault, but thats because I care for your life. Horace whispered. He didnt know what to say when ra was like this. But dont you know how much I care about Neo? How can I live without Neo? Do you want to save my life but kill my soul? ra stopped crying andining. She looked at Horace, coldly. Horace listened to ras words and looked into ras eyes. He felt that he almost didnt know her for a moment. Why did she be someone like this? Horace was reduced to silence. When Horace was thinking about how to answer, ra continued to say, From now on, you can do whatever you want. Ill go find my son. We go separate ways. ra instantly pulled the needle off her hand, put on her shoes and left. Horace wanted to chase her, but there were still a lot of things left. He hesitated for a moment and decided to leave them there. He ran to the direction ra had gone but didnt find her. When Horace walked to the gate of the hospital, ra had gone. He looked at the crowd and didnt know where he could find her. Horace squatted down, with head buried in his hands. He tried to calm himself down. He was very confused now. He did everything for ra, but ra thought what he did was wrong. Was it really wrong? Horace knew by heart that if he was given a second chance, he would still choose ra. There were still chances to find Neo. But if ra had bled to death at that time, he would lose his wife. ra would be gone forever. After figuring this out, Horace returned to the hospital to pack the stuff. He nned to go home to find ra and exin everything. He believed that they could resolve the conflicts. Horace soon drove home. when he arrived, he was surprised by the coldness indoors. It was hot summer now. Why did it feel so cold? Horace walked around the house, but he couldnt find ra. He could hear the voice in his mind speaking, Dont be silly, ra had left you. It was all because you didnt save Neo at that time. Horace immediately ran out when he heard it. He started the car to find ra, but he didnt know where to go. Horace hit the steering wheel angrily, and then thought about where ra would go. Horace kept driving aimlessly on the road until it was dark. He still couldnt find her. Horace regretted thinking about the packing thing. Otherwise, he could catch her up. ra was also walking aimlessly on the road. She looked at the neon lights and found it very beautiful. She thought that she and Neo had been here in the past. ra found a bit of constion in walking the way Neo had walked before. She told herself that Neo was not dead. He just hid in a ce where they couldnt find. As she walked, she saw a little boy who looked very simr to Neo from behind. She quickly ran up to him and turned him around, Neo. ra was stunned. It was not Neo. They just looked alike from behind. Lunatic. The childs mother looked at ra contemptuously. ra heard it, then burst intoughter. Lunatic? Huh. ra smiled, but soon turned into tears. She shouted to the street, Youve never lost you son. How can you feel the pain in my heart now? Those who said Im crazy should ask yourself, if you lose your son, will you be as happy as now? The passerby kept silent. ra got a point. No one was born crazy. People just couldnt put in others shoes. People gathered around to look at ra. Horace saw a figure like ra when he was driving, so he got off. He squeezed through the crowd and finally got closer to her. Yes, it was her. Chapter 588 Let’s Go Home Horace went up to ra and disperse the crowd. Then he put his arm around ra and said gently, ra,e home with me. Lets go home together. Seeing ras dispirited look, Horace felt upset as well. They had just lost their boy. Neither of them could be happy. Now Horace just wanted ra to go home with him. Its not safe for ra to wander about at night. Plus, he just killed Laura. Who knew if Helena and Shane would seek revenge? The right choice for ra was to stay at home. Dont touch me. Youre the one to me. You lost my boy. ra pushed Horace away. But her strength was too small, she even stepped back a bit. Luckily, Horace held her back, otherwise she would hit the tree behind her. Honey,e home with me. We can talk about it when we get home. Horace cajoled her into going home. There were too many people outside, which could lead to chaos. ra was also very tired. Horaces face always reminded her of Neo. She reached out her arms and held him tight, while murmuring Neos name. Neo, Neo. Youre finally home. Mom misses you so much. After ra said it, Horace felt that his shoulder turned wet. It was ras tears. This was what a mom without her son looked like. When she saw someone like her son, she couldnt help imagine that person as her son to relieve the aching pain. This was human brains automatic transformation. When it got worse, it would be what people usually called Schizophrenia. Horace had to pretend as Neo, Shall we go home? ra nodded and followed Horace back home. By the time they got home, ra had fallen asleep. It seemed that she was exhausted. She walked for a day, and Horace had looked for her for a day. They were all tired and craved for a tranquil night. Ah, my Neo. Early in the morning, ra broke the quietness with a scream. Horace suddenly woke up and looked at ra, puzzled. Whats the matter, ra? Horace asked. He thought that ra would only be upset this morning. But he was stunned by what he saw. Horace, my son, my son is dead. ra stared at Horace panickily, then bounced on the bed. Seeing ra like this, Horace felt helpless. He nned to take ra to see the doctor. ra now looked like she had a mental breakdown due to the tremendous stress and low psychological endurance. He already knew it without seeing a doctor. But he didnt know what to do to help her. He had had a lot going on. They went to a trip, but Helena was seriously ill. After taking care of Helena for a period of time, Neo was lost. Maybe he could make it right, but it happened again and again. No matter how strong ones mental endurance was, he or she could be stricken by the setbacks one after another. ra always pulled through everything herself and seldom sought help from others. She had been scarred inside. ra suddenly broke down due to Neos death, which led to the current situation. Horace should own most of the responsibility. Now they had to go to the hospital. ra, lets go, Ill take you to find Neo. Horace wanted to say that he would take ra to the hospital, but he was afraid that she would not cooperate or was unwilling to go out of fear. ra behaved very well when she heard that she could meet Neo. She sat still and remained quiet all the way. She was looking forward to seeing Neo. After arriving at the hospital, ra instinctively stepped back. Horace felt it, but he still took ras hand and walked into the hospital. ra needed to go to the hospital. Horace knew a psychiatrist in the hospital, so he went directly to the doctor without the bothersome procedure. Horace knocked on the door and went in at the answer. Horace, you Carl Pennington, the psychiatrist, looked at ra who acted crazy, flustered. Did his wife go crazy and need treatment? Horace nodded, telling Carl that he guessed right. Horace looked at Carl asking questions and checking on ra, but ra didnt dare to look into his eyes. It went rather difficult. The final result was as Horace expected. The next step was how to alleviate the symptom. Horace was worried that the medicine would have side effects, so he asked Carl to prescribe some drugs with minor side effects. They talked about the dos and donts of ras disease. After that, Horace nodded and led ra away. When they went outside, ra looked at Horace with expectation. Whats the matter? Horace didnt know what ra was indicating now, so he asked. He thought ra might be ufortable or something, but what ra said surprised him. Neo. Horace didnt know what to answer. He could only look at ra and say, Neo is not here now. As long as ra behaves well, Neo wille back. Carl told Horace to coax ra like a child. Even if ra said something difficult to do, he should agree. Only in this way, ras mood would be lightened and her mental condition will gradually improve. Horace had no choice but to follow the doctors instructions, hoping that ra can cheer up as soon as possible. Horace stayed at home to take care of ra while helping those people find Neo.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ra never had an onset since taking the medicine. She kept talking to Horace like a child. Horace also coaxed ra patiently. But one day ra went into Neos room and broke down again. It had been half a month since ra broke downst time. Horace thought that taking medicine for half a month would be fine, but now it seemed that Horace was too sloppy. ra identally went somewhere she shouldnt go to. ra. Horace wanted to stop it. But he failed to grasp her clothes. Then she heard ras voice. Neo, my Neo is dead. Neo, dont leave mama. ra was neither crazy nor noisy, but cried on Neos bed for a long time. When she got up again, her eyes werepletely swollen. Horace couldnt bear it. He came forward to hold ra and left the house. But he suddenly heard ra talking in a cold tone. Dont touch me. Horace froze. ra hadnt talked to himself in this tone for almost a month. Did it mean that ras disease had been cured? Chapter 589 Merciless Horace looked at ras every move and wanted to test his guess, but he looked into ras steely eyes. What? ra asked Horace. Horace shook his head. It seemed that ra waspletely fine now. The medicine really worked. Horace was happy, but he was afraid that ra would leave him again, so he followed her around. Nothing. Horace met ras grim gaze and knew that ra was still angry now. He knew he wasnt supposed to be abrasive. Otherwise, ra might return back to the status several days ago. ra, do you want to eat? I can cook for you. Horace had been feeding ra recently. Now that ra had recovered, she could eat by herself. ra got up in the morning and hadnt eaten yet. Now she must be hungry. No, Im leaving. ra nced at Horace. When Horaces around, ra couldnt stop thinking of Neo and felt heart-broken. As a result, she refused Horaces kindness and nned to go out for dinner.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Where are you going? Horace grabbed ras arm and stared at ra worriedly. He was afraid that ra would leave him again. Then he wouldnt be able to find her, right? So now, he couldnt let her leave. Is it any of your business? ra shook off Horaces hand and left. Horace nned to follow her up. Thought he werent able to make contacts with her, he could watch her from distance. However, ra figured out his n. ra looked at Horace and said, Dont follow me. Leave me alone. Ille back. ra didnt know why, but she couldnt leave this home. But she didnt want to be with Horace. The reason why she couldnt leave might be because Neo once lived in this home. This ce had Neos smell. ra threw a glimpse at Horace and walked out of the door. Horace felt relieved when he heard ra saying Ille back, so he didnt stop ra anymore. Let her go. She woulde back anyway. Since she said it, she would definitely be back. Horace said to himself. Then he felt a little hungry. He didnt know whether ra had brought money with her. Then he thought maybe he was overthinking. Horace asked the nanny to prepare the breakfast. After the breakfast, he went to work. Horace hadnt been to thepany for a long time. But he took the documents home and got the work done. Now that ra didnt need to be taken care of, he should go to thepany and check on its current situation. If employees hadnt seen the CEO for so long, they might be dubious. It would lead to employees suspicion. Horace felt sad when he looked around the familiar workce and recalled that ra and Neo had been here. But he was the man, he couldnt fall down. Hello, Mr. Kirnd. The assistant saw himing up the stairs and hurried to greet him. The assistant had not seen him for a long time. He was rather happy to see him. Although the documents had been sent to Horaces home, there were so many trivial things that need to be handled. His workload was also heavy. Now that Horace came back, he almost jumped out of joy, because he could finally catch a breath. Hi, is everything OK recently? Horace nodded. They began to discuss the work and entered the office. The assistant needed to report to Horace about the recentpany affairs. ra left home in the morning and went out to a restaurant for breakfast. Then she drove to Helenas nursing home. ra felt that she had been too kind to them before, but not until she lost her son did she realize this. Nothing special happened, so she soon arrived at the nursing home. Because Shanes door was damaged by Horaces kicksst time, he also stayed at the nursing home now. He said that he came to take care of Helena, but he also found a good excuse for himself to live in the nursing home. When ra arrived, they were sitting on the chair, chatting. When ra came, the air froze a bit. What are you doing here? Shane asked defensively. Since she could shoot Laura to death, he couldnt tell if she would do it to him. But Shane thought too much. ra was not the kind of person who would directly kill someone with a gun. Only Horace would do such thing. Laura asked for, however. Even she was killed, the police station would not me this on Horace and ra. If ra killed Shane right now, she would be held ountable. She was not that stupid. She nned to torture them in the cruelest way. Because living in pain was far worse than dying in peace. ra wanted to let them know that they needed to pay for what they owed her. She was no sweet angel. Tit for tat was her basic principle. What am I doing here? What did you do? Otherwise, how will Ie? ra found their questions hrious. Though they lived here now, it was she who paid for everything, right? Of course, except for the small bed. Isaac paid for it, but Horace returned the money to him. ra bought the medicine for Helena, what made them think that they could question her? We did nothing, just to maintain justice. Shane held his head high. But ras expression changed from coldness to ridicule. Oh, to maintain social justice. Youre gonna be the hero now? ra didnt want to talk to them anymore. Because she knew that instead of wasting her time, it was better to take actions. Helena, dont me me for doing this. me it on your dead daughter. ra didnt care about their mother-daughter rtionship at all. She didnt want to humiliate her in the first ce, since she raised her up. But what happened to Neo was because Helena was around. Then dont me her for being cruel. ra then called the director and asked some questions. I want to ask how much money is left for Helena? The money was usually paid month by month, but ra directly paid for a year. She wanted to know how much was left. Twelve thousand. The nursing house was expensive due to its absolutely tranquil surroundings, excellent equipment and considerate service. Moreover, Helena lived in a deluxe suite. Chapter 590 Work It Out Yourself Please refund the money to me. Ill check out, and everything else its up to you. ra wanted to take back everything she had given Helena. She wondered how she could survive. She wanted to rely on Laura when she was still alive, but Laura made her disappointed. She was willing to abandon all she got to help her daughter. Now, lets see if she could make it on her own. Shane realized he had screwed up. As a newly graduated student, how could he survive without living ce? Where should he live? Should he go home? No way, he didnt want to go home. It was too embarrassing.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I put your medicine here. This is all you got. If its finished, you need to work it out yourself. Maybe you can have your real daughter buy it for you. Everything she had was provided by ra. Since Helena chose her own daughter, then dont me her for being ruthless. No, you cant do that! Vicious bitch. Youll go to hell! Helena felt sad when she saw that she was deprived of everything she had. But there was no way that she would beg ra for not doing it. She could only curse and hope ra would regret it. Shane was sitting on the ground. He had no say in it. This was not his ce, nor the house he rented. He just lived here for some reasons. Oh? Im crazy. Then give me back your medicine as well. ra reached out her hand and looked at the medicine in Helenas hand. She knew that once without the medicine, Helena could no longer live. Helena grasped the medicine bottle and refused to give it. She acted as if she would fight at all cost. ra burst into sneer. Was this human nature? People were selfish, after all. ra grinned and soon drove away. Shane and Helena looked at the back of the car and couldnt function for a long time. Things changed so suddenly that they hadnt been prepared. Shane directly left. Shane just wanted to find a ce to live, so he ttered Helena. Since Helena was also penniless now, he didnt need to stick around. Anyway, Laura never liked her mother. Where are you going? Helena had a bad feeling and her heart flustered. Did he want to ditch her? Im leaving. Take care. Shane didnt even turn his head back and left directly. Helena froze there, pissed off. Helena originally had difficulty walking. Since she couldnt be taken care by others, where could she go? She spent herst penny on buying Laura a bed. Even feeding herself had be a problem. The people in the nursing home were annoyed when they saw Helena kneeling at the gate. They wanted her to leave. Her daughter died a few days ago, which already made people at the nursing home uneasy. But they couldnt shoo her away because she paid for the room. Now they were willing to kick her out. Hurry up, you are such a jinx. Go away. This is not the ce for you. Helena stumbled away because she didnt want to lose her face. Even if she walked away, she could still hear the abuse behind. Although Helena wanted to scold back, she knew she wasnt able to do so. In fact, Helena always knew where Neo was, because Laura told her. She thought about using this secret to exchange for her own security. But after thinking about it, she must revenge her daughters murder. She could only walk slowly in the street and live off the leftovers in the restaurant every day. Life was extremely difficult. Some people thought she was poor and threw her bread on the ground. At first, Helena didnt want eat the food on the ground, but gradually, when she almost fainted due to hunger, she had to go back to find the bread on the ground and devoured it. It had been trampled by many people. But she had to eat it to survive. Helena had lost a lot of weight by the end of the day. Horace came home in the evening and looked at ra, who was sitting at the dinner table. His uneasiness was finally relieved. Horace took off his coat, sat down in front of ra, and then stared at ra. He found that ra was a little different, much less grumpy than this morning. Although she was still grim, Horace was quite happy about it. Horace didnt ask for anything else now; he just wanted ra by his side. He knew he could make ra change his mind. As long as ra loved him, everything would be easy. ra, where did you go today? Horace looked at ra and put her favorite dishes in the bowl. ra looked at Horace and continued to eat with her head down. You dont want to say? Is there anything you dont want me to know? Horace certainly knew that ra didnt want to talk to him. But colder she was, more Horace wanted to talk to her. Maybe ra could forget about the past and talk to Horace again? Horace made up his mind. He told ra a lot of things in thepany today, and ra was tired of listening to it. I went to visit Helena and Shane. ra nced at Horace and then answered Horaces question. Horace grinned and looked at ra. Well, my wifey must be very tired today, you should eat more. Hearing Horace call her wifey made ra stunned. She threw a look at Horace and continued to eat with his head down. Horace saw ras reaction, and then saw that ra had finished all the dishes he had put in her bowl. Delighted, he continued to put more dishes in ras bowl. It was not until bed time that she took the initiative to talk to Horace. Dont. Horace wanted to hug ra. But as soon as he touched her wrist, ra stopped him. Horace nced at ra and shook his head. Let go. Her tone became colder. But Horace, who had been in the cruel business world for years, surely wouldnt be intimidated by this. He shook his head and still held her tight. ra didnt know what to do when she faced the bratty Horace. She could only ignored him, turned over and fell asleep. Due to psychological reasons, ra hadnt slept well for days. But tonight, ra slept very tight, perhaps because she felt the sense of security from Horace. When he got up the next morning, he still held ra. Chapter 591 Unforgivable ra opened her eyes and saw that Horace was still asleep, she stared at his face. Now that she thought about it, Horace didnt do anything wrong, really. He had just put himself first. However, she still couldnt forgive him for it. This had be a weight on her mind. What are you looking at? Horace got up, turned over and pressed ra underneath him, staring into her eyes. He had sensed that ra was looking at him for a while, he just didnt open his eyes in order to surprise her. Looking at ra, who was lying under him, he was delighted. Although he knew that she had been through a lot recently because of him. But that was just how life was, filled with ups and downs. Nothing, ra shook her head and spoke. Then, Horace got off her and looked how ra sat up and got dressed. It was time for her to go to work, she didnt want to stay at home all day. Because only when she was busy could she not think about it and feel heartbroken. She had been there before when she was apart from Horace for years. C, you dont have to work. Take a rest at home. Horace knew she was going to work, but he didnt want her to be stressed at work. He felt sorry that she wouldnt be able to be herself out there. But Horace knew that his words couldnt change ras mind. So, he didnt say anything more and hoped ra could be tough. In that case, they could both move on from the past. Horace knew how hard it was, because he kept reminiscing his beautiful memories with Neo. However, they had to carry on with their life.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After breakfast, ra left the house and was about to drive to herpany when she saw a car stopped in front of her. The windshield was rolled down and she saw Horace in the drivers seat. Then, she knew that he skipped breakfast because he was getting the car ready. Looking at her standing there in a trance, Horace honked the horn and motioned for her to get in so that he could drive her to work. ra was gonna go by herself, but since Horace had skipped breakfast just for sending her to thepany in person, she didnt have the heart to refuse him. She got in the car. How was breakfast? Horace asked. He got up early and made it for her and was happy that she finished all of it. He wanted to chat with her but didnt know what to say, so he asked about breakfast. ra took a look at him and nodded. Even if he didnt say anything, she knew he made the breakfast. However, thinking that he didnt have any, ra felt a bit sorry somehow. Horace didnt intend to mention it, he knew ra would notice. In that case, she would feel sorry for him and think about him all the time. Just like that, one day, she would fall in love with him again. Horace thought to himself, took a look at ra and snickered. ra didnt know why he looked so happy, but she didnt say a word about it. These days, the questions she didnt want to ask and the words she didnt want to say, she turned them all into silence. Sometime, silence was the best solution, but it would inevitably draw herself away from Horace. While Horace had been waiting for her to open herself up to him again. He had been waiting and waiting, no matter how long it would take, he wouldnt give up waiting for her. Here it is. You could go now, ra took a look at Horace and spoke. They had arrived. Without waiting for a word from Horace, ra got out of the car and left. Horace guessed that she took a look at him before leaving to see if he was alright. After all, during the few years they were parted from each other, he had been working hard and trying to restart his business, but due to the strenuous work and inattention to health, he got a stomach problem. And not having breakfast would make it worse, which was why ra was worried about him. Looking at her receding figure for a while, Horace drove to a restaurant for breakfast. While eating, he was checking ras photos in his phone and couldnt help smiling. On the other side, ras mood got worse when she saw someone who disgusted her and reminded her of the sad past- Shane Doyle, who was now made homeless by her. After their meeting yesterday, Shane had nowhere to go, he had to sleep in a cybercaf. After a night in there, he came to work in the morning. He thought no matter what, ra was just a regr employee here, so what if she was his supervisor? Although most of the employees here knew that Horace owned the magazine publishingpany, Shane had no idea of it. Perhaps it was because he had just gotten here. Therefore, right after he saw ra here, he made a face at her. ra didnt care, she just took a nce at Shane, sneered and knocked on the editor-in-chiefs door. She checked the time on her watch, the chief editor should have arrived at thepany now. It was the great time to see her. After the door was opened from the inside, the chief editor was startled by the cold look on ras face. ra, whats wrong? asked the chief editor. ra had always been gentle and kind, but after she returned to work this time, she seemed like a different person. Fire Shane Doyle, right now. After saying that, ra turned around. Before she left, she saw, Call me after hes kicked out of thepany. When she said this, she had walked to the office area. Therefore, Shane heard her words clearly. He looked at ra with contempt. Who do you think you are? Bossing the chief editor around? You think she would listen to you? Shane was pissed. ra was the reason why he couldnt stay at Helenas, and now, she wanted to have him fired? Who was she? Shane Doyle, see me in my office, just as Shane was sneering, he heard the chief editors words. He was stunned and didnt know what it was about. Anyway, he followed the chief editor in. You are fired. Go get the procedures done at the HR departmentter. the chief editor had never seen ra snap. No matter what, ra was her boss wife, she dared not disobey her. Chapter 592 Come Back to Work What? Why? Because that bitch asked you to? Shane snapped. Hearing his words, the chief editor understood why ra didnt like him. He was ill-mannered. How could you call Mrs. Kirnd that? the chief editor frowned and refuted. She liked ra and her boss Horace a lot, so she was displeased when she heard someone call ra a bitch. Mrs. Kirnd? Shane was stunned at these two words. So, ra was able to get him fired because she was Horaces wife? Even after Shane walked out of thepany building, his mind was still in a nk. ra, Ive fired Shane. You cane back to work now, the chief editor said to ra on the phone. She wasnt trying to butter ra up, but she did talk to ra in a much gentler tone than that she used when she was talking to the others. I see. Thank you, Madam. ra nodded, hung up the phone and was about to go upstairs. She had been sitting in the caf downstairs and was sure the chief editor would do as she said. However, coincidently, she met Shane on the way. ra straightened her back when she passed by Shane, only to hear Shane say, I underestimated you, ra. ra raised her brow and said nothing. She walked back to the office in high heels. On her way, there were people staring at her with inquisitive eyes, she stared back at them and they all lowered their heads. It was no until she got back to her desk and checked the time that she found she had wasted almost the whole morning. When she was about to start working, she heard Lehs words. ra, are you okay? Leh knew what had been going on with ra, but she didnt know how to ask her about it. She walked to ra and asked in a low voice full of concern. Im fine. Seeing the worried look on Lehs face, ra realized that they hadnt seen each other in a long time. ra forced a smile and rubbed Lehs head. Then, she went on with her work. On the other side, Horace got news from the HR department, saying that ra had asked to fire Shane. So, there was one more left? He then asked his men to put some pressure on Shane by sending a message to all thepanies in the city- if any of them hired Shane, they would be Horaces enemy. Now that the Solrace Corporation had be one of the top 10 enterprises in the whole country, not manypanies would want to have conflicts with it. Moreover, the biggerpanies wouldnt even consider Shane as their candidate. If anyone dared to offend Horace, he would make him regret it. Although Shane was just an aplice in everything, Horace still thought he had been too merciful to him. In the following months, ra was either working in thepany or looking for Neo. However, she didnt find anything. But she didnt give up, because she knew how hard it would be. ra, do you want to have dinner at Logans ce? Leh looked at ra and invited her over for dinner. Although Logan knew how ra had been, he didnt invite her home because he was worried it might touch a raw nerve of her. Leh insisted on having her over for dinner, saying that ra would feel better and she could talk to Logan and bond with him. Okay, ra nodded and agreed. It had been a long time since shest saw Logan. But as a matter of fact, Logan had visited her several times when she was mentally unstable. Seeing her like that, Logan felt sorry. But there was nothing he could do. He could only pray that the medicine could take effect soon and ra could get better soon. Seeing that ra had agreed, Leh was excited and started telling ra about what had been going on with her and Logan while ra listened carefully. Although she hadnt been in good mood recently, she liked talking with Leh, who might be her sister-inw someday. After chatting for a while, Leh checked the time. She thought they should go home early to catch dinner, so the two of them skipped work. If it was in the past, Leh wouldnt skip work for no reason, but she thought it was better to be cautious. After all, going home inte hours was dangerous. ra knew what she was worried about. When they were about to leave, she left a note on the chief editors desk about they had to leave early today. She didnt want to be scolded for leaving work without reporting in advance. ra, this is my first-time skipping work. Its exciting! Leh had never done this before. Even back in school days, she had never skipped any ss. It was thrilling for her. Seeing the look on her face, ra couldnt help butugh. It had been a long time since shest gave a smile. Looking at the smile on her face, Leh felt happy, grabbed ras hand and kept walking. Where are you going? Seeing this, ra asked. Was Leh trying to keep in step with her or what? Oh! I forgot you drove here! Leh said with a blush. Then she stared at ra and waited for her to get the car. ra took a look and her, smiled and shook her head. Then she walked to the underground parking lot to get the car. When she arrived, she saw a brand-new ORV parked there and couldnt help walking over.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as she saw the note on it, she was surprised. It wrote on the note, For my dear sister, ra. ra was stunned. It suddenly urred to her that she once asked Logan to give her a car as a gift. She had forgotten all about it. Logan had kept that in mind? Therefore, she drove it instead of her own car, which still looked new. Seeing her driving in that brand-new ORV, Leh remembered. She almost forgot about this. Luckily, ra found it herself. Get in, ra said, regaining herposure. Leh somehow felt as if they had gone back to the time when they first met each other and when she had to be careful with her words and not to offend ra. She found that it was just ras disguise and that she was a warm-hearted person inside. But now, it was different, a lot of things had happened recently and they had changed ra into a different person. They didnt say anything on their way home. ra hadnt had much words recently, while Leh was simply worried that her words might upset ra. Leh simply stared out of the window at the scenery and thought they could talk after they got home. Soon, they arrived. Logan had been waiting for them at the door. Seeing that ra had lost weight, he felt sorry for her, but didnt say anything about it. He wanted to cheer her up instead of making her sad. Hey! You are driving the car I bought you! Logan said, looking surprised. He had been worried ra might reject it, and now, he could be relieved. Chapter 593 Happy Together Thank you for the car, Logan, ra nodded and followed Logan into the dining room. Dinner had been ready. Logans cooking was much better than Horaces, because he had been learning it by himself when he was free at home. He had made a lot of dishes tonight to cheer ra up. He even took a days leave to clean the house. Come take a seat, seeing that ra was standing there, Logan said to her. He knew that ra had changed a lot after the incident, but he didnt know that even he was estranged from her. Okay. ra nodded and took a seat. Seeing that Leh and Logan were busy in the kitchen, ra wanted to help but gave up on the second thought. She didnt want to be the third wheel. Leh, hand me the soy sauce. Leh, will you help me tighten the apron? ra could hear Logans requests from the kitchen, although he was just asking Leh for some tiny favors, they seemed really happy together. When thest dish was finished, the three of them sat beside the table and started having dinner. ra, taste this. Logan put some food onto ras te, and then took a look at Lehs te. It was subtle, but ra noticed it. ra ate the food in her te and didnt say a word. Logan and Leh knew that she didnt like to talk during meals, so they didnt say much words as well. They thought they could talk after dinner to cheer ra up a little. The dinner was finally over and ra could sense that Logan and Leh had been restraining themselves, trying not to be too intimate. Then, sitting on the sofa, ra listened quietly to Logan and Lehs words trying tofort her. Although they didnt make it clear what they were referring to, she knew. After hearing their words, ra stood up and was about to leave. It was almost the time for everyone to get off work, she needed to avoid traffic jam. However, she was happy to see Logan and Leh in a good ce. On her way home, she kept thinking about how happy Horace and she had been. How did things turn out like this? Wiping her tears, she focused on driving. Life had been harder and harder these days for everyone, she didnt want to add burden on their shoulders. She had nned to go home, but she couldnt stop thinking while driving. Somehow, she drove to Horacespany. She checked the time on her watch, there were ten minutes before they got off work. The Solrace Corporation and the magazine publishingpany were both owned by Horace. Therefore, the off-work time was the same. She parked the car and walked into the building. The receptionist recognized her. Mrs. Kirnd, what can I do for you? the receptionist asked cautiously when she saw ras sullen face. It was her job to ask, but she could tell ra was not in a good mood right now. Everyone in thepany had seen it during these days, but not much of them knew what happened exactly. Thank you, but Im fine. ra nced at her and went upstairs. She didnt keep a high profile. Moreover, although a lot of staff here had seen her around, they didnt know exactly who she was. They went on with their work. Seeing how in order they were at work, ra couldnt help asking why Horace would fail to maintain his family life in one piece? Mrs. Kirnd, you are here, Horaces assistant greeted her as soon as she saw her. Yes, Im waiting for Horace, ra nodded and answered. Should I take you to his office? Seeing that ra didnt seem to intend to walk into Horaces office, the assistant thought shed better ask. She had taken a course in psychology before, so she more of less knew something. Its okay. I dont want to distract him at work. Ill just wait for him here. Hearing this, the assistant poured her a ss of water before she got off work. One after another, the employees left thepany. It soon became empty in the office building. After waiting for a long while, ra didnt see Horace downstairs and wondered what he was doing in his office. He used to get off work on time every day. As she thought, she walked upstairs. Waiting at the door, she didnt hear any noise from the inside of his office. She didnt know if he was in there or not, after thinking for a while, she pushed the door open and walked in. There was no one in the office, but she heard some noises from the lounge inside it. She walked in and saw that Horace was changing his clothes. Feeling awkward, ra wanted to leave when Horace stopped her and pressed her on the bed. Do you miss me? ras heart beat fast when she felt Horaces body temperature. Horace buried his head in her neck as he smelled the fragrance on her, waiting for her answer. Horace, get off of me. ra felt embarrassed, as if she was peeping and caught. Horace knew that ra might get mad if he didnt listen.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After he got off her, ra found that his eyes were red. She didnt say a word, but nced around the room and walked out. You can go on. Ill wait for you outside. ra saw the toy Neo left here when they were ying hide-and-seek the other day. She thought Horace might have thought of Neo when he saw the toy. But as a man, he didnt want to cry in front of her. Therefore, he had been crying in there and she identally barged in. ras mind was in a mess. She knew she was still in love with Horace, but she dared not get close to him, fearing that he would remind her of Neo. She knew that Horace was equally as sad as she was, he just never showed it. Gradually, her guard was off. But still, there was something stuck in her heart, making her unable to forgive Horace. When Horace walked out of the lounge, he saw ra standing there and lost in thought. Whats wrong? Whats on your mind? Horace held in his arms and asked. ra looked up at him, trying to suppress the surging sadness in her heart. Chapter 594 Tell Her or Not? Horaces eyes were red no more, it seemed he had managed to calm down. But still, ra could tell he had just cried. Maybe when she was not around, he had cried a lot of times. So, he had been feeling just as terrible. She wronged him the whole time. Seeing that Horace had packed up his things, ra stood up, took a look at him and walked out of his office. Horace stared at her figure and shook his head. It seemed ra had found him crying. But he didnt regret it. He knew that ra would feel sorry for him because of this. Leaving thepany, ra got in the car and was about to start it when she saw Horace get in after her. ra frowned but didnt say anything. The next day, when he got to his office, Horace saw a file on his desk. It was sent from the detective agency, which he established in order to find Neo. They must have found something; otherwise, they wouldnt have sent the report here so early in the morning. Horace read it carefully. After arriving at work, ra notice Lehs furrowed brows and pouted lips. Then, Leh told her what had happened. It turned out her parents didnt think she was good enough to marry into the Hutchinson family and asked her to break up with Logan, ra was shocked when she heard it. Normally, parents would crave for their daughters to marry into a rich family and enjoy a wealthy life, why would Lehs parents do the opposite? ra asked the questions. Leh answered, My parents were both farmers. They came to the city to look after me. They dont want me to marry a rich guy because they were afraid there would be gossips. ra was still confused after hearing her words. But she knew that there must be a fair reason for it. Seeing that Leh was caught in a dilemma, ra tried to think of something for her. She knew that Leh wasnt in a rtionship with Logan because he was rich. But her parents didnt. How about this? I will pay them a visit after work today and talk to them? ra thought she could persuade them with words and some reasoning. Disobedience wouldnt work. Although ra knew Leh wasnt a rebellious person, this was about her rtionship with Logan and Leh might be surprisingly tough. Okay. Leh thought for a while and thought it might actually work. Although ra hadnt been in a good mood recently, she was good atmunicating.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. This must have gotten into your head, right? I saw you scolded by the chief editor just now. Leh looked angrier than she should be, so ra guessed that it was not only about her parents. Moreover, there were filed dropped on the ground that indicated it. Yeah. I really dont want to leave Logan. Leh was upset now and didnt mind her words. She regretted it as soon as she said it, as she knew how things were with Horace and ra now. Its okay. Everything will be okay. ra was stunned after she heard what she had said. Did she mean it when she said it? Would she be okay with Neos disappearance from her life? Leh knew what ra must be thinking now, so she kept silent. She knew ra could figure everything out on her own someday. After work, they went to the store nearby and bought some gifts for Lehs parents. After all, she was going to pay them a visit, she should bring something out of politeness. Leh, what do they like? ra wanted to buy them some food, but didnt know what to buy. Leh looked over and found ra was in the supplement section. The supplements here were all very expensive. Leh looked at her and replied, These are too expensive. I never bought them before. Although Leh had been dating Logan, she had never asked for any money from him. Therefore, she still couldnt afford expensive stuff. Hearing this, ra bought some supplements that she had bought for Russell before. She thought they should be the same. ra, you dont have to. These are really expensive, Leh checked the price tags and said. Even one box of these could cost her family a month of expenses. However, ra simply gave her a look of reassurance before she paid for the supplements and they went back to Lehs. Leh had been trying to persuade her parents for days but it was in vain. She didnt want to tell Logan about it. He was busy with work every day, so she didnt want to burden him. She thought she could tell him if she really couldnt handle this on her own. Lehs home was a bit far away from the downtown, so they spent a lot of time on the road. ra looked sideways at Leh, who was silent and lost in thoughts. In the Solrace Corporation, after finishing reading the report, Horace checked the map. ording to what was in the report, Neo wasst seen in a distant neighborhood. He might still be alive; he had been seen after Laura died. But they had no idea who he might be with. This ce was really far away and distant, if he was alone there, he might not be able to survive. Horace thought about it and found that there was a big chance Neo might still be alive. Someone might have taken Neo there, because he couldnt walk to such a remote area on his own. After he got the message, Horace wanted to call ra and tell her the news. But when he picked up his phone, he hesitated, because he couldnt be 100% sure that Neo was still alive. He didnt know if ra could take the disappointment again like she did thest time. Thinking of this, Horace was caught in a dilemma. Should he tell her the news to cheer her up or should he wait until he actually found Neo? Chapter 595 Attitude Horace had been thinking about this question all the way home, but still couldnt get an answer. Therefore, he decided to wait for ra toe home and see whether he should tell her or not. He waited on the sofa for ra. On the other side, ra and Leh had arrived at Lehs home and they got off the car. It was the first time ra had visited Lehs house. She was surprised to find how poor Lehs family really was, even the door was worn out. But she didnt say anything about it. There would always be poor people and rich people. ra, sorry about this, Leh said. Hearing her words, ra took a look at her. Why? Lets go in. ra followed Leh into the house and found that the ce looked really cozy. She thought of her own house, which was big and fancy. However, right now, a cozy home like this was really what she wanted. After walking into the house, ras mood got much lighter. Then she saw Lehs parents, walked up to them and greeted them. She told them why she was here today. Mr. Flores, Mrs. Flores, nice to meet you. Im ra, I work with Leh. Lehs parents seemed to like her a lot, they kept smiling at her and asked her to sit on the couch. Then, they served her some desserts. ra hadnt been used to being treated like a family member yet. She felt warm in her heart. She hadnt felt it in a long time. Sir, Madam, Leh looked really upset today at work, so I offered to drive her home and drop by. Could you tell me exactly what happened? ra looked really nice and kind now, which was to the parents liking. They told her what was going on. It was exactly what Leh had told her. But she didnt interrupt them and heard them out. Then, she said, Ive met her boyfriend before, hes really handsome and gentle to Leh. You are just worried that people might gossip about their rtionship, right? ra knew what they were worried about, so she pointed it out. Seeing that Lehs parents nodded, she continued. Well, first of all, Logan really loves Leh, Im sure shell be happy with him. In that case, why do you care about what others would say? Isnt Lehs happiness more important than anything? ra persuaded as she saw that Lehs parents were nodding their heads. She didnt stop until they said they would give it another thought. She knew that she had to give them time to figure it out on their own. When she was about to leave, it was already dark outside. Lehs parents liked her, and they asked Leh to see her off. Therefore, Leh walked out with her. ra, you were so good! Since they have said they would think about it, Im sure they will agree to me dating Logan, Leh knew her parents well. Hearing her words, ra was relieved. Thats great! I will have to leave now. ra looked up at the night sky, it was indeedte at night now. However, she was impressed how she could say so many words. Both Logan and she were talkative. After saying goodbye to Leh, ra went home. By the time she got home, Horace had been starving. While ra had been talking over dinner, she didnt feel hungry at all. C, Ill be starved to death if you still hadnte home. Horace looked at her with an aggrieved face. Then, he hurried to the dining room, waiting to have dinner with ra together. Seeing this, ra felt a bit awkward. Ive had dinner at Lehs. Then, she told Horace what she did. After hearing her out, Horace looked stunned. Why didnt you inform me? I did. I sent you a message. Hearing her words, Horace took his phone, which had been on the table the whole time and checked the message. He looked regretful. He had been waiting for ra the whole time that he didnt check his phone even once. Alright. Lets have dinner together. After saying that. ra sat down beside the dining table and had dinner with Horace. However, she wasnt really hungry, so she didnt eat a lot. After dinner, Horace asked if she had seeded in persuading Lehs parents. ra answered, They said they would think it over. You are good at persuading people, maybe you could try talking yourself out of it? Surely, he was implying something. Then, he found ras face changed slightly. It seemed it was not the time to tell her the news yet. Horace decided to tell her when he found Neo. He had made up his mind. Then, they cleaned the table, went upstairs and went to bed. ra couldnt fall sleep. She didnt understand why Horace would suddenly bring it up. He never talked about it with her and always avoided it. Did he just say those words out of nothing? She thought for a long time and couldnt figure it out. She eventually fell sleep. The second morning, when ra got to thepany, she saw that Leh looked much happier. She asked if her parents had agreed to her rtionship with Logan, and Leh nodded. She looked at ra with gratitude. Thank you, ra, for persuading my parents, Leh said. ra felt a bit shy. She didnt think it was a big favor. She just told Lehs family her opinion on this. Back then, she was not even a local and she married Horace. Nothing could stop two people in love to be together. ra said. Leh smiled at her and started working. However, what they had been worried happened eventually. As soon as the chief editor arrived at thepany, she called ra and Leh into her office without saying why. The atmosphere in the office was silently intense. Just as ra was wondering how long the silence wouldst, the chief editor spoke, I need a reason why you skipped work yesterday. Although ra had left her a note, telling her they had to get off work early yesterday, she was still mad. She had been working here for years and it was the first time she saw someone skipping work so aboveboard. Although she knew ra was Horaces wife, she couldnt ept such a thing. Hearing her question, ra lowered her head, looked at the chief editor and answered, Madam, we had something urgent to do yesterday and had to leave early. But we will ept whatever punishment you give us.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. In that case, I want each of you to write me a self-reflection statement of your mistake of at least 1, 000 words. After saying that, she drove them out of her office. Leh still hadnt recovered from the shock. ra, Im sorry. Its all my fau When Leh was going to apologize, ra interrupted her. No. I left early yesterday in my own will. Then, ra started writing the statement while Leh had to finish her work first. They werent allowed to leave before they finished writing the statements, or the chief editor would deduct their sry this month. In the chief editors opinion, no one should skip work without asking for her permission first. What if they missed out on an important interview? Therefore, the chief editor always took skipping work as an issue of work attitude, so it was a big deal. Chapter 596 Bullied My Girlfriend As a result, when Logan came to pick Leh up, he saw ra and Leh sitting there and writing their statements of mistake. He walked over and was amused when he saw the aggrieved look on Lehs face. He then poked ras arm, implying that he was here. When ra felt someone touched her, she was disgusted and looked up coldly. But when she found it was Logan, her gaze softened. Logan, why are you here? ra took a look at him and then saw him motioning her. She immediately lowered her voice. They walked to the resting area, for fear of disturbing Leh. Whats with Leh? seeing the look on Lehs face, Logan couldnt help smiling. ra thought for a while and knew that he was asking about Leh. We skipped work yesterday and was scolded by our chief editor, ra said in a low voice. She wasnt proud of it, and there were so many people in the office. Logan nodded and then asked curiously, Why did you skip work? ra didnt know how to answer him Although this matter had been solved, she couldnt be sure if she could tell Logan. After all, Leh didnt want to tell Logan about it in the first ce. Therefore, she was caught in a dilemma. Seeing the look on her face, Logan knew that it must be a secret. ra thought for a while and ran away after she left Logan few words. Logan, Im getting off work. Bye! If it was in the past, ra might look like a naughty kid doing such a thing. But after what she had been through, she wouldnt be the same now. Logan shook his head and called someone. Horace, your employee bullied my girlfriend, do you know that? Hearing what Horace said, Logan smiled and hung up the phone. He took a nce at Leh and went downstairs. Right after he went downstairs, the chief editor called Leh into her office. Looking at the chief editor with a resigned look on her face, Leh thought she was going to be scolded again. Then, to her surprise, the chief editor said. You can go home now. Hand over your statement tomorrow. Lehs eyes widened when she heard this. What was this? Was this her dream? Why are you still standing there? Go! After saying that, the chief editor lowered her head and went on with her work. Leh walked out of her office in a trance, not knowing what had changed. Why did the chief editor change her mind all of a sudden? She had no idea. She packed up her things and left thepany. Of course, it was all because the call Logan just made to Horace. the chief editor was also confused that Horace would stand up for Leh. No matter what, Leh knew she still had the statement to write. But she was happy that she was given more time. Hey, get in! Just as she left the office building, she saw Logan waving at her in the car. She felt today a magical day. the chief editor suddenly became generous, and now, her boyfriend showed up here. Logan, she said in surprise and saw Logan walk out of the car and open the door for her. As she got into the car, she told Logan what had happened today. After hearing her words, Logan smiled and they had dinner together. Then, they took a walk and Logan drove her home. Leh had always been shy in front of Logan, but as they got along, she was getting bolder. Ill see you tomorrow, cutie, Leh said and walked into the house. Seeing her receding figure, Logan smiled dotingly and drove home. Honey! As soon as ra went home, she saw Horace sitting on the sofa. She didnt have dinner outside and came back home as soon as she got off work. Im home, she replied in a in tone. She was still thinking about what Horace had said yesterday. Somehow, she found it hard to forgive the trauma caused by the person she loved the most. Maybe it was how people was. Come, lets have dinner. Horace walked up to her and wanted to hug her, but ra dodged. Okay. ra took a look at him and walked to the dining table. Horace smiled with bitterness. He had thought she was going to forgive him soon. It seemed he was wrong. He shook her head. Even so, he would wait for her toe back around. However, bad news kept popping up. ra received another bad news.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Helenas illness got more serious. Since she kicked Helena out of the nursing home, ra had sent someone keeping an eye on her. She wanted to see if she could find Neo where Helena went and to keep Helena safe. But unfortunately, bad news came. Seeing the message, she had received from the guard she sent, she didnt know what to do. She thought shed better check Helena out. Thinking of this, she called the chief editor and asked for leave. Then, she called to ask the guard where Helena was. Although Helena was in pain now, ra didnt give him any instruction, so the guard only stood there and watched Helena lying on the ground. When ra arrived, there had been a lot of passers-by gathering around Helena. Some wanted to help, but didnt want to get in trouble. This was a poor neighborhood and the residents here didnt have much money. ra stood among the crowd and watched Helena twitching in pain on the ground. Soon, there was sweat on Helenas head. ra frowned and was lost in thought. Just as Helena was tossing and turning in pain, she saw ra. Seeing the indifferent look on ras face, Helena felt desperate. She knew that if she didnt receive treatment soon, she would die here. The second their eyes met, ra knew she couldnt stand there and watch anymore. She asked the bodyguard to help Helena up and into the car. Chapter 597 Helena ra sat right next to Helena. Seeing how dirty her clothes were, ra knew that Helena must have been through a lot recently. However, whatever the hardships Helena had been through, they were nothingpared to ras. No one could understand how devastated she had been after losing her son. It was like death by a thousand cuts. Thinking of this, ras heart ached. Every time this happened, she would hold her breath and keep silent. She had to hold her breath to avoid more intense pain. ra, why why did you save me? Helena was having trouble speaking, but she endured the pain and asked anyway. ra looked into her eyes and spoke. You are worried I saved you because I wanted to keep torturing you. ra spoke out Helenas mind. She was right. After hearing this, Helena fell into silence. Stop speaking. We are about to arrive at the hospital. ra had wanted to say something cruel to torture Helena, but she found that she couldnt. It seemed she wasnt born a ruthless person after all. She smiled with self-mockery. That was okay with her. It was a punishment enough for Helena that Laura, her biological daughter, didnt give a shit about her. Hearing her words, Helena stopped talking. She knew that ra wouldnt hurt her. As the one who brought her up, she knew her well. Helena closed her eyes thinking about this. ra got scared and urged the bodyguard to drive faster. Then, she put her finger under Helenas nose. Luckily, she was still breathing. Fifteen minutester, they got to the hospital. Again, ra waited outside the emergency room. It was the sixth time she was here since she met Horace. It seemed she had be a regr here. However, she wasnt anxiously waiting as before this time. She sat on the chair and waited calmly. It was not that she didnt really care about Helena. She had lost the person whom she loved the most in her life, nothing would cause her greater pain now. Perhaps it was just because of it that she didnt feel much time pass before Helena was pushed out. ra walked over and asked the nurse if she would be fine. The nurse said, Her lifes out of danger for now, but she needs a marrow transnt to survive. Hearing this, ra nodded and sneered. Helena couldnt find a match when Laura was alive. Now that her daughter had died, there was no hope for her anymore. ra didnt know how she actually felt, but when she heard the nurses words, she was stunned for a moment. But that was all. When she went to the ward to see Helena, Helena had woken up. It seemed she had gotten way too familiar with anesthetic that she woke up really fast now. She walked over, looked at her and asked indifferently, Are you hungry? Do you want to eat? She knew that Helena must be hungry now. Helena dared not say anything but looked at her and nodded. ra left the room while Helen was lying on the bed, lost in thought. Helena was surprised how fast ra came back with the food. She knew where the hospital cafeteria was, but she didnt know ra could find it so soon. Perhaps it was because ra was really worried about her, Helena guessed. However, on second thought, she didnt think her guess was true. How could ra be so kind to her? She stared at ra and wondered. ra bent over, took the folded table and carry it to Helenas bed. She stuffed a pillow behind Helenas back and took out the fork for her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing how careful and considerate she was, Helena couldnt help but feel moved. Not even her own daughter had ever treated her like this. What? You are worried I might poison you? Seeing that Helena had been staring at her the whole time, ra thought she was suspecting her. Therefore, she took a taste of each dish to prove that she didnt put anything into the food. When Helena saw this, she was stunned. I I didnt mean that. Then, she started eating. This was the best meal she had had in the past half a month. She ate so fast that she choked and coughed. Seeing this, ra handed her a ss of water and helped her smooth her back. It was not until Helena stopped coughing that she took over the ss and put it on the table. Thank you, Helene said sincerely. ra didnt say anything but nodded and sat on the sofa opposite the bed. She found it hard to be ruthless to Helena. You arent going to eat? Helena suddenly thought of the fact that ra hadnt had anything, so she asked. ra didnt answer but shook her head. ra had been taken care of Helena until it was eight in the evening. I need to leave now. Ring that bell if you need anything, the nurse will be here, ra said and was about to leave when she heard Helenas words. Why are you so kind to me? Why did you save me after you left me on the street? Helena asked in a hoarse voice. She hadnt spoken in a long time and she sounded miserable. Because you raised me, ra answered. She didnt want to talk to Helena anymore, turned around and left. She didnt know what she might say next or what Helena might say next. She wasnt ready to forgive Helena yet. She took care of Helena today because she couldnt bear watching her die. It waste when ra got home. The whole day, she had just had some breakfast. When she walked into the house, as expected, she saw Horace sitting there and looking at her with an aggrieved face. Where were you? Horace asked. He looked like a stay-at-home wife who had been waiting for her husband toe home all day. ra told the truth, Helena passed out on the street. I was taking care of her in the hospital. She found herself more and more confused about how to get along with Horace and Helena. Both of the two had been the most important persons in her life, but both of them let her down. Her mind was in a mess. She walked to the dining table and looked at Horace. She gave him a nce, indicating him to start having dinner. Getting the hint, Horace stood up and sat next to ra. Back then, when Neo was still here, when they had meals, he would sit opposite them. Now that he was gone, they felt the table empty. Chapter 598 Pay Her Back How is she? Horace asked. ra was stunned for a moment before she realized he was asking about Helena. She repeated the nurses words, said nothing more and fixed on having dinner. Horace had guessed that she didnt eat much food today, so he didnt say anything more. Because she had dinnerte this evening, ra couldnt sleep so soon, or it would be bad for her health. Therefore, she sat on the sofa and turned on the TV. Because of work and Neo, she hadnt watched TV dramas in a long time. Every day, she had to work in the daytime and take care of Neo at night. Without Neo here, she felt really empty. As soon as she turned on the TV, she saw a couple kissing passionately. With a frown, she changed the channel. Seeing this, Horace was amused, but didntugh. ra kept changing the channel but didnt find anything interesting. The TV dramas nowadays were really boring. She gave up, ready to wash up and go to sleep now. Horace followed her and go to the bathroom with her. Back then, to add some joy in their lives, they had set up two washbasins and mirrors in there so that they could wash up together. Seeing that he followed her everywhere, ra rolled her eyes at him. But Horace was already brushing his teeth, she couldnt kick him out. The next day, when ra got to work, she said good morning to Leh. It was when she found that Leh looked overjoyed today, so she asked what had happened. Leh then told her everything. Yesterday, after ra left, Leh and Logan went shopping and went back to Lehs home. Lehs parents really appreciated Logan and even asked Leh when they would get married. When Leh told them who ra really was, her parents were surprised at first and then thought it made sense. After all, ra was really likeable, it made sense that her brother was such an excellent man. During the whole time, Logan didnt show off his wealth and act arrogant at all but kept chatting with Lehs parents. They really hit it off. Anyway, Lehs parents had changed their minds about Logan. When Logan left, they even asked him to drop by more often. Leh was still in surprise when she talked about it. Hearing this, ra wasnt surprised at all. Thest time she visited Lehs home, she found that Lehs parents were both kind and nice. Of course, they would like her brother. Since Logan had met Lehs parents, their rtionship had been furthered. Did it mean they might get married? ra asked Leh, who wasnt sure of it yet. I dont know. We havent talked about it. ra nodded after hearing her answer. Anyway, it was about the two of them, she shouldnt interfere too much. No matter what, she was happy that Logan and Leh were in a good ce. Then, the two of them started working. After work, ra didnt go home but went to the hospital. When Helena saw here, she was surprised. ra wondered if there was anything on her face; otherwise, why would Helena stare at her like that? I thought you wouldnte, Helena said and looked at ra. In some aspects, they were really alike. When Helena thought of this, she heard ras words. Have you had dinner? How wasst night? Helena felt warm when she heard this. She wondered whether or not she should tell ra where Neo was now. She had noticed the dark circles under ras eyes and the fact that ra had lost a lot of weight. It must be because of her son. Laura had asked Helena to kill Neo a long time ago. However, Helena had met Neo several times, she couldnt be so cruel to kill him, so she had secretly taken him somewhere and hidden him. She didnt n to tell ra about it, but her mind was shaking now. Whats wrong? Helena didnt say anything, so ra asked. Did anything happenst night? Or was there anything Helena want to hide from her? Nothing. Ive had dinner andst night was good. Helena thought she should wait and see. Maybe ra was just pretending to be nice to her in order to get her to tell Neos location. ra stared at Helena. She did seem fine and a lot better than yesterday. But the doctor said she should stay in the hospital for a few more days. After all, her illness could get serious at any moment. ra agreed. In the following days, she came visit often and brought a lot of supplements for Helena so that she could get well soon. Helena had seen everything that ra had done for her and her mind was in a mess. Should she do as what Laura said to avenge her or should she tell ra the truth? She had no idea, so she decided to wait for a perfect timing to tell ra everything. ra didnt find any of it. She paid Helena daily visit. One day, Isaac came. Seeing that Helena had fallen asleep, ra walked out. Isaac must be here for something important. ra stood there and waited for his words. Maam, why are you taking care of Helena? Have you forgotten what Laura had done to you? She was the one who broke your family and almost killed you!All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He had just heard from Esther that ra had been taking care of Helena, he was so angry that he rushed here immediately. But after he said those words, he realized that it might be a bit too harsh. Maam, Im sorry. I shouldnt have said that. Although he no longer worked for ra, he respected her like always. ra knew that he only said those words because he cared about her, so she shook her head, not taking it to the heart. Then, she looked up at him and said, No matter what her daughter had done to me, she was the one who raised me and I have to pay her back. ra said that with determination. Hearing this, Isaac fell into silence. Since she insisted on this, there was nothing more he could say. He nodded, chatted with ra for a while before he left. When ra returned to the ward, Helena had woken up. She stared at Helena without saying a word. The room was so quiet until Helena decided to break the silence. Chapter 599 Tell Me About It What did Laura do to you? ra, tell me all about it, ra was convinced by Helenas question that her conversation with Isaac must have been heard by Helena. Since Helena wanted to know, ra did not n to keep her in the dark anymore. At first, ra thought that Helena knew how evil her biological daughter was, yet, on second thought, ra believed that Helena must have been deceived by Laura. Then, ra told Helena everything that Laura did before, which shocked Helena greatly. It was astonishing to Helena that Laura had lied to her about everything and never told her any truth. Moreover, she herself had also been tricked into helping Laura hurt others. After knowing the truth, Helena was so shocked that it took her quite a long time to recover herposure. It turned out that she had mistaken ra as the evil one for all the time-Laura was the mastermind while ra was the exact victim. Helena wanted to hug ra, console her and apologize to her, Im so sorry for what you have been through all these years. However, Helena knew that she no longer had the right to offer ra her constion since she chose to be on Lauras side. Helena now had a mixed feeling-she did not know what she could say to console ra while she was also sure that ra did not need herfort. Helenas expression told ra that Laura must have made up a perfect lie, tricking Helena into helping her, which made ra further amazed by Lauras evil talent. ra thought of Shane Doyle who had also been tricked by Laura. Had it not been for Lauras abetment, Shane would never have betrayed ra. ra squeezed a bitter smile. She knew that nothing could be done now to rewrite her miserable history since the past could not be changed. ra, Helena said with a twinge of guilt. She wanted to apologize for her partiality to Laura, for her distrust of and what she had done to hurt ra. Yet, at this exact moment, she could not utter even one word to express her guilt. She loved Laura more than she could say and she had given this girl every coin she had, yet, unexpectedly, in the end, she had been used and almost been killed by this beloved biological daughter. Helena looked miserable. Realizing Helenas sadness, ra left the room after giving Helena a piece of tissue. ra knew that Helena was gonna give vent to her misery, and her presence would hinder her from doing so; thus, she gave Helena some private space. Helena was grateful to ra that she could be left alone so that she could digest her tears secretly. ra wandered around the hospital and then walked to the convenience store inside the hospital. She thought that Helena must be thirsty after crying for such a long time, so she decided to buy a carton of milk for Helena. After wandering randomly around the hospital for about an hour, ra believed that Helena must have digested the whole story and decided to go back. ra stood outside the room for a few minutes to the crying had stopped inside, and then entered the room after a knock. It was obvious that Helena had gotten rid of her negative feelings since there was no tear in her eyes anymore. ra walked over, handed Helena the carton of milk, and then turned around to sit down on the sofa. It had already been 5 pm. Afraid that Helenas condition would still worsen after all that they had done to save her life, ra asked for a few days off to take care of Helena until she could fully recover and leave the hospital. Seeing that Helena sat still in a daze, staring at the milk, ra did not urge her to drink since she knew that Helena would drink it when she truly wanted. The roompsed into silence as ra was ying her phone on the sofa and Helena sat on the bed absentmindedly. ra, Helena was to confess the whereabouts of Neo when ras phone rang. What? ra decided to let Helena finish her words first. Whereas, Helena signaled ra to pick the call up. Realizing that Helena was in no urgency to tell her something, ra left the room to answer her phone. It was a call from Horace. ra guessed that he must have something important to say. Hey, whats ra was interrupted by Horace with panic as she had just greeted him on the phone, which scared her a little. ra, Neos body has been found. Maybe we should go and have a look, Horace told ra to wait for him in the hospital and then he would pick her up soon. The news shocked her and deprived her of herst power to talk. Did he mention Neos body? ra now was convinced that Neo was doomed to leave her at such a young age. She began to curse herself as an irresponsible mother. With a helpless smile, ra sank down to the ground against the wall and then buried her face in her arms, sobbing quietly. She always believed that the death of Neo was only a lie of Laura; yet it turned out to be true. Overwhelmed by the choking shock, ra shook her head violently, No, it cant be! Then, as she saw Horace run over to her, she rushed into his hug and shook his shoulder with all her strength. My Neo! He couldnt be dead! Right? He couldnt be! Tell me that you are lying to me, Horace! ra cried her eyes out and let tears blur her views. Although her tears almost blinded her, she still knew that Horace was exactly there for her. She totally depended her body on Horace and believed that he could help her to figure out the truth. Then, she began to question him about everything. Horace was the one to me. Yet she did not have extra time to me Horace for what had happened now because it was urgent that they should go and check if it was really Neos body or not-the police might have mistaken it. Supported by the faint belief, ra went out of the hospital and got into the car with Horace. Her paleness made Horace worriedly frown. At first, Horace wondered whether he should tell ra that the police had found the body, and on his second thought, he decided to tell her since she, as Neos mother, had the right to know everything. Yet he regretted telling her the news after he saw her anguish. He was now afraid that she would break down and hurt herself again. Now that she had learnt the news, he could only hope that the police had mistaken. All the way, ra kept on urging Horace to drive faster. Although Horace was anxious and longing to see the body too, he could not drive faster or he would break the traffic rules. Then, they finally arrived at the spot. Once there, ra understood why the police would tell them that it was Neos body-they were at the ce where Neo wasst seen.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Actually, the police did not know that Neo had also been seen somewhere else. Therefore, after some simple checks on the body and found that it partly matched Neos characteristics, the police concluded that it was Neos body. Hello, Mr. Kirnd? distracted by the arrival of ra and Horace, one of the policemen walled over and asked. Horace nodded his head and walked closer to the body with ra and the policeman. Afraid that something dangerous might happen to ra, Horace held her hand all the way while ra now had all her attention fixed on the body that nothing else could bother her. ra was transfixed when she saw the body. The body was obviously burnt and there was such chemical stuff as sulfuric acid covering it, which stopped others from touching or moving it without protection. Chapter 600 That Isn’t Neo. However, Horace doubted the true identity of the body at first sight. He wanted to test the DNA of the body, but dropped the n since he knew that the sulfuric acid on the body might brought troubles to the doctors and policemen. Therefore, having pondered over it for a long time, he decided not to test the DNA. He nned to wait for a little longer to see if the detective could dig out more information about Neos whereabouts because the detective once told him that Neo had once been seen recently somewhere else. This poor burnt little boy might not be him. Having already formed a positive theory in his mind, Horace could keep sober while ra was totally attacked by panic. She kneeled down, crying, as soon as she saw the body. Horace was at his wits end how to console ra-he had told her that the identity of the body was uncertain, and yet she did not believe him and nor was she able to suppress her agony anymore. She had already concealed her true feelings on their way to the spot. She had had enough.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She could not. She could not lie to herself that she believed Horace and was not sad but still hopeful. Desperate, ra wanted to climb over to touch the body, but was stopped by Horace. ra, there is sulfuric acid on it. At hismand, ra paused a little. Whereas, on her second thought, she resumed her moving, reaching out for the body. Horace hurriedly stepped forward to pull her back. It would be dangerous if ra truly touched the acid. Worried that ra would run to the body again, Horace tightly held ras hand in fear that she would hurt herself since if she did, he would be more than miserable and regretful. ra, listen to me. That isnt Neo. Our boy was seen after the death of Laura. That isnt him, Horace whispered to ra. However, it was obvious that ra did not believe his words now. She knew his trick- in lies. She would not believe him anymore. Never again. Tears running down her face, she turned to gaze at Horace coldly. Dont lie to me. Do you think that we can deceive ourselves forever? Dont lie to me anymore. I know everything! ra turned around and was to leave the spot. After a few seconds, she suddenly fell down and passed out, unconscious. ra! Horace exchanged a look with the policeman and then immediately carried ra to hospital. After some checks, Horace was told that ra passed out because she was shocked by what had happened and she would recover and wake up after putting on an intravenous drip. Sitting by the bed, Horace stared at ra, wondering what she was dreaming of. Since ra passed out only because she was shocked, she woke up soon. When she opened her eyes, she found that Horace was dozing on the chair. After a whole sleepless day, he was exhausted. ra put on her shoes and got off the bed as quietly as she could so that she wouldnt wake Horace up. Then, feeling too depressed in the room, she left for a random walk around the hospital. Neo boy, mommy is here, suddenly, ra caught sight of a figure quite simr to Neo. Yet, at her second look, that boy disappeared. ra felt dizzy and thought that she mistook someone else as Neo. Yet, after five minutes, she saw the same figure again. The continuous hallucination showed that her mind had already been a little out of whack. Horace rushed out of the room to look for ra after he woke up and found that she had disappeared. However, he could find her nowhere. Although he was powerful, he could not stop someone who was determined to leave. After a few minutes of crazy searching, Horace slowed down his pace and kept wandering around the hospital, desperately hoping to find ra. Excuse me, have you seen a thin woman, this tall, in a hospital gown? Sorry, have you ever seen a woman in a hospital gown, about this tall? Horace asked so many passers-by in the hospital, but all he could get from them were negative answers. Panic gradually creeped into his spine. ra wouldnt totally disappear within such a short time, right? Anxiously scratching his head, Horace stared at the passers-by nkly. He did not know what he could do next. Then, suddenly, a voice imed his attention. It was ras voice! Afraid that she had met some dangers, Horace ran across the hall in a hurry and finally found ra in the crowd. ra, Horace found that this ra was no more the beautiful and elegant one that he knew-she was crazily chasing the air with disheveled hair. Horace thought that ra had gone mad. He squeezed himself through the crowd and walked closer to her. Then he found that she was mumbling something. My dear Neo boy, we miss you so much! Youre finally back, her words startled Horace and made him frown. He soon twigged that ra must have been trapped by hallucination after the shock. ra, we dont have Neo here. He is not our son, Horace walked over and said with his index finger pointing at the air in front of her. Whereas, ra ignored his words and directly pushed him away. Horace Kirnd, youre Neos father. How could you say so? Our Neo boy is standing right here in front of us! glowering at Horace, ra pointed at the air and shouted angrily. Horace was at his wits again how to draw ra back from her hallucination. Logan suddenly showed up and ran over when Horace was brain storming. After greeting each other, Logan asked Horace about the current situation. The onlookers gradually left the spot after a while. Then, Horace told Logan the whole story. That body was actually not Neo. Yet, ra doesnt believe me anymore. I dont know what I can do now, eyebrows knitted, Horace looked at ra in great sympathy. Do you still remember the psychiatrist whom she once went to? Maybe he could help her. Lets go meet him, Logan thought that the psychiatrist was thest straw they could turn to for help, so they must have a try. Horace nodded his head to show his approval. Indeed,st time, ra recovered after taking the pills given by the psychiatrist. Although he was still skeptical about whether the psychiatrist could help, he decided to have a try. After three knocks on the door, ra was guided into the psychiatrists office by Logan and Horace. The psychiatrist knew that Mrs. Kirnd was ill again once he saw Horace. Can you please help us to do a checkup on my wife? staring at the psychiatrist, Horace made ra sit down. Although she did not want to be seated, she could not fight against two strong men. Only with one simple check did the psychiatrist find out that ra was now trapped in her own hallucination where no one could get in and she herself could not get out-the only thing they could do now was wait for her to wake up from it. Can you help us? Horace looked hopefully at the psychiatrist. The psychiatrist squeezed a bitter smile and concluded secretly that Horace indeed loved his wife so much. It was more than surprising that the poker-faced Horace would look like this one day, with eyes glinting with hope and eagerness. Chapter 601 Hypnosis Now we have two solutions. One is hypnosis, which will enable Mrs. Kirnd to reexperience what has happened; the other one is letting her be indulged in her own hallucination and waiting for her toe to her senses naturally. Not wanting to exin those professional jargons to Horace, the psychiatrist directly told him the solutions and let him decide what they should do. Reexperience? What if her condition worsened after being shocked again? Horace was worried that ra could not stand reexperiencing what they had gone through. If she broke down again, let alone recovery, her condition would even possibly worsen. Although she looked mad now, she was happy in her own hallucination since her Neo was there with her, which was enough for her. Turning over the situation, Horace exchanged a look with Logan. Logan nodded his head to show his approval. Both of them did not dare to put ra at risk. The stakes are too high for them to try. Then well choose the second one, just to be on the safe side, Horace told the psychiatrist his decision, exhaustion tolling on his tone. The psychiatrist nodded. He had already guessed their decision. Then Ill prescribe some medication for her. I hope that it will be helpful, with Horaces approval, the psychiatrist began to write the prescription. Horace left ra with Logan and went to get the meds ording to the prescription. The prescription was quite simr to thest one with a few changes. Horace hoped that ra could actually get better after taking the pills. On his way back to the psychiatrists office, Horace was thinking about whether he should take ra home so that he could take care of her and she could have a better ce to recover, since she would feel safer and more rxed at home. After weighting the advantages and disadvantages, Horace decided to take ra home. ras situation made Horace sad and yet, in order to help her recover, he could do nothing but try his best to find Neo. With the medication, Horace went back to the psychiatrists office and found that Logan was waiting for him outside it. They entered the office together. ra was still running around like a lunatic. Horace smilingly touched her face and then turned to look at Logan. Logan, I didnt keep my promise. Im the one to me, Horace still remembered that he had promised Logan to take care of ra when he took her home. ras current mental problem had nted a twinge of guilt in Horaces heart. Yet Logan did not show too much sadness or anger on his face. He could understand how guilty Horace was only by looking at him. Well, at that time, I didnt love anyone. But now, I understand that we need to exert all of our power to protect someone, which is actually quite hard. You dont need to apologize. Youve done well, actually. Please just take care of her, then, Logan gave a slight pat on Horaces shoulder and left the hospital. Logan knew that he was not needed now, so he should provide some private space for them.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Realizing that ras lips were dry, Horace got a ss of water for her in a hurry. However, instead of drinking, ra poured the water to the ground, mumbling. Neo, drink it. You look thirsty, then, she directly poured out every drop of the water. Horace had no other choice but to get another ss of water for her. This time, he directly put the ss near her lips. ra, you seem thirsty too, after drinking the whole ss of water, ra turned to give Horace a hug. Horace, our Neo boy was so cute. Yet he seems less active than before. Anyway, it is wonderful that he is still here with me, ra beamed. What ra said upset Horace to the greatest extent. ra must miss Neo so much that she could delineate the face of Neo even in the air. Horace looked up at the ceiling andforted himself that ra was trapped in her hallucination only because she missed Neo so much. He recalled those years when he had left ra and Neo, struggling for aeback out there alone. During that period, he was also tortured by great pain since he missed ra more than he could say. Therefore, he could understand how painful ra was now after she believed that Neo had already died. He also found it chokingly hard to breath when he once heard of the death of Neo. Yet, he had a strong faith in his son. He believed that Neo would not die since he was only a child and he still needed to grow up as a strong man. Snapping back from his absentmindedness, he found that ra was jumping on the bed. In her hallucination, she was now happily ying on a trampoline with Neo. He did not want to bother ra, so he packed their bags first. ra had already been seated on the sofa quietly when Horace finished the packing. He walked over to hold ras hands, ra, lets go. Lets take Neo home. Cheered up by Horaces words, ra took his arm and walked out. ra looked more lovely now than before since the sober ra would only show him a poker face while, now, she would smile at him and willingly hold his arm. Although he found the current ra was cute, he still hoped that she could recover as soon as possible. Once they were home, ra went to Neos room andy on the little bed. Horace knew that ra was sleeping with Neo in her hallucination since it was indeed almost sleeping time. Yet he was also sure that she could not sleep now since they had not had their dinner. Then he gently helped her get up and washed her face before they went to have dinner. The maid had already prepared dinner for them because Horace had texted her about their arrival. ra sat quietly by the table and began to eat the delicious dishes. Horace knew that she must be starving, or else she would not be so quiet. He also knew that once she regained her energy, she would continue to indulge herself in her blissful hallucination again. Even so, Horace still picked out a lot of food for her so that she could be reenergized. After the dinner, contrary to what Horace had thought, ra directly entered the main bedroom, flung herself to the bed and fell asleep soon. Horace wanted to wake her up and helped her take a bath. Yet, when he saw how soundly she slept, he dropped the n. Since ra fell asleep early, she woke up early in the morning the next day. She entered Neos room after she got up and began murmuring to Neos Doraemon doll. Chapter 602 Never Give Up Neo boy, you are awake! I thought that you are still having a good dream, ra slightly stroke the head of the Doraemon doll. Standing aside, observing, Horace was pleased that ra now could mistake an entity as Neo after she mistook the invisible air as Neo yesterday. Such a change in ra installed a belief in Horace that the medication could finally cure her one day if she could keep on taking it and maintain a steady mood. Relieved by such a belief, Horace stared at ra with a lighter heart. She looked gentle and soft now, as it had brought out the maternal love inside her to the greatest extent. Moreover, she was charming and beautiful win this way. If she was not caught in her hallucination, she would be more than attractive to Horace. Horace shook his head to dismiss this thought. He knew that one could not have his cake and eat it too. Then Horace checked the time and decided to take ra to do some washing before having breakfast. He nned to take her out of the house to have fun today, so that her attention could be distracted from the painful memory a little. She had her breakfast in a cooperated and quiet way, so they finished their meal soon. They departed for their happy day after Horace helped ra get dressed. Before they left the house, ra insisted on having one more look at Neos room. She indeed wanted to hang out, so she needed to leave the fancy Neo alone for the day, which showed that she was now actually more a child than a psychopath. Horace decided to drive ra to a shopping mall and buy her some clothes. Since she was illst time, she had not bought any new dresses. Therefore, Horace thought that it was high time that they should do some shopping on such a nice day. ra behaved unexpectedly cooperated all the way until she saw a machine. She walked towards a w machine and wanted to take the dolls out of it, but she was stopped by the ss. She looked imploringly at Horace who then bought some machine coins and began the doll catching game. Horace had never yed this kind of game before, so he was unfamiliar with it. Whats more, as the machine had a special design which would decrease the sess rate, Horace caught nothing at his first time. The failure dampened the hopeful light in ras eyes, which made Horace determined that he must seed this time. Then, he fully focused on the w crane and tried to anticipate its next movement, which surprisingly brought them sess. When the doll fell out of the machine through a pipe, ra excitedly picked it up and shouted, Neo boy, your dad is amazing, right? Horace was transfixed by her words and his smile was frozen by disappointment. It turned out that ra would view every doll as Neo. Yet, when he saw that she indeed loved the doll, he felt that his effort was quite worth it. Horace, have a look at him. Our boy is so cute, right? tightly hugging the doll, ra turned to look at Horace and asked. Horace nodded his head and reached out to slightly rub ras head. A happy smile bloomed on ras face. Horae realized that it had been a long time since he saw the same smile on her facest time, especially after their loss of Neo. Heforted himself that he could also ept the current cruel reality if ra felt happy in this way. However, idents happened soon-ra nearly fell down from the esctor! Suddenly, ra rushed forwards and, before Horace realized what had happened, fell down on the ground. She moved so fast that Horace could not stop her. ra, are you okay? Horace walked over to help ra up and cast a terribly cold re at the woman who made her fall. He would make everyone who had hurt ra pay for it.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She! She took Neo away from me. Horace looked in the direction that ra pointed to and saw the doll in the womans hand. He was then made speechless. It turned out that the woman had just bought a doll for her own son when ra rushed towards her and mistook the doll as Neo. After Horaces apology, the woman was to leave the spot, which agitated ra so much that she crazily grabbed the doll from the womans hand. What the hell is wrong with you? the woman was infuriated and shouted at ra. Horace stepped forward and, glowering at her coldly, handed her a 100 bill. I have apologized. Give me the doll and you can buy another one with this, Horacemanded. The woman was cheered up when she realized thats she could exchange the doll which was worth no more than twenty dors for a hundred. She took the bill and left in a hurry, worried that Horace would regret his decision. Horace then supported ra to stand up straight and showed her the doll, Now we have our Neo back. Are you happy? ra kept gazing at Horace when he helped her tuck her hair behind her ear. ra now looked so lovely that Horace could not help kissing her. Then, with a doll in his arm, Horace headed for home with ra, who was also holding a doll, hand-in-hand. They had already shopped for a long time, so Horace thought that they should go home now. However, before they got into their car, ra vomited heavily, which worried Horace very much, so he drove ra to a hospital first. After some simple checks, Horace was told that ra vomited only because her fall in the mall caused some problems with her stomach, which was not serious, so the only medication she would need was a good rest. ording to the doctor, ras condition was not serious, so she could recover after some rest. Besides, since drugs always had side effects, it would be better that she did not take any of them. After the checks, Horace drove ra home. Before they truly settled down, an old voice full of authority imed Horaces attention. Horace, you are finally back, it took Horace a few seconds to figure out who was talking to him. It was the old Mr. Lawrence, a good friend of thete Russell Kirnd, who had been so kind to Horace when he was young. He was puzzled by the reasons why the old Mr. Lawrence came. Horace sat opposite Mr. Lawrence with ra. After greeting him, rapsed into silence. Horace, your wife looks The old man paused before he finished the sentence, waiting for Horace to exin the situation. Then, Horace told him the whole story. Actually, Mr. Lawrence had learned the whole story, but he just wanted to know by analyzing Horaces own narration that whether Horace had a change of heart. After Horace finished his narration, the old man slightly stroke his own beard with satisfaction. Then, he suddenly suggested, Now that your wife is ill, you may consider finding a new partner. After all, although Horace was young, it would be tiring and challenging for him to take care of both thepany and his wife at the same time. Of course, Horace knew that it would be tiring. Yet, how could he leave ra now? He loved ra more than he could say. He would never betray and leave ra for a new woman only because she was ill. It was definitely impossible for him to abandon his wife. Chapter 603 No Response Sir, it is impossible, Horace objected without any hesitation. A new wife? Horace knew that it would be terrible for ra if he found a new wife, so he would never betray her. Horace, I know you love her. I also feel so sorry for what you have gone through. However, we have no other choice since you must bear a child for the Kirnd family. Your grandpa is dead and Im the only one who can offer you guidance. I dont want to disappoint Russell. Mr. Lawrence, please stop that. Let me apologize to my grandpa in heaven after I die. I will never betray ra, dredging up the image of his grandpa, Horace helplessly closed his eyes. I think that the daughter of Mr. Wilson matches you well. She just came back from abroad and I have told her about you. If you change your mind, you can contact her. Im too old to take care of you now, the old Mr. Lawrence stood up and was to leave. Horace hurriedly stood up and escorted the old man towards the door with ra. After he left, ra spoke with fear.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Horace, whos that? He looks scary, she softly patted the head of the doll, He scared Neo. Slightly patting ras head, Horace stared at her with profound love. He is a friend of our grandpa. Its okay. Dont be afraid, Horaceforted ra in a tender tone. Although what Mr. Lawrence said truly made sense, he was determined that he would never betray ra as long as he still loved her. Mr. Lawrence had already made a match for him without even informing him in advance, although he said that he would let Horace decide. Horace sighed and smiled bitterly-whatever, let it go. Then, the doorbell rang again as Mr. Lawrence just left. Frowning, Horace opened the door. A strong scent of perfume dashed into Horaces nose as the door was open, which made his eyebrows knitted more tightly. Hi! Im Vickie Wilson. Im the daughter of Horace turned around and walked away before she could finish her words. Her family name reminded him of Mr. Lawrences n immediately and also directly told him her identity. Are you not interested in who my father is? glowering at Horace, Vickie was infuriated since she had never been brushed off by someone else in this way before. In her opinion, Horace loved lovely girls and she was exactly his type. Im not. Helping ra take her medication, Horace did not cast a look at Vickie. At first, ra did not cooperate and even knocked off the ss in Horaces hand. ying it by ear, Vickie hurriedly ducked down to help Horace pick up the broken shards and then pretended to be hurt by the ss. Horace only threw her a nce. There is tissue on the table. Please leave as soon as possible after you take care of your wound. Then, Horace got another ss of water for ra and continued to help her with her medication. Vickie realized that a cutie was not Horaces type, so she changed the style of her behavior. Living abroad for a long time, Vickie had met so many different types of people and had already been a master of improvisation, which was why she knew how to change her personality ording to the needs and preference of different people so well. Since you dont like me, Ill leave now. Well meet another time. Her tone tinged with disappointment and sorrow. She then left If Horace ever looked up at her, he could see her lonely and cuddly back, which would definitely inspire every mans determination to protect her. Yet, Vickies efforts were all in vain since Horace did not look up at her at all. He apanied ra back to the living room and tidied up the broken ss. He had no extra time nor energy to care about others since he needed to pay all his attention to ras health. He began to read the files brought back from Solrace while ra was watching TV. He had left Solrace behind for several days. Although it could still operate well, the increase rate of profits began to slow down. He must find out the reasons behind and try to elerate the increase rate again. ra would be absolutely cured if he had enough money. He would hate himself if he became poor when ra was cured and woke up from her hallucination in the future. Therefore, he must work harder and deal with these business files more seriously. ra seemed to know that Horace was busy now, so she watched TV quietly with a doll in her arms. Whenever Horace looked up, he could see ra sitting still beside him. After a long while, Vickie came again. She cast several disdainful looks at ra, who was running randomly around the house with a doll in her arms. Instead of showing contempt on her face, she passionately gazed at Horace. Horace, I mean, you can send her to a madhouse, or shell be a heavy burden on you, Vickie said seriously, hoping that Horace would finally agree with her for thepanys as well as his own sake. Yet, Horace objected without any hesitation and said, Miss Wilson, I dont care who sent you here. The only thing that Im sure about is that ra is my wife, now and forever. Dont y your tricks on me anymore. Horaces words embarrassed Vickie and she could only fake a smile to hide her awkwardness. She wanted to lighten the embarrassing atmosphere with a quip and yet she realized that it was inappropriate to do so. Horace gave her an out by taking ra upstairs, which had a hidden meaning that she should leave now. He believed that she would understand him and act ordingly. Vickie left when they both went upstairs. She knew that it would be a waste of her time if she kept staying there when Horace did not even try to pay attention to her. After all, she was so attractive that there would be other handsome guys hoping to take her out. At the thought, Vickie became confident and proud again. Standing upstairs, Horace stared at Vickies back and snickered. It turned out that he did the right thing or Vickie would not leave so soon. Horace, look! Neo grows up, ra held arger doll in her arms. Seeing ones own child grow up was indeed enjoyable. In order to cheer ra up, Horace deliberately bought arger doll for her. Her happy smile also delighted him. That evening, ra had a horrifying nightmare. In her dream, Neo died in front of her and she could do nothing to save him. She was helpless. She was anxious and worried. Gradually, ra found that what she had been holding all the time was not Neo but only a doll. Suddenly, she hated herself to the extreme. It was fortunate that the nightmare did notst long and she had another dream soon. Then, she readjusted her posture and fell asleep soundly again. Morning, ra, the next morning, Horace smilingly greeted ra when he found that she was awake. However, ra gave no response but only stared at the ceiling nkly, like a lifeless puppet. ra, whats wrong? Are you okay? worried that ra was ill, Horace sprung up soberly and his eyes were examining ra closely. ra seemed to be acting weird, pale and dull. No matter how Horace talked to her, she gave no response. Chapter 604 Hypnosis ra, dont scare me. Why dont we go to the hospital? Horace knew that ra had been very sensitive to the word hospital recently. In the past, when she heard that she was going to the hospital, she ran away. But now, even if she heard the word which she was afraid of, she did not react. Horace shook ras arm worriedly, hoping that ra could give him a response. But ra didnt. Horace quickly got up, put on his clothes, and washed up simply. Then he began to help ra to wash up and nned to take her to the hospital. If something bad happened to ra, the two of them would find no solution at home. During the bath, ra didnt say a word. Instead, she looked straight ahead, no matter where she went. Therefore, every time she turned a corner, Horace had to help her. Otherwise, ra would hit the wall. When Horace was thinking about whether he should have breakfast or not, he saw that the servant had already made it. Horace sat down at the dining table and began to feed ra. Seeing this scene, the servant next to him felt very sad. Originally, Mr. and Mrs. Kirnd loved each other so much that they could live happily together. However, life did not treat them well. Therefore, one of them was sober and the other was irrational. To think about it, the sober person would definitely suffer more pressure and pain than the irrational person, right? Because he was sober and looked at his beloved person being crazy, the servant probably could not fully understand this kind of mentality. Although the servant wanted to say something, she was afraid that she would say something bad or make Horace angry, so she decided to say nothing. She just needed to do what she had to do every day and prepare food for the Kirnds when they were hungry. Horace saw that ra had food stuck to her chin. He wanted to wipe her chin with a piece of paper, but the servant took the initiative and handed him a clean square towel. Take this to wipe Mrs. Kirnds face. Its morefortable. The servant looked at Horace, who was staring at her. She knew that Horace was wondering why she had given her a towel. After all, she had served Horace for such a long time. Of course she understood what Horace was thinking. Hearing this, Horace just nodded and then began to wipe ras mouth with a square towel. Seeing the rice on the corner of ras mouth being wiped little by little, her elegant chin was clean again. Horace smiled and put the square towel on the table. Then, he took ras hand and walked out. This time, ra didnt make a fuss about taking Neo with her. Horace knew that there was something wrong with ra. ra was very quiet when she was in the car, and she didnt say anything. Horace had spoken to her several times, but she ignored him with a cold attitude. Finally, they arrived at the hospital. Seeing that ras expression was still the same as before, Horace shook his head and ran straight to his friend. When they reached the office door, Horace knocked on it and walked in. He looked at the psychiatrist who was working and said, Help my wife. She got up this morning and became like this, a mute. She didnt respond to anything I say to her. As soon as Horace finished speaking, the doctor immediately stood up and looked at ra. Generally speaking, people who were mentally ill were usually sometimes quiet and sometimes crazy, but looking at ras current look, she didnt seem to be sick at all. Then the doctor checked her for a long time but found nothing. He reached out to feel her pulse but found nothing unusual. The doctor frowned. He was wondering why he didnt know the reason. Well where is your son? The doctor asked when he saw that ra did not bring a doll with her. Could it be rted to the doll? So he asked Horace if he knew anything else. I dont know. When she got up this morning, she didnt talk about Neo. Horace shook his head helplessly at the doctor. Then he saw ra get up from the chair and look at Horace. Horace, dont you know that our Neo is already dead? Dont you know that? ra yelled heart-wrenchingly as she red at Horace with a hideous expression. Horace was shocked by this sudden shout. Had ra recovered her memory or not? Horace looked at the doctor with a puzzled face. The doctor could onlye forward. Horace helped to hold ra down and let the doctor check on her. After a quick observation and feeling the pulse, the doctor confirmed that ra was not sober yet. She was still in a state of madness, but she just realized the fact that Neo was dead. Horace thought for a moment. In this case, ra was in more pain now. Originally, he had hoped that she could live in her fantasy and no one would disturb her. But now ra had be like this. Even if Horace wanted to go forward and persuade her, there was nothing he could do. It was impossible for a crazy person to be persuaded, including ra in front of him. Horace could do nothing about it. I suggest we do the hypnosis. The doctor saw that since it was already like this, he could only try the hypnosis method. Only in this way could there be a little possibility. Horace looked into the doctors eyes and did not know how to answer. Horace was very flustered right now. He did not know if he should take the risk. What if they failed? The worst result is that Mrs. Kirnd continues to go crazy, and it may be more serious than now. But I have already told you the pros and cons. We are friends, and you have the right to choose. The doctor hoped that Horace would think about it carefully. After all, there was still a little hope. Now, he wanted to see if the medicine could heal. Both are equally likely. Why didnt Horace want to give it a try? Horace hesitated for a moment, then called Logan and told him about the current situation. In the next ten minutes, Logan arrived.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Hey. Horace greeted Logan. Logan nodded to the doctor and then at Horace, while asking anxiously, So, are you also hesitating now? In fact, when Horace told Logan about this matter, Logan did not want to give an answer. After all, ra was now Horaces wife. In the future, she would have to live with Horace. Therefore, as long as it was Horaces decision, Logan would not object. However, when he saw Horaces expression, he was also unable to make the decision and began to analyze the pros and cons. Look, ra wont be cured in a short period of time. Its either medicine or hypnosis. The effect of the two is the same. The first one is slow but safe, and the second one is fast but risky. Then, Logan spoke something important. After Horace finished listening, he looked into Logans eyes and said, Hypnosis. Horace didnt want to continue to see ra being mad. Seeing ra suffer now, he felt much worse. Horace thought about it for a long time before he made a choice. Then he looked at ra, who was sitting there obediently because of the heavy atmosphere around her, and thought, ra, if we fail this time, will you me me for ruining your whole life? But dont worry, even if you cant recover in this life, youll always be my wife, and no one can rece you. The only thing I was afraid of was that when you recovered in the future, you would me me for making a wrong decision, which caused your condition to worsen and caused you to be treated for a long time. Horaces eyes were full of tears. Who could know how much courage Horace had used to make this decision? ra also looked at Horace, and her sincere eyes made Horace think that she was sober. When Horace fixed his eyes on her, it turned out that he was thinking too much. Horace smiled bitterly, then scratched his head and said, How to hypnotize her? Chapter 605 The One She Trusts Horace still didnt know how the doctor would hypnotize ra and what he needed to do during the process. He had to prepare these first. When he was fully prepared, the hypnosis could start. Nothing, just need one person whom Mrs. Kirnd trusts. The doctor looked at them. Two of the three important people in ras life were already on the scene, so there was no need to prepare anything. In that case, Logan, you stay with ra, Horace remembered that ra had said before that she would never trust him again. Therefore, after hearing this, Horace knew that he still needed Logans help this time. I think you are still the one in charge of this matter. You are her husband. Logan didnt understand why he was asked toe here. Wasnt Horace ras most trusted person? After all, ra and Horace had known each other for a longer time. But ra said that she would not trust me in the future. At this moment, Horace was like a little boy who could not get candy. His words were full of grievances, which made Logan frown. You should know that sometimes people dont mean what they say. Youre the right person for this. Dont deny it. Logan knew that ra only said those harsh words to Horace out of anger. He knew how much ra loved Horace. Hearing Logans words, Horace hesitated for a moment in his heart. This was a bet on ra. He had to be particrly careful and cautious. Logan looked at Horace and nodded, giving him enough courage. Then Horace nodded to the doctor and said, Ill do this. The doctor then nced at Horace, indicating that he could stay with ra. Then the doctor put on his gloves and prepared his pocket watch. After that, he looked at Horace. Hold your wifes hand with yours. Remember, no matter what happens along the way, you cant let go. The reason why ra needed someone she trusted was that the person could give her courage when she was in danger. Only in this way could this therapy be more likely to seed. Horace nodded solemnly to show that he had already understood. Then he watched the doctor start to wave his pocket watch left and right in front of ra. After a while, ra closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep. In her dream, ra and Horace met each other for the first time. After that, they met again for the second time to register their marriage. Then there had been an awkward period. They fell in love with each other, but then they separated because of something else. During this period, both of them had gone through a lot of hardships.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. There were a few times when ra couldnt hold on any longer when Horace left, so she clenched her fists tightly and gave herself courage. Horace could feel that his hands were being gripped. Seeing this scene, a happy smile appeared on his face. In ras dream, she and Horace had experienced everything. They had also given birth to a child, whose name was Neo. However, due to ra and Horaces negligence, the child was finally kidnapped. This was almost exactly the same as real life. The only difference was that ra saw Neo being kidnapped in front of her. When it happened here, blood began to drip from Horaces hand. Logan wanted to help wipe away the blood, but he was refused by the doctor. It was not convenient now. They shouldnt wake up ra, who was still under hypnosis. Otherwise, they couldnt imagine what would happen. From the strength of ras hand, Horace knew that ra must be in agony now. Horace wanted to help ra, but he didnt have the ability. The hypnosis this time was to let ra experience some beautiful things in order to reach the inner capacity to bear. In this way, ra would return to the way she used to be, and there would be no more problems. ra watched as Neo was kidnapped and went to rescue the child with Horace. Then, Neo was rescued. Horace alsoforted ra. As the family of three hugged tightly, a bright smile bloomed on ras face. This was a smile that came from the bottom of her heart. It was a smile that Horace had not seen for a long time. Horace looked at the doctor in surprise and then pointed to ra. The doctor smiled and nodded, and then motioned for Horace to go take a look at ra. When Horace turned his head, he saw ra, who had opened her eyes. Horace was extremely surprised. ra had really woken up. Was the current ra awake? ra? Horace called out, trying to test her current state. Slowly, ra nodded to Horace as a response. Listening to ras reply, Horace felt that he was about to fly up into the sky. The happiness he gained after experiencing sorrow was really precious. Horace didnt care who was in the room now. He just went forward and hugged ra directly. Then he said in a choked voice, Honey, Ill take good care of you in the future. Ill never make you sad again. As long as you are happy, we can do anything in the future. I just hope that you wont be angry with me again, dear. I really didnt mean it. Baby, do you know how I survived during this period of time when you were being not yourself? Every day when I looked at your photos, I couldnt help crying, but I didnt dare to cry. I was afraid that when I cried, you would think that I was not manly enough. But dear, do you know? I really couldnt help crying. I miss the days when you beat me and scolded me before. Dear, dont leave me. Dont be angry, okay? I miss you madly. By the time she finished speaking, tears had already fallen from Horaces eyes. ra felt that her shoulder was wet and knew that Horace was crying. ra broke free of Horaces embrace and then turned to leave. Baby, dont leave. Dont leave me. Horace looked at ra, who was about to leave and stretched out his hand to grab her. He would never let her go again. He was sick of looking at ras photo and missing her that way. Wipe your tears. Its embarrassing. It turned out that ra just wanted to take a tissue from the table to wipe Horaces tears. Looking at Horaces current appearance, ra was speechless. Dear, did you forgive me? Horace was ttered. Then he heard the meaning of ras words and asked happily. ra couldnt stand the silly Horace anymore and couldnt help shaking her head. You cry in front of my brother and the doctor. How can I not forgive you? ra nced at Horace with disgust and then smiled at him. ra had already forgiven him in her heart. At that time, Horace chose her over Neo, but there was nothing wrong with it after all. After ra figured it out, she felt that her anger in the past was really too unreasonable. She only hoped that Horace could delete the recent memory from his head, which was really embarrassing history for her. Brother. ra greeted Logan, which made Logan stunned for a moment. Ah, I didnt expect our Princess to say hello to me. I thought you only cared about your husband. Hearing Logans half-jealous, half-mocking tone, ra was amused. Then she turned to look at the doctor and took a deep bow. Doctor, thank you, thank you for saving me. ra was really grateful this time. She knew that if there was no doctor, she might be in psychiatric disorders for the rest of her life. ra found herself lucky, because she had not lived her life full enough. Chapter 606 The Right Decision Youre wee, Madam. You should thank Horace for making the right decision. The doctor smiled when he saw how affectionate the two of them were. Then, Horace said that he had to thank the doctor, but not now. When Horace and Logan arrived at the entrance of the hospital, they said goodbye to each other and separated. Logan had to go to thepany to deal with his business, and Horace had to go home with ra. Horace, ra, be careful on your way home. After Logan finished the words, he turned around and drove away. Horace put his arm around ras waist and took her home. When she was in the car, ra suddenly thought that there was one more thing that she couldnt solve. It was that Helena was still lying in the hospital, and she didnt know how Helena was now. ra asked Horace this question. Horace also shook his head, indicating that he did not know. At that time, ras incident happened so suddenly that Horace had forgotten about Helena. How could he have thought of it? Now, after being asked by ra, he realized that there was still Helena. If she didnt ask about her, Horace would really forget it. Then lets go to the hospital tomorrow. She only hoped that Helena was still staying in the hospital. But if so, where did she get the money to stay in the hospital? Could she afford it? Thinking of this, ra wanted to go and see Helena now. Otherwise, ra would feel very sad. ra told Horace his thoughts, but Horace insisted on not going. Youre ill now. Lets go home and have a good sleep. Ill go with you tomorrow. Horace felt that people like Helena should not be treated well. ra would be betrayed. Why did she do that? But since ra was happy, Horace allowed them to contact each other without hurting her. But if Helena still wanted to do something, Horace didnt mind letting Helena go down to apany her biological daughter. After watching ra go crazy several times, Horace was already very afraid of losing her. Because she knew the feeling of loss. Horace didnt want to experience it again in his life. Oh, Horace, just let me go to the hospital. Although what Horace said was reasonable, ra had to go. Her heart was being uneasy as she felt that something was going to happen. Therefore, ra was eager to go visit Helena now, but she failed to persuade Horace. Once Horace made a decision, others could not change his mind, not even ra. Now it was the same. Because every time what Horace insisted on, it was always good for ra. Horace soon arrived home because he was afraid that ra would go back on her words suddenly. If ra continued to y cure, Horace was afraid that he wouldnt be able to control himself and agree to her. So now that they were home, there was no time for ra to regret it. Horace happily raised the corners of his mouth, and then looked at ra. Whats wrong? Youre not going in? Looking at ra, who was standing at the door and looking around, Horace stepped forward and asked with his arms around her waist. Did ra really go back on her word? No, I just feel that I havent been home for a long time. I still miss it, ra said. Then she nced at Horace and walked to the gate. No matter how much she missed it, she had to go in when it was time to go in. This was her home, where she, Horace, and Neo would stay forever. ra stood at the door for a while, then pushed the door open and walked in. She felt that she must make her house be in a mess recently. Although the servant had been cleaned up, she could still feel it from the air. Horace, youve worked hard recently. ra stepped forward directly, put her arms around Horaces waist, and buried her face in Horaces chest. She had suffered a lot recently. In fact, sometimes giving Horace a hug could really calm his restless heart down. However, Horace looked at the woman in his arms. It seemed that he would be softer than before after waking up. Horace was amused by his own thoughts. No matter what, ra was his wife. It was impossible to change. This delicate woman always made Horaces heart ache. Horace reached out and rubbed ras head. Then he said with a smile, Baby, as long as youre safe, you can do everything you want. After that, ra raised her head and looked at Horace. The two of them looked into each others eyes and looked at each other for a long time. It seemed that she had not looked at him carefully for a long time. Horace was so thin that even the edges and corners of his face were particrly obvious. ra had indeed made Horace very tired during this period of time, but fortunately, Horaces heart had not yet copsed. Once the heart copsed, then everything would be in vain. Well, lets go and have a rest after dinner. Horace had already told the servant that everything was fine about ra. He asked them to do something that was light but was ras favorite. The servant was very happy to hear that ra was fine. The smile on her face had not disappeared until now. Until she saw ra with her own eyes, who was fine, the servant was very happy. This morning, he was stillining. Now he didnt expect his wife had recovered. How could the servant not be happy? This meal was the happiest one the servant had made since she came to the house. Once a person was in a good mood, everything around her would seem nice as well. So when ra felt that the food was so delicious. She looked at the servant with a smile on her face. Your cooking is getting better and better. This made the servant happier. In the servants impression, this was the first time that ra praised her. No, no. Im so happy to see Mrs. Kirnd recover. After the servant finished speaking, ra nodded at the servant with a smile and then ate with Horace. The family of three usually ate together, but now Neo was gone. Although ra was sad, she still had to consider Horaces feelings. Moreover, she had experienced so much, and now she let it go. Neo would be her son for the rest of her life. Even though he had passed away, ra would forever keep him in her heart. In fact, Horace wanted to say that Neo was not dead, but he still felt that it was notte to tell her after he found Neo. What if he gave her hope and made her disappointed again? The next day, ra woke up early because there was something in her mind and she couldnt fall asleep. ra looked at Horace, who had not woken up yet, and walked quietly to the bathroom, brushing her teeth and washing her face. When she came out, Horace had disappeared. ra rubbed her eyes. Did she had an illusion? Why did Horace, who was sleeping there just now, disappear now?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Soon, ras doubts were answered perfectly, because, at this moment, Horace was behind her and reached out to hold her. Such an action startled her. Dear, why did you get up so early? Are you really willing to leave me alone? Hearing Horaces sobbing tone, ra rolled her eyes and then looked at Horace. So what do you want? Bring me along. ra had already seen through Horaces idea. It was only a matter of time before he said those words. It wasnt impossible for him to bring Horace along. If she couldnt find Helena by the way, he could also help him find her. Chapter 607 As Long as They’re Together Lets go. Thinking of this, ra nced at Horace. The two of them got up and tidied up. Because they got up too early, the servant were still asleep, so the two of them went out to have breakfast. The traditional breakfastbination, bread and milk, already made the two of them very happy. As long as they were together, they would be happy, no matter what they have for breakfast. Although they were eating in a seemingly shabby ce, the smile on their faces was still the same. Horace reached out to wipe away the scraps of rice on ras mouth and then stood up to pay for the breakfast. ra, however, thought of a problem. At this time, Helena should have not eaten yet, right? Horace, should we buy her some breakfast? Horace knew that ra was referring to Helena, so he thought for a moment and said, She may not be in the hospital now, and she cant eat greasy food. If she is in the hospital, we can buy food at a nearby restaurant. ra felt that his idea was not bad. Although they would go out once more, this way at least kept it safe. Thinking of this, she got in the car with Horace and then left for the hospital. It was already past seven oclock, and there were more and more people on the street. Looking at the scenery in front of her, ra couldnt help but exim that the scenery and the air in the morning were so nice. She felt full of vitality and energy. A kind of new power rose in peoples hearts, and they were in a much better mood.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ra walked to the front of the ward where Helena used to live. She saw that Helenas name was still on the door sign, so there was nothing wrong with Helena now. ra nced at Horace, knocked on the door, and walked in. The first thing she saw was Helena lying on the bed with her eyes closed as if she had sensed someoneing in. She opened her eyes to have a look, and surprise shed across her face. She couldnt believe it. ra, you I thought you wonte to see me. As Helena said this, ra found it funny. Why would she think so? Was it that she didnt have any credibility in Helenas heart? ra asked this question. As a result, she saw that Helena was a little embarrassed and did not know what to say. Then she looked at Horace and hesitated. ra knew what Helena meant. It turned out that she couldnt exin when Horace was here. ra looked at Horace and said, Go and buy some food. Let two of us talk for a while. Horace nced at Helena. Shed better not y any tricks. Otherwise, he would make Helena regret it. ra looked at Horace and nodded, indicating that she would be careful. Watching Horace leave the room, ra also sat down on the sofa, and then looked at Helena. Go ahead. Horace has gone. ra knew that Helena wanted to talk about some private things because she had just asked Horace to buy breakfast. Moreover, looking at Helenas current state, she must have not had breakfast. Now that she was about to get hungry, why not kill two birds with one stone? Youve been gone for a while. The hospital wanted to chase me out, but in the end, Isaac saved me. But Isaac told me that what happened to you, so I thought you hadnt recovered yet. Helena knew that ra had been in a state of madness recently. Therefore, when she saw ra just now, she really couldnt believe that ra was recovered in such a short time. For a moment, Helena suspected that Isaac was lying to her, but when she saw ra nodding, she knew that she still had something to say, so she didnt say anything and listened to her. During this period of time, I was in a bad shape, because of the death of Neo. Butter, a doctor cured me. ra exined what had happened recently. It was easy for Helena to hear about this, but she knew that this must have been torturing for ra, who actually went crazy because of the death of Neo. Helena felt a little guilty, but she didnt know it was not toote to say these words. They were silent. Horace knocked on the door and came in. He put the food on Helenas table and sat down with ra. ra and Horace watched as Helena finished eating and then tidied up. Seeing that Helena had nothing else to do, they decided to leave. After all, there were still a lot of things to do in Horacespany. They did not have much time left. Horace was even more worried about ra here. Although it was impossible for the sick Helena to do anything, it was better to be careful. Horace stood up and looked at ra. After staring at each other for a few minutes, ra also stood up. Well Ill go back. Call me if you need anything. The number is the same as before. Helena nced at ra, who was speaking and then nodded her head in a daze to prove that she knew. ra turned around. Helenas expression became very difficult, and then she stopped ra as if she had made up her mind. ra. Yes? ra took Horaces hand and turned around to ask. Looking at Helenas unhappy expression, did Helena feel ufortable now? ra stepped forward in a panic. Helena looked at ras expression and burst into tears. When ra saw this reaction, she became more flustered. Is Helena crying because of the pain now? ra was shocked. Then she asked Horace to call the doctor in a hurry but was stopped by Helena. ra, theres something I havent told you. Helena touched the tears on her face and then looked at ra. In the past few days, Helena carefully thought about what had happened recently. ra had always been very kind to Helena, even better than her own daughter did. Helena felt guilty. She felt that there was something she should tell her now. Otherwise, she didnt know when ra woulde back and leave, so there was no room for regrets. Helena looked at ra, and ra also looked at Helena anxiously. Actually, before Laura died, she entrusted me with Neo and told me to kill it. When ra heard this, she immediately grabbed Helenas hand tightly. Was it because Helena saw that she was so good to her and felt guilty because she had killed Neo? ra did not ask, but looked at Helena with her eyes wide open, waiting for what Helena wanted to say next. But Neo hase to see me several times. How could I be so ruthless to kill him? When ra heard this, it proved that Neo was not dead. Then should she talk about where Neo was next? ra listened attentively and did not dare to miss a word. Horace listened nervously and looked at Helenas eyes to see if she was lying. However, he did not see any sign of lying for the time being. So I put Neo in a good friends ce in the countryside. Ill write down the address for you. You can go there and find him. After saying that, Helena took out a wrinkled piece of paper from her hand and handed it to ra. ra didnt know how she walked out of the hospital, but she knew that she really didnt know how to describe her mood now. Helena had given her hope and they made her so disappointed. Could she believe in her now? ra stood in front of the doctors door, her eyes dull. Horace came up, reached out and touched her head, and said, In fact, Ive also found that Neo is not dead. When Horace finished his words, ra suddenly widened her eyes and looked at Horace in surprise. She thought, What did he say? Neo is not dead? Isnt heforting me? Chapter 608 Happy Ever After Horace nodded at ra and continued, When you saw the body, I told you, but you said that you would never trust me again, so I nned to find Neo first and then tell you everything. Horace exined to ra the reason why he didnt tell her. After hearing this, ra went straight up and hugged Horace. At this time, her eyes were full of tears. ra had been waiting for this moment for a long time. She had experienced a lot before, and she finally decided to let it go. Now that she knew that Neo was not dead, she immediately felt much better and no longer as depressed as before. Horace, our Neo isnt dead. He is still alive. He isnt dead. ra smiled as she spoke. Tears had drenched Horaces cor, but she was still very happy. Horace quietly wiped away the tears in his eyes, then closed his eyes and stretched out his hand to hold ra tightly. Now their family could finally reunite. Finally, he no longer had to carry a huge regret. The two hugged each other for a long time. The passers-by looked at the two people who were crying andughing and then left silently. They didnt care about other peoples inquiring gaze at all. At this moment, they only knew that they were ecstatic. After a while, Horace noticed that ra had fallen asleep in his arms, so he gently picked her up and went back to the car. Looking at ra, who was asleep, Horace reached out and stroked her drooping hair. Horace knew that ra must want to pick up Neo as soon as possible, so he decided to give her a surprise when she fell asleep. With that thought in mind, Horace started the car and drove off. When ra opened her eyes, she saw a pair of soft little hands touching hers. The kid saw that she had woken up, so he immediately stood up and looked at her, and then called her sweetly. Mom. This familiar voice shocked ra. Has Neoe back? She didnt remember taking the Neo by herself. Why was he in front of her now? Neo? ras voice came in disbelief. She reached out and pinched her arm. It turned out that all of this was true. It turned out that it was not a dream. She excitedly reached out and hugged Neo, trying her best not to cry. It was not easy to see her son. Once she shed tears, it would ruin this. Neo said in ras arms, Mom, Im back. Im very obedient. I didnt make any trouble or cry. Im just waiting for you here. ra smiled with relief. Neo must have been having a hard time recently, but now he turned around tofort her. ra touched his head and proudly said, I knew that Neo must be the best. Horace watched the two of them from the side. After that, they went out to express their gratitude to Helenas friend and gave them some money. Then, they left with Neo. He finally returned home, and it was a happy family reunion. Mom, why isnt Dad at home again? Neo woke up in the morning and looked for his father, who had not been at home for several days. Neo hadnt seen his father for a long time, and he didnt see him this morning, either. Your father has something to do, so he may not be at home during this period of time. If Neo misses daddy, you can call him. ra reached out and rubbed his head, and then looked at him. ra knew what Horace was going to do, but he didnt know. ra didnt intend to tell him now, so he had to wait for the time being. Neo was not in a hurry, so he looked at ra and nodded. On the other side, Horace was preparing to create a surprise for Neo. This time, Neo must have left a shadow in his heart, so he nned to let Neo rx. Although Neo had grown up and it was very difficult to forget about this matter, it was still possible for him to ease his mood. Neo stayed at home with ra and waited for a few days. Every night, he would sit on the sofa and watch TV. Because Neo had juste back, he could leave schoolwork aside for now. Moreover, Neo did learn much faster than the others, so it ok even if he ys for a month. Although she thought so, learning was endless, and it was better to learn. Neo boy, why dont you sleep? ra looked at him. Generally speaking, he would sleep early. Why didnt he sleep today? Was it because he was used to sleepingte? Unbeknownst to ra, when Neo was in the countryside, not as pampered as he was at home, He had endless farm work to do every day. As long as the task was not finished today, Neo would not sleep.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Neo gradually got used to sleepingte. He slept before dawn every day. Now he had to sleep at nine, which was very difficult for a person who always stayed upte. Neo shook his head, and then looked at ra. However, ra was still worried about his body, so she let Neo go to sleep first. It was said that Horace woulde back tomorrow. After telling this news to Neo, he obediently went to sleep. Then ra also turned off the TV and got on the bed, thinking about what kind of surprise Horace would prepare for Neo. As she thought about it, she fell into a deep sleep. The next morning, ra woke up when she smelled the fragrance. It turned out that Horace put a sweet biscuit in front of her nose. After she smelled it, she naturally woke up. Horace, youre back? ra looked at Horace and then reached out to hug him. It had been a long time since Horace had left home. ra missed him. Yeah, Im back. Is myzy baby girl still asleep? Horace reached out and rubbed ras head. Then he held ras waist and looked at ra, who had just woken up. ra thought for a moment and got up. Then she tasted the biscuits made by Horace himself. It was really delicious. It was different from what she had eaten outside. It had a very good smell and vor. When Neo went downstairs, she saw ra and Horace standing together and eating something. Then she came over and saw a big cake on the table. It turned out that today was Neos birthday. The reason why Horace didnte home these days was to prepare a gift for Neo. Now the gift was the very big cake and biscuits in front of him. Looking at the cake with candles on the table, Neos eyes twinkled with the light of the candles. It had been a long time since Neo had celebrated his birthday. Now, she could finally celebrate his birthday with Horace. He stood there happily and did not know what she should do now. ra came over with Neo and then sang a birthday song for him. The atmosphere was just heart-warming. Neo blew the candles, and the candles were even in the shape of his name. The word was extremely dazzling in peoples eyes. ra looked at all this and felt that it was extremely beautiful. Later, she let Neo taste the biscuits on the table. Neo picked up the biscuits and observed them. There was even a cute Doraemon on it. She did not expect Horace to be so considerate as to prepare so many cute little things for Nwo. Horace looked at Neo confidently. Without Neos saying anything, Horace already knew that the biscuits must be delicious. As expected, the biscuits that Neo ate were the taste that ra just had in the morning. The taste was really intriguing. Horace stuffed a piece of cake into ras mouth, and then it was time for the family to eat the cake together. After cutting the cake, ra smeared a bit of the cream on Neos face. Looking at the funny expression of her son, ra burst intoughter. Looking at the happy ra, Neo also stood on tiptoe and touched her face. This time, it was Horace and Neo whoughed at ra. ra pretended to be very angry and red at Neo, and then began to chase after him to smear more cream on his face. Neo, you naughty little rebel! Stop right there raughed as she ran. She knew that she was very happy now, and from then on, no one would be able to take this happiness away from her. Chapter 609 The woman in the husband’s arms City B Ko Chang Airport, overcrowded. The blue sky and the soft June breeze brushed the trees along the road. Catherine Perry stood at the airport gate in the hot sun, her forehead already sweating, her cheap white shirt soaked in sweat. Catherine tightened the camera in her hand and looked around frequently, her clean and transparent almond eyes full of anxiety. She was surrounded by a crowd of camera-carrying paparazzi, each frowning and looking a bit anxious. Shes been squatting for three hours. If she doesnt get a shot of Heidi Moss today, the editor-in-chief is going to kill her! Catherine has always been calm, in terms of patience, no doggy is better than her. After waiting for another half hour, amotion rang out in the airport. A tall woman wearing a big red slimce dress showed up at the airport gate with big red sexy lips, a small delicate face and a pair of ck super on her upturned nose. Catherines eyes instantly light up, she quickly set up the camera in her hands, looking for a hidden ce, posed ready to steal a picture. This woman is currently the hottest small flower girl, with a Qing Gong y quickly rise to fame, and now the red purple. Today, Catherines mission, is to capture Heidi showing up at the airport. Heidi was followed by three ck-d bodyguards who escorted her all the way, never leaving her side. Heidi walked in front like a queen with her head held high and her feet on the hated sky. Human red is really pretentious! Catherine secretly spat out. As soon as the words left her mouth, a sudden riot rang out behind her. A group of journalists with cameras in their hands chased after a ck Lamborghini. The low-profile ck luxury car, familiar license te number, Catherine was stunned, originally to press the shutters hand instantly stiffened. Is it him? The Lamborghini stopped smoothly in front of the airport, and those reporters were busy blocking the front of the car, pping their hands furiously on the door and yelling, Mr. Kirnd, Mr. KirndC Mr. Kirnd, pleasee out! In the back seat of the car sat a man in a silver-gray suit with a red and ck striped tie, his head bowed, his long, slender fingers tapping unsteadily on theptop on hisp. The car was terribly quiet! Only the faint sound of aptop keyboard being tapped. Oskar Hunt in the drivers seat was a bit subdued, he nced in the rearview mirror and said noisily, President, its full of reporters out there, what should we do? Oskar was afraid to ask aloud, his voice basically stuck in his throat. After a long time, the corners of the mans mouth rose slightly and he withdrew his hand from tapping the keyboard, his knuckles crossed and sped together as the Kirnd Groups stock market was disyed on theptop screen. The stock market is trending upward. Very good! A clear, crisp voice, slightly hoarse. Mr. Kirnd, what did you say!? Oskar asked in confusion. With a snap, theptop was closed, Darrenzily crossed his legs and leaned his back on the leather chair back, his cold, hard handsome face showing through. The window is still being tapped, the man lightly raises his sword eyebrows, teal pupils are full of cold, he flexes his fingers with one hand and casually points at his knee. These reporters couldnt havee at a better time. Darrens eyes turned, his thin lips hooked up wickedly, and he said in a cold voice: Get off! Oskar froze for a moment and nodded respectfully in the mans cold, clear eyes as he turned to look at the reporter at the car window and gulped a little fearfully. He is not afraid of anything, is afraid of journalists, these entertainment journalists, in the eyes of Oskar is to eat people do not spit things. Sometimes, though, journalists are a good thing. The car door opened and Darren got out, his well-tailored suit entuating his stature, the shutter light shing in his face. The reporters were like chicken blood, scrambling to be the first to report, and the scene was in chaos. Catherine was on the far right, her eyes widened in disbelief, she could no longer lift the camera in her hand, and her face turned a little white. Its him, its really him! Darren, CEO of Kirnd Group, a financial genius at the top of the food chain, and her husband of one year of Catherines marriage. Only, no one ever knew. With a polite and detached smile on his lips, he casually straightened the white shirt on his body and nced lightly at the crowd, looking extraordinarily indifferent. Catherine was a little nervous, she was afraid that Darren would see her. Slightly back a few steps, and he is a little further away, his eyes flowing softness but still clear and terrible. She didnt have the heart to shoot Heidi again and turned to leave, her head spinning when she suddenly saw Heidi running towards Darren and jumping into his arms at once. Heidi has taken off the ck super, a pair of eyes up the end of the fox eyes seduced people, white skin in the sunlight almost transparent. Catherine stood frozen in ce, watching her husband being embraced by another woman, watching the smile on Darrens lips. It turns out he can smile. In a year of marriage, she had never seen Darren smile, and this was the first time he had done so, so piercingly. Previously Catherine had thought that it was because Darren was naturally cold-hearted, so no matter what she did, he never gave her a good look. Now that seems ironic! His indifference was only directed at her. For the first time, Catherine felt that she didnt understand Darren. Catherine took a deep breath and suppressed the ufortable feeling that came up inside her heart. She clenched her fist and turned around to leave, but she was knocked down by the influx of reporters. Ugh! Catherine grunted, her palm scraping against the ground, her skin breaking and oozing blood, causing her to furrow her brow in pain. She was identally knocked down, drawing the attention of those in front of her and likewise catching Darrens eye. Darren saw Catherine sitting on the floor at once, and their eyes met in the air, but his cold, hard, handsome face was devoid of any extra expression. Its like looking at a stranger you dont know.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Heidi hooked her neck around his and pouted, Darren, I just got off the ne, my whole body hurts, and I want to rest. Darren shifted his eyes freely, he patted Heidis hand dotingly and smiled, Ive got the hotel booked, lets go. Heidi hides her mouth and smiles, full of happiness. She and Darren were too far away to hear what they were saying, but they could see the happiness they could not hide. This is the kind of affection that only lovers show to each other. Catherines heart throbbed with pain, she clenched her lower lip, and her originally sweet red lips gradually turned white. Why is that? She didnt know what Darren was thinking, couldnt guess at all, but she definitely didnt believe Darren would like a woman like Heidi! Catherine, who has always been a calm and collected person, had some eyes on her this time, and she took a few steps forward, wanting to go up and question. Suddenly, a reporters question came from the front, restraining Catherine from moving forward. Mr. Kirnd, is Miss Moss your new love interest? How long have you been dating? Catherine could not help but hold her breath as she raised her head and stared straight into Darrens face, the strings of her heart tense. What will he answer? The noisy scene fell silent, countless cameras aimed at Darren, he coldly nced at Catherine standing below, the corners of his mouth hooked up a light smile, and said in a loud voice: Now I officially announce that this Miss Moss beside me, is my girlfriend. Chapter 610 His explanation Catherine froze in ce, Darrens overly good-looking face looking increasingly unfamiliar. Heidi took his arm, the waves on her chest pressing against his arm, almost putting all her weight on him. She nced coldly at Catherine at the bottom, her eyes full ofcency. Catherine gently hooked the corners of her mouth, revealing a faint smile, chest up, unafraid to meet her eyes, the momentum is not lost at all. Heidi was a little defeated and reluctantly shook Darrens arm and started to pout, Darren, Im tired and my feet hurt a little, can you carry me back? Catherine looked at her Darren with wide eyes, how she wished he would refuse, but he didnt hesitate to take her in his arms and let Heidi whisper in his ear. In the moment of turning around, Heidi clearly dropped a provocative gaze on her body. The surrounding reporters have picked up the camera to take pictures, she tugged on the camera in her hand, as if it had a thousand pounds, how can not pick up. Only when the carpletely disappeared from her sight did she breathe a sigh of relief and turn around to prepare to leave. This Heidi really has some skills, I heard that this Darren is married and still so shy, its really rare. The voices of other people gossiping suddenly came from behind. Catherines feet stalled, canvas boots actually rubbed arge hole, directly announced that you can strike. She furrowed her brow, tossed her shoes to the trash can in the corner in annoyance, and simply went barefoot. The ground baked by the hot sun is very hot, every step, it seems very difficult. It was an hourter when she returned home. She finished washing up, wearing only a simple white halter-night dress, her long hair casually draped behind her head, letting it fly with the wind. She nced at the clock on the wall; it was eleven oclock at night, and Darren still hadnt returned. Im afraid that by now, he would have already been in bed with Heidi. She hooked a bitter smile on her face, her lips were already white from her bite, but she didnt feel any pain at all. She furrowed her brow, but her mind was filled with Darrens name and this marriage between them. A year has passed, and she, however, never seemed to understand the man, perhaps the marriage between them, there was no meaning. The sudden sound of a familiar flute outside the door interrupted her thoughts, and she abruptly rose to greet it, ncing faintly at the upright figure outside, but sat back down. There was no light on in the room, Darren snapped the light on, Catherine instinctively reached out to block, did not see the sh ofplexity in Darrens eyes. Why dont you turn on the lights? His tone was t, without any ripples. Just up for a ss of water, dont want to be that much trouble. She responded in the same tone, casually taking the full ss of water from the coffee table, Get some rest early, I think youre tired today too. Darren looked meaningfully at her slim back, the corners of his mouth curled up with a seemingly absent smile. So this woman is jealous? He casually threw his suit jacket on the sofa, sleeves pulled up high, lightly raised his eyebrows, and his tone was more than a little yful: Not even willing to pour me a ss of water? Catherines spine stiffened, and for a long time she still turned and walked boldly to Darrens front, put the ss of water down, and was ready to pour him water. Darrens mouth with a meaningful smile, actually picked up her ss of water directly to her lipstick marks tilted his head and drank up,nded on her gaze as if to say taste good. Catherine nced at him lightly, twitched the corners of her mouth to look a little helpless, and responded calmly, Since you have already drunk the water, I will go back to rest first. Good. Darren agreed without hesitation, taking another sip from his ss. Catherine tightly tugged on her skirt, turned away, but her steps were put extremely slow, and the soles of her feet hurt even more. Darren inadvertently touched her faltering figure, his brows locked, and he took a big step forward to embrace her into his arms, questioning in a cold voice, Whats wrong with your foot? She shrank back into the hem of her skirt and said, Its nothing. Was she supposed to say that her husband turned away with another woman while she, like a fool, froze and left? She fought to push against his chest, but he confined her extra tight and ordered, Dont move, Ill treat your wound. No need, Ive already taken care of that, and I think I should have gotten used to taking care of myself a long time ago. Her response seemed extraordinarily cold. Darrens movements were halting, and Catherine took the opportunity to escape his embrace and head straight upstairs. She waited, waiting for his exnation, but nothing about Darren sounded behind her until she returned to the bedroom. With a soft sigh, shey back on the big, soft bed. Shey on her side, looking fixedly at the view outside, but how can not sleep, behind the sudden stick a warm, light shampoo scent leapt into her nose, the hair fell on her cheeks, some tickling. Asleep? He attached himself to her ear and kept blowing hot air, asking in a dumb voice. Her body clearly stiffened and her eyes were tightly closed in a false sleep. Darren couldnt help butugh softly, his palms slowly moved down, from his shoulders to her waist, embracing her a little tighter. Catherines heart couldnt help but well up with bitterness, and was even more disgusted by his sudden intimate contact. These hands, too, have embraced Heidi, right? Her throat tightened, and along with it, her body tensed up a bit more. Darren kept breathing heavily, clearly suppressing something, for a long time, before sighing lightly, said in a dumb voice: Nothing happened between Heidi and I. What happened during the day was just a y, for actors, the best way to increase their poprity, is gossip. Yeah scandal, so it had to be at the expense of her own husband? Sheughed coldly in her heart, pursed her red lips, and did not speak. The silence, making the atmosphere between them extra depressing, Darren moved towards her, leaning a little closer, gently rubbing the back of her neck, looking extra fond. Instead, she subconsciously avoided it and moved some position to the side of the bed. Darren looked a little embarrassed, took a long breath, or put his palm back, returned to his original position, and kept his distance from her. Catherine clenched her lower lip, her palm tugged hard on the corner of the pillow, but her heart became a little empty.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Since when did she and Darren be what they are today? Chapter 611 Is she a dog? The warm sunlight shone on Catherines face through a gap in the window. She rubbed her eyes in a daze and was just about to turn around when she found Darren had already taken her in his arms, his broad palms resting on her waist. She looked steadily at his sleeping face and reached out to touch his butterfly-winged eyshes, but finally withdrew her palm and carefully got up and finished washing up, then left the vi. Darren subconsciously reached out and touched the spot next to him, but touched a cold, instantly awake, thick eyebrows tightly wrinkled, with a few displeasure. He casually slipped on his slippers and went downstairs to look for Catherine, who, as it happened, was also back at that moment. Darren looked coldly at therge bag hanging from her arm and questioned in a cold voice, Where did it go? Catherine casually ced her things on the floor and bent down to take off her shoes, Went to buy some presents, its been a long time since Ive been to see Mom and Dad, want toe along? Darren looked fixedly at Catherines side face, which had a few moreplications, and quickly turned around and sat down on the sofa, saying, Theres something going on at thepany, some other time. Got it. Catherine nodded, her tone t. Darren nced back to see how she looked, only to find that she had already gone into the kitchen to start preparing breakfast. Catherines cooking is always good, but today I dont know whats wrong, no matter what it is, its not to his liking, he only hurriedly ate a few bites, and then changed his clothes for work. Ill have the driver drop you off? Standing in the doorway, Darren inquired carelessly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. No, Ill just go by myself. Catherine shook her head. Well, drive carefully. He didnt insist any further. After watching Darrens figure disappearpletely from sight, she then picked up her things, got her car from the garage and headed in the direction of the Kirnd manor. But how could she have imagined that she would meet such an ident on the road, and the object of the ident would be her! Catherine frowned tightly and looked at the vehicle in front of her, but her mind was a jumbled mess of boredom. Bang! A sudden muffled sound really startled her, instantly pulling her thoughts back. She actually identally hit a red Porsche, only the license te seemed to be C Heidi! Knock, knock! Before she knew it, Heidis assistant was already angrily knocking on her car window, and she could only admit to herself that she had gotten out of the car to argue with them. How do you drive? The road is so wide, you have to crash here, can you afford to pay for the damage? Before Catherine could say anything, Heidis assistant had already started sting her. She hadnt wanted to draw too much attention to herself, so she only drove a nanny car out, and its no wonder the other party was so arrogant. She took a deep breath and said patiently, Excuse me, I will pay the full amount of the car repair. The other party let out a coldugh, pointing at her nose and scolding: Thats easy to say, do you know how much this car costs? If you crash it, you cant even afford to pay for it if you sell the car! Catherines patience was already about to be worn out, her brow was furrowed, her eyes were already tainted with a bit of displeasure. And how do you want to settle this? She straightened her back and questioned. She is nearly one meter seven, feet a pair of seven centimeters of fine high heels, the momentum has beenpletely the other side to suppress. Whats going on here? Heidi asked softly as she opened the car door, first revealing a pair of long, slender legs. Heidi was wearing a red skirt and the same pair of red patent leather mini heels on her feet. The assistant nced at Catherine with contempt, and with someone backing her up, her tone hardened a bit: This woman came out of nowhere and crashed the car, I had a discussion with her, and she was so vicious! She moved elegantly to remove the sunsses, carefully looked at Catherine, with a few disdain in her gaze, and put the sunsses back on. She responded carelessly with her arms around her chest, Since its broken, fullpensation is, what else is there to argue about. Catherines mouth hooked out a cold smile, took two big steps forward, stood in front of Heidi, coldly said: Miss Moss, just now I have said I willpensate in full, but this little assistant of yours seems not to understand human words, I still advise you to find a new one. What are you talking about? The young assistant questioned angrily and raised her palm to hit her face, but Catherine yanked her wrist first. Heidi frowned slightly, and the wind of the palm seemed to give the air more of a familiar scent. Like Darren! Surprise shed from her eyes, and soon, she put on a bright smile and spoke in a pleasant manner, Since this is the case, there is nothing to argue about, we are also responsible, lets just let this matter go. Catherines gaze was more than a little surprised, and the assistant angrily pointed at Catherines nose and said, How can we just forget about this matter, its clearly her responsibility! Shut up, when I say forget it, I mean forget it! Heidi interrupted her angrily. Catherine leaned against the body with her arms around her chest, lookingnguidly at the y before her. The assistant red at her indignantly, but didnt dare to say anything. Eyes turned to Catherine, Heidi changed to a gentle smile again and said, Im really sorry, this little assistant of mine really doesnt know what to do, since theres nothing wrong, then I wont hold her responsible. Its for the best. Catherine responded coldly, her expression growing more and more indifferent. The smile on Heidis face became a little awkward and she nodded, not saying much. Catherine had no more patience with her, so she turned around and opened the car door to leave. Looking at the silhouette, the corner of her mouth could not help but hook a cold smile. Such a seductive woman, it is no wonder that even Darren fell under her skirt. She stepped on the gas pedal with some indignation and started the car to leave. The assistant stepped forward and stood at Heidis side: It was clearly that womans responsibility just now, why did you just let her go? This is not the old Heidi. Heidi nced at her with her eyes, and her tone was really a bit of hatred: What do you know, she clearly smells like Darren, why do you think she is so arrogant in front of me? I dont need you to judge me when I do something! What!? The assistant was left with nothing but surprise. Heidi hung her sunsses back up and turned to the assistant behind her and shouted, Still not leaving, waiting to bete? The young assistant hurriedly followed in a frenzy. Heidi leaned back in the back seat, and her eyes behind her sunsses were more than a littleplicated. She would like to know who that woman really is! Chapter 612 Interviews After a half-hour drive, Catherine had arrived at the downstairs of the office.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Because of Heidis sudden appearance, she changed her mind halfway and went straight back to the office. She casually dropped her backpack and gifts on the desk and reached to turn on theputer, but her elbow inadvertently touched the breakfast milk on the table, spilling it all over her skirt. She furrowed her brow, casually pulled out a tissue and wiped it off, and headed for the bathroom. The soy milk had already seeped into the fabric, and no matter how she wiped it, the traces remained on the top. She couldnt help but throw the paper towel on the washbasin in frustration, her eyes deep, not knowing what she was thinking. But her ears suddenly came a mocking voice: Married a poor husband even if you are not able to do it yourself, but also, but these two people are a good match. She furrowed her brow and turned to look coldly at the woman in the white shirt dress in front of her. Anna arthy straightened her makeup in the mirror and nced at her with disdain in the afterglow. Anna and she have always been at odds, and usually find every opportunity to confront her, and this time, Im afraid its even more aggressive. So what, I guess its better than you being a third party for money, I dont think anyone in thepany doesnt know about you and Mr. Scott, right? She raised her eyebrows lightly and leaned against the vanity with her arms around her chest, her eyes full of teasing. Annas face instantly turned iron blue, and the people who happened toe in from outside even dropped their drama-like gaze on her. What are you looking at, dont you have to work? She snarled, and the others could only timidly withdraw their gazes and turn away in silence. In the face of Annas angry re, Catherine just shrugged her shoulders, a smug smile on the corner of her mouth. He can be hooked that is also my ability, at least this diamond ring bag, than a poor man is much more useful. She reached out in front of Catherine and kept waving the pigeon egg on her ring finger with a rather smug look. Catherine still has a faint smile on her face, but her fingers are gently rubbing against her empty ring finger. To this day, Darren hasnt given her anything. Her tone is t, without half a ripple: Then I wish you, to be able to rece that Mrs. Scott as soon as possible, just do not know, that Mr. Scott, for you to have that mind, afraid just y it. Annas smile froze and she yanked Catherines cor, saying sternly, I think youre just trying to be smart now, fighting with me wont end well. But on the contrary, I, Catherine, just cant learn to admit defeat. She sneered and shook Annas palm away, wiping the area she had touched with a tissue. Anna angrily retreated to the side, smiled fiercely, and said coldly: Catherine, dont be toocent, at least now, I want to kill you, its as simple as pinching an ant! Oh? Then Id like to see how that Mr. Scott of yours, is going to let me die. She responded in a cloudy voice. You Anna was furious and stared at her with wide eyes, anger in her eyes. Catherine just smiled faintly and looked indifferent. Anna couldnt help but feel a little bored and turned to leave in anger. Catherine instantly curbed the smile on her face, took a long breath, and touched up her makeup in the mirror before turning to leave. Only, before she could sit down, the angry face of the editor-in-chief appeared in front of her eyes. He angrily threw a manuscript in front of her and said angrily, Get in here! Catherine couldnt help but feel rmed and hurriedly followed behind her. As she passed by Anna, she met her gloating gaze. Anna made mouth signs at her that seemed to say, Serves you right! Catherine frowned a little annoyed and nced at her faintly, and couldnt help but speed up her pace. She closed the office door behind her and stood straight in front of her desk, her hands folded at her waist as she softly inquired, Editor-in-chief, what did you want to see me about? The editor-in-chief is in his forties, but he is already Mediterranean. At this moment he grabbed his not much hair and kept spinning in ce. Catherine, youve been with thepany for a few years now, havent you? He turned around and asked patiently, clearly suppressing his anger. Several years indeed. Catherine answered honestly. Darren and Heidis story was the highlight of yesterdays show, and youre writing about it! The editor-in-chief suddenly shouted angrily, which really startled Catherine. She straightened her spine, tightened her palms, and her nails kept picking at her palms. She buried her head and responded guiltily, Its my problem, Im sorry editor-in-chief, its just What frame of mind should he make her write with, its her husband! What else do you have to just, Ill give you onest chance, go talk to Darren and make sure you get the interview no matter what! The editor-in-chief raised his volume another octave. What! Darren never gives interviews which is known to everyone, I Catherine looked at the editor-in-chief with some difficulty and incredulity. Its because its never been there that it sells. I dont care what method you use, you must negotiate it down. The tone of themand was unquestionable and did not leave her half a way out at all. The editor-in-chief furiously sat down in his office chair and picked up the green tea on his desk to moisten his throat. She clenched her lower lip, hesitated for a long time, looked up and looked at the editor-in-chief, her tone resolute: Editor-in-chief, I think you should let someone else go on this matter, I really cant. No? He threw the manuscript on the table at her indignantly, almost throwing tea on her, and said sternly, If you cant do it, then get out, we dont keep so many idle people in the magazine. You can either get Darren done today or quit, you think about it! Catherines brow tightened a few more points, her eyes became dark, slightly opened her lips, wanting to fight again, but in the face of the editor-in-chiefs stormy appearance, she still chose topromise. She nodded somewhat inexorably and said, Okay, Ill try. Not try, but definitely! The editor-in-chief said angrily. Catherine looked steadily at his face, pursed her red lips, and did not answer. The editor-in-chief was a little helpless, sitting down at his desk, waving his palm, impatiently saying, All right, all right, go about your business. Yes. Catherine nodded in agreement, her clenched hands loosening the moment she turned around, but her feet were a thousand pounds heavy. Darren is afraid he wont see her, right? Chapter 613After Work Catherine stood straight in front of the Kirnd Group, tightened the straps of her backpack in her hands, and took a deep breath before striding inside. Miss, may I ask who you are looking for? Just as she walked down the hall, she was stopped by the receptionist. Catherine hurriedly took out her work ID and softly exined, Im Catherine, a reporter from entertainment weekly, and I want to give an interview to Mr. Kirnd. A reporter? The receptionist frowned slightly and his expression became a little impatient, We Mr. Kirnd is never epting interviews, you go away. But But what, I said I wont is not, if you dont leave Ill call security! The receptionists attitude was a little harsher again, and the delicate makeup on her face was extremely inconsistent. Catherine clenched her lower lip, nced sideways in the direction of the VIPne, and somewhat hopelessly put away her credentials. She knew that it would only end in failure. She paced outside, ncing now and then in the direction of the elevator, still hopeful. Catherine! the voice of the receptionist suddenly sounded behind her. With a startled heart, she hurriedly turned around and inquired, Is there anything else? The receptionist looked a little reluctant and said, Mr. Kirnd wants you to go up to the presidents office on the twelfth floor. Thanks. Catherine gave her a small smile and nodded in response. His office, and how did she need to say it? She got on the elevator with the rest of thepany, but when she reached the twelfth floor she was the only one left. Looking up at the floor countdown, her heart was actually beating hard along with it. Ding! The elevator arrived. She casually straightened her long white dress and shoulder-length hair, hooked a faint smile, and then walked towards Darrens office. Youre Catherine, right? A woman in a ck professional sheath dress suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. Catherine nodded her head and responded softly, I am. Im Mr. Kirnds assistant,e with me. The assistant reached out and made a please gesture to her. Catherine followed close behind her and soon stopped at the door of Darrens office. Knock, knock. The assistant knocked on the door of the room.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Come in. Darrens cool voice came from inside. She slowly pushed the door open, reflected in the eyes, is his head down to focus on the appearance, such as butterfly wing eyshes constantly fluttering, with full of charm, for a moment, she actually looked a little out of the mind, but the heart is like what is missing, hard to feel great. Mr. Kirnd, Miss Perry has arrived. The assistant folded his hands with his waist and spoke respectfully to Darren. Darren looked up and nced at Catherine with indifference, nodded slightly and said in a cold voice, Go out. Yes. The assistant nodded and retreated, and Catherine stood by the door, so she left the door to the room open. She hadnt noticed that today Darren was wearing her favorite treasure blue shirt, with dark red cufflinks that glowed coldly in the light. You want to talk with the door open? Darren dropped his hot gaze on her with a bit of teasing among his tone. Catherine then came back to her senses, hurriedly closed the door to the room, walked to her desk and introduced herself: Im Catherine, a reporter from entertainment weekly, Im here to do an interview with Mr. Kirnd. I came here to conduct an interview with Mr. Kirnd, I wonder if Mr. Kirnd is avable now? Do you think we still need to introduce ourselves to each other? He casually tossed aside his signature pen, crossed it on his desk in double figures, and inquired in a mute voice. Catherines movements stalled, and the words she had organized in her mind disappeared instantly. She tightened her palms on either side of her legs, quickly adjusted her mood, put on a professional smile, and said, Then I wonder if Mr. Kirnd is avable now? Im never one to give exclusive interviews, and I think you know that better than anyone. Darren responded with an air of calmness. Of course she knows that, its just that Its my job, and I hope Mr. Kirnd will understand. She was patient and tried to sound as gentle as possible. Oh? He raised an eyebrow lightly and did not give her a positive response. Mr. Kirnd, can we start the interview now? Catherine cut straight to the chase. With an evil smile on his lips, Darren got up and walked over to her, hands casually stuck in his pockets, attached himself to her ear and gently sniffed her hair and said, This question, why dont you answer it for me? Catherine clenched her teeth and stepped back slightly to reach a safe area before saying in a cold voice: The interview is my job, Mr. Kirnd is now free naturally is the best, will not dy Mr. Kirnd too much time. Darren wrinkled his brow, a pair of starry eyes deep like a thousand-year-old well, fixedly looking at Catherines stubborn side face, suddenly let out a lightugh: In front of me, you are really cold enough. A sudden tightening on her wrist, she was in some pain, before she could recover, she was brought into her arms by a force, and the scent belonging to his body instantly ran into her nose. She used her elbow to put some distance between her and Darren, frowning slightly, her tone already a bit more displeased: Mr. Kirnd, please let go. And if Im inclined not to? He took her by the waist and spun her around in mid-air, just enough toy her down on the couch, a teasing smile on Darrens lips. What are you doing, let go of me! Catherine said angrily, lowering her voice. The smile on Darrens lips became wider and wider as he said, Isnt that what you said? Its your job, Im like this, of course, for your interview. Catherine stared at him with wide eyes of shame and anger and said angrily, Mr. Kirnd, please behave yourself! Self-respect? Self-respect in front of ones woman only shows that a man is incapable, and my ability you should be clear. Two suspicious blushes appeared on her cheeks, and her eyes were still more angry: Bad egg! She clenched her lower lip and bent her knee to hit him in the vitals, but Darren stopped her before she could. Looks like its time for me to give you some punishment. He tickled the corners of his mouth Chapter 614 His Interview Heh A softugh suddenly rang in Catherines ears. She immediately opened her eyes and met Darrens hot eyes. He propped himself up on his arms and looked at her with burning eyes, but his mouth said something teasing, What were you expecting, huh? Let go of me! She clenched her teeth, her eyes already filled with anger. Darren rested his chin on her shoulder, rubbing his fingers gently against her corbone, and said in a mute voice, Thats not like youre begging at all, its really difficult. You Catherine was furious and breathed a long sigh of relief, but there was nothing she could do, What the hell do you want before youll give an interview? Be good, Catherine, no one can disobey me, including you. His voice was slightly husky. Catherines heart fluttered. Darren this is What does it mean? What if I err on the side of no? She responded stubbornly. Then this interview, I dont see the need for it. Darren slowly got up and leaned backzily on the sofa, gauging her expression with the rest of his light faintly. Catherine tugged at the edge of the sofa, her sharp nails almost breaking the top leather. The editor-in-chiefs warning and Annas sarcasm rang through her head in a torrent, making her frown in annoyance. Sighing deeply, she slowly released her palm, looking hopeless: Okay, I promise you, provided that you promise to give me this interview. Thats for sure. Darren responded without hesitation, looking rather smug. He gently stroked her cheek with his broad palm, and the smoothness of the touch softened his expression. The kiss, which came suddenly, made Catherine tense up. Darren suddenly let out a softugh, but his tone was a bit annoyed: Catherine, Im that annoying to you, huh? Catherines eyebrows rose as he trailed off. Mr. Kirnd, this doesnt seem to have much to do with our interview. Her tone was calm, without a ripple. Darren tightly pursed his thin lips, a pair of eyes gradually became deep, for a long time before gently hooking the corners of his lips and said in a dumb voice: Then well do something about it! His palm quickly mped down on her jaw, Darrens eyes clearly lit up, his gaze burning at the woman with her eyes tightly closed underneath, but the next moment, she withdrew her arm. Good boy.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Catherine red at him in annoyance, shoved him away, got up and straightened her dress and hair, and inquired in a cold voice, Mr. Kirnd, can we start the interview now? Darrens mouth was tingling with an evil smile, and his body leaned forward to Catherines face, tapping his cheek with his finger. She huffed, somewhat helplessly. This Darren, really owes it! What, you dont want it? Seeing her hesitation, his tone had more than a little teasing, It seems that you dont want this job. You Catherine was furious, took a deep breath, quickly adjusted her emotions, and still gave him a perfunctory peck on the cheek. With a smile, Darren leaned backzily on the sofa and gave her a please gesture: Lets start the interview. Catherine rolled her eyes at the back of his head, still sitting down across from him and quickly getting to work. Only, when she turned over the document in her hand, she was at a loss. How are all these questions different from what she saw before? What!? Darren inquired impatiently as he raised his hand somewhat to look at the time. She smiled lightly at him, shook her head, and said, Its okay. I wonder if Mr. Kirnd and Miss Moss have any ns to get married at the moment? Darren slowly dropped his eyes to Catherines gloomy face, and a hint of cunning shed in his eyes: We still have to ask Miss Moss about this. Catherine couldnt help but bite her lip, looking a bit flustered, hurriedly looking down at the paper, but the next question was far sharper than she had imagined: Mr. Kirnd and Miss Moss suddenly announced their love affair, is there another hidden agenda behind it? Her heart stuttered, but she still stubbornly met Darrens hot gaze. He spread his palms out at her and shrugged, Of course not. Catherine heaved a sigh of relief, but the question buried in her mind came out, When did you start? She froze slightly and hooked a bitter smile. Does it still make sense today to know when they started? That doesnt seem to be a question your editor-in-chief wants to know, does it? He lifted his chin slightly and nodded at the paper that was about to slide off herp. She hurriedly reached out to hold it up, a little embarrassed, Sorry. No harm, go on. He adjusted his sitting position and responded coldly. Catherine put a mind back together and followed the paperwork, finally ending the interview. She stood up and breathed a long sigh of relief: Thank you very much Mr. Kirnd for this interview, I will definitely have the sample issue sent to you. Good, he said, ncing at the time with his afterglow, why dont we have lunch together? No, I have to go back to the magazine. She responded without hesitation, bowed slightly at him, and turned to leave. Watching the figure fade out of sight, Darren quickly curbed the smile on his face, his eyes deep, striding to his desk and sitting down. Mr. Kirnd, everyone is waiting in the conference room, you the assistant knocked on the door, standing in the doorway looking a bit rushed. I got it. His tone was icy. Just because he gave her an interview, he moved an important meeting. Chapter 615Tit-for-tat Catherine turned to look behind her just in time to see the way Darren was striding toward the conference room. He pursed his lips, his expression was grave,pletely unlike thenguor of the party. Damn Darren, Catherine said indignantly as she tightened the camera in her hand and stood at the head of the empty elevator. She hadnt noticed before that Darren had such a rogue side, but between him and Heidi Well have to ask Miss Moss about that. Darrenszy and casual look was still constantly floating in her mind at the moment. She looked down at her toes in fascination, and for a long time she did not look back. Excuse me, excuse me. With a sudden bump on her shoulder, she realized she had arrived and hastily reached out to stop the elevator that was about to rise and took a big step out. Just as she walked down the hall, she saw the person she least expected to see. Today Heidi is wearing a short ck wrap-around skirt and a pair of thin high heels of the same color, making a crisp sound with every step she takes. She was wearing a pair of sunsses and held her chin up high, proudly like a golden peacock. Catherine raised her hand to look at the time, took a deep breath, or straightened her spine and walked straight ahead. Eh, isnt that the woman fromst time? The young assistant beside Heidi tapped her arm and pointed in Catherines direction with her chin. Its still true. Heidi put her sunsses up on the bridge of her nose, a smile in her eyes. Catherine met her gaze undaunted, meeting her provocative gaze. As she brushed past her, she suddenly tugged Catherines wrist, looked fixedly at the camera in her hand, and let out a cold hum from the tip of her nose: I didnt expect you to be so bold as toe here in order to dig up news. Catherine frowned impatiently and shook her palm away with force, saying coldly, Miss Moss, I think youre mistaken. I think the wrong person is you. If I remember correctly, you were the one who wrecked my car that day, right? I should have known that you were a doggy! Heidi was a bit aggressive. She had her arms around her chest, and Catherine could even feel her disdainful gaze through her sunsses. Its already this time, you still dont tell the truth, you should know that this is the Kirnd familyspany, and soon, our Heidi will be the mistress of this ce! The young assistant looked quite smug. Mistress? She would really like to see it. Catherines heart surged with a nameless anger and responded without giving in, Miss Moss, I think you overestimate yourself too much, just you, not enough to let me follow you! You Heidi was furious and reached out to grab her camera, Since you say you didnt take a sneak peek, take your camera out and show me. Catherine took a big step backwards, shielding the camera behind her, Heidi jumped into the air and stumbled, reaching out and tugging on the little assistant beside her, only to be spared. Heidi stood up straight, striking a sultry pose and intentionally tossing her long, wavy hair. Catherine gently hooked the corners of her mouth and let out a softugh, contempt in her eyes: I dont think Miss Moss is qualified to pry into my privacy. Youre a good talker, but I think youre just weak-minded! Heidi has a little more energy, angrily scolded. What nonsense to talk to such people, look at me! The young assistant rolled up her sleeves and stared at the camera in Catherines hand, leaping to her feet. Catherine, however, responded calmly, Its true that thingse in groups, and today I can see it. Her expression was filled with impatience. The high heels on her feet and the camera in her hands have be a liability. The young assistant hadpletely changed her face and was about to see the pnd on Catherines face, but Catherine grabbed her wrist before her and let out a coldugh, saying, What, is the mad dog going to start biting? You the assistants face was suffocating red as she turned back and dropped a pleading gaze on Heidi. Heidis face instantly became gloomy and quickly dropped her gaze on the front desk who was watching not far away and spoke in amanding tone, What are you waiting for, dont kick this doggie out! The receptionist instantly curbed the smile on her face and looked back around to make sure it was her who was calling, before rushing forward to Heidis ear to exin. Heidis face was a little embarrassed, indignantly said: Where is the security, I am paying you to eat dry food? Her? Catherine hooked a cold smile, falling on her gaze among more than a little helplessness and pity. The receptionist nced at Catherine with some concern, then at Heidi, and was somewhat helpless: Miss Moss, shes really not a doggie. What are you talking about, would I have wronged her? Heidi angrily rebuked, and really had the taste of a mistress. She moved closer to Heidis ear and surreptitiously exined, She was invited up by Mr. Kirnd himself for an interview. An exclusive interview? There was surprise in Heidis eyes. Darren never does interviews is something that everyone knows, but now he has personally invited her up, which is really unusual. Yes Miss Moss, its a misunderstanding. The receptionist peeked at Heidis expression with her afterglow and was relieved to see that she did not say anything. Recalling the scent she had smelled on Catherine that day, Heidi seemed to understand something and took one look at her before striding away. This woman is really not simple at all. The young assistant couldnt help but sigh with emotion. You still need to say this? Heidipletely vented her anger on the assistants body, and really had a bit of hatred, All right, this matter must never be mentioned in front of Yihan. I know. The assistant nodded in agreement.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Heidi angrily pressed down the elevator and met Catherines cold eyes, her heart inexplicably became annoyed. Catherine watched the slim but proud back fade away in front of her eyes, a pair of almond eyes gradually becameplex, the camera changed hands, then also turned to leave. All scattered scattered. The impatient voice of the receptionist came from behind her, which made her speed up her steps. When she got outside, she realized that it was raining. There was a cafe across the street, so she took a look around and simply rushed across the street in the rain. In front of the floor-to-ceiling window, Darren put his hands in his pockets and stared fixedly at the back, his eyes deep. Chapter 616 Showdown Catherine sits by the window, gently stirring her cup of coffee and ncing sideways out the window. The rain stopped. She packed her things carefully and went to the door to hail a cab home. She rested her chin on her elbow and stared nkly out at the scenery, but one question after another unconsciously surfaced in her mind. What are Darren and Heidi doing at the moment? She could even imagine Darren holding her in his arms and whispering to her, when just a short time ago he had kissed her on the lips!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Inexplicably, she felt bored, and her brow was tightly creased into a Chuan character. Miss, its here. The driver spoke up to call back her thoughts. She nodded, paid the fare, and got out of the car to leave, not realizing that Darren had already gone home. At the moment, he is wearing a gray loungewear, paragraphrge style but not at all to hide his good figure. He leanedzily on the sofa, even the tips of his hair with droplets of water falling down in a smooth manner. The next moment, she searched for Heidis figure in the living room, but in the end, she found nothing. They were in the office, what exactly did they do! She frowned and her eyes were filled with loss and struggle. How long do you n to stand there? Darren spoke up coldly and inquired. Catherine was startled, really startled, and quickly came back to her senses, then closed the door to the room. Still havent had dinner? He asked, taking a sip of coffee from his cup. She ced her shoes neatly to one side and responded indifferently, Not much appetite. Hmm. Darren responded in a muffled voice, casually cing his coffee on the coffee table, and turned to head for the kitchen. Dont bother, lets talk. Catherine took a big step forward and called out to him sharply. Darren stopped walking, there was a brief silence, and when he turned around again a teasing smile was on his face, Oh? What do you want to talk to me about!? Heidi, Catherine responded in a cold voice. Darren clearly saw the coldness in her eyes, and more than that, the tiredness and boredom. He frowned imperceptibly and waved at her, signaling her toe over. She bit her lip, hesitated for a long time, but sat down beside him. Darren reached out to take her shoulders, but she moved to the other end of the couch, keeping him at arms length. He was slightly stunned, smiled a little awkwardly, or put his palm back, and looked thoughtfully at the side of her face. Its obvious that Heidi really likes you, and as for you, I guess its not like you dont have feelings for Heidi either You can even see that? Darren interrupted her coldly. Catherine gave him an impatient nk look. This guy is clearly messing up for her. Darren, you know what Im going to say, since the person you love is Heidi, you shouldnt be hanging around between us, Im not one of those women out there. She got a little annoyed. Darren put away that cynical look, his eyes burned into her calm demeanor and said, So tell me, what kind of woman are you? Catherine had a short silence and looked at each other for a long time before she heaved a sigh of relief and said in a t tone, Since you and Heidi have ns to get married, you shouldnt leave me in the middle. Her tone was resolute andpletely unexpected to him. Darren pursed his thin lips, his palms gradually closed, the bones were already slightly white. He let out a softugh, suddenly stepped forward to mp down on Catherines jaw, attached to her ear and said in a dumb voice: Marrying me is easy, wanting to leave meh. Catherine looked indignantly at the side of his face, her teeth clenched, stubbornly unwilling to bow: Ive had enough. Her words were filled with exhaustion. His eyes shed with a trace of pity, then pulled out a meaningful smile and sat back on the sofa, responding in a cold voice: If you want to leave, it depends on whether you can please me or not. His tone was a little more yful, his bony fingers tapping on his knee, one by one, like a knock on her heart. Catherines eyes gradually became hollow. A marriage, in the end, only need a happy? Is it Heidi, who also pleases you? She subconsciously inquired, trying to change her mind, but Darren had already made his reply. He said, Shes certainly better behaved than you. Catherine slowly tightened her palm, her sharp nails almost poking the skin of her palm, but on the surface, she still wore a faint smile and said with relief, So, I was right, divorce is the best option. Darren shrugged and was just silent. Catherines eyes were tainted with a bit of anger, her crimson lips were already slightly white from her bite, her cheeks were even holding red, facing Darrens rogue look, she still looked a bit helpless: Darren, why bother? She withdrew her own eyes, and once she looked down, she was right in front of the questions he had answered during the day, which seemed particrly ironic at the moment. At least for now, the decision is in my hands. His tone was t, and his starry eyes were even less than half ripples. Darren took in her expressions one by one, but didnt point them out and got up and went in the direction of the kitchen. She wrapped her arms around her knees to nestle in the corner of the couch, and the ce where her toes touched even carried his warmth, causing her to hastily withdraw her paws. Soon, the smell of food came from the kitchen, but she was extraordinarily tired, leaning on the sofa and gradually went to sleep. Darren put the dinner on the table and turned around to see Catherines quiet sleeping face, gently ticking the corner of his mouth to look a little helpless. He strides forward and carefully holds Catherine in his arms as he heads upstairs. Catherine turned ufortably, dazed in the midst of Darrens hot eyes, instantly regained rity. She jumped out of his arms at once and stroked her loose hair, Ill go to my room first. Darrens smile is more than a little bitter, will be frozen in mid-air among the hands casually in the pocket, just silent. Catherine nced at his indifferent look, bit her lip, and finally turned around and left in stride without words. Looking at her fleeing figure, he returned to the sofa and picked up the coffee on the coffee table and took a sip. It was already cold, and the rich bitterness instantly filled his mouth, making him frown. Looking back at the still-hot meal on the table, his eyes were tainted with a littleplexity. He also deliberately made her favorite dishes, its still a pity Chapter 617 Lost Soul Darren had already left the cottage by the time Catherine got up. Looking at the empty living room, she tilted her head and drank thest sip of milk from her ss before leaving the cottage. Catherine, congrattions. As soon as she entered, someone spoke at her. She was full of confusion, but she still responded politely, Thank you. Heh, whats so smug about it, didnt you just get the interview? Anna hooked the LV handbag on her wrist and nced disdainfully at Catherines white canvas backpack. You know, this is Darrens first exclusive interview. Catherine straightened her back and responded in the same tone, then took the lead and went to her seat. Lets see how long you can still be proud of yourself! Annas gnashing teeth voice came from behind. Catherine just smiled faintly and casually set her backpack aside. Knock, knock, knock. Suddenly someone knocked on her desk. As soon as she looked up, she met the editor-in-chiefs smiling face: Catherine,e in with me for a moment. Okay editor-in-chief. She nodded and hurried after her. The door to the room closed, she stood straight at the side, her heart was really apprehensive, kept measuring the editor-in-chiefs expression. Catherine, the market response to this interview was very good, so we n to do a second issue, and since you were in charge of the first issue, Ill leave all the matters behind to you as well. The editor-in-chief narrowed his eyes into a slit. What!? She couldnt help but exim, Editor-in-chief, I cant do it. Catherine, you know what Darren means to our magazine, you can only do this! The editor-in-chief persuaded bitterly. Catherine, however, tightly pursed her crimson lips, without any semnce ofpromise. The editor-in-chief pointed at her nose half a day can not say a word, a long time before a long sigh, just ready to speak, was interrupted by the phone. He smiled fawningly at the other end of the phone, Mr. Kirnd, why are you calling personally, is there something not satisfactory about the report? Catherine looked fixedly at the editor-in-chief with a smile on her face, and her expression became more and more serious. I dont know what Darren said on the other end of the phone, but the editor-in-chief kept nodding in agreement for a while before hanging up. He changed his serious look again and spoke to Catherine in a cold voice, Darren volunteered to do the second interview and specified that you should go. Catherine abruptly looked up to meet the editor-in-chiefs cold eyes and tried to object, but the editor-in-chief took the lead and cut off her retreat: If you still want to stay at the magazine, go for the second interview immediately! The tone of themand did not allow her to question, she frowned unnoticeably, and finally could only agree: I know. The editor-in-chiefs expression finally softened a bit and said in a gentle tone, Catherine, our magazine is in your hands. Somewhat inexplicably annoyed, she nodded and turned outside to get her backpack and camera to leave, only to be far from expecting what happened next. Miss Perry is it? Mr. Kirnd is in a meeting, youll have to wait a moment. Darrens assistant stopped her at the office door with a polite smile on her face. Thats okay. Catherine gave her a small smile and took a seat in one of the breakout rooms. This is right across the street from Darrens office, and you can see the furnishings through the window. Darren the man does not like bright colors, the office is a simple ck and white decoration, clean a little too much. Miss Perry, please have some water. The assistant said softly. Catherine hurriedly pulled her eyes back and nodded, Thank you. The meeting should be over soon, Miss Gu, so dont worry. Its nothing. Her tone was t. Darren has seen more difficult sides than this, so whats the hurry? The assistant gave her a slight nod and then withdrew to go about her business. Catherine simply took the opportunity to browse through the questions to be visited this time, so as to avoid the situation of thest time. Phew she closed the file and took a long breath, but there was still no movement outside. She raised her hand to look at the time, half an hour had passed. She walked to the floor-to-ceiling window to look at the view outside with some boredom, and her expression gradually became softer. She looks out the window a little lost in thought, thinking about Heidis rtionship with Darren and her future with him. So much so that she didnt even know Darren was walking up behind her. What! Like whats on your mind so much? Darrens low, slightly raspy voice abruptly sounded behind Catherine. Catherine gave him a startled look, then nced at him with feigned equanimity and responded in the same tone: Mr. Kirnd, people scare people to death. Now, can you start doing the interview? Darren let out a cold snort from the tip of his nose, casually unbuttoned his forehead and strode towards the office. Catherine set up the camera and took a seat across from Darren. She cleared her throat and softly inquired, Is the reason Mr. Kirnd is doing this interview with us something to do with Miss Moss? Darrens eyes lit up, he shrugged, and said, In part. Catherine looked steadily at his face, her eyes somewhat vacant, and for a long time she did not see her return to her senses. Her mind was still confused by Heidis rtionship with Darren. Catherine! he said, his tone icy. Catherine then noticed her loss ofposure, but her mind was nk and she couldnt remember what her next question was. She scrambled to go through the papers on herp, but they were scattered all over the floor. Darren furrowed his thick brow and looked at her coldly. Sorry. She said somewhat apologetically while sorting out the papers in her hands, but identally knocked over the ss of water on the coffee table when she got up, spilling some on Darrens pant leg.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Darrens eyes were impatient: If you dont want to do this interview, you dont have toe! Sorry, I was out of line, lets start over. She took a deep breath and quickly got into the swing of things. Darren took in her emotions one by one, but didnt say anything. We are all curious how Mr. Kirnd and Miss Moss met and by what coincidence did theye together? Her expression was calm, but the palm of her hand, which was holding the microphone, was already tightly clenched. Darren adjusted his sitting posture, tapping his fingers on his knees in azy manner, I think there are few men who would not be attracted to a woman as beautiful as Heidi, not to mention that she is so docile that she can at least save me some worries. He gazed at her cheeks, and the words, clearly, were said to her on purpose. Her eyes shed with a hint of displeasure, only to be reced with a faint smile as she looked down. Following the text, she asked some more harmless questions, and this time it was always a sessful conclusion, with Catherine looking rxed and bowing her head to organize her notes. When she looked up, she met Darrens hot eyes. She frowned slightly and inquired in a cold voice, Does Mr. Kirnd have any more questions? After half a day of muddling through, youre quite a journalist! He taunted. Catherines heart couldnt help but giggle and ducked her head to avoid his gaze: Mr. Kirnd is joking, since the interview is over, I wont take up Mr. Kirnds time. She casually lifted the backpack beside her, but Darren heavily pushed her palm back. He came up to her with only a few centimeters between them, Catherine, you better remember who you are now, youre still my rightful Mrs. Kirnd! Mrs. Kirnd, extremely ironic? She pulled out a bitter smile and questioned, What about Heidi, what does that count as!? Darrens movements clearly froze and his eyes gradually became deeper and deeper, making it impossible for her to see through them. Chapter 618 Promotion Darren lowered his head, pondering something. Catherine instantly understood what he meant, Im off, thank you Mr. Kirnd for your interview. After saying that, she bowed deeply towards Darren. Then, she strides out of Darrens office. Darrens deep eyes were fixed on Catherines back, although her spine was so straight that she was actually afraid to hear But why didnt Darren say so? Catherine returned to the magazine and the editor-in-chief read it and was very pleased with her interview. Catherine, youve lost a bit of editing ability with this text, dont always look distracted at work. Catherine kept nodding her head and didnt say a word. You will also be in charge of Mr. Kirnds news in the future. What! I Catherine tried to refuse without a reason. Dont even think about saying no! The editor-in-chief stood up and propped his hands on the table, a few hairs on his head swaying. I discussed with the editor-in-chief and gave you a promotion and a raise, from now on you are a special reporter, only run the news of Mr. Kirnd alone, got it? The editor-in-chief held up his hair and said. Catherine didnt dare tough even though she couldnt hold it in anymore, she could only answer yes. Catherine had already finished the second phase of the interview, so the editor-in-chief told her to go back and rest so that she could move on to the next interview. Catherine returned to her ce, head down and organized, Anna stepped on the hate sky and came over, leaning on Catherines desk, arms around her chest, looking at her in a good way. Catherine stood up expressionlessly, her eyes met Annas, What! When the third party have no waist?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Catherine, what are you so happy about? Its just that you got two Kirnd Group CEO interviews in a row! What are you so proud of!? Annas delicate makeup emitted a stinging smell. Catherine couldnt help but take a step back and look at her warily, this woman was going to screw her again! Sure enough, Anna cleared her throat and said, Dont think I dont know that it was you who hooked up with the Kirnd Group! Your poor husband is so pathetic. The office instantly fell silent, and everyone stared at Catherine and Anna without moving, afraid of missing any good news from Annas mouth. Heh, why cant you change this messy biting problem? Catherine mockingly looked at Anna, even the most beautiful face, its underneath will be unbelievably ugly! I wonder how her lovermunicates with Anna! My goodness, Catherine, who doesnt know that you slept with Darrens driver and slept with his assistant in order to get close to him? Your husband is so pathetic, marrying a watery woman like you. Anna topped it off defiantly. Catherines chest was heaving with anger, obviously exasperated by Anna, If you dont take this job as a journalist seriously, youll pay the price. Catherine stepped forward, poked Annas shoulder, and pushed her off the table hard. Annas delicate face changed and she was about to go up and hit Catherine, who sneered and backed away, so Anna twisted her foot because she was too eager to hit someone and sat down on the floor with her weight unstable. Catherine, I wont let you get away with it! Anna said fiercely, her whole posture is now wretched, the whole office stared at Annas expression, but no one came up to help her. Oh? Whats keeping me from being nice? Catherines eyes looked at the tabletop to Anna. Anna couldnt help but cower a little, Just wait, youll be reced by someone who gets a promotion and a raise like you by getting on top! Youre talking about yourself! Catherine had packed up her things and was ready to go home. As she passes Anna, Catherine stops and looks at her condescendingly. Anna looks up and res defiantly at Catherine, whoughs lightly and then leaves. Undoubtedly, Catherines actionspletely enraged Anna, and she red menacingly at the ce where Catherine had left, rising from the ground in a wretched manner. Likewise, Catherine also stepped on the hate sky, she is not as brainless as Anna, if Anna does not have her lover in support, she is not so arrogant. And, if Anna really pounces on her to hit her, she is the first to take off her high heels and hit Anna. In fact, that is only to think, even if Anna said that nder her words, she also held back not to do, after all, no big deal. Ding! The elevator door opened. Catherine was about to go inside when she was pushed out by arge force, and she hurriedly held onto the wall before she could barely stand. Its you, I never thought Id run into you here! The person who came was Heidis assistant, who was so arrogant that she saw Catherine as soon as the elevator doors opened, and pushed her out. Heidi was wearing sunsses that covered most of her face, so Catherine couldnt see her expression. However, the fact that the assistant was spilling her guts in someone elses ce was also a source of doubt about the assistants character. Heidis assistant did not relent, You still havent paid for thest time you hit my Heidi, what, are you going to hit her again this time? Can you afford to pay for it? Catherine was bumped and almost fell, at this time, hearing Heidis assistants words, she couldnt help but have a cold face, Miss Moss, is this how you let your assistant go? Beware of her getting you into trouble one day. As soon as the assistant heard that, she was about to go up and hit Catherine, Heidi pulled her back and flicked her red lips, Thats it then, I apologize. Catherine looked back to normal, nodded to Heidi and crossed over to them to walk into the elevator. Heidis assistant didnt give up until the elevator doors closed, How could you just let her go? And give her an apology? The assistant was a little confused and Heidi pulled her along and said. Since this person is rted to Yihan, lets not cause any trouble, otherwise, I wont get any benefit. After saying that, Heidi stared at her assistant, who nodded furiously, she really didnt know that she would spoil Heidis fame, so she ran rampant. Catherine walked out of the building, relieved that something to do with Darren had made things tricky for her, not just troublesome. Now that people wereing and going on the road, no one knew her or made her ufortable. The sky was blue, a ne flew over from time to time, a few birds stood in the trees in front of thepany building, and Catherine smiled in a rare moment, feeling the breath of the wind. But it was only a minute or two before Catherine received a text from Darren. After reading the text message, Catherines entire body returned to its previous state. She walked expressionlessly to the station, took a taxi and went home, moving like a robot,pleting the entire action mechanically. Darrens text said, Catherine, wait for me tonight and Ill give you what you want. Catherines heart ached involuntarily, why did her heart hurt when she heard Darrens words. Chapter 619 Unexpected Sweetness Catherine wearily walked into the house. The cleaningdy had already left, and because of Darren, the family had not hired a nanny. At the moment, Catherine is alone in therge home. She pours herself a ss of water and lies down exhaustedly into the soft sofa. Darren shouldnt know she left early, maybe hes busy at the moment! Thats when Catherine saw the littleforts of life again. After drinking the water, Catherine went upstairs to put the water on and took a nice bath, then she put on a mask and fell back to sleep. When Darren returned, the house was dark again, and he raised his arm, the hand of his watch pointing but to eight oclock. He frowns, then strides upstairs. Darren was relieved when he pushed the door open and Catherine was sleeping quietly and steadily. He couldnt help but go over and sit on the edge of the bed and look at Catherine. Her face was red and flushed from sleep, but he was tempted to nibble and taste what it tasted like.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Catherine wailed and seemed to have an omen of waking up. Darren was startled and hurriedly stood up, not realizing that she just rolled over and went straight back to sleep. Darren was relieved that he had been affected by Catherines state of mind, he walked up and grabbed Catherines face, Im going to order dinner,e down and eatter! Hearing Catherines umph, Darren then turned around and went downstairs satisfied. Catherine rolled over on the bed, stroking the spot where Darren had been sitting and, thankfully, still had some residual heat, and smiled as if she were relieved. The first thing Darren did after he came downstairs was to call Oskar and ask him to find out what had happened to Catherine in the past two days. Then he went to the hotel in front of the vi and booked a four-course meal, which led him back upstairs to check on Catherine and found that she was actually still sleeping. He became a little soft-hearted, and what was a big move to walk in ended up being a gentle walk to the bed to see Catherine. Maybe it was a small detail that he himself didnt notice, but Catherine, who was pretending to be asleep, felt it, and in fact knew it when he came upstairs. She had expected Darren to turn away because he disliked her for ignoring him. Instead, he ended up sitting on the edge of the bed watching himself. Pretending to be asleep, she couldnt help but blush, but Darren didnt notice. he watched for a while, heard the door m, and then left. catherine sat up, blushing like an apple. it was the first time her husband had watched her for so long since they were married. Catherine opened the door, leaned her head behind it, listened to Darrens movements downstairs, heard him talking to the courier, and heard him make a phone call, mentioning her? Mentioned her? Who did he mention her to? Heidi? Catherine did not know, Darren called her downstairs, she opened the door down in a sh, did not expect Darren had already set the dishes, did not need her hands, Catherine some shock, the district a president it, actually will cook their own? Anyway, thats what the way she looked at Darren indicated. Darren understood, reached out and rubbed her messy hair, hooked up a mouth though, but also charmed Catherine to the core. He pushed Catherine to the dining table and personally pulled the chair for her, quality service made Catherine consistent with the illusion! Is this Darren? Darren took a few bites and found that Catherine was still just biting her chopsticks and not eating, he nudged Catherines head with some amusement, Come back to your senses, theres still business to talk about after dinner? Business? What business? Catherine didnt understand, was there something else going on between them other than the interview? Was it the phone call he had just made? Darren smiled and leaked his teeth, his delicate face bloomed in general, indescribably enchanting, Catherines heart expectation higher, immediately sit upright and eat properly. Darren smiled a deeper smile of satisfaction and then gave Catherine a dish to eat, Catherine was ttered, this really enhanced their rtionship as a couple, so it was good to eat together often. Catherine giggled, she didnt know what Darren had in mind, let alone what he had in mind! They all started out with his say-so. When she finished eating, Catherine was the first to stand up and clear the table, and Darren was behind her and said in a no-nonsense way, Im not going to grab it from you. But Catherine did not bother with him, did what she should do, after all, this is the obligation of a contractual wife, cooking is what she should have done, she just pretended to sleep, did not get up, he did not call her, just let her eat, but also because she did not pay attention to eat and remind him him, this and when he was in the office is simply two people well! If only the interview had gone so smoothly, I hope he wont give her a hard time after the future. Catherine reentered the couch, Darren was already waiting for her, slender legs folded, a perfect smile on his face, but it was very hard to see what was going on inside him. Did you have a good two days at thepany? Are you happy with my interview? Darren asked these words, he frowned, he originally wanted to turn a corner before saying it, so directly she would not find out. Catherines eyes widened, that wasnt the question she was expecting, It went well. Because of the interview with you, the editor-in-chief gave me a raise and promotion, I couldnt be happier, how could I not be satisfied! Catherine herself did not even notice that her tone was a bit overwhelming. In fact, Darren was concerned about her when he asked these questions, but Catherine saw Darren frowning and thought she was going to use the interview as a question again. Just because she got an interview with Darren. Im just asking, seeing as how you went to bed early today. Darren expressed helplessness, but exined anyway, the corners of his eyes dancing a little. Its okay. Catherine replied, and Darren had no idea how much distress he was causing. Heidi? Catherine remembered, why hadnt he said what she was expecting, Catherine stared at Darren expectantly. Darren noticed that Catherine kept staring at him and touched his face, Did I just dip something on my dinner? After saying that, the whole person came over. Catherine was leaning forward, and when he came over, Catherine backed up again. darren wouldnt stop sitting next to Catherine, and Catherine was suddenly embarrassed, she didnt know how to react, she was at a loss. But Darren, the master of lovemaking, continued to titite, and he slowly copsed on Catherine, who was covered in cold sweat, while he stroked her back back and forth through her clothes. Catherine was too excited to speak, and her hands didnt know where to put them, as Darrens delicate eyebrows slowly erged in front of her. Catherines heart was crossed and she simply closed her eyes. Chapter 620 What You’re Expecting Darren exhaled andughed, Catherine opened her eyes nervously, she looked at him in disbelief, why was heughing, she was so nervous. What are you expecting!? Darren asked, stroking her white face, his little wife, ah, why is she so cute? He really liked her character. Catherine was so embarrassed that she pushed Darren to get up, but Darren wouldnt let her. Instead, he pressed Catherine more tightly, and Catherine struggled to get up, and he just made her whole, she thought he would kiss her today. Darren smiled,ughing inexpressible pleasure, Catherine but more and more shy, the whole person is not good, pushing him must get up, Catherine can not push also can not help, push tired of leaning on him to catch his breath. Catherine didnt feel it for a while and was so scared that she immediately didnt dare to move. Her whole face was red like a smothered shrimp, and her body was the same, shrinking together. The whole thing was tiny, lying in his arms, and Darrenughed this time. That night, Catherine was held by Darren, and although she didnt do much, sharing a bed was really morefortable than sleeping alone. Thats why marriage is so important. Catherine had a lot going on today, but she was very grounded because Darren was sleeping next to her. The next day, when the sun shone in, Catherine woke up. The first thing she did when she woke up was to check on Darren, he was still sleeping, his quiet sleeping face made him a little less defensive, he should not let anyone else into his heart, thats why he let her get hurt, the way he was sleeping now, he clearly looked like he wanted to be protected. Catherine was inexplicably tempted to take a picture of his sleeping posture, but Darren opened his eyes as if he sensed it, looked at Catherine and said, What are you doing, not going to work yet? Or Ill take you there. Catherine was caught off guard and jumped, and sure enough, there is always a feeling of weakness in doing something bad. Catherine covered him with a nket, No, I can do it myself. After saying that, she hurriedly escaped Darrens sight. Today Catherine took the subway to work, waiting for the train, Catherine turned her head, Heidis advertisement came into the eyes unexpectedly. Catherine went to another ce to wait for the train. Because it was early, there were fewer people in the carriage, Catherine sat at the front of the car, and to her surprise, she ran into someone she knew! Anna! But she didnt see Catherine, otherwise she would havee over. anna stepped on the sky-high is too high, she can easily grab the safety bar, so Catherine saw her at once. But Catherine has no intention of changing her position; avoidance is the way of cowards. Catherine took out her phone and browsed the news. Before long, there were more people, and Catherine thought to herself that she would finally not have to see her. With the big stop, many peopleing up and going down, Catherine had no time to pay attention to who was sitting next to her. However, Anna thought otherwise. She had to take a seat while others were getting off, her feet were killing her and her lover didntest night, so she didnt get a ride in the morning and had to take the subway. I didnt expect the injustice, she came up and saw Catherine, who she hated, gritted her teeth and came over and sat next to Catherine, not forgetting to fix her hair that had fallen out. She stared at Catherine for half a day, yet Catherine didnt look at her. The bag Anna is holding is this years new model, her feet are Italian custom-made high-heeled leather shoes, the whole body of the clothes are a major brand of new, she got into the car on the attention of people, Catherine as an entertainment reporter, or very good at these, afterglow nce will know, but Catherine has been waiting until Annas eyes are sore have not looked at her. Unconvinced, Anna reached out to cover Catherines screen, Catherine. Catherine was a little upset, she happened to see the news about Darren, his fling with the actress, having dinner together and all that, and what he did. Catherine was about to scroll down, lifting a breath in her throat, when she was interrupted. Looking up and seeing Anna, Catherine breathed a sigh of relief and shook her head a little helplessly, Its you, didnt your lover send you today? Catherines voice was a little loud, and now that she and Anna were staring at them fiercely in front of her, Anna was a little ufortable and exasperated, Catherine, dont be arrogant, youre still reading Darrens news, do you think people epting you means they like you? People are just ying with you! Catherine scoffed at Annas words, Thats better than being a third party, right? This really put Anna on fire, people around the look of a good show, Catherine look down at the phone, Anna heart is very afraid of being photographed on the microblogging, she does not want to be fleshed out, only to stop, just resentful look at Catherine. After arriving at the station, Catherine was the first to walk out, Anna because she was wearing a hatred of the sky high can note out, during the opportunity to drag her bag, touch her people have. Annas eyes were red, but she got out of the subway and chased after Catherine all the way, and her carefully groomed hair was a little messy, so she finally med it all on Catherine. Catherine is doing her job and is oblivious to what is going on around her, as she has been promoted and moved to arger office where she can focus on Darrens business. Catherine put down her pen, having been an entertainer for a long time and familiar with the use of words, she typed, vowing to give Darren a piece of her mind. For example, writing Darren as a womanizer or exaggerating his affair with an actress. As a result, when the manuscript was sent for review at noon, Catherine was called. The Mediterranean editor-in-chief told her to change Darrens image over, If you dont write well, readers will still spray you as an entertainer! The editor-in-chief had a point, Catherine could not help but listen, originally just to tease Darren, had no choice but to take out and rework.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Catherine changed the manuscript again and again, deleted and deleted, and added a few sentences in the middle, before taking it to the editor-in-chief, who was so satisfied that the manuscript was sent to the printer, and it was sold out before the end of the day. The editor-in-chief was very happy and kept praising Catherine, but Anna, who was eavesdropping outside the door, listened with a very bad feeling. When Catherine came out of the editor-in-chiefs office, no one was actually talking, everyone was quiet, a little strange, usually, their editorial department is very lively. But Anna is not there, and Catherine walks to the pantry and there is a voice that is very shrill and speaks badly, interspersed with her Catherines name. She understood what was going on at once. Catherine put her cup in the pantry and went to the inner room, where she saw Anna giving a girl a graphic talk. You dont know, do you? Catherine got the promotion and the interview, she slept with more than one person! Darrens driver, another assistant, including Darren, were all seduced by her. But people are just having fun with her. She also bragged in general, let the editor-in-chief to give her a promotion, I guess ah, the editor-in-chief gave her a promotion mostly because she used Darren for. Chapter 621 Rumors Huh? There really are people who like to chew and bark around, and its absurd to find out if its fun to put these trumped up names on me or not. Catherine gave a lightugh, not angry, as if Anna was not talking about her at all. She paused, shook her head in a calm manner and said, Its certain people who, in order to live a life of paper and gold, are willing to be someone elses third party child, s, its really not worth it for these people. After saying that, she put a curious expression on her face, slightly lowered her head and asked the girl next to her, Do you think that if you stay with this kind of people for a long time, will you be affected? The girls eyes shed with a trace of surprise,pletely unexpected that Catherine woulde in at this time, panicked and disoriented, got up from the corner of the table, said with an embarrassed face, I finished pouring water, so Ill go out first. Without waiting for the two to speak, the girl had fled. Inside, Annas face was as ck as the bottom of a pot, her eyes were scarlet, and a long wave of hatred came out. Catherine, do you think no one knows about the things youve done yourself? If you hadnt slept with her, with your ability in thepany, you would still be able to make Darrens exclusive interview? As a married woman, you dont even observe the minimum morality, you are so promiscuous, I truly feel sad for your husband! Anna deliberately spoke very loudly, and her harsh words prated through the doorway and filled the entire office. A murmur then also diffused. I think Annas right, there are plenty of people who have interviewed Darren before, so what makes her the only one who can pull it off? Yeah, I think so too. Darren has never been interviewed before, so how could she possibly dig this big moneymaker without having some kind of rtionship. Well, I wonder who her husband is and if he knows that shes out there being such a watery woman. Hearing the noise outside the door, Catherines eyebrows knitted slightly, and her face showed an unhappy expression: Anna, dont think everyone is as rude and shameless as you are, I, Catherine, have never done such dirty things as you say. ignore, and you think Im afraid of you? Anna heard Catherines heartfelt words, but was unable to refute them, so she could only say that the interview with Darren was a ghost, and said furiously, Im being nonsensical? Then tell me why you are the only one who did the interview? I I Catherine was dumbfounded by the question and was at a loss for words. Is Darren doing this interview with me because were both licensed and his legal wife? No no no, we both just have an empty red paper, he is so indifferent to me, plus he has a Heidi who will show off, where will he think about me ah. But what else can exin this fact? My overpowering ability? Oh, dont lie to yourself. Anna saw Catherine silent, her heart was happy, slightly raised her head, high, like a proud rooster, mockingly said: Well, no more words? Am I right? A woman should know how to love herself, you say I am a third party child, but I am not like you, pretending to be good and gentle on the surface, but behind the scenes also do not know how many men have slept with!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. With vacant eyes Catherine looked back and felt a little ridiculous that a third party was lecturing herself about self-love, how dramatic it was! I still say, did not do is not done, please do not spread some gossip outside, nder me, or I sue you for nder. Of course the body is not afraid of the shadow, if you do not believe, feel free to investigate. Faced with a heartthrob who would do anything for money, Catherine didnt want to say anything more, dropped a sentence and turned away. A questioning gaze in the office shot at her body, as if to prate her, but Catherine looked unperturbed, unhurried steps, stepped into her office, and then sat on the seat, two slender fingers gently rubbing the temples. Catherine felt a slight headache for Anna, not that she was afraid of Anna, but she just felt that people like Anna were very noisy and made her impatient. Darren sat at his desk, eyes chaotic, deep in thought about something, and then picked up the letterhead on the desk, nced at it twice very casually, nodded slightly, and then showed an intriguing smile, his brow full of confidence. He snapped his fingers, picked up the phone, and indifferently whispered, Order a bouquet of roses for me, and also arrange for a car toe downstairs. Darren stood up, straightened his clothes, put on a suit designed by a special person, and walked downstairs. Catherine nced at her wrist watch, exhaled, rubbed her slightly empty stomach and stood up. Its the end of the shift and I wonder if Darren has gone home yet. I dont want to think about him, hes probably having sex with Heidi. Catherine had just gotten off the elevator when she saw a crowd of people crowding in front of thepany building and felt a little weird. Whats going on today? So many people are blocking the ce for what. Catherine, with her athletic body, little by little through the crowd, and when she came out, she saw a scene in front of her. Several luxury cars were parked in front of the main entrance downstairs of thepany, and the ck Rolls Royce was sandwiched between the white Lincolns, making it even more unique and dazzling. Two rows of people stood in front of the Rolls Royce, five on one side, neat and tidy, uniformly dressed in ck suits, eyes with sunsses, hands crossed in front of their bodies, while in the middle stood two people, one slightly leaning forward, also wearing clothes with sunsses, the difference is that this persons suit is more than a notch higher than the other few people, his body perfectly outlined. Due to the shades of sunsses, the man is slightly mysterious, and the face under the sunsses is like a carving, angr, exuding an inexplicable aura of distinction. And behind him stood a man holding arge bouquet of roses, bright red and delicate, but looked out of ce with the crowd. Catherine looked florid and grew her mouth in shock, then silently swallowed a mouthful of saliva, is this someone who wants to confess his love to someone? If so, its too domineering! Think of their own misery, Catherine tsk mouth, a secret sigh, that indifferent ghost, do not bully me even if I burned high incense, this kind of confession simply do not have to think about it. Catherine made a disinterested face and moved to the side, giving the man a look to leave. What? That smile is so like Darren, then Catherine shook her head hard, what happened to her in the past two days? Why is he in the back of her mind? Catherine! Huh? Catherine heard someone call out to her and instinctively turned back and replied. Hmm? She looked around and found that no one was calling for her, did I hear wrong? This way. Another voice fell on her ears, and this time he followed the source and raised his head to look. Then her eyes widened and she was called by none other than the highly visible mystery man, who was Darren, so how could Catherine not be rmed? Chapter 622 Ridiculous People The corners of Catherines lips opened and closed, and for a moment it was difficult to ept what was before her. Is this what Darren has in store for me? She pinched herself on her arm in disbelief. Hiss, Catherine took a deep breath, feeling raw pain, but she did not have any frown, on the contrary, her face was full of excitement and excitement, but seeing the crowd beside her, the excitement, a fleeting sense. Catherine changed into a look of old, calm face without a hint of movement. By this time, Darren had taken the rose from his assistant and paced up and down. People at the scene are holding their breath and straining their ears not to miss a single word the two said. Darrens otherwise-exquisite leather shoes are particrly pleasing to the ear as they meet and rub against the floor with a ttering sound. Mr. Kirnd, thank you for yourst interview with me. Catherine yed it cool, forcing down her inner surprise, pretending she didnt know Darren well, and smiling symbolically. Ms. Perry youre wee, it just so happens that Id like to do an interview as well. Catherines those little thoughts, how can Darren not see through, just not point out, reveal a sly smile, dripping reply. Since you want to y, then naturally I am also respectful and apany you.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Darren looked around at the crowd watching the two of them and smiled. Its been so long, and it hasnt taken too much care of her, so its a way to make it up to her. He suddenly knelt on one knee, waist up, head up, a hint of showiness in his eyes, eyes like a torch, pulsing with emotion as he gazed at Catherine, very deep words. Ms. Perry, when I first met you, I have developed a love for you, in the process of doing an interview, my heart is more sure of you, after thinking hard, I decided to express my love to you, Miss Perry, I hope you can give me a chance to go out with me. Darren finished with a pious face and an oath, pushed the rose forward in his hand, and then stared at Catherine with a questioning look in his eyes, silently waiting for her answer. Promise him! Promise him! One of the onlookers suddenly took the lead and drank, followed by a multitude of voices rushing in like a sea wave. Promise him! Promise him! A shout, more sharply, I do not know who actually shouted: Marry him! Catherine heard a burst of sweat. Darren, however, was very pleased with this. Is Darren on the wrong medication today? Why so abnormal. Catherines heart is full of surprise, but also full of questions, how to show a cold Mr. Kirnd, today a change of normal, suddenly so good to her. What do I do? Say yes to him? Will people think Im a bit casual? If I dont say yes, will Darren lose face again and go back for more trouble? After some thought, Catherine took the rose from Darrens hand and said, This this is very ttering. Darren face leakage smile, natural movements, stand up, lightly wipe their knees at, lightly said out: I hope Miss Perry still do not me me abrupt, we can actually start from friends. Catherine was slightly condescending, and her face was not much pleased, and she said in an unperturbed manner, Okay, then lets try to be friends first, and well talk about the restter. Darren heart a smile, this little girl, but also will be quite will say. With that in mind, Darren took a step forward and stood impartially in front of Catherine, whispering, Hows that? Satisfied? Catherine gave him a nk look, and before she could say anything, Darren took her arm. Her cheeks quickly rose a shade of crimson, and she said in a reproachful voice, Darren, what are you doing? Well, the y is done, so we should go. What do you want to eat in the evening! Take you out to eat. Darren said in a thin voice with his face unchanged and his eyes gazing ahead. There was a crowd of people around, and Catherine was on pins and needles, feeling very ufortable and twisting her arms to get away. Darren put a little force on his arm and choked Catherine directly, as if watching a y, and threatened, If you dont want to make a fool of yourself in front of so many people, youd better be honest. Shameless! Catherine can only curse in her heart, harden her head and move forward in sync with Darren. Since ancient times, a talented man has been matched with a beautiful woman, and these two are considered a sess. Yes, look how well-matched the two are. s, I didnt expect that Mr. Kirnd would like that type, so it looks like Im out of luck. The sound of people talking to the two ears, there are others praise, but also the girls regret, Darren did not take it seriously, always with a smile on his face, while a side of Catherine with the rest of the light peeked at Darren, thinking. Is he really as good a match for him as everyone says he is? But Darren doesnt care about himself. The two have walked slowly to the ck car, ready to go up. The crowd was also in an uproar and ready to disperse, however, just at this time, a discordant sound broke everything and people stopped. Mr. Kirnd, are you sure you want to pursue a married woman? A sultry woman dressed in designer clothes and carrying a designer bag instantly caught everyones eye. After Catherine heard it, her eyebrows knitted up, but her heart was not afraid at all, you do not know that the one who got a license with me is Darren, right? But this Anna is really annoying, so free every day, you are not tired? Darren, on the other hand, his eyes narrowed slightly, shing a hostility, turned back, dropped his arm holding Catherine, his eyes swept slightly, searching for the woman who spoke, and asked with a yful tone: Oh? A married man? Id like to hear you talk about it. Anna subtle observation to Darren holding Catherines arm are put down, think their provocation seeded, heart can not help but rejoice, Catherine and I against, you are no good end, hum, see this time you still die? With that in mind, Anna took a few steps forward and said with a smug look on her face, Ive been told that Catherine herself is married and deliberately doesnt mention her husband to outsiders, but shes out in the world, and you cant imagine how much of a loser her husband must be to marry such a woman and not even take care of her. Mr. Kirnd, you must not be blinded by such a woman. Darrens eyes couldnt help but be sharp, radiating an intimidating aura, and then looked slightly sideways at Catherine. Catherine shrugged her shoulders with an indifferent expression, a smile on her lips and a teasing look at Anna. Heh! You are too ridiculous, right? Pleasee back next time to find out more about the situation. You dont know that the guy youre talking about is Darren. Chapter 623 Evil Has Its Rewards Seeing Darrens face be very hard and his eyes be sharp, Annas face became even wider with a smile.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Haha! How about Catherine? Im going to make you lose everything you have now and see how you can still fight with me. Anna then added fuel to the fire: Mr. Kirnd, this woman, in our office is also known as a watery woman, in order to promote, sell their bodies, really do not know shame, and, in order to do your interview, I witnessed him get into your assistants car. Looking at Anna, who was talking nonsense, Darren could not help but imagine that Catherine was being ridiculed by her at work, and his heart was burning with anger, and he wanted to go up and tear her apart. He gritted his teeth and held back to control his emotions. Seeing that Darren waspletely ignited by her words, Anna was secretly pleased, she also knew that this matter involved Darrens face, if she appeared to be very happy, in case Darren misunderstood, it would be more than worth the loss, so she collected her flower-like smile and looked regretful: Mr. Kirnd, thats all I know You have money and power, and there are plenty of good women in the world, so why waste your time on her. After that, Anna looked at Catherine fiercely, with a look of triumph in her eyes, as if she was dering victory to Catherine in this battle. Catherine naturally ignored it, her eyes fixed on Darren with the look of a good show. Are you done? Darren asked, taking a step forward without looking away and containing his anger. Darrens voice was slightly raspy, not too loud, but thumping. People on the scene were stunned by the dramatic development, and none of them made a sound, even if someone had just arrived and looked at the three in the crowd without asking a question. Mr. Kirnd, Im done, and you have to believe me, Im telling the truth word for word. Seeing Darren ask about himself, Anna hurriedly replied, emphasizing once more the truth of the matter at the end. Word for word? Darren gave a light suspicion, thenughed twice with some indifference, Good a word is true, then you tell me who his husband is? What kind of car does my assistant drive, and what is the license te number? Darren asked one question after another, and how could Anna answer it, stammering, I I What! Cant answer it? Ill tell you what! What you said was simply ndering her, right? Youve got a lot of heart, to make up so many words. Darrens words, word by word, stuck in Annas heart, demolishing his conspiracy bit by bit. Annas heart first tightened, then she had a response, tilting her head, confident as if she was simply stating a fact: Hmm? Why would I lie to you? You can check, she was indeed married, think it is his husband is not good at all either, has not dared to show his face. But Ive gotten definite information that shes married! Looking at Annas hateful face, Catherine felt that she was asking for death. Yes! Ive been married, so what? And with the man in front of you! Youre such a fool to call Darren a bad person. Go ahead, do it, you wont even know how youll die! The crowd looked at her expression and demeanor, not like she was lying. How could anyone tell a lie so naturally? The crowd couldnt help but nod and point at Catherine, while some others remained silent, waiting for developments. Oh? Definitive news? So coincidentally, I also got definite information that she is unmarried, do you think I decided to pursue her without first prying into everything about her? As for why you lied to me, hehe, I think you know better in your heart than I do. Darren had a response in mind, only his eyes became even more grim. Mr. Kirnd, please believe me, I am absolutely not lying in this matter. Anna saw that Darren didnt believe her and panicked a little, it was meant to be a ploy to punk Catherine, if he didnt believe her, wouldnt that be the same as punking herself? Darren was not polite to Annas tit-for-tat, and the person he was confronting was his own wife, so his eyes were cold and his words were aggressive: So youre saying my information is inurate? I really dont understand, you are a small staff to doubt my ability, who gave you the confidence? Anna saw the look in Darrens eyes as if she had fallen into a ten-thousand-year cold pool, and couldnt help but shiver, unable to believe that things were going down like this, shaking her head frantically, No, no, it shouldnt be like this, no! Catherine shook her head, what! Youre mad because youve been exposed as a fox? You shouldnt have done that in front of Darren, how about that? How about that? This is called evil has its reward. Darren took a few steps forward and said condescendingly, It shouldnt be this way, but what should it be? Let me humiliate Catherine so badly that you can seed in your treacherous n? Let Catherine live under the spittle of others and live her life in ignorance? I dont understand how the world can have such a vicious woman like you, if it were someone else, I think her innocence would have been ruined by you! Darren kept asking questions, each question, step forward, forcing Anna is a step back, and finally a limp on the ground dazed gaze, some stunned look at everything outside. Anna growled inwardly, its a lie, its a lie, how could Darren not believe me? Its a fact that shes married! Its the truth! Proof, I must find proof! Darren grunted and ignored the fallen Anna, turned his head, put on a gentle expression, and said softly to Catherine, Lets go. With that Darren took her petite arms once more and walked towards the ck Rolls Royce, despite Catherines objections. When he reached the door, Darren leaned in slightly, pulled the door open for Catherine, made a motion of invitation, and when Catherine was fully inside, he got in too. The car then started and roared away. Anna was left sitting on the ground, and the cold words of the crowd could not help but enter her ears, and there were several people from the samepany as her. So she choreographed all this, I say? How does it look like Catherine is not a casual person either. Its a good thing Mr. Kirnd is so understanding, or Catherine would have been ruined by her. I never thought ah, she is such a person, in the same office, but treat Catherine like this. Chapter 624Street Hot Pot? Anna heard both passers-by and the samepany are counting their own, teeth clenched fiercely, lips are already white, her eyes are full of hatred, Catherine is all you, it is you I was med, you wait, I will take revenge, and Darren, I want to make you lose your reputation, you all give me wait. After a dispute, it is natural that some people are happy and some people are sad. Catherine sat in the car, did not say anything, but the sweet smile on her face has long betrayed her. Indeed, at this point she was somewhat ted, but not because she had managed to overpower Anna, and because of Darrensst few words. After getting into the car, Catherine didnt look back for a long time, her eyes cast to Darren, floating in thought. Did he know I was misunderstood at work and came to help me out on purpose? Or is he just in a good mood? But hisst words were simply defending himself, and it was because of me that he moved so much anger. Will he have feelings for himself? Catherine found herself more and more confused about the man in front of her, what is he doing all for! Is it because of me? What! I have flowers on my face? A whisper from Darren cut it off. Catherines eyes averted in a hurry, a little embarrassed, No Its not. Darren gave a softugh, the corners of his lips rose, leaking an evil smile: Is it because Im so handsome that youre looking at me and wanting to get into trouble? Umm What a shameless. Catherine muttered in a small voice, she had intended to silently say it in her heart, but she didnt expect to say it involuntarily. Hmm? Darren didnt hear it and gave a soft suspicion. No Nothing, where are we going to eat? Uh, thankfully not heard, Catherine brought it through in a hurry. Are you offering to ask me out? Darren came up to Catherines ear, speaking with the exact unintentional exhtion of hot breath all over the ce, causing Catherine to tingle. Catherine backed up, leaned back into the seat, closed her eyes, frowned slightly, her body slowly trembled, she was most afraid of itching, especially this hot air drinking in the ear of the itch, more difficult for her to stop. What, am I scary? Seeing Catherines reaction like this, Darren couldnt help but frown and ask with some displeasure. Catherine also did not make a sound, only arm with a secret strength, in order to push away leaning Darren. But Darren couldnt let him have his way, and when he saw Catherines resistance, he was even more aggressive, pressing his face up against her, their noses touching, and saying with a flirtatious tone, What, I helped you out so much, shouldnt you repay me? So he still has me in his heart. He went there because he knew what was happening in thepany, and did it entirely for himself, which was Catherines first internal reaction. But, how can I repay you? I am already your legal wife, how else can I repay you? After a long time, Catherine stammered and spat out the words, That Thank you for helping me today. Dont you think thats too easy a repayment? Darren said indifferently.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Huh? Then what do you want? Catherines mind was filled with questions. The meat pays. Darren narrowed his eyes and said lustfully with a sh of light in his eyes. Catherine panicked and retreated, but found no way behind, like a rabbit caught, looking at Darren step by step, the eyes are full of prayer. Darren was satisfied with Catherines reaction and gave a slightly meaningful smile, turning his head away while saying indifferently, Hmph, I let you talk bad about me, do you really think I didnt hear you? It turns out that he was just teasing Catherine. If others were to see the president of the hall, but like a child and Catherine blocking the gas, will certainly be astonished. But Catherine does not think so, just because of Darrens actions, scared her is a cold sweat, after learning the truth, let her more crying andughing, the original cold and heartless he can also be this kind of cute. Okay, here we are. Darren said as he opened the car door and walked down first. Catherine also got out of the car and looked up to find the hot pot restaurant that she often goes to. She was a little shocked in her heart, how this kind of ce, he would alsoe? As this is only a small store, usually eaten by some ordinary working people, suddenly the door came a heavyweight luxury car C Rolls-Royce, so that the crowd eating in the store, some dumbfounded. Holy shit, who is this so extreme? Driving a Rolls to this kind of ce to eat hot pot. Look, that man is so handsome, and the woman next to him is also graceful. Catherine felt ufortable as she watched the eyes of the crowd shoot at her. She looked over at Darren with a calm demeanor, not the least bit ufortable, and epted the astonished stares as a matter of course. People are the president, has always been the case of the attention of millions of people to grow. Entering the store, the waiter is also extraordinarily enthusiastic: Two, please follow me to this side, we are here Darren looked at the unnatural Catherine bashfully for a moment, raised his hand and motioned for the waiter to speak to her. Seeing this, the waiter turned toward Catherine and just handed over the menu before he could speak. Well, you dont like spicy food, choose a mandarin duck pot, and then this, oh, and this Catherine took the menu and checked it off directly, apparentlying to this ce so often that she was already familiar with it. Here, the order is almost ready, take a look. Catherine finished ordering and pushed the menu towards Darren. Darren lifted his hand to take it and saw that Catherine had checked off many of her favorite dishes, and his face couldnt help but smile. Well, thats it. Darren handed the menu to the waiter, then with a twinkle in his eye, he said with an I-know-you look, You remember my favorite dishes very well. Catherine blushed a little petntly, like a child whose little secret had been discovered, and exined, Uh, no, its just that I love to eat too. Darren smiled slightly, Your face is all red, and you still refuse to admit it? Upon hearing this, Catherine hurriedly covered her face with her hand and found a real burst of fire, but where would she admit it, she scrambled to exin, I am hot, yes, hot. Darrens desire to protect Catherine rose to a fever pitch, and he found her very cute, with love in his eyes. Look, look at that table, how loving the young couple, how happy the man coaxed the woman, you see? Look at you again, your emotional intelligence is basically negative. A woman said with someints. Catherine looked up at the sound of her voice and found that the woman was talking about herself, and her face could not help but blush even more. Where does this show love? Where do you see that Im happy? Chapter 625 Meet the Old Ones My Miss Perry, your face is even redder and hotter? Darren asked as he yed with a spoon in his hand and looked yfully at Catherine. Catherine replied with some embarrassment, Uh Its hot. Soon, the dishes are served, Catherine actually long hungry, see the dishes up, where will also take into ount thedy or notdy, raise chopsticks open brush. Darren looked at Catherine, who had her sleeves up and was about to fight, and was lost in thought. There used to be a woman like her, who was unrestrained, but she didnt cherish it and then missed it and became a passerby. This time, he would definitely not let Catherine escape easily. Darren then unhurriedly picked up a piece of fish and put it into the spicy side, knowing that Catherine has always been spicy-free. After he took some time, he calcted that it was almost time, gently picked it up and brought it to Catherines bowl. Catherine, who was wolfing down her meal, suddenly noticed a piece of spotted fish meat enter her sight and then fall into her bowl. She sucked in the bok choy hanging out of the corner of her mouth, lifted her head, swallowed, and then looked at Darren, who was sitting across the table, and found him looking at her as well. Well, remembering how she ate, Catherine couldnt help but me her indisputable stomach. In her panic, Catherine actually picked up a piece of mushroom from her own bowl and brought it to Darrens bowl, with a dont-get-polite look, You eat it too haha, you eat it too. Darrens gaze never left Catherine, she was staring a little hairy, always felt something wrong, suddenly reacted, full of embarrassment: I Im sorry, I took you for my bestie, how about a different bowl of soup for you? Who knows Darren extremely perversely picked up the mushroom in the bowl, elegantly brought it to his mouth, chewed it, swallowed it in one bite, and said tly, It tastes pretty good. Catherines lips opened and closed in amazement, speechless that he had eaten what he had plucked out of his bowl, and that it was the first time she had ever seen Darren eat spicy food. Darren, however, was unimpressed, picking up another piece of lettuce from his te and adding it to the pot as if nothing had happened. There was a haze above the fondue pot, which looked especially hazy under the light. Catherine thought she was dreaming, and had been dreaming all day, because she couldnt really find a reason for Darrens change of pace. Catherine looked at Darren who was eating elegantly, and thenpared with herself, she couldnt help but also slow down and chew slowly. Another slice of beef was added to her bowl, and Catherine, with some difort, turned it over and over in the bowl before finally taking it to her mouth, where she then looked up at Darren to say something. Perverse, too perverse, could it be that he really likes me? Catherine because to maintain their own eating, so this hot pot, she ate extremely slow, the two people ate nearly two hours, if she and her best friend to eat, it is estimated that half an hour to clean up the battlefield. When the two got out, it was alreadyte. Darren opened the car door for Catherine as a gentleman, and then with a whistle, the two went home. Halfway through the day Darren received a call from his assistant and went to the office. Catherine returned home, feeling a little tired, and took a shower and went straight to bed. The next morning a ray of sunlight shone through the ss on Catherines face, probably because of some dazzling, then turned over and went back to sleep. Darren dropped his hand from pulling back the curtains and shook his head, muttering, Thiszy woman. Said Darren walking to the bed and sitting down, one hand gently stroking Catherines hair, leaning C down and cing a soft kiss on Catherines forehead, You say you obviously care about me, but why wont you admit it? The moment the door was gently closed, Catherine opened her eyes suddenly, this time not pretending to be asleep, but because the kiss had woken her up. You are still the same? Obviously care nor admit, you do not admit, why should I admit first, men should have given way to women! Catherine said with some defiance. She looked at her watch, it was still early, and then shey quietly on her bed, staring at the ceiling, her eyes misty, deep in thought about something. I dont know how long it took her to get up when she heard a click and knew it was Darren who had left. In a limousine, Darren tapped his fingers on the seat and looked out the window, pondering something. A littleter, with a thump of his knuckles, he knocked on the window, exhaled a cloudy breath and said faintly, Go to Catherines, and by the way, make an appointment for me with their editor-in-chief. Yes, Mr. Kirnd. The car drove slowly, not much time has arrived at the floor of Catherinespany. Mr. Kirnd, its been arranged. The driver said as he got out of the car. Hmm. Darren nodded gently, the purpose of his visit was to ask theirpany to fire Anna, otherwise with Annas character, she would definitely make it harder for Catherine after what happened yesterday. Just after entering the entrance of thepany, the receptionist said extremely politely, Mr. Kirnd, right? Pleasee with me here, the editor-in-chief has already exined to me. Darren doesnt answer either, its all so right in his eyes. When he stepped into the office door, Darren saw a very familiar back, he suspected that he had an illusion, and could not help but rub his eyes. Its her! It must be her! With a back like that, Im sure I dont remember it wrong. ra? cried Darren, taking a deep breath with a question.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The seat slowly turned over, the persons cheeks slowly emerged, the skin is clear and white, cicada, a pair of beautiful eyes gently blinked. It really is you. Darrens expression was a bit dazed, and his eyes, which used to be full of confidence, were filled with bitterness. Ehan, hello. The woman did not answer Darrens words, but spoke in a nonchnt manner. You still havent changed a bit, like you always do, both in looks and personality. Darren nodded slightly and looked at the ceiling, reminiscing. Lets talk a little bit about work-rted issues. ras face knitted a little as well. Darren sighed, a moment of mncholy on his face: Yeah, after all, thats all in the past, and theres no going back. Said Darren walked to the desk and sat down: There is a woman in yourpany, called Anna, she is being adopted by herself, and she is also making trouble in thepany, creating rumors and causing trouble, I think you will not care, right? Anna? asked ra with a slight frown and a pause, What do you want to do about it? Darren threw out two words without thinking, Open. Chapter 626 Losing your job ra thought for a moment, but finally said, You also know my principle of handling things, I will do another investigation on this matter, if it is really as you say, I will fire her. Are you doubting me? Despite their familiarity, Darrens face shed a hint of displeasure. Seeing ra look a little embarrassed, Darren continued, Do you think with my ability, I would go to denigrate a small staff? ras heart shuddered, he still hasnt changed at all, as domineering as ever, and said with a bitter smile on her face, Well, since youve said so, Ill fire her. Darren nodded and said unconcernedly, Keeping her in yourpany is also harmful, so its just as well to fire her. ra wondered how her little employee could have gotten into trouble with Darren, a huge man. So much so that he came to the door personally, plus the two of them had a lot of previous encounters and didnt have to have as many rules as in the workce. What did she do to offend you? ra asked casually, but her eyes never left Darrens, and there was a look of anticipation in them. Darren took it all in and snickered, When did you be such a gossip? ra rolled her eyes and said in an uncharacteristic manner, Of course, Mr. Kirnd doesnt want to talk about it, and Im not forced to. Darren tapped his knuckles on the table and shook his head, she was still as casual as ever. Do you know that Im doing an interview with yourpany right now? Darren didnt answer ra directly, but asked rhetorically. Of course I know this, it is well known that you have always not epted any exclusive interviews, but inexplicably did the first one in ourpany, and after receiving the news, it took me by surprise, and then you made an unprecedented second interview, which made ourpany famous in the circle. ra paused, her eyes full of questions, with a questioning tone, then said, Actually, I still cant understand how Mr. Kirnd can give us so much face? Darren picked up his hand, touched his slender fingers, snickered, and dumped it directly on Catherine: You can ask Catherine from yourpany how she convinced me. Catherine? ra recalled in her mind that she had heard the editor-in-chief below mention that she seemed to be in charge of Darrens interview, but ra had never met Catherine in person either. ras eyes shed with a brilliant light, and it dawned on her that this time Darren personally came to the door and asked to deal with Anna, there must be some not-so-subtle connection with Catherine. It seems that the rtionship between the two is definitely unusual, otherwise why would Darren be so attached to it? Looking at ra in deep thought, Darren said with a deep sense of humor, Why dont you call her over now and ask her. ra thought about it and decided to call in Catherine, just to see who she really was. So she picked up thendline on her desk and called Catherines boss: Hello, this is ra, Catherine is in your group, right? Tell her toe to my office. By the way, Anna is also from your office, right? Tell her to collect her sry this month and leave. At this moment, Catherines head was buried in her desk, carefully analyzing the program in her hands, when suddenly the door of her office was pushed open. Catherine, the editor-in-chief is calling you over. A colleague walked in and said to Catherine. Okay, Im on my way. Catherine replied in response, then put down the file she was holding, let out a breath, rubbed her temples, stood up and walked towards the editor-in-chiefs office. Editor-in-chief, youre looking for me? As soon as she entered the office, Catherine asked directly. The editor-in-chiefs gaze was filled with wonder, sweeping up and down Catherines body, constantly sizing her up and down, as if to see her through. Catherine was looking straight at the editor-in-chief, she was a little hairy inside, how the editor-in-chief looked so much like a jerk at this moment. The editor-in-chief at this time also realized his own outburst, coughed lightly, said awkwardly: That, editor-in-chief asked you to go to her office. The editor-in-chief, the top boss, what does she want from me? I dont think Ive done anything wrongtely, Catherine thought incredulously. Seeing Catherines questioning expression, the editor-in-chief shook her head repeatedly, Dont look at me, I dont know what she wants from you. But. The editor-in-chief seems to be deliberately selling, and did not finish his words. But what!? Catherine asked anxiously. The editor-in-chief looked at the door and, after finding no one there, whispered, Just now the editor-in-chief opened Anna when he called you over. What! Anna was opened? Catherine eyebrows slightly knitted, some surprise, silent contemtion, Anna was opened, editor-in-chief also looking for me, will not be rted to Darren, in addition to him Catherine really can not think of other possibilities. The editor-in-chief looked like all right, dont pretend, I understand your expression, said: All right, go, editor-in-chief is still waiting for you! She wanted to exin, but felt that the more she exined, the more trouble she would have, so she simply threw out a sentence: Im going now. Then she stepped away. Catherines heart was troubled, what would the editor-in-chief want with me? She doesnt think shes the kind of woman who climbs into Darrens bed and then uses him to target Anna. Im going, should I exin something? Catherine had already reached the door of ras office, hesitated, hesitated in ce a few times, I did not do anything wrong, what am I afraid of! Finally, she gritted her teeth and opened the door. Just open the door, you will see a woman with a white and greasyplexion and a beautiful appearance sitting there, even if she is sitting, it is difficult to hide her innate elegance. This person is the editor-in-chief, right? Catherine took two steps forward and said somewhat sheepishly, editor-in-chief, Im Catherine. Well, sit over here. ra spoke up and replied. Catherines voice sounded gentle and nice, like a silver bell. How is it not quite the same as the rumors? Catherine slowly walked to the seat with a hint of doubt, only to find that there was a man sitting within the office. Darren! eximed Catherine, taken aback, What are you doing here?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. With a smirk on her face, as if waiting to see Catherines joke, Darren slyly replied, Why cant I be here? Catherine to Darrens answer is deeply helpless, suddenly reacted, this is in the editor-in-chiefbosss office, and even made an exnation: editor-in-chief, sorry, sorry, because recently has been doing again about Mr. Kirnds interview, in here suddenly I was surprised to see him, so I lost my temper. Chapter 627 Storytelling raughed in her heart, she dared to call Darren by his first name just for an interview? Realizing that the rtionship between the two is very unusual, but did not point out, softly said: Well, nothing, sit down first. Hmm. Catherine replied, then nced at Darren and sat down next to him. Mr. Kirnd is here today mainly to make some suggestions to mypany. ra looked at Darren, but found a very casual expression on the other side, and after a pause, turned her head and continued, As for calling you, the main reason is to ask some questions about Mr. Kirnds interview.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Suggestions? It seems that Annas firing is really rted to Darren. Is he doing this for me too? A question about Darrens interview? Is that what he meant? Catherine thought in her head as ra spoke of the reason for Darrens arrival, and when she had finished, replied without hesitation, Yes, if theres anything you need to be aware of, just ask. In the lobby of the office where Catherine used to do her work, a shrill voice broke the silence. What! Ive been fired? Why!? Anna couldnt control her emotions at all after hearing that she was expelled, and she jumped up in excitement, eximing. The editor-in-chief, with a face full of disgust, looked at the ugly Anna and said with disgust, Can you pay attention to your manners? Why should thepany fire me? I have not done anything wrong to thepany in the past few years, a word said open? When she heard that she had lost her job, Anna had already lost her mind, so she didnt care if she lost her temper, she just kept questioning the editor-in-chief. The editor-in-chief said with a cold face and an unkind tone: This is the editor-in-chief direct order, if you do not serve you go to the editor-in-chief ah, here to spill the beans what! Anna saw that the editor-in-chief was really angry and quickly apologized: Im sorry, I was too anxious. But editor-in-chief The editor-in-chief was very unhappy with Annas attitude, plus the editor-in-chief would have known some inside information, no matter what, she could note back to work, so naturally she would not pay attention to Anna and interrupted her directly: Well, dont say anything, I have to work, you go out. Anna saw the editor-in-chief gave an order of expulsion, knowing that there was no point in talking at this point, and retreated in silence. Her eyes were red and she gritted her teeth, Catherine, you must have done this! You must have gotten Darren to use his connections to get the editor-in-chief to fire me, huh? I swear, Ill make you lose everything! Annas heart was filled with hatred for Catherine, and even more so, she scolded Catherine. Anna heard a noise, looked at the peoples cold eyes, the heart of anger, excited eximed: What are you looking at, whats so beautiful? Have you never seen me before? In the eyes of the crowd she now looks like a mad dog, who bites whoever they see, naturally no one will make fun of themselves, and no longer pay attention to her. Inside ras office, Catherine listened carefully to ras instructions, but she felt that everything ra said was irrelevant, was this what the editor-in-chief boss was looking for today? Her intuition told her that it would not be that simple. Sure enough ra asked a few more salty questions about Catherine herself, and with a sh of anticipation in her eyes, she first nced at Darren and asked with a slightly deeper meaning, Catherine, say how did you meet Mr. Kirnd? Hmm? So thats what you want to know! I told you that the editor-in-chief was curious about how I did the interview with Darren. Catherine thought to herself: But doesnt the editor-in-chief feel a little embarrassed to ask in front of Darren? She feels that ras approach does not match her status as a veteran of several years in the entertainment industry. Unless, unless the two of them knew each other and they were definitely not close, Catherine analyzed, she couldnt really think of any other reason than that. Ugh? How can I say it? Does it mean that the two of us are already licensed? She looked at Darren with a look of help and found that Darren actually looked like a good show was about to start, and his eyes even showed a smile, as if to say, Catherine, its your show time. Darren, you bastard! You dont even want to help me, but you still look like you want to see meugh! Catherineined in her heart. Make it up, make it up, theres no other way to do it now. Catherine hung her head down, not daring to look ra in the eye for fear of being caught in a lie, then her lips opened slightly and she stammered. Uh, we also met when the editor-in-chief asked me to do Mr. Kirnds first interview. At that time, I knew that Mr. Kirnd hadnt done any media interviews, but I had to go because the editor-in-chief asked me to. When I arrived at Mr. Kirndspany, I exined my intention to the receptionist, but was refused, so I had to block him in front of thepany in order toplete the task, and then, then the security guards came and wanted to kick me out, and then I was injured, and I happened to run into Mr. Kirnd who came downstairs, and thats how we met for the first time. Catherine sighed in her heart that it was too hard to make up a story! She originally thought that since ra wanted to know how she managed to do the Darren interview, she would start with that and make up a story, just to satisfy her. Catherine focused her words on doing the interview, and skimmed over how she met and met each other. Thats about how it happened. Well, yeah. Catherine this is has raised her head, eyes looking at ra, confidently, as if what she said is all true. In fact, her heart, long ago began to drum, and this is done to make ra believe a little more. In order to increase the authenticity of the story, she told the scene that happened yesterday downstairs in thepany, thinking that even if she didnt tell, so many people were present that day, and eventually ra would definitely know. Darren looked at Catherine with a slightly deeper meaning in his eyes, and he thought to himself, Wonderful! Catherine, youre so good at making up stories, arent you? I dont know if youve ever fooled me like that. ra listened carefully to everything Catherine said and nodded, knowing that she was stonewalling herself a bit, but it was hard to say anything. Although she is under her own control, but after all, these rte to Catherines personal privacy, she is not qualified to ask more, and look at her current expression, should also exin a seven or eight, but how always feel that the story between the two happened more than so simple. But this Anna is also really hateful, no wonder Darren came to the door himself. Chapter 628Lying ra sighed in her heart and looked like she was fighting for justice: This Anna is really too much, but dont worry Catherine, Ive already taken care of her. Catherine saw that ra did not pursue her and Darren, like a relief, softly exhaled a long breath: Thanks editor-in-chief. ra smiled and said, If you want to thank me, you should thank Mr. Kirnd, he was the one who reported to me. When Catherine heard this, she said, Thank him? I dont want to, he just looked at me funny. But finding that ra was not in the mood to speak, as if she was waiting for herself to say thank you to Darren, she still turned around with great reluctance, her small mouth muttering, Mr. Kirnd, thank you very much. After that, her little mouth opened and rolled her eyes, venting her discontent. Darren looked at Catherine, who was acting like a small child, and smiled lightly, why is this being cute with me? But this is really quite cute.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Miss Perry youre wee, Ill have to leave it to you to do the interview in the future. After saying that, Darren looked up at ra and instinctively reacted by spitting out a name, ra. ras body was slightly stunned, he always used to call himself that. Darrens face shed a trace of consternation, realizing that he had omitted to say, coughed lightly to cover up the embarrassment just now: editor-in-chief, if there is nothing, the two of us will go first, to talk about matters rting to my interview. ra hurriedly came back to her senses and secretly said, Why would I think about that, its all in the past. Just two peoples look, Catherine see the real, the heart is more sure of their previous presumptions. Darren called editor-in-chief, ra! And editor-in-chief heard after the body can not help but shake a little, obviously deep inside a great shock. Did Darren used to chase the editor-in-chief, or did the editor-in-chief chase Darren? Darren nodded gently and said without any emotion, Okay, goodbye. When she left ras office, Catherine couldnt contain her curiosity, but she was afraid that Darren would be angry if she asked her, so she was torn when she heard Darren speak first: Catherine, that story you just made up is quite wonderful. If I hadnt known what was going on, I would have been fooled by you. Catherine heart secretly muttered, you are praising me can talk, or scold me clever words, then Catherine scratched her head, some embarrassed said: I also have no way, always can not say say that what it? Darren stopped in his tracks and choked Catherines head with both hands, his eyes taking on a menacing look. Catherine was taken aback by Darrens move and asked out of breath, Darren, what are you doing? You tell such great lies, your eyes and face are so real at the end, how do I know if youve ever lied to me? Darrens words changed, his eyes were icy cold, without a trace of temperature, and his face was extremely serious and earnest. Catherine cried andughed a little at Darrens transformation, asking uncertainly, Are you imagining things too much? Why am I lying to you properly? Not likely , Darren said, still ck-jawed and narrow-eyed, as if to reveal a shocking secret, and his body leaned forward at Catherine. Catherines face is not convinced, I have not lied to you, you have what to be fierce? She couldnt help but to push up her chest, but also took a step forward, the two toes are against each other, four eyes facing each other, no one will try to give up half a step. Darren stared hard into Catherines eyes, seemingly trying to find the slightest w in order to win, and likewise Catherine was staring hard into her own eyes, not afraid at all. Suddenly, Darren neck slightly bent, towards the slightly naive Catherine lips peck, immediately turned around, a series of actions flowing, without a little dragging. It wasnt until after taking two steps that Darren said in a leisurely voice, Maybe hes trying to cheat on me? Catherine was a little confused after being kissed, and only reacted after Darren said the phrase, her pupils slowly dted and she shouted, Bad man! Darrenughed and kindly prompted, Ugh, this is in yourpany, are you sure its okay to yell like that? Catherine was shaking with anger, how could she be so shameless? She then took off at a trot and chased after her. Darren in front of him stopped for some reason, and Catherine hit him on the back at once, rubbing her head andining in a small voice, Why did you stop properly? It hurts so much to hit me. Darren did not answer, just looking up and staring ahead, Catherine some curiosity, look up in front of you, a woman blocked the way of the two, it is just this morning was fired Anna. What a narrow path of injustice, everywhere you can meet this woman. At the same time as Catherine was silently saying in her mind, Anna was also muttering in her mind, It looks like this pair of dogs just came out of the editor-in-chiefs office, and I was right in guessing that they were behind this and made me lose my job. Darrens cold face hostile side, a pair of hawk eyes more sharp, fiercely stared at Anna, this woman how to do that to his own woman, the courage is not small? If it werent for Catherines guilt, Darren would have done more than simply make her lose her job. Anna is a change of normal, full of smiles, intentionally ingratiating said: Mr. Kirnd, Miss Perry, I am deeply sorry for what I did yesterday, it is my bad, I ndered Miss Perry, I am a small persons heart to measure the belly of a gentleman, I apologize to both of you, I am sorry! I hope I can be forgiven. Catherines jaw was almost dislocated when she heard that Anna was apologizing to herself, how could she feel like she had seen a ghost during the day, or that the sun was rising from the west today? But soon Catherine reflected, she must be for her own work, so she condescends to apologize to herself, like this kind of people who can do anything for money, what is an apology! Darren and Catherine looked at each other, neither replied, while looking at Anna, waiting for the following. Anna saw that both of them were not paying attention to herself, slightly embarrassed, her heart could not help but curse: you two bitches, what is there to drag? Sooner orter I will trample you both to the bottom of my feet, and then I will make you suffer my mental torture. But in order to keep her job, Anna still apanied with a smile and said in a low voice: You two, look, I also sincerely repent of my work Chapter 629 Loss of Heart I knew it! I knew it! Catherine sneered in her heart, thinking that this kind of people are really skinless and shameless. Darren, for his part, grunted, apparently thinking the same thing. Before they could say no, Anna continued with a sobbing voice. Catherine, I also know that you look down on me and think that I am a mistress who was adopted, but my family is not well off and I am afraid that you will look down on me in thepany, so I went to climb the golden branch. I ndered you because you are better than me in everything and I am jealous, but you have not spent time in the countryside, you do not know how hard those days are, and I am afraid. No matter how it was before, I hope you can forgive me. Anna said there were really tears falling down, looking pitiful and aggrieved. People who dont know will definitely think they are bullying her. Catherines heart is very soft, looking at the weeping Anna, she moved apassionate heart, but editor-in-chief there is Darren said, a small staff can not help to what help. So Catherine sidled up to Darren and whispered in his ear: Why dont you go to the editor-in-chief again and say, lets leave it at that, you see she also knows shes wrong, this time shell definitely remember. Darren, however, shook his head firmly and said directly to Anna, The mountains are easy to change, and I dont think you will change. If it wasnt for Catherines help in pleading, Darren wouldnt even have bothered with Anna, he thought it would be a great insult to himself to say one more word to such a woman. I promise, I can promise that I will change, please believe me. Anna said with conviction, as if she really intended to repent. Oh, Darren felt that this statement is a little ridiculous, he vaguely remembered that yesterday Anna also said the same thing to himself, for these words, Darren simply will not listen to. So what if its guaranteed? Some people you mess with are just destined to pay the price. Darren said icily, then turned his head back toward Catherine and said, Okay, lets go. Catherine looked at Anna crying and crying, and she lost her job because of herself, so she was somewhat unforgiving and opened her mouth to plead, That, this time just . Before Catherine could finish her sentence, she heard an extremely sharp voice: Darren, dont push people too far! Ive already given you both face by apologizing, but you dont know whats good for you, if you go on like this, no one will be better off. Catherines face twisted into a ball, cheeks rolling, hit the face ah, strength hit the face. Just now he felt sorry for her and was about to plead for her, but she was simply doing a superficial job and had no intention of repenting, listening to the tone of voice as if she still held a grudge against them both. Darren slightly narrowed his eyes, his whole body emitted an invisible murderous aura, instantly enveloping Anna in it, his de-like gaze shot at Annas face and said coldly. Make me feel bad? Shouldnt you weigh yourself first? Are you qualified? With the old man who bagged you? Or what rich kid do you think will look at you, to woo you, and thene after me? To take revenge for you? Are you thinking too much? A dirty woman like you, even if you are pretty, you can only be considered a ything in our eyes. Darren word by word, he said every word is like a knife in Annas heart above, in fact, Darren said these words, her heart than anyone else to know, just has been unwilling to admit it. Annas lips trembled with anger, and her face was pale, unable to say a word, in fact, she was powerless to refute, Darren had a point, she was originally a mistress who was adopted. But Annas mind did not think so. All she could think of was that Darren spoke harshly, sarcastically, and ridiculed herself, and she wanted revenge. Anna, overwhelmed by hatred, rushed forward and grabbed Catherine, who was closer to her, by the hair, approaching a frantic grasp. Luckily, Darren reacted quickly enough, reached out and strangled Annas wrist, squeezing it extremely hard. Because of the pain, Anna let go of the hair in her hand, her body unconsciously bent down, followed by Darren fiercely throwing her hand down, and Annas whole body fell to the ground. Darren saw the look of pain on Catherines face and hurriedly went forward, gently stroking Catherines head and asking in a soft voice, Does it hurt here? Catherine seemed too pained to speak, but just nodded her head. Darren gently rubbed his palm over the spot where Catherine had just been injured, and his eyes were filled with concern. Catherine said a little weakly, Dont rub it, it hurts. Darren gently reassured, Dont worry, youll be fine soon, Ill take you to the hospital.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He said the whole man squatted down, propped up with his arm, and held Catherine in his arms, when he walked to Annas side, he red at her fiercely, and his eyes were all cold and solemn: You are very good, you have managed to anger me. He said and stepped directly over her body. Catherine endured a headache, and her hazy eyes saw Darrens face filled with a look of concern, still looking at himself now and then. Catherine although headache, but also very happy heart, so he still care about themselves. A smile spread across her face as she thought about it. Darren carried Catherine to the car and soon arrived at the hospital and went straight into the emergency room, Darren instructed towards a doctor, Mr. Hill, she might have hurt her scalp, her hair or something, you get the best doctor in this area and dont leave any marks. The man known as Mr. Hill replied, Dont worry, I have made arrangements to ensure that they are all top-tier doctors in the country. Well, so thanks a lot, you and I are old acquaintances, I wont say anything else. Darren said politely. Well, go ahead and do whatever you need to do, Ill have the nurse take care of her. Well, that wont be necessary, Ill stay and look after him myself. Darren took a deep breath and said faintly. Thats good, the hospital still has some business to attend to, so Ill go there first. It seems that this woman is not simple, probably the future Mrs. Kirnd, Mr. Hill thought to himself. Well, you go ahead and get busy. After Mr. Hill left, Darren lit a cigarette for himself, took a deep puff, could not help but cough, he had not smoked for a long time, at this time he was in a bad mood to the extreme. Without taking two puffs, he annihted his cigarette in the ashtray, took out his cell phone from his pants pocket and dialed a number: Its me, help me find out about someone, Anna, everything negative about her! Chapter 630 Soreness Darren stood at the head of the white bed, standing with his hands, at this time Catherine had fallen asleep, he looked at Catherines eyes in all care and love, he did not know when to treat this silly woman with true love. Although Catherine went to sleep, but there was still a hint of knitted face, the body is also a start now and then, obviously a sign of insecurity. Darren walked up and carefully took Catherines delicate hand from the quilt, put it in his palm and held it, his thumb on the back of Catherines hand without any regr A faint sourness rushed to Darrens heart, looking at the sleeping Catherine, heughed a little to himself and smiled coldly, You dont feel safe with me? Then he held Catherines hand and slowly raised it, those thin lips gently pressed against it, kissed it, and murmured, Security, I will give you. Darrens phone buzzed and vibrated. He turned it off to mute first, put Catherines hand back under the nket without dy, and carefully tidied it up for Catherine before getting up to leave. Darren walked out of the room and pressed the answer button, rippling between his eyebrows, but there was no warmth in his words, Go ahead. You asked me to check the person, I have found out, she is a small town in the city came out, during college was adopted for a period of time, after graduation went to work for a magazine, for some reason, this morning inexplicably fired, now belongs to the jobless, two years ago by the vice president of JMSpany, Freddie Hayes The vice president of JMSpany, Freddie Hayes, has been adopted until now The slightly mysterious voice therested for a long time, reporting Annas information drip by drip to Darren, and I have to say that the mystery mans efficiency and ability is very strong, even if all the bad things during college are not spared in the slightest. Darren heart a sneer, eyes shed a fine light, huh, bitchy woman is bitchy woman, so shameless when you go to college. After a conversation with the mystery man, he learned that the original package Anna Freddie, vice president of JMSpany and his ownpany has some cooperation, he wanted to start from this, but then thought that this also has a loss to their ownpany. Born to be strong, he has always liked to let his opponent lose without a single soldier. Anna, Anna, is not a family does not enter the family, you two smell the same person together, is not the mutual feel pretty good? Freddie, in fact, use their own womens purse other women is not a capital offense, to me it on your adopted Anna offended people who should not be offended. Darrens grim eyes made people look scared. With his mind made up, Darren turned around and went back to his room to apany Catherine. On the other side, Anna was bawling like a tearful person: Freddie, do you care or not? Ive been beaten up, and youre still doing this. There was a middle-aged man sitting next to me, with a difficult look: Anna, I dont care, I cant manage it at all, Darren is known in the circle as a man with a strong hand, and Im afraid Ill lose my wife. Freddie, think about it, he knows the rtionship between the two of us and still made a move on me, he is hitting you in the face, and you are afraid of him in fear. So how do you mix in the circle in the future? Do not want to be bullied by others to bully? Anna looked at Freddie with fear and uncertainty, and felt very angry with this loser! But she now only has such a big tree to hold, naturally can not show too much dissatisfaction, otherwise Freddie does not want her, she will not be a lonely person? What! I will be afraid of him? Thats a joke! Im just afraid that thepany will suffer. Freddie, who always loves to save face, said with a displeased look on his face, as if I am not to be messed with either. Anna saw that Freddie was aroused by his own emotions, and hurried to strike while the iron was hot, and continued to encourage: You are not afraid of him you go to him ah! He dares to hit you in the face today, he may do something out of the ordinary in the future! Freddie was silent for a long time, his eyes rolling slightly as he thought about something. Freddies indecision makes Anna a little upset and a little uneasy at the same time. The unhappy thing is that he does not have a little taste of man, his own woman was bullied, but this performance. What is unsettling is that she is afraid that Freddie will choose to hold his tongue after weighing the pros and cons, so wont she have lost her job for nothing? Dont you want to do something for me? Anna moved to Freddies front, took his hand, said a deep kiss, the tears in the eyes little by little drops, sliding, and then with their own trembling hands, from time to time to wipe, the look can not mention how pathetic. Freddie gritted his teeth, frowned darkly, his eyes got misty, then a malicious look appeared on his face: Darren ah Darren, since you are unkind dont me me for being unrighteous. Hearing Freddies words, Annas face had a surprisingly cheerful expression and said, I knew you still loved me. I dont know how long it took, Catherine opened her eyes, only to feel some soreness in her arms, just to get up, and found Darren sitting sleeping on the side, inwardly cant help but a light suspicion, huh? Is he always by my side like this? Catherine peeked at Darren, his face was still as angr as ever, even with his face sideways it was hard to hide his handsomeness, but she soon noticed a vague look of concern hanging over his face. Is he worried about himself? These two days Darren for some reason, with the previous cold as ice he is very different, to his own surprisingly good, although I do not know what is the reason, but Catherine heart still can not help but a sweet, slightly red cheeks. Suddenly, Darrens cell phone rang, scaring Catherine, who instinctively closed her eyes. After Darren woke up, he first looked up at Catherine with concern before he pressed the answer button.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hello? Catherine squinted her eyes slightly, carefully peeking at Darren beside her. Instead, a female voice rang out on the other end of the line, Mr. Kirnd. Catherines heart was a little lost, slightly biting her own lips and smiling bitterly. Catherine ah Catherine, why do you want to think so much, there is nothing to think about, so you so all the fantasy, it turns out that you are only your own self-importance. Chapter 631 The Gentle Side But the caller went on, Ive sorted out all the projects on the JMSpany side, and the person in charge of these projects on their side is called Freddie, who is the vice president of theirpany. Catherines face could not help but be a little scarlet, it turned out that it was his assistant who reported to him on his work, and he himself had a small problem. In fact, Catherine herself does not know when Darrens every move may cause a ripple in her heart. Okay, just put it on my desk. Said Darren as he hung up the phone, a wry smile appearing at the corner of his mouth as he muttered, What a coincidence, Freddie, it looks like God wants me to clean you up. Catherine gave a small grunt at this point, jerking her arm, hazel eyes, and a look of having just woken up. Youre awake? Darrens voice was soft and gentle. Hmm? Catherine had fake surprise in her eyes, as if to ask what are you doing here. The doctor said that you should be fine, just dont wash your hair for the next two days. Darren was furious and told the doctor to care for Catherines hair with the best medicine, if something else went wrong, those doctors couldnt afford it. Huh? Cant wash my hair, then how am I supposed to see people? After all, Catherine is also a woman, the love of beauty is also there, hearing that she cant wash her hair for two days, Catherine heart cant help but a twitch, panic asked. Sure, I cant stop you from washing if you want to. Darren said with a smile on his face, leaning forward. Catherine breathed a sigh of relief, thats good, thats good. Looking at Catherines relieved look, the smile on Darrens face grew even bigger as he continued, If you want to be bald, then wash it. Catherine listened and found that Darren was actually molesting her. She couldnt help but pout with a dissatisfied face and said gamely, Che, if you dont wash it, you dont wash it, whats the big deal. Although her heart is refused, butpared to the bald, this is obviously nothing, she has always fantasized when she grew up to grow a head of long hair, so easy to be a girl dreame true, but said to be bald, then she must not be angry? In Darrens eyes, Catherines performance was as dumb as can be, and he couldnt hide his inner fondness. He gently stroked Catherines hair with his hand, but the expression on his face stiffened with it, revealing a grim look: Dont worry, I will avenge you. How can I let you eat this suffering for nothing. I Catherine wanted to persuade, but she saw Darrens firm eyes and serious expression, and thinking that Anna was no good, she meekly shut her mouth. Darren slowly stood up, leaned forward, and brought his face up to Catherines. Catherine had a curious, questioning face, What are you doing? Darren neck slightly forward, in Catherines forehead fell a solid kiss, said in a gentle tone. Ive asked for leave for you, you can rest in the hospital today, if you feel bored, you can take a walk downstairs, Im going to work, take care of yourself. Before Catherine could answer, Darren was already stomping out. Looking at Darrens slowly fading back, Catherine couldnt help but be lost in thought, this, this contrast is too big, right, she let Mr. Kirnd, who always loves to save face and refused to give in on his feelings, say such words. Catherine sat up, the ripples that had just stirred inside her had not yet faded, and her face showed a delighted look as she said to herself, Howe I never found such a gentle side to you before? She then rubbed her temples and got out of bed. She washed up and then decided to go down for a walk. She had been targeted by Anna for the past two days, and she was extremely annoyed inside, so she took advantage of not having to work this time to rx. After a flip-flop in the living room of a small cottage Freddie and Anna got dressed and replied with one word. Freddie, I think its OK, you go and invite Mr. Jones to dinner and ask him to put a very high price on thatnd, and you put a high price on the other side as well. When he and Mr. Jones finished, you will withdraw, saying that thepany can not get so much money because of the temporary situation, so he can not say anything in the circle, then we can raise our eyebrows, and also can be arge amount of money to him. How about that? Is this solution the best of both worlds? Freddie, deep in thought, nodded slightly and said approvingly, Well, thats a good idea, lets do that, Darren since you hit me in the face, dont me me for not being polite. Freddie is thinking about how to calcte Darren, Darren is not thinking about how to calcte him. Darren leaned back in his seat and looked at a document that was some information about Freddies wife. Darren thought that if he stabbed his wife about him and Anna, it would be something to see, and then both of them would surely die. With a wicked smile on his face, Darren snapped his fingers, picked up his cell phone and called the mystery man, Hey, make an appointment for Freddies wife for me, yeah, lets say 4:00 this afternoon, the cafe across from my office, well, just say Im Darren, looking for her to discuss some business matters. Not long after Darren hung up the phone, the phone vibrated again, Darren looked at the caller, Mr. Jones, what is he calling me? Darrens mind was a little curious, the two of them still had some encounters in some areas and worked well together, but he didnt seem to be working with Mr. Jones recently. Hello, Walter, why are you calling me today? Youre usually a very busy man. Darren answered the phone and said politely. The other end of the phone rang a heavy voice: Mr. Kirnd, you really know how to joke, I usually have official duties, unlike you, the president of apany, only need to deal with some big things, the whole day leisurely. As soon as I heard the official words, I knew that Mr. Jones had been working in the official field for many years. Darren smiled and before he could answer, he heard the voice on the other end of the phone ringing again, Im looking for you today for business, have you been having trouble with Freddie from Huayutely? Hmm? How would he know, Darren said calmly and freely, Walter, whats wrong? Tell me straight.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He just called me, said I asked me to put you and his cooperation in the price of the piece ofnd pressed higher, when the time to pit on you a hand, 50-50. I thought we two this friendship, I did not agree. Well? I havent looked for you yet, but you took the initiative to send me to the door, in this case I will not beplimented. Darren smiled and said, Walter , how could you not say yes to such a good thing? Walter was confused by what he heard on the phone: Hmm? Walter , you call him and say its going to be 82 cents and then you just need Walter couldnt help but smile after hearing that, Okay, okay, Ill do as you say, Mr. Kirnd, its really scary to be an enemy with someone as smart as you, fortunately Im wiser and choose to be friends with you. Walter , its thanks to you this time too. The two went on to say a few more inconsequential things and hung up the phone. Chapter 632 Automated door-to-door Freddie narrowed his eyes slightly and muttered: This Mr. Jones is not the usual greedy ah, I said why did not agree just now, it turns out to be too little ah. Anna, who was originally sad and indifferent on the side, listened to this and immediately became happy: So he has agreed? Freddie nodded and said with a hint of dissatisfaction, Yes it is promised, but for eighty-two points. Just promise, eighty-two, eighty-two, anyway, all this money is Darrens we take how much is for nothing, you try to press the price a little higher then, is not it good? Freddie agreed, Well, Ill try to keep the price as high as possible. Darren estimated that it was about time, so he picked up his cell phone and dialed Freddies number, with a hint of sadness in his tone: Hello? Are you the head of JMSpany in Start Group? This is Darren, yes, Mr. Jones suddenly raised the price of that piece ofnd very high, I want to find you to discuss, well, you call on Mr. Jones, New hotel. Darren hung up the phone with a hint of mockery on his face, just when he was talking to Freddie, he could clearly feel Freddies tion, a fool like you, who cant even control his own emotions well, and who can survive in the circle is probably depending on the woman at home, right? You do not appreciate her well, but even outside alone flirt. However, your stupidity I like, when the timees to sell you, and then let you help me count the money. Darren said yfully, then smiled lightly, picked up the deskndline and said, New hotel to help me book a private room, as well as in front of thepany to prepare the car. Darren arrived in a short time and saw Freddie and Mr. Jones getting out of the car from afar, and they were talking happily. Mr. Jones also extended his right hand and shook with Darren. There is some sigh in the heart, how big is this revenge? In order to be able to cheat Freddie, even their own image do not want, is also really enough to fight. Darren doesnt think so. Hell be able to avenge Catherines death and get paid for the show, so why not? Mr. Jones, Mr. Hayes, inside, please, I booked the box. After entering the box and ordering the food, the three of them chatted irrelevantly. When the food was almost served, Darren took a sip of wine, deliberately pretended to be sullen, smiled awkwardly and said, Mr. Jones, you see we all discussed well two days ago, howe the price was raised so much at once? Mr. Jones face showed a difficult look: Mr. Gu, this is not what I want to mention, the upper price is high, I want to help you, but there is nothing I can do. Said from his briefcase took out a document, then said: You see, also not old brother I box you, this is the contract directly to the print, the price doubled, I helped you say a couple of words, was scolded by the top of the dog, and said what, can not be lower, grabbed more people, he loves to want. Freddie on the side heard, inwardlyughed and cursed: You old fox, pretending to be quite like ah, if I did not know in advance, I am afraid I was also deceived. Darren took the contract that Mr. Jones pushed over to him and saw the phrase printed where his index finger was pointing, In the event that we are unable to pay, the guarantor will be solely responsible for payment. This sentence was hidden in a very inconspicuous ce in several pages of the contract, it was difficult to find. Darren looked at the contract and said with a worried look on his face, Mr. Jones, as you know, this project is being done by me and Mr. Hayes Company together, Im afraid I cant make up my mind alone. Mr. Jones took Darrens words to heart and pushed another contract to Freddie, tapped deliberately with his index finger where the price was, made a wink, and then said, Freddie, look, this price is high, but this ce, its a treasure, how much appreciation potential, I think you know, you make a decision. Freddie followed Mr. Jones point and saw an astounding number, he counted in his mind, one, ten, one hundred, one thousand, one hundred thousand, one million, one million, one billion! 2. 5 billion! Surprisingly, the price of this piece ofnd has been doubled. Freddies eyes were hot, his heart was ecstatic, Mr. Jones was too ruthless, but he had earned a lot, since Darren had agreed to give money for nothing, so what reason did he have to refuse? He deliberately showed an ugly look and said, Mr. Kirnd, the price is a bit high, but as Mr. Jones said the appreciation potential of thisnd speaks for itself, I think we can take it. Darren couldnt help but sneer at this: Huh? Do you think you have found the pie? You think Im a big shot? When something goes wrong, you cant cry. Darren hesitated for a moment and said, Since Mr. Hayes also thinks its okay, then its settled. Mr. Jones looked at Darrens face as if he had suffered a great loss, and thought to himself: You really eat peoples bones, it is obvious that you let me put the price so high, but still pretended that he was aggrieved. Mr. Jones coughed lightly, made a wink towards Freddie and said lightly, Since this is the case, lets sign the contract now, so as to save the long night, in case the top is doing a price increase can not be good. Freddie also said in quick session, Yes, Mr. Kirnd, sign it early and you and I will be relieved. Darren pretended to be difficult, let out a long breath, and said, Okay, in that case, lets sign it. Said Darren signed his name on the three contracts and handed them to Director Xu, who in turn took out a red seal and stamped the square seal of the Land Office on the contracts, then handed them to Freddie again and said faintly, Mr. Hayes, for such a big contract, please be a witness and sign it as well. Freddie felt a little strange hearing that, and need me to be a witness? He responded softly, Hmm?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Mr. Jones saw Freddie some hesitation, exined: This is the fear of some officials above enriching themselves, a deliberate promulgation of a program, as long as the contract is over 100 million must require the signature of witnesses. After that, Mr. Jones leaned over again, lowered his voice, and said with a look of I am for your own good: Sign it before he changes his mind, if he goes back on it, we cant get any benefit. Freddie listened, thought Mr. Jones was right, and thought he was one of us, so he didnt have any wariness at all, so he picked up a pen and signed his name. Chapter 633What to put on Seeing Freddie put his own money on the contract, Mr. Jones immediately sighed with relief and couldnt hide his joy, saying: Good, good, since the contract has been signed, we are also relieved, here you two put the contract away, dont lose it, this is an important thing, dont keep it well. Freddie looked at the smiling Mr. Jones, can not help but some jealousy, you just signed a word, enough to earn tens of millions of dors, when something happens, Darren will also put the ount on my head. But he was also helpless, in order to trap Darren, you have to go through Mr. Jones, but the thought that he also earned more than 20 million, his heart also feel better, this time is also worth it, so he raised a ss, towards the two happy said: Come, celebrate the sess of our contract sessfully signed, also wish us a happy cooperation in advance. What! Mr. Jones looked at Freddie Hsus happy face and couldnt help but feel pity for him. He has lost 2. 5 billion, all of which he paid for himself. Its not you who pitted Darren, its Darren who pitted you. How can you be so stupid? How could you choose to be his enemy, a 100-meter race, he let you ny meters you are not necessarily a rival. Mr. Hayes, dont worry, our cooperation will be very pleasant. Darren said with a wry smile at the corner of his mouth and a slightly deeper meaning. Freddie did not care, but aside Mr. Jones looked a little cold, this kind of person is too scary, the face is a little stiff in the face, the words also turned pale, he raised his ss to hide his inner fear: Come, raise a ss, raise a ss. After the meal, Freddie was so diligent to take Mr. Jones home, he already saw Mr. Jones as the god of wealth in his eyes, so he made 20 million dors, how could he not treat Mr. Jones with respect and good attitude. Darren looked at the backs of the two, at this time more feel Freddie like apdog, browbeating Mr. Jones, Darren shrugged, ridiculous people ah, I wonder when something happens, you will not be like today, smileable. Darren then called in to have soup made for Catherine, cooked the meal, and delivered it himself. Catherine was by herself in the ward watching TV leisurely, letting out light bell-likeughter from time to time, click, the door of the ward was opened, Catherine looked towards the door of the room, and Darren came into her sight. Darren was carrying a thermos bucket in his left hand and several bento boxes in his right hand, striding unhurriedly. Catherine somehow suddenly looked at Darren, her face turned red and her body shuddered. Darrens eyebrows knitted slightly, the footsteps can not help but speed up, before approaching, only to hear a poof, Catherineughed out loud, followed by a burst ofughter. Catherines fiendishughter echoed throughout the room, and Darren looked at Catherine like a child looking at the animals inside the zoo, and did not make a sound. Seeing Darrens expressionless face, Catherine also felt that the atmosphere was a bit awkward, and forced herself to stop, looking at Darren like a child who had made a mistake and was good. Darren was just a little curious, Whats so funny to you? No nothing. Hearing Darren ask, Catherine replied evenly. Darren put the bento in his hand on the table, turned his head and said, Say it or not? No dinner if you dont. Im sick, how can you not feed me. Catherine was a little aggrieved, pouting her own little mouth and rolling her eyes. Oh? So you think Im joking? Darren asked with a questioning tone as he took two steps forward.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Catherine saw Darrens serious face, not half joking, Shan replied, No, its not, I just thought the way you carried the bento was special. How is that special? Darren then pressed. Its just a bit of a home-cooker. Catherine shrugged her head, some panic replied, a look to kill to death all listen to the meaning, she wanted to make up a false story, but afraid to be pierced. This silly girl has such a rich imagination. Homemaker? Darren asked rhetorically with a smile. Catherine scowled and stole a nce at Darren and was relieved to see that Darren was unwrapping his lunchbox. What! Still not getting out of bed? Do you want to do something with me in a hospital bed!? Darren had an evil smile on his face, as if he wanted to put Catherine on the spot. Catherine listened with fear, jumped off the bed at once, panicked and put on her shoes and ran over. A hint of cunning shed in Darrens eyes and he said with slight displeasure, What! Am I scary? Catherine nodded instinctively and said in her mind, What do you think? You are a Demon King, bullying me when you want to bully me, when there is nothing to put aside to dry. You still cant realize it yourself? Humph, Demon King. Catherine only felt a cold body at this time, looked up and found Darren was looking at himself, there was a gleam of coldness in his eyes, Catherines heart chanted Amitabha Buddha, she actually said what was in her heart. And finally he was heard by him, what to do, what to do? I hope he doesnt count. No, no, youre not scary at all, youre gentle and take care of me and I love it. Catherine exined in a panic. Darren naturally knew that Catherine was putting herself off, but there was still some joy in his heart; no matter what, she was pleasing herself. For some reason, Darrens heart was a little blocked. Then Darren said grimly, Come over for dinner. Catherine, as if relieved, rushed over, afraid of being slow to cause Darrens displeasure again, and as she approached, she smelled a smell of alcohol, and she looked to Darren and asked cautiously, Have you you been drinking? Darren didnt answer, and the bento on the table was all opened. Darren used a small bowl, scooped a bowl of chicken soup out, and after putting the spoon in, put it in front of Catherine: Eat it. Catherine looked at the chicken soup in the insted bucket and then asked, You had this chicken soup specially made by someone, right? Darren looked disgusted and replied with no good grace, Just eat, dont talk so much. Catherine red at Darren unconvincingly, why so fierce? Its obvious that you care about me, but you have to pretend that you dont care. The person is so old, still so inconsistent, really convinced you. But Catherine did not dare to say it out loud, she only dared to mutter quietly in her heart, if Darren knew it was not necessarily how it was, she did not dare to take such a big risk. Chapter 634 ate a lot Catherine ate quite a bit under Darrens watchful eye, and finally couldnt eat anymore and said with a pleading tone, I, really cant eat anymore. Although Catherine knew that Darren was doing it for her own good, she stillined inwardly, What the hell! And force people to eat, think I am a rice bucket, pour as much as you want into it! Darren saw the few chicken soup and bento left and nodded in satisfaction, saying as if coaxing a child, Thats right, thats how you behave! Catherine gave Darren a look of contempt and said silently in her heart, Humph! Good boy, what do you think I am three years old? When youre sick in bed one day, Ill be just like you, with a stern face, forcing you to eat, and yes, forcing you to finish a whole thermos of chicken soup. Thinking of Catherines mind came up with a beautiful picture: Darrens pleading face, a strong twisted smile, not to mention how ugly, begging, please, dont let me drink, I cant stand it. Himself, with his arms crossed, living like a Demon King, red and shouted, No! You finish it for me! The picture was so good that Catherine couldnt help butugh out loud. Hmm? What are youughing at!? Darren asked with confusion. Catherine was so engrossed in her thoughts that she ignored them and just sat alone at the table giggling. Catherine! bellowed Darren with a frown. Hmm? Whats going on? Catherine asked with a confused look on her face as she still had a smile on the corner of her mouth,pletely unaware of what was going on. Darren stretched out his right hand, put it on Catherines forehead and touched it, as if he had encountered some difficult topic, and said to himself: Its not hot, why are you giggling nervously? Darren then withdrew his right hand and held his chin, puzzled, was there something wrong with his psyche? Catherine until then realized that she had justughed out loud, looking at the confused Darren, Catherine scratched her head in embarrassment, I just thought of something else, thats why Darren listened to what Catherine had to say and said half-heartedly, Are you sure youre not sick? Catherine was speechless, what on earth am I sick? Uh Im sure its not. Darren still gave Catherine a skeptical look, Lets observe for two more days, and if that doesnt work, get a psychiatrist to look at you.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. I just lost my mind, why make such a fuss? But Catherine thought about it, Darren also cared about himself, well, for the sake of your good performance, I put up with it. Darren was also relieved by what Catherine had just done and said with a casual expression, Go on, wash your hands and Ill take you for a walk down there. Catherine was astonished, what! I didnt hear wrong, this busy man is going for a walk with himself, really? Catherine rubbed her ears incredulously and asked in disbelief, What did you say! Say it again. Darren just stretched eyebrows be knitted up again, step by step to Catherines eyes, a brilliant light in the eyes. Catherine couldnt help but back away, this look is dj vu, its the same look whenever Darren wants to take advantage of himself, he cant be trying to do that here! Catherine quickly retreated to the side of the bed and looked at Darren, whose face showed all the Ill eat you up, and said in a panic, No, this is a hospital, this is not allowed. Darren ignored Catherines words and continued to move forward, pressing forward until he reached Catherines toes, and then he stopped. Like a panicked rabbit, Catherine was apprehensive, growing more and more certain of her thoughts that Darren must want to be here Women are always saying what they mean, the more they say they dont want it, the more they want it. Catherine was angry by Darrens distorted reasoning almost vomited blood, big brother I really do not want, you do not think of everyone with Teddy, OK? A mouthful? Well, then I want it. Catherine regretted saying it, how could she say such a thing, ming Darrens misdirection. Thats fine. Darren smiled wickedly, yes, its only right to be submissive. Catherine copsed on the bed in shock and turned her face sideways, not daring to look directly at Darren. Chapter 635 Reasonable Explanations As Darren was about tounch his next move, buzzing, his phone rang. As if Catherine had grabbed a lifeline, the caller thanked him several times in his heart. Answer the phone, answer the phone quickly, she has thought of a n, as long as Darren answered the phone, she got up and ran outside, called the nurse to check herself out, you can escape from the clutches. Darren answered the phone unhurriedly, with anger in his tone and no expression on his face, You better give me a reasonable exnation, or dont me me for being ruthless. Darrens voice was not loud, but it pressed down like a mountain on his assistant, and the call came from none other than Darrens assistant. Mr. Kirnd is Freddies wife, she said she had an appointment with you and wanted to move it up a bit, it was urgent, so I called you directly. The assistant on the other end of the phone was a bit confused, then said two words in a coy manner, sighing in his heart, who in the end has messed with him, causing me to follow the implication. Catherine took advantage of the fact that Darren was answering the phone, and her little hand was hastily withdrawn, and she quickly rolled over and crawled towards the edge of the bed. Darren looked at the fleeing Catherine and ignored her, still asking coldly, When is the time set? Hearing Darrens question, the assistant answered evenly, fearing to cause Darrens displeasure: Two oclock in the afternoon.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Then you let her know that Ill be there at two in the afternoon. Darren hung up the phone and turned back to look for Catherine, finding her moving slowly on tiptoe. Sess, almost sess, Catherines heart is full of excitement, just when she was ready to reach for it, suddenly found a pair of mensrge feet standing opposite their own. Catherine slowly moved her eyes upwards and saw Darren with a smile at the corner of his mouth, Catherine was suddenly disheartened, finished, still not run out, and now in the hands of Demon King. Catherine shrugged her head, a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water,e on, juste on. Little did she know that Darren was already disinterested by a phone call and was just begging like a child who had made a mistake: That, please. Darren stared at the scarlet-faced Catherine, forcing a smile and a wry glint in his eyes, Youre given a chance to reform, depending on whether youre willing to do it or not. When Catherine heard that she had another choice, her heart was a burst of joy and her words were as excited as they could be, You name it, Ill definitely do it. Okay, thene over here and kiss me and say, Honey please let me go, and when youre done, Ill let you go first this time. Darrens face smiled even more, but with a hint of evil. Catherine gritted her teeth,forting herself, it was better than that, right? She took two steps forward and went straight to Darrens front. Catherine looked at Darren, who was much taller than herself, as if he was deliberately making things difficult and did not have the slightest intention to lower his head, so she had to stand on tiptoe and give Darren a peck on his thin lips, then shyly lowered her head and muttered in a very small voice, Honey, I beg you to let me go, okay? Darren enjoyed Catherines pleading, then said with a superior look, Okay, for the sake of you begging me, Ill let you off this time. Catherine breathed a sigh of relief and touched her burning cheek, unwilling to believe that the words had juste out of her mouth. Darren sidled up, picked up the corset belonging to Catherine from the floor, and handed it to her. Catherine saw Darren handing his corset to himself, his face scarlet even more, simply did not dare to look directly at Darren, hurriedly took it, a jog, ran straight to the bathroom, snapped the door shut. Darren was not impressed, its not like Ive never seen your body before, why bother? He then paced to the bathroom door and said in a voice that Catherine could just hear, Take a walk down there by yourselfter and then rest, I have some things to do, Ill go first. With those words, Darren didnt wait for Catherines answer and stepped right out. Hearing the sound of the room door being closed, Catherine came out of the bathroom and cursed out in anger, Liar, you big liar! You obviously have something to do, but you still take advantage of the opportunity to take advantage of me and make me say embarrassing words, I am your legal wife, there is such a way to calcte the wife Darren apparently could not hear it, Catherine scolded some more, as if she was a little tired, poured herself a sip of water and drained it, then said gamely, You told me to take a walk, I refused, Ill just burrow in my room and watch TV, huh? The car whistled and the airflow outside the window continued to lurch as Darren held a pile of information in his hands, which recorded exactly everything about Anna. Mr. Kirnd, were here. The driver looked at Darren pondering something and cautiously reminded. Darren nodded and asked, What box is the location booked in? Mr. Kirnd, its number five. Click, Darren opened the car door and took off. Because of Darrens frequent visits, most of the waiters inside knew him, and as soon as he walked into the cafe, the waiter enthusiastically asked, Sir, do you have a reservation for a private room? Darren said lightly, Box 5, my friend booked it. The waiter leaned over and said politely, Yes sir please follow me. The waiter led Darren to box five, knocked on the door, and then left. Darren didnt care if anyone answered, he just pushed the door open, he didnt want to wait outside. He just came in and found a middle-aged woman sitting in front of herself, obese, but the skin is very fair, with a womans cigarette in her fingers, the cigarette was half bright and half dark, the teeth of the asional wisp of smoke. When she saw Darren arrive, the middle-aged woman flipped her eyshes with an unknown amount of mascara and asked with a curious tone, Are you Mr. Kirnd? Chapter 636 Step Two Plan Darren heart a sigh of relief, no wonder Freddie in the outside mess, this woman looks really extremely good, he really do not dare topliment, but quickly back to consciousness, lightly said: Hello, I am Darren. The womans eyes shed a fine light, in the business field for many years, she saw at a nce Darrens extraordinary, a not bad suit is absolutely tailored, wrist wearing a patek philippe watch. Seeing through Darrens conditions, the woman annihted the cigarette in her hand and asked with slight enthusiasm, I wonder what business Mr. Kirnd has called me here to discuss this time? Darren crossed his legs, and a wry smile unfolded at the corners of his mouth: This time Im looking for Mrs. Hayes to talk about something other than business at the mall. Oh? If we dont talk about business, then what do we talk about!? The woman with heavy makeup had a hint of doubt on her face, her face was fat and fleshy, thus causing her face to be somewhat distorted. Darren took a deep breath and sighed in his heart, Catherine, this time back you have to make it up to me, for you, I actually sat across from her to talk to her about things, do you know how much of a test of ones patience this is? Darren forcefully suppressed his inner waves of emotions, let himself calm down, lightly said: I have a piece of information here, not much use to me, but can be of great value to you. Darren paused and then said, This time, I mainly want to sell you a favor and hope that Mrs. Hayes can give some more care when we cooperate in the future. Mrs. Hayes bloody mouth opened wide, and Darren was shocked: I wonder what exactly Mr. Kirnd meant by the information! I wonder how Mrs. Hayes and Mr. Hayes are doing in their love life now? Darren also did not answer, and asked with deep interest. Why are you asking this! It seems to be personal to me and should have nothing to do with you. Mrs. Hayes looked reluctant to answer Darrens question. Darren took her expression in his eyes, refused to answer, must be a weak heart, your man is outside the package of women, and your love life will certainly not be good, plus your looks, hey, also really hard for Freddie. Darren was not angry with Mrs. Hayes reaction, and pushed the information to her, saying frankly, Mrs. Hayes, dont you want to know what this information is? Just take a look at it and youll see for yourself. Mrs. Hayes gave Darren an ufortable look, obviously upset by what had just happened, but she picked up the information and read it anyway. Darren gazed at the fat womans cheeks and had an urge to vomit, mentally screaming forpensation from Catherine. Mrs. Hayes took the information line by line to read, two eyebrows on the forehead more like two knives, opposite each other, the face became a little fierce, impatient, reading speed also elerated up, as if want to be released from the general early. Mrs. Hayes lifted her thick arm, picked up the file and mmed it on the table, anger written on her face, and spat out a few words: No shame! Her face became as ck as the bottom of a pot and she pped the table with her thick palm again, so angry that she was about to spit fire: Freddie, Freddie, how much have I helped you all these years? Youve been out and about, you cant afford me? You take my money to support other women, are you not ashamed?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Darren felt sorry for the table for a second, fortunately the table is strong enough, if reced with a poor quality, it must be her shot copsed? But Darren was pleased with Freddies wifes reaction, and he wouldnt have known what to do if his wife hadnt been angry. He pretended to be kind and said, Mrs. Hayes, dont get too excited, Im not going to lie, I was surprised after I first saw it, but then I was relieved. Darren paused, pretending to also suffer from the wrong gas, continued: the reason why you give you these information, the same is also think you and I feel the same pity ah, he for Anna that bitch, even colluded with Mr. Jones set a sky-high contract, fortunately I am more clever, he was not cheated, but will be his army. Darren deliberately reveals this information to this woman, he wants not Freddie and his wife to have a big fight so simple, he wants Freddies reputation to be broken and go to jail. Freddies wife also caught the point, the sky-high contract, a counter-attack, her eyes keep turning, with Darrens iron hand, think Freddie this fool is not still yed by him? Since you have the intention to negative me, dont me me for not talking about the love between husband and wife. She then gritted her teeth and looked at Darren with a forced smile and said, Mr. Kirnds information today was delivered just in time, otherwise I would have been kept in the dark, if you need any help in the future, you just say so. Darren smiled faintly, and to further expand the idea of getting the woman in front of him to divorce Freddie, Darren deliberately pointed out, Its nothing, its just that I think people like Freddie are so hateful, and I dont want to see you follow him and be implicated. Freddies wifes eyes shed a brilliant light, the heart secretly calcte, and then said: Mr. Kirnd if there is nothing else. Ill leave first, there are still some things waiting for me to deal with it! What! You are in such a hurry to deal with Freddies matter? The husband and wife are birds of a feather, but they are flying separately. But I cant me you, if I were you, I would also choose to divorce Freddie, who let him have an outside Anna? Okay, go ahead if you want to get busy first, dont mind me. Ill go first then. With that, she scrambled out, leaving Darren alone in the box seat. Darren picked up his coffee, took a gentle sip and shook his head, Freddie, I hope you dont me me, to me you go me Anna, who let her offend the wrong people? As soon as Freddies wife left the door of the cafe, she dialed the number of the president of JMSpany: Hey, brother, I want to divorce Freddie! Hmm? Edith, what happened, take your time. The other end of the phone asked with concern. JMSpanys president, Sidney Moore is Freddies wife, Edith Moores own brother, the two of them since childhood, both parents died, living the life of the streets, and then the vision of Sidney made the first bucket of money after the establishment of JMSpany, until today JMSpany development a good, although can not bepared with Darrenspany, but in the city can not be underestimated. Although thepany can not bepared with Darrenspany, but in the city is not to be underestimated. Brother, Freddie, shes out there with a woman, taking our money to feed that woman. Edith said with resentment in her tone. Chapter 637 Take you to the show Hold your horses for a moment. Is the evidence conclusive? Sidneys heart is also greatly dissatisfied, he originally thought that Freddies ability is not good, if not for the sake of his sisters face how could he be allowed to sit in the position of vice president, now unexpectedly betrayed his sister, then what qualification he still has to continue to stay in Huayu. Brother, people gave me the address of the vi he bought secretly, and the photos were taken secretly, can it be fake? Edith felt ashamed until now, although she is now living the life of a rich woman, but her ideology is still very feudal, this matter of adoption is uneptable to her. People? Who gave you this information? Sidney was a little confused, was someone deliberately causing trouble and trying to sow discord between the two? Darren! What! You mean Darren, the president of the Kirnd Group? Sidney couldnt believe that Darren would inform his sister about these things, what was his intention? Yes, thats him. By the way, you should fire Freddie quickly, he seems to have been counted by Darren, I dont know exactly, but it may cause a considerable loss to thepany. Edith suddenly remembered Darrensst words, and quickly reminded Sidney. Sidney hesitated for a while, who hadnt heard of Darrens reputation in the circle, how did Freddie offend him and how was he nning to do it? Send me the address, we will go there! Ediths heart has long been burning with anger, now listened to the natural bite agreed. Okay, Ill send it to you now. Darren went back to the hospital to find Catherine after dealing with Edith. Catherine looked at the smile between her eyebrows and couldnt help but ask, Whats wrong? Whats making you so happy? Darren deliberately sold out, not to tell Catherine, just lips open and close, leaking a smile and said, Come on, Ill take you to see the show. Catherine listened to the clouds, a moment of confusion, a good look at what the y? I am not seventy or eighty years old, where to get that kind of leisure and elegance ah. Im not going, Im not as bored as you are, besides I cant read it, I might as well be here watching my Korean drama! Catherine a face of contempt, think apany president not to deal with official business, but to go to the y! Darren knew he must have been misunderstood by Catherine, but he didnt care about that, he was doing it for Catherine anyway, and thinking that he was not going to say anything, he took Catherine by the wrist and ran outside. Catherines heart is screaming, what is this day and night, it is too forced, forcing people to drink chicken soup in the morning, and now forcing people to go to the theater, what? Is it fun to force people? Do you know what Confucius once said? Its called do unto others as you would have them do unto you. Catherine said in exasperation, bored when she thought about watching the ck faces and white faces on stage singing back and forth. No! Darren made a short and concise negative answer, and then said icily, You know, I dont like people disobeying my will, and the consequences, I think I dont need to say it. Catherine covered her mouth as she listened, not daring to speak. She knew, of course, that she had been lectured by Darren on more than one asion for such a reason. Darren looked at a quiet Catherine and smiled, as if dering victory in this battle, and then did not say a word. After getting into the car, Darren said to the driver, Go to Freddies vi. Catherine doesnt know that Anna is the one being adopted by Freddie, only that Freddie is one of Darrens friends. Catherine sat in the car no more words, just quietly waiting for the destination, watching the scenery outside the window like a picture scroll constantly changing, she could not help but be distracted. Catherines mind was thinking, Darren has been so nice to himselftely, could he be in love with himself, then she let out a soft sigh, maybe! She found that after the events of the past two days, she had already developed a love for Darren, but she always felt that she and Darren were not right for each other, and she couldnt say exactly why.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Hiss! A braking sound crossed the sky, the car stopped, Catherine looked back at the vi standing in front of her, it was quite chic, she made a gesture to open the door and asked, Here we are, right? Hmm. Darrens eyes watched the window as he replied casually. Clicking, Catherine opened the car door and was about to get down when Darren grabbed her: What are you doing? Watching a y! Didnt you say youd take me to see a y? Catherines face was questionable, it was obvious that you forced me toe, howe you denied it after I came? Look in the car. Darren tightened his grip on Catherines slender hand, refusing to let go or offer any extra exnation. How can you look at it in the car? Are you fooling me! Catherine always felt she was being tricked by Darren and said angrily. Just then, two more ear-splitting brakes, two Land Cruisers stopped, the car down a tough woman, you can clearly see the womans belly fat, up and down, the other car also down a rough man, body fat body fat, the two is Edith, Sidney brother and sister duo. A smile suddenly shed across Darrens face and he cocked his head toward the window, The good show is about to begin. Catherine white Darren looked out of the car, only to see the car and down a few big men, holding hammers, walked to the vi door, bam, up directly to a hammer. Catherines mouth opened wide in surprise and she realized that this was the y Darren was talking about! She looked out the window with wide eyes, sledgehammer bang bang bang in turn fell, within a few minutes the vis door was smashed open, the head of the two men with a few big brawny men rushed in. Catherine watched with trepidation and could not help but turn her head to look at Darren, only to see that Darrens demeanor was nd, as if he had not even seen what had just happened. Darren, why are you still standing there? Call the police, cant you see a bunch of bad guys just went in? Or did you already know that and brought me here to see this? Darren shook his head and said helplessly, Believe it or not, thest thing the people inside want is to be seen calling the police. Why!? Catherine asked curiously. You just keep watching. Darren will not exin to her, since he said to bring you to see the show, you just watch it, if all said and done what is the point? Chapter 638 dominant opening Catherines words to Darren sometimes misunderstood, but also are unquestionably believed, because Darren has always been a serious person, Catherine quietly looking out the window, heart surprisingly some look forward to Darren said a good show. But after five minutes, there is still no wind outside, leaving only a wreck. Finally Catherine could not stand it anymore and asked with a questioning tone, When do you say the good show will start? Im getting sleepy waiting. Darrens eyes locked on the hammered door, afraid of missing something, and took his finger to his lips, Shh, itsing out soon. Darren pinpointed the time. With the acuity of the Wang siblings, once they found Anna, they would definitely throw her out. Before Darrens words were out of his mouth, he found a figure being thrown out, looking at Catherine was staring, how could it be, wasnt this Anna? Why is she here? Then Edith stood out first, fierce, like an octopus with teeth and ws, shaking his body, shaking his hands and pointing at Anna who had fallen to the ground, cursing. You bitch, whats wrong with being a third party, you have to be someones third party. Dont you know how he gets his money? I say you really dont know how to be ashamed, do you feel safe spending that money? Edith said he used his elephant leg to kick Anna twice on her body, causing Anna to cry and scream, shouting Im wrong, I know Im wrong to calm Ediths rage. At that moment, a middle-aged man with a big belly stumbled out, it was Freddie, and he was followed by Sidneys crowd, apparently several people pushed him out. Anna, who was on the ground, saw Freddie, with a pleading look in her eyes, and Freddie had a hidden intolerance in his eyes, but he didnt spit out a word, he is now a mud buddha who cant protect himself, where he still cares about Anna ah. What! Delusional enough to want him to intercede for you? Do you think he would dare? Edith somehow looked at the pitiful Anna her heart anger more, she always felt that this kind of sultry bitch, is to rely on will pretend, in order to get the hearts of other men. Edith kicked Anna twice more towards her petite body, and Anna twitched in pain, making it look so pathetic. Freddie said coyly at the side, Edith, look, youve beaten and scolded, can we just let this go? Huh? Whats the matter? Youre heartbroken? Why didnt you have this kind of awareness when you had a mistress outside? Why didnt you feel sorry for me when you took my money and spent it on other women?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Edith listened to the heart is angry, look at Anna all over the brand, but also live in this small vi, life is called a nourishing, he Freddie on their own is not so good ah, Edith thought, and went up towards Anna kicked two, venting her inner dissatisfaction. Catherine, who was inside the car, looked at Anna, who had fallen to the ground and was screaming in pain, feltpassion, pulled the corner of Darrens coat and whispered, The rightful owner is too cruel. When she saw a few peoplee out, she had already guessed what had happened, and when Edith started punching and kicking Anna, Catherine was even more sure of her inner thoughts. The obese woman should be the main person, the middle-aged man should be the person who adopted Anna, she remembered Darren mentioned, called Freddie, and several other people think she brought helpers. Suddenly, Catherine thought of Darren said he was bringing himself to see the y, so he knew about it, or maybe he was the one who made it happen? He told the driver toe to Freddies house, and the driver arrived straight away, and the drama soon unfolded, and she was sure that the incident was bound to have no small connection with Darren. Anna on the ground wailed repeatedly, Catherine listened to the heart could not help but shudder, Edith under the foot is how hard, naturally, it goes without saying. She looked at Darren, who was rxed, and then said, Why dont we get out of the car and stop it? She thought that even if Darren was not involved in this matter, with his strength in the circle, she thought that Edith and others would still give Darren some face. This y is simply Darren carefully directed out, and how he would close this scene himself? Darren was indifferent and said coldly, This is someones family business, how can we two outsiders interfere, besides, why should I help Anna, she is not so good to you, right? Catherine was speechless, yes, she was simply meddling, Anna in thepany to their own but a lot of difficulties, but also shamelessly trying to set themselves up, if not Darren, she really dare not imagine what is now facing again. Darren saw that Catherines face was a little ugly, and with a big wave of his arm, he gathered Catherine in his arms and said in a soft andforting voice, Its okay, shes kind of evil in her own way. Sidney tapped Edith on the shoulder and whispered, Almost done, I still have something to ask Freddie. Edith was verbally humiliated again, and only when she had sweat running down the corners of her forehead did she stop. Hmph, a cheap woman like you should be out on the streets, whats the difference between what youre doing and being out for sale? She said with a grim face, turned back to the shame-faced Freddie and said in no good mood, You go towards the vi, my brother has something to say to you! After saying that and giving Anna, who was paralyzed on the ground, a hard stare, he turned around and walked in towards the vi. Freddie saw several people leave one after another, quickly step forward, hold Anna, embarrassed to say: Anna, let you suffer. Freddie in the package Anna these years, Anna is also very attached to, probably because Edith is too rigid, temper is too harsh, and the reason for the ugly look, Freddie has no feelings for her at all, married her only because Sidney. When he met Anna, it was as if he had met his spring, like falling in love, and he usually gave Anna good food and drink, and also went shopping with her together from time to time. Anna, though vicious, still has this glimmer of conscience, heard what Freddie said and bawled her eyes out. Sidney said he was looking for me, and I had a feeling he was going to fire me, and I might be poor after that and not be able to support you. Freddie said with a grizzled face. Anna is like a bolt from the blue, without money, how can I live, who will buy me designer bags, who will give me credit card spending? Suddenly Annas eyes shed a bright light, as if pardoned, with excitement said: Freddie, you forget that we also pitted Darren a hand, the document is signed by you, others can not take away, we still have money, there is still money! Freddie is also jolted awake, yeah, he also pitted Darren tens of millions, also enough to live a rich life. Chapter 639 is ready to go A sharp voice came from the vi door: Freddie you still dont hurry up and get in, do you want me to invite you? The devilish screams reached Annas ears, scaring her into a cold shiver, and it was obvious that Anna had just been beaten and scared. Freddie saw a gentle reassurance: Anna, dont worry, I went in and divorced her, we took the money and went away, you call 120 now, I then went over to you. Anna a boo-boo, heart some relief, not in vain she followed Freddie so long. Hey, the next good show is out of sight, lets go. Azy voice came from inside the car, it was Darren. Catherine, on the other hand, looked at Anna with a pitying face and sighed. Darren then sent Catherine back to the hospital and went to find Mr. Jones himself. In a private room in the teahouse, sitting two people: Walter , I think its about time, things can almost be done, you just call Sidney first, ask for money directly, he wants to resign Freddie, you want with Freddie, if he does not have, heh, then directly to court, sentenced him to a life sentence. Darren said casually as he yed with his teacup in his hands. Mr. Jones looked at Darren mouth hanging faint smile, unconsciously shed a cold sweat, this is to the death of the whole ah, at the same time his heart also had a question, Freddie in the end how to offend him?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Hey, forget it, know too much is not a good thing, then slowed down, Mr. Jones replied: Okay, down I will find someone to do this first, you do not worry. Darren nodded, Well, then this is all on you. After the two then exchanged pleasantries, Darren went to thepany and arranged for the finance department to do some tinkering with thepanys funds. Catherine looked at herself in the mirror with a rosyplexion, where she still looked like a patient, her delicate hand stroked her hair, and did not feel pain, it should be nothing more. Go to work tomorrow, she thought in her mind, and the figure of Darren suddenly popped up in her mind, full of hostility, and said in a domineering tone, No, you have to give me a break. Catherine said defiantly, I dont, Im going to work, Im not sick here, but Im sick of being idle. She realized something was wrong. Hadnt Darren gone to the office? Why is he here? She rubbed her temples, a blush crept onto her face, but her mouthined, Darren, youre so damned, what are you doing in my head? She then analyzed the good show Darren had just taken her to see. She always felt that it was all arranged by Darren, otherwise Freddie and Annas affair would have been discovered sooner orter, precisely when she and Anna were in a frenzy? Darren did this to avenge himself? Then he would be the culprit of Annas death? Then I thought about it, I did not do anything wrong, why should I feel justified, to me only Anna herself, self-inflicted sins can not live. Catherine pulled out her own hand and opened the album, tapping on a photo to zoom in and out, then she flicked her thin finger on the screen and stared at the photo and asked. Darren, you say youre a big man, just care about me, and act like youre above me, what, is that cool? The man in the photo is none other than Darren. This photo was taken by Catherine when she first met Darren, who forced her to take it and asked her to change it to wallpaper. At that time Darren was overbearing, so she had to nod resentfully and agree. After a while, Catherine saw that the matter was over, so she changed the wallpaper, but the photo was still kept. Catherine leaned over the dresser, looked at Darren in the photo, and then looked at herself in the mirror and murmured, Actually, we both still look like a couple, dont you think? Catherine frowned with a look of displeasure and flicked her finger at Darrens head in the photo again, following Darrens tone of voice, and said in a strange tone, Why dont you answer? You know no one can disobey my will, I dont need to tell you the consequences. She crossed her arms and stared straight at Darren in the photo with her eyes, but not for long before she couldnt help herself and covered her mouth with her hands, giggling. Darren picked up a pen and sketched diligently on the document, where there was still the frivolity with Catherine, not long after, Darren put down the pen in his hand, picked up the coffee on the desk and took a sip. Ta-da-da A knock sounded on the door and Darren nodded slightly and exhaled a soft word: Enter. The sound was not loud enough for anyone outside to hear. Mr. Kirnd, Ms. Moss has been waiting outside for more than half an hour, what do you think? His assistant asked cautiously, because with the shadow of the noon call, she was deeply afraid that the president would once again get angry and really fire himself, and then he would really be the wrongdoer. Darren nodded, Okay, I got it, you tell her Ill be down soon. The corners of Darrens mouth rose with a hint of a smile, he had just been so busy reading papers that he had momentarily forgotten about Heidi, not expecting her to be waiting for him. Heidi saw Darrens assistant approaching and quickly asked, Hows it going? How long before Mr. Kirndes down? Mr. Kirnd says hell be down in a minute. Heidi rubbed the painful waist, exhaled, finallying down, not in vain to wait for him for so long, towards the side of his assistant said: You wait here for Mr. Kirnd toe, I go to the bathroom to fix a makeup. Heidi walked over with her heels cking and took out a makeup case in an effort to paint herself to perfection, when she heard the two talking about Darren and couldnt help but stop moving and listen carefully. Hey, have you heard that Mr. Kirnd has been getting close to someone named Catherely. Huh? Howe I dont know? I only heard people say that our Mr. Kirnd and Heidi, the big star, are a couple, and many people think they can get married! When Heidi heard the man say she and Darren were a couple, her heart was so sincerely happy that even her hands became lighter when she was touching up her makeup. How is it possible? Although Heidi is a good-looking woman, she is after all an actress. I think ah, the chances of marrying into the Kirnd family are not very good. And which familys daughter is that Catherine you mentioned? Mr. Kirnd seems to have taken his interview, and that day he also went to pick her up from the floor of herpany and sent her a big bouquet of roses, Mr. Kirnd has never been so good to any woman, so I think the two of them have a higher sess rate. Chapter 640 Hookups Heidi listened to the face cant help but grim down, gritting her teeth and spitting out Catherines name. Her heart has long defined Catherine as a bad woman, in the entertainment industry who does not know Darren suave, only after meeting herself became good, they are said to be a match made in heaven, suddenly killed a Catherine, how not to call her hate. But she is also a smart woman, naturally she will not mess with Catherine directly like Anna did. Soon Heidi calmed her inner emotions and made a confident smile towards herself in the mirror, she was not going to lose to Catherine. Heidi walked out of the bathroom, by which time Darren hade down and was waiting for her at the door with his own assistant. Heidi couldnt help but speed up her pace and said in a whisper, Yihan, youre down. Darren looked back and smiled softly, Well, I was just reviewing some documents, so I kept you waiting. Heidi shook her head and said prettily, Its okay, as long as I can see you, Im willing to wait as long as it takes. Darrenughed dryly and then asked, Whats the matter withing to see me? I just kind of missed you and wanted to have dinner with you. Heidi said petntly as she took Darrens arm. Darren thought for a moment, thinking that the beauty sent to my door where I have the reason to refuse, after all, that is too cruel, then replied, Yes, what do you want to eat! Heidis thickly painted eyshes blinked incessantly, Eat whatever you want, the main thing is to be with you. Darrens heart couldnt help but sigh softly, Catherine, it would be nice if you were as well behaved as Heidi. The pair then exited the office and Heidi sent her assistant away, after all, she wanted to spend time with Darren as a couple. In the car Darren quietly looked out the window, thinking about something in his head, aside from Heidi slightly sullen sitting, the atmosphere is a little awkward, Heidi took the lead to break the quiet atmosphere: Yihan, what are you busy withtely! I went to thepany to look for you, and you werent there. Been busy with business thest two days. Darren replied absentmindedly. Oh. Looking at Darren, who was ignoring her, Heidi looked like a deted ball, not able to y at all. At this time Darrens phone rang, Darren slowly pulled out his phone, when he saw the caller alert, a gleam came into his eyes, and just formed a big contrast with the appearance. Hello? Darrens mouth had inadvertently put on a smile. Heidi saw that Darrens state was all of a sudden better, even between the eyebrows were full of joy, her eyebrows unconsciously became knitted, the owner of this phone call made her feel very threatened, so she perked up her ears and decided to listen to what was going on. The voice on the other end of the phone was very small, and she could only faintly hear what seemed to be ament about bad food, but she was sure that the other end of the phone was a woman. Darren held the phone and listened, the smile on his face growing even bigger. He thought what Catherine was calling for, but it turned out to be to vent his frustration. It seems that he has been too good to her all this time, well, its time for a proper education. Darren pretended to be serious and said, Catherine, if you say one more word, Ill force you to drink chicken soup every day. Hearing the word Catherine, Heidis beautiful and delicate face became distorted, Catherine, you do not look at yourself in the mirror, how can you steal a man from me? Catherine choked on the other end of the phone at what Darren said, she wanted to swear, but she didnt dare, so angry that Catherines body shook: Darren, youre a bully! What! Looks like youre craving chicken soup for a change. Darrens hand tapped rather rhythmically on his knee, with a hint of yfulness. Catherine thought of her future misery of having to drink chicken soup every day and immediately softened: Darren, Im wrong, Im wrong, cant I? Well, think about how to please me, maybe if Im in a good mood, Ill let you off the hook. Darren finished, hung up the phone, and also stopped the movement of his hands.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The other end of the phone was just about to plead for herself again when she heard the sound of the phone hanging up. catherine rolled her eyes and cursed loudly, Che, its okay to force me to drink chicken soup, but its too much to ask me to please you, isnt it? Humph! Of course, Catherine is just a mouthful, the heart is still thinking about how to please Darren, drinking chicken soup once to themselves want to vomit, disgusting, if you drink every day in the future, will not be able to drink themselves ruined? She didnt think Darren was joking, he was always a man of his word. If you want to keep a man, you should let him die to you. Heidi thought in her mind, her body moved closer to Darren little by little, and ignoring the feelings of the driver in front of her, she hooked her hands directly on Darrens neck and said in a soft voice, Yihan, you havent seen me for so long, dont you miss me? Darren has always been aer, obediently grabbed Heidis waist Go straight to the hotel. Hearing such words, Heidis hanging heart rxed, her face flushed and she did not refuse. Catherine, with that, you cant beat me. Looking at Darren, Heidi is so confident in herself that no man can escape her charms. Chapter 641 Catch you Darren took Heidi into the hotel, and I must say that Heidis looks were ravishing, and she was stunning as soon as she entered the hotel. Long, shiny ck hair draped over the shoulders, a tight-fitting dress will be her body perfectly outlined, feet stepped on a pair of silver and white high heels, more her extraordinary temperament fully reflected, pointed chin, with sunsses and a slight sense of mystery.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Look, those two, wow, the boy and the girl, they are simply a natural pair. A couple gazed at the duo and said enviously. Heidis heart was happy to hear such words, holding Darrens hand could not help but tighten a copy, Darrens heart did not think so, he simply wanted to vent the physical needs, what else, he simply did not care. Heidis heart was happy to see Darren in a hurry as he went through the check-in procedure, and she couldnt help but despise Catherine, see? Now Darren is in my ce and not in yours? There is a reason for this. Heidi thought the battle was pointless and that she couldpletely crush Catherine, dering the contest a straightforward victory. After arriving at the room, Darren had stripped Heidi naked and pressed up, releasing his desire to the fullest After the fact. Darren, on the other hand, picked up his own phone and looked at it. He saw that Catherine had posted a friend saying she was bored alone, and sat up after reading it. Heidi was startled by Darrens sudden movement and asked with a palpitating heart, Yihan, what are you doing! It scared me. Nothing, I have some urgent business that needs to be taken care of, youre hungry too, go down and get something to eat by yourselfter, Ill be off. Darren replied casually, putting on his own clothes. Okay. Heidi looked disappointed, and then her eyes shed a cold light, what could be going on in the middle of the night? It must be rted to that bitch Catherine, it seems I underestimated you. Darren finished dressing, said hello to Heidi and turned to leave, while Heidi picked up the phone and called her assistant, who said icily. Check out Catherines profile for me, the reporter who did the interview for Yihan, especially all that happened between her and Yihan in the past two days. Darren returned to the hospital and found the door to his room locked. He asked the nurse for a spare key and opened the door with a tter. The light in the room was on, and he knew that Catherine had the habit of sleeping at night without turning off the light because she was timid. Darren walked in gently, without making a sound, afraid that Catherine would already be asleep and disturb her. Darren walked over to the hospital bed and surveyed Catherine lying on it, which was wearing a thin nightgown, lying on her side with her legs between the covers, and smelling faintly of fragrance. Darren squinted his eyes and saw a small dot slightly protruding above the peak of Catherines chest. Darren used his finger to gently point it out, and immediately that area all slightly copsed, but Catherine did not have any reaction, thinking that she should be asleep. Darren took a seat, leaned back, and looked at Catherine quietly. Darren! You big bad boy! You drink it for me too! Finish that bucket of chicken soup or you cant sleep! Hearing Catherines sudden yelling, Darrens brow furrowed, but then stretched as Catheriney unmoving on the bed, her eyes tightly closed. So this guy is talking in his sleep, Catherine, how much do you hate me, just let you drink a chicken soup? As for the sleep still chanting? Where does he know Catherines heart shadow of chicken soup, the wholerge thermos bucket of chicken soup, by her hard into her stomach, now let alone drink, is the sight of chicken soup, she felt nauseous, she can not chant? Darren said to himself, So in your mind, Im a big bad guy! Its a waste of my effort to avenge you. Said Darren couldnt help but let out a soft sigh, Ugh! Getting up and ready to leave. Just as he hadnt taken two steps, Catherine spoke up and said, Darren dont go, Im afraid to be alone. Darren looked back at Catherine, who was still asleep, shook his head and walked over, You begged me to keep me from leaving, so dont renege tomorrow. Darren thought as he removed his clothes and burrowed into Catherines already warmforter. Darren leaned over Catherines ear and whispered, Thats the first time youve ever asked me to sleep with you. Catherine was instinctively shaking her shoulders as the hot air exhaled in her ears, grunted, rolled over and fell asleep facing Darren. Darren looked at the sleeping Catherine and found a touch of inexplicable beauty. He stretched out his own palm, slid a few slender fingers over her cheek, and said faintly, You have good skin for a silly girl. Darrens vision then faded and he fell asleep. And so the two spent the night in this not-so-little hospital bed. Chapter 642 Meeting Heidi Again Day 2 Catherine went into the bathroom alone and started to wash up, she decided to go to work today, staying in the hospital was getting on her nerves. Not long after Darren finished washing up, he called for breakfast to be delivered. Catherine took a sip of milk and sighed: it was better than chicken soup. Darren gracefully ate the omelette with his fork when Catherine suddenly spoke up, That, and Im almost recovered, I want to go to work today. Said Catherine bowing her arms, like a soldier asking for credit, showing her health. Looking at Catherinesical movements, Darren couldnt help but let out a lightugh, this silly woman, whats in her head! You can go if you want to. Catherine was a little surprised, she didnt expect Darren to agree to herself so easily, as far as she could remember, every time Darren had gone against herself and forced herself. Good. Catherines mood was unmistakably happy, and although some things at thepany sometimes kept her busy, on the whole, work made her feel fulfilled. Just in the two days of recuperation, she felt a bit like Anna, being kept by a man and having nothing to do all day. Catherine quickly finished her breakfast, cleaned up, and was about to leave the house when Darren asked softly, Should I get someone to drive you? Catherine shook her head. Because of thest incident, many people in thepany were talking about her rtionship with Darren, and although she didnt care about the gossip, she didnt want to make herself a hot topic either. Thinking of the hostile eyes of thousands of young girls, she shuddered: Ill just take a taxi myself. In the cab, the breeze blew through the window on Catherines face, the hair on her forehead gently fluttered up and arced in the air, her eyes staring out the window, transfixed. She doesnt know if she should feel lucky or what, Darren became the president of the Kirnd Group at a young age and is well known in the circle. The main thing is that he is also handsome, he does not know how many womens dream man, as long as he beckons, there will be arge number of women flock to him, but he is married to himself. But does he truly love himself? No! At the very least, Darren didnt love himself when the two were getting their license, and as for now, she doesnt know what the answer will be. Soon, the car arrived at the downstairs of the office and Catherine looked up at the tall floor and eximed, Im back at work! Catherine looked at the time, there were still five minutes before the end of the clock, so she could still make it. She calcted in her mind that she could still get paid for the day. Although she and Darren were married and Darren gave her some money every month, she didnt touch a penny of it and continued to support herself, thinking that she didnt have a broken arm or leg, so why should she rely on him to support me.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that the elevator door is about to close, miss this shift todays paycheck can be lost, Catherine hurriedly took a big step, reached out to block the elevator door, she let out a long breath, okay, okay. Then she bent her head slightly to the elevator and expressed some apologies before getting in. Catherine pressed the floor where her office was located in a familiar way and stood guard at the door, just waiting for the elevator to arrive, then she rushed out with a swift movement and beeped, sessfully clocking in. Imagination is too rich, reality is too cruel, she felt that this saying is exactly right, the elevator just stopped, she rushed out in a panic, and ended up colliding with another person, Catherine subconsciously apologized: Sorry. But the other party was obviously a bit angry and ignored Catherines apology, saying in a meannguage, How do you think you walk, dont you have eyes? Catherine listened to the voice and felt some familiarity. She looked up sharply and found that it was Heidi who collided with her. Heidi also looked up at Catherine, frowning, unhappiness written all over her face, while the female assistant said furiously, Why you again! Youre an unlucky person, nothing good cane out of you. Catherine, seeing the female assistants exasperation, felt amused instead, shrugged her shoulders and said with a self-effacing expression, Actually, thats how I see you. The female assistant even thundered: You, what did you say!? Catherine naturally ignored it and gave the female assistant a nk look before walking away. Wait. Catherine just step away stopped, looked at the wrist watch, heart some displeasure, there are two minutes of my pay today on the gone! It was Heidi who shouted out that cry, and she gave Catherine a stony look, instructing her assistant to wait downstairs while she narrowed her eyes and continued, I want to talk to you! Talk? What do I have to talk about with you? I dont have that much time on my hands, and I want my paycheck today, Catherine thought to herself. Sorry, I have to work, next time if I have time. Catherine politely declined Heidi and turned to leave, but felt a pain in her wrist and a death grip. Catherine, dont eat your wine, Ive already given you enough face, what more do you want? Heidi knitted her brows and said coldly. Catherine thought Heidi was simply being unreasonable, going so far as to say she was being insensitive. Does everyone have as many holidays as you do? Since you are not polite to me, I will not be polite either. Catherine fiercely shook off Heidis arm and also said in a bad mood, Heh, it seems like Im not the one who wants what now, right? Heidis eyes were full of resentment, as if Catherine owed her millions and didnt want to pay them back: Hmph, you dont know enough what youve done? Youre nuts, right? What can I do to you! Catherine felt that Heidi was deliberately picking a fight. Chapter 643 Indefinite She restrained her emotions as much as she could, kept her smile and said, Okay, Miss Moss, Im in a hurry, lets talk about whats going on when I get off work, okay? Heidi thought Catherine was running away, so she was willing to let her go and lifted her chest, saying with a high voice: What? Youre in a hurry to run away after I told you off? So when you did it, you didnt think youd have to do it today? Catherine looked back and saw a frustrated colleague walking past the punch card machine. Catherines face changed instantly, and her anger was overwhelming, she turned her head, red at her eyes, and yelled in a low, dark voice, Heidi, what the hell are you doing! If you have something to say, just say it, dont beat around the bush and grumble, dont you get tired of it? Heidi was angry with Catherines lips trembling, face ck as the bottom of the pot, the heart indignant, she Catherine is what, how dare to talk to me so. Catherine, what am I doing! I still want to ask you! Dont think I dont know some of the good things youve done, and you dont think about it, which point of you can be worthy of Yihan?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. I think Heidi saw me like an enemy, and she saw me with a red eye, but it was because of him. I dont have a special rtionship with Darren, Im just a reporter doing an interview with him. Although Miss Moss is not as pretty as I am, theres no need to be so worried about it. After Darren left yesterday, Heidi immediately began to send someone to investigate, and after learning what had happened to them, she was furious, Darren was not busy with business these two days, but simply with Catherine. Originally customized as the future Mrs. Kirnd, she was greatly threatened, and naturally hated Catherine to the bone. Do you think I dont know about your plot? Dont you just want to marry into a rich family and soar to the sky? I am telling you clearly now that you are just daydreaming, I suggest you recognize yourself, be a good reporter and stop hooking up with Yihan. Catherine feels that Heidi is simply unbelievable, like a crazy woman, where there is a trace of the screen temperament. Miss Moss, as a public figure, dont you think its funny how you look now? I think you should be the one to identify yourself, right? You dont seem to have anything to do with Mr. Kirnd either, arent you ashamed to call him that? Also, I have already stated that there is nothing between me and Mr. Kirnd, and even if there is, it is not your turn to take care of it, and I hope Ms. Moss will not bother me in the future. Catherine said extremely nonchntly, and then turned around, ignoring Heidis shouting, and walked towards her office without looking back. Heidi stomped in ce, flung her bag and cursed a few times and left. Catherine had just walked into the office when she ran into the editor-in-chief, who was full of joy and said towards her, Youre here? Are you all better? Catherine nodded and replied with a smile, Well, its almost ready, so here I am. You came at a good time, I was worried about what to do for this interview, and they specifically asked you to go, so Ill leave it to you. The editor-in-chief was overjoyed, and after a pause, continued, But youre also really the mascot of our group, not only did you manage to do an interview with the Kirnd Group president, making our magazine a big seller, but also brought some side benefits. Catherines heart felt better after hearing the editor-in-chief praise herself with her open mouth, but her heart was also a bit curious, who would ask herself to go? Darren? The editor-in-chief is joking, its my duty to do this for our group, I dont know who the editor-in-chief is interviewing, who is he interviewing? Oh, speaking of which, its still thanks to you, because you did an interview with Darren, the actress Heidi, who has a great rtionship with him, came to ourpany this morning and gave us an exclusive interview, I had someone put those materials on your desk, you can take a lookter. The editor-in-chief was so happy that he exined to Catherine. Catherine listened to the face instantly down again, surprisingly it was Heidi, Catherine a difficult look, want to say but stop, she knew that with the personality of the editor-in-chief, if she proposed to refuse, the editor-in-chief will not agree, just like thest time to do Darrens interview. The editor-in-chief also saw the difference in Catherine, but did not think that much, just thought she was still a little unwell and said with concern. I see that you are not in very good spirits, so how about this, you dont have toe in the afternoon, rest well at home and go straight to theunch of Heidis new drama tomorrow. Catherineughed bitterly for a while and could only nod her head in agreement. She then went back to her office, leaned back in her seat, picked up the content of the interview she was going to do tomorrow and read it, but she couldnt get into it. Within two minutes she put the information on her desk, holding the pen in her hand and turning it over and over. Darren, youre a real charmer. Heidi is beating down my door because of you, and I still have to do interviews for her. What do you think I should do? Ill just give it away. Youre much better to people than you are to me anyway. Catherine suddenly remembered that when she was interviewing Darren, she had asked him if he and Heidi were nning to get married, and the answer she got was that it was up to Heidi. Now that Heidis meaning is clear, shes marrying into the Kirnd family and bing Mrs. Kirnd, so Darren, are you really going to divorce me and marry her? Suddenly Catherine felt she was a bit redundant, so she might as well quit voluntarily. Catherine quickly shook her head again, hum, just with your attitude just now, I can not be soft, I do not leave one day, you are always mistress! Thinking about her own identity, Catherines bottom line cant help but be adequate. Catherine recovered from her disorientation, let out a breath and said to herself, Why do I think so much? Darren held up the newspaper in his hands and looked at it, then picked up his coffee, took a sip, and a sly smile spread at the corners of his mouth. The newspaper headline reads several rows of big red letters, Huayu Group vice president of private life is chaotic, using his private rights to sign huge contracts, the of heaven is wide open, Freddie went to jail and was sentenced to life Heh, I said the price you cant afford to pay, and you even tried to screw me, out of your depth. But I wonder how Anna is doing. Darren picked up the phone and called whoever he could. Hey, I read in the paper that Freddie got a life sentence, what about Anna? In the end, Anna was the one who bullied Catherine, and if she was left in peace, there was no guarantee that someone would mess with Catherine in the future. Anna, shes doing twenty years for abetting. mr. Kirnd, I understand what youre saying, Ive put the word out on this, and Ill make sure no one in herpany dares to touch her again, Chapter 644 Serving Darrenughed and said grimly, When messing with my woman, they should have this thoughtful awareness. Catherine rubbed her temples, feeling a little tired, and intended to go to the bathroom to rinse her face, just out of the office door saw three or two people sitting together talking about something. For this situation she is not surprised, after all, their magazine is living on some gossip news, well-informed is also certain, when Catherine and their office together, meet some favorite public figures will also gossip with them. Catherine passed by them, a symbolic smile, who knew that they saw Catherine after the face with a different color, just discussed the hot they suddenly quiet down. Catherine suddenly full of ck lines, do not know what to say good, the whole office because they came over a little, it became a pin drop, they are terrible well? Or what did she do wrong? Catherine went to the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror and didnt feel anything different from her usual self. She rinsed her face and wiped the water droplets off her face with a tissue, bent her head and leaned in to listen to the discussion outside secretly.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Hey, what you just said is true? Of course, I heard from the inside, Freddie was sentenced to life and Anna to twenty years in prison, absolutely no fake. Thats not what Im talking about, Im asking if youre sure its rted to Catherine? How do I look like ah, Catherine is also quite kind, how wouldy such a cruel hand. Oh, I didnt say Catherine did it, she just wanted to do it, but she didnt have the ability to do it. I heard that Darren set it up, but I feel that this incident has a lot to do with her, think about it, people Darren, the president of the Kirnd Group, if not because of her, which has the effort to take care of Freddie and Annas shit. Catherine heard like a bolt from the blue, what life time? Twenty years? She had a deep feeling that Darren was responsible for this, although it was for his own sake, but would it be too harsh? Catherine in the bathroom heavy breathing, the inner long time can not calm, no wonder they see themselves are not talking, must be in fear of themselves. Catherine was like a lost soul all morning and was in no mood to finish reading the few pages of information. Catherine called Darren after work to make sure he didnt do it, but Darren opened his mouth and said he wouldnt be home for lunch, told her to take care of herself, and hung up hastily. Back home, after lunch, Catheriney listlessly on the sofa watching Korean dramas, asionally wandering off and thinking about something. Darren was busy until the evening, picked up his phone and saw a few missed calls, all from Heidi, great, Catherine dont you even call your husband to check in? Darren called Heidi on the way home and asked, Whats wrong? Yihan, I called you why did not answer, is not busy again ah, no matter how busy, but also pay attention to rest, take care of your body. Heidi said with concern from the other side. Darren shook his head bitterly and sighed, if this had been Catherines words, it would have been pleasing to the ear, but that kind of silly woman would not say such caring words, even if she had you in mind. Im fine, whats wrong, just say it. Darren replied without a hint of joy. When Heidi heard this, she was a little frustrated, but still said, Well, nothing much, just wanted to remind you that tomorrow is theunch of my new drama, and you, as an investor, must make an appearance. Well, I know, Ill be there tomorrow. Darren said carelessly, thinking in his mind that he didnt know if the woman would wait for him for dinner. Well, then, you get busy and remember to take care of yourself. Heidi felt that Darren was being indifferent to her and that something was probably bothering her, and she had the good sense not to bother Darren anymore and hung up the phone. Soon Darren arrived home and saw Catherine sleeping on the sofa, he couldnt help but frown, why was this silly woman asleep here? Is she waiting for her return on the sofa? Darren slid his hand slightly under Catherines body, picked Catherine up and walked towards the bedroom, then gently ced her on the bed, smacked his lips and said to himself, Have you been eating too muchtely? Feels a lot heavier. Catherines heart cant help but curse: you eat too much! It must be that you have nothing to go out to y recently, the body y weak, and also me me eat fat. Catherine actually woke up when Darren hugged himself, and then kept pretending to sleep. After an unknown period of time, Catherine saw that Darren still did note in and there were no shoes in the house, so she walked out barefoot. She found Darren eating his dinner, chopsticks unhurriedly picking up the food and bringing it to his mouth. Youre back? Catherine asked. Darren looked up at Catherine, and ate himself up, knowingly, Im noting back, is sitting in front of you to eat is a ghost ah? Catherine also felt that she was asking a somewhat retarded question at this point, awkwardly rubbed her head, coughed lightly, and then asked, Uh, when did you get back? Darren rolled his eyes, put down the chopsticks in his hand and looked at Catherine: Say, can you ask a little nutritious question, like are we doing it tonight? Ask me when I got back, howe you didnt see me still eating? Must have juste back not long ago. Catherine was so said by Darren, a wisp of scarlet crept on her face, and for a while did not know what to say. Darren looked at Catherine standing still, a sweat in his heart, always wise and wise, how did I get a license with such a senior retard in the first ce. What are you freezing for? Go take a shower if you have nothing to do, and serve me to bedter. Catherine instinctively replied, Hmm. Only when he said it did he react, he quickly waved his hand and said, At first, it did not say to serve you to sleep. Darrens mouth floated an evil smile: You didnt say you wouldnt serve me either, did you? Catherine looked at the scoundrel Darren, so angry that her mouth opened wide and stammered, I, Ill just not serve. Darren stood up from his seat and asked with a provocative tone, What! Are you sure you want me to use force? Catherine was dumbfounded, and the scene in her heart reappeared, Darren every time he used the strong when the unlucky can be himself. Why dont you go take a shower? Darren scolded loudly. Scared, Catherine turned and ran towards the bathroom, but in her heart sheined: Darren you just bully me. Chapter 645 don’t care Darren was so said by Catherine, appetite is all gone, plus their own food is almost done, walked to the living room, sat down on the sofa, saw a paper on the table, lifted his hand to pick up and read it. Oh? So youre going to interview Heidi tomorrow. I wonder what your reaction will be when you see me? Darrens knuckles gently tapping on the desktop, eyes shing with a fine light, see how you perform tonight, performance is good even if, if not, huh. Soon Catherine came out in her pajamas, her hair slightly damp. Catherine looked at Darrens eyes staring at her, lowered her head shyly, walked quickly towards the room and closed the door behind her with a bang. Huh? Want to run? Im going to eat you tonight. Darren thought, with a smile on his face, and went to the bathroom to take a shower as well.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Darren washed much faster than Catherine, and came out in no time wrapped in his bathrobe. He walked straight to Catherines room and wiggled the handle on the door, only to find it unlocked on the inside, but he didnt care. Catherine, its useless to resist, stop your dying struggle, I have a spare key. Darren said with a smile faintly towards the room. Catherine, however, simply ignored Darren outside and pulled the covers upwards herself, covering her more tightly. Darren grimaced, Catherine, youve had a bad night, looks like Im punishing you for a bit, he turned to get his spare key, as if because he had thought of such a day, he had put it in his bedroom drawer early in the morning. Click, Catherines bedroom door was opened, and came Darrens evil voice: I gave you a chance, but you didnt cherish it, so youre going to have a very painful night. Catherine was so scared that she covered her whole body with the quilt, but this did not work for Darren, he grabbed the quilt with one big hand, and Catherine inside was instantly exposed to the air. Catherine could clearly smell the air was full of danger, she tried to escape but was gripped tightly by a strong and powerful hand. What! At this point in time, still thinking of running away? Im angry now, you have to bear my anger. Darren said coldly, he felt that Catherine had gone a little too far to want to let himself touch him so much. Catherine looked back at Darren with pity, but she suddenly realized that Darren was more attractive after the shower. Like knife-carved features, sharp angles, face showing wild and unrestrained, dark and deep ice eyes emitting aggressive cold intent, slightly bulging chest, six abs on the stomach, clear lines, the whole person kneeling on the bed, emanating the king of the world. This, this is my man! Think its okay if you dont talk? Darren said with an arc of displeasure at the corner of his mouth. In fact, he looked at Catherine looking deeply at himself, are out of the mind, the heart of the anger has been extinguished most of the. Catherine was Darren said so, a moment toe back to consciousness, delicate red face, hate to find a crack into the ground, how can you think that way, is simply a shame. Darren looked at Catherine, whose cheeks were blushing, and kissed her without saying anything Chapter 646 Chief makeup artist The light of dawn lifted the veil of darkness and shone a brilliant warmth on Darrens forehead. He moved his fingers and subconsciously touched his side, but did not find the silly woman as he had hoped, Catherine had gotten up early to prepare for todays interview. Darrens eyes were hazy as he lifted the covers and rolled over, enjoying the early morning sunshine. He had slept wellst night, a -night without a dream, probably because Catherines unexpected cooperation had made his body and mind pleasant as well. Not long after he put on his fine home clothes and began to wash up, he noticed that there was still moisture on the bathroom mirror and thought that Catherine had just left not long ago. After seeing Catherines filest night, Darren learned that she was going to Heidisunch party today. Because of his extreme sex life with Catherinest night, Darren was in a great mood and decided to reward Catherine and give her a surprise, so he dialed Catherines number by hand, early in the morning just after waking up The voice of Catherine, who had just woken up early in the morning, carried a distinctive male maism through the current to the other end of the line. Hello, where are you? Oh, youre up, huh? Im at the barbershop getting my hair done. Catherine froze for a moment and replied. Every woman has a love of beauty, and Catherine is no exception, not to mention the fact that today she is attending theunch of her love interests new show, and she wants to brighten up Heidis eyes. Send me the address. Darren didnt ask much and asked Catherine directly for the address. Ah, what do you want? As Catherine snapped, a beeping hang-up sounded on the other end of the phone. Catherine cursed in her heart, but sent the address to Darren, she did not dare to disobey Darrens wishes. Take the nanny van to pick up Catherine, put her makeup on, and as for the dress, pick a more elegant gown. Darren called his own makeup artist. Catherine is wearing avender dress at this time, delicate and small feet on a pair of ck high heels, looking at her newly done hair in the mirror, with the overall dress, Catherine nodded in satisfaction, I dont believe I cant beat you today. Catherine inwardly also does not know why she will constantly and Heidi to do aparison,pared to the mood will be good, than not than a bit lost, she did not have a bad habit ofparing with others in the past. As soon as he walked out the door of the barbershop, he was stopped by a man who politely asked, Excuse me, are you Ms. Perry? The other partys voice was soft and nice, but Catherine was a little curious, how did he know her? She carefully measured the man in front of her, looks only about twenty-five or twenty-six years old, hair slightly longer, almost all his forehead covered, the upper body wearing a printed T shirt, the following with a ck hole in the jeans, the whole a street wind, the whole body is the most conspicuous is his slender fingers, like a womans hand as slender, but also veryrge. Well, Im Catherine, but, who are you? Catherine thought she shouldnt have crossed paths with such a person, but how did he know her again? Im AM groupChief makeup artist, you can call me Cody, the man said, seeing Catherines confusion and exining slightly. Oh, Mr. Kirnd asked me toe and he asked me to help you with the styling. What? The AM group, the one where the entirepany is made up of actresses and rich girls, and hes the chief? Catherine could note out of her inner surprise for a long time, after all, she is not that noble, nothing to find these senior make-up artist make-up, this time if it is not to participate in the Heidisunch, she will not even go to the barber store, to know that she usually are rarely make-up, even if the make-up is also their own in front of the mirror. And there is no telling how much it will cost to hire a makeup artist again, and people are still chief, although people are hired by Darren, but she has always been reluctant to spend Darrens money.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Arge part of her monthly sry will be given to Darren, also those clothes, essories money, she calcted, just the clothes money to let herself pay back two or three years. Thank you Cody for your kindness, but Im quite in a hurry, Im afraid Im a bitte, causing you to make a trip for nothing, how about this, when Im done, Ill treat you to dinner. Catherine said with some embarrassment, she didnt know if the Cody in front of her had a big temper or not, but she had heard others say that generally senior make-up artists like him, whether to popr stars, or rich and famous women, were in the mood, especially this kind of technically superior ones. This doesnt matter, Mr. Kirnd specially ordered us toe in a nanny car, so I guess we are afraid of dying the trip. Darren, why dont you ask my opinion every time, you always like to make up your own mind, Catherineined, but finally replied, Well, in that case, you can do it as soon as possible. The two got into the nanny van, Catherine sat quietly while Cody got busy, priming, trimming eyebrows, powdering Step by step, Cody leaned forward, his eyes full of seriousness, his long fingers carefully outlined Catherines face, the back of his hand was full of traces left by the test powder, and the position of his feet was constantly changing, in order to make Catherines cheeks more perfect. He then matched the dress to Catherines body type and changed the heels to a smaller, more chic pair. After everything was done, Cody snapped his fingers, looked at Catherines makeup satisfied and raised the corners of his mouth, and said, Miss Perry, I have designed it for you, take a look. Catherine first looked through the car window and found that the car had arrived at her destination just in time. Catherine stood up and looked towards the mirror, her hair had been put up, her eyes looked confused under the brown eye smoke, her crimson lips made her especially sexy andpetent, and with a dress, everything was just right, revealing her beauty to all. Catherine was secretly shocked, worthy of the Chief makeup artist, is simply the hand of God, no wonder so many people specially asked them to do makeup, and then remembered their own makeup skills, it was like a three-year-old child ying around. Catherine quickly came back to her senses, the more she was made to look good, the more this cost is going to be big, there is no free lunch in the world, she carefully asked, That, how much is your fee in total? Well, its like this Miss Perry, our AM group belongs to the Kirnd Group, this time Mr. Kirnd asked me toe, so there is no cost. Cody replied with a smile. Catherine was relieved, she was really afraid that she wouldnt have the money to pay Cody after he told her the shocking figure. In that case, Ill go down, but thank you anyway. Catherine got out of the car and turned around to show a sweet smile to Cody. After Catherine got off the bus, she called the person who came to help her with the photo shoot from the samepany, but the other party hadnte yet, so she had to enter the venue alone first. Chapter 647 defeated There were not many people in the hall at this time, and there were no shiny figures on the empty stage, so obviously several important people had not arrived either.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Catherine went to a deserted corner and sat down. She didnt like this kind of asion very much, she felt that the quietness and rxation of being alone was the best. She looked at the pastries on the table and secretly swallowed. She wanted to eat them, but she was afraid of identally getting her makeup smudged, and she was torn inside. She knew very well that a popr actress like Heidi would have her own special make-up artist, but Catherine was confident that she couldpete with Heidi without make-up, let alone this time with Codys magic touch. The hall was also full of people one after another, and her colleagues came and left the bulky camera behind before leaving in a hurry, and with a scream, the eyes of the crowd converged on the stage. At this time, Heidi is wearing a long white dress, shoulder-length hair fluttering in the air, a pair of silver diamond-encrusted high heels, a fine ne hanging above the neck, the whole person is like an angel with the world, surrounded by people walked in. Catherine skimmed her lips and disdainfully muttered to herself, Its just an appearance, is it necessary to be so dragged? Catherine picked up the camera reluctantly took two shots, looking at the camera, and rolled her eyes, cut, make up or not is not as beautiful as me? Heidi was very careful to respond to the situation and try to greet everyone who was there. Catherine looked at Heidi, who was moving through the crowd, and said in a voice she could only hear, Hypocrisy. Hello, Miss, are you alone? A slightly flirtatious voice rang in Catherines ears. Catherine withdrew her gaze, looked warily at the man in front of her, and asked, What! Something wrong? Catherine thought to herself, Im not Heidi, I dont smile falsely when I see people, and I dont care to please others, I wouldnt havee if the editor-in-chief hadnt forced me to. Uh, I just saw that Miss was slightly lonely alone, so I couldnt resisting up to offer my condolences, I hope you wont find me abrupt. The man said politely. Catherine nodded, she did not find the person in front of her annoying, the other party speaks and behaves quite gentlemanly, a ck suit is also considered decent, should not be a bad person, but for some reason, she is not used to peoples osting, much less casually climbing into conversation with people. Im not some rich girl, so theres no need to call me anything Miss, my name is Catherine, Im a reporter for the magazine, and Im also here mainly to interview Heidi, I think we might not be in the same category either, so you dont have to sit down. Catherine unceremoniously turned people away. The mans face was a bit surprised, he did not expect Catherine would reject him so cleanly, heughed awkwardly and dryly twice, then said, Catherine, good, Ive got your name down. After saying that he turned to leave, without two steps he stopped again, as if he had forgotten something and turned back, and spoke again: By the way, my name is stair Jakovich. After the man left, Catherine could not help but skim his departing back, what do you call it and I have a rtionship? Catherine gently wiped off the lipstick on her mouth, picked up the red wine on the table and prepared to drink it, when she heard a sharp and piercing voice: Catherine, why are you drinking alone here? Is it because Yihan doesnt want you anymore? I told you, how can Yihan like a shabby woman like you, I think he and you are just ying around. Heidis voice rang harshly, causing Catherine a headache from the noise. She thought silently in her mind. Cut, just know how to seduce men? Whats the big deal? Youre just a fool who wants to be Mrs. Kirnd, who is married to me, you know? Catherine willow eyebrows slightly frowned, but face forced twisted smile: Yes, I am shabby, but still slightly better than you, otherwise he would not be so good to me. She held back the anger in her heart and said with a sarcastic tone. Oh? Is that so? Is Yihan very good to you? Howe I dont know? All I know is that he told me that soon he will marry me for marriage. Heidi raised her eyebrows and said smugly, not knowing if it was true or not. Catherines mind is instantly lost, and the scene where she asks Darren if he will marry Heidies to mind at this moment. See what she means, see what she means, see what she means. The words kept reverberating in Catherines heart, like a magical sound winding around her ears, and Catherine was lost in thought for a long time, stunned in ce. Heidi was delighted to see Catherines reaction. Hum, fight with me, you cultivate a few more years, dressed so beautifully today, is it that you know Yihan ising and want to hook up with him? Hmph, dont be delusional, only I can be Mrs. Kirnd. Heidi twisted her body and deliberately stumbled, the wine ss in her hand fell out, and the wine inside was urately swept onto Catherines dress. Catherine snapped back to her senses and scrambled to her feet, losing her voice and eximing, Ah! Heidi, what are you doing! Due to Catherines scream, people all around looked sideways and all looked at her. Heidi is slowly twisting her body, some effort to stretch the waist, softly said: Oops, Catherine, are you okay, sister just twisted her foot, not on purpose, you must not be angry with sister ah. Haha! Youre really good at pretending, you obviously did it on purpose, but now youre acting like a victim, worthy of being a first-rate actor. Heidi turned slightly sideways and whispered again, What! Do you think my acting skills are for nothing? Catherine was shaking with anger, and everyone around her thought that Heidi had sprained her foot unintentionally and spilled wine on herself. She knew that now was not the time to theorize, so without saying a word, she picked up her bag and walked to the bathroom. Heidi looked at Catherines departing back, and a malicious smile emerged from the corner of her mouth, leaking a gust of coldness that twisted her delicate face more and more as well. Catherine wiped the wine stain on her dress with a tissue in the bathroom, but she found that any wipe would leave a mark, so she decided not to wear the dress and changed into her own dress instead. Fortunately, just now will also bring down the clothes, otherwise they can be considered finished this time. After Catherine changed her clothes, she looked at the mirror again to fix her makeup, then turned around and went out. Catherine just ate defeat, heart some indignation, self-congrattion: Heidi, you must be jealous of me in the dress too beautiful, so you want to ruin it, but I even without it, I can still kill you in seconds. Chapter 648 Treachery? Catherine was just out the door when she saw that Heidis whole body was about to be attached to Darrens and couldnt help but be angry. What! You are not growing bones ah, do not want to stick so tight? Dont you feel ashamed of so many people? Catherine ndered in her heart. Yihan, my face is a little sore, can you hold me? Heidi blinked her big watery eyes and said with pity. Heidis makeup today must have been carefully designed, the original fair and beautiful face, today is a unique charm, how could Darren refuse, quickly replied: Yes. He said his own hand took up Heidis arm of his own ord. Seeing Darrens action, Catherines eyes were full of disappointment, Darren actually just thought of bored by the way to take advantage of the rest is nothing, but in Catherines eyes, Darren just have a good feeling about Heidi, because she knows Darren will not touch the woman they do not like. Are you really going to dump me and marry her? Catherine smiled coldly, Heh, youre not really abandoning it, weve only been ying along from the beginning. Catherines heart is filled with pain and she admits she is jealous, but she doesnt show it and puts a smile on her face as she walks towards her camera. Im here to do an interview, not to watch you show your love, so do what you want. Thought Catherines gaze moved to the other side, no longer looking at the two, eyes not seeing the heart. Darren held Heidi, his eyes kept probing through the crowd, it made sense that the silly woman should be nearby, how could he not see it? Finally he spotted Catherine in an inconspicuous corner, his eyebrows knitted together slightly, his heart a little displeased, hmm? Why isnt she wearing a dress? After looking at a bag sitting in front of her table, and the camera, Darren was a little angry, where he knew what happened with Heidi and Catherine in front of him, and just thought Catherine didnt want to wear it. The dress she prepared for her so carefully, she just put it in the bag so casually, not even willing to give this face? Darrens hand on Heidis waist, vaguely hard, Heidi felt the pain, looking towards him, only to see Darren face with a cold, looking away, eyes emitting a burst of cold light, Heidi with his gaze followed, then saw Catherine sitting in the corner. Huh? Did you little bitch piss off Yihan again? How can a woman like you who doesnt know how to please a man get a mans heart? Heidi, on the other hand, stuck even closer to Darren, and she deliberately let Catherine see it to her death. The new dramaunch of Heidi has officially started in a short time, Catherine sighed, reluctantly carried the camera and walked over, she was a little angry in her heart, was bullied by Heidi, can only tolerate, ate a secret loss, but can not retaliate, but also for her to do the interview. Heidi stood on the stage with a graceful posture and an extraordinary aura between her hands and feet. Im so happy that everyone coulde to theunch of my new drama and Im honored by that Catherine watched as Heidi began to talk again with her mouth agape and couldnt help but curse, What! Youre amodity, afraid you cant sell it ande here to sell it? Until Heidi finished Catherine scolded again: Finally finished, grind, dont you know that others are annoyed to hear? The following people are a hoot, thunderous apuse, Catherine embarrassed light cough, do not want so hit the face? Next was press time, a group of reporters swarmed, snapping away with cameras in hand. The reason Heidi went to Catherinespany was simply to make a fool of Catherine at herunch, not to leave the press interviews for thisunch entirely to theirpany. Heidi is not stupid, of course, knows that at this time, the more reporters present, the hotter the drama, then she will be more and more popr. So Heidi called on the majority of the press, this move but suffered carrying a bulky camera Catherine, although she is physically sensitive, but because of the camera, she squeezed half a day to squeeze into the crowd, obviously a step slower than others. Miss Moss, do you think this drama will be a big hit? A reporter asked. Uh, at least thats what I think.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. So again, what made you think he could be a big hit? Another reporter asked. Because this type of drama pioneered our domestic market, the special effects we used were world ss, and the stars who starred in it were numerous, I think its inevitable that this drama will be a hit. Heidi replied with a rxed smile on her face. The next reporters asked a lot of questions, Heidi is also right answer, maybe the scene is too calm, these reporters do not seem so excited, finally a reporter finally could not stand it and asked: Miss Moss, I heard that you are recently in a rtionship with the Kirnd Groups president, I wonder if it is true? Catherine couldnt help but be stunned, the camera on her shoulder loosened a bit, and she looked to Darren on stage, waiting for an answer. When this question was asked, the crowd on stage sighed and discussed. Really? Why didnt I hear about it? Isnt being in love Darrens lover? Catherine was asked, she did not know how to answer, of course, she wanted to talk and admit, but these will be reported the next day, without Darrens consent, she did not dare to say, so Heidi with a questioning tone to look at Darren. Darren showed a wicked smile, walked straight forward and replied to the reporter who asked the question, Its true! Catherine like a bolt from the blue, the body has a limp, forced to hold up the camera on the shoulder, secretly lost in thought. You are in love with her, so what am I! Your toy? The reporters eyes widened and his face was filled with uncontroble excitement as he hurriedly asked again, So Mr. Kirnd, will your investment have a lot to do with Ms. Moss? Darren, so you also made an investment in her, I thought you were simply invited by her toe and see, Catherine eyes full of disappointment, quietly looking at the stage Darren. Darren smiled rtively: Both Yoona and I think this drama will be a hit, and there is nothing wrong with me casting a worthy drama, which of course still has something to do with Yoona. Reporters are getting hot, tomorrows headlines will have to be written, the Kirnd Group president personally appeared at the conference site to admit their rtionship, fierce news, fierce news! Yooner? I was foolish enough to think that you were in love with me, but it turned out that it was all my own fault. Catherine held back her grief, squared the camera on her shoulder, stepped forward and asked towards Heidi: Excuse me Miss Moss, do you think Mr. Kirnd is a backstabber? Chapter 649 I will make you love me A circle of journalists listened to the confusion, what does this have to do with Darrens backstabbing? Darren on the stage smiled with a teasing meaning, what! You think Im betraying my trust by divorcing you? Is that for me? So you still care about me? Heidi was alsopletely confused as to what Catherine meant by this question and thought she was just trying to make trouble. Of course Yihan is not a backstabbing person, since I am with him I will not suspect him. Heidi said with a pleasing look in her eyes, like a soldier taking credit from a general and looking at Darren. Not as long as its not. Catherine looked at Darren with a slightly deeper meaning and said, turning her head directly and turning away. Catherine looked at this party also do not know until what time will end, with her knowledge of this kind of thing, think it will alsoe to the evening, Catherine heart is very upset, simply also do not go to work, a person went to the hot pot restaurant. She thought there was nothing a woman like her who loved food couldnt solve with one hot pot, and if there was, then two. It was a pleasure to sit in an air-conditioned hot pot restaurant in this hot weather. She vaguely remembered thest time she came here to eat hot pot with Darren, and now, I think Darren was having a good time with Heidi. Darren doesnt care about you at all, but you secretly think about people behind their backs, Catherine, you are really despicable ah. Hum, do not want them, the more you think about it, the more annoying! Catherine, alone and lonely, finished eating, after a full meal, not as happy as she thought, her heart is still resentful and low. She did not have to go to work, and she did not have to rush home, she thought why not go shopping, no matter what, can not suffer themselves, right? Darren you dont love me, I love myself. Catherine and Darren after the hidden marriage, she has never been out shopping, are Darren find someone to send to their homes, this time she came out, as if back to the general university, and the boss bargain, eat roadside stalls, buy their favorite trinkets, like a cheerful little rabbit, shopping for a whole afternoon, to the evening, she returned home with arge bag. She returned home to find no light, an empty room filled with darkness, and a twinge of sadness that if she hadnt met Darren, what kind of life would she be living now? If she hadnt met Darren, what would she be doing now? Finding someone she loves and living a happy life or shriveling up in a rented room by herself and struggling? Who can say? But even if you live alone in misery, is it not better than now, alone and lonely in the face of the glorious but only their own home? At least not so sad, watching, their husbands go out and have fun with other women, but no little way. Catherineughed at herself: What kind of husband is he, we were just meant to lie to others, and only we would be foolish enough to fake it. She turned on the lights in the living room, threw all those things she bought on the couch in one go, and then cooked and bathed herself. Catherine, slightly dainty in her pink pajamas after a shower, sits on the couch watching a Korean drama.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The movie drama is staged the third party to victimize the main plot, Catherine can not help but shed tears, the female lead so poor. Instead, a voice jumped out of the heart, how she was pitiful. Do not you pity? Catherine was stunned, countless images came to mind, Darren was hugging Heidi, sitting on the bed and kissing deeply and continuously; Darren was holding a soup spoon and feeding Heidi Catherine shook her head hard, droplets of water scattered in her undried hair,nding on the floor, and sweat seeping from the corners of her forehead as she stood up and walked to the bathroom again, rinsing her cheeks, hoping to clear her mind of some of the mess she was thinking about. Catherine then dried her hair, went back to her bedroom, and started to change and try on her clothes in order to pass the time and wait for Darren to return. Looking at myself in the mirror, looking a bit haggard, is my mind so bad now? Is it so easy to be influenced by Darren? What is he? He is just a phnderer, he doesnt have the slightest feeling for you, why do you treat yourself like this? Catherine a big scolding after, the heart of the dripping, the mood is much better, then fell on the bed, people in and Heidi love each other, you still wait for what wait, go to sleep. Catherine covered herself with the nket and closed her eyes, not knowing how long it took, and fell soundly asleep. The sound of a car moving broke the quietness of the night, and a blinding light shot through the small courtyard where Catherine was, and Darren returned. Originally he did not expect to return sote, just intend to wait for dinner after the first to leave, but encountered a few and their business partners, had to pull him to the bar, the hospitality is difficult, he had to agree to wait until the crowd broke up to this time. Darren opened the door to his room and looked at Catherine, who had fallen asleep on the bed, and a wave of discontent rose up in his heart. Catherine you really can ah, your husband went out to y with other women, you are still in the mood to sleep? You really have a big heart, dont you? Or do you not care at all? Darren walked towards the bed and had an urge to pull Catherine up, but in the end, he held back and looked at the sleeping Catherine and said drunkenly, Catherine, I will make you fall in love with me, dont believe me, lets make a bet. Darren walked out, took a shower, then turned back in, copsed next to Catherine, and fell asleep. The next morning, Catherine opened her eyes hazily and smelled a faint smell of alcohol, huh? Whats with the smell of alcohol? Darren was herest night? Darren had already gotten up and gone to the office. Catherine shook her head, whether he had been here or not, anyway, he does not care about me. Catherine went to the office after cleaning up, and when she arrived she was scolded by the editor-in-chief. Catherine, look at what youve filmed! Will anyone read it? Look at the ones published by other magazines. I made it a point to tell you to shoot properly, and you ended up making a mess! Do you want to quit? Are you deliberately torturing me? Catherine knew that she had lost her mind yesterday, so many of the key points she did not shoot, hanging her head low and said with deep regret, Editor-in-chief, I didnt mean to do it, you punish me. Catherine is now in charge of Darrens interview, if you fire her, this is not yellow? The editor-in-chief sighed and said helplessly, OK, OK, Ill give you another chance to interview the heir of the Jakovich Group, stair Jakovich, inside the three big families. Chapter 650 Alastair Jakovich stair Jakovich? Catherine always felt something familiar about the name, and she kept turning it over in her mind as a figure slowly faded out. Catherine was stunned, her lips slightly open, unable to say a word, her mind was full of questions. That flirtatious man? Catherines eyebrows knitted slightly, could it be that man deliberately asked her to do his interview? I dont think so, we only met each other once, is this the legendary fate? The editor-in-chief looked at Catherines surprised face and crossed her eyes, questioning loudly.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Catherine, what are you frothing at the mouth for? You dont want to do it again? Dont think youre not you just because you did Darrens interview. Im telling you, if you screw this up for me, Ill really fire you. Where Catherine dared to refuse the editor-in-chiefs request again, she nodded her head and said, Dont worry, editor-in-chief, I will do a good job in this matter. Well, youre also taking credit for your crime, I heard that Mr. Jakovich is also quite good to get along with, so this matter only allows sess, not failure. I will send you his information in a moment, take a good look at it, read it and go visit, the early bird gets the first meal. After the editor-in-chief got Catherines affirmative answer, her expression slowly calmed down and her tone became amiable. Catherine slowly released with it, its just doing an interview? Whats the big deal. Then she went back to her office, read through stairs rted materials and went straight to stairspany. May I ask if you have an appointment? The receptionist asked icily, looking at Catherine who was holding a camera in her hand. What! The whole worlds front desk is from a training institution? Just say a word, or a tune! Uh, no, Im a journalist from the magazine, and Im here today especially to interview your Mr. Jakovich. Catherine replied politely. The receptionist listened, face without goodwill skimmed Catherine, hum, so a reporter, but the look is watery, it seems that your boss also know how to cast a good ah! No appointment then you can wait and when Mr. Jakovich is not busy, you can go up. The interview today is nine times out of ten yellow. Hearing the receptionist say that, Catherine could not help but be bummed, but in order toplete thepanys task she had to wait. Catherine had a bright idea and walked stiffly to the front desk, and with a hint of luck, said resentfully, I know your Mr. Jakovich, just tell him that my name is Catherine. The receptionists eyes were full of questions, but after a moments thought, she picked up the phone, and after a few rings, she spoke: Mr. Kirnd, there is a reporter named Catherine who ims to know you and wants toe up, what do you think? Catherine carried an apprehensive heart, folded her hands and prayed silently, let me go up, let me go up. This mission can not bepleted she can really roll, so no matter what to take, Catherines heart has long been a decision, if he is not going to let me go up, today will have to wait here on guard. Okay, okay Mr. Jakovich, I got it. The receptionist only replied cryptically, without any clear meaning. catherine knew out result and couldnt help but look at the receptionist, hoping to find some clues on her facial expression. Miss Perry, right? Mr. Jakovich asked you toe up. The receptionists tone was much friendlier, but Catherine always felt that she was talking strangely, but what was strange, she couldnt tell. Catherine is still a little excited to get a positive answer, at least she doesnt have to be lectured by the editor-in-chief anymore. Xiao Wang, you take her to Mr. Jakovichs office. After Catherine left, the receptionist said to herself in an odd voice: I told you, why did youe here to interview Mr. Jakovich, but it turns out that you are using your journalist status to hook up with Mr. Jakovich. Well, this is Mr. Jakovichs office. Said Xiao Wang stepped forward, knocked on the door, and then left on his own. Enter. A modest voice came from the room, with a slightly maic sound that was pleasant to listen to. Catherine straightened her cor, pushed the door and walked in. Just inside the door Catherine smelled a strong scent of tea, looked up and found stair was making tea. stair, in a rare white suit, looked extraordinarily elegant with his slender fingers, and every hand was full of spiritual rhythm. stair did not look up, still boiling tea, and smiling, said, Sit down. Catherine gently pursed her lips and replied with a smile, Im here mainly to do your interview, and I hope Mr. Jakovich will cooperate. stair took out a teacup and ced it in front of Catherine, lifting the small, delicate teapot and filling it for her. I told you, why did youe to me, it turned out to be like this. stair said and poured himself another cup, picked up the cup of tea and slowly tasted a mouthful, then shook his head: You try it, this is the Dongting Biluochun that I just brought back by proxy, the taste is quite good. Catherine picked up the cup of tea in front of her and tasted it in style, she just got her license with Darren when Darren taught her some things in this area, Catherine smacked her lips andmented, There are fine tea hairs in the tea soup, the taste of freshness in the mouth, it is really a good tea. stair was a little surprised by Catherinesment that she knew about tea? I didnt expect Miss Perry to be a person of nature and to dabble in tea. Mr. Jakovich is joking, I only know a little bit about it. stair thought that Catherine was being modest, which could not have imagined that Catherine was telling the truth, and just now those few sentences were just like Darrens nonsense. I now have some doubts whether you are Gods specially arranged love for me, or you are simply here for me, meeting one day, and the next day youe to interview me, would it be too much of a coincidence? stair said with an evil smile on his face, with a hint of flirtation. Catherine face some strange, think stair so immodest, said with a serious face: Mr. Jakovich, I am here just to do an interview about you, I hope you do not make simr jokes. stair slightly embarrassed, which reporter interviewing himself is not a nod and a bow, which has such a talk with their own, but soon stair face smile even more, this woman is really not ordinary ah, immediately aroused his interest. I was just joking, Miss Perry need not take it seriously. stair exined, then picked up the cup of tea on the table and drank it all in one go, with a bitterness in his mouth. stair usually meets other women are in groups to stick up, today it is easy to meet a different some, he certainly want to y with Catherine, he would like to know how long Catherine canst. Chapter 651 conscience don’t want stair, the typical yboy, ex-girlfriends can ount for most of the show business, but the ability but also can be considered, the Jakovich Group in order to take care of the well. Catherines mind came up with a few lines, which is exactly what the editor-in-chief handed her, because of the psychological effect, the more you look at stair, the more you think he looks like a pervert. Then she took out her cell phone and sent her location to Darren, thinking that Darren would surelye here to look for her at noon when he found out she hadnt gone home and hadnt called him. After Catherine reminded stair that he had stopped making simr jokes, Catherine picked up her camera and began the main task of the day. The interview came to a sessful conclusion with stairs responsive answers. Finally the interview was over, Catherine exhaled, organized the documents in her hands, and stood up: Well, Mr. Jakovich I have finished asking, and I will report it after I go back and organize it a little. Hmm. stair nodded in response. Inwardly, he had to raise the image of Catherine again. The few questions Catherine asked were simple andpetent, straight to the point, without dy, and the questions were not condescending, not boring, not slow. Mr. Jakovich, since the interview is over, Ill leave now if theres nothing else. Catherine was afraid that stair would molest her again, and as a reporter interviewing him, Catherine could not be too aggressive in her words and demeanor, knowing that she had the editor-in-chief watching her intently and threatening her with her job when she arrived. Good, it just so happens that Im getting off work too, so lets get together. stair looked at his watch and said, then took the first step and walked out. stair and Catherine walked together to the elevator, Catherine a wary face, and stair also do not stand together, one of their own guard at the door, as long as something happens, the first time you can run out, of course, Catherine also know that this is not polite, but in case stair wants to take advantage of their own, they are still not eaten The secret loss? stair also noticed Catherines guardedness and had a smile on his face, this woman is getting really interesting. stair raised his hand and pped his hand on Catherines shoulder: Miss Perry, I think you are also a tea lover, it so happens that my friend gave me some rose tea, which can nourish the face and fight against aging, I cant use it even if I keep it as a big man, give it to you, wait a while down I will ask the secretary to bring it to you. Catherines heart jerked up when stair just touched her, but after hearing what stair said, she patted her chest and rolled her eyes. Big brother! You tend to scare people like that. At the same time her heart improved a lot towards stair, it looks like this guy is not bad, why does he have such a bad reputation outside? This time she couldnt help but think of Darren, Darren ah Darren, you two are obviously the president, howe the difference is so big? Look at him, he is polite and courteous to people, but look at you, you have a face every time, why do people all over the world owe you a smile? The elevator door opened, stair made a gentlemanly gesture of please, and then used his hand to help Catherine block the elevator door. I understand, this guy must be too considerate of women, coupled with the unimaginable life, those female celebrities arepeting to pursue, and he was too embarrassed to refuse, so in the eyes of others look flirtatious, well, so the exnation is perfect. I have to say that Catherines imagination is rich, and such reasons can be imposed on it. The front desk staff saw their president and Catherine standing side by side, more sure of their inner thoughts, he really is the presidents new lover, but when did the president change his tastes, do not want all kinds of beautiful stars, like a small reporter toe? stair casually summoned his followers and instructed, Go pack the rose tea that Mr. Kirnd gave mest time and bring it to Miss Perry. Mr. Kirnd, is it Darren? Catherine thought about it, but I think it was another president named Gu who gave it to him. stairs assistant looked confused, Mr. Kirnd gave it to you? I didnt know that. He showed an embarrassed look, tugged stairs sleeve and said in a small voice, Mr. Jakovich, are you remembering wrong? stair first smiled at Catherine, then turned his head, lowered his voice and hissed, You idiot, just the ones I pitched from Horace thest time I tried to pick up a girl. Uh, I got it, Ill get it now. The assistant lowered his head and muttered secretly: Mr. Jakovich, you really know how to y, the pit just say the pit toe, but also have to say to send, I said why I do not remember Mr. Kirnd send you something. The assistant had been with stair since he was in college, and when stair took over the Jakovich Group, he called him to his side, so the two were friends in private. s, Im really not disciplined, my men are getting more and morezy, Ive forgotten about this, and I have to remind them. stair coughed lightly, awkwardly exining for his own little action. Its okay. Catherine shook her head and said, she did not want to cause the assistant to be punished again because of herself, as an employee, she was abhorred by this, there were several in their group who were fired because ofints from customers, so she defended the assistant. In fact, the life of these employees is the most bitter, for example, we, right, thepany requires us to dig fierce material, but this is easy to cause the interviewees dissatisfaction, and thenints against us, serious will also eatwsuits, but do not dig fierce material, waiting to be lectured by the boss. That assistant of yours, it is possible that the daily arrangements of your many matters, a momentary thought, so this can not be med on him. Well, arrange my matters, just him? This kid is following me these days to eat, drink, y and enjoy the fun, but also busy to forget, how possible! Of course stair could not say these words out loud, but only pretended to think deeply, then nodded heavily and said with a heartfelt smile, Miss Perry, youre right, the staff also has a hard time. Then a wicked smile hung on his face and he asked, It seems your bosses are very strict with you, I wonder if Miss Perry was forced to interview me this time? Catherine really wanted to say: Isnt that right? But she was not sure if the editor-in-chief would let her interview stair again, and if she did, how would she have the face to interview him next time? Uh, no, the editor-in-chief didnt force me. Catherine said with a clear conscience. Editor-in-chief, Ive given up my conscience for the sake of ourpany. Do you have one?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 652 Bullying away stair let out a soft suspicion, his smile blooming even wider, his white teeth leaking out: So, Miss Perry has volunteered to interview me? Im ttered by this. stair did not give Catherine a chance to answer yet, and directly affirmed his thoughts. Could you be more narcissistic? Could you be any more narcissistic, Catherine wanted to exin, but didnt know how. How can I exin? How am I supposed to go on? Luckily, just as Catherine was at her wits end, stairs assistant came running back, carrying an borate bag in his hands and breathing heavily: Mr. Jakovich, Ive brought the stuff. stair looked at his assistant with a ck line on his face, you donte early, you dontete, youe when Im getting a girl, you can really pick the time, I now wonder if you did it on purpose. stair red at his assistant, and did not say anything, lifting his hand to Catherine: Miss Perry let you wait a long time, this is my friends gift of rose tea, you and first taste, if you think it is still good, now I will ask him for some is. Catherine epted the tea from stair, a bit squirmy, after all, she only did an interview, stair gave her flower tea, really out of her expectation. Then here I would like to thank Mr. Jakovich. Miss Perry where the words, I guess I have to do a few more interviews in the future to raise the visibility of ourpany or something, I see Miss Perrys ability is also extremely strong, so in the future also ask Miss Perry more help is. Besides, Miss Perry is so beautiful, even making a friend with Miss Perry is an honor for me. stair said seriously, it seems that every word seems to be the words of the heart, as for his heart is how to think, it is estimated that only he knows a person. Obviously this interview is their own initiative, now he has be a request to help hispany publicity, things are changing too fast, right? But hearing stairpliment his ability and beauty, Catherine is also happy, which women do not like men topliment themselves. Catherines face was covered with a touch of scarlet because she was shy, which made her look even more lovely and innocent in stairs eyes. Mr. Jakovich, youre joking, I thought this interview would disturb you, as for being friends, like Mr. Jakovich in a high position can still put down their status and we such a small person to be friends, but is rare, thanks to Mr. Jakovich does not mind, we are also excellent to be friends. Catherine has also been in the news business for quite some time, and she has learned a lot about people and the world, so she naturally knows how to answer, but she is not like that circle of old fogeys who just talk polite, she is obviously more attentive than they are. Haha, this is the best, the best. stairughed aloud at this, and his heart grew fonder of Catherine.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He thinks that Catherine such a beautiful young and gifted woman is unattainable, so far he has only seen Catherine so one only. Other women are either vain or big-breasted, not to his liking. Its gettingte, I think I need to go. Catherine remembered that she had sent a location message to Darren, and if he didnt see her when he got home, he would definitely find her here, and it would be a problem if something happened. Well,e on, it just so happens that Im going out too, together. stair thought, if the other women thought for sure will be in the name of saying thank you, invite yourself to dinner, and then all kinds of hook up with their own. Catherine didnt think much of it, nodded, and walked out side by side with stair. I dont know how Miss Perry walks ah, do you want me to give a ride. stair took the initiative to offer solicitude and said with a natural look. If you say youre going home alone, I think stair will definitely give you a ride, and then it will be a little awkward to refuse, so its better to just say someone is picking you up, and the big deal is to wait here for a while, and then take a taxi when hes far away. That wont be necessary, someone should pick me up. Catherine replied after some thought. stair is much deeper in the world than Catherine, so how can he not see through what Catherine has in mind. stair said in his mind, Really? I think you do not want me to send you, it seems that we have to use the killer. Good, since Miss Perry someone to pick up, then Ill go first. Said stair took a step forward, leaned down, wanted to be very gentlemanly to take Catherines hand to do a fond farewell, do not know how many beautiful girls, in the moment stair kissed down, was he reaped the fondness, he is also confident in his own trick, repeatedly tried. However something unexpected happened, before his hand could touch Catherines delicate hand, it was blocked by another person, and in one fell swoop, his hand was knocked out. With a snap, Catherine and stair looked up almost simultaneously, feeling that what had happened was a bit unbelievable, even a bit absurd. Who would openly punch stair in the face in front of the Jakovich Groups corporate gate, was it because they were tired of living? The two spit out three words in unison, Darren! But Catherine with a hint of surprise, and a little excitement and joy, youre still here? In her opinion, since Darren came here to find himself, it means that he still cares about himself in his heart. And stairs expression was vaguely questioning and angry, as if asking Darren, why are you here to ruin my good work? Darrens face is very grim at this time, and his eyes are also like the wind falcon looking for prey in the dark night, the hawk strikes the sky, a throw down. stair, you dare to touch my woman, dont think I wont touch you. If you go too far, even if he pleads for you, I wont rest in peace. Darrens voice was low, but carried an unparalleled dominance and strength. Catherine was instantly obsessed, feeling that this scene seemed to happen only in fairy tales, and now it was happening to her, how could Catherine not look forward to it. Wow! So handsome, what did he just say! Did I hear it right? That Im his woman? Is that really how he defines it in his heart? Or was he just trying to help himself out? Darren did not care what stairs reaction would be, nor did he want to know, in his opinion stair looking for Catherine is just ying around, stair is what he knows best. After saying this, he took Catherines wrist and left directly towards the car not far away and got into it. With the sound of an engine starting, Darren and Catherine roared off in their car, leaving stair alone in the same ce. Chapter 653 Talia’s Visit stairs face is also very ugly at this time, in front of the woman he wants to flirt with was hit in the face by another man, any man will be angry, not to mention him, from childhood, pampered, extraordinary birth of Mr. Jakovich! stair narrowed his eyes and spat out a few words through clenched teeth: If I didnt see you and Horace have some rtions, I would have taken action against you long ago, why do you need to provoke me at home? But a wry look quickly crept onto his face: Your woman? Is Catherine your woman? Looks like Im going to have to use a little something with her. In a stretch Lincoln, Darrens cold face, holding the rose tea that stair gave Catherine, his eyes fixed on Catherine, not angry, looking at Catherines heart: Shouldnt you exin? Exin? What am I exining? Catherine was a bit unconvinced, she had been unhappy with Darrens autocracy for a long time, but she had been holding back and didnt dare to resist. Why dont you say anything, I just saw you and he were talking andughing and having a good conversation. But now you wont open your mouth when you see me, what do you mean? Darren didnt care what Catherine was thinking, he just kept asking questions. Catherine remained silent, she really didnt know what there was to say, she felt Darren was simply being unreasonable. Darren opened the package containing the jasmine tea and took out a delicate wooden box from it, from which a faint aroma could be smelled. Wonderful flower tea for wonderful you, but really sentimental ah, drinking tea to maintain health seems to be I still taught you, right? Its ridiculous to say, using what I taught you and now insulting me in turn? Catherine, dont you forget that we two are licensed, do you think this is appropriate as a woman? Darren waspletely furious, he put his heart into Catherines body little by little, but got this kind of return, he really can notpliment ah. Catherine was also a little angry, she did not have anything to do with stair, Darren said this is really too much. Catherines long-suppressed heart, now lit up by Darren, became uncontroble like a volcanic eruption. Darren, who are you to say that? I was asked by my editor-in-chief to do an interview with him, and whats wrong with him sending me some floral tea afterwards? I refuse? Im not you, the president of Sentinel Group, I need to work, and the editor-in-chief told me clearly that if I mess up this time, I will be fired, do you understand? Fired! Heh, of course you dont understand, you grew up spoiled, how do you know the words ofmon people like us dont mean anything. Catherine said emotionally, with a burst of tears in her eyes: Also, please dont insult my character, after getting a license with you, I have never done a single thing wrong to you, I Catherine have a clear conscience. Darren listened and calmed down, just now he was just a little angry, if you sit down and think about it, you can find that everything that happened between the two is not a big deal. You, on the other hand, do you still know that we are licensed? And what did you do! Have a little respect for me? Even if we dont have feelings for each other, you cant go too far, right? Being that close to Heidi right in front of me and not caring about me. I see that you two are so close, instead of both of us being unhappy together, why dont we just divorce and forget about it, just as you want, so that you and Heidi can double up. Catherine looked a little choked up when she got to the end, hot tears slid slowly on top of her cheeks, a trace of them flowed to her lips and fell into her mouth, the tears were so bitter and salty, just like what happened to her in general. It turns out that her heart still cares, the reason why Darren appeared to be very close to Heidi, in order to see Catherine jealous, so that he knows that Catherine still cares about him, but Catherine has been holding back not to say, Darren thought that this woman does not care about himself, then he no longer need to make a fool of himself So concerned about Catherine. Now that Catherines previous full of care are pretend, Darren heart is still quite relieved, and stair, his side is not short of women, but he likes Catherines outspoken, innocent but has the brains, not the heart.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Catherine cried like a tearful person, Darren felt guilty, but for a moment did not really know how tofort her, he had to side, leaned towards Catherine, opened his arms, and embraced her into his arms. Its my fault for making you sad. Darren whispered in Catherines ear, despite her pushback resistance. When Catherine heard this, she felt more and more aggrieved, but hugged Darren tightly and cried out in pain. Darren, you big bad man, you are so bad, cant you just be nice to people? Im just a little woman too, how can you bully me like this Catherine cried out, sobbing uncontrobly. Darren carefully reassured, It was my fault before, but youre the only one in my heart now. But he was telling the truth, after more than a year of living together, Darren now has unspeakable feelings for Catherine. He didnt know when this feeling started, but it came with such a surge and stirring. Catherine lies in Darrens arms, sobbing, choking, and slowly quieting. Not long after, the car had arrived at the doorstep, Darren gently touched Catherines tear-stained face with his hand and slowly wiped it: Okay, were home. Darrens strong hand clutched Catherines luscious little hand in his, and Catherine could feel the warmth of his palm perfectly. Catherines heart is mixed, cant say joy or sadness, why wait until she was desperate, Darren turned around to protect the swaying fire of love, let it extinguished is not good? At least you dont have to be heartbroken about your feelings anymore. Catherine did not say a word, her expression somewhat wooden, doubtful of what Darren had just said, taking mechanical steps and following Darren. The moment the door to the room opened, Darren stopped and looked ahead quietly, somewhat stunned and in disbelief with a question, and called out, Mom? A woman standing in the room turned her head, looked at the two, and said calmly, You two are back? Catherine jerked her head up, closed her mouth and cocked her tongue, and stared ahead in disbelief. Darrens mother? Howe shes here and Darren didnt tell me in advance, or did he not know? Chapter 654 Little Sheep Darren was shocked and asked in a raw voice, Mom, what are you doing here? What! I cante visit my sons house? Talia is not so hard to talk to, but she is a bit pedantic and always insists on the principle of a good family, and Catherine is just a small journalist, so she cant get into Talias eyes. Catherine also has the self-awareness to know that she is not good enough for Darren, but at first she was also forced to marry, and sighed in her heart, the luxury family love and grudges a lot of ah.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Uh, of course not, please have a seat. Darren forced himself to smile, he was not satisfied with his mothers attitude in his heart, but what could he say! After all, the person in front of him was not one of those people in the mall, but his own mother. Talia also went straight to the sofa and sat down, but the expression on her face was still as full of vague dissatisfaction. Catherines expression was a little unnatural, she knew that Talias drawn face was directed at her, but she was also reluctant to go up to Talia to please her, she felt that would only make her look more humble. Darren touched Catherine and gave her a wink. Catherine understood, took a deep breath and said in a soft voice, Mom, youre here? Talia gave Catherine a nk look, and although she didnt like Catherine in her heart, she opened her mouth to respond out of courtesy, Mmm! After Catherine said hello, for a while did not know what to say, the scene became a little awkward, Darren then both sides ying a roundabout. Mom, shes the Catherine I told you about before. Thepany is very busy these days, and I havent had time toe home to see you. Because they were forced to marry, Catherine and Darren only hastily got their license, plus Darren didnt want his mother to get too involved in their affairs, so this was the first time Catherine and Talia met. Talia has been secretly watching her son, Darren this time doing what she naturally know, but in the presence of Catherine also she can not mention too much, but with a full of acidity said: Yes, you are busy, do not have time to visit home. Darren was a bit embarrassed when he heard that his mother had been doting on him since he was a child. He used to visit home often no matter how busy thepany was, but after he got his license with Catherine, he was a bit vain and afraid that his mother would ask about it, how should he exin then? Once or twice is fine, if the time is long, it is inevitable that his mother will be suspicious, so Darren to avoid trouble, he himself does not go home. Faced with his mothers childish temper, Darren cried andughed, knowing that at this point his mother had to be coaxed, and exined with a light cough. Mom, we are nning to go back to see you, look what Catherine is carrying in her hand! Rose tea, no, she knows that the tea has a very good effect on the skin and she bought it for you on purpose. She is a journalist and you know that there is no such thing as a holiday. She has not been to see you in the past, and she is very sorry for that. Darren made up some nonsense to cover up Catherines embarrassment. Catherine looked at Darrens defeated appearance, cant help but feel some funny, didnt expect the famous Mr. Kirnd, there is such a side, in the business call the rain, all-powerful Darren, see the olddy but like a pet, surprisingly so meek. Darren gave a wink to Catherine again and asked her to pass the tea, who knew that Catherine did not have any reaction, just stood in ce and giggled, Darren was furious, this silly woman, really incorrigible, distraction you also look at the asion, okay? Catherine suddenly felt a vague pain in her foot, subconsciously lifting her foot, she felt like her foot was filled with lead water, no matter how hard she tried, how could not pick it up. Catherine then found that Darrens foot was impartially pressed on top of her, Catherine looked towards Darren, not to look at the good, a look up met Darren can kill the gaze, Darren heart to Catherinepletely speechless, I gave you a warning, you are still more aggressive, is not it? Faced with the eyes that made people look cold to the bone, Catherine dodged even, some vainly put the flower tea on top of the coffee table in front of the sofa, there were no words for a while. Catherine inwardly is helpless, she really do not know what to say, ttery she is not good, casually spreading a small panic, face will be red, to tell the truth more can not, Darren gave himself a step down, how can she tear down the stage, besides, Darrens mother originally did not like himself, if you say that is someone elses gift, she will certainly be more dissatisfied with himself. Looking at Catherine, who was frozen in ce, Darren sighed in his heart, usually you do what you do is clear, howe today when you see my mother, you have stage fright? Forget it, Ill do it myself. Catherine, since Mom is here too, go and make the tea. Hearing this, Catherine replied, as if she had been pardoned, Yes, Ill make tea for Mom. Then she hurriedly fled. After Catherine left, Darren sat down on the couch as well and asked again, Mom, why did youe today when you said you would? Talia said without good humor, Can I note? Its been almost a year since we got married, and I havent seen what my daughter-inw looks like, and you didnt say to bring her home for us to see! Talia nced toward Catherine, who was making tea, and then said, Come with me to the study, I want to talk. Saying that, he stood up and walked towards the study. Darren shook his head, his expression slightly helpless, of course he knew what his mother was going to say to him, then he too stood up, nced at Catherines back and walked to the study. When Darren stepped into the study, Talia said bluntly, Are you sure youre right for her? Shes not bad looking, but do you think shell fit in with the Kirnd family? Darren smiled a little bitterly, the time hase ore, he took a deep breath and said. The Kirnd Group is now being managed by me and there is no problem at all. The Kirnd Group is now being managed by me very well, no problems at all, and now we dont need to stabilize my position through marriage at all. Since I was young, I have always listened to you, but this time, will you also listen to me for once? Darrens mother has always been a soft touch, so Darren walked up, took Talias hand, and spoke seriously. Darrens approach worked, and Talias heart softened: Im doing this for your own good, and besides, even if I could agree, what about the rest of the Kirnd family? Its not that mom is giving you a hard time. You have to think about that too, dont you? Chapter 655 Before and after the fall Darren saw that his mother was relieved and knew that it would not be so difficult to solve the matter, as long as Talia liked Catherine. Mom, Im married to Catherine, not to them, as long as Im happy, why do I care so much? Youve always wanted me to be good, havent you? Im happy with Catherine now, you dont want us to get a divorce, do you? Darren saw his mothers look of hesitation and decided to strike while the iron was hot and continued. Mom, as you can see, although Catherine is not a famous woman, but her temperament is not inferior to theirs, and Catherine is kind-hearted and pure at heart, so she is much better than the scheming women. If thats the case, theres nothing I can do. Although Talia has always lived in the gentry, she is not the brutal and unreasonable type and abhors the fights in the gentry. Darren looked depressed, sighing from time to time, shaking his head, a great momentum will be gone, the heart is cold look. Talia actually knew that Darren was pretending, but her son had already made a decision, so naturally, a mother could not interfere too much, and Talia could only sigh in her heart and pity the hearts of parents. At first you told me you were married, I thought you were perfunctory, but I didnt expect it to be true. Since you two have received the license, I cant just stick my neck out and let you two get divorced again. Talia said with a hint of helplessness on her face. Mother is really profoundly righteous, its really an honor to have such a mother. After Darren heard this, he couldnt help but feel a little lighter in his heart and patted Talias back. Talia gave Darren a nk look, then said: And I have to say you, you are married, you have to learn to take care of the Kirnd family, and treat the little girl better, do not give me every day to go out and fool around, something to make the headlines, why, you think that is good? Darren was speechless for a moment, it was only a matter of time before his mother spoke up for Catherine, it was a quick change.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Talia then nagged Darren for a few more minutes, mostly telling him to watch his words and behavior. Oh yes, you two have been married for such a long time, find time to ask her parents out too, eat together or something, our inws on both sides also meet. Talia also mentioned several times before, but Darren only mouth promise, surprisingly also do not arrange, such an important thing has been put on hold. If you dont make an appointment this time, I can personally make an appointment, married for a year, both sides of the inws do not know each other, you are not even anxious, this spreads out will not beughed at by others? Then Talia once again admonished. Okay, Ill talk to Catherer. You must be hungry too. Come on, lets go to dinner. Its been a long time since weve eaten together. Darren hurriedly changed the subject, he was afraid that his mother would continue to chatter like this endlessly, it would be dark. Forget it, you and Catherine eat, Im mainly here to see some of your aunts this time, theyve asked me out for tea, so I just happened to be on my way and stopped by to meet my mysterious daughter-inw. Talia then shook her head and looked at Darren with a disgusted look on her face, Who do you think you are, having a hidden marriage? Catherine sat alone on the sofa in the living room, looking into the study with an apprehensive heart, what were they talking about! So long and still not out. Catherine thought, it must be Darrens mother who thinks shes not good enough for Darren, Catherine kept clenching her little hand, tighter and tighter, will she ask Darren to divorce me and go get him to marry someone else? I wonder what Darren will say, with his usual domineering personality, will he stand up and rebel toward his mother, no, Im going to grow old with Catherine, and no one can stop it, including you. Catherine thought of this face burst into a smile, but soon dissipated, her beautiful imagination was broken, because she remembered just Darrens performance, where there is usually a hint of strength, simply like a meekmb. Catherine lowered her head, her eyes became dull, the corners of her mouth curved down little by little, ording to the performance just now, he might say, okay, everything is at the disposal of the Mother Superior. An all-epassing and different picture alternated in Catherines mind, countless possibilities were within her imagination, more bad than good, and she couldnt help but feel a pang of injustice in her heart, why cant people with different status have a good love, just because of what you call the right family? Pedantic! Click, the door to the study was slowly pulled open, Catherine knew that they must have discussed the oue, she took a breath and quietly waited for the so-called verdict. Catherine,e here for a moment. Talias face could not tell whether it was joy or otherwise, but her tone was much gentler than just now. Mom. Catherine thought better of it and called out. Catherine walked over slowly, this scene was dj vu, she had seen it in TV shows, this is the usual trick of those gentry, first give a smile, then ask the heroine to leave, if she refuses, well, then a series of bullying will happen next. Perhaps the reason is to see more of this kind of film, see the strange, Catherine heart a little emotional no, calm surprisingly, even a smile on the face. Talia was satisfied with Catherines attitude. Just now she showed her dislike and didnt pay much attention to Catherine, but Catherine always weed her with a smile and didnt look like she was pretending. Well, Catherine, since you and Yihan are married, you are also considered to be a member of our the Kirnd family, get along well with Yihan in the future and try not to quarrel, there are no hurdles that couples cannot ovee. Talia speaks as a person who has been there before, while slowly taking Catherines delicate hand, gently caressing it andughing lightly: Your hands are really fine and smooth, so much better than when I was young. Catherine waspletely surprised by this. Its not that she hadnt thought of Darren convincing Talia that she would be extremely reluctant, but now it seems that Talia has no reluctance whatsoever, let alone the intention to divorce herself and Darren. Perhaps because of Taliaspliment, a blush crept onto Catherines face, but with a smile even bigger than just now, even her eyebrows curved a bit: Mom, where are your words, Im embarrassed. Chapter 656 The symbol of daughter-in-law At this point Talia looked amiable, the corners of her eyes bent slightly, nced at Darren on the side, turned back to Catherine, the force in her hand slowly increased, and finally released. Talia held the ring on her other hand with one hand and took it off little by little, then she grabbed Catherines hand again, but this time it was her finger, and without waiting for Catherine to refuse, Talia pushed the ring up directly, her face showing joy, but her words seemed extraordinarily serious. Catherine, since you are the daughter-inw of the Kirnd family, it is time for this item to be handed over to you. This ring was given to me by my mother-inw, and now I am handing it over to you in the same capacity, although this item is not precious, it has been passed down in the Kirnd family for several generations. Catherine could clearly feel the residual warmth left by Talia on the ring, which reminded her that she was not dreaming, everything was real! What! A symbol of the Kirnd familys daughter-inw? Why is it so dramatic? Isnt this a scene that should appear in a drama? How could it happen to me? Catherines mouth grew, a series of question marks in her mind, incredulous at what was before her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Its its too expensive, I cant take it. Catherine didnt have time to think too much and replied stiffly. She and Darren had only gotten their license suddenly and in a hurry, so she didnt dare to take the symbolic ring. What! You dont want to be my daughter-inw of THE Kirnd family? Talia feigned anger. I I Catherine was so asked by Talia, open-mouthed I half a day, feel justified, do not know what to say. Darren winked at Catherine from the sidelines and told her to take it. After Catherine saw it, she frowned sadly and said in her heart: Itse to this, we can only take one step at a time. After Catherine made her decision, she stopped pushing back and opened her mouth to exin her attitude just now, Mom, I just think the ring is too expensive, not that I dont want to be the Kirnd familys daughter-inw. Thats good, its valuable or not, its going to be in your hands sooner orter anyway. Talias face was filled with an unspeakable smile, she was quite satisfied with Catherine, although not a famous girl, but just as Darren said, she does not y some scheming mind. Catherine could only smile sarcastically, feeling the unusual weight of the ring on her wrist, which was no lighter than a small mountain! If Talia knew the real reason for their marriage, she would be furious. Well, Catherine ah, I have some other things, so I will not apany you and Yihan to dinner. The more Talia looked at Catherine, the better she looked at her, and her tone of voice was quite calm. Ah, youre leaving, I just made soup especially for you. Hey, it seems that the soup is white, but it is good to go, together with the dinner is not necessarily how awkward it. Talias contrast, Catherine can also appreciate, but she thought in her mind, Darren and herself is not necessarily the case, if one day Darren and her divorce, she will see Talia again must be embarrassed to death? So she thought it was better to do more than nothing now. Darren and Catherine then escorted Talia out the door, and the moment they returned home and closed the door, Catherine slipped the ring Talia had put on her finger straight off. Catherine handed the ring to Darren, opened her little mouth, and said, Here. Darren gave a light eek, and then a smile was put on his face, and the smile was hidden with deep meaning: What are you giving me, thats my mothers gift to you, not to me. Hearing Darrens reluctant exnation, Catherine could not help but be a little speechless, your mother gave me, then we two divorced how to do? Youlle back to me for it? It will be more embarrassing then, might as well just give it to you! I dont dare to take this thing, if it rubs and breaks, how can I afford the consequences? Catherine thought to herself, What if I break it and we end up divorced and your mother asks me for it and I cant get it out? Your mother will eat me up then? I dont care, if you give it to me, Ill just give it to my mom and say you dont want it. Darren brazenly said, the corner of his mouth emerged a wicked smile, as if to provoke Catherine, Ill be rogue, what can you do to me? If you dont like it,e and bite me. Catherine took Darrens expression literally, and listened to what he said it was too much to ask. Catherine puffed out her cheeks and huffed, Darren, youre shameless! But Darren didnt pay any attention to her, calmly striding towards the study, leisurely floating a sentence: Didnt you make the soup? Ill go to the study first, call me when its ready. Catherine suddenly remembered she hadnt turned off the fire and eximed, Ah, my soup! She hurriedly walked to the kitchen. Darren couldnt help but smile after hearing that this woman was really silly as always, but it was a lot of fun. Luckily Catherine turned on a low heat, otherwise the pot of soup would have been ruined. Catherine made a few more dishes, and after they were all served, Catherine yelled out in no uncertain terms, Come out and eat. The heartined: I really do not understand, you are married to a daughter-inw or nanny, but I have to serve you all day, really, and not without hands and feet, why not cook yourself. Catherine was only feeling a little angry about what Darren had just said to her, but she didnt really have much toin about inside. Darren, hearing Catherines shout,es slowly, unhurriedly. Hmm? Wheres your ring? Darren asked with a tone that brooked no question when he noticed that Catherines wrist did not bear the mark of a woman who belonged to him. Brother, Im a journalist! Are you sure you want me to run around with it? If it breaks, whose fault is it? Besides, I usually have to do something else, and you are not the same, just idle there, I am tobor! I I took it down. Catherine said a little sheepishly. Darren looked at ease with his food and said, Oh, take it down, ah, actually I dont really care much. Catherine couldnt help but be relieved to hear it, and before she could let out an exmation, she heard Darrens voice again. But you know, Im usually not too strict with my mouth, in case one day in front of my mother, can not me me. Darren put on an innocent face and said faintly. Holy shit! Youre not too tight lipped? Youre clearly threatening me! Catherine listened to the angry, she felt that Darren at this time is the most unbeatable, a bitchy look, but she can not beat him! Every time this happens, Catherine always silently reassures herself: Humph, this time I will let you live for now. This one is no exception. Chapter 657 Interviews Only But in the face of Darrens threats she really has no way, in case Darren really tells Talia, when the timees to make things worse, the unlucky is still naturally her. Catherine was a little curious about what he had put into his mothers head that made her attitude toward her change in a matter of moments. What did you say to your mother that changed so much? What my mother, my mother, what, shes not your mother? Darren doesnt answer either, just bites back at Catherine. Uh okay, our mom, our mom, okay? Catherine rolled her eyes, youre a kid, right? This is all a fight! My mom is actually quite nice, youre the one who thinks too badly of her. Darren had stopped his chopsticks by now and looked at Catherine and said. Nima! Catherine was furious and wanted to say something, but when she noticed the seriousness between Darrens eyebrows, she didnt know how to say anything, so she could only say resentfully, Well, maybe I was wrong about her. Darren nodded his head, with a big look of opening up: Actually When Catherine saw Darrens stance, she hurriedly got up and refused, Im done eating too, clean up the dishes, I have to go to work after a break. How many feuds, or know a little less good. Darren smiled and didnt say much, got up and said hello to Catherine and went to the office. Darren slurred his words, but Catherine always had a feeling that he was going to workte at noon because he was dyed on his own business. Thinking about what Darren said to her today, Catherines heart swells with warmth. I dont know if its true, or if its justforting. Catherine shook her head, picked up herptop, and walked to the study. Darren wont allow Catherine to work in his bedroom and asks her to go into his study. She doesnt understand why, but does so anyway. Catherine had just put her notebook on the table when she saw a book lying quietly to one side. I think Darren has seen it, hey, you cant me people for being rich, and the effort they put in is out of reach of the crowd. Catherine approached and picked up the book, gently swiping it. With a snap, a photo slipped out from among the books and fell to the floor.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Catherine leaned down to pick up the photo on the ground, and wanted to clip it back into the book, but couldnt control her inner curiosity and took a look. Catherine found the photo is a womans hazy back, as for who is not really see, but she can be sure that this person is definitely not herself, but Catherine always feel that this she knows, as to why so feel, she does not know, may be a womans intuition. Catherine in the mind painstakingly seeking half a day, can not remember who it is, then she no longer forced, casually folder the photo in the book, and began to busy themselves with things. By the time Catherine was done, it was almost time to go to work, and she grimaced and said, It looks like Im not destined to have a lunch break. She went to the bathroom and cleaned up a bit before heading to the office. A back came suddenly, a long hair floating in the air hazy, with the hair of the sunlight vying with each other, small steps without speed, so natural, as if a floating duckweed in a pool of blue. That back passed in a sh, then Catherine stunned in ce, she forgot her expression at the time, just stood dumbfounded, and only when she reacted, she hurried up. Who the hell is she? Why was her picture in Darrens book? Did Darren ever pursue her? Catherine hurried quickly and saw the back get into the elevator ahead of her. When the woman turned around, the elevator doors were slowly closing, making it impossible for her to see the womans face, and she ran to the elevator doors, which were already closed. Catherine sighed, one step away from an answer that she couldnt get. Catherine entered the editor-in-chiefs door with an unspeakable feeling and handed him the information she hadpiled: This is the information Ipiled after the interview with stair, do you see anything that needs to be revised? The editor-in-chief nodded gently, answered, and without saying much, took the information and looked at it carefully word by word. Catherine saw the editor-in-chief look so seriously, heart some nervous, because these things may determine the survival of her work, the morning scene vividly, so she did not dare to have the slightest ck in the interview stair and processing these materials. I hope nothing will go wrong, Catherine prayed in her heart. Not long after, the editor-in-chief will read the information, eyes on Catherine, face can not see the joy, or anger, sitting there, and do not say anything. Catherines heart was like an ant on a hot pot, and beads of sweat kept falling from the corners of her forehead. Give some reaction, OK, to fire you also say a word, so expressionless, also do not say what is going on, so that Catherine heart nervous. Suddenly the editor-in-chiefughed aloud, startling Catherine: Catherine ah, you did a good job, I am very satisfied. Catherine patted her chest to calm her inner turmoil and looked at the editor-in-chief with a vagueint, Editor-in-chief, you just had a joyless face and didnt say anything, which really scared me. The editor-in-chief was Catherine said so smile even more, exined: I just want to take a good look at you as a mascot, I am now considering giving you a report, sent to the top, to get you apany model, chief reporter or something, of course, sry and bonus will also give you a raise. Catherine listened to the confusion, I also became a mascot? Even if she did a good job in this interview, she shouldnt have behaved like this. Catherine thought quietly in her heart, Did the editor-in-chief take the wrong medicine today? Why would he give me such a big piece of pie? Uh, editor-in-chief, can I ask weakly whats going on? Catherine asked with some embarrassment. This is the case, today noon Mr. Jakovich called ourpany, praised you a lot, and said that you want to do an interview for him in the future. The editor-in-chief paused and then said. Do you know that the presidents interview was not easy to do, let alone the Kirnd Group and the Jakovich Group such a huge thing, but you seeded. The people are more concerned about these presidents than the stars can be more nervous, so that our group and even thepanys performance has improved, you say you are not a mascot ah, and I am also ready to apply to the above, you will not do those star interviews, only the presidents interview. Catherine was embarrassed when she heard that stair asked her to do an interview with himter? Whats the situation? I think he and Darren seem to have a deep hatred for each other, will Darren be angry if I do an interview with him? Why do I have toe back and do interviews with these CEOs? One Darren is enough to give me a headache, if there are more, Ill be bored to death. Chapter 658 What are you doing here Although the editor-in-chief said he was going to give Catherine a raise, her heart was not happy at all. Remembering Darrens grim face, she couldnt help but shiver. Editor-in-Chief, can I Cant! May I No way! Catherine a sweat, even if you can not, you have to let me finish the sentence ah! Catherine was furious in her heart, but what else could she say in the face of her boss! Fine! I put up with it. Never refuse, I am ying your best role, let you shine and shine in ourpany, but also for your own good. The editor-in-chief has a righteous face, with a wagging head on the left and a nodding head on the right. Hm, dont think I dont know why you did that, thanks to you can still say the righteous words. Under Catherines gaze, the editor-in-chief may also feel a little embarrassed, a light cough, no bottom said: Uh, well, you go down, when there is a task I directly arranged for you. Catherine consoled herself: Im not bowing to the forces of evil, Im calling it patience, yes, patience! The only way to change the world is to be stronger! Catherine returned to her office, her fingers tapping on her desk in an irregr, ttering tter. And her insides were like this one sound, a jumble. Who the hell is that woman? She was in the same office building as me, could she be my colleague, my boss? Or is Darrens decision to marry himself simply because he has the same job and simr looks to the woman for whom he is a recement. What kind of conflict do Darren and stair have with each other? They are both at the helm of the three families, there is no doubt that they know each other, perhaps they have more or less some problems, but there is a need to pinch up when they meet?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I can not avoid contact with stair in the future, Darren will not be angry? If he is really angry, how should I choose? Give up the job in front of me? A series of questions buzzed around like a swarm of flies in Catherines head, and her mood was instantly worse. Catherines heart was raucous and restless, and she flung the information sitting on her desk into the waste basket with a vengeance, stair, its all your fault! Every time you show up, nothing good happens. The more Catherine thinks about it, the more she met stair the first time and she got her drink spilled, and the second time caused her to be misunderstood by Darren and have a big fight. stair was ordering something to his assistant when he suddenly sneezed twice, rubbed his nose and cursed, Hmm? Who has the nerve to say something bad about me behind my back! My Mr. Jakovich, who dares to speak ill of you? You must have worked too hard on some stars bellyst night and hurt your vitality. The assistant said without any scruples. stairs face changed, towards the back of the assistants head is a p: You kid is more and more no big and small, it seems I have to send you to Liu Lao, teach you some, or let him teach you how to be a good assistant. The assistant ate a burst of pain, kept rubbing the back of his head and said with trepidation, Mr. Jakovich I was wrong, dont send me to Liu Lao ah. He had heard of Liu Laos reputation, and if he was sent to him, he thought he would have to shed his skin without losing his bones. Take your hands off. stair said faintly. And his assistant, who obviously had palpitations about the p he just received, shook his head and said, Ah, what are you doing? Let me see if its okay! Oh, its nothing, it just hurts a little The word pain was just halfway out of the assistants mouth when, with a snap, stairs palm lifted again and came into close contact with the back of his head without a word. If you dont want to be taught by Liu Lao, dont hurry up and do what I tell you. The assistant was screaming in pain, but he was afraid of Liu Lao, so he replied in a panic, Mr. Jakovich, Ill do it now, now. stairs mouth held a bizarre arc, I do not know what to think, but the eyes shone with a brilliant light. Catherine was lost in thought when there was a knock on the office door. Pleasee in. Catherine said as she quickly gathered her inner emotions. The door was pushed open smoothly and a colleague walked in and said, The editor-in-chief asked you to sort out the Jakovich Group presidents article over for a while. Okay, I get it. Catherine shook her head, what was the point of thinking so much, doing well now was the most important thing. After her colleague went out, Catherine picked up the information file she had thrown in the trash andined, stair, youre still haunting me! I dont know how long it took, Catherine stretched her back, pushed the file in her hand forward and said to herself, Finally Im done, but its really hard to write a story about the president, not only to attract the audiences attention, but also not to write too much, always maintaining a sense of mystery. Catherines heart snickers, fortunately she has had experience in this area, or else how many people have to be offended. Catherine stepped into the editor-in-chiefs office with her revised story, thinking to herself that this ce was the source of trouble, and that every time she came in, a bunch of questions would arise. Editor-in-chief, this is the document I have revised, please look through it. After reading it, the editor-in-chief nodded to show his approval of Catherine: Well, you go and deliver it to Mr. Jakovichspany personally and let him go through it. What? You have to go to his office? Why not just call and say so? Catherine whined in a small voice, What a pain in the ass. The editor-in-chief does not know whether he heard or otherwise, said again: You dont have toe back after asking your opinionter, leave a copy of the backup in thepany, you have any questions directly call on the line, if there is nothing to do, you go. Im not going to be bribed by such a small advantage from you. Oh. Catherine replied and had to turn around and walk out. When she walked to the ce where the crowd was working, she suddenly found that the back she had been searching so hard for was right in front of her eyes. Out of instinctive reaction, she did not care about the asion and directly shouted out, Hey, wait a minute! She was suddenly ufortable as the astonished eyes of the crowd gathered on her, and only then did she realize that she had blurted out. Since shouting are shouting, but also can only ignore the embarrassment, hard on, but also to save the night dreamter. But the back in front of her is also really charming, looking from afar you can feel the extraordinary aura emanating from the body, Catherine has a deep sense of foreboding, this little woman is not ordinary, the front is absolutely charming, so who would be such a familiar back? Under the condensation of the crowd, Catherine said stiffly, Why are you here? Chapter 659 Surprisingly, it was her Her purpose is simple, as long as the woman turned back on the line, the back since she felt familiar, then it must be more or less and this person some interactions, their own greetings like this, it is not too much to talk about embarrassment, it is better than saying, you turn around for me to a lot. Sure enough, upon hearing Catherines voice, the woman in front of her stopped slightly, turned her body slowly sideways, and turned around. Catherine stared intently at her cheek, unblinking, as if trying to see her through. ra, Boss ra! How could it be her? Catherine was struck by a bolt from the blue, she had just asked this top boss to wait some more and asked her inexplicably, What are you doing here? Now she finally understood why the crowds eyes among the amazement, reced by any one in thepany shouted editor-in-chief, can also enjoy this unique treatment. People around the room were talking about it. What is Catherine doing here! How dare you have the audacity to make the editor-in-chief stand still. Catherine thought she felt she was capable of something by virtue of having done two exclusive interviews with the president, and dared to ask the editor-in-chief to wait for her for a moment and greet her as if nothing had happened. She really doesnt know what the sky is the limit, as the saying goes a strong dragon cant suppress a snake, guess if Darren can bail her out this time? In the eyes of the crowd, she seems to be aical clown, surprisingly not to give any face to the editor-in-chief, thinking that with Darrens shelter, she can be reckless. They think editor-in-chief will definitely deal with Catherine seriously, after all, she is the management, if everyone is the same as Catherine yelling, how can she still manage thepany. ra also raised her eyebrows, showing her displeasure at Catherines performance, a pair of eyes falling on Catherines body, making her ufortable. Catherine also saw her displeasure and apologized in a panic: editor-in-chief, Im sorry, I didnt know it was you, I thought it was someone I knew another person. Oops! I met the editor-in-chief once in a million years when he came to our group. And how can that mystery woman be the editor-in-chiefBoss? Curiosity killed the cat ah, Catherine ah, Catherine, you say you excited about what ah, even if you want to know you can not follow up? Now well, in front of so many people, and editor-in-chief so talk, certainly finished! Catherine prayed silently in her heart: I hope the editor-in-chief is generous and forgives me for my mistake this time. After hearing Catherines exnation, ras face eased a little and she said, Youe with me. Catherine hung her head low and admitted to herself that she was unlucky enough to follow the editor-in-chief out. The moment the two stepped out of the doorway of the congregations office, the clutter resumed, but of course what they were saying, Catherine obviously couldnt hear. Catherine reached the corridor, hooked her little hand behind ra and was the first to exin, editor-in-chief Lord I really didnt mean to do it, I ra nced back and interrupted Catherine: Well, Catherine, I know, you dont have to say much, who hasnt had a wrong person at some point. Catherine looked like she thanked for understanding and said repeatedly, editor-in-chief, you are so understanding. ra shook her head and continued, I also survived from that stage of your life, you are still fighting for a short time, many things you can not handle now, it may take a while to break in, do not care about other peoples gossip, just do a good job. ra is actually quite good to thepanys employees and subordinates in private, but sitting in this position now, she must be strict with everyone in the open, making a small mistake, she will also criticize, this is a way of her management. Catherine looked at ra in disbelief, the notorious editor-in-chief in front of her said this to herself, Im not dreaming, right? Even if its a dream, its too unreliable. ra saw Catherines surprise, smiled and said, Well, you dont have to think much about it, go ahead and get busy. Uh, that, editor-in-chief, Ill go first then. Catherine said resentfully. ra nodded and turned to leave. Catherine stood still, thinking deeply for a long time, to ras good feeling multiplied, the original editor-in-chief is not so terrible, and also give me a good reason, like the editor-in-chief such both beautiful and understanding boss can really not be much. Then she thought of Darrens book with her picture in it, she thought it was not a coincidence, her mind suddenly came up with a scene where Darren called editor-in-chief ra, their rtionship is not simple, it is likely that Darren has editor-in-chief in his heart, otherwise why would he call it that way? Catherines mind was in turmoil. If they were really in that kind of rtionship, how could she choose? She stomped her foot and shook her head violently, muttering to herself, Bored, bored, dont want to.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Jakovich, this is all the information about Catherine. stairs assistant hastily presented the information, knowing in his heart that this time the president might really be on to something. stair scanned lightly, and then nced at the assistant: When have you ever seen this young master chase a girl and read the information? Yes. The assistant hurriedly withdrew his hands. stairs fingers fell gently on his forehead, bowed his head in deep thought, not knowing what to think, and then jerked his head again, a brilliant light in his eyes: You arrange it, help me choose a gift. The assistant hesitated for a moment, but quickly responded and understood stairs intentions. The car slowed down and finally stopped in front of the Jakovich Groups building, and Catherine slowly unscrewed the door and stepped down. Miss Perry, please follow me. The receptionist saw Catherine walking in and greeted warmly, all of which stair had instructed in advance. When they reached the door of the presidents office, the receptionist knocked forward and then retreated. Enter. A low, bone-chilling voice slid into her eardrums. She wondered if stair had studied broadcasting, otherwise his voice would be so standard and pleasant. stair did not look up, leaning back in his seat, holding a document and looking at it, no extra expression on his face, but emanating a high, innate reserve. Catherine looked over at stair, who was meticulous and dedicated at this point, and didnt even notice his arrival. The first time I saw him, I knew he was not a frivolous person. She sighed in her heart, and in the future, when I dont know a person, I cant jump to conclusions. Catherine coughed lightly and prompted stair: Mr. Jakovich, Im here to deliver the magazine to you, take a look at it, and if youre satisfied, Ill inform thepany and it will be published in the evening. Chapter 660 Stupidity stair nodded, after seeing that the visitor was Catherine, the corners of his eyes all bloomed slightly and he smiled, Sorry, I was just reading some documents and I didnt even know Miss Perry was here. Its okay. Catherine replied politely, then handed the article she had put together to stair: Take a look. stair pretended to be angry and drank: Didnt we all say wed be friends, howe youre still your your, is it a reversal? Catherine saw the change in stairs expression, and at first she thought it was strange, but once he said that Catherine was relieved: Of course not, its just a habit. With a smile filling his face, stair took the information handed over by Catherine and said lightly, Well, actually, Id consider it an honor to be friends with someone as charming and interesting as Miss Perry. After stair read the information carefully, he nodded slightly, approving of Catherines writing, which was skillful and fluent, with a clear focus on portrayal. This story, you wrote it? Catherine looked at stair, who was surprised, and frowned, Is there something wrong? It shouldnt be, Ive revised it several times before and after, the editor-in-chief has also read it, how can there be a problem. Well, what! What is not satisfied with the writing? You say, Ill change it again. No, Im just a little surprised that such good writing is wasted on interviews, I couldnt resist digging up your boss. stairs thin lips faintly spit out the affirmation of Catherines ability. Catherines heart is also a happy, which people do not like peopleplimenting themselves. Mr. Jakovich, Im just doing my best, Im not as good at writing as you say. Youre really modest. By the way, how about the flower tea I gave youst time? Was it good? If its good, bring some back this time. Catherine feels embarrassed when stair brings up the matter of floral tea, which he gave herself to take home and make for Talia once before Darren threw it out. Uh, thats not necessary, I havent finished thest one I was given, theres still plenty. Catherine was a bit vain, hanging her head low, not daring to look at stair. stair saw Catherines reaction and didnt think much of it, just assumed she was a little shy. Well, in that case, then I will send someone to yourpany some other time. Not allowing Catherine to speak, stair said again: This time also hard for you to run a trip,e, I buy you dinner. With that, he stood up from his seat, picked up his suit jacket with one hand and stepped away. Catherine refused repeatedly, Forget it, Im not really used to eating at those fancy clubs. stair turned back towards Catherine and rolled his eyes, saying in a good-natured way, Who said you should take you to a fancy club to eat?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Catherine: Huh? Then where are we going? Youll know when you go. stair deliberately sold the story. Originally Catherine was just going to find a reason to refuse stair, thinking that people of his status would definitely go out to dinner to that kind of ce, but who knows by stair said so, she can not find another reason. Catherine followed stairs lead and pulled out her phone and edited a text message to Darren, telling him she wasnt going back for dinner, she hesitated and put her phone on silent. stair walked a little faster than Catherine, and when he reached the gate, he nced at his assistant, who was waiting early, and asked, Is everything ready? Dont worry Mr. Jakovich, this gift will make her mouth open! The assistant said with excitement, raising his head and waiting for stairspliment. stair, as if he had not seen the same, as if nothing happened, tilted his head to look at the faithful Catherine, directly ignored him. stair pulled open the door of thepany for Catherine as a gentleman and leaned down to make an inviting gesture, to which Catherine smiled. In a small matter, Catherine can feel that stair will take care of her very well, heart for his good feeling little by little, perhaps as stair said, the two be friends is also good. Catherine just stepped out of thepanys front door, before you have time to go down the steps, was a strange light shed to the eyes, Catherine even used a hand to cover, and changed the angle to look. Putting eyes on the scene, let Catherines pupils suddenly dted, heart lit a zing fire, mes wavering, burning her whole body, blood churning. A supercar parked in front of the Jakovich Group, the silver gray body gleaming, the car door open up, in the warm sunlight like a winged angel, Catherine looked at it swallowed, the wind ran up. Who is this? The Porsche GT was left here. I dont care, Im going to take pictures. Big baby, here Ie. stairs brow was slightly furrowed, wasnt this the supercar he had just bought the month before? How could it be here? You asked someone to drive here? He asked the assistant to the side. The assistant nodded: Yes, I had someone drive over, Mr. Jakovich, you did not read the information, I studied a bit, Catherines love for sports cars is surprising, look at her performance, ouch, like it, if she knows that this is a gift you prepared for her, Im afraid she will have to give her life. The more the assistant spoke, the more excited he became, looking lustfully at stair: Mr. Jakovich, what about my idea? You dont really need to reward me, of course its not your style not to reward, so just give me a casual two-day vacation The assistants words were halfway through, but he swallowed hard, because he found stairs face more and more wrong, eyes shing with cold light, one by one, shot at his body, making him feel like he fell into a 10, 000-year cold pool, ice Ling bone. stair ckened his face and pped his assistant on the back of the head, this stupid assistant was just going to blow him up! Youre going to give Catherine the Porsche as a gift? Youre so stupid! Boss, please next time to y in a different ce, OK, I feel that if you continue to y like this, the back of my head will definitely be hit by you down the pit, the assistant thought in his heart, s, Catherine or I am too high regard you, it turns out that it is not better than a GT. The assistant excused himself, Mr. Jakovich, I thought you liked Catherine very much, so I thought of this in the heat of the moment, you dont mind, Ill go prepare a cheaper gift now. stair was shaking with anger by the assistant, the goods usually is not quite smart, what is the recent, this can not understand? stair lifted his leg towards his assistant and kicked her: Calling you stupid is an insult to stupidity, dont you think about it, Catherine and I are just friends now, with her character will ept this gift? Chapter 661 Baby The assistant listened to the sudden realization: Shit! Why didnt I think of that. Rub your head in it! Why dont you go and prepare a new gift again? stair made a gesture to raise his leg and scared the assistant to run out: Mr. Jakovich, give me ten minutes, I will bring the gift to you. stair exhaled viciously, apparently his douchebag assistant had just pissed him off. He calmed down his inner emotions and looked back to see Catherine standing or leaning over in front of his supercar taking pictures with happiness written all over her face. Is it so like that or not? How do you feel that you are going to eat it up. Arent you Darrens girl? He didnt send you one? Humph! That kind of man, do not send forget, save you feel indebted to him, when the time is ripe, I send you one. stair thought about walking over and said towards Catherine, I didnt realize you were so into supercars too. The assistant had botched the job of creating amon topic for him and Catherine. Yes, you also like it? Do you want toe over and take a couple of pictures, I guess the owner will be here in a while, and then there will be no more pictures to take. Catherine replied to stair, but never took her eyes off the supercar. stair also looked at his Porsche, what is the magic of this car, just like this to conquer Catherine? Ive been in love for so many years, but I never thought Id be better off with a car. Catherine did not hear a reply for a long time before she reacted to the fact that the person standing next to her was stair, who is the president of one of the four major groups, how could he be like himself. Uh, sorry, Mr. Jakovich, I just got excited and thought I was standing next to my bestie, when I was in college, she and I would run over to take pictures when we saw this kind of super run, so Catherine Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Although she is married to Darren, but she has always been reluctant to spend Darrens money, even her own means of transportation to work is she bought in installments, plus Darren does not like supercars, usually drive cars like Rolls-Royce, Lincoln, so she saw the supercar to be so excited. Well, its okay, you can sit in it and try to see how it feels. This is not very good, in case the owner of the housees back, wont it be embarrassing? Catherine did not know that this supercar was stair, so she said so. Actually, what Im trying to say is that this Porsche is mine. Huh? Yours? Catherine was surprised that she kept taking pictures in front of the owner of this car, and even graciously asked him toe along for the ride, wasnt that a bit much? The thought of Catherines face crept up with a wisp of crimson, not knowing what to say. stair, however, did not care at all and said with a smile, Are you sure you dont want to sit in it and try it out? Try, of course try! Catherine heard that you can sit on it to try, where can still take care of other, quickly replied. stair smiled, opened the door, and said with a smile, Its an honor to be your driver. Catherine looked at stair resentfully, wanted to say something, took a look at the shiny supercar, and took a breath as if she had made some big decision. That, Mr. Jakovich, may I try it in the car? Catherine looked at stair with a questioning gaze and said softly. Sure, you have to be the driver, naturally I cant force anyone to do anything. stair replied jokingly, and then walked towards the passenger seat. Catherine joyfully raised her soulful little hand and arced it in the air, Id be honored to be your driver, too.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Then Catherine got into the supercar, hands clutching the steering wheel with the GT logo, her heart inexplicably nervous, scared, after all, this is her first time driving a supercar, its vision and the usual car is not quite the same, she was worried that she identally scratched the car, hit, even if she sold it, she could not afford to pay ah. LOL! Big baby, for you I also fought. The cars engine started with a buzz, the sound of the engine was audible, but the car drove unusually slowly. As the distance shrank and Catherine became slowly more proficient at it, the speed picked up at once, and under stairs guidance they arrived at a barbecue. In summer, you should eat some of these open-air street barbecues, is that what you call cool? Catherine wondered how a rich young man like him could be eating open-air barbecues like themon people. This is not what happens in TV dramas, they think these things are carcinogenic, right? They dont think these things are carcinogenic, but why would they still eat them? The shiny GT shone brightly in such an environment, and the diners were each as surprised as Catherine was when she first saw it, so the two were in the spotlight as soon as they got out of the car. stair walked as if nothing had happened, with his trademark smile still on his face. Catherine was slightly ufortable, but was affected by stair on the side, and soon calmed down. stair skillfully ordered his food and finally ordered a cold beer, smiling and saying, Kebabs with cold beer are the ultimate treat. During the course of the meal, the two of them kept talking, and Catherine was amused by stair and let out crispughter from time to time. Catherine is more and more interesting stair this person, obviously very rich, but has the same pursuit as herself. In the two of themughing, time flies, Catherine looked at her wrist watch, the time iste, she is a little worried that Darren will look for her, think about it or take out her cell phone. No way! Twenty-eight missed calls! Two from the editor-in-chief, the rest are from Darren. I think the editor-in-chief also called because Darren was looking for himself. Its over, its over, this time back to die. Catherine was distracted by stairs excited talk, but her heart was anxious, where is the meaning of stopping ah, and I do not know how long it will take to finish eating. stair saw beads of sweat rolling down Catherines forehead from time to time, even the temples were wet, and asked with concern, Are you a little ufortable? Im not ufortable, Im scared! s, you dont understand even if I say so. Catherine had a bright idea, simply say they are not feeling well, take this opportunity to slip away, if you go back earlier, maybe you can still fool over, ifter, Darren also did not eat their own. Well, Mr. Jakovich, Im a little sick, so lets call it a day. Catherine said softly, pretending to be weak. Well, lets go then, Ill drive you back. stair pulled out a few tissues and handed them to Catherine, then wiped them off as well and got up to leave. No, Ill just go back by myself, its very close to my house. Catherine said sheepishly. If Darren knew that stair had sent her home, what would happen? She didnt dare to take that risk. Chapter 662 How to decide is up to you stair how to say is also considered to read women, naturally know this situation is she does not want to let himself send her back, although stair some worry about Catherine, but afraid to cause Catherines dissatisfaction, so also did not force. In that case, then you take care on the way. He said and handed the brocade box on the table to Catherine. This is a book I read recently, I think its very good, so Im giving it to you. His assistant thought before and after, not too extravagant, but also has to have substance, and finally prepared a meaningful book for stair. Well, thank Mr. Jakovich for that. Im really sorry for this time, well get together again next time. Catherine wanted to refuse, but there was really no proper reason for this gift, and she couldnt say she didnt like reading. Thats okay, see you next time. stair thought to himself, is she rejecting herself because of Darren? When Catherine arrived home, it was dark and Darren was sitting in the living room waiting for himself. As soon as she entered, she met Darrens dark brown eyes, as deep as a pond. He crossed his fingers and put his two thumbs together and spat out a few words in a strong, domineering manner, What are you doing? Like a frightened bunny, Catherine became anxious and restless, how to say? Tell the truth? What if he gets angry? But if you dont tell the truth, wont it be more serious if you are found out? I went to do the interview and then went to socialize a bit. Catherine took a chance and said vaguely, hoping to muddle through. With whom? Darren actually knew a general idea when he called Catherinespany editor-in-chief, and the reason he asked Catherine was just to hear what she would say. Catherine took a deep breath and decided to be honest, she hadnt done anything wrong anyway. stair, Catherine then exined again, I was asked by the editor-in-chief to deliver todays story, and then he offered to take me to dinner, which I declined, but it didnt work out, so I went and saw your call and didnt finish eating before I rushed back. Well, very honest, youre lucky you didnt lie, or you would have been punished by me. Exin? Is it because you dont want me to misunderstand? Well, would you like some more? Darren asked with a slight curve in the corner of his mouth toward Catherine. Catherine was a little confused about Darrens intention, was this sarcasm or was he simply asking me if I wanted some more? Im not eating, its not good to eat too much at night. Whatever Darren had in mind, he couldnt go wrong by choosing not to eat anyway. Well, since youre not eating, you sit down and well talk. Darren lifted his arm to Catherine and motioned for her to sit beside him. Talk about it? Talk about what! Last time, we said we would talk, but it fell through, so what will happen this time? Although there was some reluctance in Catherines mind, she went to the couch and sat down: Talk about what! You tell me. My mother called me to the study this morning as you know. Darren paused in a deliberate sell-out, wanting to see what Catherines reaction was. Catherine had a bad feeling in her heart, her eyebrows unconsciously knitted up, is this a showdown with me, a divorce? No, Talia had already given me their heirloom ring? Then what did they say in the study! Darrens face deepened with a smile, this silly woman still seems to care quite a lot. My mom doesnt know about our rtionship, so she wants to meet with your parents and get closer in the future. Huh? Meeting with my parents? Catherines heart tightened and she couldnt help but panic. What should I do? When my family was pushing me, I got a marriage license with Darren on impulse, and I didnt even have the heart to tell them. I know its a little abrupt for you, but I cant think of any other way to do it. The point is that my parents dont even know that were married! How am I going to exin all this? Catherine was a bit helpless, if she had known this, when she and Darren got married, she should have told her parents, to save herself the trouble of having to make up reasons and deceive with lies. Thats your business, it has nothing to do with me. Darren said in a matter-of-fact tone, as if intent on seeing Catherine embarrassed. Seeing Darrens arrogant and unbeatable appearance, Catherines teeth itched with hatred. What do you mean! Its your mother who wants to see, not my mother, you dont help even if it is, but actually still looking at my joke, besides, when the marriage certificate also has your part, why dont you think of a way for me? Catherine said with a straight face. If you dont want to be the Kirnd familys daughter-inw, you can return the ring to my mother again, but of course its easy to invite God to send God away, so I dont know if you can return it. Darrens mouth showed a wicked smile, so Catherine looked like she wanted to go up and give him two kicks. Of course Catherine is only thinking about it in her mind. Humph! What kind of man are you? You dont even help think of a solution when your own wife is in trouble, are you like that? Catherine tried to provoke Darren to help her out. Obviously Darren is not going to eat Catherine that set, a word to break its mind: You better not use the method of provocation, if I am really provoked by you, the final bad luck is definitely you! In the end, the unlucky is definitely you! In the end, the unlucky is definitely you! These words were like a magic sound that circled infinitely in Catherines mind. Every time Darren said this, Catherines body couldnt help but shake this is the shadow Darren left on Catherine! Aftermath! Looking at Catherine somewhat aggrieved, head hanging low and arms limp weakly on the sofa, Darren turned the tables and continued, Actually, its not impossible for you to get me to help you with ideas. Unless Catherine heard Darrens willingness to give her ideas, and suddenly her spirits were lifted, with Darrens mind, his solution would in all probability be able to solve her problem. Catherine sat up sharply and asked, Unless what!? Unless, you serve me well tonight, then when Im in a good mood, Ill help you out with an idea and all problems will be solved. Darren said with a brilliant gleam in his eyes. Shameless, ask you a question you want to take advantage of me, you are still a man or not, how can you be so rogue? Catherine clenched her fist and raised it towards Darren, looking as if she might rush at any moment, and said, I specialize in perverts like you! Think about it, whatever you decide is up to you. With that Darren stood up and walked into Catherines bedroom.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 663 I just can’t sleep outside Catherines heart thundered and she gambled with Darren, what the hell, how dare you! You think Im going to give in like this? No way! Ill sleep on the living room couch tonight, my Korean drama is still being updated! Catherine red toward her room, as if she could re at Darren through the door. Hmph, thisdy is going to take a bath and then enjoy the beauty of my Hainding handsome. Catherine said smugly. Not long after, Catherine was already washed up, wearing a pink nightgown, sitting in front of the TV, constantly changing channels. Without the imaginary Hainding handsome man or the soft andfortable king-size bed, Catherine was a bit restless and wanted to go back to her bedroom, but she didnt want to bow down. If I go back, doesnt that mean Im giving up? No, I must hold on. Catherine simply turned off the TV and took out a nket and covered herself. Sleep, sleep, get up tomorrow is a good man again. Catherine tossed and turned on the couch, thinking about the showdown with her parents as soon as she closed her eyes, and how she could sleep peacefully. She sat up with a huff, threw the nket on the couch andined, The couch is notfortable at all! Why should you sleep in my bedroom and I sleep on the couch! Hmph! In fact, she has alreadypromised, but just does not want to admit it. Catherine tiptoed to her bedroom door and gently pushed it open, obviously going back to her bedroom, but preferring to act like a thief. Catherine peeked through the doorway and watched Darren, who was motionless in bed, presumably asleep. With a click, Catherine stepped inside and gently closed the bedroom door behind her. She pursed her lips, tried not to breathe too heavily, and carefully moved step by step towards the big bed she longed for, fearing to make a little noise. She had just climbed into the big bed of her dreams, and before she could enjoy thefort, she was startled by Darren who rolled over violently. Ah Why is he not sleeping? Or did I just wake him up? What are you shouting about!? Darren asked with darkened eyes and dissatisfaction. You are scared to the point of insanity, can I not shout? I I have nothing. Catherineined in her heart, but did not dare to say it, she could still rely on Darren to help herself with ideas. Figured it out? Darren asked with a wicked smile on the corner of his mouth, sparingly. Thinking through a line! I just couldnt sleep outside before I came in to look for you, you dont have to be smug here. Darren saw Catherine shut up and smiled, then said, Youd better take the initiative, or Ill change my mindter, and therell be no one to help you figure out what to do. Although the mouth Darren said is let Catherine initiative, but his hand he has taken Catherines waist. Catherines body shook violently and tried to resist, but Darrens big, strong hand held her in a death grip. You better behave tonight. With a side flip, Darren had Catherine pinned underneath him and began to make his next move. After an unknown amount of time, Darren finally stopped, brushed her cheek, and kissed her toward her weak lips, Well done. Darren praised Catherine like a preschool teacher praising a toddler. Catherine was in some pain, her own body was already covered in hickeys, having been tossed around by Darren. You can say what to do now, cant you? Catherine said softly, obviously still not recovered from the tumble she had just had. That, you dont have to worry about, Ill take care of your parents side. Darreny back on the bed, his whole arm wrapped around Catherines waist. Catherine always felt cheated, if she didnte over, Darren must have helped herself too, thinking she pushed Darrens hand underneath her and used the quilt to separate the two of them, her disgust showing on her face. Darren had a teasing smile on his face as he turned sideways and swept Catherine up into his arms with both arms at once: You were screaming veryfortably just now. Darren, you, shameless, nasty. Catherines heart was furious, her face could not help but blush delicately, and she kept fluttering in Darrens arms.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Darrens arms secretly pushed harder, hugging Catherine tighter, and said, Just kidding, why are you so excited? Perhaps Catherine felt tired, or she knew she couldnt break free and didnt want to do any more useless work, she quieted down and curled her whole body into Darrens arms. Darren lifted Catherines chin with his hand, stared deeply into Catherines blinking eyes, and said faintly, I wont get involved in your work stuff in the future. Catherines pupils dted violently, not daring to believe what Darren said, this, this was hispromise? Darren finished by giving Catherines furry head a few strokes. Darren actually made a concession! Its amazing that one can change Darrens mind! Its incredible. Catherine could note back to her senses for a long time, and she thought to herself: So, I still have a good ce in his heart. So what is the conflict between him and stair? Catherine wanted to ask several times were not able to ask, she thought it is better to ask stair, in case she wants to because of this matter, angered Darren, then she can not eat away. Well, its gettingte, go to bed early. Darrens hand was patting Catherines back regrly, and his voice was not as strong as it used to be, but as gentle and loving as it could be. Catherine felt the warmth of Darrens embrace at this point, wrapping her in a perfect embrace and making her feel sleepy. I dont know how long it took, but the two went to sleep one after another. Catherine went to the office early the next morning, she noticed that her colleagues were looking at her with a different look today, did something else happen? A bad feeling rose in Catherines heart, and as soon as she reached the door of her office, she was called by Hanna Morgan, with whom she usually had a good rtionship: Ms. Perry, the editor-in-chief wants you toe to his officeter. Catherine frowned slightly and asked in a whisper towards the man, Do you know what the editor-in-chief wants from me? Hanna also lowered her voice, with a slightly joyful look in the corner of her eyes: I heard it was a promotion and raise for you, Ms. Perry dont forget me then. Hearing this, Catherines eyebrows slightly stretched, but the heart is not any joy, the editor-in-chief does not find me trouble on the line, promotion and sry is indifferent. She thought in her mind, early death and early life, regardless of the good and bad things, go first, why bother for a while. Catherine walked over with mncholy steps and then pushed open the door of the office where the editor-in-chief was located. Chapter 664 Utilization? Perhaps because of her sudden appearance, the editor-in-chiefs gaze rubbed off on her, making her ufortable all over. Do you want to look at me like that? Her heart was feeling unjust for such a gaze when she realized that there was a man sitting inside the office. The mans back was turned to Catherine, she could not see the mans face, but only vaguely felt that this man must be the editor-in-chiefs distinguished guest, otherwise the editor-in-chief would not look at himself like that. Catherine felt bad and muttered in her mind: I knew every time I came to the editor-in-chiefs office there would be no good. Catherine owed an apology, Editor-in-chief, Im sorry, I didnt know you were in a meeting, Ill be out now. With that, she was in a panic and was about to flee the scene. Mr. Woods, I dont see the need for this, do you? The man opened his mouth, with a slight displeasure in his tone. The editor-in-chief, with a ttering face and a smile piled on his face, said curtly, Mr. Jakovich, of course there is no need for that. Then towards Catherine Yin Yang said: Catherine ah, you are ourpanys great merit, I can not thank you, and how will me you,e, quickly sit down, I happen to have something to look for you. Catherines goose bumps fell off as she listened, and couldnt help but shake her body, eh? She jerked her head around and looked at the man. Mr. Jakovich, a familiar voice, an unfamiliar tone, is it him or not? With a sense of mystery, the man slowly turned around on top of his seat. stair! Its him! Why did hee to ourpany for no good reason? A visit? Obviously not, so why is he here? Miss Perry, hello again. stair put on his trademark smile again and said in a soft voice. Hello, Mr. Jakovich. Catherine greeted stair and then looked at the nodding editor-in-chief with a strange feeling in her heart. You know that in Catherines group, the editor-in-chief is the biggest, usually to them as if they were, but now face stair but so spineless to be obedient. stair is, after all, the president of one of the four major families, a status that requires people to be careful to be attentive. The editor-in-chief actually caught the different color in Catherines eyes, and thought that Catherine, who was new to Maos hut, must have felt that she was too ttering, but thats the way reality is, and you will know it when you experience it for a few years. That, Catherine, this time I am looking for you because I have something good to say to you. The editor-in-chief didnt care what Catherine thought of her, as long as she could work well and create value for thepany. Yesterday ah I reported to the above about your performance, editor-in-chief is very satisfied, decided to promote your job, after you are the important personnel of our group. Catherines eyes shed with joy, mixed with some sadness, these two years, she has been dedicated to her duties, dyed recognition from above, but this time because made Darren and stairs interview, promoted, then what is the previous efforts! Now the promotion depends on the background?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. But it is good, they are also considered to have boiled out a little. By the way, Catherine, the upper side also said, intend to give you two assistants, let you specialize in business interviews, interviews, notices havee down, will be announced when the meetingter, and, our group of people you pick, no matter who, I will give you transferred over. editor-in-chief then said. Catherines heart is a little surprised, the editor-in-chief actually gave her about this matter, she thought the editor-in-chief is teasing her, not very concerned, who had thought, after a day, the above notice. Editor-in-chief, are you sure this is a good idea? Im afraid I wont be up to the task. Catherine pushed back. Of course she is eager for a promotion and a raise, but she also understands that this promotion is not that simple, it is for her to get some exclusive interviews with the president of anotherpany through the rtionship between Darren and stair, but her heart does not want to disturb them both because of this. Maybe the two dont mind this, but she sees it as taking advantage of them. So in the face of such a promotion, dont even bother. I can see your efforts, not, you are also constantly improving yourself, still afraid of not being able to perform? Besides, since the above decision, naturally believe that you have the ability, you just work hard on the line, do a good job is not a big deal, maybe this is an opportunity for you in ourpany, you should not resist. Hearing Catherine wanted to refuse, the editor-in-chief where willing, this idea but he proposed to ra, do so is also to make their groups performance to a higher level, when he also has the unspeakable benefit, so he will be Catherine all the back way to close the mouth. Faced with the editor-in-chiefs unforgiving words, Catherine sighed in her heart, this time is to eat me up, she also had to agree: Then, I will try first, or do some small contribution to thepany, if I do not do anything right, wrong, please also ask the editor-in-chief more guidance, understanding is. Catherine took advantage of the fact that stair would still be in the office to save herself a way out. Otherwise she would have gotten a lousy grade by then, and it would have been more than worth it. Thats certainly no problem, as long as you try to do a good job, I can give you support in any way. The editor-in-chief saw Catherine agreed toe down, could not help but be relieved, in front of stair, if Catherine insisted on not wanting to be the second inmand, he was really dumb and had no temper at all. Mr. Woods, you see the thing I just said? stair suddenly opened his mouth at this time and asked. Mr. Jakovich, dont worry, I will arrange the things you just exined, and I hope we will have a happy cooperation in the future. In Catherines eyes, the editor-in-chief was somewhat inmmatory. What did stair and the editor-in-chief say? Why does the editor-in-chief suddenly look like a different person? This is the first time Ive seen the editor-in-chief talk like this. stair should have offered the editor-in-chief a good deal, right? Hey, want to know to ask the editor-in-chief is obviously impossible, ask stair another day, he should be able to tell himself, right? stair replied casually, Good cooperation. Since Mr. Woods still has something to arrange, I will leave you alone and go first. With that, stair stepped away and walked over to Catherine with a thick smile on his face and whispered, Congrattions on your promotion. Catherine nodded resentfully in response. Her heart was mixed; Darren had married her, stair had been kind to her and wanted to be friends with her, and now she had taken advantage of them. In case they feel the same way one day Chapter 665 got promoted After stair walked out, only the editor-in-chief and Catherine were left in the office. Catherine stood there with a mute expression and arched eyes, obviously thinking about something. The editor-in-chief saw Catherine lost in thought, the heart cant help but wonder, this woman in front of you has how the charm, but attracted those big president one by one to take the initiative to find the door, how I cant see it at all. And then a light sigh, hey, I hope you do not lose yourself because of these things, love life, love yourself is true. The editor-in-chief coughed lightly, signaling Catherine toe back to her senses: Catherine ah, you have to work harder in the future, ah, in this real life, only your own ability is true, others can not be relied on. Thinking that Catherine, who is not deep in dealing with things, is likely to lose herself in the flowery world, the editor-in-chief kindly reminded. Well, dont worry, Editor-in-Chief, I will do my best. Catherine naturally understood the meaning of the editor-in-chiefs words, and knew that he had good intentions, so she looked into his eyes and replied seriously. Well, then I am relieved, you go down first, I will announce your promotion in a while, and you think about the candidates, and as soon as the meeting is over I will start arranging for them to be ready. Catherine responded and went back to her office, leaning statelessly on top of her seat, her pen swaying back and forth on her long, slender fingertips.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She was hesitant, fearing that Darren and stair might misunderstand her and think she was deliberately using them, and she couldnt help butin about ra at the same time. What, you y a good hand, is thepanys performance, fame and so on up, but I? As if I took the initiative to befriend them both just to get promoted. After a long time of contemtion, Catherine finally came out of it and reced it with a passion. She knew that in anypany it is like this, strength is the most important, results speak, and she needed to improve herself better and let others know through unremitting efforts that she, Catherine, hade to this position not by which president, or luck, but by her own strength. She then thought deeply about finding two more assistants. Two assistants? First of all, you should have the experience of interviewing the president, the best diplomatic skills, can not be ssy-eyed, because the identity is different, many presidents are looking down on magazine reporters Many conditions were summed up, and Catherines mind could not help but think of one person: Coby Gordon. This person in their group performance is extremely outstanding, although only one year to join thepany, but he with his perseverance, before and after the interview to fifty to sixty president, these presidents can not bepared with Darren, stair and them, but there is no shortage ofpaniesrge, high-tempered president. Catherine of this person is very recognized, just do not know whether people will follow their own dry, in case they forcibly dig people over, peoples hearts are not happy, at any time to put down, even if the ability is strong, is also useless. He counts as one, ask him for his opinion when the timees. Catherine again fell into a deep thought, like Coby this kind of meet her conditions, she really can not find a second person, can only retreat to find a good person to get along with, and work hard toin. Catherine suddenly thought of her, this woman than Coby joined the time is shorter, only six months, but within six months did not take a leave, month after month full attendance, and did not hear her in the officeined about a, plus she and her rtionship is still good, Catherine will determine the second person in mind. Catherines assistant came to call Catherine to a meeting in the conference room. The crowd was a bit curious, because in the past they had a fixed time for meetings, Monday and Friday evenings, and on weekdays everyone was busy with the work at hand. What do you think is going on this time that the editor-in-chief is looking for us to convene a meeting so urgently? Who knows? But I guess its probably a big deal. Could there be some amazing news for us to collectively go out and dig? You want more headlines want to go crazy, but also all out, when I see this headline can not be counted on your head. Hearing the misceny of colleagues, Catherine, as the person in question, naturally knew what the editor-in-chief wanted from them. Ms. Perry, Hanna greeted Catherine with a smile as she walked over at that moment. Catherine thought about it, she should say yes to herself, so she opened her mouth and asked, Well, I want to ask you something. Well, Ms. Perry you say. Its like this, because Ive made my mark on the presidents side, the higher-ups are going to let me find two people to specialize in this area of interviewing in the future, would you like to work on it with me? Catherine exined what she meant and looked at Hanna, waiting for her answer. Of course I would, I would love to have this opportunity. Hanna didnt even think about it and agreed. Catherine did not expect her to agree so quickly, the heart silently said, young people do things really decisive, without too many worries. Well, dont worry, sis will take more care of you. As the two spoke they arrived at the door of the conference room, Catherine then said, Well, go on in, Ill speak to the editor-in-chiefter. The crowd went into the conference room much quieter, and the editor-in-chief came in faith from outside. Except for those who are outside on assignment, the rest of the people have arrived, the editor-in-chief cleared his throat and said loudly, Today I called everyone toe, there is a matter to announce to you. The editor-in-chief looked at all the peoples eyes fell on himself, listening carefully, after a pause then said: After various departments, as well as editor-in-chiefs reconsideration, decided to promote Catherine as the deputy head of our group. When the editor-in-chief finished, the people who heard it all looked at each other and whispered, Ugh, do you think Catherine is relying on Darren for her promotion this time? What? You are not well-informed, havent you heard that she has recently hooked up with Mr. Jakovich of the Four Families? Really, fake? What do you think is so great about her that she has charmed a president to death? Catherine can hear their gossip, but inwardly do not care at all, anyway, she has not done anything, no conscience. Quiet! The editor-in-chief heard the uproar and shouted with some displeasure in his heart. The crowd fell silent for a moment, waiting quietly for the editor-in-chiefs next words. Catherine has joined ourpany for more than two years, and her efforts have been visible to everyone, working hard and diligently for two years, at least I think this promotion is well deserved. Chapter 666Damn it! Hateful! Shameful! The editor-in-chief said so, where there are still people dare to refute, even if they feel unconvinced, but also have to endure, now stand out, is tantamount to the head of the bird, will certainly be a key target. Since she has done a particrly outstanding job in interviewing the president in this area, the top decided to have her lead a few people to specialize in this area in the future. The editor-in-chief just finished this sentence, the entire conference room eyes gathered on her body, you know because the magazines flood, thework medias scramble to break the news, can no longer meet peoples needs, now they are more and more difficult to make headlines, rtively speaking, now the interview with the president on the headlines or easier. And once Catherine is promoted, she will take away all their opportunities to interview the president and even make headlines, so how can they not hate! Catherine suddenly realized the problem, if selected to follow me to interview the president, too monotonous not to mention, can not make the performance or two, after all, the scope will limit you to death, and most of those presidents are disdainful of them, if not, it is bound to be less of an unspeakablyrge cake. Catherineined, the editor-in-chief you can put me to suffer this time, all of a sudden I pushed me to the tip of the wind up, became a target. Everyone has noments, right? If not well adjourn. The editor-in-chief asked symbolically. You are kidding, the direct supervisor asked you have no opinion on his decision? Who dares to say one more word, even if there really is, who will jump out to refute, that is not looking for death? Besides, this decision editor-in-chief has also been involved, they are more will be closed mouth tight, face expression are forced to receive back. The editor-in-chief saw no one to refute it so he took the lead and walked out alone. Looking at the back of the editor-in-chief who was about to step out of the conference room door, Catherines heart was tearless, big brother, youre easy, youre gone after that, theyre afraid of you, but not of me, you can take me out, too. As expected, the editor-in-chief just stepped out of the conference room door, followed by Catherines conference room exploded. Catherine, how can you be so cruel? At least we are colleagues, although we dont have much friendship, but we have always been in the well, how can we stay in thepany if you do this? A woman stood out and shouted towards Catherine without any ceremony.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Catherine knew that this incident had indeed affected their performance, and said, I only learned about this decision this morning, and I can only say sorry for the inconvenience and impact on everyone. Say sorry, do you think its useful? No more performance, lost my job, youpensate me ah? The man said in a brutal and unreasonable manner. It is even more annoying that there are still people who agree: Yes, you cant drag everyone down for your own selfish desires, this is indeed too much. Who is going too far? Who is saying mean things? And who is now making things difficult for whom? In the face of thepanys decision, you have to have opinions to go to the editor-in-chief, or even the editor-in-chief, do not always say things in front of me, I am also just an employee who obeys his superiors, what I do is also thepany arrangements. Catherine face those people naturally also not in polite. Youre really standing talking not waist pain, ah, if not what you do behind the scenes, editor-in-chief how will be good enough to promote your post? I am afraid that even know you do not know it? In fact, in Anna that incident I think you have a problem with this person, apany colleague you have the heart toy such a cruel hand? The person was credulous, yet appeared to be well-founded, causing the crowds minds to follow her. Catherine suddenly felt a little ridiculous, Annas affair is all in the past, but now its turning up again, you guys really know how to y! Huh? I have a problem with this person, Anna that incident I think the discerning eye can understand what is going on, it is you who has evil intentions, in front of the public to move the right and wrong, there is this time you go to work hard to improve themselves, there is no fear of losing their jobs. The man was speechless by Catherine, only to bite todays matter not to let go: Hum, I will not pay attention to your set, today this matter you do not give a solution, or do not want to go out. Yes, yes, give a solution to it. After the man finished, there were no small number of voices echoing after him. Catherine felt they were unbelievable, where else would you want a highly educated person, and whats the difference between cursing women? Obviously its going to be hard to get out today. Strong words, abominable! Bullying the weak, hateful! To take advantage of the strong words, shameful! A profound voice floated out among the crowd, although the decibel was notrge, but it carried an invible majesty and threw the ground. Everyone looked back and found a man in a suit walking in slowly and methodically through the door of the conference room. The woman who was reprimanded by him looked extremely ugly, her own hateful face was revealed, so she becamepletely angry: Who are you, we are dealing with ourpanys internal affairs, what are you interrupting? The mans face became gloomy and frightening all of a sudden, and his gaze sank to the woman: What I am, you dont deserve to know yet! He took a step towards the center of the explosion with his long and slender legs, the crowd unconsciously gave him a path, he said in a majestic voice as he walked. Even thepany on the minimum obedience you can not do, you count what employees? This decision is made by thepany, her vision can be too much ahead of your vision, the first thing employees should have is what! To create benefits for thepany! You think about what you are doing now! For their own sake, you are losing the interests of thepany, thepany wants you to have what use? You are worse than garbage to thepany, you are a parasite, a parasite who does not know the sky is high, so I announce that you are fired! The mans voice grew louder and louder, his tone intensified, and finally he stood directly in front of the woman, looking down on her like a mole cricket. You, you, what right do you have to fire me? I dont work in yourpany. The woman took a good look at his appearance and was sure that he was not the leader of herpany, but at the same time she could see that the man in front of her was definitely a person who should not be underestimated, exuding the aura of a superior person, which almost took her breath away. Heh! You think I cant do anything about you just because you dont work in ourpany? You are too naive, right? Said the man walked to Catherines near, face all without just horrible eyes, bring a touch of yful smile, faintly said, Lets go, why bother with such people in general? Chapter 667 Cultivating Subjects Catherine couldnte back to her senses for a long time. stairs words and actions shocked her deeply, she didnt think that the gentle and elegant stair would have such a look.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. stair took Catherines hand and walked out in full view of everyone. Up to this point Catherine still felt like a dream. You cant be polite to a man like that. stair said righteously to Catherine, In a moment Ill go to your editor-in-chief and ask her to fire that unsavory woman. I dont think so! If the editor-in-chief thinks Im constantly picking fights, its over. That, Mr. Jakovich, there is no need to be like this, really, this matter is actually no big deal, and besides, we editor-in-chief are always very principled. stair looked into Catherines eyes and spoke lightly: That kind of woman is a scourge even in yourpany, I am eradicating this rat turd in her soup pot for her, she cant thank me enough. Catherine was going to discourage, but stair took out his phone and dialed, Hello? Whats up? Im in your womanspany, I found a rat turd, you get your woman to fire her. Well ah, of course Im doing you a favor, Im not here for you to hold your womans hand. A series of questions popped up in Catherines head. His woman? Is editor-in-chief? editor-in-chief are married? stair called editor-in-chiefs man? Okay, the womans name? stair turned his head to Catherine and asked suspiciously, Whats the womans name? Catherine stammered for half a day and finally uttered a few words, I dont know. stair looked at Catherine, towards the phone inside said: You find someone to check it out, it happened just now, as for who to drive, it depends on your woman. Then stair hung up the phone and let out a breath: Youre still too kind, didnt you hear how she just squeezed you? Even if you dont say anything, ra will find out, so why do you have to hide it for her? Catherineined in her heart: I am not a big president like you, who can do whatever he wants. I Im not afraid to bother you? Catherine sighed and said this. Gee, whats the trouble with that, a matter of a phone call. Then stair turned the tables and went on to say, Well, dont think about those messy spoilers, today was supposed to be your promotion, lets go celebrate. Celebrate? Im still in a mess there, so how can I be in the mood to celebrate? I think its better to forget it, I still have a lot of things to finish. Catherine politely declined stairs invitation. stair knew Catherine was not in a good mood and felt it was all the more reason to go out and rx. Wait for me. stair turned away as if something had suddenly urred to him. Catherine looked at stairs back, his heart could not help but sigh, today he speaks for himself is still quite handsome, words chiseled, words with a knife. The stair in Catherines mind became a blur ah up, surprisingly changed into Darrens face, smiling towards her. Darren? So you can also smile, usually like an unmeltable mountain of snow, but now smile like a light. Catherine shook her head, how she thought of him again properly. Not long after, stair came up to the door, only this time followed by Catherines editor-in-chief. stair walked up to Catherine and said, Ive just exined to Mr. Woods that I need you to be by my side to take notes on todays trip and to prepare for the interviewter. Mr. Woods saw stair stared at himself after finishing his speech, and even spoke: Yes, Mr. Jakovich and I have just agreed that you dont need toe to work today, just follow Mr. Jakovich to take notes without worry. Huh? Youre going with stair to take notes? Ive just taken over such arge order for the presidents interview, and I havent found all the staff yet, so Im going out, is that a good idea? stair nodded in satisfaction, looked at Catherines distracted look, then turned towards Mr. Woods, and made a wink: you, go on. By the way, Catherine, about that manpower of your group, I havemunicated with Coby, he is willing to work with you to do interviews in this area, he is also very experienced in this area, for you to have no small benefit. Mr. Woods although the face is smiling, but the heart is dripping blood, damn! Originally Coby was outstanding in interviewing the president, he joined Catherine, there is no reason to me. Who knows that the editor-in-chief when talking to Coby, he was reluctant, in the face of stair, but the editor-in-chief but coercion, and finally offered a double sry conditions, Coby agreed. Catherine heard the editor-in-chief said heartily happy, she still do not know how to open the mouth to Coby said it, people digging out the results of a month almost top their own three months, let him follow their own dry, is simply a fools dream, if it is their own will not choose a lower ability than their own dry. But I did not expect the editor-in-chief to speak directly to Coby, which saved her a lot of trouble. So many thanks to the editor-in-chief. stair watched a smile appear on Catherines face, shook his head in his heart, and spoke with a sideways nce toward Mr. Woods: Im really bothering Mr. Woods. Mr. Woods has also been in the circle for several years, how can not understand stairs subtext, so smiling face and said. Mr. Jakovich, you have a lot of work to do and I have nothing to do here, so you can go about your business. Catherine looked at the editor-in-chief with suspicion, I am the object of thepanys efforts to cultivate? Howe I didnt know that? Haha, since Mr. Woods said so, then Im sorry, Ill treat Mr. Woods to dinner some day. stair politely, and then took Catherine away. Once outside thepanys front door, Catherine was the first to ask, Where are we going? stair mouth curved up a curve, face rtable: Today you promote you speak. I say? Brother, I am following you to do the record, how can I say ah. Catherine thought that stair was making fun of her and said in a bad mood, I said? If I say so, lets go to the buffet and eat from now until closing time at night, and eat and cry them. stair face deeper smile, this is what you said, do not regret when the timees. Okay, lets go to the buffet. Chapter 668 love uncle Im not afraid. Catherine thought, stair is also the president of thepany, I do not believe that you have so much time, besides, I am afraid of what, but I was ordered to work, even if you eat a day today I will not be false. Okay, just go. With that Catherine literally followed stair to the car. Go to a good buffet restaurant nearby. stair said toward the assistant in the front row. Huh? Are you sure? The assistant opened his mouth in disbelief, Mr. Jakovich, are you kidding me? Its not your style to take a young girl to a buffet! Hmm? stair grunted lightly, scaring the assistant to change his tone: Yes, Im calling now. So aical scene yed out in the car as stairs assistant kept calling to ask where the buffet was good. Looking at stairs serious look, Catherine stared at him suspiciously and said, No way? Really going to the buffet? The corner of stairs mouth held an arc, with a few flirtatious tone said: Why, is not you said to go? For Miss Perrys strong request, of course I have to leave no stone unturned to meet it. After saying that, stair deliberately towards the front row of the assistant said: Well, asked out? I am going to take Miss Perry to eat until the evening, if not delicious, take you are asking. The assistant in the front row was sweating, eating into the night, what new tricks is Mr. Jakovich ying? Is this Mr. Jakovichs newest girl-getting skill? No, I have to learn it well, there may be unexpected gains in the future. Mr. Jakovich, Ive asked about all the buffets within a few dozen kilometers, and the one in front is the best, and Im driving there now. Hearing the assistants answer, stairs face smiled even more and looked at Catherine with amusement, as if to say, I am serious. stairs approach makes Catherine a little teary-eyed, and her heart is even more ravenous, a pile of speechless. Are you sure you want to go to the buffet? And eat into the night? Brother! I was just joking, why do you take it seriously? A serious president really cant afford to be hurt! I dont know how long the car drove, finally arrived at the destination, Catherine hard, also follow the steps of stair, eat buffet is their own choice, even if eat to throw up also have to eat, Catherine heart ruthlessly made a decision, fight. This buffet is bigger than any other one Catherine has been to, and the decor is gorgeous, with a wide variety of dishes, of course, such decor and dishes will naturally attract a lot of diners. If in normal times Catherine would have been like a bunny, cheerful and open, but now she was not the least bit excited to pick out the dishes, and the thought of eating here into the night made her cringe. She just entered the door with special attention, there is no provision for meal times, if you really eat into the night, but also not hey! stair and Catherine found a rtively quiet ce to sit down, as for the selection of food, of course, is left to his unlucky assistant. The assistant kept looking through the information about Catherine, looking for her favorite dishes and sending them over one by one. Looking at the busy assistant, Catherine could not help but feel some pity for him, and at the same time, she also sighed in her heart: so the assistant can still be used in this way. Catherine breathlessly consumed the food in front of her, and stair is also painless chat, the mind silently over the events of this morning, surprisingly followed him in a daze to eat buffet, Catherine felt some ridiculous. Suddenly, as if she remembered something, she shook her body and looked at stair who gave her a dish, and her eyes turned misty.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With a hint of puzzlement in his eyes, stair first calmly and lightly put the dish into Catherines bowl, and then asked, What! You dont like this dish? stair also noticed that Catherine was in a bit of a trance, thinking that she hadnte out of the mornings events, something that he could only let Catherine let go of slowly, so he didnt say anything. No er, yes. Catherine suddenly got a little embarrassed, she wasnt really used to other men giving her food. She always subconsciously reminded herself: I am a married woman, can not be like this, have to distance from him some. She also felt the atmosphere was a bit awkward and hurriedly changed the subject, That, from your tone this morning, you know our editor-in-chief? Oh, you mean ra? stair, not knowing what was on Catherines mind, saw that Catherine had improved and replied enthusiastically, I know her better than that. When Catherine heard this, she was immediately interested, and her body could not help but lean forward, and her eyes were filled with anticipation. stair is deliberately sold, not in a hurry to drink a sip of water, and only then said: She is my good friends wife, the two usually love each other very much, nothing always stick together, so the two of us are familiar with up. Catherine actually guessed a rough idea when stair called, so after hearing this, her emotions didnt fluctuate, and there was even a hint of disappointment in the tone of stairs voice just now, and she thought he could break something big. stairs eyes narrowed slightly, his face outlined with a smile, shook his head and said, Speaking of which I havent seen much of that Horace guy for a long time, and by the way, that rose tea was given to me by himst time. Horace? And what is his rtionship with Darren? Catherine let out an involuntary sound, deep in her head, oblivious to what she was saying. Hearing Darren mentioned in Catherines mouth, stairs eyes could not help but cold down, his face also turned grim, fingers clenched tightly, as if holding in his hands is Darren. Darren, Darren, do you like to steal women from others so much? Im going topete with you, since you lostst time, this time, you are also losing. Soon stair suppressed his emotions, fiddled with his sideburns and spoke lightly: Actually Horace is Darrens uncle! Catherine heard it and realized with a jolt that she had uttered a sound, but what she heard shocked her even more. editor-in-chief and Darrens uncle were married, so wasnt the editor-in-chief Darrens uncle and mother? But the editor-in-chiefs age is not too old, so how could he marry an uncle-level person? Is it for money? Or is the editor-in-chiefs taste is heavy, have a love of uncle plot, and then met Darrens uncle, and then fall in love? I rub, this is also too bloody it, did not expect ah, editor-in-chief actually, actually But why would Darren call ra? There must be something wrong, their rtionship must not be simple, no I have to ask again, thinking of this, Catherine then opened her mouth: And what is the rtionship between Darren and our editor-in-chief? Chapter 669 There must be a misunderstanding stair exhaled heavily, trying not to suppress his tone, and said calmly, Darren has chased your editor-in-chief before, and almost seeded! With a click, the chopsticks in Catherines hand fell to the table, and she hastily picked them up, trying to conceal the sh of sadness in her eyes, and said with her head down, Oops, why did my hand shake a little, you go on. stair sighed in his heart, you still have Darren in your heart, dont you? For him that thin-skinned person is not worthy of your love! Dont worry, I will slowly make you fall in love with me. He was originally just in the mindset of having a little fun and stealing women from Darren, but for some reason, he found that he now seems to have fallen in love with the Catherine in front of him, perhaps because she has a simplicity in her that many women dont have. stair sorted himself out, recalled: This matter, its a long story Darren then began to pursue ra two people just came together. stair picked up the cup of tea in front of him, tilted his head to drink, said with an angry face: Who knew that he actually got together with Lin Xiaoru, dumped ra, my friend Horace, that is, his uncle then married ra, who knew that he actually made a big fuss, and then the matter was over. How did things go this way, and how could Darren dump ra? Hes not that kind of person, not to mention he secretly looked at ras photos the night before, which means he hasnt let go in his heart, there must be some kind of misunderstanding. Then stair and Darrens conflict is here? stair is a good friend of Horace, Darren went to Horace to make a big fuss, so he is not used to Darren, Darren is a lonely person, the face of such stair is naturally not willing to show weakness. If the conflict between the two people is resolved, everything is not better? There must be a misunderstanding! Catherine shouted, as if she was seeking justice for Darren. stair is not willing to listen, his perception has already decided that Darren is not a good person, only to assume that Catherine does not know, in Darrens defense. Okay, no need to say more, I know you two have an extraordinary rtionship, but people have problems is a problem, what is his nickname! Specializing in the adoption of female stars! Fancy name, can at the same time and N female stars ambiguous, I am afraid that only he. stair knows that Catherines heart must be ufortable, but he thinks there are some things Catherine will have to face sooner orter, the long pain is better than the short pain, although there is a selfishness of his own, but he said everything is the truth, he just told Catherine what had happened. Catherine, although she and Darren are married under false pretenses, but she still has some understanding of Darren, Darren although the appearance looks a little unrestrained, but not as others say, and she also paid special attention to a year ago there is no Darren any scandal at all. His affair with those actresses should have happened after ra, he lost hope in love and lost all hope because of ra, and then he deliberately paralyzed himself? Well, this must be the case, and only this can make sense, Catherines heart suddenly had a touch of regret for Darren, did not expect to see the usual people like a thin ice Darren actually have such an infatuation side. After smoothing it out in Catherines head, she spoke again, I think I understand, there must be a misunderstanding in this matter, Darren Not waiting for Catherine to finish, stair cut it off: Lets change the subject, this is also considered an old story, why mention it again. Catherine couldnt rest, it was about Darren, of course she cared. No, Mr. Jakovich, you hear me out. stair is back to his friendly expression, as natural as the flow of water, clip Catherine a piece of roast beef, lips open and close, faintly said: Here, eat more meat, look at your thin. Catherine, faced with stairs appearance, really did not know how to speak again, so she had to give up: Uh, Mr. Jakovich you dont have to worry about me, you can just eat by yourself. Good. Although stair answered this with his mouth, the meat in his chopsticks still fell into Catherines bowl. Catherine could only smile and keep pounding her chopsticks into her bowl of food, her mind preupied. A meal because of Darren, both of them eat not happy, Catherine is better, stairs heart for Darrens opinion is getting bigger and bigger. Seeing Catherines lost expression, stair decided in his heart to take her out for a rxing time. In the afternoon, stair took Catherine to Fantasy Kingdom and, under stairs coquettish words, challenged herself to do what she had wanted to do for years but was afraid to do C ride the gond. In the evening stair extended another invitation to Catherine to join him for dinner, but Catherine declined, intending to go home and eat with Darren, even though he hadnt called himself over all day. stair didnt force himself, and sent Catherine to a ce not far from his home. Because stair wanted to send Catherine home, Catherine had already refused oncest time, and was too embarrassed to find some reason this time, so she had to say a ce closer to home. Well, then, I will not go in, you take care of safety. stair said indifferently. Well, dont worry about it. Said Catherine pulling open the car door and waving goodbye back to stair. Catherine took two steps forward first, and when she heard the roar of the car engine fading away, she exhaled and turned around. And I dont know what Darren is doing. Catherine was alone, striding under the yellowish streetlight, her shadow stretched out.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The wind is blowing, blowing her sideburns in disarray, and a few leaves on the treetops seem to be unable to resist the loneliness of fluttering down to the ground. Not much time Catherine walked back home, she opened the door, the house was filled with darkness, there is no light, she turned on the lights, taking this time Darren should also be back ah. She picked up the phone and called Darren: Hey, where are you? Im out, eating with a few business partners, you eat at home first, no need to wait for me, well, thats it for now. Dududududu Before Catherine could say a second word, the other end of the phone hung up. No wonder she didnt call me all day today, she was busy, she was relieved inside, this time she shouldnt be pursued where she went, at the same time she also had some loss, too busy to even a phone call to herself? Chapter 670 jealous Catherine was alone in the huge room, eating her dinner, lonely and deste. After the meal, she took a shower and curled up on the sofa watching TV, with a burst of sadness running through her heart. Darren must still have ra in his heart now, yes, editor-in-chief is also beautiful, and has a temperament, the conditions can also be counted with Darren on the right family, Darren like her and what is new. The funny thing is that I am so delusional that I want to live with Darren all the time, Catherine you think too much of yourself, what are you! What do you have? How can youpare with ra? Phew, its ridiculous that the man beside you is thinking and loving another woman in your heart, isnt it ironic? This matter is actually from the beginning are my self-interest, Darren never said to me how to how, everything is just my reverie. Darren why did you wait until after I fell in love with you before you let me know this? If you had told me earlier that there was always someone living in your heart, I wouldnt have let myself fall in love with you. Catherine thought about the thought of crying out loud, the body is also like a sieve constantly trembling, sobbing. She realized that she had already kindled a fire of love for Darren, and it was obviously impossible to extinguish it, all she could do now was to control herself as much as possible, and she still didnt know until now, when the agreement Darren and herself had talked about would be, if only she could live like this for the rest of her life. I dont know how long it took, Darren drank some slightly drunk, dragging slightly heavy steps to the iron gate outside the vi, far away to see the living room lights at home, his heart can not help but have a touch of relief joy, Catherine, I didnt expect you are still waiting for me ah. Darren stepped into the house, and when he stepped into the living room, he heard the Koreannguage that he was already tired of hearing. Darrens eyes moved down to find Catherine on the couch, who by now had fallen asleep. Darren suddenly had the urge to pull Catherine up, knowing that just now he thought Catherine was waiting for him in the living room, but it turned out that Catherine fell asleep while watching a Korean drama, a big difference between the sky and the ground. Darren snorted softly to express his displeasure. He slowly and methodically took off his outer shirt and walked towards Catherine step by step with his slender legs. Shes sick? Darren walked in and saw the paper ball scattered on the floor, he stepped forward, leaned down slightly and put his lips a little closer to Catherines forehead, huh? It wasnt hot. His hand was slowly ced on Catherines face, ruffling the hair that covered her little by little, and the two deep tear marks on Catherines face were revealed. Shes been crying. Darren was in a bit of a trance, he didnt bully her either, so why is she crying like this? He cant really think of any reason other than himself for Catherine to cry so hard.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Its not that Darren is narcissistic, Catherine has not cried for more than a year except for a few times when he made her cry, and even when she encountered any difficulties at work, she justughed it off. Darren drilled one hand under Catherines neck and wrapped his other hand strongly around her waist, picking Catherine up directly. Hey, no matter what, lets take her back to sleep first. After Darren had settled Catherine into everything, he exited the room and walked alone to the bathroom, washing his cheeks constantly with cool water to ease his slightly heavy head. He pulled his cell phone out of his pants pocket and, with a calm motion, dialed his assistant: Find out what Catherine did today for me. Darren shed all his clothes, open the umbre and let the water fill him, his hair was wet, the water flowed down, the momentum did not stop, and Darren could not open his eyes. Darren quickly finished washing up, changed into a loose bathrobe, tookzy steps, walked to the couch and sat down on his butt. Darren pulled out the cigarettes he hadnt smoked in a long time from the coffee table drawer, took one out, put it to his lips, and gently lit it. Hiss, Darren inhaled heavily and exhaled again as his knitted brow rxed. At that moment the phone rang and it was his assistant who wanted to report to him about Catherine: Mr. Kirnd, I checked and Miss Perry has been with and stair today. The assistant on the other end of the phone trembled and said, he knew Darren and stair did not get along and was afraid that Darren would take it out on himself because he was in a bad mood. Hmm? Staying with stair all the time, Catherine is really getting out of line! Then why is she crying! She cried before I said anything. How do you want me to soften my heart and let you go? Tell me in detail! As expected by the assistant, Darrens tone turned cold in an instant after hearing it. Mr. Kirnd is this the assistant exined in great detail, giving Darren a full ount of all he had found out, fearing to cause the top bosss displeasure. Yeah, I got it. Darren hung up the phone straight after he finished, tossed the phone out of his hand, leaned back, and leaned back on the couch. Darren frowned some more, but the corners of his mouth held an arc, his eyes slightly narrowed, out of breath, looking at the ceiling, not moving an inch. So, she knows about me and ra? And got jealous? I have to say how clever Darrens mind is, and guessed a general idea through some scattered trivia told by his assistant. Darren sat up sharply and walked straight to the study, pulling out a photograph from a slightly inked book of the very woman Catherine had seen on her back. This photo is Darren and ra together, he secretly took, he and ra after the breakup always feel ashamed of her, plus the heart left too many memories difficult to let go, so he will always collect this photo. Darrenughed lightly, as if he wasughing at himself, and he unhurriedly pulled open the drawer of the bookcase and took out a small box from it, then slowly cracked open the lid with his own long, slender fingers. The box was full of ash, all of which were little memories of his time with ra, and at some point he had a lighter in his hand. With a click, the photo pinched between two fingers was ignited, and Darrens eyes were suddenly devoid of any other color, leaving only a fiery red. After all this time, its time to let go of the past and let it all go up in smoke with it. Darren opened his lips, while the two fingers intertwined with the photo slowly loosened, and a me fell into the locket with it. Chapter 671 is not a biological The photo that originally recorded ras moving back fell into the locket and turned into ashes, and the locket also seemed full because of an additional small photo, as if it had deliberately left that photo in its ce. Maybe you should have been reunited with them a long time ago. Darren said lightly with a smile on his lips. He then closed the lid for the locket and tossed it out along the window. The locket crossed a parab in the air andnded on the ground with a few turns, and then no more movement. Darren closed the window with an indescribable feeling in his heart, but he knew that he was following his heart in doing so. Darren returned to Catherines room, got under the brocade covers, took her into his arms, and closed his eyes contentedly. The day has just dawned, Catherine somehow the whole person is curled up in Darrens arms, her face at this time with a trace of reluctance, right arm on Darrens waist, blocking Darrens way, as if afraid that Darren does not want her general. Two people sleeping soundly and sweetly, embracing each other, so happy, a song broke this beautiful picture. Darren suddenly opened his eyes and blinked hazily, while Catherine felt some noise, first pulled the quilt to cover her head, butter found that it did not work, so she closed her eyes and touched the phone with her hands. Suddenly her hand felt hot, Catherine snapped awake, lifted the nket with a crash and found her hand pressed against Darrens. With a slightly embarrassed smile, she gently avoided Darrensrge hand and picked up the phone. What? Mom called, why is it that she wants me or something else! Whatever, its time for Darren to exin to my mom. Hello? Mom, I need to talk to you. Catherine pressed the connect button and took a hard breath, determined to announce her rtionship with Darren. Catherine, Mom has something to tell you, too. The voice on the other end of the phone was slightly rushed, as if she had encountered some difficult problem. Uh what can still be more important than I this matter, no, I have to say first, in case Darrenter slipped away what to do. Catherine nced at Darren on the side, with a slightly deeper meaning in her eyes, as if to say: my mother called, you do not want to run, this time you exin clearly. Mom, you first take it easy, first hear me out, that I ah Catherine, actually your father and I are not your biological parents. The other end of the phone said somewhat inexorably. Huh? Mom, are you kidding me? Today is not April Fools Day, you cant just say it because you want to say it first, okay, okay, Ill let you say it first okay. Catherine listened to the disbelief, shook his head, s, it is my fault I have not been home for so long to see, the mother is now trying toe up with this trick, at home has always had a good rtionship with the mother, from time to time, some jokes, for this kind of ridiculous things, Catherine naturally will not believe. Catherine ah, this time I am serious, in fact, you were picked up by your father back then, and now your biological parents have found our family, they are sitting at home right now. When Catherine heard this, she was struck by a bolt from the blue, her phone slipped from her hand and hit the floor hard. Her eyes widened in disbelief, unable to believe it was true. Me? Im not born to my parents, Im a foundling! Darren just heard the conversation between the two, looking at the dumbfounded Catherine, he could not help but some heartache, know Catherine is a moment to ept, saidforting: No matter who is your biological parents, you still have me,e on, lets go clean up, go to your home to see what the situation. Compared to Catherine, Darren is obviously much calmer. Seeing Catherinesck of reaction, Darren pushed himself forward and continued, Lets go, what should be faced is still to be faced. This time, without waiting for Catherines reaction, Darren directly overpowered her and forced her out. Catherines heart silently epted this fact, even though she was extremely reluctant. Well, I was just a little excited, Ill do it myself. Catherines face did not carry any expression, and her tone was not warm. It was the first time Darren had heard Catherine talk to herself like that, but he was relieved to think of what had just happened. Are you okay on your own? Looking at Catherines current state, Darren asked with some concern. Catherine nodded without saying a word.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Darren sighed, didnt say anything more and walked out of the bathroom. The two quickly packed up and set off on Catherines journey home. Inside the car, Catherines mind yed out countless images of meeting her biological parents, and she thought, Am I ming myself for your loss? Did you identally get lost with me on the road or did you do it on purpose? If not on purpose, why did you find me only now? If so, then why did you have to meet me now? Catherine has always thought of everything in a bad way, when it happens, even if things are worse, you will not feel anything, because you have already thought of the worst trend of things, with a certain psychological implication. The worst thing is that my parents deliberately lost me back then and did not look for me after all these years, and now they need me for something at home, so they find me. So what will happen to them? Cant make it through the day? Catherine shook her head, lets see what happens then, things dont have to be so bad. And Darren was holding his phone and kept pressing it. Ta-da, Darren tapped out a few more words on his phone and sent them towards someone. He looked at the bewildered Catherine, could not help but worry about her, he already knew the whole thing, he felt that Catherines biological parents are a bit cold-blooded, even if the daughter is their own flesh and blood ah. But it was Catherines real parents, and even if Darren knew the inside story and didnt agree with it, there was no way he could stop Catherine, not to mention he didnt want to. The car rushed along, the scenery outside the window constantly changing, just like Catherines heart, ebbing and flowing. Soon the two arrived at the home of Catherines adoptive parents. As soon as they entered the house, Catherine was pulled by the hands of a middle-aged woman, Catherine, youre back. Needless to say, this middle-aged woman is Catherines adoptive mother, who, despite not having a very high level of education, has taught Catherine with great care and attention over the years. Mom, Im back, hows your health these days? Chapter 672 Billy Owen Catherines heart gushed with a burst of warmth, this woman has given herself so much love since childhood, she sometimes thought, Im afraid she can not pay back in a lifetime. Catherine naturally did not dare to have a hint of hesitation, and answered repeatedly, saying that from time to time, she also looked at her mothers whole body, touching here and there, showing filial piety. Well, everything is fine, just dont worry Catherines mother was extremely joyful when she heard her daughters concern, but who knew that just halfway through her sentence, she was interrupted by a middle-aged man with a big belly. Thats Catherine.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. There was a sh of displeasure in Catherines eyes, but out of politeness she replied, Yes, I am Catherine. Catherine then stopped talking to the older man on the side and asked her mother, Mom, who is he? Catherine actually saw this middle-aged man heart guessed a rough, but Catherine still asked out of the mouth. Hes your real father, the birthmark on your body, and the time and ce your dad picked you up, all match up. Catherines mothers eyes shed with a faint sadness. She had been treating Catherine as her own daughter for so many years, and she had thought that one day someone woulde looking for Catherine, but twenty years had passed, and Catherines biological parents had never found her, and when she intended to find someone for Catherine to meet, a biological father suddenly appeared. Although she knew that Catherine was not the kind of ungrateful person and would take care of herself, she always felt ufortable in her heart that her daughter, whom she had raised so much, had been snatched away by someone else all of a sudden. Catherine ah, I am your real father ah, I have searched for you all these years to find so hard ah, now is also considered the eyes of God ah, finally let me find you that middle-aged man said from time to time with his fingers wiping the corners of his eyes, but The middle-aged man said from time to time wiping the corners of his eyes with his fingers, but not a single tear fell. Darren eyes a cold, with a look of contempt to the middle-aged man, Billy ah Billy, you are quite will pretend ah, abandoned his wife and son this kind of thing you are doing out, you can be worthy of the circle of old fox ah. Catherine looked carefully at the middle-aged man in front of her, all dressed in a brand-name, wrist more than a valuable watch, plus the words just now, I think it is also a veteran of many years in the business world. Catherine would be damned if she believed his words, Catherine did not have the good grace to say: Oh? Youve been looking for me for years, with your status, it shouldnt be hard to find me, why have you been looking for me for so long? Catherines heart had no good feeling towards the middle-aged man, he somehow became picked up, and a person he did not know appeared and said he was his real father. I I have been sending people to check it out, havent I? My business wasnt very good some years ago, so Ive been busy taking care of my business, and of course Im taking care of my business to have more strength and then find you earlier. Hearing Catherines questioning words, the middle-aged man gnawed and exined. I think Im still a three-year-old kid. Catherine sincerely hates this kind of people, if you are wrong, just admit it and correct it, why do you need to find reasons for yourself? Whats the point of making excuses? Catherine said nonchntly, If youre not looking, youre not looking, so theres no need to pull any punches. Tell me, what happened at home. Hearing this, the middle-aged mans face stiffened, not knowing what to say, after all, in this matter is his deficit. Catherines mother saw that the atmosphere was a bit awkward, despite some unhappiness in her own heart, but after all, they are Catherines real parents, so she rounded up and said towards Catherine: In fact, Mr. Owen has been inquiring about your whereabouts, but only until recently did he find out. So hisst name is Ye. Mom, you dont have to speak for him, he knows exactly whats going on in his heart. Catherine was extremely repulsed by the middle-aged man, she didnt think a man who would abandon his child was any good. When Catherines mother heard Catherines response, she got a little angry: What are you doing! Dont you even listen to mom? Catherines mothers yell was quite effective, and Catherine quieted down at once. Mr. Owen, Im sorry I didnt educate Catherine properly and made youugh. Out of the way, out of the way. Billy said with a smile, its naturally good to have someone give you a step up. Hmph, even if it is badly educated, it is still too much better than some people. Dont you think so mom? Catherine deliberately said very loudly, wanting to be angry with Billy. Catherines mother was a little confused about how to answer, and suddenly saw Darren standing next to Catherine and wondered, Well, Catherine, you brought this man back, is he your boyfriend? Boyfriend? More than that, we both got a license, but then again, I cant tell my mother about this, so Ill leave it to Darren, anyway, he promised to help me out with this matter. Well, its better to let him talk to you about it. Said Catherine, turning her attention to Darren. Faced with the baggage thrown by Catherine, Darren has long thought of a response n, but in the face of too many people around, he and Catherine is originally a hidden marriage, if you say now, it is estimated that the next day he reported, so he carefully cope: This is a long story, we should talk about it another day. Catherine nced at Billy, just can not say more, in case this guy is not strict mouth it, she will not be a national enemy tomorrow? Yeah mom, lets talk about this some other time. Suddenly Billys cell phone rang thought, and since his ringtone was particrly loud, the moment it rang, the entire living room fell silent, Billy smiled and bowed, saying, Excuse me, take a call. Hello? I found it! It shouldnt be a problem hmmmm I know well, Im at their house thats all for now . Billy hastily hung up the phone, full of smiles towards Catherine said: Catherine ah, dad I really have been looking for you, you have to believe in dad, and now I also have their own business, youe back to help dad to take care of to take care of ah, also do not have to work hard every day to go to work for others. Do you think dad is right? Billy is really yours! What? Whats wrong with that? You still dont know Catherine, shes not really the kind of woman who cares about money. Chapter 673 Abominable Catherines heart is also a piece of anger, how dare he use money to lure himself, Catherine thinks this is an insult to him! What! I dont need your money? Whats wrong with working so hard for someone else? Im happy with what I do, what do you care? Besides, if I was really greedy for money, I would have gone to hook up with Darren, who is 10 times richer than you? Dad? I dont have a father like you, I ask you, how did I lose it in the first ce? Catherine tone with obvious sarcasm, do not care what politeness or impoliteness, towards Billy shouted.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. You you, you were a moment of greed, and then, and then lost, I was how can not find, you are not aware of how anxious I was, on the Billy just At first some stammering, and then found a breakthrough point, the time to speak in a colorful way. However, before Billy finished his speech, Catherine cut it off: I am greedy? You can ask my mother now what I was like as a child, I grew up scared, even talking to strangers will be afraid of the kind, you said I was lost with you because of yfulness, do not you think it is ridiculous? Besides, as a father your own daughter and you go out, you should not be next to the careful care? And also justified that you look for me to find a good bit of suffering, how in the end you think! Billy was Catherine said so, the face became very ugly, angry body can not help but shake, pointing at Catherine shouted. Catherine, youre going too far! To be honest, I also feel very guilty about losing you that year, but I was also unable to do anything at that time, believe it or not. Also, I came here today to find you, mainly because, your own brother now has leukemia, need a bone marrow transnt, he is only sixteen years old, you want to see him die young, you will not see it! Ive said it, the thing is also such a thing, how to do, depending on whether you have the heart. Catherines heart snapped, I, I have a brother? And with leukemia! Instantly the living room all fell into silence, and only the breathing of a few people could be faintly heard. Billy saw Catherine stopped talking, and his attitude became softer, after all, saving his son is the real thing, you know, he can just one son. Catherine, I admit that what happened back then was my fault, I am here to apologize to you, but you even if you dont want to recognize me as your father, you should think about your younger brother who has a hard life, he is only sixteen years old, can you really bear to see him go to his death? Catherines mind is now in a mess, she is a little confused, what should she do, face a father like this, she really will not have any hesitation, but she still has a real brother, if her brother died because of herself, this makes her how can she face herself in the future. Catherines mother is all talk and no talk, she does not know how to persuade Catherine, Catherine foam is now also grown up, some things are to face their own. Darren is waiting silently for Catherines decision, and no matter how she finally decides, he will stand behind Catherine and be her strong backer. Eventually Catherine made up her mind that she could not stand by and watch her brother die, so she decided to pledge and donate her bone marrow. Okay, I promise you, but you have to know that I am trying to save my brother. Catherine had reluctance and helplessness in her heart. Catherine, dad knew you werent that heartless and wouldnt have seen iting. Billy was overjoyed to hear Catherines promise, and then said, Your brother is now in the citys south hospital, you and he are blood siblings, there must be nothing wrong with the bone marrow, lets go there as soon as possible. This time, Darren, who had been silent, opened his mouth, and his face showed all seriousness: Donating bone marrow is fine, but we have to change hospitals! Why do you want to change hospitals? If it gets worse, can you take responsibility? Billy was a little upset, he thought Darren was clearly stirring the pot, Catherine had promised him but still had to make some strange demands. A days time and leukemia can worsen? You think you can talk nonsense in front of us because none of us know anything about medicine? For this kind of people, Darren always wont be polite, if not for Catherines sake, Billy may still be somewhere at this moment. Who do you think you are, you can take charge of this matter? Billys temper red up, he was always on top, but today he was defeated in front of this young man. Besides, even if Darren is Catherines boyfriend, its still too much, look at you dressed well, but Catherine has agreed, Im still afraid of you? Sorry, I just forgot to introduce myself, my name is Gu! Yi! Han! Darren looked at Billy, who was pretentious and felt superior, and said word for word. Billy was speechless for a while, and his first reaction was, I said why didnt Catherine ept my idea just now, it turns out there is such a big gold mine behind it. This is an endless benefit to me. But on second thought, Darren, the circle of people who do not know, even some veterans in the circle have to give him a few points of face, because the people who are against him often end up very miserable, Billy also has a self-knowledge, his strength and wrist with Darren than obviously is a small witch, not a grade. But Billy finally spoke up in order to save his son sooner: Mr. Kirnd, even if you are the president of the Kirnd Group, you cant force your way into this, after all, its our family business. Oh? Darren let out a soft suspicion and looked over at Catherine. Catherine saw the look in Darrens eyes and immediately understood, and spoke, I do everything he says. Well, thanks to my woman, a look will understand what I want you to express, and this is true, there is nothing wrong to say. Darrens mouth held a curve with a mocking edge as he said to Billy, Now what? Billys heart was furious, but he had to rely on Catherines bone marrow to save his son, so he had topromise: Fine, fine, transfer to the hospital, you say which hospital, Ill go back and arrange it now. Just go to Irnd hospital, the only major private hospital in the city, Darren spoke lightly. Irnd hospital? Mr. Kirnd, to go to that hospital, just to wait in line for registration will take almost a week, and thats if you cut the line, dont you want my son to die by doing that? Chapter 674Stepmom Hearing what Billy said, Catherine couldnt help but worry, it couldnt be that he didnt want me to donate bone marrow, and then he deliberately asked his brother to be transferred to the hospital, right? If thats the case, I will hate you for the rest of my life. Darrens confident and majestic voice sounded again: This will not bother you, you just need to bring your brother there, I will arrange the rest. Hearing this, Catherine is also much relieved, since Darren has said so, she has no need to worry at all. Okay, Ill go check out of the hospital now. Billy said hurriedly, and after finishing his sentence, he stepped out, deeply afraid of dying for a minute. Darren also walked out, he dialed a phone number, it is the director of Irnd hospital: Hello? Ernie? Yes, its me a leukemia patient wille to your hospital, he will report my name, you take care of the arrangements You can arrange for the hospitalization. Id like to thank you for your time. Darren hung up the phone and saw at the door that Catherine and her mother were talking about something, both of them had tears in their eyes, Darren sighed, this silly woman is really a disaster. Shortly after, Catherine stood up, worried about her unheard of brother, said goodbye to her mother, and dragged Darren straight to the hospital. On the way Catherine stared nkly out the window, motionless, like a statue. If you have something, just say it, it will be better to say it. Darren looked at Catherine with some heartache and said gently. Catherine was stunned at first, then held back her tears and said slowly, Humph, what kind of bullshit fatherly love, father, I dont care, Im only doing this for that real brother of mine! Darren swept Catherine into his arms with one hand and ran his other hand gently over Catherines furry head. Catherine didnt resist either and continued toin to Darren. I was living a good life, and he had toe over and shatter my life, my own father, how ridiculous, when he ruthlessly left me alone, and then came back to me more than twenty yearster, I thought it was because his brother had leukemia and needed me to transnt bone marrow, and just now he insulted me with money, am I a money lover? He is simply unbelievable! Looking at Catherine, who was full ofints, Darren couldnt help but feel a little funny, this state of Catherine, Darren really saw for the first time. Darren listens quietly to Catherines grumblings. He knows that Catherine is an emotional person, and Billys cold-bloodedness turns her off. In a short time the two had arrived at Irnd hospital and were greeted by someone just as they got out of the car, none other than Billy, whom Catherine found extremely repulsive. Mr. Kirnd, I really have to thank you this time, actually at first we also wanted toe to this private hospital, but due to the sudden onset of illness, it was toote to register and queue up, so we went to the south of the city. Billys tone was slightly ingratiating, after all, he and Darren couldnt see each other more than a few times. Darren gave a slight nod in reply. And Catherine looked down on Billys mouth more and more and asked directly, Which ward is my brother in? Ill take you there. Billy wasnt angry and replied calmly. The duo followed behind Billy and walked into a vip room, and just as they entered the room they could see two people guarding the head of the hospital bed. Yes? Is the one on the right my mother? Then who is the one on the left? Did my mother have three children? Do I have a sister or sisters? Billy took a step forward and pointed to the woman on his right, introducing her, This is your mother. The woman gestured with a smile and a beaming face, Catherine, hello. Hello. Catherine was half torn in her mind, facing her so-called mother, she didnt really know what to call her, so she just didnt call her anything. This is your sister, Lena Owen, Billy introduced, pointing again to the young woman on the other side. Hello, Im Lena, Lenas eyes kept staring straight at Darren, asionally emitting a brilliant light, as if a weasel had seen a chicken. Why is she staring at Darren like that? Its not like she fell in love with Darren at first sight, right? Darren moved motionlessly and slowly approached Catherine and slipped the phone into her hand without a sound. After Catherine took it, she looked at Darren with some confusion and asked in a small voice, What for? Darren has a sweat, I gave you the phone can do? Of course it is for you to see, do you want to take pictures with ah. Look. Look at what!? Catherine then asked. Look at the phone! Darren said in a good mood, he sometimes really do not understand Catherine is really stupid or fake stupid, say really stupid it, she sometimes the brain is quite fast, say fake stupid it, sometimes just like just now, the IQ is zero. Oh. Catherine picked up her phone and looked at it. Jasvir Owen, son of Billy and his first wife Hmm? So my brothers name is Jasvir, so whats the meaning of a proper wife? Sophie Spencer, Billys extramarital lover andter wife An extramarital lover? And then corrected? Billy wants this? When I saw this, Catherines opinion of Billy got bigger. Lena, daughter of Billy and Sophie Once Catherine had seen everything, she ignored Billy and went straight to her brothers hospital bed, gazing at Jasvir, who was lying in front of it. At this time, Jasvir slightly thin, right arm with a little blood red exhibition, abdomen slightly bulging, some swelling, the corners of the forehead constantly low sweat. Catherine was a little depressed when she saw her brother in such a state, how could he turn out like this! Its really leukemia! When will you be ready for surgery? Catherine asked anxiously as she wiped the vain sweat off Jasvirs head with her hand.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Anytime, I asked when I first entered the hospital, as long as the bone marrow is a suitable match, the operation can be performed anytime. Looking at Catherines appearance, Billy said hurriedly with some excitement in his heart. Okay, Ill call for a bone marrow test now to see if there is a match, and Ill do the surgery this afternoon. Catherine really cant bear to let her own brother suffer half again. Hmm? No, you cant operate today, you take a day off and do it tomorrow. Darren said with some displeasure and a serious face. Why! You look at my brother now, its heartbreaking to look at, and its certainly best to have the surgery sooner rather thanter. Catherine said defiantly. You didnt get a good restst night, this will do too much damage to you, and besides, that main surgeon Im looking for wont arrive until tomorrow, so wait two days if you dont want your brother to be in too much danger. Chapter 675Eve of Opening Darren was afraid that Catherine would make a mistake in the middle of the surgery, so he forced a transfer to the hospital and also got an expert in the field to open the surgery. Even if Catherine wanted to do it today, she had no choice but to nod helplessly when peoples attending physicians didnt show up, Okay, then lets do the surgery tomorrow. A strange look shed in Lenas eyes as her gaze kept hovering between the two Darren and Catherine. The rtionship between these two seems to be very uplicated, so how could Darren be so dedicated to helping her? Mr. Kirnd, thank you for helping my brother find a ward. Lena took a step forward, ruffled her hair, and then whispered softly. Only then did Darren notice that the person in front of him was Lena. After he broke up with ra, he stayed everywhere, and Lena also entangled for a while, but of course Darren just ying around, and did not pay much attention to Lena. Well, youre wee, I didnt realize he was your brother. Darren replied politely. So well, Ill invite you to dinnerter, one to thank you for helping my brother, two, we two have not seen for a long time, just to get together. Lena knows the value of Darren, her heart is extremely want to please Darren, and she also more than once mentioned to Billy, let him go to the Kirnd family to give herself a match. If she bes Darrens wife, then it is not to wind to wind, to rain to rain? I dont think that will be necessary, for a while, I have some other things to do. Darren declined Lena and looked aside at Catherine, and it wasnt hard to see the look of concerning from his eyes. Lena was a little surprised by the rejection, Darren had never rejected her before, what happened this time? Seeing the way Darren looked at Catherine, Lena realized with a jolt that Darrens rejection of herself was most likely rted to this woman. Something else? Lena looked at Catherine with a look of pain and hatred. How in the world did youe out, as soon as you came out, you spoiled two good things for me, you want to save the dying Jasvir is not enough, I did not expect that you still want Darrens idea, huh! Youre just an unwanted child of the Owen family, what qualifications do you have to steal a man from me, Darren is already in my pocket. Since Mr. Kirnd has said so, I wont force it, we will get together when you have time. Lena knows that Darren in this state is not going to go to dinner with himself, instead of being cheeky and inviting, it is better to be so generous next time. Well, Ill be going then. Darren replied casually, and said, without saying a word, pulled Catherine and walked out. Lena looked at the back of the two, eyes slightly narrowed, full of malice, this woman in the end gave Darren what kind of bewitching soup, but let him pay so much attention, no, I have to think of a way, this continues, Darren ispletely caught by her. What are you pulling me out of me for? I still want to spend some time with my brother. As soon as she stepped out of the hospital room, Catherine broke away from Darrens big hand andined. If you want to have surgery tomorrow,e back with me. Darren was also extremely impatient. This silly woman is so insensitive, afraid of her body can not stand, let her rest more, but alsoined up. In the face of Darrens domineering words and actions, although Catherine knows that Darren is for his own good, but still feel some suffocation, you cant talk to me properly? Always with a stern face. Catherinepromised, after all, Darren was the one who found the lead surgeon and reluctantly replied, Okay, lets go, but I have to go to work this afternoon, and I only took the morning off. No need to go, Ive taken a week off for you.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. What! A week? Do you want this? Im not one of those frail little princesses, so why take such a long time, and ourpany rules say that you can only take 20 days off a year, so if you take another week, then I wont have any time off this year! What if I have an emergency one day? Catherine said excitedly, thepanys explicit rules, more than 20 days of leave time will be fired, this is her job, if smashed how to do! Ill have the driver take you home. Darren said in reply, and walked himself out of the hospital. Catherine was too angry to say a word in the same ce, stomped her foot and followed. Hello? Is that Ernie? Yes, yes, its me, I need Ernies help with something, I hope Ernie wont refuse, of course the benefits are notcking, good, then Ill see youter. Lena held the phone with a smile at the corner of her lips, from her dark brown eyes can catch a trace of ridicule. Darren asked his driver to take Catherine home, while he himself arrived at the office, and as soon as he entered the front door, he asked towards the reception desk, Has anyonee? Here it is, Mr. Kirnd, waiting for you in your office now. Darren nodded, his steps slightly hurried. Uncle Liam, Darren called out toward the middle-aged man sitting on the couch as soon as he approached the office. The middle-aged man got up and went to Darren and extended his right hand and shook Darren: Darren, we havent seen each other for a long time, sit down, whats so urgent about me this time? The mans name is Liam Marsh, and Darrens father met a long time ago, Darrens father went to sea early, and Liam went to college during his only family, his father died in an ident on the construction site, Liam immediately no dependence, not to mention tuition fees, is their own next months living are not avable, Darrens father sponsored him. A few yearster, Liam was transferred to Capitals national hospital right after graduation because of his outstanding academic performance and is now in the position of director. Im not going to lie to Uncle Liam, but theres something I really need you to help me with this time. Darren informed Liam about Jasvirs situation. Look, what is the sess rate of this surgery? Darrens two eyebrows were slightly furrowed, if this surgery was not done sessfully, Catherine would be upset in her heart even if she was fine. ording to this situation you mentioned, the operation is ny percent okay if the bone marrow is matched. Liam seriously analyzed. Uncle Liam, do you think doing this kind of surgery will leave any after-effects on the bone marrow donor? Darren asked with some concern, and he knew that blocking now would definitely not stop Catherine. This, so far, we have not found any adverse after-effects, nothing more than physical weakness or other symptoms. Liam replied. Chapter 676Secret Calculation Darren nodded and then said, Uncle Liam, theres something else I need to exin to you. Darren paused, his gaze slightly sunken, and slowly said, When you are doing the surgery, remember to pay attention to a few other physicians, and be careful of their small movements. Hmm? How could someone want to harm them? Liam was greatly surprised to hear that there was someone in the city who would dare to harm Darrens people? This is really mind-boggling. Im not sure, but theres nothing wrong with being careful. He knew the Owen familys situation, the family is not what the light, plus Jasvir is Billys only son, if he died, the property can also be logically divided to others. Okay, dont worry, Ill keep an eye on this. Liam noticed Darrens frown, and naturally knew how seriously he took the matter. Well, in that case, Ill trouble Uncle Liam. Darren stood up and said towards Liam, Uncle Liam, I have arranged a hotel and driver, you just got off the ne, rest well, I will pick you up tomorrow, now I have some other things to deal with, if I amte, I hope Uncle Liam will not take offense. Darren was still a little worried that someone might have made a move on the operating table and decided to go to the hospital to make thorough preparations. Well, if you want to be busy, go ahead and do your job, our friendship still needs you to be polite with me? Liam said with a smile, if there was no help from Darrens father back then, he may not be what he is now. At the same time, in the middle of a teahouse box sat a delicate woman, wearing a ckce skirt, two thin white legs hitched together, sexy and provocative, this woman is precisely Lena. And sitting across from her was the same Ernie she had just called. Ernie came to you this time to ask you to help me arrange someone to do something on the operating table, it should not be too difficult for you. Lena and Ernie chatted for a few minutes before opening the door and saying. Im afraid thats not a good idea. Ernie opened his mouth and refused, the people who could be admitted to their hospital were rich or noble, which he could not afford to offend. Ernie do not rush to refuse first, you just need to arrange a novice to go in and overdose the anesthetic, then when something happens, you canpletely push it away. Lena is not angry, still smiling. Its not a matter of whether something happens or not, we physicians are mainly concerned about medical ethics, so I always feel its not good to do this. Ernie is not stupid, easy to say, if something really happened, but you have nothing to do with it. This way, you arrange for your people to assist in this operation, tell me his location before the operation, and you dont have to worry much about anything else, so I guess it shouldnt be difficult. Lena said patiently. This Ernie was a little hesitant, after all, he had taken her money the other day and tricked Billy into not having a ward here anymore. Lena smiled, took out a card from her bag, put it on the table and gently slid it in front of Ernie: Ernie, with the friendship between the two of us this small favor you will not refuse to help, right? This one million is all for Ernies hard work. Ernie lowered his eyebrows and looked, his eyes were full of joy, but his face deliberately showed a difficult look: Little Ye ah, since you have said so, I then find a reason is indeed a bit sorry, so, I try. Then so many thanks Ernie. Lena could not help but despise Ernie in her heart, huh! See the money guy. Which surgery are you talking about, so I can go back and arrange it. Ernie asked, he had taken Lenas money, so naturally he had to think about how to do things, but for his current position, it shouldnt be difficult to arrange for someone to go into the operating room. Oh, a leukemia patient transnt bone marrow surgery, think tomorrow is also so one. Lena naturally can not say it is his brother, or let him know, may not how to threaten himself. Okay, Ill go back and arrange it. Ernie said the card into his pocket like a cloud, the action is very skilled, a look at it is clear that usually not a lot of ck money. Ernie take care, I wont see you off. Click, Ernie walked out of the box, Lena unsuspectingly took out a recorder, smiling to himself, Heh, this million is not for nothing, when something happens but you need to cover. Lena then dialed another person, after the call was answered, Lena went straight to the point without a word of nonsense: Ill send you the location, youe and find me, this is a big deal. Hmph, Jasvir, I dont believe anyone can save you this time, thinking that with Catherine, your sister, jumping out, you can live? Joke! Now you both have to go down to meet, but this is good, the road just have apanion, right? Hahahaha! Lena let out a sneer, cant help but hear the creepy, really cant imagine such augh is a stunning appearance of the woman issued. Lena is thinking about the trick, and Darren and Mr. Knight at the other end are starting to exin the security risks. You must arrange the people who go into the operating room properly, and there must be no half-measures. Darren stared at his face and said faintly. Dont worry, Ill let several directors one out and supervise each other, surely nothing can go wrong. Sitting across from him is none other than the director of Irnd hospital, Mr. Knight. Well, make sure you arrange it carefully and dont get sloppy. Darren admonished again. Mr. Knight nodded, then opened his lips and said, This is this is not a little too much, one operation should not be a problem. Dont be afraid of what might happen. Darren shook his head and replied. Darren was already very sensitive about this operation, plus he had asked someone to find out that the reason why Jasvir did note to Irnd hospital was the Owen familys maniption. So he arranged it more carefully, not allowing Catherine to make any mistakes. Mr. Knight opened his mouth to speak, he was wondering who Darren was guarding against, the Owen familys people? But the operation to save Billys son, the Owen family and how will there be a reason to harm him, he always think Darren in the business for too long, the heart is too cautious.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. On both ends of the conversation, Lena on the other side also met the person she wanted to see. One million dors for a man who cant talk. Lena pulled a card out of her bag and pped it straight down on the table. In this short time, Lena gave away two million, how can she not be distressed, but the thought of using two million can be exchanged for the Owen family most of the property, but also eradicate their own marriage to Darrens obstacles, Lenas heart has much better. Deal. The man naturally understood what the man who could not speak meant, picked up the card on the table, and agreed in one breath. Chapter 677 Want to vomit again Good, I like to make deals with painful people like you, I will arrange for him to be in the operating room tomorrow, and what I want him to do is to administer all of these doses of anesthetic into the two people who are going to be operated on. Lena took out two vials from her bag, put them on the table and said indifferently.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The man sitting opposite her eyes narrowed, staring at the two bottles of anesthetic, so much anesthetic is to kill those two people, ah, but he was living the kind of life on the tip of the knife licking blood, killing and looting the business he did not take less. Ill send you the time and ce tonight, just have your people contact me then. Lena then said, Well, theres nothing more to do, so go ahead and cover up when you go out so that no one knows that the two of us have met. The man nodded and walked out with his head hanging low, carrying the two vials Lena had given him. Lena picked up the cup of tea on the table and took a sip, muttering to herself, Brother, dont me your sister for being hard-hearted, me it on your own misfortune, born in the wrong ce. Its you Catherine, who jumped out at this time, but you asked for it, not me. And Catherine returned home, the nanny had already followed Darrens instructions to stew up a big bone broth, wafting all over the house with the smell. Catherine thought to herself, I didnt expect Darren to be so considerate, the aroma was so good that I knew it was good. Walked to the kitchen to take a look, can not help but be afraid, stew full of arge pot! No need to think that Darren will not drink this kind of greasy stuff, then all of this will have to rely on their own solution? That must be drunk to death? Catherines mind violently recalls the image of herself drinking chicken soup until she vomits, her heart shouting for help. In a short time, the nanny came to Catherine with a big bowl of bone broth: Mrs. Kirnd, the soup is ready, drink it while its hot. Catherine exhaled a breath, a death-defying look on her face, and took it from the nanny: Leia, you go and serve a bowl of it too. Catherine sighed in her heart, such a big pot by herself until when she had to drink it, while Darren was still not back, she hurriedly asked Leia to help herself to fix some. I will not drink, I heard the gentleman said that you are going to have an operation, so you should drink big bone soup to replenish your body, and I am not going to have an operation, so I will not drink, those are for you to keep. Leia has a hint of concern in her eyes. She has been in Darrens home for over a year now, and Catherine is quite good to herself, in every way, and thinks of her, even when she goes out for a trip, she brings herself gifts. When she was out shopping for groceries she chatted with other domestic helpers in the same neighborhood, and she didnt hear much about the other sister-inwsints. A few days ago, she had something to do at home, and after exining to Catherine, Catherine bought her a round-trip high-speed train ticket and let her stay at home for a full week. Leia, dont say that, youd better drink some, how can I drink that much alone, and I dont have the appetite to drink alone, you go and serve a bowl and drink with me. Catherine saw Leia said seriously, her heart secretly screamed, dont think so, I am still waiting for you to help me share a little. All right then. So, under Leias persuasion, she drank one bowl, Catherine drank one bowl, and drank three bowls in a row, and Catherine drank all the way up, Leia then gave up, You take it easy, Ill reheat itter, you continue to drink. Catherine some want to cry, I really do not want to drink, why every time I go to the hospital this will happen, the first time to drink chicken soup, this time to drink big bone soup, the next time what! Chicken soup with big bones? Clicking, the door to the room was opened, and before Catherine had time to look back, she heard Leia say, Sir is back. Darren walked straight to the kitchen, looked at the pot of bone broth down half, looked back at Catherine is very satisfied, this time how to learn to be good, so conscious. I dont know how Darren would feel if he knew that Catherine had let Leia help herself to half of it in order to drink a little less. When I saw Darren take another bowl out of the cupboard, I had a bad feeling in my heart that he wasnt going to let himself have the soup again, right? Cant he see that half of the pot is already missing? Sure enough Darren served a bowl and walked right up to Catherine and ced the bowl on top of the coffee table in front of Catherine. Drink it while its hot. No way, I just drank half the pot already and youre going to make me drink it, you think Im a pig. Catherine nced at the sink and found no dishes or spoons, and after being convinced that Darren didnt know that Leia was sharing for her, she said with a straight face. Drink. Darren didnt say much and spat out one word extremely forcefully. I Catherine was about to say something else when she met Darrens sharp gaze, her lips parted but no words came out. Catherine helplessly picked up the bowl, looking at arge bowl of bone soup heart can not help butin: why always force others to drink soup ah, you know, drink too much will really vomit. I should not have drunk it if I had known that you had note back just now, and dumped it all in one pot to see what you can give me to drink. Catherine forced herself to swallow the bowl of soup, burped and said, Finished. Darren took the bowl and walked into the kitchen again, Catherines heart was lifted. Hes not going to serve it again, is he? If he brings another bowl, Ill kill myself! Soon Catherine was relieved and relieved as Darren put the dishes in the sink and walked back out. There are some things that I think you have a right to know. Darren thought about it, and finally decided to tell Catherine the truth. Hmm? Did something happen? Catherine asked as she looked at Darrens very serious expression and sat up straight. Something about you getting lost as a child. Darren took a breath and said quietly. Actually, I know all about it, I didnt lose it myself, they just didnt want me, dont worry, Im not that fragile. Catherine said as if nothing had happened, as if her mouth was talking about someone else. Darren went on to say, Thats not what Im talking about. Not this? Then what else could it be!? Catherine wondered a little, could it be anything worse than that? As you know, the woman your father Billy is with now is not your biological mother, it was a third party correction when he was married to your biological mother. Catherine heard a burst of anger rise in her heart and turned her head and said loudly, He is not my father, I dont have such a cold-blooded father. Chapter 678 People are wrong You hear me out first. Darren paused and then said, In fact, the divorce between Billy and your mother was carefully arranged by Sophie, you were also stolen by her and then discarded. And your real mother also because of this incident, got depressed, depressed, so much so that the birth of your brother did not get better, and finally took poison andmitted suicide. What! Are you telling the truth? Catherine jumped up emotionally and asked towards Darren. Just sit down and dont rush, hear me out. Darren frowned slightly, and finally went on to say: Billy still has a conscience, he will be ten percent of thepanys assets in the name of your birth mother donated to charity, and what he said is also true, you were lost, he did send people to look for, so many years has not stopped, although not very strong, but he is still attentive. When your brother first fell ill, I was curious why he did not send your brother to Irnd hospital, after all, the equipment and technology there are much stronger than other ces, sent people to investigate only to find that the Owen family in someone from the obstacle, but the specific who can not say, I think they must want to let your brother die, share his part of the property. Hes been looking for me? For decades without fail? So I was wrong about him? Sophie! It must be Sophie, she abandoned me and forced my real mother to die, it must all be for Billys family fortune, yes, it must be her to harm my brother. Catherine said furiously. She thought Sophie is really cruel heart, for money can do this kind of thing, mothers death and she cant escape the rtionship, and at the beginning if she was not lucky to be picked up by the adoptive parents, she is likely to die, for the sake of property, you can bear to hurt two lives, you have a poisonous heart! This is not necessarily, Billyspany I also sent people to investigate, this is a family name group, Billy although has thergest shares, but also less than fifty percent, if your brother died, Billys family no longer male, they will also propose in the board of directors to take away some of your fathers shares, so others are also harmful to your brothers possibility. Compared to Catherine, Darren is obviously a lot calmer, calmly analyzing the whole thing. Catherine was told by Darren that Darren was right and that the Owen family would not have any disagreement with the huge value of the shares.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. So who do you think could be trying to kill my brother? Catherine looked to Darren with a question. I cant be sure of that at the moment, but I know that it must be the Owen family who did your brother in. Darren said with certainty. Why! It wont be Billys enemies in the business world? If my brother dies, Billy will also be divided arge part of his property, isnt that what they want to see? Catherine asked again. This you think too much, the most taboo in the business world is this kind of thing, if others know, who will dare to work with you in the future? Darren replied. Hmm? Dont you always do the same to your own enemies? Howe others cant? Im a man of steel, how can I bepared to a conspiracy! Darren was a bit angry, Catherine asked this, did she think I was that kind of person? Uh, I do not understand well, you do not get angry. Catherine saw Darrens face all turned iron blue quickly said. What Im worried about now is your surgery tomorrow, and Im afraid theyll go ahead and do it, but Ive already exined that nothing should go wrong. Darren said indifferently. Well, Im not scared, isnt that what you said? I still have you no matter what. Catherine said as she moved towards Darren and pressed down towards him. Darren was lost in thought about Catherine when he was caught off guard and was pinned down on the couch by her. Catherine jumped off at once, shook her head, and said jokingly, Ugh! It seems you cant be trusted either, you fall down so easily. Darren was violently lifted by Catherines words, the corners of his mouth curved up and he extended his big hand towards Catherine. Darren grabbed Catherine as soon as he could, and then with a secret force of his arm, he yanked Catherine into his arms. Catherine was frightened by the deliberate move and tried to break free but couldnt escape Darrens strong iron arms and shouted, Darren! Catherines intestines are now going to regret, she saw herself will Darren upset, originally wanted to joke with him, tease him a little, liven up the atmosphere, did not expect the sheep into the tigers mouth, and sent themselves to the door. What do I want? I thought you said I couldnt be trusted? Darrens mouth curled up in an evil smile, causing Catherine to shiver at the sight. Im a real piece of work! Its okay to joke with him. Catherine eximed, Darren, I was wrong, please let me go, I have to have surgery tomorrow. Darren knew, of course, that he was only doing it on purpose. Chapter 679Waiting for the rabbit Darren ruffled Catherines long waterfall-like hair behind her, his eyes twinkling as he said with a smile, Thats what you said, no regrets after the surgery. Catherine heart cant help but despise Darren, a big groups titled president, but even calcte me, a weak woman, what kind of heroic man! Darrens grip on Catherines hand ckened and Catherine jumped off his body in a sh: Che, men who cant be relied on force themselves on others. After saying that, she ran into her bedroom in a sh. Darrenughed at Catherine was helpless, but not angry, he was worried that Catherine would not be able to resist going to Sophie after learning the truth, but now it seems that he was overly worried. Catherine went back to her bedroom, took her phone and flipped through it for a while and then fell asleep soundly. When Catherine woke up in the afternoon, she got up and found that Darren was not at home and was busy with something. Mrs. Kirnd, youre awake, Ill go and heat up your soup, Mr. went out, and on his way out, he made a special note to heat up the soup for you when you wake up. Leia said sarcastically after seeing Catherine wake up. Darren you dont even forget to harm people when youre gone, really! Catherine muttered in a small voice. Leia didnt hear and asked again, Mrs. Kirnd, what did you say!? Oh, its nothing, Leia, you dont need to heat up the soup, I dont want to drink it at this moment, Ill just heat it up myselfter. Catherine said with a dry cough and a smile. Okay then, Ill go out to buy groceries and Ill heat it up for you when I get back. Leia replied. Within two minutes of Leias departure, Catherine ran to the kitchen and poured the remaining half of the pot of bone broth into the sink, saying with a refreshing smile afterwards, Ill let you hurt people again. Catherine then looked at the time and decided to go visit her brother, after all, the Owen family someone wanted to disadvantage her brother, she was also at ease. With that in mind she left the house, casually stopped a cab and drove to the hospital. Catherine lost in thought and looked out the window, her index finger sliding slightly on the car window, she had heard what Darren said and was already relieved about Billy the father, only now she was asked to call out, it was still a bit strong. As for Sophie, Catherine can only sigh lightly, although Sophie all day plotting and calcting, but she for the Owen family is always considered an outsider, there is no way to intervene. Catherine is not a person who holds grudges, she hates to live in the midst of scheming and calcting all day long, and she is relieved to think that the grievance is over. Buzzing, the phone in Catherines hand kept vibrating, he nced at it was stair calling, a little strange, what was he calling for? But still pressed the answer button. Hello? Catherine let out a soft suspicion. Hello, Miss Perry, I heard from your editor-in-chief that you are not feeling well and have taken a weeks leave, is it serious, is it some kind of illness? stairs maic voice rang out on the other end of the phone. Oh, I have nothing to do, its my brother, he has leukemia and Im nning to transnt his bone marrow, so I took a few days off. Catherine said truthfully. So thats it, I thought you thought something had happened to you, by the way, where are you now? stair asked. Hmm? Why are you asking me this?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Im on my way to the hospital where my brother is staying right now and was going to check on him. Catherine replied. Well, which hospital is your brother staying in, I also happen to go over there to see how sick he is. What! Youreing to see my brother? You two arent rted, why are you here? Besides, what if Darren is in the hospital and you two run into each other again. Catherine politely refused, I think its better to forget about it, we have already found the main surgeon, I think there will not be any big problem, I am just thinking about it, just go to visit. Okay then, take care of yourself then. After saying that, stair hung up the phone. Catherine exhaled, for this clingy stair, she really have no way, people also did not do anything excessive, is concerned about you, you can not reject people in a thousand miles away from it. But she always felt strange in her heart, and stair stay together, her mind always subconsciously reminded herself, you are married to Darren, can not have close contact with stair. As it is now the rush hour, the car is driving very slowly, blocking the road, every red light, have to wait a lot of time, originally from home to the hospital is also ten minutes of time, this time hard to run nearly half an hour. Catherine smiled and gave the money to the driver and stepped out of the car. She had just reached the hospital entrance when she saw a dazzling sports car parked directly in front of her, which Catherine immediately recognized as stairs Porsche supercar. Hmm? Why is he here? He didnte to see me on purpose, did he? With that in mind, Catherine couldnt help but pick up her pace, hoping to elude stair. She was walking when she was suddenly tapped on the back shoulder, instantly startling Catherine, who could have dodged it. She turned around sharply and was about to speak out to reprimand when she realized that it was stair who had tapped himself. Miss Perry, what a coincidence, so your brother is also staying in this hospital. stair said with his trademark smile on his face towards Catherine. Yeah, what a coincidence! Catherine smiled awkwardly, then went on to ask, What! Who was also hospitalized here? Well, its a friend of mine, he had an ident with his car, but its not very serious. So thats how it is, then Mr. Jakovich please go ahead, Im going to see my brother too. Catherine listened and said. She was really afraid of running into Darren at this time, if she did, it would be difficult to say. Its okay, that friend of mine Ive already seen, it just so happens that I see Miss Perry is also alone, why dont I apany you to see your brother. stair suggested. Uh, are you sure youre telling the truth? I smell a conspiracy. You didnt inquire about my brother living here. Youre not waiting here for me toe, are you? You shouldnt be so idle, right? But if it wasnt deliberate, how could it be such a coincidence as you say? Catherine was about to say no when an icy andmanding voice rang out, Who said she was alone? I was only gone for a while and someone hit on me, it seems my woman is really charming too. Chapter 680Tit-for-tat Catherine and stair turned their heads at the same time to look at the person who spoke, and it was Darren who hade looking for Catherine. Seeing Darren step by step approaching, Catherine heart shouted not good, really afraid of what toe what, my god is really in the hospital, this can do ah, stair ah stair, I let you leave early you bias not, you are now nothing, and I? I might be misunderstood by Darren again! Miss Perrys charm naturally need not you say, but you say Miss Perry is your woman? Then how I heard that Miss Perry has no boyfriend so far, it is not someone greedy for beauty, wishful thinking over the mouth, right? stair said without giving any face. Catherine looked at the two people who had just met and were full of gunpowder and was worried, Will these two people get into a fightter? What should I do if they get into a fight? Darren gave a snort and said in disbelief, Isnt it my woman youll know if you ask? Said Darren looked over at Catherine, while stair looked over at her. Under the two mens gaze, Catherine was on pins and needles, ufortable all over. With Darrens increasingly stern eyes, Catherine nodded resentfully. After Darren saw Catherines admission, the smile on his face increased, and he looked at stair with a look of intent in his eyes, as if he was provoking him. stair shrugged and said with a smile, s, who knows if you, the big president, forced Miss Perry, after all, this is Mr. Kirnds usual trick. Darren is not angry, a step forward, tit-for-tat said: forced or not forced naturally is not you can say, we both understand in the heart is good, as for what I used to use the trick will not need you but heart, but Mr. Jakovich you, flower reputation, this time to the hospital is not physically ill ah? Im not a woman, but Im not as ungrateful as you, Mr. Kirnd. Hearing this Catherine felt that the atmosphere was getting ufortable, and hurriedly went up towards Darren and advised, My brother is still in the hospital, wed better go there quickly. At the same time she smiled and made amends towards stair, Mr. Jakovich, go ahead and get busy, well see you next time. Catherine said Catherine strong force will pull Darren away, Darren heart know Catherine misses his brother, so also do not resist, follow Catherine forward. About some distance away, Catherine hung her head low, like a small child who had done something wrong, and exined in a small voice, I dont know how he got here, I just Before Catherine could finish her sentence, Darrens finger rested against her red lips and whispered, No need to exin, I believe you. Catherine was surprised, Darren is so unusual today, this is not his usual style ah. Catherine nodded slightly, staring hard into Darrens eyes in disbelief and asked, Youre not mad? What am I angry about? You didnt find him, he came up shamelessly. You just behaved quite well, facing people like him to say no, if you just hesitated, I cant say I will punish you. But now, it is not necessary. Darren said in a serious manner. Catherine listened to this and was d that she had just refused. But Darren, you control me is too strict, I and stair also nothing, if not in time to refuse you must make a big fuss, not allowed to fight with him. Okay, lets get out of here. Looking at the bewildered Catherine, Darren spoke up. The two soon walked to Jasvirs ward, at this time there was no one else in the ward, only Jasvir a weak body lying alone on the hospital bed. Its outrageous, the Owen family is really heartless, how can they leave their brother here alone! Catherine said in anger. She said she quickly stepped forward and sat beside Jasvir, gently stroking his boyish cheek and murmuring, This brother of mine is so miserable, I really dont know how he has persevered in this home full of intrigues and calctions until now. Catherine heart a bitterness, the Owen family among do not know how many people want to calcte the brother, Ba Ba leukemia can not be cured, if not Billy is still valued brother, I think the brother has long been those ruthless people to harm. Catherines delicate hands, sliding over and over Jasvirs body, looking at her brother, whose body was wasting away, Catherines eyes reddened all of a sudden. You also do not think too much, everything is still with me now, my brother will be fine. Looking at Catherine, whose eyes were gradually moistening, Darren consoled with some heartache. Catherine nodded resentfully and didnt say much, just quietly guarding Jasvirs side. I dont know how long it took, Darren broke the silence in the ward: Itste, lets go eat first, you dont have to worry, your brother will slowly get better after tomorrow. Catherine murmured towards the sleeping Jasvir: Dont worry, my sister will donate bone marrow to you tomorrow and you will be cured. Then Catherine opened her mouth and called the nurse outside the door, carefully admonished her and asked her to help look after her brother, and then uneasily pulled out a few hundred yuan bills from her bag and forced them into the nurses hands before leaving. I did not expect to meet with my own brother for the first time, it would be when he was about to leave, fortunately for their appearance, otherwise it might s! Dont think about it so much, itll be fine. Darren gathered Catherine into his arms and said in a thin voice. Catherine burst into tears and at the same time felt Darrens chest was so warm that she couldnt help but lean closer to it.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mom, dont worry, Ive made all the arrangements, this will be done seamlessly and absolutely no one will know. In the middle of the Owen familys living room, Lena said towards Sophie. Sophie said with some concern, Darren does things carefully, Im afraid this time Lena cut Sophie off straight away, Mom, youre being paranoid, theres no way he knows I did it. Sophie sighed long and hard and said, Lena, mom has lived most of her life in calctions and is tired of it. We have all the glory and wealth, so why bother fighting for so much? Lena said: Okay mom, I promise you, I will stop after this, how can I watch the huge amount of shares fall into the hands of that useless brat, besides, if this thing is done, maybe I will marry into the Kirnd family, then the day is not more than the present nourishment? Chapter 681 Getting Ready Sophie shook her head and continued, Dont think of things as simple, marrying into the Kirnd family is not necessarily a good thing, and you shouldnt push yourself so hard that you end up hurting yourself. Dont worry mom, I know what Im doing, but tomorrow I need mom to step in and deliberately slow down dad, who is so determined to give the family fortune to his son that he doesnt even think about me, his daughter. Now, in order to save Jasvir, he has found another Catherine topete with me for the family fortune. If we dont get rid of them both, we dont know what kind of life we will lead in the future. Sophie nodded in agreement, and then the two men conferred at length before resting. Here, have some more crunchy bones. Darren chucked the dish and brought it to Catherines bowl. Because Catherine is having surgery tomorrow, Leia cooks all the meals that Darren has ordered to tonic the body. After dinner, Darren asks Catherine to take an early break, and Catherine reluctantly walks to the bathroom, intending to clean up and rest. Darren is lying on the sofa watching the evening news, which is his habit all the time, there are quite a few business opportunities are found among the news broadcasts. Soon, Catherine came out of the bathroom hair draped over the shoulders, wearing a conservative two-piece pajamas, face unpolished, but the skin is as smooth and wless as jade, face also just because of the shower, a blush. Im done washing up, so go wash up too. Catherine wiped her hair and spoke lightly to Darren. Darren sat up at the sound of the voice and looked at Catherine, with a fire in his eyes. What an enchanting ah, despite wearing no more ordinary, in her body is still that perfect, if not for the surgery tomorrow, tonight hum. Catherine was so stared at by Darren that it provoked a sheepishness in her heart. She coughed lightly and then said, Ill go blow-dry my hair. After saying that, she hurriedly fled like a panicked deer. Darren withdrew his mind and stepped into the bathroom. When he came out again, Catherine had already tied her hair up and was lying on the sofa, her bright eyes slightly upturned as she watched the TV and let out a silveryugh from time to time. Darren approached slowly on long, slender legs and said toward Catherine, Go rest. The few words are strong and cannot be denied. Why are you always so cold? Cant you give me more smiles, Catherine thought, while reaching for the remote control to turn off the TV. Im going to watch the news for a while, so dont turn it off yet. Said Darren as he reached out and grabbed the remote from Catherine. Catherine could clearly feel Darrens slightly cool fingertips slowly gliding through her palm, making her involuntarily feel a tingle. Like a rabbit caught in the act, Catherine got up in a panic and ran back to her bedroom. Darren, however, didnt notice Catherines difference and just found it a bit puzzling. The moonlight outside the window was spilling into the room. Catherine was lying on the bed with her eyes closed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep, andining in her heart that who can sleep when they are allowed to sleep so early. Catherine wasining when she heard a click and the bedroom door opened. Startled, Catherine snapped her eyes shut and pretended to be asleep. Darren walked in with very light footsteps, first silently drawing the curtains and then burrowing under Catherines covers. The bedsidemp is still on, a habit Catherine has had for years. In the soft light, Darren caressed Catherines cheeks, her eyebrows were clear, her skin was blown out, and a small mouth was slightly open, as if in provocation. Darren slightly sideways head, towards that delicate red small mouth shallow kiss. Then he gently held Catherine with his own arms. Catherines heart trembled, this guy is not thinking about that, right? Didnt he promise me already? Hes going to back out? The good Darren did not have the following, Catherine heart can not help but breathe a sigh of relief, okay, okay. She then also fell asleep quietly to the sound of Darrens rather regr breathing. Probably because she had something on her mind, Catherine woke up just after dawn. She gently moved Darrens arm and got up from the bed. Soon Darren woke up too, and after the two of them had breakfast, they went out the door. Hey, Uncle Liam, Im sending someone over to pick you up, soe downstairs now. Hello, Mr. Knight, its me, yes okay, Ill be right there. Darren made a number of phone calls in the car, which showed the importance he attached to the matter, and Catherine listened to the gush of warmth that passed through her heart. Not long after, the car has arrived at the hospital entrance, Darren and Catherine just got out of the car, was waiting for a few people surrounded up. Darren, theres nothing wrong with me. Yesterday I specifically contacted my student Aaryan Atkinson to be my assistant, and he has enough experience in this area as well, so theres nothing wrong with this surgery in all probability. Liam took the lead and said. Mr. Knight heard the sigh of relief, Aaryans teacher, Darren even invited him toe, it seems that this time I certainly can not let these two people in my hospital surgery what the problem, or Darren will not be my hospital to the bottom of the sky? Darren nodded and replied, So much for bothering Uncle Liam. Mr. Kirnd, there is no more problem on my side, one of the four directors will send one person to do this surgery, so there is no need to worry about safety. Mr. Knight continued from the side. The other person with a mask, the whole body is wrapped in a ck suit tightly, the presence of all except Darren do not know his identity. The mystery man turned slightly sideways and whispered in Darrens ear, Last night I received a tip that someone in the ck market had taken a hospital deal, and the employer was generous enough to offer a million, and and the target was also two people, so if Im right, it should be this surgery. Darrens eyebrows were furrowed, a cold killing intent shed in his eyes, and he said coldly, Okay, I know, you go first. With that Darren led the group in stride towards the hospital. With a beep, Lenas phone received a text message from Director Wang, and after Lena read it, the corners of her mouth showed a malicious smile, Haha, the time of your two deaths hase. She said she took out another cell phone from her arms, edited and sent the received message again, then took out the cell phone card from the phone and broke it off with a click. Darren arent you discreet? Even if you could find out that someone was trying to harm them, you couldnt pursue it with me.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 682 Conspiracy Revealed What could they be tampering with, the machine? People? Or maybe its medicine? By now Catherine and Jasvir had already entered the operating room, while Darren was sitting in front of the door of the operating room muttering and analyzing in his mind. Liam was specifically instructed by Darren to do a detailed inspection of the equipment with his students as soon as they entered the operating room, and he also secretly observed the expressions and mannerisms of everyone, hoping to find some hints from these areas. Teacher, Ive tested all of these and theres nothing wrong with them. Aaryan said softly towards Liam. Well, I know. Liam then said loudly, Everyone get ready and start the surgery right away. A few of the physicians who came to assist were working on sterilization, while Liam was secretly watching. His sharp eyes caught a scene, the anesthesiologist didnt know if he was a bit nervous or something else, he was trembling a bit during the sterilization process. But apart from the trembling just now there is nothing else unusual, could it be that I am too sensitive? Such a gesture, less experienced physicians will inevitably be nervous. No, this surgery Darren can say personally, almost armed himself on the battlefield, how will find an inexperienced person, the traitor is undoubtedly him. Liam was sure in his mind, but didnt say anything, he intended to see what this persons next move would be. The operation begins, put on anesthesia. Liam said toward the man. The man moved skillfully, obviously not knowing how many times he had practiced, yet just at the moment he was about to punch in, Liam called out, Wait, Tung, go check if theres anything wrong with that anesthetic. Before Liams words were out of his mouth, the anesthesiologist fled like a madman. Sure enough, it was him. Liam sighed silently in his mind, Dont mind him, lets continue. Dong get a new anesthetic, Ill hit it myself. Darren was waiting at the door when he suddenly saw a physician in a white coat rushing out and understood everything. Get him. Darren bellowed, and with a point of his toes he took the lead and rushed out, and several people around him responded. The man was instantly grabbed by Darren, the man just looked back and ready to resist, Darren went up without a word is a punch, the remaining several people directly pinned him to the wall. Darren slowly and methodically straightened his cuffs and said coldly, Bring it down to me. Having caught this man Darren was a huge relief, at least now he didnt have to worry about Catherine and Jasvirs safety. Darren waited in front of the operating room for a few more minutes and then went to see the man who had been captured. In the basement of the hospital, there was a man tied to a seat, surrounded by several people, the mysterious person who revealed the information to Darren during the day was also among them, the door was gently pushed open, the people saw that it was Darren and made a way. Darren asked toward the mystery man, Recognize? The mysterious man shook his head: The ck market has ck market rules, and the various halls will not let each other know about your people. Darren winked toward the mystery man and then instructed, Remember to keep your breath. With that said, Darren took a seat in one of the chairs behind him. Say! Which hall are you from! The mysterious man lifted his leg and kicked the man directly in the small of his back, and blood gushed out from the corner of the mans mouth all of a sudden. Dont say it, right? You know how the ck markets methods are like, dont force me. The mysterious mans face was cold, his eyes shed with a fine aura, and he said coldly.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Dont say yes, bring the de and the ck cloth. The corner of the mysterious mans mouth curved up in a grim arc, Let you taste the fresh. One big man handed the de to the mystery man and another one blindfolded the killer with a ck cloth. The mysterious man used a razor de to cut a slit in the murderers fingertips, and blood slid down his hand, ticking and dripping on the floor. Come and listen to this beautiful music. The mysterious man said with a smile. If he still wont talk, when the person is dead, give it to the police. Darren shook his head and said indifferently. He naturally knew what this means, the German used to force confessions during World War II, people will slowly die in fear if they do not confess. Darren walked out of the basement and once again sat in the doorway of the operating room, waiting for the duos surgery to unravel smoothly. After an unknown amount of time, Liam took the lead, removed his mask, and said with a smile, This surgery was a great sess, and I think the leukemia patient who needs some time to recover is fine. Darren heard the heart amnesty, he was really afraid of point back to meet that 10% unsessful. Uncle Liam, its really thanks to you. To tell you the truth, that woman, the one I n to marry, if something really happens to her, theres really nothing I can do. Darren thought about it and finally said, after all, Liam is doing his best in this matter, he felt that he should also give Uncle Liam a reason, besides Darren also ns to live with Catherine like this, sooner orter the wedding will still have to do a back, now is only to let him know in advance. Oh, so thats how it is, I said how you can be so attentive, I see this girl is also quite good, when the timees, dont forget to invite me to have a cup of wedding wine. Liam dawned on him and said with a smile. Definitely, definitely. Darren also replied with a happy face. By the way, has that man been caught? That kid is very slippery, fortunately I found it in time, or else there will definitely be a big mess. Liam suddenly remembered the anesthesiologist and asked towards Darren. The man was caught and is now being interrogated by my men, thanks to Uncle Liam, of course, and I will definitely bring Catherine to the door to thank her when she has recovered. A conspiracy to pierce, naturally, some people are happy and some people are sad. Lena, who was sitting in the lobby of the Owen family waiting for the news, looked so ugly that she wanted to eat a fly: What! What are you saying? The man was caught? And did they do it? Yes! I got it! Dont contact me for thest two days, Ill contact you when something happens. Sophie, who was sitting beside her, looked panicked and asked eagerly, Lena, will he confess you, or you can take some money and go out first, Darren wont stop if he knows its you. Lena is also willow brows upside down, rubbed his temples and said, Mom, dont worry, this thing didnt work out, but no one knows about my involvement. Lena then raised her head to look at the ceiling and said fiercely, Catherine, you were lucky this time, I dont know if youll be able to avoid it next time. Chapter 683 Dead Men In a VIP room, Catheriney quietly on top of the hospital bed, her lips slightly white, while Darren sat at the head of the bed watching over her. On the other side of the ward, Jasvir was also lying t on the hospital bed, and Billy, who was beside him, couldnt hide the joy on his face and said with his mouth closed, Thanks to Catherine this time, if it wasnt for Catherine, Jasvir might have gone. Lena, standing by, said with a leathery smile, Yes, thanks to Catherines kindness. At this time, she hated Catherine, Catherine donated bone marrow to Jasvir, and now she not only can not get the brats share of the inheritance, but also one more to share the original belong to their own share, how can she not hate in her heart. Darren, on the other hand, snickered in his heart, you think everyone else is like you, hard-hearted? You abandoned your wife and daughter back then and the rumor was all over the circle. I never thought Catherine would be your daughter, and now that you found Catherine to save your son, and you have been looking after your son to see if he is okay, you dont even care about your daughters death? For people like you I really dont quite understand how you got to where you are today! Darren thought of the paid anesthesiologist and concluded that the Owen family was responsible. Darren then stood up, walked to the door, and dialed the mystery man: Hey, hows it going? Did you get anything? The mysterious man listened to the voice slightly headache: I have used any trick, I used water dripping on the floor for three hours, the boy clearly are bloodless, scared lips are white, froze did not say a word, I was afraid he was scared to death, so stopped, and then used several ways have not been able to pry open his mouth. Darren frowned, he really did not expect the guys mouth so hard, he knew the mystery mans iron hand, he worked for the Kirnd family for many years never a mistake, fell into his hands, no matter how hard the bones, finally all opened up, this time Young master, I think he might be a dead soldier secretly cultivated by some family, so the mysterious man analyzed. Well, since you cant ask, dont ask, leave it to the police. Darren rubbed his temples and hung up the phone. The Owen family has that strength? Darrens heart hesitated, with a slow step back to the ward, just opened the door, then heard Billy full of excitement said: Catherine, you finally woke up, I was worried badly, has been watching over you and Jasvirs bedside. This old fox is a good bitter actor! Is it to make Catherine grateful to you? Thank you? Catherines voice was soft and thin as she asked, How did it go? Was the surgery sessful? Darren stepped in, coughed lightly, and replied, The surgery was a great sess. Said Darren, pointing to the bed where Jasvir was. Billy alsoughed dryly twice and said in response, Yeah, the surgery was quite sessful, and the doctor said Jasvir will be fine soon. Saying that, Billy moved aside to block Catherines body in front of her eyes. Catherine smiled with relief when she saw Jasvir lying peacefully on the hospital bed, she and Billy identifiedpletely for the sake of this biological brother, if not for him, Catherine would not have stepped into this home full of the smell of copper, now hearing that her brother is safe and will recover in the next day, Catherine heart is finally put down a burden. At that moment, a middle-aged man, with a pair of gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose and dark brown hair, walked into the VIP ward, and it was Liam. After Darren saw the visitor, he smiled and said, Uncle Liam, youre here. And a sh of malice in Lenas eyes, a slight pause and gone. This old thing, you are the one who ruined my good deed. You said you are staying in Capital, why do youe here to make trouble? Lena has a grudge against Liam for finding out about the anesthesiologist, and would have done so if she hadnt been afraid of trouble. Nothing happened, did it? Liam asked with a smile as he paced up and down, both eyes slightly bent. Not yet, but I dont know if it will leave any after-effects, you should help to see. Before Darren could answer, Catherines adoptive mother stepped aside and opened her mouth first. Ruth appears to be fiercely concerned about Catherine, and although Catherine now knows that she is not Catherines real mother, the two have had a decades-long rtionship at least. Dont worry, ording to her condition, a week is almost recovered, will not leave any after-effects. Liam looked at Catherine lying on the hospital bed and then said. Well, thank you so much for that. With that, she gave a wink to Ashley Perry, who was standing beside her. Ashley immediately understood and said with a smile, Doctor, thanks to you this time, this is a small token of our gratitude to you, I hope you can ept it. With that, Ashley took a red envelope out of her pocket, stepped forward, and shoved it into Liams hand. Liamughed at Catherines parents actions and shook his head, refusing, Oh, the Kirnd family and I have been friends for a long time, so this small favor is not enough. After being rejected by Liam, Ashley and Catherines adoptive mother were slightly embarrassed as they looked at each other, holding the red envelope in their hands, not knowing what to do. The Lin familys family is not very good, usually have any small illnesses and disasters haphazardly take some medicine, if serious then go to a small hospital to see, the two heard some rumors about doctors receiving red envelopes, so decided to wrap a red envelope to Liam, who knew that he did not confiscate, this is not the rules of the big hospital?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lena arms sped to look at Ashley two, face of contempt and disgust unconcealed, really from the countryside, now who still stuffed red envelopes, ah, really old, and who after the surgery to send ah, if not Darren, it is estimated that I do not even have to do, your daughter estimated in the moment of stepping into the operating room can be dered dead. Auntie, Uncle Liam is not an outsider, you look rusty like this. Darren saw that Ashley and Ruth were a little embarrassed, and rushed to save the day. Catherines adoptive mother looked at Darren with a smile on her face and a look of satisfaction in her eyes, Catherine is so lucky to have a boyfriend like you. After Catherine heard it, her heart cried out, now there are so many people in the house, if word gets out, I guess she wont have to do anything else, those who are bent on marrying into the Kirnd family will be enough trouble for her. Mom, dont be ridiculous, people arent, how could Mr. Kirnd like me. Catherine was still weak, but still strained to say, she did not want to be a celebrity, offline development would have been quite good. Chapter 684 pushed I told you, how could Darren like a lowly woman like you, so it was all wishful thinking on your part. Dont daydream. Ruth is a little confused, yesterday he admitted that he is your boyfriend? Did you break up today? No, if they broke up, how would people care about you. You werent yesterday. Before Ruth could finish her sentence, Catherine cut it off, Well, Mom, isnt Saraing back today? Its almost here now, so you and Dad should hurry to pick her up, so you wont beteter. Ruth stopped, said hello to the crowd, and walked out with Ashley. This is Uncle Liam, who rushed over from Capital because of your surgery, and your surgery was sessful thanks to Uncle Liams help. Due to the hup just now, Darren introduced himself to Catherine only now. Catherine tried to get up with a slight effort, but who knows she didnt even have the strength to get up, she could only say secretly, Uncle Liam, thank you so much. Liamughed and then said, Thats nothing , you are still weak, eat more nutritious, even if you can walk in a couple of days, do not exercise vigorously After Liams instructions, he looked at his wrist watch and said, Its about time, I have to go, I came here to say goodbye to you, there is still a surgery I need to do at Capital tonight, next time we meet we must sit together for dinner. Yes, definitely. uncle Liam go, Ill go out and see you off. Darren walked out with Liam. I just saw that the ring on your mothers hand has been passed to her, so take your chance. Liam spoke in a sophisticated manner. His eyes are so poisonous that he just recognized the ring at a nce. Dont worry, next time I invite you over, I will let you have the wedding wine. Darren also replied with a smile. Darren went out, therge ward only left Catherine and the Owen family, Catherine does not want to take care of Billy, for Sophie, naturally, not to mention, based on the year she abandoned herself, Catherine will not be able to forgive her, if not Catherine thought to give If not for Catherines desire to give Billy a little face, Darren would have sent Sophie to prison. Catherine shook her head, closed her eyes and got up, facing some unsavory words from Billy, Catherine also abandoned them. Then Billy received a phone call, and his tone sounded a bit anxious. That, Catherine, I have some things on my side that I need to deal with personally, you rest well in the hospital, if there is anything you call the nurse outside the door, I will go first. Billy hung up the phone and said after a pause. Lets go, youve been ignoring me for so many years, whats missing this time? Although Catherine listened to what Darren said, she still had some prejudice against Billy, the president of apany, want to find a person is that difficult? If it was really difficult, why did he find someone in two days when his brother was sick? Billy saw that Catherine still did not take care of himself, shook his head, and then hurried out in a hurry, stopped when he reached the door and said again, That, in a moment, after your mother has left, I hope you also help to look after your brother, to have anything, call me directly. After saying that, he walked out without looking back. Billy just stepped out of the door, Lena took out the makeup box from the bag, carefully wiped it on her face, then pursed her mouth that just put on lipstick, said towards Sophie: Mom, I always feel that this color is not very good, lets go, go out to buy me some cosmetics, just as I heard that the store has a new batch of goods. Sophie also nodded casually, nced at Catherine lying on the hospital bed, did not know what was in her mind, and Lena two then walked out arm in arm. Click, the door of the ward just closed, Catherine suddenly opened his eyes, the entire empty ward is now left with the two of them, Catherine slightly despondent, looking at the thin Jasvir eyes are full of heartache. I dont know how my brother spent thest ten years in the Owen family, Lena and Sophie dont care about him at all, and now they have the heart to buy cosmetics, not to mention the usual, its not easy to have a real daddy, theres more or less him in the heart, but its Billy who is focused on his own group. My sister would have been poor enough to be abandoned, but I am still rtively lucky to have met my parents now, even if I usually have a cold and cough, they are on guard, afraid that something will happen to me, I can still know the taste of fatherly love, motherly love, and you hey! The door to the ward was opened and it was Darren who walked back alone after dropping Liam off. Didnt you go to work? Pushed it. Darren answered simply. Although only two words, but these two words but more burning hot, roasted Catherine that cold heart. Catherine warmth swept through her body, but still spoke, Youd better go and get busy, Ill be fine alone, Ill call the nurse outside if I need anything, you dont have to worry. Darren walked over to Catherines bed, moved a seat and sat down, grabbed Catherines small exposed hand and clutched it between his own two palms, breathed out and said softly, Ill stay with you. Darrens words drifted into Catherines ears, tender to the extreme, listening to Catherines heart suddenly rippledyers of time. Then she thought of Billy received a phone call and left in a hurry, and could not help but feel unjust for her brother.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Is their group not bigger than yours? Do you have more things to do than you? You dont even know how to take care of your brother, you really dont have any human feelings! What, are you shy? Darren asked lightly as a rare and pleasing smile unfolded at the corner of his mouth. Its so pretty, Catherine muttered in her heart, if only I could see it every day, if you can smile, why bother with a face every day, although I know I owe you a lot, but havent I been trying to make money? Thinking about it, Catherine muttered in a low voice, I wonder who paid for this surgery. If its Darren, its another huge external debt, and I dont know how long it will take to pay it back. Darren let out a soft suspicion and asked, What did you say!? Catherine said evenly, Uh, no nothing. Chapter 685 Little Fish Darren didnt pursue it, but just clutched Catherines hand and kept stroking it. Catherine suddenly said as if she suddenly remembered something, Didnt you say there were people from the Owen family trying to harm us? Is this surgery or not? Catherines gaze with a questioning look at Darren, she somehow want to know who is trying to harm her and her brother, if they do, I think Darren will be able to find out the clues. Darrens hand stroking Catherine suddenly paused, exhaled, and then nodded. So did you find out who it is? Catherine looked slightly excited after getting Darrens affirmative answer, thinking that if she found out who this person was, then his brother would be safe in the future, even if there was no evidence to capture them, at least in the future, she could make preparations and take precautions in advance, and she wouldnt be so passive as she was now. Darrens eyes shed a harsh cold light, holding Catherines hand tightened a little: Theres no way to find out who moved it. Darren paused, then said, They sent dead soldiers disguised as anesthesiologists to infiltrate the operating room, and if I hadnt told Uncle Liam in advance, Im afraid you would have been in grave danger by now. Catherines eyebrows knitted slightly, with an incredulous question: Are you saying that he has already entered the operating room? How is this possible, you made such a meticulous arrangement, he could not have had the opportunity to blend in. Darren had the same question at first, and then did some thorough investigation beforeing to a conclusion: The dead man knocked out the original anesthesiologist in the toilet, and then entered in disguise. And it was after we scouted! After the probe? That means he knew exactly where this anesthesiologist had gone to the bathroom. Catherines mind raced and finally said, I suspect there was a mole. If there wasnt a mole how could he know when the anesthesiologist went to the toilet, or maybe this anesthesiologist was originally with them. Darren shook his head, some helplessly said: I certainly thought of this, I sent someone to check the anesthesiologist is not a problem, there is a professional habit is that before each operation he will go to the toilet, this habit also followed him for several years, as for the traitor, I think not necessarily, in fact, for a person with the habit of inquiring about these things is not a difficult task. Catherine heard what Darren said and was lost for a moment, so she asked, Who could it be then? You dont have to worry too much, this time things have been scouted by me, I think they will be restrained in the future. Darren paused, lowered his voice and said towards Catherine: The thing about dead soldiers, unless some big families can cultivate. the Owen family is only in recent years, obviously not in the ranks, then there is only one source of dead soldiers ce, the ck market, so I sent people to infiltrate the ck market Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. The ck market? Why cant it be the other families dead soldiers? Catherine asked again. How can the people of the Owen family be handed over to the Owen family for no reason at all? Besides, they can find out that I was involved in this matter with a casual investigation. Darren saw Catherines face a little worried, with a joking tone of voice said. Che! Catherine couldnt help but despise Darren for a while, and then looked sideways at Jasvir, who had slight pain on his face, and couldnt help but worry about his future in her heart. Since they did it the first time, there will definitely be a second and a third time next, and what will he do then in case he is not with his brother? If something happens to him, how can I exin to my dead mother? Or maybe this isnt the first time hes been victimized, so how did he get through it before? Darren looked at Catherinespassionate eyes, some heartache in his heart, one hand tightly interlocked with Catherines five fingers, the other hand is slowly crossed on Catherines cheek,forted: Well, do not worry, he is your brother, that is, my brother, his future I will take care of. Catherine couldnt help but sigh, Darren has been so concerned about himself these two days, is he in love with me? Plus, Talia gave me this bracelet, and he keeps letting me wear it on my hand, is he not going to divorce me? Catherine thought and unconsciously looked at the ring on her hand, and for some reason, the ring looked even more luscious. I suggest you think about how to tell him youre his sister first. He wont know who you are when he wakes up, so youll have to tell him sinctly so he knows who you are, and also make him believe without a doubt that youre his sister. Darren reminded towards Catherine. Catherine was just thinking about who would harm his brother and forgot about it for a while. Believing beyond a shadow of a doubt that I was his sister? The only intersection between him and me is my mother and father, Catherine thought deeply for half a day, to make him believe that I am his sister, then she must first believe that her mother and I are the same mother, but I have no way ah prove ah, I have not even met the so-called biological mother once, let alone prove it, Catherine slightly headache, with a look at Darren for help. Darren said helplessly, Isnt a bone marrow transnt a good indication? There is also the question of whether you were wearing anything on your body when you were lost, that can also be proven. Yes! Why didnt I think of that? Catherine tried to hit herself on the head with her hand, but found she couldnt move, and when she looked, her hand was still clutched in Darrens hand.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Catherine coughed dryly, then said: You say so I remember, in my very young I have been wearing a gemstone, looks worth a lot of money. I asked her why, but she couldnt tell me, she just kept telling me that even if I was poor, I couldnt hit this gem. I guess it was the one I was wearing when I was lost, thats why my mother never sold it. The more Catherine thinks about it, the more she thinks her analysis is right, her mind cant help but float a bright red gemstone, beaten into the shape of a fish, a small fish, I think this should be my own mother bought me it, Billy only care about their own business, which has time to take care of themselves, even if they have time to do something else to go. Catherine cant help but hate Billy a little bit when she thinks about it. At the same time, there is some curiosity in my heart about what my real mother is really like. Chapter 686 Recognition At that moment a faint voice rang out in the ward, Is it true what you just said? Nonsense, why would I tell a lie? Am I kidding you? Catherine did not have a good temper to say, and when finished snapped to attention, just that sentence seems not Darren said. Without waiting for her to react, the voice rang out again, weakly shouting, Sister, is it really you? Catherine looked sideways in disbelief at Jasvir, while meeting Jasvirsrge, clear, unsullied eyes. Catherines voice trembled a little: Brother, its me, Im your real sister! Catherine was about to sit up, but there was no strength in her body, Darren saw this and hugged Catherine sideways, dragged her body upwards, then put the pillow behind her back, and used the same way to make Jasvir also sit up. Jasvir did not say a word, quietly leaned to look at Catherine for a long time, and finally, as if with all the strength of the body, shouted out: Sister! Jasvirs slightly childish little face twisted into a ball, eyes red in the middle of a piece, just grown throat knot constantly surging up and down, as if hiding a thousand words but can not spit out a word, the petite body is also slightly trembling. Catherine also saw the situation as if she was infected, and instantly left tears of excitement: Hey! Darren pulled out two sheets of paper from the table, got up and sat at the head of Jasvirs bed, wiped gently on his cheek, and then spoke soothingly, Its okay, my sister is right across from you, you can see her every day from now on. Jasvir forced himself to choke back a sob, his lips turned a little white, and nodded heavily, agreeing, Mmm. Catherine looked at Jasvir, who was full of excitement, and asked first, Did you wake up early? Jasvir replied, No, I just woke up not too long ago, and I just woke up to hear this brother talking about how you should identify with me. I didnt know either of you, so I didnt say anything. Catherine was relieved to learn that her brother hadnt heard some of the things Darren and herself had said earlier. She felt that her brother was still young and didnt want him to know what kind of situation he was in, which wasnt something a seventeen-year-old should have to endure. Well, and how did you know I was your sister? Catherine asked with some curiosity. I was sure of that after I heard what you said about the little fish. Jasvir replied. Hmm? Catherine let out a light suspicion, could that little fishy really be the one her real mother bought for herself? When I was very young, my mother told me that I actually had a sister who got lost at a very young age. Jasvir exhaled a cloudy breath, gasped twice and continued, Mom said that when you left, you took with you the jewel she bought you, the little fish you spoke of, so that I could meet and identify youter. Jasvir said sitting up straighter with force, trying to reach for something but unable to cast it.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Darren stood up and said, Let me help you! Brother. Help me take off the thing hanging from my neck. Jasvir said. Darren poked his hand in, both eyebrows furrowed slightly, and then said, Theres nothing. How is it possible? Ive been wearing it all the time, did I lose it? Jasvir listened with some disbelief and raised his arm with strong force to explore. Youve just had surgery, maybe Dad put it away for you. Catherine said evenly when she saw Jasvir wouldnt stop. Hearing that things are not lost, Jasvir was relieved to look at Catherine and then said: In fact, I also have the little fish you mentioned. Mom said she bought a pair. Mom also said she hopes we like can be as free as a fish, no worries all day long. When Catherine heard this, she had an indescribable feeling in her heart and made a secret decision to carry that little piece of fish, which symbolizes freedom, with her all her days. Jasvir finished and fell silent, looking at Catherine in a daze, followed by a sigh of relief and a sob. Catherine was unsure and asked with some anxiety, Brother, whats wrong with you? Why are you crying again? Jasvir, still sobbing and choked up, replied, I I miss miss my mom. Catherines heart again flooded with bitterness, brother so many years except for childhood, the rest of the time have not tasted the mothers love, a child who has not been a mothers love, Catherine think of all feel heartbroken. Okay, brother dont cry, sister is here. Catherine had never coaxed a child before, let alone a seventeen year old teenager, and she could onlyfort with simple words. Then she continued, Brother, I cant even search for my mother in my memory, can you tell me about it? Hmm. Jasvir nodded. Darren wiped Jasvir down some more before he continued, Moms very tall and likes to wear Jasvir said, a figure gradually in Catherines mind gradually take shape, a purple fragrant young woman, a long snow-white dress, ck as ink long hair fluttering, the right hand holding his brother, the left hand holding his own, in the middle of the crowd stands out. Mom must be beautiful, right? Catherine imagined and couldnt help but ask out loud. Well, Mom is the most beautiful woman Ive ever seen. Jasvir answered seriously. Thump, thump, thump, thats when there was a knock on the door of the hospital room and Darren shouted, Enter. The door was then pushed open. Sir, Mrs. Kirnd, walked in none other than Leia, carrying arge wooden box that Darren had specifically instructed him to make. I have to say that Darren is still very careful, Leia opened and took out a double portion of the dishes, the other one is naturally for Jasvir. Leia, both of you are weak, so Ill trouble you to feed Jasvir, Darren said toward Leia as he propped up a stand on Catherines bed. Well, dont worry about it sir. She stepped forward and said toward Catherine, Mrs. Kirnd, you need to eat more, youre still weak from the surgery. Catherine nodded gently in agreement, thinking in her mind whether Billy had found a housekeeper like Leia for her brother, and if so, then her brother would not be too pathetic. Darren set out the dishes one by one, open the package, and take a look, they are all tonic products, of course, without the big bone soup. Darren brings the dish to Catherines mouth with chopsticks in no hurry, asionallydling on a spoonful of the big bone broth. For the disgusting to the extremerge bone soup, Catherine also does not refuse, for some reason, at this time she felt that therge bone soup has a touch of sweetness. She thought in her mind, a lifetime can have such a man, in their own sickness when all the time drop everything to take care of you, enough. Chapter 687 I’m not convinced Catherines face was full of happiness, the corners of her mouth unconsciously held an arc, in her side, Jasvir is also a big mouthful of food, Leia learned from Catherines mouth, it turns out that the teenager in front of him is Mrs. Kirnds brother, is also very fond of it. Soon they both finished eating, Catherine burped, and because Darren was taking care of her, Catherine even drank two big bowls of the big bone broth she loathed. Well, aunty is leaving, so I wille backter in the evening to bring you dinner. Leia said with a big smile on her face towards Jasvir. Well. Jasvir nodded, and his heart was extremely kind to Leia. Jasvirs mother went away when he was very young, and although Billy would care for him from time to time, he mostly gave him some money and let him take care of himself, and suddenly he was fed by such a person, who constantly cared and asked about himself, so he opened his heart all of a sudden. Leia left with her lunch box, leaving Catherine and the three of them in the ward. The two siblings kept talking, Jasvir seemed to have endless words for his sister, and when they talked about happy things, theyughed heartlessly, and when they talked about sadness, Catherine also keptforting her brother. Sister, this big brother must be the brother-inw, right? Jasvir eyes with a joyful look at Darren, he looked at Darren to his sister so good, heart to sisters knitted brows and smiles, heart to Darren is very pertinent. Catherine was suddenly asked here, a moment really do not know how to answer, she and Gu Yihan rtionship is very wonderful, the two married, but not really. Just when Catherine was hesitating, Darren was the first to say, Yes, Jasvir is so smart. Darren walked over to Jasvirs bed and stroked his furry little head. Catherines heart was terrified, she was very calm about Darrens answer, she didnt know what Darren meant by saying that to her brother, did Darren take it seriously? But soon Catherine shook her head and dismissed the idea in her mind, how is this possible, Darren may just be joking, people do not have to be responsible for their words, to know that a few days ago he told himself that he was considering marrying Heidi, Heidi is a popr girl, and she is not at all a ss, he will certainly choose others. When she thought of this, Catherine could not help but lose her breath and her face became bad. Well, I knew it, who else but my brother-inw could be so attached to my sister? Jasvir also ignored the slight displeasure on Catherines face and said to himself. Catherine was not convinced and doubted that Darren was deliberately behaving in front of her brother, but she wanted to tell Jasvir that he wasnt, he wasnt what you see, he was always bullying me. But thinking is thinking, Catherine of course will not say it, for some reason she also want Darren in her brothers mind better impression. So do you think my sister and I are a good match? Darren asked with interest. Matching ah, of course matching, sister can find such a good husband like brother, I believe that mom must be very happy if you are in. Jasvir said seriously towards Darren, then turned his head to look at Catherine and continued, Sister, I tell you, mom used to tell me when I was around, if I find you in the future, if the man you find dares to bully you, let me teach him a lesson. Said Jasvir strained to raise his small fist, a look like nothingter he bullied you, I wille to teach him a lesson. But it doesnt seem like its necessary now. Jasvir rolled his eyes and continued, sounding as if he was a little lost because he couldnt stand up for his sister. Catherine heart a sweat, really do not know what to say, you are looking forward to my good, or bad. Of course Catherine is also a casual muttering in her heart, her own brother is now but a heart on her side. You heard what I just said, right? This is what mom said, and I always listen to my mom more, so you have to be nice to my sister like this all the time in the future, or I will really teach you a lesson. Jasvir looked at Darren also did not say anything, some doubts about his sincerity to his sister, so he opened his mouth and said. Catherine cried andughed at this, but the heart is still extremely happy in the end is the closest to the brother, for their own sake, do not hesitate to offend this Demon King, good brother! Catherine, of course, knows that this has the implication of the first born, but the brother still said ah. Oh? If I treat your sister badly in the future, then how will you teach me a lesson? Darren was instantly interested by Jasvirsment and asked. Well if you treat my sister badly in the future, Ill Ill Ill call some of my buddies to beat you up! Yes, beat you up! Jasvir thought for half a day, stammered and finally said. He was going to say he beat him up, but he looked at Darrens height and arms and shook his head in his heart, he couldnt beat him by himself. Catherine ispletely speechless, how many people dare toy hands on the president of the Kirnd Group, and you want to ask your little friend to beat him up! Kids! What he says can be very casual, dont take it seriously. Catherine exined with some embarrassment, although she knew Darren did not necessarily care about this, but she still felt that her brother said something wrong, no matter how to say that his brother is not a child, the words of teenagers, as well as the words of toddlers, or the difference. Darren did not mind this at all, but the corners of his mouth showed the slightest smile, eyebrows are a little open, pretending to be afraid of saying: It seems that I can be good to your sister in the future. Well, behave yourself, I believe in you. Jasvir spoke towards Darren with a look of old godliness. Catherines heart a crow flies, when Darren has this leisure and elegance? Catherine now regrets that she didnt record what he said, and if he bullies herself again, she will take it out and hit him hard in the face to see what he does!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. By the way, who went after who first, you or my sister? Jasvir asked with a hint of confusion on her face, firing a question towards Darren. Darren picked up the ss of water on the table to his lips, took a gentle sip, then held it in his hand, with the intention of having a long talk, and then said, Who chased whom? You can guess. Chapter 688 Deceiving Children Haha! Look at you. Are you trying to brag to my brother again? Saying how good you are and how Im courting you, my brother wont let you get away with it, hes my own brother and must be looking out for me.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Catherine looked at Darren with mild contempt in her eyes, she always thought Darren was going to start snubbing her brother. Jasvir a moment to look at Darren, a moment to look at Catherine, two frown slightly, some difficult to say: this I really do not know, look at you very handsome, but my sister is also very beautiful. Jasvir met Darrens skeptical gaze and changed his tone after a pause: Well sister is not pretty even if shes not pretty, but its still fair to say. Could it be that my sister has chased you? Catherine was furious, no way! Youre so weak now? I have so little confidence in me. I had such high hopes for you, I even praised you just now, you really dont give me any face! Inside she was also constantly thinking back to who she and Darren had chased first. In fact, there is no such thing as who is pursuing whom between her and Darren, they both simply want to stop their families from constantly pushing them to get married. Technically speaking, it should be said that Darren pursued Catherine, because it was Darren who first approached Catherine about the contract. Well, you are quite good at guessing! Darren deliberately sold a pause, then said, Yes, it was your sister who first chased me. Catherine listened to the heart can not help but cursed, really thick skin, how is that I chased you? If it wasnt for your domineering tone at the time, not allowing me to refuse, how would I have signed a contract with you, huh? Just know how to cheat children. Really, I guessed it right? And how did my sister get after you? Jasvir had a rich facial expression and looked at Darren with a gossipy look, his two eyes round with anticipation. Im not sure Im going to be able to get the job done. Catherine heart to Darren said very unhappy, at this time heard Jasvir asked, can not help but some look at the meaning of the joke. If Darren couldnt even round up this little thing, he really wouldnt need to be in the business world. He nodded slightly, his eyes looking up at the ceiling, a look of reminiscence, and said with relish. At that time your sister and I did not know each other yet, she was a reporter of the newspaper, went to a press conference, right in the banquet hall, a vicious colleague of herpany, deliberately made a fool of her, stepped on her long skirt with her foot, your sister was about to fall, when it was toote, I quickly stepped forward, and in a sh, your sister was in my arms. Your sister took a look at me so handsome and sunny, full of positive energy, plus I saved her, so she fell in love with me at first sight, andterunched a fierce attack on me, and I agreed to her. Catherine has 10, 000 wild horses running around in her heart, what are you talking about! In broad daylight, you are talking nonsense with your eyes open, and you are not even blushing. You say you are handsome even if you say you are sunny and full of positive energy, which makes me how to tolerate? You and I used to be every day, which day you are not pulling a face, make my heart how tired you know? And that story you told really sucks, although it happened, but not like that, I was bullied, but you were still with her, yful, and came home to count me, do you know you were really outrageous ugh! My brother wont believe your bullshit! He will definitely question you, and then I will proceed to make up a new story about your pursuit of me, and see how you end up. Catherines thoughts were interrupted by her brothers excited voice: Wow! Is this the hero saving the beauty? Brother-inw is great! I dont believe it! Catherines heart was speechless! But then she thought about it and thought it was normal, after all, her brother is only sixteen years old, and there is no doubt about what an unsuspecting person would say. Hmph, you can only fool children. Catherine muttered in a small voice, venting her discontent, Darren vaguely heard a general idea, but did not think so, raised his eyebrows and looked at Catherine, eyes full of smugness, as if to say, what! You are not convinced? You have toe and bite me. Catherine rolled her eyes and simply closed them, cut! You go on, anyway, I cant listen to it. As it happens, Catherine had just closed her eyes when Darren got a call to go out. Jasvir, you and your sister talk for a while, I have some things to do, Ill be right back. Darren said. Well, dont worry about going. Jasvir replied, looking extraordinarily knowledgeable. Darren looked back at Catherine, who still had her eyes tightly closed, as if she was gambling a bit. Darren shook his head helplessly, and walked out. Huh! Lets go! I couldnt listen to it long ago. She was just about to speak when the door of the ward was opened again. What! Just go, I can take care of myself and my brother. Catherine thought Darren was unsure of himself and turned back. The person who had just entered looked at her in confusion, and it was clear that Catherine had made a fool of herself. Excuse me, are you Catherine? The man said toward Catherine. Uh I am. Catherine replied with some embarrassment. Well, then this must be Jasvir. Seeing Catherine nodding with a questioning look in her eyes, the man opened his mouth, Well, Mr. Owen asked me to bring you two a meal. He said he walked to the table and opened the lunch box in his hand. Billy? Hes just calling for food now? Could it be anyter? If we really wait for his meal, I guess I and my brother will be hungry. You just put it over there. You dont have to worry about anything else. There was a slight displeasure in Catherines tone. Because there is a soup stewed for a long time, so it came a littlete. The young man also heard Catherines displeasure and said with an apology. Soup? I think this soup will take a long time to cook, thinking of this her anger also subsided most of the time, said: Well, its okay, you just put it there. Catherine looked at the young man who delivered the meal, standing in ce with some embarrassment, which made her feel embarrassed about her attitude just now: Uh, I have nothing to do, you go ahead and get busy, Ill serve itter. The food delivery boy expressed his apologies again before leaving in a hurry. Brother, can you still drink it now? The soup is good for your recovery. Catherine saw that Jasvir had just eaten a lot, and wondered if he could still drink it now, anyway, she couldnt. Chapter 689I’ll cover you Me? I cant drink anymore, since its very tonic, lets drink itter, well both have a few bowls each, get better quickly and my sister can go out with me. Jasvir said as he looked at his slightly raised belly. Well, good. Catherine thought about it, but called out toward Jasvir, Brother. Hmm? Whats going on? The thing about me and my big brother, no one else knows about it yet, so dont tell anyone yet either, okay? This is a secret that belongs to the three of us. Catherine exined to Jasvir. Jasvir raised his little head, thought a little, and then replied, Yes. And then followed up by asking, You have to tell me why, right? Catherine thought for a moment and said, I cant tell you now, but its temporary, and when the time is right, well announce the rtionship between the two of us. Catherine couldnt really talk to Jasvir about it, and she might divorce Darren at some point. She thought to herself that she could keep it to herself for a while. Jasvirs face was a little unhappy, and with his head hanging low in disappointment, he replied, Oh, I see. Well, brother, I do not tell you also have a hard time, you are like this, sister heart also hard. Seeing Jasvirs downcast look, Catherine spoke out tofort him.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Well, I know. Jasvir suddenly asked, as if suddenly remembering something, Do you want to know where moms old home is? I guess. Catherine didnt understand why Jasvir was asking herself this for good reason. Moms old home is not far from here in Hainding, where there are four seasons and pleasant scenery, especially in the ce not far from where mom lives there are many camellias, which bloom in full swing in March and April, and there is also a clear stream that flows in a bend, and there are many small fish in the water. Jasvir raised his head and recalled slightly. Was it you who went with mom? Catherine asked carefully from the sidelines, seeing Jasvirs somewhat hurt expression of remembrance. No. Jasvir denied, then said, I was told all this by my mother, she was talking about how wonderful it was, and before she could take me there, she Here Jasvir was already sobbing. Catherine wanted to pass him a piece of paper, but she couldnt exercise drastically yet, so she could only silentlyfort him: Brother, its okay, when we recover, my sister will take you there. At this time the door to the room suddenly opened and Darren walked in with someone a little smaller than him. Catherine looked carefully at the visitor, the man is not big, but the size and Darren is not much difference, face overflowing with a light gangster, wearing white half-sleeves on the top, the bottom with a hole in the jeans, it is all big brand, a shiny watch on the hand, a nce to know the value of a lot of money. Boss, we seem to havee at a bad time. The young man looked at Darren with an embarrassed face and said. Darren red at him, then went to Jasvirs bedside, pulled out two sheets of paper, wiped him gently, and then asked in a whisper towards Catherine, What are you talking about, and why are you crying? It was nothing, talking about our mothers old home and my brother got a little emotional. Catherine exined. Oh, do you want to go, its not that hard, when you recover, Ill take you there. Darren patted Jasvir on the chest,forting. Well, thank you brother-inw. Jasvir was much better after hearing that. Holy shit! What did he call you! Brother-inw? I didnt hear wrong, did I? The young mans mouth opened frighteningly, and then looked at Catherine and said in surprise: Boss, you have always been in the flowers, the leaves do not touch the body? Whats wrong this time? Darren looked at him with a ck face and pped him on the back of the head without saying anything: You kid, what did you say before you came, believe it or not, Ill hand you over to your father and let him teach you what manners are? Dont, dont, if I go back Ill be caught there to take care of his business! The young man waved his hands, deeply concerned about what Darren said. The young man immediately put on a pleasing face towards Catherine and said with a smile, Sister-inw! I was just a little excited, just excited, in fact, our Darren is very exclusive. Our boss is dedicated to putting over the women can form a regiment. Of course the second half of the sentence he did not dare to say, in case Darren really handed him over to his own father that would be the end. Catherine smiled politely in response, and looked at Darren with a questioning gaze, as if asking who this guy was and why you brought him to the hospital. Darren grinned helplessly and exined toward Catherine, This is Jasper Allen, the youngest son of the Allen family who befriended our family. Jasper, on the other hand, took a step forward and stretched out his right hand towards Catherine and slowly pressed it against his chest, his waist was also bowed down, with a smile on his face, he said in a very cultured manner, My little brother Jasper Allen, is Darrens follower. Catherine said secretly in her heart, just ready to praise him for his manners, who knew that Jaspers second half of the sentence directly choked her. Sister-inw, in the future, you have to promote your little brother more, Darren usually is not so gentle to me. Said Jaspers eyebrows fluttered up and down, and the corners of his mouth were showing a sly arc. Catherine is a bit speechless, how can I promote you? Im not the president! Older brother, since you are sister-inws brother is also my brother, after brother cover you, your matter is brothers matter, look at your appearance is still in junior high school, right? Come tell me which school you are from, Ill find two people to cover you at school. Jasper also ignored Catherines embarrassment and spoke up towards Jasvir orally. . Catherine was even more speechless. At this time Darren is also a ck line, should have known that I should not have brought the kid over. I go to Hainding middle school. Jasvir replied. Okay, never mind, brother will go downter and arrange someone for you. Jasper immediately said after getting Jasvirs answer, while his body swept past Darren and stood in front of Jasvirs hospital bed, Well, you can call me Jasper from now on, by the way, I dont know your name yet? Jasper, my name is Jasvir, Jasvir called out after thinking about it when he saw that Jasper was older than he was. Well, Jasvir, not bad, not bad! Then Ill call you Jasvir from now on. Jasper now at this time in the heart of the great joy, their own junior high school is really not in vain, just and sister-inw they met, the sister-inws brother epted as a little brother, just look at the way Darren to him, I seem to see the future of my good life, ifter encounter what Darren refused to teach me or difficult for me, I directly to my little brother called over. Hahahaha, Im so clever and witty as I am! Chapter 690 Sick This guy is not like a dude, hes a gangster! Will he lead my brother astray? Im not afraid of the one thing, but Im afraid of the one thing, when the timees to bring bad, it will be toote to regret! Thinking of this, Catherine hurriedly winked towards Darren, quick, you stop it, dont let him bring my brother down. Darren also did not expect Jasper to talk like that, although Jasper had some bad habits in the past, but not so much as this ah. Darren has not yet spoken, Jasper and Jasvir climb up, the two have questions and answers, chatting happily, Darren also swallowed the words on the lips, then walked to Catherines bed, took a seat and sat down. I think he said that on purpose to have more to talk about with Jasvir, middle school is not the same as middle school in our time! Darren exined. Are you sure? Catherine was half-hearted about Darrens words, not that she didnt believe Darren, but she just felt in her heart that Jasper was a little unreliable. Sure, of course I have it in my heart, if he would bring bad Jasvir, I certainly cant bring him here either isnt it. Darren frowned a little, but still took the trouble to exin, if it were the past, Catherine where still dare to question what Darren said, these two days Darren because of Catherines surgery, its attitude is also much better. Catherine also observed the change in Darrens facial expression, but could not resist her inner curiosity, so she asked weakly, How did he follow you to the hospital. Darren also suddenly helpless up: the Kirnd family and the Allen family is an old friendship, the boy grew up admiring me, always followed me before, now he is in college, his father wants him to properly take care of the business, who knows this boy in the name of learning from me, run to me. This rich kids life is really strange ah, with such a good opportunity to practice not cherish, but every day think about how to y? He is really full of people do not know hungry people hunger ah, like we do not have the power and power of people during college to find an ordinary part-time job is already good. What age is he in college now? Catherine asked with some curiosity, because her sister in the Lin family, Sara Perry, was also in college and the two were of simr age. Junior. Darren simply spat out two words. My sister is also a junior in college! What a coincidence! It just so happens that her sisters personality is also a bit quirky and different from the norm. And then what? Darren said somewhat without fun, two people are in a school, a grade, a ss, that is only coincidentally, are junior have what. Wow! What a coincidence, were both human! Darren said as he rolled his eyes toward Catherine. lol! I was really feeling coincidental! Catherine felt that Darren was quite nice and talked more in the past two days, so she asked in a tentative whisper, So when are we getting a divorce? In fact, Catherine has long wanted to ask this question, but there has been no suitable opportunity, she was afraid that after she asked, Darren again to y temper with themselves, and then forced and their Why do you want to divorce me so badly? Darrens eyes were cold, his tone steeped to a cold, piercing tone, and his two eyebrows were set against each other.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. No its not. Catherine hurriedly exined, see Darren that look, Catherine unconsciously shivered, this look dj vu ah! Then what do you mean by asking me? Darren stepped closer and his head leaned forward, his eyes locked on Catherines pupils. Catherine now has some regrets asking this question, helpless to have asked it out. I I just wondered about that. Catherine stammered in reply. Darren slowly leaned back in his seat, his eyes curved and the corners of his mouth rose slightly with deep meaning. Then he said, I will naturally tell you when the timees. O! Catherine agreed resentfully. Tell me then, when is that? No matter when, anyway, the meaning is definitely to leave, the time is not sure just. Catherine analyzed what Darren said, the luster in her eyes gradually dimming and her face a bit dejected. What! Not happy? Darren saw the corners of Catherines lips gradually curved downward, knew what was in her mind, and did not make a retort, asked with a light smile. No, Im not upset anywhere. Catherine said with a forced smile toward Darren. Oh, I like you this kind of aggression are bottled up in the heart, but also do not want to mention with others personality, unlike some women, always whining to me to y pity. But cant I be an exception to your rule? Why do you have to be like this with me too? You obviously care about me, but you keep pretending, what! Do you think I cant see it? Darren smiled and shook his head, his eyes coldly looked at some dishes still on the table, Darren lightly suspicious, then asked, Who sent those meals, Billy? Catherine looked to the table and replied, Well, its him. He remembered the soup and asked toward Jasvir, Brother, drink the soup now, you can recover faster by drinking it. Well, yes! Jasper also said something to him without knowing what he was saying, his face showing a burst of smiles as he heard Catherines voice answering evenly, his words still carrying an unspeakable joy. Ill go and serve him. Darren was just about to get up when he heard Jaspers unsolicited request for help. Darren was naturally happy: Go get two bowls. This kid finally did something that wont make me lose face! I know. Jasper brought a bowl of soup over and handed it to Darren, then brought another bowl over and sat on the bed, feeding Jasvir one spoonful at a time. While feeding also said: How about, this big brother did not recognize it for nothing! Catherine at this time in the heart of Jasper has a new outlook, think although he is a little gangly, but the heart is still good, if really is the kind of delinquent youth, where again will feed his brother soup ah. Darren coughed lightly and then said, He talks like that, dont take it personally, he wont bring Jasvir down. Catherine smiled and said, I knew it, I knew it from the way he just served Jasvirs soup. The door of the ward was suddenly pushed open with a click, and Jasper, who was feeding the soup, jumped, but he reacted quickly so that the soup did not spill. Who knew that the man walked in, stood in the doorway for half a day, only the word did not spit, then turned his head and ran out. This man is sick, isnt he? Jasper grumbled, picking up the spoon and continuing to feed Jasvir. Chapter 691 was educated Squeaking, the door of the ward was opened again, and a small furry head poked out and asked in a soft voice, May I ask if Catherine is staying in this ward? Jasper was startled again, and when he saw the person at the door, he was furious: Have you made enough noise? This is a hospital! This is not a ce for you to y. Didnt you just see the words posted on the wall in the corridor? Please keep quiet! Whats the matter with you entering someones ward like this again and again. Said Jasper stood up, see Darren to open his mouth to stop himself, simply do not give him the opportunity to speak: Darren, you do not need to persuade me, this kind of people need to be educated. Said Jasper walked towards the man at the door and said nonchntly, If you are looking for someone, ask the nurse on duty, she will tell you which ward the person you are looking for is in, you can easily disturb the patients rest by entering someones ward like this do you know. The man said with some aggravation, I heard that she is in this ward!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Catherine shouted, Jasper. The visitor was none other than her own sister, Sara Perry, who had just returned home. Sister-inw! You dont have to persuade me, I know youre soft-hearted, but this will really affect the other patients, I have to raise a wake up call for her! Jasper didnt even turn his head back to Catherines shout, and once again spoke sternly towards Sara: Who are you listening to? There are two people living in this ward, one is my brother and the other is my sister-inw, which one of them do you think is the Catherine youre talking about? Sara was blocked by Jasper in front of her eyes and could not see the people inside the ward at all, so she could only point her toes and look around while saying weakly, But my parents just told me to be in this ward. Oops? Jasper saw that the girl in front of him and younger than even his own age was doubting himself, he couldnt help but be a little upset, You think Im lying to you now? Well, Ill let you see if Im lying to you or not, how would I Jasper bother to cheat a little girl. Said Jasper opened his body sideways, revealing the crowd behind him. Sara was the first to see Jasvir sleeping in the hospital bed and couldnt help but panic a little, couldnt be that she really found the wrong ward, when she looked at Catherine in the next bed, she almost jumped up in excitement and shouted, Sister! Sister? Who are you calling? I tell you, you must not identify your rtives Jasper speaks in a voice that is getting smaller and smaller. Wait! Whats my sister-inws name again? Its not just Catherine, is it? The idea is that Jasper silently turned around and met Darrens murderous gaze at once. Holy shit! Cant be that unlucky? That little girl is really here to see her sister-inw, and shes also her sister-inw? Oh no, Darren is not going to hand me over to Dad, is he? Jaspers eyes were filled with prayer and he said, Big brother! This is all a misunderstanding! Misunderstanding, big brother! Darren grunted lightly, ignored Jasper, and went straight to meet Sara: Your sister is over there, just had surgery, and is still recuperating. Sara nodded, and not knowing who Darren was, she followed Jasper vaguely and said, Thank you, big brother. Then he felt something was wrong, as if he was calling Darren old, so he hastily added another word: Brother. Sara was a little embarrassed and ran straight to Catherine. Sara has been in college, this time also did not go home, counting Catherine and Sara two sisters have not seen a little half a year, Sara went to the hospital bed, hands a hold of Catherine, excitedly said: Sister, your things Mom told me, now rest well, other things you do not think too much. Catherine nodded gently and agreed, Mmm. Catherine also felt a little awkward just now and exined to Sara, Sara, the person who just spoke to you was Jasper, and she didnt know what my name was, so you dont mind. Sara remembered just Jaspers appearance, the gas is not a ce, just he really he went too far, you can not see he was about to eat me. Darren nced at Jasper with cold eyes, Jasper felt a cold chill on his back, so he was scared that he hurriedly went forward and nodded towards Sara with a smile: That, just now I was reckless, I am here to apologize to you. Jasper consoled himself, I am a man who can stretch, so it is better to admit a mistake and bow your head than to be sent back to your dad. Sara rolled her eyes towards Jasper and said with her small mouth, Humph, Im generous, so Ill forgive you this time, but I have to tell you, in the case you do not know, do not jump to conclusions, this will be wronged good people. This is still a small matter, if tomorrow encountered a big thing, the loss is your own. What! I was educated by a little girl today! Its a waste of my Jaspers reputation! He wanted to have a heated argument with Sara, but then he remembered the consequences and couldnt help but be afraid. Yes! Ill take it! You are really a great man, thank you for giving me advice haha. Jasper said with a leathery smile, his face was very embarrassed, like eating flies. Sara looked like I let you off the hook and said smugly, Thats for sure, but to give you advice, you have to listen ah, do not listen to other peoples advice, often end up losing very badly. Catherine felt that Sara said this inappropriately and chided, Sara, well, people have apologized to you, so dont be unreasonable. Oh. Sara looked at Jasper as if he had suffered a great loss, and was furious with him. Sara narrowed her eyes slightly, and her gaze also swept back and forth between Darren and Jasper, secretly deducing, then stood up, patted Darren on the shoulder, and said with a smile, Youre my sisters boyfriend, right? Without waiting for a reply, Sara circled around Darren and carefully looked at him from top to bottom, with a look of satisfaction in her eyes: Well, not bad, not bad, Catherine, youve earned it this time. Sara, what are you talking about! Catherine eximed a little shyly, apparently in the hospital room she now had to admit her rtionship with Darren. Aigoooooo, why are you still shy? Okay, okay, I wont talk about you anymore. Saras smiling eyes curved and threw a wink towards Catherine, as if to say I understand you. Catherine some embarrassed to look at Darren, Darren but a deep smile, Catherines sister and Jasper this kid have a fight ah! Sister, this, this is the brother, right? Catherine asked as she walked up to Jasvirs hospital bed. Chapter 692 Jas Sara rubbed Jasvirs face gently, the look of affection on her face unmistakable. Jasvir, however, was ufortable with the sudden arrival of alternative affection, but could not bear to disrespect Saras face, smiled awkwardly and was silent. Well, not bad, this little guy is also clean-looking, grow up is probably another love child. Sara gently shook her head, tsk the small mouth said. Catherine is also to Sara said some helpless, Sara since childhood, has developed a quirky, unruly character, Catherine know now say her, also can not help. Sara then leaned down again, her face pressed close to it, and asked towards Jasvir, Whats your name? Im your sisters sister, so naturally Im also your sister, so from now on youll call me Sara. I My name is Jasvir. Well, then Ill call you Jas from now on. Sara stroked Jasvirs furry head and said with a joyful smile. What! How about a different name? Jaspers heart is very upset about Saras name, if not Darren was present, Im afraid he would have already had a fit. Jasper lightly twisted his smile and suggested to Sara, Jas, Jas how bad it sounds, why not just call it Jasvir? Jasvir? I think its better to be Jas, lets call it Jas. Sara, who didnt know Jaspers name, said in disbelief. At this point, Catherine also felt a little awkward calling Jas, so she turned toward Sara and said, Sara, just call your brother Jasvir like I do. Jasper heard nodding his head and agreed, Yes, yes, Jasvir also sounds better than Jas, so you should listen to your sister. Sara tilted her head, thought for a moment, then opened her mouth towards the two and replied, No, I still think Jas sounds good. Said also full of confidence to look at Jasvir asked: How about brother? Is it still Jas good sounding ah? Catherine waspletely speechless. Jasper: Jasper now wants to go up and give Sara two chestnuts, damn it! Are you going to eat me up? You have to call Jas! Er or you and Jasper like call me little Jasvir. Jasvir then spoke for Jasper, he also saw Jaspers embarrassed look. Ah? Jasper? Little Jasvir? Sara was confused and obviously didnt understand what Jasvir said, then after a little brainstorming, she asked towards Jasper, Whats your name!? Jaspers face was ugly and he looked at Sara with exasperation and couldnt say a word. Catherine exined aside and also pointed out Jaspers identity: His name is Jasper and he is the youngest son of the Allen Group, which is famous in China. Jasper heard Catherine talking about his identity, some self-possessed lonely raised his chest, condescending look at Sara, let you powerful, now know my identity, just not Jas, Jas called quite cool? The actual fact is that you will be able to get a lot more than just a few of these. Oh, I told you, why wont he let me call my brother Jas, so thats what it is. Sara suddenly realized and looked at Jasper with slight surprise. Jasper was full of smugness and nced at Sara, let you just dare to educate me, huh? Jasper face with an evil smile, in the mind of a beautiful picture emerged at once, Sara hastily owed, look to their own look of panic, incoherent said: Young master, Im sorry, I did not know that you are the Allen familys young master, please, please forgive me, let me go. Sara was not afraid at all, although she knew Jaspers identity. Looking at Jaspers smug look, Sara ran to Darrens side, pretending to be aggrieved, and said softly. Brother-inw, I just want to call my brother Jas, but it seems to sh with Jaspers name, he doesnt seem too happy, but I really think the name Jas is so cute, brother-inw, what should I do? What! I cant believe I came to this trick. No, in case Darren really agrees, then my reputation will be ruined by this little girl. No, I also have to act quickly. Thinking, Jasper quickly walked to Catherines side, a prayerful look, sister-inw, you have to help me. Sister-inw, I actually think Before Jasper could finish speaking he heard Darrens maic voice ring out, Well, its okay, you can call it whatever you want, I dont think Jasper will mind. Brother! Ive been with you for so long, how can you say you sold me, and sold to a girl you first met! I hate it! Tell me, howe I dont have a beautiful sister! Jasper is nowpletely dead, even Darren has spoken, what else do you have to say, if you talk too much, it is estimated that directly kicked back to the Allen family to go. Well, brother-inw, then Ill do as you say and call my brother Jas. Sara two eyebrows slightly up, look smug, walking towards Jasvir, also did not forget to show off towards Jasper: or brother-inw has an eye, Jas much better sound. I you! Jasper will want to kill Saras heart. Catherine looked embarrassed and said towards Jasper, My sister has always had a good personality, but she doesnt have bad intentions, so dont mind. No bad intentions? I think she has no good intentions! Jaspers heart was furious, but after thinking about Catherines position in Darrens heart, he twisted his smile and said towards Catherine: Sister-inw, its good that you know Im aggrieved, and I dont ask for much, from now on you just need to praise me more in front of Darren and dont let him give me to my daddy. Catherine some want tough, this little guys ideas how to run here, then opened his mouth and agreed: This is certainly no problem, leave it to me. Jasper saw Catherines cool agreement, his heart also felt a little better, Jas on Jas it, at least from now on will not be afraid of Darren to hand me back. Jas? cried Sara softly. Huh? Jasper and Jasvir replied in unison. What! Did this little girl just take advantage of me. Sara said with a smile on her face towards Jasper: Giggle, Im not calling you, Im calling my brother! Then Sara turned her head and said: Jas, how are you living in your family? I heard my parents say, the Owen familys family seems to be quite good, stay there you do not learn bad yo, do not learn the same as some people, arrogant and domineering, think they are rich to where is superior, that is not right oh. Said Sara nced back at Jasper.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Well! Sister, I didnt learn badly and I dont feel superior. Jasvir looked extremely enjoyable as Sara stroked her head for a while and caressed her face for a while. Chapter 693 Brother Catherine saw that Jasper was almost crying at this point looking at his face, so she said towards Sara, Sara, tell your brother a little story to put him to sleep for a while. Oh. Sara also knew that her sister was excusing Jasper and replied helplessly. Jasper at this point in his heart can not mention how grateful Catherine, or sister-inw reliable ah, Darren has been that little girl brainwashed. My sister will tell you a story about the big bad wolf. In fact, Saras heart is a little sweaty, how old is her brother, and her sister is asking herself to tell him a little story, are you sure her brother will like to hear these things? Yes, sister, you tell it. Because when I was a child, I often fell asleep listening to my mothers stories, and then no one told him stories after she left, even in the Owen family did not even have a person to talk to, and now when I heard Sara wanted to tell himself a story, Jasvirs heart suddenly came to interest. My brother is not intellectually challenged, is he? Uh, Jas, the story is this, once upon a time ah there was an arrogant and domineering big bad wolf Sara looked to Jasper to emphasize the four words arrogant and domineering. This you do not even let me go? Jasper waspletely speechless, I just said two words to you when you opened the door? Do you have to be like this? Besides, I didnt know you were my sister-inws sister at the time, so Im not guilty if I didnt know. Jasper wanted to have a fit, but the person in front of him was Sara, his sister-inws sister. Ai! What a sin! Its okay to mess with such a small-minded woman. Jasper shook his head with a sigh, stood up, and then said, Im going outside for a cigarette. Jasper said and walked out, he could not stay in the ward, Sara may not know how to use the story to point out the next. Jasper lit a cigarette for himself in the smoking area, the smoke drifted slowly through his fingertips, he took a deep puff, exhaled a smoke ring and said to himself, No, I have to think of a way to deal with her or shell think Im easy to bully. Jasper had a bright idea, you can tell a story I will not? I also point a mulberry, scold a locust, the Hmph, I call that doing unto others as they do unto me. Jasper passed the cigarette to his lips again and took a hard puff. He walked out of the smoking area and paced slightly in the middle of the corridor, estimating that Saras story was almost told, and walked towards the ward. Jasper has already created a story tailored for Sara, just waiting to be told to Jasvir. Excuse me, where is Catherines ward? Jasper was thinking, when he was suddenly interrupted by a man. With his trademark smile on his face, stair looked at Jasper and quietly waited for his answer. Another one asked his sister-inw, Jasper looked up and down on stair, who was wearing a ck suit and holding a carnation in his hand because he had just finished meeting a client. Well, I know, this person must be sister-inws brother. No, I must seize this opportunity. Thinking of Jaspers face inadvertently showed joy, looking to stair said: Brother, you are looking for Catherine, right? I am her brother, you do not need to ask why you have not seen me, when you meet her, she will naturally tell you. Come,e, this way. Jasper unceremoniously pulls stair towards the VIP room where Catherine is. Catherine has a brother? stair was a little curious, but when he was so enthusiastic about him and wanted to take him to Catherine, stair was naturally happy to do so. Click, Jasper pushed open the door of the ward, and led stair inside, while walking and said excitedly: Look who I brought? With that, he made a point of looking at Darren and making a smug face. Jasper squinted his eyes slightly, gleefully. Hows that? I did a good job this time, right? In fact, I do not need much reward, or you can give me your Lincoln Plus, I have not tried to y in that kind of car, but think of all the excitement. Whos this guy? Surprisingly, Jasper didnt hear Darrenspliment or Catherines surprise, but a question from Sara. What! Isnt this supposed to be Sister-inws brother, how could Sara not know him? No, I heard him say he was looking for his sister-inw, I couldnt have heard him wrong. stairs eyes first fell on Sara, seeing her sitting at the head of Jasvirs bed, stroking Jasvir with her hand. This should be Catherines sister, the one lying should be the object of her surgery, the Owen familys children. Then his gaze turned and he saw Darren, whose eyes were filled with an unkind gaze. stairs just smiling face instantly went cold, and his two sword-like eyebrows arched together. How could he be here!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Without waiting for stairs reaction, Catherines voice rang out. Why are you here? She was a little surprised, how could staire to see himself and be brought in by Jasper, didnt Jasper know that there was a conflict between Darren and stair? stair looked at Catherine lying on the hospital bed, her face was slightly haggard and paler than usual, but it could not cover her original beautiful face, in stairs opinion, Catherine was also charming at this time. Well well, I just happened to be passing by and remembered that you should have had your surgery, so I came up to see you. stair had a smile on his face again as he exined towards Catherine. Hearing the conversation between the two, Jasper is also relieved, I told you! How can I bring people to the wrong ce, that little girl piece does not know, think not sister-inws rtives, then is a colleague, no matter what, anyway, is their own to bring him, how can also be considered meritorious it. Oh, I was just outside inquiring about your ward when I met him, and he said he was your brother, so he brought me here. stair saw Catherines eyes hovering back and forth between herself and Jasper with a questioning look, so he spoke up and exined. Mmmmmmmmm, nice! Not bad! I really didnt bring you in for nothing, and you know to speak for me. Yes, he said he wanted to see you outside, so I brought him in for you. Jasper shook his head and then said, I should have done this little thing, its not enough, its not enough. At the same time Jasper nced at Sara, not to mention how smug his face was. Cut! You keep saying that its not enough, and emphasize that you brought the people in why? Chapter 694 Allergy Sara then observed Darrens dagger-like eyes shooting at stair and smiled impishly at Jasper, Well, you sure did a good job. Che, thats for sure. But Jasper quickly heard the sarcasm in Saras words. Hmph! Thats jealousy for you, naked jealousy! Jasper gave Sara a disdainful look and asked Darren, invitingly, Well, Darren, I didnt embarrass you this time, did I? This guy is really stupid or fake stupid ah! Cant you see that brother-inw is not happy now? Then Sara sized up stair, this should be brother-inws love rival, right? Otherwise, howe when he came in, brother-inw was not happy at all? Well, it is quite handsome, sisters charm is really big ah. Well, good, you did a good job. Darren looked at Jasper with grim eyes and spat out a few words. That of course, also do not look at Jasper has not finished, then felt a cold chill into the bone, hard to the lips of the words swallowed back. Now what is this, did I bring the wrong person with me? No I have to run, look how scary Darrens eyes are. Feel the wind is not right Jasper light cough, swallowed and said: That, I I suddenly some some urinary urgency, first go out to the toilet, you guys talk, you guys talk. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Looking at Jasper, who was caught off guard, Sara almostughed out loud, but she also knew that she could notugh at this atmosphere, so she kept her body trembling, a burst of internal injuries ah. My girlfriend, do not bother Mr. Jakovich, now see also see, nothing, Mr. Jakovich go busy, I know Mr. Jakovich you day to day, because see Catherine, dy your business, we can not afford to offend. Darren faced his own cold-eyed stair naturally will not be polite, the mouth is stressed that Catherine is his own woman. Mr. Kirnd where the words, our position of people you are not very clear, where there is what busy or not busy, can make business naturally can be made, can not make even if reluctantly also useless. Besides, Miss Perry and I are also friends, there is still time to see friends, but Mr. Kirnd seems to be a little worried about ah, Miss Perry can not say anything, you have on the contrary, you have given the expulsion order, you do not take into ount the feelings of Miss Perry, it seems not quite right. stair is also tit-for-tat, moremitment not to let. Said stair ced the flowers on the cab next to Catherines hospital bed, smiled at Catherine, and said lightly, Miss Perry, this is the carnation I bought for you, I hope you get well soon. Catherine heart to meet the two can pinch up long ago, she really have let stair leave early idea, of course she will not say out, after all, people are also speciallye to see their own, plus they have to do his interview, it is more can not say. Catherine face a bitter, sarcastic smile, just to say thank you, was interrupted by Darren a cold words. Mr. Jakovich can be really sorry, Catherine she is allergic to pollen, can not smell the flowers, your kindness we ept, as for the things, youd better take it back. Darren looked at stair with yful eyes and and slightly upturned corners of his mouth. Darren! You do not do this is not a little too much, people then say, but also to see me, and the two of us have nothing at all, people also said just take me as a friend. Catherine heart some displeasure, willow brows also slightly be knitted up. Oh, Miss Perrys allergic to pollen? Howe I dont know? Last time in mypany, Miss Perry said that the flowers in my office were very fragrant, and I was going to give Miss Perry some, howe Miss Perry is allergic to pollen here? Could it be that Mr. Kirnd didnt want Miss Perry to receive my gift and said so on purpose? How could stair not know what Darren meant? He nailed it straight away and looked at Darren with a smile, Ill see what you say. Sara also sweated for Darren at this point, if he could not answer this game will lose. Sara has been on Darrens side since the beginning of their conversation, and for what reason, even Sara herself cant say.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Obviously Sara underestimated Darren, and then again Darren is also a veteran of the business world, if such a sentence can not answer, he can really go home to the farm. Oh? Mr. Jakovich is thinking that you know my girlfriend better than I do? If Mr. Jakovich doesnt believe me, I can have Catherine check it out right now. Darren gave a light suspicion, then said with certainty, as if he was the truth. Darren walked slowly to Catherines bedside, threw the carnations stair had bought for Catherine into the trash, then called the nurse and said, Please empty the trash. Okay. The nurse agreed and took out the trash can containing the flowers stair had sent. Sara heart eximed domineering, heart can not help but some worship Darren, brother-inw is really too strong, facing their love rival are so, simply invincible. stairs face became stern at once, exhaled breath also like a knife de filled the air, Darren is also not afraid, step out towards stair, the corners of the mouth up, with provocative look at stair, the whole ward became oppressive. Catherine looked at the two people who may strike at any time, the heart cant help but panic, but they are in such a position, speaking for anyone is not good, so they hurriedly asked Sara for help. After seeing Catherines wink, Sara understood, naturally understood her sisters meaning, then stood up, dry cough two, pulling stairs arm, slightly force, said with a smile. This brother does not know, my sister is indeed allergic to pollen,st time in yourpany after smelling, go back to the arm up a lot of small dots, think my sister is embarrassed to say to you, this time you send flowers to, but let the two misunderstanding. Sara said then with a reproachful face towards Catherine whispered scoldingly, Sister, look what you have done, now make these two big brothers misunderstood, how bad ah. Catherine heart cant help but praise Sara smart, answered: Mr. Jakovich, what my sister said is true, butst time is Mr. Jakovich office flowers really fragrant, I forgot for a moment, also didnt care, after that I also feel no need to mention it again, so also did not tell you. At this time, the nurse who took out the garbage returned, stair looked into the garbage can, which was empty at this time, red at Darren and had to give up, reluctantly arched his hand towards Darren and said, So I misunderstood Mr. Kirnd. Chapter 695 Harem Its not Mr. Jakovichs fault, its my fault for not making it clear to Mr. Jakovich. Catherine looked at the two people who were full of gunpowder and quickly said with a snort. stair heart to Darren very upset, face is also very embarrassed to say: where to me you, I am wrong is wrong, as the Jakovich Groups president, mistakes I still dare to admit, unlike some people. Some people? Sara was a little confused as to what stair was referring to. Catherine is also confused, what does it mean? Does it mean that Darren is afraid to admit that he made a mistake? Darren knows what stair said, and that incident has always been like a bay stuck hard in Darrens heart, and every time it is mentioned, Darren is regretful and his heart hurts. Faced with stairs words, Darrens eyes narrowed slightly, the bottom of his eyes were filled with coldness, as if they could not be melted ten thousand years of cold pool, his lips slowly spit out a sentence: Mr. Jakovich can really bother for others, first take care of their own harem before. Darren has a sneer on the corner of his mouth, as if he isughing at stair, and as if he isughing at himself. stair shook his head and said with a disbelieving smile, Mr. Kirnd is really making fun of me, where do I have Mr. Kirnd that kind of beauty blessing, there are a lot of girlfriends, each one is also as beautiful as a flower, really enviable. Then stair turned his words, then said: But Mr. Kirnd, I have to advise a word, Miss Perry is a good girl, Mr. Kirnd must not do again a negative, then as Miss Perrys friend, I do not agree. stairs words seemed to be in jest, but the words rang true and the chill in Darrens eyes intensified. Of course, as a charming man, it is natural to have some confidants around, and when Mr. Jakovich is as charming as I am, I wont be envious. Darren continued, As for Mr. Jakovichs advice, I think its superfluous, Catherine and I have no reservations about each other. When Catherine heard what Darren said, she couldnt help but feel contempt in her heart: Humph! What a person! What do you mean by no reservations between us? Its obvious that I have no reservations about you, and I dont know you at all. Oh? No reservations? Then why did Catherine ask me about ra and was a little surprised to learn about it? stair, of course, knew that what Darren was saying was not true, but was putting him in his ce. stair didnt bother, shrugged and smiled, I hope its true what you say. Then also ignored Darrens reaction, walked straight to Catherines front, at once changed into a face of a loved one, the corners of his mouth slightly up: This time you and your brother just had surgery, your body is still very weak, it just so happens that I know a nutritionist, these two days I will let him give you some tonic. Catherine knew she couldnt say yes and refused, Mr. Jakovich, how can I say yes? I appreciate your kindness. Saras eyes fell on stair and couldnt help but sigh, Catherines charm is really big, one by one, they all care so much. You see, this is not with me outside? We are all friends, not to mention that you are also doing my interview, when you get better soon, I can also ept your interview, to improve the visibility of mypany ah! stair said again. I Are you kidding me? How is it possible to use my interview to raise your profile, isnt the Jakovich Groups profile loud enough? Although Catherine knew that this was simply stairs reason forpromising herself, she simply had no way to refuse ah, she couldnt say, no, I dont want to recover early to do your interview, right? This Catherine said with some difficulty, while she looked sideways at Darren to see what he would say. Who knew that Darren hadnt had time to speak before Sara agreed: Yes, yes, lets do it this way, Ill give you a contact informationter, when the timees, you can directly ask that nutritionist to contact me, Im afraid that he wille abruptly and disturb my sisters rest. Where someone does not mind others to send their own tonic ah, if you are afraid to eat this is not there I it? Seeing Sara agree toe down, Catherine secretly said no, and hurriedly shouted, Sara! Sara, however, was not impressed and gave Catherine a cating look, saying casually, Sis, how could you bear to disappoint your friends good intentions. I Catherine was swallowed by Sara could not say a word, so also do not care, anyway, this matter is not their own promise, Darren should not find their fault, right? Good, good, then it will be hard for you. stair saw that Sara directly agreed for Catherine, with a happy face toward her gratitude. No hard work, no hard work. Sara also replied with a smile, she felt a little silly at this point stair, Im here to eat, whats so hard about it. Because of Sara, Darren could not say anything more and stood there without saying a word. stair thought about it, he shoulde back another time, now that Darren is in, where can I talk to Catherine, as much as to fight with him, and also affect their image in Catherines mind, can not scratch. At this point stair did not have the pleasure of ying around, he really wanted to pursue Catherine, the specific reason even he did not know, perhaps because Catherine and other women are not quite like it. Miss Perry, you pay more attention to rest, it just so happens that I have some things to do over there so Ill leave first, Ill see you next time. stairs face is gentle and his tone is extremely soft, Catherine cant help but control her inner sigh, if only Darren was like him. But if Darren really turns out to be like him, will I still like Darren? What do I really like about Darren? Hes so bad! Wait, what did stair say? Catherine came back from the loss of concentration, some helpless, big brother, you can spare me, next time do note, you and Darren see a pinch once, I can not stand the two of you. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Jakovich, I will take care of my rest. Catherine replied politely and then excused herself to stair, Mr. Jakovich doesnt really need to take care of me anymore, theres nothing wrong with me, and the doctor also said that I should just rest more. Im sorry to take up Mr. Jakovichs time. Well, good, good point! I thought you wouldnt say no.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Darren listened to what Catherine said and nodded slightly, obviously satisfied with her performance. Chapter 696 Hookups stair is still smiling, but the smile is slightly stiff on his face: Miss Perry dont worry, even if Im busy, I still have time to visit my friends. stair although in his heart knows that Catherine is polite, she does not want to let himselfe, but he does note okay? Catherine is sick, Darren is around her every day to take care of, and he does note, then how to chase? Maybe its over. So stair would rathere in thick and fast than go along with Catherines wishes. Well, Mr. Jakovichs time is golden, so we wont dy much longer. For stair, Darren has always been a tooth for a tooth, blood for blood, since stair is not used to seeing himself, then how can he give him a good face. Catherine ah, you just rest well in the ward, Mr. Jakovich said again is also a long trip, I also go out to see off. Darren nced towards Catherine and said lightly. Catherine was confused by Darrens words and wondered what Darren was selling in his gourd. You and stair seem to have some kind of deep hatred, the ghost will believe that you will be kind enough to send him? The two of them wont get into a fight when they go out, Catherine was a little worried in her mind. So she agreed with Darren with an enunciation while instructing Sara, Sara, go out and see Mr. Jakovich off for me too. Sara naturally understood her sisters meaning and agreed in one breath, Good. Before Sara could get up, she heard stair refuse, No, your sister is still weak, its better to keep someone around to take care of her. Mr. Kirnd and I havent seen each other for a long time, so we can have a chat. stair also wanted to know Darren sent himself out what he was going to do, the heart is also very disdain, Darren, I see what you can do with me? People like you dont deserve love,st time Horace married ra, this time Im going to marry Catherine. Although Sara has a lot of ideas, but stair himself has refused, she has no way, some helplessly looked at Catherine, as if asking what to do now? For stairs refusal Catherine is also a bit helpless, but it is not a surprise, after all, both are the next big family at the helm, plus some conflicts between each other, who does not obey who is also normal. All right then, Mr. Jakovich, be careful on your way. Catherine at this time there is no other way, but also in the heart of the silent prayer that both do not impulsive. With a click, just as the door of the vip ward closed, Sara jumped off the bed and sat at Catherines bedside, asking gossipingly, Sis, youre quite a charmer, howe theres another spare tire besides brother-inw, tell me whats going on. Catherine is a little speechless about this sister of hers, how to backup! What sister? Still embarrassed? You cant argue with me. A discerning eye can see that Mr. Jakovich is interested in you, dont tell me you dont see it. For stair like their own thing, Catherine also vaguely guessed some, but it seems that as a friend, stair do and nothing. Sister, you do speak ah, not really want to catch my appetite, right, I still want to know how to make two loud president like themselves, sister I also learn to learn, then also find you a good brother-inw is not? Sara saw that her sister did not speak for half a day, some anxious, then asked. What did I I say? Catherine waspletely speechless at her sister, talking as if she had taken the initiative to hook up with them both. Of course its about how you hooked up with those two handsome Obas who are not too old but not too aplished. What do you mean by hooking up. If I want to hook up, its the two of them, especially Darren, so how could I possibly go out of my way to mess with someone like that?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Er is to know, know, a moment of quick talk, wrong wording, wrong wording. Sara exined awkwardly. Catherine saw her sisters stance, and refused to rest until she asked a result, so she shook her head and said towards her, I know all of them from doing interviews. Catherine naturally can not say that she and Darren is in the Civil Affairs Bureau met, if Sara knows, then it will inevitably be a chase, if they say a slip of the tongue, then everything can be all over. As for stair, he was originally met during the interview. Met in an interview? Is it part of love at first sight, it cant be that strong, right? Apparently Sara thought what her sister said was a bit poor and questioned towards Catherine, The presidents of two top groups would let a reporter catch the eye at a press conference? Sis, are you sure youre not joking with me? Catherine also some do not know how to round up, said: is an interview, the kind of one-on-one interview, thepany sent me to do the two of them an interview, in order toplete the task, I will also be hard to go, but the interview with these two people how easy, I will be in front of theirpany every day to guard, perhaps my perseverance it, so they two look at it differently . Really? Its that simple? Sara raised both eyebrows slightly, somewhat skeptical of what Catherine was saying. When Catherine saw that her sister was mostly convinced, she said with more certainty, Of course, why would I lie to you properly? At the same time some reluctantly said: You think its easy? I dont know how many times Ive been told off by the front desk and security guards! You still dont believe me! Catherine said a small mouth beamed up, the neck craned, as if gambling no longer look at Sara. Okay, sis, I believe you still cant? Sara thought her sister was angry and opened her mouth to coax. Humph! Catherine continued to ignore it, deliberately looking angry. Sis? Are you sure this is a good idea? Sara smiled wryly, both eyebrows darting up and down while her hand oohed and aahed as she dug into Catherinesforter and grabbed towards the small of Catherines back. Catherine is ticklish. As her sister, Sara knows this well. Sara, stop it, its itchy! Catherine due to the body is still very weak, can not have a substantial movement, nay itching she can not stand, can only squirm little by little, the mouth smile can not close all, but with a trace of pain. Do you forgive me yet? Sara asked threateningly towards her sister, while her hands moved more fiercely. Giggle! I I forgive! Giggle! Sara,e on stop it. Catherine begged to Sara as she was tickled up and down. Chapter 697 Pit Sister When Sara saw that her sister hadpromised herself, her hands stopped moving, but she still said uneasily, You cant cheat. Catherine dared to say no, and replied, Well, I wont cheat. Hearing this, Sara rxedpletely and took the small hand that had just made waves out of Catherines nest. Catherine heart cant help but sigh, have such a sister can really pit sister ah! However, after Saras drama, Catherines heart instantly hurts a lot, it has been a long time since anyone has messed with her like this. Humph! Mr. Kirnd, put away your hypocrisy and say what you have to say, I wouldnt think you would be so kind as toe out simply to give me a lift. Darren came out to see stair off, and the two of them didnt talk all the way until they reached the hospitals front door, and only then did stair take the lead. Mr. Jakovich, you are a little bit of a small mans heart, do not think that everyone is as bad as you, okay? Darrens mouth was slightly smiling, but his face didnt make people feel kind, on the contrary, it made people feel a little bit harsh. Oh? In that case, its me who thought too much, in that case, Ill leave. stair gave Darren a nk look and said without good grace. After saying that, stair turned around and left. Wait. stair weepingly smiled, put that just raised foot back to the ground, then turned around and yfully smiled towards Darren: After all this talk there is still something to say? Darren did not say anything, and took two steps towards stair, his face became serious all of a sudden, his lips opened and closed, and he said in a nonchnt manner, Catherine is my woman, youd better stay away from her. Darrens voice is not loud, but it is loud enough for stair to hear. The wind is also blowing slowly at this time, stairs bangs blowing slightly, stair does not care, is also two steps forward, and Darren opposite: What! Finally cant stand it anymore? stair shook his head as if he was a little disappointed in Darren, and then said, Is this ack of confidence in yourself? Darrens two eyes as if out of the falcon staring at their prey eyes like dead lock on top of stairs eyes, full of arrogance, seriousness, disdain! stair was also staring closely into Darrens eyes, his eyes did not reveal the slightest bit of overpowering, but went with an ineffable confidence, as if he already knew the oue and he was the winner. The wind also became more and more violent, such as knife-like cut on top of the skin of the two people, so that people can not help but create an illusion that the Phoenix is not the wind, but that there are two air ces shing and the resulting torrent. Darren suddenly burst outughing: Ha ha! Joke! I would have no confidence in myself? Few people dare to talk to me like that, at least, you dont have that qualification at the moment. Oh? Its not up to you to say whether youre qualified or not. stair still had a calm smile on the corner of his mouth, and replied in an unperturbed manner. Want to go after Catherine, do you? Ill give you a chance! Before we both get married, if you can catch up, Ill quit and bless you both, but I dont think you have it in you. Darren looked aside at the tree trunk standing still in the wind then said. Mr. Kirnd, do not say anything too absolute, leave a line before the words, good to see each otherter, after all, the future is long, maybe I have to invite you to drink my wedding wine. Oh? I hope you get what you want. Definitely. Darren and stair with a god-like smile on their lips each turned away. In the VIP room, Sara was asking Catherine with her heart full of curiosity, Sis, I see that both of them are very nice to you, who will you marry in the future? Can I say that Im married to Darren? Catherines heart quickly burned with bitterness, married and what can be? Its just a piece of red paper, and the two of them will just have to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau once again to separate. That Mr. Kirnd, right? Without waiting for Catherine to answer, Sara then asked. When Catherine heard her sister mention Mr. Kirnds name, she couldnt help but lose her mind. He is the president, and I am just a small reporter, he is the young master of the Kirnd family, and I am an abandoned child, the door is not right. Why are you still embarrassed to admit it in front of your sister?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Sara saw Catherine silent, thought her sister was a little shy, embarrassed to admit, Sara lightly cough then said. Well, in fact, I already knew, when I first came I called that Mr. Kirnd brother-inw, you did not object, pluster that Mr. Kirnd and that Mr. Jakovich when talking you always favor him, your sister is not stupid, naturally able to see. Catherine shook her head and flirted with embarrassment toward Sara, Yeah, youre smart, look at you. Sara gave her sister a nk look and said in an unpleasant manner, Cut! Youre just jealous, jealous that Im smarter than you. Okay, Im jealous, Im jealous that youre smarter than me, okay? Catherine is helpless to her sister, but why is it not a blessing to have such a quirky sister? Sister, is there any conflict between your Mr. Kirnd and that Mr. Jakovich? Why do they get into a fight whenever they meet? Its not because youre jealous, is it? Sara suddenly asked towards Catherine. Of course its not because of me. Catherine said with certainty. How do you know its not because of you? Think about it, both sides are big presidents, the status is very different, you be Mr. Kirnds girlfriend, that Mr. Jakovich will be convinced? So as soon as youe up and your Mr. Kirnd lip-smacking, well, I think this is definitely the case, even if not, there must be a reason for this. Sara analyzed, the more to the back more and more firm their own ideas. Catherines mind and quickly denied this idea, her and stairs first meeting, Darren was quite unhappy, at that time she and stair are not very familiar with it, Darren and how will be angry because of their own reasons How could Darren be angry because of himself? Gee, dont guess, its like this, Darren and a close friend of stairs are arch rivals, so the two of them are on bad terms. Catherine naturally will not say because of a womans, and Darren has not put down now, to their own sisters personality, know that they will not go to Darren theory ah, even if not, Darren in the heart of his sisters image is all ruined, obviously this is not what Catherine wants to see. Chapter 698 Old Heaven’s Eyes Open I dont think so, theres no conflict of interest between the two of them, so why are they at each others throats? Sara was puzzled, and after thinking for a long time, she continued to insist on her point of view, No, I still think there is a big part about you in the middle. I also think there is a reason for my sister in this. Suddenly a faint voice rang out in the room, none other than Jasvir, who was lying in another hospital bed. We two adults are talking, you kid toe together what hrious, this is the first reaction of Saras mind. But soon both of their faces coincidentally showed a touch of embarrassment, the two of them were chatting happily, and Jasvir has not said anything, they thought Jasvir was asleep! Sara came back to her senses first and hurriedly sat down at the head of his bed, lowering her head slightly and asking with some embarrassment, Brother, did you hear what my sister and I just said? Eh. Jasvir said while nodding his head towards Sara. The two were speechless for a while. I think about what I said, and just scratching Catherines ugly face was clearly seen by my brother, Sara wanted to jump into the river. Compared to Sara, Catherines heart is still a little better, just feel a little ashamed that they left their brother out. That, brother, sister just thought that your Sara sister put you to sleep, so she has not been talking to you, you you do not care ah. Catherines face is already scarlet, she actually ignored her own brother!!! Its okay, sis, its fun to hear you and Sara talk. Jasvir replied seriously. Sara coughed dryly and said towards Jasvir, Jas, my sister is not usually like this, today I just havent seen my sister for such a long time, so I am a little excited. Look, if you are separated from your sister now and have not seen her for most of the year, are you also a little excited after seeing her? Sara kept exining herself, she didnt want to be defined as a crazy woman by Jasvir. Well, I miss it a bit when I dont see it for a week, not to mention most of the year. Jasvir was finally on the right track after Saras good guidance. You see, right, think about it, your sister and I have not seen for most of the year, now see some excitement in the heart, the way of speaking and some actions are a little out of the ordinary, is not it also reasonable? Sara took such a big detour, just to lull, er, no, is to exin to her brother about her demeanor. Well, its quite reasonable. Jasvir nodded and looked at Sara and said. Phew, a child can be taught, a child can be taught! Sara exhaled a long breath and stroked Jasvirs furry head over and over. Pisses me off, that guy really, he didnt know what his rtionship with his sister-inw was in advance, causing me to skulk around down there for half a day. Jasperined naturally to himself as he stood in the elevator. He brought stair into Catherines ward, drawing a chilling look from Darren, which scared him into slipping away. He walked aimlessly alone down there, circling the inpatient unit several times, and now estimated that the man should be gone before he came up. Who the hell is that guy? What did he do to piss off Darren? Its the first time Ive seen that kind of look in Darrens eyes, and Darren in that state is really scarier than his father, eh, its so cold! Thinking about it Jasper involuntarily shivered. I wonder if Darrens anger has subsided, huh? Its all because of that man. No! I must find out who that person is, and I must not let him get away with it, Jasper touched the mosquito bites on his arm and made up his mind. Thump, Jasper immediately hit a person standing in front of him. Shit! Today is really unlucky! Although Jasperined in his heart, he still said towards the person he hit, Sorry, old man. Jaspers manners have been taught by his father with a stick since he was a child, so he dares not forget them. Uh, its okay. The person who was hit was none other than Catherines adoptive father C Ashley. Hmm? Jasper let out a light suspicion as he realized that at this moment the two were standing at the entrance of his sister-inws vip ward. Whats this guy doing standing here all sneaky? Why dont you go in, my ass! Dare to look inside! Jasper was about to go up and yank the older man, but remembering fiercely about Sara, he held back and turned toward Ashley, asking faintly, Uncle, what are you doing here? Huh? Ashley was seriously looking inside the ward, and was startled by Jaspers question, but quickly reacted and then said, I came to see my daughter. Daughter? Could it be the sister-inw? I cant believe it! I cant believe I ran into my sister-inws daddy, haha, its true that the heavens have opened up, let me be unlucky twice, then send me a surprise topensate me, hahahaha! This is Darrens father-inw, if I can get him to do it right, its not a problem. Nothing is a problem! Wait! Better ask first, so I dont get it wrong again. Uncle, you are here to see your daughter, why dont you go in? Jasper asked with a heart full of excitement, but at the same time very carefully. Ashley looked Jasper up and down, thinking that this person is strange, but still answered: I looked through the window to see if she had rested, afraid to disturb her, which is not, I also brought her dinner. Said Ashley raised his right hand. Jasper looked at the two conspicuous thermos buckets in Ashleys hands and was instantly convinced that Ashley was his sister-inws father. The location of the ward knows, the age above is also appropriate, even the meal is personally sent, certainly not wrong!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Ha ha, no, I must climb some rtions to do, or sorry for my own talent! What a pity for all parents! Uncle, I really envy your daughter for having such a good father ah, I believe your daughter must also feel proud for having such a good father like you, right? If only I had a daddy as good as you, its a pity pity! Jasper said emotionally, while he trembled and grabbed Ashleys hands, and his eyes were moistened all at once, a trick Jasper learned as a child when he was beaten. Young man, you, you do not cry ah, when the father there is a father who does not love their children, believe me, your father also loves you. Ashley saw that Jasper and her youngest daughter are not much different in age, and thought that the father at home did not love him much, so he cried, so he advised. Chapter 699Godfather Jasper pretended to be more pitiful, snotty and tearful, hands sped Ashley: Uncle, to be honest, ah, my father he is busy with his career, do not care about me, since childhood I have been taking care of myself alone, although the family is well-off, but never a fathers care, I I I have a hard life! Child, you face Jaspers pitiful, Ashley moment really do not know what to say good. Uncle, I have just experienced the deep love in you. Your daughter is really lucky, which is like me, woo woo woo said Jasper as if he could not suppress his inner hurt, cried out. Your father is busy with his business for your sake too, isnt he? Your father loves you, too. Ashley sympathized with Jasper and grabbed Jaspers hand tofort him. Finally there is a sense, Jasper heart sighed, face expression changed, said in anger: Hum, who wants his broken money. Then the conversation turned toward Ashley and said, Uncle, you be my godfather, okay? Let me also feel what fatherly love is really like. This Ashley heart some sweat, look at Jaspers dress, plus his just words, must be a rich family, and his own family is not very good, this if his parents know still may not know how to think. Ashley thought about it and finally refused, I think its better to forget it. Ashley actually feels quite sorry for Jasper, if Jasper were an orphan, he wouldnt be allowed to take him home, but How could Jasper give up such a good opportunity, hearing Ashley reject himself, Jasper cried more fiercely: Oooh, I did not expect you also dislike me, the world has no one to love me, I still stay here for what,st time jumping into the river did not die, this time Ill go jump off a building. Jaspers face was ashen, his eyes downcast, and he said again toward Ashley, I can witness Uncles heavy fatherly love before I die, and I have no regrets in dying, goodbye Uncle, if I can, I want to be your child in the next life. The words Jasper will turn around and make a move to run to jump. Ashley saw anxious, quickly pulled Jasper, persuaded: child, you are still young, how can you have the idea of light life, if you go, your parents can not be sad? And the world is so beautiful, you will have nothing if you die. Uncle, without any love at all, what do you think is the meaning of my life? Jasper asked excitedly and rhetorically. Ashley listened to Jaspers words and did not say a word, but just stood silently in the same ce. Hurry! Promise me! ept me as your godson, and I wont jump off the building. You should say yes. Jasper looked at the silent Ashley a little anxious, did he realize that I was lying to him? It cant be, I feel sorry for myself. Okay, I promise you. Ashley finally did open her mouth, and after a pause continued, But you also have to promise me that you will not live lightly again. Well, I promise, I promise whatever you say. Jasper excited are going to cry out, I told you, how can he know that I am lying, my acting skills are so high, s, fortunately I did not enter the entertainment industry, or else which have your meal. Ashley actually heart is also very helpless, they can not watch the young man to jump it. Ashleys face was full of smiles, not that he was pretending, he thought he would have a backer in Darren, and was in a good mood: Godfather, my name is Jasper, you can call me Jas from now on. Come on, lets go in and see my sister. While saying that, Jasper took the bento from Ashleys hand. Jas? Ashley mumbled under her breath while her person was already being pulled to the door of the hospital room by Jasper. Inside the Vip ward, Catherine and the three of them wereughing and joking when Jasper snapped open the door of the ward, interrupting them. Come on, Godfather,e in,e in. Sara just want to swear, but heard Jaspers voice, can not help but stop, I said what the hell you do? How to be bullied by me, to call your godfather toe to you to revenge ah? Or was brother-inw too scared toe back, let your godfather take you back ah. Catherine is also very curious, how did he bring his godfather to me? Catherines heart is tight, Jasper and Darrens family is a family friend, Jaspers godfather may also be a family friend with Darrens family, if his godfather knows his rtionship with Darren, wont everyone in their circle know about it? Wouldnt their rtionship all be exposed? The two sisters were both wide-eyed and staring at the door, Sara was full of curiosity and yfulness, intending to see Jaspers joke, while Catherine was a bit panicked, in case it was really the Darrens familys long-standing uncle, then it would be the end, Talia even gave herself the heirloom ring, this rtionship is not going to be revealed to the world now? Catherine Sensor breathed, and finally a familiar figure showed up little by little.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Dad! Catherine called out in disbelief, while her head looked back to see if there was anyone else behind her. At the same time Sara asked with some surprise, Poppa, what are you doing here? Catherine was relieved to see that no one was following behind her, but at the same time a question popped up in her mind: Is Dad the godfather Jasper is talking about? No way, how could Dad be rted to him? Im here to see Catherine. Said and looked at Jasper who was on the side. Yes, Godfather is here to see sister. Jasper said and raised the bento in his hand, then walked to the cab and opened it. What! Did I hear you wrong? What did you call my daddy!? Sara asked in disbelief as she rubbed her ears. You didnt hear me wrong, Im calling for Godfathend. Jasper said as he opened his bento, then handed one to Sara and whispered, Call Jasper. Looking at Jaspers arrogant and smug look, Sara was furious, she was going to be family with this dude? Are you kidding me? Daddy? Sara asked, looking at Ashley in disbelief. Jas is right, hell be your brother from now on. Ashley looked at Jasper and felt that Jasper was going to be older than her little girl, so she spoke up. Jas? Brother? What the hell is going on? How did this guy be my daddys godson? Hear that, Godfather has said, quickly call me brother. Jaspers heart cried out in pain, you little girl, just take advantage of Darren to give you support and swell up? Im not even educated? Im not going to give you a lecture every day, Im going to bore you to death. Sara red at Jasper: On what grounds!? Then he asked towards Ashley, Daddy, what the heck is going on here? Ashley felt confused about this godson she recognized, and didnt really know where to start when asked by Sara. Chapter 700Battlefield Ill tell you about itter. Ashley, fearing that Sara would ask again, hurriedly changed the subject, Hows that? Youre hungry, right? Your mom has made you two dinner, eat. Meanwhile Ashley unscrewed the thermos and walked towards Catherine. As soon as the insted bucket was opened, Catherine smelled a familiar odor. Catherine, you just had surgery, your mom made you some big bone soup, its still hot, drink it. Because Catherine had been good since she was a child and listened to him and his wife, Ashley adored her. Catherine actually saw Ashley heart or some heartache, they are like their own daughter for so many years, what good things are split in half, so that they and their sister divided, she was thinking, if not themselves, is not the sister can live a little better? Catherine just drank a lot of chicken soup from Darren, now a little bit can not drink, but she looked at the corner of Ashleys forehead sweat, can not refuse. Ashley brought the thermos bucket to Catherines face and slowlydled out the soup with a spoon, blowing on it before bringing it unhurriedly to Catherines lips. Catherines lips were slightly open as she drank all the soup Ashley had served her. The soup tasted beautiful, but it was different from the one Darren had served. Sara is eating her own lunchbox, big eyes from time to time to re on Jasper. How did I get involved with this guy? What a bad luck! What are you looking at? Youve never seen such a handsome guy? Jasper said glowingly, he was so happy in his heart, more than winning five million. Humph, Ive seen those with thick skin, but Ive never seen those as thick as you, I feel like you should just go to the battlefield. Sara said sarcastically with extreme displeasure. Why do you want to go to the battlefield? Jasper didnt understand the meaning of Saras words and asked with some confusion. Heh, not only thick-skinned, even the brain is so stupid, yeah, if the brain was smart, it wouldnt have led brother-inws love interest in. Sara said with disdain. I, that was a mistake on my part, howe you still dont allow others to make mistakes? There are times when national leaders make mistakes, just correct them subsequently. Jasper did not think so, slightly embarrassed to exin, and then asked without any skin, You still havent said why I want to go to the battlefield! Does it think that this young master is too handsome to go up there and confuse the enemy, hmmm, I knew it, someone with my kind of looks must be a man and a woman. Poof! When Sara heard what Jasper said, she couldnt hold back and spit out the food that had just entered her mouth. Saras action instantly attracted everyones attention, even Jasvir, who was listening to the two of them quietly tussling, blinked and looked at him. Uh, Im fine, giggle, you guys continue Sara said with difficulty as she forced herself tough. You! Jaspers face was extremely ugly, his whole face darkened with dark clouds: Youre fine, Im not! Because he was particrly close to Sara, Sara sprayed him directly in the face when she sprayed her food. Hahahaha, no way, you are so unlucky? Sara saw the arrogant and domineering Jasper turned into a wretched mess at this time, with a few grains of rice on his face, and directlyughed up and down. You still have the nerve tough! Jasper gritted his teeth and said, he wanted to kill Sara, he was the heir of the Allen family, but he was humiliated by a little girl. Maybe Jasper now looks really funny, Jasvir is also squealing andughing, although the voice is very small, but still Jasper heard! When has Jasper ever been bullied so badly? Usually I dont bully them is already considered good, where they dare to bully themselves! Jasper decided in his heart that he would fight Sara to the bitter end! Sara! Why dont you apologize to Jas? Ashley frowned slightly and reprimanded Sara in a stern voice. Haha, that, sorry ha, I really didnt mean to, its just that you look really funny now haha Sara heard Ashleys words also quickly said, but simply could not control herughter. I, I Jasper was so angry with Sara that he couldnt say a word, how did I run into her? Its really bad luck. Ashleys face is as ck as the bottom of a pot, I should have known that I should have controlled her properly, when the birth of Sara, the Lin family couple is not young, so Sara from birth, the two are extremely doting on it, Ashley believes that Saras good character is caused by theirck of strict discipline. Sara! Ashleys tone had taken on an angry edge by now, calling out to Sara. Sara is also a moment to stop, looking at Ashleys eyes also slightly aggrieved, their own father did not yell at themselves before, this is the first time it. Apologize to Jas. Ashley saw Saras eyes heart softened at once, the harshness in her tone was all gone. Oh. Sara said reluctantly toward Jasper, Im sorry, I didnt mean to. Jasper rolled his eyes and stopped talking too much, stood up and walked straight to the bathroom. The good thing is that this is a vip ward, inside with a bathroom, if the bathroom is still outside, Jasper feels that he will not be ashamed of himself? With a click, just as Jasper opened the bathroom door, the door to the hospital room was opened. Darren came back, he saw Jasper as soon as he entered the door, and even the old unchangingte ice face had some smiles, he was curious, who made our formerly spirited Mr. Allen be this way? Hmph. Jasper gave Darren a nk look and walked into the bathroom. Jasperined to Darren in his heart, Darren, no matter what, our two families are also family friends, and Ive been with you for so many years, its okay that you dont help me, but you evenugh at me, Im really heartbroken! Fortunately, I was smart enough to recognize a godfather, at least you do not have to be afraid of the future and the little girl a front.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jasper nodded his head and saw a shy-faced Ashley, had up and greeted, Uncle, youre here. Well, Im here to bring Catherine some dinner. Ashley looked at Darren with satisfaction and said that he was aware of some of the things that Darren had done, and Ashley thought that there were few men as good as him. Well, Catherine just had surgery, its time for a good tonic. Darren looked at the soup held in Ashleys hand and said lightly with a random, slightly meaningful smile. Why do I have an unsettling feeling? He is not going to make himself drink big bone soupter, right? Chapter 701Mama duo Big brother, youre back. Jasvir said with slight excitement towards Darren. I dont know why, but Jasvir is very fond of Darren, perhaps because he is naturally attracted to children. Yeah, Im back. Darren walked right up to Jasvirs bed and said to him with a smile. Whats going on here? Who pissed you off? Darren asked as he looked at Sara with a listless look and no aura on her face.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Without waiting for Saras answer, Jasvir preemptively said, Just now thedy sprayed Jaspers face with rice. I said whats up with Jasper and it turns out to be this. Its okay, just spray it, just wash it. Darren said casually. Jasper happened to have juste out of the bathroom at this time, and his heart could not help but be speechless. Darren, did you get it right, the injured but I ah, I I aggrieved ah, and then again in their face, you can at least give me some face ah. Jas, are you okay. Ashley saw Jaspere out and asked with concern. Godfather, Im fine. Jasper said and couldnt help but nce at Darren. Darren was surprised for a moment, and then the corners of his lips were curved, you can pull the rtionship of this kid, how! Fear that I will send you back to find someone to back you up? Hearing Jasper proudly shouting his fathers godfather, Sara was furious and red hard at Jasper, whispering, Humph, I dont know what trickery I used to cheat my daddy, see if I dont expose youter. Although Saras voice was very small, Jasper still heard it clearly. Cut, I am not using any trick, although I said some exaggerated, but also all the truth, coupled with my superb acting skills, this matter is naturally waterfall, you do not want to poke me? Come on, I dont believe it, Godfather can listen to you. Jasper walked to Saras side, leaned down and said to her ear, with an expression that screamed of triumph. With that said, Jasper raised his head, put on a generous face and said lightly, Well, Im not a small-minded person, no matter what, youre also my sister, Ill forgive you this time. Sara hated it so much that her teeth itched, outrageous! Whos your sister? Even if you admit my dad as your godfather, you should still be my brother. Sara said defiantly. What! You dont even listen to Godfathers words anymore? Besides, Im already older than you, so you dont lose out if you call me brother. Where are you older than me? Why cant I see that? Sara retorted. Me? Im twenty-three, how old are you. Jasper was really afraid that he was younger than Sara, so he deliberately reported that he was one year older. Jasper saw that Sara was silent all of a sudden, he couldnt help but praise himself for his wit, and at the same time said in the tone of an elder: You, its time to change your temper, you will suffer a big loss when you work like this in the future, besides, its a blessing for you to have a man of wisdom and looks like me as your brother. After saying these, Jasper heart a happy, they finally in front of this little girl back into a, small sample, I can now have Godfather backing, you, no. Bliss? But forget it! You guys have no skin, I dont even know what to say about you, anyway, I dont care, since you areter our family, you should be the younger brother,e, quickly call sister. Che, you have to listen to Godfather and call your brother. Jasper said in disbelief. Just no, you call sister. Call brother! Call sister! The two argued with each other, while Jasvir shook his head like a rattle, his eyes constantly hovering between the two. Catherine didnt really know what to say to these two happy people, so she coughed dryly and said towards Sara, Sara, stop arguing, youll make your brotherugh. At the same time she gave a wink towards Darren, asking him to persuade Jasper. Darren immediately understood and said towards Jasper, Well, as a man, cant you give in to a woman? Catherine listened to the heart can not help but rise up a trace of contempt, you sure? I have not seen you let me once ah? You are not the one who bullied me and threatened me. Did you hear what brother-inw said? Call your sister! Sara, hearing Darren speak for herself, became justified and said towards Jasper. Why should I listen to Darren when you dont even listen to Godfather anymore? Call brother! Jasper said, also refusing to budge. No! Call your sister! No! Call brother! Catherinepletely speechless to the two, these two ingrates came together, it really makes the heart tired ah. With that, she made a pleading face toward Darren. Darren saw, smiled, so you will also be helpless about this ah, but these two little guys are really enough to make people headache. Darren coughed lightly and said towards the two of them, All right, you two should stop arguing. No one needs to call anyone brother or sister, thats all. Looking at Darrens somewhat serious look, the two of them quieted down at once, Jasper helplessly oh, while Sara nced at Jasper and said in no good mood, Humph, petty ghost, ignore you, Ill go tell my brother a story. Jasper heard, bad, thest time he told a story to little Jasvir on the sarcasm of the finger, this time no matter how can not let her tell again. With that in mind, Jasper ran to the other side of Jasvir and was the first to open his mouth. Darren stroked Jasvirs head gently before turning his head and sitting towards Catherine. I have not disciplined my youngest daughter closely, but I have made youugh. Ashley was the first to open her mouth and said shyly towards Darren. Uncle, I really think Sara is very lively and dynamic. Darren said with the utmost seriousness, he is also quite fond of Sara, his circle is not at all such straightforward and interesting people. Ashleyughed dryly, thinking Darren was putting himself on the spot, and then asked, as if remembering something, You and Jas know each other? Darren naturally knew that the Jas Ashley was referring to was Jasper, and smiled and replied, Yes, our two families are considered family friends. Ashley nodded thoughtfully, then continued, Well, in that case, you should also advise his father more, not to be preupied with his own career, the child still has to be cared for. Thinking about Jaspers performance outside the door, Ashleys heart was a little upset. Darrens heart smiled, this boy again nonsense what, also do not know his daddy know what the consequences will be. Chapter 702 Settled Darren couldnt help butugh at the thought, but he didnt point it out and simply responded, Good, Ill be sure to talk to his father about it someday. In the Jakovich Groups presidents office, stair leaned back in his seat with a hint of displeasure on his face and said to his assistant, Tell me, what should I do next? His assistants eyes are also with a trace of helplessness, as stairs dog-headed military adviser, he all felt that he followed stairs brain after the opening, emotional intelligence has improved more than one grade. Because he said what to let stair is not satisfied with the approach, inevitably subject to a p, the back of his own head were stair to have a certain resistance, and now the fight are feeling no previous pain. Mr. Jakovich, I think we should start with that brother and sister of Miss Perrys. He opened his mouth slowly and proposed to stair. stair slightly deep under the eyes shed a brilliant light, but not words, the assistant also do not know what he means. Instead of that,unch a swift and furious attack on Miss Perry. The assistant paused, then analyzed, Mr. Jakovich, you see, the man who took you in I have sent someone to check, is the Allen familys youngest son, a long time ago to mix with Darren, obviously he can not say good things about you in front of Miss Perry, as for the Owen family, there is no need. You think they have not taken the initiative to find Miss Perry for decades, and only when his youngest son had an ident, Miss Perry can not have a problem with this? As for the Lin familys parents, I dont think they are of much use, after all, Miss Perry has not spent much time with them, and even if they could speak for you, it wouldnt make much difference. stair listened to the assistants analysis, nodded gently, obviously to the assistant said is also very agreeable. The assistant saw stair nod, his heart could not help but be relieved, this time at least will not be pped. ording to my understanding, Miss Perry and that sister of hers have a very good rtionship, it can be said that there is nothing to say, as long as you will pull her to our side, let her say your good in front of Miss Perry, Miss Perry will also be in subtlety feel good about you. And women well, should be good to pull together, just need to buy some cosmetics or something can be done. Well, good! stairs face emerged with a burst ofughter as he praised toward his assistant.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The assistant heard a great joy, look more excited, then said: As for her brother, I think in her heart is also very important, it is understood that he is Miss Perrys own brother with the same father and mother, and Miss Perry this time back to the Owen family is also because of his illness. For him, we have to spend a little more energy, ording to my understanding, his mother died when he was very young, Billyter busy with business, he is also very cold, plus the reason for the stepmother of the family, so he is mostcking in this area of feelings. The assistant finished and stood in front of stair, quietly waiting for his decision. stair rubbed his temples, for Jasvir some headache, but finally made a decision: You go to find out what age Jasvir is now, and his weak subjects, buy two sets of information back. Mr. Jakovich, are you going to tutor him yourself? The assistant was a little surprised, this is not a normal amount of energy, but this can greatly improve the rtionship between the two. Nonsense, go prepare another set of cosmeticster. A cold light shed in stairs eyes, and the corners of his mouth held an evil arc. Darren, are you ready? Im going to get serious. Well see. Ill get Catherine off your hands. Inside the Vip room, Sara and Jasper both tripped and told Jasvir a story while Darren, Catherine and Ashley chatted in a nonchnt manner. Suddenly Darren turned the tables and said seriously towards Ashley: Uncle, you see Catherine and I have been dating for some time now, and the two of us have a good rtionship with each other and are considered to be in love. Speaking of which, Darren nced at Catherine. Catherine is also looking at him at this time, her mind jumped out of one thing, Talia is going to meet with her parents, Catherine willow brows slightly knitted, some curiosity, how is he going to exin to my father that the two have taken the marriage license? Darren smiled toward Catherine and continued toward Ashley, When do you think you and my family will meet and book us both? I told you, now so many people, how do you tell my father. Catherine was relieved that Darren would have exined to her parents about their marriage license in front of her, and she really didnt know how to face them. Ashley listened to what Darren said, some surprise, Darrens meaning has been very obvious, this time he is proposing marriage with himself, Ashley some hesitation, he just want to let Catherine live some happiness, if she married into a luxury family, the bottom is inevitably insufficient, in case of angry There is also the fact that Catherine is not Ashleys real daughter, and her real father has been found, and Ashley is not really sure she can make the call on this matter now. Thinking about it, Ashley couldnt help but look at Catherine. Catherine saw her father cast his gaze on her and lowered her head sheepishly, and a blush crept up her cheeks. In fact, about who to talk to about Catherines marriage, Darren also seriously considered, he finally decided to talk to Ashley, although Billy is Catherines biological father, but did not raise her, to Catherines strong personality, certainly will not let Billy make the decision for themselves. Ashley thought about it or asked out towards Catherine: Catherine ah, the Owen family people also found you, you see this Before Ashley could finish her sentence, Catherine cut her off: Dad, Im not going to the Owen family, youve raised me for 20 years, Im your daughter, how can you kick your daughter out! How can Dad kick you out, its just Ashley said somewhat helplessly. In his heart, he thought that the Owen family is also a rich family, if Catherine went to follow his suffering, and the Kirnd family can also be considered to match, he was afraid that Catherine married into the Kirnd family with the identity of the Lin family, Darrens family will look down on Catherine. Uncle, this is something you can decide directly, without thinking too much about it. Darren said towards Ashley, with a serious look, not dragging his feet in any way. Ashley pondered for a long time and finally made her decision, Okay, Ill meet with your parents once Catherine is out of the hospital. Ashley looked at Catherines expression, the heart naturally understand her thoughts, she must also have feelings for Darren, otherwise how people say this she blushed. Ashley feels that Darren has the strength to put aside, apparently he is also extremely good to Catherine, his daughter can find such a partner, why not do it yourself? Chapter 703 Seeing sex and forgetting about it Ashleys yes was expected by Darren, so it didnte as a surprise. It was Catherine who exhaled a breath of mixed feelings. She didnt know if this was good or bad, although her own father agreed, but she always felt that Darren was just toplete his mothers ount, maybe when he divorced himself, and then how should she exin to her parents. And Darren didnt say that he and he had gotten a marriage license, so what should I say when my parents and his mother meet? Catherine couldnt help but be a little worried. Darren then chatted with Ashley for a few more minutes before Ashley left. He had nned to take Sara with him, but Sara insisted on staying with Catherine, and Ashley had to give up. The face of such a good opportunity to perform, Jasper how can let go, naturally, is to take the initiative to send Godfather home. After Ashley left, Sara turned toward Catherine and said, Sister, Ill stay at your ce tonight. Catherine had a little niggle in her mind, she had been living with Darren, the little rental house she had been in had been retired long ago, and her family didnt even know it yet. What, no? Youre not living with your brother-inw, are you? Sara asked suspiciously when she saw that her sister was a little hesitant. If you dont ask, you can find a reason to be sloppy, but when Sara asks, Catherine really doesnt know what to say. Do you want to say, Youre really smart, you guessed it right? Huh? No way! Do Mom and Dad know about this? Originally, Sara was just joking around, but she didnt expect to be right. You you can stay at my ce tonight, but dont tell Mom and Dad. Catherine thought about it and finally said towards Sara. I think its better to forget it, you and brother-inw live together, and youre not going back tonight, what am I going to do if I have to stay there, Ill stay in the hotel. Sara shook her head repeatedly and refused. At this time, Darren opened his mouth, Ill arrange a ce for you to stayter, you dont have to rush. Jokes, their offlinepany is engaged in real estate, how can let sister-inw live in a hotel to go. In fact, I still want to stay with my sister tonight, why dont I stay here and keep watch overnight, I dont feelfortable leaving my sister with the nurse. Sara felt that that was a bit of a bother to Darren and shrugged. No, Im staying tonight. Before Catherine could say anything, Darren said unhurriedly.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Huh? The two sisters let out a surprised cry at the same time. No. Are you sure you want to sit here and keep watch all night? What if you have something to do tomorrow? Sara said with some concern, but in her heart her opinion of Darren went up a notch, its not hard to find someone who is rich, but its hard to find someone who is rich and likes you, and its really hard to find someone who is both rich and likes you and treats you so well. A warm current rises in Catherines heart, dare I ask what sessful man can do this? At the same time Catherines heart inexplicably more than one sentence, from now on the king does not morning, feel as if they are Sudaji, Darren because of their own illness even career do not care. Yeah, youd better go back to sleep, youve already put off a lot of things after taking care of me all day today, dont let my business get in the way of you. Catherine also advised to Darren. Who said I was going to sit here all night. Darren opened his mouth in disbelief. Huh? What are you going to do then? Sleep on the floor? Catherine was a bit surprised, there were only two beds in this ward, one for her and one for Jasvir, if Darren wanted to sleep, where would he sleep if not on the floor? Oh, I see. Sara had an evil smile on her face and her smiling eyes curled at the two. Know what! You tell me. Catherine asked, looking at Sara with some curiosity. Brother-inw is definitely going to sleep in the same hospital bed as you. Sara nodded to herself, the smile on her face growing even bigger. No way! Two of us in one bed? In a hospital, and in a single bed? Are you kidding me. Catherine looked at Darren with wide eyes, waiting for his answer. What if he really wants to squeeze into a bed with himself? He is so strong that he will not allow himself to refuse. Apparently Catherines thoughts were superfluous. Darren nodded gently and said with an old godly voice, Thats a good offer, too. Oooh, Catherine let out a long, heavy breath, she hadnt just been scared to death. So where do you sleep? Sara asked with some curiosity. Exactly. Catherine didnt understand Darrens point either. Darren saw two people staring at themselves wide-eyed, the corners of his mouth could not help but rise, deliberately stepped off and said, When the timees, you will know. Cut, if you dont say it, dont say it, hang peoples appetite. Sara rolled her eyes towards Darren and said in an unpleasant manner. Darren also just smiled and walked out without saying a word. Sis, when did you live with your brother-inw? Why didnt you tell me about it? As soon as Darren went out, Sara asked towards Catherine. Before asking she also deliberately nced at Jasvir, saw him quietly closed his eyes, should be asleep, and only then asked the voice. Thest time she lost her cool in front of her brother, she was embarrassed and now has left a legacy. Er about two, three months ago, right, you did not also did not ask? I cant just tell you for good reason that Im living with my boyfriend, right? Catherine said somewhat vainly, she has actually been living with Darren for a year, she certainly cant tell her sister the truth, or her sister will have to be scared of herself. Two or three months? I calcte ah, thest time the two of us met, you do not even have an object yet, and now you have been living together for two or three months, that is to say Sara held her fingers and her mouth kept talking, and fiercely her whole body sat up: That is to say, you just dated a month and lived together. My goodness, sis, you are true to your nature! I admire admire admire! Uh how I forgot about this, I should have said less, and I wonder what her reaction would be if she knew she and Darren had been living together for a year and had a marriage license. Ugh! I think youre only interested in lingering with my brother-inw and have forgotten about me, your sister. Sara smashed her mouth and then said. Gee, howe, actually we dont really live together, we live in a big house and sleep in two rooms. Catherine hurriedly exined. Chapter 704 Who is it? Sara looked at her sister with contempt and question in her eyes, Che, Im not going to believe your bullshit. I am telling the truth. Catherine said slightly helplessly, she said this time can be the truth, although many nights Darren will run into their rooms, but most of the time the two still sleep separately. Well, most of the time Darren doesnte home, or Catherine falls asleep and doesnt even know that Darren hase back and slept next to her, and then gets up earlier than her the next day, all without Catherine knowing. Fine, fine, I believe it, I believe it, cant I? Sara said impatiently and perfunctorily. Catherine felt like she couldnt even jump into the river. Just then Saras cell phone rang, and the ringtone was extraordinarily moody. Its a song that has caught the world by fire C innocence Stay! Suddenly there was another voice in the room that startled Catherine. Catherine couldnt help but look sideways, at Jasvir, and found the little one sound asleep. dream words are talking about staying, what! Spring ising for my brother too? Catherine shook her head and wondered in her mind if it wasnt time to change her own cell phone ring tone. She and Darrens parents on both sides were about to meet was this a spring? Catherine was thinking about it when the door to her room was violently pushed open, and Catherine felt a distinct breezeing towards her from the bed. Whats all the fuss about opening the door?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Catherine shook her head and asked Sara, Who are you talking to on the phone, so excited? Is it your little boyfriend? Just did! Sara exhaled, spitting out a few words. Just did? Meaning he just called you about breaking up? Catherine asked as she looked at her sister in a bad mood. He didnt call. Sara continued after a pause, It was his new girlfriend who called and made fun of me. What!? Catherines heart ignited with an inexplicable anger, it was outrageous! Catherine then asked, What did she say about you! Did you say anything back to her? Whats wrong with her own sister, that she was dumped and insulted by her new lover! How can she not be angry. Hmph, Im not going to bother with that kind of person. Sara said casually, as if the incident had happened to someone else and had nothing to do with her. No! She has no right tough at you for a good reason, its that scum who cheated on you, you should beughing at him too! Catherine, who could not swallow this anger in her heart, said towards Sara. My ex-boyfriend, whose family is quite average,ter ran away with a rich woman from our school, do you think this kind of person, we need to bother with him? The key is that you have not done anything wrong, what makes her say you ah, no Catherine heard, even more angry, her sister has met this kind of scum. Well, sis, arguing with such shameless people, wont it drop our own share? Sara interrupted Catherine directly and persuaded. She just borrowed the phone is still a little angry, on second thought fortunately for herself and this scum broke up, if married only to find out what he is, by then it will be toote. Sara hurriedly changed the subject and asked towards Catherine: Sister, are you nning to marry your brother-inw? I just vaguely heard my brother-inw and dad talking about meeting the parents? When is it? You must pick a holiday, Im still waiting for the red envelope! Catherine saw that her sister kept insisting and put that down in her mind, so she didnt say anything more. Well, there is this n, when I get out of the hospital, I will arrange a meeting between Mom and Dad and Darrens mother. Although Catherine is about to have a wedding, she doesnt look happy at all. She thinks that if she and Darren have a wedding, more conflicts will ariseter. Well, sis, dont think so much, I had put it all down, you have to keep mentioning it, Ill be sad again then. Sara saw that her sister was not high hearted, thinking it was because of her own matters, not knowing that Catherine had another pain in her heart. Then shouldnt you change this phone ringtone? Catherine shook her head and said jokingly. Well, I think its time to change it too. Said Sara as she pulled out her phone. Before Sara had a chance to change, the phone rang again. Catherine strained her arms, snatched the phone out of Saras hands and pressed the answer button: Hello? You scum, still have the nerve to call again, I tell you, you dont want our Sara is a kind of loss for you, do you hear me? And Im warning you, dont call her again. Ive broken up with you, but why contact you? Really do not understand how you think, when good do not know how to cherish, but now call back, well we time is valuable, also can not care to give you nonsense, so it is. Catherine then hung up the phone, handed the phone back to Sara: Sister, for this kind of scum, we do not need to be polite with him, the more polite you are with him, the more he thinks you are afraid of him, and then start to get an inch. The phone hung all hung, even if you do not want to let your sister say these things again, it will not help, so obedient to the sister said: Yes, youre right, sister Sara just picked up the phone to look at the screen, suddenly dumbfounded, just the phone is a strange man called, not at all the scum! Watching Sara stop talking all of a sudden, with a strange expression on her face, Catherine couldnt help but wonder, Huh? Whats wrong? Didnt you think I was right just now? Why are her eyes so wide now? Sis, theres something I want to tell you. Sara said in a small voice. Well, you tell me, what is it? Catherine was also extremely curious. We seem to be cursing the wrong person, this cell phone number is not at all the scum of the man. Huh? Its not the scums, then whose is it? Catherine is also astonished, who is the person he scolded? Howe there was no retort, just quietly listening to herself scold him. Chapter 705 Invite you to dinner Its an unknown number, I dont know who it is! Sara replied with tears andughter, she didnt think there was anything wrong with what her sister had done, but rather that the two of them were a little funny and even a little cute at this point.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. That guy must be confused, just after the phone call was connected, you gave him a scolding, haha, how do you think he will feel now? Sara said heartlessly. I feel like he must think Im a psycho! When he answers the phone, he curses and hangs up when hes done. Catherine replied sarcastically, and then said towards Sara, Well, you should call someone back, someone elses family is looking for you in a hurry! Hmm. Sara dialed the strange caller. Duh duh duh. Hello? The phone was picked up and a maic voice rang out from the other side. Well, just just sorry ha, a friend thought it was her phone ringing, so so said the wrong thing, you dont mind, not talking about you. Sara exined just Catherine that paranoid words. Well, its nothing, and I didnt take it to heart. The voice on the phone was calm, not a bit of anger mixed in, and somehow nice, Sara also felt some familiarity, she seemed to have heard this voice somewhere. Thank you for your understanding. Sara said awkwardly, then paused and asked toward the phone, I dont know who you are? What is it that you want from me? Im the friend who went to see your sister today, stair, do you remember? The call came from none other than stair, who was about to pull Sara into his camp. Youre that Mr. Jakovich! I wonder what you want to see me about? Sara asked with amazement, while looking at her sister. Catherine also wondered what stair wanted with Sara. Well, Im looking for Miss Perry for nothing big this time, I just want to treat Miss Perry to a meal. Invite me to dinner, huh? When? Sara asked after thinking about it. Of course, Miss Perry set the time, when you have time, when we go to eat, of course, today is the best. stair was really afraid that Sara would refuse, and hastened to reply. He naturally knew that the earlier he pulled Sara in, the more chances he would have in front of Catherine. Well, Ill think about it and give you a call if I go. Sara rolled her eyes, said casually toward the phone, and then hung up the phone. Is that stair calling? What did he want with you? Sara had just hung up the phone and hadnt even had a chance to put it away when Catherine asked towards her. What else can I do! Naturally, its a bribe to me. Sara smiling eyes curved, joking with her sister, Sister, this charm of yours is really not small, this just met to invite me to dinner, I think the gift is naturally not less, why dont you find a few such spare tires, let theme to bribe me every day. Catherine couldnt help but give her a nk look and said in a good-natured way, What spare tire, Mr. Jakovich and I are just ordinary friends, dont talk nonsense there. Yo, ordinary friends? How can I not believe it? Howe there is no tycoon to be friends with me, besides its not like I havent seen him and my brother-inw, sis, just confess, dont worry, I am sure I wont say anything. Sara said three fingers together, ced on top of her head, making a vow. I recruit my ass! The thing that is not there also let you say that there is. Catherine naturally knows that her sister is joking, and then said, Well, Im serious, people call you for dinner, you can go, gifts or something must not ept. Ah? Why? Sister, you know that Im known for my kindness, and I cant do that if you want me to let people down. A raven flew through Catherines mind. Can you be normal, take someones hand, eat someones mouth, howe you never heard of it? Catherine naturally can not let her sister take stairs things, this feeling, Catherine deeply experienced, she now do not know how much she owes Darren. O, I know. Sara said with a defiant little mouth. Ta-da-da. The door to the hospital room was snapped open. Catherine was a little lightly suspicious of who wasing, then said anyway, Enter. Miss Perry, it was Mr. Kirnd who asked us to bring in the bed. moved the bed over! Are you really going to live with me? Sara then came to her senses, I said, brother-inw came to live where, then her gaze moved back to see arge bed of noble princess, can not help but sweat! Brother-inw is awesome! Catherine also saw 4 people moving the bed with great effort and said in her heart: Mighty shit! You really want toe and live here, just move a bed from the hospital? Why make such a big bed? Fortunately, the vip ward is quite a bitrger than other wards, otherwise this big bed would not really know where to put it. At that moment Darren walked in faithfully, looked at the queen-size bed next to Catherine and nodded with satisfaction. Catherine skimmed Darren, the heart is still some warmth, although she felt that Darren some posing, but he came to live here is also for their own sake, if in the past, this is she dare not think of, Darren besides bullying her or bullying her, where can this kind of concern. Darren let the people go and then said towards Sara, Ive arranged the room, Ill take you there while its still dark and you can remember the way. Hmm. Sara, naturally not the do-gooder type, replied toward Darren. Darren turned back toward Catherine and said lightly, Ill go show her around, Ill be back in a minute. Uh-huh, you go ahead. Brother-inw is really attentive, sister, I think brother-inw is good, you got lucky this time, cherish it ha. Sara whispered towards her sister as she was leaving, with a smile in the corner of her eyes. After the two left, the room was a bit empty with only Catherine and the sleeping Jasvir left in it. Was this Darren born to be popr? He bought Sara right out of the gate. Catherine mumbled as shey in front of the hospital bed. The wind outside the window is rustling at the moment, you can vaguely hear the sound of leaves stirring, this wind is also Catherines inner blowing chaos, for some reason, as long as Catherine a quiet, the mind will emerge Darrens figure. The delicate features, the upright posture, the very secure chest, and therge hands full of sinful and often bullying themselves, filled Catherines heart like fire, and Catherine shook her head, trying to break it, but it was like a shadow, lingering in Catherines mind. Chapter 706 Delivering the car Wow! There are rich people. Sara couldnt help but say as her eyes widened. The Rolls-Royce, a symbol of Darrens extraordinary status, was parked in front of her. Darren gently pulled open the car door for Sara and made an invitation gesture. Youre wee, brother-inw is very kind. Sara was all smiles and ttered, and then burrowed in like a cheerful little rabbit. With a whistle, the ck limousine winds up and goes. Brother-inw, wait for the time when you can lend me your car to drive. Sara said with excitement towards Darren. Then he felt bad and added, Brother-inw, dont worry, I have a drivers license, the car wont rub you up. Darren shook his head. Sara thought her brother-inw was reluctant and pouted, sighing in her heart, Humph, how petty. Do not open it, maybe when I open to rub on a little, on that price I can not afford to pay. If you like it, Ill give you one. Darren said casually. Huh? Saras mouth grew in shock, I didnt hear wrong, send me one? Sara forced her heart, which was boiling hot at the moment, to refuse: This this will not be necessary, I just want to experience it. She just took such a luxurious car for the first time, just a while ago to learn the drivers license, on the spur of the moment want to drive for fun, Darren to give her a, she was really embarrassed to ask. No need to be polite to brother-inw, it just so happens that I have two more unused at my ce, Ill get someone to give you the keyster. Darren, however, took it seriously and saw that Sara liked it, so he simply gave her one, and this is his sister-inw anyway. Holy shit! Brother-inw, are you serious?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ah! Heart stuffed ah, there is nothing more painful in the world than this, a luxury car in front of you, but you can not want. Its not that Sara doesnt want it, but she doesnt dare to, on the one hand, because of Catherine, on the other hand, even if she wants it, she cant afford it, this level of car, just a little maintenance on ten thousand, this is simply to kill ah. Forget it, brother-inw, I cant even afford to feed myself now, let alone it. Sara saw that Darren took it seriously and quickly refused, changing the subject, By the way, brother-inw, where is the ce that sells clothes around here? Sara just came back even did not eat, and ran straight to the hospital, clothes also did not bring, she now a thought to stay here for a few days, can not not change clothes, let parents send over, she felt too much trouble, simply buy two bodies, anyway, it does not cost a few money. To buy clothes, ah,ter after looking at the room, I will take you. Darren replied, but his eyes were looking out the window, not knowing what he was thinking about. Sara nodded and patted Darrens shoulder, the corners of her mouth curled up in an arc: Brother-inw, seeing as youve been so good to me, I cant be unrighteous to you. Darren turned his head, looked at Sara with interest and gave a soft suspicion, Oh? Mr. Jakovich, the guy who sent flowers to my sister today, asked me out to dinner, and I wasnt going to go, but now Ive decided to go and make my stand. Hows that brother-inw, Im mean enough, right? Said Sara raising her head towards Darren. Oh? Are you counting on being bribed by me? Sort of. Sara nodded slightly and then said, Actually, its the same whether Im bought by you or not. Oh? Why do you say that? Darren then asked. My sister will definitely choose you in the end, that Mr. Jakovich is at best cannon fodder, why cant you see that? Sara said with certainty. Is that right? Am I that important to Catherine? How did I not see that. Still, Darren was quite pleased to be spoken to by Sara, and without modesty, as if everything was supposed to happen, he said confidently, Thats for sure. Soon, the car arrived at its destination, a small viplex, which is none other than Darrens property. When passing the entrance of themunity, the doorman looked at the license te and knew it was Darren who had arrived, and hastily opened the mast. And I wonder which star Mr. Kirnd is bringing with him this time. The doorman muttered to himself. The car slowed to a stop. Sara averted her gaze, her eyes reflecting a delicate and exquisite vi, her heart could not help but sigh, really rich and capricious, looking at the small vi cover. The two then got out of the car and their own driver came forward and opened the door to the room. Sara followed Darren inside and was even more amazed at the decor, the design, and the size, which was really not of the same ss as her own home. Youll be living here from now on. Darren handed the keys to the vi to Sara and said in a wave of surprise. Sara was internally calcting at this point how much she would have to pay if this was a hotel. Hearing Darren speak, Sara hurriedly snapped back, Huh? You mean Im staying alone tonight in such a big house? Then Sara thought again about Darrens words, youll be living here from now on, what does that mean? This is to send me to me? Why dont you dare? Darren asked with a smile on his lips. Che, whats so daring about that. Sara took the keys from Darren and then said, Then Ill give them back to you when my sister is ready. Just keep the key, when youe to see your sister in the future, you can stay here, its not far from where your sister lives. What! You really gave it to me? This is too generous, this is the imperial capital, every inch ofnd, this set of small vis down how many tens of millions of dors, right? Or forget it, my sister will know, and will not scold me to death ah. Sara shook her head repeatedly, but she now in turn feel brother-inw a little defeated, although she is likely to be his sister-inw, but just met less than a day to send their own luxury cars, luxury homes, indeed a little But what she didnt know is that although Darren can build money and make money at the same time, Darren is a spendthrift with no boundaries and a moneymaker with no boundaries. She thought Darren was just a rich kid who was the president of his fatherspany. Well, the room I have sent someone to clean it, lets go buy you clothes. Darrens heart where to know what Saras heart thought, faintly said. Sara, however, ignored it and strolled the entire third floor first on her own, lying here and sitting there, so ufortable. Sara jumped up and threw herself on a big bed on the second floor, looking at the bed full of pink, and inwardly rejoiced, saying to herself, Ill sleep here today. Sara also saw that the room was a new decoration that Darren knew he wasing to live in, and that even the style and colors were to his liking. Chapter 707New Lovers It was only after Sara had gone through every room that she followed Darren to the mall. Yo, who did I think it was? Isnt this Sara? Sara and Darren had just arrived at the entrance of the mall and hadnt even had a chance to enter the store when they heard a shrill voice. Darren raised his eyes slightly, his eyes narrowed, his brows knitted into a frown, sizing up the person who spoke.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The visitor looks simr to Saras age, but her appearance is much more mature than hers, wearing a short ckce-trimmed skirt, outlining her figure perfectly into a curve, with silver and white high heels on the soles of her feet, also reflecting the extraordinary temperament of the woman, but the makeup on her face is heavily painted, making Darren feel inexplicably nauseous. Sara looked at the visitor, and her face darkened, her fists unconsciously clenched. How could she not recognize the person in front of her, who had just called andughed at herself? The person in front of you is none other than your own scumbag ex-boyfriend Cruz Turners new love interest, Mya Ball. Lets go. Sara didnt want to argue with such a person in front of Darren, she was afraid of affecting her sisters image in his eyes. Little did Darren know that he preferred Catherines unafraid and strong personality, and that he would retaliate when he had an axe to grind. Wait, Sara, youve just arrived, you havent even visited the mall yet, why are you leaving? Mya saw that Sara was avoiding herself, and her look revealed hercency, but she still didnt want to let Sara go, since she came across her by chance, it was really her style if she didnt humiliate her. Whos this? Oh, I know! Sara, Im really not saying you, Ho just dumped you, and you found a new one so soon, hey, still really slutty. Mya said with contempt to Sara, and then said towards the man standing behind him: Ho, see, Sara is a bitch, how, Im right, you dumped her is how right a choice ah, this man also do not know when she found it, maybe she has long given you a cuckold. Mya took Cruzs arm at this time and pressed it against his face, saying that the action was so intimate that she wanted to use it to deliberately anger Sara. And Cruz, like an obedient harpy dog, nodded one after another, andplimented Mya: Mya, its still you, let me recognize this woman early. What! What are you talking about? I dont care about you, do you think Im easy to bully or what? Sara was so angry that she didnt care how Darren looked at her, so she took a step forward and said to Mya: What about me, what do you care? What is it? And you Cruz, you are also worthy of being a man, I used to be with you also I was blind, for money to hook up with this kind of people, you think you and those cousins what is the difference? Sara was also extremely rude when confronted with Cruz and Mya. Saras loud voice and the fact that they were standing in the doorway attracted a flurry of passersby. The onlookers heard what Catherine said and pointed and talked to Cruz and Mya. The faces of the two people immediately became ugly, and at the same time some scarlet, the two people were still paralyzed themselves, and now Sara will directly reveal the scars, how to call the two people not angry. Sara, youre talking nonsense! I didnt break up with you because of Mya, and Mya is not like what you said, youre just spitting blood! Cruz pointed at Sara and said in an emotional voice. Heh, Im bloody-mouthed, what you have done in your own heart, you know it well, I dont care to listen to your sophistry. Sara did notugh in anger, that smile as ifughing at Cruzs crowning rhetoric, and as ifughing at herself for foolishly choosing him. Sara then dragged Darren through the crowd and towards the mall. Darren looked at an exasperated Cruz and Mya and smiled, allowing Sara to pull herself out. Brother-inw, sorry ha, just lost my temper, but that guy is so angry, full of nonsense, as if I had done something wrong. Sara walked out of the crowd immediately let go of Darrens hand and exined awkwardly. Darren smiled indifferently and said, Its nothing, as long as it doesnt affect the mood of buying clothes. Hey, think about it, Im angry! Okay, lets not mention them, hurry up and go buy clothes, you have to go see my sisterter, I dont dare to dy. Although Sara had some anger in her heart, she didnt care to make a deal with that kind of person, if not for what Mya just said was too much, Sara wouldnt even bother to pay her a visit. Hello, what can I do for you? A shopping guide asked enthusiastically. Oh, Id like to pick out two dresses. Sara replied. The shop assistants mouth had just opened and before she could spit out a word, she was interrupted by Mya, who came after her: How dare you enter such a store? You can afford to pay too! Mya is also a rich girl, where to suffer this kind of anger, Sara just before the foot left, she followed. When the guide heard what Mya said, she also showed a skeptical look at the two. Look down on who, its just two pieces of clothing, isnt it? Sara skimmed her lips and said in disbelief. She came to find this mall than their previous shopping malls to be a little higher, but thought expensive is not expensive to where, after all, only a few pieces of clothing, and not gold. Heh, you think this is a roadside stall you shop at, Ill see if you can afford it today. Mya mocked Sara, she and Sara went to the same school, looking at Saras usual dress without a single brand name, she did not believe Sara could afford to buy clothes here. As for Darren, Mya also does not put in the eyes, just said Sara he did not say a word, I think is afraid of himself. Sara skimmed Mya, took a step forward, picked up a dress,pared it towards herself, then handed it to the shopper and slowly said, Take a small size and pack it for me. Hum, must be domineering, not just a couple of thousand? Buy it, the money is gone can earn again, face can not be lost, look at Mya that lofty look, I have to hit you a little inevitable, Ya Ya, look down on who it. Chapter 708 Buying clothes The shopper took the clothes into her hands, but was slow to see any action, Sara was a little upset, her eyebrows knitted slightly, and her tone was unpleasant: What, did you not hear my words clearly? Its not that the shopper didnt listen clearly, but she also felt that Sara couldnt afford it. Youd better take a look at the price tag first. The guide also said in a loving manner. Sara was a little angry at this time, how is not just a broken clothes? As for it? Sara took the clothes, nced at thebel, pupils suddenly dted, what, $25, 000? Why not go robbing? Well, its more cost-effective than robbery. Seeing Saras surprised expression, Mya was satisfied and said nonchntly, Humph! I knew a poor man like you would only be able to wear groundwear in this life. The shopper was also disdainful, looking at the two with contempt, and said cynically, Humph! Two poor people, no money is no money, but still have to learn from others toe to this kind of ce to pretend, do not open the eyes of the dog to see this is you want toe cane? Snap! Darren stepped forward and threw a big mouth at the shoppers face with a cold tone: Dogs eyes are low! Ah! The shoppers face was painful and she couldnt help but scream out, her eyes widened instantly and she red at Darren, You, how dare you hit me! The next few shoppers saw it and rushed over to help the fallen one up, but none of them came forward to speak, the coldness of Darrens body shocked them, and they did not want to step out and take a p for someone else.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Mya was taken aback by Darrens behavior. She obviously didnt expect Darren to take action, and in her eyes, Darren was nothing but a coward who just did that to Sara and he didnt even care. In fact, in addition to Myas surprise, Sara is also stunned open mouth, although she knows brother-inw will definitely speak for herself, but she how can not expect Darren actually went up is a thunderbolt, hit the crowd are confused. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Hmph, what! When you see that the price is high and you cant afford it, you start spilling your guts? Sara, if you drag your dog man over here and beg me, I might even ask you for mercy and a lighter sentence, or else hum! Myas heart has determined that the two have no power, so arrogant to the extreme, face up high, feel that they are unbeatable. Sara looked at the self-righteous Mya who was a bit speechless. She, she was staring at her brother-inw with her nostrils hey. Snap! Another thud, and this time Darrens pnded on Myas face. Brother-inw, you, you bully! Sara how did not expect Darren gave Mya another p, and than just that p more loud, Sara listened to all feel their face some pain, sigh a little, small hands unconsciously covered their face. Mya stumbled and threw herself on the ground, and her face showed five bright red p marks. She touched her red and swollen cheek and yelled frantically, Ah! How dare you hit me, Cruz! He hit me, and youre not going anywhere. At the same time Mya took out her cell phone and called whoever she knew again. Cruz, on the other hand, stepped forward with an arrow and raised his fist towards Darren. Sara cant help but be nervous, she knows Cruz very well in her heart, this guy is the basketball team, she used to think that finding such a man is the best, so she followed him, he now wants to y Darren, this! Oops! Dead is dead, and then again, brother-inw is also for me to strike. Sara was going to run up and take a punch for Darren, not that she looked down on Darren, but no one would think that the president of apany could beat a basketball center with a few abs. Sara had just run up to Darren when she was toppled to the ground by arge hand, and Darren then raised his leg and kicked Cruz in the small of the back. Cruz took a few steps back and felt a hot pain. How is it possible that he was taught a lesson by a man lower than himself? He looked at Sara, who had fallen to the ground, and instantly snapped out of it. It must have been Sara who blocked my view and then he took advantage of me and kicked. This stinking woman! How dare you unite with him to mess with me! Cruz by now had already taken what had just happened as a ploy by Darren and Sara. Kid! Youre dead today! Cruz shouted violently and charged back towards Darren. Sara confused looking at Darren, can not help but pinch a cold sweat, this is the end, brother-inw is afraid to be beaten up badly. Darren, undeterred, brings up his fist and shes with Cruz. The two backed up at the same time, Darrens eyebrows wrinkled, he really did not expect Cruz has so much strength, just that a collision, hit his bones vaguely numb, lost consciousness, but his face is still not half panic, a pair of eyes like a falcon, staring closely at Cruz. Cruz licked his lips with his red tongue, his face was overcast, and he raised his hand to attack again, Today I will beat you to death. Darrens hand slowly slid down and moved towards his belt, his eyes narrowed to slits as he replied, Come and try! Just as the two were about to start a violent fight, a shout broke through the two: Stop, both stop! It turned out to be the malls security chief who rushed over with a few people. If you tell me to stop, Ill stop Im not disgraceful? Cruz said in disbelief, with Mya in the room, this group of security guards, must be on their side. Dont rub it in, stop it for me, you hear? One of the security guards looked at Cruz and said with great displeasure, damn, we are here and still pretend what! You guys dont want to do it anymore? Cant you see Im being bullied! Why dont you go on and beat him up for me! Why are you stopping my people! Mya saw the security guardsing and said excitedly. The head of the security guard recognized Mya and said with a smile, Miss Ball, its you! Nonsense! Seeing that its me, why dont you beat him up? Hurry up! Mya said in a good mood. The head security guard responded and rushed on with the crowd. Mya was so happy to see this that she couldnt help but shout, Give me a fight, give me a hard fight, Ill be responsible if something happens. Chapter 709 Fighting Darren red towards Mya and then said towards the crowd rushing towards him, You better not move me or Sara cried out in her heart, Dont move him, hes Mr. Kirnd!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Im still President Turner myself! What president would fight with someone in the mall? You dont even have to make up a good reason to lie! The crowd also burst intoughter, scoffing at what Sara said. With grim eyes, Darren said again, Ill give you onest chance! I go your damnst chance, this time, still talk tough, give me on brothers! The security chief knew Myas background and thought this was his chance, maybe she would promote himself because he helped her, knowing that that kind of character can change his fate with a casual word. So he acted especially excited. Darrens eyes were cold, the bottom of his eyes were full of coldness, and he drew his belt in a swift manner, and threw it out towards the head of Security chief. The metal head of the belt smashed into the head of Security chief, and he screamed in pain, while his heart burned with a burst of anger, well, you bully, in my territory, and dare to hit me, looking for death! Chief Security is feeling a warm flow down, touched his own smashed forehead, then saw a handful of blood, angry gritted teeth: Brothers, give me to beat to death, even the old man dare to hit, live impatient. At this point, he was irritated and angry, and could not wait to kill Darren, and ignored his bleeding wounds and rushed up again, but he was smart this time, and did not rush to the front, but followed the two men. Darrens hands pulled the belt raw and tight, the veins on his arms slightly rippling. Sara felt that Darren was like a general at this point, releasing a mesmerizing aura throughout his body. Sara had already resigned herself to her fate, got up and walked towards Darren. Darren caught a glimpse of Saraing towards him, and the group of security guards also arrived close and were about to raise their hands to attack. This stupid girl, why is she as stupid as her sister? Why did hee up here! Darren had no choice, if he went to fight with the security guards, Sara would inevitably be affected, so he could only backhand and protect Sara tightly. Darren used his hands to press Saras head into his arms, and his arms braced to protect Sara from death, while the huge fist flew towards Darren. Just in the nick of time, a wild roar was heard: Mr. Kirnd! A man ran up with a few brawny men. The security guards have stationed their hands and looked at the visitor, secretly analyzing. Only Security chief one, towards the back of Darrens head whacked: Stop what! Give me a fight! The head of the brawny man shouted, kicked the leg to borrow the force, a flying kick, kicked in the Security chiefs chest, but still a littlete, although the Security chiefs punch did not hit the back of Darrens head, but also a solid smash on the left shoulder. Ouch! Security chief let out another miserable cry and flew out andnded heavily on the ground. The big man at the head of the group hurriedly got up from the ground, walked next to Darren, and hastily bowed: Sorry, Mr. Kirnd, we arete. Then the big man waved his right hand, and the remaining few people immediately surrounded the crowd of security guards. Security chief who fell to the ground, his heart has been half cold at this time, finished, finished! This kid is really the president! This time Im afraid to nt a big heel. But he immediately thought of Mya, all right, the Ball familys strength is not to be underestimated, I am all for the safety of Miss Ball, he was pped by the boy, think Mr. Ball to give himself a good word or two will be fine! The security chief had a slight chance in his heart and looked at Darren with hatred in his eyes. Darren moved his left shoulder at this point, his bushy eyebrows inverted, and said toward Sara, Okay, its okay. Sara cried out with a wow. Underneath Darrens chest, she could clearly feel Darrens body jerking, thinking that Darren had taken a pretty light blow. And in the moment of danger, Darren protected himself at all costs, Sara could not help but be moved. Heart to Darren all of a sudden more numerous good feelings. Okay, stop crying. Darren soothed Sara with two gentle pats on the shoulder. Sara forced herself not to cry and looked at Darren with a touch more trust and affection in her eyes. It is a good home for my sister to find such a man. Darrenughed and said toward Sara, You really do look like your sisters style of doing things when you rush up here. Sara also broke into tears and smiled: Well, we share the blessings and the difficulties! Then Darren turned around, his whole face instantly went cold, and said indifferently, Who threw that punch just now. Darrens voice was not loud, but it was loud and clear, and the crowd couldnt help but shake their bodies when they heard it. I ask again, who is it! Darrens voice filled the crowds ears like an explosive thunderp. The crowd has a bad feeling in their hearts, this time is considered to have kicked the iron te. The Security chief is even more, the corners of the forehead constantly have cold sweat flowing down, and then a ruthless heart, thinking that anyway is dead, stand to Miss Balls side may still have a ray of hope, gnawed and said: Its me! Darren heard, cant help but side head, to the floor Security chief, with a face with a hint of overcast, said with a smile: Very good, you are very brave, but no reward. Darrens smile, looking at the Security chief creepy, can not help but shiver. Da-da-da, the whole mall was so quiet that only the sound of Darrens leather shoes on the ground could be heard. Darren step closer, Security chief trembled and said, You me I am to defend the interests of Miss Ball, you do not want to do anything with me! The smile on Darrens face intensified as he walked up to Security chiefs approach, slightly ambling down, and said, You think she can save you? Why dont you go ask her if shes willing to save? Security chief listened to this and hurriedly cast a supplicating look at Mya. Myas face is unusually ugly, like eating flies, looking at Darrens eyes are full of malice, if she does not save that Security chief who will work for them in the future, but she does not know Darrens details, making her a little anxious. Just then, a deep, thick voice broke the tangle inside her. Chapter 710 Termination of Cooperation Who dares to bully my Jaxs daughter? Myas face immediately showed a joyful look and she shouted, Dad, Im here. Darren heard the sound and stood up, to the door of the store to see a middle-aged man dressed in a dark red Tang suit, full of ck hair interspersed with a few silver threads, slightly obese body walking shakily, arge barrel-like, two eyes but awkward, you can see the sharpness and depth at the bottom of the eyes, but also do not know how many years in the business world. Jax Ball unhurried steps, walking towards his daughter, in passing Darrens can not help but slow down the pace, eyes shed a brilliant light, always feel that this person where they have seen. Darren gently waved his hand, the big man in the lead leaned over and leaned his ear, Darren whispered a few words, the man then a jog, running outside. Mya, what happened to your face? Who did this to it? Tell Dad. Jax saw the marks on Myas face and quickly asked, their family children are only one Mya, how can Jax not love it. Dad! Im so aggravated! Mya cried out with a wow sound, as if she really suffered much aggravation. Son, you tell Dad the truth, and Dad will do it for you. Jax gently brushed Myas back and said lovingly. Dad, its him, hes the one who drew the finger marks on my face! Mya pointed at Darren with righteous indignation, as if Darren had bullied her for no reason! What! Smoked? Jax was instantly enraged and turned to re at Darren, rasping his throat and bellowing in a low voice, How can my Jaxs daughter be bullied by whoever wants to bully her? Thats a joke! Darren walked up to Jax with unhurried confidence and asked with interest, So what do you want? Jax said angrily, word for word, Naturally, I want you to give it back. Jax was surrounded by the bodyguards before the words fell, Jax is also a person who has experienced great hardships and is naturally unafraid: This is not something that can be solved by force, you should understand that what you do in society nowadays requires money. Oh? Are you trying to educate me? Darren thought Jax was a bit ridiculous, how dare he mention money in front of himself? the Kirnd family, being thergest consortium in the country, was looked down upon by a small the Ball family, what aical thing it was. At this time outside the door and rushed in arge wave of people, more than Darrens people, one by one with batons in their hands, and immediately surrounded Darren. Young man, I just want to tell you, dont be too inted, or you will easily suffer a big loss when you get outside. Jax was smiling at this point, as if he had eaten Darren. Mya was also extremely excited, and seeing that her side had the upper hand, she couldnt help but walk up and sarcastically say towards Darren: Werent you just very arrogant? Howe you dont dare to talk now? Thisdy is generous, you and that bitche over to me now to apologize, outside thepensation of a million or eight hundred thousand, this matter will be a small matter. Jax nodded, obviously agreeing with his daughters statement, looking at Darren ware extraordinary, think also which family members, he did not want topletely offend, of course, first of all, his own baby daughter can not be at a loss. Security chief, at this time also breathed a sigh of relief, he finally bet on a hand. the Ball familys strength is still very strong. Mr. Ball thinks so too? Darren asked, calm and collected, still with a smile in his face, toward Jax. Mr. Ball can think carefully, just now I can think that Miss Ball is young and ignorant not to do count. Darren then added. Jax eyes slightly narrowed, watching Darren, silent for a long time, Jax is also mixed with the business circle for many years of old foxes, he found more and more Darren extraordinary, this son must be which the son of the powerful, even if not in the future will have a role. Mya saw that her father was a bit hesitant, and quickly pulled Jaxs arm and said aggressively, Dad, he hit my daughter in the face, you must not forgive him lightly, otherwise there is no telling how many people will bully me again in the future! Jax finally let go of his love for his daughter and said towards Mya: Dont worry, daddy will definitely take out this anger for you. Tsk, tsk, tsk, its a shame, its a shame. Darren shook his head and sighed. Humph! But its a pity, are you going to apologize or not? Jax said coldly towards Darren. Darren, however, did not answer, just stood still and waited silently, but without a trace of worry on his face, and his eyes were full of confidence. Jax saw that Darren did not answer for a long time, so he opened his mouth again: In that case Halfway through Jaxs sentence, he heard himself up his cell phone ringing, Jax was extremely impatient to answer the phone, while Darrens face revealed a mysterious smile. Jax put on a smile and smiled along, Hey there, whats up? Go ahead. Mr. Ball, because of yourpanys reputation, we at the Kirnd Group are terminating our rtionship with yourpany. Ah, what! What are you talking about!? Jax was a bit baffled by the question of his own reputation? Whats the problem? Howe I dont know? Before Jax could respond, the phone that had just hung up rang again, and Jax, still with a smile on his face, said toward the phone, Hello, how are you? The same voice came back on the other end of the phone, but the person who spoke changed. Mr. Ball, because of yourpanys reputation, we at the Allen Group are terminating our rtionship with yourpany. What! Another one that terminated the partnership because of reputation issues? Whats going on here. Jax became busy all of a sudden, connecting to dozens of phone calls, sort ofing to terminate cooperation with hispany, and with different words. Mr. Ball, because of yourpanys reputation, we, Cloud group, are terminating our cooperation with yourpany. Mr. Ball, because of yourpanys reputation, we at HS Group are terminating our cooperation with yourpany. Well! Did youe to terminate your cooperation with ourpany because of ourpanys honor problem? Jax couldnt take it anymore! Picked up the phone and asked. No. Jax apologized repeatedly, Sorry, it was just a misunderstanding N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. I heard about yourpanys reputation problems and came here on purpose to ask if I need to buy insurance. The voice over there was slightly childish, obviously here to y him! Jax angrily mmed his phone on the ground, his face was bloodless at this time, and he looked at Darren angrily in front of him, did this young man in front of him do it? How could that be, how could he have such influence? He would rather believe that he had offended someone else than believe that Darren had done it. Chapter 711 A cannon fodder Well? Now does Mr. Ball still have the confidence to take me out? Darrens eyes curved, but with full confidence, the tone is light and provocative, but from his mouth and so natural. It was you? It was you who did the trick? Jax was a little stunned and backed up in shock, staring at Darren with wide eyes, scorn flowing from the bottom of his eyes, You who the hell are you? Seeing her fathers reaction, Mya shuddered violently inside, her lips turned white and she asked, Dad, what happened here! Jaxs forehead continued to have cold sweat running down the corners, hands clenched tightly, but could not say a word. Who am I? Darren sneered and spat out four faint words toward Jaxs father and daughter, the Kirnd Group. What!? After Jax heard this, he couldnt help but back up, his eyes were filled with despair, and due to his unstable weight, he stumbled and fell to the ground, his eyes were filled with dead air, and he looked at the air in a godless manner, and his body was constantly shaking, just like a sieve. What the Kirnd Group, now dont forget there are more of us! Mya yelled towards her father, although she knew that Darren was not a small man, but it had already happened, no matter what, it would not help, so why not, one way or another, fuck him. Mya then shouted back toward Jax, Father! Jax is still indifferent, Myas heart is dark, could not care less! There is no turning back, this is the only way! You guys Mya shouted towards the cadre of people surrounding Darren, who knew that before he could finish his sentence, he received a solid p on the face! Are you going to destroy us, the Ball family? The person who spoke was none other than Jax, who bounced up from the ground. Dad! Mya shouted in disbelief, her eyes widening as she stared at Jax. You shut up! Jax yelled again, then walked towards Darren and said in a low voice, Mr. Kirnd is us, we have eyes that do not know the mountain, I hope you have a high hand and let us go. Jaxpletely did note when the arrogance, the face is also a sudden pale a dozen years, beaten his intestines are going to regret, to know that the person in front of the Kirnd Group on behalf of the Kirnd family, even if he gave him ten guts he did not dare to do that. At this time Sara has a face confused,pletely do not know what sent what, only know that Jax took a few calls and then gave in Ive already given the opportunity, you just didnt cherish it. Darrens words were very calm, but they hit Jaxs heart like a sh flood, and his whole heart copsed and his whole body went limp. The Ball family is in decline! The Ball group, which I, Jax, had worked so hard and so carefully to manage, is dead! Once upon a time, he was deeply honored to work with such big groups as the Kirnd Group and the Allen Group, and never thought that But. Darren turned his words, suddenly said, and deliberately sold the story, did not say the words. Jax, like a drowning man suddenly grabbed a rope, his eyes shed a brilliant aura, and hope was rekindled inside: But how! As long as Mr. Kirnd is willing to give me a hand, I can do anything I want. After that, Jax said with a gloomy face toward Mya: Why dont you make apologies to Mr. Kirnd? Myas mind kept recalling her fathers words, at this time fully aware of Darrens identity is extraordinary, reluctantly opened his mouth: Sorry, Mr. Kirnd, I was young and ignorant, I hope Mr. Kirnd forgive. Darren raised his head, clearly not satisfied with Myas perfunctory remarks. Jax pped Myas arm, red, and yelled, Make amends to Mr. Kirnd! Mya was so angry that she med Sara for everything that happened, the damn woman! Mya didnt dare to drag out the big one anymore, and with a fake look of pity on her face, she begged Darren, Mr. Kirnd, it was my fault, and I apologize to you. Saying that Mya bowed deeply towards Darren. Darren said in disbelief, Wheres my sister? What! Since when did that bitch have such a brother? At school she was a poor woman, and I dont know how she got to the top! Haha! Myas heart is greatly dissatisfied, but forced by Darrens intimidation, dare not say, towards Sara reluctantly bowed: Miss Perry, it is my eyes do not know the mountain, offend you. Sara suddenly felt that Mya was so ridiculous, unting her power every day at school, but now she was so groveling. Sara didnt want to bother with this kind of person either and said towards Darren, Lets go. Darren nodded and gave Jax a thoughtful nce before turning away with Sara, leaving a pale Jax cluttering the air. Take this man away. A brawny man said toward Security chief who was limp on the ground. Security chief security face bloodless, trembling, looking at the crowd, eyes showing all the fear and despair, only then know just that man is not their own can offend up. His heart couldnt help butin about Mya, if it wasnt for her, he wouldnt be like this, yet all to no avail. Jaxs father and daughter had some bitterness in their eyes as they watched Security Chief being taken away by Darrens men.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Dad, he us Mya has a million disagreements, but her father is angry at the moment, she does not dare to ask more questions. What do you do every day? Its bad luck to have a daughter like you! And how could you have offended him? Even if he could spare us, the Ball family would not be as glorious as before. To be honest, Jax had the heart to kill Mya now, how many years of his own efforts, but because of her capriciousness to cut off. I Mya fists clenched, nails are pinched into the flesh, face is full of malice. Sara, you did all this! I want you to pay in blood! You what you? From now on, dont make any trouble, just stay at home! Jax said in a good-natured way, his mind was now in a mess, he was thinking how to exin this to the other shareholders of thepany. Why dont you go home, why are you standing there? Give me a hard time? Jax yelled. Mya gritted her teeth, and even the corners of her eyes kept dancing from the force. Dont think about revenge! Youll only bury the Ball family! Dont go out this time, stay home. With those words, Jax flung his sleeves and walked out in a huff. At this moment to say the most rich inside also belongs to Cruz, he dumped Sara because of money to be with Mya, did not expect, Mya in front of Sara can only be a cannon fodder. Chapter 712 of Surname Sara was naturally not in the mood to hang out because of Myas business, so she casually bought two pieces of clothes from another store. Brother-inw, its not too early, you go and bring my sister dinner, I remember the road, one can go back. Sara said with a bit of yfulness on her face, Go now, maybe my sister is missing you at this moment! Darren nodded and snapped his fingers, and one of the men behind him rushed forward. Go on, send Miss Perry home. Darren said faintly. At this time, the vip room of the hospital looked a bit lively, Billy, Lena, Sophie and two maids took care of Catherine and Jasvir. Catherine, eat more, I specially asked someone to bring it back from abroad, its very good for your body. Lena said with a face full of concern toward Catherine.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She failed to harm Catherinest time and was afraid that Catherine would be suspicious of her. Now she pretended to be very concerned about Catherine and did not even feed her brother a sip, but even picked up the soup and fed it to Catherine. Catherine was a bit taken aback by Lenas sudden concern: Uh, no, just let Auntie feed me. Oh, sisters words, sister has suffered a lot of hardships outside for so many years, I as a sister is very heartbroken, now back to our own home, how can we still aggravate sister! Lena said with a smile on her face, not allowing Catherine to refuse. Uh, so thank you very much sister. Catherine saw that Lena was so enthusiastic about herself and was too embarrassed to refuse again. Thats right,e on sister. Lena said, bringing the spoon toward Catherines lips. Billy had a big smile on his face, he was afraid that Lena would not get along with Catherine. By the way, Catherine, who moved this bed? Why was it put here. Billy said, pointing to therge European-style bed that was very incongruous with the ward. He had seen it as soon as he came in and wanted to ask, but then he was so busy watching his son that he forgot about it. That one is Mr. Kirnd moved in. Catherineparison is also very speechless, awkwardly replied. What! Darren moved in? Why would he move a bed? Is he going to stay here with Catherine? There was a sh of malice in Lenas eyes, but it was quickly hidden under her eyes. Billy thought in his mind, guessed a eight or nine, and did not point out, dryugh two: Well, he is quite original. When Billy learns that Catherines boyfriend is Darren, he feels more and more how right he was to get her back, not only to save his son, but also to get himself such a great aunt. Billy smiled and spoke again towards Catherine: Catherine, you are also considered to have recognized your ancestors, pick a good day, I will take you back to the Owen family ancestral shrine, to change your surname. Lenas hand gripping the soup spoon shook involuntarily, asking her to recognize her ancestors? Change her surname? Wouldnt her familys wealth be more than my share? Catherine didnt notice Lenas difference, she heard Billys words and reacted much more than Lena: Huh? Back to the Owen family ancestral shrine? Change yourst name? Billy was not surprised to see Catherines reaction, after all, anyone who suddenly changed the name they had used for so many years would also react this way: Yes, you are my daughter of course you can no longer be named Lin. Billy took it for granted that Catherine would change her surname; its been a tradition for thousands of years for the son to take his fathers name. Im not changing. Catherine rejected outright what Billy said, how could that be! When I was lost, if it wasnt for Ashley, I would have starved to death in the streets, and now you find me to save my brother and make me change myst name, how is that possible? Can I do this to my Lin family parents? Lenas eyes curved smile, heart a happy, good thing Catherine has the self-awareness, otherwise they have to spend some time again. Billy, on the other hand, frowned and his gaze turned cold: You are my daughter, are you going to continue to be surnamed Lin? Billy saw Catherine silent, the tone became a lot more harmonious, then said: I let you change your surname is also for your own good, when I am old, the Owen family business will also be divided to you to take care of, in the future you also have the ability to let your adoptive parents live a better life, I remember you have a sister, she can also be in the Owen I remember you have a sister, she can also be in the Owen familypany to find a job, right? Billy obviously in order to let Catherine change her surname is also under the blood, but he knew it was worth it, and so she changed her surname, to the Owen family, Darren how will also look at her face to promote their own, then he is not to wind to wind to rain to rain. Sophies eyes are also shed a trace of displeasure, she was so harmful to Catherine mother and daughter, is also to get the Owen family more property, did not expect now No, I wont change myst name to anything you say. Catherine refused with a firm attitude. She does not care about the Owen familys property, if she is greedy for money, she would have gone to Darrens, why calcte how much she owes Darren every day. You Billy really some surprise, the Lin family than the Owen family is more than a grade, did not expect the face of such a big temptation, Catherine so simply refused. Catherine crossed her eyes and looked as if I would not change, what can you do to me. Well, Dad, anyway, my sister has already found it, it doesnt matter if she changes her surname or not, you should stop pushing my sister. Lena pretended to have aining face as if she was hugging for Catherine. Lenas heart couldnt be happier at this point, and Catherines refusal to change herst name was just what she wanted. Catherine thought Lena was genuinely speaking for herself and cast a grateful nce towards her. She thought to herself that although Sophie had lost herself, it was likely that she had harmed her mother, but all of this had nothing to do with her daughter, and now that Lena had been so kind to her, she couldntin about it. Lena saw Catherines gaze, wept, and nodded toward Catherine. Catherine, youre so cute, if it werent for Darren, maybe Id actually like you, Lena snickered in her mind. Well, lets not talk about that, sister, how did you and Mr. Kirnd fall in love? Who chased who first? Lena hastily changed the subject, she did not want Billy to bite the matter, in case Catherine really said yes, it would be worth losing, just as she also took this opportunity to probe Catherines mouth, after all, know yourself and know the enemy a hundred battles will not be dangerous? Mr. Kirnd and I we are actually not actually together. Catherine stammered an exnation, she herself is a journalist, how would not know the consequences of being involved in the middle of a luxury storm, she does not want to be famous, even if it is just to say that the two are boyfriend and girlfriend rtionship. Chapter 713My Brother Billy listened to a burst of suspicion in his heart, not a couple rtionship? How is it possible? Yesterday morning Darren even admitted it himself, is this still false? And Darren was so devoted to her that he even moved over to her bed, so what rtionship could it be if not a couple. Lena, on the other hand, had a sh of displeasure on her face: Since sister doesnt want to talk about it then I wont ask. Catherine was a little embarrassed by this, she felt that Lena was also sincere to herself, but she couldnt tell the truth herself, so she had to exin, Actually, the two of us are brother and sister! Catherine paused and then said: We met in an interview, I am a reporter, which you know, thepany asked me to do his interview, I went to the hard, he has never epted the interview, I had to squat him in order toplete the task, finally I squatted, andter Catherine had a brainstorm and made up two stories, making herself out to be Darrens admitted sister. After saying that, Catherine coughed lightly and looked at Lenas expression, silently praying in her heart that Lena could trust herself. She is not good at lying, her face has a scarlet red, and Lena happens to think that her forced questioning makes her shy, to and Catherines mixed words actually believe the truth: Gee, I did not expect you and Mr. Kirnd between the original is such ayer of rtionship, I thought you two are boyfriend and girlfriend it. This exnation makes sense, Lena doesnt think Catherine would lie about it, who has a boyfriend like that who wouldnt admit it? At the same time, a question rose in her mind, why did Darren say she was his girlfriend? Clicking, the door to the ward was opened and it was Darren who had gone to drop off Sara who returned. Coming just in time, Catherine was the first to call out when she saw Darren, Brother, youre back, I told them about us. Catherine prayed for Gods blessing and hoped that Darren would do herself a favor and cooperate this time. When Darren heard this, heughed in his heart, what kind of tricks is this girl ying again? But still smiled and answered up, said lightly: Catherine said it, its nothing. Hearing Darrens affirmative answer, Catherine was relieved that Darren had admitted it, otherwise she wouldnt have known how to exin it.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Lena smiled in her heart, convinced by Catherines words that if they were brother and sister, there would be no hindrance to herself. Mr. Kirnd, Billy and Lena greeted Darren at the same time. Darren smiled and replied, Well, just went to drop someone off. If not for the face of Catherine, he did not bother to take them, although Lena still have some beauty, Darren also yed with her before, but now Darrens heart slowly have feelings for Catherine, the other women are immediately lost interest. Mr. Kirnd can take time out of his busy schedule to see my daughter, I really feel a great honor. Billy said with a smile, facing such a god of wealth, he naturally would not let go of any opportunity to befriend. Mr. Ye, Catherine is also my sister, its only right for me to take care of her. Darren simply replied, and after he finished, he walked straight to Catherines bed and asked tenderly, How is it, is it better? For some reason, every time Darren cared about himself, Catherines heart would shiver and feel warm: Well, thats better. Ill do it. Darren said towards Lena, and without waiting for her to agree, took the bowl directly from her hands. Lenas heart is a bit bitter, even if it is the sister she recognized, it should not be so close! But in order not to arouse Darrens displeasure, she still smiled and said, What a brother-sister bond,e on, Mr. Kirnd you sit down and feed. After socializing for so long, Lena naturally knows how to please men and stood up, giving her seat to Darren. Darren nodded, didnt say a word, and sat straight up, as if everything was so natural. Next time remember to wait for me, Leia has made it for you too. Darrendled a spoonful of soup, blew it first on his own lips, then cut it through the air and brought it to Catherines mouth. A frothy blush quickly crept up on Catherines face and she nodded shyly. To Catherine, Darrens words were words of love, but not to Billy, as if the food he delivered was unclean. Hello? Is that Mr. Jakovich? Sara picked up the phone and dialed stairs number. She had secretly decided that she would help her brother-inw to defend himself against this rival because of what had happened in the clothing store. Um, Miss Perry, its me, whats up? stair was a little excited when he saw it was Sara calling, if Sara was bought off by herself, it was a good thing for her to pursue Catherine. Im sorry I couldnt join you for dinner, because there were some trivial matters that gave way. Sara said with an apology. Uh, its okay, then lets make another appointment. stair naturally can not show dissatisfaction, now Darren and Catherine go much closer than he can, if he offends Sara, it is not forcing her to go to Darrens side? Little did he know, however, that Sara had now been taken under Darrens wing. Mr. Jakovich, do you have a crush on my sister? Sara asked with interest. Oh? What does this mean? Being asked by Catherine, stair was a little confused, why would he ask that for a good reason. Gee, you dont have to pretend, I can see that. Sara paused and then said, Ill help you out for the sake of you being nice to me. stair was a bit baffled, he hadnt even given out his gift yet, so how did he pull her in? This is a little too easy. Sara saw stair some hesitation, then exined: Well, to tell you the truth, just now I went to dinner with that Mr. Kirnd, attitude that is called a haughty, I feel that he is not a good person, so I can not bear to let my sister with him. Then Sara pretended to be upset and said, If you dont want me to help you, then consider me self-serving, I thought you would be better than that Mr. Kirnd, but I didnt expect to be better, forget it, lets not talk about it, thats all! Hearing Saras tone, stair believed most of it, haha, Darren really cocooned himself and pushed people to my side. stair hurriedly said: Miss Perry, I do not mean that, you help me, I can not be happy, and how can refuse it. Sara also grunted and did not reply. Miss Perry, I admit my mistake to you, okay? Just now I should not be like that, you adults do not remember the small man, the prime minister can hold the boat in the belly, forgive me. stair said ingratiatingly. Chapter 714 Sara’s trap Thats more like it, Im not going to be general with you. Sara said without good humor. Thats right, thats right, you are a fairy from heaven, how can you be ordinary with me. I must say that stair coaxing womens kung fu is not generally high, so that Sara is now embarrassed to pit him. Well, to cut to the chase, my sister actually has a special preference. Sara turned the conversation around and said seriously. Oh? What!? stair was interested at once. Thats a special kind of love for codebooks. A code book? Whats that? stair was confused, a special love for codebooks? Are you sure? Oops, just the kind kids use. Sara paused and then said, You know, my sister was abandoned by the Owen family, my family found her when she was carrying a code book, which drew anime characters, wrote a small story, my mother told her a story every night, is that the code book inside, she then always liked that thing, even sleep on the The bedside. So thats it. stair had never seen a codebook, but he could still imagine that it would be the one with thebination lock. Well, you can buy a book with love messages all over it and give it to my sister, shell love it. Sara went on to say. Good, so thank Miss Perry, I will definitely keep your goodness in mind. stairs heart was pleased and he was convinced of what Sara said. Well, it doesnt matter if you remember or not, its just that Darren is so irritating and I just cant stand him. In order to make stair believe what she said, Sara said again. Well, Miss Perry dont take it easy with that kind of person in general, when I catch up with your sister, I will help you to be angry with him too. stair said with a smile. Right, must send pink, my sister likes pink the most, the best in the first painting Cupid, my sister is also particrly fond of. Sara thought it was about time, then said, Well, I also finished, you go to prepare, to catch my sister, can be good to her, and not in vain I told you so much. Sure, sure, how can I catch up to your sister and not be nice to her. stair hung up the phone with a big smile on his face, he was now a little grateful to Darren, if it wasnt for Darren, he wouldnt have known this little secret, he was right to call Sara, Catherines many little secrets are probably the most clear to Sara. Catherine is still a handful? stair snapped his fingers, called his assistant and ordered, Go and buy me a pink codebook, dont give me any sloppy advice, pick out a good one for me, you hear me? Code book? Did I mishear that? Isnt that what children use to hide their little secrets? What do you need it for? Is it also used to hide their own little secrets? The assistant thought in her heart and could not help but speak out. stair listened with a ck face and raised his hand and pped the assistant on the back of the head. Wheres all the nonsense, why dont you go and buy it! I think you are itchy skin, this time did not clean you, swell ah? stair said in a good-natured manner. The assistant ate a burst of pain, covered his head and rushed out the door, Mr. Jakovich, I was wrong, Ill go now. At the other end of the hospital, Billy and Lena got up and prepared to leave the room. Well then, take care on your way, I wont see you all off. Darren looked at Billy and the others and said casually. Well, how dare you bother Mr. Kirnd, you just sit down. Billy smiled and nodded his head, and hisnguage and actions were full of ttery and ingratiation. In contrast, Lena is much smarter, as if a pair of sisters in love, smile a thousand eyes towards Catherine said: Sister, I will go first, and see you tomorrow. Good, take care on your way. Catherine replied with a smile as well. After the Owen family had left, Darren was the first to say, with a yful look on his face, Sister? Why is the rtionship suddenly set at brother and sister? At this point Darren did not have much to worry about, Jasvir in the Owen family crowd did not leave when they had fallen asleep tired, the room is considered only he and Catherine two people left. You you have to stopughing at me. Catherine said with her head hanging low in embarrassment. I didnt expect you to be so good at making up stories. Its a shame youre not going to be a gossip editor. Darren still joked. So, didnt I make a gossipy reporter too? Catherine said after Darrens words. Darrenughed out loud at that, Catherine, youre really getting reckless. Darren said, leaning forward, his whole face going up against Catherines.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Catherine turned sideways in a hurry and replied, Not at all. Still refusing to rest, Darren sat directly at the head of Catherines bed and pressed toward her. Faced with the aggressive Darren, Catherine naturally only one way to back off. However, she soon realized that she had no way out at this point, her body was already against the hospital bed and her whole body was lying on it. What! Want to run away? Where can you escape to? Darrens face showed a wicked grin and his movements didnt have the slightest intention of stopping. Catherines pupils were slowly dting at this point, and Darrens reflection in her eyeballs was bing clearer and clearer, and she was a little scared because every time Darren did this there was inevitably a flip-flop. Darren, Im still a patient. Catherine inwardly hopes that Darren has a glimmer ofpassion for himself and spares himself. However, she did not get what she wanted, on the contrary, Darren became more intense: Who gave you permission to call me by my first name? At this point Darrens nose was already pressed to Catherines face, and Catherine could clearly feel the hot breath Darren was exhaling. I Catherine was a bit at a loss, she wanted to resist inwardly, but she was afraid to cause Darrens displeasure, then he might do something, after all, his thinking is not quite the same as normal people. How are you!? Darren then asked without giving Catherine the slightest chance to speak Chapter 715 is worthy of a capitalist Catherines face flushed furiously and she closed her eyes. Darren, however, smiled in disbelief, What! Thats not what you were like just now. Darren said so, Catherine more embarrassed up, at the same time the heart moreints, all me you, I was forced, if not you, how can I be like that Seeing Catherines shy look, Darren had a full sense of aplishment, his face is a rare smile, but Darren also did not tease Catherine again, a light cough, then said: I went to buy clothes for Sara today when I ran into his ex-boyfriend. Huh? Catherine was a little surprised, as far as she understood, that boyfriend of Saras had found a new love because of money, he would definitely give Sara a hard time when he saw her again, but thinking that Darren was right next to her, how could her sister be bullied. Whats going on, tell me about it. Catherine couldnt hold down her inner curiosity, strained to sit up and asked towards Darren. Darren then recounted how he and Sara had run into Mya during the day. After hearing this, Catherine couldnt help but sigh, Hmph, evil has its own way, who told her to bully Sara? She deserves it.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Catherine and Sara are extremely close, and Catherine almost jumped up when she heard that her sister was angry. Who are you calling evil? Darren said with a cold look in his eyes towards Catherine, while making a move to kiss her again. Frightened, Catherine hastily covered her mouth with her hand and stammered, I, I, Im not talking about you, Im talking about the one whosest name is White, yes, thats right, shes talking about her, shes evil because she bullied Sara. What about the other viin in your mouth? Darren bit down on that point and grabbed Catherines wrist with both hands, then asked. I, Im not talking about you, I, Im talking about Sara, she has you after the second viin. Catherine hastily found Sara to be the scapegoat, Sara ah, you can not me sister, sister is also no way ah, not really to say you. Oh? Youre saying Sara is evil? Okay, Ill tell her tomorrow. Darren said with an evil grin and an unkind smile. He originally did not intend to do anything to Catherine, and only wanted to joke with her and tease her a little, but he did not expect her to mess up herself. Vile, shameless, nasty! Catherine couldnt help but curse in her mind, she was really getting pissed off at Darren. Just say it, say it, the big deal is to let Sara talk about me tomorrow, rather than let you torture me. How much did you spend on clothes for Sara today? Catherine asked toward Darren as if she suddenly remembered something. Why are you giving it back to me? Darren asked rhetorically. Of course, we made a deal at the beginning, I wont spend your money. Sara said with a serious face, very serious. In that case, let me think about it. Darren lifted his chin and looked up at the ceiling, then said, It should be more than 40, 000. Seeing that you have a sincere face and want to pay me back so much, this is good, even if you do 50, 000. Ahem, ahem, what! Fifty thousand? Buy the gold and diamond-encrusted clothes ah, so expensive? Catherine couldnt help but sigh when she heard it, and choked on her own saliva all of a sudden. Meanwhile Catherine muttered in a small voice: Hum, you are so rich, but still pit me, 41, 000 is also more than 40, 000, why should I be counted to 50, 000 ah, it is true that all capitalists are from the same mold, like vampires, squeezing us. Darren faintly heard Catherinesint, but couldnt really hear it, so he asked, What did you say!? Catherine hastily replied, No nothing, I was wondering when Id be able to pay back what I owe you. Darren smiled and said with a deep sense of humor, Well, actually, I have an idea, depending on whether youre willing to do it or not. Huh? What way? Catherine asked with curiosity as she didnt understand what Darren was saying. Someone has had a precedent for this before. Darren deliberately sold out and paused. What precedent? Catherine pressed again. The debt is paid in flesh. Darren said in one word. I think its for the best. Ill tell you what, I think youre still barely looking good, even if youre 10, 000 at a time. Darren went on to say. 10, 000 at a time, I owe you Catherine began to calcte in her mind, but quickly reacted, Darren, why dont you go to hell! You wait, sooner orter, I will pay you back through my own efforts! Huh! Whats the difference between that and those women? Thats outrageous! Hey, I wonder how long this money will take to pay back again. Darren shook his head and sighed. Humph, but the president of the Kirnd Group, not at all disgraceful to the name of capitalist. Catherine was furious in her heart and said in no good mood. This time Darren can really hear, but he is not angry, since you say so I can not me me merciless. Darren with a serious face, not half joking, said towards Catherine: Okay, since you have asked, then I will do the math with you properly, now the interest rate in the bank is the interest rate on the ck market is Ill give you a discount in, you just need to give me then Darren has been in the Kirnd Group for many years, and its impossible to sit in the position of president without some real talent. Catherine heard Darren say a long list of numbers after a fierce headache, where do you have the heart to listen to Darren said right or wrong, just a strongint. Really! Say youre fat and youre still panting on, the head of the first domestic consortium, now even with me a little girl to count interest what, you also have the nerve to say out and not afraid of othersugh. Chapter 716 Contracts Hmph, cheapskate! Catherine muttered in a small voice, then coughed lightly twice to bring the awkward topic over, Where did you take Sara to stay? Royal Garden, Darren replied. Catherines mind searched for the address of Royal Garden, which seemed to be in another vi not far from her own, really wealthy and generous ah, but then it was relieved, Darren is such a big person, a vi and what to count. Seeing Catherines thoughtful look, Darren smiled and said, What! Are you wondering how much you should pay me? Heres the deal, lets go with the presidential standard room, three thousand a night. Catherine rolled her eyes and said in an unpleasant voice, Okay, three thousand, three thousand! Youve really fallen into the eyes of money! Darren nodded, pretending to think deeply and said, Well, thats three thousand a night, it seems to be quite profitable to rent a house. I Catherines insides just had to be cranky enough to beat him up now, and although she knew Darren was joking, she couldnt help but be more aggressive when she saw how he looked now. Do you think Lena is nice? Darren asked in a turn of phrase, toward Catherine. What! Want you to control ah? We agreed that this is personal, the other party has no right to interfere! Catherine thought about the way Darren had just counted the money with himself and said in an exasperated voice. Oh? When did it say that? Howe I dont know. Darren spoke with a hint of wonder in his voice, as if the incident had never happened at all. Huh? This is what the two of us agreed on at the beginning, ah, why dont you admit it now? I dont care, I dont remember, just pretend it doesnt exist. Darren saidzily, not giving Catherine the slightest chance. I you Catherine for such a rogue Darren, really no way at all, suddenly remembered, the two also signed a contract, it I knew you would deny itter, but its a good thing I signed a contract with you in the first ce. Oh? Is that so? Darren asked with interest. Catherine was a little vain when asked by Darren, this contract was offered by Darren to sign, at first she thought Darren was quite serious and looked at her familys assets firmly, afraid that she would rob him of a penny. No matter who signed it, there is anyway, so please do note to ask me such private questions in the future. Catherine is also angry with herself because of Darren. Normally, she would not dare to talk to Darren like this, and she answered honestly to Darrens questions. Darren smiled to himself and did not reply, thinking in his heart, this little girl, now even thinking of threatening me with the contract, well, tomorrow I will put away your copy of the contract and see how you do. Hey, howe I didnt think of the contract earlier, if I thought of it earlier, maybe I wouldnt have to be bullied by Darren. Catherine thought Darren was bound by the contract, so she looked slightly pleased: Yes, we should have been like the contract, each minding our own business. We The words came out, Darrens eyes immediately turned cold, his face was all smiles, the whole body filled with full of hostility, Catherines body involuntarily a shiver, hard to the lips of the words swallowed back. Oh? Who gave you the courage to say such words in front of me? Darrens thin lips opened and closed as he spat out a sentence without any emotion. Catherine is a little scared, facing this state of Darren, for some reason, Catherine out of instinctive fear. I I I was wrong. Catherine immediately went limp, she naturally knew in her heart that if she continued to say the consequences, in Darrens words, she was disobeying his ideas, and then the next would be forced to correct himself or something, Catherine naturally did not want that, and had to concede. Can you answer my question now? Darren asked with his face still unkind. Catherine was so relieved to see that Darren was not pursuing the matter that she replied, Yes. Catherine continued after a pause: Lena, I think she is very good, and very concerned about me. Although it is true that Sophie did not do the right thing, but it is not her daughters business, she is still good at heart I think. Lena? The first thing you need to do is to get your hands on her.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. As far as Darren knows, Lena is a scheming person, isnt that what her mother Sophie is like? Although there is not enough evidence that Catherines mother was forced by her, but what else but her reason can make Catherines mother kill herself. Darren is a little torn at this point, he wants to remind Catherine of something, but does not want to hurt the innocence of Catherines heart. When Catherine saw Darren sitting there silent, she raised her eyes resentfully, and there was a lot of resentment in her eyes. Hmph, just bullying a weak woman like me! Why dont you go bully someone else! Although she knew that Darren had a reason for asking, and that it was for her own good, the way he did it really irritated Catherine. Oh, I was just asking off the top of my head. Darren finally decided not to tell Catherine, allowing her to continue with that childlike innocence of hers that Darren loves. Inexplicably, Catherine thought in her mind, but her mouth replied, Well, if you ask, just ask. But its not that Catherine is pleasing Darren, its that shes really scared. After hearing what Catherine said, Darren wanted tough a little, so the usually unafraid of the strong Miss Perry will also talk like this ah, it seems to be the future to talk to her like this, otherwise she really does not take himself seriously. What are you going to do about your mother? Darren asked uneasily, and his face wasnt so serious anymore, taking on a touch of tenderness. He felt that this matter in Catherines heart like a hurdle, Catherine this kind of person is not offended by me, I do not offend, if people offend me, I will offend the kind, for her biological mother this matter how she can be relieved. Catherine heard Darrens words and felt a sense of mncholy in her eyes. She didnt know what she should do, the words were just like that, after so many years, how things were really going, except Sophie herself, who can say clearly? Catherine let out a long breath and said with a sigh, This matter has already passed, so dont mention it again, let it dissipate with the wind. Chapter 717 One by one Darren was still a bit surprised by Catherines reaction, he really didnt expect Catherine to be so relieved. Ive read all the information you gave me, and there is no one who can prove that I am the one who was dropped by Sophie, that all is just a rumor, my mothers death is also because I got depression after I was dropped to kill myself, and I wont be bummed out and count it on Sophie. Catherine probably saw the surprise on Darrens face and exined. Its best if you think so, I was worried you wouldnt be able to let go. Darren was relieved, but of course if Catherine couldnt let go of what happened back then, Darren would do his best to help Catherine find out what happened. Well, enough about that stuff. Catherine showed a smile and shook her head and said. In the Jakovich Group offices, more than half of the staff is present. They dont have any work to do, but rather help stair think of love words. Of course, stair is not forcing them to think of a sentence of five hundred dors, which is the reason so many people stay. A man sitting at the head, holding a ck fountain pen in his hand, with a pink codebook pressed under the nib, no doubt this man is none other than stair. Quick, anyone else who thinks of something, just say it. stair looked up and said toward the crowd. Mr. Jakovich, I thought of a sentence, thoughts spread in my heart, thinking of you a million times, tears like pearls breaking the thread, the world changed because of you Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Can you be more vulgar, literary, literary, must be literary, do you understand? It is to be the kind of kind of literary that once you hear it, you think I am particrly literary kind of understand? stair was very dissatisfied with the sentence that this person wanted, and again emphasized his requirements. Mr. Jakovich, I have it, in the rain, . Well, thats a good one, read it again and Ill write it. stairs right hand held the pen, the nib gently rubbing against the paper, leaving a ghostly ck trail. The mans heart was happy, and he hurriedly said what he just said again, haha, I really have talent, no, I have to think of two more sentences, a sentence of five hundred, tonight I want to earn a pot full of round. Okay, next. stair spoke up again and shouted. Mr. Jakovich, I would like a And me There was a fire among the crowd, just a word to get five hundred dors, such a good thing, they can leave behind? One by one, they scrambled to be the first to say. Dont rush, one by one, take your time, there are many more. stair said as he nced at the codebook pressed under his hand. And his assistant on the side to help others calcte, this five hundred, that one thousand, oops this clerk even said ten sentences, five thousand. The assistant looked at it with enthusiasm, but he was a science graduate who knew nothing about literature and could not think of a single word. Mr. Jakovich, Ive been with you for several years, and Ive helped you out so much, but you havent given me a bonus or anything, so Im really cold. The assistant mumbled to himself. At this time, inside the VIP ward, Catherine had already quietly fallen asleep. Because of the reason that she had just undergone surgery, Catherine and Darren felt tired after chatting for a short time. Catherines breathing is very light, two luscious little hands up and down the Darrens palm in the middle, like a willow leaf eyebrows slightly knitted. Darren looked at Catherine, who had fallen into sleep, and gently ruffled the hair around her ear with his other hand, his eyes gazing at Catherines cheek. Darren smiled gently, worthy of his own woman, even after falling asleep is such a charming, delicate features impable, fair skin loving, the corner of the mouth that a hidden smile more let people look at thefort. Darren gently brushed Catherines cheek and hair, then leaned down slightly and ced a soft kiss on Catherines forehead. Aigoo, I go! Finally were done with our work, well, lets all disperse. stair, who was busy on the other side, had just closed the lid of his pen, stood up, stretched and said towards the crowd. stair was the first to leave with the pink codebook. Huh? Thats the end of it? Ive only made eight grand, and I feel like Im brainstorming a few more words right now. Oh, youre less poor, I just earned four thousand, you just be satisfied, this is much better than you work overtime ah, look at me, tired of working all night, but not much money. Thats true, I wish Mr. Jakovich had more girls to chase, that would be an extra ie for us. Ha, if so, Ill quit my job and write love letters exclusively for our Mr. Jakovich as a royal writer. Hearing the conversation between the two colleagues beside him, Tommy looked particrly silent, he had not intended toe, but because of stairs assistant repeatedly urged, he was embarrassed to wipe his face toe, after all, they are Mr. Jakovich before the red man, just say a bad word or two about themselves can have their own good fruit to eat. Im an art major, I really dont understand what youre calling me for. Tommy grumbled to himself. Tonight he came to sit dry for a few hours, did not get a dime, see colleagues are thousands and thousands, he can not be depressed? Of course, he did note in by muddling through, one of the countrysrgestpanies is still very strict about hiring, and the reason he got into argepany like the Jakovich Group was because he drew an extremely regr circle with one hand during the interview process. Tommy, wait a minute. Tommy was walking with his head down when he suddenly heard a familiar voice, Mr. Jakovichs assistant calling him. Although Tommy was discontented in his heart, he still smiled and said, Assistant, are you looking for me for something? Go to the presidents office, Mr. Jakovich is waiting for you there. Tommy was confused: Ah, Mr. Jakovich wants to see me? Ah what ah, the presidents office, do not go quickly. stair assistant is also a little haunted, others a pro words five hundred, let this kid is estimated to earn more, and their own, hey, do not want to, think more all tears ah. Tommys heart was heavy as he walked toward the presidents office, and he was inwardly apprehensive that Mr. Jakovich would not think I was incapable of firing me because I did not think of love words. It should not, that is not my field ah, after all, I am only in charge of publicity in thepany, to improve the reputation of ourpany, can not write it is considered normal. Tommy had just entered the office when he saw stair leaning back in his seat, holding the pink code book and looking at it. Tommy coughed lightly towards stair and said, Mr. Jakovich, you wanted to see me. Chapter 718 is too sick Well, not bad, not bad, these lines are quite meaningful, I think Catherine will like it. Should I put a diamond ring in this book, is this more romantic. No, I think its better to forget about it, in case Catherine thinks Im abrupt, its not good. stair was so absorbed in watching that he didnt even know Tommy had arrived, nodding and shaking his head to himself. stairs actions do not matter to him, but watching Tommy is a cold sweat. What does Mr. Jakovich mean by this, nodding and shaking his head? Tommy thought about it and opened his mouth to exin, Mr. Jakovich, you see, Im in the nning department and my grades have always been good, literature is not an area Im good at Before Tommy could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by stair: I heard that you majored in art in college? stair asked Tommy with a smile on his lips. Tommy listened to it, then felt a bad, and then look at the smile on stairs face, cold Tommy chills. Mr. Jakovich, yes, I did major in art in college. A brilliant light shed in stairs eyes, and the smile on his face grew even bigger: Here, draw me a Cupid out on the paper. stair said, casually pushing the papers on the table towards Tommy. Huh? Tommys eyes widened in disbelief, was Mr. Jakovich joking with himself? He called himself here to draw Cupid for him? Mr. Jakovich, no is not bent, right? Im not sure if hes trying to get me, right? No, just now Mr. Jakovich also asked someone to think of love words for him, is it to cover up the ears? Tommys brain was scrambled. You dont know how to draw? stair asked toward Tommy with a strange look in his eyes. Uh, can draw, can draw. Tommy hurriedly replied, took a few steps forward to sit on the seat, picked up the pen and drew. Mr. Jakovich, Ive finished the drawing, please take a look. Tommy handed the painted Eros to stair, always feeling strange in his heart. Okay, Ill take a look. stair took the painting and admired it for himself. Well, the drawing is very good. With that stair handed Tommy the codebook filled with love messages. Tommy was so scared that he backed up. Really was guessed by myself? Tommy swallowed and said stiffly, Mr. Jakovich, I am also a man with a wife and children, you see stair smiled and said towards him, Its okay, its no big deal, I dont mind at all. Mr. Jakovich, you dont mind, I do! I am not gay ah, you are, is not to kill me? I am easy to me, it was easy to get into such apany, thought I could spread my wings and fly high, but I did not expect to take myself in first, I you Mr. Jakovich, for the sake of my dedication to thepany, please let me go, in ourpany, there are many better people than me, you should go to someone else. Tommy was almost crying at this point, how can he be so unlucky ah. I heard from the assistant that you are the best in the wholepany, you should not refuse again. stair some speechless, is not a painting well, I see you just painted also quite good, how now so weak, even if the painting is not good, I will not eat you ah, to this? This assistant really did not press any good intention, I said you have no ability, how will sit in the position of assistant to the president, it turns out that you already know Mr. Jakovichs hobby, but you can engage in it, why must involve me ah. Tommy is nowpletely speechless, this is to force himself to death ah, no, for my innocence, I have to run, even if the job is lost, it is better than now. Tommy turned his head towards the door and rushed out, who knew that before he reached the door, the door of the office was pushed open. Tommy backed up in shock, because it was stairs assistant who walked in. What! Finished? stairs assistant asked with a smile when he saw Tommy heading out the door. No, he seemed a little nervous. stair shook his head and said helplessly. stairs assistant rolled his eyes, patted Tommys shoulder and said, Whats so stressful about this? I cant, or Id be on my own. At the same time stairs assistant turned sideways towards Tommy and whispered: Such a good thing, Mr. Jakovich just gave the word, I can look for you, you must give some effort ah, do not let me lose face. Are you damn sure this is a good thing? I feel ashamed to think about it, how can you say it. You do this kind of thing to do more, or you do it, I feel that I can not. Tommy waved his hands, now want to run is certainly not run away, even if I can not run away I can not give in to them, really can not, I will call the police! What are you kidding, I cant draw Cupid, I want to be able to do it already, why do you need? Hearing Tommys words, stairs assistants face showed a trace of displeasure, fortunately Tommys voice was very small, if Mr. Jakovich knew, he would have received a p for unreliable work. Its okay, I can teach you if you dont know, its okay to teach now. Tommy hurriedly continued. Are you sick? Is thising in a hurry? If I knew you were so unreliable, I wouldnt havee to you. If you dont, you can roll up and get out! stairs assistant is now a little angry, usually look at this kid is also quite calm, how to a critical moment to fall off the chain it? I am sick? In the end who is sick ah, I do not do that kind of thing to say I am not reliable, how Wait, what did you say! Painting? Paint what!? Tommy snapped out of it, as if he had misunderstood. Draw what! Didnt Mr. Jakovich tell you? stairs assistant replied without good grace. Can you draw or not? Cant draw for someone else! stair, who was waiting at this point, could no longer be patient and said towards the whispering duo. Can draw, of course I can draw! Tommy hastily replied, while turning towards his assistant and said awkwardly, Sorry, I made a mistake just now!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Tommy ran towards stair again, sat down on the seat, picked up the brush and started to draw seriously on the code book. Get it wrong? Wrong what!? The assistant obviously didnt understand Tommys meaning and muttered to himself. The assistant came up and silently observed behind Tommys back, nodding from time to time, well, not bad, not bad, now Mr. Jakovich should be satisfied, right? I dont know how long it took, but Tommy stopped, put away the pen, and pushed the code book respectfully toward stair. stair looked at it and found that the painting was better than thest one at this point, as if the whole god of love was standing in front of him. Chapter 719 Ready to go Well, the drawing is great, just a little bit smaller in guts, pay attention to training in the future. stair smiled, then said, Well, you go down, tomorrow go to the finance to receive 10, 000, as your reward. At this point Tommy wanted to cry, Mr. Jakovich you at least say the words clearly ah, I am about to be scared to death by you. A ray of sunlight spilled in, the original dark sky slowly brightened, not much time, Catherine lying on the hospital bed opened hazy eyes, the brain is not yet awake, saw Darren sitting in front of his own eyes, smiling at himself. Catherines eyes suddenly widened and she turned toward Darren and said, What are you doing? At the same time she sat up all at once and stepped back alertly. Darren wasughing at Catherines reaction, why are you so nervous? Darren did not reply, got up from the seat, called a basin of water and put it on, while wetting the towel and wiping gently on Catherines face. Catherine was just about to speak, but then stopped. In fact, she was much better after a days rest and was perfectly capable of getting out of bed and cleaning up after herself, but seeing Darren taking such good care of himself, she naturally didnt mind enjoying it. I dont know if anyone will believe it, the Kirnd Group president served himself to wash up, this thing can not be bragged until the Kirnd Group bankruptcy ah? Catherine looked happy with a silly smile on her face. Sara got up at that moment, she was a little excited, she believed that stair had already prepared everything ording to her words, she couldnt resist dialing stairs phone: Hello, Mr. Jakovich, have you prepared what I told you? It just so happens that Im taking care of my sister all day today, so I can help you if you go. Oh, Miss Perry is really attentive, I have all ready. stair paused and then said, Since Miss Perry has said so, then I will go overter, just so it will be a trouble for Miss Perry. Gee, whats the trouble or not, well, thats all for now, Ill go and clean up first, and Ill see youter. Sara heard stair just as she expected, and couldnt help butugh among herself. Sara packed up and couldnt wait to run to the hospital. Oops, sorry, I didnt mean to Sara was running slightly excitedly and identally bumped into someone, Sara hastily apologized, just before the word intentional was fully spat out, she realized she had bumped into none other than Jasper. Sara immediately changed into a different look, pulling a sad face, as if she had encountered a star, and said towards Jasper: Yo, rare, howe the dude can get up so early now? Is the suning out of the west today? In the face of Saras snide remarks, Jasper skimmed his lips and said disdainfully, Hum, its really unlucky to meet someone with a bad mouth early in the morning, as to whether you say the sun ising out of the west I dont know, I only know that ah, I came from my godfathers house early in the morning, you really dont say, my godfather is still really good to me. Jasper went to send Ashley yesterday, into the home Ruth is also fond of him, a mouthful of Jas called, he is going to fly to the sky, there is such a godfather Godmother do the main, not to mention Sara came, can be Darren came he is also not afraid. You you shameless! Sara was so angry her teeth were itching, her parents would trust this greasy-tongued brat, really! The first time I saw Saras gnashing of teeth, Jasper felt smug. Yesterday, you still rely on Darrens power to fight me? Why cant you do it today? Just tell me if its not working? Sara could not wait to give Jasper a beating, yesterday sister alone to protect him, he was arrogant, today plus his parents, he must not go to heaven ah, thinking Sara will lift the toe on his foot hard, while pretending to be surprised, said. Oh, Im sorry, how could I be so careless and step on Mr. Allen, you wouldnt be so petty as to be calcting with a little girl like me, would you? Sara let out a silveryugh and ran happily to the ward where Catherine was. This little girl dares to treat me like this, I cant spare you, no way! If I go to her again, wont I be admitting that I am small-minded and calcting with that little girl? How can this work? If I do this as the heir of the Allen Group, if word gets out, wont I beughed out of town. Humph! This time Ill let you off the hook, but next time you have to mess with me again, you cant me me. Jasper thought, and followed. Sis, are you up yet? Iming in oh. Sara knocked on the door of the ward and said towards the inside.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Well,e on in. Catherine replied when she heard Saras voice. Once the door opened, Sara stepped in first, followed by Jasper. Sister, brother-inw, Jas, Catherine greeted towards the three of them, and couldnt help but increase her tone when talking about Jas, as if she was demonstrating to Jasper. Hmph. Jasper snorted coldly and didnt dare to show weakness, Big brother, sister-inw. At the same time, towards Jasvir, who had just finished washing up, he said, Jasvir, call big brother. Jasvir has always been well-behaved, and is naturally obedient to Jasper: Big brother. Jasvir greeted Sara at the same time, Sara. Jasper nodded in satisfaction and said towards Sara, Hear that, Im the big brother and youre the sister, obviously the gap is right there. Sara gave Jasper a white look and said without good grace, Cut! Youre not afraid to teach the children badly. Jasper was unimpressed: Im happy to. He also like suddenly remembered something: Little Sara, godmother but said, want you to call me brother in the future, you do not call, maybe godmother will have to personally talk to you, then do not me me as a brother did not remind you. Jasper raised his head high, as if dering victory in the battle between the two. Sara was just about to speak when Catherine interrupted, Well, how did you sleepst night? Catherine couldnt help but get a headache when she saw the happy couple, so how could she possibly indulge the duo in any further arguments. Sleeping naturally very good, brother-inw arranged for me the vi decoration design in all aspects as if to please me, and inside the bedding what is brother-inw specially changed for me, do not mention howfortable to sleep. Sara listened to her sisters question and bragged towards Jasper. Jasper looked at Darren with questioning eyes, isnt it true! Darren, Ive been with you all these years and you havent even been this nice to me. Jaspers heart felt a little unbnced. Chapter 720 Nothing to do Cut, I sleep in the vi every day also feel not good ah, which is not asfortable as you say. Jasper said deliberately and conspicuously, wanting to be angry with Sara. Cut! Trying to piss me off? Im not that easy to get mad at you. Sara tilted her head and said in mock thought, Well, in that case, it should be that you dont have the bedding carefully selected by brother-inw, so you feel nothing, while I am different and naturally feelfortable.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Jaspers lips picked, half a day can not spit out a word, obviously by Saras anger is not light. Sara, however, with a spring in her step, spat her tongue at Jasper and jumped toward Darren: Brother-inw,e here, I have something to tell you. Oh? Something for me? Darren was a little surprised, what could Sara want with herself? Sara pulled Darren to the side and looked at the others, with a wary look in her eyes, as if she was afraid of eavesdropping. What the hell! I dont care to eavesdrop on your shit. What can a girl do with Darren? Its just a bag or a dress that you like? I have already seen you through. Jasper nced at Sara with disdain, and said in his heart without good grace. No, although Godfather Godmother to me, but after all, not often with us, ah, even if they want to help me, can not help ah, and then look at that little girl, a face smug, do not believe, I also have to find sister-inw to cover me. The first thing I did was to take Catherines hand, Sister-inw, how did you sleepst night? If you are notfortable, I will find someone to change a big bed for you as well. Jaspers movement caught Catherine off guard, startling her, and she quickly drew back her hand and said toward him, Uh no, I slept pretty wellst night. Slept pretty well haha. Jasper hung his head down thinking of other ces he could offer his affection, hey, there it is. Sister-inw, you look sick now, your face has be bad, how can this be, we need to pay more attention to maintenance, right? I heard that ourpany hasunched a cosmetic product, the effect is quite good after using it, I will bring you two setster, you use it, to ensure that Darren likes it. Catherine is a bit speechless, today this Jas is what happened? The first thing you need to do is to change your bed and give yourself cosmetics. Forget it, theres more at home, Ill just ask Leia to bring it to meter. Catherine politely refused, although she did not know why Jasper wanted to give her cosmetics, but always felt bad after taking it. Oh, sister-inw, thats a lot of trouble, our ownpany is doing this, Ill just ask him to send two sets over, wont that do? Jasper saw Catherine refused and said in a hurry. Sister-inw, if you dont ept the cosmetics, how else can I offer them? This Catherine some confused Jaspers logic, from their own home to take over than find someone to send over two sets of trouble? Are you sure? Jasper hurriedly took out his cell phone, searched through the phone book, and dialed towards a number: Hello? Xiao Wang, right? Prepare two sets of ourpanys new cosmetics for me. Sister-inw, well, Ive made the call, and hell send it over in a moment. Jasper breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, thinking that now Catherine would never refuse. Uh, is there something wrong with you? Catherine thought about it or asked, Jasper sent himself something for no reason, think where it pissed off Darren again, begging himself to give him a plea. Sister-inw where are your words, I am sending something to sister-inw simply because I am concerned about her, besides, you see how I am so obedient and how I can cause trouble. Jasper replied. Really? You have to say earlier, maybe I can help you solve the Catherine said with some disbelief, such a heavenly and fearless prince is not allowed to cause any trouble, if he said to himself earlier, he also help him plead for mercy is not? Aiya, sister-inw, how can you think of me like that? My heart for my sister-inw is visible to heaven and earth, the sun and moon, ah, you say so really hurt my heart ah, I Catherine saw Jasper talking incessantly, quickly interrupted, so wait until he finished, do not know when to go, a helpless face said: Well, well, I believe, I believe still can not? Well, thats right, Im all about my sister-inw. Well, I think its about time, it should being soon. Sara said as she nced at her wrist watch. Darren smiled gently and said toward Sara, Its a good thing Im on your side, or I might be the one making a fool of myself. The two eyes pair, can not help butugh, this time Sara then felt a strange gaze shot at their own body, look, it is indeed that bastard again. What the hell did this girl say to Darren! How to make Darren so happy, he then looked at Catherine, although epting their cosmetics, but always feel that they have to beg her. The same attentiveness, how the result is so obvious difference ah? Jasper face some defiance, at the same time he also has a grudge Darren, Darren, how to say you are also reigning business circle, how to change now so Even the sister-inw can see the fishy inside, how can you not see it? Stillughing silly, I Why are you looking at me? Is it because thisdy is so pretty that you cant help but look twice? Sara said nonchntly. Cut! Look at your sister-inw, shes so gentle and kind, and look at you, youre so spicy and tricky, why dont you learn from your sister-inw? In the future, you will definitely not be able to get married. Jasper continued with Catherines words, thus pleasing Catherine and trolling Sara, which is a double whammy. Jasper was proud of himself when Sara hit him on the head: What do you care if I get married or not? Did you eat your familys food? But what is your intention to keep on sucking up to my sister? Are you trying to get my sister toe to your side? I tell you, its impossible! She is my sister, and she will definitely be on my side. Sara poked Jasper without mercy, exhaled and turned her head to Catherine and said, Sister, you have to be careful with this kind of people, maybe they will betray you at some point! Jasper was furious and looked at Sara angrily just about to open her mouth when she heard Catherines voice. Sara, how can you talk to Jas like that, apologize to Jas. Chapter 721 Brother-in-law The cosmetics are really not for nothing. Jasper thought that Catherine was speaking up for herself because she had sent two boxes of cosmetics, but she didnt know that Catherine just thought that her sister had spoken a little too harshly. Jasper thrust his chest forward towards Saras location and prepared to ept the apology from Sara with great enjoyment. However, the expected voice did note, but Darrens maic voice: Jas, it so happens that your sister-inw has not eaten yet, go and buy some breakfast for your sister-inw. Jasper said reluctantly with a sad face, What, no one is giving it to your sister-inw? Why do we still have to buy it? Just have something light for breakfast, and theres no need to have it delivered. Darren also saw Jaspers displeasure, and after a pause continued, Well, Ill go downstairs with you to buy it. Darren took the lead and opened his long legs, Jasper saw it, a helpless face, had to follow. As soon as he left the ward, Jasperined to Darren, Darren, am I closer to you or is that little girl closer to you? You always think of her in everything you do, cant you see her smug look, Im dying of frustration. You still have the nerve to say, how do you say you are also a man, can not give way to a woman? And you are also her brother, let sister also feel suffocated ah? Darren said Jasper in the tone of a lecture to his son. Jasper rolled his eyes,e on, this time is the pit, Darren has long been that little girl to brainwash, where there is me ah, said, he is not talking to others, why bother themselves. Okay, Im not going to say it anymore. Jasper threw his arms around listlessly, like a frosted eggnt, impatience written all over his face. Darrenughed, what! And also y with himself on the young master temper? Darren pulled something out of his pocket, yed with it in his hands, and held it up to Jaspers face. Jasper saw the eyes shining, can not help but sigh, attitude is also a hundred and eighty degree turn, full of smiles, the tone is also extremely pleasing to Darren: Darren, I said it, so many years, or you love your brother the most, you are not to see your brother so aggrieved, so take him topensate me? The first thing you need to do is to get your hands on the things that Darren is holding, and the joy between your eyebrows is even greater: Thank you for thepensation. Until then, he had never felt that there was this benefit to being targeted by Sara. Darren, however, shook his head in disbelief and thought to himself: still too young, so easily fooled by me. Jasper snatched from his hands is a supercar keys, which he decided to buy a few days ago after thinking about it, he does not like this type of car, think too fancy, nothing practical, in the city to drive okay, until the mountains, it is estimated to be ruined! But he knew that Catherine liked it very much, and he had nned to give it to her as a gift after Catherine was discharged from the hospital, but seeing Jaspers aggrieved face, he took advantage of the boy. This is the new Ho, how did you get it so quickly? Huh, not right ah, Darren, I have been with you for so many years, you never used to drive a sports car? Why do you want to drive it now? Is it because youve been enlightened and think sports cars are cool? Jasper also realized that there is something wrong, towards Darren half-true half-jokingly asked. Do you want it? Darren didnt bother to joke with Jasper about anything and said coldly. Yes, why dont you want a good bumblebee? Besides, this is what I got in exchange after all the aggravation, if I dont want it, wont the aggravation I suffered be in vain? Jasper will be busy putting the keys away, like a collection of treasures, the car keys. What did you just say to Darren? Catherine asked with some curiosity, what was it that made the cold-blooded man smile, Catherines heart kept guessing, how could she not guess. Uh, this cant be said. Sara showed two white teeth, smiled, and did not tell Catherine the answer, if his sister knew that this matter is his misleading, sister will not take the knife to kill her? Catherine where willing to rest, then asked, Well, Sara, you quickly tell sister, sister is not kidding with you. Seeing that Sara did not answer herself, Catherine could not help but ask several times, coercion and bribery she used, but Sara just did not talk, Catherine is also helpless, so she had to sigh a sentence, not to pursue. stair is at the entrance of the hospital, striding towards Catherines ward, and he is now glowing and more confident than ever. The breeze gently brushed his dark hair, a pair of eyes but unperturbed, a patek philippe watch on his wrist, fully demonstrating his status of extraordinary, today he changed into a ck and white sportswear, although less rigorous in the past, but more dynamic. In his arms there was a pink code book lying quietly, he looked at it from time to time, fearing that the code book had run away with people. Not long after, stair had arrived at the door of Catherines ward. He gently stroked his hair that he had just done this morning, nodded in satisfaction, put on a more confident smile than usual, and gently knocked on the door of the ward. Catherine, thinking it was Darren who had returned from buying breakfast, replied casually, Come in.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The door was pushed open, and little by little stair came into Catherines line of sight. Brother-inw, youre quick! Sara was trimming Catherines nails and had no idea that the visitor was stair. Catherine rmed is a cold sweat, how he came again, do not have to dry a war with Darren to be willing to give up. At the same time, she also looked at Sara with wide eyes, you two, people do not look, blindly shouting what ah shout, really to be you miserable! Catherine hurriedly exined, Mr. Jakovich do not misunderstand, Sara, Sara she is still young, do not know what to do, blindly called. Mr. Jakovich is not a brother-inw, right? Sara immediately turned her head over and subconsciously searched for the pink thing until she saw him holding the code book in his arms and breathed a sigh of relief. stair thought about why Sara would help him and thought hard about it, and finally attributed the reason to his own charm. Its okay, Miss Perry can be called whatever she likes if she likes. stairs eyebrows were arched inughter, and there was no ce to feel anything wrong. Chapter 722 Gift giving in progress You can call me whatever you want? Go dream your dreams, Im not calling you, look at you happy! Sara looked at stair, smiled awkwardly, did not speak, just looked at stair that eyes fixed on himself, as if to say call again, and again. Sara is a bit helpless, I just mistook the person, didnt I? As for this? Oops, why do I feel a little stuffy, Ill go outside for some air, you two talk, you two talk. Sara stood up as if she suddenly remembered something, and said towards the two of them, and after that she walked outside. As she passed stair, Sara bowed her head and whispered, Mr. Jakovich, Ive said all that needs to be said for you, the rest is up to you, and remember, dont sell me out. stair returned Sara a look, as if to say, you do not worry to go, here leave it to me. Catherine finished and walked out, that ce she did not want to stay a moment more, if the sister saw what the end, then it is not over? Catherine coughed lightly and tried to prompt Sara to stay with her, but she didnt hear anything and walked out without looking back. This dead girl, I dont me you, why did you run away? Now leave me alone here, how awkward ah. Catherine thought Sara was running away because she said the wrong thing, not knowing that her sister did it on purpose. Mr. Jakovich, please sit down. Catherine said with some embarrassment, she suddenly remembered now that Darren had gone to buy breakfast for himself, maybe he woulde back sometime, if he came back and saw himself and stair in the ward, Sara was not there, in case he thought that he had assigned Sara out, then she just had ten mouths she couldnt say clearly. Thinking about it, Catherines forehead couldnt help but to run down a bead of sweat. Catherine, how many times have I told you? No need to be so polite with me, arent we all friends now? You can call me stair! stair, perhaps because of Sara, is now confident, if this cant chase Catherine, my 20 years of chicks are all for nothing. Catherine almost did not choke to death, Catherine? stair? This is like ordinary friends should be called? I thought you called me Miss Perry yesterday. The actual fact is that you will be able to get a lot more than just a few of these. The actual fact is that you will not be able to get a good deal on your own. Mr. Jakovich, youd better call me Miss Perry, its better to be used to that. Catherine said a little sheepishly. For some reason, she always felt like a thief now, originally nothing also have, by her so, as if really like two Haruhi people in general. Uh, Miss Perry, its me being abrupt. stair, realizing Catherines reluctance, changed his tone, but in his mind it was all a matter of time, calling Miss Perry or Catherine, he didnt care. Hows that? Are you feeling better now? stair asked with concern. Well, its much better, and if nothing else, I should be able to get out of bed. Catherine answered truthfully as well. Sara, who was hesitating in the corridor and had nowhere else to go, ran into Darren, who had just returned from buying breakfast. Sara ran up with some excitement, with a smile between her eyebrows, and whispered towards Darren, Brother-inw, Mr. Jakovich is here. Mr. Jakovich? Before Darren could say anything, Jasper stepped aside and said, Whats there to be happy about him being here? Dont you know that he is Darrens love rival? Thanks to you tough. At the same time Jasper also did not forget to sarcastic Sara a, towards Darren then said: Darren, how, I said this little girl is not reliable, you see, you are good to her at all, your love rival came, but she looks like watching the show, really no conscience. Jasper was given a hard look by Darren for bringing stair into the ward, and now when he thinks of the look in Darrens eyes, his back is a little chilly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. So Jaspers heart is a million times more upset with stair. Dont talk nonsense if you dont know. Sara said as she looked at Jasper with great contempt. Che, I talk nonsense? What am I talking nonsense? I think its just that youve been told off by me and are weak, Darren, dont worry, I wont be like her, that stair dares toe Ill go up and clean him up, so he wont dare toe here to bother you and your sister-inw again. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Are you really stupid or not? Are you sure youre not helping Mr. Jakovich? Sara rolled her eyes and looked at Jasper like he was an idiot and said without good humor. Jasper red angrily, and when he heard Sara questioning his position, he couldnt help but get angry: Sara! Jakovichs undercover agent! Sara ispletely speechless to Jasper, really do not understand how this guy is living up to now, for Jaspers misunderstanding, Sara also do not bother to exin, towards Darren asked: Do you see you want to go in? Darrens eyes narrowed slightly and a wry smile appeared at the corners of his mouth as he chuckled, Of course, of course Im going in, just so he can die of it, although I have the confidence to face him, but with someone as cheeky as him, its really noisy enough. Cut, yes, lets go in, its not like Darren is afraid of him. Jasper said with righteous indignation, thinking that this time we have to find a way to squeeze him anyway,st time he caused himself to sneak outside for half a day and did not dare toe back. What are you doing in there? Whats your business here? Sara did not have a good temper to say, this to let everything do not know, and also a little nervous Jasper go in will not be chaos? Of course I went in to help Darren, in case Darren and he fought, there is still a master like me helping Darren. Jasper used to fight with others when he was in high school, in his eyes, force is the best way to solve the conflict between two men. Nuts, huh? Are you an idiot? Fighting? Did I hear you right? Do you think they are three year olds? Or are they brainless retards like you? People are now using their brains, okay? You, not I say, at best, even a cannon fodder level! I now finally know why your father let you practice with smallpanies, if you do not hurry to improve to improve your IQ, the Allen Group is afraid to destroy in your hands. Sara cried andughed at Jaspers words and really didnt know what to say to herself. Chapter 723 Pink Gift Neither of you should go in, Ill go in alone. Darren suddenly opened his mouth at that moment, interrupting the argument between the two. Sara nodded, I hadnt nned to go in anyway. Ah, Darren, youre going in alone? Is that okay? Jasper said worriedly, although his idea is a bit childish, but it shows that he is still sincerely for Darrens good, just in a different way. When has your Darren ever failed. Said Darren then walked towards the ward where Catherine was, stopped after a few steps and said uneasily towards Jasper, Jas, you and Sara stay here first, then go inter, and no bullying Sara. After saying this, Darren walked away again with two long legs, leaving Sara and Jasper staring at the same spot.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Che, I dont care to bully her, as long as she doesnt mess with me. Looking at Darrens departing back, Jasper said fiercely. The words seemed to be talking to themselves, but they were spoken so loudly that Sara heard a big fire in her heart and looked at Jasper with round eyes. What are you looking at? Never seen such a handsome person, huh? Jaspers heart was very upset with Saras action, damn you, just now looking at me like an idiot, and now looking at me like an elephant, what! You think that master is a monkey in the zoo ah, master is also a tempered person. Hmph! Sara snorted coldly and turned her head to the other side to ignore Jasper. Miss Perry, Ive heard that your favorite color is pink, and this one is really something else. stair asked with a dry smile, and Catherine, fearing Darrens return, rattled off his previous questions, only wishing he could leave sooner. stair also obviously feel this, the heart but also not panic, it is time to make the killer. stair thought, at the same time the hand is also unconsciously touched the pink code book, Catherine, Iming, I know you can not refuse, love Iming, in my pink code book crazy growth it. Yeah, I just love how different it is. Catherine said haphazardly, but inside she was like Little Red Riding Hood with a knock on the door, panicked into a frenzy, and as time went on, she felt more and more likely that Darren had reached the door of the ward and could push his way in at any moment. In that case, I have just the right little pink thing for you here, and I hope you can have it. stair said with a smile, as if he had seen the light of victory shining before his eyes. Ah? This this Catherine hesitated, should she take it or not? If you want to let Darren know that there must be less a question, do not receive the words, this guy does not know when to go, when Darren came back to encounter the estimated suffering or themselves. Forget it, take it first, take it and then hide it first and let him go first. Catherine, this is a token of my affection for you, stair hurriedly handed the pink codebook forward, making Catherine take it anyway, and ording to her sister, after taking it The first thing you need to do is to take it, and youll have a good chance. Okay, Ill take it. Catherine said and held out her hands to take the code book from stair. When Catherines slender fingers touched the pink code book unconsciously a fear, look also some dull, the mind can not help but jump out of their own in high school a scene, Qian Qian jade hand trembling slightly. stair was satisfied with Catherines reaction, he felt that Catherine was the embodiment of excitement, Sara ah, you are my good aid ah, just like that your sister will certainly also be taken by me easily. stair some enjoy this process, however Catherines heart has a faint pain, although time has passed a few years, but the incident has been as branded in her heart. Why is it a code book? And its pink? Dont you know that my most hated, no, the most hated color is pink? And the code book, since then I see a book to tear a book, you do not know? Or did you bring it on purpose? She looked at stair with a little surprise, wanting to ask for an answer, but seeing stairs pleasant face, it was clear that he knew nothing. Just then, the door to the room was pushed open, and Catherine jerked her head up, her gaze directed toward the door. Catherine, Im back from buying breakfast. Darren, who had just entered the door, said lightly, in fact he was dering his sovereignty to stair. Catherine hurriedly withdrew her hand from the code book, fearing that Darren would see it and misunderstand her. stair, however, is a little angry that he is interrupted by this guy every time he sends Catherine a gift, its so irritating! At the same time stair also reacted to the meaning of what Darren just said, his gaze could not help but nce at the big bed in the style of a noble princess, could it be that Darren stayed herest night? Thinking about it stairs teeth are about to gnash. Darren saw stairs expression of hate to eat himself, a snicker in his heart, what! Whats wrong with that? What would you do if you knew that everything you were doing was a trap that Sara had set up for you in advance? Oh, how could you possibly know, you must be thanking Sara in your heart right now? Hey, its a pity that you are not the one Sara is helping. Yo, Mr. Jakovich is here, its early. Darren said in mock surprise, while he looked at Catherine to see what her expression was. Catherine hung her head down and didnt dare to look at Darren, although she hadnt done anything wrong, but for some reason, she was always that weak. Miss Perry, you can put this away for now. stair ignored Darrens words and said with a smile towards Catherine. This Catherine looked up at Darren, wanting to know what Darren meant, and if there was the slightest displeasure on his face, Catherine would have refused. However, Catherine in Darrens face did not catch any hint of dissatisfaction, on the contrary, Darrens cold face with a hint of smile, although only a short moment, but Catherine still see the real thing. Catherine thought about it and finally made up her mind, opened her hands and took the code book from stairs hands. Oh, Mr. Jakovich brought a present for Catherine? Come and let me, as a boyfriend, see what it is first! Darren said indifferently, strangely, without any emotion in his words, without anger or reaction, which could not help but make Catherine very strange. Chapter 724 Get the hell out! Darren took the pink notebook from Catherines hand and said with a surprised tone towards stair: How can it be pink? Mr. Jakovich is too inattentive to pick a gift, dont you know that Catherine doesnt like pink? stair heard the slightest hint of reproach in Darrens words, but heughed at Darren in his heart, Oh, Catherine, she doesnt like pink? What a joke, even if you want to fight with me, find a better reason, did not you see the surprise on Catherines face? stair saw the surprise on Catherines face as joy, and at that moment his heart kept praising Sara, the spy for him, as an insider. And Catherine heart but crossed some sweet, Darren how to know I do not like pink, I usually do not seem to show it, right, is it because he is very concerned about me, analysis out? Darrens casual remarks often caused a ripple in her heart, whether good or bad, and Catherine was very concerned. Darren pressed the unlock button and opened the code book slowly with both hands. Catherine was a little scared, she didnt know what was written or hidden in the book, in case it was something about love, with Darrens temper, she wouldnt be able to fight with him. However, the code book did not open as expected, in that moment, stair an arrow step forward, then snatched back the code book, while giving Darren a look of contempt, I carefully prepared a gift for Catherine, you are so excited why? If you had read it first, how could Catherine still be so touched, trying to ruin my n? No way! Mr. Kirnd, what I gave to Miss Perry is naturally Miss Perry first to see, you are afraid that this is not good. stair said coldly. Darren, however, was not impressed, with a slight snicker on his face, and made a gesture of invitation with a wave of his right hand. Heh, what an idiot, you want to steal a woman from me Darren like that? What a joke! stair skimmed his lips, thats more like it! At the same time he stepped forward, long ready to surprise Catherine, and holding the code book with both hands, gently turned it towards Catherine. The Cupid painted on the front page was reflected in Catherines eyes little by little. stair looked straight ahead, carefully observing the change in expression on Catherines face. I only saw Catherines eyebrows knitted a little, but the corners of her mouth were raised a little, and her eyes were curved to stare at the code book. Isnt it too much of a surprise? Haha, I knew it, its good that I prepared it overnight at least. In order to it stair wastest night but several hours to sleep, was still feeling a little tired, but after seeing the expression on Catherines face, the heart felt that everything is worth it, for their true love, sacrificing some rest time and what is it? Well, Miss Perry, take your time and read it, its all written by my own hand. Mr. Jakovich, with a pleasant face, said towards Catherine. Catherine at this point violently remembered everything that happened in that bedroom in Lins house, the god-like pink notebook, the god-like Cupid, the god of love. What has changed is just the person beside him. Previously, it was the Lin parents who were found, but now it is Darren. Catherine looked at Darren with a little hesitation, she was really afraid that what was written inside was a love story. Darren, however, was unusually generous and did not snatch the notebook away from him, nor was he displeased with Catherine in any way, but instead, with a hint of a smile, tilted his head toward Catherine. Catherine was surprised that Darren was not angry today, but he was still smiling. Catherine felt creeped out by Darrens smirk, thinking it was a trap and that maybe the guy woulde after her when she looked at it. With some suspicion Catherine took the code book, did not continue to read it, snapped it closed, said with a smile towards stair: Thank you Mr. Jakovich for your kindness, I will put it away first and read itter. A hint of displeasure shed across stairs face, but it was quickly hidden from him. Darren, why are you afraid now? Threatening Catherine now? Hmph! Im telling you, you cant ruin everything Ive prepared today. stair saw Catherines refusal as a result of Darrens threat to her, thinking that if he didnt let Catherine see it today, he would probably be thrown away by Darren after he left, and then wouldnt his painstaking preparations have been in vain? Mr. Kirnd, I did not expect to treat feelings Mr. Kirnd is also so overbearing ah, I think this treatment of his girlfriend can be really wrong ah. Darren heard, the heart can not help but sneer, you are really looking for death, originally intended to let you off the hook, in that case, I will make you good. Catherine, this is also Mr. Jakovichs heart, youd better take a look. Darrens mouth held a slightly meaningful smile, towards Catherine lightly said. Catherine was confused about what Darren was saying and was a little confused about what Darren was up to. Anyway, you let me look at it, if something is wrong, dont me me. Catherine thought in her heart, and her hands began to move, opening the code book again, Cupid holding up the arrow of Eros reflected in Catherines cheeks, Catherine cursed in her heart, and quickly flipped it over. If I could, Id like to explore the world with you, you take me and Ill take the money. When Catherine turned to the second page, a few words written in strong pen came into her eyes. Catherines first reaction was to think that stairs penmanship was really beautiful, the strokes should be curved or bent, the straight or straight, the force should be heavy or heavy, the light or light, fierce but with a beautiful vor, quite a famous artists vor. But when Catherine finished reading a whole sentence, she felt bad about the whole thing, and her hands unconsciously threw the code book away. stairs eyes suddenly zed over withnterns, obviously taken aback by Catherines reaction. No, its not what I thought it would be! More than different! The contrast is too big too. Darren was also a little surprised by Catherines reaction. Although he knew that Catherine would definitely be a little upset, he didnt expect Catherines reaction to be so great. If he had known this was the case, he wouldnt have let Catherine read the ghost code book. Darren grunted and red at stair before walking up towards Catherine. Darren slowly stroked Catherines back and spoke soothingly, Its okay, Im here. The whole thing ispletely different from what stair thought. Didnt he get in Catherines good graces and let Darren take a dark loss? Howe its the other way around now? That, Miss Perry, I what I that stair stammered, wanting to exin but not knowing where to start.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Darren grunted and said coldly toward stair, Well, you dont have to say anything, now get out of here. For stair, Darren has always been impatient, and he wouldnt have bothered to use any brains with stair if Sara hadnt tried to help him out and make Catherine disgusted with stair. stair was also greatly offended by what he heard, and only then did he realize that what Sara had told herself was a lie, and that she had deliberately made herself angry with Catherine. He just couldnt understand why Sara would do that, he was also taking the initiative to show his affection, he didnt do anything wrong ah. Chapter 725 First Love Didnt you hear me? Get out of here right now. Darren had by nowpletely swept Catherine into his arms and shouted towards stair, and the anger in his words was palpable. Darren! It must be you again! How dare you use such a scheme? Arent you afraid of hurting Catherine? Hearing Darrens shout, stair reacted with a jolt, thinking that it was all a trap set by Darren. After ncing at Catherine, who was a little hurt, he couldnt help but lower his head and speak slightly embarrassed, Miss Perry, this matter is my abruptness, I apologize to you, I hope you dont take it to heart. I, Im fine, its because I thought of some past events and reacted too much, its not your fault. At this time Catherine realized that she had unconsciously leaned into Darrens arms, embarrassed, quickly got up and said faintly towards stair. Catherine knew in her heart that she had overreacted to the incident and that it had nothing to do with stair. But that incident, like a scar imprinted on her heart, is now uncovered, inevitably can not control the emotions. My fault is my fault, Miss Perry does not need to excuse me, I have something to do this time I will leave, next time I will see you. stair at this point has conceded, thinking that next time to cross with Darren. This time it was my carelessness, I did not expect that in the fight for women you still use this kind of tricks, let me eat a dark loss, but the future is long, with this kind of tactics, it is impossible to get Catherines heart. Hmph, count you as a lift, hurry up and go. Darren said in no good mood, Catherine did not want to use this matter to me stairs, but Darren thought otherwise. stair coldly nced at Darren with deep meaning and said, Mr. Kirnd, the future is long, I think only sincerity can win love, like you heh! stair did not finish his speech and walked out, leaving Catherine, whose head was full of questions, to ponder for a long time. What do you mean? Whats wrong with Darren? He was nice to me, wasnt he? When he saw that I was angry, he also consoled me. Catherine always feel that this is not so simple, but as to where not simple she can not say. Catherine was thinking about it when Darren, with tentativeness, opened his mouth, Catherine, are you okay? That code book? Uh, Im fine, I just got carried away. Catherine replied to. Can she not be angry? Because the code book herself almost can not even finish high school, AshleyRuth is also to their own reproach, the teacher naturally also needless to say, want to send her to the juvenile detention center a good correctional. Darren looked at Catherine and did not speak. Catherine also noticed the inquiring look in Darrens eyes, thought about it, but opened up: Hey, this code book was actually given to me one when I was in high school. Darren had a gleam in his eye and looked at Catherine, gesturing for her to continue. That man was my first love. Catherine continued after a pause. It was in the second year of high school, I was in our county on the high school, that period of time is particrly popr password book, the second year of high school learning tension, many female students will pour out their hearts to the password book, we are divided into literature and science, he is my desk, once I wrote to the book when he saw, he took my password robbed. I was furious, but he just wouldnt give it to me, and read my little secret all over the ce, I was so anxious I cried out, and ignored him for a while. Thenter he bought me some snacks from time to time, my code book he also grabbed to read, I think anyway he has to read, simply do not write, just tell him good. Not surprisingly we two dating, I constantly told him my little secret, he is also open to me, because just divided into literature and science, my grades have been very unstable, the ss teacher that time always find my fault, said I do not study well, suspected that I fell in love. Once she went so far as to find someone to go through my drawers, took my code book, and told my parents, who were so angry with me that they said I had fallen in love early and gave me a new ss. Catherine exhaled heavily and said slightly helplessly towards Darren: Coincidentally, the one he gave me is also pink and has Cupid drawn on the front page as well, with a love message on each page. So thats why I just lost my emotions. Catherine did not say it, the root of what caused her anger was actually the love line, it turned out that her first love gave her simr words, but the result was Then what? Darrens eyes were slightly narrowed at this point and he asked with interest, he really didnt expect Catherine to have such a beautiful first love. What then? Then I studied well for college ah Catherine was a little speechless, what else could there be then. Wheres your first love? Darren asked faintly, exining. Him! Hes a jerk, the teacher could tell by the handwriting that he wrote it, and I didnt expect that jerk to put it all on me, saying that I tempted him and he couldnt resist my temptation to be with me. Speaking of which, Catherines face is full of murderous anger, although this incident almost ten years in the past, but she still cant let go of it, she thought about other peoples first love are so beautiful, how her is so dog blood, even in the first love, met the scum, he is how unlucky ah.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Darren looked at the puffed-up Catherine and couldnt help butugh, thinking, Maybe God wants to make it up to you, so he sent me to you. What are youughing at! Whats so funny! Catherine was even more upset at this point, rolling her eyes at Darren, then said, Humph! You know how to bully me, how to say I am also your wife, you can not treat me better ah, I met a scum you do not know tofort me ah, but alsough at me! Darren listened, his eyebrows were unconsciously raised, how! Know that I am your husband? Want me tofort you now? Comforting people is not my strong suit. Although Darrens heart rippled with enjoyment at what Catherine said, his mouth did not let go. Che, I wasnt thinking of letting youfort me either. Catherine cant help but despise him, she thinks Darren this is just being facetious, just now hugging himself, but now saying he cantfort people. Sister, when you are well, I will take you to the park to fly a kite. Thats when Jasvir, who was lying next to Catherine, spoke up. Then added: I remember my mother told me so when I was crying as a child, I was upset when I heard it, how about you, sister, is it better? Catherine cried andughed at Jasvirs reassurance, but a warm current slipped through her heart and she smiled and said towards Jasvir, My sister is better, when you are well, we will go to the park to fly a kite together. At the same time Catherine also did not forget to cast a both smug and contemptuous nce towards Darren, see no you will notfort me, naturally someone willfort me, you are even a child is inferior. Chapter 726 You know shit Darrenughed and did not say anything, picked up the code book thrown on the ground and threw it into the trash without even looking at it. Catherine suddenly thought of stair, who gave it to her, her face showed a burst of bitterness, perhaps it was really God who didnt want him to chase himself, so coincidentally he came across it. Mr. Jakovich ah, we are still suitable for friends, as for the other forget it, this matter you do not me me, to me on God, he gave you a joke. Catherine thought to herself and shrugged subconsciously. Holy shit, I dont know when Ill be able to go back, and I dont know what the situation is at Darrens ce, in case theres a fight, will Darren lose out? Jasper paced back and forth on the floor of the hospital while muttering to himself. Sara looked at Jasper who was hovering in front of her eyes, her eyes were about to be dazzled by him, and said in a good-natured way, Can you stop shaking, brother-inw is not as brainless as you are, so dont worry about it. Through yesterdays game between Darren and stair, Sara is greatly sure of Darrens emotional intelligence, plus Catherine will definitely speak in Darrens favor, so she is not worried about Darren at all in her mind. You heartless, Darren has gone to war, and you are still here to cool off, Darren is really so good to you for nothing. Jasper snapped to attention again and said with a defiant face towards Sara, Who are you calling brainless? Youre the one with no brains! Sara rolled her eyes, for this nervous Jasper really do not know what to say good, so slow to react, not brainless is what! Suddenly, a familiar figure entered Catherines sight, and Sara rushed to Jaspers side, pulling him then to the side. What are you doing? Dont pull me! Jasper said with a face full of disgust as he knocked Saras hand away from pulling on his sleeve, while looking around. If others saw him being pulled aside like this by such a little girl, wouldnt he be humiliated? Shhh! Sara said in a rush as she put her finger to her lips. Jasper saw a cautious Sara naturally knew it was not a joke, so he also quieted down and followed Saras line of sight to feel over. What Jasper said very excited after seeing stair, the whole person is going to rush out. Sara of course can not let him rush out, if he rushed out and what Mr. Jakovich fight, then she did everything for brother-inw can be in vain, maybe brother-inw in the sisters heart score will be reduced.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sara covered Jaspers mouth tightly, trying not to let him make a sound. Jasper, who was not willing to be covered by Sara, kept resisting, who knew that no matter how he resisted, he could not break free from Saras small hands, Saras hands were like two iron pincers, holding his mouth firmly in ce. Jaspers heart cant help butin, this little girl eat powerful pills? So much strength. Saras head twists and turns as stair walks. stairs back blurred little by little, and Sara was relieved to release Jasper. Youre sick, arent you? What are you grabbing me for? Sara just released Jasper, and Jasper said with a hint of anger and no good. Youre the one whos sick? What did you just want!? Sara responded with a straight face. What for! Of course hes going to beat the hell out of him, he deserves that for stealing a woman from Darren. Jasper is also not shy, does not think he did anything wrong. I really want to cut your head open and see whats inside, how to say you are also so big, how to always think of using force to solve ah! Sara said with a contemptuous face towards Jasper. Jasper listened to it and jumped like a thunderstorm, you damn, how dare you educate me again, my father did not educate me like you! Come on,e on, you cut it, cut it now, what do you know, Im called being straightforward, Im toozy to use my brain with this kind of people, a character that can obviously be killed in seconds, is there a need to use your brain? Jasper said, will own head crossed down, make a gesture really want Sara cut open. Sara was Jasper gas a word can not spit out, yes, Jasper how to say is also the Allen family heir, how can no brain it, but his logic, really really extraordinary ah. Sara bristled, didnt say anything, and walked straight towards the ward where Catherine was. Mr. Jakovich, what about Miss Perry, did she say yes? There is a lot of credit for me, do you think you should give me two days off to rx? stairs assistant looked at stair with a smile at the corner of his mouth and said with a smug face. The smile on stairs face was due to the self-deprecation of being counted, but he said so, it was really unlucky that he ran into the gun. Two days off? Ill give you two years of it! stairs heart was a nest of fire, forcing himself not to re up, and now after hearing the assistants words, it was like a volcanic eruption, turning into an uncontroble one. Said stair heavily mmed the phone on the ground. Seeing the shattered phone, the assistant immediately realized that the situation was not right, and hastily lowered his head, daring to probe only slightly, secretly observing stair. At the same time, the assistants mind was in a state of disbelief: What was wrong with Mr. Jakovich? Why is he so angry? Didnt he go to express his love to Miss Perry? Did he not seed? It cant be. With Miss Perrys sisters assistance and the careful preparationst night, how could it be unsessful? The assistant recited Amitabha Buddha once, while thinking, no matter how he thought, he could not think of a one, two, three, four to. Why dont you say anything else? Keep talking! stair said unhappily, ring at his assistant. Mr. Jakovich, say? Dont joke, you look like this, even a fool can see that you are angry, I have to continue to say, will you be pissed off, will not be your free sandbags? If you can, please give a reason, I just want to know why you are upset. stairs assistant remained silent, his heart secretly thinking about his own little calctions, hanging his head down, resigned, waiting for stair to lecture. stair is just a little bit on fire, for the whole thing he naturally knows and his assistant is not too much rted. Humph! stair grunted coldly and red towards his assistant, not bothering to pay attention to it, and said again, Go and find out for me what happened to Darren and Sara in the past two days. Darren and Sara? Miss Perrys sister? What can happen to the two of them! Shit, are the two of them together? No way, even if they are together, Mr. Jakovichs face is not so ugly, right? Wait, Miss Perrys sister! Wasnt she the one who came up with the idea for this code book thing? Did she and Darren team up to award Mr. Jakovich? No way! Mr. Jakovich is still so sure of her, but shes fooled Mr. Jakovich! Why dont you go now? What are you waiting for? Are you really going to take a two-year break? Darren shouted angrily when he saw that his assistant hadnt moved a muscle. The assistant listened and replied, Yes, Ill go check it out. After saying that, he ran to a ce some distance away from stair and made a phone call. I didnt expect it, Darren, youve moved so fast, even Catherines sister has been roped in! But I believe that the final winner will definitely be me, who made you so ruthless? Youve forgotten how ra was taken away by Horace, regardless of whether Catherine was sad or not, and youll do anything to target me. Oh, you still do this, then do notin that I took Catherine away! Chapter 727 A little early stair looked up at the sky, two eyes shining with a fine light, but looked unusually deep, face above the surprisingly with a burst of weird, the corners of the mouth smile is also very cold, so that people can not help but look at the cold shiver. After Darren finished feeding Jasvir, he picked up the porridge and sat down at Catherines bedside. When Catherine saw this, although there was a trace of joy and excitement in her heart, she still refused, after all, the two were not really a couple, and she was already grateful that Darren could feed himself when he could not move: No, I can eat by myself now, I dont need your help to feed me. Darren frowned slightly, and a cold color shed in his deep eyes, not allowing Catherine to refuse, he said, Open your mouth! Catherine sighed in her heart, knowing that she could not escape, so she had to give up. Darren saw that Catherine was all acquiescent, his eyebrows rxed, scooped a spoonful in the bowl, and slowly sent it towards Catherine, the porridge in the spoon was about to be delivered to Catherines mouth, but was interrupted by a door opening. Uh we seem to be back a little early. Sara, who pushed the door in, looked at her sister whose mouth had just opened and hadnt had time to drink the porridge, and Darren, whose arm was stuck in the air, and said awkwardly towards Jasper. Jasper was not surprised to hear that, however, when he also saw that scene, he also replied awkwardly, Uh, it seems to be a little early ha. The two men, who normally disagree, surprisingly turned away from each other and prepared to run out again. Catherine was a bit helpless, she didnt want Darren to feed her, but he had to, and now the two little ones came back to see how embarrassing it was! Jas, help your sister-inw wash a fruit. Darren, however, did not care and said with a self-effacing expression, while the spoon in his hand continued to deliver to Catherine. Catherine looked at the duo walking back again and opened her mouth shyly, a blush quickly creeping up on her face. Originally Darren fed himself, Catherine did not feel anything, but by Sara and Jasper two, she felt strange in her heart. Sara looked at her sister with a delicate face, couldnt help but cover her mouth and snicker, but at the same time greatly appreciated Darrens behavior, this is a good man! At the same time for their own practice against stair more and more sure, if the sister was cheated by him, will not eat a loss? Soon Darren was feeding Catherine the entire bowl of porridge. Catherine sighed in her heart, if she let Darren feed her this way every day, she would have to eat like a little sow. After the feeding, Darren suddenly called Jasper out, not knowing what was going on. Hey, sis, so youre still shy, just now when brother-inw fed you, your face turned red into an apple. As soon as Darren went out, Sara took Catherine and said jokingly. Catherine refused to admit it, but rolled her eyes and said to Sara, No, youre just thinking of making fun of my sister all day long.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Yo yo yo yo, still afraid to admit it, just now I should have taken a picture, but there is another time, wait for the next time, I must take a picture, so that you will not then rely on the debt. Sara proudly shook her little head and said towards Catherine. Yeah, well, next time you take a picture, Im sure I wont renege. Catherine said. Well, not to joke with you sister, ask you a serious question! Sara face suddenly serious down, a serious said. Catherine saw her sister get serious and answered with a straight face, Well, go ahead and ask. Sis, when are you nning to marry your brother-inw. Sara looked at Catherine with a question and asked her for an answer. When will you get married, sister ah, now I still want to know when Darren will divorce himself, you ask this question I really do not know how to answer, too difficult. Sara saw that her sister was silent and asked again, What is it, sister? You havent decided whether to marry your brother-inw or not, have you? Catherine heard helplessly nodded, this Darren also does not give himself an urate message, he really knows how to say to the family about the two of them. Sara got anxious and said, Sister, how can this be done? Brother-inw is such a good man, where can I find ah, I tell you ah, you must seize the opportunity, after this vige can not be this store. Hearing her sisterpliment Darren in this way, Catherine was a little curious as to what Darren had said to her sister to make her sister speak for him so much. Youre not being bribed by Darren, are you? Hes going out now, but hes actually deliberately looking for an opportunity for you to convince me! Catherine said jokingly. Sis! How can you think of me like that! Pissed me off! Sara was instantly reluctant to hear this, and skimmed her lips, still continuing to say. Sister, I am your sister, naturally I am thinking about your future happy life, you see, through thest shopping mall can see that brother-inw is a responsible person, through the matter of your surgery, you can see that brother-inw is a careful person. And these two days you are hospitalized, brother-inw even bed to move over, as president, thepany do not care, 24-hour care for you, which is not enough to care for you? Love you? And Catherine quietly listened to her sisters analysis, every thing said, Catherines heart is not to nod, but, all this may be illusory, she does not understand until now Darren is what kind of a person, say he is cold-blooded, right, now to their own really so good, say he is good, right, can be entrusted, but before to their own is so heartless. Catherines heart is a bit torn, facing the changeable Darren she really do not know in the end which is the real him, or both are true, he is better to himself when he is happy, when he is unhappy, he will treat himself almost, then what is the point of this? Sis? Sis? Are you listening to me? Catherine heard her sister calling herself, and hurriedly came back to her senses, and let out a long breath and said, Well, we are considering when to get married, you dont have to worry about this, my sister has a good idea. Well, sister, you say so I will not say more, in any case, I seem that the current brother-inw is indeed quite good, if I were you can find such a home, has been satisfied with it. Sara still said to her sister. Well, tell me about you? What do you think? There is no disappointment in love ah? Catherine thought of her sister just broke up with the scum yesterday so she asked, but Catherine heart is not very worried about her sister, her sister can think through than herself. No, no, no, I will not be disappointed in love, I always believe that I will find my prince charming, maybe he is even better than brother-inw to you. Sara said with a heartless smile, hiding the faintest hint of sadness inside. A person who treats himself sincerely, but betrayed himself because of money, who would be a little hard to bear, not to mention that person is still his better half. Chapter 728 Rather Marry a Pig I have to say that Sara is extremely well disguised, Catherine did not find anything unusual about Sara at all, and said tentatively towards her, That, Sara, what do you think of Jasper? Jasper, huh? I feel that he is a total scoundrel, think about it, full of fighting and violence, can be any good person? You should keep your brother away from him, so that he doesnt lead you astray one day. When ites to Jasper, Sara is a little angry. Actually Jas is still quite good, although with some bad habits of a dude, but he is not bad at heart, and he is not as silly as you say, I heard Darren say, he just does not care to use his brain with others, if he really ys tricks, he and Darren both have a fight. Catherine put in a good word for Jasper. Well, he also told me, I rather think he thinks he is self-righteous and untouchable! Sara reacted violently and looked at Catherine with a shocked face and said, Sister! You dont want me to have a rtionship with him, do you? But forget it, were going to fight to death with him. Catherine actually really have such an idea, but was so said by his sister, the idea was dispelled, awkwardly smiled and said: The this is not let you two engage in object well, I just so casually asked. It better be, if I have to marry him, Id rather marry a pig. Saras teeth itched with anger when she thought of Jaspers smug look. Just then, the door to the room was opened and it was Darren who walked in alone. Hmm? Wheres Jas? Catherine couldnt help but ask when she didnt see Jasper. Hmph! That guy better note back all the time, so that I also have a good quiet and quiet. Jas, some things to go over first. Darren replied. Yo, so that guy still has things to do, I thought he just has nothing to do every day will y mouth. Sara said in a good-natured way. Jasper, who just walked to the hospital entrance, couldnt help but sneeze and said to himself, Hmm? Who is saying bad things about me behind my back? A woman passing next to him couldnt help but skim him with contempt. He was ustomed to the attention of people, how can he endure this kind of eyes, no good mood towards the demon woman said: What are you looking at, have not seen such a handsome person like this prince ah? The woman couldnt help butugh when she heard it, Little brother is narcissistic enough. Penis!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Jaspers face turned green when he heard it and said angrily, Who is your brother, and who else is younger? Aigoo, I didnt expect to be young, but not small-tempered. The woman still smiled and said. But that smile in Jasper seems like a mockery of his small general: I have a temper, what is it to you? Of course it doesnt matter what I do. The woman shrugged her shoulders, as a person who hase over, then said, I just want to remind you, out of the house, do not be so cross, easy to lose. Shit, I met another one to educate myself! Once he heard this, Jasper couldnt help but think of Sara, who had to fight against himself in everything, and couldnt help but feel a little angry: Im cross, so what? Little brother, I am generous, I do not want to be bothered with you in general, but be polite know? The woman looked like I let you off the hook and then said. I dont know who is rude, is that how your parents taught you to look at people? Jasper is most impatient to hear people say he has no manners. If he was a child, his father would have to hear people say he has no manners, and he would have to be beaten up again. Aigoo, kid, how are you talking? Do you have any family education? Really! Why are kids nowadays so wild, so arrogant in what they say. The woman was obviously also caused by Jaspers temper. Jasper at this time has been angry, if not to see the other party is a woman, he would have already hit: You still have the nerve to say, how old you can not talk and do things, and say I am arrogant, I am arrogant, what do you want? The woman listened to it is also furious, sucked in a breath, just ready to speak, the phone ringing in the bag, coldly grunted and answered the phone: Well, Im downstairs, well, you wait for me, I will go up immediately. The woman hung up the phone, nced at Jasper and said, I have something to do now, not with you in general, remember to pay attention to manners in the future, otherwise you really have to suffer. After saying that the woman will not look back and left, leaving Jasper alone dumbfounded in ce. Jasper looked at the womans back and gnashed his teeth in anger: Humph! If Darren hadnt told me to pick up my godfather and godmother, I would have followed you and let you finish your business, see what you can do to me! Jasperined again before stomping off. He had to do exactly what he needed to do to pick up AshleyRuth. Darren counted the days and it was almost time to give them an ount of him and Catherine, or else his mother would have to meet with the inws and he really wouldnt be able to do anything about it. Inside the vip room, Sara asks questions towards Darren, from big to small, about whateveres to mind. Darren was also patient and answered for Sara one by one, and Catherine, who was listening on the sidelines, was not smiling. Can wee in? At that moment the door of the ward was knocked on, and at the same time a female voice came out. Well,e on in. Sara said toward the door. The door of the room was pushed open at the sound of the voice, and Catherine kept looking at each other, trying to see who the visitor was, and from the sound of the voice, she should not know the visitor. Aigoo, sister, sister hase to take care of you. Lena ran towards Catherine as soon as she entered the door and said enthusiastically. Catherine also smiled and said, Sister is really good to me! She already had a good image of Lena in her heart, and this time Lena came to see her early, so she was naturally very happy. What! Sister? This is the sister of the sister in the Owen family? Sara sized up Lena, today Lena wore a ckce skirt a pair of thin white legs leaked out, the soles of her feet stepped on a pair of white high heels, long hair was tied into a ponytail, face painted with a light makeup, but the looks called for. Saras first reaction was, Damn, how high the heel, if you will definitely fall. Sara greeted Lena first and said, Hello, sister. Lena first froze for a moment, then reacted and was all smiles towards Sara: Youre that sister of Catherines, right? Aigoo, youre really pretty, you can even apply for an actor. Saras heart was full of joy when she heard what Lena said, although she knew that arge part of it was just being polite, but what woman doesnt like to beplimented by others? Im not even close to you, sister. Sara also said with a smile. Chapter 729 Mom and Dad Lenas eyes couldnt help but fall on Darrens body, her face smiled even more, and said towards him, Mr. Kirnd is good, Im relieved to have you looking after Catherine. In fact, she said this, her own heart is very difficult, she is determined to marry Darren, but Darren is so good to this woman, how can she not angry in her heart, but the thought of the two are brother and sister rtionship, can not help but rx some. She knew that now she had to act to be nice to Catherine, otherwise Catherine said a few bad words about herself in front of Darren, it would be more than worth it, and when she and Darren got married, it would be easy to deal with Catherine at that time? Miss Owen where words, taking care of Catherine is also what I should do. Darren said lightly. Well, sis Sara just opened her mouth to say something, and was forcibly interrupted by Catherine, Sis, it just so happens that I have a brother who is sending two sets of face masks, when the timees, sis take away one set. Sara looked at her sister a little strangely, unsure. Catherine, on the other hand, winked, signaling her not to speak. Oh, you are really thinking of my sister, but I ept the thought, I do not want the mask, I still have a lot of friends there, I can not use it all, how dare I ask you for more. Lena replied with a smile, but in her heart she didnt think so. What international joke? I would use your kind of mask? The masks I use are the best, the same as yours? Lena thought that the Lin family was originally a poor family, Catherines brother is naturally not to where, he sent the mask may be what misceneous brands it, in case I use the skin bad again, it is whos. Since sister doesnt want it, I wont force it. Catherine then went on to say that she hadnt expected Lena to take it, she just wanted to take the opportunity to interrupt Sara. Because of the Owen familys arrival, the ward is quite lively at this time. Several people kept talking, even Jasvir, who has always been silent, also said a few words from time to time. In the meantime, Catherine took the time to go to the bathroom and exined to Sara that she didnt want to disclose her rtionship with Darren for the time being because of Darrens identity, so the Owen family didnt know about their rtionship yet. Catherine told her sister not to mention this in front of the Owen family and to just say that Darren was her brother. Sara was a bit puzzled by this, but she naturally had to agree with her sisters exnation. With all the chatter, time flew by and it was noon. Leia also brought the food and Darren still insisted on feeding Catherine, who was a bit shy in front of everyone. When she saw Darren feeding another woman so gently, Lena couldnt help but feel angry, she had already cursed Catherine in her heart, if she didnt want Darren to disgust herself, she would have cursed out already, which still use such a smile to wee. After feeding Catherine, Darren left. Before he left, Darren specifically told Sara to feed Catherine another bowl of soup no matter what. Have you arranged for the two of you to have dinner yet? Darren dialed Jaspers number as soon as he left the hospital. Darren, Im doing my job, dont worry, the meal has been eaten, now Im in the vi in Royal Garden with my godfather and godmother, just waiting for you toe over. Jasper at the other end of the phone, patting his chest, as if to show how reliable he is. Yeah, I got it, Ill be right over. Darren said and hung up the phone. The driver had been waiting for Darren for a long time, and when he saw Darren, he immediately stepped forward and opened the car door, and Darren got in, saying indifferently, The vi at Royal Garden. The car drove slowly, Darren sat in the back row looking at the changing scene outside the window, thinking in his mind, the Lin family parents know his rtionship with Catherines reaction, his face could not help but reveal a smile. Darrens fingertips tapped on the car window with some regrity, apparently he was not worried about telling the truth to the Lins parents, this was from a heartfelt confidence. The car soon arrived in front of the vi building. Darren got out of the car, took a breath, and walked straight in. Darren, youre here, Godfather and Godmother are inside, lets go in. Jasper saw Darrening and took the lead in weing him. Darren nodded gently and walked in with Jasper, one after the other. Dad! Mom! Darren shouted out directly when he saw the Lin parents. The two elders are confused and cant figure out what Darren is up to! Not only did the Lin parents not understand Darrens meaning, but Jasper was also puzzled in his heart, and three pairs of eyes shot at Darrens body in unison. Big brother! What kind of ne are you on? Although you and your sister-inw are in a rtionship, it seems a little inappropriate for you to just call Mom and Dad directly like that, after all, you two are not married yet.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Dad! Mom! You guys sit down first and listen to what I have to tell you slowly. Darren looked at the three peoples expressions helplessly and opened his mouth resentfully. Aigoo I go! This is a story, Jasper heart can not help but say. Lins parents had a million guesses in mind at once, he wanted to marry his daughter, he was Jaspers brother, so also followed Jasper called Daddy Mom The thing is, Catherine and I actually got our marriage license not long ago. Darren spoke in waves, while he observed the change in demeanor of the two elders, and by the time he finished, he could clearly detect the displeasure on their faces. Jaspers reaction was even more violent, he just sat down on the sofa, picking up a ss of water, not yet ready to swallow, heard Darren say, Jasper directly sprayed the water all over the coffee table! Holy shit! Darren, youre so awesome, you and your sister-inw got your license behind your sister-inws parents backs and now youre talking to your inws like youre harmless. Great! Its really great! The two parents of the Lin family stared at Darren, Ashleys hand holding the teacup could not help but tighten some, he just shed through many possibilities in his mind, but he never thought that Catherine had already received a marriage license with this person in front of him. When did this happen? Ashley exhaled and asked towards Darren, apparently Ashley was so pissed off that she wasnt kissing, even her voice was shaking a little. About two months ago. Darren said, still very calmly. Why didnt you tell us? Ashley suppressed his emotions as much as he could, trying not to explode. Although at this moment Catherine already knew that she was not his own, he still had extremely deep feelings for Catherine. If this person in front of him dares to bully his daughter, he will not spare him in any case, although he knows Darrens identity is extraordinary, but so what? The one with bare feet is afraid of the one with shoes? Chapter 730 Three documents Because things are too urgent. Darrens face took on a hint of helplessness at this point. I wonder if Catherine has told you guys when we both started dating? Darren asked lightly towards Ashley again after thinking about it. Ashley looked at Darren and shook his head, gesturing for Darren to continue, he would like to know what Darren could say to himself one, two, three, four. Well, Im sure Catherine didnt tell the second oldest about her surgery, either. Darren said, still very calmly. What surgery? Ashley had a question mark on her face, having no idea what Darren was talking about. I guess so. Darren said to himself, then took out a pile of papers from the briefcase he was carrying and handed them over towards Ashley. It happened two months ago, one of Catherines ssmates, Mo Wenhui, was sent to the emergency room because she was in a car ident. The situation was even more urgent because the blood bank did not have blood of the same blood type as hers and there was no way to transfuse it. At this time, Mo Wenhuis husband found Catherine. He knew that Catherine had the same blood type as Mo Wenhui and hoped that Catherine could save Mo Wenhui, who was kind-hearted and naturally would not refuse. Because Mo Wenhui had lost too much blood, the need for blood transfusion was high, and for a while it was impossible to find a second blood type identical to hers. After 500 of blood was drawn, Catherines face was already pale, but 500 was simply not enough, and 500 was needed, but it was likely that the transfusion would be life-threatening, and I tried hard to discourage her, but Catherine wouldnt listen. The hospital people considered the liability issue and needed the family to sign an agreement. Catherine was afraid that you would worry and that you wouldnt sign, so she got a marriage license with me and had me sign the agreement, which is why I didnt agree to Catherines bone marrow transnt at first this time, and likewise, I purposely changed hospitals for the same reason. Darren finished and took a deep breath, and at this point his face showed a deep bitterness. Jasper thought to himself, Holy shit! So theres a story like this between my brother and sister-inw! If my future daughter-inw and I had a simr story, it would be enough for me to brag about it in front of my buddies for years.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Ashley took the agreement and looked at it again and again. It had the time and date, the hospitals official seal, and Darrens signature, so Ashley was convinced of what Darren said. Ashley dreads to think what the family would do if something happened to Catherine during the blood drive. What would he do when the Owen family came to retrieve Catherine? Ashley looked at Darren and could not say a word, staring at Darrens eyes with some annoyance, as if wordlessly asking, if Catherine had any ident in the middle of the blood draw, can you afford to take the responsibility? Darren was staring closely into Ashleys eyes at this point, and the reproach in Ashleys eyes was clear to see. Why dont you take a look at the second document. Darren spat out a few words faintly toward Ashley again. Ashley listened and then picked up a document again from the coffee table through that agreement, which was much thicker than the agreement and had dozens of pages. As soon as Ashley picked up the document, she could see the words printed in bold on the cover: the Kirnd Group Share Transfer Agreement. Jasper, standing aside, peeked, and when he saw clearly a fewrge words on the document, his pupils could not help but dte, so shocked that even his mouth opened, if not forcibly, he was estimated to scream out. A share of the Kirnd Group? What concept perhaps Ashley does not know, but as the Allen family heir of severalrge families, Jasper how can not understand. Brother! Domineering! What a man I admire too, so dominating, what else can I say? From now on, Ill hang out with you! Jasper could not say how he felt now. He thought that Darren was the only one who had given away the shares of the number onepany without blinking an eye. Ashleys palm could clearly feel the Kirnd Groups steel mark on the A 4 paper, and he couldnt help but feel a shudder in his heart as he slowly wiped it away. Soon Ashley turned to thest page, for the middle of what is written, Ashley is also a half-understanding, about understand what it means, so did not look at it. On thest page you can clearly see that it clearly says ten percent of the shares. Although he is not a person who works in the business, he also deeply understands what this ten percent of shares means. When Ashley looked down again, she saw the three phoenix signatures on the back of Party A, signed by Darren, while Party B was empty. Darren exins. This document, which I got someone to write when Catherine was drawing her second 500 C C, and I signed it, will be delivered to the two elders if anything happens to Catherine, and as long as I have more than ten percent of the shares in my hands, the contract wille into effect when either person signs his or her name to it. This is also a littlepensation for Catherine from me. Ashley read it and handed the agreement to Catherines mother, who took the document, her hands feeling ufortably heavy. The two of you can also look at the third document. Darren spoke again. Ashley frowned and instead of picking up a third document, she turned toward Darren and said, Theres no need to read the document again, I believe you truly love Catherine. Catherines mother was nodding along, and was extremely agreeable to what Ashley had to say. The two of us also know Catherines character, and she is also dead-tempered and will not easily change what she has decided, so I dont me you for signing the contract. Ashley looked at Darren after a pause and said again, I was indeed a little surprised to hear about your marriage to Catherine, but after listening to your exnation, you didnt actually do anything wrong. Ashleys tone at this time became much calmer, even the expression on her face with a faint smile. Jaspers heart at this time that Darren is an admiration ah, brother, Ive been with you for so many years, when you can teach me well ah, you are pleased in business, the Kirnd Group to the first in the country, the love field is pleased, behind the back of his father-inw married, and now his father-inw does not me you for taking away his daughter. The first thing you need to do is to look at Darrens eyes and you cant help but bring a burning heat, as if you want to burn Darren up. But its been two months, so why are you telling me now? Ashley pondered for a long time and opened her mouth again. Chapter 731 Getting the in-laws For one thing, Catherine wouldnt let me tell the second oldest, she said the time was not ripe, and for another, it was also for my personal reasons, thepany always has things to deal with, so I didnt visit the second oldest. Darren continued without haste: This time it happens that the two elders are alsoing to the hospital to take care of Catherine, so it is just as well that I confessed this matter to the two elders, so that you and my mother can meet and discuss the matter of marriage, and I can also make up for ate wedding to Catherine. Darren is getting married to his sister-inw, and Im going to be the best man for my big brother! Hearing what Darren said, Jaspers heart was very excited and he couldnt help but feel happy for Darren. Ashley but and Jaspers reaction is very different, originally stretched the frown at this time again wrinkled, some helplessly opened: Darren, this matter I may not be able to make the decision, you also know, I am not is not Catherines I think his father will have to make a choice about the marriage. If it is put in the past, Ashley after learning the truth of the matter, can also do for Catherine, also agreed to Darren this matter, but now Catherine has been Billy retrieved, and in the Owen familyCatherine there is a real brother, Catherine to recognize the ancestors is also normal However, and two days ago Billy also talked to himself about the matter of Catherine changed her surname. After hearing Ashleys words, Jaspers heart is also very unhappy, for Ashley and indignant, why the Owen family people will sister-inw said lost, said recovered, then my godfathers 20 years of hard work is what is the matter? Catherine does not want to go back to the Owen family, she is still your daughter and will always be your dearest daughter, the only reason why she recognizes the Owen family is because of her miserable biological brother. brother. Darren heard the concern in Ashleys mind and exined. Haha! Its really worthy of my sister-inw, just dont give the Owen family face to see what he wants. Since they are ruthless, this is not considered us ruthless. When Jasper heard what Darren said, he couldnt help but feel that Catherine was very much to his liking, and his attitude towards Catherine couldnt help but go up a few notches. But the Owen family, yesterday, was discussing with me about Catherine changing herst name. This said Ashley, still a little worried. You dont have to worry about this, Catherine has clearly told the Owen family that it is impossible for her to change her surname. For example, like marriage or something, will also be done in our side, and they have nothing to do with the Owen family, and even during the chat, Catherine also smiled and told me that she just have an extra brother and make a few friends outside. Darren exined again. Speaking of which, Ashley at this point in his heart already knew their status in Catherines heart, originally he was afraid that Catherine in the marriage and between them estranged it. Now it seems that he was over-worried. But he also had a trace of helplessness, his heart was very contradictory, on the one hand he wanted to let Catherine into the Owen family, after all, the Owen family is also arge family, and their family assets are very small, if Catherine with the Owen family, the Owen family will certainly let If Catherine with the Owen family, the Owen family will certainly let Catherine more or less to share some property, but he can not, may have to rely on Catherine to help in the future. On the other hand, Ashley wants Catherine to stay with her, even if she is not her own, she has been raising her for more than 20 years. The two of them have long regarded Catherine as their own daughter, which can not let Catherine just leave it. Well, you guys should stop excusing yourselves, Catherine but deeply love this family, you must not break Catherines heart for the sake of Catherines so-called future. Darren said in a serious manner, without a trace of joking on his face. Ashley also nodded heavily, thinking is also very clear to understand, if their daughter is really the kind of greedy glory of people, long ago in Darrens that contract signed. Thinking about it, Ashley couldnt help but praise Catherine in her heart, a good boy, has a backbone, people poor will not be short! Darren was relieved to see the look of joy on Ashleys face! This was quite a lot of brain and effort on his part.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Even the share transfer agreement of the Kirnd Group was witnessed by several shareholders of thepany, which he had made before and intended to give to Catherine after the divorce, but unexpectedly, it came in handy now. As for the security protocol, this is what Darren had someone do in a hospital on purpose, and in order to convince Ashley that it was all true, even Darren had someone do Catherines hospitalization certificate online. Jasper at this time looking at Ashley two old, smile is also very sweet people, so this matter is also considered a sess. Godfather, Godmother, how about it, I told you Darren is very nice, see how reliable it is, and you have seen how much Darren cares for Catherine, yesterday he even stayed in the ward all night and moved the bed directly over. Jasper said good things about Darren in front of the two old men of the Lin family. Of course Jasper didnt mean to aggravate or praise Darren, he was just telling the truth, and Darrens kindness to Catherine was visible to both of them. You have to give her a little more grace if shes not right. In fact, Catherines marriage is also a big deal in the eyes of the two, the two look at the constantly older daughter does not have half the intention of marriage, the heart can not help but anxious, now Catherine outside and Darren has received a marriage license, plus Darren is also quite good to Catherine, the two old heart is naturally very happy. Ashley seems that Catherine can meet Darren such a loving person is also considered a good home for her, the heart thought and said towards Darren: Darren ah, I have no problem, take time to meet with your parents, to finalize your and Catherines wedding. It was obvious that Ashley had taken Darren as her son-inw at this time, and her attitude was naturally bing amiable. Ashley paused and asked with some concern, Does your family know that you and Catherine have received a marriage license? Ashley has heard a lot about the wealthy parents of the deep sense of family, that women are not worthy of their sons, dead or alive, unwilling to let their sons marry, if Darrens parents are that kind of people, Ashley said nothing will let Catherine marry to the Kirnd family, their daughter no matter how good or bad, at least The daughter of the Kirnd family, no matter how good or bad she is, at least she cant be treated by others with cold eyes. You dont have to worry about this. Within a few days of getting the marriage license, I have also spoken to my mother about this, and my mother has already met with Catherine and passed the heirloom bracelet to Catherine, Darren said lightly. For Ashleys heart worry, Darren how can not know, so he also deliberately exined the next mother will be heirloom bracelet to Catherine, is to let Ashleyplete peace of mind. Thats the best, thats the best. Ashley couldnt stop smiling, it seems her worries were all superfluous, such a benevolent son, how could his parents be the kind of people who stir up trouble. Chapter 732 Two Billion But theres one thing I still need to exin to the two oldest in advance. Darren looked at Ashley and said slowly. Oh? What is it? Ashley heard Darrens turn of phrase and couldnt help but tense up. Darren saw Ashleys nervous look,ughed softly and opened his mouth to exin: Actually, its not a big deal, mainly because of my identity, Im afraid to bring unnecessary trouble to Catherine, so I dont want others to know the current rtionship between the two of us, and when we get married, we will naturally announce it to the public. Ashley was relieved to hear that he thought it was a big deal, wasnt he just afraid that people would find trouble with his daughter? This is not for the sake of our Catherine?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Small matter, small matter, in that case, we just dont talk about it. Ashley naturally agreed in one breath. Not even people from THE Owen family can say that. Darren added. No one from the Owen family can say anything? How can he be Catherines family, he cant possibly harm Catherine, right? Ashley said with some surprise. The Owen family is so crowded that I was afraid the whole businessmunity would know about it after I told them. Darren exins. Ashley nodded thoughtfully, although he did not understand the business circle inside the way, but he believed in what Darren said, naturally will not easily mention this to others. Ill go! This scream is naturally issued by Jasper, he could not hold back his curiosity drive, could not help but look at what Darren said the third file in the end, did not expect, do not know, a look at a shock. The third document, surprisingly, is a medal awarded to Catherine by the charity, which reads, Thank you Ms. Perry for the $100 million donation for the needy school children in South Sudan. What! And! On the back of this medal is a paper acknowledgement that reads in pen, Thanks to Ms. Perrys donation of 100 million dors for education in our Republic of Chile, Quebec fifty high schools, we will be naming in your name school building, office building named after you. Another 100 million! Holy shit, big brother is awesome! And will also be named after his sister-inw, sounds like a very hanging ah, I used to go to school when I saw a lot of escape building, the future sister-inw will not be as powerful as he? This is considered to be the name of the world, right. He was not surprised to see Jaspers surprise. The two certificates are naturally true. Some time ago Catherine was targeted by Anna in thepany, Darren certainly could not let his woman be bullied, so he used his iron fist to send Anna and her lover both to prison. The result is that Catherine says she is creating sins for her, which makes Darren feel bad, and finally decides to use her name to do charity, or to appease Catherines heart. But all this, Catherine do not know just, Darren thought it is not much, there is no need to tell Catherine, the medal and thank you letter is also sent directly to thepany. Jasper thought to Darrens nature will certainly not say this to Catherine, so Catherine must not know at this time, if they will tell her the shocking news, she learned that he became Shaw like a powerful person also do not know what expression. The idea is that Jasper cant help but have a wry smile on his face, why not sell the news to Sara, just so he can also raise his eyebrows a little. Two old, if there is nothing, I will leave first, these two days also did not go to thepany, but now a lot of things piled up waiting for me to deal with it. Darren opened his mouth at this time, stating that he was leaving. Well, there is nothing else, you go to work, do not worry about Catherines ce, Catherines mother and I will take care of her in the next two days. Ashley knows that her son-inw is a great person, naturally he will not be as idle as he is. Why Im not my son-inws mother. Catherines mother rolled her eyes toward Ashley and said. Darren felt a burst of affection when he heard it and smiled more than a little, Yeah, my mom! Hahahaha! Godfather, Godmother, you guys just rest here, Im going to go out too, Ill go over to see Catherine after my nap, Ill drive to pick you up then. Jasper also followed Darren out of the vi. Looking at Jasper following himself, Darren was not surprised, this kid always wants to learn something from himself, just heard that he is going to thepany to deal with things, certainly want to go to see again. But he is also used to it and did not say anything more. Darren, just go ahead and get busy, Ill go check on Catherine at the hospital, Jasper said with a smile towards Darren as soon as he left the gate of the vis small courtyard. Darren was a little surprised, this kid today how so unusual, in the past is not always willing to stay in the hospital more? What Sara is a little girl, very annoying how how, this and how the initiative to go to the hospital? What, havent had a tussle with Sara in a while and miss her a bit? Darren said jokingly. Che, whos thinking about that idiot! Jasper said without a smile, I was thinking about Catherine. Darren shook his head and didnt say anything else, just thought to himself: Hell miss Catherine? Jasper got into the Chevrolet Camaro RS Sport given to him by Darren, but he didnt hear the sound of the engine starting for a long time, but he was searching the inte for information and videos about the charity Catherine, which was a bargaining chip with Sara. Soon he searched quite a few, all saved, the corners of his mouth can not help but pick up an arc, Nan Nan said to himself, Hmph, you damn, to know the news will have to show sincerity, if you do not want to know, ha ha, I hooked up with you to death Thinking of Jasper will start the car, the wind, wear out. In order to enjoy the look of Sara begging herself earlier, on the way Jasper drove fast and ran several red lights in a row, without blinking an eyebrow. Of course all efforts are useful, the usual twenty-minute journey, Jasper but took less than ten minutes, to the hospital, Jasper ran straight to Catherines ward, with a treacherous smile on his face. The moment Jasper pushed the door of the room open, he heard a deafening shout, Ah! He hastily plugged his ears with his hands and looked at the three people in the ward, Jasvir, who had just fallen asleep at the moment, was awakened by the scream he had just heard, while Catherines face looked up at him with surprise, while Sara, with a shy face, hung her head down in silence and did not look at him. Chapter 733 Dates Jasper skimmed his mouth, thinking: so the shouting is from you, no wonder the voice is so sharp, but then again, you little girl will be shy, ah. It turns out that Sara was just ying with her sister when the door was pushed open with a snap, so how could Sara not be surprised! Looking at Jaspers appearance, she thought he had seen it and wasughing at herself, Saras heart could not help but rise in a burst of anger, you saw it, but also showed so obviously, how is it deliberately to embarrass me? Jasper! Youve gone too far! Get out! Get the hell out of here! Sara yelled loudly, while grabbing the pillow behind Catherines back and smashing it towards Jasper. Jasper saw a pillow flying towards him, even connected and took the pillow in his hand also towards Sara and said unhappily, Are you crazy ah? You forgot to take your medicine today? Sara heard the heart of the anger rose anotheryer, you bully too much, take advantage of me, but alsough at me, I I I smashed you to death! Cant you pick it up? Catch it for me, one by one. Sara picked up the fruit basket ced on the table and threw the fruits inside to Jasper one by one. Damn, what am I doing to you, to do so? And let me pick up one by one, you think Im stupid ah, no brain ah, that will not be smashed to death? Jasper saw all kinds of fruits flying towards him, he hurriedly used the pillow to resist, but some parts were still hit by Sara. Sara,e on, stop it, this is a hospital, and your brother is still sleeping. Catherine said persuasively towards her sister. Sara red hard at Jasper, just to put down the fruit basket in his hands, who knew that Jasper actually picked up a date from the ground and smashed it towards himself, it so happened that Sara was wearing the same V-neck pair that Darren had just bought with her yesterday, the date actually flew straight to Saras V inside, and it was stuck in the two peaks. Of course Jasper didnt mean it, seeing that the date he threw carelessly flew to Saras ce, he couldnt help but stare at it with wide eyes and confront Saras two peaks. Sara at this time let angry fire, towards Jasper shouted: You dare to look, see I do not smash you to death. No, no, no, I didnt mean to do it. Jasper hurriedly exined, afraid that Sara smashed him again, Im not trying to look at you or take advantage of you, I just want to know how it went over and got stuck there, and now suddenly I think that date is not an ordinary date ah. Sara heard together and hated to tear the guy in front of her, and without any reason, smashed the fruit basket with a handful of fruits. Jasper was helpless for a while, apparently recognizing that he had just said the wrong thing, but it was already toote, and he could only take the pillow to ward off a while. I Im wrong, you stop smashing, good things we lets discuss, ah, I was smashed so painful ah, ah! Sara did not pay any attention to Jaspers shouting voice, but just smashed by himself. Finally, the fruit basket in the fruit has been all smashed by Sara, she then gasped and stopped. Sara, you are so unbelievable, apologize to Jas. Catherine watched several fruits smashed hard toward Jaspers body, and even an apple smashed Jaspers head, watching Catherine could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. Sara, do you hear me? Apologize to me! Didnt I juste in without knocking? Do you have to be like this? Its like Ivemitted the worst crime of all! Jasper also said at this time in no good mood, obviously upset with Sara for attacking herself with fruits. Jasper actually wanted to curse long ago, but Sara now has a weapon in her hand, he does not dare to make a move. Did youe in without knocking? Youre obviously being a hooligan! Sara said in an unpleasant voice, while her eyes kept exploring in front of the table, trying to find something to smash Jasper with again. Holy shit! How did I go rogue? You smashed me, I was smashed by you, the pain, resistance is also normal ah, I blocked my head are, how can I know where to hit you, is that you stopped, I saw surprisingly smashed you there, I did not mean to, why say I am a rascal? Jasper had a million disagreements in his heart, ying the rascal I would not find you ah, just you and a shrew like, still must not scare people to death ah, but he did not speak out, because he wanted to get up under the bed there is a wrapped durian, is this morning he brought over to Catherine to relieve the craving. Humph! Then forget it, but you just came in that will what do you mean? Look at it, but also shamelesslyugh, look at your cheap look, I I have to smash you to death. Sara see Jasper even sophistry refused to admit, heart anger more, began to rummage up, looking for things that can be used as weapons. Jasper looked at Saras frame and couldnt help but be afraid, this is really going to kill me ah! Jasper subconsciously looked at the durian under the bed and couldnt help but let out a breath, luckily it wasnt discovered. Sara heard Jaspers sigh and couldnt help but re over. Jaspers forehead continued to have cold sweat flowing down, this guy cant be a mind reader! At the same time he once again looked vainly at the durian under the bed, well, durian, you can hide well, do not be found. He was praying in his heart when he noticed Sara crouched down and looked over towards where Durian was. It turns out that Sara caught that glimpse of Jaspers gaze before she spotted Durian, only to see Sara tug up Durian with one hand and look at herself. Jaspers back was instantly wet at this point, my God! You cant be serious! Jasper looked at Sara who grabbed the durian and couldnt help but swallow two mouthfuls of saliva. God! This durian down, I do not have this look, Jasper can not help but throw a pleading look to Catherine. Catherine has long wanted to speak to Sara, but Sara is angry, for their own words simply can not listen, but now can not, if not persuaded, durian is certainly still durian, Jasper is not Jasper can not say! Sara, okay, stop it! Catherine sat downpletely at this point and shouted towards Sara. Me! No, Im going to clean up this pervert and make himugh at me. Sara now didnt care what Catherine said, and lifted the durian to throw it over.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jasvir was also stirred up by the bickering duo, rubbed his hazy eyes and looked at the two. Me! What did I justugh at you when I walked in the door? I dont understand! Jasper shouted loudly, he did somehow do not understand why Sara good towards himself what tantrum, he did not provoke her, how she is not good with himself. What did you see when you entered the door that you dont know? Sara didnt believe that Jasper was notughing at herself. What do I see ah me, I just entered the door before I can react, and then you throw! How pathetic I am. Jasper said pitifully, wiping a hand over his eyes every now and then. Chapter 734 You have him You didnt see it, what are youughing at!? Sara asked thoughtfully, she wanted to see how long Jasper could pretend! What am Iughing at!? I could hardly have a bargaining chip to negotiate with you, so Iughed smugly twice, do you have to do that? Jasper finally said helplessly, I know one thing about my sister-inw, my heart is happy for my sister-inw, I just looked at my sister-inw andughed twice, and did not smile at you, do you need to that look? Huh! Go ahead! Go ahead and make it up! Ill see what tricks you can make up. Saras heart is not willing to believe what Jasper said, loudly questioned: Okay, I give you a chance to say, you say you know what news my sister! If you dont tell me, Ill smash you to death. Said cant help but raise the durian in his hand again. I I Jasper stammered I half a day, and then could not spit out a word, his heart is not willing to ah, he could not easily find a message, cheerful Im not sure what happened. Hows that? Cant say it, right? I smashed you to death Sara looked at Jasper with a snicker on her face and was even more sure of her thoughts. Before Saras words could fullye out of her mouth, she was interrupted by Jasper: Okay, Ill say! Jasper has a million dislikes in his heart, but look at the durian Sara raised above her head can not help but helpless, for the safety of their lives, I even have a million dislikes, I also have to say ah. Jasper hung his head low and turned on his phone, dragging his steps towards Sara like a deted ball. Well, quickly put down the durian, do not teach the child bad. Catherine said at this time no good, for this day is not afraid of naughty sister, she is also helpless ah. Looking at Jaspers embarrassed face like eating a fly, Sara felt in her heart that this guy should not lie to herself, and then looked at Jasvir who was looking at herself with wide eyes, Sara then gave up and put the durian down. The content is all in the phone, so read it yourself. Jasper, with a lifeless look, handed the phone to Sara. Sara ruthlessly snatched the phone from Jaspers hands and looked at it in disbelief, she really didnt believe that there was anything else that could make this guy smile so brightly besidesughing at himself. Hmph! If I dontugh when I look at it, youll be finished! Sara thought this in her mind, and her grip on the durian tightened a little more. With a tter, the durian slipped from Saras hand and came into close contact with the floor, breaking a crack. This! This! This cant be! Are you lying to me? Saras pupils dted as she stared at the phone, asking Jasper in disbelief, so excited that even the tone of her voice took on a bit of joy. Whether its true or not, you can see for yourself! Jasper returned breathlessly, although in her heart she was upset at Sara for throwing herself on that fruit without distinguishing, but he was more discouraged by losing an opportunity to negotiate! Catherine, born on x date, x year, x day, x year, in x province, Sara couldnt help but read out, her voice bing more shaky with each sentence, because what she was reading matched her own sister. The Kirnd Groupmanaging director? Sara read here and paused, as far as she knew her sister was only a small reporter, how could she be the Kirnd Groupmanaging director? director of the Kirnd Group. So she then felt that this was not her sister, and of course she now does not feel that it was Jasper who was deliberately ying a trick on himself, but that Jasper had also been tricked into it. Idiot, this is not my sister, my sister is a reporter, but this person is managing director, the difference in status ah! Besides, where did my sister get the 200 million, if she had it, she would have shared it with me! Isnt that right, sister? But I guess you are also cheated, so this time I let you off the hook, but next time Sara said towards Jasper and Catherine. Who knows Sara was interrupted by Jasper before she could finish: Youre the idiot! Jasper didnt even give Sara a chance to speak and turned his head towards Catherine and asked, Sister-inw. Do you know what the name of my brotherspany is! Catherine is a little strange, what the hell is in the phone ah? Another 200 million, another question about Darrenspany, how did Darrenspany earn 200 million? But what does it have to do with me? Although Catherine was a little surprised by the question Jasper asked, she said, The Kirnd Group, why? And what is my brothers position in the Kirnd Group? Jasper then asked towards Catherine. The president. Catherine was a little helpless, asking me these two boring questions just to illustrate how prominent Darren was? Hmm! Jasper nodded and looked at Sara with a yful face, Now you read it again. MANAGING DIRECTOR OF KIRKLAND GROUP! asked Sara with a surprised look on her face, her eyes widened and she ran to Catherines bedside in disbelief, Sis? Since when do you have 200 million? Catherine could not help but roll her eyes, what international joke, I can have two hundred million? If only I had 200 million, I wouldnt have to calcte how to pay Darren every day, looking at his capitalist reactionary face, Ive had enough! How dare you ask me to pay for it, why doesnt he go to hell! And and gave a donation! Sara couldnt help but swallow and speak again, Sis! Im poor too! How about you donate some to me too, Im not greedy, I dont need two hundred million, just give me some moh on the line! Am I crazy? I have 200 million and I donated it! Am I sick? Catherine skimmed her lips towards Sara and said, Well, silly sister, for this kind of thing how can you believe it? I want to have two hundred million how will not give you, we both grew up what is always one and a half, not to mention the hairy, share you a hundred million and what harm, but I do not have? Catherineughed dryly, obviously not believing all of what Sara said. Of course you dont have it, youve donated it! Sara said with a bitter face, then brought up a smile and looked at Catherine, But youre a celebrity in the eyes of the students and teachers. Sara meanwhile slipped Jaspers cell phone to Catherine. Catherine took the phone with a few moments of curiosity to see what emerging deceptions had taken Jasper and Sara. Catherine Catherine read it again from the beginning, while reading it in her mind, she thought, Nowadays, the Inte is really developed, it is so urate to get my information directly, it must be some software that reveals my personal information. No, I have to be more careful in the future. Position, the Kirnd Group, managing director. I said why Jasper just asked me Darren whichpany, the original liar edited me to Darrenpany, well, who called theirpanys fame? Well, managing director, good, but I think its better to write as CEO, otherwise how toe to the two hundred million, see this is the crooks not very smart it Hey! Wait! Whatpany? the Kirnd Group! It wont be Darren Catherine was thinking about it when Jaspers voice came to her ear: You can flip back, theres a video at the back. Catherine heard it and quickly flipped backwards, clicked start video, then watched it. Just now Sara watched it and did not find the video, now she also came to Catherines side and watched it. Wow! Brother-inw, so handsome! Sara said loudly. But Catherines face suddenly became grave and asked towards Jasper, Is this 200 million real? Jasper nodded bitterly, Of course its true. But I dont have 200 million! Catherine said in a hurry.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jasper smashed his mouth and said, You have more than 200 million ah! Im afraid that ten or eighty million cant be stopped. Huh? When did my sister be so rich? Sara looked at Catherine with astonished lust, her mouth watering. I didnt. Catherine hurriedly shook her head, looking like I was innocent! My big brotherspany has a market value of over ten billion dors! Jasper said without good humor. But I dont have any money. Catherine replied. You have him! Jasper all looked a little impatient. Right ha. Sara replied approvingly. Catherine, however, nodded thoughtfully and shook her head a momentter. Hmm? No! Chapter 735 How is it you Catherine suddenly realized what Jasper meant, and then opened her mouth in surprise, You mean Darren donated 200 million in my name? Yeah, or else I could be so happy toe over to you? Jasper gave an affirmative answer, while he nced at Sara with a resigned look. Uh, this, Jasper seems to be really to share the good news with us, I I seem to have misunderstood him. Sara looked at Jasper with slight embarrassment and said sympathetically, That Jasper, it seems that I misunderstood you in this matter, you dont care ha. Humph! Jaspers heart is furious, he was smashed by Sara that is a wretched ah, how can she say forget it forget it, if so forget it, where to put his face! What do you think? Jasper pointed to his smashed head and said in no good mood towards Sara. This Sara knows that she is not in charge of this matter, and hurriedly put her small hand up, gently pressing and rubbing on Jaspers head, while apanying a smile, Jasper, sister I do not know what to do. I hurt you, you will not see eye to eye with my sister, right? The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of whats going on. I thought you wereughing at me! Humph! Jasper snorted coldly, although he didnt say it with his mouth, he couldnt tell how happy he was to see Sara defeated. Didnt you just want to hit me with a durian? What, now youre not so proud either? Its not impossible for me to forgive you, unless you promise me a request. Jasper raised his head and looked at Sara as she spoke the terms. Now that Darrens donation for Catherine is out, he naturally cant use it to make conditions, but Sara misunderstands Jasper, and Jasper takes this opportunity to simply threaten her. Huh? What kind of request? Sara did not say yes, busy asking, she and Jasper have always been at odds, in case this kid proposes something excessive, she will not be at a disadvantage? This should not be difficult for you. Jasper had a wry smile on his face at this point, looking at Saras heart a tirade, if he hadnt provoked him, he would have gone up and pped him twice. In the future, when you see a ce with me, you have to respectfully call out Jasper, and do whatever it is, and put me in front. Jasper looked at Sara and said lightly, in fact, he was going to say a few more words, but thought not to go too far, if this causes Saras dissatisfaction, she did not agree with himself, he can not do anything to her, that will not be worth the loss. Sara heard Jaspers statement, the heart is very unhappy, but what they just did is really quite excessive, if you do not promise Jaspers words, but also a little bit to say, Sara gritted her teeth, thinking called on it, anyway, he is bigger than me, they do not eat what loss, as for the other, when the time to say it. I promised! When Jasper heard Saras voice, he felt a pain in his heart, thinking that Sara would have to call out to Jasper when she saw him in the future, he couldnt help but feel smug. On the contrary, Sara looked as if she had lost the battle, not to mention how unhappy she was. When did this happen? By now Catherine hade back from her surprise and asked towards Jasper. Huh? Theres a date on it, I forget exactly when. Jasper replied with a smile on his face, obviously still smiling at the brilliance of what he had just done. Catherine had a moment of doubt after seeing the date on it. Hmm? Just a little while ago? Howe I didnt know that? At the same time her heart some me Darren, such a big thing how also did not tell her, if not Jasper, she is still in the dark now. Do you know why hes using my name for charity? Catherine asked toward Jasper. Her heart some do not understand, if simply to do charity why he does not use his name, why bother to use her name. If it was because of something else, why didnt Darren tell himself that it wasnt a bad thing. This, I dont know. I cant say its to make you famous. Jasper looked at Catherine and replied, while the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile, But then again, Darren is really bold, donating two hundred million at once. Catherines face cant help but climb a bitterness, Darren what is this aircraft, their own easy to promote a sry increase, nning to finally pay off the money owed to Darren early, now it is good, all of a sudden another two hundred million, really do not know how long to pay back, ording to their current financial ability, even if you do not eat and drink will have to pay back The first thing you need to do is to pay back the money. Hey! It seems that this life is going to owe Darren something after all. Catherine couldnt help but let out a soft sigh inwardly. Sara saw her sister silent and no joy on her face, she felt a little strange, this is a good thing ah, why do I think my sister is a little unhappy instead? Sara looked at her sister and was about to ask, but was interrupted by the sound of the door opening. Catherine ah, sister is back, you are now a sick person, how can you be away from people? A cheerful female voice suddenly rippled through the ward where Catherine was. Needless to say, the person who came was Lena, who had just gone out to eat, followed by Sophie, and Billy, who had gone to work on his own business, did note over again. Sophie like some guilt back in the year he threw Catherine out of the house things, to Catherine is also very good, although the mouth does not say, but is also a free toe to the hospital to see her, brought a lot of tonic. Catherine couldnt help but have a hint of joy on her face, in fact at first she didnt expect Lena to be so nice to her.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Catherine smiled and before she could answer, Jasper, who was on the side, was the first to open his mouth, Why are you here! Jasper heard a voice and thought it was someone who hade to see Catherine, but when he looked up, he didnt expect it to be the sultry woman he had argued with downstairs this morning! Catherine looked at Jasper who reacted violently with some curiosity, what! He and Lena know each other? There cant be any problems, right? Wow, little brother so its you! Lena was also very surprised to see Jasper, but Lena how to say is also a whole day outside socializing, how can with Jasper kind of rash. She saw Jasper and immediately analyzed it in her head. This guy appeared in Catherines ward, plus he came to the hospital earlier than herself this morning, so she thought she had an extraordinary rtionship with Catherine. Lena thought she couldnt mess with Catherine now, so she smiled and told Jasper. Chapter 736 Decision made in secret Who is your brother, do not climb with me! Jasper heart a burst of fire, today he ran into Lena when he was about to attack, but there is Darren exined things in the body, but now is different, no matter but not to say, Darren is also not in, naturally no one can control the young master. Jas! How can you talk to your sister like that? Apologize to your sister! After Catherine saw Jaspers performance, she secretly said it was bad and chided out, hoping Jasper would listen to her advice. Jasper also did not answer, extremely reluctantly turned his head over, think if it is reced by others Jasper has long broken the mouth. Jasper is still young and doesnt know any better, dont take it to heart! Catherine said with a smile towards Lena, Jaspers behavior was indeed a bit embarrassing to her, after all, Lena was here to see herself. Its okay, its okay. Lena was a little angry inside, but a smile was on her face, but the smile looked extremely forced. Darren sitting in the presidents office at this time put down the documents on the desktop, thoughtfully tapping on the desktop, quite a rhythm, then he slowly stood up, walked to the window, looking out the window of the bustling city, the corners of his mouth hooked up a smile. I never thought that I would be so enchanted by this stupid girl. Darren shook his head, but a smile bloomed on his face, a smile that showed his tenderness, he thought, and didnt know when his life had changed because of Catherine. I dont know how long it took, but Darren came back to his senses, pulled his jacket over his arm from the seat and walked out.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Back to the Kirnd manor, Darren said lightly as he got into the car, but with a gleam in his eye. He had just decided that he would let Catherine be his woman in name only. The driver was also a bit surprised, how Mr. Kirnd today like a different person, even the speech he felt a lot more gentle. In a short time, the car slowly stopped in front of a small courtyard that looked exquisite, with an ancient atmosphere above the door t with tworge words of dragon flying C the Kirnd manor. Darren opened the car door, nced toward the door que, and stepped inside with long, slender legs. Young master, youre back. Darren was asked as soon as he stepped into the house. Darren nodded gently and asked, Is thedy there? Yes, its in the living room. Darren smiled a little and walked in. Mom, Im home. Darren shouted toward the house just as he pushed open the door. Oh, Mr. Kirnd, youre not too busy. A sour voice soon responded from inside the house, looking at the living room couch sitting on one person, it was Darrens mother. Mother, what are you talking about? I came back to see you as soon as I finished my work. Darren smiled and said towards his mother. Oh, really? You mean I have to thank you for taking some time out of your busy schedule to spend with me? Darrens mother continued unrelentingly. Darren was also crying andughing at his mothers remark, who was obviouslyining in her mind because she hadnte back for a long time. Oh, Mother, how can you say that? Im just trying to take care of the business that Dad left behind, I cant just leave thepany alone! Darren said again. Hmph, just talk about your father, your father was not like you at first. Darrens mother didnt eat Darren at all and said towards Darren, but seeing Darrens very good attitude, she also took a step back, Okay, forget it, Ill forgive you for being good and knowing how toe back, it wont happen again! When Darren heard that, he also hurriedly replied, Yes, yes, youre right, next time, next time. If Catherine had seen Darrens appearance at this time, she would haveughed at him a few more times, and Darren, who has always been unbeatable everywhere, would have had such an obsequious side. After mother and son talked for a few minutes, Darrens mother took the lead and asked, Why didnt my daughter-inwe back this time? Seeing a hint of displeasure unfold on his mothers face, Darren hastily replied, Catherine, Catherine shes in the hospital and she doesnt know Im back. Hmm? Hospitalized? What happened? Darrens mother hurriedly asked. Although she did not think much of Catherine as her daughter-inw at first, she could not resist her son, and now she recognized Catherines status as her daughter-inw in her heart, and even gave her the family heirloom ring. Darren saw some worry on his mothers face and couldnt help but be happy that the two most important people in his life could get along with each other, and then he told his mother what had happened to Catherine in the past two days. I didnt expect my daughter-inw to be a member of the Owen family. After Darrens mother heard what Darren said, she couldnt help but sigh, apparently having heard about the Owen familys troubles back in the day. Yeah, I was surprised too, and only found out after Billy found Catherine. Darrens mother shook her head and then said, Who cares whose girl she is, as long as you like it in your heart, mom wont object. Darren heard his mothers words, his heart immediately wanted to eat a pill like he was afraid that his mother would dislike her identity. Mother, you are still wise. Darren couldnt help butpliment his mother. Okay, well, dont pull that useless crap and talk like I used to be so corrupt. In fact, Darrens mother is now very relieved that the Kirnd Group, under her sons careful management, has be the countrys leading consortium, with a number of businesses tied to the state, and naturally does not need to use the marriage to secure their position. Of course, if you can marry a girl in the right family, the icing on the cake, but to marry a happy and happy son is also a good thing, in the face of such a smart and capable son, a treat and why not? Hey, by the way, has Catherines family been notified yet, things between you two cant be dyed any longer. Talia turned towards Darren and said. Her own son is not young, the Kirnd family how also considered to have a big family, always asked by others, she is a little embarrassed up. And I dont know how many people want to marry into the Kirnd family, day after day, this wife, that wife in front of their own talk, she is about to be bored to death by these people. Darren smiled and returned, Mom, this time I came back to tell you exactly this, Catherines parents have agreed to meet with you. Chapter 737 Going to the old house Hmph, whats so impressive about a brat, if I didnt want to arouse Catherines suspicion, I would have had to mess with you to show you if what I taught you was right. Lenained as soon as she got out of Catherines ward, obviously upset in her heart about Jaspers performance. Well, why bother getting angry with a child. Sophie said soothingly from the sidelines. Mom, do you think Darrens mother will change her mind? After all, the marriage between the two of us was agreed upon by you two more than a year ago, and it hasnt been mentioned again for so long, so she will have forgotten about it. Lenas words turned towards Sophie and asked with no confidence. The reason why she positioned herself as Darrens woman, in addition to the fact that she felt she had a stunning beauty, was that her mother and Darrens mother had once set up a marriage contract for the two of them. At that time, Darren was dumped by ras sake, all day long, heartless in the pile of women, but not interested in anyone, just as she Lena is one of them. Lena, who has a heart of gold, is unwilling to miss this golden opportunity and asks her mother to bring her to Darrens home every day. Darrens mother, seeing that Lena is also very elegant and a good match for her son, agrees to Sophies proposal in order to get her son out of that muddled rtionship state as soon as possible. Darrens mother never spoke of it until shortly afterwards, when he told his mother that he was married. This I think not to be able to it, how to say, for this marriage, at first she also promised herself, how can forget it? Sophies eyebrows knitted a little, for their own daughter said the problem obviously did not think, let alone early preparation, so she said is extremely no bottom. No, I think its better that we go visit the Kirnd manor in the next day or two to save the night. Lena also said with a very weak heart, but her heart was full of reluctance. She had been happy for a while that Talia had agreed to the marriage. She thought about how Darren was treating himself and Catherine, and she had a bad feeling about it. Hmph, what a sister, when I marry into the Kirnd family, lets see how hard I can make it for you! Lenained again, and left with Sophie. After a few days, Catherines heart was soothed. During her stay in hospital, she felt that she was the happiest person in the world, with so many people loving her. Lins parents take care of themselves without fail, Jasvir is extraordinarily close to them, Billy, Lena shushes them, Sara and Jasper are like two living treasures, amusing themselves can be a lot of fun. As for Darren, not to mention, since the night he was hospitalized, he moved his bed over and stayed with him, and even Sophie was silently concerned about him. In the past few days, stair is also naturally not less, even Catherine feel hard for him, every time hees to be Darren with words to squeeze some, how embarrassing ah, even if Darren is not in, he also have to be two young adults taunted a, not to mention how embarrassing it is. Catherine sometimes even thinks that stairs ability to run thepany so well must have a lot to do with this spirit of repeated failure. But its also funny, usually always fighting mouths fight inextricably two small living treasure C Sara and Jasper, in the face of stairs time, all of a sudden stood to a united front, united powerful ah. Catherine, you and Jasvir are almost recovered, and you can be discharged normally tomorrow. Darren stepped into the ward from outside and looked at the few people in the room and said lightly. Great! Finally I can leave this hellhole, sister, tomorrow after the hospital can be with me to go shopping, these days can have long made me crazy, you have to stay a few more days, I think I have to sleep next to you on the hospital bed. Hearing the news that Catherine is going to be discharged from the hospital, Sara can be much happier than her sister herself. Good, good, when I get out of the hospital, you say what you want to do, want to shop and y. Catherine looked at her sister who was full of joy in her heart. Sister, I remember Darren said, to take us to moms old home, I do not know heard the news that he will soon be discharged, Jasvir hurriedly towards Catherine asked, for his mothers hometown he has long wanted to go, forced in the Owen family simply no one is willing to apany him to go, so has been dyed until now did not be. Forced in the Owen family simply no one is willing to apany him to go, so has been dyed until now did not go into. Well, of course your Darren wouldnt lie to you, if he said he would take you, he would. Catherine said towards Jasvir, and with those words, shifted her eyes sideways to Darrens, Oh? Darren heard, after a little thought, from here is not far from Catherines real mothers hometown, the drive is also about two hours, since the two siblings are so excited, why not take them today, anyway, they are also almost recovered. Thats for sure, if you want to go, I can take you there today. Darren said with a smile towards the two who were full of expectation in their eyes. Really? Good, when do we leave? Catherine said cheerfully, where there was a little bit of sickness left. In fact, she has long wanted to go, when her brother told himself about that ce, she could not wait for herself and her brother to recover sooner, and today she can finally get what she wants. Im going too. Sara, who was on the side, also said immediately, afraid that her sister had forgotten about her. And me. Jasper also said defiantly. Okay, lets all go, and well leave after lunch. Darren looked at a few people and said with a smile, at the same time there was some curiosity among his heart, was Catherines birth mothers hometown really as good as little Jasvir said? Or was it just something Jasvir had heard his mother say and imagined. At the table in the Owen familys dining room, Lena opened her mouth towards Billy, who was eating. Dad, I want you to go talk to me about a marriage. When Billy heard that, he almost didnt choke, and after coughing twice, he couldnt help but ask towards Lena, A marriage? You have a boyfriend? Howe I didnt know, I know the background? What is the identity of the other party? Will the development be too fast? You are busy with your business all day long, how can you care about your daughter, it is not easy to have some free time, you are still with your son. Hum! There are times when I wonder if I am your own. Lena faced a whole bunch of questions from Billy, and didnt answer any of them, but grumbled in a bad mood.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 738 Door-to-door In the face of Lenasints, Billy knows that he is wrong, he really does not care about his daughter, but how can he not know how to make his daughter happy: Oh, this is all the fault of daddy bad, only concerned about earning you more dowry, but for a while did not take into ount other aspects of things, you do not see things in general with dad ah. Hmph! Just talk! Lena pouted andined, then got back to the point, Actually the marriage I want you to talk about is the president of the Kirnd Group, Darren. What! Darren? Billy was stunned to hear this,pletely confused as to how his daughter could have gotten involved with Darren. Why are you so excited? After seeing Billys reaction, Lena said with some dissatisfaction.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. How could it be him! Billy always felt that there was an unusual rtionship between Darren and his youngest daughter Catherine. Although both of them denied it and said something about a brother-sister rtionship, he always felt that they were intentionally fooling others and he didnt believe them. Howe it cant be him? The daughter is so big, you are not bothered at all, you are not afraid of not being able to get married! Sophie thought about her own for Lena and Darrens wedding, busy running back and forth, while Billy did not care at all. Our Lena is so beautiful, how can she not get married! What a worry! Billy thinks Sophie is doing everything superfluous, with Lenas condition, not to mention climbing high and wealthy, at least find a family match is certainly no problem. Hmph, only you can think, I am also in order to let our Lena can marry better, is not it? I worked for half a day, my lips are about to wear out, only to talk through Darrens mother, if you do not want to go ah, I go alone. In the face of Billys attitude, Sophie is very dissatisfied, the big head of the matter itself has already done, just to mention this matter, he is still not willing to go, not to pull down! Mostly we Billy just opened his mouth and snapped back, What did you say! You mean, Darrens mother agreed to the marriage? Billys mouth opened wide in surprise, he couldnt believe what Sophie said, this good thing came too suddenly! Of course, if Darrens mother didnt say yes to the marriage, I wouldnt have let youe to my door to talk about it! Sophie said in a good-natured way. After Billy heard, both eyes shed a fine light, slightly narrowed, the heart secretly calcte their ownpany and Darrens the Kirnd Groupmon industry, with Darren this son-inw, their ownpany that development speed must not be with a rocket like, up rubbed. Are you going or not? If you dont go, Ill go alone, but if you dont go, Darren will definitely think youre looking down on him, and when something happens in yourpany, Im afraid Darren wont do his best to help. Looking at Billys expression, Sophie had an answer in her heart, naturally knowing what Billy had in mind, so she deliberately said that. Go, of course Ill go, its worth whatever I do for my daughters happiness. Billy looked at Lena with righteous indignation and said, as if doing so was really for Lena in general. After the meal, the driver was waiting downstairs early in the Lincoln Plus, as Darren had instructed. The Lincoln stretch was specially ordered by Darren, for one thing, there are really a lot of people on this trip, five people in a normalmercial vehicle is just sitting down, and for another, Catherine and Jasvir have just recovered, so its best to sit in this kind of car with lots of space and smoothness. Not long after, Darren and Catherine and others came out of the hospital building, Catherine and Jasvir have now shed their hospital gowns and changed into their own clothes, looking much more spirited. Get in. Darren stepped forward very gentlemanly and pulled open the car door for Catherine. Were looking for Mrs. Kirnd, were friends of hers. In front of the gates of the Kirnd manor, Sophie said toward the butler inside. Good, please allow me to give a briefing. The butler also said with great politeness. Sophie smiled as a response, then and Billy waiting at the door, this time to Lena and Darren matchmaking, Lena came naturally just awkward, so she stayed home silently waiting for her parents to bring back the good news. Please follow me, you two. Not long after, the butler had returned here and led the two of them inside. Billy because the first time to the Kirnd manor, the Kirnd manor decoration is very surprised, have to say the Kirnd manor strength than he the Owen family strong on not worth a stage, from the vi decoration can be seen. Sophie looked at Billy with surprise and smiled, did not say, their first visit is not this expression, originally she thought she had a very good life,pared with others, only a small witch to see a big one. However, there is no trace of jealousy in their hearts at this time, on the contrary, the stronger the Kirnd family is, the happier they are, because their daughter is already considered half of the Kirnd family. Just entering the living room, I saw a middle-aged woman sitting on the sofa, boiling tea in waves. Billy silently surveyed, thinking that this is Darrens mother, his future inws. Mrs. Kirnd, how are you doing? Sophie said with a big smile. Oh, so its Sophie, you havente for a long time,e, have a seat, the tea is just made, youe and try it. Darrens mother also replied with a smile, while her eyes fell on Billys body with a bit of suspicion. Oh, this is my husband, Billy, Sophie replied hastily. Mrs. Kirnd, Im Billy, Ive heard about you at home for a long time, but Ive never met you, so Im really lucky to meet you today. Billy is also an old fox in the mall, naturally know how to talk. Oh, Mr. Owen youre wee,e, drink tea, drink tea. Talia, although her face was smiling, but her heart secretly screamed bad, Sophie brought Billy here today, obviously not to drink tea. Talia thought about it and understood that it must be about Darrens marriage, but oh, Im afraid its a littlete. Talia although not in the shopping mall, but she still has a certain mind, when that marriage she did not say anything Darren non-marriage her, she was just to observe in the observation of Lena this person, did not expect now but Well, Sophie, Mr. Owen, isnt this tea nice? Talia poured a cup for herself as well and picked it up to sip gently. Well, not bad, the tea is quite good. Billy replied, and although he didnt know anything about tea, he would tter. Chapter 739 son disobedience Billy and Sophie chatted with Darrens mother for a few more minutes, and Sophie couldnt help herself and kept squinting at Billy. Billy, not knowing what Sophie meant, coughed dryly and said with a smile on his face towards Darrens mother, Well, by the way, apart from visiting Mrs. Kirnd, we have one more thing to discuss with you this time. If Mr. Owen has something to say, just say it. Darrens mother replied. Oh, then I wont be out of the way. Billy paused and then said, I heard Lenas mother say that you two discussed the engagement of the two children at first. Billys eyes were looking straight at Talia at this point, and he couldnt help but have a hint of anticipation. Well, there is such a thing. Talia said without skipping a beat. Sophie subconsciously raised her head slightly upward, looking at Billy, eyes hidden full of smugness, as if to say: see, this is what I have made possible, to find you a son-inw with such strong strength, nothing to steal the joy. Billys eyes also shed a brilliant light, the smile on his face even more, the corners of his mouth all at once smiled below the ears: Yes, yes, we came precisely for this matter, you see Darren and our family Lena age are not young, this marriage I mean Billy stopped here, he said it was obvious, I believe Talia will be able to understand what I mean. Talias face showed a look of difficulty, holding the cup of tea in her hand, thinking slightly. Seeing Talias reaction, Billy smiled and relieved the situation: Of course, if you want Darren to put his career first, we have no objection, we can get engaged first, and it will also solve our heart. Talia heart heard the housekeeper informed the two people came, the heart will guess the purpose of the two people this trip, the heart has long been ready to say. Talia face with a trace of helplessness towards the two said: to say it is really embarrassing, because Darrens wedding, I am also worried about, until and Sophie said after ah, I only slightly put down the heart. Billy and Sophie heard this, the smile on their faces can not mention how beautiful, thinking of their good daughter was born beautiful and moving, the heart is a burst of pride. Talia looked at the two pause, with a sobbing voice then said: Later I mentioned this to Darren, who knew he was furious, saying what his own wedding he decided, do not want me to care. Whoever agrees to this, who will get married then. Hey, Sophie, Im sorry about this. Now that my son is older, he wont even listen to me as a mother.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When the two heard what Talia said, the smiles on their faces froze for a moment. Billys expression is more embarrassed, he originally did not intend toe, listen to Sophie said just about set the date, he agreed toe down, did not expect toe after such a thing, he immediately feel their own old face to be lost. Sophies heart is a little angry, this is the first time but she agreed with herself ah, now reneged on what is the meaning! The first time I saw her, she said, I dont know what youre talking about, but I think Darren might have been a little upset when he found out. Billy red at Sophie, then said towards Talia, Mrs. Kirnd, I have some business to attend to at the office, so Ill leave now. He has no face to stay here, he proposed for his daughters marriage was rejected, the word will not beughed at? Sophie at this time is also to Talia greeted, resentful to follow Billy left. Hmm? What did I say! Noe noe, people the Kirnd family how will good reason to let this good thing fall on your head, you just do not listen, how? Now that youre here, are you satisfied? What a disgrace! As soon as he left the Kirnd manors door, Billyined towards Sophie. Why are you ming me now? Why did you go earlier? You were so happy when I said that? If you have the ability, you can talk to Mrs. Kirnd, why are you angry at me? Sophies heart is also very dissatisfied, looking at her husband who is angry at herself, her heart is also a burst of displeasure. Humph! Im telling you, dont do this kind of thing to me again! The Owen familys face will sooner orter be lost to you! Billy became furious and yelled at his wife. Am I ashamed of myself? You heard what Mrs. Kirnd said just now, she agreed, but now shes backtracked, can you me me? Sophie also said in an exasperated voice. Humph! Billy watched his wife forcefully suppress his inner rage, flung his sleeves and took the lead in leaving. Darren took Catherine and her group on a nearly two-hour drive and finally arrived at their destination, where Darren opened the car door and helped Catherine out. Catherine just got out of the car and breathed in the fresh air outside, surrounded by mountains on three sides and green everywhere, the air is naturally much better than in the city. Wow! This ce is really as beautiful as Jas said. Sara eximed as soon as she stepped out of the car. Humph! Jasper couldnt help but grunt when he heard Sara call out to Jas, but didnt take it too seriously as he too was captivated by the view in front of him. In front of you can see a wooden pagoda with the name of this small vige written on it, while behind it hides infinite greenery, the road also emits a faint smell of earth, and the tender green grasszily enjoys the sunshine under the trees. Everywhere you go there are three or two wildflowers in bloom that cant be named, although not as enchanting as roses or peonies, but with a faint elegance that is pleasing to the eye. Your mothers house should be not far ahead, lets walk there. Darren said softly as he looked at Catherine, whose smiling eyes were arched. In fact, this is not a rxation for him, he usually take care of a group of business alone, physically and mentally exhausted, although asionally with a few good friends to go to have fun, but than the citys flowers and wine, Darren prefer the simplicity of this ce. Darren took Catherines delicate hand and took a leisurely step, while Sara and Jasper followed closely behind with a word or two to apany their mouths. Several people at this time walked on top of a stone bridge, it is not known when it was built, Darren estimated how to say that there are dozens of years. The entire stone bridge is actually made up of several pieces of marble pieced together, there is naturally no handrail or anything on either side, so Darrens grip on Catherines hand cant help but tighten a bit. Chapter 740 Defeat and Return And Catherine simply not a trace of nervousness, but inside is extremely rxed, from a graduation she came out to work as a reporter, naturally did not go to what ces to y, although she has been to a lot of ces, but most of them are to rush simply do not have time to appreciate the beauty of what. At this point Catherine could not help but take a long breath, extremely enjoyable, listening to the sound of gurgling water, looking at the shiny marble stepped on by others, the water is still asionally on a few fish ying, Catherines mood became wonderful all of a sudden. Jasper is very uninterested, looking at Catherine with all kinds of beautiful face, can not help but skim, said to himself: is not just to see a bridge, see a water? As for it? Sara, who was walking next to him, heard what Jasper said, rolled her eyes and said with contempt, Cut! This is called a small bridge and flowing water, dont you think its very meaningful? Forget it, Im not going to tell you, youre so stupid, how can you understand this! After Sara finished speaking, she followed Darrens footsteps and walked forward, leaving Jasper alone behind, cursing, Im stupid? Youre the one whos stupid! Youre an idiot! In the forward not much far can see a lot of people are located here, the house is also extremely old, gray tile, white walls, the roadside is also sitting a few old people in a leisurely chat, so happy. Darrens mind quickly thought of the location of Catherines mothers old mansion and guided the group forward. After walking forward for an unknown distance, Darren stopped in front of a slightly old attic. This should be it. Darren said toward Catherine. Catherine surveyed the loft in front of her, two exquisite stone lions guarding the door, the ancient stone que above engraved with four imposing words C Purple Qi Dong Lai. From the facade, this small building is quite a bit better than other homes, so I guess my own biological mothers family is still well off. Jasvir was the first to rush up at this time, ran to the stone lion next to touch and touch. When I was a child, I remember my mother telling me that there were two lions guarding them, and I never thought I would see them today. Jasvir said with a slight feeling, although he knew that it was all told to him by his mother, so that he could listen to it and find it interesting, but in his heart he still felt a lot of emotions. Sis, open it up, I cant wait. Jasvir said again. Good. Catherine looked at her brother with a sh of bitterness in her heart and felt that her brother was much more pitiful than she could ever be. Catherine stepped forward, took the key out of her pocket, and opened the door. It was greeted with a bright green. No way! Sara, who was standing at the back, said with her mouth open wide in surprise. Because Catherines mother has been dead for more than ten years, the yard has been unupied, and the earth-built yard is now fully upied by weeds. Oh? Looks like we cant get in. Jasper nced into the courtyard and said indifferently. When Jasvir heard this, his face pulled down, obviously very disappointed. Catherine also had a deep helplessness on her face, looking at the yard full of weeds, not even a ce to stand, not knowing what to do. Whats wrong with that, cant we just set aside and walk past? Sara contrast but did not think so, said and took a step forward. Jasper pulled Saras wrist at once and said rmingly, Are you kidding! Such high weeds, there must be snakes in here, you go in there without fear of biting you! Che! Who are you trying to scare? I dont believe it! Sara shook Jaspers hand away and said in an unpleasant manner, and after saying that, she was about to walk towards the courtyard. But before Tai could even take a step, he was once again grabbed by the wrist. The person who pulled her back was none other than Catherine, although Catherine was also eager to go in and see what her mothers house was really like, but felt that Jasper was right, in case there were really any snakes and insects in the yard, it would be bad for anyone to be bitten. Sara, forget it, dont be afraid of what if. Catherine opened her mouth slightly helplessly. Sis, no? You believe his bullshit too? Sara didnt think there were snakes in the yard and said towards Catherine.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. What if there really is? Catherine asked rhetorically with some concern. In that case, lets go in and see it when wee back next time. Next time Ill ask someone to clean up in advance, and this time itll be a good idea to recognize the door. Darren opened his mouth lightly, in fact, he still has self-reproach in his heart, he simply did not expect the yard will be overgrown, so he brought the crowd toe, but the result is to let the crowd spoil the fun and return. It will have to do. Catherine replied breathlessly. What! A rejection? Why is that, and what did Darrens mother say? Lena heard what Sophie, who had returned from the Kirnd manor, said and jumped up from the couch at once, obviously extremely excited inside! What else can I say? Just say that Darren wants to make his own decisions about his own marriage and she cant control it. Sophie replied. Humph! Outrageous, its obvious that she promised herself in the first ce, but now shes backtracking How can she be a rich family, how can her words be so uncountable! Lena couldnt help butin. Lena had been waiting with great anticipation for the two of them to bring back the good news that she could marry into the Kirnd family, but she didnt expect to get the good news, but such news. No, I dont feel like its that simple! Could it be that Darrens mother is looking down on us? Sophie asked toward her daughter. No way! If Darrens mother despised us, she wouldnt have agreed to this marriage in the first ce! Lenas eyes narrowed slightly in serious contemtion! Darren wants to make up his own mind about his own marriage, Darren wants to make up his own mind about his own marriage, Darren wants to Lenas mouth couldnt help but chant. Suddenly Lenas whole face became malicious, gloomy eyes, cant help but stare, gritting her teeth and saying: Catherine! Apparently Lena has once again put the me on Catherine for what happened to Darren. The fact that Darren admitted it himself, that Catherine is his sister, that Darrens identity is necessary to lie to us? And besides, if he really had a rtionship with Catherine, would Catherine still be working as a small reporter? How is that possible? Sophie doesnt think its Catherines fault that Darren didnt marry his daughter. Chapter 741 The wind is rising, be careful of catching a cold Although I dont know what it is, but it must be rted to Catherine! Lena bites the bullet, her heart cant help but hate Catherine a few more, thinking of Catherines face full of happiness, she cant wait to go up and tear it apart. Catherine and her group had long since embarked on their return journey, and by this time the car was almost at the hospital. Although she did not enter her mothers room this time, Catherine was extremely happy to have Darren, Sara and the others with her. Great mountains, great water, great scenery, hey, my mothers old home is a great ce, next time I must be well prepared and then stay for a few days. Catherine was sighing in her heart when the car stopped in front of the hospital. Darren, as always, was a gentleman and pulled the door open for Catherine, who smiled in greeting, but as soon as she got out of the car, the smile froze on her face. Darren saw the change in Catherines expression and followed Catherines line of sight, his eyebrows instantly furrowed together as well. Miss Perry, youre back? This is the Coral mud that my friend brought back from The South Sea, the beauty and skin care effect is particrly good, I brought you a box. The person who spoke was none other than stair. Hey, I said why are you so annoying like a fly? Its so annoying! As soon as she got out of the car, Sara heard what stair said to Catherine, and her mood instantly turned unbeautiful. Hey! What a buzzkill, cant you see were out for a family outing? This Mr. Jakovich is really good at picking the time to show up and giving us a hard time. Jasper got out of the car and also said towards Sara, pointing and scolding. Sara! Jas, how can you talk like that! Catherine hastened to rebuke, stair how to say also very polite to their own, and also their own interview subject, if the fall outter how to meet ah. Sara and Jasper, however, did not think so and both gave stair a nk look, forcing Catherine to stop talking because of her presence. Its okay, its out of the way, kids? stair said magnanimously. However, in Jaspers eyes is another taste, this guy, how dare he say he is a child!!! You can be a few years older than me! If it wasnt for the sake of my sister-inw, I I Id blow your head off! stair once again handed the Coral mud in his hand forward towards Catherine: My heartfelt thanks, I hope Miss Perry will ept it. This Catherine heart some speechless, you have nothing to do always give me what things ah, I ept it, you are pursuing me, I do not say yes to you, but received your gift, this to spread out let others how to look at me? I do not want to ept it, as if you do not give you face, you say you let me how to do? Did Miss Perry resent the gift I gave her, so she refused to ept it? stair went on to say. Catherine really dont know what to say, dislike you a big head ah, I dont want you to give me a gift! Well, its quite disgusting! This time Darren took a step forward, his mouth held an arc, and said towards stair. Im giving Miss Perry a gift, it doesnt seem to be Mr. Kirnds turn to dislike it, does it? When someone gives you a gift, its not toote for you toment on it. stair faced with Darren, who had always been cold to him, naturally did not have any good words. Well, Mr. Jakovich is right, and I didnt want to say anything, but when I saw your gift, tsk, tsk, it seems a bit shabby. As far as I know, there are many Coral mud in The South Sea, but the effect is not good, you are not wasting our Catherines time? Besides, Catherine already has a lot of The East SeaCoral mud that I gave her, so why use the inferior The South Sea ones you gave her? Darren said with a smile still on his face, his words natural, without any reproach, but quite powerful. stair listened, face red, blue, looking at the rather smug Darren said again: The gift is good or bad not to say, this is at least a piece of my mind, than some people y lip service all day long certainly a lot better. Oh? Mr. Jakovich is talking? What a joke! Everything I have is Catherines, what more gifts do I need. The grin on Darrens face grew even bigger. stair listened to what Darren said, his lips trembled with anger and could not say a word. All right, lets go. Darren skimmed stair, very naturally took Catherines delicate hand and said gently, Its windy outside now, be careful of catching a cold. Catherine had wanted to be polite with stair, at least to give him a step down, but Darren didnt give her the chance, so she had to give up. Saras trio followed suit and left. Jasper walked away looking at the defeated stair also did not forget to make a face, to show mockery. Now the air seemed to freeze for a moment, leaving stair alone standing awkwardly in ce. Darren! Im not giving up. You dont deserve Catherine. Thought stair threw the gift box out of his hand in one fell swoop. Darren, who heard the sound, however, looked regretful and muttered, Hey, with this mentality, how else can you steal a woman from me? Huh? What did you say!? Catherine felt some pity in her heart for stair, not even hearing what Darren said. Darren smiled and said, Oh, its nothing, lets get out of here. Catherine returned to the ward and Leia brought the meal over after a while, with Darren still feeding Catherine. Darren didnt feel anything, but Catherine was a little embarrassed that even Jas had started eating on her own two days before, while she had to let Darren feed her. Plus Sara and Jasper were flirting with the idea of showing their love, causing Catherine to blush and rebuke, and shyly lower her head. After dinner Darren and the others chatted in the hospital room. Catherine was happy to think that this night was herst night in the hospital and that she would be discharged tomorrow. My dear big bed, here Ie! This night Catherine sleep is extraordinarily fragrant, Darren looked at Catherine sleep face hazy face with a smile, the heart is also unspeakable joy. The next day the sun slowly climbed into the sky, the earth shone a bright, Catherine opened her eyes,zily stretched azy, this is ready to get up, Darren at this time also do not know what to go. In fact, Catherine always had a question in her mind, Darren is not tired every day? Every day sleepter than their own, get up earlier than their own, and work intensity than their own high, really do not understand, is this person is iron? Catherine then shook her head and chuckled to herself, He sure doesnt understand the warmth of a bed and doesnt enjoy life at all.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 742 Talia’s visit Catherine washed up and then packed up her hospital things, while Sara came to Catherines ward at the same time as Jasper. Huh? Wheres Darren? Why isnt he here? Jasper asked as soon as he entered towards Catherine. Catherine shook her head and replied, I dont know, he wasnt there when I got up. Come on, sis, Ill help you clean up. Sara then said. Its better for me to do it, Im not a sick person now, Ive been lying in bed for the past few days and Im weirdly suffocating. Catherine said with a smile, Saras concern for herself, she naturally knew in her heart. Soon Catherine had finished packing everything and was just waiting for Darren to return. At this time the door of the ward was pushed open, Catherine thought it was Darren who had returned, so she said, Hurry up, were all waiting for you! Huh? Waiting for me? It wasnt Darrens voice that responded to Catherine, but a female voice. Waiting for me to do what!? Lena asked with a good deal of curiosity as she walked toward Catherine. Lena has decided in her mind to go after Catherine, and she approaches Catherine in order to gain her trust and do it better. Oh, no, were waiting for Darren, Catherine replied hastily.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Lenas face with a hint of suspicion, Catherine exined, Heres the thing, Im getting out of the hospital, he should be discharging me to the hospital. Oh, thats right, are you feeling better? No more problems? Well, the doctor said that with my current health condition I should be able to leave the hospital. Catherine replied. At the same time, Catherine was a little surprised that Lena was the only one who came. Howe no one from the Owen family knew that Jas was getting out of the hospital? No one came to pick them up either. Did Darren not inform the Owen family? Cant be? The two made some more small talk before Darren returned. Although Talia rejected Lena and Darrens marriage, but Lena is not dead, she thinks that as long as the trouble of Catherine is solved, she and Darren is also considered to be a sess. Darren, youre here. Lena said very attentively when she saw Darren. Catherine listened to it, her heart was very twisted, but in the way of Lena she did not say anything more. Darren has some disgust in his heart for Lena, like her kind of woman, Darren has seen a lot, his heart secretly shakes his head, or that silly girl looks morefortable. With a smile, Darren walked up to Catherine and said with a smile, Im done with the discharge process, but I just ran into two business acquaintances and had a few words. Catherine looked at Darren with a smile on her lips and whispered, Well, I see, well wait a bit before we go, the Owen familys not here yet. Hmm. Darren skimmed a nce at Lena, who was standing off to the side, and nodded slightly toward Catherine. This sultry woman is not good at first nce, I feel that she must have impure motives for Darren, youd better tell Catherine to be careful and guarded. Jaspers eyes kept sweeping over Lenas body and whispered towards Sara at the side. You dont need to be rmist here, I see that people are good to my sister. Sara did not believe what Jasper said, and then suddenly, as if remembering something, said towards Jasper. Oh, I know, you must be because people say you are a child, so you have been holding a grudge, right? Hey, I say you are at least a man, why are you so careful, did they just say that to you? Why be so serious? Seeing Saras misunderstanding of himself, Jasper said anxiously, What? Am I Jasper is that kind of person? I truly think she Okay, okay, I believe you still can not? Why so excited? You are afraid that people can not hear ah! Sara hurriedly said, at this time Lena has cast a strange gaze. At this time, the door of the room was pushed open again. A middle-aged woman wearing a set long dress, with a pair of high heels under her feet, walked in unhurriedly. Jasper, who was closest to the door, saw the visitor clearly and then rushed out at once. Aiya, Godmother, what brings you here, quickly sit inside, sit inside. Jas, youre here too. The middle-aged woman with a kind smile on her face followed Jasper up to the front. Sara watched the middle-aged woman pass by her and greeted her politely, Hello, auntie. At the same time heart some speechless, Jasper this goods in the end is to recognize how many godfather godmother ah, I can still say what! Jaspers godmother is Darrens mother, Jasper admired Darren at a very young age, plus the Kirnd family and the Allen family are very good friends, Jasper will recognize Darrens parents as godparents. The Kirnd familys godparents have served tea and kowtowed to the Kirnd familys godparents, which is much more formal. Auntie, youre here? Lenas face was overflowing with happiness after she saw the visitor. She thought Talia had made a special trip tofort herself because she had refused her marriage yesterday, and her heart was naturally filled with indescribable joy. Lena, Talia did feel guilty for what happened yesterday, and how she had broken the agreement. Catherine is now looking at Darren in a panic, her eyes on Talias body in fear and trepidation, the pair of hands are in Darrens coat corner constantly pulling. Why is Darrens mother here? What should I do? There are so many people here, how can I call her mother? Then my marriage with Darren will be revealed. No? I dont know if shell think Im not being polite, but shes her mother-inw. Darren looked at Catherine who didnt know what to do, smiled calmly, how my mother is a wolf ah, or a tiger ah, can eat you, look at you scared. How do youe, in fact, yesterdays incident Lena saw Talia so enthusiastic about herself, her heart could not help but be happy. Who knew that before she could finish her words, the smile was fixed on her face. Oh, Im here to see Catherine. Talia said, and crossed over to Lena toward Catherine. I guessed correctly that you were the one who had the problem with my marriage to Darren. Lena clenched her fists in anger and looked at Catherine with a burst of malice in her eyes. But Catherine couldnt even see it, she didnt have time to pay attention to her at the moment. Catherine, Talia greeted her at once, and even more so, she clutched Catherines delicate hand in the palm of her own hand. What to do? What should I do? Should I call Darren to help me? Darren seemed to hear Catherines cry for help and hurriedly said towards his mother, Mom, what are you doing here? Catherine couldnt help but feel relieved that Darren had finally gotten through. Chapter 743 The in-laws are going to meet Me? Of course Im here to see Catherine, cant I be here to see you? Talia gave her son a nk look and said without good grace. And the moment Talia turned her face away, the look of disgust on her face was gone, and she said with a smile towards Catherine, Catherine, how is it, is your health better? Jasper was holding back hisughter, holding back his face, Darren, Darren was ignored by his godmother, hahaha. Darren gently shook his head, the expression on his face, did not have any strange, but more than a hint of a smile, originally he was to avoid Catherines embarrassment, the purpose is already achieved, and see his mother is very concerned about Catherine, he naturally is nothing to worry about. To belong to the fierce reaction of course, Lena, her eyes are red, although hanging low, but it is not difficult to see her body emitting the gas of resentment, originally to pull Talias hand is clenched into a small fist, nails are deeply rooted in the flesh, there is a vague sh of bright blood red in the center of its hand. Well, its much better, and Im getting ready to leave the hospital today. As the daughter-inw of the Kirnd family, Catherine didnt feel anything, not a hint of groveling because of the status gap. She spoke calmly, her voice trembling slightly, obviously stunned from the perilous events of the past. Well, thats exactly what I heard Darren say about you being released from the hospital today, so I came to see you, and naturally nothing is better than nothing. Talia although at first did not like Catherine, but she went down to deliberately find someone to check the details of Catherine, found that Catherine in the year of marriage this year have not swiped once Darrens card, although living in Darrens vi small courtyard, but all up and down are a few hundred dors ordinary price. What surprised her even more was that Darren bought a bag for Catherine which was returned by Catherine. She could tell that Catherine wasnt trying to pretend in front of herself, but was really not spending Darrens money. Because of these things, Talia in turn some like Catherine. That, I suddenly remembered that I still have some things to do, so Ill leave first. Lenas face was ugly, forcibly suppressing the fire inside, and said through clenched teeth. Well, Lena, take care on the road. Only Catherine heard and responded to her. Talia, in turn, nodded in greeting while Darren peeled the fruit for Catherine as if he hadnt heard. As soon as Lena exited the door of the ward, her footsteps could not help but be heavy, her high heels and the floor shing against each other with a ttering sound. Lena pulled out her cell phone, searched for a phone number, and dialed it. After the phone call, Lena looked around, found no one around after, then whispered: Help me use all the channels to find out everything that happened between Darren and Catherine, no matter how much money it costs, give me to find out exactly, Im in Roman holiday Cafe waiting for your news! Lena hung up the phone, her gaze bing puzzled, the corners of her mouth curled up in a malicious smile. I think Im not the only one who wants to marry into the Kirnd family. In that case, dont me me, Im going to make you a target, in the face of so many peoples calctions, Ill see how you cope. Talia then chatted with the crowd for a few more minutes and went to visit another old friend who was sick and living here. Call the Owen family people, did they forget about this Jas discharged from the hospital! Jasper said with righteous indignation toward Catherine, who had several people ready to go, only the Owen familys people hadnt yet, so naturally they couldnt go first. And Jasper has long been waiting impatiently, heart for Jasvir held unfair, the Owen family are what birds ah, for such arge living people do not care? If I were Jasvir, I would have been against their family. This Catherine some hesitation, she thought how the Owen family could have forgotten about it, must be busy with something, dyed, maybe this is now on the way toe. What phone call, directly let him move to the brother-inw gave me to live there, just happened to be my holiday, I am not in a hurry to go back, just convenient sister take Jas out to y it. Sara said in an aside. After that, Sara turned her head to Jasvir and asked for advice: Jas, how about you stay with Sara for the next two days, it happens to be not far from Catherines house, and its convenient for us to go out and y. Jasvir didnt even have anyone to talk to in the Owen family, let alone someone to y with. Faced with such temptation from Sara, Jasvir couldnt resist and said, Yes, yes, Ill go live with Sara.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Sara looked sideways at her sister with a questioning gaze. Catherine looked at Jasvirs face full of joy, nodded gently, while a trace of bitterness rose in her heart, her brother is really hard to live. If she didnt live with Darren now, shed want to bring her brother over and live with her. Then lets go. Darren saw that Catherine had also made a decision, so he also spoke up. Darren called a few people to pack Catherine and Jasvirs clothes and some misceneous supplies in the car. Ill drop Jasvir off, Darren, you can drop off your sister-inw, itll save time and we can still have a normal lunch. Jasper looked at his wrist watch and suggested towards Darren. Darren nodded his head in agreement. This time its just right for your parents to meet my mother. Darren said in the car in waves toward Catherine. Huh? Catherine was a little caught off guard by what Darren said. Dont worry, Ive already spoken to your parents. Darren naturally knew in his heart that Catherine was worried about something, so he exined. Catherine was thus relieved: Well, then, Ill tell my parentster, and well just have lunch together. Catherines heart is a little nervous, Lins parents are going to meet with Darrens mother, must say a lot, fortunately parents are not what greedy money climbing noble people, otherwise it really makes her embarrassed it. Soon the two of them returned to the vi where they lived, Catherine let out a long breath, she finally did not have to sleep on that crib in the hospital, which was about to suffocate her to death. After the duo finished packing and made reservations at the hotel as well, Darren gave Jasper a call and asked him to pick up the Lin parents. Ill have the driver take you there while I pick up my mother. Darren said faintly. Hmm. Catherine nodded. In the car Catherine looked through the window at the distant scenery by the roadside, I dont know what feeling inside, I feel that everything is so beautiful, but also feel that everything is so unreal. Chapter 744 Chatting Hot Is he just going to confirm with Darren? When? Or is this just a simple meeting? Catherines mind jerked to an image of Darren holding a spoon and scooping up porridge, which traced an arc in the air to his lips. At this point Catherine felt that Darren was so gentle and considerate that she couldnt help but lean to one side and try to fit into Darrens strong, warm embrace. What awaited her, naturally, was a cold car window. She shook her head,ughing at herself for being delusional in her mind, but her face was overflowing with happiness. Darren should be serious this time, right? Catherine asked herself inwardly. However, she does not know what the answer is? The true treatment or is a show this estimate is only Darrens own most clear. Not long after, the car had stopped in front of the hotel, and Catherine just got out of the car and saw Sara waiting for her at the door. This way, sister. Sara waved her hand toward her. Sister, I heard Jasper say that brother-inws mother wants to meet with our parents, is it to discuss about your marriage? Sara couldnt hold down her inner curiosity and asked gossipingly. Oops. Catherine blushed delicately and replied vaguely, and without further ado, she walked past Saras face. What! Now youre still shy, huh? Youre living with your brother-inw, why are you still so thin-skinned? Sara said with a smile. Ill ignore you if you keep saying that! Catherine said with no good grace, thinking that Sara was clearlyughing at herself.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Okay, okay, Ill stop. Sara caught up and walked in, taking Catherines arm. Catherine thought, Darren to parents how to say ah, but also nothing before and ount for themselves, in case parents ask about their own omissions, how to do? Catherines insides hadnte up with any tracts yet, and she had already reached the door of the box. s, it seems that we can only muddle through first, wait for Darren toe to talk about it. Catherine thought and pushed the door in. As soon as he came in, he saw Jasper standing in front of his parents, talking at the top of his lungs, while her parents listened with great interest. She seemed to faintly hear Darrens name. Dad, Mom. Catherine shouted towards the Lin parents. Uh, Catherine, youre here. Jasper looked back, and after seeing Catherine there was a hint of dismay and a hint of embarrassment at the same time, he was gossiping with the Lin parents about Catherine and Darren, and now the main person had arrived, how else was he going to go on. Come on,e on, you go on. Sara watched Jasper stop all of a sudden and smiled with a yful smile. I I Jasper stammered for half a day but didnt know what to say, he was busy towards his Lin parents and said, That Godfather, godmother, you have a lot of things to say to Catherine, right? This is Catherineing. After Jasper finished, he shed to the side of Lins parents and sat down on his butt. Sara gave Jasper a contemptuous look and whispered, Cut, thats all you can do. Catherine, Darren has told me about you. Ashley looked to Catherine and opened her mouth. Well, I right, thats how things are. Catherine had no idea what Darren had said to her parents, she just responded awkwardly. Come, Catherine,e sit next to me. Catherines mother said affectionately, she had loved Catherine since she was a child, and at this time, seeing her daughter who had recovered from a serious illness, the joy on her face could not be hidden. Next Catherines mother took Catherines hand and asked questions, and Catherine responded in a hurry, but Jasper was ying along to assist, otherwise she really didnt know what to do. Ashley is pulling Sara whispered to ask if Darren is good to Catherine, although Catherine at this time already know is not their own daughter, but he and Catherine have decades of father-daughter rtionship, how can because of this affected it, Ashley for Catherines life event is also naturally Ashley for Catherines lifelong event is naturally than the heart, a sentence asked, afraid that Darren is not good for her. With a click, the door to the room was pushed open and in walked Darren, mother and son. Catherine was relieved to finally not have to answer carefully here, even in the face of Darrens mother she had never been so nervous, she had always been a good girl in her mothers eyes, if her mother knew that she had married Darren because she was angry, then what could happen? Dad, Mom. Darren took the lead and called out towards the two oldest members of the Lin family. There was a moment of dismay as Catherine listened, but she quickly snapped back to attention and called out toward Talia, Mom. Sara didnt know that Catherine and Darren were married at this time, and was shocked to hear how they addressed each other as elders. What is the situation, this is not yet married ah, how to directly call parents? And sister and brother-inw are shouting, even if it is urgent, there is no need to be so urgent, right? Have a seat, have a seat. Ashley had a smile on his face, hearing what Sara said, he was quite satisfied with this son-inw. Good. With a smile on her face as well, Talia watched her enthusiastic inws pull out the seat for her, and sat down nonchntly. Mom, these are my parents. Catherine walked up to Talias side and introduced them with a hint of shyness. Although she and Darren have been licensed for a year, both parents have not met, and the word will certainly make peopleugh, married for a year, both parents do not know each other. Darren saw a blush creeping up on Catherines face and couldnt help but shake his head and opened his mouth towards the Lin parents as well, This is my mother. Ashley naturally knew, but there was still a hint of doubt in her mind, Darrens mother? Where is his father? Then I thought about it and was relieved, people have such a big family business, naturally not as idle as their own. The parents of the duo chatted passionately, and even Talia told stories about Darrens childhood from time to time. Catherine was giggling, not expecting Darren to be so funny as a child. Jasper naturally listened more carefully, from the time he started hanging out with Darren, Darren was already quite a powerful figure, where he could hear this on a regr basis. Ashley and his wife were at first a little bit restrained in the face of the illustrious Talia, afraid that because they had said something wrong, their daughter would also be embarrassed, but as they chatted with Talia, they found that the mother-inw was also extraordinarily easy-going, a little bit of the rich familys frame, they then opened up the conversation and chatted with Talia very happily. Chapter 745 Dispersing Out The meal was soon over and Darren and Catherines parents had a great conversation and the two couldnt help but be happy to see each other. Darrens mother didnt mention anything about their wedding, and Catherine couldnt help but feel a little lost in her heart for some reason. Ashley saw Talia did not mention this matter, he is naturally also embarrassed to mention it, people did not say the male side, the female side of their own said, does not mean that their own woman posted to give her? Besides, after all, the wedding is not less than the gift of money, not good people will think that their own family greedy money! Darren then asked Jasper to send the Lin parents back, and Catherine was taken back to the Kirnd manor by Darren. Catherine just got out of the car and saw the Kirnd manor with splendid decoration, she could not help but suck in a breath of cold air, but quickly calmed down her heart, the Kirnd Group is one of the leadingrge enterprises in China, Darren is the president, the Kirnd manor live in such a house is not surprising. The Kirnd Group is one of the leadingpanies in the country. Just entering the living room, before they sat down, Talia asked coldly, That Darren, Catherine, when are you two going to get married? After hearing this, Catherine looked at Talia awkwardly and couldnt say a word. How could she know when to do it? For this kind of thing, its always Darrens call. Darren, however, did not answer even at this time, and Talia turned her head to the pair and asked again, When? Catherine looked at Darren is still a look of indifference, did not answer Talias meaning, she inwardly feel that Darren this is simply do not want to marry their own just. Her lips opened and closed slightly, and with a vague sense of loss she said, Mom, the marriage of our two Before Catherine could finish her sentence, Darren stepped forward and swept her up into his arms. Catherine was taken aback by Darrens reaction, and her pupils couldnt help but dte and stare intently at Darren. What the hell are you doing? Your mom is still around, get me off. Catherine whispered in Darrens arms. Darren looked at Catherine who was slightly knitted but leaked out a smile and said without a moments hesitation, What! Shy? Catherine was speechless for a moment, looking at the yful Darren, heart some angry, why ah, do not want to marry, do not want to marry, I did not say you have to hold a wedding with you. Catherine was thinking about it when Darrens firm voice came to her ears, Mom, Ive already made ns for the wedding, and its tomorrow. After Catherine heard it, her breath couldnt help but be rapid, she couldnt believe it and bit her tongue, just biting down, a hot pain came, as if to prove that it was all real and not in a dream. Tomorrow? Catherine couldnt believe it until now, thinking it was too unreal, but inside she was asking herself, how could he really be serious? Has he decided to marry me? What! Does it feel like happiness came so suddenly? Darren looked fondly at Catherine in his arms and said with a yful smile picking up the corners of his mouth. I Im not! Catherine replied repeatedly, then busily broke away from Darrens arms, afraid that Darren would see what was going on inside her. Darren smiled in contrast and didnt stop, letting Catherine break free to get out.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Talia looked at the two loving people, her face could not help but hang a rare smile, Darren can find a person he likes she is naturally also heartily happy for her son. Well, is everything ready then? The wedding invitations, the wedding car, the reception and all that. Talia opened her mouth again and asked toward Darren. Well, Mom, dont worry, Ive made all the arrangements. Darren said with certainty that he had been nning the wedding for more than a day or two, so there was no way that anything could have gone wrong. Well, Mom, dont bother, go rest if you have nothing to do, Ill take Catherine to try on her wedding dress. Darren said again. Hey, its really not up to the mother, before you say a few words, you are tired of me, well, you guys go choose a wedding dress, Im going to rest. Talia said pretending to be angry, but there is no half-heartedint in her tone, watching her son and daughter-inw love each other, how can she not be happy. At this moment, in a VIP room of Roman holiday Cafe, a woman mmed the pile of documents she was holding on the table and said in a cold tone, Humph! There is really something wrong! Youre living together, Catherine! What the hell did you put in Darrens head? Darren had confessed his love to her downstairs at Catherines office, and they were both living together, so why didnt they find outst time? Ah? The person who spoke was none other than Lena. Last time,st time it was a momentary oversight on the part of the men doing the job, so, so said the person doing the other side of her, somewhat nervously. Humph! Do you know how much this momentary oversight has dyed me? If I were to pursue this, could you afford to do so? Lena said with a vicious face towards the man. The man looked at the strong Lena, wanting to say something, the matter itself is he went wrong, naturally dare not say anything more. Well, whats done is done, and I dont want to be insensitive to you. Lena looks like I am broad-minded not to bother with you, after a pause then said, Now I give you another task, to spread the matter of Catherine and Darren living together to me. Lena slightly narrowed her eyes, a look of sess, hum! Catherine ah, you can cheat me so hard ah, said what brother and sister rtionship, I really believed it at the time, ha, but you think so I will not know? Since you did that, dont me me. If word gets out about this, guess if they will listen to your exnation or not? Even if they do, will they believe that you and Darren are really brother and sister? Thinking about it Lenas face couldnt help but creep up with a touch of slyness. Also, this time also likest time, hands and feet, do not let people find out that I did it, if anything goes wrong, I think you do not need to mix in the road, such poor skills, who still dare to ask you to work. Lenas eyes shed a cold light, towards the man again exined. Yes, we will not let Miss Owen down this time. The man was also dissatisfied with Lenas attitude, but naturally he couldnt say anything more since the person was the buyer. Well, theres nothing more for you to do here, so go down Before the word down coulde out of Lenas mouth, she was interrupted by the phone ringing. Lena unhappily took out her phone and nced at it to see that it was Sophie calling before she answered the phone and said in a subdued voice, Hey, Mom, whats up? Chapter 746 Stormy Weather I just received a wedding invitation from the Kirnd family at home out of the blue! Sophies anxious voice came from the other end of the phone. A wedding invitation from the Kirnd family? What do you mean? Lena had some questions, what else could the Kirnd family have other than the big event of Darrens wedding? Yes, its a wedding invitation for Darren and Catherines wedding! Sophie said again. What!? After Lena heard that, she felt ck at once, Darren and Catherine got married? What about herself? Get back here! Lena shouted angrily towards the man who had walked to the door. The man is a bit speechless, you call angry, fire do not send to my head ah! Lena, listen to me, let him forget about it, since Darren is already married, you should not think about marrying him, you can just change someone else Sophie knows her daughters nature, afraid that she will do something else Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services. Mom! Stop saying that! I know what to do! After saying that she pressed the hang-up button and mmed the phone out fiercely. Catherine, Catherine, youre really fast, youve already seduced Darren to marry you! How can I give up like that? Lena just sort of calmed down the mood all of a sudden again fire up, gritting teeth and muttering to himself. The person she originally instructed to do the job was somewhat speechless and silently analyzed in her mind, now that people are married, what is the use of revealing that they are living together. You,e here! Lena said fiercely, pointing at the man. The man knew that Lena was angry, but he did not dare to disobey her, so he had to walk up with his head. At the same time, I wonder how many of the performance and Lena simr, they are nning to marry the object was stolen by a person named Catherine, really excessive. Inside an office, a man wearing sunsses received a call once again, Do some research on Catherine for me. Then he said toward the person in front of him, Go, make another copy of Catherines information and send it to Miss rke. The little brother-like man couldnt help but ask, Whats wrong with this Catherine? Why are there suddenly so many rich and famous women wanting her information. The main reason I called you here is that I want you to do something for me. Heidi looked at the middle-aged man with a goatee in front of her and opened her mouth. The middle-aged man with a string of Bodhi Buddha beads coiled in his hands, said casually: Miss Moss you are really polite, so beautiful, your words how many men are willing to go to the sword for you, how will still find me. Just say fuck it or not! Heidi looked at the other party staring at her with a lecherous look, her heart was full of disgust, if she wasnt afraid of someone leaking something, she wouldnt be looking for this person! Do it, why not, how can I have a reason to refuse others when Miss Mosses to my door for business. The man smiled and said again. Well, Darrens getting married, I guess you heard about that. Heidi saw that the man had agreed to go down, so she went straight in to the business. Thats for sure. For a dignified figure like Darren, he has invited all those who are somewhat famous, whether they are from the underworld or white, so naturally the news spreads especially fast. Of course the person who is talking business with Heidi, naturally not in the ranks, he usually just help others to collect money, look at the field, in Darrens eyes is a small gangster. Well, I dont want to see the bride at his wedding tomorrow. Heidi stared into the mans eyes and said extremely seriously. Hmm? What do you mean? Does it? The man was shocked and said he used his hand to cut at his neck. Heidi did not speak, but nodded heavily, apparently meaning to kill Catherine. The man was so frightened that he backed up and leaned back on top of the seat at once, swallowed darkly and said towards Heidi. This? I can not take this business, you also know Darrens strength, that is casually stamping his feet, the dragon are to shake a shake, if he really pissed off the man did not continue, looking at Heidis eyes. Heidi directly offered a huge price: 10 million, as long as you deliberately cause a car ident, I believe no one will suspect you. 10 million! Even if you earn a lifetime can not earn so much money ah, this money ispletely enough for yourself to spend several lifetimes in style. Faced with such a temptation/beguiling, the mans eyes were shining, obviously moved, but hesitated because of Darrens intimidation. Heidi caught the look of greed on his face and said here, Fifteen million! You could have gotten an ouw with a car loaded with gasoline or something, rammed the brides wedding car right into it, and boom, theres nothing left, and you could have taken the money and gone away. Heidi stood up and walked over to the man and said again, Even if you give a $5 million hush money, youll still have $10 million left over, enough for you to live in style abroad. The mans mind calctes, looking for a desperado a million is more than enough, and still the kind of tight mouth, they are just a face, and moreover, that person alive can note back, Darren simply can not catch their own handle, when they take a ne to leave early on the line? Whether this thing works out or not, the two of us will no longer have any contact with each other, and you wont have to worry about this being exposed. Heidi tapped on the mans shoulder to help with the analysis.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Yes! I promise you! But I want to see the money first! The man took a deep breath and made his decision. Heres a five million dor deposit, and Ill have the rest put on this card tomorrow when I know whats going on! Heidi took out a bank card from her purse and handed it to the man. The man took the bank card, his breath became uncontrobly rapid, he had never seen so much money, he was not to the ck market kind of people doing professional business, so five million is undoubtedly a shocking figure to him. Well, you take this down with you, someone will naturally call you when the timees and tell you Darrens path of travel. Heidi handed him a box containing none other than a smartphone, which she had obviously prepared well in order to keep Darren from finding out. The man walked to the door, Heidi suddenly said: do anything to be prepared for the worst, send your family out of the country overnight, I will help them to make a death certificate, even if you are investigated, you do not say I came, or your family Heidi didnt go on, she was sure the man understood what she meant. Chapter 747 custom wedding dress Darren took Catherine back to the vi where they lived, and then went to the wedding site alone to observe the wedding. After he felt that everything was ready, he went to the office to take care of the business he hadnt been able to finish in the past few days. And Catherine is a little depressed, not said to apany her to see the wedding dress? Howe he ran away by himself? Darren sat in his office and did not leave thepany after handling many documents. He flexed his hands on his desk and somehow always felt that he was missing something, but for a while he couldnt really think of it. This is not, well, that is ready too. Darren tapped his fingertips on the tabletop as he went over the arranged wedding in his mind once again. The picture was passing in his mind little by little when his phone rang, it was his uncle, Horace, calling. His rtionship with his uncle was somewhat awkward because Darren misunderstood ra at the time, and ra then married Horace, and when Darren learned afterwards it was toote. Hello? Darren rubbed his temples and finally answered the phone. Darren, youre getting married tomorrow, and I have a couple of things I want to say to you. Horace on the other side of the phone is not slow to speak, the tone is very t, no joy, no sadness, as if a quietke, not a ripple. You tell me. Darren opened his mouth lightly, Horace is his n uncle, so the invitation he still gave out. We have identity problems, so you have to be extra careful when you get married, how many women want to marry into THE Kirnd family, and you know it, so make sure you are safe and watch out for people hurting your women and ruining your wedding. Horace went on to say, with a seriousness and earnestness in his words that Darren could really hear. What do you mean? Darren always thought there was no wind, could it be that someone was trying to harm Catherine and he knew about it, so he came to give himself a heads up? Nothing, just want you to be careful, as your uncle, I naturally also wish you well. Horace paused and then said, Well, thats all for now, Im going to get busy. Horace hung up the phone, leaving Darren in a state of shock, knowing in his heart that Horaces words must have had a slight meaning. Darren narrowed his eyes slightly and muttered, Does he mean that someone is trying to harm Catherine at the wedding? Darren shook his head, he made a very fine arrangement, how could not count Catherines safety in it, he deliberated deeply for a while, finally picked up the phone and dialed a cell phone number. Catherine was by now slumped on the couch, thinking about her marriage to Darren. Darren is the president of the Kirnd Group, I think the scene must be very big, will someone say that I deliberately seduce Darren, climbing rich and noble. Im not afraid even if I say that I didnt spend a dime on Darren, and I have a clear conscience, so what are you afraid of? Hello? Hows the custom wedding dressing? After Darren had done everything, he called his assistant. Mr. Kirnd, everything is done as you ordered, what time do you think it is that I will send it to you? Well, you send it to my house now. Darren is now getting ready to go back to apany Catherine for her wedding dress fitting. My woman wears a wedding dress, the first look should naturally be my first look. About that charity, I have to ask, otherwise I always feel weird in my heart, as if I took him two hundred million. Catherine felt that although she and Darren could be a family tomorrow in all honesty, she still thought that money and whatever messy material things had to be made clear. I dont know how many gentry have caused endless grudges of all sizes because of these things, and she doesnt want to live in the eyes of money for the rest of her life like they do. Although Darrens character certainly does not think so, but that does not mean that others do not care, the Kirnd family can be more than Darren alone. Of course, she is also self-aware, for two hundred million, she certainly can not afford to pay back, even if the lottery every day, it must also be more than a month in a row to do. She has to make it clear to Darren that the 200 million, cant be counted on her head. She was thinking about how to talk to Darren when she heard the sound of a key against a lock cylinder, followed by the door opening. Uh, youre back. Catherine turned her head and saw Darrens face with a faint smile. Darren nodded slightly and didnt say anything more, just a slight sideways movement. Then there were several women in ck uniforms, two by two, holding white wedding dresses, lined up in front of Catherine. This? Catherine looked at the exquisite wedding dress and couldnt help but suck in her breath. The heart is also a little helpless, she inwardly felt that this is simply Darren did not want to go with her to try on wedding dresses, so the wedding dresses sold are called to the house. Catherine gave Darren a nk look and muttered in a low voice, Hmph, if you dont want to go with me, then dont go with me, why do you do that, the big deal is Ill go with Sara, shes happy to do it. Hmm? Darren didnt really hear what Catherine was saying, but he could tell from her expression that the woman wasining about herself again. Darrens eyebrows at this point has been unpleasantly raised, he this borate preparations, in order to let Catherine choose their own wedding dress in order to make it feel pleased, tailored several sets of wedding dresses, the wedding also fell aint, how can his heart happy. However, he thought about it, or forget it, today this master happy not and you in general. Go ahead and try it. Darren looked at Catherine, extended his long fingers to point to the wedding dress being held by the crowd, and said lightly.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. In Catherines eyes, this was a totalmand tone. Catherine bristled to show her displeasure, but stood up and led the men to their checkroom. Catherine arrived at her checkroom and took a good look at the wedding dresses Darren had brought for herself. This hoo beautiful. Catherine looked at several sets of wedding dresses in front of her, her pupils could not help but dte, obviously theparison is very satisfied. I remember when I was in college, I walked past the studio and saw the model next to me wearing a white crystal wedding dress, and she couldnt help but envy it, and she thought shed make sure her husband bought herself a set in the future. The wedding dresses in front of her were many times better than what she had seen before, so how could Catherine not be delighted. Youre not from the same store, are you? Catherine felt that Darren was still very attentive to her, and the wedding dresses in front of her were really beautiful, obviously carefully selected before they were brought to her. Chapter 748 Staff Counselor Staff Oh, were a family. One of the women holding the wedding dress said, looking at Catherine smile can be bowed, even in the eyes are showing a burst of envy. Oh. Catherine had a moment of loss and couldnt help but sigh out, I thought you were the one who picked it out for me all over again. The woman was still a little confused when she first saw the change in Catherines expression, but when she heard what she said, she understood at once: so she was the one who misunderstood. Miss, I think you may have misunderstood your husband, er, fianc. Hmm? Catherine looked at her suspiciously, how did I misunderstand? Although we are a store, but we that store is specialized in designing wedding dresses for others, these pieces are unique in the world as your fianc gave the request and the first-line British designer Pete designed them specially for you. Catherine couldnt help but be a little surprised, thinking that Darren didnt just care about her, he was simply too attached to her. Catherine lowered her head somewhat shyly, ran to the woman, took the wedding dress from her and walked towards the inner room. Darren so innocent ah, so good to me, I even misunderstood him, oops, I really, nothing blindly think what ah, how, make a joke it. Catherine closed the door to her room, inwardly condemning herself gently. Hum, anyway, she usually did not bully me, misunderstanding him, it is not much. Catherine thought then removed a dress, ran to the mirror to put the wedding dress in front of their own body than, it really fits. Where is she? Darren also walked into the checkroom at this time and said towards some women standing in the doorway holding their wedding dresses. O, thedy is changing her clothes inside. Oh? Darrens mouth hooked up into an evil smile at this point, then said, Well, put the wedding dress out there, and you guys go down. Those who heard, although some uncertainty, but still obediently do, know a few people out, Darren then said to himself: Of course, I am the husband to be a staff. The door to the inner checkroom was quietly pushed open, and Catherine admired her figure, oblivious to this. Well, not bad, not bad, Catherine, youre a real beauty. Catherine in front of the mirror to lift the hips and chest, looking at the mirror twist around themselves simply can not stop. Suddenly, Catherine spots a pair of shiny ck leather shoes in the mirror that dont belong to her. Startled, she jerks back only to see Darren with a wicked grin on his face. She violently pulled a long piece of cloth from a side hanger and wrapped herself up. Darren was a little amused by Catherines reaction, Im your husband, why are you so scared? Besides, on your reaction speed, hey What are you doing in here? Catherine shouted in shock towards Darren, her face instantly flushed and her voice trembling a little due to Darrens reckless stare. Me? Darren looked at Catherine with a joking expression and continued, Of course Im here to advise you, in case you cant decide, dont I still have me? Cut! I will not know you? You big pervert must havee to peek, and talk about being a counsellor, I dont believe it. O, I havent tried it on yet, you go out first, when I put it on, you can counsel. Catherine thought about it towards Darren and said. Well, good. When Darren heard this, he agreed without hesitation, and then turned around, ready to walk out the door. Catherine looked at Darrens departing back with suspicious eyes, and deep inside, she couldnt help but wonder how this guy was so quick to agree today, unlike his style. Catherine followed Darrens lead, locking the door inside as soon as he left the room to prevent Darren from peeking in while he was trying on his clothes. Catherine was following Darren not too close, when suddenly, Darren stopped. He verbally startled Catherine, Catherine has not yet reacted, Darren a step forward, reached out and grabbed the long cloth wrapped around Catherine ripped off. Catherine was caught off guard and with both eyes instantly ring like torches, she shouted towards Darren, Hey, what are you doing? Then Catherine panicked as a small rabbit that could not find a home backwards and forwards, there was a sudden sense of foreboding in her mind. Darren didnt know what to say to Catherines reaction, a little cheerful and a little helpless. He had always liked Catherines shy look, but he equally expected Catherine to ept herself and cooperate with him. You have to remember that we are husband and wife. Darren spoke in waves, looking into Catherines eyes with deep emotion.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Darren reached out and pulled the retreating Catherine into his arms in a domineering manner, and then held her tightly, not giving Catherine any room to retreat. We are a couple? Of course I know, but, but how much of it is true and how much is not? Catherine still did not spare any effort to resist, in fact, she did not understand why she resisted, obviously deep inside she had already unknowingly buried Darrens love seed deeply. Darren a strong hand dead choke Darrens neck, two hawk-like eyes stared at Catherines eyes, as if to see through Catherine, know what she was thinking inside. Be good, Im just helping you keep your promise. Catherine shuddered violently as if she had been electrocuted. Chapter 749Sleepless The endless ckness swallowed the light little by little, and the dark yellow streetlights outside also opened early, guiding the way for the people of Kawakawa. Inside Darrens bedroom, Catherine nestles birdlike in Darrens arms, both eyes constantly looking away, asionally lowering her head in a gesture of her youthfulness. Darren, on the other hand, with a yful smile, lifted her chin slightly with his hand and spoke in disbelief, You taste good. Catherines face turned hot when Darren said so, her head lowered and raised, and her eyes filled withint when she looked at Darren. What! Shy now? You werent like this just now, you seem to be more active than me. Darrenughed lightly and couldnt resist putting his hand under the covers. Catherine was busy grabbing Darrens hand and looked at Darren with wide eyes, too angry to spit out aplete sentence, I you this Darren pulled his hand out slowly, then held Catherines delicate hand backwards, tworge hands wrapped the small hand tightly and ced it on his heart, looking at Catherine heartily and said, Your hand is so cold. Catherines heart couldnt help but twitch a little as a burst of warmth rushed to her heart. It looks like Im going to have to suffer a little bit after we get married.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Darren let out a long breath and sighed towards Catherine. Catherine is not sure why you are the one who suffers? You married me is not a great bargain? How could it be a loss? Looking at the curious look in Catherines eyes, Darren shrugged and opened his mouth again, Gotta warm your hands. Catherine rolled her eyes and gave Darren a light whack on top of his chest. Darren took Catherines hand in his palm and pressed it firmly to his heart, while his other hand also took Catherine into his arms, his eyes filled with love and affection. Catherine thought about it and still asked, That, about that charity you did what was that about? Whats going on? Darren knew what Catherine meant when he heard it, but he deliberately pretended not to know and asked in mock surprise toward Catherine. That is, the two hundred million. Catherine said once again. Two hundred million? What two hundred million? Thats what is is what is donated to poor mountain areas and schools. Catherine thought about it for half a day and finally said it. O , Darren nodded slightly. Catherine also looked at him suspiciously, waiting to see what kind of statement he would give himself again. Yeah, thats a good thing, Ill give you that. Darren said forwardly. Huh? Whats just fine, I asked you what happened to the 200 million? Catherine is a little speechless, is she not speaking clearly, or Darrens logic is wrong ah. Didnt you ask me for 200 million for charity? Darren also looked at Catherine with an astonished look. Huh? When? Why dont I know? Catherine looked up sharply, did she really ask Darren to donate the 200 million? But howe I dont remember anything? Have I been drinking too much? Or did I lose my memory? Just now. Darren said with an innocent look on his face. I Catherines face darkened for a moment, not knowing what to say. Whats wrong? Darren asked with concern on his face toward Catherine, while his heart was happy,ughing at Catherines reaction. Its okay. Catherine shook her head bitterly and said to herself inwardly: It seems its not me whos drunk, its him. Darren smiled and did not say anything more, pulled the room light slowly, the wedding dress had been tried on, the woman was sleeping beside him, his heart was a joy, hugged Catherine in its forehead and kissed gently, then closed his eyes. Darren, Darren. Catherine called out carefully from within herself. This guy is not asleep, right? Fuck, hes got a big heart, how did he fall asleep? Im getting married for real tomorrow, and I cant believe it. Hey, Darren, how much do you really care about me? You are married to me, but outside those sexy women and a whole lot of a whole lot of, as if not money like toe to your body, you certainly can not hold. Am I going to indulge you or not? Like before? Or do we just go our separate ways? Still cant sleep, what should I do? And I dont know what time it is? Darren this guy how heartless ah, tomorrow we two held a wedding how this guy is not excited at all it? No I have to give him some punishment. Catherine flicked Darren on the head: Hum, let you have no heart! The night was very long for Catherine, and before she knew it the sky was slowly dawning, and only then did she close her eyes in a daze. I dont know how long it took, but Darren opened his eyes hazily and subconsciously tried to stretch, but woke up Catherine, who was resting on his shoulder. What time is it? Catherine asked, her eyes downcast and confused. Darren slowly drew his arm out and gently stroked his hand over Catherines cheek, saying gently, Its still early, get some more sleep. Catherine seems to be asleep, silent, only her meager breathing can be heard. Darren shook his head, then kissed her on the forehead and got up. Mr. Jakovich, are you sure we want to go? stairs assistant asked in surprise. This is kind of my loss, no matter what, Catherine is a good girl, are worthy of my blessing, so this wedding, I am definitely going to go. stair opened his mouth lightly while saying again, Go ahead, get ready, well go there early, I still have something to say to them. Within the living room of the Owen family, Billy was all smiles, looking at himself in the mirror, constantly straightening his clothes, and the joy on his face was more than evident. Today is Catherines wedding to Darren, and he cant help but be happy as Catherines biological father, but of course arge part of it is because of Darrens status. Although the Kirnd family embarrassed him by rejecting Lenas marriage, he only wanted his daughter to marry into the Kirnd family to consolidate his business. Of course, it would be best if Lena, whom he raised as a child, married into it, and Catherine married into it would be good for him. At this time Lena is a grim face quietly sitting on the sofa, eyes slightly narrowed, the corners of the mouth can not help but hook up a sinister and cunning smile: Catherine today you will have to look good. Well, not bad, looks much better than that Catherine whats-her-name. Heidi looked at herself in the mirror and nodded in satisfaction, smiling to herself. Chapter 750 Luxury Fleet Thinking of Catherine she couldnt help but hate it: I dont know whats so great about that little girl that shes got Darren so dazed that he wants to marry her. Heidis hands couldnt help but clench, and if Catherine were in front of Heidi right now, Im sure her clenched fists would have gone up by now. Deep down, Heidi is resentful about Darren and Catherines wedding. The old days are still fresh in her mind, and Darren was not shy about acknowledging their rtionship when interviewed by reporters, and did not object when others and even the media referred to her as Mrs. Kirnd. Heidi feels that if it werent for Catherine, she would be the one married to Darren right now. The first time I saw you, I had to go to the Kirnd family. Heidiughed unrestrainedly. Catherine snapped her eyes open and looked out the window at the sunlight. She realized it was gettingte and jumped out of bed busily. Today is her wedding day, how can not properly dress up, women are very time-consuming, washing a hair will take more than half an hour, and some other mess. After Catherine washed up, she sat down at the dresser and just picked up her makeup to powder herself when she saw Darren walking towards her with three people. Catherine couldnt help but sigh, what was Darren doing? He was promoted to the patriarch of the funeral family? The attire of the three people in front of you is very different, with a casual T-shirt on top, ripped jeans on the bottom and ck canvas shoes on the bottom of the feet. For this, Catherine actually does not feel anything, she sometimes wears the same, mainly because of her hair and All three have more than three or less ear holes in their ears, and their hairstyles are colorful, long and short, none of them normal. Catherine gave a dryugh, looked at Darren and asked, This? Actually, the full word is C what an airne this is! This is a makeup artist from one of our groups makeuppanies. Darren exined to Catherine, and then, not allowing Catherine to refuse, made a gesture of invitation towards the three, and they came forward. For makeup artists and stylists, the first step is naturally to get familiar with the customers face shape and temperament, and to design a unique charm ording to the difference. The three men instantly surrounded Catherine, taking a serious look at everything about Catherine. Catherine at this time there are 10, 000 wild horses running in the heart, these three guys look at me like a baboon, what! I have flowers on my face, huh? Soon three people will be busy, after fixing the makeup, Catherine looked at herself in the mirror instantly widened his eyes, this you damn, or me? Catherine cant help but be speechless, this face is not at all wrong with the powder hit, this eye shadow is to add a womans charm. I feel like I dont need to take a photo now, Catherine muttered to herself. Mr. Kirnd, the makeup is done, the next step is to do the hair, you need to go to the store. One of them said towards Darren. Darren looked at Catherine, carefully looked at Catherine, at this time put on makeup Catherine less a point of the past light makeup of the child, but more a point of the siren, more feminine. Darren nodded in satisfaction and softly exined, You go with them to do your hair, almost done, Ill get someone to send you to the Lin family side. Hmm. Catherine replied. At this time, Sara is also in the vi arranged by Darren, putting on makeup, her face full of joy, she thinks her sister and Darren married is considered to have found their best home. She couldnt help but feel some anticipation for their wedding room, and her brother-inw, who had always been a spendthrift, didnt know what he had prepared the new house to look like. The Lin parents were sitting on the sofa drinking ss after ss of water, but always with the same smile on their faces, obviously nervous and happy about Catherines marriage. This time Darren arranged the wedding reception at the vi he arranged for Sara, and the reception was set at the New hotel. Everything was organized in a tense and orderly manner by Darren. Darren sat in his bedroom and changed into his grooms outfit, fiddling with the bow on his cor, the corners of his mouth hooked up in a deep smile: This silly girl is also unique after putting on heavy makeup. And by this time, a big red banner and hot air balloons were already set up in front of the New hotel, floating in the air. Congrattions to Darren, the groom, and Catherine, the bride, on their happy wedding. The parking lot of the New hotel has be a luxury car show, Maybach, Rolls Royce, Bentley, Lamborghini, Porsche and everything else. At the lobby on the first floor of the New hotel, Darrens mother came early to greet the crowd. The people who came were also rich, the best in all walks of life came a lot, and even the leadership team of City B were also present for the most part.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. You go pick up your sister-inw and send her back, and then go with meter to pick up the bride. Darren exined toward Jasper. Jasper nodded his head without a good look, he was a little confused as to why he had to go to such trouble, but in Darrens way, there was nothing he could do. Several of Catherines close colleagues also came to the vi and were her bridesmaids,ughing and joking with Catherine and giving their heartfelt wishes for Catherine to marry Darren. All set? Darren said softly as he picked up the phone. After receiving a response from the other side, Darren stood up and walked towards the door, then got into a white Rolls Royce and faintly spat out two words: Lets go. In an instant Darrens vi entrance was like an explosion, the air became frozen, and for a moment all that could be heard was the humming and starting of the engine. At this point the vast bridal convoy set off, I have to say Darren wealthy, distinguished identity, the whole road blockade, police cars siren open road, Ferrari at the head of the road, Porsche misceneous, Bentley on both sides of the escort, Hummer front and rear camera, while the middle is a few ck Rolls-Royce will be white sandwiched in the middle, looking particrly bright. Passers-by on both sides of the road were stunned, and there were many vehicles stopped, deliberately watching this shocking scene, holding cell phones as a background to do a selfie. The paparazzi couldnt wait to get out their cameras and snap the shutter. Hahahaha, this time our magazine is going to take off, Catherine is from our group, hahaha, this time our group will definitely be the number one result. Catherines work editor-in-chief was smiling as she watched the constant photo-taking in the car on her way to the New hotel. Hmph, go ahead and shoot, I dont believe you can get the inside scoop. The editor-in-chief mumbled smugly to himself, apparently he was aware that several people in the group had gone as bridesmaids for Catherine. Chapter 751Two Tigers With the siren of the police car, the motorcade has arrived at the entrance of Catherines vi. Sara heard and thought what was wrong, lying on the window to see a long queue-like convoy of more than a hundred luxury cars parked in an orderly manner in front of the vi, Darren just got out of the car, a bespoke ck suit looks especially spiritual. Ah! Brother-inw is too rowdy too. Sara swallowed hard, surprised. Catherine was prepared for this, but after seeing the luxurious motorcade through the ss, she couldnt help but sigh. Darren got out of the car after finishing his cuffs, raised his eyes and looked at the vi, sighed in his heart, finally married you back in a fair and square way, then said lightly: Go. Jasper, as Darrens hardcore little brother, naturally took the brunt of the action, walking at the forefront, impatiently striding, his chest pocket bulging because of the red packet he was carrying. Sara knew Jasper woulde to the party, so she volunteered to guard the door of the living room on the first floor. Come on, open the door, sisters, Darrensing to pick up the family. Jasper rapped on the door, excited. Its not like youre getting married, why are you so excited? Sara said ufortably when she saw Jasper crowded at the front of the crowd through the door mirror. Che! Its not your wedding yet, why are you guarding the door, open it. Jasper skimmed his lips in disbelief. Cut the crap and bring the red packet or you wont open it. Sara, because she was in the house, naturally dared to grind with Jasper a little. Fine, fine, Ill give the red packet, you open the door. Jasper knew it was imperative to trick the door open now. Jasper said a handful of red envelopes in the hands, folded into a fan shape, waved in front of the door mirror and said: red envelopes have been in ce, you now quickly open the door, I can give you, you closed the door, there is no a seam, so how can I give you? Sara thought about it, but she was not so stupid as to open the door directly, Jasper if he came in, with his personality how could give himself a red packet. Sara first stuck the door with a door hitch, which opened the door. Jasper stood in the doorway and heard a click, so he secretly pushed hard and tried to push the door open. Hmph, I knew it, good thing Im smart, quick, bring the red envelope. Sara said divinely. Jasper didnt care and pulled out a few red packets from his hand and handed them to Sara through the door. Can we open it now? A small hand was seen raising a middle finger after receiving the red packet through the door. Hum, so little, how enough to share it,e on, give me all, you do not y any tricks, I just saw, you do not give me all, I will not open the door for you, then dyed brother-inw time, brother-inw but you are asking. You! In vain I Jasper wise and wise, but again by this little girl to calcte. Whew! Jasper reluctantly gave Sara the red envelope in his hand, and if he was really dyed, he could not afford to offend. After Sara got a thick pile of red packets, she took out a few and stuffed them into the little partner who was guarding the door with her, and opened her mouth and said, Wait here, wait until I get into my sisters room before you open the door. Sara ran into Catherines room, and as soon as she entered, she threw her hands full of red envelopes toward the sky and said excitedly, Sisters, pick up the red envelopes. Jasper saw the door open and rushed in, only to find that Sara had by now entered the bedroom. Darren chuckled lightly in the background and shook his head. Open the door, Catherine, Darrens here, and you cant bear to see Darren waiting outside the door? Jasper knew that Catherine was soft-hearted and yed the emotion card towards Catherine. When Catherine heard this, she didnt make a sound, but Sara was the first to shout, Cut! Dont give me that. If you want to open the door, you have to show some sincerity. Sincerity? What sincerity? Didnt you take all the goodwill? I need more sincerity. We are here to receive the bride, naturally we are bringing sincerity, open the door. Catherine, Im here to pick you up, open the door, dont dy. Darren also stood up at this time and said towards the door. When Catherine heard this, she held out her hand, indicating to Sara not to go too far and to open the door. Brother-inw, you must not be influenced by that boy Jasper, he is not a good person. How could Sara let Darren and the others in so easily. I how am I not a good person, I invite you to mess with you Jasper listened to the embarrassment, this side can be more than Darren a person, many and the Allen family have a friendship with the children of the great families can have a lot, they listened to can not help butugh. This is pure nder, nder! How can I still be in the circle after this! Brother-inw, if you want me to open the door, there is not no way.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Sara said on the door towards the outside, purposely not finished. Catherine looked at her quirky sister and wondered what the hell she was thinking about and looked at her with some curiosity. Say something! Dont be a dilly-dally! Jasper got a little impatient outside and thought he would bully Sara when the door opened. Uh huh! Sara cleared her throat and then said, Unless, unless brother-inw sings us a song right now. When Sara said this, the people outside the room, who were talking about everything, instantly quieted down and put their eyes on Darren. Seriously, no one in the room had ever seen Darren sing, and when he went out to parties on weekdays, it was others with mics who were singing, and he was sitting quietly. Well, two tigers, I guess, well, just two tigers. Sara, however, didnt feel the least bit offended and proceeded to order a childrens song. Catherine listened to some speechless, his sister can really be enough Ive never even seen Darren sing, and now youre asking him to sing about two tigers. And one by one, the crowd in the bedroom was dumbfounded, but with a visible hint of joy on their faces, and aftering back to their senses, they coincidentally took out their recorders and pointed them at the door. If Darren did sing, the headline of tonights gossip would definitely be: the president of the countrys premier conglomerate sings a childrens song for a bride. Cough cough two tigers? Darren, I cant help you this time. Jasper nced at Darren and said with a look of great strength. The atmosphere outside the room became a little awkward all of a sudden, and the breathing of the crowd could be heard clearly. Catherine wanted to speak, but couldnt, honestly, she had a little excitement and anticipation in her heart, would Darren sing? She couldnt even picture Darren singing about two tigers in her head. Brother-inw? Whats going on? I can say that the decision to sing or not to sing is yours. Chapter 752 Sing a bit Catherine heard Saras urging, and then look at the crowd in the room with the recorder in hand unanimously colleagues, heart a sigh. She thought it seemed a bit too much, and Darren together for so long, naturally understand Darren is what kind of a person, usually cold as ice, even care for their own are silent, never said a word. Sara, I see Catherine had just opened her mouth and was interrupted by a voice at the door before she could finish her sentence. How about two tigers I think we should dispense with, for a song? Darrens lips parted and he said softly. Hearing Darrens voice, people inside and outside the house were stunned, Darren was about to open his voice! Er well, reluctantly agreed, but bad words I do not open the door for you ah. Catherine thought about it and said. Jasper scowled slightly and raised his eyes to Darren and whispered, Darren are you sure? I think wed better take the door down. Obviously he is not confident in Darren at all, he how to say also mixed with Darren for so many years, never seen Darren singing, may make a joketer. Uh, I think Mr. Allen is right, take down the door, and save yourself the trouble. Another rich kid who knew Darren well said. Ehhh, thats what I was thinking, just so were fully equipped. Another person even took out a military shovel, it seems that he followed the call to the door with this preparation. Darren looked around at the crowd and shook his head, apparently this is the crowd looking for a step for himself, but this is too little confidence in him, right? Uh, Ill sing a bit then. Darren paced slowly in ce and slowly opened those cold lips:. Jiangnan Smoke Rain a cut plum Catherines eyes wandered at this time, quietly listening to the love song sung by Darren, full of happiness, as if Darren was singing a love song for himself on purpose in front of himself alone at this time. The love song is over, but Catherine is still in their own crooked world, Darren on one knee holding the proposal ring, singing a love song full of love looking at themselves, slowly grabbing their little hands, pushing the ring up little by little. Ahem ahem, Darren when did you learn this hand. Jasper said somewhat awkwardly that if he had known Darren sang so well, he would not have had to make a superfluous remark. The door of the room opened with a click, Sara nodded in satisfaction and praised towards Darren, Brother-inw, I didnt expect that, ah, the love song is so six, no wonder you can take care of my sister. Catherine snapped back to her senses and blushed a little, this was the first time she had seen Darren sing. Although you are let in, but the rules can not be less, you see so many people in this house Sara continued. For Darren, who spends a lot of money, some red packets are not a problem. Lets go. Darren stepped forward and took Catherines delicate hand, saying softly. On the road Darren must take to pick up his bride, a middle-aged man gripped the steering wheel with both hands, staring ahead without looking away, with beads of sweat falling from the corners of his forehead. Why still note ah, big brother, you say this matter is not a little hanging ah. A slightly younger man on one side of him looked out the window. Before doing this thing I have exined to the family, just that caravan, we are nine deaths today, but this fight is better than suffering a lifetime of poverty. The middle-aged man said with some bitterness. Oh, big brother, do not say so obscure, this is not our family has already got half a million? We can live a good life, we just need to seed this time, and then get half a million, we will take the family and run away. The other man took a hard drag from the cigarette in his hand and then said, Brother, I believe in you, survive no matter what, the convoy ising, Ill meet you over there. After that, the smaller one got out of the car and got into another car a short distance away.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Catherine sat in the conspicuous white Rolls Royce, quietly leaning on the seat, head slightly sideways, looking out the window of the endless crowd, she could clearly feel the anxious look of passers-by, all envious, excited to see the luxury wedding. Her face was overflowing with happiness, she and Darren were already married, but the day had finallye. There was a time when she just thought Darren was trying to hold herself back from her familys forced marriage, but now she could already feel Darrens unspoken and heavy love. She also knew in her heart that when she married Darren, she would probably face more setbacks, including perhaps the Kirnd familys difficulties, and perhaps also the desire to marry Darrens people set up, she was not afraid, she thought, since she had epted Darrens love, she would not take a step back. Catherines hands could not help but clench at the thought, and Darren, who had noticed this, squeezed her hands in his own. Whats wrong? I am fine, I just feel, ah! Before Catherine could finish her sentence, she gave a startled cry and swept in toward Darrens arms. She was just looking sideways towards Darren, ready to sigh, when a ck spot in her eyes grewrger. Because the convoy distance is very tight, the front vehicles simply have not yet gone forward, the rear of the vehicle is also closely followed. Catherine couldnt help but panic, she naturally knew in her heart that this was someone who didnt want to see herself married to Darren, so deliberately, if it was a coincidence, then how this car didnt hit the front, not the back, impartially hit on this white Rolls Royce, obviously someone carefully nned. Go ahead, hit it, Im marrying Darren, Im not afraid of anything! Darrens arms tightened around Catherine, who, although her wrists were raw from the grip, had a hot spring flowing freely in her heart. The driver of this car saw this, and hurriedly to the other side of the direction, the road guardrail directly broken, but at this time, the other side suddenly ran out of a military Lu color pickup truck, towards them, the speed and a supercar want topare are not inferior ah! After the driver crashed into the railing, his foot was hard and he mmed on the gas pedal and flew out violently against the traffe. People watching on the sidewalk screamed in shock, and those who were close ran away in a hurry, and their pupils could not help but dte as they watched a tragedy about to be born. Chapter 753 thrilling Ah! Run! Just less than ten meters away from the pickup truck a woman shouted loudly, while running as hard as she could toward the distance, she could clearly see the back of the pickup truck pulling arge barrel, outside the oil slurping, and could vaguely smell a pungent smell. Needless to say she can associate it with what it is, once that thing if it blows up, the ident that happened is not half as small ah. Toote, the white Rolls-Royce Darren was sitting in bottomed out on the throttle, the engine buzzed violently, and the pickup truck came charging like a tiger. Snap click! The pickup truck drove by swiftly and knocked off a section of the trunk of the white Rolls Royce. What followed was a loud boom, and the pickup truck and another car crashed into each other. Rumble! Tom! The oil drum on the pickup truck exploded into a hot fire that raged. With a hiss, the ss of the white Rolls Royce shattered with a sound. Catherine gripped Darrens cor tightly and shivered gently. Then a white dot rushed out in the midst of that fiery red. Darren rose slightly, swept the shards of ss off his back, brushed his hand against Catherines panicked cheek, and spoke soothingly, Dont be afraid, Im here. Catherine hugged Darren and let out a cry. The car had driven a few dozen meters away and stopped. The good thing is that the driver reacted fast enough and the Rolls Royce was fast enough, the two were less the same, and it is estimated that both Darren and Catherine would not be hugging each other as they are now. Big brother you go all the way. The man who was supposed to be on the sidelines to receive the mans body kept trembling, choked, and then started the car and left the scene of chaos. The car behind Darren in the car came when the car backed up, but still due to the explosion, shattered the windows, many of the people inside were slightly injured and have been sent to the hospital. Mr. Kirnd, it seems you were right to worry after all. The person who spoke was the same person that Darrenter called on purpose, this person was a mercenary and received the news that Darren had purposely transferred this person over. Okay, its okay, lets change cars. With that Darren took Catherines hand and opened the car door. Jasper at this point a burst of jogging, ran over, and was relieved to see Darren and Catherine unharmed. Darren, that was close, we must find out who did it, I must get the hell out of there! Well, stop talking about it and finish the wedding first before dealing with the rest. Darren waved his hand and then said. Hello? Okay, I get it, remember the aftermath must be clean for me, or Ill take you for it! Lena sat in the corner of the first floor of the New hotel, her face became eerie all of a sudden. Heh! Catherine you are really lucky, I did not expect this you are not even dead. Lena raised her hand and drained her ss of wine, then the corners of her mouth hooked into a fierce smile: But its getting really interesting too, I didnt expect anyone else to be as bold as me and dare to do it like this, maybe we can join forces against Catherine, then Ill see if she can still pull through. Heidi also received the news that the n had failed, and she was much more nervous than Lena, with a pale face, fearing that Darren had learned that she had done the deed. For Darren, it was naturally easy to promote her, and she has an inseparable rtionship with Darren for being where she is today. Of course it was very easy for Darren to shut her down, just like crushing an ant. She had a few more drinks and left the wedding scene hastily. Darren has seen a lot of things over the years, and this is not a problem for him. Although there is some anger, it is still suppressed in his heart, in his eyes, his and Catherines wedding is the most important at this time.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Catherine was at peace because Darren had been holding her hand, and the two of them had their fingers interlocked, giving her a great sense of security. The two had already arrived at the entrance of the New hotel, and as soon as they got out of the car, they were surrounded by people, among whom there were several reporters carrying cameras shing and snapping away. With the crowd escorting them, the two soon walked into the hall. As soon as they entered, Talia came up: Darren, why are you just now, the guests have been waiting for quite a while, hurry up, hurry up, let the wedding be announced. Darren nodded, not even mentioning that incident, he was afraid his mother would worry, and he was confident that he could work it out. Im so happy that everyone could attend my Darrens wedding today, and for that I thank you all from the bottom of my heart. Darren walked onto the stage, took the microphone, looked at the crowd on stage and spoke. Without further ado, I hope you all have a great time here today. Darren finished and handed the microphone to the host, holding Catherines hand throughout the process, while his eyes were constantly probing, thinking that the person who wanted to harm him and Catherine today was in all probability on the scene. Well, our Mr. Kirnd just made a brief speech, and now that the auspicious time hase, lets get to the point. Good! Hearing the wedding to start when the stage apuse, one cheered, as if they were going to get married, so many years, Darren has always been a low-key do-gooder, high-profile work, coupled with arge family, more friends naturally, of course, some of them are careful to bend him. At this time, Billy is full of glowing face, and people will be outspoken about Catherine is his own daughter, soon to change his surname, and Darren is also ready to talk to him about a few business. Not far from him, Jasvir was staring at Darren and Catherine with a goofy grin, among the Owen family, or maybe he was the only one who wished them well without purpose. Sara frowned at this time, looked at Jasper cross-eyed and said: You are not very powerful? Howe you cant do it now, really useless, thanks to you are still a man. How am I useless? Darren said to put everything aside for now until after he and his sister-inw are married. Jasper also said righteously. Humph! People are busy getting married and not you, you should hurry up and find out who did it, you are not afraid of any chaos at the weddingter. Sara went on to say. I you Jasper was so angry that his lips trembled, could not say a word, simply turned his back to ignore Catherine, but just at this time, he inadvertently found a persons eyes as malicious as possible to look at the two people on stage. Chapter 754 wedding as scheduled Look, I always think this girl is not a good thing, I suspect this thing is her doing. Jasper looked at Sara and said in a serious manner. Sara was not impressed, and did not even look at Jasper, her eyes were glued to the stage. Cut! Dont you ignore me? Forget about it! I dont care to be a bitch with a little man like you. The pastor was standing between them, holding a thick Bible in his hand: Do you confess that you take Catherine to be your wife? Darren looked fondly at Catherine and replied toward the priest, I do! The priest asked again toward Darren: Take care of your wife with gentleness and patience, love her and dwell with her alone. Respect her family as your own, and do your duty as a husband for the rest of your life. Will you cease to have rtions with others, and remain chaste to her? Do you promise to be willing to do so in front of all people? Darren took a deep breath and took a step forward, I do. Darren looked to the crowd on stage and after a pause continued, I, Darren, promise before you and before God that I am willing to bear to take Catherine as my wife and live with her. No matter what the circumstances are, I am willing to raise her, love her,fort her, respect her and protect her for the rest of my life. No feelings with other people. Catherines body trembled slightly as she listened, and she could clearly feel the true feelings hidden inside each word of Darrens sentence, and her eyes involuntarily moistened a little. Although Darrens words were not loud, no one doubted the credibility of his words, which were spoken by a serious man. Brother-inw, good job! Sara unconsciously waved her little fist and sighed, at the same time towards Jasper said: See? Learn, this is a good man. Jasper was aggrieved, how other peoples good also became his fault? Noparison, no harm! Besides, Im not bad either! The priest turned his head at this point, looked at Catherine, and opened his mouth again: Catherine will you acknowledge Darren as your husband? Catherines tears flowed out at once, but with a sweet smile at the corner of her mouth, she said, I do! The priest then asked, Are you willing to marry him at the right age, with gentleness and dignity, to obey this man, to love him, to help him, and to dwell with him alone? Respect his family as your own, do your best to be dutiful, and do your part as a wife for life. Do you promise to do this in front of all people? Catherine could not help but pick up the microphone at this time, some choking, attractive red lips slightly open and close, want to speak, and then organized their emotions, look to the crowd deep emotions said: I do. I Catherine willing to marry him when the right age, bear to ept Darren as my husband, and live with him. However, she did not stop here and continued, No matter what happens, I will face it with him, life or death as well.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Whew! Catherine exhaled a long breath, she knew that many of these people present thought they had jumped into the family, thought they were climbing high above the nobility, but they did not know how long she had waited and how much she had paid for this wedding. Maybe she will face a lot in the future, but she is not afraid, because she has Darren by her side, and that is enough! Sara heard her sisters serious and heartfelt words at this time could not help but wet her eyes, in fact, she understood in her heart that her sisters words were said to many people who did not think highly of them. Pastor: The bride and groom are now invited to exchange rings. As soon as the priests words were spoken, a pair of golden girls came up holding the rings. Darren took the lead and leaned down to take the ring, gently clutching Catherines hand in his palm and pushing the ring up towards his ring finger little by little. Catherine also took the ring and put it on for Darren. The two of them embraced each other and the stage was filled with thunderous apuse. But one person stayed in the crowd looked a bit incongruous, not only did not apud, but also said coldly: Heh? Lovers together? Darren, Catherine, you two are not going to end up well. This person is Lena, because she was not able to marry into the Kirnd family as she wished, plus the sight of Darren and Catherine on stage, she can not help but have a burst of hatred. Darren, why didnt you choose me? And go for a woman who has neither charm nor background? Why! Why? What is it about me that is not as good as Catherine? Lena left the stage indignantly at this point, and while walking her mouth was saying, Darren, since you did this, dont me me for being ruthless, Im going to bring all of your the Kirnd Group to a standstill, you forced me to do this, you forced me to do this! And you Catherine! I wont let you go either. Isnt beauty what every woman wants? Are you proud of it now? When I destroy it, see if Darren still wants you! Darren went up at this time and gently wiped the tears from Catherines face and whispered, Fool, what are you crying for, are you so unhappy to be married to me? Darren said and gave Catherine a gentle scrape from the tip of her nose, looking more than loving. Catherine also blushed delicately and scolded in no good mood, Why are you bing such a scoundrel now? The wedding went on in an orderly manner next and there were no other mishaps. Darren and Catherine toasted table by table. Catherine was not able to drink and was a little drunk. Darren saw this and got someone to send Catherine back to the wedding house. Sister, who do you think could have harmed you on the way to the wedding? Sara followed her sister back to the wedding room and asked as soon as she helped Catherine sit down. Catherine looked a bit dazed, but her mind was still clear. After thinking about Saras question she shook her head and asked rhetorically, What! You know who it is? Sara wanted to say something, but swallowed her words and shook her head. Heh, thats right, how could you possibly know, if you knew, wouldnt you have told me already? Catherine copsed at once and closed her eyes. I Jasper he Sara stammered for half a day but did not say aplete sentence, finally gritted her teeth, then said, Oops! Jasper said he suspected Lena. Lena, my sister in the Owen family? How could it be her? She was so nice to me and took good care of me at the hospital, so it cant be her. Catherine replied with a smile. Chapter 755 Heidi Exposure Actually, I dont think so either, but Jasper always says that. Sara said awkwardly, pinching her fingers. Catherine shook her head, not quite convinced about it. She felt that Lena was sincere with herself, not like she was pretending. Mr. Kirnd. At this time Darren had finished his toast and was sitting in a private room in the New hotel with a middle-aged man standing in front of him. Darren crossed his legs, lit a cigarette for himself, slightly cocked his head and exhaled a smoke ring towards the air. Usually he does not smoke, and now his fingertips are holding a cigarette, so he is a bit troubled. Well? Did you find out who it was? Darrens tone was a bit icy, which made people shudder, but then again, someone in his territory actually dared toy hands on his woman, how could he not be angry. Mr. Kirnd, caught an essory, but the middle-aged man did not continue, fearing that an idental provoked Darren. But what!? Darren asked indifferently as he put down his second leg and annihted his cigarette in the ashtray. However, we used a lot of tactics, nothing came out, I think this person really does not know anything. The middle-aged man wiped the cold sweat from the corner of his forehead and said coyly toward Darren. Hmm? Is this the ount you gave me? Darren couldnt help but straighten up and look at him, scaring the middle-aged man into sighing in his heart. The middle-aged man is a popr figure in the City B mob, but when faced with Darren is not bottom of the heart, how to call the tune in the mob, but is just a local snake, while Darren is a strong dragon. Now Darrens woman is in trouble on her own turf, and even Darren himself almost s! What a bad luck! Mr. Kirnd, dont worry, I will definitely investigate this matter to find out the truth, and now there are already some eyebrows, we can be sure that this car ident incident is not a persons hands. The middle-aged man swallowed his saliva and exined towards Darren. Darren nodded at that and gestured for the middle-aged man to continue. That VW car is one wave of people, and the pickup truck is another wave of people, and the man in the VW car is obviously a professional killer on the ck market, and there is a pistol hidden in the car, which may be intended for you The middle-aged man did not finish, and Darren can naturally understand is what it means. He paused and then said: And the set of people in the pickup truck was caught by us a, was to pick up, did not expect the pickup truck driver directly detonated the gasoline.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But that person is obviously from the poor countryside to find the crop, a question, but we have also intervened in the ck market inside, I believe there will soon be news, I hope Mr. Kirnd give me some time, I will definitely investigate the matter to the bottom of the water, to give Mr. Kirnd an exnation. You dont need to investigate this matter any further. Darren said with a slight sideways nce at the middle-aged man. Mr. Kirnd! This After the middle-aged man heard this, he turned pale with fear, not allowing himself to check, is it to put himself He did not dare to remember to go, his calves and stomach could not help but shiver, and said in a supplicating tone towards Darren: Mr. Kirnd, I beg you, please give me another chance, let me give credit where credit is due, I All right! No need to say it! You should be thankful that there was no ident this time, otherwise your ten heads would not be enough to pay for it, from now on put your eyes on me a little brighter, tell me in advance if there is anything, go down! Darrens gaze sank slightly and said discontentedly. The middle-aged man was so relieved to hear that he nodded and bowed toward Darren: Thank you Mr. Kirnd, thank you Mr. Kirnd, looking as if Darren had saved his whole family. After the middle-aged man went down, he thought a little, the reason he did not let this person continue to investigate, one because he has his own channels, more efficient than him, more urate information, the second well, he thought of a person C Horace. Horace had called himself the day before his wedding to remind himself that if it werent for him, he wouldnt have purposely hired someone toe back and chauffeur him, and to put it mildly, Horace saved both of their lives. Since he reminded himself, certainly not what empty cave, he must know no small inside information, Darren thought about it or took out the phone and dialed Horaces number. Hello, Darren, what do you want from me? I really heard what you said to your wife at the wedding today, it was really enviable, best wishes to you both. When Horace saw that it was Darren calling, he opened his mouth and said enthusiastically. Horace always had some guilt in his heart for Darren because of ra, so he secretly did Darren a lot of favors. Thanks. Darren took a breath and after a pause asked directly to the point, I had a car ident on my way back from picking up Catherine, I believe you know about it. Horaces cell phone just rang and saw that it was Darren calling, so he knew that Darren was looking for himself for something, and as expected Darren asked. Well, Ive heard about this too. What Im asking you is, who did this? Darren then asked. Horace is also not inked people, directly spilled what they know: Who did it I really can not say, but I received information through my channels that someone in the ck market to offer 10 million to harm your wife, most likely the Owen family people, but also likely to want to marry into the Kirnd family people. Darren nodded slightly as he listened and smiled in response to Horace: Ugh! I didnt think my woman and I were only worth 10 million on the ck marketbined, well, I have nothing else to do, excuse me. Well, I think there will be more trouble after this incident, so you take care of yourself. Horace said with concern on the other end of the phone. Darren hangs up the phone and carefully analyzes what Horace said, the people who harmed Catherine, the Owen family, the people who wanted to marry into the Kirnd family? Darren thought about the women he had a rtionship with, and could not help but shake his head, let them shoot, bed is okay, let them do this is obviously impossible, they definitely do not have the guts. Darren couldnt help but feel hurt, in the end who would it be, Catherine has married herself, the Owen familys property naturally does not care, so the Owen family people should not start, besides for a little family property is not to offend me, right? Isnt it too risky to do so? They would not be so stupid as to do so, right? Suddenly, Darrens mind shed a person toe, Darren associate a little, eyes can not help but squint into a slit, think about the many things that happen, the mind more sure of what they want. Ta-da- At this moment the door of the box was knocked. Darren called out with a slight frown, Come in. Chapter 756 Beautiful Dreams Mr. Kirnd, just received a message from the ck market side, has found the person who harmed you and Miss Perry. The visitor said towards Darren. Oh? The corner of Darrens mouth curled up in an arc, and he couldnt help but wonder if that person was the same person as the one he was thinking of. Darren took the document the visitor handed him and read it. I cant believe its you! Ive underestimated you. Darrens eyes shed with a cold light, mmed the document heavily on the ground, and at the same time said towards the visitor, There is nothing more for you to do here, you go down. Darren got up at this time ready to go back to his wedding room, to know his wife can still wait for him, even in the gas, also have to know how to pity the jade is not? Darrens back is a little shaky, apparently drinking a lot, but not Darrens small amount of alcohol or anything, just today is his big wedding day, although there are some hups, but still can not affect his mood. What, another set of people? Who is it? Did you find out clearly? Lena, who was also investigating at the other end, had her eyebrows knitted together and was a little curious, but there was someone else who dared to do this, who would this be? Miss Owen, which I also found out for you, is the popr young flower girl Heidi of film and television entertainment, the man said towards Lena. The woman that Darren was close to? Lena couldnt help but snicker, I didnt expect this silly woman to be yed by Darren such things are done, I can find out Darren can certainly also find out, then I dont know how badly you will die. Heh heh heh! Lenas heart has long defined Heidi as a ything yed by Darren, from the bottom of her heart despise her, although she also did the same thing, but their own cause than her much nobler, as long as the Catherine, she is the Kirnd familys daughter-inw, she? Just a piece of Darrens tattered clothes. Well, theres nothing more for you to do, go down. Lena waved her hand toward the person who had just reported things to her, signaling him to leave. And the man simply did not mean to leave, standing straight in front of Lenas eyes, causing Lenas heart to be very unhappy. Why are you still standing there? I told you to go down, why cant you understand humannguage? Lena had been very annoyed that her nning had fallen through time and time again, and watching Darren and Catherine show their love in public today. At this moment, seeing that a subordinate did not even listen to her, she instantly exploded all her dissatisfaction and roared towards that person, while mming the teacup on the table on the ground fiercely. The man saw even sideways, looking at the angry Lena wanted to say something, but thought about it finally opened: Miss Owen, you see the rest of the money The man did not go on, but looked at Lena, waiting for her reply. Lena listened to his words, the heart is angry smoke, this thing are to me to do so, can not be Darren found still do not know, dare to ask me for money, how do you have the courage to open your mouth ah. Although Lena thought this in her heart, but she did not say it, because she thought she must still need to find people to do things for themselves in the future, if she said so, will inevitably be cklisted by the ck market, then they are not worth the loss. Whats your hurry! I am the heir of the Owen Group, will I lose your money? Go down and Ill credit your ount in the next two days. Lena said impatiently and sted the man out. Darren, get your ass over here. Darren had just opened the door to his room when he heard Catherines shouting, her voice was muffled, apparently Catherine was drunk and sputtering. Darren smiled bitterly, thinking that Catherines drinking capacity should also be practiced, but then thought, how can his woman do nothing to get drunk, so its good. With that in mind Darren took off on his long legs and headed for the master bedroom where they both belonged. Darren, listen up, now finish this bucket of chicken soup for me! Not a drop left, or else Darren just walked to the door of the master bedroom at this time, heard what Catherine said, the whole face darkened, the door of the room was open, Darren directly stepped in, raised his eyes to look inside the house. Catherine was holding a bottle of foreign wine in her hand at the moment and held it up in front of Saras face, then crossed her arms with one hand and spat out with one word: Otherwise heh! Heh! Darren looked at theical movements,nguage solid Catherine fiercely do not know what to say, this stupid woman how to still y alcohol crazy, it seems that in the future can not let her drink so much. Darren stepped forward, yanked the bottle from Catherines hand, and opened his lips faintly: Youve had too much to drink, rest. Catherine was as Darren said C drunk, but would Catherine still be Catherine after drinking? Joke! Before drinking, she belonged to the earth, after drinking, the earth belonged to her. I me dont you move me, Im not drunk! Catherine said shakily, pointing at Darren when she saw him snatch the bottle from her arms. Brother-inw, my sister she Sara is embarrassed at this point, peoples little two cottage newlyweds drink a lot, they are here to get together what the hustle and bustle. Brother-inw, that, since youre back, my sister will leave it to you, Ill go first. Without waiting for Darrens reply, Sara ran out in a sh. Phew, good thing I was smart. Sara ran out and patted her chest dly, she had wanted to eavesdrop, her sister must have been very funny when she was drunk. But she was afraid of her sister and brother-inw in case that that, she had to how embarrassing ah, then, she shook her head and turned away. Darren,e on, wait for me to change, I want to wash my face and brush my teeth to sleep! Catherine twisted and turned to Darren, a hand on Darrens shoulder, crooked head justified towards Darren said, this tone like the emperormanded the little eunuch like. Catherine felt light and airy at this time, everything was like it was happening in a dream, she was yipping with her sister about Darren serving herself, who knew that God would turn Darren out. God you treat me well ah, give me such a beautiful dream, I will definitely give your old man incense. Catherine gently held up Darrens chin with her own delicate hand, shaking her head from side to side, and asionally pinching Darrens face with her other hand.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Interesting, and just like the real thing, interesting! Interesting. Catherine beamed, thoughtful, and then drunkenly hazel eyes toward Darren. Chapter 757Chapter 757Chicken Soup Darrens face darkened at once as Catherine twisted his cheek. What do you mean still with the real thing, this is fucking real. Darren grabbed Catherines wrist and shot his eyes angrily at Catherines face, just about tosh out, but seeing a scarlet and cute little face, how he could no longer open his mouth. Darren let out a long breath and his tone became gentle, but his words were strong: Do you know who the person standing in front of you is? Cut! You dont scare me, arent you Darren, the president of the Kirnd Group? Catherine forcefully shook off Darrens arm that was grabbing her, and said in no good mood. But! You should know that now is in my territory, even if you have 10, 000 the Kirnd Group is not good, my dream, I am the biggest, you also have to listen to me. Catherine crossed her arms and looked at Darren with her head held high, subliminally saying: What? You dont like it? If you dont like it, hit me! Darren knew that Catherine was nowpletely drunk and thought she was dreaming, and said in his heart, This silly woman, she still thinks she is dreaming. But you dare to do this to me just by dreaming? It seems this is a deep resentment against me. But today, on the basis of your marriage with me, I spare you this time, but next time, well, huh Darren helplessly set the bottle aside and simply picked Catherine up and threw her on the wedding bed where they belonged with a whoop. Aigoo, I go, still dare to throw me ah, believe it or not I let you disappear now? Catherine was thrown on the bed, but did not feel any pain, more sure that all this is in their own dream world. Darren, so easy in my ce, do not torture you really feel sorry for myself ah, let you usually so domineering to me, after you force me, I will force you in the dream. Catherine sat up sharply and noticed the slightest hint of discontent in Darrens eyes. Aigoo, kid, youre still so arrogant in my dream, huh? There will be good consequences for youter. Catherine murmured in a small voice. Then she seductively hooked a finger at Darren: You, take off my wedding dress, its romantic to wear it, but Im suffocating. Darren looked at the reckless Catherine who actually spoke to himself in amanding tone, and his heart could not help but burn with a burst of anger. Okay, since you asked me to take it off for you, Ill do it. A sly smile appeared on Darrens face as he moved closer to Catherine. Catherine nodded in satisfaction, it seems to be nothing to drink some wine ah, but also to do a beautiful dream, bullying Darren, simply cool. Looking at the obedient Darren, Catherine turned slightly sideways and exposed her back to Darren, gesturing for him to help her unzip the zipper. A snort, Catherine some fox, how the sound is not quite right ah, and then touched with his hand in his back, what! Surprisingly, it was with a tear. Darren took Catherines wedding dress straight from top to bottom and ripped arge slit, then smiled and said towards Catherine, There, you take it off. I you damn it! You actually tore my wedding dress! I Ill fight with you. Catherine puffed up in anger and pounced towards Darren. But before she could touch Darren, Catherine stopped. This is a dream s, no big deal, the wedding dress tore on the tear, anyway, when you wake up, everything is still the same. Humph! I wont bother with you this time, but if you dont behave yourselfter, Ill make you look good. Catherine said towards Darren with the look of an adult who doesnt remember the little man. Catherine then simply ignored Darrens reaction and took off her wedding dress, she was really a bit stifled inside, just when the toast she wanted to take it off, and when she came back with Sara she started to be crooked and forgot about it for a while. Really, you really are deadly, youre still so domineering and rude even now that youre inside the dream. Catherine grumbled as she took off. This silly girl, a bit of fun.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Darren looks at Catherine, who has been mistaken for a dream, and decides to continue with Catherine to see what else Catherine can do to herself that is out of the ordinary. Catherine at this time clumsy to take off the wedding dress, arms from the sleeves after pulling out, simply the whole person lying on the bed, little by little from the wedding dress out. Darren couldnt help but suck in a cool breath and a rush of fire. Catherine at this time, lying in front of the eyes, white and smooth as sheepskin, hot body has a convex and arrogant, plus at this time Catherine drink deep intoxication, pink face, the whole person is like a small fairy in the realm of God. Big pervert, what are you looking at, why do you want to force me again? Thats not possible. Catherine used her head this time to prop herself up and sat on the bed, a pair of long, silky smooth long legs, so Darrens eyes lit up, if he didnt want to know what kind of tricks Catherine would y with himself, he would have rushed up. Darrenughed darkly. You, go and drink that bucket of chicken soup in the kitchen, not a drop left! Catherine said with one hand supporting her chin and the other pointing her finger at Darren in a divine manner. Darren was a little speechless, snapping to mind the scene where he once asked Catherine and chicken soup to supplement his body, not expecting this woman to take this matter. You are sick, I let you drink chicken soup, is to let you replenish your body, and I am now Darren thought about it and decided to exin a little, to dissolve this knot in Catherines mind, to save you from taking this againter. I! know! Know! Catherine shouted toward Darren, then turned the tables and continued, But I just want you to drink. I Darren had just opened his mouth when Catherine let out a light question in Darrens usual tone, Hmm? Darren shook his head, this silly girl has no cure, think learn others to speak, will do? Catherine does not think so, she is very happy at the moment, learning Darrens ent in forcing Darren can not help but make her happy. Ill go drink. Darren shrugged and turned to walk out. Darren came into the kitchen and found a real bucket of chicken soup sitting on the table. Darren was a bit speechless, Catherine is really invincible enough, at first he thought Catherine was drunk, simply casually, but did not expect her to really prepare the chicken soup. Darren just thought it was a thermos bucket, and walked to the kitchen to see that it was arge wooden barrel, which looks enough for a person to drink for several days. Chapter 758 Delivered to the door Darren looked more and more familiar with this barrel, fixed eyes a look, and then realized that this damn is not what I bought to soak feet? Catherine! You are so cruel heart ah, let me take the foot wash arge wooden bucket to drink a bucket!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Of course Darren had no intention of drinking it from the start, walked to the dining table and picked it up, walked to the bathroom and dumped it all in the toilet in one go, then carried the barrel into the master bedroom. Drank it all. Darren picked up the foot soaking barrel for Catherine to see what was going on. Catherine looked at the clean and dry barrel and nodded with satisfaction, huh! Now you know what its like to drink chicken soup? See if you still force me to drink chicken soup in the future. Well Catherine mused for a moment, paused, then said, Here, these are the new clothes I bought for you, take them and wear themter. Catherine said and held up the wedding dress she had just taken off, and shoved it directly into Darrens arms whether he wanted to or not. Darrens heart is broken at this time, even so, its too perfunctory, buy clothes for yourself, you take out one ah, even if not, take one of my own also ah, also do not need to take my specially selected wedding dress for you it. Thats right! Thats good! Catherine didnt care about Darrens displeasure and patted Darrens face, telling him like a childs praise. Just then, Catherine lunged toward Darren, her drunken eyes hazy, her hands around Darrens neck, wrapped around Darren and spun him violently a hundred and eighty degrees, then heavily pinned Darren underneath. Whew Darren gasped out a ragged breath, Catherines sudden move took him by surprise, she couldnt understand what Catherine was up to. Darren thought of this and could not help but shiver, how is this possible, but she is usually their own even if they have said excessive words can be provoked to blush, how can take the initiative toe to the door! However, Catherines next words cleared up his doubts: Darren, you always force me during the day, and today Im going to force you! Darren listened to Catherines words and was worried about Catherines intelligence. Catherine, if thats the case, then youll need to drink more wine in the future. Catherines luxuriant hand also hitched up at this time, soft and so ufortable. Hmm? Catherine suddenly stopped and mumbled thoughtfully, Somethings not right, why does it always feel like somethings not right. Why do I feel like Im doing this, or that Im losing out? What am I doing? It dawned on Catherine, finally realizing what was wrong with her. However, just as she was about to stop Darren, an idea popped into her head, when she and Darren started, she turned Darren out in one fell swoop, wouldnt that be the hardest punishment for him? This will not also for their own breath? It didnt take long to fall asleep. Darren gently stroked Catherines hair, his eyes showing love and affection, while holding Catherines hand could not help but hold it tighter. He looked at Catherine in his arms and thought about what happened during the day, and couldnt help but feel sorry for Catherine, it was all because of himself, if it wasnt for him, there wouldnt have been all kinds of machinations against Catherines head. Thinking of this, Darrens eyes could not help but rise a stern color, the heart said to himself: since the dare to bully my woman should have the courage to be responsible for what you do. Chapter 759 United Hello? Who is it? Heidi received an unfamiliar number at this time, and thought better of it. Ms. Heidi, right? It doesnt matter who I am, what matters is that I know youre out to get Catherine. Lena on the other end of the phone eyes shining brilliantly, full of smiles, intends to find Heidi and his own joint, when things are exposed can also be put all the me on Heidi. Hmm? What are you talking nonsense! If you talk nonsense again, Ill hang up. Heidi said somewhat sheepishly, she didnt expect things to fall apart so quickly, and in her mind she thought it might be Lena testing herself. There is no letter of mouth naturally you know I know, but you find a car to hit Catherines wedding car things I can know, to Darrens means, naturally can also check out clearly, when Darren will be how I do not know. Lena said this deliberately, she is to make Heidi feel afraid, only then she will hug with herself and give her all to herself. I you what do you want? Heidi on the other end of the phone heard Lena said really panicked, said sincerely. No, no, no, now its not what I want, its what you should do. Heres the deal, Ill wait for you inside Roman holiday Cafe, the box number will be sent to youter. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want to do. Catherine I dont believe you can still escape me this time, I have an extra bulletproof vest this time, but you are different,st time you were lucky, this time I dont believe you can still stay alive! Lenas face became more and more malicious up, in the calction of Catherine at the same time she also intends to deal with Darren, although Darrens strength is enormous, but the dark arrow is difficult to prevent, she already has a n in mind. Darren you can not me me ah, to me you on your own do not fight, even to marry Catherine that bitch, when you fall into the streets or be a ghost do note to me. A sly smile appeared on Lenas face as she looked out the window, her eyes slightly narrowed, and then she turned around and went downstairs. Mr. Jakovich, youre not sending something to Miss Perry, why! After the wedding broke up, stairs assistant drove stair to prepare to leave, and said in the car towards stair. Heh, do you think its still necessary? stair has always taken his assistant as his own beloved, trusting him and not hiding anything from him. This! The assistant was a little embarrassed, he thought stair was right, there is really no need for this, people Catherine and Darren two love each other very much, Mr. Jakovich have to insert a foot, but a little Let all the past go with the wind. stair shook his head bitterly in the back seat, the window slowly lowered, and then lifted the gift beside him and threw it towards the window. What a nice girl to be snatched up by Darren. stair sighs so, obviously his heart is not willing, but he knows that now Darren and Catherine have been cooked, he can no longer chase Catherine. You are? Heidi arrived at the cafe ording to Lenas directions, and couldnt help but be curious to see the alluring-looking Lena. Im Lena, heir to the Owen Group. This is Lena leaning back in her seat and introducing herself to Heidi. She said she was the heir of the Owen Group, for one thing, she is quite confident, on the basis of her own skills, the position of the heir is certainly by themselves to do. The second, naturally, is for Heidi for the bottom line. the Owen Group? Heidi looked at Lena, some questions in her gaze, obviously had not heard of it, she is always mixed in the entertainment industry, not very familiar with thepanies in the business circle, in addition to her interactions with her, she also knows the five major groups in the country. Sit down and dont ever look at me with hostile eyes, you know Im here to help you. Lena smiled slightly and made a please gesture toward Heidi, indicating that she should sit down and talk slowly. Why do you help me? Tell me your purpose. Heidi has been in the entertainment industry for years and naturally understands some things. She doesnt believe that Lena would help her for no reason, they didnt even know each other before that, okay? Heh heh heh. Lena smiled awkwardly and did not rush to answer, but picked up the tea she had just made and poured a cup for Heidi, before slowly opening her mouth, Miss Moss is really a quick person, then Ill be straightforward. Lena squared up towards Heidi and exined, To be honest, Catherine and I are half-sisters, and just the other day, my brother needed a bone marrow transnt because he had leukemia, so my father found her, and she came back to the Owen family. Lena said here, her gaze suddenly became then full of resentment, even the tone of voice can not help but a few points higher, said angrily.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. I never thought that after she came back, she would constantly badmouth me in front of my father and have to fight me for the assets that my father was supposed to give to me. Now that she is married to Darren, she is even directly threatening my father, saying that if he does not give her shares, she will let Darren financially suppress my fatherspany. I am furious in my heart, but I have no choice but to watch Catherine snatch the assets away. When Heidi heard this, she couldnt help but hold out for Lena. Looking at Lenas face full of aggression, even the corners of her eyes were hanging with teardrops, she couldnt help but nod her head for the car ident she had single-handedly created: It seems I didnt do anything wrong. Bitchy women like her deserve to die. I didnt expect her to be such a person, so mean, but yes, how could she have snatched Darren from me if she wasnt mean. Heidi is also angry, if not Catherine, the wedding day belongs to her and Darren, if she married into the Kirnd family, where still need to go out to make money, the Kirnd family assets are enough to spend several lifetimes. I wanted to get back at her, but I was forced to do so because of Darren, and I didnt dare, I could only hold back, and this time I couldnt help but be excited to hear what you did, and at the same time my heart told myself that I couldnt be such a loser anymore, I wanted to get back at her, I wanted to fight back, I wanted to get back what was mine. Lena at this point saw Heidis face full of dissatisfaction with Catherine, and could not help but smile inwardly, it seemed the fish had taken the bait, and then said more pitifully, like a woman who had been forced into a corner. So, this time I came to you to discuss a foolproof n to see how to deal with her. Lena finally got back to the point and said towards Heidi. Chapter 760 Acting Heidi heard what Lena said, and with Lenas already great acting skills, Heidi took it all seriously and inwardly put her in the position of herrade. Whats your best n? Heidi was no longer suspicious of Lena at this point, where she knew she was trying to use herself as a gun. This way Lena then approached Heidi and the two began whispering. Catherine was lying on arge pearwood bed at this time, moved her fingers, felt some numbness, and then opened her hazy eyes.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Darren sleeping beside her, and his hands were holding her in a tight hug. What! How do I this is whats going on. Catherine sells the recollection of what happened. I think I got drunk and dreamed about Darren and then ah! Catherine lifted the quilt, then saw her white skin, the corners of her forehead can not help but run a drop of cold sweat. Meaning its not all a dream, its all real? No way! She looked aside at Darren. Well, still asleep. Then gently lifted the covers and climbed out, not bothering to put on his shoes, he tiptoed out. Whew! What have I done, how can I be so stupid? Drinking is really dying things, I cant drink in the future. Catherine exited the room, which was a relief, and at the same timeined to herself with a tap on her dizzy head. Catherine walked straight to the bathroom and washed herself clean beforeing out wrapped in a bath towel. Ah! How did you wake up? Catherine saw Darren sitting on the couch in the living room as soon as she left the bathroom door, and she shuddered in fear. This shaking will shake the bath towel off to the floor. Darren looked for the sound, and after turning his head sideways, he found Catherine standing naked in front of him. Darrens eyes shed with a brilliant light, and he said faintly towards Catherine: Hmm? Huh? Catherine was a little unsure, but she found Darrens eyes staring straight at her, making her so ufortable. Is it that good? Its just a pink bath towel, if you like it, tomorrow Ill buy you one too. Catherine was having a headache when suddenly her phone rang and she saw that it was Sara calling. Hey, its still my sisters reliable ah, let her send me a set over. Hello? Sara. Catherine answered the phone, excited. And Sara was a bit embarrassed on the other end of the phone, Hey, sis, that you, are you busy? In Saras mind, she thought that at this moment, her sister and brother-inw might be doing something! Huh? Its not busy, whats wrong? In fact, Catherines subtext is Im not busy,e find me and bring me clothes. O, thats good, thats good, Jasper called me and said that he found out who did you in, and said that I should not tell you yet, and that he will tell you himself when he has taken revenge for you. What! Who is it? Forget it, youe to me directly,e and talk, Ill call Jasper first, dont let him mess up. Catherine heard, astonished, Jasper actually found out who harmed her, but also to go to their own revenge, what a joke, on the basis of Jaspers temper, to go will not risk what happened? By the way, bring me a set of clothes when youe, this is a new room, and Im not prepared. Catherine exined towards her sister, at the same time she suddenly remembered that her clothes were also torn by Darren, so she had to speak again awkwardly: That buy me another set of clothes, I identally spilled the drink. After saying that Catherine hurriedly hung up the phone, afraid that her sister would ask her one more question. Clothes? Sara was a little curious, how could the drink spill on the clothes? Drinking with your clothes off? With that Sara had an extra wicked smile on her face and muttered to herself, I know. Chapter 762 Jasper’s Preparation Hey, somethings going on right now, the usual ce is waiting for you! Jasper said this on the phone. This is not the first phone call he has made, he is gathering all his dead friends and nning to take revenge for Catherine, and the old ce he is talking about is the most luxurious nightclub in the city, the Heavenly World. Not much time in Jaspers box has been sitting a lot of people, there are men and women, the age is generally not much different from Jasper, but dressed very gorgeous, apparently are some of the rich second generation of good family. You guys say, someone is bullying my sister, what should we do about this? Jasper leaned back on the couch and spoke bluntly toward the crowd. Bullying your sister? Fuck him! One of the hot-tempered youths said. Dry dry dry, just know dry, dry what can be done? ording to me, we still need to use some brains, slowly whole, so that she can not get up. Another person who looked svelte said. Not I say, when did you get more sisters? A woman dressed extremely manly asked. The woman asked the exit, the entire box of quiet, all eyes gathered on Jasper, obviously full of questions in mind. Jasper saw the situation, put down the original crossed legs, a pause, opened his mouth to exin: In fact, she is my sister-inw, you all know that today is my big brother Darrens wedding day, but someone deliberately nned a car ident, and it happened right in front of my eyes! Jasper said truthfully, for these people in front of him, as early as in junior high school, high school to hang out with himself, he is naturally veryfortable. You mean your big brother Darrens wife? Impossible, right, someone else dares to touch his woman? What are you talking about? Just get a car and cripple the person first. Jasper listened to the words of the seven mouths, waved his hand and said, Well, all stop arguing, I have thought about this matter can not be so cheap he, you listen to my arrangements Hearing Jasper talking, the crowd closed their mouths and came together. Just as Jasper was setting up, he received a call from Catherine: Hello? Sister-inw? Jas, where are you now? Why dont youe over to my house, your Darren needs to see you. Huh? Something for me? Jasper looked at the crowd in front of him, and then said, Wait for me for a moment, Ill be right over. Well, everything is going as nned. Ive got some things to do and Ive got to go first. After hanging up the phone, Jasper walked towards Darrens wedding room after giving an exnation towards the crowd. In the car Jasper kept thinking about a problem, he got the news that Heidi directed the people who caused the ident, but he still suspected Lena in his heart, in the end what is going on? Could it be that this matter has nothing to do with Lena, is their own misunderstanding of her? It shouldnt be, Jasper always felt that things were not so simple, and his mind recalled the scene that happened at that time. He was sitting in the car in front of Darren when he noticed that Darrens vehicle had drifted to the side. A total of two cars, if two cars rushed at the same time, Darren certainly can not dodge, there should be a car slow a beat. Wait, two cars, its possible that two sets of people did this at all. Well, one set of people was directed by Heidi, and one set of people was directed by Lena. Hmmm! It makes a lot more sense if thats the exnation. Jasper nodded slightly in the car, thinking that just when he went he could analyze it with Darren, his own intelligence is certainly not as much as Darrens, and maybe Darren has already checked out both groups of people. Soon, Jasper arrived at the front of Darrens new vi yard, just got out of the car, a cab pulled up in front of him, and then Sara got out of it. What brings you here? As soon as Sara pulled open the car door she saw Jasper who was ready to go inside and said with some surprise.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Why cant Ie, what! Youre allowed toe to see your sister, but Im not allowed toe to see Darren, and besides, it was my sister-inw who called me toe this time! Jasper said in an unpleasant voice. Uh, of course youre allowed toe, lets go in. With that, Sara took a step towards the vi, and her footsteps couldnt help but intensify a bit. Sara is a little weak, she naturally knows what her sister called him to do, must be afraid of Jasper to make something happen. Che, is there that much of a rush? Looking at Sara walking anxiously, Jasper couldnt help but skim his lips. Sara knocked on the door, it was Darren who opened it for herself, I think it was because her sister had no clothes so she was too embarrassed toe out of the room, thinking of this, Sara couldnt help but smile and asked towards Darren, Brother-inw, where is my sister? O, your sister is in the bedroom. Darren said, pointing to Catherines room, and at the same time was about to close the door. Darren, Darren, and me, wait. Jasper hurriedly shouted, his heart couldnt help butin how he saw her, I was still in the back. Why are you here too. Darren wasnt so surprised to see Sara, seeing the bag in Saras hand, he knew Sara was here to deliver Catherines clothes, but what was Jasper doing here. I I was called by my sister-inw. Jaspers heart is a little upset, how nothing I can note ah, really married his wife forgot his brother ah. Catherine sent you? Come on in. Darren was more than a little surprised that Catherine could be looking for Jasper for something. Sara came to my door and found it locked, so she called out softly towards the house, Sis? When Catherine heard that, she got out of bed wrapped in a bath towel and opened the door. Sis, why did you even lock the door? Sara couldnt help but ask. Uh, I Im used to living alone and getting used to it. Catherine awkwardly made an exnation while she took the bag from Saras hand and pulled Sara towards the bed. Okay. Sara didnt ask much. You said Jasper found the person who did me in, are you sure? Who is it? Catherine took the clothes Sara had prepared for herself out of her coat pocket, uncovered the bath towel, and put them on. The two have been sleeping in the same room since they were children, so naturally Catherine doesnt need to avoid anything. O, the news is Jasper found out, listening to his tone should be urate, but Im not sure, as for who it is I do know, its the star C Heidi! said Sara towards her sister. Huh? Its her! Catherines clothes were already on at this time, and she was getting her outerwear from her coat pocket ready to wear it, when she heard that the movement of her hands could not help but hesitate. But she quickly came back to her senses and continued to dress, for Heidi harmed herself she was not surprised, that woman which time and her own assistant in front of herself is not sour words, speak hard to be anxious, and Darren together is even more smug, as if she is Darrens wife. Chapter 762 Negotiation Sis, I really dont understand, what rtionship can you have with her? Shes doing a good job in the drama, why would she harm you? Sara was unaware of all those things, so naturally she felt a little strange. Its not Darrens fault! Catherine couldnt help butin, she could remember clearly carrying her camera in the scorching sun, watching the two of them touch intimately! Brother-inw? What do you mean? Sara thought it was even stranger, what did this have to do with her brother-inw? O, its nothing, its fine. Catherine said in a hurry, realizing that she had spoken out of turn, and that she didnt want Sara to have a bad image of Darren. Could it be that brother-inw was Heidis rumored boyfriend? And then Heidi created this car ident out of jealousy? Sara responded at this point and asked towards Catherine. Uh, no, nothing to think about. Catherine even denied it, and then thought of this thing to the Inte to find out, if my sister knew that it would not be bad? Uh, the thing is actually like this, Heidi and a client of your brother-inw better, and then that client asked your brother-inw to step in and help Heidi fight the fame, which is like you said. Catherine had a bright idea to exin towards her sister, and at the same time, her heart recited Amitabha Buddha, I was lying in good faith, do not punish me. Then why did Heidi want to harm you? And still to your death. Sara asked again. Uh, theres nothing wrong with your brother-inws side, but Heidi has fallen in love with your brother-inw because of this fake drama. Catherine again excused Darren. s, Darren, for you I can really spill a lot of panic, I hope you also give me some face, not always on the headlines in the future, when I really do not know how to excuse you. When she thinks about Darrensst headline every other day, Catherine cant help but feel a little headache, and when her family asks, how can she exin. Thought Catherine sighed, lets talk about it when the timees. O, so its like this, Heidi is actually such a person, I will never watch her films again, besides, why did you call Jasper back, I should have known to let Jasper clean her up a bit better. Sara was puffed up at this point, wanting to beat up Heidi and take revenge for her sister. In Saras mind, no one would ever hurt her sister, not even Darren. Just yesterday, Sara had secretly said to Catherine: If you and brother-inw dare to bully you after you get married, dont tell me first unless its something big. Catherine jokingly asked, Why! Didnt you used to say youd do it for me? Howe youre afraid when itsing? Sara, however, said in a serious manner, Its not that Im afraid, but itsmon for young couples to quarrel with each other, but bedside manner is different from me, youre fine afterwards, and I cant let go. Catherine couldnt help but be moved by what she heard. What did your sister-inw call you here for? Darren asked, leaning back on the couch toward Jasper. I dont know, I had business, so I was called by my sister-inw, and now Im curious about it. Jasper shook his head and replied. What can you have on your mind? Darren said lightly, thinking briefly in his head, what could Catherine want from him? How cant I have business, see what youre saying. Im Jasper said defiantly, just about to say his arrangement, but afraid that Darren worried about himself not to let himself do so and shut his mouth, and then the conversation turned towards Darren and asked, Darren, did you find out who framed your sister-inw? Well, its a bit of a buzz. Darren replied with a nod. Isnt it Heidi? Jasper asked impatiently. Catherine reacted violently, he finally understood Catherine to find him what toe, looking at Jasper could not help but smile, did not expect the boy went to check this thing, but there is a heart. Isnt that right, Darren? asked Jasper again when he saw that Darren was ignoring him. Yes! Darren gave an affirmative answer. By the way, are you saying Jasper is here? Catherine got dressed and only then did she realize that Jasper had alsoe in Saras words. Well, Jasper arrived with me and is outside right now. Sara replied. Well, lets go out, just to talk about this,ter out you can not talk nonsense, we mainly have to persuade Jasper not to do anything. Catherine exined toward her sister. Sara rolled her eyes, she already had an idea in her mind, since Heidi was so excessive and wanted her sisters life, Jasper even if how to do, she did not feel anything. When the timees, I will raise my hands in favor of Jasper, who let Heidi bully his sister. With that, Sara followed Catherine out. Jas, youre here. Catherine shouted towards Jasper as soon as he came out. Well, sister-inw, what exactly did you want to see me about. Jasper asked toward Catherine. Sara is a little embarrassed at this point, had she known that Heidi was so bad, she would not have said anything to her sister, she thought it was how it was, and now she cant help but feel weak when she sees Jasper. With that thought Sara sat down on her butt next to Darren, smiled and looked at Darren and called out, Brother-inw. In fact, there is half a sentence she did not say, that is, wait for something to happen, save me ha. Darren nodded and looked at Sara with a few supplicating nces naturally understood what she meant. I heard that you found the person who designed that car ident? Catherine sat down next to Jasper and opened up. Jasper did not answer, but with a contemptuous and angry look at Sara, in vain I have so much trust in you, told you, and specially exined not to let sister-inw know, you are good, turn your head to betray me. Looking at Jaspers cannibalistic gaze, Sara felt at a disadvantage and moved towards Darren. Jas? You know? Darren also asked toward Jasper. I I was checking it out. Jasper was like a deted ball, and he was working for nothing, looking at his sister-inws attitude, he called himself over on purpose, and he was definitely not allowed to do anything. Jasper was praying silently in his heart at this point, hoping that a few of his nemeses would hurry up and get it over with before Catherine broke the news.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. O? Who is it? Catherine asked, pretending to be surprised, towards Jasper. Who? Shouldnt she have told you everything? Jasper red at Sara and said in no good mood. Uh, its Heidi, this thing, are you sure? Catherine awkwardly coughed twice, and then asked seriously, this matter can not have any mistakes, in case of a mistake, can be a big deal. Im sure its her. Jasper said with certainty, at the same time Jasper put his eyes on Darrens body. Darren saw that Catherine also cast a questioning look towards him, so he nodded and said, It is indeed her. Catherine thought to herself: So Darren knew about it and didnt tell himself, so he must have nned to sneak up on Heidi. Catherine paused, looked at the two and said, I think this matter is directly to the police. Chapter 763 Preparing for Action Jasper was the first to stand up and express his reluctance: No, I dont agree! Its too light to hand it over to the police, and besides the person in question is already dead, and with Heidis worth surely she can pay to have the matter covered up. I dont agree either, Jasper is right, thats really too light a punishment for Heidi. Sara also opened up at this point and made her position clear. Jasper heard what Sara said and looked over at her, not expecting this little girl to be on the same page as himself. Catherine but a trace of displeasure, looking at Saras gaze with some reproach, I just told you, did not I? To help me persuade Jasper, you are now good, did not persuade not to say, but also follow Jasper coaxing. Idea plus one. At this point even Darren spoke up and agreed. When Jasper and Sara saw that Darren supported them, they couldnt help but feel happy inside, as long as Darren supported them, the matter was half done. Sister, since she did that and tried to put you to death, why are you still speaking up for her. Sara took the lead and advised toward Sara. That is sister-inw, I know you are kind, but you do this is not kind, this is not clearly tell people we are good bully? When the timees, there will certainly be more people bullying you, this thing I think if it happens a few times, it is sure to happen. Jasper took over the conversation and said. I really dont want that, I think that would be too heavy for Heidi. Catherine countered. Since you dare to bully my woman, you have to have this consciousness in advance. Darren fiddled with his fingers and said indifferently. That is, its what she deserves, and I dont think its heavy at all. Sara went on to say. Sara, stop it! Although she did go too far, but we have to use the same means, in dealing with her, then what is the difference between us and her, just like what happened to Annast time, now everyone in mypany, except for a few close colleagues, are afraid of me! They are afraid of me! And I cant let go of my own heart, and every now and then I have a nightmare! Catherine said emotionally. She did have a bit of a soft heart, but she knew that if she followed Darren and the others, Heidi would be worse than dead, this had happened once and she didnt want it to happen again, that was something she didnt want to see. At this moment the three listened to what Catherine said, can not help but silent, no one knows what to say. Darrens mind recalled the scene of Catherines nightmare, her face pale with fear and cold sweat at the corners of her forehead, which made him distressed and anxious, and he made a special donation for it for a while before Catherine could ease over. I always listened to you before, how about you listen to me for once this time too? Catherine knew that once she got through to Darren, Jaspers side would be off the hook. Darren gave a little deep thought, then after a few moments of deliberation, then said, Okay, I promise. Catherine was relieved to hear this, and was just about to speak when Darren interrupted: But you have to promise me one thing, or no deal. Well, you tell me. When something like this happens again in the future, you will listen to me. Darren opened his mouth faintly. Okay, I promise you. Catherine hurriedly responded, finally getting through to Darren. Darren! shouted Jasper towards Darren, obviously a little upset about the whole thing. Well, it goes without saying that you have to think about your sister-inw, too.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Darrens voice then became stern a few points towards Jasper said. I hey! Jasper sighed and heaved his fist, then pulled out the phone and called his nemesis: Hello? Things dont need to be done, you go y with your own! Several people in the room heard the meaning of Jaspers words, Catherine also said with some self-condemnation, Jas, just think of it as for sister-inw or not, this time thank you. Sara, who was just thinking about revenge for her sister, but ignored her sisters inner feelings, said towards Catherine: Sister, Im sorry, I was impulsive just now. Well, its okay, so stop talking about it, its just about time for dinner, lets go have a meal together. Darren also rounded up for Sara. Well? Did you understand what I said? In the private room of the teahouse, Lena spoke faintly towards Heidi. Well, I see, just who is the right person to go to for the one you mentioned? Heidi nodded and shook her head in disbelief. This, you even have toe to ask me? Just find a pretty one, and when the timees, you can tell her that she can be the leadingdy if she wants to. Lena replied with some impatience. Well, I get it, thank you for this matter. Heidi does sincerely thank Lena, if it wasnt for Lena, she certainly wouldnt have been able to make all the preparations. Well be on the same side from now on, no need to say such things. Lena is also extremely satisfied with Heidis attitude. She is also doing this to make Heidi work for her, and if Heidi gets caught, then how else can she work with Heidi. By the way, you did this thing tonight, I feel that Darren will move soon, I guess it should be tomorrow. Lena exined once again. Well, then theres nothing else, so Ill go ahead and go do my business. Heidi thought about it is still a bit afraid, if not prepared in time, with Darrens ability, they will certainly have to eat a lot of suffering, maybe directly Well, there you go. After Heidi left the box, Lena couldnt help butugh: This woman is really stupid, so happy to be used as a gun by me, huh? But I heard that Heidi is not like this. She must have been scared by Darren. Lena has already made a good n, she has always been careful, Darren until now did not find out that these things are rted to her, now another line of defense, she can nowpletely free to do something. Darren ah Darren, you are really difficult to deal with ah, in China dare to touch you can not be many people ah, but you do this to me, I even if I bo on myself to rectify you and what is the harm? Lenas face instantly became abominable. If it wasnt for him, there would still be people fighting with her for the family fortune, and she wouldnt have toe home every day to hear her father Catherine, Catherine screaming. Catherine, Ill see if you can make it through with less of Darren as a talisman. With that Lena mmed the jade thwart she was ying with in her hand onto the ground, then stood up and walked towards the outside. Chapter 764 Blue Jue auction After the meal Darren surprisingly broke the rules and took Catherine a few people to a nightclub, saying that Catherine slowly began to contact their own circle. Catherine was embarrassed and excited to hear that she was extremely conflicted, wanting to get to know Darren and fit in with his life while being a little shy inside. Sara, however, is very big-hearted and excited to hear that Darren is taking her to a nightclub, a ce she has never been to. Darren, if you go to a nightclub, go to the Blue Duke, I heard theres an auction there today, I was going to go and have a good time too. Jasper also grew his mouth on the sidelines and suggested to Darren. Well, good. Darren nodded slightly, he thought about how he and Catherine hadnt given Catherine anything since they got their license, so it was a good time to put together this auction and get something meaningful for her. Darren then called his good friend and exined what he meant and asked him to contact the circle. Darren told Jasper to take Sara and go ahead, while he himself took Catherine home to change his clothes. Sara gave her an outfit of her own today, a casual t-shirt with loophole jeans and even a pair of ssic ck canvas shoes, so how could Darren let Catherine meet her friend dressed like this? Uh, that, those friends of yours are some business giants, right? Catherine asked a little sheepishly, not that she didnt have confidence in herself, but that she held Darren in high regard and was afraid of losing face to him. Not really. Darren replied faintly. Whew! Its good that there are one or two ordinary people, otherwise I really dont know what to say to them. And hospitals, government departments. Darren then opened his mouth. Cough cough. Catherine a burst of embarrassment, she thought it was the kind and she belonged to the same white cor like, listened to Darren said, can not help but embarrassed, this fucking can have whatmon topic. Youll wear this one. Darren acquired unimpressed, pointing to a gown and saying to Catherine. Hmm. Catherine nodded, a little surprised that Darren had picked out clothes for himself, the sun hade out of the west? Said surprisingly looked out of the window, trying to find out what was going on. Hey, this way! Jasper arrived at the entrance of the Blue Duke nightclub and shouted towards some youths. Hey, Jaspers here, lets go over. Said several young people then came over. A closer look at Sara very close to Jaspers side, Sara for a few eyes deep, a few people are naturally full of curiosity, is this Jaspers new girlfriend? In the face of the eyes of several people affixed to herself in front of her, Sara did not feel anything, on the contrary, she stepped out herself towards the crowd and said, Dont misunderstand, my name is Sara, I am Darrens sister-inw. Sara thought to herself, looking at the rtionship between several people should be good with Jasper, Darren is also Jaspers good brother for many years, so these people should also know Darren. O, so thats it, I thought you were this kids new girlfriend. A man said with a smile. I Jasper was just about to speak when he heard this, but was interrupted by Sara: How is it possible, how could I find a boyfriend like him, its so bad. Hearing Sara say this, Jaspers face darkened, and the whole person became bad for a while. I do not dislike you yet, you dislike me, I Jasper how to say is also a civilian and martial arts, how can not match you ah? Hahahaha, also, also. The young people teased Jasper could not help butugh. You guys areughing my ass off, get the hell out of here, get the hell inside, Im waiting for Darren, you guys leave me alone. Jasper said impatiently, clearly displeased with this. Those few people waved their hands and left first, leaving an embarrassed Jasper and Sara standing in the same ce. What, and you wont let people tell the truth? After several people left, Sara said with a few teasing towards Jasper. Hmph, what kind of truth they say, you too, people dont know you, say two polite words, and you take it seriously. Jasper said discontentedly. Cut, even if it is polite words I am also happy to hear is not, but also better than someone is not? Sara didnt budge and poked Jaspers painful spot. Humph! Whats the big deal, its just a joke, right? Im not going to get mad. Jasper consoled himself like this. Sara shook her head and ignored Jasper, standing aside and silently waiting for Darren and the two of them to arrive. Soon the two arrived, and Sara joyfully ran to her sisters side, taking her hand and following Darren inside. Darren is what identity, naturally have a special location, but also opened a presidential box, at this time the auction has not yet begun, but many people, far from looking, heads scurrying, so lively. After a few people arrived at the box, they found several people already sitting inside. Aigooooo, look whos here, I really didnt think youd take the initiative to ask us to get together, why did you take the wrong medicine today? Darren pushed open the door of the box and just walked in when he heard a maic voice ring out. If you say one more word, Ill really send you to a psychiatric hospital so you can spend a few days in there reflecting. Darren spoke coldly. Gee, what for? You said we cant get together for once in a while, cant you be friendly? That man is none other than Eduard Rogers, whom Darren grew up ying with, and who is now the vice president at the hospital. Eduard also saw Catherine a few people at this time, said yfully: Ah ah ah, this is the legendary Catherine, right, long time to look up, today finally see the real person.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. With that Eduard took a few steps forward and extended his hand towards Catherine. Eduard didnt have time to attend Darrens birthday because of an operation, plus they used to be secretly married, so naturally Eduard had never met Catherine. After Catherine saw the enthusiastic Eduard, she couldnt help but sigh that Darren had such friends around him, but its good, this person must be good to get along with. Then he smiled and extended his right hand to Eduard and said, Hello, I am Catherine, please teach me more in the future. Who knew that Darren would p Eduard on the back of his hand before they could shake hands. Eduard was startled and couldnt help but take a step back, feeling puzzled as he looked at Darren and said, No way, what are you up to? Can my womans hands be touched by anyone who wants to? Darren said coldly. I go how can you call it touching? I am a friendly handshake, you are too petty! Eduard said excitedly. Chapter 765 Auction Begins Catherine is also quite speechless, how cant even shake a hand? This is too harsh! She looked at Eduard, whose hands were red on the back, and couldnt help but pray for him. Hmm? Do you really want to go to a mental hospital? Darren looked at Eduard and said again. Eduard shook his head repeatedly, Youve been bullying me since I was a kid, Ill ignore you, huh? Poof! Sara, who was standing behind Catherine, could not help butugh out loud, this was to see her sisters murderous gaze, and hurriedly apologized towards Eduard: Sorry, I I hahaha, I didnt hold back. Er Eduard couldnt help but be embarrassed when he heard that it was better not to say anything. Catherine, on the other hand, said with a tight brow toward Eduard, Im really sorry, my sister she doesnt know the rules, like you dont think with her in general. Its okay, my little sister has been with us for a short time and doesnt know that Darren and I usually just love to joke around, dont worry, I wont care. Eduard waved his hand and graciously gave himself a step. Well, do not stand still, hurry up and sit down, I say Darren ah, do not hurry up and introduce us to his wife, at the wedding I can not see the real ah. Another person sitting in the box said. With a nod, Darren took Catherines hand and walked up. This way. Remember, what I told you, if you want to be famous, do what I say. Heidi takes a womans hand and walks toward a nightclub booth. Sister, dont worry, Ill listen to everything you say. The man nodded his head repeatedly. Okay, lets go in. With that Heidi pulled open the door of the box and walked in. Inside the box on the sofa is sitting a middle-aged man with a big back hair, slightly gray at the temples, maybe it is taking something to worry about it. After seeing Heidi and the girl she was pulling behind her, the mans eyes couldnt help but light up and the corners of his mouth curled up in a satisfied smile. Hello, Director Zhang. Heidi held out her hand to the middle-aged man. This person is the Director of Supervision Bureau in City B Zhang Zhongtian, because the hands have the qualifications to report officials, can be said to be in City B to wind and rain, even the mayor have to let him three points. Miss Moss, hello. Zhang Zhongtian smiled shyly, because Heidi actor identity, he and Heidi is also considered to know, the rtionship is not very familiar. Uh, this is a new actress from ourpany, very talented, now Im taking her, please take care of Director Zhang in the future. Heidi pulled the woman next to her and introduced her. Zhang Zhongtian could not help but look sideways, looking at the woman, the heart is even more happy, this beauty is counted as charming,pared to those sultry women is more than a little fresh, that is, I do not know if it is still a chick, if it is then it would be great. Since its a new actor brought by Miss Moss, its natural to take care of that. Zhang Zhongtian nodded and said. Zhang Zhongtian is very horny, Heidi is really clear, although they have not been yed by him, but many stars in the samepany have been on his bed. Uh, the main reason for inviting Director Zhang here this time is to let you get to know her. Heidi pulled the person to sit down and then said to her, Why dont you hurry up and introduce yourself? When the woman finished her introduction, Heidi stood up and said towards Zhang Zhongtian: That Director Zhang, what a coincidence, I need to go out for a while here, you two take your time to chat, right, if you are tired, you can go to the presidential suite next to take a rest, the room has been opened for you. Said Heidi, cing the room card in her hand on the table. Its okay, its okay, you go ahead and get busy, dont worry about us. Zhang Zhongtian naturally understands Heidis meaning and is even more excited at this point. In the private room of the Blue Duke nightclub, Catherine said a few words from time to time. After some exchanges, she found that these friends of Darrens, despite their distinguished status, were very kind and should be easy to get along with. Well, letse backter, the auction is about to start now, lets go over there. Eduard put down the phone in his hand and said towards the crowd, obviously having received the news. With that, the crowd got up and headed towards their intended location. The auction floor was divided into several sections, and Darrens table was ced in the middle, neither in the front, where it was too conspicuous, nor in the back, where it was not really visible. Catherine sat beside her sister with excitement and looked at the emptyrge stage with anticipation, And I wonder what kind of goodies will be thereter. In fact, Catherine was looking forward to it, and it was her first time to attend an auction. A woman dressed in revealing clothes, then came out, walked towards the center of the stage, picked up the microphone, looked at the people on stage, opened her bright red lips: Thank you all foring today, I am todays auctioneer Blue witch, our Blue Jue auction is held once every two months, this auction however is extraordinary, there are Quite a few good things. The good stuff? Really? Cut the crap and get started. Crap, have you noticed, that auctioneer looks good! The audience on stage was talking about it, and the emotions were all unusually excited. Well, I believe everyone is looking forward to this auction, so I wont take up any more of your time, now I announce that the Blue Jue auction officially begins. The enchanting woman said again. A cheer went up from the stage, and a number of people even held the number tes on their tables, impatient to get their hands on them. Hey, a whileter encounter like their favorite tell me, Ill give you a shot. Jasper said toward Sara, who was beside him. Sara, however, looked at him with amazement, when did this guy be so kind, what a living hell. After seeing Saras strange look, Jasper hurriedly exined: Dont think too much, I know you dont have money, so I was kind enough to help you. Stop talking, cant you see this is starting? Sara said discontentedly. Jasper couldnt help but grimace and say, What a person, really good intentions are not rewarded.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, he looked at the stage. The auction at this time was for a famous painting from the medieval period with a high appreciation value, so many people present bid on it. Some people like to use for collection, some people are nning to shoot to take to give gifts, shoot and wait for the appreciation of the people are not without, but very few, sitting in the presence of the non-rich that is noble, for that little money or do not care. Darrens group certainly had little interest in this, so no one raised their bids. The final price of six million was collected by an old man, the two Lin sisters could not help but be shocked, Saras heart is even more eximed do not understand, six million used for what is not good, bought a painting, put at home is not enough to worry about it! Chapter 766 Betting The next few items, Darren did not feel there was anything outstanding, so he also never bid, but Eduard took an antique for three million. Sara has always been generous and cheerful, encounter cheeky Eduard, naturally is like a fish in water, plus Jasper, the three people can really y a drama, the three just in the box talked very happy. There is nothing wrong with having a big heart, but anyway, its just a matter of making yourself at home. Eduard said smugly, hearing Saras speechlessness. He said it is easy, anyway, the money is paid by you Darren, naturally, do not care, when the time does not like to resell out, just the beginning he is rich by this. Jasper then coldly told the truth, causing Sara a meal of contempt, get half a day spent is my brother-inws money ah. Eduard is also extremely embarrassed, drylyughed twice and exined, No way, your brother-inw loves to save face, every auction are grabbing with me to pay, I can not persuade over. Eduards voice was small, apparently afraid that Darren would hear. Sara bristled and was just about to break what Eduard had said when she heard the auctioneers words and couldnt help but look sideways. Well, this next thing is remarkable, and it is considered rare in the world. It can be said to be a climax point of the night, what is it exactly? Please wait and see. The auctioneer said with a smile on his face towards the crowd, and his hand was even ced on the ck cloth covering it, deliberately selling it, hesitating to unveil it. What could it be? Its so suspenseful to say the least. Let me guess, is it something limited edition? You should talk about it, its killing us. Guess what! Darren looked at the items covered with ck cloth on the stage, which should not be too big, and took stock of the situation in his mind and said towards Catherine. Huh? Guess? How can I guess? Its covered with ck cloth, no clue. Catherine couldnt help but hear the headache, feeling like Darren was ying a joke on her. Believe it or not? Its a ne. Darren stared at the magnified mirror image on the screen and thought about it with certainty. Huh? You can even see this, huh? I dont believe it. Catherine shook her head, she stared at the screen for half a day but could not see a reason, she did not believe that Darren could see that it was a ne, unless Darren has a perspective, otherwise it was a blind guess. How about we take a bet? Darrens mouth curled up in an evil smile as he motioned toward Catherine. Okay,e on, Im afraid of you. Catherine said defiantly. She thinks she is sure to win, there are many things in the world that can be auctioned off, if Darren guesses the odds are only one in tens of thousands, she does not believe Darren can be so lucky to guess correctly. Arent you going to ask what to bet on? Darren chuckled lightly and asked toward Catherine. You call the shots on what to bet. Catherine replied without thinking, what are you kidding, betting on anything you win, certainly not a loss ah. Okay, lets bet on a condition that whoever loses must promise the other party one condition, whatever it is, and must do it. Darren said with interest. Uh, okay! You can believe anything you say. Catherine was a bit surprised by Darrens bet, but replied that she was sure to win, and that one condition was one condition, so she could stop letting Darren force herself. Ugh, count me in, okay. Jasper heard it from the side and said in a hurry. Ugh, and me. Sara this is also long mouth. In fact, Eduard is also itching to talk, but he is afraid of losing, he has never seen that guy Darren lose, want to bet on Darren to win, but he does not quite believe what Darren said, what a joke guess what this is, covered so tightly how can you guess ah. Count me in, too. Eduard gritted his teeth and said toward thete Darren. Catherine was a bit speechless, she and Darren made a bet how all came together.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Forget it, I wont bet. Eduard hung his head down towards Darren, not that he didnt want to block it, but seeing Darrens eyes that could kill, he was afraid. Jas, this is a game between me and your sister-inw, so you and Sara should stay out of it for now. Darren said faintly towards Jasper. Sara replied, somewhat reluctantly, Okay. Jasper, on the other hand, was inspired to say towards Sara, Do you want to bet with me? Sara was instantly interested, but with a hint of suspicion asked towards Jasper: I want to bet, but what are we betting on! Are you going to guess something too? Cut, Im not as good as Darren, lets bet on which one of us can win, Darren or his sister-inw, what do you think! Jasper exined to Catherine. Good. At this time, Darren took out his cell phone, dialed a number and spoke lightly toward the phone: You let the auctioneer stop for a while, Im at table 15, youe to me, I have something to say. The auctioneer waved her hand, signaling everyone to quiet down, and she was about to open her mouth to say the items that were about to be auctioned, when she saw a person standing in front of the stage, none other than the general manager of Blue Duke whispering towards herself, Go backstage, the boss is looking for you. Sorry everyone, wait a minute. The auctioneer said towards the audience on the stage, and then turned to leave. Crap, whats going on? Howe its gone ah. Yeah, even if its a sellout, you dont have to do that. s, to create the atmosphere is also too desperate, right. People on the stage were a little disgruntled for a while and keptining. The owner of the Blue Duke nightclub was standing respectfully in front of Darrens table, nodding and asking towards Darren: What does Mr. Kirnd want? It is not that the boss has no backbone, but in the face of Darren, a huge monster, he naturally has to be careful to be obedient. He just nced at the people sitting at this table and couldnt help but suck in a cool breath. As the owner of the nightclub, he naturally knows all the stormy characters of City B. And in addition to the two women sitting in front of him, which is not a dignified figure. Darren simply said what he meant, the boss immediatelyprehended, although do not know what Darren gourd sells, but he also hurried to do so. Chapter 767Someone’s Against Of course, Darren is not the kind of person who bullies the small, so he took out a card from his wallet and gave it to the nightclub owner. The nightclub owner was ttered, he naturally knew what this ck card meant, there was at least a million in cash inside. Seeing a hint of hesitation from the nightclub owner, Darren said lightly, Its kind of a bother, take it. The nightclub owner thanked him, took the ck card, and ran to the backstage. Catherine regretted betting with Darren. She thought she could wait for the auctioneer to announce the answer, but she didnt know that Darren had gone to so much trouble and spent more than a million dors. Not long after, the auctioneer once again stood on the stage and looked at the crowd with tempers on the stage and spoke awkwardly: Sorry for keeping you all waiting. She actually really do not know how to go on, if simply interrupting the auction words okay, although it will destroy the atmosphere, but with hernguage skills naturally can also adjust the atmosphere again, but this time In the background her boss told her that thismodity to conduct a special auction, until the hands of the winner can not be announced what is, she engaged in the auctioneer this industry how to say also some years, but for this kind of auction is the first time to see. At the same time she could not help but be curious in her heart, this thing is so valuable, the boss just auctioned it out for no reason, is not afraid of losing it? However, what he didnt know was that Darren had promised to take over at one hundred and fifty percent of the market price if his bid was not enough. The owner of the nightclub thought that he was making money anyway, so he might as well sell Darren a favor. Heres the thing, due to the special significance of this item, we decided to auction it off in the no-light style. The auctioneer thought for a while and finally spoke. Huh? What is the no-light style? Special meaning, what the hell is this? Not seeing the light, does that mean this thing is illegal? As soon as the auctioneer opened his mouth, the crowd below exploded, and you said one thing and one thing. The so-called unseen style means that this item, from the beginning of the auction to the hands of the winner, are not uncovered ck cloth, allowing the auctioneer to open the price, and in the end, it is a loss or profit, are their own. The auctioneer thought hard in the background beforeing up with such a solution, otherwise she really did not know how to exin to the audience. What! What the hell is this? There are still auctions for things like this? I think it must be a set up thought up by the nightclub people, waiting for us to get into it. Well, I think so too, I guess only a fool would get down to it. The auctioneer saw the crowd of soldiers, could not help but be embarrassed, she now only wanted to hurry the round of thismodity, even if the auction was aborted, she did not want to stay in this situation for one more minute, and quickly said: Well, without further ado, thismodity officially began the auction, the starting price of five million, the boss who wants, despite raising the sign, each increase shall not be less than 200, 000. Cut, direct auction it, it is not obvious that the nightclub in the pit money? Who will jump out to do wrongdoing. The audience in the front row shouted loudly toward the auctioneer on stage. Watching no one bid on the intention, the auctioneer could not help but regret that a good item was aborted in this way, and he did not know how much less he would earn in draw, I really do not know what the boss was thinking. But just as the auctioneer was getting disappointed, the wrongdoer appeared, none other than Darren.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Six million. At Darrens gesture, Jasper picked up the number te and shouted towards the auctioneer. My dear mother, there is a savior, although it is not enough for the market price, but such an auction format is good if someone bids. The auctioneer could not help but rejoice among himself, and even more so, he treated Darren as a savior. Good, this gentleman bid six million, is there any higher? The auctioneer cast a grateful nce at Jasper, if not for him, for this item himself may not even earn a dime. The crowd followed the auctioneers gaze, wanting to know who was such an idiot to fall for the nightclubs trap, and when they saw Darren, they all fell silent, not saying a word and looking at Darren with a weird look. They have to call Darren an idiot even if they lend them ten guts, they do not dare ah, Darren is the god of wealth, they can not afford to offend. Of course, there are some people who do not know that Darren is the president of the Kirnd Group and said coldly, I see that guy is not stupid, why did he bid, and the adults next to him do not care? The people beside this person were too embarrassed to move to the side, for fear of being implicated by this person. Is there anyone else raising their bids? The auctioneer asked once more. However, looking at the crowds reaction felt superfluous to ask, and then picked up the gavel and knocked. Six million for the first time. Ta-da! Six million for the second time. The auctioneer couldnt help but sigh, six million is six million, its better than a runaway auction. With that, she picked up the mallet and was about to strike it when a female voice interrupted it. Seven million. The auctioneer was overjoyed to hear that there were still bids in this situation. Thats great! The crowd couldnt help but look toward the source of the sound to see what was going on. Darren also looked over with a slight sideways nce. In a position that is neither conspicuous on the auction floor, there are only two people sitting at that table. A woman dressed in revealing, alluring clothes is holding the number te in her hand, while on one side of her sits, with a half-fan mask, with mystery, looking directly at Darrens crowd. The mysterious woman with the mask is none other than Lena, holding up a card and shouting the price is just her randomly looking to shout with the purpose of not revealing her identity naturally. Why is this man wearing a mask? ying the big tail, huh? After Jasper saw it, he couldnt help but skim his mouth, obviously dissatisfied with this persons bid. Darren was also a little curious, but couldnt think of anything to say, so he nodded slightly and gestured for Jasper to continue to raise the price. Eight million. Lena is not surprised by Darrens renewed shouting, all she wants is for Darren to spend more money on the wrong things. Lena looked at the pink girl, nodded and held up a heel finger. The pink girl immediately understood and then shouted, Ten million. The host shouted in disbelief, Okay, its now up to $10 million, is there anyone else offering a higher price. Inside she shouted wildly: dry up, dont stop. Fifteen million. Jasper didnt wait for Darren to speak, his own temper came up, the man kept looking to his side, not even looking at the screen, obviously not at the price quoted for the merchandise, but trashing them. Darren understood this, but he wondered who the masked man really was. Why did he go against himself? Chapter 768 Thirty Million The Lin sisters, however, did not see any clues at all, but felt that it was too risky to use 15 million to gamble on an unknown thing, so they advised, I think its better to forget it, and if that person shouts again, well let it go. Lenas face at this time hooked up a smile, she just want Darren unlimited price increase, she had to ruthlessly pit on Darren a. The pink girl cant help but be shocked at this point has opened up to 15 million of the sky, or not to raise the price. She saw Lena extend two fingers toward her, startling her into sucking in a breath of cold air. She swore that this was definitely the most dignified job she had ever had, and looking around at all the people staring at her, she couldnt help but raise her head and then shouted. Twenty-five million. After hearing this, the auctioneer couldnt help but be excited that the two really did it and that the price was now soaring directly to twenty-five million, the market price given backstage was exactly twenty-five million, so doesnt that mean that this item had been auctioned at this time to the extent that it would not lose money. Good, now thedy bids twenty-five million, please ask if there are any higher bids. The auctioneer excitedly raised his gavel in Darrens direction and shouted. Jasper that temper is angry can not help but gnash his teeth, once again grabbed the number te on the table, to offer, damn, I do not believe how much money you can have. However Jasper did not pick up the number te, it was blocked by a hand. Jasper looked up the arm and found that the hand was from Darren. Jasper looked at Darren and said excitedly, Darren, why dont you follow her? Do it with her. Follow, follow, what the hell, what if you lose money? Why are you like a cow, so big temper. Sara couldnt help but scold. Jasper gave Sara a hard stare and didnt say anything, then turned his head to look at Darren, waiting for his answer. Wait, youll shout when its time for the second opening bid, remember to hesitate. Darren tapped his fingers on the table and opened his mouth lightly. After following Darren for so many years, Jasper also understood Darrens meaning at once, this is to see through the other partys intention to raise the price, this is to make the other party feel that they will not raise the price again after this increase, and then shoot the goods. Jasper although think through all this, but still very reluctant to do so how humiliating ah, others really think that they have no money, so many people sitting in the random one to take out a few cards is enough for tens of millions, there is a need to do that? Jasper also did not shout again, for Darrens words he disagreed, but still listened. Click! Twenty-five million for the first time, is there anyone else offering a higher price? The auctioneer banged his gavel hard, as if to give Darren a wake up call that if you dont shout for more, the item is going to be snatched away. Click! Twenty-five million for the second time! The gavel fell once more with a heavy sound. At this point Lenas eyebrows became knitted together, why didnt Darren shout for more money? Did he run out of money? Impossible! How could the number one consortium in the country not have money? If he didnt have money, then who else would have money. Did he think it was not cost-effective and gave up? Catherine! It must be Catherine! Lena thought that if Darrens character would give up, it must be Catherine who was discouraging him.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Catherine, you youre really pissing me off. Lenas lips trembled with anger, and she felt gagged at the thought that she had bought such a thing for twenty-five million. Boss, it looks like theres no more bids over there, and were about to get the auction. The pink girl said happily, thinking that Lena really wanted the item. I Hearing the words of that person, Lena was even more furious that she couldnt help herself, Ive spent so much money unjustly now, you are very happy, right? Good! Then twenty-five millionth The auctioneer exhaled a long breath and then shouted. Thirty million. Jasper snapped again at this time. Well someone has offered a higher price, thirty million, does thedy want to raise her bid? The auctioneer was a bit agitated, how could he be so confused that this item was auctioned for 30 million under such circumstances, which was a full 5 million over the standard price! The boss is really wise and wise, maybe the goods will be said to be unable to shoot this price. Oh! Jasper ah Jasper, you are really good people ah, even pitted you Darren a hand, good job ah, not in vain I have ridiculed some, hahaha. Lena couldnt help but open her mouth with a smile at this point. She thought the shouting price must be the result of Jaspers anger, but saved herself, if this thing is really by their own twenty-five million auction, she really do not know how to pay the bill, she does not have so much money. The Owen familyspany is still in Billys hands, and thest time he bought a murderer to create a car ident is arge expense, where he can still get 30 million ah. If she let Billye, the exposure is certain, but also by Billy scolded, maybe the Owen family shares she therefore share even less. You say just such a mess, but saved by Jaspers impulse, she can not be happy? Boss, boss? Do you want to raise the price? The pink girl saw Lenas face smiling and for a moment couldnt tell if it was a confident smile or if she was pissed off and angry. Lena looked at the pink girl, smiled without saying anything, and walked straight out. The pink girl immediately understood that this boss must be out of money and was pissed off. Then she smiled, threw down the number te and ran out with a smile. She had already made a big ssh at the auction today and was naturally very happy. Although she didnt win this item, it had nothing to do with her, and even if she did, it wasnt her own. Darren, those two are gone! Jasper saw Lenas departing back towards Darren and said. Darren nodded without saying a word, knowing that his n had worked by this point and that the unmasked item was in his pocket. Click! Okay, 30 million for the first time! Click! Thirty million for the second time! The auctioneer looked around the room to make sure that no one else wanted to bid, and then banged his gavel down again while shouting, $30 million for the third time! Yes! Sold! This item goes to the young master. Congrattions! Humph! Who are those two people just now! When I find out, Ill definitely target her fiercely! Jasper is very angry at this time, surprisingly enough to shout 30 million in the end or use a scheme to win, he was very unhappy. Chapter 769 The First Step Plan Ugh, and I wonder what the market value of what youre shooting for is? Catherine said to Darren with her head hung low, this is her only concern now, if the market value of this thing is very low or very high, Darren will eat a small loss. Catherine in the middle of some self-me, if they did not y what bet with Darren, Darren will not shoot, then Darren will not lose so much money. Darren inside but not so, he is still quite confident in himself, the thing must be a ne, I think the texture is still very good, otherwise the auctioneer would not say that. Others think that the auctioneer is boasting and making money from the set, he does not think so, because this invisible auction is simply directed by himself. Plus he could win a promise from Catherine by making a bet with her, so why not do it himself? Well? Has Director Zhang taken care of it yet? The man Heidi took with her called Heidi after Zhang Zhongtian left, and Heidi rushed over after receiving the call. Moss, its done, in bed, you are not aware of how good he is. The woman said with a smile, with a bit of pride. Heidi nodded: He is the director of the Inspection Bureau, directly linked to the top, as long as you befriend him, your future path is naturally straightforward. After hearing this, the woman could not help but rejoice and said towards Heidi, And thank you Moss for this opportunity, dont worry, I will not let you down, and when the timees, I naturally cant forget Mosss kindness. Heidi nodded at the womans head and said with a smile, Well, I dont need you to help me much, as long as you dont forget me when you be famous. How can it be! Well, if theres nothing else you can go out while I make a phone call. Heidi then said towards the woman. Well, Moss, Ill leave you alone then, ah. The woman said and walked out. After Heidi made sure the woman had left, she walked with her steps to the TV, knelt down and took aptop out of the TV cab, and then opened it. Heidi opened the folder and clicked to y a video. Well As soon as the video was opened, a womans panting voice came out of theptop. Heidi smiled, plugged in her sh drive and backed up the video, only to put her mind at ease that the first step in her and Lenas n had been sessful. Zhang Zhongtian ah Zhang Zhongtian, it seems that this time you do not help me can not. Heidi held the mail tray tightly in her hands, and a sly smile tickled her face uncontrobly. The auction soon drew to a close, Catherine did not choose to buy anything because of her mood plus she did not want to spend Darrens money, while Sara was given a patek philippe watch by Jasper after the auction. When the auction ended, the crowd got up one after another, Sara grabbed Jasper and said with aining tone, Who asked you to give me something, I will return it to you. Cut, who wants you to pay it back? Besides, you can afford it! Jasper said in disbelief. You Sara didnt know what to say for a while, if the words hade out of someone elses mouth, Catherine would have thought the other party was dog-eyed and looking down on herself, and then walked up and gave him a big mouth, yet the words came out of Jaspers mouth, and Sara didnt feel so angry. She after this period of time and Jasper get along, naturally understand Jasper is what kind of person, the mouth is not merciful, but the heart is very good, just like he and his own weekdays always non-stop bickering, and this time in the auction there is a patek philippe watch, Jasper did not even think about raising the number te. Darren and his friends went backstage to get the auction items, so his friends went back to their boxes, except for Eduard, who went backstage to get his antiques and to see if Darrens guesses were right or wrong. How can you get something that is less than Sara and Jasper, the two living treasures, leaving aside patek philippe, they both have a betting contract in ce. Just watch, Darren must have guessed right this time. Jasper can be said to be full of confidence in Darren, who has been his idol since he was a child and can be considered a god-like existence in his world, because he has never seen Darren fail, so he is convinced that this time will be no exception. Sara, on the other hand, does not believe that unless her brother-inw has perspective, he would not be able to guess. Sara shook her head and walked forward, she did not believe in myths, only in truth, so she chose to support Catherine. Mr. Kirnd here is your bill: Three million for Mr. Liu and thirty million for you, thats thirty-three million in total, please sign for it. You dont want your brother-inw to pay for it, huh? Sara was a little surprised that even Darrens good friends brother-inw paid for it, so how could brother-inw not pay for Jasper? You think Im Scrooge. Jasper said in a bad mood, while ncing at Eduard who was on the sidelines. Ahem! I call that frugality, frugality you know? Eduard was so embarrassed by Jaspersment. Che, I was right in thinking that you are Grandet, only in and out! Sara spat coldly when she heard that Eduard was even excusing himself. By this time, someone had already brought up what Darren was auctioning off, and a delicate ck box wrapped it up. Jasper came up at once and said smugly towards Sara, See, what else could be in such a big package but a ne! Cut! Say it like its true, diamonds, rings, precious beads what is not possible ah, why is the ne? Sara also saw the square box, but she still didnt think it would be a ne. For you, remember, you owe me a promise.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Darren left his name on the paper with a swish, then said towards Catherine, and walked out without looking at the box from start to finish. You This performance is also too confident, Jasper looked at Darrens departing back gulped. In fact, he wanted to do the same as Darren, put a word towards Sara and leave without looking back. But he really wanted to take a look at what was in the ck box, and he thought it was a ne simply because he believed Darren. Catherine took the ck box from the waiter and couldnt help but feel a little nervous, could it really be a ne and why was Darren so sure? Open it! Even Eduard came up with his own brocade box containing antiques and said with anticipation. Catherine took a deep breath and slowly pried open the lid of the brocade box with one hand. Chapter 770 Black Diamond Necklace Jasper, Sara, and Eduard couldnt help but stretch their necks toe up, afraid of not seeing clearly. Huh? How is that possible? Sara was the first to scream out. Haha! I knew it, Darren cant be wrong, the undefeated god of war Darren will always be my Jaspers role model, hahaha! Jasper could not help but be surprised when he saw it, and then heughed loudly despite the strange looks of the people around him. This kid, he really has a way. Eduard said to himself as he hugged his brocade box nan. Only Catherine holding the ck box in her hands can not spit out a word, Darren can not really have perspective it, her mind suddenly popped up such an idea how can not linger. Aigoooooo can be great. Eduard circled and circled the ck box and finally smashed his lips. Hmm? Catherine is a little confused about what Eduard means, is this about Darren or the ne? If you say Darren that is more than great, is simply a miracle calctor, if you say the ne is the same ah, how to say is also spent 30 million ah! LOL! Thirty million! Im now a debt-ridden bagman. Its worth spending the 30 million! Eduard took the ck box from Catherine, held it in front of his eyes for half a day, and said faintly. Arent you talking nonsense? Darren bought it for what its worth. Jasper said without good grace. No, no, no, you dont understand! Eduard said faintly, shaking his finger. I dont know what you know, do you? Anyway, I know Darren got his moneys worth, what are you going to do with me! Jasper said roguishly. Of course I get it. Eduard touched his chin and said wisely, The body of this ne should be of ck diamond texture. ck diamonds? Sara is a bit strange, what is that? Diamond heard of, ck diamond well do not recognize! Fooling around! You continue to fool, I still remember thest time you said you saw a vase, and had to pull me to invest for you, and said what earned money is not less my, but the result is a worthless thing! Jasper was not happy to hear this and uncovered Eduards scars. Last time st time that was a mistake, horses have mistakes, people have mistakes, mistakes do you understand? Eduard is also very unconvinced, is not a loss to you once? There is no need to bring up something to say? Really. Ugh, then you go on to talk about the ne. Sara turned toward Eduard and said she was really curious about it. Look, isnt this meeting someone who knows what theyre doing? Eduard pointed at Sara and smiled, then cleared his throat and said towards several people: To say that the ck diamond is really a good thing, than ordinary diamonds to noble on several levels, scientists confirmed that the ck diamond is a meteor through the atmosphere crushed into pieces buried in the ground product. Jasper listened to it and couldnt help but sigh, this guy can also blow too much, right? Talking like the real thing, a broken doctor how also pretended to be an astronomer, but also meteors hit the earth, how not the sun hit the earth forget! Really? Sara is also a bit skeptical, her eyes are big and small looking at Eduard, as if to say although I read less, but you do not lie to me ah! Catherine, however, kept her mouth shut and instead waited quietly for what was toe. Of course, I went to study it some time ago because the ck Olof was on disy. Eduard nodded to himself and said towards several people. The ck f? Howe I dont understand a word of it? Uh ? Sara also asked, wide-eyed and clearly unaware of what Eduard was saying. Oops, ck Orof is the most famous ck diamond in the world, got it? Eduard continued after a pause: ck diamonds usually have some ws, so cutting them bes a major problem, which is one of the reasons why ck diamonds are rare and Here Eduard stopped and looked at the crowd and lowered his voice a few points: In ancient India people wanted to dedicate the ck diamond to the ancient Indian god of death Sara couldnt help but shiver, then shook her head, Thats too much to say. Jasper heard Eduard said ck h h h and then went to use the phone to look up information about ck diamonds to go, did not expect a check, really and Eduard said a hair, did not expect this guy actually know so much. Ahem, sister-inw, what he said seems to be right, I just went to check the information and what he said is almost the same, the picture I alsopared, the ne Darren took for you should be ck diamond texture. Cut, Ive already said, you should know, I Eduard no matter how to say is also the first of the four talents of City B ugh! You do not block my mouth ah, I also Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Eduard was talking when Jasper used his big hand to gag him to death, this guy does nothing but operate and blow! What the hell is the first of the four talents of City B again? Sara is a bit speechless, this is in the shooting Tang Bohu point Qiu Xiang? Also the four talents! You must not listen to him blow, he just did a table surgery for our mayor, the mayor gave him an award, and he doesnt know what hisst name is. Jasper handed over Eduards old hand directly. s, I say, why do words change in your mouth when theye to you? Eduard cant help but roll his eyes, Jasper put himself out there, I still how to bragter, bias their own things Jasper also know all. Well, lets go, theyre still waiting for us in the box. Catherine opened her mouth at that moment and said that she would take the lead towards the box. Okay, lets go. Jasper also hurried to follow, as if remembering something, towards Catherine said: Sister-inw, you do not need to think too much, we certainly do not lose money this time, to say that the one who is against us also helped us save some money. Sara also responded at this point: Thats right, I should really thank that person, if not her brother-inw still has to pay one hundred and fifty percent of the market price, that would be more than thirty million. Yes, yes, yes, none of this matters, what matters is that ck diamonds are something that cant be found. Eduard also agreed. Catherine shook her head bitterly, then again this time not to lose, but also their own spent Darren 30 million, Catherine heart some difort. At the same time she was also a little curious about where her emotions came from, it is reasonable to say that in this case they should be fine ah, we two have held a wedding, is also considered a real marriage, their own husbands send their own things, what is wrong? Come,e, let us join in a silent and silent prayer to the air that good people will live in peace. Jasper pulled Sara and said, I wonder how Lena will feel when she finds out. Chapter 771Negotiation of terms Lena had by now dismissed the pink girl and walked to a booth in the nightclub to await Heidis arrival. If there is no ident, Zhang Zhongtians side should be taken care of, and my side has cost Darren a lot of money in vain, haha, what a great victory out of the division! Lena was so happy at this point, she felt that with this momentum, both Catherine and Darren would be counted on. Well, Heidi should be back by now, so whats wrong? If she cant handle this, she doesnt need to work with her, shes not good enough. Lena mumbled a little impatiently to herself and was a little upset with Heidis efficiency. Lena had just picked up her phone to call Heidi when the door to the box was pushed open and it was Heidi who had returned. Hows that? Did you get your hands on the video? Lena asked anxiously as soon as she saw Heidi. Well, the video is in there right now. Said Heidi handing her phone to Lena. Lena results in the phone, so she ys it on and watches the video of the two men doing it like a fish in water. The corner of Lenas mouth could not help but hook a smile towards Heidi andplimented, Good, this is well done, now Zhang Zhongtian will definitely have to work for us. Well, when are we going to ask him out? Although the matter was sessful, Heidi was not happy, but rather her face had a hint of anxiety. Now that Darren knows that he did this to Catherine, Heidi knows that Darren is definitely going to deal with himself next. Faced with such a powerful opponent as Darren, how can she not worry? Lets do it now, I reckon Darren will make a move tomorrow, so its better to prepare early, its not toote, you should call Zhang Zhongtian now and ask him to meet. In anotherpartment of the Blue Duke nightclub, the view waspletely different, withughter, even Darren was amused by the duo of Sara and Jasper. Under the shing lights, Eduard once again lifted his ss, tilted his neck to the sky and took a sip, then looked at the crowd and said, Im serious, Darren and Catherine just got married, tonight is also considered a wedding night, shouldnt we toast them both? The crowd chimed in, and even Sara picked up a ss and held it toward her sister. Catherine some embarrassment, she has now drank a few cups, she is afraid to drink again really drink big, on thest time they drank big, messing with the picture but has been in Catherines mind filled with, if you drink big again Hurry up sister, everyone is still waiting for you. Sara saw that her sister was a little hesitant and urged. Huh? Oh. Seeing that the crowd was too generous to refuse, Catherine had no choice but to stiffen her head and take up her ss of wine. Darren saw Catherines somewhat bitter expression and frowned, but raised his ss and clinked it with the crowd and drank it all in one go. Well, Catherines a low drinker, dont let her drink any more. Darren finished his drink and said towards the crowd. Catherine cast a grateful nce toward Darren when she heard that. Aigoo, is married ah, this guy began to care about people? Howe you havent seen you care about me either? Eduard looked at Darren and said, but after meeting Darrens cold gaze, he shivered and changed his tone: Okay, if you dont drink, you dont drink, sing, we sing. This side of the box. Director Zhang, pleasee inside. Heidi smiled lightly with him and greeted Zhang Zhongtian who had just entered the door. Zhang Zhongtian couldnt help but look sideways and asked Heidi with curiosity in his pocket, I wonder what Miss Moss wants to see me about now? Just now Heidi had just presented himself with a watery woman to help carry, and now he was calling himself over, was he going to offer himself up? If that was the case, then he didnt mind. Director Zhang might as well sit down and talk slowly. Lena crossed her legs and leaned back on the sofa, speaking lightly. She is now not afraid of Zhang Zhongtian, Zhang Zhongtians video in their hands, which means that his future is all in their hands, he believes that Zhang Zhongtian will never joke with such things. Hmph! Miss Moss, who is this? What a big rack! Zhang Zhongtian said with a cold snort toward Heidi, obviously dissatisfied with Lenas attitude. Zhang Zhongtian has been used to the ttery of others, suddenly encountered such as Lena, how can he not be angry. Zhang Zhongtian? Why do you really think you are an onion? Now Im telling you, I say one is one, I say two is two, or Ill make you look good! Lena grasped Zhang Zhongtians soft spot in her hand naturally not afraid of him, followed by a more assertive attitude. Zhang Zhongtian was so angry that his body shook, and pointed his index finger at Lena and said, Well, well, youre really good, youre the first one who dares to talk to me like this, Id like to see what you can do to me today? At the same time, Zhang Zhongtian also red at Heidi, as if chastising Heidi for not speaking up for herself either. His heart was filled with anger, and he secretly made a decision to send Lena and Heidi to jail after he went back. Oh, I wonder if I can still be as godly as I am now in a while! Lena a snicker, then said towards Heidi: Come, take out our goodies, let Director Zhang take a look and see how long this will take if you get caught. When Heidi heard this, she immediately pulled out her phone from her pocket, tapped on the video and pushed it towards Zhang Zhongtian. Zhang Zhongtian fiercely had a strong sense of foreboding because he had done too many bad things, and somewhat sheepishly took the phone from Heidis hand. Lena is full of smiles watching Zhang Zhongtian holding the phone watching the video, that face immediately ck as the bottom of the pot. How about it, Director Zhang, do you still think I have a bad attitude now? Lena smugly asked, since the video is in my hands, as long as you are in power and have not fallen, I want you to always be avable to me. Say, what do you want from me.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Zhang Zhongtian straightforwardly asked the mouth, ording to the video, Zhang Zhongtian heart know that this is a long-nned thing, she took a video to threaten himself must be to do something for her. Heh, since Director Zhang said so, then lets also be frank and honest, Yoon, you talk to Director Zhang. Lena shook her head at this point and watched Zhang Zhongtian soften up all of a sudden and couldnt help butugh. Director Zhang, heres the thing Heidi also confessed to Zhang Zhongtian that she had harmed Catherine, and Zhang Zhongtian couldnt help but sigh after hearing this, did she want to help her deal with Darren? You do this thing, I think I can not help you, Darren hands and eyes, I a small person against him is undoubtedly looking for death, I think you better die this heart. Zhang Zhongtian looked at Heidi and said fiercely, so she arranged a woman for herself just to take a video to threaten Laozi. Chapter 772 More Bummer I dont know if Darren is handy or not, but I do know that if I give this to the top, youre probably going to spend the rest of your life in jail. Lena took Heidis phone and waved it in front of Zhang Zhongtian, smiling. I Zhang Zhongtian now regrets it, he has nothing to do how always like to y women, this time not nted on the belly of a woman? Of course, we do not need Director Zhang how difficult, only need to put this matter slightly sloppy, the rest, we will naturally take care of it. Lena knew that it was impossible to get Zhang Zhongtian to agree to work against Darren all the time, so she then loosened her grip. She thought that as long as she let Zhang Zhongtian do this, first on their own ship, and subsequently she was not afraid that Zhang Zhongtian was not subservient to her own orders. If Zhang Zhongtian dares to disobey her, she will stab this matter to Darren, I believe that with Darrens nature, Zhang Zhongtian will not escape. This this Darren will definitelye to the door when he knows Heidi has been released, then I wont Zhang Zhongtian did not know what to do, on the one hand, just say a word to the top of the people who can fall, and on the other hand, people with their own indecent videos, which he can not afford to offend ah. Humph! I say Zhang Zhongtian, you really should not respect the wine and eat the punishment, how you want to choose, you look at it yourself. Lena looked at Zhang Zhongtians appearance, deliberately pretending to be annoyed, said, after the words will turn his head over, no longer look at Zhang Zhongtian. In fact, Heidis heart is very nervous, this is about their freedom for the rest of their lives, if Zhang Zhongtian does not agree, the rest of their lives will definitely be spent in prison. Lets do it! Betterte death than early death. Zhang Zhongtian gritted his teeth and said towards Lena: Okay, Ill do it, but you must promise me that when this matter is over, you must give me both the original and the backup of the video, and in the future, we two do not owe each other, no one knows anyone, otherwise you just post the video on the Inte, I will not do this for you. Lena snapped her fingers and without thinking, replied, Okay, deal. Darren and the others break up in a burst of joyful singing. Sara and Jasper, both drunk, are driven back by Darrens driver, and then return to the wedding room with Catherine. Of course after the wedding, how can Darren not enjoy the wedding night, the two in the wedding room caressing each other, kissing, using all the skills to please each other. The next morning the warm sun shone with a touch of femininity on Darrens face, perhaps because he had drunk a lot of winest night and had sex for several hours, until then Darren was still awake, while Catherine had already washed up and was cooking breakfast in the kitchen. Buzzing, a cell phone vibration woke up Darren, who was still asleep. Darren picked up the phone and pressed the answer button, a little annoyed at who was calling him in the middle of the morning: Ill give you ten seconds now, if you donte up with a reason, Ill make you look good! A faltering voice came from the other end of the line, Mr. Kirnd, you instructed me to call you yesterday at eight oclock. Hmm? Darren had a light suspicion, how could he not know, did he have to find someone to call to wake him up? Hearing Darrens questioning voice, the man hurriedly exined, You asked me topile testimonies about the car ident at your wedding yesterday, and then Hearing this, Darren remembered with a jolt that he had called for someone to sort out, and he was going to clean up Lena. Okay, I get it, send the stuff directly to the court, how to do that I think you should know. Darren rubbed his temples and hung up the phone after he finished. What? The stupid girl was already up, Darren reached out to his side and found no one there, and then he reacted. Darren alsozily got up from the bed, and when he came out of the room, he saw Catherine who was busy in the kitchen, and walked over to her without saying a word. Catherine was frying eggs at the moment and suddenly felt a force in the small of her back and instinctively reacted by shaking, then jerked back and ran straight into Darrens cold lips.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Catherine was just about to speak when Darrens lips came up. After a passionate kiss, Darren then gave in and stopped. Hey, you havent brushed your teeth yet! Its disgusting! Catherine couldnt help but shake her head and turn sideways toward Darren. What, immediately after the wedding you start resenting me? And I wonder how many people want to get up in the morning and ask for a kiss from me. You have to remember that its your pleasure that I kissed you, dont talk as if I took advantage of you. Darren squeezed his hand on Catherines arse, and then said somewhat roguishly. You Catherines heart is very unconvinced, how to hold the wedding after Darren became more rogue up, what is as if you take advantage of me? This is what it is! What! Youre not convinced? Darren came up to Catherines body and said condescendingly toward Catherine. Cut, it was you who didnt brush your teeth, how am I wrong? Catherine, of course, is not convinced, what she said is the truth, how can she not brush her teeth and let others say? If you dont like it,e and bite me! Darren took another step forward and he could clearly feel Catherines soft body. I you bummer! Catherine was gasping for breath, but there was nothing she could do about Darren. Darren shrugged his shoulders, then as if suddenly remembering something, he said in a serious manner towards Catherine, By the way, there is something I want to tell you. Say it! Catherine said without good humor. Darren, however, deliberately sold out and took a step in the direction of the living room, saying as he walked, Gee, I dont really know how to open my mouth. You dont know how to open your mouth? What a joke, you are a rogue scoundrel, who are you afraid of? Catherine rolled her eyes, as Darren moved in ce. Right! I think youre right! Darren heard what Catherine said, stopped in his tracks, looked back, nodded thoughtfully, and then said, Actually, what Im trying to say is that your eggs are mushy! Huh? Catherine had a hint of suspicion, what egg paste? How to say some inexplicable words early in the morning. Ah! Darren Ill kill you! Catherine suddenly reacted to the fact that she was still frying eggs, and when she looked into the pan, where were the eggs in that pan, only two round shaped charcoals were lying around. Darren heard Catherines shout, the corners of his mouth could not help but hook an arc, his steps did not stop in the slightest, walked straight to the bathroom. I didnt expect this woman to be as silly as ever ah, it seems that after washing upter you can eat freshly baked omelette. Chapter 773 Court Notices As expected, as soon as Darren came out of the bathroom, he saw Catherine walking towards him with a te in her left hand and a ss of milk in her right. Thank you wife, wife is still working really hard. Darren offered his courtesy towards Catherine. Make your own if you want to eat, I didnt make it for you. Catherine heard what Darren said and couldnt help but be angry, he clearly did it on purpose. With that, Catherine walked herself to the dining room and ate. Darren stood still and shook his head, knowing that Catherine must have made breakfast for herself too, just with a stiff upper lip, and then Darren walked to the kitchen. Gee, really, married a wife still have to cook themselves, good thing I also have a hand in it, otherwise I would have to be starved to death. Darren walked over to Catherine with his breakfast and sat down. You are really a bummer! Say youre fat and youre still panting on, if I had known I really would not have fried you, see what you say then. Look at you talking like its true. Catherine couldnt help but roll her eyes. She did find that Darren has changed a lot, where he used to eat breakfast with himself, which time is not she eat two by herself, causing her to gain a lot of weight. And Darren used to always have a stern face, as if he had done something wrong to him, but now that face has also got a few more smiles on it and looks much better. Change it, you change for the better, is now be more rogue than before! Well, it looks like my craft has grown! Darren took a bite and thenplimented towards Catherine. You Its me! I did it! That thing about Heidi? Catherine opened her mouth toward Darren, who had just snapped to attention. Hmm? What happened to Heidis thing? Darren asked with a smile as well. Catherine knew that Darren was asking this on purpose, and although he was doing it on purpose, she couldnt let go of it in her heart, so she had to speak resentfully: You promised me that this matter would be left to the police, and you wouldnt interfere. Darrens cell phone rang, and Darren saw that it was the person he had told to handle Heidis case, so he pressed connect and turned on the speakerphone. Mr. Kirnd, I have filed awsuit with the court, and the court has issued a summons for a hearing today. Okay, I get it, remember how the court sentences is how the sentence, we do not interfere. Darrens eyes looked at Catherine and said deliberately. Yes, Mr. Kirnd. Only when he heard the answer did Darren hang up the phone. You hear that, right? That should put your mind at ease now, right? Darren said toward Catherine. To be honest, he was still a little worried about Catherines kindness. If Catherine continues like this, even with herself, she herself will suffer, and it is good that she has promised herself that this is thest time. As Darren said, Catherine was relieved to hear the mans words. Its not that Catherine is a woman, because her conscience would be greatly condemned if someone bullied her and then ruined someone elses life, as exemplified by what happened to Anna. With that Catherine smiled and opened her lips toward Darren, Thank you. Darren was looking down and ready to clip the omelette, when he heard what Catherine said to herself, he couldnt help but nod his head, he was family now, howe he was still so strange to say thank you?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Darren smiled and replied, Well, in that case, you can do the dishes today. Huh? Catherine didnt respond for a moment, and when she did, Darren said it again. Cut! Speak as if you have ever brushed the dishes. Catherine rolled her eyes, looked at Darren who was eating, and opened her mouth again, That bet we both made, I lost, what do you want me to do, you tell me. Catherine thought, anyway, are going to do, early death early life, Darren has not said, their own pressure is also strange. Well, well, theres no hurry, when I think of something, Ill tell you. Darren had finished his breakfast by now and said he stood up and walked towards the study. Todays breakfast was great, make it for me every day from now on. Darren was halfway through his walk when he suddenly stopped, turned back toward Catherine, and finished his long, slender legs again. Catherine exhaled a long breath and looked at Darrens departing back, unable to help but feel happy. Although Darren is more rogue than before, he is not a little bit better for her. She can deeply appreciate Darrens love for her, and what more could she want from such a husband! Heidi woke up in the morning to a notice from the court, and soon someone arrived at her home to take her away, but she didnt feel scared at all, she felt that as long as Lena was there, she would be fine this time. She made a point of calling Lena before she was caught. For this reason Lena also did not idle, constantly contacting people intended to make a false witness, after all the arrangements are in ce, Lena then put down the phone, a butt to sit on the sofa. In order to own this bulletproof vest she can be considered to have spent a lot of energy, well Heidi at this point haspletely trusted himself, but it is worth it. Lena, this was just brought to you, I just saw you were busy, so I didnt disturb you. Sophie said towards Lena. Lena gave a light suspicion, and then took the paper from Sophies hand and read it. Sophie knew that Darren and Catherine had a car ident at their wedding and felt that it had something to do with her daughter. Now she saw her daughter get up early in the morning and make a phone call, and she couldnt help but worry. Lena, you should not be too annoyed with mom, Darren that person I do know, not easy to deal with, you must not ruin your life because of hatred ah. When Lena heard this, her eyebrows knitted: Dont worry, I have a sense of proportion, I will think clearly before doing anything, you dont have to worry about me. Hey! Sophie didnt know what to say to Lena, who was so determined to go her own way, so she sighed and turned around to go back to her room. And without further ado, Lena picked up the file and continued to read it. Hahahaha, just the way God intended, Darren ah Darren, lets see if I can y over you this time! Lena looked at the document and couldnt help but be overjoyed, dumping it on the coffee table on the desktop and muttering to herself. This information is written, it is she spent a lot of money specifically to find out Darrenpany internal, some people defalcated public funds, or something else, and Lenas next n is precisely for Darrens. Smiling, Lena picked the file up again and took a few pictures with her phone before stopping. Chapter 774Making Mistakes Hello? You call them one by one at the several phone numbers I sent you, and whatever you use, tell them to meet me at the cafe. Lena picked up the phone and instructed towards the person on the phone. Yes! The man hastily agreed, although he did not know what Lena wanted these people, but he knew that Lena is his own boss, generous, let himself get a lot of it! I never thought Darren would have these ck sheep, but then again, I really have them to thank for that, I wouldnt have known what to do without them! Hahahaha! Lena muttered to herself and couldnt help but smile. Darren went to the office at this time and went about his business. Catherine also went to work, but there is still a pile of mess waiting for themselves to clean it up. Thinking about all the tedium, Catherine couldnt help but be annoyed. You said it was weird to set up any special team. And on Darren and stairs rtionship, she stood in the middle is also very embarrassing, but still have to go to the special interview. Catherine shook her head, a little bitterly, gave herself a pep talk and walked through the door of thepany. Lena is sitting in a booth in the teahouse, slowly sipping tea, while opposite her sit five people, both male and female do not know each other, wide-eyed, unknown. Click, the door of thepartment was opened once again, and in walked a middle-aged man, all in a ck suit, tie, and vertical back head, obviously a leader of no small size. Mr. Stevens! Mr. Stevens! When the man walked in, several people sitting across from Lena got up and turned toward the visitor. The Mr. Stevens they are talking about is the managing director of the Kirnd Group, Ted Stevens, and they are some of the leaders of the Kirnd Groups subsidiaries, because they have to report regrly, so several people naturally know Ted. A look of surprise shed through Teds eyes, and he couldnt help but wonder how they were there. Didnt you say that Mr. Kirnd was looking for me? Did you call them too? I dont think so! Ted nodded towards several people as a greeting, then turned his head sideways and looked at Lena, full of questions. Who is this woman, Mr. Kirnds wife? Howe she doesnt look the same as at the wedding! Ted thought about it, to be able to appear in this kind of asion and sit in that position, even if it is not Mr. Mrs. Kirnd muste from the head also do not want, so he still extended his hand to Lena, greeting: Hello, I am the Kirnd Groups general manager, Ted. Hello. Lena put down the cup of tea in her hand and also extended her hand, shaking it gently with Ted. Have a seat, Mr. Stevens. Lena smiled and turned toward Ted. Seeing Lenas demeanor, Ted was even more convinced within himself and couldnt help but feel grateful for what he had just done. Lena saw Ted and a few others take their seats, and only then said lightly, I called everyone here today, mainly because there are some things I want to ask for advice. Several peoples hearts wondered, who is this person in the end? Howe he didnt call me in the name of Mr. Kirnd? And why did he call me here? Lena took in the curiosity of several people, smiled, took out a copy of the information, nced at the crowd, read aloud: Ted, the Kirnd Group general manager, on x year x day, because of the mistress to buy a luxury house, using the general manager position, private use of thepanys working capital 20 million. At this time Teds whole face cked out, this kind of thing is now said in front of so many people, how can he stay in thepany in the future? Thinking about Lenas identity, Ted could not help but take a breath of cold air, did Mr. Kirnd found out about this matter? Now it is Mr. Kirnd to clean up their own? Several others had a sense of foreboding, wide-eyed, their eyes hovering back and forth between Ted and Lena, their eyes filled with surprise and fear. What! Youre impatient? Whats the hurry, the show is still ahead Lena smiled and then read, On x date, x month, because With every word Lena said, Teds face turned ugly. Finally, when Lena was about to read the fourth thing, Ted couldnt help himself and shouted towards Lena: Enough! Stop reading! Teds mind has copsed at this time, so much guilt, Darren if you know more than will fire himself, he has been with Darren for many years, naturally understand Darrens temper, when he killed himself are considered open grace. What! You dare not admit what you did? Lena looked at the ashen-faced Ted and sneered coldly. Seeing that several other people also looked at themselves, Lenas eyes narrowed little by little: What! You guys feel surprised? Do you need me to read yours right now. Dont Dont No, no, no. Several people saw this and waved their hands. Hmph! I feel sad for Darren, even though hes capable, hes doomed to fail with viins like you under hismand! Lena saw the virtues of several people and couldnt help butugh at Darren. Calling Mr. Kirnd by his first name? Shes not Mrs. Kirnd, and shes certainly not Mr. Kirnds person! Ted was the first to react and got up violently, asking towards Lena: Youre not Mr. Kirnds man! Who the hell are you? Why are you calling us in the name of Mr. Kirnd? Heh! I never said I was Darrens anything.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Lena also stood up at this point and walked over towards Ted. Speaking of which, several other people also hurriedly got up and looked at Lena with a wary eye. Dont get excited, dont get excited, everybody sit down, Im not Darrens man, shouldnt you all be thankful? Think about it, what would Darren do if he knew about the things you guys did? And there were so many of them at once, including Darrens trusted general manager! Have you guys ever seen him angry? I dont think you have. Lena had by this time walked up close to Ted, tapped toward Teds shoulder, and said with a smile once again, Because the people who have seen it, no longer appear in City B. When Lena said this, Teds face turned pale with fright, and he went limp in his seat with his buttocks, staring nkly ahead, not knowing what to think. Several other people also look at each other, they are the leaders of Darrens subsidiaries, how can they not know what kind of terrifying existence Darren is, following Darren can earn a mountain of gold and silver. At the same time, if it is Darrens enemy, perhaps eaten by Darrens bones are not left, they these people can be said to be love and fear of Darren. The people present were convinced that Lena now had evidence of their mistake in her hands, and if it was handed over to Darren, the consequences would be unthinkable, and they were all paralyzed with fear, as if they had lost their souls. Chapter 775 Reaching an agreement Lena saw the expressions of the crowd, heart satisfied, even eyebrows followed a little jump, eyes slightly narrowed, the corners of the mouth inadvertently hooked a soft smile, faintly said: But well! I can help you conceal this matter. When the crowd heard Lenas words, they couldnt help but shake a little and said excitedly towards Lena, Really? Thank you! Teds gaze sank and he stared dead at Lena before asking, Who the hell are you? What are your intentions in trying to gather evidence against us? As the general manager of the Kirnd Group, Darren can look at the character, naturally is not some stupid person, at this moment has been Lenas purpose guessed a rough. Oh, what does Mr. Stevens mean by that? If I didnt have your best interests at heart, I would have handed over the information to Darren a long time ago, and dont you think about what will happen to you after I hand over the information to Darren? Lena is naturally not afraid since she has their evidence, said with a strong attitude. Ted only stared at Lena in silence. Of course, I helped you guys, so in return, shouldnt you help me too? Isnt it good for us to help each other? Lena continued. As long as we dont let Mr. Kirnd know what you want, just say, as long as we can do it, we will do our best. One of them said. This person is none other than the person in charge of a not-so-small business owned by Darren, who is often criticized by Darren for thepanys poor performance, so he is terrified of snitching on the matter. Thats right, just say it. You name it. Others rushed to echo the sentiment. Lena nced at Ted, who remained silent, and faintly stated her n: I believe that what I have said is not difficult for all of you, you just need to then Stop saying that! Dont you guys understand by now? Shes basically using us against Mr. Kirnd! When Ted heard what Lena said, he couldnt help but sigh and be more sure of what he thought in his mind. Dont be so hard on yourself, my Mr. Stevens, we call this cooperation, dont you think? Lena shook her head, not caring about what Ted said either. This is not very good, Im afraid. One of the few said, and the others nodded secretly, thinking that it was indeed too dangerous to do that. If this thing is done, your annual sry will at least quadruple, what do you think? Lena opened her mouth and said temptingly. The eyes of the crowd can not help but sh a brilliant light, obviously this condition is very tempting to the crowd. You guys dont think about it, how could Mr. Kirnd be brought down because of this little storm? Have you forgotten? The Kirnd family alone owns well over fifty percent of this group. Ted is afraid that Darren knows about his embezzlement of public funds, but he is more afraid of bing Darrens sworn enemy. He is the general manager of the Kirnd Group, and it goes without saying that no one knows more about Darrens irond methods than he does. Lenas eyebrows furrowed together in disbelief; Ted was letting Darrens residual fears get the better of him. Then she smiled faintly, and her words could not help but soften down, if there was no Ted in, her n would not be broken, and nothing could be done. Mr. Stevens, you are really worrying, by then Darren himself is afraid that he can not take care of himself, let alone find you trouble. Lena paused and then said, If you guys are really ufortable, I have a way to make Darren have no way to talk about it! The crowd could not help but give a light suspicion, which is very suspicious. Lena again lightly spoke: In fact, this matter is very simple, as long as you push it to others on the line, for example, you will push it to Ted, as for Ted, push it to Director Zhang, say that he received news that the stock market is going to copse, and then you have no choice but to do it for the benefit of thepany, what do you think? Lena finished quietly looking at the crowd, she did not believe that this they still do not agree, if they really still do not agree, she will not do anything, will shake the crowd of things out, let Darren punish punish them, and then let those other people see. The Kirnd Group is thergest enterprise in the country, and itspanies,rge and small, can be a bit of a mistake. These people, except Ted, Lena do not care, they do not agree to not agree to good, Darren knows, will naturally clean up after them. Are you sure this is going to work? The crowd still reported a skeptical attitude and asked rhetorically. Phew, Ill just have to tell Darren about this then, youll see for yourselves then, just dontin at the end that I didnt give you a heads up. Lena shrugged and said casually. No, no! We can discuss things, right? Hearing that Lena was going to tell Darren what had happened, how could the crowd not be anxious and say so in quick session. Our side is naturally good to talk about, mainly One of them spoke toward Lena, and both eyes couldnt help but look at Ted. Lena naturally understands this. Teds mind raced through the pros and cons of the rtionship, he thought, he has been for thepany for so many years is considered to do their duty, do not know how much benefit created, Darren even if they know he embezzled public funds, will not be too heavy handed on their own. Thinking about it, Ted shook his head again, how is it possible, Darren but the most hated this kind of people, he once said in thepany, about this issue once found, strict punishment will not be punished. Would it be better if Mr. Kirnd asked me to do what she said when the time came? After all, I do not know what is going on, kind of for the sake of thepany, big deal I admit my mistake. Then Director Zhang there Ted was a little shaken by now and looked to Lena and asked. Lenas face unconsciously hung a smile, and hurriedly said, Dont worry about Secretary Zhang, we have already facilitated rtions, he will fully cooperate with support us. Yes! I promise you! Ted gritted his teeth and finally said towards Lena.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Instead of being dealt with by Darren, it is better to take a chance and maybe there is a silver lining. However, you must also promise us that you are not allowed toe back to us after this matter, and give us the backups of the information you have and also the originals, oh, and your channels. Ted thought about it and then said, he did not want to be a ve to Lena for life because of one thing, that might as well be handled by Darren. And he wanted to know the source of this evidence of the channel, this matter also gave him a wake up call, and when this matter is over, he intends to borrow some money how to fill the hole first. Chapter 776 idol drama learned tricks The crowd heard what Ted said and nodded their heads in agreement, then gathered their eyes on Lena. A sly smile shed across Lenas face, but it was quickly hidden from her: This is all fine as you say, I promise you, whether things work out or not, as long as you listen to my arrangements, we will have nothing to do with each other in the future, what do you think? Hmm.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ted nodded and then left with a few people in tow. Heh! With such a low IQ, and still Darrens GM, it seems Darrenspany is no good. Lena smiled and shook her head to herself. She then picked up the phone and called in another group of people, so arranged that she wanted a wind to roll up a thousand waves and put Darren to death. The court notice is out. Darren was currently leaning back on the couchzily watching TV, having just received a call from his assistant that Heidi hade back with the results. Catherine was eating a red grapes, so sour that her eyes squinted into slits, looking a bit funny, after hearing what Darren said could not help but be interested: Ah? The results are out? So soon? How was it? How long was the sentence? In fact, Darren also found it a little strange, this matter he did not intervene, and Heidi how to say is also a first-line star, how can not appeal, only once in the hall before the sentence was pronounced. Darren frowned, held out two fingers, and said toward Catherine, A sentence of two years in prison. Huh? Two years? Catherine also some speechless, she almost died, how only sentenced to two years, how this is also considered intentional murder ah. s, it seems that there is still money on the cattle, if Darren pursued, it may have to be sentenced to life. Two years is two years, maybe its Heidis fate. CatherineAnna gave a smile and looked over at Darren. She also saw at this time that Darrens face did not look too good, and thought that she also felt that this matter was not handled properly, so she went forward, put Darren in an arm around her, sat in front of Darren, and pampered him. Well, dont be unhappy, you see this is not we are also fine? Two years is two years, anyway, she has been punished, lets not make things difficult for her. Catherine said indifferently. In fact, this is also Darren expected, she is now just curious about the sentencing why so quickly, see is towards the beak Catherine some tears andughter, they did not say anything, not to be so excited about it, say as if they are how bad, to put Heidi to death as well. You usually have not been pampered with me, so I cant miss it once. Darren thought, and his face couldnt help but pull downward as he looked at Catherine and asked, Are you sure you dont want me to get involved in this? When Catherine heard this, she felt that there was something in it and nodded her head in a hurry. Then just beg me. Darren deliberately lowered his voice and said with a very reluctant tone. I beg you, please, please, lets not do that, lets just turn this thing over. Catherine took off her shoes, jumped on the couch, climbed in Darrensp, and tugged at Darrens cuffs with her small hands, pityingly. Darrens heart was happy to see such Catherine, this look is so loving, you know Catherine never talk to himself like this before. Darren was enjoying himself immensely, but his face was still displeased as he looked at Catherine and said with mild suspicion, Hmm? Thats how you beg? I guess Ill have to be a little more lenient. Catherine also suddenly understood Darrens meaning, so this is not satisfied with their own attitude, to be honest she really does not know what kind of tone should be used to beg people. She scratched her head in slight embarrassment. Oops! Die if you want, anyway, Ive seen others use this trick works quite well. Catherine thought then got up and sat straight on Darrens body, face could not help but close to Darren, beeping her small lips, a face of aggression, two eyes with deep feelings looking at Darren said: husband, husband, good husband! This time forget it! Im afraid Im not feeling well in my heart. Looking at Catherines flirtatious appearance, coupled with that crispy to the bone voice, at this moment Darren some can not stop. Hush, dont answer me in a hurry yet, you have to think clearly whether I can influence you in your mind to make this decision. Catherine was a bit embarrassed, howe there is no other way to persuade people in idol dramas? She has watched several dramas with this routine. Darren now time do not know what to do well, what do you mean first do not rush to answer you? I didnt even think about answering you, okay? Promise me, okay? Catherines eyes are flirtatious. Good. Chapter 777 Not guilty? In a closed prison in City B, a prison guard shouted toward Heidi in her cell. When Heidi heard that, she couldnt help but stand up and walk towards the door. Someone is here to see you,e with me. Saying that the guard opened the door of the room, he turned around, while muttering in a whisper, s, it is good to be pretty, as soon as youe in, you get a visit. Heidi knew that someone hade to her rescue and couldnt help but have a smile on her face, it seems Lena is still quite reliable! Heidi strides forward, shaking her head in disbelief, her heart is bitter, even if she goes out, I think she will not be able to mix in the entertainment industry, but she does not worry much, these years she is a big sess, but also saved a lot of savings. With that thought, she walked to the door of the visiting room. Go inside and remember, you only have five minutes. The guard simply ignored Heidis identity and said with an expressionless face.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. So many years of prison guards here what kind of people have not seen, there are business tycoons, fallen officials, and domestic and foreign famous drug lords, in his view Heidi is even a small artist, the level is considered low. Heidi also does not care about the attitude of the guards, she is now the most important thing is to think about how to get out, which has the effort to pay attention to this, thinking not bying to open the iron door. Just opened the iron door, Heidi saw from afar a middle-aged man in a ck suit,bed back hair, Heidi did not know this person, walked up, picked up the phone, there is a hint of suspicion asked, You ? Before Heidi could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by the middle-aged man in front of her: Miss Moss does not need to ask more questions, I am thewyer Lena found for you, the specific development of things and the current situation Miss Owen has exined to me, I now have a solution. Hearing this, Heidi couldnt help but have a look of excitement on her face, she didnt expect Lena to be so efficient. You tell me what I should do, and Ill do everything you say. Heidi knows that the other party is here to save her, and is naturally extremely cooperative. Miss Moss no need to rush, you just need this The middle-aged man looked around and said carefully. Miss Moss, thats it, about this time tomorrow, youll be out. The middle-aged man told the whole story of his n and listened to Heidi nod. Okay, I get it, just set about your business with confidence, theres nothing wrong on my end. Heidi looked at the middle-aged man through the clear ss and nodded faintly. Heidi, its time. At that moment the prison guard pushed open the door and shouted loudly towards Heidi. With that, Heidi got up and went back to her cell. After returning to her cell, Heidi couldnt help but think deeply about how Lena had been thinking of ways to get herself out, thinking that she wanted to work with herself against Catherine. Heidi couldnt help but shake her head and said to herself, Youre really good Catherine, if you hadnt messed with Lena, maybe no one would have gotten me out. Lena thought, I can not idle in the cell, toe up with a way to deal with Catherine good, these times, are Lena in the arrangement of everything, if you do not want toe up with a good way, is not too let Lena disappointed, right? Darren pressed Catherines body on the bed and made love to her hearts content, gently holding Catherines slender waist and saying with a face full of love, I really like you this way. Catherine is a little speechless, they are really by the idol drama pit a, no matter what nerve to learn them ah. Im not used to it at all. Catherine shook her head and said darkly. Catherines face turned delicately red when she thought of the fact that she had just taken the initiative to give herself to the door. Its okay, youll be tamed well by meter, and youll love the feeling. Darren looked at Catherines watery face with a touch of scarlet and couldnt help but hook a smile. He just likes this youthfulness of Catherine, and let Catherine take the initiative to give him a sense of aplishment, he is also veryfortable, thinking he opened his mouth. After hearing what Darren said, Catherines face turned a few shades deeper red, picked up her slender little hand, clenched it into a fist, and pounded it hard on Darrens chest. Rascal! Why do you take me for what ah, I am your little pet ah, I will still love that feeling, how is it possible! With that thought Catherine broke away from Darrens arms and gave Darren an extremely contemptuous look, trying to stay away from this unknotted thinker. Darrenughed and shook his head, then again the two are considered married for a year, how Catherine is still so loose, but this is better, Darren think he likes Catherine this kind of beautiful look. Watching Catherines departing back, Darren couldnt help but take a look at Catherines figure. Well, it is a little better than before, it seems that you are still quite powerful and have developed Catherines body a little bit. A phone ringing interrupted Darrens reverie, Darren, perhaps because Catherine had just taken the initiative to send things to her door, was in a very happy mood and answered the phone without even looking at it, even with a smile on his lips, Hello? Whats going on? The voice on the other end of the line was a little hesitant, not sure if it was curious about Darrens rare mood of relief or if he had something bad to report to Darren. Mr. Kirnd I just got a message saying The man stammered toward Darren. Say what!? Darren heard what the man said and had a sudden bad feeling about what was going on. It says that our City Bs Chief Zhang seems to be exonerating Heidi, and its likely that Heidi will be acquitted. The man thought about it or said. What! Acquittal? Darrens brow furrowed in disbelief, howe this Zhang Zhongtian didnt know that it was me that Heidi had offended? How dare he do this! What a big nerve! Darren thought, and his eyes narrowed to slits as he asked toward the man, Does he know that this matter is rted to me? Mr. Kirnd, I think should know, after all, to release Heidi is not an easy task, and now many officials in the city know, Director Zhang can be said to have put out a lot of power. The man also gave an ount towards Darren. Chapter 778 Alastair’s Bitterness Think about it, since people want to save Heidi, and how will not feel things out in advance. Darren gripped the phone in his hand a few points tighter involuntarily, upset in his mind. Within City B, who does not know that he is the real emperor of thend, how dare someone caress his face, really impatient. You find someone to deal with Zhang Zhongtian now, tell him its best not to let him interfere in this matter, for Heidi I already have a lot of tolerance, if he has to take this trip, I dont mind packing the two together. Darren said in an icy tone, and a cold light shed in his eyes. Yes, Mr. Kirnd, Ill get on it now. The man heard what Darren said and agreed, he knew that Darren really moved this time, to know that in this world, even the most powerful businessmen, but also rarely with the officials as enemies. Because they know that once they do so, the consequences are sure to affect their own interests, so they have always been a delicateyer of rtionship with each other, and this time Darren knew that Zhang Zhongtian is City Bs official one of the most important people, but also to say such harsh words, is obviously ready to n. Darren crossed his legs and pondered, ufortably, for which of these reasons. Zhang Zhongtian has to save Heidi even at the expense of offending himself, and reasonably speaking, Heidi certainly does not have this kind of strength, could it be that there is a more powerful person standing behind Heidi? If so, who would it be? Darren had to worry about this, Heidi this time because of Catherines matter in prison, if she was rescued, think will try to harm Catherine again, when Catherine was caught unprepared in case of injury where he did not want to see this scene happen The first thing you need to do is to get the information you need. Darren took out the phone and called the head of his own special intelligencework: Hello? I want to know everything about Heidi from birth to now, especially the government and business, I want to know everything. Also, find out who Zhang Zhongtian has been close to recently, and see what kind of rtionship they have. After instructing everything, Darren hung up the phone, and his eyes could not help but have a more stern look in them. Zhang Zhongtian, Zhang Zhongtian! Why are you doing this? A director is not doing a good job, but has to mess with my head. Do you really think that because you have that status I wont dare to touch you? If I didnt have some connections and means to get by now, wouldnt it be a waste of time? The corner of Darrens mouth hooked up a cold smile that made people shudder, obviously mocking Zhang Zhongtians insouciance. Meanwhile at the Jakovich Groups presidents office, stair lit a cigarette for himself, looked out the window, and, with some bitterness, exhaled a smoke ring into the air. I dont know when Ill ever meet someone like Catherine. stairs eyes were empty and he said to himself. Immediately afterwards, he could not help but shake his head: s, it is better not to force everything. It must be said that stair is sincere to Catherine, since he began to pursue Catherine, no interest in other women, a change in style, active, but Catherine heart only Darren one, there is no ce for him. stair ruthlessly annihted his cigarette in the ashtray, took out his cell phone and called his assistant: Hey, go check out Zhang Zhongtians affairs, and send a few people to secretly protect Miss Perry. stair paused and then said, Go to the ck market and find some assassination experts to protect it, and try not to let Darren know. stair heart for Catherine still has no small feelings, for Catherines safety he is also very worried, in order to keep Darren from getting suspicious, he can only do so much. Mr. Jakovich, you see people Miss Perry is already married, we are like this The assistant said carefully on the other end of the phone. What! Do I still need you to teach me how to do things? Just do as I say! stair said in a bad mood, and hung up the phone.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Heh! And how could I not know she was married. stair shook his head bitterly and was secretly hurt. Catherine went to the office, because the editor-in-chief created a new group, she was so busy that she even had lunch with a few people in her group at the office, discussing problems while eating a working meal. Darren also has his own business to deal with,rge and small contracts and data still waiting for him to approve one by one, busy is also ck out. Of course Darren didnt forget to take care of Catherines business even though he was busy, in his eyes, even the biggest business is not as big as Catherine. When Darren read the information he received about Heidi and Zhang Zhongtian, he couldnt help but smile, Heh! I really didnt expect that because of a woman, you want to make an enemy of me, I really dont know how to praise you. Darren learned from the information that just the night before Heidi went to jail, she had approached Zhang Zhongtian and brought a fresh female artist with her. Darren didnt know that Heidi had made a video as a threat and thought it was because the woman had charmed Zhang Zhongtian. Go, bring this Lois woman to me, I want to see what kind of captivating goods this is, to charm our Director Zhang like this. Darren picked up the phone and said faintly. Not long after, Lois has been brought over, she is a little fearful, for Darrens reputation, she is naturally heard of, and Heidis imprisonment, she is also more or less know some of the inside story. She now regrets a lot, should have known not to dabble with Heidi, Zhang director there to answer their own phone once, was scolded, and now also by Darren to find, in case he thinks she has something to do with this matter, she really jumped into the yellow river also can not wash. Lois thought to herself how she should exin to Darrenter. With that in mind, he arrived at the door of Darrens office. Go on in, Mr. Kirnd is inside. The receptionist who brought her up said. Okay, thanks. Loiss face was a little pale with fear at this time, and with a feeling of apprehension, she knocked on the door and stepped inside. I dont know where this girles from, Mr. Kirnd just got married and she came to thepany to find Mr. Kirnd, is she Mr. Kirnds mistress? The receptionist couldnt help but gossip a bit, then turned around and left. Lois approached Darrens office, nodded slightly, and looked carefully toward the front to find Darren looking down and grading papers, paying no attention to himself. After about two or three minutes, Darren finished reading the contract in his hand and signed his name, then he stopped, looked up slightly and surveyed Lois standing in front of him . Chapter 779The plotting of two brats You are Lois ? Darren raised his head and looked at Lois in front of him and couldnt help but be greatly disappointed that such a woman had turned Zhang Zhongtian upside down and against himself? Is it just me, or does Zhang Zhongtians taste end here? Loiss looks, though first-rate, are nothing in Darrens circle. Tsk tsk, not even close to my Catherine. Darren looked at Lois and sighed in disbelief. After Lois heard it, she couldnt help but be speechless, did she make a mistake? Darren didnt call himself in because of Heidis business, but because of his posture? The idea is that Lois cant help but be stunned, using her hands to lift her long hair behind her back and look at Darren fondly. Darren saw her movements and shivered, really speechless, such a woman think he can see? You are Lois ? Darren said and leaned back in his bosss chair, apparently losing interest in Lois and wondering if he had made a mistake or called the wrong person. I am. Lois nodded in reply when she heard Darrens words. Did you know that Heidi was arrested? Darren said directly to the point, he thought such a small girl also dare not y any tricks with himself. When Lois heard Darren mention Heidi, her whole body felt like it had been electrocuted, and she shuddered a little, obviously afraid of what Darren would do to her. Mr. Kirnd, I I know. Lois stammered. Looking at Darrens eyes watching himself, fearing Darrens misunderstanding, he then hurriedly said, Although I know Heidi was arrested, but this matter has nothing to do with me, I swear. With that Lois held up her fingers, three fingers together, and literallyunched into a vow.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I, Lois, hereby swear that if Darren was a bit speechless at the moment, why this woman is a bit nervous ah? He looked at Lois with suspicion and lost his temper for a while, thinking that such a stupid woman could not have any intention to help Heidi, and must have been used by Heidi. Looking at Darren staring intently at himself, not saying a word, as if this is very questionable, Lois heart is suddenly anxious. Mr. Kirnd, Im telling you the truth, you have to believe me. Lois said excitedly. Cut the crap, Heidi has approached you, tell me what shes been doing with you. Darren got a little impatient and felt it was superfluous to waste time on Lois, so he asked directly. Huh? Oh! She approached mest night, because she and I are a film and televisionpany, and she is a popr one, so so she called me, I have no reason to refuse at all. I went after she told me to apany a person is also the director of Zhang, as long as good, then you can let me do the next y with her female second, I was a momentary ghost, I agreed, but in addition to this we really have nothing. Lois turned to Darren and tried her best to exin. O, also, I would say that after I apanied that Director Zhang, he didnt promote me either, so that all this has nothing to do with me halfway. Lois said again. Its strange that people promote you! Crazy! How can something so good be waiting for you? Darren nced at Lois for a moment, decided there was no value in asking her, and said faintly, Well, you go down. Huh? O, okay, Im leaving now! Lois was so relieved to hear this that she turned around and took anxious steps. Wait! Darren shouted again just after Lois had turned around. What! After Lois heard this, a bead of sweat was left on her head and she looked back at Darren somewhat sheepishly, Youre not going to back out, are you? Do I need that? After you apanied Zhang Zhongtian, did you find anything suspicious about Heidi? Darren didnt bother to exin and asked directly. Ah, no. Lois shook her head repeatedly. Darren shook his head in disappointment and waved a hand toward Lois, indicating that she should leave. Whats going on here? ording to what she said, Zhang Zhongtian is obviously not because of this matter with me, is there any other hidden agenda? Darren thought of picking up the information and read it again, still did not find any suspicion, his brow tightly wrinkled, then put down his two legs, took out his cell phone and called his assistant: Hello? Make an appointment for me with Zhang Zhongtian, I want to see him. Darren thought that since he couldnt find anything suspicious in the information, why not go up and meet Zhang Zhongtian personally to see what he really meant. Hey! What do you want with me!? Sara received a call from Jasper, saying that he was looking for himself in an emergency, and rushed to the appointed ce. Sit down, you sit down first. Jasper said and pulled Sara to sit down. Sara looked at Jaspers look a little unsure: What the hell is going on? Sara looked at Jasper with some suspicion, thinking that he must have found himself nothing good, maybe he was thinking of how to do bad things with him. Why are you looking at me like that? Ivee to you for business this time! Jasper looked at Sara questioning her eyes and was a little displeased. Something is wrong, you say it! Grumbling, how more pretentious than a little girl! Sara gave Jasper a white look and said in no good mood. Jasper was extremely embarrassed by Sarasment, and only after a light cough did he open his mouth, Do you know that Heidi moved the rtionship and is going to be released. Huh? How is that possible? After hearing this, Sara was surprised and asked rhetorically, then thought that even if Heidi was a first-rate star again, she was not as powerful as her brother-inw. What about brother-inw? Does my brother-inw know? Sara asked again. Darren should know, but this time it seems to be some trouble, I heard my father say, Heidi does not know where to move the rtionship, more than half of the officials within the City B have mobilized, even my father said hanging this matter. Jasper was studying to take care of some things at his fatherspany and slipped out when he heard his father call. Huh? More than half of the officials? How is that possible? Sara asked in disbelief, thinking that Jasper was joking with himself, but looking at him it was obvious that he was extremely serious. Really, thats what my daddy said himself, or I just heard my daddy talking to Darren on the phone. Jasper nodded seriously and said towards Sara. So what can we do? Sara, of course, didnt want Heidi to be released. She had harmed her sister, so how could she get over it so cheaply. I called you here to figure out what to do, why are you asking me! Jasper said without good humor. Chapter 780 Meeting with Zhang Zhongtian What can I do as a student, arent you kidding me? Sara had a hint of annoyance and felt that Jasper was simply looking at herself as a joke. Isnt this still me? You figure it out, Ill back it up. Jasper saw a hint of displeasure on Saras face and hurriedly exined. Well you wait for me to think about it. Sara leaned her head and did some contemtion. And at this time Darren had already arrived at the ce he had agreed with Zhang Zhongtian and was quietly waiting for Zhang Zhongtians arrival. Soon, the door of the room inside the box was opened once again, and in walked none other than Zhang Zhongtian. Chief Zhang, youre finally here. I thought something had happened to you on the road.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Darren saw Zhang Zhongtian walk in and sat on the seat with a smile. Zhang Zhongtian naturally also heard the sting in Darrens words, but because of Darrens status, Zhang Zhongtian did not say anything more, he knew in his heart that if he annoyed Darren, he would not have any good consequences, so he replied with a smile: I really made Mr. Kirnd wait, there are some other things dyed, dyed. After exchanging pleasantries, Zhang Zhongtian took the lead and asked, I wonder if Mr. Kirnd has something to exin to me this time? Darren a coldugh, you are not knowingly ask? What good have you done, do you need me to remind you? Although this was in his mind, Darren did not say it out loud, but smiled lightly, Director Zhang is really polite, I cant talk about an exnation, I just have some questions I want to ask Director Zhang, I dont know if Director Zhang would be willing to give his advice. Mr. Kirnd where words, who does not know Mr. Kirnd you are the number one tax-paying enterprise in China, for us really did a lot of contributions, face your needs, naturally should give Mr. Kirnd some help, Mr. Kirnd what is the matter, just say no harm. Zhang Zhongtian is what kind of person, the officialdom of the old oil, naturally know how to respond. Good, since Director Zhang has said so, then I will not be polite anymore. Darren paused and then said, I think my wife and I were in a car ident at my wedding, which you must be aware of. This is making a lot of noise, so how could I not know again. Zhang Zhongtian responded with a smile. Then who is the murderer, I believe Director Zhang also heard a little, right? Darren said here, his gaze could not help but be a few shades colder, staring closely at Zhang Zhongtian, to see what he said. I did hear about the matter, but as for who it is, I really dont know. Zhang Zhongtian said in mock surprise. y! Keep pretending! Darren couldnt help but sneer and looked at Zhang Zhongtian and then said, Since Director Zhang doesnt know, Ill tell you that one of the murderers is none other than Heidi, one of our top domestic stars. What! Its her? Shes the one you made famous, Mr. Kirnd. Mr. Kirnd is really joking. Zhang Zhongtian said with a skeptical attitude toward Darren. Oh? It seems that Director Zhang really doesnt know that Heidi hasid such a poisonous hand because I got married and is afraid that I wont promote her in the future. Darren said indifferently. Oh! So thats how it is. Zhang Zhongtian nodded slightly and smiled as he responded. However, I did hear that about Heidis matter, recently Director Zhang has been meddling, I wonder if there is this matter? Darren asked directly out of the mouth, at this point he would like to see what this Zhongtian can still say. This Zhang Zhongtian pondered for a moment, looked at Darren and smiled, then said: Since Mr. Kirnd asked so, I will also tell the truth. This matter, I am indeed in charge, but this is also the order from above, Mr. Kirnd you know, the official level to crush people, I have no choice but to do so, and I did not know in advance that Heidi is actually the person who created the ident, ah, to know, I will also push this matter. Darren cant help but sneer in his heart, this pot is well dumped ah. Its not toote to put it off! Darren said with a smile. Mr. Kirnd, you are a bit difficult for me, I have already taken this matter, if I push it off, I am afraid the top will me me. Zhang Zhongtian smiled and refused. It seems that there is no more talk. Darren, of course, knows that this superior is simply a front, clearly he is trying to help Heidi. Mr. Kirnd, Im helpless about this too Zhang Zhongtian was about to make an exnation when his cell phone rang. When Zhang Zhongtian looked, it was his own beloved who called, then he said with a smile towards Darren: Excuse me Mr. Kirnd, take a call. Darren made a gesture of please. Zhang Zhongtian then picked up the phone, Hello? What is it? Chief, something big is wrong. Zhang Zhongtian couldnt help but frown when he heard the voice on the phone, and then asked, How! Director Lin and Deputy Director Wang were arrested, it seems that the leadership team sent from above, said they received a call from a certain big shot, the two were thoroughly investigated, and as a result, something was detected and they were taken away. The man said in a panic. What!? There is still such a thing? Zhang Zhongtian eyes a cold, the big mans reporting phone, in addition to those few big families, who else can have so much energy. Okay. Zhang Zhongtian hung up the phone in anger, staring at Darren with dead eyes, his eyes were extraordinarily deep, was this Darren demonstrating with himself? The corner of Darrens mouth is also hooked up to a smile, although it is not clear who Zhang Zhongtian received a call from and what he said, but he can see that Zhang Zhongtian is clearly in an unhappy mood at this time. The two were silent for a long time, but finally Zhang Zhongtian broke the deadlock and took the lead to open his mouth, Mr. Kirnd, really good tactics, this move to make an example of the monkey is used beautifully. Zhang Zhongtian is powerless at this point, with his own strength alone is simply can not save Heidi, now Darren has taken down a positive bureau, a deputy bureau, others are naturally afraid to continue to do. Thinking of this Zhang Zhongtian helplessly shook his head, he did not save Heidi, that video will certainly be exposed, at that time, I think the rest of his life will be spent in prison. Darren is a bit baffled, but he has not done anything yet, this time toe just to explore the reality, Zhang Zhongtian this will give in to the soft? I wonder if Director Zhang has anything he wants to say to me now? Although Darren was surprised in his heart, he was still extremely calm on the surface. Zhang Zhongtian looked at Darren took a long breath and simply took off the whole story, maybe he could get that video screen back by relying on Darren. If Darren did not help himself, he had to resign himself to fate. Chapter 781 With a countermeasure Hearing what Zhang Zhongtian said, Darren couldnt help but nod his head. So things are so, I said Zhang Zhongtian where toe so bold, it turns out to be threatened, now Zhang Zhongtian, in order to keep their own ooze, anything can do, not to mention the enemy with their own. Mr. Kirnd, I have no choice but to do this, and I hope Mr. Kirnd will forgive me. Zhang Zhongtian turned toward Darren and said with a face full of apologies. Zhang Zhongtian also said casually: Director Zhang, do so, I also understand, so Heidis side of things ? Hearing Darrens reply, Zhang Zhongtian also hurriedly said, Mr. Kirnd dont worry, I wont interfere in this matter of Heidi, let her reflect on herself in prison. Zhang Zhongtian looked at Darren, lips open and closed, want to speak and then stop, the words to the lips, but how can not spit out. I dont know. Lets forget it, Darren can not bother with himself is already considered a high joss, and how can I ask him to help himself! Zhang Zhongtian shook his head bitterly, with a mncholy face. All this Darrens expression is put in the eyes, for Zhang Zhongtians approach, Darren does not care, now is not he also did not do this thing? Director Zhang, I have to remind you that in the future it is better to be cautious, although women are fun, but to get caught up in the words, the ultimate harm is your own. Darren said indifferently. Zhang Zhongtianughed coldly after hearing this andughed at himself, This I now know, however I do not have anything to sayter. Darren smiled and shook his head, he decided to help Zhang Zhongtian, there is no harm to himself, on the contrary, Zhang Zhongtian will definitely obey his words in the future, how can Darren not understand this truth: That is not necessarily! Hearing Darren say this, a brilliant light shed in Zhang Zhongtians eyes and he looked at Darren with emotion and said, You mean, you are willing to help me? It is not possible to talk about helping Director Zhang, but to make a y for Director Zhang and get the video in hand, I think it is not a difficult task. Darren said indifferently. In that case, I really thank Mr. Kirnd, in the future, if Mr. Kirnd needs anything from someone Zhang, just ask, as long as I can do it, I will definitely not frown. Zhang Zhongtian said gratefully, Darren help himself is undoubtedly out of his expectation, to know that he was just his enemy. Darren is very satisfied with Zhang Zhongtians response, needless to say that in the future he will definitely be personally responsible for the things he exins, at this time Darren already has a n in mind, so he said faintly towards Zhang Zhongtian: Good, Director Zhang you just need this Good! Good n! Not bad for the president of the number onepany in the country, Ill do everything as Mr. Kirnd arranges. Zhang Zhongtian heard what Darren said and couldnt help butpliment. The two then talked for a few more minutes and left one after another. I dont know who called with Zhang Zhongtian, but it saved me a lot of things. Darren said to himself in the car nan. Soon the car slowed to a stop in front of thepanys building, and Darren thought no more about it, pulled open the door and stepped down. Darren! Brother-inw! As soon as Darren got out of the car, he was surrounded by both Sara and Jasper. Darren had a hint of suspicion, what were these two doing here? Waiting for themselves? What do they want from me when they get together? What! You two want to go y? I have a lot of business to take care of, and if I want to y, I have to wait until Im done with it. Darren said faintly toward the two. No, the two of us didnte to you this time for you to take us for a ride. Sara looked at Darren and replied. Oh? Not looking for me to y? Then what is it for? Darren had a hint of suspicion, he couldnt really think of what the duo could be looking for in themselves other than to y. Darren, I heard my father call you, and we all know about Heidi already. Jasper opened his mouth at this time and said towards Darren. Oh? Darren was interested in the fact that these two viins hade to help themselves. Well, when I found out, I called Sara and wanted to help Darren, Jasper continued. Yes, after he told me, I was surprised, and after thinking about it for half a day, I also came up with a way to knock the mountain out of the tiger, I hope it will be of some use to my brother-inw. Catherine took up the conversation and continued toward Darren. Yes, after she told me about this solution, I immediately reported two not-so-subtle officials to the government under the name of the Allen Group, hoping to deter them. Jasper again continued. Using Jasper and Sara duo, you said one thing and I said another, Darren immediately understood and asked with surprise, You mean that phone call was made by you? Darren was amazed. Jasper had never seen this look on Darrens face before and thought he had done something wrong, asking in some dismay, Well, I did, why? Did that mess up your ns? Sara also looked at Darren somewhat sheepishly, after all, this method is still Saras idea, cant really go wrong and help, right? It shouldnt be! Haha, nothing, nothing, you two did a good job, but also helped me a lot. Darren was overjoyed and really did not expect the two to think of this solution, and said he pulled the two towards the interior of thepany. Come on, you guys wait for me for a while, Ill approve a few important contracts and then Ill take you to dinner. The two of them were delighted to hear this, and Jasper was so happy that he bragged towards Darren, How about Darren, I told you that if you let me follow you, I promise I wont let you down, right? Sara looked at Jasper with utmost contempt and said in a good-natured way, Look at what you said, as if you came up with this solution, with your wooden head, I guess I have to think about this solution for eight or ten years, and by then it is estimated that the flowers are cold. Sara, youll die if you dont talk! Why am I so stupid? Youre just a little bit ahead of me, arent you? Im really impressed with you, why are you taking all the credit? Dont you think, if I hadnt called them in the name of the Allen Group, they would have paid attention to you? Id say its me who takes the credit! Jasper heard what Sara said and retorted with displeasure. Aigoooo, take credit for a lot of things, why dont you go to heaven? You are not online intelligence, you also have the courage to say! Without me, even if you have the strength, you are still finished?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sara was naturally unconvinced, and opened her mouth to dislike Jasper. Chapter 782 Golden Cicada Looking at the arguing duo, Darren smiled and said, Well, youre both great, and Id be in trouble if anyone was missing. You two wait for me to finish my business, and lets go pick up Catherine and have dinner together. After that, Darren called his secretary and took the two of them to the lounge and went to work on his own. However, on the other side Heidi had no idea and wasughing at Catherine: What? I told you that you cant beat me, so what if I get someone to hit you with a car? Im still fine now. And this time tomorrow Ill be released, what can you do? Hahahaha! Thinking of Heidi heart is a burst ofcency: This kind of thing depends on the sky, you can get lucky to escape the first time, the second time is not good, the second time to escape, there is a third time, the fourth, I do not believe you can be lucky for life! Heidis heart is determined to Catherine, she thought that after she was released from prison, she will go to Catherinespany, then he wants Catherine in thepany to be crowded, everywhere aggrieved, her purpose now is not only to put Catherine to death so simple, she wants Catherine heart to suffer, so that she will feelfortable She wanted Catherine to suffer in her heart so that she would feelfortable and satisfied. Lena at this time also got the news about the two chiefs being investigated and detained, and was worried in her heart, thinking that it was most likely Darrens hand. She was a little surprised, she didnt expect Darren to react so quickly, maybe even Heidi couldnt be saved this time, she quickly called Zhang Zhongtian, Hello, Director Zhang. Because Lena did not tell Zhang Zhongtian her identity at that time, Zhang Zhongtian did not know Lenas phone number. Hello? Who is it? Zhang Zhongtian asked indifferently on the other end of the phone. Aigoo, Director Zhang is really a noble man who forgets things, could it be that Director Zhang doesnt want that video anymore? Lena said with a few sneers. Oh, so its you. Zhang Zhongtian immediately understood after hearing what Lena said, and then proceeded to ask, What! Whats the matter with calling for me? What is it? Doesnt Director Zhang know that two of your right-hand men have been arrested? Lena asked rhetorically with some contempt. Zhang Zhongtian had already discussed the n with Darren, so he did not panic and replied indifferently, Oh, you mean which two directors, dont worry about this, I have already used my connections, they will be released soon. Darren did n with Zhang Zhongtian to release the two directors, so there was nothing wrong with Zhang Zhongtian saying that. Awesome, I cant imagine that Director Zhang has such skills, it seems really not simple. Lena smiled sarcastically, then said again: But there is one thing I need to remind Director Zhang, Darren already knows about this, I think the two directors were detained is his work, so you better be careful, and ugly words naturally to say in the front, if this time can not save Heidi, Director Zhang also do not me me not polite. Lena hung up the phone straight after the conversation. Zhang Zhongtian immediately called his believer and said indifferently, Go check this cell phone number and see if you can find any clues. In fact, when he first met with Lena, he silently took note of Lenas appearance, but how to find this person can not be found, as if evaporated, not knowing that Lena that day is simply the use of the usual make-up technology on the market, in advance of their own make-up even their own mother did not recognize, let alone Zhang Zhongtian. Zhang Zhongtian ah Zhang Zhongtian hope you will do this thing a little better, or I will expose you even if I do not want Heidi this pawn. Lena mumbled to herself after she hung up the phone. Lena had a bad feeling in her heart, she always felt that this matter was not that simple, Darrens strength was so amazing, how could Zhang Zhongtian save his own beloved? Could it be that Zhang Zhongtian has conspired with Darren? To deliberately draw out himself? Huh? Whether its true or not, its better to be careful. Said Lena unloaded her phone card, broke it off and threw it in the trash. Then took out another cell phone card and inserted it, called the airline and booked Heidi a ticket to a foreign country, followed by a call to the ck market to help find someone about the same size as Heidi, which rxed her. Darren ah Darren to say in the business field I can not beat you, it is true! But when ites to resourcefulness, you cant. Ill see how you can break my move. Hahahaha! Lena thought cant help but let out a wickedugh, listening to the people cant help but chill. In a short time, Darren had finished dealing with the more important documents, and after cleaning up a bit, Darren got up and headed downstairs. Idiot! You too! You are the one! You too! After Darren came downstairs, he witnessed Jasper and Sara arguing like chickens pecking each other. The duos actions caused Darren some tears andughter, watching the two of them go back and forth, Darren stopped and quietly watched them. Brother-inw, youre down? Sara saw a person standing not far from her, and it was Darren. Darren smiled and nodded, and before he could reply, he heard Jasper say, Cut! Who are you kidding? I wont look, I wont look! Im so mad at you! Darren didnt know what to say for a while, how this brother is so old, still with the kindergarten children like. Cut, you love to see it, Im going to dinner with my brother-inw anyway. Sara said and turned towards Darren. It wasnt until Sara came close to Darren that Jasper turned his head, Yikes! Darren you really came down? I thought she was lying to me! Er Darrens heart was speechless, what else can I say! You think Im you? I never lie. Sara gave Jasper a white look and said in no good mood. I All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Darren saw that Jasper was about to argue with Sara again and quickly said, Okay, lets go get Catherine. If the two get into a fight, its probably past dinner time and they havent even started eating yet. With that, several people went over towards Catherinespany. Director, this phone number, is a ck card, and did not register personal information, and the phone has been turned off also can not find out what. Zhang Zhongtian leaned back in his seat and waved his hand, gesturing for his assistant to go down. He hadnt nned to rely on this to find out Lenas identity, so there was no disappointment. As long as Darren was on his side, he wasnt afraid of being unmasked by Lena. Chapter 783 Something odd Catherine finally sat down on her office seat at this time to rest, she had just taken her group members, to teach some skills, tired enough. In fact, these things are somemon sense, as long as the people who often do interviews know, but the editor-in-chief must let her teach, she can not help it. I have to find a way to talk to the editor-in-chief to see if stairs interview can be given to someone else, how awkward Im going to be. Catherine poured herself a ss of water and muttered to herself. Catherines phone rang at this time, she saw that it was Darren calling, she couldnt help but sigh, this guy went to work, didnt he? He should be very busy, how can he still have time to call me? Then Catherine pressed the answer button and said jokingly, Hello? Youre so busy you still forget to call me to check on me, do you think Im too pretty, afraid Ill run away ah. Darrenughed when he heard what Catherine said, and then echoed the sentiment, Isnt that right? Its really bad to have such a good wife, in case someone else really let her get away. Catherine listened and asked joyfully, Well, youre so poor, tell me, what do you want from me? Said Catherine looked at the time and continued to add, Five more minutes off. Well, its actually nothing, Im downstairs in yourpany now, Sara and Jasper are also there, Im going to ask you out for dinner, I dont know if youd like to? Darren asked with a smile on the other end of the line. Well Catherine pondered for a moment and then said, For the sake of thisdys good mood, Ill reluctantly agree, wait for me, Ill be right down. Catherine got up, straightened her clothes and went downstairs humming a little tune. Well, now promoted team leader is cattle, there is nothing to do when you can also skip work, it is so cool. Soon, Catherine came down the stairs and saw Darren and the three of them, waiting across the street from thepany. Darren smiled and waved his hand to Catherine, indicating Catherine to go over. After Catherine saw it, her footsteps couldnt help but speed up a few points. When Catherine walked up, she found Jasper and Sara were tussling, and couldnt help butugh, this pair of happy couple, no matter when, where, what situation, they can quarrel, she really admired a little, can do so, its really not simple ah. All right! Cant you two just stop? Youre like a trumpet, chattering on and on. Catherine said in a good-natured way. The two looked at each other for a moment, and then coincidentally skimmed Catherine, the eyes called a sultry, look at Catherine do not feel also mean. Cough cough, that we go, today is indeed a bit tired, after eating we also go back to rest early. Catherine said awkwardly toward Darren. Darren, however, had his eyes glued to the front, not knowing what he was looking at, and he didnt even notice Catherine talking to him. I Catherine is also a bit angry, obviously you guys asked me out, why do you all look like this? Lets go. Darren then came back to his senses and took Catherines hand and took the first step, with Jasper and Sara following close behind. What were you just looking at!? Catherine asked curiously toward Darren as soon as he got into the car. Huh? Nothing. Darren shook his head and replied. Che, forget about it, I dont want to know yet. Catherine looked at Darren with a serious face, skimmed her lips, and said in an unpleasant manner. He then took Saras hand and chatted with Sara and Jasper. Darren did not say much, from his trouser pocket took out his cell phone, edited a text message to a familiar number, then the seriousness of the face also slightly eased. Sis, theres good news, and bad news which one do you want to hear first? Sara looked at her sister and asked with a smile. Catherine was confused and couldnt figure out what Sara was up to, then thought about it and replied, Well good news I guess. Sara nodded thoughtfully and responded, Okay, then Ill tell you the bad news first. Catherine was a little speechless, let me choose the fart ah, no good, said: You say it. Hmm. Sara leaned toward her sister and said, Heidis got some tough connections and is going to be released. Huh? No? Catherine was a little surprised to hear that and looked at Darren with some suspicion. After seeing Darren nod, this was believed. No, so that you can still find a rtionship, intentional murder ah! Catherine said with some anger, although she felt sorry for Heidi and did not want Darren to interfere, but Heidi should at least get the punishment she deserves, ah, if nothing happens, then she is not bullied by others for nothing?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . I told you a long time ago that you should let brother-inw handle it, you didnt listen, and now well, the murderer is now atrge. Sarained a little. Well, who knew it could really be like that. Catherine also has some regrets, then again Heidi harmed himself, although not sessful, but also constitutes a deliberate murder, if you find a rtionship can be peaceful, then is not too unfair? But dont be angry, sis, theres good news waiting for you, isnt there? Sara looked at her sister with anger on her face and said in a hurry. Whats the good news? Catherine asked somewhat mncholy, not the least bit excited. Sara couldnt help but sit up straight and squeezed her throat with her hand, humming twice before saying, Your great and wise sister has already settled this matter, so you dont have to worry about it. Catherine replied faintly, with her head hanging low, O. Then she reacted and asked excitedly and curiously, What did you say! You solved it? How did you solve it? Sara enjoyed her sisters reaction and pushed up her chest, and was just about to speak when Jasper interrupted. This matter, but also thanks to me Jasper, if not me, with her a little girl can be what climate. Said Jasper involuntarily touched his hair: Its a long story Long story, my ass, who are you calling a little girl? Sara couldnt help but be furious when she heard that, how can this guy blow so much! Says you, whats wrong? Did I say something wrong? This thing didnt work out for me? Jasper said defiantly as well. Look at what you can do, you go to heaven All right! Dont even say it. Catherine watched the two of you quarrel with each other, every one of them said the business, then had to shout loudly. Chapter 784 Alastair’s People Its better if you do the talking. Catherine looked at Darren and said faintly. Darren also nodded, and then told the original story of this matter. Catherine listened to it and praised the two of them, Not bad, now you can help your brother-inw, Darren to solve the problems, well, very good. Jasper and Sara were still quite ttered by Catherinespliment, especially Jasper, whose eyebrows flew up after hearing it. I said why you asked me out to dinner today, but it turns out you invited them both, and invited me along with them, didnt you? Catherine said jokingly. Before Darren could answer, Sara said, No, its because of me that your brother-inw took you out to the restaurant. Said the car can not help but a burst ofughter. So whats next? Catherine asked curiously. What to do? Wait of course, help Chief Zhang get the video and then bring the people who threatened Chief Zhang and Heidi to justice. Darren looked at Catherine and replied. Hmm. Catherine nodded gently, this was probably for the best. Soon, the car drove to the destination, a ce Darren picked out especially for Sara, who wanted to eat hairy crabs, so Darren brought her here. Darren got out of the car door, looked around, his eyes narrowed, and exined towards Catherine who just got out of the car, You go inside the restaurant and order, Im going to the bathroom, Ill be right over. Catherine was confused as to what Darren was doing, wasnt the bathroom in the hotel? What was he doing there? What the hell! Catherine took Jasper and Sara one step ahead and walked into the restaurant, which is also extremely luxurious inside, with a fish tank not far from the door, containing the lobsters and sea crabs they were about to eat. As soon as Sara met there, she saw this provocative scene, and naturally, she rushed up without regard to her image. Wow, Jasper, look at it, such a big lobster, my goodness, we are going to eat this tonight, it must taste great. Sara is still the first time to see such arge lobster, naturally can not hide their excitement, the thought of immediately can eat, Saras mouth is unconsciously drooling a child. Seeing Saras performance, Jasper was full of disdain, with a tone of disgust, said towards Sara: Are you mistaken ah, even if the first time to see it does not have to be so excited, with no worldly experience. How about Im just excited? You think everyone else is like you, loser! Sara was also unhappy with what Jasper said, nced at him, and walked towards her sister. Whats the matter, what are you looking at? People are going in, why dont you guys go in and have a cup of tea too? Darren pped his hand on the shoulder of a man in a ck suit, hooked a smile and said faintly. The man in the suit also reacted very quickly, and in one fell swoop, he grabbed Darrens arm with his backhand and did a takedown to bring Darren under control. However, before he could exert any force, he was held in a death grip on his shoulders by one of the men beside Darren and could not move. What! Want to take me? Funny funny funny. Darren shook his head and looked at the few people in front of him with a hint of interest.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. And several other men in ck gathered their eyes on the one who was tackled by Darren, as if asking what to do. Darren also saw that the person he tackled was the leader of the group, although there were many people on the other side, but Darren was not afraid at all, to really fight, it may be who eats who it is, followed by his people but Darren specially dug from the special forces, how can there be no two tricks. Well, I dont think you need to resist, youre both martial arts practitioners, and I think you can see something. Darren said casually. And the man who was tackled by Darrens eyes narrowed slightly and stared at Darren for half a day before he said, We mean no harm. Darren raised his hand slightly, and the man who followed Darren immediately released the man in ck. Darren then said nonchntly, Of course I know you mean no harm, or you would have fallen by now. Its not that Darren is exaggerating, in the premise that they didnt find Darren, Darrens bodyguard took down a few of them in a matter of a minute. Say! Who are you people and who sent you here? And what is the purpose!? Darren turned his words, his expression were not serious, looking at a few people in ck sternly shouted. The man in ck at the head of the group frowned and stared into Darrens eyes as deep as a cold pool and said, Were from the ck market, but we have our rules, noment on the rest. Oh? Someone from the ck market? Interesting, interesting. After Darren circled around the leader in ck twice, he smiled and asked rhetorically, What! Do you think the ck market is great? And talk to me about rules! Do you know who I am? Darren. The man in ck at the head of the group said without thinking. The ck market naturally has a set of ck market system, in order to avoid the extinction of the ck market itself, the ck market has a list of unkible, if any assassin private orders to kill these people, it will attract the retaliation of the entire ck market. And Darren is inside this list, and every killer who enters the ck market reads it, so naturally they know Darren. Since you know me, you might as well give an ount. Although you are from the ck market, it is not impossible for me to find out who is your employer with my strength. Darren is smiling at this point, trying to get their identities out of these people, if they really check, it still takes a lot of work. Sorry, we have our rules. The man at the head of the group, however, did not buy Darrens argument at all and continued to say. Darren was a little disappointed, it seems to be impossible to ask something from them, then a big wave of his hand, signaling his bodyguards to clean up these people to a meal. What a joke! Stalking me and my woman, I will not simply spare you, not let you pay a price still think I Darren is a soft persimmon. Darrens bodyguard also immediately understood, an arrow step forward, the leader of the ck mans arm to grab, to force. Mr. Kirnd, wait. Just when Darren was about to turn away, he suddenly heard someone call out to him, Darrens body couldnt help but stop, then he turned around and looked, and the corners of his mouth couldnt help but curl up in an arc. Who did I think it was? So its Mr. Jakovich. Darrens eyes narrowed slightly, as if he thought of something. The leader of the ck-d mans closed eyes, waiting for the pain to fall, when hearing stairs voice that man could not help but as relieved, if stair was a secondte, I think his arm will be ruined. Chapter 785 dirtbag? However, just as the man in ck breathed a sigh of relief, a click was heard, and the ensuing shrill sound of the man in ck cut through the entire void, drawing the attention of even passers-by on the roadside. Darren you. stairs face was like a ck pot, his brow furrowed as he looked at Darren and gritted his teeth. What! Mr. Jakovich, these two men have been following me and my wife, whats wrong with me calling someone to clean up? Looking at stair like he had eaten a fly, Darren not wantonlyughed and provoked him extremely. Is it possible that this man was sent by you, Mr. Jakovich, to spy on us? Darren deliberately asked rhetorically, then took two steps towards stair and said thoughtfully, Well, lets see, could it be that Mr. Jakovich is trying to pry information about ourpany in order to surpass us? stair red hard at Darren, his lips parted and he spat out a few words, Im not as mean as Mr. Kirnd thinks I am! Oh? So, Mr. Jakovich is admitting that you sent the man? Darren stood in front of stair, with the advantage of his height, lowered his head, as if looking down on his prey, and looked at stair and asked. Thats right, I sent the man. stair, although angry in his heart, but also can not say anything, waved his hand towards a few other men in ck, indicating that a few people down. And Darrens bodyguard had the good sense to take a few steps back. Mr. Jakovich, since you sent someone to follow us, dont you have to give us a reasonable reason, otherwise isnt it a bit unjustifiable? Darren then said. Although he knew that people were sent by stair, but for what, he couldnt really figure out. To say that prying information, that is deliberately said to stair, let him embarrassed, the five families have a very close connection, Darren knows, even if and stair again discord, he will not start from this aspect of the. You think you caught Heidi and Catherine is safe now? stair didnt answer Darrens question directly, but asked it back towards him. So you sent them to protect Catherine? Darren heard what stair said, his gaze slightly sunk, looking at stair coldly said. stair naturally felt the hostility in Darrens eyes, but didnt take it personally, saying to himself, Thats for sure. Heh! My Darrens woman still needs you to protect her, what a joke, you dont even look at those rotten shrimps you called, if something really happens, Im afraid they can only be cannon fodder! Darren is a little angry, he and Catherine are married, stair still wants Catherines attention, he is so determined to change!This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Mr. Kirnd not to say too much, if you can protect Catherine, I naturally will not worry. stair said indifferently. What is the meaning of Mr. Jakovichs words? Am I, as the president of the Kirnd Group, not as good as you, the son of the Jakovich Group? Darren naturally knew that stair was insinuating that he was not taking good care of the wedding, which led to the ident, so Darren also poked stair in the gut. Because stair has only recently be president of the Jakovich Group, he has been called Mr. stair because his father always thought he was not yet capable. stair is also gasping for breath, towards Darren said: Humph! What I mean, Mr. Kirnd heart naturally understand, I will take people back, but I still have to say, if something really happened to Catherine, when Mr. Kirnd can not me me to dig your corner. After that stair walked away without looking back. Darren stood in ce, the breeze gently blowing over his temples, watching stairs departing back with a slightly meaningful smile, and then muttered: Heh, digging my Darrens corner, you are really too confident. With that Darren also turned around and walked in the direction of the restaurant. Are you going to order it or not? If you cant afford to eat, dont eat here, dont have money to pretend what rich people ah. The waitress said extremely nonchntly, from the time Catherine and her group entered the store, she noticed, and seeing Saras performance, she directly ssified the three into the category of those who had no money and still pretended to be inside. Jasper has always been ustomed to do the young master, to where not let people please a few points, when to suffer such anger, Jasper heard directly picked up the tea cup on the table and heavily fell at the feet of the waiter. Do you know how to talk or not, we are here to spend money, and this is how you talk to God? Get out! I dont want to see you in this store anymore! The surrounding eaters, whose eyes were instantly drawn to Jaspers actions, stopped, toote to put down the guys in their hands, and pointed at a few people. Originally Sara was also extremely angry, but after seeing Jaspers actions, she also calmed down, although she thought Jasper was a bit impulsive, but there was nothing wrong with it, so she just sat quietly and did not say anything. And the waiters heart exploded, how no money still let others say? How dare you make a fool of yourself in full view of everyone! Are you still God? Juste in like a monkey, look at this and that, a look is just out of the slums, I tell you, this is not a ce where people like you can afford to spend, you better apologize to me and leave immediately, otherwise As the waitress was talking, Jasper stepped forward and gave her a big p on the face, then asked provocatively, What else? Your boss has to respectfully call me Mr. Allen when hees here, why are you yelling at me? Catherine was startled by Jaspers action and said repeatedly, Jas, apologize to people. Sara is also extremely panicked, although the waiter speaks badly, but Jasper first moved, but also really some deficit, plus this is someone elses territory, in case Jasper suffered a loss, then how? Thinking, Sara ran forward and pulled Jasper tightly to prevent him from any further overreaction. You you dare to hit me! There is no use apologizing now, just wait for a beating. The waiter, with a malicious face, looked at Jasper with wide eyes and said fiercely. Whats going on? Whats going on here? Because of the greatmotion, the stores waiters and security guards rushed over. Whats wrong? A security guard asked toward the beaten waiter. CHIEF, he hit me, look, my face is swollen. The waiter rubbed his face in aggravation and said. Security chief listened and frowned, looked at Jasper and said, Hello sir, no matter what the reason is, you have to apologize for hitting someone. Security chief speaks is extremely polite, because he does not know Jaspers identity, so arrogant, in case they are the son of some big official or giant businessman, then it is not to find yourself suffering to eat? Chapter 786 Dangerous Apologize? Jokes, when did Jasper apologize to anyone? I say, are you all blind? If I were your boss, I would have fired her long ago, I dont know how much she would affect the performance! Jasper listened to the security chiefs meaning was to let himself apologize to the waiter, his heart could not help but a fire, he was not wrong to apologize for what. This Security chief looks a little difficult at this time, listen to Jasper so a time to understand what is going on, this waiter eye low style and not a day or two, security chief naturally know. You just said the situation, we will naturally deal with it after we go down, just you hit people this thing, you must apologize, otherwise Security chief looked at Jasper frowned and said, if he as Security chief does not speak for his own people, then how can he still mix in the store in the future. Holy shit! What did you say! Say it again! How dare you talk to me otherwise, who do you think you are! Jasper heard that the other party even threatened himself, and immediately could not control his emotions, pointing at Security chief and shouting loudly. Jas! Just when Jasper was about to rush forward and tell Security chief how to behave, a shocking voice rang out. The person who spoke was naturally Darren, who just came in and saw Jasper acting like that.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Jasper couldnt help but stop when he heard Darrens yell, looked at Darren and wilted all at once, and called out towards Darren, Darren. Catherine was also relieved, if Jasper really fought with others, she really did not know what to do: You are finally back. Whats going on here? Darrens cold eyes were fixed on the Security chiefs body and he asked softly. Although Darrens voice is not loud, but like a thunderstorm in the security chiefs ears exploded, security chief met Darren like melting cold ice like eyes, trembling said: Mr. Kirnd, I think there is some misunderstanding. Security chief although do not know Darren in the end is what big shot, but he saw the boss see hime to the store to eat are apanied by a smile, nodding and humbly called Mr. Kirnd, so he can be sure that Darren must be not small. Say! What is it! Darren said with a displeased face, looking at the security chief. It is like this Mr. Kirnd, our waiter may be because of the attitude problem, offend this young master, the young master then hit her p, I arrived after the statement let the young master apologize after will deal with the waiter, the young master is not happy, then you saw it. Security chief cursed in his heart, what kind of luck is this, what to be afraid of whates, and really bumped into a gentleman who can not afford to mess with! Darren nced at the waitress standing aside and said coldly, Shes fired. Cough cough After Sara heard, she couldnt help but cough lightly, this is really, brother-inw is domineering. Jasper is proud to look at the Security chief, and did not speak, Darren does not like him impulsive, thinking, if Darren pursued up, told my daddy, it would be bad. What! Is there a problem? Darren asked questioningly as he looked at the Security chief standing in ce. No no, everything is done as you instructed. Security chief answered evenly. Then dont freeze and change the box for us. After Darren said that, he took the lead and walked with his long legs, holding Catherine towards the box on the second floor. CHIEF, I The waitress can now be said to be a thousand thousand regrets, however it is not useful, who told her to provoke the wrong people. Take the man down, tell the manager about the matter, and let him dispose of it. Security chief shook his head helplessly and said towards the two people behind him. Darren, its not that Im impulsive, its that Im not used to people who look down on others. Poor people are not so unqualified, right? As soon as he entered the box Jasper took the lead and exined that he was afraid that Darren would tell his father about this matter. How can Darren not see through Jaspers little mind, deliberately scared him and said: Why do you know now that you are afraid? What did you do then? She has no quality and you follow her example, huh? See if I dont tell your daddy about it. Dont dont, Darren. Jasper saw this and ran to Darren with a pleasing look, serving tea and pouring water. Dont give me that. Darren sat back in his seat, craned his head to the other side, and spoke in a serious manner. Sister-inw, the river andke are in a hurry, help. When Jasper saw that Darren was so determined, he hurriedly asked Catherine for help, knowing that Catherine was soft-hearted and would definitely intercede for him. As expected of Jasper, Catherine nodded, smiled and said to Darren: Jas he impulsive is impulsive, but that waiter is very hard to hear, you see this time forget it. When Darren heard this, he gave a sideways nce and did not say anything. Catherine shrugged her shoulders, indicating that there was nothing Jasper could do for himself. Jasper hurriedly looked at Sara, a look of prayer, Sara looked, not thought, so you also have to beg me, but her heart really is that Jasper is not wrong, so also like Darren opened his mouth and said. Brother-inw, really you that is not in, do not know how hard that waiter speak, sister advised a sentence, she also put sister a humiliating scolding it, I can not help but want to beat her up, Jasper also because of this, just went up and pped her. Sara, who has been a quirky girl since she was a child, had a quick mind and thought that Darren was the one who cared most about Catherine, so she added fuel to the fire. Jasper listened, cant help but think Sara this move high, cast an approving nce, follow Saras meaning and said, Its Darren, you see this time on the sake of defending my sister-inw, dont tell my daddy. Darren nced at the two of them, and then saw Catherine hanging her head down and not saying a word, naturally knew that this was simply two kids working together to cheat themselves, could not help butugh: I did not expect you two usually quarrelsome, but in dealing with others is unanimous ah. Sara knew what she said was recognized by Darren, and lowered her head awkwardly and looked at Darren and said, Brother-inw where are your words, how can you be considered an outsider, besides, that man spoke really badly, and you would have done it if you were there. Jasper also followed, Yes, I am holding for Darren, you are not here, I as the only man in these people, of course, must be obliged to stand up, do you think so? Chapter 787 Lena’s Arrangement To you a big head ghost, did not control it did not control it, but also said so righteous, give you a slope you will go down, but also pretend what ah pretend! Well, well let you off the hook once this time, but it wont happen again, or youll really have to go back to helping your daddy. Darren said with a shake of his head. Darren is wise, what you say, I will remember. Jasper heard what Darren said and replied in a hurry. At this time in the Owen family, Lena is to their own face with makeup constantly, will be their own skin tone are darkened a few points, but still can not cover her sultry. Lena looked at herself in the mirror and nodded in satisfaction, at this time her own appearance is very different from the usual, reced with a different face, although a little darker, but still has no less attractive. She was going to see Heidi in prison and had to change her face to keep suspicion at bay: I just cant believe anyone still knows me like this. Lena, ever cautious, put on her sunsses as she left, drove alone, reached a busy area, and got out and called a cab before driving to the prison where Heidi was. Please wait for me here again, Ill visit someone ande right out. Said Lena pulled out a few hundred dor bills from her pocket and handed them to the driver. The driver took a look and was happy, this is worth two or three days of driving a taxi, naturally agreed: No problem, you can go without worry, no need to rush, I will always be here waiting for you. Lena then got out of the car and walked towards the ce where Heidi was being held. Please take me to Chief Lin, with whom I had agreed to meet before. Lena said toward the doorman, while handing over a red envelope. The doorman looked around, stuffed the red envelope into his pocket, and said toward Lena, Come with me. Within a short time, Lena had walked inside and met Section Chief Lin. Im Heidis cousin, and Id like to see my sister for a moment and say a few words.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Lena had already sent someone to facilitate the rtionship, so naturally Chief Lin did not block it. Heidi was brought out and there was a hint of suspicion as she looked at the visitor. Since Lena was wearing sunsses, Heidi didnt recognize her. Who is this person? Its not thewyer Lena got for herself, and its a woman. Lena tapped her fingers on the desk, picked up the phone and spoke, Sister, you forgot about me so soon? After hearing Lenas voice, Heidi immediately saw Lenas identity and said in surprise, What are you doing here? Heidi was a little curious, Lena has always been cautious, why did she take such a big risk ande in person this time. Lena took off her sunsses and looked out towards the dead end of the room and saw the camera. Lena smiled and said calmly, Tomorrow you should be released, my sister wille to pick you up and we will go to America together and nevere back. Huh? No way! Heidis eyes widened, very surprised, she was here thinking hard to think of a way to target Catherine, and now Lena suddenly told her this, how can she not be surprised. All right! Stop talking and let me arrange everything! Tomorrow at nine oclock, A Airport flight, then I will send someone to pick you up in a, red Porsche car. Seeing Heidis reluctant look, Lena red angrily and shouted sternly. Then Lena hung up the phone, got up and left, making Heidi confused, what! Whats going on? How do you have to go to the United States and nevere back? As soon as Lena walked out of the prison where Heidi was being held, Section Chief Lin picked up the phone on his desk and called Zhang Zhongtian: Chief Zhang, just now, a person came to see Heidi, and I let her in as you instructed, of which I sent you the video screen and the recording. Good! You continue to keep an eye on it over there, and after its over, Ill apply to the top to have you transferred out to be a director of something. Zhang Zhongtian said on the other end of the phone. Then he hung up the phone, opened his email and looked at Lena in the video and couldnt help but grit his teeth! You finally appeared, I thought I would never find you again, but I didnt expect you toe to my door of your own ord. Zhang Zhongtian saw that the person in the video was the same person who had set up the video of himself with Heidi, and that video, Zhang Zhongtian could be sure, must be in her hands. Heh! Still want to go to America, how can I let you get what you want! Zhang Zhongtian listened to the recording and said fiercely, then picked up the phone, Hello? Old Zheng, this is Zhang Zhongtian, help me look up this person, yes, Im sending it to you. Of course Zhang Zhongtians people did not find Lena, because this appearance of Lena was deliberately shown to Zhang Zhongtian in order to give Zhang Zhongtian the wrong information. Zhang Zhongtian where know these, after getting the news he sat on the seat can not help but sigh with relief, he finally do not have to be afraid, if in the case of the time and ce are known, he can not catch people again, he can really go to death. Darrens side is also very happy to eat, because Sara the live treasure, eating lobster and hairy crab can not help but have a little more fun, than at home Darren and Catherine two people eat, do not know how many times the taste it. Okay, okay, I got it, Ille over and get you. Darren received a call from Zhang Zhongtian when he was almost done eating, exining about Lena. Darren thought about it and decided to meet to discuss it, after all, it was a big deal, and if it worked, no one would harm Catherine in the future, and he wouldnt have to be so worried. Sara and the others also felt it was almost time, so they went home first, and Darren alone walked towards Zhang Zhongtians office unit. Mr. Kirnd, youre here atst, look. With that Zhang Zhongtian pushed theptop to Darren and opened the video in the folder. Its this woman, and I think the video is in her hands. Zhang Zhongtian said with a frown. After you exined to me, I also went to check it out, but to no avail. Do you know what her rtionship with Heidi is, Ill go down and send someone to check it out again. Darren looked at the person in the video is also can not help but frown towards Zhang Zhongtian said. With that, Zhang Zhongtian opened the audio and replied toward Darren, While the two were on the phone, the woman imed to be Heidis sister. Darren nodded thoughtfully, followed by a shake of the head: Impossible, Heidi and his parents are only child, she simply does not have a sister, if it is recognized also impossible, the two are so close, how can we not find out. Zhang Zhongtian also nodded thoughtfully, obviously agreeing with what Darren said. Chapter 788 Beginning of the deer Then who is this person? Zhang Zhongtian couldnt help but ask. Darren narrowed his eyes, shook his head, and then said, Its okay, well find out tomorrow. Darren then took out the map of City B towards Zhang Zhongtian arranged the manpower arrangement, the A Airport surrounded a threeyers, I believe that even a fly can not fly away. But Darren always felt strange in his heart, think there are still some mistakes, but can not think of where, finally thought, then arranged towards Zhang Zhongtian: To ensure that nothing is wrong, from the moment Heidi out, we send people to follow her, well, send a few more teams to prevent lost. Darren pointed out several necessary intersections from the prison to A Airport, set up the manpower and then put his mind at ease. See Darrens borateyout, Zhang Zhongtian can not help but sigh, really sophisticated, this time Heidi and the mystery woman but can not escape, thinking that he fell in the hands of others to get back the handle, can not help but be excited: Mr. Kirnd, this time really have to thank you ah, if not for you, I am afraid this official position is to lose! Zhang Zhongtian excitedly took Darrens hand and continued with a serious tone, In the future, as long as you need me, I will go through fire and water. Darren listened to some speechless, how this is in the shooting? And also go through fire, I am crazy ah, let you climb the volcano to go? Director Zhang, dont rx too early, well talk about the rest after the results of the matter are out. Darren said faintly, still wondering if there were any other mistakes in his approach. I haveplete confidence in Mr. Kirnd, and they will not escape you on their own. Zhang Zhongtian smiled at Darren and said. Darren, however, could not raise any interest at all and said lightly, I hope so. When Darren returned home, Catherine was already asleep. Darren smiled and shook his head, it seemed to be the reason why he was too tired from work today. The next morning Darren was a little hazy, before he opened his eyes, he habitually felt towards his side, and there was nothing. Hmm? Darren couldnt help but get up and look at the empty space beside him, and wondered where Catherine had gone, the girl is usually quite sleepy? Howe she woke up so early today. As I was thinking, the door of the room was opened and it was Catherine who came in: Ive made breakfast and put it in the microwave, remember to heat it up when you want to eatter, I have a group meeting today so I have to go early. Catherine was about to turn around when she finished speaking, but Darren called out to her. Wait a minute. What!? Catherine turned around with a hint of light suspicion. Darren had by now jumped off the bed and walked towards Catherine, who was wearing only a pair of underwear and nothing more. As Darren got closer and closer, the tantalizing lines of his body became more and more defined, and Catherines breathing couldnt help but be rapid. This guy is not going to do something with himself, right? Why is he like this as soon as he wakes up? Is he the reincarnation of Teddy? What the hell!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Catherines mind made up its own, while chiding Darren for being too desperate. Darren looked at the somewhat shy Catherine, the corners of his mouth could not help but hook a smile, and then dropped a kiss of his own on Catherines forehead. Work well and remember not to get too tired. Darren finished and walked out, leaving Catherine standing dumbfounded, not knowing what to say. I dont know how long it took for Catherine toe back to her senses, holding her own hand gently on her forehead, swallowing in disbelief, then muttering to herself, When did this guy get so good? Did the sune out of the west today? Catherine then couldnt help but be crooked in her heart, a peach blossom swirling with beauty. Catherine shook her head fiercely and forced herself out of her fantasy, what is wrong with me today? How could I think of such things? Im so ashamed, Im so ashamed! Darren washed up and had breakfast, then went to the office to deal with the pile of business from the previous days, for Heidis matter he has arranged for the staff, naturally do not need to personally go over. At this time in the prison Heidi mood is extremely depressed, she was up all nightst night, simply can not figure out why Lena will let her go to the United States, she wants not this, she wants to get rid of Catherine, and then get Darren. While she was still thinking hard, the door of the cell was opened. Youre really lucky, youre pretty, I dont know which high ranking person took a fancy to you and found hard connections to get you out. A jailer smacked his lips towards Lena and said. Heidi was not surprised that this had been arranged before she went to prison. Soon after Heidi changed her clothes, she walked out of the prison door, only what she didnt know was that more than one person was watching her with binocrs. She looked around and saw a red Porsche parked not far from her left front room, thinking that would be Lenaing to pick her up. With that, Heidi took a step forward. Heidi had just gotten into the car when she noticed that a woman was sitting inside, yet it wasnt Lena: Hmm? Where is she? Youll see in a moment. However, the woman did not answer Heidis question and then said indifferently towards the driver, Drive! When the driver heard that, he immediately started the engine, and with a whirring sound he scurried out, driving fast. Follow, follow immediately. Zhang Zhongtian shouted desperately from a high building not far away, binocrs in one hand and a pager in the other. This is a matter that concerns his future, how can he not pay attention. Yes. After receiving the order, a ck car behind the red Porsche also drove out immediately and followed closely behind the Porsche. However, the performance of the Porsche sports car is not the general vehicle can bepared, not much longer, will be the ck car far behind. Car A has lost it, Car A has lost it, shes driving towards Car C, Car C is following, Car C is following. A man in the passenger side of the ck car with a pager shouted loudly. Car C has sighted the target and has followed it. Car C has sighted the target and has followed it. A silver Hyundai sports car pulls out at the corner of a street and follows close behind. Zhang Zhongtian couldnt help but sigh with relief and sigh in his heart that Darrens arrangement was well thought out, otherwise he still let her get away. And so, as the red Porsche Heidi was riding in drove continuously, car after car followed, lost, and then another car followed again, and the chase between Heidi and Darren was a hot one. Chapter 789 Target Appearance Car G has lost it, Car G has lost it, shes headed for Car H, Car H is following, Car H is following. Vehicle H has not detected the target and cannot be tracked. Vehicle H has not detected the target and cannot be tracked. What! Lost him? How is that possible? There are our men at all the intersections, how could we have lost them? Zhang Zhongtian could not help but shed a few drops of cold sweat, Heidi must have found himself following her, if he really lost that his own video will not be flowing out? Then his official position will not be Thinking of this, Zhang Zhongtian stomped his foot, picked up his pager and shouted, Find me, car H stay where you are, car A to G go to that area, unless she grows wings and flies out, she is definitely still in that area! Although Zhang Zhongtian was exasperated, he was not yet furious and obviously knew that Heidi was in that area. Car H has spotted the target, Car H has spotted the target and is now following, is now following. After Zhang Zhongtian heard the voice inside the pager, he couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief: Im really fucking scared to death, luckily I followed it, luckily I followed it. Fortunately, Zhang Zhongtian did not have a heart attack, otherwise this shock really scared him. Reporting to the team leader, this cars speed has slowed down for some reason, and we can keep up with itpletely, or even overtake it without a problem. Huh? Transcendence my ass! Whats gotten into your head now? I asked you to follow someone, you think you are going to race? Zhang Zhongtian heard what one of the team members said and scolded in no good mood. I think Heidi knew she couldnt escape anymore, so she gave up her resistance. Bah! Heidi ah Heidi, you wait for me to get the video, see if I do not kill you, and that sister of yours, I will find a few brawny men to torture you well! Zhang Zhongtian put a fierce words, if not for them, Zhang Zhongtian this moment may be where the happy, that incident on his influence is great, leading him to do at home with his wife before the TV there is no camera, outside at all dare not! However, just as Zhang Zhongtian was putting his heart down, Darren received a phone call. Hey, Mr. Kirnd, Ive got Heidis ticket that you asked me to check.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The voice on the other end of the phone paused and then said, At 9:40 this morning, she had a flight to the United States in A Airport, or first ss. Darren heard it, looked at his wrist watch and nodded, well, thats right. However, this is not the end, only to hear the voice on the other end of the phone ringing again: What is strange to me is that she is at another airport in our city, B Airport, and there is a flight to the United States, and the time is also 9:40. What!? Darren didnt have time to say more and immediately hung up the phone and called Zhang Zhongtian. Hey, has Heidi lost him yet? Darren asked as soon as he opened his mouth. Zhang Zhongtian saw that it was Darren, immediately replied: No, did not lose, either that your program is well thought out, to say that this brain really depends on you, like I can not Zhang Zhongtian now a hanging heart has been put down, very rxed and Darren chatting the day. Did you ever lose her midway? Has she ever disappeared from our view? Darren where in the mood to chatter with Zhang Zhongtian ah, eagerly asked. Well, I lost a little bit there in the stadium, but I quickly caught up, and shes driving very slowly now, so I think shes given up resistance, and its all thanks to you, if it werent for you Darren hung up the phone before Zhang Zhongtian could finish. Zhang Zhongtian apparently did not realize the seriousness of the matter, poured himself a cup of tea, lying peacefully on the recliner, humming a little song, andined, Really, is not just a better brain? Why so godly. This fool, people lost without knowing. Then Darren observed on the map, the stadium of B city is the center of the whole B city, the traffic is very crowded, where to get off to change, is the best ce, think Heidi is in that ce to change the car. The next Darren took out his cell phone and called his beloved who was closer to the airport: Hey, B Airport, check the flight to the US immediately, and guard the gate, Heidi, the popr actress I used to promote, if you see her, bring her back to me, along with the people with her. Yes. The man replied without thinking. After Darren finished exining all this, then he took a breath and picked up the map and looked at it. This piece of the gymnasium is very congested, driving words no ten minutes is not able to pass, now it is already a quarter past nine, if you wait here for ten minutes, in the back she even if the whole drive to one hundred and ten mph, at nine thirty-five is impossible to reach the airport, even if it is first ss, there is a special channel, she can not be in time to board the ne. Darren gestured on the map, calcting in his mind. If she changed to a motorcycle at the stadium, it would be a matter of two or three minutes to travel on the side road next to it, so she would definitely change to a motorcycle and then to a car to finally arrive at the airport. Yes! This is the way! Theres no other way to get to the airport by 9:35 except here, so it must be here. Darren thought about it and finally called his beloved: Ill send you a location, you immediately send people over to block that road, both front and back, remember whoever it is can not be released. Yes! Darrens beloved is still not even think about directly agreed to down, he believes that Darren must have thought about the consequences of doing so, naturally there is nothing to worry about. The reason why he called this beloved over, and not Zhang Zhongtian, one because Zhang Zhongtian unreliable, he was afraid to run away again Heidi, the second because Zhang Zhongtian is far away from there, until the time estimated that Heidi long ago ran away. He will heart from the airport to remove the blockade intersection, because in the airport there are too many unstable factors, in case Heidi in the airport found something wrong run, it is really difficult to catch, but on the road is different, as long as you enter that road, Heidi is equivalent to a turtle in a jar, there is nowhere to escape, and Darren can be sure that as long as Heidi to go to the airport will certainly choose this road. In fact, Darren wanted to leave another group of people at the airport as a backup, but there were not enough people, so this arrangement had to be made, but Darren was still confident of catching Heidi. Reporting to the team leader, both targets have appeared, do we capture them. Are you sure? Both are female, one is darker, and one is Heidi? Zhang Zhongtian hurriedly asked, in case that person is not Heidis sister, so do rm the snake, it would not be good. Chapter 790 is going to die Reporting to the team leader, one with a whiteplexion and one with a ckplexion, but we cant see the front face, only the back, but we can be sure that they came down from the red Porsche, please ask if they were captured? The team member who was on guard at the airport asked once again.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Zhang Zhongtian gritted his teeth, go on, as long as Heidi is still in my hands, she will not do anything to me! Then Zhang Zhongtian ruthlessly gave the order, Attention all team members, make the capture now, make the capture now. Copy that. At these words, more than 20 inclothes police officers jumped out around the airport and surrounded the two Heidi. However, the Heidi duo was surrounded, and did not panic, but on the contrary, with a smile on their faces, calmly said towards the inclothes police: Hello, sir, may I ask what is going on? More than 20 inclothes police officers were all confused at once, who are these two people? Not Heidi at all! Say, where did Heidi go? One of the inclothes officers pointed a gun at the mans head and barked sternly. What Heidi? I dont even know. What! Dont know each other, who are you kidding? If not to cover them, what are you doing at the airport? Lets pick up someone at the airport! Just then a middle-aged woman came over and shouted towards the fake Heidi: Linda, Im over here, long time no see, miss me? That a group of police officers are all dumbfounded, do not know how to exin to Zhang Zhongtian. Just as they were hurting, the pager suddenly rang and came Zhang Zhongtians voice: How is it? Have you caught the man? This crowd of police officers you look at me, I look at you, no one said anything, they are really afraid that Zhang Zhongtian will be angry on their own. Hello? Can you hear me? Answer me! Zhang Zhongtian could not hear the response of his team members fiercely have a bad feeling. Hello? Say something! Zhang Zhongtian shouted for the third time or no one answered, he immediately panicked, his hands kept trembling, did his more than 20 yers all Thinking about it, he couldnt help but be afraid, looked around and felt the air chill down, they wouldnt be that bold, right? Zhang Zhongtian trembled and took out his cell phone, ready to call Darren for help, then at this time, the pager came with a voice: Team leader, we hear you. Because it was too sudden, Zhang Zhongtian listened to the frightened buttocks sat on the ground, and then reacted over Rao is his own team members: What, I said just I asked you guys, how do you do not know to answer, I thought you all sacrificed it! Without waiting for the team members to reply, Zhang Zhongtian then asked, What about it? Have you caught the man? A team member thought hard and replied, Caught is caught, but Not waiting for the man to finish his words, Zhang Zhongtian could not help but be delighted and said first: Good, good, good, caught, you can close the team, this time hard work, thene to me to get the red packet, everyone who participated in this operation. But the two people that were caught were not Heidi and the others, we caught the wrong ones. Thest member of the team was unable to resist and said towards the pager. What!? Zhang Zhongtians mouth grew at once and asked in disbelief, You mean Heidi ran away? Ran away? Yes! After Zhang Zhongtian got an affirmative answer, his heart went cold, and even the pager in his hand fell to the ground. I am going to die! Zhang Zhongtian has a million bitterness in his heart, do not know what to say, I thought a seamless n, but in the end it is a basket of water is empty, he still can not avoid the fate of being brushed off. Zhang Zhongtian could not help but leave two bitter tears, full of despair, then snorted, as if in self-deprecation, self-deprecation of their meticulous, with such good conditions, why not cherish; with which good wife and daughter, why not cherish; with the iparable freedom, why do not know to cherish Why! Why is all this! Zhang Zhongtian immediately understood that many things, however, it was all toote, he had no chance to reform, he was about to lose everything in front of him. However, at this time, Zhang Zhongtians phone rang, it was Darren called, Zhang Zhongtianzily answered the phone, now he is all gray, very unfavorable mood. Mr. Kirnd, I know everything, and I truly thank you for helping me, even though we didnt seed this time, but I also understand that you are sincere in helping me However, without waiting for Zhang Zhongtian to finish his sentence, Darren directly opened his mouth to interrupt: Who told you that we didnt seed? Zhang Zhongtian heard what Darren said, a brilliant aura shed in his eyes, however, it passed in an instant: Mr. Kirnd, you dont lie to me, I know everything, at the end to make a friend like you, I am very grateful Darren was speechless, what is this? How also life and death: I now blocked Heidi, on the Fully Bridge to B Airport, you hurry to send more people over, or the scene I really can not control! Huh? What!? When Zhang Zhongtian heard what Darren said, his eyes widened in disbelief and he asked, Are you telling the truth? Youre not lying to me, are you? Come or not, its up to you! Darren hung up the phone with no good grace, this person is not crazy ah! Now what is the situation, even ask yourself this, you know Darren only transferred a dozen people over, four cars in a row across the road closed, the scene are rushing to the airport people, the picture do not need to think to know how chaotic. Mr. Kirnd, I love you so much! Zhang Zhongtian shouted excitedly, then called a police station closer to send someone over to assist Darren. What are you doing? My flight is at ten oclock, its about to take off, what am I going to do if you dy it? Thats right, what are you guys doing? Im going to call the police if you guys dont leave! ording to me, what else to say to them ah, we go straight up and push the car into the sea and forget about it. Fully Bridge was a noisy scene, at the front of the crowd, there were four Lincoln extensions standing in two rows blocking the way of the crowd. If not for the luxury of the car in front of us, someone would have driven through it, and even so, there was still arge number of people who were foolish enough to rush past. What are you guys wimping out! ording to me, lets all go together, push the car into the sea and take a ne, thew is not to me, they are disturbing the peace like this, the police will surely be looking for them when theye. One of the grumpy people said. Chapter 791Two people with anomalies When the crowd heard what the leader said, they could not help but nod their heads and say yes, it was their fault, we did that although a little too much, but better than them, the passers-byforted themselves in this way, then rolled up their cuffs and walked up. When Darrens minder saw that the crowd surrounding him had the intention of putting himself down, he couldnt help but frown, although he didnt know why Darren had asked him to do so, but he knew that it was a deadly order from Darren, no matter what, the crowd must be stopped. He thought, looking closer and closer in the crowd, his hand slowly pulled out a pistol from his inner jacket pocket and let off a shot toward the sky. Snap! Click. With a shot from Darrens heartthrob, the crowd was dumbfounded at once and the scene exploded, with those in front of them rolling backwards in a hurry, regardless of their image. What the hell is going on here! Is it a robbery? In the midst of the panic, a man had retreated to the back of the crowd, his eyes peeking out at Darrens inner circle toward one of the men at his side. Shh, you be careful, watch out for them shooting. Darrens minder is naturally not a dumb person, and seeing the retreating crowd, he spoke faintly, with a serious look and a voice loud enough for the crowd leaning forward to hear. Quiet, all of you! He looked at a lot of people stopped and looked at himself, and only then after a pause continued, We are inclothes police officers, and among the crowd today, there is a criminal on the run. He said this purely to control the chaotic scene and to keep the crowd from panicking. When people hear these words, the hanging heart little by little calm down, at least their own life safety is guaranteed. What are you guys doing, arresting people on arrest, why so? Scared me to death, I thought I met a robbery. What, do you know how much business you are dying me like this? I am a big taxpayer, how much tax I have to pay to the state in a year, do you know? Tell me, which bureau are you from, I want toin! Thats right, Im going toin too, I have government privileges! When the crowd mistook them for police officers, the scene was once again a cacophony of noise, all moring forints against him. Darrens minder fired another shot into the air to silence them. Dont make any noise, go back to your cars and go through the lineup and pass. Darrens minder thought for a moment and shouted toward the crowd. After they learned that their lives were not at risk, they would not listen to him, and looked at him with disdain, pointing and cursing. Darrens beloved headache, looking at the chaotic and noisy crowd for a moment no way, and even more, from the car out of the baton, electric batons, and they have the intention of a big fight. A man with an electric baton in his hand, making a zipping sound, walks toward Darrens heart. The man walked closer, took the point over, pointed towards them standing in the car and said arrogantly, Which bureau are you from? If you know what youre doing, get out of the way, or Ill beat you up, and Ill have my daddy fire you! Apparently this man was the son of some high ranking official and was not at all afraid of them when he knew they were police officers. Darrens beloved heart is furious at this time, this kid has to be a bird in the head, well, Ill let you know that you cant be too shy! It is good to kill the chicken to make an example of the monkey, so that those who are foolish to move in the heart topletely stop that idea! Thought Darrens minder jumped out of the car and took an aggressive step toward the man. Looking at Darrens minder not only did he not feel afraid, but he also walked towards himself, not at all worried about losing his job. Darren heartthrob powerful aura immediately shocked everyone present, especially in the face of his official son, legs can not help but shake up, the hand of the electric baton also unstable, trembling towards him said: You you do note over, I can tell you, my father is City B police department deputy director, if you dare to provoke me, I will let you eat! You should know that Darren heartthrob is a retired special forces soldier, in the battlefield would have been a ruthless stubble, most of the rich kids present, see his cold eyes, how can not be afraid.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. warwolf! Darrens minder snapped back and looked to see that it was Darren calling himself. He ran over busily and saluted respectfully toward Darren before asking, Mr. Kirnd, what brings you here? Usually, no matter what, Darren will not easily let himself out, unless it is something particrly important or difficult to do, I did not expect that this time Darren came personally. Take the car away and leave the rest to them. Darren nodded and did not answer, but ordered directly. Darren rushed over after arranging his beloved, after all, this is about his woman, if a man can not even protect his woman, what to talk about career development! Darrens minder nced behind Darren, some quite a few uniformed police, heart said this time must have been a big deal, but did not ask more questions, retreated to the side, then the four Lincoln cars across the road drove away. Those police officers also set up roadblocks, and cars were allowed to drive away only after they were cleared. For those arrogant and domineering, self-righteous young masters of rich families, they are naturally not polite, with the reason of obstruction of official business directly arrested, anyway, behind the Zhang Zhongtian support, they are naturally not afraid, so the scene is also a lot less trouble. Mr. Kirnd, how can you be sure that they will go down that road? Zhang Zhongtianparison of all, inevitably some doubt asked. Allow me to exin this to Director Zhangter, right now the first priority is to catch them. Darren said faintly as his eyes gazed into the distance. Although Zhang Zhongtian did not know what was going on, but he had no other way at this time, only this, nodded helplessly. Did you find someone to block the other side of the road? After a short time, Darren looked at the row without results, can not help but frown, and then asked towards Zhang Zhongtian. Mr. Kirnd, the other side has also arranged the manpower as you said, to ensure that not a single fly can get out. Zhang Zhongtian replied. Hmm? Darrens eyes shed a cold light at this time, looking at the two in the distance can not help but a light suspicion. Mr. Kirnd, whats wrong? Is there something wrong? Zhang Zhongtian looked at Darren face some doubts, asked nervously, to know that Zhang Zhongtian at this time has all the hope on Darrens body, if Darrens side again what the problem, then they are really hopeless. Chapter 792 The tape arrived Darren kept thinking in his mind, looking at the suspicious two, his eyes could not help but be illusory, then his face hooked up a confident smile, reached out and summoned his beloved, whispered a few words in his ear. Darrens minder was puzzled after hearing this, but without much ado, ran towards the suspicious two. Could it be that Mr. Kirnd has found them both? Apparently Zhang Zhongtian also caught that smile of Darrens before asking this. In a moment, Director Zhang will know. Darren shook his head gently and said towards Zhang Zhongtian. In fact, he did not know whether his guess was correct, and the only way to know what happened was to capture the two. Mr. Kirnd, as you ordered, I brought the man here. Darren nodded gently and waved his hand, signaling him to step aside, then stepped away from the man and opened his mouth lightly, Do you, uh, have anything to say to me? The two were caught by Darren, looking very panicked, their eyes kept rolling and cold sweat kept running down the corners of their foreheads, obviously very scared. Darren didnt press the issue either, just waited quietly for their answer. After an unknown amount of time, one of them shriveled up his neck, peeked at Darren and said, We shouldnt have disrupted the scene, you should just leave us both alone. Mr. Kirnd, could it be Zhang Zhongtian also wondered why Darren would catch them, werent they waiting for Heidi? Howe they grabbed two men back. However, without waiting for Zhang Zhongtian to finish, Darren waved his hand, signaling him to stop. Darren took one more step closer towards those two, and by now Darren was standing in front of them with a smile on his face and opened his mouth, Are you sure? There is only one chance, if you are honest, maybe I will let you off the hook. We Are you serious? You wouldnt lie to us. Hearing Darren say that, these two think for a moment and cant help but loose their mouths. Of course, what kind of person am I Darren, and how could I not keep my word. Okay, lets say, heres the thing It turns out that Lena had arranged for them to bring the tape to the airport to her as early asst night, and as for the rest, the two men knew nothing about it, and Darren looked at them and thought they didnt look like they were lying. You tell us what the guy looks like, then take out the sh drive, and youre good to go. Darren decided to let them go. It is useless to catch these people, they are just the lowest ss of people who do this for a living, and Darren understands. Yes! That woman The man was excited to hear that. When he said that, he took out a sh drive and handed it to Darren. Darren frowned ufortably and didnt pick up. The man exined awkwardly, This I am looking at you guys strict investigation, which is However, Zhang Zhongtian but an arrow step forward, regardless of where it was taken from, wrapped his arms around the sh drive excitedly kissed two mouths, the heart sighed: damn, scared me to death, finally got it. Zhang Zhongtian looked at Darrens strange gaze, and did not feel anything, and thought that Darren felt that he did not thank him, so he ran to Darrens side, stretched out his arm, tilted his head, and made a gesture to kiss Darren, which scared Darren back. I wont need it, were all on our own, Director Zhang doesnt need to be so polite. Darren said hurriedly. Im not bent, and besides, youre so disgusting, that thing is from his oops! Thats disgusting enough, thinking about Darren is about to throw up. Mr. Kirnd, what do we do now? Zhang Zhongtian finally calmed down, thinking that Heidi two people have not been caught, which asked Darren. Hmm. Darren let out a deep thought, then said, Keep checking, they couldnt have run to the airport in such a short time, so they must still be among the crowd. Good! Zhang Zhongtian immediately replied, although he did not know what Darren meant, but he now fully trust Darren, and besides, the sh drive has returned to his hands, he does not have anything to worry about. Lena, arent we going to America? How did we get here? Heidi is now in a new vi that Lena found and asked towards Lena. Heh, thats what my sister doesnt understand, right? Lena chuckled softly, then said proudly, If we didnt, Im afraid wed all be in Darrens custody by now. Looking at Heidis bewildered expression, Lena opened her mouth and told her the reason. Heidi, who was listening, said, Lena, youre so good, Catherine is being fooled by you and she doesnt even know it! Haha! So what do we do next? Heidi then asked towards Lena. The next thing were going to do, naturally, is to sabotage the two of them so you can take advantage of the situation. Lena said with slightly narrowed eyes towards Heidi.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Now Lena has all but cared about Darren, and does not care whether she can marry into a rich family, what she wants to do is to Darrens the Kirnd Group into her own hands, then she is the countrys first powerful person, naturally do not need Darren. Well, so much for Lena. Heidi thought Lena was genuinely trying to help herself and didnt think much of it at all, smiling at Lena. Dont be too happy, although I have helped you, but married into the Kirnd family is not so easy, next you listen to my arrangements Lena thought about it and then spoke slowly and quietly towards Heidi about her strategy. No, Lena, is this Heidis mouth dropped open in surprise at what Lena said, and she looked at Lena incredulously, thinking that what she said was too dangerous, and that what she wanted was to get Darren, not to bring him down. Dont worry, Darren so strong instinct, naturally will not copse so easily, at that time, you jump out to help Darren solve everything, do you think he will directly marry you into the Kirnd family? Lena had already thought of a way to say it and tricked Heidi with her words. Well, okay, just do as you say. Heidi thought for a moment and gave Lena an affirmative answer. Lena smiled when she heard that, a brilliant light shed in her eyes, then hid it well. Report chief, people have been checked, there are no those two people you are looking for. A guard chief ran to Zhang Zhongtian and reported towards him. Zhang Zhongtian frowned and said indifferently, Okay, I know, you guys close the team. Darren and Zhongtian Zhang then also got into the Lincoln car, intending to leave. In the car, Zhang Zhongtian was the first to open his mouth, Mr. Kirnd, do you see if there is something wrong? Chapter 793Flying to the United States Darren pondered a little, the person is not here, then where would it go? As he was thinking, Darrens cell phone rang. Darren frowned when he saw the caller, but answered anyway, Hello? Hello, Mr. Kirnd, I have found out what you ordered me to do. The 9:40 flight to the United States today did have two special people on board, and I have checked their names, one is called Anna Lin and the other is called Wang Wen. Darren was shocked to hear that and hung up the phone and sucked in a breath of cold air, that means these two people have already boarded the ne and left? Zhang Zhongtian on the side also saw Darrens slightly serious expression and couldnt help but ask, Mr. Kirnd, whats going on! Did Heidi and the girls run away? Darren nodded slightly and then replied, I just got word that theyve left on a ne. Zhang Zhongtian listened and frowned, but thought that the sh drive has now arrived in his hands, can not help but sigh with relief. Luckily, luckily we got the sh drive back. Darrens mind raced, the map of City B came up in his mind, looking at a narrow road, Darren couldnt help but shake his head, how could it be, how could there be any other way to reach the airport by 9:35 except this road? If it is this way then it is even more strange, he sent his own beloved fire over and blocked the intersection at about 9:20, Heidi is not likely to run away before that. Then how did they arrive at the airport? Did they turn into butterflies and fly away? No, since they can escape, how can they leave the sh drive behind, the other one must have time to take the sh drive! The more Darren thinks about it, the more he thinks something is fishy, and he cant help but wonder softly. Maybe, they had something dyed or forgot to bring it with them, thats why they got someone to send it to them. Zhang Zhongtian heard Darrens question and replied. Darren tly denied: No way! Then began to think about the possibilities. Zhang Zhongtian looked at the slightly pensive Darren could not help but shake his head, for those he did not bother to think more, anyway, now can be safe and sound, sleep well, these days of fear to torture him ah. USB sh drive? This is what they deliberately left behind, in order to make Zhang Zhongtian no longer difficult for them, about how they arrived at the airport, Darren only gave himself two exnations: private ne! There is another, that is, they did not leave at all, now still in the country, do not know where to go, anyway, the world is so big, it is impossible to find them all at once. The thought of this, Darren could not help but suck in a breath of cold air, if so, Catherine is not still potentially dangerous, in case one day Heidi jumped out to harm Catherine a little, then how can you stand it. Darrens hand couldnt help but clench a few points, this matter he will definitely investigate thoroughly until he finds the person who is plotting with Heidi, Darren can feel that this mysterious person is not easy to deal with. Oh, Im so tired, but Im done. Catherine said lightly as she stretched out on her office seat at this point. They had to reorganize the information because they had just divided the group, and things were in a hurry, so it wore her out. She thought about it and finally walked to the editor-in-chiefs office. When she reached the door, Catherine knocked gently, then pushed it open and walked in. Aigoo, so it is ourpanys big celebrity ah, quickly sit down quickly, you are a million gold body, the body is more valuable than me, drink tea, drink tea, do not get tired. As soon as the editor-in-chief saw Catherine entering, she offered her hospitality.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. To know that Catherine one is now Darrens wife, the wife of the president of the first domestic conglomerate, can work with their own is good enough, the second their group also because of her rtionship with Darren to do a lot of news, a series of headlines, a big profit. Catherine cant help but be speechless, heart not good cursed: this y is too much! However, her heart is not more strange, because she knows that her editor-in-chief is joking with herself, her own previous poor performance when the editor-in-chief also said the same thing, saying that she is a thousand-year-old Miss Well, I wont be polite to you, so you wont think Im sickter. The editor-in-chief smiled and opened his mouth again, asking towards Catherine, Go ahead, what did you want to see me about this time. The editor-in-chief knew that Catherine must havee to her office with some kind of problem, it couldnt be that she was walking around. She didnte to resign today, did she? Without waiting for Catherine to speak, the editor-in-chief hurriedly got up and poured a cup of tea for Catherine: Catherine, er no, Sister Foam, how do you think I treated you before? Catherine took a sip from her cup of tea and listened to what the editor-in-chief said, before spewing it out. Er have something to say you straight, you so I am not quite used to. Catherine looked at the editor-in-chief with a dumbfounded face and asked awkwardly, being called by the editor-in-chief, Catherine could not help but feel weak and ufortable. Oh, Sister Foam, you just say it, we two who with who ah. The editor-in-chief went on to say. Ah O, you have been taking good care of me, seriously I really have to thank you for that, but Catherine thought about it, since were talking about it, its a good time to take this opportunity to talk about your problem and piggyback on it. Sister Foam, stop! Stop! Stop! I have a bad heart, dont scare me. The editor-in-chief, with a pained face, both hands touching his heart, stared at Catherine and said, that were about to cry out. I just dont want to do an interview with stair? You dont have to do that, do you? Look, isnt it good to stay in our ce? Now you are already a team leader, it wont take long to get to my position, and then and youre not tired are you? Besides Without waiting for Catherine to say a word, the editor-in-chief began to spout off to Catherine, analyzing the stakes. Catherine listened in confusion and didnt understand what the editor-in-chief was talking about. You I just want to Catherine opened her mouth somewhat awkwardly, feeling as if the editor-in-chief had misunderstood her meaning. Anything you want, as long as you dont resign, anything is fine. What a misunderstanding, Im not here to resign, besides, I resign, you dont have to do this, right? What Catherine does not know is that within these two months for theirpany do not know how much contribution, it can be said that now theirpany because of her, in the entire industry are one of the best, as her editor-in-chief naturally got a lot of unexpected benefits. Chapter 794 Darren gets serious I Catherines lips parted as she addressed the editor-in-chief. But before a word could be spat out, the editor-in-chief interrupted: Catherine! Think about it, if you give me a heart attack, you will have to pay criminal liability. Saying that, the editor-in-chief could not help but approach towards the desk, and his hand held up at once, as if he was afraid again that he would be frightened for a while and could not stand up. All right! Im not here to resign. Catherines heart is a bit speechless, when did the editor-in-chief be so nervous, ah, really! Huh? Not to resign? You said so earlier, look at this cold sweat that scared me. Said the editor-in-chief wiped it from his forehead. Talking early? Did you let me talk from the moment I walked in? Catherine couldnt help but whine a little, then looked up at the editor-in-chief and said, Editor-in-chief, Im here to discuss work with you, see if you can give stairs interview to someone else in our group. Catherine feels that she is now married to Darren, and the two of them are getting into trouble because of themselves, if this continues, Darren will have to go over and tear stairspany apart? Hmm? Like this? editor-in-chief paced back and forth, slightly as a difficult, if the general things, of course, can do the main, but this kind of concern thepanys future development, they really have to stand aside.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Besides, it was stair who personally asked Catherine to do the interview, if someone else, he would be happy? If not, in case Darren Oh! What a dilemma for me! Lets do this, let the top make a decision, then no matter which side has gone wrong will not find me here, then editor-in-chief this just said with Catherine: This thing is not something I can decide, do you see this way? I will report this matter up, they made a decision I will tell you. Catherine looked at the editor-in-chief did not promise themselves helplessly, think this event is likely to fall through, the above? What can the above? It is still feel left and right difficult ah. Darren and stair are the same five families, the general public do not dare to easily offend, however, to make a decision must offend a, might as well let the matter go! Catherine sighed and walked out of the editor-in-chiefs office like a frosted eggnt, hoping for the best, but holding on to a glimmer of hope. What Catherine doesnt know, however, is that the matter is being nned by Heidi and Lena on the other end, so her idea will nevere to fruition. Lena, I wasnt idle in therest night and thought of a way to deal with Catherine too Heidi said towards Lena. Lena was curious and asked, Oh? Whats the solution? Tell me. Heres the thing, I have a cousin whos a pretty big head at Catherinespany, so I thought I could spite Catherine through him and get him to create some conflict between her and Darren. Heidi also exined in a hurry. Oh, I see, we can take advantage of Darrens weakness of being overbearing, and then through stair create a constant misunderstanding for Catherine, and then you can more easily take advantage of the situation. Heidi opened her mouth to take up the conversation and said again. Well, thats pretty much it, however my cousin is also one of our own and very safe, so we can totally use that connection. Heidi said again. Lena nodded, and then arranged, Then let Catherine go to interview stair a few more times, when the time to find someone to take pictures, the best in finding the opportunity can drug Catherine, when she is dirty, be someone elses woman, I see if Darren will still want her. Hahaha. Lenas face cant help but have a wry smile on it, and Heidi is also feeling right, echoing theugh, by the time Catherine is still under my feet? Hahahaha! Hello? Sitting on the chair in the presidents office, Darren took out his cell phone and called his ssmate whom he hadnt contacted for a long time, the good buddy with whom he went to study in the United States and worked together. Aigoo, the sun hase out from the west today, I didnt expect you to call me, how is it? Did you get the gift I prepared for you? Its a shame I couldnt make it back. The purpose of Darrens call to him is naturally to ask him to help find Heidis whereabouts, and he is still a bit worried about not letting such a time bomb disappear. After the two exchanged a few pleasantries, Darren opened his mouth directly: Well, I wont say much more nonsense, Im looking for you today because I have a matter I want you to help me with? Oh? Something you want me to help you with? There are not many things that are difficult for us Mr. Kirnd,e on, lets hear it. The man asked with a smile. I want you to look up someone for me, the name is Heidi, I wonder if you know her? Darren said faintly. Heidi? Never heard of it. The man has been in the United States since he graduated and his family was picked up by him early on, so he doesnt know Heidi. Okay, Ill fax over the photos then and you can look at them, I want to know everything about her in America, and its best not to let her find out. Darren said indifferently. Good. The man on the phone nodded yes, and at the same time he was very curious and did not understand why Darren was doing this, but Darren had no intention of telling himself, so he could not ask more questions. The two chatted casually for a few more minutes before Darren hung up the phone. As soon as the phone was hung up, there was a knock on the door of the presidents office. Enter. Darren couldnt help but rub his temples and respond toward the door. Mr. Kirnd, I have done what you asked me to do, and here is the information you asked for. Darrens minder came up and handed the information to Darren. Hollie Moss? Darren got the information and frowned, what the hell is going on? Heidis sister, Hollie, was not known to him. When Darren opened Hollies profile, his eyes narrowed in disbelief. The profile showed that Hollie had been adopted by her people and had always been the image of a good girl, with no more information at all except for her school profile. nk information, good good! It seems to have met a rival, ah, the means is not bad, just do not know how the heart is? In that case, lets have a good time. Darrenughed disdainfully, Im afraid you two are still making up ground when you y tricks, right? Darren mmed the information on the floor hard and ordered towards his beloved, Go find two female masters to infiltrate Catherinespany and protect her closely. Chapter 795Cousin In one of the private rooms of the teahouse, Heidi is seated and waiting for the arrival of her cousin, who is naturally next in line to get Catherine and stair together, and whose cousin is a supervisor in Catherinespany. Not long after, a man in a suit and tie pushed the door in, and after seeing Heidi, his eyes shed out ufortably, and then calmed down. Cousin, youre finally here, Ive been waiting for you for a long time. Heidi whispered towards the visitor. Haha, its all my cousins fault, I was very busy with some things at thepany, so I camete, I hope my cousin wont take offense. Said the man sitting down towards the opposite side of Heidi. Aiya, where are the words of cousin, how could I me cousin again. Heidi then poured a cup of tea for her cousin, picked it up with both hands and brought it towards him. His cousin couldnt help but smile, hastily taking the tea and taking a sip, looking at Heidi with eyes all shining gold, as if a hungry wolf was staring at his food. Heidi just Anna smiled, didnt say much, and then stood and sat down. Cousin, you didnt say youde to see people after so long. Heidis phone rings. Heidis cousin couldnt help but frown, why didnt he call at this time, its really enough to spoil the fun. Heidi looked a little embarrassed and first grabbed a shirt from the couch next to her and put it on, gesturing to her cousin before answering the phone. Hello? What! Whats going on? I The expression on Heidis face looks a little exaggerated, obviously having met something bad. Heidis cousin thought to himself: I dont know if hell be in the mood to y with me after this call, but who is this caller, spoiling my good work? However, to the surprise of Heidis cousin, after Heidi hung up the phone, instead ofining furiously, she sat quietly, silent, and then came Heidis whispered sobs. For an actress, crying is the easiest thing to do, and Heidi, as a popr actress, is naturally at home. Heidis cousin thought about it, but sat down next to Heidi, hugged her and said, Cousin, whats wrong with you? Tell cousin if you have any difficulties, maybe I can help in some way. However, he said to go after some regret, they have nothing to present what can ah, even she can not solve, how can they put to help her it. Cousin, I I aggravated ah. Heidi looked deeply into her cousins eyes and said she threw herself into his arms and cried. And his feeling at this time is excellent, because Heidis move, head into his arms, he can clearly feel Heidis pair of breasts in his arms, because just undressed, not yet had time to put on, he can even feel the presence of two small points. Its okay, its okay, I have my cousin. He was also feeling extremely good and had long since left who he was behind. If you have anything to say, just say it, even if cousin risked his life, I will not let you suffer. And the other side. Oops! How could I forget about that, really! Catherine pped her head with the file in her hand, then stood up and walked toward where the employees were working. Catherine gives an ount to the rest of her group and leaves in a hurry, having made an appointment with her sister to take her brother Jasvir back to where her mother lives. Hello, Sara, where is it? Ourpany is working overtime all day today, and I almost forgot about that one. Catherine took out her cell phone and called Sara just as she got down to the door of the office. Huh C really? Its not like you and brother-inw went off to have fun and forgot about the two of us. Che I Catherine is the kind of people who forget their friends to see sex? What the hell! Im in the vi my brother-inw arranged for me, I picked up my brother, waited for you for more than an hour, originally said to call you, but afraid to disturb you and brother-inw to do humiliating things, s! Come on over, were all wilted from waiting.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Sara said uncharitably on the other end of the line. Really, what are you talking about? You make it sound like Im really doing something with Darren, Im really workingte at the office, okay? Catherines heart was a little speechless to her sister, and then she hung up the phone and prepared to rush over. Hey, those two people why keep staring at me ah? Howe my face is growing flowers today? Catherine looked at the two people standing not far from her cant help but nagging themselves, and also touched a hand on their own face. No. Catherine then shrugged and hurried over towards Sara. Chapter 796 I’m going too Heidi had already told her cousin the story she had made up earlier, and by the way, she told him about her imprisonment in a different way. So thats it. Heidis cousin nodded thoughtfully, his mind wondering what was going on. I am so scared, I really dont know what else Catherine will do to me in the future cousin , what do you think I should do ah? Tears glistened in Heidis eyes as she sobbed toward her cousin. Humph! Catherine is really too much, isnt it just some business cooperation with her husband? As for setting you up like this? Heidis cousin said with righteous indignation, and then hugged Heidi tighter: Its okay, cousin, dont be afraid, the rush is better than the rush, Catherine is working in ourpany, and Im a not-so-little leader, so I can just help you. Really? Youre willing to help me, cousin? Heidis eyes shed a sh of excitement, and then his eyes dimmed again, towards her said: Oh, I think its better to forget it, I do not want to involve you, Darren if you know, will not let you go, I think Id better go outside to hide, just as I have been an actor for so many years, also have a lot of savings. When Heidis cousin heard this, he got anxious at once: What cousin? You dont believe me? I would be afraid of Darren? Because Heidis words immediately aroused hispetitive spirit, what man would admit in front of a woman that he cant do it? So not even thinking about Darrens identity, he said angrily, Its just Darren, isnt it? Whats the big deal? You can bully people like this just because youe from a good background, huh? I think its better to forget about it! If anything else happens to you because of me, Ill die of guilt. Heidi saw her cousins reaction, her heart was extremely happy, yet her face did not show it, and she advised towards her cousin pitifully, as if she was really thinking about him. Well, cousin, you dont have to say anything, Ive made my decision, I wont let you suffer anymore. He said with certainty toward Heidi, thinking that it was no big deal to go against Darren. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Sister! Youre finally here, youve been waiting for us. Sara pulled open the door and saw it was Catherine and spoke. Catherine skimmed her mouth and said towards her sister, Not so much, I drove all the way, it took less than ten minutes to get there, and you waited for me to die, who are you kidding? Sis! Jasvir apparently heard Catherines voice and stood in front of her in a jog from the living room, smiling. Aigoo, my brother is still good! Catherine said without ncing at Sara, as if to say that she should learn from her brother. After a few more words, Catherine and the three of them went on their way. Thest time they went there, they didnt get into their motherspound and house as much as they would have liked because they didnt prepare in advance, but this time it was different. Oh? Is that so? Good. Darren hung up the phone after he finished speaking, with an unmistakable smile on his face, then stood up, took his suit from the seat, pulled it over his arm, and walked out. Huh? Yeah! How do you know? Sara was in the car, holding the phone, her eyes growing in disbelief as she asked toward the person on the other end of the line. Cut, what do I not know? Heaven and earth, as long as I want to know, just pinch a finger. Sara was a little speechless. So speechless, you will die if you dont brag? Sara rolled her eyes and said in an ufortable manner. Catherine was a little curious at first as to who was calling, but hearing the tone of Saras voice, she had a clue in her mind that it must be Jasper. Okay, well, no more jokes, wait for me at the entrance of that town, and Darren and I will be right over. Jasper finished very casually and hung up the phone. What! What are you talking about! Youre not kidding, right? Sara swallowed and asked towards the phone, however she found that the phone had already hung up. Good for you Jasper, how dare you hang up on me, I think you dont want to live anymore. Sara said in a bad mood, even the hand holding the phone could not help but clench a few points. Catherine looked at her sister, smiled helplessly, and then asked, Whats wrong? Jasper called you to say something!? Said he and Darren wereing to see us and told us to wait for them at the towns entrance for a while. Sara replied toward her sister. Huh? No? How did they know we were going there? Catherine was also a little surprised to hear this, then slowed down and looked at Sara in disbelief. Why are you looking at me like that? Its not me, if I said it, how could I be so surprised? Sara said with an aggrieved face, getting rid of her suspicion. Who else would it be if not you? Catherine obviously didnt believe what Sara said. I front tree! Sara was just about to make an exnation when she saw through the car window that she was about to hit a tree and hastily shouted towards Catherine. Catherine came back to her senses and hit the steering wheel with a click, brushing past the side of the tree. The car stopped and Sara sighed in relief, Sis, even if you dont believe me, you dont have to do this. I its not okay? Catherine nced toward the pair and then said. Sister, I have one thing I dont know if I should say. Jasvir opened her mouth somewhat shyly toward Catherine. Gee, whats the matter, just say it, youre my own brother, theres no need to hide it in front of me at all. Catherine replied toward Jasvir. O! Jasvir nodded thoughtfully and continued toward Catherine, Actually, I was the one who told my brother-inw that we were going to Moms old house. Huh? What did you say! Did you tell him? Why did you tell him about it? When Catherine heard this, she looked at Jasvir with great reaction. Yes, I want my brother-inw to apany us, how nice that would be. Jasvir said in a serious manner. What exactly did Darren give him to tell Darren even that. The reason Catherine didnt tell Darren, but drove herself to her mothers hometown, was because she was afraid of disturbing Darrens work. You know, Darren because she has not been to work for a while, she does not want to be a scourge of Helen, although the words are a little too much, but the courtesy is still so a courtesy. Chapter 797 More important Why doesnt sister want to ah? I think brother-inw treats you quite well ah. Jasvir looked at Catherine, who had fallen silent, and said again.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Huh? Of course its not reluctance. Catherine then smiled bitterly, Darren was quite good to himself, and she was not unaware of it, however things were not that simple. Darren is the president of the Kirnd Group and must be handling a lot of business. If he keeps asking Darren to do this and that with him, then the Kirnd Group will copse? Jas, you dont understand yet, but you have to remember that your brother-inw has a lot of things to do, so we have to try to disturb him as little as possible know? Catherine turned back toward Jasvir with a slight bow of her head. Hmm. I see. The little one nodded thoughtfully. Catherine didnt think much more about it, stroked Jasvirs furry little head and went on her way. At this time Catherines editor-in-chief is hesitating in the office, about whether Catherine continue to do stairs interview, now some head, afraid to go over to their superiors, their superiors scolded their own ipetence, this matter can not be solved, to find the editor-in-chief, and afraid of their superiors said how not to report to him. After pacing back and forth in his office a few turns, made a decision, such a big thing, simply tell the editor-in-chief directly, anyway, my promotion is also a matter of time, although now is the official level to crush people, but it will not take long to say who may be big it. After making the decision, he naturally did not hesitate, then turned around and walked to the editor-in-chief, ras office. Well, if it isnt Mr. Woods. What are you doing? O, so its Mr. Read. Although the editor-in-chief face smiling, in fact, the heart all of a sudden like dark clouds, the whole person feels bad. Damn it! Why am I so unlucky? Isnt this my superior who has a high rank? I was on my way to see you! Mr. Read continued with a smile. Now encountered, can not say that they now have to go to the editor-in-chief, cross-level reporting situation, let this superior know, naturally have their own suffer. O? Looking for me? What is it that you want to see me about? Lets talk in my office. With that, Mr. Woods led the editor-in-chief to his office. Well, whats the matter, just say it. After entering the office and both of them sat down, Mr. Woods said. Oh, Catherine doesnt ring a bell with the supervisor? Its the one with the most outstanding performance in our group. The editor-in-chief said it with a hint of pride that it was because of Catherine that their group had been praised by the leaders at the conference more than once. Where is the editor-in-chiefs word, she is in the limelight now, how could I not know? Mr. Woods replied with a smile. Thats good, the thing is, Catherine and the Kirnd Groups president Darren got married, we all know about it, stair and Darren seem to have some minor friction, and stairs interview happens to be handled by Catherine, she feels a little embarrassed, so asked me to speak to the top to see if we can change the person interview. This is naturally possible. Mr. Woods listened, nodded and replied. Uh, there is another point, the supervisor may not know, stair deliberately ced a request, naming Catherine to do his interview, I was afraid that other people went to stair is not happy. The editor-in-chief paused, and then spoke. Mr. Woods listened to a slight difficulty, thought about it, and then said to the editor-in-chief: Look at it this way, Ill think about it, its not possible I will report to the top, I will give you an answer by tomorrow morning. Good. The editor-in-chief replied in one breath, then chatted with Mr. Woods for a few minutes and turned to leave. Catherines matter is finished, now the heart is also considered to put down a not small burden, but curious is the past small-minded, and the motionless scolding of the supervisor, how today so good talk? When the editor-in-chief left, Mr. Woods couldnt help but have a sly smile on his face, picked up the phone and dialed a number: Hello? Cousin, dont worry, Ive solved the matter. Mr. Woods is Heidis cousin, so he would never agree to Catherine giving up on continuing the interview with stair. Hey! Whats on your mind? Sara looked at the dazed Jasper and gave him a heavy smack on the shoulder and said towards him. Because it was so sudden, it scared Jasper, and Sara watched and giggled. Nuts, huh? Thinking about what! Im thinking about why youre so ugly! Jasper said without good humor. Im ugly? Stop lying to yourself, where am I ugly? Im a little fairy from heavening down to earth, its your honor to be friends with you. Sara skimmed her lips and spoke to herself. Cut! Who cares to be friends with you. Catherine also listened to the car at this time and came forward, looked at Darren resentfully and opened his mouth, Youre here too? What! I cante? Or you dont want me toe? Darrens face took on an extra smile as he turned toward Catherine. Oh, of course not, I was thinking you were quite busy. Catherine hastily overruled Darrens meaning. Is there anything more important than spending time with your wife if youre busy? Darren heard what Catherine said, the smile on his face even more, and then asked with interest towards Catherine. Catherines smiling face couldnt help but be a little redder, shyly lowered her head, not knowing how to answer him well. Howe Darren has been talking so sweet since he married himself? I am now a little suspicious that Darren is not brainwashed. Okay, lets go. Darren looked at the shy Catherine and was not embarrassed, and said lightly towards the crowd. With that, several people all took a step towards Catherines mothers ancestral home. Because they had been here once, all of them were familiar with the road and walked purposefully, and in a short while they arrived. I didnt get to go inst time because there were too many weeds to deal with, but not this time. Catherine walked to the door and sighed. With that, Catherine took the key out of her own pocket and opened the locked door. At this time, the yard has been cleared of weeds, you can see the yard clearly. When just getting started, you can see a pair of oil paintingsid out in front of you, and Catherine couldnt help but sigh, because the oil paintings were carved out of tiles, not the whole tiles that are sold in the market nowadays and then just sticked. Catherine couldnt help but go up and touch it with his hand, and as soon as his fingertips touched it, he could feel a sense of agee over him. Chapter 798 Leveraging Alastair This should be something from the medieval period, the craftsmanship of the skilled craftsmen at that time was really good! Darren sighed in disbelief as he stood beside Catherine.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Something from the Middle Ages? Wouldnt that sell for a lot of money? That was Catherines first reaction when she heard what Darren said. Catherine, what are you thinking about? This is the old house that my mother left me, how can I think of selling it? Catherine couldnt help but shake her head and walk towards the inner courtyard. Huh? Sis, didnt mom say? You cant nt trees in the yard, howe there are two trees in this yard? Sara was surprised to see two trees nted in the yard, and then asked towards Catherine. When did mommy say that? Please listen carefully to what mommy said! She said you cant nt one tree in the yard, one! Catherine said somewhat helplessly. When Sara heard it, she snapped to attention, then lowered her head in embarrassment and didnt say anything. Sister? Then why cant you nt a tree? At this moment Jasvir asked with curiosity towards Catherine. The tree is also the wood, and there must be a frame for nting it. Said Catherine pointed towards the two trees, and after a pause then exined, A wood in the frame, is not a trapped word? Jasvir looked at what Catherine was referring to and nodded, then said, Theres still this saying, no wonder moms family nted two trees. At this point Jasper, who has not spoken, also opened his mouth and said, Well, indeed, these two trees are also excellent symbolism, orange tree, orange tree, symbolizing good luck, the fruit is also red and yellow, very festive, nting this in the yard means to bring happiness to the family, good! Not bad! For what Jasper said, Sara raised her eyebrows disdainfully, obviously not believing it, and looked at Jasper and said, Huh, isnt that right, talking as if you really know. Humph! Just because you dont know doesnt mean I dont know, as I said, there is nothing in heaven or on earth that I dont know. Jasper was a little upset in the face of Saras questioning. Well, Jas is right, thats what the orange tree means. Darren also affirmed Jaspers statement at this time. Sara, who was standing at the side, nodded awkwardly and said towards Jasper, Thats really what I meant, I didnt expect you guys to guess it right. Catherine shook her head, then walked towards the interior of the house, outside she generally observed, and did not find anything out of the ordinary. Cut! What do you mean by guessing? Im knowledgeable and cultured, you know? Ugh, wait for me ah. Jasper showed off loudly, who knew that no one paid any attention to himself, even Jasvir followed Catherine towards the house, and naturally he said no more and hurried to follow. With a click, Catherine unlocked the lock on the door to the house, and Sara took it as soon as she could, studying it with great interest. This is not a modern lock, but the kind of brass lock opened with a narrow key, plus a lot of rust on it, very old, Sara held in her hands immediately interested. Darren raised his right hand with a slight force and pushed open the door. As soon as the door of the room was opened, there was a lot of dusting out, which caused Catherine to cough twice. Darren saw this then put his arm out to block Catherines eyes, and only when the dust had settled did he let it go. Catherine could not help but be shocked, when Darren also became so considerate, this wedding is not the same ha, so much change, if I had known it was like this, I should have held the wedding with Darren earlier. Thinking, Catherine could not help but hook a smile on her face, and then walked towards the house. As soon as you enter, you can see a que in the middle of the house, with four big words written on it C Room Elegance and Harmony. Below the que there is an eight immortals table and two tai shi chairs. The first impression Catherine got from the table was that it was very stable, like a great Confucian, sitting in the arms, close, calm, and without losing its atmosphere. The two sides are also set up with a few chairs and just put down the tea cups and snacks on the table think that is the meeting with guests. Lena, its all arranged on my cousins side, and I believe Catherines interview with stair will be stronger. Inside a new vi, Heidi and Lena are sitting together talking about cha-cha. Well, this is the best but, when the timees, I will arrange a few reporters to write out some material to specte on this matter, I believe everyone will be very interested in the matter of the presidents wife cheating on another president. Lena couldnt help but let out a chuckle at the thought, as if she thought she was being witty, and as if she wasughing at Catherine for being counted on herself. But but will Darren believe that stuff? Heidi asked with some concern, thinking that no one in their right mind would believe this stuff, let alone Darren. Heh! Darren is what he is, naturally he wont allow anything to spoil his reputation, so he will definitely ask, and as soon as he does, Catherines character will definitely get into trouble with Darren, and then thats when we can take advantage of it. Besides, say once or twice he naturally does not believe, but if you say more, even if it is false also be true, so you do not have to worry about these at all. Lena said with a smile, clearly confident in her n. Well, Lenas right. Heidi nodded thoughtfully, then asked again towards Lena: Lena, can you think of any way to make staire forward to pursue Catherine, even if its because of hostility to Darren can ah, as long as that, Darren must not trust Catherine again. Lena has also thought about this, and she feels that the best way can only be to make stair because of his hatred of Darren, he will leave no stone unturned to pursue Catherine, however to do this, she has not thought of any attention so far. Lena listened, her eyes could not help but squint, her mind raced with the stakes, thinking about how to deal with the rtionship between stair and Darren two. I dont know how long it took, Lena said again: This thing I suggest not to do, the Kirnd family and the Jakovich family at the same time one of the five families, even if stair and Darren some contradictions, but this does not affect the friendship between the two families in any way, they are even more Strangers, but also tendons connected, so I do not think this is a wise choice. After Lena finished her analysis, she looked at Heidi, and seeing her look of Im not willing, Lena paused and opened her mouth again, Of course, you have to do it, its not impossible. Chapter 799 Plans in Progress Oh? Lena, what does that mean? Heidi obviously did not understand what Lena was referring to, and since the two families have a very close rtionship, how did shee to create conflict between them? You still dont know stair very well. Lena looked at Heidi and said indifferently, stair was originally a womanizer by nature, but since he met Catherine, he has changed his style and never looked for another woman. Theres something else like that? Heidi looked at Lena with some suspicion and asked rhetorically. In fact, stair is also a sexual person, I also deliberately investigated his rooming records. Before he met Catherine, basically night and day, but since he met Catherine, surprisingly not even once open a room.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Lena said with a small smile on her lips as she looked at Heidi. Heidi looked puzzled and shocked by this. Was Catherine really that attractive? The president of the Jakovich Group did this? Lena saw Heidis surprised expression was very satisfied, then lightlyughed, said lightly: I got the news is also very shocked, and thought that the information has been wrong, and quickly sent people here to investigate, three times after, I believe this. Lena paused and then said: In this way, things know a lot, we just need to send stair a wrong message: Catherine and Darren live together after a very unhappy life. As long as this, I believe that stairs character, will certainly be very attached to this, and thenunched a wild chase for Catherine, snatching Catherine from Darren. Heidi was upset when she heard it, she was a bit confused, what was so good about Catherine that made so many people like her? She is a national goddess, but she cantpete with her? Heidi was angry, but still felt that Lenas words were extremely sensible, and then asked towards Lena: And how do we pass on the wrong information to stair? Lena shook her head and said towards Heidi: I cant do anything about it, Ive already thought of an idea for you, its up to you how to do it, I cant do everything, you know Im running out of funds. When Heidi heard this, she frowned a little, thinking that Lena was simply being perfunctory, but after thinking about it, she was. If you cant do anything, why should people work with them. The fact that Lena can find a way to save herself and let herself stay in City B in peace, you can be sure that Lena is not a simple person. Such people will have amon problem, that is, too much self-confidence, to put it bluntly, pride, conceit. Heidi thought, Maybe this is her test to see if she can be her teammate. Then Heidi took out a card from her bag and handed it to Lena, saying lightly, Lena has been working for me for so long, and I, as a sister, have nothing to repay her, so take this card as the funds for our future activities, and as for this matter, I think I can solve it. Lena listened to what Heidi said, is extremely satisfied, she is also to see Heidi has a certain ability, if Heidi in their own here nothing dare, not to contribute nor pay, then they do not need to do something for Heidi, as long as in the critical time, she will be used as a scapegoat on the line. Then Lena smiled and said towards Heidi: Since my sister said so, I wont push back, but dont worry, I will definitely spend the money on our n and wont take it all for myself. Where are the words of sister, how could I not trust sister? Heidi also replied with a sarcastic smile. On the other side, Catherine and her group of a few people had already looked at all the old houses, but they just looked and didnt move anything. Those old things still have ayer of dust on them. Catherine didnt forget to find someone to clean them, but nned to clean them herself when she wanted toe and live here. As for why I think so, its probably because I want to be the first to touch what my own mother left behind. Catherines heart is a bit excited at this time, because her mother left her with too many things, her mind can even imagine her own old age, children and grandchildren living in this small courtyard, nting wild vegetables, drinking tea, is how pleasant. Well, its gettingte, lets go back. Catherine eyes are actually lingering in a look at the courtyard, said towards the crowd. Darren looked at his wrist watch, it was indeed gettingte, it was time to go back, and then nodded. Click. Catherine locked the doors of the rooms one by one and smiled bitterly for a moment. Thinking, how nice it would be if her mother was still alive now, living here, taking it easy. However, this is not possible. With that, the group went on their way home, and Catherines heart could not help but stir up the fighting spirit, and she said to herself in her heart, Catherine, you must work hard, or you will not be worthy of what your mother has left you. Sara felt the atmosphere was a little heavy, so she took the lead and opened her mouth, Sis, lets go to your house for hot pot tonight, that said, we havent eaten in our own house for a long time. Saras words fell, Jasper followed, This proposal is good, eat in your own home, it must be much better, I want to go. Even the youngest, Jasvir, followed, I think its good too, Ill go too. Catherine couldnt help but have a smile on her face and looked over at Darren with a questioning look. Darren spoke lightly, not with the enthusiasm of the others words, I havent had hot pot at home yet, and I think that would be too much trouble. Several people heard the loss, meaning that it is not possible to chant. But it sounds like a good one to try. Darren continued. Good, then swing back to the house and well have a hot pot bash tonight. Sara said excitedly, and her pace couldnt help but pick up a few points. After returning to the city, Darren and Catherine began to split up, with Darren and Jasper going home first, while Catherine and Sara went to the market to buy ingredients. In the car that Darren was riding in, Jasper asked towards Darren, Darren, are you nning to buy a Porsche ah or BMW, I think my sister-inw also likes sports cars, so why not buy a Ferrari? Who told you I was going to buy a car. Darren asked faintly. What! Sister-inws car broke down and you wont rece it? Jasper bristled, and then said. Fix it, its still drivable. Darren said casually. Ahem, no, Darren, when did you be so stingy? Jasper almost didnt choke on his own saliva and looked at Darren in surprise. Chapter 800 And a son Darren shook his head and did not answer, looking out the window. It wasnt that he had be stingy, but he knew that even if he bought it for Catherine, Catherine would be adamant that she didnt want it. After living together for such a long time, that stupid girl just has to self-reliance, as if I Darren does not support you. The thought of this, Darren can not help but smile, look at the side of Jasper a puzzled. Its crazy, it must be crazy! Not long after, Darren and the others had arrived, while the two Catherine sisters had not yet arrived because they had to buy materials. Jasper sees nothing to do, so he asks Darren to teach him how to y Go, and Darren has no choice but to agree under Jaspers badgering. On the other hand, Lena is helping out at her fatherspany, and shes fighting with the staff there. After all, shes going to take over thepany in the future, so naturally she needs someone to support her. Lena is dealing with some young employees, for those old employees she also does not care, the reason why she only greet new employees, one because the new employees are the main force of thepany, they are energetic, full of energy, thepany needs them very much. Secondly, it is because those old employees are followed by their own father to y the mountain, heartfelt father but not necessarily heartfelt themselves, Lena think they are the old stubborn, how to y the emotional card is also useless. He took office himself, naturally, he used his own beloved, will not use them. Hey, this granddy only cares about pulling strings with those young people, while we, the meritorious ones? On the contrary, no one asks for it! A slightly older employee saw Lena chatting with a couple of younger employees and spoke in a hurt voice. No, I also heard that those new employees have private bonuses from Missy, saying what hard work deserves, how! We do not work longer than them? Howe we are not given? I do not think the bonus does not matter, we people are old, there is what to spend money ah, just just let us chill ah Who says no ah, for Miss Owenpared to the young master, I look more favorably, which time to thepany is not a few of us respectful, but also serve tea, and a look is not pretend, which like she knows to buy hearts. These old employees are about to retire, but also the earliest to follow Billy drypany people, it can be said that without them, there is no the Owen family today, of course, Billy is also extremely good to them, which is the reason they have been staying in thepany, otherwise they would have gone home to see their grandchildren. Lena, several of us are very much indebted to Lenas care, by the time you be the chairman, we will definitely be attentive and supportive to develop ourpany better and better. Right. Thats it! One person led the way, and the others followed, as if they were really determined to do the same with Lena. Thank you all for your trust, but in the future, thepany will be handed over to whoever Dad says, and I wouldnt dare to do anything out of the ordinary. Lena was very receptive to what they had to say and said with a smile on her face and humility. Oh, no, of course thispany will be handed over to Miss Owen, Mr. Ye, dont be modest. One of them said with a pat on the back. Others echoed the sentiment, and Lena listened with an even bigger smile on her face. Not right, I remember that Mr. Ye should have a son One of the neers, who did not understand the reasoning of the mall, said foolishly.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The crowd looked at him with strange eyes after hearing that, Lenasughter also abruptly stopped, and the scene was extremely quiet and seemed very awkward. He also realized at this time that he had said the wrong thing, and quickly changed his tone: Uh that, Im a little anxious to pee, first go to the toilet. After saying that, he fled the scene in a panic. Lena, he is new here, he doesnt know anything either, so he said the wrong thing, dont mind. One person saw that the atmosphere was not right and hastened to round up the situation. Heh, how can I say that I said the wrong thing, this can be a big truth, I still have a brother, and how will my father give me the estate. Lenas eyes fiercely became cold and solemn, looking godlessly into the distance, mouth hooked up a cold smile, said towards the crowd. Lena has certainly considered this problem, she was thinking that she could be operated on, Jasvir will be killed, who knows Jasvir did not kill, but suddenly jumped out of a Catherine and her family assets. Jasvir is a male child, although the age is still young, but the father is still healthy, how will also give him the property, Catherine is now married to Darren, the father is also a lot of love for her. Just because of the two of them, maybe dad will give himself more or less shares at the end of the day, thinking about it, Lena cant help but feel angry. Miss Owen, thats not true, theres still us here, isnt it? Thepanys data and various customer channels are in our hands, when we push Miss Owen to the top together, you be our chairman is not a matter of course? The man went on to say with conviction. Lena listened to this, a brilliant light shed in her eyes, she pulled in these young people is not to help herself a little? But the light flickered, and Lena put on a helpless face and continued, Everyones heart is good, but how can I steal thepany from my own brother? The news will not let peopleugh? Of course Lena cant explicitly say that she is going to be the chairman of the Owen Group, right? Then Dad will definitely take some measures when he finds out, and besides, its not good to get the word out. For Jasvir, Lena has the confidence to fabricate something to keep Jasvir off the stage when it matters, as long as her own inner circle has a certain position in thepany. Oops! No more games no more games! Howe I lose every time. Jasper heaved the piece in his hand back into the box and said impatiently toward Darren, who was sitting across from him. Darren couldnt help but shake his head and sighed towards Jasper, ying Go is all about a peaceful mind, when you have the desire to win, you naturally just lose. Darren paused, then said, Go also depends on the big picture, in fact, it is the same as in life, the board is the mall, and the pieces are the resources in your hands, you have to have your own ideas, take each move should be well thought out, carefully deliberate, and then surprise, surprise to win. Cough cough Darren, really fake ah, not just a chess game? Not so much so. Jasper said somewhat helplessly, watching Darrens eyes blink incessantly. You have to learn to grow. Darren chuckled and shook his head toward Jasper. Chapter 801 Grabbing the base Gee, no more, Im not going to get off anyway. Jasper stood up and turned toward Darren. I really dont understand, its just a game of chess. Why make it so profound? Darrenughed, then also stood up, walked to Jaspers near, patted his shoulder, smiled and said, Okay, lets watch TV. Just then the two Catherine sisters pushed open the door with arge bag of ingredients, walked in, looked at Darren who was full of smiles and said, What are you talking about? So happy? Seeing this, Darren walked up and carried the ingredients in Catherines hands with concern and said with a smile, Its nothing, why did you buy so much? Catherine, who was slowly starting to get used to Darrens concern for her, smiled and said, Huh? Much? This is Jasper lying on the sofa, looking at Sara said in a good-natured way: Needless to say, there must be arge part of you bought, the four of us inside you can eat, with a pig like. You who are you calling a pig? Sara did not refute that these were not bought by herself, and apparently Jasper was right. Humph! How about talking about myself, okay? Jasper picked up the remote control at this point and turned on the TV, watching it on his own. You Sara pointed at Jasper so angry that she could not say a word, who told her to buy so much food? Her original intention was to eat the sister and brother-inw can still eat, right? Well, Catherine lets both go to the kitchen and make dinner. Catherine saw her sisters face darkened with anger, smiling and persuaded, her heart is to understand Jasper, he just figure a mouthfortable, in fact, he is still quite good to Sara. In a separate office of the Owen Group, a young man in a suit and tie stood in front of his desk and said ndly, Its going well, the vast majority of people in the office are willing to stand with us on a united front, its just that Sitting across the desk was none other than Lena, who was currently crossing her legs and sipping her tea, when she heard the visitor pause, she then said, Just what!? The man listened, then continued to report: Just that a few old stubborn, upy the seat, a number of our people work under them, because they are following your father, this matter we naturally is not good tomunicate with them. Once the wife of personnel manager Huang became seriously ill and needed arge amount of money for surgery, I also sent 200, 000 in a hurry in order to pull them together. Lena listened and took a sip of tea, then nodded and said towards the man, Well, you did a good job on this one, take half a million from my personal ountant when you go down. Hearing Lenas words, a joy shed across the mans face, but it quickly faded and was reced by a burst of anger: Im not done yet, Mr. Ye. The man paused and then said, I was thinking of taking this opportunity to do what you exined to me, but who knows that after hearing that, the man drove me directly out of their home, saying that you you are treacherous, robbing your father and brothers foundation. What!? Lenas eyes zed over as she listened, mming the teacup on her desk hard on the floor. The man looked at the shattered teacups, could not help but lower his head, the atmosphere did not dare to breathe, afraid that Lena will be angry on his own head. Lena then calmed herself, gasped, looked at her minder, and then asked, He really said that? Mr. Ye, what I said is true, I have done so many things for you, dont you still believe me? The man looked at Lena and said eagerly. Dont be nervous, Im not unbelieving, just affirming again, well, you go on. Lenas expression couldnt help but ease up a bit and said towards the man. Well, I know all, you go down after I exin you things you continue to do, remember do not allow to miss anyone, one more person to support me, I will be more a sure thing, got it? Lena listened to the matter reported by the visitor, and then instructed towards him. Yes, Ill make a note of it. Well, you just go ahead and go down. After the man left, Lenas face pulled down for a moment, her eyes slightly narrowed as she looked at the crumbs on the floor.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Well, you old stubborn people, you are old and still jump out against me, I do not know if you are able to bear the body ah? Lenas heart at this time, directly to those who do not support their old employees into their own enemies. In that case, dont me me for not being polite, you yourselves sent to the door to die, Ill take it all. Lenas face could not help but have an evil smile, and then said to himself: Today that new kid, but gave me a wake up call, just deal with Catherine is not okay, and Jasvir this kid, he must be safe, in case Billy will give him the business, I so many careful arrangements are not in vain? Lena thought left and right, and finally came up with a n that would take care of those old guys and set herself Jasvir. When Jasvir is almost old enough, we can ask Jasvir to have a meeting with those old guys, and then say that father asked to pay them a pension, by the way, a thorough investigation of the books, then I will jump out and use him of wanting to take over thepany directly from father, forcing father to abdicate, at that time I am afraid that you will steal thepany with me? Im afraid that youll say something bad about me to my father? Hahahaha! You all asked for this, dont me me! Lena couldnt help but put on a grim, malevolent smile at the thought of Jasvir and all those old people in her fatherspany getting cleaned up. Soon Catherine and Sara had cut up their dishes, ced them on tes, and started the fondue in their own home. Catherine and Jasper are both spicy, while Darren rarely eats spicy food, so Catherine specially prepared the mandarin duck pot. During the meal, Darren was a gentleman who shabu-shabu for Catherine and plucked her food, causing Sara and Jasper to freak out. This wave of dog food, I ate! Catherine, however, was not impressed, as if she did not see their disgusted expressions, and enjoyed the dishes Darren poured out to her one by one with great taste. Darren looked at Catherine with a disy, smug, can not help butugh, are so big people, how still with a child like. After the meal, several people actually sat down together for an unprecedented mahjong, the most shocking is naturally Catherine, when her sister proposed to y mahjong, she thought Sara was wrong drugs, although their own homes are prepared mahjong machine, but that is for guests, Darren is the Kirnd Groups president, how will waste time, how to y mahjong with us. Darren is the president of the Kirnd Group, how can he waste time ying mahjong with us people? Chapter 802 won’t change Catherines mouth opened wide in surprise when she heard that Darren had actually said yes. The first thing she did was to look at Darren for a while, then she reacted and was just about to ask a question when she heard Darrens very casual voice.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. With his wife, not to mention ying mahjong, is ying video games are going. After hearing these words, Catherine could not help but put a happy look on her face, nced at Sara and Jasper, and said smugly towards Darren: Well, not a bad performance, you dont have to sleep on the couch tonight. Darren heard it and evenughed out loud, did not expect to give you a face, you have to face ah? But he still cooperated and said, Then, Madam Wife, is there no need to kneel on the rubbers tonight as well? Well, that will depend on your performance. Catherine then said casually. Ill go to Jasper heard the conversation between the two and hated them. He knew of course that it wasnt true anymore, but was said to them on purpose. Im here to y, but you guys are forcing the dog food! And also so happy, you are trying to choke me to death ah? Sara also skimmed and said, Well, sister, brother-inw, we know you two are in love, but you dont have to show it in such an exaggerated way, right? To be honest, Im a bit sick of hearing about it. Cant listen anymore? Then find a wall to hold on to and keep listening! Catherine replied with a smile as well. Time for entertainment is always scarce for Catherine and Darren, and before long, more than an hour had passed. Catherine looked at her wristwatch and said with some lingering interest toward the crowd, Well, lets stop here, shall we? Its about time, I have to go to work. With that, the four cleaned up and Jasper and Sara stayed to y video games in the living room while Catherine and Darren went to work. When she was leaving, Catherine looked at her sister who was having a good time and sighed, Its good to go to school, you can still have a summer vacation to y like this. With that, she shook her head and rushed to the office. After Catherine arrived at the office, she sat at her desk and looked at the manuscript she was going to interview in the next few days. It didnt take long for Catherine to start yawning and then actually doze off. Ta-da! The door to Catherines office was pushed open and it was the editor-in-chiefs assistant who walked in, yet Catherine was oblivious. The woman was a little embarrassed and coughed lightly, trying to alert Catherine of her arrival. Hoo Cough cough! Ignore me, and even began to sleep more and more? The editor-in-chiefs assistant is somewhat speechless, this this is also too reckless, right, and then thought, people are married to the domestic enterprise ranked first big president, cane to work has been good, who cares whether people stealzy ah! The assistant coughed even louder with this thought. To be honest, looking at Catherine who was sleeping soundly, if the editor-in-chief wasnt in a hurry to find her, the assistant really couldnt bear to wake her up! Cough cough cough! After hearing a light cough, Catherines eyes widened in confusion, then she nodded slightly, raised her eyes to the assistant at the door, and asked vaguely, Who is it? Seeing that Catherine was called up by herself, the assistant was still relieved and then said towards Catherine: Ms. Perry, the editor-in-chief asked you to go to his office, saying that there is something for you. Huh? Editor-in-chief? What editor-in-chief? Catherines hazel eyes struggled to lift toward the editor-in-chiefs assistant. is our editor-in-chief, Preston Read! The editor-in-chiefs assistant, seeing Catherines face did not wake up, said hurriedly, the editor-in-chief but said to find Catherine has urgent matters, if they are dyed, is not a good thing. Preston Read? Are you sure? Catherine, who still had a few moments of sleep, apparently didnt mean how things were going, asked as her arm slowly slid up and stroked her furry little head. The assistant was speechless for a while, this is smashing the wall? What! Preston Read? Mr. Read? At this point Catherine sat up sharply, looked at the assistant to the editor-in-chief standing in front of her, and asked in surprise, obviously fully awake at this time. Yes, the editor-in-chief is looking for you and says its urgent! The assistant said once again, this youngdy finally understood, if not again understand? I can really want to go crazy. Er that, do you know what the editor-in-chief called me for? Catherine asked, embarrassed to be seen by the editor-in-chiefs assistant that she was actually cking off during work, it was so embarrassing. And if this is to let the editor-in-chief know is to be deducted from wages, before just work when she did not know, sleep is a special person to check, and can also be reported between colleagues, the results of her first month of money did not earn a point, but was deducted five hundred dors. Catherine was about to be pissed off, this damn, there are still people checking? Someone reported it? Since then Catherine has vowed never to sleep again and never thought that today Oh, its all Sara, nothing to do why y mahjong ah, really, so that they did not nap. Im not too sure about that. The editor-in-chiefs assistant replied toward Catherine. With that, Catherine just retreated from what happened before, shook her head and prayed inwardly, hoping that the editor-in-chiefs assistant would not report herself to the editor-in-chief, although she knew it was not good to sleep during working hours, but also had to give a chance, I have not slept at work for so long. I wonder how she would feel if the editor-in-chiefs assistant knew what she was thinking. Catherine rubbed her face to clear her head before walking towards the editor-in-chiefs office. Catherine walked to the door of the editor-in-chiefs office and recited Amitabha Buddha, before knocking on the door and walking in. Youre finally here. As soon as Catherine pushed the door in, she was greeted with these words from the editor-in-chief. Catherine was a little sweaty, saying it as if she had slept for a century. What! What does the editor-in-chief want from me? Catherine asked toward the editor-in-chief. Well The editor-in-chief pondered for a moment, a pause before saying, What you told me, I said to the top, I just received a call from the top, there have been results. What did I tell you? What did I tell you? Catherine was in a fog, and then she said, Oh! You mean about doing the stair interview? The editor-in-chief listened to Catherines words and couldnt help but be a little speechless, what! You think its not important? If I had known that the parties involved were not so on board, I wouldnt have had to be in such a hurry. Of course. The editor-in-chief replied without good humor. O, how is it? Catherine asked excitedly when she heard it. Not good! The editor-in-chief said with a sigh and a helpless face toward Catherine: It says that stair named you, so the interview about him still has to be given to you. Oh! After Catherine learned the answer, she couldnt help but feel a little lost, how could she not agree, what about Darrens side? Could I speak to stair, and if he agrees, thepany will pass this on to someone else? Catherine asked in a tentative tone. Uh, still can not, thepany then gave me a reply, also said this problem, they directly gave a denial, said that even if stair himself agreed not to do, change the person, stair do the interview is certainly less and less, not good for ourpany development. The editor-in-chief went on to say. This pany is really well thought out ha! Catherine said that, but sheined in her heart, whats wrong with it? Company development! Company development! Do we have to have a fight between Darren and stair to make thepany happy? Catherine couldnt help but shake her head at this. Chapter 803 Redeployment However, at this time, stairs office has a rare guest. The reason why it is a rare guest is because stair is nning to give up Catherine when Catherinespany superiors came to hispany to talk to him. Go ahead, what do you want from me? stair was leaning back in his seat with his legs crossed, and when he saw the visitor, he didnt have any intention of getting up, and said casually.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . stair is very disdainful of the visitor, with his identity and how will deal with such people? Besides, even if he came to deliver information to himself, but stair is that kind of person? His own favorite woman will naturally go with their own strength to conquer, before disdain for such means. He was asked by Heidi to bring the fake news to stair, and he wouldnt have bothered toe here if he didnt want to sleep with his gorgeous cousin. Thinking about it, Cousin Heidis guts got a little bigger and started to perform in front of stair in an out-of-this-world way. Heidi, of course, would not be foolish enough toe to stair himself, now the whole City B who have some ability to receive the news, Heidi hired someone to drive the car hit Darren, and absconded, if she came, this is not to the gun? Heidis cousin naturally saw stairs dislike for him, and he couldnt afford to mess things up, if so how else could he sleep with his dear cousin? With a smile on his face and an extremely low posture, his face even carried some regret, and sighed towards stair: Mr. Jakovich, to be honest, I am sorry for taking the liberty to disturb you today, but s! Stupid stair looked at the face of Heidis cousin and was somehow very angry. Damn you, if you know this is bothering me, why are you stilling to me? And that look on your face is too fake, right? Where is it like there is something to tell me, simply dead mother ah, how the fuck do you go to sing a big show. If you have any farts, let them out quickly, my time is golden, you cant afford it. stair said impatiently, very disgusted with this kind of nothing like to talk nonsense to dy the time of people. Che, only your time is valuable? My time is not time? Of course Heidis cousin onlyined in his heart a few words, naturally did not dare to say out. Even if you are here to deliver information, if you say this, it is estimated that he will also be stair a fat beating, after all, stairs temper is known. Heidis cousin nodded repeatedly and then said, Yes, yes, actually I was entrusted with this visit, and as for who it is, Ill be straightforward, ourpanys newly appointed team leader C Catherine! Catherine? After hearing what Cousin Heidi said, stairs eyebrows tightened and he looked at him with suspicion and questioned, If it was Catherine who asked for me, why didnt shee to me herself but asked you toe? stairs heart is very curious, he originally thought that this guy is to pander to their own, because Catherine in its under the work, he took the opportunity to help themselves a, did not think it was Catherine to find their own, the heart is also more and more strange, how this thing is also does not make sense ah. s! To tell the truth, Mr. Jakovich, because Ms. Perry she is afraid toe to you. I have to say that Heidis cousin is also very talented in interpretation, the expression is a spot on, as if a civil woman to redress the grievances in front of the Lord to cry out for Catherine. What! Dont dare toe to me? Whats there to be afraid of? What kind of person am I, stair? She is already married to Darren, would I still do anything to her? When stair heard this, he stood up at once and asked towards Heidis cousin. Heidis cousin saw that stair finally had the reaction he wanted, so he continued to perform towards stair and then sighed, s, how can Ms. Perry be like what you said, he is afraid toe because because because of a person, and as for who it is because of, I dare not say. Looking at Cousin Heidis obsequious appearance, it is obvious that someone is threatening him, or even Catherine, behind his back. stair condensation slightly wrinkled, his mind jumped out of a persons name C Darren, Im afraid that only Darren has such strength, otherwise who else can there be? Is this guy treating Catherine badly, not letting Catherinee to him? He even got someone to spy on Catherine, so Catherine had to ask her superiors at thepany toe to her for help? stairs mind was blown, and his fists couldnt help but clench a few points at the thought. Although Catherine is not with himself, stair still has her in his heart and is more concerned and devoted to Catherines affairs. Hearing this, and toote to discern the truth, anger has burned his sanity. If thats the case, Darren, Im not going to let you off the hook! stair said fiercely that he could not easily meet a girl he loved, but was snatched away by Darren, and now Darren did not even know how to cherish it, and even threatened Catherine not to let her find himself. Okay! That person I have already guessed who it is, if you have anything to say, just say it, I want to know everything, I am responsible for anything that happens, and I guarantee that Darren will not dare to do anything to you! stair sat down in his seat again and said faintly, he would like to see how Darren bullied Catherine! Heidis cousin at this time stunned backwards, the corners of the forehead is a cold sweat flowing down, looking at stair stammered: You you how do you know it was him? Seeing Heidis cousins look of surprise, stair was more sure that Darren must have done something in this matter, and Catherine must have suffered something from Darren. Thinking of this, stair looked at Heidis cousins eyes became cold: Cant you afford to offend him, Darren, but you can afford to offend me, stair? Cousin Heidi heard, choked by his own mouthful of saliva, could not help but cough a few times, and said in a loud voice: No, no, no, I do not mean that, Mr. Jakovich, this I Cousin Heidi is secretly having fun inside, huh? What kind of a big shot is that? Im still ying around with them. My cousin is really thoughtful, she repeatedly told me to be careful and not to be seen by stair. Cut! Now it seems that this guy, is just like a stupid, if not a NB father, now may be in which restaurant to wash dishes for others! Heidi cousin heart a burst ofcency, even the famous Mr. Jakovich are cheated by themselves, it seems that their acting skills can really enter the acting circle that movie star or something. Chapter 804 A good hand Seeing a somewhat anxious stair, Heidis cousin thought about it and it was almost time, in that case, let him make up all the storyline. When he thought of this, Cousin Heidi went limp and lost his backbone. He looked at stair with wide eyes and said, Mr. Jakovich, are you sure you can save me? What! Dont believe I have the strength? stair said coldly, how he said is also one of the five big families the heir of Jakovich Group, how can he be afraid of Darren? Heidi cousin is more like dead on arrival, towards stair unfolded: In that case, then I will start from the beginning, just the day after the two held a wedding What! Darrens been too lenient. stair at this time is already full of anger, his hand clenched into a fist, and heavily smashed on the desk, stair also ignore the pain instead of fierce re at Heidi cousin.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Cousin Heidis inner mood at this time and stair happen to be diametrically opposed. Good, good, good! What you want is this, the more angry you are, the moremotion you make, the more your cousin will like me. After all, I am such a wise man, and my skills in bed are top notch, hahaha. Cousin Heidis mood could be said to be overwhelmed, however he could not show it, otherwise stair would not have torn him apart? He put on an innocent face and said towards stair: Mr. Jakovich, this is not up to me either, you have to know that Darren can be said to be in City B, I am a small supervisor, also is also no way ah. Humph! Just how powerful is he Darren? Does he really think he can dominate City B alone and no one dares to touch it? What position does he put the other four families in? stair said fiercely, angry face ck, two eyes are also about to re out, apparently Heidi cousins words still yed a big role. Ms. Perry is also aware of Darren proposed to intervene in the matter, which is why I pleaded with me, saying that this is supposed to be the work she should do, how can do half throw to others, but but I have a few guts dare to go against Darren, Ms. Perry see me A time no way, only let me find you to see if you can help solve. Cousin Heidi directly twisted the facts, but also said the head, pretending to be very poor, stair how can not believe. This matter, I stair really decided to manage, you go back to tell Catherine, let her work at ease, and leave other things to me. stair then said, at this time his fury mood has been little by little he suppressed, the tone of voice also became calm. This word from Mr. Jakovich is enough, and I am sure Ms. Perry will thank Mr. Jakovich. Cousin Heidi said with a smile, how could he not be happy inside that stair had fallen for it directly under his own guidance. Well, just take your message, and you can go down. stair gave the eviction order. Cousin Heidi naturally did not dare to stay much longer, and then again, what he said was not true, if stair knew, it would be the end, he could not wait to flee the scene. Wait. Just as Cousin Heidi reached the office door, stair suddenly shouted. Hmm? Could it be that I left in such a hurry that he could see what was going on? Go to the front desk of ourpany and take the reward you deserve, and report directly to me for anything in the future. Yes, well, thank you Mr. Jakovich. Cousin Heidi replied and walked out of stairs office, his current mood can really be described in four words C heartfelt. I didnt think I would get the chance to sleep with my cousin just by sharpening my lips, and there was extra money to be made. stair thought he had done him such a big favor, so I guess the said reward would be no less, right? 10, 000? 50, 000? Anyway, it is white, how much can, at the same time his mind is more than a sultry lying on the bed, beckoning towards himself, needless to say must be Heidi, thinking about it, his footsteps can not help but step up a few points. In stairs office, stair was standing by the window thinking about something, and after standing for a long time, then muttered. Darren ah Darren, I was all set to give up on Catherine, and now that youve done this to Catherine, you cant me me for being cross, after all, Im the only one who can truly love Catherine. stair rage under the surprisingly with a trace of joy, he felt that since Catherine at this time to help themselves, then in her heart, they are more or less still a bit of status, although not as good as Darren, but after this incident, it is not certain. The corners of stairs mouth slowly ticked up into a smile. What! Are you sure? Darren was looking at a document in his office when he suddenly received a call from his beloved, and as for the content, it surprised him. Okay. After Darren finished, he hung up the phone. His eyes couldnt help but be wandering, what! Are you afraid of me being jealous by not doing stairs interview? If thats the case, you little girl has grown up. The corners of Darrens mouth surprisingly outlined an extremely rare smile. But! stair, you did that, I really have some thinking, what! This is to steal Catherine from me? Not to mention that Catherine and I are married, or not married, you are still not thrown aside, hanging out? Darren still had a smile on his face, but the meaning changed, apparently mocking stairs insouciance. Well, since you have topete with me for Catherine, lets give it a try and see if youre making a fool of yourself. Apparently Darren was not very interested in the matter, but only had a yful attitude, because she knew that she had a ce in Catherines heart that could not be changed. Aigoo, ah, ah, tired me, the sky, the earth, ah, who cane to my rescue ah? So in the office work so tired ah, at first there is some d, finally promoted, now it is good, so tired, this damn is not a promotion at all, is the punishment, full punishment. Catherine grumbled at this point as she looked at the pile of papers in front of her. The documents in front of you are the information of the major presidents, who are doing an interview, or have the possibility of doing an interview, have been collected, and she is the leader of the team in this area, the editor-in-chief wants her to make sure to personally go through it once, saying what this is the duty of the team leader. Chapter 805 Eva Catherine was wondering if the editor-in-chief had taken her, howe she felt that other team leaders were not as busy as she was, which one was not sitting in front of theputer ying solitaire for a while, so leisurely, howe when it was her turn it was like eating a dazzling mai, so busy that she could not stop. To say that the editor-in-chief pitted her, she really wronged the editor-in-chief, the other team leaders are a customer a customer targeted slowly umted, and she took over the team leader, naturally to see a lot of copies. If only a few more people hade out to help themselves, I wouldnt know how to see the monkey go on my own. Catherine looked at a pile of information sitting on her desk that was taller than she was and couldnt help but fret. s, how can we also have to match a personal assistant, which is the team leader. Catherine said with a smile, then shook her head, how is it possible, thepany so many team leaders are still no assistant, how can they have it. Ta-da-da! At this time, there was a knock on the door of the room. Catherine responded listlessly, Enter. Catherine then mechanically lifted her head to see which group member had delivered the new information again, ooh, good thing shes used to that! Hmm? When Catherine saw the visitor, she was surprised, where is this member of her own group, which member of her own group can be like her, the front and back of the beautiful, look pleasing to the eye, this nerve is a model, right? Who is this person? Wrong way, right? This was Catherines first reaction, however Catherine quickly dismissed her thoughts, her office was packed outter, the location is very special, how could someone go wrong ah.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Ms. Perry, hello. A blonde, blue-eyed, sultry woman extended her right hand toward Catherine. Catherine swallowed and mechanically extended her right hand and shook it with the other party. Who is this? Shes not here to rece me, is she? No, she still calls me Ms. Perry, how could she rece me. Then what is she doing here? Catherine couldnt figure out that this woman, who surprised even herself by looking at her, was from herpany? Howe she didnt recognize it? Hello, my name is Eva. Im a new employee in ourpany, and the editor-in-chief asked me to study under you first and be your assistant. The woman, who identified herself as Eva, spoke to Catherine. Catherine listened with a light cough, Eva? Who gave you this name? How big a grudge is it? You must not be your mothers own, so good-looking, even I look at it, I think it is pleasing to the eye, using the name Eva is really a waste of time. Catherine couldnt help but nder in her heart, but her face didnt show the slightest bit. Wait? What did you say! Be my assistant? Catherine reacted and stopped sputtering in her mind and said towards Eva. Yes. Eva smiled and catered. Its great to have an assistant just when you think theres no one to share the work. Well, with all due respect, who did you get your name from? Catherine thought about it or asked the mouth, thinking that this person is his own assistant, dry a little better, and will certainly get along well in the future. You mean Eva? My boss, how is that bad? Eva asked, looking at a smiling Catherine with a confused look on her face. Poof! Catherine failed to sink his teeth into it andughed out directly, are you having a grudge against this boss, and, sure enough, not a pro-mother obtain, hahaha. Ahem. Catherine looked at Eva, who was baffled, coughed dryly and patted her shoulder and said, Well, we will be colleagues from now on, I am not a bad person to get along with, the rules are not so much, in short, there is a saying, share the blessings, share the difficulties, you respect me as a brother, I will take you as a sister, we are both working for thepany, take care of each other. Take care of each other. After saying that Catherine smiled to herself. Eva, however, nodded and didnt say anything more. Catherine passionately said half a day, Eva surprisingly did not have a little response, Catherine inevitably feel embarrassed, the heart can not help butin about Sara, this little girl, said she is this way to make friends with others, and said what others because of this, all think she is very bold, are willing to make friends with her. I didnt think Id try it for the first time, it was so awkward, and maybe the other person thought they were crazy. Sara, youve embarrassed me, lets see how Ill fix you when I get back. As she was thinking, Eva suddenly opened her mouth, That Ms. Perry, I just arrived here, and although my English is very good, I still dont understand some of the words. Well, its okay. Catherine nodded, Hmm? You mean, you just came to Maniana? Right? Whats so weird about it? Eva asked curiously. I thought it was someone of foreign origin born and bred in Maniana, I didnt expect it, I didnt expect it, my assistant is actually a foreign student, hahaha, this time I can go back and pretend with Darren. With that, Catherine left the pile of information she hadnt finished processing behind her, took Evas hand and talked to her. Do not chat do not know, a chat a shock, Eva this person but not simple ah, but is the Russian karate womens champion, but also retired female military, or a Russian university graduate student, the national level athletes Faced with these titles of Eva, Catherine could not help but sweat, are you sure you are following me to learn and work for me as an assistant? Thats too good for you. After asking, Catherine found out that Eva was only here temporarily, her so-called boss had asked her toe here to learn English. This boss is really excellent, but I would like to thank you, if not for you, I would not have such a good assistant. Eva let Catherine look at her abs, and Catherine was excited to touch them, and her eyes were filled with envy. This is how to practice out, I dreamed of the waistline, I practiced for a full two weeks did not practice ah. If Eva had heard this, she wouldnt have known what to say. Come on,e on, Eva, let me see your biceps. Catherine said excitedly, she had never known a woman as strong as Eva, so naturally she wanted to see it. Come on,e on, let me see your leg muscles again. Catherine said again after touching Evas biceps. This is definitely the most strong person she has ever seen, regardless of gender, even if Darren has abs and biceps, butpared to Eva is far worse. Eva was also happy to let others appreciate the results of her hard work, and then put one leg over the office work. Catherine couldnt help but put her hand on it and slowly slide it through, dont look so thick, a little fat, if you kick down towards whoever, it must be moving a lot. Chapter 806 Big misunderstanding Ms. Perry, here is the information on a few people I am responsible for, I One of Catherines group members walked in at this time without warning, and just as soon as he entered, he saw an unspeakable scene. Cough cough, that, team leader I did not see anything, I do not know anything, you continue, continue. With that said the group member walked out, not forgetting to close the door on the way out. Catherine anxiously put away the small hand on Evas leg, cant help but sweat, finished, finished, she must think I am Lesbian! Does this idiot have no brain? If I were that, how could I be married to Darren? Hm, no matter, do not do anything wrong, not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door, and she did not bother to exin. Catherine thought about it and was relieved, but did not continue to study Evas body and talked to Eva about work.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Hows it going? Did it work out? As soon as Heidi saw her cousin, she asked out loud. When Cousin Heidi saw his cousin sitting on the sofa, he came up at once: Haha, what could be so difficult for your cousin, I have over-achieved the task you gave me. Oh? How so? Heidi then asked. Heidis cousin then told Heidi about his conversation with stair, exaggerating of course, and as a man, of course, to let women see their good side. Heidi smiled, as long as things didnt go wrong, Heidis mind took stock of the situation, and by this time Lena was almost there. Ta-da-da! Who knew that before the two hadpletely removed their underwear, a noisy knocking sounded at the door. Heidis cousin couldnt help but wrinkle up no, lightly suspicious: What the hell is going on here? So evil? Every time when ites to the critical moment someone alwayse to spoil, really! Heidiughed and did not reply, no one came to be evil, how can they let you y with their bodies for nothing because of this little thing, it is ridiculous. Well, were already like this, are you still afraid of not getting it? Hurry up and get dressed. Heidi grunted petntly, got dressed and got up to tidy up. Thats true, but next time Ill bring you back to my house, I dont believe anyone else will bother us. Heidis cousin nodded and muttered to himself. When Heidi heard this, a cold smile rose up in her heart. Oh well, Im afraid there will never be a next time. Once both were dressed, Heidi opened the door and the person who came was none other than Lena, who had made an appointment with herself. Cousin, Ill leave now if theres nothing else. Heidi naturally did not stay, and only after her cousin left did Lena take off her sunsses and ask towards Heidi, How are things going? And how could I let my sister down? Things are going well. Heidi replied with a smile. Seeing Lenas sad face, she then asked, What! Is something wrong with your sister? Lena shook her head and said toward Heidi, Its nothing, its some personal issues I have that have been resolved. Its settled? Thats good, I wonder how Darrens side is being handled by my sister? Heidi looked at Lena and asked out loud. In fact, deep inside her heart is extremely do not want to go down this road, she used to be very close to Darren, naturally understand Darrens methods, and his strength. The people in their hands are not what they can have, so how can they fight with others? Heidi also persuaded Lena, but did not y a role, if she did not think Lena wisdom is more than a person, will already sell Lena, in exchange for their own peace, even in prison and what is the harm? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Thats not something you should worry about, Ill have my own ideas when the timees to make the arrangements. Lena said with raised eyes. Now even if it is the biological mother to ask their own ns, she will not say a word more than the amount, after all, this is too big involved. Not to mention that Heidi has not yet fully obtained Lenas trust, naturally is more can not say. If Heidi will do this thing, then of course, we have to say two things, one, she is indeed qualified to be their own allies, two, well, she and himself have be a boat of grasshoppers, naturally, can not escape, this time again caught is not the problem of sentencing three or two years, Darren will certainly be a thunderbolt means to deal with the two. Facing Darren, Lena alone is not very sure, although Heidi is also not what Zhuge Kongming generation, but at least counted as an ally is not? Heidi face Lenas answer is not angry, to be frank, this matter is important, naturally, it is not possible to let themselves know so quickly, in case the wind leaks, the whole Darren can not, then the dead is Lena. The two then talked about something else, something to do with dealing with Darren and Catherine. Well, I know. stairs eyes narrowed slightly, shing a cold light, even the air has a little more coldness. He had just been tipped off that Catherine suddenly had an additional assistant by her side, a Russian, with an even more unusual identity. stair is not Catherine, always that simple. Knowing that, then immediately associated with Darren, if not him, how could such a person to Catherine as an assistant. Darren, Darren, I cant believe that you have controlled Catherine so much that you dont give her any freedom at all? What do you take her for! A bird in a cage? Or a tool for you? You have no humanity at all! stairs heart was furious. How could he have taken the oath in the temple? How could he forget it so quickly? Thinking of Catherine at this time, stair could not help but feel distressed, and really wanted to jump out immediately to rescue Catherine. Chapter 807 LA Genius After work, Catherine excitedly pulled Eva, saying that she wanted to invite Eva to dinner to get acquainted, Eva also agreed without even thinking, she was originally sent by Darren to keep Catherine safe. How about this look? In the future, Ill teach you English and things to do at work, and you can supervise my weight loss. Catherine couldnt help but touch a handful of her belly b and suggested towards Eva. Good, it just so happens that I also exercise every day, do you know where there is a gym with a better environment here, we can go together. Seeing Evas quick agreement, Catherine couldnt help but be excited: Dont worry, I have a gym card there, enough for both of us. Ha ha, with me so many years of b you can finally go. In fact, Catherine is not much fat, just a little bit of meat on her stomach, but for a woman, who would mind being too thin? Wait a minute ha, I have already called my er, husband, he wille to pick us up right away and we will have dinner together. Catherine naturally had to introduce Eva to Darren, and she also had to talk to Darren about her future fitness problems, so she might not eat dinner with Darren, and she would have more confidence if Eva was present. Now Catherine haspletely taken Eva as her good sister, the rtionship between the two women is really easy, casual conversation about slimming, decorating and what not will be familiar. Soon, Darren came over in a Rolls Royce and Catherine pulled Eva over.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Ugh, over here! Catherine shouted toward Darren. Walking up close, Catherine squeezed her throat before she then opened her mouth: Ahem, Ill give you a grand introduction, because of my outstanding performance, thepany has specially assigned itself a Russian foreign student to help itself, of course she has a nice English name called Eva! Although she couldnt understand in her heart why thepany would assign herself an assistant for good reason, she was still very happy and had a small victory in front of Darren. This is my husband, a president only. In the introduction to Darren, Catherine rolled her eyes, really people are more angry than others, now they are still not on the same level with Darren, and I am still Darrens body bagger. Although they were married, Catherine did not want to spend a penny of Darrens money. She believed that a self-reliant woman was the most beautiful. DarrenAnna took a moment and extended her hand towards Eva: Hi, Im Darren. Heh, this stupid girl, really so proud, you do not think about why yourpany gives you an assistant ah? Of course, Darren is also just in the heart of the thought, did not break, if said, Catherine will not be happy, and see Catherine so happy, Darren also can not bear to let Catherine disappointed. The two then got into the car, Darren naturally had an arrangement in ce, and the three left. Lena was sitting in a private vi at the moment, sipping her tea and letting out a long breath. The vi was bought by none other than Lena with money given to her by Heidi, and in the name of a small employee of her ownpany. The first floor is filled with sophisticated instruments used to monitor some of Darrens employees. Lena can only keep collecting incriminating evidence to get more people to follow her, so she can be sure that Darren will give up everything. Its really unexpected, Darrenspany has a really big monthly flow, and the cooperation with the top is even more numerous. Lena frowned, muttering to herself. She was just looking at the books of Darrenspany that she got through Ted, the general manager of the Kirnd Group. Lena asked Ted to get the books to see who Darren was dealing with, so she could take advantage of the situation. Secondly, she wants Ted toe on boardpletely, to know the books of this thing represents too many things, Darren if they know, will not kill him? Oh, Darren ah Darren you say you work so hard for what? In the end, its all about winning this for me? When the timees, I will send someone to deal with thesepanies, you will still be obediently trampled under my feet? Hahaha. Lena said with a softugh, as if dering her victory. Lena picked up the phone and then said, Have the one I invitede up, its about time he came in handy. Lena smiled faintly, but she had spent a lot of money to bring a financial genius back from Los Angeles to help her fight from Darren. Not long after, a middle-aged man in a suit appeared in front of Lena. Lena looked the man up and down and opened her mouth with a bit of questioning, Are you the George? The visitorughed and replied, What! Dont look like it? Lena really has some doubts about whether her money is worth spending, how the person in front of her looks like a crook in Wall Street abroad, where is a little bit of financial peoples meaning? Are you really George, the financial genius? asked Lena skeptically. Youre doubting me? George also has a trace of displeasure, if you did not spend a lot of money to invite me back, I do note, but now it is good, but you suspect me. As long as you can help me, there will be less benefits for you. Lena said casually, although she is not yet in control of the Owen family ofpanies, but to get some money out, of course, is not difficult, and besides, she still has Heidi, the big money, right? Thest time I asked Heidi for arge sum of money, I did not expect the starlet to give a lot, I guess she still has arge amount in her hand, so Lena will not worry about money. Well, I didnt call you here to see what you look like, heres apanys books, take a look, I want to copse or even rece thispany, when the timees, its up to you toe up with a n. Lena tossed the ledger at George and said seriously. She had just looked at the books, but how would she know where to start when she couldnt see anything but Darrens running water? That was the real purpose of her hiring the man in front of her. O! Good. George smiled and took the ount book, he thought from where to work is not dry, here the price is so high, but worthy of their own snacks. After just a few nces, George couldnt help but suck in a cool breath and said in amazement toward Lena, This is definitely a first-tierpany. Lena smiled, took Georges expression in her eyes, and then said, You dont have to worry about a few lines ofpany, just read it and tell me what to do. Chapter 808 Catherine’s aggravation Look, people this biceps, your distance from others is far worse. Catherine lifted Evas arm toward Darren and said. Darren couldnt help but roll his eyes, people are killers, Im a president and she has what topare? Hmph, I am not afraid to tell you that she is also the karate champion of Russia, if you dare to bully me in the future, I will let her teach you a lesson. Catherine said with her head held high in front of Darren. Are you sure you want my people, to bully me? Is that good? Looking at Darrens smile with deep meaning, Catherine could not help but frown, how this girl is not afraid of ah? Humph! Im going to make her teach me two moves, and if you bully me, Ill give you a beating. Catherine waved her little fist again and turned toward Darren. This little girl, why always think of beating me ah? I am your husband, if I dont have two strokes, I will be beaten up by you. Darren smiled, thinking in his mind, and then said, Then please Eva, teach me two moves as well. You also want to learn two moves, what! Do you still want to resist? Catherine said with her own beak. No, no, no, learn two moves to defend yourself, defend yourself. Darren denied it even with a mouthful of words, and said in a solicitous manner toward Catherine. Hmph, thats more like it. Catherine said uncharitably. Seeing this appearance of the boss, Eva heart a burst of surprise, did not expect ah, the boss is afraid of his wife. Of course, Darren is not afraid of Catherine, he is giving in to Catherine and joking with her. By the way, I have something to tell you. Catherine said towards Darren as if she suddenly remembered something. What!? Darren said with a slight smile as he raised his eyes. In the future, I wont eat dinner with you. Catherine sat up and said seriously. Darrens mouth curled up in an evil smile, not understanding what Catherine was up to, and asked with curiosity, What! Quit? Cough cough! Quit on what? I still cant eat something ah? Ahem, thats not true. Catherine heard Darren say he was choking on his own food and patted his chest to make himselffortable before continuing, Im going to the gym with Eva, so the two of us will eat together, and you can just fix it yourself. After Catherine finished, she looked at Darren with anticipation and two eyes, what if this guy didnt agree? O, yes. Darren replied bluntly that in his opinion Catherine just couldnt hold out for a day or two, so it was okay. Seeing Darren agree without even thinking about it and with a smile on his lips, Catherine couldnt help but frown, how could she not understand what Darren meant. Do you not believe in this girl? Hmph! You watch, two monthster, this girl will be thin as a lightning! Catherine gagged and said, surprisingly, was questioned by Darren, not steamed buns to fight for breath, I must insist on it. Uh, well, but as far as I know, the thinnest lightning bolt is three meters wide. Darren said casually. I you Catherine heard what Darren said and couldnt get a word in edgewise, and then she stopped paying attention to him and talked to Eva about food. Hello? Its stair! stair picked up the phone at this point and called Catherines editor-in-chief, opening his mouth and emphasizing his identity. Uh, so its Mr. Jakovich, sorry for the dy. The voice of Catherines editor-in-chief immediately came on the other end of the line, and then he asked carefully, I wonder what Mr. Jakovich wanted to call me for this time? Set up an interview for me tomorrow with Ms. Perry, because thepany has a new product out and I want to advertise it. stair stated his purpose directly. Cough cough, you still need us to advertise? If you want to find Catherine, just say so, why beat around the bush? But tomorrow is the weekend. Catherine hadined to herself that she didnt want to work overtime. The editor-in-chief was in a bit of a bind and suggested to stair, Mr. Jakovich, do you think its okay to postpone it for two days? Tomorrow is the weekend, and Ms. Perry is off. When stair heard what the editor-in-chief said, his brow furrowed, what does this guy mean? Is he also intimidated by Darrens power? Howe he had never heard of journalists having a break? Its usually a few days a month to assume good? Thinking about it, stair then felt a touch of anger, thinking that the editor-in-chief was either bribed by Darren, or afraid of Darren, what! You are afraid of offending him, but not afraid of offending me? I dont care, whatever you use, tomorrow at nine oclock, I want to see Catherine in my office, otherwise, you also follow the big bad luck. stair hung up the phone with a vengeance, thinking inwardly that Catherine was in hot water at the moment and if he saved her sooner, he would have been able to free himself sooner. Who the hell did I piss off? Asking for my help and telling me so, it really pisses me off. The editor-in-chief said aggrievedly to himself. How can I say this, what if Catherine doesnt go? She told me that she could not afford to be offended at both ends, so it was hard. In the end, the editor-in-chief had no choice but to wake up and call Catherine. Hello, Catherine? Hmm? Catherine was eating a mouth full of food at this point and couldnt say a word. Go interview stair tomorrow, hispany has a new product out. Hmm? When Catherine heard this, she couldnt help but increase her voice and her tone of voice was so strong that if it werent for some food in her mouth, Im afraid she would have had a theory with the editor-in-chief. Where is the promised weekend? Ive been working for days, Im exhausted, Im not a machine, I dont need to rest? And the interview was with stair, the editor-in-chief, you did it on purpose? Catherine couldnt help but look angry andin a lot. I know, I know, but this is what Mr. Jakovich personally said, that you should go tomorrow, and if someone else is there, I cant exin to Mr. Jakovich.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The editor-in-chief exined on the other end of the phone, but alsoined about stair, why people do not need to rest? No rest Catherine chewed her food vigorously, but hated herself for taking a big bite and couldnt swallow this one, so she could only stammer out. Er this way, I promise you, when you are done with the interview, give you a day off, you take a break ande back to work. The editor-in-chief paused, then said, Catherine, ah, you just say yes. Catherine finally swallowed the bite at the other end and was just about to speak when she was interrupted again by the editor-in-chief. No matter, for the sake of thepany, you can barely sacrifice a little. The editor-in-chief hurriedly hung up the phone after saying that. Chapter 809 Plans Brother, no? Thats my weekend, this is going to wear me out. Catherineined tearfully. Darren frowned at this and ran his hand over Catherines little head heartily, then asked, Whats wrong? Ugh, tomorrow I have to go to work overtime, I originally said I could go to the gym with Eva, but now I cant, I really cant catch up with the n, and our editor-in-chief, Im already so tired, and I have to do the interview, why do I feel like Im doing it on purpose? Catherine said breathlessly. Darrenughed, he thought something big had happened, but it turned out to be just overtime, then raised an eyebrow and said seductively towards Catherine, Hows that? Do you need me to give your editor-in-chief a heads up? When Catherine heard what Darren said, a glint then radiated from her eyes, but it quickly subsided. The editor-in-chief just said that stair personally put the words, naming himself to go, if you do not go, or let Darren appear, stair and Darren will certainly have to fight again. Catherine thought about it and finally said towards Darren, I think its better to forget about it, Ill take care of my work. Soon, Catherine came out of her loss and smiled toward Darren and Eva, Okay, well, enough about that,e on, lets eat. Miss Owen, I have carefully read the information you gave me. George put down the information Lena had just given him in his hand, took a deep breath, let his heart calm down, and said towards Lena. George, after reading the Kirnd Groups series of books, could not help but be rmed, and it was then that he realized that he might have encountered a difficult problem. Since he started out, he had taken down no less than fiftypanies,rge and small, but never one that was as big as the Kirnd Group.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Oh? Well? See anything. Lena was leaning back in her seat, thinking about the Owen Group, and when George said that, she became interested. Thispany is not simple, from his flow of water can be analyzed, he is involved in a very wide range of areas, liquidity on at least not less than five billion. George changed his usualzy look and said seriously, obviously having some headaches about it. Lena nodded thoughtfully. George lives abroad and naturally does not know how powerful Darren really is at home, so how can she not know. But five billion dors of liquidity makes a person familiar with the strength of Darren heard can not help but feel appalling, even if anypany nowpletely crossed, so much money, but also enough to maintain. What? Are you afraid? Lena asked with a hint of provocation toward George. Ridiculous, how can a genius allow others to question? This is something George cannot tolerate. He has not experienced failure since his debut, so he is even more arrogant. Huh? To be honest, I grew up, I really dont know, how to write the word fear. The Kirnd Group was a difficult but challenging experience for George, and he had a lot of fun trying it out. Georges eyes were full of anticipation, as if he couldnt wait to fight Darren, and the corners of his mouth couldnt help but hook up a confident smile: Although he is extremely strong in thispany, but for me, huh, its just a little more energy and time, but Im really looking forward topeting with this big boss A little. Oh? Should I praise you for your excellent wit? Or should I scold you for your poor eyesight? Are you sure you can handle Darren with that attitude? Lena heard what George said, cant help but feel that George is a little overconfident, Darren is not easy to deal with? If it was really that easy, how could she have been unsessful, and was nearly discovered by Darren. Oh, so this big boss called Darren ah, but Darren the three words are only worthy of my supporting role, let me go further, I believe that after this matter of Darren, my reputation in the sector will be more is bing higher, when mymission well, doubled a few times think is no big problem. George said confidently, as if he had already won the fight with Darren. Lena listened to Georges words, could not help but cold eyes slightly wrinkled, he can not be sick in the head, right? How can you start thinking about the future of victory now? George naturally understood what was in Lenas mind, and he shrugged helplessly, how could anyone question a genius now? He smiled and walked towards Lena, and when he reached the front, took that information and then opened his mouth and said, This, this, this, is the focus of our breakthrough, and of course you need to be prepared in advance. Lena couldnt help but sit up straight and look at what George was referring to, and then looked at George with a questioning face and asked, What preparation? At this time Georges face more than a serious point, the disdain and pride of the expression put away, towards Lena said. You need to prepare arge part of the funds, acquire the shares of this group, and then violently throw it out, to bring a feeling of stormy weather to theirpany, in order to make their internal staff panic, and also to make his partners, start to question up, whether he has the ability to continue to cooperate with himself. Lena listened and nodded thoughtfully, well, good. If Darrenspany heart fell, it would be much easier for her to do anything else, and then Lena looked at George again, gesturing for him to continue. George smiled inwardly, how now finally willing to believe this genius? Then, what you have to do is to disintegrate it from within thepany, I think those people downstairs you will not be used to waste, so you must be able to control some of theirpany, these things naturally by them to do. At the same time you can hire people to sabotage their production houses. Once the production line is destroyed, their economy is broken, and the next step is to do is to rob his business partners. ording to my observation, they still have many industries linked to the top, others can wait, but the top will not wait. When the timees, you can step in and talk to the top, I believe that the problem of getting our side should not be too big. And the group will be faced with a mountain of liquidated damages and an unworkable shell of apany. Georges eyes narrowed ufortably as he spoke in a godlike andden voice. Chapter 810 Choking Again Lena listened to the first thought is quite feasible, but the more you think about it, the more you think it is not reliable, this thing is easy to say, Kirnd Group which is so easy to go bankrupt, can not forget that he can still have five billion liquidity, that is what, not to mention saving apanys emergency, ten twenty also enough ah. Besides, Kirnd Group is arge family, not only in the heavy industry and light industry above the industry, film and televisionpanies, transport and other aspects of their own operations, how to sabotage themselves, do not hire killers to go to the actors and truck drivers all killed one by one? Then it is not Darren who will be unlucky. Lena thought of this, her face also suddenly became grave, towards George said: Is the problem too simple, how can Kirnd Group be so easy to go bankrupt?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. No, I just sketched out the n, of course you think its simple, are you worried about the liquidity? George looked at Lena after a pause then exined, This point you can rest assured, as long as you give me 500 million, I am confident that in the stock will y out his five billion. Are you kidding? 500 million to get 5 billion from someone else? How is it possible? If you are so capable why do this again, go directly to the stock market good. Lena said skeptically, Oh? How do you y? George smiled andid out his detailed n in full, he was analyzing Darrens books when he was conceiving his n step by step, and finally the truth. Of course there are still some loopholes that need further deliberation, but he doesnt think theyre a big deal. Lena, after listening to all of Georges ns, could not help but be rmed and at the same time a little skeptical and worried that if she could not bring down Darren this time, then she would really be down. What? Have you thought about it yet? This n can be said to be absolute to bring down this group, but it requires more money naturally, to return the capital, at least in three or four years after you take over. George asked towards Lena, in fact Georges inner heart is still rtively worried, in case Lena feels to pay too much, or afraid, then he will not miss a chance to fight with another genius? George did not know that Darren is the son of his father, but also thought that such argepany are Darren alone out of the, so directly Darren as his ultimate rival, if you know the real situation of Darren, maybe George will not be so interested in it. Lena thought left and right, and finally gritted her teeth and said ruthlessly, Okay, Ill think of a way to fund it, and do the rest as you say! Lena made this decision or under the ruthless, this time either Darren died or Lena died. I see you two are chatting so well, why dont you invite Eva to our house as a guest? At the dinner table Darren watched Catherine and Evaughing and joking, and then suggested. Catherine, of course, was very supportive after hearing this, and also hurriedly said, Thats right, thats right, youe to our house, lets have a good chat, anyway, we dont have to work in the afternoon, and tomorrow we have to work overtime, and we dont know when we will have time next time. Eva listened and agreed without even thinking, she was originally sent by Darren to protect Catherine closely, even if Catherine returned home, she still had to follow in the shadows? Yes, yes, only Im afraid Ill disturb you. Eva spoke up. How could it be? Im more than happy that youre going to keep mepany, so how could I resent your intrusion. Catherine smiled, with two small tiger teeth leaking out. Ahem, people are afraid to disturb me, but I still have things to do in thepanyter, you two feel free to do it. Darren joked aside towards Catherine. Cut, can you have some face, how about disturbing you? You can still eat me? Catherine bristled and turned toward Darren. After Catherine and Darren officially held the wedding, for some reason, Darren became more and more easy-going, Catherine saw, also became strong, who asked you to always bully me before, so easy you nowpromise with me, if I do not bully you a little, it will be a loss. Of course Catherines so-called bullying is only a verbal victory, in physical terms, Darren is still bullying her as usual. Mr. Jakovich, theyre over there. stairs assistant stood behind stair and said carefully. stair followed the direction the assistant pointed and let go of his sight, and then saw Darren and Catherine, Eva, talking about something. But at this time Catherine face has a trace of distortion, because she made a very disdainful expression to bully Darren, stair where to know, but also thought that Catherine is precisely controlled by Darren and feel stifled. stair thought of this, the pace of the feet also became faster and faster, even the palm of the hand was ttened into an iron fist, as if to go up to teach Darren a lesson. Darren! stair walked up close to Darren, suppressing his inner rage, and then shouted. Although stair is extremely controlled, it is still not difficult to hear the anger carried in his words. What, stair? Darren looked at the aggressive stair directly stood up and said coldly towards stair. He didnt want to talk to stair in general, but that doesnt mean he was afraid of stair. Oops, its over, its over! How can these two people run together? They wont fight, right? stair, stair, tell me, what did I do to you in my previous life? In this life you always follow me, how can I meet you everywhere, you let me go, okay? Im begging you! stair looked over at Catherine, who was sitting on the sidelines, and noticed that she was looking very pale, thinking that she didnt want to let herself warn Darren in front of her. OK, Ill put up with it, I just dont want to put the woman I like in a difficult position here, but this isnt going to be the end of it. stair gritted his teeth, loosened his hand into a fist little by little, and said calmly towards Darren: Darren, I really despise you, huh! Thanks to me, I wanted to bless you and Catherine, but I didnt expect you to be such a person. Darrens brow furrowed and his eyes narrowed, how what kind of person am I? Although he couldnt understand exactly what stair was saying, he couldnt tolerate stair treating himself like this. stair, when did I ever need you to look up to me? What are you doing here instead of sitting in your Landry Group and keeping your family business? Dont ever say youre here for dinner, Im afraid only a ghost would believe that. Chapter 811 Preparing to Strike Hmph, of course Im not here to eat this time, and only you would bring Catherine to a ce like this! stair said with annoyance, he made concessions before because Catherine had a heart for Darren, but now the situation is different, Darren actually treats Catherine not at all good, but also threatened Catherine. Thinking about it, stair couldnt help but nce at Eva, who was also looking at him, sitting on the side.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Evas heart was a little surprised, as far as she knew, her boss was the president of the number onepany in China, how could there be people who had trouble with their boss and even called out their bosss big name. When stair looked at Eva, Eva clearly felt the strong hostility from the other side, which made Eva some puzzled toe. What? I dont know you, I havent even met you before that, why are you looking at me like that? Is he always like this when he sees someone? Darren couldnt help but feel ridiculous, this ce was picked by Catherine, he naturally brought Catherine, and now this guy even thinks he did wrong, howe my daughter-inw is a little more diligent and frugal, and youre not happy about it? What business is it of yours what ce I take my wife to eat? Dont you think youre being a little too broad-minded? Darren faced with their own stair natural will not be polite, but also a step forward, the intention of defying the dry a little. Catherine saw the performance of the two where can still be calm, and quickly got up and went forward, took Darrens arm, backed up, and only then said to stair: Mr. Jakovich, I have agreed to the interview, please go back, I will go to yourpany tomorrow on time. All Catherine could think of was that stair hade to vent his frustration because he knew about his previous unwillingness to do his exclusive interview. stair listened to it and frowned, then also followed by relief. Catherine must have been threatened by Darren at this time, or feel that it is unable to wipe the face to say so, since this is the case, then wait in and Darren theory. Hm, Mr. Kirnd, I came to see you this time because I have a business deal to talk to you, I wonder if Mr. Kirnd is free toe to our Landry Group as a guest this afternoon? stair put his sharpness away at this point and said towards Darren. Eh? Darren couldnt help but chuckle lightly, what? Do you think Im a fool? This attitude is to talk business with me? I believe that as long as the IQ is not a problem will know that you this kid is not a good intention, right? But Darren was still curious, stair came aggressively to get himself to theirpany to talk about things, what exactly was the talk? Darren thought of this, so he agreed: Okay, since Mr. Jakovich has business with me, how can I refuse to do so? I will be there. Of course, as this identity is not disdained to use some unseemly means, Darren in this point is still quite relieved, although their own and stair not good friendship, but, stairs person is still sure. Seeing stairs battle just now, Catherine was naturally very worried about Darren, and then pulled Darrens arm hard, shook her head, and said towards stair, Whats the matter, Ill talk about it tomorrow when I go to yourpany. stair listened and took it directly as Catherine did not want Darren to know that she secretly asked for help from herself, but he still looked a bit ufortable with Darren, and then softly reassured towards Catherine: Dont worry, I wont do anything about it. The subtext means that I wont let Darren know about you until Ive gotten you out of his clutches. Catherines heart is speechless, shit, who are you kidding? Like just like that, can be called no matter? If you are not pulling yourself, it is estimated that the early fight it. Darren eyes shed a cold, heard stair said to Catherine, his heart can not help but angry, this kid really still ying his wifes attention, really excessive, I am definitely going to go this afternoon, to see what medicine you sell in the gourd in the end. Since Mr. Kirnd has promised toe down, you must be there by then, or I will not look up to you. stair then threw down a harsh sentence towards Darren, turned his head and left. Darren, you you dont have to be general with him, I think he is to see me pushing off his interview, this is the misunderstanding is you dont let me go, so find on, you you also dont get angry, I see that afternoon what The bullshit business is also a front, you should not go. Catherine waited for stair to leave, pulled Darren to a seat, and persuaded towards him. Dont worry, Ill be fine. Darren smiled and stroked Catherines little head, looking at her with loving eyes. Darren knew very well in his heart that Catherine was only worried about herself when she said that, and meant nothing else. And Darren couldnt help but rejoice at the thought of Catherine trying to avoid stairs interview, what does this mean? It means that my daughter-inw is afraid of me being jealous, and that I still have a ce in her heart. Then Ill go with you. Catherine went on to say, at least he went, there is a person to pull the fight, the two will not fight ah. What? You dont believe me, huh? Darren pulled Catherine into his arms and pinched Catherines little cheeks, saying lovingly. Catherine could not help but sigh, this is really, their own persuasion is certainly useless, can only silently pray that the two do not make anything happen. Miss Owen, everything that needs to be done is ready, all thats missing is getting him into the pit. A member of Lenas inner circle at the Owen Group reported back toward Lena. Lena nodded in satisfaction, this n she also nned for some time, finally ready to do almost ready to start. Good, I know, wait for these two days, I will find a suitable opportunity to do it, I believe that in a short time, I canpletely get Jasvirs shares in my own hands, hahaha, everything of the Owen Group will be mine, no one will try to grab it from me. Lena said with a smile. Lenas believer was excited to hear that if Lena was in charge of the Owen Group, he would be the number one contributor to the general manager position, so he smiled towards Lena andplimented her, Congrattions Miss Owen, congrattions Miss Owen, it finally worked. Dont be too happy too soon, this thing hasnt worked out yet, has it? But randomly Lena turn of speech, towards his own heart continued: But I believe that with Jasvir that silly boy can not make any waves, hahaha Lenas minders are also following Lena with a burst ofughter, as if this matter has been nailed down. Chapter 812 Snitching Catherine and Eva returned to their vi, although Darren and stair had just had some arguments, but Catherine also felt that the two should not go too far, after all, they are the heirs of the five families. Darren did not rush to find stair, he got in the car and went to his ownpany, he felt a little bit of his boss did not do a good job. Thepanys big and small things have to go through his hands, and do not know how many projects dyed, of course, he does not care about those interests, at this time Kirnd Group has no one can bepared to it, can only look at its back, but Darren will not be unable to get along with the money. Mr. Kirnd, there is a man downstairs, saying he has something important to report to you, do you think you should let him go or . Darren was picking out whichpany to work with to maximize the benefits when he was alerted by a phone call, and when Darren answered the phone, he heard the receptionist asking for himself. Hmm? Darren has a trace of surprise, there are things to report to himself? The heart of his own beloved has his own token, in and out simply can not be blocked by the front desk, and he seems to have nothing to check recently, right? What does the visitor look like? Darren asked faintly toward the phone. The visitor was about twenty-five years old, dressed in a sports outfit, with a duck-tongue cap, and sunsses, looking a little panicked, looking around as if he was afraid of what people might see him. When the receptionist heard Darrens order, he sized up the man in front of him and reported truthfully towards Darren. Okay, lets get him up here. Darren answered and hung up the phone. Ben, take this man to Mr. Kirnds office. The receptionist shouted towards a reception, while inwardly curious about the origins of this person, to know their own president is not what people can see, this kid even muddled through to see the president. Soon the receptionist led the man to where Darrens office was: This is Mr. Kirnds office you can go in. Then knocked on the door, the reception which left. Enter. The man was standing in the doorway in fear and trepidation when he heard a maic voice ringing in his ears. The man took a deep breath and walked in as if he had made a great decision. After entering, the man first looked toward the door before closing the office door. Darren took the other partys demeanor in his eyes, and his heart was more than curious, how this person looking for himself in the end what is the matter? Look at his appearance seems to be very nervous ah. Darren did not speak, but watched him quietly. At this time the man, also turned around, a few steps towards Darren, found that Darren is looking at him after, can not help but averted his eyes, back a few steps. This is our bosss boss, huh? Howe hes so young? Only after a long time did the man say, Mr. Kirnd, Im a clerk at your Purple Co. Darren nodded, his ownpany as many as dozens ofpanies, he could not know the names of all the employees, and then asked towards Zac: What do you want to see me about? Zac swallowed, stepped forward and said toward Darren, Mr. Kirnd, I would like to expose a man to you, Samuel King, our vice president at Purple Co. Darren could not help butugh, half a day, this kid is towards himself to snitch ah, Darren certainly know their own men must have stolen their own spend their own, but as long as not excessive, Darren alsozy to pay attention to, after all, such a person killed a hundred and ten thousand, is not clean. Hearing what Zac said, Darrens mind could not help but sh a human figure, a middle-aged man, it is the middle-aged man he said, as the president of Kirnd Group, how can not know all the important people under their own, Samuel is among them. In Darrens influence, Samuel, this person is smooth, and even more pleasing to himself, but his personal ability is quite good, otherwise it would not sit in the position of vice president, but this person seems to have a fatal w, horny! Darren thought, Samuel in the end has provoked which little girl, surprisingly let this guy came to himself toin? Could it be that Samuel gave his wife to Darren couldnt help but shake his head, this cant be right, then opened up towards Zac, So tell me, what happened to Samuel him? If Samuel has really done something wrong to people, he really needs to fix it himself.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Mr. Kirnd, the thing is this, becausest night Mr. King gave me a task, I worked overtime until 12 oclock toplete, that night did not give him, the next morning I went over to deliver, but there is no one in the office, because the document is a bit urgent, I thought I would wait for Mr. King toe and then I left, or let Mr. King look at it. I thought I would wait for Mr. King toe before I left, so I could let Mr. King look at it, and where it was not good I could easily modify it. So I waited in the office for Mr. King toe, but who knows after a while, the phone rang, at first I did not answer Zac started reminiscing and talking, but Darren got tired of listening. Why so much nonsense? Cant you just get to the point? If you came to me just to say that you were too anxious to wait for him in his office, I promise not to fire you. Get to the point. Darren said with a hint of anger, how could hispany recruit such a person? Dont you know that the reporting requirements are brief andpetent? Yes! Mr. Kirnd, heres the point. Zac heard Darrens urging and said in a rush. When I answered the phone, I heard the person on the phone say, Samuel, how are things getting ready? The boss is waiting anxiously, if Darren doesnt die, its us who will die. Of course I knew Darren was your great name, so I hung up the phone and ran out, and I havent gone back yet, so I came straight to you. Zac finished looking up at Darren, hoping Darren believed he was telling the truth. Darren was shocked to hear that I had to die? If I dont die, they have to die? At the same time, he also wondered if the man in front of him would lie to himself, but looking at his appearance, he was not lying at all. Okay, I got it, you go down. Darren frowned and said towards Cui Lintian. Er Zac took two awkward steps back, but didnt mean to leave. If he went back now, it probably wouldnt end well. He knew the news that Samuel was going to kill Mr. Kirnd, how could Samuel let him go. Darren looked up and noticed that Zac hadnt left, and then thought of the problem. Chapter813 Exposure Well, you wait downstairs, I will send someone to take you home and keep you safe, thepany you do not need to go first, this thing over, I will inform you toe to work in Kirnd Group. Darren said towards Zac. Zac was surprised to hear what Darren had to say, he was worried about this very thing, now its good. Darren not only solved this problem, when this matter is over he can alsoe to work in the headquarters, you know Kirnd Group in front of him is a huge thing, the staff treatment is even better than famous, so how can he not be surprised, and hurriedly towards Darren said. Thank you, thank you Mr. Kirnd, I will work hard and not embarrass Mr. Kirnd. Darren naturally ignored Zac and sat himself in his seat, pondering for a long time. Ive always treated these people well, even if they made any mistakes in the day, I also turned a blind eye, even if some excessive, they are also knocking knocking, as long as it is not too much, I do not care, I did not expect them to think that I am good at fooling, and now they want me to die. Heh, O Samuel, Id like to see what youre capable of, to put me Darren to death. Darrens eyes shed with a stern intent, then picked up the phone from the desk and called his minder. I want to know everything about Samuel these days. Darren said coldly toward the phone. Samuel? Which Samuel? The hearnd did have a hint of bewilderment and couldnt help but ask the question out loud. Darren listened to it and was furious, no wonder people threatened to let themselves die, their own men are recently rusted out of their brains? This is such a big thing, until now do not know not to say, but also asked himself which person! Samuel King, Vice President of Purple Co. Samuel King, Vice President of Purple Co. under me! Darren said angrily. Yes, I hear you, Ill make sure to find out what kind of underwear hes wearing these days. Darrens men heard Darren get mad and rushed to say.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Darren hung up the phone heavily, no wonder he had some bad vibes recently, it turns out that someone wants to let himself die, ah, but want me Darren die, is it really that easy? If so, I guess I would have died dozens of times. Darren thought about it and picked up the phone again, this time he called the chief of City B police station: Hello, Mr. Patel, right? This is Darren. On the other end of the phone, a pleasant voice rang out immediately: Mr. Kirnd, I didnt expect it to be you, but you remembered to call me. What do you want from me this time? This Mr. Patel and Darrens rtionship is extraordinary, originally he was still deputy director, but because Darren to provide manpower and intelligence to help solve a major case, sitting on the position of the main director, so he always felt indebted to Darren a favor. To tell you the truth, this time to find you, but also really some trouble, need you to help me issue a wanted notice, and send people to strictly check out of City B various major traffic routes, especially the ne. This Mr. Patel was shocked to hear that a wanted notice was issued? So serious? It seems to be a big deal, of course, as an official sitting to his position, naturally understand what to ask what not to ask, even if they have some friendship with Darren, but also can not casually ask the export. Okay, send me his information and Ill give the order right away. Mr. Patel was also quite quick to agree. Well, Im sending it to you. With that Darren hung up the phone, he did so because she was afraid that Samuel would take this opportunity to run away, and if he did, then how would he know the whole story. Darren felt that this matter must not be simple, and that the mysterious people want him to die, but also definitely not a simple assassination, who does not know their own side secretly no less than ten bodyguards to protect themselves, if the real assassination, it is certainly to throw themselves into the. Darren rubbed his temples at the thought, theres been a lot going ontely. This idiot! Lena leaned back in her seat at this point and heard what her minder had reported to her, and couldnt help but be annoyed and cursed. I was asking him to ask Samuel how he was prepared, but I didnt expect him to call Samuels office and be listened to. Is there such an idiot? Hmph! If its because of him that I ruined my big event, Ill make him look good! Lena quickly calmed down. She realized that at this point now the news has leaked, but fortunately Samuel told himself to tell early, otherwise it really because of this small mistake, the gutter capsized it. The first order of business now is to send someone to get Samuel out of Lusheona, or hell be in trouble if Darren catches him and implicates more people. Lena thought about it and finally called her beloved and asked him to call a few people to escort Samuel out of the country and bought the earliest flight to the Philippines. Listen carefully, if you find a police check at the airport, kill Samuel for me immediately, you cant let him get caught alive, got it? Lena exined at the end towards her minder. Yes, I understand everything, dont worry, if I cant send him away, I know what to do. The man hurriedly responded. Lena nodded in satisfaction before hanging up the phone. Since the managing director of Kirnd Group was present at every meeting with these leadership teams in secret, Teds identity could influence them to a great extent, which was also authorized by Lena. Not surprisingly, all of them agreed one by one when they saw that the general manager of the mainpany had agreed to do so, so why should they hesitate? But thats it, Lena appeared a drawback, that is, as long as one person there something happened, all the rest will be bitten out, because Ted here then yed the role of chains, will be chained together. Lena is not the only one who is anxious now, many leaders of Darrens subsidiaries are pacing back and forth in their offices, thinking about the same question, whether they should jump out and admit their mistakes now or continue to work. Although they all got aforting phone call from Lena, saying that Lena will take care of the matter, but if there is a little mistake, then they will not only let Darren find out about their own corruption, this is a rebellion ah! These people are thinking left and right, are decided to continue to do, wait for the results of things toe out. Anyway, the cross is dead, instead of telling Darren might as well wait, maybe things have a chance, these people are rich and afraid of death, even if they can live one more day and one more hour, they want to live. Chapter 814 IQ Worry Heartthings Mr. Kirnd, dont worry, Ive already issued the mission, and now all the police stations in each area have already deployed their manpower, as soon as that person appears, we can immediately apprehend him. Mr. Patel made a phone call to Darren and said. Well, Id like to thank Mr. Patel in advance, in the future Mr. Patel if you have any problems, just tell me directly, if I can do it, I will definitely help. Darren said faintly, if the police people out, I believe Samuel is not able to escape. After hanging up the phone, Darren stood up and walked towards the downstairs of the office. He is now to go to stair, while this moment things are not yet busy to the point of anxiety, he decided that it is better to go to stair first, if he does not go, stair may also think that he is afraid of him, when the time to go out to talk nonsense. Although Darren does not care about the gossip, but he is the president of apany, he represents not only himself, or the face of the entirepany, imagine if the leader of apany outside being scolded for being a wimp, not a single statement, then is not to say that hispany is not good? Hello? Darren sat in his luxury ride and took the call from his minder. Mr. Kirnd, weve found out about Samuels whereabouts these days, what underwear hes wearing. Darrens minder then said, Hes wearing red underwear today, yesterday well seems to be ck, the day before wait, let me see Get out! Darren ispletely speechless, who asked you to check what underwear people wear, if others know, they will think I am a pervert! Say, what kind of people has he been in contact with in the past two days that have gotten close. Darren got a little angry, but still asked towards his minder. I just looked, these two days to say and he is close to the people, there is really one, basically ten hours a day together. Darrens minder heard that something was wrong with Darrens tone and said in a hurry. Ten hours? You must be working on how to get rid of yourself, right? But researching what? To be together all day for ten hours. Whats the name? And whats the rtionship with Samuel? Darren opened his mouth lightly. O, is the name Aliza Harper and Samuels rtionship, this person is Samuels wife. Do you still want to do it or not? Whats this all about? If this person was standing in front of Darren at this time, Darren would have to rush forward and hit him. Darrens minder had a hint of bewilderment, he said thispletely ording to his bosssmand, how the boss got angry. Change the person and have another person report to me. Darren yelled towards the phone, this man is really stupid, what did he think at that time, he even picked him as his own beloved? In order to be able to better and more efficient service for Darren, Darren called the number, is someone on duty to guard, twenty-four hours, at any time at Darrens disposal, and these people are Darren personally selected, today it happens to be this IQ seems to be off-line people in the duty. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Report back to me. Darren said again toward the phone. Apparently the other end of the phone has been reced by another person, towards Darren truthfully reported: Samuel this persons nature is lustful, every day will be with a different woman for a period of time, these people can be ruled out of suspicion, to say suspicious, but there is one. He was a department manager at Mr. Kirnds headquarters, and he had called Samuel a few times, and one morning three days before, Samuel had even gone to this man. Hearing that this person finally sounded a bit more reliable, not to give you a report on what underwear someone is wearing, Darren calmed down a bit and opened his mouth again: Who is it? Damian, Marketing Manager, Kirnd Group. Darrens minder paused, then said, There was a call to Samuel this morning, and when we were calling back, the phone was off, and we found out that the phone number was run under Damians identity. Damian? Okay, I got it, anything else suspicious? Darrens eyes narrowed to a slit when he heard it, he didnt expect that even people from his own headquarters would want to harm him, their guts are really getting fatter and fatter. Theres not much else. Darrens minder replied. Um, okay, I got it, you guys get to the main office and get Damian under control until I get back. Darren gave an exnation towards his beloved, and only then hung up the phone. Interesting, interesting, I really dont know if I can still dig out anything or not, both of these are extraordinary in thepany. Darren said to himself with a gloomy look on his face. Hey, Miss Owen, Damians been taken care of by me. Ted stepped out of a second floor booth in a cafe, put on his sunsses and walked out. Okay, no clues left, right? If Darren finds out, you people are all screwed. Lena asked on the other end of the line. Dont worry, Im not a dumbass like Damian. Ted replied coldly, until now, he still had some dissatisfaction with Lena. If it were not for Lena, where he would have fallen to such a state, not only to worry every day, but also to do the pyramid scheme business. Thats natural, if it wasnt for our Mr. Stevens, we wouldnt have so many people on this team. Lena said with a smile and then hung up the phone. Heh, what are you so proud of, even if you are good, now you still work for me obediently? A disdainful smile appeared on Lenas face as she muttered to herself. Ted there is naturally also Lena authorized to let do, she now simply do not allow any problem to appear. If Darren caught Damian, this person must be honestly exin everything, how could she allow. On Samuels side he also sent people, again not sending him Samuel will also be silenced. Lena nodded in satisfaction as she thought that she was sure that Darren would not catch any loopholes in doing so. Mr. Kirnd, were here. With the sound of brakes, Darrens luxury car pulled up underneath the Landry Group building, and Darrens driver spoke up towards Darren, who was sitting in the back seat, contemting. Darren did not say anything, nodded slightly deeper, he had been thinking on the road Samuel and Damian two people in the end to unite to do, and finally his mind came to a conclusion: these two people are to rebel! Chapter 815 Security When Darren thought of this, he himself was very surprised, with these two people can be rebellious? Is this not a joke? But somehow Darren felt in his heart that these two people must be to rebel, otherwise they two how to put themselves to death? Behind these two people there is bound to be more amazing identity of people manipting everything, and this astonishing secret is precisely to bring themselves down. Darren then shook his head, with more than a bitter smile on his face, pulled open the door and stepped down. No matter who it is, as long as and I Darren against, God will not let you have a good end, who let yourself be the favor of Gods people? Who are you looking for, sir? Darren got to the door and was stopped by a security guard. Im looking for your chairman. Darren shed a hint of anger, you Mr. Jakovich invited me toe, and you still dont let me up. Do you have an appointment, please? The security guard then asked, ording to the rules, people without an appointment can not see the chairman of the board, if the chairman of the board can see anyone who wants to see, it will not be busy to death? There is. Darren said faintly. May I ask what your name is, whatpany you work for and what your position is, so I can also speak to the chairmans secretary. You ask the one in the back. Darren said a sentence, then walked straight into the door of Landry Group, he arrived, stair did not personallye down to greet? This does not seem to be the way of hospitality, right? Since you dont care, then I have no choice but to do as I please. The security guard nodded, seeing that Darren was so calm it must not look like he was lying, and then said again to the people in the back, May I ask what the gentlemans name is, whatpany he works for, and what his position is? Darrens driver is an uncle-level person, what big wind and waves have not seen, now naturally understand Darren has some anger, he smiled towards that security guard and said, Come, no need to be so troublesome, our reservation sign is right here, take a look. With that, Darren driver then held out a fist, clenched tightly, the so-called sessful appointment sign as if held in the hand. The guard was a bit puzzled, but lowered his head and looked toward his fist. Who knows, the security guard just lowered his head, Darren drivers fist directly to meet the up, and immediately hit the security guard to open the eyes of gold stars. Quick quick, stop The guards sentence has not finished, directly fell to the ground. Jokes, how can I say it before, I am also a practiced person, fuck you is not a piece of cake? With that, he went after Darren at a fast pace. Soon another security guard also saw the security guard fell down, which is towards loudly shouted: Stop that person, that person has a problem. As he shouted he also went after Darren. Youre the one with the problem! Your whole family has problems! Apparently Dn is also a grumpy person, cant help but turn back towards the security guard and shout. Darren walked into the lobby of the Landry Group, and there were quite a few people inside, with more than a dozen security guards alone. Brothers, round them up, they have a problem. The security guard ran in panting, pointed at Darren and the two of them, and shouted loudly towards the crowd. The scene became a little cathartic, people were loudly talking about who Darren was, how dare he make trouble in the Landry Groupspany building, whether it was too long to live or not.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Before the security guards could react, Dn took a step directly towards the man and a hook would hit the shouting guard on the chin, and the guard flew up and fell backwards. Bam! That security guard fell heavily to the ground, the time came to the gas, in this ground still dare to hit me, how warm? The security guard touched with his hand, he was actually dried up by the uncle in front of him with a nose bleed! SHIT! You actually hit me, and bleeding heavily toe, I Ill fight with you. The guard, ignoring his bleeding nose, stood up and rushed toward Dn. At the same time, the many security guards in the hall also understood and immediately rushed towards Darren and the two of them. Dn immediately stepped back and shielded Darren, protecting Darren which is the point. Stop it all! At this time a sharp voice suddenly came to mind. What are you talking about? The two of them have problems, and they injured two of our security guards, so you say stop it? The security guard who was beaten to the point of nosebleeds said indignantly. Brothers, give me a beating, this is to raise the prestige of ourpany. The guard shouted loudly again. After saying that, he was the first to rush up and punch Dn. Bam! He flew out again, but this time he was kicked by Dn, whoughed and dropped his foot, shook his head and said, Young people nowadays really dont know what theyre doing. Haha! Right! Dont know what to do! Darrenughed loudly, then repeated that he was saying this on purpose to stair. That shrill voice came from none other than stairs superb assistant, who was right behind him. Mr. Kirnd has arrived, stair is sorry to wee you, please forgive me. stair also walked out after two generousughs, towards Darren, but with a hint of anger in the corner of his eyes, although he himself did not do well, but also came down as soon as he received the news of Darrens arrival at hispany, not expecting him to let someone injure one, no, two of his security guards. Its okay, Mr. Jakovich took over thepany muchter than I did, so naturally its considered a junior, so how would I, as an elder, be bothered with a junior, and wouldnt it be a joke if word got out? Hahahaha! Darren is also very dissatisfied, you invited me toe, but the security guard still stopped me, is not too much? Mr. Jakovich, yourpanys security guards are really doing their job, they are checking up on us, the guests, and they didnt expect to stop me. Darren continued. Speaking of which stair is naturally more angry, what? You beat up our security guards, but you still resent us up. But how can he say such words, this matter, originally he did not do enough, the same identity of the two people, naturally need to go out to meet, this is the irond rules of the mall. Mr. Jakovich, you are joking, we are well aware of all this, if the security system is not done tightly, then wouldnt we have little protection? stair then replied. Mr. Jakovich is right, but Mr. Jakovich recruited these security guards, really not good, I think so, tomorrow I will transfer you two people over to teach them, otherwise they are a few tsk, but not very good ah. Darren then sarcastic. Chapter 816 Security Guard Beats President The more stair listened, the more angry he became, but still hid his anger, if it was because of this matter, it would not beughed to death? Oh, Mr. Kirnd is joking, its Mr. Kirnds people who are so fierce that I cant me them, and I believe that when I go to yourpany with my people, no security can stop me. stair naturally wants to get back 10%, it is difficult to say that his security is not as good as Darrens security, then it is indirectly said that Landry Group is not as good as Kirnd Group? Oh, Mr. Jakovich can try, maybe its really like Mr. Jakovich said. Darren replied with a smile. Okay, well enough of that, lets go, to my office. stairughed and did not reply, his search for Darrens main event was still behind him. The duo had just turned around and were about to walk towards stairs office when a voice full of hatred rang out loudly. Stop right there! Stop right there! stair couldnt help but frown, who would dare to order himself to stand still in his ownpany? Thought stair and Darren looked back at the same time and found that the one who was screaming was actually the same security guard that Dn had just started beating up. Hmph! Howe you want to run away after beating someone in my territory? The security guard said in an aggressive manner. Darrens expression cant help but be rich, surprisingly in the face of stair, said this ground is yours, boy you can ah. stairs face darkened when he heard this. Who recruited this security guard? Give me here to embarrassment, even his boss did not say anything, where he himself so confident that the ground is his? Are you saying you own thisnd? stair gritted his teeth and asked, what a shame, and in front of Darren, he could not wait to throw this eyeless security guard into the pigsty now, you are obviously a pig, why pretend to be human! Of course, you know these grounds are managed by a few of us, and well beat up anyone who dares to mess up. The security chief obviously did not recognize the one in front of him as none other than his boss, but took him as Darrens aplice. He grew up in society, and only when his sister married a director of stairspany did hee to stairspany to work. He came just a few days, so he did not know which is stair, and he stood at the door for the opportunity to meet stair side, if in a few words to curry favor, maybe he will be promoted. Look, are we two messing around? Darren asked the security guard with a smile, this is really interesting, the president of his ownpany was stopped by the security guard of his ownpany to give some color, this is really something to see. Humph! Is this not nonsense? How can you see the president just because you say so? Without an appointment, even if the President of the United Stateses I cant let him in, you guys even injured me and ran in, what a put boy, see if I dont clean you up today. The security guard spoke again. Hmph! stair almost didnt get pissed off, this security guard damn dare to say. What are you guys standing around for? Go on, beat him up! The security guard saw that the other few people looked at themselves strangely, did not mean to do anything at all, could not help but frown, not it? These people are afraid? Thepany really raised you guys for nothing, youre not on, Im on. Said the security guard rushed towards stair, he analyzed, Dn needless to say, a punch to their own stunned, certainly can not fight, Darren and Dn protection, also not good. stairs assistant well, a little fat, it seems hard to put down at once, eh, this young man is good, thin, a foot almost can solve. You! stair is really helpless, this guy even picked so urate, towards himself. Shit! stair lifted his leg and kicked the man solidly in the chest. The security guard naturally flew out, stair is a president, but from high school to now have the habit of fitness, that force naturally needless to say.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Take him down to me, teach him how to be a qualified security guard, and show me who recruited him, and fire him all together! How can stair not be angry when he has such a security guard. Yes! Several other security guards hastily agreed and arrested the unlucky man who had not understood the seriousness of the matter until now. Darren was okay, just a faint smile on his face, while Dnughed out loud directly: This news is really appalling, ah, the security guards of his ownpany beat the president, hahaha. stair listened to the face is very difficult, but also can not say anything more, just stride towards his office. Tell me, what did you want to see me about this time. Soon Darren arrived at stairs office, there were only two of them in the office, so Darren asked directly out of the mouth, he did not have time to waste here. What is it? Wont you ask with your own conscience? stair said fiercely, just now the matter has passed, he naturally will not think more. However, hearing what Darren said, he could not help but think of Catherine who was threatened by Darren, how could he not be angry, he could not easily have a woman he really liked, but was snatched away, snatched even if you do not know how to cherish! Oh? Touching my conscience? Darren couldnt help but wonder what he had done to his conscience that even he didnt know about, but stair knew about it? A joke? I really dont understand what Mr. Jakovich is talking about, if you have something to say, just say it, why beat around the bush. Darren spoke again. Huh? I beat around the bush? What have you done that you do not know in your heart? I really admire you ah, did you forget about Cheng? Either that or youre hard-hearted, huh! stair saw that Darren did not even admit it, and could not help but get more angry and scolded towards Darren. Chengs matter in Darren there was a scar, although it has been in the past, but Darren still do not want to have to mention, but now it is good, directly by stair said, and said he was hard-hearted. Heh! I dont care if Im ruthless or not, Mr. Jakovich, and I dont care about people like Mr. Jakovich who know nothing! If thats all you came to tell me this time, then dont me me for not being there! A cold light shed in Darrens eyes and he said coldly. I didnt want to fight with you because we are from the same Five Families, but I didnt expect that you would be so aggressive, why? Do you really think I dare not do anything to you? Dont forget, the Kirnd Family is number one in the Five Families! Darrens heart is very annoyed, by stair repeatedly, repeatedly find fault, how can he not angry. Chapter 817 Heidi didn’t leave Hmph, since you told me to say it straight, then yeah, Ill say it! stair took a sharp step forward, stood in front of Darren, and said again towards Darren. At first we two were fair game, well, Catherine liked you and married you, I was thinking of blessing you two, but what about you, how did you treat Catherine? How dare you send someone to spy on her freedom, huh! Now I wont back down from anything, I will snatch Catherine from your hands! Darren couldnt help but sneer: Oh, after all this talk, its all about my woman. What does it matter to you how I treat my woman? Im not sure if Im going to be able to take Catherine away from me, but Ill be happy to do so. Said Darren eyes became more cold, apparently stair is misunderstood him what, but he did not bother to exin, he was full of confidence in Catherine, this stupid woman, although a little stupid, but will never do anything wrong to himself, this Darren can still be sure. At the same time, he also felt that stair some ridiculous, he is married to Catherine, stair still remember Catherine, he just sent a person to protect Catherinesfort, but let this guye to the door, saying that they spy on Catherine, joke, I will spy on their own wife? Am I a pervert? stair heard that Darren did not deny, but justifiably provoked himself, and was even more furious: Hmph! Darren, you really do not deserve to be a man, to say such things, I feel sad for Catherine, but also recognize your character clearly, after today I will discuss with the family to terminate our two I will discuss with the family after today and terminate all cooperation between our two families. Darren frowned and said towards stair: What? Do you think we, the Kirnd Family, will be afraid of you? If there is nothing else, then I will leave first. Darren didnt wait for stair to answer before he turned right around and headed for the office door. Halfway through the walk, Darren paused and said with a smile, But then again, you dont get to say whether youll cooperate or not, dont put yourself in too high a position. Darren is absolutely right, the cooperation between the two families is, after all, from the previous generation, not to say that it is broken, if it is terminated, it is inevitable that several other families wille forward to speak, and the elders and others in the family will not be willing. Besides, even if the cooperation is really terminated, the Jakovich Family will certainly suffer a bigger loss than the Kirnd Family, with Darrens ability, its just a change of trading partner, it doesnt matter if you make less money, now the Kirnd Group has no one to match. Darren soon left and on his way back to the office he received a call that Damian was not at the office and had been killed in a booth in a cafe. Darren rubbed his temples and sent someone to the airport immediately, hoping that something hadnt happened to Samuel yet; he felt that Samuel would have taken a ne if he wanted to leave sooner. However, to his dismay, news soon came from the airport as well. Although Samuel did intend to leave on the ne, he also found Darrens men when they spotted him, and the two men beside Samuel drew their knives straight away.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Darrens men are naturally not afraid, set up a position ready to go, but who knows that the two people actually stabbed Samuel, due to the distance problem, Darrens people simply toote to save, Samuel was hit five stabbed, do not know whether to live or die. Lena received the news in her secret vi and finally put her mind at ease: Humph! Luckily I was smart enough to send someone, otherwise I would have been caught by you Darren. Lena listened to the report of his men, very satisfied, Samuel was hit by five stabs, must be dead, hahaha. Darren was in his office thinking about who was trying to take him down when he suddenly received a phone call from the United States. Hey, Mr. Kirnd, Ive got the information you asked me to check out. Darren did ask this person to look up news about Heidi after she arrived in the U. S. some time ago, and then asked, What about it, did you find the person? The person did find it, and we brought her under control in a Chinatown in the U. S. She also chickened out and confessed directly that she was merely a double. The other end of the phone rang again, giving Darren a truthful report of the situation. Substitute? What do you mean? Darren could not help but be rmed and had a great suspicion in his mind. She told me that because she looked somewhat like Heidi, she was approached toe to the U. S. under the guise of Heidi, given a million dors, and she agreed, and that the person who came with Heidi was a stand-in. Darren heard after cant help but suck in a breath of cold air, so big a bureau, surprisingly even cheated himself, then towards the phone said, Good, I know, hard work. After saying that, Darren hung up the phone and stood in front of the window, looking out of the window, with a growing sense of certainty that this was not a simple matter. Darren can be sure that the person who found a double to mislead himself into thinking that Heidi was in America was definitely not Heidi herself, and with his knowledge of Heidi, he felt that the other party could not havee up with this solution in that situation. Heidi behind definitely stands a thoughtful person secretly control everything, and this person is very careful, the so-called cousins appearance must also be disguised out, if so, they sent people to find out what the results are normal. If Im right, this thing is also Heidi and the girls made, the person behind Heidi must have some kind of hatred with himself, otherwise he wouldnt have gone to a lot of trouble to help Heidi. Darren took a deep breath and his gaze couldnt help but be cold. In City B there are still people who want to deal with themselves, it is really interesting, interesting, since you are not afraid of death, then feel free toe and try, to see if I Darren is so easy to provoke. Heidi and the mystery man drove into Catherine at the wedding, which he had already backed off a step, who knew that these people did not know how to live and move more. Since this is the case, he had to be a little stronger. Fortunately, this time the other partys target seems to be on me for the time being, there is no situation at Catherines yet, good thing I have found someone to protect her closely, nothing should happen. At the same time Darren was secretly analyzing who had made a move on him. Could it be? Could it be the same mystery man who drove into him and Catherine at the wedding? That mysterious person should still have action after that, but there has been no news of the other side appearing, and also definitely belong to the thoughtful people, otherwise how could they send people to check a little clue is not it. Chapter 818 Five Slashes At this time, Lena is also very worried, she feels the need to implement their own ns as soon as possible, if this continues to drag on, will not make her mind unsettled? Once Darren reacted and investigated his men and found out what was going on, she had lost all her work. What worries her even more is that Ted is found out by Darren, and he exposes himself and his fate can be imagined. So she had to move the n forward. George. Lena came into the studio dedicated to George and shouted towards him. Hmm? George turned back to theputer, at this time he was sitting in front of the Kirnd Group to observe the stock market situation, see Lena some curiosity, what? Is she unsure of herself? Ive decided to go ahead and do it, when can you get it done on your end? Lena has to say that George ys a key role in this, if George can not use Darrens five billion liquidity, it is impossible to take down Darren by himself. What? I thought there was at least a week of preparation time?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. George some helpless, he is not a god, can not say let Darrens stock market copse on the copse of ah, he also need time. Theres been a change of n, Darren is already suspicious, if we dont make a move, Im afraid well be eaten up by Darren in one bite. Lena exined toward George. George frowned and said towards Lena: I observed the stock market situation of this group, the development is stable, the stock market price increase or decrease is not significant, this is not the best time for us to make a move. Lena is also a bit worried after hearing that she can understand that now is definitely not the best time, but she can afford to wait? Now the action is also ast resort. Lena thought about it, but finally spoke towards George and said, We have to do it! Then Lena paused, then opened her mouth, How much money do you need, and how much time do you need to pour in, and how much money can you lose Kirnd Group. Now for Lena, it is undoubtedly a race against time, and a slow step is a total loss. Well George pondered for a moment, thought towards Lena and said, Of course the more money the better, you give me five hundred million, I am sure in two days to lose Darren four billion funds, three days then four and a half billion. But only let Darren loss for a period of time, after a week, Darren will gradually recover, so you have to hurry up. Okay, Ill give you 500 million. Lena ruthlessly towards George said, Starting tomorrow the n officially begins, you prepare. After saying that Lena walked out of Georges studio, she thought about it and finally picked up the phone and called Heidi. Now it is naturally necessary to let her know, not to mention that 500 million is not a small number for Lena, although prepared, but still can not take out at once. Heidi, something hase up and it needs to be done early, wait for me, Ille to you. Lena then rushed to where Heidi was. Lena just entered the door, saw Heidi gathered around, heard that something happened, waiting in the vi she has been anxious, if Darren knows everything, not to mention the simple fact that they can not get Darren, I think the final investigation to sentence a life sentence is certain. Lena, whats going on? Heidi asked anxiously. Lena saw Heidis look and smiled in her heart, the more anxious she was, the more money she took out for herself, so naturally it was for the best. The two men I paid off from Darrenspany were exposed, but both were taken care of, and Im afraid Darren will start with his men and most likely find out about us. Lena said toward Heidi. Heidi heard even more anxious, frowning, head lowered, whispered: What can we do? If Darren really finds out, were all doomed. The more Heidi thought about it, the more anxious she became, and suddenly her head snapped up towards Lena and said, Lena, what do you think we should do now. Obviously Heidi has taken Lena as her salvation and looks at Lena expectantly, thinking that Lena is skilled in strategy and must have a way to get the two of them out. You dont have to rush, Ive already thought of a way back, so naturally I dont have to be afraid of Darren. Lenas eyes narrowed, and if her n seeded, she would not just have a way out, she would rece Darrens presence, and although not as strong as the Kirnd Group of yesteryear, she would definitely be among the top ten in the country. Huh? What to do? I do everything you say. At this point, Heidi had obviously panicked, and hearing that Lena could save her, she naturally did whatever she was told. Well, actually, you dont have to worry too much about anything, we just need to follow the previous n step by step. Lena said towards Heidi, the words wereforting Heidi, and why notfort herself. Well, youreing with me to a ce. Lena decided to tell Heidi, the n will also beunched in the next two days, naturally do not fear exposure, Heidi has also be aplete and his own rades, still afraid of her to report it? Hmm? To what? Heidi was a bit strange, this ce was also very safe, no one even knew she lived here, so why did she need to change the ce? Youll know when you get there. Lena didnt exin too much, and Heidi will understand when she arrives. Mr. Kirnd, Samuel has now been taken to the hospital by our men and is in the process of being resuscitated, but one of the five stabs has injured the spleen and lungs, and the doctors say that the chances of sess are not good. A member of Darrens inner circle, reported respectfully toward Darren. Darren frowned, if Samuel was dead, wouldnt all his clues be broken? Did you tell the doctor this is the man Im trying to save? Darren said in a deep voice. Said, the dean personally found a first-ss doctor to operate, pharmaceuticals, equipment and everything is used are the best. Darrens men answered truthfully. Okay. Darren nodded, and then continued. Check Samuel and Damians phone records again to see if there is any intersection, and check all the people above Kirnd Group headquarters. No one can escape! Darren instructed his beloved, he thought Samuel, Damian are rted to this matter. There must be a person of high status behind them, and it must be a high ranking person within the Kirnd Group, otherwise how could they be so obedient? Yes. Darrens men responded and walked out. Chapter 819 Heidi out of three hundred million Lena had by now taken Heidi to her secret workce. Heidi arrived, the heart can not help but sigh, this ce is obviously Lena secretly nning everything, there are many with a variety of sophisticated instruments to monitor the Darrenpany people, and George and other a team of Kirnd Group eyeing. Lena led Heidi to a deserted room, after they sat down, Lena said: You saw those people, I hired to deal with Darren, some of the Kirnd Group has beenpletely and utterly working for us, and some of them are not dead, being watched by our people. If he dares to leak any information, he will disappear from this world immediately. Lena paused and then said, I also specially invited a financial genius from Los Angeles, the United States, used to deal with Darren, this person has also seen the Kirnd Groups information, he is sure to use up all of Darrens liquidity in two days. When Heidi heard this, she couldnt help but sigh with relief and asked towards Lena, Is there anything I can do to help?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Heidi is not as good as Lena in terms of scheming, but she is not so stupid that she doesnt know anything. Lena went to the trouble of rescuing herself, not to let herselfe over to watch the show, there must be some ce to use themselves, although Heidi has a trace of displeasure, but what else can be said? After all, if Lena hadnt rescued herself, she would still be in jail at this moment with it. Oh, since were talking about this, I wont excuse anything, I really need your help this time to call you here, with my power alone is not enough. Lena paused, then said, George certainly needs some money to shake up Darrens Kirnd Groups stock market, half a billion! Heidi heard it and was shocked, 500 million? What a joke, that is his entire fortune, if he gave it to Lena he would have nothing? The first thing you need to do is to get rid of it. After seeing Heidis surprised expression, Lena smiled and then said, Of course, Im not asking you toe up with 500 million alone, as you can see, surveince, hiring people which requires money, I can onlye up with 200 million now, so the remaining 300 million needs the help of my sister. Heidi listened to it and frowned, 300 million is not a small number for himself, but it is not impossible to take it out, mainly to see whether it is worth it, if the 300 million can take down Darren, and then he came forward to save the Kirnd Family, Darren will not be grateful to himself? But can it really be done? Lena, how sure are you about this? Heidi asked with some concern. Eighty percent. Lena replied, and then analyzed to Heidi: Ted, the general manager of Kirnd Group, has alreadypromised and sided with us, and after his drive, many of the top management of Kirnd Group, already know how to stand. Fifty percent of Kirnd Grouppanies,rge and small, have our people. So to take down Darren is not difficult, the focus will depend on the stock market side, and not afraid to tell you, George analyzed Kirnd Groups liquidity of about five billion, she told me that if you give him five hundred million, he is sure that in two days time will Darrens liquidity control, so it depends on sister how big your heart is. After hearing what Lena said, Heidi couldnt help but question, Is George reliable? Can he really control Darrens five billion with five hundred million? Lenaughed: You are betting on 300 million, and I am my entire fortune including my life, if I am notpletely sure, do you think I will talk to you about this matter? And Samuel, Damian has been exposed, I believe Darren will soon make a move, then we be passive and the situation will be even more unfavorable. When Heidi heard Lenas analysis, she couldnt help but nod, then she gritted her teeth and said toward Lena, Okay, Lena, I can give you 300 million. If this thing seeds and you marry into the Kirnd Family, you will have everything you need. Whats 300 million dors? Lena is such a smart person, she did it, what am I afraid of? In a million steps, even if it doesnt work out, I still have 200 million here, dont I? When the timees to run away, I believe that no matter where you go, the 200 million is enough to live the rest of your lifefortably. And when Darrenspany goes down, how am I supposed to step in and save him? Heidi then asked, this time his intention was to get Darren to repudiate Catherine and marry himself, so thats why she asked. Lena heard a strange light shed in his eyes, huh, how could I let someone save him? Save him that death will not be us? After the fall of Darren, I will be his name bankruptpanies to buy one by one, and I, will be among the top ten in the country, ha ha, then naturally no longer have to fear Darren. But these Lena how can say out to let Heidi know, they can now also use this silly womans three hundred million, Lena thought here this just smiled towards Heidi said. When the timees, you tell him that if he repudiates Catherine and marries you, you will have a way to help him solve these crises, and as soon as he agrees, I will immediately let George close his hand, and those funds of Darren will naturallye back slowly. Heidi heard after, the corners of the mouth can not help but hook a smile, Catherine, Darren is finally my people! The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Good, when I marry into the Kirnd Family, I will let Darren work with my sister, and I believe the Owen Group can get very good development. Lena said with a smile,pletely seeing herself as the winner of this business battle. Oh, by then the Owen Group is afraid that it will not get very good development, but a leap of faith. Lena, as if she suddenly thought of something, continued towards Heidi: By the way, sister, there is one more thing you need to do. Hmm? What is it? Sister, just tell me. Now that the arrow is on the string and has to be fired, Heidi naturally wont shirk anything. Tomorrow George is ready to make his move. I want your cousin to transfer Catherine to us at the Owen Group, and tomorrow we will have a benefit for veteran employees at the Owen Group. is unprecedented in manypanies, let her go to the interview, in the meantime I will create some idents, Darren will certainly step in to solve his problems first, we will take advantage of this time to strike, Darren certainly has no time to care. Okay, no problem, Ill take care of this one. Heidi thought it wouldnt be that hard and agreed. Chapter 820 Jasper reporting Heidi then went out to handle the money transfer, while another person approached the room where Lena was. Miss Owen, everything you ordered is done, and the Russian arms dealer has arrived and is now in a hotel in City B. Lena heard the person report can not help but smile: Good, I know all, you for me to entertain the gang, tell them that tomorrow can be traded, the price at one hundred and two percent of the market price of the transaction, as for the transaction location? You tell them to wait in the hotel, I will send someone over to get the goods, and also, give me all the people in the know about this matter Speaking of which, Lena made a neck-wiping motion, and the man naturally understood what Lena meant. Yes. The visitor answered and walked out. Hahahaha, Catherine, this time even if Darren is more capable, I dont believe he can still save you. After the man left, Lena then let out a loudugh, as if she wasughing at her own wit, and as if she wasughing at Catherines foolishness and ignorance to fight with herself. Ugh, is your Mr. Kirnd in the office? Jasper asked, standing in the lobby of Kirnd Group toward the front desk. The receptionist frowned at first, who is this, looking for our president how to be so rude, but looked up to see that it was the Allen Familys young master, Jasper, Jasper followed Darren mix for a long time, the wholepany who do not know ah. The receptionist replied with a big smile on his face, Mr. Kirnd should be in his office right now. After Jasper heard this, he ignored the receptionist and walked straight to Darrens office, thinking there was something urgent for Darren. Ugh. The receptionist couldnt help but sigh and didnt say anything more, who called people the Allen Familys young master. Walking up to the door of Darrens office, Jasper didnt knock either and pushed the door straight in, while shouting, Darren. Darren was on the phone at the moment, investigating the pests in hispany, suddenly interrupted by Jasper, his brow was wrinkled, and only after seeing that the visitor was Jasper, it stretched a bit. Well, thats it for now, if theres anything, report directly to me. Darren exined to the person on the other end of the phone before hanging up. I have a lot of things to do, I dont have time to y with you, why dont you go find Evening, while she is still in school, you two can still go crazy. Darren said towards Jasper without good grace. Darren, I came here specifically to see you this time, not to find someone to y with. Jasper sat straight across from Darren, sliding his seat to Darrens eyes with style. Looking for me? Darren gave a light suspicion and shook his head, to put in the usual he will also take some time to mess with Jasper, now he does not have that leisure time. That said what could this little guy want with himself? Thest time Heidis matter or overheard his fathers conversation to know. Now the difficulties they encounter, they can not find out so to speak, let alone Jasper, he does not add to their own mess even if it is good. Darren, Im not kidding with you, I have something big for you. Jasper saw that Darren didnt believe him and said a little anxiously.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Okay, well, what did you say was the big story? Darren said helplessly that if he didnt let Jasper finish, he didnt know how long the boy would bother himself. Darren, do you remember when I told you that I had a feeling Lena wasnt a good woman and that she wasnt looking at her sister-inw right at your and her sister-inws wedding. Jasper spoke up in a serious manner. Hmm. Darren nodded thoughtfully, Jasper did tell himself about it, and he didnt care very much at the time. Thats right, werent there two groups of people who hit you and your sister-inw with their cars at your wedding? One group you found out was Heidi, the other group you havent found out yet? Jasper asked rhetorically toward Darren. Hmm. Darren then nodded his head, what? Did this kid find out something? Find out that Lena is another group? Darren looked at Jasper with a question and waited for Jaspers following. Darren, I dont know why, but I always thought Lena was the other group. Jasper said toward Darren. You found out the evidence? Darren got serious all of a sudden and asked towards Jasper. If its really Lena, then its possible that this incident is also her, as far as Darren knows, Lena this person is still quite scheming. No. Jasper shook his head slightly out of breath and replied towards Darren. No, what did you say. Darren said with a slight emotion, then shook his head. He is really confused by those things, Jasper is only how old, can find out what, he actually expects Jasper to help him find a breakthrough. Take it easy, Darren, although I didnt find proof that Lena was the point man for the other group, I did find out one other thing. Jasper looked serious, no joking at all. Darren looked at the serious Jasper and then asked, What is it? Lena, to harm the sister-inw and the sister-inws brother Jasvir. Jasper went on to throw out what he had found out. What? Darren questioned Jaspers words. How did he find out about this? And even if Lena is the fingerprints of another group, but this woman should not be stupid, how would she risk harming Catherine again? How can she have the chance to return Catherine when she is so safe to protect her now? Its true, listen to me slowly. Jasper couldnt help but sit up straight, moved closer to Darren again, and spoke, Darren, Ive been suspicious of Lena since thest time I told you about that incident, so I got a few of my friends to join forces to investigate Lena while keeping an eye on her. Know that this morning, our spies nted around her brought us news that Lena had recently drawn up a contract, written in Mandarin in the front and in English in the back, which said something inconsequential in the front, but the English part was a share transfer agreement. Darren couldnt help but frown, it seems that this Lena really has evil intentions ah. But what does all this have to do with Catherine, who now has no shares in the Owen Group at all, even if Lena wants them, she doesnt have them. Lena is taking Jasvirs shares, but what does this have to do with your sister-inw? Jasper also saw Darrens puzzled expression and then went on to say, It doesnt matter, but it does next. Chapter 821 Darren’s Arrangements When they printed that contract, they printed something else, a list of arms deals. What? Darren sat up at once when he heard this, the arms deal? How dare she buy arms? Buy arms for what? To use it to harm Catherine? If this is really the case, then he really has no temper, Lena if you buy a rocket bullet, towards Catherine fired, even if you find the strength of the female bodyguard is good, it is not a matter of a moment? But would Heidi really dare to do that? In the country let alone with a rocket, even with an ordinary handgun, it is a great crime. If she really dares to do that, no matter what kind of energy will be wasted when the real culprit will be arrested and brought to justice, which the people of the country who do not know. In any case, it is better to be careful, not to be afraid of what if, Lenas life is not as valuable as my daughter-inws life. The thought of this, Darren can not help but be rmed, it seems that this period of time really have to be more precautions. Seeing Darrens surprised expression, Jasper realized that he might not have made himself clear and said again, Dont get excited, Darren, I havent finished yet, that list of them is not used to kill sister-inw, but framed, framed you know? It is to smear those arms were bought by sister-inw. Hmm? Is this something that can be ndered just by saying nder? Darren said in a deep voice. Jokes, is this taking the police for fools? No, as far as I know, tomorrow Lenas the Owen Group will have a new policy introduced, it seems to be for old employee benefits, it is said that there is no such policy in the business world, so she invited her sister-inw to do an interview, and her sister-inw will sign as a witness, then once the evidence will be conclusive. Jasper exined. Darrens eyes narrowed after hearing this, this Lena is really calcting, even trying to set Catherine up like this. Not to mention that Catherine just signed on that paper, even if he is the president of Kirnd Group, it is impossible to save Catherine, because in this matter, anyone in the country is no face. Darren, Im done, I know youre busy right now, so I wont bother you much, its up to you how you do it. Jasper saw the sullen Darren with a sullen gaze and said sagely. Jasper is yful but knows the importance of priorities. Now that Darren is wrapped up in many things, how can he annoy Darren anymore. Hmm. Darren couldnt be bothered to give Jasper anything more to say, replied, and shut up. Jasper is still quite worried about Darren now, he has been with Darren for so long, but he has never seen Darren like this. Im worried, but he still has confidence in Darren, Darren, that is the legend of the undefeated, what things in front of him is still a small matter? After Jasper left, Darren couldnt help but clench his fist. I didnt expect ah, Lena even pretended to be that much, even he was fooled by him. If Jasper hadnt told himself this time, he wouldnt have known what the consequences would have been. Lena, if you are unkind, dont me me for being unrighteous. the Owen Group will definitely have no ce for you. When Darren said this, his eyes became deep, as if a ck that could not be melted, floating in its eyes. Hey, youe to my office now. Darren picked up the phone and on the other side was naturally his own assistant. Darrens assistant took the call and then immediately rushed over, knocked on the door and walked into Darrens office. Mr. Kirnd, you wanted to see me? Well, you go to Jasper now, the young master of the Allen Family, and see if he can get the original, and if you can, you send it to me in that format, transferring all of Party As shares to Party B. And thatst list, change it for me, change it to look like a little bit, but dont have prohibited items appear. Darren instructed towards his minder. Yes. The assistant didnt even think about it and agreed to it. He didnt know what Darren meant, but it was clear when he thought about finding the Allen Familys young master and getting his stuff. Well, do everything and give Jasper what I gave you to exin to get, he understands what to do. Okay, you go on down. Darren said again. After Darrens assistant walked out of the office, he picked up his cell phone again and called one of his inner circle, Hey, get me everything you can about Lena, I want to know all her whereabouts for thest month, got it? Yes!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Hearing an affirmative answer on the other end of the phone, Darren hung up the phone and then raised his hand to look at his wrist watch, thinking that at this time Catherine should have gone to the gym, with Eva by his side, he did not have to worry too much. You, what are you? In the office of Ted, the managing director of Kirnd Group, Ted said with a bit of surprise. Ted just went to the toilet, his office came in a person, and this person does not know himself. Heh, I advise Mr. Stevens to keep his voice down so he doesnt get overheard. The visitor smiled and said boldly, clearly not caring what Ted could do to himself? Who the hell are you? What are you doing in my office? If you dont tell me, Ill have to turn you over to the police. Ted said with a dark frown toward the man. Heh, hand it over to the police? I think its better not to, if the police know about Mr. Stevens embezzlement of public money, I wonder how many years Mr. Stevens will be sentenced? The man still smiled and said, clearly not afraid of Ted at all. How do you you know? Ted was a little surprised, how his embezzlement of public money is now known to so many people, originally he thought he was so clever that he could fool everyone, but he did not expect Lena to dig himself out, and now one more person knows. Mr. Stevens dont worry, I was sent by Miss Owen, just to convey the meaning, will not do anything to you. The man couldnt help butugh at Teds fearful look. Miss Owen? What did she ask you to find me for? Ted was a little curious, why did Lena ask someone toe inside her office if she didnt call herself? Miss Owen said its a special time and she cant call you, so she asked me toe and give you a message. Ted and Samuel, Ted of course he knows, but its not so bad that you cant even make a phone call, right? Thinking, the man walked up with an arrow and whispered in Teds ear, Tonight at eight oclock, Miss Owen asks you to meet her with $30 million in a private room at City B restaurant. What? Thirty million? How can I possibly get that much money out at once, are you kidding? Ted was stunned to hear that, even if he had embezzled public funds, it would indeed be difficult to get him toe up with $30 million all at once. Chapter 822 Stayed Mr. Stevens can think that I am joking, anyway Miss Owens words I brought, go or not, it is also up to Mr. Stevens you. But if you do not go, you can still be good tomorrow, I do not know. Ohhhh After the man finished this sentence towards Ted, he directly smiled and went away, leaving Ted alone in the same ce to gnash his teeth and mess. Mr. Kirnd, its all done. Mr. Qin told you to rest assured that he has made arrangements there as well. After Darren received the call, he then put down his snack. Soon, the darkness of the night swallowed up the light little by little and was reced by neon lights on both sides of the road and on the skyscrapers. Darren returned home at this point, and he received a call from Catherine, who smiled and weighed in, saying she had cooked a nice table and asked if he wanted toe back. The daughter-inw cooked food, where there is no reason not toe back to eat,e back to see really, the table is a lot of their favorite treasures. Was I tempted by what I said and hoofed it back? Catherine said with a smile toward Darren. Catherine just called Darren not long after Darren came back, apparently Darren came back immediately after receiving the call, but Darren didnte back because of the meal, but he wanted to spend more time with Catherine. Darren thought about it in his office, everything that happened to Catherine was because of himself, the car ident, yes, and Lena, yes. The more Darren thought about it, the more he felt sorry for Catherine. Since Darren decided to get married to Catherine for real, he has changed his style, originally he had to be in the news every now and then, saying what the first president of the country is doing with whom, but now he has be an instor of gossip all of a sudden, it is clear that his love for Catherine is extraordinary ah. Thats right. When I heard what you said, my mouth got hungry, so I rushed back immediately? Darren pulled Catherine into his arms all at once and smiled at her. Heh, what? Had some honey? Such a sweet mouth today? A blush crept onto Catherines face and she slowly pushed Darren away with a smile. If there were only the two of them in the room, Catherine naturally would not blush, because too many times she had given immunity, but this time there was an outsider present C Eva, so she was a little embarrassed toe. Well, you go watch TV in the living room for a while, Ill fry this dish up ande over. Catherine said with a bit of shyness. Darren looked at Catherine, still shy as a big girl, and couldnt help but smile, then agreed and walked to the living room. Eva was sitting watching TV when she watched Darren walk over and whispered to her boss. Darren did not move to a seat not too far from Eva, looked at Catherine before opening his mouth towards Eva: Be careful in the meantime, I received information that someone will be against Catherine. Eva nodded and responded toward Darren, Yes. In a short while, Catherine had thest dish out of the pot as well and shouted toward the two of them, Okay, its time to eat. The dinner was extremely generous, with dishes and soup, although it was not a mountain of food, but Darren was still quite tasty to eat. Eva also eximed that it was delicious, and it wasnt that she was trying to please Darren and Catherine, but from her heart. She had juste to China, and many of these dishes were the first time she had eaten them, and she even said she wanted to learn from Catherine. Catherine is also quick to agree. As a woman, Catherine naturally wants others to be able topliment her. After dinner, the three of them chatted in the middle of the living room for a few minutes, and soon time passed, seeing that the time is not going, Catherine only then fondly spoke: Eva, where do you live now ah, we find someone to send you back. For Eva, the Russian girl, Catherine still quite like, think she is generous and cheerful, not much scheming,pared to her own office those people much better. Although they hadnt known each other for long, Catherine had by nowe to think of Eva as her best friend. Im staying at the New hotel, Eva replied with a smile. Huh? Why are you still living in a hotel? You came to ourpany to study, didnt thepany arrange a ce for you to stay? Catherine couldnt help but be a little fired up, she thought it was a great honor for herpany to be able to recruit such a talent as Eva. She didnt expect that thepany didnt arrange a ce for Eva until now, so Catherine couldnt help but feel unworthy for Eva. So nothing, I am here to study in yourpany, how can I still trouble people to help myself to find a house, the hotel is also quite good, when we have a break, I will go to find a residence. Eva said towards Catherine.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. In fact, Eva has her own cottage, or Darren to arrange, but just now, Darren instructed Eva, do not say out, if Catherine asked, just say live in the hotel, and Darren reason for doing so, naturally, is self-evident. Gee, you see our house is so big, why are you still staying in a hotel? Stay at our house until you find a ce to live, it just so happens that Im still a little sad to see you go. Catherine said with a smile, genuinely inviting Eva to stay at her house. Eva could not help but nce at Darren, Darren is also unmoving nod, Eva immediately understood the original boss let himself say stay in the hotel, in order to let himself stay, close protection Catherines safety. You dont have to look at him, Im in charge of this family. Catherine thought Eva was afraid that Darren was minding and said directly. Stay, its just as well that Im home alone and bored to death, and youre here to keep mepany. Catherine took Evas hand and said petntly. In that case, thats fine. Eva, of course, would not refuse, for one thing, Darren is her own boss, of course, can not disobey the bosss wishes, for another, well, Russia is originally an open nationality, like to make friends, Catherines character Eva is also very like, as a friend, she is also very happy to stay. Yeah. Catherine saw Eva agreed, can not help but happy, and then said: tomorrow will be your toiletries ah, clothes ah and so on all moved over, our room isrge and full of facilities, youe to stay just right, but also can save a room fee. Finally the three of them actually yed cards C Landlord C at Catherines suggestion. Eva, of course, did not know how to do it, but fortunately she was smart enough to y it after Catherine taught her once. Chapter 823 Interview with Alastair Catherine thought it was no fun to just y a game, so she suggested that whoever lost would get a turtle on his or her body or arm. Darren saw her yfulness and had to agree. Another hour or so of fighting, down three people have battle results on their arms, Darren although resourceful, but often walk in the river, which there is no reason not to wet shoes, so in the arm still left five or six small turtles, Catherine naturally more needless to say. Both arms were painted full of turtles, and even in the end there was nowhere to put the brush on the arms, only a small turtle on the handsome face. The three then took a shower and went to sleep one after another, this time Darren was a miscalction, did not expect to let Eva stay, but took away his own daughter-inw, s, really human calction is not as good as Gods calction ah. The next morning, Catherine got up early, she was going to do an interview with stair, naturally, she had to be prepared, and Eva is Catherines assistant, so naturally she had to follow. Darren was probably a little tired and was still asleep until then, so Catherine didnt bother him, and the two of them washed up and left the room. Ill take you to eat old tofu. Catherine raised an eyebrow toward Eva and smiled, thinking that Eva must not have eaten it. Old tofu? Sure enough, Eva looked at Catherine with an unsure expression and then asked, Whats old tofu? Was Eva so asked, Catherine really do not know how to answer: er old tofu is a kind of tofu, oops, to you will know. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. George, the 500 million is all on the card, you can bind it. Get to work and dont let me down. Lena took a card and handed it to George, saying faintly. A brilliant light shed in Georges eyes and he quickly took the bank card from Lena: Dont worry, Ill let you know that you didnt hire me for nothing this time. George cant wait to fight with Darren, as the saying goes, heroes cherish heroes, George is exactly this feeling. He is a famous genius in Chinatown, and Darren is not a simple man. Darren also got up at this time and walked out of the room to find that Catherine and the two had left first, while there was still breakfast on the table for himself, and the eggs were fried into a heart shape, obviously with great care. Darren then washed up, sat down at the table and enjoyed the breakfast Catherine had prepared for him. Just then, Darrens cell phone rang, Darren couldnt help but frown, this phone number hasnt called for a long time, now call yourself must be out of something. Hello? Darren answered the phone and said in a deep voice. Mr. Kirnd, something is wrong, and I suspect we have a gunman in the stock market. The person on the other end of the phone is none other than the stock market expert Darren met by chance on one asion and took him under his wing to manipte his own stocks. What? You cant handle it? Darren could not help but suck in a breath, this persons tactics he had seen, otherwise he would not have been able to give him the stocks with confidence, in his mouth to say that the stock market has gone wrong, the problem is certainly not small. This this I can not be sure, the technique is very fast and ruthless, I need some funds to acquire shares, if this person is first to acquire arge number of shares, it is not a good influence for us. The person on the other end of the phone said with some concern. Okay, I got it, just get the money yourself directly from me, dont panic, just be steady. Darren then instructed. Darren swallowed his food in one bite after hanging up the phone and couldnt help but suck in a cold breath, was this also Lenas or Heidis handiwork? Darren was a little annoyed but not too worried, he still knew the strength of that holding person of his very own. Besides, your own financial strength is huge, not just anyone canpare. Hows that? It tastes good, right? Catherine and Eva were having breakfast when Catherine asked with a smile. Eh, its quite good, its really possible to make tofu like this. Eva is also extremely satisfied. The two chatted casually for a few minutes before Catherine said again to Eva: Were going to do an interview with the presidentter, your task is to watch well from the sidelines, nothing else needs to be said, next time other interview tasks, Ill teach you, so you can personally go into action and practice. Good. Eva didnt even think about it and agreed to it. Anyway, she didnte to Catherinespany to be a journalist, but simply to protect Catherine. Soon they were in the middle of the Landry Groups lobby: Hello, is your Mr. Jakovich there? O, I assume you must be Miss Owen? We, Mr. Jakovich, have been waiting for you for a long time, so pleasee this way. The receptionist smiled and made a gesture towards Catherine, indicating that Catherine should follow that reception, which, apparently, was specially arranged by stair. Led by the receptionist, Catherine and the two of them arrived at stairs office, and the receptionist knocked on the door before leaving. Enter. After hearing stairs promise, Catherine and Eva walked in. Mr. Jakovich, hello. Catherine entered and greeted stair first. She didnt think much of anything else, after all, she was here to do her job. Miss Perry youre wee, you can just call me stair. stair, as president, of course, has his own busy, head down to approve some documents, after hearing Catherines voice, then lifted his eyes. As always, its drop-dead gorgeous. stair heart can not help but sigh, then see Catherine behind a person still standing, stair can not help but frown, how to continue to monitor here? Im afraid Ill steal Catherine? Mr. Jakovich is joking, I am just a journalist, but you are the president of apany, Id better call you Mr. Jakovich. Catherine said with a smile. It was impossible for Catherine to call stair stair, such an intimate name, and Catherine thought she was betraying Darren by saying it, so how could she do that? stair smiles awkwardly, thinking it must be Eva beside him, and Catherine is afraid Eva will go down and report to Darren. stair paused, then said toward Eva: Miss Perry and I are going to do some interviews next, so please go out and wait. stair thought that after sending Eva away, it was time for Catherine to open up to him and tell him everything, right? If Catherine asked herself to take her now, stair would not hesitate to say yes. Darren? Joke, since you treated Catherine badly, you should have the sense to lose her. Chapter 824 I’ll do it for you Eva had a dilemma, whether she should go out or not, go out, it seems inappropriate, do not go out, it seems inappropriate, and then cast a look towards Catherine for help. After Catherine saw the look Eva threw at her, she then turned towards stair and said, Mr. Jakovich, I dont think thats necessary? Catherine then raised her arm towards stair and introduced, This is my assistant for todays interview, shes here to learn, and I dont think her being around me will affect anything. stair frowned, Catherine had said so, what else could he say? When Catherine saw that stair did not say anything, she pulled two chairs, indicated Eva to sit down, and then said towards stair: Mr. Jakovich, I think we can start the interview, right? stair was in a bit of a trance, he was looking for Catherine toe where there is no new product, in order to save Catherine from the heat of the water, which I thought Catherine really interviewed himself, but at this time, even if there is no new product must be made up, or else what to do? Its ready to go. stair thinks Eva is Darrens person anyway, why not make up a powerful product to scare Darren? Okay, then well officially begin. Catherine took out a pen and paper, and Eva shouldered her camera and started shooting. May I ask Mr. Jakovich what new products havee out this time? When Catherine saw that everything was ready, she started asking questions. Ourpany is ready tounch a brand new product called Recovery Potion. stair replied with a smile as his mind was already made up. And what is the function of your so-called recovery potion? Catherine then asked. Miss Perry, this is a good question, this recovery potion as the name implies is naturally to y a recovery role, specifically refers to the eyes, a bottle of potion it will be able to correct a myopia up to a thousand degrees of peoples vision. stair thought and made up, I believe Eva will report the information to Darren, this guy must look very hard. So can you be more specific? At this time, Catherine was also extremely surprised, he did not expect stair called her over this time, but actually researched such a powerful product. Of course, we have this recovery potion Then stair was babbling a lot more, will Catherines questions are answered, for stairs answer, Catherine felt very incredible, all this is true? You know there is nothing that can correct vision except for vision correction surgery, and corrective surgery has great after-effects. If the product stair said is really like what he said, I think it must be very expensive, at least more expensive than corrective surgery, the crowd is still quite happy. Well then, please answer myst question, how much do you intend to sell this potion you mentioned for on the market. Catherine asked thest question towards stair. Well, for the market, I n to set its selling price at 1888dors, which even an ordinary family can afford to buy. Now an almost eye also need more than a thousand yuan, so I think this price is not high, of course, ourpany also think thin profit. stair thought about it and replied. Cough cough Eva, who was shooting with her camera in the back, was directly shocked, this, so cheap? Catherine was also shocked, is this a joke? This price is not only not high ah, simply say that is very cheap, if you spend 1888dors to let a myopic patient recovery, if she is willing to. Whats more, there is arge part of the rich people are also myopic patients, they want to restore vision can only do surgery, but many rich children think that there are harmful effects, simply unwilling to do surgery, only with sses or contact. 1888dors for them is just a meal money, if this potion can really help them recover, not to mention 1888dors, even if a few Damian they are willing to ah, and there is no after-effects. Looking at Evas surprised expression, stair was satisfied as if he saw Darrens ugly face. Ahem, ahem, thats it for our interview today. Said Catherine organized the file, found Eva at this time is sitting there dazed, Catherine tugged Evas arm, prompted her a little. Eva then came back to her senses, and if that was really the case, she must have brought a few bottles back for her brother and her dad to use. Well, thank you Mr. Jakovich for giving us the opportunity to have this exclusive interview, and we will see you next time.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Catherine said and stood up, gesturing to Eva that we should go. Wait. stair shouted repeatedly, Why did Catherine leave after the interview? Is there something wrong? Catherine was also leaking a fox-filled expression at this time and asked towards stair, What? Is there anything else from Mr. Jakovich? stair replied, Of course. Then stair once again said towards Eva: Miss Owen and I have some personal matters to discuss next, please ask thisdy to go out and wait for a while. Eva heart can not help but some want to curse people, this person in the end to do ah? Why do you always let yourself out, people do not want to care about you, why do you have to pester people? It is really annoying. Thinking Eva can not help but step forward, a big believe me to beat the meaning. Catherinecked waved towards Eva and then said, Eva, go out and wait for me for a while, Ill be right there. Catherine thought, this time stair looking for himself toe to think is something to say to themselves, I simply also take this opportunity to stair to say the words open, save this guy toe back to himselfter. Although he did not do anything with him, but still feel some trouble, in case Darren misunderstood, or Darren bumped into it, then will not let the two pinch up? Eva thought about it and nodded her head in agreement. It was unlikely that Catherine would suffer anything untoward here anyway, so she withdrew. After Eva had left, Catherine was the first to open her mouth, Mr. Jakovich, now if you have anything to say, just say it. stair then hooked a smile on his face and opened his mouth towards Catherine: Catherine, tell me, what did Darren do to you? So I can do it for you. Catherine couldnt help but feel that stair was baffled after hearing that you were even an outsider who asked what my husband had done to me and made up my mind for me? Are you sure youre not here to be funny? Chapter 825 Getting Played stair at the moment some excitement ran to Catherines front, making a gesture to take Catherines hand, because Catherine looking for their own help, what does it mean? It shows that in Catherines heart, there is still more or less a certain ce for herself. However Catherines reaction was great, stepping straight back and dodging stair. What does it matter to you what Darren did to me? Even if we had a disagreement, it doesnt seem to be your turn to be in charge, right? And please keep some distance between you and me in the future, I dont want Darren to misunderstand anything. To be honest, for stairs appearance has affected Catherines mood. Thepanys main goal is to provide a solution to the problem of the problem. And already Catherine itself is very averse to men to their own hands and feet, stair just surprisingly to pull their own, Catherine how can not be angry? stair is a little embarrassed at this point, these and their own thinking ispletely different, even if Catherine does not allow himself to pull her hand, but should not be such a reaction, right? stair thought about it, only that Catherine was afraid to be outside Eva heard, then stair opened his mouth: Catherine, its okay, what you have to say, since you came here, do not be afraid of Darren, I will save you from his hands. Hearing what stair said, Catherine listened with confusion, what? Save herself from Darren? Why do you call it saving? Im so happy with Darren that I need this? For stair said, Catherine really cant think of what she should say, some strange look at stair. Then Catherine turned to think, towards this guy is not a misunderstanding of their own, right? Did you you get any bad news about Darren and me? Catherine thought that if that was the case, stairs reaction would not be surprising, he was doing it for his own sake. Huh? Didnt you ask your supervisor to send me the message? Thats why I found your editor-in-chief and asked you toe and ask for rification. stair also felt baffled, and until then he had not reacted to the fact that Catherines supervisor had actually lied to him. But its not stairs fault, who would have thought that a small supervisor would dare to lie to the heir of one of the five families, and as far as stair can see, Eva thinks that Darren was sent to spy on Catherine. Ah? Supervisor, which supervisor, Im not afraid to tell you, Ive only seen ourpany that a few supervisors, as for the rest there is nothing. Catherine heard what stair said and replied evenly. Then it reacted and figured it all out. stair said that the supervisor brought false information that Darren was not good to himself, and stair was already fond of himself, so he believed it on impulse, and then there was the drama in the restaurant. Hmm? stair also gave a light suspicion, and then also reflected that the supervisor dared to lie to himself, but what about Eva? At this point, stair is embarrassed, naturally will not ask the exit. Of course, stairs heart is also a ball of anger, he was fooled, really outrageous. Catherine also sensed stairs embarrassment and then spoke towards stair, Well, Mr. Jakovich, Ill leave now if theres nothing else. stair nodded, and then opened his mouth awkwardly toward Catherine: Sorry, I was mistaken. Catherine weeping, did not say anything else, straight out of stairs office, after finding Eva, then out of the Landry Group. As soon as she walked out the door of the Landry Group, Catherine threw the information directly into a trash can. When Eva saw it, she couldnt help but ask out, Miss Perry, what are you doing? Catherine smiled and did not answer. stairs purpose for finding himself this time is naturally the so-called save yourself, so what stair said must be false, when the interview Catherine also felt strange, now the technology is so advanced? As soon as Catherine left stairs office, stair viciously mmed the contract on his desk that was intended to terminate the partnership with Darrens Kirnd Group onto the floor. This supervisor, he has really lived long enough, how dare he y with me as a monkey, since this is the case, dont me me for not being polite. After muttering to himself, stair picked up his phone and began tounch a counterattack on his supervisor. Hows it going? Lena said towards George who was sitting in front of theputer attacking frantically. Its going well, and at this rate, Im confident Ill get Darrens five billion done in two days. George showed an excited smile and said towards Lena. In Georges heart there was a hint of contempt, this is the nations genius? It is also too unbeatable, right? I thought I had found a rival enemy, but I didnt expect the other side to be so dishonest. Okay, you go ahead. When Lena heard Georges words, she couldnt help but rejoice. It seemed like it was time to implement her other n. Lena then went back to her room and called Ted: Hey, the n can start, you order it down, tonight at seven oclock uniform start to do, I want to give Darren a surprise, hahaha. Lena then returned to the Owen Groupspany, she had a Catherine in addition to dealing with Darren identally, thinking about the consequences of the two, Lena could not help butugh out loud. Hello? Whats going on? Catherine this is also considered to havepleted stairs interview task, today is the weekend, so Catherine also have no other things, so I n to send things back home, and then go with Eva to do some exercise, she is also quite a long time no exercise, so there are some expectations, but who knows did not return home will receive a call from the editor-in-chief. Do you know Ms. Lena from the Owen Group? The editor-in-chief asked on the other end of the phone.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. I know you, why? Catherine replied without thinking, her image of Lena was still extremely good, and she had done her best to take care of herself during the time she was in the hospital. O, she just called me and said that theirpany has a new type of measure introduced and asked you to go over to do an interview, originally I was reluctant to disturb you, but she said that as long as she told you that she asked you to go, you would definitely agree. Catherine saw that it was the editor-in-chief who called her, there was a bad feeling in her heart, I didnt expect it to be true, but Lena is still quite good to herself, now they need to do an interview, how bad it is if they dont go. Catherine thought of this and had to stiffly agree, Okay, Editor-in-Chief, Ill call herter. Well,e to the officeter, hand in the documents to me, and give you a day off tomorrow. The editor-in-chief hung up the phone after he finished. Chapter 826 Signature Catherine couldnt help but shake her head, handing over the documents? stair didnt have any new products and called herself in for a personal matter. Hey, forget it, then exin it to the editor-in-chief. Catherine then took out her cell phone and called Lena, the number she had saved when she was hospitalized. Hello, is this Lena? Catherine asked with a smile,pletely unaware that Lena was the one who had harmed her three times.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Well, its me, Catherine, hows it going? Havent seen me for a while, did you miss me? Lena on the other end of the phone pretended to be intimate as well. Of course, its not that I heard you had something for me, so I called you? Catherine continued. Well, that is really trouble you, ourpany has a new measure introduced, to find a reporter, of course, the first person I thought of is you. Well, its no trouble, just tell me the time and ce, so I can n it so I can get there. Catherine then asked. Well, the time is set for two oclock in the afternoon, and the ce, naturally, is the Owen Group. Okay, Ill be there then. Well, in that case, lets see and talk. Lena hung up the phone and couldnt help butugh, then said to herself, Catherine, do you think I should praise you or scold you for being stupid? Youre still trying to treat me like a good sister at this point in time, how foolish! Mr. Kirnd, we finally have a breakthrough Inside the office, Darren suddenly received a call from his own beloved, and couldnt help but sit up, and then answered, Okay, Ill be right there. Catherine went to the Owen Group at two oclock to do an interview, and now she had quite a bit of time. After asking Darren, she knew he wasnting back for dinner, so she and Eva ate something casual and then went to y tennis, and it was said that Evas tennis skills were top notch, so Catherine couldnt help but be excited. In a short time Catherine was already panting and syed out on the floor, while Eva was still full of energy. Catherine shook her head and sighed, Looks like Ill have to exercise more in the future. The duo took a break, saw that it was almost time to leave and went to the Owen Group. When Catherine arrived at the Owen Group, she found that there were no piles of reporters blocking the entrance as expected, and the employees were busy. Hello? Lena, Im here, where are you? Catherine then called Lena. O, you have arrived ah, I am going down to pick you up, you wait for me at the door for a moment. Lena smiled and replied. Within moments, Catherine saw Lena running down and waving her hand towards herself. Lena, its been a long time. Catherine greeted them, smiling. No shit, remember me. Lena was all smiles and gave Catherine a big hug straight away. People who do not know see it, but also think that the two are the best friends who have not seen for many years. Lena, today is not yourpany out of the new measures, how today does not seem to be a reporter ah? Catherine could not resist her curiosity and then asked. You ask that, huh? Lenaughed and replied towards Catherine: Im not thinking of you? How about hiring only you, a reporter, to do an exclusive story for you? Sister is good to you, right? Well, of course its good, dont worry, Ill try to do everything right. Catherine was not wary of Lena, so she naturally believed what Lena said. Lena called in only one reporter, Catherine, in spite of her fame, in order to let Catherine do an exclusive story, so how could Catherine not be grateful? Okay, well, enough of that, lets get in there, just wait for you to start. Lena said, taking Catherines hand and walking into the Owen Groups building. When Catherine arrived at the scene, after seeing her own brother Jasvir, she was surprised and rushed forward and asked, Brother, what are you doing here? Jasvir couldnt help but be happy after meeting his own sister. the Owen Family was as cold as ever to him, not worried about money but no affection at all. Sister, I was called here by Lena. In the Owen Family, Lena in order not to fall gossip, the surface of Jasvir is still good, Jasvir a child where can see Lenas heart, but also really think that Lena is good to their own it. This is the way, Jasvir, is Dads only son, the Owen Groups sessor in the future, so the introduction of this measure, Jasvir can just take this opportunity to get to know thepanys people, the future or take over, right? Lena also heard the conversation between the two, and then exined towards Catherine. Catherine nodded and felt that Lena was making sense, and at the same time Catherines heart once again felt better about Lena. Although her brother is still young, Lena does not underestimate her brothers intention, but also wholeheartedly help him so that he at least does not have to worry too much about anything in the future. You know there are plenty of examples of blood brothers turning against each other because of the fight over property, and Lena obviously wont do that. Okay, you guys get started. Catherine smiled toward Lena and then took out a pen and paper, and Eva picked up her camera. Lena nodded and got up towards the crowd, loudly announcing the start. I dont know how long it took, Lena finally finished the reform measures this time, Catherine listened and felt pretty good, this is some benefits for veteran employees the Owen Group and the first of its kind, so it must be able to fire up in the news. Okay, now its up to me and my brother to sign the agreement. With that Lena picked up a pen and signed her name on the contract. Jasvir, youe and sign too. Lena said with a smile toward Jasvir. At this time Catherine some wonder, like this kind of contract documents should not be the chairman of the board or something to sign? How to let Jasvir and Lena sister sign, and Billy did note today. Maybe Billy has the intention to step aside and wants to train Jasvir, too. Catherine,e on, youe over here too. Lena saw Jasvir sign his name urately and couldnt help but hook a slightly deep smile, but it was fleeting, then smiled and called out to Catherine. Huh? Im going up there too? Catherine had a bit of a trance after hearing Lena call herself, but walked over anyway. Here, as todays witness, you sign the witness certificate too. Lena said with a smile. When Catherine heard it, it dawned on her. So thats how it is. This event is really something, even the certificate of attendance is out. Catherine took the pen from Lena, took a look at the so-called certificate, a look at all the English, Catherine English barely pass, but Catherine also graduated a few years, learned those are also in the work after the return of society, shook his head, then signed his name. Chapter827 Still Alive Haha, well, Catherine, you take Jasvir back first, Ill go talk to the old staff first. Lena had a smile on her face at this point. Catherine thought that Lena was happy for these old employees after their sess in seeking benefits, and agreed to do so without even thinking. Okay, Lena, you get busy, Ill take Jasvir to my house, just call me directly if you need anythingter. Catherine smiled, took Jasvir and Eva and left. Oh, Im afraid you dont have anything to talk aboutter. Lena said with a cold smile after Catherine left. You will take this contract and hand it over to thewyer immediately, and he will naturally understand what it means. Lena took the contract signed by Jasvir and herself and handed it to the person in front of her, this is the person she trained in thepany, Lena is still quite trustworthy. Yes! The man responded, took the contract from Lena, and turned to leave. Lena also walked out of the office, and as she got into her car to leave she took a look at thepany building, thinking that it would soon be her own, and she couldnt help but smile. The man Lena had ordered came out of the garden in front of thepany building after Lena left, smiled, and then picked up the phone and dialed a number. Hey, young master, Ive got the stuff, where do you think Ill send it to you? Well send it to Kirnd Group for me, Ill meet you downstairs at the office. Jasper said indifferently. Okay, Ill send it to you right now. After hanging up the phone, Jasper couldnt hold back his inner excitement any longer. Hahahaha, Im really great myself, Ive been with Darren for so long, Im really bing more and more like a person who does big things, haha, Im going to rush over there, and I wonder how Darren will praise me after he gets that thing? Jasper was very excited inside, talking to himself, and his face was full of smiles. Ted was in his office at this time, hesitating, is it toote to turn back? He always felt that if he did this, even if he took down Darren, he would still be dead. The fact is, the camel is bigger than the horse, Darrens friends around which can not easily put himself to death. But if I regret it now, will Darren be able to spare me? No way, what kind of person is Darren, as the general manager, how can he not know? Ahem! Exempt from going out, when this matter is finished, I will immediately take a ne to go abroad, I just do not believe that foreign countries are so big, there is no ce that Darren can not find. Ted muttered to himself with a secret ruthlessness. Ted then walked out of the office and made sure no one was around before returning to his office and closing the door. Ted let out a long breath and then took out his cell phone and dialed towards the person who was also under Lenas control after being caught in the act. Doodle doo Snap! Just then the door to Teds office was pushed open. Ted was taken aback and couldnt help but take a few steps back and look toward the door.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Hmm? Who is this person? Ted developed himself not to know this person at all. Mr. Stevens. The sound was like a bolt from the blue, exploding in Teds ears. Ted couldnt help but swallow and look towards the back of the visitor, and then coyly spit out a few words from his lips, Mr. Mr. Kirnd. Teds whole world went gray all of a sudden. Hello, Mr. Stevens. A figure shed out behind the man, none other than Darren. What are you doing here? Ted hung up the phone in a hurry and put it in his pants pocket all at once. What? As the president of Kirnd Group, is it not okay for me toe and see how my own employees, work is progressing? Darren took two steps forward and smiled toward Ted. Seeing Darrens smile, Ted couldnt help but shiver and said in a rush, Yes, yes. Darren tapped Ted on the shoulder twice: What? Is Mr. Stevens not feeling well? So much sweat on his forehead. Ted couldnt help but touch a hand on his forehead after hearing this and exined towards Darren, No, no, no, no physical difort. Huh. Darrenughed lightly, walked straight to the office seat belonging to Ted, leaned up at once, and asked again, Or did Mr. Stevens do something wrong and have a weak heart? No no, I I was too hot. Teds body jerked involuntarily when he heard what Darren said, and then exined forcefully. Do you think Im a fool? He still cant figure out why Ted betrayed himself like this, he was promoted by himself, now in Kirnd Group can be said to be the number one, why do this? Ted, is there anything you want to say to me? Darren asked towards Ted, hoping he could be honest with himself. What does Mr. Kirnd mean by that? Ted asked Darren in a tentative manner. He has actually guessed in his heart that Darren might have known about himself, but Darren would never admit it as long as he didnt say it himself, in case Darren was swindling himself? Now even if there is a glimmer of opportunity, he is not willing to let go. Oh? Since you cant understand, Ill ask it in a different way. Darren paused, then asked, Are you so sure Im going to go after you because you embezzled $80 million? Tom! When Darren said this, Ted fell straight to his knees, and only then was he willing to believe that Darren already knew everything. A cold look shed through Darrens eyes, looking at Teds current appearance with disappointment. Mr. Kirnd, I Im sorry. Ted had gotten a little choked up when he said this, but of course he wasnt scared by Darren and cried, but truly felt sorry for Darren. Ted was originally a small programmer at Kirnd Group, and by chance, Darren thought he was pretty good, so he rehired him and worked his way up to the position of General Manager of Kirnd Group today. Hmph! Darren grunted and didnt say anything else. Mr. Kirnd, I know its useless to say anything now, but theres one thing I cant figure out. Ted is a smart man, after being used by Lena, he deeply understood a truth, he has and Lena is a grasshopper on a rope, a glory and a loss. So he will be those who are controlled by Lena is also very attentive monitoring, but until now he did not find anyone by Darren to check, or run out to inform, so the heart can not help but curious. Chapter 828 Miscalculation Darren heard what Ted said, how could he not understand what Ted meant, he must be wondering why? Ted, a man with some unconquerable arrogance, also has enough means and brains, which is why Darren promoted Ted. Then Darren pped his hands, and the first person to enter the door gave way to the side, followed by two more people entering this office. After Ted saw Darrens movement, he couldnt help but turn around, and when he saw the visitor, his mouth instantly opened into an O-shape. You youre not dead? Ted asked with wide eyes, looking at Samuel in front of him in disbelief. Samuel was stabbed five times by Lenas men, and some of the stabs were in vital ces, so how could Samuel not die? But the person in front of him was Samuel, Ted was present when Lena took him in, and Ted was sure he was definitely not mistaken. At this moment, Samuel is sitting in a wheelchair, and behind him stands a person who apparently pushed him in. Of course hes not dead, I went to a lot of trouble to save him. Darren said coldly. When Ted heard Darrens affirmative answer, he couldnt help but shrug his head down, he had indeed lost this time. Mr. Kirnd, I have nothing to say. Darren smiled and then said towards his men, Pull it down, Im sure hell spill everything. Then Darren got up and went back to his office, stretched hiszy back, finally the trouble was solved, as to who was harming himself, I believe he will soon know the answer. As Darren was thinking, the office door was pushed open and Jasper came running in excitedly. Darren, how are things going on your end? Its settled on my end, and no, heres that contract. Jasper said, and handed Darren the contract he had just gotten. Huh. Darren chuckled lightly, then took the contract and couldnt help but smile after seeing Lena and Jasvirs signatures. I did not expect Lena to calcte her people, and eventually be calcted, this is the evil has evil retribution, right, no, is the evil has its own evil grinding. Jasper hemmed and hawed and grinned toward Darren. this kid is cornered to call himself evil? Well, you do get a lot of credit on this matter, so Darren pulled open a drawer and took out a brocade box, then said, This is for you. Jasper eyes cant help but be lustful, Darren this is to give me an award, haha. Then Jasper hurriedly took the brocade box, and after opening it, he could not help but lightly wonder: Hmm? This is a watch, of course, not the kind of ordinary Swiss watch, but Patek Philippes, each one is rare, priceless, but but they already have one. Jasper said, somewhat awkwardly, Darren, can I have a different gift. Are you sure? Darren then asked towards Jasper. No, look. Jasper stretched out his hand and ced it in front of Darrens, and on his wrist was a Patek Philippe watch. Heh, thats fine. Darren smiled and sighed in his heart that he was still too young, and then opened his hand to show Jasper to give him the watch he gave him. Jasper just stretched out his arm, the box in front of him is about to fall into Darrens hands again, Jasper suddenly stopped. No, how could Darren not know that I have a Patek Philippe, is there something different about this watch? Then Jasper withdrew his hand and said towards Darren, Forget it, I decided to take it, Darren you prepared it so easily, how can I not want it. Darren shook his head in disbelief and then said, Thats right, Patek Philippe The Ninth is not easy to get. Hearing the name Darren said, Jasper couldnt help but suck in a breath of cold air, OMG! You know that only three pieces of Patek Philippe The Ninth have been sold in the world, one was purchased by the King of Ennd and the other by the King of Watches, a Brazilian magnate, so this is the third piece? When Jasper found out, he couldnt help but want to rush up and give Darren a kiss, but fortunately he held back from doing so. After Darren then sent Jasper away, the heartthrob soon asked for the results as well. So this is all Heidis doing. Darren eyes slightly narrowed, can not help butugh, really whimsical ah, you think you invited back that George is very powerful? The financial genius of Los Angeles? Heh! But a retarded child, even the stock market can not understand the minimum trap, and still dare toe to China to mix? Go back before its toote. At this time sitting in front of theputer Georges eyes widened, his demeanor sincere and fearful, said in disbelief: How can this happen? Its not real, its not real! The stock market of Kirnd Group did climb to a high point under Georges cao, and then kept falling, seeing that it cost Darren nearly 3 billion, but surprisingly rose again, George eximed that it was impossible, which he had never seen. Whats going on? Lena heard Georges shrill voice right in the other room and rushed over, asking immediately afterwards. Speak up! Mute? George didnt say a word under Lenas questioning. Lena had an inexplicable fire and then went over to theputer to take a look! This What the hell is wrong with you? Didnt you say that the energy consumption Darren 3 billion a day? To see is about to close, howe the stock price did not drop but rose?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After Lena saw it, she roared towards George that this was a great condition to bring down Darren, and if Darrens five billion was still there, there was no way she could let him go bankrupt. I just George stammered for a word, and his head was full of questions at this point. Punk! What did I invite you back from LA for? I Lena said and kicked a bench to the ground, and then walked out in a huff. But before she could take two steps, her phone rang, and Lena reluctantly answered it: Hello? Who is it? What do you want from me? Miss Owen, theres a problem with the contract you sent me over. The call came from none other than Lawyer Hill. Whats the problem? Lena asked coldly, that contract was signed by herself, how could there be a problem. This contract you sent over to me is a copy. Lawyer Hill spoke up on the other end of the line. Hmm? Copies? What about the original? Lena could not help but ask, this is also their own personal find someone to send over, people are also their own training in thepany, trustworthy, how could there be a problem. This I do not know. Lawyer Hill paused and then said, And and there is something wrong with this contract even if it is a copy, it was you who transferred the shares to Jasvir, not Jasvir who gave them to you. Lena couldnt help but yell when she heard it, What? Chapter 829 Kidnapping Could it be that there was a mole on his side who switched the contract? When she thought of this, Lena felt that there was only one exnation, so she hung up the phone and was ready to call someone she trusted in thepany to check the person who had helped her print the contract and deliver it. Boss, something big is wrong. A panicked voice rang out on the other end of the phone. Heidi frowned and then said, What are you panicking about? Whats wrong, say! All of our people, all of them, all of them are known to Darren, and they, theyve all turned against us. Lenas warning didnt help, however. Whats ours? Get the word out. After hearing this, Lena had a bad feeling, and of course she didnt want to hear that what she thought was true. Thats is those people we monitor, control, as long as the original Darrenspany all turned against us, it is said that Samuel did not die, bit out Ted, and Ted confessed to everything. The man reported truthfully. What did you say? Are you telling the truth? Lenas heart was gradually wrapped in despair at this point, and her face was ashen. Its true. Snap! At the same time as she got the affirmative answer, Lenas phone fell to the ground, and her strength was drained from her body, and her whole body went limp to the ground. Its over, its all over, now that Darren is okay, hes definitely going to retaliate against me, I What do I do? What can I do? Ah! A scream from Lena cut through the long air, her mind was nk, and she was now left with nothing. In order to take down Darren, she has spent all her savings and has fallen for the trap of transferring her shares to Jasvir, she now has no money even if she runs away. Yes, Heidi, I can get to her, but, but what do I say to her? Lena sprang to her feet and sprinted towards her room, thinking that she had also tricked Catherine into signing a list of weapons deals, and as long as she had that in her possession, she wasnt afraid of Darren. Lena began to frantically start rummaging through her drawers and finally found it in a book. Phew Lena gasped heavily, not knowing whether to call herself lucky or unlucky? She couldnt help but hold that list in her hand and kiss it, thank goodness for you, yet she found that the list seemed a little different from the original one. Then she took out her phone and tapped on the trantion, she went to school at all as if she hadnt, except to y, so she didnt learn anything and had to use this. What?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Lena fainted after reading the trantion on her phone, between which it said hamburger and coke for $5! Needless to say, it was still dropped by Jaspers people. And she looked for those studio people, one by one also ran, they naturally know what they did, before they think that out of things have Lena carry, no big deal, now Lena can not carry, if they do not run again, will not be Darren a few of them who can afford it? Is that not a joke? Heidi thought about it and then went to Lenas side and helped Lena up. Lena also woke up at this time and looked at the empty studio and couldnt help but feel sad. Because of their own share transfer, in order to make Jasvir nothing, the vi will also write in, now own vi all belong to Jasvir. Heidi looked at Lena, who had lost her soul, opened her mouth, wanted to say something, but finally said, Anyway, you saved me, although this time failed, but I have to thank you. Said Heidi pulled out a card from her wallet, Theres $20 million in here, enough to keep you alive for the rest of your life, so you hurry up and go. Lena at this time after hearing Heidi give herself 20 million, can not help but excited, eyes shing strange light, a hand from Heidi grabbed the card. Heidi shook her head, then got up and left. Lena didnt care about the people leaving, and sat on the couch and said to herself, With this $20 million I can take back everything I have, I want to kidnap Catherine, and I want Darren to spit out what he ate from me with interest! Lenas face was by now filled with a scowl, and she could say she hated Catherine and Darren to the core. Lena walked out of the room at this point, took a cab and headed to the ck market herself. Wheres your boss? Lena arrived at a store in the ck market and said towards a few brawny men sitting there ying cards. Hmm? The brawny men with thick eyebrows and eyes like copper lings stared at Lena. I know what Im talking about, I have a big deal for your boss. Lena said unhurriedly. A few big menmunicated with their eyes, one of them nodded like a little higher status, and immediately someone ran outside and called the boss. Oh, I wonder what business thisdy wants to talk to me about. An older man who looked to be in his 50s or 60s walked in and spoke toward Lena. Lena looked at him and couldnt help but look up. The old man wasnt very tall, looked a little blessed, wearing a purple Tang suit, slightly propped up at the stomach, holding two walnuts in his hands and turning them around. How big a ce can you manage? Lena paused to ask out of the mouth, meaning to ask the old man about his territory on the ck market. A street. The old man replied with a smile. To be able to manage a street in the ck market is obviously not something to mess with. Okay, Ill talk to you. Lena saw that the identity of the other party was enough, so she said towards the old man. The old man held out his hand and gestured for the crowd to leave before he said, Go ahead. I want you to help me kidnap a person, manpower you do whatever you want, but it must be strong and not afraid of death. Lena made her request, and at this time Lena didnt care if she was exposed or not. The old man tapped his hand on the table with the old gods, and for hitching a ride, like he was thinking about something. After a while, the old man said, The price is, well, this number. Said the old man held out a finger. Lena knew that the old man meant 10 million, she then waved her hand and said toward the old man, Ill give you 20 million, and you get me some good hands. Lena doesnt care about the money at all, as long as she seeds and gets her property back, whats the $20 million. Good, the youngdy is also a quick person, I personally select the manpower for the youngdy, but this deposit. Heres $20 million, just pick your manpower and go. Lena pped the card Heidi gave her on the table and pushed it toward the older man. Chapter 830 Preparation For those things that happened in thepany, Catherine did not know at all, still thinking about the Owen Group reform that she had just witnessed a scene, this interview, Catherine is extremely satisfied. For one thing, this reform is considered a brand new system in the business world, ahead of the curve, and for another, Catherine also feels that she has done Lena a favor. Catherine suddenly remembered at this point that she had agreedst night that she would help Eva move her things out of the hotel and into their home today. Eva, Im going to help you pack your things, from now on, all stay at my house, not inside the hotel, its not convenient. It is a bit inconvenient for a girl to stay in a hotel for a long time. Eva frowned, she originally lived inside the cottage, and did not go homest night, at this time, Catherine said to help her pack, where to pack? Yeah, Catherine, Im going to go to the bathroom first, and when I get out, well be on our way. Eva hurriedly hid inside the bathroom and called Darren. Boss, thedy said shes going to help me pack now, what should I do? She had to follow Catherine and was so distracted that she had absolutely no chance to deal with the hotel. Fortunately, it was all exined by Darren, and she had to turn to him for help. You do not worry to follow, room number 8888, I have arranged, pay attention to safety on the way. Yes, boss! After hanging up the phone, Darren pressed his forehead and got a slight headache. Recently, it seemed like there was a bit too much going on, and everything was crammed together, which made him even more certain that it was someone who knew him and knew the Kirnd Group in particr who was behind all of this. I think it is not a small effort, and now a series of things happened, are all directed at him. He has a number in his heart, although things are now getting some solution, but, the other side can will not have any backhand? Darrens biggest suspicion now is naturally Lena, although Ted said it was Heidi who did it, but with Heidis mind could think of that? For a person with a dead heart, certainly not a lie, but Darren always felt that Heidi was nothing but a scapegoat, if not Lena, and Lena had no small rtionship. Knowing that the other sides methods are extraordinary, will she go after Catherine? Darren thought of this heart can not help but rise up with a sense of solemn cold, he did not want to see Catherine at any time in danger inside. This makes his heart, very unpleasant, his woman, actually let others have been thinking about, and heart to get rid of, the thought of such a thing to happen, he would like to pinch all the people who pose a threat to Catherine! Boss, our stock is fully recovered, so you dont have to worry about it. The assistant pushed the door open and came in. This is the Kirnd Groups stock, the first time there is a drop in the situation, and immediately caused an uproar in the industry, this little omen even read no, just so down, Kirnd Group is not something to happen? Is it going bankrupt? Instantly, rumors about Kirnd Group going bankrupt were flying around the city, and even tabloid news was posted, and spection was rife.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The city is full of wind and rain. Did that whats-his-name George get caught? Darren then asked, the other partys approach is really good, if not for their own in their own country stock gods, he really do not know if they can get through it, for this dare to their own people, he really want to see. Mr. Kirnd, George ran away, but dont worry, we already have someone to chase after him, I believe we will be able to catch him here soon. The man said in a hurry. Darren did not say anything more, then waved his hand, indicating the man to go down. About this time, it can be treated as just a small episode. After all, the Kirnd Group business is deeply rooted and not something you can just hit when you want to. However, the return of this money, if not their own absolute strength of people really can not say what will happen. When the timees, if there is a problem at this juncture, then even the gods, can not save them. In the mall, the most fear is to show their weaknesses in front of others, which is really scary if people know, pinch their seven inches, hard to force them to die in the recesses of the words. Thats when Darren got another call from his own men. Mr. Kirnd, we found that Lena had a secret stronghold of her own, but when we arrived, there was no one left in the vi, leaving arge pile of equipment. Darrens minder reported the situation truthfully. I know, let our people continue, remember the whereabouts of Heidi, Lena, these two people, no matter how much effort it takes to find them for me. Darren said in a deep voice, do not grasp the whereabouts of these two people really have too much instability, Catherine although Eva apanied by the side, but in case something happens At this time, Lena, has found a good helper, a total of five people, are some of the desperadoes do not want to die, take the money for anything willing to do. Lena slightly surveyed the five people, and then said, You wait for my news first, and then I will unify you. Lena then found a store with a box in the ck market and sat down, called his mother Sophie, now he does not trust anyone, the only one he trusts is naturally Sophie. Hello? Mom, its Lena. Ah? Lena, why did you change your cell phone number? Sophie didnt know anything about Lenas situation, although she knew that Lena seemed to be making big moves in the Owen Group, but she just thought that Lena was hiring people for her own promotion and didnt care much about it. Mom, I dont have time to exin to you now, and you dont have to ask much, Im giving you a bank card number, you call some money to the card, the more the better. And Ill send you the bank card numberter, you copy it on the paper, and then immediately delete the text message, well thats all for now. Lena hung up after that, knowing that Darren must be suspicious of her by now. Although he himself had arranged everything earlier, using Teds family to threaten Ted, telling him that even if Darren found out, he could not reveal his name and just say it was Heidi. Ted thought about Heidi and Darrens affairs who does not know, even if he said it was Heidi, Darren will not be suspicious, and then agreed to it. But the extra hand of preparation is obviously harmless, the call does notst more than a minute, Darren can not eavesdrop on what he said, and naturally will not know his ns. Lenas eyes narrowed slightly, and in her mind she already had her own way to kidnap Catherine. Chapter 831 Lena’s Arrangement Soon after, Sophie made a $10 million payment to the bank card Lena gave herself. Once Lena had the money, she approached the owner of the ck market, I have another deal to talk to you about. Oh? For people in the ck market, anything can be done if you have enough money. I want you to find me a woman who is about my size to be my double, and at the same time, I want you to help me find a reliable person to deliver something for me. Lena at this time has no one avable, those so-called beloved has long disappeared, but also, now this situation, who will continue to work for Lena ah, no money to earn not to say, may at any time will take their own lives. All this, all good. The man squinted his eyes, thinking he could turn a fortune from Lena. Looking at Lena, he thought he had run away, and now there was no other way but to find himself. I need you to find someone else for me. Lena continued after a pause, He has to be able to imitate other peoples handwriting, and he has to resemble it so much that he can fake it. The manughed, and then said, This person, is able to find, but what do you want? You have to know that many artists now do not do casual things, if legal tens of thousands of dors I also find you, if not legal, Im afraid they are afraid toe ah. For the words of the ck market boss Lena how can not know what this means, then said: three people, I will give you three million. The ck market boss could not help but be shocked, really rich ah, then agreed: This matter is no problem, when do you want people? The sooner the better, you have to find it for me by 4:00 p. m. Lena looked at her wrist watch and said, We dont have much time left. Good. You have so little luggage, just one suitcase. After going to the hotel, she realized that Evas things, which were really pathetic, were nothing but a suitcase, and were packed as if they were ready to go. I just came from Russia and Im interested in finding a house myself, so things arent really lying around so I dont have to clean up when the timees. Luckily Darren gave her a suitcase inside the hotel, otherwise, todays events, still do not know how to exin to Catherine. So, why are you working so hard, but from now on, you can stay with me all the time and treat this ce as your own home. Catherine is a soft-hearted person by nature. Hearing Eva make herself look so pitiful, she was overwhelmed with love for a while and wanted to keep Eva for the rest of her life, letting her follow her and live inside the vi. Thank you, Catherine. Everything aside, Catherine was genuinely interested in her, she didnt know anything, but still treated her so well. Even though, she is not Chinese, she knows all the same that there are really not many people who can be so kind, no matter what the ce is. Mr. Kirnd, we just found a rather suspicious cell phone number calling Lenas mother, do you want to Darrens minder asked toward Darren. Oh? Can you identify who this person is? Darren sat in his seat and looked at his heartthrob and asked faintly, he really didnt know what the killers next move would be. No, the call was less than a minute long, so it wasnt possible to listen in, but however we probed a text message, like a bank card number, but the numbers were deleted after we copied half of them. Darrens minder answered truthfully. Darren: Okay I got it, keep monitoring. Miss, Ive found the person you want for you. The man from the ck market said with the three men towards Lena. Okay, Ill transfer money to you immediately. Lena then led the three to a private room and sized up the three before speaking, Who is that parody person? Hearing Lenas question, a middle-aged man hurriedly stepped forward. I think there are a few things I can do to imitate the handwriting of others. Lena nodded, then pulled out two documents from her bag, a fake weapons purchase contract signed by Catherine and a real one without a signature, then said towards the man, This is called Catherines handwriting, and I want you to imitate it to a degree simr to ny-nine point nine percent. The middle-aged man then nodded and took the money from others, so he took the contract from Lenas hand. Youe here. Lena said towards another man, needless to say Lena knew that this man was a messenger for himself. The man came in the morning and looked at Lena. Wait, I want you to go to the police station to send me the same thing, you just say you are a reporter of film and television entertainment, and Catherine is a colleague, that document you found on Catherines desk, rest assured that the police will not suspect anything, your identity I will also help you arrange. Lena spoke to the man about her arrangements. Whats the delivery? The man had some trepidation in his heart, he felt that what Lena had asked him to deliver must not be anything good. You dont have to care what you send, Ill give it to you when the timees. Lena frowned then said. This is the person you found on the ck market? And ask these? But now the very time she can not do anything, then continued: You do not worry, you have any situation, go directly to the toilet, I will send someone to meet you outside, you were caught, Im afraid you confessed to me is not? Lena said this in order to reassure this person to work for her. Okay, Ive exined your two tasks clearly, you go out first, Ill tell you the time of actionter. Lena nced at the double the ck market had found for herself and said toward the other two.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The two nodded and walked out. You, take off your clothes. Lena said towards her double as soon as they walked out. The double obviously didnt react to what Lena was up to and looked puzzled, Huh? Ah what ah? Take your clothes off. Lena saw that the double was also dumb and dumber, and her heart couldnt help but be angry. Thats not good. The double craned his neck slightly and raised his eyes to Lena and whispered. At this time Lena has begun to take off, the double thought, this person will not be a gay, right? Let yourself take off and then ughhh, how disgusting. Looking at the stand-ins strange gaze, Lena instantly understood that she had misunderstood herself. Lena couldnt help but roll her eyes, but she didnt bother to exin and gave the stand-in a fierce re and said in a good-natured manner, Cut the crap and hurry up and take it off. Chapter 832 Reporting a Crime Soon, Lena and her own double in addition to the clothes did not change, the rest of the clothes, decorations are changed even earrings, nes, Lena is removed, let the double wear. Now you listen carefully to what I have given you to do. Lenas face can not help but serious up, towards the understudy then said: I want you to find a group of reporters to Kirnd Group interview Darren, Kirnd Groups stock market is very unstable, the reporters must be a little curious, you then out a head, take them should not be difficult, I have written a few questions, you then pressed Just ask the questions above. Remember to never let Darren see your face, you need to bring sunsses, mask, hat, none of them, and, after asking a few questions, you leave immediately and dont care about anything, got it? The double nodded at what Lena said, and then asked with some concern, What if Darren finds out? Run, dont worry, Ill send someone to meet you. Darren rubbed his temples and couldnt help but suck in a breath. He himself did not go back for a day, and I do not know how Catherine in the end today, heter let Jasper to go with Catherine, I hope Jasper that kid to do things a little more reliable, otherwise, a littleter he will go to clean him up properly. Where? He called Catherine and asked where she was. Im eating out with Jasper, are you done? Catherines voice sounded normal and Darren dropped his heart: You guys didnt call me for dinner when you were done? Ah, were at the hot pot restaurant, do you want toe? Catherine nced at the time, it was almost four oclock, and Darren actually had time? Wait, Ill be right there! Darren hung up the phone, grabbed his jacket and walked out. Things were looking up and he just couldnt wait to see Catherine. I dont know why, recently his heart, always filled with a wave of unease, always feel that something will happen. And these things, will also be rted to Catherine, which makes him feel very bad in his heart. He has already sent an Eva to protect Catherine, if he sends another one, Catherine will probably notice, and then let her worry, is not something he wants to see. Darren! Catherine, along with Jasper and Eva, actually chose a seat in the lobby and ordered, and as soon as he saw Darren appear in the doorway, he waved and called out. Why are you with your sister-inw? Darren asked carelessly, as if he was really a bit surprised how Jasper and Catherine had run into each other. My sister-inw and I hadnt seen each other for a long time, and then we came together for dinner. Eva consciously gave up the seat next to Catherine to Darren and sat on Jaspers side. Quite a coincidence. Darren nodded, took the dish Catherine had cooked for him, and ate it. This meal, eaten for more than an hour, by the time several people came out from inside the hot pot restaurant, Catherines face was red and sweaty, obviously being spicy. Why are you so careless? Darren was a little distressed and took Catherine in his arms, pulling out a hand towel and wiping the beads of sweat from her forehead. Suddenly I want to eat hot pot. Catherine smiled shyly, today suddenly wanted to eat hot pot, so she brought Jasper and Eva over, and did not know Darren woulde, otherwise she would not have chosen such a ce. Gluttony! Darren tapped her on the forehead and reprimanded. I say, brother, can you not show love in front of us, do you want to consider the feelings of our single dogs, you look like this, we absolutely can not get along happily in the future. Jasper is a bit unbearable to watch, a moment to turn into a good husband and good man Darren, and the mall that the man who kills, not at all like OK! Adults talk, children should not interfere! Darren put his arm around Catherine and didnt even look at Jasper, simply ignoring his protests. Lets go back to the office together. Itste, but its not time to leave work yet, so Catherine suggests that we go back to the office. Sister-inw, I dont think youre in good spirits today, so you should go back and rest. Jasper said. Yes, Catherine, when you got up in the morning, your eyes were swollen like that, its better to go back and rest, Ill take the things back to the office, and Ill take care of the rest. Eva also said worriedly. Darren had already noticed that Catherines condition was a bit off, so naturally he didnt want her to go back to the office, so he sent her home directly and watched her sleep before going back to Kirnd Group. Investigate all of Lenas information, and who shes been hanging out withtely, and everything in the ounts, and send it to me. And that Heidi, you also go and check it out properly, to see if there is any connection between them. Lena is not a person to be taken lightly, and he is not willing to take it lightly and decides to read the information about Lena again. Obviously her target is also Catherine, if she dares to hurt her woman, he will make her life worse than death! Darrens side is still investigating the information, while Lenas side has already been immersed in the joy of sess, unable to extricate herself. Oh, Darren, spare yourself the trouble, I dont believe youll let Catherine get away this time. With a cold gaze and a sneer at the corners of her mouth, Lena looked eerily out the window and muttered to herself. A dependable raw face, into the police station! This is the same person that Lena sent to deliver the letter to herself. Police, I want to report a crime, I want to report a crime! Someone went to the police station with documents about the wife of the president of Kirnd Group, selling gunpowder, and got the deadly evidence. The whole police department was abuzz when this came out. Darrens woman, are you kidding me? Trafficking in gunpowder? Spare these police officers do not believe it, there is no way, the evidence is in front of them. City Bs police chief took the document, looked at it again and again, and finally gritted his teeth and gave an order toward his men, Go to Darrens house and arrest the suspect, Catherine. Although he did not want to do so, but he had no other way, this is not a trivial matter, even if he had the heart to report to Darren, he did not have the guts. The word gunpowder, no matter who is involved with it, the state will not give a little mercy, what a joke, you have a weapon, the countrys citizen safety should do?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . So he had to give the order to arrest Catherine, only to make amends to Darren after the matter was cleared up. Chapter 833 Catherine’s Arrest Catherine was at home watching a variety show with Eva and eating a snack when she suddenly heard a knock on the door, then got up and opened it. Hmm? Catherine opened the door after a light suspicion, a heavily armed police officers came to their own home, Catherine how can not curious? Whats going on here? Did Darren do something that the state is going after him? That cant be right? The Kirnd Group is the number one industry in the country, how could the statee after him? Besides, Darren has always known the importance of the matter, and will certainly not do anything too out of the ordinary. After Catherine opened the door to the room, she retreated to the living room, where numerous police officers surrounded Catherine and Eva in three circles. Catherine felt a little off right away, the way these people were looking at her, as if something was wrong. People on all sides, are looking at her, and pointing. But as soon as she looked back, that person was bound to quickly lower his head, not daring to collide with her gaze. Whats wrong? She looked up, puzzled, and asked Eva, Do I have flowers on my face? She touched her face and always felt something was wrong. No. Eva shook her head and pulled her hand down. What are they doing here? Catherine had a bad feeling in her heart, with Darrens identity, the police have found the house, what does that mean? Something big must have happened. Its okay, its okay, Eva sat right next to her and patted her on the shoulder. Although her mouth said it was fine, she was clearly alerted. The boss had told her long ago that something would happen recently and that she must take care of thedys safety. Its really okay? Catherine is a little unconvinced, the police came to the house, it can not be nothing, it is difficult toe to drink tea? At this point Eva has not moved to send a text message to Darren. Finally, the man in charge opened his mouth, Is Mr. Kirnd home, please? If Mr. Kirnd was home he would have had to give Darren a shout out, after all, Darrens status is not trivial. Hes at the office, not at home. Catherine replied toward the officer. Then he asked, Whats wrong? Did something happen to him? The officer in charge took a long breath, then took out an ID from his bag and said towards Catherine: Miss Perry, we now suspect that you are rted to a gunpowder trafficking case and would like to ask you to go back for an investigation, I hope you can cooperate with us. What? When Catherine heard what the officer said, she couldnt help but take two steps back, her face began to burn, and even the phone in her hand fell to the floor. How could this happen? I have never done such a thing, Catherine was shocked, selling gunpowder, that is not a minor crime, can be shot without asking the reason! The officer nodded and gestured for the two officers beside him to go up and take Catherine away. I really havent done anything like this, and I dont know, why it turned out this way. The officer coughed twice, and then said towards Catherine: Maybe its a misunderstanding, but we did receive a report from someone else, and this time we asked you to go back in order to make some investigation. As you know, cases involving gunpowder are not trivial, so please cooperate with us. Officer speak is extremely polite, he really can not be sure, this case is rted to Catherine, in case if the mistake, his attitude is still bad, Darren will not At that moment, Catherines cell phone, which she had dropped on the floor, rang. Eva stepped forward and picked it up, and then answered: Yes, they are at your house, ok, ok. Eva handed the phone to the officer in charge and said, Mr. Kirnd. The officer thought about it and took the call, knowing that Darren was not someone he could afford to offend. He has an extraordinary rtionship with many of the countrys leaders, and just about any of them can get themselves home with a word. Hello, this is City B Police Department, Special Operations Team Leader, Isaac Hayes. I am aware of this matter, you can take her back to the police station, but in terms of attitude you understand. I also immediately rushed over, and when I arrive will give you an exnation. Darren said in a deep voice. Okay, I got it. The officer hung up after that, but luckily Darrens request was not too much, so he agreed. Lets go. Catherine and Eva were then invited back to the police station, Catherine was a little panicked but not afraid anymore, Darren now knew about the incident, with him in she would not be falsely used. Lena was not far from Catherines vi and saw Catherine being taken to the police car and smiled, then said to herself, Oh, its time for a good show. Excuse me, Miss Perry, did you sign the handwriting on this contract?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. At this time an officer holding the informants contract asked towards Catherine. Catherine couldnt help but nod after seeing the handwriting on it, then shook her head again. Catherine saw that the handwriting was really her own, but when had she ever signed such a contract? How could she not know and how could she do such a thing? Besides, now that Catherine and Darren are happily married and Darren is the first major president of Lusheona, why would Catherine go back to that dangerous business? Miss Perry this contract or not you signed, or have you signed a simr contract in thest two days. The officer asked again, he thought for a long time, really can not think of what could make Catherine go, thinking that it could be set up. The contract is in English, it is very likely that Catherine did not read it and signed it directly, by that person had the opportunity to take advantage of. Catherine thought for a moment and then replied, I did, I signed a meet and greet certificate at the Owen Groupunch today at noon, nothing else. So Miss Perry, did you have a good look at that contract? Could it be that the man set up a trap on purpose? The officer listened and asked in a hurry. No way? The contract was in English and I didnt read it carefully, but there were a lot of people present when it was signed, so there shouldnt be any problems, and I know that person well, she shouldnt harm me. Catherine said truthfully. Miss Perry, do you think its possible The officer was about to ask again when the door to the interrogation room was pushed open, and then Darrens figure appeared in Catherines line of sight. After Catherine saw Darren, she couldnt help but exhale. Now that Darren is here, Im sure she can find the real culprit who framed her. Chapter 834 Jasper’s ploy Dont be afraid, Catherine. with me, I will not let you get hurt, believe me, this matter, not as terrible as you think, I will solve it!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After Darren saw Catherine, he took a step forward and hugged her tofort her. Looking at her haggard appearance, his heart broke and he instantly made up his mind to give Lena a hard blow, he couldnt let things go on like that. He can tolerate anything, but he cant see Catherine suffer! At this time Catherines tears flowed down at once without argument, she was wronged, and now she sees her man, how can she not feel aggrieved. Okay, Catherine, lets go over there. Darren is bringing Jasper this time, that matter Jasper has information and human evidence in his hands to prove that Catherine is innocent. When Jasper arrives, he sees Darren holding Catherine, who is visibly pale and terrified. Sister-inw, dont be nervous, this matter, its just a misunderstanding, its okay. Dont look at Jaspers young age, but to do things, or very reliable, he came in andforted Catherine a few words, and then dragged Darren to the other side to talk about things. In the police station that so-called document I also read, looking for an expert, has determined that it is not the sister-inw signed, for the kid who reported the crime, the police naturally will not just let him go. But now the gunpowder trafficking has been posted on the Inte, the number of hits has exceeded 50 million, the social impact is very big ah. What are we going to do about the inte, which is all over the ce? As an entertainment reporter, Catherine naturally knows that tens of millions of readings, that represents what kind of meaning. That is to say, this matter, at least tens of millions of people already know, have seen, even if you want to wash, it is not so easy! Darren was also frowning, his face was hard to read. Lena steal the chicken but not the rice, now she called to report the person, has been controlled by the police to strictly investigate, must find out this matter, in the end what is going on. Trafficking in gunpowder, that is not a small thing, this person who reported the case said with a nose and eyes, and said that the traders are now waiting inside the hotel for Catherine to trade. Now although it is proved that Catherine is innocent, but how to deal with public opinion, apparently this to the public is not enough, Lena as long as a little to fan the mes, let them feel that this matter is their own rtions to suppress the matter, which is very unfavorable to Catherine and the development of their ownpany in the future. On the police side, have you taken care of everything? Darren thought about it and asked towards Jasper. No, the police must see my sister-inw and take her to the hotel to see if the gang of gunpowder dealers are still there, and you know this is too serious for us to be able to stop. If the so-called gunpowder merchants can be caught to prove the innocence of the sister-inw, then also considered to give the public an exnation, they will not continue to say something on the Inte. In the hotel, it is not good to make a move, where the ce is small, suitable for less people to fight, for in the numerical advantage of us is very unfavorable. Darren nced at Jasper and said in a deep voice, And, you should know that for something this dangerous, I would not let Catherine go. I think ah, how about this, we discuss with the police, Eva makeup into sister-inw, let her rece sister-inw to meet with the gunpowder merchants, anyway, they have not seen sister-inw, the most is to look at the photos, certainly can not recognize, at that time, can also prove that sister-inw and this matter, no rtionship, you think? Jasper thought for half a day and came up with an idea, and he asked Darren if he agreed. No, can not let Eva to risk, this matter, because of me, then let the police take me to see, anyway, with the police followed, I will not be in trouble. Catherine, who was standing behind the pair at some point, immediately stopped Eva as soon as she heard that she was going to be asked to take her ce in the adventure. No, you cant go! Darren didnt even think about it, and immediately refused. He could not let Catherine to take the risk, that than to put himself in danger, but also let him gutted, he has done so much, is to guard Catherine, absolutely can not at this time, let Catherine personally to risk! Then you cant let Eva take the risk, Eva is also a girl, she doesnt know anything, how can you guys make such a decision? In Catherines heart, Eva is one of her sisters, now Jasper actually suggested that Eva should rece her, she felt a little unbelievable! Doesnt your conscience hurt? Catherine! Eva came over and grabbed Catherines hand: Dont be anxious, its just makeup to take a look, nothing will happen and Im more than willing to go instead of you. Eva was originally a bodyguard, doing such things, she has long been ustomed to, but Catherine simply do not know her identity, and thought she was a soft woman, the same as herself, where to withstand these? That is a gunpowder dealer, one word is dead, the other side has a gun! No! This matter, its settled, Catherine, you can only stay in my presence today, you are not allowed to go anywhere. jasper, take Eva down and get ready. Darren sullenly made the decision to let Eva go, this is the best choice, whether it is for the police side or to deal with theizens afterwards, there is some proof that the person who was reported, is not Catherine at all, everything is just designed by someone with a heart. Darren! Catherine couldnt believe it, he actually pushed Eva out just like that? So he was just using Eva to be nice to her? Jasper took Eva out, and as he was closing the door, he nced at Catherine, afraid that she would get into trouble with Darren. Catherine, dont worry, Eva wont be in danger. About Eva being a bodyguard, he didnt want to tell Catherine yet, let her think that Eva is just an ordinary person, so that, for future protection, it is helpful. Why are you so cold-blooded! Catherine couldnt stop Darren, but she knew at the bottom of her heart that he was doing it all for her. So, she was obviously very angry and angry, but could not be angry at Darren, yelled two sentences, and then sat there alone, staring at the eyes no longer speak. Chapter 835 Lena’s Plot Darren had just walked out of the police station when he received a call from his assistant. Mr. Kirnd, ourpany has many reportersing to take things about ourpanys unstable stock market Darren looked a little impatient before the assistant finished speaking, why did he have to step in for this little thing? What do you need to do? Ill give you fifteen minutes to settle this thing.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Darren was already in a bad mood, and after hearing his assistants report, he couldnt help but freak out. No, Mr. Kirnd, thats not the point, the point is Lena, Lena showed up, she seemed to be right in the middle of the press, and if you hadnt shown up, I think she would have run. The assistant saw that Darren was in a bad mood and said in a hurry. What? Lena showed up? Okay, Im on my way. Darren said in a deep voice. You arrange a few people to escort the wife back, if anything happens to her, you know the consequences. Darren turned toward the people around him and confided. He originally nned to stay with Catherine himself, so as to look after Catherines safety, but Lena appeared, the real culprit of Catherine, how could Darren let go. Catherine arrived at thepany to see the surveince of a woman who resembles Lena covered up tightly, behavior is also sneaky, obviously not a good person. Darren looked at the woman in the monitor and smiled morosely, originally did not know where the enemy was, he was a bit tied up, unable to cast. But now that the person has been identified, then dont me him for being unforgiving. Lena, she wants the Kirnd Group? The assistant was chilled, he had not seen this kind of aura in Darrens body for a long time, and immediately stopped worrying about his president and began to sympathize with Lena instead. Darren is never one to take a loss, and if he is ufortable, he will make his opponent return it tenfold and a hundredfold! President, then Ill go and make the arrangements. The assistant finally put down his heart, his own president is a kind of person, he knowspletely, only Fang just because of the self-confusion, so it is a momentary forgetfulness. Darren quickly came downstairs, stepped up to the microphone and began to speak, exining why hispanys stock market had arge float. Offstage, all the reporters kept highlighting and taking pictures. As for Darren, although he was giving a speech, he had been watching Lena from the moment she came out. Her every move was in Darrens eyes, and he could feel that the woman was always avoiding his gaze, as if she was afraid of something being seen through. Well, next, if you have any questions, you can raise your hand and ask them, and our Mr. Kirnd will definitely answer them for you. Darren took a seat at the top of his seat, looking down with a smile on his face, waiting for the heavy lifting he had arranged. Mr. Kirnd, regarding the unstable situation of yourpanys stock market, some experts point out that yourpany will face bankruptcy, I wonder what you think about this matter? Oh, pure nonsense, Kirnd Group is the number one enterprise in Lusheona, once bankruptcy consequences are self-evident, so we will all prepare some special means in advance to prevent. Darren exined loudly. Mr. Kirnd, what are the means, then, please? Noment. Mr. Kirnd, we heard that this is a stock market instability is a maniptor secretly with Kirnd Group, I wonder if it is true. By now Catherine, apanied by another Russian woman, had returned to her vi. Looking at the two bodyguards standing at the door, Catherine could not help but shake her head, it seems that this time out of things are not small, otherwise Darren would not send people to protect themselves ah, Darren knows that he does not like this. Who do you think is setting me up? Catherine asked as she sat on the couch toward the man. Catherines face is a bit pale at this time, she just opened thepanys forum, the top one, it is said that she sells gunpowder posts, has been on fire with tens of millions of reads, and is still going up, the followingments, what have. Some say shes a traitor, others say she married Darren because of his money, anyway, there are all kinds of nasty people! Scared, Catherines hands burned and she instantly threw the phone out of her hand! The man looked at Catherine, who looked bad, and saidfortingly, No matter who it is, Mr. Kirnd will find him out, you dont have to worry. She and Eva had only just arrived a few days ago and were oblivious to what had happened before. Her mission was to protect Catherines personal safety, and she would not deliberately inquire about things. If Eva hadnt been sent out this time, she wouldnt havee to the surface and been protecting Catherine in the shadows. Catherine heard what the man said could not help but shake her head and smile bitterly, she was really sick and desperate, and how would she know who had harmed her? Just then, Catherines cell phone rang, it was Lena who called, and immediately pressed the answer button, Hello? Catherine, where are you? Jasvir Jasvir is in the hospital. Lena said on the other end of the phone with a sobbing voice toward Catherine. What? Whats going on? Catherine frowned and asked in a rush. He said he fell asleep in the car when he dreamed that something happened to you, he thought it was strange, he rarely dreamed before, so he decided to go see you, who knew that on the way, on the car ident, and now he is still unconscious. Lena sounded a little choked up at this point. Well, which hospital are you in, Ill be right there. Catherines heart was burning at this time, if something happened to her only real brother, she really did not know what to do? Because he fell asleep in the car when he was out on a field trip with his ssmates, we found a small hospital nearby in order not to dy the treatment. The name of the hospital is Great River Hospital, and Ill send you the location. Okay, dont rush Ill be right over. With that Catherine hung up the phone. Looking at the anxious Catherine, the man couldnt help but ask out, Whats wrong? My brother was in a car ident, and I need to get there now. Catherine replied. But but Mr. Kirnd wont let us out. The man thought about it or said, but the boss has exined himself, this is a special time, there is a good chance that someone is trying to disadvantage Catherine. I couldnt care less, something happened to my brother, thats my own brother is also considered my closest person. Catherine at this time has a little tear in her eye, think there are only Jasvir and Billy these two people and she has a direct blood rtionship, Catherine and do not recognize Billy the father, Jasvir is not the closest person to Catherine? Chapter 836 Come on up The person who was sent by Darren to protect Catherine listened, some headache, Catherine is right, Jasvir is her own brother, how can she not go, but the boss exined, do not let Catherine leave the room half a step, so she was in a tangle at this point. Did you all hear what I said? Im leaving now, are you going to stop me? Catherine said as she looked at the two bodyguards at the door. The bodyguard took a deep breath and looked at Catherine and said, Sorry, maam, Mr. Kirnd has arranged that you cant go anywhere until he returns, so youd better go back. Catherine heard the bodyguard said, can not help but be a little angry, this damn really do not care about the high hanging ah, if your closest people out of the matter, you can still stand here in peace and quiet? Catherine gave the two bodyguards a stern re and turned to leave. Catherine walked straight to the kitchen, picked up a fruit knife, and walked aggressively toward the door, Are you going to stop me now? The two bodyguards all but paled: Miss Perry, what is there to discuss, you you first put down the knife. The woman, who was also from Russia, was also startled. If Catherine really wanted to hurt herself, with her skills, it would be impossible to stop her. I want to get out, you guys get out of the way. Catherine threatened the two bodyguards by cing the knife at her wrist. Maam, you How about this, lets call Mr. Kirnd first and then What phone call? My brother is now in a car ident, I as a sister can not go, in case of blood loss, something happened, who can you afford! Catherine yelled as she looked at the two bodyguards. She knew in her heart that her brothers blood type was special, and if he really lost too much blood and could not get a timely blood transfusion, then that consequence Catherine did not dare to think. Ill say it for thest time, I want to go out, you are let or not! Catherines eyes chilled as she continued. The two bodyguards were in a bit of a bind at this point, Darren had given them deadly orders, if they let Catherine out, Darren would pursue the matter, they could not afford to do so. Catherine saw that the two bodyguards did not say anything and did not let go, deadlocked at the door. Her heart was ruthless, her right hand slightly force, a trace of blood red immediately appeared at the wrist. Seeing this, the female Russian bodyguard immediately yelled towards the bodyguards guarding the door, Dont let them open yet, do you want to watch thedy slit her wrists? The bodyguards listened to the panic back to the two sides, now they can only do so, if Catherine because of such an injury, then it is still necessary? Ill go with you. The female bodyguard then said towards Catherine.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Without speaking, Catherine nodded and walked toward the door. Catherine had no idea at this point that this was Darren sent to protect her, and her appearance was as Evas own sister. Get up here. Lena had already parked her car at the entrance of Catherines vi and shouted as soon as Catherine came out. Catherine nodded and then got into the car. Meanwhile Lena skimmed the female bodyguard who got into the car at the same time as Catherine and didnt care, then she greeted the driver and drove away. Follow up quickly, nothing must happen to thedy. Also, call and report the matter to Mr. Kirnd. As soon as Catherine got into the car, the bodyguard also got into a car and trailed up. Lena, what are you doing here, not taking care of Xiaoyu at the hospital. Catherine asked ufortably in the car. O, I picked you up on purpose. Lena paused, her face sank, and then said, Jasvir is in a bad state and needs a timely blood transfusion, so I rushed over. Catherine listened to the heart can not help but a twitch, face hanging a burst of worry, then asked the mouth: Will there be life-threatening? If something happens to Jasvir, what will she tell her own mother? The doctor said that Jasvir might be if he doesnt get a blood transfusion within an hour, Lena said, also with a pained look on her face. Mr. Kirnd, Lena ran off in the direction of the bathroom, you see? Darren heard the voiceing from the headset and couldnt help butugh, huh! Do you think you can run? Arrest her immediately and dont give her any chance to escape. After saying that, Darren waved towards his assistant, who naturally understood Darrens meaning, and then said towards the many reporters, Well, thats it for today, as for other things, we can talk about it next time. Hey With this statement, the reporters sighed and left with a sense of satisfaction. Oh, Lena ah, you finally caught by me, this time Im going to let you know that my woman, not who wants to touch can be touched. With that, Darren walked to his office and waited for Lena to fall. But who knows, not much time, one of Darrens beloved came running in anxiously and reported towards Darren: Mr. Kirnd, that Lena is a double . Darren listened, frowned, and then asked, Did you get anything out of it? Darrens minders head bowed slightly and continued, Didnt ask anything, only that she was from the ck market. Turn it over to the police, and say he spread rumors that the Kirnd Group was bankrupt. Darren waved his hand impatiently and said towards his heart. Yes! The heartthrob hurriedly answered, then got up and walked out. Just then, Darrens cell phone rang. Hey, Mr. Kirnd, Mrs. Mrs. Shes out. What? Did you not hear what I said? Darrens brow furrowed involuntarily when he heard it. Madam she took the knife to hurt herself, thats why we Okay, you guys follow me immediately, and where she went, send me the location! Darren didnt bother to listen to the bodyguards exnation and said directly. Her mind reckoned that the person she caught now was Lenas double, so the real Lena must be looking for Catherine to go. After Darren got the location where Catherine was driving, he immediately called a car and went straight from the office. Looking at the small red dot moving in the phone, Darrens heart couldnt help but feel a little worried that Lena would do anything to achieve her goal. Catherine if she falls into her hands can be said to be a bad luck, and Darren also appropriated all the shares of Lena in the Owen Group, Lena hate to eat Darren, treat Catherine naturally will not be soft. Darren prayed silently that nothing would happen to Catherine, or he would have to turn City B upside down. Soon, the car Lena and Catherine were in stopped. Catherine through the window, there is a trace of amazement, where is the trace of any hospital here, it is clearly an abandoned factory, towards Lena asked, arrived? Lena nodded, Yes, lets go down. Without waiting for Catherine to ask anything else, Lena took the lead and pulled open the car door and stepped down. Catherine thought about it and followed. The bodyguard who apanied her, after surveying the environment privately, then followed. Who knew that Catherine had just gone down and was arrested by Lena who had arranged two people in advance. What are you you doing? Catherine looked at two people she did not know at all to move with their own hands, can not help but exim, apparently she did not realize the danger of the current situation. Chapter 837 Reckoning The female bodyguard following Catherine instantly understood what was going on, she just clenched her palms and looked ahead, and then let go. She found that several people, including Lena, have guns in their hands, and it is obvious that it is not the right time to do it now, not only to save Catherine, but also to let Lena defend herself, so it will be even worse to escape. She raised an eyebrow, then rxed, when two people also came up and grabbed her. Oh, Catherine, should I praise you for being cute? Or should I scold you for your stupidity? Lena walked up to Catherines face and gently held up Catherines chin with her index finger, speaking with a flirtatious rhyme. Lena you what are you doing? Catherine did not expect Lena to make a move on herself at all. Up until this point, she could not believe it. Lena had been so nice to her at the hospital, so how could she make a move on herself now? After seeing Catherines reaction, Lena couldnt help but shake her head and said with a smile, Oh, my good sister ah, until now you dont understand? It was me who deliberately lured you here in order to capture you, hehe, to be honest, if you werent my enemy, maybe we would really be good sisters, you are really silly and cute, hahaha. When Catherine heard this, she looked at Lena with wide eyes and a slightly dazed expression, So the whole thing about her brothers ident was a lie to me too? Oh, thats for sure, if you didnt say that you coulde out in such a hurry? A snicker appeared on Lenas face as if she wasughing at her own wit and Catherines stupidity. Catherine couldnt help but be relieved that, in that case, her brother was okay. Oh, Catherine I have to admire your courage, itse to this, and youre still thinking of others? You watch yourself first. Lena said and turned around as the four men pressed in on Catherine. Catherine realized at this time that she was still at a great disadvantage, but it was better to be in danger than to have something happen to her brother, Catherine consoled herself in her heart.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Lena had by now walked up to a seat, and then sat on it with her butt. Catherine looked at Lena and asked in disbelief, Why? Why did you do that? Catherine couldnt figure out that her sister, who was so good to her, would do such a thing, lie to herself and arrest her. Money? The Owen Group is not a bigpany, but its not a problem for Lena to be well fed for the rest of her life. But if it wasnt for money, she couldnt think of any other reason to kidnap her. Oh, why? How dare you ask why? Lena couldnt help but get a little annoyed after hearing Catherine ask herself. Why am I afraid to ask, its not like Ive done anything wrong to you, why are you doing this to me? Or maybe from the very beginning you were faking it. Catherine said with a look of excitement, if Lena was faking it from the very beginning, then Lenas mind was really scary. Oh, you didnt do anything wrong to me? Lena stood up with a jerk and walked towards Catherine, then leaned down and lowered her head towards Catherine and continued, Okay, Ill tell you everything today. You listen to me carefully. Six months earlier, my mother, and Darrens mother had arranged a marriage for the two of us. If it werent for you, I would be the one marrying into the Kirnd Family right now, me! Do you understand? Lena snarled toward Catherine. Catherine was shocked to hear how this could still happen. Heh, at this point, I wont hide it from you, on the day of your wedding, you and Darren had a car ident which I also arranged. But Heidi that woman surprisingly also thought of this way, is she does not work attentively, so let Darren have a warning, otherwise, you would have been blown up, but fortunately, Heidi find people is not solid, so she for me to be the scapegoat. Lena recalled. What? You you Catherine looked at Lena in disbelief and said, she really did not expect that the one who sent someone to drive a car pulling gasoline to hit her was the good sister in her eyes. You what you? If it wasnt also you, it was me who was in the wedding car that day, it was me. When Lena said this, her eyes couldnt help but bring a trace of viciousness, and then she said, Your appearance simply broke everything for me, originally I thought that your unlucky brother was hopeless, I really didnt expect you to walk out and transnt bone marrow for him, not only saved him, even you want to take a share of my family fortune. Catherine winced when she heard this, so Lena was faking it from the start? How could she even think of robbing her of the family fortune herself? How could that be? You know that Catherine never intended to recognize Billy, even if Billy wants to give Catherine the family fortune, Catherine will want it? With her character, the answer is definitely no, but Lena doesnt think so. Jasvir, isnt he your brother too? How can youy hands on him? Catherines mind was a bit nk, slowed down and finally asked towards Lena. Lena did this to herself, she had nothing to say, but Jasvir is also Lenas brother, although not the same mother, but also lived under the same roof for so long, right? Huh? A younger brother? Whats the use of having him? Topete with me for the family fortune? Only if he dies will father give me the Owen Familypletely, so he must die. Lena said fiercely. You have a cruel heart. Catherine looked at Lena, who was full of malice, and said coldly. At this moment, Catherine felt that the person standing in front of her was not a person, but a cold-blooded animal. A little bit of affection, no, human feelings are not, for the sake of the family fortune even on their own brother. Oh, why are you surprised? Nowadays, in this society, only money is real, and as for that silly brother of yours, hehe, when he grows up, he will surely understand it too. In order not to cause trouble, so I came up with another ploy, by the way, you will also be counted. Just did not expect, did not expect to have a mole, betrayed me, otherwise, now you must have gone to prison. Lena looked at Catherine with an unbelievable look and couldnt help but sneer, then blurted out more things. Lenas words have not fallen, Catherine will react violently, finally know why the police will catch themselves saying that they sell gunpowder, the original this is Lena to ghost, the brother also signed at the scene, will not Yes, they are fine, I think the contract was dropped, the brother should also be fine. Catherine couldnt help but sigh with relief at the thought. I have to say Darren is still really capable, not only saved your life, but also saved Jasvir. I had nned to bankrupt him, but I didnt expect him to calcte and transfer all my shares to Jasvir. Lena said here, with a few hatred on her face looked at Catherine, now she has nothing, all because of the woman in front of her, if not to use her to return to the shares in the hands of Jasvir, Lena at this time Im afraid to rush forward to Catherines face on a few cuts. Chapter 838 A piece of blood red Good, good job Darren, not bad for my husband. Catherine cant help but shout out loud after hearing that Lena is being set up by Darren. Such people, Catherine heartily hated, for the money to do anything out of people, is the most abominable. Good for what? Dont you forget that youre still in my hands. Lena listened, not feeling angry, with a smile on her face, and ate up Catherine. With you in my hands, not to mention getting Darren to spit out all that he ate, even if he were to give me a few billion more, I dont think that would be a big problem. Lena said with a smile. Catherine gritted her teeth at that and looked at a smug Lena and said, Humph! Youre not going to get away with this, Darren is not as stupid as you say he is. Although Catherine said so, but her heart is still very worried, to know that the two is exactly after the wedding, Darren treatment of their own is really no words, this time to say that because of concern for their own really do something to make Lena sess it. Humph! Take it down! Lena thought about Darren is not an ordinary character, she spent so much energy, in the end nothing, but also to their own harm, so you can know Darrens difficult to deal with. After the four men had pinned Catherine and the bodyguard down, Lena rubbed her temples and then dialed Darrens phone. Oh, Mr. Kirnd, how are you? Lena said with a smile after Darren got on the phone. Lena, you better set Catherine free or Darren didnt say anything more, he was sure Lena would understand what he meant. Mr. Kirnd, dont you ever joke with me, with all the things Ive done, even if I let Catherine go, you can let me go? Heh! Lena, now cornered, had no regard for Darrens threats and said to herself. Why dont I see it this way, you give my people that contract from the Owen Group and give me another billion and Ill release Catherine, what do you think? Lena then made her offer towards Darren. Heh, are you threatening me? Darren couldnt help but chuckle, what? You think youve got us by the balls? What Lena doesnt know is that Darren is on his way to the abandoned warehouse where Catherine is, and that Catherine is apanied by a woman of extraordinary strength. If Mr. Kirnd has to think that, then theres nothing I can do about it. Lena smiled and then continued, I will send you the bank card number and the location of my people, as for how to do it, I advise Mr. Kirnd to think it over. Thats for sure. Darren replied as he looked at the small red dot getting closer and closer on his phone screen. As soon as Lena hung up the phone, Darren arranged towards his assistant, Do everything as Lena wants. The assistant had a moment of hesitation, but agreed to do so. Of course, Darren did not give in to Lena, but did so on purpose, so as to paralyze Lena and make Catherine rtively and say safe. At this point there was a hint of fear in Catherines heart, some anger, and more worry for Darren. The four men watching them, as always, satzily chatting together, only ncing up at the two every now and then. The female bodyguard sent by Darren to protect Catherine had by now untied her hands and moved towards Catherine little by little. Miss Perry, let me help you untie the rope. She whispered toward Catherine. Catherine was not surprised to hear the female bodyguards voice, and she untied the rope. Catherine nodded and slowly approached it. Hmm? What are you doing? One of the four noticed the abnormality of the Catherine duo and immediately stood up and walked over. The other three also rushed to gather around. The female bodyguard realizes that the situation is not good now, if they find themselves, it will be difficult to escape in. With that, the female bodyguard kicked the leader of the man in the calf with a snap kick. The man at the head of the group fell down in response to the sound. The other three immediately realized that the woman in front of them was very uplicated, and their hands hurriedly went to their waists. When it was toote, the female bodyguard directly pulled out the pistol from the waist of the first man, loaded it and fired a shot towards the other man, followed by a side roll and rolled to Catherines side. The ropes on Catherines hands had already been untied by the female bodyguard, and Catherine took advantage of the fact that she was circling the man to untie the ropes on her feet. The female bodyguard shot one of the three, and the remaining two hurriedly stepped aside. With that, they fired towards Catherine, they knew that the woman with the force was not important, what was important was Catherine, as long as she was left behind, the rest was fine. They were afraid that one shot would kill Catherine, so they had to shoot him in the leg. The female bodyguard was previously an assassin, and her ability to predict danger was naturally better than that of ordinary people, as she took a flying leap and knocked Catherine aside. Catherine copsed to the ground, a ckness in front of her eyes, feeling a wave of soreness. The female bodyguard was not in a good position either. In order to keep Catherine from getting hurt, she was shot in the shoulder and the wound had a burning sensation all of a sudden. The female bodyguard did not have time to focus on their own injuries, a turn, rolled to the front of Catherine, fired two shots towards the other two, the two fell down in the process. Lets get out of here, theyre bound toe over when they hear the gunshots. The female bodyguard said toward Catherine. Catherines mind is in a trance at this time, I do not know why, by the female bodyguard a bump, Catherine suddenly feel some off, mouth open and closed, a word can not be said. With a snap, the door to the warehouse was opened and it was Lena and another man who walked in. The man was the best of the five, so Lena left him behind to protect herself. What? I didnt see that you had two tricks up your sleeve, but you wont get away today! Lena then gestured toward the man at her side.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Just then, two pops, two bullet holes appeared in the door behind Lena, and Lena felt a chill run through her scalp when she saw it, having just almost lost her own life. The person beside Lena hastily covered the door to observe and said towards Lena, Miss, we must retreat now, there are dozens of experts outside, approaching us little by little. Lena was so angry that her head was smoking, did she just let Catherine get away this time? She was reluctant, but what could she do if she was reluctant? The most important thing now is to save yourself, if you fall into Darrens hands, there is no chance to turn around. Lena red at Catherine, took the pistol from the man beside her, fired several shots toward Catherines location, and then gritted her teeth and spit out a word from the gap in her mouth: Go! The female bodyguard was relieved to see Lena leave, but frowned when she saw Catherine in her arms. At this point, Catherines face was pale and there was already a pool of blood red under her body. Catherine! Just then, Darren rushed in as well. Boss! The female bodyguard held out her hand toward Darren, indicating her position. Darren quickly stepped forward and saw the blood red beneath Catherine, his pupils couldnt help but dte, then he leaned down and held Catherine in his arms. Catherine looked at Darren and smiled in relief, she knew Darren woulde to her rescue, and sure enough he didnt let himself down. Dont worry, Catherine, youll be fine. Chapter 839 No way to procreate Until then, after listening to what Darren said, Catherine closed her eyes, she had tired and wanted to rest, however, what she did not see was that Darren had something shining in the corner of his eyes. Soon Catherine was admitted to the best hospital ward in City B, with Darren guarding the side. After Lena left, she thought better of it and dialed Heidis number. Hello? Who is it? Heidi was a bit curious that someone knew this cell phone number of hers, it shouldnt be. Im Lena. What? Why are you still calling me? You get out of here, Darren is not going to let you go. At this time Heidi simply do not want to have any more encounters with Lena, if they are involved by him, it will not be bad luck ah. I have something important to tell you, its up to you whether you listen or not, but if you regret itter, dont look for me. Lena hung up the phone after she finished, she believed that with Heidis little intelligence must be tricked by herself, and then sent Heidi the location where she was. She left with a real look, that the ground has a puddle of blood, if there is no ident, that should be Lena and Heidi agreed to meet at a downtown cafe. It was already evening when Heidi arrived, so there werent many people inside the store, but the environment was quite nice, in the heart of the downtown area, but it felt like another kind of quiet enjoyment. This cafe is a private room styleyout, with tables and chairs outside and separate private rooms inside, which is extremely confidential and is usually a favorite of celebrity girls. The phone in her bag rang, and she took a look at it and walked towards the most secretive room in the store, then opened the door and walked in. Its a text message from Lena: Im in private room 323. Lena has been sitting inside for what seems like an eternity, sipping her coffee and ying with her phone, looking a little impatient. What? Heidi asked as she took the seat across from her. Lena is not what good mood of the youngdy, waiting for so long has been impatient, at this time to hear Heidi this tone of voice more can not jump up and curse. But for the sake of cooperation with her she endured it, put down the things in her hands and smiled a little: Tang Da Xing, is really a busy person, so busy that even the appointment is not allowed to go to the appointment. Not busy, just dont want to see you, go ahead, what do you want from me? Heidi shrugged with a fearless face. She didnt think Lena had anything to fear from this person, and she was definitely asked toe for something, so she got bolder and bolder. Lena blushed, then immediatelyughed again: It doesnt matter if you dont want to see me, Im looking for you toe out, just to talk to you about a cooperation, thats all. Heidi became interested, and her attitude towards Lena improved a bit. What kind of coboration? She said as she took a sip of coffee. Now that Catherine has miscarried and our biggest threat is gone, have you thought about me teaming up with you to try and figure out how to deal with Darren? Lena looked at Heidi with a smile on her face and said, in fact, this point she was guessing, but it was not far from the truth, if Catherine was bleeding from a body part injury, the woman beside her would definitely help to stop the bleeding, what does that mean? Heidi nced at her with a slightly disdainful look, how could that be, Catherine was pregnant? Even if she was pregnant, what did Darren do, how could anything happen to Catherine. How do you know. Heidi eventually asked out loud. And Im not afraid to hide it from you, this thing is exactly what I did. Lena said faintly, Darren already knew her anyway, so she naturally didnt care about anything else. Heidi couldnt help but gulp, Lena had miscarried Catherine, would Darren let her go? Now that this woman is here, isnt she dragging herself down too? However, on second thought, Lena had such a big incident earlier and survived it, Darren could not really fight Lena. If I followed Lena and then saved Darren at thest minute, wouldnt that make Darren my man? She asked, What do you want to do about it? Lenas hearts n worked and her face was a little agitated, as if she could see the look of pain on Darrens face when he lost Catherine. Heidi, this silly woman, thinks she is a star is great, Darren must be hers in the end, Darren since the means is brilliant, well, I let you live in a brilliant means, no love for you, how great is the tragedy?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Catherine cant have it, and neither can Heidi! It is said that everyone in high society is a movie star and a movie queen, although Lena thinks so in her heart, on the surface is not moving, she said: I will cooperate with you, first force Catherine away from Darren, then you take advantage of the situation, as for me, after thepletion of the matter, you give me a billion, I disappear forever in front of you and Darren, how about it? Okay, Ill work with you. Heidi nodded. Catherine was lying on top of the hospital bed, hazily opened her eyes, woke up and realized that something was wrong, but her mind was nk. Shh,ter, lets go in first. Catherine suddenly heard Darrens voice and wondered in her heart, what was Darren hiding from herself? With that, Catherine closed her eyes and faked her sleep. The doctor came in and examined her body, then walked out with a gloomy look. Darren followed him out, only the door hadnt beenpletely pulled shut, so Catherine could still hear what the people outside were saying. Doctor, how is it going? Darrens cool voice was clearly a bit anxious. The doctor sighed like a sigh, and then said in a deep voice: The patients miscarriage has injured the uterus, and it is likely that she will not be able to get pregnant in the future, not necessarily, as long as this time to recuperate after a certain chance to get pregnant. It could result in the inability to conceive, and Catherine just felt her world fall apart, and she shook her head in some disbelief. How so, how so? How could the heavens treat her this way, obviously just to the beginning of happiness is so over, Darren is the president of apany, such a person, and how could not want an heir. She just felt so sorry for Darren, ming her for not protecting herself and her child. Outside Darrens answer she no longer have the heart to listen to, only know that Darren came in when he saw her sitting up in tears, the look changed instantly and pretended to be fine. Its okay Catherine, were still young, the fact that we lost the baby this time means were not meant to be with him, we can have more in the future, you can have as many as you want, I can afford it anyway. His pretended rxed look was particrly harsh in Catherines eyes, except she understood that if she acted too clearly Darren would definitely send someone to guard her specifically, and then there would really be no way for her to leave. Well, were still young. She nodded andughed bitterly, so what if she was young, not the same as losing the ability to give birth, and the rest of her life she could only live alone. Ive asked someone to make a tonic stew for you, so you can eat some. Darren said toward Catherine, while opening the lunch bucket on the table and sitting in front of Catherine. Catherine nodded and pretended like nothing was wrong. With that, Darren fed Catherine the food little by little. Although Catherine behaves well, Darrens heart is very heartbroken, and he would rather have Catherine go against himself than see Catherine like this. Darren put off all the chores at thepany, even Heidi and Lena, and just stayed by Catherines side. It wasnt untilte at night when Catherine felt Darren asleep that she shed heartbreaking tears again. Chapter 840 Talia’s Visit Early the next morning, Lena dialed Darrens mothers phone number, which was the first step in her and Heidis n. Imagine if Darrens mother knew that the Kirnd Family would be cut off because of Catherine, would she let Catherine stay with Darren? Hey, Auntie. Lena thought of Catherine was unable to have children by herself can not help but happy, she originally thought that only let Catherine miscarriage, after the fact and then do some maniption, did not expect to send someone to check yesterday, Catherine directly out of the problem, so excited that she did not sleep a night. You are? Talia did not hear that the person across the table was Lena and asked with a hint of surprise. Auntie, it doesnt matter who I am, the important thing is that you the Kirnd Family are afraid to break the back. Lena said casually, wondering if Darrens mother would have a fit if she knew the truth. What are you babbling about you! Which con man are you again, to deceive me. Darrens mother was furious when she heard what Lena said, and took Lena directly as a liar.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Oh, olddy, dont get excited, is it true, dont you know when you go to the hospital? Lena asked rhetorically. Darrens mother heard Lena say this and couldnt help but think deeply, could it be that something had happened to Catherine or Darren? If Darren is his only son, what if Darren Without waiting for Darrens mother to say anything else, Lena continued, To tell you the truth, your wonderful daughter-inw is now barren, and with your wonderful son in love with her, the Kirnd Family is really going to be broken. After Lena finished, she couldnt help but sigh again: Hey, its really pitiful for your old man, he should have taken care of himself, but he didnt expect to be cut off and couldnt even hold a grandchild, hey, pitiful, really pitiful. Darrens mother, after hearing what Lena said, was so angry that her hands kept trembling and her phone fell to the floor with a bang, standing still for a long time, unable to calm down. When Darrens mother arrived at the hospital and saw that Catherine was indeed infertile, she would find a way to get Catherine to leave Darren without having to say anything more. Prepare the car! Darrens mother, who had been standing in ce for a long time, finally shouted toward her familys housekeeper. This is not a trivial matter, she must go and see for herself if it is true, and if it is true she will have to talk to Catherine about it. At this time, Catherine is lying on the hospital bed, still asleep,st night she cried for a long time, veryte to sleep, so it is not surprising that she did not wake up until now. As for Darren, he woke up in the morning, got someone to arrange breakfast for Catherine, and left. Soon, Darrens mother arrived. Kirnd Group is the number onepany in the country, and her arrival was naturally greeted by someone. Mrs. Kirnd, what brings you here? The vice president saw Darrens mother rushed around and asked politely. Can I note when something so big is happening? Darrens mother replied in a nonchnt manner. Talia had already confirmed the news of Catherines hospitalization on her way here, but she just didnt know what was going on yet. She had a hint of displeasure in her heart that her daughter-inw was in the hospital and no one had told her as a mother-inw. Naturally, the vice president heard the discontent in Talias words and said awkwardly, I think Mr. Kirnd must not want to worry your old man, right? Darrens mother nced at the Vice President, and without further ado, asked directly, Well, how is Catherines situation now? The vice president is now a bit embarrassed, facing Talias question he really do not know how to answer, if the truth, Mr. Kirnd in case you do not want to let the mother know? Such a big thing, Darrens mother may really do something, if not, the olddy will not kill me? What are you freezing for, talk! Seeing the vice president who had no initiative for half a day, Talia said impatiently. Yes The vice president swallowed hard before continuing, Catherine had a miscarriage this time and hurt What? Talia asked emotionally, miscarrying? Uh, yes, Miss Perry had a miscarriage. After Talia made sure she heard correctly, she couldnt help but take two steps back, looking a little dazed, with a faint hint of tears in her gaze, her grandson was gone just like that? The maids apanying her beside her rushed forward to hold her, deeply afraid that the olddy would faint after knowing this reality. Your old man, Im sorry for your loss. The vice president went up and also could not help butfort, with some intolerance in his heart, regretting telling the olddy the truth. Tell me the truth, Catherine is she not able to have any more children in the future. After a long time, Darrens mother asked in a deep voice. The vice presidents expression was a bit difficult, and after thinking about it, he nodded heavily. Si Darrens mother couldnt help but suck in a cold breath and her heart stuttered, as if a ship that was about to reach its destination had sunk. You know, unfiliality has no descendants, the olddy can say that the loss of her own grandson is more dramatic than Darren. Show me Catherines hospital room. Darrens mother is now speaking with some choking and the corners of her eyes arepletely soaked. With a click, the door to Catherines ward was pushed open, followed by the appearance of a slightly hunched figure, none other than Talia, who had once again aged a bit with the loss of her grandson, and even the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes looked to have increased by a few. Catherine was still asleep and unaware of Talias arrival. Catherines haggard face was constantly dted among Talias pupils, both eyes swollen like a hillock from crying, which was especially obvious on the pale face. Talia noticed that even in her sleep, Catherines eyebrows were somewhat furrowed, so naturally her inner feelings were self-exnatory. At this time, the vice dean has pulled a seat from the side and put it in front of Catherines bed, and after Talia sat down, she and the maid went out with good manners. Catherine. Talia called out towards the sleeping Catherine, but not very loudly. After a while, Talia couldnt help but shake her head, and then sighed, A child with a hard life. After this exmation, Talias tears could no longer be held back and began to slowly leak out. And how could I not know that you were there because something happened to Darrens. Talia had actually analyzed it in her mind, who woulde to harm Catherine except for Darrens identity that could make people blink? But Talia stopped when she saw Catherines fingers twitch a little. But after a while, Catherine still did not wake up, Talia then continued to speak. Chapter 841 All Heard But what should I do? What do you think I should do as Darrens mother? Talia said here, looking a little bitter, Darrens father was arrested, the family left him alone, I thought Darren married will be able to enjoy the blessing, did not expect such a thing.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Catherine, you have to know, Darren he is the only child of our family, Kirnd Grouppany is also he has been taking care of, be the countrys leadingrge enterprises. If the Kirnd Family is really cut off, what face do I have to see Darrens father? A hundred yearster there is still what to see the Kirnd Familys ancestors? Darrens mother was very depressed, she looked at Catherine is actually very good, beautiful, also kind, and her son can be said to be a good man and a good woman, but Catherine is now unable to have children, as the Kirnd Family is now the spokesman, how can she let Catherine continue to stay? Catherine, you also do not me Mom Mom is hard-hearted, when you get to my position you will be able to understand my hardship. And I am not a from a daughter-inw over? Also know that this is very unfair to you Talia gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes before she continued. I will give you clear after you wake up, and then give you a sum of money, so you enough to livefortably abroad, you you do note back, Darren is what you know best, the surface looks somewhat indifferent, but still very affectionate, I am afraid youe back, affect him. And dont me me for being selfish, I cant help this kind of thing, if you really love Darren, just leave him. Darrens mother stood up after she finished speaking and walked over to Catherine, straightening the messy hair on her forehead, before walking out. She did not know if Catherine could hear, she said it because there was some depression in her heart, she looked at this Catherine could not help but feel that Catherines life was miserable, this is why she spilled her heart. Of course, Catherine woke up, Talias these words will still say, in order not to let the Kirnd Family break the back, she must let Catherine disappear, even if Darren fall ~ again, that there is no way to change. Darren will always pull through. Darrens mother gave a final exmation before pulling the door to the room closed. After Talia left, Catherine opened her eyes suddenly, and her tears were more like a yellow river breaking its banks. She actually woke up as soon as Talia opened her mouth to call her. She knew Talia must have something to say to her, and thats why she pretended to be asleep. Her mind at this moment slowly are Darren to their own doting shadow, their own sick, Darren personally feed themselves to drink chicken soup; their own sometimes capricious, to go to those roadside stalls, Darren is also pulled down identity face to apany themselves, drink beer, eat kebabs. Three times something happened to himself, Darren was the first toe over, on his own, to get himself out of danger. Everything in Catherines mind filled up, and the more it filled up at this time, the more painful Catherine felt, and her body began to tremble involuntarily. The tears at the corners of her eyes, Catherine did not bother to wipe them, allowing them to drip from her cheeks little by little, sliding over, to her neck, and then to the pillowcase. I do not know how long it took, the pillow towel is already a puddle of mixed wet, but the color has be much darker, in the horror of the white ward, looks out of ce. Catherine swallowed and slowly got up, she was in a bad state, as evidenced by her bloodless face, her lips were also slightly white, and even dried and cracked quite a bit from the tonic infusion plus theck of water. Catherine gently uncovered the covers and stepped out of the hospital bed. After she put on her shoes, she looked at the ward and walked out in the blue and white hospital gown. Because of Darrens order, Eva was sent to greet, and she was afraid of disturbing Catherine, so she kept sitting outside the ward. What are you doing out here? Eva saw the emaciated Catherine and felt that a gust of wind could blow her to the ground, so she rushed forward to support her, fearing that she might have any trouble. Eva. Catherine until this point, she did not realize that Eva was sent by Darren to protect her, but only as her sister. Dont worry, sister, its fine. Catherine strong twisted smile toward Eva said, but the voice is unusually soft, more like a dying old man, at any time may Sister, you Eva saw at this time Catherine is really broken heart, Catherine treat her like her own sister, as a killer she was touched. Catherine didnt even give Eva a chance to speak, turning toward her, her whitened lips slightly open and closed, Sister, take me home. This Mr. Kirnd exined ok! Eva looked at the bloodless Catherine, her heart could not help but ache, like stabbed with a needle, stabbing her iron heart that she had developed over so many years of being a killer. With Evas help, Catherine quickly walked out of the hospital and into the car. Because Catherine was wearing a hospital gown, the hospital was full of people, so no one noticed that the person leaving was the wife of the president of Kirnd Group. Sister, you After getting into the car, Eva couldnt help but ask, given the state Catherine was in now, to go back to her house, there must be something going on. Catherine put her finger against Evas lips and swallowed her breath before saying, Eva, you know what? My husband husband is very good to me. I know, sis. Eva replied heartily. No, you dont know how good he was to me. Catherine retorted with a slight shake of her head. Eva felt puzzled at this time, how could Catherine talk to herself about these issues, but she did not ask the question, just quietly waiting for Catherines next. But after waiting for half a day, Catherine never opened her mouth, just quietly looking out the window. Eva thought that Catherine might be more affectionate than before after Darren saved her, so she didnt care. But what she didnt know was that Catherine had been notified by the hospital that she would most likely never be able to have children in her life. Soon, the car stopped in front of the vi where Catherine lived. Now Catherine was so weak that when she stopped the car, she felt a shaking, and her face had a somewhat painful expression. With Evas help, she returned to her home and her wedding room, as she had hoped. As soon as she entered the house, Catherine could not help but leave tears in her eyes. Everything in front of her was too familiar, and the decorations were all the types that Darren had asked Catherine to love little by little from his own mouth, and when she first entered the wedding room, Catherine was taken aback. Chapter 842 Thoughts Go to my room. Catherine spoke softly, turning toward Eva. After Eva heard this, she nodded her head and then helped Catherine towards her room. Catherine just opened the door to the room, can not help but stop, to say that the most familiar or the smell of this ce, very heavy, very charming. Catherine then released Eva and walked forward one step at a time, then looked at Eva and said softly, You go first, sister rest for a while. Eva followed closely behind Catherine, and when she heard what Catherine said, she wanted to say something, thought about it, and finally nodded: Okay, if anything happens, you call me. Because Eva was living in the vi where Catherine was at the moment, only across the room, Catherine only needed to call out softly and she could hear. Eva had just reached the door when Catherines fragile voice rang out again, You, dont tell Darren about my return yet, Ill talk to himter. Eva paused, agreed, and then went back to her room. When she returned to her room she always felt that Catherine was very strange today and wondered if she should report it to Darren. After a few moments of thought, she picked up her phone anyway and Darren sent a message: Madame is home. She was relieved when she sent it, Catherine today is indeed too entric, in case something happens, how can she exin to Darren. After Catherine left Eva, she went to the bedside table, pulled open the bottom drawer, and pulled out a document with five big letters on it: divorce agreement. Heh, heh heh. Catherine couldnt help butugh.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. This is a long time ago, she and Darren just get a license to prepare, I did not expect that now is used, the fate of man ah, originally Catherine thought she could be so long with Darren, until full of gray hair, I did not expect that finally back to the beginning. Its okay, maybe this is God this is a joke with me can not say. Catherine smiled andforted herself, but her eyes were already wet with tears. Im not saying, can you stop being so down in the dumps? It annoys me to look at it! Catherine gritted her teeth and turned toward herself in the mirror. Catherine then ced the divorce papers on the living room table, the words, which she had signed six months earlier. She walked unhurriedly to her closet, pulled open her closet, took out two random outfits, and loaded them into her duffel bag. She smiled and touched her duffel bag and said to herself, Old friend, youre going to have tobour you onest time. This backpack was bought when Catherine was working, she apanied Catherine through the winding and bumpy road of journalism, of course, it also witnessed Darrens indifference, and slowly warmed up, and finally spoiled Catherine to the sky. When she turned around, she saw a white wedding dress hanging in the closet, perhaps from the wedding has not worn the reason, it does not look very festive, but with a bit of sadness, as if a consort was beaten into the cold. Catherine couldnt help but blink and gently removed her wedding dress and ced it in her arms. Ill take you with me. It was the only wedding dress Darren had ever worn, and it would be the only one of her life. And so Catherine walked out with her wedding dress in her hand and her duffel bag on her back. She sent a text message to the driver thinking that she would be there soon. Catherine looked at the closed door of Evas room, and had concerns in her heart, where would Eva live after she left, and what about Evas Chinesenguage? She thought better of it and walked towards Evas room. Catherine looked down at the key on the door and twisted it. After Eva heard the sound, she jumped off the bed at once and rushed over with a single arrow step, but unfortunately, it was already toote. When she twisted the doorknob, she realized that the door was locked on the outside. Catherine, is that you? Why did you lock me up? Eva shouted loudly. With her alertness, she couldnt have been unaware that someone hade in, but now that she was locked up, it could only mean one thing: the door was locked by Catherine, but why, ah? Eva was a little confused as to why Catherine had locked herself up. Catherine heard Evas shout, but she ignored it. Catherine, open the door for me, whats the matter, you tell me well, maybe there is a solution? Eva then shouted, and then started rummaging around from the room to see if she could find a key or something. Really? Hearing Eva shouted, Catherine could not help but have some trance, but soon she dismissed it in her heart, how could it be? Even Darren had no way out, a helpless face, why should he or she be daydreaming? Take care of yourself! Catherine said in a deep voice towards Eva in the room, then held her wedding dress and turned to leave. Catherine, Catherine, open the door. Open the door, Catherine! Eva shouted twice and didnt hear Catherines answer, so she was anxious, and then she heard a click. Could it be? With this in mind, Eva quickly ran to the window, opened it, then a buffer, legs contracted, and jumped directly from the window. Eva tumbled forward in a cartwheel, her ankles were raw, but at this point she couldnt care less and gritted her teeth, forcing her body to coordinate a bit and not fall down. Catherine! Eva turned out from the side of the vi and shouted towards the vis front door. However, Eva did not hear Catherines reply, and by the time she emerged from the back of the vi, all she could see was the green cab moving further and further away, and a lot of dust still floating in the air. Eva is a little confused and doesnt understand why Catherine is doing this? Didnt she love Darren very much? Why did she leave without saying a word? Parting without saying goodbye. Hello, Mr. Kirnd? Eva quickly came out of her trance and hurriedly took out her cell phone and called Darren. Well, what do you want from me? Darren was sitting at his desk at the moment, looking at a small mountain of paperwork, with no idea what was going on. What? You didnt get the text I sent you? Eva asked with some surprise why both the boss and Catherine were so strange today. You say whats going on straight away. Darren then asked, thinking to himself if Catherine was awake. Boss, madam she shes awake Okay, I got it, Ill be right over. Without waiting for Eva to finish, Darren said directly, while throwing down the paper in his hand. Wait, boss, wait, Im not done yet. Eva heard the tone of the boss was to hang up the phone and rush to the hospital, then said in a hurry. Go ahead. Darren said with a hint of impatience, the loss of a child, he was in the same bad mood, if not Darren restraint, Im afraid the early fury. Miss Perry shes out of the hospital. What? Discharged from the hospital? This is nonsense, who did the discharge procedure, tell him to get his ass over here to see me, if Catherine has an ident, Ill kill him with my hands! Darren waspletely furious when he heard such news from Catherine. You know that Catherines current state of health, at least a week, now out of the hospital, it is very likely to have problems again. Chapter 843 Gone Yes, Miss Perry was discharged on her own, without a discharge, and she said she wanted to go home for a visit, but when she came back, she locked me in my room and left. Eva heard the anger in Darrens words, but stiffened her head and gave a truthful ount of everything. What did you say? Say it again for me! Why didnt you report to me earlier on such an important matter, how are you a bodyguard! Darren said in a very out of shape manner. However, who else would be calm? His wife, the woman he loves most, because he was counted by others, miscarried, and can not have children for life, and now even more people have disappeared, in case he does something stupid, then will not Darren have to me himself for the rest of his life?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I Eva knew that Darren was probably too busy to read the text messages she sent, and that it was her fault. If she had reported to Darren when Catherine was discharged from the hospital, Catherine would not be gone now. Where are you now, and which direction is Catherine headed? Darren now simply do not have time to count Eva right or wrong, directly asked the key, if we know where Catherine went, naturally can find Catherine. However, it was not to be, Eva said with a feeble face, I am now at the door of your vi, madam I dont know where I have gone! Darren hung up the phone after hearing that, and then called his beloved, and said emotionally: Block the whole city immediately, contact all police stations, let them send people to block the road, give me a ce a car one by one to find me, if you can not find Catherine, all of you give meid off! Darren, who hung up the phone, didnt even bother to put on his jacket and ran straight out, he was going to find Eva and find out what was going on. He had a thousand regrets in his heart at this moment, he didnt spend time with Catherine, why did hee to thepany! In fact, Darren is not to me for this matter, because there are many dangers in Kirnd Group after Lenas big move. If we do not get a solution in time, the consequences will be very serious, falling out of the five families is not impossible, plus he wants to avenge Catherine, it is natural to go to the office to arrange. And at this time, Catherine sat in the car, looking through the window outside the gradually distant trees, can not help but fall into tears. Seeing the outside with their familiar hot pot restaurant, extremely Catherine could not help but stretch out her fingers and point over, but kept trembling. The news that she could no longer be pregnant or a mother was like a bolt from the blue, hitting her head hard and sending her spiraling away. She loves Darren, very much, but because of this deep love, she cant see Darren just tied to her for the rest of his life, childless for life! He, so proud, how could he live his whole life alone and old, without a child, to inherit his business, everything he had. However, she was not able to meet this requirement of his, could not give him children, could not make his future life path sessful, and could not grow old with him, children and grandchildren. Tears, flowing down her fair and delicate cheeks. Under the shade of the roadside, the back of her woman, who was living happily with Darren, was vaguely reflected waving goodbye to the present sadness of her. To say what is the saddest thing, it must be obviously love a person, but can not apany her to grow old together. Darren rushed back to his vi, with some bad feeling in his heart, Catherine, nothing must happen, Ill be right there. By the time Darren arrived, Eva rushed up to him. Mr. Kirnd Eva then truthfully told the episode just now, including thest sentence that you take care of yourself, now that Eva thought about it, this should have been originally Catherine said to Darren, right? Darren heard what Eva said and immediately rushed in towards the house, he couldnt believe that Catherine was gone, as if Catherine was still inside waiting for him. However, the truth is always disappointing, even for this first president of Lusheona. Darren didnt see Catherines shapely figure, nor her silly white smile, there was just this full of empty. Darren suddenly seemed to have lost the strength to support himself as a whole person limp down, the worlds true feelings hurt the most, Darren naturally is no exception. Darren knows that Catherine does not want to drag herself down. Even if two people are together and love each other again without children, there are still a lot of regrets. In a trance Darren saw Catherine straining to support herself and saying towards herself, Darren, goodbye, or perhaps, never again. Catherine, youre wrong! You do not know, for me, the biggest w is not the absence of children, but the absence of her, the loss of love, then the other things can not say what isplete. Thinking about Darrens eyes soaking wet a little, it turns out he also cries. Darren a look up, suddenly found the living room coffee table was cleaned up a bit, they put the ss of wine has disappeared, but there is a document-like thing ced in the center of the coffee table, it is very harsh. Darren then walked over and at once saw the few big words written on it: divorce papers. Then he helped himself down and touched the cold touch on the agreement, he then knew that Catherine, was really gone. Catherine, how can you be so stupid? His voice unknowingly had been a little choked, he could not even notice the choke. The divorce papers were torn up a little by him and thrown in the trash. Catherine, Im not getting a divorce. If it were that easy, I wouldnt be Darren. He muttered. He will find Catherine and exin his psychology to her, and then continue to love each other. Eva saw Darrens performance at this time, and she couldnt help but me herself among her heart. Up to this point, she didnt understand why Catherine had to leave, because she didnt even know about Catherines miscarriage. Eva was at a loss as to how to face Darren when her phone suddenly rang. In the middle of this pin-drop living room, her ringing sound was like a thunderbolt that filled everyones eardrums. Eva hastily took out her cell phone, and when she was ready to hang up, she took a look at the callers phone, and it was surprisingly the mediapany that called her, but she was simply sent by Darren to protect Catherine, so there was no mission to speak of, so why would thepanys editor-in-chief call her? Could it be? Eva thought of this, frowned, and finally chose to pick up the phone. Hello, are you Miss Eva? Yes, I am. Eva said somewhat awkwardly, as she was the only one talking in the whole living room. Miss Perry asked me to give you the house she was assigned in thepany I dont know if you are free now,e and get the keys. Who, Miss Perry, Miss Catherine? Eva asked with a little shortness of breath, yes, maybe there could be clues to find Catherine. Hearing the word Catherine, Darren couldnt help but have a sh of light in his eyes. Yes. So can you get in touch with her now? Sorry about this, she called me twenty minutes ago and when I called again after it was turned off. Thanks. Eva, who received a negative answer, frowned in disbelief and hung up the phone in frustration. When she saw Darrens questioning gaze, she finished everything truthfully. Eva really didnt expect that Catherine would think of herself without a house to live in before she left and find a house for herself! Chapter 844 Old Home You, as always, are kind. Darren couldnt help but smile and shake his head, then turned away. Haha! Yes! Yes! What a great pleasure! Lena and Heidi also received the news that Catherine was gone, and after hearing it, their hearts couldnt help but let out a sigh of relief that they had been counting on Catherine for so long to finally hurt Catherine badly. Catherine, youre a little woman who still doesnt know herself, how dare you hog the name of Gus youngdy, this is the downfall! Lenas grim face, the corners of her mouth are full of evil intent. Lena can be said to hate Catherine to the bone, Catherines appearance to save Jasvir, but also to take away their own property, and even stole the fianc, which point is enough for Lena to kill a Catherine back. Of course Heidis hatred for Catherine is also not light, originally she was supported by Darren, became the countrys leading actress, and even have the opportunity to marry into the Kirnd Family, but at this time Catherine appeared, will have everything she should have all snatched, how can Heidi not hate her. Hmph! Thats it! Dont you even think about it, who are you to fight with us? If it werent for Darren, heh! You wouldnt know how many times youve died! Heidi followed and screamed, venting her frustration in such a tone of voice, with a viinous look. The next step is for us to start dealing with Darren.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Lenas eyes then sank and she said seriously. How do you deal with it? Heidi knew she wasnt as calcting as Lena, so she moved closer to hear what Lena had to say. If my guess is correct, he should send someone against us, as to how to deal with I have not yet thought, but as long as we take precautions and then catch him in the process, he still has to bow down and admit defeat to us? Lena looked gloomy analysis, apparently with Darren so many times, she is also a little afraid, which time is not their own get dusty, this time she must be extra cautious, otherwise she is sure to die. Now Lena shares shares are gone, the money is also spent almost, if something really happened, with Billys person, certainly will not save her, after all, offend the person is Darren, that is the business worlds giant ah, Billy will not let the whole the Owen Family are down because of themselves. What do you mean? Heidi heard Lena say Darren will deal with them can not help but some panic, instantly have a kind of money to take the idea of leaving the country, she is escaped from prison, if caught, then things can still be small? What are you panicking about? You think youre the only one in danger? You dont even think about the fact that I got rid of Catherines baby, will Darren let me go? Lena said discontentedly towards Heidi, she now really doubts how Heidi came to be where she is today? Hm, subterfuge, right? Heidi heard the reproach in Lenas words, her face also became bad look, towards Lena gas said: I panic, you are clear ah! Lena could not help but frown, how could she have such a teammate ah, really stupid like a pig, I said is not obvious enough? How dare you not know what it means! There is nothing to do, Lena is now the most shortage of funds, she also ns to plunder from Heidi to use for her own future use. Thinking of this, Lena forced to hold back the dissatisfaction in her heart, after a twitch at the corners of her mouth, then continued to say. Well, Ill make it clear to you again, what we have to do next is to find someone to record everything Darren is going to do to us, no matter what name he uses against us, the techniques used will always have some unclean elements, and then we can threaten him in turn! Heidi listened and nodded, but then quickly shook her head and asked towards Lena, No. Are you sure someone would dare to take on Darrens case? Lena couldnt help but give a cold smile: What? You think that because he is the first president of Lusheona, no one dares to touch him? Dont worry, I will have my own way when the timees! Lena said here, her face looks particrly grim and scary, joke, design to threaten these people is her masterpiece, can fix Darrens people, only she has to have some risk. Heidi then nodded heavily, now the only hope can only be pinned on Lenas body, if she does not have a way, they can only run to a foreign country alone, if it seeds, it can bepletely different! Well? Darren arrived at the airport in the wind and asked towards his long-established staff. Mr. Kirnd, we got the call and were well over in five minutes, but thedy didnt show up. The believer carefully replied, who does not know that their Mr. Kirnd loves his wife, now his wife lost, the mood naturally needless to say, a careless anger Mr. Kirnd, he can go home for dinner. Darrens cold eyes twisted slightly, did not say a word, he was waiting, waiting for Catherines appearance. To get to a foreign country, this is the nearest airport, and as long as Catherine doesnt leave the country, Darren still has a chance to find Catherine, so all he has to make sure of at this point is that Catherine doesnt leave the country! However, Catherine is not what Darren thought she was. Catherine is in a green cab, driving smoothly and slowly, looking small in the middle of the narrow old road. Darrens figure would pop up in Catherines mind from time to time, speaking tenderly towards her: Catherine,e back,e back, Catherine. She couldnt help but shake her head and dispel the figure in her mind, she really couldnt face that person, she was no longer considered aplete woman, and how could she deserve such a good man. Darren, how nice it would be if it was all fake. That way, she would still have a chance to be by his side now, holding his hand for the rest of her life together, instead of curling up in this ce alone. Catherine looked outside for a long time, the uniquely fresh air of the countryside making her feel a little better. She smiled and shook her head, telling herself she shouldnt think about it, because it was over. On her way out. She was going back to her real mothers home, and just after she came out of the hospital she remembered the set of keys her brother had given her. That was left behind when my mother died, the key to the house on the old side of the family, and then my brother said that my mother was most sorry for her in her life, so she gave her the key, which came in handy. She said it was her fault that she didnt find you in her life and has been ming herself, so this set of keys, take it as her apology to you. Jasvir said as he handed her the keys. At that time Catherine had mixed feelings and only intended to help him collect one, he was the only family she had left, she had to be good to him. Chapter 845 There will be someone who loves him more than I do But obviously left, should have been relieved she felt unusually sad, like just opened the dusty door, stepping into this house, the mood subtle and self-evident. All in all it is extraordinarilyplex. Everything, just end it. She looked up through the window at the blue sky and whispered. It all started so wonderfully, allowing her and Darrens rtionship to develop and end as a matter of course. Even if she doesnt want to admit that she is a hen that canty eggs, she has to admit the serious trauma she has suffered physically. A man like Darren deserves a better woman to go with, not one like her. She felt good to live here, without the disturbance of others, back to her most original home, and her mood slowly settles down. Mom, I think you regretted losing me then, but its good now that Im back and you dont have to work so hard for so many years searching for me. Darren stood in the same ce and looked at his wristwatch, he couldnt help but be anxious, there were beads of sweat on his forehead, now he had been waiting here for an hour, but Catherine did not appear, what does it mean? It means that Catherine did not intend to leave the country, but where could she have gone? Darrens head hurt at this time, and his hands could not help rubbing his temples. Last night he did not rest well, and today he was busy with business, and now he ran out to find Catherine, fromst night to now a little bit of food did not enter. Go to the highway intersection. Darren waved his hand towards his beloved, gritted his teeth and spoke. Darren, you also need to pay more attention to your health, this is not going to work, lets leave this matter to the people below, thepany is also in the wind right now and needs you to sit on the field. Darrens driver is an old man who has been working with Darrens father for many years, and Im afraid hes the only one who dares to talk to Darren in this way. Flynn, I got it. Darren answered in a deep voice, he didnt care about thepany now, he only had one goal in mind, to find Catherine, and he was willing to pay any price. Flynn couldnt help but sigh, still following Darrens words, and drove the car towards the highway intersection. Catherine had by now arrived at the ancestral home left to her by her mother, and she pushed open the door of the old-fashioned room with its aura of age, and could not help but sigh that it was like fate that she shoulde back or return.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Miss, where do I put my things for you? The cab driver followed him in. He was kind enough to give Catherine a lift because he saw that she was pale, carrying her bag alone, and holding her wedding dress, which was inconvenient. Come give it to me, thank you so much. Catherine replied with a smile and then took the backpack from the drivers hand. Youre wee, theres nothing to do, Ill go first, I just saw two people at the entrance of the vige, maybe I can even pull a job. Then take your time. Saying that, Catherine sent the driver out. Looking at the drivers departing back, Catherine couldnt help but sigh, There are still many good people in the world. The house is basically made of wood, giving it a rustic feel that Catherine loves. Another hour, Darren still no sign of Catherine, he was a little panicked, the two most likely ces Catherine did not go, so where would she go? The Perry Family themselves sent someone long ago, The Perry Family parents simply do not know this back. Lin Weiyan? He also called and asked, but no news, the Owen Family is even more impossible, but in the end, where did it go? However, just when Darren was worried, one of Darrens confidant, in a burst of jogging, ran to Darren with a somewhat serious expression: Mr. Kirnd, the news you asked us to check hase to fruition, Heidi, we are sure that it is in City B. Now we have locked three ces, you see Darrens eyes shed a fine light, his eyebrows knitted up, a powerful aura immediately shocked the person reporting to him. If it wasnt for Heidi and Lena, how could Catherine have had a miscarriage? How could her son, whom she had never met, have gone to another world, and how could Catherine have disappeared at this moment? Darrens hatred could not help but re up and consume him little by little. Arrest them for me, I want the two to be shaped into statues alive and kneel down to apologize! Darrens eyes were red and full of blood, and he turned toward his beloved one and shouted in a pressed voice. The heart of the belly a chill, can not help but suck in a cold breath, it seems that this time Darren is really moved to anger. Darren used to be sure to find out some illegal behavior if he dealt with anyone, and then expand it and hand it over to the police. Nowadays, in this society, there are several rich people who have not done anything wrong. Yes! The heartthrob eventually responded. But just as Darrens minder was about to do as instructed, Darren once again snapped, Wait! The heartthrob turned back in a hurry and looked at Darren. You go down and tell those people to pull back too, and as for Heidi, lets leave the Lena thing alone for now! Darrens eyes narrowed slightly, with a hint of cunning at the corner of his mouth. Its not that Darren doesnt want to deal with Heidi and Lena, who have broken up his wife and family. He just thinks that is too easy for them, he wants to slowly torture the two, to make them suffer! With this in mind, Darrens mind was made up. At this time, Catherine panting on the chair, she just cleaned the room, and in the middle of the eight fairy table, there is a wooden que, it is her mothers spirit. Mom Catherine looked at her mothers spirit and gave a long cry before continuing, Mom, Im back, I actually should havee back long ago to keep youpany, if I hade back earlier and broke off the desperation a bit, I wouldnt be in this state now. Catherine could not help but sigh, after the official marriage, Darrenpletely put his heart on her alone and doted on her, making her love for Darren deeper by a few points, it just so happened that when everything was so good, she lost everything herself. Mom, do you think its wrong for me to do this, will Darren feel bad inside and will he fall~down like before? Catherines heart is sunken with a breath, always is unable to exhale, that is the love for Darren, too heavy, too heavy. I guess its okay, he came throughst time too and fell in love with me, surely there will be another girl who will appear to love him very much like I did at first. Catherine gave a cold, softugh, Heh, Mom, you said how lucky that girl was to get all the love from Darren, I just wonder if someone like Lena will reappear and harm this girl? Chapter 846 Alcoholism Speaking of which, Catherine couldnt help but let out a loudugh: Heh heh heh Lena, I really didnt expect that in the end it was you who kept harming me, I didnt believe it when Xiaoyu told me, I thought he was not used to seeing you, you pretended really hard too, I guess it must be very tiring. Catherine has always treated Lena as one of her sisters, but she never thought that Lena was pretending all along, and her real purpose was to get herself killed. Catherine thisugh, isughing at Lenas hypocrisy, is alsoughing at their own naivety, casually trusted her people, gave her the opportunity to harm themselves, if they could have found Lena earlier, they would not have let Darren lost the baby, they also left like this. Perhaps this is, as fate would have it. Catherine said with a smile towards herself, this time it is Lena, next time it may be who, to put it bluntly, God does not let her and Darren together, even without Lena is also the case. Thinking about it this way made Catherine feel a lot better. Boss, all those people who were watching Ms. Heidi have been withdrawn, what do you think we should do next? A man in ck reported truthfully toward Lena. Hmm? Lena couldnt help but give a light suspicion, Darren removed the people? Could it be that Darren finally couldnt resist and was about to make his move? Thats not right! If were going to do it, wouldnt it be more important to send more people? What if Heidi gets away? Is Darren going to give up? Thats not likely. Its safe to say that Darren hates her and Heidi with a passion, so how could he just let it go? For a while Lena was a little confused about Darrens meaning, his expression was grave, and he said towards the person who reported to him: You continue to watch, do not have any ck, and report to me immediately if there is any movement. Yes! The man answered and walked out. Lena shook her head at this point, thinking that this could be a trap and that it would be better to be careful herself.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. So, for several days in a row, Catherine was deep in the house her mother left behind, chatting to her mothers spirit when she had nothing to do, no cell phone, no TV. She also went for a walk outside when she had nothing else to do. The weather was perfect at this time, and the fields were full of greenery as far as the eye could see, which still looked quitefortable. She stayed in her mothers room, and the objects in it seemed to be full of spirituality and carried some of her mothers scent, making Catherine feel as if her mother was close by. These days Catherines heart is also considered to have settled some, gradually began to get used to this kind of life, carefree and unattached, Catherine think probably the ancient people living in seclusion is this meaning. Of course Darren this hurdle, she has not yet passed, after all, deep love, how can so easily forget, but Catherine told himself, as long as time is long enough, what will be the past, time is the best medicine for healing. Catherine is learning to let go these days, but its really hard on Darren. Darren was desperate to find Catherine in the first two days. thepany didnt care, his mother didnt answer the phone, he couldnt even sleep, and when he was sleepy he took a nap in the car and was awakened by his own dreams. Later Darren was a bit depressed and began to drink, trying to numb himself with alcohol in order to get a glimpse of salvation. He mes himself for Catherines loss of the baby and running away from home. If he had arrested Lena and Heidi earlier, Catherine would have been fine. And Darren knew that it was indisputable that Heidi and Lena had a lot to do with themselves for going after Catherine. He was in a bar, drinking cocktails, one after another, watching the whole world shake before heughed heartlessly: Darren, youre a piece of shit! No, youre worse than a piece of trash, you cant even protect your own woman, why are you still in business? You trash! You asshole! You Darren mmed the empty sses on the table one by one, shouting hysterically, cursing and venting his repressed heart. At that moment a man leapt in through the door and said respectfully toward Darren, Mr. Kirnd, Heidi wants to see you. When Darren heard that, he slowly turned his head towards the man and said in one word, Let her in! Then he stopped paying attention to the man and drank again on his own. At this time, the weather outside the Jing Bar was sunny and the heavens seemed to be contrasting with Darrens mood. At the entrance to the bar, Heidi wore a small white dress with a delicate design that made her figure even more striking. I have to say, Heidi is the typical brave but not resourceful type, who thinks she is the center of the universe and everyone has to be around her. She thought about how Darren hadnt made a move on them all this time, and was probably slowly starting to die on Catherine, so she could try to find him in the next while. Heidi thought of this period of their own fear and trembling days on a burst of difort, originally Darren will soon be praised to the sky, live that a smooth, smooth, and now her road to stardom is so finished, how can she be willing. Probably because the circle is notplicated enough, or Heidis brain is not enough, Heidi always thought in her heart that Darren was letting them off the hook. Unbeknownst to him, he was just too busy looking for Catherine at one time to have the energy to deal with them. Women are sometimes brainy creatures, and Heidi rightly thinks that Darren is off the hook. Mr. Kirnd let you in! The man did not have a good temper, said, the tone of dissatisfaction, if not the person in front of him, how the boss would be that way. Heidi gave the man a stern re and said unhappily, Humph, how dare a servant talk to me like that? When I marry into the Kirnd Family, youll be the first one to get out. Darren searched all the ces in the city where Catherine could go, but could not find her, and used wine to relieve himself of his worries. Catherine, Catherine. why are you so stupid. He called Catherines name with a bang, thenughed out bitterly again. More than children, he wanted Catherine to be well, to be by his side, to be the woman he loved. When Heidi came in he was already a little disoriented, she couldnt help butugh out loud, then walked up and held his arm and said in a delicate voice, Darren why are you drinking so much, do you know how much drinking hurts your body? I dont want you to care, I want Catherine, wheres Catherine? Darren thought it was Catherine who had returned, but when he looked up it was Heidi, he pushed her away and couldnt help but call out. Catherine, gone still can not let others in peace, Heidi gritted her teeth and continued tough: Catherine probably because of what reason temporarily left it, but I really can not think clearly, how you look at her. Chapter 847 You come to your senses Want you to take charge? It doesnt seem like its your turn to be in charge of my business, what are you. Darren said in a quiet voice as he steadied his mind. The disgust in his heart for this woman was getting worse and worse, and he suppressed his inner thoughts, wishing he could get such a woman out of here and away from him. Heidi beamed, then stomped her foot, looking a little aggrieved: Darren, where am I worse than Catherine, why do you keep turning your back on me? Where are youpared to my Catherine, you get out, get out! Darren pushed her, and then Heidi fell to the ground, tears of paining out of her eyes. It was, it is, and even you are, Darren, and I am the woman who loves you the most and is the best for you. Darren a coldugh, the most suitable, in his heart family history will not stop him and Catherine together, he does not need any help, that are incapable of people need. Go away, and dont let me drive you away myself. He shifted to sit on his high stool at the bar and said. Lena gritted her teeth, exhaled, and continued in a soft, gentle voice unlike any other. Darren, you have me when Catherine is gone, and I will always be there for you, always. What are you doing here? Darren was a little impatient, how today this woman who disgusted him the most came tofort him. I heard that Catherine had left on her own and thought how sad you must be, so I thought Ide and see you. The supposed tenderness in his eyes almost made Darrenugh out loud. These women are ying for his own good tofort him, but I do not know just reveal his scars, and if it were not for this woman, his Catherine would not be so miserable. He raised his head with some ruthless eyes, so Heidi heart a shock, shouted bad, but can not just beat a retreat, helplessly can only go forward to try to help him a. Instead, Darren waved her away, pointing to the door and telling her in a deep voice to get out. Get out of your own way and dont piss me off, or the consequences will be more than you can bear. He doesnt want to dispose of the two women just yet, save them forter, one cares so much about the Owen Familys family fortune, so let her lose itpletely. One is a star, then let her fire again, and then a little bit of discredited and then disappear in peoples memory. Of course, all this was an afterthought, and Darren plopped down on top of the bar after a few sips, ready for a nap. So many days he has not been able to find Catherine, every day can not restrain themselves from missing her, so much so that have not been able to sleep, close your eyes in the mind will appear Catherine that shadow, and then will be heartbroken beyond words. Catherine, where the hell have you been, I cant find you, how am I supposed to live without you. He mumbled as hey on his arms. Less Catherine, and youre just sinking? The old you dead? When Darren was alone and despondent, a shrill voice shouted towards him like thunder in Darrens ears. Darren reluctantly looked up and skewered the man who was so unenlightened as to disturb him at this time. Darren! How can you do this? Sister-inw wouldnt havee back if she knew! The man said meaningfully. It was Jasper who stood there looking at the drunken Darren, clenching his fists as if he might rush forward to give Darren two blows at any moment. Heh, noting back, heh heh heh, only noting back. Darren snickered softly twice and plopped down again. Jasper looked at this appearance of Darren, the heart is not a ce to fight, before the decisive, resourceful Darren where to go? Is this the way to sink down? Jasper stepped forward quickly and went to Darrens side, propped up Darrens head with his hands, looked at him with a serious expression and said, Darren, think about it, where can Catherine go? Darren couldnt help but shake his head and push Jasper aside. How could he possibly know where Catherine had gone, and if he did, how could he still be here drinking? Think about it, I have learned before and after, sister-inw did not take a penny of aunties money when she left, and in your home bank card a not missing, Catherine also have at most a few thousand dors of cash on them only. Jasper further analyzed. Of course I know that, but is it useful for you to tell me that? Catherine, shes gone, shes gone, you know? Darren was so depressed that Jasper came to him two days ago and said something to motivate him. Darren thought Jasper was still giving him a boost this time, and directly roared, even his beloved woman cant protect, what use is there for the kingdom? Darren! Will youe to your senses? Jasper couldnt help but worry when he saw this mental state of Darren. Im sober now, go to ourpany and take over, Kirnd Group will be in your hands from now on! Darren muttered, now what career, whatpany he has all out of sight. Will you just hear me out ande to your senses.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jasper grabbed Darren up again and shook Darren hard, shouting. Youre really not a man when you look like this! Sister-inw has disappeared, and this way, you will be able to find it? Or then you can avenge your sister-inw? Why did your sister-inw leave? Isnt it to let you have a good life? Let the Kirnd Family have a descendant? If you are like this, what is the meaning of sister-inw leaving? Revenge, yes, revenge. Darren couldnt help but slow down and said with wide eyes. Jasper then breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Darren as if he was relieved before continuing, Darren, I think I know where my sister-inw is? Where? Darren heard the news that Jasper had Catherine and sobered up quite a bit at once, asking in quick session. Darren, think about it, theres only so much money on your sister-inw, not enough for anything, but she has to have a ce to live, so where would she go? Jasper asked rhetorically toward Darren. Darren thought of Catherine alone out there with no money on her, and his heart sank. Even if you go, you are still so stubborn and refuse to spend my money. Jasper looked at the pensive Darren and then said, Do you remember that time we went on a field trip? Speaking of which, Darren suddenly dawned on him and said in surprise towards Jasper, You mean the ancestral house that Catherines mother left to Catherine? At this point Jasper listened and couldnt help but nod: Yes, there it is. Chapter 848 Mother’s Diary Darren shouted violently toward the outside, Prepare the car! Before the words were out of his mouth, Darren was like a wild horse, rushing out at once. He surprisingly did not remember the ancestral house that Catherines real mother left her for many reasons. As Jasper analyzed, Darren believes that Catherine must be there, which is Darrens best hope to find Catherine. Like a candle me in the darkness of the night, Darrens heart was lit up again. Catherine wait for me! Darren said meaningfully through clenched teeth. And at this time Catherine abruptly do not know Darren at this moment has run towards himself, or as always in the ancestral house on the eight immortal table looking at the book, a careless, Catherine will be on the table of tea cups knocked over on the ground, fell to pieces. Catherine shook her head, and then put down the book in her hands in waves, got up and took the tools and cleaned up. Hmm? Catherine was cleaning when she found a strange ce, under the table top of the octogenarian table, leaking a piece of paper that looked like a book and a newspaper. Catherine couldnt help but lean down and run her hands towards it. Well, its right here. Catherine said to herself, said then pulled out a yellowing book from the bottom of the octogenarian table, it looks all very old and full of age. Catherine could not help but wonder what it was, how could it be under the Pat Sin table, obviously hidden by someone, but who hid it? A series of questions filled Catherines mind, and then Catherine solemnly picked up the notebook in her hand, even the unprocessed tea cup fragments she did not care, impatiently sat down on the taiji chair to read up. A certain year, a certain month, a certain day, today my daughter was born, she is fine, no disease, looking at Billy holding my daughter smiling look, I thought of a good name, Catherine. Catherine couldnt help but be shocked when she read it This, this is the diary written by her mother? The date coincides with the day of ones birth. Catherine swallowed hard and read on. On a certain day of a certain month, my Catherine had some fever today, and I stayed by her side to watch her sleep, hoping she would get better soon. A certain year, a certain month, a certain day, my Catherine today Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. These are the small, tedious things that Catherines own mother records bit by bit. Catherine felt that the diary was a little heavy at this point, and always felt heavy, knowing that it was her mothers love for her. I really didnt expect that the mother was so kind. Catherines mind cant help but outline the appearance of a gentle woman, long hair to the waist, standing in the breeze, glory and disgrace, allowing the breeze to blow past her cheeks. Mother must have been a great beauty before, as long as the heart is good, the looks will not be bad, Catherine thought. On a certain day of a certain month, I went to the hospital today and it was confirmed, I am pregnant with a male child and was finally able to add a male child to the Billy family. A certain year, a certain month, a certain day, today Billy got drunk and came home with a strong smell ofdies perfume, and when I undressed him, I found a red lip mark on his shoulder, and I knew he should be out looking for a woman, always leaving early anding homete these days. Somewhere along the line, Billy didnte back tonight again, for the third day in a row, just called and said he was working, so I guess he must have gone looking for that woman. Catherine saw here, the heart can not help but to angry, although Billy is Catherines real father, but Catherine simply do not recognize this so-called father, she does not have such a desperate father. Billy, youre really something, taking advantage of your mothers pregnancy, and youre out screwing women, what kind of man are you? What kind of father are you? Catherine was furious, this is simply too unfair to the mother, if she were her mother, she would have taken the child and left the house, no, before leaving also certainly to teach Billy a lesson. My child is really cute, his eyebrows look like me, his face looks like Billy, he will be a literary young man in the future, and Billy was so happy that he gave him the name Jasvir. Catherine nodded, it was the birth of her brother. When Catherine looked down again, her heart instantly red up with anger and she gritted her teeth and said, Billy, youre really okay, its a good thing I didnt recognize you as my father, its so heartless, my mother suffered so much with you, and you treated her like this! In Catherine is looking at the yellowed paper, wrote: Today I did not stay at home, took Catherine out, Billy took a woman back, out of sight, out of mind, after this I will talk to Billy, hope that everything is as it was, I want to give Catherine and Jasvir a happy family. Such words let Catherine see, Catherine how can not be angry, Catherine calmed down a bit inside, let their own rage as much as possible to contract, not to vent out. It took a long time for Catherine to slow down and then read on. I talked to Billy and I could see what he meant, he didnt want the woman to leave, and I couldnt leave for the sake of the kids, so hopefully Billy can lose his way. That woman even forced me to sign the divorce papers in front of Billy, my children are still young, how could I let them lose their father, I endured it. It just gave me chills that Billy was on the side and didnt say a word, it seems that the two of us really dont have feelings anymore. When Catherine turned the next page again, she found that the paper was a little different, creased as if it had been soaked with water, and not very many words, but filled with watermarks. Catherine couldnt help but hold the notebook closer, and only then did she see what was written on it: Catherine is lost, my Catherine is lost, its that woman, she even lost my child, I want to get the child back, I cant let Catherine be an orphan, I remember that Catherine has a tag on her body, it says her name, and my I hope someone will send her back. Catherine gritted her teeth in anger, from these watermarks and folds she could know, the mother was how med and sad, although the diary did not write, but Catherine is deeply experienced, as a mother lost a child, the heart is how sad and desperate, she knew, the mother did not know how many tears that day it. How can that woman even try to harm my Jasvir again? I am not going to let her get away with it. Billy even believe that womans words and force me to take the medicine, I have nothing to say, but my child I have to take care of, Billy why these rights you also do not give me. I have a vague feeling these days that there is something wrong inside the medicine that woman gave me, I feel tightness in my chest for no reason and I have insomnia at night, is she going to do it to me? Jasvir, Im sorry, I didnt mean to hurt you. Catherine frowned, then figured it out, thinking that her brother was doing something to get hurt. Chapter 849 Something fishy is going on The next few diaries are also the mothers record of Jasvirs growth. Whether she was taking care of herself or her brother, her mother was very attentive, and Catherine wondered how good it would be if her own mother were still alive now. No, its obvious that this date was written a week before her mothers death, her mother did not show signs of depression at all, but, as far as she knew, her mother was suffering from depression andmitted suicide. Catherine now has some suspicions that her mothers death was not as simple as she originally thought. Catherine originally thought that her mother was driven to depression by Sophie and the so-called father, Billy. But after reading her mothers diary, Catherine thought that Sophie might be responsible for her death, and her mothers diary also mentioned that Sophie forced her to take medication. Catherine couldnt help but suck in a cool breath, and the more she thought about it, the more hateful she felt. Its highly likely that the mother was drugged to death by Sophie in the end well, its very likely. Catherine ced the diary her mother had left on the octogenarian table and couldnt help but think deeply about it. After a long time, Catherine muttered: I think this must be the case, no, I have to look into this matter, I can not let my mother die for no reason, if it is true that Sophie did something, I must bring her to justice, so that she gets the punishment she deserves. Catherine thought for sure, could not help but sit up straight, then got up, walked to the room where she now lives, packed some bags, ready to go to City B to find out the real cause of her mothers death. Catherine is quick to do things, is not the slightest dy, after packing her bags, she came to the main hall, intends to burn incense to his mother on City B to explore a waterfall. However, she had just finished paying her respects to her mother when she heard an urgent knock on the door, Catherine was a bit curious, she hade back to the neighborhood and didnt know anyone, who woulde to find her? Catherine shook her head, maybe it was the person next to her who wanted to borrow something. She thought so, and then walked towards the front door, because the house belongs to the kind of ancient hair style building, the door is also made of wood, there is no cats eye or anything like that. As soon as Catherine pulled open the door, a man rushed in and hugged her to death, shouting excitedly, Catherine, its really you, I thought Id never see you again. Needless to say, it was Darren who was in a hurry to find Catherine. Catherine was stunned and dumbfounded, she felt some hallucinations, this is Darren, Darren came to himself? Its true! Catherine could feel that Darrens arms were still as warm as ever, making her want to burrow in. Darren loves Catherine, and Catherine doesnt have Darren in her heart. Catherine made a big decision to leave at that time, and now Darren has dramatically found him again, is this a hint from the heavens? But can Catherine go back to Darren? Yeah, can she? The answer is undoubtedly no. Darren is the only child of the Kirnd Family, and Catherine has had an ident and is unable to have children, so wouldnt Catherine be doing Darren a disservice when she returns? With Darrens nature, needless to say, will not be negative, but her heart is not willing to dy Darren in this way, Darren must have his own heir. Thinking of this, Catherine couldnt help but nudge Darren, pushing him to the side and saying coldly, Mr. Kirnd, please mind your manners, we are not rted at all now. Catherine, we Darren tightened his grip on Catherines arm with his hand and spoke with some disbelief. However, Catherine did not give Darren any chance to speak and said directly, Mr. Kirnd, please call me Miss Perry and Catherine from now on, Im afraid people will misunderstand.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Do you know what youre talking about? Darren didnt expect this to be the oue after he found Catherine. Just then, Jasper who followed Darren came up in a hurry and said with a smile towards Darren: Darren, you give Catherine a little time, after all, such a big thing, anyway, now people already know where, why so anxious? After Darren heard it, he couldnt help but nod, and then loosened his hands and looked at Catherine with a few deep feelings, without speaking. If, Mr. Kirnd has nothing to do, please go, Ill go too. Catherine said lightly towards Darren, holding back the emotions that were stirring in her heart. Excuse me. Darren thought about it towards Catherine, and then several people faded towards the outside. When Catherine came out, Darren had already called a cab, and Darren knew that Catherine would not get into her car now. Driver, go to City Bs downtown. Catherine also ignored Darren, got into the car by herself and spoke directly towards the driver. Darren, needless to say, was naturally close behind her. It was only then that Catherine could no longer hold back and started in the back seat of the car, sobbing in a low voice. Why? Why did I leave, made up my mind to leave Darren, and then God made him appear again? If you really wanted us to be together, why did you make me unable to have children, are you teasing me? Catherines heart couldnt help butin, she was afraid, afraid that she couldnt let go of the rtionship, afraid that she had gone soft all of a sudden and returned to Darrens side. But she knew, knowing that her return to Darrens illness would cause Darren lifelong regrets, thats why she pretended that she never knew Darren, so that she could still make Darren feel a little better. I dont know how long it took, the cab Catherine was in stopped peacefully, Catherine then got out of the car, this time she came back to do is to find out the truth, in the end is not Sophie drugged her mother to death, but her intelligencework is not very big, so she must first go back to thepany, seek some help, of course she is also in need of a house to live in, thepany gave her a share of Thepany gave her a house, she can live with Eva. Catherine thought she had found out the truth and brought Sophie to justice, so she returned to the ancestral home her mother had left for her to die alone, so she did not take her wedding dress with her, but only her own clothes, and her pace was not considered heavy when she walked. Catherine had just stepped into thepany building when she ran into her editor-in-chief, who looked surprised and asked in disbelief towards Catherine, Catherine, is it really you? Youre back, huh? I thought you didnt want any of us teammates anymore. As Catherines editor-in-chief, he naturally knew about Catherines departure, but the causes and consequences were not so clear to him. For Catherines return, the editor-in-chief was very excited, Catherine is the president reaper, ah, if not Catherine, their group may have to be at the bottom of the entirepany. Editor-in-chief, Im back. Catherine said with some embarrassment, she was indeed a bit irresponsible, directly from thepany, without even a greeting, not that she did not want to exin properly to the editor-in-chief, mainly because she was afraid that Darren found himself through the editor-in-chief, but it is good that the editor-in-chief did not care too much. Its good to be back, its good to be back, lets go up. The editor-in-chief said excitedly that Darren just called him to ask about Catherine and didnt say anything else, and she thought Catherine was taken away by Darren to quit. She is the presidents wife, he naturally can not say anything more, originally he also wanted to call, persuade Catherine, but the phone has been thrown away by Catherine, where can still call through. Chapter 850 Return Team leader, but youre back, we thought you were gone. Not really, these days you are not in, the editor-in-chief let me first do the acting team leader, but I also have many matters can not get, you are back, this is naturally the best. Several members of Catherines group below smiled and greeted Catherine, Catherine just nodded gently and did not say anything more, the editor-in-chief and Catherine exined a few words, Catherine then returned to the office. The first thing Catherine did when she returned to her office was to open her notepad and look for Evas cell phone number, which, ording to the editor-in-chief, had also left thepany when she did. Catherine found Evas phone number and broadcasted it, thinking that Eva had left thepany inrge part because of her own. It took a long time for the call to get through, and when it did, Evas vernacr-tinged Mandarin popped up, Hello, who is it? Catherine took a breath, luckily Eva didnt change her cell phone number, and then she spoke, Eva, its Catherine. Eva on the other end of the phone was obviously excited: Catherine? Where have you been? I was so worried, did you know that Mr. Kirnd was going crazy? Does he know youre back? Eva med herself for losing Catherine, not only for her work, but also for herck of affection. Catherine heard, cant help but sigh, her mind canpletely imagine Darrens state after her disappearance, heart like death, hey! I took a trip, nothing happened, and you dont have to worry about me? What about you? Where are you? I heard that you left the day after I left too, why? Are you still in the country? Catherine forced her heart to hold back the guilt she felt for Darren and asked toward Eva.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Catherine, you dont have to worry about me, I thought you had left, changed and quit that job, changedpanies, and are still in the country. Eva naturally knew what she should answer. Youve changedpanies. Catherine was a little disappointed, and then she thought of Eva returning the key to the editor-in-chief, so wouldnt she now be living in a hotel again? Eva, where are you staying now? Its not a hotel again, is it? Whichpany do you work for? If its not too far away, you can stay with me. Catherine, you really know how to guess ah, I am still really living in the hotel, you are my only friend in the country, you have gone out of things, I stay there is very sad, simply change a job, anyway, I came to learn the nationalnguage, just thepany is a little small, now you are back, really can not, I will then go back to work, anyway, I am very in line with thepany The requirements of thepany. Eva exined towards Catherine. Her task is to protect Catherine, now that Catherine is back, Eva naturally has to remain by Catherines side, so Eva is deliberately saying that. Catherine didnt know Evas real identity at this time, she just treated her like her own sister. When she heard that Eva was willing toe back, she was naturally very happy, and then she said towards Eva: Yes, its great that you cane back, Ill talk to the editor-in-chiefter. Okay then, thanks Catherine, Ill pack up and head over here. Well, youre wee, its not that hard to do. Catherine smiled and responded, but Catherine was not lying, for apany with a foreign student from a senior college as an intern this is perfectly adequate. Eva and Catherine continued to talk for a few more minutes before hanging up the phone and then called Darren, who was still unsure if Mr. Kirnd knew about it. Hello? Mr. Kirnd, thedy called me, shes back at the office. After the phone call, Eva reported the situation directly towards Darren. Well I know, and then what do you say? Darren knew that Catherine would call Eva when she returned to the office, and if he was right, Eva would go back to work with Catherine, so he could put his mind at ease. Catherine is not paying any attention to him now, and will definitely not go back to the Kirnd Family with him at night, but will certainly go to the room arranged for her by thepany. I told Madame that I wanted to go back to work for thepany, and she readily agreed to let me stay with her. Darren nodded his head and then said, Silver Ribbon Motel, room number 505, you can just go there. Eva naturally understood Darrens meaning and went over to get her luggage, just likest time. Eva hung up the phone and rushed to thepany where Catherine was, protecting Catherine was her mission. At the same time, news of Catherines return to thepany spread, and in the Landry Groups presidents office, stair held the phone with wandering eyes and replied faintly, Well I know all about it. He felt that this time was a chance for himself, a chance to marry Catherine over. Being the president, he naturally had a wide range of channels, plus he was very attached to Catherine, he naturally knew some inside information that it waspletely impossible for Catherine to be with Darren now. Because Darrens mothers concerns really did affect Catherine too much. With Catherines nature, she will undoubtedly be a stranger to Darren, so she can take advantage of this opportunity to pursue Catherine. Although stair knows that Catherine can not have children, but it does not matter, stair is in love with Catherine, married to Catherine, not a tool for childbirth, no children can be adopted, but no love, married to be happy? Moreover, stair he is not like Darren, he has a brother a few years younger than himself, do not need to worry about the problem of session, even if his brother does not care to take care of thepany, and when he retires, his brothers son is not young, should be able to support a piece of the world. stairs heart noted a certain, immediately called to call Catherines editor-in-chief, arranged an interview for himself, said it was an interview, but in fact, he was just to meet Catherine. What? Say that again! Hearing about Catherine back to thepany, naturally, some people are happy and some people are sad, happy naturally is Darren, stair, these people who love Catherine, sad naturally is a thousand ways to calcte Catherines people. Catherine is in herpany right now, I even called someone in herpany to make sure, Catherine is back, its totally true, how could I joke with you about such things. The person on the phone had a pertinent tone and was not speaking falsely. Okay. Lena sighs a little and hangs up the phone. Chapter 851 Lena’s waiting Heidi looked aside at Lenas face was suddenly cloudy and ugly, thinking that something must have happened, and asked worriedly towards Lena: What? What happened? Heidi is with Lena because she has to go back to Darrens side again through Lena, and she understands that she cant do it through her own strength alone. Whats the matter? Catherine is back, went to herpany, and is now working, and and Darren has sent someone to protect her, and follow Catherine closely, we have no chance to make a move at all anymore. Lenas face was full of gloom and was troubled by the fact that Catherine had returned. What? Catherines back? When Heidi heard that, her body was in a trance and she almost fell to the ground. If Catherine really came back, how could she go back to Darrens side? Wasnt that a joke? She didnt give up, though, and continued toward Lena, Why is sheing back? Isnt she infertile? How could Darren possibly want her again, and besides, would Darrens mother approve of her being in the Kirnd Family? If you ask me, who do I ask? I still want to know why she came back? You said she really has no skin in the game, she cant even have kids and shes back with Darren? Are you kidding me? Lena is also very dismissive, for Catherines return, haspletely disrupted her ns, for a moment she really did not know what to do. Heidi gritted her teeth in hatred and suggested towards Lena, How about we spend a lot of money to find a top assassin and give Catherine a With that, Heidi made a wiping motion of her neck. Lena saw the curses in her heart, you are really fucking stupid or fake stupid? Now to send someone to assassinate Catherine is not looking for death, Darren just found Catherine, must be the most vignt to us, and you do not hear it? Darren sent someone to protect Catherine. Do you think the person you found is very powerful? You think the people youve found are good? That they can outperform the people Darren found? I wont stop you if you want to get killed. Lena did not have a good temper, if not to keep Heidi she still intends to use a little, she did not bother to take care of this person. So what do we do? After being scolded by Lena, Heidi also realized that this was not very realistic and asked randomly towards Lena. What to do? What else can we do? We can only wait and wait for Darren to make a move on us. Lena couldnt help but sigh, she was getting less and less sure of herself. She has always been forced by Darren to eat a big loss after several encounters with Darren, and this time she caused Catherine to miscarry, Darren will definitely not let herself go, now she is more anxious than Heidi. What if, in case, Darren doesnte down on us in the meantime? Heidi asked with some concern, she had a strong feeling that there was a good chance that after this time, she would never get Darren again. No way, Darren will definitely do it, before he didnt do it because he was still sinking in the pain of losing Catherine, but now its different, now that Catherine is back, he will definitely do it to us. Youd think any father would be on a path of revenge after losing a child, let alone Darren. Lena analyzed, she could be sure that Darren would make a move on them, but it was up to them to seize this moment. Well, Ill go and send some extra men to protect us. Heidi nodded thoughtfully, thought Lena was right, and said towards Lena. Heidi is still very afraid of death, although she is eager to marry into the Kirnd Family, eager to have unparalleled power and status, but to have a life to enjoy is true. Lena heard what Heidi said and almost died of anger, she wanted to go up and p Heidi twice, it was stupid. She suppressed the strong anger inside towards Heidi said, I think, youd better arrange more people to shoot the evidence of Darrens crime, to protect us two only need a few experts ispletely enough. Heidi nodded and walked towards the outside of the house before saying coldly, Humph, dont drag me along if you want to die, a few people are enough, just kidding, you think Darren is ying with us? Heidi deep inside was full of dissatisfaction with Lena, thinking that if I didnt rely on you for advice, I would have stabbed you out long ago, and still need to look at your face now? Ha! When Darren and I get married, the first thing Im going to do is bring you down and put you in jail for the rest of your life. Knowing so many things about me, Im afraid youll shake it out for me, but Im not going to give you that chance. Eva had arrived at Catherinespany by now, and she walked straight to Catherines office and knocked on the door. Pleasee in.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Catherine is looking at some information on her desk at this time, she left these days, although her own group has organized a lot, but there are still a bunch of waiting for her, since she is back, she must also be responsible to finish these jobs. Catherine. Eva came in and looked at Catherine, who kept correcting on the information with a pen, and shouted. At the sound of the voice, Catherine jerked her head up, Eva! As she spoke, Catherine had risen to her feet and greeted Eva. Catherine, are you okay? Eva asked as she pulled Catherine, who was ushering towards her. Of course, do you see how much better I look? Catherine could not help but be a little touched to see Eva so concerned about herself, and with that, she turned around in front of Eva to show that she was indeed well. Well, hello is fine, I was really worried sick when you left. Hee hee, well, Im not back here? Catherine said with a smile, and then pulled Eva towards her own desk, in Catherines desk next to a smaller desk, in the office looks a littleme. This is the office space I prepared for you, from now on the two of us will work well together. Catherine said with a big smile. Youre so good to me. Evas heart was also touched, she had a thought in her head at this time, that is to end her career as a killer, follow Catherine to learn to work together and be Catherines real assistant. Well, do not say more, I have helped you to the editor-in-chief, the editor-in-chief heard that you are back is also very happy, also approved our leave,e on, we go to help you pack things. Catherine took the set of keys that thepany had assigned to her and waved them in front of Eva, then took Evas hand and walked towards the outside of the house. Darren had already arranged everything and the two of them finished helping Eva with her things without any problem. Neither Eva nor Catherine had ever been to the set of rooms assigned by thepany, so it took some time to find out where the rooms were. Chapter 852 Confessions After a lot of trouble, finally found thepanys share of the house to Catherine, the house is not big, one room, but for Catherine and Eva is also enough. Catherine led Eva to put her luggage in the closet, and only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. Although this ce is notparable to Darrens vi, Catherine is still quite satisfied. For Eva, her main task is to protect Catherine, it does not matter where she lives, as long as she stays with Catherine. Eva, the ce is a bit small, the two of us will have to squeeze into one bed for the night, do you mind? Catherine asked toward Eva. Eva shook her head with a smile and said towards Catherine, What are you talking about? Its good enough for you to take care of me so well, how could I resent my sister? Eva is the truth, Catherine does not know Evas true identity, just treat Eva as a small intern, so this is already considered to be the most benevolent. Catherineughed lightly twice before saying towards Eva, Its good that you dont mind, its good that you dont mind. Eva smiled happily, she felt that Catherine is the kindest person she has ever seen, a killer heart ripples, you can imagine, Catherine has to charm, Eva pause, want to say but stop, looking at their own smile Catherine, she still asked the mouth. Catherine, I cant figure it out and I want to ask you about it, but I dont know if I should ask. Catherine looked at Eva, who was speaking carefully, and instantly understood what was going on, the little girl must be asking why she left for good reason. Catherine thought about it and finally decided to reveal the truth to Eva, she was also repressed in her heart and always wanted to find someone to talk to, but who to talk to turned out to be a problem. Sara Perry? That little girl, too impulsive, hot-tempered, if you tell her the whole thing, in case she does something or other that she shouldnt do, it would be bad. Company colleagues? Dont be ridiculous, those colleagues of thepany to talk about some other issues can, but to say that this matter, obviously unlikely, Catherine can not believe them. But Eva was different, an intern from Russia. As far as Catherine and Eva got along, Catherine still felt that Eva was a trustworthy person. And somehow, she always felt a sense of affinity with Eva, exactly what Catherine herself could not say.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Are you going to ask me why I left for a while the other day right? Catherine asked, unperturbed, toward Eva. Hmm. Eva couldnt help but nod her head, she really somehow couldnt understand, the boss loved Catherine so much, Catherine also loved the boss so much, but why did Catherine leave without saying a word? Catherine stretched out her hands, pulled Eva, slowly sat on the bed, and only then slowly opened her mouth: Okay, today, I will tell you my story. Catherine intends to tell Eva all that has happened to her for so long, starting with meeting Darren. Around that time, I was following Darren, no, Mr. Kirnd, trying to do his interview, but, it didnt go as nned Then Mr. Kirnd and I entered into a contract, a hidden marriage agreement, and thus the two of us became legally married, yet at that time, we had no feelings for each other. It wasnt untilter that I found myself slowly beginning to like Mr. Kirnd, but I understood that people in this country of Lusheona had a deep perception that there was a huge difference in status between the two of us, that I could never marry into the Kirnd Family, and that there was no way Mr. Kirnd would ever marry a tiny journalist as a wife. But to my surprise, I dont know when Mr. Kirnd began to care about me little by little, although the mouth does not say, but my heart understands, deep feelings, but thinking about my identity, I have to stay away from Mr. Kirnd Later, I found out that Mr. Kirnd was really in love with me, at that time I had a trace of happiness, but also a trace of worry, this is against the traditional thinking of Lusheona whether the love canst, I have no answer in my heart, endless darkness wrapped me, I was very afraid, I intentionally avoid Mr. Kirnd, do not dare to I was afraid to face him. Until I met with Mr. Kirnds mother, Mr. Kirnd did not know how much effort it took to make his mother ept me, at that time I told myself, for this love, I can not easily give up, he has convinced his mother, I still have what reason to care about the worlds vision? So, I secretly decided that no matter what difficulties I encountered, I would rise to the asion and give him the best of myself. However God is terrible, she cant see everyone having a good time, maybe its because I was too happy during that time, God decided to give me some problems to see if our rtionship was strong enough, luckily, we passed the test, at that time, there were three people who didnt have good intentions towards me, there was one who was hiding very deep Catherine said here, cant help but pause, she really took Lena as a good sister of her own at that time, didnt expect her to bepletely pretend, in the end to get the truth of Catherine, how can not be annoyed, how can notugh at their own stupidity, but for now she doesnt care. None of this was difficult for us, but my own indestructible love for us was destroyed in the end, not so much by others, but by myself, because I couldnt get over that hurdle. Catherine could not help but bring a little bit of guilt and sadness, but she did not have a little bit of tears left, she dried up, but also figured out, Im afraid these are also considered destiny, right? That is, I was in that ident not long ago, for my mother, who waspletely unaware that she was pregnant, killed her child in a careless situation, miscarried, and due to physical problems, there is a great possibility that I will not be able to have children again in this life. When Eva heard this, she couldnt help but suck in a breath of cold air, what? A miscarriage? And sterile for life? Eva being a woman, how could she not be surprised to hear that even though she is a killer, a cold and ruthless killer, she is at the same time a woman, a woman whose nature is naturally to love her children. Looking at Evas astonished expression, Catherine could not help but shake her head, at this time she has been relieved, she knows how sad she is, how to regret, are useless, these things have happened, no one can change. Chapter 853 Notify Darren You know, what would it be like for a family to be without children, Mr. Kirnds status should be known to you, how could a man like him stand to be without children, and what about therge family business of the Kirnd Group? It needs an heir, and being a single heir, he needs to carry the burden of the Kirnd Family, and I cant hold him back, I cant be that selfish, can you? Thest sentence, Catherine asked in a thin voice towards Eva, she felt that she had done the right thing, she could go back to Darrens side, but she could not have children, and then what would she do? Eva wanted to rebut Catherine, as a bystander, she could clearly feel that this matter was not at all Catherines business, and that this matter could be too unfair to Catherine. But she thought about it, Catherines nature is good, preferring to suffer the greatest harm themselves, rather than let Darrens life left any dissatisfaction, their own persuasion in nine out of ten is not sessful, she thought towards Catherine asked again: Catherine, since you have made up your mind to leave, then whye back? The reason Eva asks is not that she doesnt want Catherine toe back, although Eva is just a person who works for Darren, but she also has feelings. For Catherine and Darren, of course, she hopes that the two of them, the lovers finally married, but these are not her decision, she can only do is to ask the reason for Catherines return. She knew how determined Catherine was to leave this time, and that there must be somepelling reason for turning back a second time, and she could help Catherine in this regard by telling Darren. Of course Eva will certainly not let Catherine know in advance that she is looking for Darren to help her, nominally of course, or else with Catherines character is categorically not to ept Darrens help. Whew! Catherine exhaled a long breath and looked serious before she said towards Eva: I came back this time because I think there is something wrong with my mothers death, my mother was most likely killed by Sophie , so I want to investigate this thoroughly. I want to investigate this matter clearly, if this is really what I think, I have to bring this person to justice, so that I can afford my mother, I can not let my mother die in vain like this. When Eva heard this, her eyes couldnt help but sink, shooting out two sharp lights, emitting a faint chill, such a kind person, why would they be so pitiful? Its really Gods injustice, its really Gods unopened eyes! Eva had an impulse to run over and talk to God, and her heart hated to hand over the people who framed Catherine and Catherines own mother to Darren, who she believed would never let these people go. Catherine was shocked by the murderous intent that filled the air, she couldnt believe it was emanating from a little girl, the look made Catherine shiver at the sight. Then coughed twice before continuing, Sister, you do not have to worry about me, I will take care of this matter, if it is really what I said, I will hand the murderer to the police and return my mother to a clean te. Catherines face did not show too much emotion, but Eva still felt, Catherines heart some helplessness. What is Eva doing? A killer! Naturally more sensitive to these things. Although Catherine said very easy, but her heart is also full of uncertainty, this thing to do will really be as easy as they think? Soon in Catherines heart gave a negative answer, Sophie is what? The wife of the man at the helm of the Owen Group has no power in her hands, but the mere fact that she is Billy Owens wife is enough to make Catherine suffer. Now Catherine clearly knows that she does not have the resources avable to her, there is only herself, she and Darren are that way, naturally can no longer go looking for Darrens help. With their own strength, whether they can find out the information is not to say, even if they find out, she wants to bring Sophie to justice is also quite difficult. Sophie is Billys wife, when things go wrong, Billy will certainly not stand by and do nothing, will certainly have money to pay, force to pay, as long as you can get a certain amount of money, naturally can keep Sophie safe and sound. Sister, I understand what you said, if there is anything you need to help, just let me know. Eva thought about it and said to Catherine, who decided to report it to Darrenter. Catherine smiled and nodded, responding, Well, I will. But in her heart, Catherine did not think Eva could help her, after all, Eva was a foreign student from Russia, and she was not familiar with Lusheona, so what could she do to help herself? However, Evas heart was enough, and Catherine was satisfied with it. Well, lets not talk about that, its gettingte, lets go out to eat. Catherine eased her heart for a moment and spoke towards Eva.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Okay, wait for me, Im going to use the bathroom. Eva said with a smile, then stood up and walked to the bathroom. After walking in, she deliberately observed Catherine and found that Catherine did note out of the room, as if she was packing something. Eva closed the bathroom door and turned on the faucet to prevent Catherine from hearing her, and only after this was done did Eva pick up the phone and call Darren. Hello? Mr. Kirnd, its Eva. Eva affirms her identity to Darren. Hmm? Why are you calling me at this hour, wheres Catherine? Shouldnt you be with her? Darren was a little surprised and a little worried to ask, if Evas identity was discovered by Catherine, then it could reallyplicate everything. He knew that with Catherines character, after knowing Evas identity will definitely let Eva leave, when the time can not be close to protect Catherine, in case of any emergency danger, no one can protect Catherine. Eva naturally knew Darrens worry, and nced at the door before exining in a whisper towards Darren: Mr. Kirnd, dont worry, madam didnt suspect my identity, and the two of us are now inside the house thepany assigned to her. Just now madam gave me a few things to talk about and is now ready to go out for dinner, so I found an opportunity to call you from the bathroom and report the situation. Chapter 854 A chance encounter with Alastair What is it? Darren asked towards Eva, Darren still knows Eva very well, this little girl still knows the importance. This time to call himself, I think there must be something urgent to report. Does Mr. Kirnd know how thedys own mother died? Eva paused and, without waiting for Darrens answer, said again. Madam found the diary of Madams real mother in her old home and found that her mother did not suffer from severe depression as others had said, so Madam suspected that her real mothers death was most likely caused by someone elses drugging, and this time Madam came back in order to investigate this matter thoroughly. Okay, I know, there is something, you also do not call me, directly send me a text message over, remember, the identity must not be exposed, no other things I will hang up first. Darren listened to the end, exhaled a long-term towards Eva said. Yes, Mr. Kirnd. Eva answered and then hung up the phone, stood up, and in order not to arouse Catherines suspicion, also purposely flushed the toilet, which then walked out quickly. After hanging up the phone, Darrens face couldnt help but stare, his eyes radiating a burst of coldness that would freeze the air. He didnt need to think about it to know that the person Catherine suspected was no other than Sophie of the Owen Family. In the past he did not spend much effort to investigate this matter thoroughly, after all, it belongs to Catherines family affairs, Catherine does not want Darren to interfere, I did not expect this matter is finally saved Darren a little, if not this matter, Catherine may still If not for this, Catherine might not havee back. Come to my office. Darren pondered for a moment, then finally picked up the phone on his desk and instructed. Soon, a member of Darrens inner circle ran in and stood respectfully across from Darren, waiting for Darrensmand. You go to thepany to ce a notice, say Mr. Kirnd I can forgive the previous incident, can be treated as if nothing has happened, but let them understand that this matter I have done a great deal of tolerance, if there is a next time, what are the consequences, let them think about it, whether they can afford it themselves. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Darren arranged towards his own beloved, some time ago, because Lena took hispanys name of somerge and small leaders of the evidence of corruption, will be a number of leaders of thepany are turned, now the wholepany up and down the rm, afraid that Darren took the knife himself. Originally Darren was going to fix things within thepany, but with Catherine out of the picture, how could he have any other thoughts, so this time Darren was going to let them off the hook and not pursue them. Yes, boss. The man nodded and answered in a rush. Well, there is that I want you to remove the few people protecting Catherine to the shadows, and also to help me find out who lives across the street from her, and how to do that, you should know. Darren impatiently ying with the cup of tea ced on the table, towards his beloved instructed. Okay, thats it for now, you go down. After the heartthrob left, Darren suddenly stopped, sat up straight, reached for the phone and dialed a number, they are specialized in collecting information for the five families. Fiverge families, each with someone in it, but sharing resources, he wanted to thoroughly investigate this matter about the death of Catherines own mother, naturally. Hello? Its Darren. Darren spoke up unenthusiastically. No. 0027 Intelligence Officer, if you have anything to find out, you can tell me. Darren has not used this intelligencework for a long time, and he believes that with this hugework of intelligence will be able to help Catherine. I now appoint you as the leader of the special team and ask you to take a few good men and help me to investigate a matter thoroughly. Darren paused and then said, Regarding the death of my wifes own mother, I need to know everything about the process, you understand. For these people, Darren is still morefortable, after themand and then just hang up the phone. Darren sat at his desk with a sad look on his face. The only thing he is worried about now is that Catherine will not return to his side, as for other things, in Darren here can be put aside first. Catherine is now unable to have children and Darrens mother is now quite reluctant to let Catherine stay with the Kirnd Family, something Darren is still acutely aware of. Darren thought about it, stood up and decided to go back to the Kirnd Familys main house, all he had to do was to convince his mother to ept Catherine, if she didnt, with Catherines style of doing things, she would definitely not return to the Kirnd Family. Hmm? Drive the car slower. stair, who was sitting in the luxury sports car, said towards his assistant. Huh? The assistant has a hint of curiosity, how the president this is to do? Could it be that he has fallen in love with a young girl? No, Mr. Jakovich has a crush on Catherine, doesnt he? Since he started chasing Catherine, no woman has ever crossed his path. The assistant stopped the car directly and looked out the window himself with a few moments of curiosity. Through the dark brown window, he saw two pavilioned women walking side by side, one of them was none other than Catherine. I told you, Mr. Jakovich let me park properly, but I really ran into Catherine. Follow through. stair instructed again towards his assistant. The assistant had a moment of consternation, follow the past? What are you kidding, we are now in the car, to follow the words will go against the traffic, although he is not afraid of which traffic police up to stick a ticket, but this is too dangerous, right? The assistant thought about it, but finally listened to stair, no way, who let us Mr. Jakovich like it? Of course, in order to be safe, stairs assistant drove the car directly to the side of thene, as a rule, thene is generally not allowed under the car, a car came, thenpletely upied thene, will certainly cause traffic jams. In this way, ording to stairs instructions, a luxury sports car hard into a snail, in this narrowne slowly crawl. Catherine was holding Evas hand and looking around to see if there was anything she wanted to eat, when she saw a hot pot restaurant she couldnt help but stop and ask Evas opinion: Lets go to this one, what do you think? Well, okay, Ill eat anything. Eva smiled and nodded. After seeing Evas agreement, Catherine dragged Eva towards the store. stair took a look and thought nothing of it, and got out of the car and followed him. Hello, how many of you? The waiter said rather politely. Uh, the two of us. Catherine replied with a smile as well. No, three. Chapter 855 Persuasion When Catherine heard it, she couldnt help but frown, and then looked over towards the source of the voice. The person who spoke was naturally stair, who had arrived in the wind and dust. Dont mind, lets have a meal together. stair said, looking at Catherine with a big smile. Catherine looked at such stair, for a moment really some can not bear to refuse, can only resentfully nod. Okay, three this way please. With that, the waiter took Catherine and the three of them to a window seat. Mr. Jakovich, do you you have any contraindications? Or what do you like to eat? Catherine still asked politely when she was ordering, but after Catherine finished, she felt that she was asking something inappropriate, and then changed her tone and said again, Mr. Jakovich, you order first. With that, Catherine handed the menu to stair. stair pushed his hand against the menu and waved a hand at Catherine, then said, Ill eat whatever I want, Im not picky. To be honest, Catherine for stairs good very attitude some do not know what to do, although she does not like stair entangled with their own, but reach for the smile, Catherine vaguely some helpless. Okay then, Ill order it. Catherine finally replied, then ordered ording to her own taste, she did not order something for stair, but instead ordered all spicy, this is Catherine deliberately, she did not want to make a fool of stair, but wanted to make stair understand her own meaning, and not to pester himself in the future. Well, thats it. Catherine finished her order and handed the menu to the waiter. The face of stair naturally there is nothing to talk about, but because stair in the reason, Catherine and Eva also did not, the scene seems a little awkward. It was stair who finally opened his mouth, Miss Perry, how have you been? How is it going? Catherine thinks about the state shes been in thest few days, separated from the person she loves, being a woman but unable to have children, her mother being drugged to suicide by someone else They were all terrible things, and they were like a mountain that weighed Catherine down. But would Catherine tell stair this? She wouldnt, and in response to stairs questions, she just smiled sarcastically and then simply replied, Im fely, Im not happy or sad. Faced with Catherines answer, stair nodded. He knew inwardly that Catherine was now a bit disheartened and did not have much in mind for herself. But could he just give up? He couldnt!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Miss Perry, as a friend, you cane to me if you have any difficulties, but I am very wee. Then I thank Mr. Jakovich for his kindness in advance, and I will definitely visit you in the future if there are any difficulties. Catherine responded with a smile, but of course it was just talk, she knew very well in her heart, her rtionship with stair, stair chased himself, since she did not agree, how could she bother him? To avoid the subject, Catherine asked out towards stair: Mr. Jakovich, what are you doing here? I was passing by and just happened to run into you appearing here, I thought we were old friends again, so I took the liberty ofing up here, Miss Perry shouldnt mind, right? stair said extremely politely. Catherine just smiled at this and replied, Of course, Mr. Jakovich is my friend, so of course I dont mind. Catherine is still quite polite to stair, if it were another person, she would have been impatient. After all, stair as president so pull down the identity and Catherine to talk, is already extremely polite, besides, stair treats Catherine is also in the sincere, although has been pursuing Catherine, Catherine also did not promise. But he did not take any special measures, you know, now is the twenty-first century, if stair really want to get Catherine, it can be said to be as easy as a hand, plus stair and Catherinespany is a big customer, so Catherine treats stair like this is also reasonable. Its good that you dont mind, its good that you dont mind. stair smiled dryly, because of thest misunderstanding of Eva, it was obviously awkward and impossible to ask stair to say anything more in front of Eva. Fortunately, the speed of serving food in this restaurant is not a cover. Soon, some of the food ordered by Catherine had been brought up and the soup inside the hot pot was boiling. As soon as he stepped into the house, he heard his mothers sour voice: Well, Darren, whats gotten into you? Of course, Im sure Mother wouldnt want me to just sink into this, would she? Darren smiled and replied that his mother, Mr. Kirnd, who had been a great sess at the mall, was also quite a headache. After all, the family is left with an old man, his mother, what they do have to consider it, and then there is the mothers age is not young, in case Darren do something, the mother can not stand, and then angry out what disease, it is not bad? Oh Darren, I thought you forgot about the Kirnd Family, I thought you were going to drink yourself to death! Talia said very nonchntly and unkindly, to be honest, as a mother, for Darrens state, she is still very worried, but she has no other way out. We cant ask Darren to bring Catherine back to the Kirnd Family, thats obviously impossible, Catherine cant have children now, bring Catherine back, what about the Kirnd Family? Is it really going to be broken? This is not eptable to Darrens mother. Mother where are these words, I know that you are also worried about me recently, I am here to promise my mother, in the future what to do, will have a number in mind, so that my mother will not worry about me. Darren said with a few pleasing meaning, he thought to let Catherine back to the Kirnd Family, the first thing to do is to let her mother ept her, but to let her mother first ept her, the first step is naturally to let the mothers heart resentment down. Hmph! Darrens mothers mouth lightly grunted, but the expression on her face has betrayed the pleasure in her heart now, her own son came out of the fog, as a mother how could she not be happy for her son? Well, things have passed, you do not think too much, while still young, hurry to find a daughter-inw back, or let me enjoy a good life, you say I am so old, but even a grandson is not yet, you look at my poker friends, which are not children can y soy sauce on the street. You are going to make me lose my face. Chapter 856 Talia’s Worries Darrens mother jokingly said what she was thinking. She knew that Darren had just gotten over the Catherine incident and that it would be impossible for him to find someone to marry and have children with immediately. Mom, this thing busyter, I really have things to say to you this time back on so. Darren said lightly, his tone unperturbed. But it wasnt that he didnt take the matter to heart, but she knew that if she was too forceful, her mother would never agree to let Catherine return to the Kirnd Family again, so he slowed down his tone and discussed the matter with her in a gentle manner. Hmm? What is it? I knew you must have something to tell me when you came back this time, otherwise it would be really hard to get this busy man of yours to make a trip back home. Darrens mother said nonchntly, clearly holding a grudge against Darren for noting home for so long. Mom, Im telling you, you mustnt be angry. Darren carefully reassured his mother. Darren, when did you be so inquisitive? If you have anything, just say it straight, as a mother, I will support you the most. Darrens mother thought it would be good for her son to turn back in time as long as he knew he wasnt doing the right thing. Plus Darrens mother had seen Darren before because of Cheng Kexins matter, messed up for a long time are not able to control their emotions, as a mother she looked at it is still very heartbroken. In that case, I can say it haha. Darren smiled, thinking that he could finally cut to the chase, before he replied, Mother, to tell you the truth, this time my son I was able to pull myself together so quickly, first of all I have someone to thank. Darrens expression became grave, and the expression on her face she was quite serious. Who? Darrens mother even asked, although she usually likes to go after a thing too much, but this thing can be ssified into that kind of thing? Obviously this is impossible. Darrens mother is still quite curious about who is so capable of enlightening her son.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Catherine. Darren said. When Darrens mother heard it, she couldnt help but sigh, what Catherine, didnt she leave already? Did she? Did shee back? Darrens mother, unaware of Catherines return, spectes on the possibilities. Seriously, I really have to thank one person for finding Catherine this time, the Allen Family, who we have been friends with in the Kirnd Family, and their young master Jasper, who came up with the idea of where Catherine is, without him I really wouldnt have been able to find Catherine. Darren simply ignored his mothers surprise and spoke to himself. Seriously, through this incident, Darren has a new understanding of Jasper. Jasper, a small child, knows not to give up lightly, while he is the president of the premierrge enterprise within Lusheona, he has sunk so quickly. To say the least, he feels embarrassed up to now. Darren is determined to pursue Catherine again and speak calmly with his mother about this matter, which is also greatly influenced by Jasper. When Darrens mother heard what Darren said, she was surprised that Jasper recognized the Allen Familys godson? How could he be involved in this matter? Of course Darrens mother would not focus her questions on this now. She was worried that Catherines return this time would make Darren stay like his life depended on it, and she didnt really know what to do in case Catherine changed her mind. Her own son, of course, she knows best, and if he really gets into a temper, even ten cows cant pull back. What are you going to do? Are you going to take Catherine back into our the Kirnd Family again? Im telling you its not going to happen! Darrens mother said emotionally that everything was fine with Catherine, but the problem was that she couldnt have children, and this problem was like a thunderbolt that was buried deep in Darrens mothers heart. Darrens mother, as the eldest member of the Kirnd Family, could not let the great Kirnd Family be cut off in her own generation. Mom, can you hear me out first in a calm manner? What do you look like? A wealthyndlord in a feudal society? Or maybe the dictatorial and despotic Empress Dowager of the Qing Dynasty? Darren couldnt ept that his mother was going to make him give up love just because of the Kirnd Familys heirloom problem? This is too much, right? Furthermore, although Catherine cannot have children, she can still adopt a child? Should all those who suffer from infertility in the world end up alone? Humph! Ill make it clear to you today, Im still the dictatorial and autocratic Empress Dowager Cixi, so what? Youre not going to leave me as your mother for a woman? Darrens mother said with great emotion that she could tolerate everything, but this was the only issue that she could not ept, what was it? This is a family issue, not just her or Darrens personal issue, she cant joke about it. Mom, dont you think this is too unfair to Catherine? Think about it, why are there always people backstabbing, framing, and even kidnapping Catherine one after another? How could she, a reporter for a mediapany, attract so much hatred? Darren faced his emotional mother with his usual attentive words, hoping that he himself could change her worldly perceptions. Of course I know that you caused all the suffering Catherine went through, but what can I do about it? Now that Catherine cant have children, what do you want me to do? How do you want me to exin to your father? What do you want me to say to the Kirnd Family when I die in the next hundred years? Now is not the time for you to be capricious, I tell you, now no matter what I will not let her in step into our family home, if you really want to marry her, unless unless I die! Darrens mother said fiercely, with great determination. Darren knows his mother is right about all of this, but what about Catherine? Did he just let Catherine get hurt? The woman she loves has suffered the greatest pain a woman can suffer for her own sake, and she cant even have children, and she wants to let her go? Then what is he? Chapter 857 Sort of agree Mother, have you ever thought about it? Catherine and I truly love each other, she is kind and amiable, and when she was with me, even when I bought her a dress, she remembered it clearly, and when she got her own sry, she returned the money to me intact. Now, she cant have children because of me, and I want her to leave? What do you think I am? A cold-blooded animal? Even if I were a rock, I should have been warmed up by Catherine after all this time, right? Darren knew his mother was just soft-hearted, so he deliberately yed the emotion card. Darrens mother couldnt help but feel a bitterness in her heart. Yes, Catherine is such a nice girl, and its Darrens good fortune to be with our Darren. But but Darrens mother still cant let go of the shackles of the world, her heart is also tangled anxious, vague signs of being convinced by Darren. Looking at his mother on the sidelines, she stopped talking and her face was slightly thoughtful, Darren knew that her mother was having a moment of relief, so he took this opportunity and proceeded to persuade her towards her. Mom, think about it, am I right about all this? Didnt you alsoe from this corrupt mindset? How can you not understand that this kind of thinking is the cancer of society? In fact, Darrens mother also came from that era, Darrens father was a good family conditions, when Darrens mothers family a total of four children, the meal is not affordable, Darrens father still endured the cold eyes of the people will Darrens mother married back? Darrens mother was also determined to change peoples minds with her own efforts, so she was hardworking, thrifty and virtuous, and more and more people began to look at the two. Darrens mothers body trembled involuntarily when she heard what Darren said. Yes, his son is right, and he is not from this? Now why make things difficult for your own son? What is the difference between what you are doing now and those people in the past? But But what about the heirloom? How can the Kirnd Family not have a child? Darrens mother was a little relieved, but still couldnt get past the heirloom. Darren saw his mothers face full of difficulties and indecision, he got up and walked to her side, slowly bent down and said again. Mom, I know you also like Catherine, you told me these I understand, you also know, now the technology is so advanced maybe wait until when it canpletely cure this thing, besides, when the timees we can also adopt a child is not? Hearing Darrens calm words, Darrens mother couldnt help bute back from her loss of concentration, which led her towards Darren. Darren, I also know that you have bitterness in your heart, but I also do not have any way ah, I know we do this but very sorry Catherine, I can let Catherine in thepany enough to support the situation, take all the liquidity, but only can not let her into the Kirnd Family. Mom, why dont you understand that Catherine is not with me for the money at all. If she wanted money, how could she have listened to you and left while she was in aa? When Darren hears that his mother is going to use money to make Catherine leave him, he cant help but feel some resentment, and he feels that giving Catherine money for nothing is an insult to Catherines character. Hearing this, Darrens mother, felt that her son was right, if Catherine was really in it for the money, she would have woken up and asked for a sum of money before she left. Darrens mother was dumbfounded by what Darren said, and this was the situation she dreaded the most. What do you think of Catherine being so kind and staying with Darren and not trying to get anything out of him at all? Darren opened his mouth again resentfully, Mom, do you know how much pain Catherine could endure for me, knowing she had a miscarriage and couldnt have children, and then resolutely choosing to leave, while I had to be a coward, a coward who couldnt even bring her home! Your son, me, Darren, how can I be the president of apany if I cant even protect the woman I love? How can I be the boss of apany when I choose to run away when something happens to my beloved woman?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. How do I deserve to be considered a man of character when I abandoned the woman who almost lost her life for me for the Kirnd Familys so-called heirloom? Darren paused and then said, Imagine how you would have felt if your father had chosen to leave you because he couldnt stand the worlds eyes. Said Darren already on both knees, knotted in front of his mother: Mom, this time, whether you are yes or no, I will bring Catherine home, Catherine can not have children, we will adopt a child. Darrens mother looked at her son, who had grown up so much, kneeling in front of herself, her heart ached, and at the same time Darrens words made her think deeply. If its because of my problems with Catherine that our the Kirnd Family is cut off, you can consider me an ungrateful son. Darrens heart has long been aware, regardless of whether Catherine can have children, he will continue to take Catherine back to the Kirnd Family, Catherine is also his beloved woman. Darren had to acknowledge the weight of Catherine in his heart when she left. Darrens mother heard her son actually talk to himself like this, the heart can not help but the atmosphere, a long breath slowly did not finish, many residual blocked in the heart. Darrens mother raised her hand high, as if to p Darren, the ungrateful son, awake, how can you say such things, thanks to you are still the president of arge enterprise. Mom, Im sorry, I cant be a coward, you take care of yourself. Darren slowly lowered his head, who ever thought that we were reigning Mr. Kirnd will also be like this now, like a wretched kneeling on the ground. Darrens heart sneered, So what if youre a big shot? What about the admiration of all the people? Darren decided to use this p to put an end to it all, so that he could get his lost love back again and bring Catherine back to the Kirnd Family. Darren thought so, quietly waiting, but the p did not fall down, until a long time, Darrens mother came a long sigh: Hey! Im getting old, from now on Ill start to take care of my body, drink tea, do maintenance, dont bother me about other things. Chapter 858 Alastair’s thoughts With that Darrens mother stood up and walked around in front of Darren, towards her room. Darren looked at his mothers back, his heart couldnt help but feel some bitterness, he knew his mother was promising Catherine to return to the Kirnd Family, just wouldnt say it. Mom, I will let you know that this decision was not a mistake, Catherine she is not your average girl. Darren said also stood up and sat on the sofa for a long time in contemtion, as to what is thinking, how the results, these are only he himself knows. On the other hand, Catherine is known for her love of hot pot, even when she is facing the big boss who is still secretly married to her, she is still enjoying it, not to mention stair who has not yet happened anything. Eva seems to have been infected by Catherine, and like Catherine, she rolled up her cuffs and started her own hot pot eating trip. Rtively speaking, stairs eating is a lot of civilized, very gentlemanly, but and Catherine, Eva two contrasted, but it seems a bit out of ce. The meal was soon finished, and only after Catherine finished thest dish and sent it into her stomach did she burp in satisfaction and say to Eva: How about it? The ce I rmended to you is not bad, right? Do you think the taste is okay? Eva honestly ate quite well, but for a professional killer who has intense training every day, this meal is undoubtedly not enough to eat. If this were simply with Catherine, Eva might still say what she really feels inside, but with stair here, its a different story. Eva knows that this Mr. Jakovich is the bosss rival and is still pursuing Catherine. Furthermore, in terms of Catherines attitude towards this person, Eva also saw that Catherine did not like it, randomly Eva still decided to panic first, stair will branch out.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Mm-hmm, sis, the ce you rmended is really extraordinary, dont look at the store is small, this taste is truly good. Eva smiled in response to Catherine, while her eyes gently drifted to stair and opened her mouth again, Sister, I think its gettingte, lets go to the office, shall we? It just so happens that I havent reported to thepany either. Catherine nodded, yes, Eva from the time she came back, to herself to go and carry the luggage with her, from beginning to end also did not say hello to the editor-in-chief, but some rudeness. Thinking about it, Catherine replied, Well, good, just in time to go and clean up your desk for work tomorrow. With that, Catherine stood up and said toward Eva and stair, Okay, lets go. stair, who was walking at the end, looked at his wristwatch and frowned. It was a bitte now, and if he went with her, Catherine must have been a bit upset. Thinking of this, stair had the good sense to say goodbye to Catherine at the entrance of the store: Miss Perry, this dinner was delicious, we will meet again next time. After saying goodbye to Catherine, stair got into his car and shouted towards his assistant, Go to the small area where Catherine is now, I want you to buy me the house across the street from him, no, I want to go there myself. When stairs assistant heard this, he almost fell out of the drivers seat, My God, the president? What the hell is this? stairs assistant thought about it and asked stair, Mr. Jakovich, what do you think about our signing a contract over there? What are you looking at, didnt you hear what I said? Why cant you tell which is heavier and which is lighter? You can earn money again if you lose it, but if you lose the woman you love, where will you find her? stair couldnt help but give a nk stare to his assistant, what a fool! His own happiness was almost lost by this kid! Yes, Mr. Jakovich is right. stairs assistant said yfully, and then twisted the steering wheel away, turning onto the outer side of the avenue. Mr. Jakovich, why dont you leave this little thing to me? Then you can go over there and sign with people. stairs assistant boldly said, he and stair is a fellow student, the ability to work is also extremely high, so for stair he still does not feel and what too much concern. However, as soon as he said that, stair gave him a chestnut on the head, and then said: Signing a contract, if I do not pay attention to Catherine, I am afraid that Darren will really get it, how can I let go of the situation now! On the contrary, you are not good enough, I feel that if it wasnt for you, the unlucky one, maybe I would have caught up with Catherine several times, how dare you give me some bad ideas! I Mr. Jakovich the conscience of heaven and earth, I have followed you faithfully, no credit but also hard work, right? The method I described, to the average girl is stairs assistant said aggressively, but before he could finish, stair pped him again: Dont you think about it, the woman Im interested in is not an ordinary woman? Yes, youre right, its mostly me Ouch! No doubt this is stair again rewarded the assistant a p: You damn, can give me a good drive? If you cant, Ill rece you. Yes! stairs assistant, a face of aggravation, really, should have known he would not say so much. In fact, stair knew that what his assistant said was for his own good. But for Catherines matter he did not dare to make any jokes, must be careful to be right, so he decided to personally this time. Mr. Jakovich, were here. stairs assistant slowly parked the car in front of a t building and reminded towards stair. stair nodded, and then pulled open the door and got out of the luxury sports car. When he just felt the air outside, he saw a white Lincoln sedan parked not far from him, his eyes couldnt help but narrow, huh? Could it be Darren arriving? Come on, lets go up! stair had a bad feeling in his heart, how could the vehicles parked in this neighborhood be so luxurious? And Darren likes this type of car. In addition to Darren arrived one step earlier, he really can not think of other possibilities out, thinking here, his footsteps can not help but speed up a few points. Chapter 859 Gaming When stair walked up, he was surprised to run into Darren. At this moment Darren stood in the middle of the building, his assistant standing in front of him, climbing with Catherine to share the opposite upants of something. After stair saw it, his heart cried out, and hurriedly cast a look towards his assistant, and then his eyes sank and looked coldly at Darren. At this time, Darren did not notice stairs arrival, he just quietly waiting for his assistant, he was full of confidence, no worry on his face, I believe that this price, any ordinary family will not refuse. stair assistant saw stair cast a nce after, naturally understand what means, then an arrow step forward, from Darren in front of the round, walked to the other side of that upant, then introduced his identity: Hello, I am Landry Groups president assistant, you can call me Theo. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. At this time, Darrens assistant had a hint of displeasure, how is this to steal my job, Mr. Kirnd is so easy to give me an ount of a task, youe up to obstruct, you damn you are not happy with me ah? But as Darrens assistant, even his own master did not say anything, if he had too strong an attitude, then Darrens face where to put aside? This is not something he can offend, so he held back his inner anger, fiercely red at stairs assistant and looked at Darren, wanting to know Mr. Kirnds meaning, if Mr. Kirnd said something, he immediately dared topete with that person, joke! Now Kirnd Group is the real Lusheona first, as long as the Kirnd Group is still around, your Landry Group will have to take a step back. Darrens eyebrows knitted up, and his eyes were like hawks, with a chill in them, then nodded towards his assistant, and turned to stair. He knew that since the assistant to the president of the Landry Group was here, stair must be here, he couldnt help but snicker inwardly, what? Cant resist again? Want topete with me on a level ying field? Mr. Kirnd, what a coincidence, I really didnt expect to meet you here, you are such a busy man, I didnt expect toe to this kind of ce, really unexpected ah. stair looked at Darren with a chill and deep eyes, did not feel anything, the same is one of the five families, who will be afraid of who? Then stair took a few steps towards Darren and said with a smile. Although stair had hidden it extremely well, Darren could still see the unhappiness in his heart. Darren shook his head in disbelief and said indifferently towards stair, Oh, Mr. Jakovich, this is not a small ce, otherwise Mr. Jakovich, why would youe here? Or is this ce your home, only you are allowed toe, not me ah? Darren speaks without mercy at all, for this person who thinks about stealing women from him all day long, how will he be polite? When stair heard Darrens words, he couldnt help but smile, but a coldness came out of his heart, what? Are you afraid that I will steal Catherine? Oh, Mr. Kirnd where words, of course this ce allows you toe in, I just heard that you have been sinking into wine all daytely, I cant help but be a little surprised that you can take time out ande out to walk. stairs words were heartbreaking, and they stuck to Darrens heart like a knife. Darrenter reflected on himself, it is true that he could not afford it, but this can only be considered our family business, right? It doesnt seem to be your business, does it? Darren faced with stairs cynicism, shrugged, a since you want to meddle, so whatever you mean, towards stair smiled and said: sinking wine, that is not so much, just a few days ago some distress, went to drink to drown my sorrows, good thing things have changed a lot, let mee out. Darren took a few steps toward stair, saying as he walked, When you say that, Id like to thank someone instead, someone you also know. Darren face hooked up a slightly meaningful smile, then towards stair continued: That person is Catherine, that is, my wife, if she did not appear in time, maybe I really can not meet with Mr. Jakovich today above it. Darren deliberately said so, joke with me to y this set, these are the rest of my y. stairs face was embarrassed to hear Darren dering his sovereignty over Catherine again, but that trademark confident smile he still had on his lips, Oh, thats good, thats good. On the other side, Darrens assistant and stairs assistant, you and I, the attack is quite spectacr, as if the victory of the other side will be a great reward. Let me put it to you this way, Kirnd Group is the number onepany in Lusheona, and its hard to do anything youre promised that you cant do, so please think seriously about what I just said. Darrens assistant moved the Kirnd Groups influence directly toward that upant. stairs assistant naturally knew that the opposite looking for the tenants, is the same as their own purpose, although it is said that the strength of Kirnd Group is indeed undoubtedly, but these important? Not important, what matters is who can take the house, who can convince the tenants. Oh, I dont deny what he said about that. stairs assistant said with a smile, followed by a change of face, the smile on his face has disappeared, leaving only the face of seriousness. Although Kirnd Group is the number onepany within Lusheona, but they cant even solve their own internal matters, let alone you. Think about it, if you go to theirpany, thepetition is fierce, at any time may be brushed off aside, lets look at the cohesion of thispany, you are willing to live in apany full of rivalry ah. Or do you want to be in apany where the boss cares about the employees and the employees are motivated to work hard to move up? Besides, Kirnd Group is the number onepany in Lusheona, this is only temporary, and apany full of contradictions is undoubtedly a big tree about to be scattered, so Landry Groups is really the choice you should make. stairs assistant as stairs side, how can not care about the other families, after all, the five families have an inseparable partnership, but also rivals, so know the Kirnd Groups internal divisive news is naturally no excuse. Chapter 860 Each has a point Hearing stairs assistant now even take this matter to say, Darrens assistant can not help but some annoyed, if not Darren is on the scene, they have a task in the body, he rushed up in the morning to hand the other side to do the person to go. This incident was a scar for all the employees of Kirnd Group. If Lena hadnt threatened with some dirty tricks, who would have betrayed Kirnd Group? Darren has nothing to say about their welfare, and Darren is still well liked in the Kirnd Group, which is why Darrens assistant was annoyed to hear the other side say this. Oh, by the way, this thing if you do not believe it, you can totally check it out for yourself, there are often hidden something real inside. After all, to people do not know, unless they do not do it! stairs assistant once again added a gloating note. The upant, who couldnt help but have a glint in her eyes, honestly couldnt help but wonder when she heard Darrens assistante here with the intention of buying her house for good reason, and the offer Darrens assistant made was simply too tempting for him. She couldnt wait to give him the house a day sooner for fear of regret, but the appearance of stairs assistant made him even more surprised. How is it that ones original remote, unloved hut has now be a sought-after item, one by one, and the terms are surprisingly high, enough to buy a house several timesrger than this one in the center of City B. This resident how can not be moved, from the dialogue between the two, she can know that the two areing from a great deal, but it sounds like this Landry Group is developing very smoothly, flourishing, but this is now the first Lusheona Kirnd Group now has some problems, the situation is not very good. The residents eyes could not help but nce towards Darrens assistant, with a questioning look in his eyes, as if asking again, if what he said was true. Darrens assistant saw the residents full of suspicion, angry teeth, this matter stairs assistant are to take out to mention, it is too much. Darrens assistants face straightened and said towards stairs assistant: If you talk nonsense again, we will sue you for defamation! stairs assistant follows stairs side every day, what big wind and big waves have not seen, naturally will not be Darrens assistants intimidation to bluff, the momentum is not the least bit weak, said: is not nder, do not you have a clear heart? Of course, if you really want to sue me for nder, I am naturally not afraid. Oh? I didnt expect that Mr. Jakovichs men are also full of talents, even a small assistant is as clever as a dogs tongue, its not simple, its not simple! At this time, Darren and stair paced up and down. Darren had just reached the front when he heard stairs assistants words, and he was still quite angry about it. For Darrens words, how can stair not understand that he is saying that his assistant is aggressive, based on their own outside the fox, if others he will be seized, but the person standing opposite is Darren, he just lightly smiled, as if not put on the heart, and then said towards Darren. Oh, Mr. Kirnd where words, we as the head of apany, naturally, we should know how to see the pearl, choose excellent talent this is also should. However, for Mr. Kirnds assistants, tsk, Im not saying that I really have some trouble looking at them, do you want me to send you two people over to teach them? stair said drunkenly.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Darren how can not hear the sarcasm in stairs words, but this Darren is also not the slightest intention to re up, but lightly returned. Oh, my assistant is really not as good as Mr. Jakovich assistant, after all, we are training talents, not dog fighting things, as for sending people over I think it is not necessary, ourpany is quite good to train talents in this way, although sometimes the momentum is a weak chip, but the character is not to say, unlike some people. Speaking of which, Darren had approached stairs assistant, and then Darrens gaze sank, emanating his kingly aura, the corners of his mouth curved up in an arc, and he said coldly towards him. Some times, right, you see is not always true, and those who die, it is also the cocooned people. Although stairs assistant has met some big shots, butpared to Darren there are still some gaps, plus he and stair meet are friendly to their own people, for this kind of difficult to their own, Darren is really the first one. So stairs assistant looked at Darrens wicked smile and shivered,pletely unable to resist Darrens pressure, and went a little limp. Mr. Kirnd, isnt it a bit unjustified to be pussyfooting around with a junior, tsk? stair also came up on the sidelines and said unsavouryly towards Darren. Oh, Mr. Jakovich is this calling me petty? Ohhhh, not so much with the dog. Darren did not give stair a chance to answer, walked straight to the side of the upant, gently patted his shoulder, then said indifferently: I want this house, since our price you do not like much, then you make an offer. Although the tone of voice is t, but with a domineering aura, listening to the heart of that upant is a series of shrieks, ripples. What? I am going to give out! One and a half million? No, no, no, isnt that a little low? Two million? Oh my God, why dont you be ruthless and give me $5 million, $5 million is enough for me to live my whole life in a foreign country, well, thats it! She swallowed her mouth, looking at Darren just about to offer, heard stair standing on the side of the light cough two, she some hesitation, the two people in front of them are very different, are the kind of God level, of course, she will be the higher price of people, after all, no one will not get along with the money well! Oh? I had forgotten that Mr. Jakovich was still quite interested in this house. Darren smiled coldly, the reason he rented this house is certainly not to think about how to recover Catherine, he naturally has his own way in mind. This trope, which he had used long ago, would only alienate Catherine even more now; after all, she didnt want to return to her side. By the time she reacts, she will certainly be somewhat immune to herself, so Darren is simply renting the house to someone who will protect Catherine, which is to protect her more carefully. Chapter 861 let you up So for this house Darren to get or not is not very important, but since stair had to intervene, he did not mind letting stair eat a little loss. Oh, its quite a coincidence, isnt it? This house is just what I need, how about this, we bothpete fairly, the highest bidder wins. stair smiled faintly, heart some despise Darrens doings, directly to thendlord this ispletely will not put him in the eyes, at the same time five big family, Darren what makes this so uncaring, said what forget I am interested in this house, is it that we rent this house for different reasons? Hmph! Since you are like this, how about a fight to see if my Landry Group is better than your Kirnd Group or not? stair believes that now it is not only the value of the house itself, it has be a matter of face, who is weak, how can we lift up our heads in front of each other in the future. For this it has to be said that he is not as good as Darren. The resident listened to stairs words and nodded his head repeatedly. As long as Darren and stair both do it, he will definitely be the biggest beneficiary in the end. Heh heh, fair y? I think its better to forget it? Have you forgotten how badly you lost thest time we had a fairpetition, Mr. Jakovich? I dont want to make Mr. Jakovich lose face again this time. Darrenughed softly, and his words were like a sharp sword stabbed hard at stairs heart. Ill tell you what, Ill let Mr. Jakovich have this house. After saying that Darren snapped his fingers, his body moved and walked towards the outside. Jokes, stair is also a famous family, how can bear Darren this kind of statement, this is also Darren know so deliberately said so to anger stair. stair face muscles slightly twitch, looking at Darren forced to hold back the anger in his heart, said fiercely: Let me see it is not so much, we Landry Group to buy a small house to have the strength or have. In that case, then just give my share of the price as well. Darren left without looking back, leaving stair to gnash his teeth in the same ce! The resident is also a face is not happy, hey, then why Kirnd Group has the president is also really, you said you grab a grab with him how good, also do not know what price the one in front of you can now offer. You name the price. Less to Darrens bid, the resident knew that stair out of the price will be at least half, she said somewhatzily, after all, a fortune fell from the sky so gone, she still felt pity among her heart anxious. Hmph! stair was so angry that his hair stood up, looked at the upant in front of him, grunted, and then left. Jokes aside, he is also an extremely proud man, how could he ept such an alternative charity from Darren. Mr. Jakovich, you see this stairs assistant stood behind stair and asked carefully. He knew that now stairs heart must be a fire, in case he said the wrong thing, to provoke Mr. Jakovich, it will certainly not avoid a kick ah. The first time I saw him, I thought he was going to buy the upstairs and downstairs of Catherines house, so Ill see where Darren can live. What if, I mean what if, Darren lives across the street from Miss Perry, wouldnt we be at a disadvantage? stairs assistant said with some concern. Heh, no way, it is impossible for him to fold back and buy that suite, after all, now that we are in this position people, say a word of course, otherwise wouldnt the prestige be gone? So I dare to conclude that he feels that he will not live across the street to Catherine, well, you just go and do as I say.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. stair said confidently, just now he figured out everything, why every time he fought with Darren he would be the underdog, because he cared too much in his heart, too much about the oue, and often could not hold down his fire. Darren is the opposite, very calm, and thats why he loses every time. After thinking about this point, stairs heart of the fire immediately subsided. Really, what else can be difficult for me, Darren, you get ready, I will definitely chase Catherine down, you dont know how to cherish, dont me me! And at that moment Darren was sitting inside his limousine, faintly lighting a cigarette for himself and gently smoking it. Mr. Kirnd, are we going to leave it at that? Apparently Darrens assistant couldnt swallow the anger and didnt hold back for a moment, asking towards Darren. What do you mean forget it like this, didnt I say it all? This house we let go. Darren took a puff of his cigarette and exhaled a smoke ring towards his head, before saying in an old-fashioned way. But Miss Perrys safe Darrens assistant exhaled helplessly, his own boss had spoken, how dare he say more. Thats not much, Catherines side with an expert like Eva, usually there will be no problem, we arranged the staff is also for insurance purposes. Darren said indifferently. Just now it urred to him that if he arranged for his staff to live in, it would be too easy to expose the target, and if Catherine developed, it would not only fail to protect Catherines safety, but also make Catherine alert, on the one hand, to get rid of the protection of his own staff, and on the other hand, he would certainly be suspicious of himself and intend his own pursuit n. Well, you send someone to find out if Lena has made any small moves or anything like thattely, and yes, you can let her know about your presence when appropriate. Darren then instructed towards his assistant. What he wants to do now is exactly to knock the mountain out of the way, so that Lena thinks he has something to do and does not dare to act easily. In this way, Catherine will be rtively safer. Darrens assistant had just left when Darrens cell phone rang. After Darren saw the caller ID, he took a deep breath before he pressed the answer button. Hello? Darrens voice stretched a bit, asking faintly toward the other end of the phone. Mr. Kirnd, Ive got something on the matter you asked me to look into. The intelligence officer continued toward Darren. About the death of Ms. Catherines mother, we found the nanny who was at the Owen Family at that time, we should be able to ask some clues. And we checked all the records of City B Hospital that year, and finally found Sophies transaction ledger for the purchase of psychedelic drugs within a private hospital, I will send someone to send it to youter. Chapter 862 surfacing the truth Okay, keep investigating for me and remember not to get sloppy, let alone let the Owen Family or Heidis people find out. After Darren heard this, he hung up the phone only after instructing. Darren at this time will be annihted in the cars ashtray, then the car window slowly rolled down, looking outside the city of traffic, pondering for a long time. Sophie buys psychedelic drugs, which means nothing more than Darrens heart, and Catherines mother must have finallymitted suicide because of Sophies drugs. Thinking about it, Darren couldnt help but shake his head, why was Catherines fate so sad? Experiencing is all sorts of bad, really do not know how she a petite woman is to hold down. However, these are things he cannot influence, these things have already happened, Darren, even if he is strong and powerful, cannot turn back the clock and save Catherines real mother or save the child that belongs to him and Catherine. Darren secretly decided that he would treat Catherine well in the future, he would spoil her and spoil her, so that Catherine could also have happiness. Catherine, Im sorry to put you through this. The more Darren thought about what had happened to Catherine, the more he felt sorry for Catherine and the more his heart ached for Catherine. Within minutes, Darren had arrived at his Kirnd Group building and the driver warned, Mr. Kirnd were here. Only then did he react ande out of his divine injury. Darren pulled open the car door, took his long legs and walked towards his office, his figure was still as upright as before, as full of confidence, but there was just one more thing, as to what it was, that only Darren himself knew. Mr. Kirnd, someone sent a document over and said they wanted to give it to you. As soon as Darren walked into the lobby of hispany building, the receptionist came running up with a file bag. I got it. Darren naturally knew that it was the Five Families Intelligence Organization that helped him find the ount book of Sophies psychedelic drug purchases, and then he responded, and someone behind him naturally took the file bag for him and followed Darren towards the presidents office. All right, you go down. Darren leaned back in his seat and said indifferently towards the minder who was carrying his file bag. Yes. The man agreed and ced the file bag respectfully on the desk in front of Darren before walking out. When the man left, Darren didnt just open the file folder, but his eyes were misty as he thought of ways to woo Catherine. For Catherine, Darren can also be described as a worry, the heart will just have their own methods, one by one to rule out, this does not work, too vulgar, that also does not work, too insincere. Darren thought about it for a long time and finally came to a decision, Okay, lets use you to give Catherine a surprise. Until then, Darren picked up the file bag on the desktop, gently unwrapped, a not too thick and not too thin ount book will be exposed. Darren picked it up and took a look, this ount book by the five families intelligence organization to find out, naturally there will be no mistakes, and the ount book can be clearly seen some yellowing, the readings are naturally needless to say, Darren turned to the man folded up the page, gently open. Brain Pills, Salvia Darren saw that Sophie had purchased more than one medication that day, some of which Darren also recognized as being prepared for the elderly to prevent brain aging. And as Darren looked down, he couldnt help but suck in a breath: What? I cant believe I bought so many doses of meclofenoxate. Meclofenoxate is a drug that enhances brain activity and is beneficial to the human body but also to the body if supplemented in moderation, but if taken inrge doses, it can make the brain overly sensitive and thus produce some fantasies, even more so at night. Darren couldnt help but tap his fingers on the desk and frown together, then muttered, This is how Catherines own mother should have been forced to take arge amount of meclofenoxate, which led to her suicide. Darrens heart couldnt help but feel a sense of ughter. Sophie is so hard-hearted to do this. Catherine is Darrens wife, Darren thinks that Catherine finally returned to his side is also a nail-biting thing, the biological mother even if Darren have not met, but how also considered Darrens mother-inw is not? Darren looked at the same name on the back of those drugs: Sophie Spencer! His eyes then emitted a burst of coldness, as if to see through these three big words, as if. People like you should spend the rest of your life in prison, not a word of it! Darren said in a low voice, although the voice is not loud, but no one will take what he said as a joke, from his eyes can be seen, at this time Darren has been angry. By the way, isnt there another witness? Darren gave a light suspicion, then took out the phone and called the intelligence organization of the Five Families. Hello? Wheres the guy youre talking about now? Darren asked directly after the call was answered. That man is now on the outskirts of City B. Our men are now on their way there. The person who answered the phone naturally knew that the person Darren was referring to was the maid at the Owen Family at the time. Good, tell those people not to do anything rash, send me the location, I want to go there personally. Darren spoke towards the phone, words full of confidence, he went this time must be Sophie harm Catherines real mother to investigate the matter to the bottom of the matter, through and through. Yes. The man answered before Darren hung up the phone.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Darren rubbed his temples and pulled his jacket from the seat, which led him out the door. Mr. Jakovich, I just received a message from our people in the Five Families intelligence organization that Darren has been checking out someone named Sophietely. stairs assistant stood in front of stairs desk and spoke truthfully. stair was currently leaning back in his seat with his back to him, faking sleep, wondering what he was thinking about. After a few moments, stair turned around, and before he could speak, his assistant ced a piece of information in front of him. stair took the information and flipped it open, wondering softly, What is Darren doing investigating Sophie? When he read Sophies profile he became even more curious, how? Sophie was the woman Billy foundter? Isnt that Catherines stepmother? Of course, ording to the words of reason, it is so said. But Catherine doesnt even recognize Billy, so how could she recognize Sophie? Chapter 863 Storm’s Eve You get our people in the intelligence organization to look into something about Darren investigating Sophie, and about Catherines reasons for returning to City B this time. stair barked amand towards his assistant and sent him down. Then stair alone leaned back in his seat and looked up at the ceiling. Catherine left this time because she couldnt have children, and as far as I know, Darrens mother even went to the hospital once, supposedly to say something to Catherine? ording to Catherines character, she will note back. If she cant let go of Darren in her heart, why doesnt shee back and make up with Darren? So stair concluded in his mind that the real purpose of Catherines return this time was not Darren, but something else. But what else could it be that would make Catherinee back again after making up her mind? stair was a little confused. In the back of his mind there was another question that bothered him, why did Darren ask the Five Families to look into Sophie for good reason, knowing that this intelligence organization would normally not be used. Darren investigates Sophie and Catherine returns to City B. How are the two rted? stair can not understand, simply do not think about it, he sat up, sipped a cup of tea brewed strong, can not help but some hurt. His heart for some reason, there is a vague kind of unease, as if the eve of a storm, seagulls restless general. Whats going on? What exactly is going to happen? On the other side, Catherine is also deep in thought, but she is not as clueless as stair, she knows what she has to do and what she is facing again. She wondered who she should ask to look into these matters and how she should face Darren. When she came back she knew that Darren had sent people to protect her and now these people had withdrawn to the shadows, obviously Darren did not want to let himself know. Catherine is still quite helpless in the face of Darren, whom she not only loves, but is deeply in love with. Likewise, Darren is deeply in love with Catherine, but the two cannot be together. Catherine felt a little ridiculous, what did shee back for this time? Isnt it just to give an exnation to her mother? Why do you need to think about these messy things. Darren let him slowly dissipate in my heart as time goes by. Catherine consoled herself with this, even though she knew it was impossible. Catherine? Catherine? Eva was just helping Catherine with some information and encountered something she didnt understand. When she raised her eyes and was ready to ask Catherine where the problem was, she saw Catherines eyes were red and the corners of her eyes were moist. Catherine? Eva called twice, Catherine still did not answer, Eva can not help but anxious, in Catherines shoulder tapped, if Catherine in no response, Eva will certainly send Catherine to the hospital, if Catherine in any problem, but a great deal. Huh? Finally, Catherine came out of her godly hurt, but she didnt even hear what Eva said, so she looked at Eva with a surprised look and inquired, Whats wrong? Did you encounter any problems? Eva couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief, okay, okay, Eva paused and then said, Well, Im having some problems with these files, you help me look at them. Said Eva brought the document to Catherines face, and then asked. Catherine was very patient with Evas questions and gave her all the notes and logical analysis. After Evas problem was solved, Eva thought about it and finally asked towards Catherine, Catherine, what were you thinking just now? I think I saw you crying. A hint of surprise surfaced on Catherines face, which she then buried well under her own smile. What? Where did I think of anything? Im just so tired from work that my eyes hurt. Catherine exined with a forced smile, she did not want to tell Eva not to disbelieve her, but did not want Eva to worry about herself. Eva understood Catherine in her heart, so she didnt force it, butforted Catherine: Well, if youre tired, rest more, and as for anything else, it will all be a thing of the past for tomorrow. Well, I know. Catherine nodded gently, with a touch of warmth and relief in her heart, now she has Eva with her already very good. Just at this time, Catherines phone rang, Catherine was not going to answer, after ncing at the caller ID, all of a sudden put away theziness, and hurriedly answered the phone, the words are also with a trace of anxiety: Supervisor, how is it? Any news? The other end of the phone is Catherines supervisor, Catherine back here, without Darren and those, the biggest reliance is their ownpany. So she had no choice but to go to her supervisor, but of course she didnt tell him much, but just asked him to find out the current status and location of her former maid at the Owen Family. The supervisor also agreed because Catherine had done a lot for her group and didnt even think about it. Ah? Catherine, ah, this, you do not rush, you work well first, I am using my contacts to help you check it out, no? The supervisor was in a trance and did not expect Catherine to ask herself this right off the bat. Oh. Catherine had thought that the supervisor was to find out what to tell himself, but did not expect any news at all.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. So what did the supervisor want to see me about this time? Catherine asked, hanging her head a bit. Cough cough cough, uh, that, Catherine ah, the thing you said I have entrusted someone to investigate, you should not be anxious, should be just in the next day or two will have the results. The supervisor heard Catherines tone of voice embarrassed, after all, he had promised Catherine and now left the matter behind. Just work in peace, and tomorrow youll go to the Landry Group to interview stairs president. The supervisor finally instructed towards Catherine, although he was a little embarrassed, but for the work of things or to say, after all, this is stair personally ordered down. Okay, I got it. Catherine sucked in a cool breath and finally agreed, although she was reluctant, but this was supposed to be her job. Catherine hung up the phone after can not help but sigh, she naturally understand in her heart stair do these where is really have what things to let themselves interview,pletely to approach themselves. But she even if she is aware, she also had to go, who let people are the president, they are responsible for interviewing the president of the team leader? People want to go themselves, that is also no excuse. Chapter 864 Storm’s Eve Eva saw Catherines sad face on the side and got worried, then asked towards Catherine, Whats wrong with Catherine? Whats going on? Is there any news from your real mother? Catherine took a deep breath and exined towards Eva: Nothing much, I asked the editor-in-chief to help me check out my real mothers affairs, there are no clues yet, just now the editor-in-chief called and is asking me to do one tomorrow. Catherine exined patiently, as she did not want those around her to worry about her anymore. After nodding thoughtfully, Eva then asked Catherine, Catherine, what time is tomorrow? Whos doing the interview? What are you going to interview? I can do some homework too, right? Eva is now Catherines assistant, so its her job to ask these questions. She has to help Catherine organize the information, then identify the interviewer, and then list the relevant questions ording to the interviewers situation. Catherine knew it was because Eva was a little worried about her state or afraid she was too tired to help herself prepare these materials, but there was still some hesitation in Catherines mind. The purpose of stairs search for himself was not an exclusive interview, so preparing these things was purely superfluous, and she was afraid that Eva was worried about what she was being done by stair. But at the same time she is also worried that if she does not give Eva say words, Eva still think she is not at ease with her, if because of this and then break Evas heart, is not the loss outweigh the gain? Catherine hesitated for a moment, thought about it, and finally told Eva the truth: Eva, you dont need to prepare those things materials or anything, in fact in fact, the person who is looking for me to do an interview tomorrow is stair, the one you went to see with mest time. Thepany president. Catherine, fearing that Eva had forgotten stair, reminded again. Huh? Its him, huh? Eva was a little surprised, I didnt expect Catherine just came back here, still havent met with her boss much, this guy hase up. Eva could not help but be a little worried, that guy is still quite handsome, in case Catherine if that guys fancy words deceived, then their boss should do? After all, the nearness of the water is the first to get the moon, Evas concern is not superfluous. When Catherine saw Evas face full of surprise and unhappy expression, she knew that the other party began to worry about herself, then Catherine said faintly towards Eva. Eva in fact you do not have to worry too much about anything, you also know, that stair how to say is also a party president is not difficult for me what. And I understand his person, tomorrow if you are not at ease can follow me together, but you have to wait for me outside, if something happens, I call you directly. Eva thought in her head is indeed, stair this person although some beating, but this aspect of human behavior is still no problem, she naturally do not worry, but in case Catherine by stairs deception, then what to do? Or maybe stair is going to help Catherine investigate the death of Catherines real mother, and the two of them have crossed paths all of a sudden, and what if they have grown to love each other over time? Catherine looked at Evas brows knitted, face is also with a faint look of concern, thought about it and then said: Eva, you do not believe stair do not believe me? You can rest assured that nothing will happen this time, besides, there is still you in it? At the end of the day Catherine threw a smile towards Eva, making Eva feel better in her mind and stop worrying about herself. Eva heard Catherine say this, the frown only a little stretch, and then nodded.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Yeah, what do you have to worry about? How can Catherine and her boss be so fragile in their rtionship? You know, Catherine for Darren but decided not to marry for life, a person alone in their own mother left their old home, alone in old age, just ask how many people can do this. Besides, from thest incident, Eva can see that Catherine to stair ispletely no feelings, this time Catherine is also back to investigate the cause of death of his own mother, how can have time to care about other? Thinking about it, Eva couldnt help but smile and said towards Catherine, Okay, Catherine, no matter what, you have to take me with you tomorrow, in case something happens, I can still protect you, right? Said Eva rolled up his half-sleeve, revealing his strong biceps. Looking at Eva who looked like a child, Catherine couldnt help butugh, giggling, this BFF is really funny. Okay, dont worry about it, Ill definitely take you with me tomorrow no matter what. Catherine gave Eva an affirmative answer. Well, Catherine then, you cheer up, just tell me directly if there is anything, I will go to work first. Eva smiled and said towards Catherine. Uh-huh, go about your business, and cheer up. Catherine is also smiling and cheering Eva, after all, having such a sister is a greatfort to Catherine. Uh-huh, go about your business, and cheer up. Catherine is also smiling and cheering Eva, after all, having such a sister is a greatfort to Catherine. Catherine turned her seat to her desk, cant help but be a little sad, their own circle is not wide, in the past in the interview process, Catherine did know a few president, but at that time Catherine and Darren in a hidden marriage, she naturally will not have too much interactions with these people. At the same time Darren is also extremely concerned about what Catherine did, even Catherine because of the interview to attend the party, and these people more than a few words, Darren is very unhappy, so Catherine and these people are broken clean. Without a strong backer and background not to mention taking down Sophie, even the people who testified against Sophie, and evidence can not be searched. Catherine couldnt help but sigh, what the hell should she do now? Who could she go to for help, Darren? No way! She has decided in her heart that she wants to break clean with Darren. If she goes to Darren for help, she will definitely cross paths with Darren again, and she will definitely have a harder time in her heart than she does now in case she gets caught up in it. And she heard that Darren was sunken and decrepit because of her departure, and she was very unhappy in her heart. If she goes back this time and leaves againter, wont Darren be more seriously injured? What about not leaving? If one does not leave, then will Darren feel better? Chapter 865 Love Letter This thought was only fleeting in Catherines mind, how could it be, Darren is the president of the Kirnd Group, the backbone of the Kirnd Family, the sole heir, how much pressure would Darren have to suffer if he was allowed to be with himself. Besides, the family business is so huge how can he not want an heir again? And he is unable to have children, should he give it to his adopted son? Once again, a thought popped into Catherines head. stair has a good feeling about himself, he will go to him, he will agree, but But, am I taking advantage of stair by doing this? Because the other party likes himself, he lets the other party do this and that for him, how is it possible? You know that Catherine is not a casual woman, if she asked stair to help, she would certainlye to amitment or something, but her whole heart has been upied by Darren, no ce left for stair, how can she give her life? Catherine sifted through the people in her mind, one by one, and eventually eliminated them one by one. Oh, at this time, I cant even find someone to help myself, its ridiculous to say. Catherine could not help butugh at herself inwardly, then sighed and said toward herself: Dont worry, its okay, no big deal, no one to help you, cant find anyone to help you, these are not problems, you still have yourself, dont you? Catherines heart to their own silent cheer, she decided that no matter how many difficulties and hardships waiting for them, will be righteous stride forward, she will be all the way through the thorns, through the hurdles, believe that as long as persistence will seed, she will be her own mothers cause thoroughly investigated, or she will not return to the mother left her that ancient house. Because she knows that even if she goes back, it will be a lifetime of regret, now that she is still young, she can afford to wait, a year and a half without rest, she is not afraid, but if she is old and can not walk, not to mention the investigation of her mothers death, at that time she wille back and do not know if there is still someone who knows her. Well, thats it! Catherine thought for a moment, nodded, murmured, and then dove in front of the small mountain of papers in front of her and began her work. For Catherines words, Eva, who was sitting not far away from her, naturally heard it. Eva understood in her heart that Catherine had figured out something. Then Eva looked at Catherine, who had her head buried in her work, before she took out her phone andunched a text message towards Darren: Mr. Kirnd, how is it going? Thedy is a bit out of shape and looks very pitiful. After Eva finished editing the text message, she was afraid that Darren would call her, so she added another sentence at the end: I am now working with my wife in the office, so it is not convenient to call you, so I can only send a text message. Eva raised her eyes slightly to look at Catherine to make sure Catherine didnt notice before she pressed the send button. When the text message was sent, Eva also deleted it in a hurry, and then looked at her phone was already on silent, she was relieved. The first time I saw the newest version of the book, I was able to get a copy of it. I will arrange for you to meet with them. What to say then, I think you should know, oh, Ill give you a cell phone number first, you two canmunicate to meet first, and then finally this person will bring the witness to Catherine. At the end of the phone was a string of cell phone numbers, Eva hastily copied them down and saved them in her memo, then edited a text message to Darren again. By the way, Mr. Kirnd, one more thing, that what stair, Mr. Jakovich, he called our editor-in-chief and asked his wife to do an interview with him tomorrow, the time exactly I dont know yet, but I can be sure its tomorrow. The second text message, Darren did not reply, I do not know how he felt in his mind, or what kind of arrangements. After Eva made sure she had cleared the text messages, she nced at Catherine and found that Catherine was still buried in her work, so she was relieved to send a text message again to the person Darren had arranged. Hi, Im Eva, Mr. Kirnd arranged for you toe, right? Now give me your personal information, I will call youter to meet, you just say you are my brothers friend is it, text message do not return, information directly to email. Eva was relieved after sending the text message, and then pressed the delete button, put down the phone and started working. At the same time, she hopes that this matter will be finished soon, so that Catherine and Darren can get back together, after all, Catherine is also true to her, she naturally hopes that Catherine is better off.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Not long after, Darren arranged for the person is already their personal information sent over, of course, is also in ordance with Evas request, sent in the form of e-mail, because the e-mail is not specific personal name, Eva will let Catherine look at the time, there is no mistake. At this time, Darren is sitting in his office busy work, and different from the usual, Darren did not go to approve any documents, nor watch this what the stock market and the development of hispany, but took a pen, writing something on his desk. This is exactly the gift Darren prepared for Catherine. Darren can say that because of the re-pursuit of Catherines head hurts, in the case of eliminating one by one, he still decided to give Catherine this gift. This is a love letter, of course, this love letter is not simple, the pen is an unusual pen, the paper is also an unusual paper look, the reason why it is not simple, because this pen is not filled with ink, but milk, pure milk! Darren used to know that writing on paper with milk would leave no mark at all after a while, and would only show up again after it met an open fire. The reason why Darren gave Catherine this thing, naturally is after careful consideration, this thing can stimte Catherines teenage heart, Darren before too domineering, so that the two together, are Darren get a good agreement, Catherine epted, so that Darren in Catherine This can make Darren change his mind in Catherine. Secondly, Catherine and Darren live together for such a long time, naturally understand Darrens person, he will not write love letters with others, not before, not to mention that now Darren is the president of the first domestic enterprises. Chapter 866 Love Each Other Deeply This is Darrens first time, and it is enough to see Darrens seriousness and sincerity, which is easier to impress Catherine than those luxury cars, or vis, or cosmetics. Of course Darren prepared the gift naturally not only a love letter so simple, he specially had a box built, sprayed with light blue paint, the appearance looks more like a book box, but it is special because it is empty at the back.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. There is a lid, and the front is also more than one, about five centimeters of the board, and on top of the board there are even two nails, from the bottom of the wooden box directly through, revealing the sharp side of the sharp. The two pegs, one for the love letter Darren had prepared, and the other for a red candle to be inserted so that Catherine could burn and see the love letter Darren had prepared for her. Darren is now sitting upright and meticulously in front of his desk, holding a pen in his hand, writing carefully on the paper, stroke by stroke, seeing Darrens writing, can only be described in two words: strong and powerful, gentle and elegant. Because Darren writing with a force not weak, leaving a faint imprint on the paper, from for fading words can be seen, these fonts are alive one by one, as if a rune, itself with a kind of dominance, to show people. The reason why Darrens word gentle and elegant, because this love letter is not like stair before, on the staff of his ownpany, you a sentence I sentence out, these are Darren himself want to say to Catherines heartfelt words, but also a word he wrote out, the significance is even more significant. How I want to find someone, go away, go until the leaves turn to dust, and then turn back, remembering sad memories to you can return for me. Even if I cant wait for you for a moment, it doesnt matter, the sea is not dry, the stone is not rotten, the mountains and rivers are not broken. Open your mouth and dont mention that I love you, because you all know that you are my life. These things may seem a bit unrealistic or even too unrealistic to others, but in Darrens opinion this is really a reflection of his own heart, and since Catherine left this time, Darren has only be more aware of the importance of Catherine to himself. Life is too short to be with the person you love, even if he has now reached the position of President of Lusheona First Enterprise, what can be done? Yeah, what can these do, even if he uses up all his continues, he is still no way to find another Catherine, right? Of course, he knew that Catherine would be able to read and understand what he had written, because they both loved each other so much. In the end, it was Darren who was too careless and let Catherine get hurt over and over again. So after Catherine left, he silently vowed that if he could find Catherine, no matter what, he would take Catherine back to the Kirnd Family. Even if Catherine cant have children, even if she makes herself bear the name of this whole family, even if someonees to stop it again, he will hold Catherine tightly, protect Catherine, and never let Catherine be hurt in the slightest again, either mentally or physically. Darren was still slumped over his desk in the daylight, writing sentence by sentence, wondering how much he would have to write or when he would be done. Heh! Are you kidding, how can Darrens love for Catherine be written in his heart? Mr. Jakovich, I have found out what you instructed me to find out. stairs assistant knocked on the door and came in, stood opposite stair and said towards it. Oh? Find out? Tell me about it. stair asked impatiently, he was really curious and anxious inside, he really cant figure out what Catherines return would have to do with Sophie. Yes. stairs assistant answered, and then reported truthfully to stair: Mr. Jakovich, ording to our peoples investigation, this time Catherine came back mainly for Sophies sake. stairs assistant paused and then continued towards stair: Catherine is now specting that her real mothers death is rted to Sophie. stairs eyes sank and asked in some confusion: What do you mean? When we did not investigate this matter? Besides, this matter was all over town at that time, everyone knew it was Billy who had a woman outside, and Sophie had abandoned Catherine. Is this what made Catherines own mother so angry that she became depressed and finallymitted suicide? Didnt this Catherine already know? Why is it a suspicion? stairs assistant hurriedly shook his head and said towards stair: Mr. Jakovich, take your time and wait for me to finish. Catherines real mother seems to be drugged by Sophie, which eventually led to hesitation, of course now Catherine is only suspicious, the specific she has not yet found out, of course we have not found out the results, Darrens side Im not so sure, to know that in the five families of the intelligence system each family is with their own The heart of the family in the inside. This kind of person is impossible to betray the family, but the same resources, we did not find out, Darren I think also can not find out, I have arranged manpower, on the one hand to investigate about Catherines own mothers death, on the other hand to pay attention to Darrens whereabouts, think he has any move, we will know at the first time. stairs assistant said towards stair, he thought if Darren had found out something, he would definitely take action, and watching Darren would be able to find out some clues from it. Stupid, just send someone to find out about Catherines real mother, as for sending someone to spy on Darren thats even, for whether we can spy on it or not, lets put it aside, but I made it clear to Darren that we are fair game, are you trying to trap me into not abiding by my reputation by doing this? stair had a hint of annoyance, his own assistant even sent someone to spy on Darren, what kind of joke? He had already exined to Darren that the two of them had topete fairly, but now he had sent someone to spy on them. As the heir to one of the five great families, how could stair tolerate doing such a thing, either win or lose, for such tactics, he really does not care. Mr. Jakovich, actually its not much for us to do this, you see stairs assistant was going to say a few more words, but saw stair that can kill like a gaze instantly shut his mouth, what a joke, if he said one more word, Im afraid the book on the table will fall in front of their own. Chapter 867 I’m going to get married stairs assistant couldnt help but mutter in his mind, Ugh! Really, what a surprise and joy to follow this fellow student of his to work! The good thing is that the other party unconditionally believe in themselves, but also appreciate their own talent, so that they are appreciated, the bad thing is that they are too familiar, resulting in every time either eat chestnuts or receive a kick. Ill go down and do what Mr. Jakovich tells me to do. stairs assistant said again. Well, remember that we lose also to lose, in the future this kind of tactics should not appear in front of us, so that against some ulterior motives can still be, against this kind of opponent, it is really too humiliating. stair nodded in satisfaction, thinking that it was good that he knew early, or else a littleter in the evening, Darren found out, he really did not know how to exin well, people are his people, even if he said he did not give the order, then who will believe it? Yes, Mr. Jakovich is right! stairs assistant stood respectfully across from stair and said. Well, is there anything else? stair then asked. If you say so, there is really something. ording to your instructions, we have already acquired the upper and lower floors of Catherines residence, all four tenants, when do you think you will move there? stairs assistant asked with a smile. The reason why he has remained by stairs side to do things, not only because he and stair is a long-time ssmate, but more importantly, he is called stair quite at ease. This is not, stairs assistant has just acquired a few upants near Catherines residence, immediately all reced with a new set of furniture, because he knows that now his president is really like a woman, not to say to y just. Well, well done. stair thought about it and then said towards his assistant: You send someone to clean the residence below Catherine for me, I will live there from now on. stair finally chose the residence below Catherine, so that, as long as Catherine out to do whatever, will pass by their own residence before. Because it is remote, the floor is only 6 floors high, so there is no elevator installed, can only take the stairs, and Catherine lives on the fourth floor, down you have to go through three floors. Mr. Jakovich, I have sent someone to clean it, and some things you use daily, I have also ordered someone to buy them. stairs assistant replied with a smile. Okay, I got it, you go down. stair is still quite satisfied with his assistants arrangement, even his face has an extra smile. Yes. The assistant responded and turned to leave. And stair was leaning back on top of his seat, thinking about something. Meaning that this time Catherine came back specifically to investigate the death of her own mother? If you help her, will she be grateful? And the investigation of this matter, the two of us together naturally more time, then Catherine during this period may improve their views, after all, time makes love well. stair then nodded, this approach is not wrong, Catherine at this time to help him, there is no fault ah, and how would not be right? And its a fair fight, right? If you can help Catherine, why shouldnt Darren? And Darren already did it a long time ago, well, just do it, whether or not you will eventually choose to be with yourself, this time to help her, you are certainly righteous. Thinking about it, stairs eyes narrowed slightly and he nodded toward himself. He wants to chase Catherine, of course, to think about preparing some gifts, now Catherine can not have children, the most realistic, is to let Catherine know that he will not mind mind Catherine this problem. With this in mind, stair got up and rushed towards his house. stair usually lives at home, so stairs return to the Jakovich Family wasnt too much of a concern. It was only after stair said something that echoed in the middle of the huge living room that the family took it seriously. Im going to get married. What? Youre nning to get married? Really? stairs mother was full of surprise and took the lead in asking towards stair. Son, youre finally getting married, look at you, youre worrying your mother to death. stairs father also said with a smile on his face. Well, its true, Im nning to get married. stair sat down on the couch in the living room and poured himself a cup of tea. stairs mother immediately came to life when she heard that her son had finally figured out that he wanted to get married, and as a mother, who is not young, naturally wanted to im that her hands and feet were still sharp and could take care of her grandchildren. stairs mother sat down next to stair and asked him again, Who are you marrying? I dont need to be too good, as long as you two love each other sincerely. stairs father also sat down and said towards stair, Yes, the conditions dont need to be too good, as long as you like it. stairs parents because of stairs marriage problem, also do not know how many times to stair talked, the result every time stair have their own heart, when they meet someone they really like, naturally will get married reason to put off the two old. As stairs parents, the two of them cant tie stair up and throw him to anyone, so it can be said that the two of them have been worried about stairs marriage. So one by one, they are scrambling to ask. stair didnt answer, wondering if his parents would be as violent if they knew he was marrying a woman who couldnt have children. Say something, you boy, its killing me. stairs mother looked at stair some anxiously asked, for stairs marriage, she, the mother of this stair himself more anxious. Mom, I came back this time mainly to discuss this matter with you, you do not rush first, listen to me slowly. stair was not affected in the slightest by his mothers anxiousness, but spoke calmly and easily. What else to discuss ah, say which girl, what do you do, as long as it is a legitimate upation, we will directly give the bride price is. stairs mother said excitedly, Why is this son so unenlightened, what else is he thinking now?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After stair heard it, he couldnt help but be a little embarrassed, his parents are too enthusiastic, right, this kind of talk mother anxious to say it even if it, how father is also nodding next to ah. Chapter 868 Persuading Parents After half a day of hesitation, stair struggled with whether to tell his parents about Catherines health problems or not. He frowned and said nothing for half a day, while Brian Jakovich and Arya stared in disbelief. The son is not young, but until now there is no home. They introduced the son can not see, but the son himself to them is also busy with work all day without talking about personal matters, anxious to hold the grandchildren of the two old worried to death. Now the son finally took the initiative with them to mention the matter of marrying a daughter-inw, but talking about the boy is tightly closed mouth refused to open, is considered anxious two old. stair, it doesnt matter what a girl looks like, her family or whatever, as long as she is willing to live with you properly, its more important than anything else. Half a day of stalemate, Brian finally couldnt help but open his mouth first, he patted stairs shoulder, said in a serious tone. Exactly. Arya also followed and echoed the thought of their own grandchildren have a frown, the corners of the mouth also grinned, Other things do not matter, as long as the girl to you on the line, we also do not ask people what, after you live a good life, give birth to a big fat boy to me and your father, the other ah, we do not care about anything. stair, who was caught in the middle of the two mens quarrel, could not close the case because he had aroused his parents interest by mentioning it. What to do I say, stair, what does that girl do? Aryas face was overwhelmed with joy for this future daughter-inw she hadnt met, and she wanted to see it now! Hmm? Oh, shes a journalist. stair was the mothers words, pulled back to God, taking this opportunity, he continued on: She is quite good at everything, very kind and strong, just Look at this child, if you have anything, just say it? You always talk halfway, do you want to kill me and your mother? Brian tapped the table impatiently, Arya hurriedly elbowed him and then continued to face her son with a smile, Go ahead and talk, ignore him. She was unable to have children. Aryas smile lingered awkwardly on her face before slowly fading away, and Brians face suddenly turned sour as he looked at stair, not saying another word. stair knew that if he couldnt solve the problem on his parents side, Catherine would be even harder to steal from Darren. He could see that Darren was still hogging Catherine even if he separated from her now, but if he got through to his parents here, it would be too much less resistance and a little easier for him to snatch Catherine up. I like her a lot, even if she cant have children, so what? Really want a child, we can adopt one, and now the medical level is so high, we can also test tube baby, and save a lot of trouble But thats not your own birth, after all in case there are any defects , Arya whispered. She was torn between her daughter-inw and her healthy grandson, and she didnt know how to choose, so she raised her head and looked at Brian, who was silent. We dont care about the rest, but we cant ept that we cant have children. stair, there are plenty of good girls, or look at others. if you really like this girl, let her Brian said said by Arya suddenly hit, twisted his head, is to see his wife in giving himself a wink, then realized that said too much, please clear his throat, immediately changed the subject, really can not, you will bring her back to us to see, after all, such a big thing, should always meet. So you guys still dont approve of me and her, right? stairs temperament is almost worn out after so half a day. He had already thought that his parents would mind Catherines inability to have children, so he had already taken a step back andmunicated with them properly, but he didnt expect them to be so insistent because of this matter. Not disagreeing Then its a yes. stair caught Brians good-natured remark with a quick eye, smiled slightly, and rose slowly and leisurely from the sofa. Thats good, tomorrow she happens to be going to thepany to interview me, and without incident I guess Ill take her to get the license tomorrow. Dad, mom, if you want to go to see tomorrow is the most suitable. Thats it, theres still something going on at the office, Ill go back first, call me if you need anything, Im leaving. After he finished, he picked up the suit on the sofa and walked out of the front door without looking back. It was not until stairs car drove away that Brian and Arya looked back at each other. After a long time, Brians voice, which was full of energy but helpless, suddenly came out, This bastard! Catherine. Eva carefully said towards Catherine, she intended to take Catherine to the Darren arranged people, to give Catherine a bottom, she looked at Catherine this state is also heartbroken. Hmm?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Catherine let out a soft suspicion and asked toward Eva, Whats wrong? Catherine, actually actually I have a brothers colleague in Lusheona, seems to have some strength, I feel he should be able to help you, so I roughly told him about your situation, he is willing to help us. Just sorry to tell him without your consent, you dont mind, right? Eva thought about it or said towards Catherine, these are what she had thought about earlier, so she didnt feel anything. Catherine sucked in a breath, then shook her head, she knew Eva this is for their own sake, now their own state Eva see is also extremely heartbroken. I know your intentions, you do so sister thank you more than enough, and how can me you? Catherine said with a smile, but some bitterness in his heart, thinking, he should first adjust to adjust the state is, always this way, not to say Eva heartache, his own body is also unable to eat. As for Evas question about the person who could help her, Catherine didnt think much about it, not that Catherine despised Eva, but if this was in Russia, Catherine still believed it, but this was in Lusheona, how many people did Eva know? It must have taken a lot of work to find this person. Catherine, this is that persons information, I think he can still help you, and he is my brothers best friend, certainly willing to help you, this is also a chance, sess or not for now, at least she still has a glimmer of hope is not? Eva saw Catherines expression and saw that Catherine didnt believe her words, no, not didnt believe herself, but didnt have much hope for this, the reason was also clear to her, so she didnt me Catherine, but only spoke out tofort her. Catherine nodded, Eva is right, this is also a glimmer of hope, in order to find out the cause of his own mothers death, Catherine must seize all possible, besides, even if it does not seed, how to say it is also Evas heart is not, Catherine and how can not bear to let her down. Chapter 869 inconvenient to say Well, thank you for that. Catherine took the phone from Eva and looked at the information of the person sent from the email above, not to see okay, a look, Catherine could not help but suck in a cold breath. XX Groups general manager, not simple, absolutely not simple, and this group or the five families inside, if this person is really willing to help themselves, take their own difficulties in identifying the truth will certainly be greatly reduced, after all, people in the hands of contacts is not Catherine such a small journalist can bepared to. Eva looked at Catherines excited cheeks and faint smile, the corners of her mouth could not help but hook an arc, and then said towards Catherine: Catherine, I asked this man to have dinner with me, the specifics of the situation you also give him to talk about, a little earlier to let him down, maybe a day earlier to identify the truth it. Catherine looked at Eva who smiled at her and nodded heavily, her eyes showed faint tears, she really did not expect that at this time it was Eva who helped herself, she was touched in her heart, she could see that Eva was still very attentive to her affairs. She grabbed Evas hand tightly, and a thousand words only turned into a few words: Thank you, Eva!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Eva smiled and took Catherines hand, pretending to be rxed, and said, We are sisters! With that, she pulled Catherine and walked out. Eva set the meeting ce at the cafe, after sending Catherine there, Eva walked out alone, she had to meet this person first to exin some things, in case she leaked in front of Catherine, that would be bad. Eva is aware that if Catherine knew that this man was found by Darren, she would not let him help her, Catherine is so stubborn that no one can convince her. Catherine sat in the window seat of the coffee shop, clutching her handbag tightly in her arms, constantly looking for someone, checking her watch every now and then, putting her hand down again and pursing her lips. Eva suddenly told her about her mother and that someone on her side might be able to help look into it, and she was overjoyed. The mothers has been on hold for so long without a clue, and she, the daughter, cant help but feel a little frustrated, always feeling sorry for her mother. Her mother brought her up as a child, but she couldnt even find out why her mother died back then so that she could rest in peace. But fortunately, fortunately with Evas help, otherwise she really does not know what she should do, and dare not think what she will do. Catherine! At the sound of a familiar voice, the hand stirring the spoon suddenly stopped. Catherine looked up at the voice and saw Eva waving at her from the window, followed by a man in a ck mask. She smiled and waved to them, then called the waiter to order two more cappinos. While waiting for the coffee toe up, Eva breezily dragged the man in and sat down at the seat Catherine had already chosen. Eva satpactly next to Catherine, just as Catherine ordered the two cups of cappino came up, reached out to take a cup, said thank you and took a big sip, was hot tears looking at Catherine. Hiss C its hot! She fanned the wind with her tongue out, making Catherineugh and take a while to slow down. Waiting for her to catch her breath, only with Catherine introduced the man sitting on their ground, right Catherine, I forgot to introduce, this is my brothers friend, he is quite powerful, before I entrusted my brother, please ask him to help check your mother that matter, originally is also to try, did not expect him to really find out something. Hearing that something hade up about her mother, Catherine was a little excited and immediately thanked the man, Thank you very much indeed sir, youve done me a great favor. Youre Evas friend, as it should be. The hot breath of cappino on the table, the man sat quietly and did not move, even the cup of coffee did not pick up. And what is your name, sir, going forward Catherine could not help but be a little embarrassed, because that information did not have this persons name, and now she is looking for someone to do something, but do not know their name, is it not too ridiculous to say? Unexpectedly, Catherines inquiry was met with a cold stop. The identity is special, it is not convenient to say. Catherine returned unhappy, since the other party has said so far, she asked again is a bit inappropriate, so she skipped the topic. The atmosphere is a bit awkward, Eva frowned, suddenly thought of the email in the phone, and quickly took out the phone to Catherine, look at my head, almost forgot. catherine, this is a little information found now, you first look. Catherine took the phone, clicked on the email and looked at the words inside, so excited that she wanted to cry. From the return until now, she has been worried about the matter finally has a clue, so so, I am afraid that soon after the cause of death of the mother will alsoe to light. She looked down at the lines of words, inside of which made her hand holding the phone gradually clench. Psychedelic drugs No wonder the mother, who had been well at the time, lost control of her emotions, the original Eva looked at the tears in Catherines eyes and felt like she had done something wrong. But this is all Mr. Kirnd ordered, people cry is not her business ah! But look at Catherine, Im afraid she cant ept the real truth, what she saw is just the tip of the iceberg of the original story. Sophie, the woman, did more than anyone could have imagined. Catherine quickly calmed down, gave the phone back to Eva, and very politely thanked the man across the table again, Sir, I really appreciate what youve done, I, Catherine, have nothing to repay, if theres anything you need to help me with in the future, Ill definitely help. Unnecessary. The man stood up, his ck eyes ncing at her, Its not me you should be thanking. What? The sound of a car honking outside the store just drowned out the mans voice, and Catherine didnt even hear it. Nothing. With another t reply, the man stood up and left the coffee shop. What a guy. Eva skimmed her mouth and muttered in a low voice, fortunately this person did not talk much, otherwise she was really afraid that when the time came to wear the help, spoiled Mr. Kirnds big event. But Catherine on the other hand did not think so much, her mothers matter has a way out, she can also rx for a while. Catherine, hows it going? Eva came up to Catherines shoulder and asked, Did it work a little? Well, its not too detailed, but its enough. Thank you really, and that friend of your brothers. Catherine let out a long breath, Thatll be a relief for a while. Eva nodded, Well, thats good. With that Eva and Catherine returned to the small house assigned by thepany, Eva took advantage of Catherines effort to wash up and hurriedly called Darren: Mr. Kirnd, already had Catherine meet the man and the information small pieces as you instructed . yes, no mention of you, just dont worry Well, nothing else is going on. Chapter 870 Pay the price Darren knows that Eva is with Catherine right now and is not worried about Catherines safety, but what worries him is the fear that Eva will be exposed, so he hangs up without saying a word. However, just as he hung up the phone, there was a knock on his office door, at which point he was still preparing his gift to Catherine.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He had instructed to let no one disturb himself, and now he heard a knock on the door, he could not help but frown, but also this shouted in the direction of the door, Enter. The visitor is none other than Darrens minder sent to spy on Lena and Heidi. The heartthrob respectfully stood across from Darren, looking at Darren whose face was clouded, and lowered his head, before reporting truthfully, Mr. Kirnd, while we were watching Lena, we found another group of people watching them. Darrens frown deepened, there was another group of people? Who is it? What do you mean? And and we received information from the five families intelligence organization, said that the five families inside in addition to you, there are people investigating Sophie, as to say who is, at present, but also did not find out. Darren associated the two events, and three big words immediately came to mind: stair. Who else but him would have crossed paths with Catherine inside the five families. How did he know about Sophie? Did Catherine tell him? But this thought, Darren quickly dismissed it, how is it possible? Catherine is the kind of person, he knows best, she will never go to stair to help, even if this matter how difficult to do. As long as Catherine hadnt told him, Darren wasnt interested in knowing through what other channels stair knew about it. He hadplete confidence that Catherine would not fall in love with stair, not that stair was so bad, because Darren was too aware of his ce in Catherines heart. stair sent someone over to spy on Lena thinking it must be to help Catherine find out about her real mother so as to win Catherines favor and nothing else, but Catherine is his Darrens woman, how could Darren let another man take care of her business, and what is he doing? Darrens eyes were cold, then he said towards his beloved one: Since he wants to interfere, then he must pay a price, you go and bring people to clean those people up for me. The heart of the heart sank, he also knew that those people belong to the five families within the people, think this, will certainly affect the cooperation between the various families, so towards Darren persuaded: Mr. Kirnd, they are after all the five families, do you see Before the believer could finish his words, he met Darrens sharp gaze and shivered, so he dared not say a word more and then nodded respectfully towards Darren. Darren said coldly, All right, you go down. After the man left, Darren took out his cell phone and called his beloved who was sent to investigate Catherines biological mother. Whats the news? Mr. Kirnd, we havent made much progress on anything else, but we have located the person who used to babysit for the Owen Family, and we are on our way there now. The man answered truthfully. Well, send me the location and Ille over. Darren thought about it or said, this matter involves Catherine, Darren had to use some mind to deal with it well. Mr. Jakovich, it is now certain that Heidi has indeed not left the country and is now in the country, and the Miss Perry affair is certain to be her and Lenas doing. stairs assistant reported the information he had found out towards stair. stairs face sank and he couldnt help but be annoyed. He really didnt expect the two of them to be so cruel-minded that they had made Catherine look like this now. Go, send someone to find Heidi for me, Lena where is also to give me some close attention, do not let her find out what, turn back to run away, about the evidence of her crime, also need to strengthen the investigation, I have to uncover these two people, for Catherine relief. stair said fiercely toward his assistant. However just then stairs assistants cell phone rang, he looked at it and finally answered it, it was from the person who had arranged to monitor Lena, what if something was wrong? Hello? What? What? Okay, I got it. stairs assistant looked very bad, and Im afraid that this time Mr. Jakovich knew that he was going to get mad again. stairs assistant was silent for a moment, and finally said toward stair: Mr. Jakovich, just received word that the people we sent to spy on Lena were all discovered, and they moved, and our people were all injured. As expected, stair looked at his assistant with fire in his eyes and asked loudly, What? Who did this? How dare you touch my people? As one of the Jakovich Family, he still has this pride, but someone is against him, how can he not be angry. ording to our people, it was Darren who sent someone to move. stairs assistant responded carefully, fearing that the president would get angry and take him to task. Darren? Its you again, you spoil my day every time, Im going to make you stair was so angry that he directly wanted to curse, but then thought of himself every time because he could not control his temper, and make Darren and himself every time the fight is cackle prevail, so he forced down his heart of anger. Huh? I know youre doing this because youre afraid Ill steal Catherine, arent you very self-assured? What? Now youre scared too? After stair figured it out, his face got a little better, and then he muttered to himself alone. Well, since you did that, you cant me me. stair instructed towards his assistant: You send a group of experts, and keep an eye on Lena, and if Darren makes another move, beat me back. stairs assistant frowned at first, then responded, Yes. Well, you go down first, and report to me first if you have any news. stair wants to find out something before tomorrow, his heart is still a little anxious, if we find out the cause of death of Catherines real mother, I believe Catherine will be grateful to him, as long as the two contact more, stair naturally have the certainty that Catherine like him. Catherine had by now returned to the residence assigned by thepany with Eva, and she sat alone in her bedroom, unable to help but feel hurt. Now that she has found the documents about Sophies murder of her mother, but these things as evidence of guilt is far from enough, she still needs to find more evidence, physical evidence, otherwise with the Owen Familys strength, not to mention the Sophie brought to justice, even if locked up for a few days is not possible. Eva then came in,forted Catherine, and the two of them ate dinner and watched some TV before going to bed. Although Catherine rested, but Darren is still busy, he hase to the Owen Family as a nanny womans home, apparently the woman is very uncooperative, but Darren some means, even coaxing with the threat to let the woman on, even so, Darren is also busy untilte at night. Chapter 871 Marriage? I didn’t think about it. The next day, Eva and Catherine both got up early because Catherine was going to do an interview with stair, and Catherine had no choice even though she didnt want to. Eva smiled as she watched Catherine take the phone and walk away to contact her supervisor until she was sure she wouldnt be back anytime soon, then she took out her phone and dialed a number, and in a few moments, the other side got through. What I told you yesterday about Catherines exclusive interview with Landry Group today Oh yes, I understand. After hanging up the phone, Eva just put the phone into her bag and saw Catherine who had already returned, secretly saying that it was a false rm. Catherine, when are we leaving? She buttoned up her bag and took a step forward toward Catherine, bending her eyes and smiling. Now, I guess, the supervisor department has sent a car, and I just made up my makeup in a hurry, so I made you wait for a long time. Its okay. Eva takes Catherines hand and they walk out together. At this time, stair thought Catherine shoulde, specially asked his assistant to wait downstairs, while he himself is cleaned up a bit, let himself look very elite, than usual are a little handsome. Miss Perry, we, Mr. Jakovich, are waiting for you, please follow me. stairs assistant said politely. Catherine smiled and did not reply, and followed stairs assistant. The assistant quickly knocked on the door of stairs office and then said, Mr. Jakovich, Miss Perry has arrived. Enter. stair replied in an unperturbed manner. The assistant then pushed the door open and stepped back to the side herself, making a please gesture toward Catherine. Catherine took a breath, thinking that what should be faced must always be faced, so she lifted her legs and walked in. Eva is also very understanding not to follow in and was arranged by stairs assistant in the lounge. Mr. Jakovich, if you have something to say, just say it directly, I think Mr. Jakovich is not an inkling person. Catherine walked in and stood across from stair and opened up directly, her tone not too strong or ambiguous. Oh, Catherine, you sit down first. stair was not angry, full of smiles towards Catherine said. Please, just call me Miss Perry. stair shook his head with a bitter smile, then took what he had prepared in his hand and walked towards Catherine. Catherine watched stairs figure gradually dte in her pupils and wondered, what was stair up to? Take a look. stair said casually, and handed what he was holding to Catherine. Hmm? Catherine giggled, looking at the handsid out in front of her, and couldnt help but feel a little dazed, what is this? What did stair show me this for? Catherine knew that stair had no ill will toward her, so after a little deliberation, she finally took the document from stairs hand. Catherine saw it and couldnt help but sigh, this is not the evidence she was looking for? So wouldnt stair already know about himself? Is this his way of helping himself? Catherine couldnt help but wonder what was written on the back of the document? With that, Catherine flipped it open. Lusheona peoples ount book! Why did he show me this? Catherine, of course, was not interested in reading this, and then turned back a page, the share transfer letter? ID card? Certificate of ownership of private property? Whats all this back there? What is he showing me this for? Its not like I have anything to do with hispany. Actually, I know all about you. stair looked at Catherine who didnt know whether she was surprised or stoned, and spoke lightly and in a calm tone, Including the reason you left. I sent someone to gather evidence of Sophies drug purchases, and that doctor I found, and hes willing to testify. But? What are these again? Catherine asked, somewhat reluctantly, she was now somewhat uncertain. These are all the things youll need for the wedding. stair said lightly, his face unperturbed, very calm: I havemunicated with my parents, they do not mind the childrens problems, as for thepany, I intend to hand over to my brother in the future. Marriage? I Mr. Jakovich, please dont say those words, I dont think about getting married or having anything with you! When Catherine heard this, she was so shocked that her jaw almost dislocated, what was stair talking about? She had never had anything to do with him, and marriage? Are you kidding? Besides, she had already decided not to get married in this life. Catherine, I know you cant ept it for a while now, we can take our time, I know, Darren is separated from you because of the child problem, but this is not hard to beat, we can adopt a child. stair saw Catherines reaction and then said. Its not a problem, I Catherine was furious and didnt know what to say to stair, then turned her head and was about to walk out. stair where willing, an arrow step forward, then took Catherines wrist: Catherine, my feelings for you, you know, I think you are the one in my life, you believe me, I will treat you well. Mr. Jakovich, please let go, its not possible between us! After Catherine was grabbed by stair, she tried to shake him off, but her strength was too strong for stair. Whats impossible? Catherine, Darren negative you, you cant deny everyone because of him alone, I am not Before stair could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Catherine in exasperation, This has nothing to do with Darren, Ive already said were not going to work out! Please let go! Why not, give me a reason, and if I ept it, Ill give up! stair spoke randomly. Because Because Catherine stammered for half a day, unable to say a word. Because of me, Darren! At this time, the door of stairs office was pushed open, and stair came out, angrily towards stair. Darren! Catherine was a little emotional after seeing Darren again and wanted to jump into his arms, but was that possible? Catherine knows full well that she and Darren are now no longer rted. Mr. Jakovich, what a great authority, is this how you do interviews on a regr basis? Darren nced at Catherine and didnt say anything more, but directed the spear at stair. stair realized that he had indeed lost his manners because of his emotions, and then said towards Catherine, Sorry, Catherine, I didnt restrain myself just now. After saying that, stair raised his eyes to Darren and said coldly, Oh, it seems that it is not Mr. Kirnds turn to worry about how I do the interview.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Heh, I really dont know what kind of face you have to say that! Darren said in a nonchnt manner, and then took Catherines wrist in an arrow stride, and was about to walk out the door. Who are you to take my people from mypany, from mypany? stair has a hint of anger, Darren really does not put himself in the eye. Darren gave stair a cold look and then asked towards Catherine, Will you stay or will youe with me? Go with you? But we dont have a rtionship anymore! Stay? Youre kidding! Catherine resolutely chose to leave with Darren: Im leaving with you. Darren then walked out with Catherine in tow, and turned towards stair with a provocative Take a look. stair was furious, but what could he do, Catherine herself had spoken, could he say no? Chapter 872 Reunion Of course once Catherine followed Darren out, she shook off Darrens hand, Thank you Mr. Kirnd for just helping me out, well see each other again sometime. Then she said towards Eva who was following her, Eva, lets go. Darren doesnt stand in the way, he wants to get Catherines real mother out of the way before he pursues Catherine again, otherwise he lets Catherinee back to him because he helped her, which Darren feels is shameful. However, what puzzled everyone was that just after Catherine left, Catherine and Eva disappeared. But Darren was anxious, Darren knew because he asked Eva to report every day on Catherines safety today. However, when the time came, Eva did not even send a message. For a professional killer, of course, know that this is not a trivial matter, is impossible to forget, so Darren then sure that something happened to Catherine. Luckily, Eva had a locator device in her phone, and Darren personally led a team over there, as he would not allow Catherine to receive any more harm. However, when he arrived at the scene, there were only two cell phones left on the ground, and nothing else. Darren really panicked this time, and shouted towards his believer: Find them for me! Even if you dig into the ground, you have to find the person for me! Why? You again? Havent you done enough harm to me? With anger, hatred and more than a little disbelief, Catherine turned toward the man in front of her and said. I me you for this! Originally, you left and we were all at peace with each other. But you came back and did everything you could to investigate my mother thoroughly, tell me about you, can you me me? The person who spoke was none other than Sophies daughter, Lena, who killed Catherines own mother. Whats wrong with me doing this? Your mother was so vicious that she used that tactic and killed my mother, shemitted a crime and should be brought to justice. Catherine said angrily, turning toward Lena. Huh? Youre right, youre right! Good one to bring to justice, you should know that people do not do it for themselves, how can I live sofortably if your mother does not die? Lena said with a sneer toward Catherine. Humph! You better pray nothing happens to my mother, or you might have to go down to yours. Lena turned her words around, nced toward Catherine, and then left. Mr. Kirnd, theres a woman who wants to see you, and shes downstairs right now. Darrens minder said carefully, afraid of upsetting this one. Tell her to get lost! Darren had a hint of anger, who else could he have in his heart but Catherine? At this time a woman came to him, that is not to hit the gun? Mr. Kirnd, she said she knows the whereabouts of Miss Perry. When Darren heard that, he immediately came to his feet and then stood up, Take me there. After Darren came downstairs, he found out that the woman who was looking for him was none other than Heidi, who had repeatedly colluded with Lena to harm Catherine. When confronted with Heidi, Darren naturally did not look good and said coldly, Say, where is Catherine? If Heidi didnt know where Catherine was, he would have given Heidi Heidi took a breath and didnt say much: In a factory in the northern suburbs of City B When Heidi finished, Darren led his men straight to the kill. Eva as a professional killer is also not covered, will hand the rope little by little to untie, then towards Catherine whispered: Catherine, you pretend to stomach pain, faint! Catherine naturally knew exactly what Eva was up to, and although she didnt know if it would work, she chose to trust Eva, then cried out and copsed. Come on, someone, shes fainted! Eva shouted. The three people responsible for guarding Catherine and the girls immediately rushed over, the employer but instructions to keep the two unharmed, something happened they can not afford. Whats wrong with her? I dont know. Huh? Take a quick look, what if something happens? The three men took a look at Catherine and Eva, thinking that the two little women could not y any tricks, so they stepped out of one and bent down towards Catherine. Eva seized the opportunity, a takedown, the stooping man control, followed by a whip kick, kicked a man in the small of the abdomen, the man screamed and flew straight out. Eva flipped over the one under her control, then gave another person a punch, as a professional killer, naturally, the move was deadly, the punch was solidly on the neck of that person, directly fainted. After the three men were subdued, Eva helped Catherine up and then said, Catherine, lets get out of here. Evas heart is still a little worried, do not look at the ce to guard them only three people, but Lena is surrounded by four top experts, and a few big men, Eva alone is fine, escape is not a problem, but what about Catherine? Her biggest task is to protect Catherines safety. Eva pulled Catherine out very carefully, however, to the duos surprise, they walked all the way out, but did not meet a single person. Catherine thought in fear, then saw a lot of people in front of him, and looked over, a ck mass. Run. Catherine took Evas hand and was about to turn around, however Eva tugged on Catherine. Eva could see really well that those people were Darrens people, and all of Lenas people were kneeling in front of Darren. Yes, Mr. Kirnd. With that, Eva walked towards Darrens group without Catherine refusing. Are you okay? Darren saw Catherine and asked worriedly, then grabbed Catherine and looked all over her body, looking for any injuries. Catherine pushed Darrens hand away with some embarrassment and whispered, Darren Mr. Kirnd, thank you. Darren didnt let go this time, but took a step forward and held Catherine in his arms, allowing Catherine to struggle, he didnt mean to let go. Come back, Catherine, I really cant do it without you! Darren grabbed Catherines head with both hands and looked deeply into Catherines eyes and said. Catherine could not wait to answer Darren at this point, yes! But can she? Her going back would only create bigger problems for Darren. However, Darren didnte to give Catherine a chance to answer and pulled Catherine directly into the car and back to their vi.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Darren then took out everything he had prepared and said towards Catherine, My mother, I have talked her through, she wont be minding the baby, this is my gift for you. With that, Darrens body slowly stepped back and the wooden box sitting on the table behind him was revealed. Catherine did not talk, walked towards the wooden box, and after looking at it for a long time, she still lit the candle and looked at it. After an unknown period of time, Catherine began to slowly sob, and Darren did not speak again, but looked at Catherine with affection. For a moment, Catherine stood up and walked over to Darren, wrapped her arms around Darrens waist, and began to slowly kiss Darren. Thats kind of epting me. Darren sighed, thankfully, thankfully Catherine was back. Needless to say, the two of them were naturally having a good time this night. The next morning, a ray of sunlight came in, Darren hazily opened his eyes, his hand pulled to the side, but found himself empty. Darren could not help but sigh, he knew that Catherine was unable to let go of his heart, but he and believed that it was only a matter of time before Catherine returned to his side from this time onwards. Over the next few days, Darren settled the matter of Catherines real mother for a bit, and both Lena and Sophie were brought to justice and both were imprisoned for life. As for Heidi, she was also sentenced to three years, Darren read herst confession to himself, and did not hit too hard. Of course Darren was also in hot pursuit of Catherine and after a few days, Darren made a grand proposal to Catherine, begging her to marry him once more. Catherine tearfully agrees, but suddenly faints and finds out shes pregnant Chapter 873 Unexpected Reunion Jingle Bells A piercing rm bell broke the otherwise quiet morning, and a few secondster, a long, slender, clean hand reached out from under the covers and turned off the rm clock. After a few more minutes, Dolly Dean rubbed her sleepy eyes and began the routine of getting up, washing up, and eating breakfast. There were no words along the way. Dolly came to work at thepany and started her daily work. Since she came to her cousinspany, she has been working hard, and although she did not have any impressive performance, she did not make any mistakes. Hello, this is Hurricane Limited, how can I help you? Thepanysndline rang, and Dolly skilfully picked up the phone. Hello, this is Kirnd Group After some talking, Dolly hung up happily. I finally got a big order too, work hard, I will do better and better, Dolly thought with joy. After calming down her joy, she got up and prepared to rush to Kirnd Group, where she had to go immediately to the head of Kirnd Group to discuss the details of the order before anything went wrong. After arriving at Kirnd Group, Dolly went straight from the elevator to the 33rd floor, looked at the door sign in front of her with the word office written on it, took a deep breath and knocked on the door of the room. Pleasee in. A low, mellow voice came from inside the office. Dolly froze when she heard the voice, which gave her a familiar feeling for no reason, and pushed the door in without thinking. Hi, Im Dolly Dean from Hurricane Limited, she began as soon as she entered, introducing herself, not noticing that the man at the desk, who had his head down on business, had stopped moving at the sound of her name. Dolly, who hadnt noticed anything, was still talking to herself: I came here to discuss the specifics of this cooperation with you, please .. Dolly suddenly froze as the person in front of her raised her head at that moment, and imprinted into her eyes was a face that she had missed and knew to her bones. Brayden, the man she would never forget until her death, the experience with him, has long been deep in the marrow, she loved him, but had to push him away, the thought of this, she suddenly found it difficult to even breathe. How could it be you? Looking at the person in front of her, Dolly let out a dreamy murmur. Howe it cant be me? Brayden Kirnd spoke up, his voice no longer gentle and mellow, with a piercing edge, If it isnt Dolly Dean, I wonder what you want to do at mypany? I Im here to talk to you about business. She stammered her words, her tone full of overwhelm. Talking about business? And do you know who the person youre talking business with is? Brayden sneered, I think Miss Dean remembers me. It doesnt matter if you dont, youre usually so concerned with yourself that you dont care about others. Dolly stood there dumbfounded, her pretty face without a trace of blood at the moment, staring intently at Brayden, her eyes full ofplexity. The more Brayden talks, the more he gets excited, and watching Dollys panicked and helpless look gives him a sense of revenge. By the way Miss Dean, where is that person you like? Where is your boyfriend? After all this time, I think theres been more than one change. Braydens words were like a knife, mercilessly stabbed into Dollys chest, she had countless fantasies of reunion with him, but did not expect to meet the result is this, aggrieved tears filled her eyes, she hurriedly lowered her head, do not want Brayden to see her wretched.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The list is no longer important to her now, she just wants to leave now. Just about to put it into action, the door to the office was slowly pushed open. In came a sultry woman dressed up with orange hair, gaudy lipstick and a short mini skirt. A beautiful looking woman with just a slightly raised eyebrow, showing that she is quite a scheming woman. Brayden, theres a guest in the office. As the whispering voice rang out, the owner of the voice was then affixed to Braydens body. An old friend. Braydens voice was not salty, but he took the woman into his arms and kissed her on the cheek demonstratively. The sultry womans heart blossomed, she didnt know why Brayden, who had previously treated her indifferently, was suddenly like this, then she looked triumphantly at Dolly, who was still keeping her head down, she extended her hand and said sweetly, Hello, my name is Le James, Im Braydens girlfriend. Dolly looked up in shock and met Les equally surprised gaze. Dolly! Why its you, what a coincidence. What brings you here? Le greeted enthusiastically, a touch of disdain and arrogance swept under her eyes, but it was quickly covered up by her. Le, Dollys best friend in college, whose father is a famous jeweler in City M. Although the James Family is very rich, Le treats people warmly and is not a bit of ady when she is with anyone, especially to Dolly. Of course, this is only Dollys wishful thinking. Le, I didnt expect to see you here, Im here to see Gu Mr. Kirnd about a business deal. Dolly forced to hide the sadness inside herself and smiled. Thats right! By the way, Dolly, this is my boyfriend oh, Brayden is very good to talk, you can try to say anything oh. Le took Dollys hand with a warm smile on her face. She is his girlfriend? Yes, a man as good as him is only worthy of a girl like Le who is beautiful, kind and from a good family. She thought silently, apanied by a bitter smile. Thank you, Le, Mr. Kirnd and I have almost finished negotiating, so Ill leave you guys alone, well talk about it some other time, Ill go first this time. Dolly did not feel happy to see her best friend from college, but wanted to leave quickly as a thief. Mr. Kirnd, this is our cooperation in terms of some specific matters, you take a look, anyments or suggestions can be put forward, we will have special personnel to contact you. As apany employees sense of responsibility prevailed over Dollysplicated feelings at this time, she handed the contract to Brayden with a stiff head. Brayden did not have the slightest intention of taking the contract, he just looked at Dolly coldly, looking at the woman who had left him in spite of his bitter pleas and desperation, his heart was no lessplicated than Dollys. He should hate her, ah, why look at her helpless face, he actually inexplicably some heartache. No! She abandoned him, so why should he help her! Thinking of this, Brayden suddenly rose up with a nameless fire. Chapter 874 Hope to work well together Taking the contract with a jerk, Brayden threw it straight onto the table without even looking at it. I didnt expect you to be the person in charge of this project, it seems that I need to go over the question of yourpanys character and integrity again. Brayden sneered, You can go now. Braydens refusal was obvious, clearly not wanting to talk business with her, and Dolly wanted to get out of here early, so she nodded and said, Okay, someone else will contact youter, so Ill leave now. After looking at Le next to her, Dolly turned around and was about to leave. Le was just about to speak, but after seeing Braydens cold expression, she also had the good sense to shut her mouth. Looking at Dollys despondent back, Braydens fist loosened and tightened, and for no apparent reason, he mmed his desk hard and walked out of the office. Le took it all in stride, Dolly, what a story you have with Brayden. Le murmured, with a thoughtful glint in her eyes. Dollys heart was filled with bitterness when she left the door of Kirnd Group. She never thought she would meet Brayden again, and she buried that sincere feeling in the deepest part of her memory. But fate is always full of uncertainty, and they reunite again in an unexpected way, and, moreover, he already has a girlfriend of his own. Dolly thought of the past, thought of the days when she had known and loved Brayden, they were so much in love, yet how deep the love was, how heavy the hurt would be. Just as they were falling in love with each other, Dolly was told during a medical checkup that she had a tumor in her brain and that it was terminal. The doctor told her that you need to go abroad for treatment immediately, and the chance of cure is less than 10%, because the tumor haspressed the central nerve and she has the possibility of going blind at any time. Dollys parents suspended Dolly from school that day, and the most painful thing for her was how to face Brayden, who loved her dearly. In order to avoid any idents and make Brayden suffer, Dolly chose to break up with him, and the excuse for the breakup was that she no longer liked herself, but had other beloved people. brayden pleaded bitterly, hoping that she could change her mind. although Dolly was grief-stricken, but still did not tell him the truth, and further stimted him with words, wanting him to forget her sooner. The next day, Dolly left without a word and was never heard from again. Brayden, who had lost all hope, changed his temperament and went abroad to study, then returned home to inherit Kirnd Group and became the president of Kirnd Group. I thought their lives would be like two parallel lines that would never intersect after they were separated, but fate, or let them intertwine again. After returning to the office in a daze, Dolly informed the rest of thepany to contact Kirnd Group, and she herself tried to work hard to forget the days events, but Braydens figure and the good old images kept reying in her mind over and over again, and she didnt want to leave. She could never forget that person, but that person, no longer belonged to her. Brayden sat in his office chair at work, arms crossed against his forehead, his mind racing with the events of the day. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. After that woman left her, he was drunk and unrestrained, and thought that woman had beenpletely forgotten by him, only to find out today that he had hidden her in the deepest part of his heart, and once touched, the memories woulde flooding back, so that he could no longer bear resentment and anger. After a long struggle, Brayden picked up the phone and dialed Hurricane Limited. Hello, this is Brayden, tell Dolly toe to my office tomorrow or dont get the contract I signed. After hanging up the phone, the corners of Braydens mouth lifted slightly, Hmph, Dolly, I wont let you get away with this. What? Brayden, no, Mr. Kirnd asked me to go to hispany to get the contract! Why me! Dolly, who got the news, was wide-eyed and finally was convinced of the fact after the staffs repeated confirmation. She didnt want to face Brayden again, but she had to. This was thepanys first big deal, which had long-term benefits for thepanys future development, and as a member of thepany, she had no reason not to go. Im just there to talk about cooperation, dont think or mention anything else! After a long period of self-referral, Dolly finally got up the courage toe to Kirnd Group again. Coming back to Kirnd Group, Dolly felt like she was in a haunted house. Dolly is as good as dead, so lets go inside. Boom, boom, boom! Enter. Dollys heart and liver trembled, the matter came to a head, it was toote to run, thinking about it, she pushed open the door and walked in. Gu Mr. Kirnd, Im here to get the contract from you. Dolly whispered with her head down. Come closer and stand in the doorway to get your contract? Braydens voice was as cold as ever. Smell Dollys cautiously moved forward. Speak! Braydens unquestioning voice rang out.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Dolly gulped, Braydens powerful aura made her wince, Ivee to you to get the contract, any suggestions you have can be made to me. Hm, heres the contract with my suggestions for your program and what needs to be improved. Brayden paused in his voice, And most importantly, the parts I mentioned above all need to be done by you alone, remember, only you. Dolly nodded dumbly, took a look at the contract and asked, Are you saying that I will do all this work by myself? A problem? Braydens tone was clearly starting to get impatient. No problem. The wholepanys life was entrusted to her, how dare she have a problem. You need these jobs done in a week, any questions? No problem! Dolly was on the verge of tears, but still gritted her teeth and agreed. You go. Brayden nced at Dolly and grunted. Thats all right? Dolly was surprised, she had a feeling Brayden wouldnt be so quick to give up, but a few short words and she was good to go? Are you deaf? If you have a problem with that, drop the contract and get out! Brayden growled in exasperation, the woman, as usual, was stupid. Got it. goodbye Mr. Kirnd. Dolly shivered in fear and hurriedly responded, Then Ill go Mr. Kirnd, lets have a good cooperation. Without waiting for Brayden to speak, Dolly darted out of the office. Chapter 875 What can’t be returned is once This is just the first step, I want you to pay me back for everything you owe me. I hope its a good partnership. Brayden whispered, watching Dolly leave, even he himself did not notice that his mentality had long since shifted. Finally, its out. Dolly took a deep breath, every minute in the office was torture. But, thinking about what she had just said to Brayden, the corners of her mouth that had just been raised fell back down. Such arge amount of work, at least two people can bepleted in a week, she was by herself Dolly could not say that she was in pain, so she did not dwell on it any more and immediately went back to thepany to start her overload work. Every day is workingte into the night, the next morning will have to get up to rush to thepany, such a day, unknowingly has been the past three days. These three days, only tedious work, although tired, but Dolly can temporarily put Braydens business aside, she is also happy to do. While Dolly is busy with her work, Brayden is having a hard time. Not everything in thepany needs to be done by him, and he is able to make some of the major decisions with his outstanding ability. In his spare time, Dollys figure alwayses up in front of his eyes. Since Dolly left him, Brayden chose to seal up his heart, because only by not moving his feelings can he not hurt them. He is still not interested in all the beautiful girls who are attracted to his distinguished background and handsome appearance. As for Le, he only agreed to keep her because of his business dealings with the James Family and her strong request to work for Kirnd Group. He tried hard to see Dolly as simply his business partner, and after repeated efforts, he realized that he was only fooling himself. He still has her in his heart, even if he still hates her. Dolly, you still owe me an exnation. Thinking of this, Brayden no longer hesitated and drove to Dollyspany. A limited edition Lamborghini slowly pulled up in front of Hurricane Limited, attracting a few passersby andpany employees who wondered which rich tycoon was the owner of the car. The car door opened, the car stretched out a nking leather shoes, and then came out a tall, upright man in a suit, handsome and charming face, with a pair of wise and deep eyes, it is Brayden. Wow, he is so handsome. The roadside has long been a nymphomaniac eyes guilty of peach blossoms. Such a young person driving such a luxury car, who is this person?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He, who you dont even know, is Brayden, the new president of the Kirnd Group. Brayden has long been surprised by this scene he has created, and without a moments pause, he strides towards thepany. Braydens visit set thepany abuzz, and soon after, Dollys cousin, the head of thepany, came over to greet him personally. After a brief exchange of pleasantries, Brayden asked for Dollys office and headed straight for it. Dolly is napping at the moment. Brayden didnt knock and walked in directly, seeing Dolly asleep on the table, and suddenly felt some heartache and couldnt help but reach out to touch her face. Dolly coincidentally woke up. Four eyes met, and Dolly jumped up. Mr. Kirnd, what are you doing here! Im not sleeping! Feeling that she had said the wrong thing, Dolly hastily covered her mouth. Brayden did not care about what Dolly said at this time, but slowly withdrew his hand in mid-air and touched his nose awkwardly, I just want to take a look at your revised proposal. Brayden yed it cool. Oh, here it is, here you go. Dolly hurriedly handed over the program. What kind of messed up proposal is this? No, rewrite it! Brayden did not forget the purpose of this visit. Why, I think its fine. Dolly found it unbelievable. Its up to you or up to me. You can change it if you want to or not Ill change. Dolly interrupted Brayden, knowing there was no room for negotiation at all. Now dont change it, Im thirsty for coffee. Brayden said. Ill get someone to pour it for you. You go! Dolly could see that Brayden was trying to make things difficult for her, but she was willing to be made difficult for him, she owed him too much, and it would make her feel better to get a little more back. Mr. Kirnd, your coffee. Dolly ducked her head and dared not look at him. Taking the coffee and cing it on the table, Brayden stared at Dolly as if time had stopped. Halfway through the day, Brayden opened his mouth, Dolly, look up, I want to ask you something. Dolly shuddered slightly, was this moment, or was iting? But what should she do? Dolly looked up and met Braydens deep,plex eyes. You probably still owe me an exnation as to why you left me then. Braydens voice, with the weight of Dollys overwhelming weight. Dolly was silent. Why on earth? Do you know how painful it was for me when you did that! Braydens voice was no longer calm, Do you know how I came through that time! Dolly slowly reddened her eyes and tears filled them, I know, Im sorry, but, we cant go back. Dolly held herself back from crying out. She loved him! She loves him so much, but he already has a girlfriend of his own, or her best friend, so what reason does she have to tell the truth and make each other miserable? Looking at Dollys tears in her eyes, Brayden felt a piece of her heart being pulled out, So, are you still not going to tell me the truth? Or was it because you had a crush on someone at the time? Dollys tears were still raging. If you think so, then so be it. Im sorry, really sorry. She still chose to bury the love she could have gotten with her own hands, even though she is still willing to do anything for him. Brayden seemed to read the sadness and despair that came out of Dollys eyes, and he felt he should not push her any further. Perhaps, she is really have a hard time it. No need to say sorry, no one is sorry, its all of my own volition. Brayden once again regained his peace, he did not want to see Dolly suffer again, even if they could never go back. The program does not need to be revised, you continue to do it, I will leave first. After saying that, Brayden left without looking back. Not daring to have a moment to stay, he was afraid to see Dollys sad and helpless look, he would be soft-hearted to hold her tight. Hes gone, and he should be dead too. Once again, she pushed him away, like she had left him mercilessly in the first ce. Bones are evidence of love for him, strong memories still gnawing at her heart over and over again, Dolly squatted painfully on the ground, tears flowing silently. Now that youve chosen, dont regret it. Chapter 876 You’re Dolly, right? Dolly chose to forget, and now she just wants to get this business done, and then sever all ties with Brayden once and for all. She will not dwell on the past, just want to live her life in peace, while silently wishing Brayden happiness. Its good to have an idea, but Brayden doesnt seem to give her the opportunity to do so. This is Braydens fourth visit to Hurricane Limited, and thepanys employees have gone from amazement and awe at the beginning to awe at what they see now. The owner of Hurricane Limited has stoppeding out to reception since Braydens third visit. shit, its better than our staffs attendance, Im really not interested in greeting you every day. Brayden breezed to Dollys office, pushed the door directly in and sat in the office chair, Brayden looked at Dolly who was working with her head down. Mr. Kirnd, youre here. Seemingly knowing Braydens arrival in advance, Dolly said directly without raising her head. Well, you go about your business, Ill juste over and see how youre finishing up. Brayden responded, still a little ufortable with Dolly calling him Mr. Kirnd, but there was nothing he could do about it. Okay, then make yourselffortable, Ill entertain youter. Dolly still had an attitude of dealing with business. Feeling the distance in Dollys tone, Brayden only felt a pang of irritation, pulling out his pocket cigarette and lighting it. This is since Dolly left to catch the bug, and now has be a habit. Watching Braydens movements, a trace of despondency shed in Dollys eyes. He had never smoked before, probably because of himself again. Thinking about it, her guilt increased a few more points. Brayden was sitting very close to Dolly, and the smoke was inevitably inhaled by Dolly, who did not like the smell of smoke and could not help but cough gently at the end. Brayden frowned and suddenly thought that Dolly used to hate the smell of smoke, hesitated again and again, he still extinguished the cigarette in his hand and threw it into the trash can next to him. Dolly, Im hungry, go to dinner with me. Brayden looked like he was giving an order, and there was no question in his tone. Thank you Mr. Kirnd, Im not hungry yet and would like to continue working for a while. Dolly politely declined, having tried her best to avoid too much contact with Brayden, even though it was in vain. Im just doing business and having a meal with my coborator, dont overthink it, there are some business matters to discuss with you. Brayden where to give him the right to refuse, Go. Dolly sighed darkly, she was still so obedient to him, like she always was. The two arrived at a Western-style restaurant and were seated one after another. Order what you want to eat. Brayden handed the menu to Dolly. Thanks. Dolly politely thanked him and ordered a small steak. brayden also ordered something random. A long silence followed, Brayden was waiting for Dolly to speak, and Dolly, as if she did not want to speak. It was Brayden who broke the silence, The program is almost finished, right? Hmm. Dolly whispered in response, One more day should do it. What are the ns. The thought of not being able toe to Dolly in name only in the future made Brayden a little nervous in a rare way. n, nothing n ah, I just want to work well, and then live an ordinary life is enough. Dolly calmly said. And stay away from you. After saying that Dolly added in her mind. Hmm. Brayden was a little speechless for a moment, and bowed his head to muffle his meal. Unbeknownst to both, this dinner scene happened to be seen by Les best friend, Linda, who also secretly took a video of it. After they ate, Brayden took Dolly back to the office and drove off. Dolly went back to the office and continued to catch up on her project. Linda sent the video to Le, who was annoyed to see that it was a video. Since thest time she saw Dolly, she felt that something was not simple between her and Brayden. She also had someone do some special investigation and found out that Dolly and Brayden were actually lovers in their college days. Leter transferred to Ennd, so she didnt know anything about their rtionship before. Dolly the bitch, how dare she think of hooking up with Brayden, thanks to me being so nice to her before! The wolf-hearted thing! Le gritted her teeth. Le has always considered Brayden as her prospective boyfriend, and when she sees that Dolly and Brayden have actually rekindled their old rtionship, she has a feeling that she has been robbed of something of hers. In particr, she clearly felt that Brayden was still in love with Dolly, there was no proof, just her intuition from a woman. With this in mind, Le became even more upset. If I dont teach you a lesson, you really dont know how much weight you have. Le said hatefully, and then dialed a phone number. Teddy, its me Le, theres something you go do for me. Dont worry, youll get the benefit of the doubt. Soon Le hung up the phone, the corners of her mouth lifted in a contemptuous smile. Dolly, to fight with me, you are afraid that you are not even close. Dolly looked at her phone, it was already past twelve oclock. Lets call it a day. Tomorrow, well work another day, and well almost be done. Dolly muttered to herself.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After saying that and stretching, Dolly packed up and left work with her bag. Dolly had to pass through a not-so-long alley to get back to her rented house, which she used to walk through, and Dolly didnt care too much. As it waste at night, there was no one in the alley, a gust of wind blew, Dolly suddenly shivered, wrapped his clothes, and unconsciously quickened his pace. Walking around the corner of the alley, Dolly was suddenly taken aback when three men stood around the corner with cigarettes in their mouths, just staring at her. Dolly suddenly felt a little panic,te at night, this kind of gangster is the worst, she hurriedly lowered her head to walk past. Just as he walked past the three punks, Dolly intended to take a long breath. Beauty, walking so anxiously ah. One of the punks finally did open his mouth with a thick local ent, Where is this going. Pretty girl, your name is Dolly, right? Someone among the three opened up, and he was the Teddy Le had called for. I, my name is not Dolly, you have the wrong person. Dolly where will not see that these people are to find her fault, looked at the monkey-like thin, a vertical scar on the face of Teddy, Dolly hastily denied. Whether you are or not, its good to solve our physical problems first. Hahahaha, Teddys right, it must be cool to look that good. Without giving Dolly any chance to escape, the trio surrounded Dolly. Chapter 877 It’s okay, I’m here The situation in front of her terrified Dolly, and could no longer think of any good way, Dolly only shouted. Somebody! Help! Dolly shouted once and tried to break out of the circle of three. But how could she, a weak woman, rush out and be grabbed by the shoulder by Teddy. The three punks were about to get their hands on each other when a cold voice rang out, none other than Brayden, who had arrived. Who? The sudden voice startled the three. Abolish your people! Looking at Dollys teary-eyed appearance, Brayden only felt anger rushing straight to his head, his voice like a demon from hell. Just by you? Everyone, beat him up for me! Braydens words also angered a few punks, and Teddy teamed up with the other two to teach this ungrateful kid a lesson. As soon as Teddy spoke, Brayden moved first like a cheetah, darting in front of Teddy and grabbing his oing fist. Ka-ching! After a crunching sound, Teddys heart-breaking scream rang out, his arm bent senselessly at 90 degrees. After breaking Teddys arm, Brayden didnt hesitate, bending down to dodge the knife stabbed from behind, and with a smooth kick, another crunching sound, the punk fell to the ground holding his leg and screaming. In just a few seconds, there are already two gangsters lost the fight, thest one saw the situation is not good to run, but unfortunately by Brayden a kick to the ground. Say! Who sent you, or these two will be your example. Braydens foot was on the punks body and his voice carried a piercing coldness. I I dont know! I only know its a woman, but I dont know anything else! Looking at the other two teammates lying on the ground wailing, the punk was scared to death and didnt even think twice about it. Female? Brayden thought about it for a while and already had an answer in mind. No longer care about a few punks, Brayden ran directly to Dollys side, looking at Dollys lost look, Braydens heart was broken, lovingly took Dolly into his arms. Its okay, its okay, Im here. Brayden gently stroked Dollys back, his voice carrying the power tofort the heart. Dolly clung to Brayden, whimpering and sobbing, Braydens arms were so thick and warm, giving her an inexplicable sense of security. Come on, Ill take you home. Brayden said softly. The first time I saw Brayden, Dolly reacted and hurriedly let go of Brayden, her hands overwhelmingly clutching the corners of her clothes, her face a shy. Thanks. Dolly didnt know what to say, and a thousand words finally turned into a thank you. Hmm. Brayden hmmmed in response, Lets go. Brayden led the way forward. After arriving at Dollys ce, Brayden sat for a while to make sure Dolly was all right, told Dolly to get some rest, and left. Driving down the road, Brayden had a cold face. After a quiet night, Brayden went to work the next day and went straight to Les office. Le is fuming at the moment, she already knew what happenedst night and is now thinking about how to deal with Braydens questioning. In addition to panic, Le had a bit of regret. What a great opportunity to teach Dolly a lesson, but unfortunately Brayden shows up and ruins her good game. Le. The cold sound startled Le, and when she saw who wasing, she gave a stiff smile. Brayden, its you. Le rushed to get up and entertain. Last night your best friend, Dolly, got stuck in an alley with three punks. Without much ado, Brayden gets right to the point. Ah, how did that happen? Le blossomed, Dolly is she okay. You should know better than anyone how she is. Brayden said in a stony voice. What are you talking about, how do I know about this? Le forced herposure, You have to trust me Brayden. Ive asked for things, are you going to keep lying to me. le, if you dare to do something, dont make me hate you. Les pretentious expressions even made Brayden a little nauseous, and she spoke without any mercy. Seeing that the matter has been revealed, in pretending to continue will only make Brayden disgusted, Le heart crossed, Yes! I did it, I have inquired clearly. Dolly was the one who left you heartlessly, so why should shee back to you now? She is a bitch, I really love you! Shut up! Les emotion card didnt do a thing for Brayden. Thats no reason to hurt people, and the next time, you wont have to stay at thepany. After saying that, Brayden walked away without looking back. Dolly, its all your fault! I will not let you get away with this! Watching Brayden turn and leave with determination, Les eyes shed with intense hatred.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Brayden then went to Hurricane Limited, and although yesterdays experience hit Dolly hard, she still chose to keeping to work. Dolly was working on a proposal when Brayden came in. When she saw Braydene in, Dolly stood up in a hurry. You youre here. Dolly stammered. Well, hows the program doing. Brayden didnt mention anything aboutst night, as if nothing had happened. Were workingte tonight so we can give it to Kirnd Group tomorrow. Dolly looked at Brayden, everything that happened yesterday was still fresh in her mind, everything he had done for her, she remembered it all. Give me the proposal the day after tomorrow, and try not to work overtime in the future, its not good for your health. Braydens voice was a little cold and hard, and Dolly could hear a little concern mixed in there. Dolly felt warm inside and smiled as she responded; Thank you. The day after tomorrow was the day they would never see each other again, and Dolly felt a blockage in her chest. Only when working hard, she can restrain from thinking about him, as long as a free time, his figure and about his point of view, will overturn her mind like a sea. Dolly cant deny that she still loves Brayden, but he already has a girlfriend, her best friend from college, so she cant be the third party to ruin someones rtionship! Chapter878 The hopeless union Finish this business and leave it yourself, Dolly chose to escape. Just leaving, whether it is a relief or a painful torture, no one knows. within the James Family. Dad, isnt our family the biggest business partner with Kirnd Group? Le asked sweetly as she gave her father, Evan James, a back rub. Well, at present, the James Familysrgest business partner is indeed Kirnd Group, but Kirnd Group as the leadingpany of City M, we James Group is not their most important partner, but we, need to rely on others have There are many things we need to rely on. Evan closed his eyes to enjoy his daughters rare filial piety. Whats wrong Le, why are you suddenly asking about business matters? Its nothing, its just that people really like Brayden and he has a crush on them. If our two families marry, will it be good for the family and for us both? Le finally throws out her ultimate goal, which is topletely tie herself to Brayden through a marriage with the Kirnd Group, so that even if Brayden loves Dolly any more, it is impossible to go against the familys wishes. Oh? You say Brayden is quite smitten with you, too? Evan looked at his fair-skinned daughter and felt that she was not lying to him. Yeah, Dad, Brayden even kissed me the other day. Le looked pouting. Oh, since you love each other and the union is beneficial to us all, its a good choice. Evan said cheerfully. Ill call you Kirndter and ask what he means. Thank you Daddy, Daddy is the best! Le was overjoyed and gave Evan a big kiss on the cheek. It didnt take long for Evan to dial the Kirnd Familys phone number. Hey, Otto, its Evan. Oops! Old friend, why did you suddenly think of calling me? Braydens father, Otto Kirnd, is an old friend of Evans and is not overly polite. O Otto, I have a good thing I want to discuss with you. Oh? I wonder whats good about that. Otto said. I heard that my daughter and Brayden have a very good rtionship, so I specially want to ask you if you have the desire to join in marriage. Otto was stunned, thenughed: This is a good thing, I have not heard Brayden mentioned. But old Su ah, Brayden his mother and I have always been Braydens marriage is not much interference, the younger generation of things, we old guys and why trouble themselves, let them go. Evan smiled bitterly: Youre right, I was also thinking about the kiss, I didnt think about it that much, in that case, let them go. Hahahaha. Le heard clearly from the sidelines, although reluctantly, but she herself knows that the union, Im afraid its impossible. Today was the day to go to Kirnd Group to submit the proposal, and Dolly was ready early in the morning. The third time I came to the door of Kirnd Group, the mood was very different each time. After stopping for a moment, Dolly took a deep breath and walked in. Braydens office was open, and Dolly stood in the doorway and saw Brayden, who was working with his head down. He still looks the same as before, with his well-defined face, deep bright eyes, and his slightly furrowed brow when he is serious about something. Everything is so familiar, but As if sensing someones arrival, Brayden looked up and saw Dolly, who was staring at him intently. There you are. Braydens calm voice had a touch of imperceptible excitement in it. Well then, Im here to submit a proposal. Dolly said softly. Oh, put it on the table. Brayden was stunned and responded. After cing the program on the desk, Dolly stood there, did not speak, Brayden is also silent in the office chair, the atmosphere was a little depressing. Mr. Kirnd, we had a great time working together on this deal, and I hope to work with you again next time. Dolly smiled sagely, even if it is not to let go, she should also let go. Dolly politely extended her hand, as if she wanted to feel the warmth of Braydens palm onest time. Dollys extremely official polite gestures and words made Brayden a little speechless. After a long time, Brayden stood up and shook Dollys hand. Good, I hope well have another chance next time. Dolly smiled a little bitterly. Then Ill leave you to it, Mr. Kirnd. ill leave you to it. Dolly looked at Brayden, gave a final smile, turned and walked out of the office. Brayden didnt say anything, just watched her leave in awe. In the next few days, Dollys life returned to peace, and she went about her life as usual, but in her heart, she still hadnt let go of him. On this day, Hurricane Limited had a guest, dressed in a casual outfit, wearing a duck-tongue hat, very handsome appearance, and a sunny smile. He walked up to thepanys reception desk and said with a smile, Hello, how can I get to Dollys office? The receptionist politely told the man exactly where the office was located.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Thanks. The man thanked him and left. Whats going ontely, there are always handsome guysing to Dolly, hey, when can a handsome guye over to me. The front desk customer service muttered darkly. Knock, knock, knock. There was a knock on Dollys office door. Pleasee in. Dolly looked up and her calm face was instantly covered with surprise. Jayden, its you! Come in and sit down! Dolly got up excitedly to entertain. Jayden Ryan, the attending doctor during Dollys illness, Jayden and Dolly spent a lot of time together during that period, Jayden unknowingly fell in love with this warm and kind, sometimes a little confused girl, and Dolly also because of Jaydens care for her very much to see him. Jayden came to City M this time with the intention of making Dolly his girlfriend. For this reason he deliberately applied for a transfer to Dollys location in order to have better contact with Dolly. Dolly, are you okay. Jayden smiles as he sits down, clearly having fun too. I was transferred to City M for work this time, so now we can see each other often again. The two exchanged greetings and pleasantries, with the joy of reuniting after a long time, and before we knew it, a long time had passed. Youre at work now, so I wont bother you much. When youre free, well have a good chat. Jayden saw that Dollys purpose had been achieved, and did not by too much stay, got up and prepared to leave. Jayden, how about this, Ill take you to dinner tonight after work and treat you well as a long-distance guest. Dolly said. Jayden looks at Dolly and smiles broadly. Then its a deal. Oh, first of all, Im going to have a big meal. No problem, its a deal. The two men looked at each other and smiled. Chapter879 You’re disappointing me Brayden is very annoying these days. His reason told him that he should not go back to Dolly, she had hurt him and abandoned him even more mercilessly, and he had no reason to do so again. How can anyone who has been hurt turn around and reopen their scars? But his heart told him that he loved Dolly, very much, even if Dolly had treated him that way, he still felt that she had something to do with it. These days, Brayden has been troubled by this matter, and finally he decided to listen to his heart. Since you still love, you should continue to love. Brayden drove to Dollys office at this hour, her normal closing time. He wanted to pick her up for dinner and clear everything up on the way. Sitting bored in the car, Brayden lit a cigarette and waited for Dolly to appear. Finally seeing Dollys figure, Braydens spirits lifted and he put out his cigarette and prepared to drive over. Suddenly he stopped, Dolly didnte out alone, there was a man with her! Jayden, what would you like to eat. Dolly asked as she flipped through her phone. You set it, Ill do whatever. Jaydenughed. Its not safe to look at your phone on the road, let me hold you up. Jayden held Dollys arm, thetter did not care about Jaydens actions, but smiled sweetly at him. The two were joking andughing as they walked down the road, while Brayden, sitting in the car, was already blue in the face! Dolly and the man were as intimate as a couple! Brayden, who got this message, nearly went berserk with rage, about to burn out all his reason. Without thinking for a moment, Brayden stepped on the gas and the car went straight for the two of them with a brush. Dolly and Jayden were discussing going to a Japanese restaurant for dinner when they heard a noise behind them and subconsciously turned around, only to see a car speeding towards them. Jayden look out! Dolly squealed to alert Jayden. After a sharp sound, the Lamborghini almost brushed Jaydens body to a stop. Brayden got out of the car, walked up to Dolly, and asked angrily, Dolly, who is this man? Why are you with him? When Dolly came out of her shock and saw that it was Brayden, she said, Brayden, do you drive like that? You almost ran into my friend! A friend? Its not your boyfriend, is it? Brayden asked coldly. Does it matter to you if its my boyfriend? Dolly responded loudly. Mr. Kirnd, our business is over, even the only bit of rtionship is gone, and who are you to interfere with my private life? I asked you who he is? Brayden ignored what Dolly said and still insisted. Its none of your business! How about hes my boyfriend? Dollys temper got the better of her and she didnt give in at all. At this point Jayden gently wrapped his arms around Dollys waist and looked at Brayden demonstratively. Stop bothering Dolly, she doesnt like you and its useless to stalk her! Looking at Jaydens arms around Dolly, and thetter did not have the slightest hindrance, Brayden finally gave up questioning. She is now surrounded by people, with or without herself, is no longer relevant. Very good, Dolly, this is your boyfriend, right, who left me back then, and the reason is because you have a new love, right? Braydens eyes were filled with anger, I thought you had something to lose. Youve disappointed me! Despite having restrained himself as much as possible, Brayden did not calm down. After an angry rant, like a wounded lone wolf, Brayden got into his car and left forlornly. Dollys heart, knife-like in pain, she hurt him again and again, there is no bitterness is no longer important, she does not deserve his love. Dolly, are you okay? Jayden asked with concern, Youre not mad that I had to put my arm around you just now, are you? Dolly haphazardly wiped a tear from her eye andughed, No, thank you Jayden. Thats good, then lets go, lets go to dinner. Im sorry Jayden, I may not be able to apany you to dinner, Ill be sure to make it up to you some other time. Dollys voice was full of apologies, she was having a hard time and just wanted to go home and get a good nights sleep. Then Ill take you home to rest. Jayden nodded understandingly, There are plenty of opportunities, not this one. Thank you. Stop being so polite. As she watched Dolly and Jayden drift apart, Le stepped out of the darkness. Dolly, youre quite a popr bitch. This time, Ill see how you can still fight with me. Smiling smugly, Le left satisfied. Watching all this, Brayden also in the darkness of contemtion, everything that happened today, he needs to sort out and digest. Brayden just did not leave, in the moment just turned away, he saw Le hiding in the corner peeking. Les appearance, Brayden some suspicion, thest time she was looking for someone to bully Dolly, I do not know what to make this time. And Les appearance, but also Brayden from the anger quickly calm down, quietly watching the subsequent development of things. Dolly and Jaydens conversation, Brayden is also vaguely heard a lot. It turned out that Jayden was not his boyfriend, and the thought of it made Brayden feel much better. But why did this stupid woman lie to me? It seems to be a good investigation to go back. Brayden drove on and disappeared into the night as well. Back home, Le immediately sent someone to investigate the man named Jayden. The James Family secretly had dealings with the underground forces of City M. Soon, they learned everything through special channels.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After learning everything, Le smiled. It turns out that this Jayden is a doctor, and has also specialized in treating Dolly, as long as she sends Brayden the photos of the two once together, and then tells Brayden that Dolly is because she likes this man and abandoned him mercilessly, then Thinking about it, Le suddenly felt that her path with Brayden was instantly much brighter. Without further dy, Le immediately put together the photos of the prior investigation, and sent people to wash out the photos of Dolly and Jaydens intimate contact, which can arouse suspicion that they are a couple. Next, its up to Brayden to decide what he thinks. Leughed heartily, but did not know that her own schemes and tricks had already been seen through by Brayden. The next day, Le took the developed photos and walked confidently towards Kirnd Group. We have all the evidence, Brayden, lets see how you can still favor that bitch this time! Brayden, can Ie in? Outside the presidents office door, Les delicate voice rang out. Chapter880 Malevolent Leyla Come on in. Braydens voice was as calm as ever. Brayden, I have something for you.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Le said with a straight face. Whats wrong Le, theres something you you just say. Brayden stops what hes doing to see what Le is up to. There are some photos that I would like to give you in person. Le hands Brayden the photo in her hand. Brayden took a look and found that they were all pictures of Dolly and Jayden together, although there was no very intimate action, but the two were very close is obvious. Brayden was very ufortable seeing pictures of Dolly with other men, but said to Le, What do you want to tell me? Brayden, there are some photos in here that were taken years ago, which means that Dolly was with this man named Jayden years ago. Dolly left you back then because of this man! This is the evidence that she betrayed you back then! Le speaks with conviction, as if she has seen everything. Brayden nodded, Les little tricks he had already seen through. Okay, I get it. le, just stay out of this. Le froze, why did Brayden look so calm as if he already knew. Also, what does it mean to leave her alone? Then what are you going to do? She must not be spared! Le was anxious. I know what to do, and you better not do anything to hurt Dolly. How long are you going to favor her? Le yelled. You just need to remember what I said, Im tired, you go out first. Braydens expression did not have a ripple in it and gave the eviction order. Le hated her teeth, but there was nothing she could do about Brayden, so she stomped her foot and left reluctantly. Dolly, in that case, dont me me for being ruthless and disregarding the past! Le smiled wryly as a nefarious n came to her mind. Back home, Le sat on the couch and thought for a while, then dialed a phone number. Hey, which one. A male voice came on the other end of the line. Its me, Le. What are you calling for again? As soon as the caller heard it was her, he immediately said angrily. The person on the other end of the phone is none other than Teddy, who was beaten to a fracture by Brayden when he failed to bully Dollyst time. I thought it was a good jobst time, but I didnt take advantage of it, but I also got my arm broken, so Teddys heart cant say how angry he is. With Le, there is also a lot of resentment. I want you to do something for me. Le looked like she didnt hear Teddys fire. I cant do it, you find someone else to do it. Teddy where still dare to agree. A million will be credited to your card after the deed is done. The caller was clearly silent, one million is already a sky-high price for a small-time gangster like him. Without hesitating for long, Teddy still didnt resist the temptation of money and gritted his teeth, Say, what do you want me to do. Or the girl fromst time, I want you to arrange someone to get her, give her an aphrodisiac, and then find someone to have sex with her. Also, have the video taken and then posted on the inte. Les voice carried a ruthlessness. I dont care what youre going to do about this, but after its done, Ill call you a million immediately, and then you take the money and disappear. Teddy sucked in a cold breath, he did not expect so beautiful Le, but is so snake hearted. But he had no reason to refuse, after getting the million, he could immediately leave City M and live happily ever after. Gritting his teeth, Teddy agreed: Okay, I promise you, but after its done, I want to see the money immediately, and if its reversed, you know our rules! Dont worry, its only one million, I wont fail to give it to you. Le answered without hesitation. She was willing to take Dolly down for $10 million. Deal! Deal! The unsuspecting Dolly, at this moment has no idea that a vicious plot against her, is quietly unfolding. It was a rare day off from work, Dolly slept beautifully and then got up ready to go out and rx. After walking out of the house and taking a breath of fresh air, Dolly just felt so much better after being depressed for the past few days. As they walked, they thought about inviting Jayden to dinner in the evening, which they had arranged yesterday, and Dolly wanted to take this opportunity to wee Jayden. Suddenly came from behind tworge men with heads down with duck-tongued hats, walked up to Dolly and picked up the sack in his hand directly over Dollys head. The two men, obviously veterans of the crime, skillfully gagged Dolly and dragged her towards a white car parked on the side of the road. Woo woo woo Dolly cried out for help, but could only make a low whimper as she struggled desperately to get the attention of others. One of the big men shed Dolly directly in the neck with a hand knife, and Dolly passed out directly. When she woke up again, Dolly found herself taken to an abandoned factory, where she was just thrown on the floor with her hands and feet tied and a rag stuffed in her mouth. Dolly looked around in horror, her heart filled with despair, not knowing what she would experience next or if anyone woulde to her rescue. Brayden, youe to save me ah, Dolly is now very confused, but Brayden that save her figure has always appeared in front of her, he is herst straw. The warehouse door was pushed open and two hooded men came in and ripped off the rag from Dollys mouth. Who are you people? Why are you kidnapping me? Dolly had panic written all over her big eyes. Hahahaha! The two men stared at Dolly. Nothing, just wanted to make a game with you. Chapter881 I will be responsible for you At this time, Brayden was working in the Kirnd Group. Suddenly a private number called his cell phone and Brayden picked it up and was refreshed. Hey, whats going on? Brayden gaped. Boss, somethings happened to Dolly. On the other end of the line was a mans slightly respectful voice. What did you say! Speak clearly! Brayden stood up with a tense look on his face. Someone kidnapped Dolly this morning, and Im following them now, and they appear to be heading out of the city. Stay close to them, Ill be right with you!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Copy that. Hanging up the phone, Brayden grabbed his jacket and ran out of the office, his heart now feeling like it was on fire. Dolly, dont let anything happen to you! Braydens heart murmured. After Dolly was almost bullied by three punksst time, Brayden sent his own bodyguard to protect Dolly at all times so that Dolly would not be hurt again. Its just that Dolly didnt even know about it. This time Dolly was kidnapped, Braydens bodyguard has also been watching secretly. In order not to alert the snake and figure out their purpose, the bodyguard wisely chose to drive behind them and called Brayden in time. Brayden drove wildly down the highway, knowing that the faster he went, the greater the chance that Dolly would not be harmed. At that moment, only to hear a bang sound, the door of the warehouse was kicked open. Brayden finally arrived just in time for the all-important emergency. Seeing that Dolly was not hurt, Brayden breathed a long sigh of relief, and after three or five times to solve the two people around Dolly, Brayden took Dolly into his arms. Dolly, are you all right. Brayden asked with concern. Dolly didnt notice that she had been saved, and didnt even recognize Brayden. Its hot. Im so hot. Brayden then noticed Dollys abnormality and Thinking about it, Brayden suddenly stormed, his beloved woman, was almost being Throw them both out, break an arm and a leg, and wait for me at the door. Brayden cold-bloodedly gave orders to the bodyguard standing by, and for this kind of person, this is the lightest punishment! Yes! The bodyguard received the order and dragged the two out. Several hours passed, Dolly woke up in a daze, opened her eyes and saw the ceiling with crystal lights hanging. This is where I am. Dollys thoughts gradually cleared up. I wasnt kidnapped and taken to an abandoned warehouse, so how did I end up here? Dolly struggled to get up when she suddenly felt a pain in her lower body, and Dolly froze, which made her think of the fact that she had been drugged. Its not true, its not true! Dolly murmured, tears flowing down wordlessly, her first time, more than twenty years of chastity, just like that A soft sigh suddenly came from the corner, and Dolly realized there was another person in the corner. Who are you? Dolly was like a frightened rabbit, her voice full of fear. In this unknown ce, he did not know how else he would be treated. Dont be afraid, its me. The man in the corner walks up to Dolly. Its Brayden. Dolly saw the visitor clearly, first with a heart of relief, and then thought of something. Is what you did? Dollys voice was full of tremors. Brayden just stood there and didnt say a word. With a crunching sound, Braydens face was clearly marked with a p. You bastard! Dolly screamed her heart out, How dare you, how dare you do this to me! She couldnt believe that the man she loved and trusted the most would drug herself, and Dolly suddenly felt like her life had lost its luster. Get some rest and dont move. Brayden finally opened his mouth. This whole thing is my responsibility, and I will hold you ountable. Also, I didnt give the medicine. Who else would it be if it wasnt you? Dolly questioned loudly. Are you going to tell me that you happened to go to my rescue and then had no choice but to have sex with me? In the face of Dollys questioning, Brayden was unable to speak for a moment, and he could not find a reasonable exnation, in his opinion, the incident was too much of a coincidence. Mr. Kirnd, dont be pretentious, and I dont need you to take any responsibility, I just hope that you can disappear from my world forever, I never want to see you again! Dollys voice was full of determination, she did not want to believe all this, but this series of events, but she could not believe. After saying these words, Dolly got up to leave, but the stinging pain in her lower body made her suck in a breath of cold air, but she still stubbornly wanted to leave. Brayden knows that Dolly wont listen to anything he says now, so he has no choice but to leave. You stay here and rest well, this is my hotel, dont worry, its safe here. Brayden said softly. Its you whos the least safe, isnt it? Dollyughed coldly. I know theres no use for me to say anything now, so calm down and cool off, and when you feel better, Ill send a driver to take you home. Not waiting for Dolly to refuse, Brayden added, If you dont think you want to owe me, in a few minutes Ill send someone to give you the exact breakdown of the cost, and youll have to pay for it all. After saying this, Brayden walked out of the room, told the hotel manager to take good care of Dolly, and drove away. Chapter882 Will you come with me Le, youre already pushing my limits. Brayden clenched his fists as he walked out of the room, a cold gleam shooting out of his eyes. Some people, he must no longer let go of. After Brayden left, Dolly also gradually calmed down. She still knew Brayden, he never lied, was it really not him who drugged him? But if it wasnt him, why would he appear and then have sex with himself in a short period of time? This is a bit too much of a coincidence. The more Dolly tried to think, the more she couldnt figure it out, and finally simply didnt want to. Even if it wasnt him, he still took away what was most precious to him, not to mention, he had his own door-to-door girlfriend. Too many things happened today, so Dolly is physically and mentally exhausted, and soon she fell asleep again. Brayden returned to the Kirnd Group and after parking his car, Brayden went straight to Les office. Without a polite knock, Brayden kicked the door straight open. A loud noise startled Le, who was putting on her makeup. Le was shocked to see Brayden when she tried to look up and scold him. Teddy did not tell her that she was going to kidnap Dolly today, and she did not know that things had fallen through, so she could only keep quiet and pretend not to understand and asked, Brayden, whats the matter, so angry? Looking at Le with a bitchy look, Brayden had long since lost his mind. Without saying a word, he went up and pped Le directly on the face Why did you hit me? Braydens unforgiving p also stirred up Les resentment, covering her face and yelling loudly. And even now youre asking me why? Brayden was furious. I always thought you were just immature and a little childish, but I didnt expect you to be so vicious that you could do something like finding someone to drug you! Le was frozen. She didnt expect Teddy to move so quickly, let alone that Brayden knew everything. Brayden, let me exin, I didnt do this! It was Teddy, he was so upset after you broke his armst time that he did it to Dolly! It wasnt me! It really wasnt me! And you dont admit it! Brayden knew that Le was really hopeless.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. You pack your things now and get the hell out of the Kirnd Group, my Kirnd Group doesnt need a vicious woman like you! Dont Brayden, dont you kick me out. Le really panicked. By leaving Kirnd Group, she really wouldnt even have the only chance to get close to Brayden. I was wrong, Brayden, I was just delusional, I love you too much to let anyone else ruin our rtionship! I promise I wont do it again, just give me another chance! Dont kick me out! Le grabbed Braydens arm and asked for forgiveness in a pitiful manner. You dont stand a chance! Brayden didnt choose to believe it, Get out of here, and if I see you in the Kirnd Group again, even you, the James Family, will be implicated! Dropping a harsh word, Brayden walked away without looking back. Looking at Braydens relentlessly departing back, Le shed tears. She couldnt understand why Brayden was indifferent to her even though she loved him so much. On the contrary, Dolly, who once abandoned him, will always be avable to him. Shes not convinced! Shes not convinced! The more Brayden cares, the more Le hates and wants to destroy Dolly with her own hands! I wont let you off the hook! Dolly, its not over yet! Since having sex with Brayden, Dolly has taken a long leave of absence and has been staying in her house, not wanting to go out, she needs time to get over the pain Brayden has caused her. Jayden, on the other hand, became a regr visitor to Dollys home during this time. Although he didnt know what had happened, Jayden could see that Dolly had been devastated for some time, and this was the perfect time to get her to open up and ept herself. Jayden knew that there was someone living in Dollys heart, but he didnt care, he believed that time would prove everything, he loved her and wanted to be with her. Dolly, I came to see you and brought a soup I made especially for you, you have not been welltely and need a good tonic. Jayden came to Dollys house with a big bag of stuff in his hands. Jayden, Im already happy that you came to see me, but dont bring anything else over, Ill feel embarrassed. Dolly said helplessly as she took the item from Jaydens hand. Look, you treat me like an outsider again. How many times have I told you, dont be such an outsider with me, Ill be angry if you do that again! Jayden pretends to be angry, but there is a warm smile in his eyes. Okay, okay, I know! Dolly looked at Jayden and smiled back. Now Dolly is most in need ofpany, and Jaydens dailypanionship, as well as his unfailing care both before and now, has touched Dolly, who has already taken Jayden as a very trusted friend. The rxed and cozy time together makes the time pass quickly, and Jayden has been here with Dolly for a long time. Dolly, I have to go back and take care of some things, I cant stay here anymore, it was fun with you. Jayden said as he got up. Thank you Jayden, its nice to have a friend like you. Dolly said from the bottom of her heart. Just treat me as a friend? Jayden threw out the question he most wanted to know. This Jaydens question made it difficult for Dolly. Early on, Dolly knew what Jayden had in mind, and she saw how well Jayden treated her. But at that time, the person he was thinking about was Brayden, and Dolly had to y dumb and not face this feeling. But now that Brayden has a significant other, should she give Jayden, who loves her dearly, a chance? Dolly, actually this time, I came to City M specifically for you, and in a few days, Im going back to the United States. Jayden saw that Dolly did not say anything and continued, I love you Dolly, I want to ask you if you wille with me. Dollys mind is in turmoil right now. Staying at City M because of Braydens presence will only embarrass both of them, but leaving City M, she doesnt know where to go. Jayden came a long way just to find himself, it is false to say that not touched, but directly to the United States Dolly also feel too hasty. There are still a few days to go, so think about it. Seeing Dollys hesitation, Jayden knew she was still very interested, so he spoke onest message. Dolly, you have been cured for some time, its time to go for a review, just so you can take this opportunity to go to the U. S. to consolidate, so you wont have any worries in the future. Dolly watched him in deep thought. Chapter883 Getting to the bottom of things When Dollys disease was cured in the United States, so Jaydens words Dolly did not have the slightest doubt. Ill think about it, and Ill get back to you soon. It was a big deal and Dolly needed to ask her parents for permission. Okay, then Ill go first Dolly, Jayden said. Ill drive you. After sending Jayden away, Dolly decided to go home and talk to her parents about leaving the country. Dollys parents are in City Z, which is adjacent to City M. Dolly hailed a cab and returned home two hourster. Dad! Mom! Im home. As soon as he entered the house, Dolly shouted. This is the ce where she will always be sheltered from the wind and rain and never have to worry about being hurt. Dolly! What are you doing back? came the surprised voice of Dollys mother. Looking at her mothers concern as she med her for losing weight again, and her fathers smile of relief as he pretended to be calm, Dolly suddenly felt the urge to cry. After the incident with Brayden, Dolly has been afraid to go home, she is afraid that after seeing her parents. She would not be able to stop crying out to make them worry. I came back to see you guys and theres one more thing I need to discuss with mom and dad. Dolly took a deep breath and spoke sweetly to her parents. Quickly sit down first, things are not in a hurry to talk, mommy will cook you dinner. Dollys mom quickly prepares a hearty meal. At the dinner table, Philip Dean asked kindly, Dolly, what is it that you want to discuss with us? Dolly talked about her need to go to the U. S. for a review of her condition and her desire to move abroad, keeping her mouth shut about her recent encounters. A big event like a review is a must, but you have to go abroad to develop, how difficult it is to be out there by yourself do you know? Philip said in a serious tone. Dont worry dad, Im old enough to take care of myself. Dolly said, pretending to be rxed. Dolly, mommy doesnt agree with you going abroad, you should hurry back after reviewing your health, mommy is afraid that you will be aggravated outside. Esther has long been red-eyed. Lets not talk about that, lets get well first and talk about other thingster. Philip booked the conclusion, and the family enjoyed a rare get-together. Inside Braydens room. Leon, hows that thing I asked you to look into the other day. Brayden asked to the bodyguard at his side. Its been investigated boss, this Jayden, is the doctor who treated Dolly a few years ago. Leon replied respectfully. Healing? Cure for what? Brayden was full of doubts, he never knew that Dolly had any illness. Boss, this is the specific result of the investigation by the people below, you will know it when you look at it. Leon hands over the notebook in his hand. After taking the notebook and browsing it, Brayden realized it and cursed himself for his stupidity. He realized that Dolly had left him because he had a brain tumor and was in danger of dying, so he lied about having someone he liked and left him in order to keep himself from worrying. As for Jayden, he was just the doctor who was specifically responsible for treating Dolly. Everything hase to light, Brayden remorse, Dolly has suffered so much in the past few years, but he has not only been badmouthing her, but also making things difficult for her, breaking Dollys heart. Thinking of this, Brayden decided to go to Dolly immediately, he now just wanted to hurry to Dollys side and give her a big hug, while saying sorry. A few momentster, Brayden arrived at Dollys rented house and knocked on her door. Dolly, its me Brayden, shouted BraydeRavenwood University. I know, I know everything! Im the one whos sorry, can you forgive me.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. There was silence inside the door. Dolly can you open the door, I know I hurt you, I will spend the rest of my life treating you well, give me another chance! Brayden knocked on the door for a long time and never got a response from Dolly, but instead drew in the next-door neighbor. Boy, the girl who lived here left this morning, seems to have moved away. The speaker was an older woman who was old enough to speak. Grandmother, do you know where she went? Brayden asked anxiously. I dont know about that. The old woman said slowly. It was a young man as young as you who went with her. Thank you grandmother! Brayden listened and started calling Dollys cell phone as he went downstairs. Sorry, the number you have dialed is turned off. Dolly didnt give Brayden any chance to reach her, and her cell phone was turned off. The grandmother said the young man, should be Jayden. But where would they go? Brayden couldnt figure it out. After getting into the car, Brayden dialed another number. Leon, go and find out where Dollys parents live for me right now, and make sure you do it fast! Brayden said anxiously to his bodyguard captain. Okay boss, Ill be right there. Leon responded quickly and hung up when he was done. Brayden waited anxiously in the car. Ten minutester, a string of addresses was sent to Braydens phone. After reading the address, Brayden immediately started the car and went straight to City Z. Brayden was in a hurry so he drove fast and arrived at Dollys parents house in just over an hour. Uncle, its Brayden, do you know where Dolly went? Brayden asked Dollys father. Dolly had mentioned Brayden to her parents before, so Philip was somewhat familiar with the name and was not defensive. Od, didnt Dolly tell you that she is leaving for America today. Philip said affectionately to Brayden. To America? Why go to America? BraydeRavenwood University was taken aback, if she had gone to America, would he still be able to find her? Its not convenient to tell you thisd, but shes on a 3pm flight, and you probably wont be able to see her face. Brayden lifted his wrist to see that it was almost 2:30. Uncle, can you give me Dollys current cell phone number? Brayden really panicked, he could never let Dolly go, he wanted to be with her for the rest of his life! Having gotten Dollys current cell phone number, Brayden said goodbye to Philip and prepared to head to City Z Airport immediately. Dolly, you must wait for me! Driving on the highway at extreme speed, it is good that the airport is on the outskirts of City Z and there is not much traffic, even so, many cars brake urgently because of him, while cursing discontentedly. Youre sick! Drive for your life! What a lunatic! Brayden couldnt care less, he just wanted to get to Dollys side as fast as he could. With his left hand on the steering wheel, he dialed Dollys number with his right hand. Chapter884 The only person in the heart is him Dolly, at this time, was waiting at the airport with Jayden to board the ne. Seeing the unfamiliar number on her phone, Dolly was confused. Only a few people knew her new phone number, who could this number be? Hey there. Dolly picked up the phone anyway. Dolly, its me Brayden! Where are you now? Brayden was surprised to finally hear Dollys voice. Once she heard it was Brayden, Dolly froze, how did he know her number? Brayden, Im leaving soon for a ce without you, and I hope youll be happy. No, you must be happy. Dolly forced herself not to shed tears, she kept ordering herself to hate him, but hearing his voice and thinking that she would soon be leaving him forever, her heart still ached. No, Dolly, only you can give me happiness, you wait for me at the airport, I beg you not to go! Brayden pleaded bitterly. Dolly finally couldnt hold back the tears in her eyes. How simr this scene is to a few years ago, when he begged himself bitterly like a few years ago, pleading not to leave. And she still loves him deeply, but still has to leave him mercilessly. Brayden, its fate, we cant resist it! Dolly burst into tears, she tasted this heart being torn apart again, even breathing was a luxury. Dolly, Im almost there, wait for me A sharp braking sound came from the other end of the phone, followed by a loud crash of vehicles, and then there was no sound. Brayden! Brayden! Dollys voice was filled with fear, Brayden, answer me! Whats wrong with you? Say something! Brayden didnt respond to her, and Dolly froze, her mind going nk and her phone falling to the floor. Dolly, Dolly are you okay! Jayden took it all in stride and his heart was filled with bitterness. Dolly, the ne will be leaving soon, so we should board. Jayden reminded. Dolly finally came back to her senses: No, no! Jayden, Brayden something happened to him, I have to go see him! I have to go see him! What about me? Youre not going to America either? Jayden tried to make ast ditch effort. Im sorry Jayden, I cant go with you. I cant let go of him, hes the only person in my heart! Dolly finally stopped running away from Jayden, and from herself. I know you like me too, but there is no room for anyone else in my heart. Im sorry, I may not be able to go to America, even if I cant see my illness, I need to know how he is now! Jayden sighed softly, no matter how hard he tried, he still couldnt get into Dollys heart. Even if she follows herself, her heart will stay with Brayden, right? Jayden thought this with a sense of frustration. Without much hesitation, Jayden, who is also a take-it-or-leave-it person, smiled and said to Dolly, Its okay Dolly, I knew there was someone living in your heart a few years ago, only I thought I could rece him. Now it seems that I am still too far behind. I wish you can be happy. Jayden finished and smiled sagely at Dolly: Dolly, forgive me for lying to you, your illness has long since been eliminated from further review. I hope to see you again, we are still good friends. Im off. After a deep look at Dolly, Jayden no longer had a trace of fondness and walked towards the boarding gate in stride. After dropping Jayden off, Dolly ran impatiently out of the airport, frantically shouting in her heart, Brayden, dont let anything happen to you! Just as soon as Brayden was involved in the ident, a Good Samaritan dialed City Z Central Hospital, and shortly thereafter an ambnce arrived to pick up Brayden, who was still in aa, and the driver of the van. Brayden was driving fast when the ident urred, due to the phone call and anxious, did not notice the corner of the uniform speed approaching truck, the two cars crashed together on the spot. The good thing is that Brayden reacted quickly to emergency braking, his car Lamborghini performance is too good, and by the car popped up the emergency airbag blocked, so Brayden did not suffer any major injuries. Dolly stopped a taxi as soon as she left the airport. Master, do you know that there was a car ident just now? Since Braydens cell phone was not working, Dolly had no choice but to ask the taxi driver. I just heard about it, its just a short distance from here on the South Loop. Then please take me there quickly. Dolly finally stopped searching blindly like a fly without a head. Girl, the person who was in the ident has been rescued by the ambnce. The driver said. Do you know which hospital to go to? Downtown Hospital, let me take you there, girl. Thank you. The journey was uneventful and Dolly arrived at the downtown hospital. Running to the hospital reception desk, Dolly anxiously asked, May I ask where the person who just had a car ident is now? Both of the people who were just brought here are in the intensive care unit on the fourth floor. Thanks. Got the specific information and immediately ran towards the fourth floor. Looking from room to room, Dolly finally found Brayden lying in a hospital bed and was about to push the door open. Thisdy, do you know this gentleman, please. A doctor came up from the side. I know! Doctor, how is he? Dolly grabbed the doctors arm and panicked. May I ask if you are the family of this gentleman? I Im his friend.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Dolly asked again, How the hell is he doing? Hey. The doctor let out a soft sigh, but like a heavy hammer on Dollys heart, did Brayden him? Not daring to go on thinking, Dolly suddenly felt a spinning of the sky. Hes nothing major, just a minor injury and a slight concussion. The doctor finished the rest of his sentence slowly. What? Dolly was stunned, nothing? Why are you sighing? Dolly was so angry that she wanted to curse and said through clenched teeth, Then what are you sighing about? Hes fine, the other guy is not, the doctor said. Thisdy, since you are a friend of this gentleman, pleaseplete the hospitalization procedures first and then contact the patients rtives. Okay, Im on my way. Knowing that Brayden was okay, Dolly was no longer in a panic and went downstairs to check in. After checking in, Dolly walked straight into Braydens hospital room. Dolly carefully examined Braydens body and confirmed that he only had some minor bruises before she put her mind at ease and sat down in front of Braydens bed. Brayden hadnt woken up yet. Looking at Braydens pale cheeks, Dollys heart ached. If it werent for herself, Brayden wouldnt be like this, Dolly secretly med herself. Chapter885 It’s good to have you there Dolly looked at Brayden fondly. It was the first time in years that she had the opportunity to look at him so closely. At this time Brayden like a sleeping prince, he has a handsome, angr face, dense British eyebrows, high nose, moderately thick lips with a touch of sexiness, eyes are closed, long eyshes are clearly visible.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. I heard old people say that people with long eyshes are especially smart, and Brayden is one of those people. Dolly actuallyughed at the thought. How Dolly wished that time could freeze at this moment so that she could always be by Braydens side without any worries or need to worry about anything. Dolly slowly approached Brayden and pressed her face gently against Braydens chest, the ce where his heart was beating. Braydens strong, powerful heartbeat carries the power to put Dollys heart at ease. Suddenly felt Brayden moved a little, the Dolly jumped, rushed to sit up straight body afraid Brayden found something. After Dolly nced at Brayden and found him staring at her with a smile in his eyes, Dolly immediately jumped up. You, youre awake! Dollys head was almost down to the floor and her cheeks were very red. When did you wake up? At the time you first arrived. Braydens voice was full of tenderness, and the way he looked at Dolly was full of doting. Hearing Braydens words, Dolly wanted to find a crack in the ground and nevere out. This person, woke up why a little movement! How do you feel now? Im going to get you a doctor. Dolly had a sh of light and came up with a way to get out of it. Dolly finished and was about to run, but Brayden grabbed her hand. Dont worry, I dont feel like Im doing anything at all, just stay here with me for a while. Brayden said with a smile. The warmthing from the palm of her hand caused Dollys heart to beat faster instantly and she was a little overwhelmed. Even if its okay, tell the doctor so he can check you out. Dolly told herself that she could never sit back and wait for another n toe along. Idiot, there is a button here, press it and the doctor wille over himself. Dollys meaning Brayden and would not know, such a good opportunity, how would he miss it. Dolly,e and sit down. Brayden took Dollys hand and slowly pulled back, I have something to say to you. Dolly knew she couldnt get out for the time being, sighed in resignation, and slowly sat down next to Brayden. I already know everything, Dolly, I misunderstood you. Brayden held Dollys hand tightly, as if she would disappear if he let go. Dolly was inwardly shocked and said with forcedposure, What do you know? I know why you left me. But why didnt you tell me when we first met. Brayden lovingly stroked Dollys cheek. Listening to Braydens words, Dolly knew that the matter was going to be aplete showdown today, she took a deep breath and looked at Brayden and said. Brayden, its time to set the record straight on this matter. I left you at the time because I had a brain tumor and needed to go abroad for treatment, and I didnt know if I would survive. In order to spare you pain, I told you I had someone I liked and hoped you could forget about me. Then I went to the U. S. and met Jayden, my primary care physician, who was so good to me and took such good care of me, but I just thought of him as a big brother. Dolly slowly fell into her memories. During these years, there was not a moment when I did not think of you, but I also reminded myself every moment to forget you . Just when I buried you deep in the deepest part of my heart, I met you again, but unfortunately you already had a love of your own. Here, Dolly smiled to herself, even if she still loves each other, what can she do? Brayden knew most of what Dolly had said beforehand, but it was heartbreaking to hear her heartbreakingly say these things. But Brayden is also happy that it turns out that the only reason Dolly doesnt tell the truth is because she thinks he already has a girlfriend. Braydenughed at the thought, The only love I have is you. You dont think I have a girlfriend, do you? Dolly froze and asked in confusion, Isnt Le your girlfriend? Brayden finally realized that his pretend intimacy with Le that day had led Dolly to believe that Le was his girlfriend. Silly girl, how can Le be my girlfriend, thats a fake. Brayden doted on Dollys head, smiling. Really? Dolly asked Brayden with a sideways nce on her head, her goofy look full of cuteness. Naturally, its true. Braydenughed especially hard when he saw that all the misunderstandings were cleared up. Dolly smiled like a child when she found out the truth. She never dreamed that it was all a misunderstanding. So do you still me me for keeping things from you in the first ce? Dolly asked with a straight face. Of course I me you! Brayden suddenly looked up and red at Dolly and said, Have you thought about my feelings when you left without a word? He really hasnt forgiven me after all. Seeing Braydens expression, Dollys high emotions also instantly fell down, sad to cry. Dollys look was caught by Braydens eyes, looking at her despondent look, Brayden where still willing to tease her, immediately added: You actually did not tell me anything without saying a word, so I decided to punish you, stay with me forever! Looking at Braydens smiling face, Dolly was rarely confused and knew that Brayden was just lying to her. Youre a bad man! Dolly yfully waved her little fist, just short of hammering him on the chest with her little fist. Brayden, on the other hand, was all smiles as he took Dolly into his arms. Dolly shrunk into Braydens arms like a cat, feeling Braydens body heat, suddenly gave birth to a feeling that this life is enough. Brayden, its good to have you around. Dolly said silently in her mind. Braydens injuries were superficial and there was no need for hospitalization, so he was discharged that day. Soon, Braydens bodyguard got the news and rushed to the hospital, ready to take Brayden home. Helping Brayden to the car, Dolly knew there was no need to stay, though she was reluctant, so she prepared to say goodbye to Brayden. Brayden, you go home and get some rest, and Ille see you when I can. Dolly said. Dolly, Ive been injured these days and my hands and feet are not very convenient, can you please go and take care of me. Brayden couldnt let Dolly go and decisively chose totch on. Chapter886 Be my girlfriend, okay? Dont you have a babysitter at home? Howe you need me to take care of it.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Dolly was a little confused and thought Brayden was joking. No, I live by myself, there is no one else in the house but me. Brayden said in a rush. Really? Dolly would be incredulous. Of course its true, how could I lie to you. Brayden said while winking at Leon, the bodyguard beside him. Leon followed Brayden for so long, and how will not understand thetters meaning, quickly took over and said: Miss Dean, what our boss said is true, the boss himself bought a house outside, except for him a person are not. Brayden nodded in satisfaction, this Leon, worthy of my trust, turn back to you must give you a pay raise. Dont you live with your boss to protect him, arent you human? Dollys straightforwardness left Leon with a bitterness, Besides, even without a nanny, your bodyguard can take care of you, so why must I? Brayden smiled bitterly, this girl is really do not know or ying dumb, their intentions are so obvious, she still does not understand it. Brayden looked at Leon again. Come on, we people are the boss to sell. Leon secretly sighed and then said, Im not going to hide Miss Dean, except for being able to protect the boss, Im not useful at all, even theundry is taken directly to the dry cleaners to find someone to wash it. You just go and take care of our boss. Oh, then youre pretty useless. Dolly muttered darkly. Well, then, Ill just go take care of you for a few days. Good. Brayden, full of joy, patted Leon, who was beside him with a livid face, Dont get to the car yet. After a short time, the car stopped in front of a vi. Follow me. Brayden is helped by Leon towards the cottage, and Dolly rushes to follow. Your house is so big that its surprising that theres really no one else. Dolly was puzzled by how inconvenient it should be. Brayden praised himself for his resourcefulness. If he hadnt dispatched everyone in the family while on the road, how could he have created this illusion? Brayden was helped to the bedroom, and the bodyguard left, leaving Dolly and Brayden alone in therge vi. Dolly, you can just walk around for a while, you can stay here for a few days, your room is next to mine, feel free to call me if you have any problems. Brayden said to Dolly. Dolly was not used to being alone with Brayden in his house, but since she had promised Brayden to take care of him, how could she run away from him? Dolly said to herself, Ill take what I can get. In the next few days, Brayden enjoyed the top treatment of hand-me-downs and meals, and under Dollys upromising care, Brayden recovered very quickly. In fact, Brayden has been nothing, hand and foot is no inconvenience, everything is faked, the purpose is only to be with Dolly. Dinners up Brayden. As usual, Dolly came to Braydens bedroom with the meal. Feed me. Brayden childishly pestered Dolly, and for the past few days he has been pestering her, not wanting to be separated from her almost at all times. Good. Dolly said reluctantly. The stalker is a bit of a stalker, but Dolly loves the feeling of being with Brayden. In the past few days, Brayden and Dollys rtionship has been heating up dramatically, and although they have not yet established a boyfriend and girlfriend rtionship again, they are justcking a clear form of rtionship. Here, open your mouth. Dolly whispered to Brayden, sounding like she was coaxing a child. Brayden opened his mouth cooperatively and kept his eyes on Dolly, his warm eyes seeming to warm thetter. Brayden looked at Dolly with affection, looking at her fair and sweet melon face, beautiful eyebrows, bright and clear eyes, slightly sexy mouth and her characteristic serious and focused look, feeling that she haspletely integrated into his heart, no one can be divided. Dolly, be my girlfriend. Brayden murmured. What did you say? Braydens voice was so low that Dolly didnt hear it. Be my girlfriend. Brayden sat up straight, eyes solemn and affectionate, I love you, I want to be with you forever, with you to cry with you tough with you to see the sunrise and sunset, the greatest happiness in my life, is to be able to gently embrace you to sleep in every night, in every morning when you wake up, the person next to you. Promise me OK, we will never be apart again. Listening to Braydens heartfelt confession, Dolly felt like she was about to pass out from happiness. This moment had never happened in a dream, but to my surprise, it was now a reality. I promise! I promise! Dollys eyes were full of happy tears, To be with you is the most important thing Ive ever wanted to do in my life! The two embraced tightly, without any distractions, feeling only each others innermost voice. Halfway through the day, Dolly leaned into Braydens ear and said, slightly sheepishly, Brayden, Ill tell you a secret. Well, whats the secret? Stroking the soft, shiny hair of the person in his arms, Brayden asked softly. I I seem to be pregnant. After that Dolly buried her face directly into Braydens arms. Oh, its good to be pregnant. Brayden didnt respond for a moment. What? Youre pregnant! Brayden excitedly grabbed Dollys shoulders, Is the baby mine? Hes my daddy right!? Listening to Braydens incoherent words, Dolly gave him a nk look, Who elses could it be if not yours! Braydenughed happily when he received Dollys positive response. Hahahaha, I didnt expect to have not only a girlfriend today, but also my own child, its really a great joy to buy one and get one free! What a mess this guy was talking about. Dolly had some doubts that Brayden was in over his head. Dolly, I love you. An ecstatic Brayden gave Dolly a princess hug and happily carried her around twice. Dolly first let out a soft cry, then noticed something wrong and asked in a cold voice: Brayden, arent your hands and feet inconvenient? Now why are you alive and kicking! Brayden froze and said badly, just too happy to pretend to be sick to forget this! Ouch, that hurts! My arm. Brayden wailed in a feigned manner. Little bitch, youre still pretending! Dolly was furious, she was still wondering why the doctor said it was only a superficial injury but it was still not healed for several days, but it was just a plot by this guy. See if I dont screw you up! Spare your life! The two yed together and the air was filled with the scent of happiness and joy. Chapter887 The Ugly Daughter-in-law Meets Her Parents Okay, okay, take a break. Both were a little tired, Brayden said to Dolly with a smile, and Dolly was kind enough to give up. Dolly. Brayden wrapped Dolly in his arms and murmured in her ear. Hmm? The hot breathing from her ears made Dollys heart beat a little faster and she answered with a red face. Youre already my girlfriend and youre pregnant with our child, let me take you to meet my parents. This is too hasty! Dolly was shocked, Im not ready yet. Just kidding, how can I go directly to Braydens parents without preparing anything for myself! If this makes his parents resentful, I am not wrong ah me! Thinking of the seriousness of the matter of deep love, Dolly a stirring, this matter, absolutely must be considered in the long run. Dolly thought so, but Brayden did not think so.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Its okay, my parents are very easy-going people, they wont take anything into ount, anyway, they will be a family in the future, just face it as you usually do. No, no, absolutely not! Dollys head shook like a rattle, I must be ready to meet them again with. Seeing Dollys insistence, Brayden agreed and was secretly pleased with the importance Dolly attached to the matter. Without dy, Dolly hurriedly pulled Brayden out the door. The two first went to the clothing store to buy clothes for Dolly. Dollys clothes are bought for the usual wear, to go to such important asions, do not wear a little formal how to do. Brayden, how about this dress? Dolly came out of the fitting room and asked Brayden. Yes, its nice to see. Brayden responded. How about this one, how about this one? Its good, too. What about this one. This one looks good on you, too. Dolly tried over and over again, tirelessly picking, and Brayden was not at all impatient to give her an objective evaluation. Hey, you go snack, okay. Dolly was dissatisfied, Why do you keep saying it looks good, give me a little pertinent advice ah. Its all very nice indeed. Brayden is also not lying, Dolly has a delicate face, or a pair of front and back devil body, what style of clothes can be managed. Then how about this, you pick one of these clothes for me. Dolly insisted that Brayden pick. Its not that simple, waiter, load up all these clothes for me, I want to take them away. BraydeRavenwood University handed the bank card to the attendant and bought it all. Yes sir, please wait a moment. The waiter was happy that his two months performance could all bepleted today. Too much Brayden, buy so many I can not wear ah. Dolly rushed to stop Brayden. Its okay, youll look great in them. Besides, the girlfriend of the president of Kirnd Group, whats wrong with buying a few more clothes. Brayden was not impressed, his woman, as long as she wanted, he could get it for her. See Brayden insist, Dolly also no longer say anything, heart secretly some sweet. Sir, all the clothes you want have been loaded, and here is the invoice. The waiter respectfully handed over the bank card and invoice and looked at Dolly with eyes full of envy. If she could have such a boyfriend, she would be willing to live 20 years less! Lets go, this is a particrly nice dress on you, just wear this. Brayden wrapped his arms around Dollys waist and smiled. Good. Dolly obediently responded that she too thought this new dress looked particrly good on her and had nothing to say about it herself. Dolly gently took Braydens arm and walked out of the clothing store to the envious eyes of the clerk. Lets go buy some presents for my aunt and uncle. Dolly solicited Braydens opinion. Good. Brayden naturally had no problem with it, and the two of them joked andughed as they walked down the shopping street, with Leon, the bodyguard behind them, carrying a big bag of stuff with a depressed look on his face. This is not what boyfriends should do, why should I do it! Leon muttered, not coincidentally overheard by Brayden. What are you talking about? If you have an opinion, speak up. Brayden red at Leon. No, nothing. No opinion at all. Leon was on the verge of tears with aggravation. Thats more like it. Brayden said with satisfaction, leaving a trail of Dollys silveryughter on the road. Dolly was torn between what to buy Braydens parents and finally, at Braydens suggestion, bought Braydens father a box of fine Longjing and his mother a box of health products. After the purchase Brayden then went to pay for the bill, but Dolly insisted on paying for it herself. This is the first time Ive bought a gift for my aunt and uncle, and I must buy it myself. Dolly insisted, and Brayden finally had to agree. The two items cost Dolly a lot of money, but Dolly was not only not distressed, but also happy. Brayden saw everything that Dolly did and vowed to be good to her for the rest of her life. After shopping, Brayden and Dolly got in the car and headed straight to the Kirnd Family. Brayden, do you think my aunt and uncle will not like me? Dolly had been worried about this all the way, holding Braydens hands have been sweating. Dont worry Dolly, my parents are going to love you so much. Touching Dollys hand, Brayden said soothingly. Really? Then see if I look good today? Is there anything wrong with it. Dolly asked again. Dolly wore a fitted white dress with fair skin and a slender neck. Her face was painted with light makeup to make her delicate features even more beautiful, giving her a stunning look. Dont worry, youre very pretty today. Looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, Brayden replied dryly. In my heart you will always be the most beautiful. Brayden didnt say thest sentence, but read it silently in his heart. The car had stopped between words and Brayden patted Dollys hand. Come on, lets get off. Dollys newly calmed heart got tense again. Seeing Dollys nervousness, Brayden gave her a relieved smile: Dont worry, wait until you meet them and youll see how nice they are. Braydens words had a magical power to put Dollys mind at ease. Looking at Brayden, Dolly only felt that her restless heart slowly regained its peace. Brayden took Dollys hand and marched into the Kirnd Family. Come on, sooner orter the ugly daughter-inw will have to meet her father-inw. Braydenughed. Youre the ugly one! Dolly gave Brayden an unpleasantly nk look. Braydens joke, so Dollysst trace of nervousness also dissipated, holding Braydens hand tightly, heart actually vaguely have the expectation. Chapter888 You have to be good together Walking into the Kirnd Familys living room, Braydens parents were sitting in chairs drinking tea. Mom and Dad, Im home. Brayden and Dolly came to Otto and Talia. Youre back son.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Hearing her sons voice, Talia hurriedly put down the cup of tea in her hand and looked at her son. Seeing Brayden with a quiet, beautiful girl standing beside him, Talia stared for a moment, then asked thoughtfully, Son, who is this beside you? Although Otto did not say anything, he was also secretly measuring Dolly, could it be that his son had found himself a daughter-inw to bring home? Mom and Dad, let me introduce to you, this is my girlfriend, Dolly. Said and looked to Dolly, Dolly, this is my mom and dad. Hello, auntie and uncle. Meeting Braydens parents, Dolly was still a little nervous, but didnt lose her manners and sweetly addressed the two. Hello, hello. Hearing that her son had found herself a daughter-inw, Talia stood up happily, Dolly,e here, let Auntie take a good look at you. Hearing Braydens mothers kind words, Dolly finally stopped being nervous, walked up to Talia and said with a smile, Ive heard Brayden talk about you many times, and you are so beautiful, Auntie. Talia was even happier when she heard Dollys words, taking thetters hand and saying affectionately, Youre such a sweet-talking girl, and youre also so pretty, Brayden is really lucky to have you as his girlfriend. Mom, Im also very good, okay? Dolly has not yet entered the family, but youre turning your elbow outward, how can we still get in the future! Brayden was happy to see that her mother-inw and daughter-inw were getting along well, and it seemed that her mother was very happy with Dolly. Dolly, Brayden doesnt usually bully you, does he? This boy has been spoiled by me and his father since he was a child. If he bullies you, you can tell your aunt, see if I dont beat him to death! Fearing that Dolly would be aggravated, Talia made a point of urging. Dont worry Auntie, Brayden hes been good to me. Dolly was also full of good feelings for this mother-inw-to-be who didnt have the slightest rack, and immediately said. Thats good, thats good. Talia nced at Otto, who hadnt said a word, and added, I say Otto, howe you dont know a word to say when your son brings home his girlfriend! Otto gave Talia a helpless look, You havent stopped talking, wheres the chance for me to talk. He said and looked at Dolly: Dolly,e home with Brayden often when you have nothing to do, Brayden the boy usually lives outside, you have to remind him toe home often. Got it uncle, I will. Dolly said to Otto with a smile. Braydens marriage issue, your aunt and I have always been not to ask, you are the first girl Brayden brought home, which means that he is very fond of you, we are also very satisfied with you, you have to be well together, support and take care of each other. Otto looked at Dolly squarely and said. Ottos words spoke right into Dollys heart, and she immediately responded, We will live a good life, dont worry uncle. The next time, Dolly and Talia talked about the parents, Brayden also and Otto to the side to talk about things, the time unknowingly into the evening. When it was time for dinner, Talia greeted Dolly affectionately and sat beside her, removing a bracelet she wore on her wrist. Dolly, this bracelet, was given to me by Braydens grandmother, my mother-inw, at the time, and now Im giving it to you, so you and Brayden have to live well together and face any difficulties together, okay? Dolly was ttered by Talias words. She didnt expect that Braydens parents would value her so much on their first meeting, even taking out their ancestral bracelet and giving it to her. She hurriedly got up and said, Auntie, this gift is too expensive for me to ept. Brayden and I will be fine, but I am not qualified to wear this bracelet on my hand right now. If I say youre qualified, youre qualified. Talia knew that Dolly would refuse, Dolly, I can see that both you and Brayden love each other sincerely, and it is only a matter of time before you marry into the Kirnd Family. Since this is the case, I, the mother-inw-to-be, will give you this bracelet in advance and whats wrong with it? Do you have to refuse the first time your aunt gives you a gift? But Dolly was about to say something else when Brayden spoke up and said, Dolly, just take it, my mom really likes you, dont make her sad. Dolly thought again and again, and finally took the bracelet with both hands with a serious face and said, Dont worry, uncle and aunt, I will definitely regard this bracelet as more important than my life, and will also cherish my rtionship with Brayden, and will not let you down. Thats right! Talia smiled happily, and Otto, who was standing by, also smiled with relief. You should stop standing and sit down to eat. Otto reminded. The family then began to enjoy the wonderful dinner with a lot of fun. After dinner, Brayden saw that it was gettingte, so he said to OttoTalia, Dad, Mom, its gettingte, Ill take Dolly home. Is this going to go away. Talia was a bit reluctant, but she knew it was too early to let Dolly stay here, so she said, Then you should take Dolly home. Auntie, Ill be sure toe and bother you often, so Ill leave you today. Then turning his head to Otto, Goodbye uncle. After greeting, Dolly took Braydens arm and the two left together. After leaving the Kirnd Familys front door, Dolly rxedpletely, her eyes smiling like a curved crescent: Brayden, I didnt expect my aunt and uncle to be so nice, Im so happy! Brayden doted on Dollys hair and said gently, Of course, I told you they were all very easy-going and affectionate, see how scared some coward is. Im not scared, I already knew my aunt and uncle would like me! Who told me to be so cute! Dolly, of course, would not admit that she had been a wimp, said forcefully. Dollys narcissistic and cute look makes Braydens heart flutter and he cant help but kiss Dollys delicate cheek, but Dolly nimbly dodges it. Humph! Im not letting you kiss me, what if someone sees me. Dolly made a face tonally. Then go home and kiss. Go home and dont give kisses either! Not only do we have to kiss when we get home, but we have to do something humiliating as well. Brayden said with a bad smile on his face. Youre a badass Dolly and Brayden got into the car, and the voices faded until they disappeared. Chapter889 Unwanted Meeting After Braydens repeated stalemate, Dolly moves into Braydens cottage and the two of them live a sweet life together. But some people are happy, some people are sad, just Brayden and Dolly immersed in their own happy life, Le can not sit down. What do you mean, Dolly and Brayden are together, and theyre living in Braydens house? Hearing the voice of the visitor, Le stormed out. The man who came was a private detective that Le had called to keep a close eye on Brayden and Dollys every move. Yes, and two days ago, Brayden took Dolly to meet Braydens parents at the Kirnd Family. The private investigator added. When Le heard this, she mmed the cup in her hand, and her chest felt like it was blocked with a boulder that was weighing her down. Why! For what reason! Le shouted vociferously. Brayden, whats better about Dolly than me! Why are you so good to her, but so cruel to me! Im not convinced! Im not convinced! After a vent, Le asked the private detective beside her, holding back her anger: Did Braydens mom and dad say anything? Maybe Braydens mom and dad didnt approve of Dolly. Le tries to look on the bright side; after all, Dolly was not born into any prestigious family, and gateway views are still prevalent in their high society. I wouldnt know about that. The private detective is only responsible for tracking and observing the persons every move, as for what happens after entering the Kirnd Family, how can he be involved? Although there is no exact response from the detective, but at this time Le is also calm, the mind bes active. How could a big family like the Kirnd Family tolerate a girl from a small family like Dolly! Even if she is as beautiful as a fairy, she will not be able to enter the Kirnd Family without her familys support. Le sneered at the thought. Braydens girlfriend, Mrs. Kirnd of the Kirnd Group family, will only be her, Le, and only her! Dolly, you are just a third party interfering in someones rtionship. Le has be so enchanted with the matter that she feels she is a veritable Mrs. Kirnd in general. Dolly, I will never allow you to ruin my rtionship with Brayden, well see about that! Les icy eyes were full of calction. After all the misunderstandings with Brayden were cleared up, Dolly chose to return to work at Hurricane Limited. Although she has established a rtionship with Brayden, she is also a person with hands and feet, and herpetitive spirit makes her unwilling to stay at home all the time, she has to earn her own money to support herself. This day Dolly was working at thepany when suddenly her own cell phone rang. Dolly looked at the phone and saw that it was an unfamiliar number. She didnt intend to answer it because she was at work, but the other party kept calling and Dolly was afraid that she would miss something important, so she picked up the phone. Hey there. Dolly spoke politely. Excuse me, are you Dolly? A womans voice rang out on the other end of the line. Dolly froze, she didnt hear Les voice over the phone, and it had been so long that Le was the only one she remembered from that day. Its Le, Dolly, you havent forgotten me, have you? Le said half-jokingly. Its you Le. Once she heard it was Le, Dolly was also very happy. Im at work right now, do you have any yes Le? Heres the thing Dolly, you remember the deal we made when we met that time, we said wed meet up sometime. Leughed. You wouldnt forget that. Dolly certainly hasnt forgotten. But Le, Im at work right now, how about this, you name a ce, and Ille to you directly after work, what do you think? Well then Dolly, you can go to the Colorful Cafe directly after work, Ill send you the addresster. Le pretended to be cordial.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Okay Le, Ill be there as soon as I get off work. Dolly said. Then we wont see each other again oh. Youre busy with work, so I wont bother you Bye Dolly. Le hung up the phone with a smile on her face, and the moment she put down the phone, Les smile turned into a grim one. When Le called, Dolly was a little surprised but also felt that it made sense. She thought of the past, when she had just entered college, some were new and unfamiliar, and Le, was the first friend she met. Hi, Im Le, nice to meet you. Hi, my name is Dolly. The two soon became good friends, they attended sses together, ate together, shopped together and even slept together. In Dollys eyes, Le is a beautiful person, and although her family is very rich, they dont look down on anyone and treat everyone very well. Dolly thinks so, but Le doesnt think so. When she first met Dolly, Le saw that Dolly was very pretty and elegant, and thought she was a youngdy from one of the big families, so she took the initiative to make friends with her. Later, when it was discovered that she was from an ordinary background, Le stopped taking her to heart. During her time with Dolly, Le also had a scornful and contemptuous attitude. In order to maintain her image as a graceful and kind goddess, plus Dolly is also a school flower level figure in the school is particrly popr, Le this is pretending to be very good with her, but the simple Dolly did not find it. When it was time to leave work, Dolly took a taxi to the address Le had given her and rushed over. After walking into the colorful cafe, Dolly spotted Le sitting in the corner and quickly walked over to her. Iming, Le. Dolly came to Le and smiled. Have a seat, Dolly. Le was not as giddy as she had been when she called, instead she was now in an unhappy mood. Dolly sat down across from Le, coffee was already on the table and Dolly was happy with Les thoughtfulness. Le, its been a long time, I didnt have a good conversationst time we saw each other, how have you been doing? Dolly chimed in cordially. Ive been having a bad timetely. Le stared at Dolly and spoke coldly. As early as when she first arrived, Dolly noticed that Le looked very bad, and it turned out that she had really encountered said something unhappy. What happened Le? asked Dolly with concern. As Les good friend, Dolly felt the need to ask Le for rification. Chapter890 The scandal that fills the city My beloved man was snatched away by a bitch who is beautiful on the outside but all calcting on the inside, Ie from a better background than her, received a higher education than her, and I dont look worse than her, so why does my man like so much, like so much the bitch I always treat her as a good friend! Le said to Dolly through gritted teeth. The person youre talking about is Dolly froze, her heart covered with a touch of panic.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Thats right! Thats you Im talking about, Dolly! Le looked at Dolly with resentment. Why do you force your way into my rtionship with Brayden when I treat you like a friend, do you like being a third party that much! But Brayden said you werent his girlfriend, and he said he was acting for me on purpose that day. Dolly, somewhat unconvinced by what Le was saying, argued. Im not his girlfriend? Were even engaged to be married, who doesnt know about this in high society! Its all because of you that I ruined my otherwise sweet rtionship with Brayden! In order tobat Dolly, Le dared to tell any lie. Brayden has already taken me to meet his parents, and he would never lie to me. Dolly was a little flustered, Le didnt look like she wanted to lie, but she had reasons to be sure. Why are you such a bitch! So what if he took you to see your parents? Dolly, do you think youre worthy of Brayden, the Kirnd Group is a famous family, and you, what are you? Saying that, Le picked up the water on the table and threw it at Dolly, saying frantically, Youre just a bitch who only has some beauty to seduce other peoples boyfriends! Les shouting had already attracted the attention of the customers in the cafe, who all saw the drama and privately pointed and whispered to Dolly. Look, everyone, its this bitch! In vain I treat her as my best friend, but she took advantage of the opportunity to steal my fiance! Dolly, you are a third party who interferes in other peoples lives and ruins their rtionships! Les ability to turn ck and white has reached the point of perfection, and even the guests watching the show gradually believed what Le, the victim said. There was also sympathy for Le for a while, and the chatter slowly became louder. Look at this woman who is quite beautiful, how can she go and be a third party for someone else. The more beautiful this kind of bitch is, the more she can seduce peoples fiances! Bah, shame on you! Yeah, the third party or whatever is the most damned! Dolly sat frozen in her chair, her face covered in water stains from Le . At this moment her mind was in turmoil, she didnt believe everything Le said, but reality told her that it could be true. No, Im not a third party, Im not! Brayden and I are truly in love! Dolly shouted uneasily, as if she was convincing those around her, and herself. Dolly finished, grabbed her bag and pushed away the guests around her, and ran out in disarray, she wanted to be quiet and slowly geographically clear what she had heard today. Seeing Dollys wretched figure, Le felt that she had finally gotten out of a bad mood and pointed at Dolly and said, Look, this bitch is too weak to stay here. Being a third party will never end well! Le smiled smugly. The surrounding crowd of eaters to see this farce has ended, there is no point in staying here, so they left. Only Le remained standing in ce, staring motionlessly in the direction Dolly had left. Dolly, the good show is still ahead, and I fight, you are still far from it! After saying that Le sneered and left, she had more important things to do. The next morning, a story about a mysterious third party sabotaging the love life of James Groups daughter and Kirnd Groups CEO made the front page of every newspaper. Kirnd Group, the leadingpany in City M, has been the talk of the town and the target of many young people with its young and talented president Brayden. The James Family, a giant, also has a huge influence in the area. The scandal between the president of Kirnd Group and the James Familys daughter was already rumored as soon as it became public. For a while, everyone walked in the discussion, and the mysterious third party inside the scandal, but also to whet the appetite of the crowd, they are curious about this news inside the Dolly, Miss Dean, in fact, what is the sacred. Hey did you guys hear that Brayden, the president of Kirnd Group, is actually married to Le, the daughter of James Group. I heard about it a long time ago, I dont know how many single men and womens hearts have been broken again. This is not the most critical, you say this mysterious third party Dolly she is in the end what kind of person ah. Le is pretty enough, to snatch Brayden in her hands, this Dolly must be so beautiful that she must be a captivating figure! Cut, whats the use of looking good again, its still a bitch who interferes in other peoples rtionships! Its a pity, how can you be a third party for someone else. This talk is all over City M. The names Brayden, Le, and Dolly also spread among the public. Le, the originator of this incident, is at home at the moment, drinking tea in a beautiful way, closely watching the follow-up development of the matter. After leaving the cafest night, Dolly instructed someone to pass the news directly to the major newspapers. This kind of weighty news immediately attracted the high attention of the newspaper, and this is how the follow-up happened. Next, a thoughtful person told the media about Dollys home address. Arge number of reporters began to rush to Dollys rented house, they all want to see the mysterious third partys true face, while a series of interviews with her. After leaving in disarrayst night, Dolly went straight back to the house she had originally rented. She had been staying at Braydens cottage for some time, and this was the first time she had returned recently. Dolly thought over what Le said at night, before and after, and found that Les words were full of holes, but there were some facts she had to recognize. She thinks Le is right, she is definitely not good enough for Brayden, and only ady from a big family like Le can be considered a match for the Kirnd Family. However, the attitude of Braydens parents Dolly is also in the eye of the beholder. It was obvious that they were all sincere to her, even the Kirnd Familys ancestral bracelet was given to her, so how could she believe that such a highly respected persons mouth was lying to her! Thinking about it, Dolly felt better and fell asleep under the covers. Chapter891 Don’t break Dolly’s heart It was early the next morning when I woke up. Habitually picking up her phone and flipping through it, Dolly saw a news item that shocked her. When she saw the headline, Dolly subconsciously clicked on it. Looking at it, Dollys face turned white. Le actually made this public? Is it really true that she broke up her marriage and stole Brayden, as she ims? Why else would she be so confident in announcing this matter? Thinking about it, Dolly suddenly felt ridiculous, she naively thought that she had finally gotten together with Brayden, but it turned out to be just a farce, she was really just a third party who interfered in other peoples rtionships. The nails are deeply embedded in the flesh, Dolly does not feel any pain,pared to the pain in the heart, the pain in the hands is so insignificant. Dolly was disheartened that no matter how hard she tried, she could not escape the hand of fate, and she could not get her own love.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The more sad it is, the more people will think the worst. Dolly, at this point, hadpletely forgotten how good Brayden had been to her and how Braydens parents had exined to her and passed the bracelet on to her as well. At this point Dolly has only one thought in her mind, and that is to leave Brayden, she has wronged Le, and now she is being a scorned bitch, she is tired and does not want to go on. Thats when she suddenly heard a racket at her door, followed by a knock at the door. Looking out through the cats eye, Dolly found the big hitter with the camera and microphone She knew it was a reportering to interview her. Dolly didnt choose to open the door for them. She didnt know how to face the reporters questions, not to mention how she should face her heart. Dolly, can you do an interview with us, please? The reporter at the door seemed to know that Dolly was inside and asked without giving up. Miss Dean, may I ask how you feel about Brayden and Miss Les marital problems? It was revealed that you interfered in their love life, is that true? Dolly stood behind the door, covering her mouth as tears flowed silently down her face. Outside the words she heard clearly, in the face of these words straight to the heart, she simply can not even find a word of rebuttal. Brayden does not know anything about this now. Last night, Dolly texted him to inform him that she would not go back in the evening because of a temporary problem, and he did not take it to heart, and was now handling business at Kirnd Group. Braydens personal cell phone rang, picked it up and saw that it was his father Otto, Brayden rushed to answer the phone. Dad, is there something wrong with calling me so early? Brayden said. Is something wrong? Where are you now? The voice on the other end of the line was particrly urgent. Im at the office taking care of things, whats going on? Hearing the urgency in his dads words, Brayden asked. Something happened to Dolly and you didnt know anything about it, how did you take care of people! Otto was particrly angry and stormed off. What, something happened to Dolly! Brayden jerked to his feet, and his voice instantly stopped being low. You turn on the TV and watch it yourself! Otto said. And whats up with Le? Im telling you Brayden, deal with your mess and dont ever break Dollys heart! Duh-duh-duh. There was no sound on the other end of the line. Apparently Otto thought Brayden and Le had an uneasy rtionship and was very angry with Brayden for what he had done. Brayden rushed to find out, and thats how he learned what happened. Ill be damned! Brayden secretly mes himself for withdrawing Leons protection of Dolly since she moved in with him. Dolly didnte back yesterday, and he didnt think anything would happen to her. If he had done this in advance, this situation would not have happened and Dolly would not have been hurt. Dolly must have known all this by now. With this in mind, Brayden rushed to Dollys house without a moments notice. The car pulled up in front of Dollys house and Brayden saw arge number of reporters. Fearing that Dolly might get hurt in some way, Brayden got out of the car and headed inside. Seeing that the visitor was Brayden, the reporters immediately shifted their attention to go straight to Brayden. Mr. Kirnd, are you here to see Dolly, and may I ask what your rtionship is with Miss Dean? Mr. Kirnd, is it true that you and Miss Le are engaged to be married, and what are you going to do about it? Brayden was surrounded by reporters and had no choice but to say, Excuse me, this is just a misunderstanding,ter Kirnd Group will hold a press conference and all the truth wille out. Without dwelling too much on the reporters, Brayden pushed his way right through the crowd to the door: Dolly, open the door, its me. The door was quickly opened and Brayden dodged in and then closed the door directly behind him. Dolly are you okay. Brayden came to Dollys side and asked with concern. What are you doing here with me if youre not going to your fiance. Dolly said coldly, not even looking at Brayden. Brayden knew she had misunderstood and hastened to exin, Dolly listen to me, these are all misunderstandings, Le and I are not engaged and she has never been my girlfriend. Are you still trying to lie to me? If youre not your girlfriend, why did you make this up? Im just a daughter of an ordinary family, not worthy of you Mr. Kirnd, stop tormenting me and go away! Dolly eximed, her eyes filled with tears. Looking at Dollys pearly appearance, Brayden was so distressed that he held Dolly in his arms. Let go of me! You let go of me! Dolly struggled and pped Brayden hard. Brayden didnt move a muscle, just held on tighter. Dolly struggled for a while, found no use at all, and no longer resisted, allowing Brayden to hold, only still whimpering. Dolly, can you please believe me, I love you for who you are, not who you are. My parents are the same, they dont have a gateway. Have you forgotten what they both said, we have to take care of each other to live well all the time! Brayden hugged Dolly heartily, her sobs breaking his heart. Braydens embrace always had the power to reassure Dolly, and images of Braydens parents admonishing them and handing her the bracelet came to mind. Dolly began to calm down and consider the matter seriously. She also thought it was fishy at first, but it was only what happenedter that made her lose the ability to think. After thinking seriously about it, Dolly felt she was being a bit childish. Chapter892 Will you marry me? Do your mom and dad really not care about who I am?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. With her forehead resting against Braydens chest, Dolly still asked with some uncertainty. Of course silly girl, you can see it yourself, cant you? Braydens voice is soft like a breeze. What about Le? What exactly is the rtionship with you When ites to Le, Dolly always has a feeling of guilt in her heart. The Kirnd Group family has some interests with the James Group, so I couldnt stop Le from moring to work at Kirnd Group. She tried to convince her father Evan to join Kirnd Group in marriage, but my parents didnt agree. Since what happenedst time, I kicked her out of Kirnd Group, and I didnt expect her to make such a farce again today. I will not let her go this time! A brilliant light shed in Braydens eyes. Le, you challenge my bottom line again and again, then dont me me but turn the other cheek. What happenedst time? What was it? Dolly chose to believe Braydens words, but what the former said about thest time caught her attention. This girl is too simple, actually still treat Le as a good friend, it seems that it is time to tell her about this. Brayden thought for a moment and said to Dolly, Do you remember thest time you were kidnapped and drugged out in the countryside? Of course, she will never forget that incident, which is a permanent pain in Dollys heart, and she almost didnt get out of it at that time, and almost left Brayden for America because of it. Of course I wont forget. Dolly said heartily. If Brayden hadnt arrived in timest time, then she would have been with those people If this really happened, Dolly would definitely do something stupid. But what does this have to do with Le? Dolly wondered. Of course its relevant, because this, it was Le who sent someone to do it. Brayden said categorically. What! Dollys eyes widened incredulously, How can that be, were good friends. Dolly never dreamed that Le would do such a thing to herself. Brayden, are you mistaken? Le has always been my best friend! This is no joke. Dolly thinks Brayden is the one who made the mistake. Dolly, you dont know what people know. Le treats you well on the surface, but how would you know what she thinks in her heart? If she really treats you as a friend, how would what happened today happen. Braydens voice is full of gravity, and he also hopes that Dolly can recognize something through this incident. But why is she doing all this? Dolly was in some pain, and the feeling of being counted by her best friend was a little hard for her to bear. Because, she probably feels that you stole what was rightfully hers, which is the position of the Kirnd Groups presidents wife. In fact, it didnt belong to her in the first ce, it was just her vanity at work and you happened to show up. Brayden was patient in exining. Maybe it was a little hard for Dolly to ept, but he made sure to get the word out so he wouldnt be hurt again in the future. Listening to Braydens words, Dolly fell silent. Although she still did not want to believe it, but the facts are in front of her eyes, but she could not help but believe. Dolly smiled to herself as the friendship she valued turned out to be so insignificant in front of the benefits she wanted. Seeing Dollys loss, Brayden gently kissed Dollys cheek and said gently, Dont be sad, Im here, Ill always be by your side. Listening to Braydens slightly affectionate words, Dolly felt her nose getting a little sore. Holding back her tears, Dolly leaned into Braydens arms: Brayden, thank you, thank you for always being there for me. Fool, whats the point of saying thank you to me. The two hugged each other tightly and enjoyed the rare moment. Brayden, so what now? Thinking that there are still groups of reporters blocking the entrance outside, Dolly asked helplessly. Its okay, leave it to me to fix. Brayden knew it was time for him to step in and fix things. Later that afternoon, Brayden held a press conference inside Kirnd Group. The crowd in front of the Kirnd Group was swarming, with not only most of the journalists, but also a curious crowd who wanted to be the first to know thetest developments of this scandalous event. Brayden attended the press conference with Dolly, who was the biggest victim of this scandal, and her reputation was greatly affected. Brayden dragged Dolly to the scene in order to save Dollys reputation and to rify and announce something at the press conference. Brayden and Dolly appeared hand in hand at theunch event, causing a great shock to the journalists on the scene. After the two were seated, reporters began to scramble to ask questions. Brayden, may I ask what is the real reason for this press conference? Brayden, why did you attend thisunch with Dolly, and is your rtionship with each other again as it is described on the inte? Dolly, many people are saying that you forced your way into their rtionship, what do you have to say about that? After the reporters questions were over, Brayden slowly spoke up. After giving a reasonable exnation to several major questions raised by the journalists earlier, it was rified to everyone present. Le is not my girlfriend and we have never had a so-called marriage contract. As for Le forcibly spreading rumors and viting my image and Dollys reputation, I have already hired awyer for that. We will solve this matter through legal issues, and also hope that everyone will look at this matter rationally and not continue to spread such rumors, otherwise we will never condone it! Braydens tone was full of toughness, and under the shock of his powerful aura, the journalists on the scene stopped talking. Braydens parents were also at theunch and after Brayden finished, Otto spoke up as well. I also stress again that Kirnd Group has never made a move to join with James Group, I can vouch for that on my reputation, so please dont dwell on this matter and dont add any more worries to Dolly, the victim of this matter. Even Otto, the former chairman of the respected Kirnd Group, rified that Le was the only one who had made up the facts from the beginning. The truth hase out, and Dollys reputation has been redeemed. Dolly is finally relieved and smiling happily. I thought the matter hade to an end, but Brayden announced a more important news: There is one more thing to tell you, I Brayden, officially here to propose to Dolly, Dolly, will you marry me? Chapter893 Use my last name and add it to your name As soon as Braydens words fell, the originally silentunch site instantly came to life. The reporters had nned to hurry back to their own newspapers to organize the content they got from this conference, but they didnt expect that the main event was actually here. A cheer rang out on the scene. Brayden, like a graceful prince, slowly came to Dollys front, pulled out the pre-prepared ring, got down on one knee, and gazed at Dolly with deep love. I love you Dolly, marry me! Together! Together A mountain of cheers rang out from the floor, and it was clear that everyone was immersed in the romantic and joyful atmosphere. Looking at Brayden, who was full of affection in front of her, Dolly covered her mouth with excitement. What was before her was too fantastic, too good to believe. She was thanking God that she was able to save her reputation because of thisunch, but she didnt expect Brayden to bring her such a big surprise. Dolly, will you marry me? Looking at Dollys excited andplicated emotions, Brayden confessed again with deep feelings. I will spend the rest of my life loving you well and will not let you suffer any more, I Before Brayden could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Dollys voice with a sobbing tone. I do! Im willing to do all of it. Dolly responded loudly, shedding tears of joy. After all these trials and tribtions, what else is more important than two people who can stay together forever! There has never been a moment when Dolly would be so happy as now, she just looked at Brayden as if she had the world with him. Good! Such a beautiful moment, even the reporters on stage were excited, cameras shing one after another to record this happy moment. Brayden slowly stood up, lifted Dollys right hand, and gently put the ring in his hand on Dollys ring finger, with an endless look of affection in his eyes. Dolly, from now on, with my surname, with your name. In Dollys expectant eyes, he kissed her sweet lips. Braydens lips were so hot, with endless lingering, like he was telling Dolly he was full of love. Brayden, from then on, from one to the next, until death. Brayden and Dolly embraced sweetly under the warm apuse of the whole audience. Just when the whole audience was offering warm wishes to the couple, a discordant element suddenly appeared. Le came to theunch event. Not expecting that she would make such a big deal out of this, Le was also a bit vain. When she heard that Brayden was holding a press conference at Kirnd Group, Le finally panicked and couldnt wait to be there to see how things followed up. Le somewhat regretted that she did so, because she was afraid that once the days events were revealed, she would be pushed into the abyss of 10, 000 peoples scorn. The only thing she has some confidence in now is the James Family and the Kirnd Familys interest. She felt that with this rtionship in ce, Brayden would not take things too far. Apparently Le overestimated the James Familys power, and Brayden didnt care a bit about the James Familys feelings, but directly exposed Les ugly face. When Le arrived at theunch party, she saw Brayden putting a ring on Dollys finger and the two of them embracing sweetly. At this point Le was rushing in like crazy, she couldnt stand the thought of Dolly and Brayden being so sweet in front of her. Brayden is hers and hers alone! Le was just about to make a fuss at theunch when suddenly her mouth was covered by someone. Oooooooh. Le struggled to shout, but could only let out a series of low whimpers. The one who covered Les mouth was none other than Leon, the head of Braydens bodyguard. It turns out that Brayden had expected that Le woulde to the scene to sabotage, in order to prevent, so arranged Leon at the entrance of the conference to watch, once found Le will immediately stop her to drive out. Braydens proactive approach worked, as Leon found Le, who was about to go crazy, and dragged her out by covering her mouth. Le desperately tried to get out of Leons grip, but her strength was of no use in front of the burly Leon. Leon dryly dragged her to the door of Kirnd Group and pushed her out with one hand. Le stumbled and almost fell to the ground, after standing up, Le like crazy, as the James Family high and mightydy, Le has never suffered this kind of aggression. You dog of the Kirnd Family, do you know who I am? How dare you treat me like this! Le growled at Leon, Let me in or Ill get Brayden to fire you! Looking at Le, who had lost her mind, Leons face did not have a ripple and calmly said, Sorry Miss James, my boss has specially instructed that anyone can enter, but not Miss James. No way! Brayden he wouldnt do that to me! Why should I not be allowed in! Leons words made Le, who was already angry, even angrier. It must be you, the dog ve, youre the one who wont let me in, arent you!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Le didnt give up on the idea of going in and was about to rush inside between words. Let me in, let me in! Leons body is like a big mountain standing in front of Le. You dog of the Kirnd Family! Le was furious and was about to p Leon in the face. Leon grabbed Les hand as it struck him and looked at her with icy eyes. This crazy woman, I wanted to show you some mercy, but so insensitive, then do not me me! You asked for it! Leon said, pping back. There was a crunching sound, and Le had a clear handprint on her face. You, you dare to hit me? Le looked at Leon incredulously, a little bodyguard, and actually pped her! The boss exined that if you dont know how to behave and do something nonsensical, you will be punished and he will be responsible if something happens. After pping Le, Leon only felt the pleasure, but he could not go too far, after all, the James Familys identity is ced there. Miss James, our boss also said that if you spill your guts in Kirnd Group again, he will tell the truth about you buying the gangsters to carry out the kidnapping, and when the timees, you are afraid of going to jail. Lazy and her nonsense, Leon directly put down a harsh words. Sure enough, hearing Leons threat and thinking that she could actually go to jail, Les heart was suddenly weak. But also do not want to leave like this, hate Leon nce, Le from the teeth to squeeze out a sentence: You wait, sooner orter I will make you look good! Not wanting to continue to be humiliated, Le quickly walked to her car, started it up and drove off. Chapter894 The Upside Down Explanation Le returned home with a resentful look on her face and was just about to go upstairs to her room when she happened to meet Evan who had juste downstairs. Le didnt want to have much interaction with her dad and wanted to go in a different direction to avoid him, so she silently turned around to leave. Stand still. Seeing Le trying to hide, Evan called out to her directly, Come back here I have something to ask you. Le knew she couldnt hide, so she turned around, lowered her head and whispered, Dad, what is it that you want to say? Le, I heard that Kirnd Group is holding a press conference, does this matter concern you as well. Evan just got the news that his daughter fabricated the truth out of thin air and is now in an awkward situation. Evan, who loves his daughter, went downstairs in a frenzy to find out the truth of the matter, but he didnt expect to meet Le directly. Dad, its nothing serious, dont worry. Le doesnt want to tell Evan the truth and ns to hide it from him. Le, I have just heard some wind, you tell me the original story, if you suffer any aggravation, Daddy will definitely help you! Evan looked at Les eyes full of doting, for his only seedling, Evan is very precious, can not allow her to suffer a little harm.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Evans words filled Le with emotion, and only her own family would be so concerned about her. When she thought of this, she thought of Dolly again, thought of Braydens caring look for her, and instantly her face was covered with a grimace. But she quickly collected herself, Evan was around and she couldnt let her emotions out too obviously. Seeing that her father had been waiting for her to speak, Le finally stopped hesitating and, after organizing her words, began to tell Evan exactly what had happened. Le still very cleverly avoided some of the plot, she just said that she truly loves Brayden, but Brayden is in love with Dolly. She was jealous so she said Dolly had destroyed her rtionship with Brayden, so she said Dolly was a third party, destroying the rtionship that originally belonged to her, and then was used by someone with a heart, and finally staged such a farce. Le did not reveal anything about what she had done, and finally put it all down to her own impulse. Are you saying that you didnt inform the media and the newspapers about this? After listening to Les description, Evan said in confusion. I really didnt inform the media or the newspapers, I just scolded Dolly a few times out of anger, I didnt expect things to develop like this! Le pretended to be in pain, Its all my fault, if I didnt talk nonsense, this wouldnt have happened, and brought bad influence to the James Family, and also brought significant harm to my good friend Dolly. Dad, scold me as hard as you can. Seeing Le ming herself and feeling guilty, with tears in her eyes, Evan was heartbroken and saidfortingly, Le, although you were too impulsive, its not all your fault, its obvious that someone is deliberately making an issue of this matter to take advantage of the opportunity to suppress the James Family. The James Family is a family of people who have been in the business for a long time. It must be said that Evan really loves his daughter and not only believes Les wordspletely, but alsoforts her as a victim. I remember dad, I wont do it again! Le assured, smiling sweetly at Evan. As long as Dad still supports me, then I dont have to worry, Le thought smugly. Le, what happened to your face? As Le raised her head, Evan then saw the red marks clearly visible on her face. In her haste to return, Le did not care about the fact that she still had marks on her face, and now that Evan had noticed, she was stumped for words. Tell me the truth, who was this hit by? Evan was obviously angry, Even my Evans daughter dares to hit, I think he is living in impatience. With Evans backing, Les backing was up, but she still said aggressively, Braydens bodyguard did it. I wanted to go in to the conference to apologize to Dolly, but he not only wouldnt let me in, he called me a bitch and pped me. Le said, tears left in her eyes. Whether Le meant to or not, the tears managed to get Evan riled up: How dare a little bodyguard beat you up! Im calling Brayden for a statement! Evan angrily picks up the phone, only to be stopped by Le. Dad, dont call him, if you guys get upset, its us, the James Family, who will suffer. For the sake of us, the James Family, lets put up with this matter for now. Le ims that it is for the sake of the family, but in fact she is afraid that if the two of them confront each other, Brayden will tell all those bad things. This way the trust she had also managed to gain from Evan would immediately disappear and she would have a much harder time as a result. For the sake of her long-term consideration, Le still decided to put up with this revenge. Looking at his daughter, who is so sensible and knows how to put the interests of the family first, Evan smiled with relief. My daughter has grown up and knows how to think about everyone. Then lets put up with this matter for now. But dont worry, even if we dont tear up with Kirnd Group and beat my daughter, I will make him pay! Evan said through clenched teeth. He then dialed the phone: Hello, this is Evan, has the deal with Kirnd Group started yet? If not, you can cancel the deal with Kirnd Group right now, were not doing this deal! Lose the money? Ill show them what it costs to mess with the James Family! Evans cancetion was arge order with Kirnd Group that had been under negotiation for a long time. James Groups sudden reversal would certainly bring great losses to Kirnd Group, but for James Group, the cost of ruining the deal would be devastating. But now Evan does not realize that he only wants to help his daughter out now, and he does not think carefully about the other aspects. But when he realized the seriousness of the matter and wanted to try to salvage it, he found that it was toote. The James Groups businesses were devastated by the decisions he made in the heat of the moment, but that, of course, was an afterthought. Le was so touched by what Evan did for her that she went up and wrapped her arms around Evans neck and gave him a fierce kiss on the cheek. Daddy, youre so sweet! Le said sweetly. If you dont treat you well, who else can Daddy treat well! Evan smiled benevolently. Neither of them knew that this incident, which eventually became the trigger for the father-daughter breakup. This, of course, is an afterthought. Chapter895 Do you like boys or girls After epting Braydens marriage proposal, Dolly became Braydens fiance in name only. Dolly directly surrendered her original rental house and moved all her stuff to Braydens cottage, which makes it easier for the two of them to get a little sweet from time to time. When she woke up, Dolly felt around her with misty eyes and found that Brayden had gotten up and left. Dolly yawned as she got up to see what Brayden had been watching. Finally Dolly saw Braydens figure in the bedroom. Brayden was staring out the window, unaware of Dollys arrival, with a half-burning cigarette in his hand. He had learned this stress relief after Dolly left himst time. Over the years, it has also be a habit. Usually in Dollys side when he can restrain, no Dolly alive around when ites to trouble, he will always unknowingly light the cigarette. Brayden. Dolly stood behind Brayden and shouted softly. As soon as he heard it was Dolly, Brayden hurriedly put out the cigarette in his hand, turned to Dolly with a smile and said, Youre up, why didnt you sleep more? Got up when I couldnt sleep. Dolly frowned slightly, Brayden, why are you smoking again? Its not good for your health. Its a habit thats been developed over the years. Braydens voice was apologetic, Im sorry Dolly, I know you hate the smell of smoke. Dolly knew that Brayden had picked up the smoking habit because she had left for no reason at the time, and she felt a little guilty thinking about it. Heartbreakingly, he said, Brayden, I know you started smoking because of me, and now that Im back with you, lets quit, okay? It will be good for you, for me, and for our unborn child. Looking at Dollys hopeful gaze, Brayden and how to let her sad, and Dolly now has a child, he must quit smoking, in case it affects the child, when it is toote to cry. Dont worry Dolly, from today onwards, I wont smoke anymore. Brayden took Dolly gently into his arms, with a tone of great determination. Wrapped in Braydens warm and generous chest, Dollys heart was filled with sweetness, Keep your word, oh, what if you lie to people? Do whatever you want if you cheat. Brayden looked at her cute face and smiled. I know you wont lie to me, you cant set a bad example for our children. Dollys big almond-like eyes smiled into a curved crescent. How can a man as good as me not be true to his word. Braydens narcissism caused Dolly to roll her eyes. What would you like to eat in the morning, Ill go prepare it for you. Thinking that neither of them had eaten breakfast yet, Dolly thoughtfully asked. Well, can I have anything I want? Brayden said with a bad smile. Sure, I can go get it all ready. Dolly did not realize that she had fallen into Braydens trap, still a serious said. I want to eat you! Brayden said as he picked up Dolly and headed inside the bedroom. Dolly eximed, her face instantly flushing a little when she realized Braydens true intentions. Put me down! Dont do that in the morning! Its perfect for some exercise in the morning, dont you think so, madam. Brayden gentlyid Dolly on the bed and smiled wickedly. Looking into Braydens zing eyes, Dollys heart pounded. There was some blushing, but more anticipation. Brayden slowly close to Dolly, four eyes facing each other, the two close enough to hear each others breathing. Dollys warm, sharp breath sprayed onto Braydens face, causing him to stir. Looking deeply at Dolly, Brayden frantically kissed Dollys hot lips and the room was filled with the smell of hormones and the air gradually became hot. An hourter, Dolly was lying somewhat exhausted on Braydens chest, panting slightly, and Brayden was contentedly stroking her long, dark, silky hair. Brayden, what do you think would be a good name for our baby? Thinking about the future, Dolly asked with a sense of longing. Fool, it is still early, the name is not in a hurry to take ah, we have to discuss. Brayden was ying with Dollys hair, and after hearing her words, responded with a smile. So, do you like boys or girls? Dolly stared squarely at Brayden. Love them all, as long as theyre our kids. Neither Brayden nor his parents have a patriarchal mindset, and both boys and girls are dear to his heart. If its a boy, he must be as good as his father, if its a girl Dolly was caught up in a beautiful vision of the future. If its a girl, its beautiful and kind like her mother, but the IQ must be inherited from her father. Taking up Dollys words, Brayden said. Listening to Braydens first words, Dolly was secretly happy, but the next words came out. Hey Brayden, what do you mean! Are you saying Im stupid? Dolly asked discontentedly. Are you stupid or not, dont you have points in your heart? Brayden deliberately wanted to be angry with her, looking at her with a bad smile. Ill fight you! Dolly said through gritted teeth as she pounced on Brayden. Oops, dont scratch me, dont you scratch me! Dolly shouted, You scumbag! Haha, hahahaha, Im wrong Im wrong, stop it! Dolly couldnt resist and desperately begged for mercy. If I had known this, I would not have fooled around, Dolly was filled with helplessness. After a bit of joking around, Brayden finally got down to business. Dolly, pack up, lets go see your parents, and also tell them about our marriage and seek their advice. Although Dolly agreed to her proposal, I have not yet passed the hurdle of Dollys parents. Yes, then lets have breakfast and go. Dolly wishes she could tell her mom and dad the good news sooner.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Arent you afraid that your parents wont be happy with me and wont approve of our marriage? Looking at Dollys impatient look, Brayden was a bit curious. How could I be worried, I have faith in you! My boyfriend, surely he is not an ordinary person! Dolly has a blind admiration for Brayden and swears by it. But dont be proud, oh, although you can easily pass my mothers level, but my father is not so easy to fool. Confidence is confidence, Dolly still feel the need to remind Brayden a little. Dont worry, like you said, Im no ordinary person, theyll be happy with me. Brayden seems to have more confidence than Dolly. Cut, say youre fat and youre still panting. Dolly gave Brayden a white, pouting look. Braydenughs and doesnt say anything. Chapter896 Meet the in-laws When Dolly first went to meet Braydens parents, Brayden kept stopping her from buying things. This time it was Braydens turn to meet Dollys parents, but Brayden went on a shopping spree at the mall, and Dolly couldnt even pull her away. Okay, okay, thats enough, dont buy any more! Dolly struggled to try to persuade Brayden that Leon, the bodyguard behind them, had already delivered something to the car twice and now had his hands full again. Soon soon soon, Leon you send these back, well buy a little more and well be almost done. In the face of Dollys persuasion, Brayden was unmoved and remained focused on picking out a gift for Dollys parents. Hearing Braydens words, Leon couldnt help but feel weak in the legs and said with a bitter face, Boss, this is already enough, lets not buy any more. Hmm? Leon, am I not able to hold my knife anymore, or are you boys drifting a bit? Brayden stared coldly at Leon, My word is no good anymore, is it? Dare not, whatever you say, boss. Leon smiled fawningly, who asked you to be the boss. Hmph! Brayden grimaced and continued to immerse himself in a sea of gifts. These should be enough. Brayden murmured with some uncertainty. Thats enough is enough. Dolly rushed up and took Braydens arm, Lets go honey, these are enough. Well, then, just hold off on the purchase. Brayden said with intent. Leon, go ahead and swipe your card. Ill be right there boss. Leon was carrying a big bag, but at the moment he was running faster than a rabbit, because he could finally be relieved. Put all the things in the car, Brayden then realized that the things bought is a little too much, not to mention the trunk full, even the back seat of the car is also full of gifts. Leon, just take a cab and go back on your own first. This time is to meet his father-inw and mother-inw, with a bodyguard to certainly not, Brayden let Leon back first. Okay boss, then Ill go first. Leon said respectfully. Turning his face to look at Dolly, also with full respect, Bossdy, Im off. In his opinion, his boss now speaks absolutely not as good as this bosss wife, so the bosss wife can never be offended. Dolly first froze, then cried andughed. The title Boss Lady is really some odd. Brayden, on the other hand, was very pleased with the name and said with a big wave of his hand, Get in the car, lets go back to our mothers house! On the way, Dolly has been peeking at Brayden, trying to see if he is nervous, but Dolly disappointed, Brayden and the usual no difference, is still stable and calm. Brayden also noticed Dollys abnormality and asked Dolly, Whats wrong? Does my face look that good? Arent you nervous? Dolly voiced her doubts, she was so nervous thest time she went to the Kirnd Family, but why was Brayden so calm. Whats there to be nervous about, its just meeting the parents. Brayden smiled smugly. You think theyre all scared to death like you are. Dolly did not bother to argue with him, a small mouth no longer pay attention to him, focus on the scenery outside. Brayden imperceptibly smiled bitterly, not nervous is false! Although he was confident in himself, who knew if Dollys parents would be happy with him. But as a man, he must act rxed, or would he not beughed at by Dolly. Since I had been to Dollys housest time, Brayden was a breeze this time. About two hourster, they arrived at the home of Dollys parents. Mom and Dad, Im home. As usual, Dolly loudly informed her parents as soon as she entered the house. Dollys back. The first toe out was Dollys mom, and a few secondster, Dollys dad came out of the den as well. Dollys mother looked at Dolly with a smile on her face and also spotted Brayden standing next to Dollys voice. Dolly, why didnt you tell me in advance when you had guests! Esther chided, I dont have anything prepared in this house. Its okay, Mom, hes not an outsider, you dont have to bother. Dollyughed. Not an outsider? Could it be, Dollys boyfriend? Thinking about it, Esthers spirits lifted and she looked more and more closely at Brayden. Not bad! The more Esther looked at him, the more satisfied she was. Braydens tall, handsome appearance and his elegant, restrained temperament sessfully won Esthers favor. Mom and Dad, Id like to introduce you to Brayden, my boyfriend. Seeing that PhilipEsther hade to his side, Dolly began to introduce them to Brayden beside him. Hello, aunts and uncles. Brayden also stepped forward in due course and said with a slight bow. Uncle, we met a while ago. Philip smiled and nodded in response, naturally he remembered Brayden. Dollys boyfriend? Id like to see if hes worthy of my daughter. Daughters are the fathers personal small cotton coat, this is true, Philips love for his daughter than Esther had no less than, at this time also began to silently examine Brayden to. Good good. Esther did not have as many worries as Philip, she just felt that the more she saw this courteous son-inw-to-be in front of her, the better she looked at him. Brayden,e on in and sit down, Ill go make you some tea. Auntie, you dont have to take so much trouble. Brayden smiled at Esther and said to Dolly at her side, Dolly, you sit down while I bring in our gift for my aunt and uncle. Well, there you go. Dolly smiled sweetly. Juste, what gifts are you guys bringing. Esthers mouth was agape withughter. I have long hoped that my daughter would find a boyfriend and have a good home. How could Esther not be happy when her daughter finally brought home a boyfriend today who was so good! Next, the family began to watch Brayden from the car to take things to the room, at first PhilipEsther did not feel anything, when Brayden took ten minutes still not finished, they were a little surprised. Dolly, how much stuff did you guys buy here. Esther asked. I said I wouldnt let him buy so many, but he had to. Dolly also said somewhat helplessly. That should be about right? Well, I guess its close. Why havent you finished taking it?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Wait a little longer, there must not be much left. Is there more? I Im not really sure anymore. As the family looked on in shock, Brayden finally brought in all the gifts. Looking at the mountain of gifts in the house, Esther asked with some uncertainty, You guys didnt move all the malls, did you? Chapter897 A few games of chess and you’re bribed The first time we met, we did not know what uncle and aunt like, so we bought a little more, and when we get familiar with itter, we can buy only what you like ourselves. Brayden said calmly. Brayden, you have a heart. Esther has long been a mouthful, the Brayden is more and more satisfied with the look. Dont ever buy anything in the future. Were happy enough that you and Dollye to visit us often! Right Philip? As she spoke, Esther nudged Philip, who was sitting mute next to her. Philip didnt say anything and just nodded at his words. Your uncles people are like that, not very talkative, dont take it to heart ah Brayden. Philips indifference made Esther a little embarrassed and rounded up the situation. Its okay uncle, I understand. Brayden said with a smile. It seems that Dollys mother has passed this hurdle, but her fathers hurdle, it seems, is not very easy to pass. Brayden silently wondered what to do next. Well then, you guys talk first, Ill go get ready for a while, you guys wait for dinner. Esther said affectionately, Dolly,e in and give Mommy a hand. Okay mom. Dolly got up and walked to the kitchen. At that moment Philip also got up and said to Brayden, Come on,e with me to the study. At that Brayden nodded and followed Philip inside, taking the door with him. Dolly nced back in the direction of the study with some concern. She wondered if Dad would give Brayden a hard time, and could only silently pray that Brayden would not be too embarrassed. And at this time Esther is very excited, see Dolly follow up the kitchen, quickly asked: Dolly, this Brayden what is the origin ah, I see his temperament does not look like ordinary people ah! Mom, Brayden, hes the president of the Kirnd Group. Dolly said truthfully. Kirnd Group? Is that so City Ms greatest group? Esther has never cared much about such things, but she is aware of the famous Kirnd Group. Yes, its that Kirnd Group. Esther was shocked and then even happier: I have long seen that he is not an ordinary person, so he has such a big origin. Esther is not a gold-digger, but to have such a son-inw must make her look good in front of her friends and family. But soon she realized something else and asked worriedly, Dolly, he is so rich and powerful, will you suffer any aggravation if you are together? If you are aggrieved, then mom will never agree! Esther said forcefully. Wealthy and powerful, we can not let our daughter suffer! Esthers concern made Dolly very warm, and she hurriedly exined, Dont worry, Mom, Brayden is very good to me, and his parents like me too.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. And he took you to meet the parents? Esther instantly put her heart down, Then mom is relieved, this young man looks very smooth, mom is very satisfied. Her daughter has a good home, when the mother is also a heartache. By the way mom, Brayden he even proposed to me two days ago in front of many reporters and I said yes. Dolly looked at Esther a little sheepishly, We also wanted to get your opinion on this visit. He asked you to marry him? Esther was even more energized when she heard that, Proposal is good! Its good to propose! Mom is fine with it. Mom cant wait to be happy! Dolly was very happy to have her mothers approval, but then she also voiced her concerns: Mom, I think, Dad doesnt seem to like Brayden very much, what should I do? s, your fathers temper I know, and stinky and hard, if he decided the matter, nine cows can not pull back. I guess he cant let you leave us like this, want to deliberately difficult for Brayden it, nothing big. After hearing Esthers words, Dolly not only did not feel better, but was more worried. With the cooperation of Dolly and Esther, a sizzling meal was soon ready. Philip, Brayden,e on out to dinner. After serving thest dish, Esther called out to the study. Here ites. Philips voice came from the study, and then Philip came out of the study with a smile on his face, obviously he was very happy. Brayden,e on out, lets have a good drink today, master and son. Philip said cheerfully to Brayden. Yes, uncle, whatever you say. Brayden also came out of the study and smiled. Come and sit down, never be polite at home. Philip greeted. Uncle, you sit first. The two have been seated, the harmonious atmosphere which has a little just met, Philip at the beginning of some hostility has also long disappeared. Look at the scene of the two men getting along well, standing aside the mother and father have long been stunned! Whats going on here? Just now there was a sword fight, how now the rtionship is so good? The two women looked at each other with big question marks in their eyes. I dont know! Both shook their heads at the same time, obviously not knowing what the situation was. Dolly, go get two sses, I want to have a nice drink with Brayden. Philip was delighted. Oh, good. Although she didnt understand what was going on, but her dad was so nice to Brayden, Dolly also put her heart down and turned around and went to the kitchen to get two cups. Brayden, this is a good wine that uncle has treasured for five years, and has not been able to drink it, today is happy, lets drink more. Philip took a bottle of wine out of the room and said to Brayden. Brayden got up and poured for both of them, then picked up the ss and sniffed it, eximing, Its really good wine, uncles taste is so much better than mine. An appropriate ass shot down, Philip is some floating, happy: You are also very good, young and talented, Dolly and you together, I am also relieved! Philip, are you feeling a little sick? Philips perversity caused Esther a moment of worry, temper almost almost, if the brain is broken it will be bad! What are you talking about, Im fine and extra happy today! Didnt you miss your daughter getting married off? I was angry just now. Esther finally couldnt resist asking. s, at first I was a little upset, afraid that my daughter had suffered something with Brayden, but after that I didnt think so anymore. After I went into the study and Brayden and I yed a few games of chess, I knew what kind of person Brayden was. What? The two women were even more puzzled when they heard that they thought something had happened, but it turned out to be just a few games of chess? What does just ying chess tell you? Esther was a little unconvinced, A few games of chess bought you off, and I thought how hard you could be to convince. What do you know! Esthers slightly mocking tone made Philip sit up and take notice, Chess is like a persons character, you can tell a persons temperament and character from the way he ys chess. Brayden ys chess in a wide open and decent manner, he doesnt y smart at all, he is a decent and kind person. What can I be worried about when I leave Dolly in the hands of such a person? Chapter898 I am your fiancée Philips words, Dolly and Esther did not understand, but there is one thing both of them understand, that is, Philip approved Brayden.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Not only did they approve, but they were obviously very satisfied. Mother and daughter both put down their hearts, Philip have no objection, then Brayden and Dollys marriage problem can also be solved. So Dolly spoke up and said, Dad, theres one more thing I need to tell you, this is something Mom has agreed to, but she still needs to ask your opinion. Youre talking about your engagement to Brayden. Philip said cheerfully. Brayden already told me when we were ying chess just now. As I said, I am veryfortable with Brayden, the engagement time and the specific matters rted to it will all be left in Braydens hands. Philips dramatic change of heart still left Dolly a bit overwhelmed, but the matter was resolved happily. The family also began to eat happily, and from time to time also chat a few words of family life, the scene is very harmonious. After eating, Brayden and Dolly sat for a long time again. Although Philip said that Brayden was in charge of everything, there were still some important matters that needed to be discussed between the two. When everything was taken care of, Brayden and Dolly got up to say goodbye to PhilipEsther. Uncle, aunt, I still have some things to take care of in mypany, so I wont stay much longer. I will soon put together the various matters of the engagement for you two to go over. Brayden said respectfully. Good, good, you do things, we are all very relieved, then we will not keep you, remember to visit home often. Philip said kindly, a far cry from the attitude he had when he first met Brayden. Brayden, you take good care of our Dolly and dont let her suffer anything. Esther carefully admonished, Also, make sure toe home more often when there is nothing to entertain you, but even a chat is possible. Uncle and aunt, I remembered what you said, Dolly and I will definitely visit you often. Brayden assured with a straight face, Then well go ahead. Mom and Dad, you go back, well go first. Dolly waved goodbye to her mom and dad. Remember to drive slowly. Esther waved her hand fondly. After the two had gone away, Esther looked at Philip, who was still giggling, and said, Look at you, you werent like this when Brayden first came. You really dont have any position. I was not giving young people a little chance. Besides, Brayden is really excellent, and you are not satisfied with it. Philips face is a bit embarrassed, a few games of chess to be bought, this kind of thing is really not very honorable to say out. Esther didnt bother to pay attention to him, gave him a nk look and turned around to walk towards the room. Philip touched his nose sarcastically and followed Esther inside. As Brayden and Dolly drove down the road, thetter looked at Brayden and said easily, I didnt think youd pass my parents test so easily, well never have any obstacles again. Brayden smiled faintly: Auntie that is not a test, but hate to give me my daughter directly, as for uncle well. Brayden said here deliberately paused. Whats wrong with my dad? Ive always found the whole thing about being able to please him by ying chess to be quite imusible, is there another reason? Dolly couldnt help but ask. Its because of chess, but another reason is that he hasnt beaten me in a single game of chess, and Ive helped him solve a problem he hasnt been able to solve. So thats it! Dolly understands that Philip is really a chess yer, there are only a few people who can beat him, and Brayden is the only one who can make him not win a single game. Dolly bristled, So Im not being sold by my dad. Thinking that her father had agreed to the marriage because she had lost a chess game, Dolly couldnt help but think, Did I get a free phone bill? Dollys mood is a bit depressed, while Brayden is very happy at the moment. Both parents have agreed, so the next thing will be good. In the following days, after Brayden finished his business, he immediately went home to discuss the engagement with his parents, obviously taking the engagement party very seriously. Finally, they decided to hold an engagement ceremony on the 25th of this month. We didnt want to make it special, but only invited the close rtives and some close friends of the Dean Family and the Kirnd Family. But the news that Kirnd Group president Brayden was getting engaged was still spreading. Early on the 25th, arge number of journalists were squatting at the Kirnd Family, trying to find out something substantial. Unfortunately, they couldnt get into the Kirnd Familys doors until the engagement was over and the guests were leaving one by one, so they went back with their heads down. At the engagement ceremony, Brayden and Dollys parents also met for the first time without too much familiarity. Philip and Otto quickly became close friends because they both like to y chess, while Esther and Talia also had a good feeling about each other. Brayden and Dolly exchanged engagement rings in front of both parents and in the presence of family and friends. Without too much fuss, the engagement ceremony ended sessfully with the blessing of all. The engagement party followed, with Dolly holding Braydens hand as she toasted and exchanged pleasantries with friends and family in turn, before enjoying a delicious feast in a warm but lively atmosphere. Throughout the party, Dolly wore a sweet smile. From today, she was no longer Braydens girlfriend, but his unmarried wife, his fiance. Looking at Brayden with affection, Dolly felt that she could never get enough of him. Brayden, it was worth all the pain and suffering to be with you. Dolly smiled and thought with relief. The engagement party was soon over, and after the guests were sent off one by one, the Kirnd Family returned to their usual quiet. Dollys parents stayed at the Kirnd Family instead of going back to City Z today, after Otto and Talia tried to keep them there. Philip and Otto, two friends who hate each other, went straight to the study to y chess, while Esther followed Talia to the mall for shopping. In therge living room, only Dolly and Brayden were left. Happy? Brayden gently embraced Dolly, and the words were endlessly tender. Hmm. Dolly leaned birdlike in Braydens arms, This is the happiest day of my life. Then shouldnt we do something meaningful on such a memorable day. Brayden said badly. Seeing Braydens bad grin, Dolly instantly understood what was going on and said in an unpleasant manner, Youre a guy with bad ideas in your head. Chapter899 The Farce in the Square What are you thinking, I just wanted to take you out for a walk. BraydeRavenwood Universityughs. You. Dolly blushed, youre bullying me again! Okay honey, lets go. Brayden takes Dollys hand and walks outside. I wanted to take Dolly for a drive, but she said she wanted to take a walk. At that, Brayden put away the car keys and the two walked hand in hand down the noisy street. The Kirnd Family is located in a prime downtown area, where the streets are filled with a steady stream of cars and pedestrians. So Brayden took Dolly to what he thought was a quieter Times Square. But Brayden forgets that the square has long been upied by the mothers. Brayden was a bit dazed as he watched the aggressive square dancers in the square. Dolly did not feel anything, it seems to watch thedies dancing is also a kind of enjoyment. Looking at the pace of the older women, Dolly also jumped at the chance to dance, and said to Brayden, Brayden, lets go dance too. No way! Dollys words made Braydens legs go weak, a big man, to go and a group of older women Ga dance? That is simply not too embarrassing! Im not going, Im not going. Brayden shook his head. Im a big man, Im not going to dance there. Brayden added in his mind that he was a rich and powerful man. Its okay for big men, too. Look, there are a lot of young men in there. Dolly said seductively. Turned his head to look carefully, the crowd is indeed notcking in young people, and many young guys dancing very forgetful. Then Im not going either. Brayden still refuses. Dolly, if you want to dance, Ill go with you to Game City to y the dance machine, okay? Thinking of a better way, Brayden hastened to add. Since you dont like it, we wont go. Dollys originally delighted little mouth instantly copsed, her expression very despondent. Looking at Dollys appearance, Brayden some heartache, originally toe out to y, how can they so spoil her fun. After hesitating for a while, Brayden gritted his teeth and said, Dolly, since you want to go down and try so much, then I will go with you to jump. Anyway, the light is so dim, who would recognize who is there? Even if they could see clearly, no one would believe that the president of Kirnd Group would go dancing in such a ce. This reassured himself, Braydens heart also settled down a little. Really? I knew you were the best, honey! Dolly jumped for joy and gave Brayden a big kiss on the cheek, not even half as sad as she had been. Looking at Dollys sly gaze, Brayden knew she had been tricked by her, and she knew she would say yes. I actually got counted by this girl. Brayden sighed and let Dolly lead him toward the center of the square. Looking around the people are dancing to the rhythm of the music, Dollys body also began to follow the gentle sway. You dance too. Im not dancing! Come on honey. I refuse! Dolly knew that Brayden had used up all his courage toe with her, so she didnt ask, so she followed the square dancer around her and learned. At this time Dolly smiled like a beautiful angel, today she wore a high-cored white sweater, setting off her long beautiful neck, blue skinny jeans will be her good figure undoubtedly, beautiful delicate face with a sweet smile, look Brayden some obsessed. If you can make her so happy, why should you care so much? Brayden also smiled happily as he watched Dolly studying intently beside him. People as discerning as Brayden looked mesmerized, not to mention the other young people in the square, whose eyes were also focused on Dolly, clearly captivated by her beauty. Only they also saw Brayden standing next to Dolly and sighed silently. People already have boyfriends, they dont have a chance. Although most people choose to give up, but there are still rash people who are not afraid of death toe up and talk. Hello, beautifuldy, may I ask your name? An older boy, not too old, with some youthful face, came up and asked. Sorry, I have a boyfriend. Dolly obviously did not want to take it, said directly pointed to the Brayden beside him to let him know the difficulty to retreat. Now that the pursuit of love is free, I also have the right to pursue you. The older boy said stubbornly, then looked over at Brayden, Im going to y fair with you. Brayden shrugged and smiled nomittally. Originally, his eyes had begun to glitter with a cold light, but immediately converged. This is just a child who does not know the sky, he does not need to bemon sense with him.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. How old are you? Dolly only found it ridiculous that the boy, I think, was still underage. Im neen years old. Already an adult. The boy responded, somewhat smugly, And Ive got an Audi A6 of my own now, your boyfriend shouldnt have a car yet. Giving Brayden a proud look, the boy tried to make him feel ashamed. Brayden, lets go. Dolly was toozy to talk to him again, and she was a little tired after dancing for so long. Okay, lets go. Brayden finished putting his arm around Dolly and was about to leave, both of them treating the boy as if he were air. I am not going to give up! The boy felt a little embarrassed and shouted loudly. Although a small incident urred, but both apparently did not care much, after all, just a child, there is no need to be ordinary with him. Hugo, you help me find out what the origin of this beautiful woman and the man beside her is. The first time he hit the wall, the boy said with some exasperation. Forget it, young master, that man is obviously not an ordinary person, besides, people are boyfriend and girlfriend, what can you do? The old man on the side said helplessly. This teenager of his own family is not bad at heart, but always loves to do some mixed things. I dont care, I just like that girl, you go check it out for me quickly. The boy was defiant. No need to check, that girl is not for you to touch, and that man you cant afford to mess with even more. Just then, a cold voice came. Both the boy and the old man were taken aback, What are you? The boy felt humiliated by the shock and chided loudly. Ignoring the boy, the visitor said directly to the old man, Keep your young master in check, dont mess with some people you cant afford to mess with. Without staying too long, the visitor finished and disappeared into the crowd. Looking at the person who did not show any mercy to him, the boy wanted to go forward to the theory, a hand was pulled by the old man, Young master, its time to go back. The old man did not care about what the visitor said, but instead began to seriously think about who the man and woman he just saw were. Chapter900 Attending High School Reunions After half a day of thinking, a person in his mind and the man he just saw began to ovep, and then the old mans mouth opened wide in horror. President of Kirnd Group, Brayden! The old man was frightened by the thought of the person in his mind, and hurriedly pulled the boy away. Must be a good control of this child, and then say something that should not be said, Im afraid that their family will suffer for this! The person who just spoke was none other than Braydens bodyguard, Leon. As Braydens personal bodyguard, he usually follows Brayden not far from him. Especially today, the boss and the bosss wife out for a break, their own closer attention to everything that happens from time to time, also happened to see the little farce just now. The boy is afraid his brain is stupid. Leon thinks the boy should have a problem in his head, otherwise how would he do something to steal someones girlfriend. It is also fortunate that Brayden is in a good mood today did not count more, otherwise this child is estimated how to die do not know. After solving this small problem, Leon still followed the two from a distance, dutifully protecting. Brayden and Dolly hung out for a long time, and finally Dolly got a little tired, so they went home together. While Brayden and Dolly are living a quiet but romantic life here, Le is having a hard time these days. A few days ago Brayden and Dollys engagement was a big deal, making her very angry, not to mention the James Family business seems to have some kind of problem recently. It seems that James Groups business is being suppressed on arge scale, and Les father Evan is now so busy that his attitude towards her is not as good as before, and he even scolded her today. Le felt aggrieved as to why Evan had a temper to throw at himself. But what she doesnt know is that the James Familys current difficult situation can be attributed to her. The bad effects of Evans impulsive withdrawal of a major deal with Kirnd Group to relieve his daughters anger finally began to emerge. First of all, the withdrawal of the order caused a great loss to the James Family, but Evan thought he could find a new partner, after all, there were manypanies werepeting to do business with the James Family, but Kirnd Group offered significantly better terms, many considerations, Evan finally chose The Kirnd Group was thest choice. But when he now wishes to find someone to work with again, he finds that no one is willing to work with him. Now there is a huge backlog of merchandise at James Group, but no way to sell it. Evan was distressed, but he didnt know what the problem was. The other shareholders of thepany also began to pressure him to withdraw the order, which was Evans decision, and if the problem could not be solved, they would jointly remove Evan as chairman. Evan regretted his impulsive behavior and met Le today, so he scolded Le without saying anything. Le, now, is sitting on the couch sulking. The phone suddenly rang and Le picked it up to see a notification from her high school ssmates. Its time for the annual high school reunion, and Le never used to go to that asion, she felt it didnt fit with her high status, so she always said she had something to do and excused herself. But now, she is in a bad mood and also wants to go to this party to take a break and relieve her depressed mood. The meeting was this afternoon at a high school friends house not too far from her house, and without too much hesitation, Le agreed. In the afternoon, Le arrived at her high school friends house as promised, and the moment she entered the house, she caught everyones attention. Todays Le wore a small low-cut dress, revealing arge area of snow-white skin, the perfect body revealed. The makeup on her face was thick but still unmistakably regal. Le stepped on her high heels, like a proud peacock, and walked into the middle of the crowd with a smile on her face. Despite the recent bad times, there is no denying that Le is still the brightest and most visible of their high school ssmates. Le was very happy and enjoyed the attention she was getting. It helped her forget all her recent upsets and regain her old confidence. Looking at Le who walked step by step, the people who were talking and chatting all leaned over like her in unison, especially some men with zing eyes. Le, there you are. Still as pretty as ever. Le you are getting so pretty and ssy. Have you got a boyfriend yet? Which man can marry you is really his great fortune! Le smiled smugly as she listened to thepliments of those around her. Shes still the dazzling princess, Dolly, and youll never be worthy to fight me! Les arrival will undoubtedly push the party to a small high ~ tide, at this time a lot of men gathered around Le, but see her to whom is not fake, the crowd is also the sense to go away. Only one person remains, and that is Archie Webb. From the moment Le first walked in, Archies eyes lit up. Since high school, Le has been the girl of his dreams and Archie has always wanted to chase her down. On the one hand, Le herself is really very beautiful and sexy, and she is absolutely blessed to chase after her. On the other hand, the James Family is arge family and Le is Evans only daughter, so getting Le is like getting the James Group. Archie Webb is just a small family heir, can have such a good opportunity to fly to be a phoenix, and how he will miss it. Unfortunately, he racked his brains and still couldnt get Les favor, and finally had to give up. Today again to see Le, his own heart that had been dissipated desire to burn up again, and Archie also listened to learn that Le some of the recent events, know that she was notfortable, so he felt that he had another opportunity. Le, its been a long time, I really missed you. From the time I was in high school until now, I never missed you even for a minute, its so good to see you! Archie said carnally to Le that he would seize this hard-won opportunity to get Le into his hands. Archie, its been a long time, thank you for always remembering me, but as always, I still dont feel a thing for you now. Le said coldly. You also want to get me, really toad want to eat swan meat. Le didnt say it, but the disgust on her face said it all.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Le, howe you just wont ept me, Im the one who loves you the most. Archie didnt care in the least about Les attitude towards herself and still pestered. Chapter901 The two who have their own agenda I told you I dont like you and never will! Le got a little impatient, You hear me? Why do you talk and feel so Le, like this kind of thing can be cultivated ah, you do not like me now, maybeter like me it. Archie chased after Le, not giving her a moment to spare. Le, why dont you just try to ept me, and maybe after that youll find out whats good about me. Le, dont be silent, are you thirsty? Ill go get you some water? Archie spoke tirelessly, but Le had long been too annoyed to say another word. Thats enough Archie. Le finally couldnt take it anymore and stormed out, You dont look at yourself either, you think youre worthy of me? With your status and looks, I really will never, ever be with you! Les face was written with disgust and she looked at Archie with a gaze of mockery and disdain. This gaze pierced straight into Archies heart, bitch, sooner orter, I want you to beg for mercy under my crotch! In his heart, he thought so, but Archie did not show it. Les vicious words did not deter him, but rather intensified. Le, I dont care what you think of me, my love for you is real! Ive heard about the troubles youve encountered recently. I can only say that Brayden kind of person is really blind, such a good woman is not cherished, he will have regret one day sooner orter! Archie said with conviction, looking at Le with affectionate eyes. I have to say, Archiesst words spoke right into Les heart. Brayden was blind to fall in love with that bitch Dolly, and he will sooner orter regret begging me to forgive him! Thinking about it, Les face looked better and suddenly she felt that Archie wasnt so annoying anymore. The change in Les face was well received by Archie, who cursed Le in his heart to stop being whimsical, but still spoke sweetly.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Le, believe me, I would give anything for you, if you would only promise to be with me. Archies voice was full of temptation, like he could pick even the stars from the sky for Le if she agreed. Are you really willing to give everything for me? Will you say yes to anything I ask you to do? Hearing Archies Id give anything for you, Le thinks of a n, a n for Brayden and Dolly. Archie was a bit dazed, he thought he would take some time to get Le to relent, but he didnt expect her to change her attitude so quickly, he said with great joy: Yes! I will do anything you ask me to do! Ill go through fire and water! As long as you are willing to ept me. If this is something you can do sessfully, I can consider being with you. Les mind raced and her face began to wear a smile. Go ahead Le, what is it? Happiness came so suddenly that Archie still felt like he was dreaming. If Le gives him the opportunity, he will definitely find a way to get her into ~ bed, and by then the rice will be cooked, and she will have to ept herself even if shes not. When the timees, the James Familys business, they will not also be able to share a piece of the pie. Archie was even more excited and couldnt wait to help Le get things done right away. Didnt you know about Braydens engagement to Dolly? You should also know that I hate Dolly with a passion now. Youre a good talker, and you can say anything to fool a girl. Now Ill let you use whatever method you want, just trick Dolly and then have sex with her in ~ bed. It doesnt have to be this way either, you can just let people mistake your rtionship for an ambiguous one, and then just take pictures of your ambiguous rtionship and send them to me. Le finished these things in one breath and then looked at Archie. You want me to hook up with Dolly and have an affair with her, Brayden that hurdle is not easy to pass ah. Archie said with some hesitation. Although he tried everything to get Le, but that does not prove that he is a rash, Brayden and Kirnd Groups energy, not he can resist. I wont force you to do it or not, its up to you to choose. Still, if this thing works out, I can consider being with you. Les voice was full of temptation, and being able to use Archie to get this done without any involvement with herself, Le secretly praised herself for doing things so seamlessly. Archie did not speak, weighing the pros and cons carefully on the side. Even though Brayden has a significant position in City M, but he is pursuing Dolly because he likes her, Brayden will be angry, but he wont do anything to himself, right? Archie secretly consoled himself, give it a try! It is obviously impractical to give up a child to find a wolf, and to get Les reassurance without a little danger. Since this is the case, it is better to say yes painfully and win more goodwill from Le. Okay, for your sake, Ill do this. Le dont worry, Ill do this well and wont let you down. Archie rather manfully agreed to this. Im really not wrong about you, Archie, I suddenly like you a little. For Archie to work harder, Le also started to say some good words. Thats for sure Le, youll find out more good things about meter. Archie looked at Le and said with some amusement. When I get you, its not like Im being given what I want. Once you make this happen, Brayden will definitely not leave you alone and I can stop being harassed by you, what a two-for-one deal. Two people who each have their own agenda areughing in unison at the moment. Le,e on, the party is about to start, lets hurry over there. Archie took the opportunity to grab one of Les hands, and now see what reason you have to refuse me, if you are not willing to pull the hand such a simple action, then there is no sincerity at all. Archie thought smugly. Le, who was caught by the hand, was about to get angry, but thought that she had just reached an agreement with Archie, and now it was a bit unreasonable to turn the other cheek. So he let Archie pull him forward, holding back the nausea in his heart. When the party started, Archie sat down directly next to Le, looking as if he had a good rtionship with Le, which made the men in the audience very envious. During this period, Archie always pretended to rub against Le without thinking, trying to take advantage of the opportunity, but Le are very clever to avoid it. In the end, Le walked away on the pretext of having some private conversations with somedies, which made Archie very depressed. Staring at Les hot and charming back, Archie couldnt help but lick his lips lightly, you will be my ything sooner orter. Archie collected his lustful thoughts and began to think about how to approach Dolly and finish what Le had told him to do. Chapter902 Unwanted Encounters On this day, Dolly was ready to go home after work, and all along, Brayden had thought of driving to Dollys office to pick her up and take her to and from work. But Dolly kept insisting on taking a taxi back by herself, she was just an ordinary employee of thepany and didnt want to make herself too special and make others feel distant from her. Brayden thought about it, and since Dollyspany was not far from the vi, just ten minutes away, Brayden didnt ask for it. Dolly grabbed her bag and prepared to leave. It was gettingte, and Dolly was afraid Brayden would be worried, so she hurriedly headed out, only to collide with someone else at the corner of the office. Oops! The powerful impact caused Dolly to sit directly on the ground, covering his forehead, half a day did not slow down. Miss, are you all right! The man was also hit badly, but as a male, he must have reacted better than Dolly, and he politely went up and tried to help Dolly up. Its okay, I can stand up on my own, dont bother you. Dolly returned the refusal. Do not have too much contact with other strangers, this has been Brayden repeatedly stressed with her, and Dolly is also remembered. The man also felt a little embarrassed and said with a smile, Im really sorry, I was in a hurry toe to yourpany to talk about a little thing, did not look at the road properly, sorry ah. Its okay. Obviously people are just thoughtless, Dolly also did not put in mind, Ourpany is now closed, or you cane back tomorrow. Dolly kindly reminded. Now that thepany is almost gone, only the security guards on duty are still holding their posts, where there will be anyone to talk business with him. Is that so? That I didnt really know. The man obviously didnt expect thepany to be closed already and smiled sarcastically, Ill just have toe back tomorrow then. Thank you for the reminder. Youre wee. Dolly responded politely. The man was polite and gentle. Dolly was not interested in him, but the most basic good feeling was still there. After that Dolly was ready to go out and take a taxi. The man didnt hesitate to follow Dolly out of the office. Miss, its so hard to get off work sote. The man intentionally or unintentionally struck up a conversation. Its okay, Im used to it. Not wanting to have too much interaction with him, Dolly just responded out of politeness. Its sote now, why dont I give you a ride, just think of it as making amends to you for bumping into you today. The man was gentlemanly enough to invite Dolly to ride in his car. No, my house is not far ahead, my boyfriend is still waiting for me at home for dinner. Dolly had seen that the man had the intention of striking up a conversation with himself and moved Brayden right out. Well, then, take care, and Ill leave you to it. Without dwelling too much, the man smiled a gentlemanly smile and bid farewell to Dolly. Seeing that the man wasnt stalking her, Dolly responded with a smile, Okay, you too. Dolly stopped a cab, nodded politely to the man, got in and left. After Dolly left, the mans gaze lingered for a moment in the direction the car left and sneered: Still a pretty security-conscious chick, but since Im out there, Im sure I cant let you off so easily. Maybe, I can even taste this girl! The mans original gentlemanly and elegant temperament is gone, reced with a lewd and lustful face, it is Archie.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After all, it is an aristocratic education, pretending to be a gentleman Archie is still very good at it. Dolly didnt look at him closely either, so she didnt see it either. And the purpose of his visit today is to see what kind of a person this Kirnd Group presidents fiance is, by the way, directing his own drama. He deliberately rushed over at this time, just to pretend to have an unintentional encounter with Dolly while she was off work, and also to make a prelude to the following events. Wait for it, the good show is still ahead. Archie had an evil smile on the corner of his mouth, and then he also got into his car and left. Dolly soon returned home. Back. Brayden, who was sitting on the couch waiting for Dolly to return, smiled when she saw Dolly return. Well,e back. Dolly smiles sweetly. Although she was tired all day, seeing Brayden made her feel much less fatigued. Youre exhausted, Ive made a good meal and treated you well. Brayden put down the notebook in his hand, stood up and walked over to Dolly, gently hovering over her delicate face. You can cook? Dolly froze and asked with some uncertainty, Why havent I heard you say that before? I just recently learned, just today free, I made a few dishes, but also to save you so tired also hard. Brayden said painfully to Dolly. I dont work hard. Dolly shook her head and looked at Brayden, Youre the one who has to work much harder than I do, but then again, is your cooking really edible? Dolly was still a little skeptical, looking at Braydens suit, which does not look like cooking! Wait, youre not trying to poison me as a mouse! Dolly said in mock horror, causing Brayden to roll his eyes. Wait, Ill go and heat up the meal, even if I have to treat you like a guinea pig, you have to give me a good taste. Said Brayden went to the kitchen. Looking at Brayden in the kitchen, Dollys heart is full of sweetness. He is the president of Kirnd Group, and he is willing to cook for her, all because he loves her! Dolly is a little smitten, if the focus of the man is very handsome, now Brayden in her heart, has long been handsome to the point of explosion. Looking at his knife-sharp, angr face, radiant, bright eyes, high nose, and slightly pursed lips, Dolly just felt she could do anything for him. Dont stand still,e and sit down. Without giving Dolly much time to drift off, Brayden woke Dolly up. Okay, here ites here ites. Dolly rushed to wash her hands, then came to the table to survey Braydens cooking. Do not look, this look, Dolly some nervous gulping. Brayden still has the heart to make not only four dishes, but also a soup. This would be, I think, nori egg soup? Yes, it definitely is, although the color is a little strange, but Dolly is sure. There is also this scrambled eggs with tomatoes, which looks surprisingly delicious. A te of stir-fried shredded potatoes, seems to have put a lot of soy sauce, the color is a little dark. This te should be chili fried meat, specifically what meat Dolly did not see and did not smell. Wait! What is thisst dish? Its ck and smells burnt. Chapter903 Oddly Shaped Meals Looking at the oddly shaped dishes on the table, Dolly settled in ce and thought silently. These dishes, it seems that only this tomato scrambled eggs can eat it, the other dishes eaten, should be poisoned, right? No, its not. Its a bit unpleasant at best, so how can it be poisoned? Try it, how does it taste? Its my first time in the kitchen, dont be offended if I dont do well. Brayden looked at Dolly expectantly, his eyes burning. Brayden did so much for her, and how could Dolly resist? Gritted his teeth, Dolly gave up, big deal, poisoning on poisoning, for Brayden fight! Dolly gave herself a mental pep talk as she slowly reached for the scrambled eggs with tomatoes that she thought would be the best. Hiss. Dolly put a piece of egg in her mouth and shivered. The egg was a proper egg, but the salt was too much! How does it taste? Is it good? Brayden asked in a rush, like a little kid taking credit. Well, its delicious, just a little too much salt. Dolly said with a smile and an encouraging look in her eyes. Thats good, I can improve it next time, you try this again. Brayden pointed to the ckened te on the table. Looking at the slimy, horrible thing on the table, Dolly held out her chopsticks with the determination of certain death. Hmm? The taste is actually, okay! I thought I was going to die, but this thing that you cant call food is not so hard to swallow. This potato chip stir-fry is delicious. Dolly hastilyplimented. This is not a potato chip, this is a winter melon! Brayden looks at Dolly with confusion, wondering if she has a problem with her sense of taste. Ahaha, yes, well, pretty much, all pretty much. Dolly smiled awkwardly, lucky to be able to eat anyway, and then prepared to try the te of chili fried pork. Putting a bite of meat in her mouth, Dolly found it, not even cooked! The meat in the mouth, Dolly tangled, spit out Brayden will certainly be upset, but swallow, the meat is still raw ah! Brayden also saw Dollys dilemma, puzzled, took a piece of meat and put it in his mouth. Vomit! Just put in the mouth, Brayden spit out the meat, the heart is also understand why Dolly this expression. He tasted the other dishes and his face changed instantly. If its not good you can say so, why pretend its good! Brayden, somewhat distressed by Dolly, said, So my cooking is so bad. You were already good the first time you did it, I wasnt as good as you when I first started! Dolly rushed tofort Brayden, fearing he would be unhappy. Ill go drop them all off and order take-out. Brayden looked bad and seemed to be angry with himself. Honey. Dolly ran over to Brayden and hugged him sweetly, You really did a great job already, except for some of the condiments that werent put in properly, everything else was done very well. Really? But theyre all so bad. Brayden looked better, but still unhappy, Am I hopeless at this cooking. It wont. Brayden looked like a gambling little kid, which made Dolly feel funny, If you want to learn how to cook, I can teach you ah,e on, lets go to the kitchen now. Next time, I hate the sight of the kitchen now and dont want to go over there. Better to have take-out. Brayden looked upset, clearly unhappy with himself. Youre going to mend my broken heart. Brayden stared at Dolly. What do you think you want me to do to make up for it? Dolly had a smile in her eyes. Use your flesh! Brayden pounced on Dolly as soon as he said it. No, takeout will be here soon, eat first. Dolly dodged deftly and didnt let Brayden get away with it. Well, then, lets eat first. Brayden reluctantly agreed. After dinner, Brayden volunteered to ask Dolly to teach him how to cook. The meal that was made today hit Brayden hard, and all along he would do everything very well. The only thing that hit him was cooking, and Brayden was determined to get it right and get back the face he had lost with Dolly. Then the two went to the kitchen, where Dolly carefully exined to him the functions of all the condiments in the kitchen, the steps to put the spices when cooking and the various things he should pay attention to. Brayden is an excellent learner and has already learned a lot in one night and has a preliminary grasp of how to cook. When it was over, it was already veryte, Dolly was tired all day and stood in the kitchen for so long, her face was already showing fatigue, which made Brayden very distressed, and he did not have any bad thoughts, so he cuddled with Dolly and went to sleep. The next day when she went to work, Dolly met Archie before she even entered the office. Hi, what a coincidence to meet again. Archie saw Dolly and politely went up to say hello. Yes, its a coincidence, are you here to talk business with ourpany? Dolly also responded with a slight, polite nce. No coincidence at all! Archie sneered inwardly. In fact, he had already learned Dollysmuting time in advance, and appeared here just to meet Dolly and slowly get acquainted with her. The heart is thinking this way, but the surface can not show it. Archieughed, Yeah, Im here to talk to your boss about some things. Its supposed to be business hours today. Archie said half-jokingly. Its not yet time to go to work, you can go in first and wait for a while.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. As a member of thepany, Dolly is responsible for all customers, Can I help you? No, I happen to be waiting for a friend here and then well go in together, so if you have something to do, go ahead and get busy. Archie was sensible and thoughtful. Well then, Ill go in first, Ill be starting work soon. Bye. Dolly, seeing that she was about to bete, finished and headed inside the office. Goodbye, and I hope well see each other again. Archie said gently from behind Dolly. Well definitely meet, Archie added mentally. After making sure Dolly went inside the office, Archie waited in front of the office for a while longer and then went back to his car. Talking to his boss about things was a sham, and naturally he didnt have any friends to wait for, except for Dolly to have a few words with her. After Archie got into the car, he took out his cell phone and dialed a phone number, exined a few words, then hung up and drove away. Time flies and before you know it, its evening again and time for Dolly to leave work. What Dolly didnt expect was that she would run into the man she had already met twice, Archie, at the same ce as yesterday. Chapter904 Elaborate Bureau Youre off duty, Dolly. Archie stared at Dolly and smiled. Well, just got off work. Dolly felt puzzled as to how she saw him again, but couldnt tell what was wrong. How do you know my name is Dolly? said Dolly, surprised. You were mentioned today when we were talking business and your boss told me about it. Archie pretended to know the boss well. Okay. Dolly didnt think much of it; as an employee of thepany, it wasnt at all surprising that the man could know his name. What are you doing here now? Its off duty already. Having met a few times, it wasnt too much of a stranger, Dolly asked politely. Im waiting for someone here, and now its here. Archie pretended to be elegant and snickered. Dolly turned to look behind her, and after looking around and noticing that there was no one there, she realized, Are you waiting for me? Yeah, I was just waiting for you. Archieughed heartily. Why should you wait for me? Dolly is more puzzled, she has a good impression of the man, feeling that he is not the kind of superficial and casual people, should not be so deliberate to ost their own bar. This you do not know, today and your boss negotiated a business, but the specific details and contracts are not done, your boss said let mee and talk to you, so I thought I would wait for you to get off work, invite you to dinner, by the way to talk about business matters. Dolly always felt that something was wrong, but she couldnt tell what the problem was. Howe the boss didnt tell me about it. Dolly asked. Maybe he was too busy and forgot about it. Archie pretended to be rxed, Dolly, are you free now, I would like to talk to you about specific cooperation matters. Its okay if its not inconvenient, I cane to the office tomorrow to see you. Archie clearly knows the art of conversation and said in a retreating manner. Seeing that the man was looking for himself only on business matters, and that he did not have to make things difficult for himself, Dolly instead put her mind at ease and had no more worries. After thinking about it for a while, Dolly still agreed, but said, Then lets talk about it now, but dinner is not necessary, I have to go home and eat with my boyfriend, so lets just sit down somewhere. Dolly had agreed, and Archie had no problem with the location, so he happily agreed. Dolly then sent a text message to Brayden: Honey, I have to talk to a customer about business, I may be a littleteing home, wait for me for dinner oh love you. Then said to the man, Lets go then, theres a milk tea store right next to the office, lets go there. Okay. Archie smiled, Lets go then. The two walked side by side towards the milk tea store. Dolly did not notice, just after they left, a mysterious figure shed in the shadows, looked at the direction Dolly and Archie left and paused, then followed at a fast pace. Something to drink? Arriving at the milk tea store, Archie asked gently. Ill have a red bean milk tea, and up front, the order is for me to buy it. Dolly said with a smile. Why do you pay for it when you do? Im a man surely Ill pay. Archieughed too. No, you are ourpanys guest, I must be the one to pay for it, and I have to get reimbursed by thepany oh. Dolly is very clear between public and private, this time to the milk tea store, is running to talk business. Seeing Dollys persistence, Archie didnt push, smiled and agreed. The two men sat down in turn. This gentleman, soon we will be working together, and I dont know your name yet. Dolly sat down and got straight to the point and started talking about cooperation. Brayden was still waiting for her at home, and she didnt have time to talk about useless things here. My name is Rhys Booth. Archie didnt give his real name, had no intention of cooperating, and he himself had no ill will towards Dolly, so how could he leave his real name. Hello, Mr. Booth, so lets get right down to business. Dolly has a businesslike look. Dolly, theres no need to be in such a hurry, how can you enjoy life as much as you do work, why dont we talk about something interesting and personal first. Archie joked. Too serious a topic is not conducive to follow-through, so Archie tries to liven things up a bit. Dolly was helpless and felt that Archie was talking strangely. Even if you are enjoying life, there is no need to talk to you a stranger. Not to mention their own personal matters, more than likely and you a stranger to say. Although there is some dissatisfaction in his heart, Dolly still maintains a polite smile. Mr. Booth, we dont seem to know each other too well, its still a little inconvenient to talk about personal matters, lets just talk about business matters. Dolly politely declined, wanting to get to the point quickly. To tell you the truth Miss Dean, I am just very interested in you, but I know you have your own boyfriend, I do not have a chance, just want to see who is so lucky can have a girlfriend like you. Archie said pretending to be spontaneous. Tell you what, lets make a swap, Ill show you a picture of my girlfriend, you have to show me the true face of your boyfriends hut. With that said, Archie had stood up, took out his phone and walked over to Dolly, lowering his body to hold it out to her.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Dolly didnt understand what Archie was selling, but she subconsciously refused, No, Mr. Booth, Im not very interested in your personal affairs, and if we dont talk about business properly, I may not be able to stay here with you, Im going home. Dolly said she was going to stand up, she didnt want to waste time with Archie, shed better talk about it tomorrow. Okay, Dolly, since you dont like to talk about personal matters, well leave it at that. Archie held Dolly down as she was about to stand up, slowly squeezed her shoulders to make her sit down, then returned to his seat and talked to Dolly about business. And just now Archie crouched beside Dolly to show her cell phone, as well as the hands pressed Dollys shoulders, all captured in the camera by a person, it is the mysterious person who just followed the two. Having gotten what he wanted, the mysterious man smiled smugly and left. He has other things to arrange, as well as toplete Archies series of ns, an borate set-up for Dolly is quietly unfolding. At this time, Dolly did not even notice that she was being filmed, and was talking with Archie about matters rted to the coboration. Chapter905 A Hand Planned Car Accident He said he was talking about a partnership, but Archie hadnt reached any partnership goals with the owner of thepany, so he was talking nonsense to Dolly. It confused Dolly and she didnt know what he was trying to say at all. Mr. Booth, you dont seem to be particrly knowledgeable about ourpanys business. Dolly asked bluntly. Yeah. Archie smiled, of course he did not know anything, but the good thing is that he also understood the main business scope of the Dollypany beforehand, so some things are also known, did not show any obvious foot. I was just talking to your boss about working together, and I really dont know much about your specific ns or anything. Im really sorry, Archie said, embarrassed. Thats justifiable. Dolly said she understood, she felt a little strange, but did not suspect anything. Then, Mr. Booth, Dolly said after thinking about it, you go back first to find out what kind of design you want, and what kind of design direction you need, then you organize some of these and send them to me, I will design a n ording to your needs, you see How about this? Dolly understandingly told Archie that this would not only allow him to think things through, but would also save Dollys time, which would be good for everyone. Okay, then Ill go back and get a better understanding before Ie back to talk to you. Im really sorry, I didnt expect this matter to be soplicated, and Im sorry for dying Dolly your time. Seeing Dolly gave him a step down, Archie was also happy to agree, he was worried about how to give Dolly made up, did not expect Dolly to solve for him. Its okay, you are ourpanys customer, I do all these as I should. Dolly said politely, Then well stop here for today, Mr. Booth, I have something to do, so Ill leave now. Okay, Dolly, I should get going too. Want to think about taking my car to take you back. Archie said half-jokingly. Thank you for your kindness, Id better take a taxi back. Dolly refused without even thinking about it, smiling apologetically. Its okay, lets go then, lets go out first and Ill stop a car for you. Archie politely made a please gesture. Yes, thank you very much. The two stood on the side of the road, chatting with each other. Dolly waited anxiously on the side of the road. There seemed to be very few cabs today, and even if there were a few, there were already customers on them. Watch out! Archie shouted, pulling Dolly aside as soon as he could. With a sharp braking sound, a car whistled past where Dolly had just stood. Dolly was pulled over by Archie and fell to the ground, but was unharmed. But Archie is not so lucky, although the car did not hit him, but still scraped him a little, directly causing Archie was scraped aside several meters. Dolly sat on the ground in shock, the scene just now is really some thrill, if the car hit, the consequences are really unimaginable. Dolly immediately thought of Archie, how is he doing? With that in mind, she hurriedly stood up and walked towards Archie. Mr. Booth, how are you? Is everything okay? Seeing Archie crouched on the ground with a painful face, Dolly panicked, if not to save her, how could he look like this! After waiting for a while, Archie spoke in great pain, Its okay, Dolly, dont worry, I was just scratched by a car, I didnt suffer any major injuries. Archie showed aforting smile, but it looked a little forced. Mr. Booth, Ill take you to the hospital for a checkup. Listening to Archies words, Dollys panicked heart calmed down a little, but she still said nervously. At this time the driver of the car that nearly hit Archie, also a panicked face is not to step out of the car. Looking at Dolly and Archie, they said, Are you guys okay? Im really sorry, I just took a phone call and I couldnt hold the steering wheel. Sorry, sorry.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Im fine, but this gentleman doesnt know. Since its your responsibility, take us to the hospital to get checked out. Dolly didnt me the driver, but what should be said still had to be said. Dolly, Im fine, you dont have to follow me there, just let this master take me to check it out. Archie looked at Dolly and said squarely. Is this going to work? Dolly was a little uneasy, after all, Archie was injured in order to save her, so how could she feelfortable letting him go to the hospital alone? Id better go with you. Dolly insisted. Tell you what, let this master take me, you go home first so your boyfriend doesnt worry, and Ill let you know if anything happens. Archie said thoughtfully. Thats good. When Dolly saw Archies insistence, she said nothing more. Mr. Booth, why dont you leave me your phone number so that I can reach you easily. The two exchanged phone numbers, then with the help of the driver, Archie got into the car, waved at Dolly, and then the car drove off. After watching the car drift away, Dolly still looked worried, hailed a cab and prepared to go home to tell Brayden about the incident. And Archie, who had gotten into the car, finally stopped hiding and moved his muscles and said triumphantly, Thats it for this chick, she should be visiting me in the hospital next. Said turned his head to the drivers seat to drive the driver: You still need to improve this car skills, ah, just now almost really scraped me, scared me a cold sweat. The driver also spoke with a sneer: If you dont act like it, how will Dolly believe it? But you, pretending to be really like, even I almost thought I really bumped into you. Hmph, like you said, how can you fool Dollys group if you dont act like it. Lets go to the hospital, take a picture of thest time Dolly went to see me in the hospital and well improvise our next n. The twoughed in perfect unison. All this is just a y directed by Archie. Seeing that Dolly has been salty to herself and has not shown any obvious good feelings, Archie feels that this will not work. Thats how he came up with the n, got a helper to pretend to miss to hit Dolly, and thats when he happened to save Dolly and was injured himself. Although it is not considered a heroic rescue kind of script, but they are at least considered to have saved Dolly, with thisyer of rtionship, Dollys goodwill towards himself will rise sharply. What happens next should be better. Chapter906 Let’s go see people Dolly soon returned home and sat on the couch without saying a word, thinking about things. Back, how did the work talk go. Brayden was working onpany business on hisptop and was more focused, so he didnt pay much attention to Dolly. Dolly looked a little distracted and didnt hear what Brayden said. Not getting a response from Dolly, Brayden looked up at the former and noticed something unusual about Dolly. Whats the matter, Dolly, whats going on? Brayden asked Dolly in a hurry, seeing her unhappy, his mood became bad. Dolly then came back to his senses, some worried to Brayden said: just now and the client negotiation, identally happened something, when a car almost hit me, is my client first time to push me out of the way to save me, but he was scraped by the car, now the driver is driving him to the hospital, also do not know how it is now. I cant believe this is happening. Listening to Dollys words, Braydens heart amazed, fortunately nothing happened to Dolly, otherwise he did not know what kind of anxiety should be. Do you see that your clients injury is serious? Is it straight to the ground or can he stand up by himself and there is no blood on the ground, right? Brayden calmly helped Dolly analyze her clients injuries. He was on the ground for a while to slow down, then I helped him stand up, there was no blood on the ground, and he could walk on his own, so there should be no serious injury. Dolly also recalled the scene, said to Brayden. Thats good, it shouldnt hurt any bones, a trip to the hospital should do the trick. Brayden reassured Dolly. Well, I asked for his contact information, and Ill callter to ask how hes doing. Dolly sighed, After all, he was injured to save me, so how can I repay someone? When the resultse out, let me take you to see the people. Brayden put his hands on Dollys shoulders and said, somewhat lovingly, By the way, whats his name? His name is Rhys, he came to the office this evening especially to wait for me after work to talk business with me, he was very nice and gentlemanly. For saving her own life, Dolly did not spare Rhys the praise. Hearing Dolly praise another man, although it was a simplepliment, Brayden still felt a little ufortable, he was not jealous now, and did not care much, just silently recited the name Rhys a few more times in his heart. After a while, Dolly thought it was about time and said to Brayden, Shall I call and ask Mr. Booth now? Brayden also felt that the test results were out by this time and nodded, Well, you call and ask someone. Good. At that, Dolly dialed the number Archie had left for him. Hello, Dolly, Archies courteous voice rang out on the other end of the line. Mr. Booth, have you gotten your test results back yet? How is it going? Dolly asked nervously. Its okay, dont worry Dolly, I dont have any major problems, but the doctor still said I have some minor fractures and need to stay in the hospital for a few days. Rhysughed, his tone pretending to be rxed. Its good that its nothing major. After listening to Rhys, Dolly felt her heart drop. Mr. Booth, I wille to see youter, which hospital are you in now? Since people are hospitalized, Dolly feels very necessary to go to see them, after all, because she was injured, this is the most basic courtesy of being human. No Dolly, Im just a few minor injuries, so I wont bother you, its just that the cooperation thing wont work for now. A wry smile flowed from Archies side, only his voice was as polite as ever. Although Archie himself is not hurt at all, but he still ns to stay in the hospital for a few days, so that he can win Dollys sympathy, to facilitate their rtionship closer, and can not have to bother to make up a lie in order to pretend to cooperate with the matter, why not do it yourself? Archie secretly admired his own wisdom. How can that work. You were hurt because of me, and I had to see you. How could Dolly be nice to people like that, insisted. Im really fine, no need toe and see me at all, I know youre busy too, well see each other again after a while when Im well. Archies tactic of trying to catch him was very clever, and his words brought him and Dolly close together on purpose, as if Dolly was seeing him because she cared about him, not because he saved her. No, tell me quickly which hospital you are in, I wille to see you right away. Dolly declined Archies kindness and immediately responded. All right then. Archies side seemed to sigh, Ill send the address to your phone, then Ill trouble you toe see me. Okay, thats what I should do, so well leave it at that, Mr. Booth, Ill hang up now. Dolly smiled and hung up the phone. Well?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. A moment after hanging up the phone, Brayden asked. Mr. Booth said he had some minor fractures and needed to be hospitalized for a few days. Dolly said to Brayden: Honey, lets go see the people, otherwise I always feel sorry for them. Although she promised Archie that she would go over to see him, she had to ask Braydens permission, and she knew that Brayden would agree. Sure enough, Brayden smiled and stroked Dollys head: Silly girl, of course were going to see people, how could I disagree, so lets go now. Both of them feel not too hungry, discussed and decided to go to the hospital ande back to a random restaurant to eat, so they drove straight to the hospital and went. After arriving at the hospitals front desk and asking where Rhys was, Dolly went straight up to see Rhys. And Brayden did not go with her, because save Dolly and injured, Brayden must go to help people to deliver all the fees, so Brayden directly to the hospitals charge office. Hello, please help me see the total charges for Mr. Rhys, who just checked in today, for the duration of his stay. Brayden asked the charge officer politely. Please wait a moment, sir. I will help you count it right away. Seeing that the visitor is a handsome man in a suit, the young nurse at the charge office said enthusiastically. Then Ill trouble you. Brayden smiled politely. No trouble, no bother. Brayden this smile, the young nurses nymphomania are guilty, as if instantly came to the peach blossom blooming ce. Chapter907 addicted to the role of drama king Sir, Ive kept you waiting, Mr. Rhys has checked in for four days in total and has paid the deposit, so you now need to pay a total of xxx dors. The young nurse said sweetly, staring intently at Brayden with adoration and fantasy in her eyes. Why is there so little? Brayden froze, Why dont you do the math again. Worried that the nurse had miscalcted and caused unnecessary damage, Brayden kindly reminded. No need to recalcte, yes, Mr. Booth just checked in, no need to pay for other expenses such as medical bills or anything else. The nurse assured with conviction. This is why? When the nurse said this, Brayden was rather more puzzled. Is Rhys the man is a super member of the hospital? Otherwise it makes no sense that you dont even have to pay the medical bills. As if she could see Braydens confusion, the nurse added, This Mr. Booth is really strange, he has no injuries at all, but he has to be admitted to the hospital, I dont know what he thinks. Are you saying that he has no injuries on him at all? Brayden was surprised and wondered what the hell this Rhys gourd was selling, He clearly told me he had a minor fracture. The young nurse looked at the questioning eyes of the big handsome man in front of her and instantly felt the need to prove herself: Dr. Lukas who was just passing by was still mumbling, and theres a charge sheet from Mr. Booth here, and it just doesnt say anything else like medical bills. Brayden looks at the charge sheet and knows that both he and Dolly have been tricked. This Rhys is clearly targeting Dolly, and what is he after? Brayden didnt know exactly what his intentions were and had to take one step at a time. Thank you. Looking at the little nurse in front of him, Brayden smiled at her in a friendly way and then thanked her. If it werent for people, Brayden would still be in the dark. Brayden finished and turned away, leaving a happy face open-mouthed giggling nymphomaniac little nurse. Brayden unobtrusively went to the ward where Rhys was, and saw Rhys who was lying on the hospital bed talking with Dolly. Rhys photographed. He then sent the photos to Leon. Leon, give me a thorough investigation into where this man ising from, the sooner the better. Brayden sent a message to Leon. Copy that. Leon replied quickly. Then Brayden silently put away his phone and knocked on the door of the ward. Knock, knock, knock. After a few polite knocks on the door, Brayden pushed his way in.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Dolly. Brayden entered and called out to Dolly, then looked at Rhys in the hospital bed with an imperceptible look in his eyes. Brayden, there you are. Seeing Braydene, Dolly hurriedly went to his side and then made the introduction. Mr. Booth, this is my boyfriend, Brayden, and were here to see you together this time. Dolly took Braydens arm. Then added, Honey, this is Rhys, Mr. Booth, my business partner and my life saver. Dolly said, half-jokingly. Miss Dean is joking, I just happened to help out, how can I be considered a life saver. Archie waved his hand and said to Brayden, Ive heard a lot about the president of Kirnd Group, and its an honor to finally meet him today. To be honest, Archies heart skipped a beat when he first saw Brayden enter. Braydens aura is so powerful that he stares at him like he wants to see his whole being through. In his presence, Archie only felt that he had no secrets to keep. It may also be partly because he was a thief and was afraid that Brayden would see something. But it must be said that Archie waspletely overwhelmed the moment he met Brayden. This feeling of being suppressed makes Archie very ufortable, but he has no way, Brayden has been in a high position for a long time and the natural formation of the aura, not his kind of small family people without the slightest heritage can bepared. Archie secretly clenched his fist, as long as the Le to get his hands on, he can also be like Brayden such as the aura can be intimidating! While Archie was thinking about this, Brayden had also sized Archie up. Filtering through the people in his mind, Brayden found that he had no recollection of Archie, and apparently did not know the man himself. Brayden is also considered to have read a lot of people, Archie to his first feeling is: this person is very scheming, but also very ambitious, to achieve their goals by any means necessary. Lets see what he really ns to do first. Brayden thought of this and said to Archie with a smile, I can see that Mr. Booth is also a promising young man. Mr. Booth, your injury is not serious, right? Its okay, its just a minor fracture, just a small injury, bother Mr. Kirnd and Miss Dean. Archie said with a smile. I wonder where Mr. Booth is now? Brayden tentatively asked, since your motives are not pure, you will certainly reveal the horses foot. Just running a smallpany on my own, nothingpared to Mr. Kirnds Kirnd Group. Archie saw Braydens temptation, and how he would reveal his true information. You were injured for Dolly, we are very grateful to you, how about Mr. Booth specifically inform me about it, in the future there will also be a care, mutual help for all of us is very good. Braydens meaning is clear, as long as Archie names hispany, he will definitely help hispany grow properly. In the past, Archie would have been eager to tell his familys small business, but now hes scared to death to say it. Jokes, say out and so onter, something happened to let Brayden wipe them out, Archie would not do such a stupid thing. Like I said, I just happened to help Miss Dean, you guys dont have to take it to heart, and Im even less likely to use it as a bargaining chip to ask for payment. Archie cleverly avoided Braydens questioning and showed his high moral character. After hearing Archies words, Dolly became even more attracted to him. Mr. Booth not only saved her at the time of danger regardless of his own safety, but also refused without hesitation when he learned that Brayden was willing to help him, such qualities, such people are now rare! Mr. Booth, youve got to give us a chance to thank you. Dolly smiled. Her smile was genuine, no longer the polite one she had started with. Then Miss Dean will treat me to a big dinner some day! Archie said with a smile. Well, then, when youre healed, Ill be sure to treat Mr. Booth to a big meal! Dolly smiled back. Brayden just calmly watched, thinking about the real intentions of this Rhys, if not know beforehand that he was faking injuries, Brayden may also believe what is happening. But now, in his eyes, Rhys is just a drama king who is obsessed with his role! Chapter908 Reasoning out the truth The two didnt stay in Archies hospital room for long, and after another short session, Brayden and Dolly were ready to leave. Mr. Booth, you get some rest, well leave and see you some other time. Dolly said with a smile. It was gettingte, and both of them hadnt finished eating, so it was time to leave. Well then, thank you foring to see me, I wont see you off. Archie said politely. Okay, then well go ahead. Dolly waved goodbye and Brayden gave a slight nod to Archie, and the two left the hospital. Make sure both men are gone, and thats when a figure re-enters Archies hospital room, none other than the driver who caused the ident. Why Brayden is here too. The driver said in a gruff voice, obviously Braydens arrival had caused him some concern. Its okay, so what if hees, the pictures are taken, right? Archie sneered and said to the people around him. Well, the shots are ready, the milk tea store, in the ward, and some pictures outside thepany are almost ready, enough to make people believe that you have an ambiguous rtionship with each other. The driver said with certainty in his tone. Thats good, no matter how good he Brayden is, what can he do in the face of public opinion and evidence. Archieughed heartily, watching his n go smoothly step by step, he felt that he would soon be able to get Le into his hands. When the timees Archie had a treacherous smile on his face, as if a bright future was close at hand. After Brayden and Dolly left the hospital, they found a restaurant and ordered something to eat. Dolly, how do you and this Mr. Booth know each other? Brayden asked Dolly directly that he needed to know the ins and outs of the matter in order to make a better judgment. He didnt tell Dolly about Rhys pretending to be injured, he thought maybe it would be better to wait until everything was cleared up before telling her. And Dollys temperament and character, know this matter inevitably reveal what broken, when the time to rm the snake rather bad. See Brayden on how he met with Rhys showed a keen interest, Dolly also did not hide anything, detailed how the two met through to Brayden. Listening to Dollys words, Brayden gradually determined that all this is Rhys deliberately set up a game, the purpose is to get close to Dolly, to win Dollys favor. As for the specific reasons for doing so, Brayden does not yet know, but he is convinced that the purpose of Rhys will soon be revealed. Perhaps this car ident, but also he deliberately self-directed a hoax. Brayden some admiration for this Rhys movie star level acting skills, can make Dolly convinced of him and very good feeling, have to say that this person is still very good. Dolly, this Rhys is not easy, dont you think he seems to be approaching you on purpose? Brayden decided to warn Dolly first so that she wouldnt have a hard time epting what happenedter. Braydens words made Dolly stare, knowing that Brayden was not a casual talker, and she thought carefully about it. It is true that meeting Rhys three times is indeed a bit of a coincidence, but people also admitted that the subsequent meeting on the one hand is to talk business, on the other hand is to have a good feeling for her, and want to know who her boyfriend is. Rhys did not beat around the bush to try to trap her, but said everything straightforwardly. The most important point is that Rhys also helped her in a moment of crisis, whether he had an agenda for himself or not, this is an indisputable fact. Dolly told Brayden what she was thinking, and apparently she didnt care much about what Brayden said to her. Brayden also knows that what he said again Dolly will not listen to it, but will look like a small mans heart to a gentlemans belly, so also did not say more. As long as you pay a little attention to yourself, there should not be any major mistakes. Leons efficiency was fast and it didnt take long to call Brayden.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Hello. Brayden got on the phone. Boss, things have been rified, this man is not called Rhys, his real name is Archie. is the young master of a small family in City M. From the time of high school is a small gangster. Now is also every day idle not to do a proper job, is a loser. Leons words were concise and quick. Archie? Rhys? Braydenughed, this Archie really did use a fake name, just, why is that? You go on. Knowing that Leon was waiting for him to digest this, Brayden then spoke up. Just a short time ago, Archie attended a high school reunion where he identally met an old ssmate, someone you are also familiar with, she is Le. Le, how did she get involved again? Brayden felt that things were not that simple and did not open his mouth, waiting for Leon to continue. It turns out that Le and Archie are high school ssmates, since high school Le is Archies goddess, has been stalking her to try to chase her down, but never seeded, and then it was over. Just the other day they met at a ss reunion, and Archie started courting Le again. At first Le did not pretend to Archie, butter, the two actually sat together unexpectedly, very intimate look. What happenedter has not been investigated, and thats all we know so far. It has to be said that Kirnd Group, as the boss of City M, has a horrible scope of influence, not only involving ck and white, but even this kind of small information can be inquired. So this Archie and Le also have such ayer of rtionship. Archie is the same as before nothing has changed, but Le is from the beginning of the unfeigned, toter intimate contact, it is clear that Le wants to get something from Archie, or the two reached some purpose. Thenter, Archie posed as Rhys and started trying to reach Dolly, then it was clear that Dolly was the key factor in achieving their goal. Some of this, in other words, is aimed at Dolly, or at himself. And Archie changed his name so that we wouldnt be able to find his head when it happened. From the information given by Leon, Brayden quickly guessed the truth of the matter, I have to say, Braydens intelligence is terrible. In theory, Archies n is not a bit problematic, both from the psychological spection and the arrangement of things are perfect, only he underestimated the Kirnd Groups horrible strength, and also underestimated Braydens ability. And two factors that will eventually cost Archie dearly. Chapter909 Evan’s anger After guessing all this, Brayden decided not to take any measures. For now, the best way to respond to changes is to stay the same. After all, Brayden still cant guess what Archie and Le gourd is selling, he would like to see, with these two peoples ability, in the end, what can turn up the storm. Keep a close eye on Le and Archies every move, once there is any movement immediately notify me, remember not to reveal your whereabouts. y conspiracy with me, you are afraid that you are still far from. Brayden said to Leon, a sharp gleam in his eyes. Yes, boss. Leon responded quickly. Brayden pressed the end button, stopped by the window sill for a moment, and turned to go back to the bedroom to be with Dolly. Whats wrong, did something happen? Seeing Brayden staring at things, Dolly couldnt help but ask. Its okay. Brayden sat down directly beside Dolly and said with a smile, Leon just called to inform me of something, and next, Im afraid our lives are not quite in harmony again. Did something happen? Dollys heart is a little nervous, I dont know if its because of what shes experienced in the past, Dolly feels like her nerves, when something happens, will tense up violently. Its okay. Feeling the Jo in his arms with his skin tensed at once, Brayden hurriedly reassured: Nothing big will happen, besides, no matter what happens, I will be by your side. Looking at Braydens affectionate and determined eyes, Dollys heart was instantly more solid, no longer asking Brayden what the matter was, she only knew that with him in, the sky was falling and she would not be hurt. Braydens side is only waiting for Le and Archie to make a move, and at this time Archie still does not know that his true identity, has long been exposed to Braydens forces, his every move will also be closely monitored from Brayden. Archie is now very pleased with himself, he has gone to a lot of trouble toy a game, and now it is finally time to reap the rewards. With that in mind, Archie called Le on the phone. Le was now annoyed, and she finally understood why her father had been angry with her that day. The James Group family business is now under pressure because she fanned the mes by fabricating facts in Evans ear, causing him to withdraw the deal with Kirnd Group in a fit of rage. Evan only found outter that no one wanted to work with the James Group, but the Kirnd Group was behind it all! EvaRavenwood University was furious to learn the truth and immediately called Braydens father Otto to confront him, but Ottos answer was simple: you James Group nted the cause, you will reap the result. First Le ndered Brayden and his fiance Dolly, then the James Group broke their contract causing them to suffer significant damage to their business, and the Kirnd Group fought back, and it was just beginning. Ottos meaning is clear, I Kirnd Group is not a soft persimmon to be bullied, since you want to y, we will y with you to the end! Evan was furious, but the James Family was far inferior to the Kirnd Group in terms of connections and financial strength. If the Kirnd Group was determined to bring down the James Family, Evan would have no chance at all. Now, Evan regrets that he would not have made such a stupid move in the first ce if he had known the oue, and would not have easily believed his daughters random fabrications. Thinking that all this was caused by her daughters random lies, Evan was furious and came to Les room and pped her across the face. You rebellious girl, look what the James Family has be because of you now! Evan growled at Le, staring at her with eyes that were about to burst into mes. Le looked at the angry Evan with some horror, this was the first time Evan had hit her since she was a child, so you can imagine what a big mess she had made! Le covered her face and stood in front of Evan with her head down, not daring to say a word. She knew that some of this was caused by her, and felt some guilt, but also hated Brayden and Dolly. Now, she doesnt expect to marry Brayden anymore, she just wants to go crazy and ruin everything for Brayden and Dolly because they are the ones that got her to this point! Evan pointed at Le and scolded him severely, and when he was tired of scolding him, he left in a rage. No matter how to scold Le has been useless, things havee to a head, he has to go deal with this mess. After Evan left, Le then sat down on the sofa with a blue face, things havee to this point, Les mind no longer want to consider anything. It all depends on what Archie does. If it works, she can not only ruin Dolly and Braydens rtionship, but she can also do something about the Kirnd Group, putting it in an awkward position. That would probably help the James Family, too, and her father wouldnt be so angry with him anymore. Archie, dont you ever let me down! At that moment, Les phone rang, picked it up, the caller number showed Archie, Le quickly picked up the phone. Hey, Archie. Le sounded a little ted that Archie had called, which meant that what she was expecting was about to happen.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Le, did you miss me? Archie asked lewdly as soon as he came up. Archies lewd voice gave Le goose bumps, but she was now begging for help, and her posture must be lowered. So Le held back her discontent and said sweetly to Archie, I did miss you some, how did things go? Les tone had this meaning of impatience. The previous things have been done perfectly, now its just a matter of sending the photos to the newspapers and media and creating public opinion. Archie said smugly. As soon as the power of public opinion is set off, Brayden is afraid that even if he is capable of more than one thing, he cannot say it clearly. Le sneered, she wanted to see more than that. Archie, not only do you have to send the photos to the media and newspapers to create public opinion, but you also have to act like a victim and keep harassing Dolly, making it look like she ruthlessly abandoned you for the Kirnd Group family fortune. Remember, the Kirnd Group family is also using their power to coerce you to stay out of Dolly and Braydens way, and youre going to push the Kirnd Group into the limelight with you. Archie some hesitation said: this way to y is not a little big, creating public opinion is okay, after all, the masses do not know who actually did this, but if I go to Brayden and their trouble, it is not clear that I made all this out? Chapter910 Breaking News The more Archie said, the more he felt wrong, originally he hid his identity is to avoid Kirnd Groups retaliation, but Le let himself go directly to the Kirnd Groups trouble, then you are not dead! Thats not what we said at the time, and if I did, I would probably face a frenzy of retaliation from the Kirnd Group, both explicit and implicit, and I couldnt go through with it! Who knows Archie refused Les request. Seeing that Archie refused her request, Le began to tempt: Archie, things havee to this point, do you think there is a way back? Besides, what you did was in your capacity as a victim, the Kirnd Family wouldnt dare to do anything to you. Once this is settled, Ill tell my father about us and well get married! Le gritted her teeth and threw out her ultimate killing device. Les previous words didnt bother Archie much, but thest sentence immediately lifted his spirits. The James Familys power will naturally fall into his hands, creating the illusion that he is the victim in this matter, and then with the James Familys shelter, he Kirnd Group will not be able to receive harm, right? Archie still did not resist Les temptation, or rather the temptation of power and desire, and agreed with a face full of joy. Okay, as you say. But I hope I hope youll keep your promise, Ive recorded our conversation, once you renege, Ill give the recording to Brayden, Im not far from death by then anyway, might as well pull one back. Archie threatened conspiratorially. This bastard! Le cursed, and actually quietly recorded herself. I thought that in the end I would push everything away and let Archie face the wrath of Kirnd Group alone, but I never thought Archie would leave such a hand. Le hurriedly said, What are you talking about? Since I promised to marry you, I will not back out. Dont worry, after this is done, the marriage will be on the agenda immediately, and you will be the son-inw of the James Family!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The heart has been extremely angry, but Le can not show it in the slightest. We can only take one step at a time, Le thought silently in her mind. Archie hung up the phone with a pleased face, secretly praising himself for a good job. In this way, Le and he undoubtedly became a grasshopper on a rope, when he suffered, Le will also be difficult to suffer. Archie can finally take the next step without worrying. He started by calling City Msrgest media outlets. Hello, hello, I have a very important news tip for you guys. Dont worry about who I am, Im just an anonymous passerby, Ill send you all the detailed photos and also information in a moment, okay thats it. Archie hung up the phone after he finished. Then he sent the photos he had gotten someone to take of himself and Dolly in contact, in addition to some made-up facts. Needless to say, the media will not let go of any opportunity to generate public opinion. Early the next morning, an article about Kirnd Group presidents fiance Dollys close contact with a mystery man as a suspected couple made the front page of a newspaper. The article is about the following: Dolly, the fiance of the president of Kirnd Group, used her working hours to meet with a mysterious man several times under the pretext of discussing business. ording to sources, the mystery mans name is Rhys, what exactly he does is not convenient to disclose. In addition to these words, the article ends with a few intimate pictures of Dolly and Rhys when they met. These photos were taken when Archie deliberately approached Dolly at the milk tea store and took the opportunity to find someone to take them, as well as photos of the two of themughing and joking when Dolly visited Archie in the hospital. After many days, another news has brought the whole City M to a boil. Last time the main characters were BraydenDolly and Le three, coincidentally, this time the main characters also Dolly. Because Brayden announced his engagement to Dolly in front of many City M reporters, Dolly is now a household name at City M. Once the news of her rendezvous with the mystery man got out, it instantly made the gossip fire inside many gourmets burn up. Over time, Dolly was thrust into the limelight again. Also in the hot seat is this mysterious man named Rhys Booth. Of course, there are many people want to see how Brayden will take a stand this time, even photos of such things have been published, Brayden will not be angry directly broke off the engagement with Dolly? The news should have earned its gimmick shortly after it was released, and everyone wanted to know how the application would develop next. The enthusiastic citizens of City M started a joint search for the mystery man Rhys Booth, and people began to search for him in various ways, but came up empty-handed. The media also hopes that Rhys Booth wille forward to exin the matter in person. Feeling that the time was almost up, Archie decided to reveal his true identity to everyone. He called the media and told them that Rhys Booth was just a fake name, that his real name was Archie Webb, and that the reason for hiding his real name was for fear of retaliation from the Kirnd Group! As soon as Archies identity was made public, arge number of reporters immediately found Archies address and started rushing to Archies house to find out more about the development. At this time, Archie has returned home from the hospital, intends to say he has prepared, just waiting for the reporter toe to the interview. Soon, the reporters came to the door, unapologetically opened the door to meet and greet, and began to face the reporters directly. Sir, may I ask why you refer to yourself as Rhys? And was it you who published the news about having an affair with Dolly, the fiance of the president of Kirnd Group? I gave myself a fake name Rhys Booth, really belong to the forced, because is afraid of retaliation by the Kirnd Group, as for the news is not I announced, I want to say that it really is not me, I love Dolly so much, and how can I bear to let her suffer this kind of trouble. She can live happily and happily, thats the happiest thing for me. Archie said very affectionately, the deep emotion in his eyes unconsciously flowing out. As soon as the interview started, Archie gave a big story, which made the many reporters even more excited and scrambled to continue asking questions. Mr. Archie, you said you were afraid of retaliation from the Kirnd Group, may I ask for what reason the Kirnd Group is retaliating against you again? As expected, some journalists already cared about this issue, and this is what Archie wanted to show, his purpose, to destroy Kirnd Group. Chapter911 The Kirkland Group on the cusp of the storm Mr. Archie, you sound like youve always been in love with Dolly, but shes already the fiance of the president of the Kirnd Group, so dont you think its a little offensive to say that? At this time the reporters questions can not be said to be sharp, but Archie has already prepared everything, he just need to be a victim of the identity of these truth out, the other things, it does not matter to him. I was the one who was truly in love with Dolly before she got engaged to Brayden, the president of the Kirnd Group! It was Brayden. Brayden broke us up and threatened me that if I ever bothered Dolly again, he would use extraordinary measures that would devastate me and my family! My family is just a small, unknown family, how can itpete with therge Kirnd Group, so I can only bear the pain of not meeting with Dolly again. But after such a long time, I still couldnt forget her. I had no choice but to meet Dolly again under a false identity so that I wouldnt worry about retaliation from the Kirnd Group. Archie said with a sad face, but the fake look made the reporters start to believe everything he said. Mr. Archie, ording to you, you and Dolly were in love all along, and it was Kirnd Group president Brayden who sabotaged your rtionship? The reporters couldnt believe that Brayden had be the third party and asked questions. No, Dolly she doesnt love me anymore, its her choice, Brayden is really a better choice than me, but I just cant get her out of my mind and I just wanted toe and see her. Archies eyes seemed to be filled with tears as he spoke. Luckily, Brayden did not be a third party as they thought, otherwise the president of the Kirnd Group would be a third party, it is unreal to think, not to mention that they dare not continue to broadcast this interview. Mr. Webb, if what you say is true, we sympathize with you, but is it hical for you to pester Dolly so much when she already has a fianc. One reporter asked the question sharply. I know its not right for me to do this, but I just wanted toe and see Dolly and see our kids. Archie was lost and bowed his head. What? Dollys pregnant with your baby? This answer was like a bomb, which directly triggered the emotions of the journalists.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Mr. Archie, I hope everything you say is based on the truth, or youll go to jail for this kind of nder. One reporter kindly reminded, moreover, that he hoped he would not deceive them. How could I lie? Dolly is pregnant with our child. Although Dolly has a new choice, but the child is my after all, I cant let them go! Archie also learned from somewhere about Dollys pregnancy, and even made an article about the baby in his belly, which shocked the reporters. The news they got today was too significant and they all need to sort out and digest it. After asking a few more unrted questions, the reporters decided to stop here for this interview, and the information they have gotten so far is enough to cause a stir. Sure enough, when the reporters made the news public, the entire citizenry of City M was shocked! First of all, the Kirnd Group abused their power to threaten Archie, something they could not tolerate. Archie is obviously closer to the role of ordinary people like, on behalf of the general public, Kirnd Group so threatened to intimidate ordinary people, but also really touches the general public sensitive ces. Dolly is also pregnant with Archies child. Although Archie did not admit that it was Brayden who forcibly broke their rtionship, but considering that Brayden had threatened Archie not to approach Dolly again, what is unusual about breaking up two people who were in love with each other? Perhaps the president of Kirnd Group is a third party who destroys other peoples rtionships, only he is so powerful that he covers up all these ugly truths. When some falsehoods are passed on by most people by word of mouth, then the falsehoods also be the truth! The Kirnd Group, in the eyes of the masses now, is an evil force that uses its power to endanger the interests of the general public so that it can get everything it wants. And Brayden, too, has be the third party that people say is forcing others to break up their rtionships! In a sh, Dolly and Brayden, including the entire Kirnd Group, were thrust into the limelight! Dolly also learned about it, and when she heard the news, she couldnt believe her ears. Rhys turned out to be just a fake name, and his real name turned out to be Archie? All along, Dolly thought he was a very nice man, gentleman and poised, even when Brayden warned him to be careful of Archie she didnt take it to heart. But now she realizes that she was naive and that Archie only approached her to make himself feel good about him and then to achieve certain goals. Dolly angrily called Archie. Hey, Archie, right? Why the hell did you do that? What did Brayden and I, and the Kirnd Group, ever do to you? What do you get out of setting us up like this? Dolly almost lost her mind and shouted loudly and angrily. Its you Dolly, I didnt want to do this, I didnt do any of these things. Archie was still putting on a show at this point. You didnt do it? You didnt nder me and Brayden in front of the press, or even set up the Kirnd Family? Dolly had never seen such a brazen person and angrily questioned. Im telling you the truth Dolly, although you now love Brayden, but you can not deny the fact that we once loved each other, not to mention the child in your belly is my ah, do you forget what happened that night we? Archie intends to keep acting like this, on the one hand to make Dolly lose her mind, and on the other hand he is afraid that there are people around Dolly and that others will hear if he says something wrong. You shut up! Dolly gasped violently, she was on the verge of being driven mad by Archies shamelessness. You wont end up well! Youll get youreuppance sooner orter! Dolly didnt want to say anything more to him and hung up angrily after dropping a sentence. With a painful face, she clutched her head. When he heard the news early in the morning, Brayden rushed to thepany to deal with the follow-up issues of this matter to go, it was only Dolly stayed at home alone. Chapter912 The key to solving the farce Brayden was at this time thinking about thepanys response. Although he had expected Archie and Le to make some moves, he did not expect them to be so well-stocked and to use public opinion directly to create momentum for themselves, pushing Dolly and himself, and even the Kirnd Group, to the opposite side of the general public. Although things are a little tricky, but Brayden did not mess up, facing this situation, in fact, to solve the solution is very simple, as long as to catch Le and Archie do these things handle, then all the rumors will not be broken. Officials at Kirnd Group are scrambling to deal with the negative effects of this incident, hoping to minimize the impact it has had. But Brayden has already leisurely returned home, since he can do nothing at the moment, and with the Kirnd Groups official team operating behind the scenes, all Brayden has to do is wait for a message, Leons side of the news. In his mind, going home to be with Dolly now is the most important thing. This girl, after such a big thing happened, I wonder how will be thinking nonsense again. Back at home, Dolly was silently wiping her tears. Brayden rushed to Dolly, heartily took her into his arms and whispered, Whats wrong Dolly, why are you crying? Brayden, I really didnt know this Archie before, he made all this up, dont believe him. Dolly looked at Brayden with teary eyes, expectantly wanting to see his affirmation. Of course silly girl, how could I not believe you. I have long said that this Archie is not normal, so have sent someone to investigate him again, you do not worry, this matter will soon pass. Brayden lovingly stroked Dollys long hair with tenderness in his tone.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. I I thought you didnt believe me and didnt want me! Dolly was indeed terrified that Brayden would choose to give up on her because of the pressure of public opinion; after all, any exnation would be futile in the face of public opinion. Little fool, even if the sky falls, I wont give up on you. Brayden said firmly. So what happens now? Its all my fault, if I had found this Archies heart was not in the right ce, there would not have been what happened next, you would not have been pushed into the limelight, and Kirnd Group would not have been under fire from public opinion. Dolly med herself when she thought about the situation she was now facing. You should stop ming yourself, this incident didnt start because of you, even without this incident, those people will still find the opportunity to embarrass us Kirnd Group. But dont worry, I can fix it. Brayden looked at Dolly and said. Well, Im sure you can work it out! Dolly was no longer rmed; since having Brayden, she had grown ustomed to trusting him unconditionally. Pressed against Braydens chest, Dolly felt his warm body heat, the warmest ce for her and a haven for her soul. Feeling the breath of the person in his arms gradually even, Brayden is also down to a ruthless, Le, this time I will not let you continue, since you are not afraid of anything, then I also let you taste the taste of being framed. Leon was quick at once, and didnt keep Brayden waiting long before Leons call came through. Brayden did not pick up the phone first, but first put the sleeping Dolly gently into bed, and only then out of the bedroom, looking for a secluded ce, and pressed the answer button. Boss, theres news. Hearing Brayden pick up the phone, Leon hurriedly said. Well, you tell me, Im listening. Our men have found evidence of secret collusion between Le and Archie, and it was all a joint effort between the two of them. The recordings of their phone calls have been obtained and will be sent to you soon. Leon always speaks briefly and sharply, and after finishing everything, Leon quietly waits for Braydens order. Well done Leon, Braydenplimented. As the person he trusted most, Leon never let Brayden down. Its okay, you continue to send people to keep a good eye on Le and Archie, and notify me as soon as there is any movement. Brayden said to Leon. Okay boss. Seeing that there was nothing wrong with Brayden, Leon also hung up the phone. A short whileter, a recording was sent over of Archie and Le discussing the frame-up of Brayden and the Kirnd Group. Archie thought he would leave a recording so that he could threaten Le for not marrying him in the future, but Leon got it somehow. The evidence Archie cleverly left behind became the key to Braydens effortless resolution of the farce, and Archies final charm. Got this evidence, Brayden is already a full grasp of the problem, this time he instead more calm down. Since the crisis has been lifted, it may be worthwhile to quietly continue to see what Archie and Le, the two clowns can still get up. Even the Kirnd Groups PR department and the official team behind it are not stepping in to address the negative effects of this matter under Braydens orders. The entire Kirnd Group was silent, like a dormant beast waiting to strike a fatal blow. Archie side still have news continue to be reported out, what Kirnd Group unbearable public pressure has dared not make any exnation, Dolly also began to regret their choice of Brayden want to reunite with Archie, and even Kirnd Group is in critical condition, is about to face bankruptcy and copse of such news are published. Anything that threatened Brayden and the Kirnd Group, Archie started fabricating. In a sh, the name Archie resounded throughout City M. Everyone wanted to know if this obscure little man could break the Kirnd Groups local myth and bring the Kirnd Group into disrepute or even bankruptcy. Archie is also very happytely. The Kirnd Groups inaction makes Archie feel that they are the ones who dare not show up again because they cant get the appropriate evidence, so they dare to say anything in front of the reporters and are infinitely inted. He also started calling Le three times to ask her when she could marry herself. Le told him that it was an extraordinary time and that he should not keep calling himself so as not to slip through the cracks. But Archie didnt listen, and threatened to tell the truth if Le ever went back on her word. Le had no choice but to reassure him that the James Family was now being hurt by the Kirnd Group and that they would get married as soon as the James Family had recovered from this period. Archie happily agreed, and now all he had to do was wait for Kirnd Group to get overwhelmed and announce its closure, Archie thought naively. Chapter913 The Truth Surfaces And of course there are plenty of media reporters who want to go and interview Brayden and Dolly, hoping they can give some reasonable exnation at a time like this. But they were disappointed that Brayden and Dolly didnt give any interviews and let the rumors outside if all over the ce, they also ignored them. As the farce kept festering and the rumors outside reached their peak, Brayden and Kirnd Group finally made their move, with Brayden announcing straight away that they would start epting interviews from all journalists. Knowing this news, arge number of journalists scrambled to Kirnd Group to see how Kirnd Group would solve the problem this time. Seeing that the reporters are almost here, Brayden also did not say any nonsense, directly signaled the reporters are quiet, and then yed a recording. Archie, things havee to this point, do you think you have a way back? Besides, all youve done is act like youre the victim, the Kirnd Family wont dare to do anything to you. Once this is settled, Ill tell my father about us and well get married! A female voice came over the recording and then said this. When the journalists heard that Brayden was going to y them a recording, everyone was baffled. What do you mean by ying us a recording without any exnation or interview? Yet when they listened carefully to the recording, they understood a little more. What Brayden is trying to convey is that the woman inside the recording and Archie directed this farce. But what can a recording alone tell us? A reporter soon raised a question. Brayden, I wonder what you are trying to say by releasing this recording? It seems that we cant get anything substantial from it. Dont rush, this is just a small part of it. Brayden said unhurriedly. The woman in this recording is called Le, you should also know that Le ndered Dolly as a third party and pretended to be my fiancest time. Without waiting for the reporters to speak, Brayden continued: Le has always held a grudge against me and my fiance Dolly, and thats why she directed this farce. She and Archie conspired to get Archie close to Dolly, then took some photos of them having an affair, and then framed the Kirnd Group by saying I threatened Archie to destroy his rtionship with Dolly. In fact, Archie and Dolly never knew each other, and the photos were taken secretly by Archie when they first met. Besides, a few photos alone cant tell you anything, so dont listen to Archies side of the story. Brayden, you said not to take Archies word for it, so how can we trust whether youre telling the truth or not? The only evidence you have, so far, Im left with a recording I dont know who recorded it, right? One reporter asked with skepticism. Brayden smiled faintly and said, That doesnt mean anything, so dont you rush yet, the next thing is the main event. Im sure you all remember what Archie said in his interview at the time, he said he simply wanted to see Dolly and it wasnt him reporting these things to the media, so keep reading again. Brayden said, pulling out another hard drive. After opening it with theputer, everyone found that it was the same newspaper that first reported the incident in the first ce, and the person who entered the newspaper captured by the monitor was none other than Archie. Brayden said nonchntly, It should be obvious to everyone that the man in here is Archie, and what is his purpose in getting into the paper? The reporters were silent, apparently in deep thought. They are not stupid, Archie sneak into the newspaper office, its purpose is self-evident, of course, to provide something. The date on the monitor is also clear: it was the day before the newspaper headlined Dollys rendezvous with the mystery man. What Archie actually offers is clear to everyone. No wonder Kirnd Group can be so calm, it turns out that they have long mastered some evidence ah.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The reporters expressions Brayden saw in their eyes, and saw that the reporters were beginning to believe a little. Brayden moved another fact. Tell you another news, Archie said at that time, he was hit by a car to save Dolly, and then was sent to the hospital, this incident you should know something about it. We have also found the driver, as for what this driver has done, wait a moment he will say himself. Braydens face was a done deal, and the reporters wanted to know what was going on behind the scenes, so they waited patiently. After a short time, Leon brought in a man with a bruised nose and came to Brayden and stood with his head bowed to the side. This is the driver who caused the ident in the first ce, what exactly was the situation, lets hear him say it. Brayden looked to the man next to him. The man hesitated, obviously weighing in his mind, Brayden looked at him quietly without saying anything, but Leon was not so patient and grunted coldly. The man shivered and looked at Leon with some fear, and after seeing thetters cold, bloodthirsty eyes, he couldnt help but gulp and began to say. I had nothing to do with any of this, Archie arranged for me to do it. He told me to wait for him in front of Dollys office and once he gave me the message, let me drive over there and pretend to run Dolly over, then he himself took the opportunity to save Dolly so he could win her favor. He also pretended to be injured and admitted to the hospital, in fact, I did not even touch him, everything he pretended to be. The man said honestly, not daring to hide a bit. So why are you helping him? A reporter asked the man. Because he promised to give me a sum of money after it was done, I thought it was just an act, no big deal, so I agreed to him. The man replied. Is there anything else to say? Brayden reminded at the right time. Yes, and. The man did not dare to cken Brayden, offended him, he will only be more miserable. Those photos sent to the newspaper were also all taken by Archie, he asked me to take some photos pretending to be very close to Dolly on purpose, and then said he knew Dolly a long time ago, these are all fake! Brayden looked satisfied with the mans knowledge and asked again, What is Archies rtionship with Le? I hope you will answer properly so that your guilt will be lessened. Le said she would marry Archie once this was sessful, and Archie would inherit the James Familys assets, so she arranged this series of ns despite the danger of offending the Kirnd Group. This is why she arranged this series of ns, despite the risk of offending the Kirnd Group, in order to use the power of public opinion to crush the Kirnd Group. The reporters on the sidelines listened quietly, and they then understood the original story of the incident. All the truth hase out, Kirnd Group and Dolly are the victims of this farce, the real culprits are Le and Archie! Chapter914 Archie at the end of his rope The reporters are leaving, things are changing a bit quickly, they have to get back quickly to get this information out, the sooner the media they are in announces it, the better for them. When the news broke out, Archie became the target of everyones criticism, and people were disgusted by his practice of using the sympathy of others to create public opinion and gain public support. For a while, Archie became the rat that everyone shouted at. Le, who has also lost her reputation, has been exposed to the public for the second time in a row. The first time she ndered someone as a third party and lied about her marriage with the Kirnd Group to make a stunt, this time she colluded with others to create a bigger public opinion, even involving the Kirnd Group, people are more disgusted with this scheming bitch than Archie ever was. Brayden and Dolly, on the other hand, just stayed quietly at home and watched the development of this matter with the mindset of watching the show. It must be said that the Kirnd Groups energy is too great, not only easily found Archie and Le secretly talking on the recordings, but also retrieved the Archie into the newspaper at the time of the video, but also found to help Archie toplete a series of ns of the driver of the ident. When Leon found the driver, he refused to admit that he was Archies aplice, and Leon did not nag him too much, and beat him up directly, and even used a little mob special means. The driver was in pain and finally confessed to everything. It was almost effortless to get the whole thing done, and the farce, too, ended in such a strange way. Braydens character is never people do not offend me I do not offend, Le and Archie so set up to design him and Kirnd Group, if they are still indifferent, then it is really too much to say. The James Family has been suppressed even more heavily and Brayden has made it clear that Le and the James Family have no one else to me for this. The James Family has lost a lot of its partners, and now even the James Familys Otto customers are no longer buying the James Familys business. Arge part of the reason the James Group is facing such oppression is due to Evans poor decision making. The major shareholders then united to ask Evan to voluntarily resign as chairman of the James Group and let someone more capable take over the position to lead thepany out of trouble. Evan told all shareholders to give him some more time, and if thepany didnt improve, he would resign voluntarily and stop meddling in all things James Group. Archies small family also faced extinction, Brayden did not first use his own shadowy forces against him, but only with the financial strength of the crushed Archies small business. The Webb Familys economic strength is far inferior to the James Family, almost the first time suffered a disaster, but Brayden only wanted to teach the Webb Family a lesson, and did not mean to kill them all, the Webb Family was able to save, but the Webb Family business The Webb Family was saved, but the Webb Family was stripped of its corporate heirship. Archies father said he was too presumptuous to be the heir, and then ignored his earnest pleading. Archie calls Le again, who also promises him to marry him. After the phone call, Archie was busy asking, Le, I wonder when our marriage will be finalized. Ive done everything that needs to be done, and all ording to your wishes. When Le heard the caller was Archie, her voice was filled with murderous rage: Archie, how dare you shamelessly ask me when Im getting married? Look what youve done to me and the James Family! You are grateful that the James Family is not taking revenge on you, and you want to marry me? Why dont you take a look at yourself? Who are you to marry me? Le hung up the phone directly after an angry scolding. Archie gritted his teeth and mmed the phone to the ground, not getting his hands on Le, he had already lost his chance to get the James Familys property and power, and now he had even lost his status as the family heir! This is the only thing he has left to fall back on, and for a while, Archie felt like he was at the end of his rope. Brayden, its all your fault! Since you are so ruthless, dont me me for being ruthless! A glint of malice shed in Archies eyes. He puts it all on Brayden and Dolly and feels that if it werent for them he wouldnt be so miserable. But he forgot, all this is his own fault, no one else. But Archie could not go back at this point, he chose a path of either destroying others or destroying himself. That night, Archie was drinking a mulled wine in a small bar, and a few punks came right up to him when they saw it was him. Archie, I heard you were looking for the brothers. A man who was clearly the leader of several punks spoke up. Archies family although the strength is not good, but in their eyes is still very noble, and Archie has always been generous, to a few of them is also very fast, so they often mix together.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. I wonder if they will still think so when they learn that Archie has been stripped of his heirship. s, recently had a bad time, looking for a few brothers to drink. Archie saw that it was a few of them and didnt make too much of a fuss about it, so he said straight away. They had heard a little about Archie, but they just didnt know in great detail. Its okay Archie, all this crap will soon be over,e on, lets drink and not think about all this nuisance. The leader of the mob tapped Archie on the shoulder. Yeah, Archie, whats with all the thinking, lets drink together. The other two punks chimed in. Say no more, brothers walk a few! Archie didnt say much and just picked up the cup. After a few rounds of pushing and shoving, Archie said, pretending not to think: You guys have been in this circle for a long time, have you seen any more powerful desperadoes. Archie, I cant say that I know, but we know a lot of desperadoes in the circle, and they are all killers with several lives on their backs. So can any of you contact them, even one of them. Archie looked at them and asked, a hint of urgency shing in his eyes without realizing it. If you want to contact them, I know a big brother, he can definitely contact them. archie why do you ask? Its nothing, just want to ask around, Ive heard that these people are vicious and live a life of today and not tomorrow. Archiemented. Thats not true, we cant mess with these people, Archie, just ask, dont get involved with them. The punks kindly reminded. Dont worry guys, Im not that stupid. Archieughed. Do not talk about this, a few brothers happy to drink, tonight my treat! Chapter915 Go all the places you want to go A few hours passed. Archie, thank you for this drink today, the brothers will go first, another day Some other day well treat you. The punk was drunk and slurred his words. You guys take your time, I wont see you off. Archies brain is also a little dizzy, but he stays awake. Several people trembled and helped each other to go, leaving Archie alone. From the mouth of a few punks, he still got out the news and contact information of the ouws. Archie smiled coldly, picked up his ss and drained it in one go, then turned and left. After getting up early in the morning, Brayden looked at Dolly, who was still asleep on the pillow, and gave her a gentle kiss on the cheek before getting up and going to the study. Dolly is really a little tired these days, has been in the depression in the middle of spending, Brayden think it is time to take Dolly out for a good turn, take a break. After taking care of some business in the study, Dolly tiptoed in shortly afterwards and crept up behind Brayden. As early as when Dolly first came in, Brayden had heard the sound and just pretended not to know. Just as Dolly gently approached Brayden, thetter turned back around and wrapped his arms around Dollys waist. Dolly let out a soft cry and then fell into Braydensp. How did you know I wasing over. Dolly said disgruntled. Idiot, I can smell your scent. Brayden buried his head in Dollys hair and smiled wickedly. Looking at Dollys delicate face, Braydens heart was filled with joy, feeling that he could not get enough of it. Dolly, Brayden called softly. Well, whats wrong. Dolly was also enjoying the rare coziness. These days Brayden has been dealing with things, she is also spending the whole day in the tension, really some physical and mental exhaustion. Lets take you out today. We havent been out on a proper trip yet. Brayden thought about how busy he was with work and how he rarely took Dolly out to y, and couldnt help but feel a little guilty. Really? Dolly looked up from Braydens arms with some joy. She had wanted to go out with Brayden for a long time to have a good trip and see the beautiful scenery. But Brayden is too busy to see him so tired and take himself out, so Dolly will never mention it. But Dolly is a big fan of travel at heart, especially with her beloved ones. Although not mentioned, but the inner heart has already shouted a million times. Of course its true. Seeing Dollys surprised look, he knew she had been waiting for a day for a long time, and instantly felt even more guilty.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. I will spend more time with Dolly, Brayden thought with determination. Well then, where shall we go! Dolly cheered. Go all the ces you want to go. Braydens voice was filled with endless love. Great, we can finally go on a trip! Dolly was happy as a child, overwhelmed by the thought that she could take her children all the ces she wanted to go with Brayden. Sensing Braydens heartfelt joy, Brayden is also sincerely happy. Dolly, we will travel a lot in the future to do whatever you want, and I will do whatever you want as long as you are happy. Braydens eyes were full of deep love and looking at Dolly was like seeing the world. Listening to Braydens heartfelt confession, Dolly was touched for no reason, and being with Brayden was the best decision she had ever made in her life. Without too much nning and setting up, Brayden directly handed over thepanys affairs to the people he wasfortable with, and then took Dolly with him on a trip that he said he would take. Happiness, sometimes, is so simple. Since Brayden had to be back within another week to handle thepanys business, they didnt decide to go very far away. After a brief packing, I boarded the bus for the trip. Unless you are traveling by car, the joy of traveling by car is far better than traveling by car. Driving along in the car, Brayden and Dolly left behind a lot ofughter along the way. It was the most rxed moment since they established their rtionship, leaving all their worries behind, without any other distractions in their eyes, only each other. Brayden, check out if it looks good there. Brayden, its so beautiful there! Honey, take a picture of me,e on,e take a picture together! Honey, I want to eat that! Brayden, you stinking rascal, so many people are watching! Dolly is like a talking bird with a joyful note that covers Braydens entire world. The good times are always so short, a few days sh by, Brayden and Dollys trip, but also gradually approaching the end. They are now in City H, the city not far from City M, thest stop of their trip. Time flies, Brayden, and were going home tomorrow. But Im really, really, really happy. The two walked down the streets of City H with a happy smile on Dollys face. If youre happy, then well hang out more often, and when theres not so much going on in thepany after a while, well go abroad and visit all the countries you like. Brayden said with a smile. Dolly liked Paris, she told him herself, saying he liked the romantic atmosphere, the rich culture, the people, the customs, and the couples he saw everywhere in the streets. But when she went there, she didnt have him by her side. Now, you have me by your side, and always will. Brayden looked at Dolly and thought with some happiness. Yeah, were going to Paris! Without even thinking about it, she named the ce she wanted to go most in her mind. She is going to the most romantic ce with the person she loves the most. Well, then well go to Paris first. Brayden nodded his head, willing to do anything she liked. So, were also going to New York, to Ennd, to Italy Dolly counted each of her favorite ces on her fingers, thinking sideways in a cute way. Oh yeah, were going to L. A.! Gotta go to LA, you remember why were going there. Dolly looked at Brayden yfully as if she had thought of something. Chapter916 Once Upon a Memory Of course I remember, were going to see Kobe. Brayden smiled back, and it was a fond memory they shared. When he was in college, Brayden was the schools special schoolboy who charmed thousands of female students, not only because of his handsome and handsome appearance, but also for one big reason, that is, Brayden yed a good basketball. Before he met Dolly, Brayden spent his days on the schools basketball court, battling all sorts of schoolyard pros on the court. In terms of height he is not the tallest, and in terms of body he is not the strongest, but what everyone cannot deny is that his skills are the best of all. Sharp breakthroughs, floating shots, urate three-pointers, dazzling dribbling, always attracting a burst of screams from the fans on the sidelines. His opponents also have great respect for him, as Brayden has been able to give them a taste of their own medicine on both the defensive and offensive ends. All the reasons added up, opponents gave him the nickname, Little Kobe. Because he not only has a rich and diverse offensive means like Kobe, iron-d defense, realistic fakes, but also has the same bloodthirsty Mamba temperament as Kobe. Of course, his favorite idol, is Kobe. Dolly, back then, was also one of Braydens many fan girls. She always liked to go to the basketball court to watch him y, and without realizing it, it had be a habit. She likes his sweaty look, his dashing and handsome movements, and his handsome and handsome appearance. Slowly, he began to enter Dollys heart step by step. She likes him. When she realized he had fallen in love with him, she was still a bit restless, she is not the kind of person who is good at expressing herself, just silently looking at him, and already felt satisfied with her heart. When a person likes to make a person, like that person, will go crazy trying to understand everything about the person she likes. So, Dolly began to pay attention to everything about him, his life, his character, preferences, habits, idols and even beliefs, are her goal to understand. However, even after learning everything about him, she still did not dare to approach him because he was too good, so good that she was ashamed of herself. Although she was also very beautiful, she always had a strange inferiorityplex. She doesnt deserve him, she told herself, and since she doesnt, shell just be a silent favorite, she thought. But fate was kind to her, and they finally met, on the basketball court they both knew so well. That day, he went to watch him y as usual, and she sat on the sidelines very close to him, and they were only a few meters away from each other. At this age, girls are always full of beautiful visions of love, and he, in her mind, is the most perfect Prince Charming. If only he could look at her that would be great, maybe they could be friends, and then maybe, they would go further and be a couple! The girl in crush, brain nerves are also straightforward and simple. She looked at him and giggled.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. While immersed in a beautiful fantasy that she could not extricate herself from, she was awakened, no, awakened by a blow. The ball inside the basketball court identally flew out of the court, and impartially hit her right on top of the head. The man who started it all was him, Brayden. The sudden headache made Dolly hold her head and squat on the floor with tears streaming out of her eyes. ssmate, are you all right! Brayden saw that she had hurt someone and rushed over to ask her about it. He was talking to her? Dolly froze, and her heart instantly surged with surprise. She looked up at him with a smile and said, Its okay, I dont hurt at all. She also rubbed her head after saying that. He looked at her and saw the way she had tears in her eyes and smiled as she told him it didnt hurt and just felt a fluttering in his heart. It seemed like a heartbeat, he wasnt sure, but the beautiful girl in front of him gave him a feeling that he had never had before. Why dont I buy you dinner as an apology? After saying that he himself was stunned, because he had never taken the initiative to invite a girl like that. What he didnt expect was that she refused. No, no, Ill be fine at all. She refused without even thinking about it. She was so eager to engage with him, but when it came down to it, she cringed. The girls on the sidelines have been losing their minds and screaming like crazy since Brayden came this way. Wow, the god of men, my god of men came over to me. You can pull back, look at your long, he is here for me! Bullshit, Im the closest to him, he should be looking for me! Dont even argue, hesing over. When Brayden was seen walking towards Dolly, the girls on the sidelines were on the verge of spitting fire from their jealous eyes. The girls hearts were in their throats when they heard Brayden offer to take Dolly to dinner. Thankfully, thankfully, the douchebag refused! When the girls heard Dollys unhesitating refusal, a heart was instantly put back in ce, and they silently rejoiced that they still had a chance. Boy god, he rejected you, I can apany you to dinner oh Yes, yes, yes, I can apany you to dinner too. Pick me pick me. You go away, Im the one to do it! The girls on the sidelines were shouting again. But Brayden was indifferent, his eyes fixed on Dolly, and he said, word for word, What if I have to invite. Dollys heart was pounding, cursing herself for being so stupid, wasnt this always what she wanted? Why are you so hesitant now? Dont say yes to her, the girls shouted frantically in their hearts. What, when. Dollys voice stuttered a little. Ill be gone in a minute, you wait here. Brayden said and headed for the field. Saying hello to his friends on the course, Brayden walked back in. Come on, lets go eat. Without much hesitation, Brayden finished and started walking towards the front. Dolly followed behind without a sound, her face full ofplex expressions, with apprehension, nervousness, and vague expectations. Behind Dolly, there was a loud, heartbreaking noise from the girls. Brayden, who was walking ahead, began to slow down slowly until he was side by side with Dolly. Whats your name? Brayden looked at the girl in front of him, feeling his heartbeat was slowly elerating, is this the so-called love at first sight? My name is Doll yDean. Dollys voice was soft, but loud enough for Brayden to hear. Oh, my name is Brayden Kirnd. Brayden smiled and looked amused. I know, Dolly added silently in her mind. Chapter917 The Beginning of Retaliation After those two words were said, neither followed up. Brayden didnt know how to talk, and Dolly was so nervous that she didnt know what to do. The two soon arrived at the school cafeteria, when Brayden did not have a little rtionship experience, but also did not know that the girl should be invited to dinner in a high-end restaurant. What do you want to eat? Brayden asked softly. How about I pay for it myself, no need for you to treat me. Dolly said with her head down. How can that be, when I say its on me, its on me! Brayden said nomittally. Thats all up to you, Ill eat whatever you want. Dolly still looks cautious. The two Brayden and Dolly ordered two random boxed lunches and just ate them up. This incident then has been Dolly as a groove to spit Brayden, make Brayden embarrassed, of course, this ister familiar with each other happened after the matter. Neither of them expected that the first meal they had after meeting each other would be a boxed lunch from the school cafeteria. Neither of them spoke and finished their meal in silence. Im going to go back first. Dolly looked at Brayden and said, Thank you for taking me to dinner. Youre wee, lets go. Brayden also got up and prepared to leave. For some time after that, Brayden still went to the basketball court every day, even more often than before, and Dolly still sat in the same ce and watched him. It was the same as before, but with much more contact. Brayden would asionally gaze in Dollys direction on the court, and Dolly would always give him a smile at that point. The schools basketball court became the ce where they met and got to know each other. Brayden would always go to the cafeteria dining room with Dolly after the afternoon game, and after Dolly refused a few more times, she no longer objected, and eating together slowly became a habit for them. Not as romantic as imagined, and not what a sensational love story, water to the general, the two together. The day the two established their rtionship, Brayden gave Dolly the words, Meet me at the basketball court tonight. Although she didnt know what Brayden was calling her for, Dolly arrived at the basketball court on time. Brayden stood there holding a basketball, the shadow under the street light was drawn long and long, the street light can be seen vaguely angr handsome face, the face of the youth has not faded, but already has an aura if nothing else. Looking at Dolly step by step towards himself, the corners of Braydens mouth lifted slightly in an arc, hanging a charming smile. See Brayden looking at himself intently, the gaze, is so Dolly is about to melt into the deep love inside. Dolly suddenly felt her heart dew a beat, and she knew something was bound to happen next, which made him a little nervous and a little excited. Brayden, is there something you wanted to see me about? Dolly was a little nervous and dared not look at him with her head down. Well, somethings up. Braydens voice was so maic that it made Dollys heart beat even faster. Dolly, I asked you toe here today, I just want to ask you, will you be my girlfriend? Braydens voice was not as calm as before, with a hint of urgency and anticipation. Listening to Braydens words, Dollys mind suddenly went nk. He said, let me be his girlfriend? Am I about to be his girlfriend? After a short period of stagnation, Dolly suddenly felt so happy that she couldnt breathe. This is something she never dreamed of, and itsing true today! If you dont want to, forget it. Brayden saw that Dolly didnt say anything and thought she didnt want to say yes, so he turned around and left in frustration. I do! Dolly hastened to speak, how could she disagree, it was something she had longed for. Brayden rushed back with a surprised look on his face and a goofy grin on his face. Well, Ill give you this basketball, its a special birthday present from my dad, with Kobes autograph on it! Brayden handed Dolly the basketball in his hand. Dolly held the basketball with a stunned look on her face. Could this be Braydens first gift to her. I have to say, this gift is really special. After bing a couple, Brayden and Dolly both quickly fell in love and fell in love beyond their control. What happened afterwards needs no further exnation. The two who came back to their senses smiled at the same time, their eyes full of nostalgia for the past. Unfortunately Kobe has retired and you wont be able to see him y. Dolly said to Brayden with a regretful face. Its okay, as long as youre with me, it doesnt matter where I go or who I go to see anymore. Brayden said with a smile. Dollys heart was full of sweetness. Come on, its thest stop, lets go walk around and see whats fun and delicious. Brayden takes Dollys hand and walks forward. Dollys eyes were glowing when she heard there was something good to eat. Yeah, yeah, lets go see whats good. Dolly urged. I heard theres a snack up ahead thats especially good. Brayden teased Dolly on purpose. Whats good to eat? Just dont tell you! Hahaha. You bad man, stop right there! Dolly shouted in exasperation, but let Brayden take her hand and walk forward. Archie was waiting for someone at a restaurant at this time. Although the other party had note for a long time, Archie was sure that she woulde. After another moment, the restaurant came in a woman wearing a ck coat, a beautiful body, with sunsses can not see her real appearance, but it is certain that this woman is beautiful. After looking around the restaurant and seeing Archie, the woman brightened up and walked quickly towards Archie. Coming to Archies table, the woman sat directly across from Archie and slowly took off her sses, none other than Le. Looking at Le in front of her, Archie smiled. After having a drink with a few punks at first, Archie got the contact information from them about a few ouws who roam outside of society. Archie is now living a miserable life. Not only did he lose the chance to climb the James Family, but he also lost his status as heir to the family.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Those who once followed him and patted him on the back also began to look at him cross-eyed. During this period of time, Archie has tasted the world and the warmth of the world. He hated Brayden and Dolly, and if it werent for them, how would he have ended up in this situation. So, he wanted to get mad with revenge,. He contacted a few ouws, hoping they could help him take out Brayden or Dolly, and even if they didnt do that, they would have to lose ayer of skin and break their arms or legs. Chapter918 Archie’s As You Like It He soon got word from a few ouws: its easy to want them to do so, as long as you have enough money to tempt us into desperation, not enough money, this kind of thing they wont do. Archie expressed understanding, after all, these ouws are living a life of blood, but they hide in the dark and are not easily sanctioned by thew. But if they make a move, they will be quickly targeted by the police. This kind of danger is not something that can be attempted casually. How much money do you want. Archie asked through clenched teeth, ready to hemorrhage money. Who do you want to get in trouble with. The man on the phone asked. Brayden, so can Dolly. Archie said through gritted teeth. Okay, Braydens price is five to ten million and Dollys is two to five million, so think about whos life you want. What? Archie almost jumped up. Why is it so much money! You dont extort me just because Im begging you, I can get someone else if I really cant! Archie gritted his teeth and said, so much money that he couldnt get it out even if he killed him. You know the power of Kirnd Group in City M. Once we do that, even if the police dont find out, we wont be able to hang out here! If the Kirnd Group finds out, well be in a hundred times worse shape than if the police catch us. You might think twice about not letting us do it, and maybe wed be happy. After saying that, that killer hung up the phone. Listening to the busy tone on the other end of the phone, Archie was also very torn. The killer was right, trying to touch Brayden and Dolly was bound to be extremely costly. But he really cant get the money now, if he is still in the family heirs seat, using the rtionship, not to mention two million, five million can also be easily taken out. But now that hes lost this status, plus his father is afraid hell do something naughty and freeze his biggest bank card, it would be nice toe up with half a million. Someone must take on the money together to do so, and, the assassination of Brayden and Dolly, one person working alone is certainly not as easy and easy as two people nning together. So Archie thought of someone who hated Brayden and Dolly as much as he did, Le. By bringing Le into this boat, he can not only reduce a lot of financial burden, but also because the James Familys connections are notparable to his Archie, the matter can be done more secretly. Whats more, if Le agrees to this, it will undoubtedly be tied to him again, and this time is different fromst time, once this matter is discovered, it is even life will be lost. To save her life, Le must choose to stay with herself. Archie resolutely contacted Le, at first, Le even Archies phone are toozy to answer, butter really can not stand Archies constant phone harassment, Le reluctantly connected to the phone. Le, its me, Archie. Archie introduced himself as soon as he opened his mouth as if he was afraid Le wouldnt recognize him. Of course I know who you are! Le said in a good-natured way, If it werent for you, how would I even bother to answer the phone? What the hell do you keep calling me for? Whats the matter hurry up and say! One more word with Archie, Le felt like a waste of time, impatiently. I have something particrly important and certainly of interest to you that I want to discuss with you. Archies voice was unhurried. If you have a fart, let it go! Knowing that she was impatient but still dropping her appetite, Le was so angry that she just burst out foul. Just take it easy and listen to me. Les anger and rage Archie doesnt take it to heart and slowly reveals his ultimate goal. I want to find someone to assassinate Brayden or Dolly, if not kill them, then make them pay in blood! Archies voice was sinister, clearly hating Brayden and Dolly already. What! Les mouth dropped open in surprise. Archies words hit Les chest like a giant hammer, leaving her unable to calm down for a long time. Although she had long hated BraydenDolly in her heart, she had never thought of this method. Not do not want to, but dare not think! The James Family just has some entanglement of interests with the Kirnd Group, it hase to a difficult point where it can hardly breathe, and if the assassination of the leader of the Kirnd Group, once discovered, the consequences would be absolutely devastating! Archie, are you out of your mind! Le was shocked and angry. If you want to die you can do it yourself! Dont hurt me! She is still a high-ranking daughter of the James Family, a celebrity at the top of high society, and even though she is embarrassed by her recent experiences, she believes that it will all pass. The assassination of Brayden and Dolly, if she seeds but is found out, she will definitely lose everything, even her life. Le, I know your concerns, but seeing Dolly next to the man you once loved the most and who put you through this for Dolly the bitch, are you that indifferent? Knowing that Le wont agree, Archie starts all kinds of seduction. Where Dolly is now, it should have been you, but now, when you think of Dolly being sweet around Brayden, wouldnt you hate her? Hate! How can I not hate! Les eyes shot up with hatred and her heart wanted Dolly to die a million times over.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. But this is just too big, and I dont have that much power. No, youre just afraid to do it because you have too many concerns. The hatred in your heart makes you want to kill Dolly, but Brayden is there and you cant do anything about him. Also, youre afraid of losing who you are now because its enough to get you to enjoy life. But have you ever thought about it. Archie said here deliberately paused so that Le could hear more clearly. Once the James Familys current power and influence ceases to exist, will you still have your current status as an upper ss celebrity? Dont think Im being rmist, you know the James Familys current situation much better than I do. Once the James Family goes bankrupt and copses, or your father gives up the chairmanship, the people he has sinned against and doesnt want to bother with will ride up on top of you, taunting you and oppressing you, is that the kind of life you want? Step by step, Archie is breaking down Les psychological defenses. Chapter919 I need your support Listening to Archies words, Le suddenly had an inexplicable sense of panic. The James Familys situation, she now knows, has reached a precarious point. Once the James Family closes down, she will lose her current morous identity and be the object of everyones ridicule and bullying! Thinking of those people she once looked down upon by stepping on her feet, turning to look down at her with contempt, and the pleasure on their faces when they bullied her, Le had the urge to freak out. She wont allow that to happen, ever! But this thing is still too risky, even if we have to do it, how can we do it? Brayden and Dollys side is always protected by bodyguards, even if we go to assassinate may not be sessful, once the matter is revealed, we will usher in Kirnd Group stormy revenge. Thinking about it, Le hesitated again. You dont have to worry about that, there are some things Ive already arranged, but I still need your help, and also, we need to n it properly again. Archie is still trying to convince Le. Heres the deal, you have a few days to think about it, after three days, if you think it over and agree to work with me, youlle see me at 8 p. m. and well talk about it over the long haul, Ill send you the address on my phone. Le did not speak, apparently still weighing the pros and cons of the matter all along. Seeing Les silence, Archie didnt continue to say anything else. So lets do that for now, think about it, I still say, if you dont want what I say to be true in the future, why not try to put up a fight. After saying thest sentence, Archie simply hung up the phone. Only Le was left to think hard. These three days were the hardest three days for Le. For three days, she had been carefully considering not only what Archie had said, but also the changes in the James Familys finances. Four days more than ever, the James Familys financial strength has now fallen to an all-time freezing point. Although Evan has been struggling to hold on, she still doesnt feel the slightest bit alive. If things go on like this, its only a matter of time before the James Family goes bankrupt. Thinking about what Archie had said, Les mental defenses slowly crumbled. She couldnt think of a better way to save the James Family and herself, and the only way to do that was what Archie said. Three days had passed so quickly that Les heart was still struggling, but it was slowly tilting in the direction Archie had described. In the end, she decided to go to Archie. Anyway, lets see what he says first, even if its not possible, the big deal is to turn around and leave, not to travel with him in this mess is it. Thinking of this, Le finally stopped hesitating and drove herself there ording to the address Archie gave her. It is also the same restaurant mentioned earlier. Archies face wore an expected smile, as if he knew Le would surelye to him. There you are, Le, what would you like to eat. Archie asked gently. No appetite. Les answer was dry and crisp, her eyes locked on Archie. Well then, Ill just have to eat it myself. With that Archie picked up the knife and fork at the table and ate his steak slowly and deliberately. Le had been waiting for Archie to speak up, because Archie spoke first so she could take the initiative, whether it was to cooperate or leave, and she could walk away as if nothing had happened. But Archie didnt say anything, as if the only thing in his world at that moment was the steak in front of him. Both men were waiting for the other to speak first, and the scene was instantly quiet. Finally it was Le who couldnt resist and was the first to break the silence. Tell us about your n. Le didnt want to spend any more time with him and went straight in on the subject. Archie smiled smugly. Dont worry, Le, I know youre anxious for our coboration to run smoothly. As soon as she opened her mouth, Le was put in a passive position. This bastard! Le cursed, then said: I think Mr. Webb is not very clear, I came not to seek your cooperation, just to listen to Mr. Webb specially looking for me, let me hear the so-called n. Les face without a trace of expression, said coldly. Theres no hurry about the n, we havent seen each other for so long, so lets have a good chat first. Archieughed, but the smile, how to see that there is a hint of a conspiracy to win the taste. Le, its been so long, have you missed me? Ive been missing you to death. Archie said yfully. Archies words made Le cringe. Unable to stand the feeling of being hung up on, Le said again, If you dont get down to business, Im going to leave. Well then, Le, since youre in such a hurry, lets talk about the n first. Archie said nonchntly, and the yful smile on his face was withdrawn. Not waiting for Le to speak, Archie said again: Ill start with the general n, its actually very simple. Now Brayden and Dolly went out on a trip, Kirnd Groups business has always been a lot, Brayden can not be away for long, just in the next few days should be back to deal with things. All we have to do is use some tactics during their trip so that they never return to City M, Archie said in a hateful voice. Of course this matter is not up to us. Seems to see what Le wanted to say, Brayden continued: I have arranged a few killers, are some of the dead, after today no tomorrows killers, is only to collect money and do not care who the employer is, so we do not even have to reveal their names, only need to pay a certain amount of money, they will y by the rules. Archie said no more here, knowing that Le would have questions for him. Youve contacted the killers, and none of them know who you are? There is some news about the killer that Le has heard.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. They are mostly locals, and even many from other countries, professionally trained, specialized in assassination, only take money never ask who the employer is, and are indeed the best people to do the job. They are killers, they will not ask my name, for security reasons, even the cell phone number is also anonymous, you can rest assured of this. If youre all set, then why are you looking for me? Le was greatly puzzled. Did you do this simply to try to pull me in and make me take the risk with you? Archie, you have a cruel heart! The more she thought about it, the more likely it seemed, Le said angrily through clenched teeth. Since what they were talking about was unseen, Le naturally did not dare to shout. Chapter920 Quietly unfolding action Why would you think that? I like you so much, of course I wouldnt do that. Archie saw that Le was about to explode and rushed to gently calm her down. I came to you because I need your support, people-wise and financially. Archie stated his ultimate goal. What do you mean? Listening to Archies words, Le seemed to understand something, but asked anyway. Im no longer the family heir, although its only a small family, but it can still help me a lot financially, but now, except for the hundreds of thousands inside the bank card, I have nothing. Archie said helplessly. When he thinks of what happened to him, he thinks of Brayden and Dolly, the culprits who caused it all, and the hatred in his heart grows stronger. The money I have now is not enough to hire the killers, far from it, so I hope you can provide me with a sum of money. Also, my current strength is unable to learn the specific movements of Brayden and Dolly, but without providing their locations, the assassins cannot carry out their actions. Therefore, it is necessary to use the power of the James Family to know the real-time movements of the two of them specifically. Archie said this and then stopped talking and just stared at Le to see what she really decided. The killers really dont know who we are? Can you be 100 percent sure? Le still wanted to check with Archie again. Never know who we are, I can guarantee it with my life! Archie said with conviction, just about swearing. And how much would it cost in total to hire the assassin? Le asked again. Well, it depends on what you want from Brayden and Dolly and the two of them. Archie said. Because of Braydens special status, the price will be more expensive, and with Dolly it will be rtively cheaper. Archie told Le the price he got from the killer, and after hearing it Le also sucked in a cold breath. So expensive? Le was shocked, but when she thought about Braydens special status, she was relieved. Since hiring the killers requires a deposit of a certain amount up front, Archie and Le both conferred and decided to pay them $2 million directly and decided that it was only Brayden and Dolly who would be injured, not their lives.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. If the president of the Kirnd Group dies, even if he didnt do it, the James Family will be implicated. Having both of them injured and hospitalized is the best solution. In this way, Kirnd Group will definitely be confused and rx the suppression of James Group, and James Group can take advantage of the opportunity to get a break, which will definitely be of great benefit to the next development. Le and Archie both had a good discussion about the next n and finally settled on it. Both were satisfied with the n, and Le, on her part, the James Family could get some respite and she could avoid the series of consequences that would result from the James Familys bankruptcy. Archie, after this incident, Le will definitely be firmly tied to himself, when married to himself is definitely a very big chance, his inheritance of the James Familys estate is also just around the corner. The most important thing, the thought of Brayden and Dolly two by their own design trip to the hospital, the two people have a sense of revenge pleasure. For them, nothing makes them happier than having a great revenge. The two discussed and then left, Archie to inform the killer, and Le not only to prepare the money, but also secretly use the James Familys power to understand the specific movements of Brayden and Dolly. When Le returns to the James Family, she goes straight to her bedroom and coincidentally runs into EvanEvan. What have you been doing? Ever since the James Family began to suffer financially, Evan has never given Le a good look, usually meeting either coldly without speaking or impatiently scolding. In response, Le felt aggrieved, but did not dare to have anyints. Went out to meet a friend. Le replied cautiously. What friend, not some bad friend, right? Evan asked impatiently. No, its just a girl friend of mine whos in a bad mood so she asked me to go out and talk to her. Le lied. Evan would have been furious if hed told him hed gone to Archie. Thats good, dont run aroundtely, the James Family is in crisis now, and I dont have much time to take care of you, dont get me into trouble again. Evans tone was much better, although still very angry, but after all, it is his own daughter, no matter what, can not ignore her. Got it dad, you also pay more attention to rest, my daughter let you trouble. Although Evans attitude towards himself has been badtely, but the concern in his words, Le can still feel it. Well, its okay, you go ahead and get busy. Evan stopped paying attention to Le and turned around to go to other things. Le went back to the house and first calcted how much money she had left to use. Although she had a bad time recently, Evan did not limit her daily spending, and the monthly allowance she could get was not a penny less, paying themission for hiring the killer, Le was a little sore, but still eptable. Next, she began to secretly use the James Familys remaining influence to arrange for people to closely observe Brayden and Dollys every move. What happens next is up to Archie to do. On Archies side, he contacted a few of the killers as soon as he got home, and credited the $2 million Le had called him to the ount provided by the killers. After Le told the killers through Archie what the spies had found out, they also left directly for City H. A sting operation against both Dolly and Brayden is being quietly kicked off. At this point Brayden and Dolly were unaware and were enjoying theirst rare travel time. It was already evening and the two were ready to return to the hotel where they were staying to rest after having a good time, ready to return to City M first thing in the morning. The two were standing on the curb waiting for a taxi when a car slowly approached. Seeing the oing taxi, Dolly saw one in front of her eyes and waved to stop the car. Sure enough, the car slowly pulled up in front of the two. Brayden and Dolly got into the car in a hurry. Where are you two nning to go? The driver opened his mouth and asked. The voice is low and husky, with a quality that is different from that of ordinary people. Hello Master, were going to the Washington Hotel. Dolly spoke politely. Good. Without too many words, the driver responded and started the car slowly forward. Chapter921 Never stop until you get what you want This driver with a duck-tongue hat, the brim pressed low, afraid to be seen. Brayden quietly sized up the driver from the sidelines, always feeling that there was something not quite right about the man. The driver drove very slowly, but now it is night, driving slower is not much, the two did not care. Master, are you local to this area? Brayden asked. No, my daughter went to school over here, so her mother and I moved to the city, and there was nothing to do, so we started driving a cab. The drivers voice is not loud, but it gives a sense of oppression. No wonder, I didnt think you were from around here by the sound of your voice. Brayden picked up. This man, before he became a taxi driver, Im afraid, is not simple. This trait in the driver, Brayden has seen many before, only through the storm, through life and death ordeal, to develop such a temperament. Brayden is familiar with this trait, as he too had it, only that the passage of time, or the change in the circle of people he possessed, forced him to hide it. Wait! Brayden was suddenly taken aback by the thought that this driver, a killer! This feeling can not be wrong, the driver has all the qualities of a killer: low profile, disguise and if not a murderous aura. Is this guying for me and Dolly, or is it just that he used to be an assassin and has long since retired from the scene? Brayden secretly thought, but anyway, Brayden was still careful and alert. Brayden, what are you thinking? Seeing Brayden dazed, Dolly asked. Nothing, thought of something, Ill tell you when I get back. Braydenughed, pretending to be rxed, but the strings in his heart were already taut. Oh, its okay, we should be getting to the hotel soon. Dolly asked, saying that she should have been at the hotel by this time. Well, I guess its close. Brayden said and surveyed the surroundings, but found that it was not the ce he had seen before. Although this is a strange city for Brayden and Dolly, but Brayden can still vaguely remember the surrounding scenery. Braydens heart said a bad word, now he can be sure of the drivers identity, he is the killer, or running to them! Brayden broke out in a cold sweat thinking about it.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He is not afraid of these so-called killers, but what about Dolly! Master, pull over the car, I need to get out for a moment. Brayden said to the driver. The driver did not say anything, but just silently continued to drive the car. I said stop the car, I have some urgent business! Brayden saw the driver ignore and continued. May I ask what the gentleman wants? The driver finally spoke up. I dont need you to worry about my business yet, you just need to stop the car Brayden said coldly, looking at the drivers eyes full of cold light. Excuse me sir, this car of mine, it wont stop until it reaches the end of the line. The driver smiled wryly and suddenly sped up. Dolly also saw that the situation was not right at this point, and asked somewhat nervously, Brayden, what should we do? Brayden gave her a reassuring look, then said, Its okay, Im here. Its useless to have you, you all cant leave today! The driver finally showed his vicious fangs and said grimly. Brayden did not say anything, he knew it was useless to say anything now, for fear of what would happen to Dolly, he did not even dare to fight for the steering wheel of the driver killer. But although the scene is very tense, Brayden but still unusually calm, the big storm has seen a lot, this situation in his view is only a small thing, not to mention, he has a powerful backhand. Zee! After a sharp sharp braking, the car finally came to a stop. The huge inertia of the car almost did not throw Dolly out of the window, but Brayden kept holding her, she was not affected by anything. Get out of the car, someone wants to see you. The killer said coldly. Brayden, what are we going to do! Dolly panicked and was overwhelmed. Its okay, in that case, why dont we just get out of the car. Bothe and go, see the killer did not directly, Brayden more calm. Brayden helped Dolly out of the car, looked around and found that this was a demolition area, supposedly under redevelopment, and that bringing them here would prevent anyone from finding out. The killer who was pretending to be the driver got out of the car and walked with a few others, standing across from Brayden and Dolly, staring at them nkly. Brayden also calmly looked at them, a total of five people in front of themselves, clear ck clothes, withrge masks on their faces, can not see their true faces. Say, whats the matter with bringing us here. Not finding any clues, Brayden had to speak up. As expected of the president of Kirnd Group, this style is still convincing even in the face of danger. An assassin said coldly. I think well just dispense with these useless words and say, what is your purpose, it shouldnt be to try to kill us. Brayden said with confidence that if the other side wanted them dead, why waste their breath here with a dead man. Mr. Kirnd is really smart. The man spoke up again, clearly in charge of this operation. Offending you and offending Kirnd Group is something we have to do, and as you know, in our business, we work for whoever pays us. Today, we wont be too hard on you, we just want an arm of Mr. Kirnd and Mrs. Kirnd. Dolly listened to their conversation and finally knew what these killers were up to, and became even more nervous, holding onto Braydens sleeve for dear life. Sensing Dollys heartfelt nervousness, Brayden hurriedly patted Dollys hand to showfort. My friend, since we are working for money and have no deep hatred, it will be better to do. Brayden stared at the person in charge and said, How much did the employer pay you, Ill pay double, how about you give me his name and lets just forget about this today? Fearing that Dolly might be hurt in some unexpected way, Brayden felt it would be best to solve this problem by talking. Mr. Kirnd, you should know the rules of our business, when we take an assignment from our employer, we will do our best toplete it and never stop until we achieve our goal. So, Im sorry! After the chief finished, he was the first to draw a knife and came straight at the duo of Brayden and Dolly. Do it! I dont know who said it, but all four of the remaining men also rushed in Braydens direction. Several people know that the solution to Brayden, the remaining Dolly is not enough to fear, so a time, all the des are greeted towards Brayden body. Dolly, run to the back! At the critical moment, BraydeRavenwood University voice to the side of Dolly said. Dolly also knows that she is staying with Brayden at this time will only distract him, after hearing Braydens words, Dolly did not hesitate to turn and run. Brayden, you have to be careful. Dolly shouted as she ran. Chapter922 Stern Icy Brayden Brayden, you cant be okay, Dolly thought. Seeing Dolly to escape, the killers will not give up, four people will Brayden group surrounded, the remaining one towards Dolly to run fast. Dolly a girl and how can run through the special training of the killer, the distance is slowly closing, Dolly will soon be caught up by the killer. At the moment of crisis, a figure suddenly came out from the side to Dollys side and flew up with a kick, directly kicking away the killer who was close to Dolly. The stunned Dolly had not had time to react before the killer had been groggily kicked a good distance away. After seeing the visitor clearly, Dolly became even more excited. Quick, go help Brayden. Dolly said to the people around her. Herees no one else but Leon. As Braydens personal bodyguard, this critical situation if Leon is not present, then he does not need to continue to mix in Braydens side. Its okay, the boss can handle it! Leon reassured Dolly. For Braydens skills, Leon has a fervent admiration and extreme trust. Seeing that Dolly was already under Leons protection, Brayden finally settled down and began to concentrate on the four killers in front of him. As a specially trained, life-and-death assassin, the hands are not those social punks can bepared to the cooperation between them is very skilled, is obviously used many times, the strike is also very tricky, knife straight to Braydens vitals. If the person he was dealing with was a little weaker, it is estimated that he would have fallen to the ground by now. But they are not dealing with ordinary people, it is Brayden. The seemingly skilful cooperation of these people in front of you is still wed in Braydens eyes. This scene today, for Braydens previous experience also said, but a childs y. Within a few minutes, the four men fell to the ground one by one, each with a broken arm or leg, and fell to the ground wailing in pain. After doing this Brayden as if nothing had happened in general, organized a slightly messy clothes, striding towards Dolly. Stand still, dont move. Just when all three thought they were safe, a cold voice rang out. Brayden slowly turned his head to see, just Leon kicked the man, has risen from the ground, took out a gun in his arms, the gun pointed directly at Brayden. You better stand still or Im not sure whats going to happen. The gun-wielding assassin said with a vicious look on his face, looking at the four brothers who had fallen to the ground, he could not wait to shoot Brayden. Dont be impulsive, if the gun goes off, youre finished too. Brayden looked at him without a trace of tension in his voice. You shut up! Dont think I really dont dare to kill you, the head off is only a bowl-sized scar! The killer growled hideously, and Braydens unnerved expression made him feel insulted. In that case, shoot me, Brayden said with a sneer, pointing to his chest. Here, shoot here, youll be relieved after this shot. Brayden said as he slowly made his way over to the killer. Dont youe any closer! Come any closer and Ill really shoot! The killer, long overwhelmed with rage, stared dead at Brayden and slowly pulled the trigger. At that moment, a hand suddenly grabbed the gun in the killers hand. As early as the time of seeing the gun in the hands of the killer, Leon has begun to act, quietly on the side to the killers back, and Brayden, who saw Leons movements, immediately made a provocative look to attract the killers attention. Boom! A shot rang out in the silent night air. In the process of fighting over the gun, the killer still knocked the trigger. Hiss! Leon sucked in a cold breath and punched the killer in the back of the head, who slowly fell to the ground and passed out. Seeing that the crisis has been lifted, Leon is also covering his stomach and slowly sitting on the ground. Leon, are you okay? Dolly, who witnessed all this, cried out in horror and ran quickly to Leon, with Brayden following close behind with concern in his eyes. Its okay, its okay, the bullet just grazed my belly and didnt enter my abdomen. LeoRavenwood University grinned and said to Dolly, and also to Brayden. Thats good, thats good. Dolly was also greatly relieved to hear that. Lift up your shirt and Ill take a look. Brayden face without a trace of expression, and even a cold. Seeing Braydens appearance, Leon immediately lifted his clothes obediently and looked at Brayden cautiously, with the look of a cat seeing a mouse. Leon is right and wrong, the bullet is not into his stomach, but still his belly rubbed out a bullet-sized wound, the blood slowly flowing down the wound. How many times have I told you that you have to be fast, urate and hard on the enemy, to be merciful to the enemy is to be cruel to yourself, if you use all your strength at the beginning how will you get hurt! Seeing the wounds on Leons body, Braydens attitude became even worse, coldly chiding. Braydens words were clearly heard, but instead of retorting, he slowly lowered his head, like a small child who had done something wrong. Brayden, you need to stop talking about Leon, if he hadnt saved us, wed probably still be at gunpoint. Dolly, somewhat overwhelmed by Braydens severity, persuaded. If he hadnt underestimated his opponent how would this happen! This little thing cant bepleted well, he is stupid as hell. Brayden still did not give up, only Dolly did not notice, Braydens eyes out of the stern, but also heartache. But Dolly was about to say something else, but Leon interrupted. Bossdy thank you, thank you for pleading for me, but the boss is right, this matter is my fault, I was injured because I underestimated my opponent, boss I was wrong. See Leon took the initiative to admit his mistake, Brayden also did not say anything more, the cold expression eased a lot. Well, stay here and dont move, Ill go to the car and get the first aid kit. Braydens voice was still tinged with discontent, but the concern within the words was palpable even to Dolly. Looking at Braydens slightly hurried pace, Leon suddenly felt his nose tingle a little. The boss is still the boss, years have passed or not changed at all, or so stern so serious, because a small mistake will be a big fury. But the brothers will not me him, we all know that the boss is more than anyone who loves them, the reason why they are harsh on them, is responsible for their lives!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Thinking about the old days, Leon felt a lot of emotions. Once the passionate years have passed, many brothers have not been in touch for a long time, but the years, once remembered, the blood still can not help but boil, the friendship, but also forever engraved in the bones, immortal. Chapter923 I would give my life for him Looking at Leon, whose eyes were a little red, Dolly was suddenly touched. From Leon and Braydens body, he saw not a superior-subordinate rtionship, but a brotherly love. Although Dolly didnt understand it very well, and this definition was vague in her mind, what Dolly knew was that they hadmitted their lives to each other, and could even give their own lives for each other. Leon, what exactly is your rtionship with Brayden, and why do you call him boss? The more she didnt understand, the more Dolly wanted to understand. Haha, the boss is the boss, hes my boss, always. Leon smiled from the bottom of his heart. Seeing Leon himself, he was a cold, cool look, even if Brayden embarrassed him, it was hard to see him have any big mood swings, Dolly always thought he was a no-nonsense man. But today I found out that he also has such a genuine side, cold on the outside, but the fire inside is not weaker than anyone else. But what exactly is your rtionship? Dolly is still undeterred and wants to get some information out of Leon. We are superior and subordinate rtionship, he is my boss ah, as for the rest well, I will not tell you. Let Dolly how to say, Leon still a willing to reveal a little information. If you dont say, you dont say, I dont care to know. Not getting the desired result, Dolly muttered discontentedly. You guys arent, like, in that kind of rtionship, are you? Dolly yfully nced at Leons, since you do not tell me, do not me me to trick you. Whats the connection? Leon froze, could she have guessed? No way, the bosss wife shouldnt be so smart! Did you guys used to eat and sleep together a lot? Dolly asked badly. Yeah, we used to eat and sleep together and shower all together. Leon didnt realize anything. And are you both attracted to each other and wish you could be together forever? Dolly continued to ask. Of course, I would give my life for the boss, and I had thought I would stay together forever. Its just that those days wonte again, Leon said somewhat despondently when he thought of it. I never thought youd be this kind of person! Dolly said with a disgusted look on her face, I warn you, our Brayden already has a fiance, you can die! Leon was a little confused. But seeing Dollys unsuspecting look, he instantly got it. Dont get me wrong, I have no hobby in that area and have no interest in our boss at all! Leon was busy exining, obviously disgusted with the kind of rtionship Dolly was talking about. Hahahaha. Dolly wasughing her head off. Say whats going on, so happy. Brayden returns with the first aid kit and hears Dollys magicalughter and chuckles back, And, whats not a little interested in me? Brayden turned his head to re at Leon again. No, I didnt say I wasnt interested in you. No, Im not interested, oops, not that kind of interest! Leon simply did not know how to exin clearly, so he had to look at Dolly with a bitter face and a grimace. Ahahahaha Dollyughed even more. I Leon wanted to say something else, but was interrupted by Brayden. Shut up and lift your shirt while I take care of your wound. Brayden said to Leon. Leon hurriedly shut up and lifted his shirt honestly, as meek as a cat.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Brayden stopped talking and began to concentrate on bandaging Leon. His movements were exceptionally skillful, and after a few minutes, the wound had been bandaged. Looking at Braydens actions like a family routine, Dollys mind wondered more and was curious about Braydens previous experience. She made up her mind that she would take the time to ask Brayden about itter. After treating Leons wounds, Brayden began surveying the fallen or injured or unconscious killers on the ground and finally dialed the local police station. Soon, arge number of police officers arrived and took all the killers to the car, and the three Brayden were invited to the police station by the police for doing investigation. Soon, the three who were sure they were okay walked out of the police station. Brayden, what do you think will be the punishment for the ones who came after us? Dolly asked with some curiosity. Those people, ah, each of them are carrying several murders of desperadoes,mitted a lot of things can be, but has been hiding their identity was not found out, now brought to justice, it is estimated that life is not long. Brayden calmly said. Then were still doing a good thing! Dolly said with some excitement, apparently having long forgotten the panic of the crisis earlier. Well, one of these guys, one less to catch. Brayden said, Come on, lets go back to the hotel. The three got into Leons car, Brayden and Dolly did not drive, but Leon was on a mission, naturally, to drive the car at all times to protect the safety of the two, but also can not be found to interrupt the mood of the two. Its not easy to be a bodyguard these days, Leon thought bitterly. In fact, Brayden said he was letting himself be a bodyguard, but never let him stay by his side all the time to protect him, only when something is wrong, Brayden will let him go to deal with something, other times Leon are doing what they want to do. Said to be a bodyguard, but actually just a cover, he is Braydens most trusted person, is Braydens life and death brother. After several people returned to the hotel, Brayden let Dolly rest, himself and Leon to deal with this incident today. Boss, do you have a definite target for the person doing this. Leon asked Brayden. Not yet, the other side wants to cause us trouble but not our lives, apparently afraid that they will be affected if something really happens to us. So it would be to their advantage to cause us problems, and as soon as I was injured and hospitalized, the Kirnd Group would be out of position for a while. So who does that benefit the most? Brayden carefully ruled out people in his mind, and finally, he felt he had locked in on the most suspect person. the James Family or the Webb Family! With this in mind, the more Brayden thought about it, the more likely it seemed, and now, it is to the point of basic certainty. You guys really dont know any better! Brayden muttered. Chapter924 I’m not going soft anymore The Kirnd Group has been suppressing the James Group and the Webb Family because of a conspiracy by Archie and Le, and the two have been struggling to hold on. But suppression is suppression, but Brayden did not want to kill them all, just want to make them difficult after a while, and then withdraw their decision. But thats what you think, but the two of them dont think so. In order to give their respective families some breathing space, perhaps they came up with this solution, by allowing themselves to be injured, Kirnd Group squared away the opportunity to take a good breather, the family will still have hope. Although Brayden is so considered, but it is only a guess, without evidence he will not do anything rashly. Leon, its going to be hard for you again. Help me investigate the James Family and the Webb Familys recent developments, and I think this may also be the work of Le and Archie. But this matter should not be so well investigated, since they hired a killer, they will certainly not reveal their identity on the side of the killer, this matter should be done in secret. What to do specifically, there you decide it. Brayden patted Leons shoulder and said. Boss, dont worry, I will take care of this matter. Leon patted his chest and assured. Good, then you first order down, you are injured, not everything needs to be done by you personally, let the people below do it. Brayden instructed. Okay, I got it. Leon responded respectfully and after a little more chatting, the two returned to their respective rooms. Kirnd Group is powerful, Leons efficiency is also extremely fast, the next morning, Leon came to Braydens room to find Brayden. The boss, although there is no clear evidence, but the traces still found a lot. The first two days, Archie and Le met in the restaurant, very mysteriously discuss things, but the specific content is not known. le returned to the James Family, secretly used the James Familys forces to investigate your whereabouts. This is what people from the James Family told us, and Evan had no knowledge of what Le had done, so it is clear that this incident has nothing to do with the James Family, and should be Les doing. In addition, we investigated that Le transferred a sum of $2 million to Archies ount, and then Archie transferred it to an unknown ount. This happened the day before yours, the day before we were assassinated by the killers. One more thing, Archie had asked around about the killers while drinking with some punks. Thats all the clues weve found so far. Leon speaks quickly and waits for Brayden to speak. These news are enough to exin everything, apparently this is again Archie and Le nning, on the one hand, we have discredited them some time ago, they bear a grudge want to revenge, on the other hand, should be for the benefit of each others family. Their family will have some respite if I am injured, and maybe they will let them go because of it. However, you guys are really underestimating my Kirnd Groups energy when you think this is done in an airtight manner. Brayden analyzes that he is now certain that Archie and Le did this. Boss, what should we do next? After hearing Braydens words, Leon asked. Archie this person, not much ability, but ruthless, this thing must be he came up with and then asked Le to join forces, Le did not resist the temptation to agree to him. In any case, these two people must be punished, I have been kind enough, next, will not be soft. Brayden said to Leon, Since you have to be evil in the dark, Ill give you a taste of what it means to be dark. Brayden ambled in Leons ear and said a few words, Leon nodded repeatedly, then agreed and turned away to arrange Braydens ount of things to go. The next night, Archie showed up again at the bar he used to frequent for drinks. He already knew the news that the assassins he had hired to assassinate both Brayden and Dolly had failed and were now however all arrested by the police. Since he has not revealed his true identity, Archie is not worried that the police will find him on, but he is still very depressed. A failed assassination would mean that ones hard-earned n would go down the drain again. Le, the property of the James Family, the heir of the Webb Family, all he wanted to get some also became a beautiful bubble. Thinking about it, Archie suddenly felt a little discouraged, so he ran to the bar to get drunk on his own. By the time he left, Archie was so drunk that he was walking staggering. As usual, Archie wandered through the secluded streets. It was a couple of guys who came right out of the corner, covered Archies mouth and dragged him deeper into the alley. Like a sack, Archie was thrown directly to the ground by the two men. Archie at this time the wine has sobered up most of the time, looking at several ck-d masked people in front of him, his face written with panic. You guys, who are you? What do you want? Archie asked loudly, emboldening himself and trying to draw the attention of the others. It doesnt matter who we are, what matters is that after a few days, youll be walking in a wheelchair. A man lowered his voice and said conspiratorially. No, you cant do this to me, do you know who I am? Archie struggled to escape, but the alcoholbined with fear had knocked his legs out of action. Ill give you money! You can have as much money as you want, please dont hurt me! Archie pleaded loudly, snot and tears flowing out of his nose and eyes. Now its useless for you to say anything, me it on the people you shouldnt have messed with, so resign yourself to your fate! At the speakers gesture, two masked men standing aside, one on each side, set up Archie. Just the moment the man finished speaking, Archie already understood what wasing against him, and he knew he was finished. Dont ah, I was wrong, you guys let me go, I will definitely in the future Woo . Wooooooo Archie tried to say something else, but a rag was shoved directly into his mouth. Ah!!! Although the mouth was gagged, Archie still let out a painful scream, which was particrly clear in the silent alley.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Listening to this creepy scream, three or two pedestrians could not help but stop for a moment, looked around, and then walked forward more quickly, afraid of encountering something or someone that should not be encountered. Looking at Archie, who had fallen to the ground and was dying, and who had passed out, several people looked at each other and nodded before disappearing into the darkness of the alley. All around is a depressing darkness. Chapter925 Revenge Shortly afterwards, sirens red next to the bar, pulling up a cordon near the bar, including the deep alley. An ambnce then arrived and took Archie, who was dying. Did you hear that yesterday Archie had his leg broken and his hamstring picked near the bar he frequents, this Archie must be confined to a wheelchair in the future. Early in the morning, I heard people talking about it. Whos Archie? Howe Ive never heard of that name, is it famous? Another man asked in disbelief. Archie this person although no fame, but once said he has done something you know, remember Kirnd Group presidents fiancee Dolly the other day rumors, that person is Archie ah. Oh, you mean him, hes not famous, thats infamous! But who would be so cruel as to cut all his hamstrings, thats too cruel. And who knows, I guess it is to mess with what should not mess with the people. Do you think it could be Kirnd Group president Brayden sent someone to do it? I guess Archie designed to set him and Dolly up, I guess Brayden must hold a grudge, thats why he retaliated so much. Dont talk nonsense! Watch out for troubleing out of your mouth! This is only part of the discussion among the crowd, but they were really guessed, this is Brayden instructed Leon to do. Brayden said to Leon that day to give Archie some punishment, the best so that he can not harm others in the future, so Leon ordered his men, directly Archies hamstring cut, Brayden learned of this incident also acquiesced. If Archie likes to y the backstabbing game, then why should Brayden show him any mercy? There will always be something that will escape thew, the nature of which is a gray between ck and white.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. And thats what Brayden is doing at this time. The day Archie was admitted to the hospital, the police began to work on the investigation of the incident. Initially they positioned the incident as a deliberate murder, a series of investigations and interviews, but in the end, but also in the end. Archie was taken to the hospital and doctors performed emergency surgery on him. In the end, Archies life was saved, but because his hamstring was severed and dyed for too long, it could not be reattached and he had to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. When the doctor told Archie the news, he couldnt believe his ears. Under the doctors repeated confirmation, Archie finally lost his voice and cried because he couldnt bear the shock. There are evil people in evil grinding, Archie because of their own evil, finally swallowed their own deserved evil consequences. Boss, its done. Leon came to Archies room and said respectfully. All traces and evidence have been erased, and the rtionships that should be tended to have been tended to properly, so no one will find out that we did the things. Very well, since there is no evidence to sanction such people legally, it will have to be solved by dark methods. Brayden nodded and said, Youve worked hard too, go back and rest. Boss, what about Le? This woman is so vicious, dont we teach her a lesson? Leon cautiously reminded. In his opinion, Les actions are no worse than Archies, and Im afraid that if we dont deal with it properly, it will leave a bigger problem. Le Brayden mused, I havent figured out exactly how I should fix this for now, do you have any good ideas? For Le, Brayden is also very headache, this woman repeatedly touched his bottom line, if she is a man, Brayden will not allow her to exist in this world. But she is a woman, even if she is more vicious, Brayden can not find a good solution for a while. Boss, since youre so torn, I think its better this way. Seeing Braydens dilemma, Leon came up with a solution. Oh, what a way to say it. Brayden was worried about finding a good solution, so he could listen to Leons advice. Le has repeatedly designed to damage your reputation and that of the bosss wife. Not only has she schemed against the bosss wife several times before, but this time she even colluded with Archie to find an assassin to assassinate you and the bosss wife. If such a woman is not taught a good lesson, she might make something else happen in the future, and it would be regrettable in case she hurts you and those around her. Brayden nodded approvingly, Le is definitely a time bomb, they do not matter, in case it hurts Dolly, then they will definitely regret death. Brayden didnt say anything; he knew Leon had more to say. Leon continued: Since Le is so fond of calcting people, the best punishment for her is to design her once like she designs others and make her never turn over a new leaf. If she doesnt like to work with Archie, then well just set them up to have sex and post the video online, which is how she tried to frame the bosss wife. Needless to say, Leons n is simple, but it is certainly the best punishment to deal with people like Le. For this n, Brayden looked very satisfied, without too much consideration, Brayden directly agreed: Good, just do as you say, since she likes to calcte people in secret so much, let her also taste this kind of taste. The corners of Braydens mouth lifted in a devilish smile that was unnerving to watch. Thats what should happen to the person who touches her most beloved. On this day, Le was wandering around the mall, neither buying anything nor doing anything, just wanting to get out and rx. Archies matter she had heard a few days ago, Archie was assassinated to be disabled thing, to Le also sounded the rm, she no longer dare to do anything, or Archies encounter will be her example. So for a while, Le has been staying at home and not going out, and not moving any more bad thoughts, she is really afraid. In fact, she vaguely knew in her heart that what happened to Archie was mostly what Brayden had found someone to do. Thinking about it, and then think about how many bad things she has done to Brayden and Dolly, she is even more frightened every day to eat bad food and sleep. This kind of fearful days Le spent many days, slowly she found no one toe to trouble her meaning. After several days of hesitation, she finally decided toe out today to get some fresh air and take a break, so she came to the mall. Le walked forward absentmindedly, thinking about her future ns. Now married to Brayden she is no longer a luxury, the James Family is now also in danger, once the James Family really copsed, she will immediately lose the current bright and shiny identity, at that time, she should be where to go. While walking a little thought, Le did not notice that she had arrived at a secluded ce, surrounded by no one. Chapter926 Retribution When Le realized, rushed to the crowded ce, this remote ce gave Le a sense of crisis, let her some panic. The journey was uneventful, and just as she was about to walk to the hot spot, a hand reached out from somewhere and a hand shed Le in the neck. Before any reaction, Le only felt a darkness in front of her eyes, and then she lost consciousness. Archie, after this period of adjustment, also began to gradually ept the fact that he could not walk. Stay at home peacefully to recuperate and consider this next step. He thought being at home was the safest ce to be, but he was wrong. Archie said he wanted to have a quiet time for a while, just him. So Archies father ced him in a secluded estate of the Webb Family and assigned two nannies to feed, clothe and house him. On this day, several men in ck visited Archies ce and came in and went straight to Archies bedroom without saying a word. Seeing these people, Archie was terrified, his thoughts went back to the moment when his legs were broken some days ago, his eyes were full of fear, he had just recuperated his body, why would he encounter this kind of thing? Before you have time to shout, the three are already directly in front of Archie, a palm down, Archie fell limply to the ground. After waking up leisurely, Archie subconsciously touched his sore neck and realized with a jolt that he had been kidnapped. Looking around, I found myself in an abandoned warehouse. Archie was very worried and shouted loudly a few times, but only heard the echoes of the warehouse itself. He gave up, how could there be anyone else in this deserted ce. Since thest experience, Archie seems to have looked away from what, for life and death is not very important. He waited quietly, wanting to see what his kidnappers were up to. Thats when Archie realized he had a man lying next to him, and on closer inspection he froze. Le? muttered Archie. He is now confused and does not know what his abductors want to do. At this time Le also slowly woke up, opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Archie, she also froze. Then Le seemed to understand something and said angrily, Archie, you dare to kidnap me, I think you really have to live, thanks to I was worried about how you are now! Le is very angry. Archie and Le are considered two people who share the same disease, but now, he has kidnapped her, which makes Le unbearable. Can I please look at you before you speak? Archie said in an uncharacteristic manner, I was kidnapped here too. Le looked around in disbelief and realized that both she and Archie were equally tied hand and foot together. This ce. Le looked around and said with some confusion. Why does it feel a little familiar. Of course youre familiar with it, isnt this the ce where you got someone to kidnap Dolly. At this time from outside the warehouse came a voice, then came in three tiger-backed men. Who are you? Seeing several peopleing towards her head on, Le eximed. Thinking about what the man just said, the fear in my heart increased a few more points. What the hell did you bring me here for? The leader of the three smiled coldly and stared at Le and said, Do you remember what you tried to do to Dolly? My purpose today is simple: to finish what you wanted to do but didnt do. After saying that, the leader of the man deliberately stared at Le from head to toe, looking at thetter a burst of scalp tingling. At this moment, Le understood the purpose of these people and guessed their identity. You guys, were you sent by Brayden? Thinking about everything she had done to Dolly, Le was in aplete panic. I advise you not to do anything, I am the James Familys daughter, if you treat me like this, I will sue you! Miss Le, I have to say you are still too naive, first of all you dont know who we are, and even if you could guess, what could you do? Where is the evidence? This you can rest assured, we are not going to let anyone find a bit of evidence, hahaha! The leaderughed in triumph, looking at Le with a look of vengeful pleasure. No, I beg you not to do this! Les eyes were tearing up, she was really scared. You guys let me go, I can give you money, as much as you want! Pay us? Trying to buy us off again like you bought off the killer?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The leader sneered, You might be disappointed this time, we are not something you can buy with a few bucks. How do you guys know I did that thing? They actually even know that they bought the killers, they obviously did not participate in the whole process ah! If you want to have no idea unless you have already done it! Miss James, you have to be clear, all this happened today, you asked for it. Looking at the snake woman in front of them is about to be punished, the three of them have a strong feeling of pleasure in their hearts. The cycle of karma! Brothers, do it. Without further ado with Le, the leader gave the final order. The two remaining men took the order and walked slowly toward Le. Le sobbed and begged, I was wrong, Ill never dare to do it again! Silk three people closed the door of the warehouse directly and walked out. Open the door! Open the door! Le ran to the warehouse door, shouting loudly and pounding on it. Finding it all in vain, Le sat down in despair, huddled in a corner and shivering. Archie has been coldly watching all this, when knowing the real purpose of his kidnappers, Archie instead not nervous, and even vaguely a little pleased. What one has dreamed of doing will be aplished in this way, and I have to say that fate is really amazing. After having a rtionship with Le, then the power one wants, the wealth, perhaps all can be regained. Now all Archie has to do is just wait patiently for the medicine to kick in. Chapter927 The next good show Finally, after some time, Le, who was huddled in a corner, slowly walked towards Archie.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. FUCK, you two keep a good watch here while I go over there for some air! What a chore this is. The man viciously removed therge mask covering his face and it was Leon. Leon was screaming about this hard job he had found for himself. I thought this was a good job that was intense and exciting, but I didnt expect it to be so torturous. I wouldnt do this job if I didnt want to punish Le with my own hands and take revenge for the boss and the bosss wife! Leon muttered discontentedly. An hourter, Leon was called back by his men and said it was over. At the word Leon rushed back. At this time Le has already been dressed, eyes staring nkly into the distance, now she only feels a million thoughts, want to die of the heart. Archie, on the other hand, was sitting there with a calm face, wondering what he was thinking. Both of you, since youre all done, well go back, here are your two cell phones, each call someone to take you back. Leon re-masked and flirted with the two men. Hearing Leons voice, Les eyes were filled with intense hatred and she cursed through gritted teeth, I wont let you go, you must die a good death! I can understand how you feel, but were really not to me for this, havent you always done this to others, and now that youve tasted this, you should be happy. Leons voice was full of gloating. Just a reminder to you two, its not over yet, get ready to move on to the good stuff. After saying that, Leon walked away with the other two without looking back. Looking at the direction the three walked, Les tears flowed silently, everything that happened today was like a dream, but unfortunately, this will never wake up. Archie, why didnt you stop me, you vile, shameless viin! Le, who had nowhere to vent her anger, took it all out on Archie and yelled at him. Le, I was saving you, if I didnt do that, you wont get to vent, the consequences are not what we can imagine! Archie said with a straight face. Looking at the moralistic Archie, Le only felt a pang of disgust. You were even crazier than I was, right? What good guy are you pretending to be now, it only makes people look disgusting! Hearing what Le said, Archie also did not say anything and changed the subject: Le, lets talk about this matterter, dont worry, I will be responsible for you. Now, lets quickly think of a way to get out of here. Archie said to Le, pretending to be anxious. No need for you to remind me, and I dont need your responsibility! Le gave Archie a cold look and ignored him, instead picking up her cell phone and calling the James Family for help. Archie also called his friend, and shortly after, the James Family arrived at the warehouse and picked up Le, after which Archie left with the help of his friend. The two men returned home in different moods, both of them knowing that it was not over yet. Sure enough,ter that night, a video titled the James Familys golden girl vs. the Webb Family heir was posted on the Inte and got a million hits in no time. Le and Archie, two people who have been out of the public eye for a long time, are once again the toast of City M and the talk of the town after dinner. People have been talking about that video online, even though it waster censored by the website, but the effect of the video has been manifested. This video Le also watched, see themselves in the video crazy to shameless look, Le themselves feel blushing. Le panicked, the video came out, how can she meet people in the future? When the James Familys daughter is exposed for such a shameless act, how will people in themunityugh at her? Just when Le was at a loss for words, Archies phone call came. Once she saw that the caller ID was Archie, Le angrily picked up the phone. What more do you want? Havent you done enough to me, Archie, you bastard! Le shouted hoarsely, unable to hold back her pain. Its over! Your life is over! Le, I dont want to see something like this happen, but since it has happened, I wont mind you, I love you, I will be responsible for you, lets get married! Archies words were full of deep emotion, as if he didnt care about Les past. Youre dreaming! Archie, I wont marry you even if I die! Youre dead to me! For Archies deep feelings, Le does not appreciate, viciously dropped a sentence, Le did not give Archie any chance to speak, straightforwardly hung up the phone. Archie on the other end of the phoneughed coldly: Bitch, youre like this and you still want to pretend to me, see how Ill fix you then! Archie was not impressed by Les rejection. He knew that Le would end up marrying herself, because no one would want to marry a woman who was so hurtful. When the timees, all your insults to me, I will return them intact, no, double. Archie thought silently. After hanging up the phone, Le looked at the phone for a long time, she really didnt know what she should do. Finally, she thought of her father, Evan. Only he, can use the use of his power and prestige to minimize the negative effects of this matter. When the timees, you will go to a ce where no one knows you, marry and have children, and never do anything to reckon with others again! Chapter928 She’s no longer with the James Family Yes, lets do it! After making up her mind, Le immediately went to her father, who was the only one who would help her at such a time. When she came to Evans study, Le saw a blue-faced Evan at once, and at this moment, Le burst into tears: Dad, please help me! At this time, Evan is still immersed in anger, just a moment ago, the people below told him that Le ident, at first Evan did not believe, his daughter has recently stayed at home, and how will go out to cause trouble. However, Evan froze when his men passed him a video. He then mmed theputer on the table to the floor with a gaze that wanted to kill shooting out of his eyes. At that moment, Le coincidentally came over to see him. Help you? How do you want me to help you? Seeing Le in person, Evan lost even thest shred of sanity and walked directly to Le and pped her down. After the p, Evan wanted to p again, but he met Les red, desperate gaze. After a moments hesitation, Evan still didnty his hands on it. You bad daughter! How do you want me to help when you have done such a hurtful thing? Evan heaved a sigh, his eyes full of depression. Dad, only you can help me now, please help me, use our rtionship with the James Family, this matter will be settled soon, I will never mess around again! Le cried her heart out, and there was truth in her tears. Only the more pathetic she is, the more intolerant her father will choose to help her. The James Family is already in the midst of a storm, and now this has happened, the economy has copsedpletely, and now this has happened to the reputation, the James Family is finished. When saying this, Evan is filled with hard feelings, the good the James Family, but is destroyed in the hands of his own daughter, he is a sinner ah! There must be a way, there must still be a way! Dad, think of something, help me. Evans attitude Le see in the eyes, see thest straw are going to be unable to grasp, Le helplessly grab Evans arm. Now there is one more way to save THE James Family. Evan sighed, looking at Le with a bit of aplicated look in his eyes. Whats the solution dad, tell me. Le looked like she saw hope again and said in a hurry. This matter needs your help, and the only one who can help the James Family is you. Evan took a deep breath and seemed to make a final decision. Yes, Ill do anything to help the James Family, you name it Dad! Le was busy making it clear that there was only hope for herself if the James Family was preserved. This is a very simple solution, so be prepared for it. Evan said with a sigh, That is, I Evan no longer recognize you as my daughter, and you are no longer the James Family, only then will our the James Familys reputation be preserved and the James Family will still have hope of rising. After saying these words, Evan seemed to be a little ashamed and lowered his head, not daring to look his daughter in the eyes. Dad, what did you say? Le was stunned, she never thought that her fathers so-called n was to abandon her and kick her out of the James Family? Le, Dad had no choice but to do this. Its just that youve made too much trouble this time, and in the current state of the James Family, you can no longer be preserved. Evan saw Les reaction and although he felt a lot of pain in his heart, he had to do it for the sake of the James Family. Dad, its not true, is it? You are lying to me, right? I am your most beloved daughter! Les voice couldnt stop trembling as she looked at her beloved father, her heart seemingly shattered into pieces. Le, forgive Daddy, Daddy is really out of options. Evans face is full of pain, This evening, we the James Family will hold a press conference to announce the fact that you are no longer my son or daughter of the James Family, you get ready, pack your things and leave the James Family. I will restore your identity again after the James Family re-emerges after this period of time. After saying this Evan did not wait for Le to have any reaction, he left the study with a big stride, he could not bear to look at his daughters desperate eyes, he was afraid that staying here himself would be reversed. He now has no chance to make a mistake, any more mistakes in decision-making, the James Family will really be finished!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After Evan left, Le stood there alone. I thought my father would help me get through this difficult time, but I never thought that my father, whom I loved most, would be the one to give up on me first. No! Its not true! Les desperate voice was so sharp that it broke through the study and resonated throughout the James Familypound. What father-daughter love, what love and favor, in front of the so-called family interests, all are unbearable! I hate you, I hate you all!!! That evening, the James Family wanted all media to announce a press conference where Evan was first interviewed and generally exined the recent economic problems the James Family has been facing. When asked by a reporter how to deal with the issue of Les video, Evan announced a decision that shocked everyone, but after careful consideration, had to be made: Le will be expelled from the James Family immediately, Le is no longer Evans daughter, and no longer a member of the James Family, and what Le did is no longer rted to the James Family. Le is no longer Evans daughter, no longer a member of the James Family, and what Le does is no longer rted to the James Family, and whether she lives or dies is no longer the business of the James Family! Evan still drove Le out of the house by this most cruel means. Once the news was announced, it immediately triggered an uproar. It was the first time in City M that the James family had publicly expelled their daughter from their home, and there was a lot of discussion, with some feeling that the James family was cruel and others feeling that Le deserved this punishment for all the bad things she had done. Peoples opinions differ, but it must be said that after this incident, the James Familys reputation was preserved and people simply talked about Le, clearly demarcating themselves from the James Family. On the night of Evans announcement, Le was reportedly seen walking out of the James Family with her luggage, eventually going to an unknown destination. The famous City M celebrity, the woman who has caused a lot of trouble in City M three times, was finally punished for what she did and disappeared from the public eye. Chapter929 Down and out Leyla Le is in a small cottage that she has rented temporarily. Even though she was kicked out of the James Family, she still refuses to acknowledge the fact that she is alone. She stubbornly thought she was still the James Familys daughter, so even after she got out, she was still greedy for enjoyment and rented a vi instead of renting a cheap one. When the James Family announced her expulsion from the family home, Les heart felt more desperate than anyone could ever know. But it hase to this, no matter what she can no longer go back, she still has to face life and live for herself. Besides, Evan said that he would bring her back to the James Family when ites back to life, so she has something to look forward to now, waiting for that day toe. Le has long been ustomed to spending a lot of money, and even now, she has not changed this stink. Although Evan gave her arge sum of money before she left, it didnt take long for her to spend it all. Originally Le still had some savings, but when the original and Archie hired killers, plus she secretly used the James Familyswork also need to use money to seal the mouth of those people. At that time, Le was already desperate and had spent all her savings. So after she spent all the money Evan gave her, how to live next was something she had to face. ustomed to the carefree life of the past, Le is now unable to do even the most basic household chores, let alone cook and eat for herself. After getting into this awkward situation, Les first thought was to seek help from her friends. She used to be so proud that she never begged people, but the situation was forced upon her, and now she is no longer the same. Hello, are you Lulu? Its Le. No longer in her former high-minded contempt, Le startedughing as soon as she got on the phone. Aigoo, Le, what a rarity, what made you think to call me? The caller said in a gloomy voice.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I, I need your help for something, Lulu, dont worry, I will definitely repay youter. As if not hearing the tone of the other party, Le stillpensated with a smile. What is it, go ahead. Lulu replied carelessly. Can you lend me some money? I need money now, and I will pay you backter! Le was busy promising. Borrowing money? This is not your Miss James style ah, you used to be very arrogant, no one speaks to ignore it? What, the high and mighty Miss James is now in need of money to get by! Did you think of this when you were sneering and mocking me? Not to mention that I wont lend you any money at all, and even if I do, how will you pay me back? Are you still naive enough to think that you are the daughter of the James Family? Wake up, you are nothing now. Le, with a face full of bitterness, said awkwardly, Well then, Lulu, then I wont bother you, so lets leave it at that. Not wanting to hold back the humiliation, Le hung up decisively. She has never been proud, even if she is just a down-and-out now, she doesnt want to grovel for anything from others. Its just that she still has to get help from others, otherwise she really doesnt know what to do. Gathering her courage, Le made another call: Jana, I need your help for something, I wonder if you can Borrowing money, right? Im sorry Le, just now Lulu has called me, said the tang the James Family Miss actually borrowed money from her, at first I still do not believe, now I finally believe. le, you deserve it, money I will not borrow, even if fed to the dog is better than you this white-eyed wolf. After saying that, Jaina on the other end of the phone hung up. Jiaojiao ah, Im a little tighttely, can you lend me some money, after a while I will definitely pay it back, you believe me. Le, I know youre having a hard time, but I really dont have any money, its all been taken by me for stic surgery, sorry about that. Wait forter, I will definitely lend you moneyter when I have it. Thank you Jiao Jiao, Ill hang up now then. Le hung up the phone. How can there be no money, just not willing to lend themselves to this fallen person who is no longer the James Familydy. Le smiled bitterly, now she realized that she had no sincere friends, they only see their own high status, even if they are superficially good friends with themselves, behind the scenes, they do not know how much they hate themselves. Maybe she once had friends who were true to herself, but they were all offended by herself, Le thought, her heart full of bitterness. Looking for friends to help this road is not feasible, there will be no one to help her, once high above the contempt of their people, and look for more, it is only self-defeating. Le had no choice but to go out and find a job. Le has a degree, but she has no social experience at all and has never had any ability. As Evans only daughter, Le has been the jewel of the James family since she was a child. With no experience, no practice, not even on paper, Le only had a paper degree, and as you can imagine, she was greeted by repeatedly hitting the wall. Finally, the day someone would use Le. Today Le received a call from apany saying that she had passed the preliminary exam and that she coulde to work aftering to thepany next to discuss the details. Le was overjoyed, she never thought that she would be so cheerful because she got a job. Without much hesitation, Le went to thepany. The person who received her was a fat man with a big belly and ugly appearance. As soon as Le sat down, the fat mans eyes lit up and his mouth watered. Le was a little confused, the examiner that day was not this fat man ah. Out of politeness, she still asked, May I ask if you are the examiner for todays interview? The fat man was stunned and quickly said, Yes, yes, I am todays examiner, but I see that you have a very good temperament, you have passed, you cane to work tomorrow. Really? Le was thrilled to hear this news. Although the fat man looked ufortable to her, Le still liked what he said very much. Looking at Les happy face, the fat man was also very happy. It seems this job is very important to you. The fat man said meaningfully. Yeah, its very important to me. Le said happily. With this job, you can barely live on if you save money in the future. Chapter930 Leyla, marry me The fat man added: This job in ourpany pays particrly well, and there is a highmission every month, and most importantly, it is very easypared to other jobs. As long as you know what you are doing, you will definitely make a lot of money. I wonder what exactly the job is? Le asked eagerly. She is still a little nervous now, this is her first job and the beginning of her life. Be my secretary and take care of my life. The fat manughed. Le did not understand, the secretary she still knows, but why is taking care of the living? Saying the doubt in his mind, the fat manughed even more excessively. Then Ill teach you now, so you can learn, beautiful. I dont want this job, Im leaving now. Le said in exasperation. I thought I had found a good job, but I didnt expect this to be the case. Hey, dont go beautiful, as long as you agree to my request, I can give you as much money as you want. The fat man reached out to touch Les face, but thetter deftly dodged. I dont want your stinking money, I just want to get a good job, please behave yourself! Le was furious, at the kind of shameless people that made her feel sick just looking at them. I just like your kind of temper. The fat manughed strangely, Resist quickly, the more you resist the more excited I will be! Without giving Le another chance to dodge, the fat man put Le in a hug. You let go! Let go now! Le struggled hard, but to no avail. Pop, Le gave the fat man a direct p. Giving you face! Le watched as the fat man sat there in pain, blood trickling out of his head along his fingers, and she stood frozen for half a day, finally thinking of escape and stumbling out of the office. The fat man should only be broken by his own head, did not cause any serious injury, not to mention life-threatening, thought here, Le finally put down his heart. But she still hasnt found a job, in the face of thisplex and sinister society, she has no special skills, even worse than ordinary people, it seems that the only way to live is to sell sex. Les strong self-esteem would not allow her to do so, no matter what, she was once the James Familys most popr youngdy, and how could she be willing to be someone elses ything? Le clutched her head in pain, realizing that no matter what she did now she could not, struggling with life and dignity. Just when Le was in a dilemma and didnt know what to do, Archies phone call came in. Looking at the familiar and unfamiliar cell phone number, Le chose to answer it to see what else he had to say now. Le, its Archie, are you okay? As soon as the phone was answered, Archies slightly concerned words reached Les ears. Listening to the concern from Archie, Le had a surprisingly sour feeling in her nose. At her saddest time, the person who cared for her was actually Archie, whom she had always loathed. Well, Archie, Im okay, what can I do for you? Le pretended to be calm and said, her mind was already full of thoughts. Le, you should stop trying to be tough, I know you are having a hard time. Its very hard for me too when something like this happens. I love you so much that it hurts my own heart to see you sad. In the past, when you were high and mighty, I wanted to pursue you, but I still had an inferiorityplex inside myself, because you were so glorious, not something that a mere mortal like me could be worthy of. But Le, at that time you couldnt read my heart and didnt know if I was true to you. Now you should be able to judge, I love you, you ept me! Archies voice was so sincere, as if he wanted to pull his heart out and show it to Le. What do you mean by that?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Archies words touched Le in an inexplicable way. At a time when she was at her most disillusioned, Archies words struck her heart word by word and touched her to the core. I mean, Le, marry me, I can understand if you dont ept me when you are high up, after all, you are so good. But in these difficult times, I hope you will ept my pursuit so that I can take good care of you, I dont want to see you suffer anymore! Hearing the touching tone in Les voice, Archie decided to take advantage of the heat and take Le down in one fell swoop. Do you think that you will still be willing to ept me? Im no longer the high and mighty princess, now Im not even an ordinary person, I cant even do housework, will you still think Im good? Les voice trembled a little, and Archies words touched her in a way that made her want to shed tears. I do, I love you as a person, not as a daughter of the James Family, which you could not believe before. Now, you should believe in my sincerity. le, marry me! Archies tone was pleading and loving. Chapter931 Persistent Dolly Listening to Archies heartfelt confession, Le finally couldnt hold back the tears in her eyes, and they gushed out like a dike. She did not expect that Archie, whom she once despised and even desperately disliked, would choose to confess his love to her at the most difficult time for her. Le thought this and suddenly felt a touch of sweetness, even though he wasnt good or even already disabled. But what Lecks now is a home that can shelter her from the elements and a man who cares for her and takes care of her. Just about to speak, Archie added: Le, I know Im not good enough, and now Ive broken my legs because of something, I really dont deserve you, but I really hope you can ept me. Le, think about it, and if you want, Ill pick you up tomorrow from where you live. Well go back to the Webb Family, back to a ce where someone cares for you and loves you. Dont think about it, I do! I do! Le is already sobbing, herst line of defense has been broken by Archie. Everything she wants now, Archie can give her, so what wouldnt she want! Great Le, Im really happy, I didnt think you would really not mind me, I thought you would reject me without hesitation! Archies tone was one of tion, he had waited so long for this day. And who am I to dislike you? As long as you dont think Im a liability, Im content. Le was overwhelmed with emotion, having experienced so much, she found herself in a different frame of mind. She is no longer so formerly vain and cold-eyed Le, but now she is just an ordinary person who desires a happy and stable life. Le, then get ready, Ill pick you up tomorrow from where you live now, well go back to the Webb Family first, and well talk about the wedding. Archie said. Okay, Ill pack up and wait for you toe over. Le said with a smile and a sweetness in her tone. Now, Im not rootless atst, I finally have a home of my own, and a man who loves me and loves me and can shelter me from the rain. The future of life, we will also live a good life. Le was filled with sweet fantasies, as if a better life had beckoned to her. And Archie hung up the phone and returned to his old self. Le, you finally stopped rejecting me, but do you think Ill really treat you the way I said I would. You are just a ything for me, once we are married, I will take back the humiliation you gave me, ten times, a hundred times. Archie, who has achieved his goal, finally shows his fierce fangs. He still likes Le now, only itspletely different from before. She used to be a fairy he could never hope for, and although he had fantasies about her, he knew that would never be possible. But now its different. Archie is simply obsessed with her body, enjoying the thrill of a nymph falling to earth and being conquered by him, as well as revenge for the scorn and insult Le once inflicted on him. Le contacted the owner of the vi that day, refunded the rest of the rent, packed up all her things and quietly waited for Archies arrival. Early the next morning, Archie arrived as promised. Le, Iming. Todays Archie is well dressed, in a suit, with a gentlemanly, polite smile on his face, and surprisingly, in Les opinion, somewhat handsome. The mind is really a very strange thing, once their own disgust, hate him to disappear forever in their own side of Le, but now I think Archie is not at all annoying, vaguely with a little like. Le, youre beautiful. Looking at Le in front of her, Archie couldnt help but say. It must be said that Le was already beautiful, and now she no longer wears those very sultry and expensive clothes, nor does she wear heavy makeup on her face. But without those decorations, Le surprisingly showed a simple and dignified beauty, a time to look at Archie some obsessed. I dont know what kind of pleasure it will be to have this kind of beauty underneath you. Archie thought wickedly, and after making up so many images in his head, Archies lust~fire was stirred up. In order not to show it, Archie hurriedly took a deep breath and suppressed his desire. Archiespliment made Le a little shy, and she hurriedly lowered her head, too flustered to look at Archie. Le, do you have all your stuff ready? Archie asked, staring straight at Le. Well, its all packed up and ready to go. Le said softly. Well then, lets go, back to the Webb Family, back to our own home. Archie said with a smile.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Back to our own home? Archies words caused Le to blush. I finally had a home again, a ce where there was no harm, no deception. Le thought naively. After getting someone to put all the things Le packed in the car, Archie said, Come on Le, lets go home. With that said and with the help of those around her, Archie was carried to the car. Seeing this, Le also followed in the car, and the two went straight to the Webb Family. Leon, whats your rtionship with Brayden anyway? Dolly couldnt help but ask again. Since thest assassination incident, Dolly has been relying on Leon, wanting to learn something about Brayden from Leon, but Leon has been tight-lipped and has not revealed anything. Dont ask, I wont even say anything about it! Leon tried to escape, but Dolly grabbed him by the sleeve. Just say it, I really want to know, just say a little bit, OK! Dolly took Leons arm and said, Ive said all the right things, but Leon still wont say anything about Brayden, so Dolly is anxious. The boss exined, absolutely can not reveal the previous things, or he will break my dog legs, you just let me go! Im still young, want to live a few more years ah! For Dollys pursuit, Leon was screaming in pain. But Dolly is like a piece of gumdrop, shake and can not get rid of and can not drive away, the most important thing is, Dolly also can not fight. If other people Leon would have kicked her away, but this is the bosss wife, if she dares to oppose Dolly, Leons life will not be saved! Chapter932 Leyla’s wonderful fantasy All right then. Dolly like a deted ball, asking for so long, or no results, Dolly finally do not intend to ask again. Heck, Ill ask Brayden about it. Shouting gamely, Dolly stopped following Leon and turned to go to the study where Brayden was. Looking at Dollys leaving figure, Leon is also a long breath of relief, if she continues to ask questions, Leon is afraid that are crazy. This is good, Dolly went to pester Brayden, Leon is also happy to be free, fly away quickly.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Arriving at the study, Dolly took a look and saw Brayden, who was attending to business. Looking at the serious Brayden, Dolly didnt bother him, but sat quietly beside Brayden and looked at his perfectly handsome side face. Looking at it, Dolly was a little dazed and her thoughts drifted far away. Whats wrong, I have flowers on my face. Braydens voice jolted Dolly out of her thoughts just in time to meet Braydens smiling eyes. No, just thought of something. Dolly looked at Brayden with a smile and said, Are you done yet? If not, keep busy, I have nothing to do, just sit here. Knowing that Brayden is usually very busy with his work, Dolly is always very considerate and neither pestered Brayden nor bothered him. Looking at him, Dolly also felt a kind of is a kind of enjoyment. Finished up, something about the James Family that I just took care of. Brayden said calmly, only his eyes were fixed on Dolly, as if he couldnt get enough of her. The James Family thing? Whats up? Dolly subconsciously asked when she heard Braydens words. Les experience she also knows, although she is now very bad, but Dolly does not have the slightest sympathy for her. If I had known this, why would I have done it in the first ce? Thinking about what Le had done to herself and Brayden, Dolly had acted kindly by not hating her and finding fault with her. Evan from the James Family called me yesterday and asked for our forgiveness. Brayden continued, He said it was all Les fault and that he himself lost his mind at the time because of Les words. Now he knows he was wrong and hopes we can forgive him and that they will pay us for the damages. So thats it. Dolly nodded and said, Since this is all caused by Le, then we should either let the James Family go, they are having a hard time now. Dolly was aware of what the Kirnd Group had done to the James Family. She doesnt think theres anything wrong with what Kirnd Group did. Since its people who deliberately provoke, its appropriate to give them some punishment. Now that the James Family has taken the initiative to apologize, Dollys kind heart is showing and she immediately pleads on behalf of the James Family. After all, Le has been expelled from the James Family, and the James Family has paid a great price for their bad decision. Well, thats what I think. the James Family didnt do anything wrong, and I dont mean to drive them to extinction. the James Family gave an ount that Im quite satisfied with. In that case, lets not target the James Family anymore. Brayden also nodded his head and said. Immediately, he called and told the following people to withdraw their targeting of the James Family business and let them go free. What do you mean? Someone hase to us for business? Who is so bold? Didnt the Kirnd Family kick out all the people who talked business with us? Evan asked with a look of disbelief as he sat in James Groups office. President, this matter is true, not only one, but severalpanies have started to contact ourpany and request cooperation with us. The general manager of the James Group stood respectfully in front of Evan at this point and said emphatically again. Why? Whats happening? Evan did not believe that thesepanies would seek their cooperation for no reason, something must have happened. But Evan thought everything through and was still confused. It was the Kirnd Group that epted our apology and withdrew all targeting of ourpany, so arge number ofpanies have started to approach us for cooperation again. The general manager said. Great! Evan looked up andughed, the James Group business in crisis for so long, Evan is also trying everything to save the James Family, even his own savings also invested in it. It was in the midst of its own despair when it suddenly heard such happy news. The James Family is finally saved, and will surely develop slowly in the future. Just your own most beloved daughter Ugh. Evan let out a long sigh, thinking of his daughter and always feeling sorry for her. City M, which has been bustling with activity, has finally seen a period of calm. The Kirnd Group remains the unassable leader, Brayden and Dolly live a happy, sweet, clean life as they had hoped, and the James Family gradually gets on track and reaches a period of stability. As for the Webb Family, Brayden didnt take them too personally, and the Webb Family remains unchangedpared to before. The only change is that there is a new member of the Webb Family. Le, finally got engaged to Archie today. The Webb Family is not a prestigious family, but the engagement ceremony was a lively affair, with many friends and family invited to witness the event. Le and Archie, two feuding people, eventually becamepletely entangled and became a family. The two exchanged engagement rings with everyones blessing and Le has been Archies legal fiance ever since. We have a great future ahead of us. Le said to herself secretly, with hope in her eyes. She wants to live a quiet and happy life, no longer willing to calcte others, she is tired and scared of being hit. If Archie had known about Les bright vision of the future, he would haveughed at her for being so naive. After hurting himself so many times, Le is now a fish at his mercy! Le, your hard time, has just begun. Archie had a sunny smile on his face that hid the sh of sinister in his eyes. Half a month after the engagement ceremony, the two had a quick wedding of their own. Le is now a lonely person, her family cannot be there to celebrate her, and she does not even have a close friend, even the bridesmaids on the wedding is also Archies temporary search. Le was walking down the aisle in a white wedding dress with a big smile on her face. This is the first time she wore a wedding dress, and perhaps thest. Like all women, Le became Archies bride with the same wonderful fantasies about her wedding and future life. Her miserable life in the Webb Family also officially begins now. Chapter933 Archie’s real face The day after Les wedding to Archie. In their wedding room, Le woke up leisurely, looking at Archie sleeping beside her, feeling that everything was like a dream, so unreal. Archie, do you love me? Not caring about this, Le still asked the question that all women ask over and over again. Do you want to hear the truth? Archie smiled brightly, but the smile was vaguely mixed with a little bit of weirdness. Well, of course you have to hear the truth.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Le lies quietly in Archies arms, waiting for the sweet words he will say to him. The truth is, Archies voice was no longer soft and suddenly loud, I have never loved you, never have, and never will! Just today, Archie finally showed his true face. Les body stalled and said somewhat poutingly, I am asking you seriously, you should stop joking. Im telling you the truth, look me in the eye. Archie repeated word for word, I never loved you! Le stared at Archie, her eyes filled with disbelief at the resentment and teasing in his eyes. Why? If you dont love me, why do you want to marry me? Le mumbled a question, not believing what Archie was saying at all. I want to get your the James Familys property, and became the son-inw of the James Family, as the only daughter of the James Family, the pearl of the whole family, how will your loving father not give me the property. The James Family not only almost went bankrupt, but that old man Evan expelled you from the James Family. my dream was shattered, but luckily, it was easier for me to conquer you and make you my ything. I would have loved you well and given you a good life, but all the taunts and contempt you have shown me have deeply wounded my self-esteem. I want to take revenge on you, and also make you have to ept my revenge, so thats why I married you. Archies tone was smug and calcting; he had achieved his goal. Why? Why wont you let me go after Ive been like this? Le muttered. Archies words, like a sharp knife, poked into her heart one by one, leaving her newly revitalized heart in tatters once again. You ask me the reason? The reason is that you asked for all of this! Archies face was a bit grim, How could you get such retribution if you didnt do so many things that hurt God! I even lost my legs now, so thank God that you only received such a light punishment. However, you will have to suffer this punishment for the rest of your life, hahahahaha! Since having his legs broken, Archies psyche has be somewhat deformed, he hates that no one will end up well, the more miserable they are, the happier he will be! Les heart,pletely and utterly, died. I thought I had found my own love, away from all the rivalry, to live some ordinary life, but even this has be a luxury. It was her life, and she had to obey it. Day by day, Dollys belly is getting bigger and bigger. It is now four months since the pregnancy first started. Dolly has long since quit her job at Hurricane Limited to stay at home and take care of her health. Brayden alsoes back to spend time with Dolly whenever he can, so that she wont feel lonely alone. Dolly, Im home. After thepanys business, Brayden hoofed it home and looked at Dolly on the couch reading a parenting book, Brayden couldnt help but smile. Dolly, youre only four months old now, theres no rush to see this kind of stuff. Brayden came to Dollys side and said gently. Anyway, I have nothing to do at home now, so I can read these things. I have never brought up a child before, I have no experience at all, and I will be taught by these books. Dolly didnt turn her head, still concentrating on the book in her hands. Brayden sat down on the couch, swept Dolly into his arms, looked at her exquisitely beautiful side and smiled happily. This child was not even born and began to steal my wifes love for me, when the first born, I will not have no status in this family! Brayden said pretending to be jealous. Listening to Braydens words, Dolly put down the book she was holding, How old are you, still fighting with your own children to get jealous, too childish! Then I dont care, in the future, except for taking care of the little one, the rest of the time is mine, no one is allowed to grab it. Brayden defended his dignity like a small child, not allowing himself to be taken advantage of by a yet unborn. Fine, fine, all ording to you, whatever you say. Dolly said obediently, not really wanting to get into anything with this person who was fighting with a child. By the way Brayden, isnt it time to go to the hospital to check our baby, is it a boy or a girl? Dolly said to Brayden as if something had urred to her. Its OK, but are boys and girls important to you? Brayden said with a smile. Of course its important to know whether its a boy or a girl so I can target some parenting books and do some proper fetal education for our child. Otherwise it is toote to know, if the one in the belly is a boy, but I give him a girls birth, the child grows up with a girls personality how ah. Chapter934 Incredible Progress Since Dolly is pregnant with a child, motherly love has begun to flood the Brayden fear of the situation, moving to eat this is good for the child, eat that is not good for the child, do not do this can not do that, so Brayden screamed. In that case, lets take the time to go to the hospital for a checkup, and by the way, go home and tell mom and dad about it. Brayden also thought it would be better to go for a checkup and agreed at once. Yeah, Im going to go back to my mom and dads for a visit too, its been a long time since Ive been there. After a series of events, Dolly did not have time to go home to see her parents, even after a period of peace and quiet, but also because the heart is thinking of the children, and neglected to go home to see. Thinking about it, Dolly couldnt help but feel a little guilty. Good, then lets go to the hospital tomorrow for a checkup, just so Im not busy for a couple of days and go to our mom and dads for a few days. Brayden looked at Dolly with a loving look on his face and said. Yeah, yeah. Dolly was as excited as a child when she heard that she could go to her mom and dads house. Although this period of time to live a rare free days, but every day at home, Dolly is really bored, can go out for a stroll, is obviously excellent. Honey, youre hungry, Ill go make you dinner. Thinking that it was alreadyte, but neither of them had eaten yet, Dolly got up quickly and prepared to cook. You sit here and Ill go make dinner. Brayden hastily stopped Dolly and gestured for her to sit down and let herself go and make dinner. Youre going to cook? Hearing Brayden said to cook, Dolly heart inexplicably some nervous, thinking of a while ago, he cooked those disastrous meals, a little scared to shiver. Its better if I do it, itll be done soon and I wont get tired. Knowing that Brayden had volunteered to cook because he was afraid of straining himself, Dolly chose to refuse him. The reason is very simple, even if she can eat these meals, the child can not eat ah, in case the child does not eat properly in the future how to do? Dollys look Brayden took in, knowing that it was because herst cooking was so horrible that it had left a deep impression on Dolly, and thats why she didnt dare let herself go to the kitchen. But after thest time, Brayden not less in cooking this one thing to work on, they have nothing to pick up the recipe to study hard, now their own cooking, has long been different from the past. Let me do it anyway, give me a chance to prove myself, and this time it definitely wont be likest time! Brayden was confident, patting his chest with assurance. Looking at Brayden who swore, Dolly hesitantly agreed. If Brayden cares so much about this, why should he dwell on it. Well, I trust you, youll do fine. Dolly encouraged, But Im still going over there, Im not going to do anything, Im just going to watch you from the sidelines. Dolly felt the need to watch over Braydens side and remedy the situation when he couldnt save the scene, so that Brayden wouldnt be embarrassed if he didnt do well. Okay, then lets have a piece. There was no time to lose, Brayden said immediately. Dolly also followed up the kitchen with a smile. After entering the kitchen, Brayden tied on an apron and began to serve the food, while Dolly watched silently.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. tomatoes, shredded potatoes, eggs, meat Dolly found that Brayden prepared the exact same dish today as he didst time, and it seems he wanted to prove himself in front of Dolly. Next Brayden began to cut vegetables, watching Braydens skilled knife work, Dolly some shock. Brayden this is no longer simply chopping vegetables, he has yed with the knife in his hands. Such knife work, without a decade or eight years of cooking experience, is absolutely not exercise out. Thats what shocked Dolly, knowing that only a month or two had passed since hest started cooking! This progress, too, is incredible! In just a few minutes, the dishes had all been prepared, and next, it was time for Brayden to prove his strength. Looking at Braydens skilled movements, Dolly already did not know what to say, originally thought to guide Brayden on the side, so that he did not do well to feel embarrassed. But now that Braydens cooking skills are clearly above his own, the thought of a good instruction bes a joke. Time passed, and Dolly had adjusted her mind, watching Braydens busy figure quietly on the side. Even if the apron is tied, Brayden is still so handsome and charming, not only did not destroy his overall temperament, but also more than a home mans warmth. Dolly looked a little smitten, her own man, no matter how good-looking. Dolly thought sweetly, filled with happiness. Okay, its done. Braydens voice came, Get ready to eat. Dolly hurriedly looked at Brayden, thest dish was also out of the pot, only one soup was left to be made. Here ites here ites. Seeing Brayden bring thest dish to the table, Dolly hurriedly agreed, grabbed the dinner bowls and chopsticks, and also walked over. Mmm, it smells good. As soon as Dolly sat down, the table full of aromas scrambled to her nose and Dolly couldnt help but admire it. Really? Its not just a perfunctory thing likest time, is it? Brayden also smiled, but was still a little upset at the mention of thest incident, as if it was the shame of his life. Really really, this time its absolutely true. Dolly scratched her head and giggled, Youre so good too, you cooked so well the second time. Seeming to think of something, Dolly asked again, Is it really only your second time cooking? Was thest time you cooked really your first time? Looking at Braydens skillful knife skills, Dolly still asked with some uncertainty. Last time, of course, it was the first time, but this time it cant be considered the second time, I secretly experimented several times when you werent around. Brayden smiled smugly, seemingly pleased with Dollys surprise. But the knife skill when you cut vegetables, it is obvious that you have been using the knife for a long time. Dolly cocked her head, full of confusion. Of course its been a long time with knives, just not for cooking. Brayden said darkly. But of course he wouldnt tell Dolly that, instead he lied to her and said, Thats because Im gifted, and Im the only one who can learn so fast in such a short period of time. How about that, isnt it great. Looking at Braydens arrogant look, Dolly couldnt help butugh: Why are you so self-absorbed, but seriously, youre really good. Dollyplimented from the bottom of her heart. Brayden was pleased to hear Dollyspliments. Chapter935 Brayden’s Past The food is getting cold, try it and see how it tastes. Brayden said to Dolly, picking up the chopsticks and handing them to her. Dolly took the chopsticks and started to stare at the food on the table and drooled, picking up the shredded potatoes on the table and putting them into her mouth with some impatience. Mmm! Its so delicious! After chewing a few times, Dollys eyes lit up, Try it, its really too good. At the moment Dolly is transformed into a full-blown foodie, greeting Brayden and then ignoring him and concentrating on the meal on the table. Looking at Dollys gluttonous appearance, Brayden is also no reason to rise a sense of pride. All the hard work and efforts were not in vain, and Dollys happiness is the best reward for him. Love you to eat slowly, wait for me ah. The dishes on the table disappeared at a rate visible to the naked eye, and Brayden was anxious that he hadnt even started eating yet, and half of them were already gone. After a while. Wow, its so full, its really happy. Dolly patted her belly, content. Since you like it so much, I will make it for you often in the future. Looking at Dollys contented look, Brayden said with some delight. Really? Honey, youre the best! Throwing herself into Braydens arms, Dolly left a big kiss on his face. In the future, you dont even need me to cook, youre simply a perfect housewife! Dollyughed wickedly. Since you are so dejected, then you should do the cooking in the future, otherwise you will not have nothing to do every day. Looking at Dollys viinous smile, Brayden said in an unpleasant manner. Dont, I have a lot of things to do too, its not like I have nothing to do. Dolly thought Brayden was serious and hastened to exin, Im going to teach our child from his mothers womb to grow up to be as good as his father, to do everything, and to do everything so well. Besides, I have to help you with your back! As she said that, Dolly started to massage Brayden. Dolly said this to Braydens heart thatfortable ah, eyes are narrowed, enjoy Dollys thoughtful service.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Well, thats more like it, like a Mrs. Kirnd. Brayden said dejectedly, his heart full of joy. Seeing Braydens face of enjoyment, Dolly felt it was time for her to ask the question that she had been holding in her heart for a long time. Honey, tell me about your past, I really want to know about your past, we should have no secrets at all between us as a couple. Dolly said seductively. Do you really want to know about my past that badly? All along Brayden did not answer Dolly this question, on the one hand, some things in the past he did not want to remember, on the other hand, the old days are fighting and killing, he was afraid to say Dolly will worry. But Dolly is still very persistent in wanting to know this, and Brayden feels that further concealment may have an impact on the trust between the two of them. Mmmmm, I really want to know, just tell me, if you really do not want to say, I will not force you, everyone will have a little secret, I can understand. Although Dolly is full of curiosity, but if Brayden insists on not telling, she will not ask again. No matter what, she will always believe Brayden. Theres nothing I dont want to say, Im just afraid youll be worried, since you want to know so much, Ill tell you. Brayden began to tell his story. You have always wanted to know what kind of rtionship Leon and I have, Leon is my brother in life and death, we have been born together to death, and also carried out hundreds of operations together. Such brothers, I once had many, but then, most of them have left. Left? Dolly thought to herself, but she didnt interrupt Brayden and continued to listen quietly. Since I was a child, I have had the desire to be a soldier, I like the thrill of fighting in the battlefield, but also like the two armies fighting against each other, the kind of feeling of nning their own strategy. But this is a time of peace, and where will there be such opportunities. My father said I was born in the wrong era, if I were in the past, I would have been a lordly figure, but in todays world, I can only inherit the family fortune and be a big shot in the mall. But I am not willing, the blood in my heart is rolling, not willing to spend my life like this. Until one day, a chance, I came into contact with the special forces upation, from that day I knew that there really is such a kind of people in the world, every day is undergoing the test of life and death. I love the feeling of being in control of life and death, and I love the thrill and excitement of these days. So one day, I told my dad, Dad, I want to be a special forces soldier. There are many special forces, which one do you want to be? I want to be the kind of special forces soldier who has to fight every day and endure the test of life and death! Why do you like to be? Because I like it. If its because you like it, I advise you not to go, because you will insult the sacred profession of special forces. My father refused me, but I still didnt give up and kept asking him to give me a chance, and even tried every possible way. In the end, my father could not resist me and agreed. I still remember my fathers helplessness and despondency at that time, but I didnt care about what it meant when I was young and impetuous. Until the day you understand what the meaning of special forces is, you cane back. My father exined to me. I agreed with joy, but I didnt take my fathers words seriously at all. My father finally arranged for me to be a soldier, and he told me that if I wanted to be a special forces soldier, I still needed to work hard on my own. The next days, I worked out day and night, everything was performed ording to the identity of the special forces. Eventually a special forces team took a liking to me and I joined them as I had hoped. A very good start, I finally became a qualified special forces soldier as I had hoped, and also have a few just met brothers. There were only eight of us in one squad, and at the beginning no one was convinced. It was up to eight people to vote on who could be the captain, and unsurprisingly, all chose themselves. We had no choice but to hold a race. In the end, I won, and the seven of them were willing to bet and admit me as the captain. Chapter936 People always have to look forward After a few missions, the rtionship between the eight of us warmed up rapidly, and our mutual understanding rose to an enviable level. In front of everyone in the group, we received praise from the chief. Since then, we have be the target for all to chase and overtake, though they never had a chance. Eight of us became more than close brothers, although my age is the youngest inside, but because of my leadership, the whole team has several times through the life and death crisis, they are also willingly called my boss. Everything is beautiful, I am challenging myself every day, trying to live, I still have a group of good brothers who live and die together, this is what I came to the special forces. I still didnt understand the meaning of my fathers words, but I didnt care because I liked it here and wanted more than anything to be a Special Forces soldier all the time and never be apart. The eight of us were appreciated by the chief to promote us to our positions. But we both refused, and being together with each other has be a habit, so what reason do we have to separate! We have taken onrge and small assignments together, some of which can be done with ease and others with great risk. Fortunately, we all made it through without any major casualties. Until that time, our superiors assigned us a very dangerous special task. The chief received us with a serious exnation of the danger and importance of this mission, he said that this mission, the probability that all eight of us can survive, only 20%. The mood of the eight of us was heavy; no mission had ever been as dangerous as this one. Most importantly, we had to go, it was our duty and obligation to fight for our country, and it was a great honor. At that moment, I seemed to understand somewhat the meaning of my fathers words. Our mission was to bepleted in Burma. At first, the mission went very well, and several of us were somewhat happy to think that it was the chief who was rming. Halfway through the mission, as someone on our side leaked the secret, resulting in all eight of us being exposed and surrounded by over 300 enemy special forces. It was then that we discovered the danger of this mission, but it was toote to know, the mission had failed, and all we had to do was to escape as far as possible. Along the way we fought in blood and finally escaped. Eight of us, only five came back, two more have been seriously injured and unconscious, the remaining three, we did not even bring back their bodies. I still remember what Fourth said to me before he died: Boss, you go, without yourmand, the brothers simply can not escape, take care of the brothers, but also take care of my old parents at home! Fourth jumped out and attracted the enemys full attention, while I took the opportunity to escape, do you know how hard I was feeling in my heart? Fourth died because of me, I watched him slowly fall, not even daring to look at me for thest time, for fear of being discovered by the enemy, the heart was like being gouged out piece by piece with a knife! But I cant die, this life is not only mine, but also my brothers, I have to help Fourths parents to die, I still have my mission! Until then, I understood what my father said to me, a good special forces, is not as simple as I thought, and to be a special forces, means responsibility, mission, andmitment! But understand toote, we eight brothers, three will nevere back. Two seriously injured brothers a right hand crippled, the other lost both legs, but they have never regretted, because as a special forces soldier, be prepared for such a psychological preparation. The two of them finally left the army, found a good job under the chiefs arrangement, and prepared to live the rest of their lives in peace. The blood rolling in their hearts had not yet subsided, but they had lost the right to go on. The three of us who were left, all applied for discharge as well. On the one hand, we really did notplete the task, although not our cause, but still hard to me, on the other hand, a few of us are tired and want to go home. The chief did not make things difficult for us and gave us direct permission to leave the team, and did not give us corresponding jobs at our request. Third, Seven and I found Five and Six, who were already working, after leaving the army, and we didnt say a thousand words, but just gave each other a big hug. That night, we were all drunk and crying like children one by one. The past is gone, everything that once was is gone. Tonight, not only is the past being remembered, but equally the future is being contemted. Boss, what are you guys nning to do in the future? Five asked us. I said I would go home to inherit my fatherspany, and Third said he would go back home and have a quiet time first. Seven said, Boss, Ive been used to your leadership, and Im not willing to think about anything, Ill follow you, to you as a bodyguard or ah! I know Seven is serious, he is the most emotional of us, but also the most genuine one, he still can not get out of that incident, still hope to stay by my side. Seven is Leon, the brother I take care of and rely on the most. Brayden calmly finished all this, but has long been in tears, the body is also trembling, is obviously desperately trying to control the emotions.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Dolly was also crying her eyes red, she did not expect that Leon, who was usually big-hearted, had gone through so much. Whats more, she didnt expect that Braydens past, when mentioned, was a sadness that would break even her heart. Honey, Im sorry, I shouldnt have had to ask you these things, Im sorry sorry sorry. Dolly hugged Brayden, who was still in a sad mood, her voice full of self-me. No, its not your fault, it makes me feel a lot better to have someone to talk to. Brayden said with a forced smile. Looking at Braydens far-fetched smile, Dolly was full of heartache. In fact, the most upset person is Seven, you do not look at his usual big-hearted look, but moved by feelings, but is the most real, but also the most difficult to forget the past. Braydens eyes were full of heartache for his brother. I didnt expect your past to be full of legends, my dear, what should pass must always pass, people always have to look forward, those brothers of yours in heaven will be very pleased to see you living a good life now. Dolly reassured Brayden, The most important thing is that you still have me! Ill always be with you, and well never be apart! Well, as long as you are there, I can survive any difficulties, you are right, people always have to look forward, reminiscing can only reminisce, living the present is the key. Brayden grabbed Dollys hand like she was holding on to the world. Chapter937 of the important task s, just suffer Leon, you still have me in, he is all alone, lonely how hard it should be, why dont we also find him a girlfriend. Thinking of Leon, Dolly said with some concern. Its time to find Leon a girlfriend. Brayden mused, Its just that this kid wont cooperate with us, Im afraid. Then we can Dolly whispered badly in Braydens ear. Well, that doesnt sound too bad. Braydens eyes lit up and the two hit it off immediately. Leon, who was far away on business, sneezed hard. Shit, whos cursing me. Leon muttered. Brayden gave him an easy errand, which he soon finished, wandering the streets at his leisure. A girl came into his line of sight, she was wearing a goose yellow dress, tied with a ponytail, slightly curled lips, big watery eyes, giving an air of youthful cuteness. Leon stared straight at the girl, and in that instant, Leon just felt his heart, which had been silent for years, pounding, a wonderful feeling, as if his heart was going to live for her. The girl also saw Leon and gave Leon a yful, cute smile when she saw this handsome man in a suit, standing there staring at her nkly. The man seemed interesting, and that was the first thing that came to the girls mind when she saw Leon. Then the girl disappeared into the sea of people, watching the girl disappear, Leon looked at the back of the girl some disappointment. I hope to see you again, beautiful girl. Leon is the kind of person who is not good at expressing his feelings, because of his previous upation, he is used to hiding himself. So even though he had a feeling for the girl at the first meeting, he was still reluctant to go up to people and strike up a conversation. This is Leons idea, and his own ostrich mentality, that he will definitely see again if there is a chance. With some regrets, Leon returned to City M. Since seeing the girl on the street, Leon has been wandering around the area for the past two days, hoping to meet her again. Its just a shame that the girl never showed up. It seems that there is no destiny, Leon suddenly a little sad. Having spent enough time in the field, it was time to go back and deliver to Brayden. Boss, Im back. Arriving at Braydens home, Leon was the first to report to Brayden. Well, its good to be back, how did things go. Brayden said in a pretentious manner, his heart had already yed out as he wished. Dont worry boss, things have been taken care of. Leon answered with his head bowed. Thats good, youve had a hard time this time too. Brayden patted Leons shoulder and said. It wasnt hard at all, so if theres nothing else, Ill go back first. Usually afterpleting a mission, Brayden will let Leon go back to rest for two days, and I believe this time is the same. I believe its the same this time, Leon said. Leon, although you have worked hard this time, I have a very important thing here that I need you to finish, and I still need to trouble you a little. Brayden said pretending to be a little ashamed, but a treacherous smile shed in his eyes. What are you talking about boss, if there is anything you need me to do just say so. I dont know why, but todays boss seems a bit abnormal ah. Leon was a little confused, but said as he did.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Being able to help the boss with his problems has always been Leons favorite thing to do. After this is done, I will definitely give you a long vacation so that you can take a good rest. Brayden was delighted to see that half of the n had beenpleted. This is the time and ce of this mission, you need to meet a person, this person is not simple, you must observe carefully, not until the end, also must not leave. When the meeting is over, remember to send her back and keep an eye on her home address. Brayden looked at Leon with a serious face, his heart was alreadyughing. Dont worry boss, I will finish the job properly. Looking at Brayden, Leon was also instantly serious. Toplete every task given by Brayden carefully is what he has always had to do. Well then, you get some rest today and go on your mission tomorrow afternoon. Brayden looked at Leon with some emotion, his expression was very eager, as if he had put all his hopes on Leon. Make sure you finish this properly, please! Understood! Without too many words, the more concise Leons words are, the more determined he is. It seems that this mission is really very important, I mustplete it well and live up to the expectations of the boss. Leon left, with a face full of gravity and seriousness. After making sure Leon left, Brayden couldnt hold back any longer and let out a loudugh. Hahahaha, Leon that fool, really was fooled by me! Dolly you say my acting skills are not great, Oscar winner ah have! Brayden wasughing so hard he could hardly stand it. Looking at Braydens gloating look, Dolly said with some concern, Brayden, do you think Leon would be angry if he knew we were lying to him? No, dont worry, I understand Leons temper, he wont mind such things. I just wonder what Leons reaction will be when he knows that the task I gave him is to go on a blind date! Hahahaha Braydenughed again. Brayden turned his head without thinking and hisughter came to a screeching halt. His gaze, right on cue, met Leon, who was equally dazed. Thinking that there are still questions to ask Brayden, Leon returned after leaving, not expecting to see this scene. emm . Leon, why are you back again. Brayden stoppedughing in a hurry and scratched his head with a sarcastic smile, Do you have anything else? I dont think Leon heard what we just said, yes, he must not have heard it, Brayden thought to himself. Boss, you just said something about a blind date, what the hell is going on? Leon, still a little short-circuited in the brain, froze and asked Brayden. A blind date? You must have misheard. Brayden and Leon snickered, Just finish this mission properly. Dont worry, when has the boss ever lied to you! Brayden said. Since the boss you do not tell the truth, then this time the mission, Leon can not go toplete. Seeing that Brayden still wants to keep it to himself, Leon has no choice but to disobey the order. No, Ill tell you. See Leon wanted to renege, Brayden anxious, said: In fact, I gave you is a task, the content of the task is a blind date. You are not young, it is time to find a girlfriend. You go this time to see if you can take the girl, really can not take it does not matter, Dolly and I will introduce you to a few more, sooner orter there will be one you like! Leon ah, the boss to do things, you can rest assured! Brayden swears by it. Chapter938 See the intended person again Boss, you are not it? Why do you suddenly want to give me a blind date ah. I cant do this, Im not going to go! Leons head shook like a rattle, a look of panic. Leon, you are so old, you cant be alone all the time. You see the boss already has Dolly, you should also find someone to love. Brayden was painstakingly persuasive. Im not in a hurry boss, besides I can find my own girlfriend, you dont have to worry about it! Speaking of which, Leon thought of the yful and lovely girl he saw two days ago, and his eyes lit up imperceptibly. You stink, when you find it, Dolly and I reckon the kids are all grown up, too slow. You can go and see it first. If you dont like it, pull back. Brayden continued to tempt Leon. Forget it, I really dont want to go, boss you just dont make it difficult for me. Leon refused once again, not wanting to tangle with the consultant any longer, Leon turned his head and was about to run. Stop right there! Soft is not possible, Brayden had toe to the hard. Leon, I say again, this is an order, you have to go or not! If you dont listen again, you dont have me as your boss in your eyes. Leon was so scared that he stopped in his tracks and turned around with a bitter face and said, But boss, I really dont want to go on a blind date, youre too hasty, you have to give me some time to prepare. I gave you ah, tomorrow before you go, today you let Dolly dress you well, so that when you go tomorrow people girls can not see you! BraydeRavenwood University made the final decision with a wave of its hand. After that, let Leon how to say, Brayden ignored, so that Leon are about to cry. Seeing Brayden a look of determination, Leon is also resigned to his fate, looking at Braydens gaze like a sultry little daughter-inw. Okay, Ill go. Leon said with a bitter face, a look of unlovable life. Thats what makes me a good brother. When Leon agreed, Brayden finally smiled and said affectionately, Listen to Dollyter, let Yino dress you up properly and dont lose face for me outside! Leon was taken away listlessly by Dolly, and after a while, when Leon came back again, he looked like a different person. At this time, Leon was in a straight suit, showing off his tall and straight figure, and his face was no longer bearded, but repaired. With thick eyebrows, big eyes, straight nose and square mouth, plus a new hairstyle specially given to him by Dolly, Leon, now, is a total beauty. Brayden looked very satisfied on the side, Leon is very handsome he knows, but Leon has been reluctant to take care of himself, which gives a feeling of disheveled and sloppy. Very good, O Leon, with this outfit, you will take down any kind of girl you keep tomorrow. Brayden, clearly confident in his brother, said happily. Ignoring Braydens words, Leon sighed somewhat sadly and said, Boss, I can go now, right? Yes, yes, you can go anytime, and no one will stop you. Brayden a you like to go or not to go look, angry Leon dare not say. In that case, Ill go first. This ufortable ce he did not want to stay for a moment, said hello and ready to leave. Dont forget the task given to you tomorrow, if you dont finish it properly, see if I dont beat you up when I get back! Brayden reminded in a slightly threatening way. Got it! Leon did not have the good grace to respond and immediately disappeared. Seeing Braydens viinous face again, he was afraid he would go crazy. Brayden, Leon doesnt seem too happy, hes not angry, is he? Watching Leon leave in a huff, Dolly asked Brayden. How is that possible, Leon is not that petty, he will have to thank me once this thing works out. Brayden smiled and said, Lets see if Leon can give a little more tomorrow. In Braydens lust, even if Leon reluctantly, the next day still came to Brayden told him in advance the location, who called this is Brayden gave him the task it. After arriving at the restaurant, Leon had nothing to do but sit in a chair and wait for his date to arrive. Leon has thought about it, after meeting the girl, he casually chatted a few words and pretended that he had an emergency to leave, so that the task waspleted and he would not look too embarrassed. Although a short time had passed, Leon still felt that the time was that long. Just when he was already waiting impatiently, he suddenly felt someoneing in front of him. Finally. Leon secretly tensed up, took a deep breath and slowly lifted his head. The moment he looked up, Leon froze, and there was no one else but the cute girl he had met on a business trip overseas. Seeing the person sitting clearly, the girl also froze. How is it you?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The two asked almost simultaneously, and after asking, they bothughed a little embarrassed. Hello, have a seat. Not knowing what to say, Leon hurriedly stood up and invited the girl to sit down. The girl smiled and nodded, sitting across from Leon. Both were quiet and didnt know what to say. After a while, the girl took the lead and said, You are much more handsome than thest time we met. Thest time we met, Leon was still a somewhat unkempt, unkempt man, but now we meet a different person, the girl said heartily. You still look as good as thest time I saw you. For some reason, Leon said this. The girl smiled a little sheepishly and looked at Leon for a moment. Hi, my name is Skyler Mitchell. The girl held out her hand and said sweetly. My name is Leon and its nice to meet you. Leon also smiled coyly, somewhat embarrassed. Leon, thats quite an unusual name for you. The girl repeated the name and silently took it to heart. The chief took it when I was in the army before. Leon said foolishly. It turns out her name is Skyler, and shes as dynamic as she is in person. When you were in the army, you were also a soldier? Yeah, a few years as a special forces soldier. Wow, theres nothing I like more than a soldier, so tell me about your time as a soldier. Yeah, what do you want to hear, Ill give you a good talk. Lets start with when you first started in the military. . There was not much unfamiliarity, it was as if the two were old friends and had countless things to talk about as soon as they met. With the passage of time, between the two, there is gradually more than a hint of affection. Chapter939 Finding Happiness with Leon Wow, so you have so many glorious deeds, so awesome! Skyler said with a face full of admiration. Its okay, Im not even close to the boss, hes the most powerful person Ive ever met. Skylerspliment instantly made Leon proud of himself, but he said modestly. You keep talking about your boss, is he really better than you? I think you are the most powerful person. By the way, why did youe back here for a blind date, was you also forced by your family toe? Skyler has a good feeling about Leon, which is an amazing feeling. When I have the chanceter, I will introduce my boss to you. Leonughed: But I wasnt forced toe by my family, it was my boss who insisted Ie over and said he wanted to introduce me to his girlfriend. Looking at the beautiful and lovely girl in front of him, Leon suddenly had a yearning for the word girlfriend. So thats how it is, your boss is quite concerned about you Skyler said yfully. Yeah. Were you forced toe here by your family? Last time we met, you werent at City Y. Wheres your family from? Leon asked several questions in a row, suddenly felt not quite right, and hastily added: Dont say anything if you dont want to, Im asking a bit too much. I am City M. Thest time I went to City Y, I just heard that the cherry blossoms there were particrly good and I wanted to go and see them Pleasant times are always short, and before you know it, a long time has passed. Its gettingte and I should get back. It was nice talking to you, I hope well see you next time. Skyler smiled sweetly at Leon. Yes, we will definitely see each other again. Hearing that Skyler was leaving, Leon suddenly felt some reluctance in his heart, but was too embarrassed to say anything. Well, Ill be off then, bye. After a moments hesitation, Skyler smiled and said goodbye. Wait a minute. Seemingly thinking of something, Leon gathered his courage and asked, Can you leave me your contact information? Sure, just take down my number. Without the slightest hesitation, Skyler gave Leon the contact information directly. The two said goodbye to each other and left separately. Looking at Skylers contact information on his phone, Leon smiled happily. He arrived at Braydens house with a giggle, and when he saw Brayden, Leon rushed up to him with a big hug. Brayden was thinking at the moment, felt someone running beside him, Brayden thought nothing of a kick. Ouch. Leon sat down heavily on the ground and said discontentedly, Boss, are you trying to kill me!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After seeing the visitor clearly, Brayden smiled a little embarrassed, Leon, its you, I was just thinking about things again, sorry. Leon grunted and patted his buttocks to stand up: Fortunately, I have practiced, otherwise I would have been crippled by your kick. Brayden smiled awkwardly and suddenly thought of something, Brayden hurriedly asked Leon, Leon, how is the matchmaking thing going? When he heard Brayden mention the blind date, Leon came back to life and threw his arms around Braydens neck, saying happily, Boss, Im so grateful to you, if it werent for you, I might never have met Skyler. Skyler? Is that the guy youre seeing on this blind date? How did you guys talk? Seeing Leons excited face, Brayden thought something good should happen. Skyler is the girl I met on a business trip to City Y. We met right away and I got her contact information. Boss, thank you so much, from now on I will do whatever you want me to do, live as your man, die as your ghost! Leon hugged Brayden so excitedly that he just about kissed him on the cheek. Get out! Brayden was disgusted by Leons goose bumps, and quickly kicked him aside, but Braydens face was also overflowing with joy, and was obviously happy for Leon from the bottom of his heart. Thats how Leon and Skylers rtionship has been heating up ever since. A monthter, Leon gives Brayden and Dolly the good news that Skyler has agreed to be his girlfriend! Brayden and Dolly in happy at the same time, the heart of a big stone is also considered to fall to the ground. Leon has finally found his other half and has his own happiness, and the two of them dont have to worry about him anymore. Today, Brayden brought Dolly to the hospital for a checkup. While waiting in line for a number, they saw a familiar figure in the crowd. Le! Its been a long time since Ive seen Le, once unbeatable and proud as a peacock, Le has long since lost her original grandeur. She was dressed in not-so-morous clothes and light makeup, and although she was still pretty, she was no longer so striking in the crowd. Brayden, whats Le doing in the hospital? The other day, Le married Archie thing, Dolly did not know, at this time some curious to ask. Brayden gives Dolly a detailed exnation of Les marriage to Archie and Les current situation with the Webb Family, which is not difficult to know with the power of the Kirnd Group. Dolly was saddened to hear that only a short time had passed and that Les situation was already in such dire straits. The James Family, once the most sought-after girl in the world, has also be a ything in Archies hands and suffered a lot in the Webb Family. Although Dolly was touched, she did not sympathize with Le at all. If she were just a passerby, she might have sympathized with Les plight. But she has done so many bad things to herself, the once friendship has long since dissipated, Dolly now does not gloat, is already a very kind act. Le stood in line alone in silence, not apanied by Archie, her head bowed in despondent thought, not noticing the presence of Brayden and Dolly. The two also had no intention of meeting with Le and waited quietly in line for the inspection. Dolly had a full body checkup and all indicators were normal, so Brayden was relieved. The two also learned the news that the baby in Dollys womb was a boy. Although it made no difference to either the boy or the girl, the boy made the Brayden parents happier for the Kirnd Groups heirloom. To tell them the good news, after the checkup, the two were ready to make a trip back to the Kirnd Family. When she came out, Dolly deliberately looked around and didnt see Le, but she didnt think anything of it and walked out of the hospital on Braydens arm. Chapter940 Moving back to the Kirkland Family After leaving the hospital, the two went to the mall to buy a bunch of things to visit Braydens parents, then drove straight to the Kirnd Family. Dad, Mom, were home. As soon as he entered the Kirnd Familys doors, Brayden said. Talia and Otto rushed out at the sound of voices. Since Dollys pregnancy, she has been treated like a super VIP at the Kirnd Family, and OttoTalia is now precious to Dolly. Mom and Dad. Dolly purred sweetly, a smile stered on her face. Dolly is back,e on, go in and sit down, dont get tired. Talia took the lead and spoke kindly to Dolly. Otto is also looking at Dolly with concern and a smile on his face. Brayden stood there, looking at his mom and dad, surrounded by Dollys group, his heart was very ufortable. Dad, Mom, your son is back too, you didnt miss it, did you? Braydens tone was a little sour. Oh,e on, soe on, so old people, just go in yourself. Talia didnt even bother to pay attention to him, and Otto was unsavory. Brayden was so despondent that he now wondered if he was his own son? A sultry nce in the direction of Dolly, who had been invited into the room surrounded by Otto and Talia, who cares about himself. With a long sigh, Brayden also silently followed. Here, Dolly, sit nicely while Mommy gets you some water. Talia arranged for Dolly to be done and got busy. No mom, Im not thirsty, I dont drink water. Dolly hastily refused, and how could she bear to watch the two old men busy themselves? That wont do, more water is better for your health. Talia insisted on going to pour water. s, when can I have this treatment. Brayden thought sourly with jealousy in her heart. Mom, dont go and work on it yet, Dolly and I have something we want to tell you. It is estimated that this matter is said, they have no status in the family, Brayden heart more and more not taste. What is it. Talia asked, also stopping in her tracks. Otto, on the other hand, was also quietly listening. We went to the hospital today for Dollys checkup and Dolly is pregnant with a boy. Brayden finished calmly and waited for the reaction of the two elders. A boy? Its a boy! Great! Otto was the first to respond, snapping his thighs in delight. Hiss Brayden sucked in a breath of cold air, you said you shoot the thighs on the thighs, why do you want to shoot my! Brayden was unable to say anything, so he sat quietly in his chair. Talia was also so happy that she didnt know what to say, but just walked around the house excitedly, her face red from excitement. Looking at the two old men, Brayden and Dolly were also sincerely happy. After looking forward to it for so long, they are finally able to hold their grandchildren, and it is understandable that they lose their temper with joy. We must celebrate today, its a big happy event. Otto said excitedly, By the way, have you thought of a name yet, my good grandson must have a good name! The name has not been thought of yet, I wonder what you have in mind, mom and dad? Brayden and Dolly have never thought of any good names, and at the moment its a good time to ask OttoTalia. A name is so important that you cant be sloppy, so some day mom will find a fortune teller to do a good job. Talia said. Find what fortune teller, you are feudal superstition! Otto said discontentedly, taking exception to Talias statement. So what would you say is a good name? Talia gave Otto a nk look, With your IQ its hard toe up with a good name? Talia mocked back. I .. He was about to say something else when he was interrupted by Brayden. Okay you guys stop arguing, lets talk about the nameter. By their words are big head, Brayden said somewhat helplessly. Without further ado, Talia went about her business and cooked. Although the familys nanny can also do these things, but when Brayden and Dolly came back, Talia always want to cook for the two of them, but also to do their own as a mothers feelings. Mom, let me go help you. Dolly said as she got up. No, you just sit here and have a good time, Ill just do it myself. Dollys words were met with unanimous opposition from the three, and Dolly had no choice but to meekly sit down in her chair. The meal was soon ready. The family enjoyed a nice dinner. After dinner, Otto said, Dolly is also five months pregnant, you two live alone in the vi is also very inconvenient, your mother and I also hope that you cane back to live, so that it is also much more convenient to take care of, what do you think? For home to live, Brayden is not a bit of opinion, they are sometimes busy may not be able to take care of Dolly, live back then this problem they do not have to worry about. So Brayden looked to Dolly. Understanding Braydens meaning, Dolly also nodded and said, Then well move back in, only we may have to bother Mom and Dad more. Dolly said with some embarrassment. What kind of talk is that? Not to mention that its not troublesome at all, even if it is, we are still willing to do it. Talia said. Haha. The familyughed with joy. With that, Dolly and Brayden moved back into the Kirnd Family. The entire Kirnd Familys mind is now on Dolly, and everyone is looking forward to the arrival of a new baby. Apanied by Brayden, Dolly went back to her parents home for two days, after which Dolly returned to the Kirnd Family, where she settled in, took care of her body, learned about prenatal and postnatal issues, and took her babys education seriously. Brayden, would you say our child will look more like you or more like me? Dolly asked, lying in Braydens arms, full of longing. Definitely a little more like me. Brayden said narcissistically, After all, his dad is so good, surely he should look up to his dad. You mean, Im not a good enough mother? Dolly obviously changed her tone and pretended to be angry. Why? His mother is not only as beautiful as a fairy, but also gentle, kind, generous and virtuous, she can go up to the hall and down to the kitchen, she is simply perfect! Seeing Dollys displeasure, Brayden hastened to remedy the situation. Hmph, thats more like it. Dolly nodded her head in satisfaction. Lets go out for a walk tomorrow, Im so bored at home. Dolly pouted to Brayden. All along, Brayden did not want Dolly to go out in the open with her pregnancy, fearing that she would be hurt in some way, but seeing Dollys expectant look, he could not bear to refuse. Okay, then Ill go out with you tomorrow. Brayden nodded and agreed that with himself around, there shouldnt be any problems.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Honey, youre so sweet. Chapter941 People blinded by hatred The next day, apanied by Brayden, Dolly finally walked away from the Kirnd Family as she had hoped. Breathing in the fresh air outside, Dolly was like a kite with a broken string, and Brayden couldnt stop it no matter how hard he tried. These two months at the Kirnd Family were really anxious, and now the outside world was new to her and much more interesting than the dull the Kirnd Family. Simply ignore what Brayden said, helpless, Brayden had to follow closely, so as to avoid any ident to Dolly. Dolly, who is already five months pregnant, has a very obvious belly, but her pace is still very light, and she still doesnt look the least bit tired after walking for a long time. Brayden, walk me to the mall, I want to look at childrens clothing and buy some clothes for our future children. Dolly looked at Brayden and said yfully. Whats the rush to buy clothes for the baby? Its not toote to wait for the birth. Brayden looked dotingly at the motherly Dolly and said with a smile, But we should go to the mall and buy you some maternity clothes. Then lets get out of here! Dolly took Braydens hand and headed for the mall. But lets agree first, well go home after the mall, youve been walking for a long time, you cant make yourself too tired. Brayden said with a straight face. Gee, I know, nagging, like my mother. Dolly muttered discontentedly. Braydenughed helplessly and actually said she looked like her mother, if not for the fact that you are pregnant, I would have to spank you. The twoughed and joked their way to the mall, with Dolly moring to go to the childrens section and Brayden insisting on going to the maternity section. Finally, unable to resist the persistent Dolly, Brayden had no choice but to apany Dolly to the childrens clothing section.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Brayden and Dollys every move, all clear in the eyes of a woman in the mall is picking out clothes, a sh of madness in her eyes, she pretended to buy clothes, close to follow Dolly and Brayden. Her name is Zofia and she is the wife of one of the assassins who assassinated Braydens two men the other day. Zofia itself is also a killer origin, the killer should not have any feelings, cold killing machine, but in a mission Zofia and the killer fell in love identally, and from then on the two of them are unstoppable. The killer is a dangerous, can lose their lives at any time upation, the two mens hearts are on each other, heart and soul for each others safety, but also tired of fighting and killing. So all want to leave this circle and go to their own life. But people in the world can not help themselves, Zofia because of thete entry into the industry, the body has not been carrying what the murder. But that killer is different, he has long been a crime on his body, leaving the industry of killers, he does not even know what else he can do, so do not want to leave. Later, Zofia became pregnant, and she told the killer the news. He was ecstatic and said he was going to take on a few more assignments in the meantime to make more money to save forter, and then he would never be a killer again. And the assassination of Dolly and Brayden was thest assignment the killer took. Zofia has been hoping, hoping that her beloved can return to her side sooner, from then on, regardless of the fight in the jianghu, together with a happy and beautiful life. Just when I was full of hope and fantasizing about a better life in the future, there came a bad news. The assassin failed in his assassination mission, was caught by the police, and was eventually sentenced to death for killing too many people. Thest time we met, it turned out to be an eternal goodbye. Zofia is in pain and wants to avenge her beloved and then go with him. But she is already eight months pregnant, that is his flesh and blood ah, the first priority, is to give birth to the child, the other things, can only be saidter. With the arrival of the child, Zofias hatred has subsided a lot, revenge is not the most important thing to her now, the most important thing is to raise her and his flesh and blood. Today, she came to the mall to buy some milk powder for her child, but to her surprise, she saw the murderer who indirectly killed her husband! The hatred that had been buried in her heart surged out again, and she wanted revenge! Even if they cant be killed, they should be taught a lesson to console their husbands spirit in heaven. At this point Brayden and Dolly are unaware that they have been targeted by a man, an obsessed man blinded by hatred. Brayden, what do you think of this outfit? Dolly asked, pulling Brayden along. Well, its pretty. Honey, youve asked me a dozen times if youve picked it out or not. Braydens face was full of tangles and was going crazy with Dolly. Okay, okay, Ill take this one. Ignoring Braydensints, Dolly picked out a dress with glee. Brayden was relieved that it was finally over. Then the two went to the maternity section and bought two maternity clothes for Dolly, who wanted to continue shopping but was dragged out of the mall by Brayden. Dolly, youre tired too, lets take a taxi back. Brayden couldnt bear the thought of Dolly walking again and said heartily. Okay, then lets take a taxi. After so much shopping, Dolly also felt a little tired and agreed to Braydens request. Just then, a middle-aged woman selling flowers approached. Sell flowers, sell flowers, fresh and beautiful flowers, send your girlfriend, send your wife,e and buy. The middle-aged woman yelled and approached Brayden and Dolly as if there was no doubt. It was the disguised Zofia. Zofia, a killer, is well versed in all kinds of make-up techniques, and it is a piece of cake for her to pretend to be a woman selling flowers. Brayden, buy me a bouquet of flowers, youve never given me flowers before. Seeing the brightly colored flowers, Dolly pouted to Brayden. Its true that Brayden hasnt sent flowers once since college. Before is not understand the mood, even dinner is to take Dolly to the canteen, now is too busy always forget. Okay, as long as you like. Seeing the girlish Dolly, Brayden also doted on the promise. Handsome and beautiful, are you buying flowers? Hearing the conversation between the two, the middle-aged woman Zofia pretended to be also came straight over and said. Big sister, how do you sell these flowers. Dolly smiled delicately and said to Zofia. Beauty, twenty dors a piece. Zofia looked at Dolly with a wry glint in her eyes, but smiled anyway. Big sister, give me nine of them. Not noticing Zofias abnormality, Brayden addressed her directly. Okay, here you go, 180 in total. Zofia took the flowers out and handed them to Dolly while secretly watching Brayden. Brayden was taking out his wallet from his pocket to pay for the flowers, when he saw this, Zofia had a sh of light in her eyes and quickly pulled out a dagger from under the basket of flowers and stabbed Dolly viciously. You have ruined my man, and I will make you pay for it, Zofias eyes were full of venom. Chapter942 poor people must have a hateful place Brayden was in his wallet to get the money, but the rest of his eyes could still see Dolly and Zofia. Noticing Zofias movement, Brayden snapped his head up and saw her pull out a dagger and cried out. Dolly look out! BraydeRavenwood University shouted and pulled Dolly over with a jerk, the knife grazed against thetters back, narrowly missing Dollys injury. Seeing her sh fall short, Zofia is another sh straight to Dolly, she also knows Brayden is not easy to deal with, targeting Dollys words, so that Brayden can have something to worry about. The angle of Zofias knife was so tricky that no matter how Dolly was allowed to dodge it, it would have stabbed her. In desperation, Brayden had to cross his body, blocking the front of Dolly. Brayden pressed down slightly and the dagger went straight into Braydens shoulder. Mmm! Brayden grunted, holding back the sharp pain in his shoulder while flying up to kick Zofia directly in the small of the back. Ah! Zofia screamed and flew out sideways, although after special training, but Brayden is not a normal person, a powerful kick, so Zofiay on the ground half a day to get up. When she got up again, Zofia had a smear of blood on the corner of her mouth; she was hurt. Seeing her defeat, Zofia turned and ran without hesitation, but Brayden didnt give her a chance, and went straight up and kicked her to the ground again, and locked Zofias shoulders with a takedown. Who are you? Ignoring the wound on his shoulder, Brayden asked in a cold voice. Dolly reacted then, and was horrified to see the knife shining brightly on Braydens shoulder.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Brayden how are you? Lets get to the hospital! Braydens shoulder kept bleeding and it was painful to watch Dolly. Dont worry Im fine, let me ask who this person is first. Fearing that Dolly was too anxious, Brayden hastened to reassure her. Brayden said Brayden and look at Zofia, seems to be found what the end, Brayden with a hand in Zofia face a mess. Soon, the wrinkles on Zofias face disappeared, revealing a beautiful young face. Who the hell are you? Come to think of it, Brayden couldnt remember when he had ever crossed paths with this woman, so he asked again. Humph, of course you dont know who I am! But I have a deep and unbreakable grudge against you! Looking at Brayden, Zofias face was filled with a grimace. Do you still remember the assassins who assassinated you two months ago? The one in the lead was my husband! That was hisst mission, and he promised me he would never be a killer again after thatst one! He woulde home and live a good life with me. Its because of you! All because of you! He will nevere back! I lost my beloved husband, and our newborn child will never feel fatherly love again! Zofia cried out in anger, thinking of her poor child, she could no longer control her tears and cried out full of pain. I hate you all! You are the ones who destroyed my family! You are the ones who left my children fatherless! I will kill you all! Kill you all! Zofia said and struggled violently on the ground, but was Brayden dead on the ground, difficult to move a point. Listening to Zofias usations, Brayden is also silent. It was only after a long time that he spoke slowly: Your husband was caught by the police instead of stabbing us, and he deserved to lose his life in the end. And who are you to seek revenge on us? The people who were killed by your husband, whose rtives seek revenge? Wake up and stop being obsessed. I dont care! My husband killed all the people he should have killed, and he did it all for the sake of our family! What was wrong with him! All those people deserve to die, and so do you! You all deserve to die! After saying that Zofiaughed loudly, theughter was full of despair and resentment. Looking coldly at Zofia, Brayden knew she was possessed and didnt want to say anything more, waiting in silence. Dolly had quickly called the police after seeing Braydens injuries, and now the police are expected to arrive soon. Dolly looked at the ground has fallen into madness Zofia, eyes full ofplex, there is sympathy, there is pain and hate, but also regret. Is that how you think about revenge? Have you thought about your newborn child? His father has been punished by thew for his crimes, and now his mother is being sent to the police because of her impulsiveness. You adults do everything regardless of the consequences, why should the child bear the consequences? Thinking of Zofias new baby, Dolly was filled withpassion. She was about to be a mother and understood what motherhood meant to children, and was filled with hatred for what Zofia had done. But she is clearly also a poor person, her beloved husband was sentenced to death, herself with just a full-term child, must also be full of heartache, right? Poor people must have a hateful ce, this moment, Dolly also seems to understand a lot. Zofia froze as she listened to Dollys words. She thought of her own child, and regretted thinking of her childs future loneliness and bullying. My child, O my child. Zofia murmured, leaving tears of remorse. Unfortunately, it was toote, and she could never return. With the sirens ring around her, Zofia was also taken away by the police. When Zofia was leaving, she looked at Dolly with a deadly look in her eyes, full of pleading. Dolly knew that she was trying to get herself to take care of her children. But Dolly did not think so much now, the urgent task is to take Brayden to the hospital quickly. Looking at Brayden lying in the hospital bed, his face a little pale, Dollys heart is about to break. She gripped Braydens hand tightly, her eyes full of concern. Dont worry, Im fine. Looking at Dollys anxious look, Brayden rushed tofort her. How can you be fine, youve lost so much blood, get some rest and dont talk. Dolly, who would not believe it, still looked nervous. This small injury I will be healed in a few days, the previous injuries are ten times heavier than this, but also survived. Brayden said unconcerned. Looking at Dollys even more nervous and upset look, Brayden knew he had said the wrong thing. Originally, I wanted tofort Dolly before talking about the past, but now it seems that it is better not to talk about it. Dolly gave Brayden a good-natured look and scoffed, Why are you so dejected? You were still grimacing from the pain when you were bandaged. Seeing Dolly mocking herself, Brayden couldnt hold up her face: I was just pretending on purpose to make you feel sorry for me. Looking at Braydens arrogant look, Dollyughed softly, and the tension subsided a lot in this rxed atmosphere. Chapter943 Why don’t you have scars on you Brayden, I have a question I want to ask you.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Dolly asked Brayden as if something had urred to her. What is it, tell me about it. Brayden looked to Dolly. Why is it that you have been a special forces soldier for so long and yet you dont have even a single scar on your body? Dolly said the question in her mind, she has always been curious about Brayden body why a trace of the battle did not leave. She hadnt had the heart to ask before, so she took this opportunity to finally speak up. You cantugh at me when I tell you. Brayden said with some embarrassment. It seems whates around alwayses around. He had been trying to avoid Dolly asking himself this question, but finally had to say it. How could Iugh at you! You tell me. Dolly assured with a straight face. I would neverugh at you if it wasnt particrly funny. Dolly added silently in her mind. After I got home from the army, I, I went to the hospital to have scar removal surgery to get rid of all the scars. Brayden nced quietly at Dolly to see what her reaction was. Why do you want to remove it? I thought scars were a mans medal? Why do you have to purposely remove it. Dolly, now even more puzzled, asked again. Because Im such a perfect person, I dont want to leave scars on my body, its too awkward! After gritting his teeth, Brayden finally told the truth. You mean, you have a cleanliness problem, so you purposely had your scars faded? Dolly couldnt help but widen her eyes, the answer turned out to be so odd. Hmm. Brayden nodded in a serious manner. Hahahahaha,ughing my ass off, a big man is actually afraid hell leave scars on his body, and actually has this cleanliness fetish! Haha, I cant. Dollyughed madly, gloating as she watched Brayden blush for a while. I thought you said you wouldntugh at me! Brayden asked disgruntled, feeling his old face was being lost when he was ridiculed by Dolly like this. Im sorry, hahaha, its so funny, I couldnt hold it in, Iughed out loud, hahaha. Dolly couldnt straighten her back and was so angry that Brayden turned her head to the side and stopped looking at her. Seeing Brayden sulking off to the side, wanting him to be a wounded man now, Dolly finally stoppedughing. Honey I was wrong, Ill neverugh like that again. Dolly stood in front of Brayden and reviewed the situation, Dont be mad, okay? Smile. Teased Brayden half a day, Brayden this just showed a smile, not with Dolly and then more, but said another thing. Dolly, what are you going to do about Zofias baby? Brayden asked. At that time Zofia look at Dolly that pleading eyes, Brayden also noticed, know Dolly heart good, will certainly be put on the heart, so Brayden first asked. At the mention of Zofia, Dolly was also silent. From Braydens mouth, we learned that the woman who stabbed Brayden today, the name is Zofia. Brayden asked the question, Dolly has also thought about it, without too much hesitation, Dolly directly said: Although Zofias husband deserves to be punished, Zofia made todays incident should also be punished, but the child is innocent, how about we adopt him, what do you think? Dolly asked Braydens opinion, and apparently he agreed before the matter coulde to fruition. Brayden already knew that Dolly was moved topassion, so he had already contacted beforehand and found the best of both worlds. Dolly, I know you are kind and will not let the child go. But this child is just a month old, you take care of yourself now is the most important thing, now you are not able to take care of that child, if we raise the child, it is not a good thing for us, for the child. Brayden whispered to Dolly, and the reasons made perfect sense. But Dolly tried to say something else and was interrupted by Brayden. But dont worry, we are not the best person to adopt a child, but I have found the right person. Our housekeeper of the Kirnd Family, who has been childless, wants to adopt a child, but there is just no suitable opportunity or person, I have just called him and he said he is very willing to adopt this child, so you wont have to worry anymore. Touching the palm of Dollys hand, Brayden said. Really? Then in that case, we wont have to adopt this poor child. Dolly was overjoyed to hear the news. In fact, I know we are not the most suitable candidates to adopt a child, but I really feel sorry for him. Now its good that this child has a good home, and I dont have any burden in my heart. Dolly smiles like a flower, look Brayden heart a tickle, if he is not now body injury, must have kissed up. Suppressing his hearts desire, Brayden thought of another thing, and said to Dolly: Dolly, remember the brothers I told you about, in two days is the anniversary of Second and Fourth and Eight, lets go to pay respect to them, and then go to their parents home to see them. Several other brothers have not seen for a long time, so lets see them all this time, what do you think? After hearing Braydens words, Dolly didnt hesitate at all and agreed: Of course I agree, Ive been wanting to meet your honorable brothers for a long time, and I cant wait to see them and their parents. Seeing Dolly so sensible, Brayden is also a bit relieved. Well, then, in a couple of days Ill be almost healed, and well just happen to go together then. Well, then, you lie down quickly and get well first, and then talk about the rest after you get well. Dolly hurriedly gestured for Brayden to lie down. Then these days, you have to serve me well, I am really inconvenient to do anything now. Braydenughed wickedly, apparently thinking of the time when he pretended to be injured and let Dolly take care of him. Dolly obviously also thought of it, pouted and red at Brayden: You still have the nerve tough, in the first ce to keep me in the dark, so that I took care of you for a few days for nothing, you bad egg! If I hadnt pretended to be injured at first, could we have made up so quickly and be what we are now? So at first that was all calcted by me in advance, wasnt I particrly clever. Brayden cheeky to a certain level, said proudly. Chapter944 No Drunkenness Tonight Dolly has never seen such a brazen person, coldly grunted, white Brayden a nce, then ignore him. Over the next few days, Dolly finally saw what it is to be as strong as a small force of life, and the day after the wound was stitched up, Braydens wound was scarred. Brayden kept saying that the wound was itchy. After a few more days, Brayden stood in front of Dolly alive and well, and even the gauze on his shoulder was gone. How are you doing? Dollys mouth opened wide in surprise.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Well ah, I said its just a little injury, in the past, I would not even do a bandage. Braydens nostrils were raised to the sky, and the unbeatable look made Dolly want to hold him down and rub him hard on the ground. Talking big is not afraid of shing your back, and I dont know who was pale that day, even dressing a wound is painful and grimacing. In order to keep Brayden from overstretching himself, Dolly had to taunt him so that he wouldnt get carried away. Brayden touched his nose sarcastically and hurriedly changed the subject: Lets pack up and get out of the hospital, tomorrow is the anniversary of the death of several brothers, we have to hurry up and get there so as not to dy. Hearing this, Dolly also hurriedly collected her small emotions, agreed and went to pack her things. She knew how serious Brayden was about this, and she also felt that any jokes on the matter would be disrespectful to these Special Forces soldiers who deserve anyones respect. After packing up, Brayden and Dolly didnt even return to the Kirnd Family, gave Otto and Talia a quick hello, and drove straight away. When Brayden their brothers eight survived five people, after discussion decided to bury the three dead brothers in the more significant years of City P. For one thing, its closer to the city where several of them are located, and originally when several of them talked about what city to live in after retirement, they all coincidentally thought of City P. In order to fulfill the wishes of the three of them before they died, Brayden and they finally chose to bury them here. Brayden silently thought, Brothers, you wanted to settle here when you were alive, and the wish that was not fulfilled when you were alive was fulfilled by your brothers after death. All the way, Brayden was concentrating on driving, not saying a word, silently thinking about something. Knowing that he was in a bad mood, Dolly was good enough not to disturb. Several hours of travelter, the two arrived at City P. As agreed by several people, Brayden and Dolly went directly to the hotel where they were staying. Just got out of the car and was already greeted by several people, none other than the other four brothers, including Leon. Since Brayden was in the hospital, Leon was asked to go ahead and arrange things, so Leon did note with Brayden. Boss, youre here. Several people greeted Brayden one after another, and Braydens face was calm as he hugged each of the brothers. It was clear that underneath Braydens calm exterior was an excited and passionate heart. This is the sister-inw, right? I have long heard Seven say that the sister-inw is not only kind and virtuous, but also beautiful, big brother is really blessed. A few people also greeted Dolly and then half-joked. A fewplimentary words, so Dolly slightly blushed, politely greeted a few people, and then hid behind Brayden dare note out to meet people. Boss, its been a long time since we brothers got together, lets go, lets go in first and well have a good chat. Third took the lead and proposed. Brayden nodded, Then well go in and sit down first. Brayden has always been the core bone of several people, and this has not changed at all from the beginning to the present. After Brayden gave the word, several people also is no objection, in order to enter the hotel in turn. Inside the hotel room, Five and Six had been waiting inside the room for a long time. Since the two men are legged and in wheelchairs, Brayden has long told them that they dont have to meet him in the future. At first the two still refused, and then Brayden persuaded, and even orders were given, the two reluctantly agreed. Boss, youre here. Five and Six have said, while smiling at Dolly next to them, Hello sister-inw. Hello guys. Dolly was not very used to this name for a while, still some blushing response. Several people took their seats at once and began a lively exchange of pleasantries. I havent seen you guys in a year, you still havent changed a bit, hows it going, how are you all doingtely? Brayden asked the group. The brothers are doing well, but obviously not as well as the boss, not only rich and powerful, but also found a sister-inw such a kind and virtuous beauty, that is much better than the brothers ah. Five flirted. Although there is no feeling in their legs, Five and Six are both optimistic people who have long since adjusted their mindset to live a happy and spontaneous life. Yes boss, why dont you introduce us, we dont know this beautiful girl beside you yet. Six also coaxed. These two have always been the living treasure of the team and never feel dull during the time they are there. You guys, you all know everything from Leon already, yet you stille to me knowingly. Then Ill make an exception and introduce you once more, this is my fiancee, your sister-inw, Dolly. A while ago we got engaged, you were all very busy and did not call you, but in a few months we will get married, this time no matter how busy you are, I want to see you on the spot, or you all give me a little care. Brayden Gu did a serious look, which drew a bigugh from the brothers. Hahahaha, dont worry boss, even if the sky falls, we will definitely rush to attend your wedding with your sister-inw. It is what it is. Looking at the group of men around her, Dolly had an inexplicable feeling of emotion. It is such a group of nking men who once reigned supreme, experienced numerous life and death tests, and also won countless honors. At this time, but oneughs like a heartless child, there is no deceit, there is no collusion, only a sincere friendship. Perhaps this is what is called the bond between men, the brotherly love that transcends all. Dolly suddenly felt a little moist in her eyes for the lovely and honorable group of men in front of her. Lets go boss, after all this talk, let the brothers all try each others drinking capacity, so long has passed, do not regress! Thirdughed brightly, his eyes full of sincerity, while also ushering in a burst of echoes from his brothers. Lets go, lets go, lets drink! Lets see how much the boss can drink! I have to drink you down today! Looking at the group of brothers around him, Braydens heart was also full of happiness and took a deep breath. Brayden hid the sparkle in his eyes and yelled loudly, Lets go then! Dont get drunk tonight! Chapter945 The brothers who are separated from each other forever This is a lively and sincere night, Brayden several people in this night, no life worries, no shopping mall calctions, no deceit, no lust for profit, only a group of persistent and sincere hans, repeated sses, non-stop persuasion of wine, only to be able to carefree drunken night. This night, everyone was drunk except Dolly. Looking at this group of people who slept to the east and west, even to the bottom of the table, Dolly did not have any dissatisfaction, on the contrary, there is an inexplicable touch and a faint relief. Time has not erased the sincerity of these people, but life has forced them to bury their sincerity in the deepest part of their hearts. Looking at Brayden lying in his arms sleeping sweetly, Dolly smiled softly, kissed the side of Braydens face, and also peacefully drifted off to sleep. The next day, I dont know whos phone rang, waking Dolly up. On the third day, he got up and saw that it was almost ten oclock. Remembering that Brayden saidst night that he had to be called before ten oclock, Dolly hurriedly nudged Brayden. Brayden, its ten oclock, get up! Dollys voice woke Brayden, who was slumbering, rubbing his head, which was still a little dazed and aching. Thinking about the important things of the day, and immediately sobered up. Wake up all, wake up. Brayden got up and called several people up one by one, Its almost time, lets not dy the business of the day. Hearing Braydens words, several people have sobered up a few points, todays events in their hearts holds a huge weight, must not be sloppy. One by one, they got up from their chairs or rose from the floor and began to straighten the clothes on their bodies. Leon, where did Leon go? Brayden turned around, but did not find Leons figure, suddenly some confusion asked. Boss, Im here, Im here. Out of nowhere came Leons confused voice. Looking for the sound, Brayden finally found Leons still-awake figure under the table. You boy, wake up! Theres business to be done! Brayden said with a tearful smile. Well, business is business, and Im going to get some more sleep. Leon mouthed the words, rolled over and got ready to go back to sleep. Brayden had no choice but to take matters into his own hands and wake him up. Oops, oops, oops, boss, be gentle, be gentle, Im awake, Ill climb out. Leons wail of pain came from under the table, and Leon was lifted straight out by Brayden by the ear. Its falling off, let go of it boss. Leon begged. Watching this scene, the groupughed in unison. After packing up, a few people rushed to the cemetery in City P. On the way, the brothers no longer have theughter when they met yesterday, each looked very heavy, each lowered his head not saying a word, do not know what is thinking. When she came to the middle of the cemetery, Dolly finally saw the tombstones of the three brothers. On the tombstones are three sunny, warm-blooded faces, full of youthful exuberance and vitality, as well as the steely, cold temperament that belongs exclusively to the military. All three wore smiles and looked calmly at the visitors, the ones in front of them, the ones they used to be closest to. Dolly looked at the three tombstones in solemn respect, while the remaining Brayden a few people, already red-eyed. The tomb of all three belonged to the cloak and dagger, Brayden several people escaped that year, even the bodies of several people could not be brought out. The thought of the tomb of the long-sleeping brothers so far bones, standing a few people knife scraping general ufortable. Brayden several people stood in front of the tomb, bowed deeply, the eight people in the minds eye is together a little bit, the heart infinite feelings. In just a few years, once close, now they are separated from each other, even after several years, the brothers still can not ept this cruel fact. Rest in peace, my long-sleeping brothers! With your wishes in life, we will live well! Looking at a few nking iron bones of the men, now painfully standing in front of the grave, like a reluctant to ept the truth, full of aggrieved children, Dolly is also left in order to move the tears. After standing silently for a long time, Third spoke: Boss, now the weather is cold, sister-inw is also pregnant, our feelings, Second they also understand, lets go back first. Brayden stood there with his head down, slowlying back to his senses. Okay, lets go back then. Said again is a deep look at the tombstone, the three smiling faces make his heart again, can not bear to look at them again, Brayden turned his head to take the lead and walk towards the cemetery outside. Several people also each gazed at the tombstone with emotion for a while, and then they walked in the direction of Brayden. It took another long time before the group came out in a sad mood, talking in twos and threes, and the atmosphere was much lighter. Lets all have dinner together and then go visit Second, Fourth and Eights parents homes. Brayden spoke up. Okay, lets go together and see. Braydens words were agreed upon by all, and it had be their annual habit to visit the homes of their deceased brothers to see their parents, buy them some supplements, and give them a sum of money in the process. After dinner, Brayden several people, as in previous years, bought arge bag of things, first came to Seconds home. Dad, Mom, wevee to see you! Just after entering the house, Brayden led the way and shouted. The rest of the few people are also mom and dad shouting non-stop, the scene is very warm. Several people had vowed to treat their dead brothers parents as if they were their own, so from the very beginning, they were addressed as aunts and uncles to mom and dad. At this time, two middle-aged people in their 40s and 50s came out of the house, and when they saw Brayden, they said with a smile on their faces, Our sons are here! Come on,e in and sit down. The middle-aged man enthusiastically began to greet, while the middle-aged woman was busy serving tea and pouring water. Dad, its been so long since Ive seen you, how are you both doing? Sitting in front of the middle-aged man, Brayden asked respectfully. You can rest assured that our two families are having a good time! The middle-aged manughed, apparently the arrival of several people for this otherwise somewhat cold home, injected fresh energy, making him very happy. Dad, mom, if there is anything you must remember to give us ah, we brothers have the phone number you have, we are your sons, do not treat us as outsiders ah!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Third grabbed the middle-aged womans hand and said thoughtfully. Hey, hey. The middle-aged woman hurriedly responded, You guys have a heart, were doing well, and well definitely tell you if theres anything big. What a few good children, its a pity that my family Yuaner The middle-aged woman thought of her dead son, her heart ached, and couldnt help but wipe her tears. Stop it! A few sons are home, so go cook, and well have a nice drink as masters. Fearing what he might hear his partner say, the middle-aged man hurried to stop it. Chapter946 Parting is for a better reunion Okay, no more talk. The woman gently wiped the corners of her eyes again and said with a smile, Ill cook for you, you guys talk, remember to drink water when youre thirsty, Ive poured it all for you. Without saying anything more, she ran off to the kitchen and went to work. I did not want to bother the two, after the visit and then leave, but see their eager eyes, Brayden several people but how can not say no, had to stay, goodpany with the two elderly. The middle-aged couple had only one son at their knees, but in order toplete the mission sacrificed abroad, the old man had nothing to fall back on, and the two were filled with sadness. The good thing is that Brayden several people and their sons are life and death brothers, recognized them as parents, it is also considered to let the two people have a thought. Im looking forward to the moon and stars, and finally came to their sons, the couple and how will let them leave without even eating. The home that has been cold for a long time is finally lively, the couple is busy, but feel very happy. Several people also did not idle, the dishwashing dishes, the dishwashing dishes, a group of old men clumsy hands to do housework, the scene isical but also warm. With the family working together, a delicious meal was prepared. Families have taken their seats and enjoyed the warm and touching good time. The middle-aged man, in a rare moment of joy, kept Braydens menpany for a few drinks while the middle-aged woman chatted with Dolly about family matters. Dolly was pregnant and not fit to sit for long, so the two went to the bedroom, where the middle-aged woman made Dolly lie on the bed and started talking to about the baby. Dolly, a first-time mother, was curious about all things rted to children and asked many questions about them seriously and with an open mind, and the two had a very good talk. It waste and the middle-aged couple strongly requested Brayden and his group to spend the night at home. Brayden and his group discussed and decided to agree to it and leave early tomorrow morning. The next morning, Brayden several people resigned from them, the goal is to the next brothers home. The parents of the remaining two brothers were also enthusiastic, so they spent another day at each of the two parents homes. By the third day, it was finally time to say goodbye. Early in the morning, Brayden and Dolly simply packed up and prepared to say goodbye to the brothers. Unexpectedly, several people have long been waiting in the hall, see Brayden two people came over, Third took the lead and said: Boss, we are going to separate again today, parting words we do not say in order to, will soon see each other again. Brayden and Dolly bothughed. Thats for sure, Dolly and I are getting married in a couple of months, and when that happens, none of you will be able to escape, and youll all have to be there. Brayden said happily. Thats a must. Even if you dont call us, well lick our faces and get there. Five joked. Six also went on to say, Yes, I will definitely give you two a big red packet when the timees! Haha. Several peopleughed heartily. Finally it was time to part, Brayden put away the smile on his face, some sadness said: Brothers, nothing to say, lets say goodbye. Several people nodded, and without any unnecessary words, each left. Parting is only for a better reunion, and the next time we see each other, everything will be better. Finally, Dolly was happy to be able to leave for home. Although Dolly did not feel any exertion in this period, she always felt that home was the warmest harbor, and only when she came home, she would feel totally rxed. Leon was also in Braydens car, ready to go back to City M with the two. When he first came, Leon came by car, now back, can rub Braydens car, he certainly will not refuse. Of course, the happier Brayden, once Leon came, of course, the driving is not him. Leon felt very bitter, with such a boss, not only do not know thepassion of the people, but also always exploit him. By the way Leon, how are you and your girlfriend developing. Brayden is suddenly concerned about Leons love life. Our rtionship, its just like that. When ites to his feelings, Leon bes a little squirmy. What is that like! How do you pain like a big girl.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Braydenughed and scolded, looking at Leons embarrassed look, and he wanted to taunt him a bit. I already took her to meet my parents when they came two days ago. Leon said with a bit of a giggle. Meeting your parents so soon? You can be fast like that. Braydenughed somewhat happily, happier than anyone else to see Leon like this. So what did your parents say. Dolly was also curious and asked Leon in a hurry. My parents said Skyler was very white and pretty and polite, but just too thin to have children. Speaking of which, Leon is even more embarrassed. Huh? Your parents are thinking long term! Theyve got you figured out if youre going to have kids or not! Hahahaha. Brayden had a goodugh. Dollyughed softly too. Whats so funny! You guys are actuallyughing at me! Im not driving anymore, Im going to die with you all! A little embarrassed by Braydensugh, Leon said chagrined. Okay, were notughing anymore. Brayden hadughed enough and asked with a straight face, When are you going to get engaged, Leon. The exact timing has not been discussed, but it should be within these two or three months. Seemingly thinking of Skyler, Leon smiled a bit happily. What a foolish man is blessed that someone as stupid as Leon can find a girlfriend as good looking as Skyler! Looking at Leons appearance, Brayden couldnt help but tease again. Leon a speechless, their boss since the sister-inw, even the character are much more lively, before half a day can not hold a sentence, now open mouth and shut up let me gas! Leon thought indignantly, but unfortunately could not say that he could not, so he stopped talking and drove the car in a muffled voice. Leon, when are you going to bring Skyler to the Kirnd Family, we havent met your girlfriend yet! Dolly is curious about what Leon, a man so naive that he is cute, is like as a girlfriend. After a while, after a while bring it back to your sister-inw. Leon said with some happiness. A few people were soon back at the Kirnd Family as they talked andughed along the way. Lying in her bedroom, Dolly felt a sense of satisfaction for no reason, no matter how happy and lively outside, but always less than the warmth and happiness of home. In Braydens broad, warm arms, Dolly drifted off to sleep. Looking at the sleeping Dolly, Brayden is also indescribably happy. Chapter947 Leon and Skyler’s Engagement Time passed and another three months passed. In the meantime, Leon has brought his girlfriend Skyler to the Kirnd Family several times. When Leon first brought a somewhat shy girl to the Kirnd Family, Brayden and Dolly took a liking to this pretty, sweet girl. Hello boss, hello sister-inw. Skyler, who was meeting for the first time, called out a little coyly. Hello, hello, youre Skyler, right? Youre so good looking, Leon is so happy to have found you as his girlfriend. Dolly smiled and spoke up, rushing to stand up and let Skyler sit down. Listening to Dollys words, Leon was not the least bit displeased, but nodded approvingly, with the appearance of having a point. Looking at Skyler, Brayden also smiled with some relief, secretly wishing his brother well. Dolly and Skyler hit it off and they became fast friends. From then on, Skyler is pulling Leon to the Kirnd Family every now and then, Dolly has apanion, and finally not bored at home every day. Sister-inw. Today Skyler came back to the Kirnd Family and called out sweetly to Dolly. Hearing Skylers voice, finally a smile was on his face: Youre here Skyler,e in and sit down. The fetus in Dollys belly is already eight months old, and with her bulging belly, Dolly is still stunningly beautiful and has a bit of a maternal quality. Sister-inw, tomorrow is the day Leon and I are engaged to be married. Skyler was a little excited and a little ted. I know, youve told me no less than ten times. Dollyughed helplessly, her ears getting calloused from Skyler. People are nervous. Skylerughed a little embarrassed. Dolly said she understood, and was no less nervous than Skyler when she got engaged. Still, Dolly reassured, I know how you feel, but you still have to rx, or else the engagement scene wont be even more chaotic. Mmm! Skyler nodded firmly. Sister-inw, the little one in your belly is more than eight months old, right? Will he move? Looking at Dollys baby bump, Skyler was filled with curiosity. Of course it moves, and always kicks mine, this kid is naughty as hell. As soon as Skyler said the baby, Dolly was instantly overwhelmed with motherly love and happy to show off.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Yeah, well, let me hear it, let me hear it. Skyler gently pressed against Dollys abdomen. Oops, its really moving ugh. As if he had discovered something new, Skyler said with a look of wonder. Dolly and Skyler chatted in the bedroom while Brayden and Leon both rxed in the study with a cup of tea. When he came into thepany, Brayden often stayed at home with Dolly, Brayden had nothing to do, and Leon was naturally rxed. Boss, recently City M has been calm, Kirnd Groups development is booming, James Group enterprises have also been a steady development, but I see that Archie, these days, small movements constantly, may also be for Kirnd Group to do some tampering. As usual, Leon reports back to Brayden on some of the happenings at City M. This kind of small person, even if we let him go, can he still turn the sky. Braydens eyes were full of contempt, for Archie, he did not put in his eyes from the beginning. Just send someone to keep a good eye on him, and if he does anything small to jeopardize the Kirnd Group, to jeopardize Dolly, then defeat him and make him stop forever. Understood. Leon replied sinctly. After talking about business, Braydens attitude is obviously much more rxed, looking at the side of Leon standing, Brayden said softly: You also do not stand, business is finished, you always willing toe over and sit down. Brayden keeps emphasizing that Leon is his brother, so he doesnt have to be so formal when doing things, just act like normal. However, Leon always has a clear division between his superiors and subordinates when he is working, and he is meticulous even in reporting things. For this, Brayden again felt satisfied and a little angry. Brayden have said so, Leon also no longer pretentious, grumpily sat down, when serious, when rxed, this is Leons usual style. Youre getting engaged tomorrow, are you nervous? Looking at the big grinning Leon, Brayden asked with a smile. Nervous about what. Leon looked calm, Engagement is just a ceremony, what do I have to be nervous about, if I get married, I guess I will still be nervous. Really not nervous at all? Brayden some disbelief, the boy usually encounter a thing will think half a day, the engagement is such a big thing and how will not nervous. No tension. Leon still has a look of full concern. Skyler, what brings you over here. Looking behind Leon, Brayden greeted him with a smile. Skyler is here! Hearing Braydens voice, Leon almost did not spill the tea in his hand, but once he saw Braydens face with a bad smile, Leon immediately knew that Brayden was blowing him up, then it was stable. So what if Skyler is here, Im not afraid of her. Besides, when I say Im not nervous about getting engaged, Im not nervous! As if to cover up the panic he had just felt, Leon said what he had just said again. Aigoo, what a big mouth. A female voice came, Leon on the spot to subdue, You say not afraid of me, I do not have a problem, after all, I do not scare people, but you say that the engagement is not nervous, I have to say, I do not know who was so nervousst night that they could not sleep! Skyler paced slowly in from outside the study. When he saw Skyler enter, Leons feet went weak and he almost fell to his knees. Skyler what are you doing over here, Im joking with the boss. Hey, hey, hey, hey. Leon ran to Skyler with a ttering face, Skyler you sit down, tired, sit down, Ill give you a leg massage. Leons behavior simply refreshed Braydens perception of him, never imagining that Leon had such a sultry side. Half a dayter he reacted and scoffed at Leon, Leon, so what you just said was all bragging, I thought you were so good! Boss, what else did Leon say? Skyler red at Leon, and then asked Brayden curiously. Oh, boss, I beg you, dont say anything! Youre not hurting me badly enough! Leon gave Brayden a sharp wink, but Brayden didnt mean to ignore it. Brayden smiled proudly, seeing Leon defeated, he felt really happy. No longer paying attention to Leon, Skyler said to Brayden: Boss, we still have some things to prepare for tomorrow, we will not stay much longer, sister-inw there I have already said, we will go back first. Chapter948 Dolly’s unexpected situation In that case, you guys should go back to work first, your sister-inw and I will be there first thing in the morning. Brayden nodded, agreeing with Skylers statement. After Leon both said goodbye and left, Brayden also went back to his bedroom and pushed the door open just in time to see Dolly, full of motherly love, stroking her baby bump and saying something sweetly. Braydenughed and walked softly on his feet to Dolly and smiled, Wasnt that another conversation with the baby. Since her belly was getting bigger, Dolly kept talking to her baby in her belly as if he could hear. Yeah, Im talking to the kid. Dolly said sweetly, and her cute look made Braydens heart flutter. Brayden pressed his head gently against Dollys belly, feeling the scent brought to him by mother and child, calming even his originally restless mood. Look, the child is moving and saying hello to you! Feeling the strange movement in her belly, Dolly hurriedly said to Brayden. Really, I saw it too, the little one is still quite active and not honest in the mothers tummy.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Brayden smiled, imagining the future of the family of three, he felt incredibly happy at the moment. Brayden, have you thought of a name for the baby yet? Leaning into Braydens arms, Dolly asked softly. Ive been thinking about it for a long time, how about Orion Kirnd, what do you think. After thinking for a while, Brayden said the name that came to mind. Orion, Orion Kirnd. Dolly savored it and then said with some pleasure, Okay, lets call it Orion Kirnd. Little cute, you have a name oh, its Orion Kirnd, do you like the name? Stroking the small of her back, Dolly said tenderly. Gotta tell our mom and dad the name soon, theyve been thinking about it for a long time. With that in mind, Dolly turned her attention to Brayden. Due to her pregnancy, Dolly has not touched her cell phone for a long time, and she usually just watches TV and keeps flowers. At this point it is obvious that Brayden is the one to do the job of informing mom and dad. Dont worry, you get some rest, Ill go inform them. Brayden kissed Dollys forehead and said gently. By the next day, Brayden woke up early and gently woke up Dolly beside him. Since her pregnancy, Dolly has be very sleepy and spends arge part of her day in bed. Originally Brayden did not want her to go to Leon and Skylers engagement ceremony, but she had to go, and Brayden could not do anything about it. After a brief wash up, the two drove to Leons home. Leons home and the Kirnd Family are close by, and in just ten minutes, the two arrived. Brayden is busy giving Leon advice while Dolly watches happily. The engagement ceremony soon began, and there were not many people there, just rtives and a few close friends of Leon and Skylers family. Of course, the parents of both parties came to the engagement. The Mitchell Family is arge family in City M, and Skyler is the only child of the Mitchell Family, so naturally he has been loved since he was a child. But unlike Le, the Mitchell Family ces a lot of emphasis on family literacy, so Skyler is a good girl who knows her stuff. The Mitchell Family is at least a big family, so its not right to find a bodyguard for a son-inw. But they did not expressly oppose it, after all, it is their daughters favorite person. When theyter learned that their daughters boyfriend was Leon, Skylers parents were satisfied and agreed to the marriage. Leon is Braydens closest brother ah, although nominally Leon said he was a bodyguard, but the discerning know that Leon is Kirnd Groups second inmand, Im afraid no one objected. With this rtionship, how can they still be unhappy! Leon and Skylers engagement ceremony is solemn but also simple, there is no fussy process, just by the master of ceremonies said the opening speech, and then Leon got down on one knee to propose to Skyler. Like most engagement ceremonies, the process is almost over when its done. The only thing the crowd was watching was Leon. Leon today dressed dressed extraordinarily handsome, standing in front of Skyler there is a sense of both the man and the woman. Just awkward, Leons face was very red the whole time, as if he had filled two bottles of white wine before the engagement, even when he proposed to Skyler, he stammered and did not know what to say, making everyone happy. Brayden and Dolly sat quietly in the front row watching all this, sincerely happy for the two. Looking at the sweet and loving two people in front of her, Dolly couldnt help but think of herself when she was engaged, and a sense of sweetness came over her, feeling very happy. Honey, when are we going to get married. Dolly asked Brayden with some anticipation. A woman, one of the most anticipated things, is to have a romantic wedding of their own, right? Dolly thought sweetly. When the baby is born, we will immediately have a sensational wedding, I want you to wear the most beautiful wedding dress and be the most beautiful bride! Looking at Dolly, Brayden spoke with deep emotion and determination. Dolly smiled, like a blossoming flower, hearing her beloved respond so affectionately, she felt she was the happiest woman in the world. Just about to say something, Dolly suddenly felt a sharp pain in her belly, a violent pain that caught Dolly off guard, lost her voice and screamed. Ah! Dolly grabbed Braydens hand, Brayden, my belly hurts! It hurts! In just a few seconds, a fineyer of sweat beads up on Dollys forehead, obviously Dolly is suffering in pain. Dolly, Dolly, whats wrong with you? Seeing Dollys painful appearance, Brayden panicked. Ill take you to the hospital, you hang in there Dolly! Dollys appearance pierced deeply into Braydens heart, making him unable to calm down and hugging Dolly somewhat overwhelmed. It was good to hear the advice of people around, Brayden panicked and called the hospital. Hello, hospital? My girlfriend, she suddenly has a special pain in her abdomen, it seems that the baby in her stomach is in a situation, you guys send someone over here quickly! The location is at After hanging up the phone, Brayden panicked and grabbed Dollys hand again andforted her, Dont worry Dolly, the doctor will be here soon! Chapter949 Only one can be preserved Brayden, our baby, is our baby going to be okay? Im so scared Brayden! Clutching Braydens hand in a death grip, Dollys voice trembled as she asked. Its okay, the baby will be fine! Youll be fine too, dont worry, the doctor will be here soon. Braydens voice was full of tenderness, he forced himself to calm down, Dolly was already so nervous, if he didnt calm down, Dolly would go crazy! Dolly stopped screaming in panic at the sound of her voice and closed her mouth tightly, but still let out a painful moan, clearly she was suffering great pain. Time seems to have passed a century, from the distance gradually came the sound of ambnce, Brayden spirit: Dolly, the doctor is here, we are okay! Slowly pulling up in front of Brayden and Dolly, two female doctors in white coats ran out of the ambnce. Doctor, take a look at my girlfriend, you must not let anything happen to her! Brayden said with urgency in his voice, turning to the doctor. Patients family, dont be nervous yet, we will do our best to save your girlfriend, can you please step aside first? The doctor said politely that they encounter many such cases every day and are full of calmness in the face of such things. Knowing that he is dyed here, Brayden is also hastily shed to the side, a concerned look at Dolly. The two doctors were busy giving Dolly a brief examination, then with a frown and a serious expression they said to Brayden: The patients water has broken and there is bleeding present, she must be taken to the hospital immediately for treatment, otherwise her life will be in danger? Life threatening? Hearing the doctors heavy words, Brayden could no longer keep his cool and grabbed the doctors sleeve, saying in a panic, Then what are you waiting for? Please save Dolly, dont let anything happen to her! Braydens behavior was impulsive, but the two doctors did not dare to have the slightest dissatisfaction, beforeing they had been informed that it was the president of the Kirnd Group Brayden called for an emergency, so they must not be offended. The doctor hurriedly responded, Dont worry, well do our best. Quickly, put the patient on the ambnces carefully. The two paramedics gently set the stretcher in ce, lifted Dolly onto it, and got into the car. Brayden gave a few words of exnation to the people around him and was also eager to get into the ambnce. In the ambnce, Brayden looked at Dolly with a worried face, thinking about what the doctor had just said, and he couldnt help but feel tight in his heart. Dolly, dont let anything happen to you! Dolly, who was lying on a stretcher, was already in a semi-conscious state, but still frowning tightly, apparently still suffering from great pain. As soon as the ambnce arrived at the hospital, Dolly was carried to the operating room by the medical staff. Brayden nervously tried to follow him in, but was stopped by the doctor in the operating room. The patients family, the patient is in a very bad condition, we need to operate on him immediately, please wait patiently outside. The doctor said seriously. Doctor, please Brayden opened his mouth to say something else, but the doctor ignored him and turned to prepare for surgery. An hour has passed since the lights came on in the operating room. Brayden kept circling the door, turning his head every now and then to look at the operating room door, how he wished the operation could be over now and he could go in and see Dolly properly. Dolly, Dolly! The sound of hurried footsteps apanied by panicked shouts brought Talia to the hospital, apanied by Otto. Brayden, hows Dolly doing? As soon as she saw Brayden, Talia also lit up and rushed to Braydens side, asking impatiently. Its not good. Dollys in there right now undergoing surgery. Brayden said with a sober face. This is fine, how can this happen? Talia said with a pained look on her face, pulling Ottos arm. This must not be something wrong! Dolly if You shut up! Otto red at Talia and reprimanded, This is not in the middle of an operation, you do not say anything nonsense, wait at ease is, what is the use of hurry! Seemingly also aware of the error of her earlier expression, Talia somewhat reproachfully lowered her head, stopped talking, and silently waited for the result of the operation, only to think of something and secretly redden her own eyes. Ottos nervousness is no less than Talias, but he has seen a lot of big storms, he knows that this time can not be chaotic, walked to Braydens side, patted his shoulder and said: You also do not stand here dry, sit down and rest, and after Dollys surgery have you busy. Knowing that Otto was telling the truth, Brayden nodded and silently turned to sit on the bench in the hallway. Time passes, and another two hours have passed. At that moment the door of the operating room was opened and the doctor came out of it with some heaviness. Seeing the doctore out, Brayden, Otto, and Talia rushed forward. Doc, hows it going, Dolly, is she okay? Staring at the doctor, Brayden asked urgently. The patient is still not out of danger, the patients water has broken, the child inside has the possibility of premature delivery, but the bleeding indicates that the patient has signs of difficult delivery, so you have to be prepared for the worst. The doctor said with a serious face. Whats the worst that can happen. Brayden felt as if he had fallen into an ice cer, all over his body began to emanate a cold feeling. The worst that can happen is that the adult or the child, only one can be preserved. And if this happens, then the adults will be incapable of reproduction in the future. The doctor finished without speaking, apparently waiting for Brayden to make a final decision. If there is a worst-case scenario, then I hope you can keep the lord. Without even thinking about it, Brayden didnt hesitate to say it. Braydens love for Dolly is already deep in his bones, although full of regret for the unborn child, but this kind of time, can never hesitate. Yes, lets keep the adults first. Talia didnt say anything, but Otto took the lead. They have long wished they could hold their grandchildren sooner, but if this is what happens, keeping the adults is the best oue, even if Dolly has no chance of getting pregnant from now on and they may never hold their grandchildren again, they have no regrets.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Seeing Brayden and the others discuss the final result, the doctor nodded and said, Okay, if the worst does happen, then we will save the adults first. But everything is unknown, the chances of keeping both the adult and the child are not small, you dont have to be disappointed now, we will do our best. Then Im counting on you doctor. Knowing that there was still hope, Brayden told the doctor with great anticipation. The doctor gave Brayden an affirmative look back and went back to the operating room. Chapter950 Look at our children Dolly is such a nice girl, how could this happen to her! When she saw the doctor walk into the operating room, Talia could no longer control herself and wiped her tears with sadness. Otto sighed and also said nothing, waiting silently. Braydens thoughts were overwhelming at this point, as he thought about what Dolly had been through since she got pregnant, knowing what the baby would mean to her, how he would face Dolly once he lost the baby, and how devastated Dolly would be! The more you think about it, the more irritated, Brayden simply do not think about anything, waiting for the final result. In the long torturous wait, another two hours passed. The lights in the operating room finally went out, and several people stared nervously at the door of the operating room, waiting for the final result. Brayden at this time there is a kind of fear afraid to hear the results, but there is no way, should face, always have to face. Doctor, how is it going? Gritting his teeth, Brayden walked up to the doctor and asked. The doctor came out with a tired face and shook his head somewhat helplessly when he saw Braydens men. Seeing the doctor shake his head, Braydens heart was cold, looking at this, 80% of the child is not saved. Thinking about it, Brayden had a feeling of unsteadiness on his feet and was just about to open his mouth to ask about the final results when the doctor spoke up leisurely. Whats going on here? Your wife is just over eight months pregnant, howe the baby born prematurely actually weighs seven and a half pounds, is white and chubby, and doesnt look like a premature birth. The doctor was full of doubts and said to himself and also to Brayden several people. What did you say? You said the baby is fine! Brayden asked with a look of disbelief and some tion. Didnt I just say it, seven and a half pounds of fat white boy ah. The doctor looked at Brayden and wondered a little if he had an ear problem. Then why did you just shake your head! Brayden had the urge to blow his head off, but it was quickly overridden by joy. The baby is fine, and Dolly is fine! What could be more rewarding than that! And, one bes a father! Brayden had an unreal sense of satisfaction at the thought of being a father to a child.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Otto and Talia were relieved to hear the news, the mother and child were safe and all were happy! Doctor, can we go in and see Dolly now? Brayden was busy asking, now desperate to see Dolly and to meet their child. Of course you can, but the patient is very weak now and needs to recuperate, so you must remember not to make a fuss. The doctor kindly reminded. Got it, thank you doctor. Brayden thanked him repeatedly and then rushed to the ward with Otto and Talia in a ze of glory. At the moment Dolly has woken up, just a pale and very weak look, holding a baby in her arms, full of motherly love. Dolly. Brayden walked into the room just in time to see Dolly and called out softly. Hearing Braydens voice, Dolly hurriedly looked up and said happily, Brayden,e over here and look at our baby. Mom and Dad, youre here, too. Seeing Otto and Talia, Dolly greeted them respectfully. Here we are, Dolly, how are you feeling? The two men walked up to Dolly with a concerned look on their faces. Im fine, I made you guys worry. Dolly responded sweetly. Brayden did not say anything, but just quietly looked at the child in Dollys arms, his heart filled with special emotions. This is a kind of blood affinity, so that Brayden saw the childs first nce, has inspired his own heart endless fatherly love. Come on, Daddys hugging. Receiving the baby from Dolly, Brayden felt immensely satisfied, as if his life hade full circle at this moment, without any regrets. The little guy in his arms is also curious to look at this new world he just came to, see Brayden, the little guy even grinned gently, as if smiling at Brayden. Look, look, the little guy is smiling. Otto and Talia, who were also excited, were overwhelmed by the joy of finally getting their grandson, as they had hoped for so long. Come on, let Grandma hug you. Holding back the joy in her heart, Talia stepped forward to take the little one from Braydens arms. The family of five gathered happily together, bringing some warmth to the somewhat cold ward. Leon and Skyler could not make it to the hospital to visit Dolly because they were still needed for the ceremony there. But when he learned that both mother and son were safe, Brayden called to inform the two of them of the good news. Dolly was at Leon and Skylers engagement ceremony when the situation urred, and although there werent many people, there were still many reporters on the scene. So some journalists witnessed this scene, and now, the news of Kirnd Group presidents wife Dolly was sent to hospital in an ident is also spreading. So much so that many people now know that Dolly was hospitalized and Brayden also went to the hospital, this is the power of the paparazzi. In order to prevent some people who like rumors from having any more opportunities to take advantage of, when a reporter came to the hospital to ask Brayden about Dolly, Brayden also generously said: his fiance gave birth to a son for himself in the hospital today. Immediately afterwards, Braydens current visit was reported on TV, and many people got to know the news, and for a while the originally quiet City M was somewhat lively again. Archie was watching TV at the time and happened to see the news as well. Archie, whose face was originally calm, instantly turned gloomy after seeing this news, clenching his fist to death, his eyes full of hate. Its them again! Brayden and Dolly. You live such a miserable life, and now you cant even live a normal life, why can you be so happy, and now you even have children. Im not convinced! Archie mmed the remote control to the floor, snarling with a scowl. If youre not all happy, Ill make you pay for it properly! Archies eyes shot out a gleam of resentment as he made hisst stand against this unfair fate! Needless to say, Archies heart was seriously deformed at this point, and in his mind, nothing could be more important than destroying Brayden and Dollys happiness. Archies side is long gone from Les. After suffering so much injustice at the Webb Family, Les heart is already dead. After struggling for a long time, Le made the difficult decision to leave the Webb Family and divorce Archie. Chapter951 Archie’s last card Undoubtedly, making this decision meant that Le would have to live a life of discement again. She has no one skill and no one else to shelter her. In aplex society, fumbling around on your own is sure to be fraught with danger, and more importantly, Le is pregnant with Archies child. She could have chosen to spend her life in the Webb Family, having children of her own, and the rest of the Webb Family would have been so good to her that she would have been able to feed and clothe herself, even if Archie had treated her any way he wanted. But she was so fed up with Archie, she didnt want to waste all her youth on someone who treated her like a ything. She was banished from the James Family, but that doesnt mean she doesnt have dignity. When Le filed for divorce, Archie was full of scorn and ridicule. He doesnt believe Le can survive now that shes left the Webb Family and only takes this as a joke. But when Le made this request three times, Archie knew she was serious. Archie agrees, confident that Le will soon regret it. Archie smiles smugly at the thought of Le on her knees soon afterwards, begging herself to forgive her and let her return to the Webb Family. Much time has passed and Le still has no intention of returning to the Webb Family to ask for Archies forgiveness. Archie also sent people everywhere to look for her, but Le is like evaporated into thin air, never found a trace.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Especially when he knows that Le is pregnant with his own flesh and blood, Archie is more anxious, he desperately wants Sophie back, but this has be a luxury. After Le left, Archie became even more iprehensible, locking himself in the house all day, not knowing what he was doing. Now there is a new goal, which is to deal with Dolly and Brayden, for which he has bet everything. He has nothing left and doesnt even care about his life. After having his legs broken by Brayden, the insurancepany paid Archie a substantial amount of money. Archie has not been able to use, plus his ownst use of a little means from the Webb Family enterprises to obtain arge sum of money, Archie decided to use the money toplete his final n. Archie knew that even if his n could bepleted sessfully this time, with the power of the Kirnd Group, he could easily investigate the matter as his own doing. But what could that do? To him, living was no longer the most important thing, dying was a relief. With the determination to die, he decided to use hisst power. On this day, a man covered in ck clothes, even with a ck mask on his face, appeared at Archies home. Although the crowd is very strange what is the origin of this person, but the other party named to see Archie, the others did not ask anything more. The man in ck knocked directly on Archies room door. Come on in. Seeming to already know who wasing, Archie said in a calm voice. The door was slowly pushed open, and when she saw who wasing, Archie smiled, Lucian, youre here. Archie, I hear youve been having troubletely? The man in ck had a twisted Lusheona ent, and it was clear that he was not from Lusheona. The man called Lucian Saunders, a member of the Country R triad Phaullux Organisation, came to City M in order toplete the task, but did not think that the task was notpleted, but all his brothers died, and finally when he was in danger, it was Archies appearance that saved him, Lucian Lucian was grateful and said he would definitely return the favorter. This time Archie called him in and it was time to return the favor. Its a bit of a problem, but theres nothing you cant handle when youre on the job. Archieughed and didnt tell him the real story. It was pure coincidence that Lucian was saved when Archie was driving down the street and suddenly a man covered in blood appeared on the side of the road, begging himself on him. The man was already dying, and Archie was going to get out of here as soon as he pumped the gas, but the man told him in broken Lusheonanguage that he was from Country R, the Phaullux Organisation, and that he would repay him wellter if he could save himself. Hearing these words Archie was swayed, he was ambitious, and being able to get close to the tree of Phaullux Organisation would be very beneficial for his future development. It would be nice to be rewarded by a member of the Country Ruro society, and to be able toe on a mission in Lusheona, this person must not be of low status within the Phaullux Organisation. With this in mind, Archie decisively helped Lucian to the car and took him to the best hospital for treatment. From then on Lucian and Archie, also established a certain friendship, but this friendship behind there is no interest rtionship, who is not clear. Lucian, the small leader from the Country R triad, is Archiesst card at the moment. Archie just dont lie to me, would you have called me in to help without something big? And you also said that this is the only andst thing you asked me to do. Lucian said somewhat proudly, he is very clear about his ability, Archie asked for his help, must have encountered something that can not be solved. Looking at Lucians arrogant look, Archie didnt get a little angry, but instead wanted tough a little. The more arrogant you are, the more you will help me with this task. The smile in Archies eyes grew even bigger as he thought about it. s, after many days of not seeing each other, still nothing can escape Lucians eyes. Archie shot his mouth off without a word, In that case, I wont hide it. I want to ask Lucian to help me deal with a man who is Brayden, the president of Kirnd Group. Brayden, as far as I know, this man is not simple, Im afraid. Lucian is very arrogant, but that does not mean he is also very simple-minded. On the contrary, he has a high level of intelligence and ability to read people in order to climb to his current position at the Phaullux Organisation. Kirnd Group is your M is thergest group, and Brayden, while holding the big power of Kirnd Group, seems to have this inextricable connection with the underground organization of City M. Archie you actually told me it was a small matter, you are too much of me. This arrogant Country R man knows a lot, Archie cursed, but his face was still smiling as always. Lucian, Kirnd Group must be as powerful as ever in City M. But youre not from City M. Your hometown is Country R. And as far as I know, you should have returned to Country R recently. Its not a good idea, but whether it works or not, youll go back to Country R afterwards. He wont be stupid enough to go after the Phaullux Organisation. Archies words were justified,plimentary and factual, and step by step they were eroding Lucians sanity. Chapter952 The plan is on And you have a point, we at the Phaullux Organisation have never had you Lusheona people in our sights, let alone just a small group president. Speaking of which, Lucian lifted his chin condescendingly, his tone full of contempt. This bastard, you finished the mission and then Brayden killed really the best results! Archie secretly gritted his teeth, though hated Dolly and Brayden. But for this Country R people look down on Lusheona people, still find it difficult to hold back, hold a fire. But the purpose is not achieved, he can not show it now. Lucian youre right, so do you think you can do this thing? Archie waited for Lucians response. This Thats true, but Lucian is still a little hesitant, after all, he is going back to Country R in a couple of days, there is no need to offend someone who is calling the shots at City M at this time, even if he doesnt care. Lucian, I know you are the mostmitment person, I have nothing else to ask you, I just want you to help me finish this thing. Archie said with a sincere face: In addition to Lucian you are so smart, toplete this matter is simply handy, why are you still so hesitant, are you afraid? Archie knows that this kind of self-righteous person is most afraid of being looked down upon, so he even used the excitement method. How can that be, and how can I be afraid of him! You name it, what do I need to do, and Ill show you what I, and our Phaullux Organisation, are capable of. Thinking that he was actually despised by a useless handicapped person, Lucian finally stopped hesitating and agreed in one breath. Thats really great, Lucian is really someone who can do great things! Archie was overjoyed and joyfully bragged to Lucian, Actually, what were going to do is very simple, let me make it simple. Right now Brayden and his wife Dolly are both in the hospital. Dolly has just given birth and needs Dollys care. You have a lot of options, you can do it to Dolly or you can do it to their kids. If you can bring someone out the best, if not, then just do them at the hospital! Archies voice was full of hate, and even Lucian next to him felt a chill. You mean, for me to kill them? Lucian was a little hesitant, it would be the same as having a blood feud with Brayden, and he was considering whether it was worth it. Even if I cant kill them, I cant let them off easily, I want them to shed their skin in pain even if they dont die. Archie said through gritted teeth. Then Archie took out a package from under the table and handed it to Lucian, Lucian, this is two million, which is my payment to you for this operation, and I will give you another three million after the job is done. Although you may not take this money to heart, but this is also a small brothers heart. Instead of giving Lucian all the money, Archie chose to keep a portion for himself in case he failed to act, so he could have a way out. Seeing therge sum of money in front of him, Luciansst bit of concern disappeared. 2 million is a lot of money for a mid-level leader like him in the Phaullux Organisation.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I thought I just had to do this as a reward, but now that there is money to be made, Lucian immediately attached great importance to this matter. Archie, since youre so kind, dont worry, Ill finish this operation properly and make Brayden and the others pay! Lucian said. Archie nodded in satisfaction, Lucian really saw the money and immediately changed his attitude, but this is exactly what he wanted. Since you get paid to do things, Ill pay you for it! The corner of Archies mouth lifted slightly, a calcting smile hung on his face, but the wealthy Lucian did not notice at this time. The n, silently started Since Dolly gave birth, Brayden has been by Dollys side every inch of the way, taking care of her. Dolly is now feeling much better and will be able to go home in a few days to recuperate. Orion, let Daddy hold you. Brayden lovingly picked up the child in his crib, his heart full of joy. I heard my mother say that our child is exactly the same as me when I was a child, and the child really looks more like his father, who called his father so good! Brayden said to Dolly narcissistically, his face full of smugness. Braydens childish look amused Dolly, who didnt hold back on her sarcasm: I hope the kids dont look like you when theyre older. I heard my mom say someone who didnt like to go to the bathroom when they were seven or eight always liked to wet the bed. You, how do you know that. Brayden old face a red, Dolly smirked non-smiling gaze, look at him a burst of embarrassment, want to find a crack immediately into the ground. How can mom say everything nonsense! Its not true, you mustnt believe it! Brayden tried hard to deny it, but unfortunately Dolly saw through it all, Okay, okay, its just bedwetting, whats the big deal, after all, youre so good, its only natural to do things that other kids cant do! Dolly looked at Brayden smugly, and told you to be silly. I was I was just dreaming. Forget it, lets change the subject, okay. Brayden blushed and tried to exin, but found that how can not exin, simply ignore Dolly, alone out to get some air. Walking out of the room, Brayden just collided with a person, subconsciously looked up and saw a doctor in a white coat, was hit by his own straight rubbing his stomach, but in a good way nothing serious. Im sorry, Doctor, are you okay. Brayden said somewhat apologetically. Its okay. The doctor threw down two hard words and walked away without looking back. Brayden was a bit puzzled, the doctor looked a bit odd and didnt react properly. But the thought that he might be angry with himself, Braydenughed bitterly and did not think any more. Brayden stood in the doorway casually flipping through his phone, which he had been using for the past few days to see some of the news his assistant had reported to him, and in the meantime to settle what he could handle at hand. Thats when a nurse came by pulling a food cart. Harlow, here to help serve food again. Brayden said with a smile. This nurse was specially assigned to Dolly by the hospital and was responsible for Dollys usual diet, which was specifically requested by Brayden and, of course, at a certain cost. Yes, Mr. Kirnd. Without looking up, Harlow said, somewhat unnaturally, Ill go in first, Mr. Kirnd. Chapter953 Harlow’s helplessness and guilt Okay Harlow, Ill trouble you then. Brayden said politely, Harlow do you have something on your mind or are you just in a bad mood, why dont I do it. Seeing Harlows somewhat distracted look, Brayden said thoughtfully. He could have helped Dolly himself with something like dinner, and if Harlow had something on her mind, there was no excuse for doing it herself. Its okay, Ill do it, no need to bother you, Mr. Kirnd. Harlow said in a rush, looking like he didnt want to bother Brayden. Seeing that she did not want to say anything, Brayden also did not force, after all, the rtionship between the two is not familiar at all, each in their own way. Harlow pushed the food cart into Dollys hospital room. Harlow, youreing over here. Dolly was also polite when she saw Harlow pushing in the door. Yes Miss Dean, its time for dinner. Harlow pulled the corner of his mouth and said with a smirk. Heres todays meal, let me feed you. Wow, todays meal is so scrumptious. Dolly smiled like a child, she didnt notice Harlows abnormality and was happy as a child when she saw the meal. Thats when Brayden walked in. Look at you happy, its just dinner, its like you havent eaten. Brayden teased somewhat gently. Ignoring Brayden, he finally picked up his chopsticks and got ready to start. Miss Dean, wait a minute. Harlow suddenly interrupted at this point. Whats the matter Harlow, whats the problem? Seeing Harlows reaction, Dolly wondered what was wrong with her and asked somewhat inexplicably. Nothing, nothing, I just misread it and thought there was something in the meal! Harlow said a little tangled, and finished with an embarrassed smile. Sorry, Miss Dean, getting older and having trouble with my eyes. Harlow youre not kidding, youre only in your thirties, how can you get older. Dolly chuckled, thinking she was joking. Brayden did not say anything aside, but looked straight at Dolly, he always felt that Harlow was very wrong today, as if there was something to hide from them. But Harlow himself did not say, he is also confused, so he had to continue to observe on the side. Dolly first took a sip of the soup from her te. Mmm, thats delicious, Harlow your hospital food is really getting better and better! Dolly said admiringly, without a moments hesitation, and continued happily preparing the rest of the dishes.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Miss Dean, this meal may not be too clean, let me get you another one. Seeing Dolly immediately put the dish in her mouth, Harlow finally spoke up. Earlier she had been struggling, but now she had finally made up her mind, although there was still pain in her eyes. Dolly froze in some confusion as she watched Harlow carry the meal away from the table. Harlow, whats going on? If you have any difficulties, just say so, and I will help if I can. Brayden finally found out what the problem was, and it should be that there was something wrong with the meal this time. Asked by Brayden, Harlow finally panicked. I me She was a little hesitant, not knowing what to say, except for the sweat seeping out of her forehead, showing how nervous she was at the moment. Theres something wrong with the food today, isnt there? Who exactly is targeting Dolly? Harlow, I know its not your intention, just say whats going on and well never give you a hard time. The look on Harlows face said it all, Brayden guessed outright. Hearing Braydens spection, Harlow finally stopped hiding and told the truth about what happened. Mr. Kirnd, Miss Dean, Im sorry! Harlows face was full of remorse and helplessness, I didnt want to do it, but I really had no choice, someone asked me to put poison in Miss Deans meal, it was not my intention! Please forgive me! Someone arranged for you to poison Dollys meal? Who was that person? Hearing Harlow tell the truth of the matter, Brayden was shocked, fortunately Harlow has a conscience, otherwise That the consequences are really unthinkable. I dont know who it was, but someone called me today and said they had kidnapped my child and that if my child was to be safe, I had to do what they said. He also wouldnt allow me to call the police or he would kill my child. At this point, Harlow, in tears, went forward and knelt before Brayden, begging, Mr. Kirnd, I did not mean to harm Miss Dean, for the sake of my timely repentance, you can save my child! I know you are very powerful, there must be a way! Seeing Harlow like this, Dolly, who has always been kind-hearted, is also very unforgiving. Brayden, Harlow cant help it, besides, she didnt do anything to hurt us in the end, but told us the truth of the matter, so help her. Dolly advised. Yall take it easy for now, I know Harlow was coerced into doing this, and I dont me her for it right now, but this must be something to think about. I will send Leon to inquire about the whereabouts of Harlows child, and Im sure they know Harlow wont necessarily do what they say, so there must still be a backhand. Brayden first helped Harlow up on the floor, gave her a reassuring look of understanding, and then said with a look of certainty. So what do we do now? Since Brayden said so, he must have thought of a way, so Dolly asked with some urgency. Now we just have to wait and wait for them to reveal their true purpose. After a pause, Brayden added: Harlow, its not safe for you to stay here now, so go home first, or stay well elsewhere in the hospital, and Ill let you know as soon as theres any news about your baby. Yes, yes. Harlow agreed, Ill do anything you want as long as I can save my baby! Mr. Kirnd, Ill be happy to help you! Brayden didnt say anything, just nodded, and Harlow left the ward after bidding Dolly goodbye again. Looking at Harlows departing figure, Brayden was lost in thought. Who in the world would harm themselves and Dolly? Brayden really cant think of a person with whom they have a grudge, now down and out, disabled, it makes no sense that there is still so much energy ah. I guess I need to pay attention to myself these days, Brayden reminded himself. Then Brayden called Leons phone, Leon, you immediately now to help me check the Harlow child news, he was kidnapped, you send someone must be safe to rescue him. Copy that. When ites to business, Leons answers are always so crisp and concise. Leon and Skyler were on their way to the hospital at this time and hadnt had time to check on Dolly, knowing that only now did they have the time. Hanging up the phone, Brayden suddenly found a pair of eyes staring at him from the doorway outside the hospital room, eyes full of cold blood and cruelty. Chapter954 Malevolent Lucian Who! BraydeRavenwood University drank and got up to chase out. Seeing that he was discovered, the man outside the ward hurriedly and quickly left. By the time Brayden chased him out, the mans figure had disappeared, leaving a mere shadow around the corner of the corridor. Dolly, Im going to go out and check and Ill be right back. Turning his head to Dolly in the room, Brayden darted toward the end of the hallway. Seems to be deliberately in order to give Brayden a chance, the man ran fast, but always leave a trace for Brayden so that he does not lose him. Finally, at the rooftop of the building, Brayden finally spotted the mans figure. He was wearing a doctors white coat with arge mask. Although he could not see the appearance of the person in front of him, Brayden saw a strong sense of mockery in his gaze. Youve been trapped! The man said in a rudimentary Lusheona. Country R people? That was Braydens first reaction. No, I should not be his target, their real target, is Dolly! Brayden cried foul and turned to run to Dollys room. While running, Brayden med himself stupid, this is obviously the enemys diversionary tactics, but he was in a hurry to find the real culprit behind the curtain, did not think of this. Dolly, Ill be there soon, dont let anything happen to you! When he reached Dollys floor, Brayden suddenly heard Dollys scream. Hearing the scream, Braydens heart seized hard and ran forward at a faster pace. When he came to the ward, Brayden saw Dolly, who was running out of the hospital bed, and was greatly relieved that Dolly was okay. Brayden, our baby! Our baby has been taken away from us, you have to go and save him! Dollys voice was full of desperation. Just a few moments before Brayden left, a man dressed as a doctor rushed in and came in and grabbed the baby from Dollys arms without a second thought. What did you say! Brayden just put down the heart instantly mentioned in the throat, only to look at Dolly, they did not find the fact that the child was not around at this time. Without any hesitation, Brayden chased out again for a moment. From just now Dolly screaming to now also passed less than a minute, the person who took away their children must not be far away.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Brayden chose to follow the exit of the hospital all the way over, since these Country R people have premeditatedly snatched their own children, the first priority must be to escape from the hospital. Chasing him to the entrance of the hospital, Brayden stopped, with an angry fire in his eyes, as if he wanted to tear the man in front of him to pieces. At this time, the Country R people who grabbed the two children also stopped running forward, but stood in ce with some difficulty. Directly across from him were Leon and Skyler, both of whom had just entered the hospital. And the person who is now holding the baby is none other than Lucian, who wasmissioned by Archie to get back at Brayden and Dolly. After nning for a long time, Lucian finally decided to make a move on the child, directly snatching the child is far easier than kidnapping Dolly, and they are more likely toplete the task. But at present Lucian in City M can use not many people, and this operation is in a public ce such as a hospital, more people will be exposed instead. So Lucian took only one of his men with him and nned the series of events that just happened. Who knows when the final is close to sess, or because of Leon and Skylers arrival, resulting in the n change constant. It is because of Leon and Skylers timely arrival that Lucians wish to snatch Brayden and Dollys child unknowingly falls through. Give me back my child, and I can let you live. Brayden looked at the man holding his child and said coldly. Do you think Im stupid? If I give you the baby, then Im not even myst hope. Faced with a back-and-forth situation, Lucian was a bit rmed, but still very sure of a full-body retreat. Youd better think clearly, the child is in my hands now, and if you dare to make a move, this child will be the price you pay for your recklessness. Lucian said coldly, his voice full of unquestionable. No, dont you hurt my baby, I beg you! The first person to panic when hearing Lucians threat was Dolly. Faced with this situation, her heart really does not think too much, as long as her child is safe, even if she is allowed to die, she will not hesitate. Very well. Lucian sneered, Since you love this child so much, then Im relieved. Then stop nagging and hurry up and let me go, or else Ill let you see blood first. Such a small child, if he sees blood I dont know what will happen to him. Lucians tone was full of grimness, as if he would ruthlesslyy hands on the child in the next moment. We promise you, as long as you dont hurt my baby! Seeing Lucians appearance, Dolly has long been out of her mind, Brayden, will you let him go, I just want our child to be safe and sound ah! Looking at Dollys face full of helplessness because of the heartache of the child, Brayden heart is also hard, but some things can not be said in front of Lucian. If the person is let go now, I guess the child is even less likely to return to his or her side. Nothing was said, Brayden just looked at Dolly and gave her a look that contained a lot of things. As if reading the meaning of Braydens eyes to express, Dolly injected a tranquilizer general, slowly quiet, no longer speak. The more this happens, the more she has to trust Brayden to sort things out. Dollys trust in Brayden has reached an almost instinctive level. See a few people are not saying anything, just silently looking at themselves, Lucian surprisingly some panic. So again, loudly and emphatically, Ill say it onest time, get out of the way and let me through, or else youll be waiting to collect the bodies of your lovely children. Fearing for the safety of the child in Lucians arms, Braydenpromised and gave Leon a look before Leon and Skyler also slowly stepped aside, giving way to the main entrance of the hospital. See Brayden they made concessions, Lucian can not help but secretly relieved, he was really afraid that this group of people do notpromise in the slightest, when they simply do not have the opportunity to get out alive, fortunately their own hands of the chips are still important. Lucian smiled smugly and looked warily at Brayden and Leon as he slowly backed away from the hospital, step by step. Chapter955 Crisis Averted As Lucian slowly passed the two Leons, Brayden knew the time was right and spoke up, You were sent by Archie, werent you? Braydens voice was soft but full of certainty, as if he was telling the truth. Lucians eyelids involuntarily jumped, his face did not change in the slightest, but his heart set off a shocking wave. He was already aware of his affair with Archie? Lucian suspected that Brayden had already figured out the n and was a bit uncertain. It doesnt matter who I sent you, what matters is that your child is still in my hands. The heart has already been frightened, but Lucian still colorfully said. To get Country Rs mob to work for him, Archie paid you a lot of money, didnt he? Brayden said with a wry smile. Lucian was full of horror, if just now he still had some doubts, then now he was almost sure, Brayden had already known everything! You .. You . Lucian was full of shock and looked at Brayden not knowing what to say. It is at this time, Leon finally waiting for an opportunity to move, while Lucians mind is not yet settled, Leon fiercely scampered to the formers side, a clutch of Lucian ced a hand at the childs throat, a forceful twist! Special Forces Leons strength is far from ordinary people, click, Lucians arm should be broken. Ah! Lucian, who was in a panic, felt a sharp paining from his wrist, screamed miserably and with his other hand was about to drop the child on the ground. After ruining Lucians arm, Leon did not hesitate, his body like a spinning gyroscope directly to Lucians other side, with a light force to catch thetter has spilled the child, the child into his arms, and then kicked Lucian over to the ground. Its a long story, but this series of events happened in just a sh of lightning. Crisis averted, Brayden helped Dolly walk slowly to Leons side. Child, my child. Dolly hurriedly took the child from Leons arms, extremely serious will be the little one up and down a good check side, to confirm that there is no a little injury, Dolly also just hold the child tightly in their arms, as if to melt into their own bodies. Baby, youre scaring mommy. Dolly said in shock, if something happens to her child, Dolly really does not know how she should live. When Lucian was in his arms just now, the little one did not make a sound at all. Now that he is back in Dollys arms and feels the warm, kind breath of his mother, the little one cries out, seemingly venting his grievances just now.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the babys cries, Dollys heart was about to melt. Without further hesitation, she said to Brayden and Leon and then returned to the ward with Skylers help. What had just happened had long drawn the attention of all the doctors and nurses, and with all of them watching, nothing more could happen to Dolly and the baby. Seeing Dolly leave, Brayden then withdrew his gaze and began to look at Lucian, who was lying on the ground wailing. A ripped off Lucians mouthpiece, Brayden also finally saw thetters true face. Lucian looked at Brayden with a look of fear, now he finally understood how horrible this errand of his. Even if he seeds in this operation, with the identity and strength of this person in front of him, I am afraid he will not be able to return to Country R unharmed. Lucian regretted, looking at Braydens murderous gaze, he finally said: Sorry, Mr. Kirnd, I was ordered to do this, I had no choice! At this point in time, perhaps the only way to have a chance of survival is to hang on and deny it and put all the me on Archie. Do you think Ill believe you when you say that now? Brayden sneered and said, Dont make unnecessary sophistry, I think you might as well admit it graciously to save me the impression that you Country R people are all cowards! People like Lucian, who thinks hes too high up in the sky, cant stand to be looked down upon. Braydens words have been said to this point, Lucian knew he said nothing to no avail, simply might as well admit it. I know it is useless to say anything, although I am involved in this matter, but the real mastermind is really Archie. so I hope you can let me go, I am the Phaullux Organisation, you let me go, maybe we have the opportunity to cooperate in the future is not certain, then we are also considered not to fight each other. Lucian said here a friendly smile, he still has the bottom line, Phaullux Organisation so big organization, no matter who will give a few face it. Lucian actually smiled a little smugly when he thought that Brayden might ingratiate himself with the Phaullux Organisation in order to make friends. Lucians reaction Brayden all in the eyes, havee to this kind of time, this person decided to still here daydreaming, I have to say, this kind of self-righteous people, really is very different from others. Stop daydreaming here, not to mention that you are just a small head of Phaullux Organisation, even if you are a high ranking member of Phaullux Organisation, I dont look at you in the slightest. What are you? Brayden said contemptuously. Braydens words without a trace of mercy made Lucian furious: You self-righteous Lusheona, I advise you to let me go early, or our Phaullux Organisation will not let you go! Thats not for you to worry about, because youll never get back to Country R. Braydenughed, like a demon from hell. Leon, take him back and greet him well, and when youve greeted him enough, take him to the police station. How can we contribute to the public safety of City M? Understood. Knowing exactly what Brayden meant, Leon carried Lucian directly, and headed for the car parked by the door. Brayden, the Phaullux Organisation will not let you go, you will die a horrible death! Lucian knew he was going to never get out, and cursed in despair. Fearing that Lucians shouting would disturb the others, Leon unceremoniously punched him in the small of the back. Lucian suddenly looked like a boiled prawn, curled up in pain, and could no longer speak. The other man who acted with Lucian thought he could get away, but then he was also grabbed directly by the man Leon called over and taken into the car with Lucian. The fate of the next two, and basically drew the termination note. Chapter956 Bottom Line After taking care of that, Brayden returned to Dollys hospital room. The child had stopped crying and was lying in Dollys arms in a deep sleep. And Dolly is also full of motherly love looking at the child in her arms, only in this way, she can feel that the child will always be by her side. What just happened, up to now, Dolly has a feeling of shock when she thinks about it. That feeling of fear, despair, fear of loss, Dolly never want to experience it again in her life. Hearing a movement at the door, Dolly, who was in deep thought, looked up like a bird of prey and saw that the visitor was Brayden, which put her mind at ease. Are things all taken care of? Dolly smiled a little far-fetched, apparently at this time she did not have a lot of happy emotions. Well, its all taken care of, both men have been taken away by Leon and will be sent to the police station soon. Brayden looked at Dolly, who was still a little anxious, and took her into his arms with some heartache. Honey, those people wonte back, right? Our children wont be hurt again right? Hugging Brayden tightly, Dolly felt the urge to cry. Only in his arms could she feel more stable than ever. Dont worry, its already fine, no one will ever hurt our children again. Braydens tone was unprecedentedly firm, the situation and how he would not be nervous, it was his own flesh and blood ah. He just must not let himself get nervous, if even he loses hisposure, the child will be really dangerous. Brayden, those two men who tried to take our children must not be spared, and all those who try to harm our children deserve to die! Faced with three times the hurt, Dolly finally did not want to suffer in silence, fierce said. In the past, those people targeted her and did all kinds of things to hurt her, she could put up with it, but now that she has her own child, that child is her bottom line. All those who plot against their children will pay a terrible price. What Dolly was thinking was exactly what Brayden wanted to do. Dont worry, theyll pay for it. Gently stroking Dollys back, Brayden said softly andfortingly. Youre tired too, lie down and get some sleep, Im here, Ill always be there for you and the baby. Knowing that Dolly is physically and mentally exhausted, Brayden rushes to persuade Dolly to sleep. Dolly was also really tired, nodded reassuringly, obedientlyy down on the hospital bed, and in a short time went to sleep. Looking at the sleeping Dolly and the little one, Brayden feels a sweet responsibility, now he needs to guard another person, in addition to Dolly, but he is happy, as long as the child and Dolly are around, he feels he has the world. After a while, Leon arrived at the hospital and knocked softly on the door of the ward. Upon seeing Leon, Brayden nodded, gently tucked Dolly in and quietly walked out. How are the questions going? Brayden asked as the two sat down on a hospital hallway seat. All clear, the leader of the Country R called Lucian, is Country R, Phaullux Organisation of a small leader, at that time to City M to carry out the mission, but almost killed, thest is Archie inadvertently saved him, he also owed Archie a favor. This operation is to return Archies favor. Leon said word by word. The country R people dont know how to repay the favor, and Lucians character cant just agree to him. Brayden said in a deep voice. Braydens analysis caused Leon some admiration, Youre right, Lucian wasnt so much knowing as Archie promising him $5 million upon the sess of this operation, and he could take that money back to Country R to live a rich life. This makes sense, after returning to Country R, even Brayden can no longer pursue the matter, his power is not yet spread there, which is why Lucian is willing to take the risk. Boss, I have one thing to ask you. Leon asked in a very puzzled manner. Youre asking how I know Archie ordered all this? Braydenughed, knowing exactly what Leon was thinking. Yes, Im curious as to how on earth you know all this, we didnt get the information beforehand.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Im just guessing, not 100% sure, we havent had too much troubletely, mostly from Le and Archie, Le doesnt have any energy to make any waves now, and Archie must hate us to the bone after we broke his legs. The other day Le also divorced him, he must be living and dying now, crazy revenge on us, is the most likely to happen. Brayden said calmly. Its that simple? Leon was a bit incredulous. It was as simple as that, besides I had no better idea at the time, so I had to gamble, if I guessed it, then Lucian would definitely be in disarray, and then our operation would be more hopeful. And how do you know Lucian is a Country RPhaullux Organisation? Leon at this time disguised as a good boy who seeks to learn. This is even simpler, you did not pay attention to Lucians arm, he showed the tattoo, is the Country RPhaullux Organisation logo. Brayden spread his hands and said: I have long told you to observe things properly and think calmly, you just do not listen. Leon was very depressed, I thought Brayden magic, they have counted everything, but I did not expect just observation plus guessing, it all worked out. Boss, those two people I have treated well ording to your instructions, now it is estimated that life is worse than death, when do we send them to the police? Leon had a look of great revenge, and obviously hated the two Country R people who did it to the kid. Enough hospitality, take them to the police station tomorrow. Just leave them half alive, and the rest, thews of Lusheona will sanction them. This kind of scum, although hate to kill them, Brayden is cool to give up. Good, then Ill send them there tomorrow. Leon had an unenjoyable look on his face, Right boss, what about that Archie, what should we do with him? We must not leave this scourge behind this time. If it were possible, Leon would like to kill Archie by a thousand cuts. Brayden is also not angry, I thought Archie disabled he would not dare to make waves, but I did not expect him to still be a thief, almost let their children suffer. There is no point for this man to continue to exist, lets find the right time so that he can never do anything. Chapter957 Hands-On Brayden Got it boss, Ill go get someone to do him! Leon said in response. Why do you want to do him? Its against thew to do him. We dont do things that are against thew. Brayden said in a serious manner. Didnt you say, Boss, that he would never be able to do anything? Thats the best solution. Why is the boss so repetitive today, Leon asked with some confusion. Some idental things happen just in. Archie can be hit by a potted flower passing by or taken away by an asional car ident on the road, these are things that have to happen, dont you think? Besides, wouldnt it be better to let him be unconscious and beg for his life? Brayden smiled with some deep meaning. Leon finally understood Braydens meaning, nodded his head in agreement, and excused himself. After some more days, Dolly returned home from the hospital, her body had recovered well, and some of the physical problems caused by the difficult delivery and other reasons had been resolved. Finally, in everyones anticipation, Brayden and Dollys wedding, officially embarked on the schedule. At the time of the engagement, the two families discussed that they would pick a good day to get married once Dolly had the baby. Its just that Dollys delivery date was moved up by more than a month, which was a little different from the date they had nned. But all this is irrelevant, because seven dayster is a good day. After discussions between the two families, the wedding date was finally set for seven dayster. The next step is for the two families to prepare for the wedding. Dolly is fine, except for taking care of the children basically do not need her to do much, but Brayden is very busy. From the style of the wedding, the set up of the wedding, the officiant and videographer, the wedding photos and location photos taken before the wedding, to the list of participants, the hotel reservations and the catering, Brayden had to do it all herself. In fact, these would not have needed Brayden to do, as long as he wanted, he thought someone would take care of everything. But this is Brayden and Dollys first wedding, but also thest, Brayden hope that everything can do the best, not leaving a little regret. Although busy to the point of no return, things are still moving along in an orderly fashion. Today is the day to go to the studio to shoot wedding photos, BraydenDolly got up early in the morning, after Dolly fed the children to sleep, it is temporarily left to Talia care, the two directly to the studio to go. Ever had a lot of fun. All along the way, Brayden saw Dolly with a smile in her mouth and asked with a smile as well. Of course happy ah, in a few days we will get married hey, and today I can also wear a wedding dress for you, think about it! Dolly smiled like a child who had gotten candy. The two soon arrived at the studio, once inside, there was already a special service staff waiting to be ready. Hello Mr. Kirnd, Miss Dean, please wait for a moment, we will take your wedding photos soon. The beautiful woman in charge of the studio reception said sweetly. Good. Brayden nodded calmly. Soon, a special photographer arrived at the studio and began shooting for the two. Braydens appearance is tall and handsome, is suitable for any clothes hanger, and Dolly is also beautiful and noble, can master any clothing beauty, the two stand together, even if the clothes changed a set, but still looks so perfect pair, attracted a burst of envy around the people. Under the guidance and advice of the photographer, Brayden in his suit and Dolly in her smiling face made a romantic or warm gesture, and a beautiful photo recorded every beautiful moment. Time flies, all the photos in the studio have been taken, then it is to the outside of the scene shooting . Brayden was fine, but Dolly was exhausted, but the joy was greater than the exhaustion. Well, there was nothing more that needed to be done today, so the two returned home. When they returned home, the two found Leon and Skyler had been sitting at home for quite some time. Since bing close friends with Dolly, Skyler has been visiting the Kirnd Family twice a day, and now, because of Brayden and Dollys marriage, once a day. In her words, she wanted to record every moment of Brayden and Dollys wonderful happiness. Boss, sister-inw, youre back. When they saw Brayden and Dolly, Leon and Skyler got up and asked. Yeah, we went out to take pictures and were just now getting back. Dolly said, with a happy smile on her face. Sister-inw, I envy you so much, I want to wear a wedding dress too. Skylers eyes were filled with envy.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. This is not bad, you also hurry up and get married, when you want to wear any kind of wedding dress can be. Dolly joked. Were also getting close, and were getting married in two months. Leon said with some embarrassment, his face was even a little shy. You guys are so fast. Both Dolly and Brayden were surprised to see the steady and deep rtionship between the two Leons after all, and they hoped that their rtionship could go even further. Skyler is full of happy longing: I still feel slow, if I can get married with the boss and sister-inw how good it would be, but the family said that girls should be reserved, not just engaged not long before they mor to get married. Speaking of which Skyler beamed a little discontentedly, as if it was a pity that he couldnt get married with Dolly and the others. Brayden and Dolly bothughed, Thats okay, we just happened to be at each others weddings. Dolly said soothingly. Makes sense hey, thats not bad! Hearing Dollys words, Skyler immediately cheered up again. Several peopleughed in unison. For the next few days, Brayden was still busy with the wedding and Dolly was at home taking good care of the kids. Anyway, Skyler nowes back every day to keep himselfpany, and he doesnt feel lonely. The waiting days were always stressful and long, and Dolly spent every day imagining how wonderful it would be to get married and how happy she would be afterwards. Finally, the day hase. Today is Brayden and Dolly two wedding day, early in the morning, before everyone arrived at the wedding site, there are already arge number of people waiting there. No one else, it is the media reporters who got the news in advance and moved by the wind. Brayden and Dollys wedding, which was announced in the media by the Kirnd Group itself, created a huge stir in City M. Since Brayden proposed to Dolly in front of the public, people have been looking forward to witnessing their grand wedding. Now, in the eyes of all expectations, the wedding of the two, officially took ce. Chapter958 Romantic Grand Wedding Due to local custom, Dolly returned to her mothers house the night before and waited for Brayden toe over to wee the bride. City M is more than an hour away from Dollys maiden home, so in order not to lose time, Braydens bridal party was ready to go at eight oclock. Fifty wedding cars, clear Lamborghini, neatly lined up on the side of the road, such a luxurious lineup, attracted arge number of passers-by to look around. Shortly after, Braydens limited edition global Lamborghini also came slowly and stopped at the front of all the cars, and needless to say, the person inside was none other than Brayden. After Brayden gave a word to the people around him, the car slowly started up, and the cars behind it were in a long, orderly line, driving in a great hurry toward Dollys mothers house. At this time, Dolly, too, is already sitting in front of the dressing table, nervous and expectantly waiting for the arrival of her beloved. Without going through the so-called wedding rush, Brayden and a convoy of cars arrived at Dollys home and Brayden marched right into Dollys boudoir. Seeing the woman he loved in front of him, Brayden was inexplicably nervous.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Today Dolly is wearing a white wedding dress, with fine ornaments on her head and delicate makeup on her face, her already beautiful face now has a kind of captivating posture. After standing somewhat dazed for a while, Brayden finally came back to his senses and gently took Dollys hand, giving her a firm, warm look as they slowly walked out. Philip and Esther stood by, their faces already smiling, quietly watching all this, they were filled with relief. Waiting for this moment, they have really waited for a long time. After weing the bride to the car and performing some small ceremonies, the caravan carrying the bride began to return. The motorcade slowly pulled up to the wedding venue amidst the anticipation of all, and when Brayden and Dolly appeared hand in hand, the whole venue raised a thunderous cheer. They knew that City Ms biggest wedding ever, had begun. After repeated discussions between the two families, Brayden and Dollys wedding, was a Chinese wedding. Everything is ready, at the wedding site, all the family and friends are already in ce and the officiant has started to officiate the wedding. Dear guests, friends and rtives, how are you? First of all, I would like to express my heartfelt gratitude to all the distinguished guests foring to the wedding site and for the blessings brought to the two couples! Today is a good day, the Dean Familys daughter Dolly married the Gu familys son Brayden as his wife. This is a beautiful day for the Gu family and the Dean Family to be inws. On behalf of the newlyweds, I would like to express my sincere gratitude to all of you for your presence! After the hosts simple opening remarks, it was time for the bride and groom to enter. At this point, Dolly walked out in a fiery red dress, with a red cover over her head, unable to see the expression on her face. Brayden also slowly from the other side of the stage, also a fiery red grooms outfit, but in Braydens body, is still unbearably handsome and charming. As is customary, Dolly stepped over the fire pit and then over the saddle. At this time the MC said: The witness will open todays wedding, please witness for the newlyweds! Leon came face to face with the two, while a sincere face in ordance with the requirements of the master of ceremonies to congratte the wedding, while to Brayden crazy eye-rolling,ical look almost made Brayden and Dollyugh. A disgruntled re at Leon, Brayden with a look to tell Leon: you boy back to the end! Leon read Braydens meaning and scowled and backed away. The bride and groom are happily married, and in ordance with traditional customs, let us all bless the birth of this beautiful family! Brayden and Dolly both served tea to each others parents, Otto, Talia and Philip, and Esther took it with a smile on her face. Then the four stood up and took hands in a friendly manner, as is customary. From now on, they are family! Parents orders, matchmakers words, childrens marriage matters, parents make the decision, please both fathers officiate for their childrens marriage speech! Otto took the stage first and gave his best wishes to both Brayden and Dolly, then said that they would treat Dolly well in the future and a series of words. The next is Philip, Philip is inciting more, their only daughter, from today will join the Kirnd Family, no longer the Dean Family, Philip happy at the same time, there is a reluctance. Speaking of emotion, Philips eyes even had tears in them. Of course, those were also tears of joy. Please ask both parents to return to their seats as guests of honor! The excited and joyful voice of the wedding officiant came. Brayden and Dolly stared deeply into each others eyes and lit the flower candles in front of each other. The bride and groom are invited to face the hand-lit flower candle and make a most wonderful wish! Looking across the table at their beloved, thinking that from today, they are the most inseparable half of each other, Dolly and Brayden have a sense of fulfillment. Closing their eyes, each made their best wishes. Chapter959 Romantic Honeymoon Seeing that the two had finished making their wishes, the MC said, Let us all guests sincerely wish the couple all the best and a lifetime of peace! One of the biggest features of Chinese weddingspared to Western weddings is the fussiness. Western weddings can bepleted with only the vows in front of the priest and the exchange of tokens, but Chinese weddingsst a long time. Afterwards, Brayden and Dolly exchanged tokens, drank fm wine, performed hair rituals, and tasted dumplings, noodles, and cookies under the auspices of the wedding officiant. The wedding wasing to an end. In the presence of all the guests, Brayden and Dolly tied the knot in marriage. I wish the couple to grow old and love each other for a hundred years! I hereby dere: Brayden, the groom, and Dolly, the bride, are hereby married! I wish all of you good luck and happiness! With the closing words of the wedding officiant, Dolly and Braydens grand wedding ceremony waspleted. The audience burst into a mountain of cheers and apuse, looking at the stage like a couple Brayden and Dolly, the hearts of all present are full of blessings. They all have a yearning in their hearts to have a wedding that is so much in the limelight, to have such a love that willst until death, even if they die, it is worth it. Since arge number of reporters came to the wedding, they had the equivalent of a live broadcast of Dolly and Braydens wedding. Many people in City M, almost all of them, witnessed this romantic wedding. And, of course, Le. Now Le, has long been worn off all the angles, after being expelled from the James Family, she was down and out, but Evan still gave her a lot of money, otherwise she wouldnt have rented a vi to live in. But since her divorce from Archie, she can no longer afford to live in an ordinary house, not to mention a vi. Renting a basement for a few hundred dors, Le lived a life of poverty. To top it all off, Le is now pregnant with Archies baby. Although the baby was Archies, Le decided to give birth to it. Even if she hated Archie, the baby was innocent, it was her flesh and blood. Now herst motivation to live is the child in her belly, this child, also warmed Les lonely and desperate heart, let her see the hope of life. Looking at the sweet and affectionate Brayden and Dolly on the big screen, Le shed tears of sadness. Once she was so high and mighty, so carefree. She has also been a beautiful girl, is the object of many people, and all the girls, she dreamed of such a sensational wedding. She would have been able to, except now its toote and she has to take the me for what she did wrong. Le now has no more hatred for Brayden and Dolly, she knows that everything is just her own doing and that a good life for the child in her womb is the most extravagant thing she can hope for. Brayden and Dollys wedding ceremony is over, but the rest of the wedding is still going on in full swing. The wedding party was already enjoying a delicious wedding dinner when Brayden and Dolly appeared holding hands and started toasting everyone present in turn, while receiving everyones blessings on them. Everything is in order After the wedding reception was also over, Brayden and Dolly also finally returned to their home. Looking at Brayden in front of her, Dollys face was full of happy smiles, it all seemed so good, so good that it was like a dream. After so many things, they are now finally a legal couple inw, and all the difficulties and efforts, in the present, are just the trials and tribtions before they can be repaired. Madam, I have been waiting for this day for a long, long time. Rolling over and pressing Dolly underneath him, Braydens eyes, doting with fire. This wedding between himself and Dolly had been in his ns since his college days. Its just that too much has happened in the meantime, and he had thought he would never marry the woman he had loved all his life. But fate was kind to him, and he met her again. Now, he also married her as he wished. Looking at Braydens face full of deep emotion, feeling the burning breath sprayed onto her face, Dolly also gasped a little sharply. The most fortunate thing in her life is to have met and fallen in love with him in college, and to have found him in a roundabout way after the separation!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Its a good feeling to look back and see that the person who was and is now is you. She knew that he was the one she was meant to be with, never leaving, living and dying. Brayden, I love you. Dollys eyes were a bit misty and she let out a dreamy murmur, a million words that turned into a single sentence of I love you. Listening to Dollys three words of emotion, Brayden could no longer hold back the fire in his heart and kissed Dollys red lips that opened only for him. Dolly is also oblivious to respond to Brayden, whose lips are so hot that they almost melt her. Since Dollys pregnancy, Brayden has not touched Dolly, at this time buried in the heart of several months of lust ~ finally burst out, the original is full of festive room at this time is covered with ayer of spring. The wedding is over, but Brayden and Dollys sweet life will never end. After sorting out everything in thepany, Brayden also started his honeymoon with Dolly. Ever since herst trip with Brayden, Dolly has been crazy about travel and has been screaming for a trip, but she knows how easy it is to travel. First of all, ones pregnant body simply can not carry out long-distance bumps, but also to avoid overexertion. The second is Braydens identity, Brayden as Kirnd Groups president, every day to deal with thepanys big and small things, there is no extra time can apany Dolly travel. So the travel thing has been put on hold until now. Now, the two can finally let go of all their burdens and go out to rx properly and do something they want to do. Simply pack your bags, bring your kids, and take a trip with your family. Chapter960 End of trip, back to City M Last time Brayden promised Dolly that he would take Dolly on a trip around the world if he had time, to all the ces Dolly wanted to go. So the first stop was in Paris, the capital of romance. When she got off the ne, Dolly opened her arms and smiled happily as she felt that even the air was so romantic in Paris. Bouncing down the street, feeling that everything is full of freshness. With a romantic city, unique customs and people, and her most beloved person by her side, Dolly felt so happy. Brayden at this time is also with a full smile, focused on Dolly, see her happy look, their own mood is also followed by a good. They taste the unique snacks of Paris, see the beautiful scenery, take romantic walks holding hands, go to the square together to release pigeons, and watch the beautiful sunset together, shoulder to shoulder. They do all the things that romantic couples want to do or are doing and enjoy their romantic time. Brayden, youre going so slow,e on! Brayden lets go to the mall and buy something. Honey, that stuff looks so delicious, lets go eat it! Look at how beautiful it is there! Dolly perfectly released her lovely and lively nature, anyway, Brayden in, even if the sky is falling is not their turn to manage. Brayden at this time also did not have the usual calm and cool, but apanied Dolly to run together with go crazy, together with the most happy time. Honeymoon travel should be full of sweetness and romance, too much baggage to think too much, will only lose the true meaning of travel. In the following days, they went to Italy, the United States, Mexico, Country H and many other countries and cities, and after going halfway around the world, the two returned to City M. When Brayden and Dolly returned to the Kirnd Family, Talia hurriedly came out of the living room, picked up the child in Dollys arms and said to Dolly with a smile, Dolly, did you have a good time and did you feel tired? Mom, we had a lot of fun and werent tired at all. Dolly responded sweetly. Just be happy, go inside and get some rest, just leave Orion to me! Talia thoughtfully told Dolly, followed by a kiss on the child in her arms. Orion, let Grandma take a good look, Grandma misses you so much! Ignoring Dolly and Brayden again, Talia hugged Orion and walked away saying this to herself. Although he was used to his family caring about Dolly and the children and ignoring his own situation, Brayden still felt a little bad whenever he was in this situation. A sultry nce at Dolly, as if resenting her for stealing the attention that originally belonged to him. At this time Dolly also happened to meet Braydens gaze, after seeing Braydens expression, Dollyughed. Good grief, my little darling, your mother is ignoring you again hey. Dolly gloats andughs at Brayden. Giving Dolly an unpleasant look, Brayden said indignantly, Mom used to shush me every time I came home, but now she thinks its redundant to look at me. By the way honey, I found out something that I feelpelled to tell you. Dolly had a gloating expression one second, but suddenly got serious the next. What is it? Brayden was inexplicably a little puzzled, wondering what Dolly was trying to tell herself. You cant get mad when Im done. Im not angry, you just say so. The problem I found, Dolly paused in her voice, is that you probably werent born to mom and dad, you probably bought something for a gift! Hahahahaha Dollyughed out loud and was very happy. For Dollys idiotic behavior, Brayden felt good and funny, pretending to be angry and said: You girl, how dare you joke! See if I dont beat you up! He said and rushed Dolly. Hahahaha, oops you dont scratch me, it tickles so much, hahaha, I was wrong. Dolly was busy begging for mercy, dodging punishment from Brayden. The Kirnd Family, too, was enlivened by the arrival of the three families. After a few days of rest at home and spending time with his parents, Brayden also started his busy work schedule. Since he left, Brayden threw all the big and small stalls to Leon to take care of, and this period but Leon was very tired. Knowing the news that the two Brayden returned, Leon called Brayden first. Boss, I heard youre back? After answering the phone, Leon asked in a hurry. I didnte back, who told you that? Wanting to tease Leon a little, Brayden did not tell the truth.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Boss you just dont lie to me, the people below have already told me. Haha, so you know. Brayden snorted and said, I havent been back long. Boss,e to thepany then, theres too much going on here, my IQ is just too busy! Leonined. It is true that Leon is a general, not a marshal. It is fine to let him do things, but it is still difficult for him to decide things. You stay busy for a few more days, I just came back not feeling too well and need to rest for a few days. Knowing that nothing big was happening at thepany, Brayden decided to bezy for a few more days, and Leon could handle it anyway. Dont, boss, I really cant stand it,e and save me! Braydens words Leon is not at all believe, Braydens physical fitness to be because of travel difort, that the elephant can be up a tree. Okay, okay, I get it, lets do this first Im hanging up. Not wanting to nag Leon any longer, Brayden hung up the phone decisively. Boss, hey, boss, Shit! Hearing the busy tone on the other end of the phone, Leon had the urge to hit someone, the boss is trying to avoid responsibility! No, we must not let him get away with it. However, no matter how much Leon called, Brayden didnt pay attention to him anymore, and Leon felt like he was going crazy. Finally, after letting Leon do the hard work for a few more days, Brayden couldnt resist Leons bitter pleading and came to thepany. Leon was so moved that he wanted to cry, his boss finally found his conscience. Fear of Brayden backtracking, Leon said hello and ran away, this mess finally do not have to deal with their own. Brayden shook his head helplessly, this Leon is really timid like a mountain mouse. Arriving at the office, Brayden saw the densely packed files on the desk and suddenly knew why Leon was running. Casually opening a file, Brayden saw that the date on it was actually two weeks old, and then opened another one that was actually three weeks old! Brayden froze, Leon was not helping himself to things, he was not doing anything! Leon!!! Brayden roared, his voice resonating throughout the floor. I wanted to calcte Leon, let the boy more hard work, but I did not expect to end up hard work or himself. Brayden was in tears and vowed to skin him the next time they met. Chapter961 Shopping is the nature of women Leon also heard Braydens roar, could not help but shiver in fear, secretly d he ran fast, otherwise Brayden caught back, and is inevitably a good repair. This time Leon in thepany, although it is temporary for Brayden to take care of things, but also has been holding the mentality of getting by. If it was not important or could be postponed, he chose to leave it there until Brayden returned to solve it himself. It was hard for Brayden, who had to work overtime for several days to deal with the mess Leon left behind. It was so hard to deal with all the things and wanted to rest and rx at home. After breakfast, I just wanted to go back and catch up on my sleep, but I was pulled up by Dolly directly in bed. Honey, Orion just fell asleep, you can go out shopping with me, I want to buy a little something. Dolly said daintily. Let me sleep a little longer, and when I wake up, Ill go with you. Brayden responded dazedly, rolling over and preparing to go back to sleep. When Brayden ignored her, Dolly had to use her best shot. Ohhhhh, let go! Honey, let go of me, Ill go! The sleeping Brayden suddenly felt a tearing pain in his ear and was too busy begging for mercy. Hmph, I told you to get up early you dont get up, you have to suffer a little bit by yourself. Dolly said proudly, full of little pride. What a sin! Rubbing his red ears, Brayden thought to himself with a long sigh, and then let Dolly drag him out the door. Shopping is a womans nature, and thats true. Dolly usually a weak look, a shopping is like a new person, it has been three hours, still not a trace of fatigue, is still a glowing look. Honey, I dont remember you being this much of a shopper before you got married. Brayden asked Dolly with some emotion. Before because there is no time to go ah, after so many things, I was really not in the mood to go shopping, you also do not have time to apany me. And then I had a baby, with a belly even more impossible to go ah. Now its good, we can often go out shopping!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Dolly was so excited to look left and right, she couldnt get enough of it. Brayden, who heard Dollys words, was simply devastated, once or twice, but if he had been out shopping a lot, it would have been a disaster! But Dolly is in the mood, can not bear to spoil her, so Brayden did not say anything, just quietly continue to apany Dolly shopping. Dolly and Brayden sat on a bench on the side of the road to rest after some tired shopping. Thats when Dolly suddenly saw a familiar and unfamiliar figure on the street. It is familiar because she is the person she knows, and unfamiliar because she has long since lost the look she knew at first. Le. After many days, Dolly spotted her in the crowd again. At this time, Le, no longer the bright and shiny clothes, but also not then the overbearing look. Now she is just an ordinary woman, the years have smoothed out her sharp edges, now a in dress, even selling fruit on the roadside. Le, with her big belly, kept shouting while picking fruits for customers. It looks so lonely and heartbreaking to be alone. Selling fruit is really something Le has to do, in order to have a better life after her child is born, she wants to find a job that can earn money quickly. But now she is pregnant, even if she is willing to do some dirty work, no one will hire her, no choice, Le had to use the little money left to buy a bunch of fruit, to the crowded ce set up a stall. There is no longer any question of dignity and face, how to live, is the biggest problem facing Le. Helplessly, even now to the point of selling fruit on the street, Le can not operate properly, because after a while, the city police arrived. Who told you to sell fruit here! How many times have I told you, this ce is strictly forbidden to set up ground stalls! Looking at Le, the city manager said sternly. I know, Ill go, Ill go right away! Le said with some panic. Le, who was once unafraid of the world, is now even afraid of the city police. You say that every time, you wont learn your lesson until you are taught a lesson! Le with a big belly, looking very down and out, did not get the sympathy of the city manager, a trace of disgust shed in his eyes, the city manager even directly overturned Les fruit stall. I told you not to grow up, now you remember! In the future, let me see you set up a stall on the roadside again, I will see once and I will set you off! The city manager had an arrogant look on his face. No, dont! Le dropped to her knees and panicked, gathering up the fruit that had spilled everywhere. The city manager ignored Le, red at Le and left. Le, sitting on her knees, howled helplessly. Why? Why does someone want to cross her even after shes done this? She just wants to live and take care of the baby in her belly! Le was so desperate that if it werent for the baby, shed die right now. But she cant, life goes on. Le quickly calmed down and slowly gathered the fruits on the floor with a face full of bitterness. Dolly took it all in stride and was filled with emotion. Le has done so much evil and deserves such retribution, Dolly has no sympathy, but Le is now pregnant. She deserves to die, but the child is innocent, there is no reason for the child to suffer like this with his own mother. Thinking about it, Dolly had an idea in her mind, and it became more and more firm. All this, Brayden did not know. Brayden was looking at something on his phone at the moment and did not see the farce happening not far away. Even if it is seen, Brayden is afraid that there will not be any sympathy for Le, if you know today, why bother at the beginning. If it werent for Les own intrigue and farce, she would still be the high and mighty princess of the James Family. A wrong heart will only harm others. Brayden, Im a little tired, lets go back. Dolly stretched a little tiredly and said to Brayden beside her. At this time Brayden also put away the phone and said with a smile, Since you are tired, lets hurry home, Orion is probably also awake and is messing with his grandmother. Mm-hmm, then lets go here. Dollys heart was filled with sweetness as she held Braydens arm intimately. Who said that only when you lose will you know how to cherish, Dolly is now extraordinarily cherished for what she has got. The more you experience, the more you know how valuable life is. To hold the hand of the son until the white head. Chapter962 Dolly’s thoughts When she returned home, Dolly quickly returned to her bedroom to watch the children. Before leaving, he himself made a point of telling Talia that the little one had woken up by now and that Talia was taking good care of the little one with milk powder. Mom, Im home, Orion when did he wake up. Dolly said respectfully. He just woke up, little Orion was crying when he first woke up, I gave him form and now hes very well behaved. Talias eyes were full of love as she looked at her grandson in her arms. Tough on you mom, leave it to me. Dolly was a little embarrassed to go out shopping by herself and had to trouble Talia to take care of the kids. Look at what you said, I should take care of my own grandchildren, dont always say such insulting things. Talia deliberately pretended to be displeased. Got it, Mom. Dolly nodded good-naturedly, she was indeed a bit pretentious, and could not do so again in the future, so as not to affect the rtionship between her mother-inw and daughter-inw. After a while, Talia left the baby with Dolly and went to work on other things. After Dolly fed the baby and had a moment of intimacy with the little one, the little one fell back to sleep. The child is just a few days old and is basically living a life of eating and sleeping and eating. After cing the child gently on the bed, Dolly tiptoed out of the bedroom. Dolly, what are you going to do? Brayden, who was working in the study at the moment, saw Dollying out of the bedroom and asked with concern. Its okay, Ill go to the living room and watch TV for a while, you dont have to worry about me, just work well. Dolly smiles sweetly at Brayden and walks off to the living room. Sitting in front of the living room, Dolly took out her bank book and bank card from under the living room table, which was all the money she earned or the pocket money Brayden usually gave herself. Since bing Braydens fiance, Brayden is afraid that Dolly will not spend money, every month to Dollys bank card to y arge amount of money, now Dolly, is also a small rich woman with several million pocket money. After thinking for a long time, Dolly transferred 300, 000 yuan from her bank card to the backup card she had made, put her bank card in her pocket, put on her outfit and went to the study, Dolly said to Brayden: Honey, you keep an eye on our baby, Im going out. You just got back not long ago, why are you going out again? Where are you going this time? Although Dolly is 100% trustworthy, Brayden still wants to ask her what shes really up to. Ill tell you when I get back, okay, honey you just let me keep it a secret for now. Giving Brayden a kiss on the cheek, Dolly said somewhat yfully. I can get out without asking, but I have one request. Staring at Dolly, Brayden said in a serious manner. Whats required you say. Dolly responded. Give me one more kiss. Brayden was like a moody little kid. Okay. Dollyughed helplessly and kissed Brayden gently on the lips again. Brayden smoothly wrapped his arms around Dollys neck and kissed her passionately on thetters red lips. After a passionate kiss, Dolly hurriedly pushed Brayden away, slightly panting, and gave Brayden a white look: Now you are satisfied, then I will go out first, watch the baby. Dont worry about it,e back soon. Brayden also said contentedly. Got it. After answering, Dolly went out the door. Coming to the ce where the two had just taken a break from shopping, Dolly started looking for Le. But after circling around the ce where Le had just set up her stall, there was no sign of Le. In desperation, Dolly had to ask a grocery store owner down the street. Auntie, do you know where the pregnant woman who was selling fruit at the stall here just now has gone? Dolly politely asks the middle-aged woman who runs the grocery store. She was just driven away by the city police, should be to the front of the alley to sell fruit. s, it is also a poor person ah. Her husband doesnt care about her, so he lets her sell fruit alone with a big belly, so she really suffers a lot. The middle-aged womanmented with some sympathy. Thank you Auntie. After thanking the grocer and following the direction she had just pointed, Dolly made her way over. Finally, in the alley over the intersection, Dolly saw Les figure. At this time Le is shouting hard, but because there is not much traffic in this area, not many people are willing to go over to buy fruit. Le sat there somewhat forlornly, her head bowed and wondering what else to think. Dolly silently walked up to Le, who at this point did not realize anyone wasing around and was still keeping her head down. Dolly was in no hurry, just standing there quietly. As if sensing someone around, Le hurriedly looked up and asked, Do you want to buy fruit After seeing the visitor clearly, Les mouth opened wide in surprise, half a momentter as if suddenly realized what, and hurriedly lowered his head. Beauty, do you want to buy fruit? Le tried to pretend that she didnt know Dolly, but there was a tremor in her voice that she couldnt hide. Le, how can you say you used to be good friends, arent you going to look up at me? Dolly looked at Le and said in a calm voice. You have the wrong person beautiful, I am not Le as you said, I am just a fruit seller. Le still had a tough mouth. Youre Le, stop pretending, theres no point. Le smiled bitterly, knowing that what wasing would alwayse, she looked up with some self deprecation and said, Mrs. Kirnd, what can you do if you recognize me, are you here to make fun of me? I dont mean to look at your jokes, much less fall on my sword now, but Ill say what I need to say. Dolly did not give Le any mercy, the cause of all this, you can not me anyone, because it is your own self-inflicted. If you didnt have so many bad intentions and didnt want toe up with so many evil ideas, how would you have ended up in this situation? So I wont have any sympathy for you. Listening to Dollys words, the bitter smile on Les face thickened a few points.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I know that I brought this on myself, and I dont mean to me anyone. Even you Dolly, and Brayden, the two people I once hated the most, the two people I tried to break up your rtionship with, I dont have an ounce of hate left now. I just want to live well now and give birth to my child so he can live a good life. So, if there is nothing else, please leave and dont hold me up in my business. Chapter963 Regretful Leyla Les words were heartfelt, unadulterated by any falsehood, and not meant to gain Dollys sympathy. Now she is just the mother of a child, even if she is no longer ten evil, the mother is the greatest, most selfless existence. Dolly nodded her head, Les words made her not hate Le a bit. She has made a big mistake, but she now recognizes her mistake, such a daring person, should she not give her a chance to reform? After a long hesitation, Dolly still made a decision. Le, let me make things clear, Im not here this time for you, let alone because I feel sorry for you. Ive seen what youve been through, and although I think you deserve it, the child is innocent and he doesnt deserve to suffer with you, and you cant be a good person, but I hope you can be a good mother. Dolly looked at Le with a serious face and said, This bank card contains 300, 000, the password I have cancelled, this money is not for you, it is for a good mother, take good care of the child in your womb, live well and dont let the child be motherless again. Dolly took a bank card out of her pocket and handed it to Le. Le froze, she never dreamed that the woman she hated most in her life would give her such arge sum of money at her most difficult and helpless time! Three hundred thousand, for their own before, just a small amount of money, but in the present, is a huge amount of money can save the lives of their mother and son! With this money, at least you dont have to live a life of hunger and cold, you can give birth to a child without worrying, and find a better job for yourself in the future, so you can at least eat and dress without worrying. Are you, really willing to give me this money? Les voice trembled a little, unable to believe the fact in front of her. For the old you, this money may have been insignificant, but now I hope you can use it in the right way and be a good mother. Dolly emphasized again, took Les hand, and handed the bank card to thetter. Holding the bank card, which was still full of Dollys body heat, Les heart was filled with emotion and regret, thinking of what she had done to Dolly, Le cried. Im sorry, Im sorry! What happened in the past was all my fault, I shouldnt have gotten carried away, I shouldnt have been greedy for vanity, and I shouldnt have tried to use all kinds of vicious means on you. I was wrong, I was really wrong. I dont expect to get your forgiveness, I just hope you can ept my apology. Le cried bitterly, she was really regretful, regretful that she wasted her best youth in hooking up, regretful that she should not have made the mistake that led her to this point, more regretful of the trouble and harm caused to everyone. Le thought of her old father, who, as his only daughter, not only failed to provide for him in his old age, but also did so many things to put the family at risk. Now she also from bing the mother of a child, deeply feel the pain of her fathers heartache and had to do at that time. Im the one whos sorry! Unfortunately, its all toote. She has no chance to redeem herself, much less make up for the damage she has done to everyone. Seeing Les appearance, Dolly also knew that she truly knew that she was wrong. Live well, take care of your children, and dont do anything wrong again. After leaving a message, Dolly also disappeared around the corner.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Dollys fading back and listening to her words before she left, Le nodded solemnly. The past is irrevocable, and the only thing she can do is to live well, raise her children well, and, as Dolly says, be a good mother. Afterpleting a heartfelt task, Dolly returned home in a happy mood. Seeing the way Le looked when she left, Dolly knew her hard work had not been in vain. Tiptoeing back home, Dolly tried to avoid Braydens attention. Unfortunately, Brayden had noticed from the moment she walked in the door, and as Dolly was about to walk into the bedroom, Brayden spoke up. Youre back. Dollys heart was shocked, could have thought to return to the bedroom without a sound, did not expect to be found. Yeah, honey, Im back. Dolly said with a smile. Where did you go? Didnt you say youd tell me when you got back? Brayden put down the business in hand and looked at Dolly with a smirk. You girl, you clearly said that when youe back you will tell me what you went to do, and now you want to sneak away without saying a word, if you cant say it, see if I dont teach you a good lesson. Brayden fist pumped, a look to fix Dolly. All right, all right, Ill say it! I said you can not be angry ah Dolly said helplessly, originally did not want to tell Brayden about this matter for fear of his disapproval, but now it seems that he has no reason to escape. Then, Dolly honestly told Brayden about the day she went shopping and saw Le selling fruit at a stall and about the 300, 000 dors she gave her. Hearing everything Dolly said, Brayden couldnt help butugh, scraping Dollys nose, and said in a good-natured and funny way: Silly girl, how could I be angry about such things? Since Le has sincerely repented, and she is pregnant now, it is not wrong to give her a little help. But with Les character, are you sure she is truly repentant? Brayden said with some seriousness, fearing that Dolly had been deceived in her feelings. I dont think so. Dolly is also a little unsure, But I see that she looks like shes genuinely changed, even if its a scam, weve just lost 300, 000 dors, so consider it a feeding of the white wolf. Brayden smiled back and put his arm around Dolly and sat her on hisp. But you secretly have a small treasury behind the back of this thing, we can talk about it. Brayden stared at Dolly with a grin on his face, If you dont tell me whats going on, youre going to have to suffer. Braydens heart stirred a little. This is not my petty cash, this is the pocket money you call me every month. Dolly retorted with displeasure as her face turned red from Braydens warm,rge, teasing hands. Then I do not care, give you the allowance you spend is, if you stay that is the small treasury! Brayden is clearly trying to take advantage of the situation, and how will hepromise. Chapter964 Skyler’s Terrifying Strength Dolly hurriedly jumped up from Braydens body and straightened out the clothes that Brayden had made a bit messy. Hum, how can you say I have a small treasury, small treasury is not always the patent of you men! All the money is to be given to me for safekeeping, I dont care, hand over the money! Dolly proudly threatened Brayden, Im the one in charge of the big money in this house, you dont have a problem with that, do you? Looking at Dollys arrogant look, Braydens eyes were full of favor: There are still objections, why dont you reconsider? Objection overruled, objection overruled, so be it. Dolly jumped back into Braydens arms, pouting and arching against Braydens chest. That depends on how you behave.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Seeing that Dolly had made her own way, Brayden wasted no time in picking Dolly up by the waist and heading for the study. Hey hey hey, what are you doing, are you going in the wrong direction, thats the study! Dolly hurriedly reminded Brayden. The baby is sleeping in the bedroom, so what if we wake up. Besides, Brayden stared at Dolly with a wicked grin, weve never been in the den before, so todays the day to try it. You dead pervert~pervert, rogue! Knowing Braydens intentions, Dolly struggled symbolically, but to no avail, Brayden ced Dolly on the packed desk and closed the study door with his backhand After the clouds and rain, Brayden thoughtfully carried Dolly back to the bedroom. Honey, you get some rest, Im going to go back to work. Brayden left a kiss on Dollys forehead, grinning impishly. At this point Dollys face still had a flush ~ red and gave Brayden a big nk stare. Then why dont you go, rascal! Without another word, Brayden smiled gently and prepared to get up and head for the study. Suddenly, he heard the doorbell ringing outside the door, and Brayden went to answer the door with some confusion. Who would be here at this hour? Brayden muttered, somewhat puzzled. Who else can it be, it must be the young couple. Dolly seemed to have known who was at the door andughed softly. Brayden also nodded thoughtfully and opened the door to see that it was none other than Leon and Skyler both. Seeing Leon, Brayden instantly crossed his eyes. You kid still dare toe to my house, see if I do not cut you! Brayden has been on thest Leon calcting their own things nagging, they are so smart and brilliant a person actually be calcted, if not out of this mouth how ufortable heart. Boss spare my life, I also have a hardship! Daughter-inw you quickly help me say a few good words. Leon begged for mercy as he ducked behind Skyler. Whos your daughter-inw? Im not even married yet! Skyler didnt have the good sense to emphasize, but pleaded on Leons behalf. Boss, dont beat him up first today, well make it harder when we meet next time when Im not around. Skyler said to Brayden with a smile. Skylers face, Brayden still have to give, so also did not find Leons trouble again, but the eyes still red at Leon. Leon pretended not to see it and said, self-effacingly, Come on,e on, lets go in and sit down. When they came to the living room, Dolly was already sitting on the sofa waiting for them. When she saw several people, Dolly also stood up politely. I knew it was you guys,e on in and sit down. Dolly greeted enthusiastically, Brayden, go make tea for the others! Brayden froze, this girl is getting bolder and bolder, and actually made himselfe up. With his hands on his chest, Brayden just looked at Dolly, scaring Dolly into sticking her tongue out, Well, its better if I go, what an idiot, cant do anything. Brayden helplessly pressed his forehead against his own, apparently speechless to Dolly. Looking at this pair of living treasure, Leon two are also very happy tough. Leon, in particr, looked like he was gloating. I told you to bully me, but I was bullied by my sister-inw. Dolly soon came back from making tea. After looking at Leon, Dolly said with some surprise, Leon, what happened to your face, why is it bruised? Did someone hit you? Brayden heard it, but also hurried to look closely at Leon, just now he has been staring at Leon did not notice, or by the attentive Dolly found. Hey, hey, hey, hey. Leon scratched his head with some embarrassment and nced at Skyler, wanting to say something but wanting to stop. Finally it was Skyler who opened up, I did the hitting. Skylerughed in embarrassment. What? You hit that? Brayden and Dolly said in unison. Why, ah, did you have a fight? Dolly asked, somewhat puzzled. No no. Skyler hurriedly waved his hands, We were trying to cut a deal, we didnt expect him to be so stupid . Scratching his head in some embarrassment, Skyler told the story in its original form. Two days ago Leon learned that his fiance was once a ck belt in Taekwondo. Leon was shocked to learn this news and could not connect his lovely and gentle fiance with a female ck belt. With the idea of testing Skylers skills, Leon was ready to have a simple sparring session with her. Leon, a Special Forces veteran, didnt give Skyler, a so-called ck belt, a second thought, so he kept yelling at her to give it her all. Seeing Leon despise himself, Skyler is also holding his breath to prove himself. So the end result is that Skyler kicked Leon directly in the air in the face, Leon confidently blocked but unfortunately did not block, was his fiance kicked over on the ground. Hearing Skylers ount, Braydenughed and Dolly was all smiles, obviously surprised by such an ending. Leon wasughing at their faces, and loudly protested: You guys are too much, wait until I leave, you canugh again, cant you see its hard! Hearing Leons sultry tone, Braydenughed even louder. Brayden, who had beenughing for half a day and couldnt keep his stomach straight, asked, What about the final result? Who won? Speaking of which, Leons face fell even further and said helplessly, It was kind of a tie. I did my best afterwards and still couldnt get an advantage on Skyler. This Brayden is really shocked, Leons body he knows, Leon used the full force of the Leon were not able to take advantage of, you can imagine, Skylers strength is how horrible. Looking at the yful and lovely girl in front of him, Brayden could not believe this fact. Chapter965 Regrets about college Looking at Brayden and Dolly looking at themselves with shocked faces, especially Dolly, her mouth could even be stuffed with an egg, Skyler blushed and said embarrassedly, Its all because Leon gave way to me, otherwise how could I not beat Oh no, its a tie! Leon was more aggrieved on the side: Boss, sister-inw, I really didnt give in to her! You still say, looking for a beating or not! Seeing that Leon was not finished, Skyler had to threaten, waving his small fist with a fierce expression. Leon immediately shut his mouth in fear and weakly nced at Skyler to stop talking. Brayden knew in his heart that even if Leon couldnt beat Skyler in a normal sparring session, but if they fought to the death, Leon would definitely win. Leons fighting skills are mostly from the actual battle, striking steady and urate, while the usual sparring simply can noty a heavy hand, they are naturally to suffer a lot. Now you kid is not dejected, finally someone can cure you. Brayden was very proud, seeing Leon defeated, there is an inexplicable pleasure in his heart. Boss you can pull back, and talk about me, you are not also ruled by the sister-inw submissive, but still have the nerve tough at me! Leon responded with a look of disdain. I Listening to Leons words, Brayden actually did not know what to say for a while, looking at Leon, suddenly there is a kind of difficult brothers feeling. Instead, Dolly and Skyler both giggled. After exchanging pleasantries for a while, Skyler said, Boss, sister-inw, let me tell you the good news, Leon and I are getting married next month! Skyler said to the two with a happy smile on his face, full of joy. Dolly alsoughed: Silly girl, when you are getting married, we can not know it! Dont worry, Brayden and I have already prepared all the money for you. Really, sister-inw, how much is the share money! As soon as he heard the money, Leons eyes began to glow, staring at Dollys mouth was about to flow out. Leon thought happily, The bosss share of the money is a lot of money! Look at you! Skyler gave Leon a p directly on the head, Sister-inw can go to the scene with the boss we are very happy, the share money or whatever is not important. Leon was knocked, painful tears are almost out, see the situation is also hurried to indicate the heart: Yes, yes, we do not want to share money, of course you have to give, then there is no way things.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Ignoring the wealthy Leon, Skyler asked Dolly, Sister-inw, I heard that you and the boss both graduated from Ravenwood University, I wonder if thats true. Dolly froze, college days, already a very distant memory. When she first started college, she was full of longing for her wonderful college life and, as Dolly had hoped, she harvested her own love on campus. Unfortunately, she became ill and chose to take a break from college after only her sophomore year, and it was Dollys regret that she did not finish college. Thinking about it, Dolly suddenly got a little despondent and smiled reluctantly, Yeah, we went to Ravenwood University at the time, but unfortunately I took a break for some reason in my sophomore year and havent been back since. Thats really a coincidence, I also graduated from Ravenwood University, I didnt think we were still alumni! But its really a pity that you didnt finish college, you know college is a very important stage in our life! Skyler was filled with regret that Dolly hadnt finished her studies. Leon is very open-minded: Whats wrong with not having gone to college, I havent even graduated from high school yet, but Im still living a good life. If I may say so, this college or whatever is just a waste of time, there is no great use. What do you know, you have not been on certainly do not know the fun inside Leon and Skyler, two enemies, quarreled at the drop of a hat. Brayden looked at the two people who were arguing so much. He also rubbed his head with a bit of a headache, while Dolly was stuck in her own memories and couldnt help herself. Brayden knew that Dolly had always had a grudge against not finishing school. After thinking about it, Brayden also made a decision. Leon and Skyler both yed at the Kirnd Family for a while longer before heading home. After sending the Leon duo away, Brayden looked somewhat distracted and said to Dolly, Dolly, theres something I want to ask you. Hmm? Just say whats up. Dollyughed and said to Brayden. Do you feel bad about not finishing school? Staring into Dollys eyes, Brayden asked with a solemn look on his face. Im not really sorry, I just feel a little ufortable. Dollys eyes subconsciously dodged, but when Brayden kept staring at her, she had to bite the bullet and tell the truth. I already felt that my status was not worthy of you, and I didnt even finish college, the equivalent of higher education, so what will they think of me, and look at me, when I stand next to you and face others. Im sure theyll think Im not worthy of being the presidents wife of the Kirnd Group. Dollys voice was full of despondency, apparently not finishing college made Dollys already low self-esteem even lower. The story of Cindere and Prince Charming is very romantic, but in the end how realistic who knows. Seeing Dollys current appearance, Brayden knew she was thinking too much again, this silly girl, always likes to get over herself. Ive told you many times that I love you as a person, not your background or education. Besides, does it really matter to us what other people think? As long as we truly love each other, then they will only have blessings and envy for us, where will there be so much prejudice. Braydens words are full of tenderness, listening to Braydens words, Dollys own head full of nonsense also gradually suppressed. When a woman thinks more, the words of her beloved can always y the most crucial and effective role. I know what you mean, but I am indeed full of regrets about not being able to finish my education. The background and status are all given by my parents, but something like an education I could have gotten on my own, and its just that I lost that opportunity. Speaking of which, Dolly somewhatmented the fairness of fate, how much she had gained and how much she had to lose. Its just that you didnt finish college, whats so depressing about that. Seeing Dolly like this, Brayden directly said what he had in mind, Since you want to finish your education, lets just go back and finish college again. Chapter966 Preparing to go back to school again What did you say? Listening to Braydens words, Dolly didnt respond for a moment, Go back to school? Is that really possible? Whats not to like about that, we can go back and finish school whenever you want. Brayden said firmly to Dolly. There are many students who take time off or drop out of college for some reason, and many of them return toplete their studies after resolving their problems, something that Brayden considers to be perfectly normal. Then why didnt you tell me earlier if you knew it was possible. Dolly instantly in a much better mood, thinking Brayden knew there was such a thing but did not tell himself, suddenly some discontent to ask. I also did not know that you have been haunted by this matter ah. BraydeRavenwood University cried out injustice, If I had known you had such thoughts, I would have sent you back to school. Even if I had said it before, I wouldnt have been able to return to school earlier because too many things happened before. Dolly even smiled brightly when she thought that she could continue to fulfill her dream. It is also true that too many things happened in the past, and then Dolly was even pregnant, and now that everything has been resolved, Dolly can finally settle down and enjoy her unfulfilled college days. Since youve always had your heart set on going to school, lets get ready early and go in a few days. Returning to school is easy to say, but the procedure is still veryplicated to do, and there are some tedious procedures that Brayden needs to go through. But Brayden also did not take it to heart, after all, money can make the ghost, this saying both in the past and now, it all works. Brayden is a graduate of Ravenwood University and has contributed to the building and development of the university since graduation, and has long been a popr figure at Ravenwood University. A phone call to Brayden made it simple to contact the president of Ravenwood University. Hello, who is this? After Brayden called, a mature, steady mans voice came on the other end of the line. Principal Rees, Im Brayden, I dont know if you remember me? Brayden said politely. Who did I think it was? It was Brayden. How could I not remember you? Hearing the callers phone number, Principal Rees voice became more friendly. Brayden, youre calling for me on something this time, arent you? After exchanging pleasantries, Principal Rees also asked directly. There are indeed some things I would like to trouble Principal Rees with, Braydenughed. Just say what you want, youve done so much for our school, and were happy to help you. Principal Rees also smiles, can help Brayden, his own heart is also very happy. My wife, Dolly, was once a student at Ravenwood University, but she was seriously ill and had to take a break from school to get treatment, and her studies were notpleted. She now wants to return to Ravenwood University toplete her unfinished studies, and I wonder if you can help her realize this wish.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Brayden said very politely, a tone of request, in fact, he also knows that this matter Principal Rees will certainly help. I thought it was something big, but it turns out that I just want your wife toe back to school, you can just ask for this kind of thing, wheres the embarrassment. Dont worry, Ill arrange it right away, your wife cane back to ss soon. Principal Rees enthused that it would be good for him to have Brayden owe him a favor. By the way Brayden, your wife took a break from school when she was a freshman, Ill contact the relevant teacher right away. Principal Rees continued. Then Ill trouble Principal Rees. Brayden said thankfully, My wife used to take a sophomore year off. Okay, Im going to arrange it now, but Brayden, youre not doing this right, how can you get married without informing me, is not looking down on me ah. Principal Rees said with mock displeasure. Principal Rees what are you talking about, just afraid that you were too busy at that time so I did not inform you, lets do it this way, Dolly and I will treat you to dinner some day to make amends. Brayden what kind of person has not seen, heard Principal Rees said so, know what he was thinking. Haha, well, thats settled then. After a few more days, word came from Ravenwood University that Dolly was to return to school before the start of the school year. Dolly had been looking forward to hearing about Ravenwood University for a few days, so when Brayden got the news, he was the first to inform Dolly. Dolly, Principal Rees over there said to get you back to school before school starts and get ready to go back to school again. Wow, great, finally I can finish my studies! At Braydens words, Dolly danced with joy, Ill get things ready! Theres no hurry about preparing things, when I get back, well go together. Fearing that Dolly would forget, Brayden said. Thats good, Orion is also about to wake up, I have to go take care of him too, Ill wait for you back at home oh. After giving Brayden a sweet kiss across the phone, Dolly hung up. Brayden returned home and worked with Dolly to get all the essentials for back-to-school. Packing up was easy, the only difficulty was what to do with their children. I cant take my child to ss with me, what if she cries and makes a scene? Given the current situation, it was impossible for Dolly to live in a dormitory, so Brayden bought a house next to Ravenwood University, where the three of them usually lived, and found a very experienced nanny to take care of the children and take care of the household chores. Brayden has to act as Dollys driver, taking Dolly to and from ss. With all this in ce, Brayden and Dolly were ready to say goodbye to Otto and Talia. Ravenwood University is in City W, far from City M. They will only be able to see each other on weekends when Dolly is not in ss or during vacations. When it was time to leave, Otto was fine, and expressed strong support for Dollys desire to return to school, but Talias eyes were red when she left. The reason is simple, she really cant rest assured that the three of them are going so far away from home. Ive been used to holding my grandson every day, so I havent seen him for so long, and I miss him and what to do. Chapter967 Youthful and romantic memories Finally Brayden and Dolly both spoke well before Talia epted the fact and did not cry out. After the two said goodbye to OttoTalia, they got into their car and headed straight to City W. Skyler and Leon had already stayed in the car at this time, Dolly went to City W to school such a big deal, they are bound to go with the past to see. And because City W is a long way away, Leon went to another task, is to take turns with Brayden as a driver. Several people joked andughed along the way, and time passed unnoticed. Wave goodbye to the old life and a new one begins. On the way, Dollys mood was very happy, thinking that she would soon go back to school, Dolly was excited while there was a little apprehension. Brayden, all those new students of mine are five or six years younger than me, will they make fun of me for being older? Dolly asked Brayden with some concern. She is not the naive young girl she once was, now she is not only a woman, there is her own child, in case those new students look at her in a different way, what should she do?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Dont worry, you still look the same as before, and you wont look older than those little girls with them. Besides, college students getting married and having children is now a verymon thing in college, they wont look at you differently because of that, you can rest assured of that. I have to say, Brayden makes a lot of sense about all of this. Nowadays, universities are very open, not only falling in love is the mostmon thing, even getting married and having children is also a normal thing in universities. And although Dolly has been away from college for five or six years, but now her skin is even better than those little girls, coupled with a beautiful and exquisite face, in the university that is definitely the school flower in the school flower, the goddess of the goddess. Braydens words had a reassuring power over Dolly at all times. Listening to Braydens words, Dolly felt less nervous and was left with nothing but anticipation for her college life. Thats right sister-inw, I can guarantee that those boys inside the university will go crazy when they see you, if you werent holding a child and had such a handsome husband by your side, I, a girl, wouldnt be able to help but be jealous! Skyler also looked envious and pinched Dollys white skin, praising it. Youre the only one who can talk, whats the use ofplimenting me, youre not also a big beauty. Skylers words made Dollys ears even happier, and at the same time she humbly returned thepliment. Brayden and Leon looked at each other, from each others eyes is also understand each others meaning, looking at these two women who blow each other, can not help but let out a bitter smile. Women, ah, really aplex creature. Ten hours of travel, in the four people chatting unconsciously passed, several people finally arrived at City W, once the car, several people first found a hotel to eat a meal, ten hours just simply eat a little snack, several people are a little hungry. After eating, a few people sat contentedly for a while longer, and then went straight to the house Brayden bought in City W. Wow, rich people are different, theyre only over here for a while, and they bought such a nice house. Looking at the small house in front of him, Leon said in a sour tone. Yes boss, you guys are too rich, its like spending money like dirt, Leon if you can have half the atmosphere I thank God ah! Skyler also looked at Brayden with admiration. Hey, hey, hey, thats too much, when have I ever been petty to you! Leon, somewhat dissatisfied with Skylers statement, protested loudly. I told you you were stingy, dont you dare bite me! Skyler spat out his tongue in triumph. You you you, if not for the face of the boss and sister-inw, I have to beat you up Leon and Skyler both fought again, while Brayden and Dolly have been used to it, ignoring the two, Brayden first took the sleeping child from Dollys arms. Ten hours of bumps and bruises can be a burden for children. After putting the children in the bedroom, Brayden and Dolly also came to sit on the couch. Lets all get some rest today, itste, Dolly and I will report to school tomorrow, and I dont care where youre going to y tomorrow. You guys go about your business, dont mind us, Skyler and I are going out tomorrow to have a good time and take in the sights and sounds of City W. Leon said with a smile on his face as he wrapped his arms around Skyler, who was also smiling happily in his arms. The four of them sat on the sofa and chatted for a while before going to their respective rooms to rest. The next morning, Dolly woke up the sleeping Brayden: Brayden, get up, its time to report to school. Dolly was so excited that she didnt sleep much all night and is still glowing. She was too excited to wait for several years until today, her heart has long been full of yearning for school. Dazed, Brayden opened his eyes and asked, What time is it? Its seven oclock, get up! Ten oclock is not the time to report, what are you in such a hurry for. Brayden rolled over and tried to go back to sleep, but Dolly didnt give him a chance. Gee, I havent been to school for a long time, so you can walk me around. Dolly spooned and shook Braydens body. Brayden had no choice but to get up, wash up and have a quick breakfast before the two drove to Ravenwood University. Dolly was full of excitement when she arrived at Ravenwood University. The school hasnt changed much, but the people arent what they used to be. The ssmates who were once in a ss are now working and bringing up their children. Dolly thought nervously thating back to school after five years seemed like a dream to her. Looking at a face with youthful energy, Dolly was nervous and a bit emotional at the same time. Its good to be young, dont you think so, Brayden. Silly girl, talking like youre old, youre young too. Stroking Dollys head dotingly, Brayden said gently. He is also full of memories about college. Of course the most recalled is the days with Dolly, thinking about the way she watched herself y by the basketball court, the way she had dinner with him for the first time, the way she shyly epted his confession, with infinite tenderness in her heart. Those were the days of their youth and romance, with a unique meaning that no one and nothing can rece. Chapter968 I accept your challenge Dolly, lets go for a walk on the basketball court. Taking Dollys hand, Brayden offered. Yeah, lets go. Dolly had the same idea and agreed without even thinking about it. The two strolled along the campus path, their minds full of nostalgia and cherishing of the past, without noticing that the campus was also somewhat noisy and boisterous due to the presence of two people. Look, that man is so handsome! Looks like a prince in a fairy tale!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes, yes, a domineering presidents model, I wonder whichpanys boss it is! Look at him so young, will not be thepany boss, but like which familys rich second generation, but no matter what, I like it so much ah! A group of girls with peachy eyes were staring at Brayden with drooling mouths. That girl is so pretty, shes my type! Screw you, as long as a pretty girl is your type right! Thats my kind of girl! What are you talking about? The person standing next to her is obviously her boyfriend, so die! A group of boys also saw Dolly as if they had seen the goddess in their hearts, losing their usual cool and low-key look. The two joked and walked in the direction of the basketball court, Dolly did not notice that he was surrounded by many people, Brayden saw but did not care, this situation he had encountered too much, has long been unnerved. Walking all the way to the basketball court, the two of them found a ce to sit down and watched a figure active on the basketball, their hearts were full of memories. However the good times didntst long before they were ruined by ill-advised people. Hey, the one sitting there, do you dare to y ball with me one on one, and if you lose, I want to treat the girl next to you to a meal. A tall, handsome boy walked up to Brayden and Dolly and said provocatively. It was obvious that the boy had a crush on Dolly, but Dolly already had Brayden by her side, and the boy was reluctant to give up and still wanted to try it out in this way. If put in the past, for this provocative behavior Brayden is absolutely not to take care of, there is strength in the people never provoke this, he also very disdain for this behavior. But now, they returned to the former university, nostalgic for the former youthful days, there is a kind of blood boiling impulse. He did not me the youthful boy in front of him for being so provocative, in his opinion, it was just a big boy who did not know the world . Brayden also felt very impressed for a moment and agreed to do so. Okay, I can agree to fight you one on one, but the girl next to me is mine, you cant win and you cant steal it. Brayden felt his own blood boil up for a moment, word for word. Who loses and who wins, thats not for sure! The boy said defiantly, I just like this girl beside you, and I want a fair chance topete, even if I lose, to convince my heart. The boys character is bright and open, it is Brayden like the type, dare to love and hate is not wrong, they are also happy to make it happen. Cut the crap,e on, you make the rules. Without saying anything more, Brayden said with a serious face. The youthful days of his college days, he can now experience them again. The rules are simple, a one-on-one duel, and whoever scores ten goals first is the winner. The boy lifted his head proudly, although the man in front of him gave him a lot of pressure, but when ites to ying basketball, he is full of confidence. As the hottest person on the varsity basketball team, he has taken all kinds of big and small honors, and he is confident about defeating the man in front of him. His confidence may be shattered today, though, as Braydens ball skills, in college, are at a fever pitch. Since bing a special forces soldier, his own physical fitness has improved by leaps and bounds. With his strong body and skills, Brayden feels he has a fighting chance even against professional yers. Come on, then. At that Brayden also stood up with confidence, took off his suit jacket and handed it to Dolly. Honey, hold this for me, Ill be right back. Brayden said with conviction as he left a kiss on Dollys cheek with affection. Braydens actions infuriated the boy across the room, but there was little he could do but grit his teeth and try to abuse Brayden hard during the match. Well, then you can hurry up oh, Ill wait for you over here. Like knowing Braydens meaning, Dolly also said to Brayden with a face full of deep emotion. Cut the crap and hurry up and get over here. Looking at Brayden and Dollys lovey-dovey look, the boy had no reason to feel bad, said loudly, and then ignored the two, and went to the court. Come on, today Ill show you what it means to have people outside of you. Brayden said to the boy with a calm face. Im not afraid of the wind. Ignoring Brayden, the boys threw the opening pitch directly. The basketball went into the at the 3-point line, and Brayden took it and shot it from the 3-point line. It may have been too long since he yed, but Braydens opening goal didnt go in. The boy looked disdainful, as if he had won for sure. You lose, I go first. The boy said with a proud face. Saying that, he took the ball to the top of the courts arc, and Brayden smiled slightly and took up a defensive stance. The boy confidently picked up the ball and prepared to break through, but after a few dribbles Brayden was quick to pull the ball out. Looking at Brayden with a smiling look, the boy said defiantly, Hmph, it was just a fluke that you pulled the ball out,e again. Brayden didnt say anything, silently dribbled the ball, eyes on the boy, a sharp change of direction, instantly passed the boy and scored ayup. The boy said nothing and became more focused on defense. Another round, Brayden a turn and change of direction, the boy has not reacted, Brayden is already over him, another easyyup, Brayden scored directly. In the third round, Brayden took the ball and made a three-point shot from the three-point line, and the basketball went into the with a loud bang. The boy collected the arrogance on his face, seemed to see the gap between himself and Brayden, and reluctantly remained in full defense. In the fourth round, Brayden elerated past the boy and drove straight to the basket for a foul shot, which drew a round of apuse from the surrounding spectators. A few minutes passed and Brayden had already scored ten goals in a row. It took the game 10-0. Looking straight at Brayden, the boy fell silent. After a while, the boy spoke, I lost, but I will continue to train hard to beat you , and I will definitely continue to challenge you! Seeing that the boy is also the one who can afford to take it, Brayden also nodded admiringly, Ill be waiting for your challenge. With those words, Brayden turned back to Dolly, took Dollys hand, and left the basketball court. Chapter969 Best friends from college Looking at Brayden and Dolly two gradually walking away from the figure, the boys and girls standing on the side of the heart full of resentment, but there is no way, the two like a couple of God, so they are ashamed of themselves. Without too much hesitation, the two walked directly toward the registration desk as freshmen. Even though Dolly is a sophomore, there is still a freshman process to go through.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Brayden, how people are also considered a small child who has not grown up, you at least let people ah, so will not be very ugly. Looking at Brayden, Dolly has some sympathy for the boy who challenged him just now, this single fight for him is not a small blow, probably to be depressed for a long time. Then I dont care, whoever told him to hit on my wife deserves to be hit, and the embarrassment is self-inflicted. Braydenughed and said, But that young man is not bad, at least bright and open, and can afford to let go, he will be stronger and stronger himself. Although there are still some boys and girls on either side of them pointing at them, but no one else ising up to them, and Brayden and Dolly are happy to be free. Following the schools route map, the two quickly found the ce where the new students check in and met the person in charge of check-in. The two of you are Mr. Kirnd and Miss Dean, Im the person that Principal Rees sent specially to arrange check-in for you, you can just call me Sam. When he saw the two Brayden mening, the man at the newsstand stood up with a smile and said. I didnt expect Principal Rees to be so polite, so please, Sam. Brayden smiled and nodded politely to Sam. What did Mr. Kirnd say, you twoe with me. Sam smiled in response as he led the way. Following little Sam along the way, Brayden quickly helped Dolly through the admissions process. Since Dolly was unable to live on campus, the paperwork rted to the housing issue waspleted with the help of Sam Jr. After thanking the teachers, it was time to go to Dollys ss and report to the counselor. ording to the tips from the students on campus, the two finally found Dollys ss by turning around. There were very few people in the ss, and today was the day for reporting, so the students went out individually after reporting. A woman at the podium who appeared to be a female teacher-like figure was looking down at the paper. Knocking politely on the door, Dolly called out, Excuse me, are you Neve? Yes, its me, and youre The woman on the podium looked up at the sound of her voice, and upon seeing Dolly, her calm face had a moment of surprise, which was then reced by surprise. Dolly! Its really you! Are you back in school? Neve said with a happy face. Im the student reporting today, and you are .. Neve Cooke? Looking at the somewhat familiar face in front of her, Dolly said with some uncertainty. Yeah, thats me! When I first looked at the student list, I thought of you when I saw the name Dolly Dean, I thought it was just the same name, but I never thought it was you! Its really a coincidence! Neve rushed to Dollys front, wanting to get a good look at this long-time ssmate. Neve is a former ssmate in Dollys ss. At that time, Dollys best friend was Le, and besides her, Neve was her best friend. I didnt expect that after not seeing you for a few years, youve be a teacher. Dolly said with some emotion. Time flies, once a young and ignorant girl, now also has a teacher, teaching and educating people. Yeah, after graduation I chose to stay at Ravenwood University and be a teacher, after all, thats what Ive always wanted to do. And this is my first year as a teacher of the ss, and I never thought I would meet you. Neve was full of emotion, Its a small world, that we met in this way. By the way Dolly, why did you think ofing back to school again ah, remember I cried so much when you left back then. Facing her old ssmates, Neve also put away her usual teacher look and turned into the lively and cute girl she used to be. I was unable to continue my education because of some things, but I have always regretted not being able toplete my education. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Dolly stuck her tongue out a little yfully and said to Neve. Dont worry, I didnt be a teacher for nothing. Neve said proudly. Both menughed. By the way Dolly, how have you been these past few years, who came with you this time? Any boyfriends, tell me properly quickly. Neves barrage of questions to Dolly shows that she really has a good rtionship with thetter. Neve, Im married, and I have a husband you know. Seeing an old friend whom he had not seen for years, Dolly did not have the slightest intention to hide, and told the truth. Brayden,e on in and meet our old ssmates. Dolly entered the ssroom alone when she checked in, and Brayden was standing outside looking at the view. Hearing Dollys shout, Brayden also strides into the ssroom. Wow, Dolly, this is your husband! If it isnt Brayden, the man who charmed thousands of girls in our school back then! Neve was pleasantly surprised to see Brayden, and said loudly. So you two are the envious college couple, I didnt expect to get married now, its a great joy, Im really happy for you! Neve said from the bottom of her heart. Brayden is also very cordial greeting: Back then that all day cheeky fake boy, now is not also be a big beauty, Neve you should also be the name of a woman, right. Dollys good friend, Brayden is naturally very friendly to treat. Hearing Braydenspliment, Neve was also a bit shy and hurriedly lowered his head to hide his embarrassment. I just went to college that I was really a fake boy, I have to say that the university is a stic surgery hospital, originally unkempt and disregarded the image of their own, is alsopletely changed a kind. In fact, thanks to Brayden, Neve was also one of Braydens many little fan girls at that time. From the beginning of her crush on Brayden, she slowly learned to dress herself and always imagined that one day she could attract Braydens attention. Butter, Brayden and his best friend Dolly became boyfriend and girlfriend. Neve was having a hard time, but instead of feeling the slightest bit upset with Dolly, she was happy for her. Chapter970 Leon and Skyler’s Wedding Where will I find each others other half like you guys, Im still alone till now, why dont you guys find me a date? The sight of Brayden gave Neves heart such a flutter, but she quickly forced herself to stop the thought. There is nothing wrong with liking someone, but to interfere in someones rtionship is immoral, as a teacher Neve can distinguish between this right and wrong. Dolly, Brayden, its been a long time since youve been to school too, so wait a minute while I show you around the school. Neve suggested. Good, Ive been wanting to have a good look around the school for a while now. And Brayden keeps telling me to deal well with the guidance counselors, so why dont we have dinner together againter. Dolly said somewhat mischievously. Well, its nice to have a meal on your treat without drinking the wedding wine of the two of you. Neve cant help but shine when he hears about eating, and is obviously a foodie. Neve were not bribing you here, its just a meal. Brayden also said jokingly. Hahahaha Several peopleughed, and when Neve was done with the task at hand, several people walked out of the ssroom full of joy. Braydens special nanny arrivedst night, and with the nannys attentive care, Dolly didnt worry that her baby would be noisy, and she and Neve had dinner and exchanged pleasantries for a long time before parting ways. Anyway, there is plenty of time to get together in the future, and its not that bad. Neve was surprised again to hear that Brayden and Dolly both even had children, joking that the two were moving too fast. When she returned to her home, Dollys first order of business was to see her child. Seeing that her child was sleeping, Dolly also put her heart down and lovingly watched her child for a while beforeing into the living room. Skyler and Leon had long been back home, and when they saw Dollye out, Skyler smiled and asked, Sister-inw, how did you get on with reporting for duty? It was good, and I got to meet my best friend from college who is now my ss teacher! Dolly said with some sighs. Wow, you cane across such a coincidence, the world is really small! Skyler said with some surprise. Dolly nodded and asked Skyler, How are you guys doing? Are you having fun? Dont mention it. Skyler discontented beak, some people are still special forces, just apany me to shop for three hours on the street is too tired to walk, we had to find a ce to go to dinner, after eating the goods have to go home to sleep, but I was dragged to shop for another two hours, and then we came back. Leon spread his hands somewhat innocently: What can I do, you girls are simply aliens when you shop, I just dont have the strength. Brayden on the sidelines also nodded with some feeling, obviously agreeing with Leons approach. After a while, Leon said again: Boss, sister-inw, you should get things done, Skyler and I should y also yed, tomorrow we will City M go, go back to prepare for the wedding, so that things do note to the end of some things toote to do. Leon did feel it, when Brayden was busy with his own wedding simply day and night, to avoid being like him, everything had to be prepared in advance. Good, the wedding thing can not be sloppy, what do not know the ce can always contact me, after all, I am also over. Hearing his brother mention marriage, Brayden also said with a serious face. Well, dont worry boss, Ill be the first to think of you if anythinges up. Leon giggled. For Brayden, Leon would always give him his full trust, which was umted little by little. The next morning, Leon and Skyler both left Brayden and Dolly and embarked on a journey back to City M.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Dollys life at Ravenwood University is gradually getting on track, with the nanny taking care of the children at home during sses and at home when there are no sses, Brayden taking care of Dollys transportation to and from sses, and remote control of thepany from home when there is nothing else to do. Finally, today Dolly took a week off and is going back to City M with Brayden. The most important reason, of course, is that Leon and Skylers wedding is on schedule. While going back for the wedding, the two are also nning to go home to see each others parents and spend a few days at home. So early in the morning, the two of them woke up, had breakfast and set off for City M with the kids. By the afternoon, the family stopped at the entrance of the Kirnd Family, where Otto and his parents, who had received the news, were already waiting outside the gate. When she saw Braydens car pull up, Talia was the first to meet it. Youvee back, youre exhausted from the journey, go inside and rest. Come,e, let me take a good look at my good grandson. Somewhat excitedly, she took the child from Dollys arms, and Talia looked at her grandson, whom she had not seen for a long time, with a loving face. Otto didnt say anything, but he also came around with a happy face. There are no more unnecessary words, but there is full of the warmth of home. By the next day, Brayden and Dolly had gone to Leon and Skylers wedding. The wedding was not asvish as thest Brayden couples wedding, but it was also a lively affair. After all, Leon is the second inmand of the Kirnd Group, and Skyler is an even more morous high-fashion celebrity than Le once was. Leon and his wife were married in a Western-style wedding. When Leon arrived at the wedding in a smart suit, holding Skyler, who was dressed in white, everyone in the room erupted in cheers. Brayden and Dolly are also smiling from the bottom of their hearts, seeing Leon and Skyler get married, and they are also relieved of a heartache. May I ask the groom, Mr. Sidney Pearce (Leons original name), if you will take Miss Skyler Mitchell to be yourwfully wedded wife and vow in public to love and care for her always, for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health, and to be faithful to her and never forsake her until the end of your life, and to love her forever and ever! Will you do it? I do. Leons voice was firm and strong, making a lifelong vow. May I ask the bride, Miss Skyler Mitchell, do you take Mr. Sidney Pearce to be yourwfully wedded husband and vow in public that for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health, you will always love him, care for him, and be faithful to him and never forsake him until the end of your life and love him forever and ever! Will you do it? I do! Skylers voice is full of deep emotion, never leaving the life and death. Well then, groom you may now kiss your bride! Looking at the scene in front of us, Dolly and Brayden are also holding each others hands tightly, we will also be the same, love each other with life, holding the hand of a son, until whitehead Chapter971 Return of an old friend A white ne destined for City M streaks across the sky, leaving behind a ne pulling smoke like a stroke on a painters drawing board. A man in a ck coat in the first ss cabin is looking at the most prominent news in the citys newspaper, his brow furrowed slightly. May I help you with something? The pretty flight attendant stood in front of him and asked respectfully. Just give me a cup of hot tea. Soon the steaming green tea was delivered to him, he put down the newspaper, his eyebrows were still as warm as yesterday, and the newspaper was presented in front of him. Kirnd Group President Marries Mystery Woman, They Tie the Knot at City M He pondered for a moment, but still picked up his phone to send a text message to a number whose contact was Dolly: Dolly, Im back home, City M is the only one I know, Ill arrive around 3pm, hope to see you as soon as I get off the ne. Within a few moments, the phone screen lit up again with a few clean words, Okay, Ill wait for you at one of the exits. The matter of going to see Jayden, Dolly did not tell Brayden, she knew that if she told Brayden, then Brayden would definitely offer to go with her to pick up the person. If this had been in the past, but Jayden had saved her life, and she had not forgotten what he had said the day he left more than a year ago. The airport was crowded, especially during the holiday season, and there were more peopleing back from far away for the reunion. Just dragging his suitcase out of the security check, Jayden saw the slender figure from afar, like a small flower in the bush, not eye-catching, but blooming with an iparable shine. Dollys eyes still jumped in the crowd, and Jayden suddenly wanted to tease her like this, so he deliberately went around the crowd and tapped her on the shoulder when she wasnt looking. She didnt look back immediately, and Jayden had to speak helplessly, Im here. This is a shock to Dolly, when he reacted, he could not help but reach out and whack him next door, not too strong, but Jayden felt like his heart was gently touched by something. Youre done with your work in America? Dollyughed, I thought you were going to be there for three or five years, and when you sent me the message I was wondering if you were going to bring back a big blonde this time. Jayden is good at getting to the point: Dont you want me back? Dollys expression was a little embarrassed, she didnt mean what she expressed, but it seemed like he understood it correctly, and it took her a long time to reply, Why, I mean your research is progressing really fast, it really makes the medical students worship. Although the research abroad is proceeding quickly, but notpletely finished, I just called the dean and applied to return home to continue to study this content, I I found it too hard to spend time thinking about you, which is why I chose this decision. The words did note out of Jaydens mouth, he had hesitated when he was abroad, but now, when he saw that newspaper, he chose not to say anything because she was married. Words of blessing were too difficult to say, and Jayden could only spit out a few scattered words: I wanted to ask how are you and Brayden doing? As soon as the words were out of his mouth he wanted to p himself, how could she be having a bad time now that she was married to Brayden? Seeing Jayden take the initiative to mention Brayden, Dollys heart was happy, and thought that Jayden had treated everything in the past as a thing of the past, so she happily replied to him, Of course, if you have time someday, we can have dinner together, and you are wee toe over to our house for dinner anytime. Jaydens heart is even more unpleasant, in this world, but whoever likes someone should have the freedom and right to pursue, but he did not. He had believed that love would grow over time and he wanted to take her with him, but then his hopes were dashed at the moment she left. He still yed an undeservedly careful game: I asked my colleague to make a reservation for me at a nearby western restaurant, so if I dont go, Ill be disappointed by his feelings, are you free tonight? Its been a long time since weve had dinner together. Dollys character, affectionate and not good at refusal, Jayden eat her this, also expected she will not refuse. True to form, Dolly nodded yes after a long pause: Yes, but talk to Brayden about it. Braydens phone hadnt been able to get through all the way until they both arrived at the restaurant, which was the only way to reach him. Dollys face is a sweet smile, different from the treatment of other people, not that slightly restrained polite smile, but a smile of happiness from the heart. Brayden? Im not going back for dinner tonight, I have a friend who just got back from abroad Male female? Brayden seemed a little busy and spoke a little fast; he didnt ask who it was, but asked directly for the gender. At this time the girl at the table behind Dolly happened to order from the waiter, a little too loudly, and Brayden at the other end happened to hear. Okay, I got it, go home early, by the way, say hello in advance if you need Leon to pick you up in the evening, Ill try to get back early. Brayden droned on, sounding really busy. If Dolly would have known that this little misunderstanding would be expanded, she would have jumped ahead of Brayden and said, The guy I went out to dinner with is a guy. Hes been good to you. Jayden narrows his eyes and takes a sip of red wine, speaking to Dolly, yet as if to himself. Dolly face smile more warm: He ah, always worry about this worry that, forget that I am not a child, just talk about me to go, and you, in foreign countries have any sexual encounter ah? Jayden avoided her eyes without moving: Me? A little doctor who spends all his time in medicine, how can he have that kind of sex? Are youing back this time to work at the most advanced medical research institute in City M? No, I was offered a position as a professor of medicine in the Department of Medicine at Ravenwood University from above, you know, so there are fewer hours to work and more free time to allocate, and its convenient for me to explore experiments. Jayden said. But Dollys eyes widened, her eyes crystal bright like the eyes of an elk, and there was a hint of disbelief in her voice: Really? You work at Ravenwood University? Jayden put down his ss, Whats wrong? Didnt I tell you when I was abroad that I had a regret before? You may not even believe me when I say that I got a chance to fulfill my dream, and now that I have resumed my studies before, I can stay at Ravenwood University and get my diploma from Ravenwood University in two years!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter972 Doubt Jayden couldnt believe his ears, was this fate? He froze and froze, the Jayden who used to talk so eloquently at research meetings almost no longer existed. In the future, Id like to ask Professor Ryan for more guidance. Dolly said, holding the ss of wine to Jayden, Jaydens two fingers brought the ss up, the corners of his mouth couldnt hide the smile, I should. What Dolly didnt notice was that two pairs of sneaky eyes had been staring at it for a long time not far away.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Dont stop me, I must talk to the boss! Leons frowned tightly and pulled out his cell phone from his hip pocket, but unfortunately let Skyler, a ck belt in taekwondo, take it away before he did. No!!! Skyler a small face suffocated red: just you also saw Dolly called Brayden did not Brayden also did not have no reaction? And if you do this, it will make Brayden think that there is something, something out of nothing, you are not destroying the rtionship between the couple? Skyler is not a very good talker, coldly, and really let Leon feel very reasonable. He is everything will be first for Brayden, but that does not mean that his ideas will be based on spying on others. Looking at Leons hesitant look, Skyler pulled his arm, Believe me, there will be nothing, if we really interfere with Dollys matter, nothing is fine, if something is wrong, jump into the river can not be washed. She said, humming softly toward Leon. Skyler was sometimes strong, mostly self-reliant, not a very dependent person, so when she attached her arm to his, Leon almost stopped thinking about what was in front of him. He used to be a soldier and obedience was his vocation, but it didnt mean he could interfere with other peoples private lives, especially when that other person was his sister-inw. Dolly looked up at her watch, it was 8:00 p. m., and the food on the table was almost done. Listen to him talk about interesting things in his research, about the progress of his work, about the customs and people abroad, and sometimes mention what happened before. Its gettingte, I should get back. When he said that, Jayden subconsciously picked up, Huh? Ill give you a ride then. Dolly was suddenly amused by him, Did Professor Ryan forget he just got off the ne today? Jaydens cheeks flushed and she was heard to say, Ill just rent my own car and go back, its okay. Jayden knew that insisting on it would definitely be offensive, so he didnt say anything else, just stared at the far rear of the car after sending Dolly to the car, until the car disappeared from his view. He understood that his emotions, which had been dormant for a year, had begun to revive again without his control. The cab had a situation on the road, and the driver apologized to Dolly one after another, and offered to refund her the fare. Dolly naturally refused, the taxi industry would not have earned much money, several times at the intersection to stop the car in vain, she decided to walk home alone. Walking through the downtown of traffic, walking through the busy streets, City M at night is more mysterious than early morning, Dollys footsteps follow her gaze, enjoying herself all the way. She turned the key and the house was dark. As soon as Orion was born Brayden his parents were worried that the two of them were busy working and neglecting the child and offered to take care of the baby. Naturally, Brayden and she would not refuse, so they would take the initiative to visit the children when they were not working. I dont think its back. Dolly muttered to herself, pressing down the switch with her hand, the overhead light spilling down, she felt a little blinding. After reaching up and rubbing her eyes and adjusting to the light, she almost couldnt believe the image in front of her. Brayden lounged on his desk, theptop next to him still lit up, with several windows open for forms and documents. He still wears formal clothes, his arm is pressed under the A4 paper full of his notes, his hair is slightly curled, no longer the old glow, disgusted look like the state he is in at the moment. Dolly entered the house cautiously, knowing that Brayden was a very light sleeper and that the slightest noise could easily wake him up. As she tiptoed for the nket, she was about to drape it over his shoulders when a strong hand wrapped around her from behind and she leaned forward to attach herself to Brayden as she lost her footing. When did you wake up? Dolly looked into his somewhat chestnut eyes, still hazily tired, and the corner of Braydens mouth dropped, Probably woke up when you opened the door. Why are you pretending to be asleep! Dolly snapped, her good-looking brow frowning slightly. Her scorn was like a kitten pouting in Braydens eyes, and his heart was instantly a soft mess. Dollys hands were on the table with the intention of standing up, but to her surprise Braydens hands around her waist tightened a little more she could feel his breath spraying overhead, and his maic voice rang out, Hold on a little longer. Then you remember to turn on the light when you work in the future, or work in the dark for a long time, it hurts your eyes And ah, pay more attention to rest, do not think I do not know you several times while I sleep and get up to work again Work is very important, but the body is the capital of the revolution Dont keep eating the box lunch ordered by thepany, give me a call, I will definitely rush over to bring you food And ah The smile on Braydens lips intensified as he pressed her head to his chest, sniffing her hair with unbridled insatiability, Got it, wife. Brayden cupped her pink face, and for a moment, noses met, the expected kiss did note, Braydens face was a little stony: Youve been drinking? Dolly is a little embarrassed, stammering: Only only drank a little red wine. In the future, when Im not around you, Im determined not to drink, not to mention wine, not even cocktails, not even with girls! When Brayden said that, Dolly wanted to tell him that she was having dinner with Jayden. If Brayden didnt know Jayden, it would be fine, but Brayden had met Jayden. To avoid any misunderstanding, Dolly swallowed the words that wereing out of her mouth. She buried her head in the crook of Braydens neck, the smell of his nice cologne soothing her, and rubbed her cheek against his shirt. The world is so big, only his shoulder is the best way to rely on her. In fact, sometimes, if the more afraid of misunderstandings, misunderstandings will appear in your unexpected time, God is so love to y tricks on people. Chapter 973 Fermentation In her third week back at Ravenwood University, Dolly felt like everything was going on as usual C sses, studying, and when she could, she would go to Hurricane Limited to do her original work, only her workload was reduced due to the tight schedule.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She often sees a serious Jayden wearing sses on campus, and Jayden will touch his sses and smile at her every time. University life is, for the most part, veryfortable, and this greeting, which seemed normal to the two, naturally became the stuff of gossip in the eyes of a group of free loose students. That Dolly, isnt that the presidents wife of the Kirnd Group? Huh? I thought she came from studying abroad! What study abroad, but just dropped out of school toe back in the year. Gossip at a major university like Ravenwood University is actually like flotsam in the wind outside. Dolly originally didnt care much about it, but as more people talked, the rumor ran through her ears like a thunderp. She has never forgotten Jaydens confession when he left, he cured her, this matter has always been a knot in her heart, to Jayden she always had an unspeakable guilt. She is notpletely unaware of Jaydens feelings, so in order to keep the rumors from spreading, she decided to actively distance herself from Jayden, so every time she saw him she walked away with her head down, and even changed her dress style to a low-key, nd, dark color. Jayden soon understood what had happened, but he did not take any special action, but found the design ssroom at the end of ss and left a note on Dollys seat: Ill wait for you in the library until youe over C Jayden With mixed feelings, Dolly folded the note carefully and put it in her jacket pocket. She wanted to pretend she didnt see it, but thought that in a foreign country like that, seriously ill, she had no one by her side, only Jayden remained with her. When she was misunderstood, it was also Jayden who said he was willing to go with her. Everything cannot be chosen to escape, but always have to find a way to solve it, and facing it is the best way to solve it. The evening sun was like a colorful gradient of gouache as Dolly finally arrived at the library just as the sun was about to set. Jayden had been sitting in his seat for a while, and when he saw hering, his warm voice was the same as ever: I knew youde. I was thinking that some things have to be worked out eventually. Dolly pulled back her chair, Jayden, Im grateful that you cured me back then, but we still need to keep our distance at school now, and some avoidable meetings can be Jayden turned his head away as he curbed his smile, Youre very reluctant to see me. Dolly blurted out, Its not that I dont want to, its that I cant. So you know all about it, you havent forgotten what I told you. Im married to Brayden. Jayden suddenly burst outughing, You probably misunderstood, am I not your friend now? Dolly defended, Of course were friends, but the gossip is really stifling. If you ignore me because of that, tomorrow I can stop all this that you dont want to hear, so that should be considered a qualified friend. Dolly finally blossomed so many days since the only one sincere smile, she nodded heavily, the ss reflected her beautiful back, as if in Jaydens heart to paint a heavy stroke. Dolly didnt expect the news to reach Braydens ears so quickly. This time is just Braydens busiest time, hearing the news Brayden can not help but a trace of anxiety inside, inside or choose to unconditionally trust Dolly. Still unable to let go of the work at hand, he dialed a familiar number and a few minutester Leon broke in and asked him in a loud voice, Boss, what can I do for you? Find out what happened recently with a man named Jayden and your sister-inw, and also find out, what people spread the news. Leons heart thumped and missed a beat, his heart screamed a bad, Brayden saw him not reply half a day, felt very strange: Whats the problem? No of course not, I Ill go first. Leon stammered in reply to him, not to mention daring to look up at him. Brayden was full of doubts, before he could ask him carefully, he saw Leons back hurrying away. Huh? No way, youre telling the truth?! Skyler couldnt believe his ears, Could it be that youre mistaken, how could it be? How can we be wrong, the man we met that day, today the boss wants me to check thetest news about him and his sister-inw. Leon hugged his arms, If only we had told him that day, what now? Skyler stroked Leons shoulder, I trust Dollys character, she wouldnt do anything to hurt Brayden. I also know that the two of them have deep feelings, but how to exin such rumors? As the saying goes, there is no wind and no waves Leon scratched his head with a pained look, Ah, I actually betrayed the trust of the boss! Still no, we definitely cant add fuel to the fire, Brayden is already busy in thest few days, if he knows about these unexined things, wont his mood get even more messed up? Skyler sighed silently. Leon felt that he had never made a more difficult decision in his life than now, first, to tell the boss the truth of what he saw, and second, that he was following Brayden in order to be by his side to be able to relieve him of his worries and deal with difficulties, not to deliberately add fuel to the fire when he was troubled. This time, Brayden did not receive any so-called insider information about this from Leon, he knew Leon never said one thing, no then not to say, he told himself to trust Dolly, but the more the wind outside, the more calm Leons side, the more his restless heart is restless. He took some free time to go back to his parents ce to see how Orion was growing. The little child was growing day by day, red all over when he was born, but now he had grown white and fat, with short arms like lotus roots, very cute. Orion, call daddy, call daddy, okay? Brayden bent over and attached himself to the side of the cradle to coax the baby, who babbled as he looked at the little elephant doll hanging from the cradle. Braydens mother then walked in with the rib soup, Where would such a young child call out? Come on, youre too tired from work,e and have some soup. Before Brayden could reach out and take the soup, the small child who was babbling before suddenly started to cry. Chapter 974 Questioning The sound of the baby crying made Braydens calm heart seize up again, and he hurried over to see, Mom, whats going on, it was just fine Talia carefully lifted the baby and coaxed it to quiet down, making Brayden sigh that bringing up a child is one of the most annoying things in the world. If he heard such a cry when he was working, he could not guarantee that he would have any good temper. The child also misses his mother, children this old are usually inductive with their mothers, cant see his mother, cant feel the scent of his mothers body, the emotions be unstable. Talia frowned: Dolly is also, not evene to see the child once in half a month, you go back and talk to her, how can children tolerate not seeing their mothers? Dolly she actually didnt visit Orion for half a month? Somehow Brayden felt as if he was consciously or unconsciously trying to link the rumor he had heard over the past few days to the fact that Dolly hadnt visited Orion for half a month. Thisbined to form a strange conclusion that Dolly was with Jayden and she even forgot toe over to see her and his son. If this was not the case, then he asked Leon to investigate and Leon would soone back with that truth he wanted to hear and tell him, but in fact, Leon did not. Looking at Orions big, innocent eyes in the cradle, Brayden shook his head hard, trying to put all these messy thoughts behind him. He told himself that the most important thing between husband and wife is mutual trust and understanding. Brayden arrived home at 7:00 p. m. When he got home, he heard the ttering of water in the shower and knew that Dolly had arrived home before him. Brayden was thinking about things and didnt notice that Dollys jacket on the back of the chair had rubbed against the floor. He knelt down to pick up his clothes, a white note slipped out of his jacket pocket in the process and was folded into a quadrangle. Brayden unfolded him t, a line of unfamiliar handwriting came into view, his pupils contracted sharply, the two words at the end almost made Brayden sweat, long fingers trembled slightly. The door to the shower slowly closed behind her, and Dolly was drying the water stains from her hair with a white towel. She saw Brayden came back and did not knock on the door to greet her, and wondered what Brayden was doing crouched on the floor. Just as she was about to knock him on the back, Brayden stood up from the floor, and he turned around and looked at Dolly with eyes as angry as if sparks were going toe out. Brayden? Whats wrong with you? Dolly spoke up in confusion. Brayden did not rush to answer her, but slowly raised his right hand, and the white square note held between his index and middle fingers made Dollys heart hang in her throat. Dolly, you tell me, what is it? Brayden gritted his teeth as the words bored through his teeth, hammering into her heart one by one.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Its a note from a friend, why, whats wrong with it? Dolly calmly replied that there was nothing wrong with Jayden being her friend in the first ce, and she wasnt lying to him. Just Brayden heard this exnation more annoyed: Friends? A good friend ah, for you to this faraway friend, you can not even look at Orions half a month, so this friend is more important than the child ah, why not take me to meet? Braydensst words even carry a hint of sarcasm, and the word friend is like a me that instantly bes a fuse. If he hadnt misunderstood the betrayal a few years ago, and Jayden hadnt taken Dolly far away a year ago, and Leon hadnt gone quietly this time, he thought he would have trusted and trusted Dollys every word. Brayden what do you mean ah, do you think Im lying to you? Ive been two-timing school and worktely, so if you think Im neglecting Orion, I have nothing to say, but how can you doubt me and my friend Dolly doesnt know whats wrong with her, but she doesnt dare to look Brayden in the eye. Jayden? said Brayden with a disdainful smile and a brow full of contempt as he kept closing in on Dolly until Dolly had no way back, Hes quite the thief. Dolly was a little scared of this Brayden, his anger had obviously reached its peak, his voice was like Hades from hell: Do you know how ridiculous the word friend ising out of Jaydens mouth? Why do you have to imagine people so badly? Dolly said, reaching out and giving him a not-so-gentle shove. Brayden saw that she not only did not apologize and admit her mistake, but even pushed him for that man, his heart was even more unpleasant, and his arms blocked Dollys way. Are you helping him to speak? Are you regretting that you didnt follow him abroad a year ago? Now that hes back, youre eager to follow him, arent you? Brayden crumpled the note in his hand into a ball and mmed it viciously against the wall, where it was quickly bounced far away. Dolly couldnt believe this woulde out of Braydens mouth. She originally thought that after going through the past, both people could be more mature and trust each other more, but never thought that the so-called trust would be so unbearable. It was only after a long time that she froze and asked him, Brayden, do you not believe me, you are doubting me, right? Yes! Brayden never hides what he wants to say, Dont think I havent heard the rumors out there, I dont say it because I dont believe it, but what about you? What have you given me?! Brayden became more and more vocal, Dolly was shocked by his scalp, although there are a million things to say in the heart to say, but the sight of this crazy crazy Brayden, but she is calm. I have nothing to exin, forget it if you dont believe me, Brayden, you let go of me, we both need to calm down. Brayden really let go of her hand, Dolly did not look back into the study door, watching her only left him a dashing back, Brayden then know what disappointment is a kind of feeling. Calm down, Dolly, and youre telling me to calm down? Dolly pressed against the closed door, and two lines of tears flowed down her cheeks. This feeling is really exactly the same as the scene when he took Le to humiliate him in his office on the day she sent him the cooperation book. Brayden, what, will I always be a shameless betrayer in your eyes, untrustworthy? She tried to make an effort to stop the tears, but they fell to the floor like broken beads, with a ticking sound. Chapter 975 Emotional Struggles Mr. Kirnd, heres the quarterly report for this quarter, take a look at it and see if theres anything you want to change Get out! Get the hell out of here! Brayden heaved his hand, and the papers handed up by the secretary were flung mercilessly to the floor, a stack of A4 papers scattered all over the ce. The secretary began to hand and foot began to clean up the floor of the manuscript, forehead are fine sweat, Brayden although not very good-tempered, but never to the people under the hands of such a big temper, such a big action, so she was scared even dare not raise her head,pletely do not care what sequence neatly, casually grabbed a sheet on the folder to stuff. The fire in Braydens heart had no ce to be discharged, and he was getting more and more upset when he looked at the various reports waiting for approval on the table, and picked up a cup from the corner of the table and mmed it on the floor. In a sh, the tea sshed everywhere, seemingly indicating the shocking waves set off by the calm sea. The secretary crouched on the floor to pick up the report shivered, swiftly stood up and rushed towards the door, just in time to collide with the person who pushed the door in at this time. After seeing who was there, the secretary nodded respectfully at him, and the man didnt say anything, but just waved her hand and indicated her to get out quickly. The sound of the visitors footsteps was clear, Brayden did not have to look up to understand, his emotions were still very intense, the air was filled with the smell of gunpowder thickening. You too, get lost! Leon kicked away the report on the floor, because the secretary just walked too fast, half a footprint stuck on it, looking at Brayden who buried himself in the manuscript, Leons heart guilt is more intense, but also full of tangles and struggles. Boss, what are you embarrassing yourself for again. Leon lowered his high octave voice deliberately, not knowing if it was because of a weak heart or some other reason. How many storms have been solved over the years, howe this time such a small matter, you made yourself into such a state? Brayden let out a soft chortle: A little thing? The depth of the voice was full of sadness, If you were cheated twice by your beloved, Leon, would you still be able to stand in front of me like this without any emotion and tell me it was just a small thing! Seeing that Leon did not say anything, Brayden then asked, Let me ask you, did you already know! He closed the cap of a signature pen back and forth, In the past, when I asked you to find out who started any of these things, no matter what the result was, you would tell me what you had inquired about at the first opportunity, but this time you didnt. Ive thought about a lot of possibilities, Leon, and were brothers whove been out of life and into death, so the only other possibility that could get you so torn up is a Dolly. Leons throat slides, his throat seems to be glued by something, really there is this person in this world, without his own words, he can easily read what is in his mind. Brayden, somewhat calmer by this point, snapped his ck signature pen upside down on the desk, stepped over the papers hed flung across the floor, walked over to Leon, looked at the old wound on the corner of his forehead from his training years ago, and spat out a few words. I wont make it difficult for you, just tell me yes, or no.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The office is still ufortably silent, Leons silence at the moment, only to make Brayden feel that his heart between the sky, suddenly copsed. He averted his gaze from the old wound on Leons face and walked around to brush up against him. The two men, one in a suit and the other inly sporting, both have the same ineffable expression. It seems as if you are standing with me, a reach back to the old days of celebration on the battlefield, yet it seems as if you are far away from me as soon as you reach out. The moment Braydens hand rested on the doorknob, Leons raspy voice sounded behind him. Dolly had dinner with that guy at the restaurant earlier. As if he didnt believe him, Leon paused for a moment and then said, I saw it with my own eyes. This time it was Braydens turn to be silent, he had not thought of when a persons sadness, heartbreak, doubts, anger intertwined, actually can not express, he showed only a terrible silence and calm. Dollys state of mind was no better, as she barricaded herself in the house, sending a leave of absence to the school and leaving her phone far behind. She surprisingly med her inattentive self for not paying attention and letting the note be exposed to Braydens eyes. She shook her head hard, trying to put this unimaginable thought out of her mind. What she should be thinking about is why Brayden reacted so much to her once she saw the note, when there was nothing on it. The previous fake news with Archie Webb, even if it made the headlines, Brayden was only very methodical in arranging for Leon to investigate the originator of the incident, and did notsh out at her without any warning, as she did now. Brayden is always looking for Leon when something happens Thats right! Leon! He must have gotten Leon this time too! Dollys eyes snapped open and after finding Leons contact information in her phone, she thought for a moment and finally chose to call this number to Skyler. Perhaps women canmunicate better with each other. Leon and Brayden are life-and-death friends, and if she goes to ask Leon, not only will the scene be awkward, but it is uncertain that Leon is not going to tell her what she wants to know. Skyler was a different story. She was not that far apart from her in age, and on the day of the wedding ceremony, Skyler wished her well so sincerely, Dolly thought, and dialed her number. Is it Dolly? Before she could speak, Skylers beautiful voice came from the other end, and she couldnt wait to respond to her like a lifeline: Yes, its me! Dolly, I know what youre calling for, I dont know how to tell you, all I can tell you is that Leon and I were both present that day when you and Mr. Ling were eating at the Western restaurant, only Leon didnt tell Brayden about it then. But yesterday, after Brayden came to Leon and asked him to investigate this matter carefully, Leon kind of uneasiness and anxiety I saw, so he probably has told Brayden about this matter. After Skyler busied himself with a long speech, both men were silent. Dolly struggled to digest all the information in the passage, as the asional caring up with its horn ring mored for the downtown and disturbed her heart. Dolly, what the hell is Jayden ? Skyler, not being a very good talker, was so direct upon his exit. Chapter 976 War Sublimation Dolly controlled her voice and made herself pretend to be the same as usual, but the voice that came out was surprisingly tinged with trembling, Skyler, what do you you mean by that? Skyler heard her warbling voice and panicked, and hastily defended himself, No no, Dolly, thats not what I meant, I I was just asking, I believe in your character. But Hes just my friend, you saw me on the phone to Brayden that day, I was eager to tell him who I was having dinner with, but Brayden he was really busy at the time, he misunderstood that I was having dinner with a girl, I didnt have time to exin he hung up the phone, I didnt lie to him! Dolly hung up the phone after she finished, afraid that Skyler would raise a little more questionable questions, she preferred to believe that she exined to her in this way, that she believed her unconditionally and absolutely. The sound of a key opening the door came from the main entrance, and Dolly knew that at this time, it was only him who had returned. Brayden took three steps up the stairs to the door of her room, rapped hard on the door, and yelled inside, Open the door, Dolly, I know youre in there! Dolly mechanically came to the door and unscrewed the knob before he was about to make a more aggressive move. It was Jayden who ate with you that day. He used a derative sentence instead of the question she was waiting for an answer to. Did he decide from the bottom of his heart that she had cheated him in this little matter of eating? This statement undoubtedly makes Zhao Yino more chilling, she and he to this point today, there is no excuse, is that both are too young. Are you going to choose him. There was desperation in Braydens voice, low and husky.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Dollys face no longer had its usual vibrancy. I cant believe you really think that Suddenly she hissed and red, Brayden, after all the years Ive been with you, even with Orion, you would imagine me to be so bad that you dont believe me!!! Perhaps people always believe in the so-called seeing is believing in the absence of evidence, Dolly is a strong person to the bone, she will not be in front of a person who believes in nothing, and Brayden, his brain has been broken by all the information received in the past few days. After meeting Dolly, everything about Dolly made him unable to think carefully, as at this moment, his mind kepting back to Leonsst words I saw it with my own eyes. Brayden, as if possessed by the devil, reached out and pushed Dolly, who was standing in front of him, to the ground so hard that Dolly stumbled a few steps and ended up sitting on her knees in disarray because she lost her bnce. How do you expect me to believe you when Leon saw you and Jayden having an affair! He never told me the truth so that you and I wouldnt be embarrassed! You were actually spending time with Jayden at school under the pretense that you were going back to Ravenwood University to finish your studies, so why didnt you tell me that it was him who was at dinner together that day? Why didnt you tell me that he went to Ravenwood University with you? If there was really nothing going on between you two, then why were there so many people gossiping behind your back! You exin to me! The pain in her knee was like a sarcastic message to Dolly, telling her, See, this is the man you gave everything to love, and like a relentless warning to her, This is not your nightmare, this is all, all real. Dolly pinched the corner of her coat, relying on a tiny bit of inner security, and said expressionlessly, You already have the answer, so whye and ask me. Brayden, however,ughed, and thatugh was like a knife that pierced deep between two hearts, and his eyes had long been red: You admitted it, Dolly, you admitted it! Brayden, after we made up, I never thought it woulde to this between us, because in my perception, what kind of misunderstanding have we not encountered? Weve been through so much together, but I was wrong, we are not one body and one mind, you believe in yourself more than me. Dolly gritted her teeth and stood up holding up a side chair, there were tears and disobeyed and slipped from her eyes, she pursed her lips, Lets all calm down, lets separate for a while. She doesnt even know exactly how she walked out of that room that day. The pain is like a seed that extends from the heart and sprouts rapidly, diffusing to every corner of the body, calling for a painful heart, pain to the point of being uncontroble. When things didnt reach Otto and Talia, she made a trip to the house there just as the two seniors were away and only the nanny was looking after Orion Kirnd. The nanny saw hering and greeted her warmly to see Orion, and Dolly approached carefully. The child, who had been quietly in the nannys arms, suddenly began to cry as soon as he arrived in her arms, causing her to fumble for a moment. She was his mother, and for such a small child, she was a presence that made him feel strange and scared, which made her heart sink. She followed the nannys example of holding him. Orion was very good and only cried for a short while before he calmed down in her arms. Maybe it was the spirit between mother and son, after all, Orion was a cute little life that had existed in her body for ten months. The little one is growing fast, remember thest time I held him, it was much lighter than now, a pink face, in her arms blooming with a smile that melts the heart. It was thisugh that made Dolly make a decision to raise Orion herself, and she was going to take him away. If Brayden keeps misunderstanding her, their marriage will not go white, and she will try to get custody of Orion. Im going to take Orion out in the sun. Dolly spoke up. The nanny didnt dare to refute anything, she was the mother of the child and it was human to want to take the child out to y, so she didnt refuse, but only prompted Dolly, Then young grandmother should remember to bring the young master back earlier, otherwise the olddy will be worried. Dolly wrapped Orions little quilt and carefully ced her hand on the back of his little neck, dragging him delicately so that he rested on her arm. She didnt know why she felt this way. She was d that the two old men were not present, giving her this opportunity to bring Orion out, as if she wouldnt have the chance to see Orionter if she didnte here today. Chapter 977 His Selfishness What neither Brayden nor Leon knew was that while they were arguing in the office that day, there was a pair of ears pressed against the doorway, listening to their conversation with perfect rity, and at the moment, the owner of those ears was sitting on the leather couch, ufortablyfortable lighting a cigarette. Blue smoke exhaled from his mouth and filled the air, he crossed his legs in a leisurely manner, the phonograph beside him flooded with the colors of the years, constantly turning and ying a Russian ssical music Red Plum Blossom. Jayden, why did you have to make this news so big. He flicked off the cigarette ash, Brother, Im not bragging, youre really good at this, even Brayden and Leon got wrapped up in you. Jaydens mouth turned up as he took a sip of the green tea on the table and continued to listen to what the man had to say, Jayden, why do you think youre going to all this trouble, its not like you havent put that woman down after all these years. What do you mean should not, she is an unbearable weight in my life, if I put her down, why would I fly back here from abroad on purpose? The man waved off his cigarette: I can tell you as a brother, that Dolly is not only married, but she has a child. You are not short of money, you are a university professor at a young age, a well-known bachelor in the medical field, why do you have to hang yourself on her tree? Jayden drank the tea in his hand in one go. You, ah, or too young, people in this life can have a favorite person is not easy, can have a chance to go after the person you like, even more difficult. What, you still n to break up the two people? The man raised his eyebrows: Even if you give people two to get away, but the child that is indisputably true ah, you can really be so generous, so generous as to apany the woman together, for others to raise the child? Jayden didnt say anything back to him, but insteadughed at his words. Leon, take a drink of water, dont sit there alone. Skyler held a ss in his slender hands and stood timidly behind Leon. Leons hair was tousled and disheveled, and she hadnt seen this hopeless look on him since she had known him. Leon, say something, okay, Im worried about you like this, Skyler saw Leon ignoring her and went up and gently patted him on the shoulder. Skyler, we shouldnt have hidden this from the boss, knowing that we couldnt hide this kind of thing from him at all, but we chose this stupid way. You know what? The boss looked at me this morning with such disappointment, after we both survived the army, the boss has always trusted me so much, but this time he is really desperate. Skyler is also full of guilt, if it wasnt for her initial hesitation, Brayden and Leon wouldnt have gotten their rtionship so strained now. The only doubt in her mind was that, ording to Dollys character, how could she do such a thing to make others misunderstand and make Brayden furious? Skyler reached out and hugged Leon, who smelled so different from the sunny scent she had when she first met him, and Leon was sad for her. The two of them are also just married, did not expect to encounter problems so soon, despite the emotional crisis of the friends around, but the rtionship between each other can be said to be more than biological siblings. sorry master, madam, it was young grandmother who came here, she said she wanted to take the young master out in the sun, she is the young masters wife, I see nothing wrong with her taking the child The nanny stood in front of them cowering. Talia was so anxious that she was sweating: No one answered the phone, she had no problem with the child, but howe she couldnt bring it back? Otto also took the phone and called Brayden, but the line was always busy, and Otto, who has always been very good-tempered, was furious. He rolled up his sleeves and threw the phone at the sofa: Busy, I dont know what Im busy with all day long, my own son doesnt care! Do you think he will have a fight with Dolly, this Dolly a angry, take the child away? Talia frowned and tugged his shirt twice, a sad face: What if Dolly takes Orion away and wont let us see him? Orion is the Kirnd Familys child! Okay, stop it, its giving me a headache. Did Dollys phone calle through yet? Talia was so anxious that she was about to cry: No, no, just now there was no answer, and now the phone is directly off! Ottos brow knitted tighter and suddenly he reacted, Leon! Call Leon! Skyler patted Leons shoulder: Its okay, I believe that as long as we truly love each other, we will definitely get through whatever difficulties openly. The calm between the two was shattered by a phone ringing, Leon brought the phone to her and the two looked at each other before pressing the answer button, Hello, is this Uncle Kirnd? Leon, are you with Brayden right now? Do you know where the two of them have taken the baby? Leon heard, the whole heart hangs: Im not with the boss, whats wrong, what happened? Talia grabbed the phone and said, Dolly doesnt know where she took Orion, did she and Brayden have a fight, howe she didnte back with the baby? Could something have happened out there? Leon thought of those evil people before the hateful face threatened in front of Dolly, he also knew that the industry rivals are numerous, want to destroy their rtionship countless people, at this time do not dare to put the inner doubts out, a side of Skyler also gulped uneasily. Dont be anxious and dont worry, I will definitely mobilize all the forces I can, and I will bring the child back safely and securely for you! Leon said so, and did so, he contacted all the spare police officers in the police department, pulled out the security camera footage of this vi area that day, and saw that Dolly was indeed carrying the child out of here that day. Leon followed Dollys whereabouts that day and pulled out street surveince along the way, finally locking in on Dollys ce of residence. He was about to go to the house with Skyler to try to persuade Dolly to go home when he suddenly received a call from Brayden. Brayden told him on the other end of the phone that Dolly had returned and asked him to stop following Dollys whereabouts immediately. Both Leon and Skyler were confused. If the investigation is stopped, does it mean that the misunderstanding between the two people is cleared? If the misunderstanding is cleared, then why Dolly still hasnt returned with Orion Kirnd?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 978 Misunderstanding Deepens When she was alone, Dolly thought a lot. She also had doubts about the rtionship between her and Brayden, is it already difficult to continue to maintain? But when she thought about all the things and problems she had encountered, she hade through them together. I thought that life would get better and better, but Braydens behavior and actions have caused Dolly heartache time and time again, and now just one word from Leon can negate their previous rtionship. She knew he and Leon were life-and-death friends, but she also wondered when the trust between her and Brayden had be so fragile. Dolly sat by the window sill in her room, staring out the window, not even hearing the sound of Braydens return. The City M was still lit up at night, but the downtown did not render the big house in any way. The quiet atmosphere makes Brayden think Dolly is not home, look around no one, suddenly angry, ready to call her when he sees Dolly in the room dazed. Looking at such a pale and slender Dolly, he suddenly felt a little heartbroken. These days, he often thought of herte at night, he wondered if he had really misunderstood? He could see the tiredness and sadness on her face, thick as a dark cloud, her old glow covered up tightly. I remember how many years ago I secretly wanted to spoil her in the future, but after giving birth to Orion, I didnt spend much time with them. Brayden walked behind Dolly, when his hands on her shoulders, Dolly then came back to his senses, thought for a long time, and finally spoke first: Do you still believe in me? But before Brayden could answer, she said to herself, Ill take Orion and move out in a few days, hes still young and needs me, Ill be with him all the time and watch him grow up. After hearing this, Brayden squeezed Dollys shoulder, his nails embedded in her snow-white skin, she was pinched raw, but still did not say a word. Brayden yelled, Orion needs you? So youre saying he doesnt need me as a father, right? Youve been trying to leave me for a long time, why do you have to say it so grandly? I think youve been nning to go back to Jayden for a long time, and you want to take Orion with you, Im telling you, dont even think about it! These days of repeated arguments, so Dolly no longer want to do unnecessary exnations, since he will not believe even after saying, there is no need to exin. If you think so, then lets do it, and I dont want to argue with you, Im tired. Brayden heart is actually hoping that Dolly righteously refute him, telling him that there is nothing between her and Jayden, at the moment it is because of her calm, her indifference, so that the already angry Braydenpletely lost his mind When the first rays of morning sunlight through the bedroom window onto the tulipden sheets, Dolly woke up from her sleep and could vaguely feel Braydens fingers across her cheek, and could feel his love and affection. But there was no one beside her. In her heart, he was domineering and strong, but he always treated her as she wished, but now Dolly could no longer think of Brayden, and with a shock in her heart, shebed through her clothes a few times and ran out with her bag. Orion!!! She came out of the rented ce and originally wanted to talk to Brayden, if the negotiation failed, she would take Orion to live a good life alone, but did not expect Brayden and madness, just let Orion alone in the house. Orion?! Dolly couldnt care less about the pain and ran over to Orions crib. The childs face was red, and she patted his face while calling his name, but Orion continued to sleep deeply. Dolly touched the childs forehead, the hot temperature like a me swept across the back of her hand, Dolly heart a rush, rushed to carry the child and ran outside. Her high heels were identally stuck in the gap of the manhole cover during her run, and after struggling for several times without being able to pull her shoes out of the cover, and with Orions eyes tightly closed in her arms, Dolly simply dropped her shoes and went straight to the hospital. Orion was soon carried in by the doctor and Dolly walked alone to the clinic to pay her bill, she walked all the way to the clinic in a very wooden manner. She really wanted to p herself. How could she take care of Orion and give him a rich life when she was so careless? It was a fantasy. I hope Orion is safe and sound. If something happens to him, how can she, Dolly, have the face to meet Braydens parents? Even Brayden she did not have the face to see. She was so absorbed in her thoughts that she didnt react until someone pulled her arm and she stared at the person in front of her with wide eyes.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The visitor was dressed in a white coat, and he pulled his hand out of the pocket of his coat and removed the side of his mask, and a bellicose face appeared in front of her. Chapter 979 Her side is not his She spoke dully, Jayden? Dolly, whats wrong with you? Jayden looked at her with a dumbfounded look and immediately went forward to sp her shoulder and asked, Dolly still did not say a word. Jayden saw her ignore him, looked around at the crowd, took her hand and headed for the corner. Dolly, whats wrong with you? I saw you walking here alone, lost in thought, and you didnt say yes even when I called you, what happened? What happened between you two? Jaydens anxiety was almost fully etched on his face. Dolly let out a bitterugh in her heart. Whats wrong with her? She cant tell Jayden that because of you, my husband and I have gotten into a bad rtionship and its affecting the kids, can she? But she is also a sensible person who knows that even if she is angry and unreasonable, she will not intentionally use a person who has saved her life as a waste basket for her bad feelings. After thinking for half a day and did not think of anything good to say, Dolly simply responded directly with silence, Jayden instead talked about himself. I have not finished my previous research abroad, and the research will need medical data from various hospitals on the brain so that we can investigate the susceptibility of the brain in recent years, you see I just picked up the documents from the brain department here, and I just happened to see you here. He said, raising a kraft paper wrapped in his hand. Dolly shook her head and looked into Jaydens eyes with the same concern she had felt when he had healed her andforted her abroad all those years ago. Thinking of the many arguments with Brayden over the past few days, as well asst nights inability to help herself, her inner walls of pretend strength suddenly fell apart, and suddenly she burst into tears, tears like broken beads, and kept slipping from her eyes. Jayden had known her for a long time and had never seen her like this before. He was at a loss for words, pulling out toilet paper from his white coat whileforting her clumsily. Dolly, dont cry, people will think Im bullying you if they see you? What happened, you tell me, we can solve it together. I was negligentst night, but it hurt the child, I left him alone in the small house, he had a feverst night and no one took care of him, just now I took him to the hospital, I am really sad in my heart, I was so negligent and careless, how can I still take care of the child? How can I give him a good life? Jayden consciously did not help her wipe her tears, but handed over the toilet paper and said softly: Anyone has negligence at times, it does not matter, since things have happened, there must be a solution. Im doing research here and I have a good rtionship with the doctors,e on, Ill take you to the childs attending physician, he will develop a suitable treatment for the child ording to his condition. You take it easy for now. Dolly whimpered and said apologetically, Im sorry for losing my cool in front of you and bothering you. Jayden smiled at her as he stroked her head, What are you saying sorry for, why are friends so polite to each other? Your business is my business, isnt it? Jaydenforted her and then made a phone call, and he soon contacted a Dr. Cheng in pediatrics, who ording to Jayden is a specialist in treating pediatric general illnesses. And that Dr. Cheng, hearing that Dolly was currently alone with her child, was kind enough to give Orion a big discount on her treatment, which touched Dolly a lot. Fortunately, Orion was also fine, although the fever was high, but the good thing is that it has been stopped after timely treatment. Dolly sat at Orions tiny hospital bed in case the child moved around and affected the needle poked in his forehead. Jayden was holding a peeled apple in his hand. Dolly saw hime in and hurriedly moved a chair, Jayden handed her the apple, but she shook her head and refused. Jaydenughed: People s are sent a beautiful fruit basket, I send you an apple, you will not be too shabby, right? Dollys head shook like a rattle when she heard Jayden say, You havent slept at night and you dont want to eat, so eat an apple and get some vitamins. If you break down, there will be no one left to take care of your son. He was right, Dolly couldnt refuse and reached over to take the apple. Jayden then asked her, By the way, does Brayden know about the baby being sick?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Dolly froze for a moment, then shook her head, It is precisely because I quarreled with him that I identally neglected the child. Jayden while holding Orions fidgety little hands, while reassuring her: Couples, quarrels are inevitable, but there is an old saying that couples quarrel at the end of the bed, the teeth and tongue together for a long time, the teeth will identally bite the tongue. Dolly did not say anything, Jayden then sighed: Brayden shopping mall to fight is not easy, there is trouble is normal, so even if he said something to you extremely angry, you do not care, after all, you are still young, the future to go a long way. Was it long? The days of tangled arguments made Dolly feel as if her marriage to Brayden was about toe to an end. The days of bitterness and sourness, aggravation, anger, pain, she has almost all tasted, he never thought that marriage is such aplicated thing to feel. After that, Jayden took care of Orion, while Dolly bowed her head and bit into an apple, the sweet taste of which was bitter in her mouth. A side of Leon can not help the Kirnd Family two elderly peoples hard begging, will be transferred to the surveince carefully, finally locked the hospital of mercy, and will tell the two elderly people this ce. When the old man heard the term hospital, his heart was even more anxious, Dolly and Orion which of them two are sick, they are anxious. So as soon as they heard Leon say this, they immediately drove to Mercy Hospital, regardless of whether Dolly was in the middle of a fight with Brayden at the moment, and immediately sent a text message to Brayden, telling him that Dolly was now in the hospital. Skyler ordered flowers and fruit and nned to make a trip to Mercy Hospital with Leon. Brayden had just finished a meeting when he received a call from his parents telling him that his wife was now in the hospital, and he almost didnt even hold the phone steady when he got nervous. The whole heart is like hanging in mid-air, all the way tofort themselves, telling themselves that Dolly must be fine, Orion will be fine, they must be fine. Heforted himself in this way, but the anxious heart never quieted down, the road sped, even ran several red lights and did not know. The constant honking of cars in his ears made his troubled mind even more restless. Chapter 980 Confrontation Dolly! Dolly! cried Talia, rushing through the doorway and then straight to the hospital bed, where Orions eyes were tightly closed and there was no trace of his usual crying. Orion, my Orion, why are you so sick? Heartbroken grandma. Otto, who was also distraught, suddenly raised his voice and said to Dolly, Whats wrong with you, you can take the baby away just because you had a fight with Brayden? Yes, you are the mother of the child, we have no problem with you taking him away, the problem is that you took him away from me and your mother, this is not like that! Talia followed and agreed: Since Orion was born, the two of us have been taking good care of him, and the child has never been sick, so howe you took him away for less than two days and hes in this state? Since Dolly married Brayden, the Kirnd Family parents have always been very fond of her, like today such a stern face to reprimand her is the first time, Dolly can not retort, can only listen to the hard head. Talia turned to Jayden: Doctor, how is my grandson, please? Is he all right? Jayden said gently, Your old man can rest assured that there is nothing serious wrong with the child, and it is thanks to Miss Deans all-night care of the child that she is able to recover so quickly. If youre worried, Ill order some more medicine that doesnt do any harm, so thatbined, the child will recover faster. Well, well, thank you for this doctors trouble, your name, Ill be sure to pay more when I get back. Otto said. Myst name is Ryan, the reward is not necessary, Miss Dean is my good friend, she is in trouble, I should help out. Jayden took Orion Kirnds medical records and walked out, throwing Dolly an encouraging look as he left, seeing that Dolly finally didnt have her head down and her face downcast before she left. Brayden kept asking about Orions ward in the corridor, couldnt wait for the elevator, went straight up the stairs to the third floor, inquired about Orions ward and headed straight there. Jayden wasing out of the ward with the medical records, and with a raised eyebrow, he bumped right into Brayden who came flying over. Brayden froze at the sight of him and did not respond for a long time, but Jayden took the initiative to call him and greet him, Mr. Kirnd, your wife is inside. The words do not say well, once said, Brayden heart that is called the string of reason is so raw ripped off, he quickly step forward, a hand on the cor of Jayden, unceremoniously a fist greeted up. You bastard! You dont need to tell me if shes in there or not, so put away that moralistic look! Jaydens white face soon appeared red marks, the corners of his mouth slightly blood seeping out, he was holding the medical records were dropped on the ground, Brayden look, Orion Kirnd is clearly visible above, hit harder, hard fists continue to punch Jaydens face. This hugemotion outside the door made the three people inside the house in a state of shock, or Dolly reacted first and opened the door to see such a terrible scene. Brayden, stop it! Stop it!!! Dolly just jumped on him and tried to tear Brayden away from Jayden, but Brayden was too strong and her strength was not enough to control him at all. Instead, it was Dollys forward pulling that enraged Brayden even more, and he became even more enraged and threw Dolly, who was pulling on his arm, off his body. Dolly was bounced off by a strong force, and by this time the hospital staff had started to pull the fight, with the younger female nurses standing to one side and making small talk. Jaydens face was already bruised when he was helped up from the ground, and he didnt seem to be able to lift his arms. Dolly stepped in front of Jayden and yelled at Brayden, Who are you to start hitting people indiscriminately? You have no idea how much Jayden has helped me this time! Braydens eyes are disdainful: Help? What the hell did he say to you that you helped him like that in front of me? Dolly is no longer polite: You dont think everyone is as nasty as you are, Im not good, but Im not as bad as you think! This is a hospital, to quarrel go home to quarrel, you guys make such a big noise, think this is a vegetable market? This floor would have been all children, they so far, many childrens cries came out of the ward, the medical staff onlookers began to express dissatisfaction, and even more, threatened to call the police. Talia came forward and said, Im really sorry everyone, my son and daughter-inw had a conflict, Ill go back and teach them a good lesson, dont be angry, lets all disperse, lets disperse. Otto also went up to support Jayden and reprimanded Brayden in a low voice: What are you doing, what cant you say properly, why are you hitting peoples doctors! This man has no good intentions at all. On the surface is one thing, behind the scenes is not sure how to sneak around. Brayden retorted.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He bent down to pick up the medical record book on the floor, and looked at Dolly with dark, deep eyes, Im not so wimpy that I need someone else to raise my son. At that time, Dolly felt that there was something deep in those eyes that she could not understand in any way, which seemed to be written with disappointment and sadness for her. Brayden took the chart and went to the clinic to get his medication, and Dolly whispered to Jayden, Im sorry. Although until those three words were not enough to make up for the personal injury Brayden inflicted on Jayden, Dolly wanted to say it anyway. Nothing about you. Jayden replied tersely. Leon and Skyler came over to visit DollyDolly and Orion with a fruit basket. When they saw Brayden, who was paying for his medication at the clinic, Skyler signaled Leon to go over and check it out. Leon saw Braydens rolled up sleeve at once, and following his sleeve, he saw that the back of his hand was torn and skinned, with many red marks where his knuckles had been. With Leons experience, it was clear at first nce that Brayden had fought with the others. Boss, what happened to your hand, who did you beat up? When he was in the army, he knew Brayden had been able to fight, and now would his hand hurt like this, so the one he did it to must have been hurt badly. Skylers mouth twitched: The shouldnt be Dolly Leon gave her a look, and Brayden, who paid the bill, also looked at his hand and sneered, I havent beaten him to crawl yet. Leon, you take this medicine to them in room 16 on the third floor, and I wont go over there. Leon took the medicine from him, Whats the matter boss, dont you want to go over and check on Orion? Brayden said in his heart how unwilling! Its just that the party looked at Zhao Yino painful, the heart has long been cut like a knife. But on second thought, it is clearly Zhao Yino out of trouble, they can not pull down this face, Brayden turned around to leave. Chapter 981 Encounter Wait a minute! Dollys clear voice came from behind, Are you treating the hospital like a wrestling ring or treating others like a punching bag when you leave after beating someone up like that? It also seems too irresponsible for you to turn around and leave now. Brayden heart a coldugh, Dolly, exactly who caused the problem you know very well in your own heart? You do not go to reflect on yourself first, but now insteade over to me me. Dolly said sternly: No matter whose problem it is, you are wrong to hit someone, and you are wrong to destroy the order of the hospital, your so-called theory is just a facy that you alone justify for yourself! The Ottos were the first ones toe up and make peace. Well, well, how big two people, in the hospital is not too shameful, even if you do not think of themselves, but also more for the child to consider the line ah Your baby needs to recuperate, so why dont you stay in the hospital for now and just arrange for two people toe over and watch the baby. The doctor on the side also helped to chime in. Otto shook his head helplessly: How can you two still be good parents, even your own mind is not mature, what to talk about raising children in the future. He reached out and wrapped his arm around his weeping wife, Brayden you go back to me first,e back when you are stable and no longer throwing tantrums! And Dolly you too, take care of things around you first before youe over and shine on Orion Kirnd. In the senior ward, Orion was covered with a fluffy quilt, sleeping sweetly in a small hospital bed, with a small rose on the bedside and the characteristic fragrance of roses in bloom surrounding it, Dolly just walked into the ward and saw this warm picture. The lovely child, her angel, is her best happiness in this life, and she is willing to give everything to protect the angels happiness and give him the life he wants. And what just passed by makes her doubt whether her happiness can reallyst and whether her love can still hold on? The child is not seriously injured and will be able to return to his previous state after a few days of rest. Jayden sat on the edge of the bed, a light smile on his lips, and despite the bruises on his face, he was still as good as he used to be. He will hold the childs hand in his hands, long white fingers with well-defined bones, looks elegant and not slender, the childs small white hand and Jaydens big hand together now very warm, if the unknown intruded at this moment, may think he is the childs father. Recently our hospital has built a new childrens nursing home in the east of the city, with all kinds of facilities, if we can close your eyes, we can ce the baby there, and its a little more convenient to have someone to take care of it, so that your schoolwork at school, and your work at Onno can be carried out normally. Dolly was still very hesitant: Wouldnt it be okay if the child was left with my inws? To some extent, the child is their familys, and if they take care of it, they will be closer to them in the future. Jayden sighed, Dolly, youre still so innocent, do you think its going to be easy for you to see your kids after what happenedst time? Dolly acquiesced to such a statement, and soon she made a trip to Ottos house, saying quite frankly that the rtionship between herself and Brayden was getting worse and worse, and that she hoped to negotiate reasonably with the two old men before they made up, and both sides took a step backward. She, Dolly, promised not to take Orion away at will anymore, but she, as the childs mother, they also had to respect her wish to send Orion to a childrens nursing home with a person in charge of his education. I know that from now on, if Orion lives in your old ce again, it will be difficult for me to see my child in the future, so I am making this proposal, not only for the benefit of Orions education and training, but also, to take a step back, for my own sake to be able to see my child whenever and wherever I want. Dolly made a very valid point in front of the Ottos, so that they too had to agree to the proposal that seemed a bit cruel to the child. Healthstone Clinic. A clear, white, pink ball lying in a fluffy, cloud-like quilt, his limbs stretched out like a newborn feline, his crystal-bright eyes like a clean spring. A gentle breeze crosses the window edge, entwined by wind chimes. Card. The door of the house gently opened, the man in a suit pushed the door and entered, the wind rolled with the bell crisp tinkling to meet his arrival, as if the breezebined with this wind chimes singing in the air. He sat next to the pink ball of children, watching him wave his little hands babbling and screaming, his heart was like a pink cotton candy to sticky.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He put his hands under the childs armpits, his eyebrows are full of joy, the child saw himughing, himself also followed theugh, was lifted up by him like more enjoy this feeling, fleshy little legs in the air wandering around. Orion, call daddy, call daddy, okay? Knock knock. Pleasee in. Dolly? What are you doing here? Dolly was holding a medical kit in her hand and spoke apologetically, I apologize for Brayden for the incident at the hospitalst time, I hope you dont mind. Dolly where are you talking about, Brayden is Brayden and you are you, you dont have to apologize for him, to be honest I totally understand how Brayden feels, his impulsiveness I could care less about so I wont be mad at him either. Dolly walked in with a limp that made Jayden take a second look at her, only to find that she was wearing a pair of cotton slippers today and had thick gauze wrapped around the back of her foot. What happened to your foot? Jayden got up from his chair. Its nothing serious, its just that when I dropped Orion off at the hospital yesterday, I identally lost my shoes on the way, and then I identally wore them out. Dolly said. Jaydens expression became more nervous: What, just a simple wrap? He came over and held Dolly, propped her up on the couch by the door, rolled up her pant legs and was about to check her injuries. Its not the first time Ive helped you heal. Jayden didnt pay any attention to her resistance, instead taking the medical kit from her hand. I brought the medical kit originally to help you bandage it up, look at your face now you are still blue It doesnt matter, Im a man, what man cares that much about his face? Jayden unwrapped the bandage on Dollys foot and took a medical swab from the medical kit and dipped it in alcohol to disinfect Dollys wound. The fire diffused from the wound, Dolly jerked gently, Jayden raised his eyes, his gentle gaze like the warm sun. Chapter 982 Flowing Out Does it hurt? Ill be gentle, just bear it, improper handling can get infected. Jayden sprinkled the white powder evenly on the wound, pulled off another section of gauze, and wrapped the wound carefully. He moved very gently, afraid to hurt her, Dollys heart is more mixed. Many years ago, when she fell on the basketball court, anxiously carrying her to the infirmary is Brayden, for her medicine is also Brayden, she has always hated sentimental sentences, but now have to believe that my favorite person hurt me the most. Ill help you take care of the bruises on your face too, okay? Dolly coyly opened her mouth, Jayden was going to refuse, but Dolly preempted him by saying, Consider me thanking you, otherwise, I will feel that I owe you a lot, a lot Jayden still looked straight into her eyes, and those deep, pool-like starry eyes seemed to reach through her body and touch her soul. When Dollys hand attached to Jaydens face, his heart tickled like a million ants scratching, in fact, he had been holding back to suffer. When Brayden hit him, he felt like he was falling apart, but when she sat next to him and carefully helped him with the bruises, Jayden felt that it was all worth it. Dollys exhaled breath spilled over Jaydens neck, and the burning breath instantly ignited Jaydens heart that could pretend to be serene no matter when or where. He reached out and took Dollys slender wrist, his thumb pressed against her palm, and the warmth from her palm continued to reach him, and he reveled in it, craving her scent, longing to see his reflection in her eyes. Dollys pink lips were slightly open, like two thin cherry blossom petals, her cheeks if not tinged with a touch of red, she was really like an iparably delicate Barbie doll, and he, like a child admiring from afar through the ss. The world is so big, but I only want you. Jaydens hand encircled her snow-white neck, and as more of Jaydens unfamiliar scent hit her, Dolly reacted violently, breaking free of his hand and rising to her feet with a swish. Such actions are too intimate, and she still knows full well that she is a married woman, and still knows full well how to face the man in front of her. She brought the medical kit and headed out, her heart was not beating fast, she struggled repeatedly in her head, but reason eventually overcame sensibility. Dolly told herself that you need to be more sober and sensible A girl holding arge bundle of flowers hawking along the street, about seventeen or eighty-nine, looking innocent and beautiful, she was bundled with a simple twist braid, beautiful like a schoolgirl of thest century, smiling lightly and sweetly, with her delicate arm extended to Dolly. Sister, would you like to buy a flower? Dolly gave her a look as she took the rose, fished a 5 dor bill out of her pocket and handed it to the girl. I bought flowers, but I dont know who I should give them to. Thinking this way, she also said it without paying attention. Of course its for the one you love. The girl replied casually, but like a clean cloth, she wiped the window in her heart to shine. From the beginning to the end, she always loved only that one person. No matter how he misunderstood her again, hurt her, he is her deep love to the bone, but also because too much love, will be because of the other partys distrust andck of understanding and heartache. Dolly smiled at her, Thank you. The delicate, fiery red roses bloomed passionately, igniting everyones heart. Jayden leaned back in his chair and looked up at the ceiling. He closed his eyes tightly, his long, thin eyshes like cicada wings, his mind repeatedly floating are her appearance, her voice echoing in his ears. Three light knocks came through the door, Jayden backed his chair over as he rubbed his temples, Enter. Yo, what are you doing? Whats the matter, the n didnt work out? The visitor poured himself a cup of tea and then sank into a leather sofa on the side. Jayden turned his back on him, his voice full of fatigue: So what if its done, she still cant let go of that Brayden. The man lit a cigarette, narrowed his eyes, a face of enjoyment: By the way, I heard that Brayden beat you up, do you want a brother to find someone to take revenge for you? Jayden turned around, No, speaking of Brayden, Id like to thank him for punching me the other day. Jayden, have you been beaten silly by him? Still thank him, brother if I were you, who cares who he is, give him a knife before! Jayden frowned: Stephen, do things through your head, everything is two-sided, it will bring you the bad and it will bring you the unexpected. Stephen Duncan took another deep drag on his cigarette: As you wish, see the two of them do not have a good rtionship? It is not by my randomly get a couple of times to make this look, but also said what true love first, I want to see how long they canst.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Dont you evere to my ce to smoke again, put out your cigarette. Jayden iparably disgusted waved the blue smoke in the air with his hand. Stephen pulled an impish smile: Yo, now that youre back in the country is different, see that woman is also different, before in the foreign time, you are not like this. Jayden casually copied a file and started flipping through it, Okay, if youre okay, get out, Im going to start doing research. Hey hey hey, there is, there is, of course there is, you think I came here to chat with you? Stephen even responded, I dont have much money on me, the funds are vacant, you can fill in as soon as possible. I know, you get out, I want Stephen interrupted, Doing research? Dont pretend in front of me, do what research ah Jayden a white eye flew over, Stephen hands sped fists: Come on, Im leaving, we have not yet seeded, Jayden still need to work hard! Skyler sat on his knees on the bed and rubbed Leons shoulders: You say Orion is a poor boy, his birthday is not even over yet, this Brayden and Dolly are fighting so hard. Its my fault, if we had talked to the boss earlier about what happened, maybe he wouldnt have been so hostile to Jayden. You cant me yourself, you cant say what youre feeling, did you really think it was just Brayden and Dolly? Leon got up from the bed with a start, What do you mean? Skyler sold a story: Why, now you know to ask me, you are not the famous detective Leon, where there is something you can not find out ah? Ouch, my princess, just tell me, will you? Leon turned host to guest and went around behind Skyler and squeezed her shoulder. Chapter 983Mystery Skyler spoke up, Id like to think that Braydens hostile attitude toward Jayden is by no means something that has developed over thest few events. Think about it, he is so sensible a person, how will he beat his favorite person to death with a stick without evidence, often peoples spirits are crushed usually encounter thest straw that crushes the camel. Thest straw that broke the camels back Leon muttered and repeated, Maybe the bosss hard feelings towards Jayden were buried a long time ago, and this time, I didnt find anything about proving Dolly and Jayden two people innocent of the evidence, the boss will onlypletely out of control. Skyler gave him a thumbs up: Good, the children can be taught. Whats the best way to get them back together? Leon gave her a heavy squeeze on the shoulder. Silly ah, the most troublesome way is also the easiest way of course is to find the evidence that can prove that between Dolly and that person is innocent. Skyler paused and turned his head to look at Leon somewhat sadly: Just the evidence and is not so easy to find. Hurricane Limited. Dolly was carefullyparing the parts of two different styles of clothes, carrying a pencil to make a few strokes on the drawing. She was so absorbed in her drawing that her cell phone rang several times before she thought of answering the phone quickly. Hello? Yes, this is Orion Kirnds mother. Dolly was still scribbling on the paper with her pencil in her hand: What? The child has recently had diarrhea? Ill be right over, and Ill bring some medicine for the child on the way. Ill be right over and bring some medicine for the baby on the way. Okay, please.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Dolly set her phone aside and lowered her head to continue refining every part of the drawing. She forgot how long it took until she picked up the two drawings again and finally nodded her head in satisfaction, right, she had to hurry to Healthstone Clinic. Dolly rushed to a nearby pharmacy and picked up the best probiotic regimen and hurried to the nursing home. The zing sun shone in front of her eyes, and she shook her head, desperately trying to shake a patch of shadow from her eyes, gasping for air and holding the frame of the sanatoriumsrge door. The nursing home teacher in the pink dress raised her voice and turned to Dolly with a rebuke: Youre Orion Kirnds mother? Look, what time is it? Im sorry, I really have things on my hands that I havent solved The female teacher was even more furious: You businessmen, can you put aside the matter at hand first, money, how can you think of money, the child is important or money is important ah! See Dolly did not speak, the female teacher voice slowed down: Do not always think that the child sent to the nursing home everything is fine, this time if the childs father did note early, do not know when the child still have to pull Dolly looked up and saw the tall figure leaning inside the bedroom door. He was still wearing his work clothes, apparently also dropped his work and rushed over from thepany. If they hadnt called me at the same time, were you going to keep a sick Orion waiting for you until now? Brayden didnt give her a good look at all,ing up with a nonchnt questioning. Dolly said, Its my fault Imte, I apologize to Orion. Layers of fine sweat began to appear on her forehead, and a ckness came over her eyes. I really dont know what you think, the so-called dream, the so-called what you want to do, all of this in your mind can be built on Orion? If you really think so, then you never had to give birth to him in the first ce. Brayden stood up straight: Since we choose to be parents, everything muste first for him, and your attitude like this only makes me think you dont deserve to be Orions mother. Dolly gritted her teeth and said back to him, Brayden, do we have to fight when were together, we didnt used to be like this. As soon as the words left her mouth, her body fell down uncontrobly, her head hurt more and more, her eyes could not see anything in front of her, she could only feel the blinding light of the sun overhead and a shadow darting towards her. Dolly!!! Those were thest words she heard before she lost consciousness, as urgent and tense as when he rushed over to help her block a basketball that flew over and was about to stick to her head on the basketball court so long ago. Brayden brain instantly nk, Dolly, you can not say I have to torture me in this way? You are despicable. He rushed forward and took her into his arms, his force was heavy, as if to rub her into his marrow. Whats wrong with you!!! Wake up, dont fall asleep! Brayden looked at her with white lips and her forehead covered in sweat, her bangs soaked with fine sweat and stered without rules on her head. Since when did she look like this wretched mess every time she appeared in front of her. Brayden picked her up, carefully ced her in the passenger seat, and stepped on the gas pedal and headed straight for the hospital. His left hand was on the steering wheel and his right hand was holding her left hand tightly. He held this hand, in the white hall said to grow old with her, never leave, since the two misunderstandings arose, every time they meet inevitably a big fight, he admitted, work troubles plus her and Jayden two people unclear rtionship is to make him more agitated, but when you think about it he did not give her a chance to exin ah. Dolly, nothing must happen to you, after you wake up, I will listen to you properly, I promise I wont get angry or fight with you anymore, I dont me you, lets be good. Dolly frowned loosely, I do not know if she heard what Brayden said, she just felt like she was in a nk tunnel, this tunnel is long, long, no matter how hard she tried, it seems to never end, she was surrounded by fog, she desperately reached out to try to set aside these fog, but always the more tossing fog thicker, gradually, even the road in front of you can not see. In a trance, she felt someone holding her hand, that hand was like a source of strength, a constant source of warmth to her weak body, she wanted to respond to the other side with force, but no matter how hard she could not make it, she could feel the hand holding her getting farther and farther away, but there was no little way to hold it back, she was left alone again. Poor and helpless. Brayden got out of the car and carried her to the emergency room despite the strange looks from those around him. Then he watched the white bed get further and further away from him. The red door slowly closed in front of him, and he kept praying that everything would go back to the way it was, that it would start all over again. Chapter 984 Special Solitude Youre Dollys husband? Yes, please, doctor, what is her condition now? Nothing serious, your wife is a little anemic, coupled with her irregr diet, mental exhaustion led to her sudden fainting, prescribe a few pairs of drugs, the future on time to eat, eat more tonic back to take good care of conditioning can be. The doctor pulled off a piece of paper from the prescription sticker: You go to the outpatient department to get the medicine ording to this prescription, and pay the fee on the line. Brayden reached out and took it, his brow finally rxing, Good, please doctor. The doctor smiled: You should not be too nervous, every woman is more or less a little anemic, go back and remember to tell her to rest well, do not work too hard. Dolly looked slightly better after the bottle of injection, Brayden sat beside her holding her hand tightly all the time, and time rewound to their first time together. At that time he was the starter on the basketball court and often had to train for an important game, so he discussed with Dolly that he would go to the basketball court first, while she went to the kiosk to buy good water and sports drinks, others dating are in the cinema, Natural Park, fresh woond trails, the library and so on, they are good, every day will run to the sports field. Dolly would sit fifth in the third row of the auditorium, and Brayden always told her to move a little further forward, but Dolly said this was the perfect spot to watch the game, not to be blocked by the signs held up by the fan girls in front of her, but also to have a full view of everyone on the field. Dolly was amused by him and said, Ill bring a magnifying ss and magnify Brayden alone, so Brayden can upy my entire field of vision. Brayden kissed her on the cheek, her face was immediately red and about to explode, urging him to hurry up and train, therge sports field, only the two of them, both of them enjoying the good times I only have eyes for you, where the date ce does not matter at all, the important thing is then I love you, you also love me, thats all. Love is not the same as marriage, a marriage, involving two families, involving countless people, if had known that marriage is much moreplicated than love, will bring each other again and again, Brayden thought, he would not have proposed to her so early. Dolly, although soft in character, is definitely a strong woman at heart, and she could not allow him to have a trace of distrust in her, nor could she allow her imperfections to be a burden that dragged her lover down. It is destined that she will break up at that time, and then fly abroad for treatment without saying a word, even if he always hated her, because hate is easier to put down than love. I didnt expect to go round and round, but I still married him, and I didnt expect that the love she thought was indestructible would be broken by his mistrust. Brayden is an extremely insecure person, this state in Dolly and he said we break up I have someone I like aggravated deeper, he was a soldier, the reality of war in the heart of the security almost polished clean, pluster brother after brother away from their own, he is theck of Theck of security to the fullest. Such Brayden, and you ask him how he can really unload his heart to a person, Dolly did not do, and he felt inside, the world can also be no one can do. A persons childishness, a persons childishness, can all be attributed to his inner emotions, the more he experiences, the more he can feel that the world is constantly moving forward, and he has remained in ce, the world is cruel, not beautiful, he childishly thought he could change everything, but when everything deviates from his vision, he will be born from within a sense of powerlessness, instantly attacked the whole body. If Brayden really knew Dolly, perhaps he wouldnt have had the luxury of her exnation. Dolly was still searching for the exit in the long tunnel, and somehow she found that the fog around her was gradually condensing into a delicate arc, leading her forward, and she vanish the line, and the vision in front of her gradually brightened up, and the exit was close at hand. The light in the distance seemed to have been blocked by some figure beside her. She turned her head to see who the figure really was, but no matter how she looked, she couldnt see the persons face, and the figure pointed to the exit in front of her, as if to remind her to walk out. Dolly looked in the direction he pointed, over the exit, there were beautiful flowers, fluttering butterflies, long paths, and when she tried to take another look at the figure beside her, she found that he had, at some point, disappeared. Dolly opened her eyes, her hand seemed to be paralyzed by a heavy object, she moved her head and saw Brayden was sleeping heavily on her arm. She carefully jerked her arm twice, not even pulling her hand out of his. Herst memory is fixed on her and him arguing, her identally fainting, and him running over while calling her name. She moved the hand that he was holding down: Brayden Braydens sleepy-eyed expression made Dolly cry andugh, and finally understood who Orion had inherited the look of confusion every time he woke up, who I am and where I want a bottle. I have numb hands It took Brayden a moment to think to get up and away from himself to let Dolly pull her hand out, Youre awake? Well How long has it been since you ate properly and on time? Overnight work, you do not want to live? You think youre a cell phone thats capable of 24-hour standby. Brayden began to lecture her at the drop of a hat. Dolly grimaced aggressively, Why are you lecturing me again Im not lecturing Dolly, Im lecturing my sons mother! Brayden said. Well, well, I thought my dizziness was caused byck of sleep, I didnt and I didnt know it would be so bad that I would faint. Dollys voice was thin, but still perky. Brayden thought she hadnt realized her fault: What? Youre still sophomoric? Look how old you are and you cant even take care of yourself, just like you, who gave you the courage to sneak Orion away from my parents house. Dolly knew he was obviously worried but still had a tough mouth and kept lecturing her, so she couldnt help butugh out loud. Brayden was furious andughed, and the two just looked at me and me at you andughed uncontrobly together.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sometimes you dont know why you suddenly let out augh, just like Brayden at this time, and I dont know why I suddenlyughed out loud, and took himself by surprise. Chapter 985 Short-lived warmth Enough about that, Dolly you you really dont want to talk to me about Jayden ? Brayden converge the smile on his face, he originally wanted to ask her about this matter very frankly, but did not expect the words to the mouth, but became so stammering. The summer cicadas outside the window chirp endlessly and continue to chant their tunes without any eyesight. Dolly shook her head, but she paused for a moment to gather enough courage to speak, I me and Jayden actually Ring, ring, ringC the shrill ringing bell rang untimely, and Brayden, with an apologetic face, said to Dolly, Excuse me, Im going out to take the call. Dollys heart was empty all of a sudden, I cant tell you what its like, as if you originally poured your whole body into a fist, but the result was empty in front of you, you didnt hit anything. Within a minute, Brayden walked in while hanging up the phone, as if he was visiting an old friend he knew very well, and not as if he was taking care of his lover. He approached Dolly and gently tucked in the corner of her quilt, as if he would not mention the previous topic again: Dolly, there is a meeting over at thepany that I have to attend quickly, dont worry, I wille back to apany you when I am done with the matter at hand You go ahead she was not originally a capricious and unreasonable woman, even if thousands and thousands of reluctance in her heart, she will not say the inner disallowance out. Brayden leaned in and left a tender kiss on her forehead. The refreshing smell of him close to himself wrapped Dolly tightly in a moment, and the warmth of his breath could bring tears to her eyes in an instant. So, Im off. Brayden said. Well , she said with a slight nod. The moment he turned around, she was tempted to grab him by the scruff of his shirt and tell him Brayden, I wish you wouldnt go, I want you to stay with me. Her hand was held in mid-air in a vain grip, and in the end she only caught the piece of air where he passed. The right hand, hanging helplessly in the air, the heart also followed this action to fall down, tears, also fell down with. This seems very harmonious together, in Dollys heart, as if there is still a little something missing, so she feels ufortable in any way. It was as if something in the dark was invisibly changing, changing into somethingpletely different from the original. Called her from the depths of a loss of emotions. She did her best to put all the nonsense thoughts in her head far away, but they were like cut and tangled threads, and she had no way to sort them out, except to helplessly take them away from herself and ignore them. She called a woman in the design department and asked her to bring the unfinished designs on her desk to the hospital. The woman quickly obliged, thinking that perhaps only such tedious work would force her not to think about anything rted to Brayden. But at Ravenwood University, her major final summary report was still lost at the school, but she didnt have any close ssmates to bring her stuff over. Thinking about it, her not-so-bright mood became worse, she put the quilt over her head and tried to force herself to sleep for a while, just at this time someone stood at the door and knocked, she thought it should be a female colleague who had arrived, so she smothered herself under the quilt and shouted, Pleasee in. Laura? Just put the design on the cab next to you, please run. The visitor did not respond to her, but walked straight to her, a pair of good-looking white hands attached to the quilt she covered her head, it was clear that it was not a womans hand. Just put the stuff away for a bit, thank you very much. Dolly pulled the covers a little tighter, feeling secretly strange in her heart. Ahem The man coughed, Dolly shook violently, and at that moment really understood what is called sitting up in a dying illness,ughing and asking where the guest came from? Jayden was amused by her carp-like wake up call, and Dolly breathed a small sigh of relief to see it was him. Its you. I thought was my colleague. And did you feel a little happier to see it was me? Jayden still smiled at her like that, gentle as the sunrise. Dolly was ufortable with the question and her mind suddenly went back to the day she went over to help Jayden with his medication and thetter grabbed her hand. She felt awkward. Jayden took the initiative to break the ice by pulling something he had brought from behind his back and holding it in front of her like an offering. Dang dang dang dang ~Original content from N?velDrama.Org. A stack of snow-white papers was delivered to her eyes, not only her design drawings at thepany, but also her final summary report at school, all brought together by Jayden. Dollys eyes lit up as if she had seen a great treasure, and she took it with both hands: Oh my God, I didnt think youd bring all this stuff. How did you know I wanted to get the final summary report from school? And how did you know I wanted to get the final summary report for school? And how did you even bring mypanys design? This is incredible!!! Originally wanted to go to yourpany to see you just met your female colleagues said toe over to you to send documents, I think you definitely need the summary report of the school side, so I took the liberty to bring things to you, you will not me me, right? Dolly smiled with her eyes bent into a crescent, looking at the pages of print she turned in her hands, No no no, I want to thank you all too much. Jayden shook his head helplessly, It seems Im still no more attractive than these documents. The smile on Dollys face was even wider: Dont joke about it you just sit down. Jayden casually pulled a chair and sat down beside her bed: By the way, you still havent told me why you were suddenly sent to the hospital? Are you sick? Is it serious? Ugh Im embarrassed to say it myself, I went to see Orion at the nursing home that day and copsed right in front of someones house because of anemia. Jayden picked up an apple from the cab and peeled it while saying back, I guess a workaholic like you must have tired yourself out to the point of illness because you were overwhelmed with work. Dolly had already taken off the ballpoint pen pinned to the side of the folder and was holding it as she drew a few strokes on the paper: But its no big deal, I can be discharged anytime. Jayden tossed a broken apple peel into the trash: Why continue to work here when you can be discharged at any time? Anyway, when I go back, I will be alone, and if I take care of myself, I cant take care of both work and reports, so I might as well infuse some nutrients here. Chapter 986 The Eyes in the Back Jayden handed her the apple in his hand, Nutrient solution? Is that what youre doing to yourself at such a young age? Dolly had to take the apple he handed her: Jayden, thank you for remembering toe here to see me when I was sick and for bringing me what I needed, to be honest, Ive been in your debt all these years, you dont have to do this to me in the future, I dont want to be in debt to someone forever. Jayden pretended to be angry: What do you always take me for? Good friends. Dolly replied. And beyond that? Well then you are still the great benefactor who saved my life. Dolly replied seriously. Jayden sighed, So now am I someone else? Of course it doesnt count! Dolly denied in a hurry. Im finally relieved, Dolly, and I allow that you can owe me a lifetime of favors. Jayden lifted a smile at her. Jayden, I really dont know what to say, by the way, Ill invite you to dinner in a couple of days, even if its a repayment to you She hadnt finished her sentence, Jayden The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the website. No, its too simple, no technical content at all. The actual fact that weve known each other for so many years, you dont seem to have eaten my cooking, so why dont youe and give me a show this time, its much more reasonable than inviting me out to eat. Dolly was a little hesitant: This Jayden has already started to help her neatly pack up a bed of papers and drafts: Dont this and that, you just promised to repay me, you cant keep your word. Thats fine Dolly responded and took a bite of the apple that Jayden had just handed over, and I dont know where it came from, it was like it was unripe, bitter and sour, hard to eat and wanted to bring tears to your eyes. Jayden is still a man who knows his ce, and instead of taking Dolly to his house, he chose to go to Dollys rented ce. once Dolly heard that, she scratched her head in embarrassment: sorry ah Jayden, I hardly cook, so I dont even have rice there, let alone the ingredients. Jayden also did not show the hopelessness she imagined, but smiled cheerfully: Thats fine, but aspensation, you have toe with me to the food market. Huh?? Before Dolly could respond, Jayden tugged on her sleeve and walked away. The smell of fresh fruits and vegetables and all kinds of meat permeates the market, and most of the people whoe here are kind-faced old people with their grandchildren, or middle-aged couples haggling with vendors here, but strangebinations like Dolly and Jayden are very noticeable. Boss, how much is this sea oyster per catty? Sold for nine dors a pound. No, its too expensive, Ill buy more for seven dors. Okay seven for seven. Dolly touched Jayden with her elbow: Its only two dors, I didnt think youd bargain. Jayden mentioned a bag of packed sea oysters to her: Its frugality, and people who are rich again should know how to live. Next Jayden took her to buy some fresh melons and other nutritious fruits and vegetables. Jaydens bargaining skills are really a great one, Dolly said in her heart, Of course, there are few quick bosses, but when he opens his mouth, he can always convince people to agree to his bargaining demands. Jayden, do you get your groceries here often? Dolly asked. Well is not really, usually busy with research at Ravenwood University, usually lunch and dinner are settled in the cafeteria, and rarely have time to cook for themselves.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Dolly carrying the bag hand tightened: Although I can also cook, but always repeatedly do those few dishes, the previous and Brayden did not quarrel and conflict, usually eat the nanny cooked rice and vegetables. This time buy so many ingredients, Im really worried that I will not be able to eat all Jaydenughed: Yes, the purpose of buying more is to let you try to cook for one more person, you cant abandon your health for work, people live, everything is 0, only health is 1, no 1, behind more 0 is all for nothing. Dolly also followed his example and went up to bargain with others, but did not see a pair of eyes not far away had already fixed on her and Jayden, and Jayden, at the moment she turned around, met the owner of that gaze, Jaydens gaze, became cunning and sharp. I didnt realize I was at the door, Dolly unscrewed the doorknob and greeted Jayden as he came in, the house hadnt been cleaned for some days and a lot of dust had umted. People who are well cultivated like Jayden generally cant help but wave their hands and fan the dampness in the air. Dolly hurriedly distracted him, Ill go wipe down the stove. Buzz. Jaydens phone, which was set to vibrate mode in his pocket, rang. Seeing that Dolly was not there, he took out his phone and unlocked the screen. Text message from S. The iparably brief five words that caught my eye: Photo has been sent. Kirnd Group. Mr. Kirnd this is the letter of cooperation sent by Sail Limited, please read it. Good. Brayden took a stack of papers wrapped in kraft paper, his heart could not help but feel strange, the assistant has always been a very good talker, how this time to send him documents used the word send, whichpany came to send documents need to use the send it? He loosened the thread wrapped around the sp of the kraft paper bag a few turns and carefully pulled the manuscript out of it. In addition to a fewrge coborative words on the cover, there was an email address written on every piece of paper inside. Brayden also do not know what happened to him, in the usual way he would have thought that is which look at his displeased employees in deliberately and he prank, but at this moment, the neat row of e-mail addresses, like a magical magic, is tempting him to open. He typed that address in three clicks on hisptop, and an email was disyed there, the first one with the word Wee written in English. He clicked the down arrow with some trembling. Exploration is obviously a very mischievous technique, but Brayden feels as if there is something that he would know immediately. Then he scrolled down and it said truth. His heart, too, was jolted for a moment with the popping of this word. The truth, followed by each email is just a well taken photo of what looks like the daily life of a man and a woman, they chat, take care of each other, the man is very careful to peel apples for the woman, and even more intimate photos. It was like a real couple, shopping in the street, buying vegetables and haggling with the vendors. Chapter 987 The painful search for Who knows how he went through each and every one of the photos that chilled him to the bone, one by one. No sadness, no heartbreak, not even he was angry, every news these days, saw every thing rted to her, let him use up all his strength, now, no time to think, no time to care, he was exhausted, no longer have the means to be angry with her. However, he still has one more thing to do, and that is, to go back to that hospital, he has to see for himself whether she is still there or not, and whether she is still waiting for him. He did not even have time to close theputer, just ran out, in order not to catch the traffic congestion at the end of the day, he even took a shortcut to the other side of the road towards the hospital where he sent her. The roadside street scene was like a walkingntern at the Lantern Festival, everything next to him was flying backwards from his view, and when he arrived at the hospital panting, the ward was empty and nothing was left. Its really not there anymore. Once the words were out of his mouth, he smiled to himself, Brayden, you actually already have the answer, why waste timeing over to see for yourself, have to see everything you hate with your own eyes to be satisfied, to put a red check mark on that answer in your heart? In his life, for the first time in his life, he stepped into a ce like a bar, before he told Dolly that he despised these people who came to the bar the most in his life, at that time Dolly asked him seriously why, he still remembered the answer: Because these people arezy and selfish, do not work hard and only go to this kind of ce to numb their nerves with alcohol, they are all They are the losers who are eliminated from society is the dregs of society. Looking at the bottles of vodka ced in front of him, he smiled at himself, but also look down on others, you have not be the same as them, but also be aplete fool by others in the dark, into your own most abhorrent appearance. Vodka deep blue color, like an endless sea, and he, is drowning in the deep sea can not catch the straw traveler. The ss in his hand reflected the pretty face of a woman, and he stared at that face for a long, silent moment before finally drinking the wine from his ss: Dolly, youre the one who turned me into what I am. On the other hand, Leon forced himself to apologize to Brayden and came to thepany wanting to see him. Skyler said that the misunderstanding between men is just a matter of one not being able to open up and one not daring to do so, and he believed in his years of friendship with Brayden and in his years of brotherhood, so he mustered up the courage toe here. Sorry sir, the president went out very early. Do you know where he went?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The assistant smiled apologetically at him, Sorry, the president did not disclose, or you really have something important to do can sit in the presidents office for a while and wait for the president to return. Leon waved his hand: No no, its not anything important, Ille back another day. The assistant still had an official smile on her face, Well then, Ill go ahead and get busy. Leon nodded and thought, When did a workaholic like Brayden, who always buries himself in business all day long, learn to give himself a break? He was about to leave his office when he realized that it was already dark, and something in the office seemed to be on, emitting an eerie light. The door to the office was notpletely closed, just hidden, and he walked in to see that a whiteptop was still in working order, and the light from the screen was projected on the wall, the source of that ghostly light. When did the boss be so careless that he would forget to turn off hisputer when people were out. Leon muttered to himself. His hand was just holding the mouse when he saw a picture in the center of the screen of a man and a woman walking side by side in the marketce. Dolly??? And Jayden? Since he found Jaydens personal information after much research and study, Leon has always regarded Jayden as his number one enemy, a person who destroys other peoples rtionships and has a bad character. He had the guts to scroll down, and my goodness, there were more than twenty photos from different angles, all of which were of Dolly and Jayden. He opened his phone camera and clicked what he saw and saved it, along with the email address and sender s, to his phone, and sent one of the photos to Skyler with a brief voice description of what happened, and then asked her to think about where Brayden might have gone. No wonder the old Dalianputer did not turn off so ran out, reced by him, must have killed the enemy, destroyed theputer. He walked out of Braydens office distracted, what should he do, he wont think about it, no, no, no, hes not that fragile, he just needs a little time to be quiet, Leon told himself, but it was likeforting himself. Leon stopped a car on the side of the road and after giving him a few addresses asked the driver to pass these ces in turn. To save time, he was driven by the same car on the road. He first went to Braydens house, not to mention the inside door, even the door of the iron door he could not open, let alone go in, Braydens parents side is to enter, but the Ottos said Brayden has not visited them both for two or three days, and asked Leon if he knew what Brayden was busy with recently, Leon and the two old people made up some random A few words, and did not dare to tell them what happened. Then he went to the previous four people often party restaurants, parks and a host of entertainment venues, but did not see Braydens shadow, even the driver was curious to ask him what happened, are about to turn the whole City M over. A search is two hours, Leon felt that the previous hard training in the army are not so tired, so that he had the urge to cry, physically tired is never as tired as the heart, he leaned on the passengers neck pillow, a hand over his eyes, thumbs keep rubbing the temples. Boy, where to now? Ive driven by all those ces. Leons voice was full of fatigue: I dont know, you drive straight. The driver drove straight for not more than two minutes before the cell phone in Leons pocket began to chirp. He thought it was a call from Brayden and answered it in a frenzy. Hello? Boss? Where are you now, Ive been looking for you almost all night! The phone was an unfamiliar male voice on the other end, and when he answered Leon immediately noticed something was wrong, he took the phone off his ear and took a closer look, and it was indeed Braydens number. Chapter 988 Disheartened How could this person have the bosss phone? Leon suppressed his curiosity and calmly picked up the phone again. Which one of you is it, and why are you holding my friends phone? Your friend drank too much in our ce, ask him what he did not say, lost a cell phone here, he fell asleep here is not a matter, but he has not paid for the wine, which several bottles of vodka but a lot of money, I watched hisst call to you here, you have no time toe over to pick up individuals? Otherwise I will have to call the police. Leon heard, quickly told the driver to turn around: Please ask where your store is, I will immediately rush over, money is not a problem, you must not call the police. The man gave Leon a list of addresses, ces that even a self-proimed living map of City M like Leon didnt know well. The driver arrived at the bar Leon was looking for with ease. After paying the fare Leon realized he had two hundred dors left on him, but now he didnt care how much money he had, he received the talent to be critical. He just stepped into the bar, the deafening sound of music and bouncing almost made him doubt his life, can not help but sigh this doors soundproof quality is really good, in the doorway when it was not heard at all. The ce is not very crowded, but everywhere are the noble gentry who spend their days drinking, and some bearded rough men and strong men, and once again, women with revealing clothes and demonic dresses. Let him drop ayer of goose bumps. Leon is not the first time toe to such a ce, the overhead lights keep changing colors, stinging peoples eyes, even the mind bes unclear up. This dim and noisy environment soon let him get lost. He looked out of ce in his surroundings and drew a few sideways nces from the bartender. A waiter soon asked him if he was here to see someone and offered to lead Leon to Brayden. Brayden is lying on a coffee-colored bar with a breathless look, but Leon is sure hes not asleep, because hes still holding the bottle half up with one hand and holding the ss with the other, and when Leon walks over, he drains the ss halfway down. He rushed over and snatched the bottle out of his hand, because of the angle just now, he then saw a row of empty vodka bottles blocked by half of Braydens body. You put it down!!! Leon impression Brayden is not very good at drinking, he used to go out with clients to socialize, are only doing superficial work, did not expect him to be so desperate this time, froze the vodka as water to drink. He had just sat down next to him when he almost fell to the ground from the overwhelming smell of alcohol from his body. Brayden saw him, actually a smile, because the drink is too much, he is very slurred, Leon also can not understand what he was talking about, only to see him seem to be a kind invitation to drink with him. Seeing his good brother, the good captain, the good boss into this look like a human being, Leon was furious, he snatched the vodka from Braydens hand, and poured thest little part of it down himself. Cough cough cough good death, just spicy to their own throat, Leon coughed several times, as if to cough out together with their own lungs. I dont understand how such a bitter thing can solve the worries of millions of people. Brayden looked at him coughing and jumping up and down as if he was gloating a bit, his whole body was shaking as if he was going to fall off the seat in the next second, he shook the bottle Leon had just put down and after finding it empty, he slurred his words and shouted, Another bottle! Leon understood this time, he pressed Braydens hand, loudly reprimanded him: also point also point, and then point you want to die? What do you take the wine for, water?!!! Brayden cocked his head and looked at him as if he were a drunk, and he had a smile on his face that was worse than tears: Yes, I want to! What do you want to die? Leon thought this in his heart, but he didnt say it out loud, after all, after years of rtionship, not a brother is better than a brother, he didnt have the means to say such hard words to him while he was drunk. He was so drunk that he didnt know who he was anymore, but he still remembered the things that upset him. Leon froze for a long time before reacting to the many bottles of wine on the table and the two hundred dors in his pocket, ransom, no money how to ransom people, he thought for two or three seconds, he took his phone and called Skyler, let her bring her bank card to this bar in a hurry. Boss, do you know that you really look exactly like those homeless homeless drunks now Leon told him, but as if he was speaking to himself. Brayden, who had fallen back asleep while he was on the phone, suddenly sat up a little more upright and said to him, There is no home, there has been no home for a long time. Leons heart was like a lemon, so a gentle squeeze, it flooded with acid. There was no way tofort Brayden, he had to pat him on the back, to give him a little bit of insignificant strength. He looked askance at the mall, his battlefield unstoppable aura, in this bar, in this moment, all dissipated. In this world, only a Dolly can easily destroy this unbeatable man into this state. Leon is not a person who likes to talk about other peoples parents behind their backs, especially this other person is his boss who he depends on for his life, but at this moment he really cursed Dolly a thousand times in his heart, not only for what happened before, he really doesnt understand why his boss keeps giving Dolly a chance and why he is dying and getting drunk for such a watery woman. When Skyler arrived, a bartender was already standing in front of Leon urging him to pay the bill, and she rushed up to him, holding a silver bank card and gasping, I got it, I got the bill. The bartender took her bank card and left. She didnt have time to ask Leon what happened before she saw Brayden lying on the side.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Compared to just now, Brayden has been much better, at least he is not like just now pulling Leon a snotty nose and a tear toin, he is a big mans tears are said to have gone a few, but quietly lying on the side of a deep sleep. Looking at Brayden with a drunken and unconscious look, Leon said to her, Looking at the boss, I dont think we can go back either, and naturally we cant send him to Uncle Kirnd and the others and make the two old men worry. Chapter 989 Twisted Relationships Skyler, lets take the boss back. Look at the way hes turned out, he cant even take care of himself how he wants.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Brayden heard back, he began to struggle, while wriggling around in the chair while yelling can still drink, do not go back! Originally Leons strength to bear Brayden such weight is not a problem at all, but Brayden has been uncooperative swing, Leon into such a ce would have been dizzy, he moved, almost even with Leon fell to the ground. Skyler saw Leon could not hold Brayden, took the initiative to pick up Braydens one arm on his neck, let Leon hold his other arm, the two together to Brayden rack away. With the help of this ck belt in taekwondo, Leon took Braydens road is much smoother, the two together Brayden helped to the car, Skyler was driving navigation to find here, the way back will soon forget, so Leon got into the drivers seat. How did Brayden get so drunk? And how did you find your way here? When he got to the car, Skyler finally asked the question he had been holding in his mind. I really did not expect Dolly is actually such a person, thanks to us to help her keep the secret before, to help her behind the scenes to hide the boss, if we had revealed the truth with the boss before, the boss would not think that everyone is hiding from him and betray him would not run here to drink like this Because it was the middle of the night, there were very few people in the car, Leon then some out of anger like driving very fast. His left hand pped hard toward the steering wheel: No, I must get out of this bad breath for the boss. You drive slower Skyler shouted anxiously from the back seat, Braydens hand jerked next to her and she turned her head to look over, Brayden was still mumbling and changing his sitting position. You dont do anything blind behind the scenes, no touching Dolly, I still believe in Dollys character. Skyler defended Dolly. Leon drove slower: Didnt you see those photos? One photo may be a misunderstanding, two photos may be a coincidence, but when more than twenty photos appear in front of you, do you really think its just a mistake somewhere? Skyler continued to retort, And have you ever wondered where these photos came from and who took them? Leon was silent for a while and then said, There is a saying that seeing is believing we saw it twice with our own eyes, isnt that enough? As for the source of these photos, I will definitely investigate them properly. Skyler stopped talking, she actually believed in Dollys personality, but she couldnt deny the old adage seeing is believing. Looking at Braydens drunken appearance next to her, and Leon, who was almost taking the wheel, she chose to remain silent. The scenery outside the window is fading fast, and the soft moonlight is spilling on the ground, like a hazy veil lining the earth, rendering a mysterious color to the night. On the other hand, Dolly was holding chopsticks, looking at Jaydens four dishes and one soup, and for some reason, a feeling of uneasiness came up in her heart, and she poked her cheeks with the top of her chopsticks, hesitating to eat. Dont you want to eat? Jayden propped his hands on the table, Whats wrong? Dolly took a chopstick full of vegetables into the next bowl and tried to squeeze a smile out of her mouth, Yummy. The food was really good, but she simply didnt know why she had this special feeling of vague heartache and an indefinable special feeling. The meal was Dollys first time eating Jaydens cooking, but it wasnt as pleasant as she thought it would be. At the table, she and Jayden didnt say a word, like two people who dont know each other eating at the same table in a college cafeteria, which is obviously an awkward scene, but between these two people it seemed incredibly calm, neither of them had any emotions, but each had something on their mind. After Skyler helped Leon help Brayden to the guest room, she helped busy fetch a basin of hot water to the room for Leon to scrub Brayden clean. She took a set of shirts that Leon didnt wear often in the closet and sent them to him as well. Two people tossed for a while before finally settling Brayden, fortunately, Brayden since the car no longer struggle, sleeping peacefully there, but from time to time murmured a few words, Leon thought, his dreams, must not be as peaceful as he fell asleep it. The next morning everything was as it was, but something invariably became different. Brayden only remembered hisst memory, fixed in the bar, he was drinking, how did he get to this ce? The blue ceiling above his head, Brayden tilted his head a lot of surroundings, not moving his head okay, this one moved his head, he felt that his head is not his own, yesterdays wine, drinking did not feel anything, did not expect the aftertaste so strong, his head only feel raw pain, heartache. The unfamiliar furnishings around him convinced him that he really wasnt in his own home. He propped himself up on the edge of the bed and tried to stand up, only to realize that he wasnt wearing the same clothes he was wearing yesterday either. Had someone brought him here and changed his clothes for him by the way? His cell phone was on the nightstand next to him, and he picked it up to see that it was still dark, as if it had been turned off. His hands were in his hair, as if trying to find some fragment of thetter part ofst night in his fractured memory. The door to the room was pushed open with a creak and Skyler at the door with a bowl of soup, Brayden, youre awake? I why am I here? You were drunkst night, Leon and I searched for you for a long time before we found you at the bar, and then we brought you back, the clothes you were wearing, Leon changed them for you. Brayden got out of bed, I Im fine, dont you guys worry. Skyler handed him the soup he was carrying, Brayden, you really drank too much yesterday, so drink this sobriety soup or youll have a headache all day. Skyler handed him the soup and went out to call Leon, leaving Brayden alone in the room staring at the soup reflecting his own figure. He still remembered the pictures he saw yesterday afternoon, the scene, his chest was ufortable, his throat was hot like to spit out fire, he set the bowl in his hand heavily on the table, hot soup sshed, two or three drops sshed on the back of his hand, he did not know, spilled on the table, the few drops, like rain, rain fell into the river traces. Chapter 990 Disappointed Boss, youre awake? Leon poked half his head out of the doorway. The look of a spying to scout for information. Leon squeezed in and then calmly closed the door behind him. He sat in the chair opposite Brayden and for a long time the two men did not say a word. I do not know how long it took, Skyler brought in the soup has been cold, Leon only gathered the courage to speak: Boss, Im sorry, before I concealed a thing from you, I I actually Is there any point in talking about this stuff now? Brayden looked up at him with an endless look of deep despair in his eyes; he was already a man sinking to the bottom of the sea helpless, and no one could bring him up. Leon and do not know what he should say, half a long time before holding out a sentence: that that you n to do next? I dont know. Very concise four words, but in Leons impression he had never heard Brayden said he did not know what to do, in his perception, Brayden should be a no matter what things will immediatelye up with countermeasures the kind of fearless people, he should not be now this helpless look. This kind of thing, just put on any mans body, is probably an unforgivable fault put. Especially in the face of a person you trust so much, then her betrayal, it will naturally be a fatal blow. Leon asked him tremulously, So those things, do I still need to start looking into them? He was too afraid that if he identally said something wrong, he would easily touch on the issue he cared most about. Brayden did not say anything, just shook his head, Leon really suspect that yesterdays wine like mumbo-jumbo, let a yesterdays feverish general people into such a calm, silent another state, every time to see Brayden into now this non-verbal appearance, his resentment of Dolly will be one more point. Boss, you dont even pay attention to your body anymore, since weve known each other, when have you ever drunk so much, Ill take this bowl of soup and heat it up, you lie down and take a good rest. Brayden still sits there alone, his gaze far away, gazing out the window at the greenery, a man whose mind seems to drift far away, beyond the reach of others. Leon sighed softly and retreated with his soup. As soon as the door was pushed open, he saw Skyler hiding next to the door frame and he took one of Skylers arms and tiptoed away. How was it, did he talk to you? Is the mood any better? Leonughed bitterly, Good too much better, not at all as torn asst night, but low will and love to talk to him. Skyler also looked sad: Ah? So serious, huh? Looks like what Dolly did to him this time really broke Braydens heart. It is not only sad is simply a million thoughts, I think, he simply does not have any motivation to live. Leon suddenly remembered the photo taken from his phone, he ran to the study and entered this email address and sender S on hisputer. Skyler also followed him and looked at the sender S. Sure enough, the person left nothing but the nickname of the sender. Leon was confused by this S, but Skyler, who was on the side, pped his head and eximed, I know, IP! Quickly check his IP address and find it back!!! Yeah, why didnt I think of that. Leon tapped rapidly on his keyboard and finally found his IP address in the original message sent from the opposite side. But since the person who sent the file was anonymous, how could he be easily found? Leon found the IP address, but found that the person sent each photo from a different IP address, so was this person sending them one by one in more than 20 ces? Skyler and Leon both looked at each other, the clue is broken here? Leon closed hisputer and rubbed his temples with a headache. Why would someone do such a thing? Using such photos to threaten people, Leon, do you think his purpose could be for money? Leon gave her a look and answered very calmly: Not at all, if the purpose was money, he would have taken the photos to Dolly, because Dolly would have bought them from him in order to preserve her marriage with the boss, and if his purpose was money, it was only through the line of Dolly that he would have been able to maximize his interests maximized.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. So the money reason is pretty much zero there. Skyler clenched his jaw, Could it be, to break their rtionship? Leon did not directly answer Skylers conjecture, but asked her in turn: Skyler, have you ever thought that Dolly really did something wrong to the boss, you also know that the bossspany has been much attention from the outside media, stock securities, all and the boss a persons every move, if the sudden exposure of Kirnd Group president and his wifes emotional discord, do you know how much vtility it will cause to the stock market price? Seeing that Skyler did not refute him, Leon pulled out the words hidden in his heart: Skyler, you keep saying that you believe in Dollys character and her love for the boss, but when so many photos and facts are in front of you, ask yourself from the bottom of your heart, do you really believe in Dollys so-called love? Do you really believe in Dollys so-called love theory? Do you really not think that it is just her rhetoric to please my boss? Skyler hesitated, indeed, Leon said these, she surprisingly all thought, in seeing Leon dragging Brayden, she originally in the heart and said to herself almost 10, 000 times those things, all turned into Dollys iprehension and deep grumbling, from a dark perspective, no matter what conspiracy and trickery of the person who sent the photos If Dolly did not go to see Jayden, how could she be photographed with such things? If she is clean and respectful, she is a woman who is married and has a family, how could she repeatedly have rendezvous with a man? Besides, Dolly indeed has not met with Brayden for a long time, from Braydens abnormal performance these days can be seen, if it is her, for a man, do not love is not love, and why bother wandering between two men, breaking everyones heart, Leon haspletely do not believe in Dolly, then their own? Is it to believe the conclusive evidence, or to believe her Dollys friendship? Chapter 991 No More Looking Not only did this bowl of soup spill a lot, it got cold long ago, so make a new one. Leon unscrewed the door handle to the study, Skyler following close behind him. When he passed by the study, there was no movement in the study, the two men looked at each other, Leons heart suddenly had a feeling, he screamed a bad, almost rushed to break through the door, or Skyler before he rushed to reach arm to stop him. Leon suppressed the idea of rushing over and slightly pushed the door open a crack, and when he didnt see Braydens shadow in the crack, he pushed the door open with a bang, and Brayden was really not in the house anymore. He was still dumbfounded in the doorway, and Skyler got in through his hands instead, and she caught a glimpse of the letter Brayden had left on the table. She gestured with her eyes for Leon toe over and read it, and her hands held the sides of the paper as her nice voice read the letter up. Sorry, Im leaving, donte back to me, thanks, bye. Skyler was dumbfounded for a few seconds before she immediately turned around and tried to go out and stop him. Just as she turned around, Leon grabbed her wrist so tightly that it almost hurt her slender wrist. In what must have been Leons gentlest tone in days, and the most helpless in days, he said, Skyler, dont go. He doesnt want to be seen by us, doesnt want to be found by us. Skyler choked up and asked, So let Brayden be out there alone, friendless and unwilling to go see his family. Leons eyes were a little moist, he forced himself not to drop tears in front of her, pretending to be calm: Lets leave him alone out there to think about these things, until when he misses us and wants toe back, well go back to him.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Brayden is notpletely broken, some memories he still vaguely remember, for example, he was drunk more than once to get rid of Leon and Skylers support, causing them both to change the way to help him over and over again in the street at night, by passers-by a lot of nk stares, he felt ashamed, although it is true that there was little consciousness, but when he woke up, fragmented things in his mind echoed When he woke up, he felt sorry, so he wrote the three words sorry at the beginning of the letter he left. As for thatst thank you, it was a thanksgiving that they both ran a lot of miles to make a special trip to this bar to bring him home and tell him that even though he was out of love, he still had a group of friends who cared about him by his side. Knock, knock, knockC A knock at the door pulled Skyler out of her own mind games, and she pulled her hand out of Leons and stepped quickly forward to try to open the door. Maybe Brayden figured it out, hes no longer deep in his own tangles and struggles, maybe he wants toe back and talk to someone too. Thinking about it, her face eased up a lot, but her gloomy expression froze the moment she opened the door and saw the visitor. The person knocking at the door, her hand stopped in mid-air, as if she had knocked for a long time, thinking that no one was inside, but she didnt expect that someone would suddenlye and open the door for her. She smiled like a flower, and her soft voice rang in Skylers ear, Skyler, is Brayden here with you? Before Skyler had a chance to answer, or even think about how to answer, a strong hand came out from behind her and mmed the half-open door shut with great reluctance. The people inside the house were startled, the people outside the house were confused, Dolly knocked suspiciously on the door, because it was too fast, she did not see from behind Skylers hand outstretched exactly whose, she thought Skylers house into the robbers, see someone came deliberately closed the door, so as to facilitate their own threat hostage. Skyler, whats wrong with you, who was that just now, dont you do it to her, you calm down!!! Dolly got louder and louder, almost on the verge of yelling, and of course, she went from knocking on the door to unceremoniously banging on it. Its me. Leons hand still rested where it had just pushed the door, Skyler was squeezed between him and the door, and she didnt know what Leon was going to do, not even daring to breathe. Dolly was even more puzzled: Leon, open the door, did you misunderstand something, Im Dolly. I know youre Dolly, dont you evere running around here again, youre not wee in our house. Leon continued, the vibrations of his vocal cords as he vocalized seemed to Skyler as if they were going to jar the top of her head. Leon, Skyler, whats wrong with you guys? Can you open the door and lets go in and talk it over. Dolly is still desperately trying to remedy the situation, she simply does not know what happened to these two people, she did not have any conflict with them, and in her opinion, several people in a piece of life for so many years, there has never been any big conflict, we are open to talk about it, how to make a scene now do not see each other? Dolly, you go away, and do note here to the boss in the future, if youe in, I will definitely blow you out, we have been good friends for so many years, I do not want to make the rtionship so stiff, should note, you know in your own heart. Dolly asked louder and louder at the door, Leon, whats wrong with you, are you going to cut me off now, wheres Skyler, can you let Skyler talk to me, even if theres any misunderstanding, we should talk face to face to make it clear! Skyler heard her calling her name at the door and tried to break free from Leon and open the door for Dolly, but even though she was a ck belt in taekwondo, she couldnt stretch her fists at all with a practiced man who had been in the military, and besides, she didnt know what was wrong with her, but she subconsciously didnt want the man at the door toe into her house, as if she was some kind of filthy thing that would stain the The floor of her house. Leon saw Skyler trying to open the door for her and swept her straight across the eyes, a look she had never seen on Leon before, a look of seriousness, like in a hunter with a shotgun, the way he looks at a prey. She finally gave up on the idea of opening the door and put her ear to the door and quietly listened to the sound at the other end. They still did not want to open the door for her, Dolly shouted at the door with an itchy throat, and her hand was a little sore from pping on the door, and she spoke in a voice that was more than a little weaker: In the end what the hell is going on She wanted to talk to the two people inside, and it was like asking herself what was going on. Originally, she just wanted to see Brayden, so she came here to look for him, but she didnt expect that now her two most trusted friends would turn away from her. Chapter 992 Nothing at all She stayed long enough that Leon and Skyler inside stopped paying attention to her, not even bothering to throw her a word. Dolly was so disheartened that she had no idea what had happened to make them both so emotionally charged. She kept calling Skyler, the phone kept ringing in Skylers pocket, she faltered slightly, Leon simply grabbed the phone and cked out Dolly, which made it impossible for Dolly outside to call and harass them. She couldnt find Brayden either, her whole body was in a state of panic and anxiety, and a strong fear swept her whole body. With these strong backing, she has the capital to aplish her dreams, but now when those she had before are gradually leaving her, she simply has little breath to chase the so-called dreams, because her loved ones, trump dreams, trump all that she wants to do. Dreams are nothingpared to the people who love you, but is it toote for her to understand that now? Unknowingly, a person wandered into the street, downtown as usual, the traffic, pedestrians have. The woman at the roadside fruit stall was hawking along the street, and her business seemed to be good, with a steady stream of customersing up to buy fruit, and she stood a little closer, as if she was in the way of others. Girl, can you give way, if you dont buy anything, dont get in the way of the people behind you. A chubby middle-aged man lectured her. Dolly hurriedly took a few steps back, an olddy looked at her with a curious face and asked her with a smile, Are you wondering, there are so many fruit sellers around here, but she has the best business? Dolly nodded, the olddy saw Dolly willing to listen, smiled more happily: Thats because this girl who buys fruit has a good heart, she sells fruit, cheaper and better than the nearby stores, and the taste is really conscience, every time she only earns us a little bit of small money, it is said that she is also alone with a child, because she is kind and good-looking, we all call her Fruit of the West. Can a person with a child live well? This thought just popped up, Dolly was surprised by her own thoughts, although her rtionship with Brayden is now more strained than ever, but she also never thought of separating from Brayden ah, and, even if they are separated, with the Kirnd Familys power, lend her ten lives, she may not be able to take Orion Kirnd away. She stood in front of that fruit stand for a long time, she did quite want to see what this strong and self-reliant woman looked like, she had always thought that those kinds of people should just be tough women living in celebrity books. When the crowd was a little less, she could finally see half of the womans body, it was a very well-built woman, her long wavy hair tied with a ck hair rope very regr, she was wearing a snow-white apron, the skirt tied with a beautiful bow at the back of the waist. When she packed thest three or four customers, she could finally sit down to rest, her tall head sitting on a narrow wooden bench looked very incongruous, at the moment, she was drinking water from a mineral water bottle craning her neck. Dolly immediately recognized her, such exquisite and beautiful features, tall, perfect body, and her trademark long wavy hair, but it is the long-lost Le James. Dolly walked up, Le is concentrating on drinking water, looks really thirsty to the point that even a figure standing at a distance of less than a meter and a half from her did not notice. Im going to buy some apples. Dolly said. Okay, you wait a moment, Ill call for you right away You? Since when did Le use the word you to others? When did her unruly nature and unbeatable temper be such a gentle and polite attitude towards others? Les words floated in the air like a kite with a broken string the moment she saw Dolly in front of her. Did youe to kick me out, or are you just looking at me funny? Though her tone was unkind, she helped Dolly pack the apples she wanted. Neither. The shock of seeing her, and the thousand words that suddenly came up finally turned into these three words. Le smiled and handed her the filled apple. It was a different smile than the one she had when she treated those who bought her fruit, and to her, it was the same proud smile: One hundred.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. This is simply a lions share, she obviously just pretend to give her six apples only, but actually here to ask for a hundred, just heard that she does business without deception, how soon she came to hit their own face? Dolly magic general really pulled out a pink bill from her wallet and handed it to her, Le really did not look for her money, as if it was very much deserved. Just as Dolly took the bag with the fruit, she heard Le say, My best friend is here, so of course I have to buy you coffee. Dolly did not refuse, Le took it as a tacit agreement, she put away her fruit stall, while greeting the grandmother next to her, while not forgetting Dolly: Grandma, I have to go out with my best friend today, I will not set up the stall today, if someonees to ask, you can tell him so! She also deliberately put the good bosom friend to aggravate the tone, put in the past, Dolly simply feel like throwing up, but today, she sounded surprisingly did not have any feeling, as if they have always been good bosom friend such a normal rtionship. Dolly, where do you think we should go and sit, Ill treat you, should we go to sweet time, or color house? The two ces she mentioned are both fancy ces where City Ms upper-ss people meet their guests. Dolly seldom go, but more or less ear and some, that kind of ce Dolly looked at Le who was organizing her fruit stall, only suitable for being Missy Le, and not for this Le who sells fruits. Why dont I treat you? I dont know where the feeling of superiorityes from, she thinks her sry is more or less higher than Les, and this time, she should also pay for it. She didnt know that what she thought was transposition, what she thought was thoughtfulness, in Les eyes, was utter contempt for her, unintentionally deliberately putting herself on a level with people like her, a mockery of her and disdain from her bones. Chapter 993 Pride and Prejudice The subtext of her statement was to tell Le: You really think youre the olddy, you still think youre the bratty James Group girl? Now youre just a single mother who is so pathetic that she uses her stall as a means to earn a living! The speaker has no intention, but the listener has an intention, but Dolly, thinking simply, she simply wants to be able to get paid for her hard work like this, can alleviate a little of her living expenses will help her alleviate some. Le looked very impatient: Whats wrong, you look down on me? Do you think I cant afford to spend? Dolly instantly knew that Le had misinterpreted her meaning, she continued, I just think we meetpletely without going to a ce like that, the expenses are too great, at the moment we should all save as much as we can, save the cost of living ah. No need! Le took the ck leather cord out of her hair, a beautiful ck silk invaded and leaked down, her dress today also matched just right, snow-white skin, vermilion lips, out of ce in this small bazaar, she was like a pearl falling into the desert, so dazzling, emitting a beautiful glow. She still speaks to herself in such a strong tone, just like when she also used the same tone to tell herself that she likes Brayden, her attitude to others has changed, but only to her Dolly, from the beginning to the end of the brutal and unreasonable way. After running around for a while, the two arrived at one of the upscale clubs, where a courteous waiter with a menu asked Dolly in standard Mandarin, Miss, what would you like to order? Yes, yes, he ignored Le sitting across from Dolly, sometimes people are really snobbish, those who tend to be influential will always befriend some famous and high officials, so that they can struggle a few years less, more years offort, this analogy may not be appropriate, but also very consistent with the front of this good-looking, smile gentle and elegant waiter. Even though Le was the kind of exquisite and beautiful looking, dressed up a hundred times more shiny than Dolly who was nd, he still recognized at once that the top on Dolly was a simple style dress designed by Onno, although it had been on the market for some time, but more or less its price was still beyond the reach of ordinary people. This kind of work in high society, all day long for a group of big bosses, rich second generation and rich wives to serve tea and water waiter, have not eaten pork has not seen the pig go? This kind of explosive summer dresses, fifty one, buy two get one free.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Dollys purpose is not toe here for afternoon tea, after sweeping a nce at the menu scared even dare not breathe, put Mrs. Gus identity aside, she is just a third-rate employee in a first-sspany to look at the drawings, really belong to the vast number of hard-working working ss, she ordered a coffee can not even remember the name, only know that it is the cheapest, and will casually send the waiter away. Le has been holding the anger in her heart, she knows that her current appearance has been far away from Dolly, not to mention an expensive cup of coffee, is to buy this store and all its branches, Dolly can do, waiter this seemingly little care details, instantly ignited the resentment in Les heart. She said in a very high voice what she wanted to order while pointing on the menu, all the way to her once glowing appearance, and the waiter kept smiling and nodding, then said okay wait a moment. After the waiter left, the two of them fell into an awkward silence, Le spoke to her first: Look at this bitter expression on your face, so unhappy toe out to sit with me? If its not that were still good friends from college, you dont even give this face. Dolly didnt bother to exin to her: Believe it or not, I agreed toe out with you, so I wont look down on you explicitly or implicitly. This sentence is really heartfelt, the former Le, that is the phoenix of the people, rich family, beautiful and clever, and Evans pearl, how many people grabbed to bend her are toote, every time and Le together, inferiority is always her Dolly. Le obviously did not expect Dolly to talk to her like this, directly interrupting her original n to acid Dolly, she adjusted her sitting posture, and then pulled up a meaningful smile on her lips: Since its not disdain for me, then your face full of sorrow now is only indicating one thing She deliberately sold her body leaned forward slightly closer to Dolly: Youre having a bad time Dollys shoulders shook with a very small margin, the former Miss Le, who did not know how to read peoples minds, became so good at judging the situation and found the source of her unhappiness at once. Sometimes people are like this, obviously has been pierced by people pretending to be strong ss shell, but still pretend to be fine, to endure the heart of the bad in front of others to pretend to be fat: No, Im doing very well. Le sneered, that voice did not hide her contempt for her: Good or bad you know in your own heart, you think you can cheat others, but in fact can not cheat yourself, by the way, I have to tell you, now, you can not even cheat me as others. Dolly wanted to say something else, but she forgot all about it, for Gods sake, she was nervous, and in front of Le. Whats wrong, did my Brayden dump you? Le had a gloating look on her face: Why, werent you in love in front of me back then, and after only a little time, youre not getting along? If I told her that I had no idea what was going on between Brayden and me, would the gloating on her face turn into a big surprise? But on the surface, she didnt show any of her thoughts. Of course not, its just that Brayden has been arriving hometetely and Im just feeling restless at home alone, so Im in a bad mood The first thing you need to do is to make sure that you have a good idea of what you are doing. You have to be careful, you cant be sure that one day, there will be another beautiful woman like me riding on your head Dolly only feel a bad chill, really live a long time to see, the first time I heard someone to be a mistress of this shameful thing said so well. Chapter 994 Plotting and scheming Dont worry, even if a woman like you would show up, I would have knocked her out just like I did when I knocked you out! Dolly said.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Le had a hint of stiffness on her face, but it was quickly hidden by her, and only after a long time did she hesitantly open her mouth and ask her, have a question to ask you Dolly deliberately teased her, When did someone like you learn to ask people questions with such deliberation? If youre not happy to answer, forget it, dont make a fuss in front of me. She changed back to a capricious and presumptuous tone, but Dolly felt that this was the way to go, that her tone of voice made her feelfortable, that she was the Le she knew. Dolly grunted, Go ahead. Evan James that old guy ever mentioned me, me ah? Thest time she said that I word, her voice with a full cry, did not remember correctly, before she was never a daddy, a daddy shouted Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Dolly then felt that her character met with this big change is notpletely without reason, a famous family born a thousand-year-old girl, a time by her favorite father thrown out of the family, and even have toe in front of all the media to interview, in order to protect the interests of the group, said that they do not recognize her as a daughter. Of course, poor people must be hated, she would not have reached this point if she had not done something disgraceful, but perhaps, until this point, she will never make changes to her character. Dolly shook her head, not that Evan really didnt mention Le, his daughter, but she didnt know that Brayden had been very reluctant to work with the James Group when she hadnt quarreled with him before, and she hadnt had the chance to meet Evan. The guests at their neighboring table were checking the recent stock market conditions on their phones, calcting whether they were making a profit or a loss. This is a really good stock I bought, its got a lot of momentum! Recently the stock market has been in a bull market, look at this James Group stock I bought, how it cant get up, look at the former momentum of their family stock ah, now its gone for good!!! They happened to be talking about James Groups stock, and Le heard every word of it. Le lifted the coffee from the table and ran a small spoon through the cup, causing the milk foam on the surface to turn into a spiral. He didnt mention me? Hmm. She hummed softly in a nasal voice: I said it, it turns out to be self-concerned So thats what you invited me here to talk about Dolly gave her a look, the way she drank her coffee was really the same as a high ss celebrity. Le smiled slyly at her again, Of course its not just that, theres I came over here specifically to mock you for having a bad time. This person is no way tomunicate with her, this is the only thought in Dollys mind, looking at the coffee in her hand almost cold, she drank it, casually drew a tissue to wipe his mouth after standing up: Im leaving, you said the treat, single you buy. I wanted to stand up in style and leave Le with a handsome back, but as soon as she left the ss door of the store a man dressed in ck hit her and she stumbled. The man didnt even say sorry, what a rude person, Dolly thought. The man had only nced at her inadvertently, but after withdrawing his gaze, he returned his curious gaze to her face. Dolly rushed around him and walked away. Dolly hurried around him and walked away quickly, the man stared at her back as she left with a thoughtful look, and only when her back disappeared out of his sight did he push open the door and walk in. The bump into Dolly wasnt intentional, it was just a crooked hit, which could be interpreted as Dolly bumping into his gun. He sent a short text message to Jayden: Ill meet you at the usual ce, by the way, I just ran into Dolly when I was at the door. Stephen is also a man of honor, drinking coffee with his fingers crossed, he held his coffee while reading the newspaper, while patiently waiting for Jaydens arrival. Jayden, who has always been gentle and mild, came in this time in a ze of glory, and he went straight to Stephens table, looking like he was just a hairs breadth away from going ballistic. If it wasnt a public ce, he would have tugged Stephens cor and lifted him out of his chair. He deliberately lowered his voice: Didnt you promise me that you wouldnt just go to Dolly? Why let her see you. Stephens face is aggrieved: Didnt you say she neveres to this ce, so we chose to meet here? Howe she bumped into me by chance and it turned out that I wanted to misbehave with her? Jaydens face eased slightly: You really didnt arrange this? Stephen very child stretched out three fingers, his expression serious and earnest: Heaven and earth can be seen. Jayden felt strange in his heart, he contacted Dolly, is an absolutely frugal person, in normal times, she is just a small employee of a designpany besides being a student of Ravenwood University, did Brayden bring her here? Jayden thought so, and also gave the words out. How is it possible, those photos sent, that surnamed Gu hate her more than enough, how can be so easy to make up with her? Stephen immediately dispelled his suspicions, his eyes bones turned a few times, said: She seems toe with a woman, what looks like do not remember, only remember seems to be very good figure. Jayden repeatedly searched his mind for this figure, it seems that there is indeed such a person, but can not remember, this woman in the end who it is, Jaydenzy to think, but also fortunately Stephen is not deliberately to find Dolly. Jayden breathed a sigh of relief, and his tone became normal: The photo thing, it didnt reveal anything, right? Stephen smiled childishly: Of course, I do things you still do not rest assured? I wont let them know who I am until thest minute, or maybe, theyll never know who I am! Im not interested in her, and I wouldnt look at a woman who had a baby. The dialogue is not nutritious, Jayden does not want to hear, in his opinion love someone is to love everything about her, love her inside, if only limited to her external beauty, it can not be called above the real love. Chapter 995 Falling Apart This is the fourth day that Brayden has been missing, his cell phone is not working, he has not been to the office, and he has not returned home once. In order to keep the Otto Kirnds from worrying about Brayden, Dolly never once visited the two old men. In order to find Brayden, she also took a weeks leave from school, not only this small leave will soon be over, now it is estimated that the attendance points are almost deducted, City M every ce she has searched in detail, almost in the streets full of his search notices. Dollys soles had worn out several blisters from the past few days of running. Several times when she tried to rest her feet on the side of the road, Les arrogant face woulde to her mind, as if Le was standing right in front of her, taunting her and saying to her, Dolly, youre not having a good time. Every time she thought of this, she secretly cheered herself up in her heart, persist! She pressed all the ces she had walked with Brayden, following the footsteps the two had taken, and searched in every possible ce she might visit without missing a single detail. The city is so big, she is like a headless fly, in this huge city shuttle. Sometimes really tired to the point of exhaustion, she went to the big square with the water screen movie, sitting on a stone bench with a bottle of mineral water to quench her thirst. The big movie often shows some news happening in City M. Sometimes it is a neighborhood dispute, sometimes it is a conflict of interest, sometimes it is a family matter, and today, it reports a traffic ident. Dollys hand trembled, almost threw the mineral water bottle in his hand to the ground, his mind was full of bloody red images, as if the old truck just ran over him mercilessly in front of him. She knew she shouldnt think of Brayden at this moment, but she was suddenly terrified that something like that could happen to Brayden, and even more terrified that the terrible reason behind the loss of contact over the past few days was that something had happened to Brayden . Her legs went limp and she almost fell to her knees, a whoosh of cold wind blew over her back, blowing her heart half cold instantly, she swallowed uneasily, no, he is at the end of the earth, she must find him, must catch him, ask him why he is avoiding her, why he is not seeing her, and ask him what misunderstanding Skyler and Leon have about her. Dolly let out a deep breath, the sound of Braydens voice arguing with her at that time was in her ears: Why do you have to talk so grandly, have you wanted to go back to Jayden for a long time, and want to take Orion, I tell you, you dont even think about it! Dolly thought that after what happened, Brayden could not have gone to Jayden, and with his character, he would have gotten into trouble with Jayden. However, Jayden still approached himself as if nothing had happened, never mentioning a word about Brayden, as if, they never knew each other in general. Maybe Jayden can tell me something. Dolly said to herself, and the next second, she sent Jayden a text message that wed meet. Jayden never returns to her in seconds, and this time is no exception: Okay, Im at school,e find me. It was as if through the screen, I could see his familiar gentle smiling face. Dolly had just stepped through the doors of Ravenwood University when she was stopped by a ssroom cadre in the janitors office. When the man saw Dollying in, he opened the ss window and shouted her name. The interloper. It is said that the wife of the president of arge enterprise, young with children, actually still want to go back to school, it happens to be a student in his ss, for some reason, she has taken several days of leave, the reason for leave is very proud to write a no, no reason you take what kind of leave? But people just have a way, other students to Ravenwood University is to learn knowledge toe, she, to find a hobby toe. Isnt she just relying on the fact that her husband has a few bucks? This was the mostmonment he heard from other girls about her. After hearing more about this person, he naturally had no good feeling about her, but he didnt expect that today he would meet her without any intention. He opened the ss window in a hurry and shouted at Dolly who was hurrying inside: That student, wait a minute! Dolly was stunned, froze looking at the man who came out of the janitorial room, trying to search this figure in his mind, helpless search engine copse, forgive her ipetence, look familiar, but just cant recognize it.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Frozen in ce for a while, she decided to shut up and not call people, lest the mistake of calling the wrong person can be bad. The man held his eyes on the bridge of his nose, hiding his inner displeasure, but in his heart he thought, how this look, even if rich, but you are still a student status in school, even if he is a teacher in front of her who does not know each other, that should also symbolically shout a teacher well, not to mention that he is still her lecturer. He smiled awkwardly, Why did this student take many days off in a row, ah, and did not even write down the reason for the leave. Something happened at home home didnt, didnt have time to say hello. Dolly stammered, is aware of her leave of absence, which means he is his own lecturer! She was anxious to get in and find Jayden, secretly praying that this roadblock would hurry up and leave himself alone. Sometimes the more you want something to develop like this, things just dont go as you want them to, just like this time, this teacher still has to pull her parents and Li family short, talking about what attendance points ah, what warning sanctions ah, evente into school with her once, what ah, really treat her Dolly as an elementary school student junior high school? She had no good feeling about the old man in front of her, and resisted the urge to take a piece of tape to seal his open and closed mouth when a warm, jade-like voice came through. No matter whose voice it is, at this time Dolly sounds like a heavenly voice, iparably beautiful, she can finally get rid of this old man, simply happy to jump up! Mr. Ward, since the student has handed over the leave note, how can you say that she iste to enter the school gate, and ah, if you think her leave reason is not able to hit the standard line of approval, I think, to discipline, you have to find the teacher who approved that leave note to ask the specific circumstances can, teachers approved something, you think something went wrong, the consequences of this can not let a student bear it. Chapter 996Mist Deepens I didnt expect Jaydens mouth to be more powerful than this old man, no need to think about the exit to dislike him to dumb, but we are colleagues who usually do not see each other, everything can not be too disregard each others feelings, point to point, Jayden still throw him a step. Mr. Ward cares so much about his students, no wonder he was unanimously voted as the most popr teacher of the year. The old man almost smiled out of his face: Really? Im not as popr as Mr. Ling, usually work, I just try to do my job to the full mark it Dolly did not expect the old man to be so insensitive, obviously people have already given him the steps toy, he is still very uninterested, actually and they are serious about their teaching path to. Jayden such a good-tempered and patient person could not help it, he coughed lightly and interrupted his speech without moving his voice: I heard that the selected outstanding teachers are going to meet in the conference hall on the second floor of the administration building, I think, if you dont go there again, wont you have to do a public review in front of a group of I think, if you dont go there, then wont you have to do a public review in front of a bunch of backbone teachers? The mans face changed when he heard this, and he hurriedly greeted Jayden and ran towards the administration building, not forgetting to smile benevolently at Dolly as he walked away, very different from the reproach and dislike he had seen her before, his bloated physique running and trembling, veryical. Jayden walked up next to her, Whew, thats a good one, he didnt give you a hard time, did he? Before I could make things difficult, here you are. Dolly looked at the bloated back and suddenly thought of the purpose of her visit to Jayden and grabbed Jaydens sleeve tightly: Lets not talk about that, Jayden, I have something very important to ask you!!! Jaydens expression also became serious: Go, talk in the office. But Dolly couldnt wait, and she followed in his footsteps with a sense of impatient eagerness in her voice: Did Braydene to see you a few days ago, and did he say anything to you? Jayden looked back at her, Why would you ask me that? Why do you think Brayden must havee to me? Because that day in the hospital was definitely not thest time you saw each other, and given his character, he would havee to you to ask for rification. Dolly said, I havent seen him in many days, and I need to know where he is. Im sorry, I dont know where he is. Jayden said nonchntly. Dolly reached out again and grabbed the corner of his shirt, I dont need you to tell me where he is, I just need to know if he came to you or not!!! Jayden stopped and turned around, this sudden turn around almost made the back of Dolly inattentively hit, she almost fell to the ground because of inertia, who knows Jayden directly reached out and grabbed her waist.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The warmth of Jaydens palm seeped through the excellent material to her waist, like a fire-branded horseshoe, burning her to the point of pain. This time Dollys reaction is extremely fast, at least she still knows the boundaries between herself and Jayden should have, at least she still maintains her sanity at this moment, without any thinking, she rushed her hands to Jaydens shoulders a force, want to immediately pull their distance from him to a meter away. Jayden, however, did notply with her wishes, but ced his hand on her waist a trifle tighter. Sure enough, she was just like before, as soon as she mentioned anything involving Brayden, she was like a fried feline who wanted to bite his hand. Jayden! Let go! She shouted, and the way Jayden wrapped his arms around her made her fear that he would do something more outrageous, and she cautioned a little timidly, Were at school. Jayden is not moved, there are already three or two people around to see their hrious, Dolly thought, this is the end, she and Jayden this school gossip, not only have no tendency to suppress, but to be more intense. Originally it was because their gossip was too loud, it caused the depth of misunderstanding between themselves and Brayden She dared not imagine further, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that Jayden would be closer to her, while Brayden, whom she cared about most, was flying away from her at a speed that was invisible to the naked eye. What if I told you what I did to him? The gentle voice, as it had always been, almost made Dollys head spin now that she heard it, Jayden had he done something to Brayden? She pretended to be calm: No not, you wouldnt do it in such a silly way, you know very well how mad I would be if something did happen to Brayden, you wouldnt let a calm sea just make waves like that. Jayden let go: Surely the one person in this world who knows me better than I do is Dolly. When he said her name, the ck pupils like ink looked straight at her, and every time he looked into her eyes, he always wondered if he could see this one in front of him most thoroughly, and if he could easily read her mind from looking into her eyes. Dolly didnt understand the meaning of his words. In this world, how can anyone think that others know more about them than they do, besides, she felt that she didnt know Jayden at all, she was just using her knowledge of him to guess his mind, and she didnt know whether it was right or not. He dide to see me, I told him that you and I are just friends, from the beginning to the end, I finished and he left, as for where he went, he only said he went to take a break, the rest, I dont know. Did Brayden just tell Jayden that she was going for a break? So she came here and ended up with such a worthless answer? Is her search for Brayden broken again? Somehow, hearing Jaydens answer, she was relieved that at least neither of them had broken out again in any conflict without her knowledge, and that Braydens rtionship with her didnt seem to have deteriorated any further. Is this the end of the matter? After Dolly got Jaydens answer, she turned around and nned to go, now she didnt want to think about anything else except Braydens matter. He wont make it easy for you to find! Jayden shouted from behind her. Without looking back, Dolly said in a voice that only he could hear, Even if he wont let me find him for the rest of my life, Ill find him for thest second of my life. Perhaps such a dialogue is too idtrous, but it is indeed then Dolly from the heart of the words. Brayden, from the moment we fell for each other, we were both destined to torment each other Chapter 997 A side of memories Brayden turned off his cell phone when he left Leons house, and after days of struggling with himself, he decided he had to let go of his current affairs first, that he needed to find a ce where no one knew him, that he needed to be by himself to lick the pain caused by the people he loved most He took care of everything in thepany so that Kirnd Group could function without him for a few days. These days, he was constantly fighting with the loneliness in his heart, he was so tired, and in such loneliness, he couldnt help but recall the beach that had apanied him throughout his childhood and the sea of memories filled with his mothers beautiful murmurs. Instead of driving, he took a bus and drove to the ce. He opened the bus window and the towering buildings blocked out half of the suns face. The clouds at the edge of the day were tinted a pale orange by the fading sunset. Inexpressible helplessness and confusion like a tidal wave towards him, like a stormy night, the madness of the rain pped on him recklessly, and like the feeling of being swept by the cold rain all over He got out of the car, quietly lit a cigarette, misty smoke, Brayden froze, he thought of his lovely child the Dolly who used to be very much in love with him, the past he knew so well, seemed to be taking off a beautiful mask to reveal, ispletely strange now, nowadays. Jayden. the name was always in his mind, lingering like a terrible nightmare, those heartbreaking photos, a sharp weapon to pierce the beauty, he wanted to believe in his wifes innocence, but lost to reality, Dolly, are you really betraying me? Betrayal Brayden suddenly felt where something was wrong, momentarily forgetting the lit cigarette in his hand, blue smoke roaming down his throat into his two lungs. He could not care about the cigarette, after a few coughs, had he been deep in the matter of Dolly and Jayden two people? Rumors, photos all from the mouths of others, hands out, Dolly to these and not to him to defend what, he just think she is in default, she is hurting him? Because of rumors and photos, he has been constantly questioning Dolly, never heard her exin anything to him, he misunderstood, she was silent, the two have been trapped in this deadly cycle of emotional problems, they torture each other, hurt each other, the most benefit is not Jayden? That in order to pursue Dolly by any means, he is now afraid of hiding where to snicker, he thought he could destroy the rtionship without much effort ah, themselves and Dolly quarrel, the rtionship between the couple, it seems to have been in line with that persons n in the gradual disintegration.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In fact, his target should be Jayden, who is always thinking about Dolly. He thought of the punch he swung at Jaydens face in the hospital that day, and regretted why he didnt hit him harder, so that the ill-intentioned person could no longer think of any way to ruin someones rtionship. The azure waterpped at the reefs along the coast, sshing up in bursts, wave after wave, the water fluttering in mid-air, swinging lightly, then falling back into the arms of the waves. He hadnt seen the coast at night yet. As a child, he would only go for walks on the beach with his mother in thete afternoon and early morning, and as a child, he always felt unhappy andined that he had no freedom and no human rights, and his mother reassured him, Everything you learn now is to make your path better in the future. This said more, of course, he found it annoying, and then did not bother to listen to his mother, who came up with a solution, as long as Brayden was not happy, she would take him to see the sea, and he left a neat row of footprints on the beach together. There are many things in the world, but there is only one sea, whether it is now or in the future, what we see, is the same sea, everything in the world may change, but it, will never change, it is here as long as you want to see it. These words of his mother have apanied him for many years, walking with him through the barren desert, the cold and extremely cold zone leading him to the oasis again and again. Now the mother is also old, there is no way to walk with him on the shore, but the mother said the sea, has always been here. Escape can never solve the problem, these days he has not been in contact with Leon and them, but also thanks to him and Skyler two big night dragged him back from the bar, Dolly, himself has not been to see her for a long time, he said at the time is to go to thepany to deal with some things, the result of so long did note to see her, Dolly will think it. And Orion, so many things happened, he is actually the most sorry is Orion, he as a child of two living parents, born in a harmonious family, deserve to be loved by all, but because of the conflict between the parents, was ced in a nursing home, this solution, Dolly came up with apromise, but no one has thought, for Orion, is it fair But no one thought about whether it was fair for Orion or not. He was just a child who didnt know how to handle things, but he paid for the conflict between his parents. In fact, both he and Dolly are not qualified parents, how can they raise a child when they themselves are not handling their own affairs? They are not happy themselves, how can they make this child feel happy? On the other hand, Dolly, she has been pondering the meaning of Jaydens words, Jayden said Brayden will not be easy for her to find, he also said that Brayden just go out for a walk, but City M this small andrge ces, she can think of where he will go, she has searched all over, have not seen Braydens figure. Puzzled, Dolly went to Mr. and Mrs. Ottos ce, and she bought tonic for the two elderly people, which made her visit seem very sincere. Originally the Ottos were very fond of Dolly, but ever since Dolly and Gu Wang quarreled, Dolly seldom came here and rarely visited them both, and Dollys visit this time made them feel like a rare guest. Otto thought they had made up and asked, Dolly, why isnt Brayden here with you? Dolly smiled awkwardly: Hes been busy with worktely and cante over. Said up and affectionately pulled Talias arm: Mom, he has been too busytely, so I want to take him for a break, but City M basically we have been all over, really cant think of any other good ces And to not move to ask to Braydens former favorite ce, but also to not let the two elderly people on her said suspicion, Dolly finally used a set of such sayings. Chapter 998 Another conclusion Les fruit stall business is still booming, she is very busy, since that time and Dolly with a trip to the cafe, she has been working harder than before, on the one hand, she really needs enough money to better support herself and her and Archies son, on the other hand, the waiters contempt for her that day, and Dollys disdain for her, have made her full of to make the best of her business! During the lunch break, she casually put a newspaper on the floor and sat on it with her knees, because the weather was getting hot, she held a big stic umbre by her side with the words Coca-C printed on it. A man in his early twenties came to her fruit stall with a gangly look and a ck baseball cap on his head. Despite the simple style of the cap, a discerning eye could see that it was an extravagant essory of high society. The man took a low look at Le, who had no image to speak of, and casually picked up one of the apples on her stand and began to y with it. A pink apple was tossed back and forth between his long, slender left and right hands, and the sound of the applending in his palm made Le look up and meet the mans eyes. If youre not buying it, put it down now! Le yelled at him. Stephens mouth pulled up in a frivolous smile, Its just an apple, even if you sell it, how much money will you make? Le heard even more hair: You bring it to me! At the end of the sentence, she reached out and tried to snatch it out of his hand. Stephen deftly turned around to avoid Les Nine Yin White Bone w, and he threw the apple in his hand higher: I wonder if Evan knew his own daughter was selling fruit on the street, would he feel that his fifty years of old face was going to be disgraced by this big Miss? Le was shocked, she deliberately chose the location of the fruit stall here, just to stay away from the James Group, although she always told herself again and again not to take into ount the face of that father, but by others, she still felt fear for no reason. He knows her identity? She doesnt remember telling anyone about what she did before along with her identity. This person in front of her, who she hasnt seen since she was born, who the hell is he? Youre the one he sent? What for? To see how I am living on the streets? Le red at Stephen: I eat with my own skills and support myself, whats shameful about letting him, but its him, the tiger, who abandoned his own daughter, his behavior is the most shameful and disgraceful. Stephen flung the apple behind his back and apuded Le with a wide grin on his brow: Yes! Bravo! Missy has such backbone, shes an object of admiration!!! Youre not wrong, whats wrong is the father who disowned you!!! Stephen said Le was confused, if he was sent by Evan, it should be a word to mock himself, and her father used people, always pick the old, senior old man, this person in front of him is at most twenty-one two, and so temperamental, should not be sent by Evan. You have nothing to get out, I do not have time to talk to you here, I have to do business he looked down on his own eyes that is the real heartfelt disdain and contempt, her impression of such people value instantly dropped to the freezing point. She began to organize her stall, Stephen took a step back and pulled out a thick pile of bills from nowhere and waved them in front of her eyes: I know Missy is not the same as it used to be, I also know that money is a very important thing to you, once you waved your hand, millions of millions is not a problem, but now, you take a forty or fifty thousand, it has be very difficult, right? ? People in business, especially those in small business, are extremely sensitive to money. Before being kicked out of her home, she never thought that one day she would be so concerned about money, so when the pile of bills in Stephens hand appeared in front of her eyes, she was inevitably moved. This pile of money, enough to buy you half a month of fruit, right? Stephen looked at her dead eyes on the money, the heart is more pleased, there is no person, is he can not handle, people live in this world, is not for the status, fame, honor, to put it bluntly, is for the money: I can give you this money, provided that you do me a favor, the thing is done, of course, I will honor my promise. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. I knew you wouldnt give it to me for nothing. Le muttered in a small voice. Stephen came closer and shook the bill in his hand, Because theres no such thing as a free lunch. Come on, how can I help you? Le said impatiently. Stephenughed out loud from the sidelines, Well, since Im the one asking for your help, Im naturally in the lower position. He tugged the hat on his head: You and Dolly, do you know each other? Yeah. Le responded, She and I have an unholy grudge. In fact, thetter half of the sentence is only Le had the intention to say, Dolly after all, in her most difficult time to help her a hand, although she is now such a life is thanks to her, but their own previous high when she did not have a hard time on her. In this way, Le felt that she and Dolly were even. Coincidentally, I kinda hate her too. Stephen replied, Thats why its all the more important for us to be on a united front and join forces! Le got alert: What do you want me to do to her? She had suffered many losses in dealing with Dolly before, or she wouldnt have been reduced to this. Stephen fished a small, thin metal device-like object out of his jacket pocket and told Dolly, You just have to find an opportunity to put this in Dollys phone. Le picked the metal object out of Stephens palm: What is this? How did I get this into her phone? You need to find a reason to get her phone and just open the back case of her phone. This thing will attach to the inside of her phone and wont let her notice anything, and as for what it is, you dont need to know. Le put the little thing in her pocket: Will you really give me a sum of money when its done? Stephen raised his eyebrows, Do you see me as someone who would be short of money? I will do what I promised you, and what you promised me, I hope it will be handled properly as well. So how do I find you after that? Le asked. You dont have toe to me, Ill take the initiative toe to you first. Stephen turned around with great panache, intending to move to leave. Chapter 999 His Heart s I remember when I was little, often Brayden as long as he was unhappy, I would take him to see the sea, and over time, he would actively pull me to go. Talias eyes contained nostalgia for the past, like a lit candle me. See the ocean? Dolly asked, in fact, Brayden had not taken her to see the sea since she had known him, so if that was his favorite ce, how could he be unwilling to share such a ce with her? Talia shook Dollys hand, a constant source of warmth from one palm to the other: Look at the sea, when you see the sea so vast that there is no boundary, in fact, in the heart, it will feel that those things that you seem to be big, very let you think troublesome, in front of this wide sea, are nothing. Maybe after Brayden met you, after having you, he really said goodbye to his troubles and pain, because every day with you is happy, so its not like when he was a child, he would often be unhappy and often want to go to see the sea. Talia took Dolly to the balcony and watched the greenery around them wrap around their vision, everything was the most rxed look. Talia said in a serious tone to Dolly: Dolly, in fact, we all know, especially that day we were in the hospital, the two of you, in a public ce like that on the falling out, your father and I do not say, but you do not think we really do not know, Dolly, the couple quarrel, misunderstanding are inevitable teeth and tongue sometimes And also fight it. Couples get along, it is a process ofplementing each others strengths and weaknesses and adapting to each other, whether the two people can live a good life and live a long time, it just depends on whether the two people can perfect their own shorings, whether they can correct their mistakes Dolly, you also do not feel embarrassed because of the conflict between the two of you, and then hold it in your heart, do not talk to us, there are times when you can not afford to tell your father and I we are your elders, in life, but also more understanding than you, you should learn from our life experience, so that you can live your days well. Talias words almost brought two tears to Dollys eyes. It had been a long time since an elder had put herself in their shoes and brought her so much good advice. Its a lie to say that youre not moved. On the surface, although you cant see any change, but in fact, in your heart, Dolly has already hugged Talia several times. She sometimes feels that she is actually very selfish, asking to be able to see Orion, she offered to send Orion to a nursing home, she seems to be thinking only of her own gains and losses, but rarely put herself in the position of the two elderly, thinking about the pain of not being able to see their young grandson at an age when they are living in peace. She secretly made a decision that she would pick up Orion and bring him to the two old people to raise, and she would go to the beach to see if Brayden was still stuck there, and if he was, then she must go up and hug him tightly and say to him sincerely, Lets make up, Brayden. Dolly held Talias hand, the old mans hand was a little rough, but it was the mark of time left to her, the most beautiful mark that belongs to parents alone in the eyes of all their children. Are you sure you want to terminate our contract? This is the third time the servicedy asked Dolly this way, this Healthstone Clinic is very expensive, Dolly paid Orion Kirnd a years fee at that time in one breath, but now Dolly changed her mind, the contract between them, it should end here. Yes, I know that all fees paid are non-refundable, but since Im here today, Im here to pick up my son, and as for the fees, I signed the contract at the time, so Im not going to renege with you now. Dolly said word for word, did not expect this withdrawal procedure so troublesome, should have known that she would not have sent Orion here in the first ce. Just a moment, well handle it right away. The waitress smiled at Dolly, then picked up the phone and hung it up after a few brief words to the other end, turned to Dolly and said, You can go pick up your child now. Its been more than a month since Ist visited Orion. A child this age is growing up so fast, almost day by day, but Dolly is thankful that she believes she wont miss every aspect of Orions growth. The waitress led her through a long walkway and then pushed open the door to a blue room where Orion was lying in a crib with a teddy bear hanging on it. I dont know if it was telepathy, but Orion smiled when she pushed the door in. She carefully picked him up and swirled him around in the air. Orion especially liked to be held, and every time he was picked up he looked very happy, his two fleshy little hands waving in the air, and his mouth babbling, and Dolly didnt want to put him down once she picked him up. She held Orion in her arms while humming a tune softly to coax him, the corner of her eye skimming to Orions tiny baby pillow, which looked incongruous with a raised piece like something stuffed underneath. Dolly free a hand to lift the pillow, it is a piece of jade of good color, the top of a skewed carved a promise word. Dolly immediately recognized that it was shortly after they were married, Brayden came over to her with an uncarved piece of jade and said lets carve a special piece of jade, OK.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Dolly was still doing analysis for thepanys design drawings at that time, so when Brayden came over with a warm face, she just said back to him nonchntly, I dont carve, I have to work. I didnt expect Brayden to take the jade and carve it alone in the silence, and on this valuable jade, she had the Dolly in her name carved in an original way. The carving is ugly, crooked, and not at all like Braydens writing, which was supposed to be controlled by the knife, but how is holding a knifeparable to holding a pen? The result is this special piece of jade. Her fingertips brushed over the uneven carvings on the surface of the jade, as if a million Brayden figures shed before her eyes like a slide show, some happy, some angry, some serious and arguing with her, and thest one shed before her eyes was him sitting on his desk, holding a carving knife in his hand, looking out at the night, sweating in a hurry. Chapter 1000 Blessing in disguise He never showed her the engraved jade, but it came to her in a roundabout way, to Orion. In fact he hade to see Orion before he lost contact, he must havee back because he still cant let go of many things and many people. He must not just abandon her and Orion. When Dolly brought Orion back to the Ottos, their eyes became moist at the moment they saw him, and Dolly silently turned around, holding back the tears that were about to fall from her eyes, hired a taxi and told the driver to drive towards the sea.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Whether or not Brayden can be found, at least she has to try, care about a persons highest level is probably whatever will be hopelessly reminiscent of him, wanting to put his footprints all over every ce he has gone. People are always full of disdain and disregard for the things they have when they have them, and when something happens, they will think of the good things they once had, and everything they once cared about will be the most precious things in their memories. The sound of waves, waves of waves towards the shore, white waves like flowers adorned around the cream cake, there is no one on the coast, only a sparse single shape, Dolly these days run more ces, and not how to rest, now see such a sea, the heart is really a lot of peace. Dolly was sitting on the shore against a reef, Brayden did not appear in her view, just as she was leaning against this reassuring boulder, listening to the sound of the waves was about to identally fall asleep, the phone suddenly rang, in this quiet shore is particrly harsh, like a ray of discord in the beautiful music. Dolly turned on her cell phone, the caller ID was her mother, she hurriedly pressed the answer button. Talias voice was slowly filled with urgency as she spoke very loudly, her voice echoing in the night air: Dolly, where are you! You have toe back, something happened to Orion!!! The words fell like a huge stone, mming down, then hitting her heart, heavy enough to call her breathless. Ill be right there! It was the best response she could give as a mother at the moment. On the way back, she still kept dialing Brayden, expecting it would be the first call he had received since he had been missing for so many days. The phone rang for a long time, never heard that familiar voice ringing on the other side of the line, Dolly felt that since she was born until now, never had such a desperate moment as now, while having to rush Brayden to answer the phone, while worrying about Orion not to have anything serious, before she secretly brought Orion out already a big problem, now She didnt dare to think about it at all, and quickly urged the driver, Master, please drive faster, I really have an emergency. Fortunately, near the night traffic is not a lot, the driver is also very cooperative all the way to speed, at the moment is like a million ants in her heart, the so-called anxious head, probably this look. The moment she stepped into the hospital, she really felt that she simply had to step through the threshold of the hospital all this time, as if there was no one who came to the hospital more diligently than her, right? In the middle of the familiar floor, in front of the emergency room, Otto was putting his arm around Talias shoulders and whisperingforting words to her. It was the tall back standing with his back to her that stood out in contrast to the two of them sitting on the bench. Brayden ? Her voice was soft, but he heard it, like a slow-motion transition in a movie, he turned around, and then saw her eyes filled with tears, perhaps before there was sadness, sadness, aggravation, but since the moment she saw him, all this, all turned into excitement. Brayden smiled at her, he really, such a situation can actuallyugh out, he is not Orions real father ah, she in the heart of the me Brayden at the same time also in the side of the reproach themselves, also, to this time, she actually have the mood to me Brayden. The two people just stood facing each other, no one walked towards anyone, time seemed to be standing still at this moment, our watches no longer moving, the clock on the wall no longer ticking. Our eyes were only on each other. The doctor in the white coat came out of the clinic while removing the mask. Which one of you is Orion Kirnds family? Me! In unison, the answer came from Dolly and Brayden, who looked at each other, and finally Brayden stepped forward and signed the pen next. The child is suffering from acute gastroenteritis, you should not worry, this disease is considered rtivelymon in small children, and the childs usual eating habits, as well as the nutrition obtained in the mother, and and family gic history rted to acute gastroenteritis re up the child may be very difficult to recover to this disease It is also almost impossible to disappearpletely, but as long as the fine tuning, pay attention to diet, you will be able to control to the best. The doctor then arranged for some more convalescence and waved them off, telling them to rest assured that they could go home by first thing in the morning. Otto also wanted to stay and watch his grandchildren, but Talia gave him a quiet wink, signaling to leave their youngsters alone, and the two men left in a hurry on the pretext of paying their bills, leaving them both alone. You Still unexpectedly in unison, after two peopleughed, although they do not know what they areughing at, may be this in the experience of right and wrong after the discretion, and the tacit understanding between the couples hearts. You first. Brayden took the lead. Dolly didnt push back: Are you still going to ask me about the rtionship between Jayden and me? Brayden didnt hesitate as he shook his head at Dolly. Why? Dolly made herselfugh just as soon as her why came out, and she replied to herself, I shouldnt ask you why Ive thought a lot about it these days, and if were really going to go all the way down this road of life together, we have to ovee all ourck of understanding,ck of trust, andck of understanding. We must achieve a high degree of unity in thought, realm, and values. This is what I think these days, after what happened, I have been questioning you, in fact,ter after I really calm down, I realized that I should question, not you, but myself I should question whether I believe you, whether I really agree with your point of view? Instead of just wanting you to give me a good exnation because of this matter, even if I get an exnation what is the use? What I want to believe is you standing in front of me, not just an exnation that you give me. Chapter 1001 The so-called trust Trust is a must between husband and wife, no matter how big or small, we should understand each other, tolerate each other and trust each other, so Mr. Kirnd, will you always trust me, tolerate me and face all the difficulties in the future with me? This is the promise he made to her at the white wedding ceremony, the true emotion of holding the hand of a son and growing old with him, she had imagined many romantic episodes, but did not think that one day she would relive such a touch in such a ce again. I can. Instead of themon I will, I used such firm words as I can, in Braydens view, willing does not necessarily mean that he can do, I can, means that he is not only willing to take such a responsibility, but also able to really do thismitment to fulfill. Such a tacit understanding he has, Dolly also has, without a moments hesitation, Dolly stretched his arms tightly around his neck, whispering in his ear: Brayden, I can too. A few days not see his hair a little messy, not like the old clean and tidy, his have a faint tobo fragrance, stubborn as Brayden, let him make such a big change of mind must be very difficult it, these days she has been breaking through the confines of their own minds, his trust in her like a silkworm about to break the cocoon, struggling to fly out of the cocoon gorgeous. Dolly, these days has been running around looking for his figure, diet is not regr, work and rest is not normalized, such exertion makes her look much thinner, more let him feel heartbroken, they know when he always like to pinch his face smiling and say she fleshy, do not know when the round cute, small face has be this, some yful and delicate face. The little face has turned into this, some yful and delicate melon face. The next morning, two people holding Orion together ready to go home, early in the morning is the rush hour, the road a cab can not stop, the traffic downtown did not expect even a cab can not stop, helpless, Dolly had to suggest that the two of them to take the subway. Why didnt you drive out here? Dolly asked him, feigning anger. Braydens hair is not well groomed, clothes are also a bit wrinkled, this look he hugged Orion is a little funny, he was a look of aggression, said pathetically: If I drive out, Leon guy will soon find my whereabouts ording to my license te number, I will not let you find me so easily! I wont let you find me that easily! The smile on Dollys lips quickly faded as Brayden touched her with his elbow and asked in a low voice, Whats wrong with Leon? That day when I couldnt find you I went to Leons to ask if Leon knew your whereabouts, but I didnt expect but when I knocked on the door, no matter how I knocked or shouted, he and Skyler both shut me out tight, I think they probably had some kind of misunderstanding about me. Brayden face suddenly appeared the kind of expression suddenly remembered something: Oh, yes, speaking of misunderstanding you are you need to tell me, why you and Jayden personal together on the street will be photographed? And there are people like reporters, send me the photos ah? Dolly looked confused: What pictures, I never knew there were any, what did you see? Brayden is very arrogant hum, and then ignore her, carrying Orion on straight to the subway station, Dolly rushed to catch up and pull his hand: Well, well, I remember, that time Jayden see I have not eaten for several days, want to invite me to his house to eat a meal, I apanied him to go grocery shopping only. You said someone sent you a photo, I dont understand, whats so good about buying food? Why send it to you? The purpose was not to send it to me, but to let me know to let me me you for the misunderstanding between us! Brayden reached out and gently scratched Dollys nose, Stupid! Who is it? Who is so boring? Taking pleasure in destroying other peoples familys rtionship and making such misunderstanding between us! Dolly said indignantly, as if she was going to swing a fist at the person who took the picture if he was standing in front of her. But as soon as she thought of Leon, her pent-up energy deted again: But why would Leon ignore me? And Skyler they actually turned me away Shouldnt there be misunderstandings and conflicts between friends and they should talk about it? But they wont even give me the chance to talk. Brayden remembered the day he got drunk, Leon and Skyler two people took a lot of effort to bring him back, thought of the misunderstanding between several people, sighed: Maybe he cares about me too much. The war friend love friend love seems which emotion can not epass Leon for Gu Wang this brotherly love, blood is thicker than water, love is connected. Dolly did not speak, but silently wrapped the small clothes of Brion in Braydens arms carefully. So the second time Dolly knocked on Leons door, she was greeted the same way she had been the first time, and she was shut out hard, but this time with her arm only ten centimeters away, Brayden raised his hand to block Leons movement to close the door. Do you want to keep even me out of the door? Brayden asked, speaking up. This question almost did not Leon scared a shiver, for a long time he trembled before asking: Boss, you are back? Brayden cried, What else, is that a clone of me standing in front of you now?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When did you be so fond of jokes, Boss? Brayden coughed lightly, We cant just stand outside talking like this and not let us in? As soon as Leon heard this, he hurriedly opened the door. Even though Leon opened the door, Zhao Yino could feel his gaze like he was looking at a cockroach when she entered. At this moment, she finally understood the word, what is called reluctantly. Even though Leon was reluctant, Dolly came in this way. Leon, why isnt Skyler here today? Dolly just asked, and soon received a nk stare from Leon, who obviously did not want to answer the formers intention. Brayden kicked Leon in the calf and red at him. Leon, who is also a good reader, smiled at Dolly and said, She went back to her parents today, so shes not home, sister-inw. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are talking about. Dolly had to smile awkwardly after the question. Chapter 1002 A New Crisis Talk to me properly! Brayden knew that Leon and Skyler had been taking care of him together, and he actually didnt want to talk to his benefactor like that, but the kid was really indiscriminate. Boss!!! Have you forgotten those pictures? Have you forgotten what you said in the bar that day? Leons emotion suddenly became agitated: Are you going to tell me that these photos are all photoshopped again? Dolly hurriedly defended: Leon, you take it easy, you listen to me, I dont know where you saw those photos from, I just want to tell you that those photos are indeed not PS synthesis, they are indeed real Then what else do you have to say! YOU!!! Leon said and got up from the couch with a whoosh of his bones, startling Dolly and Brayden on the sidelines. Brayden tapped his knuckles on the table, and the sound of his fingers hitting the ss coffee table made Brayden, who was sitting here, instantly taller and more imposing: What are you doing! You, you, you, you sit down. Leon skimmed his mouth, or reluctantly sat down: If there is not really something there, how can someone be bored with idle still anonymously send something over ah. Anonymous? Dolly was startled, What anonymous? Leon didnt look at her: Theres an anonymous guy named S. He stores the pictures he steals in an email What! Where did such a boring persone from, no I want to call the police!!! This time it was Dollys turn to get up from the couch with a bolt. Brayden hurriedly grabbed her arm: You take it easy, he then turned his head to Leon and asked, Whats so hard about being anonymous, check it out quickly and expose his IP address. With my Leons ability, how could I not have thought of the IP address issue? Ive checked it long ago. But this person is really too smart, each photo he transmitted over with a different IP address, I guess he must have changed the IP address at ater stage, but once he changed it like this, there is nothing we can do to find out his real IP address at a time. My God, how can there be people who are so old and cunning?! Dolly shook her head helplessly with an unbelievable look on her face. Brayden held her hand, the fingers of his thumb rubbing the back of Dollys hand, and Leon grunted coldly and groggily, But then, Im a firm believer that you cant do anything unless you want people to know.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He looked like he wanted to say something else, but Brayden lifted his foot and stomped on Leons slipper, still with a smile on his face, and said to him, word for word, You shut up. Dolly cleared her throat and answered him in a serious manner: Leon, I have always felt that we have been friends for so many years and our feelings for each other are simr to those of our biological brothers and sisters, so any misunderstandings and conflicts should be made clear face to face so that the other party can correct the original mistakes, but now I dont even know why you would be so angry with me. Angry Brayden also followed Dollys words: Leon, you are usually so cautious a person, when you encounter this matter, why dont you think about it, S why such photos deliberately released to me to see it? Why didnt you think that the anonymous person had evil intentions? At this time the door clicked open and a sweet voice came from thepartment there, Im back, did you miss Skyler didnt seem to expect Dolly and Brayden to be here, so when she walked in, she was obviously dumbfounded by the two sitting here, and the little bag she was waving in mid-air fell to the ground with a thud. Why have you not seen us for many days and are you shocked to see us? Brayden deliberately joked about her. Skyler also saw the change of scenery: Where, I was obviously excited to see my Brayden and Dolly she stepped forward and took Dollys arm affectionately: Dolly, Im sorry, I shouldnt have done that to youst time Skyler gave Leon a flying eye: Its all because of this dead man who treated me Dolly badly. Dolly, Im sorry, I shouldnt have done that to youst time Skyler gave Leon a flying eye: Its all this dead mans fault, hes the one who treated me badly Dolly. Leon was still sulking alone, and his puffed-up look made Braydenugh: Come on, its all in the past, how can there be no misunderstanding between friends, its okay to talk about it, we four what rtionship ah! Hum, see, or I Brayden good, by the way, I heard from my aunt and uncle that Orion was sickst night, and sent to the hospital in the middle of the night, how is it, serious? Dolly slowed down and replied, Nothing serious, just got acute gastroenteritis, take some time to recuperate. Skylers eyes curved into a crescent moon: Okay, so since were all back on track, tonight, Ranch Hotel, my treat, just not him! Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Dolly and Brayden looked at each other and couldnt help but smile knowingly. Stephen watched the security footage from the front door of Leons house on the screen and mmed theptop in front of him. His fist pounded heavily on the solid wood desk. Jayden came through the door with two cups of hot tea, and as soon as he entered, he saw Stephen, who was lying on the couch with a pillow pressed against his face. Whats wrong, sitting here alone and angry. Stephen took the pillow off his face: I Stephen work, never miss, how this time, let them crooked, but actually helped them a hand, cheap. Jayden silently took a sip of hot tea, Stephen saw him a calm look but more frantic: You are not angry? You are not angry? Whats the use of getting angry, can what happened be solved by getting angry? I do not easily give up the person I love, and of course I believe that God will have his n. Jayden said lightly, but only he knew the storm in his heart, and his resignation. Stephen on one side looked at the name of the contact on his phone, the goal he wanted to achieve, should also be elerated, the screen showed a text message from Le, the content just that wavering as if sight. This gentleman, I have time today, I will ask her to the cafe, after the matter ispleted, I hope you will not forget our agreement and wish us sess in our cooperation. le. He tapped his hands on the keyboard and a line of print soon appeared on his phone, My name is Mr. S. Everything was about to go smoothly under his control, Stephen cocked the corner of his mouth with an imperceptible smile. Chapter 1003 Our Daily Routine Dolly rubbed her temples and continued to revise the design drawings with her pen. Its already early in the morning, she sighed lightly, these days for Braydens matter she has not touched the work for a long time, now pick up the pen, not only no inspiration, as if even the touch of holding the pen, she felt strange. Brayden tiptoed in, he put the brewed milk in front of Dolly, who was staring at the design drawing with her eyes wide open, the whole thing was like an out-of-body experience. Hey! Whats on your mind? Brayden waved his right hand up and down in front of her eyes and questioned her with a deliberate frown, Are you thinking about a man other than me? Ah, Dolly, youre out of your mind! Dolly snapped back to her senses and pped Braydens hand on the back, Yeah, I was thinking about my dad. Seeing Braydens face of disbelief, she had to patiently say to him, Okay, I was looking at my design. Brayden pulled the piece of paper up off her desk and after examining it for a few seconds, Brayden smashed her lips together and said, What a great drawing, so beautiful, what else needs to be changed? Dolly grunted, and Brayden deliberately put his face in front of her: Hey, or Ill have someone arrange to make this dress of yours a finished product right away? Are you kidding me, such a style, style, and made into a finished product, I think, even half-finished products are not enough! If you make it into a finished product, youre going to lose money! Dolly snatched Braydens drawing out of her hand. Brayden grabbed her wrist, instantly shrinking the distance between the two to a minimum, his breath like a light feather, gently brushing her cheek: You make the clothes, loss to my bankruptcy I am happy, if you worry about no source of customers, I am absolutely brave to be the first to eat crabs, up I will buy you a hundred pieces, absolutely help you lead a fashion trend. Dolly two hands cupped Braydens face, deliberately squeezing the meat of his face to a piece, froze Brayden a handsome and miserable a face into a proper meat bag face. Brayden, how do you think you went from being a domineering ice cube to a harmonic star who took the funny route after a trip away from home? Brayden also reached out and cupped Dollys face, and made a point of pinching the two full apple muscles on her face: Where have I turned into a harmonic star, ah, and besides I wasnt a domineering ice cube before, ah, its hard to believe that in your mind, I am Dolly hurried up to cover his mouth with a fake smile: No no, youre the most decent, youre the most arrogant, ah no, proud, thank you foring to take care of my business, its gettingte you go to bed, OK ~ Brayden on her palm is a light as a feather kiss, the depths of the voice surprisinglye with a Brayden-style pampering vor: No, you have to sleep with me. But my job Before Dolly could fully express her meaning of this sentence, she was interrupted by a deep embrace by Brayden, the brilliant neon lights shing outside the window, the narrow floor fan reflecting the two people clinging to each other. In addition to the second hand of the clock on the wall ticking, only the powerful heartbeats of two people remain, the quiet atmosphere, the sound of each others heartbeats are like thunder. Its been a long time since weve been together , Brayden whispered in her ear, and every second since Ive been separated from you, Ive been so anxious and restless Dolly, I miss you. Dolly buried her face in his shoulder, the smell of Brayden reassuring her: Me too. So me or the job, whos important? Brayden spoke slyly. Dollyughed helplessly: You ~ Brayden looked satisfied, he looked much happier than usual, he put his hands around Dollys knees, and carried Dolly firmly on his shoulders: Well, lets go! The drawings on Dollys desk were brought to the floor by the air currents of the two walking around, and she pointed to the drawings that had innocently fallen to the floor and shouted, My design ! Brayden tucked her under the covers, after carefully helping her to press the corners of the covers, he himself smoothly lying next to her: Figure what figure, just said obviously I am more important ah, first sleep, nothing is more important than health, drawings, tomorrow! Dolly felt a warm, soft touch on her forehead as she spoke, and Braydens light kiss fell on her brow. Good night. She hadnt slept so soundly in a long time, probably because Brayden was sleeping next to her, giving her wandering heart a safe ce to rest. Brayden said that if he couldnt get up in the morning, he would send a text message to thepany to ask for a leave of absence, and said that whether it was counted as absenteeism or tardiness, the fine he could admit. With Braydens words, Dolly slept more soundly and didnt even set an rm for work. I thought it would be easy to sleep in the morning, but I didnt think she would be disturbed by an iing phone call. Hey, who is it? Dolly? Howte is it? Dont you work today? Youre sleeping like a pig. Hey, which one of you ah, do not say, do not say I hang up She spoke in a daze, unable to hear even the man across the room mocking her. Les voice went a tone higher, Dont you dare! As soon as the piercing voice reached her ears, Dollys sound asleep brain was at least half awake: You are She had heard it was Les voice, but she also did not read her name out, if Brayden heard, and should be bad to say Its me Le, I dont think youre working today, or you wouldnt have slept until now What are you trying to say? Dolly half-covered the phone receiver. I want to see you. What? Dolly was confused. I said I wanted to see you, at the same ce west met, until you came. What do you have hello? Hello? said Dolly, already half sitting up, nearly calling out Les name, as Brayden, who was tugged aside by the covers she was covering, rolled over: confused, she asked her. Who is it? Huh? That Skyler, she asked me out for morning tea. Dolly subconsciously picked up. Brayden on one side did not realize what was going on and turned around and went back to sleep without knowing what was being recited.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 1004 Pseudo-Friendly Meetings Dolly walked to the door of the cafe still yawning. In order not to leave a sleepy impression in front of Le, she finished her yawn at the door before entering. It was the same seat where they sat thest time they met, and Le was already sitting there waiting for her, with a steaming cup of green tea on her seat. Why, so stingy, only ordering me a cup of green tea when youre drinking your own Irish coffee, huh? Dolly put her handbag on the inside of the table, smoothed out a handful of her white dress and sat down across from Le. Le gave her a deliberately oblique nce: If I remember correctly, thest time you came here you ordered a cup of hot tea, but if you want coffee now, I can order it for you right away. She said, gesture to raise her hand to greet the waiter, Dolly reached out to stop her: No, no, thank you for ordering this for me, by the way, what do you want me to do so early? Le held a small spoon and kept drawing circles in the bottom of the cup, she is still dressed beautifully today, purple dress wrapped around her graceful body, has given birth to her waist is still slender, big waves of long curly hair more she added a touch of charm, Le bit her lower lip, thinking how to talk to Dolly. She felt the special ck device in her left palm burning hot, almost burning her hand, and Stephens face, despising her, came back to her mind, along with the pile of bills she needed to get up early and stay up long enough to save, taking over her sanity. She simply had tough at herself, Le, when have you ever had such a thing as sanity, sanity, the moment she first developed jealousy for Dolly in college, had long since gone up in smoke, people dont do it for themselves, so no matter what she was about to do, she owed no one, and didnt have to feel guilty about anyone. Her only hope now is not to have how luxurious things, but to make herself and her children live afortable, uncluttered life, a hope for a better life that is sincere and does not contain a trace of sin. Dolly, do you hate me? Thinking for a long time, finally only hold out such a sentence. Dolly did not expect her to suddenly ask this question, in fact, in these years so many things have happened, she experienced some bad life situation, almost all caused by this person in front of her, say not hate is false, say hate can not be talked about, because she has always been for their own sins to pay the bill, also bear the consequences they should bear, say hate her, it seems a little pretentious. I hated you. Dolly highly encapsted with such short four words: But now its much better, see now self-reliant you, hard living you, positive you, sometimes will suddenly feel very relieved if did not experience, before those things then, you may never be what you are today, never change now for a better tomorrow. To be honest, I have always hated you, I hated you when you first popped up to grab Brayden with me, and every thing that happenedter made me hate youpletely, but then when I was down and out and couldnt afford to eat or live in a house, the one who lent me a helping hand was actually you, who I had always hated, I was so wolfish, I thought These are all deserved, you owe me, and then I set out on the road to work now, I know that money is not easy to earn, a person wants to save money, must bear a lot of pressure, at that time I asked myself, is it always hate the wrong person? The sweet taste of Irish coffee just diffused into the tip of her tongue and then came out its own bitterness, Le felt like her life, when she was a child she was a high and mightydy, after she grew up, many people pestered her and wanted to climb her high branch, but then her father disowned her, her husband did not want her, she could only drift alone with her children, like a floating duckling on theke, floating and sinking, without There is no one to rely on. Dolly, dont worry, I dont have what it takes to make a lot of money right now, but Im not going to drag you out and not pay you back, Ill pay back the money you took over for me with interest Le pulled a card out of her purse and held her middle finger against the The card face to move that card to Dollys hand. Dolly, without thinking, retired the card and she stared into Les eyes and said very firmly, I dont want it.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Le was impatient this time and threw the card over again, What, Dolly you look down on me? Its not even a question of whether I can afford it or not, its that Im picking you up so you and the kids can have a good ce to live, Im not asking you to pay me back one day with interest. Le threw it over with some force, and the card slid down the table into Dollysp. Le mouth hooked smile, from Dollys hand took the card: This is your intention, not I Le debt does not pay money, you really want to give me, I can take it. Oh yes, dont expect me to pay you back this money in the future, you can consider this money is the cost of this cup of tea I ordered for you today. Dolly couldnt help butugh out loud, So is my cup of tea a thousand-year-old Puer or a ten-thousand-year-old Tieguanyin? Le could not listen to such jokes, the metal object in her left palm was a constant reminder of what she was here for today, and she had to hurry to achieve her mission. She took out her pre-prepared cell phone without electricity, and after fiddling with it for a while, she deliberately cried and said to Dolly, I was going to call and tell a friend of mine the good news, but the phone ran out of battery. Stephen only told her to find a way to get Dollys phone, and with her knowledge of Dolly for so many years, she had expected to get Dollys phone in this way. As expected, Dolly, after seeing her ck screen phone, very generously handed her her own phone to her: Its okay, Ill lend you mine. Le gave her a polite smile and walked straight to the bathroom, holding Dollys phone. The ck metal in her palm had long been soaked with sweat, and she patted her chest with some panic, really, she was so close, so close to a weak heart, hearing Dollys words from the bottom of her heart, for a moment, she really wanted to throw away all the things in her hand with a brain. Chapter 1005 Plans in Progress ck hidden device, a contact with Dollys phone back case automatically adsorbed up, like a suction stone met metal, Le re-covered the back case, do not open the phone back casepletely with the previous no difference. Le took Dollys phone again and yed the call to her other number, deliberately putting Dollys phone on hold for two minutes, and when she saw the call log, there was a clear record of a two-minute call to an unfamiliar number, her heart finally dropped in mid-air. Stephen only handed her this ck metal and didnt tell her what the object did. Le didnt bother to think about it, her purpose, only the money that Stephen had promised her. Here. Le handed the phone in her hand to Dolly. The cup of tea in front of Dolly was empty and she inclined her head to ask her, What, what did your friend say? Le smiled: She asked me if I was out there with some big money, and said shed have to rely on me in the future. Dolly tucked her phone back into her small bag, Well, you cant miss work for no reason, Ive beente to see you this morning for a long time, but even beingte is better than missing work, Im out of here. She walked and backtracked backwards: Seeing as I lent you money, this cup of tea alone, left for you to buy. Le looked at the empty seat in front of her, the empty cup of tea and the empty left hand heart, her heart mixed with feelings, although she, all the time, hypnotized herself that she did not do something deliberately hurt Dolly, but she did do sneaky, disgraceful things. She unlocked the screen of her phone and tapped her hands on the keyboard; the note to the recipient was Mr. S. The n isplete, see you this afternoon. Mr. S replied in seconds, in even shorter words than Le: Good. Stephen looked at the text message from Le and extinguished the cigarette in his hand. Theputer in front of him was logged into Mr. Ss ount, and this time, he sent the edited email to Braydens email address. I hope you will be open to the challenge. Three dayster. Brayden has been staring at this newly arrived email for a long, long time, I hope you can meet the challenge with openness, what does it mean? He noticed that the initiator of a little bit is the mysterious person who stole the photos at that time, he does not understand what purpose this person has besides destroying his and Dollys rtionship? Knock, knock, knockC May Ie in? Dolly poked her head out of the doorway, I wonder if Mr. Kirnd is allowed? Brayden pinched the corner of his forehead: Half of your head is already in, cant I push half of your body out? Dolly was wearing a slim chiffon ck gown today, with a pure white T-shirt on the top half, very sunny and yful, she winked, What, busy? Brayden stood up, his tall, erect form appearing even more slender as the sunlight was cast onto the ground, My dear Miss Dean, what did youe here to see me about? Dolly a butt sitting on the fabric soft sofa, the touch of soft cotton makes Dolly feel rxed every cell of her body: Nothing, nothing can note to you, free in the evening, I booked the restaurant Before Brayden could speak, the two mens attention was drawn to the sound of a new email being received from theputer. Brayden reacted first, gripping the mouse and pressing at a much faster pace as Dolly bounced up from the couch, Whos email? No. Brayden replied dryly, but Dolly had already walked next to him and came up to theputer: Did some famous girl send you an email confession, thats not good you have to tell them you only have your wife in mind! Seeing that Dolly hase to theputer Brayden knows he can no longer hide anything, directly opened the file he just received to Dolly: Look, but its just an email sent from the weekly health newsletter I ordered But Dollys eyes were drawn to the senders name on the previous email, and she snatched the mouse out of Braydens hand and double-clicked to open the new email from S. I hope youre up for the challenge?! What do you mean Brayden? Brayden scratched his hair helplessly, Ugh, I just didnt want you to worry about this with me before I told you. Dolly reached out and poked him in the forehead: Youre stupid, were a couple, we should share everything and face it together, an email is nothing.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Sender S? Is that the person you and Leon said sent you the stolen photos of me? Brayden nodded: I wonder what other schemes hes got up his sleeve this time that said,st time I have to thank him for sending those pictures to make us make up There were hurried footsteps at the door, and the secretary ran down the aisle in a panic with a stack of papers, and it took her half a day to reach Braydens office door. Mr. Kirnd is no good. She was panting and running until she was out of breath, and Dolly reassured her, Its okay, you take a break. The female secretary hastily waved her hand: No, Mr. Kirnd, there is a group called Gale Technologies, he has bought three smallpanies under our name. Acquisition? Our familys smallpany is not expensive and has been operating quite well, how could it be acquired? Brayden looked puzzled. And aside, Dolly thought of the email from S that she just saw on theputer, as if she understood something, she turned her head to look at Brayden, and found Braydens afterimage also stared at the email on theputer. S? the two men said in unison. I bet he had something to do with this!!! As soon as she thought of this person trying to destroy her rtionship with Brayden, Dolly was furious, and this time that boring person sent an email saying that he wanted them to face the challenge openly. This is likely to be just a downfall, I see that it may intensify in the future I have to instruct the branches to strengthen their defenses Brayden took a deep A breath: I do not believe that other branches will be poorly run resulting in the consequences of needing to be bought out in order to function yet. Dolly asked him, Is his purpose is is money? The purpose of acquiring the branch is obvious enough, but now we are in the light and he is in the dark, the situation is unfavorable to us, especially, we have no idea what other moves he will make next. Chapter 1006 Crisis in the air Cant even check the IP address for new emails? Skyler furrowed his shapely brow, not expecting things toe one after another these days, one after another, this thorny mountain of knives full of thorns, making a few of their steps difficult. Leon in front of theputer, a nce at theputer screen full of English letters, Leons fingers pressed the keyboard thunderp: Yes, this guy this time simply do not even leave us an address You knock a little lighter, myputer is going to be broken! Skylerined discontentedly. Im looking for another channel to see if I can open this S address information, not I blow, soplex hidden, and only I Leon can have a way to solve Dolly yed with the small doll on the sofa, saw Leons face can be described as sunny to stormy. Let people look at the unconscious heart to the throat. Whats wrong with the green channel? Dolly asked. Skyler put on a small smug expression and waved it in front of Leon: Hmph, who just said that only he had a way to unlock it? Was it an instant punch in the face? Leon rare did not refute Skylers words, but a dull face staring at theputer screen, Dolly knew that the situation may not be good, quickly threw the things in his hands and walked quickly to Leon next to. Its really blocked?! Huh? No way, did I really say it? Skyler also instantly tensed up, and although her mouth was still undermining Leon, she was still mouthing the words anding together. Leons forehead has appeared dense and fine sweat, it is also clear that there is nothing to do with the setting in front of him. When Dolly saw that he hadnt moved for half a day, she whispered, Leon, check out Gale Technologies. Gale Technologies? asks Skyler, puzzled. Skyler, you know? Skyler nodded affirmatively, Well, Gale Technologies is a Sino-foreign joint venture group, and Ive seen my dads partnership proposal before, and this Gale Technologies is among the partner groups. Leons eyes lit up and he too skimmed over to ask, Hey, so can we get more information about this Gale Technologies through Dads side of the contract? No way!!! Skylers expression was instantly serious: Signing a contract means you have to take responsibility legally, leaking inside information about otherpanies, thats punishable by jail! And Skyler nced at Dolly and gave her a surreptitious wink, which Dolly quickly grasped, telling Leon to imagine more alternatives while dragging Skyler out in a hurry. Two people came to the promenade outside the office, green potted nts lush and very vibrant. Dolly looked around to make sure no one was around and then asked her, Well, now there are no outsiders, did you just just have something to say that you didnt finish? Skyler rather squirmed a bit: Actually it is not necessary to avoid everyone, just avoid Leon alone Leon? Why? Is it about him? Dolly asked. Skyler shook his head: No, no, no, there is no rtionship not a momentter she corrected: Er there, it seems that there is still When I heard this, Dolly became even more anxious: What is it, tell me quickly, I swear, I will never tell anyone! Neither can Brayden! Okay, were not telling Brayden. Skyler tentatively said, Then then I said ah! Just now when you guys said Gale Technologies, I actually have another thing not to say, that Gale Technologies presidents son, is my previous fianc. Fiance?!!! Dolly almost dropped her jaw in shock! Skyler rushed up to cover her mouth: Shh! Leons in there! Dolly moved her hand away: Whats wrong with you? You and Leon are in a free love rtionship, arent you? Howe theres a fiance now? I also swear, I really have nothing to do with that man, I do not even know his name!!! Skyler denied it and exined anxiously, Look I dont know my nominal fianc at all, I havent even met him, this is a capitalist family, parents arranged feudal marriage! Wait wait wait Im a bit of a mess Dolly felt her mind in a tizzy. Skyler became more patient: Let me exin it to you this way, before I met Leon, my family was engaged to me in a marriage to the son of the president of Gale Technologies. You can also understand it as a blind date, except that such a marriage has been so verbally agreed upon by both parents without either of us meeting, for the benefit of both groups, so that both our marriage and love will be sacrificed and we will marry aplete stranger. I always felt lucky that I met Leon before I met him, so thats how our family repented Since then, our family and Gale Technologies havent had anything to do with each other Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Dolly asked her, In that case, doesnt that make it clear that you had another lover and turned that marriage down? But because I refusedter I heard that my fianc especially mind, several times also threatened to terminate the long-term cooperation with our family I heard that he is a particrly proud person, you think a person like this, he was rejected by a person he has never met, may be how angry he is The Im not sure how angry he is! Skyler suddenly tangled up: This time I heard you guys say that the mystery man S is rted to the Teng Shang Group, I suspect that it might be that person who wants toe and get back at me for my rejection of him at that time! Huh? Dolly was puzzled, if this S was really after Skyler, then why must she go through Braydens side? Moreover, this S had secretly taken pictures of her and Jayden, in order to make Brayden misunderstand and be wary of her. Is S trying to get them all in one ce? First Brayden and her, now Skyler and Leon, crazy, really crazy. Dolly, when I tell you this, dont tell anyone else, especially Leon, I dont want him to get too upset, this kind of thing, if he finds out, with his one-track mind, hell think Im stepping on two toes. Chapter 1007 Mystery Man s What are you two talking about outside the door, noting in for so half a day. Leon walked out of the office, arms around his chest, Skyler saw hime out and immediately tugged Dollys sleeve, reminding her not to tell anyone about what just happened. dolly gave Skyler a secret ok gesture underneath. Got a new approach? Leon shrugged with a helpless look on his face, Nope, have tried everything before and have absolutely no better options. He reached out to Skyler and snapped his fingers: You guys, is there any chance that this guy is a super hacker?! Skyler was shocked by his shaking shoulders, barely pulling up a smile from the corners of his mouth: If it is a hacker, with his talent to conceal only an IP address is not too big? If he wants to acquire a branch, he might as well hack into theputer systems of other branches, so that the inside information obtained is not only more urate, but also the most damaging to the branch. Dolly touched his forehead: Skyler, you just said it yourself, private disclosure of internalpany information is to pay the legal responsibility, disclosure is illegal, then as a hacker unauthorized ess to other peoplesputers this crime can be even more serious. Leon deliberately showed a disgusted expression: Dont listen to her, our Skyler where all good but think about things alwaysck a tendency. Not to be outdone, Skyler quickly stepped up to Leon with a womans takedown, snapping his arms firmly to his own back: You say, whos doing things short? When his own wife is a taekwondo gangster, even Leon such a practitioner have to bow a head to her to show weakness, he was Skyler buckle can not move, however also heard a side gloating Dolly snickering, he had to apologize to Skyler one after another: I I I, it is I this have eyes not to know the mountain of viin, also I, that do not use the brain By the way, this S has already attacked three of the Kirnd Groups smallerpanies, so if hes targeting the entire Kirnd Group, theyll be making another move soon! Skyler let go of Leons arm, which gave Leon room to move around. Dolly nodded: I know, I will definitely tell Brayden when I go back and tell him to tighten up the internal information management of each branch. Avoid another leak. She picked up her handbag from the sofa, turned back just as she stepped out of the threshold, and added after some thought, You also need to strengthen the defense of information Leon was confused: What? What are we going to strengthen? S target is not before he said the word boss, Skyler suddenly reacted and said in front of him: It is better to be prepared than not. Its better to be prepared than not prepared, as the saying goes, prevention is better than cure! In case Ss target is all the well-known big businesses in City M, then my dads side is also likely to receive an invasion! Leon felt that she had a point and did not deliberately sing against her anymore, but Skyler knew in his heart that Dollys words were actually a reminder that if Ss aim was to get back at her for that repudiation farce against him, then the next unluckypany would be Skylers familys business. Kirnd Group stock plunged today after three of its subsidiaries were tragically acquired by multinationalpanies. Kirnd Group has been one of the most stable stocks in the stock market due to its excellent business model and management of its employees, and the recent takeover was the first in its 30 years of existence. The recent takeover was the first in the thirty years of Kirnd Groups existence. Brayden has a lot of headaches about this, and in addition to his hatred of Mystic S, he is questioning his own management style. And at the moment Stephen is holding his morning tea, leaning back leisurely on the sofa, watching thetest news report on TV, the smile on his lips getting stronger and stronger, his right leg set on his left leg, his ck leather shoes beating the beat to the TV report one by one.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Le has been running to Stephen for three days, ever since she put the ck device Stephen gave her in Dollys phone, she always felt very uneasy, feeling like something was about to happen, although Stephen told him nothing would happen to Dolly, she was still panicking. Stephens office every day. It is said to be an office, but in fact it is a rented floor in the building, although Stephen and she experienced a coboration in private, Stephen knows her well, she knows nothing about Stephen, and she does not even know what Stephens name is. The first time she came to Stephens office, she found that this so-called office, not even the office of a manager under her father,pared to the high-sried white-cor people she had seen before, Stephen here is simply small, Stephen is a person who knows how to enjoy, so despite the small size of this ce, but still by Stephen refined into a very Stephen is a man who knows how to enjoy himself. The question she must ask every day when shees here is: What exactly does that ck device do? And Stephens answer is very consistent every time: You dont need to know this, anyway, the stuff has been loaded in, even if there is any effect, you can no longer change this reality. And today, Stephen did not use this excuse to put her off anymore, he kept staring at the big screen of the TV, ignoring Le who was standing on the side. Le followed his line of sight, Kirnd Group a few big words immediately attracted her attention, familiar name, she also had a good connection with this name before. Kirnd Groups stock plunges after three branches of the Kirnd Group are tragically acquired by a crossoverpany? Kirnd Groups branches were bought out, how is this possible, how can anyone buy out the Braydens Kirnd Group, not only enjoys a reputation in China, even foreignpanies are busy trying to cooperate with them, Le thought so, even said the words out, Stephen on the sofa scorned her, can not help but sneer. The womans kindness, hes not God, howe no one can cure hispany? Le took a few steps in front of him, a hint of doubt on her face, Is it about you? Stephen raised his eyes, the end of his eyes slightly upward, highlighting the masters condescension: Does it matter to me? What do you think, do you think Im the one who can buy three smallpanies? Are you kidding me? Do you think Kirnd Groups branches are that easy to acquire? Even if you had a lot of money, Brayden wouldnt end up like this because of a low-level problem like poor management. Chapter 1008 Big Players Behind the Scenes Le, do you know why you were stupid enough to get kicked out of your house? Because you never learn to think, never use your brain to think things through. Stephen said lightly, deliberately making Le on one side even more furious. Le was really annoyed that this person knew about her past and taunted her like this, while she couldnt catch anything about Stephen: What do you mean? What makes me think youre capable of buying Kirnd Group when all you can do is talk about other people? She looked around, deliberately showing a disdainful smile, eyes full of contempt: Look at this room, how dare you call this an office? Not to mention Brayden, even the office space of a manager in my fatherspany is not evenparable. Stephen pressed the on/off button of the remote control, and the screen image fell into darkness as the infrared light on the remote control disappeared. He got up from the couch and stood face to face with Le: Dad? Which dad, Evan? Why do I remember that he has long since announced to the public that he has broken off his rtionship with someone named Le? Stephens looks are not very mature, change of clothes is very much like a sunny big boy, but this man smokes and drinks, his face should have been brilliantly rendered smile in Le seems very sinister, and this poisonous nature, so Le is very disgusted. You Le managed to get so angry with him that she forgot everything she was going to say. Me? Stephen pointed to himself: Id like to remember that youve been running to me for three days, so youre not still thinking of getting something from me, right? If we take her intention toe here as a percentage, then Dolly takes up thirty percent and her purpose of wanting money takes up seventy percent. Stephen steps closer to her, Le steps back, behind just a chessboard on the floor, cold heel hit, Le unstable weight, nearly fell on the ground. She didnt expect Stephen to reach out and wrap his arms around her, and deliberately ced his hands on the sensitive area behind Le, who fell into his arms when he gently wrapped his arms around her. Her dimpled body pressed against his, the friction of her skin on her wrists, caused Les body temperature to begin to rise extremely quickly. Stephens face is really not much worse than Braydens. This is the only thought thates to Les mind, but he is much different from Braydens temperament, and he has a bit more mystery and self. If you can get on Stephens tree, she and her children will not have to suffer for the rest of their lives, although not very scenic, but at least, the future will be not worry about food and clothing life. He put his arm around himself like this, probably, also has this meaning, she Le despite bing the mother of a child, but the figure and pretty face opportunities have not changed, the temperament is still out of people, in the crowd she is also the most conspicuous one. She reached out and gently slid her hand up and down Stephens hand, rubbing the back of Stephens hand with her fingertips. Thepanys eyes are getting lost, and the peach-colored lip gloss makes her pretty lips look like the petals of a freshly fallen flower. After all these years, the only thing that has remained the same is her confidence in herself, as at this moment, she put herself close to Stephen, she firmly believes that in this world, there is no man who can endure.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Stephens face quickly returned to its usual unperturbed, and his natural aura of arrogance, he did not move his hand back, pushing Les shoulder to pull himself and her back to a distance of more than a meter. Dont use your old hooker tricks against me, not all men are the kind of animals you think they are with their lower bodies, I do things and use brains that the average man doesnt have. Stephen looked at her with cold eyes. There is no development as she expected, Le face in addition to embarrassment can not find any other emotions to, she also did not expect her so soon to stroke Stephens hand, she thought she had and the previous her very different, did not expect to still be this way, nature is so it, perhaps is enough of a hard time, she really do not want to live again. Stephen did not expect his will to be so strong, when he was a child, when he was a student, he was an uneducated and mboyant nobleman, but since he was rejected by a rich girl who did not know her character at the age of 18, he was like a different person, changed his yboy nature, as if unknowingly, the woman who rejected him, became his life The only person he wants to conquer. The business alliance is amon way of development in the industry, through the sharing of resources within the twopanies and the cooperation of various projects, thus enabling both sides to gain considerable profits. Stephen is the unlucky one, even if the object of his union is an ugly girl who is better than Zhong Wu Yan, he still wants to carry that person home in a pnquin. Of course, 18-year-old Stephen does not feel this is a bad luck thing at all, marriage is married, but just one more person to y with him, his old man has plenty of money, but it is a small thing like marriage, as long as he wants, the family put one, he can also go out to find more fun women to y with him. What I didnt expect was that thepany that the union was with would rather choose to terminate all ongoing cooperation with their family and say that they would back out of the marriage contract with his family no matter what. Gale Technologies is a well-knownpany in the industry, and his father is a respected senior in the industry, all the chairmen have to give him face. This is an unattainable opportunity. Such a capital world, in the first ce is naturally the interests, followed by the happiness of their children, in their eyes, and who is married is not to tie the knot ah, what is love, money is important? As a result, someone really refused such an opportunity and actually wanted to withdraw from the marriage contract with Gale Technologies, and there was an uproar all over Gale Technologies. The other familys youngdy is notpatible with the other familys character, so they withdrew from the marriage. His dad felt humiliated, Stephen was even more furious, he just felt he had never been so angry Chapter 1009 Stephen feels shameful about his past He grew up, every person he knew, there is no one who is not better to him than his own father, he is like the pearl of the world, everyone is to be carefully held. No one has ever dared to say anything about his habits, but now, he is such a hot high-flyer, was rejected in a few words? And the other party still would rather lose the industrys reputation and arge amount of money, but also to return the marriage of their own youngdy with him, really almost made him groundless. The only one who refused to sign on the paper was him, wanting to withdraw, impossible, you think you are a fairy, dare to refuse him Stephen? Sure enough, guess a eight or nine, Stephen vowed not to agree to sign the paper, the head of thepany is really helpless, had to tell the truth, Missy already have their favorite person. Stephen was like a victory, after getting this answer in front of Kane Duncan, he was so proud, he was happy, his father was not happy, pointed at his nose and scolded: You think youre good where you are, just this all day idle ghost look, people just do not like people, pressed her to the guillotine people also Not you! Stephen was scolded, but Kane Duncans anger grew: What do you think you are, youre nothing without me, fooling around all day long, how great do you think you are! Stephen, 18, never put the me on himself, think about it, and finally put all this resentment on the head of the girl who refused to marry. Stephen as soon as he thought of his fathers words scolding him, the hatred of this unknowndy is deeper, a few days have passed, he held back, people can not, he did not sign a day, she will not get a day to get the ount book, but also no way to register with her adulterer. Thedy on the other side is a smart person, she anonymously emailed Stephen, Stephen only found it interesting, he himself felt he had met quite a few women, and had never seen such a petty person, who actually could not even spare a name to tell him. She wrote one by one, he also followed one after another back, in fact, there is no exchange of much time, but Stephen feels that he got a lot in just a few days. Especially, the word she said not three or four makes him feel that what he is satisfied with is now just a joke in the eyes of others, if he does not have money, he is nothing. He actually didnt quite understand what she said about the two loves and love thing, because never really moved to a girl, talked about love, he never loved, so he didnt know. But he understands that he is now worthless in the eyes of her who does not know each other, and that she wants to withdraw not only because she has another love, but also because Stephen simply does not have what it takes to make her fall in love. He ended up signing that piece of paper, while beginning a 360-degree turn on his character. He changed a lot, the only thing he didnt change was his hatred for that woman. He wants her to know that rejecting him was the biggest mistake of her life and must be the decision she regrets the most! Besides helping Jayden, his other purpose this time is to dismantle the Mitchell Familyspany. Although he is currently only down toward Braydens side, he is confident in his half of the mission to destroy the Mitchell Family. Although Skyler did not reveal her information to him at that point, Stephen waster allowed to get her information. Skyler you watch, how I make you regret it. Stephen leaned back in his chair with his eyes closed, his fingers beating a rhythm on the armrest not too fast but not too slow.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Mr. Kirnd, another branch was acquired by Gale Technologies this morning. The flustered male employee stumbled in. Braydeny on the couch, haggard and breathless, and said, I know, I know you get out. Dolly came in through the door and the male employee was about to call out to her when she stopped him with a quick wave of her hand. She made a shushing gesture with her finger, signaling him to keep quiet. Brayden, who was lying with his hands under his head, knew it was Dollying as soon as he heard the footsteps. Dolly, this is the fourth branch to be acquired this week, and you know what, I cant even face going to see my dad right now. Dolly was already distressed to see his haggard appearance tormented by thepanys business, and when he said that, her whole heart was going to pull together. Dolly stepped forward to hold Braydens hand, trying to pass on her warmth to him: Dont say that, were all doing our best to remedy the situation, and while the oue is important, whats more important is that were remedying the situation right. Brayden, you must not be sad, although we do not know who exactly is in the back, we can not even do a good response, but, I believe you believe in the light as I do, sinful, always not long, we just have to endure the darkness before the dawn, right? Brayden put her in a hug, he did change too much after he disappeared that time, he used to be too perfect, so perfect that he always made his peers feel that he was not a real being, now he would patiently listen to anything and would be helpless and at his wits end with the problems he faced: Dolly, thank you for still being there for me. Dolly also hugged him back tightly and said warmly, Brayden, lets face whats going to happen together, and lets think together about what to do for the previous suffering, okay? If we dont keep thepany in the end, dont worry, because youll always have me, Im by your side. Money is an important thing, love is also untouchable in life. A life with money and no love is called empty, a life with money and love is calledplete, a life without money and love is called hard, and a life without money and love is called waste. Difficulties maye too let people feel suddenly, but all the difficulties in this world will not tell you in advance, it ising, so that you are ready toe, it is because everyone treats the difficulties, different methods to cast each persons different life. The encouragement and support that Dolly gave Brayden at this time will always remain in Braydens heart and be an indelible trace. Chapter 1010 Do we know each other? When Jayden walked into Stephens office, he dropped a stack of newspapers on Stephens desk with a nonchnt tone, You made this? Stephen cooperated by looking at the newspaper in his hand, Gale Technologies Yes, its my house, whats wrong with it? Whats the purpose? Jayden asked, always concise and clear. Nothing to do with you. Stephens answer was more concise and dry, his eyes rolled bony and he re-corrected, No, its about you, but not much? Jayden propped his hands on the table in front of Stephen and looked down at him, What do you want? Stephens sunny smile, he propped his head on one hand, a look of innocence: Dont worry, Im not interested in Dollys designpany, that smallpany, theres nothing of value, and besides, my purpose is not for money ah. Jayden still maintains a top-down pose: Attacking Braydenspany, youve got a lot of nerve, and youre too good for that Im ttered. Stephen sped his hands in a fist and saluted Jayden in passing. Jaydens tone softened slightly, Tell me why. Stephen pretended to be innocent: Do everything must have a why? Looking at Jayden still intends to him unforgiving look, Stephen had to continue: Okay, tell you can also ah, I am helping you against Brayden ah, nothing, more than the destruction of hispany to make him desperate. More than that. Jayden said the two words heavily on Stephens head, if someone in this world can immediately understand him, understand his mind, a person is Jayden, another person is the former refused to marry Skyler. If you just want to deal with Brayden, you are simply making a big deal out of it, there is no need for this. Besides, ording to the development trend of Kirnd Group, in such a time to cause them to operate poorly, the difficulty can be imagined, than the purpose of your doing this, I would like to know how you did it? Stephen craned his neck, his right hand still on the root of his neck: Can you sit down and talk about it, my neck is breaking. Jayden dropped his hand, drew back the chair beside him, and sat upright across from Stephen. Stephen smiled wryly this time, I have my own way. Jayden mouth a loose: Forget it, you do not want to say I will not force you, you always have your own reasons for doing things, then follow your own judgment. I will not stop And you cant stop Stephen continued his words: Its what you dont get thats most precious, and Im going to let someone know that what she lost, now starts taking away everything she has Stephen straightened his cor, a look of intent. By the way, let me ask you a question. Jayden turned back to me, What? Give me the address of the Mitchell Group, I need to make a house call. Thest time Dolly gave Skyler a reminder before she left, she felt restless for days. The Kirnd Groups fourth branch had been pocketed by S. ording to the proportion of the capital, there was a deficit of nearly 70 to 80 million. The more she thought about it, the more she realized that S was the one she had rejected, and the more she feared that Mitchell Group would be the next prey of Gale Technologies. With that in mind, she couldnt stay at home for even a minute and wanted toe back to the office to watch every minute of it. It was nine oclock when she woke up this morning, and looking out the window at the sun hanging high in the sky, a very strong realization appeared in her brain that she waste. When people are most afraid, they always feel that danger will happen when they are not aware of it, especially when they turn around, the danger will appear behind them, in the past she always had to stand in front of her full body mirror to look good, but today she just grabbed a dress from the chair, no matter how good it looks, she can wear it out! She was in such a hurry to get out that she almost ran a red light directly. The key is the location of the breakdown coincidentally, just parked in ane, her car does not drive away, the car behind it ispletely unable to get on, well in thisne usually not many vehiclesing and going, she got out and bent over to check the condition of the car. Stephen saw a long way away, a red Bentley in front of him, so he deliberately drove the car very slowly, thinking that when he got to the edge, it is estimated that the car will be able to drive away, the results of his car almost chucked the Bentleys tail, are not seen in front of the car moved half a point. The car is not blocking the road, do you understand the principle of a good dog not blocking the road? Stephen poked his head out the window, his arm on the window, looked at the drivers seat of the car in front of him and did not find the shadow of the driver. This car should not really take this ce as a parking lot, right? Where is the driver, how to put the car here and leave? Stephen opened the door to take a closer look at the front of the car, the drivers seat is really no one! Just when he was worried about how to get his car out, a petite figure came out from under the car and was looking up at him. What are you doing? Both men asked at the same time. I was the one who asked you first. Skyler retorted. Stephen was not to be outdone: How do you know I didnt ask you first? Skyler grunted disdainfully, Heh, since when are you car thieves so reasonable? Stealing a car? Stephens eyes widened and he pointed his finger at himself with an incredulous look on his face, Are you kidding me, I drove here too!!! Said also towards the back of his own car nudging his mouth. Skyler took a look more disdain: The price of our two cars, its not even a ss! This time Stephen wanted to rebut him but did not find a point of rebuttal, he drove a Volkswagen car, the reason is that he does not have money? He Stephen is low profile! As long as the car he wants, there is nothing he cant buy, he is a son of Gale Technologies,ck of money? Does he need a car? Then how much does it mean that your expensive car is parked in thisne? Hey, have you ever heard of the saying that a good dog does not block the road! Dislike people, he Stephen has never lost. Skyler really blew up and his voice got shrill: Who are you calling a dog! Stephen, with a cloudy face, raised an eyebrow towards the exploding Skyler: How can you call this a scolding, am I not telling the truth? Skyler yelled even louder, and at Stephens particrly beaten face was a super decibel, You scoundrel!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1011 The Wrong Family Stephen was scolded more than a long time ago, there is no feeling, looking at Skyler an iparable stifled little face up red, he found it quite interesting. I am a scoundrel how, I tell you ah, scoundrel today is also to pass from here! He patted the front cover of his car with one hand and leaned half of his body on it. Not to mention the problems with their own car, even if their own car did not have problems, she Skyler today will not let this person pass through here! Skyler half tilted her head, petite she is not afraid, since childhood, her father told her to insist on justice, and now she will never give in to a car thief, he is a man is great, really want to fight, she a taekwondo ck belt woman, even if he let him three points, she can also let him lose a waterfall. Look at you, like you are very capable, then you will be along this road straight to back out the car? Stephen looked back at the road behind him, not to say five or six hundred, which is at least three or four hundred meters above, a breath of backing up a car to pour three or four hundred meters, in case a car catches up behind, it will not be scolded to death? Why do I pour ah, you are not driving a different ss of Bentley, you are so capable you take the car away! Skyler was furious: Ill drive away when you tell me to, who are you, why should I listen to you! She finished pulling open the car door, puffed up the car door mmed shut, even the ss windows are locked dead, potential to let outside Stephen say a word to her. Hey Stephens words have not been exported, in response to his is a muffled sound of closing the car door, really, seen capricious have not seen so capricious, because and he is not the right te on the overbearing block the whole road does not give the passing vehicle a The opportunity to pass. Also the windows and doors locked to ignore him, think they are which countrys princess ah, is not waiting for him to go up and kneel in front of her car door shouting Your Highness, please move the car, let me go over it. Dream on! He has never been afraid of anyone since he was born! Asking him to bow down is a joke! The two people just sat each in the drivers seat of their own car rtively speechless, than sitting in silence, as if who would not. Skyler is not a wimp at all, people are practicing taekwondo, patience, there is a lot of ah, while Stephen is different, although he has said goodbye to the former wavering nature, but to really sit in the car all the time, not much time he was bored. Today, he originally wanted to go to the Mitchell Group to meet with the rejected daughter, but did not expect to be blocked by a capricious, self-absorbed and domineering woman halfway. At first he could still sit quietly in the car, but not long after he found that this ce has extremely poor signal, the cell phonework speed is very slow, no Inte ess, no radio, really let him not stay a minute. He typed what to do when a domineering woman blocks the way on Baidus search engine, but the progress bar was like a tug-of-war yer being pulled, desperately moving forward but not moving at all. Stephen dropped his phone on the passenger side in annoyance, thought for a moment or opened the car door, and with two legs crossed, he went straight to Skylers car. At first he was very patient knocking on her window, and seeing the stinky face of this person inside that could gas all the cosmic lifeforms, he decided not to pretend to be any more of a gentleman either, and cracked the window of the persons car with a p. As if inexplicably caught Skylers weakness, she was very precious to her car, looking at Stephens palm against her car window has been red, she was more afraid of this scoundrel to her precious car window ss to shatter. She moved the car window down a quarter, Stephens face and her on a ss, she could not help butugh in her heart, so easy to say, can not sit it, she looked next to Stephen anxiously anxious look, quietly spoke: What, can not sit it. Stephen was running out of patience: What exactly do you need to do to get the car out of the way? Without thinking, Skyler replied, Its okay to drive away, you begged me. Stephen is also a quick-witted man, and his answer is even simpler: Count me in as a beggar. Skyler simply did not expect him to beg her so frankly, she just subconsciously said casually, he really did, just, he begged her, he said easy, but she did up can be difficult, after all, the car broke down, not she and other mortals can just fix. Silence was the best answer, and Skyler deliberately didnt look at him, then stared at his steering wheel in disbelief. Why, you dont mean what you say, why dont you take the car away, how can you be a man without even the most basic integrity! Stephen said.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Skyler was almost forced by him to a critical point, holding a breath of anger at him and said, I would like to drive it away, or you try to see how to drive a broken-down car away normally? Stephen had a smirking expression on his face, Your car broke down? Ridicule, its a real ridicule! She wanted to curse him for driving a car that would break down in the future! Youve never seen a broken down ah, make a fuss Stephens face can be called wonderful: broken down, of course I have seen, just never seen, blocked in such a narrow a road unfortunately broken down, hey, you do not have a little foreboding? Skylers aura weakened a few points: Have a premonition have a premonition then why I will be stuck in this ce, why I met you ah! Yes, yes, meet me, it would have been a pretty unlucky thing, more unlucky than their own broken down in the middle of the road, originally thought to meet a haughty and savage woman, did not expect, I met a do not know how to car that I this unlucky person, why not go back to their own car first to sleep up, maybe Wake up, you have called the tow truck smoothly left Towing Skylers mouth twitched, if the tow truck is called, maybe the process is even more troublesome than the construction team, and in case her beloved Bentley is identally broken, she will be so sad that she cant eat for days. Skyler smiled cheekily at Stephen and said, Do you know how to fix a car? Who knew Stephen, the guy, would go even further and he actually asked her, You paid for your drivers license, didnt you, and you cant even master emergency measures? Skyler said with a yful smile on his face, Memory is limited, memory is limited. In fact, in his heart, he had already beaten this bastard several times. Chapter 1012 Fate? Skyler finally willing to cooperate to open the door, but Stephen also really have the knowledge of this, only a short time to look at the conclusion of the broken down. He stood up and patted the dust on his hands: The valve spring is broken, I really admire you, how you drove the car here and did not notice the slightest difference. Come on you dont say anything sassy, is there any remedy for this? Skyler shook his shoulder. Yes! Stephen nodded. What what? Skyler blinked her big, expectant eyes with stars in them. I thought of the easiest way! You get a different car! Stephenughed excessively. Skyler replied: Easy for you to say, is this what people think of? Cant you think decently? You give me money to buy a car ah! Stephen rolled up his sleeves: If you can joke with me, why cant I joke with you? He was very careful, and his white fingers were able to fit a small spring seamlessly in just three strokes. The light of the sun hit his side face, for Stephen a good-looking face covered with ayer of divine color, like a messenger out of Greek mythology. Skyler does not know how her eyes moved from Stephens hands to his face all of a sudden, as if this look, he does not seem to be so annoying well, although he is always talking about the wind, in the words of deliberately angry with her, but he finally, but still lend a helping hand to her. She looked a little stunned, until Stephen reached out and waved his five fingers in front of her eyes before she reacted, just then that serious and mature look as if it was only her illusion, in the blink of an eye, back to the prototype, back to his own cynical temperament. Youre looking at me, huh? Skyler hurriedly denied: No no, what are you talking nonsense, I was looking at my valve springs! Stephenughed: The valve springs were put back in by me a long time ago, and this lie of yours is too clumsy. Ah? Put it back on? When did that happen? Howe I didnt see it? Skyler suddenly revealed a bit of a natural nerd attribute. Stephen stretched his index finger and pointed to himself, his eyes emitting a sly light: Very early loaded back, you did not see it, because you are looking at me ah Skyler pushed Stephen, who was standing by her car door, away from her as if she had been told what was on her mind: No, youre not, youre making a fool of yourself! She twisted the car keys and started the engine, but Stephen leaned on her window again like before: Hey! I helped you so much, and youre leaving without thanking me? Skylers car began to move forward, she looked straight ahead and didnt look at him, her mouth held a smile and her words came out as capricious and selfish as ever: Youre doing yourself a favor, when my car drives away, yours will get out too! But Stephen watched her car move a little towards the front, shaking his head helplessly as the air brought a sweet, mid-air female voice to his ears, Thank you!!! As if, she wasnt that brutal and unreasonable. Leon has been soaking himself in his office for the past few days. On his desk are piles of information about the four branches acquired by Gale Technologies. It was Brayden who called him and told him that internal information had been leaked, causing thepanys confidential documents to be leaked. Could it be that thepany has employees who jumped ship? Leon rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Brayden took a sip of in water and said in a hushed voice, No way, nopany offers more than we do at Kirnd Group based on industry sries. Then its a spy sent between other peers! Leon said with extra certainty. That we have no evidence for one, and no one who can candidate! Brayden replied. Leon broke down a little and put the paper over his face, Then what the hell is going on? Why did the internal information get leaked out? Lets find a way to get a meeting with the directors of Gale Technologies Braydens eyes lit up and his aura was decisive and stern: Id like to ask them what the Id like to ask them what the problem is that keeps them buying Kirnd Group. Leon continued, I have always had this question, if it is for money, there are many ways to get rich, why do they want to choose this way, not afraid that once the acquisition is not sessful, will not offend the Kirnd Group, although we and Gale Technologies industry status is simr, but once offended We will not be of any benefit to their future development. So what theyre after, is people! Braydens words startled both men when they were spoken. The idea is just too scary, but the probability of this idea, is just too big. If Gale Technologies was really targeting one of them, who would that person be? Dolly hadnt been back at Ravenwood University long when she didnt expect to run into something like this at Kirnd Group. The good news is that this time of year coincides with summer break, which means she will have a long period of time at her disposal. She also had enough time to deal with the difficulties that were toe.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Youre asking the director of Gale Technologies out to dinner tomorrow? Dollys chopsticks stopped in mid-air and her eyes widened at Brayden. Brayden gave her a chopstick of greens, green greens that vibrant color, so that everyone is full of hope for the future: Yes, I think, his acquisition of our branch, our branch in the market shares, which have to be transferred over, I think it is necessary for both sides to meet. Brayden took arge soupdle and shook it back and forth in the tureen: So far, we have only received the acquisition contract on paper, the substance of the properties under them, the liquidity, none of it has been taken by them. This can only mean that the other party is not at all in a hurry to use the money, if it were me, I would have acquired someone elsespany and would have drawn out the capital stock in the first ce, otherwise the expenses mypany used to acquire would not have brought a big deficit to myself? Dolly analysis said. Brayden frowned slightly, I find it disturbing, Dolly, Im guessing his first objective wont be money, do you suppose it could be that hes targeting someone within ourpany? Dolly pulled a smile: Who is this, and can also provoke such a big business, this stirred up a lot of basket she swallowed a mouthful of rice, as if she thought of something, her gaze was a little dull: can not, that The target is you, right? Chapter 1013 Gunpowder Conference The gentle morning sunlight passed through the transparent floor-to-ceiling windows, staining the whole room with a golden warmth. The warmth of the room was warmed up. The bed, which upies almost half of the room, is upied by a handsome man lying on his side with his left arm stretched out to cushion the fresh-faced woman, while his right arm is slightly stretched out in front, just wrapping around the womans slender waist. The fluffy soft quilt half covered the two saw a small figure squeezed between the two of them, showing only half a head. It seems to be a cute little boy, it has curved ck hair red lips, clear intestine fine eyshes like butterfly wings soft fluttering, in the sunlight rendering, jagged out of the broken glory. He beamed and arched his mouth towards the womans arms. The woman seems to have sensed something and seems to be awake. The hand is habitually holding the quilt upward, and then drifting back to sleep. The sunlight reflects on the velvet bed curtain, warm light points gently swaying, dappled color chaos out of the room fragrance. When Brayden opened his eyes, this was the sight he saw. It was as if everything was frozen for a moment, and the best thing in time was when I woke up in the morning and found the sun and you all around me. Brayden smiled softly. A good family is really the fading agent of all the troubles, even if the Kirnd Group is now in deep trouble, he still feels like the happiest man in the world every morning. But God is too jealous of his good life, so he must use this method to break Braydens good life peace. The phone kept vibrating at his bedside, and Brayden picked it up and saw that the scattered bits of sleep had vanished into thin air. He sat up sharply, lifted the covers and rushed out of the room. Whats wrong? Dolly was awakened by Braydens sudden rise, and she rubbed her eyes, sleepy-eyed. Could it be that Orion had wet the bed again? Dolly got up from the bed and tucked Orion in, then carefully got out of bed. The more things she encounters these days, the more she panics, and the more that familiar intense unease spreads through her mind. Halfway through the day she heard Braydens voice ring out and she heard him say calmly, The fifth branch, acquired by Gale Technologies. She had heard so many of these words in the past few days, Gale Technologies, acquisition, branch, that she was allergic to each one of them. She felt a sick feeling inside for no reason. Brayden had already put on his formal clothes, and he stood in the mirror tying his tie, thinking only that it was good that he hadnt made a mistake, without the slightest leisure to fix his attire as he had done before. I have to call a board meeting, things muste up with a countermeasure as soon as possible, we are just too passive now. Directors Hall, Brayden suits, sitting in the first ce, gloomy face, as if there is a big dark cloud over his head, the long deliberative table on both sides, there are ashen face of the lower managers, there are low contemtion, a calcting white bearded shareholders, and sweat like rain to sneak a look at the crowd of small assistants Im sure weve all heard about Gale Technologies acquisition of our branches over the past few days. But Gale Technologies, which has never cooperated with us, suddenly has the ability to acquire our five branches in one go. The secret of this is the purpose of this board meeting that I want to hold today. Ah, yesterday it was not four branches, how today there became five?! The employees at the bottom of the table were already whispering and talking. Brayden cleared his throat and tapped his hand smoothly on the antique brass desk, which quieted the meeting. He always carries this aura and circumstance that makes people unruffled. Mr. Kirnd is doubting the loyalty of the board of directors? A big-bellied old director was full of disdain, thinking that he had followed Kirnd Group for most of his life and naturally did not think much of the young president. I am not doubting everyone here, Kirnd Groups sry is high and low in the same industry, and also the level of operation over the years, I think everyone is witnessed, I will not casually doubt anyone, after all, this is a legal society, what is said and what is done is to have evidence Braydens words took a sudden turn: But who is innocent, you all know. Those who are clean will be clean, and those who are dirty will be dirty. Hm. The old directors face was not good. Arge Kirnd Group, the strength is so huge, even the branch, the strength is also not to be underestimated. The entire group, up and down, which person is not a reserved career? I think Mr. Kirnd needs to review himself! The old director spoke with conviction. Brayden in the heart can not help but sneer: Mr. Brooks, should be thepany has worked hard for so many years, I naturally respect, but I hope Mr. Brooks also want to be clear about a truth, now is no longer on the age of seniority of society. Age does not mean strength. Brayden took his eyes off him and raised his voice a degree: Of course I have absolute confidence in the financial strength of ourpany, but a thousand miles of dike copses into an anthill. This time, five branches were acquired, we must find out which part of Kirnd Group actually let someone exploit the loopholes! These days constant investigation and tracking, we found that these five acquired branches have amon feature, that is, their internal information was leaked, I hope you can all stand in this perspective to think about the problem this time, at the same time, to strengthen the monitoring and supervision of various departments of various information, to avoid making information leakage, such things happen again! Mr. Kirnd, I also hope you can be clear about this, our The board of directors has the power to impeach a president with poor performance at any time, Kirnd Group has not encountered such a crisis since its inception, not only Mr. Kirnd should reflect on themselves, our board of directors naturally also has the responsibility of not assisting Mr. Kirnd The old man looked askance at Brayden and slowly spoke out. The tone of voice is gentle and elegantly worded. Under the table, Brayden secretly flushed the palm of his hand, he must not let Kirnd Group in his own hands destroyed once, he can not be sorry for his fathers hard work to build a mountain.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Nor can he be sorry for the expectations of all those around him who care about him, and what he has to prove more than anything is his own words: Age does not mean strength. Chapter 1014 Meet Again It waste in the evening before Brayden pushed his way in, tired and his mind fully upied with board business. Youre finally back. Knowing the crisis at Kirnd Group, Dolly made it a point to say hello to her manager and leave work early so she could get back before Brayden. Brayden buried himself deep in the couch while taking the lemonade Dolly handed over. Dont drink coffee all the time these days, its not good to carry stress all the time. Dolly sat down beside him and thoughtfully went up to help him press his shoulders. In just a few days, Gale Technologies had acquired five Kirnd Group subsidiaries. With such a huge acquisition, she really felt it would take a long time to prepare, and although she didnt want to turn the tables on all thepanys employees, it was really hard not to think about whether there was a spy in the middle of the information leak. Do you have any clue now? Dolly said softly, When youe home, just put these things aside, your body is the essence of the revolution, only when you take care of yourself can you have the strength toe up with the appropriate countermeasures. Dolly, today at the board meeting, they questioned me, they questioned my ability, they questioned the way I run my business, their mindset, always stuck on seniority is everything Braydens voice was lower than usual. Dolly held his hand tight: Dont take what they say to heart, I believe you! Brayden will drink the ss of lemonade, between his lips and teeth full of sour, as his mood at the moment. But Dolly took his hand, is a constant source of strength to him, this hand, can always bring him unlimited forward momentum. Dolly lightly smiled, she went forward to embrace Brayden, in his ear whispered: Brayden, I said, no matter what difficulties we are about to face, I will work together with you through, even if all people do not believe in you, you have to remember, you always have me, I am by your side, never leave. Never leave Brayden slowly hold Dollys fingertips, feel her slightly cool breath, sweet, delicate. Like an April peach blossom, pink and white, light, waving in the wind. Then, the explosion of unbridled fragrance, drowning him, inexorable. This woman, never, stood aside from him. In this life, he can be with her, what more could a husband want. Stephen had a very smooth drive to Mitchell Group this time, and he ghostly chose the road that was blocked by a domineering, egotistical and nervous woman with her red Bentley that day. His hand on the steering wheel, there is not a knock up and down, the red light before the vehicle neatly listed in rows and rows, rules and regtions, four square. He surprisingly felt a little bit of indescribable loss, this thought in his mind the first second, heughed at himself for a long time. Lost what ah, Stephen, you are not a masochist, actually think of that kind of dominant female, but if someone can give him a chance to see her again, Stephen thought, he should also not refuse. Mitchell Group four big words in the suns light emitted an extraordinarily harsh light, Stephen locked the car, with a hand to cover the sun above his head, the sun is too big today, Stephen shaded all the way into the building, the security guard at the door to see him in formal wear, although do not know the man in front of him, but still towards him a ny degree bow. When I walked into Mitchell Groups front office parlor, I was greeted by arge gold front desk, which made Stephens eyes shake even more when he was blinded by the sun, giving him a vicious sense ofndlords home. There are a lot of green cropped potted nts, most of the people working in thepany use their eyes a lot, green nts can also be a good protection for the eyes. On the side of the leather sofa, there are also a few boss-like people sitting watching the phone and drinking morning tea. May I ask who you are looking for? The receptionistdy had an official way smile on her face. Stephen smiled more officially than she did, Ill see your chairman. You need to make an appointment in advance to see the chairman of the board please have you made an appointment? The receptionist was courteous. Stephen shook his head, then pulled out a business card from his suit pocket, and the receptionist took it and gently told him, The chairmans office is on the twenty-sixth floor. Stephen walked to the elevator and found the 26th floor button among the buttons. When the elevator door slowly closed, leaving only a gap as wide as the palm of his hand, Stephen thought there was something wrong with the elevator, so he pressed the button to cut the head inward again, and as he pressed that button, an ear-piercing scream nearly pierced his eardrums. Stephen then found that the door was about to close in the crack pressed a slender white hand, he reacted to rush to press the door open button, the woman outside the door squeezed in with great haste. Excuse me. Stephen said. Arent I blocking the elevator door? Why are you still closing the elevator door. Stephens heart suddenly missed a beat at the sound of this voice, and he turned his head to look at the person next to him, the girl was still rubbing the hand she had been crushed on. I say how you are, she said as she looked up at the tall figure beside her, which met Stephens eyes looking at her, deep and delicate. Its you! The two men spoke in unison. Skyler quickly turned her face away as she let out a softugh, What do you think we call this? A bad match?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. It seems Im an ingrate in your eyes, thanks to the fact that I helped you fix your carst time, Stephen replied. Its good if you dont say that, but once you do, Skyler held up her hand that was crushed by his closing door and waved it in front of him a few times, her hand was visibly red where it was crushed: Look, you just crushed my hand, is that even? The conversation seems to be carried out only here, the two people are rtively speechless, with the number of floors rising, Stephen felt the heart blocked, as if what not to sayter there will be no opportunity to say the same, she is going to the floor is the twentieth floor, looking at the arrival, Stephen did something he had not thought of. He broke the awkward silence between the two, and the voice he said was not very loud, but in this small elevator room, a tiny bit of sound became very loud: Your hand, is it okay ? Skyler was obviously also surprised by his sudden question, they had only met twice, but he left her the impression of the kind of knife mouth, poisonous to the limit, but so kind to ask her hand, a moment she could not even care about the injuries on her hands, her body only felt frightened, and an indescribable strange The feeling. Chapter 1015 Strange Confrontation Fortunately, the elevator reached the twentieth floor at this time elevator doors slowly opened, Skyler straightened his hair, lightly dropped a sentence: Nothing, Im leaving. Watching her back being slowly covered up by the elevator door, Stephen felt that the feeling of loss in his heart, became even stronger.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He pinched the corner of his forehead, adjusting his mind, he had to face a tough character next, ah, with the elevator ding opened, Stephen steadily out of the elevator room. Knock, knock, knockC Come in. Mr. Mitchells voice carries the huskiness and vicissitudes of his age. From a persons voice, you can actually feel what he has gone through and experience a glimpse of someone elses life. Mr. Mitchell, Stephen called out to him. Leo Mitchell saw someonee in, looked up at him, and for a long time did not recognize who was in front of him. no one in the Mitchell Group would call him by hisst name, so who was this man with a young face in front of him? Are you ? Stephen inclined his head: You dont remember me? Seeing that Leo Mitchell still looked like he didnt understand, Stephen had to make a slight hint: Gale Technologies. Leo seemed to finally pick him up as a person from the depths of his memory as he stretched his fingers and got up from his chair, Stephen? Youre here at City M? Just got back not too long ago. Stephen answered with a smile. Leo poured him a cup of tea, looked at Stephen, who was still standing, and invited him to sit on the sofa: Why are you still standing,e and sit here. How is your father doing these years? A standard green leaf floating on the steaming tea water, Leo used an antique style tea tray full of Chinese culture, the grid-like weaving method makes this simple tea drinking all seem to have some heritage. The wall also has Lanting Preface written by Wang Xizhi, so you can see that Leo is really a person who likes Chinese culture very much. Stephens eyes were captivated by the ancient Chinese style surrounding him, and it took him half a day to reply, Hes fine, and the Mitchell Groups business has been booming all these years, right?! Leoughed and waved his hand: No, no, naturally its not as good as Gale Technologies rapid development over the years. Mr. Mitchell, since Im here this time, I wont sell anything to you, there are some things Ill just say. Stephen quickly cut to the chase: As you can see, the development of Gale Technologies is also gradually stabilizing, however, this development process, what is mostcking, is cooperation, the strongest team, is the unchangingw of survival within this industry so Before Stephen could finish his words, Leo awkwardly cut him off: Stephen, you came to us for cooperation, our Mitchell Group can get the favor of Gale Technologies, I, as the chairman of Mitchell Group, of course, feel very happy, but Stephen, since you came to us for cooperation, then I think you must be clear about our groups development over the years, our partners are invariably domesticpanies, we at Mitchell Group have never cooperated with multinationalpanies, and of course, we will not make an attempt now. Stephens mouth loosened and he smiled helplessly: Mr. Mitchell you dont want to put that incident of a few years ago on your mind, I have already faded away, you dont need to dwell on it anymore. The victim of that incident is only me in the end. Leo looked apologetic: Stephen, Im really sorry about that incident at that time, its the Mitchell Familys fault to you, and Im certainly very happy that you said you have forgotten. But this is not a reason for the Mitchell Group to cooperate with multinationalpanies, if Stephen you still want to talk about this matter next, it will be a waste of words. This old thing is clearly still for the years things gnawing, never cooperate with multinationalpanies, this is clearly just an excuse to put him off, this old thing just do not want to be involved in things about him, live so many years, still quite afraid of being gossip. But since he said so clearly that he does not want to cooperate with him, Stephen naturally will not force him, and will not pester him to change his mind, after all, Stephen knows in his heart that Gale Technologies strength has long exceeded the previous, and he still has the ace that Le installed in Dollys phone. He came to him this time, the first is to talk about cooperation, and can cooperate with such a ss ofpanies for Gale Technologies is naturally a hundred harm but no benefit, this is beneficial to Gale Technologies, Stephen has no reason not to do things. The second is to take a chance, to see if he can meet the woman who rejected him at that time, but also want to show that woman that he is now absolutely not a person who has achieved nothing in her mouth, but a capable and excellent man who will make her regret her intestines in a minute! He came here for two purposes in fact the second is the most important, as for the first cooperation to talk about the sess, talk about the failure, he does not care, talk about the sess of the natural for the development of Gale Technologies is beneficial, talk about the failure will not cause any substantial damage to Gale Technologies The failure to do so will not cause any substantial damage to Gale Technologies. Since the two people have spoken to this point, then Stephen only feel that they do not have to continue to stay, just a pity that Leo gave him a good cup of tea, he just ate a mouthful ofzy to drink again, of course, there is no opportunity to drink again. Seeing that Stephen was not pestering him about it, Leos mood obviously seemed very good, and when Stephen exined that he was leaving, he also warmly invited Stephen toe and sit down often. Stephen also only do superficial work, and he smiled after resignation, his hand on the doorknob, Stephen found some strange, he obviously did not twist the doorknob but felt the doorknob twitching, less than half a second, the office door was pulled open from the outside. The doorknob he was on also came off his hand. The person who walked in was dressed in professional female formal wear, a white-cor beauty, but her face actually made Stephen stare for a long, long time, just half an hour ago in the stairwell, a few days ago in thene, he met up with her without exception. A little different from the morning when I saw her, she had an extra document in her hand, and outside the door she opened it and found him standing inside, the expressions on both their faces froze, staring at each other, and in their four-eyed gaze, they both seemed to be asking each other a question: Howe its you again! Leo thought this was the first time the two of them met, although after the withdrawal, he thought the two would never see each other again in this life, but did not expect to run into each other here today. Chapter 1016 Buy you a drink Although Leo did not want the two to know each other, but now they are standing face to face, Leo had to introduce to Stephen: Come, Stephen, this is my daughter, Skyler Mitchell. Skyler, this is Stephen Duncan, the male son of Gale Technologies.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. This sounded to both of them as if he was saying, Here, shes your ex-fiance, nah, hes your ex-fianc. Although they both met more than once, it seems that they never asked each other what their names were As a result, this formal introduction was actually much more awkward than so many times before. Stephen reached out first, he is a man after all, in front of thedy still have to behave like a gentleman, he courteously spoke: Hello, I am Stephen Duncan. Skyler was mute from the moment she opened the door and saw him. When she was on the elevator earlier, she was curious about what he was, the manager of anotherpany? Or was he the majority shareholder of their familypany? He actually pressed the 26th floor and wanted to go directly to her father! It is really unexpected that the object of the previous injustice is actually the unlucky man who was rejected by her a few years ago. She thought she was really disgusted with him at that time, and she hated the kind of life that she obviously had no sess but could live by virtue of the results of other peoples efforts. And he, is not the kind of male who flies in the flowers all day long? So when she heard that her marriage partner was him, her heart was a thousand and one reluctant, even if she did not know Leon at that time, that is, to press him to the guillotine, she would have righteously refused him! But after these two little incidents, he, Stephen Duncan, was not as bad as she had heard at the time, ah. The hard mouth and soft heart, but also quite concerned about others, and will take the initiative to apologize for doing something wrong, unlike her, to apologize, she found it more difficult than heaven. So shes Skyler, so shes the fiance who somehow dumped me! This is the only thought in Stephens mind, but why when he saw her, he did not feel the kind of hatred he had expected, he did not hate her at all, on the contrary, he was even more and more interested in her. I didnt expect such a coincidence, its the third time weve met, I cant believe I just learned your name, Im really sorry about what just happened, why dont I buy you a drink. Stephen took a look at her crushed right hand and said thoughtfully. Skyler went along with him, I meant that too, the other day on the road, when I apologized to you for my unreasonableness, and also to show your appreciation for helping me fix my car. Leo saw them ask each other to drink something was stunned, they already know each other, who introduced them to each other? There was no room for him to think, and the two people in front of him were very friendly and went to drink together. The two of them went to a bar with a special tone, not at all like the bars she had seen before, pandemonium, smoke, men and women with blurred faces everywhere. Stephen simply ordered two sses of wine that were not too high in degree and took the initiative to break the deadlock: I didnt expect our third meeting to be like this, to be honest, you are very different from what I imagined. Skyler smiled faintly, Why what kind of image did I have in your eyes before? Why am I now turning your perception of me upside down? Stephen looked at the crystal chandelier hanging overhead, chandelier decorated with sparkling ss crystals limited dazzling, Stephen said thoughtfully: You, before I met you in my heart is the kind of woman who will easily draw conclusions about a person without distinguishing between red and white. When I met you, I thought you were rude and unreasonable and self-willed, but when I saw you for the third time today, I thought you were still a pretty good person. As for why I think youre nice, I dont know its just an underlying feeling of people getting along with each other! Stephen said. Skyler yed with the napkin on the table, So dont you want to ask me how I see you? Stephen surprised her by shaking his head, the corners of his mouth curled, I dont want to know, and I think whats the point of you knowing that? If I remember correctly, I was married a few years ago Skyler argued, Whats wrong with being married? Whatw says a married woman cant be normal friends with a man shes not married to? In my eyes there is no pure friendship between men and women, there are only extraordinary rtionships between men and women. Stephen answered her this way, he wanted to express to her that he was not casual at all, so that she wouldpletely doubt her life and doubt that all her judgments about him at that time were wrong. Skyler was really confused by him, but he has always been a straightforward, what there is to say character: I heard before that you are an upromising yboy? What? Did the first meeting today turn your imagination of me upside down? What you see with your eyes is the real thing. Do you see me now as I was rumored to be? Stephen said with a smile, except that his smile at that moment was a little more restrained than the way he had smiled when they had those chance events. Weve only met for the third time today, what kind of person are you? How can I know? Skyler snickered, Maybe youre showing all this to me on purpose, to hide your upromising nature. Stephen only felt strange in his heart, and the words he said became a little shady: Then it seems I didnt behave well enough to still make you think of me in that way. By now the wine had been served, Stephen held the bottle in one hand and the ss in the other, helping himself and Skyler pour a small ss of wine, his middle and index fingers holding the bottom of the tall ss: Im not doing well, Ill drink up first. Skyler was a little hesitant, she usually rarely drank, and was not sure what she would look like after drinking? So looking at the golden liquid held in the wine ss in front of her, she was torn inside. Stephen read her mind at a nce, he spoke quietly and raised an eyebrow at her: Dont worry, this wine has little degree, dont worry to drink it! People have said so, she was too embarrassed to refuse, so she had to hold the ss of wine to her mouth and take a small sip, the bitter and spicy taste immediately filled her entire mouth, so difficult to drink the wine, how can someone for it as drunk as it? Chapter 1017 To wear a crown, you must bear its weight You dont know how to drink? Then next time we wonte to this kind of ce. Stephen looked at her with an indescribable expression, a yful little face almost wrinkled into a bitter melon face. Skyler coughed dryly: Dont be so concerned about me, I always imagined that if the two of us ever met, it would be at each others throats, cursing each other kind, I never thought we would be sitting calmly at a table like this, drinking and talking. Stephen also held a ss of wine in that fine tasting, posture elegant like the royal nobility in the 18th century paintings. Skyler does not know how to drink, she no longer embarrassed herself, she simply put down the ss, hands on the chin good sitting opposite Stephen watching him tasting wine. By the way, did youe to see my dad about something? I saw you in the elevator this morning, and at that time I had something I wanted to ask you Skyler thought carefully, she still thought it would be a good opportunity that would probably allow her to help Dolly find out the truth about the Kirnd Group branch being acquired . Stephen was closing his eyes to feel the sensation of alcohol blooming on his tongue buds, Well, ask away. Why on earth would Gale Technologies want to buy a branch of the Kirnd Group? Skyler asked him with a wink, obviously looking forward to his answer. For money. Stephen always answer the question dry and concise, these three words simple but can not be refuted, because the truth is that this is the case, the acquisition and merger betweenpanies, the fundamental purpose, is for the money ah! This answer, so Skyler simply do not know what to say, she pretended to be calm, took the initiative to pick up the ss of wine again to drink a sip, and then cover the mouth began to dry cough. Stephen picked up a side of the kettle and poured her a ss of in water, but Skyler coughed and even said the word thank you feltborious, and it took him a long time to express his gratitude vaguely: Cough cough cough thank you, cough thank you.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Money, isnt this purpose well known to all? Is not arge part of the development of these years is not through the acquisition of otherpanies to obtain their stock proceeds gradually growing? Skyler could only nod in agreement, he also knew that the acquisition above his head was for money, but this was not at all what she wanted to express ah, he subconsciously felt that Gale Technologies repeatedly acquired Kirnd Group branches of this behavior is essentially trying to destroy Kirnd Group step by step, and Gale Technologies did not stop when they got the profit, but intensified, their n is still in progress step by step, Kirnd Groups business is also step by step in their merger. Skyler knows that the reason for this is more than simply the word money, but she does not know how to ask, and there is no way to ask the matter out, she is a person who has refused his engagement to him and made him lose face. If she had been the one who was withdrawn, she probably would never forget or forgive that person for the rest of her life, so she can fully appreciate Stephens feelings at the moment, and she cant imagine how big a heart the person in front of her must have in order topletely let go of the past and unload his heart on her. She held the water Stephen poured for her, the warmth of the water was not cold and not hot as the man in front of her gave her a mild and gentle feeling, but she did not dare to trust him easily, she did not know if this was a modest mans appearance that he deliberately pretended to be in order to confuse her. She was not sure if the man in front of her was as gentle and elegant as the in water he handed her, and did not have a hint of danger. She hurriedly found an excuse to leave from here, Stephen sat alone in this bar, he thought a lot, from the past to the present, from the present to the future, he thought a lot of fantasy a lot, and seems to understand a little why Jayden so stubbornly has been looking for that one person He always ridiculed Jayden for always hanging on a tree, always refusing to put his heart down for Dolly, and he often didnt understand why Jayden didnt want many good girls around him, but must waste his energy on a Dolly who was already married. Love, there is never any time or sequence or anyone, who will you fall in love with in the next second? You can not predict, unpredictable, like Stephen can not feel their own feelings for Skyler has be somewhat different, he only felt as if he had fallen in love with her, but if he had to say what love is, he did not know. Nor is it clear. Hows it going Leon, still havent been able to get in touch with the directors of Gale Technologies? No, boss, I dont know whats going on, Ive searched all the contact information of all the groups and I cant find any contact information of this Gale Technologies! Leon was so anxious that he felt so powerless for the first time, with nowhere to look and no power to find. Braydens side is also worried: How can we do, want to meet with them, but still can not find their contact information, the branch is still being acquired one by one, so if this continues even we here will sooner orter lost. Leon did not answer his words, his end of the bustle of voices getting louder and louder, gradually can not even hear Leons voice, Brayden put his ear close to the receiver, trying to hear the real from the bustle of voices, but only to hear Leon yelled in that section: blow them all out! Brayden did not have time to ask Leon what the problem was, Leon grabbed in front of him and said: Boss, you must note to thepany here, I do not know how to get, these days the reporters are particrly many, especially today the reporters are going to enter our building to say to interview you, you must note, or they will definitely block you! Leon, whats going on, why are there so many reporters all of a sudden? Brayden asked eagerly. I do not know ah, especially today, those reporters, they are like about the same, a swarm must rush in, I have to suspect that they are instructed by what people, in any case, you must note over! Although Leon kept repeating, Brayden still felt he had to go there, he is the president of Kirnd Group, he should be responsible for everything, rather than allowing others to stand in his way, he Brayden is not a shrinking violet, he has to go forward to take these, to wear the crown, must bear its weight, since he epted from his fathers hand Kirnd Group from his father, he understood this truth, he hurriedly thanked Leon on the phone, and drove to thepany. Chapter 1018 Calm and collected Braydens ck car has not yet stopped in front of the Kirnd Groups front door, those at the door pestered the front desk manager and was blocked by security guards tightly swarmed towards Brayden, one like a mountain tiger on Braydens car window ss. One by one, they held microphones from various TV andwork shows, followed by people carrying cameras, all of them looking as impatient as if they wanted to hang on to Brayden. Mr. Kirnd, can you talk a little bit about the Kirnd Groups operations over some recent time? Mr. Kirnd, can you tell us about the reasons inherent in the vtility of the stock? Mr. Kirnd, may I ask what you think about the rumors that the Kirnd Group is about to be acquired by the multinationalpany Gale Technologies? Mr. Kirnd, can I have a moment of your time for an interview with us? The faces of those in the crowd like a ghostly face in a horror story, hideous, screaming, twisted, called Brayden could not breathe, he seemed to have been unable to see their faces, can only feel their mouths a closed, ears really about irrelevant sound too much, he could not hear anything, can only hear the sound of his own heart beating, thump thump thump! Deafening, as if to break through his chest. He did not have a bodyguard around him, so he could only shuttle through such a crowd by himself. He moved through this with difficulty, listening to the various voices in his ears mentioning words like interview, he should not do anything, his mouth only kept chanting Excuse me, give way.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When Brayden came out, the sound downstairs suddenly became loud, even Leon upstairs heard it, no, he just called Brayden to tell him not toe, he is not so soon to arrive, right? Leon wanted to take the elevator down, but the elevator waste, and he simply did not have the patience to wait for the elevator, stomped his feet and ruthlessly went down the stairs by himself, he picked up the stairway to look down, as expected, Brayden the tall ck figure in the crowd stood out, he was surrounded by the crowd, but there was no one around to relieve him, he could only move slowly in the crowd. Leon clenched his fist, he held the handrail, three steps and two steps to speed up the steps down the stairs, he came down just as Brayden was swarmed by the crowd into the hall, Brayden was blocked by a wall of human flesh dead, he did not see Leon, and Leon, outside, lost the patience he started. At first he was patient and said to the reporters, Sorry, the president has something to do, it is not convenient to give an interview, but we will certainly have an exnation to the outside world. Now look at these reporters a do not stop until the purpose of the look, disregard for the feelings of others excessive practices, he finally dropped his very patient mask, go up a hand to pick away a reporter, do not move to throw him aside. When the soldier, hand strength is naturally not bad, since the marriage, too many days of peace, he did not exercise exercise, did not expect this scene today, but is to give him a chance to practice. He threw up people without ambiguity, that a one meter eight male reporters, a hundred and eighty pounds of female reporters, Leon picked up with a chicken like. Leon saw Brayden who was deeply buried by the crowd. He blocked in front of Brayden and said to the group of reporters who looked at him badly: All of you are well-known people in the media industry, you should have your own professional ethics, your behavior of blocking the road in front of otherpanies has seriously affected the normal work of ourpany. If you still have a little moral heart, please leave from here as soon as possible before we have called the police, about thepanys matters, we will soon be announced to the public. Leons words are notpletely useless, at least three or two reporters have put down their microphones, but there are also some people who do not stop until they break the news and pester Leon to ask a clear question. This gentleman, why didnt Mr. Kirnd, as the president,e out to respond to this matter, instead you came out to take a stand instead of him? The reporters microphone was raised so high that it nearly poked someones eyes out. Leon in the heart has long dropped these people countless over the shoulder, good thing he has long been in those reporters surrounded him when Brayden first sneak out, otherwise only afraid that these reporters ask more intense questions. The reporter, like a gum that cant be shaken off, came up to Leon, holding her microphone to Leons side, with her logo on the microphone facing the camera, afraid that others dont know that she is a reporter of City M weekly newspaper. If not for the fact that she is a woman, and I Leon never hit a woman, I am afraid I can not control my unicorn arm. Leon was thinking about this when he noticed that the reporters who had put down their microphones had actually gathered again, so he thought that this reporter was asking the right questions. They asked questions and some of them even moved their hands, grabbing Leons sleeve to ask an understanding. This seizure, can be considered Leonpletely to the fire, finally understand why the Inte always burst out so and so star beat down the reporter camera, so and so star agent beat reporter such news, originally they may also pity them this industry is really not easy, now Oh, really is The death of the innocent. He jerked his arm, almost tearing his sleeve with a rip, he looked around angrily, feeling a roaring fire ignite behind him, Leon spoke up, it seemed the noise around him disappeared: Im just happy to stand up for him, so what! In an instant, the surrounding crows are silent, once the words are out, Leon almost want to bite his tongue, there are so many other words he did not say, now what the hell is said, those reporters are afraid of misunderstanding something, and then take tomorrows online newspaper to do a big article it! He didnt dare to think about it anymore and elerated his steps to rush out from this crowd, but he was really surrounded too tightly, and Leon couldnt stand it anymore, slightly exasperated while lowering his head and pushing the reporters, chanting: Let, let. It took him a long time to break out of the crowd, and he ran to the security guard at the gate and said incoherently, Shut the door quickly, dont let those crazy people in! The security guard at the door was confused, but looking at the usual good rtionship between this Leon and the president, he also listened to his words and closed the door as fast as he could. Chapter 1019 Escalating Public Opinion Why did youe here? Didnt I tell you not toe on the phone? Leon went straight to the water fountain as soon as he entered the office, he was thirsty because he had just wasted too much time talking to the reporter. Brayden did not pay any attention to him, but was sitting in front of theputer, his hands dancing rapidly on the keyboard, not knowing what he was doing to theputer, his brow furrowed, as if everything around him had be unreal at the moment in his eyes. Boss, Im asking you, are you angry? Leon swallowed arge mouthful of cold water, and anxious to speak, almost choked to death cold to the water. Seeing that Brayden had been ignoring him, he couldnt resist taking the initiative to look at hisputer screen.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Leon one hand propped up on Braydens desk, one hand on the back of Braydens chair, Braydensputer screen crossed in English and Chinese, but also a dazzling section, even the self-proimedputer master Leon, are looking at some headache. This is the exact IP of Mystery Man S? Leon looked at the somewhat familiar string of codes in front of him, and only then did he realize that this was not the IP address that had given him an iparable headache and iparable entanglement some time ago. Only he found out that there were many IP addresses, and now Brayden found out that there was only the only one. Brayden skimmed his head and turned his face back to the IP address on theputer. My God, how did you find out? Leon patted Braydens shoulder and sighed, Even I couldnt find out what I tossed around for so long back then, boss, where did you learn this craft? Brayden clenched his jaw and asked literally, Has the reporter downstairs left yet? Huh? No, I had security keep them out, that, no you havent answered my question yet. Brayden took a marker and copied the address down with a few tters on white paper: This is not Ss IP address, but Gale Technologieswork IP address. Ignoring Leons dumbfounded expression, Brayden continued, You just reminded me that I realized this address is the same as one of the many IP addresses weve seen from S. Im just guessing that the warning that S gave us a long time ago could have been a subtle way of telling us that he was somehow involved with Gale Technologies, who acquired us. He may have sent us, in different ces, different pictures, but Im guessing that one of these different ces that he was in could be Gale Technologies somewhere? Leon gave him a thumbs up: High, really high! So it seems that Gale Technologies and S cant get away with it, moreover, Gale Technologies acquisition of us is premeditated, it seems that their purpose is really not money Brayden mused, That was one of my biggest fears, but I didnt expect it to be confirmed now. s Who exactly was the target? Skyler was taking her order at the front counter of the cafe when she heard the waiter was talking about something involving the Kirnd Group, and she stood there with her ears to the wall. What do you think this guy is like with Mr. Kirnd? Hes not gay. Skylers mind was suddenly filled with a million big questions, whos gay, Brayden? This person 80% is a broken sleeve, you see still stand out to help this Brayden block the knife, I see ah, 80% is it. Just see the two waiters with their cell phones have been giggling and jabbering on and on. Skyler saw that he had heard almost enough and hurried back to his seat to find Dolly to talk about it. The two of them met halfway and happened to be heading towards the Kirnd Group. Thinking of the fact that Dolly had been locked out by her and Leon and had never formally apologized to Dolly, Skyler naturally invited Dolly to sit in the cafe, after all, that kind of big thing could not be solved for the time being. Dolly, I just heard someone over at the front desk talking about Brayden and saying something about gay or something, and I dont know whats going on. Skyler nudged Dolly with a mysterious look on his face. Dolly heard the word gay, the corners of the mouth can not help but some cramps, Brayden is a gay, then she is a what, these people bullshit without blushing, Dolly only as a joke to listen to, so this with Skyler said, just ready to leisurely leisurely drink a sip of coffee in front of, saw the Skyler in front of the phone on the eximed: Oh my God !!!! Skyler, dont be so shocked, thepany has been through enough in thest few days, my little heart cant take any more blows! Dolly said as she stroked her chest. Skyler just looked at her with wide eyes as the corners of her mouth continued to twitch and hesitantly handed her the phone to her, Dolly, Im not going to say anything, just look at it yourself. I dont know which onlookers on the phone filmed the video, arge group of people with cameras holding microphones are surrounded by a man, the person filming probably himself in the crowd, his camera constantly shaking, watching Dolly dizzy. The more dense this crowd gathered, the less she could see the face of the person surrounded, but could clearly hear that those reporters were asking questions about Kirnd Group, and at the end of the video she clearly heard the super decibel phrase: Im just going to stand up for him! Dolly heard it, it was Leons voice, and Skyler, across the room, had tightly covered his face with a shameless look. The video, which was titled Kirnd Group argument in front of the door, Kirnd Group employee provokes journalist and Kirnd Group employee gay It quickly made entertainment headlines. The sneak peek video alone has already garnered almost 50, 000 likes and nearly 20, 000ments. Thements are all gay and other words, Dolly really want toment the speed of this spread isparable to the universe rocket, the editor can really make up, not just for their friends out of a face to block the reporters questioning it, can be hyped as gay. Dolly handed her the phone, the corners of her mouth already almost copsed, Skyler ckened her face, lifted her legs and was about to walk out, while still lowering her voice and saying, Im going to find him! Dolly hurriedly put on her bag and followed in her footsteps, putting a sheet of cash under her coffee cup on the way out, greeted the waiter and followed Skyler to Kirnd Group, looking for those two parties. Howe all of a sudden, Kirnd Group was surrounded by reporters in this way? Is our internal crisis expanding in the outside world as well? Chapter 1020 Clues at first sight When Skyler and Dolly arrived, the gate was not as surrounded as in the previous video, but there were still three or two reporters who had been pestering the security guards, or else squatting on the ground at the gate, sitting and waiting for the people inside toe out. As soon as they both walked up, someone recognized her as Braydens wife. I dont know who yelled out in the crowd, but all the reporters, seeing her eyes glowing red, rushed to her like hungry wolves with their cameras in front of them. Dolly found that something was wrong, and hurriedly stretched her arms to block her face, and then elerated her steps forward, but she took one step, the reporter in front of her blocked her one step, blocking her to death. Skyler did not bother to listen to these reporters nonsense, she is a ck belt in taekwondo, who is afraid of who, one to five is not a problem, she is not as coy as Dolly, but directly raised the phone, a threatening face and deliberately put on a vicious expression and said: Do not block our way, block us, I will call the police. Dont block our way, block us, Ill call the police! Say you disrupt public order! As expected, they still have some scruples about the word police, a good half of them have put down the microphone and the camera, and finally a small number of people saw that theirpanions who came together were afraid, they also obediently gave up the idea of interview, indeed,pared with the work, the explosion of information or whatever is nothing. Obediently give them a way out. With a deliberate grunt, Skyler pulled Dolly and walked right in, leaving a group of reporters staring wide-eyed. Before we reached the office door, we heard Leon cheering something very loudly, like a small child who has not grown up, someone gave him a candy kind of giddy like. Youre happy because you know youre on the hot seat for the first time in your life, right? Skyler went up with a st, no way, the word gay gave her too much of a shock, and she really cant pretend to be the same as no one else. There were two levels of surprise on Leons face, one seemed to be asking why she was here, and the other was asking what news hit are you talking about? I dont know. Skyler tossed the phone with great panache, and Leon was steadily receiving it in his hand: See for yourself Brayden on the other side of the head to watch, in silence after watching the video yed two people look at each other, crying andughing. The expression on Leons face was really colorful, he wrinkled his eyebrows, a pair of round eyes simply want to spit out fire to ignite the phone in front of him: Which bastard took this? And the good thing underneath, what the hell are you talking about there? Ill kill him! Even Brayden had a stern face, although this video from beginning to end did not capture him a little, and looking at Leons frantic look in front of him, he felt a little funny again, just pretending to be serious: How can you distort the facts like this? Nonsense is liable to thew I walk the talk, I sit the walk, I stand up for my boss, what did I do wrong? These people are simply boring, scoundrels, shameless!!! Leon was so angry that thest sentence even carried a little bit of a resentful womans vor. Brayden was the first to react, he turned theputer to Dollys side: You see Leon and I most check out there about the correct IP address of s Dolly leaned over and put her face in front of theputer: Didnt we find out earlier that she sent each photo from a different ce with a different ip address? Now this one is Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Skyler is also full of doubts, quietly waiting for Brayden to exin. brayden sunken voice said: I guess s in a long time ago to give us that warning whether in the foreshadowing of our acquisition today, I was thinking s actually have no rtionship? So I looked up the IP address of Gale Technologies, and to Leons surprise, the IP address of Gale Technologies was identical to one of the many addresses of Ss IP. So Dolly took over: Its possible that this s is someone from the Teng Shang Group, and those photos probably have one of them, and hes sending it from within Gale Technologies out. Leon shook his finger, Not likely, but definitely. He must be the man from Gale Technologies, and Gale Technologies takeover of us must have been premeditated a long time ago She suddenly thought of the man who had quarreled with her on the street, quarreled with her, and hurt her hand in the elevator. If that person is him, he is in the dark, they people in the light, he knows them like the back of his hand, while they know nothing about him, the most critical thing is that he obviously nned everything, but pretend to know nothing about it can still be a sunny face and her jokes, quarrels, tussles, that should be how heavy heart, how deep strategy ah. She gulped a little uneasily, nervousness overflowing, but also in front of these people pretend not to know anything, she was full of thinking that if Leon knew that he and she had a history, then with Leons donkey temper, this matter will be very difficult to end, but if she pretended not to know, do not know him, then everything will remain the same. So Skyler chose to shut up and be silent. Stephen, what kind of man is he, he is not a yboy, that simple. Wait, Stephen? So is the S hitting the head??! The mysterious S??! It was a terrible guess, Skyler though she had not known him long and did not know much, but subconsciously felt that he was not the one, she did not tell the other three about this thing this kind of guess, but secretly made a bold decision in her mind, she wanted to ask in person, to ask Stephen, are you S. If he was, she would ask him, who is his purpose? If he wasnt maybe they could still be good friends, somehow Skyler hoped he wasnt. I hope I made a wrong guess. Skyler? Skyler? Dolly reached out and waved her hand in front of her. Oh no, she was so lost in thought that she didnt even hear the others call out to her a few times. Huh? Whats going on? Dolly joked, Youre not scared silly by the word gay, are you? Brayden didnt hold back hisughter for a moment and actuallyughed out loud in front of them. Leons neck turned red with anxiety: Say again, Im not gay!!! Chapter 1021 love but can only think Stephen felt that he must be bewitched, since thest time he met with Skyler, he actually passed by the ce where they first met and quarreled on time every day, one day because of the traffic jam, the road in front of him was blocked to death, he actually wanted to rush out of the car to get a shovel to remove all the roadblocks blocking the road. Now that the road is empty and there is no traffic jam, his heart feels inexplicably empty of a piece, and would like to find something to fill the vacancy intact. He felt annoyed, hit the steering wheel and wanted to get out of here quickly. His eyes inadvertently nced in the rearview mirror a red Bentley drove by, his throat tightened, without any thinking, like an instinctive, he stepped on the gas, the car in this road rushed out, the red Bentley also drove very fast, his eyes on the rear of the car, afraid that he was not careful to let it run away from his vision. The sound of the horn in his ears is getting louder and louder, and he is as if he cant hear it, rushing all the way, not caring about the people around him looking at him to spit out the fire gaze. I do not know how long to drive, the Bentley finally stopped, Stephen chased out of focus, almost rear-ended him, he stepped on the gas pedal, with inertia, he could not help but lean forward, when he sat upright, he realized that his head was full of sweat, palms are also full of sweat, he mechanically opened the door, sluggish steps The distance between the two cars was less than five meters, but he felt as if he had walked a hundred and a thousand steps. He was walking to the back seat of the car when the bright red door was suddenly pushed open by a hand with a jade bracelet, and the ck high-heeled shoesnded on the ground. A woman wearing a diamond ne stepped down from the car. She pointed at Stephen and cursed: Why are you following me all the way, do you want me to call the police? Why do you look like a man and do such a boring thing as stalking! Looking at the fiery red nails only in less than ten centimeters away from their own, Stephen heart actually diffused a sour, mistaken? Why do you have so much expectation? The expectation is stronger than the previous want to get anything, so this sourness, called disappointment? Stephen only cold eyes at her, a word did not answer to get into their own car, the woman is still unrelenting to him, almost and porcin like pulling his clothes, her two hands supported on the front hood of Stephens car, the mouth continued to say something, Stephen just do not care, skilled reverse, almost dropped the mans fake jaw. Recognize the wrong person such a thing, in his twenty-two years of life, is never the case. Whats wrong these days, Stephen pinched his nose, probably because he did not sleep well, all night long, thinking about no, he did not think about her, hate her more than enough, how can miss her. When waiting for the red light, he heard the sound of his phone vibrating, so he picked it up and took a look, originally just a mindless nce, did not expect to see is his ownputer on the experimental system sent a message. The system has been breached. His brow only frowned for this moment, and then he gave a lightugh: Not bad, Brayden, youre quite a bit faster than I thought, and it seems that youre not too stupid. He turned the wheel and headed for Jaydens office. Your system gave them a breach? Jaydens back was to him, and he had always been one to recognize people by the sound of their footsteps, so he threw the words out pretty straight away as soon as Stephen walked in. Stephen brutally stretched azy back: Of course not, you also underestimate me too much, just know my IP address, and also the IP address of my fatherspany side, it does not mean they find me this person I can never stay at my fatherspany for more than five minutes. Jayden smiled, obviously relieved, Speaking of which, why did you get into this situation with your family? Stephen deliberately pretended not to understand: Now this way? What do you think, Ive gotten into with the family? Whats the point of interrupting, to me, do you need to hide anything? Jayden always stares at the other persons eyes in a serious manner whenever he asks any serious question, always making it impossible for the person who looks at him to escape and leaving others at a loss. Stephens body moved back: Why are you looking at me with that kind of eyes? Have I ever hidden anything from you?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. In all the time weve known each other, you havent kept anything from me, but you havent talked to me about anything about your family, either. Jaydens eyes shone with a wise light. Stephen still didnt answer the question positively, but instead asked him rhetorically, You didnt tell me about your family either It was Jayden who answered openly and naturally, If I still had a home, I would have told you about it. A hint of imperceptible sadness crossed his face. Hey hey how to suddenly talk about this up, you must not cry in front of me ah, I neverfort people. After seeing Jayden throw him a nk stare, Stephen sighed: A long time ago, I was rejected by a woman whose name I dont know, and after my father thus reduced me to nothing, I never went back. Rejected Jaydens index finger curved slightly in front of his lips, What kind of person would dare to reject your familys engagement and reject you like that? Stephen raised his eyes: Of course she rejected me because she didnt like the bad me at that time, do you think I was as good as I am now? Jaydenughed out loud, That man is really unlucky, if you know now you are like this, must regret the intestines are blue. Stephen shook his head: No, Im not good is one reason, and so is the fact that she has another person who wants to be with him. Stephen paused: Jayden, do you think its better for a woman to marry someone she likes, or someone who is good? You shouldnt have asked me that question , Jayden said, You know full well that I wouldnt have gone toward the right answer. Stephen grunted disdainfully, And yes, were all lovey-dovey For a moment, there was silence between the two. It took Jayden half a second to respond and ask him back, We? You ? I saw her again. Chapter 1022 I want to see him Speaking of which, the first time I met her, it was more dramatic than a movie Stephen went on topse into his own memories, next to Jayden, who had little patience to listen, interrupted nonchntly. Who is she? Stephen coughed lightly and did not answer positively, Jayden saw that he did not answer himself positively, he asked further: Rted to your n? Something to do with my n, it was purely an ident. Stephen said and smiled, She showed up and let me really get to know her for the first time, and I was wondering if the n should continue. It seems this man is really unusual I originally thought I understood the purpose of this n of yours, but now, it seems that I do not understand again. Jayden mind wondering, if Stephens goal is just as he started, now, he as he Stephen most familiar with the person, but again, really do not understand. Stephen converge the smile on his face, he has always been a favorite yful show people, rarely reveal now this serious and serious look: Once she appeared, I am not sure, I started with the purpose. Were close, so I have to tell you up front the fact that whatever feelings you have for that person, you need to understand that shes married and is someone elses wife. Jayden said, Never dared to think that you would turn out to be the same as me Like being said something in the heart of the general, Stephen eyes dark, actually turned his head and headed for the door, Jayden still in the back of theplement: Remember what I said. Skyler sent Stephen a brief message and she pushed open the door to the bronze skeletoncquered room where Leo was tapping something on hisputer, Skyler opened the door, closed the door and sat across from Leo and spoke calmly, Dad. Come just in time, you do note I also intend to go over to you, you in the future, do not have any dealings with Stephen, he is a person, and we the Mitchell Family can not have a little involvement, and, you are not quite suitable to see him often. Skyler looked puzzled, her hand clutching the armrest: What do you mean by that? Is someone secretly following me on purpose when Ie and go so often? Im doing it for your safety, Skyler, youll understand Dad right? Leo used a derative sentence, yet still carried a very definite tone. Skyler struggled to hide the disdain in his eyes in front of him, Why should we draw a line in the sand with him? Even if there was once a marriage and partnership, you dont need to cut off all dealings with their family, the financial interests of your previous generation, why should our generation bear the burden. Leoughed out loud a few times, Skyler, the way you say that would make Dad think that its Stephen that you really like, and would make me not think about Leon being your husband. Youre changing the subject. Even if youre married, whatw prohibits married people from dating other people of the opposite sex? Skyler retorted. Its true that there is now against dating, its just that you can probably guess what the consequences will be if Leon finds out about it without me having to tell you. Dad wont do anything to make things difficult for you, and anything Dad does is for your safety Skyler interrupted him, I know, Dad, I came here to ask about something. About Stephen. Its the same derative sentence. Skyler nodded somewhat hesitantly, Yes, Id like to ask if our family had any particrly critical interests with Gale Technologies beforehand or not? Leo repeatedly stroked the pen in his hand: There were a lot of business cooperation before, but all of these, all ended after you refused to marry. Moreover, I heard that Stephen had a disagreement with his family because of this matter and did note home for years afterwards, so, dad hopes that you will not contact him because he does not know how much he will hate you and will do something vindictive to you. I dont think he hates me Skyler muttered in a small voice and Leo rubbed her hair: The human heart is unpredictable, can you really believe that a stubborn dude can be what he is now and have a heart for We dont have an ounce of doubt in our hearts? One more thing, I heard about Gale Technologies acquisition of Kirnd Group, Gale Technologies is apparently going to make a move, just why start with Kirnd Group, and if the target is our family, why not juste at us, instead choose the more difficult Kirnd Group? Skyler subconsciously picked up, That means its not us theyre after. Leo sighed helplessly, Skyler you are too young, you dont understand anything. He carried the teapot and poured tea for Skyler: Here, drink some water. The crisp sound in her handbag rang out and she unzipped it, and on her phone screen was a text message from Stephen: Im here, waiting for you. She stood up and only hurriedly said goodbye to Leo: Dad I have something to do first. Leos hand was still stopped in mid-air, and the water in the water ss was shaking with the movement of her standing up: Hey, the water hasnt been drunk yet. I didnt expect Skyler to answer him, but I didnt expect Skyler to suddenly turn around, grab the ss of water in his hand and drink it all: Im leaving, bye dad! Leo stared at the empty ss of water in his hand, his silly daughter could not guess anything, if someone really wants to hurt her, he will not hesitate the Mitchell Family all the forces to protect her safety, Stephen, if you are really a person with ambition, then you must put your ambition well in your stomach, forcibly take out words, may hurt others.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Sorry about that, just went to sit at my dads for a while, so Imte. Skyler stroked the bangs in front of his forehead. Its fine. The environment here and good, the service is also very attentive, waiting for people at the same time is actually enjoying ah. Stephen said. When he saw the message from Skyler, the empty feeling that had been in his heart finally disappeared, as if something appeared to fill his heart that was so lost, he hadnt been so happy like a child for a long time, there were too many in the business world chasing after fame and fortune, and the people he met were all concerned about others under the banner of backstabbing them. Influenced by these people, he has always felt that he is a person born for profit, born in a family full of profit, he has always felt sad, especially after being rejected from marriage, he only felt the most sad. Chapter 1023 Same Love Im going to ask you a question, and youre going to answer me truthfully. Skylers eyes twinkled like the eyes of a moose, clear and bright.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Stephen smiled, Okay, you ask, as long as you ask me, I will know everything. Is that S you? She asked somewhat tentatively, her repeatedly inteced fingers showing all her inner turmoil and nervousness. Stephen has always been confident that no one would follow a letter S to find his head, he and Brayden they do not know each other at all, not to mention Dolly, only he knows Dolly unterally. The name Stephen, even if it is said, there will not be a person who knows. He had made all kinds of guesses, but only missed her, she is a long time and his acquaintance, even if once is not familiar, but also know the name, her family and his family is a partner for many years, how can she not know Gale Technologies, now better, to meet Leo when there just happened to meet her, Brayden side has also known the Gale The IP address of Gale Technologies, Skyler based on an S, it is easy to guess that it is him. Address, Gale Technologies, S, these three points are Skyler connected into a triangle, the middle surrounded by him, Stephen, now she came to ask him if these guesses are right, what should he say it, if he hates her, he can have a lot of ways to avoid her, or even directly not to this appointment, but the key is that he seems to be a little away from her. Somehow, facing her, he didnt want to lie, and he asked Skyler rhetorically, If I told you, if I wanted you to keep it a secret, would you still tell anyone else about this? If Stephen hadnt said that, Skyler thought, she would have told Dolly and Brayden without hesitation, but the point is that Stephen said so, he said, this is a secret between the two of them, can not tell anyone. She was as enchanted to keep this secret for the rest of her life. She nodded almost without hesitation. Stephen looked at her for a moment, and the trust and determination in her eyes made him drop his guard, and he nodded his acquiescence. Why? Skyler was puzzled, Stephen obviously did not know Dolly, Brayden, Gale Technologies and Kirnd Group never had any interest in the rtionship, if he said that he attacked the Mitchell Familyspany is still justifiable, after all, it was her who rejected him, and brought him harm, but what does it have to do with the Brayden family? The family deserves to suffer, but what does it have to do with the Brayden family, and those photos, all Stephens work? Could it be that he liked Dolly and wanted to break her up with Brayden? This conjecture suddenly surfaced in Skylers mind, she was almost taken aback by herself, and backtracked to rationalize her thoughts, if so, then everything makes sense, but this reason, how to think how to feel ufortable. She immediately said this doubt, Stephen is drinking water, caught off guard a mouthful of water sprayed on the ground, Skyler hurriedly from the bag to pull out a few toilet paper, while panic to him apologized: Sorry, sorry, I just casually said, this is just an idea I have, if not right, you do not get angry, and do not mind. How could I possibly like a married woman with a child, that figure, tsk, tsk, forget it. There was a time when he told Jayden that he never understood why Jayden had to hang himself on Dollys tree, the outside world is so big, like what kind of girl can not find it, now he understands that all the original do not understand, just because you have not personally experienced it, have not experienced themselves, and how can know the feelings of others inside it. Although he has been helping Jayden, but Jayden in front of him will rarely take the initiative to mention Dolly, perhaps between men is not as gossipy and curious as between women and women, and he is only now somewhat clear Jayden, he is such a cool and indifferent person, there will be times when he can not control himself, it turns out that all his resentment, are derived from her, the same love, but they Such people do not have any chance to pursue. Isnt everyone equal, isnt love without fault? How is it that some people, from the moment they fall in love, are doomed to have no chance to pursue it? I dont even know who she is how can I like her! The paper in his hand emitted the fragrance of magnolia, he put down the paper in his hand and said very seriously, In my life, there is only one marriage contract. Many times people speak without thinking too much,pletely out of a consciousness, certain things, a sentence you think in your mind more times, in your unconscious time wille out. It was only after Stephen said that he felt that this sentence was simply a disguised confession, right? He had a lot of contact with women, but was not sure what a true confession, in the true sense of the word, really looked like. All he knew was that the subtext of his statement was as if he was saying to her, I have only that one marriage contract with you in my life, and you are the only one who is my then unmarried wife. And Skyler didnt react, she was still caught in this circle of Stephen doesnt like Dolly, so what was Stephens purpose? She waspletely unaware of the potential meaning of Stephens words just now, her attention was on the first half of his sentence, thetter, she did not notice. I know exactly what the purpose is, you will not tell me, so I do not ask, I know that S is you, I already have in mind. Skyler said with a sense of relief. How do you know I wont tell you? Still subconsciously the words came out of Stephens mouth. Who knows Skylers reaction power is faster than his, she quickly waved her hand: No no no, you dont tell me, if you tell me I definitely cant keep the secret! She was also born in this kind of family full of power and interests, but much cleaner and purer than him, what there will say, unlike him, from childhood to maintain the habit of talking to anyone in the heart of the draft once, afraid to say the wrong word will touch the interests of their own family. He had thought that people born in such families are all like him, like the gentry, on the surface can call you brother and brother, and you drink at the same time do not know what in the heart to y as intended, how to maximize their own interests. Chapter 1024 Special Venting She is like a clear spring, flowing on such a winding mountain road, and like an overwhelming waterfall, washing away the dirt on top of his stubborn stone, washing his mind. She finished with her hands on her chin, a sad face, she asked herself, really only because it was a secret, she promised Stephen she would not tell them, her own heart, is there a trace of the original did not intend to tell them the idea? She suddenly felt so bad about herself, she has been with Leon, how can still think about these messy things, the marriage is she broke her head are going to return, good horses do not eat back grass it, no, Stephen, he counted himself back grass? Skyler pinched himself in the heart, still thinking about what, she and Stephen, did not make the enemy is Stephen Generous not to see with her, did not be the same as Dads mouth is good Stephen saw three unhappy written in big letters on her face was made tough by this look: Stop thinking about messy things, thinking about these things all day will be more annoying, since these things that make you unhappy are brought by me, well, how about this, Ill take you somewhere, just as a remedy for you. Whats the ce? Skyler asked. Stephen winked, Confidential! He waved his hand and greeted the waiter over, Pay the bill!!! In front of the store, Stephens Volkswagen was parked there, and Stephen unlocked it and pulled the passenger door open for her: Youll have to take my cheap car this time! I did not expect Stephen actually still take this stunt out to say, Skyler felt red in the face: Why do you still mention ah, that is all a misunderstanding you were so unbeatable at that time, of course I want to press your momentum! Stephens driving speed is not the usual fast, Skyler such a new drivers license people can not even think of the kind, the whole way she kept prompting Stephen: Slow down, drive slower! People are going to fly out! With the radio still ying in the car, Stephen shouted at her, What do you call this fast! Its not even real racing yet!!! Skyler screamed in her mind, and indeed, as soon as Ao Stephen steadily pulled into the parking lot of the race track, she told herself that it was over and the prophecy hade true. Stephen took the VIP card and led her inside, the green race track with red and whitenes and numbers written in white pen paint. Stephen leaned on his sports car, his right hand on the door, blue and white to see the race car, chic shape, Skyler felt like a rocket, this is still the first time she grew up to see a real race car, it is the first time she and such a race car can have a close contact. She could not help but go forward and touch the body, smooth and clean, a detailed scratches are not, a dust is also missing, you can see the owner really love it baby it. She remembered the first time sheughed at Stephens car low-end no ss,pared with now is simply the vision of the frog at the bottom of the well! Stephen look at her face stunned look, smile harmless: Want toe up and sit, today here only the two of us, let you feel the speed of racing, and your Bentley is very different! Skyler nodded, took the helmet Stephen handed her, because rarely wear a helmet, her long hair is very disobedient and helmet tangled together, get a long time did not get off, Stephen looked at her for a long time anxious look, carefully said: Let me help you. He went around to Skylers side and put his hands around the top of her head and carefully smoothed out the long hair at the back of her neck, strand by strand. He originally thought that he should always have the kind of life where as many women as he wanted would pounce on him, and he never thought that he would one day help a woman smooth her hair with such care and attention. There are many firsts in life, but an asion like this makes him feelfortable. Okay. His face was close to his own, and his four eyes met, and suddenly burst into a diffuse spark. Her eyes had a little brown pupil in them, and her eyshes were slightly curled up, like a natural Barbie doll, and he looked dumbfounded for a moment, his eyes lingering on her face. It was Skyler who felt a little out of ce and looked away first. Stephen also felt slightly embarrassed as he got back into his drivers seat. He stepped on the gas pedal and the blue and white car, like an ignited rocket, cut a dashing arc across the spacious track. Hows that, does the wind speed leave you with no way to think about anything else?! Is it true that you wont fall? Skyler closed his eyes tightly and did not dare to look, the scenery outside the window was really moving too fast, like a gouache painting pasted with water. This is a very special way to forget your worries, but it works much better than drinking and smoking and other decadent ways, forgetting your worries is really too important thing in life. At the moment, the only thing that haunts the mind is the sound of the wind, and a vibrant green in front of you. She looked sideways to her left, his face was expressionless, apparently used to it, was he also bothered by something? Does a rich boy like him also have things that bother him? And at this moment Stephens heart is also a deeper pool of peace than ever before, not only his always favorite racing can bring him such peace, and her around him, his regret over the past few years, finally no more, he finally understood his heart, he never hated her, he had, only the resentment of her, and now more than a point of fondness for her. What I like about it is that its like were sitting in a car and the scenery around us is constantly changing, but I just want to keep looking at you. The blue and white car ran herep afterp, until looking around the scenery are numb, Stephen only hit the brakes to stop the car steadily. You said before, when we first met I was in your eyes really owed a beating, so, next, letspete to see which of us is better at beating people up! Stephen said, but also at her than the fist. Skyler blurted out, Ha, then youre going to lose. Not many people who fought with her could get out standing, even Leon, who was a soldier at the time, couldnt get out of her hands without a fight. Why? Stephen asked her. Skyler drew up a standard taekwondo start: Because Im a ck belt. Stephens finger tapped on the car, Coincidentally, so do I.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 1025 Defense and Offense The Fresh Balcony. Its actually a real taekwondo gym?! Skyler looked at the dojo in front of her with surprise, she hadnt set foot in here for many years and thought Stephen was just talking about having fun, but she didnt expect him to really bring her here. Stephen deliberately squinted at her, the corners of his eyes were hidden smiles: What, to backtrack? This trick does not work with me oh Skyler clenched his fist: Who wants to backtrack, I am afraid that you are on the verge of escape, when I was beaten on the ground do not cry like a baby. Manly man, if I were to go back on my word, wouldnt that be a disgrace in front of a little woman like you? Stephen put his hands behind his back and bent down and leaned over to her. With the sudden closeness of distance, Skyler subconsciously leaned back: I hope you wont regret what you said when you change into your Taoist clothester, littledy? Youll soon see what awesome is. Stephen sped his hands: Missy is so excited, I will definitely apany you! Skyler herself has a sweet and lovely temperament, she is not tall, after changing into the Taoist costume she tied her shoulder-length hair into a high ponytail, but there are a few ancient world of dashing and unconventional female warrior. And Stephen such a look to know is a dude, after changing into the road clothes also instantly decent a lot, but even changing clothes, can also see his kind of unconventional character, his corpel is not carefully sorted out, if you can see his good-looking corbone. The two of them synchronized the ck belt around their waist, and then took a few steps forward, politely saluting each other, Stephen signaled her to start first, after all, the other party is a girl, when he used to practice taekwondo, courtesy to girls is his constant habit. But even if he let the other side, he was confident that he would not lose, and he did so only in the hope that no matter how badly he let the opposite side lose, he could leave her with a good image of being a great and gentleman. Sheughed disdainfully in her heart, let her? Is there a mistake, or is Stephens brain wrong? She is a girl? But since he gave up, she will not push back, so that after he lost, she can also give him a good step to let him down. She made the first move, lifting her leg towards him, Stephen didnt dodge, it was a grassroots move, he actually raised his hand and looked like he was easily blocking her attack. Skyler a, his hand is okay, right, he actually used his hand to hold her leg? The bones in the hands are weaker than other parts of the body, is this Stephen is iron, not afraid of fractures? Stephen surface although did not show how big a look, but the pain in his right hand can not be ignored, this girl is really strong, he used to train with his teammates, want her so, probably can be worth his two female teammates! I should have known not to let her, and now I can only pretend to be rxed, but fortunately he did not make more to block her with his arm, or else tonight probably have to stay in the hospital it.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Is your hand okay? Skyler dropped his hand and took a step toward him. Stephen rubbed his right hand, still in the same cockney tone as before: I didnt say I had something to do, then. This is intended to let her three moves? Well see, Stephen, you watch, Skyler regained momentum, with absolute speed up is a beautiful move, Stephen had to in the heart secretly sigh, she really is not simple, such sensitivity and mobility, simply the best of the ck belt. He thought he was a genius in taekwondo, but in reality he was not. He just put a lot of time into it, and only those like Skyler can be called geniuses, and he was simply considered an ordinary one. With a nimble dodge, he transformed Skylers fierce attack into air, but the corner of his forehead still hurt a little, no need to think, must have just inadvertently or rubbed, good thing there was hair in the way can not see much of a problem. Skyler also sighed in his heart, three moves down, except for the first he used his right hand to block her, hitting a rtively heavy impact, she barely took advantage of the slightest bit. This was never possible before, even for Leon, three moves down he was still on one knee with his arm tied dead to her back, now a little beyond her expectations. Looking at Stephen, who was almost unharmed, there was only one voice in her mind at the moment that said, Ive met my match. Stephen was standing behind her, dressed in white like a warrior in a costume drama, his male voice sounded behind her: Its my turn. Skyler felt her body reacted much faster than her brain, and a second or two after he finished she spun around quickly, her palm braced against Stephens left shoulder in death, and went around behind his back, trying to grab his right arm, how could Stephen be caught so easily? Stephens strength was terrifying, he just jerked her arm, she felt like her whole body was going to be thrown out of the same, she was already slim and light weight, afraid that a carelessness would throw her out like garbage by him, but Stephen still did not use his full strength, just she was just held by him on the ground. Stephen didnt use his full strength which obviously gave Skyler the opportunity, she quickly broke free of Stephens grip and with a reverse attacked Stephens back, such an impact caused Stephen to sway forward a few steps and Skyler lifted her leg again, aiming for his shoulder! Stephen, although his back was to her, still knew her next move by intuition and the airflow driven by her lifting her leg, counted the time and turned quickly when Skylers leg was only less than fifteen centimeters away from him. Skyler thought this kick would definitely hit him, but he dodged it! Does this guy have eyes in the back of his head? Is he even human? Her left hand hurriedly supported the ground to control her body bnce. Stephen, the guy, actually aimed at her hand on the ground, he pulled her wrist to put her down, but Skyler and is not easily conceded to the master despite being put on the ground, her empty right hand wrapped dead around his shoulders, taking Stephen with him to his knees. One lying and one kneeling, the cut continues in this bizarre position. Chapter 1026Guilt Mentality The two people are still frozen in this action, who refused to let go of anyone, as if whoever lets go, the game bes who lost. After confronting each other for a while, it was Stephen who spoke first: Its really no match today. Skylerughs too: I think so too! A four-eyed meeting, sparks, such a look like the first time the two met, Skyler sitting in his baby Bentley to look at her car window Stephen kind of gaze, mutual dislike, mutual despise. But there is something more than that in the gaze, like a stranger meeting a confidant, the delight of a chess match. In fact, a move in a move is more than who knows who, if I know you, I understand you, then your next move I will be more clear than you, and can make a fairly sharp response based on their own guesses. If I had known you were so good, I would have kept out of your way. Stephen straightened his clothes and re-buckled his belt. Skyler sat cross-legged on the ground: But even if you let me, I still did not take advantage of a little, and, in the end, not by you buckle on the ground The more she said, the smaller her voice became. Stephen thought she was upset and hurriedly remedied the situation by saying, Look, but you still have my hand, I cant move it. Skyler patted him on the shoulder, and pretended to say to him: So ah this cut or I win! Stephen was not going to admit he had lost in front of a woman, he smacked Skylers hand off his shoulder, What the hell, I held you first, no more, this is a tie. Skyler raised his face andughed: Hahahahaha Im just saying, you dont take this too seriously ah, as a man, can you not be so stingy ah! Stephen pointed at himself incredulously: Me? Stingy? Hey, are you mistaken ah, if I am stingy, whye up to let you ah. You woman has no conscience. Skyler has stood up holding their own clothes: I still admire you, your reaction ability than I have to be much faster, but it does not exclude that I have not practiced this factor for a long time, ah, really men and women strength gap is still a little big, it is born, no way Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Thest sentence, she seems to say to their own ears, but the words also reached Stephens ears, the strength between men and women is indeed an important factor in winning the game, well, some men are not afraid of pain and strength and big, stand there and let the opposite of the little girl a bunch of kicks also have nothing to do, but a hand is the opposite of an over-the-shoulder, the face of such people, your moves are good, the reaction is fast, but also not sent The first step is to put the opposite side a shoulder m. This is clearly thews and matters in taekwondo, but it seems to imply that the business field you look at the same subtle rules, somepanies are just big, well-funded, it is simply impossible to swallow it all up with ones own power. Even if you make a little scheme, because there is a strong financial solid power, your little little backstabbing is insignificant. If an extremely tough taekwondo man suffers from acute gastroenteritis before a match, then all his chi will bepletely out of reach during the match. When Stephen was faced with a strong, well-established Kirnd Group, his first thought was not to attack them head-on, which would not only be disruptive, but would put Gale Technologies in a bad light, and if it failed, Gale Technologies would have a hard time in the business world. So he chose behind the scenes, using his most familiarputer system, to find a suitable opportunity, and used Le, the woman who came to his door to help him, in a ce where ordinary people can not even imagine the hand, step by step want to dismantle Kirnd Group. In a way, he even used his dad, Gale Technologies, a property that belonged to his dad, since they had a conflict, his dad never wanted him to be the heir of Gale Technologies, but no matter how silent, Stephen knew in his heart that his dad only had one son, even if he However, Stephen knew in his heart that his father only had one son, even if he was not capable of doing anything, even if he was ridiculous, Gale Technologies would be his in the future. This is the same as the ancient transmission of the throne, please can not be blood rtions, the prince is no longer how to fight, he is still the prince, can still inherit the throne. Besides, the former yboy Stephen, who had nothing to do, has long since died along with the destruction of the marriage contract, and now Stephen, how can it be that he has nothing to achieve and nothing to lose? He used the name of Gale Technologies to acquire Kirnd Group, his father secretly knew that he was in control of these, but he did not bother to ask, as long as there is money to take, there are shares to earn, why not do it? When people asked, he said his son did it, and he was able to change Stephens previous image of a cynical and prodigal son. The sparring today, let Skylers understanding of Stephen deeper, she some doubt at that time heard those things about Stephen is true or false, he looks like this, really does not look like other peoples mouth will only spend the days of the loser son ah. If you dont see his poisonous and somewhat arrogant nature, perhaps the two can be good confidants. She has lived up to now, there are still a few people who can fight her evenly, Stephen is the first, such an evenly matched opponent, and know how to humble her, how can not let people have sympathy for each other. But in fact, she does not need to think about those people a few years ago the rumored image of Stephen is true or false, because she has no reason to know, she has been with Leon, for this only exists on paper fianc, should be like the wind, to fade away in her memory. And today Stephen had admitted to her that he was the mysterious S. He might still be the saboteur behind his friendspany, and in the face of such a person, even if there is no resistance, there should be a sense of caution, Skyler said to himself in his heart. But the strange thing is, for Stephen, she really half a bit of vignce can not be set up, let alone resist, every time she sees Stephen, she always have a special feeling, feel like their husbands in the outside of the woman, very inexplicable want to scold themselves for eating the bowl, watching the pot. It is true that she and Stephen did not do anything, so there should be no need to feel guilty about Leon, but every time she thinks of Leon, she still has no reason to feel a kind of weakness from the bottom of her heart, which haunts her all the time after she met Stephen. Chapter 1027 Head-to-head Dolly pulls a striped mens tie off the shelf of her closet and she turns her head to Brayden, who is sitting on the couch reading the news on his phone. Are you really going to meet the chairman of Gale Technologies? Dolly asked, rising early with her hair scattered casually over her shoulders, adding a touch ofziness to her, but the obvious dark circles under her watery eyes also seemed to tell the others that she hadnt slept well in a long time. Brayden happened to press the on/off button of his phone, and he looked up at Dolly who approached him, Well, Leon had a hard time getting the address of Gale Technologies. This Gale Technologies, its really mysterious, we cant actually find out its location, if we hadnt already learned the IP address of theirwork, we really wouldnt be able to find them. Dolly put the tie on his neck, not very skilled to help him tie his mostmonly used style of bow tie: Then you must be careful ah, if you want to sign a contract, must be careful if there is any fraud in the contract, if they put forward any requirements and advice, you must be careful, be thoughtful if At this time her hand tie is also tied, Brayden suddenly reached out and attached the back of her delicate white hand, dark brown eyes full of love and concern for her, like the white clouds floating in the blue sky, and like the stars in the dark night sky adorned. Howe I didnt know that you could tie a tie? Dollys smooth face emerged with two blushes: There are many things you cant think ofter, and Ill take my time to learn them all for you. Dolly is a subtle to the extreme,pletely is a traditional oriental girl, so whether in love or now in married life, Brayden feel that he is a man, should give more care to his wife, she likes passive, then he will take the initiative, when, this subtle and introverted people also learned to talk to him so affectionately. It is often the most mundane phrase, like the usual Have you eaten? and How are you? Brayden only felt ayer of warmth flowing quietly in his heart. He lowered his head and gently touched Dollys forehead with his own, her warm soft hair against the corner of his forehead, and Brayden felt immensely happy: I didnt know that you could say such nice things to me so affectionately. Dollys hand rested on his broad shoulder, her voice moving like ark in the woods: When this is all over, Ill tell you every day. Brayden held her tightly in his arms, his chin resting on her head, andughed softly, Keep your word. Her encouragement is Braydens only support of faith in this world and a constant source of strength. For this meeting with the chairman of Gale Technologies, the other party was thoughtful enough not to choose the groups office or conference hall as usual, but to set up a very famous bar. Brayden has met many famous people, meeting ces are always restaurants, cafes, a little more special will choose in the gym such ces, no one has set in a bar such, sounds a little pandemonium it. Since the location is a bar, there is no special parking lot for Brayden to use for parking, he had to drive around and find an empty space at the intersection and stop, he opened his phone, the address on the text message is here, Miller Path, No. 36. This meeting, he did not bring a person around, only one person to go, this is also a special request from the other side, hope Brayden came alone, idle people, not allowed to enter. He walked into this bar, some familiar and unfamiliar decoration style can not help but let his thoughts back to a previous day, he was heartbroken that day, a person in a daze ran to a bar simply do not know what the name, until the drink unconscious after incapacitated Looking at such decorations, he couldnt help but say to himself in the back of his mind, This should be the right ce.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. His impression of this ce is really not very good, this bar is like a ck box full of his dark memories of the past, a walk over, as if you can feel their own despair, loneliness and mncholy of the day. Such staggering lights and shadows made him dizzy, and the air that smelled of cigarettes and alcohol continued to numb his brain from the moment he stepped into the ce, leaving him almost without a chance to think. Can such a ce really make people calm down and think about their interests, can they really have the state of mind to want to talk about cooperation? What kind of person would choose such a ce and ask him for talks. The mysterious S, dozens of unknown photos, various IP addresses, inexplicable acquisition ns, and the world of lights in front of us All of these cast a vague veil over this mysterious man, giving him an air of mystery. Looking at the invitation he sent to himself, Brayden felt as if this man was very close to him, but in fact was very far away. Brayden was looking around for a middle-aged man who looked about forty or fifty years old, when the phone in his hand suddenly vibrated a few times, he pressed the screen, or from the mans text message: on your right, I see you. He subconsciously looked to his right, a man was looking away from him, he shook the phone in his hand, express Brayden he was the man he was looking for. There were too many people shuttling back and forth between them, and the overhead lights were still flickering, so Brayden could not see the mans face for a while, and had a vague feeling that he was not the mature and entrepreneurial 40 or 50 year old he thought he was, but a young man about the same age as him? When you get closer and see what the person looks like, the air between the two is simply going to freeze up, the two people are emitting a different aura around them, one ming, one calm and abundant. Braydens fists involuntarily clenched, and the veins on his forehead bulged, his brow furrowed, as if he would not be able to control the thought of using force in the next moment. His details, was the man very keenly captured, but he did not show half a look of surprise or fear, but beyond the normal calm and calm, he put down the shaking ss in his hands, hands hanging down, see Brayden, like seeing an old friend as natural and casual, the corners of his mouth hanging smile, eyes like a boundless universe, let people feel unfathomable. Its been a long time, Brayden, the man said to him. Chapter 1028The visitor is not good Brayden could not hear what he was saying at all, in his eyes, only saw the mouth of the man across the table, and his brain, the string called reason, seemed to be in a sh to fall apart again. He quickly stepped forward and grabbed the mans cor without saying a word, his eyes were red and his teeth were gritted like he wanted to eat the man alive. You tricked me? These three words really used up all of Braydens control, and his fists just seemed to be going up involuntarily as if they werent going to listen to him. The man was violently grabbed by Braydens cor, but did not reveal a half-hearted look of displeasure, but an iparable frankness, the terrible thing is, he seems not afraid of him at all, the corners of the mouth still if the smile: If I say yes, the next second you will not swing a punch at my face? Jayden is worthy of Jayden, really afford his name, harmonious with calm and collected, this time can also smile and ask Brayden such words, if you ignore the rtionship between the two people, Jayden this statement, but really like a joke. Brayden never felt that any of the words Jayden said to him may be joking with him, the rtionship between the two people is too special, Dolly is his Braydens wife, and this person is his wifes life saver, Dolly always had a guilty feeling for Jayden, and Jayden and his own rtionship, nopromise is the love rival Seeing each other, the difference! There are already good people around the two of them want to have a good time, the crowd a whisper, talk about. But these two people happen to be not people who care about the eyes of others, their world, the moment they met, turned into a battlefield of war. If you y me, I cant guarantee that youlle and go back in one piece. Brayden is telling the truth, this Jayden is the only person in the world who even if he doesnt speak, just standing there makes Brayden have the urge to go up and punch someone. Jaydenughed softly out loud, Of course I wont fool you, Im the one who asked you toe. At these words, Braydens grip on his cor tightened again, and the air was full of gunpowder. Jayden didnt want him to loosen his cor, he just said in a very t tone: If it wasnt me who came to see you today, I wonder if Mr. Kirnd would treat another person the same way he treated me, or is this the unique treatment of the famous Kirnd Group to its partners andpetitors? ? Braydens hand slightly loosened, Jayden did not move to pull hispel back from his hand, is slightly heavy draw back, he also seems to intentionally or unintentionally in the fight Brayden grabbed his cor of that force. Jayden straightened his tie, smoothed out the wrinkles with his thumbs, and then sat back in his seat as if nothing had happened: I didnt expect to see Mr. Kirnd after all this time, but hes still the same as he was in the hospital, reckless and impulsive, without thinking about the consequences Braydens tightly clenched fist squeezed tighter: Im here to talk about work, not to see you perform. If you still want to recite those lines youve prepared in front of me, I advise you to rot in your stomach before those words are spoken. He turned to leave after he finished speaking, but Jayden would stop him behind him: The reason why Gale Technologies wants to buy the branch of Kirnd Group, if you walk out of here today, no one will ever tell you as patiently as I did. Hearing the name Gale Technologies, Braydens heart missed a beat. Surely it was not a sudden ident at the bar, but an inevitable one that he, Jayden, had nned long ago Could it be that he was the chairman of Gale Technologies? No, it cant be. Gale Technologies was founded a little earlier than the family, and at that time, there was no Jayden in the world. If youre really here to talk about my work, then you should tell me who you are, Jayden, who you really are? Brayden narrowed his eyes slightly, trying to get a good look at the man in front of him. Jayden did not answer, but pressed the business card on the table and moved it towards Brayden, who then did not want to take it, he just skimmed the piece of paper, Gale Technologies Finance Director. He sneered, as if deliberately putting on a disdainful face to him: Finance director? You have many identities, study abroad doctor, university professor, and now this additional finance director What other identities do you have that we people dont know about? Hey, is there any identity you need to immediately get this identity ah? Brayden this talk is only used to gas Jayden, but only Jayden know, Brayden, in fact, is to that right point, his every identity, is to serve his n, his goal, what is the original intention, he has long forgotten. Now when he heard Braydens words, he had no intention of refuting them. He nced at Brayden and skimmed his own business card on the table, and did not say anything. Brayden thought he was blocked by his words and continued to say coldly, I came here to see the chairman of your group, and now Im here and I dont see him. Dont tell me that you are here to rece him, you dont have this qualification and you dont have this opportunity.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Kirnd is afraid of misunderstanding, I came here because the chairman dispatched me, I only represent me personally and part of the groups interests, I never said that if I came I came on behalf of the chairman. You have the right to invite, and I have the right toe to the appointment. Jaydens eyes did not blink is arge series of words, sometimes Brayden really want to open his mouth to see what kind of iron teeth he is. Having said so many irrelevant words, Mr. Kirnd, lets talk about our work. The chairman of the board has asked me to make sure that the matters of this acquisition are carefully exined to you. Originally I thought Mr. Kirnd would also be very concerned about the acquisition, but when you see me, you seem to have left all these things behind and have no interest in knowing about them. Its true that the personal grudge between Mr. Kirnd and me is bigger. Brayden took a deep breath, he was right about that, he came here to find out the purpose behind Gale Technologies acquisition of the Kirnd Group branch, not to have a moment of fun with this scheming man, thepanys interests were more important, how could hee to fight with him over such a grudge? Even if the person in front of him has the intention of deliberately provoking him he should restrain his emotions and not fall for the viins scheme and waste his time on such a person. Chapter 1029 The Wind is Out Somehow, facing such a face, Brayden could not force himself to calm down to listen to him talk about work matters, as if work so strict things should note out of this persons mouth, the word work has not yet popped out of Braydens mouth, he felt himself blocked by an invisible thing mute. Jayden pulled up a stack of papers from one side of the couch and ced them in front of Brayden, who seemed confident and spoke without fear: Here, this is what the chairman asked me to bring over to Mr. Kirnd to go over. Brayden frowned at him, while also measuring the folder that was handed to him, as if he was worried that Jayden might have poisoned it, until Jayden took another step towards him with the object in his hand and raised an eyebrow at him, before Brayden reached out to take it. As suspected, Gale Technologies acquisition n makes clear all of its reasons for acquiring Kirnd Group, stating with conviction that the Kirnd Group branch needed to be acquired to alleviate a temporary need due to a breach of information caused by poor operations. But Brayden knew in his heart, thepany has been established for so many years, how deep is the foundation is he still not clear? He could not ask in front of Jayden if Gale Technologies had nted an undercover agent in our ce or if Gale Technologies had used something unseen to deliberately make Kirnd Group leak the information, so that Gale Technologies had such a acquisition opportunity. To Jayden, such words he could not ask, and if the front of this document was written with Brayden guessed not much, then the back of this content almost made Brayden feel like his heart was going to stop! It clearly states that he hopes that his acquisition funds can be brought to Kirnd Group, so that Kirnd Group can solve the urgent needs, and at the same time expressed his intention to always acquire Kirnd Group, and even in between the lines, Brayden can also vaguely see the word annexation The word annexation. It simply coincided with his own inner vision! He had been worried, but had not told Dolly about such a vision, he was afraid that she would follow his own worries, or even that she might think something blind, on the one hand, he had not told the board staff at that meeting held, just to put them all in a good frame of mind. This feeling is like lighting amp in a desperately cold ce, and then someone mercilessly blows it out and tells him that the ce is supposed to be this bitterly cold. He struggled to control his emotions and spoke coldly, Why? Expect Jayden to have any reasonable exnation for this? Dont be ridiculous, this person will only say a few words to fool himself. Besides, he suspected that his identity was false, maybe it was just a false position that he had been given on purpose, and deep down he didnt think Jayden knew what he wanted to know, but when he spoke, it was a resounding Why? In the business world, we are all in pursuit of fame and profit. I think you will not be ignorant of the survival of the fittest, and the survival of the fittest is a constantw of nature. Besides, Kirnd Group is a well-knownpany in China, while Gale Technologies is a newly emerged multinationalpany, or Gale Technologies was founded earlier than Kirnd Group, but the development in the past few years is notparable at all. Jayden gently thanked the waiter who handed him his drink and turned to hand it to Brayden. If you can get Kirnd Groups share of the overall market, do you think that Gale Technologies is a name that will be more familiar to more people? The implication of this statement is that Gale Technologies is going to buy every branch of Kirnd Group until it finally buys out Braydens mainpany. To put it more simply, We want you to go out of business. The ghost of Brayden actually reached out to take the ss of wine from Jaydens hand, since the day he got drunk, he actually had a deep fear of such things as alcohol, but today, he couldnt help but reach out to take it again. I dont believe there must be some other reason for this. The smell of alcohol instantly filled his entire mouth, and his tongue only felt a spicy, and an indescribable bitterness. Jayden incontestable smile, the n, indeed, is true, but only a small corner of his and Stephens iceberg n, since Brayden want to know, then let him understand some is no big deal, so he is so calm, only one person with the n to his appointment. The key to this matter is not how it will develop, but how they want it to develop, Jayden himself has his own calctions, and Stephen has not told his secret nning, as well as a long time ago the existence of financial problems, counting, the acquisition of this matter, to be divided into three parts. He felt he could tell Brayden today that one part of this is already his most special intention for Brayden, he wanted him to know that you Brayden is not omnipotent, you also have a weakness the cruelest thing in this world is not the sudden destruction of something you hold most dear, but You step by step, watching with your own eyes what you care about, right in front of your eyes, disappearing without a trace. Jayden is not a magnanimous man, from the moment Brayden swung at him in the hospital, he took the punch to Braydens head, and then iparably engraved Braydens name. There are many ways to retaliate against people, and we dont necessarily have to do the same thing to them. We need to meditate and analyze well in order to kill them all.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Why does he hate Brayden so much, seriously Jayden himself does not know, probably the source is Dolly, from childhood to childhood, as long as he wants something, he will do his best to get with all his efforts, for Dolly, he also always believed that, as long as he kept working hard, he can put himself and this woman, tightly together. Jayden organized the ns on the table, and a sip off the ss of wine, and stood up from the sofa, dazzling light cast his shadow, actually brought Brayden endless sense of oppression, raw buckle on his heart, suddenly heavy, so that he could not breathe. No further questions, so that concludes our conversation for today Other questions? In fact, there are, just do not want to say it in front of him, even if he said, Jayden such an old fox, will certainly not tell him the truth. Have a nice life, Mr. Kirnd, Jayden smiled like a gentleman as he extended a hand toward Brayden. Looking at the hand, it was the protocol of the conversation, a handshake to signal the end of the conversation, so was the topic really over? Probably not, he thought. Chapter 1030 A wave is rising again Brayden some mechanical shake Jaydens hand, is not an illusion, he felt as if Jayden heavily squeezed his palm, such a feeling with Jaydens trademark smile on his face, looks more than a point of mockery. The aim is to buy the entire Kirnd Group, Brayden all the way in the mind of Jayden that subtext in the words, and his mouth unspeakable smile, either, let Jayden feel that this is not only unpredictable but also unintentional. Or maybe he didnt put Dolly down? Looking at the green light turning red in front of him, this idea suddenly came to Braydens mind, and he almost didnt react to the traffic light shift, mming a brake, nearly hitting a pedestrian crossing, his body leaning forward involuntarily with inertia. Brat! Youre blind, how can you drive! The middle-aged man shouted at Brayden through the car window, but luckily the woman next to him who looked like his wife kept pulling him and said forget it, otherwise Brayden thought he would probably have a hard time getting out today. When he saw those photos before, he did get angry, but he had been misunderstanding Dolly was not really betraying himself, he never seemed to think about the other main character in those photos, ah, Jayden, a p on the wrist, Dolly will not abandon him, then it is only possible that this person with bad intentions deliberately went to Dolly! Brayden simply wanted to p himself hard, his attention was wrong all along, it was Jayden who really needed to pay attention and keep an eye on him! He has been punishing himself and Dolly, who loves him, with the faults of others, what the hell is he doing?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Dolly has been taking early leave for many days in a row, she so every day will be standing on time at the door waiting for him, today he went to see Jayden, Dolly must have waited for a long time, sure enough, when he arrived at the door, Dolly was sitting on the threshold, her hand supporting her head, a sleepy look, her body is still shaking, apparently, she waited longer than she thought . She seemed to be in a daze and went to sleep, even Brayden has stood in front of her also did not know, Brayden looked at this once shy and bashful her, decisive and resourceful her, now this daily waiting for his home she, will learn everything for himself not mastered her so many of her. The Dolly, who is dazed and asleep in front of himself, isposed of this. Meeting you is truly a gift from God. Brayden sighed lightly, bent down to pick up Dolly on the ground, feeling the cold body heat under her knees, Braydens heart felt guilty, she waited so long, but the door so cold Her long, curly eyshes fluttered, and her eyes opened slowly, only to find herself being carried into the house by Brayden. She moved her legs, trying to get Brayden to put her down, but Braydens hands kept tightening around her, clearly not wanting her to get down. Why are you awake? Surprisingly, it was Brayden who asked her first: Werent you sleeping soundly at the door just now? The expression on Dollys face didnt look lighter because of his flirtation: I woke up when you were sighing, why are you sighing? Did the conversation not go well today? Braydenid her down on the bed and pulled the quilt from the side to cover her. When he heard Dolly say that, he still paused in his movements. Brayden sat smoothly beside her, holding her hand firmly in a backhanded grip: I will be talking to Jayden today. Dolly sat up straight all of a sudden, and her voice held an incredulous surprise: How is this possible? Jayden? It really wasnt a chance encounter? No. didnt say it was a meeting with the chairman of Gale Technologies, how could it be Jayden? Dolly threw out a whole bunch of questions, she really didnt believe it was Jayden, she hadnt seen Jayden since thest time she approached him to ask where Brayden was, and he hadnt contacted her again, so howe this time, Jayden had gone to Brayden? Braydens voice was unmistakably emotional: Its him, hes turned into the CFO of Gale Technologies, he says the chairman of Gale Technologies sent him, and what he said today, between the lines, tells me that Gale Technologies goal is the entire Kirnd He wants to swallow up all of Kirnd Group. What? Jayden has be the CFO of Gale Technologies? And hes talking about annexing the entire Kirnd Group? This is unbelievable. Dollys eyes were rounded, and this was more unlikely than aet falling from the sky. Brayden still swallowed the words on the edge of his mouth, he and Dolly have gone through too much suffering and misunderstanding between them, he really does not want to smear something in such a good life now. Finance Director? It seems a bit strange, Jayden at first is not in the United States to help her treatment of doctors in the United States? Later he became a professor of medicine at Ravenwood University, which is understandable, after all, this is also rted to his original study, but now the financial director in the end what is going on, it seems, each of these upations are rted to her ah, the first two is okay, but the financial director of Gale Technologies, and what she has to do with it? I think, he may still have some kind of conspiracy Brayden said in a deliberately deep voice, now just thinking about that man, he hated his teeth, and could not wait to make him disappear in this world immediately. Dolly subconsciously argued, I should, no, Jayden used to help me in therapy, but still a pretty good person, a person who can help help others, the heart will not be so bad. Dollys defense in Brayden listen to the final or ufortable, after all, their own wife in front of their own face to praise their own hate people, but he did not go to refute Dolly, if it is the past, he was afraid that with Dolly long ago argued, but now, after the misunderstanding between the two people, Brayden still grew a lot, but also learned to restrain. Dolly speaks for Jayden just because Jayden is good to her, but a person like Jayden, who is only good to those he loves and wants to get what he wants in every way, is only far more terrible than Dolly can imagine, she always looks at the good side of a person and never looks at the dark side of his opposite, how can she think Jayden is a kind of person. Faced with the defense that Dolly brought to Jayden, Brayden only said this: I wish he would have been a good man if he could have. Chapter 1031 Change of mind Is this the home of Miss Mitchell, there is your mail. The courier boy took off his hat and kept agitating up and down, the weather was too hot, feeling as if the whole person was going to melt away if he stayed outside for one more second. Skyler only pushed the door open a small gap, just open it and feel the heat, outside the little brother to a kraft paper wrapped bag to her hand a plug and hurried away, this is hisst delivery today, hurry up and finish so early home ah. The strange thing is that the senders address is City M, and this Miss Mitchell obviously also lives in City M. Its the same city, so whats the need to send a courier? The kraft paper bag was shoved into Skylers hand, she was also very strange, she did not buy anything online, how the sun was going down this time there is her delivery ah? She pulled along the opening of the kraft paper left and right, and the contents were revealed. Inside ayer of bubble wrap was a perfectly normal envelope, which was wrapped tightly so that nothing was damaged and ced t and tidy in front of Skyler. The envelope reads To Miss Mitchell in ck pen and ink with panache, not quite directly as To Skyler but using herst name, which is neither awkward nor impolite. In fact, the second she received the letter and saw the four words, she already had a number in her heart about who had written the question. She opened the envelope and inside was a red invitation, not in general print either, but handwritten, with the general content of the invitation wanting her to be his teammate for the game.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Skylers mouth raised in a smile, this is the exclusivepetition for people who love taekwondo, she naturally want to go, not to mention the partner is that in the sparring has developed a sympathetic feeling Stephen. Her impression of Stephen was always framed in the image of him as an upromisingly promiscuous aristocrat, but since talking to him, she has found him to be an energetic and enthusiastic person who acts with humor and panache. Perhaps he was a yboy before, but she can now fully understand that it belonged to his youthful frivolity. She and Stephen were born in the same year, and it is because of this that the two parents had the intention of joining together, but the order of appearance of everyone in life is important, and she met Leon first, so it was Leon who was with her. Skyler carefully received the hand-copied invitation into the second drawer of her dressing table, but instead of closing the drawer properly, she stared at the To Miss Mitchell on the envelope and froze, what was wrong with her, was she regretting her refusal at the time? How now her heart, if there seems to be more than one persons position, and that persons position, there should not have been ah! There was a click, the sound of a key turning in the eye of the door, and she hurriedly closed the drawer, and Leons voice at the door was carried into her ears by the flowing air. Im back, Skyler, where are you? Im telling you, the boss went to see the chairman of Gale Technologies, and guess who it is? Im telling you, you wont be able to guess , Leon said as he stood at the door while changing his shoes. The chairman of Gale Technologies? Did Brayden meet Stephens dad? Thats not true. Isnt his father always abroad? Its impossible toe back, did Brayden and Stephen meet? She was alone in her heart silently thinking, almost to ask this question, but fortunately Leon just walked over, he made a mysterious skirt, look at Skyler face can not wait to know the look before telling her. Its that Jayden! Leon put his hands around his chest: I really didnt expect him to have anything to do with Gale Technologies, hey, the point is that he told the boss that Gale Technologies aim is the whole Kirnd Group, is to annex the whole Kirnd Group!!! Phew, fortunately not Stephen, just now is really too nervous, she forgot that no one knows Stephen except her, no no, now the focus should be on what Leon is talking about. Braydenspany is in a big crisis, why cant she always focus on this matter, why does she always think of Stephen in her mind? Then we have to help Brayden through the difficult time ah, you tell Brayden, there is anything we can help where possible to ask, we and my fathers side will definitely help. The official words sounded very perfunctory to her, but Leon sounded very heartfelt to people like him. He dragged his body and was about to lunge at Skyler, but the next moment Skyler did something that even he didnt expect, she actually reached out and separated herself and Leon in time, and smiled and pretended to be angry and told him, Its so hot, and you dont know how much youve sweated, and you havent showered yet. Leon scratched the back of his head with embarrassment and smiled as he hooked his hand and apologized to her while drawing clothes from the closet and telling her Ill go take a shower soon. It wasnt until she heard the bathroom door close that she sat down on the big Simmons bed in a disheveled heap. Her fingers crossed restlessly back and forth, her life had never been so confused as it was now. Simple as Leon, did not find her abnormal these days, but she knew that even if she concealed Leon, she could not conceal her heart, there is change is change, and it is a change that can not be erased and changed. Outside the window is a dark night sky, between the branches of the trees or the roots of the grasses a crisp frog song, through a small window to the room. She looked at the world at night, and somehow the window of the house turned into the window of her red Bentley, as if she was sitting in the drivers seat, and outside the window was Stephen with a hopeless face, his lips opening and closing up and down, telling her that good dogs dont get in the way, and good cars dont stop the road. I dont know how long it took for the face that was written in front of me to disappear into the nket of night, she was still in thefort of her own house, sitting on her own big bed, rather than on a narrowne that could only amodate a car, it was quiet around, no one was talking, only the sound of frogs outside the window. Chapter 1032 A Simple Life With all the business crisis that Kirnd Group has been experiencing these days, Brayden and Dolly have not taken the initiative to discuss it with the Ottos or evene to their door to tell them about it. However, in the advanced information now, even if the two of them did not go to the door to take the initiative to tell, Otto and his wife still through various media news reports, to understand the matter more than they know the parties concerned three points. Also because Brayden brought the acquisition of things in the future may expand this news, Dolly had to send Orion to the Ottos, she and Brayden every day to think of a variety of ways to use, really no time to take care of Orion ah. Since we have to get rid of them, it is inevitable that we will have to visit them at home. She looked at Orion in the cradle sleeping red puffy smiling face can not help but sigh: Orion, you must not me me and your father when you grow up, if we have been living ordinary ordinary days, mom and dad can always apany you, but not now, for the sake of all the hearts and souls, mom and dad had to first put you temporarily to grandparents The young Orion seemed to understand, his little face scrunched up as if he was expressing his displeasure at her. Dolly was actually scared in her heart, and this was the first time she met with her inws after the Kirnd Group ident. She does not me Brayden, she understands Brayden, but she does not represent the Otto couple, after all, are their own creation of the foundation, into this state today, even she is not sure whether Otto me Brayden in the end. Young grandmother, youre here. The nanny wiped her hand back and forth on her apron before she saw Orion in Dollys arms: Yo, and you brought the young master. Dolly smiled politely, Are Mom and Dad in there? The nanny gave her a smile and then called out towards the inner room, Chairman, Madam, Dolly and Orion are here! Talia saw Dolly holding Orion and quickly stepped forward to take Orion from her hands. She hadnt seen Orion for some days and was worried about disturbing their life together so she had been patient and didnt go to see the child. She hadnt seen him for a while, but she missed his little grandson a lot. She put Orion in her arms and rocked him back and forth, but Orion seemed to have had enough sleep, and instead of crying, he pointed at them with his mouth open and smiled. Otto also came over and looked like he wanted to snatch the baby from Talia. The two gray-haired, half-grown men were like two children who hadnt grown up, fighting over each others favorite toys. Looking at the two elders look like they cant get enough of Orion, Dollys heart drops most of the way. I think in the future, with Orion to share their attention, they wont put pressure on Brayden even if they are angry again. Before she could say anything, Otto was the first to see through her little scheme and spoke with a smirk: What, are you going to bring Orion to us two old guys to bring? What? Dollys little mind was pierced by Otto, and she smiled awkwardly: Its not that Im afraid you two miss Orion. This time it was Talia who was tearing her down: All right, all right, if you were really worried about us missing Orion, you would have brought him here long ago, and left us two lonely old people waiting until now. Dolly sighed in her heart that her fears were not unwarranted, and that the elders were always a tough hurdle to ovee. How not to speak ah, is not by us to say afraid ah? Otto deliberately said so to Dolly, looking at Dolly listening to the shivering look, he lightly coughed, instantly majestic, he solemnly patted Dollys shoulder: All right, thepany side of things, I have long understood, I still say, let nature take its course, the ship to the bridge natural straight Dolly suddenly blurted out, What if the ship sinks? Mr. and Mrs. Otto were amused by the daughter-inws subconscious answer, the two people could not stopughing, half a day Otto to suppress theughter, pretending to be majestic to Dolly said: sunk? Money is something that is yours, it is yours, not how hard it is useless.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Not to mention that we, THE Kirnd Family, are not going to survive without thepany. Talia interjected as well. This doesnt seem right, this is not at all the conversation one would expect! Shouldnt they be grimacing and questioning her about what the hell Brayden was doing at thepany all day that had brought their decades of hard work to this embarrassing state? How can it be like this in front of you, two peopleughing out loud, afterughing ran to the side to discuss to buy Orion what brand of cradle is better, what brand of milk powder to be safe? Is there any parent who cares less about their son than they do? She stood there alone, but the nanny told her, Dont stand there, youngdy, sit down. Only then did she adjust her mind and sit on the sofa. Talia looked at her with a distracted look and her eyes curled, Still worried about Brayden? In fact, she was not worried about Brayden, but worried that the Ottos would me Brayden, Brayden was already bothered by many things, the other people can not give him any more pressure, but she could not say this out, so she nodded her head to acquiesce to Talias words. Talia see her nod, a hand on the affectionate arm on Dollys shoulders: Brayden, I brought him up, this child is determined that what is determined to do with all the energy to do, this time is the same ah, what things, as long as he works hard, do their best to do, the result is what does not matter, right? The result is not important, our old couple has no special obsession with money andpany, your father, long ago, the money that others can not earn back in two lifetimes, the big deal is to live a little more frugally in the future, our livelihood, or there is no problem. Thats not what she was going to say! Dolly wailed in her heart, but did the two of them n their way out of thepanys bankruptcy so early? Are these still the real parents? Or is the Kirnd Group something they picked up? These two people are so Buddhist to live their lives, to Braydens every move, but also really noints, so okay, Dollys heart put down most of, since they have settled here, so now she has to go to a person, do not know this person, can solve the questions in her mind. Chapter 1033 You and I are different I already guessed that you woulde to me. Jayden looked at Dolly in front of him, without any look of surprise: Just, why pick a ce like Natural Park? An hour earlier Dolly had just gotten out of the Ottos with her cell phone and sent a message to Jayden, who arrived just as quickly, so they met quickly at the park. Because it was Sunday, Natural Park was busier than usual, with a steady stream of visitors just at the gate, vendors holding all kinds of balloons, and children always clinging to their parents hands and wanting one too. Jayden wore a sky blue casual jacket, with his usual serious and meticulous dress looks very different, pencil pants on his body, looks like his whole person more pencil tall. Dollys eyes cant hide the tired look, looking at Jayden who seems to be very different from the old days and wondering where has changed. She spoke in a daze: I remember when I was abroad before, you had just finished operating on me, I was always pessimistic at that time, and you took me for walks to various parks in the U. S. At that time, I often thought that if I could recover to my old self one day, I must take you to the park in City M She naturally stood next to Jayden, and the two just walked forward side by side in the most natural way, looking very cozy. Later on, I really returned to China, but I was always unable to fulfill the promise I made at that time for various reasons Even, you came back to the United States once again from City M because of my business. Dolly looked at the cobblestones arranged sporadically under her feet, walking on them, only to feel like the soles of her feet had been released.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. So today I set the ce for our meeting. The fine sunlight water on her head, like crystal hair ornaments adorned in her hair, and like stars between the Milky Way. Jaydens gaze, however, remained on her, like gazing at an iparably cherished treasure, there was a fine wind blowing the broken hair at her temples to her face, and he suddenly wanted to reach out and help her stroke her hair behind her ears: In fact, as long as it is with you as long as I can see you, no matter where I am, I will be very happy These words can already be called simr to a confession, but in Dollys ears have actually numbed, although Jayden is not a very good at telling her the truth, but she is not a wooden, his mind she more or less know. Its just that she didnt want to hurt him, nor did she want to ruin the harmonious rtionship between the two, so she never took the initiative to say it in his face. Of course including Braydens earlier punch to him in the hospital made the rtionship between Dolly and Jayden even more delicate, with Dolly only responding indifferently to him, I have someone I love. He knew this was the case and had expected to receive such a response, but never thought that when the words came out of her mouth, it would be such an indescribable taste in his heart when he heard them with his own ears. Jayden didnt think about how to answer Dolly, she had already continued on by herself: And he loves me too, were fine with each other. Dolly stopped to look directly at Jaydens somewhat sad gaze: If I could, in the past I would have liked to be friends with you forever. Friends? Jayden muttered darkly, humming softly and then shaking his head, the sadness in his eyes like the rising tide of the sea, full as if to overflow. Dolly choked up and asked him, Jayden, tell me, what exactly is your rtionship with Gale Technologies, what exactly is your purpose in asking to see Brayden, and are you teaming up to destroy Braydenspany? Destruction? Jayden repeated her words, If all the survival of the fittest in this world is the destruction of the weak, then whatw of order is there to speak of? Dolly mentally cheered herself up, and raised her voice to make her words sound more imposing: You know very well that Kirnd Group is not a weak yer at all, and I dont know what means Gale Technologies used to acquire the branch of Kirnd Group, but I am absolutely sure that with the operation and strength of Kirnd Groups operation and strength, it will not be interfered by Gale Technologies at all, nor will it be hit by the market. Since you were able to meet Brayden in ce of Gale Technologies chairman, I know you must know exactly what Gale Technologies acquisition of Kirnd Group is really about, and you must also know, what the n is after this acquisition. Dollys hand had clenched into a fist. She couldnt really get a feel for Jayden and could only try him out by virtue of her previous encounters, but now it seemed unlikely that she would get any valuable information from him either. Jayden was silent for a moment and said, Dolly, you may be a student at Ravenwood University, but you still dont understand the business world. I cant make any decisions at all, all I can do is tell you all about it. If it wasnt for you, how would I have gone to Brayden, Dolly, everything I did, I did with you as my stand. Jaydens words were sincere and Dolly heard them clearly. Hearing Jaydens answer, she finally breathed a sigh of relief and her tone rxed: Jayden, you know, what I fear most is that one day youll tell me that everything that happened to us was nned behind your back After Brayden told me the meeting was with you, I couldnt believe it at all, I knew you were always nice, you saved me, you told me you would never hurt me, I understood it all. Dolly said,pletely unaware of Jaydens slightly trembling fingers. He heard what she said, he knew that the day she feared woulde sooner orter, all he could do was to make that daye a little slower, a little slower, to do, to treat her better, so that when that day came, she could be closer to him. But now it seems that those he envisioned seem to be impossible, she now trusts him like this, when she knows everything, then how much she should hate him ah, he promised never to hurt her, for this promise he has been hurting the people she loves, so it seems to count as an invisible harm to her? Jayden had no time to care, all he craved was every ray of sunlight around her, every breath of air flowing from her side, no matter what the method, mean, shameless, as long as he could see her, Jayden felt that everything was worth it. He looked into Dollys dark pupils and uttered the unmistakably soft words, Yes, I would never hurt you Chapter 1034 The deeper you get into Skyler folded her taekwondo outfit and put it in her canvas bag. She sat on her butt on the big fluffy bed, her whole body shaking as the mattress sank, and suddenly like she thought of something she stood up, took two bottles of mineral water with ice from the fridge, juggled them back and forth in her hands, and threw them into her bag. She did not wear her usual favorite waterproof tform high heels, but chose a pair of grounded sneakers, deftly tied a bow to these shoes after she was satisfied with a turn in front of the mirror, and carried the canvas bag out. She still had the invitation to the taekwondo tournament from Stephen that she received earlier in her bag. Before she left the house, she touched the five words that seemed to be glowing, and her whole mood was going to brighten up. Probably because it was her favorite taekwondo match. Just a few steps out the door, there is the sound of a car honking behind her, at first she thought she was disgusted with her slow walk, urging her to hurry up, she could not help but speed up her pace, fast to go ahead. Who knows that the car followed her, and the sound of the horn became louder, not only this sound became louder, but also, it seems, the closer the sound was to her. Whats going on with this car? Is it a deliberate prank on her? She is a ck belt in taekwondo how can be good, just when she turned her head back, the car door also opened, a familiar shadow leaning on the open door smiling face looking at her it. You finally found me, if you dont see it again, Im really going to go up and grab you back with one hand. How is it you?! Skyler had surprise in his eyes. Stephen is wearing a well-fitting tracksuit today, with ck stripes printed with English letters on the shoulders, and the entire body of the mans clothes dont add up to more than a thousand dors of ordinary wear. Skyler swung the bag in his hand and deliberately flirted with him, You actually still drive this car, and today is such a normal dress, a rich young master like you, do you also like such amonce dress? Stephen patted the front hood of the car: My car is very good, a dozenps around City M every day without a problem, unlike some peoples high-end cars, which break down in the quietnes, leaving their owners at a loss! If I had known he would bring this up, I would not have flirted with him on purpose, Skyler thought, with a puffed up look, like a little girl who was robbed of her lollipop in Stephens eyes, making people want to take her in their arms and rub her head. Ive been waiting at your door for a long time, so I didnt want anything to happen to your fancy car, so I got up so early to pick you up, but I didnt expect you to not see me Stephen pretended to sigh. Well, even if you cant see me, you have to notice my old, almost-painted Volkswagen ah! Skyler took the bag and threw it at him: That in order topensate you, thisdy will reward you with a ride in your car today. Obviously, he is toozy to drive his own car Stephen muttered in a small voice, but after Skyler flew over with an eye sh, he said with a smile, Okay, then were leaving now! There were many people outside the dojo today, and most of those who came topete were young people of a simr age to them, naturally apanied by their parents, who were outside the arena urging and urging their children, telling them and telling them. Skyler gripped the handle and opened the window down: Obviously its just a game, how do these parents make it look like theyre sending their sons and daughters to war Stephen stopped the car and inclined his head to follow her gaze, and sure enough, those parents were just about to hang a big red flower on their son or daughters chest. If I mean if you hadnt asked me to join you in the game today, would you have asked your dad to apany you? Skyler didnt expect his head to lean over as well and almost collided with him when he wasnt paying attention. Stephen frowned, How is that possible? How could my dad be at City M. Even if he was, dont you think its too odd for him and me to be in the same picture at the same time? Skyler knew he had a bad rtionship with the chairman of Gale Technologies, but he didnt expect it to be so bad that even the appearance of the same screen would make the picture so odd. Stephen is already unbuckling his seat belt: Do not talk about him, Im in such a good mood today, do not mention him to let him y this kind of people are not still in the role of spoiling my mood Blood is the only bond that cant be cut in this world, so if you have the chance, its better to talk with an open heart. Skyler did not look at him and unbuckled himself. Stephen, who was unbuckling his seatbelt, heard these words and looked up at her next to him, the light in his eyes was elusive even to himself. The annual tournament is as strict as it is now, and everyone who enters has to go through security checks one by one before passing through. It was hot and queuing outside the gate to go through the security check was a great torture, not to mention the torture of being thirsty now, as there was not a store next to it. Stephen reached out and wiped a handful of sweat on his forehead, and Skyler next to him was no better, the day was too hot, and its a good thing she didnt put on makeup today, or she would have turned into a painted y figure by now. She reached in the bag to pull out toilet paper, heart sighing out of the door are well prepared, suddenly there is a gust of cold wind in her hand constantly fluttering on the back of her hand, she suddenly remembered, she went out, but also by hand to the bag dumped two bottles of mineral water! The point is!!! Its still ice!!! She took the mineral water like a treasure offering and shook it in front of Stephen, before Stephen showed the signal that I was going to grab it, and then moved his baby away from him with a small expression of triumph to the point of no return: Remember to owe me a favor. Stephen only felt himself in deep water and hot environment, at this time, let alone let him give owe a favor, is now let him learn Hou Yi to shoot down the sun, he can also not hesitate to run to buy a bow first. He was busy agreeing, snatching the mineral water from Skylers hand, and after a few sips, his dryness was relieved and he began to be naughty after rejuvenation. He moved closer to Skyler, who was still rummaging through his bag for the do-rags hed put in, and she subconsciously said, Dont lean next to me in this heat.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Once Skyler got serious, her tone was much different than usual, and Stephen obediently pulled himself away from her as soon as he heard it. Chapter 1035 is just as intense Stephen wanted to say something else, but the referee had already whistled for all the contestants to enter in order. Stephens number was in front of Skylers, so after hearing the referees voice shouting for entry, he waved his sleeve with Skyler: Im going. A snow-white slender hand grabbed the hem of his coat, pure white Taoist clothing, some flowing folds of clothing, with his ink-like eyebrows, but really a few ancient style warrior style. Be careful. Skyler said softly, Be sure to watch their every move She wanted to bark something else, but Stephen smiled and reached out and attached his hand to her hair, his thumb rubbing gently on her forehead, and when Stephen smiled, it was as if a peach blossom bloomed around him. The light in his eyes eluded her, and she could only see herself reflected in his pupils: I know, thank you. This tone, how so like coaxing children ah Stephen shoved his mineral water into her hand, leaving her a sprightly back, the back, like a messenger walking towards the light. The soft bottle of mineral water in her hand still carries the warmth of his palm, and the touch of his attached hand on her hair is still long recalled by her. Its too bad that I feel this way. Should I be d that these are only things that exist in my mind right now? If it existed in my heart, then I am really a fickle person, and I am afraid that I cant ept myself like this. She clenched the bottle in her hand and walked towards the venue. The hall was the same as always, but today there were many onlookers. In the past, the contestants had to watch the electronic screen and wait for the live broadcast, but now there was a special audience for the contestants. Skylers number was very far back and she wasnt too worried that she would be called on soon, so she found a seat closer to the field and settled in with confidence. Not long after she sat down, she was osted by a girl next to her who looked about the same age as her.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Hello sister, youre amazing, youre already a ck belt at such a young age the girl blinked her starry eyes, looking at her like she was seeing her idol, as if she would give her a big bear hug in the next second. Skyler still has a polite smile on the surface, but has not moved to pull himself away from her: Its nothing, as long as you practice diligently, sooner orter you will also wear the ck belt one day. Sister is here alone today? This girl has the property of being somewhat familiar with herself, and after a few words and Skyler to talk, she went up and took Skylers arm as intimately as she knew him. Skyler was staring intently at the venue, the two contestants had already saluted each other to show respect, coldly by her such a hold, Skyler almost subconsciously to pull her arm without mercy to give her an over-the-shoulder m Fortunately, her eyesight and brain circuits were tightly held by the figure on the stage, which made her not reject the intimate actions of the girl next to her at all. Seeing that she did not answer her words for a long time, the girl also followed her line of sight and showed a sly and gossipy smile at the corner of her mouth, I see, it turns out that she came with her boyfriend. Im already married. Skyler turned his head to look at her and said, she answered so that the girl froze for a moment, the normal reaction should not be blushing and shy not to speak, how is actually such a refreshing answer ah! The corners of the girls mouth twitched, and it could be seen that the answer to Skyler was really very speechless: Sister you are actually married, that is not and husband came together? I envy you all for finding people with the same hobbies and interests to spend their lives together How can you say that? This is the only question in Skylers mind right now, but her saying so is a chime for Skylers heart. Looking for someone with the same interests to spend their life together? It seems that she and Leon fell in love at first sight? She originally did not believe in love at first sight, the so-called love at first sight, but only because of the face, but when she met Leon, she realized that it was not exactly like that, was deeply attracted to each other, more is their own unique temperament. But together for a long time, in fact, found that the key point, whether it is the face or temperament, can not be the trust of both sides to live well, two people if you want to live together for a long time, in addition to themon outlook, habits and interests, should be ovepping each other. The so-calledplementary personalities and habits, if really applied to life, will only make the divorcee faster. When she thinks about it, are she and Leon really fit to spend their lives together? In fact, soon after they got married, there was a misunderstanding between Brayden and Dolly, and the two of them had to work hard for a while to solve the problems between them, but it didntst long, and the Kirnd Group branch was in trouble one after another. Its just that during this short time together, she just found that Leon had a slight conflict with many of her habits and hobbies, she didnt pay attention to it, always thinking that over time, couples should always tolerate each other and rub off on each other. During this time, since Stephen appeared in her world, she found that it should be important to have hobbies and conversation with each other, and that the feeling with Stephen ispletely different from the feeling with Leon. No, she couldnt think that way. The more she thought that way, the more she would feel that she and Leon were inappropriate, and the more she thought that way, the more she feared that the distance between herself and Leon would grow. Sister, sister, brother is saying hello to you. The girl next to her touched Skyler with her elbow and she whipped around to see Stephen in the distance giving her an OK gesture on stage, while she made a fist with her right hand and returned his confident gesture. The man who fought Stephen, about 58, was of a simr size to Stephen, and should not be Stephens opponent, Skyler thought in her mind, but she obviously forgot that this was a taekwondo tournament with many masters, and in such a tournament, there is no such thing as a superior or inferior, there is only an even match and no match. Skyler took a deep breath and watched the next game with bated breath. Such a game, so that people can not guess in the end who lost and who won, really let people watch the thrill, as if a breath has been hanging in the throat. Chapter 1036 Additional Feelings Looking at the situation on the stage, Skyler really admire themselves, the body and Stephen is about the same size, kung fu is really good, he fought against Stephen,pletely can not imagine if the neer and his PK will be how the situation. Two people tried for more than twenty minutes without a difference, the audience on the stage are uplifted, did not expect the first game is so intense, the two fight so difficult to separate, the referee then blew the whistle, give the order for both people to intermission. Stephens opponent side is naturally arge group of family and friends around the tea and water, and take a towel and fan, obviously in the air-conditioned indoor, they seem to get extra exaggerated. The referee saw that Stephen was alone and kindly handed him a towel. Skyler got up from her seat and was hesitating whether she should go over when Stephen stroked his hair and showed her a big smile, as if he could see through her hesitation and worry, this smile, as if telling her, Im fine Im fine. It was because of this smile that Skyler hurriedly took the mineral water he had been handed out of his bag and ran all the way towards the halftime break. Her hand grasped the red silk belt used to iste the audience, and the smooth silk belt was scratched out one fold after another by her: If you cant hold on, dont hold on strongly, make sure you dont get hurt, make sure you get out in one piece. Stephen had the spirit to joke with her at this time: Do I look like the kind of person who surrenders when he cant beat you? As with his usual frivolous and casual tone, Skyler, fearing he might misunderstand, hastily retorted, No, no, no Im not saying you cant beat him I dont mean that. Stephens hand on her shoulder, his gaze firm and strong: Okay, I understand what you mean, do not worry, practicing taekwondo for so many years, there are not many people can hurt me. This guy is a little tougher, but not without weaknesses, just now I have almost mastered, just give me a little more time Stephen rushed in the direction of the man and nudged her, And hes not an endurance yer, and he was the one who just applied to the referee for the intermission Skyler also looked at the man, the man lifted up the sleeves of the do-rag, the well-developed muscles on his arms contrasted with Stephens body shape like this, and she became more and more worried when she looked at it: But Stephen squeezed her shoulder and said with a smile, Dont but it, dont worry, as long as I want to do, no one can stop me, now I want to win, this man is nothing in my eyes. The referee blew the whistle again to signal the end of the halftime break, Stephen took a sip of water and then dumped the bottle into the trash can and took a step towards the field. Skyler still clutching the isted red ribbon, she clenched her lower lip, her expression can not hide the color of nervousness, like a heart to heart, Stephen happened to suddenly turn around at this time, with a not too small voice said: I will point to the end, will not let him lose too ugly. The words sounded very much like self-soothing orforting Skyler, but she sounded as if she had been given a shot in the arm, and somehow the words just somehow made her feel at ease, and he said he could do it, so he could definitely do it. She returned to her seat, the match was still intensifying, Stephens white clothes fluttering in constant movement changes, watching the people below, Skylers eyes were fixed on Stephen. She never thought that a young master with a golden spoon from childhood put on a taekwondo suit to sweat on the field is what it is like, such Stephen, Stephen who helped her fix her car on the road, Stephen who took her to forget about racing, no matter which Stephen, are too different from the noble Stephen who was a bunch of fancy in the mouth of others before. Hearing is not believing, seeing is believing, just as Skyler, at this moment, firmly believe that she saw such Stephen, is the real Stephen.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Suddenly there was a scream from the stage, causing the strings in Skylers head to snap once again, only to see the man opposite Stephen darting and kicking, then heading straight for Stephens shoulder. actually so hard! Skyler screamed up, ignoring the strange looks cast by the people next to him, this leg if it hits, it is the weight of the whole person ah, and passive Stephen, light fractures, heavy This close call, Stephen naturally will not let himself suffer this move for nothing, he pulled the other partys calf with a swift thunderbolt, easily threw the man out, good thing is to fall on the ground with safety measures, and not injured. The man is really as Stephen said, is not an endurance type of yer, before a long battle of attrition, has made him exhausted, and then by Stephen such a strong pull, his whole person like losing all the strength, fell to the groundte to move. While everyone was cheering for Stephen, the first person to sessfully advance today, Skyler was not happy because she noticed that when Stephen stepped off the stage, his right hand grabbed his left shoulder which had just been used as a target, although it was a small detail, it was clearly seen by Skyler on the stage. How about it, is not more and more worship me?! Stephen still has a smug smile on his face, his arms crossed, his exposed tiger teeth snow-white like pearls in the sun. Skyler was not in the mood to joke around with him, and she subconsciously reached out to touch his shoulder: Just now, your shoulder Stephen seemed to maintain the mental state and anti-central nerves of the game, and tapped his left shoulder vigorously before she did: Shoulder? Whats wrong with my shoulder? You see, its fine, that level, it cant hurt me a hair. Skyler looked at him suspiciously, still not really believe what he said, she reached out and touched his shoulder, it seemed really fine, no swelling and no blood seepage or anything She gambled like a punch over, and did not notice Stephens expression a little unnatural, his eyebrows slightly wrinkled, but he did not say anything, but full of breath to give her a cheer: soon to you, good performance, oh, better not lose too ugly ah. Hey, what makes you get to walk away in one piece while Im bound to get beaten up by someone else, huh? Skyler wrapped his hands around his chest with an unconvinced look. Stephen smiled with a mischievous smile on his face, reached out to her and said with a fist, Poor choice of words . Chapter 1037 Not really applicable Skyler raised his little chin proudly: Thats a must. Stephen looked at her with a confident look, dumbfounded, said that the mans foot really hard, his shoulder almost all to waste, and I do not know how long it takes for the pain to disappear. Despite the pain in his shoulder, he pretended to be fine and followed Skyler on the stage to watch the other yers. Every game that followed was spent in amazement and exmation of each one, andpared to Stephens first game, every game that followed was better than ever. Even Stephen had to admit how strong these people were, and as one group passed, Skylers number got closer and closer, and she swore she really had never been more nervous about any race in her life than she was right now. Stephen found that Skyler, who had been joking andughing with him, had be quieter and quieter over time as the number approached, as if to give some sense offort, and he reached out and took her by the shoulders with force. Dont be afraid, dont be afraid Im here! He said with a voice that contrasted with his juvenile good looks. Skyler naturally broke away from him and went back to his old pattern of scolding you or I wont call you Skyler: Whos scared? Im just worried. Im worried that our game will take too long and affect everyones lunch and afternoon tea Besides, youre obviously two months younger than me. Stephen raised his hands in surrender: OK, whatever you say, sister, is right! Then Ill wish you another great sess, little brother.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Skyler pretended to be a long speech and touched his head, and actually deliberately deliberate some: Well, good, really smart. Her opponent is a girl who looks a bit fierce, Skyler at the moment of seeing her immediately have a kind of, her face is full of written is, I do not mess with. The girl seemed to take the game more seriously than she did, not smiling the entire time, from the entrance to the salute from both sides. Its also true that she and Stephen are here to satisfy their hobby, unlike the others here, they are eager to get their provincial qualification books and step up to a higher level of thepetition. She also really admired herself for being able to think about so many things when she was on the field, probably because her own internal tension forced her to distract herself elsewhere. She subconsciously looked towards the stage, Stephen was sitting in her seat, saw her looking over and gave her an OK gesture, just like he did when he came on stage himself. If he can do it, why cant he do it himself! The girl who was sitting next to Skyler before returned to her seat again holding a ss, but when she saw that the person sitting in the seat had be Stephen, she was still slightly stunned and did not react for a long time. Huh? Are you the senior brother who was on the stage in the first group? Sooooo, she used the word senior brother, as if she had instantly brought the two strangers closer together. Stephen was concentrating on Skylers game and did not react to the girl next to him who was talking to him, so he did not pay attention. The girl also does not feel embarrassed, natural seat, until she sat down on her butt, Stephen then realized that there is an additional person next to him, the girl again as if to himself said: You really are a pair of ah, just now the sister also looked at you so. The words seemed to be a rejuvenating elixir, pulling Stephen, who had lost his mind, back. He finally reacted to the fact that someone was talking to him, and responded woodenly, Are you talking about me? The girl snorted, Now is there anyone else in the next seat besides you and me? Stephen looked around, and sure enough, the neighboring seats were all empty, because Skylers number was backward, many people had already finished the game, and their family and friends naturally apanied them home together, so the number of people in the audience was rapidly decreasing. At this time can still insist on sitting here, either to thepetition, or to taekwondo veterans. I didnt see you on stage just now either, youre not in thepetition today? Stephen crossed his arms on his thighs: Could it be a veteran taekwondo enthusiast? The girl pulled the blue belt around her waist, Look, Im a blue belt, how can a blue beltpete with you guys, of course Im a novice taekwondo yer who snuck over from next door to watch you guyspete! You just said that sister before also looked at me like I am looking at her now? Stephen hesitantly opened his mouth, in the bottom of his heart has scolded himself no less than ten times, what scene have not seen, on asking such amon question, how there is a feeling of embarrassment ah! Yes, but she is a little more nervous than you, she looked a forehead are fine sweat the girl paused, the second half of the sentence is actually more like to say to themselves: But you two are also really strange, care for each other is not Its a normal thing? I cant believe youre so squirmy The words fell on Stephens ears, he immediately became at a loss, do not know whether it is good to be pleased, or more confused only good, that person, she is the one who has rejected himself ah, and behind her there is a Leon he does not even remember what he looks like. He now has a good rtionship with her again, at best the best degree of mixing can only be good friends three words, think carefully about his reason for returning to City M this time, it seems that the real goal is Mitchell Group ah. Because of Jaydens rtionship, he also incidentally destroyed Braydenspany together when realizing his n, only now, he seems to be deviating from his original intention step by step, after getting along with Skyler, he surprisingly never thought about these headache-inducing interests, instead, what he has gained these days is a feeling that was not there before. He did not quite want to do something to Mitchell Group, in fact, the original meaning is also her, nothing more than the years refusal to marry, so he fell not a small shadow, so he wanted toe back to count the years of grievances to Mitchell Group. Little two?! At the moment the term seems to apply only to Skyler and the man called Leon, who he suddenly wanted to meet, an opponent called Leon, a man who could easily defeat him Stephen without ever meeting him He looked at Skyler, who was attacking and defending from the opposite side of the stage, and became more and more curious about what kind of person Leon was, who could make Skyler sh her marriage within three months. Leon? He was eager to meet, but to do so without moving. As for the Kirnd Group, although the idea was his, but it was really for Jayden to do, he is not interested in Kirnd Group, Jayden want to do, he will do exactly as he said. Chapter 1038 Pushing the Limits Stephen shifted his gaze back to Skyler on the stage, apparently her opponent was no slouch either, after a few tangles, he noticed that Skylers stamina was also a bit stretched, except for thest time she came to the taekwondo gym with him, she didnt seem to do any additional training, and suddenlying to such a match was very strenuous for her. Skyler on the stage faced with such a strong opponent also very headache, the opponents strength seems to be above her, but even in the upper is not higher than a little. She would naturally choose to give up if the disparity was too great, but she couldnt really do it if she had to surrender to someone who wasnt so different from herself. After a few exchanges, she also felt her opponents impatience with her and tried to reverse her into a hold several times, but Skylers body coordination was quite good and she escaped from the tigers mouth several times, avoiding her frontal attacks alive. Her strength is not much, so she can not attack head-on, and the opposite side of the strength is higher than her, to be quiet, to find her weakness, like Stephen, to find a breakthrough, find the direction ah! As she thought about the time, the opposite side suddenly reached out to the referee and asked for an intermission. Skyler was confused, how long had it been since the start of the game, an intermission? There is no mistake. The girl across the street suddenly turned her head to show her a meaningful smile when she picked up the towel, the girl was not good-looking, such a smile, but even more creepy. But creepy is creepy, Skyler is not stupid, of course, can see that smile, is full of malice and ridicule to her. Ridiculed her self-importance, both sides are ck belts in taekwondo, the process of exchanging blows can not be no sense of the strength of both sides, she must also see that her strength is not as good as hers, so more confident, on her held full of ridicule. Hey, whats all the fuss about. Stephen had stood behind her at some point and reached out and rubbed her hair. Skyler stared in surprise, being a ck belt, she should have been extremely alert and she actually didnt notice him standing behind her, When did you get here? Stephen leaned on the barrier with his hands: When youre smiling at you from across the street. You saw that? Skyler asked, inclining her head, Do you know what she meant? Stephen alsoughed: Of course I know Then tell me. Skyler looked like he was expecting an answer, but Stephen stood up straight and pretended to be high and mighty: No, I wont say, Im afraid youll be upset if I do, and I know you actually understand. Skyler sighed and shook his head, Stephen, obviously weve only known each other for so long, how is it that you know me so well? The smile on Stephens face stiffened for a moment, and although that smile was still on his face, his voice and tone had be very serious: How can it be that we have only known each other for a while, we have known each other since the time that marriage contract came into effect, ah. The words were originally pent up in his heart, he did not want to ruin her life, intended to rotten in the heart of this sentence, but in such an inappropriate situation inappropriate to say out. Both people have a trace of embarrassment, Stephen is the first to break the silence, he said the words are still so full of medium, let people listen to the confidence: Remember the day we fight when I reverse buckle you way, although some difficult, but I think you must be betterprehension than me, and personally feel the pressure of being reverse buckled, must be able to put that way Use it well. Thest time the two of them practiced at the dojo, their figures and moves kept ovepping in her mind, and Stephens voice rang in her ears once again, Even if your opponent is stronger than you, if you use this method well, you can at least fight to a draw. The corner of Skylers mouth pulled up in a proud smile: I never bothered to draw, just wait and see, Ill do the Jedi! The referees whistle sounded, the game continued, and Stephen returned to his seat, the girl next to him was holding arge ss of juice and drinking it with relish, when she saw Stephening, she went over and asked him, Brother, what did you say to your sister, why is she suddenly so uplifted? Skyler, who had just been defeated by her opponent, fought back like a dope, and several moves were made that the opposite side didnt know how to fight back, and Stephens inner pride grew: Just encouraging her, by the way, helping her find the best way for her. The girl didnt understand anything, biting the straw and turning her head to continue watching the game. Stephens clenched fist had a hint of rxation, but inside he was constantly shouting: snap her up, stop fighting a war of attrition, your stamina and strength are far from good on the opposite side.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The next second he finished his thought, Skyler made a strong effort to snap the opposite side back to the ground, and the two fell to the ground in unison. There was an uproar from the stage, some hooting and hollering, and some encouraging the girl to get up, and if the girl broke free of the arms Skyler had bound her to, then Skyler would never beat her again. The girl, probably in pain from Skylers backhandedness, took it upon herself to ask the referee to end the match, another implication being that she had conceded, she had surrendered, and Skyler had won! My goodness, what kind of move is this, the coach never taught me sister is so good. The girl looked at Skyler in praise. Stephens pride is already overflowing: To what kind of people, we have to have what kind of moves, if we learn every move ording to what the coach has taught us, we will never know the meaning of the words innovation and improvisation. Taekwondo is certainly teaching you the sensitivity and coordination of the whole person, but more than that, I think its the whole persons resilience and contingency. The girl next to him has be starry-eyed, in fact, these things, just Stephens own perception of taekwondo, he grew up loving this, some things have long been rooted in his heart, just did not expect, he can still have a day to sit here like this and talk eloquently with others. Skyler was exhausted, holding her opponent had used up all her strength, when the stage cheered for her, she could only sit on the stage, panting helplessly, her bangs in front of her forehead had been soaked with sweat and stuck to her head, she only had time to make a gesture of OK with Stephen on stage, she was good, she did it. Chapter 1039 His Temperature Stephen crossed the stage in three steps, he squatted next to Skyler and gave her a thumbs up, without saying anything the two smiled at each other as if they had been partners for years and could understand each others thoughts without having to speak. Its gettingte lets get changed and go back. Stephen said holding her arm to help her stand up. The scene of the game is still in his brain like ying a movie like a picture of a picture flipped, careless as Stephen, did not catch the image of Skyler stood up frowning. Just now the match she really made too much effort, causing her to identally twist her foot when she held her opponent back, and because of this, her entire weight was on that girls body.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. To say that the game she won was actually because of a twisted foot, said out of fear of being made fun of by others to death. Luckily Stephen didnt find out, if he did, he might have been ridiculed by him, his mouth, poisonous and dark, she thought silently. After bracing herself and carrying her energy back to the changing room, she sat on a chair and bowed her leg, noticing that her right ankle was red and swollen in a big way, looking like a raised hill from afar. Ah Skyler wailed, how swollen so badly, this can not be walking, is to put on shoes, it is painful, already have tears in her eyes whirling. If she had known this, she might as well have just admitted defeat, at least she wouldnt have broken her foot, she muttered in a small voice alone, but if she had turned back time, she thought she would still have used all her strength to defeat her opponent without hesitation. Stephens speed of changing clothes is really not covered, clean and sharp, she did not even know if there were five minutes, he was already standing outside waiting for her. Are you ready? Ill wait for you toe out and give you a ride on the way. Skyler was still getting dressed on her hands and knees, and when she heard him say that, there was only one thought in her head, she had to detach Stephen. That you dont have to wait for me, I have to go to the bathroom after I change, go back first if you are in a hurry. Stephen at the door felt puzzled: In a hurry? Whats my hurry? Its okay Ill sit outside and wait for you, you didnt drive here today, I can still give you a ride. Huh? Then thats fine. The matter hase to this, she can only so hard to answer down. I can only hope that after waiting for a long time he will be impatient to leave first. Skyler held her phone in the changing room for half an hour before she heard Stephens voice calling out to her, a hint of anxiety evident in that voice: Whats wrong with you, why arent you ready yet? She hurriedly stuffed her phone back into her bag while answering him, Im fine, right away! She got up from the stool with a start, and then she used her right ankle to bear the weight, so she didnt control her bnce and fell to the ground. Stephen was standing with his back to the changing room door when a heavy object hit the ground with a sudden thud and his shoulders shrugged, immediately thinking that it was her who had fallen. His hand was on the doorknob, just a step away from unscrewing it, but the good education he received in his bones prevented him from taking the next step and he did not break into the door. Whats going on?! Whats happening!!! When unlucky really drink cold water are stuffed teeth, stand up whenpletely forget their ankle is a casualty, now it is good, do not rely on Stephen can not, she can not even stand up. Stephen I I fell Somehow, she thinks she is I dont know how, but I think Im a strong woman who cant be defeated, a ck belt in Taekwondo, but at the moment the voice actually carries some inexplicable aggravation. Stephens heart was violently seized by a strong force, not allowing him to think, he opened the door without saying a word. Skyler, sitting paralyzed on the floor, tilted his head and looked at the man who walked in, he came against the light, could not see his features, could only see the beads of sweat on his forehead, glowing in the light. Why is your head all sweaty? Isnt the air conditioning on outside? She asked him with a puzzled look on her face. Stephen squatted down so that he was on a level with her gaze height: Are you stupid, you are thest one to y, of course this ce will be closed once your game is over, the air conditioner has long been turned off not long after you entered the changing room. Huh? Then wouldnt you Guilt flew out at the bottom of Skylers heart like a balloon filled with hydrogen gas. Stephen wiped his forehead with his hand: Yes, its stuffy and hot outside, but some people are still deliberately dawdling inside, how about noting out Skyler looked at her injured ankle and did not know what to say, probably this is all karma, she deliberately tried to rush Stephen away, God arranged her to fall again, in the original foot injury on top of anotheryer of aggravation. Stephens right hand is casually resting on his knee, hispel is not very neat, it looks like a few teenage manga protagonists sense of resemnce, he sighed lightly, there is an indescribable spoiled voice: Hey, can you still stand up. Skyler finally shook his head very honestly, Stephen looked at her a helpless look and the first time I saw her that kind of proud capricious, mouth is not right look simply formed a powerful contrast, helplessly smiled, and thene to her. Skyler instinctively knew his next move, so he shrank back, only to be shocked by a ruthless gaze of Stephens weak and helpless. Stephen turned his back, leaving a wide back to her, Come up. He said it as gently as if it was a trivial matter. Skyler is still hesitant, after all, she and he are not the same way, and she, who has long had Leon, now Stephen seems to be able to know the thoughts of her heart behind her back, he pretended to be indifferent and spoke, Or Ill call 120 and have them carry you home on a stretcher two choices, you choose one. I choose a stretcher these four words havee to the mouth she still honestly lying on Stephens back, two hands did not wrap around his neck but choose to rest on his shoulders, Stephens hands also did not deliberately on her thighs, he tightly gripped the stic band of his pants, not to take advantage of her a small advantage. You do not look fat, why so heavy ah!!! Just stand up Stephen is a burst of exmation: You, a thousand-year-olddy, are fast bing a jack! Skylers hand tugged at his ear, What??! Who are you calling a jackass? Have the nerve to say that again? Stephen wailed louder: You pull my ear, and threaten me what ability, if you have the ability toe down and walk back! Chapter 1040 Joint Undertaking Dolly carefully twisted the key in the eye of the door, afraid that the sound of the key to open the door was too loud to wake Brayden, she tiptoed to push open the door, not even dare to breathe a breath, is this what it feels like to be a thief, Dolly thought, clenching her back teeth to close the door securely. The room was still dark, and she had just leaned against the door and breathed a sigh of relief before she could press the button for the fluorescent light on the wall when a deep, mellow cough sounded behind her. Instantly Dolly that has not yet finished the breath was stuck, the light from the overhead spilled on her head, familiar with the dark eyes were suddenly so strong light, she could not help but close her eyes tightly. Braydens voice sounded behind him: It seems that this went out without telling me, and even did not want me to know when I came back. Dolly was so nervous that her words became stammered: I am afraid of waking you up. Thepany is already in enough trouble, I dont want to add to your troubles Dolly was silently spitting at herself, but Braydens serious face seemed to see through her lies instantly. Is that so? Well, how about you just tell us where you just went? Braydens expression didnt look angry, and it certainly didnt look unhappy. Dolly tilted her head slightly, showing her standard eight teeth and smiling as she answered him, Guess. She swore to God that she had lived so long to be pampered a few times, if this was known, she had to lose all her old face. I dont guess, and I dont really want to know. Brayden also imitated her with an odd smile, this person at this time said, I dont really want to know, in fact, is the mouth, the underlying meaning is, you Dolly if you dare not tell me youre dead! When did this person be so arrogant, Dolly thought, soft and hard? No, she must give it her best shot. The result is that one second also in the heart with their own to say to fight with all their might, resolutely resist the ck evil Brayden forces of Dolly, the next second on the precise iparable stick Braydens arm, that voice sweet as if can squeeze out honey. Okay, okay, Ill tell you just that, you dont have to guess, now, still dont really want to know? This reaction is what he Brayden wants to see, where she went he probably already has a bottom in his heart, the main thing is to see whether she is willing to tell him the truth. Brayden hummed more proudly in a nasal voice, Well, this time Im all ears. Dolly tilted her head and looked at him, the light in her watery eyes like ripples on the water after rain: Then that I said ah first of all, you are not allowed to get angry, not allowed to lose your temper, not Before she could finish her string of nos, Brayden beat her to it and said, No going behind your back to Jayden right? The conversation suddenly came to an abrupt halt, like a card being cut off. It was only after a long time that Dolly asked him, Did you know all about it? Brayden reached out and flicked her head, Not knew, guessed, you idiot, how dare you go out behind my back to find him. Dolly scowled: I didnt mean to, I just wanted to beg the question, I think Jayden is a good man, he wouldnt do anything to hurt anyone. Hes just not going to hurt you. Brayden didnt say this, and by the time everyone was up in arms, he still wanted Dolly to have the best protection she could get, and she didnt need to know some of the shady bits. There are some things that I really hope you never understand. Brayden spoke ndly, his thoughts seeming to drift with the wind to nine days away, and Dolly subconsciously asked rhetorically, What is there to wish I didnt know? If Jayden left you with all the good memories, then let that good him stay in your heart. Hating someone is really tiring, especially hating someone you once trusted. If you can not hate, try not to hate. Brayden did not say anything, he reached out and put his arm around her back and patted her twice, Dolly soon also reached out and put her arms around his waist, it was tooplicated out there, only Braydens embrace is her eternal reliance and harbor. His warm breath came from the top of her head: At the moment everything and Gale Technologies acquisition n is under control for the time being, and in recent times, apart from our five acquired branches, Gale Technologies has not made any other changes toe, which will leave us plenty of preparation Time, you can rest assured that things are moving in a good direction Finally he heard her say, I hope youre well. Dolly was buried head deep in his chest, listening to his resounding heartbeat: The burden that belongs to you is too great, and I am willing to bear it with you. Stephens office. A stack of newspapers was casually thrown on his desk and Jaydens normally gentle face was slightly irritated, What are you up to?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Stephen only scanned the newspaper with contempt, and he caught a few key words in a single nce, nothing more than: Kirnd Groups bad situation of being acquired is curbed, and the share price is gradually and steadily What are you worrying about, I just slowed down the acquisition, not abandoned the n, as for the stock price Stephens gaze reverted from the phone screen to the newspaper again, and then back to the phone:. But its stabilized at a low point, to be so smug? The anger on Jaydens face didnt get any better: What Im going to ask is why youre suspending your ns. My Stephen muttered the two words, and he raised an eyebrow at Jayden: Because I suddenly felt that making her happy was something that made me feel happier than making her miserable. The anger on Jaydens face turned into an unreadable puzzlement, and he inclined his head, She? Is that the one you turned down? Stephens heart tightened. He and Jaydens rtionship was even better, and he never mentioned Skyler as a person in front of Jayden, including his rejection, something so humiliating that he never let Jayden know. How do you know that? Jayden gave a smile, You said it yourself when you were sleeping. Sleeping? He did take a few naps in the office recently, and hes still thinking about it after such a short break? And talking about it as a dream? I suppose that ulterior secret n of yours, which is your own, has something to do with it. Smart as Jayden, he guessed at once that he wouldnt say Skylers name along with his sleep talk. Jayden pursed his lips andughed: Dont worry, you didnt tell me who it was, I dont know anything, but I can more or less guess. Chapter 1041 Getting Further Away Stephen held his chin with his right hand and gently tapped his left hand up and down on the newspaper, Its true that the person who knows me best is still you. After all, weve known each other for more than a decade, and I must not have thought a decade ago that I would now have to rely on this little kid following me around to get what I want done. Jayden leaned back in the chair opposite Stephen, quite the gentleman. Stephen left hand tapping faster: Can not say so, the ruler has the strength, people have short well, I just have been doing what I like, unlike you, the overall development of the great. Jayden sighed, Whats so great about it? Its just that when I was a kid, I became a talking point for others, and when I grew up, I got further and further away from my original intention of being a doctor. Stephen leaned leisurely on the back of his chair and stretched upward: Who told you, brother, to fall for a woman who is not with you? He was stretching when a sudden stabbing pain in his shoulder caused him to sizzle and drop his arm, and Jayden asked in disbelief, Whats wrong? Not feeling well? No, got kicked in the ass the other day. Stephen said it lightly, as if he didnt care. Jayden thought it was funny how he acted like I was fine and I didnt care: There are still people who dare to kick our ck belts in Taekwondo ah, you are hurt, then that person must be disabled. Stephen sped his hands: Thank you brother for thinking so highly of me, and for your information, that man is a better ck belt in Taekwondo than I am. So you went to the tournament, did you beat him then? Jaydens mood has been much lighter, and his tone is much gentler than before. Stephens right hand fiddled with his hair: Heh, joking, who am I, dare to hurt my people, how can I let him go unharmed, see if I do not remove his arm before Looking at Jaydens teasing eyes, Stephen changed his tune and said, just limited him, but I still won the result. I guess, you must not go alone. Jayden suddenly came to such an incorrect words, scared Stephen. What what ah! Said, surprisingly inexplicably feel a little hot face, so Stephen almost did not find a crack in the ground. Jayden brought his own newspaper before rolled into a long tube, between the right and left hand to y: Well ording to my understanding of you, you are not going to waste time on meaningless things Stephen simply felt that the Jayden in front of him looked like he had tied a red bow tie and put on a pair of round-frame sses, like Detective Conan, with a pair of sharp eyes that could see through everything. Jayden did not pay attention to Stephen cast a surprised look, said word by word: And look at your performance just now it, speech nervous, lips white, but red face, I think, probably a rtively special to you with you. So worthy of being a doctor, so good at reading peoples minds , Stephen gushed at Jaydens professionalism. Jayden casually threw the newspaper in his hand in the waste basket aside, he stood up straight: Okay, you do not want to talk, I will not ask more questions, Im leaving. Stephen knows that he is not a person who likes to push other people, but also from the bottom of his heart to appreciate the understanding as a brother, he and Jayden grew up together, andter the two went to the same college, although Jayden is three or four years older than him, but each other is a good brother and good confidant who can talk to each other. What Jayden wants to do, he is bound to help. He was about to pick up his phone again when he saw the lock screen light up with a text message alert from a NN: Go to the official website and you can see the new promotion list!!! The two exmation marks after this text message made Stephen shake his head and imagine how happy she was on the other side. Unlike her, maybe she used to be happy because she loved taekwondo, but now she was happy because she was happy. If time can stop, let it pause at this time, at least the rtionship between each person and each person, are still the best look. Leon stayed in the office for several days in a row and didnt go home, so when he came home tired, he saw Skyler who was almost healed from his foot injury. Skyler, what happened to your foot? He closed the door and walked quickly up toward her. Skyler is hugging a pillow and looking at her phone, her leg set up on a wooden high bench, her ankle wrapped in a thin bandage, and her mouth chewing bubble gum with gusto. When she saw Leon approaching, she actually turned off her cell phone without a sound, and stopped chewing the bubble gum in her mouth. Its nothing, I just twisted it identally when I was ying taekwondo she replied. But Leons face became unpleasant, since they were married, although not long ago, Leon made it very clear that he did not want her to continue to practice this taekwondo, it was enough that he could protect her. Leon is a traditional person to the bone, in his opinion, a man in addition to protect the family is to protect his wife and children, so he has been a soldier, has a good skill, for Skyler such a martial arts woman, in addition to the beginning of her will be surprised by taekwondo, after the marriage, to her, there is only hope that she will be a good wife and mother role of the expectations. He was already ufortable with Skyler going to taekwondo, and now she sprained her foot because of it, and it looks like the injury is not light, which makes Leon feel even more disgusted with this matter. But what he said could not be too strong, so he was such a rough man, but he still tried to speak in front of Skyler with discretion: Skyler should not continue to practice this in the future, you are already the highest level in taekwondo, should Skyler interrupted: Whats wrong with a ck belt, there is a word called endless learning, taekwondo is also the same ah, to constantly challenge people better than yourself, this is the spirit of the sport should bepetitive ah, how can you say give up because of one mistake. In terms of learning, he is not as high as Brayden education, in terms of reasoning, he thinks he can not say Skyler, their usual daily routine is that he is not a good speaker to say a sentence, Skyler think they have a point, she will say a breath of hispletely unable to catch up. Both of them are obsessed with taekwondo, one insistent on going and the other stubbornly not wanting her to go. Leons heart suddenly had a nameless fire, I do not know why, he just had a strong sense of foreboding, as if she went to learn this, he will be farther and farther away from her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He spoke in a much harder tone this time, and his tone was very firm: I dont want you to go. Chapter 1042 Slight disconnection You dont want to? Skyler didnt expect Leon to answer her that way and just repeated his words with some froth. Leon did not look at her, but went forward to check her injuries. Skyler did not give him any face, directly put the leg on the stool down, the hand pillow also put aside, avoiding his hand to check, so that Leon ced in mid-air hand has been ced in mid-air, nowhere to rest. Skyler didnt think she had said anything wrong, and her words were very direct: So is there something you dont want me to do in the future that I cant go do? To Leons ears this sounded a bit deliberate and he hurriedly defended: You know thats not what I meant Skyler looked at him with an apologetic face and spoke in a weaker tone, Whats not, isnt that whats being expressed? I just think that a girl who is already married, should put her family first in everything, ah, look, this time identally hurt his leg, recently we have a lot of things to do, so this, is not a small loss, we need to distract the energy is not more? If there is no this movement, then all the unnecessary,pletely can be avoided ah. Leon was on the verge of feeling that he would never be as eloquent in his life as he was today, and he felt like he was convincing himself by saying so. But this seems to be adding another spoonful of oil to the existing fire in Skylers head. Unnecessary and unnecessary because of the small, avoid? What are you talking about today, why cant I understand? Skyler struggled to quell the anger in his heart, just a little bit, if he had said one more word, he thought she would probably have a fit on the spot. Leon wanted to sit next to her on the couch, but Skyler stood up directly. He was worried that she might identally fall if she stood up because her feet were not healed, so he reached out again to try to hold her. Skylers hand shifted, intentionally avoiding his movement, ording to you, are you now resenting the fact that my sprained foot will make you take care of me, thus dying your own time? Leons emotions also rose and fell a bit: How could you think that, you know I didnt mean it! Then I really feel sorry for you, my emotional and intellectual quotient cant understand you correctly. Skyler squatted down to organize two slippers: I can feel is that you do not understand my hobby and the dislike of my injury after, do not worry, my injury will soon heal, do not need you to take care of me, you have time, or more help Brayden. She left thisment and went straight into the room, stubbornly refusing to let Leon help her even though she was not walking very steadily. Leon is not aware of anything, he only feels invisible as if there is a gap between him and Skyler, there is an invisible barrier that is separating the two people from each other in the sky and the earth. He sat down in a disheveled manner where she had just been sitting, reaching for the sushi pillow she had been holding, as if the soft plush surface of the pillow still held her warmth, as if that would shorten and shorten the distance between them. Skyler back against the door of the room, she closed her eyes, clenching her lower lip, how could she, how could she say those words out, knowing that he did not mean any harm at all, he cared for her ah, but those hurtful words, like a merciless sword, were stabbed out deeply by her. It always feels like there is something that is changing invisibly. The best way to exin this night is to sleep in separate rooms, each with their own thoughts, and stay awake all night. A night full of contradictions, two people can only look through the window in the room, looking at the stars in the sky. Skyler, Skyler!!! This is the fourth time Dolly has called out to her like this. When she still didnt respond, Dolly reached out and waved her hand in front of Skylers eyes. Huh? Dolly, what did you just say, I didnt quite catch it. Skyler then slowed down. Dolly stirred the coffee in her cup, smiling a little puzzled: I didnt say anything, but whats wrong with you, early in the morning, as if you lost your soul, and your face is not good, did you not rest on time? Skylerughed and shook his head, No more, just didnt get much sleep Dolly tore open a piece of packaging containing sugar, and broke open a piece of intact white sugar handed to her: This is not good, women na, should sleep more beauty sleep hey, there is really nothing wrong with it Skyler took the white sugar Dolly handed him and poured it into his own cup, Thanks, Dolly, Im really fine. Dolly poked her with her index finger, Hey, what the hell, keeping secrets from me?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Skyler quietly put the cup to her lips and after taking a careful sip, she asked Dolly, Dolly, if you fell and got hurt, who would be the first person you would think of to help you up? Brayden, of course! Dolly replied without a second thought. Skylers hand shook slightly, and the small spoon in her hand hit the wall of the cup with a crisp thump. What if you fell down, but you and Brayden were arguing? Would you resent him helping you? Skylers eyes widened, obviously looking forward to Dollys answer. Dolly looked away, she nuzzled: Well of course not ah, if he helps me, of course I will think he is showing me good ah, can make Brayden bow down not many opportunities, can be good to catch! Skylers mind was already a jumble of thoughts, Dolly was saying the truest of reactions, but she had none! She was full of revulsion, full of no, no! Dolly quickly noticed that something was wrong with her and asked carefully, Whats wrong, why are you asking this all of a sudden? Did you have a fight with Leon? The reason for such a strange reaction all of a sudden, wandering off early in the morning to find her soul and asking her all these questions about her love life, can probably be guessed by her. Skyler, of course, denied it, but her denial in Dollys eyes is the invisible acquiescence, Dolly did not pay attention to Skylers denial, but to speak on their own: between the couple, there is a conflict is very normal, there is no conflict, but to live a tasteless life ah, there is no conflict is not terrible, because the most important thing is two people together Grinding together ah. Shouldnt it be appropriate for two people to be together? Skyler asked rhetorically. Dollyughed and nodded her forehead, Fool, what is the point of talking about suitability between couples, how can they be together if they are not suitable? Im talking about bonding, but of course its based on suitability. Chapter 1043 Changing Hearts Skyler smiled awkwardly, Dolly was not wrong, and these she understood, she was not going to continue to ask, the more questions like this, the more ridiculous it would be in the eyes of others, she held her cup, and could only use the coffee as a way to cover up her apparent shortness. I just asked you guys to wait for me I didnt think youd all finish your drinks? Brayden is holding a dish with crushed trim and a sandwich fresh from the oven.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He ced the sandwich firmly in front of Skyler: I thought I told you toe with Leon for morning tea, why? Isnt he up yet? Uh hes not in a good moodtely, hes at home resting. Skyler answered this way, in fact, because the two of them had a frosty rtionship, Dolly texted an invitation when she deliberately did not tell him just, just the more so, she only felt her inner guilt heavier, as if somehow carrying a burden. Brayden crossed his arms to support his chin: Well, indeed, this period of time thepany is really too tedious, but also let him too much effort, I see, you can let him rest, when you get free, if you want to considering back to help me and now thepanys situation has been temporarily curbed Thepanys situation has been temporarily curbed Skyler looked surprised: Really? Thepany situation has improved, thats great, congrattions Brayden, all the efforts have not been in vain! This way, one day when this thing is really over, Ill treat you all to a meal together, I have something to doter, so Ill stop talking for now. She spoke as fast as a series of cannons, Brayden and Dolly both looked at each other, Dolly wanted to say something else, but was quickly stopped by a look from Brayden. Skyler threw them a big smile and left with her bag. Dolly watched her back fade into a dot in the distance before she asked Brayden, Why didnt you let me keep her? Brayden pretended to look at her with disgust: You, ah, did not say that women know women best, howe it is now so obvious that you can not see it, do I have to tell you? Dolly hesitated for a long time, but still said the words that came to mind: Its actually, Im not unaware of it, that is, I dont dare to think about that ce. Avoidance of all Leon rted topics, averted eyes and poor speech , Brayden concluded. Something is really wrong. Brayden and Dolly said in unison, followed by an affirmative nod from both with pursed lips. Skyler came in her precious Bentley, and on her way back the way she came, she was stuck at an intersection for a long time without being able to get past it, which no doubt made it even harder for Skyler, who was irritable inside. Suddenly a thought shed through her mind and she turned the wheel and drove towards a sparsely poptedne. Surprisingly, the road is very smooth, pedestrians two or three, not crowded at all, even her horn did not sound a few times. In the morning of City M, everyonees and goes, everyone is busy, like ants moving before the rain, steady and orderly, with a unique touch of subdued calmness. Crossing thest small road, she finally pulled into thene without incident. He wille, he will note, he wille, he will note, he ah, annoying what does it matter to me if hees or not! Skyler growled mentally as a ck dot appeared in front of her in the center of her vision, and as she got closer, that ck dot got bigger and bigger, and her mind exploded after she finally saw that the ck dot was actually a car. She felt like a psycho at the moment, here still thinking about how this road will be driven up ah, and actually stopped at this fatal intersection, do you want her to back up the car step by step! But the next second immediately thought of that person. Stephen. Yes, its still the same ck Volkswagen she once taunted, and hes facing the rear window ss, sitting on his knees in the back seat waving hello to her. She knew she would be going further and further down a path she shouldnt have been on, but she simply had no control over her heart constantly moving toward that person. Stephen is like a band-aid that easily covers up all her worries and preupations, preserving the happiest side of her. The feeling of seeing him is like all the dark clouds moving away from her sky, like a rainy day when she can suddenly see a rainbow in the distance. These are the things she failed to feel from Leon. If Leon can give her an infinite and stable life, then Stephen can bring her the pursuit and happiness that every girl aspires to. She slowly mmed on the brakes. Stephen, seeing her car gradually stop, opened the rear door and stepped out of it. Skyler also turned off the engine and opened the door with a trembling hand. Skyler saw him, but said nothing, she was still in her own rxation and pleasure, Stephen hands behind his back, leaned forward to her: Miss, dont just smile, shouldnt you ask me something? Huh? Am Iughing? Skyler suddenly reacted. Uh huh. Stephen nodded, As soon as someone sees me, her eyes are smiling, her eyebrows are smiling, and her mouth, its grinning to the sky Speak human. Skyler disliked back so decisively and dryly as ever. Of course Stephens answer was even more crisp, he slightly hooked the corners of his mouth and smiled a warm and genial smile, You have a nice smile. Skyler was satisfied with this raised an eyebrow: This is more or less right, why do you park here ah, blocking the intersection, others in and out of how inconvenient. Stephen yawned, Theres no one else anywhere, its just you. Skyler grabbed his lifeline, she raised her voice to a higher key: Well, so it is deliberately blocking me, do you know what is called a good dog does not block the road, a good car does not block the road ah! Stephen pretended to be aggrieved and patted his car: Wronged, I am obviously not in a ss of ordinary ss of Volkswagen car ah. Skyler wisely swept his car and nced at the watch on his wrist with a look of dawning realization, Oh, I see, you must have gotten youreuppance, your car broke down and had to stop here, right? h h h Stephen pooh-poohed the ground three times in a row: Your car is broken down, even if it really broke down do you forget who fixed your carst time? Chapter 1044 Off Track Skyler looked at him for a moment. With his ordinary haircut and ck baseball cap, he wasnt as unruly as the rich young man she remembered, and a hundred thousand miles away from the overview she remembered of him. Stephen looked her up and down: Why are you looking at me, do I have flowers on my face? Skyler shook his head nicely and asked him seriously, Ive been having a problem like asking you for confirmation but Looking at her stammering look, Stephen waved his hand in a dashing four-letter word from his mouth, But say no harm! You must have been a lot different than you are now. The words sounded like a question, buting from Skylers mouth, they carried some certainty. Its also true that she had a brief exchange with him through email back then, so she must have been familiar with his character and deeds back then. Stephen didnt answer him directly, but took a turn: Well dont you know? I think you must know more than I do. Skyler, however, sighed: s, people say hearing is not believing, seeing is believing, but the you I see now ispletely different from the you I heard from others at that time! Four eyes met, there was a momentary collision, Skyler continued, To say the least you may not believe it, even Im a little confused now, I dont know which one to believe N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At least at the time, you chose to trust someone else. Stephens voice was a little choked. Skyler pped him hard, Hey! Youre not still upset about my refusal to marry, are you? Stephens greatest virtue is that he never knows whats right and wrong. Straightforward as Stephen, he said without a moments hesitation, Of course, such an important thing, I must remember it for the rest of my life! Skyler looked a little hopeless: Youre so vindictive. Stephenughed: What do you mean by holding a grudge, I dont hate you now Maybe I hated you before when I didnt officially meet you, at least not now, Stephen thought in his mind. He looked at Skyler, who had a hopeless face at him, and continued, On the contrary, I had been very grateful that you had refused the marriage at that time, and if you had not, I might have seen me now, or an upromising fop. If there is no rejection , Skyler murmured and repeated, then we are now Halfway through the sentence, she suddenly felt wrong and stopped her mouth in a hurry. Stephens interest in molesting her came up, and he smiled a flirtatious and teasing smile, Whats ? Skyler nudged his shoulder and hurried back to her drivers seat, Stephen was still standing outside and found it very amusing to watch her puffed up face. My office is very close to here, do you want to check it out? Skyler restarted her car as Stephen shouted a little louder from outside, There are still good hot drinks being served, dont miss out! Skyler was amused by his bark and couldnt hold back augh: I dont know where your office is, lead the way! The two cars just drove out of thene one after the other. Within the Kirnd Group. Come in. Leon buried himself in a pile of papers and never looked up, at the moment he couldnt care less who knocked on the door and came in, just shoutede in and went back to work. Brayden deliberately lightened his footsteps, but the two men were so familiar that Leon knew who had entered without looking up, and without looking up he said, Boss, what are you doing here? Brayden replied to him, I should be asking you that. See Leon some confusion buried in the file head up, Brayden only just continued to say: I told Skyler not toe over, this period of time you are so busy, of course, to rest. Turning his eyes to see Leons eyes darken a bit, Brayden wisely asked, She didnt tell you, did she? Thanks to Leon at this time can still think about not to worry about others, he hastened to give Skyler cover: No, she has spoken, it is I muste, we can help you share a little is a little Brayden lightly grunted: Come on, we have so many years of rtionship, I still do not know you, honestly, why do you and she quarrel ah, what is the big deal between husband and wife? Its really nothing just somehow tired of being together, and she and I are no longer as carefree as we used to be. Leons tone was sad, and again tried to be in control of his emotions to keep it from exploding in front of Brayden. Brayden did not know how tofort him for a while, although he also knew that friction between couples is normal, in Dolly and Jayden have all sorts of indefinable contact, he also did not have any tired feeling, more is feeling angry only. No, the two arepletely different, Brayden thought for a moment and said slowly: I should also be considered a person who hase through, when I was so decadent, it was you and Skyler who pulled me back from the abyss of decadence, how can you not get through it? Brayden was sorting through the mess of papers on his desk when suddenly Leons words scared him almost to the point where he couldnt even hold the folder in his hand. Boss, what does divorce stand for Brayden looked stunned and said angrily, Whats wrong with you, a good day to think about these nerve-wracking things. Leon saw him angry hurriedly to his own defense: No, boss, I just asked, these, I never thought Its best if you dont think about it, if you do, Ill break your legs! Brayden knew he saw himself as an older brother, his father was not with him anymore in the early years, for his words, he believed Leon still cared a few. But he still exined to him, Divorce is the end point of a rtionship, but also the starting point of two different lives, after the divorce, the two people do not owe each other, the form of strangers. Leon listened to the chill down his back, as if he had not been so afraid to go to war, with gut-wrenching, creepy the words are not enough to summarize his hearts feelings. You have to know that even if Dolly and I had more misunderstandings and she and I were angry with each other, we never thought about the word divorce, which is too serious a word for either of us to take Leon waved his hand: I just asked, but never thought, boss, where did you go, I and she, just some small conflicts, I believe that after talking about it will be good. Chapter 1045 Continued Development Brayden wanted to say more, but the phone ringing in his pocket interrupted his speech, but the other party quickly hung up again. He nced at the caller ID and turned to Leon, who was still ambling along, and said, I hope you remember what you said today, that when we face something, we should never use the worst possible solution as long as we have a little back up. I know. Leons voice was like water-filled cotton, dull and breathless. Brayden pressed his hand heavily on Leons shoulder: I know its exhausting, but as a man you should take on something, and when faced with someone you love, when appropriate, you can choose to be humble. Leon nodded at his words, and Brayden smiled towards him, I have things to do, so Ill leave now. The work here can also just be put on hold, you need to get some rest you know?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Ill stay a little longer and then Ill leave, dont you worry. Leon organized the materials in his hands and ced them neatly on the corner of the table. After Brayden left, Leons action to organize the information but stopped, lifting his eyes in front of the photo frame of the two figures remain, but now it seems that the distance is suddenly distant and close, it seems very inauthentic. Suddenly in the heart there was a strong sense of loss rose, and then there was a throbbing heart, he suddenly had a very strong sense of foreboding, everything is now just staying on the surface of the calm, just like the surface of the sea, still hidden murder. He shook off his head, Leon what are you thinking about? Its strange to say that its not a womans nature to be thoughtful, how can he be so mother-inw as a man, not just a fight with his wife, and not a big misunderstanding, as a man of course, to tolerate his wife, so he first bowed his head with Skyler, to turn the war into a blessing. He opened his phone contacts, found a friends number, the phone rang two or three times the person on the other side pressed the answer button. Order a bunch of tulips for me, please. Le stood at the door of Stephens office wearing a tight red dress. She did not see anyone inside through the ss door of this office, but seeing that the ss door was not locked, she pushed it open and walked in without any concern. Stephens office, simple and clean, to be specific, is what important documents are not, here is not an office, rather than a study to be more appropriate. She picked up a thick book ced on the shelf, the cover of the book actually did not have a trace of dust, does this guy take time to read books every day? This guy is anonymous with her, all day long, a mysterious look, talking and hanging around, but actually read books every day to pretend to be a literary man? Needless to say, Les curiosity about this mysterious S just got stronger. She circled Stephens office several times and found no information about Kirnd Groups reports, nor any news information about the current market. She still couldnt figure out what Stephen had asked her to install in Dollys phone, and although she woulde over every now and then to harass Stephen, thetter really wasnt interested in her. Theputer on the table caught Les eye from the start, and its not as if she didnt try to open hisputer, but unsurprisingly, it was blocked tightly by his secondary password. Le used to be the golden girl, what she wanted would be someone on their knees to serve something to her, not to mention a secondary password, as long as she wanted to open, there would be absolutely aputer expert with superb technology to rush to help her unlock the door. Its not the same as it used to be! The more she thought about it, the more angry she was, her right hand pounded on Stephens desk, and even hisputer, followed by a shock. Le walked over to the water fountain and poured herself a ss of warm water before sitting leisurely on Stephens couch and waiting for him to return. The office building? Skyler looked at Stephen with a puzzled expression, Didnt you say youd invite me to your office, howe youvee to the office building? Stephen pressed the elevators upward button: Its not the wrong ce, my office is here. I thought the office you said would be at Gale Technologies , Skyler joked, the son of the chairman of Gale Technologies, I thought would more or less be a general manager or something. Stephen crossed his arms: You think too much, since I fell out with that old man, do you think he would still willingly give me the position? Skyler nodded thoughtfully: Yes, yes, I think its very right to hear what uncle said, the position of chairman and general manager should of course be left to talented and capable people to inherit. Stephen subconsciously nodded along, and within a few moments he realized that there was something in the words, and he was still foolishly agreeing with them, he reached out and gently pinched Skylers face: Yeah! So youre saying Im not talented and not capable? Skyler was pinched face, also learned to be good: You said it yourself, and I did not say half a word about you Stephen pinched her a small goose egg face, just feel good, cold grunt: Forget it, Im in a good mood today, do not bother with you. Skyler covered his face: Say, why do you have a bad rtionship with your family? Bad rtionship? Stephen raised an eyebrow, Which one of your eyes saw that I have a bad rtionship with my family? My left eye and right eye, I see it written all over your face, bad family rtions! Skyler said, reaching out with his index finger and poking himself in the face. The elevator stopped at the 13th floor, the two people stepped out of the elevator one after another, Stephens eyes rolled: Im obviously self-reliant, self-reliant, not like other rich second-generation will only inherit their fathers business, bury their heads in the old! He said this in fact intentionally or unintentionally in allusion to Brayden, this person, since he found all the information about him, put him abel like this, he actually do not understand, Dolly how to look at such a guy who only nibbles on the old man but not willing to go with and have a high education and double quotient Jayden it? Skyler only felt that he was insinuating himself, so he asked, So youre saying that Im doing nothing but relying on my fathers mountains to enjoy myself? Stephen didnt expect her to think that, Huh? Thats not what I meant, after all, even if you dont rely on your family, at least youll still be able to go and support yourself as a taekwondo teacher. Chapter 1046 A Guest Arrives I didnt expect this guy to be quite responsive, she just deliberately made things difficult for him, but he was able to react in such a quick time, and the words he said also made people feelfortable. If Leon had a wooden head, he would have only said to her, I didnt mean that, dont misunderstand. Whats going on? How can Ipare these two people who are not rted to each other? Is there really a scale in my heart, with Stephen on one side and Leon on the other? She thought so, did not stop to follow Stephen all the way, without warning, the person in front of suddenly stopped, Skyler head-on into Stephens back, hit her almost stumbled backwards a few steps to sit on the ground. Whats wrong, suddenly not going? Are we there yet? From the back, Stephens body looked very stiff, did not see his face, but has felt the change in the surrounding aura, feel the just rxed and happy has morphed into a tense atmosphere. My mood, its not good. Stephen only silently said this sentence to Skyler did not understand what he was saying, just in the elevator, was not still joking with her? He had just said he was in a good mood, so how could he suddenly have such a change of heart? He kept in front of her with his body, was there something in front of him? Skyler came around from behind him and subconsciously looked at Stephens face, he still had an unperturbed look, only the depths of his eyes were a little more hateful than usual, and there was more hostility between his eyebrows. She followed his gaze, an absolutely enchanting and beautiful woman was sitting on the sofa, holding a ss in her hand and smiling at the two of them standing in the doorway. She crossed her legs and the waterproof red heels on her feet really brought out the whiteness and femininity of this woman to the extreme. Her long, wavy hair is gathered in front of her chest, and at first nce she looks like a Western beauty. Stephen this this is this is ? Skyler froze and spoke only slowly. This woman seems to have a special attraction, so that people can not help but go forward, simply like a mandarin flower that blooms in the darkness, blooming with a demonic and dangerous light.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Suddenly her wrist tightened, it turned out that Stephen behind her pulled her in time, she looked back mute, Stephens gaze was still on the woman, only that it contained a myriad of caution and precaution. The strength on her wrist grew heavier and heavier as Stephen pulled her, step by step, into the safety of the field behind himself; what was clear was that Stephen didnt want her to see the woman at all. Ive been waiting for you for a long time. The woman said, did not stand up from the sofa, but only slightly looked at them sideways, as if she was the master of the ce, holding the initiative of the whole scene. Stephen seemed to be able to control himself from having a fit, his voice was lowered by him, What are you doing here, and who let you in. Your door was unlocked, so I thought you were giving me permission toe in. You didnt treat me the same as usual today, and I thought what was wrong, but it turns out you brought a little sister back today. Le had a smile in her eyes, but that smile had a lot of scary things hidden in it. Skyler behind him was still stunned. What did it mean that todays attitude was different from the usual one? Stephens attitude towards people, does it change often? Will it change depending on the situation? Get out, and get out of here yourself before I kick you out. Yo, why does this sister look so familiar~ Le didnt pay any attention to Stephens words, instead she stood up from the couch and walked straight over in the direction of Skyler. The arm that Stephen was pulling Skylers wrist by lifted up in a smooth motion, shielding her tightly behind him. Le pretended to look angry: What important people still need to be so protective, with such an important person how not to say Le shifted her gaze to Skyler behind her, gazed at him for a long time and suddenly said, It looks familiar, do you remember me? Skyler and Stephens heads both seem to appear a big exmation point, Skyler also do not hide behind Stephen, but stand out to look at Le greatly, for a long time to dig out from their own memories the information rted to this person. Is that you, Le James? Stephens eyes swept Skyler with slight surprise, how did she know her? But soon regained hisposure, like the surface of ake that has not been blown by the wind, still so calm. Skyler Mitchell is your name, if I remember correctly, the daughter of the Mitchell Group. Le extended a hand towards Skyler, wanting to shake her. Not even waiting for Skyler to reach out, Stephen was one step ahead of her and unceremoniously smacked Les hand away, close enough to see the red marks on the back of Les pale hand from Stephens p. For a moment, there were sparks in both eyes, and it was clear from the different aura Stephen exuded around him that he really resented Le. So this is how you greet your friendly partner? Le was still smiling, which was rather more subdued than she was before, if it was before, she would have been angry by now. You shut up! Stephen shouted, did not expect ah, angry is actually Stephen, it seems that he does not want to let the Skyler next to know that he has cooperation with him ah. She looked up and down at the man in front of her with a slightly tentative look, he hadnt even told her his name, he offered to work with her, but deliberately didnt tell her the purpose and content of the cooperation, he knew her by heart, but she seemed to know nothing about him. But now that the word know nothing burned into her heart has changed, at least it has shown her that this mysterious S, who cares about Skyler, does. Once a person has someone to care about, they are no longer infallible, and thats the case for this S who keeps himself in the dark, Skyler, thats his weakness! Your secrets are so well hidden, it really makes you want to do whatever it takes to dig them out. Skyler soon realized that there was a secret between the two confronting each other, like a coboration or something, but hadnt Le been kicked out of Evans house? What cooperation ah, what the hell is going on here? Chapter 1047 Right or Wrong No, she just said your partner, could it be some kind of unspeakable, unspeakable cooperation? She had only heard a few rumors about Brayden and Le, but Braydens character had always been a model for all men in the world in her eyes, so she never listened to those gossips. But right now, she trusts Stephen standing in front of her more than anything else. No matter what secrets he has that he cant tell, she must choose to trust him at this moment in the face of Le. Skyler, who hadnt spoken, suddenly interrupted the confrontation between the two of them. Le was still thinking about what such a girl could say, and the next moment she immediately wanted to grab the ungrateful little girl and beat her to death. Miss The James Family, is it hard to believe that youvee home recently, or that Uncle Evan came over to pick you up? Her voice is as sweet as candied fruit but conceals a crisis, like a carefullyid out sweet trap that people unknowingly fall into. The girl actually dared to rub salt in her wounds, do the two of them have a grudge, or did they deliberately stand on Stephens side trying to gas her, she is not stupid, Stephen does not see her naturally, but this person and Kirnd Group seems to have a thousand links, so she felt very curious. Thats not true, Im tired of living the life of a bigdy, I would love to live a life of self-reliance Le variously digs into the words, trying to beautify her life of toil. Stephen simply had to turn his stomach at what he just said in the elevator, but on second thought, he and Le are not the same? The family is very big, but not to inherit the family fortune, living the life of ordinary people but also the name of self-reliance. But the only difference is that he is out there drifting can still receive his old mans money every month on time, just he never went to use it, while Le, she was really kicked out of the house has fallen to the point of no way out. Skylers behavior of standing up for him like this made him very touched. She actually didnt follow Le to question him and help him speak, in essence, she was trusting him unconditionally! So after and Brayden tangled inside and out, youve changed the object of your tangling? Stephen only knows that she was kicked out of Evans house because of something unspeakable. As to what the problem is and what it is, Stephen does not want to know and has little interest in knowing, so he does not care at all about Les unpleasant past before looking for her to do him this favor. Once the words came out of Skylers mouth, Stephen and Les faces stiffened quite a bit, probably both wanted to ask why Skyler would know this, Les face was even more ironic, she originally just wanted to give this little girl who seemed to know nothing toe down, but did not expect to actually be set up by a girl. Skyler actually said it off the top of her head, she had only heard a little about the gossip, but she never believed anything that was not based on fact. She never thought that these gossips woulde in handy in her life one day, and looking at Les expression, it seems that this thing is really true.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Her focus was no longer on disliking Le, but on what kind of man Brayden was if the story was true. But Le is not a person to be messed with, at least she is the Miss of James Group, even if she is down and out now, no one can help her for the sake of money, but at least her old connections are still there, she knows something about the heir of Mitchell Group, before she was kicked out of James Group, just when she heard that the Shangguan Qianjin and The president of the Kirnd Groups good brother tied the knot. That person, should be Skyler is right, she is married, so now standing next to Stephen and what is the matter, if you did note today, then this room, is not only the two of them alone. Thinking of this, Les face crossed a trace of calmness and a reckless smile, looking at peoples body hair: This do evil, there are good to do evil, at least I whatever I have done, I have been punished, my heart frank, unlike some people, on the surface to pretend to be a moral, clean and pure look, but secretly, but red, not abide by the The womans way! Le would not have thought that one day her own mouth would be so sharp because of the stimtion, even without saying a dirty word, but also the two people in front of the hypocritical people can not say anything in anger. You! Stephens fists had clenched, the bruises on the backs of his hands were appearing, his knuckles were cackling from the squeeze, as if a strong force was prompting the raising of his arms. This time it was Skyler who took his wrist, Le taunted her, but she looked as if she was more calm and collected than he was, but the touch of her wrist to the coldness of her palm was still invisibly telling Stephen that she was nervous and that she was even more angry than he was! The two hardest things in this world are patience and amodation. Skyler, who was struggling with herself at this time, wanted to open her mouth to refute Les words, but what she said was exactly what she was doing now, so what did she have to refute? Why dont you say anything, is it because I identally said that you are ufortable in your heart. Le saw that she was silent, so she got even more. Skyler swallowed, suppressing the inner war, said word by word: I did not have a red-letter, until now, I have never done a thing sorry to anyone, Stephen and I, but also just old friends, is an old acquaintance, we, not yet as bad and nasty as you think! Not bad, its you, who came here to disrupt my work these days, did you have to make a scene until I called the police to stop? Stephens face was stern, his face was ironic, his aura was cold and powerful, almost unnerving. Le was momentarily blocked from speaking, anger looming over her head like a dark cloud covering her head. She smiled disdainfully towards Skyler, but behind that smile, I dont know how many sharp knives were hidden. Chapter 1048 Heavy Burden Im so incredibly envious of you, having a man to back you up wherever you are. Le turned around and picked up the purse she had ced on the couch after saying these nonchnt words, and as she walked out, she didnt forget to ram it hard toward Skylers shoulder, knocking Skyler back a few steps. The scent of her perfume filled the area around Skylers nostrils, invariably invading her senses like aa-inducing, deadly poison. Le left, but her words remained deep in Skylers heart, her words are not bad at all, she is a shameless person who eats from the bowl and looks at the pot, a shameless person who is a red herring. She still kept her grip on Stephens wrist and stood there for a long time. Stephen reached out his other hand to take hers, and Skyler only came to her sensespletely when his warm palm attached itself to it, and she freed her hand to move the one Stephen had attached to the back of her hand, slowly. Stephen, just now my rebuttal is not very pale and feeble? Very bottomless ah? She spoke noisily, her voice a thin mosquito voice. Stephen did not know how to answer her, Le such a mess, also let him understand one thing, he seems, from the beginning to the end did not notice that there is Leon such a person exists from the beginning to the end did not pay attention to the person in front of the person they are pursuing, she is still single or not. His fingers moved feebly and finally hung against the pocket of his pants, as if his life up to now, but also never felt what is powerless, right? The powerlessness to change all this is the past that cannot be changed. Im sorry for a long time only out of the mouth of these four words, like a long time to deliberate before saying, and likepletely without thinking out of the mouth. Skyler smiled, but the smile on her face was not easy, and there was even some bitterness: Sorry? Sorry for what? Skyler looked at Stephen next to her, still with that familiar sense of distance, obviously he was standing there, but she felt far away from him, so far that she could never reach him. Actually I really like being with you When the air brought the words to Stephens ears, Stephens heart hanging in mid-airnded on the ground, this feeling is not true at all, making him wonder if he fell into the third dimension. So much so that he just looked at Skyler standing in front of him, her mouth smiling, the corners of her eyes curved reminiscent of pink cherry petals, this smile, as if for Stephen at that moment, is a lifetime. Skyler passed by him, the wind blew her snow-white corner like a white gardenia, Stephen also do not know where he got the confidence and courage, in Skyler and himself about to pass that moment, he reached out again and grabbed her wrist. The force of his grip is very heavy, as if the next second she will disappear in front of him, this life will not see him, and like a drowning man, clinging to thest straw to save his life. Skyler intended to leave it at that, Les words made her understand her situation, she is not a person who can leave everything behind, she is not a free person, but Stephen is, thats why Les words were justified. The marriage contract that was rejected back then, the people who didnt understand back then, all because the fate between her and him didnt get to that point, right? It turns out that it can be so hard to pretend to learn to walk spontaneously. Just why when he pulled himself at that moment, he would have a heartfelt joy? Why is there an impulse to give up everything? Stephens voice was a little more solemn and calm than usual, far removed from his usual image, but still melodious. I also really like Skylers mouth rose in arger arc of a smile, she knew, even if he did not say she knew, the joy of two lovers, the joy of meeting a friend in wine, are enough to make two people like. Stephens gaze was fixed on her long, flowing hair, on her long, slender eyshes, and on his face was a look she had never seen before, a tenderness she had never seen before. You Stephen took her hand, the smile on his face was so warm that it could melt everything: Your understanding is wrong, it has to be connected like this to be aplete sentence, to be the meaning I want to express with you. Her clear vision was instantly invaded by tears, the world before her eyes was like a mosaic, she could not see anything, she could only feel the warmth in front of her eyes were his shadow. Still such understanding her, understand her, even if she does not say anything, he can also express her meaning perfectly, such a heart to heart, how can it not be fate. Stephen took her hand and pulled her whole body over, looking at her face with tears really crying andughing, he pulled her hard into his arms, giving the confused her a most solid rely at the moment. This should be considered the first hug Stephen really gave her. Her whole body was buried in his arms, and she could only feel the warmth from his broad chest, zing like the sun. Stephen touched her head, her hair as smooth as freshly woven silk: What are you crying about, no good. Skylers hand was hanging down for a long time, but did not lift up, after hearing these words, she reached out and punched Stephens back heavily a few times, because it was just crying, her voice was full of sobs. Youll youll get me killed Stephen also did not move, allowing her to vent on his back: You die, of course I will go with you, otherwise without you in this world, for me there is what meaning. Stephens arms tightened around her, and Skyler in his arms buried her face in his shoulder, her voice sounding muffled. Some things just start, but some things have to have an end. Skyler squeezed her eyes shut, trying to put a familiar face out of her mind as she made a selfish decision, one that, presumably, would have to be based on the mans pain. The heavier the guilt she felt inside the more she told herself in her mind that maybe it was all wrong in the beginning and she was now, desperately trying to remedy that mistake.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. In her life, two people appeared, one was Leon at the beginning and one was Stephen who changedter, and once these two people appeared, they easily changed her life. Chapter 1049 A Touchdown Skyler had brought her keys with her today, because it was a quarrel, so that she wouldnt let such a cheap mistake happen to her. But when she arrived at the door, her hand, which was pulling out the keys in her bag, paused and after a moment of thought, she knocked on the door, so that it probably wouldnt look too awkward if she started. Knock, knock, knockC One, two, three, but no one came to open the door, she felt helpless and could only be d that she had brought the key with her, otherwise she would have to stand outside the door to feed the mosquitoes. The key turned a few times in the eye of the door, and with the sound of a click, the door opened, and her heart kept pounding in her chest, hitting her eardrums one by one. She is holding the door down to change shoes time, it feels behind a ck shadow of the constant approach, the ck shadow sneaky, in only half a meter away from her less than when, from behind like magic to change arge handful of golden tulips. Ah SURPIRSE!!! What a surprise, its a shock! Is this guy trying to make me live a few years less? Because of the problem of her own faint-hearted fear, Skylers brain has been sluggish all this way, so when she was startled by Leon behind her back, she didnt even react to the subconscious leg lifting action on Taekwondo. Leon still had a smile on his face as he shoved the bouquet into her hand, Whats wrong, did it scare you? I just wanted to give you a surprise, I really didnt expect to Dont say it, I understand The more he was so coy in front of her, the more guilt and uneasiness she felt in her conscience, the heavier her heart became. Her left arm was encircled by the delicate bunch of tulips, golden in color more brilliant than the sun in the sky. She stretched out her right arm to hug Leon, she owed him more than a hug to make up for it. Leon was surprised by Skylers sudden hug, he just felt that Skyler was touched by his own flower delivery, really women are still emotional animals, coaxing and pampering is good.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The moment he sent Skyler flowers, he also followed him and bowed his head to show goodwill. He was so clever to think of such a subtle and brilliant way. She gave herself a step, so he should just go along with it. After all, between husband and wife, as Brayden and Dolly said, quarrels are inevitable, but it cant be a cold war all the time, right? He lowered his voice: Skyler, Im sorry, I was wrong about thest time, I promise you, I will never ask too much from you again, what you want to learn, what you want to do, I will do my best to support you, taekwondo, taekwondo is also good, it is your faith and support well He seems to be immersed in his own words, talking andughing out loud, and Skyler on his shoulder has tightly closed his eyes, who said that when you want to cry with eyes closed tears will not fall down, are liars, her tears, now is not still like broken beads, falling in pieces on Leons clothes. He thinks for himself everywhere, he is always there to please himself, he is always amodating to himself, now she has to break her love with a knife, facing such a simple creature like a straw worm, and say to him such cruel words as lets break up, God, she really will not lose her life? Maybe Leon also felt his clothes on his shoulders have been attached to his body, wet piece, he hurriedly softlyfort her: Whats wrong, is I said something wrong again to make you unhappy? I apologize to you, you must not cry again, you know I have the most no way to girls tears Skyler, however, was lying on his shoulder and kept choking up. Fate is such a terrible thing that it must make her choose between two people, must make it difficult for an ordinary person like her. Leon patted her back like a child: Dont cry, today the boss also told me that there are misunderstandings between couples as long as they talk about it, you see, our problem is nothingpared to the boss and Dollys misunderstanding at that time, is it? The boss and Dolly in that situation and circumstances are choosing to believe each other, and we Leon grinned at the corners of his mouth, But because of living a life such a small matter of parental quarrels, sometimes think about it, we still say we are adults, in the face of these things, are we not even a few years old children? At least they, ah, after identally bumping someone into each other, can have no qualms about saying sorry to each other Leon, who is not usually a good speaker, actually spoke to her with his heart in his mouth, and he talked, and Skyler just listened quietly, listening to him for too little time before, and most likely wont be able to hear him again. Leons eyes were fixed on the handful of tulips in her hand, looking at the warm color, as if the whole person had be as warm as it was golden: Skyler, in the future I will definitely change all my bad ces for you, you have to look at my ce of dislike, just say it, I will change! You also know that I lived in the wilderness as a child, some habits may not quite change away Leon she interrupted his gushing confession, a Leon that seemed to be separated by a great distance, as if it took a great deal of strength, and as if it overcame many things. Hmm? Leon answered softly in a nasal voice, and she noticed his eyes fixed on the tulip in her hand, on its golden petals, and he listened quietly as she continued. It is not all in the face of a person who is good to you all the words about hurt can not be said, words to the mouth and can only be swallowed alive. Earlier Dolly told me to invite you over for a morning tea, and I I didnt tell you. Leon patted her back: You, whats so bad about asking such a small thing, the boss has already told me, I already knew about it. Lets go there in the afternoon, although we cant make it to the morning tea, but we can still treat them to an afternoon tea. Skyler nodded, hurtful words she really can not say a word, she saw Leon a look of self-condemnation, heard him for her all kinds of words will bepletely unable to do to say those shameful words. Skyler admitted to panicking, even when facing an opponent with abilities above her own, she had never been so flustered and overwhelmed as she was now. It seems that everything, can only go with the flow, she has to go with her heart and let everything go forward with the water. Chapter 1050 Silent On a breezy afternoon, the sunlight shines through the branches of the green trees, casting a dappled reflection on the tarmac, like a wonderful puzzle of colors. The street drink store, unique in such a sunny day with a beautiful umbre, the umbre underneath, ced a tttice round table, stay here with the people running back and forth on the road, they have a more leisurely and elegant. Dolly carried the kettle, poured a fourth cup of water into the teacup in front of himself, aside Brayden really can not look down: You drink a little less, they both have note yet, we single also did not order Dolly shook Braydens arm: Ive been thirsty since I ate at noon. I got a call from Leon and Skyler and rushed here. As soon as I heard they had made up, I couldnt even drink water and took a cab and came over. Braydenughed and shook his head: I do not mind you, I am afraid that you drink too much now, andter theye, everyone is having a good time, but you are anxious to go to the toilet Dolly heard and pretended to be angry to reach out and hit him. Brayden hurriedly pressed Dollys raised hand, while also pretending to look around. After hooking his hand to indicate Dolly toe over, he whispered in her ear, You drink so much water for nothing, and we didnt pay, you want people to think we are here to eat for nothing ah. Dolly thought so, so also looked around, as expected, there are indeed a few young waiters with curious eyes to look at them, the mouth also whispered muttering, look at the dress also does not look like ack of money ah, how quickly here to drink an afternoon of in water? Dolly pushed the cup in front of her silently away, it seems that the thirst again, or a little control. Brayden restrained a smile from the corners of his mouth, Ahem Ill call and rush them. Before he could pick up his phone, Dolly pointed to two figures not far away and shouted, Here ites! Here ites! Skyler took off his crossbody bag and put it on an empty seat to the side with an apologetic face: Sorry, Imte for the traffic. Driving in? Brayden took the menu from the waiter and turned it over to Skyler.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Hmm. Skyler nodded honestly. Brayden pointed his index finger at Leon andughed: Hahaha Leon you should improve your driving skills, otherwise Skyler will be driving you every time, are you happy? Leon muttered in a small voice, Its clearly Skyler who wont let anyone else touch her precious car Dolly had the same menu in her hand and she cocked her head, What would Skyler like to order ? Skyler casually flipped through the menu in his hand and passed it to Leon next to him with a helpless look on his face, I cant think of one, or Leon you do it. Leon randomly ordered a set of four vors of coffee and ordered the waiter to go down, he was obviously in a good mood today, and the waiter was smiling when he spoke,pletely unlike the usual face of a lost soul of bitterness and hatred. Boss, hows Orion doing these days? Brayden and Dolly looked at each other and smiled: Speaking of Orion, it was thanks to Dolly that she remembered to send Orion to my parents during that time We would go over to see him when we could. Dolly sighs: Ive learned since Kirnd Group happened that children are amitment to your life, a responsibility, and you can have a bad time, but you should never let your children suffer and suffer along with you Skyler is a bit perplexed: Dolly says its too deep Dolly covered her mouth andughed: Youll understand when you two have kids. Brayden also followed Dollys words: Yes, if the baby is a daughter, we can still be inws, and if its a son, we can also consider being sworn brothers! Leon smiled down, and after seeing a hint of embarrassment and unspeakable expression pass over Skylers face, he reached out and elbowed Skyler: Skyler Instead of looking at him, Skyler met the eyes of Dolly and Brayden, and her words were unusually serious: We have no ns to do that. Leons heart thumped, but he still tried his best to turn around this awkward million dor situation: That is not avable for now. Even if it is not for the time being, do not answer so dry and decisive, it feels as if is deliberately avoiding something, Dolly thought so, and even a little strange feeling, she suspected that she was overthinking, but turned his head to see the corners of Braydens mouth hooked very forced, she was sure that not only She was sure that she was not the only one who thought so. This topic obviously can not go on, or everyones expressions are going to be frozen, Leon as the target person, naturally to stand out to relieve the go, he took the lead to break the deadlock. Opened: before and Skyler some small contradictions, let you also follow us together with anxious uneasy, long wanted to invite a meal, but has been thepany side can not leave the body, today just have the opportunity to say good, this meal Ie to pay for. Right Skyler. Skyler didnt expect him to turn around and ask himself suddenly, and his eyes froze for a moment: Ah, yes. Some conflicts are temporarily gone, but there is still a lot of ipatibility between us, maybe time can change everything, but maybe time are taking us can not do anything, we can do, is to live each day now. Skyler told the story, but there was something in the words that really puzzled Brayden and Dolly. Even if Leon was stupid, he was able to sense that his Skyler, after that fiasco, seemed to have really be different. The more Dolly listened, the harder her face looked. She didnt even observe the expression on Braydens face anymore, but stood up directly and dragged Skyler in the direction of the toilet. Skyler could guess a little bit of what Dolly was going to say, and with a smile still on her face and some slight apologies, she said to Brayden, Excuse me, Brayden, Ill go to the bathroom with Dolly first. There was no one in the toilet, Dolly closed the door behind her as soon as she entered, she closed the door with a heavier sound, and the long-hearted could feel that she was now a little angry. But in fact Dolly is quite good-tempered, and at the moment she is not really angry, she is just very confused, feeling that the Skyler in front of her is very strange, she is no longer the little girl who will blush when talking about Leon, she is in, something is quietly changing. The sound of the door being mmed shut and impacting on the threshold startled both men. Chapter 1051 Keeping Secrets Your misunderstanding wasnt even clear, was it? Dolly asked aggressively. Speak clearly. Skylers face was devoid of expression. Dolly looked at her with disbelief still in her eyes, Skyler continued, But its just Leon who he alone unterally thinks weve made it clear What do you mean by one-sided? What do you mean hes alone? Skyler hadnt finished speaking Dolly interrupted her excitedly, What about you even if he did something wrong and you havent forgiven him? There was a second of sadness in Skylers eyes, but it was fleeting, and she paused for a moment, looking like she wanted to say something: Dolly Its not that he did anything wrong, its that I did, so if Im going to forgive, it should be him who forgives me. Dolly frowned: What is going on between you two? Looking at Skyler still had no intention to tell her, Dollys emotions became a little more agitated, she went forward and shook her shoulder: If you treat me as a friend, as a sister, you will tell me. Skyler raised her eyes for less than two seconds, and then she lowered her head again in the blink of an eye. Dolly can only advise herself in her heart tofort her: I think I must not only tell you, Brayden will also tell Leon if he is with him, it is normal for couples to have conflicts, the key is to understand each other, mutual amodation, and change themselves for each other But two people together should be suitable to fit, if you change what you love for the sake of the other person, thats amodation, thats not love. Skyler suddenly retorted. It turns out that when she was told these words before, she didnt listen to them seriously, but kept refuting them in her mind, Dolly thought. However, it ismon for people to have different ideas. Anyone who tells her this may make sense to her, but if it is said by Skyler now, then Dolly feels that there is something in her words, and what she wants to express is not so simple. Skyler took Dollys hand: Besides, if you dont love enough, you dont try to amodate The more Dolly felt that the Skyler in front of her was very abnormal, it was as if she wasnt her anymore, just like a different person. She pulled her hand out of Skylers and her tone was calm and frightening: What are you trying to say? Im in love with someone These words, Skyler in the bottom of the heart is finally considered a sigh of relief, these days, she has been forcing herself, admonishing herself to Stephen all the feelings are illusions, but know that after seeing that woman sitting in his office, her heartbeat that moment of loss of control, all the time tell her that she is really finished. Now she told the object is Dolly, after finishing the heart instead of a lot of relief, the secret thing, pent up in the heart is really too hard to bear, which also means that this moment, she both in the heart and outward, she admitted her feelings for Stephen.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. You Dolly was full of incredulity, she really doubted that the person in front of her was really joking with her, she had to force a smile, and the words she uttered became stuttered: Skyler, this joke is not good Laugh, so dont say it, if you are ying some dare, I will only find this dare boring. Skyler, however,ughed: You havent even asked me if that guy is Leon yet. I obviously she was talking to herself, but now the person who stammered and did not know what to do was herself, Dolly only felt that this moment the sky was spinning, unreal so that she did not know whether it was true or not. Now, something is really going to happen. Dolly took a deep breath and tried to sound as normal as possible, Does that person I know? Skyler also answered seriously, Dont know, but heard me talk about it. Skyler was a rather introverted and reserved person in her mind, so she hadnt really heard any names of the opposite sex out of her mouth except for Leon. So maybe it was Leon, and Skyler was trying to make her happy? Skyler shook his head firmly, No. Gosh, it was the kind of thing that she couldnt really find a good adjective to modify. For Leon, this is one of the most disgraceful things he can do. No, it is a thing that makes all men in the world feel unbearable and shameful! Now that Im talking about it, you should get some impressions. Skyler said, with a very calm look on her face, as if she were telling a story about a stranger. The day we went to the Kirnd Group together to see Leon that time, I told you I had an engagement he was back in the country and his name was Stephen Duncan. Is that the mystery man S? asked Dolly. If it was really the mystery S, then wasnt he the one who had secretly filmed himself and Jayden? And I dont know if Skyler really doesnt know or is deliberately covering for Stephen, she said, I dont know, I havent deliberately asked him about it. Already because of some misunderstandings and gossip, we missed each other, and now that hes back, the important thing is that he hasnt forgotten me, he remembers me Skyler spoke with emotion, but Dolly just felt she was bing a little hypocritical now, no longer like the Skyler of old. there was a questioning tone in Dollys voice: You know youre not like you used to be, you already have Leon, you backed out of the marriage, youre not engaged to that Stephen something anymore! Then you cant say that Leon and I just have an emotional foundation, right? Weve been living together for so long, and there are many ces where we dont fit that we can feel. Im tired of living with him, and so is he. Skyler said, and his tone was a bit urgent. Dolly had anger in her heart, Skyler, do you know what you call that? Skylers hands were down and there was actually a smile on his face, I know. Dolly, I will definitely find a suitable time to tell Leon all this, I will not hide it from him, all beginnings, should have an end, the two of us are not suitable, I do not want to live without feelings will. Until then, I hope you can help me keep this secret Chapter 1052 I’ll see him You know full well hes not going to take it all in at all, but sooner orter its all going to reach his ears, its got a cruel whatever time you decide to speak about it, its not the right time. Dolly said. Ever since she met Skyler and Leon, she has really treated them as her younger siblings, and now this kind of thing has happened that she could never have imagined, which is simply more dogmatic than a TV show. But dont worry, this matter, will definitely be the first thing you tell Leon, until then, I will help you keep this secret, thank you for being willing to tell me, and thank you for treating me as a good friend, but after this matter ispletely known by others, we are not friends. I wouldnt know. This kind of thing, if it is ced on other people, will be Dolly spiteful disdain, but the main character of this story changed to Skyler, Dolly but can not say a word out. Skyler stepped forward and took her arm affectionately, Thats good, youre still my Dolly, and just know that no matter what happens in the future and how you look at me, I will always think of you as a sister and will never change. This time Dolly did not break away from her hand, but let her take it out of the bathroom door, no matter what, at least now they are still good friends. After they both left, Brayden didnt stay idle outside, pushing away the cup in front of him, with a puzzled look on his face: You didnt make up? Leon, on the other hand, looked aggrieved: No, I just sent her flowers yesterday, obviously fine. Brayden said in a deep voice, I heard what she just said, did you guys have some kind of rtionship crisis? No no, boss where you think. Leon pretended to be calm, he did not mean to y dumb, these days he has more or less felt the change in Skylers words, but in front of Brayden, he still did not want to say anything more. As the saying goes, the authorities are confused, the onlooker is clear, Leon does not say, but Brayden see through, he speaks without evasion, directly said: Leon, if not, then you better pay more attention to the problems of your rtionship, timely detection, in order to solve in time. Leon waved his hand, some unnatural in his tone: Which is not as exaggerated as you say, boss. At this time, Skyler and Dolly, who had just left together, returned. Skyler drew back his chair, with a smile on his face, Howe weve been there so long and you guys havent ordered?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Leon pushed the menu next to Skyler: No, the boss and I dont know what to order, you are familiar with the ce, you do it, sister-inw, what do you want to eat, let Skyler order it all together. Skyler took over: Yes, yes, yes, Leons treat today, lets all rip him a good one, Dolly dont be polite, just ce your order. Such a shift, simply like nothing has happened, pretending as if nothing had happened, familiar with the look, Dolly only had to go along with the two of them to take the menu, really do not know whether it is intentional or unintentional, the two peoples surface work to do unexpectedly consistent, do not know people also think that they two are colluding with each other. Brayden is worthy of Brayden, he quickly realized that just Skyler and Dolly is not just a bathroom together so simple, see Dollys performance, Skyler must have said something to her. But in the spirit of etiquette, Brayden did not show his inner reaction. He patted Dolly, and then looked at the menu with her. At the dinner table, everyone is still joking andughing, as usual, but the jokes are not as close as they were a long time ago, everyone is pregnant with something on their mind, each has questions but did not say anything. The calmness of the moment is like a reflection of the storm that will follow. Skyler drove directly to his dads office, while Leon took Braydens car to Kirnd Group. Hello, Miss. The security guard at the door shouted respectfully after seeing it was her. Skyler nodded slightly and pressed the button for the twenty-sixth floor after stepping into the elevator. She felt that the best way to deal with this matter between herself and Leon was to divorce, and before telling Leon, she had to talk to her father about it. When she reached the door, she deliberately slowed her steps so that the sound of the small sheepskin shoes on her feet would not be so obvious. She tiptoed in and was just about to close the door when Leos helpless voice came over, When are you going to learn to knock when youe in? Skylerpensated with a smile, Dad, how did you know it was me? Leo pinched the corner of his forehead with a headache: Because youre the only one whoes in without knocking. Skyler closed the door, and then incidentally screwed the lock on the door, a serious sitting in front of Leo, see Leo half a day did not move his head away from the papers on the table, she some capriciously jerked off the papers in front of him. Is your baby girl no better than these papers? Leo sighed, So what does my baby girl have to do to find your handsome daddy? Lets say first, Daddy has something to do, long story short. Skyler clutched the stack of papers to his chest, Im getting a divorce. This is indeed a long story short, a long story short to make peoples jaws drop, a long story short to make peoples minds boggle. Leo thought he had heard wrong: What did you say? Divorce? I didnt hear wrong, did I? Skyler shook his head, A thousand percent, no. Why? Leos brow furrowed deeply, Did the boy do something? Its not what he did, its what I did. Leo was even more confused: Daughter, ah, you say clearly, what did you do? The fundamental reason for wanting a divorce is because Ive met someone again that I missed before, and the main reason for wanting a divorce is because I dont love Leon anymore and our lives dont work together at all. Rtionships should be about fitting in, not amodating each other. Skyler said. The guy you missed before? Leo mumbled and repeated, I dont remember you having any other boyfriends, wasnt Leon your first love? Skylers eyes were fixed on Leo: If I talk about it now, it will certainly ring a bell with Dad, do you remember Gale Technologies who I turned down for marriage a few years ago? Leo leaned back in his chair, Dont you tell me that you are now with someone from Gale Technologies. Im not going to lie to Dad, its him, I missed him before because of gossip and misunderstanding, and now hes back and he remembers me, so I think its just fate. Chapter 1053 I disagree Stephen? Leo stared, his eyes falling out, his hand pounding on the wooden tabletop, the bruises on the back of his hand. Skyler subconsciously moved back and then nodded, Dad you know him. Leos frown deepened: Dont you know hes an unapologetic dude? You havent heard of all the shit hes done at all? It was because of those untrue statements back then that led to that marriage refusal incident and the destruction of the longsting partnership between our two families! Skyler said, his emotions following suit. The expression on Leos face was indefinable: Youre still helping him? You refused the marriage yourself, who was the one who cried out to refuse the marriage back then? For your sake, Ive alreadypletely rejected my willingness to cooperate with Gale Technologies, do you think Dad is still not protective enough for you? Skyler only had to reassure, Thats not what I meant, Im just saying that after those people told me what kind of person Stephen was back then, I misunderstood and I have the right to get to know him now. Leo stood up, a tall and majestic aura enveloped around him, No, you have no right to know him, because there is no longer a marriage contract between you, and you are a different person from him! Skyler was silent, knowing that Leo was a very principled man, and that it would be absolutely impossible to persuade her own father with the same rhetoric she had used in front of Dolly, who would only use himself of being shameless and uncultured. Leo leaned over to her and spoke without mercy: Its true that you are sorry Leon, its true that its difficult to exin to others, since you dare to do it, then these things, you are not afraid of others to talk about it, right? Yes Skyler said tremulously, she knew what kind of storm she would face Leo when she came here today, she was fully prepared for it, but when the words came out of her fathers mouth without a guess, they were The weight of the words was still too much for her to bear. As for the divorce, have you talked to Leon about it? The tone of this sentence had obviously softened considerably, and Skyler breathed a sigh of relief. Not yet, but the time should be soon, I will find a suitable time to tell him as soon as possible. Leo lit a cigarette, exhaling a sigh: Indeed, the suffering of the child, really want to leave, the property issue, you will let him more. Skyler did not speak, Leo thought she acquiesced to his own statement, said: However, if he knew, one hundred percent, will not agree to divorce you, as for Stephen even more can not get away. She didnt deny it. After all, she and Leon had been together for almost two years, and she really knew him too well, but she couldnt figure him out either. However, she had no doubt that Leon would not let Stephen go. One more thing, that is, how should she tell Leon about this, or she can not mention Stephen, but how do she say to bring the topic to the word divorce in a logical way? Stephens office, knock knock knock - Enter. Stephen was looking at thetest economic analysis from the Kirnd Group that Jayden had brought over, so the moment there was a knock on the door, he called out for the person outside toe in. If he had looked up, he probably wouldnt have shouted so decisively toe in. Le is still in a sultry dress today, perhaps Dolly sees that usually she is still very in, but in front of him, she is always in a posture. Get out. Stephen said with unmistakable decisiveness once he saw who wasing. Le had a smile on her face, What kind of person just calls someone in and immediately goes out? Stephen did not pay attention to her, he continued to look down at the report in his hands, while Le walked around his office, and asionally touched the furnishings ced aside. I heard that woman say that your name is Stephen, I work for you, but I dont even know your name, heh. Leughed lightly, disdain and contempt in her tone. Stephens eyes remained on the report paper, he replied nonchntly, You do your business, I give you my money, the two would have been equivalent, why should I tell you my name, superfluous Le sighed: You guys in business, of course I cant say anything about you, but as a woman, I cane to judge another woman. Stephen snapped the folder in his hand shut, If youre here to talk to me about Shangguan, get the hell out. If youre here for nothing, get the hell out of here too. What, you dare not do it, you are weak in heart? Le got an inch and said, With a married woman, our Mr. Duncan, but it is very justified. Stephen stood up, grabbed her wrist and yanked her so hard that Les thigh hit the corner of the table as she lost her weight. Believe it or not, if I make a phone call now, there will be many reportersing over to interview you about all that crap back then, and that Evan, who is still in the office, will have to be surrounded by reporters from all over the TV station because of you. You- Le froze and restrained the anger in her heart: We are partners, we shouldnt talk about such nonsense, I always used to think that you know everything about me, but I know nothing about you, its not normal, but now, were even. Stephen shook off her wrist as if he was throwing away something dirty, throwing it slowly for fear of contaminating his hand. Remember for me, in the future, you are not allowed toe to my ce again, and if you dare to do something to my life again, I will immediately, call a reporter to teach you how to behave. Anger raged in Les heart, I dont think its what Ive done to your life, but what youve done to Braydens!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Stephen was startled to see her gaze fixed on the cover of the folder on his desk, clearly written Kirnd Group Economic Analysis Report, Stephen reached out and snapped the folder on the desk upside down, the hard shell of the folder hitting the desk. The sound made by the hard shell of the folder with the desktop, so that the two people in the room are startled. Stephens eyes held an umon ruthlessness. Since he was no longer the Stephen of old, he had told himself that he would never look at people in such a way again, but faced with such an ungrateful Le, he had to break his principles. Chapter 1054 Questions of Principle Ill tell you again, its best not to ask too many questions about my business. Le had a smug glint in her eyes: I guessed that Kirnd Groups previous stock market crash and the disastrous takeover of its branches must be rted to you, and now I guess its also rted to our cooperation? I thought Stephen would be angry jumped, and then bully her not to say out, did not expect Stephens expression at the moment instead of more calm, he simply is a look of indifference, and even face is still smiling. You go ahead and say it, but where there is one person who believes you, even if I lose. Stephen said confidently, At that time, I can hand you over to the police in ordance with the crime of disturbing public order He is indeed right, she has no root two no evidence, why outside people will be able to believe what she said, Stephen is different, his family is big, and argepany behind him, no matter what he did outside, there will be someone willing to protect him. The two of them didnt even have a chance to fight each other ah. Le was just about to be discouraged when she turned her mind to the one called Skyler, whom she happened to have metst time. Once a person has a weakness, he or she is no longer infallible, neither is Stephen, and Skyler is his weakness. She covered Stephens wrist pain: You want to be with Skyler, this is simply unrealistic, Mitchell Groups chairman, how can admit that his daughter is not a woman, the matter of red, followed by Leon, that person, I have contact with him before, a brain, although not what be a big tool, but at least for Skyler, he still loves and cherishes Stephen didnt say anything, Le continued: If Mr. Mitchell really agreed to their divorce for the sake of Skylers happiness, do you think that Leon, who is a stickler, would give Skyler to you so easily? Leon, I really havent been exposed to Le reached out and put her hand on Stephens shoulder, smiling like a flower: So why dont I help you get rid of this Leon so he cant be an obstacle to you and Skyler being together. Stephen narrowed his eyes at her hand on his shoulder, What do you want? Les fiery red nails are like burning mes: Dont worry about the process, the result must satisfy you just fine, as for the reward, no one knows better than you what I need. Just for the money? Stephen asked, half-heartedly. Le pretended to be pathetic and said, Ever since I was kicked out by Evan, money has be the most important thing in my life. How can someone like you who has never been short of money understand how important it is to me? After this Stephen, when he thought about the incident, hated himself for not pping Le in the face, and hated himself for not asking her what to do. Skyler this matter, in Dollys opinion she can notment on it, Skyler is his good friend, more or less to help the rtives not to help reason. But she promised Skyler she was keeping it an absolute secret until she told Leon about it, including Brayden, and she had no intention of saying anything. Brayden saw that it was inevitable that there were problems between Skyler and Leon, and somehow he decided that something must have been said between Skyler and her. She really didnt say anything to me, so dont ask me again. The third time Dolly answered this way, she already felt very powerless with this answer. Brayden didnt respond to her this time, his eyes looking through the ss car window to the traffic light in front of him, and his footsteps on the brakes were slow. Dolly sighed helplessly, her hand squeezing her seatbelt, She just told me about the many things she and Leon couldnt fit into their lives Cant fit in? I was telling Leon the other day that couples need to bond and amodate, and you didnt tell that to Skyler? Brayden asked. Of course I preached it, but you know what Skyler said? Dolly inclined her head to look at Brayden: Skyler said that rtionships should be about fit, not about changing anything for each other or amodating each other. Brayden momentary speech, this speech in his hearing seems to make sense but also seems to make some sense, as to why it does not make sense, he was not able to say clearly. Do you feel the same way I do, wanting to argue back but unable to find a way to do so? Dolly asked him. Braydens grip on the steering wheel tightened: If its really not suitable, why did you choose to be together in the first ce? Now that were together, how can you say something like that? Dolly replied lightly, Maybe love at first sight makes both people lose the ability to think, but it never makes life lose the ability to think. So what does Skyler think, from what youve said, she doesnt seem to have any intention of making nice with Leon. Brayden started the engine and the car resumed its run on the road. Dollys heart is really too weak, although it has nothing to do with her, but in front of Brayden to hide what still has a feeling of being a thief, she hesitated half a day before stammering: She she said . she wants a divorce. Because of the noise on the road and Dollysck of breath and low voice, Brayden did not hear her: Huh? What? Di Divorce, Dollys voice finally got a little louder this time. She clearly felt Braydens whole body shake, he immediately pulled over to the side of the road, slowly mmed on the brakes, and took a long time to slow down and ask her, Divorce? Did you hear that right? Dolly shook her head, I thought I heard wrong at the time too, but thats really what Skyler said.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Leon agreed? Brayden asked. Dolly still shook her head, No, Skyler hasnt talked to Leon about it yet. Brayden actuallyughed out loud, but theugh was very forced and helpless: Leon will not agree, how can he agree? Brayden, everyone has their own choice, no one has to be with anyone for life, all we can do as outsiders is just respect their choice. Dolly said so, she can do now, is only not in front of Brayden reveal half of the word about that Stephen. Dolly is also confused. By doing this, she is keeping her and Skylers secret, but is it really right for Leon? Does it really stand up to Leon for all that he has done for her and Brayden? Chapter 1055 Additional Dabbling I also advised Leon before, I told him, no matter what things develop into you should not say the word divorce to Skyler, these two words are too serious, we can not afford. Braydens eyes have indefinable sadness: He also agreed, he said never thought about it, did not expect now it is Skyler to bring up the matter. Dolly gazed into his eyes as she reached out to enclose Braydens hand, Maybe everyone is reckless and out of their depth at one time or another. Dollys words refer to the matter of Skyler and Stephen, with Stephen, Skyler really did not consider the consequences of such, and the body can not help but refer to Skyler want to divorce this matter, because in Dollys view, no one can control their own heart. It would be unfair to all three people to press a heart that loves someone else to force it to love another. Just in this world, does true fairness really exist, or is it that to achieve true fairness will always inadvertently hurt some other people? Skylers side, there is no way to change it, Brayden, if you have time, or go talk to Leon more, he has to think outside the box, also, you have to tell him not to give up on life Brayden didnt say anything further, Leon if he knew what Skyler was thinking, he really wasnt sure hed have a chance to persuade him, what kind of stupid things that straight-headed person would do, he didnt dare to think anymore. He twisted the car keys and drove the car away from the street side again, leaving an arc on this quiet road. Every night, on the top floor of the academic building of Ravenwood University, you can always see a corner of the sky full of stars, the stars adorn the sky, bringing a subtle light to this busy city, and the moon emits a clear glow, although it cant light up the whole city, but it can always light up the way for people going home. Some people say that when you miss someone at night, look up at the moon in the sky, because the world is big, but the moon is only one, so when you are looking up at the moon, maybe the person you miss, she is also looking up at the moon. Jayden can only feel the peace of the world when he looks at the moon at night, when the evening breeze is blowing on his face, as if he is the only one left around, and he enjoys this moment of rxation. But tonight seems a little different, because there is an extra person next to him who must look at the moon with him, but also the name of the poetry to enjoy the moon. Howe you are in such a good mood today? And you know toe over and keep mepany? Jayden propped his hands on the half-fence of the penthouse, She epted you? Stephen held the red wine bottle in his right hand and carried the tall ss with his left index and middle fingers: You could say the same thing, but something seems to have just begun. Jayden took the red wine Stephen handed him, the moonlight spilled on the ss like a red onyx stone: Congrattions, it is not in vain to be out there alone for so many years. Stephen drank half a ss of red wine: I often wonder what my life would be like now if she hadnte along. Jaydenughed: What can you do, you wont run out of money to spend, and you might even be able to inherit Gale Technologies without any problems. Stephenughed along with him, with disdain in his voice: Do you see me as someone who cares about money? When I left the old man, of course, because I had nothing to achieve and he despised me, ah, I do not want to eat his soft rice for life. Jayden hooked the corner of his mouth, his voice nd: You really have a backbone, if I were, probably took the initiative to beg the chairman to ask to inherit thepany, at least the identity and rights, and not excluding the money, can really help you get what you can not. Stephen could instantly hear the meaning of his words, and he drank half of the red wine in his ss in one go: Do you really think Dolly doesnt want to be with you because of her money, her status, her position? Jayden asked rhetorically, Or what? Stephen shook his head: I happen to think not, but if shes really in it for the money, then Id like to ask you, would you want to be with such a shallow and vulgar woman? Of course, if you say that because that person is her, you will still love her, I am speechless. Jayden stared into his ss, Of course not.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Stephen patted his shoulder: Although I dont know what Dolly used to get you so devoted to her, but I know that if she is shallow and vulgar, you will not like her, people are different, you and Brayden, in the eyes of Dolly, probably different ah. Jayden took a deep breath and tried to put his mind at ease: Enough about me, tell me about you, how did you get her to agree to be with you so quickly. Its probably the only thing in my life that I havent nned, I guess its fate, and then it goes with the flow and the flow. Stephen held up the bottle and continued to pour it into Jaydens ss, the sound of the drink crashing against the wall of the ss sounding extra nice at night. After I changed, every thing I do, I have to draw a schedule for myself in my heart, telling myself what to do in the first step and what to do in the second step, but when I met her, it seems that what I do is freely arranged in the underworld, and I dont need to n something behind my back blindly. It seems that every thing we do, as long as there are two of us is enough, and then how are very satisfied, the most important thing is that the main thing is that she is happy, because she is happy, I will be happy. Stephen said very sincere, even Jayden can not help but froze, see Jayden half a day did not respond, Stephen stretched his elbow touched him: thinking what, why not talk? Jayden repeated noisily, With her happy ? Stephen nodded: Dont you think your mood gets better when shes happy? Seems kind of Jayden said to himself, So what do you think, are we really doing the right thing, now? Use your fathers Gale Technologies, buy a branch of the Kirnd Group, and watch Dolly and Brayden get a bad headache Stephen was silent, because at first he only thought that this was the best way to badger Brayden, but never thought that if Dolly really loved Brayden, when the Kirnd Group suffered a setback, she would not have chosen to leave the faltering Kirnd Group and run to be with Jayden, she would have been She will always be with Brayden through the difficult times. Brayden sad, Dolly will not be happy, such a vicious circle, is really helping Jayden? Stephen also do not know, all he can do, is to help his brother to do everything he wants to do. Chapter 1056The boat is straight at the bridge Why think so much, its not like youre going to get paid, here, cheers. Stephen aimed his ss at the moon: To such a nice moon today, cheers. Jayden yawned and clinked his ss with Stephens: Thats right, but this is red wine, if youre worried, you shouldnt drink this. Stephen shook the empty bottle: Red wine is for celebrating, white wine is for forgetting Celebrate? Celebrate what? Jayden narrows his eyes and speaks with a slight upward cadence. Stephen thought for a moment before pointing at the moon and shing Jayden a big smile, Celebrate, its such a nice moon today. Jaydenughed and stopped talking. Early morning. Brayden was awakened by a phone call, the end of the phone is the Kirnd Groups head of economic analysis, he spoke sharply, the tone is very nervous, Brayden answered the phone dazed, but after hearing him talk about things, he immediately sleepless, even the back, all up in a cold sweat. Mr. Kirnd!!! Somethings wrong, Gale Technologies has once again acquired two branches under our name!!! Counting the previous ones, its the seventh one. Brayden sat up from the bed with a carp and swallowed uneasily, How did this happen, there were no signs before? Not at all, as if it was just a split second, and our economic system did not receive any signs of breach at all, what they did, it was just too untraceable. The ministers voice was strained and out of tune, and there was the sound of the crowd talking at the other end of the line, a heavy murmur. Brayden said in a deep voice, Ill be right over. Pressing the phone button, he still couldnt react from this huge amount of information and just lifted the covers and sat dumbly on the bed. The draught from the quilt lifting sprayed Dollys face as she rubbed her sleepy eyes and asked in a daze, What is it, Brayden, what time is it? Brayden turned sideways, his eyes full of disbelief and confusion: The seventh branch, too, is gone. Now even Dolly couldnt sleep, and she broke out in a cold sweat after the words, with the same unbelievable look on her face: How could that be? Didnt they stop attacking our branch for quite some time? Brayden shook his head repeatedly: We were careless, Jayden came to talk to mest time, he told me that Gale Technologies goal was the whole Kirnd Group, we didnt even put it in mind, wrong wrong wrong, wrong from the beginning, they just want us to let our guard down so that they can better and faster of aplishing their objectives. No, Jayden didnt do it. Dolly mumbled, aside Brayden but as if waking up from a dream, he took his phone and started looking for Jaydens number in the address book, and chanted, Yes, Jayden, Jayden must know something else. Dolly watched as he dialed the number, and only after the cold female voice told them there was no answer after thirty-seven seconds of ringing did the two look at each other, puzzled by it. Dolly found her cell phone from the nightstand and held it like a hope, finding Jaydens number. Thirty-seven secondster, she looked up at Brayden, the phone in her hand slipping onto the bedspread. Still no answer. Brayden turned off his phone, the continuous text alerts shing on it gave him a headache: No, I have to get to the office quickly. Dolly also lifted the covers and reached up to casually tuck her hair behind her head, Im with you. Really people have not yet arrived, the news first, I do not know where these journalists got the news, actually early in the morning these published on the front page of the majorworks. Skyler was waiting for a red light when she reached for a bottle of mineral water from her bag and was tilting her head to drink the water, only to hear the news ying on the car radio, which almost did not let her drink the water disperse on the seat. After many days, Kirnd Group branches are once again acquired by Gale Technologies in quick session Gale Technologies? Gale Technologies! Something to do with Stephen? Was he taking another shot at the Kirnd Group? Not daring to think about it, she immediately turned the wheel and drove towards Stephens office. The morning exercise Stephen received thetest news push is also a puzzled face, acquisition? Is Jayden again towards Kirnd Group hands, although he is the heir of Gale Technologies, but these things, he has long handed Jayden ah, should not be Jayden dry, he also and his own moonst night. Stephen told himself that he couldnt think any further, that anything that happened should be the first thing he should ask the hero of the matter, and that he should call and ask Jayden what was going on. Stephen hung up the phone patiently and waited a few dozen seconds before dialing Jaydens cell phone again. This time its no longer a busy line, but aplete no answer. No answer? How could that be? Did he lose the phone forever after answering someone elses call? Stephen couldnt figure it out, he changed out of his morning clothes and into his everyday professional clothes, and just unlocked his car, he saw a bright red Bentley drive by in the distance, and Stephen stood in ce waiting for the person in the car to get out. Skyler stepped on a pair of t shoes, parked the car steadily after trotting all the way towards him, the bangs in front of the forehead was blown by the wind and did not have time to organize, haphazardly stuck on the head. She was holding her phone in her hand and the screen was lit up. She had a slightly displeased expression on her face, as if she was about to show him something. Skyler, what brings you here so early?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Skyler held the phone screen up to him, still breathing heavily, Did you do this ? Stephen took a look, it was really about the Kirnd Group branch was acquired, if he said it was not should not what people will believe it, after all, his rtionship with Gale Technologies, that is inextricably. Would you believe me if I said no? Stephen asked rhetorically. Skyler frowned: What time are you, you still tell me this, if you say it is not, of course I will believe you ah. A kind of warmth called trust into Stephens heart, he did not think hard to put Skyler in his arms, his chin against her head, against her soft hair, with an iparably tender voice said: Thank you for believing me, I tell you now, it really was not me, I do not know what happened, and was about to go to find out a clear. Skylers hand on his waist: Find out? In other words, do you already have a direction in mind to find out, do you already know who it is? Chapter 1057 Inexplicable disappearance Smart but Skyler, even he did not have a heart words can detect so clearly, in front of her, Stephen naturally will not lie: not sure yet, just called the person, found the phone can not be reached.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. I couldnt get through just now, maybe I can get through now? Skyler passed him an encouraging look, Just call again. When another thirty-seven secondster, the two finally gave up on the idea of calling, Stephen turned off his phone: I was just going to go over to his side to look for him, and was about to drive over there when I saw youing. Thats exactly why I rushed over here , Skyler sighed, Dolly and Brayden must not feel good in their hearts knowing this in the morning, its obviously been a long time since theres been Its been a long time since something like this happened. Stephen looked at her anxious expression and asked, You care about their feelings. Skyler nodded without hesitation, Of course, theyre my best friends. Before Stephen could say anything, Skyler pulled him into his car: Come on, lets go find the guy who did this together and ask him what he really wants. I dont believe it, his phone cant be reached, did he run away? Stephen was about to say something to help Jayden cover a bit when he grabbed her hand fiercely, but the words turned into, Take my car, or, Ill drive the car navigation and you can just follow me in the car. Skylerughed helplessly, Isnt anyones the same? Come on up, lets go. Kirnd Group, this time Brayden think they are a lesson learned, deliberately did not take thepanys front door, but took Dolly to the back of thepany, to thepany only to know that the front door is also early surrounded by reporters, is waiting for them to show up. Its a good thing we dodged them. Dolly rubbed her chest, stunned. Brayden face no expression, for all this feel very familiar: Whats the use of hiding, things have happened, just for now, we simply do not have a solution. Dolly took his hand and tried to give his palm a warmth: Its going to be okay, it will be, well face it together. Brayden shed her a smile and returned her hand, as if they were two travelers keeping each other warm in Antarctica. As he exited the elevator, Brayden received a text message from Kirnd Groupsrgest shareholder, and Dolly followed suit to see what it said. In ten minutes, the shareholders meeting will be held. These brief eleven words, watching Dollys heart stutter, as if falling into the abyss, she shook Braydens hand hard, her throat felt like it was muddled by sugar water: They they wont ? Brayden rubbed her palm with his thumb, trying to brush away her nervousness and worries one by one as he whispered reassuringly, No, I havent done anything wrong, and they dont have the right or standing to impeach me yet. Since that misunderstanding, Brayden is no longer as domineering as before, and has a lot more gentle and humble that he didnt have before, and at this moment, his words make Dolly seem to see the shadow of his former body again, the same confident and wild, the Brayden who can do anything in the business world is back. It will be fine. The atmosphere of this shareholders meeting was unusually tense, and everyone had a serious expression on their faces, all of whom were already in their positions, waiting for Brayden toe. Brayden is still in formal dress today, the atmosphere in the meeting room is quiet, everyone can only hear Braydens footsteps and his own heartbeat breathing as he walks over. The entire conference room is like a ck and white gray painting, snow-white walls, ck professional formal wear, gray tile floor, angr tables all highlight the meticulous tone of the entirepany. Brayden pulled back his chair and sat firmly in his seat, and the people next to him all opened their folders in front of them in unison, and tacitly lifted their pens and held them in their right hands. Im sure youve all seen this morning, thetest news about our Kirnd Group, without our knowledge, Gale Technologies has once again reached out to our branch, and this time our losses,bined with the previous ones, have been a considerable amount of money. Brayden gave a clear cough: I said before that I would not let such a situation intensify, but now this situation has happened, I am here to apologize to everyone. Wait, Mr. Kirnd, a white-haired shareholder sitting next to Brayden suddenly spoke up: Even if you didnt stop Gale Technologies from taking further action, shouldnt you give us all a statement about what Mr. Kirnd knows about Gale Technologies? How much does Mr. Kirnd know about Gale Technologies? Brayden also did not back down and said bluntly, It is true that I have not met with the chairman of Gale Technologies, but I know from my understanding that Gale Technologies target, is our entire Kirnd Group, and I have met with their chief financial officer, as for the secret behind the acquisition secret, he hesitated to reveal, only told me that Gale Technologies wanted the entire Kirnd Group, and this person, is the only way we can get a clue now. If thats the case, then why dont you bring him to our ce and let everyone here talk to him? The old shareholder asked aggressively. Brayden had to say hard: When I learned of this matter this morning, the first person who came to mind, is he, I certainly have looked for this person, only he stopped calling and his whereabouts are unknown. Heh the old shareholderughed lightly, full of cynicism towards Brayden: Since you say his whereabouts are unknown and his whereabouts are unknown, and you tell everyone here about the existence of this man, how are you going to make us How do you expect us to believe that you are not shirking your responsibilities and hiding the truth? A middle-aged shareholder also responded, Thats right, now this person cant be contacted, how is Mr. Kirnd going to convince us that what you say is true and that this person really exists? Instead of focusing on the fact that the essence of the matter was that Gale Technologies wanted the entire Kirnd Group, and focusing on whether or not this Gale Technologies CFO was real, Brayden really had nothing to say, after all that had happened, he had no credibility at all in the eyes of the old guys here. credibility to speak of. Brayden sat up a little straighter to make himself look more imposing: As shareholders of Kirnd Group, you should be paying attention to the nature of this matter, not questioning the truth of my words, and I will not deliberately make up a person to swindle you. Chapter 1058 Facing a dilemma Perhaps overwhelmed by Braydens aura, instantly the room was quiet. For this ident, it is indeed my negligence, from now on, I will do my best Mr. Kirnd! suddenly, the old shareholder interrupted Brayden again. We cant let thepany go on like this, every shareholder sitting here is fighting with his or her life here, shouldnt you give us a deadline? The old shareholders eyes were full of disdain. At once, the air around them froze. This statement from the old shareholder could not be more obvious. If Brayden did not settle the whole matter within the stipted period, he would have to wait for impeachment. Yes, there are talented people from generation to generation, the wind and water are turning! In the meeting room, the eyes of each shareholder reveal cunning, and the disgusting curves of their mouths are their true faces. Okay, three months, and in three months, I will give everyone here a satisfactory answer. Brayden cleared his throat and tried to quiet the room. And if not? The old shareholder pressed on. Brayden sneered. This group of old foxes, Im afraid what they care about, is not the development of thepany, right? If I dont achieve the desired results, I will automatically leave. Brayden replied firmly, regaining his old air of confidence and arrogance. In the meeting room, you look at me, I look at you, there are incredulous expressions, but also gloating faces. Good, since Mr. Kirnd has said so, then we will see ourselves in three months time! The old shareholder closed the document on the table and said loudly to several shareholders in the back. Three months to deal with such a difficult problem is indeed not an easy task, but Brayden could not dy any longer. He must deal with it immediately to prevent future problems. Well, they didnt give you a hard time, did they? Dolly tightened her grip on Braydens hand. Its okay, dont worry, theyre not that mean, its not the time to impeach me. Brayden gently stroked Dollys hair. Luckily its okay. When Brayden walked into the conference room alone just now, her heart beat rapidly, afraid that Brayden would have something happen. She knows very well in her heart that those shareholders are not any easy light, thepany has such a big thing, they are not likely to easily let Brayden go. Ding ding ding The phone rings. Dolly looked at the caller ID and it was Leon. looking at the words bouncing on the phone screen, Dolly hesitated and finally answered the call. Sister-inw, are you free today, I would like to invite you for a meal, just the two of us. Leon opened the door and said. Invite her to dinner? Leon rarely asked anyone out to dinner, and if it wasnt for Skyler, she couldnt think of anything else. Yeah, you send me the addresster, Ill go over to Dolly looked at Brayden in front of her and was a little unsure of herself. Leon asked me out to dinner, I think it was for Skyler, Dolly said with a twinkle of sadness in her eyes. Leon had helped her and Brayden so much that there was no way she could lie in front of Leon. But she promised that Skyler would exin to Leon himself, and until then, she would not reveal a word. Go ahead and improvise, youve made amitment to Skyler, so dont mess yourself up yet, this is the kind of thing that can only be solved by the people involved themselves. Braydenforted Dolly in front of him. In the Western restaurant. Hey, sister-inw, here! Leon waved to Dolly at the door. Dolly hurriedly put away her earlier gloomy emotions, forced out a smile and walked over to Leon. Come on, sister-inw, order whatever you want. Leon diligently ced the menu in front of Dolly. But Dolly just looked at the menu in her hand. She didnt dare to see Leons sincere eyes, for they were mixed with trust in her and affection for Skyler. Uh Ill just have a cup of coffee, I just ate with Brayden, Leon, youve been quite richtely, just had dinner together a few days ago, and today youre buying me dinner Dolly said deliberately, entwining her two hands together in an attempt to ease her tension. Hey sister-inw, I did have something I wanted to ask you today when I came to see you. Leon scratched the back of his head awkwardly. Dolly took a deep breath and looked squarely at Leon in front of her. Whates, will alwayse. Sister-inw, do you know Stephen? Instantly, Leons eyes darkened. Dolly could feel that Leon had been holding back his inner emotions. Stephen? muttered Dolly deliberately. Yeah, its that Stephen, the Stephen who came back from abroad not long ago Leon was a bit incoherent, perhaps because he was trying to express himself too anxiously. But more anxiously, he wanted to confirm the rtionship between that Stephen and Skyler. Dolly was a little confused as to how Leon would know Stephen.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I dont know him well. Why, Leon, do you want something from him? Dolly looked cautiously at the man in front of her. At once, Leon looked like a deted balloon, his eyes dull. Nothing, I think I heard before that Skyler refused to marry him, but he just came back a while ago, and I was thinking Leons tone had some panic in it. Dolly had never seen Leon so negative. He truly loves Skyler, so much so that he saves the best for her every time. But feelings like this, without the two sides of the cherished, and how toe to respect each other? Maybe Skyler is right, if someone in a marriage is just amodating, then it is destined to be a miserable fate. Instead of making it difficult for both sides, it is better to let go of each other and find your own happiness. But Leon After all, he gave so much Leon, dont think so much, you have to believe in each other, the thing about rtionships, its all about the participants, no matter what happens between you and Skyler in the future, Im sure youllmunicate with her properly, right? Dolly looked at Leon seriously. Leon was a little stubborn at times, but with Skyler, Dolly was convinced that he would never be ambivalent. Okay, sister-inw, I got it. Leon replied with conviction. Leon did not hear the meaning of Dollys words. Dolly looked out the window with a hint of regret in her eyes. She doesnt know if its the right thing to do, but she wants Skyler to reallye clean with Leon about everything. Chapter 1059 Not Stephen Skylers character, Stephen still know some. What she wants to do, there is basically little room for maneuvering. Ding ding ding Hey, okay, I got it, Ill be right back, when I get back to deal with it, well Stephen looked out the window as he continued the call. Whats wrong? Skyler looked suspiciously at the man next to him. Skyler, theres a temporary emergency at work that I need to take care of, and I have to go back to the office. Stephen gently stroked Skylers hair. Skylers brow furrowed slightly, but turned the car around and headed down the road to Gale Technologies. On the way, her three attempts to learn about the man were stonewalled by Stephen. Now there is no contact with Jayden, Stephen knows not to act rashly, before finding others, it is better to wait and see what happens.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Jaydens sudden disappearance makes Brayden and Dolly anxious in their hearts. For them, Jayden is their only hope to solve the problem. Sorry, the number you have dialed is Sorry, the number you have called is The phone was never answered. Dolly rubbed her hands together and kept wandering back and forth. Brayden, what about Jayden, hes not answering his phone and we have no way to reach him. Dolly clutched the mans arm, trying to give him some energy. Brayden looked up at the window, a glint of gloom in his eyes. Its okay, we can think of other ways, dont worry, Im here Brayden gently patted Dollys back. Dolly knew that Brayden was onlyforting her, but why in the world would Jayden do that? Is it to drive Brayden to the brink of extinction? Im going to find him. With that, Dolly got up and was about to leave. Dolly, where are you going to find him? Hes not at home right now, Ive asked around. Braydens eyes shed a glimmer of gloom. Today, no one knows where Jayden has gone and no one can reach him. Whether intentional or unintentional, its a bad thing for Brayden. The aggressiveness of the shareholders in thepany, the reality of the obstacles, and Jaydens disappearance took Brayden by surprise. All of them are waiting to see Braydens joke, all of them are waiting for the day when Brayden is impeached. Stephen! Yes, go get Skyler! Instantly, as if remembering something, Dolly said hello to Brayden and went out the door. She couldnt let Brayden know about Stephen and Skylers rtionship, so naturally she couldnt say half a word about Stephen to him. Skyler, I need to see you about something. Dolly said anxiously. Just in time, Dolly, I have something to say to you too The two men hit it off and came to the cafe. Skyler, as Im sure you saw in the news today, Gale Technologies has acquired another branch of Brayden, so Id like to ask you to do me a favor and talk to Stephen properly There was a hint of pleading in Dollys tone. She didnt know who else could be involved with Stephen besides Skyler. Skyler is one of the most direct and effective channels. Dolly, you take it easy, I came to exin this matter to you, Gale Technologies acquisition of thepany this matter, Stephen did not know anything, it is true, I just asked him Skyler seriously looked at the Dolly in front of him, slowly exined. She didnt know if Dolly would believe what she said, but she trusted Stephens character, and if he said no, he would. Dolly was instantly baffled. If not Stephen, who else could it be? Isnt Gale Technologies Stephens? No. Youre saying that Gale Technologies bought thepany without Stephens knowledge? How is that possible? Dolly looked at Skyler incredulously. She didnt believe that Stephen would not know anything about it, and she didnt believe that Skyler would lie to her. Dolly, you listen to me, Stephen is also investigating this matter, he is also watching the news today to know that Gale Technologies in the acquisition of Kirnd Group branch news, you do not rush Skylerforted Dolly. How can she not be anxious? How can she not be anxious when Brayden is now in the midst of a very hot situation? Dollys eyes were mixed with some anxiety and worry. Maybe thats the way the world is, where incredible things happen every minute, like when Gale Technologies bought thepany and Skyler said it wasnt Stephens idea. Could it really be Jayden? Dolly looked at her phone. She had called Jayden about two dozen times, but there had been no answer. Dolly? Dolly! Skyler tapped Dollys shoulder gently. Huh? Dolly immediately snapped back to her senses. Dolly, this matter still needs to be investigated, I believe Stephen, since he said he didnt do it, he must not have done it, so Skyler looked like he wanted to say something. Dollys eyes softened a bit as she looked at the certain and unquestionable expression of the woman in front of her. Stephen, even if he is ruthless, would not be able to cheat on the woman he loves. Things will alwayse to light, dont worry, its just that this matter is in dire need of Dolly eased herself up a little. Thats right, she chose to trust Skyler. By the way, Skyler, how are you handling things with Leon? Leon invited me to dinner earlier, he already knows about Stephens existence, its better for you to pay attention before you confess to him. Dolly looked at Skyler in front of her worriedly. Skylers eyes, there is a trace of difficulty, she really does not know how to open this mouth to Leon. She always knew in her heart that Leon did give a lot for her and changed a lot for her, but feelings like this cant be forced. A marriage that is forced will not lead to happiness in the end. This is a truth that has been true for ages. I havent spoken to him yet, I dont know how to exin to him, Dolly, as you know, Leon is a straightforward person, Im afraid that when the timees to speak out, he will have a tendency to put this ount directly on Stephen Shens head Skylers expression was a little embarrassed. But, Skyler, if one day Leon himself finds out that you are with Stephen Shen Dolly was a little worried. This kind of thing, the longer you dy, the greater the probability of something going wrong. Skylers character, as everyone knows, is impossible for her not to go to Stephen, and if Leon finds out, Im afraid that when the timees, its not just as simple as letting Skyler exin. Dolly, why dont you help persuade Leon Chapter 1060 Preparing for a Surprise Come to my ce for dinner today. Leos tone left no room for bargaining. Dad, what are you doing again? I have a date today Skyler looked at the picture of Stephen in his hand and smiled slightly. No,e back to dinner for me! With that, Leo hung up the phone. A date? When he thought of Stephen, Leo was furious. I dont know whats wrong with this silly daughter, she has to go after that Stephen from Gale Technologies instead of Leon, who is such a sincere guy. Instantly, Leo seemed to have aged a lot. Hey Leon, are you free tonight? Come to my ce for dinner sometime Leo spoke gently on the phone. Since he knew about Skylers change of heart to Stephen, Leo has been harboring some guilt towards Leon in his heart. It is said that the same sex is repulsive, but the same sex is the most understanding of the same sex. As a man, Leo could imagine what Leon would look like when he knew about Skyler and Stephens affair. Perhaps, todays dinner will be thest dinner the three of them will eat together, Leos eyes shed a trace of reluctance. Although Leon the man is not smart and does not know how to really romantic, but have to admit, Leon is really a good man who loves his wife. Its just that the fate is not there. Oh, Dad, what are you doing, you have to make mee to dinner, when to eat together can not, but this evening , Skyler impatience into the restaurant. Skyler, here we go. Before Skyler could finish her sentence, Leon greeted her excitedly. Skyler looked suspiciously at Leo next to him. What are you doing here , Skyler stammered. I asked him toe, the three of us have not eaten together for a long time, its not easy to get together today,e on said Leo, he got up and walked to the table. Come on, Leon, todays dinner, all your favorite dishes, I asked them to cook especially for you, you try, whether it is to your taste. Leo gently patted Leons shoulder. At once, being soplimented by his father-inw, Leon himself felt a little embarrassed. Leon is simple in nature, he really just thought that this time Leo let hime home for dinner, just to get together with three people. However,ter on, he realized that he had been kept in the dark by all the people. Here, Skyler, this is your favorite. Leon gave Skyler a piece of meat directly. Looking at the piece of meat in the bowl, Skylers brow furrowed slightly. I dont know if its because she has gotten used to the closeness between herself and Stephen, she now doesnt even want to touch anything Leon has touched. Skyler, what are you frothing at the mouth for? Your husband and you clip the food, so you eat it. Leo reminded her. Huh? Oh. Skyler swallowed the piece of meat so that Leon wouldnt see anything. Leon ah, since you and Skyler married, I also do not have much time to eat with you guys, today lets not get drunk said Leo rushed to lift the ss. Looking at his father-inws bold and quick-witted appearance, Leon couldnt back down. Throughout the night, Leo and Leon drank, screamed and yelled together, and even Skyler couldnt tell if they were really drunk or sober. Dad, well go first then, Leons had quite a bit to drink, if we drink any more we really wont even be able to walk. Skylerined in a low voice. Skyler, now, is full of Stephens face. But Leon, Leon, slow down , Skyler said as he helped Leon into the room. Probably because he was really drunk, Leon closed his eyes and snored as soon as heid down on the bed. In the past, Leon never snored when he slept, because he was afraid of disturbing Skyler, probably because he was too tired today. Looking at the man on the bed, Skylers heart was a little ufortable. She admits that Leon is a perfectly good man, but she has no way to truly love this good man. Leon, Im sorry, the person I love is not you, thank you for always being tolerant and understanding of me, its just between us, its really not suitable to be a couple , at this time Skyler, looks extra serious. She didnt know if Leon, who had closed his eyes, could hear her, but there was no way she could say something so cruel to Leon while he was awake. Leon, can you hear me Leon Skyler gently shook the mans body. Leon rolled over and turned his back to Skyler, smacking his lips as if he was sleeping soundly. Instantly, Skylers eyes dimmed; perhaps, now was not the time. The woman got up and left the room. But Leon, who was lying in bed at the moment, had tears flowing from the corners of his eyes. What is love? Love is that no matter what you do wrong, I will be waiting for you to turn back where you are until the moment you really dont want to turn back. Ding ding ding Hello, Leon? said Dolly, answering the phone.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Dolly, I need your help. Leon said openly. Help? Dolly looked suspiciously at Brayden in front of her, trying to see something in his expression, but Brayden just shook his head. I wanted to surprise Skyler, and tomorrow is the third anniversary of me and her meeting, so Leon stammered shyly. Even if Leon didnt finish his sentence, Dolly had already understood the mans mind and would naturally agree to him. In fact, Leon has slowly felt that Skyler has always avoided himselftely, intentionally or unintentionally. Leon wanted to surprise Skyler, and he asked us to get together to help him set something up , Dolly whispered to Brayden. For Leons request for help, the couple is naturally obliged to do so, and it would be a good thing if the surprise could win back Skylers heart. Who would want to see Leon and Skyler go down the road to divorce? Skyler, are you free tomorrow, I need to see you about something. Dolly then gave Skyler a call. Dolly, why are you calling me now when you have something for me tomorrow? Skyler took a sip of his coffee. Make an appointment in advance, youre a busy man. Dolly said deliberately. She was certainly aware that Skyler must still be reveling in his love for Stephen right now. Chapter 1061 Third Anniversary Dolly has something for me tomorrow, so I wonte over to see you. Skyler took Stephens arm with a reluctant look. Its okay, just keep busy. Stephen pinched the womans cheeks. Instantly, Skylers face was flushed red and her face shed a hint of shyness. Perhaps, this is what a woman looks like in love. Love is a poison, it is easy to lose ones mind and to break ones principles. Who would have thought that Skyler would fall in love with a man whom she had previously rejected. Skyler, are you free tomorrow? Leon looked curtly at Skyler in front of him. He seems to have not seen this woman smile for a long, long time, even every time he came home, Skyler only to say hello, followed by returning to his room, as if very tired look. Well, Dollys got something for me tomorrow. Skyler sat straight down on the couch. Leons mouth curved up at the corners. The third anniversary of their acquaintance came and went as nned. When Leon and Skyler were together, he had learned to remember every special day, including Skylers birthday, wedding anniversary and so on. He doesnt know anything about romance, but hes trying to be as romantic as possible. Dolly, what do you want from me? Skyler looked at Dolly in front of him suspiciously. In the past, when the two of them met, they simply could not choose the beach. Skyler, tell me, can you really put Leon down? Dolly looked at Skyler seriously. Leon is not easy, and this rtionship between Leon and Skyler is even more difficult, and Dolly does not want her to give up on Leon on a whim. Dolly, I know, maybe it sounds ridiculous, but I really love Stephen, and he loves me, and the two of us are the real love, and between Leon and me, theres more than just a little affection missing Skyler seriously The look at Dolly. She was serious, and Dolly understood that no matter how much she tried to persuade him, Skyler would not change his mind. Skyler! Suddenly, not far away, Leon was holding a bouquet of red roses, wearing a white suit that looked perfect for todays Skyler. Instantly, Skyler froze. She still hadnt remembered what day it really was. Skyler, maybe this is thest time, cherish it Dolly looked at Skyler and then at Leon who was slowly walking towards Skyler. Leon, has done enough, if Skyler still will not change his mind, then it can only mean that there is a fate between the two of them. The breeze of the sea, the warm sunshine, a few seagulls ying where the water and the sky meet, and the melodious music lingering in the ears, Leon walked up to Skyler with a rose in his hand, a man of few words, but a man of deep love, and the affection in his eyes said it all. Skyler, remember, today is the third anniversary of our acquaintance. All along, I didnt know exactly what to do to please a girl, but from the day I met you, Ive learned to remember every anniversary Leon said with emotion. Brayden, who was next to him, seemed a little surprised to see Leon in this state. He had never seen Leon so moved before. He really loves Skyler. Instantly, Braydens eyes dimmed. But Skyler is thinking of divorcing Leon. This is a gift for you. Leon immediately pulled out a gift box. Skyler looked around and slowly opened the gift box, a ne with her and Leons names engraved on it. But she just grudgingly smiled. Leon, why make it so grand, Im not a little girl anymore Skyler said awkwardly. There was no way she could refuse Leons gift in front of so many people; after all, the two of them were married. Skyler looked at Dolly next to him, then at Leon, and then resumed his usual expression. Lets go eat, Leon, making such a grand show, you wouldnt have prepared a meal Skyler deliberately changed the subject. She didnt even get into the heart of it! Dolly shook her head. Perhaps, the two peoples feelings, hase to an end. Divorce, is already a matter of time. Originally, Dolly was hoping that Skyler woulde around in Leons deliberately prepared touch, but it seems that there is no hope. Okay, Skylers hungry, lets go eat! Leon froze at first, then immediately responded. Brayden looked helplessly at Dolly, who had a reluctant look. Leon was not a man who paid attention to details, and he could not read the expression on Skylers face. If he hadnt heard Skyler tell him thest time he was drunk that it wasnt love between the two of them, how would he have asked Brayden and Dolly to help. Ding ding ding Dolly looked at the caller ID and saw that it was Jayden.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Instantly, Dolly was stunned. In the past few days, she couldnt even count how many calls she had made to Jayden herself, and now he had taken the initiative to call her. Hey, Dolly, you called me? Jaydens voice, a littlezy. Yes, Ive called you so many times and you havent answered, where are you now Dolly asked anxiously. Finally getting in touch with Jayden was great news for Brayden and Dolly. He must have known about Gale Technologies acquisition of the Kirnd Group branch! Im abroad, whats up? I was a little tired a while ago, so I went abroad Jayden stretched out. How did he suddenly leave the country? Dolly looked incredulously at Brayden in front of her. When are youing back, I want to talk to you. Dolly looked forward to Jaydens answer. Youre looking for me, okay, then Ill go back tomorrow. After exchanging a few pleasantries, the two people hung up the phone. Listening to Jaydens tone of voice, Dolly felt as if Jayden didnt know either. But he is so close to Stephen and so close to Gale Technologies Not Stephen, not Jayden, then who else could it be? Its okay, well know when hees back, you dont have to worry about thepany, its enough with me Brayden helped Dolly press her temples. He suddenly felt some guilt for letting this woman follow him around and worry about things in thepany. What are you talking about, Brayden, your business is my business. Didnt we say before that no matter what happens, we have to face it together and bear it together? Chapter 1062 has nothing to do with him Without much hesitation and consideration, Jayden booked a ne ticket directly back to his home country. Stephen had contacted Jayden earlier and said nothing more when he learned that he had nothing to do with Gale Technologies acquisition of the Kirnd Group branch. Jayden, you should have heard about the acquisition of the Kirnd Group branch by Gale Technologies the other day, right? Dolly looked seriously at the man in front of her. Kirnd Group? Branch? Dolly, if youre looking for me for something in thepany, I think Brayden would be a better fit than you. Jayden took a sip of his coffee. He couldnt see the woman he loved talking and working for someone elses man, even if it was of her own free will. But it is not what you want, Dolly likes Brayden from the beginning to the end. Jayden, dont make a scene, okay? Tell me, does it matter to you or not? Dolly looked at him carefully, with a hint of pleading in her tone. How could Jayden not read the heartache and heartache in the eyes that contained a hint of sadness? But he was not convinced, why would it be that man, why would it be Brayden? Dolly, would you believe me if I said I had nothing to do with Gale Technologies acquisition of the Kirnd Group branch this time? Jayden looked at Dolly expectantly. He really wanted to know if the woman in front of him believed him or not. Dollys expression, with a hint of hesitation. If it wasnt him, if it wasnt Stephen, who else would it be? Who else would have had such power to allow Gale Technologies to acquire the Kirnd Group branch? Jayden, you tell me the truth, this thing, really has nothing to do with you? Dolly asked again. Jayden sneered. He then knew that his question just now was nothing but a redundant nonsense.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. But no matter what, this is the result he wants to see. Yes, its true that the person who acquired the branch of Kirnd Group was not him, but this was indeed the result he wanted to see. I dont know which of the gods knew him so well that he acquired the branch in advance. However, the womans sorrow and heartache in front of him, Jayden all see in the eyes. Stephen is right, see her happy, they will follow happy, see her sad, they will follow sad. Today, his own emotions, has beenpletely out of his control. Every step of the way, it is this woman who is pulling the strings. Sometimes Jayden does not know why he likes a woman so much, because she is beautiful? She has a great body? Or is it because she knows more? No, neither! There is no reason for love. It is a feeling, a feeling that makes peoplefortable, a feeling that makes people enjoy. But today, this feeling, however, is so painful for Jayden. Well, Dolly, I do not want to beat around the bush with you, this time Gale Technologies acquisition of Kirnd Group branch, I have heard all about it, not my doing, as for who in the end, you yourselves investigate clearly Jaydens attitude, suddenly serious. Yes, he didnt like Brayden, but he wasnt despicable enough to put Brayden out of business. And he knew that after the Kirnd Group branch was acquired, Brayden would face what kind of situation next. When the timees, Im afraid the pain is not only Brayden a person, Dolly will also follow the unbearable. He didnt want to upset Dolly. Not you , Dolly murmured. So who the hell is it? Human nature is soplex that even a small thing can involve a lot of problems, not to mention that there are things that Dolly does not know and people that she does not understand. Brayden, I went to see Jayden today and he said that the acquisition of the Kirnd Group branch by Gale Technologies here had nothing to do with him. Dolly tightened her grip on the mans hand, trying to give him a little warmth. Braydens eyes, looking out the window at the darkening sky, dimmed again. In this world, there are countless people who want to deal with themselves. The shareholders in thepany, the rivals in the mall, and the so-called gentry who usually dont like themselves but dont dare to bother them, any one of them will see him as a thorn in their side. Okay, dont think about it, its okay, Ill take care of it. Brayden wrapped his arms tightly around Dolly, the strength in his arms once again giving the woman enough security. With the situation of having a wolf in front of him and a tiger behind him, Brayden had to pick up his previous momentum once again and wind up in the mall again. With his determined eyes and unyielding temperament, Brayden is finally back to his old self. Brayden, do you think thepany will Dolly wanted to say. It wont happen, dont worry, Ive got everything, I wont let anything happen to thepany. Brayden gently patted the womans shoulder, trying to give her somefort. But how can we turn things around now when we havent even found the person to buy the Kirnd Group branch? Dolly looked cautiously at the man in front of her. The person who acquired the Kirnd Group branch? Neither Stephens idea nor Jaydens Braydens eyes revealed a cold light. Perhaps, soon, that person will appear. Ding ding ding Brayden looked at his phone and it was Leon. Big brother, the things in thepany, I just heard now, the first few days have been busy Skyler things to dy, big brother, what ideas you have on your side, just say. Leon said decisively. Brayden is grateful to have such a brother, a brother who can go through fire for him. Big brother, what needs to be done? Leon asked bluntly. Leon is a quick-witted person who does not like to dilly-dally. When Gale Technologies acquired the Kirnd Group branch, Brayden told Leon to wait and see and not to make a move first, but now, things have developed to such a point that if he does not make a move, Brayden will have to wait to be impeached by thepanys shareholders. Leon, dont rush yet, things are not as simple as we think, we cant wrong a good man, and of course, we cant miss any of the bad guys. Brayden replied faintly. Dont be in a hurry? Leon got anxious when he heard that. Brother, it is still necessary to say, it is Gale Technologies, is the branch of Gale Technologies acquisition,id out in in view, why do we need to think so much Leon Thepanys business is a very important one. Hes had a hard time with Gale Technologies for a long time. I dont know if its because Gale Technologies has previously acquired a branch of Kirnd Group, or because he heard that Stephen, whom Skyler knew, is back After calming Leon down, Brayden opened hisputer and looked at some data and documents in thepany. Ding! It was a text message that Brayden scanned without a second thought. Mr. Kirnd, are you free to have a cup of coffee tomorrow? And the sender is Le. Chapter 1063 shouldn’t thank me? At this time, Le invited him for coffee, Brayden could not figure out what important things this woman would find himself, and bumping into her Brayden intuition is no good, decisively refused. Perhaps men will consciously block out the women around them when they have a woman they love, and Brayden is no different. Le, who was rejected by Brayden, naturally felt a burst of anger in her heart, and the resentment towards Brayden in her mind grew deeper. Yo, looks like Mr. Duncan is busy. Le pushed open the door of Stephens office directly and walked in. Stephen did not feel surprised at all by Les sudden visit, perhaps already used to the fact that the two were working together, or had seen through Les nature. What are you doing here again? Stephen asked coldly without even raising his head. Le slowly walked up to Stephen with an enchanting look. Come to see my partner, cant you? Stephen sneered a little. I guess she had something to do with Gale Technologies acquisition of the Kirnd Group branch the other day, right? Le cant have Braydens people, so naturally she wont let Brayden and Dolly get any better, not to mention that she was thrown out because of Brayden. Talk if you have something to say, leave if you dont. Stephen has never been polite to a woman like Le, because since the beginning, he never wanted to work with this woman, if not for Skyler What? Mr. Duncan, at least we are partners, are you in such a hurry to kick me out? Le blinked her eyes, revealing a cunning light. Stephen is who he is, naturally he will not let go of any detail of the woman in front of him. Before Le tried to get Gale Technologies to buy the Kirnd Group branch, he just turned a blind eye, after all, that is also what Jayden wants to see, but today came, what does she want to do? Say, what do you want to do? Stephen looked coldly at the woman in front of him. Good, since Mr. Duncan is so quick, then I will not beat around the bush, yes, I cooperate with you for the purpose, I believe you should also be very clear, is Brayden, I want to get Brayden, this acquisition of Kirnd Group branch, also just a small matter, and I, too, will help you to deal with Leon, how is it? This sale, I believe it will be a good deal for Mr. Duncan, right? Le stroked her hair. Skyler is the apple of Stephens eye, and she is convinced that there is no way Stephen will not agree to the deal. But Stephen suddenly remembered that Skyler had said that Brayden and Dolly were her good friends, and she didnt want to see them sad and upset. What, Mr. Duncan doesnt want to? Le looked suspiciously at the man in front of her. What about it, I wonder if Leon will freak out if he finds out about your good deed with Skyler Le said deliberately. Leon, in the end, is a kind of character, Stephen really does not know much, but I heard that he likes a stick, more stubborn, if because of himself and let Skyler get hurt, then it is really more than worth the loss. He had a hard time getting together with Skyler again, and how could he easily let her get hurt again. But Well, Mr. Duncan, have you thought it over? Le looked expectantly at the man in front of her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Stephen looked at Le and smiled wryly. The deal, sort of Stephen agreed to, and the two shook hands and worked together in harmony. This time, if it works out, it will be a good thing for Jayden. Brayden, did you find it? Dolly looked nervously at the man in front of her. Brayden,tely, has been losing sleep almost every night. Looking at the dark circles under the mans eyes that have been hanging on his face, Dolly is very distressed. Not yet. Brayden replied tersely. Its okay, dont worry, things will work out. Brayden tightened his grip on the womans shoulders. Dolly didnt know what she could do at this point, besides being able to stay by his side and work with him through the difficult times ahead. Fate is like this, always like to give people a head start when they are most sessful, so that people wake up to reality and those unexpected surprises. Dolly, if one day, I really have nothing left, will you still choose to stay with me? Brayden suddenly asked in a low voice. Dolly first froze, then immediately reacted. Of course Ill stay with you, no matter what you be, Ill always be there for you, with you, guarding you, as long as you dont abandon me Dolly snuggled into the mans arms. This is one of the most moving words Brayden has heard in recent times. Since the incident of Kirnd Group, those shareholders in thepany, are the ones who should hide, the ones who should avoid, none of theme forward to help him, none of theme forward to support him. Everyone is waiting for the day he is impeached, waiting to see him walk out of thepany in the dust. Brayden and Dolly were unaware that Stephen and Le had actually reached a partnership at this point, and were unaware that Le had actually started to make her move. Have you ever offended anyone before? Dolly looked at Brayden suspiciously. Offend people? Look at their own displeasure is really a lot of people, which he has what the mind to investigate one by one, only from some key people to start. Hey, Brayden, that, could it be that the woman who likes you would do this to get your attention Dolly looked at Brayden cautiously as if she suddenly remembered something. Fool, what to think, in this world, I have only one woman, that is you Dolly, well, do not think blindly, its okay, I will investigate clearly Brayden gently stroked Dollys hair. However, when Dolly said this, Brayden did remember a woman, a woman who had also sent him a message yesterday. Yes, its Le. Did it have something to do with Le? Braydens eyes darkened. Le has been thrown out, so how could she possibly convince Gale Technologies to buy the Kirnd Group branch with her current strength? Unless Unless Gale Technologies has something on Les hands. Hey, go check out this woman Le for me on Brayden resumed his old high-strung demeanor. It seems that whats in between is not as simple as one might think. Brayden looked at the dark sky and fell into a deep meditation. Did you do this? Jayden sat on a barstool and looked suspiciously at Le in front of him. So what if it is? Shouldnt you be thanking me? Le took a sip of red wine. Chapter 1064 Someone has to take the blame Jayden really do not understand, since Le like Brayden, and why will be in the back of so many small moves, which is not hard to push Brayden to the fire? In this world, people and people are really different. le is the kind of woman who can be reckless and ruthless in order to get what she wants, or, what she cant get, she would rather destroy it with her own hands than to make any of them whole, especially love. Skyler is still going his own way, disregarding his own face, and Stephen is in love, Leon still has a sad look every day, he does not know what to do to make Skyler happy. Day after day passes, Brayden is still investigating what happened in thepany, and Le is waiting for Brayden toe to her door personally. Skyler, you divorce thing , said Stephen in the hotel, wanting to say something. Divorce? Instantly, Skylers eyes darkened. For so long, she has never had the courage to say to Leon about the divorce, but this is the reality that has to be faced. She wanted to be with Stephen openly and honestly, she wanted to marry Stephen, but Leons side Skyler knows very well in his heart that Leon is a very stubborn man, if he suddenly said to him about the divorce, he will not be able to ept it, and then it will only Stephen, Ill talk to Leon, its just that Leon hes a bit stubborn, Im afraid he cant ept Skylers heart, not a bit of it.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Before she did have to ironically divorce Leon, but then, Leon would always surprise her from time to time, bringing touches and paying for her, which more or less made Skylers heart feel some guilt. Leon is a kind of person, if you feel difficult, I think I can Stephen tightened his arms around the womans thin waist. No, Stephen, you cant interfere, the divorce, Leon and I will talk about it personally, if you interfere, it will only make things worse Skylers eyes, there is a hint of determination. She was right, if Leon had known about Skyler and Stephen, Leon would not have let Stephen off easily. A man in a hurry can do anything, let alone a stubborn man like Leon. But after such a long time, how could Leon not notice it at all? Sister-inw, I think Skyler has changed. Leon said with his head bowed in defeat. Dolly instantly raised her guard, Whats wrong Leon? Sister-inw, Ill be honest with you, Skyler and I werent that close a long time ago, and, one day I was drunk and Skyler whispered in my ear, Leon recalled that day. Looking at Leons disheveled appearance at this time, Dolly suddenly felt some sympathy. She knew what Skyler meant to Leon, but at the same time she knew that Skyler was in love with Stephen. Sister-inw, in fact, there is another thing that I have not been able to say, I have seen Skyler walking into the mall before holding a mans arm, talking andughing, very intimate Leons eyes, a little bleak. On the arm of a man? Could it be Stephen? Leon already knows? Instantly, Dolly began to worry, she was not worried about Skyler, she was worried about this Leon in front of her, will not do something stupid because of the impulse. And did you get a good look at whose arm she was holding? Dolly looked cautiously at the man in front of her. Leon shook his head, Too far away to see Luckily, he didnt recognize Stephen. But I thought, could it be Stephen? Leon looked at Dolly suspiciously. Dolly rubbed her hands together nervously, trying to calm herself down. The more stupid men, in the face of love, will also be smart, just like a marriage, the man has no cat, women can see at a nce. Not to mention Skylers recent dealings with Leon, again, are so obvious. Leon, are you overthinking it, maybe its your father-inw Dolly rushed to round up. Oh, yes, it could also be father-inw, but look at that figure, how it doesnt feel like it Leon frowned slightly. Not like, of course not like, Leo and Stephens body shape, ispletely two types. Did not you just say, too far away, you can not see, well, do not think blindly,e, today sister-inw invited you to dinner, recently because of Braydens matter, trouble you Dolly hurriedly change the subject. Hey, sister-inw, what are you talking about, Brayden that is my big brother, I do what I should Leon giggled. But the two did not notice that in a small corner of the restaurant, there was also a woman sitting, looking at them fiercely. Le? frowned Brayden as he answered the phone in his office. Okay, I got it. Brayden hung up the phone straight away, and it seems that she really did work with Gale Technologies. Brayden looked out the window, a flicker of suspicion in his eyes. This woman, what is she trying to do? Yo, Mr. Kirnds busy. Suddenly, Jayden barged right into Braydens office. What are you doing here? Brayden looked solemnly at the man before him. I came to see you, to see how things are going with our Mr. Kirnd? Jayden gloated with a slight smile. Im sorry to bother you, its being taken care of. Jayden sneered a little. Mr. Kirnd, I would like to remind you that no matter who is going to buy your Kirnd Group branch, I would like to ask you to polish your eyes and not involve innocence. Jayden said nonchntly. Stephen is the heir of Gale Technologies, and some time ago Gale Technologies acquired the Kirnd Group branch, he did not want Brayden to put all the me on Stephen. Then again, Stephen is also his good brother, he does not want Stephen to bear any unwarranted guilt. Dont worry, the truth will alwayse out, things will soone to light, whether its good or bad, someone should always take the me, and I will definitely uncover the person behind it. Brayden coldly looked at Jayden. Since Gale Technologies acquired the Kirnd Group branch one after another, Brayden has suddenly regained his former unruly hostility in the business world. Ding ding ding Brayden looked at his phone and picked up the call. Hello, Dolly? Okay, okay, anything, as long as you make it, I like it, okay, Ill go back early this afternoon When he heard the word Dolly, Jayden felt a sense of loss, and then, silently walked out of the office. Chapter 1065 sober as hell Skyler, I want to remind you a word, Leon has seen you and Stephen shopping in the mall before, youd better be careful, find a suitable opportunity to talk about it, sooner orter, its better than being found out by him Dolly looked worriedly at Skyler in front of her. But, Dolly, I really dont know how to exin to Leon, you know, recently Leon deliberately to please me Skylers face, is a difficult expression. But what do you want to do? You dont love Leon, you want to divorce him, you still love that Stephen, this kind of thing, if it doesnt get resolved in time, its not just one person who gets hurt Dolly got a little angry. Thats not how Skyler used to be. She was the one who was determined to get a divorce in the first ce! Now she is the one who hesitates! Skyler was silent. Leon has given so much to Skyler, how could she not feel it? Ding ding ding the phone rang.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Skyler looked at her phone, it was Leon, and seeing his name at the moment had a feeling that made her avoid it like a snake. Looking at the two words bouncing on his phone screen, Skyler didnt have the courage to answer the call. Dolly looked at the woman in front of her and picked up the phone and put it directly to her ear. Hello, Leon? whispered Dolly. Hey, sister-inw, its you, wheres Skyler? There was a hint of haggardness in Leons tone. Skyler and I were out to dinner and she went to the bathroom. Dolly replied tersely. Leons voice, however, did make Dolly sound a little worried. Leon, whats wrong with you? Oh, its okay, I just er just talk about itter Leon stammered. Later? The more Dolly listened, the more wrong she became. What could make Leon, such a straightforward man, stammer so much. Then Leon hung up the phone. Whats wrong? What did he say? Skyler looked curiously and helplessly at Dolly in front of him. Nothing, just concerned about you, nothing else. Dolly covered up. She knew that something was wrong with Leon, and she would leave it to Brayden to find out what it was. After exchanging a few pleasantries with Skyler, Dolly left. Although emotions were already in her heart, she was still a sister after all, and Dolly only wanted Skyler to confess to Leon as soon as possible, which is why she was angry just now. She didnt want to see those things that shouldnt happen, and she didnt want to let these two people get hurt. Dolly was suddenly very grateful that she had Brayden by her side, without Brayden, she really didnt know what to do. Brayden, you and Leon have a good talk, I always feel like hes not in the right state today, lets see whats wrong with him, when he called Skyler today, he gulped Dolly took Braydens arm, whispered. Whats the matter, does Skyler still want a divorce from Leon? Brayden stroked the womans hair. Yes, this time Skyler was determined to divorce Leon and just never knew how to ask. Brayden sneered. Even if you ask, Leon will disagree! When a man falls in love with a woman and loves her to the marrow of his bones, it is very difficult for a man to let go of her, no matter what the situation is. leon is an infatuated man who will never let go of a woman he has fallen in love with easily. Whats wrong with Leon today? Brayden asked Dolly in a low voice. I dont know, when he called Skyler today, he always stammered, as if he had something to say, but still didnt say it, thats why I asked you to ask him ah, between you men well, it will be better tomunicate some Dolly stroked Braydens palm. OK, Ill talk to him tomorrow Ding ding ding is Braydens cell phone. Dolly nced at the rm clock on the table and frowned slightly. Its sote, who would call Brayden for no reason? But with all thats been going on at thepanytely, Brayden has certainly been busy. dolly rolled over and looked out the window. Mr. Kirnd, I heard you were looking for me? A flirtatious voice reached Braydens ears. Yeah, well talk tomorrow. Said Brayden about to hang up the phone. Hey, Mr. Kirnd, the person who took the initiative to find me, but you Mr. Kirnd, tomorrow I still have things, excuse me, toe,e over tonight Le said bluntly. This evening to go over? Instantly, Braydens eyes, a bit more biting. He looked at the woman next to him, Dolly had closed her eyes. Send me the address. After saying that, Brayden simply hung up the phone. After a gentle kiss on the womans forehead, the man got up and left. The sound of Brayden closing the door was soft, but Dolly opened her eyes anyway. Where is he going at thiste hour? If she heard correctly just now, the person who called, should be a woman. Dolly slowly got out of bed and went to the window, just in time, to see Brayden get right into the car. I think its about thepany, right? Dolly was doing the thinking for herself. The night, already veryte, but did not stop the pace of those who like to make fun of the night. The streets are still bustling with activity, and the bars and nightclubs are extravagant. Yo, Mr. Kirnd sure keeps his word, reallying at thiste hour. Le shook her red wine ss, the intoxicating shine easily makes people lose their minds. Brayden looked at the woman in front of him suspiciously, he really could not figure out, this woman in the end to cooperate with Gale Technologies on what basis? Sit. Le smiled flirtatiously, already with some drunkenness in her eyes. What are you calling me for thiste at night? Brayden skewered her. Hmm? What, Mr. Kirnd, have you forgotten? Arent you the one who was looking for me? I had a hard time finding the time to see you today Le twisted her body and slowly walked towards Brayden. Brayden grimaced. Youre drunk, lets talk about it tomorrow. Brayden got up to leave. Hey, Brayden! Suddenly, Le extended her arm directly to block the mans path. It was this evening that Le suddenly opened her eyes wide and looked firmly at the man in front of her. Still as handsome as ever, still so handsome and dashing Im not drunk, Im sober as hell. Le shook the ss in her hand. Chapter 1066 Alcoholism Sober as hell? Brayden looked at Le in front of him suspiciously, disbelieving her words from the bottom of his heart. Okay, then lets talk. The man sat down again. Les mouth was curved in a yful way at the corners, and it was a look of triumph. Why are you doing this? Brayden asked, getting right to the point. In front of Le, he did not want to waste too much time so as not to give rise to any trouble, so he simply opened the door. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want. I Le want to get something, there is no can not get, even if I can not get, I will destroy him, extinguish him Le replied in a low voice while sipping red wine. The answer to this, should not be more obvious. Thepany and the woman, he could only choose one. If he chooses thepany, he must leave Dolly behind. If he chooses Dolly, he can only wait to be impeached by the shareholders in thepany. What a cruel woman!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Brayden took a look at Le in front of him. he would never have thought that Le would do such an extreme thing before. Really, so what do you want this time? Brayden asked for a ss of wine as well. I want you, I dont want anything but you, I want you. Le murmured. Le, I think you should know very well that I am a man with a woman, I have Dolly, there is no way I will ever touch another woman, and she is the only one I love. Brayden refused bluntly. Dolly? Leughed mockingly. Whats wrong with having Dolly? Now you still have to ask for her? Brayden, let me ask you,pany or women, which do you want? Le asked deliberately. Brayden sneered a little. This Le is too high on herself, right? Does she really think that without her, there is no way for thepany to get on track? But how could Le let go so easily? Well, youre drunk, go back, and Ill figure out whats going on in thepany, Brayden whispered. He didnt want to waste any more time with this woman. Thepany was important, but Dolly was equally important. So far, no one had ever dared to threaten himself like that, and she, Le, was the first and thest. Brayden! suddenly, Le jumped right into the mans arms. Le! Brayden got angry. Then, Le just seemed to pass out and stopped opening her eyes. Le, Le! Brayden shook the womans arm, but the woman clung to the mans body as if she were paralyzed. Women in revealing sexy clothes, climbing Brayden, anyone who looks will be mistaken that there is something between these two people Le! yelled Brayden in a low voice. The phone in the corner was capturing all of this happening, without reservation. Brayden assisted the woman to the car and drove it to the hospital. And at that moment, Le was really asleep. She had expected Brayden to take her to a hotel and get a room, but instead of that, the man took her to the hospital. The next morning, Le was surprised when she realized she was lying in a hospital room. Doctor, doctor! Le shouted desperately as the doctor and nurse rushed into the room. Whats going on here? Who sent me in? Le looked suspiciously at everyone in front of her. Oh, Miss, you drank too muchst night and got alcohol poisoning, a gentleman sent you here the nurse exined. Last night? Alcohol poisoning? How is that possible? Obviouslyst night she asked Brayden out for drinks and Then he seemed to have drunk too much, and then what happened then? Les head went nk, and the woman sat on the hospital bed, pounding her head in chagrin. I had nned to ask Brayden to take me to the hotelst night and create some kind of misunderstanding to Dolly, but suddenly I got drunk, damn it Le slowly got up and walked to the window. Ding! Le picked up her phone and opened her email. It was an email from Stephen, full of pictures of her and Brayden togetherst night. In Les eyes, there was a sinister sh. Brayden, where did you gost night, and why were you out sote? Dolly asked Brayden in a low voice. Brayden looked at the woman in front of him, still intent on hiding the past. There are more things that need to be taken care of in thepany these days, so its going to be a busy time Brayden gently stroked the womans hair. Thepanys business? Dollys eyes dimmed. Hows it going with Skyler? Brayden deliberately changed the subject. He didnt want to tell Dolly about Le, lest she think more about it, and there was really no need for her to worry about what would happen to her with another woman, because Brayden himself knew in his heart that in this life, he would not choose any other woman but Dolly. Its still the same, Skyler loves someone other than Leon, and she says she and Leon will be forced together, and instead of that, its better to let go Dolly replied in a low voice. This statement, she herself is not sure whether it is said to Brayden, or to herself. Well, dont think too much about it, who can say the right thing about feelings, I will go and talk to Leon properly. None of us can be involved in what the two of them are doing. Brayden hugged Dolly tightly. Love is always easy to make people blind, and always easy to make people think more. Dolly doesnt know if she and Brayden will always be in love, but she can only promise to cherish every day she spends with him. Brayden, if, and I mean if, if one day you meet another woman you really like and who really likes you, you must tell me, OK? Dolly looked up at the man in front of her. Instantly, Brayden froze. What was that saying? The woman he truly likes, isnt she the one? Dolly, youre the woman I love with all my heart and will be thest and only one, Dolly, and well be together forever Brayden pinched the womans cheeks. At this moment, Dolly only feels very happy, perhaps, the female voice heard from Braydens phonest night, should be an illusion, right? Dolly hugged Brayden contentedly. Ding Ding Ding is Leon. Big brother, where are you now, I want to talk to you. Leons voice, a little tired. Brayden looked at Dolly and there was a glint in his eye. Okay, where are you now, Ill be right over Something that would initiate Leon to call Brayden is definitely not a trivial matter. Chapter 1067 Good News Leon, youre not mistaken, are you? Brayden looked incredulously at the man in front of him, somewhat surprised. The Leon he remembered would never have done such a thing, but now, it dide out of his mouth. What the hell is going on here? And what exactly happened?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Big brother, just because of this incident, I am afraid to face Skyler, and I know that I am sorry for Skyler, but Leons voice trembled a little. All along, Leons favorite woman, in addition to Skyler, there is no other, and now, surprisingly, there is this file, not to mention Skyler will forgive him, and even he himself, it is difficult to pass this hurdle. Where is the woman? Where is it now? Brayden asked in a low voice. He just couldnt believe that Leon would do something to betray Skyler. She is still in the hotel, she wants me to be responsible for her, she said, her first time, was given to me Leon bowed his head. Instantly, Brayden was a bit speechless. Brayden didnt know about Skyler and Stephen, so in his mind, it was always Leon who was sorry for Skyler, and Skyler who always wanted a divorce, a rtionship that really seemed to havee to an end. What are you going to do next? Brayden looked seriously at Leon in front of him. Leon is a responsible man, what he has done, he will also be responsible to the end, so, for that woman in the hotel, Leon is sure not to ignore. Big brother, I honestly dont know what to do, I love Skyler, I dont want to hurt her, but that woman, I have to be responsible for her Leon shook his head and sighed. What is this all about? Skyler has always wanted to divorce Leon in his head, and Leon, at this juncture, had gotten a hotel room with another woman. Its really one thing after another. What are you going to do about Skyler? Brayden reminded. I dont know, I dont know, Im in over my head and I dont know what to do , Leon said, holding his head in his hands. It was the first time that Brayden had seen Leon in such a difficult position. They did not think that the original Leon matter was in the hands of others all along. Mr. Duncan. Suddenly, Le appeared in Stephens office. Why are you here again? Donte to my side if you have nothing to do. Stephen said nonchntly. He doesnt want to see this woman every day and affect his mood. Aigoo, Mr. Duncan, what kind of attitude is that? We are both partners now, how can you treat your partner like this? Le said deliberately. Stephen sneered. Partners? He hadnt seen this woman do anything for him. And said something about Leons matter to her, and then what? No movement at all until now. Im here mainly to bring Mr. Duncan some good news. Le said with an inflected smile. Whats the good news? Stephen looked suspiciously at the female lust in front of him. What good news can she have? Why, is Mr. Duncan very busy? So busy that he doesnt even have time to listen to good news, well, Mr. Duncan is busy first, Ille back to visit another day. With that, Le was about to walk out of the office. Stephen looked coldly at the woman in front of him, clenching the fist in his hand. This woman, after giving her a little good face, is she going to heaven? Stop right there! Tell me whats going on, dont waste my time. Stephen said fiercely. Stephen has always been someone who doesnt like to waste time beating around the bush for others. Instantly, Le was taken aback by the aura behind Stephens back. Aigoo, Mr. Duncan, why are you so angry ah, I was not a joke with you, how can you take it seriously ah,e,e, Mr. Duncan, do not be angry, have a cup of tea Le said ingratiatingly. She still expects this man to give her money to spend, that can not be offended. Stephen slowly sat down and looked at Le in front of him. Le, Im telling you, Im just working with you, what you can do, what you can say, what you cant do, what you cant say, you better have an idea in your mind, I dont need you as a person to solve that Leons matter for me. Stephen nced at Le in front of him. Stephen is right. He is not at all short of Le to solve anything for him. He must have been out of his mind when he agreed to work with Le in the first ce. Well Mr. Duncan, just now I was just ying a little joke with you, why do you need to take it seriously, look at you, why are you angry ah, I came this time, just to bring you a good news Le rushed to sit Stephens side. Stephens eyes fell on Le once more. Dont worry, Leons business is taken care of, theres nothing I cant do that Le wants to do, and youll soon be able to be with Skyler bright and early. Les eyes shed with a hint of cunning. Using an underhanded tactic to make men feel guilty about Skyler, I think only Le could do such a thing. Oh? How did you do that? Stephen looked at Le curiously. How to do it, Mr. Duncan will not need to know, you just need to know that you can soon be with the woman you love on the line, and Mr. Duncan do not forget the agreement between us, thest photo shoot, but also thanks to you Le whispered. If Stephen hadnt found someone to cooperate with her, she probably wouldnt even have the money to find someone to take pictures. Le, I dont want to get involved in whats going on between you and Brayden, Im just trying to make things as easy as possible for you. Stephen replied bluntly. Skyler had previously said that Brayden and Dolly were both good friends of hers and he didnt want to make things difficult for Skyler. Youre quite right, Mr. Duncan, youre just making it easier for me, and as for Brayden, youre not rted to him , Le said cooperatively. She knew what was going through Stephens mind. This Stephen, dont look quite young, but has the mind of an old fox. Well, theres nothing else, so you can go. Stephen said nonchntly. So youre kicking her out? Its really realistic! Good, Mr. Duncan, then Ill leave you alone, and please take care of you in the future. After saying that, Le turned around and left. More care? She believes that Stephen is definitely not the kind of man who does not keep his word, and since he has said that he will work with himself, he will definitely keep his promise. The most important thing for men in business is integrity. Les mouth curved up at the corners as she looked forward to what was about to happen next. Chapter 1068 Not her What do you mean, theres someone outside Leon? Dolly looked incredulously at Brayden in front of her. Brayden, at this time, was also amazed. No, how can that be, Leon loves Skyler so much, how can he? Is there a mistake? Dolly tightened her grip on Braydens arm. All along, Leon is actually a kind of person, Brayden and Dolly couldnt be clearer, only this time is Leon voluntarily admitted, no one forced him. Thats what Brayden has always wondered about. With Leons nature, there is no way he would do something so unreliable, even though he was drunk at the time. But then again, Leons drinking capacity is not ordinary good, how can he easily get drunk? Brayden, what the hell is going on, I dont believe it, I dont believe Leon is telling the truth. Dolly got a little anxious. A while ago Skyler moved on and fell in love with Stephen, and now Leon has another woman, what is this? There is no such thing as coincidence. Dolly, you listen to me, this thing first do not tell Skyler, lest she think more, Leon this thing really makes people very suspicious, he was not that kind of person, so some things, we still need to investigate clearly, Leon does not know it is just, but we have to help him, can not let him eat this dumb loss Brayden seriously looked at the woman in front of him. Leon is his workmate, is his brother, Brayden is absolutely impossible to watch Leon just like this by people bullying, which, there will certainly be some cause. As for what exactly is the reason, still need time to investigate. Okay, I know, dont worry, I wont tell Skyler, this matter, must be investigated to find out Dolly replied firmly. At the same time, Dollys heart was a little unsettled, and she was afraid that this Leon thing had something to do with Skyler. If Skyler arranged everything, then No, no, no, how is this possible? Even if Skyler wanted to divorce Leon, she couldnt have pulled such a dirty trick. No, it must not be Skyler. Dolly was doing the thinking for herself. Although Skyler does want to divorce Leon very badly and is desperate to be with Stephen, she is not despicable enough to set Leon up. Whats more, if Leo had found out, he would not have spared his daughter. If you are married, you should be open and honest, and if you are divorced, you should also be open and honest. It seems that things are not as simple as you think, but will be more and moreplicated. Instantly, the face of a person appeared in Dollys mind. Thats right, its Stephen. Stephen, this person, has always been cold and ruthless, never give others room to act, perhaps this matter, will have something to do with him? Hey Skyler, where are you now, lets have dinner. Dolly whispered. Dolly, Im outside now, wait a minute, ah, that, dinner is right,ter you send me the address, I go directly to Skyler hurriedly said. Who is it, why is there such a hurry? On the phone, a mans voice suddenly appeared. If Im not mistaken, that would be Stephens voice. The two of them are really together. This Skyler, still really fell into the whirlpool of love? So regardless of his reputation, he had to be with that Stephen Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. If it wasnt for that, how could Leon get drunk and have sex with another woman? In the end, Skyler is still the most fundamental reason. Dolly sighed, but the feelings of such things, who can say the right thing? Perhaps in other peoples eyes, Skyler this behavior, will be called hical, which in ancient times is very shameful, but now, after all, is a modern society, people will only say that this is called courage, this is called the pursuit of true love. Dolly suddenly felt a bit of a headache. Whats wrong? Are you not feeling well, or why dont you not go today and go tomorrow? Brayden pressed Dollys temple. Its okay, dont worry, I have to go see and have a good talk with Skyler, I want to see if its rted to her or not, if she really knows about it, it would break my heart Dollys eyes, suddenly dimmed down. She trusted Skyler so much that she kept giving Skyler time to confess to Leon, just not thinking that, in the end, this would happen. ns can never catch up with change, because many surprises will somehow appear in everyones life, just like how Leon would never expect that the woman in the hotel would appear in front of him, and he would do what he thought betrayed Skyler. In the western restaurant, Dolly, is there something that you are so anxious to find me? Skyler looked curiously at Dolly in front of him. Uh that, Skyler, you and Leon, how are you doing now? Dolly asked tentatively. Oh, this thing, ah, its still the same, I havent told him yet, never knew what to tell him, but I guess its close. Skyler took a sip of his coffee. Sooner? What does it mean to be almost there? You mean, have you figured out what to say to Leon? Dolly continued to ask. It cant be helped, between Leon and I, theres really no love, were better off as friends, divorce is a matter of time, and I n to confess everything to him over the weekend. Skyler bowed his head. From the tone of Skylers voice, she didnt seem to know about Leon. Skyler, didnt Stephen ever think to help you? Dolly looked cautiously at the woman in front of her. Skyler then froze for a moment, before immediately regaining his previous expression. He said he wanted to help me with Leon, but I refused, I didnt want him to get involved, the divorce, after all, is just between me and Leon, Dolly, you know Leons temper, if he really knows about Stephens existence, I think Skyler wanted to say something but stopped. What? This is called confessing everything? What was going on in Skylers mind? Skyler, you tell me, what the hell are you thinking? Are you going to hide what happened between you and Stephen from Leon? Dolly asked anxiously. Yes, she just wants to hide what is going on between her and Stephen, she doesnt want Leon to know, at least not before the divorce, Leon cant know, otherwise Leon will definitely go after Stephen with a machete. Instantly, Dolly was speechless. Come clean, confess everything to Leon. Dolly looked at Skyler expectantly. Skyler then lowered his head. Chapter 1069 Confessions Dolly didnt tell Skyler about Leon, she just wanted to find out from Skyler if she knew about it or not. As it turns out, Skyler really didnt know about it. Stephen didnt tell her? Thepanys main business is the business of thepany. Dolly, is that what you came to me about this time? There was some sadness in Skylers eyes, the guilt he felt for Leon. Yes, I just wanted to ask you when you n to tell Leon about you and Stephen , Dolly looked firmly at the woman in front of her. How she wished the woman in front of her could be more honest and confess everything to Leon, but Skyler Okay, Dolly, Ill do as you say, Ill confess everything to Leon, including Stephen, Skyler said, suddenly changing his mind. Dolly smiled faintly. This is the Skyler that Dolly knows, a woman but also a woman who dares to do what she wants. If this woman had told Leon everything before Leon confessed to Skyler, perhaps, Leon would have suffered less. Dollys eyes, darkened. This world, its reallyplicated, there really will be some people who will do whatever it takes to achieve their goals. Although she can understand Skyler, she does not agree with Skylers approach. This is an irresponsible and selfish approach. Dolly, dont worry, Ill be sure to tell Leon the truth. The determined look in Skylers eyes told Dolly she wasnt wrong about the man. After having a meal together, the two women went back home separately. In the room, Leon was lying in bed dazed, not knowing exactly what he was thinking, even Skyler opened the door, he did not hear. In the past, Leon was always the first to notice when Skyler came home and would offer to get her bag for her, but today, Leon wasnt. Not seeing Leon, Skyler felt curious.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Leon? Leon? shouted Skyler suspiciously. But Leon on the bed, his thoughts have long since flown elsewhere, no response at all. Leon! Leon! Skyler continued to shout. It was the first time she hade home without seeing Leons face. How so unusual today, the whole house is quiet as hell. It was so strange that Skyler slowly walked into the room. Opening the door to the room, Skyler saw that there was a man lying on the bed, yes, it was Leon. Leon? Skyler called softly. Leon remained unresponsive and Skyler slowly walked into the bedside. Huh? Oh, that, Skyler is back, when did you get back, are you hungry? Leon hurriedly sat up and looked seriously at the woman in front of him. This man, what is wrong with him today? How did he suddenly be this way? Skyler looked suspiciously at Leon in front of him. Leon, at this time, was still hesitant to confess to Skyler about what he had done in the hotel. If you confess, maybe the two of them will divorce, maybe Skyler will be impossible to forgive him for life, if not confess, in the future in life, the heart always think about this thing, but also ufortable. Its really hard for people So, Skyler, are you tired today? What did you do? What would you like to eat? Ill make it for you Leon looked at the woman in front of him pleasingly. This Leon, what the hell is wrong with him? But the more he did, the more ufortable Skylers heart became. Uh, that, Leon, dont do that, Im not tired, dont worry, Im fine. Skylerughed awkwardly. Looking at the woman in front of him, Leon only felt guilty in his heart. How to do how to do, whether to confess or not, whether to exin to him or not? Skyler himself is still working on his own mind. And now Leon, who also looks like this, doesnt know what he should exin to Skyler Leon, theres something I think I need to clear up with you , Skyler said suddenly. What does this mean? Did she already know? At once, Leon was a little nervous. Skyler, its just as well that I have something to say to you today Leon looked at Skyler seriously. Leon, today, looks more handsome and charming than ever before. You go first. Skyler humbled himself. No,dies first, you go first , Leon said directly. Skyler hesitates, but is still ready to tell Leon about her and Stephen. Anyway, sooner orter, it is only a matter of time. Now that Ive talked to him, I can at least put my mind at ease a little bit, and I wont have to be on edge all day when Im with Stephen in the future. Leon, I dont know if you ever felt that between the two of us, there was something missing, didnt you? Skyler looked at Leon. Yes, it is true that there is something called love missing between them. Two people from different worlds, barely together, will not get happiness. Leon, all this time, Ive been especially grateful to you for taking care of me, and really, youre the best man Ive ever met, but between us, dont you think theres no love? Skyler continued. Married for so long, she knows Leon has been trying to give, trying to do a good job as a husband, a good man, but this is not what Skyler really wants, she wants the kind of feelings, the kind of happiness and sweetness in love, and with Leon, she does not feel romantic, do not feel love. She once thought that she could just stay with Leon and live her life as long as she could, but she couldnt because Stephen came along and reawakened her desire for love. So, lets get a divorce. Skyler bowed his head. Instantly, Leon was surprised. He didnt think that the reason Skyler would divorce him was not because something was wrong with him, but because something was wrong with her. Leon suddenly felt very ridiculous. It turned out that his wife also had someone outside, and even earlier than himself. Leon sneered, a man who was cuckolded and ended up with someone. What a ridiculous marriage this is. Who is that man? Leon asked coldly. Leon, listen to me, it has nothing to do with that man, its all my fault , Skyler said with a hint of pleading in his tone. Is the name Stephen? Leons eyes revealed a chilling light. Chapter 1070 Looking for the door What was that mans name? Leon yelled angrily. She has someone and Leon has someone who is not of the same nature at all. Skyler, thats mind and body, and still in a conscious state, while Leon made that mistake because he was drunk and unconscious. Leon, calm down, calm down, Skyler tightened his grip on the mans hand, fearing that the man would simply leave to settle scores with Stephen. Skyler, you tell me, did he force you, didnt he? You tell me! Leon looked seriously at the woman in front of him. At this moment, he could not wait to kill that man! Yes, Leon couldnt ept Skylers mistake. It wasnt unintentional, it was intentional! The difference, Leon is a rough man, but also can distinguish the content. Leon, Im sorry, Im sorry, its all my fault son, dont be impulsive Skyler directly stopped Leons way. No, Leon, dont you have something to tell me? Go ahead, Im listening Skyler reminded the man in front of him, trying to stall for time. Leon suddenly remembered what he was about to say to Skyler. Yes, its the same thing, but not of the same nature! Instantly, Leon was quiet. Whats up? What was it you were going to tell me Leon? Skyler looked expectantly at the man in front of him. Suddenly, Leon ran straight out as if he had gone crazy. Ill talk to youter about what I have to say to you! Leon threw down these words and left Skyler alone in the room. Looking at Leons departing back, Skyler suddenly panicked. Skyler scrambled to pull out his cell phone and called Dolly. Dolly, somethings wrong, Leon , Skyler stammered. Whats wrong with Leon, Skyler, dont rush, take your time. Dolly immediately jumped off the bed. Skyler was in such a hurry, something must have happened to Leon. Dolly, Leon ran out, I just confessed everything to him and he Dollys eyes darkened. Dolly nudged Brayden next to her. Whats wrong? Brayden rubbed his eyes. Did you mention Stephens name? Dolly asked anxiously. I did not mention Stephens name, but he has guessed, Dolly what if he goes to Stephen ah, with Leons character temper, he will not let go of Stephens Skylers voice trembled a little. Yes, with Leons character, he would never let go of that Stephen, although Skyler did not mention Stephens name. Okay, okay, Skyler, dont cry, dont cry, Brayden and I will go over there right away, to find Leon, you dont rush Dollyforted Skyler. After exchanging a few pleasantries, the two women simply hung up the phone. Skyler hurriedly flipped through his address book and dialed Stephen. Where are you now? Its at home, you want toe over? Stephen replied in a low voice. Oh, that, you stay home tonight and donte out, remember? Skyler said hurriedly. Just stay at home? Dont go out? Stephen got a little curious. This woman, what the hell is she talking about? Why dont you go out? Skyler, whats wrong with you, is there something going on, why are you in such a hurry? Stephen frowned slightly. There must be something going on, otherwise this woman could not have said such a thing for no reason. Nothing, I just told my fortune once during the day today, saying that it is not advisable to go out tonight, so I will talk to you, and you should not go out For Skylers exnation, Stephen half-heartedly, he did not know why this woman would suddenly believe in what fortune-telling, but he was convinced that something must have gone wrong. Brayden took Dolly and immediately started the car and went to find Leon. Quick, call him. Brayden rushed to urge. But no matter how Dolly called, Leon didnt answer his phone. No ones answering. Dolly looked anxiously at the man next to her. Brayden and Dolly had no idea where Leon had actually gone and had to search aimlessly. All the ces Leon has been, the two have been there, but no Leon has been seen. Well, theres only one ce to be. Thats right, Stephens house. But as far as they know, Leon doesnt know where Stephens home is. Hey, Skyler, do you know where Stephens house is? Dolly asked worriedly. I know, I know, Dolly, will you guyse and get me, Im with you, I dont want anything to happen to them , Skyler said in a shaky voice. Brayden immediately turned around and went to pick up Skyler. And at this time Come out,e out! Youe out here! You bastard! You shrinking violet, youe out! Leon yelled at the door of Stephens house. Stephen, fuck, you get out of here! Stephen heard themotion outside and got a little angry. In the middle of the night, someone was cursing him in front of his house! Walking to the window, Stephen looked down at the people downstairs. The person who came, he did not know. Stephen Duncan,e out here! Come out here! What, you have the ability to hook someone elses wife, but not the ability to admit it! Leon shouted.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Stephens brow furrowed as he hooked up with someone elses wife. He finally knew why Skyler had just called him specifically to tell him not to go out. Stephen Duncan, get the fuck out here! You get the fuck out here! It turns out he is Leon. Come out! Downstairs, there was no intention of letting up. Its always time to face what you have to face. Stephen clenched his fist tightly in his hand. Ding Ding Ding is Skyler. Stephen, dont go out, dont ever go out , Skyler said with a hint of pleading in his voice. Skyler, why dont you go outside, this thing is always supposed to be resolved isnt it. Stephen looked at the man downstairs. No, no, Stephen, donte out yet, wait for me to have a good talk with him. Boom! Pouring rain fell from the sky, and the loud thunder seemed to split the ground in two. But the man downstairs kept yelling loudly, with no sign of returning. Hey, whats all the noise in the middle of the night! The older woman upstairs yelled at Leon. Passers-by looked at Leon like he was a fool, and some even made a blind noise, telling him to keep shouting desperately. Chapter 1071 Responding to War Leon! suddenly, Skyler shouted. Instantly, Brayden and Dolly quickly got out of the car. Unexpectedly, he actually arrived at Stephens doorstep. Big brother, what brings you here? Leon looked at Brayden in front of him suspiciously. What are you doing here? Brayden asked coldly. He knew that Leon was straightforward in nature, but the way to solve this matter, should not be so reckless. Im here to find that Stephen Duncan, he bullied Skyler, and Im going to get justice! Leon replied with a firm voice. Bullying Skyler? Brayden looked at Skyler next to him, and then at Dolly, and he knew very well that these two women were hiding something from him. Leon, itste, well talk about whats going on tomorrow, youll be a nuisance Brayden looked around. Leon is not afraid of disturbing the public. Whats wrong with the police? Hes not the only one who made a mistake! Im not afraid, Stephen Duncan, you son of a bitch,e out here if you have the balls,e out here! Do it if you can, admit it if you cant Leon yelled. Leon, its not what you think it is, lets go back and talk about it, Ill go back and exin to you Skyler pleaded, holding Leons arm. At this time, Dolly looked awkwardly at Brayden in front of her, not knowing what to say. Yes, she hid the matter between Skyler and Stephen from Brayden, and Brayden, at this time, has also got the sense. No need, if you want the answer now, I can give it to you now. Stephen suddenly stepped forward. Stephen Duncan! Skyler called out to him immediately. But Stephen didnt have the slightest intention of dodging. He is not afraid, and he has nothing to fear. Love is this way, love is love, do not love is not love, why make it soplicated, make people panic, look tired. Stephen Duncan, you bastard! With that, Leon swung his fist and swung it at Stephen.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Stephen didnt dodge, and one hand caught Leons fist directly. Do you know what kind of men Skyler doesnt like? She doesnt like men who only use force to solve problems. Stephen replied faintly. Leon looked fiercely at the man in front of him. He hadnt really struck yet! Leon, lets go back, okay, go back and Ill exin to you, this thing has nothing to do with Stephen, its all my fault, its all my own Skyler trembled in his voice. Everything in front of you, even if Dolly does not say, Brayden has also be clear. It turns out that Leon wasnt the only one, Skyler had someone too. Brayden sighed. Suddenly, as if he remembered something, he looked cautiously at Stephen in front of him. Perhaps this Leon thing, and Stephen have something to do with it? If a man is hard-hearted and sees the woman he loves in tears, there will always be times when his heart is soft, and Leon is no exception. Okay, its gettingte today, well talk tomorrow, Stephen Duncan, if youre still a man, dont be a shrinking violet tomorrow! Leon pointed at Stephens nose and said loudly. Stephen sneered, in this life, he really hadnt done any shrinking violets! No problem, tomorrow, Ill be there for the appointment! A cold light shed in Stephens eyes. Todays Leon, he is really seen. Nothing special, as they say, a head of steam and rather stubborn. No wonder Skyler didnt like him. The original dull life was finally shattered. From then on, Leon and Skyler will never be the same again, unable to match even the most basic surface work. You knew what was going on between Skyler and Stephen, so why didnt you tell me? There was a hint of loss in Braydens tone, and a hint of anger. Brayden, I didnt mean to, in fact I just found out not long ago, before Skyler said she would exin it clearly to Leon in person, so I didnt tell you, I was afraid you would tell Leon, and you know Leons character Dolly lowered her head. Dolly, what are you up to? Its true that Leon and I have a good rtionship with each other, but dont I know clearly what to say and what not to say? Now that Leon knows all about it, how are we going to persuade him? Brayden mmed the steering wheel hard. Instantly, Dollys heart was hard. It was obvious that Skyler didnt let her tell anyone, she was just keeping the secret for Skyler. Okay, okay, just now is my bad, I should not lose my temper to you, let you suffer, but Dolly, promise me, in the future such things, never hide from me, okay, we need to be prepared in advance Brayden tightly embraced Dolly. Just now, he did have some impulse. Because he was really afraid that Leon would do something on impulse that he shouldnt do. But, Brayden, so what should we do now? Dolly looked up at the man in front of her. Well just have to see what happens tomorrow Skyler sat on the bed, looking out at the dark night sky, shedding tears. leon sat on the couch in the living room, his eyes wide open. brayden put his arm around Dolly, both of them with their own thoughts. This night, no one slept well. The next day, early, the sun shone through the window to the ground, but Dolly felt cold. Wake up,e on, lets go check it out so nothing else happens. Brayden said as he got dressed. The cafe, soon, was packed. Leon, Skyler, Stephen, Brayden and Dolly arrived soon after. The moment he saw Stephen, if not for Skylers death grip on Leons arm, he would have swung a fist at Stephen again. Stephen, arent you supposed to give me an exnation? Leon looked coldly at the man in front of him, suppressing the emotions that were about to burst out inside him. Exin? Leon, it seems you dont understand love yet. Love has no cause, it needs feeling, but you cant give Skyler this sweet feeling, so why dont you let it go? Stephen said bluntly. He was right, every day with Leon, Skyler was almost pushing herself, but every day with Stephen, she felt happy and sweet. Its not your turn to interfere in the matters between Skyler and me! Leon pped the table fiercely. Looking across at Leon, Stephen sneered. Yo, whos this, whats up, the cafe is still packed, its owned by your family suddenly, Le walked into the cafe with a woman and said nonchntly. Instantly, Leon froze. Thats right, the woman behind Le, the Leon woman. Chapter 1072 The Truth What brings you here? Leon looked at the woman suspiciously. Le looked at Leon, then at the woman behind her, and a sinister smile appeared on her face . For Les arrival, the whole audience was also astonished. No one expected that this woman, would suddenly appear here, and how could they think that all this, was arranged by Le? I cant find you, Im scared, Leon do you not want me anymore? The woman behind Le suddenly ran to Leon and held Leons arm tightly. Skyler, next to him, looked at the scene with a bewildered look on his face. Brayden looked at Le, and he just knew that whenever this woman showed up, nothing good was going to happen. I thought I told you to stay in the hotel, why did youe here? On Leons face, there was a hint of displeasure. Looking at what was happening in front of him, Braydens eyes shed with a hint of gloom. He knew that what was going to happen today would never be simple. So before that he had to stop it and prevent the evil. Brayden looked at Dolly next to him and gave her a wink, which Dolly then understood. Skyler, I have a stomachache, can you walk me to the hospital? Dolly covered her stomach and pretended to be in pain. Ah? Dolly, whats wrong with you? Why does your stomach hurt? Is everything okay? Skyler rushed to Dolly. Maybe I ate something bad yesterday, today suddenly my stomach hurts, you apany me to the hospital Dolly looked expectantly at Skyler in front of her. Skyler looked back at Leon, then at the woman next to Leon, and immediately helped Dolly prepare to leave. Hey, why do you guys want to go ah, do not go ah, this good show, has just begun, go why ah Le deliberately said. Good show? Brayden sneered a little. This good show, I think it was all arranged by her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Skyler, you take Dolly to the hospital first, and let the men take care of things here. Brayden looked at Skyler seriously. Skyler looked over at Dolly next to her, only to see Dolly just nod firmly at her. Okay, then Ill take Dolly to the hospital first. Skyler replied in a low voice. Hey, Skyler, you do not go ah, your husbands matter, has not been exined clearly, how can you say go away Le deliberately provoked the separation. This Le, really a pest, cant see the good in anyone. Skyler, you have to trust me and Brayden, Dolly said as she tightened her grip on Skylers small hand. Without staying too long, the two women walked straight out of the cafe. Well, we should make things clear, whether its Leon or Skyler, I think we all know very well in our hearts, this is not the time to argue, we should work together to find a way to solve this matter, force will not solve any problems Brayden said seriously. Leon looked at Stephen, then at Brayden. He trusts Brayden, who is his big brother. How do you want to fix it? Stephen took a sip of his coffee. Suddenly, Brayden pulled Leon aside and looked at him seriously. Leon, whats going on with you and Skyler? Is it still going on? Leon lowered his head, his eyes a bit bleak. This reaction could not be more obvious. Already, Brayden understood everything. Okay, Leon, do you know what love means? Brayden asked again. Love is when you want to see the woman you love happy, as long as shes happy, youre happy, as long as shesughing, you want tough , Brayden exined. Leon actually understands these things, he just doesnt like to express it. Big brother, you said it, Ill do whatever you say. Leon said directly. Brayden gently patted Leons shoulder and smiled slightly. He was grateful to have a brother like Leon. Leon, if you want to see Skyler happy, then you should let her live her life the way she wants to. The meaning of Braydens quote could not be more obvious. Also, what happened to you, was framed, not by Skyler, but by that Le, and as to why, well talk about it when we get back. Brayden whispered. Leon clenched his fist tightly. Yo, howe Mr. Kirnd is so enthusiastic, hes not ready to solve his own problems, but hes concerned about other peoples affairs. Le said reluctantly. Thest time she drank, Brayden sent her to the hospital, and the incident is still fresh in her mind. Everything that had been nned, surprisingly, ended up in a fiasco. I will naturally take care of my business, I dont need others to worry about it. Brayden replied coldly. Stephen sat off to the side and watched Leon, who didnt seem to care one bit about Le and Brayden. Mr. Duncan, Leon is my brother and Skylers husband, at least for now, still, shouldnt you exin about the woman? Brayden gestured to the woman Leon was with. Stephen shot a look at the woman and just smiled coldly. What does it matter to me what happens to him? Braydens eyes reveal a cold light. Its okay? As far as I know, Leon has always been a good drinker, but that day, he got drunk, slept with this woman and had sex with her, which is something I think Le should know best. Brayden looked at Le next to him. Yes, its about her, and then, what can he do? His ownpany is still a mess of things waiting for him to deal with, and now he even has to deal with this Leons personal affairs, this Brayden, today is the head is squeezed by the door? The more Le thought about it, the angrier she became. In fact, Brayden is not sure if there is really a rtionship with Le, but his guesses have always been urate, which is why he let Dolly quit early. What am I clear about, its not me. Le denied it outright. Stephen looked at Le and always felt that things werent that simple. With Leons feelings for Skyler, he had no reason to, unless he was being set up. Very well, well soon find out if it has anything to do with you or not. Brayden sneered. This man, what does he want to do again? Le looked suspiciously at Brayden in front of her. It shouldnt be, this matter, only she and the person concerned know. Ding! Braydens phone rang a little. Thats right, its a video from Dolly. The video shows Leons woman meeting with Le and everything that happened in the hotel. Thats the truth. Brayden held the phone out to Leon. It turned out that he was drugged that day. It turns out that all of this, he was set up. So Leon was set up, and what happened between Skyler and Stephen, I think you know in your hearts. Brayden looked hard at Stephen. Chapter 1073 Is it fun What do you mean, Leon was framed? Skyler looked at Dolly incredulously. Yes, with Leons character, he couldnt have, Skyler, Leon really loves you, are you really not going to think about it anymore? Dolly looked at Skyler in front of her worriedly. She was not worried that Stephen would bully Skyler, because she knew that Stephen also loved this woman, but she really did not want to see Leon and Skyler divorce. It would be heartbreaking for anyone to see a good family suddenly disintegrate like that. Dolly, there is really no love between Leon and I. Stephen and I are in love, and a marriage without love is not a happy one. A trace of sadness shed in Skylers eyes. Although he could not let go of Leon, but indeed, there is no way to force something like feelings. Well, since youve thought it through, I wont say much more, I just hope you dont regret every decision you make. Dolly gently patted Skylers shoulder. Soon after, Leon divorced Skyler. The two were no longer married, but still considered friends. After Leons matter was settled, things in Braydenspany, still nothing changed, which made Brayden more and more anxious. And looking at Brayden a look of heavy heart, Dolly every day more heartbroken. Brayden, isnt there any other way? Dolly snuggled into Braydens arms. Gale Technologies has acquired the branch of Kirnd Group, and unless they voluntarily return thepany to us, there is almost zero chance of things working out. Brayden sighed. Dollys eyes instantly dimmed. Dolly, I will be very busy during this recent period, otherwise, how about you go abroad and stay abroad for a while. Brayden cautiously looked at the woman in his arms. He knew that she would not agree. With Dollys character, she will definitely choose to go in and out with herself. But again, this was apulsion. Thepanys business has already made him nearly copse, he really does not have time to take care of other, especially Dolly. instead of himself may leave her cold, rather than let her go abroad for a while. Dolly looked up at the man in front of her and gently stroked Braydens hair. Good. Dolly nodded slowly. She said yes? She actually said yes? When Im done with thepany, Ille over to you and well take a trip. Brayden looked at Dolly with forgetfulness. Dolly knew in her heart that he was justforting himself. Thepanys affairs, whether the final solution is still an unknown, but she believed Brayden, no matter what Brayden said, she believed. Even if the previous Le intention to chase him, she also believes Brayden will never be a man who is unfaithful. She understands and understands Braydens feelings at this time. He just didnt want to worry himself. After negotiating everything, Dolly began to pack her bags. Dolly, you really want to go? Skyler looked curiously at Dolly in front of him. Yes, Brayden has been a little busytely, and I dont want to be a burden to him. Dolly smiled awkwardly. It would be great if she could help Brayden with the problems in thepany. Dolly looked up at the sky, a trace of helplessness shed in her eyes. Dolly left the country, only Brayden and Skyler and Leon know, naturally, there is no Jayden and Stephen thing. After Dolly left the country, Brayden every time he came home without seeing her face, the heart is also a natural loss, so every time the two people have to y on the phone for more than two hours, either you and me or sweet words, just like a pair of long-distance love, like a never-ending love story. Soon, Jayden learned the news that Dolly had left the country and resolutely gave Dolly a call. Where are you now? Jayden asked in a low voice. Do you want to talk to me? Dolly asked softly. For Jayden, she is better not to see, to save Brayden thinking. The two of them are already seriously insecure without being together. Nothing, just asking, hows it going? Jayden continued to ask. Dolly only felt that Jayden asked a strange question, so she just exchanged a few pleasantries and hung up the phone. Who knows what the man was thinking again? Ding ding ding Jayden looked at the caller ID and immediately answered the phone. Hey, I found out, you go directly, Dolly is there, Brayden recently are busy with things in thepany, so did not go abroad After hearing such words, Jayden was very happy. It turns out that Dolly is out of the country by herself this time, does this mean that he has another chance? Jayden hurriedly went to pack his luggage and booked a ticket to fly abroad. Brayden, since you do not have the means to take care of Dolly, then let me do it! At this time, Dolly, is lying on the beach lounger, enjoying the sea breeze bath. Really, sometimes, blowing the sea breeze, is also a very happy thing. Ding ding ding Dolly looked at the caller ID and tossed the phone aside. But the more Dolly didnt answer the phone, the more the phone kept ringing. Probably annoyed, Dolly directly picked up the phone and pressed the speakerphone. Dolly, Im hurt, you hurry up and pick me up Jayden said deliberately. Instantly, Dolly tensed up. Whats the situation? How could he be injured? And how could he call her? No, you go to the hospital if youre hurt. Dolly replied. Whats the point of calling her when youre hurt? Besides, shes not in the country right now. No, I just got off the ne, I cant walk, youe pick me up. Jayden didnt leave anything to chance. Just got off the ne? Did hee here? No, Jayden, where are you now, and what did you just get off the ne for? Dolly asked with no bottom. Im in a lot of pain,e and get me and my luggage. Jayden deliberately pretended to be in pain. Dolly in the end is still Dolly, kind and simple, but in the end was Jayden to deceive.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jayden! Jayden! shouted Dolly from the airfield. Hey hey hey, Im here, Dolly! Jayden waved desperately at the woman. This time, finally, he saw her. Keeping her from telling him exactly where she was, sure enough, it was the intellect that helped. How are you? Where are you hurt? Dolly rushed to the man. At once, Jayden couldnt help himself and snorted out augh. Thatugh made it clear to Dolly that she had been tricked again. Jayden, was that funny? Dolly asked angrily. Chapter 1074 create misunderstanding Dolly was also surprised by Jaydens arrival. Because she didnt tell Jayden where she was and what she was doing, she also wondered how on earth this Jayden found herself. Hey, what are you doing here? Dolly asked in a low voice. Im here on vacation, Ive been too busy for a while, I need to rx and unwind. Jayden replied indifferently. Howe you dont rx early andte, but at this time to rx? If Brayden found out about this, would he think about it? Dollys eyes darkened. No, we cant let Brayden know about this. Otherwise, he can really jump into the yellow river also can not wash. Just keep your distance from this Jayden. Well, I also received the person, you find your own ce to live, Im leaving first. After saying that, Dolly turned around and was about to leave. Hey hey hey, Dolly, where are you staying? Jayden asked cautiously. If she told this man where she lived, she would be really faint. I live where I live, okay, I have things to do, Ill leave now Dolly left directly. She has to go back to busy and Brayden video, although she and Brayden two people are in a different ce, but the daily love words, or less. Perhaps, this is the strongest love. However, I dont know why, sometimes, Dollys heart, or vaguely some uneasy, and still no reason. As for when this uneasy feeling had, it seems to have been after he left the country. Hey, Brayden, have you been eating welltely, look how thin youve be. Dolly looked at Brayden on the screen and whispered. Dont worry, its fine, Im fine, and you, how are you? Hows it going in there? Brayden looked fondly at the woman on the tablet. Fine, the air is good here, very suitable for vacation, I often go to the beach to blow the wind. Dolly said mischievously. It was only in front of Brayden that Dolly behaved naturally, without thinking too much, and said whatever she wanted to say. Brayden, honestly, during the days I was away, did any woman pursue you behind your back every day? Dolly deliberately asked. Brayden who is ah, tall and handsome, good personality, but also very gentleman, behind the woman, that is a catch a lot of. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. No, there are no women, you are the only woman I have. Braydenughed. In this life, in addition to Dolly, Brayden simply do not intend to love a second woman. Well, well, itste, hurry up and go to sleep. After exchanging a few pleasantries, each of the two said good night to each other. At thest second of each video, it was Dolly who hung up first because Brayden didnt want to hang up on the video with this woman. But this time, Dolly did not hang up, she wanted to see what Brayden, after the matter, and what is busy. In the screen, Brayden has long turned around, picked up the magazine next to him and flipped through it. Looking at the mans gentle and humble appearance, Dollys mouth curved in a satisfied curve. The same Brayden, still so handsome and charming. Thepany of this life can have him, it is no regret ah. Dolly smiled faintly. How she wished she could be with this man for the rest of her life, never to be separated. Im done washing, Brayden, its your turn. Just as Dolly turned off the video with Brayden, a womans voice suddenly came through the screen. Whats going on here? Why is there still a womans voice? Dolly continued to watch the screen, trying to find something. Finally, a womans face appeared in the middle of the screen. Brayden, what are you looking at? Dont look, itste, go to bed early. Suddenly, a woman in a pajama top directly on Braydens neck. And that woman, Dolly knew. Thats right, it was Le. But why did Le suddenly appear in their home, and how did Brayden suddenly let her into their home? Moreover, this Le was still wearing her pajamas and had her arms around Braydens neck? In an instant, Dolly was like a bolt from the blue, her head was nk. Brayden, you should go to the shower,e, I help you. The first thing you need to do is to unbutton Braydens shirt. Finally, Dolly couldnt watch anymore and turned off the video. That scene just now, is it true? Dollys eyes suddenly moistened. I didnt think that she had just left the country, Brayden began to move on, no wonder every night when the video, he always had to turn off the video early. Is it that he is with that Le every night? Is it possible that he and Le have Dolly didnt dare to think about it anymore, she was afraid she wouldnt be able to bear it. How she hopes that the scene in the screen just now are fake, there is no so-called Le, there is no what holding Braydens neck woman. And at that moment Le, looking at the tablet not far away,ughed fiercely. Le, you do not go too far, change clothes and then hurry up! Brayden directly shrugged her off and continued flipping through the newspaper. Hey, Brayden, do I annoy you that much? Le asked unconvincingly. She thought she was no worse than that Dolly. She was prettier than her, her body was better than hers, and she was smarter than her, so why should she be able to get Braydens favor while she was disliked by this man! She is not convinced! Shes just not convinced! Want to know why? Well, Ill tell you, because youre not like Dolly. Dolly always knows exactly what shes doing and what she wants, and shell never go against her heart, and for that alone, youll never be able topete with her. Brayden replied coldly. Instantly, Le was furious.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. That Dolly, whats so great about it? Sincerity? Shes true to you? Brayden, dont be fooled by her! Le said loudly on purpose. She wanted to discredit that woman, she wanted that woman topletely disappear in front of Brayden! Le, are you finished? Who told you to wear pajamas? Put on your clothes and get out of here! Brayden didnt even look up and said directly. Brayden, dont you think its toote now? The video just now, I believe that woman should have seen, she does not believe that the Dolly will be generous enough to let other women to hold Braydens neck. Although she just got wet outside and came to their house to change her clothes. Chapter 1075 Can’t hold him up Its time for you to go. Brayden said coldly to Le, looking at Braydens cold and heartless appearance, Les heart trembled. If it was Dolly, he shouldnt be so cruel. Good for you Dolly, did not you leave the country? Then dont evere back! Les eyes, there was an angry resentment. Brayden, you see its raining so hard outside, and I dont have an umbre with me, why dont I just stay here for tonight No, go now! Before Le finished her sentence, Brayden directly refused to say. So determined, so cruel, Brayden, you will definitely regret it! Dang! Le angrily mmed the door and left. Dolly, who was lying on the bed, was looking at the dark sky outside, and there was no glow in her eyes. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are doing. How could Brayden have been out there? How could he have done this to her? I dont know how long it took, but Dolly gradually closed her eyes. The next morning, the sun had hit the ground early, warm. dolly stretched azy back, slowly opened his eyes. Ding ding ding Dolly looked at the caller ID and it was Brayden. Hello? Dollys voice, a little haggard. Good morning. Brayden whispered, across the phone to give Dolly a good morning kiss. But at this time, Dolly, the mind is all yesterdays video when Le embraced Braydens face.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After exchanging a few pleasantries, the two hung up the phone. Since Dolly left the country, the two of them had to make a good morning call every morning and a good night call every night, which was already an invisible tacit understanding between them. But for some reason, this time Braydens good morning call sounded a little strange to Dolly, as if there was no more enthusiasm than before, more like a routine. Instantly, Dollys eyes darkened. Knock knock This ce, this time, there would be someone knocking on the door of her room, Dolly a moment of suspicion. This was a rtively unknown ce, and not many people knew her. Suddenly, as if she remembered something, she rushed to the door. Sure enough, it was him! Jayden, what are you doing, so early. Dolly said deliberately, stretching her back. Whats early? Look at the time, hurry up. Jayden replied in a low voice. Whats the hurry, what are you going to do? Dolly looked at the man in front of her in surprise. Dolly, Im serious now, not joking with you, I know a lot of things happened some time ago, so of your body, need to go check again, to prevent future problems. Jayden looked at Dolly seriously. Well, hurry up and pack up, dont rub it in, dont worry, I wont do anything to you, were friends, arent we? Jayden gently patted Dollys shoulder. How could she think of Jayden so badly? He is her good friend! In fact, for Jayden now, Dollys body is more important. What Brayden or not Brayden, what lover or not lover, he only needs now Dolly can be well, he can consider the other. Okay, wait for me, Ill be right over. Saying that, Dolly immediately ran into the bathroom. Jayden was right, a lot of things happened some time ago, she was either worried about this or that every day, she did think a bit too much. She was suddenly afraid that some tumor would grow in her head again, she had already lost Brayden once, she could not leave that man again. Soon, the two arrived at the hospital. Dolly, you wait here for a moment while I go do the paperwork. Jayden said hurriedly. Okay. Dolly nodded gently. She suddenly thanked this Jayden, if it wasnt for him, maybe she wouldnt have remembered to go to the hospital for a health checkup until now. In the hospital, there were many people, and although Jayden was a doctor, he had to abide by the rules in the hospital and line up for the procedures. Even if you are the president of the country, you still have to queue up for procedures in the hospital. Dolly sat in the lounge area and waited for Jayden to arrive. Er suddenly, an old man appeared in front of Dolly. The old man was holding his stomach tightly with a painful expression on his face. Looking around, Dolly didnt find any rtives next to the old man. There were either patients or nursesing and going, and no one noticed the old mans difort at all. Uncle, whats wrong with you? Uncle? Dolly rushed forward to support the old man. I my stomach pain pain pain the old man leaned against Dollys shoulder. Uncle, hold on, lets go find a doctor. Dolly whispered while helping the old man to smooth his breath. Girl, girl, help me go to the ward, there is a special doctor there. The old man used all his strength to squeeze out these words. Without the slightest hesitation, Dolly hurriedly helped the old man into the ward. Sure enough, there were two doctors in the ward, and when they saw the old man in this state, they immediately arranged for him to have a needle inserted. Doctor, is he all right? Dolly looked at the old man on the hospital bed with worry. It was too dangerous just now, and she was really afraid that this old man would suddenly copse in the rest area. Its fine, it will be fine in a while. The doctor didnt even raise his head. However, this old man, why the more you look at it, the more familiar it is? It seemed like she had seen it from somewhere? Dolly tried to search her memory, but still couldnt remember exactly where she had seen it before. Water The old man gradually opened his eyes. Dolly immediately poured a ss of water and handed it to the old man. You havent left yet. The old man said slowly. Dolly smiled awkwardly, there was no one around the old man, how could she bear to leave him behind and leave, whats more, he was also a Chinese person. Uncle, where is your family? Where did they all go? Dolly asked in a low voice. Jayden was still waiting for her, and she couldnt stay here with the old man forever, My family? I didnt ask them toe over. The old man took a sip of water and answered in a low voice. Meaning that there was really no one else around him, except the doctor and the nurse? My son is in the country and has been busy with things in thepany, I cant dy thepanys operation because of me the old man exined. Dollys eyes darkened. Its hard for him to get on track, I cant hold him up. Little girl, just look at you in the rest area with a sad face, is something happening? The old man asked in a low voice. Chapter 1076 came back? Dolly smiled awkwardly, not expecting that this old man was still concerned about her emotions. Uh, nothing, its just that there are some things in the country that make me worry. Dolly replied softly. The old man looked at the woman in front of him suspiciously, Little girl, if you believe me, you can tell me what happened, and I will help you solve it. The old man replied with conviction. Or forget it, this kind of thing, how can I mean to trouble people, and besides, he cant solve it. Uncle, this matter is not something that can be solved just by saying it can be solved, its okay, we can think of another way. Dolly gently pounded the back for the old man. The old man slightly squinted his small eyes and smiled, in this world, there is really nothing that he cant solve. Little girl, tell me, my old man doesnt like to owe people favors, tell me whats going on in the country that has you so worried, dont worry, Ill definitely find someone to help you out. The old man spoke with an air of confidence. Looking at everything in the ward, and then looking at the old man on the hospital bed, it seemed like he really wasnt an ordinary person. Dolly hesitated and still told the old man about Gale Technologies acquisition of Kirnd Branch Office. She didnt expect the old man to really help solve this matter, she just wanted to vent out her indignant emotions and let herself loose. So thats how it is. The old mans eyes dimmed.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Dolly! Dolly! Jayden shouted desperately in the corridor in the hospital. He had just gone to the check-in line, the procedure was finished, and in the blink of an eye, Dolly was gone. Sir, this is a hospital, please keep your voice down the doctor warned, stopping Jaydens arm. Probably hearing Jaydens voice, Dolly hurriedly said goodbye to the old man and left the ward. Hey, Jayden, Im here! Dolly waved to Jayden. Where did you just go? You scared the hell out of me, I thought you were lost. Jaydenined in a low voice. Where else could I have gone? I just took an old man back to the ward, how about that? Dolly gently patted Jaydens shoulder. Jayden instructed her a few words, and then stayed outside the door waiting for Dolly toe out. Its absolutely impossible to say that Jayden didnt have a personal interest in finding Dolly this time, although he was really worried about Dollys health. However, this time it really gives Jayden and Dolly a chance to spend time alone together. As for that Brayden, he should be very busy in China. Sometimes he didnt know whether he should thank Le or not. It took a long time for Dolly toe out. How is it? Jayden asked the doctor anxiously. The reason he didnt choose to examine Dolly himself was just because he was afraid that something might really be wrong with this womans head. Well , the doctor stammered. Tell you what,e here for a minute. The doctor looked at Jayden. seeing the doctor look so hard to talk to, instantly, Dolly felt bad about the whole thing. Dolly sat on the chair next to her, rubbing her hands together, very nervous. Dollys head, indeed, has recovered, but Jayden, you should know that a persons mood, emotions, for her conditioning is also very important. Try not to let her think about anything else in the future, she needs to control her emotions, but I dont know what has happened to her before, and its obvious that shes very poorly controlled. The doctor looked at Jayden seriously. Its okay, shes fine now, the rest is fine, just control her emotions, if you have time, you can take her out more, for her head, it will help a lot. The doctor smiled slightly and tried to ease Jaydens nerves. After walking out of the office, Jayden looked at Dolly next to him, his heart full of worry. This woman, cant be stimted by anything else! He must protect her well! Hey, Jayden, whats wrong, my head, is there something wrong again? Dolly was a little nervous, a little panicked. Look at you, what are you nervous about, the doctor said its fine, but Dolly you promise me that you wont think about those messy things again, OK, you need to rest and rx. Jayden looked seriously at the woman in front of him. Dolly took a deep breath. The doctor just called Jayden into the office and she really thought she had a tumor in her head. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Dolly confidently patted her chest. Jayden could not see that she was pushing herself. Her heart was clearly still thinking about Teng Shengs acquisition of Kirnd Branch Office, only this matter is Le did, he had no way to intervene. Le that person, once the decision is made, it is impossible to change his mind, unless Stephens father steps in. Well, Dolly, Ill tell you honestly, just now the doctor and I said, your body is nothing serious, just need to control your emotions, otherwise, it will affect your brain, so, you should rx from time to time. Jayden looked at Dolly seriously. So that was the case. During this period of time, there were times when she did lose control a little, especially during the time in the country. She saw Brayden losing sleep at night, and she lost sleep along with him. She saw Brayden sad and upset about Kirnd Branch Office being acquired by Gale Technologies, and she was sad too. Okay I get it Jayden, thank you, thank you for bringing me in for this checkup. Dolly smiled weakly. This time, she was going to be good, and she was going to take care of her body. Because, she had Brayden now. She didnt want to leave Brayden, she couldnt leave Brayden. Dolly, lets go hiking together tomorrow, its been a long time since weve climbed a mountain. Jayden suddenly said. Why did he suddenly remember to climb a mountain? However, this is a good way to divert attention. Okay, tomorrow we will go climbing together. Dolly agreed directly. As for the matter of Le and Brayden, she did not want to think about it anymore. For the sake of her head, for the sake of her body, there were some things that she had to learn to forget. Ding ding ding Brayden? Why are you calling at this hour? Dolly was a little curious. They both used to talk on the phone in the morning or evening, but now it was noon. Dolly, Dolly, thepany is back! Braydens excitement on the other end of the line was about to pass through the phone. Thepany is back? What does that mean? Dolly was in a fog. Brayden, what did you say, I didnt understand. Dolly asked in a low voice. Chapter 1077 Special Moments Dolly, you know what, before Gale Technologies bought the branch of Kirnd Group, just now, they returned thepany to us, really, Dolly, I really want to thank you! Brayden was a little excited. Dollys head was spinning, what did thepany have to do with her? No, Brayden, this is really a good thing, but why do you want to thank me? Dolly asked suspiciously. She hadnt done anything at all while she was abroad, so why should she be thanked? Brayden paused for a moment and cleared his throat. Its you, didnt you save Stephens father? He called Stephen directly and asked Stephen to give thepany back to us. Brayden exined. What? Dolly felt like she was dreaming, and a very odd one at that. No, Brayden, what the hell are you talking about, where did I Well Dolly, donte back yet, when Im done with this side of things, Ille to you ah. With that, Brayden hung up the phone. The beep beep beep sounding from the phone made Dolly realize that Brayden had hung up the phone. She had saved Stephens father? How could she not know that? She had just left the country a few days ago, and hadnt met anyone, namely Jayden and and the old man in the hospital room. Could it be that old man? Stephens father? No way? What a coincidence! Dolly suddenly remembered that the old man had told her that he would help her solve all her problems. Unknowingly, she arrived at the door of the old mans hospital room. The old man in the bed was flipping through the newspaper with his old-fashioned sses. Looking at that serious look, Dolly couldnt bear to go in and disturb it. Come on in, what are you doing standing at the door? The old man didnt even raise his head and said directly. How did he know that he was standing at the door of the ward. That, uncle, I want to ask you one thing. Dolly scratched the back of her head. Go ahead, is it something about thepany? The old man lifted his presbyopic sses. Yeah, that, did you really ask Stephen to do that? Are you really Mr. Duncans father? Dolly looked at the old man in front of her suspiciously. The old man looked at Dolly and smiled faintly. Father-son rtionship, where there is any fake? Its true, yes, I am Stephens father. The old man replied indifferently. Then thank you, thank you for being willing to help us. Dolly hurriedly bowed to the old man. For some reason, the old man looked at Dolly in front of him and was pleasantly surprised. Then how do you want to thank me? The old man immediately closed the newspaper. This was indeed a veryplicated issue. First, she had no money; second, she had no power; third, she had no ability. In short, she had nothing, how to thank him? Girl, how about you cook for me? The old man suddenly proposed. I cant usually eat some of the home-cooked food in China when Im abroad, so as long as you cook for me and do it continuously until the day you leave, so well be even. The old man smiled. Thats it? Dolly looked at the old man on the bed suspiciously. Its that simple. I know youll be upset if I dont let you do something, so you can just do the dishes. The old man continued flipping through the newspaper. Okay, uncle, since you said so, from tomorrow on, I will cook for you. Dolly patted her chest to show her confidence. Looking at Dollys serious look, the old man still couldnt help but smile andugh.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The sun, early in the morning, had risen, and the woman in the bed was still closing her eyes, enjoying the warmth of the sun. Dolly hadnt slept this well in a long, long time. Ding ding ding Hey there. Dolly whispered a greeting and smacked her lips. Dolly, what are you doing, arent you up yet? Were leaving, hurry up, were just waiting for you. On the phone, Jaydens voice was anxious. Dolly sat up with a start. Jayden, what are you talking about? The woman rubbed her eyes. Hey, Dolly, dont tell me you forgot, yesterday we agreed to go hiking today, what are you up to, Ive been waiting for most of the day. Jayden muttered. Suddenly, as if remembering something, Dolly hurriedly got out of bed and ran to the bathroom. I know, I know, Ill be right there, Ill be right there, just wait for me. The woman immediately hung up the phone. Last night in order to prevent insomnia, she took sleeping pills, who knew that today she had overslept. What a shame, everyone is waiting for her! Hey, Dolly, where are you? Jayden asked in a breathless whisper. Hey Dolly, are youing or not? Coming! Iming! Dolly rushed to Jayden. Jayden folded his hands and looked up at the sky. Looking around, Jayden was the only one. Didnt he sign up for the group? Where is everyone? Where did they go? All gone, hurry up,e on, lets take a picture tomemorate this special moment today. Saying that, Jayden held up his phone. Dolly looked at the man in front of her suspiciously. Its the moment when Dolly iste! Jaydens message appeared in his circle of friends, and yes, a photo of him and Dolly was attached to the bottom. Now, Le caught him red-handed. Dolly, really has a hand, a Brayden at home, a Jayden abroad, really a vixen! Le rushed to collect this dynamic of Jayden, especially this photo, she must let Brayden see, that Dolly in the end abroad what is doing! Hey, Brayden, I have something to tell you. Le said in a whiny voice. If you have something to say, dont waste time. Brayden replied nonchntly. Listening to Braydens cold voice, Le gritted her teeth in hatred. Did she let him be so annoying! Brayden, I have a picture here that I think you should be interested in Im not interested. Before Le could finish her sentence, Brayden interrupted her directly. Im sending it to you, take a look, youll definitely be interested. Le said unrelentingly. Ding! It was Dollys picture. And Jayden! How did the two of them get together? Braydens eyes leaked a cold glint. Hey, Dolly, will you please, where have you been? Jayden shouted. At this moment Dolly, is breathing heavily, looking at Jayden not far away. You are a man, of course you have good physical strength, I am a woman, okay? Dolly said softly. Chapter 1078 The most beautiful couple This Jayden, without any consideration for her feelings, just knows how to climb up! In fact, how can Jayden not know Dollys physical strength, he just want this woman to forget all the previous, focus on climbing the mountain, so that the emotions in the heart can bepletely ventted. He still knows Dolly better, these days, although this woman did not say anything on the surface, but he can see that she has something on her mind. You hurry up, or it will be dark! Jayden was still shouting in front of him. Dolly looked at the sky, indeed it was alreadyte. No, its hard to climb so high, how can I say give up just give up. Instantly, Dolly was full of strength again, and walked towards Jayden. Dolly sat down on the ground, rubbing her sore knees, and said, I dont know how long it took, but when the two of them reached the top, it was already dark. Ah! Jayden suddenly shouted down the mountain. Dolly looked at the man in front of her, a little surprised. What was there to shout about, he was soid back all day, doing whatever he wanted to do, where was the depression. Come on, Dolly, you shout one too. Saying that, Jayden was about to help Dolly up. Hey hey hey, I dont have anything to shout about, Im in a particrly good mood, I dont need to shout out. Dolly pushed back. She didnt want to shout like a psycho. Besides, right now, she had just climbed to the top of the mountain, where would she get the strength to shout. Dolly, its not easy to climb a mountain, you can just yell a little bit, vent out, just like I just did, let out all the emotions in your heart. Jayden gently patted the womans shoulder. Now she just wants to find a bed to lie down and sleep for a while, I have nothing to vent, or you vent it. Dolly refused. 3, 2, 1,e on smile! Hey, Jayden, why didnt you tell me you were taking pictures, really, I look like this, its ugly. Dolly stroked her hair. Yes, in order to climb to the top of the mountain, Dollypletely disregarded her image, like a man will be dirty legs, arms, small face. Okay, you just dont pretend, I was too good to you before, now I have to train you strictly. Jayden nced at Dolly. After spending some time on the top of the mountain, the two of them started to descend with the moonlight. Although it was already dark, but Dolly was not afraid, but felt very rxed. Maybe its because its been a long time since Ive climbed a mountain and had such a good time. It was tiring, but happy. Ah! Suddenly, Dolly screamed, and Jayden rushed to the woman. Whats wrong? Jayden was a little nervous. Nothing, can you rest for a while, my foot, I think I twisted it. Dollys face, an expression of pain. Jayden didnt say a word, he carried Dolly on his back and walked down the hill. Hey, Jayden, put me down, youll be tired. Dolly shook her body and wanted toe down. Come on, dont you move, if you walk by yourself, you wont even get off the mountain tonight, Im still waiting to go back to bed. Jayden refused directly. Dolly looked at the sky, indeed it was alreadyte. There are several people around who are going down the mountain with them, watching Jayden carrying Dolly down the mountain, a look of envy and admiration. Hey, look, that man is so handsome! People this is the most beautiful couple, so far from the mountain journey, this man courageous! The two girls kept talking in the back. The unseen end ahead made Dolly feel very guilty about Jayden. The mans forehead beaded with sweat, dripping down to his corbone, shirt. dolly hurriedly reached out to help Jayden wipe the sweat, some embarrassment. Im going to film them and send them to Twitter, said a girl behind him suddenly. Hey, what are you talking about, people didnt even agree. Another girl reminded. Its okay, Ill just take pictures of their backs. Sure enough, several photos of Jayden and Dollys backs were saved to the girls phones. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Theres no way to get back, so lets just spend the night in a nearby hotel. Jayden said with a gasp. Looking at Jaydens appearance, Dolly couldnt bear to toss and turn and agreed to do so. What? Just one room? Dollys eyes widened. Yes, recently there are more peopleing to climb the mountain, so we only have one room left here, or you two can live together for one night, its okay, now society is so open, its understandable. The bossdy said deliberately. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. But this mountain, just this one hotel, in addition to this, there is no other ce to go. Dolly, or we can make do for one night? Jayden cautiously looked at the woman in front of him. No, of course not, then I go back, how to answer to Brayden? Dolly refused outright. It was Brayden again! Jaydens eyes had a hint of dullness in them. Then what do you say, we cant sleep out in the open, right? Even if we go back now, theres no car. Jayden muttered. Dolly looked around, indeed, not to mention cabs, even electric cars are not avable. Bossdy, is there any room left? Suddenly, a woman came over and asked. Jayden looked at Dolly, a little anxious. Hey hey hey, bossdy, you have thisst room, isnt it for us? Jayden immediately ran to the bossdy and said ingratiatingly. Perhaps attracted by Jaydens handsomeness, the bossdy suddenly smiled.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Young man, I want to leave it to you, but this girlfriend of yours , the bossdy looked at Dolly next to her. Its okay, thest room, well take it. Jayden said directly. The woman who had juste to ask the bossdy if she had a room, then red at Jayden and turned to leave. Dolly, at this time, was still thinking about what to do. Dolly, you go or not, the room I want, you do not worry about Brayden, you and he exined to exin not on the line, besides, although I like you, but will not do anything to you. Jayden muttered. He would like to do something to Dolly, but he would never force the woman. Thats all there was to it. Brayden, Ill be sure to exin everything to you. Dollys eyes shed with concern. Come on, get up here! Jayden squatted in front of the woman. Chapter 1079 Two Million Mr. Duncan, dont you think you owe me an exnation? Le asked nonchntly. Stephenughed coldly. This thing, I didnt do it. Stephen spoke. It was his father who did it! Les heart was suddenly a ball of anger. She wanted to work with Stephen to bring down the Kirnd Group and make Brayden beg her, but then Stephens father came out halfway, how could she be ashamed? Mr. Duncan, I know you didnt do it, but at the time of cooperation, you promised me that Brayden would be mine and Skyler would be yours, now you cant back out. Le looked at the man in front of her coldly. I didnt expect that Stephen, who had always been a man of the world, would also break his word. The first time her head must have been squeezed by the door to trust this stinking man. The acquisition of Kirnd Branch Office by Gale Technologies was not in our ns, and the return of Kirnd Branch Office this time is entirely the will of the old man. Stephen exined. Once the master decided things, even he Stephen, sometimes it is difficult to change. The old masters character, he still knows better, he is a man who does not like to owe people favors, so for the matter that Dolly saved him in the hospital, he will definitely find a way to repay Dolly. The first thing you should do is to keep your word. Les aura, some biting. Perhaps seeing that Le was really angry, perhaps realizing that he had promised her to work with her was a mistake, Stephen finally raised his head to look at the woman in front of him. Le, Ill make it up to you, say it, how much. Stephen said bluntly. Isnt she short of money? She loves to spend money, doesnt she? The taste of being kicked out should be very unpleasant, so why not take a chance and just get rid of her with money. Stephen, youre too much, between you and Skyler, I went to a lot of trouble to finish it, but you, look what you did. Le was a little anxious. She did not mention this matter, Stephen really did not intend to settle this ount with her, since she brought it up herself, it should be said properly. Le, yes, when we were working together, you did say that I would help you with Brayden and you would help me with Leon, but I didnt give you permission to use unorthodox means, I Stephen need to use that kind of underhanded means to deal with Leon! Stephen looked fiercely at Le in front of him. In his life, he hated to use some nasty methods to trap others, although he had already gotten used to the killing way of survival in the mall, but the matter between him and Skyler, after all, it was their wrong in the first ce, Leon did not have any wrong children. Instantly, Le froze. She didnt know what Stephen was talking about. Some things, as long as the result is achieved, it is not enough? Why should we care about the so-called process? Le looked at Stephen suspiciously. Hiss! Take it! This is thepensation for you, this money, enough for you to spend, do note back to me in the future! Saying that, Stephen threw the check directly to Le. A million? Le smiled coldly. What she wanted was Brayden! Looking at the slowly falling check, a cold light shed in Les eyes. If you keep the green hills, you are not afraid of no firewood. What she went through today will definitely be paid back to everyone someday in the future. Good, the money will solve everything! Le picked up the check, looked at the numbers on the top, the corners of the mouth hooked up a yful arc. Yo, Mr. Duncan, you are the president, what, you want to use this amount of money to get rid of me? Le said deliberately. A million? Thats a little too small! Stephen looked at Le with some disdain. How much do you want? Stephen asked in a low voice, not even looking at her. Double it, two million. Give me two million and Ill leave right away. Le replied painfully. Stephen looked at the woman. Forget it, as long as she doesnt bother herself anymore, two million doesnt matter. Looking at the check for two million, Les eyes suddenly reddened. Didnt think that she, Le, would bargain for a two million. Ding! Brayden looked at his phone and didnt bother. Thats right, it was a message from Le. For Le, Brayden always did not want to dwell too much. I dont know how long it took, Brayden had forgotten that Le had sent him a message, swipe open the phone screen, a photo suddenly appeared directly in front of Brayden. The woman was smiling happily, and the man was even more excited, the two were ying on the beach, making fun, looking very happy. The woman is Dolly, the man is Jayden. Brayden clenched his fist tightly in his hand. He did not understand why Dolly had to tangle with Jayden, why Dolly did not tell him that he had seen Jayden abroad. Brayden suddenly remembered thest few days, every time he and Dolly on the phone, the woman always look breathless, is it because of the daytime and Jayden y together? Instantly, Braydens eyes dimmed.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. How he wished that the photos in front of him were all fake and had beenposed, but he understood very well that there was no sign that the photo had been manipted. Brayden then flipped open his address book and dialed Dolly. Beep beep beep I dont know how many times I called, but no one answered. Suddenly, a phone call came in. Hello? Brayden surprisingly answered. Hello, Brayden, where are you now, lets have dinner together, I have something to tell you. Le said in a whiny voice. What could be good about her? Say what you want now, Im busy. Brayden said nonchntly, what could she possibly have going on? Oh Brayden, what are you busy with? Thepany has already taken care of everything. Besides, I dont really want Gale Technologies to buy Kirnd Branch Office. Le said intentionally or unintentionally. At once, Brayden was a little curious. He asked Le many times, but Le just did not tell him. This woman, anything can be done, better go and see. Okay, send me the address. Brayden said directly. At once, Le showed a cunning gaze. Dolly, you eater, I must let Brayden see your true colors. Le pped the table fiercely, and her eyes stared coldly at the wall not far away. Chapter 1080 Missing Here, here are the photos. Le put a few photos directly in front of Brayden. Brayden looked at them and pretended to be indifferent, What are you trying to say? Les eyes revealed a sinister look. Brayden, you see, Dolly and Jayden revisit their old rtionship, they are both very happy abroad. Le said deliberately. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. They are just friends. Is there anything else? No, Ill leave now. Brayden took a sip of his coffee. This Le, not a good thing, the reason she is sitting here, is not to provoke the rtionship between himself and Dolly? Some things, without the intervention of outsiders, want to figure out, the best way is to directly ask Dolly. Brayden, dont you see clearly, Dolly has two boats, eating from the bowl, looking at the pot, do you want to be cheated by her? Le said anxiously. She said so righteously, as if she was really thinking about herself. Le, donte to me for such things in the future, Im very busy. Brayden said slowly. Just how busy is it that you dont even have time to eat together? Its just an excuse for not wanting to see yourself. Le, dont try to provoke the rtionship between me and Dolly, do what you have to do and mind your own business! This was thest thing Brayden said to her before he left. Looking at Braydens departing back, instantly, the anger in Les heart increased a few more points. Dolly, then dont me me for being rude! Le clenched her fist fiercely. Hey, you are not abroad, there is a thing you need to do, after thepletion of a million! Les voice, some biting. Finally, she still did it. Ding! The phone rang. Dolly hurriedly picked up her phone, a stranger sent her a few pictures. It was a picture of Le drunk in a bar that day, climbing on Brayden. At once, Dollys head went nk as if she had been struck by a bolt from the blue. Was it all true? Dolly, Dolly! Jayden was still shouting. But at this time, Dollys mind is full of photos in the phone, where can I hear Jaydens voice. The beach is full of people, children are ying and ying, Dolly lying on the lounger, as if to another world,pletely unable to feel the surrounding noise. Hey, Dolly, what are you thinking about? Jayden gently tapped the womans shoulder. Huh? Oh, that, Im just a little tired and want to take a break. Dolly hurriedly replied. Perhaps seeing the exhaustion and haggardness on Dollys face, Jayden silently left after learning that the woman needed to rest. A day down, Dolly are not much mood, has been lying in the recliner, so much so that at this time Jayden to go shopping she did not know. The seaside, gradually, less and less people, the sky is getting darker and darker. Yo,dy, all alone? Suddenly, a strong foreign man appeared in front of Dolly. Dolly turned her face away and stopped looking at him. Perhaps sensing the womans ignorance, the foreign mans aura suddenly became bitterly cold. What, Miss, do you need somepany? The man sat directly next to him and stared deadly at Dolly in front of him. Dolly looked around, there were not many people left, so she hurriedly stood up. Excuse me, I have something to do, Ill go first. Hey, where to go? Suddenly, the man grabbed Dollys arm directly. I still have things to take care of, sorry. But the foreign man directly a force, hold Dolly into the arms. What are you doing, let go of me, let go of me! Dolly struggled. But the womans strength is not enough to resist the mans body strength, the man held Dolly dead, yfully looking at the woman in his arms. So this is the woman, a million dors, worth it! The foreign man gently stroked Dollys cheek, and the woman only felt a pang of nausea. This is what happened recently, how always meet some oddball. A few days ago, an old man touched the porcin child, if not Jayden in, it is estimated that they have been wrongly used into the police. Now theres a kidnapper, the point is really unlucky. Hey, let go of me, let go of me, my friend will be here in a minute, dont do anything! Dolly yelled. The man did not seem to hear anything and continued to stroke Dollys corbone. The disparity in strength made Dolly give up her struggle, and then, shouted to a few people not far away. Help! Help! Dolly shouted and screamed frantically. But those few people not far away were foreigners, how could they understand Chinese! Stop shouting, instead of wasting your energy in your mind, how about, we y a game somewhere else, how about that? The man hooked up a yful arc. Wheres Jayden? Dolly looked around and didnt see Jaydens figure at all. The first thing you need to do is to get into the hands of this foreign man. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Dolly folded her hands and begged, her eyes filled with clear liquid. She was really scared. Beauty, you look so beautiful, I look so handsome, we are a match made in heaven. The man blew a hot breath in Dollys ear. Ah! Dolly suddenly bit hard on the mans arm, and at once the man let go of Dolly because of the pain. You stinking woman, how dare you bite me, stop right there! The man held his bitten arm and chased after Dolly. Dolly ran desperately while shouting Jaydens name. But Jayden still did not appear. What? Cant run, can you? Then, the man gave Dolly a p. In the small warehouse, Dolly was tied to a post, unconscious. The foreign man next to her was rubbing himself with medicine. Dolly! Dolly! On the beach, Jayden is desperately searching for Dolly. The waves,yer afteryer, the sea breeze, getting colder and colder, the beach, only he was left alone.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Boss, have you seen a woman, white, beautiful-looking, ck hair, a Chinese woman. Bossdy, have you seen my friend Nearby convenience stores, Jayden searched almost everywhere. No one knew where Dolly had gone, and no one had seen the woman he spoke of. Dolly! Jayden shouted up to the sky. Chapter 1081 Kidnapping Dolly slowly opened her eyes, only to find that she was in a small, dpidated warehouse. Next to her, sat the foreign man, staring intently at herself. Awake? Stinky woman, still dare to bite. The man walked over to Dolly, squatted down, and then pped the woman twice. Who are you? Dolly looked at him coldly. She didnt remember offending anyone before, but looking at the mans dress, it wasnt like he was some kind ofndlord. It doesnt matter who I am, what matters is that you will be my woman. The foreign man gently stroked the womans hair with a bad smile. Let me go, and I can give you money er, whatever you want. Dolly trembled. The man sneered, Miss, do you have a million? If you can give me a million, or more, maybe I can think about letting you go. Instantly, Dollys eyes darkened. Even if she, Dolly, was stupid, she could hear the mans meaning. Someone spent a million to find this man to deal with himself. Right now, she couldnt afford to think about who was trying to deal with her, she could only hurry to find a way to escape from here. Yes, I can give you a million. Dolly hurriedly said. The mans eyes lit up, since this woman can say a million, that means she can be worth more money. Well, Ill make a phone call and ask my friend to bring you the money. Dolly hurriedly said. Now she can only find a way to get in touch with the outside world, otherwise the longer she stays here, the more dangerous it will be. The small, dimly lit warehouse, surrounded by damp old clothes, everything looked so bad. dolly guessed that this ce was far from jayden. Well, Ill make sure to bring you a million, in cash, as soon as I make a phone call. Dolly said anxiously. Les million was something that had to wait until it was done before it was transferred to her ount, while this woman, who could actually have someone bring a million immediately, seemed like thetter was more of a bargain,paratively speaking. Okay, but you must promise that only your friend cane alone, otherwise both of you will die! The man said ruthlessly. The man had a biting and ruthless look that made Dollys heart tremble and panic even more. Dolly was tied up so tightly that her body had no room to squirm. The man put the phone to the womans mouth and turned on the speakerphone.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Hey, Jayden, do you have a million dors there? I need the money. Dolly said hurriedly. At once, Jayden knew something was wrong with Dolly. She had never borrowed so much money from herself before, and Dollys voice, sounded helpless and panicked. Dolly, where are you now? Ill send you the money. Jayden asked cooperatively. At this juncture, he couldnt say much, and maybe, by Dollys side, someone would be listening. Dolly looked at the foreign man next to her, and the man shook his head directly at her, without speaking. After feeling the womans hesitation, Jayden was even more certain that Dolly, now, was dangerous. I will send you the address in a moment, you wille here to find me, with a million, I need it urgently. Dolly just finished, the foreign man directly hung up the phone. Looking at the mans excited look, Dolly finally breathed a sigh of relief. Now, just wait for Jaydens arrival. Are you thirsty? Suddenly, the man asked. Dolly was shocked and shook her head in a hurry. Right now, she didnt dare to eat anything or drink any water. Perhaps because of the uing one million, the foreign man suddenly became very polite to Dolly. After looking at the phone, it should be almost time, the foreign man directly picked up Dolly and headed out. Hey, where are you going, arent you waiting for my friend toe? Dolly looked at the man in front of her suspiciously, afraid that he would regret it again. I know, lets change ces, who knows if that friend of yours has called the police, dont worry, as long as that one million dors in hand, I will let you go immediately. The man tightened his grip on Dollys arm. He was a veteran! Dolly knew very well in her heart that in front of this man, to save herself, she could only obey. It all depends on how responsive Jayden is. Dolly suddenly some worry. Ding ding ding Looking at the caller ID, Dolly knew it was Jaydens number. Answer the phone. The man said harshly. Hello, Jayden, Dolly whispered. Where are you? I arrived and didnt see you there. Jayden was getting a little anxious. Uh, Im not there right now, that, you wait for me, Ill call backter. After saying that, the man directly hung up the phone. Dolly didnt understand what this foreign man was up to, but he looked very cautious. Your friend has arrived? The man asked in a low voice. Its here. Dolly replied softly. Then over the man said nothing, walked to the side, opened hisptop, and did not know what he was doing. Looking at the man so skilfully, Dolly always felt as if he had another hand. After staring at theputer screen for a long time, the man finally turned theputer off. That friend of yours did a good job, he didnt bring the police and arrived at the ce alone with his suitcase. The foreign man stroked his beard. It turned out that he had ced surveince in the original ce. The reason why he changed the ce was just to test whether Jayden arrived at the ce alone with the cash or not. What an insidious and cunning viin! And then what, what do I have to do so that you can let me go? Dolly looked cautiously at the man in front of her. Dont worry, since your million is on its way, I wont do anything to you, although you do look pretty, what I want is money. The man skimmed her, then cocked his head and looked at the ceiling, as if wow thinking about something. You call him and tell him to go to a cabin all the way in Don and put a million dors in the safe in the cabin. The foreign man hooked Dollys chin. After receiving the foreign mans instructions, Dolly called Jayden again and told him the location of the change. Ding ding ding This time, it wasnt Dollys phone that rang. Hello! the foreign man picked up the phone. How did it go? Fine, it went well. The man answered. Listening to the mans tone of voice, Dolly guessed it was his golden master, the one who had instructed the foreign man to kidnap her. Although she couldnt hear the voice on the other end of the phone, but based on the mans tone of voice, she guessed that the other party should be a woman. I dont know how long it took, but the man finally hung up the phone, but the way he looked at Dolly became bitterly cold. Chapter 1082 Not dead You, what do you want to do? Dolly was a little scared. Because she saw that the foreign mans face was a cold and heartless expression. It must be because of that phone call just now, it must be what his golden master had said to him. Looking at the mans gradual approach, Dolly kept backing up. What do you want to do, your one million will be here soon. Dolly hurriedly said, trying to dy him with money. But this seemed to be useless. Miss, sorry, one million is not enough for me now, as long as I dispose of you, I can get one and a half million. The foreign mans eyes revealed a glow of excitement. Dollys body trembled. It seemed that the other party had to put himself to death. Wait a minute, two million, Ill give you two million! Dolly shouted. He wanted the money, so lets use the money to stall for time. However, the foreign man seemed to be impatient. Miss, you are not worth two million, your boyfriend is not here, and still talk to me about one million two million, do not you think it is ridiculous? The man disdainfully nced at her. If it wasnt for that phone call just now, I guess I would have been fooled by you. The man who answered the phone just now, he should be a police officer, you came here alone, where did you get any friends? The man yanked Dollys hair and threw it hard towards the wall. Ah! Dolly screamed. I didnt lie to you, I really didnt lie to you, that was my friend, not the police, he didnt call the police! Dolly exined with a trembling voice. But the foreign man, at this point, hadpletely ignored Dollys words. One kick, two kicks, three kicks, Dolly has been beatenpletely unable to stand up. The blood at the corner of his mouth, the blood on his forehead, the blood on his arm, did not make the man stop his hand and foot movements in any way. Dare to lie to me, I hate people who lie to me! p! Instantly, Dollys cheeks were red. She didnt know how long she had been hit, as if her body had lost consciousness. Finally, Dolly fainted andy on the cold ground. Get up, you, get up! The man kicked Dolly viciously. Get up, you dead woman, you hear me! The man pped her a few more times. But Dolly didnt respond at all. Youre ying dead, arent you? Suddenly, the foreign man picked up the cold water next to him and threw the bucket with the water directly at Dolly. Eh. Dolly shook her head and slowly opened her eyes. She thought she was dead, but now she found that the nightmare was still going on. I beg you, please let me go. Dolly murmured. She suddenly missed Brayden and wanted to see him onest time. Brayden, Im probably going to die, you have to live. Dolly muttered. What did you say? The foreign man rode Dollys body and yanked the womans hair. Haha Dolly suddenlyughed. Laughing so madly,ughing so ironically. The man had no idea what she wasughing at and just kept yanking her head and knocking it to the ground. Boom! Boom! Boom! Not long after the ground, a blood. What were youughing at? Tell me. The man leaned over Dollys ear and asked through gritted teeth. Dolly licked the blood from the corner of her mouth, her expression cool and calm. Imughing at your stupidity. Did your father and mother raise you to do this kind of thing? What a disgrace! Dolly scoffed. Look at your appearance, and a beggar what is the difference, with such means to make money, you spend the peace of mind, you are not afraid that in the middle of the night, suddenly jumped out of a ghost, im your life Dolly continued to say. The mans life is not a matter of the day. Dang! Just as the man was about to give Dolly a punch, suddenly, the door was kicked open. Instantly, a beam of light shone in. Is this heaven? Dolly half squinted her eyes, unable to see ahead. Is it true that she is dead? Finally, the woman passed out again. When she woke up, the woman found white objects all around her. White curtains, white sheets, white quilts, even people are white. Filled with white, where else but heaven? So, she really died. But what to do, she really cant let go of Brayden. At once, Dolly shed tears. Hey hey hey, Dolly, what are you crying about? Suddenly, a familiar voice came to Dollys ears. Dolly turned around and Jayden was standing in the doorway looking at her. Whats going on? Howe Jayden is dead too? Dolly rubbed her eyes, the man standing in the doorway, sure it was Jayden. Jayden, howe youre dead too? What did you do? Had a car ident? Or were you beaten up? Dolly looked at the man in front of her suspiciously. Jayden slowly walked over to the woman and looked her up and down. Are you all right? Did someone hit you silly? Jayden touched the womans forehead. Youre the one whos been beaten silly. I asked why youre in heaven. Dolly asked anxiously. Jayden froze, then regained the expression on his face. That, because I like you, where you go, I will follow you. Jaydens mouth curled up with a yful curve at the corners. This woman, how can not even understand whether she is now alive or dead, no wonder she was kidnapped by others, on her IQ, not kidnapped her kidnapped who? Hey, we two are really suffering brothers. Dolly gently patted Jaydens shoulder. Dolly! Come on, its your turn, quick, lie down on the bed and get an IV. Suddenly, a nurse came over. Huh? Strange, didnt they say that walkers in heaven dont get sick? Why is there a nurse and an IV? Well, maybe its a process to increase mana. Dolly didnt think much about it and justy down on the bed. The woman looked at the nurse who was administering the IV to her. It was really beautiful, as expected from a nurse in heaven. What are you looking at me for? The nurse suddenly asked. No, I just think people in heaven are so beautiful. Dollyughed. The nurse froze for a moment, always feeling that there was something wrong with this womans spirit. There is no heaven, you cant even stay on earth enough in this life, why go to heaven? The nurse said casually. Finally, Jayden couldnt help himself. Dolly, youre not dead, youre fine. Jayden covered his stomach andughed. Alive? Instantly, Dolly blushed. Just said so many humiliating words, probably to be people as a psycho. Hey, Jayden, why did you lie to me and say that you will go wherever I go, you stinky man! Saying that, Dolly threw the pillow next to her at Jayden viciously.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 1083 Freak Out But Dolly didnt expect that everything she did abroad would be followed. This was also unexpected by Jayden. Brayden stared at the photos on theputer screen and clenched his fist tightly in his hand. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The first thing you need to do is to book a ticket for me for tomorrow. The cold light in Braydens eyes looks like he wants to kill someone. Big brother! Suddenly, Leon pushed in the door. Whats wrong? Brayden did not even look up. At this moment, he is angry, whoever is looking for him, he will not put in his eyes.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. I saw Twitter, sister-inw, now with Jayden. Leon looked at Brayden cautiously. I know, Im going out of the country tomorrow. Brayden replied faintly. Leon knew that Brayden would handle this matter properly, and he didnt mind going to that Jayden to have a good chat if necessary. Hey, hows it going? There was a hint of sinister in Les voice. Theres absolutely nothing wrong with the follow up, except that the man who kidnapped Dolly was arrested by the police. The mans eyes were prating with a vicious light. Le held back her inner emotions and tried to calm herself down. Okay, take more pictures, the more pictures, the more you get paid. Le said in a low voice. As usual, the woman with a heart of gold, Le really did not disappoint at all. Dolly, the damn woman, she is still alive! Le pped the table so hard that the people around her jumped. The next day, Brayden got off the ne early. Although he was angry when he saw the photo of Dolly and Jayden together, he wanted to see that woman more than anything else. Perhaps he really missed her after not seeing her for many days. Hey, Dolly, where are you now? Brayden asked in a low voice. Im at . Hey Dolly, what are you doing, picking up the ball! Jayden shouted over the phone. This woman, he is still with that Jayden! At once, Braydens eyes darkened. Hey, that, Brayden, I have something to do now, I have to hang up first ah, I will call you back tonight. Saying that, Dolly hung up the phone. Braydens eyes, instantly became bitterly cold. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Soon, Brayden took a car and drove directly to the beach. When the two of them videoed each other before, Dolly had told him where she lived. Hey, Dolly, hurry up, if you dont push harder youll lose! Jayden shouted. Youre the one whos going to lose! Dolly gave a hard push and the ball flew out. I dont know how long it took, but the game was finally over. I dere this volleyball match, Dollys side wins! The referee shouted. I win! I won! Dolly ran happily. Dollys side was cheering and jumping like a child. Jayden, as the losing team, should have been sad, but looking at Dollys excited look, he was happy too. Good for you, Dolly, you won the volleyball game too. Jayden gently patted the womans shoulder. Who am I, Im Dolly, what could be hard for me. Dolly lifted her chin slightly. Suddenly, Jayden actually hugged Dolly. Hey hey hey, Jayden, you put me down! Dolly was a little rmed. But this scene happened to be seen clearly by Brayden who was not far away. Come on, Ill treat you to a barbecue. Jayden dotingly stroked the womans hair. However, when they just turned around, they saw a familiar face. Brayden, why are you here too? Dolly looked incredulously at the man in front of her. What? Am I disturbing you? Braydens voice, coldly. Dolly looked at Brayden in front of her suspiciously, wondering where this man got his anger from. Yo, if it isnt Mr. Kirnd, are you done with thepany? Jayden sarcastically. Brayden nced at him, then looked at Dolly, his eyes revealing a cold light. Dolly knew best the look in Braydens eyes right now. Well, Brayden, were going to dinner, lets go. Dolly rushed to Brayden and took the mans arm. Come with me. Suddenly, Brayden grabbed the womans arm tightly and pulled it straight away. Jayden looked at what was in front of him and was a little anxious, Brayden, what are you doing, Dolly hasnt eaten yet, she is very tired now. Jayden said fiercely. Brayden looked back at Jayden coldly, exuding a bitter aura. How he wanted to throw the man in front of him straight into the sea and feed him to the fish, but he kept it in check. Shes my woman, I can do whatever I want her to do, its none of your business! There was a hint of dominance in Braydens voice, and a hint of menace. Hey, whats wrong with you? Dolly gently tugged at the corner of Braydens shirt. Now he was a bit baffled, he had just arrived here, why was he suddenly so grumpy? What do you mean whats wrong? Come with me! Brayden roared. Without a hint of question, Dolly was pulled into a room by Brayden. Dolly, these days with Jayden, is not very happy, very happy? Brayden slowly approached Dolly and cornered her. What are you talking about? Didnt you ask me to leave the country? Dolly answered cautiously. This man, how to change at the drop of a hat, more fickle than a woman. Yes, I did let you go abroad to rx and unwind, but I didnt let you stay with Jayden! Brayden looked fiercely at the woman in front of him. The thought of the pictures he had seen earlier of this woman and Jayden together, in the mountains and on the beach, made him angry. No, Brayden, you misunderstood, you listen to my exnation, Jayden out of the country beforehand also do not know. Dolly hurriedly exined. She knew that this man was jealous. Some people say that men are generally more generous and forgiving than women, but once a man gets jealous, he is even more terrible than a woman. Whats the misunderstanding? Every day you are tired of being with him, either climbing mountains or volleyball games, arent youughing a lot, do you especially want Jayden to apany you? Brayden tightened his grip on the womans shoulder. Instantly, Dolly felt the pain and frowned slightly. I said Ide to you, I said Ide to you when I was done with thepany, but what about you, what are you doing? Being unclear with another man, and this is how you treat me? Brayden had a look in his eyes as if he wanted to eat the woman in front of him. Brayden! Can you get your head around the situation before you say anything! Finally, Dolly snapped. Chapter 1084 Fighting for her When did he be so irrational and impulsive? Dolly already had a few moments of anger in her heart. What, does it mean that I have wronged you? Dolly could see that ball of anger in Braydens eyes. Instantly, Dolly was silent. Yes, Brayden had not wronged her, these days, she was indeed with Jayden. But there was nothing between them at all. Brayden, listen to me exin, things are not what you think. Dolly looked anxiously at the man in front of her. Brayden sneered, Then tell me, how are things really like? Brayden said fiercely. For a moment, Dolly was speechless, she didnt know where to start. What, you cant say it? Well, Ill say it for you, youve climbed mountains together, and stayed in a room in a hotel down the mountain, youve yed games together on the beach, including the volleyball game I saw tonight, you also Brayden turned around and talked about everything Dolly had been doing these days with Jayden abroad. At once, Dollys eyes dimmed. If someone hadnt followed her, how could he know so well? You sent someone to follow me? Dolly looked at Brayden in front of her suspiciously. In Braydens eyes, a trace of loss shed. This time, he did not send anyone to follow her, but those photos in Twitter, those photos that Le passed to him, let him know everything about Dollys life abroad. If I hadnt followed you, I wouldnt have known that you were still having an affair with Jayden abroad! Brayden roared loudly, as if to shake the whole house down. Looking at Brayden in front of her, Dolly was also disappointed. What about him? How do you exin the intimate photos of him and Le, who suddenly appeared in their house in her pajamas and held his neck? Brayden, I tell you, I, Dolly, have not done anything wrong to you, Jayden and I, is a friend rtionship, instead, you better deal with your rtionship with Le! Saying that, Dolly directly mmed the door and left. Dolly! Brayden shouted from behind. But this time, the woman did not turn around. In the room, only Brayden was left alone. Brayden was a little suspicious of why Dolly suddenly mentioned Le. Alone on the beach, sitting on the sand, looking at the dark water, Dolly some lonely and helpless. She thought that Brayden came here because he wanted to travel and vacation with her, but she didnt expect that he was here to pick a fight. Dolly! Suddenly, Jayden appeared in front of the woman. Im really sorry for making youugh just now. Dolly smiled awkwardly. Jayden shook his head and shrugged at her, indicating that it was okay. But whats he doing here all of a sudden? Jayden asked in a low voice. Uh, not really sudden, he said he wasing to see me before. Dolly lowered her head. I dont know how long it took, but the sea breeze was getting stronger and the waves were getting fiercer, and Jayden urged her to go to her room and sleep, but Dolly still insisted on sitting for a while longer. Here, put it on, its too cold. Jayden took off his jacket and put it on Dolly directly. Thanks. Dolly looked at Jayden and smiled. Luckily, Jayden was still by her side when she was fighting with Brayden. Is a kissing next? Suddenly, a familiar voice reached the two mens ears. Brayden, what are you talking about! Dolly looked at the man not far away with dissatisfaction. Jayden, is it appropriate for you to be with my woman at thiste hour? Brayden slowly walked up to Jayden with a cold look. You still know shes your woman, so shes been sitting here for a long time and youre just nowing to her? Jayden stood up and looked squarely at the man in front of him. What a good man! Brayden sneered. Is it any of your business to treat my woman how I want to be treated? Brayden asked coldly. Next to Dolly, fearing that something might happen if the two men continued to go at each other, immediately stood up. All right, stop it, Jayden, its gettingte, you go back to rest, thank you for the jacket. Dolly handed the jacket directly to Jayden. Jayden looked at Dolly in front of him with some hesitation. He was afraid that this Brayden would do something impulsive to her! Go what, its still early, its only a few minutes, Ill go you two talk. Braydenughed disdainfully. This Brayden, did he take the wrong medicine before he came, why did he talk so chokingly? Jayden, you go back first, see you tomorrow. Dolly waved her hand to Jayden to show goodbye. Jayden was just about to turn around and leave when suddenly Braydens voice made him stop in his tracks. Why dont I go to another room tonight and make room for you two to be alone? Brayden sneered. Finally, Jayden couldnt stand it anymore. Pop! Jayden instead fell straight to the floor. He was going to turn around and give Brayden a punch, but he didnt expect that just as he turned around, Brayden gave him a punch. Brayden, stop it! Dolly shouted. But Brayden had no intention of stopping. Brayden, you dont have the ability to protect your woman, you know how to take it out on others! Jayden immediately stood up and fought with Brayden. The two men, holding each others heads, struggled desperately like a bullfight. Stop fighting, all of you stop! Dolly shouted. But as if they did not hear the womans voice, they continued to fight, tangled. Suddenly, just as Brayden was about to give Jayden a hard punch again, Dolly immediately stepped in front of Jayden. The fist instantly stopped close to the womans nose. Dolly, what are you doing, get up! Jayden shouted. Dolly, you actually blocked my fist for this man? Braydens eyes were red. Dolly looked at Brayden in front of her coldly and angrily. Brayden, youve had enough! The woman shouted fiercely. At once, Brayden put away his fists, said nothing, and turned away. Are you okay? The woman looked at Jayden guiltily. The wound on his arm, the wound on his face, the wound on his leg, made Jaydens whole body look haggard. brayden was a practiced man, how could he beat that man? Im fine. Jayden wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth. She actually blocked the fist for Jayden! Dang! Brayden hit a fist directly on the wall, the back of his hand, a blood.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Walking to the window, Brayden looked at the two people on the beach not far away and was annoyed. Come on, Ill get you medicated. Dolly pulled Jayden to go. The moment he turned back, just in time, the womans eyes met the gaze of the stairs watching himself. Chapter 1085 Go back to bed! Hey, Dolly, whats going on with you and Brayden? Jayden asked in a low voice. Dolly froze and didnt say anything. Seeing the womans cold expression, Jayden then shut his mouth. Ah! Suddenly, Jayden screamed.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Hey, Dolly, what are you thinking, can you be a little more gentle, at least Im the one whos hurt! Jayden growled in a low voice and touched the wound at the corner of his mouth. Huh? That, Im sorry, I didnt mean to. Dolly looked at the man in front of her apologetically. Looking at the woman who had lost her soul, Jayden instantly held back the fire in his heart. Any fool can see that this woman has something on her mind, and it seems that she and Braydens rtionship has gone wrong. Although this was a good thing for himself, Jayden did not want Dolly to be unhappy. Okay, okay, Ill do it myself, you go back to rest. Jayden grabbed the cotton swab from the womans hand. Huh? Dolly snapped back to her senses. I kind of see, whats the point of having your person here, your heart has long since flown away to who knows where. Jayden muttered. Yes, just now when the two of them were fighting, Dolly saw that Brayden was also injured. I wonder if he had bandaged his wounds, and I wonder how he is doing now. Dollys eyes, a trace of sadness shed. If youre really worried, just go check it out. Jayden suddenly spoke up. Whos worried? Why would I be worried? Dolly then replied. Its really a dead giveaway, and that Brayden a virtue. What cant be said, what is a good fight. Hey, did you and Brayden have a fight? Jayden looked cautiously at the woman in front of him. Im toozy to argue with him. Dolly sat down. Look at her look, dying expression, not a quarrel with Brayden is strange. Brayden is the only one in the world who can make her expression rich. All right, all right, you hurry up and go, I want to sleep. Jayden rushed to say. Hey, Jayden, what are you doing, kicking me out? Dolly shouted incredulously. What kind of good friend, good brother? Hey, Dolly, you listen to me, I like you right, I dont like Brayden right, but Brayden and I are a fair fight, I respect your choice, although Im happy to see you two fighting, but, right, see you sad, Im also sad. Jayden muttered. Instantly, Dolly felt warm inside. Fortunately, Jayden is a generous man, she suddenly some d, d that she met Jayden. All right, hurry up and go, if you continue to stay, I guess that Brayden wille to me with a machete tomorrow morning. Jayden pushed Dolly out of the room. It is impossible to say that Jayden is not dead, but rtively speaking, he does not want Dolly to be misunderstood. She was a simple and kind woman who deserved to be treated so well by herself. Jaydens mouth curved up at the corners. Dolly, who had been kicked out by Jayden, wandered down the hall, not knowing what to do. She didnt want to go back to her room because there was Brayden in that room, and she didnt want to see that man just yet. And the weirdest thing is that there are no more rooms in this hotel. That was a real bummer. Sitting on the couch in the lobby, Dolly looked up at the ceiling and wondered what she was thinking. She has decided not to go back to the room tonight, sitting directly in the lobby, staying up until dawn. Brayden in the room, lying in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. Looking at the empty seat next to him, he suddenly missed Dolly a little. Just now, he was not too impulsive, not even a chance to exin to her. Looking out the window at the dark sky, Braydens eyes dimmed. But what he said was the truth! Since she left the country, she has been with that Jayden, and did not report to herself, is this not her fault? The more Brayden thought about it, the angrier he became. The woman is still not back and Brayden is a little worried. Just now he saw in front of the window, Dolly dragged Jayden into the hotel, it must be into Jaydens room. Brayden sat up with a start. Dang! Brayden mmed the door and left. Jayden, who had justid down to sleep, was awakened. Jayden shouted unhappily. What kind of psycho is knocking on the door in the middle of the night, and knocking on the door of his room. Me! Brayden replied coldly, and Jayden was instantly awake. What? He had insomnia? So he came to see him to continue? What are you doing here? Jayden opened a small slit and asked directly. You said what Im doing here! Brayden pushed the door open straight away and Jayden stumbled, almost falling over. Hey Brayden, what are you trying to do, what are you doing here messing up again! Jayden yelled. The living room, the balcony, the bathroom, no one was there? Brayden looked suspiciously at Jayden in front of him, waiting for his confession. Hey, what are you looking at, if you have something to say, just say it and get out! For this behavior of Brayden, Jayden is really angry. It was obvious that Brayden didnt trust Dolly! Wheres Dolly? Brayden asked. Its ridiculous, his own woman can not find himself, but came here to ask him? Shes long gone, not with me. Jayden replied in a low voice. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Okay, Im going to bed, you hurry up. Jayden pushed Brayden straight out. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. He picked up the phone next to him, flipped through his contacts, and Jayden immediately dialed Dolly. Hey Dolly, what the hell are you doing again? Brayden just came to see you. Jayden yawned. I got it, you dont have to pay attention to him, Im in the hall now, dont worry. Dolly replied in a low voice. Dolly! suddenly came Braydens voice from the lobby. The receptionist was taken aback, but immediately became mboyant again when she saw Braydens handsome face. Hello, sir, what can I do for you? The receptionist asked Brayden enthusiastically. But Brayden didnt even look at the receptionist and went straight to Dolly. The first thing you need to do is to get your hands on the money. Ah! Suddenly, the woman was picked up directly by Brayden. Brayden, what are you doing, put me down! Dolly struggled. Go back to sleep! The man replied firmly. Instantly, Dolly was quiet and just let Brayden carry her into the room. What a man! The receptionist behind her is holding her chin and looking at Braydens back with fascination. Chapter 1086 Clarification Brayden, you put me down! Dolly shouted. Put it down! Brayden ced the woman carefully on the bed, afraid that she would bump and touch it. And then he turned around, to leave the room. Hey, where are you going? Dolly called out to Brayden. I thought you didnt want to see me, Im going out to bed. Brayden replied in a low voice. Instantly, Dolly was a little speechless. She was really angry, misunderstood her not to say, but also hurt Jayden. people Jayden simply did not do anything to hurt themselves, but also saved themselves, he is good, obviously do not know anything, the whole as if they know everything. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Dolly said in a low voice. Brayden slowly turned around and looked at Dolly seriously. It is obvious that only a few days have passed since we saw each other, but it seems like a whole century has passed. He had wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to travel with Dolly, but once he heard that she was with Jayden, and so many unclear images, he was angry, always feel that this woman betrayed her. In fact, he should let Dolly exin, maybe things are not what he thought they were. Its just that he was really too impulsive at that time. That, Dolly, what just happened, it was my fault, I am here to apologize to you. Brayden also bowed to Dolly in a serious manner. I dont know why, looking at Brayden this look, at this time Dolly, only want tough. But she still held back, after all, he also beat people Jayden. Ahem, this apology, you should apologize to Jayden first. Dolly looked at her finger. There was a hint of guilt in Braydens eyes. But shouldnt she exin to him about what happened with her and Jayden earlier? That, isnt there anything you want to say to me? Its just the two of us now. Brayden reminded. This mans mind, Dolly could not know better. In the room, only she and Brayden two people, so even to apologize to Jayden, that should be tomorrow, then tonight, she should exin to this man what happened before. When the timees, whether or not you should apologize depends on your own exnation this evening. Dolly smiled faintly, when did she be so smart? I know, before you read Twitter, what the most beautiful couple, what the beach frolic ah, but that is all outside ideas, Jayden and I really nothing. I went hiking that day and I twisted my foot, so he carried me down the mountain. When we went down the mountain, it was already dark and dark, there was no way to get back to ourselves, and there was only one hotel at the bottom of the mountain, and coincidentally, there was only one room left in that hotel, so if we didnt stay, we would have to sleep on the mountain, and Dolly One thing by one thing exined to him. At this time, Brayden, listened very attentively, afraid to miss something. So it is so ah, then I really wrong him. Brayden muttered. More than me, you also hit others, you treat my life saver so ah. Dolly nced at him. What did you just say about saving your life? Brayden looked at the woman in front of him suspiciously. Oops dont mention it, the other day really unlucky to meet a kidnapping , Dolly said softly. Now think about it, there is really some afterthought. Dollys body unconsciously trembled a little. You said it was Jayden who saved you? Brayden asked in a low voice. Yeah, Jayden was all ready with cash. At once, Braydens eyes darkened. Didnt think that this woman had only left the country for a few days, but so many things had happened, but the man who kidnapped Dolly, who was it? Suddenly, Les face appeared in Braydens mind. She Le want to deal with people, even if they run to the ends of the earth, she will try every means to find someone to kill. Braydens eyes revealed a cold light. Hey, Brayden, whats wrong with you? Dolly gently patted the mans shoulder. Huh? Nothing, Dolly, how are you doing? Is there any injury anywhere? Brayden nervously surveyed the woman in front of him. No, Im fine, dont worry. Dolly patted her chest. The injuries on her body have long since healed, so how could she possibly tell the man that she was hurt. Well, dont think about it, itste, hurry up and go to sleep, you should think about how to apologize to Jayden tomorrow. Dolly said deliberately. Dolly. Suddenly, Brayden hugged the woman in front of him tightly. Its my fault, if I hade with you in the first ce, maybe there wouldnt have been so much going on. Brayden buried his head in the womans corbone. Dolly, at this point, had just felt the familiar scent of the mans body. The woman gently patted Braydens back, her eyes were full of emotion. But some things, what should happen, is destined to happen. Just like in her life, even without Les existence, there will be others. There are some hardships that you have to go through on your own! Brayden held Dolly tightly in his arms, not knowing when, the two people closed their eyes. The next morning, the sun shot to the ground early, warm. Dolly stretched and slowly opened her eyes. Looking at Brayden lying next to her, Dolly suddenly felt as if she was dreaming. When he first arrived, he was obviously very grumpy and temperamental, butst night he became so gentle and considerate again. Dolly gently stroked the mans brow. Why are you awake so early? Brayden pulled Dolly into his arms with one push. The mans chest, Dolly heard the sound of Braydens heartbeat, so vivid, so regr. Well, couldnt sleep. Dolly whispered in reply. But Im still sleepy. Brayden stroked the womans cheek. Well, then you go back to sleep, Ill go out for a run. With that, Dolly was about to get up.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. No, you sleep with me. Brayden directly pressed Dolly underneath him. Low and rapid breathing, is elerating the heartbeat, instantly make Dollys face, red. Okay, stop it Before Dolly can finish her sentence, Brayden a kiss, over the womans sexy thin lips. Slowly, Brayden pry open the womans shell teeth, directly deep, the two tongues intertwined, instantly. I dont know when, the two people fell asleep again. Outside the window, the sun is gradually rising, where the water and sky meet, a group of seagulls flew up. Chapter 1087 Apology Jayden! From a distance, Dolly had seen Jayden in the restaurant. Looking at the woman with a small face, Jayden knew that the matter between her and Brayden, has been resolved. This is good, save seeing her lost soul, a half-dead look, they also follow the hard. Jayden suddenly thought about it. In the past, he always felt that he loved Dolly very much and wanted to give her the best, to protect her and take care of her, butter he realized that Dollys smile was the most precious beauty in his heart. Yo, looking good. Jayden smiled. Brayden, Dolly nudged Braydens arm. Brayden looked at the man in front of him, a little embarrassed. In his life, he had apologized a handful of times, but today he had to apologize to his love interest, and Brayden was always a little upset. Hey, Brayden, what are you staring at? Dolly gently patted the mans shoulder. Hes not going back on his word, is he? The woman looked at Brayden suspiciously, a hint of expectation shing in her eyes. That, Jayden, Brayden slowly approached Jayden, a nervous and reluctant look on his face. I Hey! Suddenly, Jayden directly interrupted Braydens words. Dolly was a little surprised. Brayden, if you havent thought about it yet, or if youre still reluctant, then you shouldnt say anything further. Jayden suddenly said. What? Brayden suddenly had some emotions. Hey Jayden, I am apologizing to you, you are Brayden! suddenly, Dolly shouted. Apologize to be sincere, not apologize because you have to, Brayden, Dolly shook Braydens arm. Looking at the expectant expression of the woman in front of him, in the end, Brayden still had a soft heart. In fact, he knew in his own heart that it was his own fault in the first ce, he apologized to Jayden as he should, but his own pride was ying tricks on him. Jayden, Im sorry, and, thank you. I misunderstood you and Dolly before, that was my fault, Im sorry for hitting you without understanding the truth of the matter, and thank you for saving Dolly, Brayden seriously looked at Jayden in front of him. These words were from the heart. Jayden can hear it. Its okay, lets go eat. Jayden suddenly said. Brayden suddenly seemed to be struck by lightning, his head was nk. He was clearly apologizing to him seriously, but Jayden came up with such a sentence? Well, Brayden, Jayden has forgiven you,e on, lets go to dinner. Dolly took Braydens arm.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Hey, how are you handling things in thepany? Jayden looked at Brayden. Its taken care of, its fine. Brayden replied indifferently. After a meal, Brayden felt that the rtionship between him and Jayden seemed to have eased up a lot, and wondered if it was his illusion or not. Day after day, Brayden and Dolly spent some time together abroad, and then returned home. Because there was something else he needed to take care of, and it was urgent. Hey, Brayden, what are you doing there? Dolly asked in a low voice. Im going out for a while, Ill be back in a bit. Brayden looked back at Dolly and smiled faintly. In the cafe. Brayden, why did you remember to treat me to coffee today? Le looked excitedly at the man across the table. Although she was mindful of Brayden going abroad to find that Dolly, it was a good thing that this man came over to find her as soon as she returned home. Le didnt know what Brayden was going to say to her. Le, have you had enough? Suddenly, Brayden looked at the woman in front of him fiercely. What does this mean? Le looked at Brayden suspiciously. What? Have you already forgotten? Then let me remind you that Dolly was kidnapped when she was abroad before. Brayden took a sip of coffee. So he already knew about it? She couldnt admit that he had no proof that he had ordered it anyway. Huh? Dolly was kidnapped? Le pretended to be incredulous. Still pretending! Instantly, Brayden exuded a bitter aura. Le, we all understand, what you have done in your own heart naturally clear, kidnapping Dolly, is your idea! Brayden said coldly. Brayden, what are you talking about? I dont even know where Dolly lives or what she does every day, how could I have ordered someone to kidnap her? Le pretended to be aggrieved. If this hadnt happened before, maybe Brayden would really believe what this woman said, its just a pity that she has a criminal record. Moreover, besides Le, Brayden really cant think of any other candidate to kidnap Dolly. Brother Su, are you mistaken, Ive been in the country recently. Le added. Braydenughed coldly. And really took him for a fool? Le, dont pretend to be a good person here, I know, that thing, it was you who did it, I came here not to ask you to admit the stupid thing you did, but to tell you, if there is any problem with Dolly in the future, then dont me me for being unkind to you! With that, Brayden grabbed his jacket and walked out of the cafe. Sure enough, he still favors Dolly! Les eyes shed with a cold light. It seems that she had not done enough! Dolly, what kind of method did you use to charm Brayden. Then, dont me me for being ungracious! Le tightly clenched her fist in her hand. Hey, whats wrong? Brayden, why do you feel you are not happy? Back home, Dolly hurriedly took the business bag in Braydens hand. Dolly, theres something that I have to clear up with you. Braydens eyes, very serious, very serious. Dolly, listen to me, from now on, you must be careful, thest time you were kidnapped abroad, it was because someone wanted to harm you. Brayden tightened her grip on the womans arm. Of course she knew that the kidnapper was directed by someone, she just didnt want to face the person who directed her. I know. Dolly replied in a low voice. Braydens eyes widened, not realizing that Dolly had already figured it out. Dont worry, Ill be careful with Le in the future. Dolly gently patted a mans shoulder. Ding ding ding Dolly looked at the caller ID, it was Jayden. Whats he calling you for again, youre a married woman. Brayden said deliberately. Jealous again. Dolly shook her head helplessly. Hey, Dolly, youe out. Jayden said anxiously. What was he up to again? After saying hello, Dolly went out the door. Chapter 1088 Dim Sum Look. Jayden put the photos in front of Dolly. Yes, they were all intimate photos of Brayden and Le. Are you and Brayden okay? Jayden looked at the woman in front of him with worry. Although he did not believe that Brayden was a scum, but men also have impulses, especially when the woman they love is not around. These pictures, Ive seen them all before. Dolly replied softly. But Brayden has exined to me clearly that the photos were taken intentionally by others. Dolly said faintly. Jayden half squinted his eyes and looked out the window. There were not many people who could do such a thing, of which Le had the highest chance. It seemed the woman hadnt let go. You have to be careful of Le, Jayden said suddenly. Instantly, Dollys eyes darkened. Once, the two of them were such good sisters, once, she saw Le as a very important person in her life, but from the moment Le set herself up and insulted her, her heart had died. Love is selfish, and Le will not allow anyone to take away her Brayden. Whats more, that person is the one she hates the most, Dolly.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Its okay, dont worry, Im fine. Dolly casually shrugged her shoulders. But she didnt know that Le had been thinking of ways to deal with her and make things difficult for her. Dolly, youre here too? Suddenly, a familiar voice came to Dollys ears. Dolly, when did youe back, why havent you heard anything at all. Skyler rushed forward and hugged Dolly. Just got back not long ago, hows it going? Hows it going? Dolly gently patted Skylers back. Seeing her face like a peach blossom, she should be doing very well. I just dont know if Leon had gotten over the divorce. Well, its good. How about you, are you showing love with Brayden again? Skyler gossiped and looked at Dolly in front of him. Uh and reconciliation is already very good, where there is little time to show love? Hey, you guys can ah, now its open and honest dating right? Jayden patted Stephens shoulder. Stephen justughed and didnt say anything. The two of them are in love, Dolly knows, and Skylers shyness and Stephens doting are reflected in them. After a few pleasantries, they each went home. Since the reconciliation with Brayden, Dolly is very happy every day, doing everything in good spirits. Maybe she was bored, Dolly searched the inte for ways to make desserts. She wanted to show her skills and give Brayden a surprise. I dont know how long it took, but the kitchen was a mess; Dolly had never made dessert before, so naturally, the first time, it was a bit bad. Flour, sugar, water, everything was messed up. But she didnt give up. It was bad enough anyway, she didnt mind making it worse, and it wasnt worth the effort she had put in for so long. Snap! Suddenly, the door was opened. Dolly was taken aback. She looked at her phone and saw that it was time for Brayden to leave work. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Brayden! Dolly immediately ran to the man. Whats wrong? Brayden looked at Dolly suspiciously, a little curious. That, you go to your room first,e outter ah,e on, go to your room first. Saying that, Dolly directly pushed Brayden into the bedroom. What the hell? Brayden opened a thin slit, trying to see what Dolly is doing. At this time, Dolly did not care about Braydens mind, a person in the kitchen busy. The woman wiped her sweat from time to time, Braydens mouth curved up at the corners of a curve. So she was making a snack. Brayden suddenly felt a little d that he had met Dolly. In fact, Brayden is now in front of the window, looking out at the world, a trace of happiness shed across his face. Oh my God, Im exhausted. Dolly shouted. Finally, the snack was made. But Howe it looked so ugly? At once, Dollys eyebrows tightened up. She wanted to give Brayden a surprise, but now it seems that it should be a shock, right? Dolly was a little lost. It smells good. Brayden suddenly came down from upstairs. What are you making, Ill taste it. With that, Brayden walked straight into the kitchen. Dont youe over here, its ugly and not good, dont eat it, Ill make it for you next time, I was going to surprise you. Dolly lowered her head. Brayden smiled and slowly approached Dolly. Fool, you already gave me a surprise,e, let me see how its done. With that, Brayden picked up a small snack and stuffed it directly into his mouth. Well, its delicious, Dolly, you dont let me eat it are you trying to hide it and eat it secretly? Brayden said deliberately. Instantly, Dolly was stunned. She just saw the made snacks, which were ugly, so she didnt have the idea of trying them, but, looking at Braydens look like this Really? Dolly shouted excitedly. You do not eat I eat, all give me. Saying that, Brayden took away all the treats. Hey hey hey, Brayden, you leave some for me, thats my snack, Brayden! Dolly chased after. Suddenly, the man ced the treats on a nearby table and turned around to hug Dolly tightly. Silly, as long as you made it, its delicious. Brayden gently kissed the womans forehead. Dolly lowered her head, cheeks scarlet, like a shy maiden. Brayden would always give her touches without a second thought. Brayden, thank you. Dolly snuggled into the mans arms. How she wanted time to stay just like this. They thought life could go on like this forever because, at this point, they forgot about the other womans existence. Hey, hows the preparation going? Le asked fiercely in the dimly lit room. Hey I said Miss, such a dangerous thing, I really cant do ah, its against thew. There was a hint of anxiety in the mans tone. You just have to do it, the rest, do not need you to worry much. Le replied in a low voice. On the other end of the phone, there had been hesitation. After its done, I will send you out of the country, and give you a sum of money, from then on you have nothing to do with this matter. Le added. It looked like a good deal. Okay, but this is something that I need to consider in depth, after all, this is not a small matter. No problem, I just want results! Les fierce eyes were mixed with indignation. Chapter 1089 Simple Birthday Brayden and Dollys little life was sofortable and happy that even Leon would sometimes be envious when he saw it. Hey, big brother, how are you going to spend your birthday this year? Leon asked in a low voice. Brayden thought about it, in the past, when he had a birthday, it was always a grand event, this time, he would like to be quiet and quiet. Lets live it up. Brayden replied in a low voice. Leons head was instantly nk. How to get by? Now that thepany was on track, he and Dolly were happy, and Brayden didnt want to break the peace. If life could go on like this, it would not be an uneventful happiness. Ding ding ding Brayden looked at the caller ID, it was Dolly. Hey, Brayden, where are you spending your birthday tomorrow? Dolly asked openly. She wanted to take some advice from Brayden and then start preparing for it herself. This years birthday, do not be too grand, just at home, call a few friends. Brayden replied indifferently. Dolly was baffled. In the past, Braydens birthday was a big event for their family, but now how can they just ask a few friends to spend it at home? I dont want to make too much noise, were just getting back to our life now, dont let it be broken. Brayden exined in a low voice. Since the master has said so, Dolly certainly will listen to Braydens advice. Sure enough, the next day, the family prepared everything. There were no pomp and circumstance, no extravagant birthday gifts, everything was kept simple. Braydens father and mother heard of their sons idea and did not interfere. After all, the son is old enough to make his own decisions. Come on, Leon, have some more Dolly shouted excitedly. Skyler, you eat some too. Dolly plucked a piece of meat for Skyler. Although Leon and Skyler are divorced and still feel a little awkward together, they are both sensible people, and they will not miss Braydens birthday. Skyler, how have you been doing? Leon looked fondly at the woman across the table. Yes, how about you, Leon, are you okay? In Skylers eyes, there was a hint of guilt. After a few pleasantries, both men let go. Hey Leon, you used to be really stupid, I was throwing such a temper tantrum, and you put up with it. Skyler chuckled. You still say that, if it wasnt for you, how could I be sad for so long,e on, cheers! Leon took a sip of red wine. Brayden and Dolly smiled slightly as they watched the two men ice their differences. In fact, Leon is more suitable to be Skylers brother. Instead of saying that there had been love and marriage between the two of them, the two of them had always treated each other as good buddies to get along with. Here, buddy, Ill drink to you! Skyler tapped the table. The two, it seemed, had had about enough to drink. Guess what! Leon stood up straight away. You guess one ah I guess one The two people did not put Brayden and Dolly in their eyes at all and had a lot of fun. However, it is a good thing that they can forget their previous unhappiness and get along like this domineering. Next to Jayden, looking at Leon and Skyler, is also a helpless look. A divorced couple, but still y so happy! Two people are really big-hearted! Jayden sighed. If it were him, he would have avoided it long ago, and drinking and chatting Knock knock knock! Someone knocked on the door. Dolly looked suspiciously at the man in front of her, Is there anyone else? Brayden cocked his head and thought for half a day, as if he had not called anyone else over. I dont remember calling anyone else. Brayden shook his head. Dolly got up and walked to the door. Happy birthday, Brayden! said Le, suddenly jumping out. At once, the room fell silent. All eyes, in unison, looked at Le. What are you doing here? Brayden got up with a reluctant look. He hadnt even invited her to his familys birthday party, and besides, how did she know it was his birthday? Brayden, what are you talking about, its your birthday, I came to spend it with you. Le pouted. But Leon, who was next to her, was not happy. Thest time she set herself up, he hadnt settled the score with her yet! No need for you, you go away. Brayden said nonchntly. Le looked at the others with some embarrassment on her face. She hadnt expected Brayden to be so disrespectful to her. Brayden, are you angry, dont be like this, where I did not do well, just tell me, dont be angry, what if you get angry and break your body? Le deliberately said, slowly walked to Brayden. Here, this is my birthday gift to you. Saying that, Le put a beautifully wrapped gift box in front of Brayden. Brayden didnt even look at it and directly looked away. You can go now. Brayden said bluntly. How dare he drive her away so openly! Instantly, Les heart was a ball of anger. In his eyes, there was only that bitch Dolly! Brayden, today is your birthday, I just came to wish you, since you do not wee me, then I will leave first. Le said deliberately. Turning around, the woman slowly came to the door and was about to open the door to leave when she suddenly Wait. Brayden shouted. Instantly, Les face, is the expression of delight.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He is finally willing to let himself stay? Le nervously rubbed her hands together and slowly turned around, looking earnestly at the man not far away, expecting his next words. Take your gift and go together! Brayden threw the gift box directly to Le. Les face, immediately, turned red. This was the first time that someone dared to refuse her gift, and it was something that the man she loved did. Brayden, you are too much, I just came to spend a birthday with you! Le couldnt control her emotions anymore. What a stupid woman, what she has done is not clear in her heart, how dare she have the face to say that she came here to spend his birthday with him! I told you, no! Brayden replied coldly. Looking at Brayden so bitterly, Dolly also felt that this man spoke a little too much, just to speak, was interrupted by Jayden. Le, dont hang around here if youre okay. Jayden said in a low voice. He was just reminding Le that Braydens person and heart were all Dollys alone, and she didnt stand a chance. But how could Le give up so easily? Chapter 1090 Drinking Drunk Les eyes, some fierce. The air was filled with the smell of gunpowder. All the people are not wee Les arrival, including Skyler. Although Skyler didnt have much contact with this Le, she had heard something about her finding someone to frame Leon before. She would not be a simple woman, Skyler looked at Le who was not far away. Brayden, if you dont want me toe to your birthday party, Ill just leave. These friends of yours, theres no need to insult people here, right? Le said fiercely. Jaydenughed coldly. He hadnt said anything about what she had done, but she was backtracking first. What a powerful character. Hey hey hey, whats going on? Today is a happy day, why, one by one, a bitter face, and, irrelevant people hurry up and leave, this is not affecting peoples mood. Skyler deliberately said. Pop! Suddenly, Skyler viciously mmed the gift box on the ground, and the people around him were startled. Good, you guys have guts! Then, Le left without looking back. Finally gone. Dolly breathed a sigh of relief. If we had stayed here, there was no telling what might have happened. Well, shes gone, lets eat. Dolly greeted. Everyone is back to the way they were before Le came, Leon and Skyler are still ying, Jayden and Brayden are drinking together, and Dolly is slowly picking up the gift box on the floor. Inside the box was a necktie. It should be very expensive, right? Dolly took a closer look at the tie, it was a brand name. Le should be very difficult, right? She was kicked out earlier and didnt have much savings on her. Dollys eyes looked at the tie and dimmed. Dolly! suddenly, Brayden shouted. Huh? Whats wrong? Dolly rushed back. Throw it away! Brayden pointed to the tie in Dollys hand. He didnt care about Les gift. He just wanted to keep a certain distance from her, preferably never to see her again. Brayden, this tie, it should have cost her a lot of money. Dolly whispered. I dont need it. Brayden replied tersely, he was not short of this tie. I mean, we can give it back to her and have her return it. Dolly exined. Jayden looked at Dolly in front of him, a little surprised. This woman, how could she be so stupid, it was obvious that Le was deliberately making things difficult for her, and she was still helping that woman to speak! The simple birthday party, I dont know how long itsted, several people dispersed. And the rtionship between Leon and Skyler was obviously much more cordial than before. They were no longer a couple, but they had another brother in each other. Dolly, Dolly, Brayden was still muttering. When Leon and Skyler were guessing and drinking, he and Jayden joined in the game, and although it was a bit childish, a few people had a good time. This is not, Jayden and Brayden are drunk. Okay, okay, dont yell. Dolly helped Brayden into the room. Dolly, I missed you so much. Brayden suddenly said, clinging to the womans arm. Brayden drunk is like this, like to pamper. Jayden, on the other hand, was lying on the couch snoring at the moment. Looking at the two men, Dolly shook her head, but finally grabbed her bag and headed out the door. She had to check on Skyler, who had also been drinking a lot, and Leon, needless to say, was always a good drinker. Jayden on the couch, rolled over, always feeling a little ufortable, so he squinted and stood up and walked to the bedroom. Well, it wasfortable! Jayden retired all the clothes on his body. It was getting dark, and Dolly was still at Skylers house taking care of her. Skyler threw up many times because she had too much to drink, and Dolly couldnt bear to leave her alone, so she stayed there. But she had no idea what was going on in her own home at that moment. Ah! Jayden shouted. What the hell are you screaming for? Brayden gently patted Jaydens shoulder. Brayden, get the hell off me! Jayden struggled. At this moment, Brayden is tightly hugging Jayden, holding his head, this image, too hot eyes. At once, Brayden was startled. Whats going on? The two men sat up miso. Brayden, what have you done to me? Tell me! Jayden was a little aggrieved. After so many years, his orientation is always normal, but today, his innocence and reputation was ruined by Brayden this stinky man. Whats even more ridiculous is that Brayden is his rival in love! I did not do anything, you do not misunderstand. Brayden said softly. But when the two men lifted the covers, both of them screamed at the same time. Thats right, neither of them had any clothes on. What to do, Brayden, you have to be responsible for me! Jayden kicked Brayden straight in the face? This man is crazy! Brayden skimmed him. Brayden nced at him. He was a man, and he was not responsible for anything. Come on, youre not a woman. Brayden looked away and muttered. My whole lifes reputation is ruined by you! Jayden shouted. Whos as heavy as you are? I dont like men, okay? Brayden pulled the covers upward. Dolly, who had just returned from Skylers, looked at the empty couch and thought Jayden had left, but when she pushed open the door in the bedroom, she was stunned. What are you doing! Dolly shouted. Dolly, listen to me, thats not what happened, me and Brayden, nothing happened, really! Jayden hurriedly exined. But Brayden, next to him, did not say a word. The woman knew exactly what he was like, and didnt need to exin. But you two like this, if the word gets out, it will be very humiliating, people still think Dolly wanted to say but stopped.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. And think its gay! In the end, Dolly still did not say those words out. All right, all right, hurry up and get up and go! Brayden kicked Jayden directly. Hey, Brayden, hugging and cuddling, and youre doing this to me? Jayden looked seriously at the man in front of him. What else? What should be done to him? Brayden sneered. Its good enough that I didnt make a move, you hurry up and leave, hugging you, I dont feel anything at all. Brayden replied with disgust. This stinky Brayden, after eating peoples tofu, and then trying to renege! I really dont know what exactly Dolly likes about him. Jayden, youd better hurry up and take a shower and leave. Dolly still couldnt help butugh out loud. Chapter 1091He’s my man Since Brayden and Jayden have shared a bed, the rtionship between the two has be much more subtle. It seems to be better than before. Hey, Jayden, you seem to be getting quite close to Braydentely. Stephen searched the man in front of him suspiciously. You know, it was Jayden who asked Stephen to buy Kirnd Branch Office to make things difficult for Brayden, but now suddenly the two have be so close, which makes Stephen a little confused. Of course, weve slept together, how can we not be close. Jayden replied indifferently. In an instant, Stephen, who was sipping water, spewed out a mouthful of air. What? You have slept with Brayden? Stephen looked incredulously at Jayden in front of him. This is a shocking news, Jayden was actually slept with a man, and more importantly, the man is also his rival. The news was so powerful that Stephen almost fell off the couch. Geez take it easy, nothing happened between us, it was just a simple sleep. Jayden hurriedly waved his hand at him. Suddenly, Stephen gossiped andughed. What was wrong with the world and when did Jayden be so heavy-handed? Come on Stephen, dontugh, Im telling you, Im telling you because I really take you as a friend, dont tell anyone else! Jayden said seriously. Stephen stoppedughing at once. How could Stephen do something that would ruin someones reputation?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Whats more, this is his brother. Well, I know, but I think, even if I dont say anything, someone else knows. Stephen said deliberately, smiling at the door. Hahahahahaha, Jayden, youre actually being slept with by Brayden, by your love interest, thats a big joke, gosh darn it! Suddenly, Skyler appeared in the office. Jayden turned around and looked embarrassed. And you say that, if it wasnt for you, how could I have slept with him! Jayden muttered. Hey Jayden, you heartless, if it wasnt for me, would you guys be having so much fun Skyler didnt give in at all. Indeed, that day Skyler and Leon y too crazy, incidentally drive Brayden and Jayden, so that the two of them sleep together picture. However, after this incident, Jayden and Brayden seem to have treated each other as buddies. All right, all right, stop it, Im leaving! Jayden mmed the door awkwardly and left. In the office, Stephen and Skyler were the only ones left, still getting mushy. Hey, Stephen, I want to take you to see my dad tomorrow. Skyler wrapped his arms around Stephens neck. Stephen was a little hesitant, it wasnt that he didnt want to meet Leo Mitchell, he just didnt know if Leo Mitchell would ept him. After all, Skyler had moved on before, and there were reasons for him to do so. What? You dont want to? Skyler looked at the man in front of her suspiciously. She thought that she and Stephens rtionship had reached the point where they could talk about marriage, and she didnt want to dy any longer, but she didnt know why he hesitated when she proposed to Stephen to go to see her father together just now. Could it be that he didnt want to marry himself? Instantly, Skylers eyes darkened. Stephen, do you not want to marry me at all? Skyler nudged the man. Hey, Skyler, what are you talking about? How could I not want to marry you, I love you, its just, I dont know if your father would ept me. Stephen lowered his head. He really loved Skyler, so when Skyler told him that Brayden and Dolly were her good friends, he resolutely gave up some ns, and also followed the old mans advice to return the acquired Kirnd Branch Office. In fact, he did not have to return it at all, but he just did not want Skyler to feel embarrassed to be caught between them. Stephen, dont worry, as long as we love each other, its enough, my dad is not a person who doesnt know what to do, I believe that she will eventually agree to us being together. Skyler said softly, holding the mans arm tightly. Stephen kissed the womans forehead emotionally and nodded firmly. In the office, Brayden was intently flipping through the files, all hands on deck. Ding ding ding Brayden looked at the caller ID and didnt answer the call. The phone kept ringing next to him, as if it would keep ringing forever if Brayden didnt answer it. Hey, say something. Brayden said bluntly. It was work time and he hated getting inexplicable phone calls. Brayden, buy me dinner. Jayden said directly. This man is crazy, how can anyone let people take the initiative to invite themselves to dinner? No time, Im busy. Saying that, Brayden is about to hang up the phone. Im telling you, Brayden, you are the one who slept with me, you have to be responsible for me, I want to eat! Jayden said firmly. Brayden was a bit speechless. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of who is sleeping with whom. It is reasonable that you should be responsible for me too. Brayden replied loudly. Fine, Im responsible for you,e on, Ill buy you dinner. Jaydenughed. At once, Brayden was speechless. He must be too idle, thats why he has nothing to do. Okay, Im not going to talk to you, if youre really bored, just go find a girlfriend. Brayden said indifferently. Okay, then you go ahead and get busy, Im going to find Dolly! said Jayden to hang up the phone. Hey hey hey, no no no, Ill buy you, Ill buy you! Brayden hurriedly said. Jayden knows that Dolly is the only soft spot in Braydens heart. Thats pretty much it, Jayden got his way and hung up the phone. Brayden had slept with him, how could he let the man go easily, he had to kill him, Jaydens mouth curved up at the corners. In the western restaurant. Hey, Jayden, from now on you should look for our Brayden less often, too oftentely, either let him invite you to dinner or let him invite you to coffee, he is my man, but not your object. Dollyined in a low voice. Jayden did not expect that Brayden invited him to dinner, but also dragged Dolly. So what? Your man is sleeping with me, I cant kill him? Jayden said deliberately. Again, this is the reason! Every time Jayden said this, Dolly wanted to explode! It is obvious that the two of them just slept together, but now he is saying so dirty! If she hadnt gone to see Brayden at work this time, the two would probably be dating alone again. Jayden, get it straight, Brayden and I are the pair, now look, which of the people around are not looking at you two with a disgusted gaze? Dolly pointed to the people around. Instantly, the people next to him hurriedly looked away and lowered their heads to eat. Chapter 1092 Who’s Afraid Ding ding ding In the office, Leo Mitchells cell phone screen pulsed with four words. Looking at the four words that kept bouncing, Leo Mitchell rubbed his temples, Hello? Dad, what are you doing? Skylers voice was yful. Busy, say something. Leo Mitchell had long since figured out this daughters temperament, looking for him when there was something wrong, but not even seeing a person when there was nothing wrong. Dad, that, I want you to see Stephen, Skyler said shyly. Its been so long, its time for him to meet Stephen. What? Let me see Stephen? Youre getting married? Or what, your dad is too busy to see me. Leo Mitchell refused outright. Thest time her marriage went bad, he hadnt settled the score with that man yet, and now he wanted to meet him. Dad, listen to me, Stephen and I are genuinely in love with each other, really, and I think its time for the two of us to settle things. Skyler continued. Whats the deal? No! You just got divorced, and youre getting married again? You dont even think about Leons feelings. Whats wrong with this girl? Skyler, you just got divorced, you started the divorce, Leon didnt say anything, but now you want to get married, what will the world say, that Leon has been betrayed? Leo Mitchell said nonchntly. Instantly, Skyler was quiet, she did not expect her father would say so hard. Probably, he really didnt like Stephen, but she really loved Stephen. Dad, no matter what, I just want Stephen, Im stuck with him, no matter what the outside world says, Stephen and I are both in love, and, tomorrow, Ill take Stephen to see you, Im telling you now. With that, Skyler hung up the phone directly. You have not waited for Leo Mitchell to finish his words, the phone has no voice. This girl, why so capricious! Leo Mitchell sighed. Originally, when Skyler and Leon divorced, Leo Mitchell intended to transfer all the familys property to Leon, so that it is not a loss to him, but who knows, but Leon refused. In this way, Leo Mitchells heart still has a trace of guilt for Leon. At this moment, Skyler is sulking, his eyes reveal a sadness. Aigoo whats wrong with this? Dolly rushed to sit down. Waiter, a cup of coffee! Dolly waved to the waiter not far away. What else could be wrong, and I dont know what the hell my dad is thinking. Skyler said in an exasperated voice. As soon as she saw Ouyang Skylers look, she knew that this matter must have something to do with Stephen, otherwise, with Skylers determination, no one else could challenge her bottom line yet. Whats wrong again? The marriage is also divorced, what else do you want? Dolly took a sip of coffee and said deliberately. Dolly, why are you like this too? Skyler looked at the woman across the table with displeasure. No, then what should I do? You do say ah, what happened, you do not say, I do not know what should say. Dolly said nonchntly. Gee, I just wanted to take Stephen to see my dad, and then my dad didnt agree, he didnt want to see Stephen, but what kind of father-inw doesnt see his son-inw. Skylerined in a low voice. Dolly couldnt hold it in and snorted out augh. What is this, not even engaged to marry and then directly address what son-inw father-inw? This Ouyang Skyler is really anxious, You are worried about this matter, ah, but I can understand your fathers feelings. Dolly said softly. Skyler heard this, more angry. She asked Dolly toe here to ask her to think of a solution, so howe she has fallen on her fathers side again? Hey, Dolly, dont joke about it, Im worried about it, so help me think of a solution. What are you worried about? Suddenly, Jayden appeared in front of the two women. Dolly looked at Jayden in front of her and was curious. Hey, Jayden, what are you doing here instead of going to work? Dolly nced at him and asked in a bad mood. The matter between him and Brayden, Dolly has not yet found him to settle ounts, he is good, every day idle like a male, either to Kirnd Group to see Brayden, or all day to pester Brayden to invite him to dinner. Hey, you two Skyler looked like he wanted to say something. Dont know each other! The two men spoke in unison and looked away with strikingly simr expressions. Is this the legendary boyfriend and girlfriend? Skyler looked at Dolly and Jayden suspiciously. That, I have something to do, Ill leave now. Skyler hurriedly grabbed his bag and was about to leave. Dont go! The two men looked at Skyler at the same time. Skyler, didnt you ask me to help you think of a solution, well, you just sit here, lets discuss, dont pay attention to other people, do not disturb idle people! Dolly said deliberately. Skyler looked at Dolly, some difficult. After all, Jayden did not offend himself, if she does not take care of Jayden at this moment, is not a little bit to say? Skyler, dont worry, if there is anything, just say it, I will help you solve. Jayden swore and patted his chest. Skyler was holding his head in pain.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Dolly is his sister, and Jayden is Stephens brother, both of whom he cannot afford to offend! Hey, Jayden, this matter has nothing to do with you, you should do what you have to do. Dolly said nonchntly. Yoo-hoo, this woman also lost her temper. Its just that Brayden invited himself for a few meals? As for that, when did she be so petty? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Jayden didnt show any signs of giving in. Dolly looked at the man in front of her and really wanted to give him a fist, but soon, reason made her suppress the thought. Okay, you have a solution, then you say it, you say it, I wont say it. Dolly looked out the window, her face ironic. Just say it, whos afraid! Come on, Skyler, Ill tell you ah Finally, Jayden began to speak at the top of her lungs, from the love between her and Stephen to their life after marriage, from Stephens character to how to please Leo Mitchell Dolly, next to her, froze for a moment. She did not expect that this Jayden actually know so much. Chapter 1093 A chance encounter with a landlord Dad! Skyler shouted before he even entered the door. Leo Mitchell had heard her voice a long time ago, but remembering the fact that she was bringing Stephen to see him made him furious. Dad, look, whos here? Skyler rushed over to Leo Mitchell and pouted. Leo Mitchell loves this, and he cant resist it whenever Skyler is pampered. Geez, can you be ady? How old are you? Leo Mitchell doted on his daughter in front of him. Dad, look, I brought Stephen to see you, and he bought you a lot of gifts. Skyler rushed to speak ingratiatingly. Uncle. Stephen came over and greeted in a hurry. But Leo Mitchell in the moment of seeing Stephen, immediately turned around and walked into the living room, no longer talking. Stephen knew that he had hit a wall. Leo Mitchells move, it is more than obvious, he does not wee himself. In an instant, Stephens eyes dimmed. And Skyler next to him also looked embarrassed. Its okay, dont worry, Ill go check it out. Skylerforted Stephen. Stephen nodded faintly. Dad, whats wrong with you? I brought Stephen to see you and look how you reacted? Skyler grumbled in a low voice. Skyler, I spoke to you a long time ago, I dont want to see that man, you guys go away, I have things I need to take care of. Leo Mitchell said coldly. Looking at Leo Mitchells cold look, Skyler knew that his father was really angry. In the past, no matter how nonsensical and capricious he was, he would not take it to heart and would even help himself, including the matter of her divorce with Leon, he also turned a blind eye to it, but today, howe he reacted so strongly today? Skyler was a little lost. Skyler, its time for you to grow up. In the past, you were young and didnt know any better, so I pampered you and spoiled you, but now you should learn to consider other peoples feelings, you brought that Stephen here directly like this, so what do others think? Shangguan Qianjin just got divorced and got married, any fool can see that it was you who was unfaithful before marriage. Leo Mitchell said nonchntly. Skyler looked at his father in front of him in shock, when did his father be so concerned about saving face? Dad, we live our own lives, why should we care what others think? Skyler asked in disbelief. This was not like his fathers style of doing things. Yes, Leo Mitchell always did things in a quick and easy manner, never dragged his feet, but now it was different.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. This matter, but also affect Leons reputation. Leon and Skyler divorce, it would have been a loss, if the outside world and then wear he was cuckolded Leo Mitchell is also a sensible man, he understands Leons heart feelings, naturally will not allow Skyler to do wrong. Moreover, in a short time, he will never ept Stephen. You guys go, I dont want to see that Stephen, take him away right now, and donte to me if theres nothing else. Leo Mitchell took a deep breath. He knew that every time Skyler came to him in the future, it would be for Stephen. Dad, why do you treat Stephen so badly? asked Skyler, shaking Leo Mitchells arm. Skyler, dont be ridiculous, you were wrong in the first ce, this kind of thing, can one person aplish it? Dont you know the seriousness of the matter, doesnt he Stephen? Leo Mitchell raised his voice. Instantly, Skyler was taken aback. Looking at his fathers so determined and cold look, Skyler slowly turned around and walked towards Stephen. Lets go, lets, letse back another day. Skyler looked cautiously at the man in front of him. Stephen nced in at Leo Mitchell and said nothing. In the dining room, Dolly was eating dinner with Brayden, looking happy. Jayden hadnte looking for a fight all day, and it was hard for the two of them to have some alone time. Dolly looked at her phone screen and it was Skyler. Hey, Dolly, where are you? Can youe out here and stay with me, Im having a hard time. Skyler sobbed. She was crying, and Dolly was instantly taken aback. Skyler, whats wrong with you? Whats happening? Dolly asked anxiously. Dolly, Im having a hard time. Skyler replied in a low voice. Hearing the womans sad and haggard voice, Dolly couldnt bear to hear it and said hello to Brayden and went out. Skyler, why are you drinking so much? Dolly hurriedly grabbed the ss of wine from Skylers hand. The woman in front of her, by now, was already drunk beyond belief. Dolly, why? Why doesnt my dad like Stephen? Skyler asked in a low voice as he wrapped his arms around Dollys neck. It was Stephen again, Dolly shook her head and sighed. Okay, okay, dont drink, hurry home, its sote. Said Dolly, then helped Skyler up. No, Im not going back, Im sick, I want to drink! Skyler directly shook off Dollys arm. One bottle, two bottles, three bottles, finally, Skylers consciousness, is not as sober as before. Well, its time to go, Dolly picked up the woman on the couch and walked out of the bar. This stinking woman, why is she so heavy! Hey, Skyler, its time for you to lose some weight. Dolly deliberately shook Skyler. Huh? Drink! Cheers! The Skyler on his back smacked his little mouth with a satisfied look. It was also convincing! With that, Dolly, carrying Skyler on her back, waited by the roadside and tried to get a taxi. But the car didnte, but some strange men did. Yo,dy, do you need help? Let me help you carry it. Suddenly, a bald man ran up to Dolly. No, I dont need it. Dolly replied softly. Hey, beautiful, dont be too busy to refuse ah, you see how hard you carry ah, or Ill help you. The man said, the man directly squatted in front of Dolly. It seems that today is to meet thendlord, Dolly tightly clenched the fist in his hand. No, we still have things to do, lets go first. Dolly immediately turned around. The men behind her looked at each other and immediately blocked Dollys way. Miss, you see its dark, lets help you. Saying that, the men directly ripped Skyler off. Hey hey hey, what are you doing, Skyler, wake up, wake up! Dolly shouted. But Skylers eyes were still closed and he was snuggling in the bald mans arms. Thats what I call a good boy, look at him, he knows how to behave, take him away! The bald man looked at Dolly and said fiercely. Chapter 1094 Kidnapped Let go of me, what the hell do you want? Dolly struggled. Stinky woman, youd better be honest with me, Ive been watching you guys for a long time. Suddenly, the bald man said. It seemed that they were being watched today.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. But Skyler was still asleep. This woman, what time is it, how dare she still sleep. Skyler, wake up! Dolly shouted. Huh? What? Drink! Come on! One more! Suddenly, Skyler lifted his head and yelled with his eyes closed. God knows Dolly is making a fake friend, kidnapped by andlord and still sleeping, sleeping and thinking about drinking! You stop shouting, I know she drank a lot, for a while, she cant wake up, instead you, you should care about yourself. Saying that, the bald man slowly walked towards Dolly. At once, Dolly was a little backed up. What do you want to do, I tell you, you do not mess up ah! Dolly shouted. What else can I do, it must be a game. The bald mans hand, directly caressing Dollys cheek. Dolly only felt disgusted. Disgusting man, disgusting breath! The phone rang, and the bald man looked at the phone next to him with some hesitation. He was a little shocked when he looked again at the two words that jumped on the phone screen. And his reaction from front to back, Dolly was looking at it all. The way his eyes were wide open just now, he should be afraid of Brayden, right? Dolly tried hard to untie the rope in her hand, but it was too tight and she couldnt untie it at all. Hey, you let me go, I will pretend that nothing has happened, otherwise, if Brayden finds here, you all have to end! Dolly said fiercely. Now, she could only take her chances. A cold light shed in the bald mans eyes. Who is Brayden, that is the citys well-known figure, who will not be afraid of his might. Then, all the more reason not to let this woman go. Boss, what should we do? She knows Brayden, a young boy asked in a low voice, lying in the ear of the bald man. Its okay, just get rid of it when youre done. The bald man replied directly. At once, the boy next to him froze, he had never thought about getting killed, and he didnt dare. Boss, no, this is going to get people killed, this is going to jail! The boy clutched the bald mans arm. Then what else can be done? If Brayden finds out, none of us will live! The bald man yelled out directly. Sure enough, they are still afraid of Brayden, Dolly suddenly some d. Hey hey hey, you guys listen to me, if you let us go now, I promise, well all go our own way and go back to our own homes, how about that? Ill pretend that nothing happened today! Dolly hurriedly said. Hearing Dollys words, the bald man hesitated a little. Boss, did you hear that, that woman said as long as we let her go now, she will not hold us responsible. The boy said anxiously. The phone was still ringing, as if it would keep on ringing as long as Dolly didnt answer the phone. Boss, look, that phone keeps ringing, that means this woman is very important to Brayden, we cant offend him! There was a hint of fear and dread in the mans eyes. The bald man looked at the phone and then at Dolly, who was tied up, with a difficult expression on his face. After a long time, the bald man slowly walked to Dolly and squatted down. Is it true what you just said? If I let you go, you wont say anything to Brayden about being kidnapped? The bald mans eyes shed a biting look. Its true its true, Ill never say a word, I swear. Dolly hurriedly replied. Although they had been kidnapped, they were not harmed. This matter, there is no need to exin to Brayden. Boss, no, we cant let them go, what women say, cant be trusted, have you forgotten that woman, when she betrayed you! Suddenly, a long-haired man jumped out. Dollys hopeful heart instantly fell to the bottom again. How could I forget! The bald man clenched his fist tightly in his hand, his gaze was fierce. Big brother, we absolutely cannot let these two women go! The long-haired man yelled loudly. Looking at the long-haired man who kept on chattering, Dolly really wanted to punch over with one fist. That bald man was so close to agreeing to let them go, what was he doing here? Im not lying, Im telling the truth, as long as you let us go, todays events, I will never reveal half a word! Dolly repeated again. The bald man turned around and cocked his head, seeming to be thinking about something. Wine, I want a drink , Skyler muttered. Dolly looked at the woman helplessly, a little deted. If only Skyler were awake, she usually had the most devious ideas. I swear, if I let it out, Ill be damned for the rest of my life! Dolly said loudly. The bald man immediately looked back at the woman in front of him with a hint of softness in his eyes. By the look in his eyes, he would let himself and Skyler go, right? Dolly looked forward to the bald mans answer. Okay, Ill let you go, but not because I believe you, but for my brothers, todays incident, let you suffer, I hope you do not tell Brayden, the bald man said directly. A few men next to him, a look of surprise. All of them thought that as long as the woman who betrayed the boss was mentioned, the boss would definitely put things to an end. Boss, have you forgotten that woman, when she said she woulde back to you, but then she still ran away with another man! Shut up! The bald man shouted. Of course he knew that womens words could not be trusted, if it wasnt for the fact that he believed that stinky woman who woulde back to him, how could he have remained unmarried! Let them go! The bald man said in a low voice. The bald man knew very well in his heart that they could not afford to offend Brayden, especially Braydens women. If he really made things worse, Brayden would definitely take the lives of all his brotherster! Once the order was given, Dolly was then set free. Miss, please keep your word and remember what you just said. The bald man said indifferently. Dont worry, Ill do what I say! Dolly replied seriously. The bald mans mouth curved up at the corners. He didnt care if Dolly could do what she said. A man whose heart has been broken by a woman, how can he easily believe what a woman says? It was just that he believed that the two women were unharmed, and even if Brayden did find them, they wouldnt do anything excessive. But! Dolly suddenly turned back. Please believe that in this world, there are still good women. Chapter 1095 She’s just jealous Skyler, wake up! Dolly shook the womans arm. But Skyler still didnt respond at all. This woman, the key moment to fall off the chain, not just a Stephen, why not! The fact that Leo Mitchell does not agree now does not mean that he will not agreeter. Dolly took out her cell phone and dialed, Hey, Brayden, where are you now? Come pick us up, Skyler is drunk. Dolly said anxiously. Whos this? Suddenly, Jaydens voice came over the phone. This stinkin Jayden, he was still with Brayden. Dolly clenched her fist in her hand. Where are you now? Ill be right there to pick you up. Brayden rushed to say. No need. Suddenly, Dolly refused. Brayden, have Jayden pick us up. The woman continued. Brayden was suspicious for a while, but looking at Jayden on the couch next to him, Brayden immediately understood. Recently Jayden has beening over to him, making Dolly very unhappy. Probably should be jealous of it. Braydens mouth at the corners hooked up a curve of satisfaction. He suddenly wanted to see Dollys jealous look, it must be very cute. After hanging up the phone, Brayden slowly walked up to Jayden. Jayden, Dolly asked you to pick her up. Brayden said faintly. Instantly, Jayden was blinded. What does this mean? This man asked himself to pick up his woman? He is not afraid that he will abduct the Dolly, Brayden will be so generous? Yes, Ill go. Jayden replied bluntly.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Brayden looked at him, smiled, and then turned around, flipping through the papers. As he was leaving, Jayden looked at Brayden without any reaction at all and was puzzled. Hey, Brayden, arent you afraid Ill take Dolly away? Jayden asked in a low voice. No, now Dolly is more afraid that you will take me away. Brayden replied faintly. At once, Jayden was speechless. I dont know how long it took, but finally, a car pulled up in front of the two women. Why are you guys drinking so much? Jayden rushed to help Skyler. What can I do, I cant persuade. Dolly gently patted Jaydens shoulder and finally sighed in relief. Hey, Dolly, whats wrong with you? Why did you get your face so dirty? Jayden asked in a low voice. Dolly froze and hurriedly took out a paper towel just to wipe her face. Nothing, I just fell and Skyler was too heavy. Dolly rushed to cover up. What, you lost, Dolly,e on, drink, must drink! Skyler suddenly shouted. Next to Jayden looked at Skylers appearance and was really shocked. But for some reason, looking at the two women, Jayden always felt that there was something wrong, but could not say. Skyler was fine, always drunk, but Dolly looked, but a very preupied look. At this time, Dolly, looking out the window, the mind is still the image of himself and Skyler was kidnapped. The bald man, who had been hurt by a woman, was not willing to trust women, right? Dollys eyes shed with a trace of sadness. She had seen too many of these things. In the process of falling in love, men dumping women and women dumping men are some of themonce. But if you dont go through this, how can you grow? Dolly, Dolly? Jayden looked at the woman in the back seat suspiciously. But Dolly didnt respond at all. Dolly! Jayden suddenly shouted out loud. Huh? The woman was taken aback. Skyler shuddered along with her. Whats wrong? Dolly asked in a low voice. Did you guys just, did you go through something? Jayden looked at Dolly cautiously. No, this matter must not be revealed. She promised the bald man that not a word would be revealed. No, what could have happened to us, nothing more than Skyler getting drunk and causing a small stir. Dolly replied awkwardly. She could only use Skyler as a shield. With Jayden and Braydens intelligence, they would never believe it if they were told that nothing had happened. So thats it. Thats good, Jayden breathed a sigh of relief. Skyler was already drunk and unconscious, so Dolly had to take her to her house. After Jayden carried Skyler into the room, he immediately sat down on the couch in the living room and looked at the ceiling, breathing heavily. This Skyler, just how much alcohol had she had to drink to be so heavy? Hey, you go away, its okay. Dolly said nonchntly to Jayden. This is a straightforward abandonment after the use, right? Jayden nced at Dolly. What the hell, you have to treat me? Jaydenined in a low voice. At least, he was the one who picked them up! Come on, its gettingte, hurry back. Dolly directly kicked out. She is certainly clear about this Jaydens thoughts, the reason for staying here is not to wait for Brayden toe back, to ask him for credit, and then a fierce extortion. This Jayden, since that time and Brayden sleep together, almost every day to Braydenspany trip. If the colleagues in thepany didnt know about Dollys existence, they would really suspect that Brayden has a problem with his orientation. Im not leaving, Im waiting for Brayden toe back. Jayden replied in a low voice. This stinking man, how dare he say it openly and honestly! Jayden, I think I need to talk to you properly. Dolly looked seriously at the man on the couch. Go ahead. Jayden replied indifferently. That, you and Brayden, recently too close, this is not good, after all, you two are men, a long time, the colleagues in thepany will misunderstand. Dolly said cautiously. Whats that? That only means that he and Brayden have a good rtionship with each other, thats all! Besides, he just wanted to tease Brayden, there was no way his orientation was wrong. Dolly, what are you talking about, Brayden and I, that is a pure revolutionary friendship! Jayden shouted. Dolly looked at Jayden with suspicion. I just want to joke with Brayden, he stole my beloved woman, I can not tease him? Jayden said deliberately. Instantly, Dolly was silent. She knew that Jaydens so-called beloved woman was referring to herself. But, it should be you who is jealous, right? Jayden gossiped and looked at Dolly. Who, whos jealous, Im not jealous. Dolly hurriedly turned around, at this time, her face was red. This stinky Jayden, you know it well, why say it! Shes just jealous! Suddenly, Brayden came back. Chapter 1096 What are you guys doing! Ding ding ding Skylers phone kept ringing. But the woman on the bed still had her eyes closed and was dreaming beautifully.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. I dont know how long it took, but the woman finally opened her eyes. Stretching, Skyler was not surprised to see the strange surroundings. Get up, eat some food, drink so much wine. Dolly said indifferently. How did I get back? I dont remember anything. Skyler rubbed his eyes. Carried back. Dolly gave her a nce. She still had the nerve to say that she didnt even know that she had been kidnapped by someone, if she hadnt gone, I guess this woman would have been bullied. Hey, Dolly, I just had a very strange dream. Skyler said intentionally or unintentionally. I dreamed that I seemed to be kidnapped, and there were several other people on the other side, and their boss was a bald man. Skyler said with a crooked head. Instantly, all the water in Dollys mouth spit out. Hey, Dolly, what are you doing? Brayden hurriedly handed her a napkin. Sorry, Im a little excited. Dolly rushed to say. It wasnt a dream, it was the truth! Dolly looked at the woman in front of her suspiciously, but she was clearly asleep! Geez its weird how you can have a dream like that. Skyler picked up a piece of bread and shoved it directly into her mouth. Here, have some more. Dolly rushed to get her a few more slices of bread, phase to distract her, food can make women forget everything. Mmm, Dolly, its delicious, youre getting better and better! Skyler looked surprised. Sure enough, it didnt even need Dolly herself to change the subject, a few slices of bread would do the trick. Ding ding ding Skylers cell phone rang again. Hey, your phones ringing. Dolly reminded. Hold on, Ill finish this, dont rush. Skyler said as he ate. Finally, the woman picked up the phone. Skyler, where have you been! Stephens voice, cold, startled Skyler. I was yesterday, with Dolly. Skyler didnt dare tell Stephen that he was in the bar yesterday. Do you know how many times Ive called you and you havent been answering your phone and Im going crazy! There was a hint of anger in Stephens tone. He had never been so tormented as he was right now. Skyler knew that he had worried Stephen, and naturally felt guilty in his heart, so he stopped refuting Stephens words and let him criticize. But what Stephen wants is not Skylers quiet and silence, he wants to hear the truth from this woman, what exactly did she go to do yesterday? Skyler, you tell me, where exactly did you go yesterday? Stephen continued to ask. I went for a drink yesterday, that is . Skyler answered in a low voice. Instantly, Stephens heart burst into mes! He had been looking for Skyler all night, but this woman was drinking in a bar? She didnt even answer her phone! I got it. Stephen hung up the phone. Then what? Skyler looked at the two words on the phone screen, a trace of sadness shed in his eyes. Stephen must have been angry! Skyler, whats wrong with you? Eat. Dolly whispered urging. What to do, once Stephen is angry, he is not a man who can be easily coaxed. Skyler suddenly felt a pang of worry, not knowing what to do. Never mind, lets talk about it then, after dinner to apologize! With that, Skyler walked to the table and started the food journey again. Is everything okay? Looking at Skylers face not quite right, Dolly asked worriedly. Yeah, lets eat. Skylerughed awkwardly. Any fool could see that Stephen must have called her. Who else in this world, besides Stephen, could be so capable of making Skyler sad and upset? Finally, after getting out of Braydens vi, Skyler went straight to Gale Technologies and tried to find Stephen to exin what happened yesterday. But when she saw a scene in the office, she was stunned. Les two arms, were resting on Stephens back, and the two bodies, almost pressed together, looked very intimate. Stephen! Skyler yelled out. Le was startled by the sudden sound and hurriedly withdrew her small hand. What are you doing here? Stephen asked softly. What? Did you interrupt the two of them? Skyler stood in front of Le and looked fiercely at the woman in front of him. What were you two doing? Skyler asked coldly, with a cold light emanating from his eyes that looked like it was killing someone. Didnt do anything. Le shrugged, this stinking woman, she really thinks she is blind! Stephen, what were you guys doing? Skyler looked seriously at the man in front of her, a hint of loss shing in her eyes. She had divorced Leon in order to be with Stephen, but now, he was getting together with another woman, how could she be ashamed? As she said, not doing anything. Stephen replied indifferently, flipping through the papers. Skyler instantly became chilled. She had seen Les hand on his back, and was so intimate, and the two of them still refused to admit it! Im leaving. Saying that, Skyler disappointedly was about to turn around and leave. Wait. Stephen suddenly shouted. You were really just with that Dollyst night? Stephen looked at Skyler in front of him suspiciously. He didnt mean to doubt her, he just wanted to make sure, afraid that something would happen to this woman. Forget it if you dont believe me! Skyler mmed the door and left. In the office, Le and Stephen were the only two people left. Mr. Duncan, arent you afraid shell get the wrong idea? Le said deliberately. Whats there to misunderstand, Im not good at it. Stephen replied bluntly. At once, Le felt that this man was very uninteresting. However, it is indeed fortunate that you were beside me just now, otherwise, I might have really fallen to the ground. Le smiled faintly. The reason why she put her hand on the mans back was because recently she was a little anemic, and just now she was going to pick up the papers on the floor, and she was a little dizzy when she stood up violently, so she held Stephens back to try to clear her head. Well, Mr. Duncan, since theres nothing else, Ill go first. Le said deliberately. What could he have to do? Wasnt she always the one who came to him? Stephenughed coldly. But Mr. Duncan, I advise you to go see your beloved Skyler, shes jealous. Le said deliberately tauntingly. Stephen suddenly stopped writing and looked out the window. Chapter 1097 Men make money, women spend money! In the western restaurant, Skyler ate frantically as if he had been hungry for days. Hey, Skyler, whats wrong with you? Dolly looked at the woman in front of her worriedly. There was something wrong with this woman, how could a normal person eat like this? Im hungry! Skyler said as she ate, no way! Dolly skimmed Skyler. It must have been a fight with that Stephen. You and Stephen, is everything okay? Dolly took a sip of her coffee and looked cautiously at the woman across from her. Instantly, Skyler stopped his frantic movements. Then, there was a sob from the woman. Dolly, why do you think he did this to me, I just disappeared for one night, no, to be precise, I just went to the bar to vent and vent, and in the blink of an eye, he has another woman, dont you think hes too much! Skylerined as he wiped his tears. Sure enough, it was that Stephen again! Dollys eyes instantly dimmed. What the hell is going on? It took a long time for Dolly to understand what was going on. What to do Dolly, Stephen he does not want me anymore, I am so hard to be with him Skyler cried. Dolly took a deep breath, she would never have thought that Stephen would do such an outrageous thing. However, the matter has yet to be proven, only to listen to Skylers words, but also really some not very reliable. Maybe it will be a misunderstanding. Skylers temperament, Dolly still understand, especially in love, she is too easy to impulsive, just like when she and Stephen reunited immediately after the decision to divorce Leon. Pulling out her cell phone, Dolly then dialed it. Yo, isnt this Miss Dean? Arent you jealous? Why suddenly remember to call me? Jayden said deliberately. Hey, Jayden, send you a task, you go to find out that Stephen, that is your good brother, good friend in the end what is going on, he still want to be with Skyler? Dolly said angrily. Of course, he already had personal feelings for Jayden. Theyre fine, what are you worried about? Stephen was looking for her all nightst night. Jayden replied lightly. Whats good, Skyler is here crying her eyes out, she said when she went to the office today, she saw Stephen with another woman, and was very close. Dolly said deliberately. It was the truth! Jayden was instantly baffled. When had Stephen ever been intimate with a woman other than Skyler? Impossible, Stephen had always been a very self-disciplined person, of course, this was after meeting Skyler. Dont be ridiculous, I know Stephen very well, he doesnt have any other women besides Skyler. Jayden exined. Although Stephen does seem cold and cruel at times, and even a bit like a walking zombie, but one has to admit that he really loves Skyler. He has changed a lot for Skylers sake. And, since being with Skyler, Stephen has be less cold than before. Dolly, youfort Skyler first, Ill go find Stephen and find out whats going on. After exchanging a few pleasantries, the two hung up the phone. If this time, it was really Stephen who hurt Skyler, I believe that Stephens future work, will be very difficult to carry out. leo Mitchell although sometimes it does seem to be a little harsh to his daughter, but he is a man who protects his calf. Okay, okay, Skyler, dont cry,e on, Dolly will go shopping with you, okay? Dolly carefullyforted Skyler. Suddenly, Skylers eyes lit up. Dolly, go! Skyler got up and was about to pull Dolly away. Hey, no, you wait for me, Ill get my bag! Dolly shouted. Looking at the womans urgent and frantic appearance in front of her, Dolly was a bit shocked. Just now, she was crying, but now she suddenly became so calm and cool. Dolly, look at this, does it look good? Skyler pointed to a clean white dress and asked. Nice. Dolly hurriedly replied. Before she could finish her sentence, Skyler had already gone straight into the fitting room with the dress. Skyler came out of the fitting room with a big glow, exuding a princess-like aura. Obviously, she was in the fitting room to fix her makeup. Looking in the mirror, Skyler unconsciously hooked a satisfied arc at the corner of her mouth, seemingly satisfied with herself in the mirror. Dolly, how about it? Skyler turned around beautifully. Well, it suits you. Dolly smiled. Waiter, hold this one up for me, and this one, this one, yes, that one, that one too! Skyler pointed to a couple of dresses next to him. Instantly, Dolly froze. Was this woman crazy? What was she doing buying so many clothes?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Dolly,e on, lets go look at the shoes. Saying that, Skyler directly pulled Dolly into a designer shoe store. Seeing the prices on the counter, Dolly unconsciously opened her mouth wide. The price of a pair of shoes here is almost catching up with an ordinary white-cor workers sry for two months. Waiter, help me get the pair of shoes on the left, Ill try them on. Skyler shouted. Skyler was their regr customer, so naturally the waiter was less than enthusiastic and went to help her with the shoes while praising her for her vision. Miss Mitchell, look, these shoes really suit you, they match your skin tone, and noble, and elegant the waiter smiled and praised her with exaggeration. At this time, Skyler seems to be very satisfied with the waiters praise, directly waved his hand, indicating to wrap up. Waiter, and this pair of shoes, that row of high heels, I want them all! Skyler waved his hand, and the waiter immediately took action. Dolly looked at Skyler in front of her, a little incredulous. Is this her way of venting? This is too extravagant, right? This instant, tens of thousands of dors, should be gone, right? No, it should be hundreds of thousands are gone. Skyler, you bought so much, can you wear it? Dolly tightly grasped the womans arm and reminded. Buy even if you dont wear it! Skyler smiled yfully. She was going to max out the card Stephen gave her! What are you afraid of, its not like its my money anyway! Skyler gently patted Dollys shoulder. Could it be Instantly, Dolly understood. The money earned by the man is for the woman to spend! In the office, Stephen was flipping through the files. Suddenly, the phones text messages rang one after another. Stephen was curious, in the end what business is so boring always send him a text message, but when he saw the text message, he was stunned. Chapter 1098 not enough to call me Looking at a spending text message on his phone, Stephens mouth hooked up a touch of danger at the corners. This woman is so naughty, every time she gets angry, she wants to max out his card. However, he was happy to have Skyler spend his money. Knock! Jayden suddenly pushed open the door in his office and appeared in front of Stephen, panting. Whats wrong? Stephen looked at Jayden in front of him with worry. Jayden has always done things very calm and collected, this time how suddenly be so panicked, not even knocked the door directly barged in, this is not like his style. Hey, Stephen, what have you done today? Jayden rushed to ask. Stephen looked at Jayden suspiciously, a little unsure. Since when did he care about what he did every day? Im just working here today, reading papers. Stephen shrugged his shoulders and replied indifferently. Thats all? No, right? Jayden slowly walked up to Stephen and stared at him with a deadly stare, as if he wanted to see through him. Hey hey hey, if you have something to say, whats that look on your face? Stephen skimmed him. Okay, then Ill say it straight ah, that Skyler said something about you have someone else, do not want her, and said you found other women. Jayden whispered. This Skyler, when did she see it? Instantly, Stephens eyes dimmed. Last night she stayed out all night and didnt answer his calls, he still hasnt settled the score with her yet, but now hes backtracking! Women are really an iprehensible creature! What do you think? Stephen looked at Jayden in front of him. I dont think its possible, how could you? Jayden said deliberately. Men are such creatures, its really impossible to say, especially when the woman you love is not by your side. Jayden stared at Stephen, watching the expression on his face. Stephens reaction told Jayden that he did not, and that there was, for sure, some kind of misunderstanding. Come on, stop it, Im busy and I still have to read the paperwork. Stephen waved his hand. Okay, Ill go first then. Jayden smiled. Hey, wait a minute. Stephen suddenly called out to Jayden. Jayden turned around and looked suspiciously at the man not far away. That, you tell Skyler that if the card isnt enough for her to swipe, call me and Ill give her a few more. With that, Stephen threw him two more cards. Jayden was instantly struck by lightning and froze in ce. Such a man, where to find! Skyler, the woman, didnt know how to cherish it! Mr. Duncan, I want to use your card too. Jayden pretended to be pampered and said. Shit, hurry up and go about your business. Stephen refused directly. What a guy who forgets his friends! Jayden directly left. However, he did have an idea. Hey, Dolly, where are you guys now? Jayden asked in a low voice. At the mall. Dollys voice, breathless. Oh, so, send me your address, Ille over and find you guys. What are you doing here? Dolly asked cautiously. What else, Stephen was afraid Skyler didnt have enough cards in his hand and asked me to send you two more. Jayden replied. Dolly suddenly stayed where she was, her body seemed to stiffen and she didnt move a muscle. Hey, Dolly, what are you doing? Come on! Skyler urged. Huh? Oh. Dolly immediately hung up the phone and sent a text message to Jayden. Dolly, is something wrong with you? Skyler looked reluctantly at the woman in front of him. It was so hard to hang out with Dolly, of course she was excited. No, Jayden ising overter. Dolly whispered. Whats he doing here? Skyler asked in an unpleasant voice. Jayden was Stephens brother, and naturally Skyler had no good impression of him instantly. Uh, to help you carry your bag. Dolly gently patted Skylers shoulder. Skyler looked at a number of bags in front of him and hooked a yful arc at the corners of his mouth. Soon, Jayden appeared in front of the two women. Hey, Jayden, you help me with those things. Skyler said deliberately. Jayden looked at Skyler with dissatisfaction and skimmed his mouth. As soon as he came to let him carry bags and things, this woman is too realistic, right? Do you want those two cards or not? Ahem, well, before I came here, Stephen gave me two cards, saying that I could swipe them at will and y with them as I pleased. Jayden said deliberately. This sentence, can be Skyler heard. Jayden hard work ah, you rest first. Skylerughed. Jayden sneered for a while. Sure enough, its the money that counts. Not long after, Skyler ran to Jayden again, a good and pleasing look. Jayden, my card is maxed out, your two cards, give me. Skyler said softly. Yoo-hoo, now he remembers him and wont let him carry the bag? Hey, Skyler, you say, I bring you two cards, you should not thank me? Jayden said deliberately. This stinking man, what was he thinking again? Skyler concealed the emotions in his heart and pretended to look at the man in front of him with a flowery face. Of course, Jayden, whatever you want, buy whatever you want, Ill give you a credit card! Skyler said loudly. This Jayden, is not just want some cheap? Then let him swipe it and let him buy it! If the two cards are also maxed out, juste and hold him responsible. This is the best. Okay, thats what you said, lets go, swipe your card! Jayden ran straight into the luxury store.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Boss, I want this, and this. Yes, I want that one too! The two people in front of him, like crazy to buy, brush brush brush, Dolly are beginning to wonder, whether Jayden apanied Skyler shopping, or Skyler is apanying Jayden shopping, and, Jayden swipe Stephens card, seems to be really easy no pressure! Hey, that, dont go too far. Dolly cautioned, pointing to therge bags in the back. Gee Dolly, if youre jealous, ask your Brayden, its okay, Stephen has plenty of money, right Skyler? said Jayden, gently patting Skylers shoulder. Yeah, yeah, yeah, its okay, Dolly, hes not that bad. With that, he went to swipe his card with Jayden again. Dolly suddenly wanted to escape their world. In fact, Brayden also gave Dolly a lot of cards, but Dolly does not feel that she hascked anything, so rarely spend. Dolly, where are you,e on! Skyler shouted. Dolly,e on,e and carry my bag! Jayden shouted. Dolly suddenly felt the urge to strangle Jayden, this stinking man, he even instructed himself to work! Dolly, hurry up, whats the hurry? Chapter 1099 coat rack After a day of shopping, it was finally over. Dolly, at this point, was up and out of breath, while Skyler and Jayden, on the other hand, looked like they were having a great time. Ding ding ding Dolly looked at the two words bouncing on her phone screen and sighed in relief. Whats wrong with you, why are you so out of breath? Brayden asked worriedly. Its been a day, no news from this woman, Brayden suddenly misses Dolly, but he doesnt know what Dolly is going through at the moment. If she could, she would rather never have met Skyler and Jayden in her life. Im shopping. Dollys voice was a little haggard, a little tired. This amused Brayden. She finally knew how to shop, finally knew how to swipe his card. What did you buy? Is there enough on your card? Brayden asked anxiously. I didnt buy anything. I followed them both and carried their bags. Dolly replied in a low voice. It took Brayden a long time to understand what was going on, so he immediately hung up the phone and dialed Jayden. Jayden, are you still a man? You, you let a woman carry your bags, or my woman! Brayden shouted. The woman he loved served someone else, and of course he was upset with himself, even though they were both good friends. The scolded Jayden suddenly reacted to the fact that there was a woman behind them. Ah, that, sorry, it was my mistake, my mistake. Jayden hurriedly apologized. Brayden felt not relieved, said a few more words, then hung up the phone ruthlessly. This time is finished,pletely yed out, Jayden looked at the back of Dolly, some embarrassment. Originally he was nning to kill that Brayden, now well, get into trouble. Miss Dean, you have worked hard, you rest, I will carry the bag. Jayden said ingratiatingly. Looking at the man in front of her suddenly became so kind, Dolly was wary, always felt that this Jayden is not good intention. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The first thing you need to do is to ask the woman for a job. Jayden deliberately nudged the womans arm. What is it? Dolly nced at him. When you go hometer, exin to Brayden that we did not mistreat you ah,, look at all the things I bought, there is your Brayden share. Jayden did not want to look at the front of the big bag. Where is Braydens share, he bought all for himself, but he had to please Brayden. Dolly looked at the things not far away, the corners of the mouth curved a curve of satisfaction. No problem. The woman replied painfully. Dolly smiled at the free gift, who wouldnt want it! It seemed that Braydens phone was still good. She already knew that Brayden would call Jayden, but she didnt expect this Jayden to be so fast. A child can be taught! Sure enough, when she got home, Dolly didnt mention the matter to Brayden. Lets see, hows it going, are you tired? Brayden looked at Dolly back and forth. Its fine, dont worry, its just a little bit of walking. Dolly smiled faintly. At this moment, she just felt happy because someone loves someone. Fool. Brayden tightened his grip on the womans waist. And Skyler was very sessful in swiping Stephens three cards without feeling any guilt at all. Well, its home. Jayden whispered. Thanks. With that, Skyler got out of the car. Hey, Jayden, the trunk! Skyler pointed to the back. Stephen looked at the woman in front of him suspiciously, the trunk was full of his clothes, what did she want? Theres my clothes in there, hurry up. Skyler kicked the car door. Jayden did not dare to offend the woman in front of him and hurriedly opened the trunk. But, in that instant, he regretted it. Hey hey hey, Skyler, what are you doing? Thats all my clothes! Jayden shouted. Who said its your clothes? This is what I bought with Stephens card, so naturally I bought it for Stephen, you, are nothing but a clothes rack. Skyler picked up all the clothes and went straight upstairs. This is the first time, Jayden felt that this woman has so much strength! However, Jaydens body shape did resemble Stephens. It was nice for both of them to have a fight and still think of each other. Dang! As soon as Skyler entered the door, he threw the big bag directly on the floor. Stephen, on the sofa, looked at the tired woman with some heartache. Whats the point of buying so much? Youre not tired. Stephen said in a low voice. What, he is distressed? Its just a little bit of money, why not! I like it, I just want to buy it. Skyler beamed. Okay, okay, you can buy as much as you want, how is it? How is it? If not, well go back tomorrow. Stephen looked at the woman in front of him seriously, a little spoiled. I dont want you to care. Skyler turned around and went into the room. Looking at the womans figure, Stephenughed helplessly. If she was angry in the future and had to satisfy her with consumption, then he would be willing to do so. Ding ding ding Stephen looked at the caller ID and it was Jayden. Whats up? Stephen had expected Jayden to call him.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Hey, are you guys like this, your woman swiped her card, I tried on clothes, all the clothes I liked, and your woman took them all away, saying they were for you, is she like this? I dont get credit for shopping with her, but I do get credit for the hard work. Jaydenined. Listening to Jaydens words, Stephen felt very happy. Okay, okay, Ill buy it for youter, what are you yelling about? Stephen said in a low voice. I dont care, you will buy me tomorrow, or you will return all those clothes to me. Jayden said deliberately. He would like to see how Stephen would handle this matter. The clothes back to him, Skyler is not happy, not back to him, it seems Stephen is too petty. OK, OK, OK, Ill buy it for you tomorrow. Stephen hung up the phone directly. Skyler in the room had no intention of going downstairs, much less telling Stephen that she had bought a lot of clothes for him. For a long time, probably because Skyler was really tired, the womany down on the bed and had slept for a full two hours. Skyler, get up and eat. Stephen shouted softly. But Skyler did not respond at all. Skyler, get up, get up and clean up. Stephen shouted again. The pile of things in the living room, all of which she bought, Stephen did not know how to clean up. Skyler slowly opened his eyes and walked towards the living room with a haggard look. Stephen, this is for you. Skyler yawned. Probably hadnt woken up yet. Why else would she have taken the initiative to talk to him. Chapter 1100 Car Accident 1 Looking at the clothes Skyler bought for himself, his heart felt a burst of emotion. Suddenly, Stephen hugged Skyler tightly from behind. Skyler suddenly came to his senses. Skyler, thank you. Stephen buried his head into the womans corbone. Before you say thank you, shouldnt you exin whats going on between you and Le? Skyler asked lightly, no expression on her face. Stephen knew that the woman was jealous, and in fact he could have exined it to her at first, except that at that moment he was angry at Skyler for staying out all night and was not in the mood to exin it to her. Well, there was really nothing between me and Le, she was just holding me up at the time. Stephen cupped Skylers small face with an affectionate look. But, in the future, you should not stay out at night, I will be worried, you do not know, that night I looked for you all night. Stephen said aggressively. Looking at the mans serious look, Skyler snorted out augh. The two men, finally made up, Skyler, finally free from the nightmare. Life was quiet again, and everyone was trying very hard to get on with their lives. Brayden and Dolly are still very much in love, of course, will also be in the circle of friends from time to time to show love. Every time Jayden saw it, he always had to spit it out. Thought he was the only single man in the circle of friends around him. Ding ding ding Dolly looked at the caller ID and it was Brayden. Dolly, go in the room and see if there is a file on the table? Brayden said anxiously. Dolly rushed into the bedroom, and sure enough, there was a document on the table. Yes, there is, should I send it to you? Dolly asked. Yes, you can send it to me right away, the sooner the better. Brayden hurriedly replied. Listening to Braydens voice and tone, very anxious, Dolly naturally will not dy a minute, immediately out the door. Okay, dont worry, Im already out the door. Dollyforted Brayden.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. On the way, Dolly was very anxious, but the road was blocked to death. Hey, Dolly, where are you? Are you there yet? When will you be there? Brayden asked. No, Brayden, take it easy, Im stuck in traffic here, its bad. Dolly exined. Hurry up, I need to use it for a meetingter, hurry up! Brayden hung up the phone straight away. Perhaps he was so anxious that he didnt realize how biting the tone of his words were. Master, please hurry up, Im in a hurry. Dolly said with a trembling voice. She was afraid that Brayden might be given a hard time by the shareholders without this document in her hands. This was also thest thing she wanted to see. Miss, theres no way, look for yourself, the road is very congested. The driver said directly. I dont know how it happened today, the road is very congested, neither the weekend, nor the point of work, but the traffic is blocked. Watching the second hand on the watch go round and round, Dollys heart is getting more and more anxious. Master, is there a shortcut, I really have an urgent matter. Dolly was about to cry. Miss, you should not rush, it is useless to rush, this is blocked. The driver nced at Dolly with an innocent look. The phone rang again. Dolly, what the hell are you doing? Half an hour away, did youe by bicycle? Even by bicycle, you should have arrived by now, where are you? Brayden held back the emotions in his heart. Brayden, Im still on my way, Ill be there soon, dont worry, Ill be there soon Dolly exined. Miss, ording to this situation, it is estimated that twenty minutes will not arrive ah. The driver suddenly said. Dolly red at the driver. I really dont know if the driver was deliberate or not, knowing that he was in a hurry, but he had to say such discouraging words. What? Im not sure if Im going to be able to make it. If you cant get there, just say you cant get there, whats the matter with you dragging on like this? What will the shareholders think of me, that I did not keep my word! All right, donte, Ill take care of it myself, I knew I couldnt count on you. Brayden hung up the phone. Instantly, Dolly was blindsided. Brayden has never said such harsh words to himself, this meeting should be very important, right? Otherwise, he couldnt have said that to her! The driver in front saw Dollys lost look and slowly spoke. Miss, are we still going? The driver asked cautiously, he had already heard Braydens roar on the phone just now. Go. The woman looked away from the window, trying to distract herself from thinking about what Brayden had said. Finally, a tear fell from her eye. Miss, are you all right? That, he must have been in too much of a hurry, and he didnt mean it. The driver spoke incoherently. This driver, just now he was pouring oil on the fire, and now he came tofort her. Its okay, dont mind me. Dolly said directly. Finally, the road was no longer blocked. Miss, I tell you ah, it is normal for a man to have a career, and a woman should find a man with a career, otherwise how can he support his family, right, and Master, youd better concentrate on driving, I know what youre saying. Dolly replied in a low voice. Ahem, I think so, I am just a man with a career, and I also Hey, master, quick, brake, brake ah! Dolly hurriedly shouted. Seeing the big truck next to him is about to hit, but the driver is like reacting half a beat slower, looking east and west. Boom! The car flew up! The driver was directly knocked off the marker not far away, and Dolly, however, fell directly into the river next to him. The river was flowing so fast and so deep that there was almost no chance of survival. The police came, the doctor came, the passers-by came. The driver, suddenly disappeared. And at that moment, Brayden was in the conference room, presenting his next n to the shareholders. Mr. Kirnd, this n of yours, I think it is still open to question. An old shareholder suddenly said. Yes, we dont know what the advantages of your n are, and besides, innovation is innovation, but thepany has been following the model, everyone has been used to it, you suddenlye to a big change, no one can adapt to it. Someone agreed. Brayden looked at the shareholders in the room, and he knew very well that they would not agree to his proposal, let alone put themselves into action to implement it. Yes, Mr. Kirnd, wouldnt that be too risky? What a bunch of old foxes. Brayden sneered, Since everyone has an opinion, well discuss itter. Saying that, Brayden directly left. The document in Dollys hand is very important, Brayden must take it in hand, and the backup is still at home. Chapter 1101 Car Accident 2 Hey, Jayden, what are you doing here again? Skyler asked nonchntly. Although his rtionship with Jayden is quite good, but since thest time Brayden and Jayden had slept together, Jayden had ckmailed Brayden three times, Skyler had been wary and suspicious of this man. She always wondered if this Jayden had a problem with his orientation, even though he had loved Dolly. Whats wrong with meing? Not happy about it? Jayden gave her a nce. Jayden knows that Skyler is a bigdy, can not afford to offend, but since thest time the two have been shopping together, the two peoples rtionship is obviously much better than before, natural talk is also unapologetic. Hey, Jayden, why dont you go find Brayden? Skyler said deliberately, trying to drive him away. But Jayden is not that easy to deal with. Why should I look for him, I just miss our Mr. Duncan. Jayden deliberately put his arm around Stephens neck and looked at Skyler. Jayden, you shameless, I want Dolly toe and clean you up together. Saying that, Skyler hurriedly took out his cell phone and dialed it. However, after dialing several times, no one answered the phone. Skyler frowned slightly. Usually, Dolly is not like this, as long as she Skyler call, Dolly will immediately answer, but now, has been calling for a long time, but still no one answer. I dont know why, vaguely, Skyler heart some uneasy, always feel that something is not quite right, but can not say. Hey, you guys, why isnt Dolly answering her phone? Even if its inconvenient, but its been so long, she would have called me back, right? Skyler said suspiciously. In the past, even if Dolly didnt receive Skylers call in time, she would see it and return it within the first time. Hey, Skyler, what are you talking about? Dont get any ideas. Jayden warned. Skyler hurriedly shook her head, trying to clear her head more. She had Brayden, surely nothing would happen. Hmm, must be thinking too much about myself. The city reports that there was arge crash in Ganwe Bridge today in which the driver of the cab has been taken to the hospital, but a passenger is missing and the hit-and-run driver has fled. ording to the police investigation, that missing passenger is a woman, the identity of the temporary need for further investigation Stephen suddenly turned on the TV. Wow, this car ident is awesome. Jayden eximed. The hit-and-run driver, or in Ganwe Bridge, always felt that the crash was not actually as simple as it seemed. Stephen said slowly. I dont know, why, watching the images on TV, Skylers eyes actually moistened. Hey, Skyler, what are you doing? Its not like you were in the ident, what are you sad about here? Jaydenughed at her. Skyler herself didnt know how she could suddenly react like this. In the past, when she saw this kind of news, she always felt that she had nothing to do with it and that people deserved it. Good has its reward, evil has its reward. Those people must have done something detrimental to themselves, or else how did people just bump into them. But today, she did not have such thoughts, she instead felt that the people in the ident was very poor, so young to lose their lives. No, dont you think that the missing woman is very poor? There was a car ident and they couldnt even find the body. Skyler choked up. Indeed, it was almost impossible for anyone to survive a car ident of that magnitude. Okay, its okay, were fine, dont get too sentimental, okay? Stephen tightly hold the womans thin waist. At this time Brayden, has returned home, but Dolly is not home. He initially lost his temper and said he wouldnt let her go to the office, but only to tell her to go straight home, howe there is not even a shadow of a person now. Dolly, of course, heard what the man meant, only she still insisted on sending the papers directly to his office. Dolly? shouted Brayden, and in the room, there was no response. Dolly? Brayden shouted once more. Still no response, Brayden hurriedly pulled out his cell phone and dialed. But no one answered. The woman, where the hell did she go, Braydens eyes had some darkness. He always felt like something was going to happen, he always felt like something was wrong, but he couldnt tell. Brayden tried calling Dollys phone several more times, but there was still no answer. Brayden got anxious, and he immediately called Jayden. Jayden, is Dolly with you right now? Brayden asked anxiously. No, I havent seen her all day. Jayden replied slowly. You really havent seen her? Jayden, dont lie to me! Brayden almost yelled out. Jayden was almost stunned by Braydens yelling. No, I really havent seen her, whats wrong? Whats wrong? Jayden rushed to ask. Listen to Braydens tone and voice, very panicked, listen to Brayden speak, Dolly is missing? Brayden, you and Dolly quarrel again, you are a man, you can not let her a little? Jayden said.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. No nonsense, hurry up and find someone! Brayden hung up the phone. This yell, really let Jaydenpletely stunned. Did something really happen to her? Whats wrong? Stephen asked. Dolly, its gone. Jayden replied in a low voice, a terrible chill shing in his eyes. Did she go somewhere else and not tell you guys? Stephen asked. No way, even if she didnt tell herself, then there was no way she wouldnt tell Brayden! Brayden couldnt find her either. Jayden continued. Look, I just dont think somethings right hurry up and find someone! Skyler shouted. Finally, the two men began frantically looking for someone. Hey, Brayden, do you remember, when was thest time you spoke to Dolly? Jayden asked nervously. Perhaps, it would be easier to find someone by starting with these. At thepany, I was in a hurry to get a document and asked her to bring it to me. While waiting, I was anxious and called her several times, and she said the road had been jammed , Brayden exined. But its been so long, where could she be going? Stephen looked at Jayden seriously. Stephen, somethings not going to happen to Dolly, is it? Skyler asked with a shaky voice. No, Dolly is nice and kind-hearted, nothing will happen. Brayden, you son of a bitch! Suddenly, Jayden shouted. Chapter 1102 Car Accident 3 Are you sick? Why are you throwing a tantrum when you have nothing better to do? Is it Dollys fault that she forgot to take the papers? Jayden yelled. Everyone understood what was going on. But as we all know, Dolly could not have disappeared because of such a small matter. She is a woman who knows whats right, and Brayden is her beloved man, even if she loses her temper, she will understand, after all, Braydens career has always been very strong. Come on, Jayden, the priority is not to me anyone, but to hurry up and find Dolly, Stephen reminded him. Looking at the suddenly angry Jayden, Skyler a moment of shock, this is the first time to see Jayden angry. I didnt expect a man who looked like a gentleman to be so scary when he got angry! What are you waiting for, hurry up and find it! Jayden shouted. But they had not yet dispersed, but the police came directly to them. Hello, do you know DollyMiss Dean? A police officer suddenly asked. Yes. Several people spoke in unison. Heres the thing, Dolly was in arge car ident in a cab earlier, and no one has been found yet. The policeman whispered. Instantly, a sh of panic crossed Braydens eyes. How could Dolly have been in a car ident, when she had just delivered the documents to herself? Comrade police, are you mistaken, how can Dolly be in a car ident, she was just fine , Jayden asked in a trembling voice. We just came to confirm that the passengers name is Dolly, but as to whether it is the Dolly you know, we still need your confirmation. The police officer said indifferently. Heres her picture. The police officer handed Jayden a photo directly. Brayden, at this time, did not have the courage to look at the photo. When Jayden took the photo, Jaydens entire body stiffened. Thats right, thats Dolly. Where is she? Where is she? I want to see her! Jayden said hurriedly. Jaydens reaction told everyone it was Dolly. Dolly! Dolly! Brayden suddenly panicked and ran out. Stephen, you go after Brayden, you cant let anything happen to him! Skyler looked at Stephen begrudgingly, she was a little worried that Brayden couldnt take the hit. Brayden, lets go to the scene! Stephen shouted as he gave chase. Brayden immediately stopped in his tracks and turned towards the police, maybe things werent as bad as he thought. Okay, I can take you there, but you dont want to destroy any trace of the scene. The police officer said. Probably knowing that Dollys sudden disappearance had hit them hard, therade policeman was kind enough not to let them drive, so he let a few of them get into the police car. The police car stopped at a smashed guardrail he said, This is the scene of the crash. Not far away, several people saw a puddle of blood on the ground, very conspicuous. Thats the drivers blood, as for Dolly, we havent found her body, she most likely fell into the big river under the bridge, ording to past data to see the people who fell into this river, basically no one survived. The police officer fluttered said. Looking at the turbulent river under the bridge, Skyler only felt a pang of nausea. The water is fierce, and the river is so big, but also apparently this is in the middle of the river, even if the people who fell into the river did not die, it is difficult to swim to the river bank, not to mention, Dolly does not know how to swim. Ah! Suddenly, Brayden looked up to the sky and knelt down directly on the ground. Dolly, where are you? Brayden cried out, ming himself now. Jayden angrily ran up to Brayden and gave him a hard fist directly. Brayden, its all because of you, if it wasnt for you, howe Dolly took some cab to yourpany to deliver some crap paper to you! Youre the murderer, Brayden, youre the murderer! Then Jayden gave Brayden a few more punches. But Brayden was on his knees, but did not react at all, allowing Jayden to strike at him. Jayden, you calm down a little, no one thought things would go this far! Stephen rushed forward to hold Jayden in a deadly embrace. What didnt think, who is he? Hes Dollys man, its his responsibility to take care of Dolly, but what has he done, he threw a tantrum at Dolly, and Dolly was killed by him! Jayden kicked Brayden hard on the ground. Skyler immediately ran to Brayden and tried to help him up, but Brayden stayed on his knees and refused to get up. Brayden, dont do this, Dolly hasnt been found yet, maybe shes really okay, you cant copse, you still have to fight to find her. Skyler huffed. Skyler, tell me, do you think Dolly is dead too? Dont you? Brayden tightened her grip on Skylers arm, a hint of fear in her eyes.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. No, it cant be, Dolly has a good heart, she must be okay. Skyler said firmly. Then why are you crying, Dolly is fine, she will be fine, Dolly ising to stay with me, we still want a child, we still want to start aplete family. Brayden whispered, holding his head. Family! Brayden I tell you, you better pray that nothing happens to Dolly, otherwise, I Jayden absolutely will not spare you! Jayden pointed at Brayden, said fiercely. Comrade police, the river have searched? Stephen asked in a low voice with a glimmer of hope. Have searched, but did not find, but tomorrow we will continue to look. The police replied directly. Brayden knelt on the ground, folded his hands and said something to the sky, while Jayden looked around, trying to find something. Suddenly, Brayden opened his eyes, he cant just go on declining! This matter, must be investigated to find out the truth. Comrade police, where is the driver? Brayden suddenly stood up and asked directly. The hit-and-run driver has fled, but you can rest assured that we will definitely catch the murderer. The police officer replied firmly. Is this a man-made crime? This was the first reaction in Braydens mind. Is this an ident? Brayden looked suspiciously at the police officer next to him. He didnt believe it was a mere car ident. So far, it looks like it should be man-made. The policeman answered slowly. All of a sudden, everyone else except Brayden was stunned. Because in their impression, Dolly hadnt offended anyone. Chapter 1103 Found shoes Hey, its done. The mans voice, coldly. Good, the moneys on your ount right away. The womans voice, ruthlessly. Dolly, this is all your own fault, no one else! Les eyes were gloatingly fierce. It is said that when a person dies, there will be one more star in the sky, and the brightest star is the one that was lost to the person they loved the most. Brayden looked at the sky, his eyes pooled with clear liquid. He slowly lifted his head and tried to hold back that liquid. No, Dolly is not dead, she just did not know where to go. Brayden was thinking to himself. Big brother. Suddenly, Leon sat down next to Brayden. Leon, you know what? Before Dolly and I said, if one day she goes than I go, she will be the brightest star in the night sky, always look at me, until forever. Brayden said with a huff. Leon looked up at the sky, it seems, there is no brightest star. You see, the stars in the sky are simr, so Dolly is not dead. Brayden added immediately after. Leon knew that at this time Brayden, in an extremely bad mood, what was said, but also just to deceive themselves. So deep a river, so rapid river, how can there be a chance of survival? Dolly is the only woman Brayden has ever loved, and her sudden disappearance is a fatal blow to Brayden. leon is a rough man, he does not know how tofort Brayden next to him, he just wants to stay with him to prevent this man from doing anything stupid. Big brother, the results are not yet out, the police are desperately searching, you should not worry too much. Leon gently patted Braydens shoulder. Ding ding ding Brayden didnt even look at the caller ID and picked up the phone directly. Brayden, you son of a bitch, you caused Dolly, if it wasnt for you in the first ce, how would she have been given so much trouble? If it wasnt for you, how could she have had so many idents? You couldnt protect her, youre a scum! Jayden scolded fiercely. He was really angry! Although the rtionship between him and Brayden had eased a lot before, but after all, deep inside Jaydens heart, there had always been Dollys existence. He did not deny that there were times when he would act deliberately just to make Dolly happy, but his heart, all along, followed the woman. Jayden, its my fault, I didnt protect her, I didnt take care of her, I did her wrong. Brayden choked with his head bowed. It was the only time Leon saw Brayden so disheveled as Dolly. In fact, Brayden had also made up his mind to find Dolly, but when he saw the water flowing under that bridge, instantly, his heart chilled. He knew that the people who fell in, the possibility of survival is almost zero, but he did not want to admit. I do not know how long it took, the sky gradually dawned. But Brayden was still staring at the sky in a daze. Big brother, big brother. Leon nudged the shoulder of the man next to him. Brayden immediately sobered up, immediately went to the bathroom, washed his face with cold water, and ran straight out. Comrade police, please make sure you find Dolly, Brayden begged, clinging to the police officers arm. Dont worry, well do our best to find. The policeman gently patted Braydens shoulder. But he didnt see the fear and helplessness of the river in the policemans eyes. How is it? Did you find it? Jayden ran over and asked. You take it easy, the police just started looking. Skyler rushed to answer. Instantly, Jayden went crazy. Please make sure you find it properly, Jayden shouted. Soon, several police officers got ready and went straight into the water. Yachts, boats in the river kept bobbing. For a long time, there was no response. Brayden looked anxiously at the police in the river, some panic, this is the first time, he felt like he was about to suffocate. Found it! Suddenly, one of the police officers in the river shouted. Jayden crazy to go to the police officer, but finally Stephen stopped. Jayden, you calm down, how are you going to find him? Stephen yelled coldly. Did you find Dolly? Brayden asked loudly. No, its not a person, its a shoe! The policeman replied loudly. Soon, the shoe was sent in front of Brayden. Mr. Kirnd, look, is this Miss Deans shoe? The policeman asked in a low voice. Instantly, Brayden was silent.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. That shoe, he is most familiar with. Yes, that was Dollys shoe. Yes, its Dollys shoe, I bought it with her! Suddenly, Skyler shouted. All around, there was silence. No! Brayden cried out to the heavens. The presence of the shoes had confirmed that Dolly had indeed fallen into the river and that there was a good chance she had lost her life. Police, please go and search again, make sure you find her body. Stephen whispered. Stephen, what body are you talking about, Dolly shes not dead! Jayden yelled at him. No one wanted that persistent woman dead. Dolly cant be dead, shes so strong, shell find a way to survive! Jayden shouted. He couldnt ept this fact. Jayden, you are a man, no matter what, I hope you can recognize the truth, only then, you will not fail your love for Dolly. Stephen said. Instantly, Jayden stopped talking. His love for Dolly would always be his weakness. Mr. Kirnd, are you sure these are Miss Deans shoes? The policeman asked seriously. Yes, these are her shoes. Brayden answered slowly, his eyes dull. He was afraid to face such an uneptable truth. Mr. Kirnd, I think you should be well aware that the river is swift, once you fall in, there is little hope of survival, I think you should probably consider the aftermath of Miss Dean. The policeman said in a low voice. No, Dolly she is not dead,st night, I did not see the brightest stars in the night sky! Brayden replied loudly. The policeman looked suspiciously at Brayden in front of him, having no idea what he was talking about, but instead still thinking that he was insane because of the death of the woman he loved. Mr. Kirnd, shouldnt you go back to rest? The policeman asked. Back to what back, search, give me continue to search until you find her! Brayden replied angrily. The police in the river, still keep searching, but several hours passed, still did not find any trace of Dolly. In front of Brayden were Dollys shoes, and her bag. Next to Skyler, sobbing softly, she never wanted to believe that the kind and strong Dolly, but in this way suddenly disappeared in front of everyone. Chapter 1104 don’t want to take her life yet At this moment, Le was sitting in the western restaurant, gloating and eating her steak, not to mention how excited she was. She knew that Dollys chances of survival were almost nil, so she was also waiting for Brayden toe around to her. Les mouth curved in a satisfied manner. She wanted Dolly dead and buried, and now, her body is nowhere to be found, right? Le! Suddenly, Brayden appeared in front of Le with a biting look. She had already prepared herself mentally to face this situation at any time. Brayden, what brings you here, do you want to eat together? Le asked deliberately. Brayden looked at the woman in front of him fiercely, as if he wanted to kill her. Le, is it you? You did it, didnt you! Brayden growled coldly. Sure enough, he had found himself after all. Brayden is worthy of Brayden, the first time to find himself. Le smiled grimly as she looked at the man in front of her with a glint in her eye. Soon, this man would be all to himself! Brayden, what are you talking about? What is it that I didnt do? I didnt do anything. Le said deliberately. Brayden sneered. Le, he knew this person best. What she couldnt get, no one else could get, thats why she kept making things difficult for Dolly and kept trying to trap her. Le, now that Dolly is gone, what, you dare not admit what you did? Brayden said through gritted teeth. Le seldom saw Brayden lose his temper, but every time she saw him lose his temper, it was always for that woman Dolly. This was what she couldnt stand! Brayden, whats wrong with you? Why are you so angry? Le asked deliberately. Brayden took a deep breath, he knew that Le was not an easy woman to deal with. This matter, she wont just admit it that easily! Le, if youre still a person, you should look at Dolly, you used to be girlfriends, why do you have to make things so desperate? Brayden looked seriously at the woman in front of him. Leughed coldly. She, Le, had never treated Dolly as a bosom friend, and those so-called former bosom friends were just a cover-up. Who is Le? How can she be friends with a woman like Dolly? Its only because Dolly was stupid that she was fooled over and over again. But how could Dolly not have sensed this before? Its just that shes been doing the thinking for herself, so even if Le suddenly treats her badly, she wont think twice about it. Brayden, whats wrong with Dolly? Where am I going to see her? Le deliberately acted as if she didnt know anything. Le, what time is it, and youre still acting here? What? Im telling you, theres always a day when things wille out, and I hope you can be honest and open for the rest of your life! Brayden roared in a low voice. He had already guessed the answer before he came. There was no way Le would readily admit that she had done it, or that she had found someone to do it. Peoples lives are at stake, Le, and youre going to get whatsing to you! Brayden turned to leave. But she was willing, for Braydens sake, to suffer any retribution, including the loss of her own life. She just couldnt bear the thought that Dolly could have Braydens person and heart, but not hers? What about her is inferior to that Dolly? Looking at Braydens departing back, Les eyes dimmed. How much she wanted to sit down with that man and have a peaceful meal together, not involving anything else. But it seems that this has be a topic that will never be realized. Once, she and Brayden also eat together, y together, talk together, but since Dolly appeared, all this has changed, be so rightful, as if all things about Dolly, is natural, which is the most uneptable to Le. They say that a kind woman will always be favored by God, just as a man will not push away a simple and lovely girl no matter what. Dollyy on the bed and slowly opened her eyes. Girl, youre awake? An old woman whispered. Uh Dolly suddenly felt a headache. She immediately stretched out her hand to press her temples and opened her eyes wide to try to see everything around her. Where is this? Dolly asked breathlessly. This is my home, girl, you have been unconscious for three days,e on, drink some water. The old woman hurriedly handed Dolly a ss of water. Thank you. Seeing water, Dolly, as if thirsty for countless days frantically draws the liquid in the bowl. I what happened to my legs? Dolly looked at both legs in horror, but found that not a single movement could be made. Girl, theres nothing serious wrong with your legs, Im just afraid youll touch the wound if you turn over, so I fixed your legs. The old woman exined with a faint smile.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, not kidnapped, Dolly breathed a sigh of relief. Child, what is your name? The old woman asked when she finally woke up. Instantly, Dolly was stunned, and she found her mind going nk. She couldnt remember her name. Looking at the woman on the bed, embarrassed and shy, the old woman understood everything at once. Have you forgotten it already? Yes, she didnt seem to remember anything, including where she was from, what she did for a living, and whether she was married Dolly turned to the old woman and nodded her head gently, telling her she didnt remember. The old woman looked at Dolly, shook her head, and sighed. What a miserable woman, she cant even remember her own name. The family should be very anxious, right? The old womans eyes darkened. Daughter,e on, dont think about that first, youre hungry, Ill cook you some food. The old woman immediately walked into the kitchen. Dolly looked around and immediately got out of bed. She didnt know where this was, or why she was here. But for some reason, there was a voice that kept ringing in her ears during the days she was unconscious. That voice, it was familiar Could it be the old woman? Then, Dolly shook her head. No, it was a mans voice. Here, girl, have a bowl of wontons. The old woman hurriedly ced the wontons in front of the woman. It smelled so good, Dolly nonchntly picked up the spoon next to her and ate it straight away. Looking at the womans wolfish appearance, the old woman felt a pang of pain. At the same time, she admired Dolly for falling into the river from the Ganwe Bridge and still surviving. Perhaps God did not want to take her life yet. Chapter 1105 I want to find a job It was a small mountain vige, not far from the city of Brayden, but here the city people rarely go. The old woman surnamed Lin, the vige people like to call her Mrs. Knight, formerly a nobledy, then framed and forced to stay in the small mountain vige. And then because of dissatisfaction with the outside world and worldly strife and do not want to leave the simple and loyal vigers stay here, never married, but did take in a child, named Franklin. Franklin, get a cup of water for auntie, auntie now has a body injury, not convenient to move. Mrs. Knight said softly, stroking the childs hair. Grandma, do you want some water then? Ill pour you one too. Franklin tilted his head innocently. Looking at the childs kind and lovely appearance, Mrs. Knight smiled with satisfaction. Franklin was also abandoned by his parents at the river in the mountain vige, and was adopted by Mrs. Knight. Auntie, heres your water. Franklin carefully handed the water to Dolly.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After lying in bed for so long, Dolly sometimes really thought she would never get up, but she would never give in to fate. Somehow, vaguely, she always felt that a very magical power was calling her. Okay, thanks Franklin, Dolly said, pinching the childs cheek. The child was very attractive to Dolly, and she had wanted to adopt him as her godson several times, but she was notpletely well yet, and her memories were all gone, so she had no way to mention this to Mrs. Knight. The sun rises in the east and sets in the west, day and night alternate constantly, and the days pass day by day, gradually, Dollys health has improved. However, she still could not remember her name, so she was no longer called Dolly, but took Mrs. Knightsst name, Myra Knight. Myra, how is it? Mrs. Knight looked at the woman in front of her with worry. Maam, its okay, you see, I can do it. Myra spun around in ce a few times. Looking at Myras quick recovery, Mrs. Knights mouth curled up in a satisfied curve. Its time to find a job after so long. These days, eating and living in Mrs. Knights house must have cost her a lot of money. Madam, I want to find a job. Myra suddenly spoke up and looked at Mrs. Knight seriously. Mrs. Knight did not feel surprised by this sudden statement. Okay, Ill keep an eye out for you, but where do you want to work? In our ce or somewhere else? Not far from the mountain vige, there is a prosperous city with more opportunities, but I suggest you stay here first, after all, your body has just recently recovered. Mrs. Knight replied. She was right, in that so-called prosperous city, one was unfamiliar with the ce, and the memory was already missing, even survival was a problem, so it was better to exercise here first. Good. The two of them hit it off and soon Myra entered a supermarket as a cashier. Mom! Franklin suddenly shouted. When she looked up, Mrs. Knight and Franklin were looking at Myra at the door of the supermarket. Hey, you guys are here. Myra shouted excitedly. Myra had wanted to adopt Franklin as her godson, and Franklin had called Myra his godmother at first, butter realized that Franklin did not have a real mother anyway, so she just let him call her mom instead. Mrs. Knight had concerns about how this would affect Myras future, especially her marriage, but Myra didnt care. Yo, Myra, youre having a baby so young? A new supervisor said deliberately, ncing at her. She was jealous of Myra, not because she had offended her, but because she was too good. Yes, this is my son. Myraughed awkwardly. So what does your husband do? The supervisor asked deliberately. She hadnt heard that this Myra was married. Uh, Im not married. Myra smiled. Instantly, the supervisor walked away smiling as if she had gotten some great news. Mom, who is that person? Did she bully you? Franklin looked seriously at the woman in front of him. No, mommy is fine. How does Franklin feel about school today? Did you listen to the teacher? Myra gently stroked the childs head. Today was Franklins first day of school, and for work reasons, Myra could not send him to school. Fine, Mom, dont worry, Im your son! Franklin patted his chest, a big man sweat air. Hey, did you guys hear? That Myra actually has a son, really, and she is not married, God, how can we have such a woman in the supermarket, no self-love at all, how humiliating it must be The supervisor exaggerated her sarcasm in front of the other leaders. The small mountain vige is a rtively conservative and traditional vige, so the womans innocence and marriage is particrly important. Now, Myra, a woman who is not yet married, suddenly has a child, and naturally there is no shortage of gossip from others. However, when they knew that the child was Franklin, all of them admired Myras courage. Oh,e on, Franklin is Myras godson. Suddenly, a leader said directly. Instantly, the supervisor froze for a moment. But she had just heard the child call her mom, not godmother! Franklin had been calling Myra Godmother before, but the child had never met his own mother since he was born, so Myra simply let him call herself Mom. Another leader exined. Looking at the two leaders in the office who spoke for Myra, the supervisor suddenly felt a little ashamed. It seems that this Myra, in the eyes of these leaders, is really not low status! The supervisors eyes shed a cold light. But on what basis? She is just a small cashier, why would she be liked by so many people? The supervisors aura was a bit bitter. In a collective, if a woman stands out, it will definitely cause some other people to be jealous. This is an immutable truth. Even in the simplest of viges, there are a few rats that spoil the congee. Myra, how hypocritical you are to have fooled all the people! I will definitely make you show yourself! The supervisors fist, clenched tightly. Mom, whats wrong with you? Are you very tired? Franklin rushed over to help Myra, who was having trouble walking. Myra was also curious, how the supermarket leader suddenly asked her to unload the goods today, that is not at all her work scope. Its okay, mommy will be fine after resting for a while. Myra gently stroked the childs hair. Chapter 1106 Removal of Brayden Whats wrong with this? Mrs. Knight rushed over and asked. Nothing, madam, I was just careless just now and twisted my back, Ill be fine after resting for a while. Mrs. Knights eyes shed with a hint of rm. How could a small cashier twist her waist for no reason? Well, dont say it, you take a rest first, Ill go and cook. Saying that, Mrs. Knight walked straight into the kitchen. Looking at Myra, who was talking andughing with Franklin, Mrs. Knight hurriedly took out her cell phone. Hey, whats going on? Why is Myra hurt? There was a hint of displeasure in Mrs. Knights tone. Maam, dont worry, I really dont know about Myras injury, so, tomorrow Ill go and see whats going on, and Ill definitely give you an exnation. The store manager hurriedly replied. Although Mrs. Knight is an outsider, but her talent, her ability, everyone is recognized, and everyone in the mountain vige respect her. In the Kirnd Group office Brayden looked at the photo on the desk with deep emotion, he never believed the news of Dollys death, and had been deceiving himself that Dolly was just out to y, and that she would definitelye back. Knock, knock, knock! The knock on the office door had been ringing for a long time, but Brayden didnt seem to hear it. Finally, the person knocking on the door couldnt hold back and pushed the door directly in. Big brother! Leons shout of this big brother was somewhat helpless. Whats wrong? Brayden looked at the man in front of him with slightly narrowed eyes. He hadnt slept for a long time. He couldnt sleep, and when he closed his eyes, his mind was filled with Dollys face. Big brother, the shareholders are going to hold a shareholders meeting. Leon looked seriously at Brayden in front of his desk. Who said that? Brayden suddenly looked up. He finally reacted. Leon breathed a sigh of relief. He had been afraid that because of the news of Dollys death, Brayden would be decadent and not even care about things in thepany. This is from the old shareholders, they said, this time because of Dollys matter, you need to take a good rest and are not quite fit to manage thepany affairs anymore. Leon answered seriously. Big brother, sister-inw has passed away, the brightest star in the sky, I hope to see not such has been shriveled Brayden! Leon some excitement. He is really afraid that Braydens position will not be maintained. Leons words, Braydens eyes suddenly appeared a glimmer of light. Yes, he has to stand up, he has to make himself stronger, so that when Dollyes back, he can better protect her and take care of her. Okay, I got it, Ill go. Brayden replied bluntly.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The colleagues in thepany, all have heard about Brayden and Dolly, naturally they will be heartbroken and sympathetic to this president. Hey, its been so long, hasnt the presidente out of the shadow yet? I heard that they are going to hold a shareholders meeting this afternoon. A female colleague lying in the ear of another female colleague whispered. It looks like not yet, look at the president, every day with a pair of dark circles under the eyes, mental state is not good, every day came to thepany directly into his office, and do not interact with us, I really hope he can quickly get better. The female colleague shook her head and sighed. Dang! Suddenly, Brayden walked out of the office with a biting look. The shareholders meeting, another smokeless war. This group of shareholders, they were reallyid back every day, trying to drive themselves out of thepany at every turn. Brayden sneered. Is all the information ready? Braydens voice, coldly. Its ready, its on the table for you. The assistant hurriedly replied. It was the first time since Dollys death that the assistant had seen Brayden look so refreshed. Looking at Braydens glowing appearance, the assistant smiled slightly. The old Brayden was finally back. Soon, the shareholders sat in the conference room with a set of ironic faces, making the entire atmosphere in the conference room awkward. Pop! Brayden ruthlessly pushed open the door and sat down. Instantly, the shareholders straightened their backs and stared straight at Brayden in their eyes. Its all here. Brayden looked coldly at the shareholders in front of him. Mr. Kirnd, thepanys efficiencytely, seems to be not very good. The old shareholder next to him spoke fiercely, waiting to see Braydens joke. Yes, Mr. Kirnd, that proposal you said before, it hasnt reached us even now. Another shareholder said bluntly. Ourpany is argepany, thepany supports hundreds of people up and down, we cant let a little personal matter dy the development of thepany, right? Yes Several shareholders began to discuss. Brayden already knew they would say this, so naturally, he was fully prepared. The program I mentioned before was vetoed by everyone here, but as you should know, thepanies that implemented this model have developed very well, as for now you are saying that you didnt see that program again, dont you think its toote? You have firmly rejected it from the beginning, I naturally will not dictate. Brayden said deliberately. He just wanted to let these shareholders know how stupid they themselves really were. Mr. Kirnd, lets not discuss this now, the main problem of thepany is that the leaders do not have the ability to lead the employees to move forward with all their energy. The old shareholder looked righteous. Brayden sneered. Yes, Brayden was sad about Dolly, but he didnt let up on any of thepanys business and management. He stayed upte at night reading documents, and in the early hours of the morning he reviewed the loopholes of thepanys development But no one knew about these things he was doing. Send it down. Brayden nced at the assistant next to him. Yes. The assistant immediately handed out the documents in his hand and the shareholders who were sitting there. The shareholders looked suspiciously at Brayden in front of them, wondering what this man was up to again. But they agreed that no matter how he tossed, todays removal of the president was inevitable. Mr. Kirnd, what is this? Say something straight. The old shareholder mmed the document in his hand directly to the side. This is a proposal about the cooperation between ourpany and a famous Americanpany Whirlpool Co. which was just negotiated yesterday Brayden exined. All the shareholders eyes widened. They knew that Whirlpool Co. was one of the top tenpanies in the world, and if they could cooperate with them, Kirnd Groups future development would definitely enter a higher level. Instantly, the air froze. Then, there was the sound of flipping through the documents. Whirlpool Co. is apany that is extremely strict with its partnerpanies, so I hope that the shareholders here can work together, so that together we can push Kirnd Group into the future Chapter 1107 Flower All the shareholders did not expect that Brayden had negotiated a partnership with Whirlpool Co. In this way, the proposal for the presidents removal could only be postponed. Comparatively speaking, they cared more about their own earnings. Everyone knew that as long as Kirnd Group and Whirlpool Co. reached a cooperation, the future development of thepany was definitely promising. Ding ding ding Jayden looked at the caller ID and it was Stephen. Whats up? Jayden asked in a low voice while looking at the tablet. Im getting married. Stephen replied in a low voice. Jayden froze for a moment, and then resumed his previous expression. Jaydens mouth curved up at the corners. Jayden, youve been gone for so long, now Im getting married, youe back and be my best man. Stephen said slowly. Jayden lowered his head, some hesitation. Jayden had been out of the country since that time when Dolly had been in a car ident and was sure to fall into the river. There was no way he could take the news of Dollys death and simply left that heartbreaking city. What? Still not over it? Stephen asked in a low voice. Im going. Finally, Jayden agreed. Skyler and Stephens wedding was on schedule, and the wedding was a st. The sky was filled with balloons, the air was filled with the scent of roses, intoxicating red wine, a beautiful bride, and a handsome groom Everyone was looking forward to that wonderful moment. The two men have long since settled their differences and have be important buddies in each others lives. leo Mitchell has finally epted Stephen. in fact, he has not objected since the beginning, he has only been testing the two men. In the corner, Brayden stood in front of the window, his eyes and a sh of sadness. If Dolly knew about Skyler and Stephens marriage, she would have been happy, right? Brayden, what are you doing here? Suddenly, Le walked over. Brayden was first surprised for a moment, and then immediately recovered his expression. He did not expect Le toe to this wedding. Among the impressions, although Stephen and Le had worked together, but with Stephens personality and temperament, he should not have invited Le to his wedding. Hmm. Brayden just responded and didnt want to continue the conversation with her. Brayden, how are youtely? Le looked at the man in front of her suspiciously. Dolly had died so long ago, he shouldnt have gotten over that grief yet, right? Les eyes had a hint of heartache and a hint of joy. One day, she will definitely take Dollys ce! Le clenched her fist tightly. Please invite the bride and groom to enter! Instantly, there was a round of apuse. It was the first time that Jayden appeared at this wedding along with the groom. However, when his eyes swept to a certain ce, Jaydens eyes suddenly dimmed a lot. At this moment, Brayden was shaking the red wine and tasting it one sip at a time. Stephen, did you let here over? Skyler leaned over Stephens ear and asked in a low voice, pointing his right hand in Les direction. Stephen didnt say anything, just shook his head. Brayden, Dolly has been dead for so long, havent you ever thought about finding another girlfriend? Le suddenly asked. Brayden dont face, look across the Le, eyes sh a cold light. Dollys death must have something to do with this woman, only Leon has not yet found the evidence, and the driver who caused the ident has suddenly disappeared. I dont want anyone but Dolly! Brayden yelled low and turned to leave. Le looked at Braydens departing back, a little sad, a little heartbroken. She has done so much for him, after all, can not get a little response from him? Then well see. Les mouth curled up in a yful arc. Myra, do you have something to do? If its convenient, can you deliver these flowers for me? Mrs. Knight hurriedly said. Mrs. Knight does not have any special hobbies, usually prefer to nt flowers, gradually, this has be her business. However, the flowers she nted were very special and could not be seen on the market in general, so the cities near the small mountain vige would usually book them from her for any events.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Okay, I got it, maam, send me the address. Myra shouted. She was off work today and had nothing to do at home, so she followed Mrs. Knight to the garden. Come on, its not toote, its their wedding day, make sure these flowers are delivered in one piece. Mrs. Knight looked seriously at Myra in front of her. Also, this is your first time there, you can y there for a while ande back today. Mrs. Knight gently patted Myras shoulder. Usually she didnt have time to go out shopping with Myra, so this time she could let her have a good time. Whats so fun about it? I like the flowers and nts better. Myra smiled and turned to leave. The flower delivery ce wasnt very far away, however, the wedding scene did shock Myra a little. This family is so rich, the wedding is so grand. Myra muttered. Hello, may I ask who you are looking for? Suddenly, a security guard ran up to Myra and asked. Myra froze, not expecting to meet a security guard again. Hello, some of you have booked these, Im here to deliver the flowers. Myra hurriedly replied. Its me, give it to me! Suddenly, a woman walked by. Myra handed the woman the flowers. Stephen, Mr. Duncan, are you willing to give flowers for the sake of Skyler , the priest proimed from the stage. Hearing these words from the priest, Myra frowned slightly. Myra shook her head, trying to clear her head. How could she possibly know those people, they were from the city. As soon as Myra turned away, Brayden came over to the freshly arranged flowers. These flowers are special. Brayden whispered. Yes, its a flower you dont normally see. The woman replied slowly. The wedding was still going on, the scene was still very lively and noisy, and Jayden next to Stephen was celebrating his best buddy. Dolly. Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared in Jaydens eyes, but soon, the figure immediately disappeared. What are you talking about? Stephen looked at Jayden suspiciously. Hey, Jayden, what are you doing? Stephen shouted. Dolly? Jayden shouted tentatively, but there was no response. Jayden ran to the door and there was no one there, but he clearly saw someone walk out earlier, and that person looked a lot like Dolly. Myra, why are you back so early? Mrs. Knight looked at the woman in front of her. Chapter 1108 confession rejected Oh, I still like these flowers and nts, its not fun to be in the big city where peoplee and go. Myra hurriedly replied. Well, the bride and groom should be beautiful, right? Mrs. Knight continued to ask. This Myra hadnt really been paying attention. However, the names of the bride and groom, she would somehow feel familiar, probably because she had watched too many TV shows before and felt that the names were somewhat simr. Its okay, but I think Mrs. Knight is the most beautiful. Myra hugged Mrs. Knight from behind. The two of them started to work again in the garden. Jayden sat alone at the window, looking out at the dark sky, as if he was thinking about something. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of whats going on. You are my best man, why did you suddenly run out. Stephen gently patted Jaydens shoulder. I saw Dollys figure today. Jayden replied slowly with disappointment. Stephen looked at the man next to him with some heartache. He knew Jayden had always loved Dolly, even if the woman loved Brayden. Dont talk nonsense, Dolly is dead. Stephen replied bluntly. How could there be a possibility of survival in a river that deep? But Stephen, I really saw Dollys figure, I cant be mistaken! Jayden excitedly sophomoric. Forget it, just let him go. Stephen did not continue to refute. Perhaps he missed Dolly too much, Jayden lowered his head, and a trace of sadness shed in his eyes. Do you want to go back? Or stay in the country? Stephen asked in a low voice. Jayden hesitated and did not answer. The next day, Jayden still left. The whole night, he did not sleep, kept thinking about the figure. And the final conclusion he gave himself was that he had seen the wrong person. Hello, Mr. Kirnd, I am a representative of Whirlpool Co. and I am d toe tomunicate with you about the cooperation. A man extended his right hand. Brayden looked at the man in front of him, extended his hand, and smiled. This time we, Whirlpool Co., hope that yourpany cane up with some chic and innovative solutions. recently we heard that in a small mountain vige near here, there is an old woman who has been growing a special kind of flower, that is a very rare flower, we hope to use this special flower to create a perfume. mr. Kirnd, you know, we Whirlpool Co. do business in many aspects, so this time, I hope that the raw material aspect, you can determine the The special flowers that Brayden had seen at Stephen and Skylers wedding and heard about before, so it was not a difficult task for Brayden. However, he did not know that Mrs. Knight, who nted the flowers, was not a good person to mess with. Okay, dont worry, well take care of the ingredients. Brayden replied indifferently. Brayden then approached the woman who had arranged the flowers that day and managed to get Mrs. Knights contact information. Im sorry, sir, but weve sold out of flowers for several years. Mrs. Knight said nonchntly. Every year, Mrs. Knights flower sales were limited to a certain number of flowers, and she did not want to make any big money. Day by day, Myra came to work in the supermarket, more and more smoothly, while Brayden and Mrs. Knights negotiations, but seems more and more difficult. Myra, shouldnt you think about your lifes work? Mrs. Knight suddenly said. Instantly, Myra froze. She had never thought about her marriage, she felt that just like this, living with Mrs. Knight and Franklin, was enough. Teddy from our vige, do you remember? Its the one who used to help us carry flowers before, he always liked you, if you think you can Mrs. Knight, suddenly, Myra directly interrupted Mrs. Knight. I havent thought about these things. Myra lowered her head. I dont know why, when Mrs. Knight was talking about this topic, Myras heart was a pang of revulsion. Watching the woman change the topic so nervously, Mrs. Knight had a number in her heart. Mom, Im home! Franklin shouted as soon as he entered the door. Myras eyes let out a bright light and rushed out. Mom, I just ran into Teddy. Franklin said faintly. Myra looked at the child in front of her suspiciously. What did he say to you? Myra rushed to ask.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Teddy asked me if I would mind him being my father. Franklin replied in a low voice. A smile tugged up at the corner of Mrs. Knights mouth. Not bad for Teddy, so straightforward. Mom, actually I think Teddy is really nice, you see he goes to the garden almost every day to help us, and neverins, I feel very safe to have a father like this. Franklin said deliberately. Yes, he and Mrs. Knight both liked Teddy, but what the final oue would be, of course, depended on what Myra thought. Iming! Suddenly, Teddy shouted. Teddy! Franklin rushed to the man. Looking at Teddy in front of her, Myra suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Myra, I heard Mrs. Knight say that you like fish very much, here, I bought this for you. Teddy handed the fish to Myra directly. Myra is a little hesitant, she does not like this Teddy, naturally also do not want to have too much entanglement with him. There are some things that should be made clear. Feelings such things, can not hang peoples appetite. Teddy, youe out for a moment, I have something to ask you. Myra directly pulled Teddy out. Teddy, sorry, thank you for bringing me the fish and for taking care of us, but I hope we can be good friends for life. Myra whispered. At once, Teddys eyes dimmed. He hadnt even confessed his love to him yet, and she had already rejected him. Its okay, a good friend is a good friend. Teddy touched the back of his head in embarrassment. Looking at Teddys embarrassed look, Myra was a little ashamed. In fact, even Myra herself did not know why she had to refuse so firmly. Big brother, that Mrs. Knight firmly disagrees to cooperate with us, what should we do? Leon was a little anxious. This was the first major coboration between Kirnd Group and Whirlpool Co. and it had to bepleted sessfully before it could be done. Brayden stood in front of the window and looked out, deep in thought. He had never thought that in this world, there were women who refused money. Nothing, you go to find out the exact location of the small mountain vige, I personally to that Mrs. Knights house to visit. Braydens eyes, coldly. Chapter 1109 Punished Teddy has not received much higher education, but he is a man who takes what he can get. Since that time Myra rejected him outright, he never mentioned the confession again, but he still went to the garden to help Mrs. Knight as usual. Perhaps this is the simple folk of the mountain vige. Teddy, isnt it sad that Myra rejected you? Mrs. Knight asked deliberately. No, feelings like this, its still about fate. Teddy replied indifferently. Mrs. Knight did not say anything, just smiled. Teddy is an honest man, he definitely will not force Myra, nor will he put any pressure on her. Myra, whats the matter with you, this is what you did? Suddenly, the supervisor pointed at Myras nose and shouted. Instantly, Myra was blinded. She had no idea what was going on. Whats wrong, supervisor? Myra rushed to ask. Look, this is the goods you put out? The supervisor shouted in exasperation.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. At once, all eyes looked at Myra in unison. Myra slowly walked to the shelves, and those goods were not ced by her at all! No, supervisor, I didnt do this Doing it wrong and still looking for excuses? Myra, youve got a lot of talent! The supervisor directly interrupted her words. Looking at the supervisors aggressive look and not letting her exin, Myra understood that the supervisor was looking for a fight. It was just that today, coincidentally, the store manager was not in. And it was because of this that the supervisor was looking for trouble in an open manner. Supervisor, these things really werent ced by Myra. A colleague exined for Myra. You shut up and get out if you dont want to do it! The supervisor yelled. In an instant, all the people dispersed, except Myra who stood still, listening to the supervisors unpleasant and harsh words. Whats going on in there? Whats all the noise? Brayden, who was in the car, asked. Leon handed Brayden the drink he got from the supermarket directly and made it to the front driver. One of the employees made a mistake and the supervisor is scolding. Leon replied lightly. Without stopping too long, Leon started the car. Soon, the car stopped at the entrance of the garden. Knock, knock, knock! Teddy and Mrs. Knight looked at each other with some curiosity. Myra was at work, Franklin was at school, who woulde to the garden at this hour? Mrs. Knight slowly opened the door and saw a man in a suit standing in the doorway with no expression on his face. Hello, may I ask who you are looking for? Mrs. Knight asked in a low voice. Hello, Im looking for Mrs. Knight, Brayden replied politely. Mrs. Knight looked at the man in front of her suspiciously, she did not know this person, he suddenly came to her, what is the matter? Mrs. Knight was alerted to the fact that he had something to do with the flowers. Is there something wrong? Mrs. Knight asked straightforwardly. You are Mrs. Knight, right? Brayden asked politely. Yes, I am. Just say what you want. Mrs. Knight said nonchntly. Looking at the aura of the woman in front of him, Brayden finally understood why she had so firmly refused to cooperate with him. Mrs. Knight, can Ie in and talk to you? Brayden asked. Mrs. Knight looked Brayden up and down and decided he wasnt a bad guy, so she let him in. Brayden looked at the whole garden and was a little enchanted. He always believed that most women who like flowers and nts are very kind and simple, and this Mrs. Knight, although she spoke a bit unkindly just now, is undeniably an old woman who does not like to be with the world. If there is anything, just say it directly, I am very busy here. Mrs. Knight said nonchntly. Mrs. Knight, let me introduce myself, I am the president of Kirnd Group Group. Brayden directly extended his right hand. Mrs. Knight froze for a moment, and then resumed her previous expression. She knew Kirnd Group, and she also knew Brayden, only she did not expect that Brayden woulde to her personally. If you came to try to cooperate with me, then please go back, I have made it very clear that I will not cooperate with you. Mrs. Knight said dryly. Braydens mouth curved up at the corners. The first time in his life that someone refused to cooperate with him, Brayden looked around and at Mrs. Knight and did not say anything. As long as a normal person, she must have a soft spot. And Brayden had been looking for Mrs. Knights soft spot. Grandma! Suddenly, Franklin pushed open the door and shouted, jumping into Mrs. Knights arms. Youre back, are you hungry? Mrs. Knight looked at the child in front of her dotingly. No, my mom ising backter. Franklin replied happily. Hello, Uncle. Franklin bowed in front of Brayden. Mrs. Knight hurriedly pushed the child into the next room and wouldnt let him out. These days, there are all kinds of people who will do anything to get what they want. You go away, cooperation is exempt. Mrs. Knight waved her hand directly, signaling Brayden to leave. Brayden was wise enough to leave. Big brother, what should we do? That Mrs. Knight is not willing to cooperate with us. Leons eyes had a hint of worry in them. She will work with us. Brayden replied firmly. Leon looked at Brayden next to him suspiciously, not knowing what he was talking about. Myra, this months bonus is all deducted, and also, you dont have any more time off work. In the office, the supervisor said fiercely. Myra knew that the supervisor would not take it lying down. Myra was silent, always feeling a little aggrieved, but still had to bear the burden alone. What? Myra, are you not convinced? The supervisor suddenly asked, looking at her grimly. Of course not convinced! The more Myra thought about it, the angrier she became. No. Myra replied. I dont know where the hell the supervisor came from, big temper, no vision, and always looking for a fight, Myra bristled, and walked to the cashier with a stomach full of grievances. Sister Myra, how is it? What did the supervisor say? The colleagues were concerned and asked. The bonus was deducted, and there is no more off work this month, thats all. It seems that I have to wait until next month to treat you guys to dinner. Myra shrugged helplessly at them. Instantly, several women began to bombard behind their backs. How can the supervisor be like this, its clearly not Sister Myras responsibility, how can she just say shell be punished? Yes, this matter has to be reacted to with the store manager Not long after, the supervisor came out of the office, several women immediately dispersed, pretending to be serious. Chapter 1110 Trapped Maam, Im not off duty this month. Myra said with a beep. Mrs. Knight looked at Myra with a suspicious look on her face. That, I have to make good money. Myra didnt want Mrs. Knight to worry. Mom, didnt you used to have time off work? Franklin whispered, with an unhappy look. Mrs. Knight didnt ask questions, even though she doubted what Myra was saying. Mrs. Knight respected Myras choice if she didnt want to talk about it. The supermarket was as busy as ever, and every service worker was very attentive and conscientious. myra had not taken a break from work for half a month, and the people around her were very distressed to see her like this, but did not dare to offend the supervisor. The store manager, for some reason, had note back for a long time. Myra, you work overtime tonight. The supervisor suddenly shouted. Instantly, Myra felt very distressed. She had been working for ten hours in a row, howe she had to work overtime tonight? That, supervisor, Im not feeling well today, see if I can work overtime another day, let someone else take my ce for a while today. Myra seriously looked at the supervisor in front of her, hoping that she would be able to let her off the hook. She didnt know what was going on, but she had been having stomach pains since she woke up in the morning, at first because her stomach was cold, but all day long, it was the same situation, which made Myra a little worried. She wanted to go to the health room after work to get some medicine to eat, but she had to work overtime again. Now that the store manager is not here, the entire supermarket is in the hands of the supervisor, and other leaders are turning a blind eye. The supervisor slowly approached Myra, smiling coldly. Myra, you do not give me pretend to be sick ah, tonight, it is you, overtime, not to rece others! The supervisors voice, ruthlessly arranged to her. Sometimes, Myra really wanted to have a good chat with the supervisor, why did she always make things difficult for herself, the impression was that she did not do anything wrong to the supervisor. Supervisor, I really have a stomachache, I want to get some medicine to take. Myra covered her stomach with a painful expression. Your stomach hurts, right? Bear it! The supervisor replied coldly, and then directly left straight away. Looking at the supervisors back, Myras heart was breaking. She couldnt understand why the supervisor was treating her like this. Sure enough, when the closing time came, the colleagues in the supermarket left one after another. The entire supermarket, only Myra and the supervisor two people left, but Myra outside, the supervisor in the office. Usually the supermarket overtime until ten oclock can be withdrawn, but this evening, it was eleven oclock, the supervisor insisted that she would not let her go, obviously there was no one customer in the supermarket, she just did not let Myra go home. Finally, at half past eleven, the supervisor slowly came out of the office, with a haggard look on her face. Supervisor, its almost twelve oclock Wait a minute, Im going to the bathroom. The supervisor yawned and left straight away. Looking at the supervisors back, Myra was a little lost. Finally, it was twelve oclock, but Myra did not see the supervisor return. Myra looked at her watch and was a little anxious. But why hadnt the supervisore out from the bathroom by now? Myra looked at the dark sky outside and was a little lost. Soon, it was one in the morning, Myra could not wait any longer and went straight to the bathroom, but found that there was no one inside. Myra searched around and still found no trace of the supervisor. At that moment, Myra ran straight to the door, but found that the door had been locked. The door was locked in the supermarket. Myra sneered, tossing and turning for so long, it was just for this. Myra slowly walked to the lounge andy down on a crib next to her, with her eyes wide open, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. Hey, Myra, whats going on? Its sote, why arent you back yet? Mrs. Knight asked worriedly. Mom, why arent you back yet? On the phone, came Franklins voice. Maam, that, I wont go back tonight, the supermarket is doing an event today, there are especially many customers Myra, afraid of their worry, made up a reason to exin.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Knight did not hear Myras bottomless and panicked tone. Franklin, you go to bed, okay? You have to go to school tomorrow. Mrs. Knight gently stroked the childs hair. Franklin yawned twice in a row and walked straight into the room. Myra, tell me, what is going on? Why is it sote today? I dont know whether the supermarket is doing activities or not. Mrs. Knight said seriously. Myra knew that Mrs. Knight is always very smart, so she told her the cause and effect of the matter. But the so-called development process was summed up by Myra in one sentence. Maam, when I left work today, I went to the bathroom and they all thought I had gone home, so they locked me in. Myra said directly. Instantly, Mrs. Knights heart was a ball of anger. Obviously to be a simple, ordinary cashier, how to work, to be more tired than a salesman! Who locked you in? Mrs. Knight asked bluntly. Just a colleague of mine who is quite close, its okay, she didnt mean to do it. Myra said hastily. Although Mrs. Knight is not versed in the world and does not like the so-called heart eyes set, but she has experienced it before, naturally she will not easily believe what Myra said. Someone must have locked her in the supermarket on purpose! A cold light shed in Mrs. Knights eyes. The next day, the sun was already hanging in the sky early, Myra stretched her back and slowly opened her eyes. Hey, Myra, why are you here so early? The supervisor had juste to walk out of the office. I didnt go back yesterday. Myra replied indifferently. Of course the supervisor knew that Myra hadnt been back all night, and that was her doing. You didnt go back? Why? The supervisor pretended to be surprised. Myra smiled coldly. This woman, she was really good at acting! Well, I identally fell asleep in the loungest night, so I forgot to go back. Myra replied indifferently. She didnt mention the fact that she was locked in the supermarket. The supervisor looked at the woman in front of him, and a hint of suspicion shed in his eyes. This Myra, quite good at being a human being, did not even mention the matter of being locked in the supermarket. However, so what? As long as she wants to do things, she wants to make things difficult for Myra, no one can stop! The supervisor tightly clenched his fist in his hand and looked fiercely at Myra in front of him. Chapter 1111 Uncle does not look like a bad person Myra, you can talk to me about anything in the future, although I am not a big family, but in this small mountain vige, talk is still a little weight. Mrs. Knight seriously looked at the woman in front of her a little heartbroken. She knew Myra very well, even if she was aggrieved, she would not tell others. Madam, its okay, dont worry, with you around who dares to bully me. Myra hugged Mrs. Knight tightly behind her back. Myra had always treated Mrs. Knight like her own mother, so no matter what she encountered in the supermarket, she always reported the good news but not the bad. But, Mrs. Knight, I heard that there is a person who oftenes to the garden to look for you recently, why is that? Myra looked suspiciously at Mrs. Knight in front of her. He wants to buy flowers, and I am not willing to sell them. Mrs. Knight answered directly. The people in the vige are not like the people in the city, they just want to live a good life, peace and quiet, in and simple is enough. Myra knew why Mrs. Knight didnt work with people, so she didnt ask any further. Oh, maam, I have to go, Imte. Myra suddenly shouted. Then you take care of yourself on the way! Mrs. Knight looked at Myra worriedly. The woman turned around and immediately disappeared from Mrs. Knights sight. Big brother, its been checked out. Leon happily looked at Brayden in front of his desk and said. Say. Brayden looked out the window with some confidence in his eyes. The boys name is Franklin, a child adopted by Mrs. Knight, currently studying in an elementary school in a small mountain vige, I heard that school, very dpidated. Leon said in a low voice. Braydens mouth at the corners of a curve of satisfaction, he had guessed it would be so! Leon, I want to see the principal of that school, immediately. Brayden looked at Leon seriously. For this kind of behavior of Brayden, Leon is really hard to understand. However, in Braydens opinion, he did not need to understand only to do. Leon turned around, made a phone call, and things were quickly taken care of. Brother, we can leave now. Leon gently tapped Brayden on the shoulder. Go. Brayden didnt even look back and left straight away. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Finally, the car stopped in front of the school.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Knock, knock, knock! Brayden politely knocked lightly on the door of the principals office. Pleasee in! Just pushing open the door, when the principal saw the visitor clearly, he hurriedly came forward to greet him. Hello, Mr. Kirnd, youvee in person, Ill juste to you. The principal hurriedly greeted. Hello, Principal Lloyd, I heard that you are going to build a library in the school. Brayden smiled faintly and exined the reason for his visit. Yes, the children love to read, and a library is still necessary. Principal Lloyd exined. Before entering the principals office, Brayden and Leon had taken a look around the school. The school was dpidated and there was no basketball hoop and basic sports facilities werecking. Principal, Im not going to lie, Im in business, so I may not know as much as you do about education, but I think children cant grow without education, and the learning environment is important. So, if you think it is possible, I am willing to fund you, build a library and buy some sports facilities Brayden looked seriously at the man in front of him. At once, Leon was stunned. He had never thought that Brayden would fund a school in a small mountain vige. leon wondered what Braydens reason for doing so was. Mr. Kirnd, I cant thank you enough for this thought, but I would like to ask, why did you choose this school of ours? Although the principal was willing to ept Braydens help, he was more interested in finding out the reason why Brayden chose to help the school. Because you have people in this vige that I want to work with. Brayden replied bluntly. Finally, Leon next to him understood. In this way, Mr. Kirnd, although I am the principal, after all, the decision of the whole school needs to be discussed by all of us teachers together, so I still need The principal smiled slightly and did not say anything further. Thats as it should be. Brayden looked like he understood. Looking at the man in front of him, the principals eyes wereted with satisfaction. He thought that the person who sponsored their school would be that line of five big businessmen, but he just didnt expect that the visitor was courteous and a gentleman. After the two men exchanged a few pleasantries, Brayden left. Uncle! Suddenly, Franklin shouted. Brayden turned around and saw that it was Mrs. Knights young grandson. What are you doing here? Brayden squatted down and looked seriously at the child in front of him. I just got out of school, but uncle, why are you here again? The child asked innocently. I dont know why, Brayden looked at the child in front of him, always felt that he had a familiar smell. Uncle came here to take care of some things. Brayden gently stroked the childs hair. Uncle, our principal said that someone is going to fund our school to build a new library recently, is it you? Franklin asked in a low voice. Brayden nodded and smiled. Leon, behind him, watched Braydens interaction with the child with some surprise. He had never seen Brayden so patient with a strange child before. Perhaps, this was fate. Your name is Franklin, right? Do you think Im a bad guy? Brayden suddenly asked. For this sudden question, Franklin some confused. I dont think uncle looks like a bad guy. Franklin replied in a low voice. Brayden dotingly pinched the childs cheeks, the corners of the mouth curved a curve of satisfaction. Then Ill work with your grandmother, okay? Brayden asked deliberately. He knew the child didnt know anything, but he was just willing to talk with him, without any purpose. Yeah, and my mom, Grandma and my mom are both very kind. Franklin said. You dont know, my mom is beautiful, shes the most beautiful woman Ive ever seen. Franklin lifted her chin slightly and said proudly. Ding ding ding . Brayden looked at the caller ID, it was thepany assistant. Good, then there is a chance, you take me to meet mom, OK, maybe, I can also your mother cooperation. Brayden stroked the childs head. Well, okay, uncle, you answer the phone first, Im going home. With that, Franklin turned to leave. Looking at the direction the child left, I dont know why, Brayden actually felt a littlefort in his heart. This was the first time he had felt sofortable since Dollys ident, and he didnt expect it to be with a child. Chapter 1112 Rescue What did you say? That uncle funded your school? Mrs. Knight looked at Franklin suspiciously. Yes, Grandma, I dont think that uncle is a bad person, and hes going to build us a new library and buy a lot of sports equipment. Franklin said with some excitement. Instantly, Mrs. Knights eyes dimmed. She had always thought that like Brayden such a rich man, every day is either a spendthrift or a woman, did not expect that the man was very kind to do some charity. This era, the society isplicated, the heart is dangerous, can make such a pattern of things, definitely not ordinary people. Thats right, Brayden is that special person. Franklin, what are you talking about? Myra slowly walked over and dotingly pinched the childs cheeks. Its an uncle who approached Grandma before and sponsored our school. Mom, when are you free, I want to introduce you to each other, and maybe, in the future, you can work with that uncle too. Franklin simply said. This child, how to think so far ahead? He is the president of a big city, but he is just a cashier in a small supermarket in a small mountain vige, what projects can she have to cooperate with others. Perhaps it was because she heard Franklin talk about Braydens school sponsorship that Mrs. Knights impression of Brayden changed a lot. Perhaps, she could cooperate with him, Mrs. Knight has been hesitant. I have to admit, no matter what the cooperation is, Mrs. Knight focus on the character. As long as there is no problem with character, even if the other party does not have funds, she can send flowers for free. Day by day, Mrs. Knight was taking care of the garden every day, and Myra was still working in the supermarket. Franklin continues to go to school as usual and lives at school and at home every day. Myra hoped that this peaceful life wouldst forever, but she didnt realize that she had a heartfelt past before. Big brother, today? Leon asked in a low voice. Go. Brayden replied decisively. But its raining tonight. Leon looked worriedly at the man in front of him. The road to the small mountain vige is very rugged, coupled with the bad weather at night, there is a heavy rainstorm, Leon naturally do not want Brayden to go out. Dont worry, Ill be careful. Brayden impatiently replied. Leon lowered his head, always feeling vaguely uneasy. Big brother, Ill go with you. Leon replied firmly. No, you go home and sleep, recently busy, you have not had much rest, tonight I will go alone. Brayden directly refused. Unable to resist Braydens persistence, in the end, Leon chose to listen to Braydens arrangement. Boom! As soon as he left the house, thunder rang out, followed by a downpour of rain. Brother, be careful on the road, call me if anything happens! Leon shouted from upstairs. Brayden didnt say anything, just gave him a victory gesture. The rain was getting heavier, the thunder was getting louder, and a lightning bolt was adding a bit of terror to the night. Brayden looked firmly out the window and pulled the car over to the side of the road, trying to wait for a little less rain before leaving. I dont know how long he waited, Brayden restarted the car and drove towards the small mountain vige. This afternoon, Mrs. Knight took the initiative to call him and said she wanted to talk to him. Brayden would never easily give up such a good opportunity, even if there would be heavy rain this evening. Grandma, what are you looking at? Franklin jumped into Mrs. Knights arms. Grandma is waiting for someone, if hees, I will work with him no matter how much the price is offered, if he does note, it means he is not qualified to work with me. A cold light shed in Mrs. Knights eyes. She would like to see how far that Brayden could go! Hey, wheres your mother? Mrs. Knight asked in a low voice. Not off work yet. Franklin replied with her head down and her eyes full of worry. The road was getting rougher and rougher, there were more and more puddles on the road, and the rain was still drizzling down. Brayden looked ahead, a little weary. For thetest project, he has not slept for three days in a row, was nning to sleep well today, and then Mrs. Knight a phone call, directly let Brayden again to the spirit. Hey, big brother, have you arrived? Leon did not feelfortable to call again to ask, there are a few anxiety in the tone. Almost there, dont worry, you dont have to worry about me. Go to sleep, you have a very important task toplete tomorrow. Brayden said softly. The two men exchanged pleasantries and hung up the phone. However, Brayden felt that the road to the small mountain vige was getting more and more difficult. Dang! Suddenly, the car went into a big puddle of water. Brayden tried to restart the car, but it was no use, the car could not get out.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Seeing that the appointed time with Mrs. Knight was almost up, Brayden was a little anxious. Finally, the man reluctantly picked up the umbre next to the car, directly out of the car. The rain suddenly became heavy, the road puddles, can not tell which is the puddle which is the road. Perhaps it is really too tired, Brayden suddenly felt dizzy and weak. He shook his head hard, trying to make himself more awake, but at this time, he was like taking sleeping pills, very sleepy, very tired. Finally, Braydens eyes closed and his whole body copsed. Hey, Myra, let me take you home, its raining so hard, youre not very safe alone. A colleague shouted. Dont worry, our home is very close. Myra smiled and refused. After walking out of the supermarket and looking at the dark sky outside, Myra rubbed her hands together and opened her umbre to run into the rain. Why is it raining so hard all of a sudden , Myra muttered. Suddenly, a person in front of her, appeared in Myras eyes. The person lying on the ground was not moving at all. This made Myra feel a little scared. Myra slowly walked over to him. No, it is better not to meddle in the matter. Myra hurriedly turned around and wanted to leave, but her conscience was always at stake. Myra still came to the man and carefully ced her hand in front of the mans nose. Luckily, not dead, the woman used all her strength to carry the man on her back. Why, so heavy! Myra gritted her teeth and kept going. Whats going ontely? Howe there are always odd things and odd people! Myra sighed. Maam! Maam! Just as she walked to the door, Myra shouted. Upon hearing Myras voice, Mrs. Knight rushed out. When she saw two wet people, especially Myra carrying a man on her back, Mrs. Knights whole body was not good. Chapter 1113 Respecting Choices Whats going on? Mrs. Knight asked worriedly. The man fainted. Myra answered hurriedly. There was no hospital in the small mountain vige, only an outpatient clinic, but it waste at night and they had long since closed. Well, Myra, you go and take a bath, and leave this man to me. Mrs. Knight rushed forward to assist. When Myra put the man on the bed, Mrs. Knight was stunned. She had not seen who the man was, but now she finally recognized him. Throughout the night, Mrs. Knight waited for Brayden to wake up. When she thought Brayden had not kept his appointment, this man suddenly appeared in front of her again. Isnt that Uncle? Franklin rubbed her eyes and asked in a low voice. Grandma, is uncle okay? Franklin looked at Brayden worriedly, her eyes full of anxiety. The heartache in the childs eyes, Mrs. Knight all see in the eyes, she did not think that this child so like Brayden. Come on, son, go to bed, you have to go to school tomorrow. Mrs. Knight gently stroked Franklins head. Franklin looked at Brayden in bed and was worried. Dont worry, Grandma will cure him. Mrs. Knight smiled at the child. Yes, Mrs. Knight can heal, although not very proficient, but the most basic cold and fever, or can treat. Ding ding ding Braydens cell phone on the table next to her. Mrs. Knight looked at the caller ID, it was Leon. mrs. Knight didnt know who Leon was, so naturally she wouldnt just answer peoples calls. Maam, how is he? Myra came out of the bathroom and hurriedly asked. Nothing, just a fever, Ill take some medicine tomorrow, dont worry. Mrs. Knight replied indifferently. But he has to change out of these clothes, or it will get worse. Mrs. Knight added. Myra rushed over and looked at the man in the bed. Just now on the road, the surrounding darkness, she simply did not see the mans face clearly, but now she felt that this man is very handsome. The angr features, attractive wheat skin tone, and the sexy corbone Myra suddenly became obsessed. The womans shoulder was gently tapped by Mrs. Knight. Ah? Mrs. Knight, you called me? Myra hurried back to her senses. Ill leave it to you to change his clothes. Mrs. Knight said softly. Better change him into dry clothes. Mrs. Knight turned and walked away. Instantly, Myra felt as if she had been struck by lightning, her head was in a fog. No, whats going on here? Howe Im here to help him, change his clothes? Myra muttered. In fact, there was no other suitable person besides her. That, big brother, Im going to help you undress ah no, have to find a clean shirt first. Myra rushed to go through the clothes in the closet. This man, at a nce, is a few meters, even for him to wear their own pants, it should look like shorts! No matter, no matter, first undress! Myra pulled the covers upward, put her hands under the covers, and slowly undressed the man. The buttons on the shirt were already unbuttoned by Myra. It was so not easy! Myra closed her eyes and took a deep breath. I dont know how long it took, but the mans clothes were finally thrown by Myra directly into the dirty clothes basket next to him. The mans eyes were closed on the bed, and Myra suddenly felt that he was familiar, but couldnt remember where she had seen him before. Dolly, Dolly, I miss you so much. Brayden suddenly muttered. Dolly, dont go, Im begging you, dont leave me. Brayden muttered softly. The woman he was chanting about was his wife, I think? Myra suddenly had some envy of his wife. In Mrs. Knights house, there were only three rooms, Mrs. Knight, Myra and Franklin, one for each, so when Brayden was carried into Myras roomst night, Myra didnt sleep the whole night. Maam, Im going to bete, that, and the man I brought back yesterday, please take care of that. Myra yelled. You go to work, Ill take care of it, dont worry! Mrs. Knight replied. That was also the partner she was about to develop, how could she possibly treat Brayden poorly. Myra looked at the breakfast on the table, hurriedly picked up an egg and ran straight away. Dolly, Dolly, dont go! Suddenly, Brayden sat up from the bed with a start. Mrs. Knight looked at Brayden, who had just woken up, and didnt say anything. Mrs. Knight? Brayden looked at the woman in front of him suspiciously. Well, youre awake? Come and drink some water and finally take your medicine. Mrs. Knight hurriedly said, without a trace of ripple in her tone. Looking at the woman in front of him, Brayden felt a little relieved. You saved me yesterday? Thank you. Brayden hurriedly thanked. It wasnt me, it was our Myra who saved you. Mrs. Knight hurriedly replied. Hearing this strange name, Brayden was a little curious, how did she transport herself here? Yesterday it was raining heavily, Myra was on her way back, met you, and carried you back. Mrs. Knight said indifferently. Cough Instantly, Brayden coughed, and it seemed that the result of yesterdays rain had made him sick. Mrs. Knight meant that he had been carried back by a woman? Brayden suddenly became interested in this Myra. Where is she now? Im going to thank her. Brayden rushed to say. No, shes gone to work, dont bother her. Mrs. Knight replied in a soft voice. Braydens eyes, instantly dimmed, that is his life saver ah! Mr. Kirnd, you werete yesterday. Mrs. Knight suddenly said. At once, Brayden blindfolded, although yesterday there was an ident, but he didte. Mrs. Knight, its my fault for beingte, I didnt call you or text you, it was my mistake this time, Im sorry. Brayden said sincerely. Brayden has always been a take it or leave it man,te iste, there is nothing to exin. However, Mrs. Knight was very fond of his air. Then lets start talking now. Mrs. Knight suddenly said. Brayden was surprised for a moment, and then resumed his previous expression. I am willing to work with you, but I have a request, my cooperation with you, do not want to be public, I just want to have a calm and quiet life. Mrs. Knight looked at you man in front of her seriously.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. If he does not even agree to this, then there is no need to continue to talk about this cooperation. No problem, dont worry, I respect your choice. Brayden said directly. Chapter 1114 Reunion Looking at the dozens of missed calls on his phone, Brayden immediately called back. Brother, where are you now? Hows it going? Not being able to contact him all night, Leon was worried that something had happened. Nothing, dont worry. Brayden replied in a low voice. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Brayden hung up the phone. Then, after breakfast, Brayden followed Mrs. Knight directly to the garden. The garden was beautiful with all kinds of beautiful flowers and dazzling fragrance, which dazzled Braydens eyes. Mrs. Knight seemed to be in a very good mood and kept patiently introducing to Brayden thenguage of the flowers represented by various flowers. You see, thenguage of this flower is lost and found. There used to be a pair of lovers who were very much in love, and then for some reason got separated. A few yearster, the man identally found the woman on the side of the road, and in that moment, this is this flower, in full bloom. Mrs. Knight spoke with great devotion, as if the woman was herself back then. Brayden suddenly remembered Dolly, is she really dead? The mans eyes were a little dim. Mr. Kirnd? Mrs. Knight nudged Braydens arm. What are you thinking about? If you want, we can not only be partners, we can also make friends. Mrs. Knight said seriously. Mrs. Knight likes to make good and warm-hearted friends. Looking at Mrs. Knights kind and benevolent appearance, I dont know why, Brayden actually have the idea of wanting to confide in her all the things in his heart. Its okay, Mrs. Knight, Id like to ask for your support in the future. Brayden politely. The man looked at theposite flowers that Mrs. Knight had just introduced and was a bit lost in thought. Here, its for you. Then, Mrs. Knight gave someposite flowers to Brayden. Brayden instantly felt some peace of mind, without any reason. Mrs. Knight, I want to go out for a walk. Brayden suddenly said sullenly. Go out the door and go all the way to the right, you can see a river, its especially quiet there Mrs. Knight knew that Brayden must be sad, it is better to let him hold the flowers and miss a while by himself in silence. Looking at Braydens departing figure, Mrs. Knight shook her head. A man who is infatuated is the cutest, but also the most stubborn. I hope he can wait for the beloved one!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Mrs. Knights eyes shed with a hint of expectation. Knock knock Brayden had just left when there was a frantic knock on the door, and by the sound of the knock the air seemed urgent. Myra? What are you doing back? Arent you at work? Mrs. Knight looked suspiciously at the panting woman before her. Quick, madam, are there any extra flowers in the yard? The supermarket needs them now. Myra said hurriedly. The potted nts in the supermarket were all grown by Mrs. Knight, but there were very few of them, after all, the supermarket was still mainly selling household goods and food. Yes, whats wrong with this? Mrs. Knight gently patted the womans back to smooth her breath. Oops today the supermarket did not know what a group of people came, had toposite flowers, said how much to how much, the supermarket leadership originally disagreed, but considering that since the flowers are ced out, this time it must be to meet the needs of customers, or people will find things, so Myra exined with difficulty. She knew that Mrs. Knight had always disliked too big a deal, and even more so, she disliked those who were bullying people. Mrs. Knight frowned tightly, thought and thought, but decided to move the flowers in the yard. You tell your leader, after this time the flowers are sold, I wont put them there anymore, and I wont sell them. Mrs. Knight looked seriously at the Myra person in front of her. The Myra man nodded firmly. Instantly, there were several big men in the yard, all supermarket employees who were moving flowers. Looking at the pots ofposite flowers being moved out, Mrs. Knights eyes were full of heartache. Mrs. Knight, its not enough, theres one less pot, the customer has specified these quantity of flowers. Suddenly, an employee shouted out. No more, thats all! Mrs. Knight replied angrily. Mrs. Knights hands were sped in front of her, and she had a bitter, angry aura. The employee did not dare to speak and pushed Myras arm. That, madam, is there really no more pots? Well be fine after this one, and well never ship again. Myra said in a low voice. Myra is an employee in the supermarket, naturally she cant make things difficult for her, instantly Mrs. Knights eyes softened. You go to the river, looking for the man you carried backst night, he still has some. Mrs. Knight said slowly. Before Mrs. Knight instructed, Myra has long disappeared. By the river, Brayden held aposite flower, eyes moist. He suddenly realized that the river in front of him was the same river that Dolly fell into in a car ident. Dolly! Brayden yelled at the calm river. But there was no response. Brayden looked at theposite flower in his hand, and then at the river, a sharp pain in his heart. Ah! A careless Myra fell to the ground, and to save time, she immediately stood up and rushed towards the river,pletely ignoring her knee which was already bleeding. Finally, she saw the mans back. Hey! Myra shouted at the back. What a familiar voice, Brayden immediately turned around. Instantly, Braydens eyes widened. Hello, I am Myra, that, we are in urgent need ofposite flowers in the supermarket, you this pot, can I have it? Myra took a big breath. Brayden hadnt snapped out of his surprise just then and stared straight at the woman in front of him. Hello, hello, can you hear me? Myra waved her hand in front of Braydens face. Dolly! Suddenly, Brayden hugged the woman in front of him tightly, a line of hot tears flowing onto the womans shirt. Myra was shocked, she admitted that the man in front of her was really handsome, but she was not a casual woman. myra pushed Brayden away with all her strength and blinked her big eyes at him. Hey, pay attention, will you give me the flowers or not? Myra pointed to theposite flower in Braydens hand. Dolly, youre hurt! Brayden stared at the womans bleeding knee. Dolly? Myra instantly understood that this man was mistaken for someone else! Its none of your business, just tell me if you give a damn or not. Before Myra could finish her sentence, Brayden gave her a princess hug and the womany directly into the mans arms. Suddenly, Myra was quiet, she just felt her heart beating rapidly, breathing more and more sharply. With her head next to the mans chest, Braydens heartbeat sounded so strong to the woman. Well, youre hurt, Ill take you back, dont worry,pound flower, its for you. Brayden said softly. I dont know why, snuggled in the mans arms, listening to the mans voice, Myra actually feel very peaceful. Chapter 1115 It’s better to hold her Hey, Mr. Kirnd, put me down, Im fine. Myras face was flushed red. People in small mountain viges are very conservative and traditional in their thinking, if this is seen by others, it will definitely be misunderstood again. Where is the hospital? Brayden lowered his head and looked at the woman in his arms with distress. Myra instantly froze. Such a small mountain vige, where is the hospital? We dont have a hospital here, only an outpatient clinic. Myra replied softly, not daring to look the man in the eyes. Braydens eyes, deep and divine, seemed to be able to see through a persons heart. Where is it, tell me, I will take you to the outpatient clinic. Braydens firm and deep look made Myra feel a little heartbroken. For the first time in the small mountain vige, she was so close to a man, and for the first time, she was held in a mans arms. Yo, Myra, your boyfriend, hes so handsome! Yeah, Myra, youre too uninteresting, you dont even tell us you have a boyfriend. Thats right, hey, handsome, invite us to dinner some day, if you want to chase our Myra, you have to go through us. A few women came up to Myra and Brayden, looking at them gossiping. What are you talking about guys, hes not Myra blinked, her face red like an apple, gesturing for them to shut up. Okay, Ill buy you guys dinner some day. Brayden suddenly interrupted Myras unspoken words. Myra looked at the man in front of her and her eyes widened. Was he admitting that he was his boyfriend? I dont know why, but Myras heart was actually a little joyful. Yoyo, Myra, not bad! Shouldnt we change our name to brother-inw? Yes, yes, brother-inw is good, brother-inw remember to contact often ah, we are leaving first! Several women hurriedly ran away. Of course they knew they couldnt be light bulbs. In the same ce, only Myra and Brayden were left. At once, the surrounding area was quiet, and the air seemed to freeze. Myra nervously looked at Brayden, a moment of speech, Brayden looked at the woman, how he wanted to lower his head, gently kissed her forehead, but she did not seem to remember him. For a long time, it was only when Brayden stepped away that Myra came back to her senses. That, just now those people are my friends, we usually like to joke, you do not mind ah. Myra exined awkwardly. Im not joking. Suddenly, Brayden stopped. Myra froze, at this point, she just felt a little oxygen deprived. You really dont remember me? Brayden looked seriously at the woman in front of him. Myra looked at Brayden suspiciously, was she supposed to know him? Mr. Kirnd, Im sorry, you really have the wrong person, Im Myra, Myra again remembered the man just shouted Dolly. Brayden didnt say anything and walked straight to the clinic. Gee, Myra, whats going on here? How did you fall so badly? The doctor rushed to ask. The doctor had always had a good rtionship with Myra and Mrs. Knight, both of whom were very kind people.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Its nothing, I just fell identally. Myra smiled shyly. Is that so? Its not like someone bullied you, right? The doctor looked suspiciously at Brayden next to her, his eyes revealing a cold light. The doctor and Mrs. Knight were simr in age, so naturally she thought of Myra as her own daughter. Aunt, I fell on my own, he carried me to the clinic. Myra hurriedly exined. The doctor breathed a sigh of relief. Brayden looked to the left and to the right, and kept surveying the room, his brow wrinkled slightly. This clinic, how so simple! Almost without any hesitation, Brayden directly took out his cell phone and dialed. Hey Leon, you go to the hospital, see what medical facilities are avable, and then buy some regr ones and send them to the address I sent you. Brayden said indifferently. For what Brayden said, Leon would never refuse, and after hanging up the phone, he immediately drove to the hospital. Hey, who is he? He carried you all the way here without a word ofint. The doctor leaned over Myras ear and said, with a hint of gossip in his eyes. Oh, him, it was rainingst night and he fainted, then I carried him back to our house Myra said softly. However, this man is quite handsome and seems to have a good personality, he didnt even refute that attitude of mine just now, I think, you two are quite suitable. The doctor nudged Myras shoulder. Aunt, what are you talking about, he is a city man, I am just a viger from a small mountain vige. Myras eyes dimmed. The two peoples living environment, the disparity was too great, and I guess their thoughts and other aspects were also very different, living together like this was too tiring. Ah! Suddenly, Myra shouted out loud. You girl, what city people or not, as long as they are good people. The doctor pressed Myras wound. Hearing Myras shouting, Brayden rushed into the ward. Whats wrong? Does it hurt? Brayden held Myras hand tightly. Instantly, the two women were stunned. This man, is not too active, right? Cough the doctor deliberately coughed. Myra hurriedly drew her hand back. That, well, this is the medicine for you, every night before going to bed remember to change ah, and, try to walk less, not walking better. The doctor deliberately nced at Brayden. Myra knew what the doctorsst sentence meant, just beamed and did not say anything. Come on, get up here. Brayden squatted down directly in front of Myra. The doctor next to him, looking at the scene in front of him, covered his mouth and snickered a little. That, Mr. Kirnd, you do not listen to the aunt nonsense, I have no big deal, can walk, so do not bother you. Saying that, Myra was about to get out of bed. Suddenly, Brayden a force, pulling the woman into his arms. Good girl, do you want me to hold you, or do you want me to carry you? The mans voice, low and charming, Myra suddenly felt a little suffocated. Shit, she cant really like him, right? Myra clenched her fist in her hand nervously. Uh, that, youd better hold her, or youll touch the wound on your knee. The doctor suddenly said, rushing to turn around and leave. What? Myra looked at the direction the doctor left. Before she knew it, Myra fell into the mans arms again. Myra felt ashamed of herself, but Brayden felt happy. It was getting dark, the stars blinked naughtily in the sky, and the bright full moon shone for Brayden on the way home. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Braydens mouth curved up at the corners with a touch of satisfaction. Mom! Franklin suddenly shouted. Chapter 1116 Be My Dad, OK Instantly, Braydens eyes dimmed. Franklin turned out to be her child! Mom, whats wrong with you? Franklin rushed forward to support Myra. Its okay, I just fell down identally. Myra gently stroked the childs hair, a smile of relief on her face. But Brayden, who was next to her, was full of gloom. The boy walked straight to the side and looked out of the window with a biting aura emanating from his body. Uncle, whats wrong with you? Franklin suddenly ran up to Brayden and asked cautiously. Brayden turned around and looked at the child in front of him, his eyes revealing a cold light. franklin was startled and rushed to Myra, jumping into the womans arms. Mom, just now uncles eyes, really scary ah! Franklin leaned over and whispered in Myras ear. Myra looked at Brayden in front of the window and was a little puzzled. She didnt know why, Brayden would suddenly be so cold, obviously just now he was very enthusiastic to carry himself home. Mr. Kirnd, its gettingte, youre hungry, arent you? Myra asked tentatively. Brayden slowly turned around and looked at Myra, his eyes were full of deep emotion, Myra could not stand this kind of eyes containing strange feelings, hurriedly averted his gaze. That, Id better cook, madam will be backter. Myra hurriedly walked into the kitchen. I dont know why, but as soon as she looked at that man, Myras heart inexplicably raced and her breath caught. She must be crazy! Myra shook her head vigorously, trying to clear her head more. Brayden stood in front of the window, looking out at the dark sky, lost in thought. Next to him, Franklin was looking intently at his book and doing his homework. Myra in the kitchen kept busy non-stop, but for some reason, Braydens face kept appearing in Myras head. What the hell, why do I keep thinking about him? Myra muttered. Thinking about who? Suddenly, Brayden appeared behind Myra. What are you doing here? Myra looked at the man in front of her suspiciously. No sound at all, its so strange! I came to see you cook, do you need my help? Brayden asked in a low voice as he approached Myra. Myra hurriedly pushed Brayden away and kept her distance from him. No, I can do it myself, you go out, the kitchen is already small. Myra said in a panicked voice. Damn, her heart was racing again! Myra took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. Suddenly, Brayden took a giant leap and forced Myra into the cab. What did he want? Its not going to be a kiss, is it? The man lowered his head and slowly moved his face closer to the womans cheek, his right hand on the counter. myra just felt like her heart was about to beat out of her chest. The mans lips slowly approached the womans sexy thin lips, and finally, Myra still closed her eyes, waiting for the kiss that she wanted to avoid but didnt want to. Pop! Myra opened her eyes. Looking up, Braydens right hand closed a small door on the upper cab. What were you, just now, expecting? Brayden looked at the woman in front of him, a yful curve at the corner of his mouth. Instantly, Myra was embarrassed. She really thought that Brayden would kiss her just now! Uh, that, its nothing, I have to cook. Myra hurriedly pushed Brayden away and directly picked up the kitchen knife to cut vegetables.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. What a shame! Her ears are all red! Hey, Ill do the chopping, its too dangerous. Brayden hurriedly snatched the knife from the womans hand. The scene just now, she must be very nervous, it is better not to take the knife. Myra was beside her, watching Brayden cut vegetables, suddenly felt very familiar, as if he had seen this man cooking before. The woman hurriedly whacked her head. How is it possible, he is a city dweller, she is just a viger in a small mountain vige, how could the two people have crossed paths before. Im back! Suddenly, Mrs. Knight shouted. Grandma! Franklin jumped directly into Mrs. Knights arms. Myra! Hows your knee? Mrs. Knight shouted from the kitchen. Its all right, maam, itll be all right soon. Myra replied hurriedly. Brayden next to her looked at Myra with a look of distress in her eyes. Although it was true that the womans wound was not very serious, but it still needed a few days of recuperation. Wasnt Dolly like this in the past? Rather than let people worry, she would rather be hurt and endure the pain alone. Yo, Mr. Kirnd, why are you in the kitchen,e out quickly, Myra, you and Mr. Kirnd go rest, Ill cook. Said Mrs. Knight hurriedly pushed the two people out of the kitchen. Myra looked at Mrs. Knight, helplessly limped to the living room, Brayden saw and rushed forward to support the woman. The two mens backs were seen, and Mrs. Knights mouth curved up at the corners. The daytime events, she has heard, but she also heard about Braydens person, Brayden is not a man who easily touch women, since his wife died in a car ident, he has never touched another woman, but today, he actually carried Myra to the clinic, and also carried her home, which is a bit incredible. Suddenly, Mrs. Knights brow furrowed slightly. Myra was rescued by Mrs. Knight from the river, she is not a local, could it be, Brayden knew Myra before? Mrs. Knight looked at Brayden and Myra outside and was a little worried. For so long, she really took Myra as her own daughter, if one day she left, what should she and Franklin do? Uncle, I dont know this question, can you teach me? Suddenly, Franklin walked up to Brayden. This action of Franklin startled Myra next to him. He went to Brayden instead of asking himself to help him. Looking at the serious and cute child in front of him, Braydens heart softened. Okay, uncle help you look. Brayden picked the child up and put him on the sofa next to him. Look, this problem is actually not difficult, we have to review the problem , Brayden exined to the child. The first time I saw a small child so serious, Myras mouth unconsciously curved a curve of satisfaction. What a harmonious picture, what a warm atmosphere. This is not what you have always wanted? Come on,e on, lets eat! Mrs. Knight came out with the dishes. Madam, let me help you. With that, Myra was about to stand up. Suddenly, Brayden pressed the woman directly to the sofa, Good boy, you rest here, I will serve. The man turned around and walked into the kitchen. Myra blushed instantly. Mr. Kirnd, dont mind, we are a small mountain vige, not as good as the city, all we do is home cooked meals. Mrs. Knight said in a low voice. Its okay, maam, I just like home-cooked meals. Brayden smiled. Uncle, how about you being my daddy? Franklin couldnt help but ask, he really liked this uncle. Chapter 1117 Willing to wait Mrs. Knight and Myra were stunned. What the hell was this kid smoking, why did he say such a borderline word in the cold. Franklin, what are you talking about, hurry up and eat. Myra kicked the child under the table. The child knew she had said the wrong thing and immediately lowered her head, picking at the rice in her bowl. I dont mind if your mommy wants to. Suddenly, Brayden replied in a low voice, ncing across at Myra. Myra was not Franklins real mother, but a child picked up by Mrs. Knight. And he was also overwhelmed by anger at the time. When I thought about it, the child was so old, how could it be Dollys own. Uncle, are you serious? Franklin suddenly lifted his head and looked straight at Brayden. Suddenly, Mrs. Knight also stopped her chopsticks, waiting for Braydens answer. Myra, on the other hand, had an embarrassed and expectant look on her face. Brayden was silent, because he knew that it would take some time for this woman to ept him. He was supposed to be joking, right? It was just to liven up the atmosphere. When Brayden didnt say anything, Myras eyes shed with a hint of sadness. Goodness, what the hell was she expecting, what sparks coulde from someone she had only met twice? Myra shook her head and continued eating her food, pretending that nothing was happening. Its true, its just that your mother wont marry me. Brayden looked at Myra, his eyes a little bleak. He didnt know why Dolly had suddenly lost her memory, but he was willing to wait it out until she got it back. Poof! Instantly, all the rice in Myras mouth spurted out, just in time, and sprayed on Braydens face. Mrs. Knight and Franklin were both stunned. Well, Im done eating, so Im going to my room. Mrs. Knight said suddenly. Ive finished eating, too. Franklin rushed to escape. At the table, Brayden and Myra were the only two people left. That, sorry, I didnt mean to. Myra rushed to Braydens side, picked up the napkin next to him and wiped the mans face. Brayden looked at the woman in front of him, full of affection, Myra suddenly felt a little embarrassed, and her hand unconsciously shook a little. That, Mr. Kirnd, Im sorry, why dont you go wash your face. Myra hurriedly said. If he continued to look at her, her whole face would have to be red outside the universe. Okay, then you can wash it for me. Brayden whispered.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Instantly, Myra was confused. What kind of reasoning is that? Whats the point of having someone else help him wash his face? Just when Myra was still hesitating how to refuse him, Brayden made a strong effort, pulled Myra up and walked to the bathroom. Help me wash my face. Brayden repeated. Myra was a little hesitant and embarrassed, but looking at the dirty face, or her own work, Myra finally picked up the towel next to her, dipped it in some water, approached Brayden, stood on her tiptoes, and wiped the mans face. Brayden half-crouched, trying to level with the woman to make it easier for her. Myra scrubbed very carefully, from lips to nose, to eyes, and forehead, every ce several times. People in the city are not like people in the mountain viges, they are very careful and clean. This is what Mrs. Knight told her before. Familiar eyes, familiar face, familiar smell, familiar feeling The woman in front of him, Brayden heart moved. He deliberately put his face close to the woman, Myra froze for a moment, then resumed his previous expression and continued to rub. Maybe its too long to smell the womans body, Brayden some impatience. Suddenly, he tightened his grip on the womans waist, and Myra looked up at the man, somewhat shyly. In an instant, a sloppy kissnded on Myras thin lips. brayden looked at Myra, somewhat lost in thought, Myra closed her eyes, somewhat enjoying herself. She herself did not know why she suddenly kissed this man. But Brayden tasted the love of a woman from this kiss. Ding ding ding Suddenly, Myras cell phone rang. The woman hurriedly opened her eyes and ran out. Myra,e to work early tomorrow, there are more things to do. The supervisors voice, coldly. I wonder what kind of problem the supervisor is up to again. Myras eyes shed a hint of helplessness. Whats wrong? Brayden walked over slowly. Nothing, I just have to go to work early tomorrow. Myra replied in a low voice. Brayden had heard Franklin say that Myra worked as a cashier in the supermarket, and, it seems, was often bullied by others. Brayden clenched his fist in his hand. The next morning, Myra was gone, Franklin went to school and Mrs. Knight went to the garden. Only Brayden was still at home, looking like he had nothing to do. After the dinnerst night, Mrs. Knight treated Brayden as her own family, she knew that he liked Myra, Myra also liked him, and Franklin was also very satisfied with the mans presence. The man looked at his watch, and with a satisfied curve at the corner of his mouth, he went straight out the door. Oh, if it isnt Mr. Kirnd, you are here, sorry to wee you! One of the leaders in the supermarket hurriedly greeted ingratiatingly. The store manager was not in, so Brayden had to go to these few remaining leaders. This supermarket of yours, its quite hot. Brayden deliberately said. The leaders did not know what Brayden meant, so they could only go along with his words. Okay okay. The leader nodded his head frequently. I just dont know, you leaders, how are you treating your employees? If not, I can manage for you, I have always advocated that management should be humane. Brayden deliberately said. A few leaders were frightened by his words. If this is really managed by him, then the whole supermarket, there are still what they have to do? Who does not know that Braydens resources are good as hell. Mr. Kirnd, dont worry, weve always been very humane to our employees, never harsh. The leader hurriedly exined. Brayden sneered. Myra, what the hell is wrong with you? What happened to the things you were told to set out yesterday, why are they like this today? The supervisor, who was not far away, started to find fault again. Myra lowered her head and helplessly listened to the supervisors count, with an unconvinced look on her face. Is this what you call humane? In public, how can you call this humane? Mr. Kirnd growled in a low voice. Several leaders next to him wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads, their bodies trembling continuously. Mr. Kirnd, she just arrived, she doesnt know what to do, I will definitely talk to herter. A leaders voice, some fear. No, Ill handle it myself. Saying that, Brayden walked straight over. Supervisor, Myra wasnt the one who put it up yesterday. Yeah, these things, you obviously put them up yourself. Shut the hell up! And again, all of you, get the hell out of here! The supervisor yelled. Chapter 1118 This is my father It should be you who should get out of here! Brayden coldly said to the supervisor. The eyes of all the women, in unison, looked at Brayden. instantly, Myra was also stunned. How could he be here? What was he going to do? Myra looked at the man in front of her suspiciously, a little curious. And the second the supervisor saw Brayden, his eyes immediately bloomed with love. This gentleman, what have youe to buy? The supervisor suddenly became extremely gentle and a little shy. When the other women around saw it, they all skimmed their mouths with a disgusted look. Im not here to buy anything, Im here to buy the supermarket. Brayden said indifferently. Suddenly, several women were surprised. This was the first time they had heard a man say something so bold. Hey hey hey, that, Mr. Kirnd, think twice, I must say properly, this you can not ah a leader rushed over, stammering. The small mountain vige is such a supermarket, if it falls into the hands of others, the store manager wille back and will be furious, then, they do not know how to die. Mr. Kirnd, dont worry, from tomorrow onwards, we will definitely rectify the whole supermarkets ethos, and absolutely manage humane the leader hurriedly said. But I think, that scene just now, looks not at all harmonious, the supervisor scolded the staff in front of everyone, this is called humane? Brayden looked fiercely at the supervisor in front of him. Feeling the biting aura emanating from the mans body, the supervisor even took a few steps back, a little afraid. Definitely, starting from tomorrow, we will manage properly, Mr. Kirnd if you dont believe, you cane over to supervise. The leader said in a low voice. All said to this point, if Brayden still want to insist on acquiring this supermarket, it would be a bit aggressive. Okay, Ill trust you for once. Brayden turned around and walked up to Myra. Looking at the man in front of her, Myra suddenly felt a warmth in her heart. Just now, was he taking it out for himself? Fool, tell me if there is anything in the future, I will protect you and take care of you. Brayden gently stroked Myras hair. Since there is no way to make this woman immediately remember everything that happened before, lets just start over! Wow, Sister Myra, this is your boyfriend, huh? Yeah Sister Myra, youre hiding it deep enough. Several women were gossiping next to each other. Only the supervisor was looking at Myra fiercely on the side, with some resentment mixed in her gaze. Myra, who are you? The supervisor clenched his fist tightly in his hand. Oops you guys listen to me Ill buy you guys dinner some day. Brayden suddenly took the womens shoulders and interrupted Myras words. Several women boiled up. Looking around at the pairs of gossipy and envious eyes, Myra hurriedly pulled Brayden out of the supermarket. Hey, Mr. Kirnd, what are you doing here, hurry up and go home. There was a hint of tension in Myras eyes. This woman, she was obviously just dying to see herself, so why did she have to hide it? This is not like Dollys character. Brayden tightened his grip on the womans small hand and looked down at Myra. I wont allow anyone to bully you. This is the best love words that Myra heard, Myra was touched. Well, Ill go back first, call me if you need anything. Brayden stroked the womans head. Looking at the mans departing back, Myra surprisingly felt some reluctance. What was wrong with herself? Myra pounded her head hard to try to clear her head. The actual fact is that you cant get a lot of time off in the afternoon. Yes, its still important to fall in love. Suddenly, a few women came out. All right, all right, hurry up and work. Myra turned back to the women and waved her hand at them. What are you doing? You dont want to work, you dont want to be paid! The supervisor shouted at them. Everyone knew that the supervisor was angry and did not dare to provoke him, so they hurried back to their posts. I say Lia ah, we know you are still young, do things more serious, but sometimes can not do too much, the supermarket is a small mountain vige, can not fall into the hands of outsiders ah the leaders to the supervisor doing ideological work. Although usually a few leaders do not say much about themselves, but the supervisor himself is clear, she is intentionally targeting that Myra, make Myra embarrassed, and sometimes do very excessive. I just didnt expect that a man would speak for her today! Soon, the supervisor came out of the office, coldly looking at Myra not far away, a burst of anger in his heart. Myra, I want you to lose your reputation! A cold light shed in the supervisors eyes. As darkness fell, it was time for another family reunion, and Myra kept wondering why Brayden was still here. Grandma, Mom, we have a parent-teacher conference tomorrow for school. Franklin looked at Mrs. Knight and then at Myra. He knew that Mrs. Knight needed to go to the garden and Myra needed to go to work at the supermarket and neither had time. Mrs. Knight and Myra stopped their chopsticks and were in a bit of a quandary. The flowers in the garden should not be left unattended for a day, and the work in the supermarket should not be shirked. Franklin, I can go with you. Brayden suddenly said, pinched the childs cheek, a doting look. Really? Dad, can you really go to my parent-teacher conference? Franklin looked expectantly at the man in front of him. Myra was stunned for a moment, and Mrs. Knight covered her mouth and snickered for a moment. Youre calling me Dad, and Moms busy, so of course Ill be there. Brayden gently stroked the childs hair. As she listened to the conversation, Myra felt something was wrong. How could he be so cooperative when the child jokingly called him daddy? Where were we? They were just kissing! Hey, Franklin, dont call him uncle. Myra warned. Gee mom, dont be shy, youre going to have to say it sooner orter anyway. Franklin made a face at Myra. Maam, look. Myra pouted. Well, Im done eating, so Ill leave now. Mrs. Knight got up and walked into the room. Brayden and Franklin looked at each other, smiled, and gave each other a high five. The next day Brayden followed Franklin straight to school. With such a handsome and charming dad, Franklins back was instantly straightened.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Hey, Franklin, who is this? Suddenly, a one friend came over and asked. This is my dad! Franklin confidently patted his chest. Hey, everyone,e and see, Franklins dad is here! Instantly, the whole ss gathered around. His dad is so handsome! Franklin is so lucky, how can he have such a handsome dad! So he has a dad, I thought his dad had disappeared. Chapter 1119 I also go to the garden to carry flowers At once, the ss was bustling with activity. All people knew that Franklin had a father, and Franklin no longer had low self-esteem from then on. Hey, Franklin, didnt your mome today, and didnt grandmae either? The ss teacher came over from the office and looked at the child in front of her with a suspicious and unhappy look. Teacher, my dad is here. Franklin replied loudly. Instantly, the homeroom teacher was baffled. From Franklins first day of school, Mrs. Knight had clearly told her to try not to mention dad in front of the child, but today Teacher, look, this is my dad. Franklin pointed to Brayden next to him. Brayden nodded slightly at the teacher and smiled. The teacher immediately understood it by heart. The whole day, Franklin was very happy, and Braydens heart was also very satisfied. When it was time to leave, many students and parents wanted to take a photo with Brayden. As Franklins father, Brayden naturally would not refuse. Myra, your husband is so handsome. Suddenly, a colleague in the supermarket who had just returned from the students parents meeting said. Myra suddenly froze, she was not married, where did she get a husband? What are you talking about sister, Im not married yet. Myra replied in an embarrassed whisper. I dont know why, at this moment Myra, the face of Brayden appeared in her mind. Oh, dont deny it, your Franklin has admitted it and said he has a father to everyone at school. A colleagueughed loudly. They were not being sarcastic, but genuinely happy for her. Myra suddenly understood. Myras eyes dimmed as she realized that she was talking about Brayden, who had apanied her child to the parent-teacher conference today, and that it was quite a big deal. Myras eyes dimmed. How could I exin thister? Ill cover your shift. Ive taken the day off and have to make up for it. The colleague gently patted Myras shoulder, signaling her to seize the opportunity. Myraughed awkwardly and hurried away. Ding ding ding Myra looked at the caller ID and it was Brayden. Hello, Mr. Kirnd? Where are you? Braydens voice was a little anxious. Im on my way home, whats up? Myra deliberately yed it cool. Ille get you. After saying that, Brayden was about to hang up the phone. Hey hey, Mr. Kirnd, no need, Ill be home soon. Myra rushed to say. But Brayden didnt care where she was, she hung up the phone and ran straight out. Uncle, my mom likes strawberry vored lollipops! Franklin suddenly shouted from behind. Braydens mouth curved up at the corners with a curve of satisfaction. In fact, it was nice to have a Franklin, Braydens eyes shed a touch of softness. It wasnt long before the two met on a side street. Instantly, Myra felt a little awkward. She didnt know what to say to this man. Well, thank you for attending Franklins parent-teacher conference for me today. Myra whispered, not even daring to look at him. Braydens eyes, Myra would not be able to stop herself once she met those eyes. Its okay, its all I should do. Brayden smiled. Myra froze for a moment, and then regained her previous expression. Myra kicked a small stone on the road and didnt say anything. Coo! Suddenly, the womans stomach growled, and instantly, Myra blushed. Damn, why is the stomach so indisputable, what a nice atmosphere, why do you have to make a sound! Myra made a strong effort to lower her head, want to find a crack in the ground and disappear forever in front of Brayden. It was so humiliating! Here! Suddenly, Brayden pulled out a lollipop, strawberry vored. Myra was stunned. How did he know he liked strawberry-vored lollipops? The woman took the lollipop, said nothing, and peeled it straight up. At this point Myra just wanted to rush the candy into her mouth and not let her stomach growl again, it was too humiliating. The man and the woman were walking side by side, and it was very quiet around them. Myra! suddenly, Brayden took the womans hand. Myra slowly turned around and looked at the man in front of her, a little nervous. Whats wrong? Myra shed and blinked her big eyes. What do you think? Brayden asked bluntly. He believed that this woman had feelings for him, she just couldnt face her true feelings, either because of the baby, or because of Mrs. Knight. What, how do you think? Myra deliberately pretended not to understand. Myra, I think you should be able to see that I treat you, differently than I treat other people, so, I like you. Brayden looked seriously at the woman in front of him. Faced with such a straightforward confession, Myra instantly had a feeling of being struck by lightning. This seemed to be the first time her heart was moved, or in the face of a man she had been with for less than a month. What about you? What do you think? Can you be my girlfriend? Brayden tightened his grip on the womans small hand. I Myra wanted to say I do, but the womans reserve made her hesitate for a long time. I would like to Myra! suddenly, a familiar voice interrupted Myras unspoken words. Myra, Mr. Kirnd, what are you doing here? Teddy asked, panting. Oh, we just happened to run into each other. Myra replied hurriedly. Brayden looked at the man in front of him, and then at Myra next to him, and he wondered why Myra was lying. Obviously when we spoke earlier, he made it very clear that he was here specifically to pick her up! Oh, so, Myra, I heard that you were injured, how is it? Teddy looked up and down at Myra in front of him. Nothing, nothing, dont worry, Im fine. Myra patted her chest awkwardly. Looking at the interaction between Teddy and Myra in front of him, Braydens brow, tightly wrinkled. This, cant be, his love rival, right? Brayden looked at Teddy suspiciously, but Teddys mind was all on Myras body,pletely ignoring Braydens presence next to him. Itste, lets go home. Brayden suddenly said. Huh? Itste, Teddy, so lets go home. Myra gently patted Teddys shoulder. She actually touched that man! At once, Brayden skimmed his lips. Hey! Brayden shouted from behind. Myra was taken aback and rushed back to look at Brayden. Just now, that guy, whats your rtionship? Brayden looked cautiously at the woman in front of her. Myra hesitated for a moment. Should I tell him that Teddy was the man who had courted her before and then rejected her. Well, it didnt seem necessary. He is the man who often goes to the garden to help Mrs. Knight carry flowers, Mrs. Knight especially like him. Myra replied in a low voice. Brayden looked at the Teddy in the back with a hint of jealousy in her eyes. Ill go help in the garden tomorrow, too.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1120 Still really hasn’t changed Mr. Kirnd, you rest, its okay, Ill carry these flowers. Mrs. Knight rushed forward to stop. From the moment he entered the door, Mrs. Knight felt that something was wrong, and it was true that she had made this y. Mrs. Knight, Ill carry the flowers for you from now on, no one else is needed. Brayden raised her head and looked seriously at Mrs. Knight in front of her. Mrs. Knight didnt know why Brayden would say such a thing coldly, but she believed that it was definitely not without a reason. Mr. Kirnd, you are the president of Kirnd Group, so busy every day Mrs. Knight stammered. I mean on the days Im here. Brayden added. Mrs. Knight looked at Brayden in front of her suspiciously, a little overwhelmed. The president of argepany, to her garden to move flowers, if this gets out, not only she is famous, the whole hill vige is famous. As darkness fell, Brayden looked at the results of her battle and smiled with relief. But Mrs. Knight, next to her, had an embarrassed look on her face. Finally, the two people came out of the garden. All the way, Mrs. Knight thanked Brayden, but Brayden kept answering its all right, which made Mrs. Knight a bit torn. Grandma, Dad, youre back. Franklin suddenly ran out. Mrs. Knight froze, and then resumed her previous expression. This child, how dare he call people daddy so openly! Franklin, call out to Uncle! Myra shouted from the kitchen. Hearing the womans voice, Brayden hurried to the kitchen. Why are you cooking again, go, rest, Ill do it. Brayden directly pushed the woman to the side. Looking at Brayden, who was such a skilled cook, Myras mouth curled up in a satisfied curve. She seemed to have gotten used to all the things he did to her. Looking at Myras obsessed look at Brayden in the kitchen, Mrs. Knight slowly approached. Hey, whats on your mind? Mrs. Knight gently tapped Myras shoulder, her eyes skimming to Brayden in the kitchen. Instantly, Myra was embarrassed. Yes, she liked that man, but she had never believed in love at first sight. People say that love at first sight is about the face, but if one day she is old and pale, Brayden will still dislike her just the same. I dont know. Myra lowered her head, a little embarrassed. Looking at the hesitant woman in front of her, Mrs. Knight was clear in her mind. If she didnt like it, how could she be so torn? Come,e, lets eat, try my cooking! Brayden smiled and brought the dish to the table. Wow, Dad, it smells so good, will you cook for me every day from now on? Franklin asked innocently. Hey, Franklin, Daddys busy! Myra whispered, nudging the childs arm. At once, Mrs. Knight froze, Brayden froze, and the air went quiet. Mom, what did you just say? Franklin looked suspiciously at Myra in front of him. Myra suddenly realized she had said the wrong thing and hurriedly picked up her chopsticks and gave the child a piece of meat. I mean uncle is very busy, hurry up and eat. Myra exined. Just now she was really stupid, how could she say the word daddy. Myra suddenly felt a headache. After the meal, Mrs. Knight and Franklin sat on the sofa, watching TV, while Myra applied the ointment in the room, Brayden walked over and grabbed the ointment from the womans hand. Ill put it on for you. Brayden said as he blew on the wound on the womans knee. Myra looked at the man in front of her and a happy and relieved smile appeared on her face. Ding ding ding Brayden looked at the caller ID and it was Leon. Hey, big brother, when are youing back, if you donte back, those shareholders are going to start something again. Leon said anxiously. Brayden had long known that those shareholders would make amotion, so he had been counting the days to return. After looking at the flowers here in the past few days, there was nothing serious wrong, and with Mrs. Knights character, he could go back tomorrow with no worries. Okay, I got it, go back tomorrow. Brayden said directly. Hearing the mans words, Myras heart was shocked and a little lost. Shouldnt there be a farewell party for him? Myras eyes darkened. Myra, Im going back tomorrow. Brayden looked earnestly at the woman in front of him, somewhat reluctantly. Hmm. Myra lowered her head and stopped looking at the mans eyes.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. You, will youe back with me? Brayden tightened his grip on the womans hand. Myra was stunned for a moment. This man is actually taking himself to his home? That, I have to work tomorrow. Myra scratched the back of her head in embarrassment. At this time, Braydens heart was a burst of joy. She didnt refuse outright. Its okay mom, you can take time off, besides, dad is so rich, you can quit too. Franklin suddenly appeared in the doorway. Brayden looked at the child and gave him a direct thumbs up. I love a kid who is so direct and kind. Myra looked at Brayden, and then at the child, and always felt that something was wrong. Franklin had spent more time with her, so why was she helping this man now? Franklin, dont be ridiculous, Mr. Kirnd is your uncle. Myra hurriedly corrected. Franklin slowly walked to Myras side and sat between the two men. Mrs. Knight looked at the three people not far away and curved her mouth. In fact, this is not bad. Mrs. Knight turned around and walked into the room. Knock, knock, knock! Mrs. Knight hurriedly got up. Madam, I want to talk to you, in the living room, is it convenient for you? Brayden asked politely. Without saying a word, Mrs. Knight walked straight to the living room. I would like to ask, how do you know Myra? Brayden looked cautiously at the woman in front of him. He was leaving tomorrow, and there were some things that it was time to find out. Mrs. Knight had known that Brayden would ask her this question sooner orter, but did not expect that this day woulde so early. I found her by the river, when she was, covered with injuries , Mrs. Knight recalled. Brayden listened carefully, afraid to miss every detail. And Mrs. Knight spoke in great detail. Myra is a good girl, I hope you will treat her well. Mrs. Knight looked at the man in front of her expectantly. Brayden froze for a moment, so she had already seen it. Mrs. Knight, Im not going to lie, but Myra was actually called Dolly before, and she was my wife. Brayden exined. The two talked for a long time in the living room before returning to the room. Looking at the sleeping Myra, Brayden felt a pang of pain, wondering how much pain she had been through for so long? The man gently stroked the womans hair, and suddenly, Myra directly grabbed Braydens right hand and ced it in his arms, smacking his lips, as if he had a sweet dream. Brayden smiled. This woman, this point really has not changed. Chapter 1121 Memory Recovery Daddy, do you really have to go? Franklin reluctantly grabbed the mans arm with a pouty look. Myra looked at Brayden from the side, expecting his answer. Daddy has things to do at thepany and has to go back. Brayden squatted down and gently kissed the childs forehead. Franklin beamed, a helpless and skittish look. Because Brayden had to leave, Franklin took a day off today, and Mrs. Knight did not go to the garden today. The whole dinner table, the atmosphere is very awkward. Although Brayden had only lived for a week, everyone in the family treated him as a family member. Mrs. Knight, I want to thank you, this cup, I toast you. Brayden stood up and drank from his cup in one go. Then Ill take tea instead of wine. Mrs. Knight smiled. Mrs. Knight had never been a drinker, she only liked tea. Brayden looked at Myra next to her, a little reluctant and a little expectant. Myra, if you dont mind, you can take Franklin to my ce. Brayden said cautiously. How Myra wanted to say yes to his offer immediately, but she couldnt leave Mrs. Knight here alone. No, I think its fine here, and besides, I have to work. Myra looked across at Mrs. Knight. Instantly, Brayden was a little lost, and Franklin was a little upset. Myra, why dont you go over with Mr. Kirnd today, just as I have something I need you to take care of in town. Mrs. Knight said suddenly. Braydens eyes suddenly shot up and looked straight at Myra in front of him. myra looked at Mrs. Knight and understood. mrs. Knight usually seldom lets people go to town, but this time she even took the initiative to let her go, which means that this matter is not trivial. The first thing you need to do is to say that its from Mrs. Knight, and shell know. Mrs. Knight said very serious, very serious. Myra didnt know how important the flowers were, nor did she know who that Xiao Nu was, but as long as Mrs. Knight said it, she would be obliged to do it immediately. Mom, this time you go back with dad, you must dress up beautifully, do not give dad shame. Franklin gently patted the womans insistence. Myra froze. This little guy, he disliked himself! Its okay, I like you any way you are. Brayden tightened his grip on the womans shoulders. Myra hurriedly let go of the mans hand and took a few steps backward. Looking at the red-faced woman, Brayden smiled slightly. And Mrs. Knight and Franklin said goodbye, the two people directly into the car. On the way, the car is quiet, Myra looked out the window, admiring the scenery along the way, Brayden drove the car, looking straight ahead. The atmosphere was a little awkward, Myra tried to calm her nervousness, but found that her heart was getting more and more flustered. Next to her, Brayden had long since noticed the womans strangeness. Myra, whats wrong with you? Suddenly, Brayden pulled the car to the side and approached the woman next to her. Huh? Oh, nothing. Myraughed awkwardly. Braydens face, gradually approaching the woman, Myra felt a little suffocated, and she suddenly wanted to run away. Then why didnt you look at me just now? Brayden lying on the womans ear, blew after the hot air. Looking at such a handsome face, Myra swallowed her saliva. Huh? That, I was just looking at the view. Myra hurriedly pointed out the window. Brayden leaned closer and closer to the woman, and finally, when Myra closed her eyes to meet that light kiss, suddenly, Pop! Myra hurriedly opened her eyes. It turned out to be that her seat belt had just fallen off. What were you expecting, just now? Brayden asked tentatively. Nothing, nothing at all. Myra hurriedly exined. Braydens mouth curved up at the corners with a yful curve. The man started the car. Maybe because he was too excited, maybe because he felt too incredible, Brayden drove the car and was out of his mind. Mr. Kirnd! Mr. Kirnd! shouted Myra next to him. But Brayden but as if nothing heard, still immersed in their own world. Seeing that the car in front of him was about to crash, Myra hurriedly tugged on the mans arm. Mr. Kirnd! Huh? Whats wrong? Brayden hurried back to his senses. The car! The car! Myra panicked, pointing to the car in front of her. Thud! The two cars flipped over. Finally, the people in the cars, were lying on the ground. Dolly! Brayden struggled to reach out to Myra. But Myra, at this point, did not respond at all. Finally, Brayden also passed out. In the hospital. Mrs. Knight held Myras hand tightly, Franklin looked at Myra and Brayden on the hospital bed with worry, and Leon stood next to Brayden with a mournful look. Grandma, its been so long, why arent mommy and daddy awake yet? Franklin blinked his big eyes and asked. Leon, next to him, looked at Franklin with a curious look. When he saw the woman on the hospital bed, he himself was taken aback, but then he understood why Brayden never came back. Dolly, Dolly! Brayden miso opened his eyes at once. Big brother, youre awake? Leon looked anxiously at the man in front of him. Leon, where is Dolly? Brayden clutched Leons arm. As soon as he opened his eyes, he shouted for Dolly. It seemed that he didnt have to worry about Myra in the future. Mrs. Knights eyes shed a little softer. Daddy, youre awake, Mommys here! Franklin hurriedly shouted. Brayden hurriedly got out of bed and slowly walked over to Myra, gently stroking the womans hair, his eyes full of guilt. Its all me, its my fault! Brayden said with a shaky voice. Its okay. Suddenly, Myra slowly opened her eyes. Looking at Braydens self-ming look, the womans heart ached. Brayden, dont cry. The woman wiped Braydens tears. Myra usually never calls him Brayden, but Mr. Kirnd. This is not Myra, this is Dolly! Do you remember what your name is? Brayden asked anxiously. Whats wrong with you? Of course my name is Dolly, what else? The woman coughed softly. I remember it all. Dolly stroked the mans hair. The warm sunshine, the balmy breeze, the faint scent of flowers, and the rushing river Dollys memory, has all been restored.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Mrs. Knight, thank you. Dolly whispered. Mrs. Knight looked at Dolly excitedly, with reluctance and excitement. Dolly! Suddenly, Skyler barged right into the hospital room. Skyler, Dolly shouted breathlessly. At once, the moment he saw Dolly, Skyler fell directly on the womans body and cried. Franklin, next to him, watched the scene in front of him, his eyes moistened. Chapter 1122 Resignation Dolly, its been so long, where have you been, we thought Skyler sniffled for words. Dollyughed and gently stroked the womans hair in front of her. In fact, sometimes Skyler really is just a little woman. I just went out and slipped away for a longer time, look, Im not back here? Dolly smiled. Mom. Franklin, on one side, felt a little aggrieved. Mom recovered her memory, does that mean she doesnt want herself anymore? At once, a clear liquid umted in Franklins eyes. Franklin, Dolly extended her right hand to the child. Next to them, Skyler and Stephen looked confused. Why was the baby so big? Mommy, do you not want me anymore? Franklin asked in a low voice as he plopped down next to Dolly. Dolly pinched Franklins cheek, her eyes full of love and care. Silly child, you are mommys child, how could mommy not want you? Dollyforted. Instantly, Franklin smiled. brayden looked at the mother and son in front of him, also a burst of excitement. Only Skyler and Stephen, full of doubts. Dolly, is this your baby? Finally, Skyler couldnt help himself. Yeah, of course its my baby. Dolly replied firmly. Looking at such a big child, Skyler was speechless. They were so happy to see how cute Skyler looked, but Stephen was aware of it, but didnt tell Skyler. Soon, Brayden and Dolly were both released from the hospital. Now that Dolly has recovered her memory, Brayden keeps pestering her to go back to her home and bring Franklin and Mrs. Knight with her, but Dolly knows in her heart that Mrs. Knight has lived in the vige for most of her life and would never want to leave it. Brayden, I want to stay in the vige for a while longer. Dolly looked forward to the mans reaction. Instantly, Braydens eyes dimmed. He did not understand why this woman had to return to that small mountain vige after recovering her memory. Mrs. Knight turned sixty this year, and I want to wait until after her sixtieth birthday before Ie back. Dolly snuggled into the mans arms. Brayden tightened his grip on the womans waist and buried his face in her corbone. He understood that Mrs. Knight was a very important person to her, not only as a lifesaver but also as a life coach. Okay, Ill stay with you. Brayden replied in a low voice. Dollys body trembled a little, she did not expect Brayden is such a reaction. After the two discussed, they went straight to the small mountain vige. In thepany, Brayden handed over to his best assistant, and with Leons assistance and his own remote guidance, nothing should go wrong. Mom, Dad! Franklin was so excited as soon as he saw Dolly and Brayden. Why are you two back again? Mrs. Knight looked at the two people in front of her suspiciously. I couldnt leave you guys behind. Dolly gave Mrs. Knight a hug. At once, Mrs. Knights heart was filled with emotion. Yo, Myra is back, your honeymoon is a bit long! Haha, yes, this is not yet married, and then follow others to run away, really big women do not stay ah! Dolly has long been used to this kind of greeting from the vigers, and thenughed. Hey, okay, okay, you guys go in first, Ill go to the supermarket to buy some food. Before Brayden could react, Dolly had already disappeared from sight. But she didnt know what she was facing next. Oh, Myra, youre finally back, I missed you so much! Yes, Myra, you said you went out to y, and did not call us a few sisters. Several colleagues joked around Dolly, everyone was excited for Dollys return. Ahem! Suddenly, a familiar voice came over. The supervisor slowly approached Dolly, and the people around her, hurriedly dispersed. Yo, isnt this Myra? You have such a big frame, why are you still back? The supervisor held her arms and gave Dolly a disdainful nce. Looking at her arrogant and rude appearance, Dolly really wanted to go up and give her two ps. She had been holding back and giving in before because she was Myra, but now, she was Dolly! Oh, supervisor, I just came to see you. Dolly said deliberately. She really couldnt understand why the store manager would hire such a brainless and unpopr woman as a supervisor. The supervisor looked at the woman in front of him and smiled coldly. Myra, dont you give me a slip, I tell you, you must listen to me, or you will never get along! The supervisors cold eyes seemed to kill Dolly in front of him. Dolly grunted coldly, the one who is slippery, should be her! How many times did she deliberately set herself up, make things difficult for herself, and deliberately pretend to look innocent and pitiful. Sorry ah supervisor, I want to resign. Dolly slightly lifted her chin. Instantly, the supervisor froze for a moment. I dont agree! The supervisor shouted bluntly. Dolly smiled faintly. What a powerful and domineering supervisor, even resignation has to intervene. Supervisor, this is not your call, I want to go to the store manager to resign. Dolly walked straight to the store managers office. The supervisor suddenly ran in front of Dolly and immediately blocked the womans way, her fierce gaze revealing her savagery. If the manager is not here, its my call. The supervisor replied fiercely.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She really didnt treat the other leaders in the supermarket like people anymore? Dolly skimmed the store managers office, and there was clearly someone inside! Supervisor, youre blocking my way, I want to go to the store managers office! Dolly said softly. The supervisor grabbed Dollys arm and wouldnt let her in. She was afraid. With Dollys personality, she would definitely exin to the store manager before she resigned. And in this supermarket, it seemed that the only person who had offended her was herself, right? Supervisor, what exactly do you want to do? Dolly turned back to the supervisor in front of her and looked at her seriously. At once, the supervisor softened. All the people in the supermarket knew very well that the supervisor was not afraid of others, but of the store manager! Myra, that, you can go now, no need to go to the store manager. The supervisor looked pitifully at Dolly in front of him. Whats going on? The store manager suddenly walked out from the office. Yo, Myra, are you here to see me? Come on,e in The store manager rushed forward to wee her. Dolly knew that the store manager was taking care of herself and being polite because of Mrs. Knights face. What? Youre quitting? Why? Chapter 1123 Kidnapping So your name is Dolly, the store manager eximed in surprise. After exining to the store manager, the store manager naturally agreed to her departure. Store manager, she cant leave her job! The supervisor suddenly burst into the store managers office. Dolly looked at the woman in front of her with suspicion and some curiosity. How could anyone dare to barge into the store managers office? Lia, get out! The store manager yelled seriously. Instantly, the supervisors face was red, with an anxious and embarrassed look. Uncle! The supervisor shouted. Whos your uncle! Im the store manager, youre the supervisor, mind your status! The store manager said nonchntly. At once, the supervisor was in some difficulty, she had listened to her uncle from the first day she came and kept her identity hidden, just to prevent the other leaders in the supermarket from treating her special.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. But those leaders in the supermarket, who did not know that she was the niece of the store manager. Dolly cant leave! The supervisor emphasized. Dolly really didnt understand why, this supervisor just wanted to keep her in the supermarket to spite her so much? You get out! The store manager shouted. Looking at the store managers ironic face, the supervisor skimmed her lips and still went out. Dontugh, shes still young, she doesnt know anything. The store manager smiled and exined for the supervisor. Its okay, I understand. Dolly smiled. The two exchanged pleasantries, and Dolly went back home. Damn it! The supervisor mmed his fist hard into the counter, his fierce eyes radiating a cold, cold light. Myra, do you really think you can hide from me just because you quit? The supervisors body exuded a bitter aura. Mom, Dad, when are you getting married? Franklin blinked his eyes and asked in a low voice, with an innocent and cute look. Dolly gently stroked the childs head and smiled. Daddy and Mommy are already married. Dolly replied softly. Oh. Franklin lowered his head, as if he was lost for not attending his father and mothers wedding. Brayden sat next to him and looked at the mother and son in front of him with a burst of relief. In this life, he was most grateful to have found Dolly. Ding ding ding Dolly looked at the caller ID and it was Skyler. Dolly, ooh Suddenly, the sound of a woman sobbing came over the phone. Instantly, Dolly freaked out. Skyler, whats wrong with you, dont cry yet, whats wrong? Dolly asked worriedly. At this moment, Skyler, there is no room to talk, has been sobbing non-stop, very unstable emotions. For a long time, she settled down. Dolly, what should I do, Im pregnant. Skyler said softly. At once, Dolly suddenly felt the urge to hit Skyler. Its just a pregnancy, why are you crying? And then what? Dolly deliberately pretended as if nothing had happened. Im pregnant! Dolly, what should I do? Skyler yelled. Dolly closed her eyes and took a deep breath, thinking about how to convince this woman to give birth if she was pregnant. Maybe when your mom was pregnant with you, she had the same reaction. Dollyughed. She and Skyler werent apart, so naturally it was okay for the jokes to go too far sometimes. Bummer,e see me tomorrow, geez what do you think youre doing in that little mountain vige, whats so great about it, its not as convenient as here, you can have anything you want. Skylerined in a low voice. When she knew that Dolly had returned to the small mountain vige, Skyler wanted to rush right in front of her and stop her, only to be stopped by Stephen himself. Theres something very precious here. Dolly replied in a low voice. Skyler had grown up as a thousand-year-olddy, so naturally she was already used to the life in the city; she had never been to the mountain vige and did not understand the life and scenery of the mountain vige. Ah! Suddenly, Skyler let out a scream, followed by the sound of her phone falling on the ground. Skyler, Skyler! Dolly shouted desperately. But there was no sound from the other side. Something had happened to Skyler. Dolly hurriedly opened her address book and dialed Stephen. Stephen, quick, somethings happened to Skyler Dolly rushed to say. Stephen immediately hung up the phone and ran straight out of the office. Hey, locate Skylers phone for me, hurry! Stephens voice was tinged with anxiety and panic. The mans eyes, biting and fierce. Pop! Stephen mmed a fist directly into the steering wheel. Brayden, quick, something seems to have happened to Skyler, we need to go check it out. Dolly tightened her grip on the mans arm. Brayden looked at the sky and then at Dolly, a little worried. Dolly, you wait here, Ill go. Brayden gently patted the woman. No, I have to go! Dolly looked firmly at the man in front of her. As persistent as Dolly, Brayden could not resist this woman, so he had to say hello to Mrs. Knight and Franklin, and the two of them left straight away. On the way, Dolly kept calling Skyler, but no one answered. Looking at the womans eyes filled with clear liquid, Braydens heart aches, holding the womans small hand tightly. Dolly, dont worry too much, Skyler is so smart, hell be fine. Brayden gentlyforted Dolly. Here, give Leon a call. Brayden held the phone out to the woman. As if remembering something, Dolly immediately flipped open her address book and dialed Leon. What, Skylers gone? Leon stood up with a start. Okay, Ill find someone immediately. Leon hung up the phone. Damn Stephen! Leon threw a fist at the wall. A big man, cant even protect his own woman! Leons eyes, cold and fierce. In a small, cold warehouse, Skyler was tied to a pole. The womans eyes were closed and she seemed to be sleeping soundly. But in fact, she was knocked out. After an unknown amount of time, Skyler slowly opened her eyes and tried to see clearly what was in front of her. Although it was dark, she could clearly feel that this ce was unfamiliar and it was not her home. Is someone there? Help! Skyler tried to stand up, but found that her hands and feet had all been confined. What are you shouting for! Suddenly, a mans voice reached the womans ears. Its useless to shout, theres no one here! The man continued to speak. Skyler pricked up her ears and listened carefully to the mans voice, which was unfamiliar. Who are you? Skyler asked in a low voice. Who do you care who I am, you are not qualified to know yet! The man slowly walked up to the woman. All of a sudden, Skyler was scared. What did he want to do? Skyler, well, quite a strong nature! The man lifted the womans chin fiercely. Turn on the lights if you can, what kind of skill is hiding in the dark! Skyler growled in a low voice, struggling. Snap! The lights went on full st. Chapter 1124 It’s okay, I’m here Looking at the man in front of her, Skyler felt unfamiliar, she didnt know this man. I dont know you, why did you kidnap me? Skyler looked at the man in front of her coldly. Then do you know me? Suddenly, a woman stepped out. Instantly, Skyler understood it all. Thest time she went to the mall, she saw a bag, and just as she was about to pay for it, suddenly, a woman grabbed it and insisted on it. who is Skyler? The bag was the first thing she saw, so she argued, and the bag naturally came to her hand, but the other party was tied up. That bag, is it good? The woman slowly walked up to Skyler. Skyler skimmed her with a look of disdain. For the sake of a bag, to do such a nasty thing, what a viin! p! Suddenly, the woman gave her a direct p. Skyler looked up at her, and there was some blood at the corner of her mouth. Her eyes were angry, but she did not lose the noble temperament of a thousand-year-olddy. The woman looked at Skyler in front of her and was annoyed. Just for a bag, you kidnap me? Dont you know its against thew? Skyler said fiercely. The woman next to him suddenly burst outughing. If I was afraid of thew, I wouldnt have done it. The woman held her arms and grabbed Skylers ears. Isnt your man great? So what? Im leaving the country tomorrow, what can he do to me? The woman said coldly, with a sinister curve at the corner of her mouth. Stephen and Brayden mobilized all of their connections to find Skyler, but nothing happened; Skylers phone had been dumped in a park, and by the time they found it through location, he was long gone. Stephen, you son of a bitch! Leon threw a punch, directly at Stephen. Skyler is your wife, and this is how you take care of her? Brayden rushed forward to stop Leon and gestured for him to calm down. Leon, the most important thing right now is to find Skyler! Dolly reminded. How can I calm down? Skyler is gone! Leon held his head with a pained look. They were divorced, but Leons feelings for Skyler had never changed. Ding ding ding Brayden rushed to pick up the phone. Mr. Kirnd, we found the surveince. Okay, Ill be right there! Brayden hung up the phone and gestured for Stephen to follow him. Several people came together to a surveince room. This is the surveince of several ces Skyler passed through, you can take a look at it, because its not yet twenty-four hours, so you cant call the police. A young boy said softly. Several peoples eyes, staring straight at the screen, tried to find the ce where Dolly disappeared. Hey, look! Suddenly, Dolly shouted. Zoom in, zoom out! Leon shouted anxiously. A man wearing a duck-tongue hat, a ck mask, a ck trench coat and a pair of ck leather shoes knocked Skyler unconscious with a wooden stick, and carried the woman away afterwards. This man, do you remember? Brayden looked at Stephen. Stephen padded over, took a closer look, and shook his head. I dont know him. Stephen, have you offended anyely? Especially in business. Brayden continued to ask. Stephen walked over to the window and closed his eyes, trying to calm himself down, thinking about the fewpanies and projects thepany was currently working with and rejecting. Skyler has been kidnapped, what the fuck are you pretending to be here for! With that, Leon was about to swing his fist at Stephen. Leon! Brayden suddenly shouted. Leon immediately dropped his hand. I know you are anxious, look which one of us is not anxious, Skyler is Stephens wife, can he not be anxious? Brayden stepped forward to convince Leon. But if he took care of Skyler, how could such an ident happen? Leons eyes revealed a cold light. A person, if he is really pushed to the extreme, perhaps he will refute even the person he respects the most. Brayden looked at Leon in front of him, a little heartbroken, although he had separated from Skyler, but still love Skyler. Headed northwest, that ce is very remote. The boy suddenly said. Instantly, everyone rushed to look at the screen. No, Im sure, I havent offended anyone. Stephen said firmly. Although he used to kill in the mall, but since he married Skyler, he has tried his best to be gentle. But then theres no surveince over there. The boy continued. Instantly, Dollys eyes dimmed. Its pretty far northwest, so then there should be very few houses, so it should be easier to find. Brayden whispered. Right, lets go right away! Leon said hurriedly. Wait a minute, Leon, we cant spook the snake, no one knows exactly what the man kidnapped Skyler for, if it was for money, he would have called Stephen, but Stephen didnt get the call or text, so its likely that Skyler offended someone. Brayden analyzed. Neither for money, Stephen did not offend anyone, then the reason can only be on Skyler. All of them knew that Skylers character, most of the time, was still rather strong, especially in front of something or someone they liked. Lets split up, Ill take a group, Mr. Kirnd you take a group, Leon take a group, and start from different directions. Stephen suddenly said. There is one direction left, Ill do it! Dolly stood directly in front of Stephen.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Ill do it! While all the people were hesitating whether to let Dolly lead the action alone, suddenly, a familiar voice reached everyones ears. Jayden! cried Stephen in surprise. Hey, its okay, Im here. Jayden gently patted Stephens shoulder. Then, Jayden slowly walked to Dolly, eyes full of tenderness and thought. The man slowly opened his arms, waiting for Dollys hug. Dolly smiled slightly, opened her arms and embraced Jayden, but Braydens eyes were bleak. Why are you back? Brayden hurriedly pulled Dolly over, tightened his grip on the womans waist, and asked nonchntly. Dolly is back, shouldnt I be back? Jaydens eyes, kept looking at Dolly. Brayden looked at the man in front of him and clenched the fist in his hand. I asked him toe. Stephen said. Yes, when Stephen knew Dolly was still alive, he informed Jayden at the first opportunity. Okay, lets not dwell on that, lets go find Skyler! Leon reminded. Chapter 1125 Substitute for someone to eliminate the disaster In all four directions, there were arrangements, and Dolly naturally chose to follow Brayden. Dolly, its sote, or you go home, OK? Brayden looked worriedly at the woman in front of him. Dolly looked at Brayden and tly refused. Skyler was as important to Dolly as Leon was to Brayden, and there was no way she could watch her best sister in deep water while she had to wait. Ding ding ding Brayden rushed to pick up the phone. Hello, Mr. Kirnd, weve searched all over here, no Skyler, Stephen sounded a little anxious. Then Brayden got another call from Leon and Jayden, each in their own direction, with no sign of Skyler. Brayden clenched his fist tightly in his hand and frowned. Thepanys main goal is to provide a solution to the problem. What man is willing to let the woman he loves get hurt. Dolly, listen, Stephen, Leon and Jayden all said they didnt find Skyler, that means she is most likely on our side, so it is very dangerous here, are you sure you want to stay here? Brayden looked seriously at the woman in front of him. Sure! Almost without any hesitation, Dolly said directly. Not only for Skyler, but also for Brayden! Knowing the danger of the situation, how could she leave Brayden in the face of selfishness. Okay. Brayden tightened his grip on the womans small hand. Here, this is an electric baton, if someone attacks you, you can use this to hit him, remember, do not show mercy! Braydens voice, coldly. At this juncture, Dolly of course knew not to be lenient. The only thing left was a small warehouse not far away. The people around said it was an abandoned warehouse that no one was using, but vaguely, Brayden saw a light inside. That must be it! Dolly knew that the moment of truth had arrived. Hey, Brayden, wait a minute! Suddenly, Dolly shouted in a low voice. Brayden looked seriously at the woman in front of him with a suspicious look. This way, just to be safe, Ill make a phone call first. With that, Dolly dialed out. Hey Leon, we have a small warehouse here, if youre done searching,e straight to our side, its suspicious here. Dolly said bluntly. Before each person received the task, they have said, in order to avoid too shy will attract unnecessary trouble, each person in the search after the respective direction directly back to the original ce to wait for the assembly. Dolly! Brayden nudged the womans arm, signaling her not to let Leone over. Dolly immediately hung up the phone. leon is not too emotional, but Dolly believes that he will bring people over immediately. Braydens behind, there are only two people, plus Dolly only three people, the others have been arranged in Stephen and Jayden and Leons side. Several people slowly approached the small warehouse, just as they were about to rush out, when suddenly, Brayden looked back at Dolly. Dolly, you just wait here for us, do not go in, if we are in danger, you go to get help. Brayden looked firmly at the woman in front of him. No, Brayden, Im staying with you. Dolly replied with a trembling voice. Shed had a hard time getting her memory back to him, and she didnt want anything to happen to this man! Dolly, you calm down, you are a woman, after you go, I have to protect you, there is no way to deal with them full time, you wait here for me, okay? Brayden gently kissed the womans forehead. Listening to the mans words, Dolly felt very reasonable. She couldnt drag Brayden down with her! Okay, Ill wait for you, but you muste out! Dolly looked at Brayden worriedly. Hell knows how many people are in that warehouse! Dont worry! Saying that, Brayden and the remaining two people went straight into the warehouse. Snap! The door was viciously kicked open. Sure enough, there were several lewd men in the warehouse, and a fat guy was molesting Skyler. Who are you you? A man stood up straight away and walked towards Brayden. Im Brayden, Brayden replied bluntly. Instantly, everyone around him took a few steps back. Who doesnt know that Brayden can call the shots and do anything in this city. Boss, he is Brayden, we can not afford to offend, it is better to withdraw. A middle-aged man hurriedly lying in the mans ear whispered. The man gritted his teeth, looked again at the Skyler next to him, and walked to the window, weighing the benefits. You go and observe how many of them areing. The man whispered. The fundamental next to him rushed out, and in a moment, returned, muttering something in that bosss ear. So there were only three of them! That boss sneered. Aiya, the dang Mr. Kirnd, surprisingly only three people came. A yful curve curved at the corner of the bosss mouth. Interesting. The boss stroked his chin. Let go of me! Let go of me! Brother Gu, get out of here, dont mind me! Skyler said loudly. p! A man next to him gave Skyler a direct p. Brayden froze for a moment, and then regained his previous expression. What the hell do you guys want? Brayden asked coldly. Money, what else could you want? As the saying goes, if you take money from someone, youll do it for them. That boss answered deliberately.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Sure enough, someone was trying to deal with Skyler on purpose. Brayden snorted coldly. Hurry up and let them go, we wont pursue it and pretend nothing happened, but if you continue to drag it out, then dont me us for not being polite! Brayden clenched his fists tightly. But the boss, but not a bit by the shocked expression. Just the three of you, what other waves can you make? The boss picked his fingers, with a careless look. Who said there are only three of us, there are more of us, more of us! A youngster behind Brayden suddenly shouted. Instantly, everyone around themughed. Then why are you still stammering like that? Is it because youre afraid? The boss scoffed, sarcastically. Cut the crap and let them go! Brayden said fiercely. Dolly outside, anxiously waiting for Leons arrival, but for a long time, Leon did not appear. Sometimes it is like this, obviously only five minutes have passed, but some people feel like a century, such as the Dolly at this time. Chapter 1126 Let go of me, asshole! I advise you to mind your own business! The boss on the other side said fiercely. Brayden looked around, and yes, there were a lot of them. Boss, how about we whispered the middle-aged man. Shut up, do you see a few of them? Afraid of what! The boss looked at Brayden fiercely. It seems that they are not going to let people go. Brayden clenched his fist tightly in his hand. Shut the door! The boss shouted. In an instant, the door of the warehouse was closed. Ah! Skyler next to him suddenly shouted. I touch you, thats your honor, how dare you bite me! Then, a young man gave Skyler two hard ps. Stop it! Brayden shouted coldly. At once, the atmosphere around was bitterly cold, the air was quiet, and everyone looked at Brayden with a fierce and cruel gaze. Give me a go! The boss gave an order, everyone immediately picked up the wooden stick next to them and swung it directly at Brayden and the other three men. Only to see Brayden a turn, half jump, kicked down all the several people in front of him. The opponents were many, but most of them were unpracticed gangsters. Dang! Just when Brayden was about to finish all of them, suddenly, a wooden sticknded directly on his back. The man, fell straight down. Then, three or two wooden sticks immediately swung towards Brayden, and the man on the ground had nowhere to hide. Instantly, Braydens body was covered with wounds. What? Not very capable of fighting? You stand up! The boss fiercely pointed at Braydens nose. Blood kept flowing from the corner of his mouth, his eyes were already dull, Brayden seemed to have no more strength, he seemed to be unable to stand up. Hit me! Hit me hard! Hit him to death! The boss said fiercely. Knock, knock A wooden stick smashed into the mans head, shoulder, waist, Brayden curled up with a breathless look. Dolly the mans mouth muttered. But no one heard him. Stop it! Stop fighting! You sons of bitches! Skyler, who was next to him, shouted coldly. How dare you scold us, I see if you are too idle,e, y with me! Said a long-haired man, pushing Skyler to the corner. What do you want? Skylers gaze, was cold. The long-haired manpletely ignored Skyler and took off his clothes by himself. Even the most stupid woman, seeing this scene, will know what will happen next. skyler rushed to get up, can the long-haired man a force, the woman was directly pressed to the ground. Arent you very strong? Then Ill show you what it means to be deted! Said the long-haired mans hand, directly reaching for the button of Skylers blouse. Let go of me, asshole! Skyler shook his head and shouted.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Little by little, the long-haired man removed Skylers blouse directly, the skirt, and all that was left on the woman was the suspenders and a pair of safety pants. Finally, she stopped struggling. Just as Skyler closed her eyes and endured the humiliation that was about toe for the rest of her life, suddenly, the door to the warehouse was kicked open. Stop it all fucking now! Leon suddenly appeared in the doorway. Instantly, there was silence all around. At this moment, Brayden, is lying on the floor, only one breath left, and Skyler leaning against the wall, a look of unkempt clothes, at once, Leon angry. With a big wave of his hand, the men behind Leon rushed directly to the warehouse. Give me the whole lot of them! Leon shouted up to the sky. Brayden! Dolly immediately ran to the men and half-hugged Brayden. Ahem! Brayden coughed lightly. Rather than a light cough, he had no more strength to cough. Dolly, Brayden reached out his right hand and gently stroked the womans cheek. Instantly, Dollys cheek, stained with blood, it was Braydens blood! Brayden, you must hold on, you can not be okay, for me, okay? Finally, looking at the bruised and battered man in front of him, Dolly broke down. Fool, I am not good suddenly, Brayden closed his eyes. Brayden! Brayden! Dolly hugged the man on the ground and cried out in pain. Skyler, you wake up, Im Leon! Leon rushed to take off his jacket and put it on for the woman. Skyler slowly opened his eyes. Leon, Leon, I want to go home. Skyler said breathlessly. At once, Leon a heartache, immediately pick up the woman out of the warehouse. In the hospital. In the ward, Skyler and Brayden are closing their eyes, with an IV. Next to Dolly has been constantly in tears, Stephen a look of guilt. Brayden is usually an image of a cold president, he has never been bullied like this, and now that he has been beaten like this, Dolly naturally does not feel good inside. Okay, Dolly, dont cry, hell be fine. Jayden gently patted Dollys shoulder. But why hasnt he woken up yet? Dolly clutched Braydens hand and stared straight at the man in the hospital bed, afraid to miss every reaction the man had. No, dont touch me! Please Skyler shouted. Skyler, wake up, Skyler! Stephen said, shaking the womans body. Suddenly, Skyler sat up with a start. Looking around, Skyler fell into Stephens arms and burst into tears. Stephen, I just had a dream, I dreamed I was kidnapped! Skyler cried and shouted. Perhaps it was Skylers noise, soon, Brayden also woke up. Brayden, how is it? Is everything okay? Dolly asked anxiously. Brayden looked at Dolly, a slight smile on his face, and his right hand grabbed the womans small hand back. Dont worry, Im fine. Brayden replied slowly. Finally, Dolly breathed a sigh of relief. Leon, Brayden coughed. Leon rushed to Brayden. Brother, dont worry, its all settled, no mistakes, all handed over to the police. Leon said firmly. Brayden looked at the next Dolly, Dolly nodded. When it was not Stephen and Jayden they arrived in time, it is estimated that Leon will really make a life. Sometimes when people are driven to desperation, there is no humanity in their eyes! Good job, just dont get killed! Brayden patted Leons shoulder. Knock, knock, knock! Dolly looked at the door suspiciously. Suddenly, the door of the ward was pushed open. Mrs. Knight! Dolly eximed in surprise. Brayden hurried to get up after seeing the visitor. Dont, just lie down. Mrs. Knight hurriedly stopped Brayden. Is everything all right? Mrs. Knight looked at Brayden worriedly. Brayden shook his head and smiled, only he was curious how Mrs. Knight could suddenly appear here. Chapter 1127 Failed again You young people, ah, when things go wrong, you tend to be impulsive. Mrs. Knight pointed at the few people in front of her. Dolly and Brayden lowered their heads in embarrassment. Auntie! Suddenly, the police captain approached. Sister-inw, why dont you let me go get you. A guilty look crossed the captains face. Dolly looked at the policeman suspiciously, and then looked at Mrs. Knight curiously, wanting to say something, but her throat felt like it was stuck and she couldnt speak. Here, let me introduce you to my nephew. Mrs. Knightughed. It turns out that just a short time ago, Mrs. Knight found her family as she wished, but she did not leave the small mountain vige. Perhaps when people get older, they dont want to move anymore. If you have anything to do in the future, please go to him directly. Mrs. Knight gently patted the policemans nephews shoulder. Brayden also asked Mrs. Knight not to tell Franklin about her injury so that the child would not worry. Next time you cant do that, it scared me and me this time. Dolly beamed, lying in the mans arms. Brayden gently stroked the womans hair, a curve of satisfaction at the corners of his mouth. The days passed, the woman who ordered a group of gangsters to kidnap Skyler has been taken to the police station, Brayden and Skyler were also released from the hospital one after another. But Leons hearts anger, but not out.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Ding ding ding Stephen looked at the caller ID, although no name was noted, the number was very familiar. Hello, Leon? Stephen greeted. Stephen,e out, Im waiting for you at the western restaurant next to yourpany. Leon said coldly. The biting andpelling way Leon spoke made Stephens heart flutter. So Leon could be so manly! Stephen grabbed his jacket and walked straight out of the office. In the western restaurant, Stephen and Leon sat in a corner in the cafe, two people facing each other, each with a serious expression. Stephen, I Leon have no culture, and I do not like to talk in a roundabout way. Today I just want to ask you if you can protect and take care of Skyler, Leon said bluntly. Stephen had long guessed that this man was here for this matter, but he definitely would not show weakness either. Leon, what happenedst time was indeed my fault, I didnt protect Skyler well, but dont worry, there wont be a next time. Stephen looked firmly at Leon in front of him. He knew that Leon was also doing it for Skylers own good, and naturally he would not be so unreasonable as to think that Leon was jealous. Leon didnt say anything, took a sip of coffee, and then his gaze was biting, looking straight at Stephen in front of him. Stephen, if there is another time, Skyler will return to my side, so please remember what you said today. Leon said in one word. Stephen knew the meaning of Leons words, and naturally agreed with confidence in his heart. In the office Leon, whats going on here? Brayden looked at Leon, who had just returned, and was somewhat curious. Something that could make Leon so out of focus was definitely not something trivial. Nothing. Leon smiled awkwardly. Brayden put down the file in his hand and slowly walked towards Leon. even if he didnt say it, Brayden could guess that it was something about Skyler. All right, Skylers fine, thats the best of luck. Brayden gently patted Leons shoulder. Brayden looked at the phone ringing and immediately picked up the phone. That, Jayden asked me out to meet. Dolly whispered. Instantly, Braydens eyes dimmed. Jayden, this stinky man, really has a soul, everywhere he is! Obviously, he had already left the country, why did he have toe back? Brayden clenched his fist in his hand. Then what? Brayden asked in a low voice. The mans voice and tone of voice, Dollys heart already had a number. Theres no then, ah, Im not going. Dolly replied firmly. Suddenly, the corners of Braydens mouth curved up in a curve of satisfaction. Not bad, this woman still has some awareness! Ahem. Brayden coughed a little. That, in fact, you can go. The man continued. He didnt want to be called a cheapskate. Dolly was blindsided. Okay. The woman hung up the phone. Listening to the beep beep beep from the phone, Brayden was a little deted. Snap! Suddenly, the door of the office was pushed open hard. Mr. Kirnd, we cant stop it. The receptionist guiltily bowed his head. Brayden waved a hand at the receptionist, signaling departure. Brayden, look at it, the people in yourpany, they are really getting more and more reckless, they wont even let me in. Les whiny voice made Brayden feel nothing but disgust. Brayden sneered. Thats what I told them to do. The man replied coldly. Le froze for a moment, then resumed her earlier expression. Brayden, how have you been? Havent seen you in a while. Le asked softly. Brayden continued flipping through the documents, and one did not pay attention to Le. looking at the man in front of her, so indifferent to her own appearance, Le heart some sadness. I heard that Dolly is back? Le suddenly asked. Braydens hand, holding a pen to sign, stopped instantly. How did she know that Dolly was back? Brayden looked at the woman in front of him suspiciously. What a congrattions. Le gritted her teeth. Dolly, youre really lucky to have fallen into that river and still be alive! Les eyes, fierce and venomous. Yes, Dolly is back, but the driver and the mastermind behind the ident, we will definitely not tolerate. Brayden said fiercely and deliberately. Le was shocked for a moment, so they have been investigating the truth of what happened back then! It seems that it was a blessing to get rid of that hit-and-run driver. A sinister smile appeared on Les face. Hey, Le, what have you been up totely? Brayden asked deliberately. But in Les eyes, Brayden was concerned about her! Ive been travelingtely, ying all kinds of things, just rxing. Le replied in a low voice. But Brayden always felt that there was something wrong, with Les personality and temperament, it was impossible for her to stop. What? Brayden, do you miss me? Les two arms, suddenly wrapped around the neck of the man. Suddenly, Brayden directly shook off the womans hands and looked at her coldly. Le hurriedly straightened her clothes. Sure enough, this man is still not fooled, and this time, it failed again! Chapter 1128 alliance Le naturally had a burst of anger in her heart and a screaming expression on her face. Ding ding ding Looking at the caller ID, Les heart stuttered. How could he suddenly call himself? Les eyes, instantly dulled. Hello? Les heart, is very unstable. Hey, Miss James, that, I heard that you returned to China, I also returned to China, and recently some tight funds , the man said slowly. The man said so much, the mans purpose is only one, give him money! At first, but it was agreed, the money I have given you to call, do not call me again! Le roared in anger. Miss James, dont forget, you were the one who lost that life! The man said fiercely. Le sneered, a haze on her face. Sorry, that human life, now its back. Le replied nonchntly. At once, the man froze for a moment. What are you saying? I clearly saw that woman fall into the river! Les eyes revealed a cold light. You did a bad job, why should I pay you! Le hung up the phone directly. The man on the other end, his heart was a rage, his gaze was that endless fierceness. The man clenched his fist in his hand and looked out the window, as if he was thinking about something. Sometimes, people are particrly realistic, and for that so-called money, they can even sell their self-esteem. Big brother, there are eyebrows. Leon suddenly lying in Braydens ear whispered.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Brayden immediately put down the file, seriously and seriously looking at Leon in front of him. There is a person who ims to know about that car ident back then, but needs money! Leon said bluntly. Braydens mouth curved up at the corners. Give him the money, but tell him I want to see him for twice what he offered. Brayden said firmly. No one in the city knew about the car ident back then, so the person who imed to know what happened back then must not be some ordinary person. Leon nodded and backed out. Looking out the window at the dark sky, Braydens face, a smile of satisfaction. Let it all,e harder! Hey, Brayden, whats wrong with you? Whats on your mind? Dolly nudged Braydens arm. I was thinking about the year Brayden suddenly paused. Its better not to tell her, lest she think more about it again. Brayden gently kissed the womans forehead, a doting look, eyes full of deep emotion. Are you going back tomorrow? Brayden asked softly. Well, Im going back tomorrow, I havent seen Franklin for a long time, I miss him to death. Dolly tightened her grip on the mans waist, afraid that he would suddenly disappear again. Okay, Ill take you back tomorrow. Brayden looked firmly at the woman in his arms. Dolly froze, a little hesitant. Brayden, dont you want toe with me? Dolly looked at the man in front of her suspiciously. I still have things to take care of here, once Im done, Ille over to you right away. Brayden kissed the woman on the cheek. At once, a lost expression appeared on Dollys face. The next morning, sure enough, Brayden personally sent Dolly back to the small mountain vige. But he did not know that at this time Le also arrived in the small mountain vige. You are Dollys supervisor? Le disdainfully nced at the woman in front of her. Not to mention the city people, is the king of heaven came, the supervisor still will not care. Some women are like this, making friends requires eye contact. Look at the eye, we two are good friends, not eye, that can only mean that the fate is not, can only forget each other in the jianghu. The director looked at the woman in front of him, eyes leaked a dislike, sip of tea. Is there something wrong? The supervisor replied arrogantly. Le was instantly shocked by the aura of the woman in front of her. It was just a small supervisor in a supermarket in a small mountain vigeter on, what the hell! Le sneered. The supervisor had heard the store manager mention before that Myra was Dolly, only that there was a time when she lost her memory and couldnt remember who she was, thats why she was called Myra by Mrs. Knight. I heard that when Dolly used to work in the supermarket, you made things difficult for her. Le said deliberately, with a gleam of gloating in her eyes. Could she be here to hold out for that woman? The supervisor sneered, his face full of disgust. What? Are you here to hug for her? The supervisor never shied away from anything and opened the door to the point. Faced with such a quick and direct woman, Le suddenly felt that she hade to the right ce this time and had not found the wrong person. No, Im here to help you. Le replied in one word. The supervisor raised his head slightly, looking at the woman in front of him in uncertainty, wondering what kind of medicine she was selling in her gourd. To tell the truth, Dolly stole my man, so I will definitely not let her have an easy time. Les aura, instantly became biting andpelling. At once, the supervisor understood. So its an alliance! The supervisors mouth curled up in a satisfied arc. Dolly, God is not even helping you! The supervisor tightly clenched his fist in his hand. I dont need your help. The supervisor suddenly said. The womans sudden words made Le freeze. Le smiled. No credit, I think, if you really want to cooperate, then be honest, I dont like to work with dishonest people. The supervisor said bluntly. Les eyes suddenly lit up. Hi, my name is Le, I used to be BFF with Dolly Le introduced. The two talked for a long time together before they went home. Thats right, a partnership was reached. Mom! Youre finally home! As soon as Dolly got out of the car, Franklin jumped into the womans arms. Dolly gently stroked the childs hair, somewhat ufortably. Good boy, mommy is back. Dolly whispered. Mommy, look, this is the award I got for thepetition in school. Franklin hurriedly pointed to the awards on the wall. Brayden and Dollys faces were a little relieved and a little heartbroken. Well, our Franklin is great. Tonight, its Mommys treat! Dolly said loudly. Instantly, the child jumped up and down with excitement. Looking at the child in front of him, Brayden actually did not want to leave. Brayden looked at the phone, hesitated, or hung up. Daddy, are you very busy? Franklin aggrieved looking at Brayden in front of him. Uh, its okay. Braydenughed. Then can Daddy not go back? The child shook the mans arm. Brayden thought for a moment, You can not go back today. At once, Franklins eyes shed with a hint of loss. That meant that Daddy would have to go back tomorrow. Chapter 1129 Invitation Grandma, youre finally back, just waiting for you. Franklin ran up to Mrs. Knight excitedly and said. Mrs. Knight looked at the child suspiciously, with an expression of not knowing why. Mommy wants to treat us to dinner. Franklin said yfully. Mrs. Knight looked at Dolly, who smiled and nodded. When did you twoe back, why didnt you give me a heads up, I wasnt even prepared. Mrs. Knightined in a low voice. What are you preparing for, maam, its all family. Dolly went over and hugged Mrs. Knight. Mrs. Knight gently patted the womans back, somewhat relieved. The fact that she could return to this small mountain vige again after her memory was restored was the greatest reward for herself. Mrs. Knights mouth curled up in a curve of satisfaction. Good,e on, lets go to the hotel at the head of the vige today! Mrs. Knight patted Franklins shoulder. The family, set off in high spirits. If God had opened a door for this family to see the light of happiness, there must be a window that was closed. Come on, slow down, dont rush. In the private room, Mrs. Knight holds a dish for the child. Mmm, its delicious, Grandma, try it. Franklin hurriedly said. Dolly smiled as she watched the child eating sweetly. Next to Brayden, although also been talking andughing and eating, but Dolly can see that the man has something on his mind, and he has been looking at his phone.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Ding ding ding Braydens cell phone, has been ringing many times. Finally, Dolly couldnt help herself. Brayden, dont hang up, pick up. Dolly looked at the mans phone. For Leon to call so many times in a row, it must be something important. Brayden looked at the few people in front of him, picked up his phone and walked out of the box. Big brother, that man is ying rascal and has to see you tonight. Leon said anxiously. Brayden looked at the few people inside and punched a fist directly into the wall. What a coincidence! Cant we push it to tomorrow? Brayden asked in a low voice. The other side is very insistent, it has to be tonight, out of time. Leon was a little anxious. Mom, whats wrong with Dad? Franklin in the private room suddenly asked. Dolly froze and immediately resumed her previous expression. Franklin be good, daddy is busy. Dolly hurriedly chucked a piece of meat for the child. Looking at Braydens empty seat, Franklins face was gloomy. Daddy is leaving tonight? Franklin looked up at Dolly with a look of reluctance. Maybe, but dont worry, as soon as Daddy is done, he wille back to see you. Dolly smiled. Sure enough, that worked, and Franklin suddenly perked up. Brayden hung up the phone and returned to the box with a mncholy look on his face. Mr. Kirnd, if there is something in thepany, you go ahead and get busy. Mrs. Knight said suddenly. After such a long phone call, a normal person can think that something important must have happened. Brayden looked at Dolly next to him, and then at Franklin, with guilt all over his face. Its okay dad, you go ahead and get busy, mom said youll be back when youre done. Franklin said. Looking at such an understanding child, Brayden smiled. After giving a few instructions, Brayden left the restaurant. In the private room, only the three of them were left. Instantly, the atmosphere was much quieter. Come,e, lets eat, Franklin, today is a special treat for you, you have to eat more. Mrs. Knight said with a smile. Thats for sure During the gap between Mrs. Knight and Franklins conversation, Dolly walked into the bathroom. Hey Brayden, its gettingte, be safe on your way back. Dolly said softly. Its okay, dont worry. After exchanging a few pleasantries, the two hung up the phone. I dont know why, after Brayden left, Dolly always felt some vague uneasiness in her heart, her heartbeat was getting faster and faster. Dolly washed her face and walked out of the bathroom. Suddenly, a bald man with an oily face and a drunken look came up to her, and Dolly, wary, tried to go around quietly, but just as she turned the corner, the man stumbled deliberately and fell directly on top of Dolly. Hey, mister. Dolly rushed to help the man. Wtf, who the hell are you to trip me! The man cursed loudly. Dolly looked at the man who was already drunk in front of her and took a deep breath, not wanting to get into trouble with him. Excuse me, you take it slow. Dolly held the man upright and intended to leave. But the man exerted one force and threw Dolly directly into the corner. What do you want to do? Dolly cautiously looked at the man in front of her. This man looked very fresh, not like someone from a small mountain vige. You tripped me up and you want to just walk away? The man gradually approached Dolly. Suddenly, the man looked at Dolly like a wounded bunny at the corner of the wall, and a yful curve curved at the corner of his mouth. Sir, this is a public ce. Dolly reminded. The man sneered, a disdainful look on his face. Just this crappy mountain vige of yours, I came to give you face! The man flung his arms. But this time, I didnte for nothing, I didnt expect that there would be such a beautiful woman in this broken mountain vige. The man stroked his chin and said lewdly. Looking at the disgusting and disgusting man in front of him, Dolly really wanted to give him two ps. Excuse me, sir, my son is still waiting for me, Ill leave first. Dolly said hurriedly, to leave. Son? You even have a son? What a pity, but its okay, I can raise you with your son, haha! The manughed. Dolly clenched her fist in her hand with a burst of anger in her heart. She did not want to waste too much more time with this man, so she pushed the man hard and pushed him directly into the bathroom, Dolly left straight away and walked towards the private room. What took you so long? Is everything okay? Mrs. Knight looked at Dolly worriedly. Nothing, met an oddball. Dolly smiled. The man in the bathroom, leaning against the wall, straining to stand still, walked straight to the service desk. Whats with your attitude! Quickly, find me out! Or Ill tear down your hotel! The bald man shouted. The person in charge of the hotel rushed over and lowered himself to the mans count. This gentleman, whats the matter, lets talk properly. The head of the hotel said curtly. What to say, give me the man, everything is fine, otherwise, everything is free! The man pped the table fiercely. Mom, whats that noise outside? Franklin looked at Dolly suspiciously. Dolly listened carefully and then understood. It seemed that the man was up to something again. I did the thing, and I alone am responsible for it! Suddenly, Dolly appeared in front of the man. Chapter 1130 Rescued Thats her, someone, take her away from me! Suddenly the man shouted, pointing at Dolly. A few minions behind him rushed forward to grab Dollys arm. Let go of me, what do you want to do? Dolly struggled, her gaze biting. You guys let go of my mom! Suddenly, Franklin ran out. p! The child was hit by a hard p on the ground. franklin sat paralyzed on the ground, her hands covering her cheeks, her eyes slightly dazed. Franklin! Dolly shouted desperately. Kids, its none of your business. Get the hell out of here right now! The bald man coldly kicked Franklin. At once, there were more people around. Who is this, how so, hit the child Thats right, it doesnt seem to be from our vige, how can we have such unqualified people here. Several people were talking behind the bald man, it was hard to hear. Suddenly, the man turned around and looked at the few women in front of him with a fierce gaze. If you want to be nice, then shut your stinking mouths! Several women immediately took a few steps back. The supervisor in the corner, a gloating arc at the corner of his mouth. Dolly, not very capable, see how you can maneuver? The supervisor hid behind the crowd, watching a good show in front of him. What are you waiting for, give me away! The bald man shouted, his tone a little impatient. Wait! Suddenly, Mrs. Knight came out. Who gave you permission to take it away? Mrs. Knight looked coldly at the man in front of her. The bald man turned around and looked Mrs. Knight up and down, with some disdain in his eyes, and then just gave her a disgusted nce, without speaking, intending to leave. What? Didnt your parents teach you to do things honestly and treat people generously? Mrs. Knight shouted. This cry stunned the people around. Which of the people in the vige did not know that Mrs. Knight was not as famous as others in the small mountain vige, but all the people respected her. Dont try to scare me, who are you? You are just an old woman. The bald man spat. And what a rude guy! Instantly, Mrs. Knight was on fire. This time, if you take this woman away, I promise, your days are over. Mrs. Knight replied with conviction. Dolly froze, and the surrounding people sighed. Mrs. Knight usually does not make a move, but once she does, a move is uncontroble. The bald man looked at Mrs. Knight in front of him, bah a, slowly walked to Mrs. Knight in front of. The forceful aura, the biting gaze, did not scare her, but slightly raised his chin, to dere his sovereignty. What an old woman, how dare she openly oppose him! The bald man circled Mrs. Knight several times. What do you want? Kill me? Youre a funny old woman, youre so old, you might even have a problem walking. The bald man said nonchntly. Mrs. Knight did not want to talk nonsense with him, then took out his cell phone and dialed. I have something to take care of here In less than two minutes, Mrs. Knight hung up the phone. The bald man next to him, watching Mrs. Knights every move, he would like to see how much this old woman can raise the storm in the end. The supervisor in the corner was a bit frightened. Because she didnt know who Mrs. Knight had just called. Boom! The door of the hotel was viciously pushed open. Dozens of people came together in front of Mrs. Knight, looking like she was their life. Leon? cried Dolly in surprise. Mrs. Knight, sister-inw. Leon greeted and walked directly to the bald man next to him. Instantly, the mans face turned blue with a burst of embarrassment. Brayden who does not know, Brayden side of the bodyguard Leon naturally has also been famous for miles. Who wants to take away our sister-inw? Leon yelled coldly. The people around, all quiet, no one dared to speak out to answer his question. The few youngsters who grabbed Dollys arms immediately let go of the woman and hurriedly looked at the bald man for help. But once people are in danger, they always think of themselves! That, misunderstanding misunderstanding, its all my little brothers, they dont know what to do, I will teach them a good lesson when I get back. The bald man suddenly said. The people next to him sneered, this is not to say blindly with open eyes! Is that so? Leon turned around and gradually walked up to those few minions, his gaze fierce, his fists clenched tightly in his hands. A few junior brothers were immediately stunned and shivering.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. No, its him! He made me do it! Several minions pointed at the bald man together. The bald man scratched the back of his head, a moment of embarrassment, speechless. Mrs. Knight looked at everything in front of her with an extremely cold gaze. Fortunately, Brayden had left Leon by his side, just in case. Drag me out! Leon barked an order and the brothers at the door walked straight to the bald man. No, wait, I didnt mean to do that, I didnt know it was Mr. Kirnds woman either, big brother, spare me this time! The bald man suddenly knelt down in front of Leon. Dolly went up to Leon and said a few words to Leon, who nodded his head. Let you off this time, its our sister-inw who interceded for you, if there is a next time, no matter who you molested, you will not be spared! Leon roared with determination. The bald man and a few boys rushed out of the restaurant. All the people around scattered, only Mrs. Knight and Dolly and Leon were left in the same ce, Franklin had already been taken to the clinic by the person in charge of the hotel. Leon, why are you here? Dolly gently patted the mans insistence. It was Mr. Kirnd who told him to stay. Mrs. Knight answered faintly. I say, sister-inw, how many people are trying to make things difficult for you on purpose? There are some in the city and some in the mountain vige. Big brother called me specifically to protect you before he went back to thepany and gave me Mrs. Knights cell phone number. Leon joked. Instantly, Dollys heart warmed up, so Brayden was so attentive. But this time, it should just be an ident, right? Well, its okay, hard work. By the way, is Brayden okay? I see you called him a lot this evening. Dolly worriedly looked at Leon in front of her. Leon hesitated for a moment, looking at Dollys reaction, she didnt know what big brother was doing. Its okay, what can happen to big brother, well, Ill take you home. Leon immediately changed the subject and said. No, go to the clinic, Franklin is still there. Mrs. Knight whispered. Suddenly, Dolly rushed to Leons car like a madman. Leon, hurry up, what are you waiting for? My son is hurt, hurry up! Dolly shouted. Ding ding ding Dolly looked at her phone and then picked up the call. Are you home yet? Is everything okay? Brayden asked worriedly. He didnt know what had happened at the restaurant. Yeah, just finished dinner and was on my way home Chapter 1131 Deal Doctor, how is my son? Dolly looked anxiously at the child in front of her. Franklin was lying on the bed with his eyes closed and some blood at the corner of his mouth. Leon looked at the wounded child with a wave of anger in his eyes. Sister-inw, whats going on here? Leon clenched his fists tightly, a pang of guilt in his heart. Brayden instructed him to protect these three people, but now, the child was injured, how to answer to him? Although Mr. Kirnd sent someone to bring over some equipmentst time, we have limited conditions here after all. The doctor replied slowly. Looking at the child on the bed, Dollys heart ached.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Dolly pounded her head hard. Sister-inw, dont be like this, lets take the child to the hospital directly. Leon gently patted the womans shoulder. Dolly nodded firmly, Leon hurriedly carried the child and ran to the car. Leon, dont tell Brayden about this yet, I know hes been busy with very important thingstely. Dolly said softly. Okay. Leon immediately agreed, looking straight ahead. The cafe was dimly lit, with low music. Brayden sat in a conspicuous ce in the cafe, waiting for the arrival of this person. After a long time, finally, a man with a ck duck-tongue hat appeared in front of Brayden. Hello, is this Mr. Kirnd? The man said hello. Brayden slowly stood up and sized up the man in front of him. The features were obvious, the man had a scar on his face. Yes, I am, please sit down. Brayden replied ndly. Do you have the money? The man opened the door and said. Brayden took a sip of his coffee and looked out the window. No. Instantly, the man was on fire, stood up and said angrily: You tricked me! Brayden sneered. He hade from the hotel in the mountain vige, how could he bring so much money! Dont get excited yet, I was not in the local area when I got the call, I rushed here from somewhere else, I didnt have any money on me , Brayden exined. Then why did youe to see me! The man yelled in a low voice, suppressing his inner emotions for fear that the others might see something. Brayden smiled and gestured for him to sit down and talk first. Im in business, so naturally I have to be a little more vignt. How am I supposed to know if youre the same driver who caused the ident back then. Brayden said in a low voice. I am! The man replied urgently. No, Im not the driver, I just saw the ident, by the way, I also saw the drivers face. The man hurriedly denied it. Since the beginning, this man has not said that he is the driver, but Brayden does not think he is just a passerby who unintentionally saw the car ident. So, it was just testing him. It seems that it should be him. Brayden sneered a little. How about this, you describe the whole process of the ident in detail, if it is the same as I know, then you are an eyewitness. Brayden said deliberately. Then the man began to recall the year of the car ident. He said very serious, but also very involved, did not experience people, it is impossible to say so much, even if it is an eyewitness, in the memory of these things, the emotional changes are not so strong. Well? Am I right? The man looked arrogantly at the man across the table. Hmm. Brayden nodded. But he had no proof! That was the biggest headache for Brayden! When will you pay me? The man asked fiercely. What a money ve! However, it was a bait. Mr. Kirnd, you should know that Ive only told you part of the story, and I have a lot more here that you dont know. The man kept tapping his fingers on the table. Brayden knew that behind this man, there was another mastermind. Heres the deal, leave me a phone number and pay tomorrow. Brayden skimmed the mans eyes. Instantly, the mans eyes lit up. Pain in the ass, Mr. Kirnd! the man shouted as he pped the table. After leaving his contact information, the man straightened his clothes, looked around, and then left. Looking at the departing back of the man with the duck-tongue hat, Braydens mouth curved at the corners. Le dont let me know that you did it, or I will never hold back on you! Braydens eyes shed a cold light. Some people say that people who do business are very cunning, they always have topare prices, and they will work with whoever gives them a high price. What do you say? You went to see Mr. Kirnd? Le stood up miso and shouted. Miss James, if you dont pay me, someone will. The man said sarcastically. Pah! Le mmed her fist directly into the wall, her fingers bleeding. Aiden, if you still want to hang around, please follow the rules! There are rules in the industry that you men understand! Les eyes became fierce. The man sneered, his eyes full of disdain and disgust. Miss James, rules are made by men, the cooperation between me and you is over, you cant stop me from working with Mr. Kirnd. Saying that, the man hung up the phone directly. In fact, he did not want to cooperate with Brayden, after all, if Brayden knew the truth about the car ident, he would definitely not let him go. He just wanted to use this matter to get Le to call him for money. Wait a minute! Le yelled. How much money do you need? Le asked coldly. Two million! The man replied in a low voice. Recently, he had lost all the money he had, and he had borrowed a lot of money! Le clenched her fist tightly, and her anger was strong. Aiden, do you think I am a charity here? Although I have made some money abroad, that is also my hard work, not the wind toe! Le shouted. If she hadnt been kicked out of her familys home, she would have been so down on her luck that she would have earned her own money and spent it herself! Inside Les heart, there was some anxiety. One and a half million, no less. The man said in a low voice. If its less than that, theres no need for us to cooperate. Saying that, the man was about to hang up the phone. Wait a minute! Deal! Le hurriedly said. The mans mouth hooked up a sinister arc at the corners. It seems she still has money, so maybe next time, she can extort more. The man smiled yfully, and there was a cunning glint in his eyes. Le hurriedly hung up the phone, grabbed her bank card and ran towards the autonomous cash machine. It had to be settled before it was toote! If theres a next time, shell make sure to stomp that stinking man! Chapter 1132 A Family of Four Out of the cafe, Brayden drove directly to the small mountain vige. But he did not know that at this time Dolly and the others had already arrived at the hospital in town. Doctor, how is my son? Dolly looked at the doctor in front of her with worry. Nothing serious, but need to recuperate, do not let him study recently. The doctor replied slowly. It seems that he has really hit his head, Mrs. Knight was a little anxious. Parents,e with me to get the medicine. The doctor looked at Dolly and ordered. Dolly understood and hurriedly followed the doctor out of the room. The child is still so young, how in the world are you a parent? Dont let him study for a while recently, it may leave after-effects in the future. The doctor looked at Dolly with a serious expression. What after-effects? Dollys eyes were filled with clear liquid. In the future, you mustbine work and rest, especially recently, you must not let him move his head, or he will have a headache, and he will slowly get better with good conditioning. The doctor gently patted the womans shoulder. Instantly, Dollys eyes dimmed. Mrs. Knight at the door, although she didnt hear the doctors words, but seeing Dollys such a lost reaction, she probably guessed something. Mom, dont hit my mom! Franklin on the hospital bed, with her eyes closed, shook her head. Franklin, wake up, mommy is here. Dolly hurriedly shook the childs body. Mom! Suddenly, the childs eyes widened and he sat up with a miso, theny down again and closed his eyes. Another nightmare! Dolly held the childs hand tightly, her eyes full of guilt and heartache. Maam. Dollys voice trembled as she looked over at Mrs. Knight. Mrs. Knight walked up to the woman, gently stroked Dollys hair, and sighed. Its okay, its going to be okay. Mrs. Knightforted. Looking at the scene in front of him, Leons eyes shed with a hint of sadness. Hey, Leon, whats going on? Didnt I tell you to just stay in the mountain vige? Howe theres no one home? Brayden asked anxiously over the phone. Leon hesitated and decided to tell Brayden what was going on. after all, Franklin was really badly injured and he had asked the doctor specifically about it before. What? Hospital? Wait! Saying that, Brayden immediately hung up the phone, directly mobilized the direction and drove to the hospital. In the ward, all the people looked at Franklin on the bed, without saying a word, waiting for the child to wake up. Snap! The door was viciously pushed open. What the hell is going on? Brayden ran straight to the hospital bed. Leon! Brayden gently stroked the childs hair and looked back at Leon coldly. Big brother, I wentte. Leon lowered his head. Brayden looked at the child, then at Dolly and Mrs. Knight, two women with red eyes that clearly looked like they had been crying. Dolly, Brayden said as he tightened his grip on the womans shoulders and tried to give her somefort. Its because of me that Franklin was hurt like this! Dolly snuggled into the mans arms and cried. The womans painful appearance, the wounds on the childs face, Mrs. Knights silence, made Braydens heart ache. Dolly, dont worry, Ill find a way to cure Franklin, said Brayden, running straight out of the ward. Doctor, please use the best medicine, the best technology, and make sure to cure that child. Brayden looked at the doctor anxiously. The doctor looked up at the man in front of him, at first nce is not ordinary people, hesitated, but still told him. There is a doctor abroad who specializes in treating this condition, I suggest you take the child to see. The doctor said seriously. Good! Brayden agreed straight away. It didnt matter if it was at home or abroad, as long as Franklin could be cured, it would be worth the money! Dolly looked at the ringing phone, and her eyes revealed a glow. Hey, Dolly, do you have time tomorrow? Lets have dinner together. Jayden said slowly. Yes, Jayden, its just that I need to talk to you. Dolly hurriedly replied. Hearing the womans urgent and anxious voice, Jaydens whole body was not good. Whats wrong? Did something happen to you? Jayden rushed to ask. I Dolly choked out, trying to adjust her emotions. On the other end of the phone, Jaydens eyes dimmed. Yes, she was crying! The man clenched his fists tightly, expecting Dollys voice. That, lets meet tomorrow. Dolly then hung up the phone. The beep sound from the phone made Jayden freeze and start to feel uneasy inside. The next day, the sun shone through the window early and hit the ground, but Dolly felt cold. Mrs. Knight and Dolly stayed awake all night, watching over Franklin, and Brayden spent the night contacting doctors abroad. Mom, Grandma. Franklin slowly opened her eyes. Franklin! Dolly and Mrs. Knight said in unison with surprise. Its okay, dont worry guys, Im at least a man, not that pretentious. Franklin reluctantly smiled. Instantly, Dolly couldnt hold back any longer, lying on the edge of the bed and crying. Mom, dont cry, Im fine here. Franklin gently stroked Dollys hair. The woman hurriedly wiped her tears, squeezed out a smile, and looked at the child on the bed. Franklin, youre hungry, what do you want to eat? Mommy will make it for you. Dolly whispered. I want to eat mommy and grandmas ravioli. Franklin replied breathlessly. Good! Dolly nodded firmly. As soon as Brayden arrived at the hospital, he arranged for the doctor to transfer the child to the premium ward. The facilities in the distinguished ward were fully equipped, you could cook and doundry, not much different from home. Franklin was lying on the bed, looking at Dolly and Mrs. Knight, who had been busy next to him, with a curve at the corner of his mouth. Wheres Dad? Franklin suddenly asked. Im here, Franklin, how are you feeling? Brayden suddenly pushed in the door. Dad, Im fine. Franklin smiled. Looking at the child who still had blood at the corner of his mouth, Dollys eyes moistened again. Franklin was always like this, obviously in pain, but never said so. This is the reason why Dolly has always been so precious and heartfelt about her child. Brayden sat on the edge of the bed, talking to the baby while Dolly and Mrs. Knight wrapped ravioli. This is the life he wants most. Having a father, a mother, a grandmother, and a family living happily together is what Franklin has always wanted.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Come,e, the ravioli is ready. Dolly hurriedly ced the ravioli in front of the child. Daddy, Mommy, Grandma lets eat together, okay? Franklin looked forward to everyones reaction. Yes, lets eat together! Brayden then went to serve the ravioli. The three of them gathered around Franklin and ate together,ughing and talking as if they were not in the hospital, but at home. Chapter 1133 Going Abroad Western restaurant, dim lighting, Dolly sitting in the corner, a little uneasy. Dolly, why are you here so early? Jayden looked at the woman in front of him suspiciously. Oh, theres nothing going on, so I came over first. Dolly smiled awkwardly. Jayden could tell at a nce exactly what mood Dolly was in.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Dolly, if you trust me, there is something big you can tell me. Jayden seriously looked at Dolly in front of him. The serious dark circles under the eyes, thick bags under the eyes, pale face, Jayden is not blind, if you say that there is nothing happened to this woman, beat him to death do not believe. Jayden, then I will not be polite with you, Franklin was pped before, it seems to be very serious, so much so that there is a problem with the head, and now the doctor said that he can only recuperate Dolly exined. The womans days in the small mountain vige, Jayden heard Skyler said before, naturally then also clear Franklins importance to her. So, Ill go check it out first, and if it doesnt work, well take him out of the country. Jayden said firmly. Looking at Jaydens serious and worried appearance, Dolly was instantly relieved. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Soon, the two arrived at the hospital. Jayden directly found the childs attending doctor to understand Franklins condition. Sure enough, it was difficult to treat the limited medical skills and equipment in China, Jayden directly took out his cell phone and dialed it. Half an hourter, the man came to the ward and looked at the child on the bed with some regret. Mrs. Knight, Jayden greeted. Jayden had met Mrs. Knight when Brayden was injured and hospitalized before, and the two had a good chat. Jayden is here. Mrs. Knight said with a breathless voice. In recent days, because of the childs condition, Mrs. Knight and Dolly, can not eat well, sleep is not stable now face is more haggard. Madam you do not worry, I have already contacted the doctor abroad, this evening can go. Jayden looked at the child with determination. Mrs. Knight was a little surprised, not expecting the man in front of her to be so efficient. Dolly, leave today or tomorrow? Jayden asked in a low voice. Dolly immediately turned around to look at the child in the hospital bed. Perhaps the sooner he left a day earlier, the more hope he would have. Today! Dolly replied firmly. Jayden didnt say a word and booked some ne tickets. By the time Brayden arrived at the hospital, theck of people found in the ward, long gone. Hello, may I ask where all the people in the ward on the top floor have gone? Brayden looked at the nurse anxiously. Oh, you mean the people in the honored ward, they processed for discharge, they just left today, they seem to have left in a special hurry, and many things were thrown away. The nurse replied indifferently. At once, Brayden was blinded. The child was discharged from the hospital, and no one told him? The man hurriedly picked up his cell phone and dialed it. Sorry, the number you have dialed is switched off Dollys cell phone, Mrs. Knights cell phone, both were off. Hello, Leon, have you seen Dolly? And Mrs. Knight and Franklin, Brayden rushed to ask. Arent they in the hospital? Leon asked rhetorically. Instantly, Brayden got anxious. Snap! The door to the doctors office was pushed open with a vengeance. Doctor, where are they, are they all going somewhere? Brayden clutched the doctors arm. Oh, dont worry, theyre out of the country, going to treat the baby, why, didnt Miss Dean tell you? The doctor looked curiously at the man in front of him. Brayden understood, Jayden came. Did a strange mane by today? Brayden looked at the doctor seriously. Yes, wasnt it a friend of yours? A very professional doctor. The doctor replied indifferently. Brayden ran straight out of the doctors office. Dang! His fist hit the wall directly, and his fingers instantly bled out. Why not tell him, at once, Braydens eyes were bitter and cruel. For the sake of the child, he had been up all night, looking for the best doctor and the best hospital for the child, and now all the arrangements had been made, and they had just left without even saying hello! Brother! Leon came running over with a gasp. Someone saw my sister-inw and Mrs. Knight, Franklin, and at the airport, Leon said with a hesitant look in his eyes. And Jayden! said Brayden fiercely. Leon froze for a moment, then resumed his previous expression. Big brother, Ill book you a flight right away. Saying that, Leon was about to pull out his phone. No need. Suddenly, Brayden said indifferently, without any ripple in his tone. At this moment Brayden, in Leons eyes, looks even more terrifying. Leon knew that Brayden was really angry. How is the investigation of that person going? Brayden immediately changed the subject. Obviously said today to call the one who met yesterday that year that car ident witnesses, but the other party suddenly did not answer the phone, deliberately y missing, which makes Brayden some puzzled. No, the location of the phone card was found, but it was in a trash can. Leon replied in a low voice. It seemed that he had a better partner. Braydens eyes instantly dimmed. Youve been putting your mind mostly on this guytely, Ive sent you all the photos, and if Im not mistaken, his handler should have given him another sum of money. Brayden narrowed his eyes slightly and looked out the window. Yes! Leon turned to leave. Dolly, why didnt you wait for me toe back! Would you rather trust that Jayden than me? Brayden clenched his fists tightly, blood dripping from his fingers to the ground. Dolly, did you call Mr. Kirnd about it? Mrs. Knight asked hastily from the ne. Dolly suddenly froze, leaving in such a hurry that she did forget about this matter. Its okay, well call when we get off the ne. Dolly smiled faintly. Next to Jayden, with his eyes closed, seemed to be thinking about something. Soon, several people got off the ne together. dolly hurriedly took out her cell phone and tried to dial Brayden, but found that her cell phone was off. Hey, Dolly, dont dawdle, hurry up! Jayden shouted. Coming! Dolly hurriedly threw the phone into her bag and ran over. Jayden is always very efficient, and just after he got off the ne, he saw the ambnce that had long been parked at the entrance of the airport. Jayden, long time no see! Yes, you heartless one, you gave us such a big gift as soon as we met. Several doctors greeted with Jayden. Ill treat you guys to dinner some day,e on, Dolly, Mrs. Knight get in! Chapter 1134 sent directly to dad Well? Jayden looked at the few doctors in front of him worriedly. Several doctors had a very difficult face, a look of helplessness. Jayden, to be honest, this child, right a doctor hesitated. Instantly, Mrs. Knight next to her fainted. Maam, maam! Dolly shouted. Hey, no, Im not done yet, there is a cure for this child, there is a cure! Dolly and Jayden rushed to help Mrs. Knight into the hospital room, where there was still time to listen to the yelling. On the bed, Mrs. Knights eyes were closed and she was on a drip, and Dolly was a little worried. Its all you, cant finish a sentence in one go! Jayden nudged the doctor next to her hard. Im just kidding with you guys, the atmosphere was so tense just now. The doctor next to him scratched the back of his head. Oh, well, well, you dont have to buy the meal, Ill buy it. The doctor said awkwardly. Jayden shook his head helplessly and sighed. The foreign medical science is much more advanced than the domestic, and the hospital they are in, the medical equipment is the worlds top. More coincidentally, Jaydens teacher came back, the most famous doctor with the highest medical skills in this hospital, just returned to the hospital yesterday from his training. What? You say the teacher is back? Jayden shouted excitedly. Hey hey, you take it easy, whats the point of getting excited, the teacher said to leave this child to him. The doctor next to him said in a low voice. Instantly, Jaydens mouth curled up in a satisfied arc. The teachers medical skills, he knew very well in his heart, general people, the teacher will not be out of hand. Take me to meet the teacher some day. Jayden gently patted the shoulder of the doctor next to him. The two people were chatting hotly. With the teachers help, Jayden believed that this child, would definitely be cured. But they both did not know that the so-called Jaydens teacher, was called back by Brayden. Franklin, Franklin , Mrs. Knight muttered as shey on the hospital bed, her eyes remaining closed. Maam, wake up, Franklin is okay. Dollyforted Mrs. Knight and wiped the sweat from her forehead. Suddenly, there were some tears at the corners of Mrs. Knights eyes. Dollys heart was breaking. Franklin! Mrs. Knight sat up with a start. Dolly, I just had a dream that Franklin was gone! Mrs. Knight looked at the woman in front of her with horror. Dolly wiped Mrs. Knights tears and sweat, and her eyes were filled with clear liquid. Holding back her inner emotions, Dolly gently patted Mrs. Knights back, trying to make herfortable. Maam, dont worry, the baby is fine. Dolly reassured. Really, wheres Franklin? Im going to go check. With that, Mrs. Knight got out of bed. Stumbling, Mrs. Knight held on to the wall and went to the childs room. Looking at Franklin on the hospital bed, Mrs. Knights face was gloomy. This child has had a hard life, abandoned by his parents since he was a child, and then looked down upon by the children of the vige Mrs. Knight choked up. Dolly knew she was having a hard time, and just held Mrs. Knights hand tightly, trying to give her some faith. Maam, Jayden said his teacher is back and the child will be treated by him personally, dont worry, Franklin will be fine, that teacher is the most skilled in the whole hospital. Dolly looked firmly at the woman in front of her. At once, Mrs. Knight wiped her tears and her eyes revealed a glow of expectation. Mom Dolly rushed to the bedside and looked at the child. Mom, wheres Dad? Franklin tried to open his eyes. But after looking around, there was only Mom and Grandma. Franklin be good, lets video with daddy now, okay? Dolly gently stroked the childs hair. The child seemed to have no strength at all and just nodded his head. Dolly hurriedly took out her phone, opened WeChat and dialed. Hello, Brayden! Dolly said in greeting. But in the video, it was Braydens cold face. Whats up? Brayden asked coldly. Dolly was a little surprised by Braydens cold response. Whats wrong with him? Was he angry because he had left the country without greeting him? Mom, did you have a fight with Dad? Franklin suddenly spoke up. Brayden, who was in the video, heard the childs voice and hurriedly looked at the camera. Franklin ah, nothing, daddy is just a little busy, how can daddy and mommy quarrel. Braydenughed. He thought it was Dolly who was alone with him on video, so naturally his tone was a bit odd. Who let her not even call when she was out of the country. The point is that she was still out of the country with that Jayden! Dad, are you okay? The day we left the country, we were in a special hurry, mommy didnt have time to call you, and also just got off the ne, mommys phone ran out of battery Franklin exined. Although the child is still young, Franklin is sensitive by nature, and he can see through some things even if the adults do not say anything.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The first thing you need to do is to look at the child who understands the situation, and Braydens mouth is curved in a way. Good boy, daddy will go over to see you as soon as hes done. Brayden hurriedly said, eyes is love and soft. Daddy, you go ahead and get busy, its okay, theres mommy and grandma here. Franklin did not mention Jayden, which made Brayden very happy. And Uncle Jayden, Dolly suddenly said. Instantly, the video shows Brayden, eyes dimmed. Franklin, next to Dolly in front of him, was also speechless for a while. Daddy, we all miss you. Last night when we went to bed, mommy even called out your name. The childughed. Uh, that Im going to the bathroom. Dolly rushed to flee the scene. It was a shame to say thatst night I had a dream full of Braydens face, so I heard Franklin say that he had called out Braydens name all night. Brayden originally thought the child was just a casual remark to cheer himself up, but Dollys reaction, but verified the truth. brayden just felt warm inside. Dont worry, Daddy Im here to keep an eye on Mommy for you. Franklin said with a bad smile. Brayden froze for a moment, and then resumed his previous expression. This little guy, really precocious! After exchanging a few pleasantries, the two hung up straight away. Oops mom, juste out, the video is over. Franklin shouted. Dolly then walked out of the bathroom. Last night she fell asleep on the sofa in the hospital room because she was worried that something would go wrong with her child in the middle of the night, who knew that Franklin had recorded her dream conversations with her cell phone in the middle of the night. At this time Dolly, her face was red. That recording, deleted? Dolly asked cautiously. No, I sent it directly to Dad! The child replied faintly. Chapter 1135 Tumor Mom, Dads here. Franklin in the hospital bed suddenly said. Dolly froze for a moment, then regained the expression on her face. What are you talking about? Here, eat your breakfast. Dolly ced the milk bread in front of the child. Iming. Suddenly, Brayden stood in the doorway of the ward. Instantly, Dolly was stunned. Howe there wasnt even a phone call? Daddy! Franklin shouted excitedly. At once, Dolly was a little overwhelmed, he came so suddenly that even his breakfast was not prepared. That, Ill go get you breakfast. Saying that, Dolly was about to walk out of the ward. Brayden made a push and the woman was pulled tightly by him.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Its okay, well go get breakfast together, Franklin, do you mind? Brayden looked back at the child. Of course I dont mind! Come on, Dad! Franklin gave a victory gesture. Then the man took Dollys hand and left the hospital straight away. What just happened? Mrs. Knight rubbed her eyes. Its okay, Grandma, you go back to sleep. Franklin whispered andughed. In the cafe, dim lights, elegant music, the scent of roses in the air. In the corner, Brayden and Dolly are drinking coffee, and the two of them are speechless. Dolly was suddenly a little nervous. Brayden, the day we left the country, it was a temporary and sudden decision, more anxious that day Dolly exined. Brayden took a sip of coffee and looked seriously at the woman in front of him. A few days have not seen, she seems to have haggard a lot. I know. Brayden all of a sudden, all of his anger subsided. Dolly! Suddenly, a familiar voice came over. Brayden didnt turn around because he didnt want to see the man. Jayden, good morning, youre here for breakfast too, join us. Dolly smiled. Jayden slowly walked over to the woman before noticing Braydens presence, and suddenly his eyes dimmed and his whole being was bad. Whats he doing here? Jaydens eyes shed with a hint of disdain. This time the attending doctor is Jaydens teacher. Dolly exined to Brayden. Brayden sneered. This woman, really thought that that teacher had coincidentally returned to the hospital just as they were arriving! Dolly, dont worry, Franklins condition, the teacher already knows all about it, he will definitely heal the child. Jayden gently patted the womans shoulder. This scene, in Braydens eyes is very harsh, his woman, this stinking man also dare to touch! Well, Jayden, I believe in you, and I believe in your teacher. Dolly hurriedly took a piece of bread and gave it to Jayden. Jayden smiled, took the bread and ate it in big bites, as if showing off to Brayden, who didnt say anything and sipped his coffee. Brayden, here, this is yours, Ive buttered it up for you. Dolly handed the bread in her hand to Brayden. At once, Jaydens eyes shed with a trace of sadness. The man she loved, or Brayden, so even the smallest details, she would notice. jayden pretended not to see anything and continued to eat breakfast. After breakfast, the three of them came to the hospital together. Mr. Kirnd, youre here. Jaydens teacher rushed forward to shake hands. Good work. Brayden smiled. Dolly looked at the two people who were very familiar and was surprised. They both knew each other? Mr. Kirnd, dont worry, the child will be fine, I will do my best to heal him, and I will be worthy of your trust. The attending doctor smiled. Then thank you in advance Brayden politely. Next to him, Jayden was also curious for a while. However, Mrs. Knight did see it at once. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are getting into. In the future, if you leave the children to them, you wont have to worry about them. Whats going on? Dolly muttered. Silly girl, this attending doctor was brought over by Brayden. Mrs. Knight gently tapped the womans forehead. Next to Jayden, a hint of jealousy shed in his eyes, so the teacher was invited by Brayden! Dolly looked at the childs face nervously, a little worried. Its okay, dont worry. Brayden tightened his grip on the womans waist. The doorway, all the people are waiting anxiously, Dolly and Mrs. Knight are even more nervous, the air is quiet some terrible. After a long time, the attending doctor came out with the child. Everyone gathered around the attending doctor and asked questions. Dont be anxious, the child has just done aplete examination, take him to rest first, which of youe with me to the office, we talk in detail. The attending doctor looked seriously at the people in front of him. Me! Ill go! Dolly immediately shouted. And then, Mrs. Knight and Jayden took charge of pushing Franklin into the ward, while Brayden and Dolly followed the doctor to the office. Looking at the doctors somewhat difficult expression, Dollys heart was vaguely a little uneasy. This child, has he experienced some kind of impact before? The doctor looked at Dolly seriously. Dolly froze at once. She didnt know anything about the child before she was in the small mountain vige, and Mrs. Knight hadnt talked to her about it. She only knew that the child was picked up. Doctor, its like this, the child was picked up as a child Dolly exined. The doctor lowered his head and seemed to be thinking about something, his expression was very grave. I suspect that the childs head has grown a tumor, and the tumor has existed for a long time, but you can rest assured that it can bepletely removed through surgery, of course, I only suspect it, the next further examination to determine. The doctor exined seriously. The moment she heard the word tumor, Dolly could not support herself any longer, the woman took two steps back and leaned against the wall, her eyes red. Doctor, please save this child, I will try my best to cooperate with whatever you need! Dolly cried. Brayden hurriedly gathered the woman into his arms and gently stroked her hair, trying to give her somefort. Treat what you need to treat, I hope you can help this child, thank you very much. Brayden bowed deeply to the attending doctor. Hey, Mr. Kirnd, this cant be allowed, the doctors duty is to save the patients life, moreover, if it is really sure that there is a tumor in the childs head, a small operation can be done, madam dont worry. The doctor reassured. Brayden helped the woman slowly out of the ward, gently wiping her tears. Dolly, the baby will be fine. Brayden kissed Dollys forehead. Dolly snuggled into the mans arms, sobbing incessantly. Brayden, if something happens to Franklin , Dolly wanted to say. Brayden immediately covered the womans mouth. With me, it wont. Jayden, in the corner, looked at the two men not far away, his eyes a wave of anger. Chapter 1136 Successful Surgery Finally, it was confirmed that there was indeed a small tumor in Franklins head. In the washroom, Mrs. Knight leaned against the wall with a dull gaze, a little lost in thought. Maam. Dolly hurriedly called out. Dolly, Mrs. Knight wiped her eyes and came back to her senses. Knowing that Mrs. Knight was having a hard time, Dolly held her hand tightly, with a bit of determination in her eyes, trying to give her somefort. Franklin will be fine. Dolly said. Mrs. Knight looked at the woman in front of her and nodded. But the most important thing at hand was how to exin the surgery to Franklin. In the hospital room, Brayden sat on the edge of the bed ying a game with the child, looking happy. Daddy, when can I be as strong as you. Franklin blinked his eyes and beamed. Brayden stroked the childs hair and smiled faintly. Franklin, in fact, when Daddy was very, very young, had an illness and an operation, it was because of that operation Daddy became so strong Braydenunched a period of thought work on the child before the operation. The child listened attentively and devotedly, and Brayden exaggeratedly screamed whenever he got to the exciting part, as if he was experiencing it. Daddy, why are you different before the surgery and after the surgery? Franklin looked curiously at the man in front of him. Brayden hesitated, then gently tapped the childs forehead. Not to tell you, when you get better, daddy will tell you. Brayden said deliberately. Instantly, the childs eyes dimmed. In fact, Brayden just wanted to leave him a suspense, a suspense to support him to get well. Daddy, so when am I going to have the surgery? The child suddenly asked. Brayden froze for a moment, and then recovered the expression on his face. Fang, he just wanted to tell the child that the surgery was not that scary, but Franklin, why are you asking this question all of a sudden? Brayden stroked the childs hair. You said it, you became so strong and powerful after the surgery, I want to have the surgery too. The child answered innocently. Since the beginning, Brayden did not expect that Franklin would say that. Do you want to have the surgery? Can Daddy help you arrange it? Brayden looked at the child in front of him with pain, and embraced Franklin into his arms with some reluctance. He was just a child, yet he had to endure so much torture. Braydens eyes dimmed. Sure, Dad, you set me up. Franklinughed. In fact, how could the child not know that in the past few days, Dad and Mom and Grandma had been worried about his surgery. That day, he overheard the conversation between the doctor and grandmother at the door of the ward, saying something about the tumor and the surgery, and naturally, it became clear in his mind. Instead of making them agonize about how to exin to themselves about the surgery, it would be better for him to speak up first and pretend he didnt know anything to give them somefort. What do you mean, Franklin took the initiative to ask for the surgery? Dolly looked incredulously at Brayden in front of her. Brayden looked at Dolly, then at Mrs. Knight, and nodded firmly. Thats because he knows. Mrs. Knight whispered breathlessly. Mrs. Knight knew Franklins character best. He was a very understanding child who never made things difficult for others. Instantly, Dollys eyes shed with a trace of sadness. Soon, surgical matters had been arranged. Franklin, its okay, take it easy. Dolly looked worriedly at the child on the hospital bed. Mrs. Knights eyes had long been moistened, not daring to look at the child. Mom, you help mefort Grandma, I will be fine. Franklin whispered. Mrs. Kirnd, its time to go into the operating room, please let go of your hand. The doctor pulled at Dollys hands, which were clinging to the hospital bed. Finally, the child was wheeled into the operating room. Mrs. Knight sat in a chair, her head in her hands, anxious and anxious, while Dolly wandered down the hallway, her eyes red and her hands rubbing together nervously. Braydens eyes were glued to the operating room, afraid of missing something. Jayden stood to the side, watching Dolly and frowning slightly. I dont know how long it took, but the lights in the operating room hadnt gone out. Dolly, whats taking so long? Mrs. Knight asked worriedly. Maam, wait, wait a little longer. Dolly said with a trembling voice. Pop! Finally, the lights in the operating room went out and the door was opened. The attending doctor rushed out and took off his gloves with beads of sweat on his forehead. Doctor, how is my son? Dolly grabbed the doctors arm tightly.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The doctor closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Dont worry, the surgery was a sess, but for a while now, he needs to recuperate. The doctor replied indifferently. Instantly, Mrs. Knight and Dolly perked up. Thank you, doctor! Mrs. Knight shouted excitedly. Cominging. Brayden shouted. The baby was wheeled out of the operating room. Looking at Franklin in the hospital bed, his face pale, Dolly was heartbroken. Dont disturb the child, he needs to rest. After saying that, the doctor left. In the ward, Franklin was lying on the hospital bed, eyes closed, on an IV. All the people looked at the child, waiting for the child to wake up. Uh Franklin frowned slightly. Whats wrong, child? Mrs. Knight asked in a low voice. Water , Franklin muttered. Dolly hurried to get the water and handed it to the child. Here, Franklin, have some water. The child slowly opened his eyes and tried to see everything around him. Daddy, am I getting strong? Franklin said breathlessly. Instantly, Braydens eyes moistened. Son, youve always been strong. Brayden rushed to answer. Day by day, the childs health gradually recovered, several people already have ns to return to the country. Hey, what are you doing here? On the airfield, Brayden looked at Jayden in front of him suspiciously. Jayden nced at him, clenching his fists tightly. Does it matter to you if I go back to my country? Jayden replied coldly. Since Dollys car ident, Jayden and Braydens rtionship has been broken, and now they can still stand together, only because of Dolly. Havent you been abroad before? Brayden asked in a low voice. I can go wherever I want. Jayden lifted his chin slightly to look hard at the man in front of him. Gee well well what the hell, today is a day to be happy, isnt it? Dolly looked at Franklin. Yes, mom, today is your treat! The child shouted excitedly. At once, Dolly was silent. It was because of thest treat that caused the child to get hurt. Uh I mean, tonight Mommy is going to cook dinner herself! Franklin hurriedly rounded up. Chapter 1137 Little Trick In order to take better care of the children, Dolly and Brayden directly back home to the small mountain vige. Here is still the original look, beautiful mountains, vigers simple. Mrs. Knight, I havent seen youtely, where have you been busy? A neighbor asked. Thats right, we havent seen you for a few days, everyone misses you. Several women muttered. Went out to take care of a few things. Mrs. Knightughed awkwardly. Looking at the enthusiastic appearance of several women in front of her, Dolly smiled. Ding ding ding Brayden looked at the caller ID and it was Leon. Boss, are you back yet? Leon asked anxiously. Yeah. Brayden looked over at Dolly next to him. Hows it going? Did you find out? Brayden asked cautiously. The guy got away, just found out that someone had called him before in his bank ount. Leon said indifferently. Instantly, Braydens eyes lowered, and after a few pleasantries, Brayden hung up the phone directly, just a gloomy face. Whats wrong? Dolly rushed over and asked. Nothing. Brayden gently patted the womans shoulder and smiled. It was the first day back home and everyone in the family was happy, especially Franklin. he loved spending time with his dad and mom the most, so he was always pestering them both to y games with him. Next to her, Mrs. Knight looked at the child and smiled, walking into the kitchen. Shes back, you know? Le asked coldly. The supervisor froze some, then regained the expression on his face. Just found out. The supervisor took a sip of tea. Do you remember our agreement? If you need anything, just ask. Le said ruthlessly. What a ruthless woman! The supervisor looked at Le in front of him, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes. After the matter ispleted, she will not turn against herself and kill her mouth, right? The supervisor looked at Le suspiciously and was silent. What? Regret? Le looked straight at the woman in front of her and questioned. This woman, if she really regrets, she doesnt mind finding someone to teach her a good lesson, but its just a useless guy! Le looked at the supervisor coldly. I never do things that I regret. The supervisor spoke. God knows what the woman in front of her would do to herself if she admitted that she regretted it. It was better to dy for now. Although the supervisor and Dolly have a problem, but are usually some small things, more or from the supervisors own jealousy of her, not to the point of hatred to say, naturally do not have to Dolly to do something life-threatening things. But this Le is different, she wants Dollys life ah! The supervisor hesitated, but decided to give up. Its normal for a woman to be careful, but its not cute for a woman to be ruthless and snake hearted. Miss James, I have to travel recently, the store manager arranged it, so the supervisor looked like he wanted to say something but stopped.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Looking at the supervisor stammering look, instantly, Le understood. She is trying to escape herself! Le clenched her fists tightly, her gaze was biting, as if she wanted to kill the woman in front of her. At once, the supervisor was startled by this fierce aura and hurriedly took a sip of water to suppress the shock. Recently work has been very busy, if you do not believe, but go to our supermarket to see. The supervisor hurriedly said. Le got up and slowly walked to the supervisor, close to the womans face. You know, what I Le want to do, no one can stop, just like I want a person to die, she will never live to see tomorrow. Le gently stroked the womans hair. The supervisors body shuddered and pursed her lips, her face full of horror. What was she trying to do here? Was she going to kill herself? The supervisor clutched the corner of his shirt tightly, nervous and incoherent. That, Miss James, you are the one who does the big business, I am just a viger in a small mountain vige, please let me go. The supervisor carefully looked at the woman in front of her. Previously, she thought that Le was just like herself and wanted to teach that Dolly a lesson, so her intention to cooperate was more obvious, but she didnt really agree, and then she learned that what Le wanted was Dollys life, the supervisor naturally didnt dare to agree. What? Scared? Le pinched the womans chin. Look at that, who wouldnt be afraid of something that would kill someone? Miss James, I really have to go on a business trip, if possible, when I return from my business trip, we will talk in detail? The supervisor plucked up the courage to ask in a low voice. Le is not a fool, how can she not hear the meaning of the womans words. I am afraid that this woman can not wait for that day. Le turned her face away and returned to her position. Fine, then lets talk about it when youe back. Le said indifferently. After exchanging a few pleasantries, the supervisor hurriedly hugged her bag and ran out. Looking at the direction the woman left, a cold light shed in Les eyes. Dare to bluff me! Really do not want to live! With one effort, the water in the cup in Les hand, spilled on the table. Ding ding ding Dolly looked at the caller ID and frowned. Hey, Dolly, youe to the supermarket, quickly! The supervisor yelled in a low voice. Dolly felt baffled, she had obviously resigned, why was she still asked to go? Supervisor, do you need something? Im very busy here. Dolly refused. Instantly, on the other end of the phone, the supervisor panicked. Dolly, youe quickly, peoples lives are at stake, youe and I talk to you, thats it! With that, the supervisor hurriedly hung up the phone. Looked around, fortunately, no one was there. Ever since she had met with that Le a few times, she had be suspicious, always feeling that someone was watching her behind her back. Dolly looked at her phone and kept hesitating to go. Dolly, whats wrong? Mrs. Knight came over and asked. Maam, the supervisor in the supermarket asked me to go over there, it seems to be very urgent. Dolly answered in a low voice. Mrs. Knight thought for a moment and gently patted the womans shoulder. Lia is still very young, so sometimes it is easy to do things impulsively, but she is not bad in nature. Mrs. Knight smiled. Dolly understood Mrs. Knights meaning, turned around and went to change her clothes and went to the supermarket. Aigoo my ancestor, you are finally here. The supervisor clutched Dollys arm and stole a nce behind her. Whats wrong? Dolly looked at the woman in front of her with suspicion and some curiosity. Without saying a word, the supervisor directly pulled her into the office. Hey, Dolly, I have to warn you, someone wants to harm you, you have to be careful. The supervisor said in a low voice. Dollyughed coldly. The person who had been harming herself, wasnt it her? Really, someone wants your life, Im jealous of you, but thats all a little trick Chapter 1138 Uncle, when are you leaving? Listening to everything the supervisor said, Dolly was baffled, all this time, not remembering that she had offended anyone. Supervisor, are you joking with me? Dolly cautiously looked at the woman in front of her. Instantly, the supervisors eyes dimmed, and she really wanted to p Dolly to sober her up properly. Did you used to have a best friend named Le? the supervisor looked at Dolly expectantly. At once, Dolly understood. Indeed, Le had done a lot of things to hurt herself before, but she hadnt seen her since her memory was restored. Dollys silence made the supervisor understand that everything Le had said to her before turned out to be true. It seems that this woman is really going to suffer. Suddenly, I dont know why, the supervisor actually some sympathy for Dolly. That Le knew she was no good! The supervisor held the womans hand tightly, a very serious look. Dolly, you believe me, that Le will never let you off easily, you have to be careful, here, this is for you, if you dont see me in half a month, you open it. The supervisor handed a box next to him to Dolly. Dolly looked at the box and then looked at the woman in front of her, a little unsure. Supervisor, why are you giving me this? Dolly asked curiously. Usually the supervisor, who couldnt wait to let herself take care of all the work in the supermarket, why did she suddenly be so polite today? No, its not that you have resigned, you see, before I also upset you a lot, this is even for your resignation gift, and this gift can not open now, half a monthter open! The director admonished. Dolly looked at the box on the table with suspicion, some doubts. What kind of gift can be opened only after half a month? But the two of them did not know that all this was happening under Les eyes. In the monitoring room, Le looked at the two women on the screen, her gaze was fierce and her aura was extremely bitter. The woman clenched her fist in her hand, blood seeping out between her fingers. Damn it! Le a fist, directly smashed into the table. Hey, I want you to do something. Le spoke fiercely. After a few pleasantries, Dolly went back home. Hey, Dolly, whats this? Mrs. Knight asked faintly. Oh, its from my supervisor. Dolly replied in a low voice. Mrs. Knight smiled and walked into the kitchen. Mrs. Knight was right, in fact, the supervisors nature was not bad, it was only because of young and impulsive that he did the wrong thing. Ding ding ding Hey Dolly, I cant go back today, there are more things going on in thepany Brayden exined. A while ago because of the childs treatment, Brayden has not been taking care of thepanys affairs, now it is not easy for the childs body gradually recovered, he rushed to thepany to deal with matters. After a long time of honeyed conversation, the two only reluctantly hung up the phone. Hey, Dolly, where are you? I seem to have lost my way. Jaydens anxious voice came from the phone. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of where you are. Oh, I said I came to your little mountain vige, but I dont know where your house is , Jayden exined. This scared the hell out of Dolly. Jayden actually came to such a poor mountain backwater? Uh, Ill go get you. Said, Dolly ran straight out. Tossed a long time, Dolly only saw Jaydens car. Jayden, at this time, was already sweating and panting. Hey, I say your house is also hard enough to find. Jaydenined in a low voice. Dolly nced at him and didnt make a sound. Slow down, wait a minute. Jayden grated from the back. Uncle Jayden! suddenly, Franklin shouted. Hey, Franklin, Jayden responded. Uncle Jayden, what are you doing here? The child looked innocently at the man in front of him. Jayden hesitated for a moment and smiled. Because I missed you, of course. Jayden pinched the childs cheek. Maam. Jayden greeted Mrs. Knight again. Mrs. Knight just smiled reluctantly, and for some reason, looking at the expression on Mrs. Knights face, Dolly felt as if she wasnt very happy about Jaydens arrival. Here, have some water. Mrs. Knight handed Jayden a ss of water. Jayden looked around the room and skimmed, with a strange glint in her eyes. Is this where you live? Jayden looked suspiciously at the female in front of him. Dolly knew what he wanted to say and nodded firmly. Well, Jayden then resumed his previous expression. Oh, by the way, I bought Franklin a lot of nutritional products, it will help his body, dont forget to give it to him when the timees. Jayden reminded. Dolly looked at the big bag on the floor and nodded. Jayden is a doctor after all, he chose the nutrition products, should not be bad. Its really a lot of trouble for you. Mrs. Knight slowly walked up to Jayden. Its no trouble, its the right thing to do. Jayden waved his hand. However, Dolly was a little curious about this mans sudden arrival. Why didnt you call before you came? The woman asked. What phone call, if I did call, that Brayden will let mee? Im afraid the road is all blocked. Jayden said nonchntly. Dolly did not understand how the rtionship between Jayden and Brayden had suddenly be so distant, even like enemies at times. Could it be that something happened between the two of them during the years she was missing? But Brayden didnt say so. Franklin, how are you doing? Are you feeling better? Jayden gently stroked the childs hair. Well, Im better. Daddy says Ive gotten stronger after the surgery. Franklin replied aloud.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Instantly, Jaydens eyes dimmed. Whats with all the references to Brayden! Uncle, when are you leaving? The child suddenly asked. At once, Mrs. Knight and Dolly froze. They had just arrived, and he wanted to kick them out? This child, why so rude? Dolly gave a wink to the child. Jayden, at this moment, was also very embarrassed. Oh, I dont mean anything else, but its getting dark, Im afraid uncle will be in danger on the road. Franklin hurriedly said. Dad is not at moms side, of course he should be wary of other men around mom. Oh, so, its almost dark, that, or Ill go back first, Ille back another day. Jayden scratched the back of his head. Dolly felt a little embarrassed at once. Or you can finish eating Yes, uncle, youe next time in the morning. Franklin directly interrupted Dolly had not finished his words. Instantly, the air was quiet. Chapter 1139 Plant Man Hey, Dollys here. What, does it feel good to quit? Several colleagues gathered around Dolly, talking in a misceneous way. Hey, you guys arezy to talk to me, arent you afraid of being caught by the supervisor? Dolly said softly. Several women looked at me, I looked at you, and allughed. Its okay, the supervisor is away on a business trip, not in the supermarket. One of the women exined. No wonder they all looked so excited. However, the supervisor had always disliked business trips, so why did he suddenly just leave? Dolly was a little curious in her heart. After exchanging a few pleasantries with a few women, Dolly went back home. But just after she got home, she saw Mrs. Knights hurried appearance. Madam, whats wrong? Dolly rushed to ask. Hey, its quite tragic, something happened to Lia. Mrs. Knight shook her head and sighed. Dolly froze, didnt she say she was on a business trip? Maam, Ill go with you! Said Dolly, and followed. In the hospital Thepanys mother and father were crying and screaming in the hospital room, and it was very painful to see the woman in the bed. Yes, it was the supervisor. Instantly, Dollys eyes shed with a hint of sadness. Lia! Suddenly, the store manager ran over, with a panicked and incredulous look. How dare youe here? What are you doing here? Youre the one who caused my childs death! Lias mother went up and grabbed the managers arm, scratching it fiercely, and the ward was in chaos. Doctor, how is the patient doing? Dolly rushed to ask. Hey, I grew up with this kid, but unfortunately, hes a vegetable. The doctor shook his head. Perhaps it was too sudden Dolly copsed to the ground, her eyes dull. Dolly, Mrs. Knight rushed to pick up Dolly. All right, you go home first, I have some friends with their family, and then go backter. Mrs. Knight gently patted the womans shoulder. Dolly slowly stood up, her eyested with incredulity. Although the supervisor had been giving her a hard time before, she hadnt done anything too out of the ordinary, and now seeing her in this state, Dolly only felt heartbroken. But why did she suddenly be a vegetable? Dolly cocked her head and recalled the day she met with the supervisor. That gift! With that, Dolly quickened her pace. The woman looked at the pen in her hand suspiciously and felt something was wrong. Pop! Suddenly, her hand, touched a certain ce, the pen instantly rang. Soon, Dolly understood. It was a recording, a recording of a conversation between the supervisor and another woman. And the other womans voice was very familiar. Yes, it was Le! Dollys eyes shed a cold light. If the supervisor became a vegetable, someone did it on purpose, then Le is probably the culprit! Dolly was a little nervous and panicked. Knock, knock, knock! Suddenly, there was an urgent and loud knock on the door.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Dolly hurriedly hid the recorder. Pop! Before Dolly could open the door, the door was pried open. Hey hey hey, who are you guys and what do you want to do? Dolly shouted. But the few men who came, ignoring Dolly, barged straight into the room, followed by the sound of a broken floor. Looking at what was in front of her, the woman was stunned. As far as she could remember, she and Mrs. Knight hadnt offended anyone! Hand it over! A yellow-haired man in the lead walked right up to Dolly. Dolly was blinded. They were talking about a tape recorder? What are you guys talking about? Dolly took two steps backward. Hand it over nicely and Ill make sure youre okay, or else the man looked at the fist in his hand and smiled coldly. Boss, no. Boss, not on my side either. Several of the men looked at the yellow-haired man in front of them. The yellow-haired man suddenly tightened his grip on the womans arm and flung it directly into the corner, his gaze biting and imposing. I advise you, if you want to live, hand over the stuff quickly! The man fiercely pinched Dollys chin. Maybe it was because she felt the pain, Dollys eyes instantly moistened. I dont know what youre talking about. The woman replied in a low voice. p! The man pped down, Dollys face, instantly became red. Dont give me the benefit of the doubt, what gift did Lia give you? The man forced to ask, grabbed Dollys hair. It was really the recorder! Dolly sneered. The supervisor had just beenid up in the hospital and turned into a vegetable, and someone couldnt wait to find that recorder! Ouch . The man immediately dropped his hand and looked at Dolly fiercely. If you know what youre doing, hurry up and hand it over, you cant get away. Dolly knew that the mastermind behind the scene must have known that he had met with the supervisor, otherwise the man in front of him would not have been so sure and resolute. Ill get it for you. The woman pretended to limp off in search of the gift. Where is it? Dolly rummaged. No, its not here. The woman muttered. After a long rummage, the yellow-haired man couldnt help himself. Dont give me any tricks, you have ten more minutes or Ill have your life! The man yelled. Who the hell is it that dares to y with peoples lives! Dollys heart was shocked. Found it! Suddenly, Dolly shouted. Here, this is the gift she gave me. Dolly handed the box to the man. Open it! The man yelled coldly. The little brother at the back hurriedly pushed Dolly away and quickly opened the box. Boss, its a pen. The yellow-haired man rushed over to look at it. This gift, I have not opened it, she said half a monthter, I have not opened it. Dolly hurriedly said. The yellow-haired man looked at the woman in front of him suspiciously, his gaze a little fierce. Why did she give you a gift? The man asked in a low voice. Uh, this is actually an apology, because when I was working in the supermarket before, the supervisor often gave me a hard time, and then I resigned, she felt bad about her conscience, so she gave me this gift to show her apology. Dolly covered up. Rather than a gift, it was more like evidence. Take it away! The yellow-haired man shouted. Dolly sighed in relief. Dont try to cheat me, if I know you cheated me, you will never have a good time in the future. The yellow-haired man pped the woman hard on the shoulder. Soon, several men disappeared, and Dolly was left alone in the house. Looking at the mess in front of her, Dolly copsed on the sofa, still a little scared in her heart. Chapter 1140 A pen Whats going on! As soon as Brayden entered the house, he saw Dolly, who was tidying up and folding in her room. Uh, Ill talk to you after I clean up. Dolly replied tersely. Brayden rushed over to help. Looking at the womans calm and silent appearance, the mans eyes shed a trace of uneasiness. Okay, go ahead. Brayden took a sip of tea. The supervisor had an ident and then became a vegetable. Dolly panted in reply. Instantly, Brayden froze. What supervisor or not, and what did it have to do with him? Dolly, Im asking about home! Brayden got a little anxious. The home suddenly became so bad, if say nothing happened, the ghost will believe. You take it easy, hear me out the woman exined. Finally, Brayden understood. Its obvious that someone set it up. Brayden whispered. Dolly sat off to the side, her eyes dimmed. If it was really Le, shed be in jail! Is Le here? Brayden asked uncertainly. No, just a few men came. Maybe, the mastermind is not her. Dolly was still holding out for a chance. This silly woman! What a time to be speaking for her! Braydens eyes shed with a hint of heartache. Hey Leon, check out the recent developments of Le. Brayden said fiercely. Dolly looked at the man in front of her and felt a lot more at ease. With him around, she was not afraid of anything. Pop! The box was mmed hard on the floor by Le. Are you all idiots! Just a pen? Please, do you have any brains! Le looked at the men in front of her coldly. The men nced left and right, unsure of what to do. Miss James, you said you just need to find the gift, and now that we brought it to you, why is it still on the ground? The yellow-haired man asked in a low voice. Le shook her head, and a bitter aura instantly came over her. Damn it, how could you find such a bunch of idiots! When you give someone a gift, would you just give them a normal pen? Le looked at them fiercely. The yellow-haired man seemed to understand something and immediately ran to Le. Miss James, dont worry, I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer! With that, he waved his hand and signaled several men to go out. Boss, what exactly do you mean? A henchman came over and asked. Dang! The yellow-haired man hit a fist directly on the wall, and blood flowed from his fingers. Several men hurriedly took a few steps back and lowered their heads, waiting for his arrangement. Bring me that woman! The yellow-haired man yelled out coldly. Instantly, several men departed. Dolly, you lied to those men, they will not rest easy, from now on you follow me. Brayden gently patted the womans shoulder. Dolly hesitated, those men really will not let her go easily, but if she insisted that the supervisors gift to her was a pen, it seemed to be okay. Its okay, dont worry, besides, the supervisors gift to me is indeed just a pen, but its a recorder. Dolly smiled and handed the recorder to Brayden.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Just leave it with you for now. Dolly said softly. Brayden looked at the woman in front of him and gently kissed Dollys forehead, his eyes full of tenderness. Good, the recorder in your ce, you will be in danger. Brayden whispered. The two discussed and finally reached a consensus. Every morning Dolly needed to go to the garden with Mrs. Knight to take care of the flowers and nts, so Brayden decided to wait until the woman was finished and let Leon pick her up to go to Kirnd Group. But they did not expect that a swift and furious kidnapping was quietly underway. The next day, early, after breakfast, Brayden went to the office, Franklin went to school, and Dolly and Mrs. Knight went to the garden. Perhaps because they had not had time to take care of it some time ago, the flowers in the garden were a little wilted, and Dolly hurried to inject some vitality into the little pots of life. After a long time of work, the woman looked at her watch, it was already ten oclock, and she should leave now. Maam, Ill go first, Leon will be here soon! Dolly shouted. Good, be safe on the road! Mrs. Knight responded. After fixing her clothes, Dolly left the garden happily. The garden was not far from Mrs. Knights house, and Dolly and Mrs. Knight usually walked to and from the garden. Ah! Suddenly, Dolly screamed, and then, there was no sound. Mrs. Knight seemed to hear something, looked up, but nothing was there, so she continued to take care of the wilted flowers. Leon waited in front of Mrs. Knights house for a long time, but did not see Dollys figure, some anxious. Hey, big brother, are you sure youve made a deal with your sister-inw? Howe she hasnt shown up until now, and shes not answering her phone. Leon rushed to say. Well, as promised, she may still be busy in the garden, you wait a little longer. Brayden replied slowly. Sneeze! Suddenly, Brayden sneezed. Brother, are you catching a cold? Leon was a little worried. Nothing. Brayden directly hung up the phone. I dont know why, Brayden suddenly felt some irritation, always feel where something is not right, but can not say. 10:30, 11:00, 11:30 Dolly did not appear in Leons sight. Leon was a little anxious, he always felt that something bad was going to happen. Is Mrs. Knight there! Pushing open the door in the garden, Leon shouted. Hey, itsing! Mrs. Knight answered hurriedly. Yo, whats Leon doing here? Mrs. Knight wiped her hands. Maam, where is my sister-inw going? Big brother asked me toe and get her. Leon hurriedly asked. At once, Mrs. Knight was blinded. Dolly, didnt you go home? She said you are almost here, so she hurried home to change clothes ah. Mrs. Knight immediately replied. Oh no! Leons eyes dimmed. He knew that Brayden had asked him to pick up Dolly, must be to prevent something, and now, it still happened! Ive been waiting for half a day and I havent seen her. Mrs. Knight, do you know where my sister-inw usually goes? Leon hurriedly asked. Mrs. Knight was a little hesitant. No matter where Dolly would normally go, she couldnt just let Leon wait for so long without even saying hello! Faintly, Mrs. Knight felt some uneasiness in her heart. Come on, lets go look for it. Mrs. Knight hurriedly took off her apron and dragged Leon out of the garden. Dolly is missing? Didnt I tell you to wait at the door? Brayden shouted. Instantly, a cold light shed in Braydens eyes. Finally, is it time to make a move? Okay, I know, blockade the whole vige until we find Dolly! Brayden directly hang up the phone. Le, how long are you going to y? Chapter 1141 Industry Rules Pop! Hearing the sound Dolly slowly opened her eyes, familiar crowd, unfamiliar environment. What do you want to do? Dolly asked breathlessly. The yellow-haired man slowly walked up to the woman and held Dollys face. p A few ps in a row, Dolly only felt her face was on fire. Stinky woman, how dare you lie to me! The yellow-haired man kicked the woman a few more times. Uh She knew that they had guessed that the pen she had handed over was not the real gift the supervisor had given her. Dollyughed coldly. Where else would they be that intelligent, or they would have been seen at home that day, and not the one behind it! Thinking of Le, a cold light shed in Dollys eyes. Come on, where the hell is it? The yellow-haired man growled fiercely, looking coldly at the woman with blood dripping from the corner of her mouth in front of her. Dolly shook her head hard, trying to clear her head more. She was suddenly d that she had given Brayden that tape recorder earlier. The gift she gave me, that box, that box, I didnt open it, I gave it to you guys directly. Dolly replied in a low voice. Damn woman, still talking tough, someone, give me a fight! The yellow-haired man yelled. Wait a minute. Suddenly, a green-haired kid ran up to the boss. Boss, think carefully, Miss James money is important, but this is Braydens woman. The green-haired kid reminded. The yellow-haired man hesitated and went around behind Dolly, seemingly thinking about something. What kind of gimmick could hee up with?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Dolly nced at him and made no more noise. Give me a hit, a hard hit! Suddenly, the yellow-haired man shouted. At once, the green-haired boy froze. No matter who she is, we pretend we dont know, and let that woman bear all the consequences and responsibilities! The yellow-haired man said fiercely. Ginger is still old and spicy! The green-haired boys mouth curled up in a satisfied arc at the corners. What are you trying to do! Dolly shouted in horror. Snap! Suddenly, the door opened. Not Brayden, not Jayden, but, one of the men who had kidnapped Dolly earlier, and a few of the minions behind him! Whosing? The yellow-haired man yelled. Come on, men, lets go! The bald man gave amand, and several of the minions behind him rushed straight over. Instantly, Dolly froze. Mrs. Kirnd, are you all right? Suddenly the man rushed to Dolly and untied the rope for her. Brayden The woman passed out straight away before she could finish her sentence. In the hospital. Dollys eyes were closed and her hand was on a drip. brayden held the womans small hand tightly, full of guilt. Big brother, do not worry, sister-inw only suffered a little flesh and blood. Leon hurriedly said,forting Brayden. Shut the hell up! Brayden yelled directly. Leon immediately fell silent. Dolly! Suddenly, Mrs. Knight barged right in. Hows Dolly doing? Mrs. Knights voice, a little trembling. Probably woken up by the noise, the woman on the hospital bed slowly opened her eyes and looked at everything around her. White walls, white ceiling, white bed sheets, white covers, this is so like a hospital Dolly slowly got up, but found that there was no strength at all in her body. Dolly, dont move, what do you want to do, Ill help you. Brayden rushed to say. Uh, nothing, I want to drink water. Dolly replied breathlessly. Brayden hurriedly poured a ss of water and handed it to Dolly. So he wasnt dead yet! Dollys mouth curved up at the corners. Dolly stroked the mans cheek gently. Mr. Kirnd, Mrs. Kirnd, since people are okay, then we will go first. The bald man said suddenly. Wait a minute! Dolly shouted weakly. The bald man hurriedly turned around and looked at Dolly seriously. Thank you, thank you for saving me Dolly squeezed out these words with all the strength in her body. The bald man smiled, waved to the woman, and left straight away. Brayden looked at Leon suspiciously, and Leon rushed to Brayden. They were on their way to the mountain vige to take care of business when they passed an abandoned garage and heard his sister-inws voice. Leon exined. That was lucky! Dolly smiled faintly. Miss James, the boss was beaten like this, you should have to pay for the medical expenses, right? The green-haired boy asked in a low voice. Le looked at the man in front of her and smiled coldly. The facts didnt work out, and with the damage they came to her! I think you should not understand, I entrusted you to do something, I gave you money, now the matter is not done, and the money is not returned, instead of saying that my fault? Le said fiercely. The green-haired boy was instantly a little embarrassed. Yes, it was agreed at that time, first pay the money, then do the job, but they did not expect that Dolly would be so difficult, and now many brothers are injured, urgently need medical expenses, the money paid by Le before, simply not enough. The green-haired boy suddenly had some headache. I dont want the money either, consider it as paying for your medical expenses. Saying that, Le turned around and was about to leave. Wait a minute, Miss James, for the sake of our boss has always liked you, can you y an additional amount? The green-haired boy looked carefully at the woman in front of him. Le snorted coldly. Men are no good! Feelings are feelings, business is business, what I talk to your boss is just business! Le directly put down such a sentence, turned around and left. The green-haired boy froze in ce, a cold light revealed in his eyes. Ding ding ding Hey, Cillian, the doctor said that big brother urgently needs surgery and must pay immediately! Instantly, the green-haired kids eyes, dimmed. Then, me yourself for not being polite! Hello, hello, is this Brayden, please? I have something to say to you the green-haired kids voice, coldly. Okay, you send me the address, Ill be right over! Brayden hung up the phone straight away. Hey Leon, prepare a sum of money for me, immediately, I want to use! Brayden said ruthlessly. No, big brother, why do you need so much money all of a sudden? Did something happen? Leon asked worriedly. Its useless to talk more, Ill talk to youter, you hurry up and prepare for me! Saying that, Brayden immediately hung up the phone. Things alwayse to light one day, Le ah, once things are done, they do not even have a way back! Brayden tightly clenched his fist in his hand, his gaze a little fierce. Stop! Why are you calling Brayden! What, dont you even have rules of the trade anymore! Le shouted fiercely. Chapter 1142 People’s lives are at stake The green-haired kid sneered. What are the rules of the industry? Money is the rule of the trade! Are the rules important, or is the bosss life important? The green-haired kid looked ruthlessly at the ruthless woman in front of him. How could he have not expected that this woman would spy on him! Money, I can give you, your bosss life, Ill save it! Le said coldly. But it was already toote! He would never believe what the woman said again. When she begged for the bosss help, she talked a lot in front of him, but now his life is in great danger, and she doesnt ask about it, and she refuses to even lend her money for medical expenses! Now after knowing that he was in contact with Brayden, she came back and said she wanted to save the bosss life! How could he trust this woman! No need. The green-haired boy replied coldly. At once, Le looked fierce and clenched her fist in her hand. What a toast! Dont you want to be the boss? Suddenly, Le asked in a low voice. The green-haired boy froze. Are you really stooping to be Cillian? added Le. The green-haired boy snorted coldly, this woman, what a snake heart, to provoke his rtionship with the boss! Yes, I like to be Cillian, said the green-haired boy, turning to leave. Le was the only one left in the spot, with a biting gaze and an imposing presence. Looks like theres only onest move to make! Le picked up the phone and dialed over. Regan, your Cillian bullied me , Le deliberately pretended to cry. You said, what? The yellow-haired man asked breathlessly. Regan, whats wrong with you? Where are you now? Le deliberately pretended to be in a hurry. At the hospital. Half an hourter, Le appeared in the yellow-haired mans hospital room. Regan, what exactly does your Cillian want to do ah, as the saying goes, the sale is not benevolent, but he is good, directly betrayed me! Le said deliberately. The yellow-haired man has liked Le for a long time, naturally he cant see her suffer, even if its his own brother. Okay, okay, dont be angry, Ill talk about him. The yellow-haired man replied in a low voice. Boss! Suddenly the green-haired boy barged right into the ward with the nutrition. He froze for a moment at the sight of Le, then regained his previous expression. Cillian, the yellow-haired man called out. Hey, boss, what do you want to say, wait until youre better, okay? The green-haired boy looked worriedly at the man in the hospital bed. Le next to him was anxious, shaking the yellow-haired mans arm vigorously. Regan, Le pouted. The green-haired boy looked at what was in front of him and instantly understood. This Le, what a bitch! Obviously do not like, but still want to use people! The green-haired boy clenched his fist. Cillian, I dont know how long Ill live, but Im going to ask you one thing, protect Le well, shes the woman I love the most. The yellow-haired man said with difficulty. The green-haired boys eyes instantly turned red and a pain shot through his heart. Boss, dont say it, youll be fine! The green-haired boy said with a trembling voice. Next to Le, for a moment, was touched by the Regan on the hospital bed, but then returned to the previous bitter and merciless expression. Her love, only for Brayden, no one else! Le dont face away, deliberately pretend not to see anything. The green-haired boy looked at the womans cold look and felt a pang of anger! What? Cillian, the bosss words, you can not disobey ah. Le arrogantly looked at the green-haired kid in front of her, and a cold glint appeared in her eyes. The green-haired boy immediately turned around, not wanting to take care of this vicious woman in front of him. Stop right there, arent you afraid that those are your bosssst words? Le looked at the green-haired kid coldly. The green-haired kids heart thudded and his face was cloudy. What? This woman, is she going to do it? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Miss James, please get your identity straight, we are the gangsters, you are a thousand-year-olddy. The green-haired boy put his hand on the womans face, and a yful arc curved at the corner of his mouth. What did he want to do? Le looked at him fiercely, a hint of bacsh in her eyes.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Damn, but a Cillian, how dare he do this to her! If you dont listen, then you are disobeying your bosss orders, or if you want to take his ce, do you think the brothers down there will agree? Le said pretending to be cool and calm. What a smart woman! The green-haired boy cupped the womans head, and the two faces seemed to be pressed together. Let go of me! Le struggled. The green-haired boy smiled coldly. So, there was a time when this woman was afraid! Miss James, in the future, please also stay away from our boss, he is not feeling well and cannot see dirty and poisonous people, otherwise, I dont mind helping him get rid of the obstacles around him! The green-haired boy made a force, and Le was flung to the corner viciously. Looking at the mans departing back, Le touched the corner of her mouth with a hint of fear on her face, but more of a fierce look. Le hesitated for a moment, but dialed the phone. Stand by for my arrangements! The woman hung up the phone straight away. Perhaps, there is really no need to circumvent anymore! Le tightly clenched her fist in her hand. The next day, the sun rose early, everything looked as usual, there seemed to be nothing different. Suddenly, a phone rang, shattering the worlds peace. Cillian, you quicklye to the hospital, the boss is dying! A word, the green-haired boy miso stood up, rushed to the hospital. Whats going on? The green-haired boy yelled at the nurse. The nurse next to him lowered her head and frowned tightly. I I dont know, I was on duty all night, and I was finest night, but this morning I The nurse looked like she was swallowing and was scared. Has anyone been here? The green-haired boy asked fiercely. No not really. Looking around, the man suddenly noticed that the wards windows, which were notrge, were open. When he left yesterday, afraid that the boss will catch a cold, he specifically closed the window! Damn it! Green-haired boy a fist, directly to the wall. Arrange an operation for him, immediately! Suddenly, Brayden appeared in the hospital. Looking at the sudden arrival of Brayden, the green-haired kid was surprised and happy. Mr. Kirnd, please. The green-haired boy rushed to Braydens side. Brayden waved his hand directly, Human life is at stake, dont talk about that first. Chapter 1143 child fights? Doctor, how is my big brother doing? The green-haired kid rushed to ask. Luckily the rescue was timely, otherwise he would really be dead. The doctor sighed. Instantly, the green-haired kids eyes dimmed. Is everything okay? Brayden asked in a low voice. The green-haired boy just shook his head and didnt say anything. Maybe it was really hit by the yellow-haired man, for a long time, the green-haired boy did note back to his senses. When he turned around, Brayden had long since left. Turning over the phone contacts, the green-haired boy dialed directly over. Le, youre sick! The green-haired kid yelled out coldly. Le had known that she would receive such a call, so she had prepared herself mentally in advance. Yo, Cillian, youre calling early in the morning to scold someone, not very nice. Le whispered in an odd tone. Instantly, the green-haired boys heart burst with anger. Pah! The phone was mmed to the ground by the man. Someone, check Les location for me! The green-haired boy yelled. Brayden, where have you been? Dolly asked in a low voice as she snuggled into the mans arms. Oh, I went out to take care of some business, whats up? Brayden gently stroked the womans hair. Nothing, just missed you a lot. Dolly replied softly. Since she was kidnappedst time, Dolly had recently be troubled and insecure, so Brayden had ced Leon directly beside her. Ding ding ding Dolly looked at the caller ID, it was Franklins ss teacher. Hello, is Franklins mother, your son is fighting at school, hurry up ande over the ss teachers tone was not very good. Dolly stood up with a start. Whats wrong? Brayden looked at the woman in front of him with worry and some anxiety. Franklin got into a fight. Dolly replied incredulously. Brayden froze for a moment, then regained his previous expression. The impression is that Franklin is a very mild-mannered child, there is no special circumstances, he and definitely will not fight with others. Ill go to school with you. Brayden gently patted the womans shoulder. In the office, Franklin stood in the corner, looking fiercely at the boy who was crying and sniffling next to him. This is not over, my son has not been beaten since he was a child, he is good, he came up and pushed my son down yelled a noble woman in a fancy dress. You take it easy, Franklins parents will be here soon. The ss teacher rushed to say. Son, its okay, mommy supports you! The noblewoman squatted down and patted the childs back. Instantly, the child cried more fiercely.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Franklin! shouted Dolly as soon as she entered the office. Yo, this is Franklins mother, youre a big shot whos hard to please. Whats the matter, your son beat up my son, whats the deal? The noble woman raised her chin and looked fiercely at Dolly in front of her. The womans eyes were bitterly cold, her arms were crossed, and she had an exploding head, just like a mother Tigers. Dolly slowly walked up to Franklin, not taking care of the noblewoman-like woman. Franklin, is everything okay? Dolly looked up and down, back and forth. Mom, Im fine. Franklin replied in a low voice. Hes fine, my sons not. Look at what he did to my son. The noblewoman yelled. Im not! Franklin looked at the noblewoman coldly. Yo-ho, you brat, how dare you talk back and re at me, today I will teach you well for your mother! With that, the noblewoman directly rolled up her sleeves and ran to Franklin. Dolly immediately blocked in front of Franklin and stretched out her two arms to protect the child behind her. Yo, youre still protecting, what, you want to educate your son yourself? The noblewoman growled coldly. Dolly sneered, turned around, and wiped Franklins face. Franklin, tell mommy did you get into a fight? Dolly asked softly. Mom, he always talks about you and spoils your reputation in front of our ssmates, I just pushed him gently, I didnt hit him. Franklin replied in a low voice, looking seriously at the woman in front of him. Dolly gently patted the childs shoulder, a chilling glint in her eyes. You hear that, my son didnt hit your son, on the contrary, Im curious, what exactly did your son say about me? Dolly slowly walked up to the crying child and looked at him seriously. At once, the child stopped crying. Little friend, tell auntie, what did you and the other students say? Dolly asked in a low voice, with a slight smile on her face. The child hurriedly ran behind the noblewoman and started crying again. Hey, whats wrong with you! Your son bullied my son, thats all, and you bullied my son! Said the noblewoman with a force directly pushed Dolly to the ground. Mom! Franklin rushed over and helped Dolly up. Dolly slowly stood up, organized her clothes, smiled at Franklin, indicating that it was okay. Thisdy, people are not bullying your son Shut the hell up! The noblewoman directly interrupted the ss teacher. The child behind her, cried even more fiercely, I dont know if it was on purpose or because of the developed tear nds. Then what do you want? Dolly asked coldly. The noblewoman snorted coldly. Looking at the dressing of the mother and son in front of her, it was not a wealthy family! A yful curve curved at the corner of the noblewomans mouth. I want my sons spiritual loss, and medical expenses, and youth expenses The noblewoman said a lot, next to the ss teacher instantly froze. This is not difficult to do it! What about our moral damages, and loss of reputation? Suddenly, Brayden appeared in the office. Instantly, the ss teachers eyes glowed and covered his mouth with an incredulous look. This gentleman, you are , the ss teacher rushed to Braydens side with a flowery expression. Im Franklins dad. Brayden replied faintly, but his eyes shed a cold light. He had merely filled up the car with gas, but he didnt expect to see such a ming scene just after he arrived here. Dad! Franklin hurriedly jumped into Braydens arms. At once, the ss teachers eyes dimmed. It turned out that he was Franklins dad, and the homeroom teacher then took a few steps back. You are Franklins father, it just so happens that all three members of the family are here, tell us how this matter should be handled. The noblewoman looked condescendingly at the man in front of her Brayden sneered. He hadnt evene after them yet, and she was backtracking! What do you think should be done about it? Brayden looked at the noblewoman in front of him fiercely with a biting look. The noblewoman was instantly shocked by Braydens aura, her body trembled, and then recovered the expression on her face. That, we just need the spiritual damage fee, the other forget it. The noblewoman stammered. Chapter1144 Candlelight Dinner Brayden shook his head, this was not the answer he wanted. The noblewoman was a little confused, she didnt know what the man in front of her was all about, her aura could be so powerful. Your children are so rude! The noblewoman said coldly. Brayden slowly walked up to the child behind the noblewoman with a biting gaze. Do you mean that children who talk badly about others behind their backs are well brought up? Brayden said fiercely. Instantly, the noblewoman was a bit speechless. Mr. Kirnd, oops Mr. Kirnd, let me know when youe, so I can send someone to pick you up. Suddenly, a greasy man burst in with a sweaty head. Honey! The noble woman went straight up and took the mans arm and pouted. Get up! The greasy man gave a disgusted look, and the noblewoman stepped aside directly. Brayden looked at the two people in front of him and smiled coldly. No wonder the child had no tutor! Mr. Kirnd, what did you call me here for? The man bowed his head and said. Oh, yes, I heard my son beat up your son. Brayden said slowly. The man froze for a moment, looked at Franklin and then at his own son next to him, and hurried to curry favor. Gee Mr. Kirnd, look at you, my son was already disobedient, your son just taught him a lesson for me. The man whispered. Brayden looked at the noblewoman next to him and sneered. Husband! What are you talking about, its obvious that his son hit our son! The noblewoman yelled. The man ignored his wife and walked straight to the ss teacher. Teacher, tell me about it. Its like this, your son, has been bad-mouthing Franklins mother in front of his ssmates, Franklin didnt hold back for a moment and just gently pushed your son, the two of them didnt fight the ss teacher exined. The noblewoman beside her, coldly looking at the ss teacher not far away, her gaze is bitterly cold, she really wants a p directly to the past! Teacher, you are a teacher, you cant lie! The noblewoman threatened. Brayden immediately walked up to the ss teacher and gently patted the womans shoulder, signaling her not to be afraid. The teacher was not a fool, naturally she could see who was strong and who was weak, and immediately smiled at Brayden. So, that Mr. Kirnd, I apologize to you for my son. The man bowed deeply to Brayden. The noblewoman suddenly froze. What kind of person is this that makes such a powerful husband bow down! The noblewoman looked at Brayden fiercely. But your wife said that she wants us to pay for the moral damages, medical expenses, and No, no, no, we should be the ones topensate you. The man said hurriedly. Braydens mouth at the corners of a curve of satisfaction. And then, the two children apologized to each other and left directly to return to the ssroom. Brayden looked at the woman next to him and was a little curious. Dolly? Brayden called out tentatively. But Dolly was still looking out the window, as if she hadnt heard. Suddenly, the car stopped at the side of the road. Dolly, whats wrong with you? Say something! Brayden couldnt stand the awkward atmosphere. Dolly looked back at Brayden, and a cold light shed in her eyes. What have you done, do not have the heart to count? The woman still didnt say anything. Brayden slowly approaching Dolly, will face directly close to the womans face, two hearts can feel each others beating, Dolly suddenly blinded.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Brayden, what do you want to do? Dolly asked in a low voice. Only to see the man directly cupped the womans chin, finally, lips directly over Dollys sexy thin lips, instantly Dolly stunned. Brayden! Dolly pushed the man away as hard as she could. You calm down. The woman gasped roughly. A satisfied curve curved at the corners of Braydens mouth. So tell me, why are you angry? Brayden tightened his grip on the womans small hand and looked at Dolly seriously. And you say, why did you just touch that woman? Dolly lifted her chin slightly. Braydens eyes shed for a moment, which woman did he touch? Its that ss teacher, is she prettier than me, more beautiful than me? Dolly tugged directly at the mans tie. At once, Brayden remembered. Uh, no, of course not, just now that noblewoman ckmailed her, I justforted her not to be afraid. Brayden hurriedly exined. She is a teacher, which is right and which is wrong, the heart naturally knows, still need you tofort? Dolly looked fiercely at the man in front of her. Suddenly, Braydenughed. The woman looked at the man in front of herughing like crazy, some suspicion. Oh, jealous, just say it, go, husband take you to eat a big meal! Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services. Finally, Dolly still put down her hand. It seems to have been a long time since we had a two-person world, Brayden heart instantly some guilt. Come on, Ill spend the rest of the day with you. Brayden gently kissed the womans forehead. Dolly only felt warmth in her heart. In the western restaurant, elegant music, intoxicating lights around is very warm, the air is filled with the romantic atmosphere. Pop! Suddenly, the lights went out. Dolly was startled and hurried to stand up. Whist! A sh of light unfolded from the center of the table. It was a romantic and cozy candlelight dinner. Dolly, its for you. Brayden handed the woman a bouquet of roses in his hand. Dollys eyes, pooled with clear liquid. In the small mountain vige, Grandma, where did Dad and Mom go? Franklin rushed to ask. Oh, they have something to do and wonte back to eat. Mrs. Knight replied in a low voice, smiling. Franklin cocked his head, a moment of suspicion. Knock knock knock! The frequency of this knock, some strange, Mrs. Knight instantly raised the alert. Who is it? Mrs. Knight asked loudly. No one responded, but the knocking continued. Mrs. Knight approached the door and asked again. Mrs. Knight, its me, please open the door. The man answered loudly. From the sound of the mans voice, it seemed that he was not a robber. Mrs. Knight, is Mr. Kirnd here? Ive been calling him and no ones answering. The green-haired boy asked hurriedly. Oh, hes up to something, whats wrong? Mrs. Knight asked cautiously. Oh, thats right, that, here, this is a small token of our appreciation for Mr. Kirnds help , the green-haired boy exined. It turned out that the yellow-haired mans surgery was sessful and his body had begun to recover. Also, when Mr. Kirndes help me to pass on what he wants, Ill bring it over tomorrow. The green-haired boyughed. Mrs. Knight looked at the mans departing back and wondered why, vaguely a little uneasy, not about her own safety, but about the green-haired boy. Another thought. Mrs. Knight shook her head. Chapter 1145 Missing Truth When Brayden and Dolly returned, Mrs. Knight immediately told them about the green-haired boys arrival, and Brayden then called the man back. Hello, Mr. Kirnd, is tomorrow convenient? I have a recording here that you think would be of interest to you. The green-haired kid whispered. Yes, see you tomorrow at the usual ce. Brayden hung up the phone directly. When the evidence is turned over one by one, Le, youre done ying! Braydens eyes shed a cold light. The next day, Brayden came to the cafe early, waiting for the arrival of the green-haired boy, but has waited for a long time, did not see the mans shadow. Braydens face, a gloomy, immediately took out his cell phone, dialed over. But no one answered. In an instant, Braydens gaze was fierce and his body exuded a biting aura. Dang! The door was fiercely closed.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Looking at the mans icy face, Dolly felt bad about the whole thing. Brayden, whats wrong? Dolly slowly walked up to the man and asked in a low voice. Nothing. Brayden replied coldly. The man did not say, so the woman did not continue to ask. The day went by, and the green-haired boy suddenly disappeared as if he hadnt been seen. brayden was a little anxious. In the hospital, the yellow-haired man was lying in bed, holding a photo in his hand, his eyes moistened. Brayden slowly walked into the ward and said hello, but the yellow-haired man did not respond at all. Brayden came closer and saw that the photo was of the green-haired boy. Whered he go? Brayden asked fiercely. He said that he would give him evidence, but suddenly disappeared, what does this mean? Did he not give enough money? Or had he backtracked? Hes gone, and hes nevering back. The yellow-haired mans trembling voice caused Brayden to freeze momentarily. Gone abroad? Or was it My Cillian, my dear Cillian, will nevere back! The yellow-haired man cried. At once, Brayden understood that something had happened to him. Walking out of the hospital, Brayden directly found a few young brothers under the hand of the green-haired boy, to ask what happened. Mr. Kirnd, Cillian is dead, was beaten to death. An older boy whispered. But why didnt they call the police? Brayden looked suspiciously at the men in front of him. Cant call the police, we are the gang, naturally we have fought and done a lot of bad things, if you call the police that is not to throw yourself into the. A man said in a soft voice. The world is really cold, people are dead, pretend not to know? Are you still people? All day long Cillian called, now something happened, one by one to avoid responsibility, not to investigate the truth of the matter, just know here to hide and hide! Brayden shouted fiercely. Instantly, several men raised their heads and looked coldly at Brayden in front of them. What do you know? Big brother is seriously injured, but he wants to take his brothers ce, he is the one who is unkind in the first ce, and how can we be med for being unrighteous! Yes, its obviously his fault! Several men theorized. They were all just tools for Le to use! Le in the corner, looking at everything in front of her, the corners of her mouth hooked up a yful arc. Things, more and more interesting, the woman sneered a little. Brayden stunned, although he and the green-haired boy did not get along, but from his attitude towards the yellow-haired man can be seen, he respects the boss, absolutely no second thoughts. It seems that someone behind this instigated. Braydens eyes shed a cold light. And where is he? Wheres the body? Brayden asked again. Didnt find his body, I heard it was washed away by the river. An older boy replied in a low voice, his tone one of dismay at the green-haired boy. You went looking for the body? What? You want to betray the boss? Instantly, the older boys were swarmed what a bunch of losers! Brayden looked at the men in front of him, shook his head, and walked straight away. Cant even figure out the most basic truth, what kind of gangster is he! What a disgrace! However, the river they said In this neighborhood, it seems that there is only one river, and that is the one at the head of the vige in the small mountain vige. Could it be that on the day of their appointment, he had been to the small mountain vige? Braydens eyes turned stern. Hey Leon, help me find someone Brayden said coldly. The world thought the green-haired boy was dead, but at this time, he was lying in the outpatient clinic in the small mountain vige. Hey, you do not move, all over the body is injured, what move ah! The doctor rushed to say. The green-haired boy slowly opened his eyes and looked around him. Here, is this heaven? There was an angel in a white coat! The green-haired boy pressed his temples, trying to make himself more awake. Awake,e on, have a ss of water. The doctor handed the green-haired boy a ss of water. You, what have you offended to get yourself killed. The doctor muttered. The green-haired boy was stunned that he wasnt dead yet. That day, he was going to go to an appointment, but after learning that a gangster was watching him, he drove straight to Little Mountain Vige to give the evidence to Brayden. he knew that Brayden went back to Little Mountain Vige every day after work. But who knows, halfway down the road, he was still robbed. Where is this? The green-haired boy asked in a low voice. This is an outpatient clinic, not a hospital. The doctor replied in a low voice. In the office, Brayden kept flipping through the files, a little annoyed. Ding ding ding Brayden rushed to pick up the phone. Brother, I heard that the man was targeted by another gang, before driving a car to the small mountain vige but suddenly disappeared. Leon said. Sure enough, still went to the small mountain vige! Brayden directly hung up the phone and looked out the window, eyes shing a cold light. Le, how many lives are involved before you can stop! Brayden tightly clenched his fist in his hand, his aura is bitterly cold. Pop! The door in the office, was viciously pushed open. Yo, Brayden, its been a long time. Le flirtatiously stroked her hair. Brayden turned around and looked coldly at the woman in front of him. I didnt expect that she would dare to appear in front of him! What a woman who didnt know what she was doing! What are you doing here? Brayden asked fiercely. There are many things that there is no evidence, or not enough evidence to convict a person! Look what you said, of course I miss you. Le said deliberately, walking up to the man. What? Are you being watched too closely by your Dolly? The woman posed, somewhat enchantingly. Brayden sneered and turned away from looking at her. If you have something to say, Im busy. Brayden whispered. Looking at the man in front of her so ignoring his own appearance, Les eyes, shing a little helpless. Brayden, since I cant have you, then you dont have it easy either! The woman clenched her fists tightly. Chapter 1146 I’m going to die! Zap! The door to the clinic, was pushed open hard, and the doctor inside was startled. Mr. Kirnd, what brings you here? The doctor looked at the man in front of him suspiciously, a little curious. I came to find someone. Brayden replied indifferently. Instantly, the doctor was stunned. Dolly wasnt here, and, besides, those who were here were either patients or doctors, so what kind of person was he looking for? Mr. Kirnd, Dolly is not in The biting coldness on the mans face made the doctor immediately shut his mouth. Well, let him toss it. The doctor walked straight to the next hut and ate with the green-haired boy. Who is it? The green-haired boy asked warily.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. If it was the gangsters who had harmed him, then he would really be dead this time. Its okay, just eat, dont worry about it. The doctor chucked a piece of meat and stuffed it into his mouth. Several wards were searched, Brayden did not see the green-haired boys figure. This Leon, is there a mistake? Brayden took out his cell phone and immediately dialed it. Leon, did you make a mistake? Brayden asked coldly. Brother, no, the person is definitely there my information can not be wrong! Leon replied firmly. Braydens eyes suddenly dimmed. Suddenly, the mans eyes skimmed over a nearby hut, the small dining room where the doctor cooked and ate. brayden slowly walked to the door and knocked on it. What is it? The doctor asked aloud. May Ie in? Brayden asked politely. The green-haired kid instantly panicked, No, I have to hide. Hey, what are you hiding for? Its not like Im here for you. The doctor tightly grabbed the green-haired kids arm. But these days, walking in the world, one has to be on guard, who knows if the person at the door, is good or bad? Brayden leaned over the door and listened carefully to the voices inside. Braydens brow furrowed slightly. Doctor, my matter is moreplicated, I will talk to youter, you hurry to help me find a ce the green-haired boy said anxiously. Looking at the man in front of him, the doctor suddenly became wary. He wouldnt be a wanted criminal, would he? Hurry up! The green-haired kid yelled in a low voice. At once, the doctor looked like he was terrified and pointed directly to the locker next to him the man dug right in. The doctor took a deep breath and gathered himself to open the door. Mr. Kirnd, is something wrong? The doctor smiled awkwardly. Brayden barged right into the hut, looking left and right. Were you the only one in this hut just now? Brayden asked coldly. The doctor hesitated, but decided to keep it to himself. Yes, it was just me. The doctor answered cautiously. Brayden looked at the woman in front of him with some suspicion. Why would she lie to herself? It was obvious that there were at least two people in the hut just now! Doctor, there was a man with green hair, have you seen him? Brayden asked fiercely. The doctor hesitated for a moment and hurriedly denied. The doctors reaction had told Brayden some truth, only he really didnt understand why she was doing this. The green-haired boy in the closet, kept his breath, not daring to make a sound. Although he felt the mans voice outside was very familiar, but he did not dare to venture out, because he still did not remember, whose voice it was. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Brayden left the clinic and walked directly to Mrs. Knights house. Brayden, whats wrong? Why do you always look so sadtely? Dolly was holding the mans arm tightly. Brayden looked at the woman in front of him and suddenly his eyes lit up and an idea shed in his mind. Dolly, are you and that aunt in the clinic very close? Brayden looked seriously at the woman in front of him. Dolly froze for a moment, then said yes. Then would you let here to our house for dinner? Brayden suddenly asked. This stinky man, whats the idea again? Dolly looked at Brayden suspiciously, with a hint of curiosity in her eyes. The first thing you should do is to invite her to dinner, and if we leave, well have to ask her to take good care of Mrs. Knight , Brayden said. Dolly nodded her head. Dolly nodded. It was Braydens idea to take care of the rtionship in advance. Okay, Ill call her right away. Dolly said in a low voice. Braydens mouth curled up at the corners with a smile of triumph. Hey, Dolly, Im going out. Seeing the woman finish her phone call, Brayden shouted. Dolly froze for a moment and rushed to the man. Whats wrong with you? You let someones aunte to dinner, and now youre leaving? Dollys face was full of displeasure. Er Brayden looked like he was swallowing. I had an emergency at work that needed to be taken care of, and I was just called. Brayden rushed to make an excuse. Companypany! Dolly sped her hands in front of her with an unhappy look. Gee well, Ill be back immediately after I take care of things, okay? Promise to be back before you guys finish eating. Brayden swore and patted his chest. Forget it, hes so busy, isnt it all for the sake of this family? Okay, okay, you go ahead, be safe on the road. Dolly muttered. Brayden a force, the woman directly into his arms, gently kissed Dollys hair. Sure enough, soon the doctor aunt came directly to Mrs. Knights home. And Brayden, at this time, had arrived at the clinic. Sure enough, the lights were still on inside! Braydens mouth at the corners of a yful curve. Hey, you just knock on the door and say you have a stomach ache for the doctor to prescribe some medicine. Brayden squatted down and said to a child. Here, this is for you, but this thing, must be kept secret can you do it? Brayden gently patted the childs shoulder, handing him a few red bills. Promise toplete the task! The childughed. Knock, knock, knock! The green-haired kid in the hut was suddenly alert. Doctor, open the door, my stomach hurts, you can prescribe me some medicine! The child covered his stomach and shouted. It turned out to be a child! The green-haired boy sighed with relief. There was no movement in the clinic. The child looked at Brayden next to him and frowned slightly, not knowing that the doctor was not in the clinic. Everything, it was just Braydens n, and it was going well. Its okay, keep shouting. Brayden whispered, shaking the red bill in his hand at the child. Instantly, the child powered up! Doctor, open the door, my stomach hurts, its killing me! The child shouted. The clinic still did not have any movement. So, the child went out of the way and cried loudly directly on the ground. Help! Somebody help! Im dying! Brayden was stunned. Chapter 1147 Your mother is a third party Perhaps the child was crying too badly, the green-haired boy could not bear it in his heart, so he walked out of the hut and went to open the door. Suddenly, Brayden took the opportunity to run in front of the green-haired boy, directly choking him. Two people looked at each other, instantly froze. The child next to him continued to cry and was fierce. That, kid stop crying, its okay. Brayden handed the rest of the banknotes in his hand directly to the child. Looking at therge handful of bills, the child instantly stood up and ran away excitedly. Mr. Kirnd? the green-haired kid looked at the man in front of him in surprise. Sure enough, its you. Brayden looked around for a moment. Come in and lets talk slowly. The green-haired kid said straightforwardly. Finally, the green-haired boy told Brayden all about what happened, and instantly, Braydens eyes dimmed. Who do you think it could be? Brayden asked tentatively. Who else could it be but Le, who would be so ruthless and desperate to put the green-haired boy in front of him to death. Im pretty sure its Le, she also encouraged me to take my big brothers ce before, but I refused the green-haired boy muttered. At once, Brayden understood, no wonder those people are so indifferent to the green-haired boys affairs! What do you want to do? Brayden looked seriously at the man in front of him. Mr. Kirnd, at that time I was thrown into the river by them, so the recording has been lost, there is no way to give you evidence for the time being, but I have a backup, but the green-haired boy looked like he wanted to say something. What? Brayden rushed to ask. Le cant just let me and that recording go so easily, so I think its likely that she sent someone to search my house. The green-haired kids eyes instantly dimmed. He was right, Le had always been cautious in such matters. Send me the address, and Ill go check it out. Brayden said indifferently. Recently this is a very unsettling time, Brayden let the green-haired boy first stay in the clinic to recuperate, at least he is a witness, naturally he cant let any more idents happen to him. Mr. Kirnd! suddenly, the green-haired boy shouted, with an embarrassed look. Please also take care of our boss. The green-haired boy said in a low voice. What a man with a lot of love and care! Braydens mouth at the corner of a curve of satisfaction, then than a no problem gesture, straight away. Big brother, that man seems to have left the country. Leon cautiously looked at the man in the back seat. At this moment, Brayden, who was looking out the window, did not seem to hear Leons voice. For a long time, Brayden only slowly spoke. The matter of that man, put aside for a while, you go to do another thing. Brayden faintly replied. Braydens eyes shone with a cold light that made people shudder. Your mother is a third party! Absolute third party! My mother is not a third party! Franklin rushed to say. Your mom is the third party, stealing the president of a bigpany and stealing her best friends husband Your mom is really not human On the way home from school, several ssmates gathered around Franklin and kept shouting. Your mother is a bitchy woman! The son of a bitchy woman is a bitchy son! A few kids were running around while they were up in arms. Stop it, you guys! My mom is not a third party! Franklin shouted. Franklin, Dolly suddenly came out from around the corner. Mom. Franklin jumped right into Dollys arms and hugged the woman in front of him tightly. Dolly knew that the child was aggravated. The woman gently patted the childs back, trying to give him somefort. Mom, youre not a third party, and you didnt steal your best friends husband, did you? Franklin looked at the woman in front of him expectantly, his eyes pooling with clear liquid. Dolly suddenly fell silent. This matter, came too strange. Brayden and Le had no rtionship at all, and Brayden had never admitted that Le was his girlfriend, so there was no snatching, not to mention that she didnt believe that the woman had always treated her as her best friend.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Franklin, things between adults are moreplicated, but mommy promises you that I will never do anything against my conscience. Dolly seriously looked at the child in front of her and exined. With that, Franklinughed. No matter what Dolly said, he believed it. Mom, today I want to eat braised pork ribs. The child took Dollys small hand. Okay, tonight, mommy will make you a few more dishes. Dolly pinched the childs cheek. Not far away in a corner, Le looked at the direction of the mother and son leaving, a cold light shed in her eyes. The forceful aura and the biting gaze made Les whole person look more like a hungry wolf. Dolly, I will make you lose your reputation! Le tightly clenched her fist in her hand. Dad! Back home, Franklin jumped straight into Braydens arms. Brayden hugged the child with delight and relief. Daddy, youll always love only Mommy, right? Franklin suddenly asked. Brayden looked at the child nosily, and the corners of his mouth curved in an unexined way. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Brayden pinched the childs cheeks. Dad, as a good man, you can only love one woman in your life oh. Franklin deliberately said. Brayden looked at Franklin in front of him suspiciously. Franklin, have you heard something? Brayden asked in a low voice. Franklin looked at Dolly in the kitchen and his eyes were a bit bleak. The man hurriedly carried the child into his room. Franklin, if there is anything, you must tell daddy, we are a family, daddy does not want you and mommy to be hurt. Brayden had a serious look on his face. After school this afternoon, our ssmates all said that mommy is the third party and stole her best friends boyfriend Franklin lowered her head and exined. At once, Braydens gaze became bitterly cold. The old sesame seeds have all been turned up, and they are still some false rumors. Le, how can you be so attentive! Brayden tightly clenched his fist in his hand, and a cold light shed in his eyes. If it werent for the destruction of evidence, he would have brought that woman to justice! Come on, good boy, daddy and you exin, your mother is not a third party, and she did not steal anyones husband and boyfriend, you tell daddy, who spread this matter? Brayden looked at the child in front of him. Its a ssmate in our ss. Franklin answered in a low voice. How vicious is this, to put his hands on the child! Okay, heres the deal, Franklin, tomorrow afternoon after school, Ill pick you up, okay? Chapter 1148 Don’t want dad and mom in jail? Here, you did well yesterday, here. Said Le gave the handful of candy in her hand directly to the child. Thank you auntie, do you want to continue today? The child innocently looked at the very beautiful looking woman in front of her. Well, today also to cheer oh! Le said deliberately. The child took the candy and left excitedly. Dolly, arent you afraid of public opinion, arent you very fond of Franklin, these, are you should bear! Le looked fiercely at the school not far away, and her gaze was biting. Sure enough, the group of kids after school gathered around Franklin again to mock and sarcastic. Wait a minute! Suddenly, the man gave amand and even the air around them went quiet. The children slowly turned around and looked at Brayden who slowly approached them, a little scared. What were you guys talking about? Brayden asked indifferently, without a ripple on his face. Franklin knew that this was a sign of an impending storm. brayden never loses his temper easily, but when he does, he is a demon. Uncle, we just did not say you oh. A boy deliberately pouted. Brayden smiled slightly and gently patted the childs shoulder. I know you didnt say anything about me, but do you know that this kind of behavior is called nder and is legally responsible, or that your parents will bear the consequences for you kids? Brayden said gently, not overdoing it in the slightest. I dont want to, I dont want my dad to go to jail! Suddenly, a girl cried out loudly. Instantly the children panicked eyes flushed to their head. Boss, we do not do, and do not eat candy, I still have things at home I go first. A child rushed to run away. Boss, my father is still waiting for me toe home for dinner, if Ie homete, he will kill me I also go first. Soon, only the head of the group of children was left in the same ce. Xu was really frightened, the child has been frozen in ce not dare to move. Why dont you say anything? Brayden whispered, looking gently at the child. Im sorry, these are all from that aunt, please, dont let my dad and mom go to jail, okay? The childs eyes moistened. Brayden hesitated for a moment. Forget it, its just a kid who just identally got used. Brayden sighed and gently stroked the childs head. Then you promise uncle, never do this kind of thing again, OK? Braydens tone had a hint of heartache in it. Okay, uncle, thank you. The child burst into tears. Franklin, Im sorry, it was all my fault before, can you forgive me? In fact, the child was really simple, and immediately stopped acting when they heard that this matter would affect their parents. Okay, we are ssmates. Franklin smiled. The two kids made up. Damn it! Le punched a fist right into the wall. There was Brayden everywhere! The womans eyes became more fierce. Mom! As soon as he got home, Franklin jumped right into Dollys arms. Mom, I have good news for you , the child said excitedly, lying in the womans ear. Instantly, Dolly was touched, it turned out that Brayden had set everything up for her, the woman suddenly felt warm inside. Mom, I believe that you and Dad will respect each other, and grow old together! Franklin patted his chest and vowed to say. This child, not very old, knows a lot. You. Dolly gently kissed the childs forehead, doting on him. Ding ding ding Brayden looked at his phone and immediately picked up the call. Big brother, it looks like someone has been there before, and the mess inside is pretty bad. Leon said indifferently. Sure enough, it was moved!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Look carefully, he said there is a USB, hidden very secret, by the way, see if there is any other useful evidence. Brayden said in a low voice. The two men exchanged pleasantries and hung up the phone straight away. Brayden looked out the window and fell into deep thought. Ding Ding The phone rang again. Hello, Mr. Kirnd, when will you return to thepany, several directors this afternoon proposed to resign, want to cash out the shares in hand, or sell them to others said the assistant anxiously. At once, a cold light shed in the mans eyes. These old foxes, really boring! Okay, Ill be back in the morning. Brayden hung up the phone straight away. Whats going ontely? idents happen one after another, there is no one at home or at thepany that makes people worry, Brayden suddenly felt some headache, and then pressed his temples. Whats wrong? Is there something wrong? Dolly looked at the man in front of her with worry. Brayden looked at Dolly and gathered the woman tightly into his arms lips close to the womans hair. Its okay. Braydens voice, a little tired. Dolly knows he is very tired, the familypany things need him to deal with nature is also very heartbroken. Brayden, from now on home things, you do not care, do not worry, we are not in the city can still have much of a storm, you first busy with thepany. Dolly snuggled into the mans arms. Brayden did not say anything, just hugged the woman tightly seems to be enjoying. The next day, early in the morning, Brayden drove to the office. Mr. Kirnd, I dont want to toss and turn at this age, just want to live a leisurely life, so also please Yes, our old bones do not have the strength to toss and turn Several old shareholders deliberately said disdainful nce at Brayden. Brayden closed his eyes and took a deep breath. The earth is still spinning without anyone, then Kirnd Group is also the same! Several shareholders have already thought about it? Will you sell it to me for cash or to someone else? Brayden did not want to waste time and said straightforwardly. Instantly, several shareholders froze, who did not expect, this man was so crisp and sharp not to hold back. In fact, their purpose today is only to threaten Brayden, wanting him to respect a few of the old shareholders, not all day a high and mighty look, of course, if you leave thepany is not impossible. Kirnd Group has experienced too much, who do not want to trip the muddy water, not to mention that are an old man, there is no need to fight for the so-called interests. Life, more important than anything! Mr. Kirnd, is not always expecting us to do so? Suddenly an old shareholder spoke up. Brayden sneered, his eyes cold. Chapter 1149 spend my birthday with me, okay? Shareholders, I believe Kirnd Group has developed to today, we all see, no business before and after is smooth, and we also together through a lot of difficulties, I Brayden to all of you have a clear conscience, and now you want to leave, have you considered my feelings! Brayden suddenly pped the table fiercely. Instantly, the air froze and the shareholders in the room were taken aback. When thepany was in trouble, I was the one who stood in the way, when thepany was profitable you were always at the forefront, now what do you want to do, resign en masse? Good ah resign, as long as you write a good resignation report, I will definitely sign, thats it! Brayden got up and was about to leave. Mr. Kirnd! suddenly a shareholder shouted. Lets talk properly, thepany is not in a bottleneck. The shareholder hurriedly said. No need to talk, I withdraw my shares! The oldest shareholder said loudly, with a biting look. Brayden grunted coldly and just skimmed that person. In fact, a few of the shareholders sitting here didnt want to withdraw their shares at all, but only got involved in this incident because of the pressure from the old shareholders, saying that Brayden would never work for their benefit and so on. Of course, some of the more perceptive shareholders are truly do not want to hook up with the heart of the game of deceit. And these, Brayden heart is all the numbers. I give you three days time, willing to follow me to do, I absolutely will not treat, not willing to directly withdraw shares away! Saying that, Brayden left straight away. This bunch of old shareholders, he is really enough. Instantly, some shareholders directly get up and leave, the conference room, only a few old shareholders of age left. Mr. Kirnd! Suddenly, a shareholder rushed to Brayden. Brayden knew that the man in front of him was forced to do this, but he still gave in! Brayden looked coldly at the man in front of him with a biting gaze. The man was startled and took a few steps back. That, Mr. Kirnd, Id like to talk to you. The man stammered. Come to my office. Brayden replied ndly.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Sure enough, after Braydens rectification, thepany was instantly much quieter. Those few old foxes withdrew their shares as they wished, and took the small money to buy shares of otherpanies directly, of course some of them really went back home to enjoy the happiness. Mr. Kirnd, except for those few shareholders who went back home, all the other shareholders sold their shares. The assistant whispered. Brayden had long guessed that the old foxes were deliberate, and was naturally not surprised. Find out who they actually sold to. Brayden asked coldly. No need to check. Suddenly, a familiar man pushed open the door in the office directly and walked in. Brayden looked at the man in front of him suspiciously, a little incredulous. Could it be him? Yes, its me. Jayden spoke slowly, walking directly to the couch next to him and sitting down. You go out first. Brayden waved his hand to his assistant. What do you want to do? Brayden got up and asked coldly. Jayden smiled coldly. What? Was he scared? What else can I do, but just buy some of the shares. Jayden replied slowly. This group of old foxes, each one of them is really scum! Knowing that he had a problem with this Jayden in front of him, he still sold it to him! Brayden tightly clenched his fist in his hand. Mr. Kirnd, good cooperation! Jayden suddenly stood up, walked towards Brayden, and extended his right hand. Such a hypocritical face, worthy of being a doctor! Brayden snorted coldly. Mr. Ryan, long time no see, good cooperation! Brayden extended his right hand. Ding ding ding Le looked at the caller ID and rushed to pick up the phone. Hello, Miss James, we have searched several times, and there is no evidence of any recording? A man said hurriedly. No luck? A bunch of losers! A cold light shed in Les eyes. Keep looking, hell have a backup, its in that shed! Le yelled fiercely. But weve searched for it several times, and we havent found it, and the man looked like he wanted to say something. And what? Le asked coldly. And besides us, there seems to be others who have been here, and they seem to be looking for something too. The man replied faintly. Oh no! Le clenched her fist in her hand. Could it be Brayden? Instantly, the womans eyes darkened. Find it for me! Even if you dig into the ground, you have to find it for me, otherwise, the rest of the money, you will never get it! Le hung up the phone directly. Brayden, I cant believe youre so smart! Le gritted her teeth. Big brother, found a USB, but Leon suddenly fell silent. But what? Brayden rushed to ask. But this USB, its broken. Leon replied in a low voice. Bring it back and fix it. Brayden hung up the phone straight away. Finally found. Le, this time, you cant get away! Brayden looked fiercely at the corner not far away. Hey,dy, you cant go in there! The assistant shouted from outside. Brayden, who was in the office, frowned slightly. Who else but her could have made such a big noise? Brayden! Le pouted,ing to the man. Say what you have to say, Im busy. Brayden didnt even look up. Brayden, have you forgotten what day it is? Le said in a whiny voice. Brayden didnt respond. Any day that has anything to do with her is not a day! Seeing that Brayden kept flipping through the papers in his hand without saying anything, Le got a little anxious. Brayden, today is my birthday! Le shouted. Does it matter to him? The man sneered. Brayden, because of you, Ive been kicked out by my dad, todays birthday, will you spend it with me? Le asked cautiously. The birthday is an excuse, the purpose is to make things happen! Le looked coldly at the man in front of her. Im not avable, you go find someone else. Brayden spoke slowly. Brayden, lets just have a meal together, okay? You see I have no friends, no family now, just you. Le looked at Brayden pitifully, stroking her hair with an enchanting look. Braydens eyes blinked and there was a hint of intolerance on his face, but soon the man resumed his previous expression. Le, get it straight, your failure to handle your rtionship with your family has nothing to do with me, and dont me me for being rude if you ever hit on Dolly again! Brayden looked coldly at the woman in front of him. Little mountain vige, Franklins school, she was really pervasive! Brayden, what are you talking about? Where have I been hitting on Dolly? I havent even seen hertely Chapter 1150 I’m going to eat a little more today Several times asked Brayden, were this man bluntly refused, Le naturally heart will not be good. Damn Dolly, its all because of you! Les aura, instantly bitter. Well? Brayden asked coldly. Uh, big brother this really cant be fixed. Leon said in a low voice helplessly. Brayden looked at the broken USB and was a little lost. He didnt know that actually what was in that USB was just a daily routine between the green-haired boy and the yellow-haired man and the other brothers. Forget it. Brayden put the stuff away. Brother, I found a lot of electronics in his room, and some repair tools, will he fix these things? Leon said in a low voice. Suddenly, Braydens eyes lit up, rushed to grab the stuff and ran to the clinic in the small mountain vige. Knock, knock, knock! There was an urgent knock at the door. Who is it? The doctor asked loudly. Its me! Brayden answered directly. Its okay, its Mr. Kirnd, I know him. The green-haired kidughed. Found it? The green-haired kid asked hurriedly. Brayden looked behind the door and hurriedly closed it, pulling the green-haired kid into the house. Look, is it this one? Its broken, can you fix it? Brayden hurriedly handed the thing in his hand to the green-haired boy. At once, the green-haired boys eyes dimmed. Mr. Kirnd, its not this. The green-haired boys voice, a little lost. I just put it in a book in the corner, how could I not find it, wait, did someone go to my house? The green-haired kid asked cautiously. Brayden just nodded. This group of people, they are so quick! The green-haired kid clenched his fist in his hand tightly. The first priority now is that you protect yourself try not to go out, if Im not wrong they must be looking for you, with my understanding of Le she will certainly live to see, to see the corpse. Brayden gently patted the mans shoulder. Mr. Kirnd, my big brother , the green-haired boy looked worriedly at Brayden in front of him. Do not worry, I will go down to the hospital today to take a look for you. Brayden rushed to say. Before the yellow-haired man in the hospital all the expenses, are Brayden out, just recently has been very busy, did not have time to go to the hospital to visit. This is hismitment to the green-haired boy, he could see that the green-haired boy is very righteous, which is also a point that attracts Brayden. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Brayden left the clinic straight away and drove to the hospital. Mr. Kirnd, the doctor greeted curtly. How is he? Brayden asked in a low voice. Theres nothing more physically wrong, except the doctor wanted to say. Just what? Brayden looked at the man in front of him suspiciously. Just a mental problem, the brother underneath them said, was irritated by their Cillian to take his ce. The doctor replied slowly. What a load of bollocks! Brayden looked coldly at the young brothers in the doorway. Thest time he came, the yellow-haired man had been holding a picture of the green-haired kid, shedding tears, and now he was irritated into a psychotic state? Vaguely, Brayden felt that something was very wrong. Hello sister-inw!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Suddenly, Le appeared in Braydens line of sight. Yo, Brayden, what are you doing here? Le flirtatiously stroked her hair. I came to take care of some business, you Brayden looked at Le and then at the yellow-haired man in the sick bay. Oh, thats a friend of mine, I came to check on him. Le pointed to the yellow-haired man. Brayden sneered. The boys at the door of the ward just now clearly called her sister-inw! It seems that these guys have been controlled by this woman! Le, you are really something! This kind of thing, but still so smoothly! Sister-inw, shes even prettier today. Suddenly, a little brother said. Le looked away and red at the man, who immediately shut his mouth. Brayden, today is a rare asion, lets have a meal together. Le put her right hand on the mans shoulder. Brayden a force, directly shake off the womans arm, immediately, Le face iron blue, the expression is very embarrassed. Sister-inw, do you need our help? Suddenly, several young brothers at the door came directly in front of the woman. Le deliberately smiled and waved her hand. Its okay, this is my friend, we were just joking around. Le said deliberately. I still have things to take care of, Ill go first. With that, Brayden turned around and left straight away. Le looked at the mans departing back and mmed the thermos box in her hand on the ground, the little brother next to her was startled and hurriedly took a few steps back. Brayden, one day, I want you to beg me to y you! The womans gaze, very fierce. Ding ding ding Brayden looked at the caller ID and hurriedly picked up the phone. Hey Brayden, when are youing back, Mrs. Knight and I have already wrapped the dumplings and are just waiting for them to be put in the pot. Dolly said slowly. Daddy, I miss you so much! On the phone, came Franklins voice. Instantly, Braydens mouth curved in a satisfied curve. He liked this kind of life, dealing with things during the day, his wife and children waiting for him toe home at night. This is what it feels like to have a home. Gee, Franklin, look, youre getting flour on Moms face. Dolly whispered. He did it, on purpose. Mrs. Knight snickered. Brayden listened to everything on the phone and felt nothing but warmth in his heart, and instantly, all his worries were gone. Daddy, you have toe back early. Franklin said yfully. Okay, Daddy will be right back. When he got home, it was already dark, Brayden thought they had already finished eating, but he didnt expect that all of them were waiting for him in the restaurant. Come back, Ill order the dumplings. Mrs. Knight yawned. Dad, youre finally home. Franklin stretched out, looking as if he had just woken up. On the way home, Brayden took a phone call. There was a temporary emergency at work, so he rushed back to the office and called Dolly specifically to tell them not to wait for him. Havent you guys eaten yet? Brayden looked at Dolly in surprise. No, theyre all waiting for you. Mrs. Knight said it feels good to eat dumplings together as a family. Dolly smiled faintly. Instantly, Brayden was touched. Mrs. Knight, Brayden slowly walked up to Mrs. Knight. Well, lets leave that little pretension to your Dolly! Mrs. Knight smiled. No, leave it to me I want to eat more today! Franklin suddenly said. Instantly, the whole familyughed out loud. Chapter 1151 Cancel the plan Big brother, found it. Leon said anxiously. Brayden stood up miso, very excited. Where is it? Brayden rushed to ask. Theyve been brought back. Leon replied in a low voice. Brayden smiled coldly. Finally, it was found! The man clenched his fist tightly in his hand. Dang! The door was viciously kicked open. Braydens biting aura was like he wanted to kill the man in front of him, the man on the floor, eyes closed, a wretched look. Drugs. Leon said indifferently. No wonder he wanted so much money in the first ce! Brayden looked at the man coldly. Pop! A bucket of cold water sshed hard on the man. Finally, the man woke up. Who are you? The man spoke slowly. It was only when he got a good look at Brayden next to him that he understood. Mr. Kirnd, why am I here? The man deliberately pretended to be puzzled and asked. Brayden sneered and put out the cigarette in his hand. He hadnt smoked in a long time, and since Dollys ident, he smoked almost every night until Dolly showed up. What? Dont you even know the rules of the trade? What does it mean to just disappear? Brayden looked fiercely at the man on the floor. Mr. Kirnd, spare my life, please let me go, I have a hard time. The man suddenly kneeled in front of Brayden, pretending to look aggrieved. Brayden slowly walked to the man, squatting down, slightly lifting the mans chin. What is your affliction? Brayden asked in a low voice, looking expectantly at the man in front of him. What bitterness, and can not y me! Brayden made a force and threw the man into the corner. The man touched the corner of his mouth, which was bleeding, with a pathetic expression. Mr. Kirnd, I tell you all, that day I just passed by by chance to see the car ident, as for the driver, I really do not know. The man hurried to cover up. Brayden grunted coldly. Hand this man over to the police, let the police deal with it. Brayden said coldly. Mr. Kirnd, you cant take me to the police! The man panicked. Brayden walked straight away without looking back, he never likes to give people two chances! Two idents! Le, who the hell gave you the courage! Pop! Brayden a fist, directly to the wall, the gaze is fierce. Hows the search going over there? Brayden asked coldly. Big brother, all searched, did not find the white USB he said, could it be taken by others, or the green-haired boy remembered wrong? Leon asked worriedly. I dont think so. Brayden answered slowly. He knew that Le was also looking for that USB, if she really found it, and how every day there would be other people besides Leon also looking for that evidence. Big brother, you see how about we take him directly to find, how about? Leon asked tentatively. Thats a good idea, but Brayden frowned slightly, some hesitation. Evidence is certainly important, but human life is more important! This way, you add more people, make sure to keep him safe. Brayden looked firmly at Leon in front of him. Knock, knock, knock! Mr. Kirnd. the green-haired boy greeted. I dont know why, looking at the green-haired kid in front of him, Brayden was vaguely uneasy. After exining his intention, the green-haired boy directly agreed. Mr. Kirnd, dont worry, Ill do my best. The green-haired boy hurriedly said. You have to remember, no matter what situation you encounter, life is the most important, even if that evidence is snatched by others, as long as you are safe, we have no loss, understand? Brayden looked at the man seriously. Instantly, the green-haired boy was touched. In this life, in addition to big brother, Brayden is the second person who is heavy-hearted to him. Sure enough, the next day, Leon took the green-haired boy directly to the lodge. Dont worry, I brought a lot of people this time. Leon gently patted the green-haired kids shoulderfortingly. The green-haired kid didnt say anything, just smiled. Brother, theres a car behind us, its been following us. Suddenly, a young man said. Leon looked back and saw that someone was indeed following. This way, were not going to the lodge, well just spin around in ce. Leon said coldly. He would like to see what that car wanted to do. They struck. The green-haired kid lowered his head, and his eyes were a little bleak. You tell me, who was it? Leon asked hurriedly. The brothers under my hand. The green-haired boy answered slowly. At once, Leon was blinded. Cillian who was after him? The reason? Leon looked at the green-haired boy suspiciously. They thought I was going to take the bosss ce and control them, but I didnt. The green-haired boy replied in a low voice. It was all because of that woman! How many people does she want to harm! Le instigated it. The green-haired boy continued. It was Le again! Leons fierce gaze revealed a biting aura. Big brother, yes, that car is now following us around. The young man said. Leon immediately took out his cell phone and dialed it. Hey, you guys stop and stop the car behind us! Hurry! Leon yelled coldly. Suddenly, a car plunged directly between the car Leon was in and the car behind him. And then, several people got out of the car and walked straight to the car that had been following Leon for a long time. Ding ding ding Leon looked at the caller ID and immediately picked up the phone. Immediately cancel the n,e back, make sure he is safe! Brayden said fiercely. Yes! Leon immediately hung up the phone. Go back the way you came. The car quickly turned around. Arent we going? The green-haired kid hurriedly asked. Big brother said that your safety is the most important. Leon cautiously looked behind. But they didnt know that it was more than just a car that was following them. Mr. Kirnd is a good man. The green-haired kid sighed. Thats how it has to be, otherwise why would I have followed him for so many years. Leon muttered. Are there any more cars in the back? Leon asked warily.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. None in sight at the moment. The young man driving the car replied cautiously. Leon was a very cautious man in this regard, and instead of sending the green-haired boy straight back to the clinic, he kept circling the ring road non-stop. Big brother, it should be about time. The young man whispered. Leon looked back and then to the left and right, still unsure. No, this way, you two change your clothes over. Leon nudged the green-haired kid and said to the young man in front of him. At once, the green-haired boy only felt warmth in his heart. Big brother, thank you. The green-haired kid moved to say. Thanks for what thanks, you can live well is the biggest thanks to me. Chapter 1152 Night break-in clinic How is it? Brayden asked worriedly. Big brother, its back safely. Leon hurriedly replied. Brayden breathed a sigh of relief and looked out the window, but who knew that there were a few more people around the outpatient clinic in the small mountain vige? Knock, knock, knock! The knock on the door was biting and loud. The green-haired kid already in his heart, looking at the doctor with trepidation, full of backwardness. The visitor is not good. The green-haired kid said softly. This way, you hide, quickly! The doctor hurriedly pushed the green-haired kid to a hidden basement.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. No one is allowed toe out without my permission! Said the doctor, the doctor directly closed the door fiercely. The small mountain vige used to be the site of frequent wars, so it was not surprising that the clinic had a basement. The basement saved the lives of the entire vige, and then reform and opening up, the small mountain vige was transformed, and the people left behind were basically the descendants of those who had experienced the war, so very few people knew that the clinic had a basement. Who are you looking for? The doctor hurriedly said. Get up for me! A man viciously waved the doctor aside and walked straight to the hut. Hey hey hey, what the hell do you want, you are trespassing, this is a crime! The doctor yelled. Snap! Dang! Instantly, the room was a mess, pills, drips, syringes, etc. were all thrown on the floor. Big brother, theres no one. Big brother, theres no one on my side either! Several brothers ran to the lead boss and reported. Damn it! How dare they run away! The lead boss ripped the doctor straight through and pressed the woman onto the sofa next to him that was about to break down. Where is he? The man asked fiercely. At once, the doctors body trembled and his lips shivered. Who are you talking about? The doctor stammered and asked. We are talking about the man with the green hair. The boss in the lead deliberately imitated the doctors stammering. What a bunch of impolite guys! A cold glint appeared in the doctors eyes. Im the only one in the outpatient clinic. The doctor said firmly as he turned his face away. Are you sure? The man looked at the woman in front of him suspiciously. Sure. The doctor lifted her chin slightly and looked directly at the man. To get her clinic into this state, it had to be sure! The doctor clenched his fist in his hand, his gaze biting. Wife, I advise you, ah, to tell me the truth, lest you suffer flesh and blood. The man waved the whip in his hand. What a joke! How can you be afraid of him? The doctorughed coldly and pursed his lips. Im telling you, Ive never had animals in here before, except for you guys Also, Im a doctor who treats humans, not a veterinarian! The doctor replied coldly. The man looked at the woman in front of him, a little suspicious. Wasnt she scared just now? Why is she so calm and collected now? Youre not afraid? The man asked. The doctor skimmed the man and snorted coldly. Just like you guys, what is there to be afraid of? The worst oue is just to kill me, and you think you can escape? Its ridiculous. The doctor shook his head and sighed. Maybe, people are still watching us live right now. The doctor said deliberately. Instantly, the man hurriedly let go of the doctor and straightened his clothes. Give me a search! Surveince, cameras, search me! The leading boss yelled. What a bunch of idiots! The doctor rubbed her hands together and looked at them with disdain. She wanted to see what they could search for. Boss, theres nothing! I dont have it here either. The lead boss walked straight to the doctor, and instantly, the doctor panicked. She had thought to spread a little panic to scare them and drive them away, but who knew that they would search so carefully. Brayden, when are youing over! The doctor shivered and backed away. Fool me! Grow up! The lead boss squeezed the womans shoulder fiercely, his gaze fierce. Dont challenge my patience, where is that man, or Ill take your life in his ce! The man made a fist, hitting the wall directly, and instantly, blood flowed out between his fingers. Yah, its bleeding! The doctor deliberately changed the subject. Say! Where is it! The man yelled. The doctors body trembled, and a hint of sadness shed in his eyes. Even if you beat me to death, I dont know who youre talking about Im the only one in this clinic, since the beginning. The doctor tried to adjust his emotions. Then dont me me DONG! Just as the man was about toy his hands on the doctor, suddenly the door was viciously kicked open. Coming to my ce to spill, what do you want to do? Brayden looked coldly at the leading boss. Yo, Mr. Kirnd, what can you do to make youe here? The leader of the group let go of the doctor and slowly walked up to Brayden. Something happened in my clinic, shouldnt Ie and take a look? Brayden asked rhetorically. Instantly, the lead boss froze for a moment, and then regained his previous expression. As far as I know, this is a public service clinic in a small mountain vige. The lead boss huffed. Brayden sneered, he had long known that they woulde to this trick, just did not know that this day hade so quickly. The clinic has been acquired by me, this clinic is mine. Brayden said in a low voice. Instantly, the air was quiet. Mr. Kirnd, look, its all messed up by them, the medicine is not working. The doctor rushed to Brayden and said deliberately. Damned old woman! The lead boss clenched his fist in his hand fiercely. If not, lets fight to the death, whos afraid? Brayden, I witnessed one of the brothers under the doore to the clinic, so just came to find someone. The lead boss whispered and looked at the whip in his hand. Is that so? Looking for someone, it shouldnt look like this, right? Brayden deliberately pointed to the wreckage all over the ground. Boss, lets go, Mr. Kirnd, we really cant afford to mess with. A young man pushed the arm of the lead boss. Brayden sneered and didnt say a word. Shut the hell up! The lead boss shouted directly. Hes just one man, what are you afraid of! The lead boss looked fiercely at Brayden in front of him. Big brother! Suddenly, Leon appeared in front of Brayden, with dozens of men behind him. At once, the lead boss took a few steps back. He had seen Leon before, and Leons power was unspeakable. Mr. Kirnd, maybe we were wrong,te night visit, sorry for the disturbance. The lead boss hurriedly said. Then do you need to look for more? Brayden asked politely. No, itste, well go first. The lead boss directly waved his hand and signaled all the brothers to leave. Chapter 1153 A chance encounter Brother, is everything okay? Leon looked at Brayden worriedly. Brayden waved his hand and walked straight to the doctor. Where is he? Inside, Ill go get him. With that, the doctor left. Mr. Kirnd! Soon, the green-haired boy came out. Brayden was finally relieved to see the man in front of him safe and sound. If the doctor hadnt secretly dialed Braydens phone number in his coat pocket, I guess it would have been really hard to survive this night, and if not, the doctors own life could have been lost. Auntie, thank you. Brayden came forward and hugged the doctor. Silly boy, what are you talking about, its all as it should be. The doctor gently patted the mans shoulder. Leon, whats going on? Suddenly, Brayden looked at Leon next to him coldly, with a few biting eyes. Big brother, its my fault! Leon directly lowered his head and med himself. Dont me him, maybe that group has been prepared for a long time. The green-haired boy hurriedly said. The clinic was no longer safe, Brayden directly asked Leon to arrange a ce for the green-haired boy to stay, so that he could escape from this period of danger. Ding ding ding Dolly immediately picked up the phone. Hello, Dolly, where are you? Its been a while, lets have dinner together. Skyler said gently. Yoo-hoo, pregnant women are different, even the tone of voice has changed. Good. The two women exchanged a few pleasantries and hung up the phone. Maam, Im going out for a minute. Dolly greeted Mrs. Knight. Hey, Dolly, Mrs. Knight admonished loudly. Be safe on the road. Mrs. Knight whispered, smiling. There was no peace in the small mountain vigetely, and everyone was a little frightened in their hearts. Perhaps it was because of the outpatient incident. In the western restaurant, dim lights, low music, the smell of flowers in the air. Skyler had long been sitting in a corner not far away, waiting for Dollys arrival. Hey, Dolly! Skyler hurriedly greeted. Dolly smiled at her and walked straight over to her. Hows it going? Hows it going? Dolly asked in a low voice. Yeah, good. Skyler rubbed her stomach and smiled awkwardly. Seeing the woman in front of him, with a happy look, Dollys mouth at the corners unconsciously curved a curve of satisfaction. Hey, how are you guys doing? Ive heard that Kirnd Group has been having a lot of troubletely. Skyler took a sip of coffee. Instantly, Dolly froze; Brayden had never spoken to her about what was going on at thepany, and her mind was all about her family. Skyler, what have you heard? Dolly asked indifferently. Jayden, Jayden bought some shares of Kirnd Group, it seems to be quite a lot, now the two major shareholders of Kirnd Group, is Brayden and Jayden, Skyler slowly replied. Dolly was a bit baffled. The woman suddenly felt some headache and pressed her temples. Dolly, whats wrong with you? Are you ufortable? Skyler hurriedly held Dollys hand. Nothing, its probably because I slept tootest night. Dolly said awkwardly. Why did Jayden want to buy the shares of Kirnd Group? Yo, what a coincidence! Suddenly, a familiar voice came over. Hey, together. Skyler shouted. Jayden slowly walked over, ncing at Dolly next to him with a slight excitement in his eyes. Dollys here too. The man spoke slowly. Well, Im having dinner with Skyler. Dolly replied in a low voice. Ding ding ding . Skyler looked at the caller ID and immediately picked up the phone. What? Is it today? Okay, I got it, Ill be right over. Skyler hurriedly hung up the phone with a very anxious look. Jayden, you help me entertain Dolly, I still have things to do, dont bully Dolly ah! Saying that, Skyler grabbed his bag and ran out of the western restaurant. Instantly, the air froze. Dolly lowered her head and cut her own steak, pretending to look serious. Jayden, opposite, looked straight at the woman in front of him, a little embarrassed. Dolly, Jayden finally spoke. Whats wrong with you today? Dolly froze for a moment, then put down her knife and fork and looked seriously at the man across from her. Why do you want to enter Kirnd Group? the woman asked coldly. Sure enough, it was because of this matter. Jaydenughed coldly and wiped his mouth. If my entering Kirnd Group makes you ufortable, then I can quit, and I dont want to see you unhappy. Jayden said slowly. At once, Dolly felt a little embarrassed. Dolly took a sip of coffee. No, its all for the cause, I just hope you and Brayden can work well together. Dolly said indifferently. She loved that man that much! Jaydens fists, clenched tightly. He had wanted to take all the shares of the Kirnd Group shareholders who wanted to quit and be thergest shareholder of Kirnd Group, but who knew that some of them had changed their minds and sold directly to Brayden!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Now, is he going to rely on women? Jayden snorted coldly. Of course, we will definitely work well together. Jayden coldly looked at the coffee in the cup. Boom! Suddenly, there was a downpour of rain and lightning outside the window, and Dollys body shuddered. I dont know why, she always felt that something was not quite right somewhere. Dolly, whats wrong with you? Jayden asked anxiously. Dolly shook her head, indicating that it was fine. The rain was getting heavier and darker, and Dolly had a vague feeling of unease. Itste, let me take you back. Jayden rushed to say. I Dolly looked at the heavy rain outside. Its okay, you go ahead, Brayden will pick me upter. Dolly replied in a low voice. When she went to the bathroom just now, she specifically sent a text message to Brayden toe pick her up because she was scared. Are you sure youre okay? Jayden looked suspiciously at the fidgety woman in front of him. Its fine, go ahead, Brayden will be here soon. Dolly replied. Its Brayden again! Jayden sighed. Maybe he didnt want that man to see her with him! Its just that! After exchanging a few pleasantries, Jayden left the western restaurant. At this time, only Dolly was left alone in the entire restaurant. The woman clutched her phone tightly and looked out the window at the rainy sky, a little anxious. Wild storms, thunder and lightning everything looks so scary. The small trees on the roadside had been scraped down, and the signs on the road had long since gone nowhere. Why isnt iting , the woman muttered. Who are you waiting for, Brayden? Suddenly, a familiar womans voice reached Dollys ears. Chapter 1154 Deceived Le? Dolly looked at the woman in front of her suspiciously, a little curious. Why was she here? Waiting for Brayden? Le sat directly across from Dolly and looked at her coldly. Yeah. Dolly looked away from the window. Le snapped her fingers at the waiter next to her, who had the good sense to serve her a cup of coffee. It seemed that she was a regr customer here. Dolly looked at Le in front of her, and her eyes shed with a hint of caution. Ill take you back, even if you wait here all night, Brayden will note. Le said deliberately. Dolly sneered. She would be so kind to take herself home? Also, how did she know Brayden couldnte? Dolly looked at Le suspiciously, with a look of hesitation. Dolly looked out the window, looking like she had nothing to do. Dolly, Im talking to you, are you deaf or dumb? Le looked fiercely at the woman across the table. What are you trying to say? Dolly didnt even look at her and asked bluntly. Once, she considered this woman as her closest bestie, but she hurt herself again and again. What made a pair of good sisters who had been talking to each other into such a cold and indifferent look today? Its the human heart, the sinister human heart! I said, Ill take you home, why, are you afraid? Le said unrelentingly. No need, Ill wait for Brayden toe. Dolly said firmly. Dolly looked at her phone and rushed to pick up the call. Dolly, Im very busy here, I guess I shouldnt be able to pick you up and take you home, can you take a taxi home by yourself? Brayden said anxiously. Instantly, Dollys eyes dimmed. After exchanging a few pleasantries, the woman hung up the phone. Le on the other side gloated as she looked at Dolly, a chill glint in her eyes. Ill go first. Suddenly, Dolly got up and was about to leave. Dolly! yelled Le. The woman slowly turned around and looked at the imposing Le, Whats wrong? She knew that this Le would not let herself go so easily, and how could she miss this opportunity when it was so easy to meet her. dolly sneered. Whats the hurry? Im not going to eat you, we two sisters, but its been a long time since weve seen each other. Le said in a grim voice. What did she want to do? Catch up with old times? Wan is not possible! And then what? Dolly asked slowly. Lets have dinner together, why, dont you remember? Today is the fifth anniversary of our acquaintance. Le replied softly. Instantly, Dolly froze. She actually remembered this! Dolly suddenly felt a little guilty. Maybe Le wasnt as bad as she thought she was, she just loved Brayden too much, Dolly thought to herself. Come on, lets celebrate! Le whispered. Since she had the heart to do so, she couldnt be too petty herself! Dolly straightened her clothes and returned to her seat. Dolly, remember when we used to go to school? At that time, we ate together, slept together, attended sses together, yed together, we were very happy and blissful at that time, but suddenly one day, I dont know why, everything has changed. Le said melodramatically. At once, Dolly was moved. How could she forget those wonderful times? It was such a happy thing to have someone to keep youpany during the years of struggle, someone to keep youpany. Yes, I still remember one time, the teacher checked my homework, I actually forgot to write it, if you hadnt lent me yours, I would really have been informed and criticized Dollyughed. Soon, the table was reced with a wave of dishes. Here, waiter, serve two bottles of red wine! Le shouted. Lets not get drunk today! Dolly shouted. She hadnt eaten with Le in a long time, and she suddenly missed the old days. Le, you know what, at that time, I really did not know that you like Brayden, if I knew, I would not have gone out with him At this time, Dolly, her face was red, and she was already a little drunk. Le looked fiercely at the woman across the table, and the corners of her mouth curled up in a triumphant arc. I dont believe it, weve been together for so long, were so close, you really cant feel that I like Brayden? asked Le in a bad mood. She was already drunk anyway, so naturally she didnt have to hide it anymore. No, really no, Le, you know what, I always thought of you as my best bestie, but then you kidnapped me, do you know how cold I was? Were BFFs. Dolly raised her ss and drank the red wine inside. BFF? Thats why she stole her man? Le coldly looked at Dolly in front of her, clenching her fist in her hand. Come on, drink! Le shouted. Soon, Dolly slumped directly onto the table.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Dolly! Dolly! Le kicked the woman tentatively. Dolly didnt respond. This silly woman, she really thought she was showing her kindness to her! Le took out her cell phone and dialed it directly. Hey, get over here, right now! Le yelled coldly and hung up the phone. Dolly, dont me me for being heartless to you, what I did to you today is all because you stole my man before! Les biting aura instantly increased by a few more points. Sister-inw! Suddenly, several men rushed over. Take her away and do as you please, and remember, dont let Brayden find out. Le said coldly. Several men looked at Le, and then at the woman lying on the table, each with a sly and yful smile. Thank you sister-inw! A few men carried Dolly away directly. Dolly this is what you owe me! Le half-squinted her eyes and watched their departing backs with a fierce gaze. Hey, Mrs. Knight, did Dolly go back? Brayden hurriedly asked, with some anxiety and worry mixed in her tone. No, where did she go, and Ive been calling her and theres been no answer? Mrs. Knight asked rhetorically. Oh no! Brayden immediately hung up the phone and dialed Leon. Leon, get all hands on deck to find Dolly, now! Brayden yelled coldly. Instantly, Leon froze, and then regained his previous expression. Yes! Meeting adjourned! Brayden immediately grabbed his jacket and rushed out of the conference room. Whats wrong with Mr. Kirnd? Why is he suddenly in such a hurry? I dont know, something big seems to have happened The two managers discussed as they looked at Braydens panicked appearance. Chapter 1155 I just want you! Dolly woke up locked in a small, dark room. What about that chick in there? Suddenly, a man whispered. Have you forgotten what your sister-inw said? Do as we please. Another man sneered. Instantly, Dolly was a bit baffled listening to the voices outside. Who is the sister-inw? And who are the men outside? Er , Dolly only felt a headache. The woman closed her eyes and tried to recall her previous memories. She had dinner with Skyler, then she met Jayden, then she met Le Le! Suddenly, Dolly remembered. Dolly pounded her head hard in chagrin, her heart bursting with anger. Pop! The door was kicked open viciously. Dolly immediately closed her eyes and pretended to be still awake. Hey, wake up! A man coldly kicked Dolly. Dolly remained unresponsive. It shouldnt be, the drug should have passed. A man looked suspiciously at the woman lying on the ground. Someone, bring a bucket of water! The man yelled fiercely. Pop! Instantly, Dolly was soaked to the skin. Er Dolly slowly stood up and rubbed her eyes. Finally awake. The mans biting gaze seemed as if he was going to kill her. Where is this? Dolly deliberately acted as if she didnt know anything. The man sneered, and a yful arc curved at the corners of his mouth.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Miss, dont me us for being ungracious, we are also entrusted by someone! Saying that, the man directly threw Dolly to the corner. What do you want? Dolly curled up in the corner, hugging herself. Who let you offend others, we have to give an ount to her, too. The men whispered, slowly walked to Dollys side and squatted down. A pair of salty hands directly touched the womans body. Go away! Dolly yelled fiercely, with some fear mixed in her gaze. Faced with Dollys resistance, the mans eyes instantly dimmed. Get out of here, you guys, and close the door! At once, several people in the back ran straight out of the small room. Please, let me go, I can give you money, give you lots and lots of money! Dolly had a scared look on her face. The man sneered, then lifted the womans chin, looked right at her, and brushed his right hand across Dollys cheek. I dont want money, I just want you! With that, the man was about to unbutton Dollys shirt. Help! Dolly shouted desperately. The man directly pulled Dolly over, one hand directly into the womans clothes inside, the other hand kept rubbing her thighs. Instantly, Dolly shed two lines of hot tears. No, please, no! Dolly cried as she struggled. Dont give me a fucking cry, its your honor that I pamper you! The man gave the woman two ps directly. At once, a little blood flowed out from the corner of the womans mouth. Ah! Suddenly, the man directly threw Dolly to the side, picked up the whip next to him, and ruthlessly smacked Dolly. Stinky woman, how dare you bite me, dont you want to live, okay, Ill kill you when Im done with my business! With that, the man directly took off his own clothes and ruthlessly pinned Dolly under his body. The woman closed her eyes and let her tears fall freely. Dang! Suddenly, the door was kicked open viciously. Get the hell out of here, Im not done yet! The man riding on top of Dolly roared bitterly, his lips still nibbling on the corbone of the woman beneath him. Pop! The mixed-up man was flung straight to the side. Dolly, Dolly! Jayden shook Dolly on the ground. But she didnt respond at all. Who are you, you dare to spoil my bad deed! The man who was shaken took the whip and swung it directly at Jayden. Jayden a turn, and then a stretch of the leg, a strong yank the man fell directly on the low, a look of screaming pain. Dolly! Jayden shouted, rushing to put his fingers under the womans nose. Luckily, its okay! Jayden immediately took off his jacket and covered the womans body. Come on, men, lets go! The man next to him waved his hand andmanded his boys to help him out. But there was no movement at all outside the door. Are they all deaf! Did not hear my order suddenly, looking outside the door, the man froze. The doorway, lying on the ground, all his brothers, each one is either holding his arms or legs, a look of pain. What? You want to be like them? Jayden huffed. At once, the man hurriedly exited the small room and stumbled away. After looking around to make sure no one else was around, Jayden immediately picked up Dolly and ran to the hospital. Doctor, quick, disinfect her! Jayden shouted. The doctor next to him, looked at Jayden in front of him suspiciously, a little curious. How did he know that the first cloth needed to be disinfected? I am also a doctor, please hurry up, I can be your assistant. Jayden hurriedly exined. Good, give me a pair of scissors. The doctor said firmly. The two men worked in tandem, and soon the wounds on Dollys body were, basically, bandaged. Looking at the woman in the hospital bed, Jayden a burst of anxiety and heartache. Damn Brayden, how the hell did he take care of Dolly! Jayden a fist directly on the side of the wall, fingertips flowing blood. Dont, dont touch me, please Dolly muttered, frowning tightly with a look of anxiety. Dolly, wake up, no one is touching you. Jayden rushed to say. But soon, Dolly was silent again. Heres the drops, you can refill themter when the IV is finished. The nurse came over and whispered. Jayden looked at the drip, a total of four bottles. Instantly, the mans eyes dimmed. Ding ding ding . Jayden looked at the caller ID and saw that it was Stephen. Hey Jayden, I heard Dolly is missing Stephen whispered. Shes right here with me, dont tell anyone. After saying that, Jayden hung up the phone directly. Stephen looked at the phone, his heart was puzzled. Well, Stephen, has Jayden seen Dolly? asked Skyler eagerly. Stephen hesitated for a moment, but decided to cooperate with Jayden. No, so, you take it easy, Ill go find someone, you just wait at home, dont go anywhere. Stephen looked at Skyler seriously. But at this time, Skylers heart was burning, where to sit. So as soon as Stephen left, Skyler went straight out the door. Chapter 1156 out of the country? Brayden muttered Dolly in the hospital bed, but did not wake up. Listen to Dolly unconsciously spit out the words, next to Jayden bitter smile down, a burst of loss. The first time I saw her eyes and heart were full of Brayden, that stinky man, when will there be his face? Jaydens eyes shed a trace of sadness. Dolly, wake up. The man shook the womans shoulder. The woman slowly opened her eyes, and before her, again, was a familiar white color. Is this the hospital? Dolly looked around suspiciously. When she looked away from Jayden, the womans eyes lit up for a moment, then dulled again. Hows that? Are you feeling better? Jayden looked worriedly at the woman in the hospital bed, his eyes full of heartache. Its okay. Dolly shook her head and replied with a breathless voice. Dolly, what the doctor just said about your head needs to be checked, can we leave the country? Jayden asked cautiously. He knew that the possibility of her consent was almost zero. How could she possibly be willing to leave Brayden alone here? Dolly touched her head, indeed her head had been hit many times during the kidnapping. Good. Dolly replied in a low voice. Instantly, a surge of excitement went through Jayden. Ill book a flight right away, but Jayden deliberately pretended to look like he wanted to say something. Dolly knew what he was going to say, so she waved her hand at him, indicating that it was okay. The head is definitely to check, as for Brayden, it is better not to tell him for the time being. If the head is all right, she wille back and grow old with Brayden, if there is an abnormality, she will nevere back and stay abroad. Rather than having to suffer the pain of life and death, it would be better to just quietly disappear. Dolly clutched the bed sheet, holding back the emotions that were about to break down inside. For so long, she always had a headache every now and then, but didnt tell anyone, she was afraid of learning the final oue, she was afraid of being separated from Braydens yin and yang. Okay, lets finish this IV and go, Ill pack. Jayden said hurriedly. Okay. Dolly looked out the window and shed two lines of hot tears. Brayden, dont you me me, I love you! Dollys eyes shed a trace of sadness. The world is always ying some inexplicable jokes with some good people, some people took it seriously and missed the original destiny that belonged to them from then on, some people waited foolishly and the destiny came back to them after all. Soon, the two people out of the hospital, directly to the airport.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Dolly looked out the window and seemed to want to remember everything in the city. Ding ding ding Dolly looked at the caller ID and didnt answer. Next to Jayden, a satisfied curve at the corner of his mouth, just going quietly like this is not a bad thing. Where are the people! Brayden came into that room where Dolly was tied up and yelled coldly. Leon slowly walked over to the men sprawled on the floor and looked at them bitterly. Say, where did that woman go? Leon picked up an older boy and asked harshly. I dont know, there was only one man in the room, our elder brother, and then a stranger came and knocked us down directly and broke into the room and took the woman away the boy hurriedly exined. At once, Braydens eyes lit up. dolly was rescued? Who took her? Brayden rushed to the older boy and asked coldly. I dont know, anyway, that woman was carried away by him. The older boy exined. Brayden half-squinted his eyes and looked out the window in deep thought. Big brother, sister-inw was rescued, why do we have no news at all? Leon looked at Brayden in front of him suspiciously. Brayden waved a hand at Leon, who immediately shut his mouth. The important thing was, who the hell was it? The mans eyes shed a cold light. Not a friend, Im afraid! Brayden rubbed his hands together with a pang of anger in his heart. Leon, blockade the major hospitals, must find Dolly! Brayden bitterly roared. With that, the man pulled out his cell phone and dialed. Sorry, the number you have dialed is switched off Instantly, Braydens eyes dimmed. Leon, go, go find Jayden! Brayden head into the car. Leon froze for a moment and immediately regained his previous expression. He knew that Brayden would never do something without a reason. Leon looked straight ahead and gritted his teeth. Ding ding ding Hey, Brayden, did you find Dolly? Skylers voice was a little shaky. No. Brayden replied coldly. If it wasnt for her pestering to have dinner with Dolly, how could Dolly have been kidnapped and still be missing! What to do , Skyler suddenly cried. Brayden didnt want to hear Skylers voice and just hung up the phone. She went to all the ces they usually go to in cafes, western restaurants and shopping malls, but there was no sign of Dolly. At once, Skyler sat down on the floor and cried loudly as if she had broken down. Dolly, where the hell are you? Dont scare me, okay? Since she got pregnant, Skyler didnt have her previous arrogance and bitterness, instead she became more timid than before. Skyler, get up, the floor is cold. Stephen rushed forward to help Skyler up. Stephen, what to do, its all because of me, Dolly is missing Skyler hugged the man and kept crying. Instantly, Stephens heart was breaking. Skyler, you get in the car first, Ill go look for it, okay? Stephen seriously looked at the woman in front of him. No, Im going to find Dolly! suddenly, Skyler forcefully pushed Stephen away and walked straight to the car. But before he could take a few steps, the woman simply fainted on the ground. Skyler! Stephen immediately scrambled over and picked up the woman and ran to the hospital. Jayden, what the fuck are you doing! Just because of Dolly, now Skylers fainted! Stephen yelled into his cell phone in the hallway of the hospital. On the other end of the phone, Jayden froze for a moment, looked at Dolly next to him, and then resumed his previous expression. Ill exin to you slowlyter, now its almost time to board the ne, Ill hang up now. Jayden hung up the phone directly. Hey, Jayden! Pop! The phone was mmed to the ground by Stephen so hard that the nurse passing by was startled. Damn it! Stephen punched a fist directly into the wall. Brother and wife, he still chose the brother. Doctor, how is my wife? Stephen clutched the doctors arm. The patient is very unstable now, its better to calm down for the sake of the child. The doctor walked straight to the pharmacy. Chapter 1157 Human Trafficking? Dolly, dont you want to call Brayden? Jayden looked suspiciously at the woman in front of him. Dolly hesitated for a moment. Better call Brayden, Skyler passed out on the way to find you. Jayden said deliberately. Instantly, Dollys eyes lit up. How is she? Dolly asked anxiously. I heard from Stephen that she is now lying in the hospital Jayden whispered. Yeah, she and Skyler had dinner together, and then something happened Brayden must have med it on Skyler, and Skyler must have med himself. At once, Dollys eyes dimmed. Ding ding ding Brayden looked at the caller ID and rushed to pick up the phone. Dolly, where are you? Brayden asked anxiously, his voice trembling a little. Brayden, Im fine, dont worry its just that I cant go back yet, its not about Skyler, you dont me her , Dolly whispered. But thats not what the man wanted to hear! Dolly! Brayden shouted, directly interrupting the womans words. At once, there was silence on the other end of the phone. Dolly, you tell me, where are you now? Brayden repeated, holding back his inner emotions. He had never been one for repetition, except for being extremely patient with this woman. Brayden, give me a few days, okay? If I can, Ill go back immediately then. Dolly said in a low voice. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Dolly, whats going on? I love you, lets face it together, okay? Brayden whispered. At once, Dollys eyes were moist. She loved him too, but she didnt know if she could still love. Brayden, no matter what happens, you must remember that in this life, I have loved you! Dolly hung up the phone after saying that. Brayden froze. What did she mean by that? Loved? What was she trying to say? That she was seeing someone else? POW! The phone was mmed hard outside the door. Brother! Leon, outside the door, was startled by Braydens biting aura. Big brother, no sister-inw was found. Leon lowered his head. No need to look for it! Brayden pped the table fiercely, and his ruthless gaze revealed a murderous aura. Leon unconsciously took a few steps backward. This was the first time he had seen such a Brayden. Ding ding ding Skyler looked at his phone and almost jumped up in excitement. Dolly, where the hell have you been? I was scared to death, I thought you Skyler cried and cried. Skyler, you listen to me, I have just called Brayden to exin, I am fine, you do not worry, you are a pregnant woman take care of your body do not think too much , Dolly instructed. I dont know why, at this time Skyler listened to Dollys words, the heart more sad. Dolly are you experiencing something, what exactly is wrong with you? No matter what happens, you still have us, we will definitely face with you, Skyler wiped her tears. She always felt that Dolly was speaking a little differently this time, like like they would never be able to meet again. Its okay, I need to take care of some personal things in the next few days, Ill let you know when Im done. Dolly said with a forced smile. If you cant handle it well, then just disappear automatically! Dolly huffed. Skyler froze momentarily, and a hint of sadness shed in his eyes. Dolly, you muste back soon oh, you said, to be the babys godmother. Skyler touched his stomach and whispered. Dolly hesitated for a moment, did she still have a chance? That, Skyler, I have to hang up now! The woman hung up the phone straight away. Leon, find out Jaydens other addresses! In the office, Brayden said ruthlessly. Dolly was rescued, Braydens mind, the first person who came to mind is Jaydens face, just a pity, when he and Leon rushed to Jaydens home, the neighbors said he had long since moved. Brother, would Stephen know Jaydens address? Leon cautiously looked at the grim-faced Brayden in front of him. Go, go find Stephen! said Brayden directly grabbed the phone and walked out of the office. Get out of my way! Brayden said fiercely. Im sorry sir, you cant go in without an appointment! The receptionist stopped Brayden and Leon. I dont need an appointment! Brayden said in one word. But, sir to see our Mr. Duncan, you need to make an appointment in advance The receptionist was pulled right past Leon before he could finish his sentence. Pop! The door in the office was kicked open viciously. Stephen looked up at Brayden with a bemused expression. Stephen seemed to be expecting this day toe. Where did Jayden go? Brayden looked solemnly at the man in front of him and asked coldly. Stephen sneered, then put down the paper in his hand. Mr. Kirnd, are you joking, Jayden is a shareholder of Kirnd Group, but also your important major shareholder, you Mr. Kirnd to ask me where he went, do not think some ridiculous? Stephen replied nonchntly. Brayden slowly walked up to Stephen and looked at him fiercely with some bitterness. Dont give me sloppy, I dont eat this, where the hell is Jayden? Stephen stood up, grunted coldly and looked squarely at Brayden. I dont know. With one word, the anger inside Brayden in front of him added a few more points. You better tell me where he is, or if hes suspected of human trafficking, that could be a crime. Brayden turned around and said indifferently. Trafficking Dolly? Stephen nced at Brayden disdainfully and sat down again.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Thats his business, not mine. Stephen said coldly. What an immovable Stephen! Brayden clenched his fist in his hand, his gaze fierce, and instantly, the air around him froze. You tell Jayden, if he does not return Dolly safely, he will never appear here again! After saying that, Brayden left straight away. Looking at the direction Brayden left, Stephen finally sighed with relief. This Jayden, do not know what he is thinking every day! Hey, just now Brayden came, he has eyes on you, hurry up and bring Dolly back, or you will not be able to save your life. Stephen said coldly. What? I just brought Dolly to have her head checked, and he still wants to get at me? Jayden sneered. Of course, his wife is in your hands, but not in a hurry. Stephen replied in a low voice. He wants him to be anxious, he wants him to be mad, he wants him to be anxious! Chapter 1158 I’m afraid I’ll die Jayden, didnt we agree to go for a physical today? Dolly looked at the man in front of her suspiciously. Jayden was sitting on the sofa, flipping through a magazine, with an idle look. Just now the director gave me a call, said the hospital power outage, it will take the day after tomorrow to restore normal. Jayden looked seriously at Dolly in front of him. What kind ofme reason is this? How could the hospital lose power? No, how could the hospital Dolly, as you know, domestic and foreign countries are different, so its normal to encounter some idents. Jayden exined with a faint smile. He knew that there was nothing wrong with Dollys head at all, and bringing her here was just to spend some time alone with her. Dolly sat on the couch next to him, a hint of loss shing in her eyes. She was anxious, and she was more afraid that Brayden would be anxious. The woman rubbed her hands together nervously, looking a little dazed. Dolly, lets go out and y, its been a long time since weve yed together. Jayden suddenly said. Dolly looked awkwardly at Jayden in front of her and refused outright. Her mind is full of Braydens face, where there is still a mind to y with Jayden? Looking at the frightened and helpless woman, Jayden only felt very heartbroken. Shouldnt he have lied to her? At once, the mans eyes dimmed. The two people were very quiet, Jayden wanted to talk to the woman many times, but when he saw the woman looking at the sky so intently, he couldnt bear to interrupt. The atmosphere around is very awkward. Jayden suddenly some confusion, he did this in the end for what? Just to sit here with Dolly and say nothing and do nothing? At this time Dolly looked out the window of that cloud that piece of sky, eyes shing a trace of sadness. Brayden, now is not also looking at that cloud, that piece of sky? The woman clenched her fist in her hand, her gaze was a little dull, she suddenly missed that man, the man who said he would guard her for life. Dolly, suddenly, Jayden gently tapped the womans shoulder. Huh? Dolly was taken aback. Lets go eat. Jayden whispered. Okay. Dolly hurriedly got up. In the restaurant, elegant music, moving small favor, the air filled with the fragrance of roses, everything looked so beautiful, but Dolly did not feel anything. The woman had her head down, cutting her steak, her face a sad expression. Uh Whats wrong? Jayden hurriedly looked up. Only to see Dollys finger oozing blood. Jayden hurriedly got up, a stride to sit next to the woman, will Dollys finger directly into his own mouth sucking. Instantly, Dolly was stunned. Its okay, its just a minor injury. Dolly hurriedly tried to pull out her finger. But how can her strength resist Jaydens force, Jayden tightly grabbed the womans small hand, eyes straight at her expression is very serious, signaling her not to move. For a long time, the man pulled out the womans fingers. Does it hurt? Jaydens eyes, full of heartache. Dolly deliberately ignored the glow in Jaydens eyes and simply turned her face away. It doesnt hurt, its fine. The woman said slowly. Miss, band-aid. The attendant politely offered it with both hands. Thanks . Before Dolly could finish her sentence, Jayden directly took the band-aid in the waiter, and then gently put it on for the woman. Miss, your boyfriend is so thoughtful. The waiter smiled. Dolly froze, just about to deny, the waiter has turned around and walked away. Jayden, next to her, was happy in his heart, and an arc of satisfaction curved at the corners of his mouth. There, its okay. Jayden looked at the womans small wound and whispered. Thanks. Dolly looked at Jayden in front of her and said awkwardly. Jayden smiled and returned to his seat. You, are still so stupid. Jayden gently knocked the womans forehead, with some doting eyes. No Im not, Im just, just thinking about stuff. Dolly exined. Thinking about Brayden? Instantly, a chilling glint appeared in Jaydens eyes. Here. Jayden ced the cut steak from his te directly on Dollys te. Uh this, its okay, I cane by myself. Dolly hurriedly said. Dont worry, that steak, I didnt eat a single bite. Jayden whispered. However, she still felt a little twisted. Hey, I envy that woman, her boyfriend is so attentive. Yes, look how handsome that man is! People this is called a boy and a girl, no no no, called a girl and a boy, also no Next to a few waiters, are looking at Jayden not far away with fancy. Although the voice is small but has reached Dollys ears, the woman only felt a little embarrassed. Dolly, whats wrong? Are you not feeling well? Howe your face is so ugly? Jayden hurriedly reached out and touched the womans forehead.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. No, Im just, a little tired. Dolly hurriedly replied. Its the heart thats tired! The woman sighed. Well, lets go back and rest after dinner, shall we? Jayden asked in a low voice. Dolly did not say anything, just nodded her head. If this image was seen by Brayden, he would be furious! The woman instantly felt a little weak. She went abroad just to check her brain and make ns for the future, but now its like she came on vacation with Jayden. After returning to the hotel, Dollyy down directly on the bed, looking out the window and fell into a deep thought. What is Brayden doing now, what is Franklin doing now, and what is Mrs. Knight doing? Suddenly, a clear liquid pooled in the womans eyes. Looking at her phone, Dolly didnt hold back and dialed. Hello, Dolly, where are you? Mr. Kirnd has been looking for you like crazy. Mrs. Knight said anxiously. Madam! Suddenly, Dolly burst into tears. During the time of memory loss, Dolly had always treated Mrs. Knight as her own mother, and when she was too aggrieved, she would fall into Mrs. Knights arms and cry out in pain. But now she is so far away from that embrace. Mrs. Knight did not say anything, but quietly listened to Dollys crying. This was the best way tofort her. After a long time, Dolly finally stopped crying. Whats wrong? Are you aggravated? Mrs. Knight asked worriedly. Madam, Im so afraid, Im afraid Ill die, Im afraid I wont see you Dolly said. Mrs. Knights eyes instantly shed a cold light. Dolly, you say it clearly! Mrs. Knights tone had a hint of bitterness in it. Chapter 1159 Bar Mrs. Knight, Id like to ask you a favor. Dolly whispered, with a hint of sadness in her tone. Brayden still does not know the fact that I went abroad to check my head, you do not tell him, okay, I do not want him to worry, everything let the test results to decide. The woman said slowly. Mrs. Knight understood her feelings, but still hesitated a little before agreeing to do so. Day by day, Dolly and Jayden abroad waiting for the arrival of the examination day, Brayden in the country frantically looking for her. Perhaps in this rtionship, women seem a bit humble, Dolly did not call Brayden a single phone call, only asionally send Mrs. Knight a few messages to ask the man and the childstest. In the bar, dim lights, extravagant glow, the stage is a powerful dance and music. Women swayed their bodies in sexy ultra-short dresses, and men fondled the tantalizing scent of their bodies from various sources. In the corner, sat a lost man, is a sip of that sweet strong wine. The confusion and sadness in his eyes highlighted his recent condition. Yes, he didnt find Dolly, he felt guilty, he missed looking for her in his heart, and he was even more annoyed with himself! Dolly, where the hell have you been, why havent you even called, did you run off with that Jayden again? Did you guys elope! Pop! A wine ss was viciously mmed to the floor by the man, and instantly, the crumbs were shattered in front of his eyes. The waiter rushed over and cleaned up the mess on the floor, he was already used to this situation. Recently Brayden oftene here to buy drunk, although the waiter does not know what happened to him, but the discerning eye can see that he is in a bad mood, naturally will not take the initiative to provoke this big man who is amazed at the mall. The next woman, dressed in a beautiful dress, looked at the man in the corner, the corners of the mouth hooked up a yful arc. The woman is quite a character! The woman twisted her body and slowly walked towards Brayden. Sir, no one to apany? The woman approached the man and flirtatiously stroked her hair. Brayden slowly raised his head, looking at the face in front of him dimly to see clearly. Dolly, youre back? Brayden rubbed his eyes. Instantly, the womans eyes dimmed. The womans eyes dimmed. Sir, do you need somepany? The woman picked up the wine next to her and drank it down. Suddenly, Brayden a force, the woman fell directly into the mans arms. Dolly, I missed you so much. The man buried his head into the womans corbone and kept purring. Im not Dolly! the woman cried out in exasperation. She was indeed interested in the man in front of her, but she didnt want this man to think of her as another woman. Dolly, Brayden said as he tightened his arms around the woman in his arms. You let go of me! What a bore! The woman pped Braydens chest. Perhaps smelling the womans scent different from Dollys, Brayden made a strong effort and threw the woman away again. You are not Dolly! Brayden pointed at the woman in front of him and said coldly. The woman sneered, she really wanted to take a bottle and smash it right on this man! Im telling you, I dont see you! With that, the woman stepped on a pair of hatred of the sky, thump thump thump straight away. Next to her, the still fast and lively picture was not broken in any way by the unpleasantness just now. Wheres Brayden? Suddenly, a woman barged right into the bar, caught a waiter and asked. Havent seen it. The waitress shook her head. A chill shed in Les eyes. Tonight, it was a good opportunity. She could never let another woman have her way! Finally, after turning around, a familiar figure in the corner appeared in front of her. Brayden, what are you doing here? Le asked in a gloomy voice. She wanted to see if this man was drunk or not. But at this time Brayden, his head has long been unconscious, lowering his head and drinking foreign wine by himself, simply did not hear Les voice. Oops Brayden, dont drink any more. The woman stepped forward and grabbed the mans ss, with a distressed look. Brayden looked up at Le in front of him a little dazed. What are you doing here! The man asked fiercely. Yoo-hoo, you can still recognize her? Not drunk yet! Brayden, its toote, let me take you home. Saying that, Le was about to help the man up. You get up! The man flung Le to the side viciously. Le, you think I cant recognize you because Im drunk? Im telling you, you stink like Ill always remember! Brayden took another sip of wine and said sarcastically. At once, Le was blinded. She immediately smelled her body, and there was no stench! Well, its not too stinky, so lets change it. Waiter! The woman shouted. Get me a bottle of perfume, just this brand. Saying that, Le handed a piece of paper to the waiter. Thats Dollys usual brand, Brayden, and you wont mind itter!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Le tightly clenched her fist in her hand, a cold light shed in her eyes. Stinky man, I dont believe that you can spend tonight unharmed! Dolly,e back, Franklin misses you, and Mrs. Knight misses you. Brayden muttered as he leaned over the table. Le leaned closer to the man and listened intently to every word he said. Where had Dolly gone? Le looked suspiciously at the man in front of her. Brayden, why hasnt Dollye back yet? Le asked tentatively. I dont know, Ive been looking for her for a long time, but she just wonte out Braydenined in a low voice. At that moment, Les mouth curved up at the corners with a yful curve. What a godsend! The woman smiled slyly. Miss, your perfume. The waiter hurriedly handed it over. Le looked at the perfume in her hand, and then at the man in front of her, gloating and smiling. Hiss! Instantly, the air was filled with the smell of Dolly. The familiar smell, the familiar body odor, Brayden was instantly a lot more awake, but his eyes were still very disoriented and blurry. Dolly, youre back? The mans low voice sounded a little heartbreaking. Yeah, Brayden, Im back. Le wrapped her arms directly around the mans neck. Brayden frowned slightly. Since when did you change your name to Brayden? The man looked suspiciously at the woman in front of him, blinking hard, trying to get a better look at the person in his arms. Oh, Brayden, this is not to give you a little love. The woman patted the mans chest in a petnt manner. Come on, lets drink! Le hurriedly changed the subject. Chapter 1160 Get a room Come on, Brayden, slow down, well be there soon, dont go to sleep yet. Le strained to hold the man. At this time Brayden haspletely opened his eyes, only to rely on the woman next to vigorously support to walk into the room. Dolly, Im d. The man muttered. Im not even sure who the woman next to me is. Le looked coldly at Brayden in front of her. Damn Dolly, youve finally been the good guy for once, a cold glint in the womans eyes. Snap! Braydeny down directly on the nootropic bed. le hurriedly turned the light on and closed the door and windows, while slowly walking to the bedside. Brayden, I have waited for you for so long, today you are finally mine! Le gently stroked the mans hair, the corners of her mouth hooked up a sly arc. It is said that men are devoted to love, drunkenness is not indistinguishable from right and wrong. Suddenly, Brayden a force, hold Le in his arms, smelling the womans body fragrance. I missed you so much. The man muttered, misoing his head into the womans corbone. Le stroked Braydens cheek and instantly all the bad things the man had done to her in the past all but disappeared from her mind. Brayden, I missed you so much too. The woman replied softly. Im going to take a shower first. Le grabbed her pajamas and walked straight to the bathroom. Brayden on the bed, still with his eyes closed, just like a sleepy and tired look. Ding ding ding The phone next to her, kept ringing, but no one answered the call. Mrs. Knight, do you know where big brother has gone? Leons eyes wereted with anxiety. I dont know, Ive called him a lot too, but no one answered. Mrs. Knight answered hurriedly. Instantly, Leons eyes dimmed. Damn it! Suddenly, the man hit a fist directly on the wall, and Mrs. Knight next to him jumped in shock and took a few steps back directly. Ever been to a bar? Mrs. Knight rushed to ask. At once, Leons eyes lit up. Brayden used to say that whenever he and Dolly quarreled, most of them would go to the bar to get drunk. The bar, people have been gradually dispersed, Leon into one box after another, but did not see Braydens figure. Is Brayden here yet? The man picked up a waiter and asked fiercely. Hes gone. He left with a woman. The waiter hurriedly replied. At once, a cold light shed in Leons eyes. Transfer the surveince! He wanted to see which woman who didnt know what she was doing dared to hook Brayden! Soon, the surveince appeared in the mans line of sight. Instantly, Leons eyes dimmed. Fuck, its this woman again! The man pped the table fiercely, and a few waiters next to him were startled, their bodies trembling and shaking. The surveince shows that they went upstairs. A waiter suddenly said. Shut the hell up! Leon yelled coldly. Todays matter, no one is allowed to say anything, this is a misunderstanding understand? The man looked fiercely at the waiters in front of him. He did not believe that Brayden would do something to betray Dolly and go to a room with that ruthless woman. The man left the surveince room directly and went upstairs. Knock, knock, knock! There was a loud and urgent knock on the door. Brayden, Le shook Braydens body. But Brayden, at this time, still had no response. The knocking outside, still ringing, the womans mouth curved a yful curve. Brayden, since you cant wake up, then dont me me for not being polite! The woman directly picked up a bath towel, wrapped around her body, deliberately revealing her white corbone, and slowly walked towards the door. The moment he opened the door, Leon froze. What? Come to look for your big brother? Le said flirtatiously. Looking at such a shameless woman in front of him, Leons gaze was bitter. Get lost! With one force, the man mmed the door of the room viciously and pushed the woman in front of him away. Big brother! Leon shook Braydens body hard. Perhaps sensing someone touching him, Brayden rubbed his eyes and held his head, which was swollen and painful from drunkenness.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Leon, why are you so early? Brayden yawned. Whats early, look what youve done! There was a hint of helplessness and anger in Leons tone. Brayden looked around and sat up with a start. The floor, his clothes, and womens clothes, Brayden hurried to lift the covers, only to find himself naked. Then look at Le, wearing a towel next to him, Braydens eyes shed a trace of unease. Why are you here? The man pointed at Le, who was not far away, and questioned fiercely. Brayden, its not good for you to be like this. Last night, it was you who brought me here. Le deliberately pretended to be shy. Brayden was struck by lightning and his head was in a daze. He was clearly just drinking in the bar yesterday, then a woman approached her, and then he pushed her away, but this Le, what the hell is this? The man looked at the woman in front of him suspiciously, with a hint of confusion in his eyes. Big brother, get dressed. Leon nudged Braydens arm. The man came to his senses, picked up the clothes on the floor, and quickly put them on. Le, what the hell did you do to mest night? Brayden rushed to speak, looking anxiously at the evil woman in front of him. Le snorted coldly eyes a little disdain. Brayden, see what you say, what can I do to you ah, it is obvious that you have been doing something to me. The woman said deliberately. Pop! Brayden mmed his fist directly into the wall with one force. Le was taken aback and took a few steps back. What did he want to do? It wasnt like he was going to kill someone! A hint of fear shed in the womans eyes. Ill ask you once more,st night, what really happened? The mans eyes had a few moments of bitterness in them. He never believed that he would do anything to such a snake-hearted woman that he shouldnt do. Le tried to calm herself down, pretending to be very calm, and looked seriously at the man in front of her. What should happen, has happened. Le replied word for word. She just wanted to see how this man would actually handle this matter, divorce Dolly? Or find a way to hide it from Dolly? Say, what do you want? Suddenly, Brayden asked bluntly. Big brother! Leon eximed. Le hesitated and opened her mouth anyway. Brayden, have you forgotten? All along, my heart has only been for you, there has never been anyone else. The woman looked at the man in front of her with resignation. Chapter 1161 responsible Brayden clenched his fist in his hand. What did she mean by that? What did she mean by asking him to marry her? Brayden looked at the woman in front of him suspiciously, and a cold glint appeared in his eyes. Le is not a simple character, she will certainly find ways to make things difficult for himself! In fact, my hearts desire is to be your wife in this life, Brayden, I know, you love Dolly, but Im not angry, I respect your choice. Le looked pitifully at the man in front of her. Instantly, Leons eyes lit up next to her. Big brother, lets go. Leon nudged Brayden. Next to Le, a trace of uneasiness shed in her eyes. He wont really leave just like that, right! Then this man is too umitted! The woman clenched her fist in her hand. Le, if I Brayden really did something wrong to you, I will be responsible for it, but if I did nothing, you should know the consequences of lying to yourself. Brayden leaned closer to the woman and looked at her fiercely. So what? How could he know if anything had happened or not when he was so drunkst night? Le lifted her chin slightly, her eyes leaking a sense of condescension. Dolly, soon youll know what its like to be abandoned! You better think twice about trying to muddle through on me and give me answers Go. Brayden looked at Leon next to him and left straight away. Le was left alone in the spot, with a cold glint in her eyes. Even if you think about it for a year, a century, the answer will never change! Brayden, you will never get rid of me! The woman slowly walked to the window and looked downstairs. Just in time, Brayden walked into the car downstairs. Miss James? Suddenly, a mans voice came directly to Les ears. The woman immediately turned around and smiled at the man. The man immediately closed the door to the room and slowly walked over to Le, wrapping his arms tightly around the womans waist. I want a baby. Big brother, how should this matter be handled? Leon cautiously looked at Brayden in the back seat. Brayden looked out the window eyes a little bleak, face very difficult expression, really what to avoid what toe. If he really and Le what happened, hurt, but three people! Brayden held his head in his hands with a painful expression on his face.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The surveince just has the image of Le walking into the room with you. Leon said in a low voice. The implication is that everything in the room, the surveince is not, naturally others can not prove what they both didst night. Aigoo my ancestors ah, you guys are finally back, how is it? Is everything okay? Mrs. Knight looked at the two men in front of her worriedly. Dad, whats wrong with you? Why do you look so pale? Franklin jumped directly into Braydens arms and looked at him innocently. Franklin good boy, daddy is a little tired. Saying that, Brayden walked directly into the room. Mrs. Knight, who was behind him, looked at the mans departing figure a little lost. She had never seen Brayden so negative, but he was always the first one to be affected by anything involving Dolly. Uncle Leon, is Daddy not feeling well? Franklin tugged at the corner of Leons coat. The man slowly squatted down and stroked the childs hair, his face full of softness. Franklin dont worry, its okay, daddy will be fine soon. Leonforted. After exining to Mrs. Knight, Mrs. Knight didnt say anything, just a faint sigh. If Dolly had told Brayden the truth of the matter, perhaps this would not have happened today. At once, the womans eyes dimmed. Dolly, when are youing back? Mrs. Knight asked worriedly. Itll be a while yet, the process has been rather troublesome over heretely. Dolly replied softly. Wheres Brayden? How is he doing? The woman rushed to ask. Mrs. Knight hesitated, but decided not to tell the woman about Brayden first. After a few pleasantries, the two hung up the phone. The room Brayden, is lying in bed, tossing and turning can not sleep. He always felt that there was something wrong, but could not say. The man opened his phone, found Dollys cell phone number, did not hesitate to dial the past, but no one answered. The world of emotions, once there is a betrayal is equivalent to a rift, want to make up, most afraid it is toote. Jayden looked at his phone, someone had sent him a message and it was a stranger. He opened the message suspiciously, but found a video with a few pictures underneath. What a great message! Jayden pped himself hard. Brayden, so you are so heavy! Jaydens mouth hooked up a yful arc at the corners. Jayden sneered and looked at Dolly who was not far away. The man suddenly shouted out. The woman immediately turned around and looked at Jayden in front of her, a little curious. Come on, lets go to the hospital. Jayden took the womans hand and was about to leave. Dolly immediately shook off Jaydens arm and looked at the man in front of her awkwardly. That, Ill go get a coat. The woman immediately ran back to the room. Dolly, you will be mine after all! Jaydens eyes shed a cold light, the man immediately took out his cell phone and dialed. Hello, Stephen, do me a favor. No time, I have to take care of my wife. Stephen refused without mercy. Last time, because he took Dolly privately, made Skyler fainted and almost miscarried, this ount, he has not yet to find Jayden to settle. Older brothers, I really need your help, you help me track Brayden, see what he is doing every day, and tell me immediately if there is any movement. Jayden said coldly. What was he up to again? First Dolly, then Brayden, why does it never end? I told you, I dont have time, I still have a lot of things waiting for you to deal with in mypany, I tell you, Jayden, you find someone to follow up, I dont have the heart to talk to you about these things. With that, Stephen hung up the phone directly. Jayden looked at the phone and smiled a little, did not make a sound. He knew that Stephen would help him. Hey, track someone down for me Stephen on one side, his tone was cold. Chapter 1162 Pregnancy Hows it going, Jayden? said Dolly, looking worriedly at the man in front of her, expecting his answer. Jayden looked at Dolly and then at the report eyes instantly dulled. Dolly, I think you need to stay here to recuperate for a while, the head does have some problems, but are some minor problems, the specific will have to go back in a period of time to check to determine the results. Jayden deliberately said. In fact, her head simply what the problem is not, as long as usually pay more attention to rest on it, but this man has been deliberately dyed. He would like to see, Dolly is not in the time, that Brayden actually can make what things. At once, Jayden gaze fierce tightly clenched his fist in his hand. Next to Dolly, a trace of sorrow shed in her eyes. She did not know whether she should be happy or sad. Jayden, you tell me honestly is it serious? There was a hint of fear in the womans voice. What a gentle andpassionate woman! A hint of heartache shed in the mans eyes. Dolly, dont worry, no matter what, I will always be with you, dont worry, as long as you take good care of yourself during this period, there will be no problem. Saying that, Jayden slowly walked to Dollys side and hugged her tightly. The woman did not push the man away, perhaps at this time Dolly, really need a warm hug. But in her mind, all Braydens figure. Brayden Dolly muttered. Instantly, Jaydens eyes dimmed. She was still thinking about that stinking man! Its just a pity that that Brayden already has someone, he doesnt deserve Dollys love! In the office, Brayden was flipping through the documents in his hand with his head down, a careful and serious look. Pop! The door of the office was pushed open. Brayden. The womans voice sounded disgusting to Braydens ears. The man immediately lifted his head and looked seriously at the woman in front of him. He hated it when someone inexplicably came to interrupt him while he was working. Is something wrong? The man asked coldly. Nothing, I just missed you and wanted toe over to see you. Le hurriedly said, slowly approaching Brayden. Im afraid its not that simple! Brayden immediately raised his guard. The man has been flipping through the documents, do not want to pay attention to her look, Le very conscious to go to the sofa next to. Brayden I just want to haunt you, just want to stick to you until you are responsible for me! Les eyes shed a cold light. Hey, whats up with that Le, why does she keeping heretely? I dont know, she always liked our Mr. Kirnd, but she knows more that Mr. Kirnd already has a wife ah Several women kept talking and gossiping outside the office. Le had known they would look like this, and the corners of her mouth curved up in a satisfied arc. Uh suddenly, the woman on the couch actually threw up. Brayden, who was not far away, stopped his pen and looked at the woman in front of him, a little surprised. Whats wrong with you? The man looked at Le in front of him suspiciously. I dont know, Ive been throwing up a lottely. The woman replied slowly. Oh no! Brayden suddenly had a sense of foreboding. Shes not pregnant, is she? The man scratched the back of his head. Had he really touched her that night? But how will he exin to Dolly when shees back? Im in pain, my stomach hurts! Le deliberately covered her stomach, pretending to have a helpless and painful expression. In the hospital, the woman was lying on the hospital bed with her eyes closed. I say you young people, you really know how to y, your wives have been pregnant for so long, and only now youe to the hospital. The doctor looked coldly at Brayden in front of him. Brayden held his head in his hands, confused and overwhelmed. Big brother! Suddenly, Leon ran directly to Brayden. What? Shes pregnant? Leon asked in a breathy whisper. Brayden turned around and faced out the window with a gloomy face. What the hell had he done to himself! Brayden muttered the woman in the hospital bed. Brother, are you sure the child in her belly is yours? Leon looked at the man in front of him suspiciously. He couldnt believe that Brayden had actually done something to that woman. He knew Brayden too well, as long as it was not his favorite he would never touch it! I dont know. Brayden replied softly. At once, Leons eyes dimmed. With Les personality, even if Brayden didnt do anything that night, that woman would have done something! Here, this is the medicine, let her be more careful in the future, she is a pregnant woman. The doctor looked seriously at Brayden in front of him. The man slowly took the medicine without a trace of expression in his eyes. Ding ding ding Le looked at the caller ID and then looked at the two people at the door, but still picked up the phone. Baby, youre pregnant? The mans low voice sounded a little seductive. Keep your voice down. The woman replied in a low voice. Looks like Im going to be a father. Leughed coldly, happy about it and not married to you! After a few words, the woman hung up the phone. Brayden, suddenly, Le deliberately yelled. Brayden walked into the ward and looked at the woman in the hospital bed with some helplessness. I want to eat dumplings. The woman looked at Brayden in front of her with resignation. Ill go get them. Before Brayden could respond, Leon had already disappeared. When did you get pregnant? Brayden asked tentatively. Le paused for a moment, then resumed her old expression and smiled. What? Did the doctor say I was pregnant? Really? The woman touched her stomach and pretended not to believe it. How could she not know about her pregnancy, she just wanted Brayden to know on purpose. The man sat on the couch next to her, grimacing, deep in thought. Brayden scratched the back of his head and had a headache. Le looked at Braydens appearance, her eyes shed with a trace of joy and a trace of heartache. Come,e, the dumplings are here. Leon handed the dumplings to the woman. Ah! Le screamed. Yah, whats going on, Miss James, why is all this running out of you, what a waste, look at the oil stains on the quilt. Leon said deliberately.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Damn it! Le gripped the bed sheet tightly, how she wanted to give this smelly man a fist. After thinking about it, the woman still held back. Stinky woman, how dare she hook our big brother! Leon, you go out, I still have some things to say to her. Brayden suddenly opened his mouth and spoke. At once, only Brayden and Le were left in the ward. The air around them was quiet, instantly making people a bit suffocated. Chapter 1163 Massage Le, whose baby is it? Brayden asked seriously, looking hard at the woman in the hospital bed. Instantly, the womans eyes went red. Brayden, do you do things yourself , do not remember yourself? The woman deliberately put on a pathetic look. What can you do if its not yours? In the end, you still have to obey my words! You better tell the truth, if the child is born and it is found out that it is not mine, you know the consequences! The mans biting aura made Le a little scared. She knew that Brayden had always been decisive in the mall, and in such matters, he could not tolerate a grain of sand in his eyes. Brayden, what the hell is wrong with you! Le said in a petnt voice. From the beginning to the end, she had never admitted that the child was the mans in front of her, she had been ying sloppy. What do you want? Brayden hung his head a little, his face was gloomy. He had never thought he would ever touch another woman in his life besides Dolly. This is my first child, and I dont want to lose it just like that. Le touched her belly, a look of resignation and covered with resignation. Looking at the woman in the hospital bed with such a hypocritical look, Braydens eyes were a ball of anger. He clenched his fist in his hand, trying to suppress the anger inside. No, this child, absolutely can not be kept! This child, not fit to be born, abort it! The man turned around and looked out the window.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The woman froze at once. He was so cruel as to kill his own child with his own hands! Brayden, is it possible that in your heart, you can only tolerate that bitch Dolly? Brayden, this is my child, you dont want me, Ill raise it! The woman coldly yelled at the man. Although the child is not Braydens, but Le finally some can not let go. You cant keep it! The woman sneered and slowly walked over to the man with a bitter look. What? Afraid Dolly will know? Shes run off with someone else, and youre still thinking about her here. Le said grimly. She just wanted that woman to lose her reputation! She wanted that woman to be abandoned! Better to die abroad for the rest of her life! Braydens eyes instantly dimmed. Its been so long, no news from Dolly at all. The man didnt know if she was doing well, if she was aggrieved, if she was being bullied by others, but now, there was this mess. DONG! The door was viciously mmed. Looking at Braydens departing back, Les eyes shed with a hint of cunning. The baby, it must be born! The woman clenched her fist in her hand with an imposing manner. Knock, knock, knock! Hes back again? At once, a light was revealed in the womans eyes. Baby, hows it going? I was worried sick. The man rushed to the woman. Instantly, Les heart burst with irritation. What are you doing here? The woman asked fiercely, her face full of displeasure. What kind of talk is that? I came to see you. The man tightened his grip on the woman in front of him. Didnt I tell you not to see each other again, and besides, Ive already transferred the money to you. The woman looked coldly at the young man in front of her and said with some urgency. Baby, how can you think of me like that, Im not doing that with you because of money, I like you, cant you see that? The man gently stroked the womans hair and said with deep affection. Leughed coldly. She no longer believes in bullshit love, in this life, she has suffered enough, now, she only wants to get Brayden and drive Dolly away. even if it is only out of reluctance, she still wants to achieve her goal. If you really love me, then dont appear in front of me. The woman looked at him seriously and said seriously. At once, the mans eyes dimmed. This stinky woman, she really crossed the river and broke the bridge! Le, dont you want me? The mans mouth curled up with a yful arc at the corners. Dont you remember? We had a lot of fun that day. At once, Le was a little flustered. That, you go away, its not good to be seen by others, also, donte to me again. The woman spoke loudly and fiercely. Such a determined look, such a ruthless woman! The mans eyes shed a cold light, fiercely clutching the fist in his hand. Dolly, are you okay? Jayden patted her shoulder and asked in a low voice. Fine. The woman waved her hand. For some reason, Dolly had been feeling nauseous since yesterday, and the doctor said it was because she had identally eaten badly. What have you eaten to make you look like this. Jayden looked at the woman in front of him with distress. It was a long time before the two came out of the bathroom. Miss, this is your soup. The waiter suddenly came over and smiled gently. I didnt order soup, huh? Dolly looked at the waiter next to her suspiciously. It was this gentleman who ordered it. The woman looked at the man across the table and smiled awkwardly. You, ah, better drink more soup. Jayden said slowly. In recent days, Dolly inexplicably felt some uneasiness, and could not say why, which made her puzzled. After the two of them finished eating, they went straight to the beach. The doctor said that this ce is good for your quick recovery. Jayden whispered. Come on, lets get started. The man added. Dolly looked at Jayden in front of her, a little embarrassed, a little hesitant, always feeling that this was not good. She was a married woman. What? Youre still shy? The man slowly approached her. Whos shy, I just feel the woman looked like she wanted to say something. No matter, there are no acquaintances here, and they dont know us, who have nothing to gossip about you to. Jayden a force, the woman directly pressed on the beach. Dolly looked around and it seemed like all of them were really strangers. To be able to get better quickly, she stilly down and closed her eyes. Look, those two people are so loving, the man actually feeds the woman to massage her head hey. Yeah, such a handsome man. Really envious A few women next to me kept gossiping, although Dolly didnt hear them, but their hot eyes, has made everyone understand everything. Look, how happy you are, they are all envious of my massage for you. Jayden deliberately whispered. Dollyughed awkwardly and didnt say anything. Who wants to let him massage, but not he forced himself toe, which if Brayden knows, and inevitably a jealousy. The womans face appeared a little worried. Chapter 1164 She answered the phone Dolly? suddenly, a familiar voice came through. Dolly hurriedly opened her eyes and looked clearly at the woman in front of her. Its really you hey, youre here on vacation too. The young woman, who was not very tall, spoke excitedly. The woman was a chance acquaintance of Brayden and Dolly when they were shopping earlier. Its kind of funny to say that. That year, the woman also went shopping, but met a thief on the way, the wallet was stolen directly over, sses also fell on the ground and broke,ter, met Brayden and Dolly, half-smiling, she had to say Brayden is a thief, until the police caught the thief. This is also considered not to fight and not to know each other. Huh? Oh, yeah. Dolly replied awkwardly. She couldnt get her condition out of her mouth. Hey, wheres your husband? Or , the woman pointed suspiciously at Jayden next to her. Id like to be her husband. The man smiled slightly. Instantly, the womanughed. Braydens all rather busy these days. Dolly exined in a low voice. Oh, thats right, but even busy people need to take a break. Mom,e here! Suddenly, a child not far away shouted out. Oops, sorry, my son called me, well talk some other time. The woman gently patted Dollys shoulder. How strange, how can any man give his wife to another man? The woman muttered, running to her child. Looking at the distant back, Dolly knew that she must have misunderstood something. Forget it, just be yourself, maybe, you really cant go back to your country this time. Come on, lets continue. Jayden held Dollys head. Are you guys a couple? Suddenly, a yful and lovely girl appeared in front of the two people. No. Dolly hurriedly answered. Instantly, the girl became unusually excited. That, can I take a picture of you? The girl shyly looked at Jayden in front of her. Finally, someone is going to tease Jayden! Dollys mouth curved in a satisfied curve. In fact, its time for him to find a girlfriend. Jayden looked awkwardly at the woman next to him, and his eyes were a bit bleak. This girl, where in the world did she jump out from, howe she cold not eloquently want to take pictures with him? The man looked at the girl next to him suspiciously. How is it? Is it okay? The girl asked in a low voice. Oh, good, good, very good. Jayden said perfunctorily. A sea breeze blew through, very cool, Dolly got up, facing the sea, eyes skimming to the woman who had juste to say hello not far away. The woman made a knowing gesture of victory. At once, Dolly understood. The girl who ran over to take a picture with Jayden was the one she called over. What an attentive and considerate woman. In the office, Brayden was staring meticulously at theputer screen, but his mind was full of Dollys face. Big brother. Leon knocked on the door and walked in slowly. Le insisted on keeping the kid or Leon looked like he wanted to say something but didnt. Or else what? Brayden looked up, suspiciously at the man in front of him. She said that otherwise she would disappear with the baby. Snap! A fist,nding hard on the table. This stinking woman, what the hell did she think she was! How dare she bargain with him! Big brother, Im afraid it really wouldnt be good if someone really got killed, Le is the only daughter of the James Family. Braydens eyes dimmed, he certainly knew he couldnt mess around. Hows Dollys search going? We found the sister-inw in the surveince at the airfield, just checked it out, but Leon paused. But next to sister-inw, there is another person, it is Jayden. Sure enough, it was that stinking man! Braydens eyes shed a cold light. How long was he going to pester Dolly! But then, why was that woman willing to go abroad with him? The two exchanged pleasantries and Leon exited the office directly. The dark night sky, a lone crescent moon, a few stars dotted next to it, Brayden looked at the lighthouse not far away and fell into deep thought. Ding ding ding The man looked at his phone and immediately picked up the call. Dad, when is moming back, I miss her so much. Franklins voice sounded a little tired. Mom has been busytely, Franklin be good, after this time daddy will take mommy back to see you. Brayden rushed to say. Everyone missed her, but why didnt she even call? After hanging up the phone, the man opened his phone directory, found Dollys name, and dialed it directly. Hello? She answered the phone! Instantly, Braydens eyes shed with a glimmer of light. Dolly, where are you? The man asked in a low voice, with some worry and concern in his tone. I Dolly wanted to say something.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Could she tell him she was abroad? Could she tell him that she was with Jayden right now? Could she tell him that she had gone abroad to have her head examined? No, she couldnt tell him! Brayden, Im fine, you dont have to worry, maybe after a while, Ill be able to go back. Dolly said slowly. She would rather have Jayden with her than tell herself what happened! At once, Braydens eyes dimmed. They were husband and wife, why should they have so much to hide, after all this time, did she still not trust herself? Dolly, Franklin misses you, and Mrs. Knight misses you too. The man spoke slowly. Then what? The womans eyes shed with a hint of sadness. But she was not able to apany them. Dolly, have some fruit! Suddenly, Jayden next to her shouted. Huh? That, I still have some things here, Ill hang up first. Saying that, the woman directly hung up the phone. The mans voice was clearly Jaydens. At this moment Braydens heart was like being cut by a knife, full of sores. Who are you talking to? Just look at your face of sadness. Jayden asked in a low voice, stuffing a piece of apple into his mouth and pretending not to know anything. In fact, from the first sentence of Dollys call, he had already guessed that it was Brayden who called, just to take this opportunity to create some small misunderstanding. Brayden, if you trust this woman enough, you shouldnt have doubted her, let alone abandoned her! Its better to take care of things between yourself and Le! Jaydens mouth curved up at the corners with a yful curve. What are youughing at? The woman next to him suddenly nudged the mans arm. Huh? No, here, fruit. Jayden directly handed the fruit te to the woman and got up to leave. Looking at the mans departing back, Dolly only felt puzzled. Xu was happy with the girl who just took a picture together? Chapter 1165 It’s Mom Franklin, wake up! Mrs. Knight shouted.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But the child in the bed, but no movement at all. Hello, 120? Call the emergency vehicle In the hospital, the child in the bed had his eyes closed and was on a drip, and Mrs. Knight next to him had an anxious and worried look on her face. Whats going on! Brayden barged right into the hospital room. I dont know, I went to get him up this morning and I never could get him up, the woman replied, choking back a sob. Maam, take your time, Ill go ask the doctor. The man immediately ran to the doctors office. The child is too small, he should have had surgery before, the conditioning is really good, but his mood is too depressedtely, which is not conducive the doctor exined. Instantly, Brayden was blinded. Franklin has been at school and hometely, how could he be depressed? Madam, is there something unusual about the child recently? The man looked at the woman in front of him worriedly. Mrs. Knight hesitated for a moment, but still spoke up. Every day at dinner time, he always asks again when Dolly will be back. He said he was worried about his mother, afraid that she was being bullied by people outside, Mrs. Knight whispered. At once, Braydens eyes dimmed. So it was because of Dolly! The man immediately took out his cell phone and dialed it, but the other party did not answer the phone. Perhaps he was really too anxious, so he simply took two pictures of the child in the hospital bed and sent them over. Ding! Dolly immediately opened her phone and froze instantly. Without the slightest hesitation, she dialed it directly. Whats going on, whats wrong with Franklin? The anxious voice, the urgent tone, made Brayden feel as if this woman was right beside him. The doctor said the child has been in a depressed moodtely. Brayden said slowly. Could it be because of himself? Dolly panicked, her eyes shing a little self-condemnation. Mrs. Knight said that Franklin always asks when youreing back every time we have dinner, and hes called me many times. The man whispered. At this moment, Dollys eyes were red and her body was trembling a little. Dolly, if there is nothing particrly important,e back, the child needs you now. The woman could no longer control her emotions, rushed to hang up the phone, curled up on the sofa, hands clutching her knees, crying and in pain. It was because of herself that the child was lying in the hospital! A teardrop, sliding across the womans cheek, soaked the pillow under her head. Knock, knock, knock! The knock on the door kepting, but at this point Dolly acted as if she hadnt heard it and didnt respond at all. Dolly! Jayden, at the door, yelled. No one opened the door. Jayden got anxious and rushed to the front desk. Thud! The door was kicked open viciously. What caught the mans eye was a woman who was sleeping with swollen eyes. Dolly, Jayden gently shook the womans body. There was no response. The man looked around, and there were no pills or anything like that. Fortunately, she did not do anything stupid. Jayden went into the room, took a nket and covered the woman, squatted down himself and watched Dolly. What was wrong with her? Was she crying so painfully? Is it because of Brayden? Or Instantly, Jaydens eyes dimmed. I dont know how long it took, but the woman on the couch slowly opened her eyes, only to find that Jayden was lying on the edge, eyes closed. Jayden , Dolly nudged the mans arm. She wanted to say that she was going back home, and she wanted Franklin to get better quickly. Seeing the mans sleeping form, the woman slowly sat up, put the nket over Jayden, and slowly walked towards the room. Dolly! suddenly, the man behind her shouted. Did something happen to you? Jayden ced the nket on the couch and walked toward the woman. Im going back to my country. The womans firm eyes, and unquestionable expression, caught the man a little off guard. But you havent had your final checkup yet. Jayden rushed to speak. And that, to this woman no longer mattered. Jayden, I really appreciate you bringing me here for a checkup, but I have something very important to do. The woman turned around and went straight to packing her bags. Suddenly, the man stepped right up and stopped Dolly, looking seriously at the woman in front of him. What was it that made you even care about your own life, wasnt it Brayden, wasnt it! Jayden grabbed the womans arm tightly. You let go of me, it hurts! The woman struggled. At once, the mans eyes shed a trace of heartache and hurriedly let go of Dolly. Im sorry, I got a little excited. Its Franklin, the baby is in the hospital , the woman exined in a low voice. But so what! That child, only Mrs. Knight picked up, not biological, why care so much! Jayden scratched the back of his head, really cant figure out what the woman in front of him was thinking in the end. Looking at the busy figure in the room, the man knew that it could not be stopped. Forget it, let her go. Ill go back with you. Saying that, Jayden turned around and walked towards his room to pack his bags. Dolly froze for a moment, then regained the expression on her face, he wasnt angry anymore? In the hospital, Franklin lying on the hospital bed, looking out of the window, eyes dull and mncholy, next to Mrs. Knight a burst of helplessness, and heartache. Ding ding ding Mrs. Knight looked at the caller ID and rushed to pick up the phone. Hello, Dolly? The child rushed back and looked aside at Mrs. Knight. Really? Okay, I got it, Ill give the phone to Franklin, said the woman, rushing to hand the phone to the child. Mom. Franklins voice, a little haggard, but still can not hide the excitement mixed with it. Franklin, mommy will be back soon Dolly lowered her voice and spoke. She was afraid that if she couldnt control her emotions, she would lose her voice when she heard her childs voice. I miss you so much. The child said in a resigned voice. And Daddy and Grandma, we all miss you so much. At once, Dolly was speechless. She didnt want to miss them, but how long she would live was still an unknown, and she was afraid she wouldnt be able to apany them to the end. Yeah, Franklins up and looking happy. Suddenly, Brayden walked into the ward with fruit. The mans voiceing from the phone made Dolly miss it a little. Daddy, its Mommy! Franklin pointed to the phone excitedly. Brayden froze for a moment, then smiled. Moms calling you. The man spoke slowly, with a hint of surprise in his eyes. Chapter 1166 is back Ah! Suddenly, Dolly ran too anxiously fell to the ground, the right hand rubbed the knee bleeding, regardless of the pain and rushed to stand up, continue to move forward. Jayden behind, watching this scene, a trace of heartache shed in his eyes. Why make such a mess? Why cant you live for yourself for once? The man clenched his fist in his hand, and his gaze was somewhat bitter. Franklin! the woman broke into the ward and shouted. But there was no one in the ward. Could it be a wrong way? Mom! Suddenly, Franklin lunged at Dolly from behind. I was scared to death. I thought I was in the wrong ce. Are you feeling better? The woman looked worriedly at the child in front of her and gently stroked his hair. Franklin hugged her thighs tightly and refused to let go for a long time. It seems that it has been a long time since he smelled his mothers smell, Franklin suddenly felt a little aggrieved. Mom, where have you beentely? Daddy said you were very busy and didnt even have time to visit me. The child looked pitifully at the woman in front of her. Dollys eyes were moist. I me myself for leaving the country straight away without preparing, causing everyone to worry. Franklin, are you feeling better now? Suddenly, Jayden next to him touched the childs head. A force, the child shook off the mans arm, a look of displeasure. Franklin looked bitterly at Jayden in front of him, with a fierce look in his eyes. This stinky kid, why has he be so rude? The man looked at the child in front of him suspiciously. Uncle, arent you very busy? Why are you here again? Franklin deliberately stretched the pronunciation of again. The unhappy tone of voice, he should be able to hear it, right? The child turned around and hugged Dolly tightly. At once, Jayden felt very embarrassed. Brat, how dare he embarrass himself so much! The man clenched his fist in his hand tightly, and a cold light shed in his eyes. Uncle, even if youre busy, you still have toe and see Franklin. Jayden said in a low voice. If not for Dolly, who cares to visit him, a child. Dolly, youre finally back. Mrs. Knight rushed into the ward, her eyes full of worry. Madam. The woman stood up and embraced Mrs. Knight. Strange, where is that stinking man Brayden? Jayden looked around, a little curious. Shouldnt he be in the hospital taking care of the baby? You dont know, Mr. Kirnd has been looking for you for a long time, and he has been losing sleep for a while Mrs. Knight muttered. Next to Jayden, skimmed his mouth, a look of disdain. Then why mess around? The mans eyes reveal a contempt. Hes not hiding because he cant face Dolly, is he? The mans mouth had a yful curve at the corners. He really wanted to see how that Brayden should exin to the woman in front of him what was going on between him and Le. In the office, Brayden was flipping through the magazine with a serious look. Ding ding ding Hey, big brother, sister-inw is back. Leon whispered. Instantly, the pen in Braydens hand fell on the table. Its still in the hospital, you No need, I will naturally go over after work. After saying that, the man hung up the phone so far. Leon looked at the phone in front of him suspiciously, a little curious. Isnt he the one who wants his sister-inw back the most? Brayden got up and slowly walked to the window, looking at the sea in the distance, with some uneasiness and trepidation in his heart. The matter between him and Le has not yet been resolved, if Dolly knows, what will she think? The mans face was full of worry. When she was away, he thought about it day and night, and now that shes back, hes a little scared. The human psyche is really wonderful. Many times for the things that did not get extremely eager, but once you get, but somehow some disdain. Ding ding ding Brayden looked at the caller ID, some hesitation, but still answered. Hey, Im back. The womans voice was low and sounded a little tired. It was hard work. The man said slowly. Dolly waited for the mans next sentence, but Brayden didnt have one. Finally, within two minutes, the two men hung up the phone. I dont know if it was out of guilt for him or seeing Franklin in a bad mood on the hospital bed, but the woman slowly lowered her head, her eyes a sadness. Miss James, Dolly is back. Yoo-hoo, she still knows toe back? Back to grab a man? This time, Im afraid I wont be able to snatch it! A cold light shed in the womans eyes. When did shee back? Le asked coldly. Just came back today, together with that Jayden, directly into the hospital, I heard that the child named Franklin out of the fact. Okay, I got it, keep an eye on Brayden. The woman hung up the phone directly. Back at the right time, it is also time to let her know the truth of the matter. Brayden you just wait to marry me! Le clenched her fist tightly in her hand, her gaze biting. Maam, why isnt he back yet? Dolly looked at Franklin who was sleeping on the hospital bed, and then looked at Mrs. Knight next to her, a little anxious.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. It had been so long since we had seen each other, I wonder how he was doing now. The woman suddenly felt a little nervous. Its also really strange, he didnt work overtime during this period, ah, every time as soon as he finished work, he ran straight over. Mrs. Knight looked at the door suspiciously. Was he still angry with her? At once, Dollys eyes dimmed. Why isnt Braydening? Its been so long, is this how he takes care of the children? Jayden beside her spoke deliberately. Damn it, if it wasnt for a phone call from him, how could Dolly possibly want toe back! Iming! Suddenly, a familiar voice came over. Dolly walked over excitedly and tried to hug the man, but Brayden dodged and went straight to the childs bedside. Maam, how is the baby today? The man asked slowly. Dolly felt a little embarrassed at once. It seemed that he was still angry. Jaydens mouth curled up at the corners with a yful curve. What, you know youve done something wrong, so now you even feel a little guilty about hugging? The doctor said it would only take a few days to adjust. Mrs. Knight rushed to speak. Brayden looked at the woman, nodded, and then looked at the child in the hospital bed, with a hint of gloom in his eyes. The phone rang again, and Brayden looked at the caller ID and simply hung up. Probably impatient, the man picked up the phone directly and questioned, What the hell are you trying to do! Dolly next to him froze, who would make him lose his temper so much? Chapter 1167 Find the door Day by day, since Dolly came back, Franklin was unusually excited every day, his mood was no longer depressed, and his appetite became extremely good. Mom, I want to get out of the hospital. The child suddenly said. Dolly looked at Franklin in the hospital bed, smiled slightly, and walked to the doctors office. You can be discharged, but be sure to pay attention to the childs emotions. The doctor replied slowly. Soon, several people returned to the small mountain vige with big bags and small bags. Dad, I want to eat fruit. Okay, here ites! Mom, how about we have dumplings tonight? Good. Dolly gently stroked the childs hair and then walked to the kitchen. Next to her, Mrs. Knight looked at the three people in front of her and curved a satisfied curve at the corner of her mouth. When a family is together, they dont want to be rich and famous, they just want to be safe and sound and healthy. Life in the world, a white horse passing by, this life can meet these three people, is also considered their own blessing. Knock, knock, knock! Mrs. Knight looked suspiciously at the door and slowly walked over. Youre looking for Mrs. Knight was curious to see a beautiful woman standing at the door. Im looking for Brayden, the woman deliberately touched her stomach. Instantly, Mrs. Knights eyes dimmed. She vaguely felt as if something bad was happening. Maam, whos here? The woman in the kitchen asked loudly. Hearing this familiar voice, a cold light shed in Les eyes, and then she walked into the narrow living room that could only amodate four people with a toe in the air. Its me! A pair of cackling hatred suddenly stopped.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. This voice, how could it be so Dolly hurriedly lifted her head and looked at the woman in front of her, her eyes full of surprise. How did she find this ce? Franklin on the side looked at Dollys reaction, and knowing that the visitor was not good, he also turned his head away and continued to watch TV, without paying attention to Le. What are you doing here? Suddenly, Brayden walked right up to her and looked at Le fiercely. What? Why cant Ie? I came to see you guys. Dollyughed coldly. This was a big joke! A while ago, she had just framed herself, and now she was personallying to her door, who gave her the courage anyway? You are not wee here. Suddenly, Franklin on the side opened his mouth and said. At once, Les eyes dimmed. Where did the wild childe from, to be so impolite, not even if you dont say hello, and speak so coldly! This is whose child ah, how a little family education is not. The first thing you need to do is to look in the mirror and see what you look like, and say that he has no tutor! Franklin directly get up, slowly walk towards Le. Dont look at his young age, the understanding of the world of people, but he understands very thoroughly. The person in front of what look, even if he can notpletely see through, but the minimum of the character, he can still see a little. Auntie, hello, may I ask what business you havee to our house? Franklin bowed specifically to Le. At once, the woman was half exasperated. Behind her back, Mrs. Knight didnt say anything and kept watching the woman who just came in. Mrs. Knight shook her head and sighed. Hurry up! Brayden dragged Le to leave. Hey, why do you want to go ah, I did not make a mistake, why, Brayden, do you think I am here to give you shame ah. Suddenly, the woman took the mans arm directly, her body pressed tightly against Brayden. At this moment, everything that was happening in front of her eyes was in the kitchen to Dollys eyes. The two of them, whats going on? Dolly looked suspiciously at the two people in the living room. Let go, dont touch me! Get out of here! Brayden hurriedly pushed Le to walk out. Hey hey, Brayden, dont forget toe find me then the woman muttered loudly. At once, the air in the scene froze, and the surrounding was very quiet. Normal people can see that the woman and Braydens rtionship is not simple. Dolly also knows, but before Brayden is not like this, as long as Le touch her, he will immediately dump that woman far away, but Fang just now, obviously that man left a lot of room! Come on, Dolly, lets make some extra hard dishes today. Franklin just got out of the hospital, so lets give him a tonic. Mrs. Knight tried to divert Dollys attention. Huh? Oh, okay, I know. The woman rushed to get the ribs from the refrigerator. Le, get out of my face right now, quick! Brayden looked coldly at the woman in front of him. He did not expect that this woman would go so far. Brayden, are you angry? You dont like meing here, right? Then Im noting, right? I just called you, you did not answer, I was worried that something happened to you, so I specifically came to see you, if something happens to you, then what about me and the baby in my belly ah. Le deliberately touched her stomach and looked at the man in front of her with pity. At once, Brayden only felt a headache. Dont jump to conclusions, this child, whether it is mine or not is still to be determined, youd better go back and take care of your body! Brayden said, Brayden turned around to leave. Brayden! suddenly, the woman from behind tightly hugged Brayden. This child is yours, whether you admit it or not, he is your flesh and blood, and I will not abort him. Le said, releasing her hands and turning away. Braydens eyes dimmed. It was at least a life! How could he be so cruel, and besides it was his own child. But Dolly The man pounded his head hard, very despondent. Dad, who is that woman just now? Franklin sat on the couch, watching the TV, not even looking up. Oh, thats just one of your aunts, a friend of Dads. Brayden answered slowly. What kind of friend? The child continued to ask. Brayden froze for a moment, then regained the expression on his face. Just a regr friend. Franklin smiled faintly. As long as Dad didnt mess around. But Dolly, in the kitchen, had a preupied look on her face. Dolly, the waters boiling. Mrs. Knight whispered. But the woman next to her, with all the images in her mind, could not hear Mrs. Knights voice. Dolly? Mrs. Knight nudged the womans arm. Huh? Whats wrong? Dollys eyes widened. Whats wrong with you? Is everything all right? The waters boiling. Mrs. Knight pointed to the pot not far away. The woman smiled awkwardly and hurried to fish for the ribs. Brayden, in the living room, looked at Dolly in the kitchen, a hint of guilt and helplessness shed in her eyes. Chapter 1168 assumptions? A dinner, eaten very quiet, four people are buried in silent picking rice in the bowl, not dare to make a sound. Im full, Ill go to my room first. Said Franklin directly into the room. Ive almost eaten too, Im going to bed first. Mrs. Knight left straight away. In the small dining room, Brayden and Dolly were the only two people left, and it was awkward. You eat more meat, youve lost weight. The man gave the woman a piece of ribs. Thanks. Dolly replied in a low voice. Brayden froze for a moment, then resumed his previous expression. She had never been this polite with herself before. Whats Le doing here? The woman asked as she ate her rice, a hint of sadness shing in her eyes, but purposely pretending that nothing mattered. Oh, she heard you were back, so she came to see. The man answered slowly. What an absurd reason! Le couldnt wait to leave Brayden, or even die out there, and now she would be so kind as toe and visit? Only, she came to see this man in front of her! Not to see me, right? I almost died in her hands some time ago. Dolly said indifferently. Although the evidence has not been fully found, but apart from Le, she really cant think of the second person who hates herself so much. Dont talk about her, it affects the mood, what about you, why did you suddenly leave the country without even a greeting. The man asked in a low voice. Is he deliberately changing the subject? Besides, in the past, when this man knew he was with Jayden, he was always on fire and blue in the face, why did he suddenly be so gentle this time? Oh, Im going abroad to have my head examined. Dolly lowered her voice to a whisper. What? Whats wrong with you? Brayden hurriedly put down the chopsticks in his hand, ran to the womans side and touched her forehead, howe he didnt know about Dollys head? Nothing, just checking, nothing is wrong. Dolly smiled faintly. At this moment, her heart was filled with emotion. He was so concerned about himself, what reason did he have to suspect that something was happening between him and Le? Dolly shook herself vigorously, trying to clear her head. Women are like that, a little warmth is enough to make their hearts go soft. Ding ding ding Dolly looked at the caller ID and didnt really want to answer it. The phone kept ringing and ringing. Perhaps Dolly got impatient and picked up the phone and put it to her mouth. Jayden, what are you doing, Im still sleeping. She had a bit of a wake-up call, Jayden understood.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Dont sleep,e out, I have something very important to say to you. The mans voice, biting and cruel. Sensing that Jaydens tone wasnt quite right, the woman instantly became much more awake. What is it? Lets talk on the phone. Dolly rubbed her eyes. The usual ce, see you at ten. The man hung up the phone straight away. The woman, suddenly interested in what Jayden had to say, immediately got up and walked to the bathroom. Soon, in three clicks, she was straight out the door with her bag. The western restaurant, dim lights, low music, the surrounding is very quiet, the air is filled with the smell of flowers. Pushing open the door, Dolly saw the man in the corner at a nce. Whats the matter? Still have to meet to talk. The woman ced her bag on the sofa next to her. Come on, lets eat first. Jayden whispered. Dolly looked at the man in front of her with suspicion and some curiosity. The serious and unpleasant expression, the biting aura, made the woman feel that something bad was about to happen. when Jayden was angry, he didnt like anyone talking, Dolly kept her head down and cut the steak on her te, waiting for the man to speak. Do you love Brayden very much? Suddenly, the man put down the knife and fork in his hand and looked seriously at the woman in front of him. What kind of nonsense is this? If you didnt love him, how could you marry him? The woman was a little surprised. Jayden, what the hell, whats wrong with you? Of course I love Brayden, Dolly replied firmly. In this life, to meet Brayden is the happiest thing for her. Because of him, she felt the true meaning of life, because of him, she will understand the sweetness of love, but also because of him, she will feel no regrets in this life. And does he love you? Jayden asked again. Of course he loved himself! When it was most difficult, he was the one who stood in their way and protected them, and when they were in pain, a simple hug from him could make them instantly strong Love, whats wrong? The woman asked in a low voice, a look of uncertainty. Dolly, what if, I mean what if ah, Brayden outside someone, what should you do? Jayden looked cautiously at the woman across the table, expecting her answer. Would she leave Brayden in favor of herself? Jayden suddenly got a little excited. How could that be, Brayden would never. Dolly waved her hand and continued to eat her steak. Buttely, his state was really not right. Whether it was eating, or taking a break together, she could clearly feel that Brayden was a little nervous and a little anxious. She thought it was because there was too much going on in thepany, making him dizzy Could he really? No way, he once said that he was devoted to her and would only have one woman in his life! Jayden, did you hear something? Dolly raised her guard and looked cautiously at the man in front of her. Yes, he had already known about it when he was abroad, only when he returned to China did he learn that that Le was even pregnant with Braydens child. This was intolerable to him. No, I was just doing a little research. In this society nowadays, its a normal thing for men to be promiscuous, who can guarantee that they will only love one person forever. Jayden took a sip of coffee and deliberately skewed her. But Dolly, who was in front of him, looked a little flustered. Dolly, after talking to you so much today, I hope you can be prepared! Jayden tightly clenched his fist in his hand, a trace of heartache shed in his eyes. All the people thought that the two of them could walk in the end, although the process has gone through a lot of storms, but in the end, but it is just so. Jayden sighed. Is there a lot of business in thepanytely? Dolly suddenly asked. Jayden has entered Kirnd Group and is the secondrgest shareholder of Kirnd Group, so he should know more or less about thepanys business, right? Its okay, there are always more things in thepany, but I rarely manage it, its all Brayden who takes care of it. The man smiled faintly. He entered Kirnd Group, but only for this woman, but now it seems that there is really no need. So, no wonder Brayden has been a bit offtely, probably too tired. Dolly muttered. Jayden sneered and stretched. Chapter 1169 You guys get a divorce In the living room, Franklin and Dolly were ying a game and Mrs. Knight was pruning flowers in the yard, while Brayden was sitting in his office looking at papers. Ding ding ding Dolly looked at the caller ID and tossed the phone directly to the side. Mom, why arent you answering the phone? Franklin looked at the woman in front of him suspiciously. Thats a nuisance call, a sales pitch for a product, the woman replied in a low voice. It wasnt a sales call, it was from Le, but she didnt want to tangle too much with that ruthless woman. For Le, she has no shame, but she has been hurt by her so-called best friend one after another. The actual fact is that you will be able to get a lot more than just a few of these. The phone kept ringing, and in order not to disturb them, Dolly simply turned it off. Damn it! Le mmed the phone on the ground with a bitter look. How dare she not answer the phone! Pop! A fistnded on the table, and blood instantly flowed out between the womans fingers. Prepare the car! I want to get out! Le yelled out coldly. Knock, knock, knock! The knock on the door was violent and urgent. Franklin in the living room was startled, and his eyes then turned to the door. Who is it? Why is it so rude? Its breaking our door. The child muttered. It seems to be, the visitor is not nice! Dolly and Mrs. Knight looked at the door not far away, and a little chill shed in their eyes. What are you doing here! Mrs. Knight asked as soon as the door was opened. Lepletely ignored the woman in front of her and was about to push her away and head inside. Miss James, this is my home, Im sorry, you are not wee here. Mrs. Knight extended both arms directly in front of Le. Yoo-hoo, dead olddy, so old, still so righteous? What a toast! Iming for Dolly! the womans ruthless voice made her look like a shrew. Definitely not a good thing! Something is wrong with our Dolly. With that, Mrs. Knight was about to push Le out and close the door. Dolly,e out here! I have something to tell you! Dolly! shouted Le. What was she doing here? Dolly bristled and ignored the woman at the door. Mom, is that the aunt fromst time? Dont go out, I know, shes a bad aunt. Franklin whispered in Dollys ear. Even a child can tell the difference between good and bad, why cant that Le perceive that she is doing something wrong? The woman shook her head and sighed. People are really different from each other! Dolly, its about Brayden! The door was still shouting. At once, the eyes of the woman in the living room lit up. What had Brayden done? Dolly stood up in a sh and walked to the door. No! Mrs. Knight rushed forward to stop the woman. Dolly, dont listen to her, you just want to let you out, dont pay attention to her. Mrs. Knight looked at the woman in front of her cautiously. Then what? No more going out? The woman looked at Mrs. Knight in front of her, and a cold glint appeared in her eyes. Mrs. Knight also has something to hide from me? The woman clenched her fist tightly in her hand, opened the door fiercely, and walked towards Le. What are you trying to say? Finally, with a Brayden, she was out! It was a pity that the man would no longer be hers! Le sneered, straightened her clothes, and carefully touched her stomach. Its not very convenient here, lets find a ce and have a good chat. Les eyes had a few moments of bitterness in them. Fine, she had nothing to fear, besides, what else could this woman do in this light of day under the bad guys? Go. Dolly replied bluntly. In the cafe, two people sat across from each other, each with something on their minds. What was it about Brayden, anyway? Dolly looked at the woman in front of her suspiciously. She would like to hear what this woman can say.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Dolly, I remember you said before that you love Brayden and Brayden loves you, but do you know the truth? Le took a sip of her coffee. Brayden he was just taking pity on you and harboring a twinge of guilt for you before he chose to stay with you. During the time you were out of the country for treatment, he had been apologetic about you since he found out what happened, and thats why he was trying to make it up to you and take care of you Le made up a lie that was her own. At once, Dollys eyes dimmed. Of course she knew Brayden loved her, but why did this woman speak with such conviction, as if she knew something very well. Le, I dont want to hear what you have to say, if you think Im idle, then sorry, I have facts to deal with, lets go first. With that, Dolly got up and was about to leave. Wait! Le yelled. This woman, really have no patience, where is this, things must be done slowly. Are you sure you dont want to hear it all? Youll regret it. The woman stirred the coffee in her cup and said in a strange way. Then you do say ah, you just said that what is the meaning of those, he loves me or not, I do not know it? Dolly couldnt help herself. The woman in front of her coldly snorted, Pa, suddenly, the spoon was thrown on the table by her fiercely. Since you are in such a hurry, then I wont waste time with you. You divorce Brayden, Im pregnant with his child. I know that he hasnt told you what happened between the two of us, and I know that he doesnt know how to exin it to you, but its happened, and we have to face it. Le looked coldly at the woman in front of her and spoke bitterly. In an instant, Dollys mind went nk as if she had been struck by a bolt from the blue. Is she joking? Dolly looked at Le incredulously and shook her head. How could Brayden have touched her! What? You dont believe me? Okay, heres this. Le ced the doctors certificate directly in front of Dollys face. She was really pregnant! Yes, the baby is Braydens, you can go home and ask him directly. Le added. Saying so firmly and confidently, Dollys body trembled at once. No wonder Braydens reaction was so unusual thest time this woman came to Mrs. Knights house, and no wonder the man had been in a poor statetely. When did this happen? Dolly asked coldly, raising her head. Just during the time you were out of the country, Brayden went to the bar almost every day, and I often apanied him Chapter 1170 Misunderstanding Escalates Dolly tried to calm herself down. Le is not a simple character, her words, can only believe half, for the truth of the matter, perhaps Brayden is the most clear, right? Le, do you think I will still believe you? Dolly asked coldly. Whether things are true or not, the minimum momentum, is definitely not lost. The woman on the other side sneered, and then resumed her face. Its already this time, still pretending to be calm! Dolly, why make it so difficult for yourself, would it kill you to be real! Im not lying to you, more information, I think you can ask Brayden, I still have things to do, Ill go first. With that, Le directly picked up the bag next to her and walked out of the cafe. Looking at the womans departing back, instantly, Dollys eyes dimmed. No wonder Jayden asked her to meet him and said such incredible things, but it was all a sign! Dolly closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to give herself a break. Miss, wake up the waiter gently tapped her on the shoulder. The woman slowly opened her eyes, only to realize she had just fallen asleep. Oh, excuse me, refill my coffee. Dolly rubbed her eyes and spoke softly. Outside the window, it was getting dark, and one neon sign shone with an alluring glow. Every passerby was walking in such a hurry, as if they were rushing home for a reunion. I wonder, did Brayden go home? The woman looked at her watch, and a trace of sadness shed in her eyes. She didnt know how to face the man, much less how to ask him about what happened between him and Le. Miss, your coffee, this is what the gentleman next to you asked you to drink. The waiter suddenly said. Hey, wait a minute. The waiter was about to leave when Dolly suddenly grabbed her arm tightly. That man, who is it? The woman asked cautiously. The impression was that the man not far away, she did not seem to have seen. He ah, today for the first time, I do not know very well, but I heard that he just came back from abroad, is a very powerful entrepreneur. The waiter smiled faintly. So, ah Dolly slowly released her hand. Serve him some dessert, Ill buy it. She never liked to owe people favors, much less ept gifts from strangers. Outside the window, there was still a lively scene, with several couples on the roadside embracing passionately, seemingly telling each other what they had missed all day. Can I sit here? Suddenly, a mans voice reached the womans ears. Looking back, it was the man who had just invited her for coffee. Please. Dolly hurriedly said. Thank you for the dessert. The man smiled slightly as he held his te. He had such a nice smile, just like when she first met Brayden, gentlemanly and dashing. Thank you for the coffee, too? The woman whispered. Alone? The man continued to ask. Dolly didnt say anything, just nodded gently, with a hint of loss in her eyes. The two chatted for a few minutes and felt that they were nice to each other, so they left the cafe after leaving each others contact information. Mom, youre back, I thought you were leaving me again. Franklin jumped directly into Dollys arms. How could you, youre mommys little baby. The woman gently stroked the childs hair. Youre back, lets eat, Brayden is workingte tonight, so we wont be eating at home. Mrs. Knight hurriedly said. Is it really overtime? Not to Les? At once, Dollys eyes revealed a cold light. The woman took out her cell phone and immediately dialed it. Hey, Dolly, I have to work overtime tonight, recently there are more things in thepany, so I wont go back to eat at night Brayden said in a low voice. Such a bottomless voice is only manifested when he lies. Dolly sneered a little. Yes, Brayden has always been superficially indifferent and ruthless, the mall is not to give a hint of leeway, but when he faced Dolly, all his pretensions were removed. He had no way to deceive the woman he loved. Brayden, what are you doing? Who are you calling? On the phone, a familiar womans voice came. She was not stupid enough to not even hear Les voice. Are you busy? Dolly asked deliberately. Huh? Oh, that, Dolly, Im a little busy right now, Ill hang up now. The man hung up the phone directly. What are you busy doing? Taking care of Le and the baby in her belly? Instantly, the womans eyes turned red. Dolly, is everything all right? Mrs. Knight rushed over and asked. Yes, maam, Im a little sick today, Im going to my room to rest, you guys eat first. Saying that, Dolly went straight back to her room. Looking at the womans bleary eyes and lost back, Mrs. Knight shook her head and sighed. What a pity. In this world, there are always some peoples fate, will not always be very smooth, just like there are always some feelings, will not be a t bottom, no ripples. Perhaps, this obstacle is more revealing the value of a rtionship. It depends on how the person concerned handles it. Mrs. Knight slowly walked to the table and gave Franklin a piece of meat. Grandma, whats wrong with mommy? The child looked worriedly at the woman in front of her. Nothing, mommy is just a little tired, you cant go disturb her after dinnerter. Mrs. Knight gently tapped the childs forehead.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Okay. The child replied innocently, smiling. Le! In his office, Brayden looked hard at the woman in front of him. Time and time again, shees to the office suddenly, with a belly, and after a long time, who wouldnt think twice! Brayden, whats wrong, I didnt do anything wrong. The woman lowered her head and spoke in a resigned voice. Your presence in front of me is a serious mistake! The man pointed at the woman on the couch and yelled. Instantly, a cold glint appeared in Les eyes. The man, Dolly came is a good thing, she came to be disliked is it! The woman clenched her fist in her hand, and her gaze was bitter. She was going toe, she was going to let everyone in the Kirnd Group know that she was pregnant with Braydens child! Brayden, Im just asionally insecure, you know, I wasnt like this before, its just that ever since I got pregnant, Ive been especially afraid of the baby Le said before she could say anything. The Brayden next to me sneered. The sins they did, of course, they have to bear the evil consequences, did so many harmful things, she does not suffer retribution who suffer retribution! Uh Brayden, our child kicked me, it hurts Chapter 1171 Visiting Supervisor After dropping Le off at the hospital, Brayden tossed and turned untilte before returning home. The moment he opened the door, it was pitch ck, and the man tiptoed into Dollys room. Hiss. Brayden closed the door gently, afraid of disturbing the woman in bed. Come back. Suddenly, Dolly whispered. Oh,e back. He felt a little embarrassed. I wonder if she has messed up her mind? The sudden sound of Les voice on the phone just now was not something he would have expected beforehand. Workingte? The woman asked in a soft voice, without a ripple in her tone. She wanted the man in front of her to tell her the truth of the matter himself, but it seemed difficult. And Brayden had indeed been dragging his feet. Yeah, itste, why are you still awake? No, couldnt sleep. She had obviously called Kirnd Group, and the receptionist on duty said he was long gone. Whats wrong? Not feeling well? Brayden gathered the woman tightly into his arms and gently kissed her forehead. But for some reason, Dolly didnt feel anything at all. The man is next to him, but he feels as if he is far away from him. Nothing, probably too much sleep during the day. The woman replied slowly. The eyes looking out the window were so lonely, helpless and lost, even though they were still in Braydens arms at the moment. Have you heard from Letely? Dolly suddenly asked, without a glimmer of light in her eyes. Brayden froze for a moment, then regained the expression on his face, with a hint of guilt in his eyes. She, I dont know, hasnt been in touch in a while. The man replied in a low voice. The woman sneered. It was obvious that they were together just now, and now they were denying it, if nothing really happened between the two, why would he hide it? Is it true that one should really let go? The womans eyes instantly reddened, and her heart was depressed for a while. Dolly looked out the window at the lonely crescent moon, as if she was thinking about something, and Brayden closed his eyes, as if he was running away from something, until dawn. The sun was shining early through the window, but the woman didnt feel warm at all. Im going to work. Brayden shouted, took out his briefcase and walked straight out the door. The woman looked at the mans departing back, and a hint of sadness shed in her eyes. Dolly, whats wrong? Mrs. Knight rushed over and asked. Dolly looked at Mrs. Knight, shook her head and said nothing. In this world, what else would be the most difficult and troublesome thing but love? Even a seemingly harmonious and warm marriage can actually be riddled with problems. Mrs. Knight sighed and walked to the garden. She was half a witness to the rtionship between Dolly and Brayden, and she naturally hoped that the two would grow old together for the rest of their lives, but it looked as if something was going to happen in the middle. Mom, whats wrong with youtely? It feels like youre not happy, huh? Franklin hugged Dolly tightly in front of him with a look of reluctance. No ah, maybe mommy is a little tiredtely, good boy, go to school, dont bete. The woman gently stroked the childs hair. After dropping the child off at school, Dolly didnt go home, nor did she go to the garden. She wanted to be alone, to think over whether to end the rtionship or to continue. Perhaps, the possibility of continuing should be very small, right? The womans eyes dimmed. Yah, Dolly, when did youe back? Yeah, its been a long time, Ive missed you to death. Suddenly, several women appeared in front of her. It turned out to be colleagues from the supermarket. Why dont you guys go to work? cking off again? Dolly adjusted her mind and joked with them. Whatziness, we are going to see the supervisor today, do you want to join us? Yeah, hasnt she been lying in the hospital? Lets go, Ill go too. Dolly replied painfully. Perhaps its really a long time since we saw each other, several women were talking andughing on the way, very happy. Hey, Dolly, how are you and your Mr. Kirnd doing? He is a rich and handsome man, you are too lucky! Yes, look at you, have been missing for so long, people Brayden still have not given up Dolly, at this time, could only smile awkwardly. Perhaps, it wont take much time, they should have to break up, right? Okay, lets go see the supervisor, how to pull on me again, I tell you ah, if you say me again, in a few days I will apply to the store manager, go back to work, every day annoy you. Thats good, wed like you to annoy us every day. Several womenughed out loud. The hospital, filled with the smell of medicine everywhere, the corridors are overcrowded. Doctors and nurses hardly have a moment to rest, either into the ward or into the operating room. The weather was not so goodtely, and there were many sick people. Doctor, how is she doing? Has she recovered welltely? Dolly looked at the supervisor in the ward and asked worriedly.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The doctor didnt say anything, just sighed and shook his head and left straight away. In this case, it was already clear that the chances of reopening the eyes and talking were almost nil. This is the fate of many people, one second may live like a princess the next second may be down and out like a beggar. The supervisor is indeed annoying at times, but she is not to the extent that she is hated by people. So poor, I do not know who the director has offended, but ended up in this situation today. Yes, obviously still a very young and beautiful girl, and now shes lying in a hospital bed, a vegetable. The women discussed in the ward, their eyested with sadness. No, she had to find out! Dolly looked at the supervisor in the hospital bed and clenched her fist in her hand. She had to get justice for the supervisor! It was probably that Le again! A ruthless woman with a heart of gold, how much resentment does she have to have to disregard even one life! Dolly, lets go. A woman leaned over and whispered in Dollys ear. Huh? Should we go now? Dolly asked softly. Her mother will be here in a while, lets not disturb them, its not easy for the old man, he cries every time he sees us, so we used to sneak over. Who wouldnt feel sorry for their children? The parents dont even know how to do the most basic grievance when their daughter is in this state. Because they dont even know what really happened to their daughter before! Lets go lets go Dolly was pulled out of the ward. Chapter 1172 On purpose? Oops! Suddenly, a familiar voice came over. How did she get here? Dolly slowly turned around and looked at the woman behind her. Yo, isnt this Dolly? What brings you to the hospital? Le approached her with a face full of disdain and contempt. Dolly, didnt expect it, yesterday Brayden came to the hospital to take care of me until midnight beforeing home. Le clenched her fist tightly in her hand. Dolly, whos this? So arrogant? Yeah, do you want us to help? A woman directly rolled up her sleeves. The women in the small mountain vige might not really have much culture or a high diploma, but the most basic manners and reasoning were clear to them. They never take the initiative to invite trouble, the people are also so simple and kind, but also very united. Some people say that men are the most righteous species, but it is not true. The women in the small mountain vige are more righteous than the men in the city. What I came here to do has nothing to do with you. Saying that, Dolly turned around directly, pulling the woman beside her to leave. What? Are you running away? Havent you thought it through? Do you know where Brayden went yesterday? He was right here, taking care of me untilte at night. Le spoke gloomily. Instantly, a trace of sadness shed in Dollys eyes. What everyone knew, why did it have to be made public! Le, you dont need to provoke the rtionship between me and him like this, what he didst night, where he was, who he was with, Brayden has already told me, no need for you to remind me here. Dolly looked coldly at the woman in front of her. This was the BFF, the BFF who stole her husband, the one who kept biting back at herself for stealing her man. What augh. Now, the two are finally together, and they even have a child. The worst thing you can do is to leave and make them whole. Dolly, you have to be strong, there is nothing to be sad about, there are many good men in this world, why should you only look at Brayden one? Whats more, he has already betrayed you! Dolly, what the hell is going on here? The fact that Brayden is not your boyfriend? What is his rtionship with this woman in front of him? Dont be afraid, you are from our vige, we are here to protect you and take care of you, no one will try to bully you. The colleague next to her gently patted Dollys shoulder. Instantly, she only felt warmth in her heart. It was a blessing for her to know a few of them. Le, who was on the side, looked at the few women in front of her and sneered a little. Dolly, you have now been reduced to mixing with the vigers, look at you, one by one, what kind of image, and you are not afraid toe out and lose face. The arrogant eyes, cruel tone, instantly just a few women heart a burst of anger. Who are you talking about? We are the ones who came out of the vige, whats wrong? We are farmers, what? Do you think you city people are good? Eat the food we grow, but also say things, if you have the ability to you do not eat farmers grow food ah, originally a shrewish image, but also here to scold people this and that, but also do not look in the mirror to see what they look like now, really shame. A colleague said bluntly. What they cant ept is that city people look down on rural people, thinking they are very high ss. At once, Le was furious and full of fire, but the few people in front of her looked like they had nothing to do. It was not them who started it, so naturally there was nothing to fear. Ignore her, lets go. Dolly said in a low voice. Dolly knew that Le would not stop when she was suddenly spoken to so badly by a stranger. Stop! Where are you going? Le suddenly shouted. What a ridiculous woman. Where are you going and you still have to report to her? Miss, are you out of your mind? Does it matter to you where were going? Each go home, each find their own mother, do not be here to diaphragm people. A colleague directly turned his body and took Dollys hand and left straight away. No! Suddenly, Le directly ran over and tightly grabbed the arm of a colleague and did not let go. Thats right, it was the colleague who disliked her just now and had nothing to say. What do you want to do? Let go! The colleague yelled loudly. Today was really bad luck, to meet such a crazy woman. No, you cant leave! Le yelled.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She hadnt settled with her yet, want to leave? Not even the door! Miss, dont you think its embarrassing for you to be like this? You are a pregnant woman, okay? Its hard to get your husband to do it when you look like this, or, do you have no husband at all? The colleague deliberately said, with a cold light shing in her eyes. At once, Le was on fire and gave her a direct p. How dare you hit someone! Wait a minute, Ill Ill. Dolly hurriedly ran to her colleague to prevent a beating from taking ce. Le, these are my colleagues, between us, let us solve the matter, you do not involve others, and, the child is yours, do not be angry with your body, or the child will be affected. Dolly hurriedly said, pushing her colleague behind herself. The colleague knew that Dolly would naturally have her own reasons for doing things, so she simply shut her mouth. Le looked at her belly and then at Dolly in front of her, and a yful arc curved at the corners of her mouth. Dolly, dont you really want to y? Fine, then Ill y with you a little longer! Ah! Suddenly, Le directly copsed on the ground, covering her stomach and pretending to look like she was in pain. At once, Dolly was blinded. Hey are you a sick woman, and you pretend to be deliberate like that! The woman behind her suddenly stood out. Dolly, she has done this to you, what kind of mercy are you still leaving? A colleague shouted. Ouch my stomach, my stomach hurts! Help! Kill someone! Le hugged Dollys thigh and yelled. Instantly, many people came around. Help, this woman is jealous that I am pregnant with a child, so she wants to make me abort, and she keeps pestering my husband Le cried out in pain. How can she be like that? How dare shey hands on a pregnant woman? Third parties nowadays are really getting wilder and wilder. Several people around pointed at Dolly, full of contempt. Hey, you guys dont believe her, she is the third party, our Dolly is the right match! The colleague exined. Help! Someonee! Le deliberately raised her voice and shouted. Chapter 1173 The Choice What do you mean, Dolly and Le got into it in the hospital? Brayden asked incredulously, really not expecting this to happen. Yes, big brother, sister-inw looks embarrassed, all the people are using sister-inw, saying she is the third party, Le has been lying on the floor Leon said anxiously. This Le, how can there be no quiet time! Pop! The man hit a fist directly on the wall, and a stream of blood flowed from the tips of his fingers.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. It seems that this matter must be settled! A cold light shed in Braydens eyes. Wow, this mans so handsome! Yes, how can there be such a perfect-looking man? One by one, the nurses marveled. This third party is really something! How can such a ruthless woman live up to now? The people around were still talking and sarcastic. Shut up, all of you! Suddenly, a familiar mans voice reached Dollys ears. Wow! Instantly, there was a sigh of relief. A pair of adoring eyes, a pair of mboyant expressions How did he get here? Le stopped crying and looked at the man who came slowly. Dolly, Jaydens eyes shed with a hint of heartache. Le, if youre really not afraid of making a scene, then go ahead! The man growled coldly. Hesitating for a moment, the woman on the ground slowly stood up, with a look of hatred. This stinky man, when toe can not, but at such a critical moment to mess up! Im going to get some medicine. Le was wise enough to leave the encirclement. Is everything okay? Jayden looked at the woman in front of him and asked worriedly. Dolly didnt say anything, just shook her head, and a hint of sadness shed in her eyes. Dolly, who is this? Introduce us quickly. Several colleagues next to him hurriedly asked, with an excited expression on their faces. Jayden, knowing that Dolly was in a terrible mood at this time, took the initiative to introduce herself to the few women next to her. Dolly, let me take you home. Jayden gently patted her on the shoulder. Yeah, yeah. A few colleagues next to her yelled. Although Brayden is very handsome and rich, but that man is too phndering, either to provoke this woman or to find that woman, not very suitable for our Dolly, I think ah, this man is not bad hey. A colleague suddenly whispered. Yes, you see just now Dolly so embarrassed, this man did not hesitate to go over to relieve her Several women agreed to discuss amon result. Jayden is more reliable than that Brayden! Jayden in the front cautiously looked at Dolly next to him, a look of desire to say something, the expression is extremely awkward. You can say whatever you want. The woman looked out the window, her eyes bleak. That, in fact, what happened between Brayden and Le, I heard about it before, and its my fault for not telling you in advance. Jayden did regret it. Its okay. Dollys tone did not have a ripple in it. What is already known, even if there is a big fluctuation, the mood will not rise and fall too much. Perhaps this matter has long since reached Braydens ears, just do not know that man, in the end, how do you want to solve? Big brother, we seem to bete. Leons voice had a hint of pity in it. Where is the man? Where did they go? Brayden growled fiercely. Wheres the troublemaker from earlier? Suddenly, the man grabbed a nurse straight over and asked fiercely. Instantly, the nurse was stunned and froze for a long time before she responded. They, all of them are gone. A trembling voice, manifested by the biting coldness on Brayden. Is anyone hurt? Brayden asked anxiously. The nurse cocked her head for a moment and it didnt seem like anyone was hurt. No, Im not sure, we were very busy and didnt pay much attention. The man released the nurse and walked directly to the monitoring room. Sir, you are not qualified to see the surveince in our hospital! The man in charge shouted directly. Brayden with one force threw the person in charge directly into the corner and walked straight to the monitoring. Sir, you cant do that Youd better go to your director and ask who he really is! Leon pulled the person in charge straight out. Who the hell is it that dares to do whatever he wants like this, privately essing the surveince in the hospital! The person in charge scratched the back of his head, a little curious. Aiya you just leave it alone, people are not easy to mess with, if Im not wrong, he should be the big ount that funds our hospital. Suddenly, a young doctor came over and patted the shoulder of the person in charge. At once, the person in charge turned blue, and his eyes then dimmed. This time it was, had it offended the big man? Brother, look, this is sister-inw! Leon pointed to the monitor hurriedly said, a trace of pity in his eyes. Looking at the video of Dolly followed Jayden away, Brayden heart a burst of anger. Its that stinking man again, how can he be everywhere! Brayden clenched his fist in his hand, his gaze was bitter. Big brother, we found Jaydens car, its driving to the small mountain vige. Leon said again. They were going home. Brayden breathed a sigh of relief. That Le seems to still be in the hospital. The voice next to him sounded again. Damn it! How dare she stay here! Brayden ruthlessly walked out of the surveince room and went to find the woman. Brayden, you finally came, I thought you didnt want me anymore, you dont know how scared I was just now, so many people surrounding me Le put on a pathetic look, trying to gain the mans sympathy. Its just a pity that if Brayden didnt know this woman, perhaps he would really feel sorry for her, but her face, he knows best. Brayden, I met Dolly in the hospital today, she came up against me and had to hit me, look, the bruises on my arms, all from her pinching Le suddenly burst into tears. Le, you stop acting, Dollys character, I know very well, your character, I also know very well, so long, I have put up with you long enough, today we will make an end to it. If you want to get rid of the baby, I agree, if you give birth to the baby, fine, Im okay with that, but I will give you a sum of money, you take this money and disappear from my face Brayden growled in a low voice. He never wanted to see this woman again. Even if the child in her belly was really his, there was no way he could live with her. He couldnt tolerate a ruthless, unscrupulous woman staying by his side, and he hated that feeling. No, Brayden, I will never abort this baby! Le yelled. Chapter 1174 Punishment Brayden sneered at the woman in front of him with a face full of disdain and contempt. One of the worst things he did in this life was to go to the bar when Dolly was not with him. The man skimmed at the woman on the couch and left straight away. He had decided that he was going to confess to his wife, and whether he could be forgiven or not, he had to tell Dolly everything about it. Brayden! Le shouted hysterically from behind. But the man who left, didnt even look back. Big brother, what should we do? Leon leaned over and whispered in Braydens ear and asked. He was a little worried, worried about the state of Brayden and Dolly. Two peoples love, he saw in the eyes. There had been storms there had been sweet, there had been cold war there had been love, it was just that this matter of Le was not a normal ordinary incident, there was no way they could turn a blind eye to it. Im back. Braydens voice was a little tired and haggard. Dolly, in the living room, was watching TV with Franklin, her face unchanged. Daddys home! Suddenly, the child jumped directly into Braydens arms. Oops my baby. The man gently stroked the childs hair and looked over at the woman on the couch. Dolly looked away and walked toward Mrs. Knight in the kitchen. Let me help you, maam. The woman whispered. Maybe you should have a talk with him, a lot of things need to bemunicated andmunicated. Mrs. Knight whispered as she cut the tomatoes. Momentarily, Dolly froze for a moment, then recovered the expression on her face. Theres nothing to talk about, things have happened. Dolly slowly replied. This silly girl ah, things also have hidden ah, otherwise Brayden how would do such a stupid thing. Women, it is like this, once you put abel on the other side, you never want to hear any exnation from the other side. Lets talk about it. Mrs. Knight muttered. In the living room, Brayden was watching TV with the baby in her arms, but Dollys face was all that was on her mind. She should be very angry, right?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The mans eyes dimmed. Daddy, whats wrong with you? Why do you feel like youre in a bad mood? Franklin suddenly looked at Brayden in front of him and asked in a low voice. Just now mom is also like this, did you quarrel with mom, dad, as a man, you should give way to mom, we have to be responsible, more importantly, we have to have a chest. Franklin than a victory pose. This stinky guy, when did he suddenly know so much, he even understands these things in the adult world. No, daddy and mommy have always been very good, how could they fight, dont worry. Brayden stroked the childs hair. Soon, dinner was ready, but Dolly had no appetite. Afraid that Franklin would see what was going on, she forced herself to go to the small dining room. Come on, here are mommys ribs, Franklin, have some more. Mrs. Knight rushed to say. Good, mommy worked hard, grandma worked hard. The child replied loudly. Dolly nced at Brayden next to her and smiled awkwardly without saying anything. Er Suddenly, Franklin had a painful expression. Whats wrong, Franklin, Dolly rushed to the child. Mom, you made these ribs , the child looked like he wanted to say something. Hmm? The woman looked suspiciously at the hard dish she had personally made in front of her. Whats wrong with it? Dolly hurriedly picked up a piece of ribs and stuffed it into her mouth. Pfft! At once, the woman spat out all the ribs in her mouth, her face extremely embarrassed. That, sorry ah, I took the salt as sugar too salty, do not eat, I better pour it out. Saying that, Dolly was about to bring the hard dish out. Hey, wait a minute. Brayden suddenly stopped the womans way. Dont waste it, I just like it salty, I like it. The man rushed to speak. Mrs. Knight looked at the two people in front of her, and a curve of satisfaction curved at the corner of her mouth. Brayden knows how to be so smart. No, this dish is inedible, so stop it, Ill make it for you tomorrow if you want to eat it. The woman whispered. But the man did not let go. Its okay, the teacher said, you cant waste food, sorry, Franklin? Brayden looked at the child next to him. Yes, Daddys right, Mommy, we cant waste food. The child replied cooperatively. What a good son! Brayden gave Franklin a thumbs-up sign of awesome. Eventually, the te of ribs was ced on the table. The whole meal was very quiet around, only Franklin would tell a few little jokes every now and then, and everyoneughed and cooperated. After cleaning up some chores, everyone went to their own rooms, and Dollyy on her bed with her eyes wide open, looking out the window, deep in thought. She didnt know how to ask Brayden about the divorce, and she didnt understand why Brayden hadnt talked to her about Le until now. There are some things that must be faced after all, and it is not possible to solve the problem by running away. How long is he going to keep it to himself! A cold light shed in the womans eyes. Brayden! Dolly! The two men called out each others names at the same time. You first. You first. Two more people said it at the same time. Its better if you say it first. Dolly whispered. If he was talking about Le, then it meant that he hadnt misjudged the person, or at least he had faced it. Ive heard all about what happened at the hospital today, Dolly, there are some things that I want to exin to you. Braydens expression, some anxious, and some helpless. Some time ago you suddenly disappeared, then I found out that you followed Jayden to go abroad, I was in a bad mood during that time, often went to the bar, one day Le appeared in front of me, she had the smell of the perfume you often use, at that time I thought you had returned Brayden exined. So it really was at the bar! So Le was right! Instantly, a trace of sadness shed in Dollys eyes. And then what? The baby in Les belly, is it yours? The woman asked coldly. I dont know, that night, I dont remember what happened, but the next morning, myself is Brayden paused. He did not want to go on. If a man does not say, how can a woman not guess? Okay, I get it. Dolly rolled over andy back down. Dolly, I know Ive wronged you, punish me any way you want. Brayden hugged the woman in front of him tightly. Would punishment work? Can punishment make that child disappear? Can punishment erase what he did to Le that night? Chapter 1175 files for divorce Lets get a divorce. Dolly said in a low voice, holding back the emotions inside her. She had no way to see an unborn child abandoned by its father, and she didnt want to see the face of Le pestering her all day long. There was no way to go back to the way things were when they were done, just like water that had been spilled. Dolly, Brayden held her hand tightly, eyes full of deep emotion and pain. But at this time the woman could not feel a little warmth. Maybe sometimes feelings are so fragile, once thest line is touched, there is no room for negotiation. Brayden, I dont me you, really, I just want you to be responsible for Le and the baby in her belly now, just like you were responsible for us before. There was a hint of reluctance and a hint of helplessness in Dollys eyes. Instantly, there was silence around the room and the air froze. How was he going to be responsible for that child, which was still to be proven to be his or not? Dolly, things are not clear yet, do not jump to conclusions first, okay? The woman sneered. The child in Les belly is the biggest proof of all! Okay, Im tired, go to sleep. Dollyid down directly and closed her eyes. The next morning, the sun shone early through the window and warmed the ground. The woman rolled over, and the man next to her was gone. Did he go to work? Or had she gone to see that Le? At once, Dollys eyes dimmed. Dolly, the store manager came by this morning and said he wanted you to go back to work at the supermarket and take the supervisors ce, what do you think? Mrs. Knight suddenly said. Instantly, the woman was surprised. She was considering going back to the supermarket to find something to do, only she didnt expect to be promoted this time. But at the thought of a supervisor, a cold light shed in Dollys eyes. No matter how vulnerable Le was now, it could not make up for the mistakes she had made before. Knock, knock, knock! The knock on the door was violent and urgent, and the woman in the living room frowned slightly. It didnt sound like Braydens style or Leons rudeness, so who could it be? Le slowly walked to the door, the knocking continued. Finally, the moment the door was opened, the woman froze. What are you doing here? I look at you ah, by the way to see our baby. The man gently swept Le into his arms. The uneasiness and trepidation in the womans eyes, he saw it all in his eyes. He wanted her to have no peace! Baby, dont you miss me? I miss you so much. The man hugged the woman tightly. The actual fact is that you cant get away from him, and theres no way youll be able to think about him every day! This stinky man, is really cheap, obviously that day she has said very clearly, take the money to leave, and now even find the doorstep. Well, the person has also seen, now you can go. Le said coldly.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Instantly, the mans eyes dimmed. Damn woman, really treat him as a tool, just discard after using? Not even a word of thanks! Le dont push me too far, when I get angry, the consequences can be very serious! The man clenched his fist in his hand, his gaze was very bitter. It is said that once a man messes with a woman, its like getting hooked on drugs, its hard to quit, and this man in front of Le not only lusts after her beauty, but also her foreign properties. Donte to me again, Im busy. The woman directly shakes off the mans arm and walks straight to the sofa. What a stubborn woman to be so nostalgic about that Brayden, its just a pity that the mans own only Dolly. Le, do you think Im not good? Where I do not make you feel satisfied, I am willing to change for you. The man lying in the womans ear blowing hot air whispered. At once, the womans body had some dry heat. This stinky man, alwayse up with such a trick every now and then! The woman shook her head, trying to make herself more awake. Youre not what I want, its that simple, you leave the country, Ill pay for the expenses. Le took a sip of coffee and said. Yo-ho, is this driving him away? Such a cruel-hearted woman, Im afraid the world can not find a second. Le, Ill miss you, what are you doing? The man was pouting. Le hates pampered men, so naturally she was even more disgusted by his actions. Get the hell out of here, dont make me regret what I did with you. The woman yelled loudly, her gaze was fierce. Instantly, the man froze for a moment, and then regained his previous expression. Le, whats wrong with you, I didnt miss you before I came here to see you The woman sneered. What he wanted to do, she knew best. The man is not a good thing, all are eating the bowl looking at the pot, some time ago she clearly saw him and other women hugging and hugging, love and affection, now surprisinglye here to say miss her. He really thinks he is still a three-year-old girl coaxing just fine? Youd better go, I dont want to scold you, youve done things that you know in your own heart, I shouldnt need toe and list it all. The woman looked fiercely at the man in front of her. At once, the man let go of Le, and a trace of uneasiness shed in his eyes. She knew? So what? Its just a stinking woman, lying in bed and so stiff, if not for the sake of her money, who would lick her face toe to her? What an insolence. Le, what are you talking about, no matter what I do, myself, you are the only one Damn, how cant you drive away, what the hell does he want to do! Le clenched her fist in her hand, really want to swing it directly at this stinking mans face. The two people circled around the living room for a long time before the man left Les house, and before leaving, the woman gave him a card. Talking about how great you are and how infatuated you are. Snap! Le mmed the door fiercely. What a stroke of luck, to meet such a piece of shit! In the office, Brayden was looking down at the file, but Dollys face was all in his mind. Was she serious about what she said yesterday? Is it really to the point of divorce? The man turned his face away and looked out the window, with a hint of sadness in his eyes. He originally thought he and Dolly would be together for life, but now it seems unlikely. Chapter 1176 Promotion Ding ding ding Brayden looked at his phone for an iing call and immediately picked it up. Whats wrong? The mans voice was a little tired and haggard. Big brother, I always feel that something is not right somewhere. Leon hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice. This Leon, what is he up to again? Whats wrong? The man asked as he flipped through the documents. When I followed Le today, I found that a strange man went to her house, and she looked flustered when she opened the door. The man also stayed for a long time beforeing out Leon exined the surprising discovery. Instantly, Braydens eyes lit up. Le is not a person who just lets a strange man into her house, so it seems that there must be a hidden agenda! Go and investigate clearly, what is the origin of that man, what is the rtionship with that woman, perhaps, we will get some useful evidence. Brayden said coldly. After arranging a few words, the two men simply hung up. If it was not a special rtionship, how could that woman have an abnormal expression? Le ah you better not let me find out something, otherwise, I do not guarantee that I can do something to you! Braydens eyes shed a cold light. Dolly, why are you back again? Yeah, did you miss us? Look at you, youre in charge as soon as you get back Several women gathered around Dolly together, talking andughing, happy about her return. Also all women, rtively speaking, the women in the small mountain vige are a little more weing. There is little so-called rivalry and deceit among them. Probably because people in the vige dont go to the city much, so they dont know what a set-up is at all, just joking and joking around asionally. Yeah, missed you all. Dolly cooperated. Looking at everything in front of him, the store manager next to him curved a curve of satisfaction at the corners of his mouth. In the past, he intended to promote Dolly, after all, almost all the employees in the supermarket are her fans, but then she refused. Now its good, everything is as usual work can start normally again. Hey, Dolly, that man the other day, you dont have his contact information? Suddenly, a woman looked at Dolly gossiping and asked in a low voice. Seeing such a shy face, Dolly knew she must have taken a liking to Jayden. Hey, what are you doing? Why do you want someones contact information? Thats someone Dollys friend. Another older woman came over and gently patted her on the shoulder.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Instantly, the woman who asked for Jaydens contact information dimmed in her eyes, her face full of loss. Then doesnt Dolly already have Brayden. The woman skimmed her lips. At once, a trace of sadness shed in Dollys eyes. That man, soon it will not belong to her. The divorce, I wonder how he is thinking about it now? You dead girl,e work for me! Said the older woman who directly grabbed the skittish woman and walked over. Hey, dont think too much about it, she doesnt mean anything. An aunt walked up to Dolly and whispered. She knew that no one meant any harm, she was just thinking a little too much. She knew that even if she and Brayden were really divorced, she would not have chosen to be with Jayden, who was only suitable as a friend and not as a lover, otherwise, why would she have waited until now and refused his confession? Auntie, do you know what happened on the day of the supervisors ident? Dolly seriously looked at the woman in front of her. She couldnt let the supervisor suffer this aggravation for nothing and keep lying in a hospital bed, facing the world as a vegetable while letting the culprit get away with it. Hey, that girl, ah, actually quite miserable, the store manager simply do not need her business trip, is her own initiative to apply, the supermarket people thought she encountered something troubling, want to go out to go around, also did not stop her, who knew that the road also had a car ident The old woman shook her head and sighed. At once, Dollys eyes dimmed. Fate is such a thing, there is originally no certainty, who can predict the unknown future. Some people have a lot of money in their pocket, maybe tomorrow they be beggars on the road, some people are as beautiful as flowers, maybe the next day they were thrown acid. Maybe thats what people are supposed to experience. Dolly! Suddenly, a familiar mans voice came through. Wow! There was a sigh of relief all around. So handsome, where did hee from? Just found out, I saw it the other day when I went to the hospital Jayden slowly walked up to Dolly and smiled slightly. What brings you here? The woman opened her mouth and asked softly. She couldnt really think of what this man could be up to bying to the supermarket at this hour. I heard you were back at work. Jayden said indifferently, looking around. How did he know that again? Dolly looked at the man in front of her suspiciously, a little curious. Hows that? Is it a tiring first day as a supervisor? Jayden gently patted the womans shoulder. He knew about the promotion? This man, what exactly did he do? At once, several women around covered their mouths and snickered, their eyested with gossip. Youre here, is there something wrong? Jayden froze for a moment, and then recovered the expression on his face. Nothing, I just came to see you. The man shrugged. Hey, hello, handsome can I leave my contact information? Yeah, leave one for me Suddenly, several women ran right up to Jayden, somewhat shy and courageous. Sure, were all friends. The menughed. When did they be friends? Dolly looked at the men seriously. Good, thanks handsome! Do you want an autograph? Suddenly, Jayden turned around and looked at Dolly, with a yful curve at the corner of his mouth. What an abrasive little goblin, with a goblin face, and such a good personality I dont want to, I have to go to work, you go first, if its okay. The woman said bluntly. She didnt want people to misunderstand her, her husband was Brayden, at least for now or, not this Jayden! I just got here and youre kicking me out, youre quite a cruel woman. The man deliberately said. No go, no go, handsome man can stay as long as he wants. Suddenly, a woman rushed to speak. Dolly was confused. Its work now, is this really good? Mr. Ryan, Ill go ahead and leave this ce to you for now. The store manager came over and said. The women next to him were baffled, and even Dolly was surprised. The store manager was talking to him so politely? Chapter 1177 don’t want to go home Jayden, what the hell is wrong with you? Dolly nudged the mans arm. What else can happen? This supermarket is now his! The store manager was extremely reluctant to give this supermarket to him, but then this man did not know what in the end is the way, but even used the rtionship of the upper side, after all, only a small vigers, the store manager also do not want to give rise to any trouble, had to obediently invite him into the supermarket. You guess. The man sold the story and smiled at the woman. A few people next to him watched the scene and grinned gossip. This is too handsome, right, for a woman to contract the entire supermarket. That goes without saying, you dont even see who our Dolly is. Handsome, handsome, good personality, good character, and responsible, oh my God, its like a male god. A few women exchanged words, a pair of adoring eyes, but also stared straight at Jayden in front of them. Hey, Dolly, are you stupid, its already this far and you still dont see it? Suddenly, a woman stepped forward and patted her shoulder. Of course she could see it, she just didnt want to admit it. Jayden, youe out with me for a moment. Saying that, Dolly directly took the mans hand and walked out. The people around them scattered. Dolly, whats wrong? The man looked at the woman in front of him suspiciously, not knowing why. But at this moment, Dollys heart was nothing but anger or rage. Why did youe here? The woman asked coldly, a cold light shed in her eyes.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Instantly, Jaydens eyes dimmed. Was this her dislike of herself? It was clear that Brayden had cheated on him, and the two were about to face divorce. He had onlye to take care of this woman, to give her a touch offort when she neededpany most and was most helpless, but she You dont want me toe, do you? The man asked in a low voice, his toneced with loss. A confident man, suddenly became so negative, Dolly suddenly softened her heart. The mans voice was so full of confidence that he suddenly became so negative. Its okay, I may have been a little impulsive just now, you dont mind, but a supermarket is a supermarket, its where we work, I hope you Dolly looked like she wanted to say something, but then stopped. She knew what Jayden had in mind, so all the more reason not to let him show it in front of so many people. Dolly, I know what youre thinking, dont worry. The man gently patted the womans shoulder. Soon, the day has passed, the employees in the supermarket have almost gone, only Dolly and Jayden are still busy. Everyone was gossiping and reserved space for her and them to spend time alone together. Since thest hospital incident, they have already chilled their hearts to Brayden, but instead they are expecting a lot from Jayden. Dolly, let me take you home. The man suddenly shouted. Dolly then reacted to the fact that it was already off work. But she did not want to go home and face that mans face. You go ahead, Ill be hometer. The woman hurriedly replied. At this moment, she just wanted to be alone and quiet, doing nothing, thinking of nothing, just looking at the night sky, with the lonely moon forpany, counting the few stars in the sky. Whats wrong? Dont you feel well? Jayden rushed to her and asked in a worried voice. No. Dolly replied coldly. He knew that all along she had been in a bad mood, either worrying about this or thinking about that, and what happened to Le must have hit her hard, right? The man looked at Dolly in front of him with heartache. Although he was a little d, but he did not want to see the womans lost look. Sometimes, its really amazing to love someone, she smiles, you smile, she cries, you hurt. There is no reason to just be happy with her happy, sad with her sad. Once Jayden once thought that he loved Dolly to hold her firmly in his heart, never let go, but then realized that he was so stupid before. To see her smile, for him is already the greatest happiness and satisfaction. But now, there is no longer a smile on her face. Its all because of that Brayden! Jayden clenched his hand tightly, his gaze was fierce. If it wasnt for him, how could she be so lost in thought! How could she look so sad all day long! Lets go, Ill take you home, itste. The man hurriedly said. Jayden, I dont want to go home. Dolly suddenly said. Then what did she want to do? The man looked at the woman in front of him suspiciously, a little curious. I want to drink. The woman muttered. Okay, Ill take you there. With that, Jayden pulled Dolly straight up. She knew that whether she would get drunk or not, this man would not do anything indecent to her. Lets go to the bar. The man pushed her directly into the car. Dolly hurriedly took out her cell phone and dialed it, with a hint of exhaustion in her eyes. Hey maam, none of you should wait for me tonight, Im going out for something, I have the keys here, yes, well, its like this After exchanging a few pleasantries, Dolly simply hung up the phone. In the car, there was silence, Jayden was looking ahead, driving the car, and the woman was looking out the window, admiring the scenery along the way. Hey, are youing back today? Jayden suddenly asked. Dollys eyes dimmed. Come back for what? Look at that mans face? Its been so long, its time to let go, a cold glint in the womans eyes. Lets talk about it, well stay overnight if were having fun, otherwise well go home. The woman said painfully. A few people on the roadside were startled, one by one, pointing at Jaydens distant car and cursing the madman. The bar, indeed, was crowded. The intoxicating lights, the seductive booze, the music everything looked so energetic! But Jayden found a spot near the corner. He knew that Dolly had always disliked the hustle and bustle, so he simply found a seat at the innermost edge. Boss, serve me wine! Suddenly, Dolly directly shouted. Good! Soon, the table was filled with bottles of wine, green, red, yellow white instant Jayden dumbfounded. This boss, so powerful still, even the signature wine are taken out, it is really rare. Come on, Dolly, cheers, I know youre not in a good mood, after drinking this wine will be a lot morefortable. Jayden whispered. Hearing the mans voice, the woman hurriedly raised her ss and drank it all down in one gulp. Hey hey, thats not how Dolly drinks. Jayden hurriedly took the ss out of her hand. This woman, this is crazy! How can you drink like this! Chapter 1178 It’s time for a pregnancy test Hey, Dolly, wake up! At the bar, Jayden shook Dolly and called out to her. But the woman lying on the table didnt move at all. Drinking wine like water, how could she not be drunk. Brayden, you son of a bitch, you betrayed me! The woman was still muttering in her drowsiness. The people around, have gradually dispersed, the two people in the corner are still circling each other. The man wanted to take the woman home, and the woman didnt want to walk out of the bar no matter what. Dolly, its time to go home. Jayden gently stroked the womans hair, and his eyes were full of heartache. It had been how long he had been restraining, holding back, but now he suddenly didnt want to go on like this anymore. He wanted to have this woman forever! Brayden! What the hell do you want! The woman suddenly stood up miso and pointed at the nose of the man in front of her, her eyes full of anger. The woman suddenly stood up and pointed at the nose of the man in front of her, her eyes full of anger. Tell me, why did you do that with Le? And let her pregnant, is it because I do not look good? The woman stumbled and wrapped her arms around the mans waist. Instantly, a dry heat rose up inside Jayden. Her mind was always filled with that stinking mans face! Dolly, look carefully, Im Jayden! the man yelled. But the woman continued to mutter her displeasure with Brayden as if she had heard nothing. How he wanted to eat the woman in his arms dry in an instant, but he knew very well that Dolly would hate him for the rest of her life when she came to her senses. Hello, sir, shall I prepare your room? Suddenly, a waiter came over and asked in a low voice. Jayden hesitated for a moment, but nodded his head. Dolly, wake up, go to your room and sleep. The man shook the womans arm. No, I dont want to go back! The woman yelled, and kept misoing him, causing his chest to itch. Finally a princess hug Dollyy directly into Jaydens arms. Instantly, she seemed much quieter, hands tightly wrapped around the mans waist expression seemed very satisfied. Jayden gently put the woman on the bed, stroking Dollys face, eyes are endless tenderness and heartache. The woman smacked her lips and slept soundly. Dolly, why are you so obsessed with Brayden, handsome? The womans eyes were so sweet with sleep. The actual fact is that youll be able to get a good deal on your own. The background? The mans eyes shed a cold light. It was a long time before Jayden covered the woman up and left the room. He would never do anything that Dolly didnt like. He loves this woman but will definitely love in the most right way. The next morning, the sun shone early through the window to the ground, warm, the woman in bed was still closing her eyes, very tired look. The sunlight outside the window gradually moved lines and shot straight to the womans face. dolly instantly had a hot feeling. The woman slowly opened her eyes with a very satisfied look as she stretched. Dolly rubbed her eyes, looked around, and her head was suddenly in a daze. Where is this? What did you do yesterday? What time is it? It was eight oclock! The woman hurriedly lifted the covers and ran out of the room. Ding ding ding Hey, Dolly, I took the day off for you, so donte to work. Jaydens voice, clear and familiar. How did you know I was going to bete? The woman asked in a low voice. Their supermarkets always work at eight thirty, its only eight oclock now, but rushing from the bar is bound to bete. You were drunkst night, what, all forgotten? The manughed gently. Instantly, the woman remembered everything. Dolly pounded her head hard and got a headache. Well, Im not going to talk to you, busy, you have a good day out today, you are allowed a day off. After saying that, Jayden directly hung up the phone. In fact, she knew that Jayden just wanted to let herself loose, venting her hearts boredom and sorrow. Xu is really feeling bored, unconsciously, the woman actually walked to the door of Les house. Looking at the familiar house, she only felt more irritation and a wave of sadness in her heart. What, in the end, made them be this way now? Men? Dollyughed coldly. If she had known that the person Le liked was Brayden, she would never have gone out with that man. Some people, for the sake of friendship, can leave love behind, but some people can also sacrifice friendship for love, such as Le. Feelings are the most fragile, perhaps a word a look, can end years of rtionship. Le, the same woman and why make it difficult and trap each other? For a long time, Dolly slowly turned around and walked away. The first thing you need to do is to get rid of the problem. The first thing you need to do is to get some rest, and you dont want to make any unnecessary struggles. Every day with Mrs. Knight and Franklin is the happiest time for her. Sister-inw? Suddenly, a familiar voice came to the womans ears. At that moment, two people were standing on the edge of a road not far from Dolly. Why are you here? Leon looked at the woman in front of him, and then at Les house not far away.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Oh, Im just walking around, nothing, you go ahead. With that, Dolly was about to leave. Hey, sister-inw! Les matter, you dont me big brother, there is something fishy, we are also investigating, you take it easy first. Leon gently patted Dollys shoulder. He knew that the woman must have suffered a considerable blow recently, not to mention the fact that she was now haggard. Well, Leon, you dont need tofort me, I have things to do first. The woman left straight away. In the same ce, Leon was left alone, looking at Dollys departing back, shook his head and sighed. Not far from the balcony, a woman looked at the roadside everything coldly smiled, eyes disdain and contempt. Dolly fight with me, you are still too young! Le clenched her fist in her hand, and her gaze was very bitter. Brayden sent people to follow him every day, really do not feel tired? The actual fact is that you can find a lot more than just a few of the most popr and popr items on the market. One by one, they are just fooling around! The woman turned around and walked into the living room. Hey Brayden, Im due for a pregnancy test, when are you free, apany me to the hospital Le pouted while chewing hawthorn chips. Chapter 1179 You should apologize to me This stinking woman, what is she up to again? Braydens eyes were full of revulsion. Im not avable, Im busy with business in thepany. Saying that, the man simply hung up the phone. Damn it! How dare you ignore her like that! She was a pregnant woman! Le viciously threw the phone to the ground, and a cold light shed in her eyes. It is said that pregnant women should adjust their mindset and try not to let themselves get angry, otherwise it will move the fetus, no, Le is lying on her bed again and tossing and turning. Maybe she should talk to that bitch Dolly! She knew that woman too well, soft-hearted, kind and generous. This time, that bitch will let go! Ding Ding Ding Dolly looked at the caller ID and hung up straight away. Today was a special day off for Jayden, and she didnt want to ruin her good mood because of someone. Le continued to dial. Probably because she was really annoyed by her, finally, Dolly still picked up the phone. What do you want to do? Dolly asked coldly. What good coulde from calling her so endlessly? I want to meet with you. Le gritted her teeth. Whats there to meet? Want to talk about what? Being pregnant with Braydens baby? Dolly sneered and said unpleasantly, Say what you want on the phone, Im busy. What busy? She didnt go to work today, but she still looks like a busy person, what a hypocrite! She should be afraid to face herself! Le coldly hummed, and a cunning arc was hooked at the corner of her mouth. Its about the three of us, I think, its necessary to talk about it. Good. Dolly hung up the phone straight away. She but wanted to see what this woman was up to again. Maybe, it was time to talk it out. What, Dolly went to Les? A chill shed in Braydens eyes. Could this woman be hurt? That Le is not a good fighter, and she will never easily give up the opportunity thates her way. Big brother, sister-inw is fine. Leon hurriedly said. Find out what these two women are doing now and where they are. Saying that, Brayden hung up the phone directly. In the western restaurant, there were two women with unusual expressions sitting in the corner, and anyone with a discerning eye could see that these two people were on opposite sides. Say, what is it. Dolly took a sip of coffee. What else could it be, of course it was the matter of getting her and Brayden divorced. Dolly, because we used to be very good friends, this time let Brayden and I go, okay? Le put on a pathetic look. Instantly, Dolly was stunned. Who should leave who alone? Wasnt she the one who had been tangled up? She stole her husband and got pregnant, isnt this a third party act? How could she have the guts to say such shameless words! Le, the matter between you and Brayden, you two solve it by yourselves, it has nothing to do with me. After saying that, Dolly turned around and was about to leave. Suddenly, Le a force, tightly grabbed the womans hand, threw her directly on the sofa, coldly looked at her, the momentum is a little forced. Dolly, it was you who stole my Brayden in the first ce, now its only right to give him back to me! Le yelled, pointing at the womans nose. Instantly, people around them were looking at them, with questioning and contempt in their eyes. At this moment, Le haspletely ignored the eyes of the people next to her. Today, her purpose is to convince this bitch in front of her to divorce Brayden, no matter what method she uses. Le, what the hell are you afraid of, Brayden is a responsible man, he will be responsible for you, now you repeatedlye to me, let me divorce him in the end what are you trying to do! Dolly spoke harshly. Of course, the man can return to his side as soon as possible. Le tightly clenched her fist in her hand, her gaze was very fierce. Bitch, you still refuse to divorce, right? Braydens person, I know very well, but you are a knot in his heart! At once, Dollyughed. So what? Hes still seeing someone else! Staying up until dark, Le didnt let her leave. Ding ding ding Dolly rushed to pick up the phone. Dolly, why arent you back yet? They said you didnt show up for work today. There was a hint of worry in Mrs. Knights tone. Maam, Im still out there, Ill be back in a minute, dont worry. Dolly hurriedly replied. That Mrs. Knight looked like she wanted to say something but didnt. Brayden has a fever, do you want toe back and take care of him? Sick? This man, how always can not take care of himself! Dollys eyes sh a trace of sadness. But looking at the woman in front of her, she was a little embarrassed. Lets talk about it when I get back, madam, I have something to do now, Ill hang up first. Saying that, Dolly directly hung up the phone. But at this time, Les phone never rang. Perhaps, in this world, there is really no one who really cares about her. Its ridiculous to think that for Brayden, she was abandoned by her family and came out to fight alone, but the result is such a dead look, so easy to get pregnant, but its not Braydens child. Is there anything else? Im going home. Dolly took a sip of her coffee. After all this time, she didnt know exactly what purpose this Le had been stopping herself here for, but she knew for sure it had to be something bad. Dolly, after all this time, dont you have any apologies at all? Le looked fiercely at the woman in front of her. Instantly, Dolly was blinded. What had she done wrong? Why should she apologize? The one who should apologize should be her! Im right, Ill leave now if theres nothing else. Saying that, Dolly directly left. Dolly, if you dare to leave here without my consent, you will regret it. Le said coldly, taking a sip of coffee. The woman paused for a moment and left straight away.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. But just outside the door, the danger came. It turned out that Le had been stalling for time until the brothers under hermand arrived. They all had previous assignments, so they could only get here when it was dark. Yo, whos this, pretty girl all by herself. A man suddenly appeared in front of Dolly. I dont know you, sorry. Dolly pushed the mans arm away and wanted to leave. Do not ah, this night, how unsafe ah, or brother to take you home,e, do not be afraid. Said a man directly on her waist, head down to smell her body fragrance. Le, behind her back, looked ruthlessly at what was in front of her. Dolly, today you are nted. Chapter 1180 Serial Framing What do you want to do? Dolly looked fiercely at the woman in front of her. Several men surrounded her in a deadly manner, leaving no gaps. What do you mean do, its not just to have some fun with you. A man hooked her chin directly and yfully with a bad smile. Could things be so coincidental? Dolly turned to look inside at Le, who was sipping her coffee and looking like she had nothing better to do. Who are you, sent by Le? Dolly asked coldly. The man in front of her froze for a moment, then regained the expression on his face and gradually approached the woman, a cold glint in his eyes. Let you y, dont be so nonsense, what Le, we dont know each other. The man spoke fiercely, his face full of disdain. The mans expression just now had already told her the answer, the mastermind behind the scene was Le, yes. What a cruel woman, even at thisst moment, she is not willing to let herself go! I have no grudge against you, I also always do not like to cause trouble, I am a woman, but I tell you, I am a person who never offend me I do not offend, if people offend me, I will offend, if you move today, I guarantee that tomorrow Braydens people will directly find your home, of course, you can also not believe. Dolly deliberately pretended to be very calm. This should be thest time she protects herself in the name of Brayden, right? At once, several men in front of you look at me and I look at you, a look of indecision. Braydens name who has not heard of, the mall to rebuke the wind, killing the character, but Les instructions, is the same as the bosss orders A few men were a little embarrassed. How long will you guys think? If I go backte, Brayden will immediately send out all personnel to find me, do not believe us to walk and see. Dolly spoke bluntly. Brother, it is better to let her go, do not get into any trouble, sister-inw side we deal with it, but if it really offends Brayden, it is equivalent to lose half a life ah. A young older boy ran to the slightly older man and hurriedly said. A few of the men next to him, frowning slightly, fell into contemtion. Mrs. Kirnd, its like this, just now we got the wrong person and took you for a thief, please forgive us, so in order to make amends to you well send you home. The older man suddenly said. Instantly, Dolly sighed with relief. It seems that Brayden is still very reputable. No, I can go back by myself. Dont worry, I wont tell anyone about todays incident. Saying that, Dolly was about to leave. Looking at everything outside the door, Le felt more and more wrong, she asked those men to take Dolly away and beat her up, or throw her into the sea to feed the fish, howe now it seems that Dollys aura seems to directly overwhelm them? Whats going on? Le hurriedly got up and walked to the door. Damn it, what kind of trick is that Dolly ying again! Just as she went out, suddenly, the woman was nowhere to be seen. Wheres Dolly? Le shouted fiercely. Sister-inw, that woman is not feeling well, looks like shes in pain, went to the hospital. A man covered up. What the hell are you guys doing! Le looked at them viciously, with a biting look. At this moment, Dolly hurriedly got into a taxi ah and drove directly to the small mountain vige. Miss, are you all right? Do you need to call the police? Just look at several men surrounding you. The driver suddenly said. No need, its okay, lets go. Dolly gasped. Finally, we got out! This Le, really can do anything! Ding ding ding Hey, Dolly where are you? Why arent you home yet? Jaydens voice was worried. Im on my way, Ill be home soon. Dolly hurriedly replied. But how did she know that one of the drivers in front of her was also Les man? Le knew that a few of the yellow-haired mans men were unreliable, and each one had less guts than a mouse, so she also left a backstab. Dolly leaned back, closed her eyes, and tried to rest for a while. The driver in front drove the car, with a yful curve at the corner of his mouth. Probably feeling that the drive was a bit long, Dolly suddenly opened her eyes and looked around. Strange, howe were not home yet? Frowned slightly and looked out the window. No good, this is not the way home! Instantly, a sh of fear passed through Dollys eyes. Who the hell is this driver, he is Les man? How much did she hate herself, to set herself up in a row! No, the driver must not find out that he had clearly understood his purpose. The woman clenched her fist in her hand as her brain raced. Master, can you stop the car for a moment? I want to go to the bathroom. Dolly suddenly said. Instantly, a cold light shed in the drivers eyes. Could it be that she had found something? Miss, were almost there, youd better go when you get home, on this road, theres no bathroom either. The driver deliberately said, with a hint of cold in his tone. Ouch master, no, I really have a stomachache. Dolly covered her stomach and pretended to be in pain. Why is it so nosy! The driver mmed the steering wheel fiercely. If the woman in the back seat is not brought to the destination, he will not get the money! Miss, or you hold on a little longer, soon we will arrive, I drive faster. The driver hurriedly said, with a slight anxiety in his eyes. I cant, master, Im afraid I cant hold back Dolly was half lying in the back seat. Finally, the driver still stopped. Hurry up, add money! The driver looked ruthlessly at the woman in front of him. Dolly looked around and rushed into a bathroom next to her. Pulling out her cell phone, the woman dialed straight through. Hey Jayden,e pick me up, hurry up the woman lowered her voice and hurriedly spoke. What? Youve been abducted? Where are you, phone on location, hurry up! Jayden yelled. Now he was about to go crazy.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Come on, hurry up ande out! The driver knocked hard on the door outside, his voice extremely bitter. Okay,e out immediately! Dolly directly opened the positioning in her hand. Ding ding ding The phone suddenly rang. It was Brayden! Come out! If you donte out, Im going to break in! The driver yelled after hearing the ringing of the phone in the bathroom. Its over, its over, its really over this time. Dolly slowly got up and walked out of the bathroom with a face full of embarrassment. Chapter 1181 Catching up on old times Leon originally followed Dolly, responsible for protecting her, but then was called back by a phone call from Brayden, so naturally he did not know what Dolly was actually going through at this time. p! A p, fiercely hit Dollys face, instantly, the womans eyes were red, fiercely looking at the driver in front of her. How dare you call! Said the driver, kicking her again. What else? Dollyughed coldly. At this moment, she was probably blinded by the beating and no longer had any expectation. You were sent by Le, right? How much did she give you? A million? Two million? Dolly said loudly. The driver didnt say anything and pulled Dolly directly towards the car. Thud! A careless woman fell directly to the ground, and soon her knee was injured, bleeding out. dolly held her knee, in pain. You get up, quick! The driver yelled coldly. At this point, she was like a rebellious child, the more the driver told her to do, the more she resisted, not caring what the man in front of her did to her. This was the first time that Dolly was so rigid. Fuck, get up! The driver yanked her arm fiercely. Perhaps the man sensed the womans resistance on the ground and directly squatted down to pick Dolly up. Dolly! Suddenly, a familiar voice came over. The womans mouth hooked up a smile of relief at the corners, he finally came. Stop right there! Jayden shouted fiercely, pointing at the driver who was not far away. Instantly, the driver panicked. You put me down, and I promise you theres nothing wrong with you. The woman spoke coldly. And, who sent you? The driver hesitated, but put the woman down and ran straight to the car, just before he could start it, Jayden had already gotten in. Who ordered you? Jayden choked the ouw driver fiercely. Wait a minute, it was a woman. The driver replied slowly. What was the name? Dolly asked hurriedly. I dont know her name, she just offered a lot of money, and she just wanted me to take her somewhere. The driver pointed at Dolly. Jayden looked at the man in front of him suspiciously. What I said is true. Snap! The driver took advantage of Jaydens inattention and gave him a direct punch, at which point he stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Jayden! shouted Dolly. The man clutched his head, only to feel a blur in front of his eyes. Jayden tried to calm himself down, but his body wouldnt listen and he fell backwards and forwards.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Is everything okay? How is it? The woman rushed to support him. Dolly? The man passed out straight away. When Jayden woke up, it was noon the next day, and Dolly was lying on the edge of the bed, looking tired and haggard. The man in the hospital bed gently stroked her hair, the corners of his mouth curved in satisfaction, she was fine. Perhaps sensing the mans movement, Dolly slowly opened her eyes. Awake, Ill go get you some water to drink. The woman got up. Suddenly, Jayden a force, tightly grabbed her hand, not let her go. Im not thirsty, dont you go. A word that sounded so powerful to Dolly. The woman slowly sat down and stared at the man in front of her, with a hint of intolerance in her eyes. Yesterday, it was really troublesome for you, and caused you to be beaten up, fortunately nothing serious happened, otherwise I dont know how to face you in this life. The woman looked at him guiltily. He wished he had made a big deal so that this woman would remember him for the rest of her life. Its okay, dont worry, no one will bully you with me. Jaydens voice was a little hoarse. If it is said that in this world, the person one loves most is Brayden, then this man in front of him should be the person one cherishes most. He has changed a lot and is more mature than before. How are you and Brayden really doing? The man spoke slowly. What else can you do? The final oue was just a divorce. She had already thought that as soon as the divorce was finalized, she would let Brayden move out of Mrs. Knights house and never see each other again. Dolly, maybe things arent what we thought they were. I really didnt want you to be with him before, I like you, but now I think youre only happy when youre with him. Maybe, we misunderstood him. Jayden whispered. There are some things that he has already looked away from, just because of thest time Dolly had a car ident, he has a stigma in his heart. A cold light shed in Dollys eyes. The truth is in front of us, the baby is in Les belly, where is the misunderstanding of him? I know youre doing it for my own good, but Jayden, some things are really out of our hands. The woman replied softly. There are times when one must resign oneself to fate. Gods arrangement, never the cause, just sometimes many people have not found that so-called underlying truth. Isnt that how life is? Every day is full of surprises, either this good or that bad, and over time, will not be surprised at those shocking things. Hearing the phone ring Dolly looked at the caller ID and hung up directly. The man in the hospital bed looked at her, a look of desire to speak but still look. Forget it, let her go! The man turned his face away and looked out the window. Still havent found it? In the office, Brayden growled coldly, his eyes were a wave of anger. Big brother, take it easy, sister-inw will be fine. Leon rushed tofort. Mr. Kirnd. Suddenly, a man barged into the office with an anxious look. Yesterday the wife seemed to be with Miss James. The man whispered, looking cautiously at Brayden in front of him. Where? Brayden hurriedly turned around and walked in front of the man who had barged into the office. In the western restaurant, the two stayed for a long time, and finally the wife left first. Le again Pop! Brayden hit a fist directly on the wall, a stream of blood flowing from the tip of his finger. Big brother, give Le a call. Leon handed him his phone directly. Hello, Brayden, the womans whispery voice had a hint of excitement. Le, what have you done with Dolly! She better be okay, or Im not done with you! The mans biting tone froze the woman on the other end of the phone for a long moment. Brayden, what are you talking about, I just had dinner with Dolly yesterday to catch up, what can I do to her Le exined feebly. Chapter 1182 Woke up Dolly, where were you yesterday, you scared us to death. Mrs. Knight whined in a low voice. Oh, I had some business yesterday. Dolly smiled awkwardly. The woman went into her room, no Brayden, and went to the bathroom kitchen, also no. Still not back? Brayden had a fever yesterday, as soon as he came home even did not eat dinner directly in bed, this morning found you are not rushed out to look for you, you better give him a call back. Mrs. Knight said indifferently. Dolly silently took out her cell phone and dialed it. Hey, lets talk and get it over with. There was a hint of loss in the womans voice. Instantly, Braydens eyes dimmed, he didnt expect the first call he received from Dolly, early in the morning, to be about this matter. Dolly, things are not what you think, give me some time, let me find out the truth. The man spoke anxiously. The womanughed coldly, what else do you need to find out after all this? Brayden, I do not want to see you, or as soon as possible. The woman hung up the phone directly. Next to her, Mrs. Knight looked at her and sighed. Love is such a torturous thing, how to do it is never perfect, especially when a third party exists. Dolly, have you really thought about it? Mrs. Knight asked in a low voice, looking carefully at the woman in front of her. She wouldnt interfere too much with Dolly and Brayden, but she didnt want the woman to regret itter either. Well, thinking about it, I want a simple life. Work in the supermarket during the day and spend time with you and Franklin at night, thats all. Mrs. Knight turned around and walked to the kitchen. There is a saying that no matter what, its good to be happy. But was Dolly really happy? She just chose a rtively easy way of life. Ding ding ding Dolly,e to the hospital, the supervisor has opened his eyes. On the phone, it was the womans excited voice. Instantly, Dollys eyes widened, filled with joy. Madam, Ill go out first! With that, she ran out of the house. In the hospital ward, several colleagues were gathered around the bed with a look of relief on their faces. Supervisor, you take good care of your health, dont worry, we will always be there. Yes, supervisor, you must get well soon. Several womenforted the woman on the bed, and instantly, clear liquid umted in the supervisors eyes. Dollys here! Suddenly, a woman shouted. The person in the hospital bed looked unusually excited. Uh The supervisor tried to say something, but couldnt say anything. Dont get excited, its okay, itsing. Dolly gently patted the supervisors shoulder, the woman then calmed down. How she wanted to tell Dolly that someone was out to get her and by any means necessary, but she couldnt say a word. This is already the greatest progress. When the supervisor was admitted to the hospital, all the doctors thought that she would never wake up again in her life. However, this was also thanks to the supervisors mother, who talked with her every day, told her stories, talked about the past, talked about the future situation, in short, she had been working hard for her daughters reawakening. Doctor, I have something to discuss with you. Dolly leaned over and whispered in the doctors ear. Step aside to talk. The woman made an inviting gesture. Heres the thing, this friend of mine became a vegetable because someone was trying to harm her, it was definitely not an ident, now that shes awake, I want you to protect her Dolly looked seriously at the attending doctor in front of her. This you still have to talk to the police, we are only responsible for the treatment, as for the rest, indeed the conditions are limited. The doctor replied shyly. No, doctor, I mean I hope your hospital can block the news that she woke up, I will talk to the police the woman exined. The supervisor woke up if exposed, perhaps there will be a second assassination, Le that woman, once ruthless, simply the devil! The women in the small mountain vige needless to say, all very righteous, know what to say, what not to say, anyway, theye to the hospital to see the supervisor is not a matter of a day or two, even if the word gets out, there will not be anything unusual. Dont worry, Dolly, we understand. Yes, the culprit must be uncovered! Several colleagues cooperated.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In order to prevent the news from leaking out, Dolly directly changed the ward for the supervisor, the topmost members ward, which is very luxurious, thanks to Jaydens rtionship. Miss Dean, I dont even know what to say, thank you so much. The supervisors mother held her hand tightly. Dollys eyes instantly dimmed. Auntie, you guys just rest assured to stay here, its fine, anything you need, a phone call will do, also, you better im to the public that you took the supervisor to the old home to recuperate, otherwise Im afraid I understand, you can rest assured. The supervisors mother said firmly. Everyone understood Dollys intentions, and it was not in vain that she had put so much effort into it. Ding ding ding Hey, Dolly, are you okay? I heard the dean say you went to the hospital. Jaydens voice was a little anxious. Oh, its fine, Ill exin it to you when I get back. The woman hung up the phone straight away. The police had already found out before that this was not an ordinary ident, only to be suppressedter by some people with backgrounds. But in this world, there are still some police officers with a sense of justice, who are not afraid of evil forces, pursuing the truth of the matter and bringing the criminals to justice. Dont worry, this is what the police should have done, as long as she is still in the hospital, we will ensure her safety Everything was ready, just waiting for the supervisor to be able to recover. She couldnt let the supervisor get hurt again. Dolly clenched her fist in her hand tightly, and a cold light shed in her eyes. There they go again? Theyre really idle, going to the hospital every other day. I dont know whats so good about that supervisor, she obviously has a bad temper, but there are still so many people who care. In the living room, Le spoke gloomily. I heard that this trip seems to be to say goodbye to that vegetative person Instantly, Les eyes revealed a sense of rm. Whats going on? The womans voice, coldly asked. Oh, its the mother of the nt person, there is not much money in her hand, want to take her to the old home to raise, in fact, so long, their family is not a very rich family, the savings should also be spent almost. Is it really just that simple? You go to the hospital to inquire, note, inquire as her rtives, be sure to dress yourself in a low profile Le arranged. Chapter 1183 She’s changed Hey, Miss Dean, someone came over to see her today and said they were her rtives. The doctor spoke cautiously. Ill be right over. Said Dolly, rushing to get up. In the hospital, nurses and doctors were busy, the corridors were overcrowded, and the faces of each patient revealed a helpless and hopeless expression. When did you get here? Dolly asked, looking seriously at the doctor in front of her. Just left not long ago, you can watch the surveince. The doctor hurriedly took her to the surveince room. The doctors and police she had found were people she trusted, so naturally she trusted them not to reveal things they shouldnt. After staring at the screen for a long time, Dolly didnt recognize who the person was, and she was pretty sure that she didnt. Looks like she found someone new again! A cold glint appeared in the womans eyes. Les favorite thing to do was to use someone only once. What a cunning woman! Dolly clenched her fist in her hand and her gaze was biting. Maybe the next person who shows up wont be him! Good, doctor, its been a hard time for you. The woman gently patted his shoulder. Its okay, Im quite able to cooperate with you. The doctor smiled kindly. What did he have to be afraid of when the police were all for it? After the two exchanged a few pleasantries, Dolly walked out of the surveince room. Yo, isnt this Dolly? Suddenly, a familiar voice came over. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. She couldnt believe that it was such a coincidence that she appeared here just after the person who was looking for the supervisor had left? Why are you here? Dolly looked at her fiercely, a hint of question in her eyes. Le deliberately rubbed her stomach, with a hint of disdain and contempt in her eyes.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. What? Cant I juste to the hospital? I have toe for a pregnancy test. Dolly looked at the doctor next to her and gestured for him to leave. The man understood and walked straight to the office. She couldnt let the woman in front of her point the finger at anyone else. You do that then, Ill leave you to it. With that, Dolly turned around and was about to leave. Hey, Dolly, when exactly are you going to divorce Brayden! Les cold voice drew the attention of the patients around. Its ridiculous, the one who doesnt want to get a divorce is obviously Brayden! Instead of going to that man, she Le, Im telling you, Brayden can get a divorce whenever he has time, so the problem is not with me. Dolly didnt want to hear from her again and walked straight away. Snap! Le mmed the medicine in her hand down hard on the floor. Aigoo baby, who pissed you off again, why are you still angry? The man rushed over and asked in a low voice. Damn Dolly, how dare you do this to me! Le tightly clenched her fist in her hand, her gaze was fierce. When the man next to her saw this look, he unconsciously took a few steps back. Whats wrong with her? Who can make her so angry? The man looked at the woman suspiciously. Okay, Le, dont move your fetus, lets go, Ill take you home. The man said, holding the womans hand tightly and walked out of the hospital. Perhaps the pregnant woman, really easy to insecure, when Le from Brayden did not get a certainfort, she can only call the man beside her, the childs biological father. Ill do anything for you, youre not very convenient now, its better to move less. The man said with concern. Suddenly, Le leaned her head directly on his shoulder, and a trace of sadness shed in her eyes. Instantly, the man was stunned, then recovered the expression on his face. In fact, Le wants a life, but also has a loving husband, a cute child, work during the day, love at night, so on and so forth, but she firmly that husband must be Brayden. Instead of saying she loved Brayden, she said she didnt want Dolly to steal that man away from her, and she had more in mind than revenge. She must take Brayden away from Dollys hands! Im tired. The woman muttered. This is the first time, the man heard Le say such negative words, at once, the mans eyes have a little heartache. She is also just a woman, also need a mans protection and love. Le, would you like to have a real family? The man cupped her face and asked seriously. How can you not want to? Who wouldnt want to have a happy and fulfilling family? What are you trying to say? Le asked in a low voice. I mean, if you want, we can Im tired and want to take a nap. The woman interrupted him directly. So, she was still unwilling. He really did not understand what this woman was clinging to, Brayden did not love her, but she still wanted to forcefully bolt that man, and even deliberately create some misunderstandings. The most important thing is that you have to be able to get a good idea of what youre doing. Maybe she cant see herself. The man looked away from the window with a hint of sadness in his eyes. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The manughed coldly. Ding ding ding Dolly looked at the caller ID and immediately picked up the phone. You help me clean my office, Ill be back tomorrow. Jayden whispered. You take a few days off, theres nothing major in the supermarket. The woman muttered. Im fine, dont forget, Im a doctor myself Jayden rushed to say. After so many days of idleness, he really felt some boredom, it is better to go back to the supermarket to find something to do and chat with those employees. Okay, I got it. Dolly hung up the phone directly. Since the Le incident, she is like a different person, doing things thunderously and cleanly. Perhaps it was because she had been hit and wanted to immerse herself in her work and forget about the hurt. Hey, have you noticed that Dolly has changed recently. Well, silent, not smiling, all day only know work. Is that Brayden bullying her again? Several women were staring at Dolly not far away, muttering, their eyested with worry. That, everyone has been working hardtely, so today is my treat! Bear with me for ten more minutes, well be off soon! Dolly suddenly shouted. Instantly, the supermarket was abuzz. Hey, Dolly, whats for dinner tonight? I want to eat hot pot! I want to eat fish in a fragrant pot! Chapter 1184 treats Dolly, whats wrong with youtely, you dont seem to be in a good mood. Suddenly, a woman said. Instantly, several colleagues next to her stared at her, and the woman felt that the atmosphere was not right and immediately shut her mouth. Come on, eat more ah, dont waste it. Yes, yes, eat vegetables eat vegetables The atmosphere instantly eased a lot. Let me exin. Dolly suddenly said. At once, the air was quiet, and the eyes of her colleagues looked at her in unison, with a hint of worry in their eyes. I may be getting a divorce. The woman continued to say with great care. The silence around the room was terrible, and no one knew how to take up the topic. A few people sighed, a look of pity on their faces, and a couple of people had a burst of anger, clenching their fists in their hands. Dolly, is Brayden bullying you, you tell us, well help you. Yes, lets clean him up, dont you be afraid, besides, you look so pretty, and there is no shortage of men DONG! The door in the box was opened and a handsome man came in. Yo, whats the situation ah Zhao supervisor, how to invite guests to dinner without me ah, you are too entric, right. A familiar voice reached everyones ears. At once, the box was boiling. Although Jayden had just arrived at the supermarket for a short time, his personality and face value had conquered all the employees. Yo, Jayden is here, hurry up, we just started. Boss, you sit here Oops, what are you grabbing, you are already married, okay Instantly, the box was extremely lively. jayden looked at Dolly next to him and slowly walked to sit down next to her. Aigoo, so our Dolly is so popr. Several colleagues began to gossip. Come on, boss, lets toast you for your heroic act of saving Dolly earlier Throughout the evening, everyone was happy, either discussing whose children didnt like school, or talking about which recent TV series looked good and which male celebrity looked good Looking at the scene in front of her, Dollys mouth curled up at the corners with a curve of satisfaction. She likes this feeling, when working, everyone is very serious, very hard, when off duty, everyone is like a family and peace, dinner and chat. The woman wiped her mouth and walked out of the box. Hey, whats wrong? Jayden gently tapped the woman on the shoulder. Dolly raised her head and looked at the dark night sky, her eyes a little misty. Jayden, do you think I really want to divorce Brayden? The woman was a little confused. Love for so many years, now suddenly give up, will not be some pity? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The fact that feelings can be so fragile, a single thought can end years of love. Dolly, Jayden turned the womans body and looked at her squarely. No matter what, just be happy, but dont do anything youll regret, and if you ever need me, Ill always be there for you. Jayden looked seriously at the somewhat intoxicated woman in front of him. Le is pregnant, its Braydens baby, that baby cant be born without a father, no Dolly muttered. She was a kind woman, thats why she was so forgiving of that Le. jayden sighed. Uh Suddenly, the woman stumbled and flung herself directly into the mans arms. Brayden, murmured Dolly. Dolly? Jayden gently shook the womans arm. A gust of wind blew through, cold, and the man rushed to put his arms around the woman, trying to give her a little warmth. But the scene in front of him was all seen by Brayden, who was not far away. Brayden clenched his fist in his hand, his gaze was biting, his aura was verypelling. The actual divorce is so urgent, what is it for, the child in Les belly? Or that Jayden! He came home with a tired body to find Dolly, only to see such a surprising image! Braydens eyes shed a cold light, then turned around and walked straight away. Uh, did I fall asleep? Dolly suddenly woke up and rubbed her eyes, her voice a little haggard. Let me take you home. Jayden gently stroked the womans hair. Where are they, are they all gone? Dolly rushed into the box. Dolly, here they are, well leave you guys alone if we go first! Downstairs, a woman shouted. Dolly rushed to the balcony, and it turned out that they had already gone downstairs. Dolly nced at them and deliberately pretended to be unhappy. Gee you just dont be angry, you continue to sleep in Jaydens arms, we really go, bye! Saying that, several women took each others arms and left. Instantly, Dolly felt a little embarrassed. Maybe she was really drunk just now and actually fell asleep, still in Jaydens arms. Dad, youre back. Franklin shouted excitedly and jumped directly into Braydens arms. But the man ducked and walked directly into the room, Franklin, Daddy is a little tired today, so Ill y with you some other time. Mrs. Knight next to him was surprised, the Brayden in the past had never been so cold to Franklin, what was wrong with him today?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Your office, Ive already cleaned it. At the door, Dolly whispered. Good. Jayden was a little embarrassed. That, thank you for today. The woman was a little embarrassed. Of course he understood what she meant by that, just thinking about that image just now, plus a few colleagues blind coaxing, its strange that he didnt want something. After saying goodbye to Jayden, the woman walked straight into the house. Franklin, why are you still awake? Dolly picked up the child straight away. Mom, where have you been? Why did youe back sote? Whispering to you, Dad seems to be in a bad mood, Franklin whispered in the womans ear. Instantly, Dollys eyes dimmed. Franklin, hurry up and go to bed, you have to go to school tomorrow, Dolly, on the table is Braydens medicine, dont forget to take it to him. After saying that, Mrs. Knight directly took the childs hand and walked into the room. Dolly was a little hesitant to mention the divorce to him. I heard from madam that you have a fever recently. The woman said as soon as she entered the room. The man lying on the bed did not react at all. Is he asleep? The woman walked slowly to the bedside. Brayden , Dolly patted the mans arm gently. The man still did not move. Dolly ced her hand on Braydens forehead and was instantly blinded. Brayden, wake up, quick, take some medicine and go back to sleep. The woman panicked. This stinking man, howe he doesnt take his medicine when he has a high fever! Chapter 1185 Franklin’s speech Dolly, the man murmured, scooping the woman right into his arms. Im in, take your medicine first. Dolly gently stroked the mans hair. Dont leave me. The man buried his head into the womans corbone. Instantly, Dollys heart softened. Who wanted to leave him? It was just a matter of necessity. The next day, the sun shone early through the window to the ground, warm, the man in the bed held the woman tightly, a very sweet sleep. Brayden slowly opened his eyes and looked at Dolly in front of him, somewhat disoriented. Sost night was not a dream. The mans mouth at the corners of a curve of satisfaction. Er rolled over and rubbed his eyes, it was already dawn. Youre awake, have some porridge and some medicer. Dolly whispered and walked to the bathroom. The two were actually still awkward, just pretending to be calm with each other. Franklin went to school after eating, Mrs. Knight went to the garden after eating, and Dolly finally took a piece of bread and left. In the small dining room, Brayden was left alone, a little lonely. She must not have forgiven herself. brayden thought of this eyes dimmed. No! Brayden suddenly thought of something, his eyes were a piece of anger. Last night, she was clearly with that Jayden, and the two were hugging. Instantly, the man was on fire! Everything is true, he is not dreaming! Dolly, hows it going? Suddenly, a colleague slowly walked over and looked at her gossipingly. Dolly looked at the woman in front of her suspiciously. Aigoo you are still shy with us ah really, we are all women, we all understand. The woman gently patted her shoulder. The more Dolly listened, the more confused she became. Hey, what the hell are you talking about, I didnt understand a thing. The woman froze for a moment, then regained the expression on her face. No, didnt Jayden drive you homest night? The woman asked curiously. Yeah. Dolly nodded. No. So it was you who sent him back again? What else? Couldnt keep him overnight, could she? She wasnt that open, and besides, she and Jayden were just friends. No, Dolly, your head is not stupid, Jayden so good man, you do not take advantage of the woman instantly angry. I say you just dont worry about it, weve all said it before, its no use. Yeah, its better to work well. A few women next to her blindly coaxed. What are you guys talking about. Suddenly, a familiar voice came over. What else can I say? Of course its about your lifes work. A woman joked. At once, Jayden blushed. There were only a few employees in the supermarket, so Jayden naturally did not really treat them as employees. They were more suited to be treated as friends. I, ah, still early. The manughed to ease the embarrassment. Hey, Jayden, what kind of girl do you like? Ill introduce you to one. Yeah. Several womenughed out loud. Jayden looked over at Dolly next to him, who was concentrating on her papers and didnt seem to hear the sounds around her. Pop! Suddenly, the door in the supermarket was viciously pushed open.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Everyones eyes looked at the door in unison. Dolly frowned slightly. Dolly, Brayden said as he slowly walked over to the woman. Yo, whos this, whats he doing in this little supermarket of ours? Thats right, what a pest, eating from the bowl and looking at the pot. A few people next to him were talking about the wind. Thepanys IQ was so high that it didnt know that they were talking about themselves. What did youe to see me about? Dolly looked suspiciously at the man in front of her. Somethings happened to Franklin. Brayden leaned over and whispered in the womans ear. What? How could this happen! Dolly ran straight out of the supermarket. Behind her, a worry leaked from several pairs of curious eyes. Whats going on? In the car, Dolly asked fiercely. Brayden didnt know what was going on either; he had just taken a call from Franklins homeroom teacher. Soon, the car pulled up in front of the school. Hello, is this Franklins father and mother? Suddenly, a beautiful young female teacher came over and asked. Yes, I am the childs mother, he is the father, my son how is he now? Dolly grabbed the teachers arm tightly and was very excited. You take it easy, you can see the child in a moment, your son is excellent. The teacher smiled faintly and left straight away. Whats going on here? The child is in trouble, the parents are here, and the teacher is still acting like hes in love. Dear teachers, students, hello, I am Franklin, todays speech is entitled My Dad and Mom This is Franklins voice! Dolly hurriedly turned around and looked for the voice. Mrs. Kirnd, your son is really good, he is the first and only one to use his father and mother as the topic of his speech , the ss teacher muttered next to her. Instantly, the womans eyes moistened. Next to her, Brayden held Dolly tightly, trying to give her somefort. Some people say that two people who have been together for a long time will inevitably have arguments, and yes, my father and mother have also quarreled, but they are strange, each time less than three minutes to make up, but this time, it has been two whole days, and they have not gotten back together Said Franklins eyes suddenly dimmed. Soon, the childs speech ended and the stage apuded. Finally, I thank my dad and mom for giving me selfless love and tolerance, and I hope they can make up soon! Then, Franklin bowed deeply in the direction of Dolly and Brayden. Finally, Dolly could not hold back any longer, and directly hugged Brayden and cried. Okay, Dolly, get a grip on yourself, its school. The man patted her shoulder gently andfortingly. Mom, Dad. Franklin came right up to them as soon as he got off the stage. Forgive me for calling you here in an inappropriate way. Franklin lowered his head, feeling a little guilty. Silly boy, what are you talking about, youre my son, its all right. Dollys voice trembled a little as she held the child tightly in her arms. Here, Mr. Kirnd, let me take a picture of your family together. The ss teacher suddenly said. Dolly hurriedly wiped her eyes and picked up the child to look at the camera. Well, good, Franklin, the picture is for you, and one day if dad and mom fight again, you can show the picture to them. The teacher made a joke. Instantly, Brayden and Dollyughed. Chapter 1186 Can’t Change the Facts The childs actions made Dolly and Brayden feel a little guilty, not realizing that the recent state of the two people had affected Franklin. But the two peoples respective preupations remain unresolved. Brayden, I dont want to drag it out any longer. Dolly said faintly. The child side, we hide it for the time being, when he is older the womans eyes shed a trace of sorrow. Is that how much she wants a divorce? And then go to that Jayden? Brayden clenched his fist in his hand, his gaze was bitter. Dolly, tell me honestly, what is the reason you are in such a hurry to get a divorce? The man grabbed her wrist fiercely. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. What? You cant say it? Do you want me to say it for you? The man said coldly. She would like to hear what this man can say. Because Jayden, right, as soon as I divorce you, you can go back to him, right! Brayden stared at the woman in front of him with a deadly stare. Instantly, Dolly was on fire, her eyested with anger. What the hell was he thinking, was he so untrustworthy in his eyes? The woman clenched her fist tightly in her hand, her gaze a little disdainful. Brayden, youre the one who did it, and instead of looking for the cause in yourself, youre still ming others? The woman looked at Brayden coldly. What face did he have to question her rtionship with Jayden? She had made it clear from the beginning that Jayden was just a friend, and now he was using that as a talking point to doubt himself. I saw it all that day, you and he were clinging to each other, very content, do you think I dont know, Jayden has been waiting for you Brayden yelled fiercely. So what? Did she do anything wrong to him Brayden? I dont want to talk to you, when is convenient for you, lets get the license, and after the divorce, you will move out. Dolly said coldly, turned around and left straight away. The woman who has broken her heart doesnt like to be disconnected, to be disconnected to be disconnected cleanly, it is best to die and not to interact with each other, each is the best result. She does not deny that she really loves Brayden, but life is sometimes very helpless. The separation does not mean no more love, she just wants this man to Le and the child in her belly responsible. After all, the child is innocent. Hows it going? Did it go well? Jayden asked anxiously. Dolly didnt say anything, just shook her head. Jayden sighed, a little sadly, as it seemed the marriage hade to an end. Ding Ding Ding The woman looked at the caller ID and immediately picked up the phone. Dolly, are you free today, lets have dinner. Skyler whispered. Okay. The two women agreed and then just hung up. Hey, I need to go out. The woman gently tapped Jaydens shoulder. The man immediately made the gesture that it was no problem. In the cafe, Skyler sat in a corner, sipping his coffee and looking out the window at the hurried figures with a slight gloom in his eyes. Skyler, Dolly said as she walked into the cafe and saw her at first nce.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Dolly, here you are. Hows it going? Have you been feeling bettertely? Yeah, fine. Dolly, I heard something about you and Brayden, whats going on with you guys? Did it have toe to this point of divorce? Skyler looked worriedly at the woman in front of him. The woman sneered. Sure enough, she was looking for herself for this matter, I think Brayden called her, right? We cant go back anymore. Dolly replied indifferently. What kind of words are these? The two of them had survived the love between them, no matter how rough and difficult it was, so how can they give up now? Skyler looked at Dolly suspiciously, a little curious. Skyler, this matter, I am through the deliberate decision, I am tired, do not want to blindly toss, to tell you the truth, Le is pregnant with Braydens child, she has repeatedly approached me, let me and Brayden divorce. Le is a person you know, has always been ruthless, will not stop until the goal is achieved, rather than let her try to deal with me and my loved ones, rather than I take the initiative to let go, never go their own way, no one will get in the way. Dolly exined. Skyler was a little incredulous that Brayden had someone on the outside. The first time I saw him, I thought he would never touch a woman other than Dolly, let alone Le. Skyler rushed to speak. Since having a child, she has be very calm, very calm, and even then also gentle. If the baby is not his, then how can Le be so determined? And the two of them did spend that night together. Whats wrong with Brayden? Skylers face was a little embarrassed. But that Le was no slouch either, she must have done something in the middle. Dolly, lets wait, maybe the truth wille out soon. Skyler tightened his grip on the womans hand. And whats the use? Waiting for that Le to set herself up? Or to wait for her to harm the child and Mrs. Knight? She couldnt let innocent people get hurt anymore, and wasnt the superintendent a prime example of that? Dollys eyes shed a cold light. This marriage, must be divorced! No more waiting, I cant afford to wait. Saying that, the woman was about to get up. Skyler, if you find me out just for this matter, then well, I tell you, there is no room for negotiation, I have work to do first. The woman turned to leave. For a moment, her eyes were red. Skyler immediately took out his cell phone and dialed. Hey Stephen, theres something I need your help with Along the way, Dollys eyes were moist as pedestrians passing by talked about her like she was a psychopath. Hey, did that woman fall out of love? I dont know, looks sad. Hey, another woman who was dumped, its really pathetic At this point she had no time to care about other peoplesments, her mind was full of Braydens face and the divorce. Ding ding ding Hey, Dolly, are you okay? Where are you now? Jaydens voice was a little haggard. Yeah, Im on my way back. But little did she know that this man was not far behind her, watching her silently. Chapter 1187 Don’t move the fetus What? You asked me to investigate Le? Stephen looked at the woman in front of him incredulously. When did she be interested in that Le? As far as I remember, Le was not a master to be messed with. Stephen, Dolly and Brayden are getting a divorce now, and I heard its because that Le is pregnant with Braydens child, and I dont believe Skyler exined. But what does this have to do with him? At once, Stephens eyes dimmed. He had never been one to meddle in other peoples personal affairs, especially Brayden, Jaydens emotional nemesis. Skyler, lets just live our own lives, okay? Other peoples business, they will naturally solve. Stephen tightened his arms around the woman in front of him. But Dolly and Brayden were not ordinary people to her! If youre not going to find out, I will. Said Skyler, standing up and turning to leave. Fine, fine, Ill check, you dont move the fetus. Stephen really couldnt do anything about her. Dont look at her pregnancy, her temper has really be a lot milder than before, but sometimes, that stubborn temper up, is also no one can stop. Ding ding ding Le in the living room was looking at a magazine when the man next to her immediately handed her the phone. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Since the Kirnd Branch Office that she had acquired with great difficulty was returned to Brayden, she had rarely contacted this man, and now he was calling on his own initiative. This is another problem, right? The woman smiled coldly. Hello, Mr. Duncan. Le greeted with a grim smile. She didnt mind if the man just hung up the phone after hearing his voice. She couldnt wait for that! Stephen held back his emotions after hearing the abnormality in his tone. Miss James, when is it convenient for us to have a meal together. Stephen said straightforwardly. The truth of the matter is that we have to meet to know the truth. Yoo-hoo, Mr. Duncan, how do you have time to invite me to dinner ah, when I used to go to your office, that is busy ah, recently not very convenient health, sorry ah. The woman said in a low voice, with a hint of disdain in her tone. Stephens eyes instantly dimmed. Oh, so its like that, I was thinking theres a project to cooperate with Miss James over here, since youre not convenient, then forget it. Saying that, Stephen was about to hang up the phone. All is Le after returning from abroad, individuals be very hard work, the mall is even more decisive, no less than a man. He really couldnt figure out what could make a woman change so much in such a short period of time. You mean the project? A bright light shed in Les eyes. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. The woman said in a low voice. The words have been said to this point, if Stephen still pursue her just do not want to eat with their own words, then it seems too petty. Okay. After the two people exchanged a few pleasantries, they hung up the phone. The stocks Le had bought recently had fallen again and again, and the returns from the projects she was working on were not great, so she had to do a few more projects to keep her money in the bank. Le, who was that just now? The man next to her asked in a low voice. Oh, a business partner. The woman replied indifferently. It could be that the woman was really unwell recently, the man had been staying at Les house to take care of her, and it was not disliked by her. She didnt like to hire a maid because she didnt trust anyone easily. Hey, Im going outter, dont forget to lock the door when you leave. Le instructed. Well? Skyler looked at the man in front of her expectantly. Dont worry, Le is not the woman who only eats and drinks now, its best to use the project to attract her. Stephen tightly swept Skyler into his arms.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Are you relieved now? The man gently stroked her hair. Relieved, Stephen had never let her down in anything he did. Long time no see, Miss James, the man sipped his coffee in the cafe. Long time no see, Mr. Duncan, Le deliberately touched her belly. Youre pregnant, congrattions. Stephen said deliberately. The woman deliberately pouted, then resumed the expression on her face. Its just a pity that theres no father. Le deliberately said. Its better to end this topic quickly, otherwise this woman is going to make problems again. Thats true, how can there be no father, here, Miss James, this is the project contract book, you read it first. Stephen directly ced the document in front of the woman. Talking business well, naturally, with some sincerity, or be this woman know through, it will be half the effort. Mr. Duncan is very bold ah. Le looked at the document and said. Its not right to be so generous. When did he, Stephen, look up to her, Le, to give her such a big project, to cooperate with her. What do you think? What do you think? Stephen asked. He was confident that this woman would sign this contract. But anyone who could do business would never give up this opportunity. Mr. Duncan, I have a question, why did you choose me? You know, there must be manypanies in the country that want to work with you. Le cautiously looked at the man in front of her and raised her guard. As expected, she was careful. stephen sneered a little. I think Miss James should know very well that we have cooperated with domesticpanies, almost all of them, but our purpose now is to open the international door to the world, I know Miss James has a goodpany abroad, although the scale is a little small, but I believe that one day it will grow Stephen covered up. If it wasnt for Skylers request, who would have thought of working with her? For people who are ruthless, do things by any means, has long vited the rules of the mall. This kind of woman, it is better to contact less. So thats how it is, but Mr. Duncan is really the right person, I know manyrgepanies abroad Stephen on the other side snorted coldly. She really thought she was in need of her. Okay, Miss James if you think its okay, we can negotiate again What else do you need to negotiate? That would be fine. Le looked at the man in front of her in confusion, somewhat puzzled. Heres the thing, this contract is just the initial proposal, the final Stephen said lustily. Chapter 1188 Checking the truth again Stephens aim is to get more in touch with Le through the cooperation project so that he can learn more about the truth. However, he did not know that this woman was much smarter than he thought. Big brother, a very strange thing happened recently, Jayden actually worked with Le on a project together. Leon spoke cautiously. Brayden suddenly stopped writing and looked out the window. It should be Skylers idea, right? Its okay, you go ahead and get out. The man waved his hand. For him and Dolly, Skyler had gone to some trouble. Ding ding ding It was him? How could it be? At once, Braydens eyes dimmed. Mr. Kirnd, I have something I want to talk to you about. Okay, Ill be right over, you dont have toe out. Brayden hung up the phone straight away and walked out of the office. Soon, the car pulled up in front of the clinic. Whats wrong? Brayden looked anxiously at the man in front of him. The green-haired boy was a little hesitant and a little helpless. He admitted that Brayden was a good man, decent and righteous, and Dolly was kind and generous, the two were a match made in heaven, but he just couldnt understand why the man in front of him was entangled with that ruthless Le. Mr. Kirnd, Ive heard more or less about you, and I just want to tell you some facts. The green-haired boy looked at him seriously. Brayden looked at the man in front of him suspiciously, a little curious. Le, a woman who was once my bosss beloved, used him to deal with Dolly, and then failed, so she instigated me to work for her, and I refused. It is said that the boss has been hospitalized for such a long time, receiving such a long time of treatment, the body should have recovered, but now there is no movement at all, the answer can only be one, that is, that Le must have used some means to control the boss and the brothers under his hand the green-haired boy exined. This story, he knows some, but the green-haired boyter said something, he really did not think, may be too many things in thepany recently had no time to care. So I hope you can deliberate carefully before making a decision, Dolly is a good woman. The green-haired boy gently patted his shoulder. By all ounts, Brayden had been kind to him, and he didnt want to watch the man do something wrong. Although he had never experienced a rtionship, he had seen the boss in pain, helpless, and understood the pain of losing someone he loved. I know, dont worry, I will find out the truth of the matter, as for Le actually I dont know if that child in my stomach is mine or not, after all, I was really drunk that night. Braydens eyes dimmed. What a silly man! Where is the strength to do something like that when youre drunk? The green-haired boy slowly walked up to Brayden and looked at him seriously. Mr. Kirnd, if youre really not sure, you can do a test.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. What kind of words are these? Brayden looked at the green-haired boy in front of him, unsure. As far as I know, a drunk man is not strong enough to do anything to a woman that he shouldnt do, so you can get drunk again the green-haired boy said seriously. Although it is a very stupid and incredible method, but Brayden sounded very helpful. Brayden, what do you think? Instantly, Braydens eyes lit up. It was so dumb, why hadnt he thought of this? This is the easiest way, and the fastest way, and the surveince in the bar, before you left and after you left, all of these need to be investigated Brayden then remembered that he had neglected many details. Its really worthy of the society! After the two exchanged a few pleasantries, the man left the clinic directly. The green-haired boys wounds had long since healed, but only because Le had been looking for him and wanted to silence him, thats why he stayed at the clinic. The doctor was also very reasonable and just gave him a small errand. Hey Leon, transfer the surveince, its the surveince in the bar I went to before Brayden said as he walked along. At once, Leon was baffled. Not already transferred out to see it? The top is indeed Le assisted the big brother into the room ah. Okay, I got it. Leon hung up the phone directly. He believed Brayden did everything. Brayden, this is the surveince of that day, you can look at it. Braydens eyes eyes were staring straight at theputer screen, afraid of missing something. He just couldnt believe that he wouldnt be able to find anything broken in this video. Huh, not right, big brother, it feels so strange in this paragraph. Leon suddenly said. Brayden also felt it. Go back and rey. The man said coldly. Thest time they saw the video, it was only a pre-segment from when Brayden walked into the bar to when he was helped into the room by Le, and what came after that, he didnt watch at all. At the green-haired kids reminder, Brayden suddenly remembered that maybe there was another person who entered that room after he left that day. Whats going on? Brayden asked harshly. Mr. Kirnd, this video, it seems to have been cut. The chief whispered. Sure enough, there was a break! Dang! Brayden a fist, hit the wall heavily, instantly, a stream of blood flowed from the fingertips. Le didnt expect you to be so cautious! The mans eyes revealed a cold light. There were so many people going in and out of the bar that day, there was no way to check them one by one! Big brother, what should we do? Leon hurriedly asked. See which one the video recovery footage is. Brayden hurried back to theputer screen and continued to stare at it with dead eyes. It was the first part of Le walking out of the room, and before she left, the woman smiled at the camera and made a victory gesture. Damn it! Braydens mind pulsed with irritation. Mr. Kirnd, or this way, I put together all the surveince of that night, with an approximate time period, perhaps it will be easier to find, just in case that person stayed in the bar until someone called him he went over, in this case, it will take a long time indeed to find. The person in charge said in a low voice. Yes, Le so treacherous people, will certainly use unusual methods to summon the person who may exist. Just Brayden really cant figure out how Le became so sophisticated, even some details are very thoughtful. Is it really just because of a trip abroad to ept a higher mind? Ding ding ding Hey Brayden, where are you now, are you free tonight? Lets have dinner together. Le said in a petnt voice. Chapter 1189 Scars The meal, or the meal, Braydens mouth curved up at the corners with a yful curve. Good. The man hung up the phone straight away. In an instant, Le perked up. She hadnt heard wrong, had she, that Brayden had agreed to have dinner with her? Did Dolly really ask him for a divorce? The woman sneered, her gaze was biting. Dolly, so your charm is just like this, in the end, Brayden still obediently returned to my side? Le looked out the window, clenching her fist in her hand, her aura was verypelling. The man next to her looked at the womans happy appearance and felt a sense of loss. He knew that it must be Brayden had agreed to her request. In this world, only Brayden can make her so happy, right? The man sighed. After all, he was just a tool. But he really loves this woman! Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Le stretched out her hand to touch his cheek. The man dodged, making her momentarily embarrassed. Yeah, Ive been a little busy. Brayden cut a piece of beef and put it in his mouth. Brayden, you have to take care of your health. The womans eyes were full of heartache.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Le, do you remember how much I drank the day we were at the bar? Brayden carefully looked at the woman in front of him. At once, a cold light shed in Les eyes. Why did he suddenly ask this question? What a bummer, its so hard to have a meal together This I forgot, whats wrong ah Brayden? the woman asked rhetorically. Oh, it is so, recently I went to the lie hospital, the doctor said my stomach is not very good, can not drink too much wine, I just want to know how much my alcohol will be in the end, in the future drinking has to have a bottom line. The man deliberately smiled. So this is the case, Le immediately relieved. She is weak-minded, right? Otherwise, why would she be so panicked just now? It seems that her mental quality is just like that! Brayden sneered. That day, I really forget, I remember the table full of bottles of wine Le intentionally did not mean to say. The more you drink, the drunker you will get. Who knows how many bottles of wine are on the table, Le calmly ate the steak on her te. Dolly, are you hungry, why dont we go eat first? Jayden gently patted Dollys shoulder. Eat what eat ah, do not see is busy it, you really, good to give people what holiday ah, now well, just the two of us work, also have to stock Dollyined. Jaydenughed. The fact that she still had the heart to fight with herself meant that she no longer had Braydens face in her heart, at least for now. If you feel tired, then take a break, its not like I asked you toe. The man muttered. Its true that he didnt ask him toe, but how could she watch Jayden work so hard and do nothing herself. Rtively speaking, she was still a very righteous woman. Dont talk to me, its annoying and exhausting. Dolly pounded her shoulder. The man looked at her and smiled, just to make her tired, just to make her engrossed in her work and not to think about Brayden that stinky man! But the two did not think that it is in such arge city, can also meet some people who do not want to see, see some things that should not see. Dolly, are you okay? Lets just go. Saying that, Jayden was about to pull the woman away. No way! Dolly directly shook off the mans arm, her eyes staring straight at the western restaurant not far away. The two people wereughing so happily, the man was a gentleman, the woman was beautiful, and there was no one around, as if they were creating a quiet and romantic atmosphere just for them. It looked like they were a good match! Dollys eyes were moist. Liar! He is a big liar! He said that he would love her for a long time, that he would love her only for a lifetime, but now, before the divorce, he was already dating that Le, was he really that impatient? Dolly huffed and tried to calm down. Okay, dont look, lets go home. Jayden hugged the woman in front of him tightly. He knew that she was upset, even if she had initiated the divorce to Brayden, but inside, she would still have a thousand holes in her heart. Jayden, I wasnt wrong, was I? Dolly suddenly asked. Jayden hesitated and didnt say anything. Come on, lets go home. The woman pulled Jayden straight away. In the western restaurant, Brayden did not know what was going on outside, but just kept onpping up the words of the woman in front of him. Things always have to work out! Brayden, whats wrong with you today? Why do you always ask strange and weird questions? Le asked tentatively. Could it be that he found out something? Impossible, she obviously did a very strict. Brayden looked at the woman in front of him with a hint of doubt in his eyes. The first few questions asked, are only a small test, really can not see what the w, but thest question, is enough to exin everything! Although it still needs to be confirmed. Le, you remember the scar on the back of my waist, recently hit a hard object, the scar cracked again, so it needs to be medicated, Dolly recently ignored me, moring to divorce me, if you are convenient Convenient, especially convenient. Le hurriedly shouted. You remember that scar, huh? Braydens mouth curved up at the corners with a yful curve. Remember, why not, I even touched it for a long time that day, it was heartbreaking to look at Le muttered, her face a shy again. Instantly, Brayden understood. His waist, there is no scar, how can she remember so clearly! Only that, she remembered another man! Brayden snorted coldly. Ding ding ding Brayden looked at the caller ID and immediately picked up the phone. Okay, I got it, um Le, there are still facts to be dealt with in thepany, I have to go first, shall I take you back or will you go back by yourself? The man asked in a low voice. The drama had to be done, otherwise with her intelligence there would be some suspicion. Brayden, you go ahead and get busy, its okay, I can do it by myself. Le smiled. Good. Brayden turned around and was about to leave. Hey Brayden, tonight, why dont youe to my house when youre done, Ill apply the medicine to you. Chapter 1190 Drunk Again Brayden did not say anything and left straight away. Women, ah, always like to think they are. Hey, Brayden, whats wrong with you today? Why are you drinking so much? Mrs. Knight looked at the man in front of her worriedly. Shouldnt I call Dolly? The woman took out her cell phone and was about to dial it. No, madam, dont call her. The man grabbed the phone directly. The woman shook her head and sighed. Never mind, let him be. Throughout the night, Brayden sat at the table sipping his wine while Mrs. Knight sat on the couch next to him, watching him just in case, until the man fell asleep on the table. The next day, the sun shone early through the window and warmed the ground. The man rubbed his eyes and stretched. Awake? Mrs. Knight said hurriedly. Youre up so early, maam. Brayden yawned. Whats up so early? I havent slept all night. Mrs. Knight muttered. The man could have slept peacefully after drinking too muchst night, who knew he had been calling Dollys name all night. By the way, madam, what did I dost night? Brayden looked expectantly at the man in front of him. Mrs. Knight looked at the man in front of her with suspicion and some curiosity. What could a man who was so drunk that he could hardly walk do? Nothing, except shouting Dollys name. The woman replied indifferently. Instantly, Braydens eyes dimmed. Is there anything else? Didnt I do any action? Like get up, go back to my room, or go to the bathroom? This is ridiculous, you have no strength at all, and you go back to your room? No, you didnt do anything, you were already drunk and just fell asleep on the table, and besides you didnt have any strength. Sure enough! At once, Braydens eyes revealed a wave of excitement. In other words, that night, he and Le really did not happen anything. However, it was still about evidence, and a cold glint appeared in the mans eyes. He could finally give Dolly an exnation, and Braydens mouth curled at the corners with a curve of satisfaction. Hey, maam, wheres Dolly? Has she gone to work? She, ah, didnte backst night, said she was up to something. Didnt return all night? Instantly, a trace of sadness shed in Braydens eyes. Was she with that Jayden? Could she really be in love with that man? The man clenched his fist in his hand, and his gaze was bitter. Okay, then you go back first, rest early, busy all night, dont worry about work. Jayden gently patted Dollys shoulder. Okay, you be safe on the road, bye. The woman waved her hand. Before he even entered the door, Brayden already heard the sound of two people talking at the door. Sure enough, the two of them were togetherst night. Im home. The woman shouted as soon as she entered the house. Where have you been? The man asked coldly. Looking at the long-lost face at the dining table, Dolly only felt sad and did not want to have too much interaction with him, walking directly into the room. Work. The woman replied loudly, closing the door of the room fiercely. Thought he was stupid? Working in the supermarket until now? With that stinking man? Instantly, Brayden was on fire. Snap! The door to the room was kicked open viciously. The woman lying on the bed immediately opened her eyes and was startled. Dolly, what the hell did you go and dost night? Who were you with? Is it that Jayden! Brayden questioned fiercely, his tone somewhat harsh. This man is crazy! What right does he have to ask what she did! Brayden, Im tired and want to sleep now, lets talk about itter. The woman pulled the quilt over her body directly. Suddenly, Brayden jumped and rode directly on the woman, Dolly was blinded. What are you trying to do? The woman looked at him coldly. Are you not in love with me anymore? Are you in love with that Jayden? The man tightened his grip on the womans arm. If she really liked Jayden, why would she wait until now? This jealousy of his, isnt it a bit inexplicable? Im very Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. How long had it been since he had kissed her? It was the same familiar taste, the same familiar person, but the woman beneath her felt different. p! A pnded directly on Braydens face. Dolly looked at him fiercely, her eyes were endlessly angry. Brayden, get the hell out of my way! With one force, the woman pushed the man aside. What the hell did he want? To have sex with Le, and now to kiss her! This is viinous behavior, behavior that is frowned upon by a gentleman! Dolly, I Brayden was momentarily and surprisingly speechless. Without waiting for him to finish, Dolly got up and left for the garden.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Mom, whats wrong with you? Franklin shouted. Oh, why hasnt Franklin gone to school yet? Dolly knelt down and stroked the childs hair. Its the weekend, did mommy forget? Franklin looked suspiciously at the woman in front of him, trying to find something. Oh, mommy forgot, Ive been busytely, Ill take you to the garden, okay, well go find grandma. But wheres Daddy? At once, the womans eyes dimmed, soon, he would not have a father. He still has a lot going on in thepany, lets go first, lets go. With that, Dolly took the childs hand and left straight away. The whole house, only Brayden left alone, stay in the room with guilt. Was he too impulsive just now? He knew that Dolly never liked this. But he had still made this fatal mistake. Grandma! In the garden, Franklin shouted. Yo, what are you guys doing here? There was a hint of excitement in Mrs. Knights voice. Hey, did Brayden have that sobriety soup? Mrs. Knight asked Dolly. Hes been drinking? The woman frowned slightly. He drank a lotst night and wouldnt let me call you, and ended up falling asleep on the table I dont know why, Dolly suddenly felt some heartache. Stinky man, think that the problem can be solved by drinking? Still not let her know, the womans eyes shed a trace of sadness. Mom, look, this flower is almost wilted Chapter 1191 Dispersal Brother, is everything okay? Leon asked worriedly as he looked straight at the man in front of his desk. What could happen to him, now his mind was full of Dollys face. You go out first, leave me alone. Brayden just felt a headache and kept pressing his temples. The scars, the drunkenness, that was proof enough that nothing had happened between him and Le that night. But the lost surveince mans eyes dimmed. Dolly, if you feel upset, go out of the country for a walk, to take a break. Mrs. Knight looked at her worriedly. Really? Grandma, can we go abroad? Franklin blinked his eyes and looked curiously at the two women in front of him. For as long as the child could remember, he had not been outside the small vige, let alone abroad. Looking at the childs expectant and anxious look, Dolly smiled faintly. Tell mommy, do you really want to go abroad? The woman squatted down and looked seriously at the child in front of her. Well. Franklin nodded firmly. Good, mommy deal with the work in the supermarket, take you to y abroad, okay? The woman gently stroked the childs hair. I want to go abroad! Instantly, the child became excited. In fact, she does not need to deal with any work at all, the person in charge of the supermarket now is Jayden, as long as she and Jayden say hello, the man will immediately release people. Hey, youre leaving the country, huh? Jayden leaned over and asked in a low voice in her ear. Does this mean she wants to forget everything that happened before? Yeah, Im going out for a walk, and Im taking Franklin with me. There was a hint of embarrassment in Dollys expression. It was better not to see Brayden these days, and she didnt want to get involved in what was going on between him and Le. Right now, she was just waiting for the man to give her divorce papers. I want to go too. Jayden suddenly said. Instantly, Dolly was blinded. What was he doing there? There was nothing to worry about? Besides, the supermarket was busy every day, so how could he be missing? The woman looked at the man in front of her suspiciously. What? I was thinking of helping you and your wife carry some things. The man made a pitiful and helpless expression. Uncle, do you really want toe with us? Suddenly, Franklin ran out and asked loudly. Its not bad to let this uncle carry things, although hes not as handsome as dad. A yful curve curved at the corner of the childs mouth. What, does Franklin want me toe along? Jayden stroked the childs hair. Of course, I havent even seen my uncle in a long time. The man deliberately nced at Dolly next to him and snickered a little. I didnt expect that this little one would even speak up for himself, Jayden smiled slightly. Franklin, uncle is very busy. Dolly pulled the child over. Hmm? Is uncle very busy? The child turned to look directly at Jayden, who was not far away. Not busy, not busy at all, the man rushed to say. At once, Dolly only felt embarrassed. This kid, what the hell is wrong with him? It was clear that he didnt like Jayden before, how could he suddenly be so enthusiastic now? Jayden next to her also felt a little strange. Franklin himself was the only one who knew that he just wanted Jayden to do something for him. Well, then Im going to book a flight. Saying that, the man left straight away. Looking at the departing back, Dolly only felt a little helpless.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. What? Shes leaving the country? With a child? In the living room, there was a hint of displeasure on Les face. Dolly, that bitch, what the hell is she up to now? Miss, look at , the man looked like he wanted to say something but didnt. Go abroad with her, make sure you follow her to the end and be on standby. The woman said ruthlessly. Going abroad is a better chance! The woman clenched her fist in her hand with a fierce expression. Mrs. Knight said she had something to do, so she didnt join them. But Franklin, all the way jumping around, very excited. Brayden, at this time, was standing in front of the window, waiting for someones return. An hour, two hours man kept looking at his watch until the moon was already clearly visible in the night sky. Could not resist any longer, Brayden took out his cell phone and dialed it directly, but the other party was already off the phone. Maam, howe Dolly hasnte home yet? Is she workingte again? The man asked worriedly. Shes out of the country, and Franklins gone too. Mrs. Knight answered slowly. When did this happen? Why hadnt he heard anything? Out of the country for what? Oh, Franklin grew up here, never went abroad to y, so Dolly took him just to slip around , Mrs. Knight answered faintly. Why not tell him? Or why not ask him to join? Instantly, the mans eyes dimmed. Is there really no way to go back to the old days? Why couldnt it wait until he found out the truth? Mr. Kirnd, I dont want to get too involved in your affairs with Dolly, but Dolly is a good child, I look at her as my own daughter, I hope you can make her happy, no matter what way. Sometimes, letting go can make a person happy, cant it? The woman looked carefully at the man in front of her. Of course Brayden knew what she meant, but he really couldnt let go. He and Dolly have been through so many storms together, so why should he give up now? Just because that Le was pregnant? But it wasnt his child! Madam, I want to exin to you, I admit that I did go to the bar that day, the man whispered. He believed that Mrs. Knight would choose to be on his side as long as he made it clear. Sure enough Then why didnt you say so earlier, Dolly always thought the baby in that womans belly was yours. Mrs. Knight patted his shoulder. Young people, ah, is it that they are really too old? Completely ignorant of the world of them people? Id say that, buttely Dolly she hasnt wanted to talk to me, and I havent found any evidence Brayden looked embarrassed. What a silly man. What is love? The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre talking about. But thats good, let him learn a lesson! I dont think its a good idea to go to a bar with nothing to do, its not a thrill seeker! Ding ding ding Mrs. Knight looked at her phone and rushed to pick up the call. Grandma, we are here, beautiful oh, when are you free toe too Franklin shouted excitedly. The voice in the hand, next to Brayden heard. Good, pay attention to safety ah! Mrs. Knight whispered. Auntie, dont worry, Im here. Suddenly, a familiar mans voice came to Braydens ears. Chapter 1192 Shooting Jayden went along, which made Brayden feel a little angry. Why did she have to be with Jayden? Brayden clenched her fist in her hand, and a cold glint appeared in her eyes. Dont think too much, Franklin asked Jayden to go because he wanted him to help carry the bags. Mrs. Knight gently patted the mans shoulder. But that Jayden, the mind is not simple. Dolly is now angry with himself, if the man took advantage of the weakness his eyes instantly dimmed. Next to Mrs. Knight has long seen his mind, sneered a moment, then silently left. Young peoples affairs, it is better to let them solve their own. No matter what the nature is, there is always a way to solve it. Hey, Franklin, slow down, dont fall down! At the seaside, Dolly shouted. Uncle, get over here! Youre so slow! The child shouted. Jayden next to him looked at the child so excited, so he also cooperated with him. There is a saying that when a person is in a rtionship, it is always easy to love the house, and Jayden is naturally the same, although Dolly rejected his love. Dont you run! The man shouted as he chased. Uncle, youe after me! The two were having fun and frolicking on the beach. Dolly, who was not far away, saw this scene and curled her mouth with a curve of satisfaction. The child is happy, she is happy. In fact, when you think about it, Jayden is also a good marriage partner. If she hadnt returned home, if she had agreed to Jaydens advances, wouldnt it have been as painful as it is now? The woman lowered her head and her eyes were a little bleak. Mom,e on! Not far away, Franklin shouted excitedly. Oh, here ites! The woman hurriedly ran over. The three of them yed together. Uncle, youre actually not bad. Franklin suddenly said with satisfaction. Instantly, Jayden was grinning with excitement as if he had heard a great news. The child used to think that Brayden was the best man under the sky, but now it seemed that he got along with the man in front of him even better than before. Hello, can you guys do me a favor? Suddenly, a woman appeared in front of them. Miss, what do you want to do? Franklin took the initiative toe forward and asked in a low voice. This kid, when did he be so active? It seems that the power of beautiful women is indeed great. Jayden next to him smiled, with a hint of gossip in his eyes. Its like this, we want to do a poster campaign, mainly to promote the parent-child beach It turned out to be for Dolly and the girls to coborate on a poster. The woman was a little hesitant, after all, Jayden is not the father of the child, this if Brayden knows, he is not going to be sad again? Maam, do you think its okay? The woman asked gently. Yes, of course. Franklin replied aloud. Dolly was a little embarrassed and her expression was awkward. Dolly was a little embarrassed, her expression was very awkward. Jayden, who knew what she was thinking, naturally did not say anything more. He respects Dollys choice, no matter what the oue. Mom, lets go shoot, you see how beautiful it is. Franklin pointed to the sea at the back. Well, it was indeed beautiful, only, wrong time wrong person. Mom, its so hard for us toe here. The child shook Dollys arm. Okay, lets go shoot. After a long time, she finally agreed. The three of them went to the studio together. Come on, lets get ready, were going to wear bikinis the staff introduced.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Looking at the bikini in front of her, Dolly instantly blushed. Lady, you dont have to be shy, its okay, it will be finished in a moment, and now the society is very open, and its abroad the staff gave her thought work. Soon, the three people changed their clothes and started shooting directly. Yes, yes, the man needs to hold his wifes shoulders, a little closer, and then a little closer. Good, a little left, the husband needs to look deep into his wife, yes, very good Franklin at this point, the shot is very happy, not at all take into ount the embarrassment on Dollys face. Okay, thest one,e on, husband holding his wifes cheek, nose to nose This makes Jayden and Dolly both feel a little difficult, after all, Dolly is a married woman. Oops dont be shy, what age is it now, its okay, people married actresses shoot kissing scenes as usual. Come,e, Ill help you. The staff in the front walked straight over. The two people were so close that they were almost close to each other. At once, not only Dolly, but also Jaydens face was red. Okay, lets start ah Finally, I do not know how many times repeated, I do not know how long to shoot, the three people ended the shooting. And at this time Dolly, but a trace of sadness shed in the eyes. I wonder how Brayden will feel when he sees it? Will not be jealous? Dolly shook her head and sighed. Sister, look, you guys are shooting so well, what a happy family. A woman came over enviously, with a wave of admiration in her eyes. Where is it like a family? Its obviously two families, okay! We are not a family. Dolly said softly. Instantly, the woman next to her eyes dimmed and quietly retreated. This kind of awkward topic, it is better not to continue. So they are not a family, is it really good to shoot like this? Will it affect the woman muttered. Look, on this photo, the mans eyes are clearly full of love for the woman, they will be a family sooner orter, dont worry, maybe the two of them are having a falling out. But Dollys words were heard by Jayden. In her heart, there is no room for a second husband. A cold light shed in the mans eyes. Uncle, do you like my mother? Suddenly, Franklin ran over and asked straightforwardly. This brat, how to ask so directly? Jayden gently knocked the childs forehead, a slight smile. You know what it means to like it and talk nonsense. The child beamed, a look of displeasure. I know ah, Dad said, like is to think about her every day, miss her, hope she is good, want to protect her, take care of her Franklin said it so smoothly that Jayden next to him was surprised. I like whoever is nice to my mom. The child muttered knowingly. The man looked seriously at the child in front of him, he was really more precocious than the average person of his age, the world of adults, sometimes even see so thoroughly! Chapter 1193 Poster Whats going on here? I dont know hey, could it be that the president and his wife had a fight? Theyre not getting a divorce, are they? What are you talking about? Mr. Kirnd and his wife have always had a good rtionship. Several colleagues were talking about it,pletely unaware of a ringy figure in the back. Do you think Brayden will be betrayed? Instantly, the air froze. The figure in the back, gradually moved to the front, his face ironic. Give me that. The man said fiercely. The female colleague had to hand the phone to him. At once, a cold light shed in Braydens eyes. On the phone screen was a poster of Dolly and Jayden and Franklin together, looking very much like a family. The woman was smiling a little shyly, the man was smiling generously, and the child was smiling even more happily. Pop! The man mmed his phone on the table and left straight away. The surrounding employees, one by one, scattered. Brayden stood in front of the window, his gaze was bitterly cold, his hand clenched his fist tightly, as if to pinch his nails into his palm. Big brother! Leon didnt even knock on the door and barged right in, panting. That, sister-inw, she Leon looked like he wanted to say something but couldnt. Whats wrong with her? Shes happy! Happy with that man! Braydens eyes shed with a hint of sadness. He really had nothing to do with Le, but why did she just not want to believe him! Instantly, the mans heart hurt as if a knife had been thrust into it. The woman he loved, from the beginning, was only one, Dolly, and he never touched a woman other than her, yet she was doubting herself, and even made some kind of parent-child poster with that Jayden and Franklin! What a joke! This is the woman hes loved for years! Big brother, sister-inw must not have done it on purpose, when shees back, we No need. Brayden directly interrupted Leons words. There is no need. Since she agreed to take that whats-her-name poster, she didnt consider her feelings, what else is there to exin? Besides, she looked so happy on the poster. Next to Leon, his eyes instantly dimmed. Is it possible that the two of them have reached the end of their rtionship? Just like himself and Skyler. All this way, he is a witness to Brayden and Dollys rtionship. The two have had misunderstandings, quarrels, cold wars, and sweet, happy, but why, to this point today, it is like two strangers, very cold. Leon sighed and walked straight out of the office. After thinking for a long time, he still decided to give Dolly a call. Ding ding ding Dolly looked at the caller ID and it was him. Sister-inw, when are youing back? Leons tone had a slight anxiety in it. Oh, in a few days, Ive been taking the kids for a breaktely the woman exined.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. But she didnt know that the poster had already reached the country. Sister-inw, if theres nothing going on, youd bettere back early, the thing between big brother and Le, its not what you think, but its not simple either, I promise, theres really nothing between him and Le. Leon said with conviction. Dolly hesitated for a moment. She didnt understand, this call, shouldnt Brayden be the one to make? Why was it Leon, who was running away from something? Or did he not feel the need to exin? The woman sneered, clenching her fists. The woman said, Leon, this is between me and Brayden, you should not worry about it, and also, Brayden is not well recently, you take care of him. Saying that, Dolly hung up the phone directly. She also knows that Braydens health is not good, she also knows that Brayden needs someone to care, but why she does note back, but also with that Jayden to shoot what poster? This makes Brayden in the country, how to face those so-called rumors? Leons eyes shed a cold light. Ding ding ding Brayden looked at the caller ID and hung up directly. Le, on the other end of the phone, suddenly had a bitter gaze and an imposing presence. Damn, why didnt he answer the phone, that bitch Dolly is no longer there, what is he busy with? Its clearly the end of the day. The woman anxiously dialed the mans phone. Probably annoyed by the ringing, Brayden directly turned off the phone and threw it on the sofa next to him, and theny down on the table and closed his eyes. He was really tired, mentally tired. A person, the body tired, that is a symbol of wealth umtion, and the heart tired? It is the embodiment of hurt and tiredness. Brayden had never been so sad as now, especially when he saw that poster of Dolly and Jayden and Franklin together. Knock, knock, knock! The assistant knocked on the door outside for half a day, but Brayden didnt respond. Mr. Kirnd, there is a meetingter, should we change the time? The assistant cautiously asked in a low voice. The scene just now, she has seen in the eyes, she knows at this time Braydens mood is extremely bad, so it is in Brayden did not let her in the case of unauthorized intrusion into the office. Change, todays meeting is all cancelled. Brayden slumped on the table and whispered. At this moment, his eyes were red and his face was haggard. The assistant in front of him was a little worried. Brayden, are you all right? The assistant asked tentatively. She had never seen Brayden so negative before, even when Kirnd Branch Office was bought out consecutively some time ago, he had never been so disheveled, but now It seems that she really likes that Dolly, its just a pity that the assistants eyes quickly dimmed. You go get me some cold medicine. The man suddenly lifted his head. Good, Im on my way. The assistant hurriedly ran out of the office. Brayden! Brayden only felt a headache. What are you doing here? The mans voice was breathless and cold. This is what she said, whats wrong with hering? The first thing you need to do is to get married anyway. I came to see you ah, just called you have not answered, I thought you had an ident, so hurry over to see. The woman slowly walked up to him, a charming look. But in Braydens opinion, it is very disgusting. Im fine, you go back. The man said straightforwardly. Her absence was better than nothing. Brayden, how can you kick me out, then we still have to get along together in the future. Le said grimly. Who wants to get along with her, hard-hearted, unscrupulous woman! Aigoo, whats wrong with you, are you not feeling well,e on, lets go to the hospital. Les body clung to Brayden. Outside the office, a sigh of relief. Chapter 1194 Not polite at all Dont touch me, get your filthy hands off me! Brayden yelled fiercely. Instantly, Les eyes flinched for a few moments. Damn, still thinking about that bitch Dolly, shes already shooting posters with other men! Its ridiculous, what can infatuation do? That woman still ran away with another man! Dolly, I should really thank you for that! Les gaze became more fierce. Brayden, I wonder if youve seen the news today? The woman asked in a deliberately low voice. Brayden looked coldly at the woman in front of him, naturally knowing what she wanted to say. Get out of my face, dont appear in front of me, or dont me me for not being polite! The manspelling aura caused the woman in front of him to tremble and take a few steps backward. Brayden, Ill go first, call me if you need anything. Le hurriedly ran out of the office. The colleagues outside hurriedly scattered, a look of weakness. Le walked over to them with an arrogant look on her face. Hey, what the hell is going on? Why is this Le getting so close to our Mr. Kirndtely? I dont know hey, something feels wrong, thedy hasnt been aroundtely. Oh my god, no way, Le interfered in their marriage? Instantly, the spot exploded. The women rushed back to their seats with strange and incredulous expressions. For them, it was a very scary conjecture. In their worldview, Brayden had always been a gentleman president who was sessful in his career and perfect in his rtionship, how could he allow the existence of a third party, let alone a woman of Les character. Mr. Kirnd! The assistant rushed into the office with the medicine. At this moment Brayden, forehead full of cold sweat, the assistant was frightened, rushed to pick up the next tissue for him to wipe. Brayden, are you all right? Do you want to go to the hospital? The womans voice was a little shaky. Brayden has always been strong in her eyes, and now that he is suddenly so seriously ill, she is a little distressed. In fact, he is just a man, a normal man. The assistant sighed as she poured water for him. She has been with him for so many years, naturally she understands his character temperament, now Brayden bes so powerless, there must be Dollys reason. From now on, that Le, dont let her in, just st her away! The man spoke ruthlessly, his tone cold. Okay. The assistant hurriedly answered. Ding ding ding Hows it going? The woman said as she half-squinted her eyes and looked out the window. Miss, they should be back soon. The man replied indifferently. How could she let that bitche back without a hitch! Le sneered. Good, start doing it, dont show mercy, Ill credit the money directly to your card afterwards. After saying that, Le, who had a sinister face, directly hung up the phone. Thest sentence couldnt be more obvious. The man looked at Dolly, who was ying with her children not far away, and a cold light shed in his eyes. What a nice woman! The man sighed! And yet he was being targeted by a ruthless man with a heart of gold. Mom, Im going to the bathroom, you wait here. Franklin said aloud to Dolly. Okay, you be careful! Dolly responded. At this time Jayden was lying on the recliner, watching the two people ying in front of him. He knew Dolly didnt like people misunderstanding them as a family, so he was doing his best to avoid getting too close to them. He respected all of the womans decisions. Ding ding ding Mr. Ryan, when are youing back? Mr. Kirnd is not feeling well and there are still many things in thepany that you need to take care of. Braydens assistant whispered, with a hint of anxiety in his tone. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. What did it matter to him if he was dead or alive? The man then regained the expression on his face. The mans face was then restored. Ever since Jayden entered the Kirnd Group, he had been motivated to take the entire Kirnd Group into his own hands, he wanted to break that man, he wanted that man to disappear from his presence! Damn it! Jayden clenched his fist in his hand, got up and walked to the side. Im toote to deal with things in thepany Ah! Suddenly, the woman let out a scream. Jayden immediately turned around, only to find that Dolly was no longer in sight. Dolly? the man shouted tentatively. But there was no sound at all around. Oh no! Jayden ran over desperately, looking for the woman, but there was no trace of her. Uncle, wheres my mom? Franklin, who came back from the toilet, blinked his eyes and asked in confusion. Your mother she The man looked like he wanted to say something. How was he going to tell him that Dolly was missing? This way, Franklin, you go to that security room, OK, your mother and I have some things to deal with, you go to the security room to stay, in addition to me and your mother, anyone let you go with him do not believe , Jayden looked seriously at The child in front of him, admonished. Uncle, whats wrong with you? Why are you so nervous? And, why do I have to go to the security room? Where did mommy go? The child asked in a low voice. Good boy, child,e on, uncle will take you there, wait for us Then Jayden walked along the beach and still couldnt find Dolly. Damn it! Who the hell is it! Jaydens eyes shed a cold light. Hello, did you just see a woman with long hair N?velDrama.Org owns all content. No, sorry. Havent seen one. I dont know. All of them gave disappointing answers, all of them did not know Dollys sighting. At once, Jayden was about to go crazy. Dolly! the man yelled out to the ocean. The eyes of the people around him looked at him in unison, as if they were looking at a psychopath. That person is sick, right? What is yelling? In public Nervous, just now also a strong looking for people At this moment Jayden, hands holding his head, eyes red, a painful expression. Uncle. Suddenly, a little girl came over. Jayden which has the heart to take care of other children, his mind is all Dollys face. Uncle. The little girl tugged at the corner of his shirt. Child, go over there to y, uncle is not in a good mood. Jayden held back. If it were an adult, he would have opened his mouth and cursed! Uncle, are you looking for someone? The little girl asked in a soft voice. Instantly, Jaydens eyes lit up. Child, do you know where the aunt went? The man hurriedly squatted down and looked at her seriously, expecting her answer. That aunt was taken away by an uncle wearing a hat and a mask, went in that direction. The little girl pointed to the lighthouse not far away. Chapter 1195 Naming That uncle doesnt look polite to his aunt at all the little girl said in exasperation. Instantly, Jayden ran like crazy to the lighthouse. Dolly, you must not be okay! The man clenched his fist in his hand, very nervous. p! A vicious pnded directly on the womans hand. Probably feeling the pain, Dolly slowly opened her eyes, trying to see clearly everything in front of her. A piece of strangeness, people, things, and looked so scary. She felt only a little uneasy, but she had no strength at all. Who are you? The woman asked in a breathless whisper, half-squinting her eyes in an emaciated manner. Dont pretend for me, I havent done anything yet, and you have this dead look! The man kicked her fiercely. Where did she pretend, she really was not feeling well. Last night, she was in a bad mood, she walked alone on the beach blowing the sea breeze, andter caught a cold. Its ridiculous to think that everyone in the world is busy dealing with themselves, as if no one wants her alive. Dolly sighed with a painful expression. Wake up! The man poured a bucket of water directly on her body. Instantly, the woman shivered and quickly sobered up. Say, where did you put all your money? The man hooked her chin and asked fiercely. Although his mission was to kill her, although that Miss James would also call himself money, but its good to get a little bit of it. The man sneered. In this world, no one will be too much money, just like many people in business, will consider the double benefit. Of course, the man in front of Dolly is no exception. I dont have any money, the money is not on me. The female sex replied in a low voice. p! Another pnded directly on the womans cheek. Damned stinky woman, so tough-mouthed even at the end of her life, its death either way, might as well give him the money! The man picked up Dolly directly and went up and down through his pockets. There was really no money! Dang! The woman was thrown into the corner of the wall, and blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. Let me go back, Ill give you the money. Dolly was on the ground, struggling to get up. But after several stumbles, she never managed to stand up. No, you have a few hours to think about where you put all your money! With that, the man viciously locked the door. Instantly, the surroundings became pitch ck and terrifying. Brayden, where are you? Dolly muttered under her breath. At this moment, Brayden was sitting in his office, flipping through the documents, looking all serious, with Dollys face in his mind. Pop! Perhaps feeling too annoyed, the man mmed the file on the floor with a bitter look. Brayden looked at the woman in front of him and got back to work. Brayden! outside, a woman shouted frantically. Brayden had already greeted Le and forbade her to enter his office, so at this moment the receptionist stopped her directly. Get out of my way, dont you know who I am, I am Le, still want to mix you! Pop! Les pnded directly on the receptionists face. At once, the receptionist was on fire, her eyes red and her gaze biting. Miss James, Mr. Kirnd said that you are forbidden to enter, just now did not say to you is to give you face, now that the words are said, you better go. The receptionist spoke bluntly. Although she did not have much anxious encounter with this Le in front of her, but from the several times she came over here, this woman is really not easy to mess with, and Brayden extremely hate her presence. How can that be! How could Brayden forbid me to enter, I am his future wife, the mother of his children. Le shouted. At once, a pair of eyes looked at her in unison. This woman is crazy, right? People Mr. Kirnd has been married for a long time. Yeah, and shes Mr. Kirnds fiancee, how is that possible? This woman is trying to get on our Mr. Kirnds back. A few women next to me whispered. I mean it, Im telling you, you better not mess with me, or I wont let you go when I get married to Brayden! Le pointed viciously at the few women in front of her. Its too scary, hurry up and leave! If she really bes the presidents wife, Ill go leave my job! Several women muttered nonchntly. Le was already a woman with a strong personality, plus she was pregnant, her temper became even bigger, so her emotions were more likely to get out of control and she spoke even more fiercely. Sometimes Brayden wondered if she had some kind of mental illness. Im really Braydens fiancee, and the baby in my belly is Shut up! Suddenly, a biting voice came directly to the womans ears. Brayden, you finally came out, look, she wont let me in to find you. Le rushed over and held the mans arm tightly. Le, what the hell do you want to do? Im the one who told them to keep you out, whats wrong? The man looked at her fiercely, his fist clenched in his hand, his gaze a little forced. Le held back her inner emotions and gathered herself. Brayden, look at you, I just came to see you, didnt you have a cold before? Are you well now? The woman said, to touch his forehead. Brayden a dodge, did not let the woman touch him. Go ahead, what is it that you need to see me about. The man asked coldly. What else could she be up to, except pestering or tossing. That, people say today is a good day, we need to name the baby ah. The woman deliberately touched her stomach. Brayden was a little impatient, this woman, when in the end can finish this y? The baby is not even his, so why should he name it? Im not avable, you can go by yourself. Brayden replied coldly and turned around to leave. Hey, Brayden, people say that to name a child, you need a father and a mother together the woman beamed and pouted. Then you go to the childs father! Said, the man a force, directly shake off Les arm. Instantly, the woman froze. He knows what? Les eyes, bitterly cold. Damn, she had concealed it for so long, was it still found out? The woman clenched her fist in her hand, her gaze fierce.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. No, it seems that he is not sure yet, otherwise it would not be possible to tolerate it for so long. Chapter 1196 Self-Help How is it? The womans eyes, revealing a cold light to kill people. Oh, the person has been found. The man replied in a low voice. I said how did it go! Le yelled into the phone, her tone extremely bad. Stinky woman, entrusting someone with a job, but still so mean! No wonder she wanted to take peoples lives, this kind of ruthless woman is really rare. The man stroked his chin, thinking. Things are in progress, I just found the woman today, and the n will be implemented immediately recently. The man on the other end of the phone covered up. He had to get that money from Dolly before hed take that woman right out! Good, settle it as soon as possible, and when its done, the price will be doubled. Le hung up the phone straight away. The mans eyes lit up for a moment, like he saw hope and was excited. So that woman is so valuable! It is really a rare thing! The man sneered a little. Uncle, where did my mother go? Why havent I seen her until now? Franklin blinked his eyes, curiously looking at Jayden in front of him. At this time, Jayden, anxious in his heart, was very nervous. Franklin, its okay, dont worry, uncle will definitely find mom, you dont run around, okay? The man squatted down and seriously looked at the child in front of him. He didnt want anything to happen to either of the child and Dolly, and he didnt want the woman to be found and the child to be lost. Im going to find mommy too, shes going to miss me so much. With that, Franklin walked straight out of the security room. Hey, Franklin! Jayden rushed out to stop him. A small child, unfamiliar with the ce, where to find? Son, be good, behave, or mom will worry,e, you stay in the security room, uncle and the police together to find. The man hurriedly carried him inside. The seaside, convenience stores, bathrooms, hotels all the ces you can go to look, still no sign of Dolly. Jayden clenched his fist in his hand, very anxious. And this next to the lighthouse, there is no way to get in, so she must not be here either. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Jayden shook his head, trying to make himself more conscious. At this time, the woman lying on the ground finally woke up. She could not see clearly what was in front of her, she could only see the window in the wall, and some light wasing through. That was her only hope! Dolly slowly stood up and groped her way to the bottom of the window. But it was too high, she couldnt climb up. The woman turned around and held onto the wall one step at a time. Hiss. It was like she had touched something and almost fell to the ground. It was an iron bar, an iron bar with a hook! Instantly, Dollys mouth curled up in a satisfied arc at the corners. Its possible, its possible to get out! The woman returned to the bottom of the window again. Stinky woman, how dare she give me a temper, damn it, she doesnt want to live Suddenly, a mans voice reached the womans ears. without any hesitation, Dolly gently ced the iron bar on the ground, crawled back to the original ce herself, and closed her eyes. Snap! The door was kicked open viciously. Hey, wake up! The man gave her a direct p. The woman deliberately pretended to be unconscious and didnt move at all. Hey, stinky woman! The man kicked her again. Dolly held back the sharp pain, not speaking and not opening her eyes. Damn woman, howe she still fainted, really useless, I havent got my money yet! Snap! The man closed the door directly and viciously. Dolly immediately opened her eyes and pricked up her ears to listen carefully to the movement outside. Fortunately, the man walked away. Picking up the iron bar again and slowlying under the window, Dolly thought about how she could make it easier for herself. After ten minutes, to make sure there was no sound outside, she lifted the iron bar directly and hooked the thin rod on the window with a hook. It was a window with only two thin rods, and if Dolly hadnt been thin, she wouldnt have even thought of escaping through the window. Ah! The woman climbed on the iron bars and fell straight down. Once, twice, three times every time she fell, it was a physical exertion for her. Finally, after an unknown number of climbs, Dolly climbed up to the window. The window is very high, even if she climbed up and jumped to the outside, not half dead or broken bones. However, it seems that this woman is particrly easy to get Gods favor. Outside, notnd, but a river, a very calm river. Not far away, the man who kidnapped her, was picking fruit, with a gloating look. Dang! Dolly jumped decisively and disappeared into the river. The man seemed to have heard something and hurriedly turned around, looking around. Strange, just heard a sound, howe there is nothing around? The man plucked the fruit suspiciously, nibbling and cursing at the same time. Damn, which bastard, how dare to scare me! At this time Dolly, desperately swimming to the other side of the river, trying to find Jayden and Franklin. but, just as she got to shore, she had already passed out from exhaustion. Miss, you wake up! A man shook her arm as hard as he could. But she really had no strength at all In the hospital, the woman in the hospital bed had her eyes closed and was on a drip, with a tired look on her face. Outside the window, pouring rain, lightning and thunder, as if the heavens seemed to take pity on this woman. Hey, why so miserable, with injuries all over her body. The nurse shook her head and sighed. This is being abused. A few people next to her chattered and immediately walked away again. Family memberse here and sign! The doctor shouted. But none of them went over because the few people gathered around Dollys bed were strangers. The person who brought her to the hospital,e and sign! The doctor got a little upset. Probably because of the noise, Dolly slowly opened her eyes and tried to make sure she hadnt escaped. Where is this? The woman asked in a breathless whisper. Dont you be afraid, this is a hospital. The woman gently stroked her hair. What a poor woman! In the living room, Le was sitting on the sofa, elegantly drinking coffee, her right hand kept flipping through the magazine. Pop! Suddenly, the cup slipped from her hand. Damn it! What the hell is wrong with today? I almost tripped when I got up in the morning, I choked on my lunch, and now I cant even drink a cup of coffee Ding ding ding All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The woman looked at the caller ID and rushed to pick it up. What did you say? People ran away? What are you doing eating! Find! Find that dead woman even if you dig up the ground! Chapter 1197 coax her? Dolly, wake up. Jayden called softly. Brayden murmured the woman in the hospital bed. Instantly, Jaydens eyes dimmed and a chill glinted in them. Mom, wake up. Franklin gently shook the womans arm. But Dolly didnt respond at all. I say Dr. Ling, you are too careless, how can you let a woman jump into the river from such a high ce, its very dangerous. A nurse next to him said. Fortunately, there are still people who know Jayden in this hospital, otherwise this man is still struggling to find Dolly. How is she now? Is she okay? The man asked anxiously. She has a lot of injuries, and it will take some time to heal. Brayden replied indifferently. At once, Jayden held the womans hand tightly, and his eyes were full of heartache. Suddenly, Franklin walked straight out of the ward and went to the front desk. Jayden at the bedside was not aware of the childs departure, all his thoughts were on Dolly. Hey, Dad, Mom is hurt,e check it out Franklin shouted, anxious. What do you mean? Where is it? How is it now? Brayden rushed to ask. He thought Jayden was by her side and didnt need him to worry at all, but now he was in the hospital directly. Franklin, dont worry, Ill be right over! Saying that, the man directly got up and ran out of the office. But how did he know that Le was blocking the entrance of theirpany at this time, waiting for him toe out. Brayden! shouted Le as soon as she saw his figure. Dont follow me! The man yelled coldly. Of course she knew what this man was going to do and where he was going, she just wasnt happy about it! Why should that Dolly get his love, why should that bitch get to bring up his attention all the time! Ouch, Brayden! Suddenly, the woman covered her stomach, pretending to be in pain, and fell straight to the ground. Brayden turned around and saw that a puddle of blood had appeared underneath the woman. Instantly, several colleagues next to him were stunned at the sight. Brayden, take me to the hospital, quick! Le reached out her right hand and waved it at the man. Damn it! Brayden couldnt stay out of the way, so he rushed over and picked her up and ran straight to the car. Brayden Le murmured, her eyes closed. Instantly, her face pale lips dry, the whole person looks very haggard and exhausted. The man next to her was shocked at this unpleasant appearance. How could she suddenly be like this? Braydens eyes suddenly dimmed. Doctor, take a look at her. Brayden carried Le into the hospital room. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Yes, you see, this woman is in pain. Thats right, if the man gives strength, how can the woman suffer so much, really scum! The next few patients chattered. In fact, it was just some actors that Le had arranged. She had long anticipated that Brayden would leave the country to look for Dolly, so she stayed in front of hispany for a long time, in order to stall him. Dolly, then letspare, Brayden care about you or me! Le clenched her fist tightly in her hand eyes some bitterness. Miss James, are you all right? The doctor smiled faintly. Yes, doctor, and thanks to your help, the child in my stomach, there should be no problem, right? The woman asked as she touched her stomach still worried. It turns out that all of this is just a long-nned y by Le. The poor Brayden, at this time is anxiously hovering in the doorway of the ward, very nervous. Even if a man is powerful, some areas will be blind for him, such as the obstetrics and gynecology. Miss James, dont ever do that again, its dangerous, I can help you this time, but next time the doctor looked like she wanted to say something but didnt. She knew that the doctor was now cooperating with her and had vited medical ethics, only it was apulsion, she could do anything for Brayden! Also, I want to remind you that you must adjust your emotions, must not get too excited, and this kind of thing should not be done a second time, otherwise, the child in your belly will probably not be saved, this is my advice to you. The doctor looked seriously at the woman on the hospital bed. Since she was already pregnant, she should take good care of her body and wait for the birth of the baby, she really did not understand why this Le in front of her had to toss and turn so much and affect her baby and her body, the doctor sighed. There is no rtionship, baby, its really suffering you. le gently stroked her stomach, a trace of guilt shed in her eyes. He was just a bond, a link between her and Brayden, and if the man left her, what was the point of that bond? After a long time, the doctor came out. Well? Is she all right, doctor? Brayden asked in a low voice. Ugh. The doctor deliberately sighed and shook his head. Youd better take good care of her, shes very unstable, so the fetus in her belly is affected,fort and console her well, at least theres a life in her belly The doctor looked at the man in front of her seriously. She knows that Le is just acting a scene this time, but what she said is the truth. Le recently a period of time, emotional ups and downs too much, easy to get angry, moreover deep in mind, the child will certainly be affected. Well, stay in the hospital these days, take good care of her, its not easy for a woman to get pregnant and give birth, I hope you can protect her. The doctor gently patted his shoulder. But what about Dolly? Braydens eyes shed a hint of sadness.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Hiss. The man gently opened the door and came to the womans side. Le, at this point, was already asleep. Perhaps it was because of the doctors words just now, which made her heart hard, so she chose to use sleep to forget. Ding ding ding Brayden looked at his phone and picked it up, Leons voice came through the phone, Big brother, the flight has been booked. Leon Brayden looked like he wanted to say something but didnt. You go find a good nanny toe over and take care of Le The man looked at the woman in the hospital bed. This sentence, Le heard. His heart, or Dolly that bitch! Le clenched the bed sheet tightly, gritting her teeth. Brayden, dont you go, dont leave me the woman deliberately murmured, shaking her head incessantly, with the look of a nightmare. Hey, what are you doing, do not see the patient called you it, do not hurry to coax him, call what ah! The nurse did not know the situation directly came over and said. Chapter 1198 Come out Brayden, you dont go, okay, Im so scared, Im afraid something will happen to the baby, what if I die? Le a snot and a tear murmured. Next to Brayden, looking at the woman in front of him, some suspicion. Under normal circumstances, he did not believe the woman in front of any words, but just now in front of thepanys door that a mess of blood, really made him startled. Ive found the nanny, shell be here soon. The man replied in a low voice. I dont want a nanny, Brayden, I just want you, dont leave, stay with me, okay. The woman clung to his arm, a hint of pleading in her eyes. What kind of man is this, his wife is like this and still thinking about leaving, its too irresponsible, right? Yes, this is the obvious scum, what kind of a husband is cruel to leave his wife alone in the hospital. I think ah, eighty percent of this woman blind, unexpectedly found such a man as a husband A few patients next to me were talking about it, and Le on the hospital bed was very satisfied after hearing all this. It seems that these actors that she found are still quite reliable. The woman clutched the bed sheet tightly, the corners of her mouth curled up in a yful curve. The man in front of her will choose. To abandon her, with the image of a scum, to go abroad to find Dolly, or to stay here and take care of her until she is discharged from the hospital. Le, I still have things to take care of you dont be unreasonable, the nanny I have already found for you, Ill leave first. With that, Brayden got up straight away intending to leave. He was already tired of listening to it, from the moment he started walking into the hospital many people around him kept chattering, sometimes he wondered if the bored group of people were doing it on purpose. Brayden, you cant go, what will I do if you go? Le looked at Brayden with pity. But at this time Brayden, the mind is full of Dollys face. He still doesnt know how the woman is doing, whether she is injured or not, whether she has woken up The man clenched his fist, his face had a trace of difficulty. This way, Ille back in a couple of days. The man shrugged off her arm straight away. Good for you Brayden, how dare you care so much about that bitch that you dont even care about my life! Ah! Suddenly, Le fell directly from the hospital bed. Instantly, the air around her froze. The woman was lying in a low voice, covering her stomach, with a painful look. Hey, whats wrong with you? Your wife is like this, where are you going? Yes, the child in her belly is yours, you cant abandon her so cruelly! Is this man having someone outside? All of a sudden, the surrounding area was like an explosion, and there was a lot of chatter. Brayden hurried over and carried Le to the bed, covering her with the nket. What the hell do you want? The man looked at her fiercely, with a hint of bitterness in his eyes. After so long, he could see that this woman, she was simply doing it on purpose!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Brayden, what are you talking about, I just want you to stay with me more, just now I was trying to get out of bed to send you, did not think amount the woman covered her stomach, the expression grim for a moment. Hey, you as a husband, should not ah, now is a critical period for pregnant women, have to respect her ideas, listen to her in everything. The nurse said as she walked over. Who is her husband! Brayden nced at the nurse. Im not her husband. The man said harshly. The few people next to him werent surprised. Simply, before this, Le had given them the greeting that if they seeded in making the man in front of them her husband this time, she would give them more money, thats why they were working so hard. Not her husband, then why let people pregnant, since there is a child should be responsible ah. The nurse said in a gloomy voice. The woman in the hospital bed had a sly glint in her eyes. Brayden how can you not think that these people are my people! Le clenched her fist in her hand, her gaze was very biting. In the garden, Mrs. Knight is still busy, seems to be in a good mood, but there is a faint sadness in the eyes. Perhaps its because its been a long time since Ive seen Dolly and Franklin. Ding ding ding Mrs. Knight looked at her phone and hurriedly picked up the call. What? Your mom got hurt? When did it happen the woman asked after her. In fact, Franklin called her this time only to ask Brayden why he had not yet left the country to see Dolly. It has been two days, Dad did note to see Mom child heart is naturally very anxious. You said you called your dad and he hasnt gone so far? Mrs. Knight asked suspiciously. Grandma, you go and see whats going on with dad, mommy sleeps at night and sometimes calls his name. Franklin said anxiously. After the two people exchanged pleasantries, Mrs. Knight immediately hung up the phone and walked straight out of the garden. Sorry, Mrs. Knight, Mr. Kirnd is not in the office right now. The receptionist said politely. Then where would he go? The woman frowned slightly. This Brayden, why did he suddenly be so procrastinating this time. In the past, as long as it was Dollys business, he would definitely put it on the top priority, howe now So when is heing back? Mrs. Knight asked seriously. Mrs. Knight, are you looking for Mr. Kirnd in a hurry? He is not in thepany for thest two days, and if I am not wrong, he should be in the hospital now. The receptionist smiled faintly. Mrs. Knight was no one else, so the receptionist was willing to tell her so much. The woman hurriedly turned around, took a taxi directly and drove to the hospital. To the hospital for what? He wasnt feeling well? In the ward, Brayden stood in front of the window, his eyes bleary, while Le in the hospital bed looked as if she had nothing to do. She just wants to dy his departure, she just wants to rely on him! The womans mouth curved up at the corners with a yful curve. Hello, do you have a patient named Brayden here? Mrs. Knight asked hurriedly. No, but there is a patients family member named Brayden, the nurse replied with a smile. Instantly, Mrs. Knights eyes dimmed, and she suddenly had a bad feeling. Ding ding ding Brayden looked at the phone and picked it up straight away. Maam. A word that immediately caught Les attention. Where are you now? I , Brayden said, wanting to say something. Come out to the courtyard, I want to talk to you. Mrs. Knight said coldly and hung up the phone. Chapter 1199 wish you were around She thought what the receptionist said wasnt true, but now that shes at the hospital and asked a nurse, it turns out, everything is true. Brayden, do you know what and where Dolly is doing right now? Mrs. Knight looked at him coldly, a cold light revealed in her eyes. Of course he knows, but what can he do? Le this look, if he really go, may not know what chaos will happen. Madam, dont worry, after these two days, I will definitely go abroad to find Dolly, Brayden hurriedly said. The Mrs. Knight in front of her slowly approached Brayden, her eyes were endlessly contemptuous and disdainful. It was the first time that she looked down on a man so much, and the first time that she was so cold to this man. So what are you doing here? Keeping Lepany? Mrs. Knight looked at Brayden fiercely. She couldnt figure out what was going on in the mind of the man in front of her, Dolly was his legitimate wife, and now he was concerned about another woman. After half a day of silence, Mrs. Knight sighed and left straight away. Looking at the departing back, Braydens eyes were a bit dim. Brayden! suddenly, Le shouted. The woman, of course, knew who had juste to see him, and naturally was not surprised. Dolly, you cant beat me after all! The woman clenched her fist in her hand, and her gaze was bitter. Doctor, how is he doing now? When can he be discharged? Brayden asked coldly. Miss Jamess body still needs to recuperate, so it may need to stay for a while longer, pregnant women, should let her be happy, otherwise it will have an impact on the child in the belly. The doctor deliberately said. Damn, why so many things every day! The man frowned slightly, his gaze a little fierce. Le, I still have things to take care of, Ill leave first, you take care of yourselfter. Saying that, Brayden was about to leave. Brayden, what are you going to do? The woman pretended to look pitiful. What else could he do, when Dolly had such a big incident abroad and he didnt even have time to fly over, and now hes here with her? There are many projects in thepany that need to be handled recently. The man replied indifferently. Le looked at the man in front of her suspiciously and had some doubts. However, it was true that he hadnt gone to thepany in the past few days. Brayden, when will you be back then? The woman looked at her usingly, her eyes blinking. Come back for what? Look at her vicious face? If she hadnt pushed him to death, how would he have stayed here. I dont know what kind of sins I did in myst life, but I met someone like her in this life. Lets see, theres more going on in thepany. Brayden said slowly. What exactly is the project that is so important? The womans eyes rolled twice and seemed to think of something. Le directly took out her phone and sent a text message. Sure enough, the return message was indeed that Kirnd Group was busy with business and no one was in control of the big picture. So, Brayden, when youre done with things, make sure youe over here oh. The woman pouted. Her appearance only made Brayden feel more disgusted and revolted. No, we should still find out who the father of the child really is, this ck pot, he can not carry. In this life, he only identified Dolly. The man picked up his cell phone and dialed it directly. Ding ding ding At this time, on the table next to him, the phone kept ringing non-stop. dolly was lying on the bed, looking out at the scenery, not even listening to the ringing of the phone. Mom, your phone is ringing. Suddenly, Franklin shouted. Oh, turn it off, mommy is tired and doesnt want to answer the phone. Dolly said softly. Franklin looked at the caller ID, his face was a little hesitant, but finally picked up the phone and walked out of the room. dolly was lying on the bed with her face away, and did not see this scene. Hey, Dad, when are youing? Grandmas all here. The child rushed to speak. Franklin, listen to daddy, daddy has been doing a lot of thingstely, he will be able to get to you today, is your mommy okay? How is she doing now? Has she eaten? Brayden asked anxiously. Dont worry, daddy, its fine, mommy has woken up, shes just a little tired the child exined. Dolly, in the ward, had clear fluid pooling in her eyes. Mrs. Knight is here, and Brayden has not yete. It seems that he really does not need her anymore. The woman clenched her fist in her hand, and her gaze was somewhat bitter. The womans eyes shed with sadness as she said, Once, they were so close, once, they were so close, but now theyvee to this point. Thepany has been in the hospital for many days, but you havente over yet, she always calls out your name when she sleeps at night, she really misses you. Franklin whispered. Instantly, Braydens eyes dimmed. How had he ever not thought about her? From the day she left the country to now, every night when he sleeps, his dreams are full of her face. But the thought of her and Jayden together, and that poster they made together, made him sad and upset. Okay, I know, dads flight in the morning, hell be there in the afternoon, dont worry, Franklin, make sure you take care of mom, okay? The two exchanged a few pleasantries and hung up the phone straight away. Mrs. Knight was in the corner and heard everything about the childs call. She sighed, gathered herself and walked into the hospital room. For so many days, Dolly had not mentioned Braydens name, and she did not dare to mention it herself.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Marriage, its better for them to talk about it themselves! The young peoples problems should still be solved by themselves. Grandma, whats wrong with you? Are you very tiredtely, I hear you sighing all the time. Franklin rushed to speak. Yes, Dolly was lying in the hospital bed, and Brayden didnte over, so how could she not worry, Mrs. Knight was a bit sad. Mommy, Daddy will be here in a minute. The child suddenly said. Dolly, next to her, her eyes instantly lit up. Franklin, what did you call him, Daddy is very busy dont contact him. Dolly looked at him seriously, her expression a little unnatural. Mom, whats wrong with you? In the past, when you were sick, didnt you want Daddy to be around the most? The child blinked his eyes and looked curiously at the woman in the hospital bed. That was once, not anymore! Now that the marriage hade to an end, what could she do? The child in Les belly was his after all, that was an undeniable fact. If the days could go on, who would choose divorce? Chapter 1200 Remove him OK Sure enough, Brayden did arrive in the afternoon. Dolly, are you all right? Hows it going? Are you hurt? Brayden anxiously touched her head. Dolly in the hospital bed sneered, what was he doing here? To see her joke? Why did youe to my ce? Isnt there someone in the country who needs you more? The woman spoke fiercely. The woman said, I dont know if Ive been here for so many days, but this man must have been stopped by Le, who is so ruthless and vicious, who dares to stop what she wants to do. Dolly, dont say that, okay, Im really worried about you , the aunts eyes were filled with guilt. Seeing this scene, Mrs. Knight took Franklins hand and walked straight out. Regardless of the oue, things still need to work themselves out. The man sat on the edge of the bed, looking at Dolly, and the woman looked away, looking out of the window. The two people were each preupied with something awkward. Dolly, listen to my exnation, okay? Things are not at all like you think, I really have nothing to do with that Le, I just havent found any evidence now, Brayden whispered. What a pathetic joke. Dolly clenched her fist in her hand, and her gaze was a little bitter. The Brayden she knew was not like this. The Brayden she knew was not like this. He used to be bold and daring and could do anything, but what happened now? Why do you want to avoid and dodge all the time? Sometimes, she really felt tired. She really doesnt want to have any entanglement and involvement with that Le, she just wants to live a good little life of her own. Okay, stop it, Im tired and want to sleep. The womanid down directly and closed her eyes.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Brayden looked at Dolly helplessly, a little embarrassed. He tried to exin to her properly, but she wouldnt listen. After a long time, the man walked out of the ward. Ding ding ding Brayden looked at the caller ID and picked up the phone directly. Brother, the man was found, but Leon looked like he wanted to say something. But what? The man hurriedly asked, with an anxious expression. But he wont admit it. Leons tone was a bit lost. This kind of people are the most abominable, they do not admit what they did, and put the me on others. This must be Les conspiracy, otherwise who woulde against himself for no reason? Brayden walked out of the hospital and sat on a stone chair by the river and smoked a cigarette. He rarely smoked before, since the fight with Dolly, he almost every day to smoke so a few. Le, how long are you going to y this game before you stop? The child was not mine, and you had to nder me for what I did to you the other night, and you couldnt see Dolly and me that well? Whats going on? Another fight? Jayden walked slowly into the hospital room. The woman in the bed didnt say anything, looking out the window at the falling leaves, a little sad. Come on, Dolly, have some porridge, the doctor said your body will recover soon and we will be able to return home soon. Jayden smiled faintly. But she suddenly didnt want to go back to her country, didnt want to face that pair of faces, didnt want to face that hard-hearted woman. Life is a question of right and wrong, either this or that. If you cant go back, then why do you want to stay and stay? The womans eyes shed a cold light. The actual fact is that youll be able to get a lot more than just a few of these. The woman clutched the bed sheet tightly, her eyes filled with clear liquid. Well, dont think so much, but there is still me,e, I protect you. Jayden rushed to say. Yes, she was d that there was still Jaydens existence. If it wasnt for this man, perhaps his own life would have been saved. The society isplicated, the hearts of the people are wicked, there are always some people, try to torture you, trap you, there are always some people will unconditionally believe in you, support you, encourage you. Uncle, actually you are still good. Suddenly, Franklin walked in. This child, sometimes speak more than adults even intriguing, a young age, has been so precocious, which is let Jayden some big surprise. Franklin, what are you talking about? Uncle has always been very nice. Dolly rushed to say. Mom, you dont know what I mean, I mean, uncle, in fact, is also a man you can rely on. Franklin rubbed his chin and looked carefully up and down at the man in front of him. The recent rtionship between Dolly and Brayden, the child has long been in the eye. With an IQ as smart as Franklins, how could he not guess that the two of them had quarreled and would most likely separate in the future. But fortunately, Jayden is still there, at least he will take care of his mother, Franklin smiled slightly. What are you talking about, the boy, he must have not woken upst night. The woman in the hospital bed rushed to speak. Dolly, suddenly Brayden stood in the doorway of the ward with breakfast in hand. Youre already eating. Brayden was a little embarrassed. Franklin, havent eaten yet, right? Come on, Daddy bought you breakfast. Brayden rushed to speak. The child slowly turned around and walked towards Brayden, with a hint of disgust in his eyes. Why is uncle doing what daddy is supposed to do? The child asked deliberately. Instantly, Brayden froze a little, and then reacted. Franklin, maybe daddy is not in a good state recently, a little busy, so did not take care of you and mommys feelings, but daddy has time now. Brayden gently stroked the childs hair and slowly exined. But it was toote! Franklin looked at the man in front of him angrily, some face a little discontent. Whats wrong with this? Mrs. Knight asked in a low voice. Grandma, Dad is not doing his job at all, can we get rid of him? Franklin said bluntly. Dolly panicked. Mrs. Knight, who was standing next to her, was also embarrassed. At the beginning, the child had always called Dolly as mother, and then Brayden found her, and the woman also returned to his side, the child will call him father, and now How can this be? The woman in the hospital bed, on the other hand, had a glimmer of stolen joy in her eyes. Since the child has taken the initiative toe forward, when the timees if the divorce is really done, he will not be too hurt. In fact, for Franklin, the most important thing is that Dolly can be happy. As long as his mother is happy, he respects all of Dollys decisions. Come on, have breakfast, I bought a lot, lets all eat together. Mrs. Knight hurriedly said. Lets eat breakfast! Franklin shouted. In the end, he was still a child, and food was his natural enemy. Chapter 1201 You are not welcome Time passed day by day, Dollys body gradually recovered, and everyones mood instantly improved as well. Lets go back home, mom. Franklin suddenly spoke. Dollys face was a gloomy one. If she could, how she would like to stay here for the rest of her life and never go back. Dolly, how do you feel now, how is your health? Are you better? Mrs. Knight spoke anxiously. Dolly didnt say anything, just nodded her head. Everyone else was in the hospital room except Brayden, who knew that Dolly didnt want to see him and would even hate her. A few people discussed the situation and prepared to return home immediately. The next day, just off the ne, Dolly is a little weak, walking slightly unstable, next to Jayden look at the woman to help nor not to help, Brayden is also the same mentality, fortunately next to a Mrs. Knight, immediately up. Maam, Im sorry to trouble you. The woman whispered. What are you talking about, silly girl, what a time to say such things. Mrs. Knight whispered. Brayden! Suddenly, a familiar voice came over. Braydens eyes shed a cold light. How did she know she was at the airport now? Dolly slowly turned around, and saw the woman with a big belly running directly to Brayden. Brayden, what took you so long to get back, I missed you so much. Le jumped directly into his arms. At this time Brayden, eyes staring straight ahead Dolly, wanted to say something, but still closed his mouth. It is really ridiculous, before also said a person have no rtionship, really liar! The actual fact is that there is no one good thing about men, Dolly clenched her fist in her hand, and her gaze was bitter. She hates it when people lie to her, including Brayden, who hides things between herself and Le. Stop it, what are you doing here? Brayden growled coldly. Thats right, Brayden, of course Im here to pick up the ne. Le said bluntly. At this point he wanted to know which son of a bitch had told this woman she was at the airport. Brayden, you left in such a hurryst time, I did note to give you together, had I known you went on vacation, I would have gone with you, so it would have made sense well. The woman took his arm in a biting manner. What a small farewell to a new love. Jayden beside her said deliberately. Brayden gave him a nk stare after hearing this, what did he mean? He and this Le obviously have no rtionship at all! Brayden, tell me, where did you all go, what did you do, was it fun? What an abrasive demon! Brayden looked at the woman in front of him with disgust and some disdain. Dolly in the front kept listening to the movement in the back, trying to find out something, but after listening for half a day, it was just flirting between two people. Damn Brayden, and said he did not love her, but why would that woman chat so long? He clearly knew that Le had set himself up many times. Did they really have something? Just Brayden does not want to admit? Instantly, Dollys eyes dimmed. Well, dont think about it, well talk about itter, its useless to think about it now. Mrs. Knight gently patted her shoulder. She was right, it was better to be happy. The group went straight to Mrs. Knights house. Well, thank you very much for your concern for our Dolly, just sorry, our house is rather small, so there is no way to stay for dinner with you, please make yourselffortable. Mrs. Knight spoke in a low voice. The words couldnt be more obvious. Dolly sneered. Mrs. Knight didnt like Jayden much before, but slowly, over time, she found that Jaydens feelings for Dolly were real, not even worse than Braydens. Its just a pity, Mrs. Knight shook her head and sighed. A couple with a talented man and a beautiful woman, but they were defeated by reality like this. Next to her, Le acted as if she hadnt heard anything, still holding Braydens arm tightly and looking around as if Mrs. Knight wasnt talking about her. Auntie, the food in our house is rather small, and the rice is also very little, as you can see, we are vigers in a small mountain vige, so our ie is not much, and we cant afford to eat any mountain food, so youd better go to a high-ss hotel to eat. Franklin suddenly ran to Le and spoke. What? Le looked at the child in front of her suspiciously. Le tightly clenched her fist in her hand, her gaze was a bit bitter.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Auntie, you still have a baby in your belly oh, so pay attention to your diet and emotions from time to time Franklin whispered, smiling faintly at Le in front of her. Jayden, next to her, gave a thumbs up to the child as a sign of intelligence. Jayden, lets stay together, you see, this ce is too small to amodate us, lets just go our separate ways. Le said deliberately. Uncle, its okay, you dont have to go, if you dont mind, we can squeeze ah, but no more. Franklin deliberately said. This guy, when did he be so smart? Mrs. Knight touched his head, full of satisfaction. Hey, Dolly, this is your son, this is the child you have raised? No wonder there is no family education at all. Le pointed at Franklin and used him fiercely. So what? Dollys eyes shed with contempt and disdain. Come on, Franklin, lets go to the room, its time to change. Said Dolly, going to pull the childs hand. Miss James, if you think our childrens tutoring is not good, then please also go to a better tutoring family, save your time here. Mrs. Knight spoke coldly. She would never allow someone to insult her loved ones for no reason, even if they didnt have any blood rtionship. I At once, Le was at a loss for words. Ill go, whos afraid of who! A cold light shed in the womans eyes. Brayden, lets go, people dont wee us. The woman shook his arm. Brayden, dont you want to go to the garden? The flowers are almost in bloom there, so you can go and have a look. Mrs. Knight spoke deliberately. She just wanted to drive Le away, as for Brayden, after all, there are still some feelings. Yes, maam, Im going to check it out. Brayden directly shook off Les arm and walked out. Chapter 1202 Disappearance Damn, a bunch of rotten people dare to do this to me, it seems that they do not want to live. What are you guys! Le looked at Mrs. Knights house fiercely, her fist clenched tightly in her hand, as if she already had some idea. Hey, you go do something, and remember, make sure to disguise yourself. The woman spoke coldly. Whats going to happen again? On the other end of the phone, the man listened to the womans arrangement with uncertainty. However, anything can be done as long as there is money! What do you want me to do and to what extent? The man asked indifferently. To the worst extent! Le replied in a low voice. What? He didnt hear wrong! That was going to take someones life! This is something that should still be considered carefully. Miss, you the worst degree, I can not reach ah, you know, although I have been working for people, but what to do and what not to do, I have a number in my heart, besides the price of each thing is not the same ah. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Three times the price, you can rest assured that I will never treat you badly. Deal. The other side replied quickly. Le hung up the phone directly, her gaze is very bitter, she would like to see, Dolly will do. The woman sneered a little. If it is said that men in love like to love the house, then women with hatred, naturally will not be less to the enemys side of the people. Especially a ruthless character like Le. Grandma, where are you going? Its raining outside, dont go out. Franklin shook Mrs. Knights arm. The old woman slowly squatted down, stroked the childs hair, and smiled faintly. Grandma wants to go to the garden and see the flowers. Mrs. Knight replied faintly. She loved those flowers the most, and each one of them was devoted to her heart and soul, so naturally she had to take good care of them. Madam, its raining too much outside, so dont go today, go tomorrow. Dolly said worriedly. Dont worry, its very close, you take good care of your health at home, y more with the children, Ill be back in a while, dont worry. Mrs. Knight gently patted her shoulder. But I dont know why, looking at Mrs. Knights departing back, Dolly vaguely felt some uneasiness in her heart, but she couldnt tell why. Mom, why am I so worried about Grandma? Ive never felt this way before. Franklin suddenly said. So, he also has this bad feeling. How could anything happen to Mrs. Knight, she was just going to the garden to see the flowers. Franklin,e on, mommy will y games with you, okay? Dolly took the childs hand and smiled slightly. Mommy, can you y the game? Are you feeling well? Im afraid youll get tired. Franklin whispered. Instantly, the woman was touched by the child in front of her. The woman was touched by the child in front of her. Such an understanding child, even if she was tired, what could she do? She is willing and happy. Aigoo my little flower ah, but really aggravated you. In the garden, Mrs. Knight muttered. Some of the potted nts had forgotten to move to the room, so now they were all wet, and Mrs. Knight hurriedly started to work, busy, forgetting that the door was still open. Pop! Mrs. Knight looked up and didnt see any figure. But just now she heard a sound, it was strange. Could it be Dolly? Dolly? Mrs. Knight shouted. There was no response. Forget it, she must have been hearing things, Mrs. Knight continued to move her hands. Ah! Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of her and punched Mrs. Knight in the back of her head. Mom, why hasnt Grandmae back yet? She used to be back by this time. Franklin muttered. Dollys brow furrowed slightly. Something had happened on the way, right? In an instant, she was a little worried and hurriedly took out her cell phone and dialed. Sorry, the number you have dialed is not in the service area What is this situation? How could it not be in the service area? Then where did she go? Dolly clenched her fist in her hand tightly, and a cold light shed in her gaze. Ding ding ding Jayden looked at the caller ID and was thrilled to death. Hey Dolly, whats up? The man asked excitedly. Mrs. Knight just went out and went to the garden and hasnte back yet Dolly exined in a panic. Some of the wounds on her body hadntpletely healed, so she couldnt touch the water, let alone get wet. What do you mean? Its been a day and you still havent gone back? Okay, I know, you take it easy, Im going to check it out, youre at home, donte out, your body has not fully recovered. Saying that, Jayden directly hung up the phone, picked up an umbre and ran straight to the garden. Sure enough, the door in the garden was open. Madam, are you there! Jayden shouted, but no one responded. Boom! Suddenly, there was a thunderous, deafening sound in the sky, and the man at the door shuddered.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Maam, Dollys calling you home for dinner. Jayden shouted again. Still there was no movement. Instantly, he panicked and rushed into the flower room. There was no one there, but the pots in the corner were damp. That would be Mrs. Knight moving in, but where was she? Why is she gone? Jayden shouted for a long time in the garden, but couldnt find Mrs. Knight. Hey, Dolly, are you sure Mrs. Knight went to the garden? Im sure, she said when she left this morning, and said shed be backter, but she hasnte back yet. Dolly rushed to speak. At once, Jaydens eyes dimmed. Something had happened to her! That must be it! Okay, dont worry, Ill go look for it right away, that, you stay at home first, donte out, and watch the kids. Jayden hung up the phone directly. Before is Dolly injured, and now is Mrs. Knight missing, he does not believe that these two things will not have a trace of connection. The person behind it, who is it? Jayden clenched his fist in his hand, and his gaze was fierce. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Hey, Brayden, Mrs. Knight has disappeared. Jayden spoke coldly. This matter, must have something to do with him. What? Where did she disappear? Brayden stood up with a start. In the living room, Le was leisurely watching TV, rubbing her stomach, looking like she had nothing to do. Chapter 1203 is back What the hell is going on? Brayden asked fiercely. If he didnt have someone else out there, could he have caused so much trouble? It was obvious that he had cheated on Dolly, and now the divorce was still grinding. Dolly told me Mrs. Knight was in the garden and hadnt been back for a day, and when I came to the garden, Mrs. Knight was gone. Jayden replied coldly. Mrs. Knight is usually very low-key and modest, if its not something too much, she wont even take it into consideration, howe she suddenly disappeared this time? The police have been called? The police have been called, but they havent found it either. Jayden replied indifferently, waiting for the reaction of the man in front of him. Seeing him so panicked, it seems that the culprit has not been found to be Le, but he cant be sure. Hey, Brayden, Jayden called out after a long time. Brayden slowly turned around and looked seriously at the man in front of him, somewhat curious. Do you think that it could be Les doing? Jayden looked at him cautiously. He would like to see exactly what this mans reaction is, cant that woman is pregnant, he really favors her? Jayden sneered. How could she kidnap Mrs. Knight? Brayden looked at the man in front of him suspiciously. Is this man joking? Le is a woman with a vengeance, yesterday Mrs. Knight kicked her out in front of everyone, she can not be angry? What a joke! To her, everyone around Dolly, except you, is her enemy, isnt it? Jayden slowly approached Brayden and spoke coldly. He was right, Le was indeed a bad master to mess with. What the hell are you trying to do, and who are you? Mrs. Knight shouted from the room. The man sneered, a haze on his face. The people who want to kill you. Instantly, a cold light shed in Mrs. Knights eyes. She was under the impression that she did not know this man in front of her, but why did he want to take her life? The old woman looked at him suspiciously, a little curious. I have no grudge or hatred with you, why do you want to kill me? The person who has a grudge and a grudge with you is not me, you yourself have offended who, do not know in your own heart. The man chewed gum in his mouth and gave her a disdainful nce.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Mrs. Knight lowered her head and closed her eyes, trying to remember everything that had happened before. She had lived in the small mountain vige for so many years, helping every viger, and the vigers loved and respected her, she couldnt think of who could have done such a horrible thing. The people in the vige, although they hadnt traveled much, they knew the dangers outside, so they cherished thepany of their friends even more, how could they have done something so shameless and nasty. No, its definitely not them! Who ordered you toe here, even if you let me die, you have to let me die to understand, right? Mrs. Knight spoke fiercely. Why should she die with understanding? The man gave her a fierce p. You want to die with understanding? Dream on, think for yourself, if you cant think, go to hell and think. The man bluntly refused. Mrs. Knight clenched her fist in her hand, and her gaze was biting. She has been hiding for so many years, is she going to be exposed today? The old woman gnashed her teeth. Once, when she was young, in order to protect herself, she practiced all the skills, judo taekwondo everything proficient, perhaps because the family is rich, all the way, she participated in many training courses and manypetitions, onlyter to the small mountain vige. She tried to bury all of her past, trying to see her history emptied to zero, so she has not looked for someone to practice for a long, long time. So what if youre older? Mrs. Knight grimaced and flung her arms out. Hey, I want to go back, the old woman shouted bluntly. The man turned around and looked suspiciously at the woman in front of him. This stinking old woman was out of her mind! What do you mean? Go home? Back to which home? To theherworld? The man suddenlyughed loudly. Mrs. Knight slowly walked into the man and looked at him fiercely. I gave you a chance, I let you out as me, this is thest time, or I will not be polite. Mrs. Knight whispered. What could she do? A person who is about to enter the coffin, how can she still have time to scare people here, and not go sit down and remember the good old days, the man shook his head and sighed. Ill give you another ten minutes, whatst words ah, need to confess can tell me, especially the division of your property, this is very important. The man deliberately said. What a beast, how dare he still y this kind of idea! This man is crazy for money, right? Hey, will you let me go? Mrs. Knights aura was a little forced. Instantly, the man was stunned by her eyes, but then recovered the expression on his face. What do you want to do again? What else can an old woman like you do? What? If I dont let you go, what will you do? Beat me up? Just like you, you can still beat me up? What a joke, I said you Pa! Suddenly, a fist swung directly at the man, and he simply had no time to dodge. The man fell to the ground paralyzed, a look of screaming pain. You fuck you, how dare you hit me! The man pointed at Mrs. Knight and spoke viciously. So what? The mans hand was rusty after so many years of not hitting people. mrs. Knight pped her hands. Its you thats hitting, do you think I let people bully me? I tell you, I am usually very low-key, but at the critical moment, I will never give in! Saying that, Mrs. Knight kicked him directly and left straight away. Stop right there, my medical expenses, you have topensate! The man on the ground shouted. Its funny, she hasnt asked for the moral damages, but he has the face to ask her for the medical expenses! Well? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Dolly clung to Jayden next to her. Dont worry, were doing our best to find it, dont worry, shell be fine. Jayden gently patted her shoulder. Next to Brayden, looking at the scene in front of him, his eyes dimmed. Uncle, is something wrong with Grandma? Im so worried about her oh. Franklin ran over, hugged Jaydens thighs, and asked in a low voice. Instantly, a cold light shed in Braydens eyes. Had they, indeed, chosen Jayden? No, I have to go look for it, Im not sure. Saying that, Dolly was about to walk out. What to look for ah, this is not already back? Mrs. Knights voice suddenly sounded. Chapter 1204 Evidence At once, Dollys eyes lit up and a heart finally dropped. Madam, where have you been, I was scared to death. The woman anxiously held her hand tightly, full of anxiety. Its okay, dont worry. Mrs. Knight gently patted Dollys shoulder and smiled faintly. None of them knew that this old woman had a hidden skill that no one dared to bully to her at all. And the man just now, naturally, had already rolled away. Madam, just now we went to the garden to look for you, did not see you ah, moreover, Dolly called you you did not answer, scared her all. Jayden whispered. Uh just now I went out for a while, I lost my phone, I think I dropped it on the road, its okay now. Mrs. Knight hurried to cover up. She did not want to worry these people in front of her, especially Dolly and Franklin, not to mention, she was simply fine. Those who wanted to harm her would have to put some hard work behind them to do so. Miss James, the mission has failed. The man said to the phone with a gray face. What? What are you doing for food? How could it fail? Cant you even handle an old woman? The woman yelled fiercely. Damned stinky woman, he hadnt even settled the score with her yet, but she was good enough to yell at him. The man clenched his fist in his hand, and his gaze was bitter. Youre still talking about me, that old woman is full of martial arts, why didnt you tell me before? The man was really furious. Instantly, Le was silent. Was that Mrs. Knight really that powerful? A cold light shed in the womans eyes. Damn, its getting really hard to deal with! Whats with all this! After exchanging a few pleasantries, the two people just hung up the phone. The other partys mission was notpleted, and she just paid part of the medical fee. Pop! The door was ruthlessly pushed open. The woman on the couch in the living room jumped in shock and immediately stood up, looking towards the door. Brayden, Le immediately ran to him and tried to hug him. It had been a long, long time since he had been here, and Le was certainly excited and thrilled that he hade to visit herself and her children today. Le! Brayden shouted coldly. The voice and the tone of voice, the visitor is not good! The woman frowned slightly. No, it wasnt like he hade simply to visit her. The woman then regained the expression on her face and squeezed out a smile. Come, Brayden, you sit down, have a cup of tea, is it to see our child? Its okay, dont worry, the baby is fine. Le deliberately touched her stomach. Next to Brayden, saw this scene sneered. Still pretending, and said the child is his! See how long she can pretend, as soon as the child is born, do a paternity test, all the results will be out. Its just that he couldnt bear to watch this ruthless woman in front of him deal with Dolly mercilessly. He couldnt see Dolly get hurt, and he couldnt see that woman get upset. Say, is it you? Brayden asked straightforwardly and coldly. This stinking man, so anxious, without even the slightest hesitation, just said it straight out? Yes, thats right, its her, so what? Le sneered a little. Brayden, what are you talking about? What isnt it me? This cup of tea, of course I made it. The woman said, deliberately changing the subject. In his mind, there was only that bitch Dolly, when did he ever think about her? No, not even for a moment! Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Its ridiculous that an ordinary woman who is not as beautiful as she is, not as rich as she is, has walked into Braydens heart, and for life! Le, you do not give me pretend, what kind of woman you really are, everyone already knows it by heart, even if you do not admit it, I will find the evidence, and also, you better talk to the father of the child in your belly, let him be responsible for you, otherwise when the child is born, you can really be a single mother. Brayden said coldly. You are doing, the sky is watching, Le good for yourself, all the evidence is already on the way, you do not get lucky to escape thew, you have harmed how many people have done how many things, their own hearts clear. With that, Brayden turned around and walked straight away. Instantly, the woman behind him copsed directly onto the sofa, her eyes staring straight up at the ceiling, somewhat dazed. How did he know? The evidence has been destroyed, the cooperation with the killers has been terminated, but how did he know? The woman clenched her fist in her hand, and a trace of fear shed across her eyes. The womans eyes shed with fear. No, its not like that, maybe, he just said that on purpose, maybe, he doesnt know anything at all! The woman sorted herself out and took out her cell phone and dialed. Hey,e here, I need you now. Le spoke anxiously. On the other end of the phone, there was silence. Who are you? Why are you calling him? A whispery womans voice reached her ears. At once, Les head went nk as if she had encountered a bolt from the blue. What was going on? Why was a woman answering the phone? Le hung up the phone straight away and redialed it again, thinking she had just called the wrong number. Hey, what is it that you want to say directly, one by one, call, do not bother ah. On the other end of the phone, the pampered woman spoke impatiently. So, he has forgotten himself, so he went to find a new love! Pop! The phone was viciously mmed on the floor. The womany on the sofa, her eyes pooled with clear liquid.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Men are no good, Les gaze was somewhat fierce. Hey, brother, a very strange person just called you, ask her whats going on and she wont say, you can call her backter. Who is it? In the bathroom, the man shouted. It sounded like the womans voice was strange, I dont think I recognized her, but you gave her the note, Hey. Oh no, its Le! Its over, its over, the woman must have misunderstood again. The man hurriedly rinsed off and walked out wrapped in a bath towel. Wow, brother, your body, still so great! SHIT, hurry up and go to work, stay at home all day and make trouble. Looking at his phone, there were indeed two calls from Le, and instantly, the mans mouth curled up at the corners with a curve of satisfaction. Chapter 1205 Can’t Change Le, you called me? The man asked softly into the phone as he wiped his hair. Well, its okay. Le replied harshly. When she needed him, he was looking for another woman, and now that she didnt need him anymore, what was he calling for? I was in the shower earlier, so I didnt hear the phone ring. The man exined anxiously. Instantly, a cold light was revealed in Les eyes. But the man didnt exin to her that it was his sister who answered the phone just now. Its okay, hang up. Saying that, the woman directly hung up the phone.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. At once, the man was a little anxious. Just now, she must have been jealous, but this is good, let her have a little sense of crisis. The man smiled slightly, but he did not think, at this time Le, has decided to cut off allmunication with him. The damned man, said what a lifetime only love her, said what to protect her, take care of her for life, but now, but still went to find another woman, but also long ago abandoned her? Le clenched her fist in her hand, and her gaze was very bitter. The men under the sky are the same, after sleeping, just leave. The woman sneered and closed her eyes. Knock knock knock! The knock at the door was violent and urgent, but Le in the living room had long since fallen asleep. Le, open the door, Iming, werent you looking for me just now? The man shouted from the door. But this scene all happened in the eyes of Leon, who was not far away. The man appeared again, but this time Le did not open the door. The first time I saw thepany, I was able to find a way to get to the top of the market. As long as this man exists, everything will be solved. Keep an eye on him, make sure you keep an eye on him, and find out where this manes from. Brayden replied ruthlessly. The man outside the door, knocking for a long time, Le only half squinted to open the door. Knock what ah, do not see I am sleeping it, really, the ghost of life well you are. Le discontented rebuke. Le, you just slept, sorry, did I disturb you? The man scratched the back of his head. Instantly, the woman was awake. What is this situation? Why did hee? When he used toe, wouldnt he call her in advance? No, how long have you been here? The woman looked around with a hint of backwardness in her eyes. Hurry up ande in. Le immediately pulled him inside. Damn it, there wasnt someone following on the road, was there? The womans eyes are full of fear, but shes not sure what to do. Fortunately, there are no strange cars downstairs. The woman breathed a sigh of relief. I thought we agreed? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. You have no brain ah you. Le pounded the mans chest hard. Le immediately went to the sofa andid down. Damn it, he has the nerve toe over here to her now? The woman sneered. All men in the world are the same, phndering and dishonest, and this man in front of her is no exception. However, Brayden is an odd exception, like Dolly for so many years, never thought of giving up, the mind heart is also full of her face. She suddenly envied that woman, even if she had no money, no ability, no brains, but still had a man who loved her, guarded her, took care of her, and never gave up. Le, I miss you so much. The man held her waist tightly, and there was some aggravation in his tone. Since Le was pregnant, the two of them met secretly, never held hands together openly and went shopping, once or twice was fine, after a long time, the man would get upset. Dont touch me! Le flung his arm away directly. Whats wrong with this? What kind of anger? The man looked at the woman in front of him suspiciously, a little curious. Whats wrong with you, not in a good mood today? Lets go, Ill take you out for a spin. Said the man to pull her up. I told you, dont fucking mess with me, I think youre dirty. Le said nonchntly. Instantly, the man froze. What was that saying? Yes, he did look gangly and bad, but since the beginning he had only had her as a woman, where had he touched any other woman? In order to take care of her and protect her, he recently even quit going to bars and other entertainment ces, but now she is good, saying that she dislikes it and is dirty? Le, what the hell do you mean? I just called you and you were not in a good mood, I thought it was because you were not feeling well, so I rushed to you to see you and do something for you, who are you to treat me like this? I like you, I really love you, but I am a man, I also have my own dignity, I treat you well, is not the capital you use to trample on my dignity! The man yelled. Damn, he went to a woman, and now here he is still so justified, in the end what gave him the courage! Les eyes instantly dimmed. Dont you already have a woman? Its really funny, you cant solve your own affairs by yourself, what do you have toe to me for? Le looked at him fiercely. What kind of nonsense is this? Where did he have a woman? Howe he didnt even know it himself! Le, are you mistaken, I dont have a woman, I havent been looking for another woman since you got pregnant. The man exined while gently patting her shoulder. What hypocrisy, whats so bad about admitting it? Say it out, maybe I will still forgive you. But now, what a point, how dare you still lie. Damn it, the world is as ck as a crow! Le, there is one thing I still need to exin to you, that is, just now when I was in the shower, it was my sister who answered the phone for me, you must not think too much ah. The man scratched the back of his head awkwardly. So it was his sister? Instantly, Les eyes lit up. No wonder that voice sounded so delicate. Its okay. Le pped her hands. Good, everything had been resolved. The woman got up and walked into the kitchen. What do you want to eat? Ill do it, youre not too fit, go there first and do it for a while. The man hurriedly pushed her into the living room. For a moment, Le really thought of him as her husband. No, the man she loved was Brayden, and that could never change! The woman clenched her fists tightly. Chapter 1206 Can’t stay away from me Madam, is someone secretly dealing with you? Dolly asked in a cold, low voice. Instantly, Mrs. Knight was silent. Even if she didnt answer, seeing the old womans reaction, Dolly already had a number in her heart. Dolly clenched her fist tightly in her hand, and her gaze was a little bitter. Mom, whats wrong with you? Are you in a bad mood? Franklin whispered, holding her hand tightly. Dolly gently stroked the childs hair and smiled faintly. At this moment, perhaps only Franklin is herfort. Mom, I want to ask you a question. The childs expression was a little lost. Are you getting a divorce from dad? And, the aunt who came that day, what is the rtionship with dad? Franklin asked anxiously. No one wanted them to divorce, and Franklin didnt want to see them separated. He had just had aplete and happy family, who wanted to break it. Instantly, Dollys eyes dimmed. Shouldnt he have been told in advance? The matter between himself and Brayden, sooner orter, will have a result. The womans eyes shed with a hint of sadness. Franklin, if one day, daddy and mommy are separated, will you be sad? Dolly asked, squatting down. Franklins eyes revealed a glimmer of light. Mom, I just want you to be happy, youre happy. Franklin hugged Dolly tightly, trying to give her a littlefort. At once, the woman was touched. Yes, in this world, there are still many people who love her, men are nothing, she still has her son. Thank you, son. Dolly replied in a soft voice. Squeak. The door was opened gently. Dollys eyes shed with a cold light. When exactly will he move out, now that he is facing a divorce, he cant keep living here, right? The woman gritted her teeth as she nned to have a good talk with the man. Well, child, itste, you go to bed first, okay? The woman gently kissed the childs forehead. Franklin looked at Dolly and then at Brayden, who was slowly approaching, and immediately understood the situation and ran straight into his room.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Brayden, lets have a little chat. The woman spoke coldly. Talk about what, about the divorce? No, he didnt want to divorce her, there was nothing going on between him and that Le at all. Dolly, Im telling you, Im innocent with Le, dont you doubt me, I Brayden didnt do a single thing wrong to you. The man patted his chest and said with conviction. Dollyughed coldly. Was he being funny? What has he done himself, he does not know? The woman turned her face away, not wanting to see him. The child in Les belly is not mine, really, well, today, that man has been found, soon, there will be results, I will bring the biological father of the child in her belly to you personally. The man spoke coldly. At once, Dolly was stunned. The child in Les belly is really not his? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Is she really wrong about him? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. The woman spoke fiercely. If you really need to find any evidence, after giving him such a long time, it should be enough, right? The woman slowly turned around and walked straight into the room. Dolly, the man gave a push and the woman was pulled right back into his arms. Brayden kissed her hair greedily. You let go of me. Dolly whispered, afraid to disturb Franklin, who was resting in the room. Its been a long time since weve had a good chat together. Braydens hand around the womans waist increased in strength a few notches. Yes, it had been a long time since they had been together in peace and quiet. A hint of sadness shed in the womans eyes. She did not want to spend a good life with him? Its just that things are not what they should be, there are always so many obstacles in front of them. If it wasnt for love, who would put up with it again and again, but if Brayden was really out there with someone else, and it was Le, then she really didnt have to put up with it anymore. Dolly, I love you, I dont want to divorce you. Brayden said in a resigned voice. Instantly, the womans eyes moistened. Divorce, too, is a matter of necessity. Pop! Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Oops, that, sorry to disturb you. Mrs. Knight hurriedly said, and walked straight into her room. Brayden hurriedly let go of the woman in his arms and gathered himself. Have you eaten, madam? Dolly eximed. No, Im not hungry, you guys go on! Mrs. Knight replied loudly. Er At once, Dollys face was flushed red. It was clear that nothing had been done, so why did she suddenly feel so embarrassed? Ding ding ding Brayden looked at the caller ID and rushed to pick up the phone. Big brother, we found out, that man did appear in the bar before Leon said anxiously. Brayden tightly clenched his fist in his hand, the corners of his mouth hooked up a curve of satisfaction. Le some things, as long as done, will certainly reveal the horse! The mans eyes shed a cold light. Ill go over there right away, follow that man the whole time, make sure to find evidence, especially what he did in the bar that night, what people he met, this is very important Brayden said coldly. The two men exchanged pleasantries and then hung up the phone. Whats wrong? Dolly looked at his tightly frowning brow and asked in a low voice. Dolly, what to do, you cant leave me in this life. The man gently kissed her forehead. What the hell is this cold not eloquent talking about? How things really are, still have to investigate. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. I have to go out, I maye backter tonight, dont wait for me. Brayden picked up his jacket and left directly. Chapter 1207 No Overtime Say, what exactly is your rtionship with Le? Brayden looked at the man in front of him fiercely, and a cold light shed in his eyes. He really didnt believe that this man didnt have any rtionship with that stinking woman at all. The man nced at Brayden in front of him, and there was a hint of avoidance in his eyes. The man Le loves is him, she naturally does not want to betray her. Forget it, its better not to say anything. Mr. Kirnd, what are you talking about? Le and I are just friends. The man replied slowly. This is ridiculous, what have you done, do you still dont know it in your heart? It seems to be another difficult guy. You better tell the truth, or I will make all of your family disappear from this city immediately. Brayden looked at him coldly. Instantly, the man in front of him was scared. It didnt matter what happened to him, but he definitely couldnt drag his family into it. Mr. Kirnd, Miss James and I are really just ordinary friends, nothing else, even if you press me more, this is still the answer ah. The man pretended to look pitiful. Damn it! Just dont tell the truth, right? Fine! Suddenly, Brayden took out his cell phone and dialed directly. Hey, I remember there is a store in Estertown Road, what is the clothing business, you find someone At once, the man was stunned, No, Mr. Kirnd, I said I said, you do not withdraw! The man suddenly begged loudly. Now finally say it! Brayden coldly looked at the man in front of him. What a toast! Le and I really used to be just friends, then one day, she got pregnant for no reason, so recently she often asked me to go to her house to take care of her, and said something, the man who made her pregnant, did not want to be responsible at all, said something, I am her only friend The man exined haphazardly. Brayden clenched his fist in his hand, his gaze a bit bitter. Damn, to say such a thing! This was not what he wanted to hear! This man was clearly lying! If you dont tell the truth, Im going to take your store out of business. Ill give you onest chance to tell me what your rtionship with Le is. Brayden yelled. A man, wheedling, he really can not tolerate. Im her boy friend! The man replied loudly. What a joke, Le would have a boyfriend? He didnt even believe it. That woman is usually so cautious, how could she let a man who is not rted to her stay by her side. Okay, Leon, just pull that store out, no need to think about it anymore. Saying that, Brayden walked straight out of the room. Mr. Kirnd, you cant do that, I have nothing to do with her, the man yelled. Brayden, at this point, had long since walked away. Instantly, the man was left alone in ce, his eyes red. Le, for you, I have sacrificed our family business, but you? The man lifted his head and looked at the ceiling, trying to hold back the liquid in his eyes. Ding ding ding Le looked at the caller ID and rushed to pick up the phone. Brayden is here to see me, he already suspects you, take care of yourself. The man choked out. What was going on, how did Brayden find him? What had he found out again? No. What did he want with you? What did he say to you? Or, what did you say to him? The woman asked anxiously. What else could he say? She was the one who didnt let him say anything in the first ce, and naturally he wouldnt break his promise. Dont worry about it, I didnt say anything, I just said that I am your male best friend and often take care of you, but nothing else, moreover, our family business is lost. The man whispered. What does this mean, what does Braydens search for him have to do with their familys clothing store? Tell me clearly? What happened to your business, and what did Brayden do? Le asked directly.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The man told the truth directly, his emotions were dripping. Damn Brayden, how dare he bully and bait, and do such shameless viinous things. Le clenched her fist in her hand. But what can be done? What she loves, is not this man? So no matter what Brayden did, even if she was angry at the time, she would have forgotten about it afterwards. Okay, I know, dont worry, I wont let you lose, your familys clothing store, Ill take charge, you go back to organize, I directly give you another store, dont worry, I wont treat you poorly, but the premise is, you dont think about those useless. Saying that, Le directly hung up the phone. This sentence couldnt be more obvious, meaning that the two of them, there is no possibility. Say she is heartless? She is really cruel, say she is righteous? She is also very righteous. The man really cant figure out why Le should like Brayden that stinky man. There are so many CEOs in the world, why did she fall for that Brayden man! Big brother, what to do, or not to tell the truth. Leon was a little nervous, clenching his fist in his hand, his gaze was flustered. This is a matter that concerns Braydens life, if it is not resolved well, after that and Dolly may really face divorce. Leon suddenly felt that marriage is really fragile, sometimes a word, a small thing, can trigger a bigger conflict, let alone or Brayden such a wronged thing. A person who has not done anything wrong, suddenly by all the people think that they where doing bad, naturally will not feel good in the heart. This is a protracted battle, no matter, we take our time to fight, I would like to see, that Le in the end can still y what wah pattern. Brayden half squinted his eyes, some fierce. What is Jayden doing these days? Brayden suddenly asked. He hated the fact that Jayden would idly approach Dolly. That woman, can only be his! Brayden clenched his fist in his hand. Hes been in the supermarket, doing something in charge, seems to be quite busytely, so is his sister-inw, shes been working a lot of overtimetely, probably because of the weather. Leon replied in a low voice. Damn Jayden, how dare he learn to take advantage of people! Its just a pity that even if Dolly were to divorce herself, she wouldnt choose Jayden. He knew that woman too well, if she really liked it, she couldnt have waited this long. braydens mouth curved in a satisfied curve. He believed Dolly, would wait for him, although there was some misunderstanding and unpleasantness before, but it was good to exin. Big brother, tonight No overtime tonight, go straight home said Brayden straight out of the office. Chapter 1208 thick skin Big brother, theres something very strange. Leon spoke cautiously. Say. Brayden whispered. That, Le surprisingly opened a clothing store, seems to have been given to that man to take care of. Braydens eyes dimmed. He would like to see how long this Le is going to toss and turn! But he didnt know what Dolly was about to face. Mom, are you tired? You look a little haggard. Franklin suddenly said. Dolly froze for a moment, and then regained her expression on her face. No, Im probably a little tired. The woman gently stroked the childs hair. Not tired at all, just thinking about what happened between Brayden and Le all the time. Yo, Dolly, youre alive and well. Suddenly, a familiar cold voice reached her ears. What was she doing here again? A demonstration? You leave, you are not wee in our house. Franklin said loudly, standing directly in front of Dolly. Le slowly walked up to the child and stopped. Pop! Instantly, Dolly froze. What? Are you surprised? Your son has no tutor, you dont care, Ill take care of it for you. Le spoke fiercely. She was crazy, right? What was she fighting with the kid? Le, get the hell out of here! Dolly was really angry. Hows that? Does it still hurt? Come on, mommy, take a look. The woman hurriedly squatted down and looked at Franklins cheek, her eyes full of heartache. Its okay, mommy, it doesnt hurt, dont worry. The child smiled faintly. Le stood by, looking at the mother and son in front of her with disdain. Whats the point of pretending, its not your own son, the whole thing is as if there is a blood rtionship. Hey, you hurry up and leave, or Ill just call the police and say you broke into the house. The child looked at her fiercely. Yoo-hoo, a little one, how dare she know anything about breaking and entering? Damn, it was all taught by Dolly on purpose, right? Le looked at Dolly in front of her coldly, her eyes revealed a cold light. Hey, Dolly, when are you going to settle your own affairs, Im still waiting to get married. Le said deliberately. The woman was really in a hurry, but Brayden had said that he had evidence to confirm that nothing had happened between him and the woman in front of him, and that he just needed time. Perhaps she should wait a little longer, Dolly clenched her fist in her hand. The first thing you need to do is to take care of your own business. Dolly spoke coldly. What does she mean by this? Not wanting to get a divorce? Stalling for time? Instantly, Les heart burst with anger. Damn Dolly, she didnt mean what she said, she didnt mean what she said, she didnt mean what she said, she didnt mean what she said, she didnt mean what she meant. No, Dolly, you must settle, you must divorce Brayden! She has long known that tonights Brayden need to deal with things in thepany, and in the middle of the night to receive a foreign customer, so there is no time to go home to sleep, and that Mrs. Knight recently a period of time are in the garden, the garden words need to take care of, especially recently, so at this time in the house, only Dolly and Franklin two people. Le, what do you want to do? If you really want Brayden and I to divorce so badly, you can talk to Brayden, let hime to me directly, I will sign, immediately effective, you can get married tomorrow, if you cant do it, you dont toss. Dolly spoke indifferently. Mom, I dont want you and Dad to get a divorce! Franklin suddenly spoke. Le looked at the child in front of her, she really wanted to kick up and give him a good lesson. Le looked at Franklin coldly, her expression slightly twisted. Dont waste your energy, daddy and mommy will never get a divorce! The child yelled at Le. Damn it, Le raised her hand and was about to swing at Franklin when suddenly, Dolly stepped right up and grabbed her arm tightly, looking at her fiercely with a biting gaze. Le, if youre here to pick a fight today, sorry, were very busy and dont have time to chat with you, please also go home. With that, Dolly led the child directly into the room. Dolly, Im not done with you yet! Instantly, Le was furious. Stinky woman, how dare she ignore herself like that!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Fine, arent you very capable? I wont leave here today! Le directly copsed on the sofa next to her. At this time, she haspletely forgotten the purpose of her visit, but her heart only thinks about how to deal with Dolly. Ding ding ding Dolly looked at the caller ID and hurriedly picked up the phone. Dolly, Im very busy today, I have to meet with the head of a project in the evening, I wont be home tonight, you guys eat and drink well at home, call me directly if anything happens. Brayden spoke slowly, with a hint of exhaustion in her tone. She actually wanted to say that Le was at home now, but hearing the mans haggard voice made her go soft again. Forget it, its better to solve it by yourself. But that woman, it was really difficult, she simply did not know what exactly Le was going to do next? What path to take. Mom, that aunt hasnt left yet, you cant go out. Franklin held Dollys hand tightly, afraid that once she went out, she would be bullied by Le. And in fact, she had indeed been bullied by that woman. Its okay, Franklin, go to sleep, you still have to get up early for school tomorrow, dont think about the aunt, Ill take care of it, dont worry, mom and that aunt used to be good friends. Dolly pinched the childs little cheeks and smiled, trying to reassure him. Franklin cocked his head and looked at Dolly in front of him suspiciously, always feeling that something was wrong, but he couldnt tell. But mommy, I dont know why, I always feel that womaning to our house is not a good intention. The child muttered. Of course there is no kind purpose, who is she Le, a woman who will never let herself suffer, as long as it is something she wants to do, there is nothing she cant do. It seems that this time there will be a hard battle again. Okay, go to sleep good boy. Dolly gently stroked the childs hair. Soon, the child closed his eyes, the woman covered him with the nket and walked straight out of the room. At this moment, Le was sitting on the sofa, flipping through the magazine in her hand. When did she be so cheeky? I cant believe she hasnt left yet! Chapter 1209 First Aid What are you still doing here? Dolly asked coldly. This stinky woman, is she driving her away now? Le looked at her fiercely, her face full of disdain and contempt. Dolly, I always say one thing or another, you say yourself clearly, when exactly will you divorce Brayden. The woman on the sofa pursued with a biting look. Looking at the urgency on Les face, Dolly sneered. If the child in her belly was really Braydens, why did she have to keep pushing? It seems that there are really a lot of things going on here. The divorce, I just said, as long as he Brayden agree, I Dolly two words, absolutely leave. She said very firm. At this time Dolly, the reason why the me on Brayden, because only that man will be Les weakness. She had loved Brayden for so many years and had never given up, it was just a pity that Brayden hadnt put a little thought into her, thinking about it, she was still a little lucky. Dolly, you do not give me to rubbish, you and Brayden, this marriage must be divorced, my belly will soon be big, you want people outside how to say he Brayden? eating bowl looking at the pot? Le said fiercely. This is said as if she has been thinking about Brayden. Im tired, I want to rest, youd better go home, itste. Dolly said faintly. She didnt want to see this woman, much less discuss anything with her. All things, lets wait for Brayden to investigate clearly. Love is not like this, as long as the man is a little bit better for the woman, the woman can unconditionally believe him. Before Brayden went abroad to visit Dolly dragged many days, Dolly heart has a mustache, now two people reconciled, naturally she will choose to stand by Brayden, choose to believe him. Dolly, you do not getcent, I tell you, no matter what, the child in my belly is Braydens, there is no doubt about it, you hurry to give me a divorce, or else Le bitterly looked at her. Or what? Against her? Get someone to kill her? To scold her? The actual fact is that you will be able to get a good deal more than just a few of these. What else could she have done? The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. The woman in front of her ignored, instantly, Le was annoyed. Dolly, Ill fight with you. Saying that, Le walked directly towards her, her face full of fierceness. What did she want to do? Is she out of her mind? Le, dont mess around, you still have a baby in your stomach. Dolly looked at Le in horror, a hint of fear shing in her eyes. This was in Mrs. Knights house, and if something happened to this woman here, the responsibility would naturally be hers! What? Are you afraid? Are you not sure of yourself? Le pressed her fiercely. This woman, is there something wrong with her head? How dare she ignore her own child to provoke her!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Just take it easy, okay? No matter what, the child is innocent, this way, Ill send you back, you go back and raise the baby at ease, as for the divorce, Ill talk to Brayden properly. Instantly, a cold light shed in Sun Les eyes. But suddenly, a very scary thought came to this womans mind, and one that Dolly had been very afraid of. If this and the child, here is gone, is not the murderer only her Dolly! Yes, thats right, she, Dolly, is the one who caused the loss of her child! Le turned around, ran straight to the side table, picked up the scissors and stabbed herself directly in the stomach. Ah, Dolly, you murderer! You are the murderer, Brayden Le covered her stomach and stood up holding the wall. Instantly, a puddle of blood on the ground, Le all blood. Dolly froze, she never thought that Le had really hurt her child, she was the biological mother of the unborn child! Crazy, this woman must be crazy! Dolly hurriedly took out her cell phone and dialed. Hello, hello, is this the emergency center, I have a pregnant woman here who needs Looking at the woman on the phone with an anxious look, Le sneered. What? Im telling you, Le, youre my nemesis, my enemy, you stole my man and killed my child, youre a sinner! Le pointed at Dolly in front of her and roared fiercely. Le, dont talk yet,e on, the ambnce will be here soon, save your strength. Dolly rushed forward to support her and tried to hold her, but was thrown directly into the corner by Le with one force. I dont need your pity, put away your obnoxious sympathetic look, who do you think you are, you are just an ordinary, ordinary city boy! I cant figure out why Brayden likes you, why you want to steal my man! Now youve lost my baby, Dolly, and I want you to regret it for the rest of your life, and I want you to live in regret forever! Le spoke coldly. Several times, she almost fell down, Dolly wanted to go forward to help her, but she refused directly. Perhaps she really hated Dolly to the point of indescribability. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public, such as the Inte, the Inte and the Inte. Doctor,e on! Over here! Dolly shouted. And by now Le had fainted on the floor and closed her eyes. Le, wake up, its the hospital. Dolly shook her arm fiercely. But the woman in front of her didnt respond at all. Why are you so stupid? Its your own flesh and blood! Whether the baby is Braydens or not, its your baby! Dollys voice trembled a little. She suddenly med herself, if she had divorced Brayden a long time ago, wouldnt this have happened? What? In the hospital? Okay, you take it easy, Ill go over right away, Brayden hurriedly hung up the phone and barged straight out of the office. Le, at this time, was lying in the operating room, with her eyes closed. She did not know what was going on right now. Dolly, at the door, kept hovering, her face full of anxiety. What to do what to do, can the child be saved? The woman rubbed her hands together, very panicked. That is Les first child! Chapter 1210 is your child Le, wake up? Dolly was at the bedside, holding the womans hand tightly. The pale face and purple lips made Les entire body look haggard. Damn, how could she be allowed to do such a stupid thing! Dolly pounded her head hard, her eyes were endlessly distressed, but she didnt realize that a smell of danger was gradually spreading. Dolly! Brayden rushed in. Whats wrong? The man looked earnestly at Dolly, waiting for her exnation. Its just that, that, Le, the baby is gone, she went to Mrs. Knights house, and Dolly stammered. She was too excited to know how to make sense of this to Brayden. Dolly,e take a deep breath, dont rush, speak slowly. Brayden gently stroked the womans hair. Le! suddenly, a man broke in, a sh of fear in his eyes.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Le, whats wrong with you, wake up, wheres the baby, where did the baby go? The man directly stopped a passing ward nurse yelled. What do you say ah? I dont know the nurse was already almost scared out of her wits by him. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. I want to file aint against you, quick, hurry up and wake her up, the woman in the ward with her eyes closed, quick! The man yelled indiscriminately. Sir, dont be anxious, I know you are worried about Miss James, but she just finished her surgery and needs to rest, so its better for you to keep your voice down. The nurse said awkwardly. Surgery? What kind of surgery did she have? The mans eyes lit up for a moment. What did you just say, Le had an operation? Why did she have surgery? When did the surgery take ce! The man grabbed the nurses arm tightly without the slightest sign of letting go. Instantly, a lot of onlookers came around. Is there something wrong with this man? Yeah, to yell in a public ce like a hospital, really uneducated I heard it seems to be for that woman The few people next to me were talking in a chaotic manner. But the man was not affected at all, not to mention noticing that he was surrounded. I dont care, today you must let her wake up! The man pulled the nurse and was about to leave. Hey, sir, please behave yourself, I have to go get the medicine for the patient the nurse struggled. Soon, the person in charge came and invited the rowdy man straight into the office. Dolly was surprised to see what was in front of her. She knew the man and had never seen him, much less heard Le mention before that she still knew such a person. Who is he? Looking at the departing back, Dolly whispered and asked Brayden beside her. Hes the real father of the baby in Les belly. Brayden replied indifferently. At once, Dolly was blinded. The child in Les belly is really not Braydens? Then why didnt he say so earlier? She had misunderstood him for so long. But Dolly looked at the woman in the hospital bed, some lost. Sometimes, women simply up, really will not take any one thing in a bad way, such as this time Dolly. Dolly, you go abroad, go abroad for a while. Brayden suddenly said, let him take care of everything. What kind of words is this? Dolly looked at the man in front of her suspiciously, a little curious. The first thing you need to do is to take care of it yourself. Idiot, cant you see that Le had an ident at Mrs. Knights house, and you were the only one there. Brayden said coldly. Suddenly, Dolly remembered what Le had said at home. Thats right, she was setting herself up! She was going to make a big deal out of her dead, unborn child and force herself to divorce Brayden! She had just been worried if something would happen to her, but now she should be worried about herself. What will she do? To death? Brayden naturally trusts Dolly, she would never do such a thing. But Le is not an ordinary character, she must have walked this idea before, so she will be so bold to implement. Brayden clenched his fist in his hand, and his gaze was a bit bitter. The woman in the hospital bed slowly opened her eyes. The white ceiling, white quilt, white sheets, white walls, everything is white. Sure enough, to the hospital. Le held back the sharp pain, hurriedly lifted the covers and touched her stomach. My baby, the baby instantly, the womans eyes moistened. Soon, she looked away from her face and looked at Dolly, who was not far away, with a fierce gaze. Dolly, you are the murderer, my son was killed by you! Dolly, you return my sons life! With that, Le was about to get out of bed. Brayden hurriedly pulled Dolly to his back and looked fiercely at Le in front of him. He had really underestimated this woman, to be so ruthless as to strike at an unborn child! Brayden, what are you doing! Our baby, the baby is gone because of her, because of that bitch Dolly, you get up and go away! Le covered her belly and yelled. Le, its not me, its really not me. Dolly said in a trembling voice. It wasnt you? Dolly, you killed my son before he was even born, what are you going to do? Theres a saying, kill to pay for life, the sky is the limit, you give me Le picked up the water cup next to her and mmed it directly at Dolly. Ah! Instantly, the forehead bleeds. Dolly, is everything okay? Brayden looked at the woman in front of him with distress. Next to her, Le sneered. This was the man she had loved for so many years, the child was gone, he didnt care, Dolly the bitch was only slightly injured, and he would care so much! Brayden,e to your senses, its her, its Dolly who killed our child! Between me and you, wheres the child? Brayden said coldly. Le froze for a moment, then regained the expression on her face. What the hell did he know? But now well, the child is gone, and there is no way to do any paternity test, he has no idea whose that child really is! Brayden the dead unborn child, it has to be yours! Chapter 1211 Surveillance Le, what are you mad about, Dollys person, I know best, theres no way shed do anything about the baby in your belly! Brayden yelled fiercely. What an infatuation! Le gritted her teeth and looked at him with a biting gaze. He believed in her like that, without a hint of hesitation! Good for you Brayden, since you believe in her so much, then I will definitely put this bitch to death! Dolly, what, you dont dare to take responsibility for what youve done? You want a man to take up for you? I really think highly of you. Le pped her hands. Le, Im really sad that youre like this, but you cant put the me on me, can you? You know better than anyone how the baby was lost, dont you? Why did you set me up? Why sacrifice a child for nothing? Dolly said with a trembling voice. When she thought of that child, she couldnt help but weep. That was a life! Dolly clenched her fist in her hand, her gaze a little sad. So what? But who else was there, Franklin was asleep, Mrs. Knight and Brayden were not home, she and Dolly were the only ones in the living room, who could testify for her? Les eyes shed with a cold light. Le, if you have any conscience left, you should repent for what you just did, the baby is not someone elses, its your own! Brayden said coldly. No, Brayden, this child is also yours, you are the childs real father, Brayden, you can not ignore this matter, I want to sue her, I want to use this Dolly, it is her, it is her, killed my child, stole my man! Le yelled. Instantly, the nurse-patients passing by the door of the ward were taken aback. Dollys body trembled, and clear liquid pooled in her eyes. Brayden next to her sneered. This is ridiculous, what you have done to push others, this is also about evidence, okay! Le, you keep saying it was Dolly who killed your child, so what proof do you have? The man spoke slowly. She already knew that this stinky man would ask herself this, so naturally she would be prepared. Yes, its about evidence, Dolly, didnt you say you are innocent? Okay, lets get the evidence! Le said fiercely.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. What evidence was she going to produce? Dolly clenched her fist in her hand, always feeling that something was wrong. The first thing you need to do is to look at Le, who is so quick to talk, and Braydens eyes sh a hint of unease. Its not right, it shouldnt be! If she did it, when ites to evidence, she should feel scared ah! Brayden rubbed his chin, suspicious looking at the woman in front of him, some suspicion. What kind of problem is she up to again? The man frowned slightly. Le this woman is not an ordinary character, she cant say something that is not sure. This woman, behind the scenes, must be up to something again! Braydens eyes shed a cold light. What? Dolly, if you are afraid, then please turn yourself in at the police station, if you are still unrepentant, then dont me me for not showing you any mercy, find the evidence and send it directly to the police station. Le said coldly. When did she ever show any mercy to herself? Dolly rubbed her hands together nervously, panicking, not because of the so-called evidence, but because she seemed to have note out of the image of Le stabbing herself in the stomach with the scissors. Le, I dont know exactly what evidence you have in your hands, but I will never admit to something I havent done. Dolly gathered her emotions and spoke firmly. Le gave her a disdainful nce. Le disdainfully nced at her. Whether it has been done or not, it will be clear through the surveince, Brayden, you go to see the surveince will know. Le calmly said. The tone of voice, and the calm and collected air, made Brayden a little uneasy. The living room of Mrs. Knights house, there is a monitor? Dolly is also a puzzled, she never heard Mrs. Knight said the home also installed what monitoring. Theres no surveince in the house. Dolly shook her head and whispered. Next to her, Le sneered. The woman who is the richest woman in the vige should have installed surveince in the living room. Le deliberately said. Dolly hurriedly took out her cell phone, walked out of the ward, and dialed. Hello, madam, is there any surveince in our living room? Dolly asked anxiously. Dolly, whats wrong? Why do I hear you talking so anxiously? Yes, I have installed surveince in the living room before, but it has not been used before, just recently there is no peace, I turned it on, why is this, how do you know that I have installed surveince in the living room? Mrs. Knight slowly said. It seems that it is true! Instantly, Dollys eyes dimmed. She didnt understand why Le knew about the instation of the surveince? And what had she done to tamper with it? Faintly, Dolly felt a little uneasy. However, since it was a surveince, everything that happened during the day should have been recorded, right? At once, Dollys eyes lit up a little. Brayden, there is indeed surveince at home, and I really didnt do anything to hurt Le. Dolly whispered. Dolly, dont call me Le, I dont know you well at all, did you do it, what did you do, there will be records in the monitor, just go and see. Le deliberately said. Brayden looked at Dolly, and then at Le, hesitated. There is no way Le would let them go to the surveince so easily, unless she has already prepared all the preliminaries, so if they go hastily, it will only do harm to Dolly, not good. What? Brayden, are you going to cover up this woman? Le asked fiercely. Okay, go watch the surveince. Dolly suddenly said firmly. Thats the best! Le clenched her fist in her hand, her gaze a little fierce. Wait a minute, Dolly, I think Brayden looked like he wanted to say something but didnt. Brayden, do you not believe Dolly, we can also not have to go to the surveince, directly to send her to the police station. Chapter 1212 Not my doing The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Thepanys main goal is to provide a better solution to the problem. Okay, lets go find the surveince. Saying that, Brayden directly pulled Dollys hand and left directly. Stinky man, is your heart, always only that bitch woman? The woman who needs protection and care right now is obviously me! The jealousy between women and women is much more powerful than the duel between men and men on the battlefield, especially for a ruthless character like Le, who is even more bizarre and deadly. She doesnt care about breaking thew, because she is confident that she will take care of everything, but in reality, as long as it is done, how can there be no seams. Everything, it just takes time. Its okay, dont worry, Dolly, I trust you, you would never do something like that. Brayden tightly embraced the woman in front of him, lying in her ear and whispering. But I dont know why, at this time Dolly, heart is extremely uneasy. Le is not an ordinary person, if she is notpletely sure, how would she agree to watch the surveince? Dollys eyes shed a cold light. If that surveince was really tampered with, then what should she do? The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of whats going on. Brayden looked anxiously at the woman in his arms. No, I just Dolly looked like she wanted to say something. Hmm? The man looked at her suspiciously, expecting her next words. But what was she going to say? To tell this man directly that she was afraid, that she was scared, that she was upset? But what about the reason? If she hadnt done anything, why was she so frightened? Yo, Dolly, whats wrong with you, you look distracted, are you regretting it, we can go back. Le suddenly said deliberately. Already here, how can there be a return to go! Its okay, Im here, dont be afraid, Ill protect you. Brayden gently stroked the womans hair. Damn it! Le clenched her fist in her hand, her gaze was fierce. What about her? Stinky men, who didnt care about themselves at all! Le looked away and stopped looking at them. Finally, the car stopped at the door, and several people cautiously arrived at Mrs. Knights house. The house was empty, Mrs. Knight hadnt returned yet, and Franklin had gone to school, so now was the best time to look at the surveince. Ding. Le hurriedly pulled out her phone and looked at it, it was a text message someone had sent her. Looking at the line on the screen, the womans mouth curled up at the corners with a curve of satisfaction. Well, now that were here, lets just watch the surveince! Le deliberately said. Of course the sooner the better, so as to keep Brayden away from that bitch Dolly! Les eyes were bitterly cold. Come on, Brayden, lets look straight. Le said straightforwardly. Looking at the confident look of the woman in front of him, Brayden was also vaguely a little uneasy. He always felt that this Le will definitely not give up and will not be so easily so well behaved. Finally, the image in the surveince appeared. However, it was not what Dolly wanted to see. No, Brayden, its not like that. There was nothing between me and Le, I was very far away from her, really, but this surveince Dolly looked like she wanted to say something. Its simple, the surveince has been tampered with. Le gave her a hard look and did not say anything. The truth was right in front of her eyes, she wanted to see how this Brayden would decide, how she would choose. She was going to ruin this Dolly anyway! Dolly, you are the murderer, you killed my child. Youvee to this point and you still wont admit it? Le looked at her fiercely, her eyes were filled with endless disdain and contempt. No, I didnt kill your child, Brayden, you believe me, okay, I really didnt do it, I was far away from her, she took a pair of scissors and stabbed herself directly in the stomach, it really wasnt me Dolly hurriedly exined. Instantly, Braydens eyes dimmed. Once, he thought of Dolly, simple and kind, elegant and generous, simply will not pay attention to those so-called worldly, but now this monitor on the picture, and how to exin? How clear the picture is, Dolly and Le do not know what is arguing, and then Dolly face suddenly changed, face blue, directly picked up the scissors on the side table stabbed Les stomach. If it is not true, how can such a picture appear? And still so clear. If the surveince was tampered with, with Braydens level, how could he not see it? Of course he cant see it, because Le invited the person, that is the worlds top-like people, in order to cover Brayden this stinking mans eyes. Dolly, what time is it that you are still lying? A woman like you, really do not know shame, human life is a matter of life and death, how can you be so indifferent, well, then you tell me, this person on the monitor, if not you, who else? Is it two of me? Le asked coldly. Instantly, Dolly was speechless. The woman on the monitor was indeed her, but she didnt know why this image had appeared! Le, its obvious that youre the one who set me up, and now you want me to take the me, youre too cruel! Dolly pointed at Le, who was not far away, and spoke fiercely. Le tightly clenched her fist and slowly walked up to Dolly. What? Do you want to turn yourself in, or do you want me to take you to the police? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Ive been in the hospital before, you dont know, where to get the time to do something small, besides, I still need to do something? This is the truth! Thats the truth! The surveince is the truth! I dont care, Dolly, it has to be punished by thew! Le yelled coldly. Dollys eyes shed a cold light. Why is Le so aggressive, obviously both women, obviously once a pair of good sisters without saying anything, but now make so bad. Le, so, give me three days, I discuss with Dolly, whether to divorce or surrender, after three days, I will definitely give you an answer. Brayden slowly said. At this time, he has not thought of other solutions, the best way, but also is to dy the time, hoping to investigate the truth of the matter in the shortest possible time. Brayden, you said three days, then three days, I Le always do not like to dy, so I also hope that you can do what you say, only three days of time, I am giving for your sake. Im tired, Ill leave first. With that, Le turned around and walked straight out. Instantly, Dolly copsed on the sofa, her gaze somewhat dull. Dolly, whats wrong with you? Is everything okay? Brayden looked at her worriedly. How could it be okay, she could be happy after withholding such a shit to her? Besides, the man in front of her seemed to have some suspicions about himself already. Instantly, Dollys eyes dimmed. Brayden, youre telling me that you dont believe me either, right? Dolly asked cautiously. At once, Brayden hesitated, his eyes averted a little. How was he going to believe her? The evidence was all in front of him. The man sighed softly. Mom, Im home. Suddenly, Franklin shouted. Dolly hurriedly stood up and ran into the room, gathering herself. Huh? Dad? Why are you home so early today? The child looked at Brayden in front of her suspiciously. Among the impression, recently Brayden would onlye home in the middle of the night because of things in hispany. Why should he turn himself in? She has no conscience, she Dolly just did not do anything! Damn woman, still so hard? Les mouth curled up in a yful arc. Brayden, this time, you should make a decision!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 1213 Falsely Accused Dolly, did you really not do anything? But why is there such a picture on the surveince? Braydens tone had a hint of loss and more of disbelief. Before, he was so sure that Dolly didnt do it, but this surveince in front of him, again, said everything. What should he do? If things went too far, naturally it wouldnt do Dolly any good. Le, tell me, what do you want to do about it? Brayden asked fiercely. Le clenched her fist in her hand, and her gaze was bitter. Brayden slowly walked up to Le and looked at her seriously. What do you want? She wanted, and there was only ever one, and that was Brayden himself, and his heart! I want you to divorce, divorce Dolly, and marry me, thats all. Le replied coldly. Impossible, my wife, there will always be only Dolly. The man said seriously. It was absolutely impossible for him to divorce Dolly, this was hisst line. He would protect and take care of this woman for the rest of his life, this was his promise to her. Good, then lets send it straight to the police station. What a simple phrase, yet so powerful. What? Le looked at Dolly in front of her, and a yful curve curved at the corner of her mouth. You deserve it! Le clenched her fist tightly, as if to pinch her nails into her palm. Le, this monitor, you have moved? Brayden looked at the woman in front of him suspiciously. Le knew that he was merely testing himself to see how he would react, a tactic he had used many times, it was just a shame. Oh, that, mom is not feeling well today, so I came to see her one after another. Brayden stroked the childs head and smiled dotingly. What do you mean? Mom isnt feeling well? Whats wrong? Where is she now? Hows the body? Is she feeling better? Franklin asked worriedly. Dolly in the room, hearing the childs voice, was filled with emotion. In this world, perhaps only this child will believe her, right? The woman bit her finger fiercely, trying to control her emotions. Hiss! Franklin walked in slowly, very softly. Mom? Are you feeling better? The child plopped down next to Dolly and looked at her worriedly, with eyes full of worry and heartache. Dont worry, mommy just had a bad meal, her stomach hurts a little, its okay, good boy, go do your homework. Dolly gently stroked his hair, her heart warmed. After the two of them exchanged pleasantries, Franklin went straight into his room and started to do the homework assigned by his teacher. Brayden, who was outside, also went into the kitchen and started to work. Ding ding ding Brayden looked at his phone and picked up the call straight away. Well? Whats that man up to? Brayden asked fiercely. Big brother, the man just exchanged a few moments with Le at the hospital and then went back home and didnt do anything. Leons tone, a little questioning. He always felt that things couldnt be that simple, but he couldnt find anything wrong or broken. This Le, after a trip abroad, has really be a human being, doing things so meticulously and cautiously, Leon frowned slightly. Continue to follow, also, Mrs. Knights home near the surveince, also need to transfer out Brayden whispered. After exining things, Brayden directly threw the phone on the sofa next to him, picked up the kitchen knife and directly chopped up the ribs.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Yo, whats going on here? Today, the sun ising out of the west? Suddenly, Mrs. Knight walked into the living room and shouted. Madam, look what you said, its not enough to cook a meal for you. Brayden said deliberately. Yes, why not, you are Mr. Kirnd, you say so. Mrs. Knight walked straight into her room. Braydens image and expression, it seems that he and Dolly have made up, Mrs. Knights mouth at the corner of a curve of satisfaction. Life is always amazing and full of surprises, but its wonderful. Gradually, Mrs. Knight closed her eyes and went to sleep with satisfaction. Chapter 1214 Impossible to leave the country There are things that Dolly doesnt know how to exin, because she herself doesnt know why the images on the surveince are so unexpected. If it was Le who set it up, but she had been in the hospital at the time and had no way to get out, it didnt make sense. Unless, of course, someone was helping her. The Brayden in the living room had been sitting on the sofa, smoking a cigarette, his expression was cold. Three days in, he simply did not know how to start. Such a tricky event instantly gave him a bit of a headache. Ding ding ding Brayden looked at the caller ID and hurriedly picked up the phone. Big brother, the video in this surveince has been tampered with, but Leon was a little hesitant. Because he also has no way to restore the video. Well. The mans voice was a little tired. Leon knew that he was tired. Recently, thepanys affairs have made him anxious, and now he has to deal with this file, so he is naturally in an anxious mood. You go check out the experts in this area. Brayden said indifferently. He did not believe that Le would have such a high level of skill, and her circle of friends are also some celebrities and rich children, rarely see what has a serious profession of expert friends. So, the biggest possibility is that she paid someone. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. The only thing is that Le will certainly not rest, three days, if you can not find anything, perhaps she will really send Dolly to the police. This was thest thing he wanted to see. From beginning to end, all she wanted was him Brayden, so in a sense, it was himself who had harmed Dolly. The woman in the bed, tossing and turning, lost sleep all night, and the dark circles under her face were obvious. The womans face was dark and obvious. She was just an ordinary woman with an ordinary family, but why did she have to experience these dramatic images? Shes not an actress, and she doesnt want to act, but she has to be involved in some kind of rivalry every day. Soon, the sun rose, the woman gradually got a little sleepy and slowly closed her eyes. Hiss. The door was gently pushed open. Brayden tiptoed to the bed and gently stroked the womans hair, very distressed. She must have been terrified, right? I me myself for not protecting her. The man leaned down and kissed Zhao Yinos forehead. Perhaps feeling his temperature, the woman slowly opened her eyes. Did it wake you up? Braydens eyes were full of guilt. No, I just the woman was a little hesitant. Brayden knew what was on her mind and held her small hand tightly, trying to give her somefort. Its okay, dont worry, Im here, itll be fine, just rest at home for a few days, dont go out, call the supermarket and ask for leave, Im afraid Le will deal with you. The man rushed to say. The womans heart warmed up, it turned out, he chose to believe in himself. dollys eyes moistened. You can sleep some more, I have to go to thepany to deal with things, recently there are more projects, the monitoring thing, I have sent someone to check. He is always so thoughtful, as if with him, everything is not a problem. The womans eyes shed with a trace of sadness. Earlier, she must have had her head squeezed by the door, and suspected that he had had sex with Le, and mored for a divorce from him.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Dolly got up and walked out of the room and sat down on the sofa. If we cant find evidence this time, will we really have to go to jail? She suddenly felt a little panic. She couldnt let go of Brayden, Mrs. Knight and Franklin, or her friends at the supermarket. Knock, knock, knock Instantly, Dolly was startled by the sudden knock on the door. The three days are not yet up, Le? Howe its so soon? The woman wandered nervously around the living room, unsure of what to do. Dolly, open the door! Jayden at the door was anxious. It was him! Dolly rushed over to open the door. What are you doing in your room? Ive been knocking on the door for half a day. The man grumbled in a low voice. Oh. That, I just heard. The woman replied in a low voice. Hows Le? Did she make things difficult for you again? If something happens here, she will never let it go, youd better leave the country to hide, ande back after the wind. Jayden looked at her seriously. She knew that this man was doing it for her own good, but she didnt do it, so what did she have to be afraid of? Besides, if she did leave the country, that Le might still be chewing on her behind her back again in the future. Im not going out, I have a clear conscience. Dolly replied firmly. This stupid woman, what time is still talking about no conscience, can save a small life is good. A woman like Le, who is ruthless and ruthless, will not do such things easily. If there was no ten thousand preparations, how would she sacrifice her child. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Dont be silly, people Les target all the time is Brayden, as long as Brayden said a word, she will let you go, otherwise, you can only be sent to the police by her. Jayden is right, unless she and Brayden divorce, everything is free, this is that womans style of doing things. But at the same time, she knew very well that Brayden would never divorce herself. Come with me and hide abroad for a while. The man looked at her expectantly. He knew that this woman had a lot of concerns in her heart, but if she didnt think for herself at this point, she could really spend time in jailter. What could be more important than ones own innocence? Do you want Franklin to have a mother who is in jail? Suddenly, Dollys eyes lit up for a moment. Yes, she should be responsible for her child, and she should not let her child be disgraced. Jayden, as for the matter of leaving the country, I will think about it, dont worry, there is always a time when things wille to light, I believe Brayden will help me find out the truth. The woman whispered. No matter what, you cant escape, even if you leave the country, then you have to go in an open and honest way, not to leave any remarks to people. She was still so stubborn, still so trusting of that man. a trace of sorrow shed in Jaydens eyes. Why not give him a chance? Chapter 1215 Option B If you cant persuade someone, it wont help to say more. Eventually, Jayden gave up. Ding ding ding Dolly looked at the caller ID and rushed to pick up the phone. Dolly, whats going on? The baby in that Les belly is gone I heard, they say it has something to do with you, are you okay? Skyler asked anxiously. Recently, he had been at home to nurse the baby and did not go out much, but unexpectedly something so big had happened. Skyler, how is your health? Is the baby all right? Dolly deliberately changed the topic. She knew that Skyler was usually quick-tempered, especially now that she was pregnant, her emotions would easily re up. If she really told her about this, she would definitely go straight to Le and ask for an exnation. Dolly, dont talk about anything else, I just want to ask whats going on, Le, if that woman dares to bully you, I will not spare her. She has the nerve to say that she is pregnant with another mans child, and Skyler muttered. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Skyler, did you just say other men? The woman asked suspiciously. Yes, this woman is also really shameless, looking for a man to get herself pregnant, saying something about wanting to ask the family for money or something, Im not really sure. Skyler said indifferently. No, this matter must be rified, since it is not Braydens child, why should he take the me! Le is too much, and would do such a shameless thing. However, I dont know if there is any basis for what Skyler said about this matter, or if everything is just her guess. Skyler, the other man you mentioned, do you know him? Where is he now? Dolly hurriedly asked. In our neighborhood ah, I have been veryzytely, and do not go out much, so buy clothes are directly to our neighborhood clothing store to buy, one after another and the store people are familiar with, but the store owner seems to have moved away. What a great surprise. Dolly was so excited that she became incoherent. So, Skyler, can youe out now? I want to have a good chat with you. Dolly rushed to speak. Of course its no problem, its been a long time, lets go eat hot pot, Stephen has been controlling my diettely, Im going crazy. Skyler pouted. The two hit it off and each hung up the phone and headed out the door, but Dolly didnt know that someone had been following them behind her. Therge hot pot restaurant was bustling with peopleing and going, especially in the evening. The two women stood in the doorway, envious. Skyler, or we go eat something light, okay, you have a baby in your belly Dolly swallowed, not knowing how who to go down. Gee its okay Dolly, dont worry, Ive been wanting to eattely Stephen that bastard has been stopping me, today you just think of it aspany, okay? Skyler shook her arm and beamed, begging. She couldnt stand Skylers pouting, so she walked into the hot pot restaurant with her. As usual, the two of them found a quiet booth, but the figure behind them followed closely. Perhaps Skyler sensed something and kept her eyes looking out, trying to spot something. Skyler, whats wrong with you, you look a little anxious. Dolly rushed to ask. She was a pregnant woman, these were two lives, if they were in any danger, she would regret it for the rest of her life. Dolly, I dont know why, I always feel that someone is following behind me, really, my sixth sense is very urate. Skyler covered his mouth and whispered. At once, the two women were alert, there had been no peace recently, and Brayden had instructed himself before going to work, so it was normal for someone to follow behind, but she was more afraid that the pregnant Skyler in front of her would be harmed. No, she had to be prepared. Dolly pulled out her cell phone straight away and dialed. Dolly said hurriedly to the phone, Ask Brayden for a leave of absence ande straight over, just say I asked you toe over, Im afraid something will happen to Skyler Okay, sister-inw, Im on my way. Leon hung up the phone directly. For Dollys needs, Brayden is never stingy, not to mention the fact that she can think of herself in her own time of trouble is enough to make him happy for half a day. Bring a few more people, make sure to protect the two of them, if anything really happens, only you will be asked. Brayden whispered. Soon, Leon led a group of people into the hot pot restaurant. He did not go directly to the two women, but the back of the brothers are settled before going to the box. Although he is a big old man, but he also knows how to treat his brothers, moreover, a hot pot is a small case for him, he can afford it. Boss, that group of people are Braydens people. A man with a fierce expression spoke. So quickly to find RI, it seems Brayden really care about this bitch ah. Activate option B, implement it immediately, quick! Knock knock Skyler lifted his head and looked at Dolly in front of him suspiciously, a little surprised. The impression was that they didnt seem to have invited anyone else, and the dishes were already served. Dolly smiled and hurried to open the door. She thought it was Leon, but found it was just a waiter. Miss, this is a free juice from the store for you. The boss said that pregnant women cant drink alcohol, so its better to drink some juice. The waiter said in a serious manner. How could she know that this man was Les man. Oh, thanks. Dolly said politely without any doubt. Here, this is a gift from the owner, drink it, its not wine. Skyler froze for a moment, then regained the expression on his face. The store isnt doing anything, so it looks like the owner is giving us benefits. Skyler murmured. Dolly didnt think too much about it and poured the juice directly into the cup.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Knock knock This time, it was really Leon. Hey, what brings you here, just in time, to pay the bill. Skyler said nonchntly. She was still as pretty and bright as ever, just with a bit more of a feminine touch. leon smiled. She should be doing well, right? Yeah, Ill pay for you guys. Chapter 1216 Sleeping pills Looking at the two people together and still joking around, Dolly, next to him, hooked a smile at the corner of her mouth. Yo, Leon, I noticed youre handsome again. Skyler harrumphed. Yeah well, arent you a little sorry? Leon said deliberately. Dolly, who was next to him, sucked in a breath of air, but it didnt seem embarrassing to Skyler. If you were a little more handsome, maybe Id really regret it. Dolly didnt understand what the two of them were up to, so she didnt get involved. The two people directly pulled Dolly in after a few pleasantries, and the three sang and drank, which was very lively. It is probably too long since we saw each other, Skyler and Leon are still ying like buddies. All right, all right, you are going to kill me? Ill have a drink first. Leon went to look for wine. But there was only juice on the table. Here, this is from the boss, Skyler is pregnant and cant drink. Dolly poured a ss of juice directly to Leon.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Everyone went crazy for a while, probably all felt tired, so they quieted down honestly and rested on the table. It was time to settle the Brayden matter, and Dolly looked up at the woman in front of her with a serious look. Skyler, you said you know the store owner? The woman looked at her suspiciously. If she really knew the man, everything would be better. Leon next to her listened to Dollys words, unsure of what to say. In fact, he was also curious as to why the two would be eating some kind of hot pot together today. Yes, were still ying quite well. I thought you all knew about it. that bitch Le, her mind is too heavy. Skyler spoke slowly. Instantly, Leon understood. How do you mean by that? The man asked indifferently. Le told us that the baby in her belly was Braydens. Dolly spoke bluntly. Pfft! Skyler spewed a mouthful of water all over Leons face. What? How could Brayden do such a bad thing, it is absolutely impossible, the store owner and I know him very well he could not lie to me, not that Le wanted to ask the family for money to make some investment to get pregnant, the James Family if they know she has a child, naturally will not treat her Skyler exined. What the hell is going on here? How can there be such a strange rumor that Le has been kicked out of the James Family and still cares about the baby in her belly? Besides, how could the James Family admit that a rich girl, unmarried and pregnant, didnt even know whose baby it was Leon sighed. She was still so innocent. Could it be that what Ive heard is all false? Skyler muttered with a crooked head. It was imperative to find the boss Skyler was talking about so that Braydens innocence could be proven. Skyler, tell me clearly, do you have any contact with that boss now, can you find him? Dolly grabbed her arm tightly and was very anxious. Looking at the anxious appearance of the woman in front of her, Skyler was startled. Could it be that what they had just said was true, that Le had really set Brayden up? Damn, that woman, shes really a ghost! He was already married, and she was still pestering and tossing. Dolly, dont worry, I have his contact information, Im going to help you guys and clear Braydens name. Skyler said firmly. The three of them continued to talk and eat, but for some reason, they felt more and more tired and sleepy. Im so sleepy. Skyler shook his head, trying to be more awake. Im tired, too. Dolly muttered. Leon next to him also sensed it. Oh no! It must have been a trick! How else could it be such a coincidence? One person is understandably sleepy, and two people are understandably tired, but three people are tired, whats going on? Someone must have done something. Leon hurriedly took out his cell phone and dialed it. But just dialing a key, he had no strength. Finally, the three men slumped on the table together and passed out. ng! The door in thepartment was kicked open fiercely. That woman, take it away! A man pointed at Dolly in the corner and spoke coldly. In the office, Stephen was still flipping through the documents with a concentrated look. Mr. Duncan. Suddenly, the assistant ran in in a panic. Whats the rush? Take your time. Stephen spoke softly. He didnt like people who barged in without even knocking, if this was in the past, he would have fired the person in front of him. It was just that ever since Skyler had gotten pregnant, he had been restraining his temper, trying not to get angry for fear of affecting the woman and the child in her belly. Maam, she went to eat hot pot and then, it seems, fainted somehow. The assistant spoke cautiously. At once, Stephen was blinded, threw the document in his hand down directly, picked up his phone and headed out. Who told her to eat hot pot? Who did she go out with? The man asked fiercely. Its Miss Dean, Stephen suddenly stopped. So they had gone for a get-together. But why had Skyler suddenly fainted? The men couldnt figure it out. Soon, a luxurious ck car pulled up in front of the hot pot restaurant. Mr. Duncan, its my fault that the wife fell asleep here. The boss hurriedly came forward andplimented. That was a beautiful thing to say! Stephens eyes revealed a cold light. Skyler, wake up. Stephen shook her arm. But Skyler did not respond at all, and more annoyingly, there was a Leon lying next to him. This woman, really man suddenly felt a little helpless, directly picked her up and took her to the hospital. Doctor? How is it? Is my wife okay? Stephen asked worriedly. Its fine, only I dont understand, this daytime, why does the wife need to take sleeping pills? Does she not sleep well at night? The doctor looked at the man in front of him curiously. So it is. Stephen immediately took out his cell phone and dialed. All the meals in the box, no one else is allowed to touch them, find someone to go over and test them, also, that Dolly is missing, send a few more people over to look for them, call Brayden by the way. Skyler in the hospital bed, still with his eyes closed, looking unconscious. Skyler why are you still going to see Leon? Stephens eyes had a hint of sadness in them. Ding ding ding What? Dollys missing? Wheres Leon? Where did everyone go? Brayden asked anxiously. Chapter 1217 Recognize her Mr. Kirnd, your subordinates are also in the fondue restaurant, but only your wife is missing the manager said carefully. Pop! Brayden hit a fist directly on the wall, the surrounding people jumped and rushed back a few steps. Take him to the hospital. The man pointed at Leon, who was not far away, and growled coldly. It couldnt be more obvious, who else would deal with Dolly but her, Le, who could do such a despicable and nasty thing. Is she so desperate to get rid of them? A murderous aura leaked from the mans eyes. Le, where have you gotten Dolly? Brayden suppressed his inner emotions and asked slowly. Le smiled wryly and gathered herself. Brayden, thats not true, I havent seen Dolly, the three days are not up yet, how could I possiblyy hands on her. The woman replied in a low voice. In fact, she sent someone to squat near Mrs. Knights house all the time, but just to try. The people who know Brayden know that he is extremely cautious, and after such a big incident, he is unlikely to let Dolly go out, its just a pity that the bitch doesnt listen and has toe out and cause a problem, so there is no one else to me. If anything happens to Dolly, I Brayden guarantee that you wont live past tomorrow. The man said coldly. This is ridiculous! What proof did he have! What the hell makes him so cold to himself? Leughed coldly. God really likes to joke! The man she liked was in love with her former sister, and now she had to use such unpleasant tactics against them to obtain her marriage to Brayden. What is the point of such a rtionship? But she just cant swallow this anger, she just cant believe it, why she Dolly can get so many peoples love? Why should that bitch be so lucky? Brayden, Im telling you, Dolly is not here with me. Unless you find proof that she is here with me, dont call me. Le hung up the phone straight away. It was the first time that she had said something like that to Brayden so firmly and coldly. She suddenly felt painful and rxed. She had had enough and didnt want to put up with it anymore. Brayden this time I will never back down, definitely will not admit defeat! The womans nails pinched deep into her palm, almost oozing blood. Ding ding ding Hey, where is everyone? Where did they go? Miss James, she hasnt woken up yet, where are we taking her? Your ce? Or somewhere else? A very young voices asked in a low voice. Ill send you the address, you can send him directly there. With that, Le hung up the phone straight away. On those previous asions, she didnt show up and just found a few people to take out Dolly directly, although it didnt work. But this time is different, she wants to face this woman personally. Its all about death, sooner orter, so why care about the extra second or less? She wrapped herself in a duck-tongued hat, mask and scarf, not wanting Dolly to recognize her. But how would she know that even if she turns into ashes, Dolly will definitely recognize her. It is because Dolly used to treat Le as the closest person in this world besides her family. Her every move, her every smile, Dolly knows very well.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Soon, the car stopped in front of a hotel. Where is she? Le asked fiercely. Still in the room, not awake. The man replied indifferently. Its really able to sleep, its been half a day, and shes still not awake. Snap! Le closed the door coldly, with a somewhat fierce expression, and slowly walked to the bedside. Dolly no matter how much you struggle, no matter how much you ask for help, in the end, you still have to fall into my hands. If you and Brayden smoothly divorced, how could I be so tossed and turned, going to great lengths to catch you womans mouth at the corners of a yful arc. However, this is not bad, Brayden is now panicking, yes, it is because of looking for you, he almost went crazy! Its funny, isnt it? Ive been with him for so many years, and the person hes carrying in his heart will always be you. The woman clenched her fist in her hand and gritted her teeth. The sunlight outside, slowly moving lines, and finally fixed on Dollys face. The woman slowly opened her eyes when she felt the re of the sun. Where is this ce? Dolly stretched her back. She remembered that she and Skyler had gone to eat hot pot, and then ordered Leon No, it was all white in front of her, this was not a hot pot restaurant! The woman tried to open her eyes wide. Finally, she looked away. Awake? A woman with a mask and sses next to her suddenly stood up. You are Dolly looked at her suspiciously. This was clearly Les voice, and she would never forget it in her life. But why was she dressed like this? All in ck, wrapping herself up so tightly, what was she trying to do? Le, what do you want? Dolly asked bluntly. Haha The woman in front of her suddenlyughed. What is this? Whats so funny? Kidnapping, thats a crime! Dolly, youd better think about what you should say before you say it, or else, disaster wille out of your mouth oh. The woman suppressed her inner emotions. What is the purpose of you charming me and bringing me here? How ironic! After all these years, what purpose would she not know? What else but Brayden could be worthy of her Les insistence? I just want to ask you, when are you going to leave? Or maybe just go to jail. Le asked. This question, couldnt be more obvious, besides Le, who else would care about such things? Isnt there three days left? After three days, whether to divorce or go to jail, everything from Gods arrangement, I have not hurt anyone, naturally, I have a clear conscience. Dolly said firmly. A good heart has no shame! After so many years, her conscience, does it not hurt at all? She stole someone elses man and caused herself to be kicked out by her family, didnt she cause all this! Dolly, dont give me that useless talk, your own mistakes, you have to bear, this is the eternal truth. The woman turned around and took a sip of tea. But what did she do wrong? Dolly shook her head and sighed. The most fearful thing in love is to meet a crazy suitor, and then endlessly change the way to damage the feelings of their loved ones and others, wearing down their minds. Chapter 1218 Plan You think I wont recognize you if you wrap yourself up tightly? Dollyughed coldly. The woman in front of her, from the moment she opened her mouth, Dolly had already guessed it, and now she was even denying it. People, how tired one must be to live, one moment the image of a soft woman, and the next moment the image of a vicious woman with a heart of gold. What are youughing at, my question, you havent answered! Le shouted usations at the other party. A fierce and biting aura emanated from around her, but this was no longer surprising in Dollys eyes. She had nothing to fear, if this woman really took her life, then she had nothing to say. Everything is nothing but fate. You say something! Say what? Compliment her? Beg her? For what? Although she Dolly is usually mild-mannered and doesnt attract much trouble, but she should have the right temperament, absolutely cannot be missing. Le, you do not pretend, I tell you, divorce is between me and Brayden, has nothing to do with you, and you love Brayden you want to marry him that is between you and him, has nothing to do with me. Even if we both get divorced he will never marry you! Dolly shouted. p! A fierce pnded directly on her face, instantly, half of her face was red, and Dollys whole body looked haggard. I said, you only answer the questions that should be answered, should not say the crap, all the fucking swallow back! Le will be the prototype, revealing the fierce mouth. Crazy, she must be crazy! Thats what Im saying, why should I swallow it back, Brayden just wont marry you, absolutely not! p, p A series of several ps, pped on Dollys face, at once, the cheek has swollen. Shut the hell up! If you dont stop talking, Ill just take a knife and cut a slit on your little face, so that you arepletely disfigured, and then Brayden wont want you anymore, hahaha Leughed up at the sky. Whispering Dolly, a hint of fear shed in her eyes. This woman, there must be something wrong with her spirit, otherwise how could she be so recklessly crazy? She wasnt like this before, she had set herself up and made things difficult for herself, but now she was more than twice as ruthless as she was then!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. What? Are you afraid? Ill give you more time to think it over, or Ill throw you into the sea and feed you to the fish, Ill do what I say. With that, Le walked straight out. Watch carefully, if anything goes wrong, you wont get a penny. Dropping this sentence, she walked away without looking back. Hey, you say that woman inside, and the gold master in the end what rtionship ah? Why is it so cruel? I dont know, but most of the struggles between women are because of men. The few people watching the door discussed. Les ruthlessness, they have also seen, naturally will not take it lightly, but deadly guard the door. Big brother, not found, the monitor was smashed, nothing can be found. Leon said anxiously. No clues at all, where can he go to look? The nearby roads, stores, hotels and convenience stores have been searched, but there is no sign of Dolly in the surveince. It is also really strange, the hot pot restaurant surveince was smashed, the outside surveince is also no trace of suspicious people. These days, how can a person say missing and disappear? Keep looking, you have to find it! Brayden yelled worriedly. Ding ding ding Hey Brayden, has Dolly been found yet? Skyler asked worriedly. She had the nerve to ask, if she hadnt had to eat some fondue, how could Dolly have been in trouble! Brayden had a look of anger in her eyes. No. The voice without a ripple sounded colder than winter to Skylers ears. Brayden, I have something I want to talk to you about that might be of some help in finding Dolly Suddenly, Braydens eyes lit up. He would do anything to find Dolly. Okay, Ill be right there. With that, he grabbed his jacket and walked straight out of the office. He ran two red lights on the way, he couldnt wait, he had to see Skyler right away to discuss what was going on. Finally, the car pulled up in front of the hospital. Dang! Stephen and Skyler in the ward were startled. Hey, Brayden, what are you doing here? Stephen asked nonchntly. He was not wee in this ward. Although he was his wifes best friend, but at the same time, he was also his best friends love rival. Stephen, I asked him toe, dont be like that. Skyler in the hospital bed spoke up. Why dont you go out, Brayden and I have some things to talk about. She continued. Stephen froze for a moment, doubting his hearing. What was she saying? Letting him out? Shouldnt she let this Brayden out first? His expression, already slightly displeased. Yes, thats you, otherwise Im afraid Ill hold you up at work, so if youre not busy, you can stay here. Skyler muttered. What kind of talk was that? How could work possiblypare to her? What a joke. Its okay, Im not busy. Stephen sat down directly on the sofa next to him and shamelessly looked at Brayden who was not far away. He would like to see, this smelly man, what the hell is he doing here? Brayden, I actually had dinner with Dolly and talked about you and Le. Before that I knew a clothing store owner, I used to go to their house to buy clothes, and the rtionship is not bad, listening to him Skyler exined. Later, we drank some juice, I did not and did not drink, but I do not know why, not much will, but all passed out. Skyler shook his head, a little helpless. She still does not know that the juice put sleeping pills. So I think, we can start with the owner of the clothing store in, he knows Le, I always feel that this matter, must have something to do with Le she said a thought inside her mind. If she didnt know that Le said the child in her belly was Braydens, then this scene today might not really have happened. Okay, can you get in touch with him? Brayden asked hurriedly. Yes, I have his contact information, only he has changed ces, I heard that the former store was removed by a rich family Brayden bowed his head, but he didnt feel guilty. He had never been a fan of lying and wheedling people, whether men or women. Ill call him now and make an appointment and well put the n into action, okay? Skyler asked cautiously. Chapter 1219 The Origin of Three People Hey, Abraham, whats been going on? Skyler asked in a low voice, with a hint of exhaustion in his tone. Nothing much, just staying at home. The man replied indifferently. Oh, that, I want to buy clothes, and I dont want to go to the mall, do you still sell them there? Abraham hesitated for a moment, a little curious.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Obviously there are many clothing stores in themunity, why would she suddenly call herself? The clothes in your store, I have been used to wearing, very suitable for me to wear now, I also do not want to change the style , Skyler exined. I see, but this woman, is a very quick person. Okay, Ill send you the address. After a couple of pleasantries, the two hung up the phone straight away. Next to Brayden, looking expectantly at Skyler in the hospital bed, anxiously waiting for her answer. Just moments after hanging up the phone, he rushed to the bed. Well? Is it okay? Brayden asked in a low voice. Hell send me the addresster and well go straight there. I think, Brayden, its better if you dont go, but Ill record it. Skyler spoke cautiously. She was right, at this juncture, it was easiest to spook the snake, so naturally one should be cautious. Skyler, you are not quite fit to go out, go another day , Stephen looked at her, a little worried. He doesnt care about Dolly Lee Dolly, he only cares about his wife. As for the rest, naturally, the relevant personnel are responsible, no need for his worry. For example, that Dolly, missing for no reason, which is of course Braydens responsibility, his own wife can not protect themselves, and can not me others. Stephen, stop it, Dolly is my own sister. With that, Skyler got up directly, organized his clothes, and immediately walked out of the ward. In order to ensure her safety, Stephen arranged a few people directly behind her, following her from afar. Even though things had progressed, Brayden was still a little apprehensive. He didnt know what Skyler could have inquired about, much less what danger Dolly, now in her condition, was facing. Brayden, as a man, the most should have the quality of education, is to protect their own women, do not you still do not know in your own heart? Stephen beside him spoke bluntly. He had never been polite to the man in front of him, and, moreover, there was no need to be polite. If not for Skyler in the middle, everyone would have gone their own way, who knows who. Stephen shook his head and sighed. He had already seen that staying with Brayden was never going to end well. I think for so long, that Dolly should have suffered a lot of difficulties and aggravation. Le is quite interesting, for so many years, has been pursuing Brayden, whether it is to study abroad, or the man in front of him has been married, with children, she does not care. Such a woman, the world is also considered an oddity. Let Dolly be aggravated. Brayden lowered his head and his eyes were red. Looking at his guilty and heartbroken appearance, Stephen closed his mouth. To say that his current feelings, Stephen can understand, just can not get over that hurdle in his heart. No, I should call Jayden! I wonder what hes doing now, and whether he knows that something happened to Dolly. Stephen immediately took out his cell phone and dialed it. What use can he be? The police? What do the police know? Hes still there waiting? Crazy man! Hes a nutcase , Jayden kept cursing loudly on the phone. It turns out he knew about it a long time ago, but just kept running around outside trying to find that Dolly. In fact, all of us know that the mastermind behind this must be Le, but there is no way, there is no evidence that she is the culprit. A person who can sacrifice her own flesh and blood to frame another woman, heart ruthless natural need not say, the main thing is that the woman has be more and more intelligent. This is Stephen did not expect. The previous Le, in his eyes, is quite beautiful on the surface, but in fact, it is just a little girl. But from her recent dynamics, she has changed and be more spirited than a shrew. What is going on between you and that Le? Stephen looked at Brayden in front of him suspiciously. At once, Brayden was a little hurt. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. I met Le and Dolly when we were in school Brayden told the history. The story of three people, in the end, had to be allowed to end with only two people. Dolly never wanted to take anything away from Le, and she never wanted to betray Le, it just didnt happen that the man Le liked, liked Dolly, thats all. Thus, a hatred pulled off. Listening to all this, Stephens eyes had a trace of hesitation. Hed never heard Jayden talk about Dolly before, and now that hed heard Brayden say it, the two of them actually had a pretty cool love affair. Since you like her, dont let her get hurt in any way. Stephen gently patted his shoulder. Le is watching her intently, and every day she either causes a problem or invites trouble. Sometimes, he really couldnt stand Le tossing and turning like this all the time. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want. They just want to live an ordinary life, but Les appearance is simply a demonic existence for them. Dont worry, shell be fine, and Jayden wont let anything happen to her. Stephen said darkly. Hey, Brayden, can you hear me? Skyler asked cautiously. Yes, but Skyler, you have to be careful, dont get found out, if you cant, just escape. Brayden said worriedly. Honey, you must pay attention to safety, I personally cooked soup for you when youe back, hard work Stephen whispered. Dont look at Stephen usually looks high and cold, serious, not talkative, but in Skylers matter, he is never sloppy. Yo, Miss James is here,e on in, what? Come to pick out maternity clothes again? Abraham asked with a smile. Yeah, do you have any dresses that are one size bigger, my belly is getting bigger, so I need to prepare some fatter clothes. Skyler replied awkwardly. No problem, we just got a few new models on our side today, bring them over to show you, wait a minute. The waiter went straight into the room to get the maternity clothes. Chapter 1220 acknowledges You have so many clothing stores over there, how nice it is to take one directly there and save the back and forth. Abrahamughed. That, Abraham, youre too heartless, arent you? How long has it been since weve seen each other and not even a phone call. Skyler pointed at him. Skylers character has always been very brash, daring to do, dare to love and hate, so many people especially like to make friends with her. This is not recently quite busy, did not have time to call you well. This stinky man, still pretending to be confused! However, its better to ask for rification. She was suddenly a little d that Le did not know that the two of them knew each other. What are you busy withtely, you cant even make a phone call. Skyler touched the clothes in his hand and asked in a deliberate whisper. Abraham sighed next to him. What else can be busy, that Le, every day do not know what in mind, even abandoned his own flesh and blood. Abraham looked out the window, a little out of his mind. There was a time when he really wanted to give up on Le, a woman who was too ruthless and unscrupulous in everything she did, and he didnt like such a woman, but on that night in the bar, he fell into her emotional whirlpool. Its funny to say that he has never been moved by a woman, and this is the first time, thats why he kept pestering that woman. But in the end, it failed. Running errands, ah, like me, all day long, in addition to selling a dress, running errands, what else can do. Abraham muttered. Now he is a bit discouraged because of Les miscarriage. The surveince is still in his hands, the picture inside is very clear, the knife is Le stabbed into her own stomach, and Dolly has nothing to do with it. Le is too much, the child in her stomach, is also his child, why she did not even discuss the discussion directly gave up, or because of that bastard Brayden. Women are always the most difficult creatures in this world to understand. It is better for a man not to touch easily, or else he will just get a pinprick of pain. The actual fact is that you will be able to get a lot more than just a few of these. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Skyler pushed his arm, deliberately said. He does notck a girlfriend, what hecks is always Les heart that loves him. He still didnt understand why that woman, in the end, chose Brayden after all. What a courier, Im busy every day, its a friend of mine, let me run an errand, modify the surveince, anyway, its quiteplicated. Abraham replied carelessly. Thats right. Skylers eyes revealed a glow when he heard this. He should be talking about the surveince in Mrs. Knights house! This Le, really sinister and cunning, knowing full well that he had no way to act in the hospital, had asked him to help. Then why dont you take your time? Im fine anyway, since Im pregnant, Im either eating or sleeping every day, its boring. Skyler spoke to him like he was an old friend. The actual fact that he did or did not speak, but should always ask a question. You ah, Im afraid to speak to you, will be negative to you to your belly baby. Speaking of babies, so jealous of you, my children are no longer. There was a hint of helplessness in Abrahams tone. Listening to how things were going, Skyler just felt joyful inside. Arent you that woman, whats her name Le, pregnant with your baby? Howe its not there yet. s, you do not know, Les character is too strong, I am not her type at all, she has a man in her heart that she has always liked, in order to be able to marry that man, she does not hesitate to Finally, or say it, and Abraham did not perceive anything, he simply did not know that Skyler and Brayden they even have contact.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. No, in order to frame that woman, she actually stabbed her own stomach with a tool herself, the baby is gone, how do you think there is still such a woman in this world? You are also a mother, you analyze, is she psychologically challenged? Abraham simply looked at the woman in front of him, expecting her answer. Yes, something must have gone wrong mentally, otherwise how could a mother do it to her own flesh and blood, it really is also considered a strange one. Maybe she will have some kind of bitterness, but it is really not wise to sacrifice her own child, that is the baby of you two, how can she give it up. Skyler shook his head and sighed with deliberate pity. How could she not part with it? All along, the child was just a tool to be used by her, and she herself was just a tool to get her pregnant. There is no more use value, and naturally she discarded. In the past, he had only seen conscienceless people would do this kind of behavior, but did not think that in this world, it turns out that women are as vicious as men. But how do you know that she killed her own child? It doesnt make sense, Abraham, this kind of joke cant just be yed. Skyler whispered. This is not a joke, obviously what he said is true, OK! Abraham lowered his head and did not exin more. If it wasnt for the fact that the woman in front of him and his rtionship was very good, he wouldnt have said such a secret thing. Youre not telling the truth, are you? Skyler asked, deliberately pretending to exim. She needed a positive answer, she needed to double check. Because Brayden, not far away, was still watching and listening to all of this. Im telling you the truth, you just wont believe it. There was something impotent in Abrahams tone. No. Are you stupid? She wants to give up the baby, so what did you do? You wouldnt have stopped her, would you? Its your child too! But I couldnt help it, I really didnt hear anything, if she hadnt been in the hospital, I wouldnt have known this would happen, you know? I went to see her in the hospital, her mouth chanting surprisingly let me change the monitoring, put the me on the woman she always hated, her heart, there is no ce for children Listening to all this, Skylers body trembled. Just how cruel Le was, to not even spare a child! And then what? You just really changed the surveince? Skyler pursued. I couldnt help it, I liked her, and I couldnt lose her again without the baby. Abraham rubbed his hands together nervously and said helplessly. Chapter 1221 poke through Abraham, Ive never seen a man as stupid as you, so have you ever thought that youre actually doing her a disservice by doing this! You think youre helping her, but you keep pushing her into the abyss I dont know why, Skyler for a moment actually melodramatic. Because pregnant with a child, a lot more emotional? Or is it because she doesnt want to lose this friend in front of her. I also questioned her, but her answer is always the same, she has someone she likes. There was some confusion in Abrahams eyes. In fact, sometimes, he is also very torn, why will be bent on condoning that woman to do so many detrimental things, this kind of love is too cheap, more meaningless, in the end the result, perhaps really as the woman in front of the words, the rest of his life in prison. Because of a woman, do you think its worth it? You still have your dad and mom, and a lot of people who love you, why waste your time on someone who doesnt have to? Skyler gently patted his shoulder andforted him. She really didnt want him to make one more mistake. She knew very well in her heart that Abraham also had a hard time, although he had started his own business with some ie, but life was already cruel, reality was already merciless, if he pressed his whole family on a person who had no possibility, then what was the figure? But what can I do now? Things have been done, can not abandon her, right? Abraham whispered, he really didnt know what to do except to confide in his friend for a few moments. In fact, in Skylers world, she had never thought much of that Le. From the beginning, she had known about Dolly, Brayden and Le, she just didnt expect that woman to be so despicable. So if it wasnt Abraham, even if she Le died, she wouldnt have had any heartache or concern. Abraham, let me give you an idea, okay? You go to persuade her, persuade her to hurry back, do not break thew again, or the final result can be imagined. People in this life, how to live is to live, but why not let yourself be happy, just live in hatred every day, she will be happy? Will you be happy? Skyler continued. Yes, Le rarely feels happy, and its nice to see her smile for two days out of the ten days shes with her. But then again, she was a very stubborn woman, and she would neverpromise easily. No, she definitely wont listen to me, shes too stubborn. Then you will watch her and go astray? Or maybe, you pull yourself out and let her toss it alone, Abraham, I know you are a good person, although sometimes not very good temper, but essentially very kind, if this matter without your participation I will never advise you Instantly, Abraham just felt warm in his heart. In fact, human nature is not soplicated, but sometimes, people have seen more, experienced more, gradually, will not easily trust anyone. Abraham and Skyler, on the other hand, seemed to be arranged by God on purpose, and when they met for the first time, they had a feeling of hating each other. Dont listen to her! Suddenly, a familiar voice came through. Skyler hurriedly stood up with some gloom on his face. At this time, why did she suddenlye here? What does she want to do? The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. She knew very well that Le would not give up. She was afraid that she was going to deal with herself, right? Le, what are you doing here? Arent you at home to recuperate your health? Abraham hurriedly stood up and walked towards her. Le looked at him and skimmed at Skyler next to her and sneered. What an ingrate, howe there were Dollys people everywhere. This Skyler, what is he doing here? To set up a conversation? She didnt believe that this woman really didnt know anything. Skyler, what a coincidence. Le greeted, but there was a hint of bitterness in her tone. What a coincidence, Im here to buy clothes, are you here to buy clothes too? Skyler tried to calm herself down. Right now, her head was full of ways to deal with Le, but none of them were what she thought would work. You guys know each other? Abraham looked at the two women in front of her suspiciously, a little surprised. How could it be such a coincidence? Abraham only felt happy in his heart that he had met Les friend! What a stupid, silly man, if he hadnt arrived in time, I guess he would have said everything. And in fact, he had already said it all. Since the boss still has guests, Ill leave first, Abraham, Ill take the clothes ah! Saying that, Skyler was about to walk out of the clothing store. Suddenly, Le stepped forward directly and blocked her way. Is she going to start provoking? Miss Mitchell, why are you in such a hurry to leave? You didnt steal something from the boss, did you? This woman, she is sick, right? She is the daughter of the Shangguan family, the wife of Mr. Duncan, and she has a lot of money in her hands that she has no ce to spend, and now she suspects herself of stealing! Miss James, please give way, what kind of person I really am, the boss knows very well in his heart, you can just ask him directly, I still have things to deal with, Ill leave first. Hey, dont, Miss Mitchell, weve just met, why are you thinking of leaving, did you do something wrong? Le slowly approached her, forcing her into a corner. What could she have done? She Skyler has a clear conscience no matter what she does! Le, you are mistaken, Miss Mitchell oftenes to buy clothes from me, she is not that kind of person. Abraham hurriedly exined. Shut up, youre being yed by someone else and you dont even know it yet. Le yelled. What the hell is this? Who yed him? Le, what did you mean by what you just said?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Silly boy, its already this time, and hes still in the dark. I said, you were yed by thisdy named Skyler! Le replied in one word. Abraham walked up to Skyler and sized her up, a little confusion in his eyes. What? You dont know who she is, do you? Her name is Skyler, shes Dollys best friend, the ex-wife of Braydens best buddy, and Stephens current wife, got it? Le exined in a low voice. All at once, Abraham understood it all. How dare you keep using me? Abraham yelled, pointing at Skylers nose. Chapter 1222 Recording I didnt! Skyler retorted loudly. She truly considered Abraham a friend, but with something like this happening to Dolly, it was even more impossible for her to let go and let this Le do whatever she wanted! Skyler, Ive always respected you, so why do you have to hide from me to use someone elses taste isnt it great? Abraham pressed closer to her, his eyes all cold, as if he wanted to kill this woman. He hated people who betrayed him and cheated him the most! Abraham, listen to my exnation, I really just wanted to be friends with you before, I didnt use you, its just that Dolly is my good sister, I cant let her be wronged by someone for no reason Shut the hell up! Skylers body shuddered as his big foot stomped. Was he going to do it to himself? Abraham, see this is your friend? I said are your eyes nearsighted to the point that you dare to let a woman like thise to you? Le added fuel to the fire. Le, dont talk nonsense! Abraham and I are totally pure friendship, not as dirty as you say! Skyler shouted. Le snorted coldly, her eyes full of disdain. Today, this door, she is not going to get out. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. What do you want to do about it? Le asked bluntly. She wanted to see what Abraham would do with Skyler! You go away! Donte back in the future, I dont want to see you again. With that, Abraham simply turned around and slowly left. What? Was he out of his mind? Just let her go? She knows more secrets! No, absolutely not! Le suddenly yelled. Why not, Le, you have no right to trap me here, Im a client. Skyler spoke directly. And then what? The customer is God? She, Le, didnt eat that. Abrahams face, a haze, was somewhat demoralized. Come on, Le, she didnt say anything, and besides she has no evidence, so let her go. He whispered. How could she be let go so easily! This was not her Les style of doing things. Since she was Dollys friend, in a sense, she was her enemy! Okay, fine, but Miss Mitchell, I have to search you to see if you took any items with you. Le said with a wary face and a shrewd look in her eyes. What was this? Shes not even qualified to be searched, okay! No, there is something fishy about this matter. The end, she had a pen in her pocket, it was a recorder. If this stinky woman in front of you finds out, all the efforts you have made will really be in vain. However, fortunately, the recorder had been recording, they should have heard it all at this moment? Skylers eyes had a hint of expectation. No, I have to go find her, she is in danger! Said Stephen, getting up in a panic. Hey, wait a minute! Brayden next to him said cautiously.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. This direct past will definitely rm the snake, they must n everything, or else it really is just a foregone conclusion. This way, you find someone to go to that clothing store, pretend to buy clothes, and see how the situation really is, do not rush first, this thing can not be done too recklessly. Brayden whispered. Stephens eyes, the is a grudge against Brayden. If it wasnt for that Dolly Skyler how could he have gone all the way to that clothing store to set the bosss words, now well Le the sinister woman appeared, with that bitchs intelligence, she would not have let Skyler go so easily. Brayden, thats my wife! With that, Stephen grabbed his phone and mmed the door. In the clothing store, in Skylers bag, the phone kept ringing, but she didnt dare to answer the call. Miss Mitchell, your phone has been ringing for half a day, why? Didnt you hear it? Le deliberately said. She wanted to see how the woman in front of her should respond to the current situation. Hello, Stephen. Dont move there, Ill be right over, dont be afraid, try to stall for time, Ill be there soon Stephen said. I dont have to ask to know, it must be Stephen that man called. Good, I know, but this side is all womens clothing, no mens clothing a while I go to the mall to buy you well. Skyler deliberately said. Skyler, what are you talking about? Im talking to you seriously, you dont talk nonsense, okay, Im worried about you now! Stephen almost yelled over the phone. Oh dont look like this, be serious, okay, I will buy you Skyler continued to speak. Finally, Stephen understood, she was doing it on purpose! That means that someone is watching her. After the two people exchanged a few pleasantries, they simply hung up the phone. It seems like a simple conversation, but Le, but heard a lot of mystery. She didnt believe that Skyler had simply made a phone call, perhaps she should have prepared herself. Please, Miss Mitchell, said Le, pushing her into the fitting room. What are you doing? Stop it, Le, what the hell are you doing! Skyler struggled desperately. But it was no use, Les strength was too strong, and soon, all her clothes, were taken off. Le! yelled Skyler. Miss Mitchell, wait a minute oh, Ill hand you the clothes soon! With that, she tossed the clothes she had finished examining in her hand straight upward and into the fitting room. Strange, how could there be none? It cant be! She must havee with a mission, but where the hell is that tool! Pop! Suddenly, a pen fell directly onto the floor, instantly catching her attention. What was this? A pen? As far as I remember, Skyler is not a person who likes to study, howe there is still in his pocket Could it be At once, Le raised her guard and threw the recorder directly to Abraham. Quick, check and see what kind of pen this is. This I have seen, there are many sold online, this is a recorder, where did you find it? I dont have it here. Abraham looked at her curiously. So thats how it is! Le exuded a biting aura, as expected, Ouyang Skyler came here for a purpose. Here, your good friend, also recorded the conversation between you two. Le skimmed the fitting room. Chapter 1223 Don’t touch her Look, Abraham, Im telling you, youre being sold by that Skyler and you dont even know it, whats going on in your head every day? Le slowly approached him and knocked on his head. So, it was really all a conspiracy on her part! How he wished it was all a lie, but the tape recorder, without a doubt, was the biggest evidence. Abraham, let me exin, things are not like you think. Skyler shouted as he got dressed in the fitting room. So how did things really go? Abrahams eyes had a cold glint in them. Skyler, you are so despicable to do such a shameless thing! The actual fact is that it is not like that, you listen to me exin to you said, Skyler immediately ran to him, clutching his arm, full of anxiety. What else do you have to say! With one force, Abraham threw Skyler aside, his eyes full of indignation. This stinking woman was nothing but a bitch! Well? I didnt cheat you, right? This recorder is the best evidence, isnt it? Le deliberately said. Le, youre too much! You know I didnt mean it, and youre still adding fuel to the fire here! Skyler yelled. This is ridiculous! There are ways to deal with her! On the road, a ck car nearly flew up, not knowing how many red lights it had already run. Out of concern, Stephen still picked up the phone and dialed. But at this time Skyler, where there is still the heart to answer the phone. Who is it? Is it Brayden? Dolly? Abraham questioned loudly into the phone. Of course its one of them, who else would it be? I say, youd better get rid of her, Brayden and the others have heard our conversation. Le spoke in a strange way. Yes, the recorder, but also installed a small monitor, in the pen cap, just did not expect, in the end, but still by Le to find. You think I wont look for another one after a recorderes out? How childish. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. What a heartless woman! Skyler, I Abraham, did not do anything excessive to you today, nor did I hit you and scold you, so, you behave yourself, this is thest time, get lost! Get the hell out of my sight! Abraham yelled. Le looked curiously at the man in front of her. What else? What could he do? He and Skyler were just friends, not rising to the level of intimacy, so essentially it wasnt even a betrayal. The only thing he could do was to cut ties with that woman and never see each other again in the jungle. Hey, Abraham, are you still a man or not, she cheated you, you should not revenge? Why should you forgive her? Why did you let her go? You have no balls! Le shouted. She had never seen a man who lived such a wretched life, what kind of species is this, this kind of thing, how can one choose to forgive! Le, what the hell do you want? Skyler covered his stomach and asked in a low voice, looking very painful looking. Whats wrong with you? Abraham suddenly squatted down and looked at her worriedly. He knew the pain of losing a child, and although Skyler did do something she shouldnt have done, he didnt want this female to try that pain. My stomach hurts, Abraham, take me to the hospital, okay? Its hard for me. Skyler pleaded with a pained expression. She really had no strength left at all, otherwise she wouldnt have been able to speak to him so breathlessly. Okay,e on, Ill take you there. With that, Abraham was about to pick her up. Hey, what are you doing you, when you were with me before, I did not see you so attentive, she said that her stomach pain is really stomach pain ah? I said Abraham, are you stupid? You believe everything people say? I even said I was not feeling well, look at my state, do you believe it? Le threw off his arm. But she is a pregnant woman after all, and she is about to give birth. This stage is the most important time for a pregnant woman, so naturally she should pay attention to it. Shes having a really hard time, I can tell. Abraham exined. Its good to die! Les eyes shed a trace of contempt. Les eyes shed with contempt. Who let her get involved with that bitch Dolly? Theyre all bitches! Abraham, I really have a stomachache, I need to go to the hospital Skyler whispered. Soon, she was directly on the ground, her face was pale, and her whole body looked very haggard. I want to send her No need for you to send, Ill send! Said, Le directly assisted her up. What a trouble! Its just that shes pregnant with a child, she didnt even bother herself that much at that time! Hey, can you do it or not! Le patted Skylers shoulder hard. She really wanted to throw this woman straight into the river, but hesitated when she thought that this was Abrahams clothing store that she sponsored. No matter what, she had to be let out of here first. Im in pain Why did you go long ago, knowing this why are you still here acting! Ill send you out, you take a taxi to the hospital yourself! Said, Le directly helped her out of the clothing store. She was not so kind as to send her to the hospital with nothing to do. When she was about to walk out of the clothing store, suddenly, her cell phone rang. Yoo-hoo, so well-informed? Cant sit still? What a pity. Im going to take a call first. Saying that, Le picked up her phone and walked straight to the bathroom.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Hey, Le, dont touch Skyler, or Ill make you look good. Stephen yelled. What would he do? She had the evidence here! She wasnt going to mess with Skyler, she was the one who brought him here! Mr. Duncan, what are you talking about? What can I do? I didnt do anything. Le said deliberately. Its better this way, your feud with others, I do not care, nor do I want to care, you can toss and turn as you like, but Skyler, you can not move a finger! This tone, this voice, really is too manly! Skyler is already involved, and its not easy to get rid of it! Mr. Duncan, Ive always respected you and never wanted to be your enemy, but Mrs. Shen doesnt seem to think so. Le picked at her fingers, and there was a little anger in her eyes. Chapter 1224 together with imprisoned What a thing, how dare you order her! Le hung up the phone directly and walked out. Come on, help her out, put her into a cab youe back, dont invite any trouble. She whispered. Abraham thought this was her way of letting Skyler off the hook and escorted her out. After Skyler got into the car, he was wondering why that Le would leave him alone when suddenly, the car stopped. Whats wrong? Skyler asked anxiously. Miss, they seem to be here to look for you. The driver master answered with a trembling voice. What the hell? She hurriedly opened her eyes wide and looked out the window. Sure enough, there was a car in front of them and several people got down and wereing towards them in an aggressive manner. Who are they? What were they going to do? Instantly, Skylers eyes wereted with fear. She cautiously touched her stomach with a bad feeling. Get out of the car! The person who approached knocked directly on the car window. The driver hurriedly lowered the window and cautiously looked at the few people in front of him with some fear. Hello, may I ask whats the matter? I told you to get out of the car, you did not hear it! Hurry up! If you want to keep your life, be good and obedient. Forget it, the car is not worth it, but the life is worth it! The driver hurriedly got out of the car and stood on the side of the road, with his head bowed as if he had done something wrong. A few people got into the car directly, each with a little dissatisfaction on their faces. What are you guys doing? Skyler asked in a low voice. Isnt this bullshit! They had already done this, what else could they do? Several people burst outughing. I said Miss Mitchell, what do you think we should do? The co-pilot turned his head and looked at her with a somewhat yful expression on his face. You guys know me? A few peoples eyes shed with perhaps a cold light. Their target, how could they not know each other! Who sent you here, Le did they? Skyler guessed. Other than Le, that mentally challenged bitch, she couldnt think of anyone who would have the audacity to deal with her! Miss Mitchell, dont make any wild guesses, were not under anyones orders, we just bumped into you today and wanted to have some fun with you, nothing more. Shit! Think she is stupid, easy to bluff! Although not really mixed with society, but the most basic rules she will understand! The only way to believe these little tricks is to say that they came here on purpose to pick a fight! As long as the local people, who do not know their own father, but they still kidnapped themselves, it is simple, there are people behind the backing. I want to get out of the car! Said Skyler, about to get up. Miss, I advise you to be honest, a few of us are not very good-tempered and not so patient, you should sit here obediently! Saying that, the car started up. Skyler swayed a little and hurried to stabilize himself.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the car stopped in front of a hotel. It was just a pity that her eyes had long been blindfolded with fabric and she couldnt see anything. Ah! She was thrown directly into the corner by the men. Who is it? Suddenly, a familiar voice came to her ears. Wasnt that Dollys voice? Why was she here? Are you Dolly? Skyler asked tentatively. Dolly immediately stood up, she also heard Skylers voice. The whole room, pitch ck, the two women couldnt see anything at all. Skyler, its me, where are you? Dolly shouted anxiously. It was really Dolly! Instantly, Skylers eyes were moist. I didnt expect that she was not alone now! Dolly! She couldnt hold back any longer, her voice trembled and she cried. Following the sound of crying, Dolly groped her way to her side and hugged her tightly. Good girl, Skyler dont cry, why are you here? What happened? Dolly gently stroked her hair and patted her back, trying to give her a touch offort. Dolly, youve been missing for days, Brayden was especially anxious that time you told me about Abraham, the owner of the clothing store A not too long, but somewhat dangerous story, began. The two women were huddled in a corner somewhere keeping each other warm, and Dolly knew that Skyler, who was pregnant, was no longer the same person she used to be, and that she had be more sensitive and more easily scared, just because of the baby in her belly. Skyler, Im so sorry, but if it werent for me, youd be tied up here. Dollys voice was guilt-ridden. She had gotten too many people involved, from Brayden, to Mrs. Knight, Franklin, Jayden, etc., many people were worried about her, and now she had put Skyler in danger as well as herself. Dolly, you dont have to say that, Im sure well be fine, Brayden and Stephen will find a way to get to us, we have to trust them. Skyler suddenly muttered. But the environment in front of her was too scary, she couldnt even see Dollys face. It seems that a persons fate can really affect those around them, just as one persons personality can change another. dolly lowered her head eyes were red. It didnt matter if she lost her own life, but Skyler and the baby in her belly were innocent! Knock! The door was kicked open and a beam of light instantly shone into the room, making the two women in the corner a little blinding. Yo, thats some sisterly love. The voice, not unfamiliar to them, though she never acknowledged it. Le, what the hell are you trying to do? Skyler tried to open his eyes and see the woman in front of him clearly. But the woman kept her hat and mask on, wrapping her entire body in a tight wrap. Miss Mitchell, please watch your words and dont call out anyones name freely without confirming who the other person is, otherwise, you will only get more and more painful! Leughed coldly. Fuck! Le, you bitch, do you really think I cant recognize you? Do you think all people in the world are as psychologically challenged as you are? I tell you, even if you Instantly, the words did not finish Le was pissed off, walked directly to her in front of her hard kicked her to say no more. Ah! Skyler! Dolly immediately blocked in front of her. Who has mental problems, you have mental problems, youre the one whos crazy Le kicked Dolly as hard as she could. Perhaps she was tired before she slowed down and walked out of the room. Dolly Skyler hugged Dolly and cried loudly. Chapter 1225 Rescued Ooo Skyler kept sobbing, and didnt dare to cry out loud. The whole room, still pitch ck. Huh? Why do I hear someone crying? In the hallway, a youngd whispered. Seems like I heard it too. The friend next to him replied. Said the intermittent choking sound, two people came to the door of a room. Yes, it was the room Skyler and Dolly were in. Is anyone there? The youngd knocked gently on the door. Instantly, the two women froze, but Dolly then regained the expression on her face and slowly came to the door. Hello, can you open the door for us, please? Dolly asked in a low voice. Since a strange mans voice coulde from the doorway, it meant that the person Le had sent to change shifts had not yet arrived. Dont you have a key? The young guy asked. I lost my keys, can you go to the front desk and ask for some help? Dolly continued to ask. She didnt want to lose this lifesaver. The key was that Skyler was still here, and she couldnt let the woman get hurt again. Yes, wait a minute. The young man immediately ran. Hey, Stanley Davidson, what are you doing, you care about this kind of nonsense? The friend next to him got angry. It was very difficult to just return to China, and he even helped people to solve these messy things, I really dont know what he was thinking! Are you stupid? That womans voice and tone were so flustered and nervous, cant you really hear anything? The young guy knocked him on the head. Dolly, you see, the world is realistic, and they never care as long as its something that doesnt concern them. Skyler coughed and there was a hint of exhaustion in his voice. Skyler, dont worry, hes already gone to find someone for us, hell be here soon, just hang in there a little longer, okay? Dolly gently stroked her hair, trying to give her somefort. Skyler half squinted his eyes and sneered. In this world, how could there be people who are that stupid? Why would peoplee to help them for no reason? Dolly, it has been my greatest blessing to have known you in this life, its okay, I have no regrets to have you as mypanion in thest moments of my life, its just that I cant let go of my dad, my dad only has one daughter like me, I havent had the chance to be filial to her, and Im going to die Skyler said with a sobbing voice. What a silly girl, how could it be so serious? Le although the means is very poisonous, but too illegal things, she still have to deliberate again and again. Whats more, Skyler is innocent. Dolly, Im so scared, I havent had my baby, I havent said goodbye to Stephen, I havent ng! Skyler hadnt finished speaking when, suddenly, the door opened. The next thing she knew, she was shrinking back as hard as she could.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She thought it was Leing, but it was actually the young guying back. Well, thank you, its a real trouble. The young guy said with a smile. Its okay, just ask me if you need anything in the future. The receptionist replied tteringly to her. Hearing this strange voice, the two women instantly raised their guard, not Le, could it be the one from earlier Dolly tried to open her eyes to see the person in front of her clearly, but her eyes hurt and she couldnt see at all. Well, you guys get up, this is not a ce to stay for a long time, lets go, Ill take you out. Said the young guy and the friend next to him to help them up directly. Stanley, if its really like what you just said, I think its better not to go out for the time being, lets find a room first, otherwise we might just leave and meet those people who kidnapped them. He is right, the two women in front of him are covered with injuries, one of them is also pregnant, at this time, it is better to be safe. Okay, just do as you say. The room is still the same, the door is still locked, but the two women inside, has long since disappeared. You guys watch here until Ie over, remember, no matter how much the people inside cry, no matter how much they shout, do not open the door for them, and do not give them food and drink! Le instructed to a few gangsters. Yes! Several people replied in unison. Le nced at the door, stepped on a pair of hateful sky high, thumping away. Who the hell is in there? Things are soplicated? I dont know, theres money to be had anyway, who cares who they are. The man guarding the door muttered. And at that moment, Skyler and Dolly, came to a strange room, still in the same hotel. Water, I want some water. Skyler muttered. Quick, give her water. Dolly pointed at her. I say, are you two women being held captive by someone? Whats gotten you in such a mess? One of the teenagers, who was only in his twenties, scoffed. Shut up! Stanley shouted, giving the friend next to him a nk look. So fierce why, besides, we do not know each other, he can help to save people, is already very good, okay! Sister, are you okay? Is it painful? Stanley looked at Dolly in front of him with worry. What? She is his sister? What did you just call me? Do you know me? Dolly asked in a ragged, whispered breath. Yeah, we went to the same college, and Im a year younger than you. Stanley replied, smiling faintly. Holy shit, thats fate, what else? Someone next to me rushed over to Dolly. You are the schoolmate that Stanley used to think about day and night? Such a cold not eloquent sentence, let Stanley instantly very embarrassed. Go, you go take care of the pregnant woman. Stanley hurriedly patted his shoulder hard to stop his brother from talking more. This brat, how to talk without an asion, say everything. Sorry, Im very tired now, I want to take a nap. Saying that, Dolly directly closed her eyes, the previous worry and fear made her very weak. The blood at the corners of her mouth, the scars on her arms, her messy hair, her haggard face, her dry, ck lips, it was heartbreaking to see Stanley. What had she been through? Why would she be so sad? And to be framed. Skyler on the side has long been lying in bed, passed out. Aston Cox, in a moment, you go and find out who actually did this to them. Stanleys eyes had a slight fierceness in them. Who else could it be, a love interest. Do not talk nonsense, serious, must find out. Stanley walked straight out of the room. Hey, no, where are you going, you can not leave these two women to me ah, that schoolmate is your person, how can you say go away Astonined reluctantly. Chapter 1226 rubbing medicine Shit, youre being too reliable, arent you? After buying so many, you really n to keep them, huh? Aston incredibly flipped through the bag in Stanleys hand. What a guy who forgets his friends, when we used to eat and hang out together, we always paid for it ourselves, but now because of a sister, he is so generous. Hey, I say Stanley, youre great, youve bought all the daily necessities. Then what else? We cant let them not brush their teeth and wash their faces all the time, right? Er Sister, youre awake? Stanley rushed to help her up. Where is this? Dolly looked around, it was unfamiliar. This is my room, dont worry, its okay, youre safe. Stanley gently stroked her hair, his eyes full of heartache. The womans hair was so beautiful that it was a little bit of a shock to see her. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. When he was in college, he had a crush on her for three years and didnt have the courage to confess his love until she graduated from college and never saw her again. You just called me, schoolmate? Dolly looked at him suspiciously, a little curious. Yes, we both came from the same university, only you are one year older than me, and then I left the country, thats why we never had the chance to meet. Stanley exined. But why, she didnt have any impression at all? But thats right, that would go to college, she was full of Braydens face, where else would there be another boys figure. Today, thank you so much. Dolly smiled and thanked heartily. Its okay, that, Sister, you have a lot of wounds, let me help you rub the medicine, right? Instantly, Dolly hesitated. He was a boy, and he was a married woman, how could he just let someone else apply medicine to him? Its better for me to do it myself. With that, she was about to stand up. The moment she stood up, she realized that she had no strength at all and couldnt even stand up, let alone rub the medicine for herself. Aston was stunned to see that Stanley, the man, was so direct that he wanted to rub the medicine on her! I cant imagine that the pursuit of girls he still has a set of well, take advantage of the danger of others, this trick used good. Its a pity that the woman beside him is pregnant, her belly is so big, Aston sighed. The Gods do not love him, give him a single beautiful woman? Ill do it, dont worry, I wont do anything to you. Stanley gently patted his chest and said with conviction. Although he really liked this woman, he could still restrain himself. He did not want to let Dolly think he was a prodigal hypocrite. He is a true gentleman, yes! Hey, I say sister ah, its okay, you can rest assured, our Stanley ah, has always had no feelings for women, besides its not convenient for you to rub yourself. Aston said bluntly. Dolly looked at her back and indeed could not see the wound on the back. Her back, already red and swollen from Les stomping, without medicine will probably leave after-effects in the future. Okay, schoolmate, Ill trouble you then. Dolly replied in a low voice. Aston smiled. That, Ill go out first, Ill go see the god I saved. Aston closed the door of the room. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. This is a presidential suite, there are two rooms and a living room, just Dolly and Skyler, one room, while Stanley and Aston are very conscious of sleeping in the living room. Of course, there is a small kitchen inside. That, schoolmate, excuse me. Stanley lifted up Dollys shirt. The skin that caught his eye was red, the whole back was swollen, and blood was flowing from many ces. Looking at this scene, Stanleys eyes were red. What kind of person would dare to do such a thing to her! How strong she was to endure all this. If she hadnt happened to pass by and saved her, would she have died? Whats wrong, schoolmate? Sensing the hesitation of the person behind him, Dolly asked softly. Huh? That, nothing, it may be a little painful, Sister bear it. Saying that, he picked up the medicine and directly pasted it on Dollys back. There are too many ces that need to be rubbed with medicine, he did not have time to apply it bit by bit, so he directly pasted it all on her back and then slowly evened it out. Uh Is it very painful? Stanley looked at her worriedly, and his heart was a little unforgiving.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Its okay, rub it, please. Dolly squeezed her eyes shut, holding back her inner emotions. This was a lesson Le had taught her, an extreme consequence! She had to remember the shame of this time, the viciousness of this time! Fingernails stroked every part of her back, and what brought Stanley, instead of a heartbeat, was heartache and guilt. He med himself for not showing up earlier to protect this woman, he med himself for not confessing his love to her back then and choosing to leave the country instead, so that he had no way to be there for her and take care of her. Sister, can you tell me how the injuries on your body came about? Stanley suddenly asked. Dolly lowered her head. Its just a kidnapping case. She said slowly. No way! Most of the ordinary kidnapping cases are for money, but from the condition of the gaze, the person who kidnapped Sister clearly wants her life! Sister, what she wants, is your life. Stanley whispered. At once, Dolly froze. I couldnt imagine that an older boy who looked quite simple and handsome and kind, could see the essence of the matter so quickly. Thats right, since Le knew she was with Brayden, she had been wanting her own life. You cant just say such things without proof. The injury on your body, is not the best evidence? Stanley said directly. But it doesnt prove that it was Le who did the beating, she didnt have a recording or a video. Well, its better to rub the medicine. Dolly deliberately changed the subject. Although she did not say it, but Stanley can see that she haspassion. Chapter 1227 Stanley Ill do it myself with the leg injury. Dolly said breathlessly. What a stubborn woman, why care about the wound on her leg when shes letting him rub the medicine on her back. Its okay, you rest. Dont worry, I wont do anything to you. Stanley said deliberately. She was already injured, what else could he do? Not to mention that with his character he wouldnt do anything to her at all. Its not good to be seen by others, its better if I do it myself said Dolly, she was going to get the medicine. Sister, there is no one else here, and besides, even if they are seen, what can they do? Stanley got a little angry. Sometimes he really does not understand the thinking of some national people, really is to die to face live to suffer. Foreigners never care about the so-called face, the so-called vanity, they care more about their own inner feelings. But the national people are different, they always want others to see their bright and shiny side, even if in real life they are tired and half dead. Then its hard work for you. Dolly couldnt resist him, so she let him continue to rub the medicine for herself. In fact, she could also feel that Stanley was not a bad person, and the two of them were still alumni. This, in turn, made Dolly feel a little affectionate towards him. What a nice young man. Cant you tell me about it? Suddenly, Stanley asked directly.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Dolly froze for a moment, and then recovered the expression on her face. It seems there is nothing to say, after all, many things, he does not know, and there is no point in knowing. If you do tell him, it may be that he is also unhappy with himself. Dolly was silent and did not speak. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Stanley whispered. He was going to do the investigation? Why? The two of them didnt seem to be close enough to do things for each other, and this rubbing was just a side trip. What are you going to look into? Dolly asked. Find out who bullied you, kidnapped you, threatened you. He answered slowly. Dollys heart was a little touched. She didnt know that she was the one this elementary school brother had been crushing on back then. In fact, she should feel grateful, if there was no this little brother back then, maybe she would still be suffering from Les torture today. Theres no need, its all in the past. Dolly replied indifferently. How can it be so easy to pass? This woman, whats going on in her head? The actual bullying is not without reason, and since people have been looking for her, naturally they have been nning for a long time, so how could they give up easily. The normal people understand the reason, why she instead does not understand? Or is it that she is deliberately avoiding this topic? I dont want to mention this matter anymore, Im very tired now. Dolly deliberately said. She really didnt want to remember the way Le had punched and kicked her, and she didnt want to remember the image of Skyler being bullied by Le severely because of herself. How could all this have happened if not because of her? Today, what Skyler looks like, she still doesnt know. Is she awake? Is the baby in her belly okay? Is she still crying? She was worried about all these. How is Skyler? Did he wake up? Dolly turned around and looked seriously at Stanley in front of her. Dont worry, shes fine, there are friends of mine outside taking care of her. Stanley hurriedly replied. It was already this time, and she was still thinking about the well-being of others. What a kind woman. Yes, she hasnt changed, she is still the same beautiful and simple girl. In the beginning, if it wasnt for the fact that she helped herself in the club, perhaps he wouldnt have known her in this life. Perhaps this is fate, fate that has been destined in the underworld. Its good that shes okay. Dolly lowered her head. The truth is that she is not going to tell herself the truth. It is better not to ask her, since she does not want to say, then there is no need to keep asking, this will make her feel disgusted instead. These days you will stay here, because that kidnapper will be looking for you everywhere, so it is best not to go out for a few days, and when the wind is over, I will send you back. Stanley saidfortingly. He was right, with Les character, once she knew they ran out, she would definitely send more people, keep transferring surveince and looking. This is her usual style of doing things, she knows best. Where is your best friend? Why not ask her to help? Isnt her family very rich? Stanley suddenly asked. Wheres the best friend? It was all over long ago. I dont have a best friend. Dolly replied seriously. What the hell? When he was in college, he clearly remembered that Dolly had a good sister, they were together every day, studying, participating in activities, going out on trips, the two were almost inseparable, howe now It is because the two have each had a family, thus bing more distant? A lot of graduated college students, it is toote to contact with the once close friends, because we are changing But the truth is not what he said. She used to fantasize about having Le as her only bridesmaid when she got married, but in fact, the man she fell in love with was her husband. Stephen , murmured Skyler in bed, eyes closed. Hey, wake up, beautiful, hey Aston patted her arm. But she didnt respond at all. Dont hit me, please, I have a baby in my belly Skyler waved her hands around with a painful expression. When Aston saw it, there was a hint of heartache in his eyes. What in the end is going through, even sleep can do nightmares. Hey, wake up! Aston made a strong effort and pped her awake. Ah! Who are you? What do you want? Where is this ce? Why are you here? Skyler sat up with a start. Aston couldnt hold back and let out a snort ofughter. This woman, how can she be so cute! Come on, Ill answer one by one, okay, my name is Aston, Stanleys good buddy, this is a hotel, you and the schoolgirl, Stanley and I rescued from a dark room Aston exined. It turned out that they had saved themselves and Dolly. Wheres Dolly? What about her now? Skyler asked, clutching his arm tightly. Shes fine, dont worry about it, but youd better not go out for a few days, theres surveince in the hotel, itll be easy to find you Chapter 1228 Principles What the hell do you guys do? Where are the people in the room? Where did they go? Fly? Le looked viciously at the two people at the door, a ball of anger in her heart. What kind of goods had she hired? They only know how to get paid, they dont know how to do anything, they are just like muddling through every day. Im asking you! What? One by one, are you all dumb? The two people in front of me bowed their heads, with some guilt in their eyes. Miss James, we really havent left since the moment we arrived until now, and we dont know where the people in the room went. One of the men spoke up.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. What did he mean by that? She was ndering them? Le sneered and straightened her back. Well, then, you tell me, what should we do now that the person is gone? The two men looked at me and me at you, each with a sh of light in their eyes. We can check the surveince in the hotel. Yes, this is a very good way. Then hurry up and check it out! Le yelled. The two people were probably shocked by her roar, and their bodies unconsciously trembled. Hey, you cant just look at the surveince, we need to get the leaders permission the head of the surveince room hurriedly stopped. You hurry up and get out of my way, what I want to do, there is nothing I cant do yet! If you stop again, I guarantee you, you will be pulverized. Instantly, the person in charge in the surveince room took a few steps back. If you stay in the green hills, you are not afraid of having no firewood to burn. When they were gone, it was not toote to report. Have you found it? Le asked, suppressing her inner emotions. Dolly, how dare you run away! Youve already been beaten to that deadly state, and still have the ability to get out? That would be a miracle. Hurry up and find it, dont exhaust my patience, there is a limit to my patience. Le growled coldly. They obviously shouldnt be afraid of women, in all the years they had been in society, there had never been a woman who was so fierce to herself as she was today, but for some reason, they just listened to her. Miss James, what happened in the surveince room has been found, but one of them wanted to say something. But what! Les voice drew the displeasure of those in the other rooms. There is a woman outside, yelling like a mad dog, really no quality. Whatever, we sleep our, shes not too tired, then bark, if its too much, well call the police. A couple discusses. Miss James, the surveince during that time, there is no more. Looks like it was tampered with. No, given the physical condition of both Skyler and Dolly, theres no way they would have done so many things at the same time, unless someone helped them! Who the hell is it! And, where did they get the keys? There were just two keys in total, one in their own hands and the other in the front desks. The door in the room wasnt broken in any way, so that would be someone who asked the receptionist for the key Quick, find the receptionist, they have a shift, must find the receptionist on duty during that time period before the shift! Le yelled. Two people immediately ran out of the monitoring room. What are you talking about? I cant understand. The receptionist asked in a low voice. Dont pretend with me, do you think someone came to get the key? A man shouted. Instantly, the receptionists whole face turned green. What two psychopaths, she didnt even know what the hell they were talking about, how could she easily just hand over the keys to someone else. Whats more, the receptionist in the hotel cannot give the key to anyone privately unless she goes to open the door in the room for the guest. Dont ask, you wont be able to ask. Suddenly, Le came over. The two men immediately turned around and looked at her with uncertainty and some curiosity. Miss James, what do you mean by that? It means that the person who was on duty just now was not her! Hello, Id like to ask who was on duty just now? Le deliberately put her tone a little softer. Oh, you said she ah, she has already left work, this should have arrived home, she will be tomorrow morning shift, you can wait for her a little longer. The receptionist answered directly. Okay, thanks. Le waved to the two men and turned to leave. Come on, I suspect that those two stinky women might still be in this hotel, tonight, no matter what method you use, make sure to search every room Le lowered her voice as much as possible so that no one else could hear. Yes, we know, good, then do as you say The three of them clicked together in a very tacit agreement. When someone goes missing, someone else follows the rush. Brayden, its all because of you, look, since you and Dolly got married, how many things have gone wrong? The ones Ive heard of alone are countless Stephen yelled beside him in discontent. In fact, he is anxious, heined are normal. The wife suddenly disappeared, this kind of thing happened to anyones body will not be calm and calm. Stephen, you calm down, we alle together to think of a way, you shouting around like this will only waste time. Brayden rushed to say. How a bit of poise is not? How a little bit of temperament is not? It is not the time to take responsibility! What a bad luck! These people, theyre invisible demons! I dont know why Skyler wants to be friends with them! Okay, so what do you want to do? Where to look? Stephen slowly closed in on him. The fact that Skyler was found in a clothing store, so Abraham must have known more or less, but he kept denying it, only meant that he had been covering for Le. brayden rubbed his hands together, his brain racing. In fact, Abraham did not lie, he told Brayden and Stephen Skyler had been to his ce, which is true, he also told the two people that he personally put Skyler in a cab, which is also true, only he did not know thatter Le sent someone to hijack her in the middle of the road. Maybe we can use Abraham to get Les word. Brayden said after thinking. Next to Stephenughed. Are people stupid? Is he going to give up the woman he loves to help Brayden? In the recording, Skyler gave him thought work, I think Abraham is actually a reasonable person, he is not so jerk, he also do not want Le ident, we can use this point Brayden exined. He is right, sometimes Abrahams heart is also very soft. He also has the principle of being a human being, just in defending Le on this aspect, he has been struggling with pain. Chapter 1229 Search the house Abraham, if you really love Le, then do not see her continue to be wrong, she is a kind of person, I think you know very well, once obsessed with a thing, is never easy to let go, so I hope you can change her a little. Brayden whispered. This man, saying this is bullshit! The one who can change Le, in this world, there will always be only one, and that is Brayden. Les love for Brayden, he saw very clearly, also understand, just helpless to do a lot of wrong things for a so-called wrong love. Les matter, I do not want to contact, from now on, she is her I am me, her matter, from now on, has nothing to do with me. Abraham suddenly said in a serious voice.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. This is to break off the rtionship? How could it be so sudden? Impossible, Abraham has always been a very infatuated man, how will easily give up Le? You and Le Stephen wanted to say something, his expression was a little twisted. She and I, and will not contact again, my mother introduced me to a dating girl, we are already dating, I do not want to get involved in the things between you, you rich people in the world I do not understand, and do not want to understand. Abraham said immediately after. Probably, he was really hurt! In fact, this decision was made only after he knew that Le hadter robbed Skyler. He had given her many chances to hang on, and even used himself to do things for her to touch her and make her understand his true feelings for her, but in the end he got nothing. He is tired and does not want to toss it anymore. In this world, love is a very wonderful thing. Love, is love, do not love, no matter what to do, will not change this cruel fact. So, he is not going to wait any longer, nor is he going to move Le. Just let everything go with the flow! Are you willing to give her up? She is the woman you love. Brayden asked deliberately. He thought this Abraham was asking for a set-up with him, but it wasnt. Excuse me, if there is nothing else, I have to close, I have to pick up my girlfriend from work. Saying that, Abraham was about to get up and drive away. It seems that all of this, its true! Stephen next to him shook his head and sighed. There was obviously a man who loved her very much, but Le chose this Brayden, even resorting to some underhanded tactics! What the hell is she after? Im afraid that in the end, even if she really got Brayden, she found out that the reason for tossing and turning for so long was just unwillingness, not love, but in the process, she lost the one who loves her. Okay, lets go. Stephen walked straight out of the clothing store. Whats the point of staying there, you cant ask any questions anyway. In the hotel, Les men were still searching the room, and Dolly and Skyler were still in the room and had not gone out. In fact, Skyler has long been bored, but out of fear, she still shut herself in. Dolly, when are we going to get out? Skyler skimmed her lips and pouted. A few more days, Skyler, bear with me again, okay? For personal safety, I dont want anything to happen to you, I dont care. Dolly gently stroked her hair. Yo, this is still staged a sisterly love affair. Aston said loudly, cing therge bag in his hand next to him. What did you buy? Any snacks? Skylers eyes lit up. Yes, how could there not be your favorites. Aston tossed the snack haul directly to her. In fact, Skyler was really pretty, and if it werent for the fact that she was pregnant, Aston would have gone for it. Aston, hows the situation out there? Dolly asked cautiously. Its not peaceful, someones been looking for you guys, and this ce isnt safe anymore, well have to change ces. Aston said cautiously. Speaking of that person who is looking for Dolly and Skyler, Aston is really curious, its been so many days and she hasnt given up yet, what a deep hatred it must be! Hey, wheres that Stanley? Why is it missing? Skyler suddenly spoke up. Oh, he went out to take care of some things, you think hes idle, hes here with you guys every day, hes the busiest person. Aston nced at Dolly next to him intentionally or unintentionally. Gee, our Stanley is so busy every day, and I dont know what kind of women will like him in the future. Aston deliberately sighed. Skyler froze for a moment, and then slowly approached him. You mean, Stanley doesnt have a girlfriend now? Thats impossible, right? Hes so handsome and has a superb personality and temperament, how could he not have a girlfriend? If it wasnt for Dolly, the so-called school sister, he would have found someone long ago. Its a pity that those foreign girls who have been pursuing Stanley, one by one, with white skin and beautiful temperament, cant resist a college alumnus whom they havent seen for years. But now it is good, finally two people met again. Hey, schoolmate, do you have a boyfriend? Aston asked, pretending to be intentional. She, like me, got married a long time ago. Skyler rushed to say. What? Are you serious? Married woman! Instantly, Aston was confused. So this time, they had been the good guys for nothing? Astons eyes had a hint of loss, if Stanley knew about this, it would be the end. What are you guys talking about, talking so much. Suddenly, Stanley came in directly and asked. Uh that, nothing, why are you back so early today? Aston deliberately changed the subject. Oh, things are finished, also came back first. Stanley replied indifferently. The surrounding is very quiet, which makes the four people feel very awkward. Whats wrong guys, it doesnt feel right. Stanley smiled. Nothing nothing, that just now, they keep asking me about the situation outside, look we better Aston grabbed. Yes, change the ce, they searched one room after another, as long as one room does not open, they will be suspicious. It seems that this Le is already determined to find herself! Sister, that person, seems to be your former college bestie, right? Stanley suddenly asked. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. The person who wears the sheepskin of a bosom friend and does the things of a werewolf. Skyler gnashed his teeth. Aston, next to her, only found her increasingly cute, and actually unconsciouslyughed. Chapter 1230 Disguise Stanley, thank you for taking care of us these past few days, but I think wed better go home first. Dolly suddenly said. This hotel is no longer safe, if we continue to wait, it will only be a dead end. Next to Skylers eyes there is a little bit of fear, Dolly, even if you go home, Le will certainly not let you go. She was right, Le is always a woman who will not stop until she gets what she wants. So it really is her. Stanley muttered meaningfully. He remembered that woman, who used to bully neers in the club, and was also very snobbish, only ying with rich people, never with ordinary people. When he was in school, he was bullied by Le, and if it wasnt for Dollys help time and time again, he would have quit the group, and there would have been no prize to winter. Dont worry, Ill get you home safely. Stanley smiled. Hey, how do you n to send ah, outside the people check the room so strictly, we simply have no way out. Aston suddenly spoke up. Thats right, in order not to miss any hint, Le sent extra staff to watch and check the room day and night. Thats going to be tough for you two. Stanley looked at Dolly and Skyler and said. Aston didnt know what he was selling in his gourd, but since he had said it, it would be a perfect n. Come on, Sister, I bought you two a set of clothes, after changing, we immediately go out, this will be the people are out to dinner, not particrly. The two of you have been in the same room for a long time. Skyler hurriedly picked up the clothes and looked at them, and was instantly stunned. Ever since she was a child, she had never worn such clothes and never thought about it. Skyler,miserate for a moment, okay? Dolly asked softly. She knew that wearing boys clothes was a little difficult for Skyler. She was a woman who was particrly conscious of her image, and although she usually had a somewhat big personality, wearing clothes of the opposite sex was something she resented greatly.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Its okay, Dolly, lets get changed and not keep them waiting too long. With that, Skyler went straight to undress. Soon, the clothes were changed, and the two women changed their hair, put on their sses, and made their skin dark and tanned, so that when they walked out, people they didnt know really wouldnt recognize them. Were done, lets go. Said Skyler and walked straight out. Pfft! Aston in the living room didnt hold back for a moment andughed out directly. No, I mean, you two, this is too much, isnt it? Not exaggerated at all, Le knows herself too well, she has the appearance of the two people engraved in her heart, plus this time has escaped out, she naturally will not be more careless. Its okay, this is fine, lets go. Dolly whispered. Aston, if you dont speak, no one will take you for a mute. Stanley suddenly said. Aston immediately shut his mouth. The two men lingered off to the side for a few minutes before gesturing for them to walk out. Come on, rx, or youll be easy to spot when they see you. Stanley looked around. Okay. Dolly rubbed her hands together nervously, with a hint of fear in her eyes. Dolly, Im a little scared. Skyler suddenly said. Dont say anything, dont be afraid, with us, you will be fine, dont worry. Aston gently patted her shoulder. The four sat in two rows, walking backwards and forwards, through corridor after corridor. They didnt choose to take the elevator because the space in it was too small and easily recognized, not to mention the surveince. You know, Le had arranged for someone to stay in the elevator at all times in order to find out these two women as early as possible. Stand still! Suddenly, a biting voice came to their ears. Which room are you from? An imposing and fierce man walked over. Were from the top floor, why? Stanley straightened his back and replied coldly. Instantly, the man who approached hesitated. A room on the top floor, isnt that the presidential suite? Its better not to mess with it, but why are those two people next to him wearing hats and wrapping themselves up so tightly? Hey, those two little brothers, isnt it hot to wear hats in this weather? Its better to take them off. The man tried topose himself. Stanley looked at them, and then at the man in front of him, whom Le had sent over to inspect, and there was a slight gloom in his eyes. What, is it wrong to wear a hat? He asked rhetorically. Of course its right, that, this gentleman, we are looking for someone recently, so please also ask your two friends can take off their hats Perhaps intimidated by Stanleys imposing presence, he no longer dared to shout. Take it off. Stanley nced at the two women. Soon, the two men decisively took off their hats, but did not turn around. Well, short hair, still wearing mens clothes. Excuse me, sir, for the intrusion, please. The four men hurriedly left. Skyler and Dolly took a deep breath and had a little relief in their eyes. Fortunately, they kept an extra eye out and wore a wig, otherwise they would have been really recognized just now. Dolly, youve been very thoughtful. Skyler smiled andplimented. Thats not true, this kind of thing absolutely can not be sloppy, human life is a matter of life and death naturally can not be underestimated. Yoo-hoo, I cant believe that you two look like men when you dress up like this. Aston was talking next to him, not nervous at all. You stinky man, were all panicking, but youre fine, youre still rxed. Skyler stepped forward and pinched his arm hard. Er not, I cant have a gloomy face, how unemotional it is, besides, this is a very exciting thing in itself, ah well well, I wont say, auntie, you let me go, OK? Aston hurriedly said. Looking at the two people in front, Dollys mouth at the corners hooked up a curve of satisfaction. These two people, what time is it, still love to fight here. Hey, its just a pity. Stanley suddenly spoke. Dolly parted her face and looked at him suspiciously, unsure. If this sister of yours hadnt gotten married and pregnant, perhaps, the two of them would have really been a couple. He added. Dont hit on her, she loves her husband, and her husband loves her. Dolly rushed to say. However, seeing that the two of them are so in tune, it should be okay to be buddies. Chapter 1231 Disguise Success Skyler and Aston are both big-hearted people, so its natural to get a little high from ying. Perhaps the two people were having too much fun and left their escape behind long ago. Skyler, keep your voice down. Dolly hurriedly said. But the two people in front of her did not hear her voice, as usual, ying and joking around. Soon, they arrived at the entrance of the hotel. Finally, it was time to go out, and instantly, Dolly just felt all rxed. Liberated! Suddenly, Skyler stretched out both arms at the door, looked up at the sky, and shouted. Instantly, all eyes in the hall looked at her in unison. Oh no, exposed, Run! Stanley yelled. Get them, thats them, quick! One of the bosses in the lead shouted. At once, several people chased after Dolly and Skyler. What are you still standing there for? Run! Stupid! Aston rushed to pull Skyler up and run. What should I do, Im not going to die like this, am I? Skyler shouted in panic. Shut the hell up and save your strength for running, or I cant carry you, with that big belly! Aston said as he ran. Aston, you are too shameless, what time is it, and still make such jokes. Skyler was really panicked, she never thought that at thest moment, she would get killed again because of her own words. In fact, the boss who was leading the group had noticed her and Aston long ago. The two people fought and cursed all the way, to say that it would not attract the attention of others, is a normal person would not believe, at first people thought she was a man, but finally when she looked up to the sky and shouted, the lead boss instantly understood. Get in the car, quick! The two women were pushed directly into the car. At once, a ck car flew on the highway, followed by a dozen cars. Theyve been following us, what should we do? Inside the car, Skyler had the rhythm of going crazy. Just now it was fine, and now in the blink of an eye its been discovered again, this sense of loss speaks for itself. Okay, its okay, theres got to be a way. Dolly gently stroked her hair, trying to give her a littlefort. Its not because of you, what are you shouting for with nothing to do. Aston saidiningly. Shut up you just, also have your reasons, if you do not cooperate, she can shout so? Next to Stanley said bluntly. Aston immediately shut his mouth, he felt righteous. The car kept on driving, the car behind did not stop at all signs, four peoples hearts, some of the bottom. I say Stanley, at this rate, the car will run out of gas sooner orter, you quickly think of a way ah. Aston said anxiously. He was right, there were too many cars behind them, there was no way for them to get out, but they kept driving around like this and eventually stopped because they ran out of gas. Sister, maybe you can call someone you trust now and ask them toe and pick you up. Stanley whispered. Thats right, Dolly you call Brayden, Ill call Stephen and have them send more people over, at least stop the cars in the back. Skyler said nervously. Okay. Dolly replied firmly. Stanley gave the two mens cell phones directly to the two women and asked them to call for help. Brayden, at this point, was anxiously watching the surveince, trying to time all the asions coherently, he did not know what Dolly was going through at this time, and would not have thought that she would call him. On the couch next to him, the phone rang I dont know how many times, but his mind was only on the screen in front of him. Mr. Kirnd, your phone is ringing. The assistant pushed in the door. Look who it is. Brayden said faintly. Its your wife. The assistant paused for a moment. Dolly? Instantly, Brayden miso stood up, rushed to grab the phone in the assistants hand. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Are you hurt? You tell me the address, I will go directly to pick you up. Brayden asked in a panic. Brayden Dolly held back the emotions inside her. Once she heard his voice, she couldnt help but cry out a little. Can youe and get me, there are so many cars behind me, they are all tracking us,e on Dollys voice was a little shaky. Good, you first do not rush, so give me a ce to set, I immediately bring people over to pick you up. Two people simply said a few words, Dolly then directly hung up the phone. Looking at the expression on her face and the expectation in her eyes, Stanley understood. That man on the phone, should be a very important person in her life, right? Oooh As soon as Stephens call was answered, Skyler couldnt help but cry out loud. At that moment, Stephens heart was breaking. Stephen, Im dying,e and help me! Skyler shouted. Im just in the car and then, there are a lot of cars chasing us in the back, what to do ah Stephen, Im dying This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Aston in the front could not hold back any longer andughed loudly. After talking to Stephen for two sentences, she hung up the phone and wiped her tears. Aston, you son of a bitch, what are youughing at, people almost cried to death here, but you are good, almost diedughing. Skylerined in a low voice. No, just now you are too exaggerated, right? Which is so serious, but also to die to die, you see how calm others sister ah. Astonughed tauntingly. Of course, who is Dolly, otherwise he can be friends with her! Aston, stop talking and drive seriously. Stanley hurriedly said. On the highway, there were eighteen cars, in front and behind, each one, driving at the fastest speed. Hey, Brayden, did Dolly call you? Skyler and I spoke just now Stephen hurried out of his office while holding up the phone. Yeah, I got it, lets both send more men to stop those cars Brayden said anxiously. It was the first time that two men agreed on something. Boom! Suddenly, there was a muffled thunder, followed by a downpour of rain. Lightning and thunder, wind and rain, everything looked horrible. Hey, no, theres no way to speed up in this weather, something will happen. Aston said loudly. Thats right, he didnt dare to drive too fast, he was afraid that the car would break down. Sister, when will your people arrive? Stanley turned around and asked. Soon, theyre already on their way. Skyler hurriedly replied. Aston, hold on a little longer, focus a little Chapter 1232 Rescued Here ites here ites! Skyler suddenly shouted excitedly. Dollys eyes immediately widened as she looked out the window. Your people? Stanley asked, looking at them both suspiciously. Yes, my husband, her husband. Skyler hurriedly exined. Instantly, Aston in front sighed. Dozens of cars separated Stanley and the car directly from the car following them from behind. Soon, the people in the car got down. Dolly, is everything okay? Brayden knocked on the door window, his hanging heart finally dropping. Stanley, its my husband, were safe. Dolly rushed to speak. Husband! Skyler jumped right into Stephens arms as soon as he stepped out of the car. I thought Id never see you again, I thought I was going to die, and we had a baby Skyler cried. There, good girl, its okay. Stephen gently patted her shoulder soothingly. Are you hurt? Did Le do anything to you? Brayden looked Dolly up and down, left and right, back and forth before him. Its okay, its lucky they both saved us, otherwise, we really would have died inside. Dolly pointed to Stanley and Aston who were not far away. Thank you. Brayden slowly walked up to them. He must be the important person in Dollys mind, right? Hello, my name is Brayden, Dollys husband, thank you for saving my wife. Brayden politely extended his hand. But Stanley wasnt going to shake his hand, because he didnt feel the need to, and in the future, they might also be enemies. Who are you, get the fuck out of my way! The lead boss on Les side yelled. Who is it? You dont want to live, do you? You dare to shout in front of me. Stephen slowly walked over. Instantly, those people took a few steps back.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Boss, this is Mr. Duncan, we cant afford to mess with it, lets withdraw, save our lives. A young man came over and said. The lead boss hesitated a little. He had heard of Stephen and Brayden, two people who were decisive, ruthless and cruel in the mall and would never give their enemies a chance. But Les side, and how to exin? No, always have to give up one side, no matter how can, life is still the most important. That, Mr. Duncan, sorry, we have the wrong person. The lead old manughed. No, its them, theyve been chasing us, theyre all Les people! Skyler suddenly spoke up. At once, a murderous aura leaked from Stephens eyes. Dare toy hands on his women, one by one, they are really tired of living. Come on, men, give me a go! Stephen gave an order, the people in the back directly ran forward with wooden sticks. A vicious fight, is quietly going on. The highway had long been closed, and Brayden had called before he arrived, forbidding anyone to get on the road. Soon, Les men could not take it anymore and finally fell to the ground. Rain, blood and water mixed in a flow, the air was filled with the smell of blood. Stephen, dont go too far, its not good to make a scene. Brayden warned. Of course he knew not to take lives, but he was going to cripple those people! Broken legs, broken arms, broken arms, the front of the car, quickly left the scene. Those who remained in ce, but there was no way to call the police. Must have been in shocktely, well, not anymore. Brayden hugged the woman in front of him tightly. It was a life of days and years that she never wanted to live again. That man just now, is he your schoolmate? Brayden asked curiously. Well, coincidentally, he just returned to the country that day Dolly exined. But why, he saw that schoolboys eyes, seems not so innocent. Maybe he was overthinking it, Brayden pounded his head, trying to clear his head. Mom! When he got home, Franklin jumped into Dollys arms, and Mrs. Knight next to him looked at all this and was a little moved. It had obviously been less than a week, but she felt as if a century had already passed. Youre back, go take a shower, change your clothes, and well eat together. Mrs. Knight gently patted her on the back. She knew that both Franklin and Mrs. Knight had been worried about her during this time, and fortunately she had returned safely. Dinner, very quiet, Franklin dare not speak Mrs. Knight also did not speak, Brayden picking rice in the bowl, the atmosphere is a little awkward. Whats wrong with you guys? I came back today, why are you guys still not happy. Dolly said slowly. Where is the unhappiness, everyones heart is scared to death. Mom, do you know, you are not in these days, Grandma and I can not sleep every night, always afraid that something has happened to you Franklin whispered, eyes red. The moment, Dollys eyes moistened. How could she not? She almost couldnt make it through those few days, she really had the idea of dying, but thinking about these people at home, she kept holding back until Stanley and Aston appeared. Well, its over. Look, isnt mom back already? Dont worry. Dolly stroked the childs head. After dinner, perhaps because too tired, Dolly went straight into the room, lying on the bed half squinting at the lonely moon outside the window. Life, it does not matter whether sad or happy, it has passed, gradually, she closed her eyes. Hiss. Brayden gently opened the door and walked in, looking at the sleeping Dolly in bed, his eyes were heartbroken. She suffered, Brayden gently stroked Dollys hair, the momentum dropped a lot. In the living room, Aston is sitting on the sofa ying a game, very excited look, Stanley flipping through a magazine and eating fruit. Hey, Stanley, what are you going to do? Aston suddenly asked. What kind ofme question is that? Stanley didnt say anything and continued to look at the magazine in his hand. Hey, you do not ignore me ah, I said that Dolly people are already married, what do you do? Gave up? Aston continued to ask. Stanley froze for a moment, and then regained the expression on his face. Who said he was going to give up? In this life, she is the first woman he has ever had his heart set on, and the only one, if he gave up, wouldnt that be so unmanly? Lets talk about it. Stanley replied indifferently. As the saying goes, its better to tear down a temple than to destroy a marriage, Stanley you can take it easy. So what? He should just give up the woman he loves? Thats ridiculous, Stanleys eyes were a little resigned. Shut up you, y you, youd better think about what kind of girlfriend you should find, or your mother will have to force you to go on a blind date again. Chapter 1233 severing ties Hello, is this Le, Miss James? I am, which one are you? Listening to the phone, Les voice returned somewhat tiredly. She hadnt been in the best of spirits since she had heard that the two women had returned home. What? Why should it be revoked, when I registered before it was regr and legal Le stood up, with a slight displeasure in her eyes. Its hard to register a smallpany abroad, although the interest is not too high, but at least its not bad, now they even want to revoke No, absolutely not! Without this little trump card, there is no way for her to maintain a normal life. Then you can personallye over and run the business again, yourpanys performance has now reached the lowest level in the city, and if it is not managed again, it can only be ouwed. This means that she should leave the country! This is obvious! Le hesitated, but decided to go abroad to manage herpany. She had been too tiredtely, but the point was that there was no result yet, and that bitch Dolly was still alive and well. At the same time, she also wanted to rest and take a break. During the time she was pregnant, she was anxious and worried every day, but now that the child is gone, she doesnt need to worry about Brayden investigating the childs real father all day, and as for Dolly, it doesnt matter, the future is long, one day that woman will definitely get hereuppance. Simply put away the luggage, Le then went straight to the airport. Hey, big brother, Le is out of the country. Leon reported thetest situation in a low voice. What is this situation? How could she suddenly leave the country? It shouldnt be to escape this time, because this side still didnt have the evidence. Leon, go and find out why she left the country, the sooner the better. Brayden hung up the phone directly. But this is good, Le is gone, at least Dolly is safe, and you dont have to be on edge every day. She opened a smallpany abroad, the earnings are very good, but some time ago it seems that something happened in thepany, the efficiency dropped sharply, probably should go back to deal with things. Leon exined the details of his investigation. So thats how it is, this woman is quite powerful, even opened apany abroad, not a small ability ah! Anyway, no matter what, the world will be peaceful when shes gone. Oh, you let me go out, dear husband, I go out for a walk, its been a long time since I went out, Im bored to death, you see Le is also out of the country, she cant see us anymore, naturally she wont do anything too much to me. Skyler shook Stephens arm and pouted. That wont work either, in this world, there are always more bad people than good people, dont go out baby, for the sake of our child, just bear with it again, okay? Stephen gently kissed her forehead softly coaxed. At once, Skylers face darkened with anger. She was not a person who could stay at home and do nothing in peace, and now she was asked to stay at home every day and do nothing, she naturally could not stand it. No, I have to go out or Ill ignore you. Said Skyler, turning around and beeping her mouth. What an abrasive little goblin, when will she be more mature! Then tell me, who do you want to see? Stephen tightened his grip on her. Dolly. She almost blurted out. It was Dolly again, and this time it was a definite no! He still hadnt settled the score with that woman for what happenedst time, so dont even think about it this time! Skyler, you can go out and y, but you cant find that Dolly. Ill leave it here today, if you want me, then dont contact that Dolly, if you want Dolly, then Ill move out. Stephen said coldly. He was really angry! This was the first time she had seen this man so angry, and it was because of Dolly. Hey, whats wrong with you? Skyler gently patted him on the back. If it wasnt for Skyler, he would have found someone to clean up that Dolly. Geee on, what happenedst time, it wasnt because of her, why are you ah so angry. Skyler exined. How is it not rted to her? Think about how many things have happened since you two met. Theres a saying that a p on the wrist doesnt make a sound. If she didnt respond in any way, howe all this shit happened to her? Stephen shouted. Well, now he, say what can not listen to, then simply do not say it, Skyler turned around, slowly walked to the sofa next to flipping through the magazine silent. At once, Stephen felt a little guilty. He should not be angry, at least he should not be angry at his wife. Skyler, I just got a little excited, dont take it to heart, but I truly hope you dont meet with that Dolly, lets just live our own little lives in peace, okay? But living a life doesnt deprive her of the right to make friends! Looking at her painful appearance, Stephen understood all of a sudden, forget it, let her go. Stephen, you know what, before Leon and I divorced, Dolly already knew about us, but she kept it a secret for me , Skyler told about the old days. When I was crying, it was Dolly who keptforting me, when I was sad and upset, it was she who drank with me until dawn, without her, I would have died you know? But now you want me to cut off contact with her! She said it sincerely and angrily, but all this, Stephen did not know and did not think. Im sorry, Skyler, I shouldnt have done that to you just now, I really dont understand all the things between you and her, dont worry I wont push you anymore, okay? Stephen gently stroked her cheek. He knew that Skyler was a person who valued feelings, and he himself was not an unreasonable person, so that he understood the feelings between her and Dolly.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Knock knock Hey, youre really here ah, I just went to your home, the nanny said you are not at home, I guess you are here,e specially for you to boil, quickly while hot drink cold is not good to drink. Dolly said as she walked in. She only saw Skylers head when she was outside the office, but didnt notice Stephen was still holding her. Oops, sorry for that interruption, Skyler, drink it while its hot, Ill leave it here for you. Said Dolly embarrassed rushed to close the door and walked out. See, this is my sister, this is the person you told me to cut off. Skyler said indignantly. Chapter 1234 Acknowledgement Schoolmate? A familiar male voice came from behind Dolly. Stanley, what a coincidence. Dolly snorted a greeting. The two hadnt seen each other since thest separation, and neither had the others contact information. Thank you so much forst time, hey, are you free today? Ill treat you to dinner. Dolly smiled and said directly, this is what should be done, besides, the two people are still alumni. Yes, is it convenient for you? Or Ill treat you. Stanley smiled. The two talked andughed along the way and arrived at the western restaurant together. I heard that Le has left the country. Stanley said intentionally or unintentionally. Yes, its strange to say, she left very suddenly. In her eyes, there was still a hint of afterthought. Stanley knew that because of that Le, she had suffered a lot, he just sometimes wondered why the man called Brayden had not protected and taken care of her. It was obvious that Dolly loved that Brayden, but he didnt see how much Brayden loved her. Sister, youre already married so soon. He took a sip of coffee and spoke deliberately. Well, but it was still aplicated process, and now its better, theres hardly any obstacle. Dolly wiped her mouth and smiled. With Le gone, she could finally rest for a while, but little did she know that the man in front of her was the next obstacle in her way. Do you really like Brayden? Ive heard about him before. Stanley said deliberately. The first time I heard about it, I was just making it up on the spot. I heard people say that he seems to have been in love with a lot of women, and got them pregnant instantly, Dolly froze. He should be talking about that Le, right? But that baby wasnt Braydens! No, Brayden is a person with emotional cleanliness, he cant just talk about rtionships with other people, the Le before, the child in her belly, is actually not Braydens Dolly exined, very serious, very serious. Stanley understood, she really loved that Brayden. Stanley had nned to say something negative about Brayden in front of Dolly, but didnt expect the woman to be so firm. Hey, sis, lets take a picture together, right? Stanley suddenly said. The two people made a victory gesture and took a few pictures together looking very happy. Sister, Ive just returned to China, I dont know many things yet, so Ill have to trouble you more in the future. This is the right thing to do, do not worry, in the future, as long as I can help as long as I can find me. Dolly gently patted her chest and said with conviction. There is nothing wrong with this, but it gives Stanley an opportunity to implement the next n. The two of them went home after dinner and Stanley refused to take Dolly home. As a married woman she still knows in her heart to keep her contact with other men to a minimum. The day is getting dark, not far from the sky, has appeared a few stars, the surrounding is very quiet, a breeze blowing, very cool. stanley suddenly feel very happy as if it has been a long time so excited. Hey, what are you doing? What are you giggling about? Aston suddenly appeared and pped him on the back. You cant squeal, you want to scare the hell out of someone. Stanley grumbled in a low voice. Something is wrong with this man! Aston immediately followed him up, looking at him gossiping and trying to see what was wrong. Hey, hey, thats too much, dont follow me. Then tell me, what happened today? What made you so happy? Aston asked as he ate his fruit. Nothing, busy, dont bother me. With that, Stanley went straight into the study. What kind of person is this, no sincerity, in the past, but I told him everything, he is good now to hide from himself. Aston sat on the sofa and looked at his phone in boredom. Holy shit! Stanley, youre too good, arent you? Youre moving so fast! The man on the couch suddenly shouted. Stanley didnt respond, just kept staring at theputer screen looking at the code on it. Hey, no, tell me how the hell did you do that? Havent you never been in a rtionship before? You and that schoolmate, how far have youe now? Aston asked while flipping through Stanleys friend circle at the door of the study. Why so annoying! If we dont exin it to him, he will keep asking this forever! Stanley stood up and opened the door with a very fierce air. Hey hey, teach me, you are too skillful in this tactic, only met once and already started dating Aston directly ignored the emotions of the person in front of him. Mrs. Knights home, Franklin is in the room doing homework, Mrs. Knight in the kitchen cooking a meal, Brayden sitting on the sofa looking at the phone. However, the person on the couch, frowning gradually, Dolly? Brayden whispered. Whats wrong? Dolly leaned directly over his shoulder. You had dinner with that little brother of yours today? How did he know? That was weird. What little brother? Hes just a year younger than me. Dolly corrected. Dont change the subject. Brayden pinched her little cheeks. Well, I went to deliver chicken soup to Skyler today, and I ran into him on the way back. I didnt even get a chance to thank him after he rescued mest time, so I bought him a meal, but he ended up paying for it. Dolly lowered her head and said indifferently. This silly woman, she definitely cant see that people are interested in her. A mans feelings about a woman, a look can be seen. That elementary school brother, the heart must be ying what crooked ideas. You have to be more careful in the future, Im afraid that little boy will haunt you. Brayden gently kissed her hair and reminded.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. How could that be! The two of them hadnt had much interaction at all before, and there wouldnt be much contact in the future. Look, think too much again, hes a high achiever, he cant see someone like me, besides, Im married and he knows it. Dolly muttered. These are two different things, married or not, it cant stop a persons deepest and truest thoughts, and he could see that that Stanley was a very persistent person. Anyway, you Stop talking and hurry up and eat. Mrs. Knight interrupted Brayden directly and gave him a nk look. And Dolly didnt take what Brayden said to heart and went straight into the childs room. Franklin, lets eat! Chapter 1235Girls need to lose weight Hey Stanley, when are youing home, your mom is calling me. In the living room, Aston said intentionally or unintentionally. From the time the two returned home until now, Stanley has not returned home, every day either busy writing their own code or every day thinking about how to get a chance encounter with Dolly. Ive been busytely, I dont have time to go home. Stanley replied in a low voice next to me. The family has arge business not to inherit, must be the whole whatputer coding, really do not know what he thinks in his head, Aston sighed. Anyway, I dont care, you hurry home in the next few days, or Ill tell your mother about you and Dolly. Dont you dare! Stanley lifted his head and threatened. Thepanys main goal is to get the best out of the market. Then you should go back to see, after so many years, aunts and uncles must miss you very much. Aston continued. Stanleys rtionship with his family was not very good, otherwise when he studied abroad, he would not have gone against his fathers will to let him study business administration and choose his favoriteputer. He grew up in his grandparents home, so he spent his childhood without his father and mother until his grandparents died and he returned to his own home. At that time he was already in college and said he had moved back to his own home, but in fact, he was just sleeping at school every day.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. You say its been so long, whats past is past, they are your parents after all. Aston muttered cautiously. They are good buddies, grew up together, he understands Stanleys situation, so sometimes even if Stanley throws a big tantrum, he will tolerate it. He knows very well that Stanley is not bad in nature, just asionally sometimes more stubborn. So thats why hes always worried that Stanley will nt himself in the Dolly tree. Thats my business, not yours. Stanley said indifferently. This man is crazy, right! What has nothing to do with him, what does he think of himself for so long! Hey, if you say these words again, I will not care about you ah. Saying that, Aston got up and walked into his bedroom. Sometimes, he really wanted to punch that Stanley hard, talking out of turn and having a stinky temper. Pop! There was a mming sound, startling Stanley. The phone next to him kept ringing, but he showed no sign of answering it, he was still buried in his work, as if the whole world, other than coding, had nothing to do with him. Hey, I said Stanley, you cant answer the phone! Im really annoyed with you! Your mom is always calling me, asking if youre missing or sick, more diligently than my mom calls me Aston came out andined loudly. Stanley took the phone and dialed it directly. Hey, dont call Aston in the future, hes busy. At once, not far away Aston froze. Son, when are youing back, mom hasnt seen you for a long time, how about youe back and we have a meal together as a family? The womans voice trembled a little. For so many years abroad, he had never returned home, including the time he went to college, he rarely came home. From the time he was born until now, carefully counted, he was at home no more than a month. She didnt realize it before, and then when she regretted it, it was toote. In Stanleys memory, his grandparents were all he had in the world, not his dad and mom. Ive been busytely, so wait until after this period, and also, dont call Aston again. After saying that, Stanley just hung up the phone. Yes, he is a person who is extremelycking in love, and a person who easily rejects the love of those around him. Back then, it took nearly two years for Aston to be able to walk in his heart. Hey, just now I may be a little too much, you do not mind ah. Aston slowly walked over embarrassed and said. Well, give me a bowl of noodles to eat, Im hungry. Stanley didnt even look up. Thats how he is, he doesnt get angry, and he doesnt lose his temper very often, but if he does get angry one day, its really out of hand. Okay, Im on my way. Comparatively speaking, Astons experience is much happier than Stanleys. He lives in a happy ordinary family, the family does not have much money, but the days are very peaceful and cozy. The family and Stanleys grandparents are neighbors, so the two often yed together as children, and then Astons father and mother directly also took Stanley as their second son. aston also has a sister, this sister is Stanleys little fan girl, used to stick to him every day to run around, until the two people go abroad. Hey, my sister called to say she wants to invite us to dinner. Aston in the kitchen said loudly. No. Stanley refused outright. He knew too well, that little girl, all day long, there is no time to stop, he did not want to see her. Oh, just returned to the country, we all get together, we are family. Aston muttered. Yeah, Stanley used toe to their house for dinner, and Astons siblings used toe next door for snacks, so the two families looked more like family. You go ahead, Im busy. Stanley replied. This man, it is not not want to see Priya Cox that stinky girl. You just pretend, still busy? Then Ill just tell my sister that youre avoiding her on purpose. The man in the kitchen spoke deliberately. Knock knock knock Suddenly, a knock on the door sounded. Aston, how dare you tell someone about my whereabouts! Stanley looked at him seriously. He hated it when people bothered him, so he didnt tell anyone his address. No! Its not me! Aston denied it outright, who else could it be if not him? I dont care, you handle it yourself, Im not eating the noodles. With that, Stanley went straight upstairs with hisputer. Hearing the movement inside, the knock on the door became more urgent, Who is it! Aston asked loudly and unhappily. Brother, its me! A womans voice reached the ears of both men. Stanley immediately ran into the room and locked the door behind him. Oops, what are you doing here? Aston rushed to open the door. What are you guys doing? What took you so long to open the door, wow, it smells so good, or my own brother is good, he knows Iming and cooked for me. Priya called out as she walked in whileining. Who cooked for her, it was for Stanley! Hey, you should not eat, girls, to lose weight Chapter 1236 eat leftover noodles Whats the point of losing weight, Im not losing weight, hey, wheres that Stanley? Where did he go? Howe I havent seen him? Priya rushed to ask. That, he Aston looked like he wanted to say something. Stanley! Are you there! Its Priya! Ivee to see you! Priya shouted. In the room, Stanley was lying on the bed, covered up tightly with the nket. God forbid, hurry up and let her go! Stanley folded his hands, his eyes devout. This aunt, he really can not afford to mess with, every time shees, there is nothing good! I still remember, when I was a kid learning to swim, he was at the edge of the pool, standing for a long time are afraid to go into the water, Priya a kick directly kicked him down, he almost choked to death by the water in the pool that time. When she went to school, she oftenzy not to write homework, the teacher asked her why she did not write homework, she said it was her brother tore up her workbook, more annoying is that her brothers name is Stanley! This kind of strange things, countless, he never want to happen again simr to this kind of things, including this time back to the country, he is also considered a long time before painfully determined toe back. Stanley! Priya shouted from the living room, tilting her head. Stanley covered his ears and held his breath, afraid he would make some kind of noise and Priya would find out. Stanley, if you donte out, Im going to go straight up there! Priya yelled unyieldingly. Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing? Stanley is not home, so dont shout, even if you shout through your throat, its useless, he cant appear in front of you immediately. Aston patted her shoulder. Then where did he go? I dont know, hes a man who is out of nowhere all day, who knows where he went. Aston shrugged. Hmm? Not home all day? In love? No way? A girlfriend? No, this is absolutely not allowed, Stanley is hers, how can she be taken away by other women? Brother, tell me honestly, is Stanley out there with someone? Priya looked bitterly at the person in front of her. Pfft! Aston didnt hold back, and directly spurted out the water in his mouth. No, you have no sense of proportion, what do you mean there is someone outside, he is not married, even if he is in love, that is normal. Aston hurriedly exined. Oh no, if he is in love, then what should I do? Priya was a little anxious. What does it matter to her if he is in love or not? That is the freedom of others, okay? Sister, tell me, how have you been these past few years? Did you have a boyfriend? Aston grabbed her arm directly. The first thing you need to do is to get a boyfriend. She has been waiting for Stanley for so many years, just waiting for him to return to China one day, and the two of them will renew their rtionship. Now, that man has got another woman, it is really outrageous. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Aston huffed and puffed and sat on the sofa, his face was embarrassed. What a dear brother, not even telling his own sister about such an important matter.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hey, whats wrong with you, you dont like Stanley, do you? No, sister? Aston suddenly got serious. Brother, are you stupid, Ive liked Stanley for many years. The sisters voice trembled a little. Its over, its over, what should I do this time? People Stanley has a favorite schoolmate, this little girl, afraid to be sad, no, or should be clear with her. Hey, you just dont want to ah, people Stanley already have a favorite, and he has liked for many years, youd better give up. Aston huffed and advised. Instead of waiting for her sister to be rejected directly by Stanley, she should tell her herself in advance, so that the two of them wont be embarrassed then. Who is it? That schoolmate, right? Priya suddenly asked. Yoo-hoo, how did she know about Dolly, Aston looked at her suspiciously. This sister of his is going to be a genius? How can she even calcte this? When I used to go to college, I felt that something was wrong, and it was really that schoolmate. Priyas gaze was a bit ferocious. No, but I heard that schoolmate is already married. She heard right, people even have children and are very much in love with their husbands. Originally he thought Stanley would give up voluntarily, but did not expect it was not so simple. Okay, you do not ask, Stanley is the kind of person, you do not know, he wants to do things who can stop, anyway, you do not worry blindly, do their own line that Stanley side, you do not hit the idea ah, your brother I have warned you ah, do not be stupid! Aston said as he took a sip of water. No, she had to go to that woman! She had to ask what that schoolmate was thinking. Brother, Ill go first. With that, Priya got up and was about to leave. Hey, where are you going? Itste, hurry home! Dont worry about you, just mind your own business! Looking at the departing back, Aston shook his head and sighed. His sister, and Stanley have one thing inmon, that is, once two people stubborn, it is simply not human! Ten cows cant pull back. Gone? Stanley poked out a small head and asked softly. Go Hey, brother, when Stanleyes back, you tell him I was here! Priya suddenly folded back. Stanley hurriedly closed the door again, leaned against the wall, and took a deep breath. This brat, why is she back again? Is this to scare people to death? Im leaving, no need to send! Priya directly interrupted Astons words and left. Aston pounded his head hard. Hey, lets go, hurry down and eat your noodles! The man downstairs shouted. Stanley took off his hat and mask, took off his jacket, gently opened the door and looked around before cautiously stepping out. Your sister is too scary to stand. Stanley grumbled. Yoo-hoo, in this world, there are people who can scare him? Its kind of amazing. Eat up, its just made. Aston put the noodles in front of him. Oh, thanks, dont you want a bowl? Stanley lifted his head and looked at him seriously. Aston hesitated for a moment and hurried to the living room. Actually, whats in your bowl is what I had left over After saying that, Aston immediately ran into his room with a smile. Chapter 1237 Don’t get involved The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want to do. People say that time can extinguish a rtionship, especially a crush that has never been announced, but its been so long, why Stanley the shameless still hasnt changed. Why are you in such a hurry? Here, Ive found out for you, invite me to dinnerter, I have something to do first. Okay, no problem, this meal must be invited. Priya smiled. Looking at the note in her hand, she immediately took out her cell phone and dialed it directly without any hesitation. Hello, hello, is this DollyMiss Dean? Priya asked in a low voice. Hello, this is Dolly, who is this? Priyas mouth curled up in a yful curve. Hello, Miss Dean, I am Astons sister Priya, there is something, I want to consult you, I do not know if it is convenient for you. She said it politely and courteously, not showing her innermost emotions in the slightest. After so many years, it was time for her to control her face. Once she heard Astons name, Dolly thought for a moment beforeing to this name, since she had helped her own people she naturally would not refuse, and since she was his sister, there should be no problem. Okay, send me the address, Ill go there. The two people exchanged pleasantries and hung up the phone, Priya stood in the same ce with a strong aura. She wanted to see who Dolly was that had made Stanley think about her for so many years. Madam, Im going out! In the living room, Dolly turned around and walked out. Hearing these words, Mrs. Knight suddenly raised her guard. Dolly, where are you going? Its not peaceful outside now, try to go out less in the future. Its okay, dont worry, madam, Le has left the country, I heard she went to deal with thepanys affairs, for a while, she cante back. Dollyughed in a low voice. Mrs. Knight only knew that Le had recently left the country, but did not know what the woman was going to do, in this way, it was really peaceful. Thats okay, then you can have a nice stroll outside, make sure to be safe. Mrs. Knight turned around and walked into the kitchen. She knew that Dolly had been at home for a long time, and it was time to go out for a walk. It had been a long time since she had been out! Dolly lifted her head to the sky and closed her eyes, trying to breathe in the fresh air. It was better to be in a small mountain vige, and Dolly was a little excited. She didnt have a car, she wanted to walk to the entrance of the vige by herself and take a taxi directly. On the way, facing the flowers and nts, she only felt very kind. Dolly picked up one of the trampled grasses on the roadside. In the cafe, Priya was sitting in a corner waiting for someone to arrive, with some information in her hand. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. This woman, really is not bad, how dare she steal her best friends husband, Priyas eyes have a little cruelty. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Suddenly, a very elegantly dressed woman pushed open the door and walked in, she should be the Dolly, right? Sure enough, the extraordinary beauty is iparable, the body is also very good, seems to have a good personality, the face shows the beauty of the years,pletely without the worldly ws. Hi, over here! Priya hurriedly waved her hand to Dolly. After seeing the person in the corner, Dolly immediately walked over. Sorry Imte, Ive kept you waiting. Dolly apologized. She wasnt actuallyte, it was just that this Priya hade early. Hello, my name is Priya, Im Astons sister, Ive heard all about you guys. She said bluntly. Hi, Im Dolly, Dolly smiled back. This little girl, she didnt seem to be someone with a heart set, she just couldnt figure out why she was looking for her. Miss Cox, you are looking for me today, is there something wrong? Dolly asked directly. She did not believe that Priya came to her just for a cup of coffee, if that was really all, then this person was too insincere. I, too, without further ado, Aston and Stanley and I all grew up together, and the three of us have a very deep bond, so Priya paused for a moment, took a sip of tea, and specifically skewed the person across the table . Strange, why did she not react at all? When she said that the three people grew up together, shouldnt she feel jealous? But why was there no hint of displeasure in her eyes, instead she was still calm and curious. Dolly smiled and waited for what she would say next. So, I like Stanley, although he has always treated me like a sister, but I am treating him like a man. Priya said it very directly. At once, Dolly was blinded, she likes Stanley and what does it have to do with himself? If you like it, go after it! The first thing you need to do is to ask for her help. Dolly took a nervous sip of coffee. Dolly, youre finally getting scared! So, Miss Cox, how do you want me to help you? Dolly suddenly spoke. Priya froze for a moment, there is no mistake, she is here to dere war! No, that, you do not have anything to say? Dolly was unsure, and looked at her suspiciously with some curiosity. No, dont you have any attitude? Priya continued to ask. It is really strange, the two of them to talk about love and what they have to do? Young people nowadays, howe talking about feelings has be soplicated? How do you expect me to react? Dolly asked in a low voice. She was really unable to feel the mind of the girl in front of her. Youre not angry? Priya reminded. Miss Cox, Im already married, I have a husband and children, so naturally I wont be overly concerned about other peoples love life, and Stanley and I are just alumni, Im grateful to him for saving me, so Ill definitely help out whenever he needs me in the future, but as for his love life, I think its better for me to stay out of it, what do you think, Miss Cox?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 1238 Cancer The implication of this is that she is not too interested in Stanley. Priya was secretly happy and a little thankful. Well, that, today is mainly to meet you , Priya said awkwardly. In fact, when she said the three grew up together, Dolly had already guessed. Its just that she didnt understand why this Priya would say such a thing to herself, after all, she was a married woman and couldnt possibly have anything to do with that Stanley. Well, its nice to meet you. Dolly smiled faintly and politely. Forget it, dont ask, anyway, she is married, it is already known, and there is no need to exin. The two women just chatted and each went back home. You went out? As soon as Dolly got home, she saw Brayden. Well, went to see someone. She answered slowly. Who? Brayden was sitting on the couch with a frown on his face, and his face didnt look too good. Its Astons sister, not the little boy. Dolly hurriedly exined. At once, Braydenughed, but what did that Astons sister want with her? Ever since Stanley and Aston saved Dolly and Skyler, he had gone through all the information on those two people and had almost gotten a handle on them. Astons sister was more brash and daring, Dolly was more mild-mannered, so how did the two of them get together? You knew her before? Brayden looked suspiciously at the person in front of him. No, I just met her today, she called me out of the blue and said she wanted to consult about something, for her brothers sake, I went straight over, that girl is quite cute. Dolly snuggled into his arms. What did she ask you to do? She said she likes Stanley, and I dont know why shes telling me this, because this thing doesnt seem to have anything to do with me. Being in love is between the two of them, so what can I say, its really quite baffling when you put it like that. Dolly hugged the person in front of her tightly, trying to feel his warmth. Silly woman ah, how could she not know that Stanley likes her? The person Priya came to her this time, definitely to dere war, only to learn that she did not have such a mind then canceled the words she had thought before. This Stanley, reallyplicated ah! Priya can do such a thing, then it means that he is intentionally to entangle Dolly. Then, one should be careful. Mom, its already sote, why isnt Grandma home yet? Franklin suddenly ran out of the room.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Ah? Hasnt thedye home yet? Dolly looked at Brayden. I forgot, hurry up and call madam. Brayden immediately said. Perhaps too anxious, Dolly just picked up the phone, then heard a pop, the phone fell to the ground, the screen shattered. Whats going on, why do I feel something is wrong, as if something bad is going to happen. Dolly muttered. Stop imagining things, Ill call. Brayden dialed directly. But for a long time, no one answered the phone. Franklin was anxious and his eyes were red. Mom, lets go to the garden, okay? The child suggested. Okay. The three of them went to the garden. Maam? Dolly shouted, and there was no sound around. Grandmother? Franklin shouted. What was going on here? The door was open, but why was there no one inside? Dollys eyes had a slight look of fear in them. Something had happened, hadnt it? Grandma! Suddenly, Franklin cried out. Mom, Grandmas here,e on! Brayden and Dolly immediately ran over. They saw Mrs. Knight lying on the ground with her eyes closed, some blood at the corners of her mouth, and her hands clutching the flowers. Madam, wake up Madam Dolly shook her body hard. Dolly, take it easy, you take the child, we go straight to the hospital, quick! With that, Brayden directly picked up Mrs. Knight and walked to the car. Perhaps it was a providential arrangement that the journey was unhindered. Inside the car, Dolly clutched Mrs. Knights little hand, her eyes moistened. Mom, what happened to Grandma? Franklin cried. Soon, the car stopped at the entrance of the hospital, Doctor, quick, there is a patient here, urgent resuscitation! Instantly, the doctors and nurses rushed over. Outside the resuscitation room, Dolly rubbed her hands nervously and hovered at the door, while Franklin sat on the lounge chair wiping her tears. Mrs. Knight had never been in this situation before, and she had always been in good health, so how could she suddenly faint today? Was she hiding something from herself? Pop! I dont know how long it took, but the light in the resuscitation room finally went out. Doctor, how is she doing, madam? Is it serious? Dolly hurriedly stopped the doctors way. You children, how can you be so careless? If you hadnte in time, you probably wouldnt have been able to save your lives. The old man inside is too old, so dont let her work, she should be very tired every day, right? Let her rest, you must remember this, this person ah once older, any ident may happen at any time the doctor exined. Dolly trembled and listened to everything the doctor said. He was right, Mrs. Knight had to go to the garden every day. The flowers and nts in the garden needed her care, and there was a lot of it. Whats more, in thest few days, she had stayed at home, just to get away from the wind, and hadnt gone to the garden to give her a hand Dolly lowered her head, feeling guilty inside. Okay, you guys dont me yourselves, just pay attention in the future, thedys health is generally good, just too tired. The doctor turned around and left. In the ward, Mrs. Knighty on the bed and tried to open her eyes, but found that she didnt even have the strength to do so. Are you hungry, maam? Dolly asked. Hmm? Im not dead yet? I thought Suddenly, Mrs. Knight coughed. Grandma, what are you talking about, youre not even a hundred years old yet. Franklin spoke. Ouch, my precious grandson. Brayden walked out and went straight into the doctors office next to her. Doctor, tell me honestly, is there something else wrong with thedys illness? The doctor across the room, a little embarrassed, his faceted with embarrassment. Doctor, we have the right to know about madams illness. Brayden continued. But the patient herself asked for privacy , the doctor sighed. This is a matter of human life! Brayden got anxious. Well, to tell you the truth, madam has cancer Chapter 1239 Compromise Brayden was a little saddened by the fact that Mrs. Knight knew all this in her own mind! Is there any possibility of recovery from the treatment? He asked with a trembling voice. It can be treated, but Mrs. Knight herself has given up the chance of treatment. The doctor bowed his head. As long as there is still hope, it must be treated! Actually, she came over two days ago for a checkup, alone, early, and could have surgery, but she said it was too costly , the doctor exined. No wonder, just now at the door of the resuscitation room, the doctor would say so much. Normally, after a patient is resuscitated, the doctor will only instruct a few sentences, but this person actually said nearly half an hour Brayden will have doubts. In the ward, Dolly and Franklin sat at the bedside anxiously watching Mrs. Knight. Come on look at you two, Im not dead yet, what are you crying about. Mrs. Knight squeezed out a small smile. Grandma, you really scared us just now. Franklin whispered. Dolly knew in her heart that Mrs. Knights condition was definitely not as simple as the doctor had just said. Her condition, it seemed too serious. Madam is awake. Suddenly, Brayden walked in directly, his eyes slightly red. Hey, why are you here too? Look at you guys, and you even called him here, he works so much every day, its not like you dont know. Mrs. Knightined a few times. Braydens heart was sour, but she managed topose herself. That, Dolly, lets go get some breakfast for Mrs. and Franklin, they must both be hungry. Brayden patted her on the head. Good. In the ward, Franklin was still talking andughing with Mrs. Knight, and in the corridor, the doctors and nurses were busy interspersing between the ward and the pharmacy, everyones face, looking anxious, everyone was careful and serious, afraid that something might go wrong at any point. Brayden, whats wrong with Mrs. Knight? Dolly tugged at the corner of his coat and paused. She had finally caught on, not bad for Dolly. Mrs. Knight has cancer, but dont worry its still treatable, she just doesnt want to, so Dolly, you still have to do the thinking of Mrs. Knight, Brayden exined. Such a serious condition, she has been hiding herself! What was Mrs. Knight thinking? What was Mrs. Knight thinking? Was she really not attached to this world anymore? Did she really let Franklin go? Absolutely not! Okay, Ill talk to her, she must ept the treatment! Dollys eyes leaked a firmness. The two people bought breakfast and went straight into the hospital room. Grandma, look, theyre all cute, arent they? Yes, Franklin is right about everything. The two talked as if Mrs. Knight wasnt sick. Come on, breakfast is here, be a good girl and eat your breakfast Dolly yelled. She and Brayden stayed at the door for half a day before entering the ward, because both of them had red eyes before entering the ward, and it was obvious that they had cried. Daddy, Mommy, why are you guys so slow, Im starving to death. Franklin said deliberately. After that, the family gathered around and ate breakfast, talking and chatting with each other, the atmosphere was a little awkward. After breakfast, Brayden took Franklin to school directly, leaving only Dolly and Mrs. Knight in the ward. Madam, lets go around the yard. Dolly whispered. Good, its just as well I want to see the flowers and nts in the yard. Mrs. Knight grinned. She couldnt get away from those flowers and nts, and she kept thinking about them when she didnt see them for a day. Thinking whether they would wilt, whether they wouldck of water? Will they run out of nutrients The blue sky, white clouds, breeze and smooth, the surrounding is very quiet, a small flowerpetition everything looks very spiritual. Mrs. Knight sighed. Its just a pity that you dont have much time left to live. Maam. Dolly slowly walked up to her, her expression a little serious. Shall we ept the treatment? A surgery will do. Dolly spoke with a trembling voice. Mrs. Knight looked at her suspiciously, a little strange. Dolly, what are you talking about? Look, those flowers are growing so well. Mrs. Knight deliberately changed the topic. Madam, you should not hide it any longer, Brayden and I already know it, we will stay with you until you recover, ept the treatment, please. Dolly held her hand tightly somewhat moved. She couldnt lose this old man! She was her own life saver! And Franklins grandmother!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Dolly, you know what? Its not that I dont want to receive treatment, its just that Im too old for it to be necessary, and Ive already donated the cost of the treatment. It doesnt matter, we dont care about the amount of money, as long as you ept the treatment, we will arrange the operation immediately, madam, Franklin is still young, he cant leave you. Dolly looked at her seriously. Yes, Franklin is not yet an adult, but what to do, she cant wait, she cant see Franklin go to college, get married and have children she wont live to see that time. Madam, please, ept the treatment, I need you, Franklin needs you too, the whole hill vige needs you. Those words softened Mrs. Knights heart a little. It was the small mountain vige where she had lived for decades, and she did not want to give up. Dont bother, this disease of mine, its useless, its better to donate the money to the children who cant afford to go to school in the poor mountain vige. Mrs. Knight shook her head. Such a kind old man, God, why let her have such a strange disease! Madam, when you are well and recovered, you can donate as much as you want, but for now, lets get well first, the doctor said, as long as you go through the operation, plus theter conditioning, you will definitely be cured. Dolly was a little nervous and a little excited. Will it? Dolly was just reassuring herself, right? Madam, perhaps you have lived in the small mountain vige for too long do not quite understand, now the medical instruments are very advanced, do not worry at all The two women talked for a long time in the courtyard, and finally, Mrs. Knightpromised because she too could not let go of this world. I thought the doctor was just reassuring me when he said my disease could be treated, but I didnt think there were any sessful cases. Mrs. Knight muttered, holding on to the wall. Dolly, on the other hand, was a little thankful that it was not in the advanced stage! Madam, no matter what happens in the future, you must tell us, even if it is difficult, we are still a family, we have to face and solve it together. Chapter 1240 was scalded Franklin did not know Mrs. Knights condition, and Dolly and Brayden had no intention of telling him, the child was still young and it was better to keep such things to themselves. Mom, when can Grandma be discharged from the hospital? The child blinked his eyes and looked at Dolly curiously. In fact, he already had some suspicions in his heart. If it was just a minor illness, how could Mrs. Knight stay in the hospital for so long? Franklin has to be good every day, mommy needs to take care of grandma in the hospital Dolly gently patted the childs head. He was so smart, how could he not see that, he just didnt want to bring it up. So is Grandma going to be okay? Franklin asked cautiously. Of course, Franklin has to study hard, and the day you get your award, Grandma can go home. Really? Great, then Ill go study, I want to get more awards. Saying that, the child jumped and jumped back to her room. Dolly, hows Mrs. Knight doing? Brayden asked suddenly. Fine, she has agreed to receive treatment, dont worry. For the family, this was certainly good news. The next day, Dolly went to the hospital early, Brayden gave Mrs. Knight a new members room, everything inside ispletely a small suite, only recently Franklin mood is not stable, so Dolly will be at home every day the hospital run both sides. But now, the child has been stabilized and she can naturally stay in the hospital directly. Dolly, how is Franklin? Mrs. Knight said breathlessly. Dont worry, its fine, with Brayden. Dolly smiled. Basically Brayden had stayed home long after the children were out of school, and although it was true that there was a lot going on at the office, the childrens lives still had to be taken care of. Jayden came by this morning. Mrs. Knight whispered. Why did hee? Dolly cocked her head, lost in thought. He said if I cooperate well, Ill be cured. He was quite the talker. Hey, Dollys here. The door to the hospital room was opened straight away. No, how do you know about Mrs. Knights hospitalization? Dolly looked at him curiously. What kind of talk is that, its all in a small mountain vige, people in the supermarket know about it, so how can I not know about it, look at you making it sound like Im being insensitive. Jayden nced at her and gathered the carrier bag in his hand. Here, madam, this is specially bought for you, from now on, your diet must be nutritious, eat more fruits and vegetables, dont worry about the rest, dont worry, you will get better, I believe in you. Jayden made a cheering gesture. Looking at this scene, Dolly smiled slightly. In fact, sometimes Jayden is also quite humorous, but she does not understand, like he is such a good man, howe he is still not looking for a girlfriend? Or maybe its No way, definitely not like this, its been so long, how could he still be thinking about himself? In fact, feelings are just wonderful, the more impossible things seem to some people, the more they really be a fact in some other peoples bodies. Dolly, have some breakfast, I got one for you too. Jayden smiled. Thanks. Mrs. Knight, in the hospital bed, looked at the two people with some emotion. She knew that Dolly loved Brayden, but Jayden loved Dolly. she also knew that this Jayden was still silently paying for this Dolly behind the scenes, and of course was also silently dealing with Brayden. Is the nurseing? Jayden continued to be concerned. No, a moment toe, right, I go to a hot water, the kitchen is not yet a water fountain, this afternoon let Brayden bring over a. Dolly said and left the ward with the thermos. I say you, this guy, why so dead-hearted ah. Mrs. Knight looked meaningfully at Jayden in front of her. Once, she thought this man was going to break up Brayden and Dolly, only she was curious, why he dyed to do it, just keep silently protecting Dolly. Maam, what are you talking about. Jaydenughed awkwardly. People are already married, children have you should also give up, let her go is also to let yourself go, is not it? I know all about Kirnd Groups shareholding, so dont make any small moves. Mrs. Knight pointed at him and reminded him. She did know everything, some things Dolly did not know she knew. It seems that Madam is really something. Jayden looked at her as he peeled an apple. He was over a hundred years old, where there would be anyplications, except that many things had been seen through, and did not want the young people around him to repeat the mistakes made by those who had gone before. Youre a good kid, but sometimes too stubborn, why not find yourself a woman to live, just like Brayden and Dolly, how good Ah! Suddenly, Dolly shouted, with a hint of panic in her tone. Hurry up and see whats going on. Mrs. Knight said anxiously. Jayden threw the apple onto the table and immediately ran out of the hospital room. How is it? Is everything okay? Here, let me see. He blew on Dollys little hand as he held it. Im sorry, I didnt mean to do that. The patients family next to him apologized. What did you do when you were fetching water? You didnt know there were people here! Jayden yelled. Well, she didnt mean to do it, its okay. Dolly smiled. She was just so kind, so kind that it hurt, and thats why he couldnt let go. When, exactly, would she ever be reassuring! It hurts, doesnt it? Come on, Ill go rub the medicine on you. Hey, dont go in, dont let madam see Dolly hesitated. Jayden looked at the woman in front of him and sighed. Its a lot to think about for others, but howe you dont think about yourself? The two went straight into a doctors office. Aigoo, howe Dr. Jayden is here, ah, its hot. The doctor hurriedly stood up Cut the crap, hurry up and get the medicine. Jayden shouted. The doctor immediately shut his mouth and obediently put the medicine in front of him, a look of resignation. This woman, looks so familiar. The female doctor looked Dolly up and down. It may hurt a little, you bear it. Jayden looked up at Dolly.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Its okay, I can bear it. Saying that, the back of her hand was directly drugged by Jayden paste. Dolly gritted her teeth and held on, and the female doctor next to her was a little impressed when she saw it. The female doctor next to her was a bit impressed when she saw it. So powerful, she didnt cry or scream out. The female doctor muttered. Chapter 1241 Some things don’t need to be said The doctor next to him gossiped as he looked at the two people in front of him, with a slight displeasure on his face. This brat, when did he be so gentle? Hey, Jayden, Ive never seen you treat me like this. The doctor spoke deliberately. Shut up, thats not the same. Jayden replied coldly. Whats the difference, arent they all women? And she knew very well that the woman in front of her was not his family at all, or maybe she was the woman Jayden liked? The female doctor suddenly remembered what she had heard people say before, Jaydens heart hides a beloved woman, has not forgotten, and is still silently watching over her. This is what Stephen said. The female doctor and Jayden and also Stephen are friends, so some things will naturally know some. Okay can, go back, be careful in the future. Jayden looked at Dolly in front of him. Thanks. Dolly immediately got up, walked out of the office and went directly to Mrs. Knights ward. Whats the situation you, she is the woman? The female doctor asked, her expression slightly twisted. The ignorant expression he had just given her was indeed a whole lot of unhappiness. Tristan, some things dont need to be said. Jayden looked at her seriously. What the hell is this, its not just an emotional thing, what is there to hide, besides, we are all adults, its not like we dont understand. Whether together or not, its fate, so why be so official, as if she wanted to know. Okay, Im going to be busy, I dont want to know about you, anyway, you know whats in your heart, Im not going to worry about it blindly. The female doctor spoke bluntly. In fact, this Tristan had a crush on this Jayden for a long time, when she chose medicine is also his reason, onlyter she understood, understand Jaydens heart can no longer be loaded with a second woman, so she chose to take the initiative to withdraw. But Jaydens dynamics, as always, she is still concerned about. Okay, then Ill go and get busy. Saying that, he was about to walk out. Hey! Tristan suddenly shouted. This stinky man, how can he just say go, not even a word of courtesy. It is clear that the two have not seen each other for a long time, and now he does not even have the minimum greeting. That, do you have time today, its been so long since we saw each other to have a meal together. Tristan lowered his head and spoke shyly.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Today is not convenient, I have to go see Mrs. Knight. The first time I saw him, I was so happy. What a person this is, forget about him, do not eat pull down. Well, you go ahead, Im going to get busy. Tristan directly pushed Jayden out. What a way to get mad at someone! The doctor stomped his feet and stared out the window at the lighthouse with a huff. Outside the door, Jayden gathered herself and walked straight to Mrs. Knights room. Whats going on? Why is it burning like this? Brayden held her arm tightly and blew carefully. Gosh its okay, itll be fine soon. Dolly gently stroked his bangs. Mrs. Knight beside her watched the scene and smiled with satisfaction. This little couple, if they can continue like this, it is also very good. Jayden at the door, seeing everything in the ward, turned and left. He did not want to see Brayden and Dolly intimate appearance, he was afraid that he would not be able to resist directly to that man a fist. Hey, wheres Jayden? Didnt he just go looking for you? Mrs. Knight suddenly asked. Braydens expression, immediately became icy cold, why would hee? Whats he doing here? Brayden asked in a low voice, pretending to be full of care. Oh, he is familiar with this hospital, heard that Mrs. Knight was discharged from the hospital and immediately rushed over, people are also kind. Dolly exined. Brayden took a sip of tea. Has Priya been looking for youtely? No, we dont know each other well, so whats she looking for. Hey Dolly, when you were in school, you were really a millionaire. Brayden said deliberately. Dolly looked at him, waiting for his exnation. People Stanley had a crush on you. He said faintly. How could that be? When she was in school, she didnt have much contact with that man at all! Dont be ridiculous, if Priya finds out about this, shell be misunderstood again. Dolly gave him a nk look. This woman! He was talking to her so seriously, and she still didnt believe it. This matter, you pay attention to it, I reckon a lot of things will happen afterwards, especially when Im not around you He said it so seriously that Dolly almost thought it was true. Well, your phone is ringing and the assistant is going to have you back to take care of things again. Dolly pointed to the phone that had been vibrating nonstop not far away. In the courtyard, Jayden sat on a stone chair, holding his arms and staring up at the sky. Hey, hows it going? Mr. Ryan, Kirnd Grouppanys equity, there is really no way to buy it anymore, we can only do the second, not the first, because those shareholders are not willing to sell their shares, and as far as I know, those are Braydens deadbeat What a dumbass! Cant even do such a simple thing right! Pah! The phone was thrown directly on the ground by him. Yo, so much anger. An extremely familiar and disgusting voice came to his ears. Jayden didnt say anything and continued to look at the sky. I dont know what the hell you have in mind, but Kirnd Group is not something you can touch. Brayden said immediately afterwards. Jayden sneered, slowly stood up and walked over to him. What? Are you scared? He just couldnt believe that with all the shares he had in Kirnd Group, this Brayden would be indifferent and do nothing. There is nothing to be afraid of, the mall is like a battlefield, there is no human kindness, only sess or failure. Brayden replied in a low voice. The two men stood in the corridor, staring at each other, emitting a biting aura, and suddenly, the air was filled with the smell of gunpowder. Jayden! shouted Tristan, not far away. Mr. Kirnd, Dr. Burton wants you to pay your bill. Tristan immediately ran up to them and spoke politely. Thanks. Brayden turned to leave. Hey, what the hell, you dont want to get into trouble, this is a hospital. Tristan nudged his arm. No, have you got it wrong, where did I get into trouble, besides, it was that stinking man who came to me, okay Jayden exined. The mood was already bad, and now the whole thing is even worse. However, just now, if not for Tristans timely arrival, the two men might have really fought. Chapter 1242 Two backgrounds Senior, what a coincidence, why are you here? Stanley deliberately pretended to have a chance encounter, a little surprised. Dolly is also curious, how recently often will encounter him, under normal circumstances, the two of them arepletely different majors, nor linked, and the ces they enter and leave will not be in the same ce, but in some daily ces but often see, also really strange. Its quite a coincidence, what are you doing here? Are you not feeling well? Dolly asked in a low voice. Well, I havent been feeling welltely, so I came to get a checkup. Stanley replied indifferently. He just returned to China, and now his rtives are not around, only Aston is still around, so I guess it should be very difficult to feel well, right? So, do you need any help, something to say, repay the favor. Dolly patted his shoulder, just like a buddy. Really? Of course its true, as long as I, Dolly, can do it. She swore and patted her chest. She still didnt know what kind of purpose this Stanley had in mind. Stanley smiled slyly. The two of them briefly said a few words, and then each left. What took you so long? In the ward, Brayden looked at her. Oh, I ran into Stanley and said I wasnt feeling too well and came to the hospital for a checkup. Dolly replied. Was it really just a coincidence? Brayden looked out the window, half-smiling, looking a little forlorn. Mrs. Knight next to him could see what he was thinking, but she didnt make it clear. Dolly, how is Franklin these days? Mrs. Knight suddenly asked. Mrs. Knight suddenly asked. Fine, madam, just dont worry, Brayden takes care of him every day, its fine, right, Brayden? Dolly looked at the man in front of the window. At this moment, he waspletely immersed in his own world, unable to extricate himself. Brayden! shouted Dolly. Ah? Dolly, whats wrong? He hurriedly turned around? What are you thinking about? Its time to go home, Franklins almost out of school. Dolly got a little upset. Oh no, he forgot the time, he snapped back to his senses. Okay, then Ill go first ah, maam, Dolly call me if something happens. With that, Brayden ran straight out of the ward. Whats wrong with him? Dollys eyebrows frowned slightly. Is it because there are too many things in thepany recently, he is too tired? Come on, dont think too much about it. Mrs. Knight spoke directly. Oh,e and have some fruit, madam. Dolly smiled. The hospital is just out, Brayden saw Stanley not far away, although the reality is not met, but he did see Stanleys photo. In fact, Stanley has also seen his picture and learned all about him. Two people, sort of a chess match. Mr. Kirnd? greeted Stanley, looking back. Hello. Brayden returned the greeting graciously. Stanley lifted his chin slightly. He had heard that this Brayden was all-powerful in both the mall and in life, so naturally he should know his past as well. Hello, Im Dollys schoolmate, Stanley, he said, extending his right hand directly. Brayden looked up and down at the person in front of him, well, indeed very handsome and well-built, quite a clean-cut older boy, its just a pity that he fell in love with someone he shouldnt. I heard Dolly say, Stanley, thank you for saving her. Brayden reached out his hand directly and shook it. At once, the two peoples right hands crossed each other, and they could feel each others temperature and strength. Yo-ho, this little guy is quite strong! Brayden coldly smiled. Youre wee, its all as it should be. Stanley returned. This is ridiculous, Dolly is his woman, other men, no matter what they have given for her, must get back, even if only verbally, he is the first time, heard someone say should. Well, this Stanley, is not simple. Can he interpret this handshake as a deration of war? Ive just returned to China, so I dont know many things yet, so Ill have to trouble you more in the future he said, as if all that Dolly did for him should be taken for granted. The Brayden first froze for a moment, and then recovered his expression. If he showed a difference at this time, it would seem that he was too petty. It is deserved, I believe Dolly should also promise you in order to repay the benefactor , Brayden said. Of course she would help herself, as long as this man didnt get in the middle of it. Stanley, get in the car! Not far away, a womans voice came over. Here, your girlfriends calling you. Brayden pointed to the car not far away. Yes, that person was Priya, he had seen her profile before, a girl who had been crushing on Stanley for many years. Shes not my girlfriend. Stanley said directly. Brayden sneered, with some disdain in his eyes. Whether or not she was his girlfriend didnt seem to have much to do with herself. Oops, Stanley, what are you rubbing it in! Priya continued to shout. Stanley got a little impatient and looked away from her and gave her a nk look. Go on, dont make people wait. Brayden deliberatelyughed. Hey, shes not Before Stanley could get the words out, Brayden had already left. This girl, why does she always appear at the wrong time? It is also strange, and how did she know she was here? Is it that Aston kid who told the secret again? Suddenly, the phone rang, and on the screen pulsed, it was Astons name. Hey, Stanley I tell you ah, my sister went to look for you, you quickly hide a ah! Aston said nervously, and stammered a little. She has found me. Stanley hung up the phone directly. On the other side of the phone, Aston froze. Its over, these two people together, one of them is bound to get hurt, forget it, its better to keep good energy and wait tofort one of them. Brayden, at this point, got straight into the car and drove to the small mountain vige. On the way, his mind is full of Stanleys face. It was obvious that Stanley was not an ordinary person, and should also be very back, just keep hiding. Hey Leon, use some connections and find out Stanleys actual background, the more detailed the better. Big brother, didnt I already send it to you?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. I dont want the fake background he used when he was in school, I want the real one! Brayden hung up the phone directly. The actual background of the Stanley is not the one he used in school. Chapter 1243 The Obstacles to Happiness After Mrs. Knight received treatment, Dollys mood got better day by day, and the whole family was full of hope and fighting spirit again. Dolly, youve been tiredtely, havent you? Its been hard on you. Mrs. Knight said gratefully. Maam, what are you talking about? I remember when I was recovering from my injuries, you also took care of me every day. Dolly smiled. She was a very affectionate person, and a person who knew how to be grateful. She knew in her heart that Mrs. Knight was also a person with a great story, only that Madam chose to forget. Both are heart-wrenching women who naturally understand each other. In fact, Brayden is good, Jayden is also good, but I can see that you just treat Jayden as a friend, so dont give him a single hope anymore. Mrs. Knight spoke suddenly. Dolly blinked, a little suspicious. Brayden and I are married, so naturally we are going to support each other for the rest of our lives, and as for the rest, I havent thought about it. Dolly said softly. Yes, she did not think about it, but it does not mean that others did not think about it. So you have to make it clear, so that he can break off his thoughts. Mrs. Knight looked at her firmly. Essentially, neither man was a bad person, it was just that Jayden was rtively more stubborn, so he might also do something extreme. Suddenly, on the table next to her, there was a vibration. Your phone is ringing. Mrs. Knight pointed a short distance away. Hello. Dolly rushed to pick up the phone. Sister Whats wrong? Sounding so haggard? Or is she sick? Stanley, can you still talk? Where are you now? Im at home, Sister, help me Stanley said, holding his breath. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. The person in front of her looked hesitant and disturbed, Mrs. Knight frowned.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Sister, Im in pain. At once, Dollys heart, as if it had been seized, was tense. Dolly, is everything okay? Mrs. Knight looked at her anxiously. That, maam, I have to go out to take care of something, Ill leave first. If theres any problem, you can call the nurse directly, or call Brayden. Saying that, Dolly directly took her bag and ran out. This girl, why is she suddenly talking without a clue? But, who called her just now again? Mrs. Knight tightly gripped the bed sheet and was a little upset. She was afraid that there would be more than just one or two obstacles on her and Braydens path to happiness. Life, sometimes there are so many variables that no one knows what will happen next. She can only pray for these two people every day, as for the oue, naturally, it still depends on their own destiny. Master, please drive faster, Im in a hurry. Dolly hurriedly said. She was also afraid that Stanley would have some kind of life problem, after all,st time I also saw him in the hospital, this time, and I do not know what will happen. Dolly shook her head, puzzled. Soon, the car stopped. Stanley! she knocked hard on the door, not caring about her neighbors feelings. Open the door, Stanley! Dolly shouted. Hey, whats all the noise? Its so early in the morning, lets not let anyone sleep! The neighbor next to her yelled. Sorry, sorry, Im in a hurry, sorry guys Dolly apologized. Even if youre in a hurry, you cant disturb the people, right? Its illegal, okay? Another neighbor went directly to the balcony. Hearing the noise from outside, Stanley slowly stood up and walked to the door. Sorry for the disturbance Pop! The door opened. Seeing Stanleys nce, Dolly a hanging heart finally let down. Luckily, he is nothing, otherwise if he really camete and something went wrong with him, he is going to die of guilt! Sorry Dolly apologized as she walked in. The woman on the balcony, the moment she saw Stanley, her eyes were full of flowery glow, where she could still hear Dollys apology. How is it? Are you feeling better? Is there any difort? Dolly hurriedly asked. Better, just now there is really no energy at all, just call you, really trouble you. Stanley whispered. Whats the trouble? This is all as it should be,e, Ill take you to the hospital for a checkup. She said, she was about to help Stanley up. Its okay, Ive been checked a few days ago, just take some medicine, that, sister, can you get my medicine? Its on the table next to , Stanley pointed out. Dolly immediately turned around to get the medicine. Have you eaten? Let me make you something to eat? Thats naturally great! At this moment, Stanleys heart was bursting with excitement. He himself did not expect that so soon, she could cook for herself. Well, it would be a special meal. Then, it will be hard for you, senior sister. Stanley said directly. Dolly walked straight into the kitchen. When she opened the refrigerator, there was really, nothing inside except instant noodles! How on earth did he survive? Eating instant noodles every day? At once, Dollys eyes dimmed. How could a man who looked so bright and shiny live so modestly? He shouldnt have eaten, right? What do you want to eat? Ill go to the supermarket and buy some vegetables and fruits I dont know why, Stanley on the sofa, there is a feeling of having to live a life. If one day, the two of them really get married, they will definitely be very happy. I want to eat something vegetarian, buy more vegetables. Stanley said indifferently. Dolly turned around and walked out. Hey, is this going to be a free babysitter for him? However, this seems to be the right thing to do, as a way to repay him. As she was in a hurry to go out, she forgot to bring her cell phone, and at this time, there was another vibration on the table. Its been half an hour, and Stanley is really curious about who it is that keeps calling her. Brayden? He went straight over and looked at the few words dancing on the phone screen. Finally, he managed to pick up the phone. Hey, hello. Ouyang deliberately greeted first. Hearing this strange and familiar voice, Brayden froze for a moment, somewhat baffled. Who was the other party? Brayden scratched the back of his head, trying to think. Hello? What can I do for you? Stanley continued? Dolly hadnt noted his name on her phone? Chapter 1244 Why don’t you tell the truth Who are you? Brayden asked bluntly. Its really a noble man who has forgotten everything, and weve talked together before, so why did he suddenly forget his voice? Stanley cleared his voice and deliberately put on a serious face. Youre looking for your sister, right? She just went out to buy groceries, Ill have her call you when she returnster. He deliberately said. At once, Brayden some to go crazy rhythm? Stanley said this, the amount of information is too much for him to ept. Whose house did Dolly go to? Why was she cooking for that man? And why didnt she tell herself where she had gone and what she had done? These things, how Brayden thought about them, just didnt feel right. Who are you? He asked warily. Stanley grunted coldly, his face full of disdain. Im Stanley, sorry, I still have things to deal with on my side, Ill hang up first, Ill ask my schoolmate ter Stanley again! There was a slight chill in Braydens eyes. He knew that the man must not be any ordinary character, only that he is really going to start to do it. And Dolly, that girl, still looked like she had nothing to do. For a long time, Stanley sat on the sofa in the living room, flipping through a magazine, looking very leisurely, while Dolly was exhausted in the supermarket, buying groceries. She didnt even know why she was buying so many things, she just thought it was all going to the supermarket anyway, so she might as well buy them all at once. Dang! Im back. Dolly shouted in a small voice. My God, Sister, why did you buy so many things? No, I cant eat it either. Stanley was a little surprised. Other than Aston, there was really no one else who had bought food such as vegetables and fruits and some daily necessities for him. Looking at everything in front of him, Stanley only felt a warm feeling in his heart. I hope the day can go on like this, two people do not quarrel, support each other. He likes this kind of in feeling, like two families living a peaceful life together. He just didnt know if he would be lucky enough to marry her in the future. Stanley, what do you want to eat? Ill make it for you. Dolly asked aloud, diving headfirst into the kitchen. All right, Ill eat whatever you make. Stanley rushed to answer. Uh what kind of answer is this, she can do more, where she knows what he likes to eat, do not like to eat what. Dolly directly picked up the knife and moved her hand. Oh, by the way, Sister, Brayden just called you, should I call him back. Stanley asked while flipping through the magazine, pretending to be full of care. Dolly suddenly paused. If Brayden knew he was in someone elses house and cooking for them, he would be furious. Dolly was hesitant to give Brayden a call to exin. Suddenly, she looked up and saw that it was gettingte. Id better cook for Stanley first, and then exin when I get home. In the kitchen, Dolly is still busy, the phone on the table, ringing again, but this time, Stanley chose to ignore. Thepanys main goal is to get the best out of thepanys business. Soon, the dining room table was filled with home-cooked food. Smelling the unfamiliar yet familiar aroma, Stanley felt very satisfied. Come on, schoolmate, lets eat together. He said happily. Oh, that, no, Stanley, I still have things at home, you know, Mrs. Knight is still in the hospital I have to go to her cooking, your meal I have prepared, I do not know if it is to your taste, just eat it, I have to go first ah. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Hey, sister, you still havent eaten, you will definitely be hungry behind, Stanley shouted. What Mrs. Knight, ording to him, should be to find that Brayden it! How can I eat with so many dishes? He put down his chopsticks and looked up at the ceiling, somewhat dazed. In fact, he can cook, and also very good, the level is very high, out of the dishes do not know how many times more than these home cooked dishes in front of you, but he usually do not cook, and he also very much want to eat Dollys cooking. Dolly, who ran out, hoofed it to a cab and rushed to the hospital. She was finally relieved when she burst into the hospital room, panting, and looked at Mrs. Knight in the hospital bed. Whats wrong, Dolly, whats the hurry? Did something happen? Mrs. Knight looked at her curiously. In front of the window, there stood a man with a biting aura of displeasure. She knew that Brayden was angry. She also knew that there was something really not quite right about doing something so unreliable without a greeting. Where have you been? Brayden slowly turned around. Dolly hesitated, she was still thinking about whether to tell the truth to Brayden. Told the truth, he will be unhappy, not to tell the truth, he will also be unhappy. This is really some difficulty. Hey, Dolly, what are you thinking about, Brayden is asking you something. Mrs. Knight reminded. Oh, that, a friend of mine is not feeling well, so I went to see. Dolly replied awkwardly. Which friend? That was a thought-provoking question. Skyler, yes, Skyler is not feeling well recently, so I went to take care of her for a while. Dolly rushed to cover up. She was lying! It was obvious that she had gone to Stanleys house, so why did she have to lie? Looking at Dolly in front of him, Brayden only felt more and more fuzzy. What exactly was she afraid of? If nothing really happened between the two of them, why did she have to lie to herself? Dolly, Brayden walked up to her, and the atmosphere around her was a bit stagnant. Dolly looked at him uneasily, her eyes a little averted. There are still a lot of things to deal with in thepany, Ill go first, you take good care of Mrs. Knight, said, he walked out of the ward. At once, Dolly breathed a sigh of relief.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Mrs. Knight next to her looked at this scene and naturally knew that she had lied. What a silly girl, obviously she does not know how to lie, but also in front of Brayden to y such a trick, he is not angry. Did you really go to Skylers house? Mrs. Knight asked, sipping her milk. Huh? Yeah, I just got back from her house. Dolly replied sheepishly. You, why dont you tell the truth. Mrs. Knight shook her head. Chapter 1245 parent-child activity? Dolly was a little embarrassed, not afraid Brayden misunderstood it. But how did Mrs. Knight know whether she was telling the truth or not? Maam, you know? Dolly looked at her, a little curious. You dont know how many times Brayden has called you, he was so anxious before you came, and then you came and lied, you went to Stanleys house, right? Mrs. Knight looked away from the window, a little lost in thought. Although she did see Dolly as her own daughter, but there are some things that she does not approve of, and will certainly point out. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. So why didnt he question himself? The Brayden of old was not like this. Well, Brayden did not mention this matter, which means he still believes you, you should stop thinking nonsense, do not do this kind of thing again, and, what is the origin of that Stanley, why he asked you to cook Mrs. Knight asked her many questions in a row, and she simply did not know where to answer. But, no matter what, there is no doubt that it was Stanley who saved her, so that she could continue to live, otherwise she would have been killed. Well, maam, youre hungry, arent you? Ill make dinner. Saying that, Dolly went straight into the kitchen. Mrs. Knight was not very satisfied with her reaction, but she could understand. There are some things that you really dont need other people to know, and its good to be clear in your own mind, let alone a woman like Dolly who pays more attention to the subjective world. At school, Franklin and his ssmates were getting along very well, and every child had a happy smile on his face. Come on, are all the students here? The principal asked loudly. Yes, we are all here! There was a response from the stage. Today, to give you an announcement, our school ah to hold a parent-child activities, need to be present at the same time dad and mom, we are going camping the principal said very excited. Everyone say okay? The principal asked proudly. The entire school and most parents wanted such an activity that would promote interaction between parents and children, and this was a result of many parents applying to the school. But Franklin, next to him, was a little less than happy. Its not that he didnt want to participate in the parent-child activity, but on the one hand, Braydens work has been very busy, and Dolly has been taking care of Mrs. Knight in the hospital, so there is no way to gather together to participate in any parent-child activity. Franklin, whats wrong? The ss teacher came over and asked softly. Teacher, I think I may not be able to participate in this camping trip Franklin exined. The ss teacher was in a bit of a dilemma, the school had fought hard for this camping activity, how could they say that they would not be able to participate. How about this, Ill give your mother a call and ask her if its okay? The ss teacher gently stroked his hair. Taking out his cell phone, without any hesitation the ss teacher dialed it directly. Hello, hello, is this Franklins mother? I am his homeroom teacher, its like this, our school is recently Dolly, who was in the ward, sounded a little embarrassed and a little sad. Its not that she doesnt want to go to that parent-child activity, but theres really no way to go there, Mrs. Knight now this look, it is absolutely impossible to leave people around. Sorry teacher, I really have something on my side, I cant get away, otherwise we wont go this time, how about next time? At once, the ss teacher got angry, Mrs. Kirnd, I think I need to make it clear to you, this parent-child activity, is the school through a long way to apply down, I think youd bettere over, after all, there is nothing more important than the education of children This is the first and thest parent to refuse to participate in a parent-child activity! The ss teacher looked at the phone screen and shook her head. Whats wrong, Dolly, are you tired? Take a break. Mrs. Knight, sensing the difficulty she was feeling, asked. No, its just that Franklins school is holding a personal event that requires both mom and dad to attend, and I dont have time. Not to mention me, even Brayden didnt have time. Dolly was a little discouraged. Its okay, you two go, see if Brayden is avable, if not, then forget it. Mrs. Knight murmured. On my side, you dont have to worry, dont worry, everything is fine, besides, I still have a nurse, so dont worry blindly. Mrs. Knight waved her hand. Mrs. Knight is going to have an operation soon, so she naturally does not dare to rx and neglect. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Mrs. Knight is still considerate, can think of everything. Sometimes, she really admired this person, although a little older, but have to admit, her head, always good. In the office, Brayden was flipping through the documents, very serious look, until the phone next to him, a vibration, he only reacted. Brayden, that Franklin has a parent-child activity, you have to have both dad and mom show up at the same time, do you want to participate? Dolly asked softly. Her greatest fear was that Brayden was still angry with himself that he would still refuse the request. You know, Franklin is also very important to this parent-child activity before. However, it doesnt matter, even if he doesnt go, its okay.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Okay, when is it, send me the address and time. Saying that, Brayden hung up the phone directly. He should be very busy, right? Looking at the two words on the phone screen, Dolly smiled faintly. After hanging up the phone, Dolly called Franklins ss teacher again and told her that all three of them were going. When Franklin heard the news, she was also very surprised. Teacher, is it true what you just said? Are Dad and Mom really willing to apany me? Franklin blinked his eyes and was a bit skeptical. Of course its true, so Franklin should be good and obedient oh. The ss teacher smiled. But no one would have expected what would happen that day, and Franklin would not have expected that his father, in fact, would be reced by someone else. Franklin is a child who sometimes thinks too much, and after a long time, he will easily be sensitive, so you have tomunicate with him more Mrs. Knight muttered. Dolly knew in her heart that most children whocked love would be like this, let alone children like Franklin who had been abandoned by their parents since childhood. Chapter 1246 Substitute Dad In fact, Dolly didnt expect Brayden to agree so quickly at all, after all, the two had had their disagreements before, and moreover, she hadnt exined herself clearly to Brayden about going to Stanleys house. Mom, is Dad really going to go? Franklin was a little unsure of himself. After so long, he understood very well that Brayden often acted tired when he came home, it should be because there were too many things in thepany, so he didnt want to dy Braydens time. Dont worry, since dad has promised, he will do it. Dolly patted his shoulder. But he would rather Brayden sleep a little longer The day passed, and soon, the day of the camping arrived. dolly instructed the doctors and nurses in the hospital before leaving the hospital with peace of mind. The Brayden, at this time, is in the office anxiously looking at the file. Its a coincidence that the more thepany is about to finish its business, the more there will be some idents. Mr. Kirnd, someone is calling you. The assistant hurriedly handed the phone to him. Hello, is this Mr. Kirnd? We have decided to withdraw our cooperation with yourpany The voice of the other party was very determined, as if he had already thought of all the countermeasures. Braydens heart was instantly filled with anger. He did not understand what he had done wrong, or what part of thepany was not to their liking. It was clear that the previous negotiations were fine, but now that the contract was about to be signed, the other party was backtracking? Mr. Harris, this contract will be signed soon, you are now saying these words to me, seems inappropriate, right? In the beginning, it was your initiative to cooperate with ourpany, if not for yourpanys reputation guarantee Brayden said nonchntly. He admits that he is indeed very optimistic about thispany abroad, very promising, and he also wants to cooperate with such apany, so when the leader of thispany took the initiative toe to him to talk about cooperation, he had a feeling of pie falling from the sky, but now, this pie is too hard to hit. Mr. Kirnd, its not that I want to withdraw, its that the boss of ourpany suddenly informed me to withdraw the cooperation with you, I am also a part-time worker, I cant do anything about it. The other party said. However, you cane over and talk to our boss, there should be room for maneuvering, it must be the boss told me the news, but also has been hesitant. Mr. Harris added. Braydens eyes were somewhat dissatisfied. But what about Franklins parent-child activities? He had already promised Dolly that he would go camping. But this project, too, can not be lost! Mr. Kirnd, what should I do? Should I book your flight? The assistant next to him, looking at him anxiously, waited for his answer. This is a big project, Brayden if really threw away, it would be too bad. Brayden walked to the window, looking out at the scenery, half-squinting his eyes, a little sad, how everything is so coincidental? Book a flight. Brayden said indifferently. Mom,e on! From the school, Franklin shouted. Oops my baby boy hey, you slow down! Responded. Mommy, why isnt Daddying? Franklin looked at the road not far away, expecting Braydens car to appear. But after waiting for a long time, Brayden did not appear. Franklins tone was a bit lost. At this moment, Brayden was sitting in the car driving to the airport. The foreignpany leader said directly to him that the boss of theirpany is leaving tomorrow, so there is only one day to negotiate the project today. Looking at the scenery outside the window, Brayden only felt very bored. After looking at his watch, he finally took out his cell phone, but found that it was already turned off. There was no way to call Dolly to inform her of her temporary situation, and Brayden was suddenly a little anxious. Is everyone ready? Are all of you parents and friends here already? The principal shouted from the stage with a bullhorn.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Yes, we are all here! The audience echoed. Only Franklin was beside him, with his head bowed, not saying a word. Looking at the childs sad appearance, Dolly was heartbroken and took out her cell phone and immediately dialed. Sorry, the number you have dialed is switched off Over and over again, all the same. This Brayden, how can he still drop the chain at the critical moment, and now not even answer the phone! Dolly stomped her foot, very angry. Whats wrong, Sister? Suddenly, Stanley appeared in front of her. Why was he here? How strange. Nothing, Im here, waiting for someone with the kid. Dolly smiled just now. She was waiting for that stinking man Brayden, wasnt she? Im afraid hes already at the airport at this hour, right? Next, we have the sponsor of our school event, Stanley, Mr. Davidson,e up to say a few words! The principal shouted. Instantly, there was a round of apuse from the stage. Dolly looked at him suspiciously, a bit incredulous. Stanley smiled faintly and slowly walked up to the stage. Hey, so handsome, didnt expect to be so young. Yeah, its just a pity that were all married. What nonsense, people are standard rich people, start their own business A few women next to her whispered. Dolly never investigated Stanleys past and present because she always thought the two would not cross paths in the future, but now it seems that she has also made a friend who ys an awesome role. Hello parents, teachers, and students, Im Stanley He said it in a calm and collected manner. It seemed that he had been to more than one of these events. dolly listened carefully to the speech from above. Hey, Mr. Davidson, our boys father has something to do and cante, or you can apany us to the camping trip! Hey, our family is also After Stanley finished speaking, the stage began to buzz. The man on the stage, looking in Dollys direction, hooked a yful arc at the corner of his mouth. Sorry guys, Ive reced a ssmates father for this camping event, Im really sorry, if there is a chance in the future On the stage, there was amotion. Who the hell is that? I didnt see hime with his kids just now? Thats right, such a handsome man, what a pity. Stanley slowly came off the stage and walked directly to Dolly, shrugged confidently, and then came back to Franklin. Would you like me to take your dads ce and join you in this parent-child camping activity? Stanley took the childs small hand. Chapter 1247 Parent-Child Activity Franklin looked at Stanley, then at Dolly, and also looked around at his ssmates, and was a little embarrassed. Children also have dignity. Who wouldnt want their father and mother toe together to apany them in this parent-child activity? Naturally Franklin was also very much looking forward to it, but Brayden hadnte over by now. Mommy. Franklin tugged on her little hand, with some aggression in her eyes. Dolly looked at Stanley in front of her, a little surprised and a little guilty, she herself did not know whether that Brayden still over or not. The phone is not answering, the text message is not returning, and the parent-child activity is about to start, if she directly refused Stanley, then a littleter the activity started, if Brayden has note over, so the whole Franklin will be very embarrassed. Stanley, do you mind if I make another phone call? Dolly asked softly. If this call, Brayden still did not answer, then she directly promised Stanley, the three of them together to participate in this event. Sister, of course I dont mind, I will support whatever you do. Stanley slowly stood up. He naturally knew in his heart that she was bound to call Brayden, and of course he understood better that Brayden must not answer the phone. Come on, Franklin, you wait here a little bit, with Uncle Davidson, okay, Mom went to the side to make a phone call, and wille right over. With that, Dolly rushed to the next fence out and dialed the phone. The number you have dialed is off Sure enough, without the slightest change, it was still off. What the hell is he up to? He had already agreed to join the camping trip today, how can he back out and not even say hello, what the hell is Brayden up to? Dolly was really angry, and her body exuded a bitter aura. This is the first time that Brayden broke faith with Dolly, and the first time that Dolly was disappointed with Brayden. After a dozen more calls, still no one answered, Dolly directly turned her phone off and walked over. Franklin, that, Daddy has an emergency to deal with today, so he cante over for a while, otherwise, lets have Uncle Davidson instead, okay? Dolly gently stroked the childs hair. As expected, Franklins eyes had a little disappointment. But Daddy said yes, how can he go back on his word? Daddy didnt used to be like that. Franklin said with a lost voice. Yes, Brayden was not such a person before, only today, I dont know what kind of ident happened that made him let Franklin off the hook. Franklin, its okay, there is still uncle in it, uncle and you participate together, okay? Stanley held the childs small hand tightly, trying to give him a littlefort. Uncle, will not dy your work? Franklin raised his head slightly and looked at him seriously. After all, he was a sensible child, Franklin did not like to trouble anyone, even Brayden and Dolly, and would not ask for anything until it was absolutely necessary. Of course not, as long as Franklin needs me, I cane over anytime. Stanley gently patted the childs shoulder. What does this mean? The first time I saw him, I didnt think hed met the kid many times, so why did I feel Stanley was talking so awkwardly? Did the two of them have some kind of unknown rtionship before? Hey, schoolgirl? Stanley snapped his fingers in front of her. Huh? That, whats wrong? Dolly rushed back to her senses. Nothing, you just froze, lets go together, people are already gone. Stanley pointed to a few people not far away. Okay, lets go, Franklin give me your little hand. Dollyughed. A few women in front, kept looking back at Stanley in the back, and kept muttering something under their breath. Franklin in the back, one hand holding Dollys little hand and the other holding Stanleys big hand, the three looked so happy that it was not at all incongruous to say they were a family. Uncle, thank you for being able to apany me to the parent-child activity today. Franklin suddenly spoke up. Franklin is so good, if there is anything you need from uncle in the future, just ask. Stanley smiled. Come on, everyone, hurry up, well be there soon! The principal in front shouted. The children were all happy, the parents were happy, and maybe this was a day that everyone had been waiting for for a long time. But no one knew that it was all arranged by Stanley on purpose. He just wanted all the people to know that his rtionship with Dolly was not ordinary, even though he might be misunderstood by many people. Uncle, why do you want to sponsor our school? Franklin suddenly asked. In fact, this is a very ordinary, simple question for a child, the child felt curious, naturally without thinking directly out, but this in Stanleys ears, but there is a certain question. You, because this school, used to be my alma mater. Stanley reluctantly replied. How could it be the alma mater, this school was only established less than ten years ago, of course these are Franklin and Dolly do not know. Uncle youre really great, kudos to you, in the future when I grow up, I want to sponsor our school like uncle, what do you think, mom? Franklin shook Dollys arm. At this point, Dolly, alreadypletely immersed in her own world, kept wondering why Brayden wasnt answering his phone calls, and wondering what he was doing now. Did he forget about todays parent-child activity Mom? Franklin shook hard. Huh? Yeah. Dolly rushed to speak. Franklin lowered his head.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Sister, Franklin said that when he grows up, he wants to sponsor the school. Stanley saw that the two of them were a bit awkward, so he rounded up in time. Dolly smiled faintly. Franklin is the best boy, mom will always support you. Dolly looked seriously at the child in front of her. After all, Franklin was still a child, and as long as someone supported him, Franklin would feel especially excited, especially with Dolly and Braydens encouragement. Right, mom, you feel the same way, dont you? Uncle Davidson is really great Franklin said with great excitement. Stanley, next to her, felt a little embarrassed listening to it all. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Perhaps, this child will help himself in the future! Chapter 1248 I’ll be on guard outside Soon, a ss of students and teachers and parents came together in the field, which did not look particrly dangerous, but there was more scrub. In general, children are most afraid of these things, but parents around as if they have a few more courage to do what is very active. It was getting dark, the principal directly shouted to stop, so that all the parents camped here, naturally, everyone stopped. Come on,e on, everyone take a break ha, letse together and make something to eat. The principals tone was a little excited. The children also cheered at once. Originally, it was a very dangerous thing to light a fire and cook in such a ce, but with the joint efforts of everyone, everything went very smoothly. Come on, children and parents, lets have a chat about the childrens recent situation, as well as their dreams and future. The ss teachers of each ss spoke loudly. In less than five minutes, the children and parents in each ss gathered together. franklin closed tightly to Dolly and Stanley, also with a very obedient look. Recently some children, it is very good performance in school, every day not only homework done especially well, even between ssmates is also very cordial, here I want to praise some students , said the ss teacher. The children listened to the teachers words and straightened their backs. franklin also had a pair of expectant eyes, looking at everything not far away. The first thing I want to do is to give extra praise to a student whose name is Franklin. As you all know, Franklin is the most enthusiastic student in our ss and a very hardworking child. The ss teacher shouted loudly.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The parents were very excited because Franklin was sitting next to Stanley, and who would not be impressed by Stanley? He looked like an intellectual. Come on, Miss Dean, tell us a few words, how do you usually bring up your children at home? The ss teacher threw the topic directly to Dolly. How to say this? It was not herself who was bringing up the children recently, but Brayden, so she didnt really know exactly what Franklins situation was now. She was in the hospital all day, all the time, taking care of Mrs. Knight, Franklins performance in school, barely informed. First of all, Id like to say sorry, because our family has been doing a lot of thingstely, so Ive been a bit negligent to Franklin, recently its been the childs father who has been taking care of him, of course, there is definitely my responsibility. In fact, this child was very understanding in the past Dolly whispered. She said it with emotion andprehensiveness. However Franklins past, she was not involved, but since the two of them got together, every moment, Dolly remembered very clearly. Doing homework carefully, helping Mrs. Knight to water the flowers, helping herself to do housework, washing clothes and so on, all these were very clear in Dollys mind. There were even times when she got off work from the supermarket and copsed on the sofa, with no energy at all, and the child would take the initiative to give her a squeeze on her shoulders and a pound on her back. The parents around listened attentively, and even Stanley next to her was captivated by Dollys tone of voice and the affection she exuded. This is our familys child, Franklin, so Im always grateful to God for being able to give me such a good child who understands At once, a round of apuse rang out around the room. Franklin is really a good boy ah We should learn from Miss Dean in the future Yes, you see how strong peoples genes are, dad is so handsome, mom is so beautiful, and the two are very learned, very qualified, and good family education, no wonder people Franklin so good Hey, dont talk nonsense, people Stanley is not the father of the child, just here to rece Franklins father to participate in parent-child activities. A woman hurriedly pushed the arm of the woman who just spoke. Oops, sorry, that, its my mistake. Its okay, then Ill ask Mr. Davidson to say a few words too, okay? The ss teacher went on to speak again. Stanley raised his head slightly, looked at the few people in front of him, and smiled a little. He didnt intend to say anything grand, he just thought that no matter who the child was with and where he was, the most important thing was to have fun. Franklin, you tell uncle, are you happy now? Stanley patted the child on the back. Franklin froze for a moment, nced at Stanley, and then recovered the expression on his face. Happy, very happy. Franklin hurriedly replied. Stanley looked away from the parents and teachers around him. Actually, like Franklin said, hes happy and thats good enough. It doesnt matter if its the childs aunt and uncle or father and mother whoe to the parent-child activity today, and it doesnt matter where the activity starts and when it ends, as long as the child is happy, our purpose is aplished The apuse was followed by a burst of apuse before the words were finished. Although holding this event, Stanley did intend to do, but undeniably, he said these words, but are their own heart. Before he did not like children, and even hate, resent children, because he suspected that children are too troublesome, identally cried, identally made a mess, in the end still have to rely on parents or teachers to clean up the mess. But when you think about it, its because of these experiences that children transform step by step and mature time and time again? Whats more, he himself came from this stage, so what reason does he have to resent and disdain? Therefore, I also ask all parents and friends, take good care of their children, especially their psychological education, parents will always be the first teacher of children He said very official, the level is not at all inferior to the principal, giving a schrly style. Its really worthy of being a senior student, even the speech is so advanced. Yeah, its excellent at first nce A few people next to me discussed, admiring and envious of Stanley, who was in front of them. This so-called conversation session, I do not know how long itsted, with the principalsst speech, finally ended. Come on, everyone be safe, theres a tent for each family, set up by the children and parents Gosh, Dolly had a meltdown. How was she supposed to sleep with only one tent? She slept with Franklin, which was understandable, but sleeping with Stanley, if word got out, what would people say about it. That, Stanley Dolly walked up to him. You guys sleep, Ill keep watch outside. Chapter 1249 same tent Dolly was a little surprised by Stanleysment, how she hadnt expected the man to say something like that. Mom, do we really want Uncle Davidson out there? Franklin looked at Dolly suspiciously. Dolly was still a little worried, but thinking about Brayden, she could only be ruthless and keep Stanley outside. Then, please. Dolly looked at him guiltily, a little unforgiving. Stanley had long expected this oue, only instead of being initiated by her, he should have sought to bring it up himself, so that it would also fall into a good impression in her mind. Mom, otherwise, let Uncle Davidsone in to sleep, outside in the middle of the night will be windy, it will be very cold, and there are mosquitoes, and some other flying insects. Franklins tone had a hint of pleading in it. Children think less, but Franklin simply does not want Stanley to get hurt because of himself, so that he will also feel guilty. But he wasnt thinking about what goes on between adults. Dolly looked at the child, and then at Stanley, with some difficulty. Franklin, hes not a daddy and cant sleep with us. Dolly stroked the childs head. But he was here for the parent-child activity instead of his dad. There was some displeasure in the childs eyes. But mommy, I dont want Uncle Davidson to have any idents because of himself. The child bowed his head straight down. Looking at him like this, Dolly was a little distressed. Perhaps, she can call Brayden and talk to him beforehand, so thatter, even if there are really rumors out there, Brayden will know whats going on in his mind. Thinking, Dolly directly picked up the phone and dialed. But unfortunately, Braydens cell phone, still in a shutdown state. Dolly heart some fire. Its been a whole day, and hes still turned off the phone! Dollys eyes revealed a little anger. Stanley,e in and join us. Dolly shouted. Probably because she was so angry, she barely hesitated to speak the words directly out of her mouth. Stanley, who was still lingering outside, was a little curious when he heard these words from Dolly, but a yful curve was still curved at the corner of his mouth. Whats wrong? Stanley asked in a low voice. Dolly suddenly remembered the impulse just now, rushed to exin to Stanley, but was snatched up by Franklin. Uncle Davidson, Mommy told you toe in to bed, so hurry up ande in. The child said. Looking at Franklins so eager look, Dolly only felt a little speechless and helpless. Forget it, its just one night, besides, theres still Franklin between the two of them, there shouldnt be anything going on. Sister, can I reallye in? Stanley asked cautiously from the outside. Of course he had to consult Dolly beforehand, and he naturally wouldnt do anything excessive. There are some feelings that should still be developed gradually, let alone, a woman like Dolly who is already married. Hmm. Dolly only answered softly. There was some reluctance in her tone, which Stanley had heard, but since she had agreed, it meant that there was still hope for herself. He believed that if he worked hard, he would be rewarded, even if there was no way to get a good result in a moment, but he was willing to wait until Dolly could stand to his side. Stanley went into the tent. The tent is not very big, just enough for three people. Sure enough, Franklin slept in the middle, Dolly and Stanley slept on either side, looking very harmonious. The three peopley down directly, but all open a pair of big eyes, no sleepiness. Dolly side, at this time the mind is full of Braydens figure, Franklin is lying, do not know what is thinking, is Mrs. Knight or Brayden, Stanley is next to, full of Dollys face. Each of the three had something on their minds but none of them wanted to talk about it. Mom, where do you think Dad is now? Franklin suddenly asked. Dolly froze for a moment, turned over and looked seriously at the child in front of her. Daddy has had a lot going on at thepanytely, so he couldnte and join us for this parent-child activity, but Daddy said he would definitely attend next time. Dolly held the childs small hand with a sincere expression. Is that so? Franklins eyes were a bit dark, but she didnt say it explicitly. Franklin, in fact, I came here today because your father asked me to. Stanley suddenly opened his mouth, and instantly, Franklins eyes lit up. Uncle, is it true what you just said? Do you know where dad went? Franklin hurriedly turned over, directly to Stanley excitedly asked. Of course it is false, just Stanley does not want to let the child down. He could see that Dolly really loved this child.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Listening to Stanleys words, Dolly was a little surprised, she did not understand, why Stanley would suddenly say so. Normally, it takes a lot of courage to be able to rece someones husband and father to attend a parent-child event, but Stanley was not repulsed, but even happy, even Brayden did note even to participate, he also helped round up the scene. Of course its true, dad recently has a few big projects to negotiate in thepany, so things will be more, then you do not me dad ah Stanley pinched the childs small cheeks. Franklin, at this time, only felt very happy inside. As long as dad did not forget, although he did note in time, but he found Uncle Davidson to rece ah. Mom, look, so Daddy didnt forget todays day. The child gently nudged Dollys arm. Dolly was a little embarrassed, and a little reluctant. Franklin, lets go to bed, okay? Itste. We have activities tomorrow. Dolly rushed to speak. Okay, Mom, Uncle Davidson, good night. Franklin closed his eyes straight away. Stanley looked at Dolly next to him, and there was some strange affection in his eyes, only Dolly didnt notice, and rolled over directly after covering up the child. Dolly, when will you notice my feelings for you? Stanley sighed softly. After hearing this small sigh, Dollys eyes had a little guilt in them. Chapter 1250 I’m going to make it The next day, the sun rose early, perhaps because everyone was too tired yesterday, so the original n was not to get up at the right time. Inside the tent, Franklin is still in the middle, but his body moved to the bottom, and the top is Dolly and Stanleys head, two people face to face, but there is no more intimate action. Uh, Mom, still up. Franklin shouted with narrowed eyes. Hearing the childs voice, Dolly and Stanley slowly opened their eyes, only to find that the two were only less than a centimeter apart. Sister, that, sorry. Stanley hurriedly rolled over and sat up. Its okay. Dolly replied indifferently. When he walked out of the tent, there were already a few people outside vaguely. Soon, one by one, everyone had gotten up. Hey, Mr. Davidson, where did you sleepst night? Suddenly, a parent of a student slowly walked over. Dolly, next to her, had a moment of embarrassment on her face. This woman, how could she ask such a stupid question, whether Stanley slept in the tent or outside the tent, this should be a question worth ignoring. I was, in the early stages, outside, and in thete stages, inside. Stanley replied in a low voice. Oh, so thats right oh There was a sigh of relief all around. Hey, people are sleeping together hey. Yeah, how strange, didnt they say he wasnt the father of the baby? How can they sleep together? Who knows, I dont know what that Dolly is thinking, how can she sleep with other men. A few women were talking around, and Dolly had already heard the rumors, but she didnt think it mattered. Because at least, she herself for this Stanley, is no more guilt. Uncle, did you sleep well yesterday? Because I usually sleep not too honest, so sometimes I may kick or even hit someone Franklin hurriedly exined. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are getting into. Its okay, its fine, dont worry. Stanley replied in a hurry. Hey, everyone hurry up to wash and eat breakfast, ah, do not discuss some there is no longer, we have limited time, must go home before the sun sets today. The principal shouted, directly interrupting the words of several women who were talking about Dolly and Stanley. Soon, everyone dispersed, all packing their things.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Mom, what were they talking about? Why do I think I heard your name? Franklin took Dollys arm. No, maybe they were discussing what I saidst night. Come on, Franklin, lets not worry about what others say, lets be good to ourselves first, OK? Dolly squatted straight down and whispered. Stanley on the side, looking at the scene in front of him, some heartache. The several womens discussion, he has long heard, just did not stop. In fact, sometimes when you think about it, you are really quite cruel, in order to create some gossip, and also Dolly to endure so many nonmittal. Come on, Franklin, are you tired? Do you want uncle to carry you? Stanley gently patted the childs back. No, uncle, Im not tired, dont worry. Franklin replied directly. How could he let Stanley to carry himself, it was already enough trouble for him, he could not let his uncle sacrifice his physical strength again. Come on, everyone keep up with ah, ourst activity of the day, is the family mobilization, we alle together to climb the rock. This is thest camping trip, I really hope everyone cherishes this activity,e on, lets all get ready, okay? The principal shouted. Yes! There was apuse all around. But at this time Franklin, but did not feel good. I dont know why, looking at the wall rock in front of him, he suddenly felt very scared, without any reason. Come on, Franklin, get ready, its about to be our turn on the stage. Stanley plopped down in front of the child and said. Uncle, that, I the child looked as if he wanted to say something. He looked very restrained and excited. Whats wrong, Franklin, is there something wrong? Dolly asked hurriedly. Mom. Franklins voice suddenly trembled a little. At once, Dolly was frightened. Im scared, mom, I dont want to climb, what if I fall to my death? Mom, I dont want to die yet, I still want to see my dad and my grandmother Franklin cried. Dolly knew the child was a little afraid of heights, but she didnt know that the degree was surprisingly aggravated. Franklin, today is the only camping trip, and also thest one, we just need to finish this climb, and then the trip is over, hold on a little more, OK? Dolly looked forward to her childs answer. No, mom, I really cant, I cant go up Franklin wiped his tears. Whats wrong with this? The ss teacher suddenly came over. Teacher, I dont want to climb the rock, Im really scared! Franklin grabbed the teachers arm directly and cried loudly. The two women did a lot of thinking about the child, but to no avail. franklin really did not listen to it at all. Stanley, who was on the side, slowly came to the child and grabbed Franklins arm tightly. Franklin, you tell uncle, what kind of person do you want to be when you grow up? He said this, so Dolly was a little surprised, at once, Franklin also suddenly stopped crying. I want to be a real man, to protect mom and grandma just like dad, and I want to marry a wife like mom Instantly, the people aroundughed out loud. This child, actually can say such a funny words in such a tense situation, there is no one else. Good, then you tell uncle, if you are even afraid of rock climbing, how should you protect your mother and grandmother in the future? To protect others, the first thing you have to do is to make yourself strong, right? Stanley looked seriously at the child in front of him. He was right, leaving Franklin a little speechless. Mom, Im going rock climbing. Suddenly, Franklin took the rope and said directly. At once, Dollys eyes moistened. Atst, he was taking this step, atst, he was getting over it! Good boy, mommy knows youre the best. Dolly was a little excited, and a little thrilled. Yes, it was for Dolly and Mrs. Knight that he decided to try to ovee. Mom, Im going to make it! Chapter 1251 won’t give up Finally, Dolly and Stanley and Franklin climbed up to the top with each others support, and at this time Franklin, his face was iparably excited. Mom, I finally came up. Franklin hugged Dolly tightly and said excitedly. Perhaps too excited, he went over and kissed Stanleys cheek again, which was a bit surprising to Stanley. Uncle, you are too good, if not for you, I really do not have the courage toe up, thank you, uncle. Franklin hugged Stanley. Finally, the three people hugged happily together. Perhaps the teacher downstairs, seeing this picture, was too moved, and hurriedly took out his cell phone to take a picture of this happy picture,pletely forgetting that the three of them were not a family. Hey, you dont say that Stanley is quite powerful, even convinced Franklin to climb the rock, you know just now he was so scared that he almost ran away. Thats right, I think they are a family of three, how happy they are Dolly didnt notice what was being said, but Stanley saw the expressions on the womens faces and could probably guess. Franklins great, and after this, youve taken another big step toward manhood. Stanley knelt down and smiled at the child. Uncle, thanks to you, otherwise I really dont know what to do, youre right, I have to protect my mom and grandma, I have to make myself stronger, dont worry uncle, I will get better and better. Franklins expression was somewhat moved. Perhaps it was Stanleys words that really touched the child, so much so that Franklins impression of this uncle, getting better and better, will even exceed Brayden. Franklin, we can go down, you do not have a problem? Dolly suddenly asked. She had always thought that the child might have just been motivated by Stanley, some impulse before deciding to climb, if he also went down with two adults this time, it would prove that he really overcame. Okay, Mom, were together. Franklin replied bluntly. At once, Dolly was blinded for a moment and hurried to gather her emotions. Good, we go down together, be safe, shout if something happens, Dolly added, starting the preparations. In less than ten minutes, the three were back together, with a round of apuse from below. Hey, Franklin, youre awesome oh Franklin, you are great, your dad is also great! Your dad is not only handsome, but also such a great rock climber, I really envy your family. A few children were talking about it next to each other. Dolly, on the other hand, just felt very embarrassed, obviously not the father of the children, now well, he became the most ideal father in the eyes of the children. Hey, not bad. Suddenly, a parent of a ssmate came over and said. Are you guys a family? Just not married, right? It looks so tacit understanding oh. Uh Dolly is a little speechless. The two of them are not even close to each other, okay? The two of them dont go together at all. No, Mr. Davidson is just the childs uncle, the childs father has been doing a lot of thingstely and didnt have time toe over Dolly exined. Oh, so its like that, thats a shame, you two, you really match. Dolly smiled reluctantly, didnt say anything, and immediately looked away and walked towards Franklin. I wonder when Brayden will be back, and if Mrs. Knight finds out, shell be nagging again. Mom, what are you doing? Come on! Franklin suddenly shouted. Hey, Franklin, you did well just now, keep up the good work,e on, lets take a picture of you three together. The ss teacher took out her cell phone. Stanley immediately swept Dolly to his side and held Franklins little hand, his face was a happy expression. Dolly, on the other hand, had an embarrassed look on her face. Dolly sighed, if Brayden had seen her, she would have been furious. Whats wrong, sister? Is there something on your mind? Stanley walked over slowly. Ah, oh, nothing. Dolly replied. Stanley put his hands in his pockets and slowly approached her. Sister, my performance today, I guess its not bad, right? Of course it was good, it was quite good. Especially good, I also have to thank you for participating in Franklins parent-child activities in the past two days, otherwise I really dont know what to tell my children , Dolly hurriedly said. And Stanley, too, was a little d and a little gloating. Brayden, after all, you still have to lose to me. In the hospital, everyone is still so busy, busy with injections and medication, busy with the sun and health. At this time, Mrs. Knight in the courtyard, looking up at the sky, eyes closed, do not know what to think.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Madam, its time to take the medicine. The nurse next to her called softly. Maybe she was asleep, Mrs. Knight didnt respond at all. Maam? The nurse called out again. Iming, you go ahead and get busy. Suddenly, Jayden took the medicine directly from the nurses hand. Why are you here? Mrs. Knight suddenly spoke, slowly opening her eyes. I came to see you. Jayden looked at her seriously. Mrs. Knight nced at her. This guys mind, a nce can be seen. Hey, madam, where has Dolly been these two days? Howe I havent seen her in person? Jayden looked around and there was just no sign of the woman. Hmm? Didnt youe to see me? Why did you bring up Dolly again? Mrs. Knight asked deliberately. Jayden suddenly felt a little embarrassed, scratching the back of his head, not knowing how to answer. Shes gone to Franklins parent-child event, and I guess she should be back this afternoon. When did this happen? Howe he hadnt heard anything at all? No wonder he hadnt seen Braydentely either, so both of them had gone to a parent-child event? What? Disappointed? You, better hurry up and find a girlfriend, dont waste your time on impossible people. Mrs. Knight said slowly. No, he couldnt give up, he just couldnt believe that if he had the Kirnd Group in his hands, that Dolly would still note back to his side? Dont bother, what Dolly sees is not Braydens money, but his character. Mrs. Knight added. She seemed to be able to see through what this Jayden was thinking. But that said, if the Kirnd Group really came into his own, that Brayden should also be very low self-esteem, right? To the point of divorce? Chapter 1252 Move your family in Sometimes the fate of such things is really amazing, always in a link is not over, another link appears, so that everyone is tired of living. And those so-called chicken soup for the soul, there will be such a phrase: feel tired? That proves you are still alive. Dolly and Franklin and Stanley went home at the end of the parent-child activity, and Stanley didnt stay long, he took the mother and son home and left directly. In fact, he was also very tired, but still had to rush back home to do his own work. Yo, busy man, youre back atst? How was it? You must have had a great couple of days, right? Aston looked at him gossiping while eating a snack. Dont talk to me, Im tired. Stanley copsed directly onto the couch with a lifeless look.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Hey, are you okay? Are you not feeling well? Lets go to the hospital for a checkup. Im telling you, your parents have entrusted you to me, if anything goes wrong, how can I exin to them? Aston immediately ran to him. The two words Stanley didnt want to hear since he was a kid were dad and mom, so now he became even more annoyed when he heard Astons words. Aston, how many times have I told you not to mention them anymore, Im really tired. Stanleys voice was haggard. Aston next to him immediately shut his mouth. The man on the sofa, quickly closed his eyes, probably because he didnt sleep wellst night. Looking at him sleeping so soundly, Aston didnt quite feel like disturbing, so he went straight back to his room. It was only when he was idly flipping through Twitter that he realized that Stanley had such an affectionate side to children. Shit, is this man on the wrong medication? Aston looked at the screen incredulously. Yes, Stanley, next to him, was dressing Franklin, looking very much like a father, and Franklin was smiling happily. How can he spend so much time with the kids? Two full days of it! Aston muttered to himself. His head is not caught in the door, right? Or, was he stimted by something? Brother, open the door! Outside the door, a womans voice suddenly came through. Aston immediately ran out of the room and viciously pped Stanley on the sofa. Stanley, you hurry back to the room, my sister is here, hurry! But at this time, Stanley, has no spirit at all, all tired to death. Stanley! Aston kicked him directly. Finally, he slowly opened his eyes. Aston, what are you doing! He yelled unhappily. Hurry back to your room, Priya is here! What, your sisters here? Tell her Im not here! With that, Stanley ran straight to the second floor. Stanley you open the door for me, hurry up, I know youre in there! The knock on the door was getting louder and louder. Aston cleaned up on the couch and immediately ran to the door. Aigoo, sister, why are you here again? Did you miss your brother again? Look at this good sister of mine, always so clingy You get up, Im not here to find you! Said Priya, directly pushed Aston to the side. The first thing you need to do is to get rid of your brother. Hey, Priya, you heartless, how I usually treat you, you do not know in your heart, why stille here to find that Stanley? Did he buy you a bag or a lipstick? Astonined unhappily. Thepany is not married to Stanley yet, so if she does get married in the future, she will still have to move all the things in the house over? Brother, where is Stanley? Where is he? Where did he go? Priya clung to his arm. Oh, now that she couldnt find anyone, she came looking for him here? Aston looked away and put on a haughty face. I dont know, didnt see it. Aigoo, my good brother and I, you are my real brother, just tell me Priya pouted. Aston, are you going to say it or not? No, right? If you dont, Ill Suddenly, there was another knock on the door. What the hell is this? The first time I saw the door, I was able to find out the address of the house. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre getting into. Before Stanley told her parents not to tell her address, but now The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of where you are. Aston pounded his head hard and felt remorse. The first thing you need to do is to drink, and now youve made a mistake. The knock on the door continued, Aston hesitated and opened the door. Auntie, youre here. Aston did not even raise his head, directly greeted. But Dolly, who was standing at the door, felt a little embarrassed. Should we go in or not? What he just called was auntie! She was a bit embarrassed. That, Im not an aunt. Dolly gently exined. Aston immediately lifted his head and looked at the woman in front of him, a little surprised. Sister, what are you doing here? He eximed. Its like this, Stanleys cell phone forgot to bring, and put it in my bag in the morning, I sent it over to him Dolly exined. Luckily, scared him to death, Aston breathed a sigh of relief. Here, this is his cell phone, you can give it to himter, then Ill go first. Dolly smiled. But Priya, who was in the living room, had already heard the voices outside the door. Wait a minute! Priya shouted. What a woman who says one thing on the surface and another behind the scenes. When she said she didnt like Stanley, she wouldnt have gotten involved with him, and she said she had a husband and a child, and she really believed it! If not for some of the content on Twitter, she gave really relieved all this, nning to be out of the country it. Dolly, what are you doing here? Is it not enough to hook up those two days? Suddenly, Priya spoke viciously. Dolly turned back to the woman in front of her and locked eyes with her. Aston, who was next to her, was also very surprised to hear this from her sister. Priya, what are you talking about. Aston hurriedly pulled his sister. Im not talking nonsense, what? What? What did she want to admit to herself, that Stanley helped out with Franklins parent-child activities? This is a total coincidence and misunderstanding! Miss Cox, I think you may not have gotten the picture right, Stanley and I are clean and clear of each other, not a hint of crossing the line Chapter 1253 Book Now Dolly, dont you think youre ridiculous? You are a married woman, dont you feel ashamed to sleep with a man who is not yet married? Youre betraying your husband, okay? Priya bluntly and loudly yelled.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Aston rushed to pull her inside. Let go of me, brother, do you know what Stanley did two days ago? He went to that bullshit parent-child event! Its for her kids Priya continued. But it wasnt her fault! Dolly suddenly felt a little speechless. Often, what people care about is not the essence of things, but only the surface. She knew that Priya liked Stanley, and now that Stanley had done so much for her, it was normal for the woman to be angry and jealous. She tried desperately to exin, but found herself speaking in vain. Stanley and I, there is really nothing, you do not think, I just think of him as a schoolmate, alumni, a life-saver, no other ideas. Dolly carefully exined. You bitch, do you really think I dont know anything? When I was in school, I made him think about you, and after graduation, even though he has left the country, the person in his heart is still you, it is because of you that I have been waiting for him until now Priya growled, with a murderous aura in her eyes. Is she being funny? When she was in school, she herself had very little contact with Stanley, the previous eight poles have no rtionship, why back by her to say so dirty? No matter before or now, between me and Stanley, there is really nothing, if you really do not believe, you can ask Stanley personally, I still have things to do, I will go first. Dolly immediately turned her head and was about to leave. Stop right there! Dolly, you poisonous woman Priya struggled to go out to chase her, and was stopped directly by Aston. Have you made enough noise? Suddenly, an angry voice came from upstairs. Priya tried topose herself and slowly turned around. Stanley so you are at home, then why didnt youe out just now? Priya was a little aggravated. Why should shee out? Toe out and be tormented by her? To be annoyed by her? After so many years, he has not been good enough to say it, he really annoyed this Priya in front of him, since childhood, either chasing him or clinging to him every day, he hated this feeling. Priya, you tell me, youe here in the end what is the matter, if there is a problem then we have to solve the problem, if you juste to see me then you can go now. Stanley spoke calmly and firmly. How could he look like this? Priya looked at the man upstairs suspiciously. Why did he suddenly be so cold? The old Stanley was not like this, the old him would spoil himself, would give in to himself, how now at once, Priyas eyes were red. That, Stanley, said a little too much ah, she just came over to care about you. Aston muttered. I dont need her concern, I dont need anyones concern, these indifferent concerns will only bring me more trouble! Suddenly, Stanley yelled. Priya, who was hugging, froze. So, he had been disliking himself, so he had always hated himself! Stanley, then tell me, what do I have to do for you to be happy? She asked cautiously. Stay away from me, the further the better. Stanley said decisively, without any ripples in his emotions. Aston next to her was shocked. Although Stanley is indeed the brother he grew up with, but Priya is more his sister. Stanley, you do not go too far! Aston shouted. The man upstairs sneered. He had long been tired of this kind of life, rtively speaking, he now preferred to live alone. Ive finished talking, you guys are on your own, I dont want to waste too much time. Stanley turned around and walked into the room. In a foreign building, there was a man sitting in a conference room, talking with the boss of apany. At first the conversation was not very pleasant, but after ten minutes the two men were talking to each other. Brayden, it turns out that there is still a person who is heavy in feelings. The other partyughed loudly. In fact, in the heart of every man, there is aplex , Brayden said very seriously, the other party also listened very much. In fact, the other party did not really want to withdraw the joint tenancy with Kirnd Group, but was only entrusted with the task of trying to trick Brayden into going abroad and dying him a little. Good, then, in that case, it seems that what I knew about yourpany before. It is not quite sufficient, now after hearing this from Mr. Kirnd, I finally understand that the information given to me by my men is not quiteprehensive, and I will reconsider the cooperation with yourpany. Suddenly, the other party stood up and extended his right hand. Braydens mouth curled up in a curve of satisfaction. Mr. Kirnd, is everything taken care of? The assistant followed in the back and asked in a whisper. Well, book your tickets and go back home immediately. Brayden said directly. The assistant in the back looked at the boss in front of him adoringly and hurriedly took out his tablet and started to book the tickets. Its been several days since Ive seen Dolly and the kids and the missus, I wonder how they are doing now? And Franklins parent-child activities thought of here, Brayden immediately dialed over. And at this time Dolly, is cooking in the kitchen, simply did not hear the phone vibrating on the sofa in the living room. Mrs. Knight was lying on the hospital bed, looking at the magazine in her hand, learning about the flowers on it, very serious, and naturally did not hear the movement around. Hey, madam, how are you feelingtely? The nurse walked in and asked with a smile. Fine, when is the surgery? Mrs. Knight asked in a low voice as she looked at Dolly in the kitchen. The doctor said next Wednesday, Madam should prepare for it, but you can rest assured that this time for your surgery is a famous expert, very powerful, Dr. Jayden specially invited from abroad. The nurse said intentionally or unintentionally. This conversation, Dolly has long heard, just deliberately pretend to be very busy look. It smells so good, Dolly, you are a good cook, madam, you are really happy, you can also live in the member ward, this is simply a presidential suite, where is what ward. Yo, youre the only girl who can talk, such a sweet little mouth. Mrs. Knight smiled. Chapter 1254 Return to the country Daddys back, I missed you so much. As soon as Brayden entered the door, Franklin jumped right into his arms and pouted. Daddy, where have you been all these days? Mommy and I have missed you so much. The child beamed. Franklin, its all daddys fault, the day of the parent-child event thepany had a temporary problem, I had to go out of the country, and my phone was off at the time, so Brayden said with a hint of guilt in his eyes. Well, its okay, as long as you are safe. The child hugged him tightly, missing it. Wheres mommy? Mom is still in the hospital taking care of Grandma, who will be having surgery soon. Franklins tone had a slight worry in it. Come on, Franklin, how about you stay at home and be good? Daddy is going to the hospital. Brayden held his little hand tightly. Okay. Then Brayden left Mrs. Knights house straight away and got into the car to drive to the hospital. The hospital was still crowded, and on everyones face, there was an anxious expression. Mr. Kirnd is here. Mr. Kirnd is back. Several nurses greeted with flowery enthusiasm. Brayden smiled politely and pushed open the door to the hospital room, only to find Mrs. Knight in the hospital bed. Brayden looked around and couldnt find her. You still know toe back? Mrs. Knight slowly opened her eyes. The truth of the matter has been known to her for so many days, and even if Dolly intended to hide it, how could she hide it from this old woman. Maam, are you feeling better? Brayden asked awkwardly. I say, you brat, what are you busy with every day? The childs parent-child activities do not participate in it, then you can at least call to say ah, without saying goodbye for several days without seeing you, you let Franklin how to think? What do you want Dolly to think? Mrs. Knight is a simple-minded person who will say whatever she thinks. At this time, she was really dissatisfied with Braydens performance. Once she thought that the man in front of her, no matter what he did is very reliable will be for others to consider a few, she really have thought about the future to give him the child, but now all this happened this let her how to trust him? The project is really important, if we really lose this project ourpany will lose hundreds of millions of dors. Brayden rushed to exin anxiously.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Although Mrs. Knight does not understand these business things, but she knows that one of the purposes of the existence of a businesspany is to make a profit, if even the money can not earn, then what is the meaning of thispany? Except for those charities, of course. Okay, you can exin it to Dolly yourself, I cant help you anyway. Mrs. Knight parted her face and looked out the window, a hint of helplessness shed in her eyes. Franklin had already told her everything about the parent-child event, and sometimes she was really afraid that Dolly would develop some kind of feelings with that Stanley. Women are the most easily moved, especially when they need someonespany the most. Maam, theres nothing wrong with Dollytely, is there? Brayden asked tentatively. What a joke, what is his wife like, do you need to ask others? You can ask yourself. Mrs. Knight simply covered the covers and closed her eyes. The reason I rushed over here is to meet Dolly early and exin to her what happened before, but now its not good, I havent seen her and Mrs. Knight gave her a dislike. Sister, how do you feel? In the mall, Stanley whispered to Dolly in the mirror and asked. Well, not bad, not bad at all. Dolly replied indifferently. Apart from Brayden, she hadnt really given any reference advice on clothes to other men, let alone a man like Stanley whom she knew very little about. Sister, you are really irresponsible, you see every time I change my clothes, you say its good, not bad, do you want me to buy this clothing store? Stanley jokingly said. No, I think, you are already very handsome, wear any kind of clothes look good. Dolly hurriedly exined. At once, Stanleys mouth curled up in a satisfied curve. She actuallyplimented herself! Luckily, there is still work to be done. This white one, and this ck one, there is a pink one next to it, sister, which color do you think looks better? It was hard for her to pick the color. She had only picked them for Brayden, because she knew Braydens dressing style best, but now, she really had no way to give any constructive suggestions for Stanley. Of course its whatever color you like. Dolly said faintly. Instantly, Stanleys eyes dimmed. Why was she so careful? Is it possible to be very formal with him? Or did she have another mans face in her head, like Brayden? Sister, do you have something on your mind? If you dont want to go shopping with me, you can go home and rest first. Stanley deliberately pretended to be aggrieved. Dolly looked at her watch, and then at the man in front of her, and smiled gently. Nothing is going on, Im just cooking for Mrs. Knight too, its fine, keep picking, is there anything suitable? Yes, just picked these three, not sure which color suits me better. Stanley pointed to the three suits in front of him. Oh, I think this white one is very good. Dolly suddenly spoke up. Stanley touched the white suit. But he liked the ck one better. It seems that the two of them really have different tastes. After seeing his hesitation, Dolly knew that he preferred the ck suit next to him. ck also suits you, it looks very gentlemanly. She added. There was some glow in Stanleys eyes, it seemed that they still had a tacit understanding. Okay, waiter, I want this ck suit wrapped up for me. Stanley shouted. Big brother, youre back? In the office, Leon sounded a little excited. Well, how are things in thepany these days? Brayden asked as he flipped through the files. After Leon reported his work to him, he was about to go out, but he was stopped again. Your sister-inw, how is it going? Leon hesitated a little, with a little reluctance on his face. Soon, this glimpse of unease was caught by Brayden. Whats happened? Say! Chapter 1255 Witnessed everything Hearing Leons words, Brayden was instantly chilled. It had only been a few days, how could she get so close to another man? She is a married woman! Dolly, what the hell are you doing! Snap! The office door was mercilessly closed, and Brayden trotted all the way to the car directly. Mr. Kirnd, where to? The driver asked bluntly. Hospital! The driver in front, startled by this austere aura of his, immediately started up the car. He was going to wait in the hospital until Dolly appeared, and he was going to ask what all this was about! Sometimes, God likes to y tricks on people, like the red light is always on, Brayden in the car rubbing his hands together anxiously. Probably the driver sensed Braydens anxiety and said something to try to distract him. Mr. Kirnd, take it easy, the light will be green soon. Hmm. One word, without any ups and downs, but often said his heart, emotions have been fast to the extreme. The red light was still on, and the car behind was still honking like a nervous wreck. Brayden opened the window to get some air, but found an unseen scene. It was a western restaurant, there were two people sitting in the corner, one was Stanley and one was Dolly, two people looked very happy, Stanley even stroked her hair from time to time, she was surprisingly still smiling did not avoid. Sister, today is really hard on you. Stanley whispered. It was indeed quite hard, she did not want toe out, but he had to drag her to buy clothes. Its okay, I should, you are my life saver. Dolly smiled. Stanley froze for a moment, then regained the expression on his face. Did she really just see herself as a lifesaver? Did she really not feel her feelings for her? Sister, you Stanley looked like he wanted to say something but didnt. He wanted to confess his feelings to her for a long time, he was just waiting for a good time, he just didnt expect that now she would still only treat herself as an outsider. Stanley was suddenly a little lost. Whats wrong, Stanley? Dolly looked at him curiously. Uh, that, I just want to ask you one question in particr. Say it, I will know everything. Dolly put down her knife and fork and looked at him seriously. Sister, if one day, I mean if, you met a man you liked better, what would you do? Stanley spoke cautiously. It wont happen. Dolly answered directly. So straightforward? Why not? If I didnt love Brayden, I wouldnt have chosen to marry him. Since Im already married to him, that means Im ready to spend my life with him, so theres no such situation as you just mentioned, and Id look down on that kind of woman if she did exist. Dolly took a sip of coffee. This is a very rare answer, generally speaking, under normal circumstances women are very emotional, even if they are already married, there is no shortage of many people divorce in order to pursue their so-called true love, but like Dolly so loyal to a marriage has been very few people indeed. Unknowingly, Stanley became more interested in the woman in front of him. I mean if No ifs. Dolly interrupted him directly. Okay, then Ill change the question. Stanley immediately changed the subject. Suppose, say, one day you found out that your husband had someone outside, what would you do? This is an excellent question, which has just been dealt with not long ago.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. First of all, my husband would not, and secondly, even if he would, he must have been framed. Dolly answered very firmly. Stanley really did not understand why she would be so trusting of Brayden. You know, it is normal for a man to find a woman outside, even if he himself will marry in the future can not guarantee that he will not. Sister, you should know that mens thoughts, sometimes, are very strong Stanley, this kind of topic, dont talk about it anymore, okay? I love my family very much, I also love my husband, my husband also treats me very well, we are a happy family, those situations you mentioned, basically will not exist. Is there anything else? If there is nothing else, Ill leave now, I have to go back to the hospital to take care of Mrs. Knight, said Dolly, directly stood up and took the bag next to her to leave. I was just joking, dont take it seriously. Stanley hurriedly rounded up. So she really is so loyal and determined, no wonder Brayden has waited so long and still hasnt given up. What an odd woman. I know youre joking, I have things to do. Dolly! suddenly, a familiar voice came through. Jayden, what are you doing here? Dolly walked over to him. Who is this again? Stanley looked suspiciously at Jayden in front of him. Hello, my name is Jayden, I am Dollys good friend and her follower. What are you talking about? I have a husband. Dolly gently patted his shoulder. Jayden could tell that this Stanley in front of him liked Dolly and was still going strong. Its really a handsome young man, its just a pity that he fell in love with a woman he shouldnt. You guys talk, I have things to take care of, Ill go up first. Jayden pointed upstairs. He wouldnt worry at all about who would steal Dolly away from him, because he knew Dolly would definitely refuse. Itste, Stanley, I really have to get back. Dollys expression was a bit anxious. Okay, Ill walk you then. With that, he opened the door for the woman. Brayden, down the road, witnessed this, but didnt go away to make any reaction. Mr. Kirnd, are we still going to the hospital? The driver asked. He also saw the image of Dolly walking out of the Western restaurant with another man. Go, now, immediately. Brayden replied coldly. The atmosphere in the car was awkward, the air around him was frozen, and the driver had goose bumps dying all over his body. Really no, Ill just take a taxi back myself, so I wont bother you, dont you still have work Dolly stopped Stanley. Aiya school sister, do not worry, my work time, free very , Stanley said with a smile. The actual fact is that it is not a good idea, if the nurses in the hospital see it, they might want to gossip again. Sister, are you angry, I just said so much Chapter 1256 I’ll help you Unable to resist Stanleys insistence, Dolly had to let him take her back to the hospital. Hey, whats the situation? Why did that mane with Mrs. Kirnd? I dont know, I just saw Mr. Kirnd go in. Several nurses were gossiping next to each other, but the way they looked at Stanley was very admiring and envious. Well, Sister, then Ill go first, call me if you need anything. Stanley smiled and turned to leave. It was best not to ever call, what she had done between her and Stanley in the past few days was enough to make herself feel guilty inside, and ultimately not very good in nature. Dolly gathered her emotions and immediately walked into the ward. Back. Mrs. Knight greeted. How are you today, maam? Better? Were having surgery tomorrow. Dolly whispered. As she approached Mrs. Knight, she realized that Brayden was also in the room. Brayden, what are you doing here? Dolly asked incredulously. She thought Kirnd Group had a lot of things to do and he didnt have time to visit Mrs. Knight. She remembered very clearly thest time she lost her trust. Of course, she had also done somethingcking in consideration in the past few days. Where did you go just now? Brayden looked at her seriously, keeping his emotions suppressed. Uh, just having dinner with a friend. She answered slowly. What, now the schoolboy has be a friend? So, is it possible that after some time, friends will be boyfriends again? Brayden slowly approached Dolly with some gloom on his face. Thats right, Dolly didnt dare to look up at him and kept her head down picking at her fingers. With which friend? Do I know them? How long did you have dinner? Where did you eat? He asked these questions in a row, making Dolly suddenly feel very ufortable. What was he trying to do? Interrogating her? Why should she tell him? When he went abroad to deal with the project, he did not tell himself? Dinner is dinner, where so many questions, madam I go to buy you some fruit, the fruit is out. Saying that, Dolly then picked up her purse and walked straight out of the ward. Perhaps it is really some heart weakness, but she does not know why she should be weak, obviously between themselves and Stanley really nothing, but now make it look like their fault. She pounded her head hard, trying to make herself more conscious. Dolly what the hell were you thinking? Why didnt you just tell him the truth? Whats wrong with being angry? Its better than him finding out! Whatever, Ill exin to him when I get back. In the supermarket, there were a lot of people just at the end of the day, so many people came in to buy vegetables and fruits. Looking around, Dolly bought all the food that Mrs. Knight and Brayden and Franklin liked to eat, but she didnt buy much of her own preferences, probably because her appetite was not goodtely. Franklins favorite cookies Dolly muttered, looking for the childs favorite. There it was! She rushed over to it, but it was too tall. She had been wearing athleisure shoestely and couldnt reach the cookies on the shelf. Dolly put everything in her hand on the floor and jumped upward again and again, but she couldnt reach them. Is this it? Suddenly, arge right hand appeared above her. Yes, thats the one, thats the cookie I want. Dolly looked up at the cookie and shouted excitedly. She didnt turn around to see who it really was, nor did she distinguish the mans voice. How many do you want? The low tone had a hint of manly hormones in it. Two, I think, my son likes them. She replied softly. Here, do you need anything else? Ill get them for you. No, thanks Dolly immediately turned back.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. How is it you? Havent you already gone home? She looked at Stanley in front of her in surprise. Yeah, wanted to do some shopping before I went home. Stanley smiled. Howe everywhere you go, you can meet him? What a fiend! Anything else either? Stanley continued to ask. No, thank you, that I have to go first. Dolly said goodbye to him and hurriedly left. What a toxic man to be around at all times. No, it is better to stay away from him, too much contact in recent times. In the ward, Brayden sat on the sofa flipping through a magazine, but the mood was depressed. You say you are a big man, depressed what energy, there is something to say directly, you do not say, who knows what happened, besides, such things as feelings, it is necessary tomunicate and exchange in a timely manner, right? Mrs. Knight in the hospital bed said intentionally or unintentionally. She was right, he and Dolly should really talk about it. But how to talk? What to talk about? This is another tricky question. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Ohe on, dont look so dejected, Ill talk to Dolly myself when shees back. Dont worry, nothing will happen to her and that Stanley, just recently, there seems to be more things. Mrs. Knight said indifferently. What could be going on that would make the two of them spend almost every day together? And when Franklin was with himself, he would also mention Stanleys name from time to time. It seems that this Stanley, indeed, has done a very adequate job. Madam, Im back. Dolly pushed open the door of the room directly and walked into the kitchen. Why did you buy so much? Can you carry it all by yourself? Mrs. Knight asked worriedly. Yes, a big handsome guy just brought it over. The nurse at the back answered. Instantly, there was a murderous aura in Braydens eyes, Stanley must have helped bring it here! Mrs. Knight got a little alert and hurriedly changed the subject. Dolly, its been a hard day for you, whats cookingter? Mrs. Knight shouted. Lets see, make a few home-cooked dishes, and then make a fish But at this time Brayden is not in the mood at all, much less will have any appetite. Hey, Brayden, Franklin will be out of school in a while you keep himpany, recently he seems to be a bit stressed about school, said to participate in somepetition. Mrs. Knight said deliberately. Okay. Brayden immediately stood up and walked to the window, looking out at the willow trees, with a somewhat despondent air. Dolly was busy in the kitchen and didnt notice Braydens mood. Chapter 1257 Last Words Grandma, dont be nervous, youll be fine. Franklin was beside her andforted Mrs. Knight in a very understanding way. Yes, madam, you are a good person, good people will be rewarded, cheer up, we all believe in you. Mrs. Knight, you must be good, we will always be here with you In the ward, many people from the small mountain vige gathered. When they heard that Mrs. Knight was going to have an operation today, they immediately put down their work and rushed to the hospital to apany her, and even the supermarket was closed. After so many years, everyone in the vige has a special feeling for Mrs. Knight. She had received higher education before, and was very modest and low-key, and never looked down on anyone. A former granddy who could put herself down to live with them, and was usually very enthusiastic about helping them was enough to move them. Look at you all, what are you doing here, I just have a simple surgery, but also a whole lot of noise, really trouble you. Mrs. Knight said touched, and again felt that everyone was a little bit of an uproar. Hey, maam, youre not being nice, youre a valuable person in our vige, no one can do without you, dont worry youll get better, were all looking forward to eating that sauerkraut fish you made. Instantly, the people aroundughed out loud.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Mrs. Knights cooking skills, which were famous in the small mountain vige, especially that pickled fish, were unforgettable, but her cooking skills were only passed down to Dolly, and the others had never even seen it. You bunch of foodies! Fine, when I get better you all go to our house, well have a feast, just as a party, then Ill cook a good meal for you. Mrs. Knightughed. The atmosphere is very cordial, in fact, everyone is just suppressing their emotions. Who wouldnt be worried and anxious about something like surgery, but everyone was just hiding their anxiety and sadness. Everyone is afraid, afraid that Mrs. Knight will nevere out after entering the operating room. Next to Dolly, standing in the corner silently watching all this, did not say a word. She was afraid she couldnt control her emotions and couldnt help crying. Everyone understands her feelings, naturally did not say anything. Ohe on, dont argue, Madams surgery will be sessful dont worry, Dr. Ling found the expert that is one of the best in the world, you guys just dont worry blindly. Suddenly, the nurse came over and whispered. Jayden slowly walked over and all the people made way for him. Maam, dont worry, its just a simple minor surgery will be sessful, hold on, grit your teeth and youll be fine. Jaydenforted Mrs. Knight, holding her small hand tightly. Okay, I believe you. Mrs. Knight replied with a smile. That, Id like to speak to Dolly alone for a moment. Mrs. Knight looked around awkwardly at a few people. Everyone walked out of the ward with their hearts in their mouths. Dolly in the corner went to the bedside and knelt on the floor, her eyes red. Dolly ah, I never had the chance to talk to you properly before, but now I finally have the time, I just didnt expect it to be in such an environment. Ive always been afraid to treat you as my own daughter. Ive never been married in this life, but to meet you and Franklin is my greatest happiness, so I ask you, in the future, you must take good care of Franklin, maybe after this operation, I will really Mrs. Knight choked up a little. No, madam wont, you will be fine, Franklin is still waiting for you to take care of, dont worry the surgery specialist is very famous, I have checked. Dolly was a little excited and a little worried. I know that Jayden is a reliable person, especially in this kind of life and death matter, but just in case, I still want to say a few words to you. brayden is really good, since you are already a couple then live a good life together. I also know that Jayden and that Stanley are very fond of you, but Dolly you must protect the family, do not go astray Mrs. Knights eyes have a trace of expectation. So, she knew everything. Maam, Brayden is my husband, Jayden and Stanley are just my friends, I will separate them clearly, I will not leave Brayden and Franklin. Dolly deliberately lowered her voice, afraid that Mrs. Knight perceived her abnormality. In fact, she had sensed it long ago, since she had just been standing in the corner afraid to look at her had sensed it. Well, you go out first, let Braydene in, I want to talk to him. Mrs. Knight gently stroked Dollys hair. Slowly getting up, Dolly walked to the door and called Braydens name softly, walking out of the ward by herself. At once, she finally couldnt hold back the tears that poured out of her eyes. Several women next to her rushed over to hug her andfort her. Okay, Dolly, dont look like this, madam she will be fine. Yeah, what about the baby when youre like this? Quickly wipe your tears, Franklin went to the bathroom and will be back in a minute. Hearing the sisters words, Dolly hurriedly stopped crying. Dont worry, its okay. Jayden gently patted her back. She trusted Jayden, but she knew better that some unavoidable idents might happen during the operation. Brayden , Mrs. Knight waved to him from the hospital room. Maam. Brayden immediately ran over. There are some things that I must say, otherwise I am really afraid that I wont have a chance after the operation failster. Mrs. Knight gave a sudden cough. Brayden, you are a good man, I admit that when I first met you, I did have some misunderstandings about you Mrs. Knight spoke with difficulty, as if it took her a great deal of effort to utter each word. Looking at her in the hospital bed, Brayden only felt a pang of heartache. Okay, maam, I promise you, dont worry I will take good care of Dolly and Franklin and you, you will seed, Mrs. Knight you have to have confidence in yourself because the main surgeon is very confident about this operation. The two talked for a while, and then ended Mrs. Knights near-final words. It was a dangerous operation, with risks and hopes, and Jayden kept telling everyone that it would be a sess, just so Mrs. Knight could have hope. However, the truth is that Mrs. Knight knows her own health very well. If she survived, she would still have a few years to live, but if she didnt, her life would end here. However, she has no regrets in this life. Chapter 1258 Surgery Successful In the operating room, Mrs. Knight had already closed her eyes to her fate. Outside the operating room, all the people were waiting anxiously, and Dolly was wandering in the corridor, her eyes red and her face pulsating with anxiety. Mom, Grandmas going to be okay, right? Franklin asked in a low voice, hugging Dollys thigh. Franklin be good, grandma will be fine, dont worry. The few women next to her saw this scene, and their eyes were endlessly heartbroken. The child is still so young, surely she cant leave Mrs. Knights. Yes, after all, Franklin has been following her since he was a child The sound of discussion is getting louder and louder, Dolly has long heard it and hurriedly pulled the child to the other side. Mom, what are they talking about? Nothing, Franklin, wait for me here, okay, Ill go get you breakfast. Dolly gently stroked the childs hair. Im not eating, well eat together when Grandmaes out. The child refused outright. Pop! Finally, the light in the operating room went out, and everyones heart seized up. The doctor took off his mask and came out slowly, and Dolly ran to the doctor as if she were crazy and grabbed his arm tightly. She wanted to ask Mrs. Knight how she was doing, she wanted to ask if the operation had been sessful or not, but for some reason, she couldnt say the words that came to her lips. Dolly, whats wrong with you, Dolly? some women next to her gently shook her arm. But she suddenly felt so dizzy, and gradually, her whole body actually copsed. Dolly! She only heard, thatst voice, it was Braydens. In the ward, Brayden sat by the bedside, waiting for Dolly to wake up, while the others went to Mrs. Knights ward, whose operation was sessful and left no after-effects, but just needed to take care of her bodyter. Where is Dolly? Where has she gone? Mrs. Knight looked around and asked in a low voice. She went out and said she was buying food for you and Franklin. Yes, people Franklin has been waiting for you toe out and eat with you. Several womenughed andughed, now well the operation was sessful all of them were rxed. And at this time Dolly was still sleeping all the time. She ah, recently too much strain plus too much psychological pressure, thats why this, nothing, after more conditioning will be fine. The doctor pointed to the woman in the hospital bed and said.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Brayden looked at Dolly, his eyes were full of heartache. This time, it was really hard for her, Mrs. Knight and Franklin, should have suffered a lot, right? He slowly walked over and held the womans small hand tightly. Uh Mrs. , Dolly shook murmuring. Dolly, wake up, Mrs. Knight surgery was sessful Brayden shook her body and called softly. But she couldnt wake up. No, maam, you cant go. What will I do if you go? What will Franklin do? Madam Two lines of tears flowed down from the corners of Dollys eyes. It seems that she really cares about madam, even in her sleep, she is still thinking about the operation. No! Suddenly, Dolly sat up with a miso. Brayden held her tightly in his arms and kept reassuring her. Brayden, where is Mrs.? How is it? Did the operation seed? She didnt care what had just happened, all she could think about now was Mrs. Knights face. Well, dont worry, Mrs. Knight is awake now, want to go check? Brayden stroked her hair and gently kissed her forehead. Without saying a word, Dolly got out of bed and ran straight to Mrs. Knights ward without even putting on her shoes. Maam! Dolly pushed the door open anxiously and shouted in panic. At once, all the eyes in the ward looked at her in unison, the surroundings were quiet and the air froze. Is that Dolly? Mrs. Knight asked a little weakly. The moment the words came out, Dollys eyes came down with tears. Through the crowd in front of her, she came to Mrs. Knights bedside, her eyes staring straight at the woman in the hospital bed. It was really her! She was not dead! The operation was really sessful! Oooh Dolly fell directly on Mrs. Knights body and cried out in pain. The people around, with sour noses looked very moved. Madam, I miss you so much. Dolly said softly. Mrs. Knight is blinded, she still does not know what is going on, did not say she went shopping? Well, where is the breakfast you bought? Where did it go? Franklin and I are both still hungry. Madame said as she gently tapped her on the shoulder and changed the subject. Hmm? Dolly lifted her head slightly and looked suspiciously at the woman next to her. Several colleagues immediately lowered their heads. That, madam ah, I still have something to do, in will leave first ah. Yes, that, my son told me to go home and hurry Me too, madam, we will see you again some day ah In less than two minutes, several people from the mountain vige left the ward. Yeah, mom, those aunties said you went to buy breakfast ah, Im hungry too. Franklin touched his stomach and asked with some aggravation. Breakfast is here, how could mommy forget it. Suddenly, Brayden appeared at the door of the ward, carrying several breakfasts in her hand. Why did they all leave, they bought a lot of them. Brayden asked suspiciously. Mrs. Knight looked at Dolly and then at Brayden, a little curious. Teacher, thank you so much for your hard work. In the corridor of the hospital, Jayden was shaking hands with the chief surgeon. Whats the word, its all right, saving lives is the doctors duty, but then again, you really dont want to go back intend to stay here all the time? The doctor looked at him seriously and asked. He, the student, has been back home for a long time, but has not been the idea of going back, originally he also intended to pass on his lifes work to Jayden, but now Teacher, thank you for your kindness, its just that for the time being I really cant go back. Jayden replied awkwardly. Well, young people should naturally have young peoples ideas, or just let them go. The two people talked for a while, and the doctor left. Looking at the departing back, Jayden suddenly felt some guilt. Dolly, this is all for you. The first thing you need to do is to get back to your job. Jayden? came the familiar voice in his ear. What are you doing here? Oh, I heard that Mrs. Knight had an operation today, so I rushed to see how it went. The surgery should be a sess, right? Skyler gave him a cautious look. Well, it was very sessful. Jayden said with a sense of relief. Chapter 1259 Discharge from hospital Maam, how are you feeling? Skyler looked worriedly at the woman in the hospital bed. Fine, Im fine, Im really bothering you guys,ing all the way over here to see me. Mrs. Knight coughed. Dolly was also surprised by Skyler and Stephens arrival. Because she hadnt told them about it at all. Hey, youre really the same, I had to ask someone else to know about such a big thing. Skylerined in a low voice. No, its mainly because I dont want you toe out when I see youre pregnant and your belly is already getting bigger Dolly immediately exined. The two women exchanged a few words in front of the window and looked very happy. As the days went by, Mrs. Knights health slowly had begun to improve. I want to get out of the hospital. The person in the hospital bed suddenly spoke. Dolly, who was on the sofa, had some difficulties. It was true that she had been in the hospital for a long time, but she was afraid that something else would happen to Mrs. Knight after she was discharged. Maam, can we stay a few more days? Dolly tucked her in. Well, you should stop lying to me, I have already asked the doctor, I can be discharged, lets go home, I dont feel veryfortable staying here, I always feel as if I am some kind of dying person. Mrs. Knight said deliberately. In fact, she did not want to bother Dolly and Brayden back and forth all the time, too tired. Unable to resist her, Dolly had to call Brayden, exined the situation, and went to pack her things. Sister. At the sound of the low voice, Dolly and Mrs. Knight looked over together, Stanley, what was he doing here? Whats he doing here with nutrition in his hand? Mrs. Knight next to me froze, Stanley? You I came to see madam, some time ago I went abroad, did note to see madam, just came back today, so Stanley directly interrupted her words. But thats not the point! The point is, he and Mrs. Knight is not familiar, how can he suddenly bring something to visit her? Dollys eyes, full of questions. No, you she was a little speechless, not knowing what to say. Hey,e in, Dolly, dont let people stand in the doorway. Mrs. Knight hurriedly said. Perhaps feeling a little embarrassed, Stanley scratched the back of his head and walked into the ward. In fact, he also knew that it was a bit abrupt for him toe over like this, so after many days of consideration, he still came over. Maam, are you guys going to be discharged from the hospital? Stanley looked at her seriously and asked. Yes, Im well enough to be discharged. Mrs. Knight replied awkwardly. She carefully looked at the man in front of her, with her past experience in looking at people, this Stanley, was not a good fighter. It was just that she really couldnt imagine how Dolly could be entangled with him. If she said she was just doing it for payback, that would make sense. Youre Dollys schoolmate, huh. Yes, shes my schoolmate. Stanley suddenly felt a little nervous.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The two talked for a while, and soon, Dolly had already packed up all her things. Hey, sis, Ill take you guys back, Im fine today anyway. Stanley suddenly stood up. Er Mrs. Knight was a little upset, and Dolly was a little embarrassed. The Brayden will be here soon, okay? That, no, Brayden is already on his way. Dolly refused directly. Sometimes she wondered why he would appear in front of her when she was already trying to avoid this man. Hey, Dolly, your phone is ringing. Mrs. Knight pointed to the table not far away. Dolly, I cant make it through today, theres a temporary problem at work that needs to be addressed urgently Brayden whispered. How is it again? Dollys eyes, there is a slight loss. Brayden, whats wrong with you, youre always like thistely she was really angry and hung up the phone before she finished her sentence. At this time Dolly, a gloomy face. Whats wrong? Is something wrong with Brayden? Mrs. Knight rushed to ask. What can happen to him? He just cant make it Dolly replied softly, her tone very dissatisfied. Stanley, who was on the couch next to him, was thankful. Brayden, today really have to thank you, Stanleys mouth at the corner of a curve of satisfaction. Hey, Stanley, Ill have to trouble you today. Dolly walked up to him. Sister, what are you talking about, its all as it should be. He hurriedly replied. He would be happy to help him every day, let alone helping Dolly. Dolly, like Mrs. Knight, was someone who didnt like to owe people favors, so when Stanley sent them home from the hospital, she also dropped by to leave him at home for dinner. Mom! Franklin jumped frantically into Dollys arms as soon as he walked in the door. Grandma, are you okay? Franklin asked in a low voice, with a heartfelt concern in his tone. Yes, dont worry, Grandma is fine now. Mrs. Knight gently patted the childs back and saidfortingly. That uncle the child pointed to Stanley on the sofa with his back to himself, wanting to say something. Franklin, its me, did you miss me? Stanley stood up, went to Franklin and squatted down in front of him and asked. Wow, its Uncle Davidson, I missed you so much. Franklin said excitedly hugging his neck. Mrs. Knight looked at the scene in front of her and was a little surprised. Since childhood, Franklin has always been difficult to integrate with unfamiliar people, how now and this Stanley y so high? At first Franklin was afraid to climb the rock,ter it was Stanley who did the thinking work for him, and strange to say, the child was not afraid of heights from that time. Dolly whispered as Mrs. Knight exined the reason for the incident. Im back! Braydens cool voice rang out across the yard. Stanley in the living room, a wry glint in his eyes, he would like to see that Brayden, at the sight of his own reaction. Surprised? Disgusted? Disdain? Or fear? Panic? Daddys back. Franklin hurriedly took Stanleys hand and walked to Braydens side and said. The moment Brayden was stunned, how could he be here, and why was Franklin so close to him? Brayden looked away, looked at Dolly in the kitchen, she was busy cooking, while Mrs. Knight was pruning the flowers in the yard, at once, the atmosphere was very awkward. Hello. Brayden said with a faint greeting to Stanley. Is Mr. Kirnd not weing me? Stanley asked bluntly. Brayden tossed his business bag on the sofa. Dad, it was Uncle Davidson who attended that parent-child event for you Franklin reminded in a whisper. Chapter 1260 didn’t leave Brayden had already known about that parent-child event long ago, and naturally his heart was already somewhat resistant to this Stanley. From the first meeting, he felt that the man in front of him was not an ordinary character, and now, he did not expect his n to proceed so quickly. Howe? Havent had time to thank you for attending Franklins parent-child event for me? Brayden said directly. Looking at the man on the couch, Stanley sneered, he should be very unhappy, right? I know, Mr. Kirnd is very busy every day, the parent-child event is nothingpared to thepany. Stanley said with a bit of mockery. Brayden shot a look at him and smiled slightly. Where, of course, the child is the most important Come on, eat, the meal is ready! Dolly in the kitchen, directly interrupted Brayden had not finished the words called. Dinner is ready, you two big men are still dawdling what. Mrs. Knight rushed in to greet them. This evenings meal is very generous, Dolly specially cooked a few hard dishes, also considered to Stanley thank it. Wow, youre great, sister, youve cooked so many hard dishes, those few dishes you cooked at my house a few days ago were all home-cooked dishes, I thought you would only At once, Braydens eyes dimmed and Dollys expression was embarrassed. This Stanley, how can cold not eloquent to say such a thing, this is not a p in the face it! Stanley, hurry up and eat, dont say you are also tired all day. Dolly immediately interrupted him and gave him a chopstick of food and said. Mrs. Knights heart is a number, this Stanley today toe over this trip, not just a simple visit to their own. At the dinner table, the atmosphere is a bit awkward, the family suddenly came to an outsider, and the child and he also get along very well, which makes Brayden can not help but have a little sense of crisis. Come, sister, you do not like to eat this, eat more recently really hard on you, taking care of Franklin and Mrs. Knight, and sometimes have to take care of me as an outsider. Stanley deliberately said, skimmed the Brayden next to a nce intentionally said. At this time, Dolly, just feel hot face, do not know how to exin to Brayden after dinner. Everyone eat, today Dolly cooked so many dishes, can not be wasted. Mrs. Knight said with a smile. Come on, Franklin, dont you like pickled fish, this is specially made for you by your mother. With that, Mrs. Knight gave the child a piece of pickled fish. Well, mommy has worked hard to make such a table of dishes. Franklin smiled happily and didnt forget to praise his mom with a sweet mouth. Five people together in an awkward atmosphere finally ended this dinner, but Stanley does not seem to intend to leave early to leave the look. Franklin, how about Uncle ying games with you? Stanley directly picked up Franklin and said. Yes, but uncle is sote, you do not go home? Franklin blinked his eyes and looked at him curiously. It was indeed veryte, and the moon had long been hanging in the sky. Well, it turns out that Franklin doesnt like uncle anymore, so uncle better go. Saying that, he pretended to be disappointed and was about to get up and leave. Hey not ah, uncle, I do not dislike you, I just worry about you ah Two people on the sofa, ying the game again. And all of this, Mrs. Knight looked at. This Stanley, this is already going to start the challenge, I wonder what that Brayden will do again? Dolly, who was watching TV, looked at her watch and felt a little anxious. Franklin, itste. You should go to bed, you have to go to school tomorrow. Dolly said softly and yawned. Gee mom, let me y a little longer, you see me and uncle are not sleepy. Franklin denied outright. This Stanley, what the hell is going on? Dolly slowly walked up to him and smiled. Stanley, you see its gettingte, youd better go home first. She said it awkwardly. This was the first time she had done this kind of thing to drive people away. At once, Stanley was a little embarrassed immediately stood up. Well, Franklin, uncle has to go, you have to hurry to bed ah. He stroked the childs hair and said. Okay, Ill see you then. With that, Franklin turned around and ran into his room. Brayden had note out of his bedroom, he had left work early in order to have a hot meal with the family, and after dealing with some urgent matters he returned home with a lot of documents, he was still working overtime. Zee the door in the room, was gently opened. Brayden at the desk, not aware of the movement behind him, still crackling the keyboard. Still not asleep? Dolly asked in a whisper with a careful nce at him. Brayden paused for a moment and immediately resumed his square movements. Well, you go to sleep first, I have work to do. His answer was simple and strong. In fact, he wanted to say why that Stanley was here, and why she was cooking for Stanley, etc., but he gave up. Brayden, that Dolly lowered her head, with the expression of having something to say. Lets talk about it tomorrow, its gettingte. Brayden interrupted her directly. Good. Dolly eased herself into bed andy down. The man in front of the window, constantly flipping through documents, the woman in bed tossing and turning to sleep, the moon in the sky is moving position little by little. At this time, the surrounding area is very quiet, even outside the asional chirping insects, has also rested. The next day, the sun has been hanging in the sky early, the sun shines into the room, warm, Dolly stretched azy turn over to try to hug the man next to him, but did not expect to jump in the air. Brayden fell asleep on his deskst night, and looking at the mans haggard appearance, she only felt very distressed. I wonder if he was angryst night? Dolly picked up a nket next to her and slowly walked towards Brayden to drape it over him. Up and about, so early. Mrs. Knight greeted. Hey, by the way, that Stanley didnt leavest night. Mrs. Knight said again. Yes, but he leftte. She answered immediately. Mrs. Knight shook her head, He spent the night in the car, which is parked in front of our house.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Dolly immediately ran out, and sure enough, Stanley hadnt left yet. Stanley! She knocked hard on the car window, trying to wake up the person in the car, and it took a long time before the man slowly opened his eyes. Hey, sis, youre awake so early. Stanley said as he rubbed his eyes. Chapter 1261 Termination of cooperation Stanley, why are you asleep here? Dolly looked at him incredulously, feeling a bit baffled. Oh, that, my car diedst night. Stanley lowered his head in embarrassment and said.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Of course he did it on purpose, before going to the hospital, he also specifically checked the car. What happened? Braydens voice, coldly, came out. Mr. Kirnd morning ah, sorry that my car stalled, you go to work this morning to take me a ride. Stanley skimmed him, said directly. The image in front of him, Braydens heart some displeasure, this heart man, must be deliberate! He really put in a lot of effort! Good,e up, Ill be leaving soon. Brayden said while walking to the car. But next to Dolly, looking at Braydens figure, always feel where is very awkward, but can not say. Hey, Brayden, you havent eaten breakfast yet! Mrs. Knight in the room shouted. Im not eating, I have things to do at the office. With that, he started up the car. In the same ce, only Dolly was left, watching the departing car, lost in thought. Brayden drove very fast, I do not know if he was deliberately or really anxious. Stanley, next to him, had a cold light leaking from his eyes, and was discontented. What, is Mr. Kirnd angry? Stanley suddenly asked coldly. He can still see that he is in a bad mood, that means there is still some eyes well. Its a pity that such a smart person, how to do some unreliable things in. Stanley, what exactly do you want to do? Brayden asked bluntly. This sentence, he has been waiting for a long time, Stanley dont face, seriously look at the car driving Brayden. I like schoolmates. What he said was simple, but it sounded so harsh to Braydens ears. As expected, he admitted it anyway, and Brayden jerked the car to a halt. Shes married, shes my wife, shes Franklins mother, so please get your facts straight. Stanley sneered. He got it pretty clear, but he still wouldnt give up. He believed that if he loved someone enough, if he kept giving for her, she would stand by his side one day. Brayden, listen up, I dont care if shes already married, I want a fair fight with you! What a big joke, is he crazy, or is he still awake? Does he even know what hes talking about? How dare he openly challenge himself, this kind of thing, shouldnt he hide it? She wont say yes to you, and she wont divorce me. Brayden spoke firmly. Yes, he was right, it is true that Dolly could not ept herself in a short time, but not in the future. The future is full of more uncertainties and unknowns, and no one can guarantee how the future will unfold. Brayden, Im just telling you now, as for what you will do thats your business, well Im here, get off first. With that, Stanley walked straight out. What a narcissist! Brayden put his foot on the gas and the car flew straight out. Kirnd Group, everyone is busy tapping on the keyboard, reading documents, everyones face is very anxious, as if thepany is facing some kind of crisis today, and in fact it is. Big brother, youre finally here. Leon hurriedly ran to him. How did things work out? Brayden asked in a low voice, hurrying towards the office. Big brother, it still doesnt work, they seem to have negotiated, they all terminated their cooperation with us, now there are only a few smallpanies left , Leons tone was grim. Brayden never thought in his life, Kirnd Group cooperation for many years of manufacturers, but suddenly terminated cooperation. Apanys development, is absolutely can not leave the support of the manufacturer, now Kirnd Group is facing such a big problem, thepanys staff panic, the situation is even more miserable. It seems that everyone is calmly working hard, but in fact there are already many people who are looking for another way out behind the scenes. Did you find out why the manufacturer terminated the cooperation? Leon lowered his head and fell silent, because he hadnt even found the vendors leader. Just say what you have to say, dont waste time by stammering. Brayden said with his head down while flipping through the documents. Brother, the leaders of the vendor suddenly disappeared, Ive been looking for them since the first day they terminated the cooperation, but Leon said with some guilt. Brayden immediately raised his head, his expression was very serious. These manufacturers leaders, really interesting, not to say that the termination of cooperation also y missing? No, there must be someone behind this mess, otherwise with those manufacturers in charge of the skills they simply can not be so bold. Where is thergest manufacturer, a leader can not be found? Brayden continued to ask. Long gone clean, but I heard that in a few days the boss of the manufacturers daughter to return from abroad. Leon continued. Well, this is a good opportunity. Okay, I know, keep an eye on that womans movements, and call me as soon as you see a figure. Brayden waved a hand at him and gestured him out. He suddenly felt a little dizzy, just after dealing with foreign matters, and now there is such a file at home, Brayden suddenly feel a little exhausted. Now he has no mind to care about that Stanley again. At this time, Stanley, is sitting on the sofa, constantly scratching the tablet in his hand, looks a little bored, but the corners of his mouth always hooked up a smile from time to time. Yo, whats going on here? What are you snickering about? Hey, why didnt youe backst night? Is it not right with that Dolly , people are married women. Aston asked in disbelief. Stanley didnt pay attention to him and stayed silent. Although what Stanley saidst time was indeed a bit too much, but after all, the two are good buddies for many years, plus his parents entrusted him to themselves again, Aston naturally will not just leave him so easily. Hey, Im asking you, what are you thinking about? Aston picked up a hug pillow and threw it at him directly. I just did someone a small favor, and then she kept me over for dinner, and then the car suddenly stalled , Stanley exined in a low voice. Aston looked at him with contempt. He thought there would be more explosive news, but it turned out that it was just a normal, ordinary thing. Have you eaten? What do you want to eat? Aston dived into the room. Stanley, open the door! Priyas voice, again, reached the ears of the two men. Chapter 1262 cold attitude Thepanys business, caused Brayden is very headache, recently a period of time, he almost every day in the office even did not have time to return home. dolly and Mrs. Knight called him a lot, but he hung up again and again. As a man, he did not want to let more people worry, and he did not want to let his family see his haggard side. Big brother, youd better go back, you havent been home for a week straight, and yesterday my sister-inw even called me Leon advised from the side. Its okay, lets finish the matter. Brayden did not even raise his head and replied directly. He did not have extra time to toss back and forth, rather than a one-time solution to finish thepanys business before. The so-called cold period gave Stanley the opportunity to intrude into Dollys life. Mrs. Knights health was almost ready to move freely, which saved Dolly a lot of worry. Dolly, Brayden has been busytely, you know, Kirnd Group is such a bigpany, there are a lot of things to do. Mrs. Knight reassured her and said. How could she not know that in her heart? But she did not understand Braydens attitude, why will suddenly be so indifferent, no matter how busy he was before, will certainly call himself, but Today you go to buy Franklin some new clothes, he should also add new clothes. Mrs. Knight suddenly spoke. In fact, she only wanted Dolly to go out more, anyway, Le has also left the country, there should not be any danger. Okay. Dolly immediately agreed and walked out of the living room. In the mall, there were a lot of people, everywhere was a lively scene, but at this time Dolly actually felt a little lonely. In the past, Brayden would apany her shopping, and Skyler would also apany herself shopping, but now they are not with her, so only she is left. Mommy, I want to eat that marshmallow. Suddenly, a little girl tugged at the corner of the womans coat next to her. Good girl, youve already eaten one candy, you cant eat any more. The woman squatted down and gently kissed the childs forehead. Daddy, I want to eat cotton candy. Good, daddy will buy it for you. The man stroked the childs hair and smiled. Hey, husband Soon, the man appeared in front of them with two marshmallows. Here, this is for the baby girl, and this is for the baby wife. At once, the three peopleughed happily, a family of three, looking so happy. They were not dressed extravagantly, but the smiles on their faces were noble. Dolly, who was next to them, felt a pang of envy in her heart. Thinking about it, it has been a long time since he and Brayden had a shopping trip together and a date. The time the two could spend together, except at home, was when they were giving Franklin some kind of group meeting. Sister! Suddenly, Stanley appeared in front of her. Dolly was a little surprised. Hey, what are you doing here? I came to buy a tie. Why, Sister, are you here to buy clothes too? Stanley sized up the woman in front of him. Oh, yes, Im here to buy clothes for Franklin. Dolly stroked her hair. Perhaps Dollys heart was, indeed, a little empty, and this time she was in front of Stanley, she actually said a lot of words. In the past, she would not have much interaction with this man, but today, she was surprisingly a little enthusiastic. It was probably because Brayden had recently snubbed her and made her a little lost. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre looking for. Usually, if you buy clothes, dont you always have two people together? I rarely see people out shopping alone. Stanley deliberately asked. The Kirnd Group, he had heard, did not know who was behind it, but he should thank that person for creating a good opportunity for him to get close to Dolly. Oh, Brayden, hes been very busytely, so Dolly lowered her head. Some embarrassment and some helplessness. Looking at this look of the woman in front of her, Stanleys eyes lit up a little. No matter, school sister, Ill apany you, anyway, I have nothing today, lets go, go buy clothes for Franklin. Stanley pulled Dolly and went straight away. Hey, you slow down! Hey The two people rushed straight into the clothing store. Hey, sis, look at this, doesnt it suit Franklin, I think this dress is good. Stanley pointed to the strappy pants in front of him. Uh, Franklin he is a boy, wearing strappy pants seems not good Dolly reluctantly replied. It is because he is a boy, so we should buy him ah, he is still small, wear this look more sunny, grow up then The two discussed for a long time, finally Dolly still bought the strappy pants. And this one, it also looks good, he can try it on Stanley muttered. Dollys husband is Mr. Kirnd. Howe this man has somehow appeared by her side? Who knows, it looks like the two have a pretty good rtionship. Hey, you guys, Mr. Kirnd is not betrayed, right? The few waiters next to them kept talking non-stop, observing them with gossipy eyes from time to time. Well, thats all, enough for him to wear, lets go. Saying that, Dolly walked towards the cashier with a big bag. This time, the spending was really high, but once she thought of Franklin, Dolly still took out her card directly, and just when she was about to hand it to the waiter, suddenly, a big hand pushed her directly to the wall.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Here, swipe mine. Stanley handed the card directly to the waitress. The cashier, looking at the man in front of her, and then at Dolly next to her, was a little surprised. Although Dolly seldom came into this store of theirs to buy clothes, she used toe to this mall often. Who in the mall didnt know Braydens wife, Skylers good sister Dolly. Hey Stanley, what are you messing around with, you cant swipe your card! Dolly immediately stepped forward and tried to push him to the side, only to have his whole body fall directly into his arms with a counter-force. The few waiters in front of him froze. Hey, hurry up and let go of me, people will get the wrong idea. Dolly hastily patted their chests. Sister, why are you still polite with me, besides, Franklin also likes me a lot, isnt it normal for an uncle to buy clothes for his nephew? Whats all the fuss about? Right? Stanley immediately let go of Dolly and smiled at the few attendants next to him. Yes, yes, yes! Perhaps these few waiters were attracted by Stanleys wicked smile just now and nodded their heads in a hurry. Chapter 1263 dragged down Kirkland Group On the way, Dolly sullenly bowed her head, not saying a word, but her eyes were very uneasy. Stanley, next to her, was as happy as a flower in her heart, and hummed a little song every now and then. Stanley! Suddenly, Dolly raised her head and looked at him seriously, with a somewhat grim air. Hmm? The man looked away from her, and pulled the car over to the side of the road. The money Franklin spent on the clothes, I have to give it to you! She said it firmly, as if she would be on fire as soon as it was denied. But Stanley was never afraid of this schoolgirls tantrum, but would look forward to it. Some people say that a woman who loses her temper is her true nature, and Stanley is convinced of this. Sister, what are you talking about? Its just a few pieces of clothing? The actual fact is that you cant be a part of a persons life. The corner of his mouth curled up in a yful curve. Dolly tilted her head and looked out the window, and fell into a deep thought. Dolly tilted her head and looked out the window, pondering. He would never take the money he gave him this time anyway, so he might as well use the money he spent on Franklins clothes to buy him a few more, so that no one loses anything. Dolly recovered her face and sighed with relief. What a simple woman, next to Stanley put his finger on his chin, seems to be nning something. Of course, if this matter ister known by Brayden, inevitably the two people will have another misunderstanding.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The Brayden, recently also really a bit unlucky, the shopping mall obstacles, the love field is also in crisis. Brother, have some breakfast, or your body wont hold up. Leon put the breakfast in his hand in front of him. He hadnt gone home to sleep for many days in a row, andtely, when it waste at night, he just plopped down on his desk for a while and then proceeded to deal with things in thepany. The problems were so difficult that he barely even had time to eat. If Leon and his assistant hadnt reminded him, he would have forgotten when it was time to eat and when it was time to leave work. Im not eating, I dont have an appetite, take it away. Brayden didnt even raise his head, pressing his hands to his temples, trying to make himself more awake. Big brother, youre okay, its been many days, Im worried about your body, it will not be able to take it. Leon hurried over and looked worriedly at the man in front of him. Its okay, how is that vendor bosss daughter? Did shee back? He was ready to find a breakthrough in cooperation from this girl. No, but I heard its tomorrows flight. Good, finallying back, the biggest cooperation manufacturer he will never give up fighting for. Two people briefly exchanged a few words, Leon left the office. The phone next to him, is lying quietly, Brayden picked it up and swiped it a few times, but found that there were many missed calls in the call log, all from Dolly. At once, his eyes have a trace of guilt, it has been a long time not home do not know how they have been? Forget it, he was a little uneasy or go back to the trip, Brayden directly picked up the jacket on the sofa and walked out. Good morning Mr. Kirnd! Good morning, Mr. Kirnd! One by one, the employees of Kirnd Group rushed to work just as they walked out of thepany building. Hey, did you hear? Madam seems to be shopping for clothes with other men, and it seems to be childrens clothes Really? No way, our Mr. Kirnd here every day to work overtime to make money, thedy would do such a thing? Who knows, women ah sometimes lonely no matter what their status, but also Listening to the chatter, Brayden immediately stopped in his tracks. What did Dolly do again? He raised his head to look up at the sky, closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Maybe its because theres been too much going ontely, making him feel a little anxious. At this time Dolly is lying in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep, head full of cluttered figures. Howe it has taken so long and still note back? Howe you dont even answer the phone? The more she thought about it, the more wrong it was. Is it really because there are too many things in thepany to deal with? But when he was very busy in the past, didnt he alsoe home as usual? Could it be that Dollys eyes dimmed, Brayden if you really have another woman outside, I will not spare you! She clenched her fist, and her gaze was somewhat fierce. Hiss. The door in the room, was gently pushed open, Dolly a roll over immediately sat up. Awake? Brayden simply greeted. He was tired and was now eager to get a good nights sleep. Why havent you been back for so many days? Ive missed you so much. Her voice was a little aggravated and sappy. Is that so? Brayden looked at her with a haggard look in his eyes. Brayden, whats wrong with you? Are you tired? Dolly hurriedly squeezed his shoulders. Well, a little, Ill take a nap first. Saying that, he directlyy down on the bed. Looking at the mans tired body, Dolly only felt very heartbroken. What was wrong with thepany? How could the situation be so serious that he stayed out all night? She immediately picked up her cell phone and walked out of the room to dial. Hello, Jayden, is there something wrong with thepanytely? She asked anxiously into the phone. Well, several manufacturers have terminated their cooperation with Kirnd Group, including arge manufacturer who has been cooperating with us for a long time, but dont worry, Brayden is already working on it, he will solve it soon. Jayden said lightly. Jayden said indifferently. So that was it, Dolly bowed her head. She instantly felt guilty. It had been so long, and instead of understanding the current situation of thepany, she was calling him every day to bother him. After a few pleasantries, the two hung up the phone. Jayden, who was standing in front of the window, looked at the cars driving downstairs with a murderous aura in his eyes. Thats right, he is deliberately, deliberately let Brayden toss, deliberately drag down Kirnd Group, since he has no way to be thergest shareholder of Kirnd Group, no way to y Kirnd Group in the palm of your hand, then let it go to extinction! Brayden, you just wait for thepany to copse! What do you want from me? Suddenly, Stephen pushed open the door directly and walked in. Oh,e so early, nothing, just looking for you for a chat. Jayden smiled. Stephen looked up at the man in front of him with suspicion and some curiosity. Im afraid hes trying to get something going again. Go ahead, what do you want me to do? Stephen said openly. Really deserves to be a good brother, a nce can see his purpose. I have a few manufacturers in my hands, just ended the cooperation between Kirnd Group, want to introduce to you Chapter 1264 Thankfully, he was there I dont know how long it took, Brayden slowly opened his eyes and looked at his watch, it was already dark. After sleeping for a whole day, soon, he regained his previous mental appearance. Youre up? Hurry up and eat. Dolly whispered as she busied herself. It smells so good, Mom, youre a great cook! Franklin suddenly came running out of his room. Brayden looked at the mischievous child in front of her with some surprise in her eyes. Franklin, buy new clothes? He asked deliberately. Naturally, he remembered thements of those employees in the morning, and there was a feeling of anger in his heart. Well, Dad, its something Uncle Davidson bought just for me. Franklin answered bluntly. The world of small children, still rtively simple, Franklin had no idea what the consequences of his words were, but Dolly, in the kitchen, her body trembled. That, while shopping, met Stanley, he also went to the mall to buy something, so we went shopping together Dolly hurriedly exined. Brayden looked at the woman in front of him suspiciously, somewhat dissatisfied. The old Dolly was not like this, she did not like to ept gifts from others easily, especially other men, howe she met Stanley now, and even made an exception? Hey, when did Braydene back? I havent seen you for days. Suddenly, Mrs. Knight came in from outside. Mrs. Knights body was recovering better and better, and she could already go out for a walk, so these days she had been going to the garden to take care of her beloved flowers and nts, and for Brayden and Dollys affairs, she really didnt pay much attention to them. However, she did know that Brayden hadnt been back home for a long time. Madam, there are more things going on in thepany these days. Brayden exined. Mrs. Knight looked at the man in front of her, and then looked at Dolly next to her, feeling that the atmosphere around her was a bit off, and had a few thoughts in her mind. You should have told me earlier, I should have told you to let Dolly send you a change of clothes, so many days without home, your body should be smelly, right? She joked, trying to break the icy situation. Instantly, Dolly felt a little embarrassed. Because Brayden hadnte home for so many days, she hadnt visited him at work either. That was a bit of a dereliction of duty on her part as a wife. No need, Dolly has been quite busytely. Brayden whispered directly. Mom, Im hungry, can you hurry up. Franklin looked at Dolly who was serving rice for him and asked softly. Oh good, heres Franklins rice, kids need to be good eaters to have the strength to do their homework. Dolly put the rice in front of Franklin and touched the childs head and said. Well, Uncle Davidson said, I want to be a man, so that when I grow up I can protect and take care of mommy and grandma! Franklin shouted. At once, Braydens eyes revealed a few bitterness. Nowadays, even the children, mouth will also be from time to time uttered Stanleys name. Come on Franklin stop shouting, hurry up and eat, you have to do your homeworkter. Mrs. Knight hurriedly gestured to him to be quiet. The family, gathered around a small table chewing the meal, but Dolly felt a little nervous. Was he angry? Would he misunderstand the rtionship between himself and Stanley? Dolly kept picking at the rice in her bowl, but she was distracted. Mom, whats wrong with you? Are you unhappy? Is someone bullying you? Dont worry, Daddy and I will protect you! Franklin swore and patted his chest, saying loudly. Brayden, next to him, looked up at Dolly across the room, but there was no glow in his eyes. Its okay, maybe because mommy is a little tired today,e on Franklin eat more meat, to grow up oh. Dolly smiled faintly and skimmed Brayden, the man did not have any reaction. This scene, Mrs. Knight watched are a little embarrassed. Finally, she still couldnt resist kicking Brayden gently under the table. Uh Brayden looked at Mrs. Knight. Mrs. Knight didnt say anything, just coughed gently and tilted her head towards Dolly. Whats the matter with you, maam? Brayden asked bluntly. Mrs. Knight froze, what the hell is this? Isnt it obvious? It must be for Brayden to say something nice to Dolly! No, Im full, Im going to take a break. Mrs. Knight muttered as she exited the small dining room. Before, she had never felt how small the dining room in her house was, and now it did seem quite small. Dad, I missed you these days when you were away, and its a good thing Uncle Davidson was here or else I really wouldnt have had anyone to participate in thest school tree nting event with. Franklin said while eating arge mouthful of meat. Stanley again! Brayden put the dishes down and clenched his fist, a hint of jealousy shing in his eyes. Dolly felt even more embarrassed at the words spoken by the child. Well, Ive called you many times before, but you didnt answer, just when Stanley was passing by, so he joined Franklin in the ss tree nting activity. The school rules state that only the childs father can go, not the mother. Dolly carefully looked across the table at Stanley and exined in a low voice.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. So what? She, and Franklin, had taken their rtionship with Stanley to another level? Brayden sneered. His wife was shopping with other men, buying clothes for his children, and his children were letting other men take their ce at the schools parent-child activities and tree-nting events it was ridiculous to think about it! Not answering the phone? Couldnt she just go to the office? Even if the work is busy, things are more, the childs affairs, he can not ignore! Excuses! Everything is just an excuse! At this time Brayden, a burst of anger in his heart. Im done eating, tonight Im going to thepany to deal with the problem, will note back. Saying that, Brayden directly got up and walked out of the restaurant. Franklin was still in the dark, but Dolly had a sad face. Mom, is dad unhappy? The child suddenly asked. Yes, he was just angry! No, Daddy has been busytely. Come on, Franklin try this dish that Mommy made and see how it tastes. Dolly said while holding the dish for the child. Franklin looked back at the direction Brayden had left, and there was some loss in his eyes. He had wanted to y a game with his dad, but it turned out that Chapter 1265 Difficult woman Big brother, everything has been arranged, do we go now? Leon looked at him carefully and asked in a low voice. Brayden looked up and craned his neck, his eyes were slightly haggard, then walked towards the window, looked outside and exhaled a foul breath. Go! Without any hesitation, he walked straight out of the office with his phone. The airport, the people are particrlyrge, as if because the weather is very good, everyones face is hanging a smile. The picture of kissing with hugs is very warm. Brayden, on the other hand, next to him, had a serious look on his face, and his aura was somewhat grim. Brother, how about we go to the rest area and wait? Leon suggested. No need, shell be out soon. Brayden replied. Leon looked at the picture of the couple making out in front of him, a little embarrassed. Finally, I dont know how long it took, the woman in the photo appeared, Brayden did not think twice a stride directly in front of the woman, hands in pockets, looks a hint of dominance. The woman slowly took off her sunsses, and her suspicious eyes were tinged with a little surprise. This man, also too handsome, right? High nose bridge, angr features, although it looks a little cold, but not lose the hidden gentlemanly temperament. Hello, my name is Anastasia Mason, may I ask who you are? The woman directly extended her hand and greeted. Leon next to him was confused, he had thought that this woman would make a scene and run, but he just didnt expect her to take the initiative to greet Brayden. Hello, my name is Brayden Kirnd, is Miss Mason free today, Id like to invite you to dinner. Brayden was very direct and clear in what he said. Anastasia suddenly remembered, a few days ago, Dad specifically instructed her not to return to China, thepany has encountered some trouble, want her to continue to stay abroad, but she had toe back to attend her best friends wedding, just did not expect this Brayden came to the airport so early. Mr. Kirnd, of course, its my pleasure to have dinner with you. Anastasia said deliberately, stepping forward on a pair of hateful heights. But first, I have to go back home and drop off my luggage. Anastasia added. These questions, in Braydens opinion, were not a surprise, and naturally agreed to all the requests she made. In the car, a quiet, Anastasia looked out the window, deliberately pretending to be silent. She would like to see, this Brayden, what kind of character, actually let Dad fled abroad. What does Miss Mason like to eat? Ill have someone arrange it. Brayden spoke straightforwardly. He never liked to waste time, and naturally he would have everything arranged in advance, not to mention, he didnt like this woman in the back seat. I ah, do not know yet, we will talk about it when the timees, I feel a little tired, want to take a nap. Anastasia deliberately pretended to be very tired. This woman is quite clever to y tricks! Leon is looking straight ahead, there is a little cold light in his eyes. Forget it, let big brother solve it, Leon organized his emotions. Okay, I can wait for you, you get some sleep first. Brayden replied slowly. Sure, I just dont know Mr. Kirnd, where will you wait for me? Is it at my house? Or is it Anastasia said lustily. Ill take you home first you get some rest, call me when you wake up, and well have dinner together. Brayden answered directly. Anastasia deliberately sighed, a trace of sadness shed in her eyes. I thought you were going to wait for me at my house. She muttered. In a sh, Leon beside her also understood the womans mind, and the anger in his heart rose again. Big brother, my sister-inw just called me and asked you to attend Franklins parent-teacher conference. Leon spoke deliberately. Brayden froze for a moment and immediately came back to his senses. Drive! Anastasia in the back seat, but she heard everything clearly, and her emotions dripped a little. Soon, the car stopped in front of a luxurious vi. Thats it for today, thank you Mr. Kirnd, said Anastasia turned around and was about to leave. Miss Mason, wait, this is my business card, call me when you wake up, you know, the person I want to find, no matter the end of the world. Braydens voice, coldly. Of course she understood the meaning of his words, just hearing such domineering words, suddenly her impression of this man deepened a few points. I got it, call you as soon as I wake up. She gently patted Braydens back. Looking in the direction of the woman walking into the vi, Leons expression, there was a hint of disdain and contempt. Big brother, I dont think this Anastasia is simple. He warned. Well, it is not simple, the first meeting is this state of calm and calm, this kind of woman must have experienced a great deal of wind and waves.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The car started within a few minutes, the phone next to it actually rang. See the phone jumping unfamiliar number, Brayden slightly frowned directly hung up. The phone continued to ring, as if as long as Brayden did not answer, it will continue to ring forever. Hello? Braydens voice was a little impatient. Oops, Mr. Kirnd, whats the matter with you? You gave me your card on your own initiative, why didnt you answer all the calls I made to you. Anastasias tone had a slightziness in it. Its her! Sorry, Miss Mason, I thought you were asleep and didnt expect Brayden exined in a low voice. In fact, he had guessed that the caller was Anastasia, but he just really didnt want to answer it. I have to wake up to call you after I wake up? Thats not good, Ill miss you. She said it in a mealy-mouthed way, but Brayden sounded disgusted. Another big trouble, Leon next to him sighed and shook his head. Women nowadays, I really dont know what the hell they are thinking, obviously people are already married and have children, but they still want to pester! Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The first thing you need to do is to get some sleep, and I have facts to deal with, so its not easy to talk to you. Brayden said deliberately. Anastasia is not a fool, of course, can hear the meaning of the words, so after a few pleasantries hung up the phone. Anastasia was lying on her bed, looking at the ceiling above her, with a yful curve at the corner of her mouth. Brother, where are we going? Leon asked in a low voice. Back to thepany, looking for other cooperative manufacturers. Brayden replied indifferently. No, big brother, we are not already Keep looking, I want to find something more suitable than this! He did not want to have too much entanglement with other women and said with a frown. Chapter 1266 My wife In fact Brayden was doing a double take, he just couldnt risk giving up either side before everything was set in stone. Well? He asked seriously looking at Leon who was in a hurry. Big brother, has found, but the boss over there is very difficult, you know, people originally do not want to cooperate with domesticpanies, I think, probably a little hanging. Leon hurriedly replied. Brayden had heard of that foreign manufacturers, they are extremely strict requirements for partners, the past is also because not to take the cooperation agreement over there, those old shareholders will be many aspects of the search for domestic manufacturers to cooperate. And at that time, he himself had not taken over Kirnd Group yet. We must obtain cooperation with them, just one partner of him is enough. Braydens eyes revealed a firmness. So, Anastasia, are we not going to go there? Leon asked curiously. Go, Anastasia side, still should take care of the rtionship, before and foreign manufacturers into cooperation, we should also make a good rtionship with these people at home. Brayden sat on the sofa next to him, suddenly lit up a cigarette and slowly said. Watching this scene, Leons face was somewhat moved. In the past, Brayden rarely smoked unless he was really anxious, now look at him so skilful movements, should have smoked every day, right? Big brother, smoke less, its not good for your health. Leon advised with concern. Its okay, go and get busy, I want all the information from that manufacturer, not a single copy. Brayden replied. At this time, Anastasia, lying in bed, tossing and turning can not sleep, the mind is full of Braydens face. What is he doing now? The first time she met him, she deliberately pretended to be so frivolous, and he would not misunderstand? Its better to give him a call. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. In the whole building, only his office was lit, and the security guard at the door was yawning with a sleepy look. Hey, why isnt Mr. Kirnd gone yet? A security guard asked in a low voice. Dont you know that Mr. Kirnd has been working overtime every day and sleeping in his office every night? Another security guard replied. Hey, its really hard for him, hes working hard here, and his wife is still shopping with other men, its no one. Dont talk nonsense, madam loves Mr. Kirnd very much, and Mr. Kirnd also loves madam very much, dont listen to all those nonsense. Two security guards kept talking in front of thepany. I dont know what the reason was, but Dolly and Stanleys shopping together, after the Kirnd Group spread the word, was privately used as an after-dinner topic, but of course, it was necessary to avoid Brayden. Not far away, Dolly was carrying a carrier bag, listening to everything the two security guards were talking about, with a slightly embarrassed expression. Even the security guards knew about it, so how could he not think more about it? He was probably so busy that he didnt have time toe to himself to verify the truth. Dolly lowered her head, her eyes a bit bleak. After straightening her clothes, she slowly walked over. Madam. The two guards bowed to her and greeted her. Good work. Dolly walked straight past. In the office, Brayden kept pressing his head to try to wake up, but for some reason, he slumped over on his desk as he pressed. Without knocking, Dolly walked straight in. How could he be so tired? She picked up the nket on the couch and put it on the man directly. Ding! The phone on the sofa, suddenly rang, Dolly immediately walked over, wanted to take the phone to Brayden, but saw the message that should not be read. Yes, it was a message from Anastasia, and the content was somewhat intriguing. Dolly was thinking to herself that she must have read it wrong, Brayden would never betray herself! Putting the bag on the table, she looked at Brayden, but turned around and left. The next morning, Brayden had not yet woken up, there was another person in the office. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. The actual message inside is really one that he didnt look at. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre looking for. Brayden slowly opened his eyes and knocked hard on his shoulder. Yo, Mr. Kirnd is awake? Anastasia snickered. At once, Brayden was blinded, and then immediately recovered the expression on his face. What brings you here? His tone was t.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Anastasia has never had a man she fell in love with at first sight since she was a child, and Brayden was the first. He should really feel lucky, Anastasia smiled. Did youe to see me for something? Brayden asked, looking up. You cante if theres nothing? I guess Mr. Kirnd doesnt like me. Anastasia said deliberately. He just didnt want to see her. To be precise, he just didnt want to see her on a regr basis. If its a work issue, then we can discuss it, if its a personal matter, sorry, Im very busy now. Brayden said indifferently. Why so serious? Originally in a good mood, he said so instantly a little unhappy, Anastasia beamed. Sure enough, Brayden began to work frantically again, Anastasia sat on the sofa, eyes staring straight at the man not far away, a little dissatisfied. Hey, havent you had breakfast yet, lets go have breakfast together. She continued. I dont eat breakfast, Im not hungry. He refused outright. Suddenly, a carrying bag appeared in the womans eyes. Hey, whats this? Anastasia took the carrier bag over to Brayden, who skimmed it before realizing. Dolly had been herest night? He looked at the bag and it was filled with some of his own favorite snacks. He took his cell phone and immediately dialed it, and within two seconds of ringing, he immediately hung up again. Its so early, shes not up yet, right? Brayden tossed the phone on the table. Can I try it? Anastasia muttered. Yes. Brayden replied in a low voice, picking up a few snacks and walking to his desk to continue flipping through his papers. Mmm, they taste good, who made them for you? She asked deliberately. In fact, she had already noticed it, such a sweet smell, all the strong love, besides his wife, who else could it be? My wife. Brayden answered straightforwardly, with a satisfied curve at the corner of his mouth. Chapter 1267 Bullying Women Married, its okay, shes not afraid! Anastasia has a look of determination in her eyes. Miss Mason, if you have time tonight, I thought we could have dinner together. Brayden suddenly spoke up. He could not escape anyhow, so he might as well take the initiative and settle the business first. Anastasia on the sofa smiled slightly as he finally spoke. Yeah, no problem, then Ill go first, call me when youre done. With that, Anastasia walked straight out of the office. Brayden breathed a sigh of relief, he could see clearly, this womans purpose is not pure! Brother, why is she here? Leon muttered as he pushed the door in. Too idle. He replied bluntly. But not too idle? She came to Kirnd Group in the morning and couldnt say exactly what she was here for. Brother, you have to be careful, Le is gone, but Anastasia is here, and I dont think its a good idea. Leon reminded. Speaking of this Le, Brayden really some wonder, she in the end with what ability to be able to register apany in foreign countries? A woman who was kicked out of her family suddenly had some achievements abroad, which is really unimaginable to Brayden.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Im going out for a meal tonight. He whispered. And that Anastasia? Leon instantly raised his guard, his brow furrowed. Thats right, its Anastasia, so check out that vendor abroadtely so I dont have to do muchmunication with that woman. Brayden said immediately after. Leon understood the meaning of his words, and naturally, he did not dare to rx. All day long, he did not eat well, but ate all the snacks Dolly sent overst night. Gradually, it was already dark, and if it wasnt for Leons reminder, he would still be in the office looking at the project files. Big brother, tonight, pay attention to safety in everything. Leon whispered, looking seriously at the man next to him. Braydenughed a little, where could it be that serious? Anastasia did look a little open, but in essence it didnt seem that way. The first time we met, although she did act flirtatious, but it was undeniable that she seemed to be hiding something with the surface. As for why shes doing this, he thinks Anastasia should be the only one who knows it in her heart! Dont worry, it will be fine. Brayden straightened his clothes and got out of the car directly. The western restaurant, dim lights, low music, quiet atmosphere, the smell of roses around. Anastasia immediately stood up and waved at him. Come so early. Brayden snorted in greeting. Its okay, I just got here too. The woman replied in a low voice. I ordered you a pasta dish, I dont know if you like it? Or, you can order another one. Anastasia added. Everything about him, she had already investigated. Brayden likes pasta, he almost rarely eats steak, where beforeing to the western restaurant, Anastasia has his preferences, all of them are mastered. Very thoughtful. Brayden raised his head and looked at her. Then of course, the man she had her eye on, how could she not be interested in him herself. Miss Mason, I think you know what Ive been looking for you to do and talk about, so I wont beat around the bush. Once, your father and I have been working together and for a long time, but I dont know why, but some time ago he suddenly terminated the cooperation and people disappeared, and I just want to ask why Brayden whispered. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Miss Mason, are you listening to me? Brayden asked as he reached out and waved his hand in front of her. Huh? Im sorry, I was lost in thought. You said my father and your Kirnd Group have terminated their partnership, right? I dont know much about thepany, my father has always been in charge of it, and Ive been studying abroad all these years. Anastasia deliberately said, winking at him. Of course he knew this, but he wanted to know more now, where exactly was her father? Do you know where your father is now? I need to talk to him properly, even if we dont have the means to continue working together, at least make things clear, dont you? Brayden suppressed the emotions inside, said. Thats what she said, and there was nothing wrong with that, but she really didnt know why her father wanted to terminate the cooperation with Kirnd Group. She knew that Kirnd Group was argepany in the city, and it had a wide range of development prospects and was doing well, so she was really surprised that her father had suddenly made this move. Mr. Kirnd, to be honest I dont know where he is exactly, I called him before returning home, he just said not to let mee back, as for the reason he did not exin, and you also saw that day, my home except me no one else, even the maids are missing. Anastasia said with an aggrieved look. How could that be! Brayden looked at the woman across the table with suspicion, questioning her heart. I know, you may not believe me now, but Im telling the truth, what my dad does, he rarely talks to me and my mom , Anastasia said seriously. Brayden still doesnt quite believe everything this woman says. If she really does not know why the manufacturer and Kirnd Group terminated cooperation, this is understandable, after all, she is still a student and a girl, but if she really does not know where her father is, he really does not believe. What kind of a father leaves his daughter out in the open? Thats ridiculous! Miss Mason, think about it again, do you really not know where your father is? If thats really the case, then Ill have to think of another way. Brayden said coldly. Brayden has a lot of ways to find people, but after all, the two sides have worked together for so many years, he does not want to use those means that seem a little dangerous and actually very normal. Obviously, the Anastasia in front of him, the body trembled, he wanted to do what? Kidnapping? Mr. Kirnd, I really dont know. There was some anxiety in Anastasias eyes. She was also getting worried, afraid that this Brayden would do something dangerous to her father. She herself did not care, because she believed that Brayden was not a man who would bully a woman. And so it was. Brayden certainly would not hurt Anastasia, but to her father, that is not necessarily the case. Chapter 1268 Stalking The first time I saw the newest version of the book, I was able to find it. If that Brayden moved for real, father will definitely suffer. anastasias eyes have a cold light, the air is a little fierce, immediately took out the phone. Dad, Ive seen that Brayden, hurry up and hide, hes looking for you. There was a slight worry in her voice. Daughter, howe you just dont listen to me, why are you so argumentative when I said I wouldnt let you go back to your country? Dont worry, he cant find me. He doesnt even know where I am, how can he find me? Even if he finds it, it will take time, but you the other partys voice was a bit anxious. Oh, Dad, dont worry, dont worry about me, as long as you guys are fine, my side is fine. The two people exchanged pleasantries and hung up the phone directly after a few words. After hearing her fathers words, Anastasia was full of confidence again and excitedly went to the window to look at the stars in the sky, thinking about her and Braydens future. The next morning, the sun shone through the window early and warmed the ground. The woman in bed turned over, still not feeling anyone next to her. He still hadnte back, and Dolly sighed a little sadly. Mom, Im going to bete, can you take me to school? Suddenly, Franklin shouted. Dolly sat up in a sh and immediately put on her clothes without putting on her makeup and ran into Franklins room. Mom, I overslept today. The child looked at the woman in front of her with resignation. It was Stanleys fault, she had to stay herest night to y some game with the child, and now she waste for school. Franklin, are you ready to pack? Uncle will take you to school! Outside the door, a familiar mans voice came to the ears of mother and son. What is this? Didnt he already go homest night? Dolly immediately ran out and looked at the man at the door, a little surprised. Stanley, youre not she pointed at Stanley, wanting to say something. Uncle, Im ready to go, lets go, Im going to bete, hurry up. Franklin directly interrupted Dollys words and jumped into Stanleys car. I knew it, you little rascal will bete. Stanley said as he gently stroked the childs hair. Inside the car, he extended his hand and waved goodbye to Dolly, who was left alone, still in the dark. Why did it feel like a dream? The rtionship between him and Franklin is too good, right? The woman looked at the departing car and fell into deep thought. Hey, what is the rtionship between that Stanley and you? Mrs. Knight rubbed her eyes, came out and asked in a low voice. Where is the rtionship, just ordinary friends ah! Dollys eyes, a trace of worry shed. It looks as if he is deliberately approaching Franklin, but to be frank it is not deliberately approaching you. Mrs. Knight muttered and walked in again. This situation feels a little bad. Mrs. Knight was right before, Stanley appeared too often, long time left and right neighbors will certainly spread what gossip, no, or should be clear with Stanley is better. Dolly, your phone is ringing! Mrs. Knight shouted from the room. Here ites. Dolly, what are you doing? What took you so long to answer the phone? Skylers voice, a little displeased. Oh, I was just doing something, why Skyler, whats the matter with calling me? Dolly asked hurriedly. I just want to go out and buy new clothes for the kids, Stephen is busy with thepany every day and has no time for me, Dolly, are you free today? Well, can she say shes not free? She had to go to the supermarket to help, and many sisters in the supermarket were yelling at her to hurry back.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At once, Dolly felt a little embarrassed. Are you not very convenient, its okay, then I will go by myself. Skyler hurriedly said. No, Skyler, yes, you wait for me, Ill pack up ande to you right away. The two people simply chatted a few words and hung up the phone. Dolly is not likely to let Skyler go out shopping alone, or Skyler if he met with danger, his heart is not happy. Soon, two people appeared in front of the mall, Skyler looked very happy, very excited, but Dolly felt some preupation. So early to start preparing the childrens clothes. Dolly whispered. What? Itste, hell be out soon. Skyler rubbed his stomach with relief, and a satisfied curve curved at the corner of his mouth. Looking at the woman in front of her, Dolly smiled faintly. Thats right, Skyler has changed, instead of the recklessness and impulsiveness of the past, he is more gentle and considerate. You dont know, this child is my whole hope, I want him to be born smoothly and then grow up healthy. What a happy woman! Dolly patted her back gently, Will do. The two of them didnt shop for too long, because Skyler was carrying a big belly, so they simply bought a few pieces and left the mall. Dolly, how are you and Brayden doing these days? Its just like that, what else could it be? He works overtime every day and cant even go home, and he doesnt dare to bother him, Dolly lowered her head, and there was a trace of sadness in her eyes. Its good, but hes been busytely. Dolly said with a faint smile. Yo, what are you two doing here! Suddenly, Jayden appeared in front of them. We came out together to hang out, what are you doing here? Skyler asked curiously. What else can I do? Im checking out the market. The supermarkets are almost sold out, so I was wondering if we should get some new products. Jayden replied in a low voice. No wonder Dolly was nagged by the sisters in the supermarket, so it is not to go to work ah, focus on thepany you. Jayden deliberately said. Jayden deliberately said. The three of them are together, intentionally or unintentionally chatting, the atmosphere is a bit awkward. The three people together, intentionally chatting, the atmosphere is a bit awkward. And outside the cafe not far from a corner, a pair of eyes are staring straight at the cafe everything. All right lets go, people are just getting together, its nothing. Aston whispered. I know, I just want to see what kind of people Dolly is in contact with. Stanley muttered. What an infatuated man, to know people so well, and then what? Aston looked away and stopped looking at him. Hey, go check out those two people for me, see what kind of background, and then send me the information directly. Chapter 1269 Stay away from such people The thing like feelings, once someone is trapped in it is easy to be unable to extricate themselves, so some of Stanleys behavior, in Astons view is ridiculous, but in his own view is happy. I say Stanley, are you bewitched? You have to think clearly, Dolly is a family man, why do you always provoke her? Aston said impatiently with a serious expression. Once he had heard the story between Stanley and Dolly, but he would never have thought that Stanley would be so obsessed with this person. What do you know? True love is fearless. Stanley replied slowly. This is ridiculous! He is definitely true love for others, but that Dolly? Why waste time, energy and money when you can just be friends? Im not going to talk to you, anyway, you look after yourself ah, do not go too far by your mother know, she will not let that Dolly. Saying that, Aston walked straight into the room. He was right, his mother would not approve of his pursuit of Dolly, but who was she to care about these things? Growing up, his parents only knew how to give money, give money, no proper greetings, much less extra affection, his childhood was almost devoid of his parents, they didnt deserve to care about him at all! Hey, your mother said, let youe home for dinner this Sunday, or she wille straight here, think it over yourself, the words I have brought, how to do that is up to you. Aston added a sentence. Stanley downstairs sneered, where is his home? Does he have a home?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. You tell her that Im not going back. Stanley replied coldly. What a resolute tone, what a biting voice, so that Aston surprisingly speechless. Forget it, let him be! In the office, Brayden is half lying on the sofa, eyes closed, resting, the surrounding is very quiet. Outside the office, everyone is busy, everyones confidence is bing more and more sufficient with Braydens overtime, naturally, they do not dare to cken. Brother, why dont you go home and get some sleep, you cant do this, your body is important. Leon looked at him anxiously and asked, somewhat distressed. Dont worry, Ill just squint for a while, hows that manufacturer abroad? He asked in a low voice, his tone was very tired. For the time being, I have not found the boss, I heard that the boss is very difficult to find, almost rarely return to the country, but you can rest assured that I will mobilize all rtions to find him. Leon rushed to speak. It has been so long, foreign manufacturers, no news at all, domestic manufacturers, one by one, have disappeared, if this continues, Kirnd Group will sooner orter face a serious problem of withdrawal of shares. Find it as early as possible, Ill fly over immediately and ask more assistants or rtives Brayden exined by pressing his temples. Probably too tired, after exining Leon some things, he actually fell asleep on the sofa. The assistant outside the door knocked for a long time he did not hear, out of helplessness the assistant had to push open the door without permission, into the office to put the documents in hand on the desk, and then picked up a nket to cover him. Its really hard for him, the assistant sighed. Outside the office, no one wouldin about Brayden beingzy and dozing off during work hours, because they all knew that he hadnt been home for a good nights sleep for a long time. Miss, you cant go in, Mr. Kirnd is busy right now. The assistant hurriedly stopped Anastasia and said anxiously. I have something to do with him too! Anastasia replied fiercely. No, Miss, you can wait here first, after Mr. Kirnd is done with his business, you can go in, okay? There was a hint of pleading in the assistants voice. After all, she had been working behind Brayden for some time, and she still knew more about Braydens other than his life. She was just a little heartbroken for her boss, who had to deal with many idents every day, and sometimes faced many questions from shareholders. I said, I came to see your Mr. Kirnd is to talk about things, dont stop me. Anastasia directly shook off the assistants arm and walked inside. What a guy, does she like that Brayden! Anastasia coldly looked at the assistant in front of her. Anastasia coldly looked at the assistant in front of her. Faced with this biting aura, the assistant unconsciously took a few steps back. Miss, you really cant go in, our Mr. Kirnd has been working overtime recently, he is now asleep in the office, he is too tired, so, can you wait until he wakes up before you go in? The assistant said honestly. She knew that if she didnt tell the truth, this woman would be noisy and rowdy, just like Le before. Isnt that how women are? Once spilled, it is for everything regardless. Dont look at some people look quite honest and well-behaved, thats because it hasnt reached the point, once it touches that point, who cares if you are boyfriend and family. Oh, so ah, then you told me earlier, I thought you also like your Mr. Kirnd, just deliberately do not let me in. Anastasia deliberately said, carefully sizing up the woman in front of her. How is that possible? Mr. Kirnd and I are just subordinates, he has a family. The assistant said awkwardly. She did not deny that she had once had undeserved thoughts about this leader, but soon, she personally extinguished the thought. Mr. Kirnd had his own sweetheart, and as long as she saw him happy, she was already satisfied. What? You dont dare to confess your love? Whats there to be afraid of? So what if you are married? The divorce rate is so high in this society nowadays. Anastasia continued to speak. The assistant next to her, with a somewhat embarrassed expression, was red in the face. Its not like that, Miss, Mr. Kirnd and I are really just subordinates, and whats more, I have a boyfriend. The assistant hurriedly spoke with her head down. This is not a woman to be messed with, if this stubble cant be turned over, there is no telling what will happen in the future. This kind of rich people or less contact is better. The assistants eyes, shed a trace of detachment. Mr. Kirnd! Suddenly, Anastasia stepped on a pair of hatred sky high, straight towards Braydens office. Sleeping. Anastasia said, sitting directly on the couch. What are you doing here? Brayden rubbed his eyes, trying to be more awake. Nothing, I just came to see you, its been a long time since Ive seen you, Ive missed you. The woman spoke deliberately. She is afraid that she is crazy! Brayden slowly stood up and walked to the desk. Why are you so idle today? Im already idle, Im back in China to attend a good friends wedding, theres nothing else to do. Chapter 1270 Looking for the door Miss Mason, I think its better for you toe here less often in the future. Brayden said bluntly. He saw clearly, this woman simply will not tell him where the vendor boss, and that boss also want so always avoid him, this family, really collusion! What? Afraid of people gossiping? Anastasia slowly approached him and asked. A manufacturer suddenly terminated cooperation with apany without any reason, and the owner of the manufacturer suddenly disappeared, the owners daughter ran to thepany every day, it is not justified? Brayden raised his head slightly and spoke in a low voice. Whats not to say? She likes him! Anastasias mouth curled up in a yful curve. Okay, Brayden, then Ill tell you the truth, indeed the first time we met I deliberately put on that look for you, in fact Im a very picky person, so well, yes, Im in love with you. She said it so frankly that Brayden next to her was a little surprised. This woman is crazy, right! Brayden nced at her, lowered his head and continued to look at the paper. What? You dont believe me? The woman looked at him suspiciously, a little curious. A man like him, being liked by many people, is not a normal thing? He should be used to it! In fact, Brayden didnt not believe, but he really didnt want to believe. He already has enough troubles of his own, and he doesnt want to add something that doesnt matter for no reason. Miss Mason, I think you are looking for the wrong person, if you are really lonely, you can go to the bar, you will not find anyfort or affection in me, the door is right there, open, you can go, no see you. Braydens tone, coldly and somewhat unpleasantly, began to drive people away. He did it on purpose, didnt he! Anastasias eyes had a hint of dullness. The more difficult it is to deal with, the more she cant believe that after all the efforts this man is still indifferent to her. After saying that, she left Braydens office with a thump on her couture leather shoes. For a moment, Brayden clutched his head, a little tired. This was not how things were supposed to go! He just wanted to find the whereabouts of the manufacturers boss through Anastasia, and then continue tomunicate with the boss about the cooperation, how did it suddenly evolve into the present situation? Brother, are you okay? Leon barged in directly and asked excitedly. Yes, just a little tired, say whats up? Brayden raised his head and spoke, his eyes a little haggard. Oh yeah, theres a little news from that vendor abroad, the boss is currently on vacation, I didnt find out where he went, but they mentioned the sea Leon exined. Brayden miso a moment stood up. Good, as long as there is information, there is hope. No matter which sea, since there is a vacation will certainly have a schedule, there will certainly be people know, just people do not want to reveal it, so, they are better to personally go to a trip. Okay, I know, book a ticket for me. Brayden said slowly. This time, he must find that manufacturer boss. Brother, just now I saw Miss Mason. Leon said intentionally or unintentionally. Well, she came and went. Brayden replied faintly. And then what? What did she say and what did she do? That was what Leon was more concerned about. Big brother, are you still not going to give up the Mason Family vendor? In fact, he has long wanted to give up, just before he has not yet formed a cooperation with foreign manufacturers, he should continue to keep in touch with the Mason Family manufacturers, although he knows that these are just useless. Its okay, lets put it aside, our focus has always been on the foreign vendor. Brayden replied. Next to Leon finally relieved, he and Skyler things have been irreparable, he does not want to Brayden and Dolly between the ident. Did you find out? A woman in the corner asked, looking fiercely at the man in front of her, emanating a grim aura. Dont worry Miss, this is all the information, you can rest assured that Im doing my job. The man handed the carry bag in his hand directly to Anastasia and replied. Good, this is the reward for you dont tell anyone. She said it so fiercely that the man before her body trembled. So shes Dolly, quite pretty indeed. In the living room, Anastasia was flipping through the information in her hand, muttering to herself. Dolly, at the same time, was pruning the branches in Mrs. Knights garden. Dolly, are you tired? Rest for a while. Mrs. Knight wiped the beads of sweat on her forehead and said to the woman not far away. No, Im not tired at all. Theyve been suggesting these little potted nts as gifts for customers at the supermarket recently, and I dont know what those people are thinking. Dollyined in a low voice. Every year, Mrs. Knight had already gotten used to it. The people in the small mountain vige, are very fond of these flowers and nts, and Mrs. Knight treats the garden as her own treasure ce every day, and does not allow outsiders toe in casually. This is not, they took advantage of the supermarket to do activities in the supermarket to take the initiative to apply to the supermarket leaders to give some small potted nts as gifts, which will also increase the benefits, out of humane management, the supermarket leaders will naturally agree.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. How is it? The pruning should be almost done, right? Suddenly, Jayden shouted while pushing in the door. As soon as he saw this man, Dolly had some resentment in her heart. You still say that, if you didnt agree, how could Mrs. Knight sacrifice so many flowers and nts. Jayden froze for a moment and immediately recovered the expression on his face. Then I cant help it, peoples customers are applying to me, I cant just refuse, right? Jayden shrugged his shoulders and said, a helpless look. Its okay, Im used to it. Besides, these little potted nts are meant to be given away. Ive been keeping them out of the garden because I was afraid they wouldnt cherish them, but now that theyre in the mood to get them, they wont damage them, dont worry Dolly, Mrs. Knight said, waving her hand. Excuse me, is Dolly there? Suddenly, someone knocked on the door and shouted. The voice sounded unfamiliar and Dolly frowned slightly as she slowly walked towards the door. You are? Dolly asked suspiciously, looking at the woman dressed so delicately in front of her. Hello, my name is Anastasia, I am a good friend of Brayden. Chapter 1271 not worthy to be his wife Mrs. Knight looked at the woman in front of her with suspicion, and her eyes were filled with endless doubt. If it was only a friend rtionship, how could she suddenly find here? No, this woman and Brayden must have some kind of abnormal rtionship with each other. Do you want to see me for something? Dolly looked at her curiously and asked, with a hint of caution in her eyes. Anastasia sneered, but it was a pity that she was so desperate for Brayden! The thing that she wants is not unavable to her so far. Oh, thats right I want to talk to you, can I? Anastasia said politely. It seems that there is nothing to talk about, between two strange women in addition to men, Dolly really can not think of other topics. Im sorry, Im busy and dont have time for small talk. Dolly replied bluntly. She didnt want to waste her time on unnecessary people, and she didnt want to hear any bad news about Brayden. Is that so? Do you care nothing about your husbands affairs? Ive heard that Kirnd Group is facing a big crisis recently, and if it cant be solved thepany will soon close down. Anastasia whispered deliberately while picking her fingers, pretending to look disdainful. In fact, her heart is still a little nervous, after all, this is the first time she took the initiative to find his family for a man. Okay, you wait a minute, Ill change my clothes. Saying that, Dolly walked directly to Mrs. Knight. Madam, Im going out, theres something to talk about. She leaned over Mrs. Knights ear and whispered. Mrs. Knight looked at the woman in front of her, and then looked at Anastasia not far away, with some uneasiness in her heart.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Well? Did shee to trouble you? Because Brayden? I tell you, Dolly, well support you no matter what, you just have to be bold. Mrs. Knight gently patted her shoulder and spoke firmly. Everything, is still an unknown, Anastasia and Brayden in the end what rtionship, the two have developed to what extent, she does not understand, naturally will not act rashly. Just she can feel that woman definitely will not easily give up Brayden. Okay, I know, Ill go first, Jayden you help Mrs. Knight trim these flowers and nts. Dolly said while handing him the tools in her hand. In the western restaurant, the surrounding atmosphere is very quiet, probably because of the rainy day there are very few people here, even the music is not as elegant as before, and turned into a low. Miss Mason, I wonder what my husband has done to make you unhappy? Dolly opened the door and said. Dolly clenched her fist and tried to be more calm. This woman, how could she be so calm? Anastasia took a sip of her coffee, her face full of surprise. It seems that she has a good mental state, really deserves to be the woman Brayden looks at. Oh, its like this, father is Mr. Kirnd for many years to cooperate with the biggest manufacturers, some time ago father because of other reasons suddenly terminated and Kirnd Group cooperation, now also do not know where to go, and Mr. Kirnd seems to want to cooperate with my father very much. Anastasia said, suddenly pausing again. And then what? What was she trying to say? Without the Mason Family, the Kirnd Group would have no way to grow and operate? She believed that the Mason Family was not the best one. As far as she knew, Brayden had been in contact with the Mason Family just in case he was looking for a bigger partner. The woman in front of her didnt know that Dolly was silent. You know, my father only has one daughter, so he loves me and loves me very much, as long as I say a word, he will try to do it. Anastasia deliberately said, guessing herself that the other party would definitely sacrifice her happiness for Kirnd Group. Dolly kind of see, she just want to use Brayden in exchange for a cooperation. But how could this be possible? There are too many manufacturers to count, but in this world Brayden is only one. Even if the Kirnd Group does eventually go out of business, they can still rise again, no big deal, of course, this is only the worst possible oue. However, as for what Brayden really think, there is no way to know. The future, there are too many uncertainties, and who can guarantee that he will be able to achieve the most desired cooperation in his mind. Miss Mason, I think you may be mistaken, thepany has always been Brayden in charge of things, I do not know much about this, nor have I had much contact. Dolly spoke coldly. Is this what shes avoiding? This is not something she can just try to stall over! It seems that she still underestimated herself! Anastasia put down the spoon in her hand, straightened her back and looked at the woman in front of her seriously, with a wave of anger in her eyes. Yes, I know, you are not in charge of the Kirnd Group, but do you know what Mr. Kirnd does in the office every day? You dont even have time to order take-out, youre busy until the wee hours of the morning, and you only squint for a while when youre about to go to work. You dont deserve to be his wife, you cant give him anything! But I can, I can take care of him, I can give him more opportunities to cooperate, not to let Kirnd Group in deep water, Dolly, if you really love him, so please think about him, I still have things to deal with, first go. Saying that, Anastasia directly picked up her bag and left the western restaurant straight away. Looking at the direction of the womans departure, Dollys eyes suddenly dimmed. She knew that Brayden had been very busytely, so she understood his behavior of not going home to sleep, but she did not expect Brayden to lead this kind of lifetely. She suddenly felt guilty, yes, she didnt deserve to be a wife, she didnt even know what her husband was going through, what qualification was there to talk about husband and wife? Dolly took out her cell phone and dialed it directly. Hello, are you still at the office? She asked, her voice trembling a bit as she tried to calm herself down. Yes, whats wrong? Did something happen at home? Brayden asked worriedly. After hearing the mans voice, Dolly almost didnt hold back her tears. No, that, Ill go to yourpanyter and bring you some food and a change of clothes , she said hurriedly. The Brayden on the other side of the phone, the corner of the mouth at the curve of a smile of satisfaction. She still remembered, thats enough. The two people exchanged pleasantries after a few words, and then each hung up the phone. Looking up at the sky, Dolly tried to hold back her tears and then left. Chapter 1272 Other men Sometimes, God especially likes to joke with some people, always let some infatuated people face different degrees of obstacles, and then appear is one after another misunderstanding. Hello, hello, is this Stanleys family? A sweet womans voice came to Dollys ears. What family members? The two of them are just friends, okay? At once, Dollys heart was a little puzzled. No, Im just his friend, sorry you called the wrong number. Saying that, Dolly was about to hang up the phone. No, we are here Marine Hospital, Mr. Davidson had a car ident, please are you his friend, pleasee over to the hospital side to sign the nurse immediately exined. Instantly, Dolly froze. But she didnt know Stanleys familys contact information either! Yes, he would know. Dolly dropped the kitchen knife in her hand and hurriedly dialed. Sorry, the number you have dialed is switched off The key moment dropped the chain, is this still a good buddy! Suddenly, the phone rang again. I said is this how you guys are friends? One by one do not answer the phone, I do not care who you are, hurry to the hospital, must sign! The doctor shouted coldly and hung up the phone directly. It seems that at this time Stanley, there is really no one around, she just thought that the man was deliberate. After looking at the unfinished meal in the kitchen and looking at the phone, Dolly finally ran out. In the hospital, Stanley was lying on the hospital bed with his eyes closed all the time, with the infusion of nutrition hanging by the bedside, the nurse was still busy for him, Dolly was a little nervous. Nurse, when will he wake up? Dolly rushed to ask. I dont know, you people are really, call one phone does not answer, call two phone does not answer, only you answer, and also grumbling, this is a matter of life and death, who is responsible for what happened? The hospital is responsible or you are responsible? The nurseined in a low voice of dissatisfaction. Dolly lowered her head, her eyes staring straight at the man in the hospital bed, a trace of guilt in her eyes. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The end, said to Brayden to send food and clothes, now can not pass. Stanley, you hurry to wake up! Dolly prayed with her hands together. Okay, thanks doctor, I will pay attention in the future. In the hallway, Anastasia whispered. Miss Mason, it is best not to eat any raw and cold food recently, this will have an effect on the body. The doctor instructed again and again. I know, say hello to my aunt for me. After saying that, Anastasia left. Anastasia has an old problem that she is particrly prone to illness during the change of seasons, but of course it is not a big problem, she has gotten used to it herself over the years. Nurse, when was he brought here? Suddenly, a familiar voice reached Anastasias ears. Isnt that, Dollys voice? Following the direction of the voice, Anastasia slowly walked over. Its been a few hours, right? If it werent for you family members noting, how could we have kept cing him for so long? The nurse replied in a low voice. Anastasia was taken aback, she hadnt heard wrong, had she? Family members? She moved a little closer and took a closer look at the man in the hospital bed unfamiliar, but not looking like an ordinary person. Well, Dolly, there is a man outside! Brayden, that guy, didnt even know that his wife had already given him a green hat! In an instant, a cold light leaked from Anastasias eyes. In the office, Brayden was still at his desk looking at the documents seriously, his expression looked a bit happy. Yo, youre in a good mood today. Suddenly, a woman walked in while stepping on high heels and said. Okay, whats up again? Brayden asked in a straightforward, cold voice. Did that mean she was not wee? Then he weed that Dolly who cuckolded him? Anastasia grunted coldly and pretended to ignore Braydens words. Hey, havent eaten yet, right? Come here to make it especially for you. Saying that, Anastasia ced the thermos box nimbly in front of him. No need. Brayden did not even raise his head dryly said. Whats with this look? It was as if he was begging him to eat. The woman slowly walked over to the couch and sat down, flipping through the papers. Youre not waiting for your Dolly, are you? She pretended to speak intentionally. Suddenly, the pen in Braydens hand stopped and raised his head slightly, looking seriously at the woman not far away. Yes, Im waiting for my wife. He said it firmly and seriously. I advise you not to wait, she will note, she is a busy person, busy every day doing some hookups that others do not know. Anastasia said a little too much, but she herself did not feel the least bit. And Brayden at the desk, obviously, the expression is very unnatural, yes he has been angry. Miss Mason, I hope you look at your head before you speak, how can ady of the house say something so impotent and rude? Brayden said unceremoniously. He hated people talking badly about Dolly, even if she really did something wrong, then in the end, he could only criticize her himself, others, at all, were not qualified to talk about her. What? You still dont know? She didnt tell you that she is very busy right now, busy taking care of other men, where there is time to care about you ah. The woman deliberately said. What does this mean? Franklin is still a child! Tell me clearly. Brayden stood up directly. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Im not going to lie in this muddy water, Im going to go. With that, Anastasia left Braydens office directly. What the hell is going on here, where is Dolly now? And what is she doing? I thought I was supposed toe and see myself? Hey Leon, hurry up and find Dolly Brayden said coldly. Leon, who received the call, felt vaguely uneasy. He was worried as he drove the car. Brayden hung up the phone and then called Dolly a dozen times, but each and every one of them, the woman did not answer. Pop! The phone was thrown directly on the couch next to him, Braydens face was hazy, and there was a murderous aura in his eyes. Here, this is the patients medicine, remember to take it three times a day, not even once less on time and in the right amount, ande back to me when youre done. The nurse directly shoved arge pile of medicine to Dolly. Chapter 1273 Memory Loss Schoolmate. The person on the hospital bed called out softly. Dolly hurriedly turned around at the sound of the voice and came to Stanleys bedside. How do you feel? Any better? She looked at the person in front of her worriedly and asked. How to say it is also her life saver, she has no way to see Stanley injured while she is indifferent. Sister, why are you here? Stanley asked weakly, with a hint of triumph in his eyes. The doctor called me and said that none of the other contacts in your phone could be reached, so he had mee over, dont move, Ill do what you need to do for you. Said Dolly, holding him down on the bed. I want some water, I havent had any all night. Stanley replied slowly. Okay, wait a minute, Ill get you some hot water, dont move yet. Dolly instructed and walked straight out of the ward. Ah! Just walking out, suddenly, a patient with a thermos directly hit her. All of a sudden, the hot water spilled out, and Dollys arm was burned with a red bag. Sorry, I didnt mean to do that. The patient hurriedly apologized. Its okay. She replied in a low voice, holding back her inner emotions. But this scene was all seen by Stanley in the ward. Hey, whats wrong with you, dont you have eyes when you walk? Cant you see there is a big live person on the road Stanley yelled. He used all his strength to get out of bed and slowly walked towards Dolly at the door. Hows that? Does it hurt? He asked in a low voice as he looked painfully at the woman who had been burned in front of him. Well its fine, you hurry back out of bed to do what, dont worry, its just a small injury. Saying that, Dolly directly helped Stanley back to the ward. She was always so strong, so strong that it hurt, always so understanding, so understanding that people almost forgot about her injury. Why cant she just spill her guts andin a little? Why does she have to be so feisty to do everything? Stanleys eyes had a hint of loss in them. Or, was she only pouting to Brayden alone? Yes, he guessed correctly, all of Dollys pretensions were given to Brayden, whether good or bad, and all of her emotional outpourings in this life were only Brayden alone. Sister, can I call you by your name from now on? Stanley raised his head and suddenly asked. Dolly froze for a moment, then recovered the expression on her face. Sure. She replied in an embarrassed whisper. She knew very well that calling her by her name and calling her Sister were of apletely different nature, but in fact, there was really no need for Stanley to call himself Sister anymore, after all, both of them had already left the school. Dolly, didnt you go homest night? Stanley asked. Of course she didnt go home, she hadnt closed her eyes all night for him, the nurse said that throughout the night, someone had to watch, and she was the only one in the ward naturally there was no way to sleep. Well, are you hungry? Ill go get you something to eat. She asked. I want to eat Xiao Long Bao. Stanley replied with a smile, suddenly excited, his eyes all lit up. He would do anything to have Dolly by his side. After cleaning up the bed, Dolly went straight out the door. Looking at the phone that had been lying quietly on the table all night, Stanley picked it up curiously. Sure enough, Brayden had called her a lot, but she hadnt answered. He should be very anxious now, right? Stanley clutched the sheets and gritted her teeth. The weather outside seems to be very good, there are many pedestrians on the road, most of them are in a hurry while eating breakfast, Dolly searched for a long time before finding a breakfast store that specializes in selling small dumplings. Boss, have a drawer of small dumplings. Dolly shouted. Okay, here you go! The boss put the dumplings in a handbag. Hey, its you, long time no see. The boss suddenly opened his mouth wide and shouted excitedly. He knows him? Dolly cocked her head for a long time, but never thought of who the man in front of her really was. Its been years since Ive seen you, youre still as pretty as ever, I guess you dont recognize me, right? I used to run not a breakfast store, but a milk tea store, where you and Miss Mitchell often came. The boss exined. Oh, boss, so youve changed your profession, now it looks like business is good. Dolly said with a smile. Yes, selling breakfast, still rtively profitable, and the location around here is better, how about, you and Mr. Kirnd should be quite good recently, right? The boss asked with a smile. Good what ah? He was working overtime in thepany all day, and he didnt know what he was busy with every day, so it was really difficult to even meet recently. Pretty good, boss, Ill talk to you again when I have time haha, I still have some things to do. Dolly said in a low voice. Good, you first busy,e over and y when you have time! The boss behind the back shouted. In fact, Dolly had never recognized who the boss was, and in her impression, there was really no such persons existence. The first thing that happened to her was that she hadnt recovered a part of her memory from thest car ident. But thankfully, the people she loves still remember. All along the way, she looked preupied, with a displeased expression on her face. Hey, Miss Dean, whats wrong with you? Your face doesnt look too good, huh? Suddenly, a doctor came over and asked. Huh? That, no, maybe its a little cold and Im a little underdressed. Dolly replied awkwardly. Are you cold? Ill put my jacket Dont, that, the doctor is fine, I just went to buy a breakfast, its not cold in the ward. Dolly interrupted the doctor directly and rushed to speak. She dont want to wear the doctors jacket, originally things are quite a lot, can be Brayden misunderstanding the content has been quite a lot, if add this jacket, then they really cant say. Dolly, whats taking so long, did something happen on the way? Stanley on the hospital bed looked worriedly at the woman in front of him and asked breathlessly.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Well, something did happen, and Dolly fell back into her own contemtion. Dolly! suddenly, Stanley shouted. Huh? Whats wrong? Do you want some water? Ill go get you some water. Dolly asked, immediately grabbing a ss of water to get out of the ward. What was wrong with her? Why did she look like she had lost her soul? Is it possible that she really met something on the way? Sister, its not water. Stanley said hurriedly. Dolly slowly turned around with an apologetic look. Chapter 1274 Being struck by lightning Hello, maam, is Dolly at home? Ive been trying to call her and I cant get through. Brayden said anxiously. Mrs. Knight looked around and went to Dollys room, but no one was there. Strangely enough, she seemed to have been very busy in thest few days, and there were even times when she stayed out at night. She thought the woman had gone to Brayden, so the two werent together now. What was going on? Is it possible that Dolly is still doing something in secret? Oh, that, she is now in the garden for me to help, recently rather busy, she did not bring the phone, now want her to answer the phone? Mrs. Knight asked sheepishly. Although he felt that Mrs. Knights voice and tone of voice were a little strange, Brayden did not think much of it, as long as he knew that nothing had happened to Dolly. Okay, I know, then Ill hang up, Ill be home for dinner tonight. Brayden said slowly. Good. The two men hung up after exchanging a few pleasantries. Mrs. Knight, who was standing in the same ce, had a somewhat bleak look in her eyes. This Dolly, what is she busy with every day? She leaves early andes homete every day, and doesnt even have time to send her children to school. Today, she wont be back until midnight again, will she? In the ward, the phone on the sofa rang again, at this time Dolly is washing fruit for Stanley in the bathroom, looking at the phone constantly vibrating Stanley some panic. If Dolly received a call from Brayden, would she leave immediately? He suddenly felt a little sad. Here, eat some apples, the doctor said its better to eat more fruit. Saying that, Dolly handed the washed fruit directly to the person on the hospital bed. Dolly, Stanley suddenly called out. Whats wrong? She asked in a low voice as she turned around and faced him directly. Can you stay here with me tonight? He continued. There was a hint of a plea in his eyes that made Dolly look a little moved. But why should she stay here with him? She wasnt his girlfriend, and whats more, she was a family man. Its okay, Ill be backter tonight. Dollyughed and gently patted his shoulder. If Brayden found out, even if he did exin himself, he probably wouldnt believe him. Why cant you stay here with me? Im afraid something will happen tonight. Stanley lowered his head and spoke in a low voice, his expression a little unnatural. What does this mean? What kind of ident could happen to him? Isnt it fine now? Dolly looked at the person on the hospital bed suspiciously, a little curious. What is it? She hurriedly asked. If he really had an ident because he left tonight, who would be responsible for it? No, we should still find apanion to watch him. This way, Ill help you find a chaperone, so you dont have to worry. Saying that, Dolly immediately picked up the phone next to her. Hey, no need, the escorts are all new people, they dont know me, besides, I can still stay in the hospital for a few days, I dont want to bother. Stanley said indifferently. The first thing you need to do is to get the money. No way, Stanley is a person who never cared about money. But he is very urate, the escorts he found dont know Stanley and will definitely be a little less efficient in taking care of him. Well, youll be out of the hospital soon, so bear with me. Dollyforted. Dolly, I dont know why, I feel very ufortable today, really always feel that something might happen tonight. Stanley looked at the woman in front of him and deliberately said. Everything, but he made it up, he is now very good health, what ident can happen? The food is better than anyone else, sleep is sweeter than sleep, the mood is very leisurely, but sometimes it will be easy to worry about the fear of Dolly leaving him. Whats wrong? Is it painful somewhere? Ill go get a doctor. After saying that, Dolly immediately to run out of the ward. No Dolly, Im not in pain now, just asionally sometimes,st night it was very painful, so Im afraid Stanley wanted to say and then said. Dolly was suddenly a little distraught that Brayden would find out sooner orter if this went on for a long time. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. But if she really does not care about Stanley, then the person in the hospital bed is not very poor? Family members are not by their side, friends are not by their side, even Aston does not know where to go, if she is gone, lonely not to mention that his bodys recovery cycle will also be extended. Okay, tonight, Ill stay here. Dollys eyes were a little lost. Peoples lives were at stake, Brayden would understand himself, right? I hope so. She rubbed her hands together nervously, trying to give herself some warmth. Under the pillow, the phone stayed on vibrate, Stanley looked at Dolly at the door and cautiously picked up the phone. Why, whats with the constant calls! He asked coldly, with a hint of displeasure in his tone. Hey, I said Stanley, when will this car ident drama end? Are you addicted to hospital stays? Aston asked nonchntly. This good drama was co-directed by two people. Thats right, Stanley was in a car ident, and the perpetrator was none other than Aston.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. What do you care so much? Just be yourself, donte back, Im not done here yet. Stanley said indifferently. What an odd man, how can anyone use such tactics to cheat a womans sympathy, that is, Dolly is simple-minded, otherwise, who would have nothing to care about him ah Aston coldly grunted. Okay, not to talk to you ah, anyway, you pay attention to it, your mother seems to go to you in thest two days, I brought the news, as for what you want to do to see for yourself. With that, Aston hung up the phone directly. Instantly, Stanley was stunned, but quickly regained his previous expression. What was that woman doing here? Didnt you already say that? Hes noting home for dinner! Stanley grabbed the bed sheet and looked out the window in deep thought. There must be a way to get past this. Mr. Davidson, you say you are not feeling well and have some pain? The doctor asked as he suddenly walked into the room. Huh? At once, Stanley froze. Yes, doctor, check him out quickly to see if theres something wrong somewhere. Dolly in the back rushed to speak. God, Stanley had the feeling of being struck by lightning. Chapter 1275 Visiting No, doctor, this pain of mine is intermittent, not all the time, schoolmate is overly worried about me, dont worry. Stanley hurriedly exined. He couldnt let himself be exposed, otherwise this Dolly would definitely go home tonight. So, then it shouldnt be a big deal. The doctor straightened his back and said. Yeah, yeah, its fine, I just get pains asionally. The man in the hospital bed echoed. What is this? Dolly looked at Stanley suspiciously, not understanding. Geez dont bother the doctor, there are so many patients in the hospital. Stanley said, rushing to pull Dolly over. After a few simple words with the doctor, they dispersed.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Sister, no need to make such a fuss, I can still tolerate this pain . Stanley thought for a while and said. This kind of thing, how can it be tolerated will pass! Dolly skimmed him, did not give him a good face. Son! Suddenly, outside the ward, a womans voice reached the ears of two people. dolly did not feel anything, but at this time, stanley covered himself with the quilt is very tight. Son! Iming! A strange woman, standing in the doorway of the ward. Huh? Where is the son? The woman looked back and forth and saw only one person, and that was Dolly. Hello, may I ask if you are Dolly asked lustily. Oh, hello, Im Stanleys mother, wheres Stanley, please? I thought he was in the hospital right now? The woman asked anxiously, looking seriously at Dolly in front of her. Finally! Dolly looked at her watch, a few days had passed, and his family was just nowing, no one else. Oh, you are aunties, Stanley is in the hospital bed ah. She pointed to the bed not far away. Strange, why was he covering himself up so tightly? What was going on here? Stanley? Aunties here to see you. Dolly whispered, gently patting the quilt. But inside the nket, there was no movement at all. You mean, my son is inside? The woman next to her asked curiously. Yes, he is inside, I think, is sleeping? Dolly looked incredulously at the pile on the bed. See how long you can hold on, if it neveres out, it will not be strange to suffocate! Dolly sneered. Miss, what do you call it? The woman asked again. Oh, my name is Dolly, Stanleys sister and alumni, he is also my benefactor. She replied with a smile. So its a schoolmate, that, are you married? How old are you today? Do you have a date? What was your major back then? The woman threw out these questions in a row, making Dolly feel a little awkward. Why does it feel like she is checking the ount? Besides, she didnt have to answer these questions at all! Ahem! Suddenly, Stanley got out of the nket. Can you not ask people such rude questions as soon as you meet them. Stanley shouted unhappily. Instantly, the woman next to him, her eyes dimmed. She was just concerned about him too! The family like them, do not know how many women in this society are bending to them. Mom is just worried about you, why so fierce. The woman lowered her head and said in a somewhat unpleasant voice. No, what kind of person asks such questions as soon as they meet, besides, I am with someone Okay, okay, its okay dont worry. Dolly immediately said, trying to interrupt Stanleys still unspoken words. She knew that Stanleys mother must have misunderstood, she thought she was her sons girlfriend, but in fact was anything but. Son, how is your health? How did you suddenly get into a car ident? What the hell is all this about? You tell me mommy went to revenge for you. The woman suddenly spoke. What a nonsense, how big a thing to take revenge. The woman also said that even if you really want to take revenge, you cant go to Aston! In the beginning, he was always listening to his own arrangements. People have long run away, still waiting for you toe to be caught by you ah, say, today toe to what is the matter. Stanley asked bluntly. He did not believe that this woman came here simply to see him. In fact, she was really just simply visiting him. Nothing, I heard that something happened to you, and I was very anxious, so I rushed to see you. The woman exined. Whether the son believes it or not, these are indeed all genuine words. She knew that her son had grown up in the old country and had always followed his grandmother, so his feelings for himself and his father were not very deep, and sometimes he did not want to return to his home, and even rebelled against the two of them. Oh, so in that case, Auntie Davidson is here today, so she can stay with you all night and I can go home, right? Dolly whispered, looking at the man in the hospital bed. Where would it be that easy? Even if his mom came, he wouldnt let Dolly leave the hospital easily. My mom just came to check on me, she has things to do tonight, right? Stanley asked as he looked away from his face and looked at his mom in front of him. Ah, thats oh, mom is mainly here to see you today, there are still some business matters that need to be done in the evening, all exined to me by your father, then Ill go first ah, call me if something happens. With that, the woman left the ward straight away. What is the situation? Dollys heart was filled with anger. The first thing she thought was that if his mother came tonight, she would be able to go home early, but now its true, his mother is really not useful at all. Ille back to see you tomorrow, I really have something to do today. The woman nced at Dolly next to her and said. Franklin, Brayden, Mrs. Knight, which is not a big deal, butpared to Stanleys life, she is more concerned about the existence of life. Dolly clenched her fist, a little frustrated. Whats wrong? Not happy? My mom is like that, dont mind if you do. Said Stanley, waving a hand directly at her. How could she not mind? Just now she was full of hope to go home, and now, well, its all gone. Mrs. Davidson could feel that her son liked this Dolly, but looking at his expression, it seemed that he had not yet confessed to her, so of course she had to give their young people some free y. Hey, Dolly, I want to eat fish tonight. Instantly, Dolly had a big headache. Chapter 1276 Still not in time Maam, its sote, why isnt Dolly back yet? Brayden asked anxiously in the living room. Mrs. Knight looked at the sky outside, and it was indeed pitch dark. This girl, why does she always do such unreliable things, she doesnt answer the phone, she doesnt answer the text messages, and she doesnt know where Tian Tian is exactly. That, she may have something temporary. Mrs. Knight smiled awkwardly and said. She herself did not know exactly what Dolly was busy with in thest few days, but she had to hide this matter from Brayden, who did not want the two to fall out. Its okay, she may be busy, you dont have to wait for her, just go inside and sleep. Mrs. Knight said deliberately. He would be unhappy if he waited until midnight and Dolly came back. Grandma, where did mom go? Why does she alwayse back sotetely? Suddenly, Franklin rubbed his eyes and came out of the room and asked. At once, Braydens eyes dimmed. Hopefully, this is not the first time, it has been a while? What nonsense Franklin, Brayden you do not listen to his nonsense, Franklin must be sleepy. Mrs. Knight hurriedly said and pushed the child into the room. Looking at the reaction of the two people in front of him, Braydens heart, had some idea, he directly picked up the phone and dialed again. Sure enough, no one answered the phone. In the ward, Stanley was still smacking his lips and eating his dinner, which was fish cooked by Dolly herself, which Stanley had rigidly requested.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Dolly, its still your cooking thats good. He smiled and whispered. At that moment, Dolly next to him was full of embarrassment. Looking at her watch it was alreadyte, she should call Mrs. Knight. Picking up the phone, she walked out of the ward. Looking at the departing back, Stanleys eyes shed a cold light. Is she talking to Mrs. Knight? Stanley listened carefully for any movement outside. Hey maam, Ive got something to do tonight, so I wont go back first. Dolly whispered. Aigoo my ancestor ah, you finally called me, look how many times I have called you, only now call me, this evening Brayden home, has been waiting for you, youd better hurry back, he looks a little unhappy, youe back and talk to him properly. Mrs. Knight hurriedly answered. Dolly suddenly felt some panic. What should we do now? Go home? But what if something happens to Stanley in the middle of the night? After half a day of hesitation, she finally decided that she would not go home. Madam, I really have something to do here, I cant go back tonight. Dolly said. This girl, what is the matter, so that she did not even go home, and even Brayden also disappeared. Dolly, you tell me whats going on. Mrs. Knight asked, her tone very serious. Dolly was hesitant to say anything like that. Nothing, maam, Ill exin that to you when I get back, Ill hang up now, you talk to Brayden for me. Dolly hung up the phone directly. Perhaps, on the phone, she really didnt know how to exin this matter to Mrs. Knight, but she never wanted to hide it, she just thought it was not the right time yet. Dolly, whats wrong? Stanley asked tentatively. Nothing, have you had enough? She asked rhetorically. Fine, why, are you in some kind of hurry? Nothing, get an early night. Dolly replied in a low voice and walked over to the couch next to her. She didnt know that Brayden, at this point, had long since run out of patience. Madam, that was Dolly just now, right? Where is she now? Brayden asked coldly. Dolly said that she had something to take care of tonight, so she wonte back first, as for where she is, actually I dont know. Mrs. Knight slowly replied. Cant hide it anymore, its better to tell him earlier, save him from finding out by himselfter, the two will have more conflicts. Hearing her words, Brayden did not say anything and walked straight into the room. Now even dare to stay out all night! His heart a ball of anger. What kind of thing was so important that he had to go home? The whole night Braydeny in bed tossing and turning, unable to sleep. He could not figure out what Dolly was up to every day. The next morning, the sun shone through the window and warmed the ground. The man in the hospital bed, his eyes closed, was sleeping soundly, and the woman on the couch, too, looked haggard. This night, everyone is peaceful, throughout the night, Stanley slept soundly. Luckily, he didnt have any idents. After cleaning up a bit, Dolly was about to walk out of the hospital room. Dolly, Stanley called out suddenly, probably sensing that she was leaving. Whats wrong? The woman asked as she slowly turned around and looked at him. Where are you going? The man asked lightly, but there was a hint of anticipation in his eyes. Im going home to change my clothes. Dolly answered immediately, shrugging at him. She hadnt been homest night, so shed gotten up early in the morning and wanted to get home, hoping to see Brayden before he went to work. Oh. Stanley replied, lost in thought. There didnt seem to be a reason for this to stop anymore, and there was a twinkle in his eye, a little moody. Dolly didnt say anything more and simply left. Its been a long time since Ive seen Brayden, I wonder if hes lost another round of weight? In the ward, Stanley was alone, looking at the sky outside the window, in deep thought. Whats the matter, son, mom cooperated should be okay, right? Suddenly, his mother walked into the ward and said. Why are you here again? Didnt I tell you, Im really fine, Ill be discharged in two days. Stanley said impatiently. But the womans eyes were full of heartache. She hadnt had a good look at her son for a long time, so why was he so disgusted when he came this time? Son, mom is just concerned about you, do you like that girl yesterday? If you like it, go after it. She didnt know that Dolly was already married with children, she just thought her son liked her a lot, thats why she chose to be on his side. Are you serious? Stanley asked excitedly, with a bright light in his eyes. This silly child, what else is true or false about this? Isnt love always something you earn? Besides, she believes in her sons vision. Dolly, at this moment, was panting and arriving home. Mom? Franklin shouted happily, somewhat surprised. Hey, Franklin, wheres Dad? She asked anxiously. Daddys gone to work. After hearing Franklins words, Dolly immediately looked disappointed. Chapter 1277 So he had company The end of the end, he must be angry, no or should go to Kirnd Group to see, Dolly immediately changed clothes and hurried out the door. Hey, Mom! Suddenly, Franklin looked at Dollys back in the doorway and shouted. Whats wrong? She asked as she turned back around. Dad didnt seem to be in a good moodst night. Franklin said seriously. Dolly smiled at Franklin and asked Mrs. Knight to see Franklin off, and she left the house immediately. I see. In the office, Brayden looked absentmindedly at the papers in his hand with an annoyed look. Big brother, whats wrong with you? Its been all morning, and youve only read this one document, is there something at home that needs to be taken care of? Leon looked at him and asked in a low voice. He really couldnt think of anyone else in this world, other than Dolly who could affect Braydens mood? Nothing. Brayden replied slowly, walking to the window. Then there was another puff of smoke. Looking at the despondent expression of the man in front of him, Leon was a little distressed. You go ahead and get busy, Ill call you if somethinges up. Brayden suddenly said. Leon walked straight out of the office without saying anything. Yo, why are you still smoking. Suddenly, a woman walked in while shouting. The colleagues outside the office were looking at everything in the office with a strange look. Why does she keeping in? I dont know, the bosss business, who knows? You say, the two of them are not really getting along, right? What are you talking about, is Mr. Kirnd that kind of person? Several colleagues whispered in the bathroom. Anastasias frequent visits to the Kirnd Group to see Brayden had long been known, and new employees who didnt know Brayden was married really mistook them for a real couple. After all, Dolly has note to Kirnd Group for a long time, and people Anastasia still bring love breakfast. What are you doing here again? Brayden said coldly. Obviously, he was not in a very good mood. In fact, Anastasia had already guessed it. The words she said before had managed to get his attention, and it seemed that the effect was quite good. What? Angry? Its because Dolly is taking care of another man in the hospital? Anastasia said deliberately. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. At once, Anastasia was confused for a moment. What is this? I thought he already knew everything? Anastasia unconsciously took a few steps backward. You, whats wrong? She asked cautiously, afraid to annoy the man in front of her. Did you just say that Dolly was with another man? In which hospital? Brayden asked bitterly. He still does not know? Anastasia skimmed her lips in embarrassment. She had wanted Brayden to find out herself, so that the effect she wanted would be better, but unfortunately That, I just overheard, she seems to be taking care of a friend, yes yes, its been a few days no. Anastasia said softly. Anyway, it hase to this point, early to knowte to know is not the same. Besides, what she said was true. The only one to me is Dolly, who had nothing better to do than to tangle with other men and not say hello to Brayden. Oh,e on, dont think so much in the morning, try the breakfast I bought for you. Said, Anastasia hurriedly put the breakfast directly in front of him. At this time Brayden, full of gloom, the mood is very depressed. She actually abandoned her family to be with another man! Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Saying that, Anastasia shoved the snack directly into Braydens mouth. Brayden was so angry that he didnt have the heart to pay attention to her, and threw the treats aside. I wont eat it, get out of here! He yelled. The people outside the office were startled and full of horror at the sound. Hey, Brayden, whats wrong with you? What are you mad at me for? The person outside is your wife, not me. The person who brings you breakfast every day is me, not Dolly, so get it straight! Anastasia shouted, she was really angry. Although she did gloat over Braydens anger, she did not expect that this man would lose his temper with himself. Brayden held his head in his hands as he tried to calm himself down. Miss Mason, Im sorry, Im sorry I lost my temper a bit earlier, Im sorry. Brayden said very formal and grand. Its okay, I just dont want you to let this little thing affect your mood, after all, your mission, not only lies in the family, you still have thepany, and so many employees, you still have to fight for them, dont you? Anastasia spoke with emotion. Brayden picked up his fighting spirit again and slowly walked towards Anastasia with a slight smile. Thank you, and your breakfast, lets eat together. Brayden whispered. Instantly, Anastasia was excited and immediately set her breakfast on the table. You finally figured it out, its long overdue,e on breakfast is a must, in the middle of the day, breakfast is the most important,e and try this soup bun is delicious. Saying that, Anastasia handed the soup bun to Brayden. And at that moment, Dolly, who was panting, was watching all this from outside the office. Is it good? Well, it tastes good. Im really bothering you,ing to deliver breakfast every day.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Ie to deliver it every day, today is the first time you eat it, right? Hahahaha Inside the office, the atmosphere looked good, Braydens face Dolly did not see anger, instead, she saw a happy. She looked at the breakfast in her hand and slowly backed out. Hey, whos that guy? Why did hee and go? A new employee suddenly asked. Which one? My God, isnt that Mrs. Kirnd? A veteran employee said in surprise. At once, all the eyes outside the office looked at the departing back in unison. Its over, its over, Mr. Kirnd is really finished this time. What are you talking about, Mr. Kirnd will definitely exin clearly. What? Look inside, people are eating well. Chapter 1278 Take a break On the way, Dolly was in a very bad mood, not thinking about other, not even watching the road several times almost hit by a car. Hey, you crazy bitch, is not stupid, was hit by others and still do not know! Hey, are you sick, barging in what! Several drivers kept honking their horns angrily, and if it wasnt for a passerby next to her who dragged her aside, she would have been scolded to death. Miss, are you okay? Huh? Yes, thanks. Dolly slowly turned around and continued walking. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Is he really in love with that woman? In my memory, Brayden never ate breakfast from others, except from himself and Leon, but today she clearly saw him eat Anastasias breakfast. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are getting into. Suddenly, the phone in her bag rang, and looking at the three words dancing on the screen, she felt a little helpless. Dolly, where are you? Im hungry. Stanley said with a deliberate pout. Didnt he have a mother? Why is he calling himself? That Stanley, I have something to do today, so I will not go over there, you ask your aunt to buy some food for you. She said, she was about to hang up the phone. Dolly. Suddenly, Stanley shouted coldly. She immediately stopped in her tracks. Are you crying? He asked immediately afterwards. Her voice, her tone of voice, it was clear she was in a bad mood. Stanley couldnt think of anyone but Brayden who could be making her so upset. Im not, its just that, a grain of sand blew into my eye in the wind just now, its okay. Dolly replied softly. Stanley looked at the phone in front of him suspiciously, a little curious. Where are you now? He asked bitingly. Stanley, I really have to stop talking to you today, Im hanging up. With that, Dolly simply hung up the phone. It had been so long, she had already meant enough to Stanley. As her benefactor, she did not do anything wrong to Stanley, on the contrary, in order to take care of him, she even stayed out at night and suffered Braydens misunderstanding of herself, so she does not want to go on like this now. The road is very few pedestrians, probably all went to work, Dolly came to the beach, sitting alone on a lounger, eyes closed and enjoy the quiet years. She did not want anyone to disturb him, whether it was Stanley or Brayden, at this moment, she just wanted to be alone and quiet, not affected by anyone. The phone in the bag, I do not know how many times it rang, she did not answer a call. She wants to stay away from those so-called right and wrong, away from the hustle and bustle of the world. Perhaps it is really some tired. Probably because it is a weekday, there are few people on the beach, but the weather is still good. A few older women were chatting and picking up shells, looking very happy. Hey, I heard your son is getting married? An older woman said loudly. Yes, my son and my daughter-inw went round and round and finally got married. Another woman replied. Young people are like that, they are either arguing or arguing all day long, they will naturally understand after a long time, what is more important than feelings, dont worry, in a few years it will be fine. I hope so, when they are old, they will know how wonderful it was when they were young, haha Dolly suddenly opened her eyes and looked at a few old mothers not far away, with a satisfied arc at the corners of her mouth. They are right, the days will eventually return to peace, those so-called noise is only some of the spices in life. But Brayden at this time, how will she exin to him? She was suddenly a little frustrated again. Why are you here alone? A familiar voice came through. Jayden, why are you here too? Dolly looked at the man in front of her incredulously, a little curious. Shouldnt he be working in the supermarket now? How could he have time toe here to rx? Im here to take a break. Jayden replied slowly. What kind of ident happened at the supermarket? Or was he in a bad state of mind? Whats wrong with you? In a bad mood? He asked in a low voice, slowly approaching Dolly. Oh, no, I just came to take a break, just like you. She smiled awkwardly. She couldnt tell this man about her problems with Brayden, could she! This kind of thing, they parties know just fine, there is no need for others to understand. Something went wrong with Brayden, right? Jayden asked, looking at her suspiciously. Without her saying it, he could guess that it must have something to do with Brayden. What else can affect a womans mood but her feelings? No, its just that I havent been to the beach for a long time and I wanted toe and see. Dolly replied softly. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Once, he gave up a lot for this woman, but she still resolutely chose Brayden that stinky man, and now, she is here again sad. Do you need me to help you? Of course not!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. No, this kind of thing, how can I let you interfere, its okay. Dolly hurriedly replied. He knew that she must have refused again. Dolly, if Brayden suddenly went bankrupt one day, would you still choose to stay with him? Jayden suddenly asked. He had been thinking about this question for a long time, and although he already had an answer in his mind, he still wanted to hear the womans answer from her own lips. What are you talking about? How could Brayden be broke? Ive always trusted his abilities. Besides, Im not with him for the money. Even if he really has nothing left, I will always be by his side and rise again with him. Dolly replied firmly. She didnt know what Jaydens purpose was in asking this question, and she didnt want to ask. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. I believe that you will find a better woman in the future. Dolly kindly persuaded. Is it? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The two looked at the sea together, each with their own thoughts, their faces a little lost. When are you going back to work? Jayden asked in a low voice. In a few days. Chapter 1279 acting addicted Stanley in the hospital, at this time is very anxious. Can not see Dollys face, his heart is like a thousand holes, very anxious. Mr. Davidson, whats wrong with you? It doesnt look good. The nurse came over and asked in a low voice. Dolly hasnt been around all day! Nurse, can I trouble you to make a phone call for me? Stanley asked seriously. Looking at the man in the hospital bed, with such a serious look, the nurse felt the seriousness of the matter and immediately agreed. But when she heard Stanleys words, she couldnt hold back and let out a snort ofughter. No, what are youughing at? Im talking to you very seriously. Stanley whispered, his expression a bit unpleasant. Well, yes, it is very serious, but this thing he said, it is too far, right? Just because he missed a woman, he actually let himself lie and called Dolly, saying something about him suddenly being seriously ill and tricking people right intoing to the hospital, what kind of rhythm is this? What kind of rhythm is this? Just give her a call and ask her to do it? The nurse did not know the rtionship between Dolly and Stanley, nor did she know that she was already a married woman, because she had just been transferred to this hospital not long ago, for many people, many things are not very well known. Okay, okay, Ill call, dont worry Ille over and help you call when Im der, okay? Then you take the medicine first now. Saying that, the nurse directly handed him the medicine. Looking at the nurse in front of him with a serious look, Stanley still swallowed the medicine in one gulp and didnt even drink the water. What an oddball, the nurse shook her head and sighed. The actual fact is that you cant get a lot of money from thepany. Soon, the nurse reappeared in Stanleys hospital room. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. The nurse spoke in a very official way. After hearing this voice, Dollys heart, all of a sudden seized up. How could it suddenly be serious? Isnt there still his mother? What happened, his mother wasnt there today? Miss Nurse, Mrs. Davidson, is not in the ward now? Dolly asked softly. Huh? I think its better for you toe over, we nurses are quite busy, theres no way to keep an eye on him. The nurse slowly exined. Stanley next to her also gave her a thumbs up. Nurse, you can call his mother, I really have something to take care of here, I cant leave for a while. Dolly refused and said. She did not want to have any more entanglements with that Stanley, to this point today, she felt that it was enough, if she continued, sooner orter, something would happen. Oh, then Ill try. With that, the nurse hung up the phone directly. She told me to call your mother. The nurse seriously looked at the man in the hospital bed and said. My mom is not here, just say that my family is not with me, say that my mom is out of the country, just say that Stanley said deliberately. He knew that if he had called Dolly himself, the woman would not have agreed toe here, and that Dolly had begun to have doubts about what he had said. The nurse next to him had some difficulty on her face. She was not good at lying, and naturally she was not willing to tell any falsehoods. Hurry up, little sister, my personal happiness is in your hands. Stanley beamed and pouted. The nurse shook her head helplessly and went back to dialing. Hello, Miss Dean, youd bettere over, I just called Mr. Davidsons mother, shes currently out of the country. The nurse said suppressing her inner emotions. What is this again? A son in the hospital and a mother out of the country? Dolly suddenly felt a little headache, so easy to take a walk and rx, but now, two phone calls, and have to go back! In herst life, she must have done something wrong, and in this life God must have punished her like this. Jayden, I have things to do, Ill go first. She hung up the phone and leaned close to Jayden and whispered. Hmm? Why are you leaving so soon? The man slowly stood up. Well, theres been a lot going ontely, and I need to get back to work on it. Dolly exined. What could she have going on? It was not like she was working, Mrs. Knights garden was enough for Mrs. Knight alone, and Franklin had nothing to do at school. So, what was she up to? Dolly, is there something youre hiding from us? He asked bluntly.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Was it that obvious? Dolly suddenly felt a little weak. But she had no way to say it. In fact, as long as Dolly said it, Jayden is fully capable of helping her solve this matter, but she does not want to owe him this favor. Jayden is also very busy every day, supermarket and Kirnd Group, it is better not to disturb him, not to mention Brayden does not want to have too much interactions with him. No, what can I have to hide from you guys, dont worry, its just some small things that dont matter, that, Ill go first ah. Dolly hurriedly said, immediately turned around and left straight away. Looking at the departing back, Jaydens eyes revealed a hint of cold light. Inside her heart, there must be something, she just didnt want to say it. On the way, almost without stopping for a moment, Dolly soon arrived at the hospital. Doctor, whats wrong with Stanley? Why is it getting serious again? She asked, covering her stomach and trying to smooth her breath. What do you mean, whats wrong with Mr. Davidson? The doctor asked suspiciously. I thought I said he was getting worse again? Dolly continued to ask. No, hes been fine. If its really serious, then the nurse should havee to me. The doctor looked at her in surprise and replied. What the hell is going on here! She suddenly felt very annoyed. Okay, I got it thank you doctor. Dolly didnt walk into the ward but got up and went out into the courtyard. How dare Stanley lie! Instantly, a surge of anger went through her. She pulled out her phone, flipped through her address book, found Stanleys name and dialed straight through. Dolly, where are you, Im dying of pain. The mans voice, a little aggravated. How dare he still act, this stinking man, is he addicted to acting! Chapter 1280 The Truth All right, you just stop acting, I know all about it, Stanley I feel the need to have a good talk with you. Dolly said seriously. She never likes to wheedle, much less deceive, and those hypocritical tricks dont work with her. A woman with inner peace has seen through the earthly world of right and wrong, and naturally does not like to get involved in too many other peoples affairs. Whats more, she was really tired in the recent period. Dolly, whats wrong with you? Are you in a bad mood? Stanley on the hospital bed whispered, looking at Dollys expression a little twisted. Yes, of course not, its fun to cheat on people? Is it fun to treat people like idiots? The world should revolve around him, Dollys eyes, a hint of dissatisfaction. How are you feeling physically? Id like to treat you to a formal dinner if thats okay. Dolly whispered. What did she want to do? Why would she somehow invite herself to dinner? Stanley suddenly felt a tinge of unease. Cant you? If you cant, you can stay in the hospital for a few more days to get healthy, I have things to do Ill go first. Saying that, Dolly was about to leave the ward. Hey, wait a minute sis, that I pack a little immediately. Stanley shouted. Dolly grunted coldly, her face stiffened a little. It was simple, since there was once, there would be a second time. Who knows, how many times this Stanley has deceived himself, maybe he has nned everything before, just waiting for himself to take the bait. In the western restaurant, dim lights, low music, few people around, it seems that peoples mood is as somewhat gloomy as the rainy day outside. Sister, why did you remember to invite me to dinner? Stanley asked in a low voice, not daring to look up into the eyes of the woman opposite. He would not know? Dolly sneered a little. This is human nature, in thisplex society, everything is so realistic and chaotic. The original innocent and kind college students, in this social vat, will also be mercenary, let alone in front of such a smart Stanley. Stanley, tell me the truth, what exactly is the purpose of your approaching me? Dolly asked directly.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She didnt have much time to waste on this man anymore, she was already feeling bored. Sister, what the hell are you talking about? I dont have any purpose to approach at all. Stanley spoke with some agitation. He was still lying! Ill just ask you this one question, if you cant answer it, I think theres no need to talk between us anymore. Saying that, Dolly got up and was about to leave. Hey, schoolmate I say. He hurriedly shouted, pulling Dollys arm. After so long, does she not see it? Stanleys eyes, shing a trace of avoidance. The first time I saw you, I had a crush on you when I was in school, and Ive never forgotten you in the years Ive been abroad, so , Stanley said. Dolly looked at the man in front of her with surprise and some doubt. The previous Brayden warned himself that Stanleys mind was not pure, but she did not take it seriously at that time, and now it seems that everything is as Brayden expected. Dolly clutched her fingers, a little nervous. Stanley, you know, Im already married, there is no way to have anything with you, and I dont like you, I just treat you as an ordinary friend, so please donte back to me in the future. Dolly spoke coldly. Such an embarrassing thing, once it was told, how else were the two going to get along in the future? She did not believe that this man would be able to convert his mind in an instant. Sister I know you have a family and the person you love is Brayden, but I dont mind, I believe love grows with time, we just have less time together. Stanley said with deep emotion. What the hell kind of logic is that? Even if the two of them were together every day, there was no way Dolly would ever fall in love with Stanley! She had never had that kind of strange thought about this man. Stanley, I invited you to this dinner today, just to make things clear with you, since you have opened this mouth, it is all the more important for me to show my attitude. I, Dolly, have only Brayden one man, and there will never be another. Dolly said firmly, looking seriously at Stanley in front of her. What she said was serious enough, obvious enough, if this man still wants to continue to stalk, then it is very simple, only to take cold treatment, although this is Dollys least favorite way to use. Sister, can it be that you really dont feel anything for me at all? Stanley asked with a trembling voice. He couldnt believe that after all he had done for her, she couldnt even feel the slightest bit of affection. Ive always treated you as my schoolmate, my friend, my savior, but what about you? How do you make me feel when you cheat one after another? You should know that I have always hated people who lie, instead of this you should just admit that you like me. Dolly questioned in a stern voice. Dolly has seen too much of this, and she doesnt like the tiredness of the so-called one ring, one ring routine. What exactly is it about Brayden that makes him better than me? Better looking than me? Richer than me? Stanley asked viciously. What a boring question. How can hepare to Brayden, who would look great even if he only wore sportswear? No, youre fine, its just that were not right for each other. Stanley, you can find a better woman to spend your life with, its just not me. Said Dolly, getting up. No, that woman has to be you, I dont want it to be anyone else! Stanley shouted, tugging at her arm. Looking at the man in front of her who was a little out of control, Dolly suddenly felt a little scared. You let go of me, this is a Western restaurant! She shouted. Of course Stanley knew where this was, he just didnt want to let this woman leave him. Dolly, dont leave me, okay? I really need you, I wont be able to live without you. Stanley said tenderly. What kind of rhythm is this? Dolly nced at him and let her talk. Hey, look, are those two people fighting? I dont know hey, wow, that man is so handsome! Chapter 1281 really had a car accident Probably feeling that Dolly really bored, Stanley finally let go, the two people do not happy. The two of them were not happy to leave the restaurant, Dolly, did not look back once, directly into a cab home, while Stanley, has been standing in front of the restaurant, looking at the direction of the woman left some hurt. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Hey, sir, there is a car! A woman in the back shouted. But at this time, he ispletely immersed in his own world can not be extricated, simply did not hear the voice behind and next to the movement, he himself did not realize that others havee to the road. Dang! A sharp braking, eventually did not brake, the man on the road fell straight down. Dolly. These were Stanleys first andst words as he fell to the ground. Soon, many passersby gathered around, and an ambnce arrived immediately. In the hospital, Stanley was still being resuscitated in surgery, and no one was outside. No one could reach his family, and when they called Dolly, the woman didnt answer the phone. Dolly, your phone has been ringing for a long time, why arent you answering it? Mrs. Knight asked curiously. Uh, thats okay, it must be some harassing calls again, no need to pay attention. Dolly replied in a low voice. The first time I saw her, she said, I dont know who would call a stranger for such a long time, Mrs. Knight was suspicious. They have been calling you all morning, so I advise you to answer them, or else there will be some kind of trouble. Mrs. Knight deliberately said. Although Dollys mouth did not say, but Mrs. Knights heart is still a little number, this girl never easily do not answer other peoples calls, unless, is her own deliberately avoid. Well. Dolly answered faintly, turned around and walked towards the room. Sure enough, the three words bouncing on the phone screen made her feel a little revolted.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Stanley, what the hell do you want? How many times have I told you not to call me again, theres no way between the two of us! Dolly yelled. She already had a lot of emotions, and adding this mans pestering made her even more anxious inside. Hello Miss Dean, Im not Mr. Davidson, its like this, Mr. Davidson had a car ident, its very serious, we cant contact his family at the moment the nurse whispered. Dollys eyes, a wave of anger. I am not his family, nor his friend, sorry you have the wrong number. Saying that, Dolly was about to hang up the phone in anger. Hey, Miss Dean this time is true, Mr. Davidson, this time really serious car ident, if you do not believe me I can take a picture for you, he is in the operating room, I will take a picture for you Instantly, Dolly froze, but then regained the expression on her face. Okay, this kind of thing, I will never believe it again, youd better call someone else, Im tired, Ill hang up first. Dolly replied in a low voice and hung up the phone directly. Whether he really had a serious car ident or not this time, it had nothing to do with himself anymore. She has made it very clear that from now on, the two people will no longer contact each other, go their own way and do not interfere with each other. Stanleys saving grace to herself, she has almost returned, and most importantly, her trust in that man, haspletely disappeared. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. The phone next to her rang again, and Dolly hung up the phone and walked out of the room. Never mind, out of sight is out of mind, lets go to the garden! Madam, Im going to the garden. She shouted, grabbed her coat and walked straight out the door. Hey, what are you doing there? Im all packed up. Mrs. Knight rushed out and asked, by now, she had long disappeared. Mrs. Knight frowned, a little displeased. It was not easy to rest at home, Mrs. Knight half lying on the sofa, flipping through the magazine in her hand, enjoying the quiet years. The vibrating sound of her cell phone kept her from reading the contents of the magazine. Suddenly a little annoyed, she went into Dollys room and picked up her cell phone to pick up the phone. What? The first time I saw her, I was in the middle of a conversation. The first thing you need to do is to get your signature, and there are less than five people in the entire directory, and your phone is the only one you can call. The nurse said anxiously. Mrs. Knight was a bit confused. Hello, Im not Dolly, I want to ask, that Stanley, whats wrong with him? She asked in a low voice. Mr. Davidson has been in a very serious car ident, but Miss Dean doesnt believe it, Auntie, can you ask her toe over? The two spoke briefly, and Mrs. Knight, instantly sensing the seriousness of the matter, immediately grabbed her cell phone and ran out. This Dolly, what the hell is going on, this matter of human life is at stake, how can you treat it as a childs y and still not believe it? Dolly, quick, go to the hospital. As soon as she entered the garden, Mrs. Knight had to pull her away. Dolly was a little stunned, not understanding what thedy in front of her was doing. Madam, whats wrong? Is something wrong? Are you not feeling well somewhere? She hurriedly asked, touching thedys forehead. Oh, you silly girl, its not me, its that Stanley, hes your life saver, and now hes had such a serious car ident, how can you ignore it? There was a hint of dissatisfaction in Mrs. Knights tone. Dolly suddenly felt a little ashamed of herself. After being yed by that Stanley for so long, only now did she discover his tricks, what a waste of life after all these years. Maam, you know, its okay, I wont fall for his tricks again. Dolly whispered. What kind of rhythm is this? What the hell is she talking about? Shouldnt she be anxious at this point? Is it because she didnt eat in the morning that her IQ has lowered? Dolly, are you all right? Mrs. Knight asked cautiously. Yes, Im fine. Then why are you still dawdling? Hurry up and go, it will be toote if you dont! With that, Mrs. Knight pushed her directly out of the garden. No, madam, he is lying to you! Chapter 1282 flip-flopping Mrs. Knight didnt know exactly what Dolly was talking about and just dragged her into the hospital in a huff. Thats right before she and Stanley were together, Mrs. Knight didnt know.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Miss Dean, youre finally here. The nurse hurriedly said, with an anxious expression on her face. But Dolly had a disbelieving look on her face. Whats going on again? Hes in pain again? Had a car ident? It was just a shame that she didnt believe it anymore. Mr. Davidson is still in the operating room and will be out soon. The nurse whispered. What a hypocritical, pretentious act. Madam, I still have things to take care of, Ill leave first. Hastily finished Dolly turned around and was about to leave. Hey, Dolly, what are you doing, youvee, how can you just say leave. Mrs. Knight said immediately, holding her arm tightly. Yes, Miss Dean, Mr. Davidson really needs you now, Im not lying to you. The nurse rushed to speak, with some liquid in her eyes. Looking at a scene, Dollys heart suddenly softened. Could it be that what she said was true, that Stanley was not acting? She looked at the lights in the operating room, a little confused. Miss Dean, let me exin to you, the previous car ident, it is true that there was some drama in the middle, but this time it was all an ident. The nurse exined. What kind of ident can he have? The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Geee on, what the hell, just wait, wont you? Lets see how he really is when hees out. Mrs. Knight said directly. It better not be cheating her, otherwise, she would really cut all ties with this stinking man. Pop! After a long time, the lights in the operating room went out and the hospital bed was pushed out. The doctor took off his mask and breathed a sigh of relief. Doctor, how is it going? The nurse asked hurriedly, because Stanleys sweet mouth had long been acquainted with the nurse, so this nurse would be worried when she found out that something had happened to him. Fortunately, the delivery is more timely, otherwise, his leg, can really not be saved. Saying that, the doctor left straight away. At once, Dolly looked at Stanley on the hospital bed and was blinded. What is this? Isnt it an act? Why is it so realistic? Inside her heart, she was a little panicked. Miss Dean, I really didnt lie to you, you see, these are all real. The nurse whispered, pointing to Stanley who was not far away. Yes, she had seen it all clearly, but why did it turn out like this? She was in a bit of a trance. Stanley? Dolly called out as she gently shook the mans body. But the man in the hospital bed didnt respond at all. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Look at you, I told you, he had an ident, and you are still hesitant and dilly-dallying. Mrs. Knightined in a low voice. But who knew he would really have an ident! Son! Suddenly, a womans frightened voice reached Dolly and Mrs. Knights ears. Thats right, it was Mrs. Davidson, who started crying as soon as she entered the door, unable to control her emotions. Auntie, that you dont cry, Stanley is all right now. Dollyforted gently. Suddenly, Mrs. Davidson turned her face away and looked fiercely at Dolly in front of her, her face full of anger. Dolly, I just found out that you are married and have a child, why do you still want to pester my son? Why do you still want to mess with him? The woman yelled out coldly. At once, Mrs. Knight next to her froze. How could Dolly have done such a thing? Was there some kind of misunderstanding in between? That, thisdy, I think you may have misunderstood, Dolly and Stanley are just ordinary friends. Mrs. Knight hurriedly exined. Who are you lying to? Lying to the devil? Ask her if she took care of him here for a whole week. Did my son apany her son to some parent-child activity? Did she buy clothes for her son? The woman pointed at Dollys nose and shouted. Yes, all of this she said was true. Mrs. Knight immediately walked up to Dolly and looked at her suspiciously, her eyes full of curiosity, waiting for her answer. At this time Dolly, eyes filled with clear liquid. Suddenly, she slowly raised her head and looked at the ceiling, trying to hold back her tears. Auntie, I am indeed married, I have a husband, a son, and a Mrs. Knight who loves me. I came to the hospital to take care of Stanley solely because he once saved my life, he is my savior, and there is nothing else between us. Dolly said firmly. What a big joke, a married woman came to the hospital to take care of a strange man, only to repay the favor? How could she not give her body in return? And who knows how, secretly, shes wooing her own son. Stop it, I wont believe anything you say now, you better beg my son to be safe and sound, otherwise, your life will definitely not be easy in the future. The woman said, gently stroking the hair of the man in the hospital bed. Mrs. Knight hurriedly pulled her to the door of the ward and looked at her seriously, emitting a biting aura. What the hell is going on here? Youve been leaving early and stayingte all this time because of Stanley? Mrs. Knight asked, suppressing her emotions. Dolly didnt say anything, just nodded her head. Instantly, Mrs. Knight was furious and hovered back and forth. Dolly, how can you be so confused? You could have gotten a chaperone to stay with him, why did you have to take care of him yourself? You two are not a couple, nor are you a couple, you have your own family, what will people think of you if this is known to others? Dolly, next to her, was full of helplessness. Things have already happened, what else can she say? She had also proposed to Stanley the advice given by Mrs. Knight, but the man did not agree, what could she do, she could not really be cruel and leave him alone in the hospital, right? Now it seemed that she realized that all this was nned by Stanley. Hey, Miss Dean, this is Mr. Davidsons medicine, wait for him to line upter, do not forget to give him to eat ah, he likes you the most, will certainly obediently listen to your words to take the medicine. The nurse said, the medicine directly to Dolly, ran away. Mrs. Knight patted her head, feeling very headache. I dont know if Brayden understood this, if he found out, it would really be the end. Chapter 1283 enthusiastic lady This time he didnt lie to himself, this time he was really in an ident, Dolly stood at the door of the ward with some guilt. She had only just left that western restaurant and he had an ident, so did the car ident have something to do with herself? Was it because she had spoken too heavily to him earlier? Dolly, the man on the hospital bed called out. Dolly immediately ran into the ward and looked anxiously at Stanley in front of her with a slightly panicked look. Im here, Stanley, youre awake. She shouted excitedly. Next to her, Mrs. Davidson, too, red at her fiercely, full of displeasure, and even some disdain and contempt. What brings you here? Stanley said as soon as he opened his eyes. At once, the woman was a little embarrassed. Her own son actually spoke to her in such a tone, which made her somewhat disgraceful in front of others. Son, mommy came to see you, you were in a car ident, of course I had toe over to take care of you. The woman whispered as she gently covered him with the nket. Stanleyughed coldly. Only that she had another purpose! If youre here to let me go home, then fine, Ill tell you, Ill never go back in my life, and I will never inherit all yourpanies and businesses, I have my own business, I dont care about your properties. Stanley said coldly. This words, some cruel, Mrs. Knight listened, the expression is a little twisted. What kind of son speaks to his own mother like this, unless, mother and son have always had a bad rtionship. Mrs. Knight sighed. Go away. He continued. He actually kicked himself out? The womans face was full of suspicion, and she looked at the person on the hospital bed with uncertainty. Thats right, youre the one to go, I dont want to get mad. He had had enough of all this. At first, when this woman came to the hospital, he had respected her enough, and it was all for Astons sake. He knew that for the past few years, Aston had been reporting everything to this woman, he had just been turning a blind eye. Moreover, he knew even better that if this woman continued to stay in the hospital, then there would be fewer chances for Dolly toe in the future. Anyway, he and his own mother had no feelings at all, so he might as well put his heart and soul into the woman he loved, Dolly. Dolly, I want a ss of water, can you pour me a ss of water? Stanley looked away from his face and asked in a low voice, looking at Dolly. Oh, sure. Dolly immediately replied, rushing to pour water for him. Mrs. Davidson, a moment of embarrassment, a heart as painful as if it had been trampled. She had never imagined that her own son would treat her so heartlessly. Or was it, perhaps, just a way of getting back at him? Okay, Ill go. Saying that, the woman stepped on a pair of hatred sky high, and left the ward straight away. In the ward, at this time only Mrs. Knight and Stanley two people left, the atmosphere is somewhat depressing. Is everything all right? How do you feel? Mrs. Knight asked softly. Maam, Im sorry to bother you toe over, its okay, dont worry, it will be fine soon. Stanley replied in a low voice. But should she say something from the heart to this man or not? It seems that now is not the best time. Its better to forget about it and talk about itter. Theres no hurry. Be careful when you go out in the future, there are a lot of cars on the road now, and even more road kill. Mrs. Knight continued to speak. Stanley originally thought that thisdy would me herself for always bothering Dolly, but did not expect that she was actually concerned about herself. Of course, Mrs. Knight did have to give him a thought, but seeing his haggard appearance, her heart softened. Here, Stanley, hurry up and drink some water. Dolly hurriedly said, directly handing him the in water. Dolly, is it very hot? Im sorry. Stanley said softly, looking at Dollys eyes, full of heartache. She had already seen who Mrs. Knight was. Although Dolly really did not have any response, but it is obvious that Stanley is still quite active. No, if this continues, it wont take long for Dolly to be abducted by this man. Dolly, you go home and rest, Franklin wants to see you, he said that tomorrow the school will hold some kind of event, youd better go home and prepare in advance, do not worry here leave it to me. Mrs. Knight said slowly. Dolly looked suspiciously at Mrs. Knight who was not far away, thinking to herself. The impression is that she and this Stanley, it does not seem to have many encounters, how will suddenly take the initiative to stay to take care of this man? Maam, the flowers in the garden, still need your care, its okay, Ill stay here. Dolly muttered. She knew very well in her heart that as long as Mrs. Knight did note home for one day, she would definitely nag her mouth about the flowers for half a day. That garden you can help me look at it, you will be more efficient back, I am an old woman, can not do anything big. Mrs. Knight deliberately pulled out a few things to get rid of her. Whats wrong with Mrs. Knight?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hey, Dolly, shes old, and I cant keep her working, and she looks very thin, so I think you should stay. Stanley murmured. Mrs. Knight suddenly stood up miso. If I say Ill stay, Ill stay. She replied coldly and walked out of the room. If she stays, she stays. Why are you getting angry? Whoever stays here is still the same. Dolly, what do you think? Stanley asked cautiously. What else can I think? Of course, we respect Mrs. Knights decision. It is not necessary to say, listen to Mrs. Knight, there is nothing wrong. Franklins school, I have to go to an event tomorrow, and I have to prepare well tonight, so let Mrs. Knight apany you, dont worry she will take care of you. Dolly said, gently patting his shoulder. He knew that Mrs. Knight would take care of herself, but he knew that without Dolly, he would lose the fun in life. Then you need to get here immediately after the event tomorrow. Looking at Stanleys somewhat petnt expression and beaming mouth, Dollys heart was moved. Brayden, forget about it and lets talk about itter. How she wanted to exin all this to Brayden, but she didnt even have time for that now. When Mrs. Knight entered the ward, Dolly had already disappeared, and Stanley, who was on the hospital bed, looked out the window and was a little lost. Chapter 1284 Giving up cooperation Franklins school organized activities, it is indeed true, just that Mrs. Knight did not tell Dolly before. Mom, do you want to go with me to the school activity tomorrow? Franklin asked softly as hey in Dollys arms. Yes, mommy will go to school with you tomorrow, okay? Dolly replied in a low voice, gently pinching the childs cheek. Yeah, I just called Daddy and he said he didnt have time. The child continued, with a hint of disappointment in her eyes. Yeah, Brayden hadnt been home for days on end, I wonder how hes doing now, how things are going at thepany. Kirnd Group, only one Braydens office is still lit, at this time, he is sitting on the sofa, tapping the keyboard, looks very busy look. Next to him, Anastasia had been waiting for him to leave work, her expression somewhat anxious and impatient. I said Mr. Kirnd, its already the time, you still do not go back? Anastasia asked in a low voice. I will not go back tonight, you go out to eat, I still need to deal with things. Brayden said hurriedly. Anastasia slowly walked over to him and approached him with a hint of something unusual in her eyes. Is it because of the vendors business, are you all tiredtely? She put her arm directly on Braydens shoulder. Sensing that the atmosphere around him was not quite right, the man shrugged her arm off directly and stood up. Miss Mason, I said, between us, limited to the rtionship of friends, simply can not develop to the next step, I am a man with a family, this, you know best, as for my wife in the end did something, when I go home she will certainly tell me, itste, you go home. After saying that Brayden went back to work. This is really a stubborn man, if this were other men, see such a flirtatious side of herself, have long been unable to resist, he is good not at all moody. She didnt say she had to put him in charge, so why was she so cautious? Mr. Kirnd, Im not saying Im going to break up your family, were just, you know, getting what we want, right? Anastasia said, winking at him. Brayden looked at the woman in front of him with a half-smile and some curiosity. So, what did she need again? What do you want? Brayden asked bluntly. At once, Anastasias head went nk as if she had encountered a bolt from the blue. She thought this man was smart enough, but it seemed so. She has already shown so obviously, does he still not see it? Or does he simply not dare to admit it? Its not that Brayden didnt see it, its just that he thought that if it was really like what he thought, then this woman was too absurd. I want you, I just want you. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want. Braydenughed coldly. In this world, he has seen too many strange people, but such a strange person like Anastasia, he really is the first time to see, and also appeared in his side. Anastasia, can you tell me the reason why youe to bring me breakfast every day? Brayden suddenly turned around and looked at her seriously and asked. Of course it was because he liked him, so what else? The woman looked at him suspiciously, not understanding what he was trying to convey. If you want to relieve the loneliness in your heart, there are many handsome men on this road, and there are many more handsome than me, you do not need to spend your time on me alone. You should know very well that you are not in love with me, but a new and unwilling. Brayden whispered. He was right in his analysis, at the beginning, Anastasia was attracted by his looks, and after that, she just wanted to fight for her breath, to prove to all that even if he, Brayden, was married, she could still find a way to win him over. Its just that all of this was misunderstood by Anastasia, who thought she really liked this man, but in fact, it was just a subconscious game. What are you talking about Brayden, I really like you, how can you say that about me, you cant trample on my feelings for you! Anastasia shouted. What a joke, she is obviously treating herself as a tool, yet she still says she has feelings for her. The person in the situation is confused, the observer is clear, she is in the situation, after all, will not be able to see their own true feelings. But Brayden is very clear. Miss Mason, to be honest, the cooperation between the Kirnd Group and the Mason Family is optional, I just think that the two families have been working together for so long after all, so it is a pity that it is suddenly terminated. Since your father is already determined not to cooperate with us, we will not force it, but in the future, it will definitely be the Mason Family that suffers heavy losses, not the Kirnd Group, Brayden said firmly, looking seriously at the woman not far away. In fact, these things, Anastasia had analyzed before, of course, this is also her purpose of always approaching Brayden. She did not understand why her father would suddenly terminate the cooperation with Kirnd Group, so she took advantage of this return to keep an eye on Kirnd Groups every move.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Do you mean that you have found a suitable partner manufacturer? Anastasia asked curiously. Yes, Leon had just sent him a message that the owner of that foreign manufacturer had found it and only needed to go over to negotiate with him personally. He has given the Mason Family enough opportunity and time, if they still do not agree now, then we can only say that the two families are destined to go their separate ways from now on. This, you do not need to know, Anastasia you remember, I Brayden did not do anything wrong to the Mason Family, I have no shame, I should give all I gave, should pay, I will never bezy, so thats it. Brayden shrugged and said, looking a little helpless. He knew that this matter, also can not me Anastasia, to me only her father, indiscriminate direct termination of cooperation, in the end not only can not get a good reputation, but also will lose arge amount of money. Mr. Kirnd, my fathers side, Im not very clear, can you wait until I understand before making a decision? Anastasia hurriedly asked. She was really anxious, she herself did not expect that Brayden would find a suitable cooperation manufacturer in such a short time. No need, the matter of cooperation, to talk, it should be your father to talk to me, not you. Brayden replied softly. Although Anastasia is the only heir of the Mason Family, but at this time she did not take over the operation of the manufacturer, naturally what she said, is also not done. Chapter 1285 The quarrel on the plane Brother, everything is ready. Leon whispered, very well, and set off on this. Go. Said, Brayden directly grabbed the business bag next to him and left the office. Hey, big brother. Leon wanted to say but said. That, I think, we should still talk to sister-inw, also save her worry is not. Leon muttered. At this moment, Braydens face was a gloomy. He still need to talk to her? She was out all night, and she still cared about her feelings? When he thought of Dolly staying out all night that night, he felt a pang of irritation. No, well be right back after we take care of business. Brayden replied in a low voice. But Leon, who was behind him, was a worried face. However, both Leon and Brayden did not know that there was another person who was quietly following behind them this time out. How is it? Have you made all the contacts? On the ne, Brayden asked. Dont worry, big brother, everything has been agreed there, just waiting for us to go over. Leon replied with conviction. This time, is the only opportunity, he must firmly grasp, no matter what the bosses of the domestic manufacturers think, at least, a foreign manufacturer he is absolutely impossible to give up. Hey, how about I send a text message to my sister-inw? Leon asked suspiciously. Send what to send, he is still angry with himself now, and send her a text message. No, why have you suddenly be so idle? If you have this time, you might as well read more documents. Brayden said as he straightened his coat. This was the first time Leon had seen Brayden so determined. Is there something going on between the two of them, or else when he mentioned his sister-inw just now, why would Brayden be so indifferent? Forget it, let the two people involved solve it by themselves, no one else can interfere. Suddenly, a woman with sunsses, wrapped herself extremely tightly, sitting directly beside Brayden. But Brayden did not look up at her, and kept staring at the tablet in his hand, looking at the documents inside. Ahem! The woman next to him deliberately coughed loudly. Both Leon and Brayden did not have a single reaction. You know, once Brayden worked, it was a total workaholic, even if there was someone dancing next to him, it would not disturb him. Ahem! The woman cleared her throat and coughed loudly a few more times. The stewardess not far away hurriedly trotted all the way over. Miss, is your throat ufortable? Would you like a ss of water? The woman raised her head slightly and waved her hand, indicating no, and the stewardess immediately left. This Brayden, why so serious, cant he really see that he is sitting next to him? Its really speechless. Anastasia was a bit discouraged. Passengers, the ne is about to take off, please fasten your seat belt But at this time, Anastasia, surprisingly, has fallen asleep. Probably because she was really too tiredst night, plus she got up early today to catch the ne, her body could not hold up a bit, so she just closed her eyes and did not even fasten her seat belt. Brayden is not a man who pays attention to strangers, and naturally did not notice that the woman next to him was asleep without her seat belt. Pop! Suddenly, the ne elerated a bit, and Anastasias head hit the front seat directly. Oh my God, it hurts. She covered her head and yelled. Miss, are you okay? Let me see. The stewardess rushed over and asked. Let me rub some medicine for you, here. The stewardess said, the medicinal water directly overpowered her forehead. Anastasia, what are you doing here? Brayden asked in surprise. It had been so long, he had been reading papers, and he hadnt even noticed that there was someone sitting next to him who was trying to get him into trouble. Out of the country, cant I? This ne doesnt belong to your family. Anastasiained in a low voice. Then why didnt you put on your seat belt just now? Not even this most basicmon sense, I really do not know how she studied abroad. Whats wrong with your eyes? Cant you see Im asleep. She replied coldly. She was in real pain, so she would speak a little unpleasantly. Hey, Miss Mason, thats not right, thats your own business, why are you mad at my big brother. Leon next to him said indignantly. Yoo-hoo, really talk about righteousness! She skimmed a nce at Leon. Although he was not bad looking, he was not even close to Brayden. I dont know what kind of vision Brayden had, to find such an assistant. Well, Miss, you can call me if you are still in painter. The stewardess smiled. Okay, thanks. Anastasia said in a low voice. The womans mood was super rotten, she didnt want to say anything and didnt want to talk to anyone. Brayden naturally knew her mood and kept her mouth shut, but Leon, on the other side, was still talking intentionally or unintentionally. Finally, around still cant hold back, directly exploded their own little emotions. Hey, are you finished in the end, chatter about what ah? The collision has been hit, said also said, you can not stop for a while! Anastasia yelled in a low voice. She still cares more about her image in front of the public, so naturally she wont make any big noise. Then what was your attitude? Scolding people without looking at them, and throwing faces at them when its clearly your own fault. Leon replied. In fact, he has long been ufortable with this woman, from the first time she appeared in front of himself, she has been pulled into Leons cklist. Hey, I can wonder, people Brayden did not say anything, you a small assistant, what nonsense ah? Anastasia said nonchntly. The two people arguing, although the sound is very small, but in the middle of the two of them, Brayden really feel annoyed, so get up and go to the side. Still say it you, knowing that big brother is a family man stille to pester him I dont know why, Leon actually had the energy to argue with this woman to the end. Hey, whats going on with those two people? I do not know hey, feel the quarrel is so fierce oh. What else can it be because, a small couple quarrel. The next few passengers muttered. Who is a couple with her! Anastasia and Leon spoke in unison. Anastasias eyes leaked a cold air. But the next few passengers, butughed. The atmosphere, suddenly quiet, which makes Leon and Anastasia feel a little ufortable, in fact, mainly because the middle Brayden left the seat. Where is Brayden? The woman slowly spoke up and asked. Just went out. Leon replied softly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. You are not nonsense, not in the seat, then is not out? Chapter 1286 Stay in one room After getting off the ne, Anastasia kept following the two men and didnt leave, which made Leon a little surprised. Big brother, why does that woman keep following us? Leon asked in a whisper in Braydens ear. Its normal, it would be abnormal if she didnt follow us. Brayden replied slowly. What does this mean? Leon looked back at the woman not far away with suspicion. Anastasia can grow up abroad, cheeky things, she never feel shy, naturally this kind of thing she also feel nothing. She just has to stalk this Brayden, whether she is really unwilling or like him. In short, he had to be his own. Hey, I said Miss Mason, can you stop following us, we have serious business to take care of, youll get in our way by staying behind like this. Leon suppressed his inner emotions and said. Brayden did not say anything, because he knew very well in his heart, said also in vain, as long as this woman decided, she will not give up easily.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Whats wrong with me? Im not eating and drinking from you, Im not causing you any trouble, so how am I getting in your way? Anastasia lifted her chin and spoke nonchntly. In this world, how can there be such a shameless woman, has said so obviously, she is still shamelessly yelling after. Forget it, do not see eye to eye with her. Brother, where do we go now? Do we go directly to the vendor boss? Leon continued to ask. No, go to the hotel. Saying that, Brayden went straight forward. At this moment, Anastasia, was excited. Finally you can rest, finally you can go to the hotel. The womans mouth at the corners of a curve of satisfaction, which in turn made Leon look annoyed. May I ask how many rooms do you need, sir? The front desk attendant asked. Three. Leon replied. Two. Anastasia replied. The waitress looked up, suspiciously at the three people in front of her, a little curious, and Brayden next to her kept staring at the tablet in her hand, unaware of what was going on. You guys, do you need to discuss this? The waiter asked. No, just three. Leon replied. No, just two. Anastasia replied. Is this woman crazy? Why only two rooms when there are obviously three peopleing? Could it be that she doesnt live here? You dont live here? Well, then Ill take two rooms. Leon was about to hand his card to the receptionist. Who says Im not staying here? I want to sleep in the same room with Brayden. Instantly, Leon felt like she was struck by lightning and her head was in a daze. Was she daydreaming? Leon looked at the woman in front of him incredulously. Hey, are you thinking too much? My big brother must sleep alone in a room, what are you thinking? Leon said nonchntly. Anastasia smiled shyly. What do you care, it takes two rooms anyway. The womans mouth was curved in a yful way. Looking at Anastasia so resolute, Leon really had no choice, so he immediately turned back and looked seriously at Brayden in front of him. Big brother, how many rooms do you want? Two. Brayden replied indifferently. The woman, Anastasia, is crazy, is he crazy too? But he is not such a person! Big brother, whats wrong with you? There are three of us, we should ask for three rooms. Two will do. After saying that, Brayden walked away straight away. So, does he want to sleep in a room with himself, or does he want to sleep in a room with Anastasia and the smelly woman. Leon handed his card to the receptionist in anger. Two rooms, please. Hearing these words, Anastasia next to herughed. At the same time, she was filled with reverie for Brayden, who was not far away. Could it be that inside, he still liked himself? Could it be that his surface seriousness is all a lie? At once, Anastasias flirtatious eyes appeared again. Mr. Kirnd, she called softly, and made it to Braydens side, her right hand caressing the mans shoulder. What do you want to do? Brayden didnt even look up and asked directly. Mr. Kirnd, unexpectedly oh. Anastasia continued, tugging at her cor with her left hand, trying to expose her snow-white corbone. Brayden sneered, not expressing any thoughts. Leon watched all this with a ball of anger in his heart. The woman, how dare she provoke someone elses husband, what a scheming bitch! He clenched his fists tightly, his expression was twisted. But he still believed in Braydens determination. Leon reassured himself that he would not do anything wrong to his sister-inw! Big brother, Ill put the luggage in the room first. Leon shouted and went straight upstairs. Dont you need to go over there? Brayden said. Oh, I just took a bag, Brayden, you help me take it in, okay, Im a little tired. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Braydens hand suddenly stopped. You go in, I have some things to take care of here. Brayden said as he pushed her body away. Anastasia skimmed her lips and slowly stood up. Well, Ill go in and take a shower first, and wait for you. She gently pinched Braydens cheeks and turned to leave. The man then took out a piece of paper and wiped his cheek. For a long time, Brayden kept tapping on the keyboard on the sofa in the hall until the phone next to him rang. Hey, big brother, why arent you up here, itste, dont be busy, lets deal with it tomorrow. Leon said anxiously. Brayden turned around and looked outside, realizing it was already dark. I wont be up tonight, you sleep on your own. With that, he was about to hang up the phone. Absolutely not! Leon panicked all of a sudden. Hey, big brother, you cant do something wrong to your sister-inw, that Anastasia, although she is indeed beautiful, but she is after all Who said Im going to her ce? Shes too noisy, Ill change a hotel, thats all. Brayden said and hung up the phone straight away. On the other side of the phone, Leon looked at the phone and still hadnt responded. Sir, do you need another separate room for you? The receptionist came over and asked, very politely. No, thank you. Brayden replied, got up, and left the hotel straight away. Chapter 1287 The Other Hotel Why is he still noting? Its already Jayden two oclock, Anastasia looked at her watch and was a little anxious. No, have to go down to see, she directly picked up a jacket out of the room. But at this time, in the hall, there was no one. Whats the situation? Where is the receptionist, where is Brayden? Anastasia was a little panicked. Hello, Miss, what can I do for you? Suddenly, a receptionist came over and asked. Uh, that, where is the gentleman who was sitting here? Where did he go? She asked anxiously. Anastasia suddenly grew her mouth as if she had woken up all of a sudden. No way, Braydens taste is so heavy? No, absolutely not! Before the waiter could answer her question, she ran straight upstairs. Brayden! shouted Anastasia as she ran. It wasnt until she reached Leons room that she knocked hard on the door, not caring about the three or seven, and just smashed the door on herself. Hey, whats all the noise, what time is it, still let people sleep! Thats right, crazy! Its sote and still noisy! In the next few rooms, several men poked their heads out and yelled at Anastasia. She didnt care what other people thought, what she was most worried about was that her Brayden was sleeping with Leon. Even if Leons sleep quality is good, it cant withstand the biting knock on the door outside. Leon rubbed his eyes, slowly got up and walked to the door. Knock! Anastasia pushed Leon to the corner with one force. Ugh. Leon covered his stomach. Brayden, youe out! Come out! Arent you going to sleep with me? Howe youre with this stinking man? Dont hide, I know you are here,e out now! Anastasia went into the bathroom first, no one was there, no one was on the balcony, no one was in the whole room. Strange where did people go? Anastasia suspiciously surveyed the surrounding everything, some suspicion. Hey, where did you hide Brayden? The woman raised her head and asked Leon seriously. Leon froze, not fully reacting to why exactly this woman had somehow barged into his room. You tell me first, what are you doing here? Just now he was so focused on the pain of the impact of Anastasia pushing the door open that he didnt even hear what she was saying. What did you say I was doing here? Youve taken my Brayden away from me, and you still have the nerve to ask me what Im doing? Leon, do you have any shame at all? Anastasia looked at the man in front of her and questioned. What does this mean? What did he do to Brayden that was too much? What the hell was she talking about that didnt make sense? What? You still dont admit it? You have a problem with your orientation, but Brayden is a normal person, dont bring him down. Anastasia said coldly. Finally, Leon understood. So she thinks shes gay? Shes got a problem with her, shes at least married! Come on, you dont know anything, dont talk nonsense, hurry up, I have to go to bed, tomorrow there are things to deal with, your Brayden is not here, hurry up! With that, Leon was about to push the woman out the door. Wait, what did he just say? The first thing you need to do is to get a room, but when you open a room, there are only two rooms, did Brayden open another one by himself? Come on, dont dilly-dally, lets go. Leon boomed.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Hey, wait a minute! Suddenly, Anastasia yanked his arm tightly straight away. You can tell me Braydens room number. The woman had a shy look on her face. Leonughed coldly. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. What a woman who is not too annoyed, all day to engage in a little useless. Even if Brayden stayed here every day, he wouldnt enter Anastasias room ah. This woman, really stupid. At this time Brayden, is lying on the bed, looking out of the window of the lonely moon, walking away from God. I wonder what Dolly is doing at this moment? How are Mrs. Knight and the children doing? He suddenly missed Dolly, but when he thought of the previous situation, he was really angry. Where had she been that night? And what did she do? Braydens brow, tightly furrowed, was full of preupation. It is time to call her, Brayden looked at the phone next to him, some hesitation. Forget it, lets talk about itter, but it didnt take long for his phone to ring. He thought it was Dolly, but when he saw the two words on the screen, his eyes were a little lost and he didnt answer. Why havent you answered the phone yet? Anastasia muttered to herself in the room with some anxiety. The phone kept ringing non-stop, making Brayden a little annoyed. Anastasia, what the hell do you want to do in the middle of the night! He was really angry. He hated it when someone disrupted his ns, especially Anastasia, a woman. That, Mr. Kirnd, where are you now? Ive been waiting for you toe back to bed. Anastasia said deliberately. The two of them are sleeping in the same room, that is simply impossible, okay! You hurry to sleep, I am outside, do not worry, do not worry. With that, Brayden hung up the phone directly. Anastasias eyes were moist. How could he treat himself like this? She came all the way here just for him! And yet, he was so indifferent! Anastasia was a bit chilled. The next day, indeed, Brayden appeared in the lobby of the hotel where Leon and Anastasia were staying. Brother. Leon greeted. Mr. Kirnd, where did you go yesterday? Its too insincere, not even taking Leon and me with you, Anastasia said deliberately, ncing at him. I just went to another hotel, where I work, where its quieter. Brayden exined in a low voice. Anastasias eyes lit up all of a sudden, staring straight at Brayden in front of her. Which hotel is that? She asked slowly. Brayden just smiled slightly and didnt say anything. He is not stupid, how could he tell this woman woman his address, that is not looking for a crime to suffer? Hey, Leon, lets go to breakfast together. Suddenly, Brayden said. Chapter 1288 Who made the chicken soup In the ward, Dolly is packing up Stanleys clothes, her face is very calm. She didnt know what to say, to be precise, she felt some guilt in her heart towards Stanley. Dolly, whats wrong with you? I dont feel like Im in a good moodtely. Stanley suddenly said. Yeah, how could she feel better? He had a real car ident because of himself, and because of himself, he had a falling out with his mother again, and just those two things alone were enough to make her feel bad. Hey, Stanley, why are you kicking your mom out? Shes your own mother. Dolly finally couldnt help herself and asked directly. Its a long story, should I tell her? Stanley looked at the woman in front of him and was a little hesitant. Perhaps he should tell her everything about himself, including childhood, early childhood, adulthood, and so on. Yes, if you have reservations about your beloved one, how can you get along in the future. Okay, Ill tell you, when I was very, very young, my dad and mom left me with my grandparents , Stanley said as he recalled. He remembered very clearly and was very specific, and Dolly was fascinated to hear. Dollys eyes suddenly dimmed. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Because in his most need of mother and fathers love when, his father and mother resolutely chose to leave him, reced by the love of grandparents. No wonder he did not want to go home, Aston has also been giving him thought work. Many times, people are really helpless, especially for a family. Since ancient times, the best of both worlds are few and far between, almost none, so if Stanley had gotten the love of his father and mother when he was a child like a normal child, then surely their family would have lost a bigpany. Many things are rted, just sometimes many people only like to look at the surface of things. If everyone could be a little more considerate of each other, perhaps, the world would be a better ce too. Stanley, but have you ever thought about where you would have lived without them in terms of food and clothing? Youve nevercked anything since you were a child, thats something you cant deny, right? But have you ever thought about the fact that while you were eating chicken legs and drinking gravy, your dad and mom were working overtime on their business? Dolly said, with some excitement in her tone. She hated people who did not know how to be grateful, especially children for their parents. For most people, there is no doubt that their parents kindness is greater than heaven, and this is also the necessary gratitude literacy for elementary school students, but Stanley has been growing up with a grudge against his parents! When I was in high school, I already knew how to earn money by myself, since my first job, all my tuition and living expenses, all by myself, I did not ask for their money, and I do not care. Stanley said coldly. What kind of attitude is this? What about the kindness of his parents in raising him? When he was young, didnt his father and mother pay for the milk powder, the snacks he ate, and the school fees? It was hard for Dolly to imagine why Stanley would suddenly be so stubborn. Maybe there was something in the middle, Dolly looked at the man in front of her and looked like she wanted to say something. Anyway, I just dont like them, and I dont want to see them, much less be with them. Stanley said bluntly. What was it that made this man so determined about his parents. Well, lets not talk about that, what do you want to eat? Ill go get you some. Dolly deliberately changed the subject and asked in a low voice. Order whatever you want, Ill eat whatever you buy, Ill take a nap first. Saying that, the man directlyy down on the hospital bed. What a pity, what a good man, obviously could have honored his parents well, but now made like an enemy. After looking at Stanley on the hospital bed, Dolly picked up her cell phone and immediately walked out of the ward. Dolly! Just after walking out of the hospital, suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind her. Auntie. Dolly greeted softly. Last time, this woman was so mean to her, after meeting her again, she couldnt help but feel a little nervous in her heart. That,st time is auntie wrong, auntie too anxious,e, you do auntie a favor, okay, this is my son personally boiled chicken soup, you take it to him to drink, if I personally send it, I guess he just threw it Mrs. Davidson said in a low voice. Davidson whispered. Dolly listened carefully to everything the woman in front of her said. Dolly, do you hear me clearly? The woman asked softly. Dolly? the woman called out, raising her voice. Huh? Oh, that, auntie, sorry, I was a bit lost in thought just now, dont worry, Ive remembered all that you said. Dolly said awkwardly. After the two women exchanged a few pleasantries, they simply dispersed. After buying some food outside, Dolly went straight back to the hospital with the chicken soup Stanleys mother gave her. Here you are, eat, this is the chicken soup for you. Dolly nced at the man in the hospital bed and said.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Didnt you go out to buy the rice? Where did the chicken soupe from? Stanley asked. Oh, Ive been making chicken soup before, before the morning came in a hurry, let Mrs. Knight has been watching at home, she just brought it over, try it to your taste. Dolly gave him a bowl of it. Come on, be careful of the heat, drink more your body needs to be replenished. The woman continued to say. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. He hadnt had Dollys chicken soup, so naturally he couldnt tell if it was hers or not. How is it? Is it good? She asked in a low voice. Yeah, its good, but its a little strange. Its the first time Ive had your chicken soup, but I feel like Ive had it before. Stanley replied slowly. Outside the ward, Mrs. Davidson, watched the scene in the ward from afar, her face somewhat moved. She really didnt know when this son would be able to forgive himself and his husband. Suddenly, Stanley ced the bowl directly on the table with some displeasure on her face. Whats wrong with this? Dolly slowly walked over. Dolly, tell me, you didnt make this chicken soup, did you? Stanley asked coldly. Chapter 1289 Another woman Dolly instantly some embarrassment, who do not do the same? As long as you can drink it, and again, everyone is for his bodys sake ah. Whats wrong? Not good? Dolly deliberately asked, pulling away from the topic. Its not that it doesnt taste good, but he doesnt like the taste. This chicken soup taste was the most tiresome taste in his life. Who made this? Stanley asked coldly. Dolly was a little hesitant to tell him the truth. If he found out that his mother had made it, would he be furious? She suddenly felt a little panic. She knew very well that the rtionship between Stanley and his mother was extremely bad, and she also knew that the woman was extremely eager to mend the rtionship between herself and her son. Okay, Stanley, Ill tell you directly, this is your mothers chicken soup, speciallye to give it to me in the morning, she is afraid that you will be upset if you see her, so let me pass it to you. Dolly replied firmly. No matter what, the truth is this, he epted it or not, the two of them are after all a pair of real mother and son, the blood rtionship can not be broken. Pop! The chicken soup was thrown into the trash can next to her. stanley sat on the hospital bed, her eyes revealing a cold light, and her aura was fierce. Who needs her to do this anymore? Who needs her pity? Stanley clutched the bed sheet, holding a breath in his chest, a little too smooth. Stanley, youre going too far! This is your mothers soup that has been simmering for hours. Dolly said as she went over to clean up. Is there? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Where was she when she was sick and covered in rashes as a child? When she was in school she was almost abducted by traffickers, where was she? Its a shame she wasnt there when he needed her, and now he really doesnt need her! Dont ever meet with her again, I dont like it when you do. Stanley said seriously, his expression was very serious. It seems that this knot in the heart, for a while, is unable to open. dolly shook his head, sighed, some helpless. The world is really unexpected, there are still children who treat their parents as enemies, it is also strange. Never mind its better to let him get well first. Okay, no more, what else do you want to eat? Ill go get it for you. Dolly asked in a low voice, not wanting to continue that topic just now. Well, a sandwich, I guess. Stanley replied softly. Here ites, heres your breakfast. Suddenly, Mrs. Knight shouted. Stanley was startled by Mrs. Knights sudden appearance. Why are you here so early? Stanley asked suspiciously. Oh, I was at home with nothing to do, so I came to see you. Mrs. Knight hurriedly replied. In fact, before she came, she had already thought about it, in order to avoid Braydens misunderstanding of the rtionship between Dolly and Stanley, she decided to rece Dolly in the hospital to take care of Stanley in the future. So, Stanley, what do you think of me? Mrs. Knight walked to the bedside and asked seriously. What kind of question is this? Why did she suddenly ask this question? The question of what nature is this? The end of the end, Mrs. Knight will not be in love with himself, right? He was a total innocent! The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of the nature of the problem. Dolly, who was next to her, looked at Mrs. Knights serious appearance, and her mouth was wide open. Madam, is it possible that she has taken the wrong medicine today? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. That, maam, youre quite nice, kind, and methodical. Stanley replied with a trembling voice. Well, are you happy with me, then? Mrs. Knight asked immediately afterwards. Stanley suddenly felt a little choked. What do you mean she was with him? How could it be? The age difference was so great that she could have been his mother! Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of whats going on. Are you not happy with me? Mrs. Knight asked directly. This brat, how dare he act so obvious! No, no, Im not unhappy, Im very happy with Mrs. Knight. Stanley hurriedly said. Dolly, at the side, was full of surprise. The two of them, is this a confession? Is Mrs. Knight also so direct? Dolly organized her emotions and slowly walked over. The first thing you need to do is to take care of yourself in the hospital, and you can go home now. Mrs. Knight suddenly turned around and shouted. She had sacrificed her time for the sake of happiness between Brayden and Dolly, so I hope that girl could understand. No, madam, that I can do it alone, its not very convenient for you here. Dolly said awkwardly. She didnt say it out loud, and she was too embarrassed to say it out loud. Yo-ho, whats wrong with my age? Just now you heard, Stanley said he felt happy with me. Mrs. Knight swore and patted her chest, said. At once, the atmosphere in the ward is a little awkward, the three people look at me look at you, the expression is a little hesitant. Stanley! suddenly, a woman shouted and barged straight into the ward.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. I go, why is she here? Stanley hurriedlyid down and covered herself tightly with the nket. Stanley, what happened to you? Is something wrong? Does it hurt? Are you feeling better? Priya asked many questions in a row, asking the Mrs. Knight next to her a bit baffled. What is the rtionship between these two people? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Whats wrong with you? Are you very cold? Come, Ill give you another quilt. Saying that, Priya picked up another quilt and threw it directly on Stanley. Eh. The man on the hospital bed had a slightly distorted expression. Is she trying to heat herself to death? Come on, Im not cold, Im just a little tired and want to take a nap. Stanley hurriedly said. So it was, Priya sat on the edge of the bed and gently stroked his hair, he rolled over and almost fell under the bed. Stanley, I missed you so much , Priya continued carnally. Chapter 1290 An old cow eats young grass The woman was crying in less than five minutes. The people in the ward, looking at the scene in front of them, felt a little helpless. mrs. Knight gently tugged the corner of Dollys coat, pulling her out. priya lying on the hospital bed, while wiping tears while choking, the man on the bed, some blindfolded. No, what are you crying about? Scaring people away. Stanley said impatiently. Im not afraid of it? As soon as I saw you just now I was happy, but looking at you lying in the hospital bed, it was hard for me, ooh Priya cried out. It is really no one, the person who had the ident is not her, she is here blind what ah, this is good, Dolly to cry away. All right, all right, stop, Im not fine, right? You see. Stanley said as he lifted the quilt.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. His body, indeed, is no longer a major problem, just need to take good care of it. Of course, during this period should still pay attention to many issues. Stanley, so how are you feeling now? Are you feeling better? Ill go call the doctor. Saying that, she was about to get up and leave the ward. Hey hey, dont Im fine, I was fine until you came. Stanley replied indifferently. He was not at all afraid that this woman would hear his words and feel angry, because he knew that Priya would never appreciate how he felt when he said that. Then what can I do for you? I want to help you. Priya wiped the tears from her eyes and spoke in a resigned voice. God, Stanley covered his face with his hands, helpless. Her leaving here would be the greatest help to him! But he was too embarrassed to say it. He was too embarrassed to say it. He had been kind enough toe to see him, but he had to drive him away, which was a bit too much for his own good. That, Priya you do not worry, Dolly here has been taking care of me are quite good, nothing else problems, you have things to deal with? You are so busy every day, do not dy your work ah, or you go back first? Some other day, well talk again? Stanley whispered, a pair of small eyes of expectation, waiting for the woman in front of him to say yes. But it was not what he wanted. Priya suddenly said. What! At this moment, Stanleys head was about to explode. What kind of rhythm is this? She might as well kill herself! Its okay, I have Dolly is enough, too many people will be a bit noisy. Stanley said awkwardly. Who asked her to take time off? Who asked her to take care of herself? More importantly, who the hell told her that she was in the hospital! No, I Dolly! Stanley shouted before Priya could finish her sentence. At the door of the ward, Mrs. Knight had been discussing with Dolly. Hey, I think this is just fine, you go home, Ill stay here, so people wont say anything behind your back, Im an olddy, people wont say anything about me, at most theyll say Im his aunt or something. Mrs. Knight hurriedly said, gently patted Dollys shoulder. She knew that Mrs. Knight was doing it for her own good, but taking care of a patient was not an easy task, and she was really afraid that Mrs. Knight would copse after a long time. But, maam, Stanleys body still needs to recuperate for a long time. Dolly said cryptically. Dont worry, I wont get tired, besides, he can move around now, no problem. Dolly! suddenly Stanley in the ward shouted, adding a few decibels to her voice. Whats wrong? The two women rushed into the hospital room. Priya at the bedside turned her face away from Dolly, looking coldly at her in front of her with a face full of displeasure. That, I want to eat an apple, you peel one for me. Stanleyughed. Ill peel it for you. Said, Priya hurriedly picked up an apple and a fruit knife to peel up. The gesture, the action, aplete. I can see that Priya really likes Stanley. Stanley, this girl is good. Mrs. Knight said deliberately. The man on the hospital bed, rolled over, awkwardly looked away from the window and looked at the sky. Its a nice day. He said deliberately. Such an awkward atmosphere was felt by everyone except Priya, who was still cheerfully peeling an apple for Stanley. Here, Stanley, there, its ready to eat. Priya handed the peeled apple directly to Stanley. Stanley hesitated and took it anyway, but ced it on the table next to him. The two people in front of her, Mrs. Knights heart suddenly had a number, Stanley likes Dolly, Priya likes Stanley, Dolly likes Brayden, this paragraph, really tangled ah! Well, you go back first, the flowers in the garden you help me to water them, the rest is not a problem. Mrs. Knight suddenly opened her mouth and said to Dolly. Instantly, Stanley fixed his gaze on Dolly. Where are you going? He asked cautiously. It was so hard to be with her, did she want to leave again? Stanley, there are a lot of things going on in the supermarkettely, and I have to help out with theck of manpower, so let Mrs. Knight take care of you for a while. Dolly replied in a low voice. The next Priya, but happy, the corners of the mouth curved a curve of satisfaction. Stanley, dont worry, dont you still have me? I will also take good care of you. Priya said. How can she be everywhere? Stanley nced at her and did not pay attention to her. No, then you mean, from now on, you do note to the hospital? He asked directly. No, I will stille here asionally. Come what toe? Its better to nevere, and just disappear from this world! Priya tightened her fist. How can you let madam take care of me? Im just a junior. Stanley refused. If he really wanted Mrs. Knight to take care of him, he might as well just hire an escort. Hey, Stanley, what are you talking about? Was that what you said just now, that you were happy with me, what, now youre changing your face? Mrs. Knight said deliberately. What? Stanley, you are with her? Really, where did you get this heavy-handedness from? Priya looked at the person on the hospital bed incredulously, and then looked at Mrs. Knight, and asked in a low voice. Old cow eating young grass? Priya pounded her head hard, a bit of a godsend, and a bit of a headache. Chapter 1291 Reunion Stanley looked at Mrs. Knight, then at Priya, and suddenly an odd thought shed through his mind. Yeah, I think Mrs. Knight is pretty good, right? Stanley deliberately pulled the corner of Mrs. Knights coat and whispered. At once, Priyas whole body was as cold as if she had been thrown into an ice cer. What was wrong with Stanley? Didnt he like Dolly? Wasnt he always thinking about his schoolmate? Howe he is now involved with this old woman? All of a sudden, Priya could not ept it. No, Stanley, did you get hit in the head? Let me take a look. With that, she hurriedly held the mans head on the hospital bed and looked at it left and right, trying to check out what was wrong. Oh, what are you doing? Watch your image, youre too old. Stanley shook off her arm in disgust, growled in a low voice, and deliberately looked at Mrs. Knight next to him. Soon, Mrs. Knight understood, immediately walked over, specifically for Stanley to cover up the quilt. Is there anything you want to eat? Ill get it for you. Mrs. Knight gently stroked his hair. This scene instantly made Priya angry. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. No, youd better rest, dont be too tired. Stanley said deliberately. This time, and Mrs. Knight to discuss to Dolly toe back to take care of him, is simply not realistic, but rather use this opportunity to get rid of Priya this difficult woman. Dolly is long gone, Stanley naturally shifted his hopes to Mrs. Knights body. The sixth sense of a woman is super urate, from the moment Priya came to the ward, to Stanleys attitude towards this woman, Mrs. Knight already had a clear picture in her mind. Stanley, you cant do this to me? Whats so great about her? Not as good looking as me, not as fit as me, with such bad skin, and so old! Priya yelled. What a simple little girl, Mrs. Knight smiled and did not say anything. This matter was started by Stanley, it is better to let him alone to solve it. Im going to go out and get you a pot of hot water. Said Mrs. Knight slowly walked out of the ward. Good, be careful, dont burn. Stanley said deliberately, ncing at Priya next to him. He couldnt believe that this woman was going to stay here when it hade to this. Age is nothing, I Stanley make friends, looking for someone, never so worldly, fit is more important than anything else, is not it? He said indifferently. Yes, thats what he said, but she really couldnt ept him being with that old woman. No, there is also auntie, auntie will definitely not agree to the two of them together. Then have you ever thought about aunties feelings? Even if you dont think about yourself, you should think about the Davidson Family! Priya said loudly. Dont mention that woman to me, and dont mention the Davidson Family in front of me, I have nothing to do with them, just go away I want to be alone. Stanley yelled. Yes, he was really angry. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are getting into. The first thing you need to do is to go home and change your clothes, and then go to the supermarket. The supermarket, as always, is lively, everyone is talking andughing, as if they are very happy. Yo, you see stille back ah. Suddenly, a colleague shouted. Yeah, I dont know who it is, abandoning all of us, just quietly disappearing, and now surprisingly quietlying back. Aigoo, who is this, did you go to the wrong door? The supermarket colleagues deliberately said, eyes from time to time skimming to the door of Dolly. on the day Dolly suddenly did note to work, to be honest they were a little angry, and then did note for a long time, the heart is even more anxious. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Saying that, Dolly was about to leave the supermarket. Hey hey hey, dont, Dolly, they are all joking, dont pay attention to them,e on, we are missing you to death. A young girl ran over and said, holding her arm directly. Youre still the best behaved. Dolly replied in a low voice, gently pinching the girls cheeks. Soon it was time for lunch, and several women gathered again and began a gossip tour of Dolly. Hey, whats going on with you, anyway? You dont know, these days you are not here, Jayden is almost exhausted, watching can be heartbreaking, we all advised him to find another employee, he always said you will be back soon. Yeah, whats going on? Even we dont say. Looking at the familiar faces and listening to the familiar words, Dolly suddenly felt warm and touched in her heart.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Sure enough, its still the people in the small mountain vige who are simple and warm, without heart and set-up. No more, just recently there are a lot of things around to deal with, now well, its okay, dont worry,e to eat, today Ill treat you guys to eat as much as you want! Dolly shouted. Yo, hurry up and give me an order of ribs! Boss, one more fish! I want roast chicken, roast duck, I want it all! The small restaurant seemed more lively because of the presence of these few women. But Dolly, who was at the table, had a slight loss in her heart. Thats right, she missed Brayden. It had been a long time since the two of them had met or called each other and wondered how he was doing in the office. Hey, take a leave of absence for me, I have to go out this afternoon. Dolly suddenly said. What is this? Just came to work and asked for leave? Do you still want to get along? The people around her were staring at her with a curious gaze, wanting an exnation from her. That, Im going to check on Brayden, hes been quite busytely and hasnt had time to go home. Dolly lowered her head and exined. Ahem, I told you so, dont worry, well take care of it, you can enjoy your date! A woman said loudly, patting Dollys shoulder hard. Well, they are still reliable. Come on, lets all eat, Dollys treat today, dont be polite! Chapter 1292 The two of them are better suited Mr. Kirnd, I dont think its a good fit between us, I think you can try someone else. This is what the boss of the foreign manufacturer Brayden has been looking for said to himself, with an extremely firm attitude, not intending to have a single connection with Kirnd Group. Why? Can you tell me why? Brayden said anxiously. Because of the distance, we are in different national domains, if something goes wrong at ater stage, who should be responsible? So, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, youd better find another job. The manufacturer boss was about to leave. Brayden looked at the man in front of him suspiciously, always felt that there is something wrong, is there someone behind him to do the work of thought? Brayden heard that this boss, generally do not like to give others what promise, because he is a very stubborn person, as long as the determination of a certain person or a certain matter, he will always pursue. Yes, he guessed right, in Brayden before someone dide to this boss and discussed with him for a long time, but fortunately, this vendor boss did not agree to that mans request. He does business, just like making friends, is a kind of fate. His partners, almost all of them are well-knownpanies closer to his door manufacturers, so that foreign cooperation, he did not think much about it at all. Do not you want to expand your business? You see your manufacturer has always been very high visibility, in the international position has always been far ahead, why not make your own business bigger? Brayden directly stopped the bosss way and persuaded in a confident and skilled English. This young man, how can he be so annoying? What to do with his career, he has his own heart, and it is not his turn to dictate here! Sir, before I get angry, please also leave immediately, I said I will not cooperate with you, sorry I have something to do first. Saying that, the vendor boss was about to leave. It seemed that this time was a real failure, a trace of loss shed in Braydens eyes. This was not an ordinary boss, but a boss with an extremely entric personality and temperament, without a year and a half, it was hard to convince him. Ah! Suddenly, some screams behind. Brayden looked back, a small child fell directly into the pool next to it. There were not many people around, some neers who could not swim, Brayden did not have time to think more directly into the pool to pick up the child. Son, are you okay? A woman knelt directly on the ground and shouted. The child sat on the ground, coughing all the time, with a pained expression on his face. How is it? Is there any difort anywhere? Spit out the water in your mouth, quick! Brayden said as he patted the childs back hard. After a long time, the child finally spit out the water he drank in the pool. Mommy. The little boy jumped into the arms of the woman next to him and cried out. Mother and son hugged each other, the picture is extremely touching. And this scene, not far away from the vendor boss have seen, the corners of the mouth hooked up a curve of satisfaction, satisfied nod. This young man, really kind ah. You go to inquire, find out what kind of business Kirnd Group is, and also, find out what kind of manufacturers they used to cooperate with and why they suddenly terminated their cooperation. The owner of the manufacturer said directly. In fact, the child who fell into the water is no other than his grandson, but he has been holding back his inner emotions, wanting to see what this Brayden will be the reaction. As a result, did not let himself down. Big brother, what to do? That boss, weve been talking, but he wont listen to us. Leon said anxiously, with some difficulty on his face. What else can we do? We can only wait, it is not easy toe to this trip, can not just give up, right? Its okay, well continue tomorrow, I believe, one day, he will agree to cooperate with us. Brayden replied slowly, with a firmness in his eyes. This is how business is done, without a persistent heart, it is difficult to seed. After so many years, Brayden has also gotten used to it. He has encountered too many difficulties and obstacles, but has never backed down, because this is a process that a man must go through. Mr. Kirnd, lets go to dinner today. Suddenly, Anastasia came straight over and said loudly. What a headache for a woman, how can she be so boring every day. I say you are really leisurely, we have things to do, no time to waste with you. Leon said directly and nonchntly. At once, Anastasias temper exploded. Hey, I said Leon, you know the situation, okay? Im asking Brayden, not you, and dont look at yourself in the mirror to see what you look like, whats the point of being self-absorbed here. Anastasia said in a low voice. This woman, there is really a silk, which time dinner, Brayden is not dragging himself? It is also really strange, how Brayden and this woman entangled together? Oh, no, shes the one whos been pestering Brayden. Miss Mason, are you very lonely ah, I tell you ah, from here, go forward a hundred meters, there is a club, full of men, you can go to them.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Hey, how do you talk to this person? Im dedicated, OK The two people just stood there and kept arguing. brayden really did not want to get involved in the quarrel between them, so they hurriedly left. The two of them are in the same room, and the two of them are in the same room. He had never seen Leon arguing so seriously with a woman before. In the past, even with Skyler, he had always been modest and low-key, without thinking, he was with Anastasia, but it was the liberation of his nature. Hey, dont you go too far! Anastasia shouted. Where am I going too far? Youre the one whos going too far, right? Youre always stalking us with nothing to do. Leon muttered. What a pair of living treasure. Im not talking to you anymore, Im going to Brayden, said Anastasia, turning around directly and walking towards Brayden. Spoken as if Im rare for her. Leon murmured and walked towards Brayden as well. Big brother, lets go eat together. Brayden, lets go eat together. Instantly, Brayden had a bit of a headache. These two people, they are not going toe over to torture themselves again, right? Uh, that, Ill go to the bathroom first. Saying that, he hurriedly got up and left. That was close! Brayden breathed a sigh of relief. Two people are not a good master, it is better to go to dinner by themselves. At this time, Anastasia stood in the same ce, still waiting for Brayden toe back to eat with her, Leon is still waiting for him toe back to buy himself a drink. In the end, Anastasia and Leon waited together for half a day, but did not wait for Braydens return. Chapter 1293 She’s a pig Big brother, what the hell is going on here? Hasnt that boss already turned it down? Leon looked at Brayden with suspicion and asked in a low voice. Who knows whats in that bosss heart, but since he asked himself to go over, then go and see, maybe, hes backtracked again, he still has hope to work with them. All things are possible, some things that seem impossible to aplish in the early stages, butter can be sessfully changed the oue by a twist. You stay here, no need to go with me. Brayden said bluntly. How could this work? The situation abroad was so serious, how could he let Brayden go alone to deal with that boss. Big brother, Id better go with you, Im afraid you have any problems. Leon said worriedly, looking seriously at the man in front of him, with some anxiety on his face. What else, more serious than that Anastasia pestering me every day? Brayden suddenly turned back to Leon and looked at him. He was right, this woman, almost every day to follow Brayden, and now and then a scare, if not to stay by Brayden himself, I guess he would have been annoyed by that woman. Your task now is, watch that Anastasia, so that she does not give me things. Im very serious about this. Brayden said slowly, straightening his tie. Leaving aside the rest, in fact, this Anastasia, in essence, is not bad, and even some times a little simple, she and Leon together, although the two often quarrel and quarrel, but undeniably, between the two people very fun. After a few instructions, Brayden left directly. At this time, Anastasia, still with her eyes closed, whirring and sleeping, did not feel the movement around. The sea breeze is getting cooler and cooler as fewer and fewer people are at the beach, and Anastasia is lying on a lounge chair and Leon is sitting on the beach next to her, looking at the water not far away, feeling a sense of relief. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. In the box in the hotel, Brayden sat in a corner, talking freely with the owner of the manufacturer. Mr. Kirnd, Im not disturbing you today, right? The boss of the manufacturer said politely. The purpose of his visit was to seek cooperation with him, so there was no need to disturb him. No, you are too polite? Brayden hurriedly replied. Grandpa! Suddenly, a small childs voice came directly to Braydens ears. Pushing open the door, he was stunned. Braydens eyes widened, trying to see everything in front of him. I saw it all that day, thanks to Mr. Kirnd, my daughter-inw cant swim. The vendor ownerughed. So this child, is his grandson. Brayden smiled a little. And then what? Because he saved his grandson, he wanted to cooperate with him? Brayden looked suspiciously at the boss next to him. Come on, man. Suddenly, the manufacturers boss raised his right hand and snapped his fingers directly. Soon, his assistant brought over a document. Here, this is for you. The vendor boss took it directly to Brayden. Brayden immediately took the document and flipped through it. Instantly, he was surprised.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. This kind of cooperation agreement, shouldnt it be prepared by himself? Howe he had prepared it all? And he even signed it voluntarily? This is not a dream, right? Brayden pinched his thigh hard, trying to make himself more awake. Yes, he felt the pain, this was reality, not in a dream. Mr. Kirnd, look, are you satisfied with your visit? The vendor owner asked again. Of course he was satisfied, this time he came, finally he didnt waste his time for nothing. This was the result he wanted the most, and the result that excited him the most. Happy cooperation! Brayden extended his right hand directly. The two men looked at each other and smiled, each with a number in mind. Brayden respected this vendor boss. Although he was a bit old, he had always been highly respected in the area. Mr. Kirnd is here this time, how long do you n to stay, and if you can, you can stay at our house. The owner smiled and said. Oh, Ill probably have to go back the day after tomorrow, there are still a lot of things to deal with in thepany, next time, next time I will definitely pay a visit, of course, if you have time, you can travel to our ce, when the timees, I will arrange. Brayden said excitedly. I want to go too! Suddenly, the child shouted. Instantly, the whole box was filled withughter. At this moment, the atmosphere is very lively, as if everyone does not treat Brayden as an outsider. And in fact, the people the vendor boss invited to the banquet were all his own family members, except Brayden. Ah! Seaside, suddenly, Leon on the lounge chair called out. What are you doing? Leon muttered, looking at Anastasia behind him. Who let you so far away from me, and I can not reach you, can only take a sandbag to throw you. Anastasia said nonchntly. What kind of logic is this? Short arms, do not have a mouth? All day long, stammering, and now the IQ has reached a negative number. Dont you still have a mouth? You do not shout ah. Leon said unhappily. This man, why so petty, just threw him a little, why not, what a fuss. In fact, the sandbag she threw just now, indeed too much force, just hit the back of Leons head, naturally he will feel the pain. Hey, wheres Brayden? Where did he go? Howe I havent seen him? Anastasia asked, ncing around. That was a ridiculous question. Havent you been sleeping? Its strange to see him, sleeping like some kind of animal that cant be woken up by screaming. At once, Anastasia was on fire. How dare he call himself a pig! Does he want to live? Leon, what did I just say? She pointed at Leon viciously and shouted. Leon looked away from her and stopped looking at her. The only time she could be quiet was when she was sleeping. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Youve got toe over here and tell me clearly what you were going to say? Are you trying to say that Im a pig? Anastasia tightly grabbed Leons arm and asked loudly. I didnt say it, thats what you said, okay? And ah, men and women are not rted to each other, you let go of me. Leon pointed to her arm and said. What the hell is this, she is not! You stinky man, let you call me a pig Anastasia directly picked up the sandbag next to him and threw it at his head. Chapter 1294 Lost Just as the two were mingling, Brayden suddenly appeared. You two, can you watch your image, this is a public ce, okay? Brayden suppressed his voice and said. At once, the two people quieted down. Its all your fault, calling people pigs. Anastasiained in a low voice. I Leon wanted to say something, but finally held back. Mr. Kirnd, look, you good brother, he bullied me, hit me, and he called me names. She immediately stood up, shook Braydens arm, said aggressively. These two people, really match a pair, if the two people can be together, but also a good choice. What are you talking about, when did I scold you? I never hit a woman either, okay? Dont spit on people. Leon hurriedly defended. But Anastasia didnt care, and kept pestering Brayden to do it for her. Okay, so what do you want to do? Brayden was really impatient with her and asked loudly. I want him to be my ve for three days! The woman suddenly pointed at Leon and yelled. What? This woman was out of her mind! How could he possibly be her ve? No, Anastasia, is there something wrong with you, you can even say such stupid things. Leon said nonchntly. You see, Brayden, he scolded me. Anastasia clutched Braydens arm and whispered. Scolding her is still light, if not for the fact that she is still a woman, he would like to go up and beat her. I dont know what this womans head is thinking every day, either strange and bizarre things, or messy content, really one set after another, never stop ah! That, this kind of thing, of course, you have to discuss the parties concerned, Im just an outsider, not qualified to explore the matter between you, so, or you decide for yourselves, Ill go first. Saying that, Brayden is about to leave. The matter between two oddballs, it is better to get less involved. Now that his purpose of going abroad had been achieved, he should naturally n which direction thepany should go next. Hey, Brayden! shouted Anastasia from behind. Leon nced at her and didnt say anything. Im telling you, Leon, you have to make it up to me! She shouted. What kind of woman was this, howe she was still like a child, saying that she was angry andughing just like that? He hadnt really seen that this Anastasia had this side before, and now, upon contact, he suddenly regretted it a little. I dont want to talk to you, dont follow me! Leon got up and said, leaving straight away. Hey, no, you cant leave me here alone, Im scared! Anastasia shouted. When Leon heard this, he couldnt hold back a snort ofughter. She is afraid of a hair line, so big a person, the beach is not without people, her personality and so big-hearted, there is nothing to be afraid of, people do not feel scared when they see her is good, she is still here pretentious what energy. Brother, did it work? What did the vendor boss say? Leon asked anxiously, looking seriously at the man in front of him. Well, it has seeded, dont worry, we can go back to our country. Brayden replied slowly. Great, finally he could go back, the thought of this Anastasia no longer pestering him made him incredibly happy. What about Miss Mason? You dropped her off? Brayden asked again. Shes a female Tiger, who dares to mess with her, shes ying by herself at the beach, dont worry. Leon replied in a low voice. The woman is still not back, but its getting dark outside, Leons eyes, a trace of worry shed. Arent you afraid shell be abducted by someone else? Brayden asked. How could that be? Leon grunted a little. With that look on her face, who would dare to clutch her, she abducted someone else. Brayden continued to sit at his desk, tapping away at his keyboard, while Leon flipped through a magazine, a little bored. He suddenly missed Anastasia a little. When the two of them were together, they were always chattering and making a lot of noise, and now that they were apart, he was actually a little worried about the woman. Will she be unable to find her way back? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Suddenly, the cell phone next to Brayden rang. Hello, hello. Hello, is this Brayden? He looked at the phone suspiciously. This is Brayden, who is this? Yes, we have ady here, Anastasia, she said she is your friend, let me give you a call,e and pick her up, she is lost. The person on the other side was very patient and said. The first thing you need to do is to get lost. How old is she and how can she still be a roadie? Brother, whats wrong? Leon asked anxiously. Lets go, go get Anastasia, look at you, left her alone outside, she is lost, can not find the way back. Brayden said indifferently. At once, Leon was anxious and immediately ran out. At this moment, Anastasia is shrinking crouched in a corner, very scared look. The few people next to her tried to chat with her to remove her tension, but it didnt work. Anastasia? Leon shouted as soon as he entered. But the woman in the corner didnt respond at all. Im really sorry to trouble you guys, that, this is my friend, just leave it to me. Brayden exined. Suddenly, Anastasia stood up at once, hugged Brayden tightly, and kept sobbing. Okay, okay, its okay, lets go back. Braydenforted while gently patting her back. Next to Leon, seeing this scene, surprisingly some heartache. What exactly did she go through, how could she suddenly get lost? Obviously the beach is so close to the hotel, a few minutes walk back, but why did she suddenly arrive at the police station? Lets go. Brayden assisted the woman and left directly. Hello, police, how did she get here? Leon asked the police officer next to him. Oh, she was really lost, and then she was tricked by a human trafficker, but thankfully, she was very self-protective the policeman exined. So, this ce, surprisingly so chaotic! Leons eyes suddenly dimmed.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In this way, he also has some responsibility, if he did not impulsively leave at that time, how could this happen? Chapter 1295 don’t want to see him Okay, its okay. Braydenforted Anastasia on the sofa. At this time, Anastasia, face while gloomy, eyes pooled with clear liquid, Leon sat next to, is also a loss. That, Miss Mason, Im sorry, its all my fault, if I hadnt left you there alone, this wouldnt have happened. Leon said guiltily. Brayden, Anastasia suddenly shouted. I dont want to see him, you let him go. She said immediately after. Brayden looked at Anastasia and then at Leon with some difficulty. Guessing that the woman was really hurt by Leon, Brayden shook his head and sighed. Without waiting for him to get the word out, Leon left straight away. He didnt want to make things difficult for Brayden, nor did he want to upset Anastasia. Can I, uh, lend you a shoulder? She said it formally, with a hint of request in her tone. Brayden hesitated a bit, but finally lent her his shoulder. Actually, Leon didnt mean it, we all thought you could find your way back, and the distance wasnt particrly far, was it? Brayden exined for Leon. Im road-weary, and Im road-weary badly. Anastasia replied faintly. When I was very young, my mother once took me shopping, she lost me hard at the entrance of the mall, andter if my father had not called the police, I guess I would have been abducted by human traffickers. Im a person, the biggest problem, is that Im particrly road-weary, and this is what Im trying to hide, Im afraid of being abandoned. Saying that, Anastasia directly took Braydens arm, like a wounded bird finding a home. Then you should have told us before, no wonder youve been following us since we left the country. Brayden replied slowly. He could understand the phenomenon that a woman was seriously road-weary, but he would never have thought that Anastasia would be road-weary to this extent. It seems that this woman, too, has suffered a lot of injuries before. Im embarrassed to say it, how can I say such a humiliating thing, Brayden, from now on, dont leave me alone, Im really scared. Anastasia finished her speech and cried again. The womans mother, who is a member of the family, has been crying again, and Brayden hurriedly picked up the tissue paper next to her and handed it to the woman. You dont know, I was there alone, I was scared to death, I was really afraid of being killed by others, you dont know, I used to see some news of women being killed in the middle of the night when I was abroad, and it was all true. Anastasia said while sobbing. Brayden looked at the woman in front of him with suspicion and some curiosity. Why didnt you go back to your country? Because my father wont let me go back home, my father said the situation at home, nowplicated, he doesnt want me to have any danger, you know, business people think a lot, always need to take some precautions. Anastasia replied indifferently. This is the first time, Brayden and Anastasia two people sitting together, quietly chatting, this is also the first time Anastasia to Brayden so open and honest. Brayden suddenly felt some relief, at least he learned that this woman is really not afraid of the world. Braydens eyes shed a cold light. Hey, look, that man is so handsome. Yeah, his girlfriend is pretty too. Hey, howe that woman is crying? I do not know, but looking at two people so warm look, feel the two of them really good happiness oh Not far away, the two girls whispered, but also from time to time to take a few pictures, when only the back is just. But even if its just the back, Dolly can see at a nce who the person inside is. And then what happened? Your dad never showed up? Brayden asked coldly. Yes, he was right. When she had returned to her own country, her father had cautioned her not to stay too long, or even better, not to return, but she had still not heeded his advice and stayed until she came here. Now, she really cant contact her father. A while ago, she could still talk on the phone, but now she cant even get through to him. Maybe he was angry. Sometimes a man is like an overgrown child, also pouting and beeping. Whats more, her father, instead of treating himself as a daughter, sees her as a friend and treats her as a peer. Although this mode of getting along was a bit odd, one had to admit that she and her father had a really good rtionship. Your father, something cant have happened to him, can it? Brayden suddenly warned. Instantly, Anastasia raised her head and looked at him seriously, somewhat angrily. What are you talking about you, your father is the one who will have an ident, my father is only out of the country for a while, how can something happen to him. Anastasia said fiercely, ring at him. Its just a wake up call, whats the point? Thepanys main business is to provide a service to its customers. This is not an ordinary friend, this is a father and daughter ah. Okay, I know, youre okay now, right? Well go get Leon and go out to dinner. Brayden whispered. I dont want to! Anastasia suddenly shouted. This woman, what is wrong with her? Whats wrong with her? He could not leave his brother because she was crying, right? Come on, stop it, hurry up, clean up and go eat. Brayden said, with a slightly unhappy expression. He never liked to dilly-dally, and he didnt like to push things around with women. If you can, if you cant, you cant, where are all the chores. He was so distracted by these things in thepany every day, he didnt want to be bothered by anyone else. I just dont want to see that Leon, you dont know, when he left, I have told him, I said I was afraid, but he still resolutely left. Anastasia said after a pause. Its just that this time there was an ident, not every time there is an ident, this woman, what is in her head.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Leon just apologized to you, forgive me and forgive me, you should not bother with him, I think he was also in a bad mood. Brayden exined. A man in a bad mood to just abandon a woman? What kind of logic is this? If he gets married and he and his wife have a falling out, he will also have to abandon his wife? Then he is too ssless. Besides, youre not his girlfriend or his wife, so what obligation do people have to care about you? Brayden continued. Anastasias body trembled a little. He was right about that. Leon, who was not far away, was looking anxiously at the scene inside. Chapter 1296 Your favorite Come on, hurry up and eat. Brayden hurriedly said, heart some anxious. Anastasia didnt even raise her head, she picked up the dish next to her and ate it in big bites, she didnt even know what she had eaten until she suddenly felt a little ufortable. Eh. Anastasias forehead was covered with beads of sweat. Whats going on here? Leons eyes were staring straight at the woman in front of him with a little concern. Whats wrong? Finally, Leon couldnt help but ask out. I dont feel well. Anastasia covered her stomach and replied in a low voice. Looking at the womans pained expression, the two men froze for a moment, then recovered their faces. Quick, go to the hospital. Leon directly picked up Anastasia and immediately ran out. In the ward, Anastasia was lying on the hospital bed with her eyes closed and on an IV, her face was extremely pale and didnt look bloody at all. Doctor, whats wrong with her? She, I think, has eaten some allergic food. The doctor replied indifferently. The table was full of dishes, what exactly was she allergic to? Did she not pay attention while eating? Or was she out of her mind again? Leon, dont worry, its already in the hospital, dont worry. Brayden slowly walked over and whispered, patting his shoulder. Big brother, Im going to buy some fruit, Ill be over in a minute. Saying that, Leon left directly. Looking at the woman on the hospital bed, Braydens eyes had a hint of worry. I cant imagine that the woman who usually looks quite is tough, sometimes can also be so fragile. The roadkill, allergic to some things also, it seems that she lives quite difficult, Brayden sighed and sat on the sofa next to her. Dad, Dad suddenly, Anastasia began to murmur. What is she saying? Brayden slowly walked over. I saw Anastasias whole face, red, with beads of sweat all over her face. The doctor had said before that this was normal, and that her body would be fine as long as it passed smoothly. Daddy, dont go, dont leave me. Anastasia whispered. Suddenly, the woman stretched out her right hand, a hard, tightly hold Braydens hand, how can not let go. Brayden tugged hard, but finally did not tear away. She should think of herself as her father, right? Its true, its been so long, her father hasnt even called her yet. Normally, the daughter is in the hands of her opposite, how to call to say hello. This family does not know what way, Braydens eyes are a little bleak. Hey, Anastasia, wake up, its Brayden, he said, gently patting the womans arm, trying to wake her up from her nightmare. Ah! Suddenly, Anastasia let out a scream and opened her eyes, somewhat dazed. Whats wrong with this? Brayden looked at the woman in front of her suspiciously, a little curious. Dont worry, its normal, her body is only temporarily hot, it will be fine in a while. The doctor pushed the door open and left. Anastasia, do you feel better? Brayden asked softly. The woman looked at the man in front of her, and suddenly, a line of tears came out directly. Brayden is not sure, a little overwhelmed. No, what are you crying for? Do not feel well? Where is the pain? Im going to call the doctor. With that, he was about to get up and leave. Dont! Suddenly, Anastasia shouted with a force, clinging to Braydens waist. Brayden didnt know what he was crying about, but he couldnt bear to face such a sad woman. I just had a dream that my dad died, what should I do? Hes leaving me behind, Daddy doesnt want me anymore. Anastasia said with a trembling voice. What kind of a woman is this? Usually looks like a heavenly and fearless appearance, how the critical moment, like a three-year-old child. You were just in a nightmare, dreams are the opposite, okay, do not think so much, hurry up and take care of their own body, and, are you allergic to what dish? Brayden asked softly. Well, Im allergic to zhini, severely. She replied. What? I seem to be under the impression that she ate arge portion of zhini! This woman, doesnt she even look at the food when she eats? Then why did you eat that dish when you were eating just now? Brayden continued to ask. Huh? Was there a dish on the table? I dont know, I didnt look, I was just lost in thought. Anastasia said with some resignation. The man next to her tried to calm himself down and took a deep breath. It was the first time in his life that he had seen such an odd woman, and such an odd woman could only be worthy of Leon. Brayden, are you going to dislike me? Anastasia wiped the tears on her face and asked in a low voice. What is there to dislike? If you want to dislike it, it should be her boyfriend who dislikes it, right? Its just that he was feeling a bit annoyed. He had already nned what he should do in the next few days, and now that she had an ident, well, all the ns, can only be postponed. Leon went to buy fruit for you, he said you like grapes. Brayden said deliberately, watching the expression on the womans face. Who cares, Im not eating the fruit he bought. In fact, this woman, sometimes it seems, is indeed quite cute, just a little clingy. However, this seems to be amon problem of women, also just Dolly that woman, so long, not even a phone call, not even a message to him. Here ites, Miss Mason, here, this is your favorite C grapes, look at the freshest grapes, I ran for a long time to buy them, try it. Leon handed the washed grapes to Anastasia. Looking at the brightly shining grapes, she couldnt help but pick them up. These grapes, big and sweet, are really fine. The woman closed her eyes contentedly and said, tasting. Delicious, right,e on, delicious you eat a little more. Leon said pleasingly. The womans eyes were closed and she tasted it. Anastasia suddenly opened her eyes and looked Leon up and down, trying to see something. Say, what do you want to do? She opened her mouth to ask. What do you want to do? Leon, who heard these words, was a bit baffled.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He just wanted to be nice to her, wasnt that okay? Anastasia, you do not think, he rarely do this kind of thing, can spend the morning for you to buy you grapes, already very righteous. Brayden said slowly. The next Leon scratched the back of his head, a little embarrassed. Anastasia beamed. Chapter 1297 can’t stand up Since Anastasia had an ident, Leon has taken extra care of her, of course, Brayden has seen all these, naturally heartily happy for Leon. Miss Mason, have you ever considered Leon? Brayden suddenly asked. What kind of question is that? What is Leon doing? What can he do for himself, a big old man? No. Anastasia answered bluntly. She didnt know what Brayden meant by consider, and she didnt want to know. Are you feeling better? We can go back home. He said again indifferently. Whats the point of going back to the country? Its not easy to get out of the country, so of course we have to have a good time. Hey, Brayden, lets y for two more days, well go back after two days. She gently pushed Braydens arm and whispered. But Brayden didnt have the purpose of staying on, there was still a lot ofpany business to take care of. Although Jayden is the secondrgest shareholder of Kirnd Group, but that man almost every day in the supermarket, thepanys affairs he did not ask much, and moreover even if he went to take care of Kirnd Group, he will not be assured. Well, Leon stay here and y with you, Ill go back and take care of things, what do you think? Brayden asked, looking at her with a somewhat serious expression.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. No, I dont want to be with Leon, I want to be with you. Said Anastasia, tightening her grip on him and her arm. Come on, watch your image. Brayden said a little angry, and then shake off her arm. Why? Its just a joke, why so serious? The woman was a little upset. Two dayster, you have to go back, otherwise, you can stay here by yourself. With that, Brayden walked straight out of the ward. This woman, must stay away. In fact, he canpletely go back by himself, leaving Leon and Anastasia two people to y here, but he is just a little worried again, afraid that Anastasia will make a scene. After all, it is the daughter of the manufacturers boss, and if it gets too stiff, no one will get any benefit. Even if the cooperation had been terminated, he didnt want Kirnd Group to get a bad reputation. Whats wrong, big brother? In the hallway, Leon asked in a low voice, a little nervous. Anastasia, what do you think of her? Brayden asked, opening the door. At this moment, Leon was a little embarrassed. This kind of thing, how do you want him to say it. In fact, Leon is still a very subtle man, even if he really likes a woman, he will only give quietly behind the scenes, and never say any inciting sweet words to the woman he loves. But it is because of this that his simple and down-to-earth character can be more evident. I think, quite good ah. Leon lowered his head and replied with some embarrassment. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Big brother, why are you sighing? Leon asked uncertainly. Is it because he also thinks that he is not good enough for Anastasia? This question, Leon has been struggling with for a long time. anastasia is the daughter of a big domestic manufacturer, and he has no family background, how can she look at himself. Leon, you have to remember that love is something you earn, not something you wait for, and not something you pay for, you can have a harvest, you have to take the initiative, but also to express, otherwise, who knows who you like? Who knows who you want to marry in the future? Even if the woman rejected you, but as long as she is not looking for someone, you will always have the opportunity, perhaps, you are still one of the candidates on her mind. Brayden said in a serious manner. He was right, no matter what, he should fight for it. Even if that Anastasia really cant see herself, but the future is long, who knows if she will be his wife again in the future. Okay, I know, big brother. Leon replied firmly. Love is like this, it can make a person from inferior to confident, but also can make a person from confident to inferior. Just like Anastasia at this time, lying on the bed, looking at the sky outside the window, the gap between her and Brayden kept echoing in her mind. The promised two-day vacation came as nned, and Anastasia looked very excited. For her health reasons, they could only choose to sunbathe at the beach and take a dip in the sea. Hey, Brayden, why dont youe? Not far away, Anastasia shouted. You guys just y, Ille overter. Brayden shook his phone at him and responded loudly. Well, okay, I know, I have something in the past two days, I can not go back, in a couple of days mypany to deal with, do not rush first, Brayden whispered. What the hell, said to y together, how a person is there call. Anastasia beeped and said, a very cute look. At this moment, Leon actually felt a little happy. Big brother has more things to do every day, there are many projects in thepany recently, so he is generally busier. He replied indifferently. Thepany has been busy every day, and I dont know if it has produced any results, Anastasia muttered unhappily. Okay, you should notin about big brother, these days, he did not have time to talk to sister-inw on the phone. Leon said directly. Instantly, the womans face turned ironic and blue. It was that Dolly again, but this thing Leon said was a good news for himself. Gee, that sister-inw of yours isnt afraid that Brayden is out there looking for a woman? She deliberately asked. At once, Leonughed out loud. How is it possible? Big brother will never betray sister-inw, and sister-inw trusts big brotherpletely. He said it so firmly, which made Anastasia a little lost. It is said that men are all the same goods, howe when ites to Brayden, he has mutated? Hey, are you thirsty? Ill go get you a drink. Well, a little, go ahead. At the seaside, only Anastasia was left bending over and picking up shells. It had been a long time since she had been so rxed, and she suddenly felt veryfortable. She had really bored herself out in the hospital the other day, and she hummed as she drew and picked them up as she went along. Ah! Suddenly, a scream caught Braydens attention. Er Anastasia sat on the floor with a slightly unnatural expression, her hands kept covering her right foot. Where did Leon go? Brayden rushed over. Whats wrong? I twisted it, its okay, Ill be fine in a while, let me rest for a while. Anastasia replied in a low voice. This time it was also an ident, Brayden could see that she didnt mean it, and the anxious eyes were not deceiving. Come on, stand up, youve got saltwater all over your back, the tide will be up in a minute. No, Brayden, I cant stand up. Chapter 1298 cramps Whats wrong with this? Brayden asked in a low voice as he looked at the woman in front of him. My leg, it seems to be cramping up. Anastasia slowly replied. After such a trip out of the country, nothing really went smoothly. Come on. Brayden looked around and eventually picked her up. Did your foot get punctured? Yes, I identally stabbed a piece of ss just now. Anastasia answered in a low voice, with a hint of aggravation in her tone. This Leon also does not know where to run, his beloved woman is injured, but also let him a married man to help. However, Anastasia did have a few moments of enjoyment. Hey, you have something on your face. Suddenly, Anastasia said. Hmm? Brayden frowned slightly. Turn your face around, Ill wipe it for you. Said Anastasia, stroking his cheek with her right hand, right to her lips. Boo. A sweet smelling kissnded gently on his cheek. Hey, look, theyre so romantic. Yeah, the woman is still pretty and the man is handsome. A few tourists next to him chattered, they all thought Brayden and Anastasia were a loving couple, so a picture that looked very loving was saved. At this point, Brayden froze, and then his face was very dissatisfied, frowning. And this scene, coincidentally, was seen by Leon who came back from buying drinks, and instantly Leons heart rose full of despondency. Anastasia, I told you, I am not interested in you, I am a family man, and I will not betray my wife, you and I are not possible. Brayden said coldly, keeping his inner emotions suppressed. If he really could, he would have just thrown her to the ground and left without looking back, but instead, she was injured. The first thing you need to do is to tell me whats wrong with me. Then tell me, whats wrong with me? Ill change. I really like you. Anastasia said aggressively, beeping her mouth and pouting. This was said as if she would like her if she was excellent. You understand wrong, me and Dolly, we are a couple, and me and you, we are just friends, do you understand? But if, you really do not want to be friends with me, well, fine, then we should not contact each other in the future. You should have heard about my Braydens temper, Im a man of my word, once Ive decided, I wont back out, so, what do you think now? Brayden asked in a low voice, looking seriously at the woman in his arms. Now he, must want an answer, orter on a long time, will certainly be trouble, if Dolly knows, she will be jealous again. le has gone, their own little life can easily settle down, he does not want to because of this woman and mess up his rhythm. Let me think about it. Anastasia replied slowly. She had no way to immediately promise Brayden to give up her love for him, and she had no way to just boldly pursue Brayden as she wished, because he would find ways to avoid himself. Love, its reallyplicated! The first thing you need to do is to get a good rtionship, but its so hard. Its not hard at all, whats hard is that she loves the wrong person. Come on, doctor, take a look at her, her leg just cramped up and her foot stabbed. Brayden whispered. Aiyo, you little girl, why do you run to the hospital twice in three days? You should be careful in the future. The doctor said slowly. And ah, this boyfriend, in the end how to be, how always let your girlfriend hurt, this is not good ah, look like you are not responsible, very irresponsible ah. The doctor said intentionally or unintentionally. What ah are, the two of them simply do not have a rtionship, okay? Forget it, whatever he said, anyway, he has no conscience. The womans name is not the same as her name. By the way, howe this Leon has not appeared? Where did he go? Brayden directly took out his cell phone and dialed over. At this time Leon, is hiding in a corner, there is a trace of sadness in the eyes. The one she likes is only Braydens son after all, no matter how hard she tries, its all useless. The phone in his pocket, ringing over and over again, Leon gathered his emotions and immediately picked up the phone. The first thing you need to do is to get to the hospital. Anastasias foot is injured, I say you can also be enough ah, your own woman, do not take good care of, instead of running to other ces, you think every day what? Brayden said, with a hint of displeasure in his tone. He knows that Brayden is also for his own good, but what can be done? That Anastasia after all like, not himself. Okay, I got it, big brother, Ill be right over. Saying that, Leon directly hung up the phone and immediately ran over. In fact, he was in the hospital, but just never had the courage to appear, because he did not know how to face Anastasia and Brayden. one is his big brother, one is the woman he likes Where have you been, hurry up, she is still lying in the hospital bed. Brayden slowly walked over and said, gently patting him on the shoulder. On the hospital bed, Anastasia was boringly flipping through a magazine, her face a little pale. Miss Mason, your foot, is it okay now? Leon asked gently. Its fine, dont worry, its fine. She replied slowly, as if she looked like nothing was wrong. Here, this is for you, do you want No, I dont have an appetite yet, I dont want to eat anything. Before Leon could finish his sentence, she directly interrupted him and said. In the ward, suddenly the atmosphere was a little awkward. brayden in order to create an atmosphere of solitude for the two of them, at this time has long left the hospital.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. You like me? Anastasia suddenly said, her eyes staring straight at the man in front of her. Leon was blinded, and immediately gathered his emotions again. That, I Do you like me or not? Anastasia asked. This kind of question, howe she asked it so bluntly? Leon rubbed his hands together nervously, and his gaze dodged a bit. The first time I saw this reaction, Anastasia was also clear. Good, since you do not say, then I will say. You should know, I like Brayden, always have, never changed, I do not care if he has a wife and children, and do not care about the eyes of others. Anastasia said very firmly. So, in the future, Ill have to trouble you to help me. She continued. This is simply impossible! The feelings between Dolly and Brayden, no one can touch! Chapter 1299 No one to take care of You know, Ive always thought of you as a buddy. Anastasia said deliberately, in order to let Leon die. Well, buddy is buddy, nothing. He cant force a woman to love him, it wouldnt be fair to her. But it was indeed impossible for her to chase Brayden. Miss Mason, the matter between you and big brother, I do not want to get involved, nor do I want to get involved, you look at your own solution, but I advise you, big brother and sister-inw have a good rtionship with each other. Leon said bluntly. Even if Anastasia does not like herself, but he does not want this woman to destroy Brayden and Dollys marriage. It was too difficult for both of them. When Le was here, she tried every day to trap Dolly and wanted her to die. Now that she has easily left the country, there is another Anastasia. I believe that where theres a will, theres a way. As long as I work hard, as long as I dont give up, Brayden will see the good in me, and he wille to my side. Anastasia said with a smile. The words are right, the reason is also good, but she used the wrong ce. Forget it, let her experience it slowly, anyway, no matter what they say, she will not believe. Sometimes women are like this, especially in the face of love, always easy to put themselves in a dead end, do not want toe out, and do not want toe out, until they can not find the direction, lost, only to find that they have been insisting on the wrong. Okay, suit yourself, but you cant do anything to hurt Dolly. Leon said, with a hint of threat in his tone. Although he liked this woman, he would never allow anyone to hurt Dolly either. Hey, Leon, how can you do this? Dont you like me? You should help me, how can you still turn your elbow out. She beamed and pouted. What is this? Its too early to say that, isnt it? Besides, the two of them were just friends, and their feelings did not seem to be as deep as their own and Dollys. Leon suddenly became a little wary. So she was using herself, using her liking her to ask him to do things for her? Forget it, he wont get involved in matters of affection between others. Anastasia, I tell you very solemnly, I will not help you. Saying that, Leon left the ward straight away. Brayden would definitely believe Leon, after so many years, he knew Leon too well. Yes, it is true that Leon usually does not look particrly striking and not very handsome, but he is loyal, and once he determines things, will never give up easily. This is also the reason why one has always kept him by his side. Big brother, she still likes you a lot. Leon walked up to Brayden and said slowly. Brayden had long guessed that Anastasia would sing such a song, so naturally he did not feel surprised. And then what? What does she want to do? Brayden asked again. She said she would try, which probably means she wants to steal you away. This woman, her appetite was really big, she even said something so amazing when she opened her mouth. But its a pity, one really doesnt feel anything for her at all. Okay, I know, dont worry, your sister-inw and I have always been very good, you know, this life, in addition to your sister-inw, I simply will not have any involvement with other women, so in the future, still have to trouble you. Brayden said while gently patting his shoulder. Leon naturally knew what Brayden meant by that, and did not refuse. At this time, Dolly, a sad face, sitting in the garden, some out of mind. This Brayden, why still not call himself? What exactly is he busy with? Dolly clutched her phone in her hand and kept turning her address book on and off repeatedly. Hey, Dolly, what are you staring at? Mrs. Knight suddenly shouted. Mrs. Knight suddenly shouted. Ah? Well, maam, why are you back? I thought you were in the hospital taking care of Stanley? Dolly asked in surprise. The first thing you need to do is to get back to the hospital. You went to take him home yesterday. Whats the matter with you? You look like youve lost your mind. Mrs. Knight hurriedly asked, hastily walking to her. Dolly lowered her head, and there was a hint of gloom in her eyes. At once, Mrs. Knight understood. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Hearing Mrs. Knights words, Dollys eyes lit up for a moment, but soon, her emotions, again, were lost. Why should she call him? Its been so long, he didnt even send himself a message No, not at all, she will wait for that man to call her. Suddenly, the phone rang and Dolly was startled and immediately looked at the screen. Well, it wasnt Brayden. she sighed. Hello, Stanley, whats up? She asked breathlessly. Dolly, I want to eat your cooking. Stanley replied slowly. What the hell is this? He cooks much better than he does, and now he wants to eat her cooking? Whats wrong with that? He could have ordered take-out, right? This Stanley, is there some kind of problem again? Ill order takeout for you. Dolly was about to hang up the phone. Hey, dont, I can order it myself, but I just want to eat your cooking, especially the ribs. Stanley said softly. His own mother was fierce away, Priya was also angry with himself, Aston also did not know where to go, this is good, there is no one to take care of him at home, he can only call Dolly. Then Ill make it at home and send it over. No, you cane to my house and do it, just so I can learn. Stanley said deliberately. Dolly didnt think too much about it, her mind was always on him being out of the hospital with no one to take care of him, so she said goodbye to Mrs. Knight directly and walked out of the garden. Youre finally here. Stanleys tone had some excitement in it. Dolly took some dishes and walked straight into the kitchen. Say, what else do you want to eat? She asked aloud. Ill eat whatever you make. Come on, Dolly, tell me how you feel at the moment. Suddenly Stanley asked, pointing a miniature camera at her. Stop it, Im doing the dishes. She replied impatiently. Just say a few words,e on.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Im in the mood to hurry up and cook at the moment! Dolly replied loudly to the camera. Chapter 1300 tantrum The two of them messed around for a while before Stanley returned to the living room contentedly and kept watching the video inside. She is really beautiful, also very virtuous, good character and considerate, no wonder Brayden has been spoiling her as a baby. I dont know when she will be able toe to her side. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Dolly hurriedly said, turned around to leave. What kind of rhythm is this? Why do you have to be in such a hurry, besides, she usually has nothing to do ah. Hey, Dolly, sit down and eat together, its meaningless for me to eat alone, you can consider it aspany for me. He blinked his eyes and said with a look of resignation. Dolly genuinely did not want to stay with him for too long, and naturally would not agree to one of his proposals. I have to go home, there are still a lot of things in the garden that I need to take care of, and Mrs. Knight will soon be too busy for me alone, so Ill go first ah. Saying that, Dolly immediately took off her apron and was about to leave. Sister! Suddenly, Stanley shouted, running directly over and stopping the womans way. Why did she look so scared, as if she was going to eat her. Something was going on in the garden, it must be an excuse, he knew a woman too well, she had been avoiding herself for some time recently, although he didnt know for what purpose. Why dont you eat with me, Im lonely alone. Stanley shook her arm. When did he be so childish and childish, Dolly felt a headache at the moment. But theres really something going on at home, and Franklin will be out of school soon, and I have to go back and get him some school supplies. Dolly refused. Its okay, lets go together after dinner, Franklin will miss me a lot, in fact I miss him too. This man, is there something wrong with his head? Can he really not see that he is really unhappy now? Cant he feel at all that he really doesnt want to be with him? If this is seen by others, how can it be decent? Okay, I can apany you to eat, but after eating, you stay at home to rest, do not go anywhere. Dolly said very firmly. She was afraid that if Stanley went straight to Mrs. Knights house and got high with Franklin, it would be bad if others saw him. Although the small mountain vige is simple and simple, but also can not avoid some gossip good people spread what gossip. What? You dont want me to see Franklin so much? Well, lets not talk about it,e on, lets eat together. Saying that, Stanley directly pulled Dolly to the dining room. Well, this rice smells so good, its delicious. He smacked his little mouth and said excitedly. Well, it is quite fragrant, that is the dish she made with her heart. Dang! Suddenly, there was a sound of the door opening. Yo, it smells so good. Aston shouted. What a coincidence, you guys were eating as soon as I arrived, did you cook the food especially for me? Aston asked jokingly. Yo, theres someone else here, or a woman. Priya said loudly from the back. This brother and sister, why are they here at this time? At once, Stanleys face was ironic and blue. It was so easy to enjoy a two-person world, but now, it was all ruined by them. Did they both do it on purpose? What are you guys doing here? Stanley asked nonchntly. What kind of talk is that? How can you note here? Aston slowly walked into the restaurant with a gluttonous look. I missed you, didnt I? I came back to see you. He said deliberately. Stanley had just been discharged from the hospital and there was no one at home to take care of him, and he didnt like his mother, so he had toe back to chat with him and relieve his boredom. But pull back, you do not make me angry is good, and still keep mepany? Stanley asked bluntly. He is not a person who is so kind toe back to chat with himself, unless, someone has given him an advantage, for example, the woman. Stanley, is this food not good, look at you, eat so little, I will help you make a few dishes, okay, guaranteed delicious. Saying that, Priya ran directly into the kitchen. No need! Suddenly, Stanley replied loudly. Its not that the dishes arent good, its that I dont have an appetite after you guys came. He said loudly. Across the table, Dolly froze for a moment and then regained her expression. What was wrong with him? Wasnt he still fine just now? Why is he suddenly angry now? Is it just because these two people are back? But people Aston originally live here ah, as his sister, Priya toe here also makes sense, right? Stanley, what do you mean by that? Youre not happy that were here? Priya asked, with a tremor in her voice. Of course not happy, what she did to Dolly, he has long been clear, just people Dolly to their own heart is not, so it can not hurt her, if Are you guys here for something? Stanley turned around and asked in a low voice.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Whats wrong with him? Whats wrong? Does he need to be here for something? Stanley, youre on the wrong medication, why are you talking so tough today? Aston said with some anger. Just came back, have to face such a cold face, they do not owe him, why he has to do this to himself? Aston is really a little angry. In the past, two people joking, Stanley how to say, he will not mind, but today, unfortunately, his mood is also bad. Brother, its okay, you go back to your room and rest for a while. Saying that, Priya directly pushed him into the bedroom. In the dining room, there were only two people left, Dolly and Stanley, and the atmosphere was a little awkward. Whats wrong with you? Why are you suddenly angry? Its normal for people Priya and Aston toe back, right? Dolly said cautiously. Stanley directly put down the dishes, and there was a cold light in his eyes. Its okay, you eat first, Im going to the bathroom. Stanley replied in a low voice, got up and walked out. In fact, Dolly didnt know that Stanley reserved all his warmth for her, he could tolerate all her unhappiness and temper, but he couldnt do it to others. This is what Priya has been jealous of. Stanley turned on the tap and washed his face frantically. Chapter 1301 Womanhood Stanley, you just went too far ah, my brother is not in a good mood today, you do notfort him, but also talk so choking, you think the whole world should surround you, all have to coax you ah. Priya said nonchntly. Compared to a man and her brother, she would naturally choose her brother. What happened today? Stanley asked in a low voice. I just got knocked up by someone. Well, this kind of thing, how can it happen to Aston? I guess hes sleeping, so Ill go over and check on himter. I know. Stanley replied slowly. In the kitchen, Dolly was still cleaning up the dishes, Priya looked at her back, and there was a murderous aura in her eyes. What are you doing here? Didnt I tell you? You are a married woman, you are not worthy of him. Priya looked at the woman in front of her viciously and said in a low voice. This woman, what the hell is she talking about? She had onlye to cook for Stanley, and the man had strongly requested her toe, so how did it be her fault? Miss Cox, first of all, I didnte here of my own ord, I was forced toe here, if you dont believe me, you can ask Stanley to see if he called me toe over and cook for him? Dolly replied. She hates it when people use her wrongly and dont give her a chance to exin, directly putting such a big hat on her, she cant afford toe. Then you can note ah? He can cook himself. Priya said. This is really funny, yes, he can cook himself, then why would she stand here? Isnt it the same thing? A man who has just been discharged from the hospital, doing housework at home is definitely inconvenient, plus there are many things to buy at the supermarket, in case he knocks and bumps again, whose responsibility is that? Okay, I know, from now on, you will take Stanleys cell phone every day, never let him call me, I have a lot of things to do every day, ah, I have to take care of the garden, also take care of the children, also go to the supermarket part-time job, I am very busy every day, so in the future, you will stay to take care of him, please, ah, never let him call me ah. Saying that, Dolly walked straight out of the kitchen. She was really angry. What is this, not to please, but also be misunderstood, obviously she and Stanley what rtionship does not have, must be people think what improper rtionship, this if Brayden heard, and have to be jealous. Well, Stanley, Im off, all packed up for you. Dolly said loudly. Hey, wait a minute! Suddenly, Stanley shouted as he ran past. Dolly turned around and looked at him suspiciously, with some curiosity in her eyes. What kind of problem was he going to get into again? Could it all be done at once? Well, you cane back tomorrow and help me cook. He said shyly. Dollys head went nk as if she had received a bolt from the blue.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. This man, is he getting ahead of himself? He thinks everyone is asid back as he is? I cant, I cant, Im getting spoiled. Tomorrow I have something to do, Priya is more freetely, she has plenty of time, better let here over and do it for you, dont worry, Priyas cooking skill is very good. Said Dolly, winking at the woman not far away. Oh, that, Stanley, she is very busy, you should not always bother others, tomorrow I will cook for you, I cook very fragrant. Priya hurriedly echoed. Priya gave Dolly a nce, and the corners of her mouth curled up in satisfaction. No, I only like to eat your cooking, Im used to it. Stanley pouted. Holy shit! Instantly, Priya was stunned. When did Stanley suddenly be so childish? Usually an indifferent face, to people still love to ignore, how today like a schoolboy, also learned to pamper. You do it, I just want to eat your cooking. Stanley beamed and continued. Such a crispy voice made Priyas body tremble and there was some incredulity in her eyes. Hey, Stanley, are you okay? Can you be normal? She poked the mans back gently and whispered. Shut the fuck up! Stanley turned around and said grimly. Sure enough, it was two faces. Suddenly, she was a little jealous. Oh, this was abination of him being cold to anyone other than Dolly, man or woman! Its because hes only so gentle with Dolly, and pretentious! This Stanley, is it a demon? Whats going through his mind all day long? Dolly is a woman with a family, isnt it too hical for him to do this? I really have something to do tomorrow. I havent been to the supermarket for several days, and theres still a lot of work waiting for me to do there. Dolly insisted and refused. Well, thats the way it has to be done, it has to be refused outright, otherwise he will be spoiled in the future. Stanley, Dolly has her own business, why do you always hold on to her, you think she is like you, still a single dog ah? She has a husband, a child, someone to take care of, she is very busy every day! Priya deliberately said. Stanleys eyes, suddenly bitterly cold. You hurry back to your room to rest. He said softly to Priya, but his face was extremely ugly. I am not tired, rest what, rather than sleep, rather than see you two here to push off. She said deliberately. Stinky girl, what are you talking about her, doesnt she have the eyesight to see that she should create some space for him and Dolly to be alone together? How could Priya not see that, but she did it on purpose, she just wanted to break that somewhat unusual atmosphere. The three tangled for a long time, and finally, Dolly took her phone and just left. I said why do you like her anyway? Pretty? Good figure? Or where she stands out enough? Good enough? Priya sat on the couch and asked loudly, in an extremely harsh tone. Feminine. Stanley replied indifferently. Priya was instantly baffled. She hadnt heard wrong, had she? In all these years, had he seen fewer feminine people? Dont I smell like a woman? She continued to ask. Ahem! Stanley suddenly coughed. How could she possibly bepared to Dolly? The two werepletely different styles, right? That, Im tired, Ill go to my room first. Stanley hurried upstairs. What kind of reaction is this! Priya red at him. Chapter 1302 I need a drink Is everything okay? Mrs. Knight asked worriedly. Ever since Dolly came home, she had been a little bitter, which made Mrs. Knight feel something was wrong. Yes, madam, is everything taken care of in the garden? Dolly asked softly. Still concerned about the things in the garden, her own mood is not even well adjusted, this girl ah, always thinking of others. Madam! Suddenly, a man shouted. Dolly hurriedly got up and walked to the yard. Dolly, you are home. Jayden smiled and said. Maam, Ive been busytely, so I didnt have time to thank you. I took the time toe see you today, and to thank you for your help some time ago, for giving us so many potted nts. Jayden said. Oh, so hes here to see Mrs. Knight, Dolly turned around and walked towards the room. She suddenly felt a little tired. Howe every time she did something, she always got misunderstanding from others. If one day, she really got angry, she would go around the world alone, who cares who they were hungry and who was thirsty. Standing in front of the window, looking out at a few flower bones, the mood is still asplicated, as sad. Brayden, when the hell are youing back? Her eyes shed with a hint of sadness.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Whats wrong with this? In the living room, Jayden pointed to Dollys room and asked in a low voice. I dont know, its been like this since I got back, and when I asked her, she wouldnt talk. Mrs. Knight shrugged her shoulders and replied helplessly. There was a slight worry in Jaydens eyes. Brayden was not at home, could it be because of that Stanley, who he knew had been close to hertely, and he knew that Stanley had a strange affection for Dolly. Ill go check it out. Saying that, Jayden went straight over and knocked on the door. Only after a long time, Dolly responded and hurried to open the door. What are you thinking about, it took you so long to open the door. Jayden deliberatelyined in a low voice. Huh? No, whats wrong? Is something wrong? Dolly asked awkwardly, scratching the back of her head. Lets go to the supermarket together, theres still a lot to do in the supermarket, not enough staff, you havent even been there for a long time, everyone misses you quite a lot. Come to think of it, it has indeed been a long time since I have if the supermarket. Well, its time to go see them. Lets go. Dolly replied in a low voice, grabbed her coat and headed out. The atmosphere was a little awkward as the two talked on the way, and Jayden could tell that she was in a bad mood. Hey, Im hungry, lets go eat first. Jayden suddenly grabbed her arm and said. What? What is this? Arent we going to work? And what kind of meal is it at this hour? No, you I didnt eat this morning. Jayden interrupted her directly before she could say anything. Well, he is the leader, he said it, anyway, if something happens in the supermarket at that time, he is responsible. In fact, there is nothing at all in the supermarket, and there are enough people, he just does not want to leave Dolly alone, to save his own thoughts. Isnt that how women are? When alone, it is always easy to be sentimental, reminiscent of the past, and even depressed. He has seen this situation too many times. What do you want to eat? The man asked. What? He didnt want to eat? The man was asking about his own taste. Dolly looked at him suspiciously, a little surprised. I mean, do you have any rmendations? I dont know what I want to eat yet. Jayden added. Well, Dolly looked around and looked carefully at the snack bars around her. There was no hotel or anything luxurious in the small mountain vige, but because of that, it seemed very quiet. Lets go, lets simply eat a little. Dolly said directly, walking towards a small restaurant. Yo,e on Dolly, you havent been here for a long time, what are you up to every day? The owner greeted warmly. Ah? Ive been a bit busytely, so I rarelye out to eat. Dolly replied awkwardly. She said so reluctantly that the bossdy knew she was in a bad mood, so she didnt say anything further. Do you want to go to the single room inside? Its going to be lunchtime, and its probably going to be noisy and crowded. Jayden said. She looked at the wall clock and got up to walk to the single room. Hey, whats wrong with her? A lost look, was she bullied by someone? The bossdy asked Jayden in a low voice. I dont know, lets see, shes like that, she doesnt like to bother people, and she doesnt like to say whats on her mind, Ill go over there first ah. Saying that, Jayden took a jug of water and walked directly to the single room. Looking at Dollys back, the bosss wife was actually a bit distressed, and not long after, she actually ghostly took out her cell phone and dialed a series of numbers ording to a small book. Brayden, at that moment, was frantically tapping on the keyboard in front of theputer. Hello, hello. Excuse me, is this Brayden? Brayden frowned slightly, his face a little displeased. He couldnt hear where he had heard this voice before, all his thoughts were on theputer in front of him. I am, which one are you? Mr. Kirnd ah, your Dolly seems to be in a bad mood, youd bettere back and take a look. The bossdy said softly. Brayden immediately stopped what he was doing, slowly stood up and walked to the balcony. What did she do? He continued to ask. Nothing, she just came to dinner with Jayden and looked very sad. Braydens heart was suddenly filled with anger. Why was she always with other men? Either with Stanley or with Jayden! Wasnt it enough to have him Brayden? Okay, I know, Ill be back after Im done, thank you. Saying that, Brayden directly hung up the phone. Aigoo, what kind of tone is this? So cold? What do you meane back when youre done? So it is busy or he does not care about his wife? What kind of thinking is this? Nowadays, young people are all so easily angry and have trouble with each other? The bossdy looked at the phone, shook her head and sighed. Forget it, anyway, the call has been made, things have been said, as to how to solve, it is up to them. Bossdy, serve some wine! Suddenly, Dollys voice came from the single room. Dolly, what do you want? Its broad daylight, what wine, juice! Jayden said loudly from across the room. Im not drinking juice! I just want to drink! Bossdy, serve white wine! I want wine! Dolly shouted at the top of her lungs. Whats wrong with this girl? Why did she start drinking? The bossdy slowly walked towards the single room in confusion. Chapter 1303 Drinking Drunk Why do you think, why do they treat me like this? Im just an ordinary woman who wants to live an ordinary life, why do they always hold on to me, where did I offend them Dolly cried. The next Jayden, a blindfold, he simply do not know what happened to this woman, a sudden burst of crying, so he some panic. Then tell me what happened, OK? The man asked in a low voice, his eyested with heartache. It must have been hard for her without Brayden around, right? Im telling you, I really dont like Stanley, Im really annoyed, but he keeps asking me to do this and that for him, yes I admit that he saved my life, he is indeed my savior, but is it too much to ask me to cook for him three times? Isnt it? Im not his daughter-inw, I have my own family, I have a husband and children, but he keeps pestering me, and that Priya called me a cheap woman and said I was shameless, hooking up with Stanley, but I didnt, I really didnt do anything ah! Dolly shouted. At once, a cold light leaked from Jaydens eyes. He had long known that the mans heart was not pure, but now it was a fact. Dolly, as long as you do not want to, do not do it, it does not matter, he is a man, not so pretentious, even without you, he will not have any idents, not to mention, there is Priya it? Jayden said softly, stroking the hair on her forehead. No, youre not right, you know what? There is a kind of kidnapping just do moral kidnapping, I hate this, but I cant help it, I dont want to owe people a favor, uh! Suddenly, Dolly a stoop, directly spit out. Whats wrong with this? Why did you drink like this? The bossdy heard the movement of the single room rushed to ask. Nothing, bossdy, that, give me a bottle of beer, I cant drink white wine! Dolly shouted. Still drink, what has be, this girl is crazy? Okay, you should stop drinking, hurry home to sleep, its gettingte. The bossdy said bluntly. I dont want to go back, no, I cant let Franklin see my drunken appearance, its not good, dont go back. Dolly screamed with both arms iling about. You still know there is a child at home, look at you, what are you doing, who provoked you or what, drinking so much. The bossdyined in a low voice and walked out of the single room. Jayden, next to her, looked at her heartily while pounding her back, with a hint of grimness in his eyes. How he wanted this woman to be able to live with himself for the rest of his life, then he would never let her suffer like this. How is it? Are you morefortable? Lets go, dont be here, its too humiliating. Dolly murmured. Yoo-hoo, all drunk like this, and still afraid of embarrassing herself? This face has long been disgraced, what else is there to take into ount? Okay, where do you want to go? Jayden asked in a low voice. Where else can I go? I cant go home, I can only live in the hotel for one night. That, please take me to a hotel, a hotel in the city, just in time, tomorrow I go to Skyler, I cant go home now, I smell of alcohol. She replied slowly. Well, the consciousness, it was quite sober. Come on. With that, Jayden helped her out of the single room. Be safe! The bosss wife shouted from the back. Bossdy, dont tell Mrs. Knight and Franklin, Im still a good role model for the kids. Dolly turned around and shouted, bowing deeply to the bosss wife. The bosss wife couldnt hold back and snorted out augh. This girl, how so cute. Go, go, go, go The car, Dolly shouted frantically, crying, as if there was no one next to her. jayden looked at the scene in front of her eyes were wide and curious. She was not like this before, although also drunk, but at that time she would only choose to sleep drunk, how today, suddenly be so crazy? The face of Jayden, a gloomy. Hey, Dolly, dont you want to call Mrs. Knight? He asked in a low voice. Oh, yeah. With that, she pulled out her cell phone straight away and dialed.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Hey, maam, let me tell you oh, tonight, I did something big, so I wont go back. Dolly murmured. Dolly, where are you now? Have you been drinking? Who are you with now? When are youing back? Didnt I tell you that you cant drink when youre out alone! Mrs. Knight said coldly, with a displeased tone. Madam, what are you saying? How can you behave like this? Ive had just a little bit of wine, just a drop. She replied in a low voice. Is this girl possessed or what? Shes been acting all wrong since she got home today, and now shes out drinking, and its already sote and shes still not home! You tell me the address, quick, Ill pick you up. No need, Im not going home today Maam. Suddenly, Jayden grabbed the phone and said. It was Jayden? The two of them were together? Mrs. Knight frowned slightly, a little suspicious. Dolly wont go back tonight, shes afraid it will affect Franklin, dont worry, Ill take her to the hotel for one night and send her back tomorrow. Jayden exined. Fortunately, he was with him, otherwise he would really be scared out of his mind. But, this big night, the two of them together, is it really appropriate? What if Brayden found out? Forget it, he will not know, he is still abroad, as long as the three of them do not mention this matterter, he will not understand. Okay, Jayden, then Ill trouble you. After the two exchanged a few pleasantries, they hung up the phone directly. The Dolly next to her was still shouting and screaming, the content was probably why fate was so unfair and God was so vicious to her. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Soon, the car stopped in front of a hotel. Come on, slow down, here we are. Sorry, sir, we only have one room left here. The front desk attendant said. At this moment, Dolly, was dropping her head, with a somewhat painful expression, as if her body was in pain. Okay, then this is the room. Said Jayden immediately picked up the Dolly next to him and went upstairs. Chapter 1304 He’s back Brayden, I missed you so much. Dolly in bed, eyes closed, murmured. In the dream, it was the same mans face. jayden was lost all of a sudden. Maybe in this life, except Brayden, no other man can enter her heart! Dolly,e and drink some water. Jayden gently shook her arm and whispered. Probably sensing the movement next to him, Dolly suddenly hugged Jaydens waist, tightly, without the slightest intention of letting go, instantly, the mans heart beat faster, some tension. Dolly, let go. He understood that she must have taken herself for Brayden. Brayden, why are you just nowing back? Sure enough, she didnt know that the man in front of her was Jayden. Well, have some water. Said he, handing Dolly the water on the table. How he wanted to sleep with her in his arms, how he wanted to share her bed and talk and make out with her, but now that she was drunk, he was more reluctant to hurt her. So Dollyy in bed all night, tossing and turning, and Jayden sat on the couch next to her, taking care of her all night. The next day, the sun shone early through the window and warmed the ground. The person in bed stretched, yawned and slowly opened her eyes. It looked as if the weather was good, and Dollys mouth curled up in a satisfied arc at the corners. But why are the surroundings so strange? This is not at home? Dolly suddenly became more alert and sat up with a sudden miso. Ah! She couldnt help it, she still shouted out. What are you shouting for? Its so early in the morning. Jayden muttered in a low voice. Probably because he didnt sleep all nightst night, he is now a little irritable and a little tired. Jayden, howe you are here? And how did I get here? Whats going on here? Dolly asked in a low voice, trying to calm her emotions. She knew that the man in front of her would certainly not do anything too much to herself, but at this moment, she was really unable to remember what happenedst night. What? Its only one night and youve forgotten everything? You had too much to drinkst night, you were so drunk, and you were still yelling to keep drinking. Jayden replied in a low voice. Sure enough, drinking is a mistake, finished finished, she hasnt called Mrs. Knight yet, guess her old man is going to worry again. Wheres the phone? I need to call home. Dolly asked as she searched for it. She was afraid that she had forgotten again, she had already called Mrs. Knightst night, and she had spoken so righteously. All right, hurry up and go, the sun is going to sunset, you also hurry home to change clothes, go to the supermarket to work, if you take off again I will directly deduct your sry ah. Saying that, Jayden is going to stand up and leave. Yes, I have to hurry home to exin to Mrs. Knight. She had told herself before that she couldnt drink alone outside, and now, well, she even got a room in the hotel, or with Jayden. Hurry up and go, hurry up, its toote. Dolly grabbed her jacket and was about to run out. Oh no, the smell of alcohol and messy clothes, what did she dost night? She looked at herself in disgust, her brow furrowed tightly. That,st night, I didnt do anything I shouldnt have done, right? In the car, she asked cautiously. She was suddenly a little afraid to hear Jaydens answer. If in front of this man, a striptease was staged, it would be really embarrassing, how could she work with him in the future? What do you mean? Singing? Or dancing? Or maybe cursing? Jayden asked, not looking at her seriously. She really didnt do anything elsest night except cry and fuss. However, he was quite interested in scaring her. Anything else? Is there anything else? Well, there is, you did go a little crazyst night, drunk but still very enthusiastic, plus you have this hot body Okay, stop it, youd better drive well. Dolly suddenly interrupted him and said. This is the end, shame and shame. The first time I saw her, I thought she was going to do something that she could only do in front of Brayden. Dollys eyes were slightly anxious. That, Jayden,st night, as you know, it is true that I was drunk and did those things, all in an irrational situation, so you should not take it seriously, okay? Dont tell anyone about yesterdays incident in the future either. Dolly looked at him expectantly and begged. Looking at this pitiful appearance, Jayden held back his inner emotions, wanting tough but not being able to do so. Ill try my best, if I get drunk one day, maybe Ill just say it. He deliberately replied. No, from now on when you drink, you call me, you cant mention what happenedst night, its just too embarrassing. Dolly shouted. He likes this woman so sincere energy, what there is to say, never treat themselves as outsiders. Okay, dont worry,st night, you were just drunk, nothing else was done. Jayden whispered. What? You lied to me! Jayden, how could you do this to me? Ive always trusted you! She deliberately pretended to be very angry and looked out of the window. Soon, the car stopped. Get out of the car, here we are. Dolly didnt pay any attention to him, and simply looked away and went to open the door. Dolly, you are back, so coincidentally, Brayden also just Looking at Dolly in front of her, Mrs. Knight wanted to say something. What is this? Why so wretched? The smell of alcohol, clothes are torn like this? Why did shee straight back without even dressing herself? Madam, Im back. Dolly said in a low voice. Damn, if Brayden saw this, it would be the end. Dont go home yet, hurry up, go, go wherever you want to go, dont go into the house yet. With that, Mrs. Knight was about to push her into Jaydens car. Why go? Arent you back already? You must have been tiredst night?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Suddenly, a familiar voice reached Dollys ears. Hes back? She was suddenly a little excited. Brayden! Dolly shouted as she rushed in. When did you get back? I missed you so much. She said as she hugged Braydens body tightly and pouted. Jayden, who was at the door, looked a little embarrassed. But at this time Brayden, but a gloomy face, the whole person, a cold look. Youd better take a good shower first. He replied in a low voice, without a trace of temperature in his tone. This time its really over, Mrs. Knight thought a little nervously. Chapter 1305 Missed Jayden went straight to the supermarket after saying goodbye. Dolly, at this time, had been taking a bath in the bathroom, and the sound of dripping water made her a lot more awake. Just now, he should be angry, right? She suddenly felt very stupid, very stupid! After thinking about it for a long time in the bathroom, she finally came out, and at that moment Brayden was sitting on the sofa flipping through a magazine, with a grim expression on his face. That, do you want some water? Dolly asked in a low voice. No. He replied coldly. Listening to the voice and tone of voice, he must be angry. Even if she and Jayden were innocent of each other, and nothing happened between the two of themst night, it would have been a mistake for her to go out drinking. How are things at thepany, how are things being handled? She asked cautiously. Pretty good. He answered simply and without temperature, which made Dolly feel deted. At this juncture, would it be a bad idea to exin to him? Should we wait until his anger subsided and then talk clearly? Oh. She turned around and walked straight into the room. Its better to calm down first, so as not to save both peoples tempers froming upter. Watching the womans back as she left, a cold light shed in Braydens eyes. This woman, how can she suddenly be so nonsensical! The previous her, how will be like now so casually with other men to spend the night together? Brayden suddenly feel some hurt feelings. Dolly, what the hell is wrong with you? Why do you have to break my heart again and again? He was half lying on the sofa, his eyes staring straight at the ceiling, his gaze a little dull. Is it because he spent too little time with her at home that she went to another man? It turns out that women can be so realistic, and Dolly is just an average woman. He didnt hold back and sighed directly. Hey, dont think too much about it, Dolly and Jayden are innocent of each other, I can testify to that. Mrs. Knight slowly came over and said in a low voice. How was she going to testify? Mrs. Knight wasnt with Jaydenst night, so what could she testify? On the basis of her trust in Dolly? But he knows very well that once a person is drunk, anything can be done. Lets not say whether Jayden is a decent man or not, but at least any man cant stand a womans drunken appearance. Whether or not something happened between the two of them, only they know in their hearts. Maam, its fine. Brayden replied in a low voice, shaking his head. What could he say? He couldnt just go and ask Dolly, could he? It was better to wait and wait for the woman to exin to himself. But he was a little curious why she, who had just finished her shower, had gone straight into the room instead of exining to him what had happenedst night. Dolly in the room, lying on the bed, tossing and turning and rolling around, with some guilt in her eyes. Dolly stared at the rm clock next to her. Ten minutes, twenty minutes, thirty minutes Finally, an hour has passed, he should be angry, right Dolly directly out of bed, out of the room, but at this time the living room, but there is no one. Hes gone? Dolly went to the bathroom, the balcony, the courtyard, but did not see the mans figure. It seems to be really gone, Dolly feels a little lost. In the office, Brayden sat on the sofa and kept looking at the piles of papers on the table. Going abroad for so many days, many things in thepany have fallen behind, he needs to hurry to solve these problems in the shortest possible time, otherwise it will seriously affect the credibility of thepanys development. Big brother, the cooperation matters have been arranged, dont worry. Leon said in a low voice next to him. Good, I know. Brayden replied indifferently. But at this moment, Leon did not want to go out. Whats wrong? What else is going on? He continued to ask.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Big brother, there is something I think I should remind you, Anastasias mind, only on you, so you should be more careful in the future. This Anastasia, good or bad words have not changed her mind, her mind is on Brayden, for such a stubborn woman, Leon really can not help. Brayden put down the file in his hand, his eyes were a bit bleak. Anastasia that woman indeed not very good to deal with, in terms of feelings dare to love and hate, once identified a certain person will be reckless to jump on, regardless of the oue. Its okay, I get it. Brayden replied softly and continued to go through the documents. This kind of thing cant be rushed, it takes time, maybe its just because she hasnt met the one who really belongs to her yet. Leon looked at Brayden, a look of wanting to say something, but finally walked out of the office. Leon clenched his fist, a little sad. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of services to the public. Brayden pressed his temples, trying to clear his head. Is something wrong? He asked bluntly. Nothing, I just wanted to see you and miss you. Anastasia replied slowly. Women are really troublesome! Brayden felt a bit of a headache. The first was Le, and now Anastasia, one by one, they really do not let themselves worry. The first thing you need to do is to be more careful, Im very busy here, I dont have time for you. Brayden said intentionally or unintentionally. Its not like she doesnt like her. Anastasiaughed coldly. But she was sure of him! She did not believe that in a year and a half, Brayden would still be indifferent to her? The two of us are just friends and nothing else is possible. Brayden put the words directly to death. Of course, he knew that Anastasia must not listen to it. This woman is too stubborn! Brayden, what are you talking about? I didnt do anything. Besides, who can guarantee what will happen in the future, ns cant catch up with changes. Anastasia replied in a strange voice. Brayden shook his head. Brayden shook his head. He couldnt figure out what this woman really liked about him! Handsome? But the people who drive luxury cars on the road are very handsome, good ability? But the world is better than their own excellent people must exist. You go, I still have things to deal with. Brayden said indifferently. Such an obvious eviction order, she should be able to understand it, right? What is it? Do you need my help? Im very good at it. Anastasia said hurriedly. Chapter 1306 Show of affection Youd better go and see, after all, you two havent seen each other for a while, people Brayden are quite busytely, you cant take the initiative a little. Mrs. Knight whispered, her expression somewhat dissatisfied. Some time ago Stanleys matter, already let her heart rm, now this girl if not handle the rtionship between themselves and Brayden, thenter may be really problematic. Okay, I know, Im going to make dinner and send it over to Brayden. Saying that, Dolly went straight into the kitchen. He should be very tiredtely, right? He was like that, he wouldnt even eat when he was busy. I wonder how things are going with the Kirnd Group? Dollys eyes had a hint of worry in them. It seems that she has not cooked a meal for him for such a long time, and I think that she, as a wife, has really failed to do her job. And Brayden, at this time, is in the office, tapping on the keyboard. For Dolly and Jayden to spend the night together this thing, say not sad is impossible, but he has been waiting, waiting for the woman to exin to himself, just recently too busy, the two people do not have time to meet. Ding! Suddenly, an email was sent to his mailbox. Brayden put down the file in his hand and opened the anonymous email directly. This opening does not matter, Brayden whole person is stunned. The two of them looked very harmonious, as Dolly was busy in the kitchen and Stanley was ying next to her. Instantly, the mans eyes dimmed. This woman, what the hell is going on? Is one scandal Jayden is not enough? What is in her mind? A married woman should not always be aware of the distance between herself and other men? And why is she cooking for Stanley? Pah! Brayden threw the file next to her directly to the floor. Dolly, how many men do you want before you are satisfied? At this moment, Brayden, alreadypletely unmotivated to deal withpany affairs, got up and walked towards the window, looking out at the scenery, trying to calm himself down. Whats going on here? Who has offended you? Suddenly, Anastasia said as she pushed open the door in her office. Why are you here again? He was angry, this woman came at this time, obviously did not catch the good time. Anastasia knew that Brayden was not in a good mood, so she didnt choke him. What? Who made you angry? Dont say it, let me guess who can make our Mr. Kirnd so angry, I think there should be only one, that is Dolly, Anastasia said falsely. Yes, besides her, who else could make himself care so much? And yet what had she done? One man, two men, howe there are so many men around her? Did Dolly do something wrong to you? Anastasia asked in a low voice. Dont want to talk about it, dont discuss it. Brayden replied harshly. Forget it, their own personal matters, there is no need to exin to others, and besides Anastasia itself is not pure to their own purposes, if she knows something, then she will not be able to strike while the iron is hot. Fine, fine, do not say it, whats the big deal,e on, I cooked for you, specially made for you love meal oh,e and try it. Saying that, Anastasia pulled him towards the sofa. I dont eat, not hungry, you eat it yourself, and donte in the future, if youe again, Ill change the ce ah. Brayden warned. No matter what Dolly did to him, but he could not do anything wrong to Dolly, this was one of his principles as a husband. You say that, I donte here, so where am I going to find you? The woman blinked her eyes and whispered. Then dont look for it, isnt that easy? However, if she came to find Leon, then she must not mind. Anyway, just donte, call me directly if you need anything in the future, and dont contact me if theres nothing. Brayden replied coldly. These words instantly cooled Anastasias heart. Its been so long, she still hasnt entered his heart, as if no matter what she does, he will be indifferent. Are all men like this? Leon is not like this, Leon looks a bit cold, but in fact is a very gentle man, but Brayden is different, Brayden not only looks cold, even the actual contact is also very cold. Hey, are you going to eat it or not, if not Ill just throw it away. Anastasia said gamely. No. Brayden replied very firmly. Anastasias eyes, very aggrieved. Brayden! suddenly, a womans voice reached the ears of two people. Dolly looked at the man in front of her and the woman on the couch, as well as the meal on the table, and froze for a moment. Did shee at a bad time? No, she is Braydens wife, she came to bring her husband a meal, that is natural, besides, sitting in thepany of the presidents wife, she cane whenever she wants, there is no need to report to anyone! That, I made you some rice, do you want to eat some while its hot? Dolly put the lunch box on the table and said in a low voice. Anastasia sat on the sofa, looking coldly at Dolly in front of her, with a somewhat fierce air. Hes not hungry and doesnt want to eat. Anastasia replied fiercely. Who says Im not hungry? Brayden suddenly asked. What did he mean by that? He had just said he wasnt hungry, so what, now that Dolly hade to bring food, he was hungry again? What kind of logic is that? Did you make it yourself? Brayden looked up at Dolly and asked in a low voice. Dolly froze for a moment, rushed back and nodded at him.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Oh, yeah, I did. Well, feed me. Brayden said as he suddenly leaned closer to Dolly, his eyes staring straight at her. What was wrong with him? Why did he suddenly say something like that? There were outsiders around. That, youd better hurry up and eat it while its hot, I still have things to take care of, Ill leave first. She said, she was about to turn around and leave. Brayden a force, Dolly fell directly into his arms, at once, Dolly some nervous. He hadnt smelled her in a long time, and he suddenly missed it. I said, you feed me! He repeated again. Anastasia next to him couldnt stand to watch anymore, and directly got up, took the lunch box and left the office straight away. This dog food scattered, so she was a little caught off guard. What kind of person is this, not giving any face. Anastasia muttered and left Kirnd Group. Chapter 1307 body is good In fact, it was just acting, he was really annoyed. Well, you go back, take the meal back as well. Saying that, Brayden sat directly in front of theputer and began to work again. This man, what the hell is wrong with him? Just now was not a good thing? Howe now he suddenly looks cold again? Didnt you say that you wanted me to feed you? Dolly looked at him and said cautiously. This is a joke, and she still takes it seriously? What she had done, what kind of people she had contacted, did she not have a number in her heart? Drinking with Jayden, spending the night out, cooking for Stanley, and taking care of him twice, but what about herself? He is working hard outside, dealing with thepany every day, why does she not think about herself? Her husband, not Jayden, not that Stanley, is himself! But she is so desperate for herself. I said, not hungry, take it away. Brayden repeated again. Dolly knew in her heart that Brayden did not like to repeat a thing, so naturally she did not give him a thought. How she wanted to take the opportunity of this meeting to exin to this man what happened some time ago, but he seemed, as if he was very busy. Brayden, I want to suddenly, the phone next to Brayden rang. What? Whats going on? Okay, Ill be right over, take it easy for now, stabilize your emotions. With that, he grabbed his jacket and walked straight out of the office. He was always so busy, so busy that the two of them didnt even have time to chat. Looking at the departing back, Dolly only felt a little lost.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When in the end, he would be idle? The meal on the table, no longer hot exhale, looks even a little ugly. This is all Braydens favorite dishes! Dolly gently cleaned up and walked out immediately after. Hey, isnt that the presidents wife? Yeah, it seems like its been a long time since Ive been here. Havent you heard? The presidents wife actually cooks for other men and takes care of other men Really? Such powerful news, where did you learn about it? You still dont know it, the presidents wife outside more than one man, she also spent the night with other men drinking and rooming out. A few colleagues were discussing relentlessly next to each other. Dolly had long heard their gossip, but just did not bother to pay attention to it. Did Brayden think the same of himself? Did he also believe the rumors out there? Brayden, it cant be, can it? You wouldnt doubt me, would you? Dolly sniffled, a little saddened. Whats wrong? Have you eaten everything? I knew hed work up an appetite if you went over there yourself. Mrs. Knight gently patted her shoulder and said aloud. How could it be that smooth? It would be nice if it would go as well as it could. Dolly, whats going on? Howe theres so much food left, and Brayden didnt eat it? Mrs. Knights eyes widened with surprise. In the past, when Brayden did not eat, as long as Dolly appeared, he would be in a good mood and would more or less eat some, but now, the meal in front of him did not move at all, it seems that he was really angry. The rtionship between the two people, after all, has a hole. Who can me this? Both sides have the inevitable responsibility of both people. Maybe its because Brayden has been too busytely, or maybe its because Stanley and Jayden are intentionally messing up. But theres no denying that Brayden is really pissed off. Its okay, exin to him slowlyter, hes not a petty person, just exin clearly, dont worry. Mrs. Knight reassured. Is it? Will it really be that simple? But Dolly was afraid that Brayden wouldnt even give her a chance to exin. Maam, do you think, am I bad? She suddenly asked, with some confusion in her eyes. What are you saying? Youre just so kind to take care of Stanley that youre easily misunderstood. Dont worry, Brayden is a generous and gentlemanly man, hell understand. But Dolly does not think so. brayden in terms of feelings, very important, their own woman, he will never allow a man to touch, and his woman, can only work for him, absolutely can not work for other men. Say he this is macho or say he just love Dolly or not, always, this is what Brayden said to Dolly before. Yo, what, kicked by your own husband? Suddenly, a familiar voice came over. It was a voice that she never wanted to hear. Madam, Im tired, Ill go in first. Saying that, Dolly was about to walk into the room. Hey, dont go, what? Poke a sore spot in you? If I had known, I would not have done it in the first ce, leaving my own handsome and excellent husband unattended, but had to approach other handsome boys, really pathetic and sad. Priya deliberately said. The girl, what are you talking about, how dare you talk nonsense here! You go away, you are not wee here, go wherever you like. With that, Mrs. Knight was going to close the door. No, madam, I am here to move the flowers, your garden has locked the door, I have toe to you to get the key. Priya said deliberately. I dont think she had worked with her, what did shee to move the flowers? What kind of nonsense was she talking about? I didnt cooperate with you, youd better go! Hey, madam, I know you and I personally are not working together, but you are working with thepany Finally, Mrs. Knight understood, indeed, before she had a cooperation with apany in the city, every year to send potted nts and flowers when thepany needed, the two sides signed a contract for ten years, now only five years have passed. You are the representative of thatpany? Mrs. Knight asked in a low voice as she looked suspiciously at Priya in front of her. Yes, I am the representative of thepany, so I am here today to move the flowers, and ah, I wonder if Miss Dean is free, help Mrs. Knight to move the flowers in the garden. She said deliberately. Didnt she want to escape? Not want to hide? Im sorry, but shes going to find her out and humiliate her to her hearts content! No, I can do it by myself, Dolly, you are not feeling well, get some rest. Saying that, Mrs. Knight turned around and was about to leave. Its okay, madam, Ill go over and help you. Dolly immediately smiled and replied. She ended up going to the garden after all! Priyas mouth curled up with a yful curve at the corners. Dont worry, I can do it, its fine Im in good health. Dolly said as she patted Mrs. Knights shoulder. Chapter 1308 Give Grandma a tonic In the garden, everyone was busy, only Priya was standing next to her, staring at Dolly intently, with a murderous aura in her eyes. Hurry up you guys, thepany is still waiting to use it, just this speed, when will you finish moving it. Priya said nonchntly. Mrs. Knights expression was a bit unpleasant. Dolly, is everything okay? You can rest for a while if youre tired. Mrs. Knight looked at Dolly with worry and said in a low voice. How could she let Mrs. Knight suffer alone and go to rest by herself? Dont worry, madam, Im fine. Dolly replied in a low voice. In fact, she was really not feeling well, but she was just holding on at this moment. Her pale face and haggard expression made Priya, who was not far away, look very excited. Here, you move this side of the small potted nts, do not touch the others. With that, Mrs. Knight pulled her directly to the front of the small potted nts. Dolly immediately picked up the two potted nts and walked to the door, but just when she was about to put them into the car, suddenly, Priya stretched out her right foot, and finally, the potted nts stillnded on the ground. Ah! Pop! The person fell to the ground, and the flower fell to the ground. Dolly! Mrs. Knight shouted, rushing over. Yo, an adult, why so careless. Priya said sarcastic remarks from the sidelines. How dare you say that? You were the one who tripped over her with your foot! Mrs. Knight shouted. How dare you yell at her, you old woman? Priyas eyes were suddenly glowing with a cold light. Come on, get up, how are you? Are you hurt anywhere? Let me see? Nothing, go on I have no problem. Dolly patted the dust on her body and said in a low voice. What is fine, have fallen down, must be all over the special pain. Okay, you just stop working, go home, go home and cook us dinner, Brayden and Franklin will be backter. Mrs. Knight said. Hey, that wont do, ourpany still needs these nts urgently, she has to stay and keep moving. Priya said in a strange voice. She wanted that bitch to get hurt, she wanted that bitch to feel bad! Thepanys main goal is to make Dolly look like shes a good catch. If yourpany is in a hurry, then you will move together, otherwise just shut your mouth and do what you need to do, well, hurry up and go, it will be dark in a while, Franklin will be back soon. Saying that, Mrs. Knight directly pushed Dolly away. Hey, Mrs. Knight, you cant mess up like this, the most important thing should be ourpany ah Priya shouted messily behind her back. Hey, madam, Id better stay and move with you, Im afraid that Priya will be difficult for you then. Dolly muttered softly and looked at thedy in front of her with some concern. Its okay, Im an old woman, whats there to be afraid of? Dont worry, besides Im working with theirpany, not her as a person, if Im unhappy and make a small report to theirpany she will definitely lose the job, just I dont want to do too much, lets go home. Mrs. Knight exined. For Mrs. Knights words, Dollypletely convinced, she believes in Mrs. Knights ability, also believe that as long as she wants to do, there is nothing that can not be done. Mrs. Knight, youre going too far, arent you? Im still waiting for these nts here, why do you let her go? Priyained in a low voice of dissatisfaction. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Thepanys leaders have been working on the project for a long time, and they have been working on the project for a long time. She replied slowly. At once, Priya was furious. Was this old woman crazy to say such a thing? Did she not want to work with thepany anymore? Mrs. Knight, Ive always respected you, dont you think this kind of behavior today is a bit ridiculous? She said nonchntly. It was a bit ridiculous, but not because of herself, but because of this woman in front of her. To deliberately make things difficult for others by using official matters, this is just like a childish behavior! I really dont know why thispany recruited such people in the first ce. Then what do you want? Terminate the cooperation? I dont care, I also saved my energy and effort, and ah you really dont seem to be qualified to talk to me about this here. Instantly, Priya a ball of anger. Indeed, this mission, or she took the initiative to apply to thepany to get the opportunity, otherwise she would not be here at all, it seems that this Mrs. Knight, really know everything about thepany! Maam, what are you talking about? What else can I do? Of course Im moving the potted nts with you, I think its gettingte, why dont we just move them for a while and finish? Priya said with a smile, so fake. Oh, its getting dark too, Ill go move the potted nts. With that, Mrs. Knight turned to leave. If you want to reason with her, first, you have to have reason in your heart! Mrs. Knight sneered, shook her head, and sighed.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Girls nowadays are too childish, always wanting to show off their sharpness, but not knowing that they really really have no material at all. Hey, madam, how is it? She didnt give you a hard time, right? Dolly hurriedly grabbed Mrs. Knights arm and asked. She knew that this time Priya came over,pletely aimed at herself, but she did not want to involve Mrs. Knight. Dont worry its okay, just a little tired, Ill rest for a while. Said, Mrs. Knight directly sat down on the sofa in the living room. Dolly lowered her head, a little worried. That womans name is Priya, isnt it? Shes not an easy character, so you should pay attention to her in the future. Dolly froze for a moment and began to busy herself in the kitchen again. Priyas power, she had appreciated it, but that woman kept misunderstanding the rtionship between herself and Stanley, which made her a little embarrassed. I know. Dolly replied slowly. Mom! Suddenly, Franklin shouted, carrying his small schoolbag. Grandma, whats wrong with you? Franklin ran to Mrs. Knight and touched her forehead. Nothing, Grandma is a little tired and wants to take a rest. Oh, thats right, mom, then you can make grandmas favorite dish tonight, and give her a good tonic. What a well-behaved and understanding child, gradually the woman on the sofa was so tired that she closed her eyes. Chapter 1309 Send the child home Grandma, its time for dinner. Franklin shouted. But the woman on the couch, didnt move at all. Grandma? The child walked towards the sofa and gently tapped her shoulder, still no response at all. At once, Franklin got scared and rushed over to Dolly. Mom, why cant Grandma wake up? The childs voice trembled a little. Dolly hurriedly put down the chopsticks in her hand and ran over. Madam, get up and eat, eat and then go back to sleep, okay? Dolly said softly. Mom, why do I feel something wrong? Franklin suddenly said. Yes, she also felt it. In the past, Mrs. Knight had never had this kind of thing, even if she was really not feeling well, she would tell everyone in advance that she was not going to eat and wanted to sleep, but today, things were a bit unusual. Soon, Mrs. Knights face became more and more unsightly and haggard. Dolly took out her cell phone and dialed. But the other party did not answer the phone. Looking at Braydens number on the phone screen, she was a little lost. Howe every time she needed him, he couldnt even be there for her? Forget it, lets call Jayden. Okay, I know, so, Dolly, you take it easy, Im in the supermarket now, Ill be right over, soon. Saying that, Jayden directly hung up the phone, grabbed his jacket and ran outside. Hey, store manager, all this stuff hasnt been processed yet, where are you going? Yeah, a lot of ounts need to be reconciled! Wait until I get back! Jayden replied loudly without even looking back. Recently, there were a lot of things going on in the supermarket, so he barely had time to go home, he was always busy and running around. Whats going on? Why did madam even faint? Jayden asked loudly as soon as he entered the door. We dont know, she said she was going to rest for a while, but she hasnt woken up yet, so I was a little scared, thats why I called you. Dolly answered in a low voice. Do not be afraid, do not worry, thedy will be fine, I will take her to the hospital. Saying that, Jayden directly picked up the woman on the sofa and ran to the car. It was already dark, and the sky this evening, with no moon and no stars, looked a little scary. Mom, Uncle, Grandma will be fine, right? In the car, Franklin sobbed and asked. Franklin, dont cry yet, Grandma will be fine. Jayden rushed tofort. But Dolly next to her didnt say a word and kept looking at Madame, afraid that something would happen to her. What did madam do today? Jayden suddenly asked. Nothing, just moved some potted nts, but these are some of her daily work and activities! Priya came by today to pick up the potted nts on behalf of herpany. Dolly replied indifferently. Its really a big world, nothing is strange, that woman actually found the small mountain vige directly, how persistent must she be. Forget it, its better not to discuss this with this woman, the child is here, eventually it will not affect him too well. Soon, the car stopped in front of the hospital. Doctor, madam, how is she? Dolly clutched the doctors arm, and there was some clear liquid in her eyes. Maam has she had surgery before? The doctor asked in a low voice. Yes, there was an operation, and then what? Is there something wrong with it? What do we need to do, doctor, no matter what, no matter how much it costs, you must cure her. Dolly said pleadingly. Hey, Miss, dont be anxious yet, things are not serious to that extent, since it is someone who has had surgery then she should rest well, try not to let her think too much, you also know that older people always worry more about things, so you can usually apany her to go out and take a walk together. Dolly was instantly relieved.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She was scared to death, she thought something had really happened to Mrs. Knight. After learning that Mrs. Knight was fine, the three of them finally didnt need to be nervous. Franklin, you go home, you have to go to school tomorrow, Ill just stay here with Grandma, let Uncle Jayden take you home, okay? Dolly squatted down and touched the childs face and whispered. Franklin looked at Mrs. Knight on the hospital bed, some reluctance, he was always afraid that the grandmother on the bed will have any ident. Mom, is Grandma really all right? Its okay, dont worry, the doctor has just said that Grandma is too tiredtely, thats why she is in this condition. Dolly gently kissed the childs forehead andforted, trying to make the child not worry. Mother and son talked for a long time, and Franklin finally agreed that Jayden would send him home. Uncle, mommy didnt lie to me, did she? In the car, Franklin suddenly said. What a kind and thoughtful child. The fact that he can ask such a question means that this child has a much higher emotional intelligence than his peers. How could mommy cheat you, you are mommys good son, dont worry Franklin, grandma is just too tired. Jaydenforted. Brayden, at this time, looked around the house, but there was no sign of anyone, some anxiety. Where did they go? Howe no one was home? Could it be that he went to the garden? He picked up the phone directly and went to the garden. In the garden, it was dark, and there was still no sign of anyone. Whats going on? The children were not there, and Franklin had to go to school tomorrow, Brayden said, with some doubt in his eyes. Thank you, Uncle! Franklin shouted from the doorway. Its okay, Franklin, dont think too much, Grandma is not a big deal, just rest and rx. Jayden stroked the childs hair. Well, Uncle Jayden, I believe what you say. Franklin smiled and replied. The scene in front of him was clearly seen by Brayden, who was not far away. Why was he the one to take the child home? Where was Dolly? Where was Mrs. Knight? Brayden immediately quickened his pace. Soon, the car left and the child walked into the yard. Brayden looked at the car, then at the yard, and still walked into the yard. Franklin! Daddy, youre home. The child jumped right into Braydens arms. Whats wrong? Have you been crying? Why are your eyes red? Tell daddy, is someone bullying you? Brayden asked worriedly, pinching the childs little cheeks. Daddy, you dont know, just now really scared me to death, Grandma fell asleep on the sofa, and then we couldnt wake her up, mom out of fear, so she called Uncle Jayden the child exined afterwards. And then what happened? How is Grandma now? Is everything okay? Brayden rushed to pick him up and asked. Its okay Daddy, thats why Uncle Jayden sent me back. Chapter 1310 Taking care of Mrs. Knight After all, she still called Jayden, Brayden only felt a loss in his heart. He had thought that no matter what the situation was, the first person Dolly thought of should be herself, but not anymore. Dad, whats wrong with you? Are you not feeling well? Why does your face look so ugly? Franklin suddenly asked worriedly. Nothing,e Franklin, its time to go to bed, you have to get up early for school tomorrow. Brayden gently stroked the childs hair and said in a low voice. Take care of the child first, and then go see Mrs. Knight in the morning. Okay, Daddy good night. Said Franklin, obediently ran into his room. Pulling out his phone and looking at the call log, Brayden suddenly realized that Dolly had called him. Could it be that he didnt hear the vibrating sound of the phone? Perhaps, there are too many things going on in thepanytely, and he has no time to distract himself, much less dare to distract himself. The next day, the sun shone early through the window and warmed the ground. The child in bed is turning over and struggling to get up. Probably because he came back tootest night, Franklin woke up early in the morning still a little sleepy. Daddy, Im ready, dont forget to go see Grandma today. The child took Braydens hand and said. Okay, dont worry, finally dont forget to sleep a little more ah. Brayden squatted down and said gently, ruffling his hair. The hospital, still overcrowded, hadnt been cold at all because the weather had turned. It was as if this was the one ce in the world that would never be depopted. Mr. Kirnd is here, is he here to see Mrs. Knight? A doctor rushed over and asked politely. Yes, which ward is she in now? Brayden nodded and said. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. This scene stung Braydens eyes, and sure enough, the man was still back, and he was still relieved to see Dolly. Probably the sound of his walk had disturbed Dolly, the woman stretched and slowly opened her eyes, a little sleepy. Huh? Youre here. Dolly hurriedly got up and whispered. A unsteady, almost fell to the floor, Brayden help her, in order to smooth the hair in front of the forehead. When did youe over? Have you eaten? Let me go get you some breakfast. With that, Dolly was about to walk out of the hospital room. Okay, dont go, you stay here and sleep a little longer, Ill go get breakfast. Brayden gently patted Dollys shoulder and said. Jayden on the couch has long been awake, just do not want to see the two people in front of the loving appearance, so they have chosen to close their eyes and pretend not to know anything. Uh. Madam, youre awake? How is it? Do you feel better? Is there any difort anywhere in your body? Do you feel any pain anywhere? Dolly held Mrs. Knights small hand tightly and hurriedly asked, her eyes endless worry. Mrs. Knight is her life-saving benefactor, the two have been together for such a long time, naturally she is treating Mrs. Knight as her own family, she cant live without this old woman, she cant leave Mrs. Knight. Look at you, what are you getting excited about? Im fine, arent I? Dont worry, Im just a little tired and want to sleep a little longer, why are you still sending me to the hospital? You cant do that in the future, girl. I just had a little more sleep. Mrs. Knight pinched Dollys cheeks and whispered. Looking at her back to her old self, Dolly only felt very happy. Whether Mrs. Knight was criticizing herself or not, the fact that she was well was a greatfort to her. Maam, you dont know, you really scared the hell out of all of usst night. Jayden rushed over and spoke. So he was the one who sent himself over, she thought it was Brayden, Mrs. Knight sighed, a chill in her eyes. Even if things in thepany are no longer tricky, even if they are no longer busy, he should also take into ount Dollys feelings, right? The girl must have chosen to call Jaydenst night because she didnt get through to Brayden? She knows Dolly too well, in this girls heart, Brayden is the most important person in life. Hey, Im hungry, go get me something to eat. Mrs. Knight suddenly parted her face and looked at Jayden and said. Oh okay, no, didnt Brayden already go? Jayden suddenly reacted and said. I dont like to eat the breakfast he bought, he must be buying doughnuts and soy milk and dumplings again, I dont want to eat those now, I want to eat sandwiches. Mrs. Knight said deliberately. Dolly knew that Mrs. Knight must have something to say to herself when she deliberately excused Jayden. Jayden, Mrs. Knight wants to eat sandwiches, please help me buy some, and also get me a cup of coffee, I need to refresh myself. Dolly looked at the man in front of her and whispered. Okay, I got it. Saying that, Jayden immediately got up and ran out of the ward. For Dollys request, Jayden never dyed for a minute. In the ward, only two women, Dolly and Mrs. Knight, were left, gazing at each other as if they were guessing what was on each others mind. The woman in the hospital bed finally spoke up and asked in a low voice. I called Braydenst night, but he didnt answer. I saw you so haggard and called you for a long time, but you didnt wake up, so I got scared and called Jayden. Dolly exined. Well, I guess it was probably because I was so tired yesterday that I kept falling asleep. Dont worry, Ill be fine after a nap, you can see Im fine. Mrs. Knight waved her arm and said. How could Dolly not know in her heart that this Mrs. Knight was forcing out a smile tofort herself? Madam is awake,e, have some breakfast, I dont know what you want to eat, so I bought everything. Saying that, Brayden directly handed Mrs. Knight the breakfast. The breakfast inside the delicately wrapped bag was indeed scrumptious, with both Chinese and Western styles. Yo, Mr. Kirnd, youre a busy man, you still know to visit me ah, I thought you live in thepany, every day early andte home. Mrs. Knight said deliberately tauntingly. He knew that she was saying such things for Dolly, but he was also helpless, thepanys affairs, he must personally do, or even a little mistake in the future, will affect the future development of thepany.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Maam, what are you talking about? Ive just been a little busytely. Brayden exined. Chapter 1311 Cold War Yeah, so busy that when people call you, they dont even answer. Mrs. Knight whispered. Then someone ended uping to her aid. Brayden replied bluntly. This one sentence, enough to express his emotions, next to Dolly, and a moment of bafflement. Madam, your sandwich Jayden said while walking into the ward, seeing Brayden next to him, he froze for a moment, then recovered the expression on his face. Looks like someone went and got it. Brayden said deliberately. Instantly, the air froze, the surrounding was very awkward, even the nurse passing by was a little curious when she saw the scene in the ward. Whats going on here, these guys look so strange, whos wife is that woman anyway? Oops okay, dont talk nonsense thats someones business, care so much why, hurry up and go. Said the two nurses rushed to leave. That, Dolly, can I be discharged? Mrs. Knight in the hospital bed suddenly asked. Huh? No maam, youd better stay in the hospital for a while, Im afraid your body cant support you. Dolly replied softly. Its better to be at home than in the hospital now, right? Two men are here, how awkward it must be. Its okay, I feel fine, you go talk to the doctor again, we will be discharged this afternoon. Mrs. Knight said firmly. Once Mrs. Knight decided something, no one can reverse the situation, Dolly naturally did not dare to disobey, had to leave the ward. Hey, I say you two, whats going on? Suddenly, Mrs. Knight asked. Brayden went to the window and looked out with a hint of gloom in his eyes. The problem was not his own, he had nothing to feel guilty or reflective about. Jayden, of course, knew what Mrs. Knight meant, only he felt that he had done nothing wrong. dolly was in a bad mood, he apanied her to drink, and after getting drunk just stayed in the hotel together for the night, during which he did nothing he did not feel sorry for anyone. Madam, its okay, you dont need to worry about other things, as long as you are well. Jayden rushed to say. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The world of young people, tooplex, emotional matters, too chaotic, I am really old, can not persuade. You people ah, a good day to put but, have to blindly toss and turn, toss and turn, in the end is still the same? I dont understand what you are doing. She said in a low voice to reproach. Yes, people always like to toss and turn, as long as not toss and turn, life seems meaningless. Rtively speaking, perhaps rtionships are one of the most worthwhile things that people toss around. Many people for love, from one to the end, even if the process will encounter countless twists and difficulties, some people will retreat midway to give up, and some people have been waiting, waiting for the best time, such as Jayden. This thing, you can not use the need to describe, only alone, perhaps only the parties involved best understand the heartache and sweetness of this. This is how human nature is, always hurting and happy at the same time. Madam, the garden, you do not do things, I will hire a few people to go there every day to take care of the flowers and nts, and save you the trouble. Brayden suddenly said. Hey, what kind of talk is that? Thats my garden, you cant let outsiders in. Mrs. Knight replied hastily. This old woman is always like this, doing everything herself, but if this goes on for a long time, her health will definitely be affected. Madam, I think its better to get some people to go over there, you can watch them every day and teach them how to do it. Jayden added. Brayden looked at Jayden in front of him with suspicion and some curiosity. In fact, Jayden did not want to agree with Brayden at all, but he was really worried about Mrs. Knights health. The woman in the hospital bed hesitated for a moment, but still agreed to Braydens proposal. Maam, the doctor said you can be discharged, but you have to take care of your health and not overexert yourselftely. Dolly said as she walked in. I knew my body would be fine, its all you youngsters who worry too much. She smiled and saidfortingly. Can you not worry? Having had an operation and being so old and having to take care of the garden, it was really time to persuade thedy to let her be idle and still disagree. In the ward, Brayden and Dolly felt a little awkward, the whole process, the two people do not seem to have muchmunication. Madam, then I will leave first, there are still a lot of things to deal with in thepany. Brayden said, about to leave. Hey, are you stilling back tonight? Mrs. Knight suddenly asked. I dont know, it depends. Brayden replied in a low voice. Then why dont you have Dolly make dinner and bring it to you first? No, Im not hungry, and I dont have time to eat in the evening. Saying that, Brayden walked straight out of the ward. Hey, why dont I send it over to you, didnt you also didnt eat this morning? Dolly asked softly. She still remembered this? Brayden sneered. What he wanted was a satisfactory exnation, but she was slow to give it. No, Im not hungry. Brayden didnt even look back and walked away. Why did he have to be so cold? Why does he have to be so arrogant? One is always ready to exin to him, but his expression and aura, again and again, suppressed himself Forget it, lets talk about itter. Whats wrong? Still not clear with him? Do you need my help? Jayden suddenly walked out and asked. Hmm? No, no, Ill just talk to him myself. Dolly replied softly. The matter between her and Brayden, if we let Jayden interfere again, Im afraid it will only get more and moreplicated. Then Ill go back to the supermarket first, and Ill pick you up this afternoon. In the ward, only two women, Dolly and Mrs. Knight, were left, each with their own thoughts, their expressions a bit sad. I say Dolly ah, live a good life is not good? Mrs. Knight suddenly asked. The words sounded so awkward? She raised her head and looked at the woman on the hospital bed suspiciously. If I were you, I would break off contact with all the men who have different feelings for me, you know, cut and run! Mrs. Knight reminded.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Yes, its all a pang of worry! But isnt Brayden the same? He and the woman named Anastasia, it does not seem to be a simple rtionship, is there really nothing between the two of them? Chapter 1312 Talking about cooperation Hurry up and call Brayden, you two cant keep running around like this, can you? Mrs. Knight said with some displeasure. Why should she call? Dolly was not convinced. She admitted that it was wrong for her to go out drinking with Jayden some time ago, and it was wrong that she hadnt exined something to him, but didnt he have something to exin to himself? Such as the Anastasia? Im not ying, Im tired, Im going to bed. Saying that, Dolly walked directly into the room. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The first thing you need to do is to call. A phone call would be nice after all. Mrs. Knight whispered. Yes, but she didnt want to admit defeat so easily! Besides, as a man, he was supposed to be a little bit more atmospheric, wasnt he? Whats the point of being so petty? What ack of spirit. The thought of Brayden and Anastasia together made her a little angry. Yes, she has seen Anastasia in his office more than once, and that woman will always bring something, either some small snacks, or love breakfast, people do not know really think Anastasia is his wife. Whats wrong? Did something happen? Mrs. Knight asked softly. Yes, too many things had happened, she just didnt want to tell Mrs. Knight. Its okay, maam, dont worry, well both be fine after a while. Dolly reassured. But Mrs. Knight didnt think so. She felt that Dolly and Brayden were so far away from each other, which happened to give some people with ulterior motives some opportunities. Although she trusts Braydens character, she also knows what kind of creature men really are. She is not worried about Dolly, because this girls heart is only Braydens existence, usually may be more contact with Jayden or Stanley, but Dolly heart is very clear, they are just ordinary friends. You are not afraid that your husband, really will be snatched away by others? Mrs. Knight asked in a low voice. Dollyughed softly. She knew that Brayden was not the kind of man who would see the other side, and she knew very well that the mans heart was only his own. The two of you may have had a lot of unforgettable experiences and good memories, but no one can guarantee that they will not change their mind. You should always pay attention to Brayden, not that you keep watching him, but it has been so long, you two do not even interact a little, do not think it is too much? Mrs. Knight said worriedly. Nothing is too much, he is still angry, he is still angry, no matter what first wait until his anger subsides. Well, madam, you should not think so much, in recent times, your main task is to take good care of your health, the matter between Brayden and I, when he is busy with thepany, everything will be solved. Dolly replied, gently patted Mrs. Knights shoulder. Mrs. Knight shook her head, sighed, and walked out of the room. Dolly, on the other hand, was feeling fine. She believed in herself and Brayden, and she was waiting for herself and Brayden to grow old together. But who will know, one day in the future, will there be an ident? Big brother, its not early to go back, you have not apanied your sister-inw for a long time. In the office, Leon said in a low voice. Im not going back tonight because I havent finished with the things in thepany. Brayden replied indifferently. Not going back again? This man is not too hardworking? The work is work, but life should also take care of a little, right? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. That, big brother, I think, these things in thepany, really can not be rushed, why not, today you go home first, tomorrow to deal with, okay? Leon said cautiously. What you want to say just say it, why so motherly also whole so many prefixes. Brayden did not even raise his head directly said. Well, he still knows himself, and can guess what he wants to say. I just think you and sister-inw have not gotten together for a long time to have a good chat, you said the manufacturers matter is easily solved, can rx, you are good to start busy with other projects again Leon whispered persuasively. How to talk like a woman, the more outrageous? Dolly has not said anything, he cracked a lot of talk, do not mind tired! Sometimes Brayden feel strange, Leon is obviously a rough man, but life is delicate like a woman. Youre right, marriage is a major life event, and it takes a lot of courage to marry your sister-inw , Leon began to say The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want to do. The first thing you can do is to let him continue, so he doesnt have to hold it in his heart. Brother, hey, are you listening to me? Leon hurriedly asked,ing closer to Brayden. Havent you been talking? Ive been listening. Brayden replied slowly. Well, he has been listening, but whether or not he has listened is another matter. Okay, then Ill continue. Continue what ah continue, men should be this good? To career first, family is nothing? The wife is gone, you can still marry again, with Brayden such conditions, what kind of wife can not marry, such as I am quite good. Anastasia said as she walked in. Another annoying one! Take a deep breath and continue flipping through the documents. Hey, Miss Mason, what brings you here at thiste hour? Leon turned around and looked at Anastasia and asked. Oh, I just wanted to have a meal with Mr. Kirnd and discuss the cooperation. She answered slowly. The Kirnd Group wanted to cooperate with the Mason Family, but the person in charge didnt show up, so now she wants to talk to him about cooperation? The Braydens eyes had a hint of caution. The Miss Mason wants to talk about what kind of cooperation? Its veryte now, lets do it tomorrow. Brayden said in a low voice. Anastasia nced at him and immediately walked over. She was going to talk to him about cooperation on this dark and windy night, whether he agreed or not. What, is Mr. Kirnd going to give up on us? Anastasia asked deliberately.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1313 Bar Im home for something tonight. Brayden said bluntly. He didnt want to talk to this woman at all, the vendor he had already found, and naturally he didnt want to have any more contact with them the Mason Family. He gave the Mason Family so long to consider, but they are still indifferent, and now in turn they want to find their own cooperation, this kind of thing, he can not do. Mr. Kirnd is making his business so big that he doesnt even consider the domestic manufacturers. Anastasia said deliberately. Brayden sneered. What a joke, the first to betray themselves, but they the Mason Family! Thats right, sorry, I never like to work with people who betray me. Brayden replied indifferently. This sentence could not be more obvious. What, Mr. Kirnd is angry? Although you obtained the cooperation of thergest foreign manufacturers, but no one can be sure that people will continue to cooperate with you all the time, right? Wouldnt it be more secure to have a domestic manufacturer as a backup for the future? Anastasia said deliberately. Leon felt that this woman is very reasonable, who can not say what will be the future of the ident. But Brayden does not think so. Even if the foreign manufacturers cancel their cooperation with their own, he will not find the Mason Family to cooperate again. A good horse doesnt go back, this is the old truth. Besides, with Kirnd Groups development over the years, cant they find a suitable manufacturer? Ill leave now, take your time. Saying that, Brayden was about to turn around and leave. He admitted that Leon and Anastasia were a good match, so it would be better to give them time to spend alone together. The first stage may not really move Anastasia, butter, as long as the man can insist, the woman will definitely agree to be his girlfriend. The woman is the most emotional, even in the shopping malls of the strong woman, also have a soft heart and touched time, not to mention Anastasia this sometimes easy insecure woman. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. The only two people left in the office were Leon and Anastasia standing in the same ce, and the atmosphere was a bit awkward. Why dont I buy you dinner? Leon looked at him seriously and said cautiously. At this moment, Anastasia was angry, a ball of anger in her heart. He actually refused her invitation directly in front of Leon, too disgraceful. Go, go drink with me. Thepanys main goal is to provide a good solution to the problem. The bar is very lively, many people, men and womens faces, is a pair of excited and excited expression. In such ces, there is no ss distinction, there is no disdain for the words, we y is a kind of fun, a kind of catharsis of the daytime work pressure. Living in this noisy and tense city, people are inevitably depressed and even depressed, so many people choose to rx in bars at night, naturally, when Anastasia is unhappy, she will alsoe to such ces, not to findfort, but just a way to divert attention. Hey, Miss Mason, lets go first, its toote. Leon shouted. This man, why is he so stubborn? Anastasia disdainfully nced at him, her face a little displeased. She doesnt care, he wants to go his own way, she wants to have a good drink here. Miss Mason, this ce is too noisy lets change the house, okay? Leon shouted a little worried. Who wants to change, this is the bar shees to most often, okay? Its not like shes seen the world. In fact, Leon also came to the bar before, butter and Skyler got married, until now, although the two have been divorced, but he basically did note to the bar. Powerful music, hot body sexy corbone, charming face, a woman looks so exposed, enchanting, the man looks so obscene. Leon suddenly some worry, he was afraid that Anastasia here will be any ident. She is very beautiful, so beautiful that any man will want to take the initiative to go over and talk to her after seeing. Anastasia, who was sitting in the corner, was drinking alone, swaying her body from time to time with the rise and fall of the music. She knew her situation, thats why she chose the corner seat.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Hey, Miss Mason, lets just go, dont stay here too messy. Leon reminded. Really annoying a man, want to go he go is, why also keep chattering endlessly? Okay, you can go now. Anastasia said bluntly. What is the situation? Shes not leaving? What about you? Im going to drink here! Leon Im telling you, from now on, dont talk to me, you know, Im in a super rotten mood! Saying that, Anastasia directly picked up a ss of foreign wine and drank it down. I go, this woman, so fierce? Such a strong wine, drank it all at once? The words of the woman in front of him made Leon immediately shut his mouth. Looking at the crazy images around him, Leon finally calmed himself down, no matter what he had to stay with Anastasia tonight. Hey, buddy, are you drinking? The woman asked in a low voice, with a slight daze in her eyes. I dont drink, I have to drive you hometer. Leon replied indifferently. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Im going to the bathroom. After saying that Leon got up and left. Hey, big brother, look at that chick in the corner, what about her? Next to him, a young yellow-haired man whispered. Well, not bad, lets go check it out. The two fat men each took a ss of foreign wine and walked directly to Anastasia. Hey, miss, alone, huh? The slightly older man sat directly next to her and asked with his right hand on her shoulder. You who are you? Anastasia raised her head slightly and asked with half-squinted eyes. At this time, she already had some drunkenness. Im a brother, looking for a sister to apany. The man said. Get the hell out of my way! I dont want anyone but Brayden! She pushed the man hard and said loudly. Hey, open your eyes and take a good look, Im Brayden. Anastasia tried to open her eyes to see the person in front of her, but she couldnt open them. Chapter 1314 Nosy Hey, Anastasia, where are you going? Leon asked in a familiar tone as he came over. The two men next to him looked at him in front of them suspiciously, a little curious. Who are you? What does it matter to you where shes going? The man asked nonchntly. Who are these two men, and does Anastasia know them? Im her friend, but you two, who are you? Leon asked coldly. Im afraid its some unsuspecting men! In this kind of ce, it is only normal for such things to happen. Sorry, Im also her friend, lets go. Saying that, the two men were about to stand her up and walk away. Is that so? It doesnt look like it! Anastasia, wake up! Leon shook her arm hard. Hmm? Whats wrong? The woman opened her eyes slightly and asked in a low voice. Look at the two people next to you, do you recognize them or not! If they are really her friends, it is not good to make a move after all, if they are not her friends, then dont me him for not being polite. What ah? I dont know them, isnt it Brayden? Just now Brayden came ah. Anastasia said vaguely. This woman is afraid of crazy, what time is it, how can big brothere to this kind of ce, besides, Brayden clearly said to go home, okay! All right, she does not know you, you can let go. Leon said grimly. He hated men who took advantage of the opportunity to take advantage of women, although it was an instinctive reaction, but it was the woman who was hurt in the end. I advise you ah, do not meddle, this woman, this evening has been our, if you also want to y can ah, tomorrow at dawn I will send you. The man said yfully, the corners of his mouth hooked up a wicked arc. Leon clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. In this world, there are still shameless creatures like them, it is really a shame for men. Hey, youre not Brayden, dont touch me! Anastasia shouted as she tried to push away the man in front of her. Luckily, she finally came to her senses a little, and Leons eyes shed a little softer. It is also strange, idle why so much alcohol, is not a man? It is not so much that without a man, you have no way to live in the future, right? The actual fact is that you will be able to get a good deal on your own. Ive been waiting for it. The man lying in front of her said softly, deliberately blowing a hot breath. Who said yes to you, you said you were Brayden, so I agreed to go with you, but now you are not Brayden why should I go with you? Anastasia huped and shouted. This stinky woman, really toast to the wine, he has been so polite, but still not honest! I think back in the day, when one woman after his ass, he did not pay attention, today it is easy to meet a suitable still so drag! No, you have to go with me tonight, there is no negotiation! The man said ruthlessly. You let go of me! Anastasia struggled. Without a trace of hesitation, the man directly dragged the woman out of the bar. Hey, stop! Leon yelled, going straight after her. What? Want to fight? You let go of that woman and well pretend nothing happened. Leon said domineeringly. The two men in front of himughed coldly. How could it be that good? Themb in his hand, how could he just let go so easily? Sorry, buddy, this woman, I want it! Saying that, the two men directly pounced on it. Anastasia, on the other hand, copsed directly on the ground, closed her eyes, and seemed to have fallen asleep. Two men were still more than enough for Leon, who was very good at handling them easily, but he didnt know that soon, a team of men would being over. Brother! Suddenly, a man on a motorcycle shouted from not far away. The brothers areing! Sure enough, dozens of men with wooden sticks appeared in the back and were slowly making their way over to Leon. What is this? A group fight? You guys came just in time, hurry up, Im going to teach him a full lesson! The man said loudly, pointing at Leon in front of him. Soon, dozens of men came together with wooden sticks and smashed directly at Leon. Finally, he still fell down. The blood on his back, the wounds on his arms, and the blood on his legs made Leons whole body look exhausted. Big brother, what do you want to do with it? Its good that we didnt let him die, lets go, just dont cause anywsuits. A group of people, stepped on Leon a few feet, and left directly. Anastasia, the man who fell to the ground kept muttering. Yes, at this time Anastasia is still lying behind the garbage can, sleeping soundly. The group didnt find her for a while, so they just left. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Big brother, Im hurt, youe to pick me up Brayden did not say anything, directly hung up the phone and ran out of the room. Hey, its sote, where are you going? In the back, Dolly asked loudly. Im going out for a while, dont mind me, you can sleep by yourself. Brayden replied indifferently. Who in the world, do not want life this is, how dare to touch his people! Pop! He pped the steering wheel fiercely, and there was a murderous aura in his eyes. Doctor, how is he doing? Is the injury going to be serious? Brayden rushed to ask, worry in his voice. Its a good thing hes a Jayden Fitness man, otherwise hed be really bad, look at this, how many times has he been injured all over his body. The doctor replied slowly. Looking at the man in the hospital bed, clothes left with multiple blood stains, Brayden only feel very heartbroken. Eh. Leon called out. Anastasia? Brother, how is Anastasia? The first thing he said when he opened his eyes was Anastasia. This man, why so infatuated? Brayden sighed. I havent gone to see, dont worry, shes fine, dont worry. Brayden replied in a low voice, gently patting his shoulder. I dont need to go to see, I know that the girl will certainly not be seriously injured, because what should be blocked, Leon has blocked. No, I have to go check. Said Leon to get up. Come on you, what are you looking at, what have you be, still thinking about her. You dont move, Ill go see. Brayden yelled and left the ward directly. Brayden sighed as he had to wait for him to get angry before he would listen. In the other ward, Anastasia was lying on the bed, eyes closed, snoring softly.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Look at her, shes sleeping so well! Chapter 1315 are dead Hmm? Brayden, what are you doing here? No, where is this? This isnt my house. Anastasia slowly opened her eyes dazedly. What happenedst night? Wasnt it at the bar? And then what? And then there was no memory of it. Its over, its over, I didnt get into some kind of trouble in the bar, right? Isnt this the hospital? Did she hit someone? Brayden, whats going on? Why am I in the hospital? Anastasia immediately got out of bed and rushed to Brayden to ask. She still knew it was in the hospital, that meant she was awake now. What did you do to yourselfst night, dont you know in your heart? Brayden asked coldly. He hates it when women go to bars and spill their guts for no reason and get others involved. I went to the bar yesterday, ah, no, where is Leon? He was with me, wasnt he? Did he go home? I go, it is too disrespectful, right? So ungrateful. Anastasiained as she straightened her clothes. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. If it is possible, how he would like to never see this woman in this life, from now on, a cut off, do not owe each other. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The woman tugged on his arm and said in a petnt manner. Is she stupid? Cant she see that she is very angry now? How dare she pander to him! He hates it when someone pampers him when he is very emotional, and Dolly knows best. Go see for yourself. Brayden pointed to the ward not far away and said to Anastasia. What? Had she crippled someone? Not so much, right? She is at least a girl, okay? Where did she get that much strength?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Anastasia slowly walked to the ward not far away, her heart a little nervous. Until she saw Leon in the hospital bed, her heart finally dropped. Hey, what happened to you? How did you be this dead? Anastasia patted Leons shoulder and asked loudly. Its really a mistake to drink, this woman, she doesnt remember anything. Leon sighed andughed. You still have the nerve to say, if it wasnt for you, he could be like this? Brayden said as he walked in. The first thing that happened to Leon was that he got into a fight with someone else, and even if he was drunkst night, he couldnt have hit him. The actual person who beat you up, Im going to take revenge for you, because you are usually so good to me, this time I will take out the anger for you. Anastasia patted her chest and shouted. Leon on the hospital bed, up and down suspiciously looking at her, some incredulous. This woman, Im afraid she is not yet sober, right? Okay, you, you just honestly here to take care of Leon is good, do not be outside everywhere to cause trouble, your father is not here, who has nothing to help you deal with. Brayden said deliberately. What do you mean by getting into trouble? When did she ever get into trouble with anyone? She was so honest, right? This Brayden, why is she talking so hard this morning? Hey, whats wrong with your brother? Did he have a fight with his daughter-inw, why is he so aggressive today? Anastasia asked in a whisper as she leaned over Leons ear. Pfft, the doctor, the man in the hospital bed, one did not hold back andughed out directly. Dont think I didnt hear you, thats the end of what happenedst night. With that, Brayden left directly. What is this again? Anastasia looked at the departing back, a little sad. Last night, as far as I remember, she neither killed nor set fire, so howe she suddenly has this stinky temper? Its okay, my big brother is just more worried about me, dont worry. Leon said in a low voice, gently patting her shoulder. The reason is this, she also knows that Brayden is out of worry Leon will look so ugly, but he has no right to lose his temper ah, she did not offend him, rather he should have offended himself, invite him to eat a meal and still push, like the old Buddha. In the future, you should not drink alone in the bar, it is too dangerous. Leon suddenly said. What happenedst night? Tell me, or Ill still be like thister. Anastasia said bluntly. After hesitating for a while, in order to avoid the recurrence of that situationst night, Leon finally told her everything. At once, Anastasia only felt a little embarrassed. The reason why Leon was injured was to protect himself, no wonder Braydens expression was so stiff just now. She suddenly felt some regret and some guilt. That, Leon, Im sorry, if it werent for me, you wouldnt be lying here. Anastasia whispered. Its okay, man, this injury is nothing, dont worry, it will be fine in two days. Leon hurriedly replied. She knew he wasforting himself, and knew that this man, in fact, was in pain all over his body, but Anastasias nails pinched hard into her palm, and her mood was a bitplicated. She knew that Leon liked her, and that she had clearly rejected him, but she still chose to let him apany her to the bar, and got hurt. She suddenly felt that she was a bad woman. Its okay, dont think too much about it, its normal for men to experience such things, besides, isnt it natural for men to protect women? Leon muttered. Anastasia, who was next to him, instantly blushed a little. He was right, but the nature of this ispletely different. What do you want to eat? Ill go buy it for you. Anastasia deliberately changed the topic and hurriedly asked. I want to eat dumplings, do you know how to make them? Make dumplings yourself? No way? So mean? Id better go buy it for you, I cant eat the dumplings I made. Saying that, Anastasia hurriedly left the ward. In the ward, Leon was the only one left snickering. In the office, Brayden sat on the sofa still busy, asionally a glint of grimness in his eyes. Mr. Kirnd, the assistant greeted as he pushed through the door. Hows it going? Did you find out? Brayden asked dryly. Got it, but the assistant replied lustily. Sensing that something was wrong, Brayden immediately lifted his head and looked seriously at the assistant in front of him. But the couple had an ident and both were dead. The assistant replied in a low voice. Chapter 1316 Good sister Here, this is your dumpling, eat it. Said Anastasia, handing the dumplings she bought directly to Leon. Mmm, it tastes really good. Leon praised in a low voice. Anastasia shook her head with a helpless look. Hey, are you hungry, lets both eat together. Leon felt embarrassed and opened his mouth to ask. Im not hungry, you can eat, I have to go outter. Anastasia replied softly. What are you doing? Why are you so nosy? Of course I have to go out. Saying that, Anastasia went straight to the sofa and flipped through the magazines on the table. Forget it, anyway, ask her, she will not say, it is better to shut your mouth and fall in peace. Sure enough, not long after, the woman left. Leon was lying alone in his hospital bed, with nothing to do. What happened to himst night? He could have beaten those people, how did he still put himself in the hospital. A trace of sadness shed in his eyes. Have you eaten? Brayden asked as he walked in. Well, just finished eating, big brother, how about you? Im fine, but I need to talk to you about something very important. Brayden said seriously. Leon suddenly also serious up. brayden has always been a very serious man, today he is so serious, must be something big happened. That, Anastasia is not here, is not it? Its about her parents, who died in an ident abroad. Brayden said slowly. Instantly, Leon froze. This is how Anastasia can bear it! She was the only baby girl in the family, spoiled by her father every day, loved by her mother to the end of the sea, and now suddenly her parents died, which is undoubtedly a fatal blow to her. Big brother, did you make a mistake? Leon asked in a low voice. Thats right, I found out, and have been checking for a long time, Anastasia does not know about this matter now, you also do not tell her first, wait to tell her slowlyter, for a while, she must not ept. Brayden said softly. How can she ept this? That is her only father and mother, suddenly said no just gone, how she will live in the future? What about the rest of her life? No, big brother, is this news urate? Leon asked excitedly. Leon, you calm down, the news is true, from now on Anastasias life will depend on you, you have to treat her well. Brayden said while patting his shoulder. Its not a problem to take care of it, but the problem is that its her parents! No wonder she hadnt heard Anastasia mention her parents recently. Did she already know? I dont think so, then why is she still so calm? All right, you first here to take good care of your health, thepany, you do not need to care, do not worry, I will go first, good to people Anastasia, said, Brayden directly left the ward. This is really finished, Anastasia will face an unprecedented disaster again. He suddenly had some heartache, heartache this woman. Hey, what are you thinking about? Anastasia asked as she walked in. Huh? No, what else can I think about, just lost in thought. Leon hastened to cover up. The woman in front of him was a little sad, but she didnt know that her parents had gone to the other side. I dont think so, right? Never mind, it is better to exin to her slowlyter. Hey, thatdy, you help to rub your boyfriends medicine, I cant be busy at the moment. Suddenly, a nurse said while walking over. Is there any mistake? Which of her eyes saw that the two of them were a couple? A cold light shed in Anastasias eyes. Shes not my girlfriend. Leon, who was on the hospital bed, hurriedly exined. Its okay, it doesnt matter if its a boyfriend or girlfriend, whats important is that Im really busy and dont have time to help you rub the medicine, why dont you rub it yourself for a while? The nurse asked in a low voice. Leon did not say anything, just nodded gently. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Eh. It really hurts! The man gritted his teeth and endured. The woman on the couch, seeing this scene, had a touch of intolerance and immediately went over. After all, he was the one who suffered so many injuries to save himself. That, or Ill do it, you are not too convenient. Anastasia hurriedly said. Yoo-hoo, this woman, willing to rub medicine for himself? What a rare thing! Then Ill trouble you. Saying that, Leon handed the medicine in his hand to the woman in front of him. In fact, she is really nice, sometimes although she seems a bit unreasonable, but in reality, she is also soft-hearted. However, it was because of her appearance that he liked her. You slow down, it hurts. Leon muttered softly. Anastasia shook her head, wondering. I say Anastasia, are you still a woman? You cant be more gentle? Leon continued to spit out. He dared to say that he was not a woman, it seemed that he would have to be given a good taste of his own medicine. Ah! Suddenly, Leons scream resounded through the clouds. Auntie, youre a woman, youre the most beautiful woman! Hey Dolly, I heard Brayden say Leon is hurt, go to the hospital. In the living room, Mrs. Knight said in a low voice. How could he be injured? Hes Braydens bodyguard! Would Brayden be okay then? Mrs. Knight, how do you know Leon is injured? Dolly asked anxiously. Oh, yesterday afternoon when you were away, Brayden went home to get a bag of some kind, and when he answered the phone, I identally heard it. Mrs. Knight answered slowly. At once, Dolly breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily he was okay. Okay, I know, Im going to the hospital. She said, she took out her cell phone and dialed it directly. This is because Anastasia was busy rubbing Leons medicine, and the two of them were having a lot of fun, so no one heard the vibrating sound of the phone on the table next to them, and naturally no one answered the phone. What the hell is Leon up to? Dolly muttered as she fretted.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. I should have asked Skyler toe with me. I heard Leon is in the hospital, lets go and see him. What? Whats wrong with him? Is something wrong? Well Dolly, lets go straight now. With that, Skyler hung up the phone straight away. Dolly smiled. Chapter 1317 Ex and current Leon, whats going on you, why did you get yourself into this mess? Skyler asked in a low voice, his expression somewhat displeased. What are you doing here? With a big belly, why dont you stay at home ande out to fool around? Leon said deliberately. This man, when did he be so poor-mouthed? The old man would never joke with himself, but today he is like a different person. Skyler looked at the man on the hospital bed with suspicion and some curiosity. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Leon asked inexplicably. At once, the ward burst intoughter. Well, must have done something sneaky, otherwise how could he have changed so much? Hey, buddy tell the truth are you looking at any girl? Its okay, as long as you dare to say I dare to help you chase, will be responsible for helping you catch up, hows that? Skyler said softly and patted his shoulder. If he did not know this woman before, he would have asked the woman in front of him to help him, but unfortunately he knew her too well, but just wanted to gossip about himself. That, sister-inw how are you doingtely? Are you okay? Leon asked, deliberately changing the subject. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre talking about. No, Dolly, dont talk to him. If he doesnt answer my questions today, he cant talk to anyone else. Skyler said mischievously. This woman, really no one, this is how idle must be to gossip about peoples private affairs, really pregnant women, the most difficult to deal with. Quickly say, in the end hooked up with which girl? This is a good way to say, how can he call it a hookup? The person who hooked up is Brayden, he only has a little bit of good feeling. Im not hooking up. Im in the hospital, so who can I hook up with? Why do you always ask these questions? Leon murmured and lowered his head. Skylers hands were rubbing together, and his mind was still thinking about how to get the man in front of him to confess to him. The air was very quiet, the three people in the room looked at me, I looked at you, each with something in mind. Leon was afraid of being seen by Skyler, who was staring straight at him, trying to guess something, Dolly looked at Leon, and then at Skyler, who was not far away, but Braydens figure was in his mind at the moment. Sister-inw, you guys should be quite busy, why dont you guys go back first, Im fine here, dont worry. Leon looked at his watch and hurriedly said. Just as Dolly got up to leave, suddenly, Skyler ran to her, gestured for her to sit down, dont go yet, and then hooked a yful arc at the corner of his mouth, slowly walked towards the man on the hospital bed. Brother Leon, look at you, we havee here for such a long time, how can you be so cruel to kick us out? Skyler said deliberately. Every time she looks like this, there is no good thing, Leon has gotten used to it. During the years of marriage, he had already figured out this womans mind. Im not kicking you out, Im just thinking youre all busy. He muttered a few words, and looked at his watch. If Anastasia came backter, how should I exin to her? Tell her that he had been married and divorced, and now he was brother and sister with his own pre-teen? That sounded like a bit too much of an absurdity. Dolly didnt know what Skyler had in mind, but since she wanted to y, lets keep herpany. Hey, Leon, what do you want to eat tonight? Anastasia asked as she walked into the hospital room. When she looked up at the two women in front of her, Anastasia was stunned. What is the situation, what is Dolly doing here? And which one is this pregnant woman in front of her? This is Anastasia said lustily, looking at Leon in the hospital bed.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hi, my name is Skyler, Im Leons sister. Skyler extended his right hand directly. The actual fact is that the two siblings dont look anything like each other, and Anastasia took a good look at the woman in front of her and then took a good look at Leon on the hospital bed. The actual siblings, whether they are really brother and sister or not, do not have much to do with themselves. However, this Dolly, however, does have some rtionship with herself. I never thought that I would meet her here. Miss Dean is here, too. Anastasia deliberately greeted. Hello, Miss Mason, Dolly greeted in a low voice. The rtionship between her and Brayden was not clear to herself, and naturally, she would not be rude to this woman. Alle today ha, that, or else, lets have a meal together. Anastasia said again deliberately. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Whats wrong? Dolly gently patted Skylers shoulder. Hey, Dolly, I dont know why, but I keep feeling that this Anastasia is not a good fighter. Dolly sighed and didnt say anything. Skyler suddenly regretted a little, how could she have said yes to Anastasias invitation? And she even dragged Dolly to dinner with her in a deadpan manner. Come on, both of you please sit down, just order whatever you want, its my treat today. Anastasia said directly. What is her treat? And in what name is she treating? The first time we meet, it is better to pay for each of us. What are you talking about? When Dolly and I used to go out to eat together, we always paid separately, so today is the same. Skyler hurriedly said. Anastasia looked at her and smiled coldly. Thats fine, feel free, Ill do whatever you want. Anastasia shrugged her shoulders and replied in a low voice. Human nature, it was most evident at a dinner party, especially when three women were there at the same time. Miss Dean, youve been quite busytely, havent you? Anastasia opened her mouth and asked. Skyler was baffled for a moment, and then regained his expression. Do they know each other? Its okay, not very busy. Dolly replied awkwardly. Oh, I thought you were still taking care of other men in the hospital. Anastasia continued. This was fireworks, enough. Chapter 1318 Showdown What does this mean? Dolly and Brayden have always been in love with each other, the two have never blushed, so how could she take care of another man? Skyler looked at Anastasia curiously, and then at Dolly next to him, unsure. I dont understand what Miss Mason means by that. Dolly said in a low voice. Anastasia snorted coldly, and her eyes were filled with disdain and contempt. A normal woman, after she is married, must keep her distance from other men, but this Dolly did not, it is evident that her love for Brayden is also very little. But she did not know that that Stanley had saved Dolly. Ive never seen a married woman take care of another man and put down her own man, so in my opinion, if you dont love it anymore, you should leave before its toote. Anastasia said deliberately. Skyler looked at her coldly, a little unhappy. Whatever Dolly had done, she would have her own reasons, and she knew very well that her Dolly was definitely not a woman who took care of other men without thinking, but this Anastasia in front of her, who had nothing better to do than to chew her tongue and spout blood was really annoying. I know that the rtionship between Dolly and Brayden is very deep, they have experienced too much together, I have witnessed their love and marriage, so I believe Dolly, also please Miss Mason in the future do not talk nonsense outside, this is rted to the reputation of the person. Skyler said nonchntly. Dare to bully their family Dolly, this is something that absolutely can not exist! This woman, in the end, what is the origin of her words, how can she speak with so much courage, and what does she have to do with Brayden? Whats her rtionship with Leon? Looking at Skyler in front of her, Anastasia rubbed her chin, thinking carefully. Miss Mason, I think you may have misunderstood, I have not entangled with other men, the rtionship between my husband and I, has always been very good, but you really should think about their own life events, or women are older, andter more do not want to get married. Dolly said in a low, nonchnt voice. She hadnt been right, and she hadnt done anything wrong to Brayden, so why should she put up with this woman again and again. Besides, as far as she knew, Kirnd Group and thergest foreign manufacturer had already reached a cooperation, and she was naturally not afraid to offend the domestic manufacturer. Yes, I saw with my own eyes that you took care of Stanley in the hospital, both cooking and washing his clothes, and even rubbing his body. Anastasia skimmed her and said deliberately. Where did this rumore from? Yes, she did cook for Stanley and wash his clothes, but rubbing his body is absolutely impossible. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. What? You dont want to admit it? Ive met you several times in the hospital, and I thought Brayden had talked to you about it, and with that look on your face, you havent. Anastasias mouth curved up at the corners with a yful curve. Thats right, she did it on purpose, she just wanted this Dolly to feel frustrated and discouraged! Stanley is my life saver, repay him, it is my duty to do so, all this Brayden knows very well, you can ask him. Itste, Im done eating, Ill go first. With that, Dolly was about to get up. But Anastasia did not intend to let this woman go. Hey, dont go, if you leave, how can I exin to Brayden. What does that mean? What is there to tell? Thepany has been busy with Braydens business, where there is no mind to deal with these messy, seemingly meaningless things. Ill exin to him myself, dont worry. Dolly said as she pushed the door in the box. No, you cant leave! Anastasia continued to maneuver around. She and this woman still had a lot to talk about, she couldnt just leave! So, do you want to say anything else? Yes, Ill leave when youve finished. Dolly replied in a soft voice. Anastasia smiled coldly and gathered her emotions. What did she want to say, could this woman really not guess at all? She didnt believe it! Miss Dean, there are some things that Ive been wanting to say to you for a long, long time, well, today, while you and I are here, lets just get it straight. I like Brayden, I love Brayden, I cant leave him, so please give him back to me. Anastasia said directly. There really wasnt any hint of hesitation, Anastasia just said all these things.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Skyler next to her froze, but then regained the calmness on her face and tried to calm herself down. Whats going on here? It turns out that this Anastasia likes not Leon, but that Brayden! This news, its too powerful! One Le left, and now theres another Anastasia, one wave after another, it never stops! Hey, dont think about it, my brother and my sister are a perfect match, you dont have a chance. Skyler, holding a big belly, came to Anastasia and said directly. Why should they be able to be together, and myself and Brayden cant be together directly? Why can they love each other, but they have to be far away from Brayden? All of this is so unfair. No, I think I have a good chance, Dolly did something sorry Brayden, Brayden all know, and what I did for Brayden, he is also very clear, so he has been hesitant Anastasia said under cover. So he knew all about it! Dollys eyes dimmed. Then why didnt he question himself? Dollys expression was a little lost. So I advise you to make ns before its toote, there are too many people and things around you that you havent dealt with to be worthy of spending time with him. Anastasia continued. What a cruel and cruel woman, such words, she can even say. Dolly tried to calm herself down and leave the box. Hey, Dolly! Skyler immediately stood up and shouted after her. Hey Dolly, slow down, I cant run! Skyler yelled after him. Chapter 1319 I like it Hey, what the hell is that Anastasias deal, howe shes so rampant? And she just said that you take care of other men, what the hell is going on? Dolly, dont worry you tell me, I will definitely get justice for you. Skyler patted his chest and said with conviction. Dolly froze for a moment, and then smiled. Although Skyler was indeed noisy and rowdy and willful at times, it was undeniable that she was really cute when she was gentle. Oops Dolly, dontugh, Im really serious. Skyler hurriedly said. Dolly did not know that she was serious, but she did not feel the need to do so. Whatever had happened between Brayden and Anastasia, she was sure that the man would not have done anything too much, or else she would have been blind. The actual fact is that I was framed by Le and then Stanley saved me. I was just helping to take care of him, and thats why I was taken over by that woman. Dolly exined, with a bit of joy in her eyes. Its strange that this is such amon and ordinary thing. The fact is that it is a normal andmon thing to do. The fact that she just said she likes Brayden makes sense. Hey, Dolly, you have to be more careful in the future, oh, I think that woman, will not give up Brayden for a while. Skyler warned. She certainly knew how persistent Anastasia was, every time she went to Kirnd Group, Braydens office, there was always that womans figure, whether Brayden wanted it or not, Anastasia would stay there as always, sometimes, even she admired that womans courage and thick skin. Then its up to Brayden, everything, its up to him. Dolly replied in a low voice, with a slight sadness in her eyes. He wouldnt listen to her exnation until now? He wouldnt go home to bed until now. Was he really busy, or was he really angry? She suddenly felt a little confused. It is said that marriage is the grave of love, could it be that their love, too, ising to this point? Okay, dont think so much, Ill help youter. Skyler gently patted her back and said. Help what ah, you better take good care of their own body, so that the baby in the belly is born sessfully, is what you should do, the other you do not worry blindly, do not worry. Dolly replied. Skyler lowered her head and touched her stomach with a happy smile on her face. Ever since she had the baby, she was unusually happy every day, even something very insignificant in Stephens eyes, she would find it funny. Well, itste, let me take you home. Saying that, Dolly took Skylers arm directly and left straight away. In the hospital room, Leon was lying on the hospital bed with a hint of worry in his eyes. Ever since Anastasia said she was inviting the two women to dinner, he had been panicking a little. Here, the fish soup made for you. Saying that, Anastasia handed the thermos box directly to Leon. After hearing the womans voice, Leon immediately came to his senses and sat up with a sudden miso. Where are they? Where did they go? He asked anxiously. This woman, will not talk nonsense in front of his sister-inw, right? Home, I think. We finished eating and then broke up. Anastasia answered slowly. Then what? During the meal, what did they say? He was not afraid that this woman knew that Skyler was his ex-wife, or even that Skyler had betrayed him, he was more worried about how Dolly was doing now. The rtionship between Brayden and Dolly came too hard, and now that its finally nice and stable, hes not like the marriage to be affected again. You didnt say anything, did you? Leon looked at her seriously and asked somewhat seriously. What? He is still anxious? Worried? Its not his wife hes worried about, to worry should also be Brayden worry. What else can I say, I just simply said a few words, let her leave Brayden. Anastasia replied indifferently. Instantly, Leons eyes dimmed. This woman, she is afraid that she is crazy! This kind of thing, how can one say this? And even in front of Skyler! Its over, this time sister-inw will have to think nonsense again.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. No, you guys are having dinner, what are you doing talking about this? You know very well that there is no way that my big brother will leave Dolly and be with you, and you are still messing around like this? Leon shouted with dissatisfaction. Whats the hurry, talking as if it was her own business. Yes, she does know in her heart that Brayden is impossible to fall in love with herself, much less divorce that Dolly, but she just cant help it, she just doesnt understand, she doesnt understand what is good about that Dolly, what is better than herself, Brayden has to pester her and wont let go! What she cant have, no one else can have! What do you care so much for? Just take care of your body. Anastasia said deliberately, not wanting to discuss this topic. What does he know? What does he know about love? Hes just chattering away here. If Brayden and Dolly two people are true love, then they should trust each other, and not because of an irrelevant person to each other temper, this is the most basic. Hey, by the way, whos that Skyler? It looks like you two have a good rtionship. Anastasia suddenly asked. Leon closed his eyes and took a deep breath. One of my sisters. He answered lightly. Hmm? Really just a sister so simple? But its also oh, people are already pregnant, there should be no special rtionship with this Leon, right? I think she is quite a nice girl. Anastasia muttered. Thats true, can the woman he Leon sees be any worse? I feel that she has a cheerful personality, I think she is also a kind of big personality, right? I like this kind of woman. Anastasia nodded her head and whispered. No, right? She likes Skyler? Leons eyes widened as he looked straight at the woman in front of him. You like Skyler? Yeah, I do. Anastasia replied bluntly. Chapter 1320 Cry if you want to cry Womens minds, he really can not figure out. Even though there had been a marriage with Skyler, in reality, Leon sometimes found it mind-boggling as to what that woman was thinking. When can I get out of the hospital? Leon asked in a low voice. What do you want? The doctor said, at least another half month. Anastasia replied in a low voice. Whats taking so long? His face was a little upset, Kirnd Group is now facing so many problems, Brayden must be busy again, at this time if there is no one to help him, only afraid that the dy will be longer and longer. All right, you can rest assured, Brayden side everything is quite smooth. Anastasia said softly. Hearing the womans words, Leon finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, what should she do? The matter of both parents death has not been told to her, if she knows, how should she face such a tricky matter? Anastasia, I have a question that I want to ask you. Leon looked at her cautiously and asked. Are you still a man? Why are you stammering, hurry up and talk. She replied with some impatience. But this kind of words, how to say out! He suddenly felt a little difficult. I mean what if, you know everyones parents cant be with them until the end, what if one day, I mean what if, you dont think too much, your parents leave you, what should you do? He asked cautiously, with a hint of curiosity and worry in his eyes. What are you talking about? What would happen to my parents if they were well, and besides, theres no way Id let them have an ident. When they are old, I will be with them every day to enjoy their days. Anastasia smiled and replied. In this world, she loved her parents the most, and likewise, her father and mother loved her the most. It just never urred to her that one day bad luck would happen to her parents as well. Maybe this is fate, the unpredictable future without a hint of certainty. I mean what if, what if one day it is? Leon continued to ask. But Anastasia had never thought about it. Her father and mother had always been in good health, there would be no what ifs, unless, of course, they both had an ident outside. Impossible, they are so kind and dear, how could God be so unfair to let them meet with an ident. There is no what if, dont be ridiculous, how can my father and mother have an ident when they are fine, really, can you talk at all. Anastasia said with a trembling voice. Whats wrong with her? Why did she suddenly be so emotional? He didnt say anything about the ident, and there were clearly tears in her eyes just now, did she? She already knew? Leon looked at her painfully and hesitated to continue the conversation. Anastasia, dont lie to yourself anymore, okay? Leon suddenly said. The woman froze for a moment, then regained the expression on her face and slowly turned around to look at the man in the hospital bed. What are you talking about? When have I ever cheated myself? Anastasia, you already know all that, dont you? Your father and mother are gone, stop torturing yourself like this, and as for the rest of your life, if you want to No, you lied to me my father and mother are traveling abroad, they are well how could not be, Leon you shut up, no talking! Saying that, Anastasia directly ran out of the ward. Sure enough, she knew it all, she just didnt have the courage to say it. Hey, big brother, go and see Anastasia, she already knows all about her father and mother. Leon said softly. Good. Brayden hung up the phone directly and left the office. At this time Leon is not very convenient to walk out of the ward, and with the attitude and emotion Anastasia just now to him, she is now extremely reluctant to see him. Hey, Mr. Kirnd, where are you going? Do we have to continue the meeting today? The assistant asked loudly. Go on, wait for me toe back. Brayden responded. At the beach, Anastasia sat on the beach, looking into the unreachable distance, a little lost in thought. Why, God has to y such a big joke, in an instant both parents died! The most painful thing in a persons life is to lose both parents at a time when he or she can be filial to them. She was so willful that her parents changed schools for her until they sent her abroad, but they talked on the phone every night until the day of the ident. That night, she frantically called her dad and mom, but none of them answered, and an hourter, she got a call from the hospital instead. Thats right, Dad and Mom had died. Anastasia hugged herself tightly with both arms, trying to give herself some warmth. The cell phone in her bag had been ringing for a long time, but she didnt hear it. Miss, your cell phone is ringing. Suddenly, a woman next to her came over and said.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. On further reaction, it was already dark and the tide was about to rise. But she did not have the will to go home. Maybe it was because she was the only one in that house from now on. Hello? Her voice was a little haggard. Where are you? The beach. The other party just hung up the phone. Anastasiaughed coldly, so the human heart was just this cold. She used to deceive herself that her father and mother had just gone on a trip abroad, and they had only stayed for so long because they were greedy for fun, and she believed that when they both had enough fun, they would naturallye back. But today Leons words knocked her coldly back to reality. Yes, they had indeed left this world. Anastasia! Brayden rushed to her, panting and looking at her with some suspicion. She wasnt trying tomit suicide by jumping into the sea, was she? What are you doing here? Anastasia slowly stood up and asked in a low voice. That Leon said you were missing, and he missed you. Brayden deliberately said. At this juncture, its better not to mention her parents affairs to her. Brayden, you also know right, my father and mother are gone, from now on, in this world, only I am left alone. She asked sadly. How can you be alone, you still have us, Leon and I are both your friends, arent we? How could that be the same? How can friends bepared to family? She could be pampered, willful and domineering to her father and mother, but could she do that to her friends? Undoubtedly, the answer is no. You go back, I want to be here for a while. The woman said slowly. Leon is not here, I will apany you. Said, Brayden directly sat down. In fact, you do not need to hold back, want to cry, just cry! Brayden softlyforted. Chapter 1321 The second shareholder did not come Finally, Anastasia still couldnt hold back and fell into Braydens arms, crying hysterically. Brayden did notfort her, just let her cry. Perhaps at this time, crying is a best way for her. People die this kind of thing, not a couple of words offort can be solved, some people, a lifetime can not get over this hurdle, especially the very important people in life. Anastasias feelings, Brayden and Leon understand, just this difficult, but also need to be her own to pass. On the other hand, no one can help her. But, just out of their sight, there was a pair of eyes that were staring straight at them. Snap! A picture was saved in the phone. I dont know how long she cried, probably really tired of crying, Anastasia actually closed her eyes and fell asleep. Brayden suddenly had some pity for this woman. The previous her big and lively cheerful, he once thought that this woman is a living off the female man, but until he knew that she will also be lost, she will also be soft, only to find that she is just a woman. The sea is high, the sky is getting darker and darker, there is not a single star in the sky, there is no one around, everything looks so cold. Perhaps because it became cold, Anastasia suddenly sneezed and sniffled. Come on, go back to bed. She said faintly. You should not go back today, its toote and cold, there is a hotel next door, you can sleep there directly. Brayden suggested. Well, it was a good idea, and it saved her the heartbreak of not seeing her dad and mom when she got home.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. What about you? Are you going back? Anastasia asked. Well, I have to go back to the office to take care of some things, so Ill pick you up tomorrow. Brayden patted her on the shoulder. Regardless of what she had in mind for herself, in any case, his affection for Anastasia was purely out of concern between a friend. She had been living abroad and rarely returned to China, so naturally she had very few friends at home, and now with this kind of thing happening at home, as a friend, he couldnt just ignore it, right? Well good, then you pay attention to safety on the road, that today is really thank you. Anastasia wiped the tears on her face, smiled, and said. Its okay, I hope you regain your old vigor soon, and if you want I can help you restore your familys fame. Brayden said bluntly. The Mason Family has cooperated with the Kirnd Group for many years, and even if there is no credit, there is also hard work, and now the owner of the manufacturer has terminated the cooperation with the Kirnd Group, but for the sake of the previous love, plus this incident, take care of Anastasia also should be. Okay, Brayden, I must restore the Mason Familys reputation, Im going to bed. Saying that, Anastasia walked straight upstairs. A weak woman, with a big heart, can make a career wherever she goes. If one day, he really picked Anastasia up, perhaps the city will appear a new family. At this time, it was Jayden more than three oclock, the city became inexplicably quiet. Brayden drove the car, but in his mind was Dollys face. I wonder how that woman is doing now? Its better to take care of thepanys business first. The next day, the sun shone through the window early and warmed the ground. In the office, Brayden was lying on his desk with his eyes closed, his face was very tired. Mr. Kirnd? the assistant easily pushed in the door and called in a low voice. But Brayden, who was probably really tired at this point, didnt respond at all. Mr. Kirnd, its a meeting. The assistant said while gently tapping him on the shoulder. Oh, good, prepare the materials and go to the conference room. Brayden opened his eyes and hurriedly said. That, why dont I postpone the meeting for a while? You can sleep a little longer. The assistant said anxiously, her eyested with a little worry. She has seen this man sleep in the office several times, such a long time, it is certainly not good for the body. No, I have something to doter, now the meeting. Saying that, Brayden walked straight out of the office. This time, the meeting was opened by several shareholders together, without the participation of lower-level leaders and employees. However, it was within Braydens expectation that Jayden really did note to the meeting. Mr. Kirnd, whats your story? After the domestic manufacturer terminated the cooperation, you did not fight for it, and just gave it away? A shareholder said disdainfully. Yes, after all, that manufacturer has been cooperating with Kirnd Group for many years, so its a pity to just throw it away. Thats right, we are still waiting to make money, I still have to support my wife and children, this is good, what will I do to support my mother and my daughter-inw in the future? Throughout the conference room, the shareholders had been exchanging pleasantries and discontented discussions. Of course, they did not know that Kirnd Group had already entered into a partnership with thergest foreign manufacturer. Mr. Kirnd, you should say something, we are still waiting for your exnation, you cant even exin what you have done, right? Haha, then this position of president, it really needs to be changed ah. A group of old foxes, really do not have any good intentions, every day just waiting to make themselves step down! Everyone, listen to me for a moment, I do not go for the cooperation of thergest domestic manufacturers in the country, naturally there are my reasons, and please do not be impatient. Then you say ah, if you can not, then directly let others Jayden on it, they are also Kirnd Groups secondrgest shareholder, the ability is certainly not worse than you. Suddenly, a shareholder said. It seems that these shareholders have been bribed by Jayden, no wonder that man did note to the meeting. Braydens eyes shed a cold light. Shareholders, this is the proposal that Mr. Kirnd wants to show you, you can read it and feel free to ask any questions you may have. The assistant suddenly said while distributing the documents. Instantly, the air was quiet, and everyone around closed their mouths. What is he up to again? I dont know, its better to see. How he does things are mysterious, before I did not get any news ah. Its also the first time I just saw a proposal. When those old shareholders flipped through the documents, one by one, their expressions were surprised. No, Mr. Kirnd, are you saying that you havepleted the cooperation with thergest foreign manufacturer? Suddenly, a shareholder asked incredulously. Chapter 1322 Conscienceless A group of old shareholders had already discussed how to deal with Brayden, but the document that the assistant suddenly gave them instantly made them be speechless. Several people looked at me, I looked at you, with a few curiosity and a few doubts in their eyes. Mr. Kirnd, is this true? An old shareholder asked directly. Its true. Brayden replied firmly and coolly. The entire conference room, turning over the documents several times, still looked unconvinced. I have heard that the foreign manufacturer is very famous, before some of the old shareholders in ourpany personally to invite that boss, but did not invite, how this Brayden can reach cooperation with him? I dont know, could it be that this brat has used some tactics? Well, maybe, this Brayden person has always been ruthless and never cared about other peoples feelings. Several shareholders in the back whispered. Thats my n and why I dont want to cooperate with domestic manufacturers. Everyone, we are all businessmen right, favors to see. But business people are concerned about profit, I cant possibly dy the development of the wholepany because of favors, not to mention that the boss of the foreign manufacturer has clearly indicated that he will always cooperate with ourpany in the future. Brayden slowly said. This matter, for some shareholders present, is undoubtedly a major blow. You said this cooperation, and you give us this program, I actually still approve, after all, the development of thepany can not be separated from the interests earned, but you have to show us the cooperation agreement ah. Among them, a respected old shareholder reminded Brayden. Brayden knew that this old shareholder was indeed for his own good, and to seal this persons mouth, he could only bring the agreement over to them for inspection. Its inevitable, but its not quite convenient today, because Im pressed for time and have things to take care ofter, so please wait for a while, and Ill bring the agreement to you at the next meeting. Brayden looked at his watch and hurriedly replied. At once the people in the conference room began to explode. What the hell is going on here, the proposal is out and there is no agreement? Youre fooling people, right? Who knows, after all, it is still a child, the older generation did not use to do things, how can he saypleted onpletion? Brayden didnt care about the whispers. They can say what they want to say, they have a clear conscience, and he is really pressed for time now, he has to pick up Anastasia from the hotel on the beach. Sorry everyone, I have something to do first, the main content of todays meeting is this program, you can take a good look at it. Saying that, Brayden was about to leave. Mr. Kirnd, youre not lying to us, are you? Whats the use of only one program? What we want is the result. Suddenly, an old shareholder said straightforwardly. Its true that the busier you are, the more things happen, and the more trouble you have. Im not lying, Im telling the truth, and the employees up and down thepany, they all know it. Brayden turned around and exined.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But some of the shareholders in the audience were not going to let Brayden off the hook, and one by one, their contemptuous eyes and disdainful expressions made Brayden look more like a liar. We want to see that agreement now, or you are cheating us. The president of apany, cheating the shareholders belongs to what behavior, you couldnt be clearer. The old shareholders shouted. What exactly did he want to do? Directly fall out? Force him to step down? This man is too ridiculous, right? Want to see the agreement, right? I told you, Ill show it to you next time, Im pressed for time today! Brayden replied with a dominant voice. In fact, its not that he didnt want to show it to these people, its just that he wasntfortable with it. If he had gone straight away and let his assistant take the agreement to them, with his knowledge of them, someone would have been furious on the spot, and even destroyed that agreement, this kind of thing, its not like it hasnt happened before. Mr. Kirnd, if the cooperation is really reached, you just show the agreement to us directly, you just go about your business, no need to hit us. The old shareholder added. What augh, all think he is stupid? Brayden sneered. Today, I Brayden here, as president to say this, the agreement is indeed in my possession, but today I have something next meeting must be taken to each of you sitting to see, if someone does not agree with my point of view, well, Kirnd Groups door is always open, you can leave thepany, I Brayden will never I will never stay! He said coldly and loudly. It was not because he was in a hurry to pick up Anastasia that he said what he said, but because these people were really too much. The development of thepany, should be up and down the leadership of the staff to work together, hand in hand, but since some of them do not want to sincerely cooperate with him, but also has been difficult, then he still keep them for what? Instantly, the conference room was quiet, and no one dared to squeal. Pop! Brayden directly mmed the door and left. These people, are given spoiled out! They dont do anything, they just know how to enjoy themselves every day, and now they have such an ugly face! Mr. Kirnd dont be angry, they are also unaware of the situation thats why they are so impulsive. The assistant hurriedly followed behind Brayden andforted him. Yes, he Brayden every day in thepany to work overtime until the early hours of the morning, do not go home at night, sometimes even can not even eat, in foreign countries and other manufacturers bosses to discuss cooperation but also have to put up with, how difficult they have, who knows those people in the conference room? If they give you a hard time, just repeat what I just said, if it doesnt work, call me again. Saying that, Brayden directly left Kirnd Group. On the way, he drove the car, looking straight ahead, with a murderous aura in his eyes. They say that young people do not know how to be grateful, do not know what is called conscience, but in his opinion, these old shareholders one by one is that white-eyed wolf. Suddenly, the phone next to him rang. Brother, whats going on? I heard that those old shareholders are giving you a hard time? Do you need me to go there directly? Leon asked worriedly. You know all this? Dont worry, Ive solved it, they dont dare to do anything in thepany. Brayden rubbed his brow and replied tiredly. In the past, he had also experienced the situation of being backstabbed by some old shareholders, and at that time, if there was no Leon, he really might have been screwed. Chapter 1323 Where are you going Brayden rushed to the hospital after dealing with thepany. Hows it going, feeling better? Brayden asked softly. Yes, thank you so much for yesterday. Anastasia replied politely. She had deceived herself for so long, it was time to get back to her old self. And, that, can you apany me on a trip abroad? I have to go pick up my parents back home. Anastasia continued to speak. This sounds, why does it feel so awkward? Why is he the one, apanying her to pick up her parents? Whats more, he was a man with a family, so this didnt seem good. Thepany has a lot of work to do, so Im afraid I wont be able to go abroad with you. Brayden hurriedly said. After all, it is a girl, there are no rtives here, if she is allowed to go by herself, it will look too poor. Oh, thats not necessary, you are busy, I can go by myself. Anastasia directly refused. Leon had already been hurt once for her, she did not want that man to have any more idents because of herself, after all, she was once the woman who had rejected him. In fact, Anastasia has always been a very quick-witted woman in the year of love. If you love, you insist, if you dont love, you reject on the spot and keep your distance from now on, for Leon, she also thinks the same way. She admits that the person she loves in her heart now is still Brayden, and there is no way she can ept Leons kindness to her, although she also knows that Brayden will most likely never fall in love with herself in her life. Its better to let Leon go with you, I really have something to do. Brayden whispered. Its okay, just go and get busy, but this matter, I hope you dont tell Leon, I want to solve it by myself, give me some time I will recover. Anastasia said firmly. Why did she have to be so stubborn? Even if she really doesnt like Leon, she can still treat him as a friend, why push him so far away all of a sudden? Its as if theyre going to break off contact in the future. When are youing over? Brayden asked. The sooner the better, I want to leave tonight, Ive been called several times, Ive just been fooling myself, its time to deal with these problems. Anastasia wiped the tears from her eyes and answered bluntly. Okay, go over there tonight and Ill stay with you. At once, Anastasia froze and looked at the man in front of her, smiling slightly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Sure enough, he was not a heartless and heartless man. Walking out of the hotel, Brayden took Anastasia directly to the hospital. In the ward, Leon looked out the window with a haggard look on his face, seeing that he had not slept all night and had no energy at all. Come on, its breakfast. Anastasia said loudly. Hearing the womans voice, Leon immediately looked away from his face, looking at the woman who was slowly walking, in a somewhat excited mood. Youre here. He said softly. Well, here you are, the favorite Xiao Long Bao, eat it while its hot, otherwise it wont taste good if it gets coldter. Saying that, Anastasia handed him the breakfast directly. But what he was concerned about now was not that, but how her mood was really like. Are you all right? Are you okay? Leon looked at her carefully and asked. Whats wrong with me? Come on, lets eat breakfast, Im fine, right? Anastasiaughed and replied. Yes, she was smiling, but she was hiding her sadness. Leon could tell that this woman had been holding back her inner emotions, but thankfully, she didnt do anything stupid. Hey Leon, I have something to do in thest few days, so I wonte over. Anastasia suddenly said. What could she have to do? Other than following Braydens lead and yakking every day. Where are you going? Leon asked as he ate his breakfast. Geez, its just something anyway, why do you ask so much, really. Yoo-hoo, there is a little secret? Not to say pull down, is not there Braydens? Okay, Im going to go get hot water. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Leon looked outside and immediately took out his cell phone and dialed. Hey, big brother, is Anastasia okay? She said something happened in the past two days and she wonte to the hospital, do you know what it is? Leon asked worriedly. You dont even know, how would I know, shes been with you the longest. Brayden answered deliberately. Although he and Leon were indeed good brothers, he was able to understand Anastasias request. You should not think too much, Anastasia is not as fragile as you think, dont worry. Braydenforted. Big brother, see what you say, that she is not Dolly ah, of course you will not worry about it. Leon deliberately said. Instantly, Braydens eyes dimmed He hadnt seen the woman for several days in a row, and the woman hadnt called herself for several days. He didnt know what Dolly was up to, or which man she was hanging out with again, and he didnt know what Dolly really thought, whether she didnt care about the marriage anymore. I say big brother, not I say you, you really should stay with your sister-inw, how long has it been you are not afraid that your sister-inw will be snatched away by others? Leon deliberately said. What can be snatched away, that means it is not yet their own after all. What really belongs to oneself, is never snatched away, whats more, the recent Kirnd Group matter, has been a whole lot of headache for him, he has no extra time to deal with the feelings between himself and Dolly. Including the matter of apanying Anastasia abroad, if not for the Mason Familys years of cooperation with the Kirnd Group, he would not have agreed to Anastasia. Come on you, what are you worrying about? I still have things to do, Ill hang up now! In the ward, Leon looked at the phone and was a little lost in thought. I dont know why, but he always felt that there was an unresolved gap between Brayden and Dolly. Forget it, lets ask his sister-inw. Hey, sister-inw, big brother asked you to give him that jacket, the weather has be cold. Leon whispered. Dolly frowned slightly. Leon, what are you talking about, why didnt Brayden call me directly? No, big brother hes been so busy that he didnt even have time to eat, so thats why he asked me to give you this call. Did he? Dolly cocked her head and looked at the ceiling, pondering the uracy of the other mans words. Are you serious? She asked suspiciously. Of course Im serious, sister-inw, when have I ever lied to you? Well, Leon didnt seem like a man who would cheat either. Okay, I know, Ill go deliver it. With that, Dolly hung up the phone directly. But she didnt know what was waiting for her. Chapter 1324 Picking up Dad and Mom Brayden, is it ready? Anastasia asked. At this time, the entire Kirnd Group, only Braydens office was still lit. They were to take Jaydens two oclock flight, so neither of them had gone home. In ten minutes, well be gone. Brayden said directly without even looking up. Anastasia walked over to the side and sat on the couch, tilting her head and looking up at the ceiling, deep in thought. Finally, ten minutes hade and gone, and the two walked out of the office together, but when they reached the door of thepany, the two were startled for a moment. What are you doing here? Brayden asked in a low voice. Not far away, Dolly, holding Braydens jacket, looked at the man in front of her, and then at Anastasia next to him, with a sh of sadness in her eyes. Where were they going? What are they going to do? Why didnt he say hello to himself in advance? That, Leon called me that you are cold, let me bring you a jacket over, here, you guys get busy first, Ill go first. Saying that, Dolly directly shoved the jacket to Brayden and turned around to leave. Hey, wait a minute, its sote, Ill take you back. Brayden hurriedly said. Yes, such cold weather, so dark environment, she even dared toe to him to send his jacket, Brayden actually heart is still a little touched. No, youre busy. Dolly left directly. Miss Dean, suddenly, Anastasia shouted, slowly walking over.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Dont get me wrong, Mr. Kirnd and I have business to attend to. Anastasia said in a low voice, ncing at Brayden next to her. Dolly was still a little surprised by this exnation. ording to Anastasias old style, she should make fun of herself, shouldnt she? And then be sarcastic and sarcastic again I know you have things to take care of, its okay, you guys are busy with your own. Before Brayden could say anything, Dolly ran away straight away. She was afraid that she couldnt help herself and couldnt resist the urge to confront the man. Although Anastasia had said it was nothing, who wouldnt be guilty of muttering when they saw their husband with another woman at such ate hour of the night, and noting home? Whats wrong, Dolly, why are you still out sote? Is something wrong? Mrs. Knight asked in a low voice. Nothing, madam, I just went out for a walk, dont worry, go to sleep. Dolly patted her shoulder and replied softly. Did you miss Brayden again? Whats the big deal? You young people are always at odds one day and then making up the next. Mrs. Knight said. Really? But not between her and Brayden. She also wanted to make up with Brayden, she also wanted to resume her old life with Brayden, but there were too many obstacles between them. Hey, itste, go to sleep. Mrs. Knight said, and went into her room. In the living room, Dolly was left alone, sitting on the sofa, dazed and a little dazed. Brayden and that Anastasia, what is the rtionship? At thiste hour, what are they going to do? Perhaps because she was thinking too much, she suddenly felt some headache, so she went to get a bottle of red wine, nning to drink to dispel her sorrow. The whole night, she has been half lying on the sofa thinking about it, but the more she thought about it, the sadder her heart became. The next morning, Franklin was surprised to see a drunken Dolly on the couch with a haggard look when she opened the door. Mom, whats wrong with you? The child asked, gently shaking her arm. But she didnt respond at all. Mom, wake up, go to your room and sleep. Franklin shouted. Dolly still didnt move. Probably Mrs. Knight in the room was awakened by the sound of the child and got up early. Whats wrong? Grandma, look, why is mommy sleeping so deeply? Franklin asked, a little worried. Thats not true, the bottle of red wine on the table, not drunk is strange! Its okay, Franklin, you go to school, theres money in the drawer, go buy yourself some breakfast, your mother and I are toote to make breakfast. Mrs. Knight said in a low voice. This woman ah, also do not know what this head every day, obviously miss Brayden, but hard not to say, really do not know why she should be so important to face this thing. Hey, Dolly wake up,e on the sun is sunny ass. Mrs. Knight shouted while pounding her arm hard. Hmm? No, let me get some sleep. The woman on the sofa murmured. What are you doing? In the middle of the night also went out to take a break and drink, this is not nothing to find trouble? Hurry up, get up. Mrs. Knight said as she walked into the kitchen. The Brayden, also really, even if his wife has a fault, as a man, he should not give Dolly a step down? And also every day to make their own very busy look, this has been how long, has been living in thepany, not even home. I dont know what the two people really think, forget it, or seriously do their own breakfast it! The woman in the kitchen, has been busy. Fortunately, did not miss the time, before if we really send Dolly home, I guess we may have to take the next flight, and will not arrive so early. Anastasia looked around for a moment and whispered. At once, Braydens eyes dimmed. Would she think much of that situationst night would she be jealous? Hey, what are you thinking about? What, regret? If you regret, you can go back. Anastasia deliberately said. What are you talking about? Youvee, where is the thought of going back. Come on, dont talk about it, hurry up and ask how to ce your parents. Brayden said softly. I heard my parents say before, they like to be buried at sea, my mom especially likes the sea, and my dad especially likes my mom, so I dont n to bring them back home. Anastasia exined. Did she already have an idea? The sea abroad? Lets go, the dean is still waiting for us. Saying that, Anastasia left straight away. In the hospital, every patient looked like they had a relieved expression, not knowing if it was because the weather was so nice or because their condition had improved. Youre finally here, heres your dad and moms box, here you go. They left peacefully, and theirst words were that they wanted you to be strong and live, so, Anastasia, you must be well, and you can stay here all the time if you want, and I will treat you like my own daughter. The dean said with emotion. She was a very caring dean and had a good rtionship with the Mason Family, especially Anastasia. Dont worry, auntie, Ill be fine. Anastasia replied as she took the urn. Chapter 1325 Not afraid of her jealousy Do you really want to stay abroad? Brayden asked in an incredulous whisper. Anastasia, actually your father and mother would prefer to return to their country. The dean suddenly said. Auntie, have you heard them talk about it before? Anastasia hurriedly asked. I talked to them before, they also had no choice but to leave the country, they still hope to return to the country. So thats how it was, so they were just trying to avoid some strife, and these so-called strife was the termination of the cooperation with Kirnd Group. Fate really likes to joke around, always bringing people a scare at a stage where surprises shouldnt happen. Okay, I get it. Anastasia replied slowly. Next to her, Brayden did not say anything, just kept silent and watched her. At this point, for this woman,fort is no longer helpful, rather than just quietly with her, which is enough for her. Its a pity that when she needed Leon the most, that man was lying in a hospital bed. Thank you foring here with me to take my father and mother home. Anastasia suddenly said. Brayden believed that this woman, who would not just sumb to fate, would make a career, but most likely not in the same way as her father. Its always when youre in a desperate situation that you know how to move up and take the initiative. If you go abroad with me, if that Dolly finds out, arent you afraid shell get jealous? She asked in a low voice, looking suspiciously at the man in front of her. Would it? I dont think so. In essence, Dolly is a sensible woman, she should not be angry because of this small matter and temper, right? Besides, she hadnt even exined to him what she had done, so she had no right to be angry with him. No. Brayden replied firmly. The Anastasia next to him looked at him, the corners of his mouth curved a curve of satisfaction. In fact, he was quite suitable to be his buddy. She herself wondered why she liked Brayden so much. And why must she get him? Isnt it a good choice to be friends and buddies? She shook her head, suddenly feeling a little childish. Instead, it was Leon, who had been by his side when he knew he hadnt liked him, that was the ideal partner. What are you thinking about? Brayden asked in a low voice as he gently tapped her head. Oh, nothing, lets go, lets go back home, I have some things to prepare. She replied. What did she have to do? Oh yes, she had to prepare for her parents afterlife. And then what? What are you going to do, afterwards? Brayden asked, turning her body to look at her. After I deal with the aftermath of my parents, and then I want to open a library. Good idea, women, they dont need to build much greatness, they just need something to do. People with a personality like Anastasia, in fact, in the mall to make a name for themselves, it does take a long time, it is better to open a library, so that their circle is cleaner, so that they do not face too many human feelings and interference with right and wrong. When you think about it, this woman, on the contrary, suddenly seems to have changed a lot. Perhaps this matter, she has been thinking about it for a long time, just like she had already known about the death of her father and mother early on, just had not been able to ept it until Leon brought it up, and her original grief and anger, had passed. If you need any help, call me directly and Ill do my best to help you. Brayden gently patted her shoulder and whispered. Well, of course I need your help, but not yet in the early stages. Dont worry, I am also a person with rtives ah, I will borrow money from them in the early stage , Anastasia said. The actual fact is, she is still a rtively simple woman, for some peoples minds, not yet able to grasp. For example, if she can borrow 20, 000 yuan, it means that her rtives are already righteous enough. Everyone is very realistic, after they know her parents died, basically will avoid this woman far away. Ill invest it. Brayden said suddenly. He was too busy to invest in a library, and he wasnt short of money, so she wouldnt have agreed to invest just to help her. What? You still want to read books? Dont, my small library cant amodate you. Anastasia said deliberately. How about this, if you have any problems feel free toe to me, you the Mason Family and we Kirnd Group have been working together for many years, no feelings, but also considered a friendship, we two are considered friends, just friends. Ill help you with anything in the future. Brayden changed his usual cold expression, like a buddy-like said. In fact, he knew in his heart that this Anastasia is still a very kind and simple woman inside, she is not as worldly and impetuous as she seems, she just keeps covering herself up. In the hospital, Leon sat on a stone chair in the courtyard, tilted his head and looked at the sky, and fell into deep thought. Strange, why didnt Brayden and Anastasiae over in the past two days? Were the two of them together? Leon rubbed his hands together, and there was a slight chill in his eyes. Whats on your mind? Dolly asked, patting him on the shoulder. Hey, sister-inw, what are you doing here? Leon asked excitedly. Look at you, so Im still not supposed toe, huh? No, I am afraid you are busy, dying you, that would be bad. Two people chatted for a while in the courtyard, and then went directly into the ward. In the ward, the smell of medicine, as always, was thick, which made Leons mood a little gloomy. Hey, Leon, there is something I want to ask you. Dolly suddenly said. Sister-inw, what are you talking about, what to ask for advice or not, what to say, you can say, in my Leon here you rest assured, reliable, know everything. He patted his chest and said with conviction. That, Anastasia, why is always with you guys ah? Dolly looked up at Leon and asked cautiously. Well, this question, how can he answer? I cant just say that Anastasia has been pursuing Brayden, right? No, no, that would hurt my sister-inws heart. Besides, Brayden doesnt like that woman either. Oh, you mean her ah, she is not the daughter of the boss of thergest manufacturer in the country, sister-inw, you know, Kirnd Group some time ago there are more idents Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1326 Twice out of the country Leon usually speaks very little, but today he said more than what he said in the past three days, that means, there is something fishy here. Between that Anastasia and Brayden, something must have happened. Leon, I know, you people have been with Brayden for a long time, it is natural to defend him, but you should also be clear, many things, if I do not know, it will cause a lot of misunderstanding, I can not mind the rtionship between the two of them, but I have to know the truth. Dolly said firmly. She hated it when people cheated themselves, it was a sign of irresponsibility no matter to whom. Whatever Braydens heart for Anastasia, as a wife before, she had to know what was in that mans heart. Although she herself is also very reluctant to divorce, but there is no way, but if it reallyes to that point, perhaps, divorce is also the best way. Sister-inw, you can not think too much, there is really nothing between Anastasia and big brother, just before Anastasia has always liked him, but big brothers heart has always had you, he refused that woman many times, you just rest assured you and big brother will be fine. Leonforted. Facing Dolly, he was indeed a bit of a wimp and didnt want to lie to her. Maybe people are like this, in front of some people, appear very cold and powerful, but in front of others are like a child, like naughty, pampered. Is it really only that simple? Im afraid not, right? If that Brayden really has no heart at all, then what did he do with that womanst night? And where is he now? Leaving Leon alone in the hospital, no one can be found in thepany, and the woman also disappeared for no reason, all this, is it really a coincidence? Dollys eyes suddenly dimmed. Whats wrong, sister-inw? Howe you dont look too good? Is it because you are not feeling well? Leon asked worriedly. Your big brother, did he tell you what hes been up totely? Dolly asked softly. Thepanys business. He was busy for a long time when the cooperation was terminated some time ago. Leon carefully helped his big brother to exin. But he wasnt at the office today, and that Anastasia didnt go over to bring him breakfast. What does she mean by that? So the two of them disappeared together? How is that possible? Even if that Anastasia really wanted to elope with him, Brayden would never agree. Maybe big brother has gone to talk about a project. Leon replied with a smile. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. She once believed in Brayden, but this man still broke her heart. Perhaps the human heart is like this, there is always time to change. When the so-called sea and stone, the sky and earth, in todays view is just a joke. The person, after all, is not an unchanging, and how can we expect that the feelings will not deteriorate? Ding! Suddenly, Dollys cell phone rang, she immediately took out the phone, but saw some images that should not be seen. Leon, you guys were out of the country earlier. Dolly said in a low voice. Yeah, didnt big brother tell you? He was probably too busy to tell you, but well be back soon. Leon replied. Is that so? But why didnt he even say hello? And he went abroad with that Anastasia. The photo, how intimate, hugging, hair stroking, do not know, looking at these scenes, really think that the two of them are a couple. Why did Anastasia go too? Dolly continued to ask. Leon looked at the woman in front of him with suspicion and curiosity. Sister-inw, how do you know this matter? You know, Anastasia is the daughter of a big family, sometimes more yful, so also followed along, but nothing happened ah, you do not think too much, we are normal, just ordinary friends. Leon hurriedly exined. Looking at Dollys reaction and expression, it seems that Brayden did not tell her about going abroad some time ago. And Dolly just knew that Kirnd Group had reached a cooperation with the biggest foreign manufacturers, but how exactly it was done, she really hadnt heard about it. You said, if one day, Brayden and I divorced Dolly lustfully said, her voice trembling a little. What the hell kind of talk is that? How could the two of them get divorced? The two of them havee through thick and thin, together until now, is it easy? The children have been there for so many years, and the hardships they have experienced have passed, howe now that they are happy, stable and calm, and Le is gone, she has such a bad idea? Sister-inw, what are you talking about? You and big brother are the most suitable pair, you two are the mostpatible in this world, its okay, dont worry no matter which woman follows big brothers ass to chase, his heart is still only you. And I will also watch him from time to time, big brother is just too busy these days, may not havee to say something to you, you wait a little longer, he will definitely tell you. Leon said anxiously. Is that so? But then why did they go abroad together again this time? And without Leons knowledge? So do you know about the two of them going abroad together this time? Dolly asked bluntly. At once, the man on the hospital bed froze for a moment, and then regained the expression on his face. That, of course I know, big brother has always had a lot of things to do, always flying back and forth, its normal, right? Leon looked away, avoiding Dollys eyes, and replied in a low voice, his tone was verycking in courage.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She knew Leon too well, and this reaction said it all. If Brayden is going abroad just for business, then why is Anastasia going with him? Why didnt he let his assistant go with him? Dolly asked. This question, which was a bit tricky, Leon simply had no way to answer because he himself didnt know that those two people were out of the country again. Well, sister-inw, dont think too much about it, you have to believe in big brother, he loves you very much. Yes, love has almost forgotten her, love has been able to let someone else to rece her. Dolly sneered a little, some sadness in her eyes. Thats how women are, easily sensitive and easily mourned when ites to feelings. However, she was also a little curious about who had sent her the photo and what the purpose was. Chapter 1327 most likely to accident Sister-inw, do you know something? Leon looked up and down at the woman in front of him, somewhat curious. Dolly would never say such cold words, unless, she found out something. Anastasia and Brayden left the country together, as for what to do to where, I do not know, you see. Said, Dolly directly handed him the phone. Yes, it was a picture of Brayden and Anastasia at the airport. But what are they both doing abroad? Traveling? Impossible, Brayden is so busy every day, where to get the time to go out to travel, work? Thats not true either. Then he would have told himself. Sister-inw, dont be anxious, when big brotheres back, well just ask for rification. Leon said awkwardly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Dolly has been thinking about it. If the man had greeted himself in advance, perhaps she really wouldnt have thought much about it, but the point is, he didnt say anything, even Leon didnt know what they were going to do, so how could she trust Brayden? Forget it, thats it, Ill go back first, youre here to get well, call me if anything happens, Ill bring you dinner tonight. With that, Dolly directly left the ward. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. On the way, I dont know how many cars honked at him, and there were even people yelling and cursing at her, but she kept walking slowly as if she didnt hear them, with no spirit in her eyes. Hey, Dolly! a man shouted from across the road. But Dolly did not respond at all. Seeing that the big truck not far away was about to hit her body, suddenly, with a force, Dolly fell directly into the mans arms. Hey, what are you doing? There are cars, how dangerous! Stanley said as he stroked her hair. Hmm? Is there a car? Oh Dolly whispered in response. What the hell is wrong with this woman? Whats with the lost in thought look? Had a fight with Brayden? Was he scolded? Its impossible, Brayden has always been very doting, how would he let this woman be aggravated. Hey, whats going on? Its amazing that you dont even care about your own life. Stanley asked. Wheres the matter, probably a little tired myself, so I just didnt see the car. Dolly shrugged her shoulders and replied. Liar! Big liar! It is obvious that the mood is bad, but also a look of indifference, such a pretence, to whom to see na. Come on, you, I dont know what you look like in my heart? Lets go, Ill treat you to dinner. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Hey, Im not going, I want to go home, I want to go back to bed! Dolly muttered. Was she stupid? The worse her mood was, the more she should eat a big meal. Besides, whats the point of sleeping? When you wake up, youll be in the same mood, reminiscing about the past, and two minutester youll be in a state of distress again. What sleep ah, really, a look at you people are too no mood, I tell you, sleep will not solve anything, for women the only way to eat, is to cure the disease medicine. Stanley touched her head and said softly. Dont touch me, its not good to be misunderstood. Dolly directly shook off his arm. Look at you, always so concerned about other peoples eyes, why do you care what others think, you are happy is not good? From the time you cooked for me, until now, you have always been very restrained, always afraid of being seen together, the outside world will spread what bad gossip, so a series of avoid me so many days, what? Have you had enough of hiding? Stanley deliberately asked. He still knows in his heart? This stinky man, how many things he did to make her feel helpless, causing her until now has not exined to Brayden. What am I hiding from you for? Besides, I cant hide. Dolly muttered. Well, that was quite true, no matter how she hid, no matter where she escaped to, he would definitely find her! Even if in the end, she still chose Brayden and didnt stay with herself, he didnt regret it. Hey, Dolly, I like you! Stanley suddenly said out loud. What the hell was that? How could he say something like that in a public ce? Hey, dont be crazy, this isnt your house or a hospital, there are so many people here. Dolly patted his arm hard and said. Thats how she is, always so cute. How can love be divided into time and asion? If you love, you can confess your love anywhere, but if you dont, even if you go to the pce, it wont help. He knew that Dolly, at this time, could not ept herself in her heart, not to mention that she was still a married woman. Look at you, scared silly, right? Lets go, lets eat. In the western restaurant, there are many people, everyone eating looks elegant, the air is filled with the fragrance of roses, the low music is to entuate the steady atmosphere around, everything looks so beautiful, everything looks so warm. Wine? Coffee? Stanley raised his head, looking at the woman opposite, asked in a low voice. Red wine er, that, coffee it. Dolly answered in a low voice. Want to drink red wine? Stanley looked at her suspiciously, with some doubt in his eyes. Why dont you want to drink red wine? Because Im afraid of getting drunk. Dolly answered directly. Last time in the bar, drinking with Jayden, herself drunk into that look, in the hotel for the whole night, has been Brayden misunderstood, she does not want to make such a cheap mistake again. Its okay, what are you afraid of with me around? Stanleys mouth curved up at the corners with a yful curve. Not afraid to be! The reason why she shouldnt drink is because hes there. Jayden is a gentleman, but this Stanley cant tell if hes a gentleman or a viin. Im not in the mood for a drink today, coffee would be better. She said softly. Well, indeed, a woman of taste, drinking also depends on the mood. Tell me, whats wrong, just now a look like dying. Stanley asked directly. Thats right, where she was dying? She is obviously very normal, okay? It was him, on the other hand, who suddenly appeared in front of her. Nothing, I just didnt sleep wellst night. Dolly replied. What? Brayden didnte homest night? Then you have to watch closely ah, men, especially at this stage of his life, is the most prone to idents. Stanley said deliberately. Chapter 1328 What about after the divorce? What are you talking about you crows mouth, just mind your own business. Dolly said nonchntly. The womans face is so cute, Stanleys mouth is curved in a yful way. Hey, Dolly, let me ask you a question. He said in a low voice. Dolly didnt even look up, Say something, I have to hurry home. I mean what if, if you and Brayden divorce one day, what are you going to do afterwards? Im not cursing you, dont think too much, Im just saying what if. Stanley asked, scratching his head in embarrassment. Why are you asking this? Dolly asked slowly, stirring the coffee in her cup while grieving. She hadnt thought much about it, for so long there had been a gap between her and Brayden, many problems hadnt been solved face to face, and even talking together was a luxury. Perhaps it was really like Stanley said, divorce might be a matter of time. The woman in front of him is so haggard, Stanley suddenly some heartache, how he wants to get an answer, an answer to take care of her by themselves in the future. Im just saying, you can tell me. Its true that Dolly had never thought about the divorce, when Le was deliberately making things difficult for her, she had thought about it, but as for her life afterwards, she had no concrete ns at all. Maybe it was the same as before, living peacefully while working hard,ughing with Mrs. Knight and Franklin every day, or maybe she was full of ambition from then on, to achieve the ambition she hadnt aplished before in her best years. People have always been a veryplicated creature, today they want to do this, maybe tomorrow they want to do that, especially women, women are the most fickle creatures. I dont know, lets talk about itter. Dollys eyes shed a little chill as she replied in a low voice. Howe she didnt lose her temper? The woman in front of him was a little suspicious. Dolly, theres nothing going on between you and Brayden, is there? He asked. Yes, what could be going on between the two of us. She replied lightly, taking a sip of her coffee. It looked like a lie at first sight! This woman, whenever she lied, she always looked nervous. Suddenly, Stanleys mouth curved up in a yful curve, he had expected Dolly to fall out with Brayden, just did not think it would be so soon, to say the least, he should really thank that man and Anastasia to go abroad together, gave him such an opportunity. Brayden, one day, Dolly will definitely leave you ande to me, you just keep waiting and continue to make love with that Anastasia of yours! Stanleys eyes were a little evil. Hey, what are you thinking about? Such a beautiful look. Dolly suddenly said. Huh? That, nothing. Stanley immediately came back to his senses and took a sip of red wine, Want some? You have nothing to do anyway, lets drink together. Dolly looked at the red wine in the bottle next to her and was a little hesitant. Yes, at this time she needs a ss of wine to wash down her worries, as the saying goes, a ss of wine to solve a thousand sorrows, nothing is more useful than wine, but No, no, you cant drink! Im not drinking, you drink. Dolly shook her head. The two people in the western restaurant, chatting and eating with a sentence, the atmosphere is a little awkward. Mainly because Dolly did not want to talk at all, the mood was very lost, and Stanley was too embarrassed to bring up her sadness. Go home, itste, I have to cook for Leon, hes alone in the hospital, I dont feelfortable. Dolly whispered. Why was she so concerned about the bodyguard? The two of them were in the hospital for about ten more minutes. The two of them stayed for about ten more minutes, and Dolly got up and left the restaurant. Stanley wanted to give her a ride home, but she refused, afraid that some people might see it and spread some gossip. Looking at her back, Stanleys eyes were a little confused, why didnt she care about herself? After so long, is she really not worried about herself at all? Stanley suddenly felt some chills. The first thing that happened to Stanley was that he was not in the hospital for a long time, and he didnt let his mother go over to take care of him, so how could Dolly not worry about Stanley? Come back,e on, lets eat. Mrs. Knight said. That, madam, you guys eat first, Im not eating, I have to make some food to deliver to Leon, there is no one to take care of in the hospital. Dolly replied. Hey, isnt there Brayden? No, theres still that woman. Mrs. Knight rushed to say. Neither of them is here, probably busy. Said Dolly head into the kitchen. At once, Mrs. Knights eyes dimmed. What did it mean that neither of them had gone to the hospital? What do you mean neither of them went to the hospital? That Anastasia is not a simple character. Hey, Dolly, you say you are really strange, your husband is working hard every day to deal with thepany, you do not go to visit, and now Leon is hospitalized, you still want to cook for others, I really do not know what you are thinking in this head. Mrs. Knight said deliberately, she was only deliberately stimting Dolly, want to stimte this womans love.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What else could she think of, Dolly thought sorrowfully, thinking of Leons speedy recovery and Braydens rush to deal with thepanys affairs, only she didnt expect things would turn into this situation today. Maam, Franklin, you guys eat first, Ill be right back, dont worry. Said, Dolly directly left the house with the prepared meal. Grandma, what is mom busy with? Why is she in such a hurry? Franklin asked. Oh, your dads friend got hurt, she went to take care of it. Really? What about Daddy? Daddy hasnt been home for a long time, when is heing back? I miss him so much. The child innocently looked at thedy in front of her and asked in a low voice. Mrs. Knight sighed and gave a piece of meat directly to the child. She didnt know when Brayden woulde home, and she didnt know if Brayden and Dolly would ever return to their old selves. Chapter 1329 Refused to be sent home Hey, big brother, where have you been? Leon asked anxiously. If he didnte back, he was afraid that something would really happen. Whats wrong? Whats wrong? Brayden asked. No, I just asked where you are, sister-inws side may not be very good to exin. So that was it. Okay, I got it, Ill go to the hospital tonight. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services. The first thing that Leon didnt know was that he didnt tell her himself, so how could she be suspicious? There was a hint of guilt in Braydens eyes, in the beginning, he should have told her. Whats wrong? Anastasia asked next to him. Nothing, lets go. Brayden replied. Soon the two got off the ne, it was already dark, and looking around, Anastasia was a little anxious. You go home first, Ill go to the hospital. Brayden said faintly. Ill go with you. Anastasia hurriedly said, back to what home? Where does she have a home? The woman could not resist, Brayden also did not object again, directly into the car, all the way to his eyes have a little guilt. Well, its time to exin to Dolly. Hey, whats wrong? Is everything okay? Anastasia asked, nudging his arm gently. Its okay. At once, an air of embarrassment filled the air. Something must have happened, Anastasia thought, otherwise he wouldnt have looked so preupied, could it be that Dolly found out something? No, even if she knew, what could she do? Since two people love each other, they should trust each other, shouldnt they? If that Dolly really had a temper with Brayden, then this woman is too small-minded, right? In the hospital, it seemed to be much quieter because of the arrival of the night, and the nurses and doctors were very careful even to drink water. How is it? Does it taste okay? I made it myself. Dolly said as she cleaned up. Sister-inw, Im really not exaggerating, your cooking is always the most delicious Ive ever eaten, better than even those made by five-star chefs! Leon deliberately said. In fact, he just wanted to make this woman happy, wanted her to stop thinking about the things between Brayden and Anastasia. Originally, the two people have nothing special rtionship, ifter because of her suspicion and really be a story, it will not be worth the loss. Okay, you, you talk the best, want to eat ah, after sister-inw every day to cook for you to eat ah. Dolly said indifferently. Hey, sister-inw that can not, if you really cook for me to eat every day, I guess big brother will be angry. Leon said bluntly. At once, Dollys expression was a little lost, he would? I dont think so, right? Now he is not apanied by a beautiful person? People are young, but also beautiful, the body is good, good personality and sweet voice, facing such a big beauty, how could he think of himself? Dolly snorted coldly, with some displeasure on her face. Sister-inw, its sote, why dont you go back early, Im afraid there will be no car in a while, dont worry, big brother will be back soon, he will definitely exin to you when hees back. Leon said firmly, he had already greeted Brayden in advance, I hope Brayden will not let down his own good intentions is. I know, then Ill go back first ah, tomorrow Ille back to see you. Well, its okay, youre busy, you dont have toe every day, Im fine, Im in great health! Leon said so easily and cheerfully, but in fact his whole body hurt like hell. Dolly knew that Leon was never just a man who would show off, and would never present his weakness and pain to others, which was one of the reasons she always admired this man. Okay, dont move, obviously in pain but still so capable, Im leaving. Said Dolly directly opened the door of the ward and intended to leave. But the two standing in front of her startled her. Uh, that, youre back, Leon is inside, you guys go check it out, Im going home first. Said Dolly straight away. Wait a minute! Suddenly Brayden shouted. Ill have a word with Leon, you wait for me, Ill take you home. He added. No, you havent seen each other for a few days, so Ill leave you alone, Ill go first. Without even looking back, she walked straight out of the hospital. Dolly had never thought that such a drama would happen to her. She was not stupid enough to not even recognize Brayden and Anastasia when they first returned home. Did they go on a honeymoon? Or did they go on a sweet trip? Or maybe they were dealing with some official business? Well, it didnt seem to matter to her anymore. Anyway, for Brayden, whatever he did had nothing to do with her as his wife, and she as his wife couldnt do anything for him. Back? Leon asked nonchntly from the hospital bed. Anastasia froze for a moment and then immediately regained the expression on her face, how to hear this tone, as if he knew what he and Brayden had gone to do. Hows the body? Are you okay? Anastasia sat on the edge of the bed and asked in a low voice. Yes, very good, anyway, do not need me to do anything, I am rxed. Leon said deliberately. This tone, this voice, is too obvious, is jealous well, next to the Brayden mouth at the corner of a yful arc. Come on you, not just a few days, not a year and a half. Brayden said in a low voice. Hey, big brother, how long do you want to ah, just a few days, not long enough ah? Whats wrong with you? Leon suddenly shouted, it seems that he really likes this Anastasia. Brayden smiled slightly, but Anastasia on the other side was not feeling anything at all. Perhaps she really doesnt like Leon, or perhaps she simply doesnt know how she feels about Leon. Hey, Anastasia, its sote, you go back, a girl, toote to go back on the road is not safe. The man in the hospital bed said, but Anastasia did not want to go home. You go find a hotel to stay the night. Brayden turned around and said to Anastasia.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The three people exchanged a few more pleasantries, Anastasia left the ward directly, at this time, only Leon and Brayden two people left in the ward. Big brother, sister-inw knows about you leaving the country. Leon said in a low voice. Hmm. Brayden nodded, Dolly should also know, in fact, he has long been mentally prepared, some things, as long as they are done, can not be afraid to be understood by anyone. You go and exin to your sister-inw properly, she is very sad, and, sister-inws phone has pictures of you and Anastasia, both times out of the country. Chapter 1330 In the cafe. Sister, are you okay? Stanley asked worriedly. Yes. Dolly replied indifferently. Her face was gloomy, Stanley looked a little heartbroken, did that Brayden mean that much to her? At once, his eyes dimmed. What do you want from me? Dolly asked as she raised her head slightly and looked across at the man.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Oh, nothing, just havent seen you in a while and kinda miss you. He replied awkwardly, scratching the back of his head. The truth was, he had missed this woman every day she wasnt around, he just couldnt resist today and called her to say he wanted to see her. In the future, if there is nothing, we should not see each other, I have to work. Dolly said softly. That job in the supermarket? Sometimes Stanley wondered, she is obviously a multi-talented woman, why did she go to a small supermarket in a mountain vige to be an ordinary staff? If she wanted to, she could have found a job a hundred times better, a thousand times better. Sister, do you want to be my assistant? I have a shortage of assistants here. Stanley asked, looking at her seriously. She should not agree, right? This time, after calling to see her, or grinding for a long time before agreeing to it, if she is allowed to be with herself every day, I guess she will go crazy. You dont want to mess around, Im not going to be your assistant, Im fine working in that small supermarket, not tired and not busy, and all my friends are there. Dolly muttered. Of course she didnt want to have too much contact with this man, if something else got out, she wouldnt really be able to get along in the small mountain vige. What are you afraid of, anyway? You and Brayden are husband and wife, dont you even have the minimum trust? Is it really that awkward to be with me? Besides, we dont have a special rtionship in the first ce, do we? Stanley said anxiously. Yes, what he said is not wrong, but some things, not really just do not care about themselves can be ignored, not to mention, here, there are too many things involved. A while ago he and himself, and Franklin together to participate in the school organized parent-child activities, has been some people rumors, if not avoided in the future, only to be afraid of their own character in the eyes of others is also fast changing quality. Stanley, dont you think that the two of us arepletely two worlds apart? Im a married woman, I have children, a husband, a family, Im not like you, you can do whatever you want, but I cant, I have a lot to take into ount. Dolly hurriedly replied. She really hoped that the man in front of her could understand her and note back to her in the future, sometimes she really felt tired, so tired that she felt suffocated. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Neither is wrong, what is wrong is the time! He was a little excited, a little out of control, and the woman across the table was taken aback. She didnt want to hear such words, she hated this man saying such mindless things. Stop saying that, Ive made it very clear to you, its impossible for the two of us, I just think of you as my schoolmate. Dolly shook her head and said. Stanley sneered, sure enough, she still didnt ept herself, sure enough, she wouldnt have room for herself in her heart. Okay, you can not like me, I can not force you, but the least we can do friends, right? Stanley asked in a low voice, with a hint of expectation in his eyes. Dolly herself is a little confused, she is afraid Brayden jealous, she is afraid of what will happen in the future. Sometimes women think extra hard, not because they are sensitive, but because they dont want to encounter any surprisester. We can be normal friends. Dolly replied. This statement couldnt be more obvious,pletely shutting out this Stanley. He would have understood, wouldnt he? Dolly sized up the man in front of her with a hint of suspicion in her eyes. Yo, whos this? Suddenly, a familiar womans voice came through. What brings you here? Stanley asked coldly. Thats right, why cant Ie? This cafe belongs to your family, right? Priya said nonchntly. Still in contact with this woman, is Stanley really out of his mind? Priya grunted, No, isnt that Mrs. Knight the one he likes? Howe its Dolly again? What kind of rhythm is this? Changing objects? Hey, Stanley, why dont you go to Mrs. Knight? Priya said deliberately. This girl is crazy, right? Stanley nced at her directly and did not say anything. What? Youve changed your girlfriend so soon? I remember that it was Mrs. Knight who took care of you in the hospitalst time, and she still looked very intimate. Priya took a look at Dolly next to her and said. Dolly knew exactly what she was talking about, but she understood that it was just Stanley and Mrs. Knight acting, and the purpose was not to piss Priya off. What are you talking about? There is no business for you here, go where you need to go! Stanley said sternly. And angry? But Priya was disobedient, sitting directly next to him on the sofa, looking at him with her head cocked and her eyested with adoration. What are you doing? The man asked. Not doing anything ah, I just miss you, want to look at you quietly like this, nothing, you guys talk, I do not talk, will not disturb you. Priya smiled and said. Yes, she really did not disturb, but suddenly the atmosphere became unusually awkward. Stanley didnt even know what he was going to say, and Dolly didnt have anything to talk to him in the first ce, so naturally, she didnt speak for a long time. Hey, whats wrong with you two? Why are you always dumbfounded? Before I came, you were chatting quite a lot, howe you are now dumbfounded? Its okay, Im also a young man, I understand. Priya said deliberately. What does she know? If she really understood, she should have left a long time ago, and here she is still dilly-dallying and pushing around. Your brother is looking for you in the next two days, so hurry home. Stanley said immediately. The man, lying about my brother, Priya looked at the man in front of her, with a hint of dislike in his eyes. Stanley, what are you talking about, I just came here from my brothers ce, how could he possibly be looking for me for something? Its over, this girl seems to be on a collision course with herself. Chapter 1331 Getting Wiser The end result was an unhappy breakup, with Priyas presence bringing awkwardness to Stanley and Dolly, which annoyed Stanley a little.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Why did you show up there? Stanley asked unhappily. What was that about? It was just a chance encounter, who told them to go to that cafe that they often went to. Stanley, I didnt expect you guys to be there either. Priya said deliberately. So what if she knew? She still went there! She had figured out that what happened between this man and Mrs. Knightst time was all an act. The woman he really liked was Dolly, and there was no mistaking that! The fact that you dare to y this kind of trick is too small to think of yourself! All right, you go home, Im going back. Stanley said straightforwardly. This is a straightforward way to kick her out, right? Whats the point? He doesnt own the house! She wasnt going back! Im going home with you, to my brother. Priya smiled and said deliberately. Your brother is not at home, he hasnt been to my ce for a long time. He just didnt want this woman to go to his ce to save himself from any more trouble. He would like to never see this woman again, there is a saying, out of sight is out of mind, as long as she disappears in front of him, I guess he can still live a few more years. Then Im going too, my brother said to go to your ce today, he called me. She just did it on purpose! Stanley looked at her with a hint of gloom in his eyes, really didnt know what kind of sins he did in hisst life, to meet such a living ancestor in this life! In the living room, Dolly sat on the sofa, tilting her head and looking at the ceiling above her, a little dazed. What is Brayden doing? Will he be back tonight? And who is he with now? And what is Anastasia doing? How far has he gotten with Anastasia? A series of questions ran through Dollys mind. Hey, what are you thinking about? Mrs. Knight suddenly came over and asked. What else can I think about? Apart from my husband, where else would I think about, Dolly sighed, a trace of sadness shed in her eyes. The two of you, I look hard, one does not initiate, one does note home, not even the opportunity tomunicate andmunicate, can not each take a time to talk properly? Mrs. Knight asked anxiously. What to talk about? Talking about what happened between him and Anastasia? Dolly was deep in thought. She suddenly wondered when this life had begun to deteriorate. Did it start the day Stanley showed up? Or did it start the day Anastasia showed up? Well, dont think about it, its useless to think about it, hurry up, Franklin will be out of schoolter, make dinner, maybe Brayden wille back for dinner tonight. Mrs. Knight said lightly. Really? Dolly suddenly felt some excitement, she has not enjoyed the embrace of that man for a long time, suddenly some miss. All right, you just steal the joy, tonight must be the misunderstanding of the release, or no one can help you. With that, Mrs. Knight walked straight out of the living room. I dont know how long it took, the child hade back from school, and it was getting dark outside, but Brayden hadnte back yet. Mom, will Dad stille to dinner today? Franklin asked as he walked out of the room. Wait a little longer, okay? Maybe helle back. Dolly stroked his head and said softly. Let me call Dad. Franklin said, going to get the phone. No need to call, Im back. Brayden reached out his hands directly to hug the child. Daddy, you are finally back, I thought you would note back again tonight, I missed you! Franklin kissed him directly on the forehead and said loudly. Looking at the father and son in front of him, Dolly only felt warmth in her heart. Madam, its time to eat! In the dining room, Dolly shouted. At the dining table, the family was enjoying a delicious dinner, but for some reason, everyone felt that the atmosphere was a little strange. Why isnt mommy talking? Franklin suddenly said. Dolly immediately raised her head and looked at the child in front of her, a little embarrassed. Whats wrong? Why do we have to talk when we are eating? She asked with some difficulty. Huh? Mom, you didnt used to be like this. Well, indeed, in the past, when eating, Dolly always had to chatter something, what to eat this is nutritious, eat that can replenish vitamins, today she was suddenly quiet, Franklin rather felt some abnormal. Well, hurry up and eat, dont you have to do your homework? Said, Dolly immediately gave the child a piece of meat. Its not like dad and mom had a fight, right? The child looked at Dolly and then Brayden, and it was obvious that the two adults faces were a little embarrassed and unnatural. Grandma, you know what? That tablemate of mine cried today. Franklin suddenly said. Why? Mrs. Knight asked deliberately. She knew that this little kid must be up to something again. Because his father and mother quarrel, and the quarrel is particrly fierce, listen to him say, his father and mother have not spoken for three whole days, he himself look very difficult. Franklin deliberately said. Yoo-hoo, this little guy is really getting smarter and smarter, all will be whole this trick. Because my tablemate is always afraid, afraid that his father and mother will divorce, when he himself does not know who to follow. The child continued. Dolly, who was next to him, felt a bit bad after hearing such words, and how could Brayden not know that the child was doing it on purpose. Dolly, eat more, youve lost weighttely. Suddenly, Brayden said, at once Franklin and Mrs. Knights mouth at the corners of a curve of satisfaction. Well, dad is still quite generous, no matter whether mom made a mistake or not, what kind of mistake, he will always take the initiative to talk to mom. Franklin breathed a sigh of relief and continued to pick at the rice in his bowl. Huh? Oh, that you are also, eat more, recently you often work overtime, too hard, here, eat more meat. Saying that, Dolly directly chucked two pieces of meat to Brayden. Mom, are you too biased? You obviously just gave me a piece, but you gave dad two pieces. The man you love is really dad, you dont love me at all. Franklin deliberately pretended to be jealous. Of course he did it on purpose, he just wanted to ease the atmosphere around him. And at this time, Mrs. Knight next to him could not stopughing, Aigoo my grandson oh, really is getting smarter and smarter! Chapter 1332 What’s wrong with you? Dolly, there are some things I want to make clear to you, I have nothing with Anastasia, some time ago her parents had an ident abroad , Brayden exined to her. So this is the case, the middle of the twists and turns is really quite a lot, Dolly suddenly feel some guilt, he did not do anything wrong to their own things, but they are still suspicious of him every day, is not their own really a little too much? What about you? Youre not going to exin to me what happened between you and Stanley and Jayden? Brayden pinched her little face and said dotingly. In fact, it was all thanks to Franklins words. At the dinner table, the childs words were very helpful for both of them to hear. Although they really had doubts about each other before, and even did not want to talk to each other, but Franklins words made them put aside their own little temper and slowly approach each other. Stanley is my schoolmate and my life saver. Something happened to him some time ago and he has been hospitalized without anyone to take care of him. He doesnt have a good rtionship with his family, so he has some resentment towards his mother and has no friends around, so thats why Im taking care of him. As for Jayden, it was purely an ident , Dolly said softly. In the end, the two people are really quite sensible and have been listening to each other, without any hint of disturbance. It already feels like youre not having a good chat with him, snuggling up in his arms, Dolly closed her eyes and suddenly felt very content, really hoping that the days toe could go on like this. But Stanley always liked you, didnt he? Brayden suddenly asked. Yes, that man, sometimes really difficult, in the end or young, for love will always be blindly chasing, just a pity that Priya, waiting for him for so long, but still did not get Stanleys love. However, if she can persevere, I think one day, Stanley will definitely see her good. But its you I love, Brayden, remember, no matter what others say or do to me, you will always be the only one in my heart. Dolly gently kissed the mans cheek. Instantly Brayden was touched, and the hand that was holding her waist, increased a few more points of strength.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He knew that this woman would not betray himself, it seems that all those suspicions before were too selfish thoughts of his own. Still talking about me, then you were not this same angry before? Really, hey, to be honest, your jealous look is really quite cute, but when you are angry, I do feel sad. Dolly muttered. Brayden suddenly felt some guilt, how could he doubt his woman? It was clear that the two of them had gone through so many storms together, and it was clear that he knew that the person she loved was himself Dolly, Im sorry, I shouldnt have doubted you, its my fault, forgive me, okay? He kissed the womans corbone and said. A low voice that made the air around him change instantly, he was always so charming that he let himself fall in a second. Well, sometimes Im actually angry with you too. Dolly whispered. Of course Brayden knew she would be angry, it would be abnormal if she was not angry. Indeed, some time ago, he and Anastasia spend a little too much time together, although only out of a sense of affection for the older generation, but must admit that he somewhat neglected Dollys feelings. There were too many things in thepany every day, and he didnt have time to go home and exin too much to her, thats why he put it off until now. I know, but Ive always treated Anastasia only as a friend, I guess she should focus on her work in the recent period, as you know, Kirnd Group and the Mason Family have been getting along very well before terminating their cooperation. Brayden exined. Dolly nodded and didnt say anything. She understood, all of it actually, she just sometimes just wasnt happy to see this man with Anastasia herself. Well, dont worry, Anastasia is someone Leons. Brayden said deliberately, a curve of satisfaction at the corners of his mouth. The fact that Leon likes Anastasia is not true. He likes this type! Dolly blinked her eyes and looked incredulously at the man in front of her. Thats right, Leon likes her, but she doesnt like Leon, but its too early to say that, this pair of little enemies, ah, will definitely be together in the future. The man smiled faintly. Instantly, Dolly sighed with relief. She knew Leon too well, as long as he was sure of the person or thing, he would not give up easily, but she was a bit surprised, what Leon really liked about Anastasia? The two of them were in bed for a while, and then they just closed their eyes and fell into a deep sleep. The next morning, the sun shone early through the window to the ground, warm, the woman in bed stretched, smacked her lips, as if a very satisfied look. Its time to get up. The man next to her swept her directly into his arms and kept stroking her hair. Hmm? Why havent you gone to work yet? Dolly asked, opening her eyes slowly. I missed you. Brayden nibbled on her ear and whispered a reply. This man, why is he suddenly talking about love? He rarely expressed his feelings before. Are you okay? Are you feverish? Burnt out? Dolly immediately touched his forehead, and then touched her own. No, it was the same temperature. Dolly, I was just trying to say something to cheer you up, but youve given me a head start, get up and go to work. Said Brayden directly lift the quilt, intend to go. Oh, honey, I know, you dont go. Dolly yelled as she hugged the man directly around the waist. When are youing back this afternoon? What do you want to eat tonight? Ill go to the supermarket to buy the ingredients and cook it for you personally tonight, okay? Dolly murmured with narrowed eyes. A pair of small hands on the small of her back, her cheek resting firmly against his back, and the womans shallow breathing provoked the temperature inside Brayden to rise another level. Hey, Dolly, you let go of me. He hurriedly said, if he continued like this, he was afraid that he really could not control himself. But the woman behind her, not only did not let go of her, but also intensified the force of holding his body. Suddenly, Brayden turned around and pinned Dolly directly underneath his body, with a slight urgency in his eyes and some disturbed breathing. Dolly immediately came to her senses. Brayden, whats wrong with you? Chapter 1333 Do it to her I want to eat you! Brayden said and kissed her. Then the two were together, enjoying each other. And on the other side. Priya, can you stop being so boring and hurry home. Stanley said unhappily, and instantly Priyas eyes shed with a hint of sadness. Why did he just hate himself so much? What the hell had she done that was so heavenly wrong to him? Stanley, I think you and I need to have a talk. Priya said in a serious manner. Stanley first froze for a moment, then regained his face expression, heart some wonder, between them there is what to talk about? There is no need to talk at all, okay? I still have things to take care of, Ill go first. Said Stanley to leave. Hey, Stanley, you cant leave! I know you dont have any arrangement at all, you have to talk to me today, there are some things Im afraid if I dont talk now, I wont have the chanceter. Priya said is so serious, serious let Stanley feel a little surprised, thinking whether he really did a little too much? Even if you really dont like her, you can still be friends, not to mention that she is still Astons sister, equivalent to her own sister. Okay, what do you want to say? Say it. Stanley sat down directly next to her on the sofa and spoke, with a washed up look. Priya was suddenly a little nervous, she wanted to say she liked him, she loved him, she couldnt leave him, but she didnt dare, she was afraid that once this was said, the two would end up not even having to be friends. Why do you hate me so much? She asked bluntly. No reason, just dont like being with her. Every time I was with her since I was a kid, nothing good happened, so Stanley was always avoiding those idents, and most of those so-called idents had something to do with this woman. I dont hate you, youre thinking too much, I just like someone better. Stanley replied slowly. This is said out of his own heart will not be weak? Like a person? Hes not even a draft of a lie. You dont have to talk, I want to hear the truth, dont say anything about your noble character, dont like too many people, these are just excuses! Priya said nonchntly. She is right, indeed, these reasons are just a pretext. Priya, you know, since childhood, I like to bury myself in work and study, I only like to y with my favorite people, only then my body and mind will feel rxed, I dont know if you can understand this. Stanley said in a low voice. He said it very euphemistically, but it was very true. Priya of course knows what he means, after all, it is just because people are different. If it were Dolly, he would be happy to look at her, but if it were himself, he would be a look of indifference, after all, it is still the wrong person. But love is not the same as affection, Stanley, can you really tell what you really are to Dolly? She continued to ask. Stanley thought to himself that of course he could tell the difference, his heart for Dolly had never changed, he loved that woman and had always thought of her and missed her, even though he was far away and even now he knew she was married. But so what? True love does not have any boundaries, he never minded how others saw him, and he never cared what others saw.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Love is like this, follow your heart, to find what should belong to you, this is a kind of courage, but also a pursuit. Perhaps, people with realm are probably of this mind, based on true love, defiantly to achieve. Stanley has never thought about what will happen in the future, he is just doing something he likes to do, including like Dolly. In the office, Brayden sat on the couch, still flipping through the documents, his face a gloomy. Outside the office, everyone was busy, looking anxious and enjoying themselves. The employees of Kirnd Group were all so terrible that they, like Brayden, enjoyed working overtime as their daily routine. Take a break. Suddenly, Dolly leaned over and whispered in his ear. Hmm? Whats she doing here? Brayden raised his head slightly and looked seriously at the woman in front of him, somewhat surprised. You came to be? Brayden looked like he wanted to say something. Thepanys main business is to deliver food to you, and to see you in the meantime. Dolly replied in a low voice. The woman, when did she be so direct, Braydens mouth curved up in a yful curve, Guess what Im thinking right now? He took the woman directly into his arms with a push. Dolly looked outside the office and felt a little embarrassed. Hey, this is in a public ce, hurry up and eat. She said anxiously, her face flushed red. How could she be shy? Shes an old married couple, but she still blushes so easily? However, he just liked Dollys shy look. Come on, lets eat together. Saying that, Brayden put Dolly on the sofa. Hey, look at the two of them, they are so in love. Yes, the president even hugged her just now. Who said the rtionship between the president and his wife is not good? Really should be beaten! Several colleagues were whispering in a corner not far away, full of envy and jealousy. Ill feed you, open your mouth. Suddenly, Brayden said. What the hell is this man up to? Dolly eyed the man in front of her suspiciously, a little curious. Hey, Brayden, what the hell are you doing? Why have you suddenly be so pretentious? This is not the old you. She said slowly. Eat your food and dont talk. Brayden said directly. And she wasnt allowed to talk? How dare you be so domineering? Mr. Kirnd, dinner is ready. Suddenly Anastasia said while walking in, and when she saw the two people on the sofa lovingly feeding, she was stunned. How could Dolly be here? Why did the two of them look so close? Had the two of them already made up? Its impossible, its only been a long time, how can the misunderstanding be exined just by saying it can be exined? Miss Mason is here, lets eat together. Dolly said deliberately, she knew this woman was here to deliver Braydens meal, but fortunately, she was one step ahead of her. My wife delivered it today,e on, lets join. Brayden said suddenly. In fact, he just used this scene to tell Anastasia that the rtionship between him and Dolly has always been good, and their feelings are not something that can be provoked just by saying provoking. Chapter 1334 Which one goes out? That, eat my this, I have fish and meat here, a little more nutritional value. Anastasia suddenly said. This is said, as if the meal she cooked for Brayden has no nutritional value, Dolly skimmed her, face some displeasure. Sorry, my wifes cooking is very good, and she cooks for me by diet matching, Im used to it. Brayden said in a low voice. A sentence makes Anastasia seems to encounter a bolt from the blue, head a baffled. Anastasia only felt a chill, she came to care for this man with good intentions, but he knocked himself into the ice cer with a single blow. Hey, whats going on? Why is that woman here again? I dont know hey, but I feel quite awkward, if I had left a long time ago, its hard to watch. Hey, I guess the third party did not seed in getting on. Several colleagues were gossiping and gossiping again. Then Ill leave first, I thought you havent eaten at this moment, since someone has already brought you food, I wont bother you. Saying that, Anastasia left the office directly without even looking back. Looking at the womans departing back, Brayden suddenly felt some guilt. He knew that this woman had been sad for some time recently because of her parents affairs, but by the same token, he thought she could see clearly how he treated her. He really just saw her as a friend, and of course, this scene today was nothing more than a set-up. Come on,e on, dont act. Dolly gently nudged his arm and whispered. Huh? Brayden looked at the woman in front of him with suspicion and some curiosity. You think I cant tell, huh? Im a fool, am I? The first thing you can do is to guess what youre doing. Dolly deliberately said. In fact, at the beginning, Dolly really did not figure out why this man would suddenly be so pretentious, but seeing the meal in Anastasias hand, she immediately understood. Amazing, my wifes IQ has grown. Brayden suddenly said. What do you say this is, the original IQ is not low, okay? Come on, you just, although I do sometimes short circuit the brain, but usually still can read peoples minds, ah. she muttered. She muttered. Well, this she did do well, and he admitted it. Honey. Suddenly, Brayden hugged her tightly directly behind her back and kissed her hair. Hey Brayden, dont you forget it, this ispany, dont mess around, set a good image. Dolly looked out and warned. What image do I have to project in front of you? With that, Brayden picked her up straight away and sat on the sofa. Stop it, hurry up and put me down,e on, its not good for people to see. Dolly said while knocking on his arm. Whats wrong with that? They were originally a couple, whats wrong with making out? Is this woman thinking too much? I wont, unless you give me a kiss. He said roguishly. The woman only felt a little embarrassed, her face was red. Then you, pull down the curtains. Dolly pointed to the window and hurriedly said. In any case, she is still very concerned about Braydens image in thepany. Soon the curtains were pulled down, and the people outside the office could no longer see what was going on inside. Brayden looked yfully at the woman in his arms and showed an evil smile. What are you smiling at? Dolly asked in a low voice. Nothing, Im waiting for your kiss. Brayden said as he brought his face directly over.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After a moment of hesitation, finally, the woman covered her lips directly on the mans sexy thin lips. It was soft, yet sweet. Just as she was about to stop moving, suddenly, Brayden made a forceful move, directly snapping the back of her head and deepening that kiss. Brayden Before she could finish her sentence, the man invaded and stained her entire mouth. Finally, Dolly stopped struggling and hadpletely fallen into his tenderness. The two people kissed with great devotion and sweetness. Mr. Kirnd! suddenly the assistant did not even knock on the door, directly barged in. Uh. Dolly hurriedly pushed away the man on top of her and straightened her clothes. That, sorry, I didnt know you guys were making out, that, you guys continue, Ill go out first. Said the assistant covered her face and was about to run out. Stop. Suddenly Brayden shouted. The assistant immediately stopped in her tracks, her face very embarrassed. Oh my God, hes not going to fire himself because he identally saw something he shouldnt have seen just now, is he? The assistant clenched her fist, and a trace of sadness shed in her eyes. Dont dismiss yourself, dont dismiss yourself, dont dismiss yourself assistant prayed for himself while slowly turning around. You just Mr. Kirnd, I just did not see anything, really, you see, my eyes are highly myopic, standing here can not see crisp your face, so Mr. Kirnd you do not drive me away ah. The assistant rushed to say. Brayden instantly shook his head and sighed, when he was not his head was squeezed by the door? Or maybe he didnt take his medication at the time? I cant believe I chose such an assistant. I mean, you just came in such a hurry, is there something urgent? Brayden asked. Oh, so it is talking about this thing, scared to death. The assistant breathed a sigh of relief and immediately regained the expression on his face. Oh, its that biggest foreign manufacturer who is cooperating with ourpany, said he ising here next week, I want to talk to you in advance to see how to arrange it. The assistant immediately replied. What did hee to do? A trip? There was a hint of spection in Braydens eyes. Well, have to get ready, okay, I got it, you can go out now. Brayden waved a hand at him and said directly. What did this mean? Was he told to go out and continue working? The assistants body trembled, a little confused. That Mr. Kirnd, which one do you mean go out? If Mr. Kirnd really fired him because of this, he would not even have a ce to cry out injustice. This question, why does it sound so awkward? How to go out also divided into several meanings? Brayden looked at the man in front of him, a little unsure. Which one you want to go out is which one to go out. Brayden deliberately answered, regardless of which one is out, anyway, for their own, there is not much meaning. Then, Ill go out to work, you call me if you need anything. After saying that, the assistant immediately slipped out of the office, afraid that Brayden regretted the same. Chapter 1335 gossip pregnancy? Whats wrong this is, a look of unhappiness, emotions all over your face. Leon on the hospital bed looked at Anastasia and asked cautiously. What else could it be, that Brayden guy treating her like this! Anastasia was peeling an orange while beaming with a displeased expression. Nothing, here, heres your orange. Saying that, she then threw the orange in her hand directly to Leon. Leon skimmed her and sighed, must have had a temper with Brayden again, right? In this world, besides him Brayden, who else can affect her mood? Hows the aftermath going? Do you need help? Leon continued to ask. Anastasias eyes shed with a little sadness, yes, it has been some time since she came back, and she has not yet dealt with the aftermath of her father and mother. No, Ill notify my rtives tomorrow, and the ceremony will start the day after tomorrow. She replied indifferently. The so-called ceremony was just a simple farewell. Can you do it alone? How about I go help you. Leon asked worriedly. In fact, he did not have the courage in his heart, he really wanted to help this woman, but he was afraid that this woman would feel embarrassed. Since she does not ept herself, but at least the most amon friend, help is also amon sense. No, dont worry, I can do it, its fine. Anastasia refused. In fact, she went to Kirnd Group today, just to discuss this matter with Brayden, but unfortunately ran into Dolly, and the couple also deliberately acted like love, she can not be sad well. Or let big brother go, he will definitely help you. The person on the hospital bed said. No, I dont need his help. Anastasia immediately refused. What? What is this situation? Didnt she usually follow Brayden around every day? Howe today was so abnormal? Did you have a fight with big brother? What fight? How could she be in a position to argue with that man? His eyes and heart were all about Dollys face, and he had forgotten about himself. Hes busy now, dont disturb him. Busy with what? Thepany? I havent heard him say anythingtely. The two exchanged another brief moment in the ward, and Anastasia left straight away. The weather outside the window was bright and sunny, but for some reason, Leon felt a little sad, and finally, he couldnt help himself and picked up his cell phone and dialed. Big brother, how are the arrangements for Anastasias parents going? Leon deliberately asked. This sentence instantly confused Brayden, back for so many days, he had forgotten to ask Anastasia one thing. Ill go over there tomorrow, Im a little busy these days. Brayden hurriedly replied. Tomorrow she has to notify the Mason Familys rtives, I guess it should be busy in the next two days, so you should help her more. Leon said it sincerely and inly, which made Brayden really feel that he was very attached to that woman. Whats wrong? Dolly next to him held Braydens hand and asked softly. No wonder she came to me today, Dolly, I may not be able to apany you in the recent period of time, Anastasia needs to deal with the afterlife of her father and mother, as you know, she used to live abroad , Brayden exined in a low voice. Dollys eyes had a little sympathy. Although she really does not want Brayden and Anastasia to mix together, but she can understand the womans feelings at this time, her heart should be very difficult, right? Its okay, you go help her, but be sure to watch your manners. Dolly tightened the mans tie, and there was a point of threat in her tone. I know, dont worry, your husbands heart is only for you. With that Brayden gently kissed the woman on the hand. In the evening Dolly sat on the sofa at home and suddenly sighed. In fact, a woman, suddenly encountered such a change, really heart will also be very anxious, very sad, do not know that Anastasia, how long it takes toe out of this shadow. Whats wrong with this? What has happened? Causing you to be so haggard? Mrs. Knight suddenly came over and asked. Nothing, maam, how are things in the garden these days? Dolly asked hurriedly. Well, everything is fine. I mean, when are you going to work in the supermarket anyway? People Jayden asks me about you every time he sees me. Mrs. Knightined in a low voice. Now that the misunderstanding between this girl and Brayden has been solved and the suspicion between the two has disappeared, its time to get on track, right? Mrs. Knight looked at her with a hint of expectation in her eyes. Well, go to work tomorrow. Dolly replied abruptly. After so long, as a supervisor in a supermarket, she had not been to the supermarket, it was not reasonable to say that it was time to go to help.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She pped her hands with a determined face. The next day before the sun came up, Dolly was busy in the kitchen. Milk, sandwiches, bananas Well, everything was ready, and after looking at her watch, she immediately grabbed a jacket and walked out of the living room. I dont know how long it took, but Franklin and Mrs. Knight came out of their rooms yawning one after another. Grandma, why are you up so early? Breakfast is all ready. Franklin said as he brushed his teeth. Mrs. Knight was instantly awake. She was not the one who prepared it, was it Dolly? Looking at the breakfast on the table, the corners of her mouth curled up in satisfaction. Is she going back to her normal life? Not bad. This is a loving breakfast that your mother worked so hard to prepare this morning. Mrs. Knight said smilingly. Wow, really? Is mommy going back to being abatant? Franklin eximed loudly with excitement. As far as the child could remember, Dolly hadnt made breakfast in a long time, and the time she wasnt making breakfast coincided with the time period when she and Brayden were having a falling out. Our big supervisor is back. Wee! Hey, supervisor, are you pregnant, please? Or are you pregnant? Suddenly, a woman came over and asked. What does this mean? Dolly was full of suspicion, sizing up the woman in front of her, a little curious. Come on, dont tease her, Dolly, what have you been up totely, havent seen you, they all say youre pregnant to quit. An employee came over and said. These people are really enough, this kind of gossip news can also be made up. No, I had a lot of things to do the other day, so I didnt have time to go to work, there is no pregnancy, its all nonsense. Dolly hurriedly denied it. Hey, youre here? Chapter 1336 Rejecting the Gathering Hearing Jaydens voice, Dolly surprisingly had a long-lost feeling. That, sorry, I had more things to do a while ago, so I didnt have time to work. Dolly lowered her head and said guiltily. Oh,e on, people Jayden also did not say anything ah, people have been reserved for you this position na. An employee suddenly said. Yes, Dolly, our Jayden is looking forward to youing to work every day. Another employee said deliberately. Hey, what do you mean by your Jayden, its our family, okay? Of course its my familys The two women just argued like no one else. This situation, Dolly and Jayden have been used to, no, I should say the entire supermarket staff are used to it. Jaydens arrival is the focus of their womens discussions from time to time, and is the reason they have stayed in the supermarket and not jumped ship. Looking at the two women who were arguing with each other, Dolly smiled faintly. Hey, Jayden, I think you ah, hurry up and find a girlfriend, otherwise, I am really afraid that one day the two of them will really fight, and then if there is any workce ident, you still have to support them. Dolly said deliberately. Is that so? But the woman he likes, does not like him ah, Jaydens eyes shed a cold light. I may not get married. He answered in a low voice with half-smiled eyes. What kind of rhythm is this? Dolly looked at his eyes, a little curious, and asked worriedly, Whats wrong? Is something wrong? No, there is nothing wrong, its just that the woman I like is already married, so I dont have a chance. He replied softly. He had tried to keep his volume as low as possible, but Dolly still heard the tiny phrase. Yes, he was talking about himself, and instantly she felt a little embarrassed. She knew that Jayden liked her and had even waited for her before, but life was sometimes so helpless. She once thought she could forget Brayden, could forget everything in the past, but in the end, in the end, she still returned to Braydens side. That, Jayden, in fact, you go to observe more, everyone around you is very good, if you want, they can all be what you want. Dolly said immediately. But he didnt need to. He had only ever loved one woman in his life, and he didnt want to deal with another. Rather than saying he had never died to Dolly, he had an emotional cleanliness problem. I dont have that in mind right now. Jaydenughed and replied. Well, lets just hope he can think about it soon. In this world, there are actually many people and many things worth loving, as long as the courage to take that step in the past history, it will be some darkness again. Hey, Dolly,e give me a hand! Suddenly, an employee shouted. Okay, here ites! Dolly immediately ran over. Looking at the departing back, Jaydens eyes dimmed, she knew exactly what she was thinking, but still didnt give a single chance. In fact, he had been waiting and had never stopped loving Dolly. He was waiting for the woman to divorce Brayden, he was waiting for the Kirnd Group to copse, for Brayden to fall from grace, and he was waiting for the day he could put on Dollys wedding dress with his own hands.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Only no one knows his thoughts and ns except himself. Anastasia, is everything ready? Brayden asked in a low voice, with a hint of anxiety in his tone. What for? You remembered me, I thought you were just off making love to that little wife of yours. Anastasia said deliberately, beaming with a very dissatisfied look on her face. The memory of that day made her angry. Dont get me wrong, you know, men, sometimes they cant help themselves. Brayden exined with embarrassment. He didnt know what to say, so he could only use this excuse to cover up his own little selfishness. Yes, you couldnt control yourself, so you did that kind of thing with that Dolly in front of the public. No, we were in the office, okay? Where is it as bad as you make it out to be? Brayden said. Whats the difference between an unlocked office door and a public ce? Anastasia said nonchntly. If you want to do it, go home and do it, why ah that is, is a normal person will be jealous after looking at it, okay? Besides, that man is Brayden. Okay, okay, lets not talk about this, how is your side of the deal? Have you been notified? Are there any left behind? Brayden deliberately changed the subject, not wanting to continue with what she had just said. Well, theyve all been notified. Probably because the woman is still not angry, and Brayden after a few pleasantries, Anastasia directly hung up the phone, which makes the man a little baffled. As for? Its just a small matter, why all the fuss? Looking at the phone, Brayden shook his head. Anastasia directly threw the phone on the sofa and walked towards the kitchen. Hey, Dolly, do you want to go to a dinner party together tonight? Yeah, lets go together, its the weekend tomorrow, no work. Several women yelled together about where they were going to go, with an excited look on their faces. Im not going, I have things to do, sorry, Ill go first. Saying that, Dolly rushed to leave. She knows these women too well, if someone dares to refuse them, they will just bully them and pull them away. Dont run away, lets go together, anyway, you have nothing to do at home. No, I have to go pick up the kids! Dolly responded loudly and immediately withdrew from their sight, this group of women, too scary. Why dont you go with them? Jayden suddenly came over and asked. What else could it be, of course, is afraid that he will get drunk and make something unreliable. Im going home to make dinner, Franklin will be out of school in a few minutes. She replied slowly. No, this is not like Dollys style. Are you afraid Brayden will get mad? Jayden asked. Dollys eyes dodged a little and she said, Okay, Im going home, Ill see you the day after tomorrow. He was right. Thest time she and Jayden got drunk together outside and stayed at the hotel, although Brayden didnt say so, she could feel that Brayden was a little bothered by this matter. So shed better go home and cook honestly. Jayden was the only one left at the spot, clenching his fist, and his temper was a bit fierce. Brayden, one day, I will make you willingly hand over this woman into my hands! Chapter 1337 The Face of Hypocrisy Geez, Anastasia, what the hell is going on here? Thats right, how could this ident happen? Did your father and mother say anything before they died? Several people chattered and chattered in front of Anastasia. Everyone be quiet, I know you all care about dad and mom, but they are gone , Anastasia shouted, suppressing her emotions. The Brayden next to her sneered after seeing this scene. It looks like everyone is warm-hearted and concerned, but in reality, how many people are gloating behind the scenes. I tell you, the family deserves it, who let them idle too much! Yes, why is that girl still alive? Shouldnt she have left this world with them? A few people in the corner, gnashing their teeth. There were many people who came, and many tears were shed, but not many were sincere. While Anastasia was busy organizing everything, most of the rtives looked around as if they were trying to find something. Hey, Anastasia, how did your family get the property? Yes, you are the only child in your family, so you should have all the property divided into your name, right? You see our family has recently encountered some difficulties in business, can you pick up a little bit of it. Faced with this open and honest request, Anastasia was a bit baffled, what exactly did theye here for? A funeral? Or to borrow money? Instantly she was a bit chilled. Yes, Anastasia, our family is also, we are all rtives, you cant spend much money as a girl, please help our family a little. Anastasia suddenly felt like she had fallen into an ice cer, a chill ran through her body. These people, are they really their rtives? Shouldnt theyfort themselves at this time? Shouldnt they bementing the sudden death of their parents? Hey, Anastasia, here! Suddenly, Brayden shouted. He knew that these rtives would not let this woman go easily. From his understanding of Anastasia, she did not know much about some human affairs and naturally did not know how to deal with them. Whats wrong? She asked in a low voice. Did they borrow money from you? Ignore them. Brayden patted her on the shoulder and said. Anastasia looked at the man in front of her suspiciously, a little curious. Anyway, dont say yes yet, there are some things I will exin to youter, okay, hurry up and get busy, they are looking for you. Hey, Anastasia, have we started yet? Yeah, its almost time! Okay, Iming! Said Anastasia and immediately ran over. In front of her, there is a sea, the sea is very calm, not far away, asionally a few seagulls are ying and ying, blue sky, white clouds, everything looks so in. Dad, mom, you go all the way, I will live a good life in the future, you do not worry, I will not give you shame. Holding the urn in her hand, Anastasias face was full of tears and her expression was very painful. This time, dad and mom are really going to leave themselves, they really went to heaven, this time there is no longer their own family around. Dad! Mom! Have a good trip! Saying that, Anastasia forcefully scattered the ashes in her hand to the sea. Boom! Suddenly, thunder rumbled, and instantly, a downpour followed. Its raining, hurry up and go! Mom, its not over yet. Who cares if its over or not, hurry home, the people who died have nothing to do with us. Where is that big sister? Leave her alone, let her die together! Soon, the crowd dispersed, leaving only Anastasia and Brayden two people in ce, no one tofort Anastasia, no one to hold an umbre for her, and no one to pull her to run home. How ridiculous everything is, everything is so absurd, Anastasiaughs loudly in front,ughing so horribly. Crazy! The Mason Familysdy is crazy! Everyone, lets go! It turns out that human feelings are so cold, it turns out that society is soplicated, even the most cherished family love is actually only so fragile, peoples most important thing is always profit! The only reason why she was so good to herself in the past was because of her fathers money! Anastasia suddenly seemed to understand something, immediately wiped away her tears, let the rain pounding on her cheeks, slowly scattered all the ashes of her father and mother into the sea. I must get ahead! I must prove to them that I, Anastasia, am not to be messed with! Is it ready? Suddenly Brayden stepped forward and asked in a low voice. Hmm? He hasnt left yet? Anastasia immediately turned around and looked curiously at the man in front of her, Why havent you left yet? What are you waiting for here? We are friends, arent we? And Leon, Brayden said, pointing to Leon, who was not far away, holding an umbre and watching Anastasia silently. Hes here? I thought he was not allowed toe? Why do not you obey! Im not feeling well, what if I get cold in this bad weather? Its really ufortable. Here, heres your umbre, go find him. Brayden handed her the umbre. No! Saying that, Anastasia directly pushed him and the umbre away and immediately ran to Leon. What are you doing here if you dont stay in the hospital properly? To make me worry? Hurry up and go! Said Anastasia about to pull Leon out of here. Hey, Anastasia, is it over already? Leon hurriedly asked, his tone was very anxious. It was over a long time ago, after those people dispersed, her heart had died. Fuck affection, fuck caring! Every one of them is a bunch of white-eyed wolves! When dad and mom relief them so much, they not only do not know gratitude, but on such a sad day even think about her property! Its over, hurry up and go! Anastasia shouted. Wait! Suddenly, Leon took off his jacket and put it on directly for the woman. At once, Anastasia was moved, and clear liquid umted in her eyes.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This is the first person who really cares about her today, and Im afraid that in the future, he should be the only one, right? Come on, dont freeze, its a bit cold, dont wear so little again, what if you catch a cold? Leon muttered, there is a trace of dissatisfaction in his voice. Its okay, its you, your body hasnt fully recovered yet, and youre running here, youre not afraid of old injuriesing back, huh? Whats there to be afraid of then? What is more important than her matter? However, this woman, was she concerned about him with those words just now? Leons mouth curled up in a satisfied arc. If one day, she really promised herself to be his girlfriend, he must cherish it. What are youughing at, what point are you stillughing at, hurry up, dont be silly! Chapter 1338 Casual Fool, dont ever do that again, Ill be fine. Anastasia said in a low voice. Although Leon looks a little ufortable, but in fact is a very loving womans man, no matter whether Anastasia will ept himself, he will still silently guard this woman behind. Im fine, dont worry, my body has fully recovered and I can be discharged from the hospital. Leon smiled and replied. He is always so warm-hearted, obviously his own health is very ufortable, but still hard to go over to see her, in fact, this man is not bad. But how did he fall for that Brayden in the first ce? Anastasia cocked her head and seemed to be thinking about something. What are you thinking about? Leon knocked her head lightly and asked. Huh? That, nothing, what do you want to eat? Ill go get it for you. She said hurriedly. Hmm? Wontons, I guess. Almost without any hesitation, upon hearing that this man wanted to eat ravioli, Anastasia immediately ran out of the ward. Whats going on here? Is something wrong? Why was she in such a hurry? Looking at the direction of the womans departure, Leon was perplexed. In fact, Leon is a genuinely nice person. When he was most bored, he apanied him; when he was most helpless, he was always around tofort him, he is indeed a man worth relying on. Its a pity that at this time, she has no intention of feelings, from now on, she has to regain her former confidence, she has to start to re-establish a business that really belongs to the Mason Family. Where is Anastasia? Where did she go? Brayden asked as she walked in. She went to get ravioli. Leon replied indifferently. You can do it, keep up the good work, in the future, Anastasia still needs you to take care of. Brayden gently patted his arm and said loudly. This is said, how awkward it sounds, people have rejected themselves, okay? She likes Brayden. Leon knew very well in his heart that Brayden had an irreceable ce in Anastasias heart. Big brother, you can not make fun of me, people have always liked the person, is you. Leon replied, with a hint of jealousy in his tone. The Brayden next to the corner of the mouth hooked up a yful arc, this guy, did not feel now, Anastasia that womans attitude towards him has been slowly transformed? Its really an elm head, so obvious signs, he did not see. Hey, I am a man with a wife, my life, ah, there is a Dolly is enough. Brayden replied slowly. His love for Dolly has never changed, although sometimes the two of them will also be temperamental, will also tussle, quarrel, but the same way, their purpose is only to make each other better. By the way, how is your sister-inw doingtely? I saw her quite tired some time ago. Well, quite good, dont worry, youd better take care of yourself, maybe ah, when you are discharged from the hospital, is the day you hold a wedding. Brayden deliberately said. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want to do. Leons eyes, some sad, in the end how long it will take, she will really see how good he is for him? A year? Two years? Or three years? Never mind, no matter how long it takes, hes willing to wait! Here you are, your ravioli,e on, eat it while its hot. Suddenly, Anastasia barged in and said loudly, embarrassed to see Brayden there, Uh, Brayden, what are you doing here? I only bought one, why dont I go get you another one? No, Im not hungry. Brayden replied. Well, I dont think youre hungry either, you didnt eat anything thest time I took the food to your office. Anastasia said deliberately. What kind of a woman is this? This matter has already passed, why does she still remember? It is said that women like to hold grudges, this time Brayden really understand. This woman is not to be messed with! Brayden was muttering in his heart. Whats wrong? Did something happenst time? The man in the hospital bed asked in a low voice. Nothing, its just him and Dolly showing a little love, here, its all for you, not for him. Said Anastasia deliberately skimmed Brayden a nce, full of disgust. This woman, is too petty, right? How sometimes still like a child, so childish, and angry because of such a small thing! Hey, then donte to me if you need anything in the future. Saying that, Brayden was about to leave the ward. Anastasia suddenly remembered that she still needs his help to develop her career in the future, so she immediately ran to him, directly stopping his way, with a face full of embarrassment and eyes revealing a light. Brayden dont ah, arent we two friends? She whispered, her cheeks slightly flushed. Well, friends, then? What do you want to say? Let me buy you dinner? Or for me to invest in yourpany? Anastasia smiled and blushed, this man was really quite smart, he had already guessed it before she even said it. In fact, Brayden had already thought of it long ago, but he had been waiting for this woman to open her mouth. Previously, Anastasia intended to use the property left to her by her parents to build a new business, but those funds alone are certainly not enough, so she has been trying to ask her rtives for help, hoping that they can help themselves, but she has not yet spoken out, but people are directly asking her for money So she needs a guarantee that if she really gets into trouble at ater stage, she can only seek help from Brayden here. Mr. Kirnd, where are you talking about, of course I invited you to dinner. Anastasia rushed to say. Well, this performance is good, this girl is still quite responsive. Brayden smiled faintly. Sure, what would you like to invite me to eat? Your call. Looking at the two people in front of him, Leon on the hospital bed only felt hard inside. Seeing how they were talking andughing, Anastasia should be happy. Yes, only when she was with Brayden, she would feel happy, right? Instantly, his expression fell a bit. Never mind, as long as she is happy, he will be satisfied. Hey Leon, Im going to have a meal with Brayden, Ill be back in a while, dont worry, call me if something happens, Ill be back soon! With that, Anastasia waved directly to Leon and left. Go ahead, just be happy, Leon continued to eat the ravioli in his lunchbox, for some reason, he suddenly felt no taste. Well, its better to get some sleep. He pulled the covers over his head and closed his eyes, as if he was isting himself from the outside world. Mr. Kirnd, may I ask what you would like to eat? Anastasia asked deliberately.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Anything! Okay, then eat whatever! Chapter 1339 Drinking Drunk Anastasia, dont you think Leon is a very reliable man? Brayden suddenly said. Well, indeed very reliable, Anastasia just nodded, did not say anything. If the two of them could be together, it would be a great joy for all. Brayden suddenly looked forward to it a little. Come on, Mr. Kirnd, Ive had a hard time finding a ce called Whatever, so today, we must eat and drink well. Anastasia shouted. This woman, I cant believe she has such a bold side. Tell me, is there something on your mind? Brayden raised his head and looked seriously at the woman in front of him and asked.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. I want to reorganize and continue to develop the Mason Family business, of course, not the previous property. Anastasia replied. Well, this was a good thing, and an opportunity that would bring the Mason Family back to the mall again. And then what? Brayden asked. Anastasia was suddenly a little embarrassed, then took a sip of white wine, kind of bracing herself, and continued, Brayden, I need your help, you know, Ive been abroad before, so I dont have many friends at home, and I think, many of them are not reliable. Anastasia she finally saw clearly, Braydens heart some relief. The world is cold, people are cold, the most elusive thing in this world is human nature, the fastest changing, is also human nature. Maybe the day before or good friends, but the day after became enemies; maybe the day before still praise you are a good person, the day after you spit behind your back all kinds of not. These are all too normal, but Anastasia, a woman who used to live abroad for years, does not know much about some of the industrys unspoken rules at home. Who said that a friend can go without fear of defecting? Who said that rtives can help without reservation? The social climate has long changed and be more and more frightening. Well, I know what youre going to say, Anastasia, dont worry, I will stand in front of you whenever you need me, and even if no one has your back in the end, Leon and I will be behind you to give you what you want. I Brayden is not a person who sees profit and forgets righteousness, nor am I an ungrateful person, your father did do a lot for Kirnd Group during his lifetime, although in the end he still terminated his contract with Kirnd Group, but I believe he must have had bitterness Brayden said a lot, each sentence is his own heartfelt words, every word said very sincere, Anastasia listened very touched. She just expressed thisyer of meaning to Brayden just, she has not yet asked him for help, but this man is already fully prepared. Good, then lets do something with a bang! Im grateful to you, Mr. Kirnd, for being so understanding, and if you need me in the future, just ask. Brayden looked at her with some curiosity. How many sides did this woman have? The fact that she had said something so serious made him feel like she was a businesswoman. Okay, dont say it, well discuss these thingster, well,e on, lets have a painful meal today. Braydenughed and shouted. The two people you a sentence I a word of nonsense, but like two good buddies, from time to time deliberately flirt a few words. Hey, Brayden, I have a question, you say you help me so much every day, you are really not afraid that I will tangle with you in the future? She suddenly asked. Whats there to be afraid of? With what he knows about this woman, she wont. Anastasia would see clearly sooner orter that deep inside her heart, the person she really liked was not him, but Leon who had already been rejected by her. No, otherwise I wouldnt be so helpful, I trust my own eyes. Brayden replied. So confident? The woman eyed the man across the table suspiciously, with some curiosity in her eyes. Sometimes, she really admired this man, always guessing a lot of things in advance and urately when others still couldnt see some clues. Well, my main mind is still on work, on my career, I dont have time and heart to think about some childish things, so you dont need to worry, and please tell your wife that she doesnt need to be alert. Anastasia said. What the hell, how could Dolly be angry over such a trivial matter? If she didnt know the truth of the matter, it would be fine, but now that she knows everything, if she were to lose her temper again, it would really be unjustifiable. Dont worry, Dolly is not that petty. Brayden said directly. The two of them chatted and had a few sips of white wine every now and then. You are quite good, dare to drink white wine. Brayden muttered. Ill invite you to the bar some day! Anastasia yelled. White wine, red wine, yellow wine, beer, she would drink any kind of wine! She is so underestimated, she knows a lot more, but she doesnt show it easily. It seems that the life abroad is quite rich, bar nightclubs have been. Okay, you do not say,e on, lets go home, no, where are you going? To Leons or home? Brayden patted her shoulder and asked. Eh. Suddenly, Anastasia bent over and threw up straight away. Brayden frowned, obviously is not a good drinker, but also have to show off, must drink so much! I want to go home, go home and sleep, Im so sick. Saying that, Anastasias two arms climbed directly onto his neck. Hey, Anastasia, you hurry up and let go of me, its not good to be seen by others, let go! Brayden hurriedly said, looked around a bit vain. Dont leave me, okay? Please, Dad and Mom, I feel so bad, you do not leave, okay? The woman muttered. Is this a dream? Is it such a good dream? This is only how long, this meal has only been less than half an hour, and she is already in this state Hey, wake up, Im not your father, Im not your mother, Im Brayden! What are you saying Brayden, no, how can you be that son of a bitch? You certainly cant be him. Hes that stinking man, you know? He deliberately showed affection with his daughter-inw in front of me. He knows that I like him a lot, and he still deliberately embarrasses me like this, dont you think hes bad? Anastasia gently patted his cheek and asked aloud. Well, not bad, hes very nice. Brayden said softly, He just doesnt want you to get in deeper and get hurt moreter. No, hes not nice at all, hes the worst person in the world! I hate him! Said Anastasia pped Braydens face hard again. This stinking woman, does she even know what she is talking about doing! Braydens eyes shed a cold light. Chapter 1340 Fake Lovers Dont you touch me! You have no business touching me! Anastasia shouted. Brayden frowned deeper, she was afraid she was crazy, how dare she shout here. All right, Ill take you home, dont make a fool of yourself here! Brayden said hurriedly. Im so ufortable, Im so hot! Anastasia said she was going to take off her clothes. Brayden only felt a moment of embarrassment, but Anastasia did not care about anything, while undressing while singing loudly. You are the most beautiful in my heart, the womans booming voice made people passing by gather in front of the hotel. Hey, whats wrong with this woman? I dont know, seems to be drunk. Look at her boyfriend, hes so handsome. A few passersby whispered next to her. After feeling the burning gaze, Brayden immediately grabbed her by the arm and rushed away. Stop! Suddenly, Anastasia shouted at the door. Brayden was startled by her sudden voice and turned around to look at Anastasia with a suspicious look. What did she want to do again? She had already eaten and drank, what more questions did she want to ask? Suddenly, Anastasia took two steps in front of Brayden, stretched out her hands to hold his face tightly, and the next thing she knew was a shocking kiss. Yes! At once, all the people apuded. And then Anastasia let go of Brayden, squinted her eyes and smacked her small mouth, her brow furrowed in disgust, What ah, its not good at all. This one sentence, led to the whole audienceugh. Look at people, how cute, look at you, no mood at all. Then you go to her, whye to me? So envious, such a love is the rtionship that every womans heart yearns for. Several people at the entrance of the hotel were discussing excitedly. Everyone admired Anastasias courage to take the initiative to kiss a man and envied her for having such a handsome and charming boyfriend. But no one noticed Braydens expression at this moment, gloomy and angry. This damned woman, is giving him trouble! Hey, Anastasia, get your head out of your ass! Brayden shook her arm hard, trying to wake her up, but it was no use, the woman did not respond at all. This time it was bad, if Dolly found out, she was going to think more about it again. I want to go home, I want to sleep. Anastasia muttered. How could he be so unlucky, he must have been squeezed by the door in the first ce, to offer to ask her to treat him to dinner! No, next time we have dinner we must take Leon with us. Click, click, click! In the corner, a man with a duck-tongue cap was constantly filming the scene. Vomit! Suddenly, Anastasia grabbed Braydens tie directly, and the next second was Thats right, the mans shirt was covered with the remnants of the womans vomit. Anastasia! the man a did not hold back, yelled loudly, then directly dragged her to the door and threw into the car. After a long time, Brayden finally sent Anastasia home, and then drove to the office without any hesitation. The next day, the sun shone early through the window, warming the ground, the surrounding area was quiet, the woman in bed stretched, rubbing her eyes trying to remember the events of yesterday. Shit! Anastasia sat up at once. What the hell had she donest night, and where was Brayden? Nothing had happened between the two of them, right? Then she rushed to the living room, the bathroom, the kitchen, the dining room Well, okay, the man wasnt here, so that means nothing happened between the two of them, okay, scary! Anastasia breathed a sigh of relief. Sneeze, sneeze! Dolly didnt know how many times she had sneezed today, either sneezing or coughing since she woke up in the morning, but how could she suddenly catch a cold when she was obviously wearing thick clothes these days? Mom, take some medicine. Franklin ran over and said. Okay, Franklin, hurry up and go to school, or you will beteter. Dolly stroked the childs hair and said. Well, mommy must remember to take your medicine. Whats wrong with you? You have a cold? Mrs. Knight asked as she slowly walked over. Well, maybe. Then lets go to the clinic. With that, Mrs. Knight left the living room directly. Forget it, dont go, just take some medicine. Half an hourter, Dolly appeared in front of the supermarket. Hey, Dolly is here. Dolly, hows your mood today?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Lets go out for dinner today? Hmm? Whats wrong with all of them? Why do they suddenly be so concerned about themselves? Its not like their usual style, right? Under normal circumstances, shouldnt they be sarcastic and ridiculing themselves in a joking way? Howe today The actual fact is that they know that they have a cold today? Hey, Dolly, did you read todays newspaper? Shut up! Suddenly, a colleague next to me shouted. The surroundings were instantly quiet and the air froze. Newspaper? She hadnt had a chance to read the newspaper because she hade in such a hurry today. Did something interesting happen? Tell me about it. Dolly asked as she walked over. Theres nothing interesting, just some newws enacted by the state, nothing to see, hey, are you free tonight, lets go out and y. What to y, these days tired to death, every day is home is to fall asleep, where there is no energy to y, Dolly thought whispered: No, I want to rest. Hey, Dolly, you also have to have your own way of entertainment and free time ah. What ah, are already married people, where there is still the heart to y, I have to go home to cook and wash clothes and do housework. Dolly murmured. In fact, she could have hired a nanny, Brayden had also suggested this to her, just living in a small mountain vige, she did not want to make special. Just go with us, well be bored if you dont. Dolly, whats the use of working so hard every day? Men are all the same, eating from the bowl and looking at the pot! Suddenly a woman at the end shouted. Hey, what are you talking about you, can you shut your mouth? Thats right, just know nonsense! Instantly the woman at the end was bombarded withnguage, but in fact people were kind and didnt mean anything, just not in the right way. At once Dolly raised her guard, did they have something to hide from themselves? Chapter 1341 sleep more effective? Finally, after a storm, Dolly still saw this mornings newspaper. Yes, there were two faces on it that were extremely familiar to herself, one was Braydens and the other was Anastasias, and the text underneath the picture was even more of a shock. Pretty girl pursues man, boldly demands kiss! This is the headline. That, Dolly, this thing may just be a misunderstanding, you dont mind, just ask for rification when the timees. Yeah, maybe its just some people with ulterior motives, trying to get a hrious blind write. Lets not think too much about it, OK? The people around are trying their best tofort, afraid that something will go wrong with the woman in front of them. No wonder he didnt go homest night, so he went on a date with someone else! And kissing in public! Brayden, are you that desperate? Not even a woman who just lost her parents! Get to work! What are you talking about? Suddenly Jayden came over and said in a cold voice. Originally there was nothing, by the time they said, it is strange not to have an ident! Do you want to rest today? He asked Dolly in a low voice. No, Ill just work here, its been a long time since Ive been at work. Dolly replied slowly, clear liquid pooling in her eyes. Its okay, Im still here, youd better go home and rest. Saying that, Jayden directly took the case in her hand. No, absolutely cant let these trivial matters dy the work! She had already taken many days off some time ago, and she absolutely could not leave the supermarket today. The actual fact is that there are a lot of people out there, its nothing, what else is more reliable than working for yourself to make money? Dont worry, Im fine. She said to Jayden. Yes, it does look calm on the surface, but inside it should be very broken, right? Jayden looked at the woman in front of him and was very distressed.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He knew Dolly too well, she would never show her emotions on her face unless she had to. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Jayden gently patted her shoulder and said. Instantly, Dollys heart warmed up. After so many years, sometimes when she thought about it, she really had to thank Jayden for hispany, if it wasnt for him, maybe there were many things that she herself still couldnt figure out until now. Well, good. She replied indifferently, not even raising her head. The few employees around her, looked at Dolly worriedly, with a look of concern on their faces. All along, they thought that Brayden and Dolly were as loving and respectful as ever, but who would have thought that Brayden would have someone outside. Men are unreliable, so women must learn to earn money, or else when they get divorced, who will support themselves. An employee muttered. Hey, you dont have to say it, people are having a hard time in their hearts. Another employee said in a low voice. Throughout the day, Dollys whole state was very wrong, but no one would criticize her, at most Jayden would find someone to do again what Dolly did before. There are many employees in the supermarket, most of them are married women, so they all understand Dollys feelings, and these people are usually very warm to Dolly,pletely treating her as their own sister to. But there were others, very young and pretty, who had been jealous of the friendship between Dolly and Jayden. Hey, Dolly, what the hell are you doing? If you dont want to go to work, why dont you just go home and sleep? Why are you holding up everyones time here! Finally, a young girl couldnt help herself and stood up directly and shouted. Hmm? Dolly hurriedly turned around and looked at her suspiciously, a little curious, Whats wrong? Whats wrong? Look at what youre doing. How many goods have you misced? The store manager wouldnt let me tell you, just asked me to set up the right behind you silently, but Im busy too. Im not finished with my side of things, and I still have toe over to help you, can you get some sleep! Its just that the husband has someone outside? As for it? What good husband is there in this society now? She said it very seriously, and said it very seriously. Yes, the current social climate is too impetuous, where there will be what unswerving love, where there will be what steadfast feelings, everything is just self-deception. Sorry, just go ahead and do your job, Ill handle this myself. Dolly said awkwardly, hurriedly back again, rearranging the goods. This woman is really drunk, what is the big deal, husband outside someone, they can also well, really can not, then divorce well, this world, no matter who left, the day is still to live, the earth is still to turn! The young girl beamed and immediately left Dollys area of responsibility. Hey, I said you cant be a little more gentle. Gentle what, I speak the truth, okay? Okay, what you said is right. Another employee and the girl whispered in discussion. Dolly was still busy with her own business, only more serious than just now. She had figured out that no matter what, she must live her life well! The young girl was right, there is no one in this world who cant live without someone! Soon, it was time to leave work, and the employees in the supermarket were packing up their things, and asionally ncing at Dolly next to them. Hey Dolly, do you want to go shopping together? An employee came over and asked cautiously. No, Im very tired today and want to rest. She replied in a low voice. You just dont ask people to go shopping with you, what could be more effective than sleeping? The young girl suddenly said. Instantly even the air was quiet. For a long time, Dolly was left alone in the lounge, lying on the sofa, staring nkly at the ceiling above. How should she face Braydens questioning? Or just pretend nothing had happened? Suddenly, the phone next to her rang. She flicked it open, and there were some pictures from Stanley, of Brayden taking Anastasia home. Still unable to resist, Dolly sighed and her eyes became even bleaker. Brayden, didnt you say that you and that woman were just ordinary friends? Didnt you say that nothing happened between you and her? But how do you exin the kiss yesterday? Dolly clenched her fist, her air a little despondent. Lets go, Ill take you to eat something delicious. Jayden pushed open the door. I dont want to. Dolly wiped the tears from her face and refused. Chapter 1342 Don’t wait, it’s not worth it Big brother, whats wrong with you! Leon asked anxiously, with a hint of anger in his tone. Whats wrong with this guy today? Why is he talking so hard like hes on gunpowder? Did Anastasia toy with him again? Brayden smiled yfully and replied slowly, Whats wrong? Im working. It seems that he hasnt seen todays newspaper and doesnt even know hes in the gossip headlines. Its time for you, a big celebrity, to read todays newspaper, or hurry up and think about what you should tell your sister-inw. Leon hung up the phone directly. What to exin? Didnt you just finish exining two days ago? The two of them have been honest with each other for a long time, okay? Hey, whats up with Brayden? Howe theres such a gossip? That Anastasia has really be a third party? Mr. Kirnd is also really good, she is so nice to Dolly, howe he has someone else? As Brayden walked to the pantry, he heard a few of his overtime colleagues whispering next to him. What the hell were they talking about? When did he have someone else? He loved Dolly like his life depended on it! This group of people really have nothing better to do than to talk about some nonsense. But he wondered how they dared to talk about him. What are you talking about? Suddenly, Brayden appeared directly in front of several employees and asked loudly. At once, several employees had embarrassed expressions on their faces. That, no, Mr. Kirnd, we are just taking a break and chatting. One of the employees hurriedly said. The remaining few people stepped backwards, with a bit of fear in their eyes. No, they must know something. Say again what you just said, I want the truth, or you have no business staying in thispany. Brayden said coldly. I say! Mr. Kirnd, I tell you, dont you ever fire me! Then the employee told what was in the newspaper. What? He made headlines himself? And abandoning his bad wife with Anastasia? Who made up all these lies! At this moment, Braydens heart burst with anger. Bring me the newspaper! The picture of Anastasia getting drunk and kissing herself on impulsest night had been used by some people who had the intention to make an article. He knew something would happen, but he didnt think it would be such a big deal. Now, not only did Dolly know about it, but now the whole city knows about it.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Its over, the image he had built up must have fallen a lot in the hearts of some government people for a while. This matter is purely just a misunderstanding, well, you guys go to work. Said, Brayden directly into the office with the newspaper. On the sofa, Brayden tilted his head to look at the ceiling, there is a murderous aura in his eyes, surprisingly the joke to his head, it seems that he really have to deal with it. After thinking about it, he still picked up the phone and dialed it, but the other party has not answered the phone. At this time, Dolly, where there is no mind to look at the phone, she is lying on the sofa with her eyes closed to organize their mood. And next to her Jayden had been waiting, waiting for her to be strong and vent. Okay, lets go. Said Dolly, standing straight up. Where to? He asked hurriedly. Out for a spin, want to get some barbecue. Dollyughed out loud. Sure. Jayden responded, eating whatever she wanted, as long as she was happy, thought of something and asked, Dolly, your cell phone was ringing for a long time just now, should I call it? No,e on, lets gopletely crazy tonight! Dolly shouted. It seems that she is going to look away, in fact, there is nothing wrong with this, on the contrary, it provides yourself the opportunity to apany this woman, Brayden, should I thank you? Jayden sneered, and then left. Where to go? The seaside? Yes, to the beach! Dolly, now, looked excited and thrilled. Soon, the car was parked at the beach and everything was ready. Hey, Jayden, when did you get ready? Ive decided toe here on the spur of the moment. Dolly sized up the man in front of her suspiciously, feeling amazing. At the time you said you wanted to eat barbecue ah, you said before, you like most to eat barbecue on the beach, blowing the sea breeze, watching the waves and admiring the moon in the sky. Jayden replied slowly. Dolly was suddenly a little touched. In all these years, it seemed like Brayden never knew about this odd thought of his, because he never liked to eat any junk food by himself. Jayden, thank you. Dolly bowed sincerely for him. Hey Dolly, what are you doing, were good friends arent we, youre making it sound like Im your elder. Jayden said deliberately. Dolly was instantly amused by him, and immediately afterwards began to get busy. Tonight, you just watch quietly, no hands, I will cook for you. She shouted. Good, do you want some beer? Sure, how can you go wrong with beer? The man immediately got up and ran to the convenience store next to him. Its been a while, here, for you guys. The bossughed bluntly. Hey, boss, how can this work, you have to charge, we oftene here, if this continues you will lose money. Jayden hurriedly said. Could not resist the bosss politeness, in the end, Jayden pulled the boss and his children together to the beach to y. Just a few of them, the beach became very lively. In order to create the atmosphere, the boss also brought a lot of glow sticks, shaking and singing at the same time, several children together chasing and ying, shouting, screaming, barbecue Dolly face is also a happy expression, as if she had never heard of Brayden outside the news of someone. Auntie, let me help you while you rest for a while. Suddenly, the bosss daughter came over and said. Well, thats good, its okay, you go y, Auntie can do it alone. Dolly rushed to say. Okay, lets do it together then. With that, the girl picked up the signature and started to skewer the meat. What a lovely and understanding girl, Dolly smiled faintly, her expression was very gratifying. Hey, whats the matter, are you still waiting for Dolly? The boss suddenly asked Jayden. What about otherwise? Otherwise he would have left the country a long time ago, Jayden sighed softly, just wondering, this wait, when exactly will be the end. No, were just good friends now. He replied softly. Brother, you can fool others, but not me, dont wait, its not worth it. The boss half-squinted his eyes at the sea and whispered. Chapter 1343 Seaside BBQ Maam, is Dolly back yet? Brayden asked hurriedly as he ran into the living room. No. Mrs. Knight replied coldly. She had also read todays newspaper, so naturally her attitude toward him would not be friendly. At this moment Brayden was in an anxious mood, where would she go? Supermarket? No, its already this time, must be off work. Hey, I say Brayden, you can tell me, what do you really think? Mrs. Knight on the sofa suddenly asked. No, maam, Ill exin to youter, Im going to find Dolly. Saying that Brayden was about to leave, of course he wanted to grow old with Dolly and live out this life together, was there any suspense? Dont you look! Suddenly, Mrs. Knight shouted. What does that mean? Brayden stopped in his tracks. If she really wanted to see you, she would havee back already, why do you need to look? So what should I do now? Brayden asked, his expression anxious. Mrs. Knight was right, otherwise Dolly would not have not answered the phone, but he had to exin clearly to Dolly that the kiss between him and Anastasia was just aplete ident. No what to do, just wait, there is no other way but to wait. Mrs. Knight replied firmly. But he couldnt wait! Every minute now was a torment to him! After a moment of hesitation, Brayden grabbed his coat and left the living room. Soon the car stopped in front of the supermarket, but in front of all darkness, the supermarket has long been closed, the surrounding is very quiet. Its not like hes gone to find that Jayden, right? Brayden suddenly became cautious. He clearly remembered that when he and Dolly had a falling out, that man would always appear by her side in time, so now, did the two go drinking again? Here, auntie, this is for you, I baked it myself, try it. The girl handed themb skewer in her hand directly to Dolly. Mmm, it smells good. Dolly said after sniffing it. Hey, Dolly, a bottle for you? Not far away, Jayden asked loudly. Sure, Ille over. Said Dolly and stood up and ran to him. Why dont you drink a little less and save yourself another lecture from Brayden, he doesnt like you drinking, does he? Jayden whispered as he patted her arm gently. Dolly sneered.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Brayden, who was he to talk about himself? What right did he have to ask about his own affairs? He couldnt even control himself, and he was going to control her? What a joke! I dont care about him, I just want to drink! Come on, for the friendship between us, cheers! Dolly raised her bottle and shouted. Jayden felt a little embarrassed, so, between them is really just friendship, so, when will it turn into love? He really wanted to hold her to sleep, hold her to kiss her, hold her to talk about the world. Hey, whats wrong with you? What are you thinking about? Dolly nudged him and his arm hard. What else can I think about, of course Im thinking about you. The boss next to him suddenly said. At once, Dolly was embarrassed, Jaydens feelings for her, she was not unclear, just that she had been avoiding it. Uncle, can youe and help me? Suddenly, the girl not far away shouted. Yes, uncle ising! Jayden replied directly, immediately ran over. I say you two are really strange, people say that people who have confessed, whether rejected or rejected, are ultimately even friends are not to do, but you are still like before, the food is eaten, the drink is drunk, with no one. The boss deliberately said. However, this is not the case. The two of them, just one ying dumb and one not mentioning it, neither of them want to break the current rhythm of life. She once told Jayden to leave the country and find his dream, but he insisted on staying in the country, saying something about being a patriot. Although she knew that he just wanted to be with her in his heart, yet she dared not think deeply and did not want to think deeply, but she believed that in the future, Jayden would meet a better and more suitable woman than herself. Where is the odd one out, its just that were both on better terms, and to put it mildly, he should be considered my savior. Dolly whispered. Dolly, if, I mean if, if you had never met Brayden in your life, or if you had met Jayden first, would you have chosen to be with Jayden? The boss suddenly asked. This is a very meaningless question, there is no what if in this world, if there is really what if, then she would rather not have met Brayden. Boss, if you hadnt met yourte wife, what would you have done? Dolly asked rhetorically. At once, the bossughed softly and looked away. Daddy, this is yours, Auntie, this is yours. The girl said as she ran over and handed them a fewmb skewers. There is nothing to regret, she gave me the most beautiful gift in this world. The owner whispered as he looked at his daughter in front of him. Dolly smiled, with a hint of relief on her face. Isnt that how life is? Ups and downs, sinks and falls, and one day, all the bad luck will be gone. Dolly, shouted Jayden as he ran over. Time is better left to you youngsters. The boss immediately stood up and whispered. Hows that? In a better mood? Jayden asked, squatting down, with a worried tone. Well, pretty good, dont worry. Dollyughed. Its nothing, as long as you think about it, everything will be clear, whether its friendship or love, as long as you have a clear conscience. Come on, Jayden, Ill drink to you. Saying that, Dolly raised the bottle of wine. It seems that her mood, has really started to improve, Jaydens mouth at the corner of a curve of satisfaction. Come on, lets not get drunk today. Sister, I want to eat chicken wings. Here, brother, here are the chicken wings for you, be careful oh, they might be a little hot. The two children were muttering not far away. Dolly suddenly thought of Franklin, I wonder if that child has slept and eaten enough? Dont worry, Mrs. Knight is still at home. Jayden murmured. He knew that the woman was thinking about Franklin again. Dolly looked at Jayden andughed out loud, Jayden, when did you be the roundworm in my stomach? I always have been. Jayden suddenly replied. I dont know if it was the alcohol, but Dollys face gradually turned red. Chapter 1344 Go home and change your clothes Leon, has your sister-inw been here? Brayden barged into the hospital room and asked directly. See, somethings still wrong! The man in the hospital bed sighed. No, my sister-inw hasnt been here. Leon replied indifferently. Oh no, where the hell has this Dolly gone? The whole night has passed, it cant be that something has happened, right? The first thing you should do is to go to the house, before you have already told him that you must pay attention to the proportion, must keep a good distance from Anastasia, now well, and kissed on, the key is also in the newspaper. Leon shook his head. In fact, when he saw yesterdays newspaper, his heart was not only regretful, but also a little angry. Leon, dont misunderstand what was in the newspaper yesterday, Anastasia and I are not that kind of rtionship. Then what? Did he still have to exin? Leon sneered, there didnt seem to be any need for it, he respected Anastasias choice. Big brother, you dont need to say it, I understand all of it. Leon replied in a low voice. What did he understand? That was clearly Anastasias impulsive behavior when she was drunk. Well, Im not going to talk to you, Im going to find Dolly, Ill exin to youter. Brayden left the room. But Leon did not need his exnation, he only needed to know Anastasias mind is enough. I dont know how long it took, but Anastasia slowly walked in, with a little embarrassment on her face. Should I exin to him or not? Yesterday she must have been crazy to do that shameless act! She had obviously decided to let go of Brayden, but then she kissed that man when she was drunk, how should she talk to Leon about it? Leon, that, your favorite grapefruit, Ive bought it for you. Anastasia said in a low voice. What else did shee to do in her heart? Leon looked away from the window with a trace of loss in his eyes. At this time he did not want to see this woman, he wanted to be quiet, to think about their next path, he was a little confused, whether to continue to follow Brayden dry, or to find another way? Leon, whats wrong with you? Are you ufortable? Anastasia asked. Yes, he is notfortable, his heart aches, she can cure? Leonughed coldly. Nothing, its fine. He replied indifferently, without a trace of temperature in his tone.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Such Leon, Anastasia or the first time to see, she suddenly some fear, afraid of him angry, afraid of him sad, she can not afford to see this man negative look. That, what happened between me and Brayden, it was really just an ident, dont misunderstand me. The woman muttered. Did it have anything to do with him? Whether she and Brayden were lovers or friends, in his eyes, it didnt matter anymore. Leon did not say anything, half-squinting his eyes, looking out the window blue sky a little sad. Leon, dont be silent, I feel bad. Anastasia suddenly said. Leons eyes blinked for a moment, then rolled over and looked seriously at the woman in front of him, with some heartache in his eyes. I want to eat grapefruit. He said slowly. Anastasia was as excited as a child who had eaten candy, and immediately ran over and peeled it for him. Hey, let me tell you ah, grapefruit can remove the fire Anastasia whispered. Yeah, he does have a lot of fire right now. Did you just get angry? Anastasia asked. No. How is it possible not to, just now the face is cold, no warmth at all! And say not angry, who are you kidding. The woman beamed, looking a little cute. In fact, he is not qualified to be angry, he is just an ordinary friend of this woman, what reason is there to be angry because of some of her personal matters? Leons aura suddenly fell a bit. By the seaside, Dolly and Jaydeny on the deck chairs, eyes closed,pletely unaware that it was dawn. Sister,e and get me! Brother, slow down, dont fall down! Come on, there are lots of shells here! Probably woken up by the childrens voices, Dolly slowly opened her eyes and tried to see clearly everything around her. Where is this ce? She rubbed her eyes and slowly stood up. The beach? Had she note homest night? What was this? Wasnt she drunk again? No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Dolly immediately picked up the phone and dialed it. Dolly, where have you been? You havente back all night, and you still know to call me! Mrs. Knight shouted over the phone. She was really angry, even if she and Brayden were gambling, but the least she could do was to notify her if she didnte home at night, right? I was drunkst night, so I forgot to talk to you at , Dolly hurriedly exined. Mrs. Knights eyes immediately shed a trace of displeasure. Who are you with now? Where are you? What are you doing? Maam, Im at the beach right now, with Jayden, dont worry, Im fine, Im fine. She hurriedly answered, afraid that if she didnt speak clearly, madam should be angry again. When are youing back? Im not going back, Ill go straight to work at the supermarket ande home after work. Yo-ho, this girl, the nerve is getting bigger and bigger! No, hurry home, change clothes! Said Mrs. Knight directly hung up the phone. Brayden, this is thest chance I can get for you, if you dont take advantage of it, then take care of it yourselfter! Mrs. Knight skimmed her lips and walked to the kitchen. Whats wrong? Is something wrong? Jayden next to me asked in a low voice. Nothing, madam asked me to go back. Dolly replied softly. Well, it was necessary to change clothes, otherwise the employees in the supermarket saw her and Jayden wearing the same clothes they wore yesterday, it is estimated that there will be some gossip gossip again. Not to mention that there are several young and beautiful girls in the supermarket, eyeing Jayden every day, she does not dare to offend. Brayden in bed, tossing and turning throughout the night is unable to sleep, the sun is now hanging in the sky, he still want no signs of getting up. He was waiting, waiting for the woman toe back. Brayden, get up and eat breakfast! Mrs. Knight shouted from the kitchen. Coming. Brayden hurriedly responded, mouth agape, but he didnt move. Brayden, if you dont get up, are you waiting for your daughter-inw toe andugh at youter? Mrs. Knight said deliberately. Dolly ising back? Brayden immediately got out of bed, ran to the bathroom, and began to do some scrubbing. Grandma, didnt Mome back yesterday? Where did she go? Franklin ran over and asked. Chapter 1345 Moving out? Before Dolly could answer Franklins words, Brayden hade down, looked at her usingly and asked, Dolly, Ive been waiting for you all night, where have you been? Waiting for her to do what? To exin the gossip in yesterdays newspaper? Dolly nced at him and didnt say anything. Looking at her indifferent reaction, Braydens heart was very hard and said loudly, Listen to my exnation of yesterdays incident, okay? Its not what you think it is, Anastasia and I are really innocent. Well, he is still innocent even after kissing, so he is really open! A cold light shed in Dollys eyes, she didnt want to hear a single word that came out of his mouth, even if it was just the content of concern for her. She was already tired and wanted to rest and rest. Dolly! Brayden shouted as the woman was about to open the door to leave when he suddenly took her by the arm. What are you trying to say? I dont need your exnation, this gentleman, Im busy, would you please let go? She said coldly. It seemed that she was really angry, and Brayden was getting angry at this time. What about you? Where were you against night? Were you with that Jayden? Did you go to a room with him again? Just thinking about this woman and Jayden that stinky man together, Brayden a puff of fire,pletely unable to control their emotions. Yes, I was with him, I went to a room with him! But at least I have the courage to admit it, what about you? You dont even have the courage to admit what youve done, are you still a man! Dolly shook off his arm fiercely, shouted loudly, turned around and walked away. This was the first time that Dolly was so angry with him. This was also the first time that Dolly feltpletely cold to this man.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hey, Dolly where are you going? I havent had breakfast yet! Mrs. Knight shouted from the kitchen. Im going to work, Im not eating! Without even looking back, Dolly replied directly. Brayden was the only one left standing in the room, with a forlorn expression and a somewhat lonely back. How could she say that about herself? He is his husband, shouldnt she choose to believe herself? Brayden held his head with both hands, a painful look. Brayden, dinner is ready. Mrs. Knight shouted from outside. Im not eating. Brayden replied in a low voice. None of them were eating breakfast, Mrs. Knight sighed as she looked at therge push of breakfast in front of her. In the supermarket, every employee was already standing in their responsible area early, waiting for the arrival of customers. Dolly kept checking the goods on the shelves with a very serious look. Hey, Dolly, are you okay? An employee approached her and asked in a low voice, with worry in her eyes. Its okay, what can happen to me. Dolly smiled at her and replied. Hmm? Whats going on here? Her husband has someone outside, and now she doesnt react at all? No way, she is too quick to adjust her mind, right? Or is she already dead to that man? Dolly, if youre having a hard time in your heart, you can say so, we can all help you out, of course, we already have a little n, as long as you nod, we will immediately implement. That employee said awkwardly. Lets hear it. Dolly asked while looking at the book in her hand. We want to teach Brayden a lesson as a group! the employee replied carefully. Dolly froze for a moment, then recovered her face, No need, from now on, there is no rtionship between me and him, so you guys dont mess around. What is this? The staff looked at her with a surprised and suspicious expression, it was the man who betrayed her in the first ce, they should teach him a lesson, okay! Hey, Dolly, can you not be such a wimp? That man definitely cant be let off easily! The staff came into the mood for a moment and shouted. What are you doing, hurry up and work! Not far away, Jayden shouted. The employees left immediately. Dolly, of course, didnt wimp out, she just didnt want to toss and turn anymore. Everything she has nned, in this small mountain vige, Mrs. Knight still has a house, she ns to move there, to adjust their minds. Perhaps the best way to heal is to not disturb each others lives during this time. Do you want to go to dinner together? Jayden slowly walked over and asked. You go ahead, Im not hungry, I have something to doter. Dolly replied softly. She knew that in Braydens heart, whether it was Jayden or Stanley, both were his love rivals, and although there was now a rift between herself and Brayden, she didnt want to be misunderstood by him. After a phone call with Mrs. Knight, Dolly talked to her about moving out. I mean, Dolly, whats the big deal? Its not a big deal, its just a misunderstanding, why are you doing this? Mrs. Knight said. Infidelity is not a big deal? Besides, if it was really just a misunderstanding, then why didnt he dodge when Anastasia kissed him? Instead, he looked like he was enjoying it! Maam, Ive thought it over, Im moving out, dont tell Brayden where I am, I want to be alone. She said stubbornly. Have you really thought about it already? What about me? What about the baby? Do you really want to leave us alone? Mrs. Knight was full of reluctance. No, but you cane to me, its your house anyway, you cane and go as you please. Dolly continued to speak. Mrs. Knight shook her head and sighed. Was it really the end of the marriage between the two of them? Is there really no chance of reunion? Brayden, why are you so confused! Okay, madam, I have to go to work, Ill hang up now. Okay. Mrs. Knight nodded her head. Well, let her be, as long as she is happy. In the ward, Leon was lying on the bed boringly flipping through a magazine, his face was very upset, next to Anastasia who kept tapping on the keyboard, ncing at him every now and then, a little lost. Why are you still angry? Its been a few days, besides she didnt mean to do it that day! Anastasia scratched the back of her head, feeling a headache. Hey, Leon, let me tell you a joke, right? Anastasia said deliberately. Im reading a magazine. Leon replied bluntly. Anastasia was rejected, it was the first time Leon rejected her. In fact, Leon didnt feel good inside, just thinking about that kiss in the newspaper made him angry and his heart a ball of rage, not to mention that the man was his big brother Brayden. Hey, how long are you going to be angry, I already know Im wrong, why are you still acting like people owe you 8 million? Finally, Anastasia could not hold back any longer and yelled. Chapter 1346 Long time no see Where is the eight million, at most its only five million. The man in the hospital bed said. Anastasia a did not hold back, snorted out augh, unexpectedly this man is still quite humorous. Its been a few days, why are you still angry? Anastasia gently patted his shoulder and asked. Is there? Is it obvious? Leon asked suspiciously, looking seriously at the woman in front of him. Still not obvious? The day pulled a long face, eyes dull, that is not angry what? Come on, dont be angry, that day was indeed just an ident. Anastasia said again. Yes, he thought so, Brayden thought so, Anastasia also thought so, but someone will not think so, Leon sighed. Hey, whats wrong with you again? She asked hurriedly. Im telling you, if you want to do whats best for my big brother, youd better go and exin to your sister-inw yourself, I guess the two should be having a falling out at this moment. Leon replied in a low voice. The rtionship between Brayden and Dolly is so good, how can they not even have a minimum of trust? The love between them is indestructible. Besides, they are husband and wife, how can Dolly suspect Brayden just because of some gossip in the newspaper, Anastasia muttered, Leon must be thinking too much! Dollys character Leon still knows better, sometimes, for some things, although on the surface she doesnt mind, but deep inside there are still some pimples. Are you a woman? Leon suddenly asked. Anastasia face instantly ugly, she is not a woman or not, can not he see? How can you not understand the mind of a woman? You havent been in love, have you? How is it possible? A girl like you should have a lot of people chasing after her. So you have never been jealous when you were in love before? Leon asked softly. When did he suddenly be so nosy? Anastasia turned around, signaling her refusal to answer his question. Well, anyway, you just stay away from my big brother from now on. Leon deliberately changed the subject. What are you eating? Ill get it for you. Anastasia didnt want to take his words, of course not, she was counting on that Brayden to make aeback! Whatever. Thest time she ate at a restaurant called Whatever, she had done something ugly and humiliating because she was drunk. Leon was left alone in the ward, clutching his cell phone in his hand, hesitating whether to dial it or not, and finally he called it. Whats wrong? Still the same familiar tone, still the same sweet voice, Leons mouth at the corners of a curve of satisfaction. She should be doing well, right? With Stephen, the two of them should be very happy, right? That, if you have time, go and see your sister-inw. Leon said. Whats wrong with Dolly? Or did she and Brayden have another fight? Whats going on, say! Skyler shouted in a domineering manner. She really didnt read the paper. What are you talking about? Theres someone out there? How could Brayden? Those reporters are so nonsense! Skyler didnt hold back and just yelled. So, I guess my sister-inw should be very sad, you go over and persuade her. No way, Dolly is not that kind of stingy person, she trusts Brayden, okay? Are you thinking too much? Skyler said with disinterest. Leon heard him say so, this woman is so big-hearted? Why is she like Anastasia? No wonder Anastasia said she liked Skyler that time. You go over there and take a look, just in case! Leon did not have the patience to shout out directly. Yoo-hoo, Leon, how dare you yell at me? How dare you? Are you excited and excited about having that woman named Anastasia? Skyler said deliberately. She kind of saw that this man likes that Anastasia girl, just what will be the result, this really needs a long process. Okay, I know, Ill be there in a minute. Said the woman and hung up the phone directly. Nowadays, the social climate is getting more and more crooked, how even this kind of gossip trivial things are still reported on, and still not get the facts right at all. Skyler crossed his phone contacts and dialed again. Where is it? Okay, Ille straight after work, dont worry, um, okay, I miss you too, havent seen you in a while. Dolly said. She knew that Skylers sudden invitation was nothing more than the woman doing her own thinking and putting in a good word for Brayden, but she really didnt need it anymore. After work, in a western restaurant. Come on, Dolly, its been a long time, lets have a drink? Skyler asked. Hey,e on, youre carrying a baby, dont drink. Dolly immediately stopped her and said. Dolly, what are you talking about? I mean coffee, where did I say drink? Well, all of a sudden Dolly was embarrassed. At this time, there were very few people in the western restaurant, the atmosphere was very quiet, even the music also changed from the cheerful melody of the day to a low cello. Dolly, I Skyler always speak very straight, since havee here, then I will not turn around with you. Ive heard all about you and Brayden, I know Brayden, hes not that kind of person Skyler! suddenly, Dolly interrupted her directly. We havent seen each other in a long time, can we not talk about this today? She begged. Looking at the woman across the table with a haggard and expectant look, Skyler was instantly softened, well, since she didnt want to hear it, let her be. Okay, then, otherwise, why dont we go shopping after dinnerter? Are you physically okay? Can you eat? Dolly asked. Dolly, you underestimate me, Im Skyler, dont worry! Skyler patted his chest and said with conviction. It seemed that the matter was far more serious than she had imagined, only she really didnt understand why that Brayden didnt push Anastasia away when she kissed him?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Yeah, and how would they know that Anastasia was really drunk at that time, and if Brayden hadnt held her up, she would have copsed on the floor. Dolly, help me name the baby, will you? Skyler said with a smile as he took her arm. This seemed a little difficult, and Dolly smiled at her awkwardly. Its better for Grandpa to pick the babys name, or maybe Ill tell you what some good names are after I get some energy and read a few more books? Yeah, no problem,e on, lets go check out the womens clothes! Skyler said with a wave of his hand. Chapter 1347 Mommy loves you the most After hanging out with Skyler for a while, Dolly headed home, where Brayden was sitting on the couch, waiting for her to arrive. Back? Brayden hurriedly greeted, while Dolly ignored him and walked directly into the room.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Dad, whats wrong with Mom? Not feeling too well? Franklin next to him suddenly asked. At this moment, Brayden only felt very embarrassed, Well, mom is a little tiredtely, Ill go check. Saying that, Brayden then got up and went into the room. That, Dolly, are you okay? He took the initiative to ask, his tone was gentle, but any more gentleness would have been of no help to Dolly! No, I want to take a nap. Dolly replied in a low voice. She finally spoke! Brayden only felt excited, Dolly, that,st time it was my fault, dont think too much about it, I just Its okay, I dont mind. Dolly directly interrupted him and said. What does this mean? Already does not matter? Gradually, the mans heart some uneasiness. She should not be cold-hearted, right? Dolly, I think I should still exin to you, that day, I went to dinner with Anastasia Brayden! suddenly, Dolly miso sat up, shouted. The man was taken aback, turned around and looked at her seriously, this is the first time, this woman called his name in such a loud voice. You said. Brayden, will you stop exining? I dont want to hear it, Im tired, I want to rest, I want to sleep, can I? Dolly begged, clear liquid pooling in her eyes. Braydens eyes instantly dulled. Okay, then Ill go out first. Dolly pounded her head hard andid down again, closing her eyes and trying to let go of everything. Dad, is Mom okay? Franklin asked. Well, Moms tired and has fallen asleep. Came out Brayden replied. Dolly didnt eat dinner next and stayed asleep in her room. Brayden didnt go to call her, nor did Mrs. Knight, because they knew in their hearts that she, who was in a problematic state, didnt want any disturbance. Madam, Im going to the office. Said Brayden to leave. Mrs. Knight was a bit baffled, it was already this hour, what was he doing back at the office? Its sote, dont go today, keep Dollypany, Mrs. Knight said hurriedly. No, I have a lot of things to take care of, and besides, she doesnt want to see me. Brayden looked at Dollys room with a slight loss in his eyes. Rather than watching her suffer in this way, it would be better to give her some space until she was willing to listen to her exnation. Brayden didnt know about Dollys move yet. Youre really leaving? Mrs. Knight asked. Hmm. With that, Brayden grabbed her coat and left straight away. Looking at his back, Mrs. Knight shook her head, the world of young people is reallyplicated, always a careless easily fall into the whirlpool of fate. In fact, life is not so, always in the miss regret, in the loss of regret. As now Dolly, has looked down on everything, she will not waste her feelings on unnecessary people, from now on, she will only care about people who care about themselves, only love people who love them. Well, Dolly, hurry up ande out to eat, people Brayden has left. Mrs. Knight knocked on her door and called out. Maam, Im not eating, Im not hungry. Dolly replied softly. No, why does this voice sound wrong? Mrs. Knight immediately opened the door, ran to the bed and asked, Dolly, are you all right? Yes, I just want to rest for a while. Dolly replied with a frown on her face. Mrs. Knight looked at Dollys state and frowned. She said she was fine, but why did her expression look so painful? Did she have a fever? Eh. Dolly suddenly covered her stomach and screamed. Dolly,e on, get up, lets go to the clinic, do you have a stomachache? Madam, my stomach hurts, I cant get up, madam, I feel so bad. The woman on the bed struggled with breathlessness. Wait, hold on, Ill go call the doctor. Said Mrs. Knight ran out of the room. This is good, no wonder she did not even eat dinner! That Brayden also really, obviously stay in the room for half an hour, but still did not find this condition. Mrs. Knight rushed to call the doctor, but she didnt expect to meet Jayden halfway. Hey, madam, whats wrong? So anxious. Jayden ran up and asked. Oh, stop it, Dolly has a terrible stomachache, I have to go to the doctor. Mrs. Knight replied immediately, continuing to run forward. Hey, maam, you go home, Ill go get the doctor, I drive faster, you go home and take care of Dolly! Jayden shouted. The words made Mrs. Knights eyes light up a little, Okay, hurry up then! In the room, Dolly tossed and turned and whimpered, trying to yell her displeasure as hard as she could, but finding she had no strength at all. Franklin held her hand tightly, his expression very anxious and worried, and said in a trembling voice: Mom, hold on a little longer, Grandma will get a doctor soon. It was Franklin! Dolly opened her eyes slightly, trying to see the face in front of her clearly, but she couldnt do it. Mom, its Franklin, Im right here, dont worry, I wont leave you. The child stroked the womans cheek and muttered. Good boy, mommy loves you the most. Dolly choked up, maybe in this world, except for Franklin and Mrs. Knight, there should be no one worth keeping for herself, right? Son, you must be good, be good and listen to Grandma, Grandma is old, you cant make her angry, understand? Dolly murmured. Suddenly, Franklin cried out loudly, Mom, whats wrong with you? Youll be fine, dont talk, the doctor will be here soon. In fact, Dolly was just trying to divert the childs attention, not wanting Franklin to see only his own haggard side, but to the childs ears, those words sounded more likest words. Silly child, what are you crying for? Mom is just not feeling well, dont cry. Franklin is a good boy, boys cant cry, or they wont be able to find a girlfriend in the future. She continued to mutter. I dont want a girlfriend, I just want mommy! What a touching picture! What a tender scene! Mrs. Knight at the door wiped her tears and walked in. Good boy, mommy is fine, just a little pain in the stomach, dont cry. Mrs. Knight gently patted Franklins back and saidfortingly. Chapter 1348 don’t need her help Jayden was very efficient, the doctor came quickly and whispered, Its okay, dont worry, just take care of it, shes got a cold. Mrs. Knight and Jayden breathed a sigh of relief, and Franklin next to them drew in a breath of cold. Mom, how are you feeling now? The child ran over and asked anxiously. Franklin, dont go over there, your mom just finished taking her medicine, let her rest for a while. Jayden said immediately. Doctor, thank you. Mrs. Knight said as she sent the doctor out. Its okay, dont let her work too hardtely, make sure to keep her in a good mood. The doctor admonished. Well, this seems to be a bit difficult, she and Brayden into such a state, how can she be in a good mood, Mrs. Knight is full of sad face. In the room, Jayden and Franklin stood in the corner, looking at the sleeping woman on the bed, some helpless, but also some heartache. Uncle, my mom is not well, she cant go to the supermarket these days. Franklin raised his head and said with his right hand shaking Jaydens arm. Of course, he categorically will not let her go to work! What could be more important to Jayden than her? Maam, wheres Brayden? Did you call him? Jayden asked in a low voice.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Knight shook her head and sighed. Better not call, Dolly doesnt want to see Brayden right now, Mrs. Knight replied softly. Had the two men not reconciled? No wonder. How could Dolly easily forgive a man who had cheated on her? Okay, when she wakes up, please tell her that she doesnt need to work at the supermarket these days, so she can get well first. Saying that Jayden then directly left. From this aspect, Mrs. Knight is quite fond of Jayden, after all, he knows how to care for this woman, even if Dolly does not ept him. Grandma, Mom is okay, right? Franklin asked in a low voice. Franklin is a good boy, you can go and study in peace, mommy is fine, dont worry. Mrs. Knight gently stroked the childs hair and replied, it was really hard for this child, who was crying so sadly just now, afraid that Dolly would have any ident. At this time Brayden is sitting on the sofa in the office, flipping through the documents, but in his mind there is still Dollys face from time to time, I wonder if she can still forgive himself, I wonder what she can listen to his exnation? He suddenly felt a little chagrined, yet felt helpless. Yo, whats wrong? Sad? Sad? Anastasia said as she came in. Brayden had a headache. Every time he met this woman, there was really nothing good that happened. Im busy, I dont have time to entertain you, hurry up and go. Brayden said nonchntly. Anastasia knew he was unhappy because of the gossip in the newspaper, but who would have expected something so odd to happen? But this time she dide to help him. Hey, Ill exin to Dolly for you, dont worry, Ill exin to her clearly. Anastasia patted his shoulder and said in a low voice. Hmm? When did she be so kind? Brayden raised his head and looked seriously at the woman in front of him, a little suspicious. What? Dont believe me? Well, then Ill tell you the truth, I Anastasia from today has abandoned you Brayden, you are not my cup of tea now. The woman said slowly. What kind of rhythm is this? What she said is true? No, right? She changed her tastes so quickly? Thats too much of a womanizer, isnt it? Brayden looked at her incredulously, his expression unnatural. Have you fallen for someone else? He asked bluntly. If she really had her eyes on someone elses rich family, then Leons chances would be even smaller! Brayden was suddenly a little worried that this woman would fall into the hands of another man. No, what do you mean, in your world view, I, Anastasia, have to find a boyfriend? Cant I just put my feelings aside and create a career of my own? Anastasia said unhappily. Oh, so its like that, thats good, he can have one more partner. I told you earlier, you want to build a business, right? Very well, I support you. He said hurriedly. Thats more like it, Anastasia thought, and he had to support it, too, or where else would she find assistance? What are you going to do? To be honest, I kinda feel guilty, whats Dollys situation now? Have you been forgiven? Have you exined clearly to her? Or should I go talk to her? In fact, Anastasias nature is not bad, only sometimes she behaves in a gangly manner. She is a reasonable woman and a very ambitious woman, so she wants to make not only herself well, but also the whole the Mason Family well. No, just wait until she gets over it. Brayden said, but how could he know that Dollys anger this time had seriously affected her health. Are you sure? You have to exin clearly, I have to rely on you more in the future. The woman said deliberately. Brayden knew what Anastasia meant, the Mason Family was the only one left, and those so-called rtives were too realistic, so if she really had to go to them for help when the time came, they would definitely retreat and avoid seeing her. Needless to say, she is now the most stable of all the people she works with. All right, you usually behave well, Ill think about helping you. Brayden said deliberately. Maybe, I dont need it yet. Anastasia said nonchntly, this has not even asked him for help, and he is already posing? The man sneered, eyes some disdain, this girl is still so simple, must hit the south wall she will not turn back. Forget it, its better to let her try it herself, otherwise she will never know how deep the water in this circle really is. When will the implementation start? Brayden asked. Ill call them tomorrow. Anastasia replied. Braydens mouth curved up in a pleased manner. Its just a pity that tomorrow is destined to be a sunless day for her. Then, since you dont need help, Ill leave now, you can always call me if you need it then. Anastasia said and left the office straight away. She had wanted to ask Dolly out through Brayden and exin to the woman properly, but now it seemed unnecessary. Brayden smiled a little, but when he thought of Dolly, his eyes dimmed again. Dolly, we can go through so many hardships and obstacles together, and now you doubt me because of an unexpected kiss Braydens back, at once became very despondent. Chapter 1349 Didn’t find her Hey, Brayden, can you really help me get that money back? Anastasia asked cautiously, some doubt on her face. What? Dont believe me? Im telling you, its only right to pay back what you owe. Besides, your family runs a charity, so how many times do you have to pick them up? Brayden said bluntly. At once Anastasia had the confidence that Brayden was right, those rtives were originally owed to her, she had nothing to feel guilty about. Good, then Ill thank you in advance here ah. Anastasia said mischievously. Brayden looked at her without saying anything, he has not been home for several days in a row, and I do not know whether Dolly that woman is angry or not? Forget it, it is better to go back tonight to see. Evening Gu family. What did you say? Your mother moved away? Where did she move to? Brayden asked loudly in the living room. Hmm? Dad, didnt Mom tell you? She moved out a few days ago. Franklin replied in a low voice. Damn it, howe no one told him about this! Where did she go again? Wheres Grandma? He continued to ask. Grandma is in the garden. Shes been quite busytely. Dad, have you been busy too? You havent been home for dinner and sleep for the past few days. Franklin asked. Yes, he was busy, but the reason he didnte home was because Dolly didnt want to see herself! No, was she with that Jayden? Brayden clenched his fists, his eyes a little sharp. Franklin, you tell Daddy, who did Mommy leave with that day? Brayden squatted down and asked softly. Uncle Jayden, he came to help mommy get her things. Children are really very simple, Franklin did not realize Braydens mind in the slightest, not to mention did not perceive the mans gaze to kill. It really is that Jayden! Dolly, I just had a kiss and you want to live with another man! Pop! A fist hit the wall directly, and instantly blood flowed out between Braydens fingers. Daddy, whats wrong with you? Im so scared. Franklin whispered. Franklin, its okay, Daddy is fine, just a little itchy fist, you go back to your room to study, okay? Call Daddy if you need anything. Brayden stroked the childs hair and said. Okay. Franklin immediately ran back to his room. No, he had to ask what that Dolly really wanted! Not to mention the private meeting with others behind his back, and now she has to betray himself? Without the slightest hesitation, Brayden ran straight to the supermarket. Hey, isnt that Brayden? Why is he here? I dont know, hes here to look for Dolly, right? Fortunately, Dolly left early, otherwise if this man had run into him, there would have been no good results. Running into the supermarket, Brayden looked left and right without seeing Dollys figure. Where did she go? His expression is very unhappy, rushed to ask a female employee: Hello, I would like to ask, where is Dolly? Sorry, you are blocking my way, please give way to this gentleman. The female employee walked right past him and left. Brayden didnt understand what was going on. Where is Dolly, the supermarket supervisor, now? Brayden asked another female employee. Excuse me, I have to go over there and take care of things. The other female employee was still ignoring Braydens question. What the hell is going on here? Did they all not recognize themselves? Hes Dollys husband! Oops, hurry up and get to work, dont let some meaningless people get in the way. Suddenly, a leader shouted. Look at you, how can we be influenced by scum. Yes, some people dont have a number in their hearts, but we ourselves have a number. Several employees echoed, deliberately speaking to Brayden. Brayden finally knew why people were treating him so badly, but that wasnt his intention! Well, let me exin to you all that the news in the newspaper is not what you think it is, it was all an ident. Brayden said immediately. Yeah, not being able to find Dolly, of course, is just an ident. Where in this world are there so many idents? Its just an excuse. A few employees were talking intentionally or unintentionally next to each other. What excuse, he and Anastasia are innocent, there is no special rtionship at all! Looking at the scene in front of him, Brayden sighed. He could see that they were all on Dollys side, and none of them spoke for him. But as friends, they should not try to help Dolly and himself back together? What kind of group of friends are these? What are you doing here? Is there something wrong? Suddenly, Jayden came over and asked. He finally came! Braydens eyes instantly shed a trace of fierceness. Where have you been hiding Dolly? This is the reason why he didnt cherish it himself, and now he mes himself? Jaydenughed coldly. First of all, I didnt hide Dolly, and secondly, shouldnt you know where your own wife is? Jayden replied in a low voice. He should be very anxious at this point, right? Yes, it is to make him worry, it is to make him anxious, to make him unable to find Dolly in this life! Jayden, I know you two are together, so where the hell is she now? Brayden asked, with a hint of pleading in his tone. Sorry, I dont know, youd better ask someone else. With that, Jayden was about to leave. Jayden! suddenly, Brayden yelled, If you dont tell me exactly where she is, Ill sue you for human trafficking! Jayden sneered and left immediately, not wanting to waste too much time talking to this man. Okay, you can go, people Dolly doesnt want to see you at all. Yeah, how could she possibly forgive a man who cheated on her. So what if youre handsome? Its just a scum man. The employees next to her cursed so much that it made Brayden feel stressed out.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Do any of you know exactly where Dolly is? Can you tell me? I have to see her now. Brayden looked around and said. No, you go away, Dolly has note to work here since she moved, so you will not get any information from us. An older employee said suddenly. Well, forget it. Brayden slowly turned around and left the supermarket. Wait a minute! If you keep following Jayden, will you find Dollys trail? Brayden suddenly thought, followed by a nod. Well, this should be the best way. Chapter 1350 often make it for you to eat Well, follow him well, and keep me informed of anything. After saying that Brayden hung up the phone directly. Its ridiculous that he would end up in such a situation, heughed to himself. Dolly, is there really no possibility for us at all? He walked towards the balcony, half-squinted eyes looking at the lighthouse not far away, some despondency. Love is so fragile in this world, and so is marriage. They say that marriage is the grave of love, but it is not, and Dolly has been married for so long, and he and the woman have always been in love, if not for that idental kiss, where would this have happened? Brayden rubbed his eyes, feeling some headache. Big brother, how is it? Leon suddenly pushed in the door and asked loudly. How did he get out of the hospital? What are you doing here? Hurry back to lie down. Brayden said angrily. What time is it now, where does he have the heart to lie down? If he continues to lie, it is estimated that when he is discharged from the hospital, this man will have divorced Dolly. Leon looked at Brayden in front of him, some heartache. Big brother, Ill go find sister-inw, dont worry, Ill exin clearly for you, I know sister-inw doesnt want to see you now. He said. Yes, if Leon had stepped in on his behalf, it might really have turned out much better than expected, but the point is that now they dont even know where Dolly really is! Your sister-inw, shes moved out. Brayden said faintly. Leon was startled and stepped back, he had thought about this situation, but did not expect it to be so many days ahead of time. Its okay, Ill find it, dont worry. Leon patted Braydens shoulder and said and left the office. Brayden was left alone on the couch, looking up at the ceiling, his eyes pooling with clear liquid. This is the first time, he and Dolly so deadlocked, this is also the first time, the woman with their own practical actions to propose to themselves to separate. So,ter on, was she going to ask herself for a divorce again? What are you saying? Impossible, Dolly was in a particrly good mood when she went back that day, how could she possibly move out? Skyler said incredulously. Skyler, its true, I just want to ask you, what did you guys talk about that day, did she reveal any information to you about this? Leon asked anxiously. No, that day Dolly said she didnt want to talk about what happened between her and Brayden, so we went shopping, and she was happy. This silly woman, Dolly did not even want to mention it, the seriousness of this matter can be imagined, she really thought Dolly was happy. Leon closed his eyes and took a deep breath topose himself. Okay, I get it, one more thing, Jayden is Stephens good buddy, if he reveals something in front of Stephen, you must tell me. At once Skyler raised his guard, could this matter be rted to Jayden? But think about it, Jayden is always waiting for Dolly. Okay, I got it, dont worry, Ill call you if something happens. With that, Skyler hung up the phone directly. Who are you talking to? So excited. In the living room, Stephen asked loudly. Oh, nothing, its just a friend from earlier, having a problem with work, and the two of us were just chatting. Skyler slowly walked over to answer and sat down next to him on his butt. Hey, Stephen, I want to ask you a question. Stephen turned his face away and took a strawberry and gently stuffed it into the womans mouth with a doting look. It was obvious that he had been married for a long time, yet he still doted on her and loved her like a man in love, which made Skyler feel happy. What is it? Say it. Stephen replied softly. If say, one day your brother and I fall out, then would you choose to be on my side or his side? Skyler asked carefully, with a hint of expectation in his eyes. Stephen froze for a moment and then regained the expression on his face, it was a pointless question because he wouldnt let that happen. You two wont fall out. He replied. I mean what if, you tell me. The woman said as she shook his arm. Skyler, Im a reasonable person and Ill take the side of reason, or, I might choose to abstain from defending either one. He said really big truth, Skyler some god, why ah this is, can not even tell a lie, how so straight man!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Well, dont worry, there is absolutely no conflict between you and Jayden, you have your business, he has his business, you two dont even see each other once a month, where there will be any conflict. The man held her waist tightly andforted. Thats what he said, but what if one day, because of Dolly, the two of them quarrel? Forget it, dont ask him, just let nature take its course. How is it? Is it good? I made this with my own hands. In the restaurant, Jayden asked with a smile. Hey, Jayden, youre good enough to make such delicious lobster, the person who marries you in the future must be happy. Dolly replied excitedly. The woman in front of Jayden looked at the woman eating so obsessed look, heart is very satisfied, as long as she is happy, he is willing to do lobster for her life. Today, Brayden went to the supermarket, is to find you. Jayden whispered. At once Dolly put down the lobster in her hand and her expression was a little embarrassed. He didnt say anything, I guess he wanted to exin to you what happened in the newspaper. You dont tell him where I am, I want to live a little more quietly. Dolly replied slowly, she waspletely dead to that man. There was someone out there, and she could never forgive that! Although she had experienced it once before, but that was a trap deliberately set by Le, the nature of this time ispletely different from thest time! Are you really not going to forgive him? Jayden asked deliberately. Dolly was a little hesitant. In fact, she was just angry, angry why Brayden did not dodge when Anastasia kissed him, she did not really want to divorce him, and this time was only to give him a small lesson. Enough about that,e on, hurry up and eat, what you made is really delicious. Dollyughed as she peeled the lobster. She was deliberately changing the subject, that means, in her heart there is actually the existence of that man, Jaydens eyes instantly dimmed down. But although sad, Jayden still smiled, If you really like to eat, Ill make it for you more often in the future. Chapter 1351 He’s changed! And Leon went through all the hardships and finally found Dollys ce. Sister-inw, its really just a misunderstanding between big brother and Anastasia. Leon said anxiously. Who cares if its a misunderstanding, its not rted to her anymore, okay? Leon, you go back. Also, if you really treat me as a friend, dont tell Brayden that Im here, I dont want to see him. Dolly replied slowly. Yes, she didnt want to see her husband, so she wanted to see that Jayden? Leon shook his head, a hint of disdain in his eyes. For so many years, what Brayden had done for her, how many times he had been hurt for her, he saw it all, and now he wanted to give up this rtionship just because of an ident, how could this woman be so heartless? Sister-inw, its really not easy for you guys to go all the way, do you really want to leave big brother alone? You know what? A while ago, in order to deal with thepanys crisis, big brother worked hard day and night, and every time he closed his eyes to rest, his mouth kept shouting your name. Including that time to go abroad, after dealing with things, his first thought is to return to see you, sometimes he is really stressed, you just stop it, okay? Leon said beggingly. Dolly instantly some heartache, but soon, the cold light in the eyes appeared again. She understood that Brayden had been working hard, but she also knew that during the time he was working hard, it was Anastasia who had been apanying her, bringing him meals, talking to him, buying clothes for him, while she, the wife, did not know any of his state. What he could obviously do for him himself, he allowed other women to do for him. Leon, to put it mildly, dont feel bad, dont you think Brayden and Anastasia are a better match? Dolly suddenly asked. For a moment, Leons expression was slightly grim, although he knew that Anastasia had always liked Brayden, but this fact he could not really ept. But the only thing that made him feel thankful was that the only person Brayden had always loved in his heart was Dolly. Its okay, sister-inw, I know what you mean, but the situation is not the same as before, Anastasia and big brother are more of a partnership, a friend rtionship, if you dont believe me, you can ask Anastasia, its true. Leon hurriedly exined. Cooperate what? Cooperation in marriage? Cooperate to live together? What a joke, the so-called cooperation is just a lie used to stall. No, Im tired, I want to rest for a while. Dolly replied. This woman is so stubborn! What the hell does Brayden have to do for her to forgive him?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sister-inw, then tell me, what is going on between you and Jayden? Ive seen hime here several times. Leon asked in a low voice, with someck of breath in his tone. What could there be between them? They were just buddies. Dolly didnt even hear the suspicion in Leons tone and slowly replied, He just came to see me, purely as a friends concern. Hmm? Is it really that simple? No? As far as he knew, that Jayden was always fond of her, so in that case, did she betray Brayden too? Sister-inw, I want to remind you that you are a married woman, so try not to hang out with those messy men in the future, or people will gossip. Leon said bluntly. Since this woman has already made up her mind to make such a mess, there is no need to give her face, she ispared with Brayden, Leon will definitely stand on his big brothers side. What do you mean? Theres nothing between me and Jayden, you tell Brayden, dont put abel on me, Im innocent! Dolly shouted. She was really angry! Brayden, that stinking man, had doubted her character! For so many years, she hadnt done a single thing wrong to him, okay! Its not what Big Brother said, its me, Im the one whos doubting. Sister-inw, in fact, Ive wanted to talk to you for a long time, do you know what the employees of Kirnd Group said about you some time ago? They said you are a bitch, eating from the bowl and looking at the pot, no matter how good Mr. Kirnd is to you, never know how to satisfy. One Jayden, one Stanley, you care about both of these men. Leon said deliberately. Dolly froze, she suddenly felt that the person in front of her was scary, the Leon in the past had never spoken to her in such a gloomy tone, but what was wrong with him today? I have nothing to do with them, Jayden is my good brother, Stanley is my life saver and my schoolmate. Dolly replied firmly. Leon grunted coldly, who believed it? There is no pure friendship between men and women? Thepanys main goal was to get the best out of thepany. Dolly, how old are you? I cant believe youre still so childish! If Jayden didnt like you, he would pay for you and wait for you for so long for no reason? If Stanley didnt like you, he would have called you and asked you to take care of him and cook for him? Dolly was speechless at these words. She admitted that those two men did like her, but she didnt like them! She had a husband, and she loved her husband! Leon, you are thinking too much, I am very innocent with them. Sister-inw, let me ask you one more question, if one day you and big brother get divorced, then who will you choose, Stanley, or Jayden? What kind of question is that? How could she really divorce Brayden? She was just trying to scare the man. Im tired and I want to rest, so you can go. Dolly said directly, she suddenly did not want tomunicate with this man. The two people arepletely different worlds, how can they talk together? She had never thought that Leon was such a snobbish and realistic man. What? Did it speak to her heart? Leons mouth curled up in a gloating arc, it was all because big brother was too kind to this woman in the past that she was so reckless! So what do you want to do? He finally asked. She didnt want to take any measures at all, she just wanted to be left alone in peace and quiet for a while! I dont want to do anything, you can go now. Dolly repeated. Leon looked around and disdainfully nced at the woman in front of him with a hint of contempt in his eyes. Fine, think about it then, I need an answer. With that he simply left. Consider what? Consider divorcing Brayden? Or consider getting back together with him? Chapter 1352 Eating dumpling Dolly wasughing to herself when she saw Jayden walking over. Whats wrong? I think I just saw Leon. Jayden asked in a low voice. Well, he came by. Dolly replied slowly. What was that man doing here, sent by Brayden? How spineless! Jayden skimmed his mouth, his aura a bit bitter. Jayden, you shoulde here less often in the future, I dont want anyone to misunderstand. Dolly suddenly said. Jayden would have guessed that this woman would say such a thing, and naturally was prepared for everything in advance. Okay, no problem. He replied helplessly, he respected all her ideas and practices. Hey Stanley, why havent you been to that schoolmate of yourstely? I did hear that she and Brayden had a falling out. On the sofa in the living room, Aston said deliberately. For Stanley and Priya, he had long since given up any hope. Well, I know. Stanley replied as he flipped through the magazine. Whats wrong with this? Aston slowly walked over and carefully looked at the man in front of him, a little curious. Hey, are you okay? Are you not feeling well? He hurriedly touched Stanleys forehead, and then touched his own forehead and asked. There was no fever, so why did she look so breathless? Its not that sister of yours, shes tossing and turning every day, you should take care of her from now on, I really dont have that much time to y with her, I have to work and fall in love, you just let her go find other boys. Stanleyined in a low voice. Aston smiled a little bit, it seems that he is still attached to his sister! Priya, no wonder shes been in a good moodtely. Well, good, every day to call on him, can not be wonderful?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I dont know where that girl gets her energy from, the zoo, amusement parks, bars, nightclubs, back and forth every day, and if she doesnt go with her, she cries andins to the family! I tell you ah, from tomorrow onwards, you do a good job to your sisters thinking, I am really tired of this every day. The first thing you need to do is to go back to your room. Aston looked at him and smiled yfully. Lying in bed, Stanley tossed and turned, eyes closed, just could not sleep, picked up the phone next to him, opened the address book, and found Dollys name. After a long hesitation, he finally dialed it. Whats wrong? Dollys voice sounded very haggard, which made Stanley feel very heartbroken. That, how have you beentely? Havent had time to visit you. He asked in a low voice. Nothing, quite well, dont worry, just take care of yourself. Dolly replied immediately. Dont, its best not toe over, if someone sees her aftering, she cant say it again. Good what good? The first thing you need to do is to admit your vulnerability in front of him. I heard that Brayden has someone else out there? Stanley deliberately asked. Dolly sneered, and then organized herself. Hmm. She answered so dryly, and so feebly. So what are you going to do? Stanley continued to ask. Dont want to do anything, just go with the flow and do whats right, I dont want anything more to go wrong. Dolly replied softly. This answer, but only out of her still have some expectations for Brayden. It seems that the man is really important to her, she should be very sad now, right? But where is she? I heard she had moved and no one knew exactly where she was. Dolly, lets meet up tomorrow. Stanley said suddenly. Dolly hesitated, she didnt really want to see anyone. Is something wrong? You can talk on the phone if you need to. She replied. Well, there is a very important thing, not to talk to you first ah, I suddenly have something on my side, I will send you the address and timeter. The first thing you need to do is to get on the phone and hang up. He didnt want to hear Dollys refusal. Hey, Stanley, hey, I dont have time! Hello? Looking at the phone number on the phone screen, Dolly suddenly felt a little helpless. What could it be something important? Dolly pounded her head with both hands and felt a headache. Howe there are so many things every day! Whats wrong with you, you look so bitter. Mrs. Knight asked as she walked over. Huh? Nothing, maam, what brings you here? Dolly hurriedly stood up and greeted her. Dolly, this is my house, what? You still dont want me toe, huh? Here, I wrapped some dumplings, Franklin said he wanted to eat dumplings, so I wrapped some more and sent them here for you, try them. Said Mrs. Knight handed the thermos box in her hand to her. Thank you, madam. Dolly smiled and said, Madam is still good, always thinking of her. Mrs. Knight looked around, fortunately there are all the things that should be there, open the refrigerator, well, good, fruits and vegetables are there, the kitchen also has signs of cooking, quite good, this woman still know how to take care of themselves. Mrs. Knight smiled with satisfaction, but how could she know that the traces were actually left by Jaydens cooking the other day. How was it? Was it good? Well, maam, its especially delicious, have you eaten? Come along. Dolly said immediately. No, I have already eaten, you ah eat more meat, do not always eat some junk food to live, that is not good for the stomach. Mrs. Knight looked at the noodles next to her and said. I know, I only eat once in a while. In fact, before Mrs. Knight came, Dolly hadnt eaten anything for two days, she really had no appetite. People, sometimes it is so strange, when they want to lose weight the most, how can not lose weight, but one day, something unhappy happened, they no longer have the energy to lose weight, but instead, unknowingly among the meat loss. Yes, thats right, in just a few days, Dolly has lost ten pounds of meat. She didnt know whether to be happy or sad, because before, Brayden had joked that she was a bit fat since the birth of the baby. Gee, you eat slowly, if you dont have enough, Ill make you some now. Mrs. Knight said. No, maam, thats enough, I cant eat all this yet, dont do it. Dolly hurriedly stopped. Chapter 1353 beaten What a pity, looking at Dolly who was eating dumplings in front of her, Mrs. Knight sighed, a nice family, but it turned out to be like this. Dolly, have a good talk with Brayden, the child also misses you. Mrs. Knight suddenly said, she knew, Dolly usually love Franklin most. Sure enough, Dolly paused for a moment, a trace of sadness shed in her eyes, it was because she was afraid of affecting the child, so she moved out and adjusted her emotions by herself, but now Whats wrong with Franklin? Dolly asked, looking up. Every day at dinner time, he always reads about you and Brayden, always looking forward to the two of you cane home and have a reunion dinner together. At once, Dolly was touched, and she suddenly felt a little guilty. Maam, give me some time to digest. Yes, she didnt have the courage to face Braydens infidelity, nor the courage to negotiate with whichever man, negotiation was necessary, it just took time. Okay, Ill wait for you, its okay, dont worry, everything is fine with the child, the main thing is that you must take care of yourself, remember to eat on time every day, and to remember to go out more often, dont stay at home all the time. Mrs. Knight admonished. It is said that it is difficult for a woman with a broken heart toe out from the shadow, and Mrs. Knight understood that Dolly did not know how many times she had cried. Hey, Mrs. Knight is here, too. Suddenly, Jayden walked in and said. Mrs. Knight was full of doubts, no, looking at his familiarity with changing slippers, it seems that he oftene here. Jayden, youe here every day? Mrs. Knight asked suspiciously. No, Dolly forbade me toe here a few days ago, I came here today to bring her some vegetables and fruits, I guess all the previous ones are finished. Jayden rushed to answer. So he had been taking care of her. How can that be? If Brayden knew about this, what would happen? Hey, Dolly, what the hell is going on here? Mrs. Knight asked, nudging her arm. Nothing is going on, its just what you see now, Jayden is just concerned about me. She replied immediately, howe all the people thought so dirty of the two of them? Hey, no, you are in a sensitive period, better not to hang out with other men, or what do you make people Brayden think? But Dolly didnt think so. She had a clear conscience, she had not done anything wrong to Brayden, as for what others said, that was their business, not her own. Hey, the store manager, I said that you are in a hurry to leave the supermarket every time you get off work some time ago, so you came to see Dolly. Suddenly one of the employees in the supermarket jumped out and said loudly. What is this? Dolly curiously looked at the woman not far away, some suspicion. The impression was that her rtionship with this woman did not seem to be good enough for her toe and visit her, but Mrs. Knight next to her knew very well in her heart that a cmity was about to begin. What are you doing here? Is something wrong? Jayden asked unpleasantly, without a trace of warmth on his face. Ah, store manager, you havee to see Dolly, then I, as one of her little sister, of course, must alsoe to see. The woman said bluntly, with a hint of arrogance in her tone. Shes here to pick a fight, right? Dolly slowly stood up, walked towards the woman, and politely asked, Are you here to see me? May I ask whats the matter? Humph, bitch woman, obviously she has a family, a husband and children, but she still wants to hog other peoples men! The woman clenched her fist, and her gaze was somewhat fierce. Yes, I am here to find you. Pop! Just as the woman finished speaking, she pped Dolly directly and fiercely, and instantly, Dollys face was red. Hey, Dolly, Mrs. Knight rushed over and yanked her behind her back. What are you doing, get the hell out of here! Jayden yelled, pointing at the employee in front of him. Jayden, who was always mild-tempered, was now so rude, just for this woman? What a ridiculous thing! The woman sneered, then whispered in a resigned voice, Store manager, whats wrong with you? Youve never been mean to me before. Work She is still aggrieved? Mrs. Knight immediately pushed the employee, I said, are you here to pick a fight? Who are you to stand here? You have no right to hit Dolly! Mrs. Knight was really angry! No matter what Dolly had done wrong in the past, she herself had never hit this girl with her hands, but now that she had been hit by an outsider, she was naturally very ufortable in her heart. Why are you hitting me? Dolly immediately asked. What else do you need to ask? Because she was cheap. Dolly, you are already married, why do you want to take advantage of the store managers love for you and make him pay for you? You go to your husband, you go to that Brayden ah! Oh yes, Brayden seems to have recently found another young and beautiful lover, you are out of favor, so youe to the store manager! The employee yelled. Shut the hell up! Jayden yelled. He actually yelled at himself, and the employee looked at him furiously, with some liquid in his eyes.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The store manager and I are just regr friends, up and down the chain ofmand, nothing more at all. Dolly exined. Who believed it? So long, all the people in the supermarket know that Jayden has liked her for a long time, otherwise he would have dismissed her during the time she was not in the supermarket, why did he wait for her toe back? Dont pretend you, you know yourself well, we all know well, you are a lonely bitch! A vixen who cant stay away from men! She cursed very viciously and fluently. Dolly shuddered and took a few steps backwards, so thats what all the employees in the supermarket thought of her, thanks to her treating them all as her brothers and sisters before! Dont listen to her, its not true, shes just jealous of you and said that on purpose. Mrs. Knightforted her. Starting tomorrow, you can go home, the supermarket does not need employees like you. Jayden said. Oh, store manager, what are you doing, Im doing it for your own good! Look at her, how can she be so corrupting to the customs? If she really wants to be with you, then let her divorce Brayden and Ill never bother you again. The female employee said with a pout. At once Jayden was a little speechless, but Dolly was a little embarrassed. Jayden, this is your employee, you take her away, this is my house, she is not wee. Mrs. Knight shouted. Jayden looked at Dolly and then at Mrs. Knight, but dragged the female employee out the door. Chapter 1354 Become brother and sister? After sending the female employee away, Jayden returned and immediatelyforted the woman in front of him, Dont you care, she just said those words because she was too impulsive. Dolly raised her head slightly and looked seriously at Jayden in front of her, her expression was very serious. The female employee was right, Jayden has been paying for herself, but sometimes she takes it for granted, everything is too selfish. Jayden, in the future, you do note to me again, and also, I want to resign. Dolly said very firmly, she did not want to add any more trouble to this man, and she really should keep her distance from Jayden. Jayden was caught a little off guard by the words. Dolly, have you thought about what youre going to do in the future? Mrs. Knight suddenly asked. The man next to her looked at Dolly, expecting her to backtrack. Lets talk aboutter, I need to rest for a few days, but dont worry, Ill be back to my old form soon. Dolly smiled and said with conviction. At this time, Mrs. Knight, for this woman is more a kind of heartache. Good, as long as you are happy, Jayden, since Dolly has already made a decision, lets not disturb her here, okay? Saying that, Mrs. Knight directly pulled the man out of the living room. No, madam, Dolly is in need offort right now, I cant leave! At the door, Jayden shouted. Jayden, please mind yourself, Dolly is not divorced now, if you really want to do her good, then wait until she and Brayden are divorced before you pursue her. Mrs. Knight reminded him secretly. At once there was silence around, and Jayden was speechless at the old mans words. All the people knew they liked Dolly, but why did Dolly not feel anything? After a while, the two men finally left. In the living room, Dolly sat on the couch, bored and flipping through magazines, she had to start nning her life again, she had to start a new life. Brayden, no matter who you choose and how you do it, thereafter it has nothing to do with me, not just because you have someone outside, but more because you suspect me. Dollys eyes shed with a hint of sadness. Perhaps life is like this, everyone needs to spend time in one torture after another, love is just a spice in life, it does not matter whether there is, the most important thing is to be happy. Dolly, are you okay? I heard you moved out? Skyler asked anxiously. Well, I want to be alone and take a break. Dolly replied in a low voice. But there was no need to move out and live alone, she could have chosen to travel freely, Skyler thought. Dolly, have you been in a bad moodtely? Why dont we go on a trip together? I havent had any fun in a while. Hmm? Thats a good idea? It seems like I havent had any serious fun in a long time. Okay, lets go on a trip. Said Dolly and hung up the phone straight away, she had to n which ces to go, what to do and what to buy Hey Leon, Dolly and I have agreed that we both go on a trip, you tell Brayden to let him know so he doesnt worry too much. Skyler said hurriedly. Okay, Skyler, thank you. The two hung up after a few pleasantries. Next to him, Brayden was slumped over the table with his head hanging down, a haggard and tired look, it had been several days in a row that he had been this depressed. Big brother? Leon shouted, but Brayden did not respond at all. Forget it, let him sleep for a while, I guess it should be a long time to sleep a good sleep. I dont know how long it took, Brayden finally opened his eyes, stretched out and leaned on the sofa, a lost look. What time is it? He asked. Its 5 p. m. Its time to get off work. Leon replied. Brayden sneered, yeah, it was time to get off work, but he was without a home. Brother, Skyler just called me and said shes going on a trip with her sister-inw. Leon continued. Braydens eyes shed for a moment, then dimmed again. He remembered that he had talked about taking Dolly on a global trip, but because of too much work and time constraints, he hadnt been able to carry out his ns, and he felt a little guilty when he thought about it. Brayden lowered his head, his temperament somewhat defeated. I know. With that, he stood up, grabbed his jacket and was about to leave. Brother, where are you going? Leon immediately asked. Im going to find Anastasia, shes got all that money. No need to go looking for it, Iming. Anastasia suddenly appeared in front of them. Its quite timely. Leon said unhappily. Lets go, my big Mr. Kirnd, today thisdy is in a good mood and treats you to dinner. Anastasia patted her chest and said.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Uh, Im not going, youd better go with Leon. Said Brayden to slip away. Hey, Mr. Kirnd, dont go, dont worry, I dont drink this time, I only drink juice. Anastasia tugged hard on his arm and replied. Leon, you want to go? Come on. She asked, looking back at Leon, who was jealous not far away. Im not going, I have things to do. Leon refused, in fact he really wanted to go, but was afraid to disturb them. Then invite you some other time, lets go, Mr. Kirnd. The womans tugging was too much, and finally, Brayden was dragged into the car by Anastasia. In fact, if it was in the usual way, Brayden has long been ruthlessly shaking the woman away, but once he thought that Anastasia just lost her parents, his heart was still a bit intolerant. Hey, how are you and Dolly doing? I heard shes moved out now. In the car, Anastasia asked with concern. She is now for Brayden, the rest is just buddy, no those so-called messy male and female love. Lets go with the flow, theres a lot going on these days. Brayden replied slowly. It seems that things are not working out very well, Anastasia looked at the man next to her and was a little worried. Hey, what do you think, what do I have to do to get Dolly out of her misunderstanding of you? What do you want to do? Im telling you, you doing nothing is the best way to solve this. Brayden immediately said, he is really worried about the woman in front of him to get himself into trouble again, then only to be afraid that he jumped into the yellow river also can not wash. Uh, I was going to say, if we both change our rtionship, would it be better? Anastasia suddenly asked. What does this mean? Change into what kind of rtionship? We can be brother and sister! Chapter 1355 long-lost smile It was a bit of a quick turnaround, and Brayden looked at the woman next to him with a moment of suspicion. Whats going on here? Whats wrong with her? Or did you forget to take your medication? How could such an idea suddenlye to mind? What? Are you enjoying the feeling of me chasing you? Anastasia deliberately asked, giving him a nce. Who cares! Thats not enjoyment, thats torture! Brayden replied. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Its a deal, from now on you are my brother, so you have something to say to Dolly. Anastasia muttered to herself. In fact, she said this solution is not impossible, Braydens mouth at the corner of a curve of satisfaction, no matter what, in any case, this woman has given up on their own pursuit. A little more dessert, please. Saying that, Brayden directly handed the menu to the waiter. Okay, you wait a moment. Across the table, Anastasia looked at Brayden incredulously, somewhat shocked, strange, he has never eaten dessert, ah, what is wrong today? Hey, big brother, dont you not like dessert? Hmm? This she knows? Brayden smiled and took a sip of tea. Well, I dont eat it, but my sister does. He said deliberately. How did this man suddenly be so thoughtful? She was really a bit ufortable. Anastasia lowered her head in embarrassment, a blush on her face. Hey, dont think too much about it, dont make it sound like were a couple, and youre blushing. Brayden nced at her and said nonchntly. I was just getting grateful to him, and now a word directly pushed her into the ice cer, Anastasia shouted unabashedly: I said cant you just enjoy the atmosphere? Im shy, whats wrong? Still cant let me feel the feeling of being pampered? Ahem! Suddenly, Brayden coughed. He had seen straight women, but he had never seen a woman as straight as Anastasia, and she had the nerve to say such things? All right, she is not an ordinary woman. Brayden could only do the thinking for himself in this way. Its okay, big brother, you cant be okay, if you copse, who will pay the bill? Anastasia muttered as she handed him a napkin. Hey, arent you the one who invited me to dinner? Why am I still paying for it? Brayden raised his head and asked defiantly. Is there any mistake? Today is the first day that we became brother and sister, of course you, the big brother, should treat me, the little sister, to dinner, have you ever heard of a sister treating her brother to dinner? You have nomon sense at first nce. Anastasia said as she sipped her tea. This woman, why has she suddenly be so shrewd to y this game with him! If she put this kind of mind in her career, I believe that in a short time, she will definitely make a name for herself. Hey, you got that money back for you, its in my office, dont forget to pick it up tomorrow. Brayden said in a low voice.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Good, thank you big brother, little sister I will drink tea instead of wine, to big brother. Said the woman, the cup of water in a drink. This guy has quite a boss style, howe I didnt see it before? Brayden smiled. But the two of them did not know that not far outside the window, Dolly was watching them sadly. In order to go on a trip with Skyler, she deliberately went to buy a lot of things, do a full prep work, but who knows on the way back, but will meet her husband and the object of the newspaper together,ughing, eating and drinking. What a happy couple, how happy they wereughing. Dollys eyes dimmed, it seemed like a long time since she had seen Braydenugh so happily. She suddenly admired Anastasia, being able to make this manugh and be happy for her. Forget it, lets go home! Dolly slowly turned around and left. Brayden and Anastasia had been joking around non-stop, and the two seemed to be ying even more after they became brother and sister. Hey, what do you think Dollys reaction would be if she heard you had an extra sister? Anastasia looked up and asked Brayden. I dont know, I guess Id be happy, but right now its hard for me to even see her. Brayden replied with a shrug and a helpless look on his face. Its okay, big brother, your business is my business, Ill definitely help you with her! Anastasia said as she patted the mans arm vigorously. But dont, Anastasia, you must not give me a problem, I can solve it myself. Brayden refused outright. Hey, you do not understand the mind of women, I am a woman I understand, do not worry! What to rest assured, obviously they live like a man, but also here to say they are a woman, Brayden skimmed Anastasia a nce, helplessly shook his head. Perhaps because of the death of both parents, Anastasia haspletely faded the side of herself that asionally presents pretension, she wants to make herself strong, no matter in front of the storm or thunder, she has to face bravely! You dont believe me? Brother, I promise toplete the mission sessfully! Anastasia said with conviction. Brayden suddenly felt some headache, obviously did not drink, how she with a drunken look like? Hey, Ill take you home, right? He said. No, I want a drink,e on, cheers! Anastasia suddenly raised her ss and yelled. What the hell? Where was there wine? Brayden immediately snatched the quilt out of the womans hand. It was wine! This woman, why is she still doing this! Hey, Anastasia, did I say not to drink! Brayden was really angry! The lesson fromst time was enough for him to remember for the rest of his life, and he didnt want any more idents. Big brother, you found out, hey, its okay, I just drank a little bit oh, Im not drunk, look, Im sober, dont worry, I wont kiss you again. Anastasia flung both arms crazy. The next few people are looking at her like a psychopath, so Brayden some embarrassment. This bratty girl, give him trouble! All right, go home, do not eat, we wille back another day. Saying that, Brayden is going to help Anastasia up. I dont want to, Im not full yet, big brother, are you hurting for money? How can you be so stingy as the president of a bigpany! Anastasia shivered and said. What are you talking about? When was he stingy? Whenever she invited herself to dinner, he always ended up paying for it? No, let Leon take care of it, this is his future daughter-inw! Chapter 1356 misunderstood again Hey, dont throw up! Brayden held Anastasia and stood at the door waiting for Leon to arrive, while keeping an eye on Anastasia, just in case she threw up all over herself again like she didst time. Big brother, do you think theyre bad? Anastasia muttered with confused eyes. Yes yes yes, youre right about everything, bear with me, Leon will be here soon. Brayden echoed. Well, what do you have him doing here? No, I cant let him see me like this, hell get mad, its too humiliating, I dont want it! Said Anastasia, about to run. Hey, where are you going! Probably Braydens voice is too loud, was just left Dolly heard, can not help but curious, Dolly still turned around, looking at the pair not far away. You just stop tossing and turning, Im telling you, Anastasia, you stay here honestly and dont leave! The man roared in anger. It was one crop after another! Hey, Brayden, what are you being mean for, Leon hasnt even been mean to me yet, why are you being so rude! The woman shouted in displeasure. He was rude? He was already very patient with her, okay? If it werent for Leon, he would have thrown her to the side of the road, so who cares about her? Brother, are you angry? Dont be, Im still counting on you to help me create a new business, dont be angry, okay? I wont drink anymore, okay? Saying that, Anastasia directly hugged his waist, how could she not let go. You let go of me, in public, what are you doing this is, hurry up, I am a family man. Brayden tugged at her small hands. But I dont know where this woman got her strength from, he couldnt break free. He couldnt get away from it. Anyway, Dolly wasnt here anyway, so let her toss it around! Brayden breathed a sigh of relief and rxed a little in his eyes, he knew too well that the more he broke free, the more this woman woulde on, so he simply gave up. But this scene, but Dolly saw a clear picture. If that kiss was just an ident, then what about this time? Dollyughed coldly. This is her husband, this is the Brayden who keeps saying he loves her! How could life be so ridiculous? She had been doing her own thinking, trying to forgive that man, but now, instead of himself, he was happier and happier, and he was just a redundant. Pop! Dolly directly threw away the things in her hand and left indignantly. Hey,e to your senses! Not far away Brayden said. No, I want to sleep. I dont know how long it took, but finally Leon came, but when he saw the picture in front of him, his eyes shed a trace of suspicion. What is this, Anastasia holding Brayden, Brayden did not resist? Leons heart pulsed with anger. He has his own family, he has a wife, why do he still want to provoke this Anastasia, even if he is his big brother, but he cant do whatever he wants to the woman he loves, right? Hey, you dont think too much, things are not what you think, hurry up and send her back, Ill exin to youter, hurry up. Saying that, Brayden directly shoved the woman in his arms into Leons car. No, big brother, what about you? What about you? Dont mind me, I didnt drink, it was always her, this woman is too crazy, next time I have dinner with her, Ill hit the wall! Brayden yelled. At once Leon in the car snickered a little. The only one who could make Brayden so furious was this girl Anastasia, but he believed what his big brother had just said, and believed that there was really nothing between the two of them. After sending the woman home and settling everything, Leon left straight away. In the office, Brayden was still flipping through the files and dealing with thepanys business. Big brother, do not go home? Leon knocked on the door and said, walking in directly. Im not going back tonight, theres still a lot to be settled. Brayden didnt even look up and answered directly. Oh. Leon walked towards the sofa and sat down. After a long time, Brayden raised his head to move his neck when he realized that there was still a Leon sitting on the couch. Hey, why didnt you leave? Brayden asked. Oh, Im waiting for your exnation. Leon scratched the back of his head and replied shyly. Brayden was a little suspicious. That between you and Anastasia So it is this matter. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Besides, Anastasia and I have be brother and sister, dont worry, ah, Im still waiting to eat you twos wedding candy in the future. Braydenughed. Leons mouth curved in a satisfying way. He knew that Brayden would not have any undeserved thoughts about Anastasia, and he would not abandon himself and Dolly. What about your sister-inw? What did she say? At once Brayden was a little deted. Its been a long time, I wonder if Dolly has lost her anger? I havent contacted her recently. He answered slowly. Dolly was lying in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep, her mind filled with the scene of Anastasia snuggling in Braydens arms. Why did you betray me? Why do you want to provoke that woman? Why eat from the bowl and watch the pot? She curled up and whimpered. Im not sure if this is what love is all about, but it turns out that vows can be broken. Human nature, why soplicated! Why is life so realistic? She clutched the corner of the quilt, as if she was clutching a straw, rubbing it fiercely. Suddenly, the phone next to her rang. Dolly wiped the tears from her face and immediately picked up the phone. I heard that youre going on a trip with Skyler? Jayden asked softly, with a hint of anticipation. Yeah. She responded. With just one simple word, Jayden could already hear that something was wrong. Dolly, whats wrong with you? Have you been crying? Jayden asked anxiously. No, I just have a cold, Ill be fine in a while. She answered immediately.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She was lying to herself again! She was obviously a very fragile woman, but she had to pretend to be very strong! The man sighed and half squinted his eyes, seemingly thinking about something, Tonight, did you not eat again? Ill go and give you Jayden! suddenly, Dolly raised her voice to interrupt his words. Really no, donte over, Im fine now, I can take care of myself, dont worry, Im tired, Ill sleep first. With that, Dolly immediately hung up the phone. Chapter 1357 There is still a chance That, Brayden, sorry ah,st night, I did not mean to get drunk. Anastasia lowered her head and whispered. Still not on purpose? She secretly changed the tea to white wine, and she still said she was unintentional? Brayden had a gloomy face, not wanting to talk to the woman in front of him, and kept flipping through the papers in his hand. The woman is not a good person. The woman ran directly to him very little whispered, eyes full of guilt. Im busy, you go y with Leon. Brayden did not even look up, said directly. What kind of logic was that? She had clearlye to apologize to him, okay? She hadnt done anything wrong to Leon, so why should she go to Leon. Brayden, are you still a man or not? Whats the point of being so petty? I just made a small mistake, why is this, and do not take care of me. Anastasia beamed and pouted. Brayden turned his face away from her. Brayden looked away from her. Did he not have the strength of vision to do so? When someone is unhappy, of course, you should give them a little buffer time. Mr. Kirnd, tell me, what do you want me to do, you can forgive me ah? The woman continued. Brayden suddenly had a headache. You go out and immediately disappear in front of me, it will be enough to make me relieved, okay? Brayden said in a serious manner. There was already a lot of work in hand, and now this woman is here endlessly, he does have some anger. Hey, well, hurry up and get out. Said Leon next to him, directly pushing Anastasia out of the office. Hey, whats wrong with him? Feeling in a bad mood, huh? Theres a lot of work, so just be understanding, hurry up and do what you need to do. Leon waved his hand at her and said. Yo-ho, how dare this man treat himself with such a casual attitude? Is this a man who has eaten his heart and leopards guts? Or has his head been squeezed by the door? Where in the world did he get the courage to boss himself around! Hey Leon, have you made a mistake? I am What is it? Leon asked, directly interrupting the womans words. What is it, the daughter of the owner of the manufacturer Kirnd Group is working with? But the father had already terminated the cooperation with Kirnd Group long ago. Well, it was better to be honest and obedient. Anastasia turned around and left the Kirnd Group immediately. Dolly, at this time, was lying on the bed, with her eyes closed and drowsy. She had been insomniac all night and did not close her eyes until Jayden was four or five oclock. The phone next to her had been ringing many times, but she hadnt moved at all. Finally, she slowly opened her eyes when the sunlight outside the window shone on her face through a crack. Eh! She made an effort to stretch out, trying to make her whole body morefortable. Hey, Dolly, whats wrong with you? What took you so long to answer the phone? Skyler asked anxiously. She was afraid that because of her feelings, Dolly would do something stupid. In fact, sometimes, women are really fragile, one act, one word, or even one expression can make them sad for a whole day, let alone this kind of thing. Its okay, I just overslept, dont worry, when are we leaving again? Dolly whacked her head and asked in a low voice. Or else, lets go now, okay? Theres nothing for either of us to do right now anyway. Skyler replied directly. One day sooner is one day sooner, at least Dolly wont stay home alone and think about it. Okay, wait for me, Ill pack. With that, she was about to hang up the phone. Hey, Dolly, dont pack, well just take a phone with us, its convenient. Skyler rushed to say. Looking around, it seems that in addition to clothes, there is really nothing to bring, forget it, or buy it while traveling, anyway, it does not cost much money, and save yourself a suitcase to toss and turn. Okay, Ill go to you right away, that, I dont want anyone to know about it. Dolly deliberately stressed.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Skyler did not understand what she meant, and obviously did not want Brayden to know. Soon, the two met up at the airport. Sure enough, the two were rxed with only a cell phone. Hows that? Doesnt it feel super cool to not have a suitcase? Well, it feels unburdened all of a sudden. Dolly smiled and replied. And just like that, the two women, together, flew abroad, and even Stephen didnt know where they both went. What? Out of the country? When? Went where? With whom? Stanley rushed to ask as if he was crazy. Aston next to him froze, and then returned to his old expression. So this man didnt know before? What is this? Then what has he been up totely? The woman he loves has long since run away, and he still looks confused? Hey, havent you been in touch with Dollytely? Aston asked tentatively. No, Ive been rather busytely, I havent had time to go out at all, so tell me quickly, where did she go in the end? Stanley immediately grabbed his arm and asked coldly. This is a difficult question, he Stanley do not know things, how would you know, and besides, he likes Dolly, but does not mean that he likes Dolly ah, where he came to the mind to pay attention to that woman. This, I really do not know, anyway, is out of the country, as for where to go, no one knows, it seems that even Brayden does not know, she should be deliberately not let anyone find her, right? Aston said. Stanley instantly some anger, such a good opportunity, he gave a waste of time! I me this shitty job, have to rush what process, this is good, the work is done, the woman has long gone! Come on, dont take it too seriously, its not like shes noting back, dont worry. The man next to himforted. What do you know? Shes at a time when she needs the mostfort, I should be by her side at all times to encourage her and support her. Stanley yelled. Yoo-hoo, this man, when did he be so melodramatic? Ive never seen him care about someone so excitedly before, and its a woman! Well, it seems that the power of love is really great! Its just a pity that people Dolly doesnt like him. Aston smiled as he watched Brayden and Dolly get into this mess. Chapter 1358 Must go! No, I have to go find her. Stanley immediately stood up and looked like he was leaving. Was this man out of his mind? Where is he going to find out which country Dolly has gone to, no one knows until now, so how can he possibly find it? Hey, Stanley, take it easy, you cant be sloppy about this. Aston reminded him. Looking for someone, there must be a target, whats more, Dolly is out for a trip, out for fun, not missing, whats there to worry about? People Brayden have not taken any measures, he is good, like an infatuation sweat, as soon as he heard that people go abroad to chase over. Then I have to go find it too. Stanley stubbornly replied. I dont want to persuade him, he can do whatever he wants, no matter, anyway, in the matter of Dolly, he does not have any say in front of him, said also equal to say in vain, rather than save some of their own strength to do other things. Whatever you want, do what you like. After saying that, Aston just left. Although this idea is absurd, is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack, but he is willing to try. Hey, no, can transfer the surveince ah! Stanley wanted to be a stimnt like immediately ran out. Hey, you really go ah! Aston shouted from behind. Im going! Stanley shouted in response. In front of the window, Brayden half-squinted eyes looking at the lighthouse not far away, into a deep thought. After a long hesitation, finally, he picked up the phone and dialed. But after dialing for a long time, the other party did not answer the phone. Whats wrong, big brother? Leon walked in and asked. Brayden asked straightforwardly, How is Dolly now? It turned out he was worried about his sister-inw. Skyler says its fine, having a good time, but she just wont tell me where they really are, so I guess it was my sister-inws idea. Leon answered slowly. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. But how could he know that the day he apanied Anastasia to wait for Leon on the roadside had been seen by Dolly. Big brother, have you ever thought that your sister-inw really doesnt trust you? Leon asked cautiously. They were a couple, not a lover. Between a couple, the most important thing is trust, if there is not even the minimum trust, then how can this life continue? Leon, dont be ridiculous, shes just jealous. Brayden said seriously. Yes, its understandable to be jealous, but to be jealous for so long, thats too much, right? Women have always been fond of cold war, this is well known, but this cold war can notst forever, right? If Dolly really does not trust Brayden, it would be better if the two people just divorce and forget about it, although this is also what they do not want to see, but there is a good saying, the melon is not sweet, instead of this two people continue to torture each other, it is better to let go and go to find their own happiness. Isnt that how life is? You do not love, someone loves, you do not care, someone cares. Its not that he Brayden cant live without Dolly. This world, leaving who, the earth can still turn, time is long, who will remember who? In fact, Leon this idea is not without reason, he just do not want to see Brayden tired and tired! In thepany, every day there are a lot of things waiting for him to solve, his head is already fried enough, he is already annoyed enough, but back home, but also have to face their own wife emotional, who can stand it?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. No, big brother, its really not possible, you guys can just separate, its no big deal. Leon muttered, not daring to look up at him. Leon, shut up! You remember, in this life, I only have one woman, Dolly, I only love her, even if she doesnt love me anymore and wants to leave me, I still wont change. Brayden said fiercely. But have you ever thought, you two do not even have the most basic trust between you, how to live in the future? Besides, she has several other men outside. Instantly, Braydens eyes dimmed. He was referring to Jayden and Stanley, right? Yes, those two men were very stubborn and never gave up waiting for Dolly and pursuing her. Its just that Dolly was so innocent that she really just treated them as her ordinary friends. All right, you go out, I want to be alone. With that, Brayden walked towards the sofa and sat down, closing his eyes and trying to let go of everything. He suddenly felt a little tired and wanted to take a break. Looking at the haggard appearance of the man in front of him, Leon had to leave the office in silence. After a long time, he pulled out his cell phone and dialed again. Hello, Skyler, how is Dolly now? Are you okay? Her body, is it okay? Brayden rushed to ask. Yo, Brayden, you know youre calling to say hello, what have you been doing? What have you been doing, dating your girl? Skyler said nonchntly. Ever since she read that newspaper, her attitude towards Brayden has changed a hundred and eighty degrees. Skyler hung up the phone directly. Whats up? Is it Stephen? He wants you to go back? Dolly immediately ran over and asked. No, its not. Dont worry, Stephen cant wait to let me go out and y without bothering him. The two women walked together to the beach. Perhaps for women,ing to the beach is the easiest way to rx, so Dolly and Skylers preferred ce to travel is at the beach. And that, as it happens, was guessed by Stanley. No, where are you going to find it? Aston stopped Stanley and asked directly. He did not want his brother to fly around, some countries are now in crisis, Stanley now if you go, it is not the same as in the death of it? You go away, quickly! Stanley yelled. I said you can not wake up a little, what is the situation abroad, you do not know? Why so confused? Dont worry, Dolly is just going out to y, she wont be in trouble, so dont go looking for her ah, donte back when shees back, you havente back. Aston deliberately said. Stanley and how not to understand the current situation, only he was more worried about Dollys safety. No, I have to go, you do not stop me. Said, Stanley directly a force, shake off Aston, quickly leave. Hey, you be safe! Im telling you, youre the only son in the Davidson Family, in case something happens to you, your parents will definitely not let Dolly go! Chapter 1359 Unexpected Appearance Hello, have you seen this man? Stanley asked the pedestrians passing by with the photo in hand. Sorry, havent seen it. Hello, have you seen the person in the photo? Street after street, he had almost gone all over, not only did he not find Dollys figure, even the passing pedestrians said they had not seen her. Had she never been here? The surveince at the airport clearly showed that the ne she took was the flight to here. He pounded his head hard, feeling a little helpless.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Uncle, are you looking for someone? Suddenly, a little girl came over and asked in a low voice. Stanley slowly opened his eyes, looked at the child in front of him, and nodded somewhat helplessly. That aunt, Ive seen, but shes gone. The little girl continued. What? Stanley immediately took out the photo and ced it in front of the child, asking again and again. Little one, are you sure thats the person you saw in the photo? Well, sure, she helped me win a balloon two days ago, but shes gone, she said she just came with a friend for a trip. The child said. Not alone, then it shouldnt be bad. From memory, Aston seemed to have told him that Dolly was also out with a friend. And did she ever tell you where she was going? Stanley asked expectantly. No, but she said she was going to another country. Baby! suddenly the woman not far away shouted. Uncle, I have to go now, my mother is calling me. With that, the child waved his hand at him and left straight away. At this moment, Stanleys aura was very despondent. Why couldnt he slow down a bit, why couldnt he wait for him toe over and go y together? He took the picture and continued to hurry. Er on the sofa, Skyler whispered, hands covering his stomach, a painful expression on his face. Skyler, whats wrong with you? Are you ufortable somewhere? Dolly rushed over and asked worriedly. Dolly, Im in pain, my stomach hurts! Skyler shouted in a low voice. Soon, a lot of cold sweat oozed out of the womans face. Dolly got scared and immediately picked up her cell phone and dialed out. Skyler, hold on, the ambnce will be here soon, take it easy for a while,e on, take a deep breath. Dolly held Skylers small hand andforted. The food he ate yesterday was too heavy, so his body reacted badly today, right? On the hospital bed, Skylers eyes were closed, still sleeping, and Dolly, next to her, was very anxious, afraid that something might happen to her. Doctor, how is she really doing? Its fine, make sure she pays attention to her diet, and, during this recent period, its best not to let her go out, she must be allowed to rest. The doctor said seriously. Dollys heart was filled with guilt, and her eyes were filled with regret. No, I cant let her go on like this with me, otherwise, it will affect the baby in her belly after all. Dolly, whats wrong with you? It looks like youre not happy. Skyler slowly opened his eyes and asked in a low voice. Skyler, lets go home, okay? Dolly said as she lifted her head slightly. What are you talking about? Its not easy to go on a trip together, why are you turning back? Skyler said excitedly. But she cant continue the process in this condition! Im fine, dont worry, Im fine. Good what ah, just now in the hotel, her look of life and death, it is too horrible, scared to lose their own souls. No, you have to go back to your country, your body is the most important. Dolly held her small hand tightly and said firmly. Then how about this, Ill stay here to recuperate my body, you go out and y, Ill wait for you here, OK? At this moment, Dolly only felt warmth in her heart. She knew that the woman in front of her just wanted to apany herself, but she herself could not be so selfish! Oh my goodness, I found you guys, you can really run! Stanley shouted as he barged in. The two men looked at the man in front of them suspiciously and curiously. Stanley, what are you doing here? What are you doing here? Dolly hurriedly asked. What else can I do? Of course Im traveling. What a coincidence that I can still meet you guys here. Stanley said jokingly. Bute on, thats not what he said when he came in just now. Hey, whats the deal? Dare I say this is a chase all the way here? The woman in the hospital bed asked, with a look of disdain in her eyes. Skyler gave him a look and looked away from him. Yes, I really came after you, Dolly, I said you can really run, every time I arrived in a country before, you turned around and already left, and did not know to wait for me. Stanley deliberately whispered. And now its not found. Skyler muttered. Stanley thought to himself, Yes, today, finally found, it is not in vain to waste so long flying to and fro. However, Stanleys arrival was not a bad thing for Skyler. Dolly has been asking her to return to her country, but this woman has no one around to take care of her, and she is not at ease. Now that there is suddenly a man, she can fly back to her country without worry. Hey, Skyler, why dont you go back, Ill just go with Stanley. Dolly suddenly suggested. After thinking about it for a long time, Skyler finally agreed. Although Stanley didnt know what the two of them were talking about, he was excited when he heard that he could be with Dolly. Hey Stanley, let me tell you, no bullying my Dolly in the future, and, Dolly is a married woman, you are not allowed to hit on her, or I will not let you go. Skyler said coldly. The girl who came from the wild, so impulsive? The first thing you need to do is to get back to your home country, and then you can say whether you and Dolly will really have something going on. Dolly is my sister, how could I bully her? You say that as if Im a bad person. Stanley muttered. Thats not a bad guy, just look at his eyes, he likes Dolly. Soon, the three agreed and Skyler was on a ne back home the next day. Dolly, where are we going next? Stanley asked in a low voice. Chapter 1360 came to the wrong place Looking at the man in front of her, Dolly only felt a headache. What she had said to Skyler about wanting Stanley to apany her on this journey was really nothing more than an excuse. Stanley, you go home. She said slowly, raising her head and looking at him seriously. What did this mean? She was driving herself away? Wasnt that the deal at the beginning? The two of us walked the rest of the journey together, howe now shes backtracking? Did he do something to make her unhappy? Dolly, whats wrong with you? Are you unhappy? What did I do wrong, you tell me, I can change it? Stanley asked anxiously. No, he was really good. Good-looking, good character, family rich, powerful, and capable, very good, just a pity, but now she does not even want to be friends with him. No, I just want to be alone, Stanley, Im sorry, you go back to your country. With that, Dolly turned around and was about to leave. No! Dolly, you have to talk to me clearly, what is going on? The man pulled her arm directly and asked loudly. Nothing is going on, I just dont want to be with you, got it? And please, dont waste your time on me, its useless. Dolly shook off his arm fiercely, yelled loudly, and left. What had happened in this instant? He came all the way here, tossing and turning for so long on the way, could it be that in return, all he got was this one sentence telling him to go back to his country? Stanleys eyes were displeased. The actual fact is that youll be able to get a lot more than just a few of these. Dolly, at this time, went straight back to the hotel, sat on the sofa, closed her eyes, and tried to adjust her emotions. Stanley, Im sorry, I just dont want anyone to disturb my life now, including Brayden. After a long time, she finally managed to pick up her bag and leave. Soon, the nended and she arrived in another country, a ce with beautiful scenery and simple folklore. Hello, wee to this ce! A viger suddenly bowed to her and said. Hello, thank you. Dolly responded. In the vige, the vigers were gathering for some kind of event, and it looked very lively. Unable to resist her curiosity, Dolly walked over anyway. Are there any more? Are there any more foreign visitors? The man on the stage asked loudly. Dolly looked to her left and right and felt a little uneasy. Whats wrong with foreign tourists? Cant theye here? Yes! Suddenly, a man next to her shouted, directly pushing Dolly up. Instantly, Dolly freaked out. What the hell is going on here? What the hell were they trying to do? Not far away in the corner, Stanley was watching all this with a worried expression. That, did I do something wrong? On stage, Dolly asked cautiously. At once, there was a burst ofughter on the stage.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Hey, this woman is so strange. Yeah, what kind of person says that as soon as they get up there? What an oddball, but this woman is quite pretty, its my kind of woman. Offstage, several men were whispering andughing non-stop. Whats going on? Didnt they say that the folk here were simple? Dolly suddenly panicked, could she havee to the wrong ce? And the truth is, she dide to the wrong ce. The reason for this is that thepanys business is not only a business, but also a business. The man on the stage asked forcefully. Take out what ah? Why did she have the feeling that she was going to be kidnapped? What do you mean by that? I didnt understand. Dolly replied in a low voice. No? This woman, wasnt she a socialite? Cant even understand such a simple sentence? On the stage, it was lively again. Hey, this woman is mine from now on, no one is allowed to steal it from me! Suddenly, a man from the stage jumped up and shouted. Whats the reason? I want it too, no, I have to let her choose! Thats right! Why should you have it all to yourself? At this moment, Dollys body trembled, she was sure that this group of people were not good people. Hey, woman, listen to me,e with me tonight, I will pay for you, how about it? You can have as much as you want, what this young master is not short of is money! The man who jumped to the stage walked towards her, patted his chest and shouted with conviction. Why do you have to pay for me? Im not buying anything? Dolly said softly. At once, the manughed out loud. I said, are you really stupid or are you pretending to be stupid? What the host meant just now was that you, as a foreign tourist, need to donate money! So this is how it is, but donations should be made on a voluntary basis, where there is such a tantly forced people to donate money? Dolly immediately took out her wallet and gave all the cash she had left to the host. But the host was not happy. The girl, this is too little, right? It must be at least a thousand or eight hundred, right? The host said in a low voice. But she had already donated all the cash she had with her! Sorry, that, I only have this much money on me. Dolly replied awkwardly. No more money? Look for me. The money you donated doesnt even meet the minimum standard. The man next to her said. Dollys eyes suddenly dimmed. This is not a fundraiser, this is clearly extortion! Come on,e back with me, Ill donate for you. Saying that, the man was about to pull her off the stage. Hey, what are you doing, let go of me! I dont need your help. Dolly struggled. Dont be shy, its no big deal, this kind of thing is very normal here. Shy his ass, damn it, why is this man so strong! Ah! Suddenly, the man screamed. Thats right, Dolly bit him hard. Haha, bitten by a woman. Bitten by a woman, no good, youll only be hooted and hollered at for the rest of your life! The people around wereughing and sarcastic. The man was enraged, directly squatting down and carrying Dolly away. Ah, let go of me! Help! Dolly yelled. How dare you bite me and curse me! The man pped Dollys ass hard. Let her go! Suddenly, a familiar voice came. Chapter 1361 Save him! Who are you that you dare to order me around? The man put Dolly down directly and rolled up his sleeves, looking like he wanted to fight. Im her boyfriend! Stanley shouted.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. At once, Dolly froze. Since when did he be her boyfriend? Hadnt she already told him to go back to her country? Yoo-hoo, chick, this is your date, not bad looking, but just a little white guy. The man said fiercely. Dolly,e here! Stanley waved her over slightly. Almost without a moments hesitation, Dolly immediately ran behind Stanley, looking fearfully at the fierce man in front of her. Dont be afraid, Im here, dont worry. Stanley muttered,forting Dolly. Stanley, how about we run, there are so many of them. Dolly lying in his ear, whispered. Run what run, this is their territory, even if you run, where else can you run? When the fight startster, you take the opportunity to run, you hear me, do not care about me, I am a man, resistant to fight. Dolly looked at Stanley, her heart was full of emotion. In fact, this is also the first time Stanley said such manly words. After so many years, he left all his infatuation and bravado to this woman, and now, finally came in handy. No, I want to be with you. She refused. What was she thinking, such a messy environment, if she didnt runter, she was only afraid that the consequences would be more serious. I tell you ah, you are a woman, you and I are not the same, understand? If they catch me, the most they can do is beat me up, but you are different! Stanley was really angry and roared in a low voice. He could never let his beloved woman be bullied by others! Fight! What are you doing, wasting time here? Thats right, fight! Fight! Fight! Hurry up, we still have to go home for dinner! The next few people were yelling loudly, looking like they were watching the fun. Dolly didnt understand, usually in this situation, someone shoulde forward to solve it peacefully, but now no one came forward to be a peacemaker. It seems that this ce, the vigers quality is very poor! Dolly clenched her fist, her heart was very nervous. Ah! Suddenly, the man directly picked up the wooden stick next to him and swung it at Stanley. Dolly, run! Stanley shouted with one force, pushing the woman to the side. Come on! Come on! The vigers next to him were still fooling around. Finally, Dolly still went away. This matter, absolutely can not just forget, she must go to the vigemittee to discuss a statement. The Stanley on the ground, wiped the blood at the corner of the mouth. Dolly, who is not far away, looks back at the man on the ground from time to time, and her eyes are filled with heartache. Well? Do you want to continue? The man yelled. You son of a bitch, only bullying foreign tourists, what ability! Stanley spat out blood and yelled. Yoo-hoo, youre still tough, youvee to this point, and you still wont give in? Well, lets beat you until you kneel down and beg for mercy! Pop! Pop I do not know how many sticks, Stanley really can not bear, lying on the ground, half-smiling eyes looking at the direction of Dolly fled. Dolly, if I die today, will you always remember me? A smile curled up at the corner of his mouth. Are you a crazy person? Just for a woman, get yourself into such a state? Are you still a man or not? Yeah, whats so great about that woman? Shes just a bit pretty, there are many more pretty than her. Hey, its really miserable, look at other girls, they have long run away. A few vigers next to her were discussing, looking sorry. But Stanley didnt regret it at all. As long as she is happy, as long as she is still alive, he can do anything. At this time, Dolly, is lying on the ground, covering his injured knee, a painful expression. Stanley, you must wait for me! I will definitely find someone to save you! Enduring the severe pain of tripping, Dolly struggled to stand up and continued on her way. Hello, where is the vige council of your vige, please? I have an urgent matter. Dolly asked, clinging to a womans arm. Whats wrong? Is something wrong? Come, dont worry, Ill take you there. Saying that, the woman hurriedly assisted Dolly to leave. What did you say? A fight and a brawl? Impossible, our vige has been a standard civilized vige for years, how could the kind of terrible incident you said happen? The vige chief shouted angrily. Vige Chief, its true, please, go save my friend, or he will be killed by that group of people. Dolly begged and cried. Looking at her crying in such a realistic and painful way, the woman who sent her couldnt stand it anymore and hurriedly went to the vige chief and said a few words. The vige chief, things are not true, lets go and take a look at it, right? If its not true, lets take a walk, there is no loss, if its true, at least its our vige people who caused the trouble She said a very reasonable, surprisingly, the vige chief was speechless at once. For the sake of the viges reputation, it is better to go and see. Okay, well go for a walk. Saying that, the vige chief was about to go out. Big sister, thank you, that, do you have a doctor here? My friend is very badly injured and must be treated immediately. Dolly said with a trembling voice. Okay, okay, you take it easy, control your emotions, dont worry, everything is in the hands of the vige chief, the doctor is on his way. The woman gently patted her shoulder and replied. Finally, Dolly breathed a sigh of relief. Offstage, the group was still yelling and kept trolling Stanley on the ground, talking nastily. Go on, stand up, fight! Thats right, still not a man, get up ah! But Stanley was really out of strength. Stop it all! Suddenly, a strong aura spread out. The group of people in front of him panicked and immediately turned around to run. Stay where you are, no one is allowed to run, whoever runs, get the hell out of this civilized vige! The vige chief bellowed. At once, the surrounding area was quiet, and no one dared to move. Pop! The wooden stick in the hand of the man next to him fell to the ground. One by one, are they all capable? Dare to dominate here now? The vige chief snarled as he surveyed the group of people in front of him. Vige chief, we didnt do anything, its him, he started the fight! Suddenly, a child pointed at the man who hit Stanley not far away and shouted. Chapter 1362 Do you like him? Stanley, are you okay? How do you feel? Dolly immediately ran over and helped the man on the ground up. Dont worry, Im fine Before he could finish his sentence, he simply fainted on the ground. Stanley! Wake up! Dolly shouted hysterically, crying. It was a vige with no hospital and only a dpidated clinic. On the hospital bed, Stanley kept his eyes closed, his face was haggard, the corners of his eyes, mouth, and cheeks, all bloodied. Next to Dolly, her eyes wereted with heartache and remorse. Miss, its useless for you to wait like this, its better to go and have some food, as the saying goes, people are iron and rice is steel, you have to save your strength ah, he still needs you to take care of it. The doctor said in a low voice. Thank you, doctor, Im not hungry. Dolly replied in a low voice. Stanley hadnt woken up yet, so how could she leave here. Stanley, you must wake up! She closed her eyes and prayed. God, the person you want to punish should be me, not him, all the sins will be my responsibility alone! She rubbed her hands together tightly, very nervous. The doctor next to her sighed and left straight away. Dolly, why dont you go have some dinner? The woman who had helped her came over and said. Big sister, you go eat, I want to stay here with him. Dolly replied slowly. Finally, she and Stanley on the bed were the only two people left in the ward. Probably because she was too tired, not long after, Dolly fell asleep directly on the side of the bed. Uh Stanley gently moved his body and slowly opened his eyes, only to find Dolly right next to him. Luckily, she wasnt hurt, luckily, she was still here. stanley smiled slightly, raised his right hand, and gently stroked the womans hair. She was as beautiful as ever, as pretty and innocent as ever, and he would have waited for this innocence of hers. Youre awake? Dolly asked in a low voice as she rubbed her eyes. Well, Im awake. Are you okay? They didnt bully you, did they? Stanley asked directly. At this moment, Dollys heart suddenly warmed up. The first thing he said when he woke up was not to ask her where this was, or to see the wounds on his body, but to worry if she was hurt. Dollys eyes were filled with guilt. Im fine, but youre injured, so you need to stay here to recuperate for a while, so dont go outtely. She said worriedly. What about you? Are you leaving? Stanley asked suddenly. It was never his own wounds he was worried about, but this woman. If she were to leave, he would certainly not stay here a minute longer. Im staying here to take care of you, of course. Dolly said righteously. He was wounded for his own sake, Dolly could not leave him here alone and go away alone. She wasnt that selfish, not to mention, the man in front of her, had already saved himself twice. Good, then well stay here for a while, and when my body recovers, well continue the journey, okay? Stanley asked excitedly. This man, why did he suddenly be so happy? He should be sad and upset after suffering such a serious injury, but howe he seems a little excited and thrilled now? Dolly looked at Stanley suspiciously and was a little curious. The actual fact is that you should take good care of him now and talk about itter. Mr. Davidson, hello, we need you as a witness can attend our vige assembly, do you see your convenience? The vige chief suddenly asked. Although he did not know what was going on, but he felt that the vige chief was not a bad person, so he agreed.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After the two people exchanged pleasantries, the vige chief walked out of the ward. After a long time, Dolly walked in with a lunch box. Come, I made you chicken soup, drink more while its hot. Dolly immediately said. I think I just saw the vige chief. She continued. Well, he said he wanted me to attend some kind of convention, and I couldnt figure out why he wanted me to attend. Stanley muttered. Of course it was to get rid of the group of people who were fooling around and beating him up that day. This is a civilized vige, the vige chief is extremely strict with everyone, those who cant do the self-discipline can only be invited out and nevere back. So thats how it is, it seems that the vige chief is going to get real this time. Stanley murmured. Yes, this vige has a serious and responsible good vige chief, so the people will be more simple and kindpared to other ces, but there are always some rat turds in every ce, trying to bring the local culture to the wrong ce. Well, whatever you want, as long as you think about it. Dolly said in a low voice. Stanley is not a person who would deliberately make things difficult for people, but he has never been a soft touch either, allowing people to bully him. Growing up, it was the first time he had ever been beaten up, and by a punk at that. Here, Dolly, put some medicine on him. Said the doctor, throwing the medicine directly to Dolly. Come on! Stanley took off his clothes directly andy down on the bed, closing his eyes and gritting his teeth to meet the tired down pain. Er he clutched the bed sheet on the bed, some beads of sweat seeping out of his hands. Does it hurt a lot? Dolly rushed to ask. Nothing, can you rub it for me? Rub it and it wont hurt anymore. Stanley said deliberately. Dolly didnt even think about it that much and directly put her hand on his back and kept rubbing it. How about this? Does it still hurt? The woman asked again. It doesnt hurt anymore, its sofortable. The man enjoyed himself and replied. The doctor next to him, who had already seen the mind of the man in the hospital bed, justughed, with some contempt in his eyes. For a long time, Stanley had fallen asleep, and Dolly was still massaging him. Hey, Miss, you can rest now, he is already sleeping. The doctor gently tapped her shoulder and said. Looking around, he had indeed fallen asleep. This stinky man, howe he just went to sleep without even saying hello? Thanks to this, I was afraid that the massage was not strong enough and hurt him. He likes you, huh? The doctor asked gossipingly. What are you talking about? The two of us are good friends. Dolly hurriedly denied it. He just likes you, tell the truth, do you like him? Chapter 1363 the presence of others Like him what ah, she has a husband good? Uh, that, Im already married. Dolly replied awkwardly. At that moment, the doctor was a little ufortable and immediately turned away. The day went by, and soon, the day of the vige meeting came as scheduled. dolly helped Stanley directly up to the stage, sitting next to the vige head. A man on the stage, on the other hand, was tense, with a panicked expression and a very confused look. Hey, big brother, you have to pay attention, it seems that the vige chief really did not joke with you this time. Yeah, the witnesses areing over, thats no joke. A few people next to him reminded the man who hit Stanley that day, with a hint of concern on his face. Gentlemen, thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedules to attend todays assembly. I have been living in this vige for decades as a vige chief, whether it was a small, poor and backward vige in the past or a civilized vige that is now on a higher level, I have a clear conscience to all of you. Once, I said, I will never allow anyone in the vige to pollute our simple vige style The vige chief said a lot, mostly some padding, but normal people can guess what he is going to do next. Finally, the vige chief straightened his back and slowly walked to the middle of the stage, looking at the vigers under the stage, a great righteous look. So, the people who beat up the foreign tourists that day, and some of those who were blindly starting a fight, from today onwards, you have to leave here, we cant amodate you big Buddhas in this vige! The vige chief shouted seriously. Instantly, a hush fell on the stage. The vige chief is crazy, right? How dare he drive away his own vigers for an outsider? Yes, we are the family, how can he do this? Did those two foreign tourists stuff money to the vige chief? One by one, the young vigers eyes wereted with disdain and contempt for the vige chief. Those who were a little older, on the other hand, were very open-minded. Vige chief, everything is the fault of those two people, it has nothing to do with others. In the crowd, a man shouted. What a joke, people are guests, what kind of guestse to another house as guests and fight as soon as theye up? The vige chief sneered, stroked his beard, and pretended not to hear anything. Idle people, shut your mouths, I am now announcing my decision, not discussing with you. Also, those who caused trouble, I hope you can behave yourselves in the future, do not try to hurt others again, as long as you sincerely repent, there is still a chance toe back. The vige chief said deliberately. If they really behaved well, he wouldnt mind breaking the example once and directly picking them up again. Vige chief, give me one more chance, I promise, I will never fight again. The one who hit Stanley hurriedly said loudly. No, you have to go out, youve gotten into trouble many times, its time to go out and get some exercise. The vige chief whispered. Whats there to exercise? Is there a beautiful sister? Or is there money to be made? Besides, their family is not short of money! For a long time, the meeting ended with the result that many people were spitting that the vige chief was bribed. But the vige chief still looked like he was on cloud nine, as if he didnt care about anything. Hey, we do this, will not be a little too much? Dolly asked in a low voice while holding Stanley. Whats so excessive? Oh, so its not too much for him to hit me? Stanley nced at her and said discontentedly. Thats what I said, but after all, the vige chief just announced in front of the whole vige to drive that group of people out of the vige! Well, you just dont think about it, everything has passed, go, go back. Stanley said gently. Whatever, just let them do whatever they want! Someone should always have to suffer the consequences. In the office, Brayden sat on the sofa and kept flipping through the documents, a serious look. But in his mind, Dollys face still appeared from time to time. Big brother, Skyler is back. Leon slowly walked in and whispered. What? Brayden put down the paper in his hand, got up and walked to the window. Hows she doing? Is she in a better mood? He asked in a low voice. But my sister-inw didnte back, only Skyler did. Leon added. What kind of rhythm is this, two people left together, howe shes the only one who came back now?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. And where is Dolly? Where did she go? He immediately turned his head and looked at Leon in front of him, asking seriously. This, Skyler said she wanted to see you for a while. In the cafe, on the sofa in the corner, there was a somewhat elegant looking woman sitting, sipping her coffee, with an image of a noblewoman. Brayden, between you and Dolly, what exactly happened? Skyler hurriedly asked. She would be suffocated if she didnt ask for rification. And what did she say to you? Brayden asked rhetorically. She wont say anything, she keeps avoiding the question, today, you have to tell me or your own wife will be snatched away. Skyler said anxiously. Skyler would not say something so unreliable for no reason, unless, of course, she had seen something. Do you mean Jayden or Stanley? he asked tentatively. Skyler gave him a nce, his face a little dissatisfied. Skyler gave him a look, his face a little dissatisfied. Who else could it be? Anyway, you usually care more about her, women, coaxing on the line. She continued. Skyler, I want to ask you a question, now Dolly, in the end, with whom? Brayden asked coldly. He had to get to the bottom of this! He had to determine if Dolly had gone on a break or if she had gone on a date! I was the only one who apanied her out of the country, and now that Im back, who else do you think shell be with? Skyler didnt say the fact that Stanley had gone to see Dolly because she was afraid that the man would misunderstand and get jealous. Sometimes, men get jealous, really worse than women! Just like in the old days, once Stephen got jealous, Skyler would immediately take the initiative to run over and coax him. She was ying sloppy! Brayden looked at the woman in front of him and had a few thoughts in his mind. If Dolly was really the only one, Skyler could have told him directly and didnt need to hide anything, but now shes stammering and hesitating, which means that at this time, there are other people around Dollys presence! Chapter 1364 Thanks Uncle Leon, you go investigate Dolly, said Brayden directly in the office. What the hell is this? Leon was a little confused as to what he was trying to do. Find out exactly where she is and who she is with. Brayden added. So Big Brother suspected that Dolly had someone outside, but how could that be! Although its true that she hasnt been behaving as well as everyone would liketely, but what she shouldnt do, she definitely wont touch. Big brother, maybe sister-inw just wants to go out alone and doesnt want to be disturbed by others. Leon muttered in a low voice. Why are you so full of nonsense, when I tell you to check you will behave yourself, wheree so many excuses. Brayden looked up unhappily and skimmed him, his tone was very dissatisfied. Its just that, cant afford to mess with, but can hide. Okay, Ill go check it out. Saying that, Leon left the office directly. I dont know what this man has been stimted again, as soon as he returned to thepany is so like others owe him eight million, really drunk. Hey, where are you going? Anastasia asked as she walked over. Im going out to take care of some things. Leon replied, not stopping. Whats wrong with this, why is his face so ugly? Did he get scolded by that Brayden? At once, there was a wave of anger in Anastasias eyes. Dare to criticize her man, this Brayden really does not put himself in the eyes! She immediately quickened her pace and walked into Braydens office. What are you doing here again? Im especially busy today, dont talk to me! Brayden said coldly. Anastasia slowly walked over and plopped down on the desk, staring at him with two deadly eyes until he became impatient. I said Miss Mason, may I ask what you want to do here? If you have something to say, just say it, Im busy, okay? Brayden took a deep breath and suppressed his inner emotions and said. Its just unhappiness. Anastasia just looked at him and didnt say anything. Anastasia! Hey, Mr. Kirnd, you say you are unhappy, but you do not say the reason, if this continues, what if you are suffocated to death? Anastasia deliberately said. A moment, Brayden heart a ball of anger. He was already in a bad mood, and she even stimted him so much! This woman, did shee here on purpose to pick a fight! The man directly threw down the pen in his hand, and his gaze was very bitter. All right, whats the matter, just say it, well figure it out together, its better than you sulking alone. And its not a solution for you to sulk alone like this. The woman muttered. He is not sulking! Hes just openly angry! Ive left Leon to sort it out, I dont need you to care. The man murmured. But youre still in a bad mood as usual, is it because of Dolly? asked Anastasia. The man knew that there was no one else who could affect Braydens mood but Dolly. But this Dolly has not gone abroad for a break? How did she get into trouble with this man? For a long time, Brayden looked out the window at the lighthouse, half-squinting his eyes, not saying a word. Well, since you dont want to say, I wont ask. Also, dont keep telling Leon to do this and that, he still has to help me with things. It was you who said that day to assign him to me as an assistant. The woman pped her hands and said bluntly. So she was here for Leon, Brayden breathed a sigh of relief, and a softness shed in his eyes. The weather was beautiful, the breeze was warm, the sun was warming up, and the little flowers on the side of the road were constantly poking their heads in, trying to feel the beauty of the world. Beautiful, Dolly? Stanley asked in a low voice, looking at the field of flowers in front of him. He knew that Dolly had always loved flowers, and had helped Mrs. Knight with the nts before.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Well, its beautiful. Dolly replied. From a distance, the field of flowers seemed to have no end, yellow, red, and white, and they looked so vibrant. How beautiful! If only life could be this beautiful, Dolly sighed. She suddenly missed Brayden. She wanted to bring Brayden along to see this field of flowers and feel the beauty of time together. When she was a child, she had a small wish to watch the sunrise in the east and the sunset in the evening hand in hand with her beloved in the flower field, that was a beautiful, the process of life. Come on, Ill show you. Said, Stanley directly took her hand to go. Dolly hesitated for a moment, but still shook the mans hand away, at once, the man was a little embarrassed, but still just smiled, a look of indifference. Although she was really touched and really happy at this time, but she still knew very well in her heart that the person in front of her was Stanley, not Brayden. I dont know how long they yed, but the two of them were suddenly a little tired and sat directly on the stone chairs in the flower field, looking up at the sky and closing their eyes, enjoying the breeze and the sunshine. Dolly! Stanley! Home for dinner! Suddenly, not far away, a big sister voice shouted. Coming! Dolly immediately stood up and replied loudly. Hey, do you want to go out to eat? The food at home seems to be a little bit not to your liking. Stanley suddenly took her by the arm and asked. This was indeed the case, because every time she ate, Dolly ate very little, perhaps because she was a bit ufortable with the water. But even so, Dolly has been very grateful to big sisters family, if it wasnt for them, Im afraid she and Stanley would not have a ce to live until now. No, I think big sisters cooking is delicious, lets go, dont let them wait. With that, she left straight away. Come, Dolly, you eat more, recently have lost weight, if the food is not to your liking, you must tell me ah. Big sister suddenly said. No, big sister, I really like to eat your cooking, it smells good. Dolly said immediately. Stanley next to her looked at Dolly and then at Big Sister, without saying anything. This woman, why is she always so condescending! Here, Stanley, this is saved for you, your body has just recovered, you must eat more good to nourish your body. The first sister said, the chicken leg directly to Stanley. The two children looked at the chicken legs in Stanleys bowl and smacked their little mouths, their eyes were a kind of longing. Mom, why dont my brother and I have chicken legs to eat? The child suddenly asked. Uh, that, we still have them at home, tomorrow mommy will make them for you, okay? Big sister immediatelyforted the child and said awkwardly. Here, eat this. Saying that, Stanley directly pinned the only chicken leg on the dining table to the youngest child. Thank you, uncle! Chapter 1365 He wants a blind date? Day after day, Stanley was living happily in the vige, while Dolly was a little sad. Whats wrong with you? Not happy? Stanley asked in a low voice as he gently tugged at the corner of her shirt. Huh? Oh, that, nothing, probably a little tired, dont worry. Dolly replied immediately. It had been so long since Brayden had contacted her, and she was indeed a little lost. In fact, Brayden had called her many times, only to have Stanley secretly delete the call records. Your phone is ringing. She picked up her phone and handed it to Stanley, walking straight away. The mans eyes dimmed as he nced at the few words bouncing on the screen. What is it? He asked, not a trace of emotion in his tone. Hey Stanley, what time is it, youre still lingering abroad, hurry back, your mother is sick and hospitalized! Aston shouted, his tone was very anxious. In an instant, Stanley was like encountering a bolt from the blue, his head was in a daze, how could mom let herself get sick! But soon, he resumed his previous face, trying to suppress his inner emotions. Just dont die. He said coldly. What? Stanley, are you still talking about human beings? She is your own mother! I have no objection to you apanying that Dolly to y abroad, but your mother is in hospital, you muste back to me! It was the first time that Aston was so angry with Stanley! It was also the first time that Stanley heard that his mother was hospitalized. In the past, that so-called mother, has always been a strong woman, every time I saw her, always a look of omnipotence, but now, how she copsed? Stanley pounded his head hard, a chagrined look. Whats wrong? Is something wrong? Dolly slowly walked over and asked in a soft voice. No. Stanley didnt even look up and answered directly. What a forlorn back, what a sad expression, there must be some kind of ident, just that he does not want to face it. Forget it, or let him ease up on his own, maybe after a long time, that hurt in his heart will disappear. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. At this time, Stanley, some tears gathered in her eyes, but the heart has not been soft. No, she was the one who had wronged herself in the first ce! Why should she go to see her? Why should I listen to her? What has she done for herself all these years? The country, the weather has gradually be colder, piles and piles of roadside dead leaves, look a little sad. Even the sunlight is not as blinding as it was before, as the autumn mood is picking up. Hey, Mr. Kirnd, what are you thinking about? Anastasia jumped in front of him mischievously and asked loudly. What else can I think about? Of course Im thinking about your sister-inw. Brayden slowly replied. At this time, Brayden, alreadypletely will not be in front of Anastasia to hide their thoughts on Dolly. And Anastasia is also an understanding person, understand his feelings for Dolly, naturally will also for him to think of ways to make up for the feelings between him and his sister-inw. If you miss her, call her. If you dont say anything, how will people know? Anastasia said deliberately. You still say that, its all your lousy idea, Ive called her countless times, she didnt answer, and she didnt return afterwards. Brayden said with a sigh and a hint of dissatisfaction in his eyes. It cant be, usually, after a man and woman quarrel, as long as the man takes the initiative, the woman will give in, greater Dolly has been in love with Brayden. The actual fact is that theres someone else around her thats making some kind of small move, and Anastasias brow is furrowed in a thoughtful manner. Hey, dont think about it, dont give me any more bad ideas, everything or wait for your sister-inw toe back. The man muttered. Holy shit! What the hell? How is that called a bad idea! That is a womans inner desire, okay? Anastasia turned her face away, stopped looking at him, fell straight onto the sofa, picked up a magazine and flipped through it in a serious manner. Hey, how are you and Leon doing now? Brayden suddenly turned around and asked. Hey, big brother, dont talk nonsense, there was nothing between us, hes just one of my assistants, dont make up your mind. The woman replied loudly. Really? But she can fool Leon, but not Brayden! The way she looked at Leon, it was clear that she had a different kind of affection. Oh, so thats it. Well, then Ill grant the request. Brayden said deliberately. What request? Anastasia sat up at once and looked seriously at the man not far away, waiting for his next sentence, but who knows, the next Brayden directly tapped the keyboard. Hey, you should finish your sentence! The woman came straight into the mood and yelled. Someone wants to introduce Leon to a girlfriend, and as you know, Leon has been single for some time, and he wants to start a family too No! Suddenly, Anastasia shouted like she was crazy. Brayden was taken aback by her and immediately looked up at her. Hey, what are you excited about, its not like Im introducing you to someone, if youre envious, I can find you one Brayden said with desire. Whos excited, I mean Leon is very busy these days and doesnt have time for a rtionship. Anastasia said as she turned back to the couch. Shes jealous, Brayden smiled faintly. Still not admit it! She obviously likes Leon, but shes still acting like shes indifferent to him! This woman, what is in her mind. The man shook his head, a little helpless. Although the surrounding is very quiet, Brayden also did not say anything, but at this time, Anastasia, inside is a million grass horses, very nervous and panic.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. What to do? What if that Leon really went on a blind date? Then who will y with her in the future? Who will protect her and take care of her? No, we cant let him go on a blind date. I think I heard that they are supposed to meet tonight. Brayden suddenly said. The woman on the sofa, still kept flipping through the magazine with an indifferent look. Finally, she couldnt help herself. Im leaving, Im hungry, Im going to eat. Saying that, she picked up her bag and left the office. Looking at the womans distant back, Braydens mouth curved up in a yful curve. This woman, sometimes is really simple, she believes everything she says. Of course, the reason why Brayden would tell such a lie is just to let Anastasia see her heart clearly. Chapter 1366 I’m going to the hospital Dolly, whats wrong with Stanleytely? A look of distraction? Big sister suddenly asked. Dolly looked at Stanley, who was not far away, and suddenly felt a little worried in her heart. Ever since he received a phone call that day, he has been in this state of hiding his sadness. Maybe hes been too tiredtely. She replied in a low voice. Auntie, your phone is ringing. A child ran over and said loudly. Okay, thanks baby. Dolly squeezed the childs cheeks and replied softly, with a kissable look. Hmm? It was an unfamiliar number! At once, Dollys eyes were slightly displeased. She thought it was Brayden calling. Without any hesitation, she simply hung up the phone. She had never had a good impression of strange numbers. Because there was a time before that she could get harassing sales calls almost every day. But the phone kept ringing non-stop, which made Dolly a bit annoyed and angry. What the hell do you want to do? Im not buying a house, Im not buying a car, my family has no money! Saying that, Dolly was about to hang up the phone. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. This is Aston, dont you remember me? The man asked. So it was him! He should be looking for Stanley, right? Wait a minute, Ill bring the phone to Stanley.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ah, no, Im not looking for him, Im looking for you, that, Dolly, theres something I think I should tell you, maybe, Stanley will only listen to what you say now, his mother is in the hospital, her condition is a bit serious now, I called him before, but Aston exined. No wonder Stanley has been out of sorts thesest few days, and has been looking at the sky from time to time in a daze. But if he was so worried about his mothers condition, why didnt he go back! Dolly, this time, Im begging you, I Aston never begged anyone in my life, and I dont know how to beg, today, Im giving up, as long as you bring Stanley back, Im willing to work as a horse for you! Astons words were so sincere that Dolly herself felt a little guilty. Stanley went abroad for his own sake, he was injured for his own sake, and now, his mother has something wrong, how can he sit back and do nothing? No, he must go back! Hey, Stanley! she shouted at the man not far away. The man lowered his head, wiped the tears from his face, turned around, and walked towards Dolly. Whats wrong? That, I want to go back to my country. Dolly looked at him seriously and said in a low voice. Why did she suddenly remember to go back to her country? Isnt there still a journey? Youre not No, I want to go back to my country, I miss the baby and Mrs. Knight. Dolly answered immediately. She didnt mention Braydens name, which amused the man in front of her a little. When are you leaving? The man asked slowly. Now, Ive already booked my flight. The woman in front of him was suspicious and curious. When did she be so spontaneous? Whenever she says shes leaving, she says shes going back. Stanley didnt have time to think about it, he was dragged directly by Dolly and went to say goodbye to the vige chief and the elder sister and a few other vigers. Dolly, when you have time in the future, you muste and y often, the children like you very much. The elder sister said. Yes, what a kind-hearted girl ah, the mother really can not miss you ah. Auntie, Ill miss you. A child jumped directly into Dollys arms and shouted. Baby, auntie will miss you too, dont worry, I will definitely visit you again when I have time. Dolly waved her hand at them with a very reluctant look. If you dont want to leave, we can stay for a while longer. Stanley next to me suddenly said. Mrs. Davidson, who was still lying in a hospital bed, had to go back to visit. Lets go. On the way, Dolly kept holding Stanleys arm, afraid that he would get lost, which made Stanley feel a little strange. Hey, Dolly, Im not a three-year-old, I wont get lost. The man murmured. Whatever his age was, she had to get this man to the hospital safely anyway. On the ne, Dolly kept her eyes closed and tried to rest for a while, but Stanley, next to her, had a pang of uneasiness in her heart. I wonder how my mother is doing? Was she out of danger? Have you had enough to eat? Will she catch a cold? With her eyes closed, Stanleys mind was filled with her mothers face. Finally, after an unknown amount of time, the nended. Hey, Stanley, wake up, were back home, were here. Dolly nudged his shoulder and said. Uh, okay. He rubbed his temples, trying to wake himself up more. Where are we going? To the hospital. Dolly replied without hesitation. All at once, the man raised his guard. To the hospital for what? He asked immediately. Franklin has a cold, it seems to be very serious, I have to go to see. Was this true? He looked up and down at the woman in front of him, a moment of suspicion, it could not be that this Dolly knows something, right? Okay, then you go, Im going home, I need to rest. Saying that, he was about to leave. Hey, dont, you cane with me. The woman immediately ran to him and grabbed his arm tightly. What am I going to do, its your son, not mine. What kind of talk is that? He doesnt care about any other children in this world except his own! Dollys eyes shed with a cold light. In fact, this was not Stanleys intention, he was just afraid that this woman had tricked herself into going to the hospital, not to see her child, but to see her own mother. Come on,e with me! Dolly coaxed in a small voice. This was the first time she had been so gentle with this man. Geez Im really tired! Who isnt tired? Butfort is reserved for the dead. In this world, you can only feel alive when youre tired! She continued to persuade. Hey, isnt that madam? Not far away, a woman said. Brayden was startled and immediately looked up. This look, is with Stanley eye to eye. The Dolly next to him was squirming and shoving Stanley, looking more like she was pouting. Perhaps sensing Braydens jealousy and jealousy, Stanley suddenly put his right hand on Dollys shoulder and smiled, Okay, Im going to the hospital. Chapter 1367 Almost Disturbing Dolly didnt see Brayden, but as soon as she heard that the man next to her had promised himself a trip to the hospital, all that was left was happiness. Go, go, go! With that, she dragged Stanley straight into the car. Looking at the cold stare not far away, Stanley smiled slightly, with a yful look in his eyes. Brayden, how is it? See everything, right? This is your wife Dolly, and shes with me now! Mr. Kirnd, lets go! The assistant next to him warned in a low voice. Go! Brayden turned around and walked straight into the airfield. But Stanley, who was in the car, was not happy. He didnt want to see the woman lying on the hospital bed, he hated that woman. Stop the car! Suddenly, he shouted. Dolly froze and looked at the man next to her with a curious face, waiting for his exnation. What was he getting mad about again? Didnt he just say it was fine? Howe hes backtracking now? I want to go home. Stanley said slowly. He is crazy! As a man, how can he fail to keep his word? Stanley, dont make a scene, okay? Well be at the hospital soon. Dolly immediatelyforted. Im not making a scene, Dolly, I know what Im doing, I dont want to go to the hospital, and you dont have to work on me. With that, the man got right out of the car and left straight away. Hey, Stanley! What the hell do you want! No matter what, she is your mother, if not for her, where would you be now! You should be grateful to her! Behind her back, the woman shouted. Yes, he should indeed be grateful to that woman for not listening to him for so many years, for leaving him to his grandparents since he was a child, and suffering the ridicule of the surrounding children that he was a child without a father and a mother. Stanley looked up at the sky and smiled coldly, full of self-deprecation. I cant imagine that I would have such an odd life. Stanley, go and see, or youll regret it. The woman gently tugged at the corner of his shirt. Im not going. Stanley replied loudly, leaving. Why was he so stubborn? Whats more important than family love? What kind of deep hatred did their mother and son have that would provoke this man to not care about his biological mother at all? Hey, Miss, are you going to the hospital or not? Not far away, the driver yelled. Go! She immediately ran over. In the ward, Mrs. Davidson was lying in bed, on a drip, her face haggard, and Aston and Priya were sitting next to her, their eyes fixed on the bed for fear of missing something. Hows that? Are you home yet? Aston grabbed Dollys arm and asked nervously. He and Stanley grew up together, and naturally knew the mans character. So did not see Stanley, is also in their own expectations. Only he thought that Dolly could change that man, but did not expect Well, go home. Dolly replied in a low voice. Stanley, my son, mommy is sorry , the woman in the hospital bed murmured, seemingly in a dream. Hows Auntie? Are you feeling better? Well, just got out of surgery. Uncle wanted her to meet Stanley before the surgery, but he didnte back. Aston lowered his head and answered. At this moment, Dolly only felt a pang of guilt in her heart. If it wasnt for her, maybe Stanley would havee to see the person in the hospital bed, right? Priya, who was next to her, also kept looking at Dolly fiercely, with some forcefulness. Damn Dolly, its all because of you! If it wasnt because of you, how could Stanley abandon me! Priya clenched her fist in her hand, and her gaze was somewhat fierce. Well, you go back, you still have to trouble you to do more thought work for Stanley in the future. Aston said expectantly. Whats the trouble, as long as Stanley is willing toe here to see his mother, let her do anything, Dolly thought to herself. Stanley, who was lying on the couch in the living room, was staring up at the ceiling with wide eyes, dazed and confused. The phone next to him kept ringing, but he didnt respond at all. Dolly stomped her foot in anger and immediately left the hospital. Thats right, she went straight to Stanleys house. Stanley! Open the door for me! Outside the door, the woman yelled. But the man didnt respond at all. He knew what this woman was doing here, so he wasnt about to let Dolly in. Open the door! The woman banged hard on the door, yelling over and over. Finally, someone opened the door, but it wasnt Stanley, it was a couple of his neighbors. Hey, whats all the noise? If youre having trouble, go somewhere else. Thats right, you can be considered a nuisance ah, I tell you, we can call the police ah! Little girl, how do you go out without a key ah, maybe your husband is not at home. Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry for disturbing you! Dolly apologized as she bowed to them. Hearing some words from outside, Stanley immediately stood up and slowly walked towards the door. Come on in! Dolly looked at him fiercely, gritting her teeth. She really wanted to go over and beat him up, he didnt even want his own mother!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Come to do what? If youre trying to convince me to go to the hospital, then save your breath. Stanley said in a direct chat. Thats pretty dashing! Look around, whats all that? Snacks, fruit, beer, wine messy everything! Hey, these two days, this is how you live ah? She asked. Yeah, he had a great time, eating whatever he wanted and doing whatever he wanted. stanley skimmed her and didnt say anything. Dont worry, I just came to see you. She continued. I dont think so, Stanley sneered. This was the first time he had been so cold to this woman because of his mother. But there was really no way he could forgive his mother for everything she had ever done to him. After all these years, he hadnt felt a mothers love, and he hadnt called that woman a mother. What do you want to eat? Ill cook. With that, Dolly dove into the kitchen. He could travel with her, he could get hurt for her, and she was willing to take care of him when he neededpany the most, for no other reason than out of a friendship. I want to eat ribs, and fried ms! Chapter 1368 White-eyed wolf? Looking at the man eating in front of her, Dolly wasforted, but a little worried. He will never forgive that woman in the hospital, will he? Stanley knew what was going through Dollys mind and just deliberately pretended not to know, eating and ying with his phone at the same time. Stanley, that It smells so good, Dolly, your cooking skills have grown a lot. Stanley interrupted her directly and said. No, that hospital Come on, try it, its really delicious. With that, he picked up a piece of meat and shoved it directly into the womans mouth. At once, Dolly choked and immediately spat out the meat in her mouth. Is everything okay? Sorry, I didnt mean to. The man immediately patted Dollys back gently, trying to make her feel better. He clearly did it on purpose, he just didnt want her to say anything about his mother! Dolly skimmed him with a cold glint in her eyes. Are you done? Im going to eat. This man, his heart is all about himself, he will never take into ount the feelings of others! Forget it, just let him go, one day, he will regret it! Stanley, Im going to go first. With that, Dolly picked up her phone and left. But as soon as she opened the door, she saw a cold face. Why are you here? Priya asked loudly, with a hint ofint in her tone. Who is this, and what do you want with all the shouting? In the restaurant, Stanley yelled. At once, Priyas body shuddered and took two steps back, but her gaze remained bitter. Dolly, what the hell do you want to do? You have a family, you have a husband and children, why do you keeping to pester Stanley? Priya questioned rudely. Because Stanley is her life saver! Because she wants this man to make peace with her mother! Miss Cox, you misunderstand, Stanley and I really have nothing to do with each other. Dolly exined. Who would believe it? A woman who often goes to a mans house to cook for him will not have crooked thoughts in her head? She really thinks she is a three-year-old child who can be coaxed and cheated. Dolly, just admit it, in front of me, do not need to be so hypocritical, in this world, like you eat the bowl, look at the pot of women, I have seen a lot of Priya said very hard, she did not give Dolly the slightest bit of mercy. And Stanley in the restaurant, only vaguely heard the doorway, but can not hear the content of the two people talking. Hey, Dolly, keeping tomorrow! He shouted. Priya, at the door, was instantly on fire after hearing such words. Snap! Dollys face, brushed red. Bitch, this is what you have done, thinking that cooking a few meals for him is great ah, thinking that cooking a few meals for him, he cant leave you? Vixen Shut the hell up! Stanley suddenly appeared in front of them. Hows that? Is everything okay? Does it hurt? Stanley immediately pushed Dolly to the back and asked in a distressed voice. Its fine, Ill go first. Saying that, Dolly was about to leave. This ce of right and wrong, she did not want to stay long. Stanley, this bitch she has been trying to get close to you, you cant be fooled by her! Priya shouted. Get out of here! Now, right now! Stanley yelled at her. Priya was taken aback by his sudden shout. She had never seen this man so angry before, and for this vixen next to her! Stanley, Dolly, she is a vixen! Why do you want to be with her? She doesnt deserve p! Stanleys a p directly on Priyas face. Dolly was stunned and rushed forward to yank his arm and try to stop him. Stanley, how dare you hit me! Priya slowly lifted his head and asked coldly. It was ridiculous, what wouldnt he dare to do? She was the one who hit Dolly first, and it was good enough that he didnt give her a few more ps! Priya, Im telling you, from today onwards, I dont want to see you, donte here in the future, if you dont want to affect your brother, be honest, I dont mind making your brother move out immediately! The man said ruthlessly. Stanley could tolerate a lot of things, but he couldnt tolerate Dolly being bullied, and right under his nose. Stanley, you calm down, dont be impulsive! The woman next to him hurriedly advised. Well, this is the Stanley who grew up together, this is the Stanley who was voluntarily bullied by himself as a child! Hes changed! Hes turned his elbow out! Priya, you dont me him, he did it because of his impulsive anger Shut up! Its all because of you! If it wasnt for you, Stanley would have hit me! Stanley, are you a man or not, do you have a conscience? Do you know what my brother is doing? My brother is in the hospital talking with your mother and feeding her himself! He even asked me toe and see you. He was afraid youd be hungry, so he asked me to buy you dumplings, saying you love dumplings! But what about you? Here you are with this vixen, sweet-talking you! Priya roared, tears falling down all at once;e on. Im so fucking blind to fall in love with such a son of a bitch, white-eyed wolf like you! After saying that, Priya turned around and ran away. Stanley, who was standing in the same ce, froze for a long time. Yes, for so many years, has always been by his side, is not it Aston? When dad and mom were not around, when grandparents were not around, it was always Aston who took care of himself. But what is wrong with him now? He held his head in his hands, a painful look.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Dolly didnt have time to think about it, she knew Stanley was emotionally unstable at the moment, so she went straight after him. Priya! she shouted as she ran. But there was no movement around. Where did she go? How could it be gone in the blink of an eye after so little time? Priya! Where are you! Priya, at this moment, was sitting on the side of the road, crying and calling at the same time. Brother, Stanley he hit me, you have to avenge me! What? How did he hit? Aston stood up at once and asked anxiously. He knew, these two ancestors together must not be good! He pped me! My face, it still hurts. Priya muttered. Hmm? Did she do something wrong? Otherwise, with Stanleys personality, she wouldnt just hit someone. Priya, what did you do? Aston asked cautiously. At once, Priya was silent, she didnt dare to tell Aston that she had hit Dolly with her own hands. What else could I have done? I just obediently listened to you and brought him dumplings! Chapter 1369 better than your mother Aston, are you okay? Its okay, I can do it by myself. The woman on the hospital bed spoke breathlessly, her face was haggard. Aston looked at his phone, then at the woman, and finally left the ward. What the hell is going on? Come on, stop crying and talk clearly. Aston asked worriedly as he wiped his sisters tears. Its all because of that bitch Dolly, if it wasnt for her, how could Stanley spare me! Priya shouted. Looking at the reddened cheeks of the woman in front of him, the man only felt a pang of heartache. Stanley is too cruel, how can you say hit, so many years, although the two of them do not get along very well sometimes, but it does not rise to the level of fighting, right? Is it really rted to that Dolly? Come on, tell me the whole story! Aston directly pulled her down and said. I went to buy a dumpling and wanted to give it to Stanley , Priya exined. She was exaggerating, putting all the me on Dolly, which made the man in front of her a little suspicious. Hey, did you miss something, although I do not have a lot of contact with that Dolly, but her person, I still know more, she is a reasonable and serious woman. The man said in a low voice. I shit, what does this mean? Priya looked at his brother in front of him with a little disdain in his eyes. Brother, youre not also charmed by that stinking woman, are you? I knew it, that Dolly is a vixen! She scolded unkindly. Aston sighed. Its a pity that Stanley likes her sister, but she doesnt feel anything for her. He knows very well that the feelings of this thing, is not forced toe. As the saying goes, the melon that is twisted by force is not sweet. Even if Stanley really married Priya in the end, their marriage will not be happy. The same reasoning applies to Dolly. Okay, dont be angry, Ill go to Stanleyter to ask for rification, its okay, hurry home, Mom and Dad are still waiting for you to go back. Aston patted her shoulder and said. Hey, brother, I tell you ah, this matter, not Stanleys responsibility, all the responsibility of that Dolly. The woman reminded. Aston smiled and didnt say anything. Priya sometimes is indeed very crazy, even will be very capricious, brutal, but he is not an unreasonable person. He took out his cell phone and dialed it. Soon, a woman walked into the cafe and caught a glimpse of the man in the corner. You asked me toe here for Priyas matter, right? Dolly asked gently. She knew that Priya must have told Aston everything, and she also knew that Aston had always doted on his sister. Dolly, can you tell me whats really on your mind? Aston asked bluntly. Thinking about what? Thinking about what happened between her and Stanley? She sneered. To be honest, I wasnt thinking anything. Stanley and I, were just friends, and I dont really want to get involved in your lives, but, you know Dolly shrugged and replied somewhat helplessly. Yes, Aston understands that it has always been Stanley who has taken the initiative to pester Dolly, the woman has never taken the initiative to contact the man. Sometimes he himself did not understand why Stanley was clinging to a married woman? Today, what is wrong with Stanley? Why did you hit my sister? Aston continued to ask. Dolly took a deep breath, prepared herself, raised her head, and exined to the man in front of her. After a long time, the man finally understood the whole story. The main culprit was Priya! And Dolly was just a trigger. Its because of you again. Aston said while stirring the coffee in his cup. The woman across the table, immediately lowered her head, with a hint of guilt in her eyes. Yes, if it wasnt for going to cook for Stanley, how could these unpleasant idents happen? Im sorry, I didnt expect this situation to arise. She whispered. Dolly, I have to remind you, when you break off, you break off, you have to think clearly. stanleys feelings, I dont want to be too involved, as long as he is happy. Since he was a child, I was with him, it was not easy for him, he was bullied by other peoples children when he was a child, and was looked down upon by others when he went to school, so if you like him, then please hold on to him firmly and stop making him sad, if you dont like him, then please break up with him immediately to save him pain and sadness in the future, which is something we all dont want to see, including you, dont you? Aston took a sip of coffee and said. He was right, some things, if not stopped immediately, perhapster will only be more and moreplicated. Aston understood that Stanley had always been stubborn, and as long as it was someone or something he had decided, he would never give up lightly, but he also knew that Dolly was the woman he could never have. I know, thank you. Saying that, Dolly was about to leave. And, bless you and Brayden, if you still love him, try tomunicate with him properly. Aston reminded again. Looking at the man in front of her, Dolly suddenly felt that he had matured a lot. The previous Aston, can always be hanging around, not doing his job, how now it is Dolly suspicious look at him, some curiosity. Is it strange? This is actually the real me. The man exined. Well, their world is tooplicated, and she doesnt really want to understand it. Dolly smiled and left. Walking out of the cafe, she looked at the roadside flowers and nts and fell into a deep thought. How in the world can I make sense of this to Stanley? He was already in a bad mood, and if Forget it, its better to talk to him in a couple of days. Mom, youre back, I missed you so much! Said Franklin directly jumped into Dollys arms.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Youre back, hurry up and try the soup I made especially for you. Mrs. Knight hurriedly said. How has Franklin been doing? She asked, pinching the childs little cheeks. Very good. Our teacher said Im the best child in our ss, right, Grandma? Franklin asked loudly, rushing to the kitchen. Yes, you will always be the best in Grandmas mind, even better than your mother! Chapter 1370 Love Breakfast Big brother, this is the photo. Said Leon, carefully handing the photo to Brayden with a hint of caution on his face. Well, you can go out now. Brayden said slowly. How could he just let him out without even looking at it? Shouldnt he ask himself some questions? You go ahead and get busy, Ill call you if theres anything. Brayden did not even raise his head, said directly. In fact, he was afraid that he would not be able to control himself after seeing the photos andsh out at Leon! Leon looked at the man in front of him worriedly, with a look of desire to say something, but finally left the office. Brayden was sure that these photos, definitely not any unusual and ordinary photos. Finally, he still opened that envelope and put the photos all on the table. Well, it was exactly as one would expect. On the table, there are some intimate photos of Dolly and Stanley. Thats right, its a picture of them living in a small vige. Braydens hand, holding the photos, trembled again and again. Dolly, you betrayed me after all! His gaze suddenly had a murderous aura. Hey, mom, wheres dad? Dad doesnt seem to havee back for a long time. On the sofa, Franklin hugged Dolly and asked in a low voice. Dolly froze for a moment, then regained the expression on her face. She didnt know exactly what Brayden was up to now, and where he was. Uh, Daddys been busy with worktely. She said slowly. But he hasnt been home for a long, long time. Mom, is there a fight between you and dad? The child asked. Yes, until now, the two hadnt had a serious and proper conversation. She lowered her head, and a trace of sadness shed in her eyes. If she could, how she would love to have a good chat and natter with Brayden to express how much she missed him during the time she was abroad. But She was a little hesitant again. Every time she thought of the picture of Anastasia kissing him, she felt a pang of pain in her heart and always felt that the man had betrayed her.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The mother and son milled about in the living room for a while before the child ran off to bed. dolly halfy on the sofa, looking up at the ceiling above, her eyes a little worried. Why wasnt Brayden back yet? Shouldnt she give him a sympathy call? Dolly, why arent you in bed? Mrs. Knight asked in a low voice as she slowly walked over. Well, not sleepy, Im sleepingter. She answered immediately. Yo, youre waiting for someone, I think? Dont wait, Braydens away on business. Mrs. Knight said as she gently patted her on the arm. Dollys mood, suddenly a little lost. Did you miss him? Call him, you do not know, in the days you moved out, Brayden, ah, every day is a depressed look, look heartbreaking. Really? Dolly looked at thedy in front of her suspiciously, not quite believing what she was saying. Come on, ask him yourself when hees back. Mrs. Knight got up and walked into the room. It is said that emotion is the most torturing thing, and now, Dolly finally admitted it. But that Brayden seemed to be still angry. Finally, after much hesitation, she picked up her cell phone and dialed. Hello? Yes, it was Braydens voice, a familiar and long-lost voice. So, when are youing home? She asked, embarrassed. Im not going back tonight. Brayden replied coldly, without a ripple in his tone. Why does he still speak so coldly? Why did he still have to be so cruel? She had already taken the initiative to call him to show her kindness, hadnt she? Shouldnt he feel happy? Dolly lowered her head, feeling a little disappointed. Is there anything else? No, Ill hang up now, I have business to attend to. Brayden said directly. Dolly was a little helpless, and then sighed. Well, no more, you go ahead and get busy. With that, she simply hung up the phone. No, why should he be angry? Shouldnt the one who should be angry be himself? When his and Anastasias affair was printed in the newspaper and caused such a big stir, the one who should be hurt is herself! Whats this? Dolly immediately stood up and walked to her room. The next day, the sun shone early through the window and warmed the ground. The woman in bed turned over, both arms trying to feel for something, and sighed when she was sure she hadnt molded anything. He really did note back! Dolly slowly opened her eyes and stretched. Should we check in hispany? She fell into a moment of thought. How about bringing him breakfast? Dolly lifted the nket, changed her clothes and went downstairs. Maam, Im going to the Kirnd Group today, she shouted. Listening to the womans voice, Mrs. Knights mouth curled up in a satisfied curve. This girl, what should have been done a long time ago. Okay, what do you want to eat, Ill make it. Mrs. Knight replied. Hey, no, maam, Ill make breakfast myself today, so you can rest! Its more sincere to make breakfast for Brayden with your own hands! She smiled, her heart bursting with excitement. Maybe the man was too tiredst night, thats why he didnt want to talk to himself when he called. dolly did the thinking for herself. She made a lot of them, with love omelette, love bread, love milk, and love fruit, which looked elegant and tasted delicious. Wow, mommy, you are so great today! So many delicious food. Franklin came out of the room and looked incredulously at the food on the table, drooling and eximing with a look of excitement. This is for your daddy, your breakfast, over there! Dolly pointed to the small breakfast next to him and said. No, youre being too biased, arent you? Im still growing up. The child beamed and said deliberately. Mrs. Knight next to her immediately winked at Franklin, and soon the child understood. That, mommy, you can go now, or daddy wont have time for breakfast. Yoo-hoo, this kid, whats with the sudden shift? After saying goodbye to the child and Mrs. Knight respectively, Dolly went straight out the door with a smile on her face. In fact, for Dolly now, there is nothing more important than her family. During the trip, every time there is an ident, her mind, the first person to think of, is undoubtedly Brayden, she is not looking forward to Brayden to protect her, but she is afraid that she will never see this man again. Chapter 1371 purposely making her jealous! Hey, Leon, is Brayden in the office? Dolly asked cautiously. Well, in, but, hes not in a good mood right now, you better, dont bother him. Leon said, and left straight away. She knew the man was in a bad mood, but there was no need for it tost this long, right? Brayden, on the sofa, was flipping through his papers in a serious manner,pletely unaware of the womans arrival. So, Brayden, I brought you some breakfast, would you like some? She asked tentatively. No. He refused outright. Its busy, you go. Brayden added. Hed kicked himself out? Was he all right? Dolly walked towards him incredulously and touched his forehead, and then her own, the temperature was normal. What are you doing? Brayden shrugged off her arm and yelled impatiently. Brayden, whats wrong with you? Is everything okay? Are you not feeling well? Dolly asked, looking at him worriedly. Dont you care, go away! Instantly, the womans heart chilled. This was the first time that Brayden was so angry with her, and this was also the first time that Brayden was so rude to her. She obviously just came to deliver a breakfast for him with good intentions, why did he react so fiercely and unpleasantly? That, your breakfast, dont forget to eat. With that, she turned around, intending to leave. You take it away, Im not eating. The man said coldly. All of a sudden, Dollys heart, like falling into the ice cer, was very cold. Why was he unhappy? And why on earth was he so cold to himself?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hi, Mr. Kirnd! suddenly, Anastasia greeted as she ran in. When she saw Dollys face, Anastasia was a little surprised, but she put her breakfast aside and smiled at Dolly. That, Mr. Kirnd, your breakfast, I put it here ah, I still have something, first go. Saying that, she was about to leave. Wait a minute, bring the breakfast here, feed me! Brayden shouted. What? He is not wrong, right? Anastasia looked at Brayden, who was not far away, and then at Dolly, who was next to her, with some embarrassment on her face. That, Mr. Kirnd, I really have things to take care of, sister-inw is still here, let her feed you! Anastasia,e here for me! The man shouted again. This time, she was really out of tricks. She still needs this man to take care of her career and life afterwards, so naturally she doesnt dare to offend him now. Sister-inw, Im going to go over there. Anastasia greeted Dolly and walked towards Brayden with her breakfast. Dolly stood still, a bit at a loss for words. Hey, Brayden, what the hell are you mad about? Your wife is here! Anastasia whispered in the mans ear. Suddenly, Brayden gave a hard push and locked her neck firmly, leaning close to her, with a hint of yfulness in his eyes. You do what I want you to do, no bullshit, just be good. He replied. Instantly, Anastasias body trembled with a hint of fear. What the hell is this man up to? Forget it, just let him be, there really wasnt any special rtionship between herself and him anyway. Feed me! He said directly to Anastasia, opening his mouth and waiting. Anastasia looked at the breakfast she had brought, then at the one next to her, and still knowingly pushed the one she had brought aside and took the one Dolly had brought to the man. Heres an omelette, a sandwich, and milk, wow, its still a love omelette, sister-inw is so thoughtful. Anastasia parted her face and smiled at Dolly. I dont know why, her smile, surprisingly, made Dolly feel a little grounded in her heart. That smile, definitely not a gloating smile. Women are the most understanding of women, Dolly can see that in fact Anastasia still cares about her feelings, as to why, she is not clear in her own heart. What would you like to eat first? Omelette. Brayden answered directly. Anastasia immediately picked up a piece of fried egg with her fork and slowly brought it into his mouth. The scene was so distracting for Dolly to watch. Yah, cant you be more careful, look, its all over the corner of your mouth, here, wipe it. Thepanys main goal is to provide a solution to the problem. This is out of an instinctive reaction, not intentionally to do to Dolly see. And Brayden, of course, deliberately dabbed ketchup on the corner of his mouth. This scene of intimate action, Dolly really can not look at it, turn away. Brayden, you are too much! What have I done to wrong you that you should be so disgusted with me! Her eyes were pooling with clear liquid. Sister-inw, you Before Leon could finish his sentence, Dolly ran straight up. In the office, Brayden was still pounding away at the keyboard, and next to him, Anastasia was feeding him breakfast as always. Okay, thats fine, Im full. The man whispered. Thats enough? Thats not good. After using himself, he wanted to abandon? Its not that simple. Oh Brayden ah, this breakfast, but delicious,e, eat some more! Saying that, Anastasia shoved arge piece of sandwich in her hand directly into his mouth. Hey, you brat, what are you doing, Im busy, stop it. Brayden rushed to say. It was you who started it, okay? Now youve pissed off your wife, and Dolly will think Im the third party between you. The woman said loudly. Yes, thats right, he just wanted to be angry with Dolly, who let her tangle with that Stanley every day, and sometimes with that Jayden so close. What normal man would feel good when he sees his woman getting close to another man? Again, he just wants Dolly to know how he feels at the moment! But whats going on? What happened between you two again? Anastasia asked worriedly. In the past, when she was madly pursuing this man, it was normal for the two to fall out, but now that she had given up on Brayden, they should have made up! Its okay, youre a little girl, why do you know so much. Brayden said indifferently. At once, Anastasia stood up. Hey, Brayden, Im not a little girl anymore, okay? Look at me clearly, Im a woman, a mature, sensible and beautiful city woman! She argued. Pfft! Brayden couldnt hold back and spit out all the sandwiches in his mouth. Ahem! Then there was a coughing fit. No, why are you reacting so badly? Chapter 1372 He is also jealous Looking at the scene inside the office, Leon felt a pang of disappointment in his heart. A few days ago, Anastasia was unusually nice to herself, she thought this woman was about to ept herself, but now it seems that it was just a joke. Stop it, Im busy, hurry up and clean up. Brayden shouted, with a hint of displeasure in her eyes. Okay, got it, its just for fun, whats the point of being so petty? Anastasia muttered. This woman, everything is good, but sometimes too capricious. brayden looked at her, shook his head, face is helpless. The womans face was helpless. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services. Come on in, heres some breakfast, do you want to try it? Anastasia said to Leon at the office door. He was discovered. Leon, at this moment, felt a little embarrassed. He didnt want to go in, but if he left, he would seem too cautious. After thinking about it for a few minutes, finally, he walked in. Brother, sister-inw has left. He hurriedly said, his expression a little embarrassed. Well, gone. Brayden replied directly. There were no extra words or anything else, which made Leon feel as if the man in front of him, was dead to Dolly. Next to Anastasia, looking at Leon with a difficult look, a yful arc was hooked at the corner of his mouth. Hey, Leon, what are you nervous about? This is your big brother, here, heres your breakfast, this is what I bought. Saying that, Anastasia threw the breakfast in her hand to him. Uh, this, is it really good? Looking at the breakfast in his hand, Leon was a little hesitant. This man, to Anastasia, what kind of attitude is it? Leons heart was a little uneasy. Whats wrong? Anastasia slowly walked over and approached his face and asked. Nothing. Leon shook his head and replied. Anastasia, you go out for a moment, I have something to say to him. Suddenly, Brayden said. Looking at Leon in front of her, and then Brayden next to her, the woman frowned slightly, and although she was not too happy, she obediently obeyed and left the office. Say, what is it? Brayden did not raise his head, asked directly. That, just now when sister-inw went out, she seemed to be crying. He immediately replied. At once, Brayden stopped the movement in his hand, and there was a hint of gloom in his eyes. She was sad? I think, big brother, youd better go to see sister-inw. Go, of course, just now is not the time. That Stanley thing, she still hasnt solved it until now, how can he be angry? I know, you go out. Brayden said. Leon stood by, still wanting to say something, but hesitated a little. Sensing that something was wrong with him, Brayden stood up directly, walked towards him, gently patted his shoulder, and smiled. Leon, I think you want to ask me about Anastasia, right? Thats okay, ask away. He said straightforwardly. True to Braydens name, he picked up on such a small expression. That, big brother, I want to ask you, will you divorce your sister-inw? Leon asked cautiously. It was an absurd question, but he still wanted to make sure from this man. Because as long as he did not divorce Dolly, that Anastasia had no way to be with Brayden, then he still had a chance to pursue Anastasia. Are you asking me if Anastasia will be with me in the future? Brayden asked. After a moments hesitation, Leon admitted it. Dont worry, first, I will never divorce Dolly, and second, Anastasia and I will never be together. Hows that? Are you satisfied? Leons eyes shed with a little excitement. With Braydens words, his heart was as sure as if he had been insured. Happy? Brayden asked. Happy. Leon replied. Happy? Happy. Then why dont you get out there and work? Waiting for the night to workte? Brayden suddenly asked loudly. Oh, okay, that, big brother, you first busy, I go out first ah! Saying that, Leon directly ran out of the office. This silly big man, what is thinking every day, his beloved woman, how will he steal it? Brayden smiled slightly, but then, he returned to his previous cold appearance. What is Dolly doing now? Just now he did not really do a little too much? There was a little guilt in his eyes. But if she could be more conscious and keep her distance from those messy men, how would he have made it this far? In the park, several old people practiced tai chi on thewn along with Buddhist music, several children giggled while chasing their pet dogs, aunties twisted and danced, and asionally a few chirping birds flew through the air. Dolly was sitting on a wooden chair in the corner of the most inconspicuous, whimpering. Girl, whats wrong with you? Why are you so sad? An old woman came over and asked in a soft voice, found a seat next to Dolly and sat down. Huh? Nothing. She hurriedly wiped her tears and tried to adjust her emotions. Did you have a fight with your husband? The old woman then asked. People say that old people who are over half a hundred years old are especially urate in reading people and things, Dolly was a bit skeptical before, but now it seems, well, god. Auntie, how do you know? She asked curiously. In this world, most of the things that can make people cry are feelings, but of course there are many kinds of feelings, but looking at your face, it should be because of love, naturally it is a quarrel with your husband. The old woman smiled faintly and replied. At once, Dolly grew admiration for the old woman in front of her. But dont worry, soon, you will be reconciled, dont be anxious, men, sometimes especially easy to impulsive, past it. The old woman slowly stood up, patted her arm and left. Hey, auntie, that, wish you all the best and good health! Dolly shouted. With one word, Dolly was suddenly enlightened. Suddenly, the phone rang. She looked at the few words jumping on the screen and immediately picked up the phone. Hey, Dolly, where are you? Skyler asked anxiously. Whats wrong? Im outside. She replied tersely.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. No, I mean are you back home yet? Oh, dont worry, Im back, dont worry. Dolly replied. Skyler immediately sighed in relief, and there was a slight softening in his eyes. Chapter 1373 Out of Mind Maam. Brayden greeted Mrs. Knight as soon as she entered the house. Hey, youre back. Mrs. Knight smiled and responded. Daddy, I missed you so much. Franklin jumped right into his arms and kissed him on the cheek. Brayden looked around and didnt see the face he wanted to see and was a little lost. Where had she gone?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. What? Looking for Dolly? asked Mrs. Knight suspiciously, a hint of gossip shing across her face. Well, but it was already this hour, why hadnt shee home yet? Looking at his watch, the man was a little anxious. Could it be that the scene in the office today had irritated her? She wont do anything stupid, right? It is said that women are psychologically fragile and cannot tolerate beatings or scolding, let alone emotional stimtion, but Dolly has always been very strong, she should not No, lets go find out, after all, she is only a woman. Maam, Im going out for a moment, Ill be right back. Saying that, Brayden was about to run out. But as soon as he went out, Dolly was standing in the doorway, and there was another person behind the woman, yes, Jayden. Why were the two of them together? Brayden clenched her fists and had a little anger in her eyes. Howe every time she was hurt, this Jayden always stood by her side, as if he was a warm man, making it seem as if he had left her out in the cold. Youre back. Dolly lowered her head, greeted him, and walked straight in. She couldnt do it yet and immediately forgive him for what he did in the office today. Well, back. Brayden looked at Jayden behind the woman. Come on in, Jayden, Dolly greeted. She was openly letting other men into her home? What did she want to do? Invite Jayden to dinner? Was it too much to ask for such a bold move? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Mrs. Knight rushed to say. Whats going on? Howe even Mrs. Knight has started to please this man? What exactly does he, Jayden, have the ability to provoke the enthusiasm of these two women? Uncle, youre here, try Grandmas sweet and sour pork, specially prepared for you. Franklin directly hugged Jaydens thigh and shouted. No, not only the two women, but also Franklin, this home, what is happening? The first thing you need to do is to get the best out of your family. Hey, Brayden, what are you doing there,e and eat. Mrs. Knight shouted. Dolly paused and did not say anything, still serving them rice, her eyes a little averted. When Jayden saw her reaction, he guessed that she and Brayden had not yet made up, so he did not say anything else. Dad,e on, this is the seat I saved for you. Franklin patted the seat next to him and shouted. Looking at Dolly so cold look, at once, Brayden haspletely lost his appetite, plus Jayden is still here, he is in a more upset mood, so slowly walk to them, barely squeeze out a smile. That, you guys eat first, I still have things to take care of in mypany. With that, Brayden left directly. Dolly immediately turned around and looked at the distant back, a little sad. Was he unhappy because he saw Jayden? But it was clearly Mrs. Knight who asked her to ask Jayden toe over! Dolly beamed, her face a little unhappy. Grandma, Mom, whats wrong with Dad? Franklin suddenly asked. What else could it be? Mrs. Knights eyes looked a little regretful. Franklin, eat more, you still have to grow up, dont worry about dad, dad is very busytely Mrs. Knight exined. In addition to busy, she really can not find other excuses. Why is Daddy so busy every day? He hasnt had a proper meal with me for a long, long time. Franklin said discontentedly. Next to Dolly, looking at the still small child in front of her, her heart felt a little hard. Come on, Franklin, its okay, next time well just call dad in advance and ask him to arrange it in advance. Dolly immediately picked up a piece of meat and put it into the childs bowl. Daddy is not here, uncle is here. Why, Franklin, do you not like uncle anymore? Jayden suddenly spoke up and asked. How could I? Uncle, youre the best uncle in the world. Said the child and smiled. In the past, Franklin thought Jayden would break up Dolly and Brayden, would break up their family, butter, slowly, he felt that this uncle was not as bad as he thought, and naturally epted him. Come on, Jayden, eat more, thanks to your timely arrivalst time when the child was sick, thank you, try my sweet and sour pork. Mrs. Knight rushed to say. It turned out that during the time when Dolly was out of the country and Brayden was not home, Franklin had been sick, and it was very serious, and that time Jayden came to visit Mrs. Knight, so she took the child to the hospital directly. In response, Mrs. Knight always wanted to invite him to dinner. Today, it happened that Dolly met him on her way home, so she gave a notice to Mrs. Knight and brought him here directly. Oh, madam, you are too polite, its okay, this is all I should do, in the future, if you have anything, as long as you look up to me, juste to me. Jayden patted his chest and answered with conviction. Mrs. Knights mouth curled up in an arc of satisfaction. If Dolly hadnt been married, the two of them would have made a good couple. The man is excellent, the woman is gentle and beautiful, but Hey, is not their own old confused, blind thinking what? Mrs. Knight immediately shook her head, trying to make herself more sober. Four people, at the dinner table, talking andughing, the atmosphere is very harmonious. But Dollys heart, however, kept thinking of that Brayden. Did he eat? Dolly put down her chopsticks, a little lost in thought. Mom, can you serve me some rice? Franklin said. Jayden and Mrs. Knight looked at her awkwardly, a little embarrassed. Mom! Suddenly, Franklin shouted. Huh? Whats wrong? Finished eating? Ill clean up the dishes. Chapter 1374 Big event? Hey Brayden, did you hear that the Edward Group is hosting an event? On the sofa, Anastasia said in a low voice. A while ago, Edward Group was just established, in order to be able to have a ce in the market, Edward Group will hold arge event, inviting famous figures in the business world to participate. After all, it was a new startup, so the major bosses naturally wouldnt miss this opportunity. Well, I heard about it. Brayden replied slowly. He actually did not want to participate in such an event, but in order to maintain the cooperation between Kirnd Group and otherpanies, he had to do a good job on the surface. And then what? People said to bring their femalepanions, so did you talk to Dolly? Anastasia continued to ask. Say what? How could her mind be on him in this state now? That womans head, every day do not know what is thinking, either this man or that man, is really a bit too much. The quietness in the office made Anastasia feel that something was not quite right, so she did not leave to ask further. Anastasia turned around and looked out the window, a little bored. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services. Since he got out of the hospital, he has been so energetic every day that even Brayden sometimes admires him. Hey, how are you and Leon doing? Brayden suddenly asked. Nothings going well? Whats wrong? The woman hurriedly replied. Anastasia looked at the man in front of her suspiciously and was a little suspicious. Braydens mind was that he wanted the woman in front of him to apany him to the event instead of Dolly.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The first thing you need to do is to get the best out of it. Anastasia suddenly asked. What reconciliation? That woman, every day is full of things! Thats not something you should care about. Hey, hows that library thing going for you? Brayden asked. Anastasia knows very well in her heart that this is not a simple matter, and it is still aplicated and long process, if not for their constant support by their side, it is estimated that they would have given up long ago. Its still in nning, and its getting annoying every day. Anastasia replied. ording to the library should be better public, but Anastasia investigated, the whole city, there is only onerge public library, and every day there are a lot of people to read, study, examinations, public examinations, especially during the holidays, school children choose to study in the library, so she then wanted to build a private, in the name of the Mason Family So she wanted to build a private library under the name of the Mason Family. Of course, this required a huge investment and effort. The good thing is that when Anastasias mother and father died, they left her arge sum of money, and Brayden also helped her to recover a lot of debts that people had borrowed from the Mason Family, plus Braydens support, except for a little longer, the financial problem is not very big. Edward Group, all the people are busy with the preparation work before the event, looks a lively. Hey, have all the people been contacted? Well, almost. Dont forget the gentry from the Davidson Family, we have to get him there! Instantly, the butler who was in charge of contacting the famous people of the prestigious family froze for a moment. The son of the Davidson Family had left the country, hadnt he? Could it be that he has recently returned to China? The butler immediately opened the book in his hand, found the Davidson Familys phone number, and dialed it. Hello, is this Mr. Davidson? Hmm? This voice seems a bit strange. What the hell is going on, who the hell is giving out their contact information to others? What is it? Stanley asked coldly. He was not very happy to answer this sudden phone call. That, its like this, Edward Group is going to start a wonderfulrge event recently and would like to invite you to attend It was this boring event again, Stanley closed his eyes and took a deep breath, his heart was discontented. Sorry, Im very busy, I dont have time to go there. Saying that, she was about to hang up the phone. Hey, wait a minute, Mr. Davidson, wee with a sincere heart to invite you and yourdy friend the butler continued. At once, a light shed in Stanleys eyes. And bring a femalepanion? Thats a good idea. A yful curve curved at the corners of his mouth. Okay, I get it, just send me the invitation directly. With that, he hung up the phone. This is a very good opportunity, he must grasp it. Dolly, this time, only you really cant get away. What did you say? What event? Im not going. In the living room, Dolly replied loudly. Stanley is crazy to choose her as a date for an event! Dolly, just go with me, you have nothing to do anyway. Stanley said aggressively. How can there be nothing to do? She had to help Mrs. Knight prune the flowers in the garden every day, and she had to help in the supermarket, and the children had a lot of things waiting for her to deal with every day, where did she have nothing to do? People who are not married never know how busy they are when they are married! I dont care, you have to go with me anyway, its a deal. With that, he just hung up the phone. What kind of nonsense is this! She didnt even agree to it, okay? This man is too self-righteous! But doesnt Brayden need to go to that big event? Or did he already have a date? Whats wrong? Whats on your mind? Mrs. Knight asked as she walked in. Huh? Oh, that, nothing, maam, youre back. Dolly agreed softly. Well, Im a little tired from being back early today. Mrs. Knight replied slowly. How are you and Brayden doing? Still havent made up? Yes, its been so long, hes still ufortable inside. No, lets talk about it after a while, Ill exin to him when hes over it. This silly girl ah, when Brayden anger subsided, that man has long been cold hearted! You ah, just think too much, just exin to him directly, as a man, Brayden where will be so petty, exin clearly, he will naturally understand, but you keep dragging, sooner orter will drag out the problem. Mrs. Knight shook her head and replied. Since ancient times, the experience of the elderly is trustworthy, because the path that young people take is exactly the experience of those old people before, so Mrs. Knights words, there is some truth, and the truth is also true. But Dolly is not convinced, she cares more about Braydens feelings, and this so-called care, just let Brayden more and more chilling. Grandma, I got a big red flower today, look. Suddenly, Franklin appeared in front of them, directly ending their conversation. Chapter 1375 The female companion is her No, what the hell, Brayden, are you all right? Your date, it can only be Dolly, okay? I still have to bring my malepanion. Anastasia sat down on the sofa with her buttocks and said discontentedly. She was thinking of taking Leon to get to know the world, but now, Braydens words directly extinguished the idea in her mind. But this matter, Brayden is also really hesitant for a long time before making the decision. And he had also said hello to Leon before. Just you, Leon does not go, and you can not find someone to apany, and I go with how good. Brayden said deliberately. Who said Leon was not going? Did this man do his thinking again? Good for you Brayden, how can you be so ungrateful! As the saying goes, its better to tear down a temple than to destroy a marriage. Before, he was encouraging himself and Leon to be together all day long, but now he wants to break them up! Who says I cant find anyone, Im not going with you, you go find Dolly, Anastasia said loudly and deliberately. At once, Braydens eyes dimmed. He hadnt been home for days on end, and he hadnt even called home. Hey, Anastasia, let me tell you, in front of me, what should be said and what should not be said, you better know in your heart! Brayden said coldly. Instantly, Anastasias body trembled. He was angry! Its horrible! It is said that women are the most easily angry creatures, but once men get angry, but simply do not know how many times more terrible than women. Between Dolly and Brayden, why did the rtionship be so stiff? And, why didnt Leon help them both to ease the rtionship? Forget it, lets listen to Brayden! In the evening, as expected, Brayden took Anastasia directly to the event, while Stanley waited for Dolly to leave work in front of the supermarket. Hey, Dolly, whats going on? Whos that guy? Yeah, I see hes been waiting there for a long time, hes here to see you, right? Just came to look for you, I even talked to him when I went out just now. Dolly, next to her, had a moment of embarrassment on her face. She didnt know how to exin, and she didnt expect Stanley to wait for herself in front of the supermarket openly. But people Stanley, but is happy, looking at the supermarket busy Dolly, eyes is excited. I dont know. Dolly looked at the man at the door and answered bluntly. The people around were amazed, a pang of suspicion on their faces. Stanleys appearance had long attracted Jaydens attention, only he had never acted on it, and he would like to see what the man was up to! Hey, Jayden, arent you going to the event today, the Edward Groups giant event, a lot of people are invited, with your status here, you should have received an invitation, right? Stanley suddenly approached him and asked. Yes, he did receive it, he just didnt want to go to it. Not interested. He answered painfully. Dolly was Braydens wife, so naturally Brayden would take her to the event, and he didnt want to bring any femalepanions to any asion except Dolly. Yeah, well, I have to thank you for giving me Dolly. Stanley said unkindly. What did he mean by that? Jayden looked up and down at the man in front of him with an unsure look. Was Dolly going to attend the Edward Group event with him? I dont think so. Soon, it was the end of the day, the employees in the supermarket, one by one, were busy packing up their things to go home, only Dolly sat on the sofa in the break room, with a hint of gloom in her eyes, her state looked very bad. Hey, whats wrong with you? Not feeling too well? Yeah, you dont look too good. The colleagues around were all concerned. Its okay, Ill be fine after I take a rest. Dolly answered immediately. In fact, she just didnt want to go out, at least not before these employees left the supermarket. In the lounge, gradually, she was the only one left. After looking at her watch, she finally gathered the courage to walk out. She had to go home and cook dinner. Mrs. Knight had been busy in the gardentely, and Franklin would be out of school soon, so she had to go back and prepare dinner right away. Hey, Dolly, do you need a ride home? Jayden suddenly called out to her and asked. Uh, no, dont worry about it. Dolly immediately replied. Edward Groups event, it should have started long ago, Stanley should have passed by now, right? She looked around and there was indeed no one there. Well, good, you can go home in peace. She thought Stanley had left, but in fact the man had been sitting on the stone chair next to her, she just didnt see it because it was dark. She thought Edward Group activities had started long ago, but in fact, in order to wait for Stanley, Edward Group had been dying. Dolly, lets go! Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind. Its over, here we go again. Dolly closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and slowly turned her body to face Stanley with a slight smile and an embarrassed face.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. So you havent left yet. She whispered. Go? To where? Im taking you with me. Stanley shrugged and replied loudly. Dollys body, unconsciously took a few steps backward, was thinking of running, but Stanley, as if he had already read her mind, stepped forward and grabbed her wrist, tightly. Dolly, Im talking, you listen well, run what run! Lets go, people are still waiting for us. Saying that, he directly pulled Dolly into the car. New clothes, new shoes, new makeup from head to toe! At this time, Dolly, simply like a change of a person, let the next person impressed. The car, immediately parked in front of the Edward Group Hotel. Are you ready? Lets go? Stanley took up his arm and reached for Dolly, smiling. Dolly didnt look at him and refused to take his arm, while Stanley took her arm up directly and forcefully. Wow, isnt that the young master of the Davidson Family? So handsome! Yes! Thats Stanley! I heard that he has been developing abroad in the past few years. That woman next to him, why does she look so familiar? Hey, isnt that Mr. Kirnds wife? In an instant, the media reporters all gathered around Stanley and kept taking pictures. The brightness of the sh made Dolly feel a little blinding, and Stanley was very kind to block those strong lights for her. Mr. Davidson, I heard that you just came back recently, may I ask how is your life abroad? Yes, you have done so much research before Chapter 1376 His lady friend, it’s her! What the hell? Anastasia took Braydens arm and looked at the door in surprise. At this moment, Brayden had a murderous aura in his eyes. Damn, she actually appeared here with that man! Anastasia looked at Brayden next to her, a little afraid, her body unconsciously backward. She knew this man too well, he never liked anyone taking up his things, especially women. Its over, is he going to make some kind of problem again? She looked at the man in front of her with some fear. Is this your girlfriend? Yes, your girlfriend is really pretty! Several reporters continued. At once, the air around her froze. Everyone in the city knew that the woman next to Stanley was Braydens wife. Of course, those few reporters who pretended not to know Dolly, naturally, Stanley deliberately sent over. Sorry, you guys are mistaken, Im not his girlfriend. Dolly immediately answered. Well, not yet, but that doesnt mean not in the future either. Stanley suddenly replied. Dolly looked suspiciously at the man next to her with a displeased expression. Excuse me, mydy friend is hungry, I need to take her to get something to eat. Saying that, he directly pulled Dollys arm tightly and left straight away. The people next to him, as Stanley left, scattered, but at the same time, a burst of chatter quickly spread. Isnt that Braydens wife? Howe shes suddenly with Stanley? I dont know, look, there is a strange woman beside Brayden. Yeah, these two, whats the story? Are they both divorced? Not only the women next to them were talking about Brayden and Dolly, even the men who usually dont pay much attention to gossip news, also discussed. Hey, Brayden, I tell you ah, hurry up, go find your wife, do not really be snatched away by others. Anastasia hurriedly said. But Brayden did not move, did not listen to the words of the woman next to him. The whole party was very lively. There were more and more people, and the picture was getting noisier and noisier, but everyone looked excited. Taking advantage of the party, many women were watching the young men who came here, trying to be able to find a love for themselves, while the mens minds were more focused on their careers. Hey, you really dont want to go, huh? Anastasia nudged Brayden, arm, reminded. Suddenly, Brayden gave a push and grabbed her directly by the waist, walking towards Dolly and Stanley. What a coincidence? He snorted. Looking at her husband in front of her, Dolly froze. She didnt know how to exin that she would apany Stanley to this event. But what about this Anastasia? Dolly looked at the woman in front of her with suspicion and some curiosity. She thought Brayden would note to this event, because so far she had not received the news that Brayden wanted to apany him to the event, but now, for real, he had appeared in front of her, and by his side, stood Anastasia. So tonight, Anastasia will be his date. This is all really ironic! A husband and wife attending an event at the same time with otherpanions standing beside them. This should be the funniest thing of the evening. Come on, Mr. Kirnd, Ill drink to you. With that, Stanley took a ss of wine directly and handed it to Brayden. Brayden looked at the man in front of him, hesitated, and took it anyway. Mr. Davidson, my wife, do you feel okay? Brayden suddenly asked. At once, Anastasia and Dolly both froze. What kind of question was that? It was his wife! How could he ask such an inexplicable question to Stanley! Its fine, I quite like it. Stanley deliberately replied, putting his arm on Dollys shoulder and acting like he was very close. Well, I think its nice too, after all, Ive been with her longer than you have. Brayden said as he took a sip of his wine. Dolly looked at the man across the table coldly, with a little sadness in her eyes. Hey, that, Mr. Davidson is it, I have something to ask you. Anastasia hurriedly said, and then to pull Stanley away. However, Stanley did not give any face and refused directly. What is it? You can say it now. Stanley asked. This stinking man, why so no eyesight! Cant he really see that there is a conflict between Dolly and Brayden? Or is he just doing it on purpose! Its not very convenient here, lets go somewhere else. No, lets talk about it here, otherwise, then you dont say anything, ask your Brayden, he is the famous president, he knows everything, he knows everything, besides, how can I human heart leave mydy friend to go with you? Stanley said while stroking Dollys hair. Dolly, of course, knew he was doing it on purpose, and immediately dodged away with a wink. What? Are you not satisfied with the femalepanion of Mr. Kirnd? Why are you always staring at my femalepanion? He continued to ask deliberately. Anastasia clenched her fist, and her temper was a bit bitter. Brayden cant do anything to him, she can understand, after all, he is a man, but she is different, she is a woman, but do a lot of things that men can not do or should not do. Ouch! Suddenly, Anastasia pounced directly on Stanley and fell on top of him. Hey, what are you doing? Hurry up and get up, its not good to be seen by others. Stanley looked around and pushed her arm, saying nervously. She just wanted him to panic, to get a taste of what he was capable of! Mr. Davidson, how can you do this to people! Anastasia deliberately lightly punched his chest, a pouty look, whispered. Next to Brayden, seeing this scene, suddenly very want tough. He knew that Anastasia did this, in fact, all for herself. Hey, you get up! Do I know you well? Stanley struggled. Anastasia held his arm tightly and just wouldnt let go. Her right foot kept kicking Brayden next to her, signaling him to hurry up and pull Dolly away, but he didnt respond at all. What the hell is Brayden thinking! Anastasia frowned tightly, her face a little upset. Hey, Brayden, Ive been working so hard, can you give something back! Finally, Anastasia couldnt help herself and yelled out, pestering Stanley to death. Brayden did not say anything, directly pulling Dolly away.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 1377 Quarrel Let go of me, Brayden, what are you doing! Dolly yelled as she struggled. It wasnt that she didnt want to follow this man, it was just that he was hurting her. Brayden didnt turn around to look at her at all and kept pulling her into the bathroom. Snap! The door was mmed hard. Mmm! Dollys lips, by Brayden viciously covered, instantly, she felt a little suffocated. The man pried the womans teeth and shells open hard and stuck his entire tongue in, dominating. He held the woman tightly, and his right hand went straight inside Dollys dress, eagerly touching every part of the womans body. Finally, as Braydens hand touched the womans sensitive spot, Dolly gave a hard bite and bit Brayden hard. Brayden covered the corner of his mouth and looked coldly at the woman in front of him, somewhat angrily. dolly lowered her head and panted, trying to get herself back in the mood she was in before. Brayden, what the hell do you want! She yelled out directly. Dolly, I think Stanley did all those things to you that I just did to you, didnt he? He said fiercely. What? The woman was stunned. He actually suspected that there was some special rtionship between himself and Stanley! That man, but his own life saver! She had already exined before, why did she have to look so cold and cruel! Brayden, have you been drinking? Okay, I dont want to fight with you, I want to go home. Saying that, she was about to leave. She now, did not want to face this man. She knew that in fact, both of them were in a bad mood now, and there was no way tomunicate and exchange ideas. Say it! Stanley did not do the same thing! Brayden suddenly tightened his grip on her arm and shouted. He must be crazy! He must be possessed! Dolly turned around and stared at the man in front of her with big, serious eyes, her mind full of bad thoughts. Brayden, what do you take me for? She asked in a low voice, furrowing her brow tightly. Of course he thought of her as his dearest wife, but then what, his dearest wife betrayed him for a man? Brayden sneered, his expression a little disdainful. Hasnt it always been like this for you! It used to be Jayden, and now its changed to Stanley? Oh, people Stanley good-looking, good body and good personality, the main thing is that people are still very famous abroad, and the family is very rich, very powerful, very background Pop! Before Brayden could finish his sentence, Dolly gave him a direct p. The womans eyes, pooled with clear liquid, she had been holding back her inner emotions, trying not to let the tears fall. It was the first time that Dolly had hit him, and the first time that she felt so aggrieved. Hows that? Does it hurt? The woman asked in a low voice. Brayden slowly lifted his head and looked at the woman in front of him, a ball of anger in his heart. It hurts, doesnt it? The womans heart was in pain, but my heart was in pain, Brayden, you dont know everything, so why nder me like this for no reason? What have I done to wrong you? She roared in a trembling voice, then mmed the door and left. At the banquet, it was still very lively. Whether it was the adults, or the children, each one looked full of smiles, only the two people in the corner were cold faces. Hey, what do you want, let go of me! Stanley yelled in a low voice. But people Anastasia is not a vegetarian, how can give this man a chance to pursue Dolly! In fact, Anastasia is a very emotional woman, she was very sessful in turning her love for Brayden into a brotherly love, so for Dolly, she will naturally be protective. Hey, people Brayden and Dolly two people is a couple ah, how can people can not talk together? Youre being too lenient. Besides, you know Dolly is married, are you a man or not? Anastasia said unhappily as she held his arm tightly. The woman is really strong, Stanley looked at Anastasia in front of him, and there was a cold light in his eyes.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Are you going to let go or not, if you dont let go, then dont me me for being unkind to you ah! He threatened. What a joke, she, Anastasia, was not intimidated. She has been abroad for so many years, she has not experienced anything, just a little trick, can be difficult for her! The men, every day is the same, women do not listen, they start to bluff! What do you want to do? Hit me? Well,e on, I dont mind you hitting me, as long as you can sessfully hit me. The woman said deliberately. Stanley! suddenly, Dolly ran over to say hello. Wheres Brayden? Anastasia gradually let go of her hand, half-smiling and looking not far away. Are you okay Dolly, did he do anything to you? No injuries, right? Stanley asked worriedly as he surveyed the woman in front of him. What a hypocrisy, people are a couple, okay? What kind of ident can she have! Anastasia whispered on the side. Lets go, its too dangerous here, Ill take you home. Said, Stanley is going to pull Dolly away. Just like that, the two people left without looking back. For a long time, Brayden slowly walked out from the bathroom, with a haggard look on his face. Whats going on? Why are you justing out now? How did the conversation with Dolly go? Anastasia immediately ran up and hurriedly asked, her expression very expectant. Brayden did not say anything, and directly turned around to leave. Hey, Brayden, you say something, man, man, what are you doing, you cant get in the spirit? Anastasia patted him on the shoulder and said. Dont talk to me, I want to go back early. Er Anastasia looked at the distant back and felt a bit forlorn. Hey, Dolly, why are you leaving now? Skyler suddenly appeared in front of Dolly and asked in a low voice. Yeah, isnt this just the beginning? Stephen, who was next to him,ughed and said. Dolly looked at Stanley next to her and then looked at the two people in front of her, a little embarrassed. Im not feeling too well, so I want to go back, you guys have a good time first. Saying that, she then directly pulled Stanley and immediately ran. Skyler, who was behind her, still wanted to say something, but in the blink of an eye, the two people unexpectedly disappeared. Whats the situation? Why is there such a hurry? She muttered. What else could be the situation? She must have had a fight with Brayden. Stephen replied. Chapter 1378 Divorce it In the room, Dolly was crying one fierce cry. Franklin, at this time, had long since fallen asleep, while Mrs. Knight had heard the criesing from inside. Dolly, open the door! Mrs. Knight knocked on the door and shouted. The woman in bed, immediately wiped the tears from her face and adjusted herself. But no matter how she adjusted, she could not control her indignant mood. All right, Ive heard it all, so dont waste any more time. Mrs. Knight said immediately afterwards. She knew that the girl must be in the room again trying to regain her previous mood to face herself. Listening to Mrs. Knights words, Dolly simply stood up and went to open the door. Whats the matter? A fight? Except Brayden, in this world, I am afraid there is no one who can make this girl sad! Nothing, madam, why are you still awake? I just got sand in my eyes and its a little hard to feel. She replied. Mrs. Knightughed, she was not a three-year-old child. For a long time, the two women sat on the edge of the bed, looking out at the lonely moon, neither spoke. The two women sat on the edge of the bed, looking out at the lonely moon. Are you happy? Suddenly, Mrs. Knight turned her face away and looked seriously at the woman in front of her with some concern. She admitted that when Dolly and Brayden did not fight before, the two were very loving and warm, but now, she could not see a trace of happiness in this girls face. A marriage, if two people get along, each other are very difficult, even meet are very difficult, evenmunication andmunication are not able to do, then this marriage, is also considered toe to an end. Life, ah, will always be somehow full of surprises. Some people get married and still respect each other like when they are in love, some people get married, but havepletely changed their appearance. And these, too, are just changes in the human heart. I dont know. Dolly lowered her head and answered with a trembling voice. She was unhappy, but she didnt dare to admit it, because once she did, she would be putting an end to her rtionship with Brayden. She didnt want to leave that man, but she didnt know how to face Brayden. Get a divorce! Dolly raised her head and looked at Mrs. Knight in front of her, a little surprised. In the past, when she and Brayden quarreled, Mrs. Knight always yed the role of peacemaker in the middle, either to persuade Brayden, or to persuade herself, but today she how What? Is it strange? I like to see the two of you together, always feel that you are the mostpatible people in the world, but not anymore, you are not happy, this is the most important. dolly, you must remember, no matter what happens, no matter how many years old you live, you are happy is the most important. Mrs. Knight said seriously. She is right, life in the world, a white horse, an ordinary person, life is only a few decades, in such a short period of time, if you are not happy, thene to this world to walk for what? The next morning, the sun shone early through the window and warmed the ground, the woman in bed stretched and slowly opened her eyes. She suddenly remembered the conversation she hadst night. Dolly sat up suddenly. Shed had a dream about Mrs. Knight divorcing Brayden! Dolly, dinner is ready! Suddenly, the old womans voice came from the dining room. She must have gone crazy herself! How could she suddenly have that kind of nightmare! She pped her cheek hard, trying to make herself more awake. Franklin, at this time, had long gone to school, and the whole house, only Mrs. Knight and Dolly were the two people. Madam, I actually had a very strange dream yesterday. She muttered as she ate her breakfast. Mrs. Knightughed, Silly girl, it wasnt a dream! Yes, I was the one who said for you to divorce Brayden, but of course, it was just a suggestion. She continued. Ahem! Before the bread in her mouth could be swallowed, Dolly spit it all out. So everything that happenedst night was not a dream! She raised her head and looked at the woman in front of her with suspicion and some curiosity. Dolly! Are you up? Suddenly, a familiar mans voice came from the doorway. The two women felt a little headache. Whats up? She responded. Ah ah, youre up, here, this is the breakfast I bought for you. Said Stanley, cing the breakfast directly on her table. Dolly didnt even look at it, she just sat on the chair and ate the loving breakfast made by Mrs. Knight. That, sorry about yesterday, I didnt think it would be such a coincidence that I would meet Brayden there again, the man scratched the back of his head with a very embarrassed look. Its okay, what you should encounter, you cant avoid it after all, all right, you go, I have things to deal withter. Instantly, a glimmer of gloom shed across Stanleys eyes. What is this, she just kicked herself out? Not even a sip of water? What are you doing? Ill help you. The man said. God, hes helping her? Its a good thing hes not making a mess! Hey, Stanley, please donte to me again, okay, Im very annoyed and tired, you hurry up and go. Saying that, Dolly then directly pushed Stanley out. Whether or not she and Brayden would divorceter, she didnt want to get too involved with Stanley. The Davidson Family was a big family, and Priya was not a good person, she didnt want to get herself into trouble, she just wanted to live her simple life in peace and quiet. Hey, Dolly, are you still mad at me! At the door, the man continued to knock on the door. Dont be angry, I didnt mean to! He continued to add. Dolly, who was in the room, didnt say anything, didnt even look up, and continued to eat her breakfast. Mrs. Knight watched all this, somewhat helplessly, sighed, and left directly. Hey, how are you? In the office, Anastasia asked Brayden in a low voice.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. At this moment Brayden, is lying on the sofa, half-squinted eyes, the right hand kept pressing his temples. Last night, because of his bad mood, he didnt know how many bottles of wine he drank continuously. If it wasnt for Leon, it was estimated that he would have been directly thrown to the side of the road by Anastasia. Ah, its okay. Brayden struggled to his feet and muttered. Okay, then Ill go first. With that, Anastasia left the office straight away. Chapter 1379 memory loss Thinking about everything that happenedst night, Braydens heart was in great pain. He would never have thought that Dolly would apany another man to the event. Big brother, the documents havee down, several directors have agreed to transfer their shares to Jayden. Leon hurriedly pushed open the door and immediately ran over, saying loudly with a tense expression. I got it. Brayden replied breathlessly. What should we do? What should we do next? Brother, if Jayden really bes thergest shareholder of Kirnd Group, thispany is going to change hands! Yes, sometimes he wondered how in the world did that Jayden make it this far? It was obvious that he had been busy in the supermarket, but he knew everything about thepany, behind the scenes, and was even secretly buying out the shares of several directors. What augh!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. And say what those directors are following father all the way down the battle general, now it seems, it is just like that. Its okay, Ill go talk to them personally, you dont have to worry, Jayden wont get his way. With that, he stood up directly and walked out. Looking at the sky, well, the weather was good, Brayden took out his cell phone and dialed it directly. Mr. Kirnd, I have something to do right now, I cant leave, sorry, this matter, lets talk about itter. Mr. Kirnd, Im sorry, Im really too old and dont want to toss and turn, thats why I sold my shares to Jayden, Jayden was the secondrgest shareholder of Kirnd Group, its only natural to sell to him. Excuse me, my grandson has called me. Several directors, all refused to meet with Brayden. At this moment, he was standing on the side of the road, feeling like a fool, betrayed by others in his feelings, and betrayed by others in his career. Perhaps this year, is his year of cmity! Yo, whos this. Suddenly, a womans voice came from not far away. This woman, Brayden has seen, but not familiar. For this kind of people, Brayden has always been reluctant to take care of, directly turned around, looking into the distance, as if thinking about something. Mr. Kirnd, you are still here leisurely? Your wife is about to run away with someone else. Priya said deliberately. Brayden knew that Dolly must be very angry in his heart at this time, but he knew that Dolly would not run without a reason. If you just want to talk about this matter, then you can go now. The man said bluntly. No, are you still a man or not? Your wife went behind your back to find someone else, and you are still here indifferent, you are about to be cuckolded you know! Priya suddenly came into the mood and yelled. Keep your mouth shut. In the mans eyes, there was a murderous aura, the woman unconsciously took a few steps backwards, her aura was a little defeated. What a man this is, Priya slowly turned away. Brayden stood still, looked up at the sky, took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. He didnt have time to deal with what was going on between himself and Dolly right now; he had to deal with the transfer of thepanys shares right away. Leon, find out for me the dynamics of those shareholders in the past few days, I want to personally go over there to block them and ask a clear question, note, make sure not to alert the snake. Saying that, he hung up the phone directly. The time is still early, but Brayden, who hung up the phone, did not know what to do next. Back to thepany? It seems that the things that should be dealt with, basically has also been finished. Go home? Dolly didnt seem to wee him back. He was worried about what he was going to do, when suddenly, a figure not far away, caught his attention. It should be a mistake, right? Brayden slowly turned around, intending to leave. Brayden, why are you avoiding me? Suddenly, Le ran directly in front of him and asked loudly. Looking at the woman in front of him, the man was a little surprised. Wasnt she abroad? Came back? No reason. Brayden replied coldly. He could not forget the harm this woman had brought to himself and Dolly. How many times had she tried to get Dolly killed, only to fail in the end, and now she was suddenly back in the country, what kind of problem was she up to? Brayden, why do you have to be so cold to me? Le looked at him aggrievedly and muttered. She was crazy, right? What did she do before that she couldnt even remember? It was ridiculous! Do you still have something else? Ill go first if theres nothing. Brayden looked at her fiercely and said, without a trace of warmth in his tone. But Le, at this time, is a blindfolded look. She did not know what was going on, did not know why this man was suddenly so cold to himself. And how could Brayden know that the woman in front of him had lost part of her memory. Brayden, if I have done something wrong, you must tell me, OK, I do not want you to be unhappy, I want you to be good. The woman shook the mans arm, a pathetic look, said. Finally, Brayden couldnt bear it anymore. Le, just stop pretending, what do you want to do? Harm me? Or harm Dolly? the man yelled. At once, the womans eyes shed with a hint of suspicion. She looked Brayden up and down in front of her, with a little clear liquid in her eyes. What are you talking about, Brayden, when have I ever harmed you, how could I possibly harm you, and, who is that Dolly you speak of, anyway, I dont even know her, how could I possibly harm her? She said with a trembling voice. Brayden froze for a moment. Whats wrong with her? Sick? Or did she do it on purpose? Sorry, sir, mydy is disturbing you, right? Im really sorry. Suddenly, a young girl ran over and hurriedly pulled Le to leave. Wait a minute! Your youngdy, whats wrong? Brayden asked, looking curiously at the young girl in front of him. The young girl looked at Brayden, and then looked at Le next to her, with a little helplessness in her eyes, and sighed gently. Mydy, had a car ident abroad, so, lost part of her memory, or possibly, she will never remember that part of her memory. So thats it, no wonder she doesnt remember Dolly. the man looked at Le and suddenly had a hint of intolerance in his heart. Fate was so wonderful that Brayden was worried that Le mighte back to make things difficult for Dolly, only to find that the woman didnt even know who Dolly was anymore. He didnt know whether he should be happy or sorry. Perhaps, in the dark, everything has its own destiny! Chapter 1380 Divorce Agreement Brayden, stop struggling, theres no point anymore. In the cafe, Jayden looked at the man across the table and said bluntly. Soon, the entire Kirnd Group will be in Jaydens hands, and he was naturally a little grateful in his heart. Brayden, although also has been doing efforts, but do not know why, those Kirnd Group shareholders followed the magic, must sell part of the shares to the man in front of. I wont give up. Brayden took a sip of his coffee and said softly, looking out the window with a look of determination in his eyes. So what? In the end, it will still be the same, will lose? Its just a useless exercise. Jayden, what exactly do you want to do? What do you want to do, own Kirnd Group? You know, Kirnd Group does not belong to you, and naturally in the end will not belong to you. Brayden said immediately afterwards. However, Jayden did all this for Dollys sake. If one day, Brayden really has nothing, even if Dolly willingly with him in the same boat, this man will not let her follow his own suffering. So, rtively speaking, Jayden is fighting a psychological war. Nothing, I just cant see you well, I just want you to fall, just want you to leave Kirnd Group, Jayden said fiercely. Brayden sneered, looked away and stopped looking at him. He had really underestimated himself. He Brayden in the shopping mall, what have not experienced, will still be afraid of this small difficulties, even if in the end, the entire Kirnd Group really into his hands, in the end, himself will be fair and square to snatch back. What are youughing at? The wife is dying, thepany is dying, Brayden, are you not afraid at all? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. In this world, there are many idents, who has not experienced setbacks and hardships. The two men chatted with each other and ended up disagreeing. Jaydens meaning, Brayden has been very clear, he is not likely to give in. Say he is intentional or say he is unintentional, in short, in the end, all the problems, still need to personally solve themselves. Big brother, what is this? Suddenly, in the office, Leon shouted, with a frightened look. After sensing Leons strange emotions, Brayden slowly walked over. What is it? This is the divorce agreement! Looking at the agreement on the table, he suddenly felt his head was about to explode. He would never have thought that Dolly would send him such a document. Brayden looked at the agreement in his hand and his body trembled a little. Hey, that, big brother, this is most likely from the employees in thepany, they should have taken the wrong document, here, give it to me. Saying that, Leon was going to get the divorce agreement in his hand. No, the employees in Kirnd Group are always very cautious, so how could they make such a low-level mistake? No, we have to find Dolly and ask for rification. Okay, you just leave it alone, Ill go ask. Saying that, Brayden then directly ran out of the office. And then, the car parked directly in front of the house. Dang! In the living room, Mrs. Knight was the only one. Brayden looked around, looking for Dollys figure, but in the end, he couldnt find it. Dont look, shes not here. If theres anything, just talk to me. Also, the divorce papers, I sent them over. Mrs. Knight said directly. What is this situation? Why should she send that shit! When did he ever say he wanted to divorce Dolly? Maam, what the hell are you doing? Brayden asked in a low voice, holding back his inner emotions, with a hint of helplessness in his eyes. What else can be done, let the two of them divorce, let each other go, from now on no one will bother anyone, each live a quiet and cozy life, that is not the best of both worlds. As you can see. Mrs. Knight answered slowly. No, madam, how could you ask me to divorce Dolly? Between her and me, we have gone through so many storms, so easily we cane to this point, how can we just say give up? Brayden was really anxious, and at the same time he was also afraid. He was afraid that Dolly would really leave him! And then what? So what? Now its all about the bickering? Now no one will talk to anyone? Whats the difference between a rtionship like that and a rtionship that exists in name only? Its better to just let go and find your own happiness. What she said was true. If this episode between Dolly and Brayden hadsted only a day or two, even a week, as long as they made up, she would not have said anything, but its been almost three months, and a season will soon be over, what kind of rtionship can withstand such a deep blow? You think about it. With that, Mrs. Knight left the living room directly. Brayden sat down on the sofa, staring nkly at the ceiling above, and fell into deep thought. Did he really do something wrong? Should the person who has to lower his head and admit his mistake first be himself? Hey, madam, look, is this okay? In the garden, Dolly asked aloud while carrying the flower pots. Well, its okay, good, keep up the good work, I think youre even ready to be a teacher. Mrs. Knight smiled and replied. She really wanted to open a flower store, and Dollys eyes shed with anticipation. I sent the divorce papers to Brayden. Mrs. Knight said suddenly. Dolly froze next to her and hurriedly regained the expression on her face as she continued to carry the flower pots. Oh. She responded softly. She suddenly some regret, how so easily agreed to Mrs. Knight to divorce Brayden. Perhaps, the marriage with Brayden had reallye to an end. She patted the mud on her clothes and went on with her work.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Have you ever regretted it? Madam asked. Howe there were no regrets, but what was the use of that? In this world, its a strange world, how many things, all that matters is just a kind of destiny. Perhaps, because the fate between her and Brayden, is not enough, so they havee to this point. No regrets, I believe you. Dolly smiled and replied. In fact, Mrs. Knights purpose is very simple, if Brayden really cares about Dolly, then he will definitely try to keep this girl by all means, if their rtionship has reallye to an end, then divorce is, undoubtedly, the best solution. Gee, madam, look, this flower is so powerful, the other day it wilted, I thought it was dying, but now its alive and blooming. Dolly said. Chapter 1381 No bias Brayden never thought that things would be more and moreplicated. Big brother, they have all sold their shares, so you and Jaydens shares, in the Kirnd Group are on par, at the moment, only one persons shares have not been transferred, if we dont go for it again, then the wholepany can be really dangerous. Leon said anxiously, with a hint of fear in his eyes. This was the first time that Leon felt fear. But no one up and down Kirnd Group has ever met that shareholder, has they? Brayden looked out the window with a gloomy look. Yes, in Kirnd Group, there is a very mysterious shareholder who has never shown his face, even Braydens father has never seen. When the Kirnd Group was established, the urgent need for capital injection, this person directly through a letter to tell Braydens father, he was willing to inject capital for the Kirnd Group, since then, there has been no contact. Brayden sat on the sofa and took a sip of tea, feeling a bit of a headache. Leon looked at the man in front of him, distressed, but unsure of how tofort him. Hey, hows it going? Is it all taken care of? Anastasia asked aloud as she pushed the door open. The Kirnd Group, she more or less know a little bit, also can understand the recent Brayden mood, so she came this time mainly want to care about him. Shh. Leon immediately made a gesture of shutting up to her, signaling that things wereplicated. Anastasia slowly walked over and sat next to Brayden, her eyes staring straight at the man in front of her with a hint of helplessness in her eyes. That, big brother, if I can help, you can ask, I will do my best, at all times! Anastasia said firmly. Leon smacked his lips next to him, with a look of contempt. Bute on, what kind of favor can she do? Leon turned his face away and stopped looking at her. Hey, whats your attitude? Im still very serious about what Im doing, okay? Anastasia shouted as she pushed Leons arm. Brayden kept flipping through the papers on his desk without saying a word, as if he was thinking about something. Yes, there was one thing that worried him. Kirnd Group that disappeared shareholder, no one can see him, natural shares will be difficult to get, he was afraid that Jayden will do from it, make a false impression. jayden that man, always very cunning, he had to prevent. Well, Leon, you continue to check that shareholder, must be found, otherwise, we will be very passive. Brayden suddenly said. Yes! Saying that, Leon immediately walked out of the office.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. On the sofa, only Brayden and Anastasia were left, the atmosphere was very quiet. anastasia could not stand the sudden silence, so she immediately began to chatter, causing the man in front of her, a little distracted. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Can you be a littledylike, or how can you marry someone in the future? Brayden suddenly said. This sentence, let Anastasia froze. Then, the woman began to blow up. Hey, what is the situation, Brayden, I am trying to make you happy, I am afraid that you are in a bad mood, ah, you are good, but here to dislike me, do you have a conscience or not? Anastasia said nonchntly. Brayden, at this moment, only felt a burst of speechless. This woman, reallye at the wrong time, every time when he needs to think about something quietly, she will always appear somehow. Sometimes, he really cant do anything about her. After all, it is Leons beloved woman, Leon is his brother, what else can he say. Because Leon, he has been tolerating Anastasia, and these, Leon saw in the eyes, natural heart is also very grateful, but this is in Dollys view, but a kind of intimacy, a betrayal. Well, well, I thank you, ah, that, I now have things to deal with, you go out first, go to Leon. Brayden whispered. Anastasia beamed, a look of resignation, a hint of unhappiness in her eyes. Hey, what are you eating? Ill bring you dinner. The woman asked as she packed her bag. No, Im not hungry. The man refused outright. She knew Brayden would say that, so she didnt beg to get an answer, she was used to it. Every time she brought Brayden a meal at mealtime, as long as it was not taboo for men, he ate it, not because it smelled good, but because he was really hungry. There were times when he didnt even have time to go out to eat if Anastasia didnt bring him a meal. Gone? Leon asked in a low voice as he looked at the woman walking out. Well, Ille backter and bring him dinner. Hey, youre biased, why dont you think of bringing one for me too. Leon was a little jealous and said unhappily. This stinky man, its also enough. Every time she brings Brayden a meal, which time does not have his share? Okay, Im not going to talk to you, Im going to go first. Saying that, Anastasia then left directly. In front of Kirnd Group, there was a woman wandering in a corner, hesitating and thinking. When she saw Anastasiaing out of thepany, a trace of disappointment appeared in her eyes. She had wanted toe to Kirnd Group to talk to Brayden, but was surprised to see Anastasia. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. The actual Anastasia is actually very considerate and knows to bring Brayden meals and fruits, much better than his wife. Forget it, its better to go back. The woman turned around and left straight away. Perhaps it was all the images in her head just now, Dolly was almost hit by a car on the road. Hey, is everything okay? Are you hurt? Suddenly, Anastasia ran straight over and asked worriedly. How could it be her? Dolly looked at the woman in front of her with surprise and some suspicion. I just went to buy dinner and happened to see you. Anastasia exined in a low voice. Dolly looked at the womans meal in front of her, well, yes, it was two portions, one for her and one for Brayden, I think! It was so nice, two people eating together, enjoying the quiet years together. Oh, that, Im fine, you go ahead, I have things to do, Ill go first. With that, Dolly left straight away. Looking at the womans distant back, Anastasia sighed. She really couldnt understand what was the unresolvable gap between her and Brayden, and the two of them were still in a cold war even now. Here, your rice. Anastasia directly threw the rice in her hand to Leon. Here, big brother, its yours. Hey, I just saw Dolly. Anastasia added. Brayden looked up at the woman in front of him, expecting her next sentence. Chapter 1382 Waiting for him She was almost hit by a car just now. Anastasia said intentionally. At once, Braydens heart felt like it was in his throat, and he immediately stood up with a burst of panic.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. And then what happened? What happened to the person? Brayden immediately asked, with a little panic in his eyes. Gee,e on, if youre so concerned about her, why dont you go see for yourself, really. The woman grumbled in a low voice. She knew that in Braydens heart, there was still Dollys existence, and he was just angry. Anastasia nced at the man in front of her and did not say anything. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. But gradually, Dolly suddenly found that there was a person missing in the supermarket. Hey, Rex, in our supermarket, did someone take a leave of absence? She asked in a low voice. No, its just us, the employees, why? Rex answered while he was busy. Hmm? Thats not right, is it? There seemed to be a particrly pretty young girl before, eh? Where did she go? I seem to remember I know who youre talking about, shes gone, driven away by Jayden. Rex said bluntly. What is this, Jayden fired someone? No way? How could he do such a cruel thing? Although the girl did seem quite materialistic and willful at times, the girls essence was still quite good. No, why did Jayden kick her out? Did she make a mistake? Dolly continued to ask. Hey, Dolly, Im surprised you dont care about yourself, but about others. Stop him? Dont forget, hes the store manager now, we all work for him, okay? Rex reminded. Instantly, Dolly was left speechless by these words. No, she had to go and ask for rification! Dolly directly put down the things in her hand and walked straight to Jaydens office. Hey, Dolly, you dont have nothing to do! Rex shouted from the back. But at this moment, she could not listen to what Rex said. Now she had more of an anger in her heart. Zap! Suddenly, the door was ruthlessly pushed open, and Dolly walked in aggressively, with an unhappy look on her face. Jayden looked up at the woman in front of him, and a yful curve curved at the corners of his mouth. Whats wrong with this, angry? He slowly stood up and walked towards the woman, asking in a low voice with a strange look of affection in his eyes. Why did you fire that girl? She asked directly. What? How did she know? Jayden looked away, no longer looking at her, his eyes a little averted. He knew that Dolly did not like to fire every employee easily, after all, we have been together for so long, the rtionship has long been deep, she as they just keep getting along until the end of time, of course, this is only an exaggeration. But there is no way, it is her wrong in the first ce, otherwise he would not be able to do so absolute. What? You cant give up? Jayden asked. Of course I cant let go, do you know how long we have been working together? They have been working together for many years, you say fire like this, how do you make them think? Dolly shouted. Outside the office, several employees were whispering next to each other, with some incredulous faces. Hey, whats going on? Why did the supervisor and the store manager get into a fight? I dont know, you say, they wont fight, right? What are you thinking about, who is the store manager, he is a gentleman, how could he hit a woman, dont think too much, hurry up and get to work! A few employees, unwilling to look at the office, have dispersed. Jayden looked at the appearance of the angry woman in front of him, some want tough. She was always like this, ignoring some facts because she was too emotionally attached. Well, you wont think so when I tell you the truth of the matter. That girl, she came to my house in the middle of the night, and she forced me to marry her by death, what do you want me to do? And I also investigated clearly, the entire supermarket, most of them do not like her, she and the other employees do not fit in at all, so do you think we should continue to keep her here? Jayden exined in a low voice. So thats how it is. At once, Dolly only felt a pang of guilt in her heart. It seemed that she had misunderstood this man. That, Im sorry, its my fault forshing out at you without getting the facts right. The woman said with her head bowed. He knew that she had always been so kind, and he knew that she had always been so righteous. Well, then how about you treat me to dinner tonight? Consider it as a kind ofpensation for me? The man suddenly approached her and asked. Just a meal, she is not so stingy, the woman looked up and smiled. Dont worry, its on me, absolutely no problem. She patted the mans shoulder vigorously and promised. After the two exchanged a few pleasantries, Dolly left the office. Next to her, Rex cautiously looked at Dolly who was walking towards her with a hint of caution in her eyes. That, are you okay? Rex asked in a small voice. Yeah. Dollyughed. God, what a scare, she thought the store manager was going to give her a hard time. Rex was instantly relieved and went back to work. Soon, it was dark, the supermarket staff gradually dispersed, Jayden is still in the office to continue tapping the keyboard, Dolly did not go in to disturb him, just sitting on the chair at the door waiting for him. I dont know how long it took, Jayden stretched out, looked at his watch, only to find that it was already dark. Its over, shes broken her promise, shes not going to be angry, is she? The man immediately picked up the phone next to him and hurriedly dialed it. Dolly, at this time, had already fallen asleep. Just dialed out, Jayden heard the ringing in Dollys hand, not from the phone, but from the outside. Pushing the door open, the woman was leaning back in her chair, eyes closed, a very haggard look. The man immediately hung up the phone, squatted down, and looked seriously at Dolly in front of him. She was really beautiful, beautiful, and she was also really kind, kind enough to make people a little heartbroken. Er Dolly rubbed her eyes and slowly stood up. Youre done. The woman yawned and muttered. Chapter 1383 Hotpot! I thought you were long gone. Jayden scratched the back of his head and said awkwardly. How can that be, its all been said, lets go, Ill buy you dinner. Saying that, Dolly was about to walk away. Hey, you wait a minute. Jayden shouted, directly pulling the womans arm. Dolly turned around and looked at him curiously. Jayden rushed into the office, took out the long cherished scarf, and ran out. Here, put this around you, its too cold outside. Saying that, the man directly for her to put on. Looking at the man in front of her and this scarf, the woman suddenly felt warm in her heart, but she knew very well that the feelings between her and Jayden could only go so far, there was no way to go further. Yoo-hoo, you can ah you, surprisingly well-prepared. Dollyughed and deliberately changed the subject, trying to eliminate the awkwardness in the atmosphere. But how would she know that this scarf, in fact, was specially prepared for her by the man. Lets go, lets have hot pot today! Okay, lets go! The two people happily left the supermarket together and walked directly to the hot pot restaurant not far away. Probably because the weather has turned cold, at this time in the hot pot restaurant, there are especially many people, looks very lively. Bossdy, two more small dishes! Boss, I want extra spicy! Bossdy,e with five bottles of wine! In the store, everyones face was full of excited smiles. How about we go to a private room? Jayden asked Dolly in a low voice. He knew that this woman had never been very fond of ces that were too lively; rtively speaking, Dolly was still a rtively quiet woman. Well, lets go to the private room. With that, the woman walked straight in. Jaydens mood,tely, had been particrly good, especially now when he was alone with Dolly. Kirnd Group was about to fall into his own hands, and he believed that it wouldnt be long before Brayden would divorce Dolly, and by then, this woman would have to return to his side. Every time he thought of this, Jaydens heart burst with joy. Some people are happy and some people are worried. Over there, Jayden and Dolly are happily eating hot pot, but over here, Brayden is sitting alone on the couch in his office, looking out the window at the forlorn moon, smoking a cigarette, his eyes are haggard. He was suddenly a little tired, and he suddenly didnt know what to do. The Brayden of old had never been as helpless as he was now. He missed Dolly, wanted to hug her tightly, wanted to beforted by her, but he did not know at this time, the woman where exactly, with whom, and what he was doing, and what made him feel more chilling is that he actually received the divorce papers. Although the agreement is Mrs. Knight to send, but if Dolly did not know in advance, Mrs. Knight will not take the initiative. Big brother, arent you leaving yet? Leon knocked on the door and walked in, asking in a low voice. Walk to where? Home? Brayden sneered, his face a little self-deprecating. That, big brother, maybe sister-inw is just rather angry, thats why she acted in such an unreliable way, when her anger has subsided, it will naturally be fine. Leon hurriedlyforted. He knew that Brayden had been very tiredtely, the things in thepany, almost made him breathless, plus also received the divorce agreement, naturally his mood was not much better. Did you find that shareholder? Brayden lifted his head, looked at the man in front of him, and asked seriously. At once, Leon lowered his head, a little helpless. Other old shareholders, after searching for so many years, have not been found, how could he find it in such a short time? But, big brother, dont worry, we have been looking for it, and as soon as there is any news, I will immediately inform you. Leon shouted. But when exactly will there be news? Next year? Or two years from now? Three yearster? Or maybe it will never be found in this life? At this time Brayden, in fact, is very despondent. This is the first time Leon, see Brayden so breathless look. The previous big brother, no matter what difficulties, what setbacks, will not easily admit defeat, he will always think of all the ways to sessfully pass a hurdle in front of him, but now, it is not the stage of things in man. Even if he tries harder, as long as that shareholder has been intentionally hiding from appearing, it will not help. Whats going on with you guys? Youre not sleeping in the middle of the night, hurry home and go to bed! Suddenly, Anastasia barged right in, yelling loudly with a very serious expression. She knew that these two men must have been staying upte again. What are you doing here? Leon asked as he looked back at the woman in front of him in surprise. What? Only you are allowed toe, but not me? What kind of logic is that? Hey, Brayden, go home, dont spend time here, you continue to spend time, but also can not change the facts, go home, or you buy me dinner? Anastasias mouth hooked up a yful arc at the corner and said loudly. She is crazy, right! What dinner in the middle of the night? Leon gave Anastasia a disdainful nce, looked away and stopped talking. Mr. Kirnd, how about it? Buy me a hot pot. Anastasia said excitedly. Brayden was beside him, kept smoking non-stop, didnt even hear what the woman said,pletely immersed in his own world, unable to extricate himself, he was still thinking about finding that shareholder. Hey Leon, you can buy me a meal. Anastasia turned around and walked over to Leon, pushing his arm hard. What are you talking about, I have to go home and sleep, that, itste, big brother, Ill go back first ah. With that, Leon was about to slip away.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Hey, where do you want to go? Home? Where is your home? You stay here and invite me to a hot potter. Saying that, Anastasia directly dragged him to the side and pressed him on the sofa. Hey, no, what does it have to do with me if you go to eat hot pot? Im not going, so let go and hurry up, Im getting sleepy. Leon beamed and said unhappily. But it was that beak that was caught by Anastasia. I cant imagine that this man can be so cute? The woman unconsciously moved closer to him, trying to see the Leon in front of her clearly. Hey, Anastasia, what are you doing? In public, you have to be honest. Leon immediately said with both arms sped in front of him. Anastasia turned around and immediately jumped in front of Brayden, staring at him with big eyes. Brayden, you go or not, you do not go, we go ah! Chapter 1384 They also went to the hot pot restaurant Finally, the two men could not resist Anastasia and were directly pulled away by her. The car, the atmosphere is very quiet, is driving Leon, just feel very awkward, Brayden dont face, has been looking out the window, seems to be thinking about something, Anastasia while ying with the phone while humming a little song, as if very happy look. The two of you should not be so stiff, we are going to eat, okay? Its not like youre going to a funeral, look at you two, your faces are painfully sad, as if I owe you eight million. The woman suddenly said in a low voice. Anastasia hates the kind of people who tense themselves up too much at all times, because its too tiring. What nonsense are you, shut your mouth. Leon said intentionally or unintentionally. Brayden recently how, he is watching, he is tired of his suffering, basically alone, if not so many times he inadvertently came across Brayden smoking, he still does not understand how much pressure this man is in the end. Come on, big brother, just stop it, okay? Ill buy you guys dinner today. Anastasia shook Braydens arm and said in a petnt manner. For the womans behavior, Brayden is already ustomed to, he has always treated Anastasia as his sister, and Anastasia is also very conscious of this man as his own brother, the two people do not have any boundary crossing. Not only does Brayden know, even the woman herself knows very well in her heart that she likes Leon, but just never had the good sense to say so. Why do you have to go to a hot pot restaurant in a small mountain vige when you have nothing else to do? Leon muttered. Damned stinky man, how dare he say that about himself! At once, a cold light shed in Anastasias eyes. Im happy, all right! Im just going to have hot pot in that little mountain vige, how about that! The woman said nonchntly. Leon sighed and shook his head with a helpless look. Its ridiculous, what else can he do, since she likes to eat, so go ahead, who let himself fall in love with this woman with all his heart. Hey, big brother, are you okay? The woman continued to ask, looking seriously at Brayden next to her. She had never seen this man so powerless before. He couldnt be running a fever, could he? The woman ced her right hand directly on his forehead, and then on her own forehead. No, the temperature was normal! Hey, Brayden, are you okay or not! Can you pull yourself together? Just because you and Dolly have a little trouble, youre not happy all the time? She patted Braydens shoulder and yelled. A man, a man, can take it and put it down! What is a woman? As a man, what should be more important, is his own career! Besides, he Brayden did not do anything wrong in the first ce, there is nothing to be sad, can be sad! Hey, dont say a word, stop for a while. Leon looked at Brayden in the back seat and reminded Anastasia. What the heck! Who is he, Brayden? The reason why she is talking so much now, and so hard, is of course for his own good! But how would she know that Brayden, at this time, is not all Dollys face in his mind, and the shareholder in thepany who has not shown his face so far. Hey, dont be ridiculous, big brother has a lot going on these days, dont bother him. Leon suddenly said. Anastasia looked at Leon next to her incredulously, with a hint of jealousy in her eyes. This is the time when you should be defending me. Howe you are defending Brayden? It is said that between men and men, the most important thing is also brotherhood, and it seems to be true. Since she met Brayden and Leon, she had never seen these two men blush and both were very considerate of each other. It was the most enviable thing, and something Anastasia could hardly feel. Soon, the car stopped at the hot pot restaurant. The hot pot restaurant, still very lively, customers happy and excited to eat hot pot, the bosss wife happily counting bills, feeling the pain of that counting money. None of the three of them knew that in fact Dolly and Jayden were also in this store. What? Want a private room? Leon looked at the woman in front of him suspiciously and asked in a low voice. That must be ah, the three of us must have a good drink, must be a single room, to save time to eat in the hall, someone drunk, but also offend people. The woman said deliberately.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. But pull back! The person who gets drunk easily is always her! Leon gave her a disdainful nce and did not say anything. Whats wrong with you today? Why the big change in attitude ah? The woman immediately ran over, pinched Leons ear and asked loudly. Hey, dont, Im wrong, cant I? Dont be like this, in public, what is the decency? Leon hurriedly responded in a low voice, and also looked around to make sure no one was staring at him. The three of them walked into the booth together, and the booth next to theirs was the one where Dolly and Jayden were. Dolly, what the hell are you thinking? Jayden asked softly while stoned on a melon. Mrs. Knight thought it was best for her to get a divorce, well, the divorce papers had been given to Brayden, and Mrs. Knight said it was best to distance herself from him and let him have some peace and quiet, but up to now, the man really hasnt looked for her again. Lets just let it go, theres nothing to think about. Dolly replied in a low voice. What kind of answer is this? What is the answer? Let fate take its course? But there is a saying that things are in the hands of the people, only if you do, there will be hope for sess, but if you really do not do anything, then you will never see the hope of the future. Have not thought about and still need to make up? After all, you two have gone through so many storms, can not be because of some misunderstanding and wasted the previous youth ah. Jayden deliberately said. He is to let this woman understand, he Jayden can not only support her youth, but also can support her future! Do not talk about this,e, eat more meat, you have worked hard recently. Saying that, Dolly directly holiday a piece of meat, ced in Jaydens bowl. At this time, the man, only felt a little touched in his heart. It has been a long time, Dolly has not been so close to himself. But in fact, for Dolly, this is just a kind of concern between friends, she simply did not take it seriously. Eat,e on. Chapter 1385 Hot Pot Restaurant Encounter There is no doubt that Anastasia is drunk. At this moment, she is doing battle with Leon in front of her. You give me wine! Hurry up! The woman shouted, her tone was very bad. Look how drunk you are, its time to go home. Leon said loudly. What home, my father and mother are gone, why should I go home? The woman yelled. At once, Leon looked at the woman in front of him, a pang of heartache, a hint of helplessness in his expression. Its okay, Im still here for everything, dont worry. Leon whispered as he stroked her hair. Gee, dont be silly, give me the wine, I want a drink! The woman shouted while going to grab the ss of wine in Leons hand. Anastasia, I repeat, go home! Leon said. He was really angry, he never liked women drinking, and even less Anastasia drinking, but this woman repeatedly offended his bottom line. Although he likes her, there are some principles that he will never back down from. Why dont you let me drink! Leon, youre going too far! By virtue of the fact that I like you! A sentence, all around the quiet, two people look at each other, want to say something more but do not know what to say. Next to Brayden, half-squinted eyes have been looking out the window, seems to be thinking about something, for the surrounding images, oblivious. You give it to me! The woman continued to struggle. Snap! Finally, Leon mmed the womans ss in his hand to the ground, and suddenly, the debris in front of him. Instantly, the atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward. Go! With that, Leon picked up Anastasia and stood up directly. Big brother, lets go, or shes going to make trouble again. Leon said to Brayden in front of him. Brayden hadnt said much throughout the meal, it was always Anastasia, the woman, who was babbling. He couldnt wait to leave, so he immediately stood up and walked to the door. But the moment he opened the door, he was stunned. Thats right, not far from the introduction of the eye is Jayden and Dolly, two people are walking shoulder to shoulder, looks very romantic and warm. Leon, behind him, had a cold glint in his eyes. That, big brother, lets go. Leon reminded. Oops, dont you touch me! Anastasia suddenly shouted loudly, with a bit of displeasure in her tone. Hearing this familiar voice, Dolly gradually stopped in her tracks and slowly turned around, with a pair of eyes staring straight at Brayden who was not far away. Next to Jayden, seeing Braydens face, there was a murderous aura in his eyes. Brayden, its better to get a divorce! Now you have nothing left, why struggle again! Jayden clenched his fist, his aura is a bit bitter. Hmm? Who is that? Is that Dolly? Anastasia shouted, pointing to a woman not far away. Leon immediately stopped her from approaching Dolly, fearing that she might do something rude. But looking at what was in front of her, Dolly was a little surprised. Why were Anastasia and Leon so close? Didnt she like Brayden? She looked at the three people in front of her suspiciously, with a hint of expectation and a hint of loss in her eyes. Ah!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Anastasia directly shook off Leons arm, stumbled, and jumped directly into Braydens arms. Well, still big brothers embracefortable. Anastasia said contentedly. In fact, this is just a sisterspliment to her brother, but this in Dollys view, the two of them just have a special rtionship with each other. Oh,e on, hurry home! Leon immediately swept Anastasia into his arms and said. What home! That, whats his name, Jayden, right, I have something to ask you. Saying that, Anastasia walked directly towards him. Looking at such an abnormal woman, Jaydens body unconsciously stepped backwards, and there was a trace of uneasiness in his eyes. What did she want to do? Jayden held both arms in front of him and looked determined to keep his distance from her. What are you doing? Im not going to eat you up, am I? The first thing you need to do is to talk to Dolly about why youre looking for her, why youre breaking up her rtionship, why youre breaking up her family. Why did you want to break up her family? Anastasia walked up to Jayden with a single stride, yanked his tie and asked loudly. Jayden looked at the woman in front of him in horror, keeping his inner indignation under control. Hey, Brayden, your people, do not you care? Jayden asked, looking at the man not far away. Brayden hesitated for two seconds before walking over to Dolly. Just as he reached the woman and was about to speak, suddenly, Jayden pulled Dolly away with one force. Hey, Jayden, what are you doing! Dolly shouted unhappily. Are you stupid, cant you see that crazy woman, what if she hurts you? Jayden said deliberately. In fact, Anastasia would not hurt Dolly at all, she just wanted to teach Jayden a lesson for Brayden. Looking at the direction the two people left, Braydens eyes dimmed. Is it that she is happy with Jayden? Big brother,e on, dont look, go home! Leon reminded. Brayden grimaced. Its better to go back to the office! Come on, dont run away, people Anastasia is already drunk, how to hurt me? Dolly said while shaking off Jaydens arm unhappily with a disgruntled expression. Youre angry? Jayden asked cautiously, with a trace of uneasiness in his eyes. He was most afraid of this woman being unhappy, most afraid of this woman being aggravated. Well, Im going home. With that, Dolly turned to leave. Throughout the night, Braydeny on the sofa in his office, looking out the window at the falling moon, his mood was veryplicated. The Kirnd Group was in crisis, his own position was at stake, should he really let go of Dolly? And Dolly was lying on the bed in her room, with her eyes wide open, looking at the ceiling above, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. Her mind was filled with the look on Braydens face just now. Dolly took a deep breath and tried to adjust her emotions. And then Jayden, looking at the papers on the table, a gleeful expression appeared on his face. Yes, soon the Kirnd Group would be his own, his gift to Dolly and his dream. After Leon sent Anastasia home, he went to the gym. The evening seemed to be peaceful, but everyone was depressed with their own thoughts. Everything came naturally, but somewhat suddenly. The fate of this thing is really wonderful, around and around, there are always so many people, so many things rted. Chapter 1386 Consent to Divorce Mr. Kirnd, the shareholders are having a shareholders meeting. The assistant hurried in and said in a panic. And at this time Brayden, sitting on the sofa, a calm look. He had long guessed that there would be such a day, those old foxes, one more shrewd than the other, cant wait for him to hurry to step down. Okay, I know. Brayden slowly replied. The face, always have to face, escape, has never been Braydens style of doing things. Soon, the conference room was full of people, those shareholders who usually do not appear in meetings, today all came. Yo, Mr. Kirnd, you should also step down, take a good rest, dont exhausted, its not worth it. Thats right, the wind and water rotate well, the president, and not only you can do. You are still so young, it is not impossible to find another job. Several old shareholders kept sarcasticallyughing at him from the side. The tone of voice was direct and did not give Brayden the slightest bit of mercy, which he had already gotten used to. These shareholders who said windy words never had good intentions towards themselves, to be precise, they should target the Gu family. Dang! Suddenly, a man pushed open the door directly and fiercely, and walked into the conference room with a biting look. Thats right, it was Jayden. At once, several shareholders immediately stood up and went forward to wee the man with a smiling look. Yo, Mr. Ryan is here, have a seat, dont get tired. Thats right, Mr. Ryan hurry up and take a rest. Several old foxes wereplimenting each other,pletely ignoring Braydens presence. There are still a few shareholders who look at Brayden sympathetically, but they dont dare to say anything. Jayden smiled and slowly walked up to Brayden with a conceited expression. Mr. Kirnd, from today onwards, you can rest. Saying that, Jayden threw the long-vanished shareholders share transfer agreement in his hand to Brayden, with a hint of contempt in his eyes. Looking at the document on the table, the people next to him were stunned. He really found it and got the shares! Still the young man is powerful. Looking at the so-called shareholder transfer agreement, Braydenughed coldly without saying anything. What was heughing at? Did he know that it was a fake? Impossible, except for the two parties involved, there was no third person who knew about it at all. A trace of uneasiness shed in Jaydens eyes. Mr. Ryan, the future development and operation of the Kirnd Group, depends on you, hard work. Brayden said deliberately. One day, he would have to snatch thispany back again, only now he could not rm the snake. Mr. Kirnd, dont worry, you are the secondrgest shareholder of thepany, you are always wee back here, but since I am the firstrgest shareholder of thispany, does that mean Kirnd Group should change its name to Ryan Group, Jayden said deliberately. looked at the several shareholders next to him. Instantly, the air was quiet. Several shareholders around, body backward, not dare to cooperate with Jayden. Of course, whoever is the first shareholder, listen to whoever. Suddenly, a man who didnt know what he was doing said loudly. Yes, this can be there. Another person pandered.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Brayden looked at the shareholders who had agreed to change Kirnd Group to Ryan Group, and there was a hint of contempt in his expression. This society, really the world, people go away tea! He slowly turned around and walked straight out of the conference room. If he stayed any longer, it would be meaningless. Back in his office, Brayden pondered his n as he gathered his things. Mr. Kirnd, dont go, okay? Thats right, Mr. Kirnd we cant let you go. Mr. Kirnd, you left, how do we do? We all followed you all the way through. Dozens of employees barged into Braydens office together, looking at him with reluctance and heartache. Looking at the familiar faces in front of him, Brayden suddenly felt some guilt towards them. These are the elites that he personally trained in thepany. In the past so many years, for the development of thepany, he often let these people work overtime, some of them, even did not take a vacation, but they have no regrets. Everyone, in the past, I was a little harsh to you, I hope you can understand, and I hope you can forgive, in the future, you must work hard together, Kirnd Groups future, but also depends on you. Brayden moved to say. No, Mr. Kirnd, if you really go, we also want to follow you. Yes, we are going with you. Several colleagues firmly indicated their attitude, to go with Brayden. No, you guys stay here and dont go anywhere! Brayden said coldly. He was only leaving here temporarily, he just wanted to investigate the truth, he wasnt stupid enough to leave thepany here, to an outsider. The Ryan Group, never short of employees. Suddenly, Jayden barged in and said loudly on purpose. No, they just came to say goodbye to me. Brayden hurriedly exined, ring at the men next to him who had said the wrong thing in the heat of the moment. Brayden, this office, from now on, is mine, then you Jayden shrugged, wanting to say something. And then what? What did he want to say? Showing off? What augh! Braydenughed slightly and left the office straight away. Brother! In front of thepany, Leon was in the car and shouted. Brayden looked at him suspiciously, a little surprised. Why arent you by Jaydens side? In this life, I only have one big brother, named Brayden, Leon said righteously. Thats what he said, but Brayden didnt want to drag Leon into it. Leon had signed an agreement when he entered Kirnd Group that he had to work for thepany for more than five years, but it was less than five years now. At this point, not knowing what Brayden had gone through, there was naturally no way to give him anyfort. After a long hesitation, Brayden did not go home, but went to the hotel. In his room, he looked at Dollys phone number in his cell phone, hesitated for half an hour, and finally dialed it. I agree to divorce. One sentence, instantly let Dolly like falling into the ice cer, some suffocation. To divorce, the bed Dolly, looking at the moon outside the window, fell into a deep thought. Why couldnt he have fought a little longer? Why couldnt he have held out a little longer? I dont know how long she cried, she closed her eyes. The next day, she got up early, opened her phone contacts, saw Braydens number in the received calls, and realized that everything was true, that it was not a dream. Dolly, get up, its dinner time! Mrs. Knight shouted from the kitchen. Coming. Dolly replied breathlessly. Whats wrong with this, so badly dark circles under your eyes? Chapter 1387 Clear People Hes agreed to a divorce. Dolly whispered, her face weary. At once, Mrs. Knight froze, what is this? Hopefully the man is really going to put down Dolly? The reason for this is that it is not possible to go on, so why should we keep stagnating like this? Perhaps, divorce, for both people is a kind of relief. Come on, look at me, Ive never had a man around all my life, but Im still doing fine. Mrs. Knightforted. But Dollys heart was still very hard. She loved him! She never thought that one day, she would really divorce Brayden! Come on, have breakfast. Said Mrs. Knight, pulling her directly to the table and handing her a ss of milk and a sandwich. Franklin had already left for school, so at that moment, the whole house was just Dolly and Mrs. Knight. Finally, she couldnt hold back, ory down on the table and cried. Looking at the girl crying in front of her, Mrs. Knight some unbearable. How she wanted to call Brayden that stinky man to teach him a lesson, but some are already toote. Brayden has never been a man who speaks harshly. Since he had already told Dolly that he had agreed to the divorce, he must have given it a lot of thought. Well, dont cry, nothing men are nothing, without them we still live a wonderful life. Mrs. Knight patted her on the back whileforting her. But Dolly couldnt let go of Brayden after all. Dolly, cant you behave yourself? He doesnt love you anymore, so why do you still think about him? Why do you still want to suffer? A word that instantly made Dolly sober up. Okay, I want to eat, I want to be good. With that, she immediately picked up the egg next to her and stuffed the whole thing into her mouth, chewing it over and over. Yeah, what for! Hes fine, and here she is feeling dead and alive? After breakfast, Dolly went straight to the civil office, where Brayden was sitting on the sofa in the hall waiting for her.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Dolly grunted coldly, a trace of disdain shed in her eyes. After the divorce, he was going to marry that Anastasia, right? Her eyes became bitterly cold. Coming. Brayden whispered a greeting. Well, I was afraid youd be waiting, so I rushed over. She replied slowly. The truth was, however, that she had spent half a day at home inking her way out the door. Have you both thought about it already? Yes, I have. Brayden replied bluntly. Dolly looked away from the man in front of her and was surprised for a few moments at how eager he was. Soon the divorce papers wereid out in front of them. Looking at the two small books on the table, Dolly choked up for a moment, her eyes pooling with clear liquid. She tried her best to conceal the emotions inside, going how could not hide the sadness in her expression. That, Ill take you back. Brayden said at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau. No need, I can go back by myself, you go to Anastasia. With that, she turned around and left straight away. Looking at the distant back, Braydens eyes had a slight reluctance. Thepany has been misunderstanding that she and Anastasia have a special rtionship, forget it, let her go. brayden without a word of exnation head into the car, leaving. So? Is it all over now? Mrs. Knight clutched Dollys arm and asked worriedly. Well, its over. Dolly replied as she handed Mrs. Knight the little book in her hand. The real little book, how real a presence. Holding the heavy divorce certificate, all Mrs. Knights hopes were dashed. Dolly, you go out and take a break, leave everything behind, including me and the kids, and the job. Mrs. Knight suddenly said. Dolly looked back at thedy in front of her seriously, and suddenly felt a little aggrieved in her heart. Yes, for the sake of this family, for the sake of work, how many things she had given up that she loved! But she said, wanting to say something else. But what, you just dont bother, go out and rx,e back and start over, or, go to a ce you like and start a new life. Mrs. Knight lowered her head, and her tone was a bit defiant. Of course she did not want to let this girl go, but she did not want to see this girl sad and sad. The two talked for a long time, and finally, Dolly decided that she was going on a trip! This trip, in addition to themselves and Mrs. Knight, no third person knows, she also do not want to tell others. And at this time, Jayden, is sitting in what used to be Braydens office, flipping through the papers on his desk, a look of gloating. Brayden, finally, youre gone! But the employees outside the office, is a look of sadness. Hey, do you think Mr. Kirnd wille back? I dont know, but why would Brayden leave? Even if he stepped down, it is still the secondrgest shareholder in thepany ah. Come on, dont guess, Mr. Kirnd will definitelye back, I believe he, will not leave us here and go away. Suddenly, the assistant ran over and whispered. Is that so? And when do you think hell be back? Suddenly, Jayden appeared behind them and asked loudly. At once, the employees, with a burst of embarrassment on their faces, didnt know what to say. You, thats Braydens previous assistant, right? You were fired. Jayden pointed to the person not far away, said directly. Around, it was much quieter, and the smell of smoke filled the air. Uh, that Mr. Ryan, actually just now we were just joking If you dont want to end up like him, then shut the hell up. Jayden looked at them fiercely and said. What a person this is, why so difficult, the employees eyes, revealing a wave of anger. Tomorrow, you dont have toe. Saying that, Jayden turned around and left. A few employees next to him, looked at the assistant sympathetically, with a disheartened expression. Its okay, you guys keep refueling here, believe me, one day, Mr. Kirnd wille back. The assistant was still fueling and cheering for everyone. Then, the next morning, Jayden called all the employees of Kirnd Group to hold a general meeting, the general meaning is, those who want to work with him will stay and continue to work, and those who are not of the same mind with him, will just leave. It was very realistic, but very normal. Many peoples hearts, still thinking that Brayden will return one day, and naturally, they have been holding back. Mr. Ryan, are you free tonight? My daughter especially admires you and wants to make a friend, I wonder if you have time a shareholder came over and asked in a low voice. No. Before the shareholder could finish his sentence, he simply refused. Chapter 1388 Tying the knot Thinking that he hadnt seen Dolly in days, Jayden immediately got up, grabbed his phone and left the office. Mr. Ryan, there are two more documents that need your signature! A man shouted from the back. Come back for more! He responded directly, disappearing from the mans sight. Hey, maam, wheres Dolly? Jayden asked excitedly, his face happy. He was going to tell Dolly the good news that he had be the biggest president of the Kirnd Group, and he was going to impress the woman with himself. Out. Mrs. Knight replied slowly. Where? Jayden looked around suspiciously, a little surprised. Uncle, I actually havent seen mom for a long time either. Franklin suddenly came out of the room and muttered. Jayden instantly raised his guard and felt a little uneasy. Maam, whats going on here? He pulled Mrs. Knight directly to the side and asked in a low voice. Oh, dont ask, she just went out for a trip and had a break, dont bother her. With that, Mrs. Knight turned around and left. Jayden clenched his fist, a little sad. But why didnt she tell herself! It seemed that she still didnt consider herself one of us, Jaydens eyes shed a little helpless. So many years, he has been trying to gradually approach the woman, little by little into her life, but in the end, he still can not go to her heart. And Brayden, at this time, has also disappeared from everyones sight. Leon called him every day, but every time no one answered the phone. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Anastasia said loudly while patting Leons shoulder. Shut up you just, annoying. Leon suddenly replied, in a very unpleasant mood. Yoo-hoo, this stinky man, he even got mad at himself? Anastasia directly twisted his ears and looked at him discontentedly with a very biting look. Leon, have you grown in ability recently? How dare you dislike me? Who the hell gave you the courage to do that? Fine, no more drama, that Miss Mason, I apologize for the troublesome words just now, Im sorry. Suddenly, on the table next to him, the phone rang. It was Brayden. Quick, a call from big brother, hurry up. Anastasia shouted excitedly while throwing the phone to him. Hello, big brother, can you hear me? Where are you? Are you okay? Is there anything I can help you with? Leon asked several questions one after another, which made Braydens heart somewhat touched. In this world, perhaps only brotherly love is constant. Leon, dont worry, Im fely, the purpose of my call to you is that I want you to keep an eye on the development of Kirnd Group, and report to me at any time if there is anything, dont worry, Ill be back soon. With that, Brayden simply hung up the phone. Hello? Brother? Are you still there? No, you finished, I havent said it yet! Looking at the phone, Leons heart burst with anger. He just wanted to make sure Brayden was doing well now, but who knew that the man would simply withhold the phone after exining things. Hey, what did big brother say? Whats wrong? Anastasia asked while pushing him. Without Jaydens disturbance, without Stanleys entanglement, although also without Braydens love, but at this time Dolly, the mood is a lot more open than before. In the past, she looked at the mountain is not the mountain look at the water is not the water, now she, look at the mountain is the mountain look at the water is the water, is very self-congrattory. The waterfall in front of her, the momentum is very magnificent. The turbulent flowing water and the majestic shouting made Dollys heart burst with awe. It turns out that in this world, there are more beautiful things than love. I dont know why, looking at everything in front of her, the worries in her heart, instantly all gone. On this journey, she had been to the beach, climbed mountains, watched sunsets and sunrises, rode bicycles, hugged stray cats and dogs on the roadside, and ate special snacks from all over the world, which was very pleasant. Well, in fact, a long time ago, she had been out by herself to rx and unwind, only she had been suppressing herself very tightly and deeply. Ah! Suddenly, not far away, came the voice of a girl. Looking for the sound, she only saw a girl, lying on the ground, covering her knee, with a painful expression. Thats right, her knee was injured. Is everything okay? Come. With that, Dolly was about to help her up. But the girl seems to have no strength at all, how can not get up. So, Dolly directly squatted down and picked her up. Auntie, you hold me like this, will not be very tired? The girl suddenly asked. Although it was just a simple little question, but Dollys heart was a little touched. Its okay, auntie is not tired, but where are your father and mother? She asked in a low voice.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I came by myself. The girl answered. At once, Dolly was stunned. This child, who looked like she was only fifteen years old, hade out to travel alone? Doctor, this child is injured, please help bandage her up. Dolly shouted while cing the child on the hospital bed. Luckily, it wasnt very serious, Dolly breathed a sigh of relief and some relief. But this kind of wound, for a fifteen-year-old child, is already in a lot of pain, but the child in front of her, but did not say a word, just kept frowning. If it hurts a lot, just cry it out, it will feel better. Dolly reminded in a low voice. No, auntie, Im not in pain. The girl smiled and replied. What a strong child! Dolly smiled slightly, but then, a glimmer of gloom shed in her eyes. If one day Franklin knew about his divorce from Brayden, what would he do? Would he be as strong and optimistic as this girl? Auntie, why did youe to travel alone? The girl raised her head, looked at her curiously, and asked. What about you? Dolly hesitated for a moment and asked rhetorically. Instantly, the girl blushed. Im here to forget someone. The child replied shyly. Shes in love? Early love? Dolly was suddenly interested. Would you like to tell auntie your story? She asked, gently stroking the childs hair. Yes. After leaving the hospital, Dolly took the girl to the hotel where she was staying, and the two decided to pair up for the trip. Tell me, is it your first love? She deliberately teased the girl and asked gossipingly. Yes, hes very good, very handsome, and very tall Chapter 1389 She just said that she was okay Dollyughed gossipy for a moment. She didnt think early love was a bad phenomenon, and she certainly didnt admit it was a good one. It varies from person to person, and if early love is a motivation for some people to strive, its not a bad thing. The two got along very well, and along the way, Dolly and the child talked andughed together, seemingly having forgotten the unpleasant things that had happened before. What do you mean, Dollys gone? In the living room, Stanley shouted. No, why didnt you tell me earlier? He questioned coldly. On the other end of the phone, Aston was a little upset. Why? Who could me him for not understanding his own affairs? Whats more, he knew about Dollys departure by chance from a friend. And? Where did she go? Stanley asked anxiously, emotionally unstable. I dont know. With that, Aston hung up the phone straight away. No, must go to ask a clear! Stanley directly grabbed his jacket and ran out. Madam, open the door! Outside the door, the man knocked hard on the door and shouted. Mrs. Knight, in the room, rubbed her eyes, her head still a little confused. Who is it? She yawned, put on a coat, and asked. Maam, its me, open the door! Stanley, what is he doing here in the middle of the night? Mrs. Knight frowned slightly, displeased. I said are you here to break down the door? Say, what is it? As soon as Mrs. Knight opened the door, Stanley barged right in. The living room, the room, the bathroom, the toilet, the kitchen, there was no sign of Dolly. Sure enough, she was gone. Seeing the man act this way, Mrs. Knight instantly understood what he was going to do. Dolly is gone, so dont think about her. Mrs. Knight exined. Where did she go? Will you tell me, maam? Stanley clung to her arm and asked hurriedly. This child, is possessed, how to be so impulsive! Hey, you sit down first, I will talk to you properly. Said Mrs. Knight, pointing to the sofa not far away. Madam, lets talk about itter, okay? You tell me where Dolly is first, I want to find her. What can I do if I find her? Mrs. Knight gave him a disdainful nce and didnt say anything. Hello, do you know this person? Hello, have you seen the man in the photo? Hello, do you know where he is now? Brayden asked the passerby next to him with a somewhat anxious expression as he held an old and nearly broken photo. After he left Kirnd Group, he tried everything to find the shareholder who had disappeared for a long time and refused to show up, because he never believed that the shareholder would sell his shares to Jayden, and after a long period of time, he got such an old, yellowed photo from an old shareholder. Im sorry, I dont recognize it. Sorry, havent seen it. No, youd better look for it somewhere else. One by one, passers-by waved their hands at him, signaling that they hadnt seen it. Gradually, he suddenly became a little discouraged. In a sea of people, where should he look? And how should he look? With only a worn and old photo? The weather was getting colder and colder, and Brayden shivered involuntarily when a wind blew through. He now roadside, looking at a car driving on the road, and the blinding shing lights, instantly feel some helpless, and some helpless. Uncle, do you want some candy? Suddenly, a child came over with candy and asked. Brayden slowly squatted down, looked seriously at the child in front of him and smiled. You eat it, uncle is not hungry. He replied softly, deliberately lowering his voice for fear that he might scare the child. Uncle, are you unhappy? When my mom is unhappy, she always pesters dad to tell her stories, so you can call your better half ah, let her tell you stories so you wont be in a bad mood. The child said yfully and smiled cutely. It sounded like the words of a child without any meaning, but Brayden felt very heartbroken. His other half? Already lost, I dont know if she lost herself, or if she lost her herself. Well, you have to be good and be a good boy in the house oh. Brayden gently stroked the childs hair and smiled. Ive always been good, my grandmother said, only if Im good, I can marry a good girl in the future. Brayden smiled and his body instantly felt less cold than before. Baby, what are you doing? Come quickly, go home! Not far away, a woman shouted. Okay,ing. The child responded. Uncle, dont forget to call your better half and ask her to tell you a story, otherwise, youll be cold. The child said while making a face at Brayden. Looking at the direction the child left, the man smiled. Then, he took out his phone, opened his address book, looked at Dollys cell phone number, hesitated to dial it. Finally, he dialed it. Auntie, your phone is ringing! On the bed, the girl shouted at the bathroom.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Look whos calling! Brayden! Suddenly, the bathroom was quiet and there was no more sound of running water. The next second, it was Dolly running out wrapped in a towel, grabbing the phone right out of the girls hand and slipping into the bathroom again. For a moment, the girl froze, and it took her a long time toe back to her senses, then gossiped andughed. Hey, Brayden, Dolly greeted, holding her breath. You, okay? Brayden asked in a low voice, a statement that almost made Dolly cry. Already divorced, how could she be okay! The woman held back her inner emotions and tried to adjust herself. Fine, how about you? How have you been? She asked rhetorically. Im okay, too. Brayden replied after a moments hesitation. Yes, with Anastasia, how could he be not okay? Dollys eyes had a hint of loss. That, when you travel, make sure to be safe. Okay, I know. The atmosphere was awkward as the two people chatted with each other. It is clear that each other miss each other, but none of them dare to say it, it is clear that each other are still in love, but are not willing to admit it. Now, only silent disenchantment remains. Is she okay? Suddenly, Dolly asked in a soft voice. Brayden froze for a moment, and then regained his face. She just said that shes okay. The man replied. Chapter 1390 Looking for her Yo Yo, auntie, who was that just now? Boyfriend? Or a husband? The girl looked at Dolly with gossip and asked with a smile. This girl, not very old, but knows a lot.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Okay, hurry up and go to sleep. She stroked the childs hair and replied in a low voice. The next morning, the sun shone early through the window and warmed the ground. The woman in bed, looking at the warm sun outside, curved a satisfied curve at the corner of her mouth. Perhaps it was because Brayden had called herst night. Auntie, are you up? The girl shouted from outside. Yoo-hoo, youre up so early! Dolly immediately responded, this child, usually have not seen her so diligent. After some scrubbing, the two of them went to have breakfast. Where do you want to go today? Dolly looked seriously at the child in front of her and asked in a soft voice. As far as she was concerned, she could go anywhere to y, and since it was all travel anyway, it was better to go around to the ces the child liked first. Well, I want to go skiing. The girl suddenly replied. What kind of hobby is this? Dolly was shocked for a moment. Its not that she doesnt want to go, its just that she thinks its a little dangerous. Well, have you thought about it? She asked. Yes, Ive been thinking about it for a long time. The girl replied as she sipped her water. Dolly sighed and agreed. The snow park, few people, probably because of the weekday, the whole environment looks a little cold. The girl looked around and suddenly shouted to the sky, Dolly next to her was startled, and then smiled slightly at her. Come on, auntie, lets get started, how about we race? The girl pped her hands and asked, with a joking-like provocation in her eyes. Looking at the appallingly steep slope, a sh of fear crossed Dollys eyes. I dont know how to ski yet, Ill just y here by myself, you go ski. The woman whispered, with a hint of embarrassment on her face. Uh, then Ill teach you first. With that, the girl walked over to her. Unable to resist the childs insistence, Dolly had to let her pound away. Well, it can be done! The woman pumped herself up and added fuel. Wow, Auntie, youre really a fast learner! Soon, the girl eximed. Dolly suddenly felt that skiing was fun, and she slowly rxed. In the future, it would be a good idea to bring Franklin to y. A satisfied curve curved at the corner of her mouth. Okay, Ill let go now, Auntie, you need to practice on your own. The girl said. At once, she straightened up, gathered her courage and nodded to the girl. Everything went smoothly, she learned quickly, and there was a hint of joy in her own heart. Ah! Suddenly, the woman let out a scream and fell straight down. Auntie! The girl rushed over and shouted. Auntie, are you all right? Come, let me help you up. The girl said in a panic. But at this time Dolly, lying on the snow, but did not move. Whats going on here? A trace of fear shed in the womans eyes. How can there be no strength at all, how cant you lift your arm? Auntie, wait, Ill call the emergency number. Saying that, the child directly picked up the phone and dialed it. Finally, I dont know how long it took, she was admitted to the hospital. On the hospital bed, the womans eyes were closed and she was on an IV drip, a drowsy look. The girl sat on the edge of the bed, looking at her uneasily, a little distraught. You two are also quite odd, the adult fracture child is fine. A nurse walked over while muttering, and the girl suddenly felt a little guilty in her heart. Er Dolly slowly opened her eyes. Auntie, youre awake? How is it? Do you feel okay? Is there anywhere ufortable? The girl asked anxiously. Why are you crying? Its okay, look, auntie is fine now. Dolly stroked the childs hair whileforting her. What is good, the arm is broken. The girl sobbed, her eyes filled with remorse. Come on, dont cry, I know, I cant move my arm, what did the doctor say? An operation? Or put it in a cast? She asked calmly. In fact, she was nearly broken inside, if she was in front of Brayden, she would have hugged the man and cried, but now she was in front of just a child ah. Auntie, do you hate me now? The girl lowered her head and asked in a soft voice. Silly girl, why should I hate you? You didnt know this would happen beforehand, ah, well dont cry, lets just listen to the doctors arrangement. You help me to find it, hurry up! In the living room, Stanley shouted. What for? Not going! You go find it yourself! Aston replied bluntly and loudly, with a disgruntled tone. Last time, Stanley was able to find Dolly by checking through the surveince at the airfield, but this time, it was obvious that the woman was fully prepared, and she didnt take the ne. Yo, whats the deal? Abandoned? Suddenly, Priya slowly walked over and spoke mockingly. Aston immediately winked at his sister, signaling her to shut up. But this woman, however, people a gloating look. I told you, that Dolly woman is very unreliable, but you dont believe me. Priya continued in a sinister manner. Shut up! Stanley suddenly yelled. Priya and Aston next to him were startled and their bodies shuddered involuntarily. Stanley, what are you yelling at? I didnt drive her away, what kind of person is this. Priya grumbled unhappily as she left. Stanley looked out the window, a cold light shed in his eyes, as if he was thinking about something. No, she had to be found! He immediately took out his cell phone and dialed it. Call everyone, including domestic and foreign Brayden, at this time, was still busy, searching for that long-vanished shareholder while asking Leon about the Kirnd Group. He was pretty sure that that Jayden would not be able to make any achievements, and would even intentionally let thepany go bankrupt. Hows thepany doing these days? On the phone, Brayden asked coldly. Big brother, dont worry, Jayden hasnt made any moves yet, everything is normal in thepany. Leon replied firmly. Good, hard work, continue to keep an eye on it. After saying that, Brayden directly hung up the phone. Looking at the phone in his hand, Leon sighed. Well? Is he okay? Anastasia walked in with a worried look. I dont know. He replied, lost in thought. Well what the hell, Brayden was now standing on the side of the road, half bowing and asking the pedestrians on the road for the whereabouts of the shareholder. He could only do it himself, otherwise Jayden would surely take measures once the matter was exposed. Chapter 1391 He’s coming Auntie, do you want to make a phone call home? The girl looked worriedly at the woman in the hospital bed and asked in a low voice. No, absolutely not to let Mrs. Knight know, or she will worry again. dolly looked out the window and shook her head. But youre going to have surgery, Im afraid of what the risks might be. The girl added, with a hint of gloom in her eyes. But what Dolly wanted to see most right now was Brayden. Its okay, Im here to recuperate, its okay to go back some timeter. Dolly exined, with a slight uneasiness in her tone. At this time, how she hopes to get Braydens care, can get him a hug a favor, but everything is already over. I dont know when the woman on the bed slowly closed her eyes, I dont know if she was really tired, or in a bad mood. The girl looked at the phone on the table next to her and seemed to be thinking about something. Finally, she got up the courage to pick up Dollys phone and walked out of the ward. She opened her address book, found Braydens contact information, and without the slightest hesitation, the girl dialed it directly. Hello, are you Aunt Dollys boyfriend? she asked politely. She asked politely. Brayden was a little surprised by the sudden voice of the girl. Im not, Im her husband. Brayden hesitated for a moment and answered in a low voice. In his heart, Dolly has always been his wife, only now to protect her, had no choice but to agree to divorce her. Uncle, that Aunt Dolly is hurt, will youe over and see her? In fact, she is very scared in her heart right now. The girl rushed to say. Instantly, Brayden panicked. Where are you now? Ill be right there! He couldnt see Dolly suffer a bit, and he couldnt see the woman get hurt even a little bit. Ah! Suddenly, a womans scream came from the ward, and the girl immediately ran in and came to Dolly with a worried look. Whats wrong auntie, did you have a nightmare? The girl rushed to ask. Oh, scared me to death, I thought you were gone, that, Im not very convenient now, there is no way to apany you out to y, you yourself outside whatever you do, must be more careful. Dolly said in a low voice. Auntie, dont worry about me, I wont go out to y now, Im going to stay here with you until until your body heals. The girl hesitated for a moment and answered immediately. What a well-behaved child, the woman smiled, with a hint of relief on her face. Brayden is not around, Mrs. Knight is not around, Franklin is not around, this strange girl is beside herself, but afort. Soon, Brayden got off the ne and ran straight to the hospital. At this time, Dolly, is lying on the hospital bed, bored flipping through the magazine, a very sad look. Auntie, do you think, if one day your husband suddenly flew over to look for you, would you be very touched? The girl asked deliberately. In fact, she just wanted to give Dolly a heads up. But how could Dolly have such an odd idea. She and Brayden had already divorced, and that man had no obligation to take care of himself. What are you talking about? Dont talk nonsense, hurry up and read your book. Dolly whispered. The girls eyes were a little dim, shook her head and walked out with a sigh. This girl, obviously is a fifteen or sixteen-year-old student look, the whole now like a sophisticated people. She smiled and continued flipping through the magazine. When Brayden came to the hospital, it was already Jayden three oclock, and the woman on the hospital bed, had long since fallen asleep. Hows it going? Are you okay? The man asked anxiously at the girl, with a few moments of dissatisfaction in his tone. Uncle, dont worry, auntie is now emotionally stable, and will be fine when the surgery is done. The girl replied in a low voice. Brayden came to the womans side and sat quietly on the edge of the bed, holding Dollys small hand tightly, his eyested with heartache. Braydens heart, instantly some guilt. If he hadnt agreed to the divorce, wouldnt this woman have traveled and she wouldnt have been hurt? The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre getting into. The next morning the sun was shining, the breeze was gentle, and a few cuckoos kept chirping outside the window. Dolly slept soundly, she gently raised her head and rubbed her eyes, but found a familiar face in front of her. Well, she must have been dreaming, the woman in the hospital bed, closed her eyes again and went back to sleep. I dont know how long she slept, she felt tired and wanted to turn over, then get out of bed and move around, but that familiar face, still in front of her eyes. She suddenly panicked and was very nervous. This is Brayden, she is not dreaming? She immediately reached out her right hand and gently stroked the mans hair. Yes, everything was real. But, how did he suddenly appear here? The woman looked at the man in front of her suspiciously, a little curious. However, a few days have not seen, it seems that he has haggard again. The woman slowly smoothed Braydens tightly furrowed brow. Perhaps sensing the movement around him, Brayden immediately opened his eyes and looked seriously at Dolly on the hospital bed, with a few strange feelings in his eyes. Awake? How is it? Are you okay? Brayden asked in a low voice while tucking her in.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Dont worry, Im alive and well, right? Look. Dolly opened her left hand and smiled. If the usual habit, she would have spread her right hand, but now the right arm is injured, can not be lifted. Brayden looked at the womans right arm, which hadnt moved for a long time, and his expression twisted a little. When is the surgery? He continued to ask. It should be in a couple of days, but why are you here all of a sudden? Her eyes stared straight at Brayden with a hint of anticipation. It was a girl who called me, and I was afraid something would happen to you, so I rushed over. At this moment, Dollys heart felt warm. Although it has been divorced, although the marital rtionship has broken down, but the mutual concern, still exists. She suddenly felt a little thankful that love had turned into friendship. How are you doingtely? Hows thepany doing? Dolly didnt know that Kirnd Group had changed hands, and Brayden looked at her with surprise and some curiosity. ording to the close rtionship between Jayden and Dolly, Jayden should have told this woman the news in the first ce, but now it seems that he did not. Its okay, lets not talk about it, Ill stay here with you to get well. Brayden muttered. What about Anastasia? Dolly was a little hesitant. Chapter 1392 Behaving well Youd better go back. Dolly whispered, parting her face to stop looking at the man in front of her. She couldnt let go of it, she was afraid of hurting Anastasia because of her selfishness. You dont want to be with me that much? Brayden asked coldly. What kind of talk is that? She couldnt wait to be with him every day, could she? But they were already divorced, and she didnt want to be a third party between Brayden and Anastasia. Brayden, arent you afraid that Anastasia will be angry when she finds out? Dolly deliberately reminded. In a sh, the man only felt crying andughing. So she is still jealous of herself and Anastasia. The womans heart is still in her own body, and Braydens mouth is curved in a yful way. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services. He replied indifferently. Dolly looked incredulously at the man in front of her, her expression a little suspicious. Brayden, were divorced, whatever we went through together before, its all in the past, its history its experience, and its also a lesson, we can never go back. Since you have chosen Anastasia, you should treat her well, no matter what Anastasia has done before, but at least, I, Dolly, will never be a third party. She firmly expressed her position. Brayden a did not hold back, pfft augh out. What the hell was this woman thinking? When did he ask her to be the third party? He rubbed his hands together, still debating whether to exin to her properly. Braydens eyes shed with amusement. Youre stillughing, how can youugh at this time of day? The woman was not happy, there was a bit of anger in her tone and her expression was disgruntled. Dolly, you still have me in your heart, dont you? Brayden suddenly asked. This question, put Dolly blinded. What did he want to say? Feeling aplished to be thought of by two people at the same time? The woman sneered a little, with some disdain in her eyes. But it is undeniable that in her heart, she does still have the existence of this man. No. She parted her face and looked out the window, a little sad. Braydens eyes were a little thankful. So, was it possible that before, he had misunderstood this woman too? Thinking about it, it really has been a long time since the two of them sat down to talk andmunicate as well as they do now. Do you give up on me? The man suddenly asked. The actual fact is that you will be able to get a lot more than just a few of the most popr and popr items. The actual fact is that you will not be able to get back to your own side? The two of them have the possibility to remarry, and what if Anastasia makes a fuss? Many times, the existence of feelings and abandonment, need to consider many factors. She sighed, closed her eyes and tried topose herself. Its in the past, dont mention it again. She muttered. No, there was no past at all, they were both clearly still in love, so why let it go? The divorce was only temporary, he thought this woman was not in love, and he was now facing many crises, there was no way to protect this woman, he also thought about really letting go, but for a long time, he realized that he simply could not forget her. Dolly, you feel your conscience and ask yourself, did you really want to divorce me in the first ce? He continued to ask. But this, for Dolly is no longer important. Whether she really wanted a divorce or was just testing, the end result was unchangeable because he didnt stay. Is there any point in talking about it now? She asked rhetorically. Useful, of course it is! He needed to know the innermost thoughts of this woman!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Dolly, right? Come and take your temperature. Suddenly, a nurse said as she walked over. The awkward atmosphere was broken and the air instantly flowed with viciousness. Thanks. Saying that, Dolly immediately took the thermometer and put it under her armpit. Hey, that man is so handsome, what a handsome man and a beautiful woman. Yes, when can I find such a boyfriend, there will be no regrets in this life. A few nurses, standing at the door of Dollys ward, kept looking incessantly at the scene inside. Is it cold? Ill go buy you a No need. Before Brayden could finish his sentence, the woman interrupted him directly. It seems that she was still mindful of the rtionship between herself and Anastasia in her heart. But he and Anastasia, really just brother and sister! And that woman is Leons beloved one, how could he possibly take away someones love? Whats more, he has no feelings for that Anastasia at all. Dolly, youre jealous, arent you? Braydens remark brought a hint of rm to the womans eyes. What? Did he see that? Yes, she was just too jealous! But now she could only be silently and secretly jealous! You go away, I dont want to see you! Suddenly, she yelled. Angry! Brayden looked at her with some delight. Hey, uncle, what are you doing? Why did you make your aunt so angry? The girl suddenly ran over and asked in a low voice. The girl suddenly ran over and asked in a low voice, Where is your aunt angry? Shes obviously jealous. Brayden looked at the woman in the hospital bed and said deliberately. Hey, Brayden, you dont talk nonsense! Dolly, at this moment, was furious. The girl at the door, looking at the woman in the hospital room, her eyes shed with a bright light of gossip. Hey, uncle, youre actually really quite handsome. The girl smiled and said. Is that so? Isnt it a good match with your aunt? The girlughed without saying anything and together they made a gesture of agreement to him. After Brayden left, the girl and Dolly were the only ones left in the ward. What did he say to you just now? Dolly asked softly. Who is it? You mean the uncle? Nothing, oh yes, he seems to have something to do this afternoon, to meet a woman, I think it should not be able to visit you. The girl said deliberately. Dolly looked up and down at the girl in front of her, trying to determine the truth of her words. What? Auntie doesnt want to give up anymore? Then Ill call him again Dont call! Dolly suddenly yelled. She was not going to let that man keep herpany! Dolly defiantly flipped through the magazine next to her, a hint of loss in her eyes. And who was that woman he was meeting this afternoon? She clenched her fists tightly and fell into deep thought. The phone on the table, suddenly rang again, and it was Stanley! Will you answer it? The girl asked. Looking at the screen jumping a few words, she shook her head, said refused to answer. Auntie behaves well oh, with a boyfriend, you should refuse other mens advances. Chapter 1393 I’ll stay with you Stanley felt more and more anxious in his heart about Dollys behavior of not answering the phone. Priya next to her looked at everything in front of her with a ruthlessness in her eyes. Dolly, hurry up and go to hell, you stole my man, and you even let him be so enamored of you! She clenched her fists tightly, her aura a little bit bitter. Auntie, who the hell is this person? Why does he keep calling you? The girl asked loudly in the ward, her expression somewhat unhappy. Its okay, dont worry about it. Dolly replied slowly, looking a little nervous. How she wanted to cut off contact with that man from now on, never to talk to him again. But she knew very well in her heart that that man would never let herself go easily. Who just called you? Suddenly, Brayden came in and asked in a low voice. Its an uncle named Stanley. Hes annoying and keeps calling. The girl said hurriedly. At once, a cold light shed in Braydens eyes. Why dont you answer? The man asked again, looking expectantly at the woman in the hospital bed. Dont want to answer it. Dolly replied softly. It seemed that Stanley didnt know about her trip out, so what about Jayden? Here, dont you like ravioli the most? I bought them for you. Saying that, Brayden then squared the bought ravioli directly in front of the woman. Dolly was immediately interested and ate it. Its been a long time since Ive eaten ravioli. She closed her eyes contentedly and enjoyed. Yes, she remembered that thest time she had ravioli, she had eaten it with Skyler, and now, on the contrary, people Skyler had already given birth soon, and she was now lying in a hospital bed waiting for an operation. How was it? Does it taste okay? Or Ill go get you another one? Brayden asked tentatively. Hmm? Pretty good, smells good. The woman replied immediately. She was already grateful that he thought of buying her ravioli. Uncle, you seem to be a bit biased, oh, wheres mine? The girl suddenly asked. How could I forget you? Come on, this is your favorite. With that, Brayden ced the dessert directly in front of the child. The girl couldnt wait to get excited andughed. Auntie, I think this uncle, is still quite good, do you want to consider reconcile with him? A remark that made Dolly freeze. How did this girl know what happened between herself and Brayden? She looked the child in front of her up and down suspiciously, her expression curious. I told her. Brayden said in a low voice. No wonder, this girl recently spoke to herself, without the old rhyme, more of a casual now. Auntie, I say you are too ungrateful, I told you everything about me, you do not tell me about you. The girl held her mouth, pouting, and said. This was said as if she was very obliged to tell this child all about herself. Its not a big deal, why tell you? Sheughed and replied awkwardly. Okay, that, Id better withdraw first, so as not to disturb your two peoples world. Saying that, the child ran straight out of the ward. In an instant, the atmosphere in the ward became awkward, and a cold air filled the air. That, have you eaten? Dolly lowered her head and asked. No. Brayden answered deliberately. Hmm? The woman raised her head slightly and looked at the man in front of her with a look of wanting to say something. Forget it, why care about him? People have people who care. Dolly was silent again. Isnt there anything you want to say to me? Brayden asked bluntly. What to say? The marriage was over, so there didnt seem to be anything left to say. The woman shook her head, signaling no. She wanted to know about him and Anastasia, didnt she? Brayden looked at him suspiciously, as if she was expecting something. Really no? Well, shouldnt you call Anastasia, or shell be worried. Dolly replied. Brayden looked at her with a disgruntled expression. Okay. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services. Dolly felt a little surprised at this behavior of his. She had never thought that this man would even call Anastasia in front of herself. This is to show love with Anastasia openly? When she thought about it, she felt some irony. Brayden, youve gone too far! She looked out the window while sipping water. Hey, big brother, why did you suddenly want to call me? Anastasia asked as soon as she picked up the phone. That, actually I didnt want to call you, it was someone who wanted me to call you. Brayden exined in a low voice and looked at Dolly next to him. What is this? How did he juste right out and say it? There was a hint of anger in the eyes of the woman in the hospital bed. Who the hell, told you to call me? Whats the call for? What are your orders? Anastasia continued to ask. Nothing, just asking how youre doing, how youre doing, wheres Leon? Hows he doing? Brayden asked again. Fine, busy all day, but you dont say, he has lost weight recently, is to help you work dry. Anastasia replied unhappily. In the ward, in front of Dolly, the two talked for a long time, the content did not cross the line a bit, which surprised her.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. What do you mean? Youre in the hospital? Whats the situation? Whats wrong with you? Big brother, are you okay? Is there any injury anywhere, tell me the address quickly, Ill fly over to you. Saying that, Anastasia was about to hang up the phone. Its not me, its your sister-inw who suffered a small injury to her arm, dont worry its nothing serious. Brayden hurriedly exined. If this woman knew about the fracture, I guess she would be shocked again. Oh, you went to see my sister-inw? Yoo-hoo, Brayden, when did you be so thoughtful and go looking for someone yourself. Anastasia continued. Brayden was on speakerphone, naturally the voices inside, Dolly heard. No, he was just passing by. Dolly rushed to say. Whether he had a new love or not, she should leave her rtionship with Brayden aside and let him go, as well as herself. Oh, so thats the case, big brother then you take good care of sister-inw ah, if there is anything, call me to ensure that the task ispleted, Leon is also very powerful recently, he knows everything in thepany like the back of his hand. Anastasia smiled and said. Thepanys business has been in good hands for a long time. Whats happened to thepanytely? Dolly suddenly asked. Nothing, dont worry about the surgery, Ill apany you. Brayden replied slowly. Chapter 1394 still care about him Thedy called you. Said Brayden, directly handing Dollys phone to her. Looking at the string of numbers on the screen, Dolly felt a little weak. What to do? Madame wouldnt know, would she? A trace of worry shed in her eyes. Dont worry, I didnt tell madam about your injury. Brayden whispered next to her. At once, Dolly sighed with relief. Hello, maam. Dolly hurriedly greeted. Maam what maam? Its Stanley, Dolly I called you, why didnt you answer? Stanley asked coldly, in a bad mood. He had called this woman almost every day, she did not answer any of them, now use Mrs. Knights phone to call her, she immediately answered, this is not clearly in dislike of him well! That, I didnt see it, and besides, Im not answering it now. She muttered. Stanley was furious and tried to calm himself, adjusting his mood and trying to talk to her properly. Dolly, where are you now? He asked hurriedly. All he wanted to do now was see this woman. Im out there with something I need to take care of, whats up? You want to see me for something? This is nonsense, if there is nothing he also called her why! I missed you. Stanley whispered, with a hint of unease in his tone. He rarely spoke to Dolly about love, and Dolly didnt allow him to say that to herself, but now it was different, she had divorced Brayden, and he could pursue her openly. Stanley, I remember that I have made it very clear to you before, I just think of you as a schoolmate an alumnus as well as my life-saver, and nothing else. Dolly said firmly. The next Brayden, will hear these words clearly, the corners of the mouth hooked up a curve of satisfaction. The woman in the hospital bed had a curious look in her eyes. But he had clearly seen the two people have intimate before, and also went out together on a trip. Is it really just that he misunderstood her? Instantly, Brayden felt guilty about this woman in his heart. What do you really want? Is it only when I disappear from this world that you will let me go? Dolly shouted angrily. The other side, quiet. Because Stanley would never have thought that this woman would say such irresponsible and harsh words to herself. Dolly, do you really hate me that much? Stanley slowly asked. In fact, Stanley the man, overall, is still considered a rtively good man, as long as he is willing, minutes can find a very good girlfriend, but there is one thing, Dolly is very disgusted. Sometimes, he is really too stubborn, especially in terms of feelings. She had told Stanley many times that it was not right for two people to be together, but it was useless, and the man continued to pester her. Stanley, if you want, well be great friends in the future, otherwise lets stop contacting each other, Im tired. Dolly looked at her right arm that could not move next to her with a painful expression. Broken arm, say not heartache that is absolutely impossible, just she has been pretending that she is strong, because she does not want to see Brayden sympathy for her look. Brayden looked at Dolly in front of him and had a few more moments of hope in his heart. Dolly, I dont want to be friends with you I want to be lovers with you, I want you to be my girlfriend and I want to marry you. Stanley said loudly. This stinking man, he was afraid he was crazy to say such an asshole thing! Dolly clenched her fist, and there was some sadness in her eyes. If you insist on this, then we should not contact each other in the future. With that, Dolly hung up the phone directly. The woman had never agreed to it, and Brayden finally realized that he was relieved and walked slowly towards Dolly. You and Stanley, nothing happened, did it? Brayden asked in a low voice. Dolly immediately looked away from the man in front of her and wanted to say something, but didnt know what to say. Is there any point in discussing this topic now? She sneered, her expression somewhat disdainful. Dolly, why have wee to this point? Brayden suddenly asked. Well, it was a question to ponder, because of the mutual distrust. We both, still have feelings for each other, dont we? The man continued to ask. And then what? What did he want to do? Remarry? Dolly took a sip of her tea, trying to dull the tension inside. Auntie! Suddenly, the girl barged in and shouted, almost scaring the woman in the hospital bed. That, sorry, am I interrupting your love talk, Ill go out first, call me when youre done and Ille back in. Saying that, the girl was about to leave the ward. Hey, its done! Dolly shouted. Huh? So soon? Well, that just now the doctor said that your surgery was scheduled for next Sunday. The girl said slowly. At once, Dollys body trembled, yes, she was afraid. She was afraid that something would happen during the operation, she couldnt let go of the man in front of her, couldnt let go of Mrs. Knight, couldnt let go of Franklin and the girl not far away. She huffed, her expression was helpless and a little helpless.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Its okay, Ive got everything. Brayden directly hold her small hand tightly,forting. He knew that Dolly was afraid, thats why he temporarily gave up looking for that Kirnd Group shareholder who had disappeared for a long time and rushed over specifically to apany her. Brayden, I she wanted to say, looking a little pained. The girl looked at what was in front of her and quietly left the room, closing the door behind her in the process. Brayden sat on the edge of the bed, holding the woman in front of him tightly, trying to give her a little warmth, to give her a littlefort. Okay, dont scare yourself, youll be fine. He said as he gently patted her on the back. Will it? Was she really going to have a sessful surgery? Brayden! suddenly, Dolly looked at him seriously and called out. In the future, no matter what happens, you must take care of Mrs. Knight and Franklin, and you, you are the people I am most concerned about. She said with deep emotion. Yes, these words, sort of herst words. Brayden cupped her cheeks, eyes a little surprise, she still cares about himself! Chapter 1395 don’t mind Well, what are fools saying, you will be fine, do not worry everything is in my hands. Brayden held her small hand tightly andforted. But who knows what will happen next, maybe she really will lose this little life during the operation. Brayden, what if I die? Dolly asked in a sobbing whisper. What a silly woman, she only has a broken arm, as long as an operation, everything will be fine, now she is scared of herself. Dolly, I forbid you to say such things, I said I would not let anything happen to you. Brayden looked at her firmly and said. Instantly, Dollys fragile heart was encouraged and touched. Brayden, tell me, did you divorce me because you dont love me anymore? She continued to ask. What kind of question was that? When did he stop loving her? This life, she is his only woman, and thest woman, even if the divorce that can not be because do not love ah.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. And do you still love me? Brayden asked rhetorically. I asked you first, you should answer my question first! Dolly got a little upset and immediately shouted. Stop shouting, hurry up and pack up, the doctor said your surgery is scheduled for today. A nurse said as she walked over. Dollys heart became even more scared, she clung to Braydens waist next to her and wouldnt let go. Okay, pack up, youre going to be in surgery in a few minutes. Brayden gently patted her shoulder, said. But she didnt want to be wheeled into the operating room! The womans eyes were pooling with clear liquid. I dont know how long it took, but Dolly was in the room with Brayden for a long time, and finally, she was pushed out of the room. Auntie, you have to be strong, its okay its just an operation. The girl whispered as she ran over. Well, dont worry. Dolly replied as she stroked the childs hair. In the operating room, the doctor was busy. Outside the operating room, Brayden wandered down the corridor next to him with mixed feelings, and the girl was staring straight into the operating room, afraid of missing something. The lights in the operating room, has been on for a long time, under normal circumstances the operation should soon be over, but it is clear that today the operationsted a little longer. Uncle, do you think auntie will be in any danger? The girl suddenly asked uneasily. No, dont worry, I believe in your aunt, shell get through this. Brayden replied slowly. Pop! Finally, the lights in the operating room went out. The doctor came out panting while removing the mask, with a very haggard look on his face. Doctor, my wife, how is she? Is she okay? Brayden rushed forward and grabbed the doctors arm tightly and asked. Dont worry, now is finally out of danger, the operation process, there was a little ident, but you can rest assured that it has been dealt with. The doctor exined. The mans heart was hanging by a thread, and finally let down. Soon, Dolly was pushed into the ward. Looking at the haggard face on the hospital bed without a trace of blood, let Brayden is very heartbroken. Uncle, auntie is fine, look the operation is done. The girl pointed to the woman in the hospital bed and said. Well, everything is over, Braydens mouth at the corners of a curve of satisfaction. I just hope that wherever she goes in the future, she will be able to protect and take care of herself. Brayden Suddenly, Dolly slowly opened her eyes, breathlessly. Dolly, Im here. Brayden immediately grabbed her arm and rushed to respond. Did it scare you, its okay, look at me, Im alive and well. She smiled and said. Just now, it did scare Brayden. The operation was extended by half an hour, and he was always afraid that something might happen to this woman. Yeah, youre fine, dont worry. The manforted Dolly. Maam, just tell me, OK, I really miss Dolly, Stanley kept pestering Mrs. Knight in the living room, asking over and over again. This stinky man, why so stubborn! Mrs. Knight skimmed him, did not say anything. Madam, if you dont tell me, Ill stay at your house from now on. Stanley said gamely. Yoo-hoo, hes not finished? Mrs. Knight angrily walked up to him with an uneven look. I said Stanley, get it straight, its Dolly youre looking for, not me, and Dollys not here right now, so you should look somewhere else! And Im telling you, I dont know where Dolly is right now, so dont pester me. Mrs. Knight was very direct, but told the truth. Impossible, madam, you and Dolly are so close, how could she not tell you her movement? I really dont know, I only know that she went out for a break, as for where she went and with whom, I dont know anything. With that, Mrs. Knight directly left the living room. He can do what he likes, she cant talk to this man anyway. Hey Stanley, when the hell are youing back? You dont want this family? And your mother is here and wants to see you. On the phone, Aston spoke discontentedly. Im busy, I dont have time to go back. Stanley replied. Too busy with a rtionship? Too busy with that woman? Thats ridiculous! His own mother left him alone to take care of a strange woman! Give it to me, Ill have a word with him. The woman next to her said to Aston. Here, your mother wants to have a word with you. Hey, Stanley, will youe back? Let mommy take a good look at you, she hasnt seen you for a long time. The woman said with a trembling voice. During the time she was sick, Stanley did not visit her in the hospital, she was very cold, but after all, it was her own flesh and blood, she could not let go of this son. If theres nothing else, Ill hang up now. With that, Stanley was about to hang up the phone. Dont, Stanley, you listen to mom, that Zhao Yi, mom thinks she is actually quite good, if you really like her mom agrees that you two together, but at least you alsoe home to see ah, your father misses you are almost sick. The words are so touching and fluent, but this is not a single temperature in Stanleys ears. I told your father that we dont mind Dollys background and status, we dont mind her past, as long as you like it and are happy But before the woman could finish her sentence, Stanley hung up the phone. Chapter 1396 Cancellation of Gathering Plans The surgery was sessful, and now Dolly, just needs to take care of her body. brayden gave up her mission temporarily in order to take care of him, and devote her energy to Dolly. Hey, youd better go, dont waste your time here with me. The woman on the hospital bed suddenly said. Why did she suddenly talk about this topic? Brayden looked at the woman in front of him with uncertainty and some curiosity. Were divorced, and I dont want to be gossiped about. Dolly continued with a stiff upper lip. He understood the womans thoughts, but it was clear that they were still in love! The man clenched his fists, and there was a bitterness in his eyes. Brayden, you have your life, I have to get on with mine, and you have women to protect and care for, so donte back to me. What a ridiculous thing to say! The woman he needs to protect and take care of is not her Dolly! Braydens aura instantly became somewhat fierce. The mans eyes softened as he said, Forget it, she just got out of surgery. Okay, dont say anything, just stay here and get well, dont think about anything, okay? There was a hint of doting in Braydens tone, and certainly more respect. But Anastasia , Dolly said, wanting to say something. Howe that woman Anastasia is involved again? The man looked at her incredulously, puzzled. Why do you always mention that womans name in every conversation? Is she so distrustful of herself? Brayden sneered a little. What do you think, what is my rtionship with Anastasia? He looked at Dolly seriously and asked seriously. He was afraid that he was crazy! The woman suddenly had a burst of anger in her heart. What exactly is the rtionship between you two, and does it have anything to do with me? She said nonchntly. He was already in a bad mood, and he was still irritating himself! Well, no more, just remember, I havent done anything wrong to you, thats all. Brayden said as he ruffled her hair. Did he? There was a hint of contempt in the womans eyes. In the photo, so intimate behavior, he thought he was a fool not to see it? She looked away, no longer looking at the man in front of her, and gradually closed her eyes, trying to iste the whole world. Looking at the woman with this tired look, Brayden slowly got up and walked straight out of the ward. Uncle, look at you, you made auntie angry again, didnt you? The girl suddenly ran to the door of the ward and said loudly. Brayden looked at the girl in front of him, there was a trace of surprise. I tell you ah, women are very sensitive creatures, you have to coax her, or else someone else to abduct you even regret it. The girl said deliberately like a little kid. Yoo-hoo, this little girl, how the emotional aspects of things, also very well-informed? Its really amazing, she is obviously not even eighteen years old! Dont look at me small, Im also a person with experience. The girl said arrogantly. This statement, its too obvious! She has fallen in love early, or, she has fallen in love early! Yo, so tell me, what should I do to coax her? Brayden asked. Uncle, youre too straight, right? What kind of person asks that directly? The girl beamed, not too happy to say. Brayden blinked as if he was thinking about something. Okay, I can see that there is a misunderstanding between you and your aunt, and the misunderstanding is not small, you ah do more to make her warm things will be good. In the past, when my mother and father quarreled, no matter whose fault it was the first to bow down was definitely my father. The girl deliberately said. So many words, so Brayden very inspired. Yes, the life of women, it is not easy, if life makes them still not satisfied, then what happiness can be said? At this time, he suddenly felt a sense of guilt in his heart. I know. He replied indifferently. By the way, uncle, I think there are some things you must speak clearly with auntie, otherwise the misunderstanding will only get deeper. The girl reminded. She is still a love expert! Brayden looked at her and smiled faintly. On the hospital bed, Dolly still had her eyes closed and pressed her temples, trying to rx herself. Auntie, look what I got for you. The girl burst into the ward and shouted. Dolly immediately rolled over and looked seriously at the girl not far away and smiled. Here, thats for you and this is for me. The girl said as she handed the cake to Dolly. Looking at the cake in front of her, Dolly was a little hesitant. Should I eat it or not, if I eat it, will I get fat, and when the timees, will Brayden dislike it? Any reaction she had, the girl of course, looked at it all. Hey, all right, you just eat, what time is it, still care about their own body, then you were notst night moring to eat cake. Yes,st night, there is a moment, Dolly suddenly special want to eat cake, just did not think, this child bought her today, not to mention that she still cared about Brayden will be disgusted with her body. Must be crazy! She shook her head vigorously, trying to clear her head. But how could Dolly know that the so-called cake was actually bought by Brayden? At the supermarket, Jayden was flipping through papers listlessly in his office, a little tired. He had been looking for that woman for a long time, but still hadnt found her, which made him panic in his heart. Store manager, lets go! Suddenly, an employee came over and shouted. Hmm? Where to go? Do what Jayden dont face, puzzled look at the woman in front of him, some fox. What, store manager, did you forget? Today is the day of our dinner. The employee exined.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Thats right, Jayden used to talk to the employees in the supermarket, the second Sunday of every month, is the day we all get together for a meal, the main purpose is that Jayden wants to treat them to increase their motivation to work. Oh, you guys go, I will not go, I will reimburse the cost. The man said in a low voice. Hey, I cant, store manager, peoples little girls are just going for you, if you dont go, this cant get together! Then we wont gather! He said impatiently. Hey, whats wrong with the store manager? The mood seems to be very bad ah! I dont know, but I think, it seems to be rted to Dolly. Also, Dolly hasnte to work for a long time Next to them, several employees whispered, their expressions were somewhatplicated, and finally, everyone dispersed without joy. Vaguely, everyone felt that Jayden seemed to cancel the n for future monthly get-togethers. Chapter 1397 Stomach Attack Brayden took care of Dolly in the hospital for a long time without any intention of leaving, which made Dolly feel a little panic, she didnt want to break up this man and Anastasia. What are you worried about? Brayden asked in a low voice as he held her tightly. Fear for my life. She answered slowly. What the hell kind of answer was that? Brayden looked at the woman in front of him, expecting an exnation. Brayden, were not a couple anymore and you have your life to live, you have Anastasia to protect and care for, you cant waste your time on me. Dolly exined. So thats what she thought all along! Braydens grip on Dolly increased a few more points. Anastasia is not my woman, you are. He lowered his head and kissed the woman in front of him. Was he out of his mind? The woman struggled to get out of his embrace, but a womans strength is no match for a mans. Brayden wouldnt let go, letting her keep pounding away. Brayden, you let go of me,e on! Finally, she got upset and yelled. No let go! The man replied. When did he be so cheeky! The woman sighed, somewhat helplessly. Brayden, you son of a bitch, eating from the bowl and looking at the pot, you obviously have a woman yourself, but still want to hook up with others! She shouted angrily. At once, Brayden was a little unhappy. She was actually scolding herself! This woman, shes really grown up! Brayden, you let go! Dolly used all her strength to try to push away the man in front of her. Well Finally, a kiss from the mannded directly on her sexy thin lips. Slowly, Braydens tongue slid into the womans mouth, followed by a relentless invasion of rampant ecstasy. Soon, the woman had a familiar feeling and unconsciously tried to meet the man in front of her. The woman lowered her head and kept gasping for air. Brayden gently cupped her cheek and looked at her affectionately, his eyes full of reluctance and heartache. Dolly, lets stay together, okay? Brayden kissed the womans neck and whispered. The androgynous voice made the womans body tremble, but then returned to her previous sober state and shook her head in refusal. We, its impossible, theres no going back. She replied slowly. Back to the go, you love me I love you, why can not be together? Do not deny your love for me, the kiss just now has said it all. Brayden said softly, his right hand kept how her hair. But what about Anastasia? Dolly closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and tried to adjust her emotions. There was no way she was going to be a third party to someone! You go away and donte back to me. She said as she turned her face away and stopped looking at Brayden next to her. Brayden looked at the woman in front of him and really didnt understand why she was running away, why she was hiding, why she couldnt face her true heart? The man clenched his fist, his aura a little despondent. I told you, Anastasia and I really have nothing, the two of us are just brother and sister, partners, and the person I love is you. Brayden exined. If this man had said something like that to her before the divorce, maybe she really would have believed it, but it was toote now. Dolly, why cant you just trust me? Okay, you suspect that Anastasia and I have a special rtionship, so let me ask you, what about you and Jayden? What exactly is the rtionship between you two? Hes been waiting for you, both before and after the divorce. Brayden suddenly asked. Dolly was shocked for a moment, then regained her previous expression and sneered. So he had been obsessing about the rtionship between himself and Jayden. It was ridiculous, her love affair with Jayden, she had already exined it clearly to this man before, yet he was still suspicious. Youve always suspected me, havent you? The woman asked. No, its just that I was suspicious when you two spent a lot of time togetherter in the day, and even had a room outside. Brayden replied guiltily. Although he also knew that Dolly could not do anything out of the ordinary, but sometimes he just could not help but think about it. Perhaps, this is themon problem of men and women who fall in love. Go away! You go away! Suddenly, the woman yelled out, her expression a bit grim. She was really angry, Brayden looked at the woman in front of him and his body trembled. Brayden, youd better hurry up and leave, or I really cant guarantee what Ill do. A word that made Braydens a heart instantly like falling into the ice cer, very cold. Finally, he still left the ward. Why did thingse to this point today? He had obviouslye with the intention of exining to her clearly about himself and Anastasia, but why had he been mercilessly kicked out by her? Uh Brayden was walking down the corridor when he suddenly felt physically ufortable.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Damn, it must be a stomach bug. He covered his stomach with a painful expression and leaned against the wall, trying to slow down the pain. Uncle, whats wrong with you? Dont you feel well? The girl came over and asked. Ill go find a doctor. Saying that, she was about to leave. Hey, wait a minute! Dont tell your aunt! The man said as he braced himself. What time is it that still cares about that? The girl shook her head and left. Sir, your stomach is not too good, didnt you take any medicine before? The doctor looked at him worriedly and asked. Yes, this condition had been going on for some time, only Brayden had never told Dolly about it. Coupled with his own excessive drinking and smoking when he and Dolly had a falling out earlier, the stomach problem got even worse. Ive taken it, but I forgot to bring my medicine this time out. Brayden replied awkwardly. The girl next to him looked at him with heartache in her eyes. Ill prescribe you some medicine, you must take it on time in the future, or it will cause more diseases said the doctor, turning around to help him prescribe medicine. Uncle, you are too embarrassing, right? A good man, how there is a stomach disease? How can I feelfortable leaving my aunt to your care in the future? The girl deliberately said. Brayden looked at him and smiled a little. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. The man gave her a disgruntled look and said. Oh, Im just kidding with you, you have to get well soon, or I wont take care of your wife for you. The girl beamed and gossiped loudly. Chapter 1398 He’s gone What do you mean, Brayden fainted? The woman in the hospital bed eximed in surprise. Yeah, whats wrong? Dont you care about him? The girl said deliberately. Who said she didnt care about him? He was the first man she had fallen in love with, and the only one she had ever fallen in love with, so how could she easily forget! Then what? How is it now? Is he okay? Dolly continued to ask. I heard it seems to be an old problem, the stomach is not very good, of course, may also have a rtionship with the mood, recently uncle did not eat much. The girl said matter-of-factly. Did she upset him? Is she let him down? Faintly, Dolly felt some uneasiness and guilt, no, she has to go see him! Go, go see your uncle. Saying that, she was about to get out of bed. Hey, dont ah auntie, uncle but exined I told me not to tell you this matter, if you go now, it is not the same as I betrayed it, and then wait to go the day after tomorrow. The girl gently patted her shoulder, said. In fact, there is no need to wait until the day after tomorrow, Brayden is not going to leave her alone in the ward, so he is bound toe over to see her every day. What are you guys talking about? So excited. Suddenly, Brayden barged right in and asked loudly, deliberately pretending to be in high spirits. Uncle, youre here then Ill go first. Saying that, the girl was about to run out. Who knows if the woman in the hospital bed will say something, so its better to slip away first. The girl gossiped and smiled at Brayden and closed the door. So, where did you go? Dolly asked deliberately. Oh, went to eat a meal, just a little hungry. The man touched his stomach and answered softly. In fact, where is it to eat, obviously it is to take medicine. Looking at the man in front of her, the woman only felt very heartbroken. That, have you eaten enough? Dolly continued to ask. Fine, how about you? Are you hungry? Ill go get you something to eat? No, Im not hungry you can rest for a while. She hurriedly replied. She didnt want to make this man too tired and didnt want him to get hurt again. If you need anything just ask, Ill be right here, Im not going anywhere. The man said slowly, awkwardly. Suddenly, he felt the pain in his stomach again, so he immediately turned around and walked to the sofa next to him, forcing himself to endure the pain. Whats wrong with you? Are you not feeling well? The woman asked anxiously, her eyested with worry. Nothing, maybe I ate a bit too much just now, my stomach is a bit propped up. He is still lying! Why did he hide it from her! Does he even know that he is really worried about him! Brayden, why dont you go home, okay? Perhaps, he would only eat properly and be in a happy mood when he was somewhere without her. You dont treat me that badly? The man slowly lifted his head and asked coldly. What the hell is he talking about! She was doing this for his own good! Yes, I just dont like you, I just dont like you, I hate you, so you go away, I dont want to see you again. She said fiercely. She deliberately said the words so heartlessly, just dont want to let this man suffer the pain she brought him anymore. But how could she know that Brayden would only suffer more without her! Do you really resent me being with you? Brayden asked directly. Yes, I resent it, especially. The woman replied firmly. Brayden slowly got up, covered his stomach, and walked out of the ward. She could feel that at this moment, he was very weak, and his mood was even worse! Im sorry, Brayden, your body is more important than love! Forgive me for what I have done, for my desperate love for you! The woman in the hospital bed, closed her eyes, clutching the sheet in her hand, a look worse than death. Sure enough, the next day, Brayden left, leaving Dolly and the girl alone in the ward. The girl was peeling an apple for her while looking at her curiously, with a look of wanting to say something. What do you want to say? Auntie, why did uncle suddenly leave? Didnt even give me a greeting. The girl asked deliberately. Its simple, it must have been the woman in front of her who drove away. The girl also just wanted to test Dolly. He had something to do, so he left first. She answered. Really? Things should be moreplicated, right? The girl skimmed her lips, shook her head, and sighed. Emotions are something that is too wonderful, whether its a man or a woman, under the influence of chemistry, many conflicts and idents will inevitably ur. Hey, I really envy you guys. The girl said. What is there to envy? Dolly looked away and sneered. She had to take care of her and Brayden divorce? Envious of the mans infidelity? Or envy that she was now broken and in a hospital bed? But, auntie, I think you and that uncle, you will still remarryter. The girl said yfully. What what basis is this? How did she know that she and Brayden had a marriage? As far as I remember, I dont seem to have told her such a private matter. Of course, all this was told to her by Brayden. Because Brayden wanted to make up with Dolly through this girl. He thought that with this girls intelligence, she would help him do a lot of thinking for Dolly. What are you talking about, you little kid, what do you know, dont talk nonsense. Dolly nced at her and said, with a hint of displeasure in her tone, but a hint of expectation. She and Brayden, was it really possible? She shook her head and sighed, a slight sadness in her eyes. Auntie, you two are simply a match made in heaven, the boy and the girl how well matched ah, leisurely have nothing to have to make what the difference, really do not understand your adult thinking. The girl said. Yes, the thoughts of adults, and how can a child understand? Dont worry about it, things between me and your uncle are not as simple as you think. Well, its better to shut up. The girl skimmed her lips, with some regret in her eyes. Brayden, who had left, was in a rotten mood, and instead of returning home, he chose to continue his search for the long-vanished shareholder of the Kirnd Group. Hey, Uncle, where have you been? The girls voice came over the phone. Im out taking care of something, whats up? Brayden asked coldly. Yoo-hoo, it seems this man is really angry! Uncle, dont be angry with Auntie, in fact, Auntie still loves you very much, she just doesnt want to admit this fact. The girl went on to say. Shes the only one whos smart! The man sighed.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. In fact, what he wanted was just an attitude that Dolly was willing to be with him. Chapter 1399 was born In a sea of people, Brayden was busy looking for the shareholder who had disappeared and looked difficult, but he couldnt give up. Hey, big brother, when are youing back? Leon asked anxiously. It had been a long time, no sign of Brayden and no news of him, Leon was anxious in his heart. He had thought of giving up everything to apany that man, but he still had the responsibility of the Kirnd Groups development. Im not sure yet, whats wrong? Did something happen to thepany? Brayden asked immediately. No, I was afraid something would happen to you. Leon muttered. So many years of brothers, suddenly let Brayden a person away, he naturally some heart can not bear. Dont worry, everything is fine on my side, nothing serious. The two people exchanged pleasantries and hung up the phone, Brayden did not tell Leon where he was after all. Lets go directly, I booked the tickets, did he say where he is now? The next Anastasia asked hurriedly. So long without seeing the mans face, she did have some worries in her heart. No, listen to his tone of voice and voice, are quite normal, there should be no ident. Hey, Anastasia, why are you so concerned about him? Are you still in love with him? Leon deliberately asked, with a sour taste in his tone. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. How about teasing him a little? The actual fact is that Brayden is so handsome that there is really no way to stop my feelings for him. The woman said in a low voice while picking her fingers, with a hint of evil in her eyes. At once, Braydens eyes dimmed, this woman, really fickle! Clearly said before, only treat Brayden as his big brother, and now the whole thing is going to happen again. Whatever. Saying that, Leon was about to walk out of the office. Hey, where are you going? She immediately ran up and stopped the man in his tracks. To find a girlfriend! Anastasia froze. She didnt hear wrong, did she? He had a girlfriend? When did he have one? And where was it now? Was she pretty? Im going too! She said straight away. No, what are you going to do? The man gave her a disdainful nce and murmured. Im going to find a boyfriend. She was crazy! Leon looked at her suspiciously, his expression a little angry. What are you doing, staring out of your eyes, what? Youre only allowed to find a girlfriend, but Im not allowed to find a boyfriend, why? Can it be the same? Whether its a man looking for a woman or a woman looking for a man, its definitely the woman who suffers the most, okay? No, then I dont go and you dont go, we both dont go, okay? Leon discussed and said. This is said, how can say not to go just do not go? Besides, who says he wont go, he cant go alone?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Okay, then you dont go, Ill go by myself. Saying that, she was about to leave. Youe back! Suddenly, Leon a force, directly swept the woman into his arms. Instantly, the air was quiet, time stood still, through the mans jacket, Anastasia could feel Leons heartbeat, it was so strong and rapid. That, Im not going, you can let go of me. Anastasia said slowly. Oh, that, sorry about that. Leon muttered, and immediately let go of the woman. The two people did not say any more unnecessary words and left straight away. At the entrance of the residential alley, Brayden was constantly inquiring about the whereabouts of the person in the photo, but to no avail. Young man, you will not get any results from this kind of inquiry, I advise you, ah, it is better to go to the police station. Suddenly, an older man slowly came over and said. The point is that it is useless to go to the police station, because he only has this photo in his hand, there is no other information about that shareholder. Granny, thank you, Ill go look for it again. Saying that, Brayden was about to leave. Hey, dont go yet, let me tell you, many ces in this city are new residential areas, ording to what you said, the person you are looking for, is already very old, generally the elderly are more like the quiet environment, and even if you really want to start from residential areas, you should also start from those neighborhoods with years of ah The olddy is right, and this is indeed a point that Brayden overlooked, Okay, thanks granny. In the Kirnd Group office, Jayden is crackling away at the keyboard, looking very busy. The phone next to him rang over and over again, and only after he finished his task did he pick up the phone. Whats up? He asked indifferently. I dont know how long it had been, but there was no longer any smile on his face. Hey, youe up with such a question of whats wrong, it seems to be in a bad mood. Stephen said in a low voice. Well, he was indeed in a bad mood, because so far, he had not found Dolly. What do you want to see me about? Jayden continued to ask. Well, not and you poor, that Skyler gave birth, is a girl free toe together for a drink ah. Stephen said excitedly. Gave birth? Jayden suddenly shouted in surprise. No, what are you so surprised for? Its just a natural thing! Jayden lowered his head and rubbed his temples, trying to rx. His best friend had a child, and he didnt even have a date. This world, its ironic! Okay, I get it, just call me when you get there. Jayden muttered. Well, Im telling you in advance, youre now the big president of Kirnd Group, I know youre busy every day, so Im telling you specifically. The two people briefly chatted a few more words and hung up the phone. Dolly, where the hell are you? When will you marry me, Jayden half-squinted his eyes, looking out the window, a little heartbroken. What? You gave birth? Is it true? Boy or girl? Leon shouted excitedly. Hey, I said you cant keep your voice down, its a girl. Skyler kissed the childs forehead and said happily. Well, a girl is good! Mommys sweet little baby. Hey, tell me, what do you want for a present? Leon asked excitedly. Hey Leon, look how polite you are, who are we with, why are we still talking about gifts. Skyler said deliberately. Youre calling me to talk about this, but youre just trying to screw me over. Good, Leon, give my daughter the whole big gold chain! Skylerughed. Chapter 1400 Thoughtful Girl Hey, what the hell, Jayden, dont even you know where Dolly is? Skyler asked in surprise, with a hint of incredulity in his eyes. I dont know, she didnt give me a hello when she left. Jayden replied in a low voice, his expression lost. Dolly waspletely unaware of Skylers birth, but Leon had called Brayden, only Brayden had no intention of returning. Big brother, Skylers babys 100-day banquet, are you really noting? Leon asked softly. This seems to be a very meaningless question. brayden always say one thing, absolutely will not say to let oneself backtrack. Im not going back, I havent found the shareholder yet, and theres a lot going on here, theres no way to be distracted. Saying that, Brayden was about to hang up the phone. Brother, where are you, Ill go over to you. But Brayden directly refused Leons proposal.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. This n of his needed to be carried out quietly, the fewer people mobilized the better. And Dolly was still in the hospital recuperating. She thought Brayden hadpletely given her up, but she didnt know that Brayden would call the girl almost every night to inquire about her condition. Hey, I said uncle ah, you can not personallye to see it, always ask me, people also have a private life, okay? The girl said impatiently. This stinky girl, only how old ah, but also about what private life! Hey, whats your name, I dont know your name until now. Brayden asked. Indeed, after living with her for so long, he had forgotten to ask the girls name. My name is Tiana, the girl replied. A very literary name, the mans mouth curved at the corners with a touch of satisfaction. No wonder Dolly liked her so much, her personality and thoughts were indeed somewhat simr to that woman in some ways. Tiana, this time, its really hard for you, I have some things to deal with on my side,ter uncle treat you to dinner, okay, when you order! Brayden said with a smile, there was a hint of begging in his tone. He never thought that one day he would have to beg a girl, but the reality is so helpless, Dolly does not want to see himself, he still has the burden of finding someone, he can only ask Tiana to help him take care of Dolly. Uncle, you have said so, then there must be no problem ah, do not worry, aunt left to me will be fine. Tiana said with conviction. Braydens eyes shed a hint offort. The two people simply exchanged a few words, and then hung up the phone. Dolly in the ward, half-squinted eyes looking out the window, look a little sad, seems to be thinking about something. Auntie, what are you thinking about? Tiana barged into the ward and suddenly asked in a low voice, afraid of scaring the woman on the hospital bed. This was all Brayden had asked her to do. He said that Dolly must speak and act quietly when she needs the most care, otherwise she will be easily frightened. Oh, its okay. Are you hungry? Do you want to go get something to eat? Dolly asked rhetorically. Tiana gossiped and smiled with a somewhat unusual expression. Auntie, if you really miss Uncle, then give her a call. Tiana reminded. Who misses him? That stinky man, he just left, he didnt care about his feelings, why should she call him? She clutched the bed sheet in her hand, her heart a little nervous. Tiana skimmed her mouth, wanting tough a little. Auntie, dont you think its hard for you to keep holding it in like this? Tiana suddenly asked. This stinky girl, why suddenly be so talkative! All right, you hurry out to eat, dont gossip here idly. Dolly hurriedly said. Aigoo, how old are you, still shy. Tiana whispered, giving her a wistful nce. That, I want to eat dumplings. Dolly deliberately changed the subject and said. In fact, she had already blushed, although Tiana was still just a child, but it was undeniable that what she said was indeed very reasonable, and every sentence poked the heart. This girl, if she does not choose psychology in the future, it would be a real pity. Auntie, then Im going out to buy food ah, dont miss me oh, think of me then call me, think of uncle then call uncle, how simple the truth ah, love should say it out loud. Saying that, Tiana hurriedly ran out of the ward. You girl, how Before Dolly could finish her sentence, Tiana had already disappeared from her sight. The person on the hospital bed, picking up the cell phone next to her, looked at the familiar number and kept hesitating. Should I call him? How is he now? Where has he gone again? Has he returned home? Suddenly, her heart was filled with worry for Brayden. Suddenly, the phone rang, but it was not Brayden, but Mrs. Knight. Looking at the familiar string of numbers, Dolly was a bit distraught. She cleared her throat and finally answered the phone. Hello, maam. She immediately said hello. Dolly ah, when are youing back? Its been so long, you havent had enough fun, Franklin misses you. Mrs. Knight hurriedly said. Indeed, it had been a long time, Franklin was talking about her almost every day, and Mrs. Knight could dream of her every night in her sleep, if Mrs. Knights heart was not always a little uneasy, she would not call her so often toe home. That, madam is this, I still want to turn around more outside, so it should take a while Dolly covered up. Dolly, tell me the truth, did something happen to you out there? Mrs. Knight suddenly asked, without any warmth in her tone. She hated it when Dolly lied to her, even though it was only a well-intentioned lie. Maam, what are you talking about? What can I do? I just want to y outside for two more days, dont worry. Dolly hurriedly said. She knew Mrs. Knight was worried about her, but because of that, she couldnt tell Mrs. Knight about her current condition. The old mans health was already not very good, so she naturally had to think more about thedy. I tell you, no matter what happened to you outside, you must tell me, or else you will note back. Saying that, Mrs. Knight then hung up the phone directly. She knew that Mrs. Knight was angry, and naturally, she understood it in her heart. Auntie, your dumplings,e here is your favorite filling of dumplings! Tiana said as she walked in. Dolly thought to herself, this child is quite thoughtful! Chapter 1401 Unable to attend the 100-day banquet Soon, Dollys phone received another text message, but when she saw the content of the text message, Dollys whole body was not good. Yes, it was Skyler who sent her the text message asking her to go to the wedding reception. Looking at the sky outside, Dolly sighed. Time had passed really fast, and in a sh, Skylers baby had been born. But she couldnt go back now! If she went back, it would be the same as beingpletely exposed? Dolly put her phone aside and closed her eyes, trying to forget the text message she had just received. Both of them were not able to attend Skylers childs 100th birthday party, which made Skylers heart a little disappointed. Whats going on? What the hell are they both up to? Skyler beamed, grumbling unhappily. Leon nced at the woman on the couch and looked like he wanted to say something. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services. People have their own things to do, whos like you, nothing else to do but watch the kids every day. He deliberately said. Skyler looked down at her child, and the corners of her mouth curled up in satisfaction. Still my daughter is good, right? She kissed the childs forehead with a happy expression. How nice! Watching this scene, Leon actually felt a little envious. If she hadnt divorced herself back then, shouldnt the child between the two of them have been born already? Leon shook his head hard, trying to make himself more sober. Hey, whats going on with you and that Anastasia now? Skyler slowly lifted his head and looked at the man in front of him, asking gossipy questions with a hint of evil in his eyes.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Yoo-hoo, when did this woman be so gossipy? Leon looked away, refusing to answer her question. The woman is not the only one who has been in love with the woman. Skyler continued to say. Is this really the case? The man turned around and looked curiously at the woman in front of him, and his heart was somewhat uninspired. For women, he really does not know much, especially when women lose their temper, he sometimes still feels puzzled, but others say it is normal. Men and women are just not the same. Leon muttered, with a hint of dissatisfaction in his eyes. It seemed that the man was frustrated. Skyler looked at Leon in front of her and smiled faintly. She knew that Leon had never been a man who knew how to be romantic, but he was a very peaceful man for living his life. Tell me, whats going on? She continued to ask. Gee its just that sometimes, I really cant understand her mind, you said she obviously rejected me, but why is she still so caring and considerate to me sometimes. Leon looked at Skyler with uncertainty and asked in a low voice. Skyler slowly carried the baby to the crib and walked towards Leon. Are you stupid, then it must be that people are interested in you, otherwise she still take care of you for what? Its not that Leon hadnt thought about it, but Anastasia had indeed rejected him, and he thought he would never have the chance to pursue her again. Im telling you, you cant rush after a woman, its a long process, especially a woman like Anastasia who is extremely insecure, so you have to be ready to meet her. Skyler said deliberately. In fact, there is nothing to meet, Anastasia is after all the Mason Familys daughter, and also had a study experience, now opened a bookstore, so she does notck of money, notck of background, and notck of power, because these Brayden can meet her. The only thing shecks is love. If Leon can always be by her side, taking care of her and protecting her, one day Anastasia will definitely be impressed by him. So what do you think I should do? Leon asked. Not much, just like now, care for her, thats enough. Skyler replied. What is this? What is this? Leon eyed the woman in front of him suspiciously, a hint of doubt in his eyes. No, Skyler, youre not mistaken, are you? Im asking you these questions in all seriousness. He said with a straight face. Yes, she did answer in a serious manner too! Auntie, I heard your friend had a baby. In the ward, Tiana whispered, without any ups and downs in her tone. Well, its just a pity that I couldnt go over to celebrate with them. Dolly replied slowly. Auntie, so when are you and Uncle going to have a baby? Tiana suddenly asked. What kind of question is that? Dolly gave her a disdainful nce and turned her face away from her. Dolly nced at her disdainfully and looked away. Auntie, how do you and Uncle know each other? Tiana asked, deliberately changing the subject. Dolly closed her eyes and refused to answer the girls question. Tiana ran to the side and flipped through the magazine. Soon, the phone in her pocket rang again. The girl looked at the phone and then at Dolly next to her, and immediately ran out of the ward. This girl, what is wrong with hertely? Dolly frowned slightly, a little puzzled. Well, perhaps it was her father and mother who called her. Hey, Uncle, whats up? In the corner, Tiana asked in a low voice. Nothing, just wanted to give you a call. Brayden replied. Bute on! He misses Dolly, doesnt he? Come on, dont worry, Auntie is fine. Tiana rushed to say. Well, I always trust Tiana, and I have to invite Tiana to dinnerter. Brayden said very softly, as if afraid that the child was going to have a tantrum with him. But that Skylers babys 100-day party, are you really not going to go? The girl asked. This girl, how did she know again? Well, Im not going, theres a lot going ontely, so I cant go. He answered. Auntie wont go either Chapter 1402 A chance encounter with an old man? Dolly is still recuperating and Brayden is looking for the long-lost shareholder. Kirnd Groups development has obviously hit a bottleneck, but of course, this is all intentional on Jaydens part! Because the matter is not serious enough to need Brayden to step in to solve the degree, so Leon also then did not talk to him about Kirnd Group any information, but only himself has been behind the silent investigation of the truth of the matter. Young man, I heard you are looking for someone? Suddenly, an old man came over and asked in a low voice. At this sudden greeting, Brayden was a little tired. In the past few days, he has been looking for several streets, and each time, many people also came up to offer to help him, but no one can y a substantial role. Yes, uncle you take a rest first. Brayden said, while helping him to the next wooden chair while thinking about something. Can you show me a picture? My old partner said someone is looking for my brother. The old man said softly. At once, Braydens eyes lit up, and he immediately pulled out the photo and carefully handed it to the old man, carefully observing his every expression. Why uncle, do you know the man in the photo? He immediately asked, with a slight expectation in his eyes. Aiya, he is still handsome when he was young, now he is old. The old man sighed and said. Brayden stood up at once, his expression a little excited. Uncle, you really know him? Can you take me to see him? Brayden hurriedly asked. He did not want to lose this only chance. You know, in this big world, to find a person who has disappeared for many years with just a photo is no different from finding a needle in a haystack. Then tell me, what are you looking for him? The old man asked. For this question, Brayden was a little hesitant, he did not know whether he should tell him about the Kirnd Group, after all, he is not the person concerned! What? Its not convenient to tell? The old man continued to ask. Uncle, its like this I need to find this person and verify some information, it involves the future development of ourpany. Brayden exined. Oh, so thats it! Then it should be Kirnd Group! The old man smiled lightly and stroked his beard with some yfulness on his face. He had invested in manypanies, and Kirnd Group was one of the firstpanies he had invested in, and one that he didnt really show up to take care of, so few people in Kirnd Group would know themselves. Young man, what is your name? The old man suddenly asked. My name is Brayden. uncle, can you introduce me to the person in the photo? He asked in a low, awkward voice. After living for decades, at this time, he finally did not have his previous hostility. Well, this young man, looks quite good, quite polite also very quality. The old man looked at Brayden in front of him, smiled and nodded. Then youe to my house to apany me to y a game of chess. Brayden looked at the old man in front of him with suspicion and a little hesitation.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He was not a fraud, was he? Nowadays, society is tooplicated, the world is too realistic, there are scammers everywhere. What? You dont believe me? Then you can not go. Saying that, the old man was about to get up and leave. Hey, uncle, Im going! Brayden immediately stood up and shouted. As long as there is a glimmer of opportunity, he also want to take advantage of! Soon, the two men arrived at a small wooden hut. Inside, the decoration, very retro, stark tables, chairs and cabs, a fewndscape paintings hanging on the wall, the corner of the living room, and a guzheng, no dust on it, indicating that someone cleaned or someone yed the piano every day. The whole house looks very tasteful. Come, feel free to sit down, wife, someone ising, serve tea! The old man suddenly shouted. Good. The person inside responded, sounding a little happy. Here, dont be restrained, ah, all are your own people. Hmm? How can you be one of us? Brayden looked at the old man in front of him and became increasingly confused. Here, young man, heres your tea. An elderly woman smiled as she approached, saying. Come on, this is our wife personally made the tea, you can be considered a blessing, the wife is usually not how to make tea personally. The old man in front of him said. For this sudden everything, Brayden is still a bit not quite adaptable. He came to look for shareholders, but how did he make friends? And also made friends with an old man. That, uncle, can you tell me first, some information about that person? Brayden asked tentatively. Aiya young man, do not rush slowly, the heart can not eat hot tofu. The old man chuckled. Thats what he said, and thats what he said, but he was in a hurry, and he was afraid of being cheated! He didnt have much time to stay here, Kirnd Group was still waiting for him to take care of it, and Dolly was still waiting for him to take care of it. Come, y chess first, the wife is cooking,ter ah, we eat while talking, OK? Good what good? Where he has the leisure to y chess with him! At this moment Brayden, heart a burst of anxiety. Okay. He replied slowly. Forget it, in order to get that shareholders information, even if it is a little bit, he has to fight for it. Yoo-hoo, young man, you are good at chess, howe you have learned it specifically before? My dad used to teach me. Brayden scratched the back of his head and said awkwardly, soon, three games and two wins, yes Brayden won. Gramps, dinner time! The man in the kitchen shouted. Coming! Come on, lets go eat first. With that, the old man was about to pull him towards the dining room. Brayden was attracted by the aroma of the meal. It had been several days in a row that he hadnt eaten properly, not that he wasnt hungry, but he had been thinking about things and had no appetite at all. Come on, youre hungry, right? Eat some more. Said the wife, giving Brayden a piece of chicken leg. Thank you, auntie. Brayden hurriedly responded. Hey, wife, you know what? This young man is very good at chess. After dinner, you and he will have a sparring session. There are more powerful than you, old man, it seems that you can not Oh, no problem, everything is left to me! The two looked very much in love, which had to remind Brayden of Dolly. I wonder how that womans injuries are now? Has she been fed and clothed? Was there any unhappiness? At once, his eyes dimmed. Hey, eat ah young man, miss your wife, right? Its okay, you can go to her when youre done with this side of things. The two old men gossiped andughed. Chapter 1403 The whole meal, the two old people talk very happy, but Brayden is anxious to die. He has been looking for an opportunity to ask them about the shareholders, but he is afraid to disturb the two old peoples mood, at this time, he is very torn. Whats wrong? Not happy? The old man asked. Gee what unhappy things to say, lets say, we think together. The old woman said in a low voice. These two old people, at first nce, are positive and optimistic people, although it seems that the days are not very rich, but everything feels very happy and warm. For a family, this is enough. That, uncle, I was going to ask you about the man in the picture. Brayden whispered. Good, are you in a hurry? All right, Ill tell you that the person youre looking for is me, go ahead, what do you want from me. The old man asked straightforwardly. Brayden looked at the old man in front of him incredulously, with a little surprise in his eyes. Is he dreaming? The person who has been looking for so long is now in front of him? He pinched his thigh hard. Well, it hurts! It seems he is not dreaming, but all this, is a little too unreal! Uncle, you said you are the shareholder? Brayden asked, pointing to the man in the photo and looking at the old man in front of him. Yeah, why? Doesnt look like it, does it? Im old now, thats what happens when you get older, your skin is drying up. The old man looked at his boss and said jokingly. Finally, the two began to have a serious exchange. What do you mean? Sell the shares? Who told you that? My shares in your Kirnd Group have always been stable, how could I sell my shares for no reason, besides even if I were to sell, I would definitely discuss it with the head of your Kirnd Group. The old man said seriously. In an instant, Brayden had determined that everything, it was just that Jayden was leading his own show. He is really ruthless, in order to bring down himself, do not hesitate to break thew! Lets see, Uncle, are you willing to testify? Because the president of Kirnd Group is now another person, so I need your help. Brayden said softly. But the two old men in front of him, but a hesitant hesitant look. It had been a long time since they had been involved in shopping mall matters, and today, they naturally did not want to step into that set-up full of circles again. Brayden, I canpletely understand your feelings, but sorry, I really cant do anything about it, my old partner and I can hardly have such a peaceful life, we dont want to be disturbed, and at the same time, we dont want to go out. The old man said directly. If he hadnt heard that the young man in front of him had been looking for himself for a long time, he probably wouldnt have taken the initiative to show up. Uncle, listen to me, I understand your feelings, you do not want to be familiar with others do not want to appear in front of the public, well, no problem, then you can produce a certificate? And proof of previous shares Brayden exined. The person can not go, as long as there is proof is good. The old man lowered his head, his eyes were a bit bleak, and he seemed to be thinking about something. The wife next to him, looked at Brayden and then looked at the old man a look of wanting to say something.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Young man, let me think about it, but you should not hold too much hope, and, youd better think about how we should be safeguarded from them first. The old man sighed softly and said. Good, uncle, your privacy, this I can absolutely guarantee, you can rest assured that I will do my best Brayden said very firmly, so that the two old men in front of him were a little shaken. The three people exchanged a few more pleasantries, Brayden then left directly, at this time, he stood on the side of the road, there is no longer the previous cold and helpless. Atst, it was alling to an end! He rubbed his hands together, trying to give himself some warmth. Come,e,e, look at the baby, the baby is here! Wow, Skyler, you have a cute kid, its adorable! Yeah, Im so jealous of you, youve got a kid. Next to him, several women gathered around Skyler and whispered. Leon stood in the corner, looking at what was in front of him, and sighed a little in his heart. Hey, whats going on? Sad? Sad? Jealous? Anastasia suddenly jumped in front of Leon, patted his shoulder and said yfully. What are you talking about? Dont talk nonsense! He flung his arm straight away and said discontentedly. Yoo-hoo, why did he suddenly be so annoyed? Anastasia looked at the man in front of her with a hint of suspicion in her eyes. Hey, whats wrong with you? Is everything okay? She asked. Nothing, I was just wondering when big brother will be back? Leon replied. How is Brayden again! Every day is Brayden where ah, Brayden what ah, Brayden did not have an ident ah She could wonder, Brayden a big man, what is there to worry about? The man has arms and legs, strength and so strong, simply do not need the protection of others, okay! Anastasia dont face away, no longer look at him, there is a trace of disdain in the eyes. Hey, Anastasia,e and see my daughter! Suddenly, Skyler shouted to her. Upon hearing the womans voice, Anastasia immediately turned around and walked towards Skyler. Aigoo, how cute! Anastasiaughed as she teased the swaddled child. Hows that? Isnt it fun? Skyler asked in a low voice. Well, its good, look how well behaved she is. Anastasia said. Isnt it? I see you like kids too, why dont you and Leon have one too? Skyler asked tentatively. Instantly, Anastasia blushed and was a little nervous, Oops Skyler, what are you talking about. What are you shy about, its not even a matter of time. What are you guys talking about? Suddenly, Leon came over and asked. In fact, he was afraid that Skyler was talking nonsense in front of Anastasia, so he rushed over to properly stop it. What are you doing here? What does it matter to you if we women are talking? Skyler said nonchntly, skewering him directly. Just now and Anastasia chatted so high, he fell, idle to wander here, and interrupted the conversation between her and Anastasia. I just came to see you, and of course your daughter. Leon replied in a low voice. No need for you to visit, my wife is enough with me. Suddenly, Stephen slowly came over and said. Well, husband, help me carry the baby in! Said Skyler, shoving the sleeping child in his arms to Stephen. Stephen looked at the woman in front of him, and then at Leon, took the child and left helplessly. Chapter 1404 He’s back in the country What did she say to you? Leon asked in a whisper in Anastasias ear. Nothing. Anastasia turned her face away from her. Leon looked at the woman in front of him suspiciously, with a hint of displeasure in his eyes. What kind of person is this, obviously she and Skyler just met not long ago, and now they are already on the side of that woman? Leon looked at her discontentedly, with a small hint of emotion in his expression. Ohe on, dont be angry there, what else can she and I talk about, its just some women talking to each other. Anastasia muttered. Leon turned around and left. Whats the big deal if you dont say anything? Well, dont worry big brother, Skyler and the baby are fine, its a girl and cute. Leon rushed to say. Good, everything will be fine. Brayden muttered. He could not go back to his country for the time being, and he categorically could not leave early until things werepletely resolved. Uncle, how are you thinking about it? Brayden looked at the old man in front of him and asked anxiously. Well, how about this, I can give you a certificate, but we cante out. The old man said directly. Dont worry, I respect youpletely. Brayden patted his chest and said with conviction. It was good that things finally got resolved after all. But he did not know that at this time, the domestic Kirnd Group, has faced some important crisis. Good, thank you uncle and aunt, you two do not worry, with this certificate will not be bothered by anyone toe over! Brayden replied with a smile. What do you mean, the Kirnd Group is facing a crisis? Whats going on? Tell me! Leon asked coldly. He did know that that Jayden was sneaking around behind the scenes, but he didnt expect that man would do it so early. Mr. Ryan seems to have cut a lot of projects at once, and the most critical thing is that there are many projects that have been followed up by ourpany, but Ling used to suddenly let us give up, there are many more such things, I will not cite them one by one, in a few days you will be clear. Suddenly, Leon hit a fist directly on the wall next to him, and some blood flowed from the tip of his finger. He could not care less about this, his mind was full of Jaydens face. Leons aura, instantly became a little despondent. No, such a serious matter, must be told Brayden! Almost without any hesitation, Leon again dialed directly to Brayden. Hey, big brother, when are youing back? Leon asked anxiously. My flight tomorrow, whats up? Brayden answered in a low voice. Is heing back? Leon instantly had a little excitement in his heart. Lets talk about it when you get back, then. With that, he was about to hang up the phone. No, just say what you have to say, dont be a woman. Brayden said directly. In fact, there is no big deal, just want you toe back to preside over the big picture. Leon replied politely. Brayden opened a pair of big eyes, looking into the distance, a little lonely aura. He had already guessed that that Jayden would never give him a good look! Sure enough, he did it anyway. OK, I know, hard work, and the recent period of time, you send people to track him, Im afraid he ran must pay attention, never hit the grass! Saying that, Brayden directly hung up the phone. Leon did not know what Braydens so-called rming the snake in the end, but he always believed that Brayden must have their own reasoning for doing so. Hey, whats going on you, why have you suddenly be so excited? Anastasia suddenly came over and asked in a soft voice. Well, big brother ising back tomorrow. Leon replied slowly. What? Anastasia looked at the man in front of her with uncertainty, trying to know something. Hey you do not look at me ah, big brother just said that tomorrow will fly back, as for where to go first, I do not know. Leon replied in a low voice. Braydens operation this time, has been a godsend, no one knows exactly where he went, including Dolly. In the ward, Dolly was videoing with Skyler on herptop, looking very happy. When are youing back, Dolly, Ive missed you so much. Skyler beamed and asked in a low voice. Whats wrong? You want to drink again? Im out of town right now and I cant get back. She exined. Hey, are you okay? Why do I feel like something doesnt seem right somewhere. Skyler suddenly said. No, dont talk nonsense, all right, Ill hang up now. After saying that, Dolly hung up the phone. She was afraid that when Skyler knew she was hurt, she would yell all over the world, and then Mrs. Knight and Franklin would be worried! Yo, Auntie, whos that guy, his voice sounds sweet. Tiana said as she walked in. A friend of mine. Dolly replied softly. Dollys mouth curved in a satisfied way. Its okay, everythings going to be okay! She looked at her arm and smiled slightly. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Tiana suddenly said. Dolly turned around and looked seriously at the girl in front of her, with a hint of expectation in her expression. Why ah, the other I do not know ah, you can call him yourself to understand well. Tiana continued. Dolly looked away and refused, when suddenly, the phone rang again on the table next to her. Yoo-hoo, Auntie, Uncle is calling you! the girl eximed. The girl shouted excitedly, after so long, the two people can finally talk on the phone.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Whats up? That, what do you think? Continue to nurse your body there? Ore back to Im not going back. Before Brayden could finish his sentence, Dolly directly interrupted him and said. Good, then Ille to you after Im done with the things in thepany. With that, Brayden hung up the phone. Dolly wanted to say something else, but there was a beep in her ear. Whats wrong, Auntie? What did Uncle say? Tiana asked. Nothing. Dolly put the phone aside, although she wanted to refuse Braydens kindness, but she was undeniably looking forward to it. Yoyo, auntie is shy? Blushing, it must be Uncleing soon. The girl said deliberately. Tiana couldnt think of a second person who could make Dolly have this expression, except for Uncle. Chapter 1405 Reveal Gradually, Jaydens management of Kirnd Group has been disapproved by more and more shareholders. In recent times, Kirnd Groupspetitiveness in the city has been declining, which makes many people have to worry about thepanys future development. Mr. Ryan, thepany cant copse and go bankrupt, we have to think of a way to solve the current difficulties! A shareholder said loudly. Yes, thepany has been losing money, at this rate, what else can we eat? Thats right Mr. Ryan, you are the president of thepany, you have to think of a solution. In the meeting room, all the shareholders looked anxious and anxious. But Jayden was unconcerned. He didnt seem to care about thepanys current situation, because his goal was to make Kirnd Group disappear! Whats the rush, guys? Its not time yet. Jayden said leisurely as he sipped his coffee. So when is the right time, Mr. Ryan, we are all people who have experienced life and death in the mall, there are some things we will see more clearly, if you do not take action now, thepany will face a bigger crisister. I said, now is not the time, how many times do you want me to say it? All right, this is the end of todays meeting! He was about to leave the conference room after saying that. This group of old foxes! When he first joined Kirnd Group, they all followed him every day to suck up to him, but now when something happens to thepany, they put all the me on themselves. He is really a business veteran! Mr. Ryan, if you cant solve thepanys problems, then well let Mr. Kirnde back, and he will definitely solve these idents. Suddenly, a shareholder whispered. Thest word Jayden wanted to hear was Braydens name. At this moment, his eyes were on fire and his heart was bursting with anger. Damn it, why is it that man again! Dont forget, I am now the president of the entire Kirnd Group, I am the number one shareholder here, here, I am in charge! Jayden suddenly shouted. He did not believe it, without him Braydenpany is really no way to operate? But the problem is that you havent solved the Kirnd Groups crisis yet! A shareholder reminded.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jayden clenched his fist, trying to hold back his emotions andpose himself. You people, you must listen to me, just do what I say. Jaydens control of thepany was selfish, everything had to be implemented with his own consent, although there were times when he himself was still confused. Im the boss of thepany Is that so? Suddenly, a familiar voice of a man came over. Mr. Kirnd! Mr. Kirnd is here! There were a dozen shareholders in the back with excited faces. Brayden is here, this is going to be a good show. Mr. Kirnd is back, there is hope for thepany. Brayden slowly walked up to Jayden with a grim aura emanating from his body. What are you doing here? Jayden asked fiercely, looking seriously at the man in front of him. What? Im not wee here? Arent you holding a shareholders meeting? Of course I have to attend. Brayden said deliberately. Really? But he was not wee here! Jaydens eyes shed a murderous aura, and his aura was somewhat fierce. Sorry, the shareholders meeting is over, the meeting is now adjourned, you arete. Jayden said deliberately. No, Mr. Kirnd we havent discussed aplete n yet, we are waiting for you to discuss it. Suddenly, a shareholder shouted. Yes, Mr. Kirnd, we are waiting for you toe. Several shareholders at the back of the room spoke excitedly. Looking at the several shareholders who were up in arms in front of him, Jaydens eyes dimmed. This group of old foxes, is this a way to break the bridge? He clenched his fists tightly and slowly turned around, intending to leave. Mr. Ryan, after such a long time, as the president of Kirnd Group, can you talk about your feelings in the recent period? What kind of question is this? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. I cant, I still have things to take care of, Ill go first. He said, he was about to leave. Hey, dont ah, I think youd better stay here for a little longer, or youll never feel the taste of the president again. Brayden said sarcastically on purpose. What do you mean? Jayden asked. Here, this is a gift for you. Said Brayden, shoving the certificate given to him by the two old men to Jayden. Hand it out to them, one for each. Brayden said to the assistant next to him. Yes! Soon, every shareholder in the conference room had a copy of the documentary proof in their hands. Oh my God, what is this? Is it possible that the share prospectus Jayden purchased earlier was a fake? Yes, how could he do such a thing, its against thew! Fortunately, Mr. Kirnd is still around, otherwise Kirnd Group would really be finished. Look, its only been a short time, and thepany is already on the verge of bankruptcy in Jaydens hands! Several shareholders next to him whispered. Looking at the proof in his hand, Jayden was speechless for a moment, he suddenly didnt know what to say. Where did you get this from it must be fake! Jayden swallowed and said. Well, it was indeed a fake, but the one he was holding was the fake! Jayden, stop it, dont do some useless work in vain. Brayden said softly. Youre forging this! Braydenughed coldly. Sometimes, life is really amazing! When a man lies, he really thinks that what he says and does is true! Stop lying to yourself! You dont even know what the shareholders name is, how old he is, and where he is now, do you? Brayden reminded. No, thats impossible, you lied to me! Jayden yelled, extremely unstable. Hey, this is the proof given to Brayden by the long-vanished shareholder. This Brayden, quite powerful, even found that shareholder! The Kirnd Group is in his hands, Im sure. Brayden, you are here to make waves again, I tell you, do not think that the whole of a false proof, you can bluff us all, I am not a three-year-old child. Jayden said directly. Brayden sneered, full of disdain. All right, I believe everyone has seen clearly, yes, I found the shareholder who disappeared, he is now well not sold his shares, he is still a shareholder of Kirnd Group. In the meeting room, there was a silence, no one dared to make a sound. Chapter 1406 Quarrel Soon, all the people understood Jaydens intention, and naturally, no one would support him anymore. You can go now. Brayden said fiercely, he did not call the police, to the man in front of him is already the greatest tolerance. Also, I dont want you to appear in front of me in the future. Brayden said. Brayden, you bring me such a so-called proof that my shareholder purchase document is fake, so well how do you prove that yours is real? Jayden questioned, with a hint of threat in his tone. Brayden had known that this man would say this, and was naturally fully prepared. I have recordings here of the entire Kirnd Group development as told by the person himself , Brayden said firmly. This time, Jayden really no excuse to refute, things havee to this point, as if there is no room for maneuvering. Jayden, I cant imagine that you are so mean and nasty! Yes, you are too much! Jayden, what kind of face do you have to continue to stay here? Get the hell out of here! In the meeting room, the curses were getting louder and louder, which made Jayden a bit embarrassed. What a group of realistic old foxes! Jaydens eyes shed with a cold light, and his emotions were a bit unstable. Brayden, count on you to be tough! With that, he left thepany directly. From then on, Brayden returned to Kirnd Group and started to deal with the problems thepany was currently facing. Mr. Kirnd, in your opinion, what should we do now? Yeah, that bastard Jayden has already cut a lot of projects. Brayden looked at a document in front of him, and there was indeed some anxiety in his heart. This Leon, why didnt he tell him earlier when such a big thing happened! What a dy! Hey, big brother, youre really back. Leon said loudly in excitement while barging into the office. Hmm. Brayden did not even raise his head and responded directly. What do you usually do? Didnt I tell you to keep an eye on thepanys development? Howe so many things happened in Kirnd Group and you didnt even tell me? Brayden asked unhappily. He knew that Leon was worried about him, but there were some things that could have serious consequences if they were dragged on. Aiya big brother, I know you are worried about Kirnd Group, but now everything is not fine, do not worry, if the situation is really bad, I would have told you. Leonughed and replied. Well, he is smart! Brayden skimmed him, did not say anything. Aigoo, whos this? Suddenly, a womans voice came over. Big brother, did you miss me? Anastasia ran directly to him, hugged him hard, and shouted.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Hey, you pay attention to the image ah, this is in thepany, so many people are watching. Brayden shook his body, trying to shake her down, and whispered. Whats wrong, big brother, dont you want me? Anastasia asked in a low voice. Then give me a reason to miss you. Brayden asked. Well, lets forget about it and stop teasing him. How have you been? Are you okay? Have things worked out? The woman continued to ask. Yes, it would have been better if you had left. Brayden replied. What a guy, its been so long since weve seen each other, and hes still so cold! The Leon next to him, when he saw this image, had a gloomy face. Leons aura became a little despondent. That, Ill leave first. Saying that, Leon was about to get up and leave. Hey, where are you going? Anastasia hurriedly asked. Howe he had to leave as soon as she arrived? What is this? I still have things to take care of, so Ill go first. Hey, take her away. Brayden shouted. Leon turned around, looked at Brayden and then looked at Anastasia some hesitation. Anastasia, on the other hand, was a moment of embarrassment. All right, Ill go by myself. Said, the woman then directly left. Looking at the direction she left, finally, Leon still couldnt resist, and directly chased after her. Anastasia, tell me clearly, what do you really think? He grabbed her arm tightly and shouted. What was he up to again? The woman turned around and looked seriously at the man in front of her, somewhat curious. What was I thinking, I wasnt thinking anything, let go of me, it hurts! Anastasia shouted as she struggled. Then why was she so close to Brayden? Why would she miss Big Brother so much? In your heart, do you still have Brayden? Leon suddenly asked. He is crazy! We are all brothers and sisters, howe there cant be Braydens shadow in our hearts? Yes, thats right, hes my big brother and has helped me a lot, so why should I not have him in my heart? She yelled in anger. Is that it? Leon looked at the woman in front of him and gave a cold hum. Big brother and Dolly divorce, are you feeling particrly happy, now well, big brother has returned to single, you can go after him as much as you want. Holy shit, theres nothing wrong with this man! The one you like is him, not Brayden! Leon, let go of me, let go of me, I dont want to talk to you right now. Anastasia said coldly, with a somewhat natural expression. Then what do you want to do? Buy a gift for big brother? Deliver a meal? Damn, this stinking man, how dare he suspect the rtionship between her and Brayden! Ah! Suddenly, Anastasia gave a hard push and bit the mans arm fiercely. Finally, Leon still let go. What else did he say about liking her and loving her? He couldnt even understand her little mind, so how could he talk about pursuing her! Anastasia ran and raged at the same time. What are you two doing? Suddenly, Brayden slowly walked over and asked with dissatisfaction. In front of the public, Leons actions just now did lose some face. Big brother, I was impulsive. He immediately lowered his head and replied. If theres anything, settle it in private. After saying that Brayden directly left. Anastasia, who ran away, drove alone and sat on the beach, looking at the ind not far away with a pair of big eyes, a little sad. She is very conflicted, she likes Leon, she wants to be Leons girlfriend, but she is afraid that the rtionship will affect her career. The phone rang, Anastasia looked at the caller ID and immediately pressed the speakerphone. Whered it go? Brayden asked in a low voice. The beach. She replied. Well, want to have dinner together? Thene over! After saying that, Anastasia hung up the phone directly, with a somewhat cold expression. There are some things that need a third person in the middle to reconcile, otherwise, the rtionship between Leon and Anastasia will only get worse and worse. It was getting dark, Brayden looked at his watch, picked up his jacket, and left the office directly. Chapter 1407 Heartthrob All right, hurry up and eat! Brayden said directly. Always so fierce! Anastasia skimmed him, did not speak. When will we make up? He asked again. Anastasia stopped moving her hands, a little lost in thought. Can we still make up? She replied, I dont know. The atmosphere was a little awkward, and there was a lot of silence around. Are you two going to go on like this forever? One afraid to confess and one afraid to ept? Brayden asked again. What else? Now is not the time to discuss childishness at all! She picked up a piece of meat and shoved it straight into her mouth. I still have to take care of my business. Anastasia suddenly said. Brayden looked at her seriously, a little worried. Let Leon take care of it for you. In fact, this is the best of both worlds, as it allows two people to be together and does not dy Anastasias career. But for some reason, Anastasia, at this time, was not at all brave enough to ept Leon. Brother, to be honest, I think I have a phobia of love, I do not feel safe, I am afraid! Finally, she still said these words. Yes, she was indeedfortable and natural with Leon, but she did have some stage fright if she was asked to fall in love with Leon. What are you afraid of? Afraid Leon will abandon you? Or are you afraid youll drop her? Brayden asked directly. The woman in front of her, who had lost both parents and had no one behind her to rely on, waspletely understandably afraid of Brayden, but why couldnt she give Leon a chance to protect her and take care of her? I dont know what Im afraid of. Anastasia replied in aggravation. Its normal for women to feel insecure, but its not normal to avoid your feelings! When are you going to face up to this rtionship? Anastasias eyes had some clear liquid in them. She didnt know, didnt know when she would open up her heart and ept Leon, and didnt know how long Leon would wait for her. The two of them chatted with each other, and the atmosphere was a bit sad. This meal, Brayden is not in vain, between he has a further understanding of the woman in front of him. The next day, the sun rose early, the sun shone through the cracks on the face of the woman in bed, warm, Anastasia slowly opened her eyes and pressed her temples, trying to make herself more awake. She found out that Leon had called her a lotst night. Looking at the missed calls in the call log, Anastasia was touched in her heart. The first thing she did was to try to ept him, and Anastasia opened the curtain next to her while doing some thinking for herself. The phone rang again, and it was still Leon: Where are you? Im going to pick you up. The man said anxiously. No, Ill just go there myself. The woman hurriedly replied. No, its cooling down today, its cold outside, I brought you a jacket. In a sh, Anastasia choked up, not knowing what to say, yes, no outsider had ever been so thoughtful to her. Hey, where the hell are you? On the other end of the phone, Leon asked, panting. Im at the hotel Last night, after Brayden dropped Anastasia off at the hotel on the beach, he went straight to Leon. he told Leon everything, hence the scene this morning. In the office, Brayden was cracking his keyboard and looked very busy. Outside the office, all the employees are doing their own work at hand. Kirnd Group, its back to business as usual. No one was cking off, no one wasining, and no one was denigrating This is entirely because Jayden has left and Brayden has returned. Mr. Kirnd, this is the program of some recent projects to be implemented, you take a look. The assistant said as he walked in, his face looking excited. Good. Brayden replied lightly and took a sip of coffee. At this time, Dolly, still lying on the hospital bed, flipping through the magazine next to her, her eyes a bit sultry. Why hasnt she called? She looked at the cell phone on the bed, skimming her mouth, her appearance was very cute. Auntie, are you expecting someone to call you? Tiana suddenly asked. No. Dolly directly denied. Tiana picked up the thermos and walked out of the ward. Hey, sorry sorry sorry, I didnt mean it! Suddenly, a sound of apology came from the door. Somebody, someone fell down here! A strange woman shouted. Er sounded as if it was very powerless. But I dont know why, but at this point there was not a single person passing by. The strange woman was getting more and more flustered, and the mans voice was getting weaker and weaker. Dolly got out of bed and slowly walked towards the door. The person who hit him, a very thin-looking female patient, did not have the strength to pick him up. Dolly did not hesitate and used all her strength to pick up the man on the ground directly. Is everything okay? She asked, looking worriedly at the man in front of her. The man slowly lifted his head, and then, the four eyes met. The angr features, white teeth, deep and evil eyes, made Dolly almost tilted her heart. Well, it was a handsome looking man. Thanks. The man smiled faintly and replied in a low voice.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Youre wee, Ill walk you back. With that, she helped the man towards his hospital room. Im Vincent, whats your name? The man asked in a small voice. My name is Dolly, she said with a smile. She smiled so happily andughed so sweetly, which made the manpliment with some excitement Dolly, you are beautiful and kind. At this moment, the woman, surprisingly, felt a little shy. Auntie! Suddenly, Tiana stood behind Dolly with a warm bottle and shouted loudly with a somewhat unhappy expression. Huh? Ill go first. Saying that, she then immediately turned around, pulled Tiana and ran. Hey, what did you just do? In Dollys ward, Tiana asked seriously. That man fell down, I just helped him into the ward. She exined. Tiana circled around her a few times, questioning a bit. Auntie, I tell you ah, ancient women are all about chastity Okay stop it, a little girl, what do you know ah, things are not at all what you think! Dolly was a little impatient and said directly. In recent times, Tiana often give her thought work, always say some let her and Brayden and reconciliation words, which makes Dolly some disgust. Chapter 1408 No Boyfriend Dolly? suddenly, Vincent walked in while greeting. Its you, have a seat. Dolly said immediately. Tiana, who was next to her, was upset when she saw the mane in. Tiana, quickly pour a ss of water for uncle. The woman on the hospital bed immediately said. Uncle, are you thirsty? Tiana suddenly asked. This question, asked Vincent was very embarrassed. No, Im not thirsty. He answered slowly. Oh, then I wont pour ah. Saying that, Tiana then directly left the ward. This girl, purely on purpose! Dolly looked at the direction the child left, a little angry. She is still young, dont me her. She exined in a low voice to the man in front of her. Of course not. Vincentughed. The two talked together for a while and got to know each other, Dolly thought he was nice and that this friend was worth making, but the man thought otherwise, he wanted Dolly to be his girlfriend. Auntie, that uncle likes you. Tiana said as she walked in with her dinner. Dont talk nonsense, its not good for others to hear. Dolly replied indifferently. Maybe Vincent has a girlfriend. Besides, there is no room for other men in her heart besides Brayden, even if they are divorced now. Really, theres a saying, the authorities are obsessed, you should pay attention. Tiana muttered. Dolly closed the magazine in her hand and looked out the window, carefully recalling everything that had just happened, as if nothing had been said or done that crossed the line. Well, this kid must be bewitched! She got out of bed and went straight to the bathroom. Day by day, Vincent often went to y with Dolly, and the two of them talked a lot, which made Tiana more and more worried. In fact, Vincents body had recovered long ago, but he just couldnt let go of the woman in front of him, thats why he stayed in the hospital. Really? So youre so funny? In the courtyard, Dolly shouted. No, I was still in school at that time, just a little simple! Vincent replied. Laughter afterughter, surprise after surprise, made Tiana feel more and more not quite right. Hey, Uncle, are you done with things over there or not? She asked anxiously. Whats wrong? So anxious for me to treat you to dinner? Brayden said as he flipped through the documents. Tiana closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and adjusted her emotions. She didnt need his meal! Hey, anyway, after you finish taking care of things, hurry up ande over, or Auntie will be snatched up by someone else. She exaggeratedly shouted. Brayden immediately stopped the movement in his hands, with a slight confusion in his eyes. What the hell is going on? Tell me clearly! Its that theres a patient in the hospital named Vincent who has been looking for his aunt to chat with for thest few days Tiana scrambled to exin. Brayden stood up and walked to the balcony, looking into the distance. I know. After saying that, he simply hung up the phone. After a long time, he took out his cell phone again and dialed it, his expression a bit helpless. Leon, is there any other important event in thepany recently? He asked. Leon hesitated for a moment, thinking about the recentpany affairs. No, its all small things, just leave it to those managers. Leon answered. Well, book a ticket! Its time to go and bring Dolly back! He turned around and walked out of the office. In the courtyard, Dolly was still chatting happily with Vincent, and the cell phone on the table had been ringing for I dont know how many times, but still no one answered it. Auntie, your phone is ringing! Tiana shouted. Hello, Brayden, Dolly said as she immediately picked up the phone. What are you doing? Brayden asked. Oh, Im talking. She replied. Talking to who? With a patient. Talking where? He continued to ask.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. In the courtyard of the hospital. She replied. Dolly was a little disconcerted by the sudden barrage of questions. Is something wrong? She asked. Nothing. Brayden replied. Brayden admitted that he was a little emotional at the moment, but it was because he was worried about this woman. Whats wrong? Is your friend looking for you for something? Vincent looked at her seriously and asked. Huh? Nothing. Dolly replied. The strange mans voice on the phone gave Brayden an instant sense of crisis. If he and Dolly were not divorced, he would not be worried at all that this woman would be unfaithful, after all, he knew this womans character. But now, the two of them have divorced, Dolly can have the opportunity and qualification tomit to the next rtionship. The man you were talking to earlier, who was he? Brayden asked. Didnt I already tell you? Its a sick friend! She replied with some impatience. When did he suddenly be so matronly, just chatting with someone, why not? Besides, she was now a free agent, and theoretically she had nothing to do with Brayden. Ille to your ce tomorrow. The man said. So soon youre done with thepany? And what should he do about Anastasia? What are you doing here? Im fine here by myself. She replied. Brayden clenched his hand tightly and his temper was a bit harsh. What, we just got divorced, and youre already looking for someone new? Brayden said nonchntly. Dolly didnt want to waste any more words with him and hung up the phone. Whats wrong? Vincent looked at the angry face in front of him and asked worriedly. Nothing, lets continue. She said, she did not want to let Brayden affect her good mood of the day. Not far away Tiana, watching this scene, there is a trace of worry in the eyes, s, uncle ah, let you coax a woman how so difficult it is Tiana slowly leave. Just now, the man who called you, is he your boyfriend? Vincent asked cautiously. No! Dolly hesitated for a moment and answered aloud. It was not, there was nothing to be faint about. She did the thinking for herself, self-soothing. Actually, I dont have a girlfriend either. Vincent suddenly said shyly. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. When are you going to be discharged from the hospital? You seem to have healed. She deliberately asked. Chapter 1409 Eat before you mess up Dolly, Brayden called out, from behind her. At this moment, she was chatting with Vincent and was very excited. Vincent is a positive and optimistic person, Dolly likes to chat with him, always feeling that a sunny and cheerful person like him will bring her a lot of positive energy. What brings you here? Dolly immediately stood up and asked. What? Forgotten? Didnt we already talk about this yesterday? I came to pick you up today. Brayden deliberately said. All of a sudden, Dolly was blinded. When did he say he was going to pick her up and take her home? Come on, lets go back and pack up and go home. He continued. Are you getting out of the hospital? Vincent next to her asked directly. I Yes, the doctor said shes ready to be discharged. With that, Brayden pulled Dolly and was about to leave. Looking at the scene in front of him, Vincent, who was still stuck in ce, was furious in his heart. Hey, find out for me, that man who came to pick up Dolly from the hospital, what exactly is the origin. After saying that, he hung up the phone. Brayden, what the hell are you up to? Who said I was getting out of the hospital? Dolly shouted as she shook off his arm. What? Braydenughed coldly and had a bit of a headache. So are you going to stay here for the rest of your life? Who said anything about staying forever? She just wanted to stay here to recuperate and go straight home once she was healed so Mrs. Knight and Franklin wouldnt see that she had been injured before.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Brayden, can you not be so childish? Grow up a little bit, okay? Dolly, what do you really want? I treat you well and you choose to ignore it, and the moment that strange man talks to you, you are happy to fly? Brayden yelled indiscriminately. He was out of his mind! Is it wrong to be in a good mood? Its better for the body to recover! If the man in front of her and herself when talking, can also be as calm as Vincent, positive energy, not the slightest ripple of ups and downs, she can not listen carefully? Im tired, I dont want to talk. Saying that, she was about to go under the covers. Lets go back to the country. Brayden tried to calm himself down and said, with a gentle tone. Just now, it was true that he got a little excited. He admitted that he was jealous. The woman in the hospital bed, her eyes blinked and her expression softened instantly. Brayden, its not that I dont want to go back home, its just that I dont have the means to do so now, and when I look like this, Madam and Franklin will worry when they see me! She exined, hoping that the man in front of her would understand. Brayden walked towards the balcony and looked into the distance, trying to adjust his emotions. Uncle, are you still packing? Next to him, Tiana suddenly asked. No, Im not. Brayden replied. In the ward, the air is filled with awkwardness, three people you look at me, I look at you, each with their own mind. Faced with such a paragraph, Tiana felt just a little pity. Youe here, Anastasia will not be angry? The woman on the hospital bed suddenly asked. Where I go, it has nothing to do with her. Brayden replied. Tiana consciously withdrew from the ward, leaving space for them to be alone. Brayden, now that you have Anastasia, you shouldnt being to me right now. Dolly continued. Did she mean that he was stopping the process of this woman pursuing her next rtionship? And then what? The man asked. Then marry her and have children and live a good life. And what about her? Braydens back, suddenly looking a little cruel. I dont love her. Brayden said bluntly. Dolly was a little surprised by these words. Before, she clearly saw this man and that Anastasia very intimate, now how he denied their feelings for each other? Could it be that he has another woman? Brayden, when you fall in love with a woman, you should be responsible for her, shouldnt you? People who see one and love another are mostly scum! Dolly intentionally reminded. Yes, he has always loved Dolly, but why does this woman just not notice? Brayden walked towards her with some unusual affection in his eyes. What do you want to do? The woman raised her guard and asked. They were over, so naturally they couldnt do something that only a couple could do. Dolly, tell me, do you still love me? He leaned close to the womans face and asked in a soft voice. The low voice made the hormonal smell emanating from the mans body even stronger. Love, she always loved, but the reality, always helpless. To some extent, Dolly is a person with emotional cleanliness. She cant ept people who cheat on her, and she cant ept people who love one another. Instead of this, she would rather die alone. No more love. She replied, her voice not rising and falling. Just three words, a simple sentence, let Brayden the whole person is like falling into the ice cer, very cold. What a cruel woman, what a heartless and cruel character! Brayden, find someone you love, who also loves you, and live a good life with her. It was obvious that the person she was talking about was none other than Anastasia, who knew that Anastasia had lost her parents some time ago and was now in great need of love, and Brayden could just make up for that missing love. What about you? He asked as he gently stroked the womans hair. As for me, I no longer have anything to do with you. She looked away from him and looked out the window at the sky with a slightly tense expression. She was lying! Brayden immediately took her small face and made her look at herself squarely, watching her eyes carefully. Yes, she was indeed avoiding it. Youre still in love with me, arent you? The man asked in a soft voice. Brayden, let go of me, if you keep doing that, Ill call the police! The woman yelled. How much she hated herself! Brayden let go of her hand and returned her freedom. Ill wait for you until you marry me! Dont you wait for me, maybe one day Ill marry someone else. She said deliberately. How dare you? The man hit a fist directly on the wall and roared. Whats not to dare? He dared to find someone outside, so howe she couldnt marry someone else? All right, you two just stop, hurry up and eat, after eating you can continue the drama. Tiana suddenly barged in and said. This girl, really came at the right time! The woman on the hospital bed, there is a trace of relief. Here, Uncle, this is your fish, Auntie specially asked me to prepare it for you. Tiana deliberately said while handing the meal to Brayden. Dolly red at her, signaling her to shut up. Here, auntie, this is your favorite, Uncle told me before! After saying that, she handed the meal to Dolly. Chapter 1410 Explain clearly Brayden and Dolly looked at each other and ate without saying anything. Looking at the two awkward looks, Tiana skimmed her mouth and stopped talking. The Kirnd Group has been handled almost by Brayden, Dolly does not want to go back, naturally he will always stay by this woman. Although sometimes Dolly did act like she disliked herself, but he believed more than anything else that this woman still had him in her heart, only she had been afraid to admit it and had been running away. Go away! The woman in the hospital bed shouted. Where to go? Want him to leave her here alone? He couldnt do it. Im not leaving, Ill stay here with you. Brayden replied. Dolly looked at the newspaper in her hand with a pang of anger. Dolly, if Anastasia didnt exist, would you still divorce me? Brayden suddenly asked. Of course not! The woman paused in her flipping through the newspaper, hesitating a bit.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. But what was the point of talking about it now? Dont talk to me. Dolly whispered. You answer my questions. Suddenly, the man walked over, cupped her face, and looked at her. Brayden, dont you think thats a lousy, lousy question? Its already happened, so where are the what-ifs? Were all adults, lets be realistic, okay? The woman got anxious and said directly. Youre right, were both realistic, or you wouldnt have divorced me, so please answer my unrealistic question. Brayden said unrelentingly. What a stinker! Dolly looked coldly at the man in front of her and sighed, a little sadly. It was stubborn enough before, but now, well, its taken to another level. Dont lie to me, I want the truth from you! He continued. Okay, want the truth is it, okay, I tell you, even if there is no Anastasia, there will be Li Yang, Chen Yang, I will still divorce you, its that simple. In fact, she did not want to divorce him at all, she did not even think that she would really divorce this man, just that during that time, the rtionship between herself and Brayden, there were really a lot of problems, even Mrs. Knight could not look at it, so she suggested that she divorce, of course, this is just a suggestion, but who would know, in the end, this man actually agreed to divorce. This is what she never expected, and what she would never expect in her life. And Brayden did not tell her about Jayden bing the number one shareholder of the Kirnd Group, let alone exin the real reason for his divorce from her. Until now, Dolly, you didnt believe me! Brayden said, with a somewhatining expression. Suddenly, the phone next to her rang. It was Braydens. The man looked at the screen of the phone, and without even thinking, he just pressed the speakerphone. Hey, big brother, where are you? Anastasia yawned and saidzily. Dolly looked at the phone in Braydens hand with suspicion, not knowing why. Im out of town, whats up? Brayden asked directly. I just wanted to ask you how things are going with the Kirnd Group. Do you need my help? And, did you make up with Dolly or not? You are a big man, what are you doing there every day? Anastasia yelled. Brayden looked at Dolly next to him and then looked at his phone, his expression was very satisfied. Its really worthy of being his sister! What a tacit understanding! Knowing that she needed help now, it was surprising that she called so promptly. Well, shes next to me right now. The man said slowly. As soon as Anastasia heard that, she came to her senses. Really? Quick, put the phone on speakerphone, I want to talk to Dolly, okay? Dolly, no, sister-inw, what happened before, I have to exin to you, I did chase Brayden, he is also very good, very outstanding, but I only have a light fondness for him, like a sister for her brother, of course, we are only brother and sister now, you ah, do not be angry, you are still Braydens heart that The most loved woman, he simply did not find any third party outside Anastasia said very carefully, very serious, and Dolly listened very cautiously, very careful. All this in the ward, but has been heard by the man outside the door all. Vincent clutched the thermos in his hand, smiled slightly and left. Hey, uncle, why dont you go inside? Tiana suddenly ran over and asked. Oh, there are people inside, I dont want to disturb them. With that, he left. Quite an eye! Looking at the distant back, he shrugged his shoulders. What are you guys doing? The girl barged into the ward and asked directly. Nothing, just a phone call. Brayden replied, his expression strangely nd. But the woman in the hospital bed was not so calm. She always thought Brayden cheated, brother that Anastasia is already in a rtionship, but she would never have thought that everything is just a misunderstanding. Probably Anastasia was afraid that there was no way to exin clearly to Dolly for a while, so after Brayden hung up the phone, she called several times again, trying to get Dolly to eliminate her concerns and distrust of Brayden. Hey, sister-inw, I can tell you ah, big brother has always been a man of his word, he said he is my brother, he must be my own brother, and I have always treated him as family, never had any non-conformity, this you can absolutely rest assured Anastasia said categorically. Listening to Anastasias words, she suddenly felt as if she had really misunderstood Brayden. The truth of the matter, Dolly has learned, next to Brayden, has been focusing on her with an expectant look, trying to get a glimpse offort from the woman. Okay, I know, its my fault, okay? Dolly whispered as she coaxed the man in front of her. Then give me a kiss? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Dolly looked around and immediately kissed the man on the cheek with a swift movement. So are you still mad? He asked. No, it was my fault that I lost my temper with you and even got cold feet before I didnt understand the situation, Dolly lowered her head and admitted her mistake to Brayden. Then you have also doubted me. The woman said suddenly. Brayden a did not hold back, snort,ugh out loud. Why was she so cute! I know, youre friends with Jayden and Stanley. Chapter 1411 Fiancé With Anastasias exnation and proof, it was obvious that Dollys mood suddenly cheered up a lot. Finally, the misunderstanding between the two people was still solved. Okay, then lets go home. Saying that, Brayden began to pack up. Why is he so bossy! Although Dolly was very dissatisfied with this behavior of the man in front of her, she was not unhappy. Dolly, do you really have to go? Suddenly, Vincent slowly walked in and asked with some reluctance. Yes, she still has friends here!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Vincent, Im going home, you be good. Dolly walked up to him and said reluctantly. Brayden, next to her, looked at the image and was a little jealous. Hey, who is he? Vincent asked deliberately. Hes . Im her husband. Brayden directly interrupted Dollys words and answered for her. At that moment, Vincent was a little heartbroken. Looking at their current appearance and state, they should have made up, right? His expression was a little cold and helpless. What nonsense, you are not my husband now, okay? The woman rushed to say. She was exining! Brayden turned around and gave her a deadly stare, signaling her own unhappiness. Okay, okay, hes my fianc. Dolly said bluntly. It was true, the two of them had divorced, only now they were reconciled. But the fianc in Dollys mouth made Brayden happy enough. So thats it. Vincent responded. It seems that he needs to work harder! Otherwise, this woman will really be snatched away by someone else! Dolly thought that she would never see Vincent again after this farewell, but how could she have guessed that this man was ready for anything. Dolly, whats the matter with you? Mrs. Knight asked as she rushed forward and looked at the woman before her. Nothing, maam, I just had a little injury out there. Dolly replied. Mrs. Knight looked at her right arm with a little sorrow in her eyes, this girl, why is she always so worrying! All right, from now on you dont go anywhere, just stay at home. Mrs. Knight skewed her, fiercely. Dolly naturally knew that she had done something wrong, so she did not retort. Mom, whats wrong with you? Franklin ran over and asked, very worried. Its okay, Franklin, have you been listeningtely? Dolly gently stroked the childs head and asked. Of course, Im listening to Grandma, I miss you when I havent seen you for a long time, Mom. The child jumped into her arms and said with a pout. Mother and son snuggled together, warming each other up and talking. The child told about his school and Dolly told about her travels, the picture looked very harmonious and warm. Finally, we are back! Mrs. Knight in the kitchen, looking at the two people in the living room, curved a curve of satisfaction at the corner of her mouth. Brayden, next to her, was holding up her cell phone and talking on the phone in a very busy manner. Half an hourter, I need to see the file! After saying that, Brayden directly hung up the phone. Dolly, Im going back to the office. Said, Brayden directly picked up a jacket and left. Its busy again! Looking at Braydens back, she sighed, her face was gloomy. Kirnd Group needs him! Whats wrong? Mrs. Knight asked as she brought the food to the table. Hes gone to the office. Dolly replied. Mrs. Knights expression was a bit unusual. Hes been busytely. Dolly exined, but there was no trace of emotion in her tone. Perhaps she was a little sad! However, she still understands Brayden! The next morning, the sun shone through the window and warmed the face of the woman in bed. dolly rolled over and stretched out her arm, but there was no Brayden next to her. It seems that he did note backst night. She got up, pulled up the curtains and looked out at the sky. Gradually she closed her eyes and tried to breathe in the fresh air around her, and everything, as it was, smelled the same. Dolly? Outside the door, there was a familiar and soft voice. It was Brayden! Dolly excitedly ran over to open the door, and sure enough, the person in front of her was the man she had been longing for. What took you so long to get back? She jumped right into the mans arms and asked petntly, seemingly with some disappointment in her tone. Ive been busytely, Dolly, understand me, okay? Brayden said while gently kissing the womans forehead. Silly, of course I understand you, I just miss you a little. The woman replied in a low voice. In hearing Dollys words, Brayden heart a burst of emotion, face immediately emerged a smile. You must be tired, right? Get some rest. With that, she was about to leave his embrace. Then you rest with me, okay? Brayden buried his head into her corbone and said softly. The woman was attracted by the hormonal scent emanating from his body, slowly nodded and went back under the covers with the man. The business is not as hot as before, I wonder if it is because Jayden created a fake share purchase contract some time ago to steal Braydens position as president? At this time Jayden, sitting on the sofa, a godless look. He was suddenly a little helpless. The n to suppress Brayden had failed, Dolly was not with him, he didnt even know where the woman was now, and the frequent idents had made him a little lost and restless recently. Store manager, is there still new stock on today? An employee came over and asked. Not anymore. He replied. The employees in the supermarket knew he was in a bad mood, so they stopped joking with him. Do you think our store manager will be depressed all the time? I dont think so, right? A big man, not so fragile, right? But its been so long, look at him being so negative all the time. In the next corner, a few employees were discussing, with worried faces. No matter what, Jayden and them had gotten along for a while, and even if he did make a mistake, they wouldnt be prejudiced against him because of it. Because they understand Jaydens nature is not bad, just sometimes too impulsive. Should we call Dolly? Let here andfort the store manager? Dont, its not good. Whats wrong with that? Were all just colleagues, whats wrong with a little concern? But the point is that Jayden and Dolly are not just co-workers! What are you talking about? Jayden ruffled his messy hair and walked over to ask. He actually came over because he heard Dollys name. Nothing, store manager, do you want to go out for a dinner together tonight? An employee suddenly asked. Chapter 1412 To learn to be independent Sister-inw, here you are. Leon greeted. Sister-inw. Anastasia shouted enthusiastically, at this time Dolly, a burst of excitement in her heart. The eyes of all the employees in Kirnd Group looked at the oing Dolly in unison with a happy look. Hey, the presidents wife is finally here, its not easy. Yeah, but didnt they already divorce? Did they make up again? Dont talk nonsense, you can remarry after divorce. In fact, the staff of Kirnd Group wanted Brayden and Dolly to stay together, after all, the two had gone through too many storms, and it would be too much of a pity to break up. Why are you here? Brayden immediately stood up and asked Dolly. I came to see you, and by the way, I made you some food. With that, she ced the lunch box on Braydens desk. Its getting colder from now on, so you shouldnte over. Brayden continued. What? Dolly sat on the couch next to him and ignored him. Now Brayden, all his thoughts are on the documents in his hands, where will know that the woman has been angry. Dolly yed with the phone, from time to time skimming to Brayden not far away, less than half an hour, surprisingly, the gas subsided. Because her heart aches for this man, understanding that he has no time to rest, not even time to eat. Brayden, already off work, you eat first, OK? She got up, walked towards the man and asked in a low voice. Hearing the begging voice, Brayden slowly raised his head, looked seriously at the beloved face in front of him, and smiled slightly. Then you feed me. Saying that, Brayden then opened his mouth directly. Stop it, this is in thepany. She replied as she gently nudged the man next to her. Then I wont eat. Brayden looked away and continued to look at the paper. When had he be such a bummer? The woman cocked her head and thought for a moment or slowly opened her lunchbox. Here, this is your favorite fish, Mrs. Knight went to buy it especially for you today, saying its to tonic your body. Dolly said while picking up a piece of fish and stuffing it into Braydens mouth. Mrs. Knight has always been very careful, Dolly, Brayden and Franklins preferences, she is very urate. Well, its delicious, mostly because my wife makes it smell good. Brayden with one force, swept Dolly into his arms, with a few wicked eyes.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Watch your image! The woman knocked his head and said. Brayden put his face close to her ear and blew a hot breath. Brother! Suddenly, Anastasia barged right in. Dolly immediately stepped back from Braydensp with some embarrassment on her face, and the air was instantly quiet. Sorry, I didnt know you guys were making out, Ill go out first, you guys continue! With that, Anastasia was about to leave. Stop! Brayden suddenly shouted. What is it, say! Anastasia stood in the doorway, skimming her lips, a little hesitant, whether to leave? Or stay? Im going to go to the bathroom first. After saying that, Dolly left the office straight away. Big brother, you are quite powerful ah, so quickly conquered sister-inw. Anastasia ran over and pped the mans shoulder hard. Brayden raised his head and looked seriously at the woman in front of him. Anastasia naturally knew that she must have been a little too strong just now, there was a little bit of guilt in her eyes, and sheughed heatedly. Something to say, dont bother me here. The man reminded. As for what, his wife is back, and he is so cruel to himself! She red at him and didnt say anything to show her defiance. Dont say anything, do you? Then go, or Ill call security. Dont bother, cant I say it? My bookstore has been doing pretty welltely, and I want to talk to you about opening a chain of stores. She said slowly. Braydens expression was somewhat pleased. This means that her business has started to grow! However, opening a chain store is not a trivial matter, so naturally, many factors need to be taken into consideration. Have you thought about it? Brayden asked. No, Im not discussing it with you, Ive never experienced any shopping malls, and I dont know much about many things, so I came to seek your advice. Anastasia said. This woman, more mature than before! Brayden stood up and walked to the windowsill, looking into the distance, seems to be thinking about something. Did he disagree? Anastasia looked at him with some uneasiness in her heart. The bookstore is yours, your business, you can only be responsible for it, I am only helping you, you can not rely on anyone, understand? Brayden said seriously. One day, she must learn to be independent, must stand alone in the mall! Hes helping her only temporarily, because he cant always help her and stay with her! I know. Anastasia replied. Braydens point was simple, he wanted the woman to make her own decisions! He believed that with Anastasias intelligence and emotional intelligence, she would make her way in the mall, it just took time. Then Ill go first. After saying that, she left. Why dont you help her? Dolly walked in and asked. Im sure theres nothing special between you and her, and you shouldnt be afraid that Ill be jealous. She exined. There were some things that she naturally wouldnt hang on to since they were already out of the way. Of course its not because of you. Brayden held the woman in his arms and gently stroked her hair. The market is like a battlefield, either you die or I die, if one day I am no longer with her, what should she do? Brayden said. Dolly got it! Hey, you focus on Anastasia these days, make sure you protect her. Brayden said. On the other end of the phone, Leon was a bit baffled, he didnt know why Brayden would suddenly say such a thing to himself. Big brother, did something happen? Leon asked urgently. Nothing, she recently wanted to open a chain of stores and expand her business, things will be a lot, but also to recruit a lot of red-eye Brayden exined. Leonughed and hung up the phone. No wonder she didnt want to fall in love, it seems she was putting all her energy into the bookstore. Leon could understand, and could wait for her. I heard youre opening a chain of stores? Leon asked. Hmm. Anastasia replied. Why was she suddenly so cold? Leon frowned, instantly preupied. Are you okay? Why do you sound like youre out of breath? Yes, Im studying. The woman replied. Since Brayden had said that to her, she had carried a lot of books home from the bookstore, trying to get through the theoretical knowledge of the mall in the shortest possible time. Chapter 1413 Two drunk men Dolly, where have you beentely? Not far away, Stanley shouted. Looking at the man in front of her, Dolly just felt a headache. I just went out for a spin, whats wrong? You want something from me? She asked. I missed you. Stanley ran up to her and answered, a look of affection in his eyes. Here we go again! The woman was a little embarrassed. She had told him a long time ago that there was only friendship between them, not love, but it was this man who couldnt listen and kept pestering her. If theres nothing else, then you can go first. She said indifferently. Drive him away? How could she be so heartless! Dolly, youve changed, whats wrong, did something happen? He asked. What a man who likes to be abrasive! She got a little impatient. Even if something had happened, it had nothing to do with him. She turned around and walked into the garden, not wanting to pay him any attention. I have something to do, go away. Just as she was about to close the door, Stanley immediately ran into the garden, blocking the womans path and grabbing her arm tightly. What do you want to do? Why cant you just ept me? After disappearing for so long, you cant think about my feelings, I really miss you! Stanley yelled. Stanley, please behave yourself, Im just ordinary friends with you, and donte looking for me if you have nothing to do. She said it with determination and no temperature, but of course it was all on purpose. Dolly is an emotionally clean person who does not ept emotionally tainted men, and at the same time she does not want to entangle herself with other people. But youre divorced, arent you? I have the right to pursue you. Stanley said firmly. How ridiculous! He knows he doesnt like him, yet he insists on continuing to be wrong. Is he out of his mind or on the wrong medication? Wasnt it clear enough that he had said it himself? Stanley, please listen carefully, yes, it is true that Brayden and I are divorced, but there are still feelings between him and me. Dolly said. Stanleys heart, suddenly lost its strength. Knock! The door was kicked open viciously. Who is it? Stanley shouted. Its me! Suddenly, Brayden appeared in front of the two men. As soon as Brayden heard that the man hade to see Dolly, he immediately dropped what he was doing and drove this way. What are you doing here? Stanley asked. I should be asking you that, right? Brayden said. Vaguely, Dolly felt that the man who approached her exuded the aura of someone who wanted to kill. Damn, should let Stanley hurry up and leave. You get out of here, quick! Dolly whispered as she pushed him. Stanley turned his face away, refusal written all over his face. Im not leaving! Stanley yelled, a voice that nearly shook off the flower pot next to him. Well, then lets have dinner together and have a nice chat. Brayden said. Stanley walked towards Brayden and nodded firmly. Dolly would never have thought that after one drink and meal, the rtionship between Stanley and Brayden would be better than the one he had with himself. Brayden, you shameless, you have already divorced Dolly, right? Why are you still pestering her? Stanley, a little drunk, asked. Because I like her, I love her, why are you jealous? Then youll have a fair fight with me. Brayden was also a little drunk. The faces of the two men, red, but did not stop drinking. But I have no advantage, Dolly loves you and not me, if she likes me, I will fight with you to the end. Stanley growled as he sipped his drink. Im telling you, she belongs to me alone in this life, no one will take her away, and she wont go with any other man! Braydenughed thankfully and shouted. In the box, the two men sang and danced, cried and shouted, Braydenpletely without the usual domineering presidents appearance, Stanley alsopletely without the previous decent image, they yed very high, looks more like a vent. Brayden,e on, lets both take a picture together, a small memento. Suddenly, Stanley said, picking up his phone to take a picture. No, we both look like this ghost, how can we take a picture? Brayden refused. Come on! Why cant we film it? I cant get Dolly, so Ill have to make her a little jealous, she doesnt like me. Stanley said mischievously. At this time Brayden, surprisingly, he had a few points of truth, and began to pose with the man next to him. The next day, the sun has long been hanging in the sky, two men lying on the sofa, each pressing their temples, trying to open their eyes. Ugh, my head hurts! Stanley shouted. I have a headache too. Brayden muttered.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. At once, Stanley stood up miso. Why are you here? What have you done to me? He looked at Brayden next to him in horror and yelled. Was he pig-headed? Brayden knocked his head hard and slowly sat up. Just like you, no meat, and not handsome, who cares, and besides, I have no problem with orientation, okay? I like Dolly, Brayden murmured. Stanley turned around and opened the curtains, it was almost noon and it was time to go back. Im leaving, and well pretend thatst night never happened. He said. That wouldnt do,st night he had clearly promised himself to give up Dolly! Stanley, are you still a man or not, why dont you have any integrity at all? Last night, what did I say? Stanley asked suspiciously. You said from now on, you wont bother Dolly anymore, youll be friends with her, and you said youll be nice to me. Brayden suddenlyughed out loud and replied. Braydens this image, really let Stanley elusive, always domineering and cold Mr. Kirnd, but also such a gossipy side? In fact, at this time, neither of them hadpletely sobered up yet. Did I really say that? Do you want to listen to the recording? Brayden asked rhetorically. Stanley waved his hand, indicating that it was not necessary. Chapter 1414 Reassured At first, the two men were indeed a bit baffled, but soon they both remembered everything that happenedst night. Just like that, after drinking and eating, inexplicably the two became brothers. Big brother, why are you with Stanley? Leon asked in the office. Stanley and Brayden, obviously deadly rivals, these two people are drinking and eating together? It was unbelievable.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It was just a meal together, which is not that exaggerated. Brayden nced at him and replied. Leon suddenly couldnt understand what Brayden had in mind. Big brother, this is the file, the assistant just sent it over, take a look. He pointed to the pile of information on the table and said. Big brother, lets finally eat together today. Suddenly, Stanley walked in and shouted. This mans appearance really made Leons eyes light up, and his heart was full of doubts. No. Brayden refused outright. What? You just dont want to care about me? Stanley walked to the side, sat down, muttered, this sentence, but also let the next Leon jaw dropped. Could it be thatst night, these two men had something that shouldnt have happened? Braydens orientation was in question? Leon surveyed the man in front of the desk, his expression leaking a wave of gossip. Dont talk nonsense, and you dont guess, theres nothing between me and him. Brayden said aloud. Leon was even more sure of his suspicions. No, we must hurry up and slip away, or he is afraid he will be infected by the two men in front of him! Brother, I still have something to do, Ill go first. Leon said as he hurriedly exited the office. This kind of thing, he still less involved in the good, and even if he intends to help Brayden correct his orientation, it is also useless, because he has always listened to Brayden, there is no way to order his big brother to do anything, perhaps, Dolly still may help him! You, brother, seem to have misunderstood. Stanley said slowly, with a natural look. I know. Brayden replied. Then youre not afraid of rumors of us? No. Brayden said. He knew Leons character, even if he knew some gossip, he would never spread it easily. Dolly hurriedly exined. Sister-inw, I know, but that doesnt mean Stanley is normal. If big brother is really brought down by that stinky man, it will be more than worth it. Leon muttered. Okay, dont tell anyone else about this, Ill go investigate myself! With that, she hung up the phone. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of whats going on in your mind and how youre going to hook up with Brayden, whos also really going to be working with him. Stanley went straight home without Brayden. Aston and Priya are not there, Stanley lying on the sofa, bored flipping through the newspaper, some mixed feelings. He himself did not expect that he was still cold and not eloquent and Brayden became brothers. Stanley! Open the door! Outside the door, came Dollys voice. How did she find her way here? Stanley had a chance to run straight to the door. Dear Miss Dolly, are you here to cook for me? Stanley looked at his watch and asked softly. Dolly walked aggressively into the living room and took a look around. Luckily, Brayden wasnt here. What are you looking for? Stanley asked. Nothing, I just wanted to ask you, whats going on with you and Brayden? She asked directly, unapologetically. Nothing, just a sudden, good time. The man shrugged and replied. By hooked up, he meant that the rtionship had suddenly be better. But Dolly was really thinking wrong, really, just like that? She ran up to the man with her hands on her hips, her expression a little angry. Whats wrong? Arent you supposed to be happy that were like this? Stanley asked in a low voice. Hes out of his mind! She was dying of anxiety right now! Stanley, why dont you go find a girlfriend when youre a big man whos normal in every way, and why are you messing with my husband? Dolly yelled. Who said that two men cant y together? What makes a woman and a woman ying together a good rtionship? Im telling you, dont ever go to Brayden again! She ordered. Why? He asked, puzzled. How dare he ask why? Did he really not understand or was he just ying dumb! In the future, if I see you with Brayden, Ill beat you up! With that, Dolly left. She is still so cute! Looking at Dollys back, Stanley was a little sorry for his fate with her. If he had appeared before Brayden met this woman, then she would have agreed to be his girlfriend, right? Stanley got up and went to the kitchen and started to work. Dolly left Stanleys house and went straight to the Kirnd Group, where Brayden was lying on his desk with his eyes closed. He looked a little tired, probably fromst nights exhaustion. Dolly took the towel nket on the sofa and gently put it on the man, but unexpectedly woke him up. What are you doing here? He asked, rubbing his eyes. I came to see you. After thinking about it, she didnt bring up that topic after all. Lets go out to eat tonight, just the two of us. Brayden suddenly said. These wordspletely dispelled any bad thoughts about this man in Dollys mind. He, absolutely no problem! Okay. Since Skyler gave birth, Brayden and Dolly hadnt had time to visit the mother and daughter, and if Skyler hadnt taken the initiative to call Dolly, I guess she would have had to put it off again because of other things. You two are ying games here, divorcing and reconciling. Skyler said as he kissed the child in his arms. Dolly was a little embarrassed when she thought about it, but it was over before she had time to digest it. By the way, has Jayden been in touch with youtely? Skyler suddenly asked. No, I havent seen him in a while. He should be very sad to be kicked out of Kirnd Group all of a sudden. Skyler shook his head and muttered. Chapter 1415 Switching places Dolly was a little surprised at this statement from Skyler. She would never have thought that that Jayden would find a way to rob Kirnd Group andmit perjury. You know, these things can be against thew. She suddenly wondered a little why Brayden didnt tell himself all this and just suffered in silence by himself. Come on, dont think about it, Brayden was trying to protect you and didnt want to get you involved, thats why he chose to divorce you, now everything is back to normal. Skyler exined. Although Jayden is indeed Stephens good brother, good buddy, but his behavior, but Skyler very disapproving. At this point in time, Dollys heart was left with nothing but guilt. During that time, Brayden must have been very tormented, right? And he was still upset with him! How did Brayden get the Kirnd Group back and how did Jayden get thrown out? she asked urgently. She asked hastily. Then Brayden left the country. He stayed abroad for a long time to look for the long-lost shareholder of Kirnd Group, but he found it, and it was not in vain that he suffered so much. Skyler continued to exin. She knew about him going abroad, but she didnt know that he went abroad for the Kirnd Group, and she didnt know even more that he suffered a lot abroad, and she suddenly felt very heartbroken. Dolly, you really should take good care of Brayden, in his most difficult things, he chose to divorce to protect you, in his return to Kirnd Group, he still did not give up on you. She was right, in this life, she owed that man so much. Well, enough about that, look at my daughter, isnt she cute? Skyler hurriedly changed the subject. If we continue, the woman in front of us should cry! She knew that both Dolly and Brayden were having a hard time, after so many years, splitting up, whether by ident or man-made, they had never really been apart. The only time they were apart the longest was the car ident that caused Dollys disappearance, but in the end, because of fate, the two still met. Skyler, Im sorry, I wasnt feeling well when you gave birth, so I didnt get toe and congratte you. Dolly exined in a low voice. Its okay, I understand. So Dolly, how is your health now? I heard that you had an operation? Are you okay? Skyler asked, looking at her worriedly. Its fine. She shook her head and answered. Probably because they had experienced more, the two women suddenly became more mature, and their chats were not as yful and cheerful as before. Baby, Aunt Dolly is here to see you. Skylerughed while teasing the baby in his arms. Looking at Skylers happy and excited look, Dollys heart, afort. Finally, she is no longer the old, unruly Skyler. She was, atst, a mother after all. Dolly, really, I suddenly realized that motherhood teaches you a lot and changes your personality. Skyler muttered. She was right. Women have some unique advantages when ites to switching roles. Many women simply do not need to learn and naturally be apetent wife and mother. The reason is simple, a woman is a very emotional creature, she wants a good life for herself, wants a better life for her children and husband, and will naturally arrange everything in the house for them. Skyler, youre getting more and more beautiful. Dolly said, not just beautiful in looks, but even more beautiful in heart! Skyler, what would you like to eat today? Stephen asked with a smile as he walked in, looking as if he was in a good mood. Dollys here. The man greeted Dolly immediately upon seeing her, but then his eyes dimmed. Ill go first, you guys talk at home. Saying that, Dolly was about to get up and leave. What to talk about, we both talk every day, there is nothing to talk about anymore, its better for us to talk! Skyler immediately grabbed her arm and didnt let her go. Yes, Skyler has been looking forward to youing to see her, now its so hard toe, so stay a little longer! After saying that, Stephen left the room directly. Dont mind him. Skyler nced at the departing back and said softly. Dolly scratched the back of her head, a little suspicious. You guys had a fight? She asked, looking at the woman in front of her. No, who has nothing better to do than fight with him, right honey, mommy just especially hates when daddy hides something. She said deliberately. It seemed that between the two of them, there was really some problem. If theres something, just say it, otherwise it wont be good to hold it in, and it will also have a bad effect on the child. Dolly reminded. In fact, its not a big deal, that is, Stephen actually has long known that Jayden has bad thoughts about Kirnd Group, only he did not stop it, and did not reveal anything, which made her very unhappy indeed. Its normal for two people to have a little quarrel, but you shouldnt go too far, after all, the baby was just born, and Stephen has to take care of things in thepany every day, and his energy is very limited. Dolly, what is wrong with you? Why are you suddenly speaking up for Stephen? Youre not turning your elbow to the outside! Skyler said, obviously, there have been a few emotions. In fact, it was mainly because she had a further understanding of Braydens recent situation that she felt that sometimes, men are not easy. What are you saying, of course Im doing it for your own good, Brayden is very tiredtely Im very heartbroken, so she said with desire. For a moment, Skyler understood. Dolly, your phone is ringing. Coming! Dolly in the bathroom responded. Where are you? Iming to get you. Brayden asked. Im at Skylers, dont pick me up, just go straight to the Western. With that, Dolly was about to hang up the phone. Dont move, Ill pick you up! After saying that, Brayden hung up the phone directly, in fact, she wanted to let this man rest a little longer! What, did Brayden ask you out? On the couch, Skyler looked at her gossipingly and asked. Its actually nice to let Brayden chase you one more time, and you enjoy being in love some more. She said deliberately. What a time to be talking about romance when youve got kids. For Dolly, living a good life in front of you is better than anything else. Come on, the baby is crying again, hurry up and coax it. Dolly said.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The baby is not crying, my baby, mommy is right here! Skyler picked up the baby and kept coaxing. Chapter 1416 Give me another chance Is it true what you said, that Dolly is back? Jayden asked aloud, looking at Stephen in front of him with a somewhat excited expression. It has been a long time, he has not been Dolly news, now suddenly heard that she is back, instantly feel like in a dream. Shes back, and she went to see Skyler yesterday. Stephen replied indifferently. But she should know about his unsessful attempt to rob Kirnd Group, right? Jayden suddenly felt guilty and sad. Exin to her properly. Stephen patted his shoulder and said. Jayden knows that woman too well, she makes friends the most important thing is character, now, he did such a despicable thing, she should be very mindful, right? Jayden slowly picked up a cigarette, smoking up. When did you start smoking so often? Stephen next to him asked in a low voice. Since the day Dolly left. Jayden replied. Stephen understood that the man in front of him, from the very beginning, had always had Dolly in his heart, whether it was before or after the divorce, his feelings for that woman had not changed in the slightest, and besides, he was fighting for Kirnd Group for Dolly. Now that the two of them havent remarried, you still have a chance. Stephen reminded. Thats what he said, but the truth is, Dolly and Brayden are both in love with each other, and they wont give anyone else a chance to get close to each other. Jayden looked out the window and sighed, somewhat helplessly. He knew Dolly, even if she and Brayden divorced, she would not choose to marry another. And that Brayden, too, would eventually marry Dolly into the family again. Its no use anymore. Jayden replied with disappointment. Looking at the man in front of him with a negative and disheveled look, Stephen only felt some heartache. This brother of his, where all good, but in terms of feelings is very deadheaded, once identified a woman, will not easily give up. Still going to find her? Stephen suddenly asked. Go, of course, as long as she and Brayden day not married, he still have hope, although this hope is very slim. She is in the park now, do you want to go and see? Jayden looked away from the man in front of him, smiled slightly, got up and left. Yes, he was going to look for her! In the park, Dolly was sitting on a stone chair, staring at the sky with wide eyes, she couldnt understand why Jayden would target Brayden so much and sing the praises of Kirnd Group? Auntie, can you help me kick the ser ball over? Suddenly, a child shouted from not far away. Dolly looked down and saw that there was indeed a ser ball next to her. For some reason, the childs expectant eyes suddenly reminded her of Franklin. Okay. With that, she stretched out her right foot and gave a gentle kick, and the ser ball came to the childs side. This scene was just seen by Jayden who was next to her. He just loved her kindness, her simplicity, her gentle and beautiful look with the child. Dolly. A familiar voice came from behind her, but at this moment, she was in a terrible mood. Should we ask him about the Kirnd Group robbery? He should be feeling guilty now too, right? The woman looked at the man in front of her and instantly didnt know what she should say. Why are you here alone? Jayden asked in a low voice. I just wanted to take a walk by myself, how about you? Its been a while, how have you been? The woman asked. Fine, just missed you a lot. He answered truthfully. With one sentence, suddenly the woman in front of him didnt know what to say. I heard that the business of the supermarket is not particrly good recently. Dolly deliberately asked. No need to hear, just look at this state of Jayden can guess everything. Okay, how about you, I heard you went on a trip? In a better mood? The man asked worriedly. Fine. The atmosphere is very awkward, the surrounding silence is a little scary, two people have a sentence without a sentence chat, very embarrassed. Dolly has been hesitant to ask him about Kirnd Group, Jayden has been hesitant to tell her about himself and Kirnd Group, both people are a little hesitant, but both dare not speak. It was hard to build up a rtionship, and Jayden didnt want to ruin his image in Dollys mind because of the Kirnd Group. Are you okay? Dolly asked in a low voice. Yeah, what can happen to me. Heughed and replied. Jayden, dont you have anything to say to me? Finally, Dolly still couldnt resist and asked directly. Since they are friends, they shouldnt hide, and besides, she and Jayden have not been friends for a year or two, there is nothing to be ashamed of. Next to Jayden hesitated for a moment, his expression was a bit guilty. After all, she still knows. Never mind, there are some things, rather than let her own nonsense there, it is better to confess to her themselves to say clearly. There, Dolly, maybe you will think I am bad, but undeniably, I like you, I want to take you away from Brayden, I want you to marry me, I want to ruin Brayden, I want to make him lift up his head for the rest of his life He said very straightforward and honest, although before this, Dolly has been prepared to ept everything in mind, but the words, but still let her some chills. Why, arent we friends? Why are you doing this to me? If you ruin Brayden, you ruin me! Dolly said directly.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He had long known that this woman would say this, and naturally he was not surprised. In her heart, there was only Brayden, and there was no ce for him, Jayden. Why are you so cruel? Jayden asked directly. Dolly was blinded, she didnt know what she had done wrong! Or rather, she simply did not understand what she had done to offend the man in front of her. Jayden, I want you to be clear, you are my benefactor and my friend. And? The man asked directly. We can only stay at the level of friends. The woman replied. Sure enough, she was still so cruel. Sure enough, he still did not enter her heart. It was ridiculous, yet he waited for her for so many years. I wish we could live in peace, but you keep thinking of setting us up. Dolly continued. I cant make peace with Brayden, Dolly, you should know that very well! Two lovers getting along peacefully, thats a wonder of the world! Well, it all ends here. With that, Dolly was about to get up and leave. The man pulled her into his arms with one force and hugged her tightly. Give me one more chance, okay? His tone, which was pleading, made the woman in front of him almost go soft. Let go of me! Chapter 1417 He’s leaving the country? Jayden, are you out of your mind? Get off me! Dolly shouted. She never thought that this man in front of her would be so rude to her! Dolly,e with me, okay? Jayden buried his head into her corbone and asked in a soft voice. The low and rapid breathing made Dolly truly feel that this mans body had reacted. If, however, you still want to remain friends with me, then let go of me. She said coldly. But he didnt want to be friends with her! In his mind, she had always been his girlfriend, or even his wife! Ive been waiting for you for a long time, and I dont want to keep waiting any longer. The man continued. Who asked him to wait? She made it very clear from the beginning that between the two of them, there was no possibility at all! Jayden, I dont want to repeat myself too many times, if you keep going on like this, then dont me me for being rude. Dolly said directly, with an appalling cold light in her eyes. No, I wont let go of my hand even if I die! Ah, followed by a scream from Jayden! Thats right, Dolly rushed to his arm, biting hard. In the future, we should not see each other again, and you should note to me, we just pretend that we never knew each other. With that, Dolly turned around and left without looking back. A cruel woman, a cruel Dolly! In situ, only Jayden was left, clutching his fist, his heart was very unwilling. He always wondered, where in the end he was worse than that Brayden? Why does Dolly have to follow that stinky man all the time! She was divorced, she was single again, but she still wouldnt give herself any chance to get close to her! Its not fair! Pop! A fist, Jayden swung directly at the willow tree next to him, and instantly, a stream of blood flowed from the tip of the mans finger, yet he felt no pain. Yes, there is no pain as serious as heartache! The cell phone in his pocket kept ringing, and it was only after a long time that he reacted and immediately picked up the phone. How is it? Are you okay? Stephen asked worriedly. It failed. Jayden replied indifferently. He had only ever loved one woman in his life, and that was Dolly, and since this woman appeared in front of him, his heart, he could not let go of other women. But that woman had already had her own heart.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. In the cafe, Stephen sat in the corner, took a sip of coffee, and waited for someone to arrive. Soon, a man with a haggard face walked in. You go. Suddenly, Stephen said. jayden slowly raised his head and looked at the man in front of him, a little puzzled. Dolly doesnt belong to you anymore, whether shes in a marriage or divorced, Jayden, you should know exactly where you stand in her mind now, dont be stupid anymore, okay? Stephen reminded. Indeed, he was foolish enough! Stupid enough to wait for that woman for so many years for no reason at all! I cant let her go. Jayden replied sadly. What is there to let go of? She had Brayden, so how could she suffer? You should go and find your own share of happiness and not put all your time and energy into Dolly. Stephen continued. He did not want his good brother, who had been falling in love and could not extricate himself. In fact, everything is just a self-directed y by Jayden, just so long, he has been reluctant toe out of the y, has been cheating himself. The two talked for a long time, until it was dark, Jayden only slowly walked out of the cafe, a little defeated. His life, only lost to one person, that is Dolly, he had tried everything to get back that woman, save the rtionship, but in the end, or because of Braydens existence and everything copsed. Fate always likes to y tricks on people, life always likes to joke, and all this, Jayden has been used to. But as a man, he had to choose to be strong. Where did it go? In the living room, Brayden looked at Dolly who slowly walked in, softly asked, in fact, the scene in the park, he had already seen. Just out for a walk. Dolly replied. She didnt want the man in front of her to be too distracted, so she didnt tell him what had just happened between herself and Jayden. Where did you go? He continued to ask. The park. Brayden looked away from the woman in front of him and waited for her next sentence. But after a long time, Dolly didnt say anything and walked straight into the room. Was she in a bad mood? Was it because of guilt? Or was it something else? Dinner is ready! Mrs. Knights voice came from the dining room. Coming! Said Franklin, running straight out of his room. Wheres Dolly? Hasnt shee back yet? Mrs. Knight asked. Im not eating! The woman in the room shouted. Whats the matter here? Mrs. Knight looked around the room and then at the man in front of her, wondering. Shes a little tired today. Brayden hurriedly exined. Dad, why is mom so tired today? Franklin, next to her, asked in a low voice. Mom has been doing a lot of thingstely. He stroked the childs head and answered. Really? Franklin lowered his head and continued to pick at the rice in his bowl. Come on, Franklin is about to take the exam, eat more to nourish your body. Mrs. Knight gave a piece of fish to the child and tried to change the topic. Dont forget to add clothes as the weather gets colder. Mrs. Knight continued. Dolly, at this moment, was standing in front of the window, looking out at the dark sky, and fell into a deep thought. All along, in addition to Brayden, she trusted Jayden the most, but Jayden did this to her, which made her very heartbroken. Dolly, whats going on with you and Jayden? Skyler asked on the phone. Whats wrong? Dolly asked rhetorically. Stephen said that Jayden is leaving, like hes leaving the country. Skyler replied. Dollys body trembled and she felt empty inside. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Whats wrong? Youre not going to eat? Brayden asked as he pushed open the door. Im not hungry. She replied. Looking at the womans somewhat tired face, Brayden was a little distressed. Did something happen? He asked deliberately, he had been waiting for Dollys confession. Nothing. The woman answered faintly. The woman replied so crisply, so sharply, what is she trying to hide? Brayden looked at her back and forth, as if expecting something. Chapter 1418 The last get-together Dolly, arent you forgetting something? Brayden suddenly asked. Dolly was startled for a moment, not understanding what the man in front of her was talking about. Nothing. The woman replied. It seemed that she was really not going to exin herself. Hasnt Jayden been in touch with youtely? He continued to ask. Yes. She replied briefly. Then there was no more, because she had already left the room. What was she hiding from? Brayden watched the womans figure downstairs, a little disturbed. Mom, Grandma left dinner for you in the kitchen. Franklin said loudly from the living room. Okay, mommy knows. Dolly replied immediately. The next morning, Brayden got up early and went to the office, Mrs. Knight had long gone to the garden, and Franklin had gone to school, leaving Dolly alone in the whole house. Since the showdown with Jayden, she had decided to quit her job in the supermarket, so she sent a text message directly to Jayden, telling him that she would not go to work in the future. Store manager, do you really want to leave? We will not be able to let you go. An employee said in tears.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes, Jayden, everything will pass, there is no need for you to leave the country, besides, if you leave, what should we do with this group of people? Shopkeeper, dont you go, OK Jayden although sometimes does look like a wolf in sheeps clothing, very ferocious and cunning, but it is undeniable that he to the staff in the supermarket, that is really nothing to say, not only to give wages twice as high as other supermarkets, but also often organized to go to dinners. So every employee in the supermarket, all listen to him, but also very sad to see him leave this time. Well, sad what ah, and not what life and death, do not worry, I will be good. Jayden smiled and said. He looked around, after all, he still could not find Dollys face, she was still angry! She still hasnt forgiven herself! Store manager, tonight, lets get together again, okay, we all cant miss you. Suddenly, an employee said loudly. Yes, store manager, lets have a meal together, consider it as our practice for you. A girl wiped her tears and said. Seeing everything in front of him, Jayden just felt his heart warming up. In this life, of all the things he had done, the one he would not regret the most was being the store manager of this supermarket. Good, then you guys go pack up first and leave work early this afternoon. With that, he walked straight into the office. I wonder, will Dolly attend this evenings dinner party? I dont think so. Jayden was lying on his desk, his back was haggard. Finally, he had to let go, he had to leave here for a while. Stephen once said to him, go out more, will meet different scenery, different people, maybe in that longed-for journey, really met their own Snow White. Soon, everyone has been packed up, Jayden took the supermarket staff directly to a local restaurant. It was the most luxurious and also the best ambiance restaurant, and also the ce where they Jayden get together for dinner together. Hey, wheres Dolly? Why hasnt shee over yet? Just give her a call and tell her. A woman said. I did, but she said she had something to do and couldnt make it? Another woman answered. This girl, how can she not even attend such an important asion, Jayden is leaving, and she still acts like nothing is wrong. Hey, Dolly, what the hell are you doing? Get over here! A broad-bodied woman shouted. Sis, Im busy today, I really cant get through. Dolly covered up. The so-called something is just an excuse for not wanting to see Jayden. Dolly, do you have any conscience at all? The person Jayden treats you well, do you not have any idea in your heart? All the people in the supermarket know that Jayden epted the supermarket for you, and he did a lot for you, right? Even if you dont like him, you should at least do something for him, right? These words made Dolly on the other end of the phone, suddenly silent. She didnt know what to say to refute the womans point of view, because neither of them knew what had actually happened between herself and Jayden before. Okay, hurry up and get over here, dont make me personally go to your house to drag you over. With that, the woman hung up the phone directly. Dolly looked at the phone, her expression was a bitplicated, she was suddenly a bit confused. Should I go or not? She has no way to forgive Jayden for what he did to himself and Brayden, at least she has no way to let it go now. But hes leaving! After a long hesitation, finally, Dolly still took that step and went straight to the restaurant. At this time, the atmosphere in the restaurants box was very lively, all the people were smiling and drinking, no one was thinking that tonight was Jaydensst night in the country, and no one was thinking that the man in front of him might nevere back. Dang! The door in the box was opened. Dolly stood in the doorway and gave Jayden an awkward nce, then smiled at everyone. Sorry Imte. Dolly said as she walked over. How are thetersing along? Suddenly, a slightly older woman raised her hand and asked loudly. Three drinks forfeit! Everyone answered together andughed. Dolly looked at everything in front of her and unconsciously stepped back. Im a little under the weather today, so So you can have four sses! An older young boy shouted. Instantly, the atmosphere became more lively. Ill drink for her! Jayden stood up straight away and said. Next to him, Dolly looked at the man in front of her, her cheeks blushing, a little at a loss for words. They had just quarreled, and this man was now relieving her! What? The store manager, do you feel sorry for Dolly? Why cant you feel sorry for me? Im pretty too, okay? A young girl with a ss of wine slowly ran in front of Jayden, half-smiling eyes said. You dont get involved, go and drink your wine! Said the young boy young girl pulled to the side. No, Ill drink it myself. Said, Dolly directly picked up the ss of wine on the table and drank. Good for you,e on, give Dolly a drink! Looking at the woman in front of him, a look of filling up the wine very fiercely, Jayden was a little worried. He knew that this woman was disappointed in herself and didnt want to pick up on him Okay, one more drink! One more! A few employees next to her cheered and yelled. She had long forgotten how many cups she had drunk Chapter 1419 He’s gone Undoubtedly, Dolly was drunk. Dolly, wake up, dont sleep here. Jayden said while tapping her shoulder. She was drunk by the employees in the supermarket. Store manager, Dolly is drunk, you can send her home. The employees in the supermarket, who knew that Brayden and Dolly were divorced, wanted Jayden to be with this woman, so they created opportunities for them to be alone together. Yeah, store manager, we have to go home too, itste, Dolly is counting on you. Soon, in the restaurant, the employees in the supermarket dispersed, and in the box, only Jayden and the sleeping Dolly were left alone. He gradually walked up to the woman, gently ruffling her hair and stroking her cheek, his expression mixed with a strange sentiment. Take up the years of waiting and love he had for this woman. Brayden , the woman on the couch, murmured in a low voice. Even sleep, her mind is Braydens shadow! Jayden suddenly some helpless. He originally thought that he was silently guarding behind this woman, one day, she will definitely perceive his presence, now, she really perceived, but also to the moment of separation. He was timid, he was disappointed, he really did not know what kind of way he should use to keep this womans heart. The womans bag, the phone has been ringing, yes it is Brayden called, Jayden looked at the screen jumped a few words, look a little sad. Dolly, wake up, Brayden is calling you. He shook the womans body and said. But Dolly still didnt respond at all. The man in front of him, considered for a long time, finally, he still squatted down, picked up the woman on the sofa on his back and walked out of the restaurant. Brayden, Dolly has not returned by now, could something be wrong? Mrs. Knight looked at the sky outside and asked in a low voice, her heart was very uneasy. Ill go find her! With that, Brayden picked up a coat and walked out. But just as he went out, he saw a familiar face not far away. Why would the two of them be together? The woman was on Jaydens back, and Brayden was frozen in ce.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Damn Jayden, how cruel he really is! He wanted to destroy the Kirnd Group, ruin his career, and now he wants to steal Dolly away from him! It seems that this man was prepared all along! Dolly! yelled Brayden from the doorway, staring dead on at the oing man and woman. The woman on Jaydens back, suddenly her body shuddered, and she continued to lie on her back, eyes closed, drowsy. Shes drunk. Jayden exined. And then what? It wasnt him who got drunk? Brayden knew in his heart that Dolly did not drink easily outside, and the woman knew she was not a good drinker, so naturally she would not get drunk on purpose. The reason why she is in this state now is probably because of the man in front of her! Whats wrong with this? Howe youre still drinking for good reason? Mrs. Knight rushed over and helped Dolly into the room. Jayden, now in the living room, looked at Dollys room and then at Brayden in front of him, shrugged his shoulders and smiled, intending to leave. I hear youre leaving the country? Brayden suddenly asked aloud. Yeah. Jayden replied, simply, but forcefully. I hope youre doing well. Brayden added. Jaydenughed coldly and immediately walked out of the living room. After so many years, he has been doing well for himself, only now he does not want to live by the rules anymore. Life is just a few decades, if you dont let yourself live fast when youre young, do you have to wait until youre old and miserable remembering the past? Thanks. Then, Jayden walked out without looking back. The next day, the airport, Jayden alone, pulling the luggage around everything, trying to remember the city, at this time, his mind, there is still the figure of Dolly. Have a safe trip! Suddenly, Stephen appeared in front of him and shouted. This was his only good brother, and the only one who came to see him off. Last night, he had made it clear to all those employees in the supermarket that after a trampling meal, there was no need for an airport send-off, otherwise it would only be more sad. Thanks, you take care too. Jayden said with a smile. Are youing back? Stephen asked. It was a question that deserved a deeper look. Jayden didnt know if and when he would return. He was tired and didnt want to live for anyone anymore, now he just wanted to live a good life for himself! Dolly stood on the balcony with her eyes wide open, looking at the blue sky. Finally, she saw the ne in the sky not far away, it was the ne Jayden was on. Whats wrong? Whats happening? Brayden asked in a low voice as he came over and hugged her. Nothing. The woman replied softly. Brayden reached out his right hand and gently cupped the womans face, a little doting and a little angry at the same time. He was angry at Dolly for not telling him everything, but he was willing to forgive the woman for everything out of love. After all, Jayden was gone. Dolly, lets get married! Brayden said as he leaned over her shoulder. Dolly froze for a moment and immediately regained her previous mood and straightened her clothes. Why do you suddenly remember to get married? She asked, embarrassed. Brayden kissed the woman on the forehead, trying to make her feel his love. Originally, he had no intention of divorcing her himself, and it was certainly a normal thing to remarry now. Mom suddenly, Franklin ran over and shouted. The child was stunned when she saw what was in front of her. Sorry, you guys go on. Franklin said awkwardly, with a gossipy face. Franklin! suddenly, Dolly broke free from Braydens embrace and shouted. Whats wrong? Is something wrong? Dolly asked loudly. Nothing, its just that Grandma wants you to help in the garden, but now you dont need to, Ill just go and help her. With that, the child simply jumped and left. Just when Dolly wanted to continue to say something, suddenly, Brayden reached out his arm, grabbed the womans wrist tightly, and gathered her into his arms again. Brayden, stop it, I have to go to the garden. She exined. Franklin said the garden doesnt need you right now. Brayden said hastily. But now she was not interested at all because of Jaydens departure. Well, Im going to do myundry. Saying that, she simply shakes off the mans arm and leaves. Chapter 1420 A love interest Brayden didnt know why Dolly had suddenly be so cold, but he had a vague feeling that it all seemed to have something to do with Jayden. Dolly, whats wrong with you? Brayden asked directly. He couldnt see this woman sad, couldnt see this woman in a bad mood. Nothing. Dolly replied. Two people chatted with each other, the atmosphere was awkward. Big brother, Jayden has left, when will you and sister-inw remarry? In the office, Leon asked in a low voice. The movement in Braydens hand, suddenly stopped. For this question, he himself did not know the answer, because Dolly did not give himself any response. Yes, she did not agree and did not refuse. What are you asking that for? Brayden asked. Big brother! Suddenly, Anastasia barged in. What are you doing here? Leon asked unhappily. Anastasia walked up to Leon and looked back and forth with a look of contempt. Why should she note? I miss big brother! She replied. She said it so firmly and so forcefully, which made Leons mind instantly copse a little. Dont be ridiculous! Brayden said as he raised his head and skimmed the woman in front of him. No, big brother, I do miss you. Anastasia shouted with a pout. Ill go first. Leon said as he was about to leave. Dont, why do you want to leave when Ive just arrived? Are you looking down on me? Anastasia, with a quick nce, ran directly to Leon and shouted with her waist crossed. Leons eyes, some sultry. He could not see the woman in front of him, and other men very close appearance, although Anastasia mouth keep saying Brayden is her big brother. Jealous. Brayden was beside him, reminding, Anastasia understood at once. Leon, tell me the truth, are you still in love with me? The woman asked dryly, without any expression of embarrassment. What are you talking about, Im leaving. Leon directly opened the door and left. Anastasia stood in the same ce, a blindfolded look. Big brother, why is Leon angry? She asked. Go ask him, leave me alone! The man yelled directly. All of a sudden, the air got a lot colder. This one, why are they all so grumpy? Anastasia suspiciously circled the office and silently left. Brayden put down the pen in his hand and looked at Dollys cell phone number in his cell phone, his eyes were slightly helpless. Dolly, arent you going to remarry Brayden? Mrs. Knight asked in the garden. Lets talk about it. Dolly replied. She obviously wanted to remarry with Brayden, but for some reason, she had no motivation at all, as if it was only a matter of time for her, and there was no hurry. Are you okay? It feels like you havent been in a good mood thest few days. Mrs. Knight asked. Yeah. She replied. Whats wrong with this girl? Why does she always look like shes lost her mind? Was it because Jayden was gone? Didnt she always dislike that man? Dolly, tell me honestly, Brayden or Jayden, which one would you choose? Brayden, of course, Dolly answered loudly, raising her head. But why was she so sad now? And what is your state now? Mrs. Knight asked remindingly.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. What other state can it be? Dolly turned around, picked up the flower pot next to her and walked straight into the house. Dolly! came a sudden, head-scratching voice from the doorway. Youre still in touch with him? Mrs. Knight asked, looking at the woman in front of her, surprised. Where had she been in contact with him? He had been the one who had been actively looking for her, right? Madam, Dolly, let me help you. Saying that, Stanley ran straight in, picked up the flower pot and rushed inside. Stanley, say, what is it? Dolly asked directly. Nothing, I just wanted toe and see you. The man replied. Didnt I tell you, donte looking for me in the future! Dolly replied. These words made Stanleys heart a little sad. It had been a long time since we had met, and he had just arrived, and she was so cold! Stanley, what Dolly means is that men, well, should be career-oriented. Mrs. Knight next to her hurriedly covered up. She knew that Stanleys nature was not bad, just that he loved the wrong person. She also understood that Dolly did not mean to target this man, just that she wanted him to die. I know, Ive been working on it. Stanley replied. He did work hard, for a research, he could struggle day and night, persevere, for a trial, he could sacrifice his rest time, give up his travel ns, and all this, all his motivation, came from Dolly in front of him. He wants to prove to this woman that he is not inferior to Brayden, and he is even better than Brayden! I heard that Jayden is gone. Stanley suddenly said. The words came so suddenly that both Mrs. Knight and Dollys bodies trembled, having just ended the subject and now it was brought up again. Gone. Dolly replied. After receiving the affirmative answer, Stanley was suddenly excited inside. Before, he had two rivals, now he only had one. In the past, he had to consider Dollys marital status to pursue her, but now he didnt have to, he couldpete with Brayden openly. Dolly, why dont we go out for dinner tonight? He asked, looking cautiously at the woman in front of him. No. Dolly refused painfully. She wouldnt give the man next to her a shred of hope, she just wanted Stanley to bepletely chilled and thus give up on his pursuit. Why not? Its been a long time since weve had dinner together! Stanley, stop it, there is no possibility between me and you, and also you hurry up and go, I dont want someoneing straight after me with a machete. Dolly said nonchntly. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Dont worry, Priya and Aston have gone back home, no one will bother us again. Stanley exined. Uncle! Suddenly, carrying a small school bag, ran straight over. Franklin, did you miss me? Lets go out to eat together tonight, okay? Stanley skimmed the two women next to him and deliberately asked. Really? Yes, yes! Grandma and mom lets go together! The child suddenly shouted innocently. Chapter 1421 Who’s buying? Franklins insistence finally made Mrs. Knight and Dolly in front of her rx. They both had been wary of Stanley before, but when they saw the childs eager look, they finally softened their hearts. Grandma, I want to eat fondue. Franklin shouted in Stanleys arms. Mrs. Knight naturally agreed to the childs wishes. Soon, several people came together to the nearby hot pot restaurant. Wheres Daddy? Why hasnt hee over yet? In the box, the child asked. In fact, they didnt inform Brayden about the hot pot at all, and naturally he wouldnt appear here this evening. Daddy is very busy today, he cante. Dolly replied. Dolly knew very well in her heart that Brayden had always been suspicious of Stanleys presence, so she chose to hide it temporarily. Come on, Franklin, your favorite pills, here you go. Saying that, Stanley then fished up some cooked pills and put them into the childs bowl. Thank you, Uncle. Franklin smiled and shouted. The atmosphere looked lively, but it was Franklin and Stanley who held it up, at this moment Mrs. Knight and Dolly, with a burst of embarrassment on their faces. Im going to go to the bathroom. After saying that, Dolly got up and left. Soon, the cell phone on the table rang, Franklin looked at the phone and picked up the phone without any hesitation. Hello, Daddy, Mommy went to the bathroom. The child said as he ate. Brayden was a little surprised at the sudden voice of the child. And vaguely, he seemed to feel that there was a lot of buzz around the child. Franklin, where are you? Brayden asked. Im at the fondue restaurant. Im having fondue with Grandma, Mom and Uncle Davidson. The child replied innocently. Braydens eyes shed with a chill. Has Mom been drinking? Brayden asked. No, Grandma wont let me drink. The child replied, thankfully, not drinking. Next to Stanley, looking at the scene, a yful curve curved at the corner of his mouth. Im afraid that Braydens man is jealous, right? The four people continued to eat hot pot, as if nothing had happened. But they didnt know what Brayden was doing at that moment. You go to the hot pot restaurant and settle the bill. In the office, Brayden said loudly. The assistant next to him, a moment of blindness. Mr. Kirnd, which fondue restaurant are you talking about? The assistant asked. Brayden looked up at the assistant, immediately picked up his cell phone and dialed it, while waving a hand at the man in front of him, signaling him to leave the office. Hey Leon, you go to the fondue store Leon has been by Braydens side for a long time, and he knows everything about Brayden and Dolly very well. Soon, it waste at night, but the kids in the box were still intoxicated by the buzz. Franklin, its time to go back, you have school tomorrow. Dolly reminded the child in front of her. Its okay, Mom, Ive finished my homework. The child replied. Looking out at the moon, Mrs. Knight was also a little anxious. Frankline home, its toote. For everything Mrs. Knight said, Franklin never just obeyed and did not resist at all. It was obvious that the child was a little upset. Well, well have plenty of opportunitiester. Stanley patted Franklins shoulder and said. After a few people grinded for half an hour, they finally walked out of the box. Boss, check out! Stanley shouted. Box number six, right? The bill has already been settled. The boss replied loudly. At this, Stanley froze. When did he settle the bill? Did Dolly pay for it? Didnt I say my treat? Stanley turned around and looked at the woman in front of him and said. I didnt say I was buying, either. Dolly replied. The two men turned their eyes in unison to Mrs. Knight next to them. Maam? The two men spoke in unison. Of course not me, Im just here for the food and drink. Mrs. Knight replied. The three men looked at each other with some doubts. Could it be that Dad paid for it? Franklin suddenly asked. Its impossible! Brayden didnte at all! Boss, you help to find out who just paid for it. Stanley said. It was a man named Leon. The boss answered. It seems that it was really him! At this moment Stanley, a ball of anger in his heart. Damned stinky man, he would still do this trick! Well, since Brayden has finished paying, lets go home! With that, Mrs. Knight dragged the child straight out of the hot pot restaurant. Im sorry, Dolly, I didnt expect it today either, Stanley said, wanting to say something.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Not only he didnt expect it, but she herself didnt expect that Brayden would even do something so dependable. Dad! Suddenly, Franklin shouted in front of the fondue restaurant. Dolly was startled by this shout. It was this hour, why was he here? Franklin, are you having fun today? Brayden picked up the child and asked in a low voice. Yes, I would be happier if Daddy could eat hot pot with us. The child shouted loudly and excitedly. Come on, maam, Dolly, Mr. Davidson thanks you for eating fondue with them today. Said Brayden, carrying the child directly into the car. Youre wee. Stanley replied coldly. Then well go first. After saying that, Dolly walked towards Braydens car. Looking at the harmonious appearance of the family in front of him, the original Stanley exuded a cruel aura. Brayden, youvee just in time. Inside the car, Mrs. Knight said deliberately. Okay. Brayden, who was driving the car, replied, his eyes skimming the Dolly next to him. Dad, youre great, you know where were having fondue. The child shouted. Thats for sure, where is there anything he Brayden cant do? Stanley, what took you so long to get back? Priya shouted from the living room, her toneced with some petnce. What are you doing here? Stanley asked, his eyes widening. He clearly remembered that she had gone back home with Aston, so howe she was back now? I came to see you, did you miss me? The woman asked. He doesnt miss you, so dont waste your energy on him. Aston said as he walked down the stairs. Brother, you cant encourage me! Priya cried out in a whiny voice. Hes telling the truth. Stanley replied next to her. Stanley didnt know how many times he had rejected this woman, but Priya still pestered him and wouldnt let go. She always felt that one day this man would be impressed by her persistence. But she did not know that Stanleys heart, in addition to Dolly, can no longer be filled with other women! Chapter 1422 Is it a blessing or a curse? Dolly! the shout made Dollys whole body freeze. What, dont you remember me? Vincent asked as he ran up to her. It shouldnt be that bad, right? How long has it been since we separated? The man looked seriously at the woman in front of him, expecting her reaction. I remember, its just that you, why are you here all of a sudden? Dolly asked softly. I came to look for you. Vincent replied with a simple smile. Are you kidding me? What was he doing here looking for her? Vaguely, Dolly felt a little uneasy in her heart. You dont wee me? Vincent asked. Not unwee, she was afraid that the man in front of her was deliberately looking for a fight! Nowadays, in this society, some people look simple and kind, but in reality they are as cruel and ruthless as a wolf! Jayden and Stanleys persistence had already chilled her a bit, and she didnt want the man in front of her to make any more mistakes. Youre here, is there something wrong? Dolly asked directly. Her tone, very nonchnt, a normal person can hear that she does not wee this mans arrival. Im going to settle here from now on. Vincent replied with a smile. Suddenly, Dollys head went nk as if she had been hit by a bolt from the blue. Is that so? She muttered. At this moment, she didnt know what she should say to him. Happy? She couldnt really be happy, sad? Again, it seemed too inhumane. Today is your first day here, let me treat you to dinner. Dolly continued to speak. Anyhow, she should also do her part as andlord, otherwise she would look like a petty person. Sure. Vincent immediately replied, he could not wait! The two went straight to a nearby restaurant and had a simple meal before Dolly said goodbye to him. In her idea, there are some people that should be kept at an early distance. The two of them went to a nearby restaurant and had a simple meal. Stanley, your mom wants you home for dinner tonight. Aston shouted from the living room. Im not going. Stanley replied directly. You have to go back tonight, do you have a conscience or not? Your mother has been in the hospital for so long and you havent even visited her, youre her own son at least! You just wait and see, one day if something really happens to her old man, you wont even have time to regret it! Pah! With that, Aston mmed the door and left. Stanley, you really should go home and see your aunt. Priya said. Stanley looked up at the sky outside, and there was a hint of resentment and some intolerance in his eyes. Yes, it had been so long since he returned home, and he hadnt returned home until now, wasnt it too heartless? Forget it, its better to make a trip back, there is no loss to yourself. Son, youre back, mom missed you to death. The woman smiled as she greeted. Hmm. Stanley replied indifferently. From a distance, it looked as if the living room was bustling with activity. What, so many people all of a sudden? He looked around, a little surprised. Moms friends are here, and I stopped by to have a meal with them here. The woman hurriedly exined. The woman exined, Is that really all? Stanleys eyes had a hint of doubt. Come on, youre just in time, Auntie just made dinner. With that, Mrs. Davidson dragged him straight into the dining room. Let me introduce to you, this is my son, Stanley. Stanleys father, sitting next to him, looked at his son in front of him with a majestic look and a somewhat serious expression, probably ming him for noting home for so long! Lets eat. Said Stanley, and sat down. Instantly, the anger was awkward. Because not only did he not greet his father, he also did not greet the aunt and the aunts daughter next to him. It was actually a blind date in disguise, but Stanley wasnt stupid! Come and eat, Serena, this is your favorite sweet and sour pork, here, try it. Mrs. Davidson hurriedly chucked a piece of meat to the young girl next to her. Thank you, auntie. What are you thanking me for? Were all on the same team. She took a look at Stanley next to her and whispered. At once, the young girls face was flushed, a little shy. After dinnerter ah, let Stanley take you out for more walks. I still have things to do, I have to leave after dinner. Stanley refused directly, the atmosphere became more awkward. Your business, lets put it aside for a while, people Serena is not easy toe to our home, you take her around more. Mrs. Davidson murmured. Isnt there a housekeeper? The housekeeper knows more than I do. He replied as he plucked rice from his bowl. Its all right, auntie, Stanley is rather busy, then Ill leave him alone, Ill just turn around by myself. The young girl said immediately. Mrs. Davidson wanted to say something else, but felt a little embarrassed. The meal was very unpleasant, mainly because Stanley denied everything his mother said. He didnt like being arranged by the family, and naturally he didnt like the choice of wife they had arranged for him. In fact, that Serena, too, was just a victim of the family union. Leon, how is Anastasia? Better? Brayden asked from the couch. Nothing, what else can happen to her, just a bump. Leon replied slowly. That womanst night after drunkenness, touching the dark to go to the bathroom, the result of an idental fall directly in the low sound, if not Leon arrived in time, it is estimated that at this time she is still screaming in pain. Usually you go to care more about her, after all, people are a girl. I dont care enough about her? Brother, she is the one who torments me every day, okay? Leon replied unconvincingly. In recent times, Anastasia has been deliberately making things difficult for him, which makes him a little tired. Isnt that how women are? Shes just sucking up your attention. Is that so? Well, she could have said so! Mr. Kirnd, heres the file! The assistant said as she walked in. Put it there. Brayden didnt look up and answered directly. Women, they are fickle things. Leon muttered. Go ahead, go see her at the hospital and take me to say hello, I wont go over there, Ive been busytely. Brayden said. Hearing these words, Leon immediately turned around and left the office. Where is big brother? Why didnt youe to see me? The woman on the hospital bed asked directly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Big brother is busy and asked me to say hello to you. Leon replied as he ced the fruit on the table. How could he do that? Ive fallen like this, and hes still busy working. Anastasia beamed and said in a resigned manner. Come on you, how did you fall? Is it a broken arm? Or a broken leg? Leon asked nonchntly. Chapter 1423 union This stinky man, talking really not polite at all. anastasia red at him, did not say. How is it? Is it okay? In the living room, Aston asked directly. He had known about the existence of that Serena and that Mrs. Davidson wanted him to marry that young girl. It was not that he did not think about his sister, but he knew very well that Priya was not suitable for Stanley, and the Davidson Family was not something he could climb up to as a sister. Did you already know Serena was there? Stanley asked. Yes, Stanley, your mother asked me to do the thinking for you for your own good, as to how far you and that woman will develop at ater stage, that depends on you. Aston replied helplessly. He knew too well, Stanleys heart only Dolly a woman, for Serenas existence, he will definitely not put in mind, so even if he went home to meet the girl, will definitely not have any idea about her. You know that I like Dolly, why do you still do this? Stanley asked. So what? If you really like Dolly, even if you go to see a hundred women in the future, you will definitely not change your mind. Aston replied. He was right, love is something that once it is determined, it is very difficult to change. Dont give me a hard time about this kind of things in the future, I dont like you like this. These words instantly softened Astons heart in front of him. After so many years, Stanleys side, only Aston and Priya, he knows Priyas heart for himself, naturally will not be too close to her, and as for Aston, he haspletely treat this man as his good brother, diehard, iron buddy. Stanley, you should not be afraid to go on a blind date, even if you go, what can you do? I dont like it, but I dont like it. Besides, its a good way to give your parents a chance. Aston muttered. Stanley nced at him and didnt say anything. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Stanley and Aston looked at the door cautiously, a little surprised. Is Stanley there? At the door, a sweet womans voice came from the door. This voice, too delicate, caused a slight ripple in Astons heart. Whos this, here to see you. Aston asked. Seems to be Serena, you wait I hide, you just say Im not here! With that, Stanley was about to run upstairs. No, its your business, you work it out, I dont care. Aston replied directly pulling his arm. Brother, I tell you ah, in fact, I think that Serena looks quite beautiful, the body is also particrly good personality is also good certainly is your favorite type. With that, Stanley directly shrugged off his arm and went upstairs. Really? Then he should take a good look at it. Hello, Stanley is not here. Aston said as he opened the door. For a moment, the man froze. A beautiful face, fair skin, dark hair, standard body, the woman in front of him exuded a noble aura, this, exactly his type! Hello. The woman smiled faintly and greeted Aston. Hello,e on, have a seat. The man hurriedly said. serena looked around and walked in embarrassed. Are you here to see Ouyang? He asked. Yes, is he not here? Serena looked upstairs. Yes, he happened to be out today. Aston replied. So when will he be back? The woman continued to ask. That, I really dont know, usually he is rather busy, you came to see him, is there something wrong? Aston asked. I just returned to China not long ago, so I want to trouble him to show me around. The woman lowered her head and said shyly. Aston looked at the woman in front of him, and the corners of his mouth curled up in a yful curve. How about taking her for a spin yourself? Its okay, I can also take you around. The man said in a low voice. Huh? Serena looked at the man in front of her suspiciously, her expression a little less natural. Its okay, if you dont want to, then forget it. He immediately said. No, Im just afraid of dying your work. Serena replied awkwardly. After all, it was Stanleys friend, she didnt want to offend this person in front of her. No dy, then we, go now? The woman hesitated for a moment, looked around, and nodded anyway. Why is he so persistent? Serena sighed softly, in a slightly upset mood. I heard that the Davidson Family and the Atkinson Family are going to be joined in marriage. On the sofa, Leon reminded Brayden intentionally or unintentionally. I know. Brayden replied. In the business world, there are only a few famous enterprises, as far as the current situation is concerned, Kirnd Group is the most advantageous and the best developed enterprise, followed by the Davidson Family and the Atkinson Family, if the Davidson Family and the Atkinson If the Davidson Family and the Atkinson Family are really married, then the Kirnd Groups development will definitely be greatly hindered. Big brother, what are you going to do? Leon asked. Let nature take its course. Brayden replied. Leon was curious. In fact, Brayden knew in his heart that Stanley would never marry the Atkinson Familys daughter! The two of them made a gentlemans agreement after they had a meal together. They both have topete fairly! But the friendship between the two people still exists. For this so-called surprise, Brayden is still very confident. He knew that Dollys final choice would be her own. Hey, what do you think? On the phone, Brayden asked directly. Stanley naturally knew what he meant, so he smiled slightly, and there was a tacit understanding in his eyes. Refuse. As expected, Braydenughed, reinforcing the idea in his mind.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Id have topete with you Dolly, how could I possibly marry another woman. Stanley added. I thought you were about to give up. Brayden said deliberately. That wasnt even possible! Stanley gritted his teeth, a little reluctantly. All right, nothing is wrong, I just want to ask if you have anypromise. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services. This was the answer he wanted! Where did Stanley go? Its this time of day, he should be home, right? Serena asked anxiously. Astons face was a little cloudy. I think hes gone back, hes been busytely. Aston replied. Then lets go back and see him, shall we? The woman suddenly said. But he didnt want to go back! Chapter 1424 I don’t like him! Although Serena has a gentle and considerate look on the surface, but in reality, her character is very argumentative. Hasnt shee back yet? Serena asked anxiously. I dont think so. Aston looked at the room upstairs and answered deliberately. This woman is really stubborn! It seems that if she doesnt see Stanley today, she wont leave. Where is his room? Serena suddenly asked. This question baffled Aston next to her. What was she going to do? Go straight into Stanleys room? Are you kidding me? This is too direct, right? Uh, thats the one! Aston pointed to the room upstairs and replied. But Stanley doesnt usually like people going into his room. Aston added. The woman grunted disdainfully and went straight upstairs. This woman, she was crazy! Aston immediately ran up and stopped her in her tracks. What are you doing? Go to his room! The woman replied directly. Aston couldnt figure out how she could answer with so much gusto! Stanley is not in right now, otherwise, you cane back next time. Aston hurriedly said. Its okay, it doesnt matter if hes not here, I just want to see his room. Serena smiled and replied. What kind of an odd woman is this? What kind of person wants to enter someones room on their first visit? But he doesnt like people going into his room, including me. Aston said. But Im not like you, Im his future wife! Shes not ashamed of herself! Stanley didnt agree to go out with her at all! The man in front of him took a deep breath and tried to reason with the woman. The man in front of him took a deep breath and tried to reason with the woman. Miss, please, if Stanley finds out about your behavior, he will be very unhappy. No, he will be very happy. With that, Serena pushed the man in front of her away and continued upstairs. What are you arguing about? Suddenly, the door in Stanleys room was opened. Youre at home! Serena eximed excitedly. Did you want to see me for something? Stanley asked nonchntly. Serenas eyes shed with disappointment. I just wanted to see you. The woman replied in a low voice. Well, now that youve finished looking, you can go back. Snap! Stanley turned around directly and mmed the door to his room hard behind him. Serena stood in the same ce with aplicated expression. She was suddenly a little overwhelmed. And Aston, who was next to her, looked at this scene and was also a little surprised. He didnt expect that Stanley would be so ruthless! Ill go first! Serena said with a trembling voice, and left. Looking at the distant woman, I dont know why, Aston actually some heartache. It seems that she really likes Stanley! Aston sighed and shook his head. Since Vincent moved here, he has been busy with the work handover, so naturally Dolly was relieved. Dolly, whos that man? Mrs. Knight suddenly asked in the garden. Which man? Dolly asked. The handsome man who came to see you the other day, who is he? Mrs. Knight continued to ask. All at once, she remembered Vincent. Its a friend I met when I was out on a trip earlier. Dolly answered softly. But Mrs. Knight didnt think that man was an easy character. You should pay attention in the future. The movement in Dollys hand paused for a moment, and then responded. Good. Stanley had also been busy with his own business thesest few days and hadnt been looking for Dolly, which made her somewhat relieved. But little did she know that a problem wasing. The Atkinson Family is not a small family in the local area, and Yin has been doing well. serena came back this time precisely to enter her own business, take over thepany, and relieve her fathers worries. Thepanys main purpose is to provide a solution to the problems of the family. With that, Serena handed a business card directly to the assistant next to her. Dolly, do you need anything? If not, go and give a hand! Mrs. Knight shouted from a short distance away. No problem! Dolly responded immediately. For Mrs. Knight, she must be able to answer any request! Hello, your flowers have arrived, where should I ce them? Dolly asked to Yins receptionist in front of her. Miss Atkinsons office, go ahead, thirteenth floor! The receptionist didnt even look up and answered directly. Soon, Dolly arrived at the thirteenth floor with a potted nt in her arms. Pleasee in! A womans voice came from the office. Hello, this is your potted nt. Facing the woman on the couch, Dolly smiled. The woman slowly stood up and walked towards her with a somewhat bitter aura. This woman, why does she look so fierce? Dolly slowly lowered her head, with some fear in her heart. Are you Dolly? Serena asked directly. How did she know her name? I am. It was really a marked-looking woman. Looking at Dolly in front of her, Serena smiled. The same woman Stanley always liked so much? She continued to ask. Whats with the Stanley connection again? Shit, its not that stinking man ying some kind of trick, is it? Instantly, Dolly raised her guard and looked deadly at Serena in front of her. She would like to see what this so-called Miss Atkinson, in the end, is going to do. Its just a flower mover. Serena turned around and walked towards the desk, with a condescending look, and said loudly. The potted nts, I put them here for you, I will leave first. With that, Dolly was leaving. Who cares what kind of person she is to Stanley, anyway, she Dolly will never get involved in the matter between them.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Wait a minute! Serena shouted. I just want to ask, how far have you and Stanleye? The woman asked suddenly. The two of us are just ordinary friends, sorry, Ill go first. Serena took an arrow step and crossed directly in front of Dolly, directly blocking her way out. What do you want to do? I dont want to do anything, Im just curious what kind of woman can capture Stanleys hardened heart! Serena said fiercely. After all, she was just jealous. I have no idea about Stanley, what he thinks, thats his business, not mine. Dolly muttered, with a defiant expression on her face. Originally, she had a good life, a peaceful life, but since that Stanley appeared, her life has never been peaceful! Really? But Stanley has always liked you. I dont like him! Dolly shouted decisively. Chapter 1425 Happy Birthday So the woman in front of her doesnt like Stanley! It seemed that it had been wishful thinking on the mans part all along. Miss Atkinson, do you have any other business? Dolly asked directly. She didnt want to waste too much time on this woman. Its okay, you can go now. By the way, remember what you said today. Serena said. Dolly did not stay at all, directly turned around and left. Thepanys main goal was to get thepany to do its own work. All people think that there is some special rtionship between her and Stanley, all the people who like Stanley are looking for their own trouble, first the Priya, and now this Serena, it seems that in the future, they have to act carefully. And this Stanley, peach blossom luck is really prosperous! Dolly elerated her pace and left Yins. How is it? Did you get it? Mrs. Knight asked. Dont worry, the job is done. Dolly made a victory gesture and answered directly. That Serena with, have you seen it? Why did she ask you by name to send flowers there? Mrs. Knight suddenly asked. Yes, another Stanley suitor. Dolly answered slowly. At once, Mrs. Knights heart knew what to expect. It seems that the days ahead are going to be difficult!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. All right, do not contact Stanley in the future, really can not, you immediately and Brayden remarriage, or you go out of hiding for a while. Mrs. Knight said. Why should she hide? Dolly bristled, disagreeing with thedy next to her. I heard that Le went to Franklins school. Mrs. Knight said again. Dolly straightened her back for a moment and looked seriously at the woman in front of her, with a hint of fear in her eyes. Whats she doing at Franklins school? She asked cautiously. She has lost her memory, she doesnt remember a lot of things from before. Dont worry, she doesnt know Franklin, shes just there for charity. Mrs. Knight replied. Les memory loss, Dolly had heard Brayden talk about it before, she just didnt expect that she hadnt remembered all the previous ones until now. Dont worry, the baby is fine, everything is fine. Mrs. Knight patted her shoulder,forting. But she was a little afraid that that Le would suddenly remember the previous history one day and take this opportunity to make things difficult for the child. Mom! Suddenly, Franklin ran in directly. Why is school out so early today? Dolly asked, stroking the childs hair. This afternoon, we didnt have sses, and all the teachers and students had a school meeting together. Franklin replied happily. So, what did the teacher say at the meeting? The teacher said, when crossing the road, always look at the traffic lights, pay attention to safety, and walk on the sidewalk, by the way, mom, I also saw a former aunt in school. Franklin said. Dolly hugged the child tightly and her body trembled. What did the aunt do? Nothing, she just kept talking to the principal, as if she was having a good time, and she didnt seem to remember me. Franklin replied. Dolly finally sighed with relief and her eyes became softer. Well, hurry up and wash your hands. Dolly whispered. Look, how is it? Its all right! Mrs. Knight said. Dolly nodded and didnt say anything. There were times when she was really afraid that she would hurt the rest of the family, especially Mrs. Knight and the children, because of herself. Mom, your phone is ringing! The child shouted. Itsing! Where are you? Are you at home? Brayden asked. Yes, whats wrong? Dolly asked softly. Do you want to go to the movies tonight? Brayden continued to ask. What was he doing here? A date? This, it is not necessary, are so big people, but also what the whole romantic, rather than live a real life. No, I want to spend more time with Franklin, Dolly replied. For this womans refusal, Brayden although already prepared, but the expression is still slightly surprised. Whats wrong? Mrs. Knight asked as she approached. Nothing, its just that Brayden wants to go to the movies. She answered. This silly girl, how can she still give a direct refusal, what a great opportunity! Go ahead! Im still at home, dont worry about the baby. Mrs. Knight said. No, I dont want to go, Im tired today. With that, she walked straight into the room. Thesest few days, she was indeed a bit tired. I dont know why, vaguely, she always felt very uneasy, but couldnt say why, which made Dolly a little confused. Mom, are you not feeling well? Franklin pushed open the door and asked in a low voice. No, why? Franklin, is there something you want to see mom? Dolly asked gently. Mom, I feel like you are not happy. The child continued. Dolly stretched out her arm, stroked the childs head, and smiled. How can mommy be unhappy? Youre Mommys baby boy. Mommy, I think Daddy bought you a present. Franklin leaned over and whispered in her ear. For a moment, Dollys eyes lit up, and then returned to their original look. When did hee back? How do you know? The woman asked. Franklin hesitated and cocked his head with a mysterious look. Mom, dad really loves you, you have to cooperate with him oh. Saying that, the child immediately ran out of the room. This child, how old is she, she even learned to do the thinking for others. Dolly, get up and eat! In the dining room, Brayden shouted. Sure enough, he was already back. Dragging her tired body, finally, she got out of bed and walked out of the room. The door was just opened, and suddenly, there was a scream, followed by a flurry of flower petals and balloons, and the smell of fragrance in the air. Dolly looked ahead at Mrs. Knight and Brayden and wondered what was going on. Happy Birthday, Mom! Suddenly, Franklin ran up to her and shouted. Then Brayden rolled out a cake cart and walked toward her while singing a happy birthday song. Happy Birthday! The man said. Dolly, happy birthday, this is just for you from Brayden. Mrs. Knight exined. At this moment, Dollys heart was only full of emotions. Chapter 1426 still choose him! She herself had forgotten that it was her birthday, and if it werent for Braydens preparations, shed still be muddling through the day. Heres a present for you. Brayden said with tenderness and put the ne on for the woman. Suddenly, there was a loud knock on the door. A few people looked at each other a little puzzled, ording to say, at this hour, there is no one toe to the door. Who is it? Mrs. Knight asked loudly. Its me! A mans voice came from the door.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Brayden and Dolly were immediately wary. Hes here to see you? Mrs. Knight asked, turning to look at Dolly. I dont know. Dolly replied. Excuse me, maam, Dollys at home, isnt she? Stanley asked with a smile. Were all about to go to bed, what are you doing here? Mrs. Knight asked. Isnt it Dollys birthday today? Ive been busytely and didnt get to celebrate her birthday during the day, so Im here to give her a birthday present. Stanley answered. Mrs. Knight didnt say anything, just kept silent. Dolly, happy birthday! With that, he ran right into the living room and appeared in front of Dolly and Brayden. Uncle Davidson? Youre here. The child greeted politely. Mr. Kirnds here too. Here, a present for you. Stanley said as he shoved the gift box in his hand to Dolly. I dont want it! Dolly yelled in anger. This yell scared Franklin next to her. Franklin, go with Grandma to eat the cake. With that, Mrs. Knight took the childs little hand and went straight into the room with the cake. Grandma, Daddy and Mommy and Uncle Davidson, dont they eat? The child asked. They dont eat it, they leave it to Franklin. Mrs. Knight said hurriedly, closing the door. Stanley, this gift of yours, Im sorry, I cant ept it. Also, lets not contact each other anymore, Ive already said yes to Braydens proposal, Im going to marry him. Dolly said as she took the arm of the man next to her. Brayden froze for a moment, and then resumed his previous expression. Yes, since the beginning, Dolly has always been my woman, so Stanley, please behave yourself. Brayden tightened his grip around the womans waist to match. Impossible! Dolly, dont you dare lie to me! Brayden didnt even propose to you! Stanley shouted. And what the hell is wrong with you? You were fine before, werent you? Why do you suddenly look like this? Stanley asked. Where is it all of a sudden? She has always been in this state of mind! Ive told you eight hundred times, why do you have to be so insistent? The two of us are simply impossible, and also, I, Dolly, am just an ordinary, in woman who simply doesnt want to get involved in other peoples messy lives, so please also mind your friends. At once, Stanley understood. Someone must havee to see this woman! Then tell me, who exactly hase to you? Ill exin to them that I caused all this, and I alone will take all the responsibility, dont worry I will not let them hurt you. Stanley said firmly. This world, except Brayden said, Dolly will not believe in other mens words. No need, if you continue to keep pestering like this, then Ill just leave here. Dolly looked fiercely at Stanley, who was not far away, and said. Brayden was also startled for a moment at the womans words. Where is she going to go? Next to the man, there was suddenly some uneasiness in his heart. She can not go! Wrapped around Dollys hand, Brayden added a few more points of strength. Sensing the mans difference, Dolly lifted her head, looked at Brayden in front of her, smiled, and gestured for him not to worry. Do you have to be so cruel? Stanley asked. Yes, Im that hard-hearted, thats what I am! No, she wasnt like this before! Stanley shook his head, with a little clear liquid in his eyes. Im a very bad woman who doesnt care about anyones feelings. Im bad-tempered, unreasonable, and ruthless Im not your type at all! What you see is only the me on the surface! Dolly yelled. Now Stanleys heart died. Not because of how bad she was, but because this woman didnt give a damn. Stanley, you can go now, my wife is in a very unstable mood. Brayden suddenly spoke up. After looking at the woman across the room, finally, Stanley left. Bang! The door was mmed hard. Dolly half-slumped on the sofa, with no strength at all. Just now, she really said the harsh words she could never say in her life! Brayden could understand how she felt, thus reinforcing the idea that there was really nothing between her and Stanley. Hows it going? Are you okay? The man sat next to her and asked in a low voice. Yes, I just, did I say a little too much? Dolly closed her eyes, leaned back on the couch, and asked. No, its normal, you did the right thing. Brayden replied. Brayden, Im so tired. Suddenly, she flung herself into the mans arms and murmured, her eyes were god-awful. He knew that she was tired. He patted the womans back gently, trying to give her a littlefort. It seemed like it had been a long time since the two had been this close. Dolly, Im sorry. After a long time, Brayden suddenly said. Dolly snuggled into his arms, blinking her eyes, seemingly thinking about something. She knew that the man was saying something and just wrapped her arms around the mans waist and tightened them a few more times. Its okay. She replied. So have you ever hated me? Brayden asked in a maic voice. Did you? Not really! She had only been disappointed and heartbroken, not resentful. No. The woman replied. I will not force you, I will wait for you, when you want to get married, we will have a wedding, okay? Brayden kissed her forehead gently. She did get a little scared, she was afraid that sometime in the future, she and Brayden would divorce again. The woman, in his arms, nodded and did not speak. Mrs. Knight in the room, listening carefully to what was going on outside, curved a satisfied curve at the corner of her mouth. Finally, the two of them had made up. Grandma, do you want to eat some? Its delicious. Franklin suddenly said. Then you can cut a little for Grandma. Mrs. Knight replied excitedly. At this time Stanley, back home, sitting on the sofa in the dark living room, curled up, a look of loss and helplessness. Dolly, why did you have to choose Brayden! Chapter 1427 She’s coming After some sadness, Stanley went on a series of retreat mode. Since then he has locked himself up in his study alone,pletely ignoring any news from the outside world. Brother, what the hell is wrong with Stanley? Its been a long time, and he still looks like someone owes him eight million. Priya beside her said deliberately, with some anxiety in her heart. Of course she wants to see Stanley, but unfortunately, that man has clearly said that if anyone dares to disturb him, he will cut off friendship with others! Dont worry about him, hell be fine in a few days, youd better mind your own business, dont waste your energy and time on him, Stanleys mother has already started making ns for his marriage. Aston reminded. Priya, at this moment, was in a very bad mood. After so many years, she was always no match for a thousand-year-old girl from a good family. Dont lose heart, you will find a better man. Aston continued to pat his sisters arm andughed. But she just loved Stanley! Priya sighed, with a little regret in her eyes. Knock! The door to the study was suddenly kicked open and Stanley slowly walked out of it. Its over? Aston asked deliberately. Its over. Stanley replied. Perhaps his own heart was really broken by Dolly, this time, surprisingly, his productivity was many times higher than before. Good, lets celebrate tonight. No, I want to rest and rx. Said Stanley stretched and went straight into her bedroom. Priya in the living room, looking at Stanley upstairs, her mouth was about to say something, but was hardened back by a mming sound from the man upstairs. Youd better go home and stop bothering him here. Aston said. Priya looked at her brother in front of her and grumbled a few times. Looking at the address book in his phone, the strange but familiar number, Stanley hesitated. Thepany has already hated itself so much, he still want to bother her? Stanley threw the phone directly onto the sofa next to him andy down on the bed and closed his eyes. Recently, has hee to you? Mrs. Knight suddenly asked Dolly next to her. No. Dolly replied dryly. Why had he suddenly be so honest and well-behaved? Mrs. Knight cocked her head and seemed to be thinking about something. So when are you going to marry Brayden? Mrs. Knight asked again. I dont know. Dolly looked up at the sky, took a deep breath, and tried to rx herself. Are you tired? No. She replied with a smile. Actually, Mrs. Knight understood how Dolly was feeling at this moment. As a woman, the sudden divorce was already considered a big blow to her, and if she was allowed to enter into marriage again, naturally she would be more careful. Dolly! This voice that startled her made Dollys body tremble for two seconds. Mrs. Knights body also involuntarily stepped backward at the sound of this voice. What have you all been up to, Dolly, Ive been looking for you for ages, why dont you contact me. Le barged in directly, ran to Dolly, and said loudly. At this moment, Dolly especially wanted to find a rat hole and go straight into it. She had no way to face this woman calmly, because every time Le appeared in front of her, her mind was all the images of her being kidnapped and beaten in the past. Le, why are you here? She asked with a trembling voice, her heart very uneasy. I came to see you, how are you? How are you doing? Le asked. But, hadnt she lost her memory? Dolly looked at Les assistant with suspicion. Miss James memory is recovering little by little. The assistant next to her exined. This means that Le can still remember all the previous things? The first thing you need to do is to get back to your own life. She could not be clearer, Le has always been a very shrewd woman, she will never let herself suffer! The actual fact is that you cant be sure that youre going to be able to get a good deal on your own. Mrs. Knight hurriedly greeted the woman who had just walked in in front of her. Looking at Mrs. Knights back, Dolly was a bit baffled. Why was Mrs. Knight so polite to this woman all of a sudden? She should hate Le! Okay, she has already lost her memory, so you should not stimte her, if all the bad things she did before,e to mind, it will only be more difficult for you in the future. Mrs. Knight pushed and exined. But her memory came back, it was only a matter of time! Le ah, why are you free toe here today? Mrs. Knight asked in a low voice, her expression was soft. She has already put aside her previous grief and anger, so gentle to the woman in front of her, if she still wants to continue to deal with Dolly after her memory is restored, then dont me her for not being polite! Ive been looking for Dolly, and then I heard that she lives here, so I came straight here, Dolly, we havent seen each other for a long time, I really miss you. Le said. Yes, this is her heartfelt truth, because she still hasnt fully remembered the ugly things she did to Dolly before, and she didnt know that Brayden and Dolly had a marriage. Well, then I should feel honored. Dolly looked at her and replied awkwardly. That would be an honor, so much of an honor that she would leave herself speechless! Dolly, whats wrong with you? Is there something wrong with you? I remember, the old you wasnt like this, huh? Why have you suddenly be so silent? Le continued to ask. Dolly justughed and didnt say anything. Le, why dont you eat here today? Mrs. Knight suddenly said. Dolly turned around and looked at Mrs. Knight, full of surprise, what the hell is Mrs. Knight up to! Yes, maam, I want to eat fish. Le shouted nonchntly. These two women, really not at all polite ah! Dolly dont face away, looking at the moon outside the window, sighed. In fact, this kind of Le looks more approachable, if she keeps her present state in the future, it is not a good thing. Dolly, you go to the supermarket to buy some food! In the kitchen, Mrs. Knight shouted.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ill go with Dolly! Le suddenly responded. Chapter 1428 What are you doing here In fact, Mrs. Knights purpose is very simple, to try to make peace with Le, and as to what can develop in the end, it all depends on fate. Madam, why do you want to do this? Dolly asked in a low voice. Le was not an ordinary character, ruthless and ruthless, and extremely evil-minded, she did not want to waste her time on this kind of woman. Whats more, the two of them no longer had any rtionship. Come on, its just de-esction, maybe that woman will never give you a hard time from now on. Mrs. Knight replied. But Dolly understood that in this case, hope was extremely slim. Le is not the usual ordinary people, even if for a moment, she was really touched, but in front of the interests, she will not take into ount the feelings of anyone. Recently Stanley has not been looking for Dolly, and Vincent has not moved, which makes Dolly more or less relieved. But she did not know that all the situations woulde together at ater stage. Maam, Im going to the mall. Dolly said loudly. Go ahead, be safe on the way. Mrs. Knight replied. Brayden had been busy with the Kirnd Group and Skyler had been busy with the kids, so this time, Dolly chose to go to the mall alone. It was still so busy, still so lively! On the road, one by one, the workers are weaving in and out of the crowd, looking busy, but there is some satisfaction hidden in their expressions. Or because of the pleasure of going home? Or because of the sweet date after work? Dolly dived headlong into the mall. Mrs. Kirnd, its been a while, what can I get you? How about a tie for Mr. Kirnd? The new ones just came in today. The attendant pointed to the leader not far away and said to her. Dolly slowly walked over, it was a branded product. Brayden, it did seem like it was time to get a new tie. She picked up a blue tie and looked at it carefully. No, a ck one would be more appropriate. Waiter,e on, get me a shirt. Dolly suddenly shouted. Although she had divorced Brayden, these little things, for Dolly, she was used to. I dont know how long she had been shopping in the mall, but when the woman came out, it was already dark. When the breeze blew, she didnt even feel the cold. Dolly! Just when she was about to leave, suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind her. Instantly, all the eyes of passersby looked at the woman with a big bag in her hand in unison. Only to see, dozens of balloons floating in the air, a piece of rose petals falling from the sky, the air filled with the smell of fresh fragrance. A toy ne flew directly above Dollys head and kept spinning. Stanley gradually walked up to her, tapped the phone screen, and the toy ne fell directly into his hands. Suddenly, he got down on one knee, took out the ring in the toy ne and presented it in front of Dolly. At once, the woman froze. Do not understand what he is doing? A marriage proposal? How is this okay? Stanley, you get up,e on! Dolly said anxiously. Dolly, marry me! Stanley whispered. Stanley, you get up, so many people, you are not ashamed! The woman immediately helped him up and said. As long as you promise me to put the ring on, I will get up, otherwise, I will kneel here for the rest of my life. The man said firmly. Is he out of his mind! She had obviously rejected him a long time ago, so why did he still want to be good and tangled with himself! The woman was so anxious that there was already some clear liquid in her eyes. Stanley, if you do not get up, then I will go first, you like to kneel as long as possible, and I do not have any rtionship! With that, Dolly was about to leave. Dolly! Marry me! Suddenly, Stanley looked up to the sky and shouted. Marry him! Marry him! The passers-by were all up in arms and excited. What a bunch of people, cant they see that they are embarrassed and awkward? Youre not leaving, are you? Fine, Ill go! Saying that, she turned around and prepared to leave. Whats going on here? Howe that woman seems to be very unhappy ah? I dont know, look how romantic this man is, she should really be content. Women nowadays, I dont know what the hell they are thinking, they always dont cherish mens feelings. Dolly! Stanley pulled her arm tightly to keep her from leaving. Give me a chance, okay? I really like you. Stay together, stay together Stanley, Ive told you eight hundred times, why dont you listen to me, you and I are just friends, we cant be lovers at all, let alone husband and wife, why are you so insistent? Do you want to drive me crazy? The woman in front of him, furious, roared in a low voice. But you dont even give me a chance, so how can you know that we are not suitable for each other? We can try to get together and spend more time together, and one day, you will definitely like me. Feelings need to be cultivated slowly, dont they? The man said hurriedly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He was right, but her heart could not amodate any man except Brayden, otherwise, how could she fall out with Jayden? All right, I dont want to talk to you, Ill go first. Without any hesitation, Dolly directly and fiercely flung away his arm and left. Ah! A scream caused the woman not far away to stop in her tracks. Hey, you wake up! Whats wrong? Big brother, are you okay? Get him to the hospital! Dolly immediately turned around and ran over. Stanley, wake up, dont scare me, huh? She shouted as she patted the mans cheek. Call an ambnce! In the hospital, Stanley was lying on the hospital bed with his eyes closed and on an IV, his face looked exhausted and his whole body looked haggard. Doctor, how is he really doing? Is he physically okay? Dolly asked anxiously. Nothing serious, hes overworked, make sure he rests well. The doctor admonished. Uh The person in the hospital bed, rolled over and looked at the woman in the doorway. She has not gone, Stanley dont face, looking out the window, emotionally a little lost. Just now, he has been so low, but this woman still did not promise to be with him, it seems, she really does not have herself in her heart! Okay, I know, thank you doctor, I understand. Dolly said as she walked into the ward. Youre awake? Are you thirsty? Are you hungry? The woman asked worriedly. What are you doing here? Stanley asked coldly. Chapter 1429 See the video Stanley, can you be more mature, you are so old, why do you keep doing things that three year olds do? Priya said as she walked over. Stanley rolled over and stopped looking at her, in a very bad mood. What? You really think that by asking her to marry you, she will say yes? Thats ridiculous. The woman continued. Get the hell out of here! The man in the hospital bed said loudly, without any warmth in his voice. Priya nced at him, her gaze a little helpless. Stanley, weve been together for so many years, even if you dont like me, theres no need to be so mean to me, right? Indeed, all along, his attitude towards Priya was cold because he was afraid that this girl in front of him would pester him. You go away, I dont want to see you. Stanley said while waving his hand at her. He just kicked her out fair and square? No mercy at all? If I leave, what will you do? Dolly has already left, okay? Priya added. In fact, Dollys departure was only forced by this woman. She had countless reasons to humiliate Dolly, only that Dolly did not care to debate with her. Shes gone? Stanley asked as he looked away from the woman in front of him. What? You still want her to stay with you all the time? Shes got a sweetheart, right? Priya said with a grimace. Stanleys expression was not as expectant as it was a moment ago. He once, how he longed for a happy life with Dolly, but a marriage proposal changed everything. She wouldnt be understanding after all, she couldnt be his woman after all! Grandma, look, isnt that mom? In the living room, Franklin suddenly shouted. Mrs. Knight immediately ran out from the kitchen and sat next to Franklin, her eyes staring straight at the TV in front of her. Thats right, the TV was showing Stanley proposing to Dolly, the scene was hrious, the people around were all up in arms, the atmosphere looked very romantic. Grandma, howe Uncle Davidson suddenly proposed to mom? Franklin turned around and looked at Mrs. Knight next to him and asked seriously, with a very unhappy face. Well, maybe Uncle Davidson was joking with mom. Mrs. Knight replied in a low voice. She did not know how to answer the childs question, because Franklin did not know until now that Brayden had divorced Dolly. Grandma, did mommy and daddy have a fight? The child continued to ask. Silly child, what are you talking about? When have Daddy and Mommy ever quarreled? Mrs. Knight said while stroking the childs hair. But Franklin, at this time, was still very uneasy in his heart, and he did not believe that Stanley and Dolly were innocent of each other. And it was, indeed. Inside the office, Brayden was seriously analyzing the project on theputer with a very forgetful look. Brother! Suddenly, Anastasia ran straight in, with a panting look. Whats wrong? Brayden asked in a low voice. How are you? Is everything okay? The woman continued to ask. This girl, what nonsense is she talking about? What could be wrong with him? Just a normal person, doing normal things! If you have something to say, say it, if its okay, go. Brayden said straightforwardly. He knew that this girl suddenly so anxious to run over, must not be just idle chat dinner so simple. It seems that he did not know! Anastasia looked at the man in front of her and finally sighed in relief. Nothing, I just want to drive to see you, big brother, are you hungry? Want to eat something? Ill buy it for you. She continued. Brayden immediately looked up at Anastasia, who was not far away, with a pang of suspicion. She wasnt like this before! Why did she suddenly be so inexplicable now? Im not hungry. He replied, continuing to bury his head in theputer in front of him. Outside the office, the atmosphere instantly took on some abnormality. Look, is this Dolly? Yes, isnt this the presidents wife? The young master of the Davidson Family, actually proposed to our presidents wife, and in front of so many people! In the corner, several women kept discussing all this, with a look of disbelief on their faces. In the office, Anastasia skimmed her lips and kept hesitating whether to tell BraydenStanley proposed to Dolly, looking a little embarrassed. She sat on the couch next to her, her hands rubbing each other tightly over and over again. She was nervous, so nervous that her current self was afraid to talk to Brayden. What is it, exactly? The man in front of her asked. Just as Anastasia was still hesitating, suddenly, the sound of a quilt falling on the floor came to her ears. Pop! There were crumbs in front of her eyes. Brayden stared at theputer in front of him with an aura of murder in his eyes. Big brother, whats wrong with you? Anastasia asked with a shaky voice. Did youe here to talk about this? Brayden asked as he turned theptop so Anastasia could see the image inside. Yes, up there was Stanley proposing to Dolly. Whether it was a photo or a video, the media had already uploaded it to the Inte. Big brother, take it easy, things may not be like you think. Anastasia rushed to say.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Then what would it be like? Could it be that they were filming a movie? The impression was that Dolly didnt want to be an actress! All right, stop it. Brayden said coldly. Stanley the damn man, how dare he do such a vile and dirty thing! Brayden pped the table fiercely, his gaze was very sharp. Then didnt people Dolly also didnt say yes? Besides, Stanleys proposal is unlikely to seed, Dollys heart, has always been you! Anastasia rushed to say. But these are two different things! Mr. Kirnd, the boss of some partnerpanies called and said he wants to see you. Suddenly, the assistant ran over and said. Brayden frowned tightly and looked out the window, seemingly thinking about something. When? Brayden asked. This evening. The assistant replied. Is it because of the project? Brayden was deep in thought. I see, get ready this evening and push the previously scheduled business to tomorrow morning. He was still so busy that he couldnt even handle Dollys business! Forget it, just let him be! She was sure this man would have a way to capture Dollys heart again! Dont stay here either, hurry back. Brayden said to Anastasia. Ill leave now. Call me if you need anything. Well, whos going to call her? Chapter 1430 Don’t contact me again! Dolly, what the hell is going on here? Skyler asked anxiously over the phone. What else could be going on? Dollys eyes dimmed. Its okay, its over. She replied slowly. In fact, there is no such thing as the past, its just a lie to yourself! She wasnt sure if that Stanley was dead now. Dolly, its over, but what about the human heart? What do you think, and what does Stanley think? Do you know all this yourself? You know, the Davidson Family is a big family, this matter, is necessary to get a solution. Skyler reminded. She is right, Stanleys father has always been a family image conscious person, he will never allow his son to do anything to damage the Davidson Familys face. And this point, Stanleys own heart is also very clear, so all along, he has been very rules, just this time to Dolly proposed, but also a helpless act. He thought that in a romantic asion, he proposed to a woman on his knees in front of everyone, Dolly would more or less take into ount his feelings and say yes, but the truth is, she is a very sensible woman. I know, Ill take care of it myself, dont worry. Dolly replied decisively. She knew that next, she was going to face some more pointless and intense struggle. Does Brayden know about this? Didnt you exin it to him? Skyler asked. No, but Ill exin it to him. The two women exchanged a few more pleasantries and hung up the phone. But an exnation without a statute of limitations was of no help to Brayden. Leon, is Brayden there? Dolly asked softly. In the office. Leon replied, with a hint ofint in his tone. Dolly didnt notice his reaction and walked straight to Braydens office. At that moment, Brayden was discussing the facts of the project with the chairman of otherpanies. Looking at the heated scene of the discussion inside, Dolly still chose to stay outside. Brayden didnt notice her arrival and went straight into the office after sending the guest away. Madam, you wake up. Suddenly, an employee slowly walked over and gently patted Dollys shoulder and called out. Uh, did I fall asleep? Dolly rubbed her eyes and muttered. Wheres Brayden? Is he still busy now? She half-squinted her eyes and asked directly. The guests have left, so you can go in, its a bit cold outside. The employee smiled and replied. Looking at the busy picture inside the office, Dolly suddenly hesitated a little. Forget it, its better to talk to him at night! The woman turned around and left the Kirnd Group. Do you want to go to the hospital? On the side of the road, Dolly looked at the phone, some hesitation. I wonder how that Stanley, how is it now? Before Priya threw himself out of the hospital, said very hard words, but every word is reasonable, if you go there now, then will not give that man hope again? But if you dont go over there, you look like you have no conscience! The world, strange things every day, this society is not ancient, human nature is moreplex. dolly looked up at the sky, sighed. Some people say that people who like to look at the sky are lonely people. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services. Thepany has a lot of friends around her, but she suddenly doesnt want to tell anyone about her grievances and helplessness. The cell phone in her bag had been ringing for a long time, and finally she picked up the phone. Dolly, where are you? It was Stanleys voice. Im outside, whats wrong? She asked. Im in such a state, shouldnt youe and take care of me? But wasnt there Priya in the hospital? Priya will take good care of you, I trust her. With that, she was about to hang up the phone. Why are you so heartless? If it wasnt for you, could I have worked so hard? If it wasnt for you, could I have worked day and night toe up with so many new tricks? Stanley had not seen this woman for many days in a row, he was anxious and angry, he deliberately put words in a very difficult way, in order to stimte this woman. Stanley, you take it easy! Dolly suddenly yelled. Can I not get excited? Ive been dumped by the woman I love, and now Im lying in a hospital bed so pitifully, with no one to take care of me Stanley said in a resigned voice. Where is Priya? Where did she go? Dolly asked. She has long gone back, people are busy people! Dollys heart, there are a few anxious, soon, she appeared in the hospital. This is the lunch bought for you. With that, she handed the lunch box directly to the man in the hospital bed. Youre finally here, I missed you so much. Stanley said with a pout. Dolly looked around suspiciously, a little skeptical. What are you looking for? Stanley asked. No, you hurry up and eat. But she didnt know that Priya had actually gone to buy food for this man too! When is Priyaing back? She asked directly. I dont know, maybe tomorrow, maybe the day after tomorrow, maybe not in this lifetime. Stanley replied in a low voice. She was a little surprised at the mans remark. Priya had always liked Stanley, and naturally would not leave him because of this small matter, but now howe he suddenly disappeared? Stanley, here, your favorite ravioli! Suddenly, Priya shouted while barging in. For a moment, both women froze.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Why was she here again? Priya gave her a fierce, angry re. Dolly realized that it was all just a ploy by Stanley, the stinking man! I have things to take care of, so Ill go first. Saying that, Dolly was about to leave. Stop! Suddenly, the man in the hospital bed yelled. Dont you go, the one who should go, not you. Stanley added. Dolly, I called you here today to make it clear to you, I dont like Priya, dont you try to push me to this woman, also, Priya my feelings for you, only brother and sister love, absolutely nothing else, please behave yourself in the future. He said it so seriously and solemnly that it startled Priya next to him. Good, today, I also make it clear, Stanley I do not care who you like and I have no rtionship, so please do not contact me in the future! Chapter 1431 don’t need The man in the hospital bed was so heartbroken, but Priya, who was next to him, was so excited. Priya stared dead at Dolly in front of her with a look of gloating. Dolly, do you really want to let go? Stanley suddenly asked. This question, in itself, is a very problematic question, she has never even tightened her grip, and how can she let go of it? Stanley, if you are willing, we are ordinary friends, if you are not willing, then well, I choose to leave the city. Dolly said directly and dryly. She couldnt take it anymore, she just wanted to have a peaceful life.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. How can this work, he is absolutely impossible to let Dolly disappear from his sight! Dont you like me at all? The man in the hospital bed asked aggressively, looking seriously at Dolly in front of him. This is nonsense! If she really felt something for him, how could she treat him so indifferently? Priya grunted coldly, in a terrible mood. I have only one lover, and that is Brayden, and that was and is and will be! With that, she left the ward straight away. In the ward, the air was filled with an invisible smell of gunpowder, at this time Stanley, a heart like falling into the ice cer, shivering all over. He thought that he had gotten used to Dollys rejection and that his mood would not be up and down, but to his surprise, he was still heartbroken when he was rejected again. Stanley, Dolly doesnt love you at all, so why are you still so persistent? Priya beside her said deliberately. She knew that Stanley was an infatuated man, but he had chosen the wrong person. Dont you care. Stanley replied harshly, he was still so cruel! Priya ran out of the ward without saying a word. In the garden, Mrs. Knight was still busy, and Dolly, fearing that she was too busy to do it alone, ran straight there. Dolly, are you up to something today? Mrs. Knight asked in a low voice next to her. Yes, but she didnt want Mrs. Knight to worry. No, Im fine. Dolly replied. Whats fine? Looking at her with such a preupied look, I could tell she was in a bad mood. Come on, if youre unhappy, just say it, dont keep it inside. Mrs. Knight said softly. Dolly did not say anything, and remained silent. For a long time, it was getting dark, and the two women packed up everything and were about to go home when suddenly, several strangers barged right into the garden. Are you Dolly? asked a strong man loudly, with a very arrogant look. I am, what do you want from me? Dolly asked directly. Well, not bad looking indeed, our chairman wants to see you. The man replied rudely. Who was their chairman? Dolly cocked her head and fell into deep thought. As far as she could remember, she didnt seem to know the chairman of anypany. Sorry, I dont know any chairman, you have the wrong person. Dolly replied. Just leave when youre told to leave, wheres all the nonsense! Such a rude performance, such a rude attitude, I guess then the so-called chairman behind it, should not be a good person either, right? Sorry, our Dolly still has a lot of things to deal with, lets do it some other time, its already dark now. Mrs. Knight next to me hurriedly said, smiling awkwardly. No, our chairman must see her today! The man yelled. Dolly took a few steps back, her body trembling. Dolly took a few steps back and her body trembled. It was really not safe to go out alone in the middle of the night. Tomorrow, Ill go see your chairman tomorrow. She said in a low voice. The chairman is not avable tomorrow! Finally,munication was fruitless, and Dolly was taken away directly by two men. What the hell do you want! Let go of me! She shouted as she struggled. Dolly Mrs. Knight shouted from behind. The car started and drove away from the garden, where it was, leaving Mrs. Knight alone. Hey, Brayden hurry up, Dolly is kidnapped, you go save her! Mrs. Knight shouted urgently. In a sh, Brayden panicked, Where is it! He asked coldly. She didnt know where they were now either! Mrs. Knights head, for a moment, was in a haze. License te number, tell me! Brayden asked directly. Quickly, he hung up the phone and dialed Leon again. Check a car for me and track Soon, the officers were all fired up. Do you know who I am, Brayden is not going to let you go! In the car, Dolly said with a reminder. Yes, you are Brayden and Jayden and Stanleys beloved woman! The man replied. All at once, Dolly froze. So they knew so well! Soon, the car pulled up in front of the cafe, and several men yanked Dolly roughly down and pushed her inside. Let go of me, you guys! She deliberately shouted loudly, trying to draw the attention of others in the cafe. It was just a pity that the cafe was already wrapped up. Miss Dean, what are you shouting about? Suddenly, an unfamiliar mans voice came over. She slowly walked over and tried to get a good look at the man in front of her, but still, she couldnt remember where she had seen him before. You are? Dolly looked at the man in front of her suspiciously, a little curious. Im Stanleys father. The man answered directly. So that so-called chairman was Stanleys father! He should be questioning himself about his son proposing to him in public earlier! Hello, uncle, I didnt think we would meet in this way. Dolly said deliberately, with a tone of displeasure. Miss Dean, please understand, I have no choice, there are more things going on in thepany, and I am only free tonight. The man replied. Uncle, what do you want to see me about? She asked. Its like this, Ive seen the photos and videos of Stanley proposing to you before. As you know, we the Davidson Family is a big family he said euphemistically and seriously. Naturally Dolly understood the meaning of his words, so there were no ripples in her heart. Uncle, between Stanley and I, its just a normal friend rtionship. Dolly replied. Very good, this woman, quite smart! The man took a sip of coffee, and an arc of satisfaction curved at the corners of his mouth. Also, uncle, I would like to ask you to take care of your son and not let hime to me again. She continued, and at once, the man froze. This check, youd better take it back, I dont need it. With that, Dolly got up and left. Chapter 1432 We continue It turns out that Stanleys father wanted to keep her away from his son by giving her a check, and Dolly knew in her heart that he just loved his son, but at the same time it insulted her character! Miss Dean! shouted the man behind her, What? Is it too little for you? What a sarcastic remark, what a heartless tone! Dollyughed coldly, in a bad mood. Uncle, I think youre mistaken, Im not the kind of person you think I am, that check, youd better keep it and donate it to charity! Dolly replied softly as she turned back to me. Then tell me, what kind of person are you? The man asked. As the saying goes, you donte from a family, you donte from a family, and the Stanley family is really strange! There is no need to tell you what kind of person I am. This woman, really is not simple! The man scowled at Dolly in front of him, a little angry. Then I ask you to leave my son alone in the future, Stanley, not something that an ordinary woman like you can mess with. Uncle, since the beginning, I have not provoked him Stanley! Sorry, I still have something to do, Ill leave first. This time, without looking back, Dolly left straight away. Chairman, you see, this matter, how should be resolved? The assistant next to him asked anxiously. None of them expected that Dolly would be a woman with a stubborn and stubborn temper! They all thought that the woman didnt take the money because it was small, not because she really didnt love Stanley. Lets go back first and talk about itter. Dolly! Another familiar and biting voice! Howe all day long, she would meet the odd man out! Hello, what can I do for you? She turned around and asked directly. No doubt it had something to do with Stanley again! Id like to talk to you. Serena walked over and said. If you want to talk about Stanley, sorry, I dont think theres anything to talk about. She replied. Serenas eyes had a look of contempt in them. Stanley is already hurt, shouldnt you exin? Serena asked. Yes, its true, Stanley fell ill for my own reasons, and for that, Im sorry, but none of you want me to take care of him, do you? She was right, this womans presence in Stanleys world was a nightmare, no matter who it was, so it would be better to cut off all contact from now on! So what do you want to do? Can you tell me what you think? Serena asked. I dont have any ideas, I will keep a certain distance from Stanley, and even cut off contact, but I also hope he can cooperate and stop pestering me, I am also very tired, I also want to live in peace and quiet. Dolly replied. It seems that she is really sad. Although she knew what Dolly was thinking, Serena couldnt help but be a little worried. She wasnt worried that Dolly woulde around and ept Stanley, she had been worried that Stanley would keep circling around this woman and thus miss other women. Dolly! That was the voice she wanted to hear. She smiled weakly and immediately turned, flinging herself into Braydens arms. Whats wrong? Did she get you in trouble? Brayden asked as he gently stroked her hair. No, youre just in time, lets go home. Dolly replied with a pout. Wait a minute. Said Brayden, walking directly to Serena who was not far away. I dont care what Stanley really has in mind, but please tell him that Dolly is my woman! Brayden said in a domineering manner. What a domineering man! I dont know why, but Serena was shocked by Braydens strength. What did you say to her? Dolly asked. Nothing,e on, lets go home for dinner. He replied as he pinched the womans cheek. Strange, he should be so angry! Why is he so calm now? Dolly looked at him, a little puzzled. Because Anastasia had just called her and told her that the man in front of her already knew everything. She had thought that Brayden would be angry with himself, and even cold-tempered, but now everything seemed to be normal. Brayden, Dolly said, wanting to say something. Whats wrong? The man asked, looking back at her seriously. What happened to Stanley was really just an ident. She said slowly. Idiot, I know. He replied as he gathered the woman tightly into his arms.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Although he was indeed angry the moment he first found out, he believed in this womans character, and more than that, he believed that she loved him! Do you believe me? The woman lifted her head and asked gently. Its really not easy! Thedy sighed. Papa and Mama have something else to do, and Grandma forgot her keys, so we cant go home. Mrs. Knight answered deliberately. But I have the key. The child said. Franklin, Grandma wants to eat hot pot, will you go with her? Mrs. Knight asked deliberately. Yes, yes! The child nodded firmly and agreed excitedly. You cant go wrong with food! Eating, but a childs nature. Well, the child will be back soon, hurry up and let go of me. On the bed, Dolly muttered. Chapter 1433 He has asthma? Big brother, something happened, the foreign partner manufacturer, seems to be involved in an ident! Leon shouted as he ran in. Speak slowly. Brayden replied. There are reports that the foreignpany we are working with, the quality of the product is not up to par, and now it has been called off by the bureau. Leon exined. Brayden stillpletely denied this im. He believed in the owner of that manufacturers character, also believe that the manufacturer is legal business, simply will not do anything illegal and disorderly things. Have you investigated clearly? He lifted his head and asked bitingly. If you dont believe me, you can read the news report. Leon excitedly pointed at the notebook next to him and shouted. Seeing his anxious look, that should be true. No, this matter, affects the reputation of Kirnd Group, he must investigate clearly, behind this, there must be someone deliberately stirring things up! Okay, I got it. He replied. Big brother, shouldnt we have to terminate the cooperation with that side, if this continues, it will definitely affect the development of ourpany. Leon reminded. Of course he knew the seriousness and harm of the matter, he just felt that it had not reached the point of no return yet. Whats more, he was willing to go in and out with the foreign manufacturer boss. You dont have to worry about this, in the recent period, you focus on Dolly, make sure to protect her. Brayden said indifferently. These words made Leonpletely baffled, he was now discussing things in thepany with Brayden, but this man was discussing his feelings with him! The jumping topic was too strong for Leon to understand for a while. Sister-inw, whats going ontely? He asked. Stanleys father approached her and gave her a check she didnt take, so I guess that man wont let Dolly off the hook easily. Brayden replied. Leon scratched the back of his head with some embarrassment on his face. What? You think that if you dont tell me, I wont know about it? Brayden continued. Earlier, Leon and Anastasia had discussed that if Brayden did not know about Stanleys proposal to Dolly for the time being, then he would never tell him. I have to go out of the country in a few days, thepany, the family will be hard on you. Brayden said. Leon understood at once. Some people, once they have decided on some other person or thing, they will be unwavering in their support forever! And Brayden, precisely this kind of person. He for the selection of partners, very carefully, very serious, but he must be sure that after, will not easily give up, just like when he fell in love with Dolly, never give up. Braydens business trip, Dolly already knows, she understands the mans thoughts, and will also unconditionally support. What do you think I should do? Brayden asked in a low voice as he wrapped his arms around Dolly in bed and kissed her forehead lightly. Do what you want, I believe in you and will always support you. Dolly replied, her right hand tightening around the mans waist. I may be abroad for a long time on this business trip. He nibbled on the womans ear, blew a hot breath, and continued. Its okay, Ill wait for you. The conversation between the two men was simple, yet powerful. Stanley, tell me, what do you really want to do? In the hospital bed, Stanleys father asked loudly, his expression was serious. For so many years, he had never properly disciplined the son in front of him, and Stanley had always been well-behaved, knowing what he should and should not do, but now he was loaded with emotions.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Live your life as you see fit, but that doesnt seem to have anything to do with you. Stanley looked out the window and replied coldly. Instead of saying that the man in front of him was his real father, he was just an elder who was somewhat rted to him by blood but like a stranger. Whats going on with that Dolly and you? What do you want to do with your rtionship? The man asked. The world is the most wonderful and helpless thing, and Stanley sighed, with a little helplessness in his eyes. I know that Dolly is not a money grubber or a worldly girl, but you have to understand the situation now, she doesnt like you! The man warned. Ament that Stanley did not think of the implications, but his father said the obvious. This is my business and not yours to worry about heart. Stanley replied. The boy, the devil! The man turned around, closed his eyes, took a deep breath and tried to reconcile his emotions. You are the heir of my the Davidson Family, and the future president of thepany, your marriage matter, is not some childs y, this is a matter of the familys reputation! The man said loudly. The man in the hospital bedughed coldly. the Davidson Family? What augh, does it matter to him? Yourpany, I do not care, your family, I do not care even more! What a vicious statement, the man in front of him trembled, and there was a fierceness in his eyes. p! A p,nded directly on Stanleys cheek. You unfilial son, you have to understand clearly, everything you get today, is given by me the Davidson Family! These words actually left Stanley in front of him speechless. Yes, it is true that his father and mother did not give him enough love and care, and did not give him a good and happy childhood, but there is no doubt that he was able toe this far and get all that he has today because of the financial support of his parents. What? You dont want to give up? Is it because you dont like me anymore? You think Im just a wolf, right? Well, dont worry, in less than two years, I will definitely return all my previous living expenses to you! Stanleys words, let the man in front of him, more and more chilling, finally, the old disease again, the man coughed violently. How could you be? Stanley looked at his father worriedly and asked, with a look of concern in his eyes. The man waved his hand and covered his chest directly, still coughing incessantly, and breathing with increasing difficulty. Finally, Stanley got anxious. Doctor, nurse, someone help! Theres a patient here! He shouted. Soon, his mother came too. Your father, he has asthma, and he forgot to bring his medicine today. The woman exined. How could he have asthma? Stanley looked at the man in the hospital bed with worry and anxiety. Son, just listen to your father, his health is getting worse and worse in the past few years, he cant fold anymore, the future development of thepany, still depends on you. Mrs. Davidson said with a pleading. Chapter 1434 Is not jealous Gradually, Stanleys heart softened. For so many years, he had been punishing his parents in his own way, but never considered how hard it was for them. Isnt it true that he did the wrong thing? Looking at her father, who already had some white hair on the hospital bed, Stanley was a bit heartbroken. Perhaps, he was really too willful! Auntie, how is uncle doing now? Is everything okay? Aston ran over and asked. Yes, dont worry, these years, really thanks to you ah. Mrs. Davidson patted Astons shoulder as she spoke, with a hint of relief on her face. Looking at the man in front of him, Stanley only felt a pang of guilt in his heart. When he wasnt around his parents, it was Aston who had been doing his filial duty for him, including thest time his mother was hospitalized, and he suddenly felt some regret. Brother, its time for you to collect your temper. Aston came over and said. Stanley lowered his head, and there was some regret in his eyes. Well, its okay, son, as long as you cane home, no matter how long it takes, well wait for you. A statement that moved Stanley to the point where it was time for him to return to the Davidson Family. Son suddenly, the man in the hospital bed, shaking his head, called out. Old man, in, son is right here, dont you worry. The woman rushed to respond.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Gradually, the man opened his eyes, looked around, and finally, he fixed his gaze on Stanleys body. Dad. After a long time, Stanley walked over and sat on the edge of the bed, with some clear liquid in his eyes. A Dad made the man in the hospital beds body tremble a little. The corners of the mans mouth twitched and he couldnt speak, but a line of hot tears flowed from the corners of his eyes. Seeing this image, the woman next to him finally couldnt help herself and leaned on Astons shoulder, sobbing in a low voice. What did you call me? The mans eyes widened and asked. Dad, dont talk, get some rest, Ill take care of anything. Stanley tried to then calm himself down and answered. This brat, now hes finally getting the hang of it! The man in the hospital bed, smiled. It was a smile offort and excitement. Son, youre finally back. Mrs. Davidson, crying. Mom. He gripped the womans small hand tightly and greeted her with a trembling smile. Everything, it came so suddenly, but it was rightfully so! Youre not a bad kid, and you know to return to the Davidson Family, shouted Aston with a fierce p at the hospital entrance. He is the Davidson Family after all! What are you talking about. Stanley nced at him and left. What about Dolly? What are you going to do about it? Aston asked. He was already nning to give up! After chasing after her for so long, that woman still hasnt moved, not even giving her a chance, what need does he have to put his heart into her? Forget it, Id better go back to work. In this world, theres nothing more reliable than money. Stanley replied with a sigh. He was right, in this world, there are many important things besides love, such as career, family, and Stanley was lucky enough to have figured it all out. Whats more, between him and Dolly, it wasnt love at all, it had always been nothing more than his wishful possessiveness at work. Okay, I get it. Ill make the arrangements tomorrow, and you can go straight to work. Aston replied. Stanley looked at him suspiciously, a little strange. Ive been working at your familyspany. Aston exined. The two of them stayed on the road for a while and then went straight back home. Dolly, at this time, was lying in her room, with her eyes wide open, thinking about the lovely man in her heart. When is heing back? Have you had enough to eat? Will he catch a cold? At this moment, her mind is full of Braydens figure. Dolly, do you want some fruit? Mrs. Knight asked loudly from outside. No! She responded immediately. Whats the matter? You look so sullen. Mrs. Knight asked in a low voice as she opened the door and stuffed a piece of apple into her mouth. Nothing, I just have insomnia, I cant sleep. Dolly replied breathlessly. What time is it? Its not even nine oclock, why do you have insomnia? Mrs. Knight asked gossipingly. Maam, when did you be so immodest? Come on, dont think about it, hes just going on an errand, why, youre making yourself look like a deep-rooted grieving woman. Suddenly, on the table next to her, the phone rang, Dolly looked at the caller ID and immediately pressed the speakerphone. Mrs. Knight took a look at the rush and knew who was calling, so she silently withdrew from Dollys room. Are you at home? Brayden asked. In bed, its too cold outside, I dont want to go out. Dolly replied. Is there nothing going on at home? Are thedy and the children all right? Brayden asked. Dolly frowned slightly, vaguely, and felt a little uneasy. Yes, everything is normal, your side, is everything okay? Dolly asked rhetorically. Every time Brayden traveled, she was always on edge again, because she was afraid that something might happen to the man on his way. Yes, its fine, be good and wait for me at home, dont go out a lot these days. Brayden said again. Mom! Suddenly, Franklin barged right into Dollys room, startling the woman. Whats wrong? Dolly asked. I just saw a man thats been hanging around our door. The child replied. The other end of the phone, upon hearing the childs voice, immediately raised her guard. Franklin, tell Daddy, is the door locked? Brayden asked loudly. Daddy, dont worry, I locked the door long ago. The child replied excitedly. But Dolly, now, was still in the middle of a blindfold. Daddy, when are youing back? Daddy has a lot of things to dotely, I cant go back until a few dayster, you have to protect mommy and grandma well, got it? Well, I know dad, you can rest assured, I am a man Two men chatting very high, haspletely ignored the Dolly next to the woman, at this time, see this scene, some jealous. All right, Franklin, you should go to bed. With that, she was about to go get the phone in the childs hand. Dont, mom, I havent finished talking to dad yet. Franklin refused. Whats there to talk about, Brayden is really nothing, he has nothing to do with a child! Mom, are you jealous? Chapter 1435 Playing games? Dolly smiled helplessly at Franklin and shrugged, not saying anything. Brayden naturally knew that the woman was already in a mood, so he kept urging the child to hurry to bed, and the phone returned to Dollys hand. What? Angry? Brayden asked in a low voice. This is not nonsense, so easy to talk on the phone, but most of the time is still upied by the child. If you miss the kids in the future, then you can just call Mrs. Knight. She said in a resigned voice. Why cant I call you? The man asked deliberately. He was doing it on purpose, wasnt he? Dolly clung to the sheets for a moment in silence. Dolly, want toe over and well spend time together as a couple? Brayden asked suddenly. At once, the woman blushed, and sure enough, he knew exactly what he was thinking. Better forget it, two people can spend the world anywhere, and why leave thedy and the child at home and go all the way over to him? No, its better to wait for you toe back. Dolly replied. Brayden knew that it was already the middle of the night in China, and he couldnt bear to disturb Dollys rest. Leon, are you asleep? Brayden asked. Big brother, what are your orders? Leon asked directly. Send a few more men to protect Dolly for the kids and Mrs. Knight, someone is already on the move. Brayden spoke fiercely. Okay, big brother, dont worry, Ive already asked my brothers to start paying attention, you said that person, Ive already found out. Leon replied. As expected, he is still reliable, without having to hand over to himself, he has already arranged everything. The next day, the sun shone early through a crack and warmed the ground. The woman in the bed, still with her eyes closed, was asleep. On the third day, probably because she and Brayden talked sotest night that the sun was now shining on her buttocks, Dolly was still awake. mrs. Knight thought she was tiredtely, so she didnt knock on her door to get her up. Dolly stretched her back, yawned, and opened her eyes slowly. Last night was the best and sweetest sleep she had had in a long time. There were no nightmares, no scares, no noise, just Braydens sexy voice and intoxicating mans scent in her head. Youre awake? Lets eat. Mrs. Knight said in the living room as she ironed her clothes. My God, its already morning! Dolly came to the balcony and shouted in surprise.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. This silly girl, she has been sleeping for more than ten hours, and she only reacted now? So youre eating a noon meal now. Mrs. Knight reminded. Madam, why didnt you call me? She asked in a low voice. Whats the point of calling you? Might as well let you have a natural awakening, how about that? Are youfortable now? Mrs. Knight asked with a smile. Things in the garden had been taken care of long ago, so Mrs. Knight and Dolly could rest for a few days in a row recently. Dolly, do you feel that recently, there is something strange around? Mrs. Knight suddenly asked. Dolly immediately turned around and looked seriously at the woman in front of her, a little uneasy. Could she be talking about the incident that Franklin saidst night? What is it, madam? Did something happen? Dolly asked. Mrs. Knight stopped what she was doing, walked slowly toward her, and sat down on the sofa next to her with a sad look on her face. Ive been feelingtely that someone is following me. She said softly. Do you have this feeling? Or am I overthinking it? Mrs. Knight cocked her head and fell into deep thought. It seemed that there was something really fishy going on, she just hadnt been paying attention. Maam, can you tell me more about it? Dolly asked. Only by understanding clearly, she can prescribe the right medicine, Brayden is not around now, she can only prepare all the protection in advance by herself. There is no specific details ah, just a feeling. Mrs. Knight replied. She said very vague, let the next Dolly puzzled. But Dolly believed in womens sixth sense, especially Mrs. Knights sixth sense. Its okay, maybe Im overthinking. With that, Mrs. Knight continued to walk over and iron her clothes No, this matter must be investigated clearly, without hesitation, Dolly picked up the phone and dialed directly. Hey, Leon, do me a favor Sister-inw, dont worry, what you said, big brother has given a clear ount before leaving the country, we have been protecting you secretly, dont worry. Leon said firmly. Instantly, Dolly a hanging heart, finally loosened. So, he had already prepared everything! The womans mouth at the corners, unconsciously hooked up a happy arc. No wonder we talked sote with Franklinst night! Okay, I know, then its been hard for youtely. She said politely. Sister-inw, dont be polite, I said some very hard things to you before, I hope you dont mind, I also want you and big brother to be able to get back together, dont want any more cracks and conflicts between you, please forgive me for those rude behaviors before. Leon said. He remembered very clearly, for the matter of Brayden, he went to specifically find Dolly, hoping that this woman could understand his big brother, only thatter the twomunicated to no avail, causing Leon to immediately have emotions, which is why he said such harsh words to her. Its okay, dont worry, I understand very well and feel happy for Brayden, its Braydens blessing to have such a righteous brother like you. Dolly replied. After feeling Dollys calmness, Leon finally stopped being nervous. In fact, this matter, Dolly has long forgotten, she has never been a narrow-minded woman, naturally, she will not hang on to some small things. Well, madam, you dont have to worry too much, Brayden has already arranged it long ago. She came to Mrs. Knight identity andforted. Thats what she said, but I dont know why, Mrs. Knight always felt that there was something wrong, but couldnt say. Forget it, maybe she is too old and thinks too much. Good. Mrs. Knight replied. But they did not know what kind of situation they were going to face next. Hey, kid, stop! A man in the alley yelled at Franklin, who wasing home from school. The child was a little frightened as she looked at the fierce look in front of her. Who are you guys? What do you want to do? The child clutched his school bag tightly in his arms and asked in fear. Dont be afraid, we just want to y a game with you. The man replied. Chapter 1436 The child is lost Let go of me, you guys! Help! Franklin shouted while pinching the mans thigh. Brat, how dare you pinch me! With that, the man swung a p directly at the childs face. Franklin was quiet, but his eyes were also closed. At this moment, Dolly is waiting anxiously in the living room, seeing that it is about to get dark, but the child has not yete home, which makes her a little uneasy. Maam, why isnt Franklin back yet? Dolly ran to the kitchen and asked Mrs. Knight. Maybe hes doing his homework at school. Mrs. Knight replied indifferently. It was not unheard of for teachers at their school to asionally dy ss and even send international students home after they had finished their homework in ss, but of course this would only happen a few days before exams. Dolly, call the ss teacher and ask whats going on. Mrs. Knight reminded. Dolly immediately picked up her phone and dialed straight through, her eyes a little flustered. Hello, hello, Mr. Miao, is Franklin still at school? She asked anxiously.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. No, we finished school long ago. The ss teacher hurriedly replied. Didnt he stay in school to do his homework? Mrs. Kirnd, dont mention this matter again, its really our fault that international students are doing their homework in school. The ss teacher exined. Its over, now, things are bad. Madam, something is not right, Franklin is not at school. Dolly said in a trembling voice to Mrs. Knight. Pop! The shovel in Mrs. Knights hand fell straight to the ground. Mrs. Knight rushed out of the kitchen, grabbed her coat and left. Where are you going? Dolly immediately ran in front of her and blocked her path. Dont stop me, Im going to find the baby. With that, Mrs. Knight shrugged her arm off directly and left. Madam, dont be impulsive yet, listen to me first, okay? Lets wait here first and let Leon go look for it, Im afraid youll go out and be taken by someone else again. Dolly said in a low voice, with some fear in her tone. She didnt know who the person behind her was, nor did she know exactly what that persons purpose was, let alone what the consequences would be after they caught her. So what do you think, what should be done? Mrs. Knight suddenly shouted at Dolly in front of her. She was really anxious, Franklin was her childhood, every move of the child touched every nerve of Mrs. Knight, now the child suddenly disappeared, she was naturally very anxious. Hey Leon, quick, find the child, Franklin is missing At this time, Dolly, already scared and somewhat incoherent, did not know how to express clearly to Leon the current situation. Sister-inw you first take it easy, speak slowly. Leonforted. What? The baby is gone? When? Leon stood up in a sh and immediately ran out of the office. Okay, I know, dont worry, sister-inw, Ill be right there, okay! After hanging up the phone, Leon opened his address book, found another cell phone number and dialed it directly. Hey, Anastasia,e here, big brothers child is missing, yes, now, immediately! Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. What is going on? How did the child get lost? Sister-inw, are you okay? Anastasia ran over and rushed tofort Dolly. Im fine, go find the baby, my baby. Dollys body kept trembling as she replied. Mrs. Knight, next to her, also had an air of godly sadness. Anastasia knew what Franklin meant to them, and naturally did not dare to joke around. Well, sister-inw, you dont have to worry, Leon has sent someone to look for it, dont worry, it will be found, besides, maybe the child was greedy and got lost Anastasia muttered. No way! Our Franklin has never been a yful child, even if he wants to go out to y, he has toe home and tell us first. Mrs. Knight suddenly shouted. Obviously, this matter, has something to do with Dolly. Madam, you also do not rush, I believe that soon, Leon will find the child. Anastasia continued. Dolly, its all because of you, why cant you just live your life quietly and well? Because of your arrival, how many storms has our family gone through? I really dont understand why you, a woman, have to be so capricious! Mrs. Knight suddenly roared. This was the first time that she lost her temper with Dolly, and the first time that she could not control her emotions. Instantly, Dollys eyes pooled with clear liquid. She was right, she had caused Mrs. Knight and Franklin too much trouble! But she didnt mean it! She also wanted to live a good life like an ordinary person and raise her husband and children, but the cruel reality always stood in her way. Madam, Im sorry, its all my fault. Dolly lowered her head and whispered. But whats the use of apologizing now? Mrs. Knight turned around and slowly walked towards the window, closing her eyes and trying to adjust her emotions. Madam, I know you are very excited and angry, but there are some idents, we have no way to control ah, besides this matter, not necessarily rted to sister-inw ah, you do not rush, everything, there will be an answer naturally. Next to Anastasia said. Then good, then you tell me, what is the answer? If something happens to the child, what should I do? If the child is really gone, what should be done? Mrs. Knight asked fiercely. I Dolly suddenly tightened her grip on Anastasias arm, signaling her not to speak. In fact, Mrs. Knight is not usually like this, Dolly knew in her heart, she was just anxious. Hey Leon, whats going on? Did you find it? Anastasia asked in a low voice, holding up her phone. Not yet found, there is no surveince in the small mountain vige, it is more trouble to find. Leon replied. Things were getting more and moreplicated, and Dollys heart was feeling more and more guilty. Okay, sister-inw, Leon is still looking, dont worry too much, no news is the best news for us now, isnt it? Anastasia gently patted her shoulder andforted. But thats her baby! Chapter 1437 A phone call Who the hell are you! In the room, the child yelled, struggling incessantly. You stay here honestly and dont scream! The man shouted. A bunch of demons! After a long time, Franklin finally calmed down. He suddenly remembered what Brayden had said to him before. No matter what situation you encounter, you must remain calm andposed, or things will only get worse, and no stranger can consider their feelings, and no one will sympathize with what they are going through. Uncle, can you tell me why you want to arrest me? The child asked politely. This transformation really made the man next to him startled.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Just now it was a hysterical and twisted look, howe it suddenly became so well-behaved now? You dont need to know too much, just do your own thing. The man replied viciously. But I cant do anything while Im here. The child continued. Youve done your part by staying here now. The man replied. The child thought for a long time and always felt that this was more than a mere kidnapping! Uncle, do you want to see Daddy or Mommy? This is really a meaningless question, people Brayden, that is able to say see just see? Of course he wants to see his mother who doesnt know what shes doing and is causing trouble everywhere! Shut up, the reason you are in our hands now, to me, only your mother! Finally, he did tell the truth! They just wanted to lure mom out by kidnapping themselves! But, uncle, you know what? Im not moms real son, Im just her adopted son, she wont worry about me, she cant wait for me to leave. Franklin said. A statement, instantly attracted the attention of the men next to him, no, clearly the chairman said that this child is Dollys most beloved child ah! My mother always disliked me, said I was too much trouble, is trying to send me to the orphanage. You see, Ive been gone for so long, and she hasnt evene out to look for me. Franklin continued. The man thought about it, indeed the child has been in his hands for such a long time, the woman has not moved at all. Big brother, do you think, that woman is not intentional? She cant really not want this child, right? The older boy next to me said in a low voice. Dolly is a woman after all, how could she be so cruel as to throw away a child? Lets wait and see. Sister-inw, do you really not know where the child was lost? Ive searched several times in the small mountain vige, and I havent seen Franklins figure. Leon asked anxiously. I really dont know anything. Dolly replied with a sob. What does she know? She doesnt know anything! Shes out there all the time, either with Jayden or with Stanley, who knows how many people shes offended! Mrs. Knight said coldly from a distance. Dolly froze for a moment, she would never have thought that Mrs. Knight would be so prejudiced against herself, and she would never have thought that Mrs. Knight would say such vicious words. Madam, dont be anxious, the matter is not clear yet, we cant jump to a conclusion. Leon hurriedly said. All right, I can see through it, you will never find the child in this life, I will go find it myself. With that, Mrs. Knight was about to walk out. Madam, you cant go out, its too dangerous! Anastasia immediately ran in front of her and blocked the doorway. My child is gone, what do I care if Im in danger? Im not like someone who is so pretentious that he stays at home all day and doesnt dare to go out, and has to let others take responsibility for what he has done. Mrs. Knight said. Madam, you cant say that. Yes, its true that my sister-inw is indecisive at times because of her kindness, but she didnt hurt you, and this incident today was just an ident. Leon said. Boom! Mrs. Knight mmed the door and left,pletely ignoring the eyes of several people in the back. Hey, follow up and protect the old man well. Leon said as he held up his phone and hung up. Sister-inw, dont listen to her nonsense, what the truth of the matter is like, now we dont even know Leon exined. In fact, its not that Leon doesnt know, hes just not sure yet. The reason is that Brayden said before, Stanleys father will never let Dolly go easily. Does big brother know about this? Anastasia walked over and asked. I dont know, you dont say yet, big brother is very busy over there, lets see what happens first. Leon exined. Faintly, Anastasias heart, but also more and more uneasy. If it was simply a kidnapping case, then the criminal should have called for money! But its been so long, the phone at home has not been ringing. What kind of trick is this? The woman wandered into the living room, very sad. Suddenly, the phone in the living room rang. Sister-inw, quick, pick up the phone, you must be calm. Anastasia said immediately. Dolly immediately wiped the tears on her face, ran to the phone, took a deep breath, and finally, she answered the phone. Miss Dean, I advise you, dont call the police, your son is still in my hands, and dont try to solve everything with your little cleverness, its useless,e over to me tomorrow morning, Ill send you the addresster. Hey, how is my son now Before Dolly could finish her sentence, the other party just hung up the phone. Thats right, the other partys target, from the beginning, was not Franklin, but her Dolly! How can? What did he say? Is the baby okay? How much does it cost? Anastasia next to her kept asking. He didnt say how much it would cost, he said he wanted me to meet him. Dolly answered. Leon immediately became cautious, it seems, eight or nine! The man clenched his fist, his gaze a little fierce. Sister-inw, dont make any rash moves yet, Ill arrange everything and then you can go. Leon said. Dolly looked back at Leon, her expression a little helpless and a little helpless. She didnt know if the baby was safe now, and she didnt know what problems she would face tomorrow, all she knew was that she had to go see that man! Its okay, if I can get Franklins life back with my life, Ill go. Dolly muttered. Sister-inw, what are you talking about, both you and Franklin will be fine, dont think nonsense. Anastasiaforted her while hugging her. Anastasias nails seeped directly into her palm, but she felt no pain. Okay, dont cry Chapter 1438 can be Sister-inw, dont worry, dont worry about it, go ahead, theres us at the back. Leon said.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Hmm. Dolly replied. She had nothing to worry about, as long as the child was safe, she would give anything. Sister-inw, are you okay? Anastasia came over and asked worriedly. Since morning, she had seen this woman looking very pale and weak. Im fine. She pressed her temples and answered softly. But Anastasia always felt that there was something wrong somewhere, Sister-inw,st night, did that man call you afterwards? Anastasia deliberately asked. Dolly froze for a moment and immediately shook her head, with a hint of panic in her eyes. No no. She replied. How could she not? Anastasia walked to Leons side, leaned over and muttered something in his ear, and the mans face immediately changed. Sister-inw, no matter what happens, you have to tell us, otherwise we will have a hard time doing itter, and I have no way to answer to big brother. Leon looked at her seriously and said in a low voice. Dolly on the sofa, slowly raised her head, seriously looked at the two people in front of her, some breakdown. Last night, he called me again and asked me to meet him alone. Dolly said. Sure enough, they were still alert, but that was normal, Leon half-squinted his eyes and cocked his head at the ceiling, as if he was thinking about something. Okay, I know, so, sister-inw, you go, Ill let those people go back, Ill follow you alone. Leon suddenly said, his tone was very firm. Next to Anastasia, her eyes lit up in surprise. What are you up to? Youre going alone? Are you out of your mind? What if you run into any idents? Anastasia pulled the man to the side and said anxiously. There was no way out of this, he promised Brayden that he had to protect Dolly and Franklin and Mrs. Knight with all his might! Its okay, I can do it, Im Leon, he patted himself , confidently. No, Leon, Im telling you, youre not going over there alone, or Im going too! Anastasia said coldly. This woman is crazy, right! Such a dangerous thing, she also dare to go? Come on, Im thankful youre not scared to death by then. Leon deliberately said. If I say no, I cant. Either you get some brothers to go with you, or Ill go with you. Anastasia tightened her grip on the mans tie and said. Leon looked at the woman in front of him incredulously, with some curiosity in his eyes. Can I take it that you are worried about me now? Leon asked with a yful smile. Uh, all of a sudden, Anastasia immediately let go of the man. It seemed that, just now, she had acted a little too much. She straightened her clothes and tried to calm herself down. The weather today, it seems to be very nice. Anastasia said as she walked towards Dolly. Looking at the womans back, Leons mouth curved up at the corners with a curve of satisfaction. Finally, he saw that she cared about herself! Huh? Dolly turned around and looked at Anastasia uncertainly, and then looked at the weather outside. Where is it nice? It was clearly a haze outside, okay? Nothing, sister-inw, you rest here, Ill go make you breakfast. The first thing you need to do is to go into the kitchen. She also knows how to cook? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Suddenly, the phone rang again. Dolly was startled and hurriedly picked up the phone and picked it up. Hows the family these days? Are you okay? It was Braydens voice. Dolly looked at Leon, who was not far away, and then looked at Anastasia, with some hesitation. Pretty good, dont worry, are you done there? Dolly asked in a low voice. No, things over here, its a littleplicated to deal with, I have to stay a few more days. Brayden replied. Forget it, its better not to tell him, save him the distraction, and affect his work. Has Leon been to the housetely? Brayden asked. Here, yesterday, its fine, dont worry. Dolly hurriedly said. The womans voice and tone of voice made Brayden sound a little awkward, but he didnt think too much of it. He thought Dolly had a cold and was not in a good mood, so he didnt ask any more questions and hung up the phone directly. Was it big brother who called just now? Leon asked directly. Its him, but I didnt tell him about it. She was still the same Dolly as before, she hadnt changed at all, she was still so kind and thoughtful. Finally, the time came, and Dolly set off directly on the road to find the man who had kidnapped Franklin. Soon, the car stopped in front of a dpidated warehouse. Because of the obstacle, Dolly got out of the car and slowly approached the abandoned gas station next to her yes, she drove here alone! Is anyone there? Dolly looked around and shouted. It was quiet and there was no response. Hello, its Dolly! There was still no movement. Whats going on? Not a single person? In the corner, Anastasia gently nudged Leons arm next to her and asked in a low voice. Dont say anything, just wait and see what happens! The man replied. Dang! Suddenly, arge barrel fell straight down from above, with the printed handwriting on it. Dolly turned around, looked into a corner for about two seconds, and went straight into the car. Whats the meaning of this? Why is it gone again? Anastasia asked. Theyre changing ces, lets go. With that, Leon took Anastasias hand and left. Nothing will happen to sister-inw, right? She cant afford to go back and forth like this. In the car, Anastasia said worriedly. Dont worry, we have a secretnguage between us, I can read her expressions and gestures. Leon replied. You guys have quite a tacit understanding. The woman said deliberately, her expression a little jealous. This is not normal, sister-inws phone must be monitored by them, we can onlymunicate through this way. The man exined. In another car, Dolly is looking ahead driving the car, but her eyes are extremely fearful, her right hand has been trembling non-stop, very nervous. Dolly, you can do it, you still have to save Franklin! She gave herself to do the thought work Chapter 1439 Swapping Children Where are you? Im here. Dolly asked anxiously from the car. You came by yourself? The man asked fiercely. Yes, I came alone and have arrived. Dolly replied. Dolly, Im telling you, you better not y games with me! The man yelled. At this moment, Dolly, her legs shivering, was anxious. Could he have seen Leon? Impossible, Leon has always been very cautious in doing things, how could he be discovered? Dolly suddenly remembered what Leon had said to her before, no matter what the other party said, she must deny it herself. Where is my son? When will I get it? Dolly asked directly. You get out of the car, go to the old parking lot next door, your son is waiting for you there, he leaves, you stay, or you both dont leave, and, be honest with me, you are always in my sight. After saying that, the man hung up the phone directly. Such a fierce tone of voice made Dolly unable to resist. She had no way to convey any information to Leon, so she could only obediently listen to the other partys words, get out of the car, and walk directly to the old parking lot. Leon, look, Dolly got out of the car, why didnt she say hello to us? Inside the car, Anastasia said excitedly. Keep your voice down, sister-inw must not havee in time to convey the message, she must have been targeted. Leon replied slowly. Then, the two also got out of the car and walked towards the next small corner to hide themselves. Franklin? Where are you? Moms here! Dolly shouted as she walked. Mom! Franklin shouted in response. After hearing the childs voice, Dollys heart burst with excitement and immediately ran over to the childs responding voice. Finally, next to a trash can, she saw the child. How is it? Are you hurt anywhere? Dolly looked back and forth at the child in front of her and asked anxiously. Mom, what are you doing here? Im fine, Im telling you, theyre all bad people! The child leaned over and said in Dollys ear. Dolly naturally knew best, but out of helplessness, she could only listen to the other side to ensure the childs safety. Its okay, Franklin,e on, you go home, leave me alone, mommy has something to say to them. Dolly said, clutching the corner of her coat. Mom, dont you want to go back with me? The child blinked his big eyes and asked curiously. You follow this road, keep going forward, you will definitely see Uncle Leon, he will take you home, hurry up, do not worry, mommy will go back in a while. With that, Dolly pushed the child out. Mom, then you must hurry home after talking with them, oh. The child said loudly. In fact, Franklin did it on purpose! Last night he overheard the conversation of those men, and today, it was impossible for him and Dolly to escape together. He could only choose to go first and then call the police. Finally, the child disappeared from his sight and Dolly breathed a sigh of relief. Come out, the child is gone, I am here. The woman shouted. Anastasia, you take the baby home first. In the corner, Leon gently patted the womans shoulder and said. What about you? What are you going to do? Anastasia asked immediately. Im going to wait here for my sister-inw, I have to rescue her, you take the child home and call the police. The man said firmly. Looking at Leon in front of her, Anastasias heart burst with worry. She was afraid, afraid that something might happen to this man, and also afraid that something might happen to Dolly. No, I want to be with you. Anastasia said heartily, with a little clear liquid in her eyes. Listen, this is your mission, do you want us all to die in the hands of those people? Leon said seriously. No, nothing can happen to you guys. Finally, the woman could not hold back, she sobbed. For a long time, she was convinced by the man. Franklin! Anastasia shouted at the child who was not far away. Auntie! The child ran straight to Anastasia and jumped into her arms, shouting. Hows it going? Are you hurt? Anastasia rushed to ask. No, but auntie, my mom is still in their hands, you must go save her, she is in danger. The child said nervously. Well, dont be anxious yet, we will definitely find a way to save your mother. Anastasiaforted. Finally, she took the child directly out of this remote ce and went directly to the police station. And Leon, at this time, had been carefully watching the scene not far away. Youre Dolly? Youre quite pretty. The man said in a low voice. What do you want? Dolly asked directly. Thats for you to ask. The men replied. I dont seem to know you. The woman muttered. The men next to her sneered. What did it matter if they knew each other or not? They were just entrusted by someone. You say you are a woman, why do you want to get involved in the affairs of the big family? The man asked directly. Dolly looked at the man in front of her, unsure of what she was getting involved with. I dont understand what youre saying. And pretending to understand? Dolly couldnt think of what big family she had provoked. Just say what you have to say. Finally, she lost her patience and said directly. Lets, in fact, looking for you is not a big deal. The man said deliberately.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. For everything in front of him, Dolly really can not see, also can not guess, the heart is even more bottomless. Howe they havente out yet? Leon, in the corner, was very anxious. Finally, a few men led Dolly out. Quickly give me go! Dont shout and dont scream! The men pushed her viciously and walked directly to the car in front of them. Stop! Suddenly Leon came running out and yelled. The few men in front of him were a little surprised by this sudden situation. You lied to me! p! A pnded directly on Dollys cheek. The woman covered her reddened face, and there was a wave of indignation in her eyes. Dude, mind your own business! Theres nothing for you here. The man shouted in a hangdog voice. This woman, you cant take away! Leon yelled. And you want to save a hero? The man slowly walked towards Leon with a condescending expression. Youre looking for death! The man said fiercely. Yes, Leon was fully prepared. If it came in time, Anastasia woulde to his rescue, if it was toote, he would have to fight with all his might to protect Dolly. Release him and rece me. Leon said firmly. The man in front of him snorted coldly, his expression disdainful. No way! You are the people sent by the Davidson Family, right? Leon asked deliberately. At once, the man in front of him froze, somewhat at a loss for words. Chapter 1440 Let her go What are you talking about, what the Davidson Family, I dont know. The man said directly, his eyes a little averted. Such a flustered look had revealed everything. You should know, Dolly is Braydens woman, Brayden is a kind of character, have you not heard? Leon said deliberately. This city, which people do not know Braydens status, the mall ruthless, domineering bloodthirsty, never look at anyones face, today, this group of people even took the initiative to provoke his head, the future will naturally not have any good fruit to eat. But how could they not know that this woman was once Braydens ex-wife, just the Davidson Familys old man exined, the consequences, all by his old man. You get out of my way, do not give me nonsense, I do not have so much time for you around! With that, the man pushed Leon fiercely. With one force, Leon stretched out his right foot and kicked the man directly on the ground, and the brothers behind him, one by one, looked surprised. Men, give me a go! The man on the ground covered his chest, with a foreign ent, and yelled. At once, several men came together and pounced on Leon. There were so many people, even if Leon had great skills, he could not defeat so many men in front of him, and all of them were strong and fit. Hows that? Very capable? I tell you, in this world, there is nothing I cant do! Dare to hit me? I think youre tired of living! The man walked towards him and gave him a direct kick. Stop it! The person you want is me, he has nothing to do with it, let him go. Dolly in the back shouted, her expression tense. Sister-inw, dont say anything! Leon suddenly shouted. The blood in the corner of his mouth, has been dripping, on his arms, on his thighs, all the scars left on his body by these people in front of him, Leon panted and looked at these people in front of him, his gaze was a bit ferocious, but he had the heart to do so. You still want to save him? Dolly, you yourself are already difficult to protect, and still here to y the good guy? The man looked back at the woman and said coldly, with a contemptuous expression. Release her, and I, at your disposal. Leon lowered his head and continued. Its really a man with a lot of love and righteousness! Its just a pity that the wrong person was used.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. You and her, what is your rtionship? Is she worth protecting with your life? The two of you, youre not having an affair, are you? Its true, Dolly, this bitch, has hooked up with many men outside. The man said sarcastically and directly. Shut the hell up! Sister-inw is not like that! Leon yelled. He was so protective! What? Do you like her a lot? Is she particrly beautiful? The actual body is so good that it has charmed so many men. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. What? You dont dare? You are very good, do not be shy, I am also a man,e, we both try, I would like to see, you actually how to please me! The man said in a low voice. Dont touch her! Leon, in the back, continued to shout. But it seems to be useless. The person had put all his attention directly on Dollys body, and did not care at all about Leons movement behind him. What do you want? The woman asked in horror, with mixed emotions. She had never been so scared as she was now, and at that moment, her mind was full of Braydens figure. She was afraid she would not see the man, she was afraid she would not see the sunrise tomorrow. Dollys jacket, was ripped off directly by the man. Ah! Suddenly, a force, she on the mans arm, a fierce bite. You bitch, how dare you bite me, FUCK, you dont want to live! p! A p,nding hard on her head, instantly, Dollys eyes went gold. I made out with you, that is to give you face, dont give shame! The man yelled. You let Leon go. She bowed her head and said haggardly. At this moment, she was already exhausted all over and had no strength to resist the man in front of her. You say let go and let go? Who are you? The man kicked her directly again. Dolly stumbled and fell straight to the ground. Sister-inw, are you okay? Dont worry about me, Im fine! Leon yelled. But she was already full of guilt towards Leon. Let go of her, you guys! Sister-inw,e to your senses! At this moment, Leon, with a hideous face, was not at all strong enough to break free. Stop it! Suddenly, a familiar voice of a man came from behind. Chapter 1441 just as a sister-in-law? When the woman saw the long-lost face, Dolly finally pulled the corners of her mouth unconsciously. Boss, what should we do? A young brother rushed over and asked. Did hee alone? The man asked. So far, it looks like hes the only one. Then lets go. With that, the man slowly walked toward Brayden. Is something wrong? Kidnapping and hazing a woman in broad daylight, doesnt that count for anything? Brayden asked rhetorically, a murderous aura in his eyes. He had been holding back, knowing that the other side, with dozens of men, could get themselves killed in a minute, so he had to stall for time. Does this have anything to do with you? The man asked. Dolly is my woman, of course it has something to do with me.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Mr. Kirnd, please make it clear, Dolly is not your woman now, you are divorced. The man reminded. What a bunch of ungrateful rotten people, since they know who they are, how dare they be so wild! Who instructed you guys toe? He asked deliberately. That has even less to do with you. The man scoffed. Now, if you let Dolly and Leon go, I wont hold you responsible in the future, otherwise, Ill make you crippled for life! Brayden spoke seriously and solemnly. leon knew that he was really angry. It had been a long time since he had seen such a fierce expression on his big brothers face. Mr. Kirnd, will you stop joking around here? Are we about to be crippled or are you about to be crippled? The man gave him a disdainful look and said. What do you think? Suddenly, behind Braydens back, hundreds of men instantly appeared, each with a long knife in their hands. Dont, that, misunderstanding, Mr. Kirnd, I was just joking with you, look at you, how to make such a big noise? The man, the other side of the crowd, immediately conceded to change his tone, there is a hint of begging in the tone. What have you been doing? Now that you know youre wrong, Leon looked away from his face and smiled at theforting faces. What? Now you know how to beg for forgiveness? But it seems to be toote. Brayden a wave, the back of the brothers, directly up to grab the men, a burst of beating, said let them cripple, Brayden naturally will not give them any mercy. Brayden not far from Dolly, half-smiling eyes, two arms holding their shoulders, slowly fell down Dolly, wake up! Brayden shouted while holding the woman. But she didnt respond for a moment. Finally, it was settled. All the men on the other side fell to the ground, each one with either a broken arm or a missing leg. It was simple, Brayden wanted to use the fact to let them remember, dare to touch his woman, the consequences are so end. Brother, Im sorry. In the ward, Leon bowed his head and apologized to Brayden. What are you apologizing for? Brayden asked, looking up at the man in the hospital bed. I didnt protect my sister-inw and the baby. Leon replied ming himself. What an idiot, he was already hurt like this, and still thinking about this matter in his mind. Come on, where did ite from so many things, just get well. Brayden replied. In fact, Brayden was really angry about Leons behavior. Yes, he wants the man to protect Dolly, but that is not based on the sacrifice of Leons life. Everything requires discretion and thought, and what Leoncks is precisely the ability to solve problems with his intellect. Where is my sister-inw? How is it going? Better? Leon continued to ask. Nothing, shes still in aa, Im going over, you rest here first. With that, Brayden left Leons ward directly. Doctor, how is she? Nothing serious, right? Brayden seriously looked at the doctor and asked. She is frightened, let her go out as little as possible recently. Get well, make sure she stays in a good mood, too much emotional ups and downs will not be good for her recovery. The doctor added. Looking at the woman in the hospital bed, Brayden was heartbroken. The matter, has been clear. The other side had admitted that the Davidson Familys old man had ordered it. Brayden Dolly muttered while shaking her head gently and closing her eyes. Im here, Dolly, wake up. The man immediately ran over and held the womans small hand tightly as he whispered in reply. Brayden! suddenly, Dolly miso a sitting up, open a pair of big eyes, looking ahead, the expression is a little dull. Dolly, its okay, trust me, its over. Brayden gently stroked her hair and said. Finally, the woman couldnt help it, jumped into Braydens arms, hysterically crying loudly. I thought, Ill never see you again, I thought I was going to die, I thought you didnt want me In an instant, Dolly blurted out all her grievances andints. Fool, it wont, with me, everything will be fine. The man said as he gently patted her back. Brayden, wheres Leon? Hows he doing? Leon was injured trying to save me. She asked as if she suddenly remembered something. Well, do not worry, do not think too much, everything, I have arranged. He replied. In the other ward, Leon was lying on the bed, resting with his eyes closed. Dang! Suddenly, the door was kicked open. Just as Leon was about to open his eyes to see who the visitor was, a woman suddenly fell on top of him and cried. Oooh This woman, whats wrong again? Was she bullied? Or did she not seed in bullying someone else? What? Said. Leon asked as he patted her. Leon, are you in pain? Anastasia wiped her tears and asked in a low voice. Leon was astonished. I cant imagine that this woman still has a ce for herself in her heart. It did hurt before, but now it doesnt hurt anymore. He answered slowly. Look, face, neck, arms, legs, all wounds, must be very painful, right, when you were not allowed to go, you still have to go to y hero, now well, lying in the hospital, right? Anastasia pinched his arm hard and yelled. Why are you looking at me like that? Leon said. You, really just think of Dolly as your sister-inw? She asked directly. Leon didnt hold back for a moment and let out augh. What else? Do you think of her as Mom? Chapter 1442 She’s jealous? Stop it, I am very serious, do you like other people Dolly ah? Anastasia cautiously looked at the man on the hospital bed and asked directly. Whats wrong with this woman today? Did she take the wrong medicine? Dolly is his sister-inw, how could he possibly have any ill will towards her? Dont be ridiculous. Leon replied as he turned his face away. Anastasia immediately ran over and looked right at his face, carefully observing the mans expression. Say, did you pursue someone Dolly before, only she didnt agree, thats why you turned around and came after me? The woman asked. Her imagination, it really is too rich! Leon looked at the beloved person in front of him, shook his head and sighed. Anastasia, my Miss Mason, can you stop talking nonsense, Dolly was my sister-inw before, is my sister-inw now, and will be my sister-inw again, got it? Besides, I only have family and friendship for her, not love, got it? The man exined. This is what made Anastasia feel a lot better. In fact, she just wanted to hear Leons exnation, just wanted to hear him deny that he liked Dolly. So thats how it is. She replied. Which do you think it is? Leon nced at her, a little displeased. I say youre a big man, why do you get angry when you say youre angry? Really, youre more fickle than a woman. Anastasia muttered and pped him hard on the shoulder. Ah! Suddenly, Leon let out a scream. Whats wrong? Did it hit your wound? Im sorry, I didnt mean to. Anastasia apologized guiltily while rubbing his shoulder. Mmm, its sofortable, continue. Leon closed his eyes with a look of enjoyment and whispered. Trapped! Anastasia a force, fiercely pinch his body flesh, at this time Leon, expression distorted, want to say something, but can not say. In the future, still dare to lie to me? The woman asked directly. Dare not dare, aunt, you can let go. Leon hurriedly begged for mercy and said. Anastasia immediately let go of her hand and went to the side, peeling an apple for the man. Leon, youre awake? How are you? Are you feeling better? Dolly asked weakly as she walked in. Sister-inw? Why are you here? I should be the one to see you. Sit down. Leon greeted as he went to help Dolly. Dont move, Ill do it. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services. The woman in front of him suddenly looked so understanding, the man even felt a little ufortable. Im really sorry, its all because of me, if it werent for me, you wouldnt have been injured and wouldnt still be lying in the hospital. Dolly said immediately. She came, just to apologize to Leon. Sister-inw, what are you talking about, we are all family, what to talk about being sorry, its okay, Ill recover soon, dont worry, as long as you are okay. Leon hurriedly said. Next to Anastasia, immediately turned her head and looked at Leon with contempt, very dissatisfied. This is not obvious that he cares a lot about this Dolly! Sister-inw, eat an apple. Said, Anastasia handed Dolly an apple. Brayden said, recently you will be in the hospital to take care of your body, do not think too much. Dolly continued. Its yours! Anastasia said bitingly while throwing the peeled apple to Leon.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. One word, two words, what knows Anastasia is angry again. Women, its really iprehensible! Its okay, sister-inw, its all as it should be, you dont have to feel guilty, I promised my big brother that I would take care of and protect you, but in the end I let you get hurt, and to be honest, Im still to me here. You can never say that, I already feel guilty about you The two in the ward you say a word, I discuss, haspletely ignored the presence of Anastasia next to. All right, all right, you two are enough, none of you are responsible, all right? Its my responsibility, okay? The two of you have nothing to do but to take the me. Anastasia muttered. At once, Dolly and Leonughed, and the atmosphere suddenly became lighter. Why did youe here, Ive been looking for you for half a day. Brayden said as he walked in. I came to see Leon, Dolly replied. Brayden hurriedly put the jacket in his hand on Dollys shoulder and smiled faintly. Anastasia sighed, a little depressed in her heart. Anastasia, whats wrong with you? The man on the hospital bed asked. Nothing. She replied. Next to her, Brayden held Dollys small hand tightly, trying to apany her with a trace offort and warmth. Dont worry, everything will pass. Brayden gently embraced Dolly and said. Finally, Anastasia couldnt look at it anymore. Big brother, sister-inw, you guys are like this, is it really good? In front of us two single dogs show love, why ah this is. She said directly. Then you can also ah, you and Leon together as a pair on the line. Brayden deliberately nced at Leon next to him and said. This, in fact, is not impossible, just now it is too early, she still has her own ns. You guys hurry back, Im afraid you cant control itter. Saying that, Anastasia directly pushed Brayden and Dolly out of the ward. Why are you so domineering? This is my ward! Leon said. Whats yours is mine! On what grounds? On the basis that you like me! Anastasia replied loudly. She said it so rightfully, as if she was already Leons. I want to eat dumplings. The man in the hospital bed, suddenly said. Then wait, Ill go get them for you. Anastasia said as she hurriedly ran out of the ward. At this moment, Leon frowned slightly. What the hell did she mean? If she didnt like him, why did she care about him so much? He was suddenly a little confused. From now on, dont run around, dont worry, no matter what happens, Ill take care of it. Brayden gently kissed Dollys forehead and said in a low voice. Im just a little worried, Im afraid something will happen to Leon. She replied. You know, Leon has always been Brayden, the right-hand man, he cant afford to have any slip-ups! Its okay, listen, take care of yourself here, Ill go to the office ande to stay with you tonight. The two of them had a little more fun, and the man left directly. Suddenly, the phone next to him rang, and the screen jumped with the words Mrs. Knight. Chapter 1443 Cold Looking at the phone that kept vibrating, Dolly hesitated a little. She didnt know how to exin to Mrs. Knight, after all, this matter was really caused by her. Dolly, Im sorry. Mrs. Knight suddenly said. Dolly was a bit baffled by this sudden apology. She thought Mrs. Knight was going to scold her again this time, but she didnt. Madam, its all my fault, will you forgive me? She rushed to speak. Dolly, listen to me, before, because of the childs disappearance I was very anxious, so I treated you extremely badly and also said a lot of excessive words, all this, is my fault, I hope you can forgive me and also understand me a little. Mrs. Knight said directly. Mrs. Knight has always been a daring woman, she never likes to be abrasive or hypocritical, it is because of this that she has always liked Dolly, but this time Franklins disappearance really made her very rude and exploded her temper to Dolly, although she knew she was very wrong, but she couldnt help it. Madam, I understand you. Dolly replied in a low voice. For so long, she and Mrs. Knight had always gotten along very well, and this time the conflict was only because of herself. However, as long as the child was well, it was better than anything. How are you doing now? I heard Brayden say you were hurt? Hes on a tight schedule, so Ill go take care of you. No, madam, youd better take care of the child at home, Im taken care of in the hospital, dont worry. Dolly immediately replied. She didnt want to drag this old man down any more, in the past few days, she had been thinking about whether to move out or not, and her heart had been torn. If she moved out, she would miss her children and madam, and if she didnt move out, it wouldnt be good to keep bothering people like this. Sister-inw, heres your lunch. Suddenly, Anastasia came over and said. Thanks. Dolly replied, with a preupied look. Looking at the womans clothes on the hospital bed with a sad look, Anastasia was a little curious. Sister-inw, whats wrong with you? Is something wrong? She asked directly. Ah? Nothing, have you eaten, has Leon eaten? Dolly asked. The first time I saw her, she was so concerned about Leon, and it was really just because Leon was hurt because of her. He ate, you can rest assured. Anastasia replied. By the way, sister-inw, when do you n to remarry with big brother? She suddenly asked. It was an extremely realistic question, and one to which she could not give an answer. Dolly suddenly felt tired, she wanted to take a good rest, wanted to be alone in peace and quiet for a while, without being disturbed by anyone. What? Arent you two going to remarry? Looking at Dollys hesitant look, Anastasia asked worriedly. No? The two of them have been together for so many years, can they just break up? I dont think so, right? Besides, Dolly knew all the reasons why Brayden agreed to divorce this woman. Lets not discuss this issue, okay? Lets talk about you, your bookstore, how is it now? Dolly asked in a low voice. How did she know she had opened a bookstore? Its okay, its in development at the moment, but Im nning to open a chain of stores. She answered. She was going in the direction of a strong woman! I wonder if Leon will still be able to yell at her when the timees. Pretty good, go for it. Dolly! A familiar womans voice suddenly reached the ears of the two women. Okay, Skyler, dont worry, Im fine, look, Im fine. Dolly immediately replied. Fine what, youre already in a hospital bed and youre saying youre fine. Skyler red at her and grumbled. How did you know I was kidnapped? Brayden told me, told me toe over and talk to you if I was okay. He was really sweet, and Dolly suddenly felt warm inside. Who the hell is it? Dare to touch you? Skyler asked nosily. Its not a big deal, just some punks. She replied awkwardly. Next to Anastasia, tried to go to exin, but when she saw Dollys expression, she still gradually withdrew from the ward. Forget it, she must have her own reasons for not telling the truth. And then what? There is no then ah, I was saved ah. That was it? No way! Skyler looked suspiciously at the woman in front of him with an angry expression. Dolly, are we still good sisters? Youre hiding this kind of thing from me? Dollyughed awkwardly. Well, you just dont worry blindly, Im fine, its just the father of a friend from before, because Im with she exined.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Needless to say, Skyler guessed it, it must be the Davidson Family! Youre talking about the Davidson Familys old man, right? No wonder. What a clever woman, she understood it well. Is there something wrong with that Stanley, knowing that you love Brayden, and still pestering you so much. No, I have to go find him! With that, Skyler was about to leave. Dont you go, Brayden will fix it. Dolly shouted. That wont work, Brayden arranged it, thats what hes supposed to do, I have to go to Stanley and ask him what he really wants! The woman was so determined that Dolly couldnt stop her. In the cafe, Stanley was sitting in the corner, swiping his phone screen, a bored look. Recently, he had been studying management in his fatherspany, and although he had decided to take over his fathers business himself, at this time, he truly felt that things in thepany were tedious. Stanley! Skyler shouted while walking viciously towards him. The people around him, startled by the womans yell, turned their attention to her. Skyler? What are you doing here? Its been a while. Stanley hurriedly stood up and said hello. He and Skyler were old friends, but the two hadnt seen much of each other since he left the country. You bastard! Said the woman, throwing the bag in her hand directly at the man in front of her. Whats with all the anger? Stanleys body unconsciously stepped backwards. Stanleys body unconsciously backed up. He knew too well that once Skyler started her temper, it was simply a female Tiger! Chapter 1444 Let her go The head-bashing scolding blindsided Stanley in front of him. He didnt know what had happened to make this woman so angry. Skyler, calm down and talk slowly. Stanley said in a low voice, trying to calm her down. But it was useless, Skylers character itself is big-hearted, plus her good sister and suddenly suffered this kind of aggression, she was naturally anxious inside. Tell me, why are you doing this to Dolly! the woman yelled. Looking at the woman across the table, Stanley instantly felt a little wronged. What did I treat Dolly like? She got divorced, I chased her, I asked her to marry me, is that wrong? Besides, didnt she also refuse? I didnt mess with her afterwards. What else do you want me to do? Stanley said directly. He felt that his ability to let go was the greatest concession and progress. ording to his previous character, the person he had his eye on, he had to chase after her, but for the Davidson Family, for himself, for dad and mom, he had returned to thepany and gave up his feelings, wasnt that enough? She almost died, you know! Skyler growled bitterly. The words caught Stanleys attention. Tell me clearly, what do you mean, what happened to Dolly? The man immediately asked. It wasnt your old man who did it! He sent someone to kidnap Dolly, only to be rescuedter, you have returned to the Davidson Family, it is time to let Dolly go, besides, people Dolly did not provoke you ah. The woman muttered. She was right, since the beginning, it had been his own initiative to Dolly to start the pursuit, she had refused and evaded, but he had not given up, until now. I know, dont worry, Ill find out. The man replied. The two men exchanged a few more brief words and left straight away.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. In the hospital, Dolly was lying on the hospital bed, flipping through the magazine in her hand, with a bored and sad look. I wonder how the baby is doing? I wonder if Franklin was shocked? After hesitating for a long time, she finally picked up her cell phone and dialed Mrs. Knight. Hello, maam, is Franklin at home? Can I talk to him? Dolly asked cautiously. Franklin, Mom is looking for you! Mrs. Knight shouted. Where are you, Mommy? The child asked hurriedly, sounding worried. Mommys outside, Franklin, did you get scared? She asked. No, dont worry Im a man, but why arent you back yet, Im so worried about you. Franklin said aggrieved. Hearing such words from the child, the woman was immediately touched, everything, it was worth it. At this time Brayden, in the office is dealing with thepanys business. I dont know what happened recently, Kirnd Group has a lot of things, plus Dolly was injured, so Brayden feel a little tired. But fortunately, there is still an Anastasia who can help him take care of Dolly and Leon when he is busy. Big brother! The woman greeted as she walked in. What are you doing here if youre not staying at the hospital? Brayden asked directly. Everythings fine in the hospital, dont worry, and have you eaten yet? Anastasia asked, with a hint of concern in her eyes. Im not hungry. The man replied indifferently. The man had not eaten all day, and he was not hungry? Anastasia walked over and ced the food on his desk. Sister-inw and Leon have finished eating, I came to bring you food. The woman muttered. Lately, its been hard on you. Brayden said as he raised his head slightly and looked at the woman in front of him. Although it was true that she sacrificed much of her time in the hospital, Anastasia had no regrets. Once, in her most difficult, the most helpless time, is Brayden has been by her side never leave, patient to guide her, help her, even by Dolly misunderstanding, by all the outside world misunderstanding. And now is the time Brayden needs her, she naturally will not easily refuse. Its not hard, you have to take care of yourself too, if you get exhausted, then I have to take care of three people. Anastasia deliberately said. This girl, always talk without a gate, this kind of words can say out, also really damaging. In the living room, Stanley sat on the sofa and kept looking at his watch, as if he was waiting for something. Finally, the familiar and unfamiliar face appeared. Dad! Stanley shouted. The old man was startled for a moment and immediately turned around, looked seriously at his son in front of him and walked over to him. Its sote, still up? Senior asked. You went to see Dolly? Stanley asked. The old man straightened his clothes and stayed silent; it seemed that everything was true. Nothing to do with Dolly, everything is my responsibility. He said. How could there be no rtionship? Without the existence of that woman, he would be so crazy? Not even the Davidson Familys face, directly among one knee directly to propose to people? The old man nced at him, not wanting to talk to him. In the future, you should not go to her, I no longer have any rtionship with her. Stanley added. This statement, however, aroused the old mans interest, they broke up? Since I have chosen to return to the Davidson Family and go back to work, naturally I will not care about any childrens love, you can rest assured that I will work well in the future. He continued. Looking at his son in front of him, the old man smiled gratefully. My son has already said so, so you should promise him, people Dolly also did not do anything to harm themselves. Suddenly, Mrs. Davidson came over and said. The old man looked at his son, then at his wife, and nodded slightly. Stanley, you are not too young, I hope you focus on your career, a man can be without a wife, can be without money, but not without a career, in other words, with a career, it is the same as having everything. The old man said to his son in a serious manner, with a stern expression. I know. This is the first time that father and son chatted peacefully, and all this, in a way, thanks to Dolly. the woman next to him, looking at the two men whose discussion was in full swing, smiled heartily. Well,e and have some fruit. Mom, you can put it there first, I have to talk to Dad about thepanys project, I dont have time to eat fruit now. Stanley said hurriedly. Looking at Stanley in front of a serious and careful look, the old man heart a burst of excitement, it seems, they the Davidson Family, there is hope. Come on, lets continue! The old man shouted. Chapter 1445 Termination of Cooperation Everything, its over, the Davidson Familys senior stopped giving Dolly a hard time and since then, life has returned to peace. Mom, how are you? Franklin asked in a low voice, lying in Dollys arms. Franklin is a good boy, dont worry, mommy is fine. Dolly replied. Looking at the woman on the hospital bed with a haggard and tired look, Franklins eyes were worried. Soon, her body gradually recovered and it was time to leave the hospital, but she kept hesitating and hesitating. She didnt know how to face Mrs. Knight, and she didnt know whether she should continue to live in Mrs. Knights house. naturally, Mrs. Knight didnt want her to leave, but the impulsiveness and haste of that day did make the woman a little cold again. Dolly. Suddenly, Mrs. Knight greeted, and slowly walked in. Maam? What brings you here? Dolly immediately greeted. Youre okay, right? You should be almost recovered, right? Mrs. Knight asked directly. There was a hint of embarrassment on her face, but the worry in it was evident to Dolly. Fine. She replied. If youre well, lets go home. Mrs. Knight suddenly said. These words instantly warmed Dollys heart. Its true that I am responsible for what happened that day, I shouldnt have yelled at you so much, I hope you can forgive me, you know, Franklin is my only grandson, I cant live without him. Mrs. Knight exined. Faced with such a sincere face of the woman in front of her, Dollys heart softened. In fact, she fully understood Mrs. Knights feelings at that time and at this moment. Women, it is always easy to be sentimental and not easy to hold a grudge. Okay, lets go home. Dolly moved to answer. Franklin next to her got excited. Mom ising home! Go home! The child shouted, jumping and dancing. Dolly said nothing was wrong, but in fact, inside her heart, there was still some guilt and remorse. However, feelings can conquer everything, and perhaps all the unpleasantness will disappear after a long time. Back? Brayden asked in the living room in a low voice, with some dissatisfaction in his eyes. Back. Dolly replied in a low voice. After putting the luggage in the room, Mrs. Knight went out with the child, leaving Dolly and Brayden alone in the same ce, looking at each other with some affection. Why do you want toe back to stay? The man asked, wrapping his arms tightly around the womans waist. Because of the affection! Although it is true that there is no blood rtionship between her and Franklin and Mrs. Knight, but there is no doubt that she haspletely regarded them as her family. Because I cant live without them, and they cant live without me. Dolly replied. He knew that she had always been a soft-hearted and kind-hearted woman who would rather get hurt herself than let others suffer, and because of this, he would cherish her and protect her even more. Dolly, do you want to move out, we can let Mrs. Knight and the child move into our house. Brayden suddenly asked. Although this is a very good proposal, but the women know very well in their hearts, Mrs. Knight is absolutely not agree to move out. As she got older, the more and more she didnt want to toss and turn, she understood. Lets not, I think this is just fine. Dolly replied. After sensing Dollys hesitation, Brayden simply gave up the idea in his mind. He respected all of the womans decisions and would support her as he always did. Dinners ready! Mrs. Knight shouted from the dining room. The family, reunited again, began to live the same life as before. The Davidson Family, the oldest, had given up on Dolly, but Brayden had no intention of stopping yet. Brayden, are you serious? Do we really have to do this? The assistant next to him looked at him in surprise and asked aloud. Yes, cut off all dealings with the Davidson Family and never work together again. Brayden said fiercely. His bottom line, has beenpletely provoked. Dolly is the most beloved woman in his life, bullying her is the same as bullying yourself! Whether he was the Davidson Familys old man or a child, no one could bully Dolly! But, Mr. Kirnd, the Davidson Family in this city is a big family, their familys power, you also know, I think the assistant want to say but said. Yes, with the Davidson Familys power and background, mostpanies in the city arepeting to cooperate with them, but Brayden suddenly terminated the cooperation with the Davidson Family, which may be a loss for the Kirnd Group for the time being. No need to say more, just do as I say, all the consequences, I alone will bear. Brayden raised his head, looked seriously at the restless assistant in front of him, and said bitterly. These words, the assistant immediately shut his mouth, instantly quiet. Did you say correctly that Mr. Kirnd is going to terminate the cooperation with the Davidson Family?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Thats right, you know the Davidson Family is not a good master, how could Mr. Kirnd suddenly think of A few employees kept talking in the corner, no one would have thought that Brayden would give up such a big piece of meat for a woman. In the office, Brayden was still busy,pletely disregarding the views and thoughts of others. He is very self-aware, without full preparation, he is not likely to make a decision easily. In the lobby, Leon hurriedly walked towards the elevator and went upstairs with an anxious and angry look on his face. Big brother, how can you cancel the cooperation? Stanley is Stanley, the Davidson Family is the Davidson Family, we cant let the impulse of the moment affect the development of Kirnd Group! Leon said loudly. I know. Brayden replied. What did he know? Knowing that once the cooperation with the Davidson Family is cancelled, it will face the problem of finding a new partner, re-defining the project, defining the program which has to involve a lot of things, not only the problem of time, but also the efficiency of the staff will be affected! Big brother, why dont you and Stanley talk about it, and the old man to talk about it, things just need to talk about it, in fact, its not asplicated as you think, if you feel inconvenient, I can go and say it for you. Leon hurriedly said. There is nothing to say! He and the Davidson Family, no longer want to have any contact. Leon, I do things, have my own principles, Dolly this matter, I will never easily let go! Brayden said coldly. Big brother, you first calm down, sister-inw is not also good now? Look, people sister-inw did not say anything, you should stop Leon! Do your own thing! Dont forget your ce! Suddenly, Brayden yelled. At once, Leon turned around and slowly left the office, with a trace of regret in his eyes. Chapter 1446 currying favor Mr. Kirnd, is this too reckless? Stanley asked in a low voice. This behavior of Brayden had indeed attracted the attention of the Davidson Family. Is there anything else? If you just want to talk about cooperation, you can go, we do not have the need to cooperate. Brayden replied slowly. What he Brayden decided, is definitely not easily changed. Brayden, do you have to sacrifice your career for a Dolly? Thats ridiculous! What? Have you forgotten that you flipped out with your own family for Dolly? Brayden asked rhetorically. A sentence, so that Stanley in front of me is speechless. He was right, once, for Dolly, he had done a lot of exaggerated things, he was not qualified to talk about any of the current Brayden practices. The two menmunicated unsessfully, and Stanley left the Kirnd Group straight away. What do you mean, Brayden doesnt agree? This brat, he is quite capable, even thepany does not care! In the living room, Stanleys father muttered softly.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Stanley nced at his father and did not say anything. Okay, I know, this matter, lets talk about itter. After saying that, the old man went straight upstairs. There is no way to solve it now, what to talk aboutter! Well, you should not worry too much, this kind of thing, just leave it to your father. Mrs. Davidson came over, gently patted his shoulder and said. The weather was beautiful, Dolly lingered in the yard for a while, and then went straight to pruning the flower branches. Dolly, take a break, dont work too hard. Mrs. Knight suddenly came over and said. At present, the two women had resumed their previous state, and no one would bring up the unpleasant things in the past. Dont worry, madam, Im quite fine. Dolly replied softly. The day passed quickly, Dolly kept busy in the yard with Mrs. Knight, and the time still passed quietly as if nothing had happened. I heard that you terminated your partnership with the Davidson Family? Dolly asked, looking seriously at the man in front of her. Hmm. Brayden replied tersely. Why? The woman continued to ask. No reason, just dont want to work with them anymore, thats all. The man replied. Dolly looked at the man in front of her with suspicion and some surprise. Brayden, you know, for something that doesnt make sense, I dont care. She added. She just wanted the man to understand that there was no need to limit the Kirnd Group because of herself. Well, its not because of you. Suddenly, Brayden gave a push and swept her into his arms. Then tell me what it is because of, or I will be upset. The woman asked directly. My Braydens partner, character is absolutely can not be wrong, the Davidson Familys old man since can use such a despicable means to you, see his person will not be good to. Brayden gently kissed her forehead and replied. Dolly breathed a sigh of relief, and her eyes instantly softened. Thinking too much, right? Dont worry, I have my own principles in doing things. The two of them got ready to go out for dinner after a little more cuddling in the room. Dad, mom, I got a hundred percent on my test today. Franklin suddenly ran over and shouted. Really? Our Franklin is great, he always gets a hundred percent on every test. Dolly immediately responded. Mom, look, this is the big red flower the teacher awarded me. The child directly handed the big red flower in his hand to the woman to see. Mother and son were just excited about each other. Next to Brayden, seeing all this, his face was very pleased. In fact, such a life is already very beautiful. Every day to go to work, after work to be able to see his wife and children, the evening can be together to eat a reunion dinner, and then in bed and his wife to make out, embracing each other to sleep, this is already the mostfortable state of life. Brayden, what are you thinking about? Come and eat! Mrs. Knight shouted from the dining room. Coming. Brayden answered immediately. Dad, youve been working really hardtely, here, have some more meat. Saying that, Franklin picked up a piece of meat and put it directly into Braydens bowl. Looking at the meat in the bowl, instantly, the mans heart was melting. Dolly and Mrs. Knight looked at what was in front of them and unconsciously raised a curve at the corners of their mouths. Franklin, why are you so entric? Why dont you give me the meat? Dolly beamed and said deliberately. Gee mom, dont be in a hurry, take your time, its not that dad is closest to me, here. The child then pinned the meat with Dolly and Mrs. Knight respectively. At once, the atmosphere became more harmonious. The family, at the dinner table, was back to the old warm and happy picture. The next day, the sun shone through the window early and warmed the faces of the women in bed, Dolly stretched, opened her eyes slightly, saw the warm sun in front of her and smiled slowly. It was so nice, another nice day. She rolled over and tried to hug the man next to her, only to find that Brayden was long gone. Why did he leave so early! She grimaced, a little dissatisfied. Mr. Kirnd, arent you doing too much, I didnt do anything too much to Dolly! The old man of the Davidson Family whispered, with a hint of embarrassment on his face. Brayden looked up at the man in front of him and then continued flipping through the newspaper. He never liked it when someone challenged his bottom line, no matter who it was! The truth is, you should be very clear in your heart. Brayden said. This brat, is he now giving himself the prestige? The old man gritted his teeth and kept his inner emotions hidden. Mr. Kirnd, we have been working together for so many years, we cant just terminate the cooperation. The old man continued. Thepany has been working together for so many years, does he not know that Dolly is his woman? Someone, send the guest! Suddenly, Brayden shouted at his assistant. Looking at the young man in front of him with such a determined look, the old man was instantly furious and his eyes were ferocious. Big brother, the old man hase to you personally, just give some face Leon ran in and hurriedly said. Shut up! Get out! Brayden suddenly interrupted his words, directly roared. Leon paused, some suffocation in his heart, but still directly left the office. Chapter 1447 How long do you want me to wait With that, the Kirnd Group and the Davidson Family have not worked together on any projects since then. Brayden had already prepared for everything. If he, Stanley, was toe back to haunt Dolly, he would not show any mercy to that man. Stanley, have you really let go of Dolly? next to him, Aston asked aloud, with some doubt in his tone. He could never have imagined that the man in front of him had returned to the Davidson Family, and had let go of Dolly. What are you trying to say? Stanley asked. Nothing, Im just a little curious, thats all. Aston immediately exined. With Stanleys personality and temperament, plus the fact that he had liked that woman for so long, he shouldnt have just let go so easily! I just see her as a friend. Stanley muttered, from the original beloved woman, turned into a friend? This conversion, indeed, is fast enough!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Okay, youve inherited your fatherspany now, so cheer up. With that, Aston walked out of the office. In the office, only Stanley was left alone, slowly got up, sat on the sofa next to him, pressed his temples, and was a little sad. In his heart, he had never given up on Dolly, but the woman had never loved him. Perhaps, friends are really better than lovers. Stanley! the shout made Stanleys head hurt even more. What are you doing here? Hurry up and get out. Stanley said hurriedly. How can she be everywhere! What a strange thing. Whats the matter, Stanley, Im going to work here from now on. Priya said with a pout. At this moment, the mans heart was like falling into the ice cer, all cold. She is not mistaken! This is the Davidson Familyspany, what can she do here? My brother ising to work, so why cant Ie? The woman asked with a beak. Yeah, no one said she couldnte. The point is, why didnt she say hello in advance? It was outrageous that Priya came to work here and didnt say hello to him! Whats wrong? You dont wee me? The woman suddenly asked. Do you even need to say that? When did he ever wee her? What ack of eyesight. Priya, what are you doing here? Get to work, dont talk nonsense, its not good for the staff outside to see. Aston came over and reminded. Okay, then, Stanley, Ill go to work first! With that, Priya left directly. Stanley stood in the same ce, coldly looking at the man in front of him, his eyes were a bit sharp. aston knew that stanley was angry, and naturally did not want to exin anything more. Here are all the documents, take a look at them yourself. Saying that, he was about to turn around and leave. Why is Priya here? Stanley asked directly. This woman, who had been pestering him for so long, he didnt want the rest of his life to be spent in a circle with Priya! Your mother asked her toe over, said she was attentive and could do some administrative work. Aston replied. Where is she careful? All day long, she was yelling like a shrew, but she was still being called ady? What a joke! Come on, I know you dont like her, but Priya is really serious. Aston exined. All right, anyway, she is his own sister, he said anything is not too much. Why are you leaving again? I dont want you to go. In the room, Dolly kept clinging to Brayden and wouldnt let go. I came back this time, just for you, now that things are settled, I have to go over and take care of things ah. Brayden replied while stroking this her hair. Yes,st time he went abroad, originally to solve the foreign partner manufacturer was falsely used of that matter, and then Anastasia a phone call, directly let himself suspend the matter in hand to fly back home. Then you must pay attention to safety there, and also, not allowed to look at other peoples beautiful women. Dolly whispered while wrapping his tie. When have I ever looked at other beautiful women? Dont worry, I Brayden this life, only one woman, that is you Dolly. At this moment, the womans heart, a burst of emotion. She liked this man, even more than her own life, but how could he not? Well, Im leaving, youre at home, make sure you take care of yourself and Franklin, and Mrs. Knight, make sure you call me immediately if anything happens. The man patted her back and said. Dont worry, Ill take care of them. Finally, he was gone. This time, as in the past, Brayden still left Leon in the country to protect Dolly and the others. Big brother, do you really not need me to go? Leon asked while helping Brayden carry his business bag. You keep a good watch here, whether its home orpany, make sure you pay more attention. Brayden said hurriedly. Big brother, why dont I go with you, I can also help you do something. Next to Anastasia suddenly said. But Leon was not happy. Leon nced at her and did not say anything. Id like you to help me, but Im afraid someone will be angry. Brayden looked at Leon next to her and spoke deliberately. Its okay, dont worry, as long as your sister-inw doesnt get mad. Anastasia replied. Men, always have to be more temperate than women! Anastasia rushed at Leon and smiled slightly. Besides, she believed Leon, she would not be thinking nonsense. But she couldnt imagine that men can actually be jealous. Dont, you just stay here well, but dont leave the country, then I still have to take care of you, how troublesome it is. Brayden deliberately said. No, big brother, how can you dislike me? I am going to help you ah! Forget it, dont want to talk to you. Anastasia said deliberately. Looking at the woman in front of him with such a cute look, Leonughed. Come on, you two just stop frowning at each other here, Im not three years old. Brayden muttered. Leon scratched the back of his head with embarrassment on his face, while Anastasias face, flushed with a blush, was a little shy. Finally, he got on the ne, leaving only Anastasia and Leon in ce, big eyes to small eyes. Lets go! The woman said loudly, deliberately pretending to be very rxed. Anastasia, what exactly do you think? The man behind her suddenly asked. This question made the woman in front of her immediately stop in her tracks, looking a little nervous. What are you talking about? Anastasia deliberately asked, her body as if stiff, not moving at all. How long do you want me to wait? A year? Two years? Or a lifetime? Chapter 1448 They know All of a sudden, Anastasia was baffled, not knowing why Leon would suddenly say such a thing at this moment, and she didnt know how to answer the question in front of her. She loves this man, but she cant choose to be with him now. Leon, lets not talk about this topic, okay? Im tired and want to go back to rest. Saying that, Anastasia was about to leave.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Anastasia, how long are you going to run away! You know, Ive been waiting for you, and you, too, have always been fond of me, havent you? Leon shouted. And then what? He wanted her to immediately agree to be with him? That waspletely out of the question! She had a lot of things to do, she had her own career to take care of! Anastasia, Im begging you, face up to reality, okay? I like you, you like me, why cant we both be together? The man asked as he held the woman tightly, with a strange look of affection in his eyes. He should have waited too long and gotten anxious, right? The woman slowly raised her head and looked seriously at the man in front of her with a guilt-ridden expression. Im sorry, Leon, for making you wait, but Anastasia said, wanting to say something else. But she wants her career to be the main thing! I know, you want to develop your career, but Im not stopping you, ah, I can wait for you, just please do not push me away again, okay? Leon said with deep emotion. A moment, the woman was touched. The two people were at the airport, hugging each other tightly, looking very happy. Leon, I heard that you and Anastasia are in love? In the living room, Skyler asked gossipingly, with a wave of excitement in her eyes. After so long, in fact, inside her heart, she still felt some guilt for Leon. In the beginning, if she hadnt been capricious, she wouldnt have hurt this man. Now that he finally has the woman he loves in his heart again, Skyler should of course be happy for this man. Who did you hear that from? Dont talk nonsense. Leon responded. Why dont you admit it? Anastasia has already admitted it, why are you still squirming? Skyler said deliberately. In fact, she was just setting up this mans words, because she hadnt seen Anastasia for a long time. Are you serious? Anastasia really told you that Im in love with her? Leon immediately ran to the woman and asked cautiously, his expression somewhat expectant. But then he had some doubts. Because Anastasia and he said, the two of them, can not tell anyone, although Brayden and Dolly and other people have seen a little trace. Seeing you look like this, it seems that you two are really together now. Suddenly, Skyler burst outughing and shouted. Trapped again! The man shook his head and sighed. This woman, always so spooky, was on top of such gossipy little things. You just dontugh at me, what do I say to her, let nature take its course. The man said. Skyler nced at him and did not say anything. She always believed that Leon would be with Anastasia in the end. What are you guys talking about? Youre having such a good time. Dolly asked with a smile as she walked in. Dolly, people Leon, there is a situation oh. Skyler said deliberately. Come on, why are you so gossipy? Youre a mother now, and youre still talking about so many useless things. Leon muttered. Leon, youre wrong to say this ah, your matter, that is a big deal! Dolly rushed to say. Yes, our Leons matter, in our eyes, that is the top priority, especially the marriage matter. The two women were beside each other, singing in unison, and the atmosphere was very lively, making Leon on the sofa very awkward. Stephen had gone to the office early, so in the vi, there were only the three of them adults and a child. Keep your voices down, the child is still asleep. Leon reminded. Dont worry, my daughter is very well behaved and wont be easily awake. The two women continued to talk about men next to each other, without any intention of letting Leon go. The sky is ck! Really, they are all the same! No matter how old you are, you always like to discuss other peoples gossip news. You have said, in the end, what happened, so that you two rtionship, surprisingly soaring! Dolly asked directly, but the tone was a bit unsettling. Actually, its nothing. The man replied in a low voice. At once, the two women burst outughing again. They were just testing Leons words, but they didnt expect that the man would fall for it. Hear that, Dolly, I say it, he just has a situation, and still not tell us, really petty. Skyler said deliberately. Dolly looked at the man in front of her, a yful curve at the corner of her mouth and a glint in her eyes. Ill say it! Suddenly, Anastasia slowly walked over. A little surprised at the arrival of this woman, the man immediately stood up and rushed forward to meet her. What brings you here? Leon asked in a low voice. I asked her toe. Skyler replied aloud. After looking around, Anastasia walked directly to Dolly and sat down, with a calm and cool look, as if nothing had just happened. Go ahead, be honest. Dolly nudged her arm and said softly. What is it? Its just like what you saw, were together, but its just an underground rtionship. Anastasia replied bluntly. At this answer, Leons heart secretly screamed, very excited, she finally admitted! So when are you going public? Skyler asked. When my career is stable, Ill go public, but not yet. Anastasia replied. She is a very career-minded woman, which Dolly and Skyler have long seen. In fact, they also understand what Anastasia did, her parents died, and her own rtives are the ones to avoid and flee, she can only rely on herself! Okay, Leon, you cant bully Anastasia, you hear me? You also have to help her, whether in work or in life, you must take the responsibility of a man! Suddenly, Skyler said loudly. She recognized Anastasias character and truly considered this woman as her good sister, so naturally she would not allow anyone to bully her and make things difficult for her. Skyler, what are you talking about? If I dont take care of my woman, should I wait for you to take care of her? Leon took Anastasias body and responded loudly in a domineering manner. Chapter 1449 miss him Unknowingly, Brayden has been gone for a week, Dollys heart, has been empty, want to call him, but afraid to disturb him. Sister-inw, whats wrong? You miss your big brother? Call. Next to Anastasia said, with a worry in her eyes. What are you talking about? Hes quite busy right now. Dolly replied. Come on, sister-inw, in big brothers eyes, you are more important than anything else. Anastasia suddenly said. These words made Dolly a little embarrassed, so, they all knew. But to be honest, I really envy the rtionship between you and big brother, after so many years, still so loving. Anastasia muttered. Indeed, no matter what had actually happened between Brayden and Dolly, in the end, the two were still together as always. The most serious thing is just this divorce incident. But so what? Now it is still not always respectful to each other? There is nothing to envy, you and Leon will be like this in the future. Dolly immediately said. Dont look at Leon as a man who doesnt know how to be romantic, but in life, he is a very thoughtful man, and this alone can win the apuse of many women. Of course, there are many older women who have actively pursued Leon before, only Leon has not been attracted to them, so he waited until he met Anastasia. Dolly, then tell me, what kind of a man Leon used to be? He never told me anything about his past. Anastasia suddenly ran to Dolly next to her, sat down, grabbed her arm tightly and said anxiously. This Dolly was a little hesitant. Because there are some things that should involve Skyler, so she has been hesitant to tell AnastasiaLeons former experience. Forget it, its better to let Leon talk to her personally. You ah, how good it is to ask him directly, he is the party, ask me can not say anything ah. Dolly shrugged at her and said in a low voice. Dolly, just tell me, you see I like you so much, youll the woman shook Dollys arm, pouting. This woman, pampered, really let people can not stand! Dolly looked at her, smiled slightly, gently shook his head. What are you doing, thats sister-inw, can you have some manners! Suddenly, Leon came over and said loudly. Anastasia walked over with a miso. How dare you talk to me like that? She looked bitterly at the man in front of her and asked. Oh, in front of my sister-inw, you just give me some face, after she leaves, you can clean me up as much as you want. Leon gently nudged Anastasias body and said. Anastasias eyes, softened down, no longer the austere look just now. Okay, Ill leave now, there are still a bunch of things to take care of at home. Thepany has a lot of things to do at home, said Dolly. She does not want to continue to be a light bulb here! She knew that Leon and Anastasia were getting mushy without other people, so naturally, she wouldnt disturb them. Sister-inw, wait a minute, Ill see you off! Saying that, Leon was about to run over. Anastasia a force, directly yanked the mans tie, the expression is very displeased. What are you doing, hurry up and let go, I want to send my sister-inw home. Leon immediately said. Sister-inw does not need you to send. The woman said pretentiously. Stop it, I promised my big brother that I would protect her. All right, you guys go on, Ill just go back by myself, dont worry! Not far away, Dolly said loudly, and Anastasiaughed all of a sudden. Look, sister-inw doesnt need you to see her off. She said yfully. You tormenting little goblin! Said Leon, directly pinching the womans small cheeks and kissing them dotingly. How are things going? Is it still going well? In the room, Dolly asked in a low voice. Pretty good, it just takes time. Brayden replied. Oh. The woman responded. Dollys sadness and helplessness, across a cell phone, had long since reached Braydens ears, only the man felt a little guilty. Whats wrong with you today? Are you unhappy? Brayden asked directly. No, Im fine, to tell you the good news, Leon and Anastasia are really together, just not open to the public. Dolly said excitedly. Braydens emotions, on the other hand, were very calm, no ripples at all deep inside. He had already guessed that Anastasia was bound to be with Leon, it was just a matter of time. Do you miss me? Brayden suddenly asked. Such an unexpected question made Dolly a little overwhelmed. She wanted to, she had been thinking about him, even dreaming about him, only he wasnt with her now. I want to, but you muste back after you finish your work properly. Dolly said hurriedly. Brayden smiled, his heart was relieved. He knew that this woman must understand him!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Okay, Ill go back as soon as Im done. Brayden replied. The two talked on the phone for a while longer, and then just hung up. Looking up at the lonely crescent moon outside the window, Dolly was deep in thought. Dolly, have some fruit! Mrs. Knight shouted from the living room. Coming. She responded immediately. Mom, whats wrong with you? Are you in a bad mood? Do you miss Dad? Franklin, who was on the sofa, suddenly said. Dolly went over and hugged him, gently tapped his forehead, and smiled gently. You, you know everything,e and eat some fruit. With that, she picked up a piece of apple and stuffed it into the childs mouth. Thats not true, after seeing more, naturally you will understand. There was a little boy in our ss who fell in love with a little girl, and every day after school, the two of them would always go home together Franklin said lightly. Thisment made Mrs. Knight and Dolly cry andugh. How old are they? They have started to fall in love early! The world of children is really wonderful. What about you? Do you have a favorite little girl? Dolly deliberately asked. Me? Of course I dont have a girlfriend, Im a person who is motivated to be a scientist in the future, how could I think about those nonsense things. The child said loudly, in an emotional state, as if they didnt believe him. At once, the two women rxed. They were sure Franklin would be a good student at school, but that wouldnt stop peoples girls from liking him! However, there is a girl who oftenes to y with me and is quite pretty looking the child said, wanting to say something else. Chapter 1450 Can’t find him Big brother, when are youing back? On the phone, Leon asked hurriedly. For such a long time, he was always worried that Brayden would have any idents abroad. You know, the situation abroad is always much moreplicated than the one at home, so naturally, it wont be easy to deal with things. It will take some time. Brayden replied. Indeed, things were far moreplicated than he had imagined, which Brayden had not expected. Big brother, if anything happens, you must tell me, my sister-inw and I are worried about you. Okay, I know, I have some things to take care of here. With that, Brayden simply hung up the phone. Recently, he was a little anxious, he thought that he would stay here for a few days and all the problems would be solved, but he didnt expect that the foreign manufacturer he was working with had disappeared. All the people said he ran away, but Brayden would never believe the rumors spread outside. Young man, go back, dont wait here, he wonte back. An old man came up to him and said. Things havee to this point, if he really came back, it is not looking for a sin? The old man added. Although he is very reasonable, but Brayden always believe that the vendor boss is definitely not a person who forget righteousness. In this way, I do not know how many days have passed, Brayden has been living in a hotel near the vendor bosss home, trying to wait for his return. In fact, when ites to the vendor boss, the situation is also really tragic. Thats right, he was betrayed by someone, either someone else or his own brother. Rather than betrayal, it was more like a setup. The bosss brother tried to get rid of him twice, wanted to take possession of the entire factory, the entirepany, but never seeded, and this time, it so happened that the boss was not prepared, so naturally also will be nted once. Brayden did not know about their family business, and did not know about the bosss brother, so he could only wait for the man toe. In fact, even if he took the initiative to find it is useless, the so-called brother never works in the open. You are still waiting here? Dont wait, maybe, hes long gone. An old woman slowly walked over and muttered. Yes, the situation over here is moreplicated, how people died, none of us know, youd better go back, dont waste time here. Another old woman said.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. But, if he really died? Brayden was a bit puzzled. He still has a career, he should not die so easily. Brayden muttered to himself. The two old women next to himughed. Young man, dont you know he has a brother? If he really dies, then his brother will manage thepany. Yes, maybe, it is his brother who made this series of situation. All of a sudden, Brayden suddenly became cautious. Granny, can you tell me where his brother is now? Brayden hurriedly asked. This, we really do not know, his brother rarely appears, but when he does, there will be a big movement. Saying that, the two old women left together. Looking at the distant back, Brayden as if he suddenly remembered something, immediately took out his cell phone and dialed over. Hello, hello, Im looking for Sorry, our boss is not in. Said the receptionist about to hang up the phone. And is the bosss brother in? Brayden then asked. For a moment, the receptionist froze. Excuse me, I have something to do. With that, the receptionist hung up the phone. By the tone and voice, the brother must be in thepany! Thats right, thats exactly what happened. Young Mr. Harris, someone is looking for you. The receptionist said as he hurried into the office. Who? The man at the desk asked directly. I dont know, he didnt give his name. I see, go down! The man waved his hand at her and said directly. Without any hesitation, Brayden went straight to theirpany. I want to see your boss. Brayden said, very politely. Sorry, sir, you dont have an appointment, you cant go in. The receptionist kept stopping him and said. Miss, please look carefully, Im not your customer here, Im from abroad, I dont need an appointment, okay! Saying that, Brayden was about to go in. Sir, if you keep doing that, Im going to call the police. The woman suddenly shouted. She thought she was scared? What a joke! When has he, Brayden, ever been afraid of the police! I said, we are partners, do you understand? Brayden directly shook off her arm and walked in. Dang! The door in the office, was viciously kicked open, and Brayden walked in with an aggressive and disgruntled look. Who is this, how dare you barge into my office. The man in the office said directly. Who are you, Mr. Harris own brother? Brayden looked at the man not far away and asked directly. Young man, dont be so impulsive and in such a hurry,e and have some tea, I just made it, you will like it very much. The man said. What is he doing here! Stalling for time? He, Brayden, never ate that. Now you can give me an exnation, thepany lost so much money some time ago, why exactly? He asked. Whats all this talk about the product failing? You know, you are my source of goods, if you have a problem, then we also have to suffer, I just want to ask a question, can we still cooperate! Brayden yelled. He said a lot, but every word was true. He took hispanys reputation very seriously, and no matter what he did, he could not cheat consumers. This was his principle and his bottom line. Mr. Kirnd ah, you first take it easy ah, there is something, we slowly discuss, there is always a solution. The man said while pouring tea for himself. Then you say, how should we solve. Brayden asked directly. More obviously, he could see that the brother of the so-called boss in front of him, did not want to get involved in these matters. This is a good problem, how to solve it? Let the person in charge solve it, of course. Whoever gives you the promise, you go to whoever, its that simple. The man replied. I havent been able to get in touch with Mr. Harristely, can you get in touch? The man takes a sip of tea and closes his eyes with a look of enjoyment,pletely ignoring Brayden next to him. Sorry, Mr. Kirnd, I havent seen my big brother for a long time either, otherwise, I wouldnt be able to stay in thepany to deal with affairs now. A word that made Brayden very speechless. He called this handling business? Brayden snorted coldly. Chapter 1451 Which matters? As Brayden expected, things did not get resolved in any way. He came out of thepany and walked down the road, thinking about it all the time. That vendor boss, where exactly did he go? Why has it been so long, no news at all? This makes Brayden some unbelievable. Usually, no matter what happened, the man will inform himself, but this time it has disappeared for no reason. Vaguely, Brayden felt a little uneasy. Get the hell out of here! No money, how dare youe here to eat! Not far away, a hotel waiter yelled. At the door, a ragged beggar was lying on the ground in a state of disarray. I want food, Im hungry the beggar yelled breathlessly as he held his hands. Hungry, right? Go elsewhere to ask for food! Said, the waiter then on him a burst of punches and kicks. Stop it! Brayden yelled, his tone was ferocious. In his life, he couldnt stand to see someone foxing and bullying the weak. Sir, what would you like to have? But go in and order. The waiter immediately said with a smile as he bent over Brayden. What aplete smiling tiger! Just a moment ago, he had a vicious look, but now he became like a tterer to please. Old man, are you all right? Brayden rushed over to pick up the beggar on the ground and said. The old man has not dared to look up at him, his body is a little trembling. Prepare a box for me. Brayden turned back to the waiter and said loudly. Come on, Ill buy you dinner, dont worry, its okay, they wont hit you again. Brayden reassured as he helped him walk in. But the old man did not want to go in at all. Young man, thank you. With that, he was about to run. Brayden looked at the old man and was a little suspicious. This is not At this time Brayden, the rest of the heart, only a burst of surprise. Mr. Harris, lets go in and talk slowly, dont worry, I wont tell anyone. Brayden said with assurance. The old man looked up at the man in front of him, and there was a little clear liquid in his eyes. I couldnt imagine that thest person who could help him was not his family, not his rtives, but just a business partner. Thank you Mr. Kirnd, he said excitedly. In the box, Brayden and Mr. Harris were sitting on one side, looking at each other speechless. The waiter, who was surprised to see this image, wanted to say something, but after thinking, he gave up. What situation ah? How can there be a beggar inside? Who knows ah, anyway, I think two people are not what simple role. Is it? So a handsome and charming man, how also know a beggar, really strange. Outside the corner of the box, a few waiters kept whispering, their expressions were veryplicated. Mr. Harris,e on, youre hungry, right? Eat more, its okay, not enough, well order more. Brayden hurriedly said. Looking at the table full of dishes, the man across the table swallowed his saliva and was excited. Then thank Mr. Kirnd in advance, I eat first ah. Saying that, the man moved his hands directly. What exactly had he gone through somehow? Howe he suddenly became so wretched? So wimpish? The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are getting into. The man held his stomach and leaned back in the chair, a veryfortable and enjoyable look. Mr. Harris, have you eaten enough? Or I will again Dont, Mr. Kirnd, Im already full, thank you for your hospitality, you are the most righteous friend Ive ever made in my life. The man whispered. What the hell is going on? Why are you not at the office? Shouldnt you be in the office right now, dealing with the idents that have been happening since recently? Brayden asked in disbelief. The mans eyes, instantly dimmed, this world, affection is the most heart-warming, but at the same time the most hurtful! Once, he treated his brother as the only family in this world, but he betrayed himself, and even thought of killing himself! Its ridiculous! He had forgiven him for his injuries many times, but this time, he couldnt stand it anymore! I was framed, that Young Mr. Harris, my own brother, tried to take my life in order topete for mypany, it was that simple, so I disappeared for a long time. Mr. Harris exined. Brayden clenched his fist, his gaze a little fierce. And then what? What are you going to do? Brayden asked directly. Im going to return, of course, and Im going to take back everything I have! Mr. Harris said loudly. Braydens mouth curled up in a satisfied curve. I can help you. He suddenly said. How to help? Mr. Harris just nced at him and didnt say anything. Mr. Harris, if you trust me, you can tell me what to do next, and Ill do it for you. Brayden said. The two men exchanged words together for a long time before they finally decided. Okay, so lets start with this, dont worry, Mr. Harris, its yours, no one can take it away, not yours, you cant fight. Brayden said indifferently. Mr. Harriss eyes, immediately became unusually firm. Is there a ce to live? Brayden asked.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. No, I can sleep on the road, do not worry, I have a better physique. The man replied directly. No, Ill get you a room and youll sleep there. Youre sleeping on the road, arent you afraid Young Mr. Harris will find you? He deliberately reminded. After thinking for a long time, finally, Mr. Harris followed Brayden to the hotel where he was staying. If there are any things or problems, feel free to tell me, I can think of a solution for you. Instantly, the man was touched. Thanks. That Young Mr. Harris, thats really evil! Brayden shook his head and sighed. These days, there are all kinds of odd things! The country, the days are still very quiet, Dolly and others have resumed their previous happy life, there will not be too many worries and mediocre disturbances. Dolly,e, help me put this potted nt there. Mrs. Knight pointed to the open space not far away and said. Okay. Dolly hurriedly responded. In a bad mood? Give Brayden a call! Mrs. Knight said deliberately. Hes pretty busy. Dolly replied slowly. Is it the work or the woman thats important? Mrs. Knight asked directly. Chapter 1452 He Knows Mr. Harris, so what do you want to do? Brayden asked directly. He didnt believe that the younger man would stop there. I need time, I have to wait, there are my people on the board side, they are all my brothers, is definitely not easy to give in to him, but my biggest fear is that they will think Im dead, after all, I can note forward now. Mr. Harris said in a low voice. For the young man in front of him, he more or less still trust. Can in their most down time, get Braydens help, see this young mans character or no problem. Okay, what do I need to do? Brayden asked. Mr. Harris looked at Brayden in front of him, and his eyes wereted with a wave of gratitude. Mr. Kirnd, this recent period, it is going to trouble you. My family, I have been arranged to go abroad, so I now kind of have no worries, I need manpower to help me find out the truth, only when the truth is clear, I can return to thepany with integrity. The man continued. For Mr. Harris this statement, Brayden is very understanding. He naturally wouldnt fall on the man in front of him, and whats more, he believed that Mr. Harris would definitely return to thepany. This way, you help me to check a person. Said, Mr. Harris directly handed the photo to Brayden, since then, the two people began a series of investigations. However, you have to pay attention to security, these people are very cunning, a little wind, they will never be tolerated. In the living room, the man said. Okay, no problem. Brayden walked to the window, half-squinted, looking into the distance. Dolly, be sure to wait for me! There was something sad about the mans deep emotion. Do you have something on your mind? Mr. Harris suddenly asked. Nothing. Brayden turned around, smiled, and answered. He promised the woman he would return as soon as possible, but he didnt expect to encounter such an ident. The days went by, Brayden was still busy with his investigation abroad, and Dolly was still at home hoping and waiting. Mom, when is Dading back? On the sofa, Franklin snuggled in Dollys arms and asked in a low voice. The woman looked up with a somewhat helpless expression. She didnt know when the man wasing back either, and she missed him. Good girl, Daddy must be very busy now, when he is busy after this time, he wille back to stay with Franklin, OK? The woman gently kissed the childs forehead and replied in a soft voice. I dont know why, without Brayden, she always felt that something was missing at home. Dollys eyes had a hint of anticipation. Mom, are you and Dad divorced? Franklin suddenly lifted his head, looked seriously at the woman in front of him and asked. At once, Dollys eyes, some panic. How did this child know? Obviously they did a very confidential ah! The woman looked at the child in her arms, a little surprised. Franklin, why are you suddenly talking about this? Dolly asked, pretending to be incredulous. Because that day when I went to your room to clean it, I saw the divorce papers. The child replied, with a slight loss in his eyes. Damn, how could I be so careless! Such an important thing was discovered by this child! At this moment, Dolly didnt know what to say. She wanted to tell this Franklin that there was still a possibility of remarriage between her and Brayden, and that the possibility was high, and that the divorce was just an ident, but she was afraid that if she said that, it would give the child the feeling that marriage was a childs y. Its okay, Mom, you dont have to hide it from me, Im old enough to understand. The child said. Dolly gently stroked the childs hair with some guilt in her heart. How she wanted to say that no matter what, her father and mother loved him, but now she didnt even have the courage to say it. What are you two doing? Suddenly, Mrs. Knight walked in and asked loudly. Madam is back. Dolly said hurriedly. Grandmas back. The child hurriedly greeted. Here, Franklin look, this is for you, does it smell good? Mrs. Knight asked as she walked over with the roast duck. Wow, it smells so good, you are so nice, Grandma. The child shouted happily. This child, how to talk, so that the previous grandmother is not good? Mrs. Knight said deliberately. Dolly, next to her, saw the scene and smiled slightly. If only Brayden was there, looking out at the dark sky, the woman huffed, a little sad. Dolly, what are you doing, hurry up and eat, you should not think about your husband, he is a big man abroad what can happen ah, or take good care of yourself! Mrs. Knight gossiped. Franklin, at the side, kept giggling after hearing these words. Grandma, does this mean that Daddy and Mommy still have a chance to be together? The child suddenly asked. This question really startled Mrs. Knight. Mrs. Knight looked up at Dolly, who was not far away, with some questions in her eyes, and Dolly didnt say anything, but just nodded gently. You little one, how to know everything, do not worry, daddy and mommy will still be together in the end. Mrs. Knight gently touched the childs head and replied with a smile. At once, the childs face, a burst of excitement, a great mood. Knock, knock, knock! The knock on the door was urgent, and the three people in the dining room looked at you and me with somewhatplicated expressions. It was sote, who woulde over? Dolly slowly walked out of the restaurant. Dolly! suddenly, Mrs. Knight shouted. You take Franklin straight to the room, Ill get the door. The woman in front of her hesitated, but obediently listened to Mrs. Knights words, took the childs hand, and walked straight into the room. Who is it? The knock on the door became more violent, only no one responded. Who is it? I wont open the door until you say something! Mrs. Knight shouted. Mom, why are we hiding? Franklin asked Dolly from the room. The woman was at a loss for words. Could she tell the child it was just in case? Of course not. In this world, there were many people who wanted to deal with her, and she knew better than that.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Franklin be good, you will knowter. Dolly replied in a low voice. Its me! Outside the door, Le shouted coldly. Mrs. Knight was relieved to hear the familiar voice, but why did it not sound warm at all? Shes not here to pick a fight, is she? I dont think so, shes lost her memory! Mrs. Knight shook her head, trying to clear it, and went to the door immediately. Dolly! As soon as the door was opened, Le barged right in. Chapter 1453 Is it fun? Miss James, what brings you here at thiste hour? Mrs. Knight hurriedly asked, looking at her like this, it didnt look like she came here for anything good. Wheres Dolly? Where did she go? Le yelled directly and coldly. Mrs. Knight looked at the woman in front of her and was a bit suspicious. She had been fine before, but now she suddenly seemed to be a different person. Who had provoked her? Its not possible, Dolly is so mild-mannered that she cant see her for the rest of her life, so how could she provoke her for no reason? Miss James, its toote tonight, youd bettere back tomorrow! Mrs. Knight deliberately evaded her question and said directly. I ask you, where did Dolly go, are you deaf? Answer my question! Le shouted. Now, finally, Mrs. Knight was annoyed. She was treating Le like a guest, but this woman was so good that she started shouting as soon as she came here! Le, are you finished or not? This is my house! Please get out! Now, now! Mrs. Knight yelled. Le was startled by the sudden shouting, and her body involuntarily backed up. Le slowly walked towards her, deliberately pretending to be very calm. Mrs. Knight, tonight, youd better hand over Dolly, or Ill stay here and not leave! Saying that, she then sat down directly on the sofa, with an appearance of taking things for granted. This woman, she is crazy, right! Mrs. Knight rubbed her hands together, a little nervous.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Dolly is not here, you go away. How can it not be here? Le looked at Mrs. Knight in front of her andughed coldly, this old man was still nning to lie to her? What augh. Then you tell me, where is she now? She deliberately asked. I dont know, anyway, shes not here now, she should be out of the country with Brayden. Le clenched her fist, and her gaze was a bit bitter. Madam, dont lie to me, she must still be here! Brayden is out of the country, that is to deal withpany affairs, what is she doing there? Le said nonchntly. However, looking around, she did not find anything, which made Le more or less frustrated. She had nned toe here, directly take Dolly away and clean her up, but now she saw that the bitch had already escaped. Do you have other things? I want to rest, you can go. Mrs. Knight hurriedly said. She did not want to waste any more words with this woman. Madam, look, its sote, if I go back alone, the road will be very unsafe, why dont I just stay here tonight and leave tomorrow? Le said deliberately. But Mrs. Knight pulled her out directly. Hurry up and go, you are not wee in my house! Mrs. Knight shouted while tugging her arm. Madam, what are you doing? Le shouted. The two women, thus torn, each with a fierce air, were arguing with their mouths. Mrs. Knight, Im here for Dolly, dont you bully me! Le shouted. Whos the bully anyway? This is my house, Im in charge! Mrs. Knight shouted. Inside the room, Franklin listened to themotion outside and looked at the woman in front of him in shock and some fear. Good girl, Franklin, listen to mommy and stay in your room all the time, okay? Dont go out, wait until mommy opens to look for you. Dolly gently patted the childs shoulder and spoke gently. Okay, mommy, Ill listen to you. Franklin replied with a firm nod. Dolly sighed, stood up slowly, straightened her clothes and walked out of the room. Snap! In an instant, the living room was quiet and no one spoke. Looking at Dolly who suddenly appeared, a wicked smile appeared on Les face. Finallye out ah, I thought you really like that turtle bastard, forever hiding and note out. Le said deliberately, with a contemptuous expression. What do you want to see me about? Dolly asked bluntly. Dolly, why are you out? Mrs. Knight walked over and asked discontentedly. Of course she had toe out, otherwise what if Mrs. Knight had an ident? Say, why did you go near Brayden and when did you get hooked up with him? Le sat on the sofa and crossed her legs with a disdainful look. This current situation, Dolly had already predicted before. It is simple, she lost her memory, when one day she remembered again what happened before, or as crazy as the first encounter, obsessive, and then deliberately set herself up to make things difficult for herself. A woman, no matter how long she has amnesia, in short, her character will not change. Le, you finally remembered after all, well, then Ill tell you, I always liked Brayden, Brayden also liked me Dolly exined in a low voice. Listening to this exnation, Le only felt more and more furious, damn woman, how dare she steal her man! Pop! A water ss was directly dropped on the floor, in front of, a mess. Mrs. Knight froze for a moment, and then walked towards her, her gaze was a bit bitter. Le, what the hell do you want to do! Mrs. Knight shouted. Im not happy if I dont do anything. Whats the matter, I just hit a water ss, and youre getting distressed? Le said deliberately. What an uncultured crazy woman! You, get the hell out of here right now! Immediately! Get the hell out of here! Mrs. Knight roared. Madam, I advise you to calm down, otherwise, this small vige will not belong to you. Le said deliberately, picking her fingers. Mrs. Knight immediately quiet down, the James Familys power, she more or less understand a little before, to buy such a small vige, that is simply a matter of minutes. What should be said, I have already said, what else do you want to know? Dolly next to her asked in a low voice. Dolly, tell me, what on earth can be so shameless as to steal someone elses boyfriend? Le asked coldly. Dolly froze for a moment, then regained her previous expression and didnt say anything. Where had she robbed? From the beginning to the end, Brayden had never admitted that she, Le, was his girlfriend! Is it fun? Does it feel super good to be the third party? Chapter 1454 She’s hospitalized Le, youre overdoing it. Dolly said directly, she had put up with this woman for a long time. In the past, Mrs. Knight treated her politely because she wanted to settle the matter peacefully, but now it seems that she is simply an unfamiliar wolf, always remembering only her own interests, without the slightest regard for the feelings of others!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The first thing you need to do is to ask yourself what you have done wrong, and you want to steal my man! This is really a big joke, Le, I trouble you to understand, Brayden and I, have been married for many years, the reason you are so excited now is because you have just recovered your memory! This statement, made Les body tremble, she admitted, before she did lose her memory! Could it be that she knew Brayden and Dolly bitch were together before? Impossible, the woman Brayden loved was clearly herself! Dolly, I dont care if it was before or now, Brayden doesnt love you, its me he loves! Le suddenly roared. She was really crazy! Brayden had made his feelings clear to her twice before, and she was good enough topletely misinterpret the mans meaning. If it wasnt for you, I would have married Brayden by now! Dolly, my memory loss is also because of you! Saying that, Le immediately went to get the fruit knife on the table next to her and pointed it at Dolly who was not far away. Miss James, you calm down, things are not as you think, take it easy, put the knife down, okay? Mrs. Knight hurriedly said. At once, the air was filled with the smell of gunpowder. This image, so familiar! Dolly snorted coldly, her expression was very calm. Le, do you remember exactly how that child of yours was lost? At that time, just like now, you took a knife and stabbed yourself directly in the stomach, causing yourself to miscarry, and then med it on me! You killed your own child! Dolly shouted. What a heartless woman, to put an unborn life out of reach for her own benefit! Les hand, holding the knife, finally trembled. She remembered, all of it. Yes, it was she, who had killed her own child. My child! Suddenly, Le fell straight to the ground, her eyes pooling with clear liquid. She still regretted it! Dolly took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. I had to have the baby, its gone, the baby is all the mothers fault! The woman cried hysterically. No! Its all because of Dolly! Its all Dollys fault! Suddenly, the woman on the ground stood up and looked viciously at Dolly, who was not far away, and shouted. Dolly immediately raised her guard and stood ready. Dolly, you cold and heartless bitch, if it wasnt for you, how could my child be gone? Everything is because of you! With that, she took the fruit knife and stabbed it directly at the woman in front of her. Dang! Suddenly, Le fell down. Next to her, Mrs. Knight was holding a flower pot, her hands were trembling, and she was breathing heavily with a horrified expression. Maam? Dolly tried to rouse Mrs. Knight, who was standing by. Huh? That, I Shes not dead, is she? Mrs. Knight asked fearfully. Dolly immediately squatted down and seriously looked at the fallen woman on the ground, slowly put her finger under her nose, fortunately, still breathing. Dont worry, madam, its okay. Dolly hurriedly replied. Mom! Suddenly, Franklin came running out. Whats going on here? Why is Auntie lying on the floor? The child ran over and asked anxiously. Come on, good boy, you go to your room first, here, mommy will take care of things. After saying that, Dolly pushed the child directly into the room, and the woman took out her cell phone and anxiously dialed the emergency number. In the hospital, Le was lying on the hospital bed with her eyes closed, on a drip, looking a tired look. Next to her, Dolly sat on the sofa, her eyes staring straight at the woman in the hospital bed, afraid of missing something. Fortunately, it was nothing serious, otherwise Madam would really be in jail. dolly sighed and sagged a little. Doctor, how is she? Dolly hurriedly asked the doctor who walked in. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. The doctor replied indifferently. Dont worry, rest for a few days and then you can be discharged, dont let her run around, run what ah, already suffered a head impact, memory has not fully recovered, and then a heavy blow, it is estimated that she can not remember the previous things in this life. With that, the doctor walked straight out of the ward. She would like to see this woman never think about the previous things for the rest of her life, to save time for further disputes and conflicts. Brayden I dont know how long it took, the woman in the hospital bed, began to wake up. Dolly moved closer to the bed and listened carefully. It turns out that she still has Braydens shadow in her heart until now. Dolly shook her head helplessly. Brayden! suddenly, Le miso a sitting up, face a look of panic. Le, are you all right? Do you want some water? Dolly asked in a low voice, afraid to scare the woman in front of her. Dolly, why are you here? You bitch, you stole my Brayden, and you want to set me up here? Le said fiercely. She said this as if she was an old witch. Dolly nced at the woman in the hospital bed and did not say anything. You do say something! Exin to me clearly why you want to be with Brayden? Why did you take him away from me? Le sobbed. There is no why? Because of love! Besides, she and Brayden were in love! Le, youd better get some rest, Ill go first. Dolly was about to leave. In this world, women are the most terrible kind of creatures, in their world, there is no reason to speak. For Les character temperament, Dolly is more than clear, naturally will not do too much exnation to her. Dolly, dont you go! You stop right there, you havent exined to me! You havent exined yourself! Le directly got off the bed and tugged Dollys arm to death, not letting her go. Dolly looked at the woman in front of her curiously, somewhat helplessly. Chapter 1455 True love for each other Le, what do you really want? I have made it very clear that Brayden and I are truly in love with each other, and you, you are just his friend. Finally, Dolly was still impatient and said directly. How many times do I have to say it before this woman will understand? The feelings are not forced, since it has be a foregone conclusion, why try to break the situation? Isnt it good to live a good quiet life? Dolly, Ive always treated you like a good sister, why are you doing this to me? The woman on the hospital bed cried and shouted, pretending to look like she was in great pain. What a joke! Wasnt she afraid of being struck by lightning after these words were said? Treating her as a good sister? So she hired someone to kill her? To harm her? This is the strangest sister in the world! Well, I have something to do, Ill go first, you rest well here, in a while, your maid wille to take care of you. Saying that, Dolly was about to leave the ward. Le clutched the corner of her coat in her hand, and her gaze was very fierce. Dolly! Suddenly, she directly picked up a vase next to her and threw it at the womans head not far away. Pop! The vase became crumbs, and the woman was smashed and fell directly to the ground. This is how I will get back at you! Le looked at the woman on the ground viciously, her eyes full of resentment. Er Dolly held her head and slumped to the ground. Hows that? It hurts, doesnt it? Im telling you, when Mrs. Knight hit me like that, it hurt me too! The woman in the hospital bed yelled. Dolly struggled slowly to get up from the ground, straightened her clothes, and pounded her head with her hand to try to clear her head, only to find that a stream of blood was flowing down from her head. Bleeding? Looking at the blood on her hand, she was shocked. Miss, are you okay? Quickly, let me bandage it for you. Saying that, the nurse who just came in directly pulled Dolly out. How did you get this? Howe your head is still bleeding? Fortunately, this is a hospital, otherwise if you didnt get treatment in time, the consequences would be serious. The nurse said as she bandaged her up. Thank you. Dolly replied. Facing this nurse, she really did not know what to say except thank you. Was she going to tell the truth that Le had deliberately hit her with a vase of flowers? Forget it, let the woman go. Well, you must pay attention in the future, do not touch your head, its okay, after a while it will be fine. The nurse pped her hands and said with a smile. That, nurse, when can I have this removed? Dolly asked, pointing to the white cloth on her head. You still want to remove it now, huh? Come on you, it will take at least a week or so, just take care of yourself, dont toss and turn. After the nurse finished, she left directly. A week seems to be too long, Im afraid Brayden will be back by then. If he knows about this matter, he will not stop there. Never mind, the boat to the bridge is naturally straight, find an excuse to casually put off the good. She touched her head, looked in the mirror, fortunately, the IQ did not decline. The woman adjusted her emotions and immediately left the hospital. My goodness, Dolly, what have you been doing? Why did youe back looking like this? Say, whats going on? Mrs. Knight asked unhappily while pulling Dolly towards the sofa. Nothing, its just a small injury, its over, look, Im fine. She smiled and replied immediately. She had already guessed that Mrs. Knight would make such a fuss, so naturally she was not surprised by the reaction of the woman in front of her. The womans reaction was not surprising. This is your head, not your arm or leg! How did you get hurt? Was it that Le, did she do it? Mrs. Knight shouted. Dolly hesitated for a moment and decided that she had to tell thedy in front of her what had happened. She didnt want to have too much involvement with Le, and naturally she didnt want Mrs. Knight to go back to that woman for a theory. Madam, no matter what has happened, I just hope we dont contact Le anymore, OK? No matter who is the cause of this injury of mine, lets not pursue it and just live our lives in peace and quiet, OK? Dolly held Mrs. Knights small hand and whispered. The sincere eyes, and the heart that desperately needs to be soothed, as well as the appalling injury on the head, made the Mrs. Knight in front of her heart moved. Dolly is a good girl, since she has decided so, what else can she say, Mrs. Knight opened both arms and hugged the girl in front of her, trying to give her a little warmth andfort. Mom! Suddenly, the child came running in and shouted. Whats wrong? Mom, why are you hurt? Who bullied you? Ill go find him! The child asked coldly while touching Dollys gauze. Instantly, both women grinned. The child had really grown up and knew how to protect her mother. Its okay, Franklin, mommy just fell down identally, dont worry. Dolly gently stroked the childs hair and replied. Really? Mom, you cant lie to me, right? Otherwise, I wont share the candy Daddy bought for me in the future. The child said deliberately. What a simple child with humor! Well, son, what do you want to eat tonight? Mom will cook it for you personally. Dolly hurriedly and deliberately changed the topic and asked. Let me think about it, I want to eat ribs. The child replied. And then, in the kitchen, there was a rush. Anastasia, do you want to join us for dinner? Leon asked, with a hint of anticipation in his eyes. No. The woman answered directly. Leon hurriedly ran over and carefully observed every expression of the woman in front of him. What are you doing? Cant you see Im busy right now? Anastasia muttered, tapping on the keyboard. Then even if you are busy, you have to go out to eat. Leon replied with discontent. Im not avable, you can go eat by yourself. This woman, why did she suddenly be so ufortable? He took the initiative to ask her to go out for dinner, so he must have wanted to give her a surprise! Then when will you be done? The man asked. Come on, dont bother me, theres a lot going on, go by yourself, good boy. Leon didnt say anything and walked out of the office.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1456 A chance encounter Whats wrong with you two again? Dolly asked in a low voice, her expression a little helpless. Sister-inw, do you think Anastasia is a woman or not? Other women, most want their significant other to create little romantic and little surprises, but she is good enough to refuse again and again. Leon replied indignantly. Indeed, recently Anastasia has more things to do, did not have time to take care of Leon, so that the man in front of him, already have some emotions. Come on, what kind of woman Anastasia is, you know better than me, dont you? When she agreed to fall in love with you, she made it very clear that her focus was on her career, so you also promised to help her, is that how you helped? y temperamental and emotional? Dolly nced at him, somewhatining. Since she already knows everything about her, she should bear everything about her! Isnt that what love is all about? The two of us should tolerate each other and put ourselves in each others shoes, so that the rtionship will be strong and the two of us will get along more harmoniously. If she was like Leon every day, she would have separated from Brayden a long time ago. Thats true, but I still hope she can give us a little emotional time. The man said with resignation. The woman snorted withughter when she couldnt hold back. This Leon, when did he be so clingy? In the past, he was a tough guy, what romantic surprises, but no concept, this is a sex change? It seems that he really likes Anastasia a lot. You wait, when shes done, shell definitelye over and find you on her own initiative. Dolly gently patted his shoulder andforted. In fact, in a rtionship, sometimes, men will also be like a child, asionally to their girlfriends pampered, cute, and this happens to be what women like. The woman, at this time, suddenly remembered Brayden. has been so long, he must be very tired, right? The first time you fell in love with your brother, was it like this? Leon turned around, looked at her, and asked seriously. In fact, no matter who is in a rtionship with whom, they will always go through some trials and tribtions, perhaps given by the outside world or created by themselves, and what the person should do is to keep a calm mind. Yes, your big brother and I have been through a lot before. Hes a man with a career, and hes always busy, but I understand him, and he takes care of my feelings. Dolly replied. All at once, Leon understood. It seemed that he had thought too much, in other words, he had been too selfish. Anastasia was not a strong woman, but she was certainly a career-minded woman. He should help her, take care of her, and protect her instead of creating trouble for her and making her angry at every turn. Okay, I got it, sister-inw, thank you. With that, he ran straight out. What a cute man! Looking at the distant back, Dollys mouth curled up in a satisfying arc at the corners. Suddenly, the phone next to her rang, and she immediately picked it up and pressed the speakerphone. Is it okay? The man asked. One sentence, three words, but the womans heart, feel warm. Well, everything is fine, and you? Are you okay? Dolly asked with concern. Fine, I have a lot of things going ontely, I cant go back to Brayden wanted to say but said. Its okay, I understand, you are busy with your own, I and the family everything is fine. Hearing the womans voice, Brayden finally breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that Kirnd Group had recently had many idents, and naturally did not want to burden Brayden any more. In the past, no matter what happened, she would tell Brayden to let the man make up his mind for himself, but not anymore, she didnt want to tire him out too much. The two of them exchanged pleasantries and hung up the phone straight away. The weather was beautiful, Dolly looked up at the sky, looking at the cotton candy-like white clouds, a slight smile on her face. The day goes on calmly like this, without a single ripple, without the slightest ups and downs, and that would be such a happy thing. Dolly! Suddenly, a familiar mans voice came from behind. She didnt want to turn around, didnt want to face the man behind her. How she wanted to pretend she didnt hear anything and just leave, but the moment she just took a step, the man appeared directly in front of her and stopped her way. What a coincidence? She whispered a greeting. Stanley looked at her deeply, with a different meaning in his eyes, Its been a long time. One sentence said all the thoughts he had for the woman in front of him. The woman froze for a moment, then regained the expression on her face and smiled awkwardly. Long time no see. She replied in a soft voice. Its been a long time since we met, lets have dinner together. Stanley continued to speak. Better forget it, shed better stay away from this man! She still wanted to live a few more years! Sorry, I have things to do at home. The woman replied. Dolly, are you avoiding me? The man asked. He changed, and Dolly slowly raised her head and looked at the man in front of her, somewhat surprised. With his short, dark, shiny hair, a gentlemans suit, and those shiny leather shoes, the whole man looked more like a domineering president. He is no longer the big boy who likes to joke and asionally be capricious, Dollys heart, a pang offort. No, why should I hide from you? The womanughed and said deliberately. Dolly, Im sorry,st time my dad did that kind of thing to you, I really didnt know, if I knew Stanley, its all in the past, isnt it? She said, interrupting the man directly. Yeah, its all history now. What about the two of them? Is it really all in the past? No! In his heart, there has always been Dollys figure. Can we, still be friends? Stanley suddenly asked. This question, really let the woman in front of you stunned a little, if only friends, then why not! Of course, we have always been friends ah. She answered cheerfully.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Well, then, as your friend, I would like to invite you to dinner, is that okay? He said so firmly, and so sincerely, with a tone of begging together. Lets go. Finally, she agreed. But how could Stanley know that behind his back, there was always someone who was always watching everything about him, including his private life. How are you doing these days? Without my pestering, is it a quiet day? Stanley said in the Western restaurant. Yes, without you, I really save a lot of work! Dolly replied deliberately. At once, the atmosphere was lively, and the two people were no longer as awkward as they were when they met earlier. Chapter 1457 can’t spare you The people in the back, kept shooting every image in the western restaurant, as if they were afraid of missing something. I heard that Brayden recently left the country. Stanley said softly while sipping his coffee. Well, hes been busytely. Dolly replied. It seems he really loves you. The man continued. Dolly looked up at the man in front of her, a little curious. You should know, right? He terminated all the cooperation with our family, just for you. This time, Dolly waspletely baffled. Although she did have this spection before, Brayden also exined to himself that he had terminated the cooperation with the Davidson Family because of the long-term development of thepany, how now Yeah. The woman smiled awkwardly and said. For Brayden to terminate the cooperation thing, Stanley canpletely understand the mans thoughts, after all, no one wants the woman they love to be hurt, just like he chose to actively give up in order to avoid Dolly being hurt again. Lets not talk about it, if there is still a chance in the future, we can still work together as usual. Stanley said. He believed that in time, Brayden will understand his own person! Stanleys expression, some expectations. Master, this is the photo, here you are. In the living room, a man with a duck-tongue hat directly handed a handbag to Stanleys father. The old man opened the tote bag directly and looked through it one by one. Pop! Suddenly, the photos were thrown on the ground. Dolly, that damned bitch, why did she stille to pester Stanley! And Stanley, why did she still get involved with that stinking woman! The old man slowly stood up and walked towards the balcony, looking at the flowers and nts outside, with a bitterness in his eyes. Master, whats wrong with you? Why are you in such a fury? Mrs. Davidson rushed over and asked in a low voice. Its not that good son of yours! The old man yelled directly. Stanley, what did he do again? I thought he had been taking care of business in thepany. The womans suspiciously surveyed the man in front of her, unsure of what to do. You go see for yourself! The old man pointed to a pile of photos not far away and yelled at the woman. Thats right, just some photos of Stanley and Dolly eating at a Western restaurant, the two of them talking andughing, looking very cozy, but the two of them did not make any overly intimate actions. The woman took a closer look and didnt feel anything out of the ordinary. Whats wrong with this photo? Theres no problem, the two of them are just eating together. The woman said softly. How can it be that simple! It was clearly that woman who kept pestering her son and wouldnt let go! Shes approaching Stanley! the old man shouted. And then the womanughed, Master, you really think too much, I know our son, he is definitely not a man who talks back, you can rest assured that he will do what he says and will not have any special rtionship with Dolly again. The woman exined. As a mother, although she did not spend a lot of time with her own son, but with her understanding of Stanley, his rtionship with Dolly, should be just friendship. No, I have to do something. The older man muttered. Instantly, the woman turned around and immediately walked towards the man with a somewhat uneasy air. Master, you cant act rashly, people Dolly didnt do anything to Stanley, Stanley is now staying well in thepany, if you make anything else happen, the son will surelyin. The woman said anxiously. However, the old man could not listen to what she said.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. What an injustice! He said that Stanley would not turn back until he hit the wall, but back then, he himself was still the same. Gradually, the sky is dark, looking at the lonely moon in the sky, at this time Stanley but feel some arc. When he used to be with Dolly, he was always easily satisfied, even if the woman did not speak, he felt very happy. But now it is not the same. Obviously this woman is right in front of him, but he feels so far away from her, so far away Whats wrong with you? Something on your mind? Dolly asked in a low voice, of course, it was just a greeting out of a friend. Nothing. Stanley shook his head andughed, a look of helplessness on his face. He should be tired, right? The woman looked away from her face and out the window. Dolly, I want to ask you a question. The man suddenly spoke up. Go ahead. The woman looked at him squarely and said. Weve known each other for so long, have you ever loved me? I want to hear the truth. The question, obviously, made no sense, and the answer was clear. Why do you suddenly remember this question? She looked at the man in front of her and shook her head and smiled. If her answer was yes, then he would go out of his way to pursue her, love her, protect her, take care of her, and never leave her. But he knew that her answer would be no. It just came to me, I want to hear the truth. The man continued. Dolly knew in her heart that even if there was, she couldnt just say there was, and whats more, in her heart, there had always been only one man, and that was Brayden. Stanley, weve always been friends, havent we? The woman asked rhetorically. She answered euphemistically, making Stanley in front of her a little embarrassed. Yes, weve always been good friends, we are and we will always be! The man suddenly shouted. He did not say used to be, because in the past, he truly considered this woman as his girlfriend. Lets go, itste, Ill take you home. Okay, Ill thank you then. The two had a nice chat, only neither of them knew that the old man had already started a series of ns. Wow, Uncle Davidson, its been a long time, I missed you so much. Franklin jumped right into Stanleys arms and eximed, looking very excited. Yeah? How much have you missed it? Stanley said as he brought his face right up to the childs mouth. Thats right, Franklin kissed him hard right on the cheek. Mr. Davidson, what are you doing here? Mrs. Knight slowly walked over and said deliberately, in a disgruntled tone. He knew that madam must be angry about what happenedst time, and naturally he understood her feelings. Madam, I just missed you and came here specifically to see you. Saying that, Stanley directly put down the child and walked over to hug Mrs. Knight. You brat, let go, I can tell you, next time if your old man does something wrong again, I cant spare you. Chapter 1458 I am your uncle Mrs. Knights words made Stanley in front of him feel guilty. He knew that the source of all the mistakes was himself. Madam, Im so sorry, everything is my fault, just forgive me. Stanley kept shaking Mrs. Knights arm like a child, pouting. I dont know how, every time this man sees Mrs. Knight, always like a child to see their own mother like want to pester her, perhaps, because of the inexplicable fate it. Stanley, do you do the same thing to your mother at home? Madame asked directly, in a light tone. She thought that the guys rtionship with his parents had improved since he returned to the Davidson Family, and it hadnt. Yes, he would listen to his father and continue to take care of things in thepany, and he would listen to his mother and pay attention to his routine, but hecked some of the ease and spontaneity that he should have at this age when he was with his parents. No, I only do that with you. Stanley said deliberately in a soft voice. Mrs. Knight tapped him lightly on the head and nced at him without speaking. Uncle Davidson, dont you like my grandma a lot? Franklin suddenly ran over to him and hugged hisp and asked, his big eyes blinking. Yeah. Stanley replied indifferently. He did not hear the gossipy tone in the childs words. He had always thought Franklin was innocent, and naturally would not have known that children can be a bit precocious in their feelings. Oh no, you cant like Grandma, youre so young, how can you be my grandfather. Franklin suddenly said. Instantly, Dolly next to him did not hold back andughed directly, spitting out the apple in his mouth. What nonsense are you talking about, you child. Mrs. Knight hurriedly said, the tone of some dissatisfaction. At this time Stanley, embarrassed, do not know what to say to good, then left Mrs. Knight, immediately towards Dolly. Dontugh, how your Franklin knows everything! Stanley asked in a low voice. These words really misunderstood the woman in front of him. Stanley, can you turn your head before you speak? So what youre saying is that youve already admitted to being Franklins grandfather? Dolly deliberately joked. Dolly, the child does not know, do not you know it in your own heart? Ive always had you in my heart! The man hurriedly exined. Suddenly, Dollys eyes dimmed and the air was quiet. She was most afraid of hearing such words, and Stanley was most afraid that this woman would ignore herself after hearing these words. Well, well, anyway, in a moment, you exin to the child. The man gently punched her back and said. Uncle, you do say ah, do you especially want to be my grandfather? Actually, its not impossible. Franklin ran over and sat beside Stanley, speaking thoughtfully. This child, why suddenly be so gossipy? Who did he learn this from? The man looked at the child in front of him, a little embarrassed. Son, Uncle Davidson not only like your grandmother, but also like you, like your mother. He said deliberately. Huh? Thats not okay! Mommy is Daddys, and you cant like it! Franklin yelled. Now its kind of hard to say! The man held his head in both hands, somewhat speechless. Well, Franklin, you just dont make jokes about Uncle Davidson. Dolly said immediately. What? He was deliberately making a joke? The man immediately looked up at Franklin, only to find that the child was staring dead at him with a gossipy look. He was surprised to be fooled by a child, Franklin, see how I will fix you! With that, Stanley was about to go after the child. Uncle, who made you so stupid na, cant even see if its a joke, haha Two people, in the living room constantly ying, ying, Mrs. Knight has been busy in the kitchen, Dolly in the dining room to prepare the tableware. Everything, it seemed so cozy and happy. And all of this has been quietly recorded, all of this, and Dolly into another dangerous whirlpool of the trigger. The next day, the sun had hung in the sky early, a glimpse of sunlight sneaked into Dollys room, and everything looked, well, warm. The woman in bed stretched out, opened her eyes slightly, took a deep breath, and got right out of bed. Get up and have some breakfast. A word that nearly scared Dolly half to death. What the hell? How could it be Stanleys voice? Could it be that she was dreaming? Dolly immediately pped her cheeks hard with her hand to try to wake up. Ah! She pinched her thigh hard, it hurt, it was not a dream!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. What are you doing, idly abusing yourself? Stanley said in a low voice while he was busy. Thats right, its Stanley! The woman immediately ran over and looked left and right, very curious. Didnt you,st night, leave already? She asked directly. Yes, I was already going to leave, then your son kept hugging my thighs and wouldnt let me go. The man replied. This Franklin, how to do such unreliable things! If this gets out, people will have to think again, and also, Brayden if they know, again should be jealous. Dont worry, I will take the initiative to exin to Brayden when the timees. He suddenly said. He knew that the woman in front of him, extremely cared about Braydens thoughts. Compared to before, Stanley suddenly looked a lot more open. He no longer thinks about how to have Dolly, and no longer thinks about how to pursue this woman, rather than saying that he has decided to let go, rather than that he has let go. In fact, if you really love someone, you have to respect her choice. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. This smile made Dolly startled for a moment. The reason is that there is no trace of yfulness in that smile. It was a genuine smile that belonged between friends. Thank you for the breakfast, hard work! The woman hurriedly said. No hard work, you go get the kids up or Franklin will bete. Stanley said. In fact, he is considered a good family man! Looking at the man in front of her, the woman smiled and turned to walk into the childs room. Daddy, youre home. Suddenly, the child half-smiled and shouted at the kitchen. The man froze for a moment, then smiled faintly and continued the action in his hand. Im your uncle, not your father! Stanley said. Chapter 1459 How about letting go? Put Stanley on the phone. The old man said fiercely. On the other side of the phone, Astons heart burst with fear, Uncle, Stanley is not up yet, when he wakes up, Ill have him call you back directly. He said hurriedly. The old man was silent, and there was a ruthlessness in his eyes, only it wasnt that he wasnt up, but that he wasnt home! Aston, tell the truth, did Stanley note homest night. The old man asked straightforwardly, this question, can put Aston in a difficult position. Uncle, hes back, dont worry, he just hasnt gotten up yet. Aston hurriedly said. This brat, lying again! The old man clenched his fist, and his temper was a little forced.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Well then, Ill go over and wake him up right now! Saying that, the old man was about to hang up the phone. No, uncle, that, Stanley didnte backst night. Finally, he still told the truth. Because he was afraid that the old man would faint if he didnt see Stanley over here, and even more afraid that Stanley would be scolded. After hearing these words, the old man did not say anything and hung up the phone directly. Stanley ah Stanley, you really want to y until when! Or is it that your life is in the hands of that Dolly! The old man picked up a jacket next to him and left the vi directly. At Mrs. Knights house, the four of them ate breakfast together and then dispersed; Stanley went to the office, Mrs. Knight went to the garden, Franklin went to school, leaving Dolly alone at home embroidering. Too many things had happened in recent times, and to calm her mind, she decided to embroider. Er Suddenly, the fine needle directly pierced the womans finger, and a fresh stream of blood flowed out. I dont know why, vaguely, Dolly had some uneasiness in her heart. What happened? She looked at the embroidery in front of her, and then looked at her own finger, a pang of worry. Before, she had never had this kind of situation Knock, knock, knock! Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, violent and urgent. It couldnt be Brayden and Stanley! It couldnt be Mrs. Knight, or Franklin, could it be Leon? Well, the frequency of the knocking is indeed very much like Leons style. Without thinking too much, Dolly got up and went to open the door, but the moment she opened it, she froze. You are looking at the several men in front of her, the woman wanted to say something. Hello, Miss Dean, our chairman wants to see you, please. A young man said directly. Its me! Inside the car, was a familiar face. I didnt expect it to be Stanleys father, what was he doing here? The woman immediately became cautious, afraid that the man in the car not far away would do something bad to her. People like Stanleys father, an old man, no matter what they encounter, they dont take it to heart, especially women. Hello, may I ask what you want? Dolly slowly walked over and asked directly. Get in the car. The old man said coldly. If theres anything, lets talk about it here, I still have things to take care of. Dolly deliberately replied. Why should he say get in the car, he really get in the car? Jokes, in this world, there are really not many people who dare to order her around. I say again, get in the car, dont challenge my patience. The old man continued. Who exactly is challenging whose patience? It had been so long, and she had barely gotten over thest time, so howe now he was going to start a new round of spite? Shes seen this kind of tricks a lot! If theres nothing, then Ill leave first. With that, she turned around straight away, intending to leave. Suddenly, the old man in the car, waved his hand at a few bodyguards next to him, and then Dolly was shoved into the car. What the hell do you want to do! Let go of me! Inside the car, Dolly kept struggling. If, you dont want to die too ugly, then dont shout. The old man suddenly opened his mouth and said. This stinky man, obviously he is already so old, how can he still do such childish things! The woman immediately quieted down and stopped talking. What exactly do you want to do? If you have something to say, say it directly. In the living room, Dolly yelled. She didnt like ying God or beating around the bush! What? Did Miss Dean forget what she had done so soon? The old man sat on the sofa, crossed his legs, smoked a cigarette, and said directly. Did she do anything right at all! The woman stared at him, her aura was grim. Then you say, what exactly have I done to make you the Davidson Family unforgivable. The woman questioned. She had the nerve to ask such a question! To approach him, the Davidson Family, is an unforgivable sin! The old man snorted coldly with a disdainful expression. Snap! The old man threw the handbag next to him directly in front of the woman. Looking at the photo in front of her, Dolly was surprised. She would never have thought that this old man would send someone to follow his own son! And Stanley was stillpletely unaware of it. What do you mean by that? Dolly asked as she raised her head. What else could it mean! This was the proof that she had been stalking Stanley! Miss Dean, I remember telling you before that you must stay away from Stanley, but you just dont listen and have to mess with him! The old man said indifferently. Stop! Wait a minute! Can I trouble you to get it straight? I Dolly never pestered your son Stanley! The incident in the photo was just a chance encounter. The woman exined. If she cant exin clearly, I guess the old man in front of her must even have the heart to kill her. If you didnt pester my son, then why would he eat western food with you? Why would he spend the night at your house? Dont you think this is too outrageous? The old man said directly. It is quite outrageous, but there are many outrageous things in the world, so why does he keep clinging to himself and not letting go? Whats more, she really doesnt have any special rtionship with Stanley! Uncle, I repeat, Stanley and I are just friends, thats all, dont think too much about it, as for the incidentst night when he spent the night at my house, it was just an ident But this exnation, obviously, for the old man, ispletely useless. Then tell me what it will take for you to disappear from my sons sight? Stanley said he doesnt want me toe after you, so I wont use any violence against you either. Dolly took a deep breath and tried to rx. Chapter 1460 Mentally challenged What a ridiculous joke! So its all Dollys fault? They of the Davidson Family are so protective that they dont even talk sense anymore? Miss Dean, I think I have made it very clear to youst time, why do you still want to mess with my son again and again, you know you two are impossible to be together, why do you still keep on pestering and not letting go? The old man asked directly without ceremony. This voice, this tone, made Dolly sound ufortable inside. I think you are mistaken, old man, because you are Stanleys father, I respect you, but please get things clear. First, there is no longer any special rtionship between Stanley and me, the two of us are just friends. Second, all along, its been your son who has been pestering me, Ive never reached out to him, and thats something you can ask him. Dolly said firmly. She hated it when people put some trumped up charges on her head. Why? It was clearly not her fault, so why should she bear the consequences? As the saying goes, a p on the wrist doesnt ring a bell, if you didnt give him a hint, how would he not let go of you? The old man continued to ask rudely. This question, of course, has to be asked of him Stanley! Hes such a cheeky man, who could care less? Well, if theres nothing else, then Ill leave first. Saying that, Dolly was about to leave. No! The old man roared directly. What the hell did he want to do! The woman parted her face and looked at the old man in front of her with a somewhat displeased expression. She didnt like it when people came to talk to her with this kind of then, to talk properly, what is it now? Controlling personal freedom and then brainwashing herself? She snorted coldly, her expression was a bit disdainful. What? So anxious to leave? Then you havent promised me yet. The old man suddenly asked. Promise what? Not to contact Stanley from now on? Of course she had no problem with that, as long as Stanley could do it. Dont pester Stanley in the future, he still has a lot of things to deal with and simply doesnt have the time to think about you. The old man said bluntly. This man is afraid that he is crazy! This kind of thing, of course, he should be the one to tell his son, not toe and give her thoughts. Old master, you have the wrong person, as long as he Stanley does note to me, I will definitely not go to her actively. Coldly finished, Dolly got up and left. Stubborn woman, why cant you say that! He had already said this, did she still not understand? The old mans eyes shed with some cold light. Then have you ever thought about leaving this city. The old man suddenly said coldly. All of a sudden, Dolly froze. What he meant was, disappearing from the city? Dolly slowly turned around and looked at the man in front of her, somewhat incredulous. You heard me right, I mean you leave this city and nevere back, at least until Stanley gets married. The man said. She pounded her head hard with her hand to try to clear her head more. This was the quality of people in the Davidson Family! It really came through. Uncle, I respect you and call you uncle, Im not from your the Davidson Family, theres no need to listen to you, Im not going anywhere, just living my quiet little life here, no one shoulde and disturb me. Dolly said directly. What a bunch of people! What a bunch of people! In this world, there are many prestigious families, and they are not as unreasonable as they are now! Dolly, Im giving you a chance, youd better be good and obedient, otherwise, you wont have any good consequences. The old man said. Then dont eat it! What a shallow truth.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Excuse me, Im going home first. Come on, men, give me a go! Suddenly, the old man gave an order, and several young men behind him immediately ran over, with a calm look! Arrest her for me! The old master suddenly said. Master, the young master doesnt like people who touch his woman. The butler warned. Dont tell the young master, hurry up, arrest her for me and throw her elsewhere. Master Ouyangmanded. What a sinister and cunning man! Dolly stared dead in front of her, a little horrified. You cant do this! Theres really nothing between me and Stanley! Dolly shouted. Master, where to throw to? The young man turned around and asked directly. Into the river! He yed murder to silence? All of a sudden, Dolly panicked, she had not done anything to harm God, why should she suffer such an ordeal! Wait a minute, peoples lives are at stake, this cant be nonsense! The butler shouted. He knew that the old man was not quite normal at times, and that was why he had to follow him around. The old master was also very self-aware, it was just that when his spirit was abnormal, he didnt know what he was really doing! Old master, wake up! The butler said anxiously. But the man in front of him didnt respond at all. Looking at all this in front of her, Dolly waspletely baffled. She didnt know what this group of people were acting, let alone that Stanleys father had mental problems. Wait a minute, dont rush yet. The butler said to the young men in front of him. Finally, after who knows how long, the old man in front of him finally came to his senses. Whats wrong? What are you all looking at me for? The old man suddenly said, with a bit of displeasure in his tone. Miss Dean, why are you here? What are you all doing here? Let her go, who told you to do this to her, let go! The old man yelled at the young men. In this moment, Dolly froze. This man, how can he change at the drop of a hat? Dolly couldnt stop staring at the man in front of her, trying to see something. A few young men, you look at me, I look at you, finally let go of Dolly. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. The old man has a mental problem, only the housekeeper knows this matter, even Stanley and his mother do not understand. Also, please keep this a secret, after all, this is about the familys reputation. The housekeeper continued. Finally, Dolly understoodpletely, and she suddenly felt some sympathy for this old man. Okay, I know, dont worry, I wont tell anyone. Dolly replied with conviction. Chapter 1461 beaten After facing a gloomy old man Dolly returned home powerless, Whats going on? Mrs. Knight looked at her and asked cautiously. Well, madam is really fine, it was just an ident. Dolly immediately held her small hand and answered. But she clearly saw the man! Mrs. Knight looked at her in disbelief, a little suspicious. Dolly, tell me, did Stanleys father threaten you? Mrs. Knight asked. Maam, no, they just invited me for a meal, really, you can ask him if you dont believe me. Dolly replied. Looking at the woman in front of her, a calm and cool look, Mrs. Knight also did not say anything else. As long as she is safe and healthy, it is enough. The two women exchanged a few words together, and Mrs. Knight went straight out the door. At this time Brayden, has been abroad to investigate the truth of the matter, he has no way to Dolly the truth, he also can not reveal a little information about himself to anyone. Mr. Kirnd, this time, its really hard for you. Mr. Harris said with embarrassment. Mr. Harris, its okay, I believe in you as a person and I believe you will rise again, dont worry, I will fully support you, no matter sess or failure. Brayden said firmly. This is the so-called brotherly love, although the age gap between the two men is indeed veryrge, but Mr. Harris does not see Brayden as a child in the slightest. The most important thing for a man is love and loyalty. How is Young Mr. Harris doing? Hes probably pulling the strings of the board and trying to usurp my position. Mr. Harris half squinted his eyes, took a puff of his cigarette and said. ording to my investigation, he has started to move, but it seems to be a bit difficult, so he is trying to buy the shares of those directors. Brayden replied. Mr. Harris sighed. How worthy of his own brother! But, Mr. Harris, you and he are brothers, why did he do this to you? Brayden looked at the man in front of him with uncertainty and asked directly. Although close brothers clear ounts, but in critical moments, close brothers should naturally be to help each other, he really can not figure out why the two brothers but turned against each other. Because back then, the old man looked up to me! Mr. Harris said meaningfully. Some old memories were mentioned again. Its all the same temte. The boss ispetitive, hardworking, naturally all the employees up and down thepany will be convinced, Cillian is out all day long spending money and moving around, causing the old man to give all the familys hopes to the boss. It is so simple, Mr. Harris is the boss, Young Mr. Harris is the Cillian. In fact, this is more than normal, in a famous and promising family, who is capable, who is excellent, who will hold the family power. Its just that Young Mr. Harris likes to take the wrong path, is all the thoughts and energy spent on dealing with Mr. Harris. What a sad, sad thing! So there is this kind of thing in your family, so you have lived a lot of years. Brayden said directly. The two of them already consider each other as their good brothers, naturally they will not talk like the old polite official words. The old man told me before he died that he wanted me to take good care of this brother, but there was no way I could think of any way to get him on the right track. He is repulsed by me as a person himself Mr. Harris looked a little helpless, which surprised Brayden a little. Brayden sighed and shook his head. What about you? Ive heard before that you and your wife arent doing so well either. Mr. Harris suddenly said. When ites to Dolly, Braydens heart is a bit upset and guilty. In recent times, he has been busy with work, busy career, he did not have much time to care about that woman, and he was afraid to hear that woman said miss him Well, but its all in the past, its all just trivial stuff. Brayden said directly. Although I have not met your wife, Brayden, you must remember that the woman who has followed you from the beginning must be the woman who loves you the most. Mr. Harris patted him hard on the shoulder and said loudly, with a hint of regret in his tone. Perhaps, it is what he has experienced! Brayden did not speak. He knew that, in this life, he could not leave Dolly. Pop! Suddenly, the door was kicked open viciously. Yo, big brother, Ive been looking for you for half a day, so youre hiding here. A familiar, biting voice came over. What do you want to do? Brayden got up directly and blocked in front of Mr. Harris. Dang! Suddenly, Brayden was viciously pushed aside by Mr. Harris with a fierce aura. Brat, how many times have I told you, I have no money, you hurry up and get out! Mr. Harris pointed at Brayden, who was not far away, and said. All of a sudden, Brayden was blinded. He did not know what had happened to make this Mr. Harris in front of him, turning his face faster than a book. This young man, is here to talk business with me, he does not know the matter between us, you let him go. Mr. Harris said immediately after. At once, Brayden understood that he was saving himself. Just as Brayden was slyly trying to live and die with Mr. Harris in front of him, an idea suddenly came to his mind. One man caught is better than two men caught! Whats the matter? Do you want to stay or do you want to go? Young Mr. Harris walked over to Brayden, kicked him hard a few times, and asked loudly. This man, how dare he kick himself! Does he even know who he is!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Im leaving, your business is none of my business. Brayden tightly covered his chest and said breathlessly. Really? Then you saw everything that happened today? Young Mr. Harris asked as he picked up the whip next to him and whipped the man on the ground hard. I didnt see anything! Brayden replied loudly. Looking at the man in front of him, beaten and helpless, Mr. Harris, next to him, felt a pang of guilt. Mr. Harris clenched his fist, and his gaze was mixed with some heartache. Very well, lets go! With that, Young Mr. Harris gave him another lethal kick. Brayden slowly stood up, tried to calm himself down, nced at Mr. Harris next to him, and walked out without saying anything. Probably because of the excessive injuries on his body, it did not take long for him to lie down directly on the road. When he woke up, he was already lying in a hospital bed. Awake? Are you thirsty? Do you want some water? Next to him, a young woman asked anxiously. Who are you? Why are you here? Brayden muttered. Chapter 1462 under house arrest? In one sentence, the woman next to me was baffled by the question. Uh, that, you just fainted on the road. The woman exined. The man on the hospital bed gently pressed his temples with his hand, trying to make himself more awake. Well, yes, this was a hospital. He remembered, what had just happened. He had to call the police, he had to save Mr. Harris! Without any hesitation, the man immediately got out of bed, put on his shoes and was about to run out of the ward. Where are you going? The woman grabbed his arm tightly and shouted with a worried expression. I have an emergency that I have to take care of. Brayden said as he yanked the womans arm away. You take it easy for now, you can tell me whats going on, Ill help you, dont worry as long as you tell me, Ill do everything I can to help you out, so for now, you just need to lie down on the hospital bed and get well. The woman said firmly, a force, pushing him to the bed. Brayden, at this point, had no strength in his body, just a mind to save that Mr. Harris. Girl, first of all, really thank you very much for your kindness, secondly, I really have an urgent matter, sorry. You sit down! The woman shouted while holding him down fiercely. Strange to say, at the first sight she saw Brayden, she fell in love with this man, perhaps, this is the so-called love at first sight? Once she never considered love, never considered marriage, but when she met this man, she knew that she had fallenpletely. It was clear that Brayden had done nothing, but she had fallen for this man. Ill say it again, tell me whats urgent and Ill fix it. The woman gagged him with her index finger and whispered. Miss, I have nothing to do with you, I hope you will have some self-respect, and my business, you have nothing to do with half of it. Brayden said coldly. In his life, he hated people treating him like this. What? Not happy anymore? Im just trying to help you. The woman muttered, turning around and sitting on the couch with a regal look. I dont need it. The man replied bluntly. The matter of Mr. Harris being framed was something that few people knew about in the first ce, and they were also secretly investigating the truth, so how could they just tell anyone. Your name is Brayden? suddenly, the woman said. Brayden looked at the woman in front of him suspiciously, with a hint of curiosity in his eyes. Here! She tossed the mans ID card in her hand directly to Brayden. Youre here, I assume, to talk business? The woman asked directly, picking her fingers. People dressed like Brayden are usuallypany presidents whose roles are not shallow. The womans mouth curved up at the corners with a yful curve. This is quite a match for herself.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Youre asking a bit too much. Brayden said, parting her face with an unnatural expression. And things are tricky, arent they Brayden, youre not from this country, so naturally youll need manpower to handle things over here, wont you? The woman said. She was right and to the point, but Brayden still didnt want to work with her. I can do it myself. The man replied. Then tell me, how do you solve it? Youre already on your own now, okay? Are you going to call the police? I think, with your intelligence, you should be able to guess that in this world, the police is just a kind of decoration, and does not have any substantial effect. These words have caught Braydens attention. She is indeed right, the police has never been of much use, but this ce, and he is not familiar with the ce, he can do what else but to call the police? Ill help you out, wont I? The woman asked. Why do you want to help me? Brayden asked directly. He didnt want to ept someones help just like that. Because I like you. A statement that caused the man in front of him to widen his eyes and his expression to be somewhat disgusted. What is this situation? To be liked by a strange woman in a foreign country? He was dreaming, right? Brayden immediately patted his head and fiercely pinched his thigh with all his strength. Uh he felt the pain, this is reality, not a dream! Youd better go find someone else, I dont need your help. The man immediately waved his hand at her and hurriedly said. He was a man with a wife, although he and Dolly hadnt remarried yet, it was only a matter of time, and besides, there was no way he could betray Dolly! What? You dont like me? The woman slowly walked towards him, lying in his ear, and asked in a low voice. Its not just that people dont like it? Brayden nced at her, did not speak, indicating acquiescence. No matter, feelings can be slowly cultivated, I like you, it is enough. The woman said confidently. What the hell is she, where in the world did she get the confidence to say something so unashamed! Okay, you rest first, Ill get you some medicine, by the way, do not try to escape from the ward, there are several bodyguards watching you at the door. The woman said, stepping on a pair of hatred sky high thump thump left. This woman, she is crazy, right! Brayden looked at the departing back and frowned slightly. The woman should have gone far away, right? The man gently got out of bed, put on his shoes, and slowly came to the door. The moment he opened the door, he was stunned. Mr. Kirnd, what do you need? A bodyguard asked in a low voice while bowing to him. As soon as he saw that he was practiced, Brayden smiled bitterly with embarrassment, shook his head and immediately closed the door. Crap, this time, it looks like hes going to be under house arrest? Running towards the window, he realized that the floor he was on was a high floor, and if he jumped down like this, he would definitely fall to his death. What? Want to jump down? The woman asked disdainfully as she walked in. She had long guessed that this man would not lie obediently on the hospital bed, so she was fully prepared in advance. What the hell do you mean? Brayden asked, his expression somewhat ferocious. Nothing, I just want you to get well, thats all. The woman replied. I dont know you, please let me out, or Ill sue you for kidnapping. The man said. At once, the woman in front of himughed. In this world, there was really no one or thing that scared her. Then you try it and see if the police believe me or you. She suddenly found the Brayden in front of her very interesting! No one had ever dared to talk to her like that before, well, Brayden was the first. Chapter 1463 Prepare to pick up a guest Brayden, at this time, is too weak. For the aggressive woman in front of him, he was a little overwhelmed. Forget it, it is better to rest for a while. The many on the hospital bed and slowly closed his eyes. Whats wrong with him? Tired? Or sad? The woman stared dead at the man in the hospital bed, somewhat puzzled. Are you okay? The woman asked as she touched Braydens forehead. Dont touch me! Suddenly, Brayden yelled. In this life, except for Dolly, he would never allow a second woman to touch him. What are you so mean for? Im not going to eat you. The woman shouted. You stay away from me! Brayden yelled. This man, why is he so grumpy? No, she had to be tamed, or else if the two of them really got married, she would be pressured by him every day? The actual two of them are really married. You want me to help you? Im a person who is always very efficient. The woman said deliberately. The woman said, I havent introduced myself after all this time, my name is Emma, she said directly, extending her right hand. Brayden looked away from the window and did not want to talk to her. Why so annoying! At this point, he was angry. No, wait a minute, her name is Emma? Suddenly, Brayden immediately looked back at the woman in front of him, with a hint of suspicion in his eyes. He finally remembered, the womans mouth at the corner of a curve of satisfaction. She knew that there really werent many people in this world who didnt know about her Emma. What did you just say? Brayden asked, a little breathless in her tone. My name is Emma, whats wrong? Is there a problem? Sure, you can ask. The woman smiled and said. Emma, the daughter of the worlds richest man, had received higher education since she was a child, and had started her own business while she was still in school, and without receiving any help from her father, she had spent three whole years to advance thepany enterprise she founded into the top ten in the world. It just didnt ur to him that he would meet such a strong woman here. Say, what are your questions? The woman asked directly. If she was really Emma, then it was not a bad thing to ask her for help.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Emmas persona was known worldwide. She never bends to any power, she is always just being herself. Now, you can say it, right? The woman repeated. Yes, of course, as long as it was Emma, Mr. Harris still had the hope of being rescued. But, just by this womans empty words, that does notpletely prove that she is really Emma ah! Braydens brow, tightly wrinkled, expression some doubts. The best thing Emma has done since she was a child is to be able to read peoples minds. She certainly knows the concerns of the man in front of her, so she took out the ID card in her bag and threw it to the man on the hospital bed. It was the real Emma, Braydens heart was excited. But at the same time, he was a little worried. If she really looked at herself, then what should be done? His heart, already filled with Dolly, can no longer put any other woman. Miss Emma, just now I was rude in the first ce, here to say sorry to you. Brayden immediately apologized to him, looking a little embarrassed. This man, the change is quite big, dare to do dare to do, good. Its okay, just now I did not tell you who I am ah, now you can say what you want to do? I said, Ill help you out. Emma said directly. Yes, the words are so, the reason is also such a reason, but he does not want to owe this woman a favor! Forget it, human life is at stake, it is better to get Mr. Harris out first. Its like this, Miss Emma, I have a partner, now there are some idents Brayden exined in a low voice, said very serious. In an instant, the woman understood everything. Just a little thing like that, put you in such a mess? I have the impression that Mr. Kirnd is apletely domineering and cruel president. Emma said deliberately. Brayden lowered his head, and there was a little embarrassment in his eyes. All right, this matter, you do not care, I will handle. With that, Emma was about to walk out of the ward. Wait a minute, Miss Emma, Mr. Harris is in a very dangerous situation, and please take immediate measures. Brayden said anxiously. He was really afraid that Young Mr. Harris would do something against Mr. Harris, even though they were brothers. You are quite righteous. The woman said back and walked away. Mr. Harris, you must hang in there! Brayden branded the sky outside and prayed. But he didnt know what was in store for him next. Miss Emma is here? Whats she doing here? Did she say the purpose? In the office, Young Mr. Harris asked anxiously, inwardly terrified. I dont know, Miss Emma never used to get involved in these things, and this is the first time she came here, I think, something bad will happen. The assistant next to her hurriedly replied. Get the hell out of my way! Suddenly, Young Mr. Harris yelled. All of you are wastes, what did I raise you for? Dont know anything, and still chat here every day Outside the office, each employee did not dare to squeal, each busy with the matter in hand. When will youe over? Young Mr. Harris asked directly. This afternoon. The assistant answered. That damned woman, has never cooperated with our ownpany enterprise, why suddenly want toe here today? The man rubbed his hands tightly, his heart was very nervous. This way, when shees in this afternoon, you can say that I am not here. Young Mr. Harris continued. No, that person has made an appointment in advance. The assistant immediately said. The receptionist was also a loser! The appointment time doesnt even look at who actually made the appointment! The assistant said, Young Mr. Harris, its not a bad idea to meet her, Emma is a world-famous businesswoman, it would be a privilege to meet her, although she may not be a good thing. The assistant reminded. Howe everything is not going welltely! One is more difficult than the other! Pah! The man pped a p directly on the table, his air was merciless, but somewhat helpless. If you really dont want to see, you can push it. The assistant said again. Anyway, he is currently the boss of thepany, want to do what to say, that is not what he said. See, how can not see! I must see you! Young Mr. Harris responded firmly. He would like to see what this so-called Miss Emma is up to here! You go clean up, ready to receive guests! Chapter 1464 It’s a woman Yo, Miss Emma is here, have a seat! Young Mr. Harris greeted as he stepped forward to wee her. Looking at the Young Mr. Harris in front of her in such aplimentary manner, the assistant was surprised for a while. In the morning, she wasining about this womans arrival, but now she was so enthusiastic! Who said that only women are fickle? Once a man changes his face, it is also extremely fast. I wonder what Miss Emma wants to do here? Young Mr. Harris asked softly while serving her tea, afraid of offending this woman. If I remember correctly, the owner of thispany, should not be you, I only talk to the boss, sorry. Emma said as she took a sip of tea. This stinking woman, so chatting still have to pick the object? Whats wrong with this! Sorry, Miss Emma, my brother he is not in thepany for the time being, that, he went out on a trip, it may take him a long time toe back. Young Mr. Harris immediately covered up. Even if Brayden didnt tell her about these two brothers before, but just by looking at the expression and reaction of the man in front of her, it was clear that this so-called Young Mr. Harris must be lying. Then Ill make it short, I want to buy yourpany or work with yourpany on a project, but exactly how to do that, I need to talk to your boss personally. The woman said directly. If it wasnt for Braydens request, she wouldnt havee here at all. However, these words startled Young Mr. Harris. People all over the world know that she, Miss Emma, has always said two words, she can buy anypany enterprise, but also through cooperation with certainpanies enterprise and thus drive the development of thepany. As for whether it is good or bad, it all depends on this womans mood. Miss Emma, not to hide from you, my elder brother is sick and has been receiving treatment. There is a saying that a family scandal should not be disclosed, I hope you can understand, if there is anything, you can talk to me directly. Young Mr. Harris straightened his clothes, straightened his shoulders, and said in a low voice. Whats the use of talking to him? He wasnt even the person he wanted to see! This is ridiculous! Besides, the man in front of him, at first nce, was very unreliable, not to mention work, and certainly not a man with too much pursuit in life. And it is true, it is true, otherwise he would have made a career long ago. No, I repeat, I will only discuss this matter with Mr. Harris, otherwise, then I will just buy it. With that, Emma stood up and intended to leave.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Thats not good! How could thepany he had managed to snatch into his hands fall into the hands of another woman? Miss Emma, dont be in a hurry, look, were discussing it, lets take our time, okay? Young Mr. Harris hurriedly said. Ive had a lot of bad lucktely, and the people Ive met have been more than a little odd! I dont want to waste too much time with you, when your big brother recovers, just call me directly, and if I dont see others within three days, Ill just acquire. With that, the woman walked straight out of the office. This shameless bitch, how can she be so arrogant! Its a big deal just because you have a rich father! Behind the back Young Mr. Harris gritted his teeth and his expression was a little twisted. What should we do? The assistant muttered in a low voice next to him. What else can we do? Just see. Young Mr. Harris replied indignantly. I dont know how the hell that man met this Miss Emma, to discuss a business, but he must be! After leaving the office, the woman went straight to the hospital. In the ward, Brayden is still lying in bed, bored, flipping through magazines, a distracted look. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of services to the public. In his heart, he was very anxious. Suddenly, the phone rang on the table next to him. He thought it was Miss Emma and picked up the phone, only to find that it was Dolly calling. He suddenly remembered that it seemed like he had not called her for a long time, and suddenly, his heart felt guilty. Brayden, are you all righttely? Dolly asked worriedly. Yes, dont worry, Ive just been busytely. Brayden hurriedly replied. So, you havent called for a long time, Mrs. Knight is afraid that something will happen to you and asked me to give you a call Dolly said before saying anything. Hey, Dolly, dont use me as an excuse, its obvious that you miss him, and youre always looking for excuses. Mrs. Knight in the kitchen shouted. Madam, dont talk nonsense! Dolly said sheepishly. At this moment, Braydens heart warmed up, and her mood instantly improved. What? Dont you want me? The man suddenly asked. Want, how will not want, I want every day, dreaming can dream of you. The woman hurriedly exined, the tone was very anxious, perhaps feeling that she was too unreserved, Dolly suddenly quiet. After hearing these words, Braydens mouth at the corners unconsciously hooked up a smile of satisfaction. In this world, perhaps only this woman can give him enoughfort. I miss you too, I miss you very much. Brayden whispered. Dolly heart, a burst of emotion. As long as he did not forget himself, it was enough. So youre there, are you okay? Are there any pretty girls hanging around you? She asked shyly. Of course there were, but he really felt annoyed! What are you talking about? In my heart, theres only you. Brayden replied. Who are you talking to? Suddenly, Miss Emma walked in and asked loudly. Dolly looked at the phone in her hand suspiciously, and was puzzled. Hello? Brayden, where are you right now? She asked. Im out dealing with something, hang up now, I still have things to fix. With that, he hung up the phone. Hello, Brayden? Whats wrong? Is something wrong? Mrs. Knight immediately ran over and asked in a worried voice. Huh? Nothing. Dolly replied softly. The woman just now, who was it? Dolly tilted her head and looked out at the moon, deep in thought. She should have said yes to Brayden and remarried him! Now, all people know that he is now unmarried, behind that man, there will certainly be a lot of women are eyeing him! Dolly, at this moment, had a pang of remorse in her heart. Its a woman? Emma asked unapologetically. How are things going? Brayden deliberately changed the subject and asked in a low voice. Chapter 1465 Little handsome man You answer my question first, who just called you? Emma asked directly. It was obvious that the woman was a little upset. It was my wife. Brayden answered loudly. There is nothing to hide, he loves Dolly, and in this life, she is his only wife. For Emma, he could only think of her as a good partner, or friend. Youre married? No way! As far as I know you should be divorced. Emma slowly walked towards the sofa and sat down, whispering. Everything about this man, she had investigated very clearly. When he fell in love, with whom he fell in love, when he got married and divorced, she knows it all! Yes, I am indeed divorced now, but my ex-wife and I, will soon be remarried. The man answered. He answered so sincerely and so firmly that the woman on the couch suddenly felt a sense of frustration.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. No, she must snatch this man away. Ever since she was a little girl, there really wasnt anything she wanted that didnt belong to her! Brayden, you must know that you are begging me now, and you must listen to me. The woman said. What kind of problem was she trying to get into again? The man in the hospital bed immediately raised his guard. What do you want me to do? The woman stood up and walked toward Brayden, a softness in her eyes and a hidden bitterness. You are mine, now and forever, and in the future, you can only be married to me! Emma said fiercely. Thispelling aura, and the fierce aura emanating from this woman, caused Braydens body to tremble slightly. Ive heard that Miss Emma has never been a person who will do anything to achieve her own goals, of course, her goals, never career ambitions and ambitions, none of which are in vition of thew, today, once I saw, indeed, this woman is different from the ordinary. What a strong woman! But, he absolutely cannot give in! Miss Emma, please make it clear, although I am in a divorced state, I have my own girlfriend, please dont pester me in the future, and, as for the matter of Mr. Harris, I am grateful to you, and you should not interfere in the future. With that, he looked away from the window and didnt want to talk to her. Emma sized him up, and there was a light smile on her face. Emma looked at him with a light smile on her face. She liked him more and more, the woman smiled yfully and left the room. Looking at the figure, Brayden sighed deeply, one wave had not yet subsided, another wave had risen. He knew that his real big trouble, has quietly arrived. Only he was afraid that if Dolly knew about it, the woman would think more about it. She should understand herself! Brayden frowned slightly, his expression not quite natural. Missy, what should we do? Do we continue to watch? At the entrance of the ward, a strong bodyguard asked directly. Emma looked back, with a hint of hesitation in her eyes. Continue to watch. After saying that, she directly left. Brayden, one day, you will submit to my willow skirt! The womans firm eyes made the people around her unconsciously take a few steps back. Who is that woman? Such a big aura. I dont know, at a nce its a rich man, and hes got a little white boy. Really? So the man in the ward is her boyfriend? A few nurses in the corner of the corridor again, whispering, their expressions a bit gossipy. Suddenly, Emma stopped in her tracks and walked directly to the deans office, with a murderous aura in her eyes. Miss Emma, why are you free toe here? The dean immediately stood up and greeted with a smile. The girls in the corridor corner nurse, fire them! Emma said directly. Emma said directly. The dean froze at once. He did not know how those few nurses offended this woman, to provoke such anger in front of her. The reason is, gossiping during office hours as well as creating others rights and wrongs, spreading rumors about others for no reason, and having character problems. With that, the woman pushed open the door and left the office directly. The woman came with a gust of wind, and went with a gust of wind. The dean looked at the departing back, his eyes were actually a few envious. Then, he picked up his sses and walked towards that so-called small corner. Really? It cant be? She shouldnt be that kind of person, right? How can there be no possibility? A woman, to be able to mix to this extent, that must have been submarine rules, and should be quite a few times it. You do not talk nonsense, people that woman, looks quite decent. A few nurses, still gossiping, unaware of what kind of situation they will face next. You guys, you dont have toe to work tomorrow, hurry up and pack up, go away. The dean slowly walked towards them and said disdainfully. For a moment, the few women in front of them were stunned. What was it that had to be done that then this dean personally came to fire them? Dean, today is not some April Fools Day, you should not joke about it. A woman who usually has a good rtionship with men said directly with a smile. Im not wrong, to me, me your mouths, idle gossip what ah. After saying that, the dean was about to leave. Hey, not the dean, what did we do wrong? We have always been conscientious and dedicated to our duties, we work so hard, how can you suddenly want to, fire us? A nurse immediately grabbed his arm and asked beggingly. Because you have offended people, and, we really do not need such talents as you in the hospital, we need practical and willing nurses, not people like you who gossip behind peoples backs every day about the rights and wrongs of others. Well, I will not say more until the point, hurry up and go pack up. Be sure to remember no matter which unit you go to, you must not talk about others. At once, the few nurses in front of me understood that it was the woman with the extremely powerful aura herself who was sacked! What should I do? My mom will definitely kill me if she knows Ive been fired from the hospital! Yes, it was so hard for me to get such a job, and suddenly I was fired, my dad will have to scold me again. Looking at a few downcast young girls not far away with such a lost look, the dean shook his head. Who can me for this? Everything is their own fault! Besides, who is Emma, and how can others talk about it in private? Still too young! In the ward, Brayden has been lying on the hospital bed, staring at the photo in his hand, asionally showing a smile. Yes, that was Dollys photo. Just now, she should have heard Emmas voice, right? Should I exin to her? Whats next, whats your n? Emma walked in and asked. Chapter 1466 You’re my wife! What other ns could there be? Brayden was silent, not wanting to talk or see the woman in front of him. What? Angry? Emma asked directly. The woman is not only angry, but also does not want to let Dolly down, and does not want to owe this woman a favor. Emma, you go away, my thing, I can solve it myself. Brayden responded loudly. Even if there was no way to solve it, he still had to do his best to save Mr. Harris. Then tell me, what method do you want to solve it? With your status, connections and ability here, you will never be able to save Mr. Harris. That Young Mr. Harris, I have seen, at first nce is a very cunning man, not familiar with his routine, it is difficult to subdue him. The woman said in a low voice. She is right, Young Mr. Harris has always been a cold man, never do things ording to the rules. He kept changing for the simple reason that he was afraid that his little mind would be caught by others. No need for you to care. The man in the hospital bed yelled. Brayden, you dont want to owe me a favor, do you? Afraid you wont be able to pay it back? Then give me your body, I told you, I like you, you have to marry meter. Emma continued to speak. This woman, Im afraid shes crazy, this kind of thing, and how can just say it? Besides, a woman like her, which man dares to marry! Emma, listen carefully, I only love Dolly alone, I will only marry her in this life. The man said firmly. No matter, I will go and have a good chat with that Dolly, she will definitely quit. The woman said confidently. All of a sudden, the man became anxious, What do you want to do, if you dare to hurt Dolly, I will not spare you! This is ridiculous! He had no way to resist now, what else would he do to himself for that woman? Emma walked towards the bed and helped him make up the sheets, a smile on her face the whole time. So you, how do you want to punish me then? It doesnt matter, Ill already be yours by then anyway, Im willing to ept whatever punishment you want. The woman yfully hooked his chin, said evilly, and then left. Damn, shouldnt this be the action he did to Dolly! At this moment Brayden, suddenly felt like a waste, chagrin, should have known, he should have let Leon over! Watch well, dont let him get away, otherwise, Ill take you all for it. With that, the woman left. Yes! Things were moving, somewhat slowly, which made Leon at home worried. Dolly didnt know what Brayden was going abroad to solve, and naturally just treated this mans going abroad as an ordinary business trip, but Leon knew very well the danger here, so he looked forward to Braydens return every day, but after so long, but never saw his big brothers shadow, which made him more and more anxious. Howe big brother is not back yet? Did something happen abroad? Anastasia next to him asked aloud with a worried expression. I dont think so, right? When he calledst time, he also said that everything was going well. Leon answered. Pop! Suddenly, the ss of water in the mans hand fell directly to the ground, and before his eyes, a shattered crumb. Look at you, what are you thinking about every day, why do you always look so distracted. Anastasiained in a low voice. Yes, in recent times, no matter what he did, he always felt very uneasy inside, extremely panic, but he could not say a reason. Leon, whats wrong with you? Are you not feeling well somewhere? Lets go to the hospital for a checkup, okay? The woman immediately took his arm and said anxiously. Anastasia, these days, am I not in the right state? Leon asked. Thats not just wrong? Its just wrong as wrong as it can be! When eating, chopsticks always fall to the ground, when working, the head is always out of focus, and even when walking, it is almost hit by a car.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Whats more, this man is now not asking himself out to watch movies and go shopping. She used to be busy, so she always refused this mans invitations, but now that she is not busy, he has wilted, and also has an airy look all day. Tell me, whats in your heart, do you not love me anymore? Anastasia suddenly asked, with a hint of aggression in her tone. Fool, what are you talking about? How could I not love you, you are the woman I love the most in my life. Leon immediately hugged her tightly, gently kissed her forehead and replied. Really? And have you said that to Skyler before? The woman asked directly, without the slightest consideration for the mans feelings. In her world, she had always believed that since two people had started a love affair, they should confess everything about themselves and tolerate everything about each other. How did you know about what happened between Skyler and me? Leon asked with a tight frown of displeasure. Look at you, you are still talking about Skyler, tell me, do you still have her in your heart now? Isnt it! Anastasia asked while pinching his arm. Well, I am now, full of you, sleeping time is you, work time is you, eating time is also you, I cant wait to give you marriage immediately, hold your little face every day The woman in front of her was surprised by Leons words. anastasia always thought that Leon was a rude tough guy, but over time, she found more and more that Leon was an extremely gentle man at heart. He can make a girl happy, he can also say love words, he will also take care of her, will protect her, anyway, the advantages that a man should have, he has all. So tell me, whats wrong with youtely? Anastasia nestled in his arms and asked in a low voice. Ive been a little agitatedtely, and I dont know why, but Im always worried that something will happen to my big brother abroad. Finally, he still said the truth. Anastasia smiled thankfully. Anastasia slowly raised her head and bit him with dissatisfaction. E what are you doing? Bite you ah, who let you worry about your big brother and not worry about me. The woman said jealously, ncing at him. Can it be the same? He is my big brother and you are my wife! I dont know why, but when Anastasia heard the word wife, her heart warmed up. Oh, I know. The woman continued to snuggle in the mans arms, hands tightly wrapped around his waist and did not let go. Chapter 1467 Keep her company! Leon, is something going on at thepany? Its been so long, why hasnt Braydene home yet? Dolly seriously looked at the man in front of her and asked in a low voice, her expression had some uneasiness. Sister-inw, no, big brother is just on a normal business trip. Leon immediately covered up. Before Brayden left the country, he told Leon that no matter what Dolly asked about, he could only say good things, and definitely not bad things. Although Leon was indeed very worried about Braydens safety, but when facing this woman, he would still choose to conceal it. Really? But when he used to travel, it didnt take more than a week. Dolly muttered. Dont worry, sister-inw, big brother is fine, recently there are more projects in thepany, he is expanding his business. The man exined. But I dont know why, vaguely, Dolly always felt that something was wrong, but couldnt say. Maybe she was overthinking it. With Braydens ability, how could something happen to him? Sister-inw, whats wrong with you? Are you in a bad mood? Or else Ill call Anastasia and ask her to apany you to go shopping. Saying that, Leon then took out his cell phone and dialed it directly. Dont, shes quite busytely, dont disturb her. Dolly immediately waved her hand, intending to leave. Whats wrong? On the phone, azy voice came. Why arent you up yet? What time is it already? This man, why is he so nosy! If she doesnt remember, she cant get up, why is this? My sister-inw is not in a good mood today, so go keep herpany and put your work aside for now. Leon continued. At once, Anastasias heart burst with anger. What does this mean! He doesnt care about his own girlfriend, but is worried about someone elses girlfriend? In the end, it is his woman who sleeps! Im not going! Anastasia directly said loudly, the tone of voice is full of dissatisfaction. This woman, what is crazy again? Just now is not still good? Howe she suddenly changed so quickly all of a sudden? If the two of them get married in the future, he will be bullied by her every day! You go, seriously, sister-inw is in a bad mood, needpany, and big brother is not at home, you go to apany her shopping, see a movie. The man continued to say. What for? Shes still in a bad mood, so whos going to keep herpany? Anastasia cocked her head with a very defiant look. Im not in a good mood either. The woman suddenly said. The woman suddenly said, so Leons heart fell into the ice cer, like a trembling body. Who made this aunt angry again? It cant be himself, right? Baby, whats wrong with you today? Who made you unhappy, Ill clean him up. Leon hurriedly said. What do you think? Who do I usually spend the most time with, you dont have a count in your heart. The woman replied in a gloomy voice. Its over, its true that he has offended her. Baby, Im wrong, forgive me, okay? Back to me to invite you to dinner, you want to eat anything, lets eat anything, of course, I do not mind you to eat me. The man said yfully. Anastasia skimmed her lips and hung up the phone directly. Dolly was in a bad mood? Why? If that was the case, it was useless for her to go shopping with that woman, Anastasia thought as she looked in her mirror and put on her makeup.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Sister-inw! What are you doing here? Didnt I tell Leon Nothing, I have nothing to do here, lets go out for dinner and a movie! Anastasia said loudly. Today, its our womens day! The two women, then, began a day of fun. But no matter what they did or where they went, Dollys mind always had Braydens face in it. Sister-inw, do you miss big brother? In the western restaurant, Anastasia suddenly asked. Dolly let out a long sigh as she stirred her coffee. Whats wrong with this? Not happy? Anastasia asked hurriedly. Ive always felt like something happened to Brayden overseas. Dolly replied. No way, there is no news from Leons side! Anastasia clenched her fist, not knowing what to say. Its been so long, he hasnte back, and, when I talked to him the other day, I heard a strange womans voice. Dolly went on to say. In a sh, Anastasia understood all. She is worried about Braydens infidelity! Anastasia gossiped and looked at the woman in front of her, smiling slightly, with some yfulness in her eyes. I cant imagine that she, Dolly, would also have this kind of worry. Sister-inw, you should not worry, big brother is not the kind of person you think, he really loves you very much. Anastasia immediately said. Of course she knew Brayden would not do anything to fail her, but who could guarantee that the women around him would not be stalking him? And women abroad are more open-minded, one by one. Come on, sister-inw, dont think so much, if you are really worried, then let Leon go and see. Anastasia continued to speak. Although she is also very reluctant to let Leon go abroad, but Dollys feelings of worry and loss, she still understands, what is more, just go to see, and not let him stay there all the time. No need, Leon is very busy these days, dont bother him. Dolly refused. Well, lets go, sister-inw, today, Ill treat you to a movie. Saying that, Anastasia then took Dollys small hand and left the restaurant. You slow down, dont fall down! At the back, Dolly kept shouting non-stop. Sister-inw, hurry up, or there will be no time. Anastasia shouted from the front. Anastasias energy and enthusiasm hadpletely infected Dolly, and finally, Dolly had gradually started to let herself go. Shopping malls, snack streets, cinemas, amusement parks They went to a lot of ces, sort ofpletely rxed. How about it? Sister-inw, are you happy today? Anastasia asked loudly, panting. Happy! Very happy! Dolly responded loudly. Today, its really thanks to you, after the emotions are let out, the whole person is really better. She gently patted Anastasias back and said. No thanks, dont worry, in the future, Ill drag you out for a stroll even if Im in a bad mood, haha The two people chased and ran like children on the road. Leon did not know how many phone calls had been made to them, but no one ever answered. These two women, in the end what did they do to go! Leon muttered while looking anxiously at the clock on the wall. Chapter 1468 Not too much to drink? Leon picked up the phone next to him and left the office. Brayden had just given him a call to leave the country immediately, he had wanted to meet with Dolly and Anastasia before he left, but now it was good, the two women had gotten so high that they hadpletely forgotten the time. Lets go, itste, its almost dark. Dolly hurriedly took Anastasias hand and intended to leave. Leon has been busy and hes not talking to me, Brayden is not home and youll have no one to keep youpany when you go back, so you might as well stay here with me. Anastasia said directly. She was a little drunk and not too sober anymore. Well, stop it, hurry home, or Leon will be worried. Dolly immediately said. Sister-inw, its okay, dont worry I can do it, Im not drunk yet,e on, lets continue! Saying that, Anastasia a force, directly dragged Dolly over, fiercely pressed on the sofa. The bar, still lit up and lively, with men and women swaying and making out, Dolly and Anastasia chose a more secluded spot in the corner, and naturally no one woulde over to talk to them. Anastasia, its better to go back. Dolly pushed the body of the woman next to her,forting. No, dont go, Dolly, you stay here honestly, you hear me, dont leave, Leon said, let me get high with you today! Anastasia said loudly as she sipped her foreign wine. Dolly suddenly felt some headache. Beauty, there is no one to keep youpany, lets have a drink. Suddenly, a man came over with a ss of wine and said casually. Who said I have no one to keep mepany, get out of my way! Anastasia yelled as she pushed the man who approached her. You two girls are drinking here, so you dont have no one to keep youpany? The man put his right hand directly on Anastasias shoulder. Damn man, how dare you take advantage of me! Pop! Then, the man was pressed to the ground by Anastasia, with an appearance of begging for mercy. I dont dare anymore, please let me go, if I dont let go, Ill lose my arm. The man said begging for mercy. Dolly, who was next to him, was also really intimidated by Anastasias aura. Get out of here! Leave me alone! Anastasia shrugged the man off directly and roared. Damned stinky woman, how rude she is! Just wait and see! The man wiped his nose and thought with hatred, pulled his legs and left immediately. Anastasia, youre pretty good, when did you learn this trick? Dolly asked directly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Leon was afraid that I would be bullied when I was drunk, so he let me enroll in a ss and learn a self-defense technique, how is it? Not bad, right? Dont be afraid, Ill protect you. Anastasia said. Dolly sighed and did not say anything. They thought there would be no more problems after the smelly man who came to talk to them left, but the truth was that the man was going to call the other brothers. Thats them! The man pointed at Anastasia and Dolly in the corner and shouted. What do you want to do? Dolly asked, looking at the few people in front of her and immediately getting cautious. And Anastasia, at this time, had long since fallen asleep on the table. Yo, this woman is pretty good-looking, her body is also good, but her temper is a bit worse. A slightly older man walked straight over and said in a low voice. Im not drunk, whoever fucking says Im drunk again, Ill be rude to him! Saying that, Anastasia directly picked up a bottle on the table and smashed it at a young brother not far away. Ah! At once, blood flowed out of the head, and the young man covered the wound with a very painful look. And at this time, Anastasia, still lying on the table with her eyes closed, gently snoring, as if nothing had happened. Dolly next to her looked at the woman in front of her, filled with curiosity. Was she awake? Dolly was also getting confused. This stinking woman, I want to said the young man, who was about to go forward to carry Anastasia. Stop it! The slightly older boss yelled. At once, the surrounding few people, not daring to make any movement, just stand there in a daze, waiting for the bosss order. What a personality, even sleeping doesnt forget to take precautions! This woman is good. The boss looked at the female lying on the table, nodded slightly and smiled. Boss, what should we do? A man stepped forward and asked. You all back off, just leave me alone here. The boss opened his mouth and said, looking at Anastasias pair of eyes, with a different kind of sentiment. The few people next to him, for a moment, unexpectedly froze. ording to the style of the past, the boss should be quick to fight, but today, he would be soft-hearted? So, boss, were leaving? Well, lets go, donte back, I can do it alone, no need to wait for me. The boss waved his hand at them and said directly. What was in front of him also really made Dolly a little confused. What the hell? This so-called boss has other ns? Anastasia, wake up, hurry up! Dolly shouted while tapping Anastasia. Hey, thisdy, what are you doing? Cant you see that she is very tired and needs to rest? The man suddenly said. Dolly looked at him and continued to call out to Anastasia. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. The first thing you need to do is have fun! Were here to have fun! Have fun, right? Come on, drink! Suddenly, Anastasia picked up the ss of wine next to her and shouted. Right! The man also raised his ss and matched her. This scene made the woman next to her dumbfounded. Brother, or you know me,e lets drink, sister-inw is always worried that when its dark, someone will molest us, how is this possible, right, right, nowadays young people, that are all quality, civilized people, right! Yes, like you so bold woman, and indeed not many. The man saidplimentingly. These two people, what is the situation? Do they have the same stench? Or does this man have bad intentions for Anastasia? Sorry, shes had too much to drink today, she needs to go home and rest. Dolly immediately grabbed Anastasias ss of wine and said to the man. I havent had too much to drink! Sober as a whistle! Chapter 1469 You can be my boss For this drunk and very cute woman in front of the man is more and more like, but Dolly looked more and more fear. Does it hurt? The man suddenly asked. Brother, you are too interesting, today, thisdy drink especially painful,ter there is time for us to get together again ah. The man said, Anastasia patted his shoulder, pulling Dolly to leave. Where are you going? Dont want me? Behind him, the man suddenly shouted. Who the hell dont want you, itste, you must not go home to sleep ah! Anastasia turned around, pointed at the man not far away, and yelled like an idiot. Dollys body shook a little and immediately regained her previous expression, but her eyes still shone with a glow of embarrassment. Well, you just stop tossing and turning, my ancestor hey, hurry home! Dolly leaned over and whispered in her ear. What? Sister-inw, what do you mean ancestors? Anastasia asked, not standing still and almost falling over. Let me take you home. With that, the man walked over to them. No need! That, boss, Anastasia and I can go home, no problem at all, shes drunk, Im not drunk. Dolly immediately refused. This scene caused the man next to her to really cry andugh. This woman, how can she be so childish! Suddenly, the man a force, directly extended his right hand, tightly wrapped around Anastasias waist, with a little yfulness in his eyes. Then youll be my boss, okay? The man blew a hot breath in her ear and whispered. The two leaned close, Anastasias body almost close to the mans, and the two pairs of eyes looked at each other. Are you saying that you want to be my little brother? Anastasia suddenly cupped the mans face and asked directly. The manughed a little and nodded without saying anything. This woman, she must be crazy! What a time to recognize a little brother, its a good thing she wasnt abducted by someone else! No, if Leon finds out about this, that man will definitely be jealous. Anastasia, hurry home, you still have a lot of things to deal with tomorrow! Dolly reminded loudly while tearing. Right, I have to get up early tomorrow, go home, quick, hurry home and sleep! Anastasia suddenly shouted and left immediately. Looking at the distant back, the man in the back fell into deep thought. In the bar, it was still very lively, only he suddenly lost interest. Aigoo, big brother, are you alone? Lets have a drink together. A woman in a sexy ultra-short skirt and revealing suspenders came over, put her hand directly on his chest, looked at him flirtatiously, and said. The man swept the woman directly into his arms, his entire body pressed very tightly, while the woman felt very enjoyable. In the future, stay away from me! With that, he threw the woman out fiercely. Big brother, are you okay? A few young brothers suddenly ran in. Big brother, those two women are gone, we are still No, let them go, and, from now on, no one is allowed to touch them, you hear me? The man roared. Yes! A word that startled a few customers next to him. Also, get me information on that drunken woman, the more the better. Are you okay? Come on, take a break over here. Dolly said as she helped Anastasia to the wooden chair next to her. What do you think youre doing drinking so much, its not like youre sad. Dolly muttered. Sister-inw, I feel so bad! I really feel so bad! Suddenly, Anastasia hugged Dolly tightly and cried loudly. Whats wrong with her? During the daytime, wasnt she still fine? Why did she suddenly be so sad? Dolly did not say anything, just things patting her back, trying to give her a littlefort, for a long time, Anastasia only stopped crying. Come, Anastasia, tell sister-inw, what happened in the end? Dolly held her small hand and asked in a low voice. Nothing, I just want to vent my frustrations. She hurriedly wiped the tears from her face and huffed. Idiot, dont lie to me, Im not a three-year-old, tell me, whats wrong? Did Leon bully you? Ill call him Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. No, sister-inw has nothing to do with him. Its a rtive of mine who called me out of the blue today, calling me shameless, calling me heartless, and calling me a white-eyed wolf Anastasia exined. When Anastasias parents were alive, they helped many rtives, but after the two passed away, Anastasia needed money to start her own business, and these so-called rtives, one by one, avoided Anastasia like the gue, and finally Brayden managed to collect the debts that were not recovered, so many rtives have held a great hatred for her ever since. The first thing you need to do is to get rid of it. Okay, dont cry, its okay, dont worry, they just didnt think it through. Dolly patted her back andforted her. They even said they wanted to kill me and that I would not be allowed to die, they are all my rtives! Saying that, she cried again. Dolly sighed and looked at the woman in front of her, very heartbroken. Anastasia, do not care what others think, as long as you have a clear conscience, we can never do to make anyone happy, but we just have to do to make ourselves happy. Dolly said in a low voice. She understood how Anastasia felt, because she had also experienced the sudden betrayal of someone. Once, she treated that woman as her best sister, her most iron-d best friend, but she was trying everything behind her back to plot against her! Thats right, that woman, none other than Le. Well, call Leon and ask him to take you home. Dolly said. No, I dont want him to see me in this ugly state. Anastasia refused. Looking at such a lovely woman in front of her, Dolly smiled and immediately picked her up, walked to the curb and tried to call a cab. Why dont you talk to Leon? It might feel better to talk about it. Dolly asked softly. Say what? Look at him, hes busy like a dog every day, where would he have time to care about me. Anastasiained in a low voice. What nonsense, people Leon has called you a lot. Chapter 1470 I am his girlfriend Big brother, whats going on? In the hospital room, Leon asked anxiously. No wonder he has been feeling uneasytely, now it seems that he finally knows the reason. Things are moreplicated, Ill tell you slowly, and, do not tell Dolly about my injury. Brayden said indifferently. For Braydens request, he has always obeyed and never disobeyed, not to mention that now Braydens body is injured, how can he let Dolly and Anastasia worry again. Your ravioli! Suddenly, a very sensual looking woman walked into the ward. Looking at such a beautiful and well-built woman in front of him, Leon was a little curious. Whos this? Not going to introduce? Emma said straightforwardly, showing no sign of familiarity at all. This is my good brother. Brayden replied in a low voice. Hello. Leon greeted her immediately. At first nce, she was so dignified that Leon, knowing that she must be much higher than himself, smiled slightly at the woman as a gesture of courtesy. Hi, Im Braydens girlfriend. Emma said directly. For a moment, Leon froze. brayden also then raised his head and looked seriously at Emma in front of him, with an angry look. Emma! Dont talk nonsense! The man in the hospital bed yelled. It was obvious that he had been holding back. But Emma didnt care about his opinion at all. No, that big brother, what is this all about? Leon stammered and asked. Its what youre seeing right now. He, Brayden, is my boyfriend and I, Emma, am his girlfriend, its as simple as that. The woman said bluntly. Leon, at this point, still did not react, look at Emma, and look at Brayden, very iprehensible. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. In the middle of this, is there something unexpected happening? Leon, dont listen to her nonsense, there is no such thing. Brayden hurriedly exined. What? You are still shy? As far as I remember, you Brayden is not a thin-skinned person. Emma said while hooking his chin with her index finger and looking at him yfully. Leon unconsciously stepped backwards and tried to leave the ward. Stop! Suddenly, Brayden shouted at him, and Leon immediately stopped in his tracks. Big brother, whats wrong? He asked hurriedly. Who let you out? The man continued to speak. Leon was in a bit of a bind. What else would he be doing here? Watching this womane and molest him Brayden? This, who could stand it? He smiled awkwardly and fell silent. There are still things that need to be taken care of, you go out first. Brayden looked at the woman in front of him and said grimly. Emma didnt lose her temper at his rudeness, just a moment of silence, and then walked straight out of the ward. Nice to meet you. The woman knocked Leons shoulder andughed. Come here, you! Just as Leon froze, Brayden shouted. Huh? Brother, what do you want me to do? Ill be there for anything. This man, he cant really believe the nonsense that Emma said just now, right? Brayden looked at him, watching his every expression. What just happened, you can pretend you never saw anything. Brayden said. Leon scratched the back of his head, his face a little embarrassed.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. What? Is it difficult? Brayden asked. Brother, to be honest, if you want me to forget, you might as well exin it to me. That, in fact, was a good point. Leon, a person, sometimes prone to impulsiveness, he was really afraid that when he returned to China, this brat would say something in front of Dolly. Finally, after a long hesitation, Brayden still told this Leon all about what had happened. Big brother, why didnt you tell me in advance? Do you know how worried my sister-inw, Anastasia and I are about you at home? Although you did not tell us that you had an ident, but really, my sister-inw and I can not sleep every night, afraid that you will have any problems! Leon yelled loudly in excitement. This is the first time, he was angry with the big brother in front of him, that is, the boss. However, Brayden did not me him. He knew that the man in front of him was just worried about himself. I told you so! You calm down! Brayden said. At once, Leon was quiet and the atmosphere was awkward. He sat on the couch next to him, cocking his head to show his anger by not looking at the man in the hospital bed. When did he be so childish? Brayden looked at him, a little puzzled. Had he been influenced by Anastasia? How is Anastasia? Is everything okay? Is everything going well? Brayden deliberately changed the subject and asked directly. Fine, dont worry, everything is fine at home, but Im worried about you. Leon replied. Thats good. That Leon guy, you guys dont want to do anything to him. In the corner, Emma said to a few bodyguards in front of her. Yes. Also, the guard on Brayden should still not be rxed. She knew that this man, Leon, was here to help Brayden, and she also knew that Brayden must be starting to make small movestely. In the hotel room, Mr. Harris was watching TV boringly on the sofa, only his hands and feet were all confined. Brother, how is it? Are youfortable? Young Mr. Harris asked with a smile. Yeah, its good. Mr. Harris replied. For him, it was a blessing in misfortune to be alive. Brother, how exactly did you and Emma meet? What is the rtionship between you two? Young Mr. Harris suddenly asked. Mr. Harris was shocked for a moment, and immediately pretended not to hear anything and smiled. Young Mr. Harris immediately ran over to him and sat down next to him, staring at him with a deadly stare. Say it! Theres nothing to say, Ive worked with many people before, I dont have the time to remember people. Mr. Harris said deliberately. He knew that the appearance of that Emma, must be rted to Brayden, he knew Brayden, will definitely find a way to help themselves out. She said she wanted to buy ourpany. Young Mr. Harris said deliberately. Whats wrong? Mr. Harris grunted a little, some disdain. He should have been anxious a long time ago! If he really had the skills to manage thepany, how could he have be exhausted! Your phone is ringing. Mr. Harris looked at the table next to him and warned. Hello, Miss Emma, you are so busy, why do you have time to call me? Young Mr. Harris deliberately pretended to be excited and said loudly. Young Mr. Harris, how are you thinking about it? Emma asked lightly. Emma asked indifferently. Chapter 1471 Meeting Consider what ah, he did not consider at all! Miss Emma, its not that I dont promise you, its that big brother is really inconvenient. Young Mr. Harris rushed to say. Here we go again! Not just want to toss, good, then she will apany him to toss. So, then I have no choice, this afternoon, if I can not see Mr. Harris, then tomorrow, I will go directly to yourpany to work. With that, the woman was ready to hang up the phone. No, Miss Emma, there is something to discuss. The man immediately said. She was not negotiating! The woman sneered, with a yful look in her eyes. I can wait until twelve oclock at night, and after twelve oclock, thepany is mine. After saying that, she simply hung up the phone. This bitch, why is she in such a hurry! Young Mr. Harris looked at the phone and kept hovering around anxiously. He didnt want Mr. Harris to show up, he even wanted this big brother to quietly disappear from the earth, but the situation in front of him was very tricky. Mr. Harris on the sofa, looking at his painful appearance, the corners of his mouth hooked up a curve of satisfaction. People, only when they are in difficulty, they can know what they should do and how to do it, its just a pity that his brother is still in a tangle. What? Do not know how to start? Mr. Harris asked directly. Young Mr. Harris indignantly nced at him, did not speak, remained silent. He could not have imagined that things would be soplicated. You are really a god, you dare to provoke even Miss Emma! Young Mr. Harris said loudly in dissatisfaction. Mr. Harris turned his face away and stopped looking at his brother in front of him. He knew that this matter must have something to do with himself, otherwise this Young Mr. Harris would not have appeared here for no reason. Tonight, you are going to meet her. Finally, Young Mr. Harris still said such words. See that Emma? Mr. Harris turned around and looked at him suspiciously, expecting his next words. They want you to meet her by name, and dont give me any problems. He pointed at his own brother in front of him and yelled. What else could go wrong? He would not be as ruthless as this brother, who would do anything to achieve his goal. Talking about cooperation? Mr. Harris asked directly. Miss Emma asked to see herself, except to talk about cooperation, this Young Mr. Harris will never agree to the two of them to meet. Yes, as long as this cooperation is reached, ourpany will grow rapidly, so, big brother, you must talk properly, you know? Young Mr. Harris suddenly softened up and grabbed his arm tightly, saying. It seems that this younger brother of his actually cares quite a bit about thepany! Instantly, Mr. Harris heart, surprisingly, had somefort. Sure enough, soon, three people appeared in the western restaurant. Miss Emma, this is my big brother, the boss of ourpany. At the dining table, Young Mr. Harris immediately introduced to the woman across the table with aplimentary look. She slowly lifted her head and looked at Mr. Harris in front of her, saying nothing but nodding slightly as a kind of recognition of him. Miss Emma, hello. Mr. Harris extended his right hand and greeted her. Hello. Emma said politely to match. Mr. Harris looked at the woman in front of him and smiled faintly. But the young Mr. Harris next to her was stunned. You know, when Emma first met him, this woman had never smiled. It seems that these two people really have a good friendship! By the way, Young Mr. Harris, I want to discuss a project with Mr. Harris, please excuse yourself. Emma suddenly shifted her gaze on Young Mr. Harris and said. She, this is to drive him away? Was there such a tactic? It was obvious that he had arranged for the two to meet! Of course, then I will go to the bathroom first, you guys take your time to talk. With an icy face, he walked straight to the restroom not far away. Mr. Harris, hello, Brayden asked me toe over. The woman said directly to the point.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Mr. Harris just smiled and didnt say anything, he already guessed it was the guys idea. Emma picked up the phone next to her and dialed it directly, Your friend, right in front of me, you talk to him. The woman handed the phone directly to Mr. Harris. Mr. Harris understood Emmas meaning, and also then immediately cooperate. People in the business world, who have been doing business for a long time, will generally have a tacit agreement that they will immediately prove their identity to the other party. Mr. Harris, its me Brayden, Brayden said hurriedly. Mr. Kirnd, how is your health? Thank you very much for hanging on to me even now. Mr. Harris said excitedly, his voice trembling a little. Mr. Harris, Im fine, dont worry. I entrusted Miss Emma to rescue you, you should not be afraid Braydenforted. The two spoke briefly, and the woman on the other side of the line simply hung up. To make a long story short, what is Young Mr. Harris purpose? To force you to step down and take control of thepany? Or, want your life? Emma never spoke or acted in a clean, quick manner. Both. Mr. Harris answered in a low voice. If this woman had not strongly requested to see his brother, he would have gone to hell by now. So do you have any ideas? The woman asked. He now hasplete control of thepany and me, and my reputation has been ruined by him. Mr. Harris replied. Although many people did not believe that Mr. Harris would do something to harm himself, there were some people who thought that no wind was too strong. Good, then let me handle this matter. Saying that, Emma directly picked up a piece of meat and stuffed it into her mouth. Miss Emma, how did your conversation with Big Brother go? Suddenly, Young Mr. Harris came over and asked. In the ward, Leon sat next to Brayden, a little anxious and a little helpless. Big brother, so when are we going back home? He asked. What? Just got here, and you want to go back home? Brayden asked. Leon, at this moment, lowered his head and was speechless for a while. Brayden had long seen that he was thinking of the beloved woman in the country. Give Anastasia a call. Brayden said. The man in front of him, slowly picked up the phone next to him, smiled at him and ran out of the ward, Brayden looked at his phone, opened the photo album, touched the photos on it, and was a little sad. Ding! The phone rang. What are you doing? It was a text message from Dolly. Although it was just four simple words, it was full of all the womans thoughts and love for him. Im working. Brayden immediately texted back. And after that, the phone did not move. He did it on purpose! He knew that as long as the woman understood that he was working, she would not disturb him. And he, too, didnt know how to hide what he was facing at the moment. Chapter 1472 Going booze crazy? Sister-inw, where did Brayden go? Skyler asked deliberately. Hes out of the country, taking care of things. Dolly answered indifferently. When will you be back? She continued to ask. I dont know, there seems to be more things going on, he said hell be back after a while. Dolly answered again. It seemed that she didnt know about it yet. Looking at the woman in front of her, Skyler sighed, a sadness in her eyes. All this time, she thought that the rtionship between Brayden and Dolly was the most steadfast and pure love in the world, but now it seemed as if that was not the case. Skyler, whats wrong with you? Is something on your mind? Dolly immediately ran to her and rushed to ask. Yes, she did have something on her mind, but her mind was about Dolly and Braydens future. No, what could I have on my mind, all day long I think about nothing but my kids and my husband. Skyler shrugged and replied helplessly. Come on, look, how cute the baby is, just be content! Dolly gently patted her shoulder and said. Yoo-hoo, my little cutie oh sheughed as she teased Skylers child with a look of happiness. It seems like it has been a long time since she has been exposed to such a small child, Dolly suddenly some heart. If you like it, you can have another one with Brayden. What are you talking about? Theres no time for that. Dolly gave her a nce and replied, I dont think theres no time. Stephen was also abroad on business and, unfortunately, he had met Brayden, and that Emma. Yes, all the closeness that Emma had to Brayden, Stephen saw it all. Thats why Skyler, now, faced with Dolly with a pang of sadness. I heard that Le is out of the hospital. Dolly paused for a moment, deliberately pretending not to hear anything, and continued to coax the child. Dolly, did you hear me? Skyler got anxious and asked directly. Yes, I heard you, I just dont want to hear that womans name again. Dolly replied. For so long, she has been learning to let go, learning to forget, just do not want to remember all the past. Betrayal and pain, sadness and grief, all the feelings she had not had, she had experienced them all after Le appeared. Iming! Suddenly, Anastasia shouted,ing straight over. Youre a busy man, why do you have time toe here? Skyler came up and took her directly by the shoulders and said. I came to see my future husbands ex-wife. Anastasia joked. For a moment, Dolly froze. She looked at Anastasia and then at Skyler and instantly felt the atmosphere was a little awkward. Haha! The two people surprisinglyughed loudly and unintentionally. Looking at the scene in front of her, Dolly couldnt figure out what the hell was going on. Dolly, are you stunned? Skylerughed as he patted Anastasias back. Yeah, I was just kidding! Anastasia replied in tandem. These two women, how dare they treat themselves like this! Zhao Yi put the child down and looked as if she was going to leave. Dont go, Dolly, youre the best sister in the world. Skyler hugged her thigh and said in a resigned manner. Well, youre the best sister-inw in the world, too. Anastasia hugged her arm and pouted. It is said that three women are one show, but in Dollys opinion, just the two of them can sing for the rest of their lives. Sister-inw, the three of us have only just gotten together, lets go out together. Anastasia suggested. Anastasia suggested. But what about the baby? Butler, help me watch the baby! Skyler suddenly shouted. Yes, maam, be safe on your way. The housekeeper responded. Dolly red at them and did not say anything. Saying go, then the three women grabbed the bags next to them and left Stephens vi. Say yes ah, you two are not allowed to drink! On the road, Dolly kept muttering with a cautious expression. Whether it was Skyler or Anastasia, they both didnt look like individuals when they were drunk, and Dolly knew this all too well.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Anastasia, why dont we go for a drink? Skyler said deliberately. Yeah, its been a long time since Ive had a drink, and Im itching. Anastasia looked at Dolly next to her and replied. This woman, who hadnt even had a drink yet, was already drunk? Its now less than a week since shest went to the bar, obviously! No, Anastasia, have you forgotten what happened thest time you got drunk? Dolly looked at her unhappily and asked, indeed, she couldnt remember at all anymore. Its okay, sister-inw, dont worry, we have Skyler this time, shes here to protect us, right? Anastasia asked as she knocked the woman next to her on the head. Although she didnt think about thest bar encounter with that boss, she knew very well that something bad must have happenedst time, otherwise Dolly wouldnt have been in her ear all day. Thats a must, Ill protect you guys! Skyler patted himself , and shouted with conviction. I dont know what I did in myst life, but I met these two women in this life. Dont, you two are not reliable, drunk, in the end, but I still carry home. Dollyined in a low voice. Skyler and Anastasia looked at each other, each with a somewhat unkind expression. Then youll get drunk with us. The two women said in unison. No, Im telling you two, Brayden, Stephen and Leon are not in the country, if we all three get drunk, theres no telling what will happen, okay stop it, shopping and watching movies is fine, but not going to the bar! Dolly said firmly. Faced with such a determined attitude, the two men each sighed, a little disappointed. Dolly, we can not go to the bar ah, we buy wine, go home to drink ah! Its always safe at home, right? You can go crazy all you want! Skyler suddenly said happily. Right head, its a happy decision! Anastasia yelled excitedly. Dolly looked at them and shook her head. However, what they said, it is not impossible. Come on, Dolly, smile well, youre the most beautiful in the world! Skyler said loudly as he hugged her neck to death and gave her a fierce kiss. Chapter 1473 Drinking Drunk Sure enough, Dolly still joined their group. Come on, Dolly, today, lets not get drunk, no, no need to return, just sleep at my house. Skyler rushed to say.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. What are you talking about you, I cant get drunk, I still have to go home and cook dinner for the kids. Dolly replied softly. But she didnt know that she was already a little bit drunk. Sister-inw, I toast you, thank you for your constantpanionship, especially in recent times, Leon that shameless man, even without a greeting directly out of the country, if not for you, I would have flown over to give him a lecture. Anastasia yelled out loud while raising her ss of wine. Dont do that, Leon also wants to save face, right? Its not that Leon didnt greet you, its just that the day he did, you were drunk and didnt get his call. The two women just gesticted and argued on the couch. What? Its obvious that he doesnt care about me, okay? Im already so miserable, and he didnt even say a word offort, is he still my boyfriend or not, does he treat me like a girlfriend or not! Anastasiained. Looking at the drunken appearance of the two women in front of him, Skyler suddenly had a feeling of hopelessness. Skyler turned around and went to get a few more bottles. No, so you have wine at home, then why did you go to buy it? Anastasia pointed at the wine in Skylers hand and asked aloud. This is our familys treasured wine, normally, it wont be taken out. Skyler kissed the bottle of wine in his hand and said reluctantly. Stephen doesnt care about this bottle of wine. He is so rich, why would he care about this. Anastasia said disdainfully. Probably because they were really drunk, the three women were singing, shouting, fooling around, mad and spitting in the living room, the scene was awkward and hrious. The maid next to me looked at everything in front of me and wanted to go over and tell them to keep it down, but thought better of it and retreated. Drunk women are not to be messed with, Come on, Dolly, cheers! I wish you and Brayden, a speedy reconciliation and an early baby! Skyler yelled. What are you talking about? The rtionship between big brother and sister-inw has always been very good! Anastasia immediately exined. Although she felt that Skylers words were awkward, she didnt think much of it and just assumed that Skyler didnt know that she and Brayden had made up. In this way, I do not know how long has passed, the three women directly lying on the sofa in the living room, each snoring. The housekeeper went over to look left and right to wake them up, but found that they had passed out. In the end, the maid directly pulled the quilt and covered the three women respectively. The next day, the sun shone through the window early, warming the ground, and Dolly half-squinted, rubbing her temples, trying to wake herself up, only to find a headache. Whats going on? She muttered to herself. Finally, she got a good look at what was in front of her. To her left,y Anastasia, and to her righty Skyler. Dolly held her head in her hands, trying to figure out what had happenedst night, until she saw the bottle of wine on the table next to her, and instantly, it all came back to her. God, how could she have gone crazy with these two womenst night? Dont go! Suddenly Skyler clung to her arm and muttered in a low voice. Let go Skyler, quick I have to go to the bathroom. With all her strength, she tried to push the woman next to her away. But it was no use, Skylers strength, that was beyond the reach of ordinary people. People say that a woman who has a child is a hundred times stronger than before, and its true. Oh, Im so tired! Finally, Skyler stretched out and whispered. Dolly hurriedly pushed her away and gave her a displeased look. And then, right after that, Anastasia also let go of her arm. In that instant, Dolly immediately ran to the bathroom, without even putting on her shoes. Whats wrong with this? Why is she in such a hurry? Anastasia rubbed her eyes and asked Skyler next to her in a low voice. I dont know, where did she just go? I didnt even get a good look. Skyler replied. Maam, Miss Dean was going to the bathroom, she wanted to go a long time ago, its just that you and Miss Mason kept holding her, so she held it until now. The maid rushed over and exined. All of a sudden, the two women on the sofa didnt hold back and just poofughed. Dolly, are you okay? Yes, sister-inw, are you okay? In the bathroom, Dolly had been sitting in the toilet, listening to the deliberate jokes of the women outside. A whileter she came out, Hows that? Didnt suffocate, did you? Its my fault for not being honest in bed and always holding you. Skyler said deliberately. Is your body okay? Anastasia asked. The three of them looked at each other andughed. After cleaning up the mess, Anastasia and Dolly left Skylers house, Anastasia had to take care of the bookstore and Dolly had to go home and help Mrs. Knight with the nts. Where did you gost night? Why didnt youe back? Mrs. Knight asked lightly in the yard. I went to Skylers house yesterday and yed a little too long, so I just stayed at her house. Dolly answered immediately. Been drinking, right? Did you get drunk again? Yes, a little too much. Dolly replied awkwardly. Chapter 1474 That won’t work either Dolly, did you call Brayden or not? Whats taking so long and he hasnte back yet? Mrs. Knight asked anxiously. I did, but he said there was a lot of work and hes been busy. Dolly hurriedly answered. No, under normal circumstances, no matter how busy Brayden is, he will definitely care about the family, for example, he will talk to himself and Franklin, but in recent times, Brayden has not been on the phone with himself. Vaguely, Mrs. Knights heart was a little uneasy. So what was he doing when you were talking? When we used to talk, he always said he was busy, then I just sent him a text message, but he still said he was busy, I dont know, why is he so busy every day. Dollyined in a low voice. Yeah, the old Brayden wasnt like this! Even if he was busy, he would still take a little time to chat and chatter with himself, never yelling busy all the time like he has beentely. Do you think something could have happened to him abroad? Mrs. Knight suddenly asked. But Dolly next to her did not think so. Braydens health has always been very good, he will be fine. Dolly immediately retorted. Mrs. Knight shook her head and walked directly out of the garden. Without the slightest hesitation, she directly took out her cell phone, found Braydens contact information, and dialed it. Brother, its Mrs. Knight calling, pick up or not? Next to her, Leon asked directly. No. Brayden replied coldly. The family, he is better to contact less, and save yourself from being exposed. But the phone kept ringing, as if it would keep on ringing as long as he didnt answer the phone. Finally, Brayden got impatient and gestured for Leon to press the speakerphone. Hello, maam. He rushed to say hello. You brat, what did you just do? And youre not answering my phone! Mrs. Knight yelled in a low voice, ncing at the woman in the yard. Maam, I was busy and didnt check my phone , Brayden exined immediately. You can pull it off! Tell me, what is going on? This old woman, the sixth sense is really urate ah! As soon as she called, she started asking questions. But how could Brayden pretend to report everything to her? Nothing, maam, you really think too much, Im fine, dont worry, ah, just recently busy, no time to call home. Brayden immediately said. Mrs. Knight clenched her fist and seemed to be about to get angry. Brayden, if you do not tell me now, I will not be polite ah, then if Dolly was snatched by another man, then I do not care ah! The old woman said deliberately. These words made the man on the hospital beds eyes light up for a moment. Madam, after I tell you, you cant tell anyone, especially Dolly. Dont dilly-dally, hurry up! Finally, Brayden managed to confess everything to Mrs. Knight. He believed in the old womans character and knew she would never tell Dolly. Okay, I know, you just stay there and get well! You dont have to worry about things at home, Dolly is fine now, she doesnt know about it yet, she just keeps saying you are very busy, and you dont have to worry about it. Mrs. Knightforted. He could understand Braydens feelings, who would like to stay abroad with nothing to do and not go home ah, it is all helpless! Mrs. Knight sighed and walked into the garden. Madam, what have you been doing? Dolly asked in a low voice while pruning the flowers. Nothing, just out for a stroll. The old woman answered directly, Brayden was injured, after all, Mrs. Knight still concealed. Grandma, mom, why isnt dad home yet? I havent even seen him for a long time, I miss Daddy so much. Franklin jumped directly into Dollys arms with a somewhat aggrieved expression. Not knowing that he was a child who missed Brayden, everyone in the family was looking forward to his return. Well, Franklin, Daddy has been very busytely, and in a little while, he will be back. Dolly answered immediately. Probably the rtionship between the child and Brayden was so good that on the first day Brayden left the country, the child kept asking when he wasing back. Come on Franklin, dont pester your mom, shes been tired all day, dont toss and turn,e and have some fish soup. In the kitchen, Mrs. Knight shouted. Mom, Im sorry. Franklin apologized heartily while squeezing Dollys shoulder. Looking at the child in front of her who was so understanding, Dollys mouth curled up in a curve of satisfaction. In the restaurant, three people are eating breakfast together, Dolly always feels that something is missing, the atmosphere is a bit cold. Daddy will be back soon, so dont think about it. Instead of thinking about daddy every day, you should think about how you can get a good grade so that daddy will be happy when he sees it. Mrs. Knight gave the child a piece of meat and said deliberately. Grandma, why do you always talk about grades? Im already number one in our ss now, why do I still need to work hard? Franklin asked in disbelief. Who said that the first ce can not work hard? Mrs. Knights eyes shed with a cold light, and her aura was a bit bitter. As long as you work hard enough, you will definitely get everything you want, of course, many times can not be rushed, a bite can not eat a big fat well. Mrs. Knight patiently educated. Although she didnt quite understand the real meaning of Mrs. Knights words, the child felt that what she said was very reasonable. Well, Grandma, youre right, Im going to keep going, keep working hard, I want to surpass Daddy! Suddenly, Franklin stretched out his arms and shouted, startling Dolly next to him. So what? Mrs. Knight continued to ask. So Im going to study hard and try to get a better grade to show Daddy. The child shouted. After dinner, Franklin went straight to his room, where Dolly sat on the sofa with a haggard look on her face. She was obviously sleepy, but she couldnt sleep. Whats wrong? In a bad mood? Mrs. Knight came over and asked. Madam, or else Ill go abroad, I want to see Brayden, Dolly said suddenly. No! Mrs. Knight shouted. This reaction blinded Dolly, Whats wrong with you, maam? She asked hastily. Nothing, I mean, if you leave, what about Franklin and me? Mrs. Knight covered up. Im just going to check in and make sure hes okay, and then Ille back.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. That wont do either! Mrs. Knight said in an attempt to object. Chapter 1475 What’s the connection? Soon, the matter was resolved and thepany was finally returned to Mr. Harris due to Miss Emmas pressure. Although Young Mr. Harris was upset, he didnt want his familys business to fall into the hands of others. Young Mr. Harris, what should we do now? We dont seem to be able to go back to thepany anymore. The assistant next to him reminded him. Of course he knew that he had actually been kicked out by Emma, he just had been unwilling to admit this fact himself. Lets talk about it after a while. Young Mr. Harris said angrily, and left straight away. Everything has been restored to peace, Mr. Harris reputation has finally been corrected, and those so-called untrustworthy rights and wrongs have been confirmed, but unfortunately, Young Mr. Harris still escaped. Yes, he found the scapegoat, and Mr. Harris did not do much to pursue, after all, is his own brother, he did not want to kill Young Mr. Harris. Miss Emma, thank you for your help in getting me out of this mess and back into thepany. In the office, Mr. Harris said gratefully. He said it with sincerity, without any sign ofpliment, and this, Miss Emmas heart was a bit relieved. Not because the man in front of her thanked herself, but because this time, Brayden did not help the wrong person. Its okay, if you really want to thank, then you should go thank Brayden, its all because he asked me to help. The woman said directly. Without the slightest evasion, her eyes, leaking all over Brayden full of love. This made Mr. Harris had to worry about Brayden. Miss Emma, there is a sentence, I do not know when to say improperly. Mr. Harris wanted to say. Mr. Harris said, I dont know if I should say anything. Emma nced at him, and there was some dissatisfaction in her eyes. In her life, she hated people, especially men, who were slow to speak and act. Say it, or Ill leave. Emma replied loudly. Heres the thing, I heard that Mr. Kirnd has his own girlfriend. Mr. Harris whispered. Instantly, Emma understood. He was actually trying to make himself realize the reality, telling himself that Brayden could not fall in love with him. But what could that do? She didnt believe that with the extension of time, and the amount of money she gave to her wirelessly, the man would not be moved. This, you do not need to worry about this, do not worry, I have my own way, when the timees, you just wait to drink the wedding wine. With that, she stood up directly and slowly walked out of the office. Looking at the distant back, Mr. Harris eyes dimmed. Perhaps, he should go to the hospital to see Brayden and give him a warning in the meantime. Big brother, what is the situation between you and that Emma? Look at how warm and considerate she is towards you, its obvious you two arent just any ordinary friends at all? Leon muttered, his tone mixed with some emotions. Shut the hell up! I dont want to hear this. The man in the hospital bed yelled. But he couldnt run away from it! One was Dolly, who was waiting for his return in the country, and the other was Emma, who was working hard for him and taking good care of him, it was obvious that he had to choose between these two women!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. If he chose Dolly, which is understandable, then the wine can be a disappointment to Emmas heart for him. If he chooses Emma, then he is not the same as abandoning Dolly? If it is on their own, think about it is also really a dilemma. After going abroad for so long, Leon could see that Emma was such a strong woman, but became so gentle and small in front of Brayden, that must be true love. Moreover, he did feel that Emma was good, to have anything, and really quite perfect. Brother, then tell me, after so long, have you ever had a heartbeat for Miss Emma? Leon suddenly asked gossiping. Leon, are you thinking of quitting? Brayden asked, looking at him seriously with a different face. At once, Leon was quiet, and the atmosphere around him was awkward. Until, the knock on the door gradually rose. Mr. Kirnd, how is your health? Better, right? Mr. Harris came over with a gift and greeted in a low voice. Much better, Mr. Harris, have you finished with thepany? Brayden asked. Brayden rushed to ask. He never forgot the purpose of his trip abroad. Dont worry, everything has been restored, the cooperation with you, is also still in progress, all the products, orders have been restored before, but Looking at the hesitant appearance of the man in front of him, Brayden immediately cautiously and seriously looked at Mr. Harris. However, Mr. Kirnd ah, this work matter, indeed, has been dealt with, but your feelings, but to deal with the right ah. Mr. Harris reminded. Next to Leon, looking at the two men in front of him, a little dazed. It seems that this so-called Mr. Harris, also see Emma to Brayden is not treated than others. Mr. Harris, what do you mean by that? Brayden deliberately pretended not to understand anything and asked in a low voice. I see that Miss Emma, seems to be very interested in you ah, you have to take it easy, after all, you are also a wife and family of people. Mr. Harris replied while patting his shoulder. At this time Brayden, face a burst of embarrassment, my side has no problem, you can rest assured, while the time is not too ripe, you better return to the country better. What he meant was that Miss Emmas feelings for Brayden had not yet reached that state of dying, and Brayden naturally still had the opportunity to pull out. I know. Brayden replied. And the truth is, as long as Emma is determined, no matter where she is, she will definitely try to get it by all means. What do you know? So youre not really going back to the country? Suddenly, Emma walked right in and said. The three men in the ward froze at the sudden entrance of the woman. Mr. Harris, in particr, looked even more embarrassed at this moment. I still have things to take care of, Ill leave first, Ill see you again some day. Mr. Harris got up and left the room. Brayden rolled over and looked at Leon, who was not far away, and Leon immediately understood and went out to see Mr. Harris off. What? Youre impressed? You really want to go back to your country? Emma asked as she straightened his nket. Well, Im almost well enough to go back to my country. Brayden replied lightly. So what if I miss you? The woman asked, sitting directly next to him. Dont miss me, from now on, except for business cooperation, I wont have anything to do with you. The man replied coldly. Its really desperate! Just helping him solve a matter, and now you want to turn your face away? Chapter 1476 She fainted Brayden, I, Emma, have never spoken inly, I like you, and I want to marry you. The woman in front of her suddenly said in a domineering manner. With one word, Leon, who had just walked in, immediately left the ward. This kind of thing, it is better for the two parties involved to solve it themselves, he, an outsider on the side, will only make the surrounding atmosphere more awkward. Emma, I ask you to understand one thing, I, Brayden, am the one who has a girlfriend, and she is also my ex-wife, and we will soon be remarried. Brayden said firmly, with a hint of anxiety in his eyes. He knew very well how Emma was, as long as she had decided on something, it would not be easily changed. But Mr. Kirnd, I really like you, you are the first man I like, and the first person I want to marry. Emma finally still softened, hugged the mans body tightly, looked at him deeply, and said. But what can be done? In this life, he will definitely not fail Dolly, and he really has no feelings at all for this woman in front of him. I can give you everything you want, money? Power? Status? I will give you whatever you want, what is mine is yours! The woman said hurriedly, as if she was afraid that the man was about to flee. Do you think Ick these things? Brayden suddenly asked. Yes, Kirnd Group has not really developed across borders, but its potential, is not to be underestimated. Brayden, stay with me, okay? That Dolly, dont worry I will ce her well and will not treat her badly. Emma said beggingly. How to ce? Give her money? She doesnt really care! I will find a good family for her, find her a rich man After hearing the womans words, Braydenughed. From the very beginning, thats not what Dolly needed or cared about! Well, stop it, I am definitely going back to the country, and also, do note to pester me again. Mr. Harris matter, I thank you very much for your help, in the future if there is anything I need to do in the business world, I will definitely do my best to pay for you, but emotional matters, sorry I am only married to Dolly. Brayden said coldly. He said it with determination and firmness, making the woman in front of him a little chilly. Why? Emmas expression was a bitplicated, and her mood had gotten so bad. She had never been as down and out as she was now. This was the first time that she was rejected by someone, or by a man she liked. Whats wrong with you? Looking at the wrongness of Emma in front of her, Brayden hurriedly asked. Im a little dizzy , Emma muttered while pressing her temples. Pop! The woman copsed straight down. Emma! Wake up! Leon! shouted Brayden from the hospital room. Whats wrong, big brother? Upon hearing Braydens shout, Leon immediately barged into the ward, only to find that Emma had copsed to the ground in an emaciated state. Go call a doctor, what are you freezing for! Brayden yelled at Leon as he held Emma in his arms. On the hospital bed, Emmas eyes were closed, her face was pale, her lips were dry and cracked, and she looked depressed. Doctor, whats wrong with her? Why did she suddenly faint? Brayden rushed to ask. She had fainted in her own ward, so naturally she would be very worried. You know their family is a big family, if something really happened to her, she will be criticized again. There is no big problem, she is just too tired recently, thats why she fainted, must let her take a good rest, as a woman, there is actually no need to be too strong, you persuade her well, I guess she will only listen to your words. The doctor replied with a meaningful pat on his shoulder. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Brother, otherwise, you go back first, Ill stay here with her. Leon next to him spoke up. Brayden looked at his watch and then at Emma with a slightly guilty expression. Ill go back first, I still have work to do, if she wakes up, buy her something to eat. With that, Brayden left the ward straight away. A lot of things had happened in Kirnd Group recently, and he had to get it resolved in this limited time, or it would affect the wholepany. Brayden, suddenly, a familiar mans voice came from behind. It wasnt Brayden slowly turned around and looked at the man in front of him, a little surprised, but then raised his guard. Such a coincidence? Why are you here? What? Injured? Jayden asked in a low voice as he surveyed him from a short distance away. Well, just here for a few days. With that, he was about to turn around and leave. Dont go, its a kind of fate to meet, lets have a meal together. Jayden suddenly said. Braydens eyes shed a trace of dissatisfaction. He didnt want to eat with this man, its not appetizing. I have something to take care of, so Ill go first. Is it Miss Emmas business? Jayden suddenly asked. How could he know? Brayden looked at him, a little suspicious. The reason is simple, he just doesnt want to let this man in front of him have a good time! However, he was a bit surprised when Emma appeared in the middle of the road. What do you want to do? Brayden asked directly. How can you say that with so much purpose? What else could I be doing? Just living my life here and making a little money. Jayden replied softly. Jayden wanted to say something else, but Brayden ignored him and walked straight into the ward, mming the door behind him. Brayden, well see about that! Lets see who can beat who! In the same ce, Jayden was the only one left, gritting his teeth. Brayden murmured the woman in the hospital bed while gently shaking her head.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Miss Emma, you wake up. Leon called softly. Dont go , the woman muttered. So, she loves big brother so much! Even in her sleep, it was Braydens shadow. Leon sighed, sat down, and stopped talking. Its just a pity that Brayden already has Dolly. If she had appeared before Brayden met Dolly, perhaps, she would really have be his sister-inw! Chapter 1477 is not that kind of person! Leon? What are you doing here? Emma, who was on the hospital bed, saw the man in front of her and asked in a low voice, as if she was very unhappy. Big brother had something to do and went to work, so Im here with you. Leon answered immediately. Busy again, I dont know how that Kirnd Group has so many things waiting for him to deal with every day! Emma rolled over and got out of bed directly, walking out of the ward. Miss Emma, you need to rest. Leon reminded in the back. Dont worry about me, its fine. With that, she walked straight to Braydens room, holding her stomach. Brayden looked up at the woman in front of her with a calm, cool look. Why are you out? The doctor said you need to recuperate. Brayden said directly, tapping away at herputer keyboard as she did so. So you let Leon stay with me while you hide out here alone for a quickie? The woman sneered. Im working, stop it! Brayden replied. Emmas heart was a ball of rage. How she wished that the man in front of her could care more about himself, even if it was just a small greeting, she would be happy enough. Do you have something to do? If not, go and rest. If you want something to eat, just tell Leon and he will arrange it. Brayden whispered. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. After he felt the woman leave, Brayden stopped what he was doing and sighed, his face a little helpless. Well, maybe he should really go back home. It was dark and most of the patients and doctors in the hospital were resting. Big brother, what exactly do you want to do? Leon asked hurriedly. Shut the hell up, get what you need to get ande with me! Brayden said coldly. Walked out of the ward, through the corridor, to the courtyard, towards the hospital entrance He is trying to escape? Leon cautiously looked at the man in front of him, a little surprised. I cant imagine that his big brother would fall to such a state today, its really sad,mentable! Hurry up, dont dawdle, if Emma finds out, we wont be able to leave. Brayden yelled in a low voice. This, Leon could understand. That woman has been blocking their return, so at this time Brayden choose this way to leave, is actually justifiable, after all, this is not the country, their own people are too few, simply can not fight that Emma. Where do you want to go? Suddenly, all the lights in the hospital came on. Leon stood still, lowered his head, and sighed. This stinking woman, at this time she should not be lying on the hospital bed to sleep? Brayden bitterly looked at Emma not far away, some embarrassment, and some grim. He did not want to fight with this woman, but he also did not want to be with this woman. If it is to be a business partner, he would like to, but if it is to be a lover, he will never agree. What? You Brayden would still use such an unpleasant way to escape? This is not your style. Emma slowly walked over to the two men and said in a low voice, with a hint of nasal voice in her tone. It should be the reason that the body has not fully recovered yet. Or else, I want to walk openly, and you want to stop openly, then I have to choose this way. Brayden shrugged his shoulders and replied. How ridiculous! Whether its a fair and square block or a sneaky interception, theres nothing she Emma wants to do that she cant do! And then what, now that Ive caught you again, what do you want? Continue to escape? The woman asked. Run what run? Leon nced at the woman in front of him, and his expression was a bit whiny. No more running no more running, tired, big brother, lets go back and rest. Leon said, Leon is about to push Brayden towards the ward. What are you doing you, what nonsense? Whos tired? Brayden asked nonchntly. Well talk about itter, dont make a fool of yourself here! Leon muttered. A cold light shed in Emmas eyes as she watched the two men leave. He dared to run away! Then, dont me yourself for being merciless! Hey, send more people to monitor Brayden, absolutely do not let him leave the hospital. With that, the woman simply hung up the phone. Leon, you let go of me! In the ward, Brayden directly pushed him away and yelled.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Big brother, are you stupid? Since Emma can appear there, it means there must be quite a few bodyguards at the door, where else can we run to? Leon said with a reminder. This point, Brayden did forget. In the process of escaping just now, he was full of Dollys face, where there is still time to think about the rest. Anyway, there is no escape, stay, there is nothing to do back. Leon murmured. What kind of talk is this? Brayden looked at the man in front of him, a little curious. I know that you miss your sister-inw, but have you ever thought that even if you do seed in leaving this ce, then the matter between you and Miss Emma will be resolved? No! Why dont you settle this first, and then well leave painfully and unattached. He was right, instead of sneaking away, it would be better to solve the matter first and then leave openly. But the point is, that Emma has no intention of letting him go! This is the biggest headache for him! Big brother, unexpectedly, you are still quite charming. Leon said deliberately. Brayden red at him fiercely and did not say anything. The next day, Emma did not appear in Braydens ward, which was a bit strange for the two men. Normally, the woman should havee over to question them, but it didnt. Big brother, why didnt Miss Emmae over today? Leon asked curiously. I dont know. Brayden replied. It was good that she didnte, and saved herself from wasting her brain cells thinking about how to get around her. Havent you called Anastasia? Brayden asked as she flipped through the paper. No. Leon replied. Why? Brayden continued to ask. Because I want that woman to know how much she really loves me! Leon replied. Another lustful act! Who says that in love, only women can y it safe? Men are just as willing to y it up! What if she runs away? Brayden asked cautiously. No, Anastasia is not that kind of person! Chapter 1478 wants to marry him For Emmas surveince, it made Brayden in the ward very unhappy. He had repeatedly offered to ask the woman to remove the bodyguard at the door, but she had refused to do so. Emma, you are too much! Brayden yelled in anger. Its not that Brayden doesnt want to push this woman away, but hes afraid that once he pushes, Emma will deliberately pretend to be in great pain, and then, only his entire family wille to question himself! Big brother, you are, from? Leon stammered and asked. From what from? Cant he see it? Brayden red at him, some displeasure. That, just sister-inw called, asking when you will return to the country. Leon lowered his head, said, and from time to time looked at the woman next to him. Thats right, at this moment, Emma, there was an anger in her eyes. Who is your sister-inw, your sister-inw, right here! The woman suddenly said. The woman said, Shes crazy! Brayden immediately pushed the woman in her arms with all her strength, Emma didnt stand still and almost fell to the ground. What are you doing? What are you pushing me for? The woman shouted. Emma, as you heard just now, my wife asked me when I will return to China, she is very anxious, so I must return to China immediately. The man said unhurriedly. Its just a woman, what is there to be anxious about? Its not like youve seen the world! In this day and age, what problems cant be solved by money? You dont have to worry, I will definitely solve it. Emma replied to Brayden. Brayden immediately raised his guard and looked away from the woman in front of him, a bit stern. Dont you mess around, she is my woman, I forbid you to touch her. He suddenly shouted. At Braydens words, Emma froze for a moment, then resumed the smile on her face. The more he was like this, the more she liked it. The fact that he was defending the woman he loved only meant that he was a man with a sense ofmitment and responsibility, and with this alone, Brayden had beaten many of the many suitors behind her. Those people, how many are for her family, money, background will want tobine with her, obviously there is no her existence in the heart, but also behind their own conscience, again and again to do harm to others, the thing. So much so thatter she had no belief in love, until she met Brayden. She fell in love with Brayden at first sight, butter, she fell in love with the mans character. She was looking for someone like Brayden, not arrogant, career-minded, and emotionally devoted.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre looking for. Emma asked directly. Yes, no feeling at all, Brayden serious her, nodded firmly. She was so smart, even if he didnt open his mouth to answer, just by his expression and nod, she should have understood it, right? Big brother, look, do you want to give a call back to sister-inw? Leon asked in a low voice. Back, of course I should. Brayden replied aloud. Then tell me, how do you really feel about me now? The woman continued to ask. Emma, if we could work together in business, I think we would work well together, but emotionally, I can only say Im sorry. Brayden said. The most I can do is treat you as a friend. He added. These words were very much epted by Emma. Its just that she really didnt want to give up this Brayden! He was the first man who made his heart flutter! If, I mean if, I had met you before Dolly came into your life, would you have chosen me? The woman then asked. It was a very meaningless question. There are no ifs in life, if there were, I wouldnt have chosen to leave the country, and naturally I wouldnt have met you now. The man in the hospital bed answered directly. What a high-spirited man, unexpectedly, he woulde up with such an answer. But I just cant let you go! Emma finally couldnt help herself and sobbed in a low voice. This is the first time that she really moved, and the first time that she showed such a vulnerable side in front of a man. Leon looked at the woman in front of him and his body unconsciously trembled. He knew that it was not easy for a woman as proud as Emma to give in so softly in front of Brayden. We can still be friends. Brayden said. But I dont want to be friends with you, I want to marry you. Emma replied. Then he had nothing more to say. He had no intention of marrying her, and even if she forced herself to marry her, what was the point? Chapter 1479 Infidelity? Dolly, did Brayden say when hed be back? Mrs. Knight asked softly from the yard. No, he just keeps saying hes been busytely. Dolly replied with a lost voice. It had been so long since he had called himself voluntarily, and in recent times, it had been himself who had taken the initiative to call him I dont know why, but this makes Dollys heart more and more uneasy. He may be too busy, there is no need to hurry, do not worry, when he is busy after this period, naturally will alsoe back. Mrs. Knight muttered while she was busy. He knew that Braydens body recuperation, need time, so she can onlyfort Dolly on this side. Madam, you say, Brayden cant be in an ident, right? Dolly next to her suddenly asked. Mrs. Knight immediately turned around to look at her, with a hint of tension in her eyes. What are you talking about, what could have happened to him, a big boy? She said at once. But why had it taken so long and he hadnt finished dealing with things? Your phone is ringing! Mrs. Knight deliberately changed the subject and immediately pointed to the table not far away and said. Dolly immediately walked over and picked up the phone. Sister-inw, its me, Leon. Did Brayden say when hed be back? Dolly asked excitedly. When he heard this question, Leon was actually a little saddened. It wasnt that Brayden didnt want to go back, it was just that he couldnt go back now. Not because of work, but his own personal matters have not been truly resolved, he simply do not have the heart to settle his life. Because he is also afraid that Emma will suddenly take some extreme action against Dolly. Women, once pushed, can do anything, especially women like Emma who wont give up until they get what they want, are very difficult to mess with. Sister-inw, big brother asked me to call you back, hes been very busytely, because Kirnd Group is now expanding new projects, so he can only stay here for a while longer. After saying so much, there is still only one answer, that is, he cante back recently. At this moment, Dolly, with the phone in her hand, was disappointed. If she had known this, she should have chosen to leave the country with that man. Whats wrong? Not happy? Mrs. Knight came over and deliberately teased her. How could she be happy? Dolly beamed, feeling a little aggrieved, as she didnt even have time to talk to each other and had to rely on Leon to pass messages to each other. Come on, dont think too much about it, the big deal is that if hes not back in a month, you can go find him. Mrs. Knight said deliberately. Madam, what are you talking about? After a month, he must havee back. Dolly replied in a low voice. Mom! Look, the teacher gave me a reward! Suddenly, Franklin ran over with a notebook and shouted. My son got a reward? Franklin, you will always be the best kid in mommys heart. Dolly immediately squatted down and gently stroked the childs hair and said. Grandma, look, this is the reward from our ss teacher. The child said excitedly. So, did your little girlfriend get a reward? Mrs. Knight asked deliberately. Grandma, are you asking me? I dont have a girlfriend? The child answered seriously. All of a sudden, the two women next to him burst outughing. Luckily, this child is not in love early! Grandma was joking with you. Dolly immediately exined. By the way, I just saw Uncle Davidson. The child suddenly said. At once, Dolly immediately stood up, with a slight rm in her eyes. Where did you see him? She asked. It couldnt be that Stanley wasing to their house again, could it? Uncle Davidson is gone again, I met him just down that street in front of me, I thought he hade to our house, but it seems not. Franklin muttered, running away. Luckily, he has gone, if that man came here again, the Davidson Familys old man will probably be sick again! When the timees, Im afraid that the old man will have to do it to himself again. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are getting into. Mom, whats wrong with you? Why do you look a little nervous? The child asked. Nothing, Im probably too tired just now. She answered immediately. Wheres Dad? Isnt he back yet? The child continued to ask. No, what do you want to eat, mommy will make it for you tonight. Dolly whispered. But Franklin, at this time, was in deep thought. Not in thinking about what to eat tonight, but in thinking about Brayden. Finally, he gathered the courage to go to Dolly and carefully looked at the woman in front of him with a somewhatplicated expression. Whats wrong? Dolly gently pinched his little cheeks and asked. Mom, do you think that dad will have someone outside? Franklin asked. This child, why does he think so much! Who taught him this? The woman frowned, a little displeased. Of course not, your dad wouldnt do such a thing, so dont think about it. Dolly rushed to speak. Mom, Ill tell you a secret, my tablemates dad and mom got divorced because his dad had someone outside and found a third party, and that third party is even younger and prettier than his mom. The child conveyed without any city. No wonder he knew so much! Dolly nced at him and didnt say anything. Mom, then you and dad divorced, is it also because of the two of you, one of you has someone outside? Franklin asked directly. Okay, hurry up and do your homework, your dad and I are normal! With that, the woman left straight away. Franklin, youve just gone too far! How can you talk about your father and mother like that? Mrs. Knight gradually came over and said softly, knocking the childs head. Isnt this normal? These days, marriage and divorce are all too normal! Franklin shook his head and sighed. The only reason for the bottleneck inmunication is that they keep looking at themselves as children! In fact, hes quite precocious! Mom, I want to eat ms tonight! The child shouted. I know, you go do your homework first! The woman in the kitchen responded. The child walked into the room and instead of studying right away, she picked up her cell phone and dialed, Daddy, when are youing back? I miss you so much. The child pouted.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Brayden, who heard the childs voice, was somewhat moved in his heart at this time. Chapter 1480 He’s back Does it have to be back? Emma asked, lost in her hospital room. Yes! Brayden replied with a firm voice. It was impossible for him to stay abroad for a long time! Moreover, recently, when he slept at night, he kept dreaming of Dolly, which gave him an unsettling feeling. Okay, then you go back. Emma said with a lost voice. For a moment, Brayden did not react, just stared at her nkly, expecting her exnation. This woman, it is not going to be some kind of problem again, right? For Emmas ruthlessness, Brayden has seen it all before. When she wanted to do something, there was nothing she couldnt aplish. Besides, would she really let herself off so easily? Brayden always felt that this woman was nning something in her heart, and it was. Emma had already thought about it, since the man in front of her insisted on returning to China, she would focus on her career at home. Emma, what do you want to do? Brayden asked uneasily. I dont want to do anything, dont you want to go back to China? What? Now that youre allowed to go back, you dont want to? The woman asked mockingly. She really wanted to see what kind of skills that Dolly had that could make the man in the hospital bed so eager to go back to his country. Are you really willing to let me go? Brayden continued to ask. He would never believe that this Emma in front of him would let him go for no reason, unless, of course, she had some purpose! What else? You can also stay here, I have no problem with it, I cant wait for you to stay here. Emma shrugged her shoulders and replied in a low voice. No, this look on her face, something was wrong, the man shook his head, questioning it a bit. Well, Ill leave first, you can pack up here first, and, when you leave, dont say hello to me, I wont go to see you off. After saying that, she directly left the ward. Looking at the womans back, I dont know why, Brayden heart actually felt a trace of touch. Thats because he didnt know what kind of ideas that Emma had in mind. Leon, dont dawdle, hurry up and pack, we have a ne to catch. Brayden said as he changed his clothes. Leon, next to him, just kept staring at the man in front of him, with some confusion on his face. What the hell? What was he going to do? Big brother, what are you doing? Why are we packing? Leon asked in a low voice. Go home, do you want to stay here for the rest of your life? Brayden red at him fiercely and said. Brayden didnt have time to pay attention to the man next to him, but just kept busy by himself. Looking at the expression of the big brother in front of him so anxiously, finally, Leon also began to act. Miss Emma really agreed to let us go back to the country? She doesnt want you anymore? Leon asked unknowingly. Shut your ravenous mouth! I dont have anything to do with her in the first ce! And dont talk nonsense in front of your sister-inw in the future! Brayden said loudly. Got it, thats something I still understand. Leon immediately replied. Well, he does understand, only to be afraid that when he gets excited, he will confess all!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Do we still have to say hello to Miss Emma? She saved you, too. Leon muttered from the side. No need to say hello, she said, no need to tell her. Brayden replied indifferently. This means that from now on, they will notmunicate with that Emma? Finally, the two of them got on the ne. In the office, Emma sat on the sofa with a nd look. Miss, they have already left. A man came over and said. Did you get on the ne? The woman asked coldly. Yes, the ne has already taken off. The man replied. Good, Brayden, you want to go back to your country, dont you? Then let you stay in the country for a long time! Go, go to the airport! Emma miso stood up, said loudly. She is a very capable and quick woman! The man looked at Emmas distant back and smiled. Miss, your phone is ringing. Suddenly, the assistant next to her said hurriedly, handing her the phone. It was her father, and the womans eyes were a little flustered. Have you already decided? The man asked. Father, I have decided, dont worry, I will definitely expand my business to the country! Emma replied firmly. He rarely disciplined this daughter because Emma had always been a very self-conscious woman, but this incident made him a little uneasy. Emma, do you know exactly what you are doing now? The man asked again. Father, I am very aware of what I am doing now. The fact that she was focusing her career on the country meant that she had to give up all of her career here. Father, dont worry, no matter what the oue is, Ill be the one to bear it, and I firmly believe that I will seed. The sincere tone and solid voice of his daughter made the man instantly feel that his daughter had truly grown up. Good, everything is up to you. After saying that, the man hung up the phone directly. Looking around, Emma suddenly felt a little reluctant to leave. All along, her world was full of work, without the slightest consideration of other time and space. But now that she was leaving, she suddenly felt that everything around her was as familiar as her old acquaintances. Miss, do you still want to go? The assistant asked. Go! Soon, the nended and Brayden and Leon both got straight into the cab. Dolly,e back quickly, Brayden is back! On the phone, Mrs. Knight shouted anxiously. All of a sudden, Dolly looked like she had been struck by lightning, and her head was a bit bewildered. Madam, you, what did you just say? Dolly asked. You girl, why are you suddenly stupid? Hurry up, people Brayden is looking for you all over the world! Mrs. Knight said immediately afterwards. Dolly, where have you been? Braydens voice came over the phone. Dolly immediately grabbed the bag next to her and ran out of the cafe. Sister-inw, why are you going? No, you havent finished your coffee yet! Anastasia shouted from behind. No, Braydens back! Dolly replied. Brayden is back, so is Leon. Sister-inw, wait for me, Ill join you! Anastasia shouted. Daddy, where the hell have you been? I missed you so much. Franklin was in Braydens arms, whispering. Daddy just went on a business trip, good boy, look, this is a gift Daddy brought for Franklin, like it or not? Said, he then stuffed the gift box next to one to the child. Chapter 1481Reception Why did youe back only now? In the room, Dolly looked at the man in front of her with some resignation and asked. There are too many things in thepany. Brayden hugged the woman in his arms tightly and replied in a low voice. Big brother, this is all the information, take a look. Leon immediately handed the documents in his hand to Brayden. Hmm. Brayden replied coldly. The foreign matters, have they all been dealt with? Brayden looked up and asked the man in front of him. About thepany, indeed, it has been dealt with, but Leon said hesitantly. Say something! Brayden yelled. But Miss Emma is here. Finally, he managed to speak up.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Pop! The pen in Braydens hand suddenly fell to the floor. When did ite? The same day we got back, she checked into the hotel, and I heard that she was moving her career focus to the country. Leon answered. This woman, what exactly does she want to do! Braydens eyes leaked a cold light. Brother, I think that woman will not let you off easily, youd better be careful. Leon reminded. Brayden clutched the document in his hand, and his aura was a bit severe. Its really an undead little force! Brayden sighed as she flew straight here from such a distance! Big brother! Suddenly, Anastasia barged in directly, with a reckless look. Keep your voice down! Brayden yelled. At once, Anastasia felt a little embarrassed, kept her mouth covered and looked at Leon next to her with a pitiful look. She didnt mean it, its just that she missed you. Leon winked at her and replied to Brayden. Dont you speak for her! A woman, especially a woman in a career, naturally has to set herself right and know mall etiquette. Brayden said, not even raising his head. Brother, I am not a strong woman in the mall now, I am your sister. Anastasia immediately exined. Is something wrong? Speak up. The man at the desk asked directly. No, I just wanted to see you, I havent seen you for so long, dont you miss me? The woman went over and wrapped her arms around his neck, pampering him. This action, Brayden has long been ustomed to, this is the signal transmission between the affection. Although Leon himself knows in his heart that there is no special rtionship between Anastasia and Brayden, but seeing this scene, he still feels ufortable. Come on, how long do you want to hug, I havent seen you hug me for so long, peoples big brother is a woman. He said jealously. Big brother, then you say, am I your woman? Anastasia suddenly looked at the man in front of her very seriously and asked. Of course not! A familiar womans voice came over. leon a did not hold back, unconsciously body shivered. The end, so soon directly to the door! Anastasia, go, hurry up, dont make trouble! Leon immediately pulled the woman who was glued to Brayden to leave. What are you talking about? What am I doing to cause trouble? I dont want to go, I still have to catch up with my big brother! Anastasia replied as she pushed him away. This woman, what time is it, why is she still so unenlightened! Cant she see that this woman in front of her has a powerful aura and wants to get her into trouble! You dont need to catch up with him! Emma said bitterly. Anastasia left Braydens body and slowly walked towards her, constantly looking her up and down, with some curiosity in her eyes. Anastasia settled herself, trying to calm herself down. Who are you? You dont need to know who I am, but please stay away from Brayden in the future. Emma said directly. Anastasia looked at Leon next to her, who didnt say anything, but just nodded firmly. It seems that it is true! But how in the world did Brayden get into this woman? This made Anastasia curious. It looked like she was rich! Although the clothes the woman was wearing gave the impression of being in and ordinary, they were all limited editions from around the world! Hes my big brother, why should I stay away from him? You, on the contrary, should stay away from him, my big brother is a man with a wife. Anastasia spoke angrily. It doesnt matter which presidents daughter she is, anyway Brayden has a beloved woman, this is an indisputable fact. Brayden, this is your sister? Emma asked, looking away from the man not far away. Yes. Brayden replied. His answer was simple, but it was a strong answer. This one sentence has confirmed the rtionship between him and Anastasia. This sister of yours, it seems like she still needs to be taught a good lesson! She said deliberately. What are you talking about, who needs it, Im pampering and being cute with my big brother, what do you care? Besides, who are you to talk about others? Its like youre so educated. Anastasia said nonchntly. Yeah, Miss Emma, although you dont know Anastasia, but you cant talk about her like that. Leon next to her murmured. She is your woman? Emma asked directly. Instantly, Leon lowered his head, with some shyness on his face. Yes, I am his woman, whats wrong? Anastasia just admitted it in such a big way. It was obvious that Emma was a little surprised by this reaction of the woman in front of her. Thats good, she likes it! The woman in front of her didnt. Emmas eyes hid a hint of delight. She had a feeling that in the future, she would be good friends with this woman. The woman had a good sense of the business. Lets have dinner together tonight, right? Shouldnt you pick me up? Emma walked directly to Brayden and said mischievously. Chapter 1482 Heart Im not avable, let Leon pick up the pieces for you! Brayden did not even raise his head, said directly. Big brother, I Leon looked at Anastasia next to him and wanted to say something. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want to do. On one side is the woman he loves, and on the other side is the order of his big brother, for a moment, Leon was in a dilemma. What? No? Brayden raised his head, looked at Anastasia, and asked. Yes, since big brother has already said it, of course its okay. Anastasia immediately agreed. Damn it, who is this woman, how dare she ask Leon to receive her for her! The first thing that I would like to do is to get to know you as a partner. Anastasia said while looking at Emma, without a trace of temperature in her tone. Emma smiled faintly. Then the three of you will go together. Brayden was satisfied with the arrangement. Leon looked at Brayden, who was not far away, and then at the two women, and his face was a little embarrassed. Brother, otherwise, we wait until you are busy Go, wait what wait, hurry up, you this out of the country, is not the IQ has fallen! Anastasia muttered as she pushed him along. Miss Emma, what do you want to eat? Leon asked loudly from afar. Yoo-hoo, Leon, youve got a lot of patience, shouldnt you ask me what I want to eat? Anastasia said while grabbing his ears. In the hot pot restaurant, it was as lively as ever, and the customersing and going were a little surprised as they watched the arrival of the three people. Thats right,pared to ordinary people, they were not ordinary people. Of course, Anastasia did it on purpose! Miss Emma, right? Do you like hot pot? Leon and I both like it. Anastasia said deliberately. Leon, who was next to her, looked at her dumbfounded, with a hint of curiosity in his eyes. When did he ever tell this woman that he liked hot pot? What nonsense! He has been having diarrheately, okay! Oh? Oh, really? So Leon likes hot pot too. Emma replied deliberately, ncing at Leon next to her. Of course, he likes whatever I like to eat, doesnt he, dear? Anastasia said while holding the mans arm tightly. Mind you, this is a public ce. Leon reminded the woman next to him. Whats wrong with Anastasia? She was not like this before! Leons heart, but also a little d. It was good to make her jealous! Whats wrong? We used to do this all the time, didnt we? Wouldnt Miss Emma mind? Anastasia deliberately nced at Emma next to her and asked in a low voice. Of course it wont be too much, I understand. Emma immediately smiled and replied. Women in love like to be clingy, this is the nature. Although she still didnt have much experience either, she had seen many examples. Miss Emma, look what you want to order, feel free to order it yourself, dont be polite! Leon enthusiastically greeted the woman across the table. Er he grunted through the pain. Thats right, at this time Anastasias hand is fiercely pinching him. Come on, just dont hold back. Emma suddenly said. The atmosphere was awkward, and there was silence around. After a long time, Anastasia finally spoke. Emma, Ive never been one to speak inly, so tell me, how did you meet these two, and, what is your purpose foring here? She asked somewhat directly, surprising the Emma in front of her even more, she liked this kind of woman. We met abroad Emma said in great detail.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After so many years, this is the first time, she said so many words to a woman. The opposite Leon, looking at Miss Emmas gushing appearance, surprisingly froze. Emma did not have any dislike for Anastasia? This more or less makes him a little puzzled. You know, she Emma almost never make friends, and she extremely hate women, because she think women are the most trouble, although she is a female. The three of them were together and finished their dinner very smoothly. Leon offered to take Emma home, but Emma declined. Leon, tell me the truth, do you have a crush on that woman? Anastasia looked at him with dissatisfaction and asked. What are you talking about? In my heart, there is only one woman named Anastasia, the man immediately exined. Then why did you just treat her so passionately? The woman asked. You are not enthusiastic about her, it is because you do not know her the man exined. Finally, she understood it all. Then what I just did, wasnt that a bit too much? Anastasia immediately asked. Thats not just excessive, thats simply rude! Okay, anyway, things have already passed, so you should not think about it anymore. Leon grabbed her small hand tightly and whispered. At this time Brayden, still busy in the office, a serious and careful look. Emma, who left Leon and Anastasia, did not return to the hotel, but went directly to Kirnd Group. Still not gone? She pushed open the door in her office and asked directly. Hmm. The man replied faintly, not seeming to hear her voice. When are youing home? The woman then asked. I dont know. The man replied. Probably hearing the womans voice, Brayden slowly looked up, unsure. What brings you here? He asked directly. I missed you, so I came straight here. The woman replied. He hated hearing that answer, Why did you shift your career focus? The man continued to ask. Because of you, I want to be with you. Emma answered directly. How shallow an answer, how straightforward a confession, only the man in front of him, but indifferent. If its just because of that, then youd better go, I advise you not to stay here. Brayden said. He was driving her away again! He really dislikes himself all the time! I want to go and see that Dolly, said Emma suddenly. Brayden immediately stopped moving his hands and slowly stood up, looking seriously at the woman in front of him, What do you want to do? What are you so nervous for? What else can I do? I just want to have a meal with her. The woman replied. Im afraid, its not that simple, Brayden slowly walked towards her with a forced look. Emma, whats between the two of us, well sort it out ourselves, and I hope you wont involve Dolly. Hes worried? Looks like that Dolly is really on his mind! Chapter 1483 An old friend? Brayden, why dont you worry about me? Emma muttered, her expression a little disappointed. What a joke, what did she have to worry about? Behind her all day long followed a group of bodyguards ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Brayden looked at the file in his hand and didnt pay her any attention. Arent you worried that Ill be challenged by Dolly? The woman asked directly. This simply does not exist! Dolly is what kind of person, he knows best, she will not challenge anyone for no reason, much less care about some unnecessary people! Even if she knows what happened between herself and Emma, she will definitely not do anything to harm herself, but this Emma, whether she will make things difficult for Dolly, it still depends on the situation! Dont worry, as long as you dont go looking for Dollys trouble, she wonte to you of her own ord. Brayden replied in a low voice. Emma smiled coldly, questioning the mans words. In the face of love, who would want their beloved to get confused with someone else? Naturally Dolly was not willing either. Okay, you can go now, Im busy. The man continued. Ill keep youpany. Said Emma, sitting directly on the sofa next to her, flipping through the magazine. This woman, shes really stubborn! Emma, its time for you to go! Brayden reminded loudly. Where to again? The hotel? But I want to stay with you. The woman replied slowly. But I dont want to be with you! Brayden spoke coldly. Emma pped her hands together and got up. I want me to go, it is not impossible, unless, you kiss me, I will leave immediately. The woman suddenly said yfully. This was the first time she had said something so intimate to a man! Then youd better stay here! Brayden whispered. Although a little lost, but at least, this man will not drive himself away. Looking at his watch, it was indeedte. Brayden stared at Emma not far in front of him, a little tired. When the hell is she going to let go! The man pressed his head to rx himself. Are you done? Want to go out for dinner? The woman suddenly said. What dinner? What time is it already? Its early in the morning, where to eat! Well, its time to go. Brayden said. Then you can take me back. Emma murmured. Dont you have a bodyguard? Theyve been off duty for a long time. She said it so matter-of-factly that Brayden in front of her really wanted to p her. Do you want to have dinner together? The woman asked again. No! Ill take you back to the hotel. Braydens seriousness and seriousness, she has long been used to, so he refused his invitation, that is also reasonable thing. Here we are, hurry up and go back to bed! Brayden gently pushed her in the car and said. Dont you forget it! I live here now, you cane and y with meter. Emma pointed to the hotel in front of her and said loudly to the man in the car. Brayden didnt say anything, just started up the car and left. Thats enough! This Leon is also really, did not let him entertain and take good care of it, how to leave her behind again? When he returned home, Dolly was lying on the sofa with her eyes closed, a haggard look. Dolly, wake up, Im home, go to your room and sleep. Brayden said as he gently shook her body. Uh Dolly rolled over and purred softly. Maam, is Brayden back yet? The woman asked, squinting her eyes. Back,e on, lets go to our room and sleep. With that, the man picked her up straight away and walked into the room. Has she been waiting for herself toe home? The first thing you need to do is to look at Dolly in bed, Braydens eyes, a of heartache. The next day, early, Brayden got up and went to the office. Dolly, who was in bed, felt the nkness next to her and got up immediately. Youre up? Hurry up and pack, eat, ande into town with me. Mrs. Knight said loudly in the living room. Dolly stood still, stunned. Did she hear correctly that Mrs. Knight was going into town? Madam, what are you going into town for? Do you want to buy something? You can ask Brayden to bring it back. Dolly said immediately. No, Im going to see an old friend. Mrs. Knight replied. At once, Dolly understood, and naturally did not say more. Dolly looked at the woman in front of her, a little curious. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Dolly breathed a sigh of relief. She had thought Mrs. Knight had done something else behind her back Brayden came home quitetest night. Mrs. Knight said suddenly. It was indeed veryte, in a daze, she seemed to remember the man hugging himself, and what happened after that, she couldnt remember, When did you get into town? Now, so hurry up and eat your breakfast, dont dawdle. Dolly immediately went downstairs and ran into the restaurant. Finally, the two were all ready to go together. This old friend of mine, ah, when I was young, helped me a lot, I heard that she is not well recently, so I have to visit ah, to talk about the year ah, that is really an unforgettable past Mrs. Knight began a reminiscence of history. As people get older, they often think of the good things they used to do, and Mrs. Knight is no exception. Its just that there are fewer and fewer familiar people around, so she keeps that goodness hidden in her heart. So, every time I see Skyler I feel very close, and maybe, when you are old, you will also feel happy when you look back on what you have now She said so moving that Dollys heart, some sadness. Time passes quickly, a little inattentive, maybe a year or two has passed. Life in the world, a total of only so many decades, if you canplete in their limited time extremely valuable and meaningful things, then it is not in vain. Madam, you are so nice, did you also have many girlfriends back then? Dolly asked. Not many girlfriends, but many friends, they especially like to y with me at that time, butter, one after another, they have married, natural contact is also less. Mrs. Knight replied, there is a little sadness in the tone. Isnt that what people do in life? It is always in the separation and merging, in the bitter and happy experience. Chapter 1484 So painful How is it? Is your body okay? Mrs. Knight asked with concern in the sickroom. What are you doing here, all this way? On the hospital bed, a very kind old man asked. I just came to see you, look at you, why do you still dislike me? Mrs. Knight beamed, with a cute look of whining. This was the first time that Dolly had seen Mrs. Knight pouting. Perhaps, the rtionship between the two of them was indeed very intimate. Who is this? Your daughter? The old woman on the hospital bed asked in a low voice, with a look of disbelief. No, but its kind of my half daughter. Mrs. Knight replied. The two old people were chatting like this, and although they hadnt seen each other for years, they didnt feel awkward at all, and Dolly was watching this scene and suddenly felt very envious. Maybe when I am old, I will also have some good sisters, they drink tea together, chatting, shopping, each spouting off their naughty children and grandchildren. Such a life, is not a happy process. Suddenly, the phone in the bag rang, Where have you been? Why is there no one at home? Brayden asked directly. Madam is out visiting an old friend today, I came with her, whats wrong? Dolly answered in a whisper. When will you be back? Ill pick you up. No need to pick up, madam and I will be home soon. After the two confided in each other some more, even each hung up the phone. Who is it, Brayden? Mrs. Knight asked in a low voice as she slowly approached. Yes, hes home. Dolly replied. Looking at the empty house, Brayden sat on the couch in the living room, a little bored. Franklin was away, Mrs. and Dolly were both away, and he was the only man left in the house, so naturally he would feel a little empty in his heart. Dolly! Suddenly, a familiar and vicious voice came to his ears. Why is it her? Brayden immediately stood up and slowly walked to the door. Sure enough, Le was yelling Dollys name at the door. Le! the man yelled. How could Brayden be here? At this hour, shouldnt he be at work? Brayden, long time no see. Le immediately greeted him. What are you doing here? Brayden asked directly. Nothing, I just havent seen her for a while, so I came to talk to her. Le replied in a whiny voice. Talk properly, or leave! Faced with such an imposing aura from the man, Le immediately straightened her back, just like a student facing a teacher, respectful. You and Dolly have no rtionship now, donte back to her in the future, otherwise, dont me me for being rude. This stinking man, how can he speak so decisively! She just came to catch up with Dolly, but of course there must be some conspiracy in it, and he is so worried? Brayden, you know, I lost my memory some time ago, the doctor said, as long as you often talk with familiar people together, you can quickly find the previous memory. The woman said deliberately. I advise you, it is better not to find the previous memory, save yourself chagrin when the timees! Brayden reminded in a low voice. No, she must find that memory! Maybe, the reason why she is in such a situation is caused by that bitch Dolly! These days, brothers have to settle scores, let alone the fact that she and Dolly werent sisters! Brayden, Im tired, can Ie in for a cup of tea? Le asked, pointing to the living room. You go back, we dont have tea at home. With that, the man was about to close the door. Only to see the woman a wit and force, directly slipped inside.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. in water is fine! She looked at the man in front of her and said proudly. Still the same look, still the same furniture as before! Looking around, Le felt as familiar as ever! Hurry up and drink, drink up and hurry up! Said Brayden directly put a ss of in water in front of the woman. Madam, lets have hotpot tonight? Dolly said while holding Mrs. Knights arm. Yes, the weather is getting colder and colder, lets have hot pot, it can also warm up your body. Mrs. Knight replied. Probably hearing the voices of the two women outside, Le, with one force, directly pounced Brayden on the sofa and kept fondling it, so that Brayden would touch the womans sensitive position no matter how she moved. Ah, it hurts, slow down In the courtyard, the two women looked at each other and immediately rushed into the living room. Brayden! eximed Mrs. Knight, with a shocked expression. Maam. The man on the couch, called out in a small voice. The scene was clearly seen by Dolly. And Le, who was riding Brayden, had a gloating look on her face. Dolly, that, lets go get some groceries. Said Mrs. Knight rushed to pull her away. Chapter 1485 hasn’t changed On the way, Dolly was silent, with a negative and misanthropic expression on her face, and Mrs. Knight had been persuading her for a long time, but she did not listen to a single word.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Dolly! suddenly, Mrs. Knight shouted. Ah? Madam, whats wrong? Dolly turned back and asked in a low voice. I just said so much, did you listen to it or not? It was obvious that madam was already upset. Although she understood Dollys feelings at this time, but things have already happened, even if one is sad, it is useless, it is better to immediately pick up the spirit and think about how to solve this matter. I heard, you said you want to eat hot pot? Lets go, lets go buy meat. Dollyughed and replied. This woman, lying without blushing. She was the one who asked for the hot pot! Lets go. Said Mrs. Knight directly dragged her even into the supermarket. In the supermarket, there were many people and the scene was very lively, but Dolly did not have any intention to buy anything. Seeing her like this, Mrs. Knight also did not force her and went to buy meat alone. Arent you happy? Suddenly, a familiar mans voice came to her ears. Dolly turned around and looked at him with surprise and some curiosity. Im back, why, not wee me? Still angry? Jayden stretched out both arms, waiting for the womans hug, and whispered. This stinky man, how to say go and go back! At this moment, Dolly, the heart is only excited. Although Jayden did do a lot of excessive things to Brayden before, but there is no doubt that this man is her life saver. When did you get back? Dolly asked as she walked straight over and gave him a firm whack on the shoulder, but didnt give him a hug. Just got off the ne and came over to see you. Jayden replied. He had a purpose for returning this time, of course, he just couldnt believe that Emma would honestly forget about Brayden! Wheres Brayden? Howe he didnte out with you to buy groceries? Hes at home resting, theres a lot going on at the officetely. Dolly smiled awkwardly and replied. She didnt know how to tell this man what was going on between Brayden and Le, and she didnt want to. Dolly, how have you been? Is everything still going well? The man asked deliberately. Pretty good, dont worry. She replied. The two men were chatting as casually as ever, and it seemed that Dolly didnt continue to be angry that he had dealt with Brayden before. Jayden? What brings you back? Mrs. Knight asked as she slowly walked over. Maam. He hurriedly greeted Mrs. Knight. You brat, why did youe back so suddenly without saying hello in advance? Mrs. Knight patted him on the head and said directly. I just wanted to give you a surprise. The man immediately replied. Mrs. Knight looked at Dolly next to her and then at Jayden, and felt that something was wrong, but couldnt put her finger on it. Mrs. Knight questioned the coincidence of his return. Wheres Franklin, hows he doing? Fine, dont worry! Dolly said. Without the slightest hesitation, Jayden went straight to Mrs. Knights house with the two women. Le, get the hell out of here! In the living room, Brayden pointed at the woman in front of him and yelled. Brayden, why are you so mean to me? Im a girl too. Le whispered as she ruffled her hair. Ive made it clear to you, leave this ce immediately and dont appear here or in front of Dolly again! Le clenched her fist, and her temper was a little fierce. Brayden, havent you seen Dollys true face? For her, you can throw away everything, but what about her, she even hangs out with your enemies! The woman said directly. When did Dolly hang out with his enemies? What? You still dont know, do you? At this time, your beloved woman, is with Jayden happy, do not believe, you can call to ask ah. Le deliberately said. Le said deliberately. Yes, all of this, is Le and Jayden collusion. Come on in, were having hot pot tonight, youll make do. Dolly said as she walked in. She thought that after Brayden and Les intimate scene was bumped into, these two people would consciously leave, just didnt expect that the two of them would stay in the living room, and all of a sudden, the atmosphere was very awkward. Aigoo, isnt this handsome Jayden? When did you get back? Le asked loudly and deliberately while walking towards him. Just got back. Jayden winked at her and answered directly. The first time he came back, he was looking for Dolly, and you really like me as a good sister. The first thing you need to do is to take a look at Dollys shoulders, with a wry expression on your face. The Brayden in front of him, for a moment, did not react. He did not understand why Dolly, knowing that she and Jayden were deadly rivals, would invite him into her home. Brayden, Jayden just returned home today, there is no ce to go, here tonight miso a dinner. Mrs. Knight rushed to say. So it is so, then I also miso a dinner here ah, anyway more people also lively, right? Le looked seriously at Dolly in front of her and asked. Yes, there are a lot of people and lively, we all eat hot pot together! Dolly took a deep breath and shouted. What a big-hearted woman! Dolly, youe here. Saying that, Brayden walked directly into the room. But she turned around and walked into the kitchen as if she hadnt heard anything. Looking at the busy back in the kitchen, Brayden was a little angry that she hadpletely ignored his presence. Brayden, Dolly is busy, why dont I y with you? Le said as she misoed her way to his body. You get up! A force, he pushed the woman in front of him directly to the side. On the couch, Jayden was watching TV and getting high on melon seeds, looking like he had nothing to do. Why did youe back? Brayden asked, walking over to him. No reason. Jayden replied. Tell me, what exactly is the purpose? Brayden continued to ask. My purpose, it hasnt changed since the beginning. Suddenly, Jayden looked away from the man in front of him with a serious face and replied. Chapter 1486 collusion He said it so bluntly that Brayden naturally knew in his heart exactly what he meant. What are you two talking about? Le shamelessly walked over and asked in a low voice. Nothing to do with you, go away. Brayden replied coldly. Since when did Mr. Kirnd be so cranky? Jayden asked, looking at the man in front of him in surprise. Come on, dont talk about it, the kids areing back, you all give me a little more rxed ah, this is my home, if anyone dares to make trouble, dont me me to turn my face away. Mrs. Knight shouted. What are you doing? She nced at the three people in the living room, in a discontented mood, and then went into the kitchen to join Dolly in her busy schedule. Franklin is almost out of school. Jayden muttered to himself. Thats my son, and you have nothing to do with it. Brayden said suddenly. What was wrong with this man today? Jayden looked at him suspiciously, not knowing why. In fact, Brayden knew that this Le and Jayden had already conspired to stir up trouble here, but did not explicitly say so on the surface. With his intelligence, it is impossible not to guess! Its just that he didnt want to make too much of a move and save Dolly from misunderstanding. Dad! Franklin shouted while jumping into Braydens arms. Franklin? Jayden greeted the child. Uncle Jayden, what brings you back? Its been a long time, I missed it. The child said with a straightforward smile. I missed you, didnt I? I came to see you. The child is a very good person. Without the slightest hesitation, the child directly jumped into Jaydens arms, a long-lost look. Uncle Jayden, how are you doing abroad? Is there anyone bullying you? Are you hungry? The child asked one after another.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Instantly, Brayden next to him got jealous. He is the father of the child, okay? Why does it seem like Franklin and Jayden have a better rtionship? Brayden, its okay, Ill keep youpany. Le immediately approached the man in front of her and muttered. Get off, dont touch me! Brayden yelled in a low voice as he pushed her away. Jayden and the baby were chatting with each other next to each other while Brayden and Le kept tangling. In the kitchen, Dolly and Mrs. Knight had been so busy that they had no idea what was going on in the living room. Finally, Franklin seemed to sense the difference next to her and immediately left Jaydens embrace and went straight to Brayden. Auntie, what are you doing and why are you holding my dads arm? Franklin suddenly asked. At once, Brayden felt a little embarrassed and immediately shook off the arm of the woman in front of him. Whats wrong? Cant I take your fathers arm? The woman deliberately pretended to be ignorant and asked. Of course not, my fathers arm, can only be held by my mother a woman! The child shouted. This brat, how old is he, and he already knows how to protect his mother! No, I just have a better rtionship with your father, dont worry, your mother will not be angry, if you dont believe me, you can go ask ah. Le deliberately pointed to Dolly in the kitchen and said softly. Franklin looked at the woman in front of him, and then looked at his mother in the kitchen, with a slight suspicion on his face. This woman, for sure, was fighting with mommy for daddy! Mom, is that aunt a good person? The child ran to the kitchen and asked Dolly. In fact, Franklin used to know that Le was not a good person, just thatter she lost her memory and people became prettier than before, so Mrs. Knight once told him not to look at the present people with the eyes of the past, but he did not know that Les memory, little by little, wasing back. Franklin, how about you go do your homework? You should not get involved in things between adults. Dolly replied gently. Franklin was originally a precocious child, naturally a little sensitive to this aspect. Auntie, mommy said, since the rtionship between you and daddy is very good, she is willing to lend you daddys arm for two minutes, but after two minutes, you cant just move your hands and feet on my daddy oh, or I will be jealous. The child deliberately pretended to be very yful and said loudly. Mrs. Knight, in the kitchen, couldnt hold back and let out a poof. How on earth did you raise your son, he can even say such things. Mrs. Knight leaned into Dollys ear and asked in a low voice. Dolly nced at the living room and shook her head. Who knows where he learned it from. Dolly muttered. Two minutes, Franklin, isnt that a little short? Le asked, scratching the back of her head. Its not short. Daddy has a wife and kids, and normally he cant lend his arm to any woman other than mommy. The child replied petntly. This time, the woman in front of him was stumped. The child is a smart ass, just like Dolly! Okay, two minutes are up, Franklin,e on, Daddy will do your homework with you. Saying that, Brayden directly took the childs hand and walked into the room. In the living room, only Le and Jayden were left, sitting on the sofa, muttering in cross-eyed conversation. Youre here just in time, arent you? Le said. Didnt you tell me toe over? Jayden replied. Well, thats good, we both kinda get along. The woman continued. Who would want to have an understanding with her? If it werent for Dolly, he wouldnt bother going back. When are you leaving? The woman asked. I dont know, it depends. Jayden replied. The two men just talked, you and I, without any awkwardness at all. When did that Le and Jayden get so close? In the kitchen, Mrs. Knight looked at the picture in front of her and asked. Madam, you are thinking too much again, right? The two of them were not on bad terms in the first ce. Dolly replied softly. Lets eat! Soon, the dining room was filled with people. Mrs. Knights restaurant was small, but there were a bit too many people eating tonight, and out of necessity, everyone was almost next to the person next to them. Mommy, I want to eatmb! The child eximed. Okay. As there were more people, Dolly prepared a lot of ingredients, and she didnt treat these two uninvited guests poorly because of all the previous ones. Dad, mom likes ribs, you can give her one. Suddenly, the child said again. Brayden quickly caught this little thought of Franklins and immediately pinned a lot of ribs and vegetables for Dolly. Chapter 1487 dislike Looking at Brayden in front of her so attentive to Dolly, Le was so jealous in her heart that her natural expression was a little grim. Brayden, I want to eat corn. Le said as if she was pampered. Clip it yourself! Brayden replied directly, without even looking up. Mrs. Knight and Franklin next to him had been holding back, trying not tough, but this little hidden-like expression was still detected by Le. Franklin, you can help auntie get a corn. Sure. The child agreed painfully. Pop! Suddenly, the corn fell directly on the ground. Auntie, sorry, the corn it does not obey. The child pretended to be very embarrassed and hurriedly apologized. Good man, he dared to deal with himself like this! Instantly, Les eyes turned grim. What an uncultured thing! Its also true that the children taught by Dolly are just like her, not a good breed! No rtion. She pretended to bedylike and replied. Throughout the meal, everyone had something on their mind, and neither showed it to the other. Finally, dinner was over and Brayden looked at his watch, it waste, so he began to urge the two uninvited guests to hurry home. Brayden, you take me home, I will be afraid to go back alone. Le said deliberately, ncing at Dolly next to her. Isnt there Jayden? He will take you back. Brayden pointed to Jayden not far away, said directly. Jayden looked at him and smiled, the smile was a bit grim. I would like to send Miss James home, only that she is not willing to ah. Jayden said aloud. Brayden, I just want you to take me home! Le shook his arm and muttered. Franklin, who was not far away, finally couldnt help himself and ran straight over. Daddy, I still have a lot of questions I cant do, can you teach me? The child said loudly. Good. Brayden replied directly. Brayden. Le continued to pout. Auntie, I can walk at night even as a little kid, you are so old, you surely wont have a problem either, right? Franklin deliberately put on a coaxing tone and said to Le. Suddenly, there was silence around. An adult who needs to be coaxed by a small child is too pretentious. Well, Franklin is right, Auntie is actually quite brave. She replied through gritted teeth. Looking at the child so smart, Braydenfortably touched his head, heart some surprise. Daddy, what exactly is your rtionship with that aunt? In the room, Franklin suddenly put down the pen in his hand and asked directly, his tone was very dissatisfied. Although he knew that dad and mom had divorced, he had been looking forward to the day when the two of them could remarry, and now it seemed that the situation seemed a littleplicated. What happens between adults, you dont have to worry about it. Brayden replied indifferently. Can you not worry? That Le has been so tant, if this continues, this family, sooner orter, will be torn apart! Dad, as a qualified man, the first thing you should have to do, this is what you taught me. The child continued. This child, when did he be so verbose? He knows his own business, of course he knows it in his heart! Well, you do not think much, between your mother and me, there will not be any rift, now is, and will be, understand? Brayden said to the child in a serious manner. Brayden has always been a man of his word, and naturally Franklin had no doubt about what he was saying. But dad, that aunt, it seems not easy to deal with ah. The boy continued. He certainly knows that Le is not a good fighter, so he is also thinking of ways to solve this matter. Now, however, his biggest worry was that Dolly might have misunderstood him. Well, Dad, you go to Mom and exin to her properly.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Brayden knew that Franklins calling him into the room for his tutoring was also just an excuse, so he left immediately. In the living room, Mrs. Knight was the only one sitting on the sofa watching TV with a calm look. Maam, wheres Dolly? Brayden asked. In bed. Mrs. Knight replied. He gently pushed open the door in the room, and sure enough, the woman was lying in bed, her eyes closed, looking soundly asleep. The man tiptoed over to the bed and eased himself onto it, holding Dolly tightly behind her back. Let go! Suddenly, Dolly said, and Brayden immediately obeyed and let go. Arent you asleep yet? He asked, gently ruffling the hair around Dollys ear. Dont touch me. The woman continued. He knew that she was angry. He didnt know whether he should be d or sad. The fact that she was angry meant that she still cared about him, that she didnt care about Jaydens return, but at the same time, it also meant that she didnt trust herself. Dolly, listen to me exin to you, okay? Things are not the way you see them, Le she just did it on purpose Dont exin, Im tired and want to sleep. The woman suddenly said. At this time Brayden, the heart only a heartache. The next day, Dolly got up very early, did not even eat breakfast, and went directly to the garden. Madam, where is Dolly? Brayden asked, rubbing his eyes and looking around. Gone long ago. Mrs. Knight replied discontentedly. What? Havent you exined? Mrs. Knight then asked. Last night, she said she was tired. Brayden replied. In the garden, Dolly was bored with pruning the flowers with a bitter expression, Dolly, what are you doing, youre cutting all my flowers, look! Mrs. Knight shouted from the doorway. The woman then came back to her senses and looked at the flower branches she had cut in front of her and felt guilty. Madam, Im sorry ah, I didnt mean to, I she stammered, not knowing what to say. You what you ah, hurry home to bed, do not add to my mess here! Ill do it! Jayden walked in andughed. Why are you here again? I dont need your help here. Mrs. Knight said nonchntly to Jayden. Although she really didnt hate this man, there were some things that she had to avoid for the sake of Dolly and Braydens happiness. What? Madam, you are actually starting to dislike me? Jayden joked. He naturally knew what was in Mrs. Knights mind, but he just didnt say it out loud. I dont dare to dislike you, Jayden handsome, behind beautiful women, how dare I dislike you, old woman. Mrs. Knight looked at Dolly next to her and replied. Chapter 1488 simply deal with? Emma on the left, Le on the right, these two women whole Brayden some headache, and Dolly recently also do not take care of himself, which makes him more god. Big brother, what do you really think? It cant just keep dragging on like this, right? Next to him, Leon asked directly. The man at the desk, with his hands on his head, was haggard. leon knew that he was also in a difficult position, but the consequences of emotional matters, if not handled properly, would be unthinkable. Emma means that she has to have you. Leon reminded. Emma hadnt gone to Dolly until now because she wanted to give Brayden a little more time to make his own choice, but the truth was that he simply wouldnt leave Dolly. And that Le, why is she back again? Leon asked again. Big brother! Suddenly, Anastasia barged right in. Keep your voice down! Brayden lifted his head and yelled at the woman in front of him. At once, Anastasia was blinded. What was going on here? Had she made a mistake? No, she had juste here! When did he be so hot-tempered? The woman slowly walked up to Leon and looked at the man in front of her in surprise, her eyes filled with questions. Whats going on? Big brother is annoyed, so dont look for trouble if you have nothing to do. Leon replied as he gently patted her arm. Whos looking for trouble? Im just here to care about him, okay? The woman red at him and growled in a low voice. Anastasia pped her hands together and ran to Brayden, carefully measuring the expression on his face. Brother, tell me, who do you really like? She suddenly asked. This stinky girl, this is not nonsense! Of course he must like Dolly! From the beginning to the end, his heart for Dolly had never changed. Dont bother me. Brayden said directly. Brayden, can you be more civilized, I am polite to you, look at you, what attitude, so fierce. Anastasia turned around and crossed her arms, with the cute look of an aggrieved girl. What did youe to see me about? Brayden asked. Nothing, I just came to see you, I heard youve beenmitting peach blossom recently, I came to see if youve been pestered by a woman. The woman said deliberately. Stop it, its annoying. Brayden muttered. Indeed, in the recent period, he has almost taken care of things in thepany, and naturally put his mind on his feelings. He also knew very well in his heart that all three women could not be offended, especially Emma.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Whats bothering you? Dont you like Dolly? Then you should be with her! You cant have one person in your heart and be with another woman, right? Anastasia said deliberately. She was right, but he was thinking about how to handle Emma and Le, the two women, securely. That Emma, although it is true that more beautiful than Dolly, better than Dolly body, better than Dolly, but you do not like her, it is useless, you just tell her directly, that Le, it is better to solve, directly reject it. Things were very simple, big brother, but you think tooplicated. Anastasia continued. If it was really as simple as she thought, then this society would really be harmonious! You dont understand, dont talk nonsense. Leon pushed beside him and hurriedly said. I know, you guys must say Im childish and dont understand anything again, but why dont you guys handle things in a simple way? Suddenly, Braydens eyes lit up. Maybe, this woman was right. As long as he kept his attitude, maybe things would really turn around. As for what exactly would happen to the situation at ater stage, he would bear it all! Lets go, Anastasia, big brother treats you to dinner! Brayden suddenly said. Anastasia turned around and looked at him, a little curious. What? Dont want to go, then Ill go by myself. With that, he was about to walk out of the office. Dont ah big brother, Ill go, Im not paying for your treat! Behind the back, the woman shouted. Big brother, you are too kind, I said eat hot pot, letse to the hot pot restaurant the woman said while stuffing a piece of meat into her mouth. Hows business these days? Is there anything you need help with? Brayden asked. Pretty good, dont worry, if you have spare money, you can invest a little more, of course, I will not force. The woman joked. Brayden was fully supportive of Anastasias bookstore, and he had already invested a lot in it, so naturally he didnt care about the money he would continue to invest next. Have you thought about it? Everything is already arranged? Yes, I want to make the bookstore a big business! The woman replied firmly. Good, this is the Anastasia he knows! Where is the person? Where did they go? In the office, Emma asked directly. Big brother went out for dinner. Leon immediately answered. At this hour? What kind of meal was it? Looking at her watch, Emma frowned slightly. Who did he go with? The woman asked again. With my girlfriend. Leon answered deliberately. At once, Emmaughed and left straight away. She was at ease with Anastasia, and naturally, she would not be jealous. Miss Emma, why do you like big brother so much? Leon asked. No reason, just love at first sight. She did not shy away from this question at all. In her world, whether it was career or rtionship, it had to be done openly and honestly. But big brother has a woman he loves, you should know that very well. Leon continued with a reminder. I know that, but I also know that theyre both divorced now, so both that Dolly and I have a joint bid for Brayden, dont we? What a blunt statement, worthy of a scion of a great family, Leon sighed, feeling sorry for Brayden. Dont you think Im good enough for Brayden? the woman suddenly asked. What kind of words is that? On background, on power, on money, it should be Brayden is not good enough for her, but in front of love, everyone is equal, there is no such thing as good enough to match or not, only love or not to love a solution. No, its just that I think that big brother will definitely choose Dolly. You do? Then well see! She believes that time will give her the answer. Whether the result is good or bad, she can ept it, but she still believes that one day, Brayden will be impressed by her true feelings. Not necessarily, time will tell! With that, Emma left straight away. She equates love with career, thinking that if she works hard enough, she will definitely get everything she wants, but she forgets that some men will not look at other women once they have moved their hearts to one woman. Chapter 1489 Fair Play Recently, Dolly has been lukewarm and indifferent to Brayden, causing Brayden some anxiety every day. Big brother, sister-inw is still angry? On the couch, Anastasia asked aloud, with a hint of gossip in her eyes. Hmm. Brayden responded. I dont suppose sister-inw knows about Miss Emma yet? Anastasia reminded. No idea. Anastasia was suddenly a little worried for the man in front of her. Or should I go talk to my sister-inw? She asked in a low voice. Just go keep herpany when you have time. Brayden muttered. Emotional matters are always fickle, and women are always the ones who think about it the most, and Dolly is no exception.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Youre frothing again! Mrs. Knight eximed as she pped her arm hard. Maam. Dolly responded awkwardly. Come on, dont be busy, go out for a walk. Mrs. Knight advised loudly. She really should go for a walk! After saying hello to Mrs. Knight, she left the garden directly. Her rtionship, which had just improved, was now facing a series of problems, which made Dolly a little breathless. Miss Dean? Suddenly, an unfamiliar womans voice came from behind her. dolly immediately turned around and looked at the woman who slowly approached her, a little surprised. She didnt know this woman, but this woman seemed to know her. Are you calling me? Dolly asked softly. Miss Dolly, is it? Emma repeated the question. How did she know her name? Hello, Im Dolly, and Im asking if youre Im a friend of Braydens, or girlfriend, to be exact. The woman replied slowly. At once, Dolly was blinded. What the hell is going on here? The woman behind Brayden is not the only one, Le? Do you want to see me for something? She asked directly. I want to talk to you. Emma replied. What was there to talk about? Talking about Brayden? Or about her Dolly, Sorry, I have to deal with it, I dont have time to talk to you, you can go directly to Brayden to talk, I respect all his choices. With that, she was about to leave. I will only talk to you. Emma suddenly ran up to her and said coldly, the sincerity and insistence of the woman in front of her made Dolly a little powerless to resist. Good. She replied. Miss Dean, try the tea I made. Saying that, Emma directly handed Dolly the tea she had brewed. Thanks. She replied immediately. Must be a very sessful woman, right? She looked carefully at Emma in front of her with a hint of envy in her eyes. Good-looking, with a good body, decent manners and speech, and seemingly good personality Dolly took a sip of tea and pondered. I know that you and Brayden were married and then divorced, and that you have always had a good rtionship with each other and have ns to remarry, but Im not giving up. To put it simply, I fell in love with Brayden at first sight, and I hope you can understand. Emma exined. Whats so iprehensible about that? These days, there are many cases of love at first sight, and the only one to me is Braydens handsome andpelling face. What are you trying to say? Let me give up Brayden? Dolly asked nonchntly. No, I hope, we can both y fair. Emma replied. For a man? There is no contest, Brayden is a man, he has his own mind and power, and as I said, I respect all his choices and decisions. Even if Brayden doesnt choose her in the end, she will understand. Love is like that, it needs to be maintained by both parties, and if one party chooses to give up, the other doesnt have to force it. The melon that is twisted is not sweet? This is the same old truth. And what if Brayden chooses me in the end? Wouldnt you be sad? Emma asked, with an air of confidence in her eyes. Sadness is inevitable, but I always believe that time can solve all problems. Dolly replied. She is like this, no matter how much she likes a person, if one day this person does not like her, she will never stalk her, she will not hesitate to choose to let go. The person who is worthy of her love will not hurt her at all. Very well, as long as you dont cry like other women when the timees. Emma said directly. What a joke, she Dolly, even if she is not good enough, there is no way she will be unreasonable. Dont worry, if Brayden really chooses you, I will leave here. Dolly said softly. Both womens emotions were calm, and the atmosphere was never awkward. Big brother, dont be busy, hurry up and go home. In the office, Anastasia said urging Brayden. Okay. Saying that, Brayden left. He thought for a long time and decided to go home tonight to exin clearly to Dolly what happened between himself and Le. Maam, wheres Dolly? The man asked as soon as he entered the house. Not back yet. Mrs. Knight replied in a low voice. Brayden looked at his watch, it waste, Brayden took out his cell phone and dialed it, but the phone just beeped. Maam, did Dolly say anything to you before she left? Brayden asked anxiously. No, she just went out for a walk, shell be back soon. Mrs. Knight replied. Dolly, at this moment, was lying on the beach, with her eyes closed, blowing the sea breeze, enjoying the raging waves. Dont you want to go home? Jayden asked,ing over. I dont want to go back. Dolly replied. Then you should at least call home and not let them worry about you. Dolly looked away from the man in front of her, picked up the phone next to her, flipped through her contacts, scratched to Braydens cell phone number, and finally didnt dial it. Maam, Im not going back tonight. Dolly whispered. You girl, where are you going? Mrs. Knight shouted loudly with dissatisfaction. Im just out for a walk, dont worry. She hurriedly replied. It was another night out, which made Brayden a little uneasy. Maam, is something wrong with Dolly? He asked worriedly. What could have happened to her? She is still angry with you. Saying that, Mrs. Knight walked directly into the room. Will Brayden suspect you if you dont stay out at night? Next to her, Jayden asked. I dont know. The woman replied. What is there to suspect, Le and Emma, he has not even exined to himself, and how has the right to ask about her? Whats more, the two of them are now divorced! When are you two nning to remarry? Jayden asked deliberately. Chapter 1490 All night long Dolly pressed her temples and tried to rx. I dont know. She replied. At this point, Jaydens mouth curled up in a yful curve. Its better to be single, carefree, and do whatever you want. Jayden said deliberately. Yes, it was indeed free to live alone, but now she could no longer be free. What are your ns? She asked. No ns. Jayden replied. What the hell was that? How could he, as a man, have no ns for his future? Dolly looked at him suspiciously, a hint of confusion in her eyes. Lets talk about it in a while. The man continued. Throughout the night, the twoy on the beach, with two pairs of wide eyes open, muttering softly, not feeling the least bit tired, until the sunrise came. Well, let me take you home. Jayden stood up and smiled. No, its close, Ill just go back by myself. With that, Dolly turned around and left. In the living room, Braydeny on the sofa still drowsy, Mrs. Knight and Franklin were not yet up. Everything was so quiet and cozy. Dolly gently pushed open the door and carefully walked into the room, afraid to wake anyone in the house. Youre back. The man on the couch, rubbing his eyes, rushed in Dollys direction and asked in a soft voice. Well, back. The woman replied immediately, closing the door to her room. Dolly, are you still mad at me? Theres really nothing between me and Le, what happened that day was a total ident, will you listen to me and exin? Brayden approached the woman and said hurriedly, with a slight sadness in his expression. Okay, she believed that there was really nothing between him and Le, so what about Emma? Well, I get it. Dolly replied, lying back on the bed. So are you still angry? The man asked. Brayden, you might want to take care of your own business before youe talk to me, Im tired right now. Dolly said. These words made the man in front of him a little unsure. Dolly, what do you mean by that? Brayden asked directly. The woman on the bed sneered. He would not be clear about the words in her words? Hadnt he always been smart? Emma came to see me, and she said she was your girlfriend. Dolly replied. At once, Brayden froze. Without another word, the man simply left the room. Emma, why did you go to Dolly! Brayden shouted as he walked away, holding up the phone. Whats the matter? Is there a problem? Emma asked in a low voice, not seeming to sense the mans angry mood. Did I tell you not to appear in front of Dolly in the future! Brayden was really angry! He cared a lot about Dollys feelings, especially when it came to rtionships. Emma didnt want to argue with him over the phone about anything, so she just hung up the phone. Big brother, whats wrong with you? Who has provoked you again? Leon hurriedly asked. Who else could it be! Brayden yelled as he walked to his desk. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. The actual fact is, Miss Emma? The first thing you need to do is to go to Miss Emma and talk to her. Leon asked tentatively. No need to go find, Iming! Said, Emma directly into Braydens office. Whats your hurry? Why so fierce? The woman looked at the man in front of her with dissatisfaction and said. I said, between me and you, there is no possibility at all, why do you have to take it as a deaf ear! Brayden finally couldnt hold back and yelled directly at the woman, letting out the indignation in his heart. Brayden, I went to Dolly, only tomunicate andmunicate with her, and did not do anything to hurt her! Emma said. This stinky man, how to indiscriminately convict people without distinguishing between red and white! Communication what ah? What is there tomunicate between you and Dolly? Brayden asked. Im going to tell her that Im going to y fair with her! Emma shouted directly. Instantly, the air was quiet and the atmosphere around her was a little awkward. You dont have topete with her, youre already losing at the starting line. Brayden said directly. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are getting into. Miss Emma, big brother is not in a good mood right now, otherwise, you cane back to him tomorrow? Leon hurriedly said. No, today I must make it clear! Emma, I have no feelings for you, before, now, and always! He said it very firmly, making the woman in front of him a little embarrassed. I dont know how long it took, but the woman left. In the office, Brayden was left alone, lying on his desk with a gloomy look. Miss Emma, you do not mind ah, big brother cares very much about sister-inw, so Leon wanted to say. And then what? So he can yell at her? Emma grunted coldly, her heart was very uneven. Leon! suddenly, Anastasia jumped out from some nook and cranny. What are you doing here? Leon asked. Anastasia sized up Emma in front of her, and then sized up Leon next to her, with a slightly jealous expression. What? Am I interrupting your conversation with a big beautiful woman? She asked deliberately, ncing at Emma. I still have something to do, Ill go first. After saying that, Emma turned around and left. Miss Emma, Ill give you a ride Leon muttered. Ouch Ouch Ouch Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Anastasia, is fiercely grabbed his ear, the gaze is very biting. You still want to send her? No more delivery no more delivery. Leon hurriedly gave in and said. Listening to the movement at the back, Emma suddenly felt a little envious of the rtionship between Anastasia and Leon. Big brother, I have something to ask you. Anastasia barged straight into Braydens office and said loudly. Say! Brayden did not look up and shouted. As soon as she heard this voice, this tone, Anastasia knew that he must be in a bad mood. Actually, its not a big deal, I just want to discuss with you about the bookstore. Anastasia muttered. Looking at him like this, he probably didnt have much energy to listen to his own ideas for the future development of the bookstore. Well, go ahead. Brayden straightened his back, looked seriously at the woman in front of him, and said. Recently Anastasias bookstore business is doing very well, she has opened several branches in the city, the response is very good, so she ns to expand the business to the whole country. Is there a detailed and specific n? Brayden asked. Chapter 1491 Whos Emma, Braydens girlfriend? Dolly, are you out of your mind? Skyler asked aloud as he looked incredulously at the woman in front of him. What are you shouting about, thats what the woman herself said, and shes really good. Dolly said in a jealous voice. No matter how good she is, she wouldnt be Braydens girlfriend! Skyler said with a reminder. That woman likes Brayden, Dolly murmured. Skyler believed this. Brayden, Mr. Kirnd, was handsome, rich, and had a lot of personality, and was the husband of thousands of women. But he already has someone in his heart! Dont worry, Brayden will never abandon you. Skyler patted her arm vigorously and said. Lets go out shopping, shall we? Skyler suddenly asked. Im not going. Dolly replied directly. Skyler understood that she was tired at heart and naturally did not want to go anywhere. Then you can stay here and watch the kids for me! With that, she picked up the bag next to her and left the living room. This woman, how can she be so cheeky to just leave the baby to herself and then she goes to get away? Dolly looked at the departing Skyler and sighed. Miss Dean, Ill do it. A maid came over and said. Its okay, Im not tired. Dolly smiled and replied. On the couch, she happily teased the child in her arms with an innocent look, and the housekeeper next to her smiled unconsciously when she saw it. Bang! The door of the office was kicked open viciously. Who is it? Brayden shouted directly. Its me! Skyler replied coldly. Skyler, what are you doing here? Brayden asked, looking curiously at the woman in the doorway. I came to see you, and that Emma! she replied. Brayden had a headache. No, wait, did that Emma even go to her? It didnt make sense! What did Emma want with you? Brayden asked. Brayden, what the hell is wrong with you? Le again, Emma again, do you still love Dolly or not! Skyler didnt hold back and yelled out. Yes, of course I do, its just that theres been a lot going ontely and I need to take care of it one by one. The man replied in a low voice. Then tell me, what exactly is your rtionship with that Emma? She saved my life before Brayden tried to tell Skyler all this before the woman passed it on to Dolly because he knew that at this point the woman didnt want to see herself. Really? Love at first sight? Skyler asked, his eyes widening. Who knows if its true or not, but I have absolutely no feelings for her anyway. Brayden replied. Looking at the man in front of him so tired look, the woman will not do more than ask. The reason she came here was to get to the bottom of things, and now, everything is clear. So what are you going to do? Im going to marry Dolly. Brayden answered directly. Brayden thought that once he and Dolly were married, there would be no more surprises. However, he did not expect that Dolly, at this time, had no intention of marrying him at all. Lets go to my house today! Stephen said to the man in front of him. No problem, do you cook yourself? Jayden asked. Sure, lets go! The two men walked out of the office together and got into the car. Dolly, what are you doing here? Jayden asked, looking at the woman on the couch in surprise. I came to see Skyler and the baby. Dolly replied softly. Wheres Skyler? Where did she go? Stephen asked as he looked around. She went out and will be back in a few minutes. The butler hurriedly said. All of a sudden, Stephens whole body was not good. How can you let a guest watch the child! Stephen took off his jacket and put it next to him, and a cold light shed in his eyes. Baby,e, uncle hug. After saying that, Jayden went directly to Dolly. Here. Dolly directly gave the baby to Jayden and smiled. Two people on the sofa has been coaxing the child, looks very harmonious. Stephen in the kitchen watched the scene and shook his head, with a hint of regret in his eyes. If Dolly had liked Jayden, she would have been happier than she is now! Stephen turned his face away and continued to work. Dolly, Im home! Skyler rushed straight into the living room and said. Youre back, take a break. Dolly greeted.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The man in the kitchen, upon hearing the womans voice, didnt turn to look at her, but continued the action in his hands as if nothing had happened. In fact, the rtionship between Stephen and Skyler, slowly, began to have a rift. It is said that married young couples, as long as the seven-year itch is passed, can be together for life, but this young couple now has some conflicts. Honey. Skyler greeted as she ran into the kitchen, pouting. Doing what? Stephen asked. When did you get back today? Did you go to a social gathering? Did you see another pretty girl Skyler asked several questions in a row, causing the man in front of him to recoil a bit. Skyler, there are guests at home, I dont want to quarrel with you, you go and rest, I can just cook by myself. Stephen replied coldly. Every day when he came home from work, this woman always had to ask him so many questions, once or twice, he could bear it, but every day, he could not ept it a little. In fact, Skyler was just insecure. Since having a child, she feels more and more like shes not as good as she used to be. No more pretty face no more standard body, and rarely use cosmetics Simply because, everything is for the child. She was especially afraid that Stephen would abandon himself after meeting a pretty girl when he was out socializing, and in fact, Stephen would never abandon her. After sensing the strange atmosphere in the kitchen, Dolly nced at Stephen, who was not far away, and did not say anything. Skyler returned to the living room lost, picked up her baby, put on a happy face, and coaxed the child. Skyler, is everything okay? Dolly asked worriedly. She shook her head, not saying anything. Arent you going to coax her? She doesnt seem happy. Jayden said as she walked to the kitchen and gently tapped Stephen on the back. Busy, dont bother me. Stephen replied. Jayden looked at the man beside him, and then at the two women not far away, and wondered, Did you have a fight? he asked. He asked. Shut up! Stephen said, ring at him. Chapter 1492 Husband? Big brother, I have good news for you. Suddenly, Leon ran in and said loudly. Say! Brayden replied coldly. Le is gone! Leon said. All at once, Braydens eyes lit up and he immediately looked up at the man in front of him seriously, waiting for his exnation. I heard she got into trouble recently and was sent out of the country by her father. Leon continued. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. So, you only have to deal with Miss Emma alone. But one Emma, to rece two Le ah! Braydens eyes have a trace of difficulty. But, big brother, I think youd better do it quickly, or else Emma will be with you if shes in love with you, Leon said, wanting to say something. He understood what Leon hadnt said, but he really couldnt think of any other way to stop Emmas entanglement with him than to marry Dolly. Dolly, you should understand now, right? Everything is not Braydens fault, its always been that Emma whos been pestering him. In the living room, Skyler exined to Dolly. Indeed, she had misunderstood. At this moment, Dolly had a hint of guilt in her eyes. Well, you two should stop the cold war. Skyler continued to advise. I know. Dolly replied slowly. So youve forgiven Brayden? Theres no such thing as original forgiveness, just reason orck of understanding, dont worry, I know whats on my mind. She continued to answer. She had never been a brutal and unreasonable woman, and since Skyler had made it clear to her, naturally she would not hold Brayden responsible. I have good news for you, Brayden seems to be preparing to propose to you recently. Skyler leaned over and whispered in her ear. Then tell him that I wont say yes to his proposal. Dolly replied coldly. At once, Skyler froze. Hadnt he already forgiven him? Howe he was having a little temper tantrum now? Dolly, whats wrong with you? Dont you want to marry Brayden? You were happy together, werent you? Its not that I dont want to get married to him, I just want him to take care of his personal affairs as soon as possible before we talk about marriage. Simply, she and Brayden have the opposite idea. Brayden wants to reject Emma by getting married, while Dolly wants him to settle his personal affairs with Emma before getting married. In fact, both peoples thoughts are normal, they are just in different perspectives. But Dolly, have you ever thought that as long as you dont marry Brayden, that Emma will have an opportunity to take advantage of it. Skyler asked. Of course she knew that, but she was not afraid. True gold is not afraid of fire, true love is not afraid to stop! If Brayden was truly in love with himself, neither she, Emma, nor Le, would be a stumbling block to his love for himself. Its okay. Dolly replied firmly. When Brayden heard the news, he was angry at first, but then he was relieved. He understood Dolly! He was also willing to wait for that woman! What do you think, big brother? Follow sister-inws idea? In the office, Leon asked directly. Right. Brayden replied faintly. But Miss Emma is not a good fighter. Leon continued with a reminder. Its okay, Ill take care of it myself. Handle what? Emma said aloud as she walked in. Instantly, there was awkwardness all around. Has it been a lot clearer in the earstely? Emma asked softly with a deliberate wink to Brayden at her desk. Well, its a lot quieter. He replied slowly. Then, he looked up again at the woman in front of him, and there was a wave of suspicion in his eyes. Did she do this? Yes, I did. Emma replied. Looking at the scene in front of him, Leon couldnt find his head for a moment and had no idea what they were both talking about. As long as its something I want to do, theres nothing I cant do. Emma continued.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. A woman like Le, who is often upside down, is not good enough for you. The woman said. Leon immediately understood that Les exit from the country was all this Emmas means! This woman, really speedy ah! Just like I didnt want to deal with Dolly, and I didnt do anything until now. Emma shrugged and muttered. Was she threatening herself? The man slowly stood up and looked at her coldly, displeased. I heard that you were going to propose to her recently? Do you really think that just by marrying her, you can stop me from pursuing you? Brayden, arent you being a bit naive? Emma murmured, sitting on the couch next to her. This is a terrible woman, a woman with a ruthless heart in private! No, Miss Emma, you must have misunderstood, big brother is so busy every day, how can he still have the time to get married, rumors, its all rumors! Leon hurriedly said. Its not a rumor! Suddenly, Brayden said. Dolly and I, sooner orter, have to get married, I hope you can be clear about that. He said immediately afterwards. Brayden, arent you afraid that Ill make a move on Dolly? The woman asked. Both men knew that this Emma had been holding back her inner emotions, and now she could just continue to put up with it, and if one day she couldnt stand it anymore, she would naturally take extreme measures against Dolly. Emma, why cant we be good partners? Brayden asked. I dont want to be partners with you, I want to be married to you! Leon looked at Emma in front of him and suddenly felt a sense of respect for her. I still have something to do, Ill leave first. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services. In the original ce, Brayden lowered his head, some sadness in his eyes, and his aura was even more negative. Big brother, I actually think that Emma, quite manly. Leon suddenly said. You get out of here! Brayden yelled directly at him. What the hell? Who are you to scold my husband? Anastasia said as she put the bag in her hand to the side. When he heard the word husband, Leon was so happy that he stood behind the woman andughed excitedly. Whos your husband? Brayden asked. Him! Anastasia pointed to Leon and replied loudly. Boyfriend became husband? Thats fast, no one else. When are you two going to get married? Brayden asked. All of a sudden, the two people in front of him were quiet. Because in recent years, Anastasia has no intention of getting married. Chapter 1493 are not bowed? Big brother, your courier. Said Leon, Leon directly ced the courier on his desk. Who sent it? Brayden did not look up and asked directly. I dont know, anonymous. Leon replied. Brayden looked up, looking at the courier next to him, a little surprised. An anonymous courier, there must be something fishy. He immediately put down the pen in his hand and opened the tiny package directly. Pop! What fell out was a bunch of photos. Thats right, it was a picture of Dolly and Jayden spending a night together at the beach. Braydens eyes had a murderous look in them. No wonder she didnt go home that night, so she went to find that stinking man Jayden! Whats wrong, big brother? Leon asked immediately after sensing something different. No, right? This photo, it cant be aposite, right? Leon said in surprise. Its not synthetic! Brayden has studied this, whether it is synthetic or not, he can tell at a nce. Leon looked at the man in front of him cautiously and was a bit nervous. Big brother, we cant misunderstand sister-inw because of a few photos, right? The best way is for you to go to her and ask for rification. Leon hurriedly said. No way. Brayden replied firmly. Braydens person, Leon naturally is very well known. Once he gets stubborn, that nature is simply harder than iron! Big brother, dont take sister-inw wrong, sister-inw is not that kind of person. Get out! Brayden yelled. Leon immediately shut his mouth and walked out of the office. Leon sighed lightly, his expression was a bit helpless. Forget it, lets say hello to my sister-inw! Whats the photo? On the phone, Dolly asked. Its the picture of you and Jayden at the beach. Dolly immediately remembered. I cant imagine that someone would be so interested in her private life! Le had already left, so naturally she couldnt have done it! Yes, I did spend a night with Jayden at the beach. Dolly answered directly. There is nothing to hide, what she has done, naturally she should admit it in a big way. Whats more, she had a clear conscience and did not do anything wrong to Brayden. Sister-inw, go and exin to big brother, who is now angry. Leon said. No need to exin. Saying that, Dolly hung up the phone. This one, why are they all so temperamental! Those who understand her, why do they need to exin? If Brayden really suspected that there was some special rtionship between herself and Jayden, then even if she made more exnations, it would be useless. Whats wrong, Dolly? asked Mrs. Knight next to her. Nothing. Dolly immediately shook her head and replied. Its not possible that you and Brayden had another fight, is it? No, maam, dont worry. Dolly covered up. Outside the office, Leon looked at the phone next to him with some hesitation and some helplessness. In the end, he dialed Anastasia and tried to get Anastasia to persuade Dolly to give Brayden an exnation. Okay, I got it, Ill go get my sister-inw right away. With that, Anastasia was about to hang up the phone. When you persuade her, dont be too aggressive, sister-inw is not like you, she acts like a crazy woman every day. Leon immediately said.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Leon, what are you talking about, say it again if you have the guts! Anastasia immediately flipped out! I mean my wife is the cutest every day, he immediately changed his tone and defended. Sometimes Leon wondered why Dolly had suddenly be so stubborn, but he was too embarrassed to ask, and could only put the me on Anastasia. After all, there are more intimate topics between women and women, so naturally the conversation will be smoother. Sister-inw, why dont you want big brother to exin ah? Anastasia whispered and asked Dolly next to her. Theres nothing to exin, if he believes me, naturally he doesnt need my exnation. Dolly replied. In one sentence, Anastasia understood it all. In fact, after all, it is just that both people do not want to bow down to each other, both are in anger. But then you should also have a good talk with big brother ah. Anastasia continued. Whats there to talk about? Emma or Brayden? said Dolly nonchntly. Anastasias eyes shed with a little gossip. The Emma ah, people are really beautiful in all aspects are very good, the key is that people are also very career-oriented, I if a man will marry her, but it is a pity that big brother can not see her. Anastasia deliberately said. After hearing these words, although Dolly did notugh, but inwardly or extremely pleased. She and Brayden have been together for so many years and have gone through so many storms, if they were really separated because of an Emma, then it only means that the two of them are not destined to be together enough. All right, lets go, lets go eat. Saying that, Anastasia directly took Dollys arm and walked out. Sister-inw, tell me the truth, are you particrly angry right now? Anastasia muttered. What do you think, if this incident happened between you and Leon, can you not be angry? Dolly skewered her and replied. How dare he? Id kick his ass if he pulled something like that. Anastasia joked. Arent you two too heartless? Leaving me at home alone while you two go out to dinner? On the phone, Skyler yelled loudly, living the image of a shrew. Skyler, when will you be a little moredylike and sensible? Anastasia asked in a low voice. Im never going to be ady in my life! Skyler yelled. Anastasia was so scared that she hurriedly threw the phone to Dolly and ran to the side to take a sip of water to suppress the shock. OK, OK, OK, youre the biggest, hurry up and well wait for you. With that, Dolly hung up the phone directly. For things between Skyler and Stephen, she had not yet figured out, but she knew that something was definitely wrong between the two, so she wanted to take advantage of the fact that everyone was free today to work together to solve Skylers psychological problems. Sister-inw, did you really let here over? Anastasia asked, leaning closer to her. Well, Skyler hasnt been in a good moodtely, so we should open up and guide her. Dolly replied. Shes still in a bad mood? Shes so energetic and hyper all day long. Anastasia muttered. Who said I was hyper? Anastasia held her head in her hands and looked like she had a headache. No one said you were hyper, I said I was hyper. Looking at Skyler who slowly walked over, Anastasia hurriedly covered up and replied. Chapter 1494 Love is not a career This is your lunch, I made the food myself. Said Emma, cing the lunch box in her hand directly on the table next to her. Brayden remained busy without looking up, Leon looked up at the woman in front of him and was surprised. It was somewhat mind-boggling that a strong woman in her career had now learned to cook. Big brother. Leon called out.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Dont talk to me! Brayden yelled coldly. Leon immediately looked away from Emma and looked at her seriously, somewhat helplessly. Its okay, hes not hungry, you eat. Emma pointed to the lunchbox in front of her and said to Leon. Well eat together. Leon replied awkwardly. Ive already eaten. Emma whispered. Brayden did not move at all. It was obvious that he was not wee to this womans arrival. Emma sat on the couch next to him and kept staring at the man at the desk, trying to get Braydens attention. brayden knew she was looking at him, so he pretended he didnt know anything and went back to work. Perhaps to diffuse the awkward atmosphere, Leon pretended to eat well, as a recognition of Emmas merits. Miss Emma, its really hard for you. Leon said immediately. Not hard work. The woman replied indifferently. Dont bring food in the future, I wont eat it. Not far away, Brayden said directly. But Leon likes to eat. The woman replied. Who said Leon likes to eat your cooking? Brayden looked up and looked at Leon next to her with wide eyes. Oh, that, Miss Emma, I usually dont like these dishes much, so you should save them in the future. Leon immediately cooperated with Brayden said. Its really a lie with a clear conscience! Obviously these dishes are very delicious! He looked at this dish in front of him, his heart some reluctance, if this woman cane every day to send meals would be good. Its not delicious? Emma shifted her gaze and stared at Leon, asking seriously, with a seriousness in her eyes. Its delicious! Leon hesitated for a moment, but finally nodded. Its just not quite to my taste. He added. Brayden looked at the brothers in front of him and smiled slightly. So what do you guys like to eat? Ill make it next time No next time! Before she could finish her sentence, Brayden interrupted her directly and said. The air, instantly froze. Emma, you dont have to do this, no matter how much you give, my heart for Dolly will not change! Brayden said firmly. Miss Emma, I think you may not understand big brothers temper. Once he has decided, he will not change easily, even if youe to deliver meals every day, it will not help. Everything is about firste, first served. Youre just one step behind Dolly. Leon muttered in a low voice next to the woman. Emma clenched her fist, and her eyes were a little angry. Was there really no chance of a turnaround at all? Emma was a little hesitant. She respects this man, but that doesnt mean her patience with him is unlimited! Brayden, my patience is limited, and I am a man of principle! Emma finally couldnt bear it anymore and said loudly. So coincidentally, I am also a man of principle. Brayden looked up and replied coldly. Well, since you are so indifferent to me, then I dont have to give you any more face! With that, the woman stepped on a pair of hatred sky high thump thump and left the office. Leon on the sofa miso stood up, his expression a little nervous. Brother, is Emma going to do it? Leon asked. Yes, you go to protect Dolly! Brayden hurriedly said. Without any hesitation, Leon ran out. What for, I stayed uptest night, it was hard to just fall asleep the woman on the bed murmured as if pouting. Anastasia, hurry up and get up, go find your sister-inw, something is going to happen! Leon replied uneasily. At this moment, Anastasia waspletely awake, Okay, Ill be right over! She got out of bed and ran out in a panic, not even wearing a jacket. What are you talking about? Im just fine. On the phone, Dolly said in a low voice, her tone very calm. Sister-inw, where are you now? Iming over to get you! Anastasia asked loudly as she ran. Im at home, Franklin wants to eat ravioli, Im preparing it here. Dolly replied. Good, you go lock the door, dont let Emma go to your house A remark that made Dolly feel puzzled, Anastasia, are you all right? Why cold not eloquent suddenly talking about Emma? she asked. Never mind, you hurry to lock the door, except for Leon and me, no matter who goes to you, do not open the door! Dang! Suddenly, the door was kicked open viciously. Hearing themotion from the phone, Anastasia panicked at once, its over, its over, theyve arrived. Who are you? Dolly asked as she put the phone down and pointed loudly at the few men in front of her. Its me! Emma appeared directly in front of her and replied bitingly. What are you doing here? Dolly continued to ask. For Brayden, of course! said Emma, with a wave of her right hand, several men in the back came straight forward and tied Dolly up. What the hell do you want to do? Dolly, I originally wanted to deal with this problem in a peaceful way, but Brayden is too indifferent, so I am very cold, now, we have to condescend to you a little! Said, Emma got into the car. Emma, the matter between you and Brayden, you solve it yourselves, what does it have to do with me! Dolly yelled from the car. If it wasnt for you, how could Brayden reject my kindness to him! Emma yelled. It had been several days in a row, and she couldnt take it anymore! If she could really y fair with Dolly, she wouldnt havee this far! Brayden chose you from the start, he didnt give me a single chance! Dolly had long guessed that there would be such a result, and naturally her heart would not be surprised. I said before that I would respect Braydens every choice But have you guys ever thought about my feelings? I came all the way here, is not for him? But hes so good, hes turning me away! But this is what she should bear, isnt it? In front of love, there is no such thing as a true sense of pay and reward proportional to each other, no matter the result is good or bad, this is what the person should face! Emma, love is not a career, its not something you can get just by working hard! Chapter 1495 Guilt After unsessfulmunication, Dolly was locked up in a dark room by Emma. No matter how much she shouted, no one responded. Where is everyone? Anastasia shouted from the living room. What are you looking for? Mrs. Knight asked as she walked in. Madam, have you seen your sister-inw? Anastasia asked anxiously. Isnt she at home? Mrs. Knight immediately ran into the room. Sure enough she searched the room, the living room, the bathroom and the kitchen but there was no sign of Dolly. Did something happen? Mrs. Knight looked sternly at the woman in front of her and asked sternly. Yes, Emma seems to have done it. Anastasia answered slowly. Mrs. Knight had heard of Emmas exploits and naturally knew something about her. Where is Brayden? Hurry up and let him solve this matter! Mrs. Knight took out her cell phone and dialed. In the office, Brayden is hovering in front of the window, the heart is very anxious, Okay, I know, madam, you can rest assured, I will definitely solve Brayden whispered. Pop! The phone was thrown to the ground by him, and Leon next to him was startled and hurriedly took a few steps backward. Brother, whats wrong? Leon asked in a low voice. Dolly has been taken away by Emma. Brayden replied. Damn, she really is not dead! Brayden a fist directly smashed into the wall, instantly, a stream of blood flowed out between his fingers. Big brother! Leon looked at him worriedly and shouted. Call Emma, I want to see her. Saying that, Brayden directly picked up the phone next to him and walked out. Now? Wouldnt it be a littlete? On the phone, Emma said coldly. Notte, Miss Emma, in fact, big brother has long wanted to talk to you properly, but just never had the time. Leon hurriedly exined. So what, with Dolly gone, hes got time? Leon took a deep breath and continued to work with Emma. The result was clear: Emma refused to make an appointment with Brayden. Didnt I tell you to call her? Where is she? Brayden questioned loudly in the caf. Brother, Emma doesnt want to see you. Leon muttered. Brayden pped a p on the table with a murderous aura in his eyes. Where is she now? Thepany? Brayden asked immediately afterwards. I think shes at home. Leon replied. As soon as Emma came to the city, she was busy buying a vi, which, Brayden did not know anything about. Send me the address! With that, he left. How dare you touch his Braydens woman! No matter who it was himself would never forgive lightly. Knock, knock, knock! The knock on the door was too harsh, causing Emma in the living room to be a little annoyed. Who is it? She asked loudly. No one responded, but the knocking continued. Finally, she couldnt stand it anymore and called the security guard directly. Sir, you are disturbing the public,e with us. Several security guards came over and said. Emma, youe out! Braydenpletely disregarded the eyes of the next few people and yelled. Emma immediately ran to the door, opened it, exined to the security guards in front of her, and let Brayden into the living room. You came to see me about something? She asked directly. Of course it was about Dolly, she knew best. Why did you take Dolly, I told you, she had nothing to do with either of us! The man yelled. How is there no rtionship? If it wasnt for her, you would have kept rejecting me? Emma asked rhetorically. Well, since wevee to this point, Ill tell you the truth! Even without her Dolly, even if I had never been married, I would not have chosen to be with you! Because we are inpletely different worlds! Brayden said. Emma was a little surprised by these words. She couldnt understand what was so bad about herself that she had provoked him into not being attracted to her at all! Then tell me, why dont you like me? Two people in love need to feel, and I dont have any feelings for you! These words made the woman in front of her powerless to refute. Feelings this thing, very wonderful. Some people have feelings when they see another person for the first time, such as Emma to Brayden. some people, even if they spend more than ten years with another person, will not have any feelings, such as Brayden to Emma. The first thing you need to do is to ask yourself, Do you understand, Emma, you dont know anything about love? No, you just dont want to not have me. Brayden went on to say. Yes, she was really unconvinced. Why should Dolly get what Emma cant! Ever since she was a little girl, whatever she wanted, she would get it in a minute, no exceptions ever went away, but this time, reality broke her stubbornness hard! Brayden, I love you! Emma exined. Do you know what love means? Love is that you are happy with the people you love happy, you are happy with the people you love happy, know why it has been so long, I have not proposed to Dolly? Because she does not want to get married, I respect her, just as she respects me, this is love! A speech that made the woman in front of her suddenly feel shallow. She was obviously a high achiever, but why did she seem so mute when it came to rtionships?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. I know, you were just thoughtless, but Emma, do you know how much damage you can cause to others with one action? Kidnapping? ckmail? Dolly has been through it all, but she still didnt choose to leave me, thats love! But she is also a woman ah, she will also be heartbroken ah! She just wants to live an ordinary andmon life, but you guys are pulling her into hell I dont know why, at this time Emma, listening to the man spit out these words, is very heartbroken. Yes, its all women, how could she suddenly be so vicious? Brayden, Im sorry. Emma whispered, lowering her head. Dont say sorry to me, you should apologize to Dolly. The man said directly. In fact,pared to Le, Emmas nature was much kinder than hers, she just did something she shouldnt have done because of an impulse, but she would never hurt Dolly. But you were so cold to me at that time, I was really chilled. The woman exined aggrievedly. I know, and I also admit that my attitude towards you that day, was indeed a bit harsh, here, I apologize to you, Im sorry Emma, I believe you are a rational woman If he had treated himself as he does now, she wouldnt have kidnapped Dolly, right? Emmas eyes had a hint offort, and a hint of guilt. Hey, let Dolly go! Chapter 1496 She’s Gone Whats the deal? You just caught someone and now youre letting them go? A man asked in a low voice at the entrance of the room. Miss Emma said to let Dolly go right away, another man replied. Why think so much, Miss Emma said, we do what we can. You, get up! The man pointed at Dolly, who was not far away, and yelled. The woman in the corner, at this point, was a bit frightened, her expression was very scared. What do you want to do? She asked loudly. What? You still want to live here? Hurry up and go! The man yelled again. Where to? Dolly put both arms in front of her and tried to give herself somefort. Come on, dont dilly-dally! With that, the man pushed her straight out of the room. Dang! The door was closed again, and Dolly was the only one around. Where had they all gone? She looked around for a moment, with some questions in her eyes. With that, she rushed to the front desk, picked up the phone and dialed. Brayden, you have toe and get me! Im scared! She cried as she shouted. Dolly, dont cry, Ill pick you up, where are you? The moment he heard the woman crying, Braydens heart was breaking. This was the woman he loved, how could he bear to see her suffer. Im at the hotel! Youe quickly!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Brayden immediately ran out quickly started up the car and drove to the hotel. Along the way, I dont know how many red lights he ran, but no one stopped him, and yes, Leon was behind the scenes all the time taking care of such trivial matters for him. Miss, whats wrong with you? Is everything okay? Did someone bully you? In the hotel, the receptionist looked at her and asked. Yes, someone kidnapped me. Dolly immediately answered. Then Ill call the police! Dont call the police, you cant call the police! Dolly immediately stopped the receptionistdy and said loudly. Finally, a ck car pulled up in front of the hotel, and Brayden got out and ran right in. Im here! Dolly shouted as she waved her hand at the man not far away. Im so tired! She snuggled into Braydens arms and kept sobbing. The man hugged the woman in front of him tightly, with a slightly strange affection in his eyes. He had vowed to protect this woman, but in the end, he kept letting her get hurt. Dolly, Im sorry, its all my fault, dont cry, okay? Braydenforted her while kissing her cheek. Probably because she was really frightened, at this time Dolly couldnt restrain her inner emotions at all, and still kept shedding tears. Sir, heres your room card, go straight upstairs! The front deskdy next to me couldnt stand it anymore and hurriedly said to Brayden. Brayden picked up the woman in his arms, took the room card and went straight upstairs. He did not care about the group of people who kidnapped Dolly, at this time, in his eyes, only Dolly alone. Are you hurt? On the bed, Brayden whispered in the womans ear and asked. No. Dolly replied softly. What did they do to you? He continued to ask. Nothing, just locked me in a dark room, but I was scared. The woman whispered in a low sob. Brayden knew that this woman had always been afraid of the dark, and it was her limit to stay in a room that dark for so long. Well, its all over now, me me for not protecting you. Brayden muttered. Brayden, lets get married. Dolly said suddenly. Immediately the man lifted her chin and looked at her fondly, his expression a little surprised that she had agreed to marry him! Dolly, do you mean it? Yes. The woman nodded her head. But , Dolly said lustily. I want Emmas blessing. She added. Brayden hesitated for a moment and finally agreed, believing that with Emmas character, they should be able to get her blessing. Big brother, are you serious? You and your sister-inw are finally getting married? In the office, Leon asked loudly. Whats all the shouting about? Did you learn from that Anastasia girl? Brayden nced at him and replied. Im just excited, when are you nning to have the wedding? Leon continued to ask. Thats something that still needs to be discussed with Emma. Brayden lifted his head, looked out the window, and said meaningfully. The two of them get married, and what does Emma have to do with it? Next to Leon looked at Brayden not far away, some do not understand. Your sister-inw said that we need to get Emmas blessing to get married. Brayden exined. Thats a bit difficult, Miss Emma has gone. Where to? Back home. Leon replied indifferently. Brayden actually approved of Emmas behavior! She cant get anything back emotionally, and career-wise, there is no way for her to excel here, so she might as well go back to her own country and make a name for herself. People Miss Emma, this time is really sad, but also considered to look away. Leon muttered. Indeed, Braydens words made Emma open up emotionally and recognized that no matter how much effort she made, Braydens heart would not be on her. Before she left, she left this for you. Leon handed Brayden a small package on the table next to him. When he opened it, it was a picture of him and Emma spending time together abroad. There areughter and sadness, tears and pain and loss The photo is a record of his former memories. Brother, heres a USB! Leon shouted. Brayden, hello ah, when you see this video, I guess Im already on the ne back home, do not be sad oh, I know you can not let go of me. I can only say sorry about Dolly, I did impulsively It is a small video recorded by Emma herself, the content is very short, but you can see that the person who recorded it is very attentive. Big brother, do you want to give Miss Emma a call? On the side, Leon asked softly. No, she understands. Brayden replied. Brayden, at this point, was finally relieved, not because Emma could finally stop pestering him, but because the woman had finally matured in terms of her feelings. Well, put it away! Brayden said. What are you looking at,e on, show me. Said Anastasia, running straight over. Why are you everywhere? Go aside. Brayden said directly. For Anastasia, he never speaks politely, and this sister has long been used to it. Big brother! Anastasia ran over with an arrow step and directly hugged him. Chapter 1497 A stranger who asked for directions? Dolly was confused by Emmas sudden departure, but she was relieved that she no longer had to suffer that sudden threat. Brayden, why did Emma leave? Dolly asked in the room. Didnt want to stay here anymore. Brayden replied. No, that wasnt the answer she wanted, and Emma wasnt the willful type. Did you say something to her? The woman continued to press the issue. Yeah, I made it clear to her that the person I love has always been you. Brayden gently pinched the womans small cheeks, said. At this time Dolly, heart actually some joy. So, when are we going to get married? Brayden asked smoothly. Who wants to marry you. The woman said deliberately, trying to push him away. Dolly, you cant keep your word, you clearly said that day to get married, you give me over said, Brayden then chased up. The two of them are fighting with each other, and Mrs. Knight is finally smiling. Mrs. Knight got up and slowly walked into her room. Who are you? What do you want from me? Looking at the man in front of her, Anastasia asked aloud. What? Has Miss Anastasia forgotten about me? The man slowly walked towards her and smiled.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Anastasias eyes widened as she tried to get a better look at the man in front of her. It seemed, a little familiar, but she really couldnt think where she had seen him before. You still havent remembered? It seems that Miss Anastasia is really a noble person who forgets things! The man said deliberately. That day, you and Dolly went to the bar together, got drunk, andter the man exined. Anastasia cocked her head and tried to remember everything. Dolly once told her that she and a social boss that day drank a lot, and that the boss did not do anything excessive to himself Could it be that the man in front of her is the boss that her sister-inw is talking about? Anastasia blinked her eyes, her expression somewhat suspicious. Think about it? The man asked. Well, remember, do you want to see me for something? She asked indifferently. Nothing, just came to see you, how are you doing? The man asked. Pretty good. Anastasia replied. Introduce yourself formally, my name is Tiger, the man extended his hand and smiled. But Anastasia didnt want to make friends with him, she had rarely made friends of the opposite sex since she fell in love with Leon. That, I still have something to do, Ill leave first. Saying that, she was about to leave without a second thought. What, Miss Mason doesnt like me? Dont want to be friends with me? Tiger asked loudly from behind. If she hadnt fallen in love with Leon, perhaps, she really would have be friends with this man. Just from the fact that he didnt bully himselfst time, it was at least proof that he wasnt a bad person. Ive been busytely, so I dont have time to make friends, Im really sorry. Anastasia replied guiltily. Then Ill get straight to the point from now on? Tiger said again. At once, Anastasia was stunned, what theme? What did he want to do? The woman skimmed him, her expression a little uneasy. Anastasia, to be honest with you, I have a crush on you. Tiger said bluntly. He said it bluntly, and Anastasia, who was not prepared for it, was a little embarrassed. Im sorry, I already have a boyfriend. The woman replied a little embarrassed. Its okay, as long as youre not married, I still have a chance. Tiger replied. Its over, it looks like theres going to be new trouble. Im sorry, I already have someone I like. The woman exined softly. Thats because you didnt meet me before! Tiger continued. Anastasia was getting a little impatient. Good, since you are so quick, then I Anastasia will not beat around the bush. I only like Leon, I used to, I still do, and I always will, so please give up your liking for me! The woman said in one word. She has already said so clearly, he should understand, right? Love is not eternal, maybe you do like Leon today, but maybe you will like me tomorrow. Anastasia sneered, with a hint of helplessness in her eyes. This possibility, almost zero, since she had already chosen Leon, she was ready to grow old with him, no matter who would appear in the middle of the journey, there was no way to stop the path of affection between the two. Anastasia! Leon shouted not far away. My boyfriend is here to pick me up, Ill leave now, donte back to meter! With that, the woman ran straight to Leon. Who is it? Leon asked. Just a stranger who asked for directions. Anastasia replied. Looking at the direction the two people left, Tigers aura, became more and more fierce. Brother, or else, lets go clean up that Leon guy? The brother next to him came over and said viciously. No, you guys dont have to get involved, I can handle it myself. Tiger replied confidently. For Anastasias so-called a stranger asking for directions answer, Leon heart some doubt. Because that man seems to have special feelings for Anastasia. That man just now, could it be your ex-boyfriend? On the sofa, Leon asked while nibbling on an apple. Ah! Suddenly, the woman threw arge and thick pillow directly onto his head. Whos my ex-boyfriend? Who did you just say was my ex-boyfriend? The woman shouted as she climbed up Leonsp and pinched his arm hard. Dont pinch it, it hurts, I was just kidding, why not. Leon immediately begged for mercy. No more jokes like that! Anastasia yelled, leaving hisp. Where are you going? Its nice to sit like this. Leon said yfully as he tightened his grip on her waist. Fine what, let go of me, I still have work to do! Once he talked about work, Leon had to let go of the woman in his arms. Wait for me for ten minutes. Anastasia said while winking at him. Tomorrow, you can ask Leon and Anastasia toe over and have dinner together. In the dining room, Mrs. Knight said. Okay. Brayden replied. Daddy, I miss my uncle and aunt so much. Next to him, Franklin cooperated. Okay, let Uncle and Auntiee together tomorrow, okay? Brayden replied tenderly while stroking the childs hair. For Brayden, he has long regarded Leon and Anastasia as his younger siblings, so there is nothing wrong with letting theme for a meal. Mrs. Knight, on the other hand, thought that Leon had really helped Brayden a lot recently and just wanted to treat him to a thank-you meal. Chapter 1498 I know Look, why are you so polite? Were all family, juste, why bring gifts? Mrs. Knight said as she greeted. Its okay, madam, Leon has money. Anastasiaughed in a low voice. Its all because Big Brother pays my sry. Leon said awkwardly. It seems that today the family is going to be lively oh! At once, in the living room, there were more people, and the child became unusually excited. Franklin, dont make a scene, thats your Uncle Leon, cant be no big and small! Dolly immediately said. The child skimmed and immediately got off Leons body, Its okay, Franklin, youre still small,e on! Leonforted him and said. No, mom said, as a good boy, must be polite, you are the uncle, I should naturally respect you is. Franklin replied in a serious manner. In a sh, the whole houseughed. Here, these are all your favorites, ribs, c chicken wings, braised pork Mrs. Knight introduced them one by one. Maam, youre so great, I love you! With that, Anastasia kicked into gear. She was never polite in Mrs. Knights house, and everyone was then not surprised by her behavior. Can you be more civilized! Leon next to her nudged her and warned. How am I being uncivilized? Anastasia asked as she chewed on the ribs in her mouth. Youre a guest and theyre the host! Leon continued. What guest and host, were all family! Suddenly, Mrs. Knight came over and said loudly. Wash your hands! Dolly ran up to Anastasia and yelled. The two women were already too familiar with each other, and even if Dolly gave her a scolding at this moment, she would not be angry or furious. Got it, whats the point of being mean. Anastasia beamed and immediately ran to the bathroom, muttering under her breath. She was always like this, so excited at the sight of food that she forgot even the most basicmon sense like washing her hands. Why isnt Uncle Jaydening? Suddenly, the child looked at her watch and asked. All at once, the air was quiet, Franklin, what did you just say? Dolly asked hurriedly. Mom, why dont you call Uncle Jayden, is he stuck in traffic? The child murmured. No, the problem was, they didnt ask Jayden toe over for dinner! Dolly looked at the child in front of her in confusion and some surprise. I asked Uncle Jayden toe over for dinner, whats the problem? The child asked directly. No problem, Dolly, give Jayden a call. Mrs. Knight said hurriedly. Dolly looked at the child, and then at Brayden next to her, a little embarrassed. This child, how can not say in advance to let people Jaydene to dinner! No need to fight, Iming. Jayden said as he walked in. It smells good! He looked at the restaurant and continued. What brings you here? Anastasia asked. What? Didnt you guys tell me toe here? Jayden asked rhetorically. Yeah, didnt Grandma say we should all eat together? I asked Uncle Jayden toe too. Franklin said innocently. Franklin said innocently.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Dinner! Suddenly, Brayden yelled. Lets eat, lets eat! Mrs. Knight was also busy greeting. Originally, it was a very happy meal, but because of Jaydens arrival, the pleasant and lively atmosphere was all broken. At the table, several people were gathered in a circle, one next to the other, and the air was hot and dry. Whats wrong? It feels weird for everyone. Jayden opened his mouth in embarrassment. No, its fine. Franklin said hurriedly. Perhaps it was because Jayden had taken great care of this child before, so Franklins impression of this uncle was getting better and better, and naturally this gathering would also have his presence. Hurry up and eat. Mrs. Knight said loudly. In this way, several people kept their heads buried in the dinner, no one wanted to say a word. They had some entertainment after dinner, but Jaydens arrival immediately put an end to those activities. Mom, I thought you said you wanted to y games. Franklin said as he hugged Dollysp directly. Franklin is good, its toote, Uncle and Auntie have to go home. Dolly persuaded. Looking at the childs reluctant eyes, Leon suddenly some intolerant, rushed to turn around, pick up the child. Next time, next time uncle will definitely y with you. Said Leon, Leon kissed the childs forehead. Its a deal! The child shouted excitedly. Looking at the scene in front of her, Anastasias eyes had some different meaning. You like children a lot? On the way, Anastasia looked at him and asked. Well, I like them. Leon replied. But Leon Anastasia called out as she suddenly looked at him squarely. You know, I, for one, have put all my heart into my career, so I probably wont have children in the future. The woman muttered. What was also said, she still had to say clearly, she did not want to drag this man down. I didnt say that you should have children, either. Leon replied. But there has to be an offspring in your family. We can adopt. Leon took the woman directly by the shoulders and replied. The two began to chat happily again. What do you think, if we do adopt a child, will it take your surname? Or with my surname? Of course its with myst name! Why, Im a man, the child should take the fathers surname! The two began to skirmish again on the road. Ill go first then. At the door, Jayden said softly. Bye uncle! Franklin waved at him and shouted. Brayden sat on the couch in the living room with a majestic look, not paying attention to the man who said goodbye at the door. Daddy, why dont you say goodbye to Uncle Jayden? The child asked, jumping directly into Braydens arms. You child, wheres all the why? Brayden was a little impatient and said. How could he tell the child that Jayden was his love interest? Franklin, hurry up and go to bed, you have to get up early for school tomorrow. Mrs. Knight urged. The child looked at Brayden, then at Mrs. Knight, and immediately ran into his room. This thing today, Im to me! I didnt talk to Franklin, and he just called Jayden over. Mrs. Knight muttered. Its okay, madam, its just a meal, its over. Dolly said hurriedly. Come on, dont be mad, I know youre still thinking about thest beach incident, nothing happened between Jayden and me that night. Dolly exined as she patted Braydens arm hard. I know. Brayden said as he swept her into his arms. Chapter 1499 can be friends Dolly? a familiar voice came from behind. Dolly immediately turned around and looked at the man in front of her, a little lost in thought, hadnt he already left? Howe hes back again? Dont you recognize me? Vincent gradually approached her, patted her arm and asked. Why are you back again? Dolly asked, embarrassed. Before he came back, the days were going in the direction he wanted, but now it seemed like trouble wasing again. What are you frozen for? What? Seeing unhappy? Vincent continued to ask. No, what are you talking about, you came back is she hesitated as she looked at the man in front of her. Thest time I came, I was not quite ready, now well, everything is ready. The man replied. Thats so, then congrattions, I still have things to do, Ill leave first. Saying that, Dolly was about to leave. Suddenly, the man exerted a force and directly held the woman into his arms, at once, Dolly was shocked. This sentence, provoked the man in front of him, his expression was a bit horrible. Perhaps, he should give Dolly some time, after all, she does not know him until now! Dolly, give me a chance, okay? I will prove to you that I am not worse than Brayden! I know youre very good, so you should find a girlfriend who matches you, sorry, Ill leave first. With that, Dolly turned around and left. And this scene had been seen clearly by Jayden who was not far away. Yes, he did have an additional love interest, but at the same time, he had an additional ally. Brayden,ter, you can have plenty of time to deal with! Jayden sneered and slowly left. Big brother, thepany has recently returned to the previous, on track, you can not have to work overtime every day. Next to him, Leon reminded in a low voice. Some time ago, he had been busy, working overtime until midnight every day, now, all the things had been taken care of, he could finally rest properly. I know. Brayden replied. You and your sister-inw are having a hard time making up, do you want me to book a ticket for you? Leon continued. Brayden knew what Leon meant, only now he was still a little uneasy about thepany. No, lets do it after a while. He had promised Dolly that he would take her out on a trip, but a lot of things happened in the middle of the trip, and the trip kept getting dyed. Leon looked at the man not far away, looking a little helpless, and left the office. Perhaps, his sister-inw should understand him! Dolly, your phone is ringing! In the living room, Mrs. Knight shouted. Coming! Dolly immediately responded. Dolly, potluck dinner today. On the phone, an excited womans voice came to her ears. Whats the dinner, busy. Dolly replied in a low voice. Dont dilly-dally, you have to be there tonight! With that, the woman hung up the phone directly. What the hell? What the hell? I really dont understand whats going on in the minds of these women, their monthly sry is not enough to pay for their meals!? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Whats wrong? Mrs. Knight asked softly from the side. A dinner party. Dolly replied. Go ahead. Mrs. Knight continued, but she didnt want to go at all. Go on, dont think too much about it, I guess they want to pick up the pieces for Jayden tonight. Well, Dolly bristled a little, put down the tools she was holding, and walked right into the room. Shouldnt I say hello to Brayden? Dolly immediately picked up the phone next to her and dialed. Theyre picking up for Jayden tonight. The woman whispered. Go ahead. Brayden replied directly. The woman whispered. Dolly couldnt believe her ears. As long as youre not alone with Jayden. Brayden exined. As it grew dark, Dolly gathered her hands, said hello to Mrs. Knight, and even went out the door. Come back early! Behind her, there was Mrs. Knights admonishing voice. Yes! She replied loudly. Where are you going? Suddenly, Vincent appeared in front of her and asked softly. No, why are you here? Dolly asked, looking at him in surprise. I came to pick you up. The man replied. Doing what? Dolly sized up the man in front of her and was a little curious. Going to see a movie! Vincent gently knocked her head and said softly, with a few doting words in his eyes. Im not going to the movies, Im going to a dinner party. Dolly replied. He didnt even tell her in advance, okay? Moreover, even if he asked himself to go to the movies, she would never agree to it. Whats wrong? Dont want to be with me? The man took her directly by the shoulders and asked, his cheek leaning very close to hers. Vincent, please behave yourself! Finally, Dolly couldnt hold back and pushed him away directly, yelling. Then Ill go to the gathering with you. Vincent continued. This man, Im afraid his head is squeezed by the door, right? Or had taken the wrong drugs this morning? At this moment, Dollys heart was a ball of anger. She hated it when people pestered her, especially those who were not very close. Vincent, you must be clear, we are only friends, you do not have to apany me to do anything, and I will not let you work for me, understand? The woman said with conviction, hoping he would understand. Vincent naturally knew what she meant, but just kept lying to himself that she didnt want to let go, much less lose this woman. Why cant you just give me a chance? Because Ive already found the most important person in my life. Her answer, simple, but convincing. Dont I have any chance at all? The man muttered. We can be friends. Chapter 1500 A dinner party? But Vincent doesnt want to be friends with her at all! It was either be lovers or not even be friends! When he was in the hospital, he already had a crush on Dolly, and he admitted that at first, he really only had gratitude for her, but then, slowly that strange feeling began to spread in his heart. He knew that he had fallen hopelessly in love with this woman. But Dolly was in love with a man named Brayden! He could put up with Dolly not loving him, but he couldnt stand the fact that this woman was in love with another man. Who is that man? Jayden leaned into her ear and asked deliberately. Which man? Dolly pretended not to know anything and asked back. The guy you met on the road. Just a regr friend. The woman replied. Come on, lets celebrate the return of our handsome Jayden! Said a woman who directly raised her ss and shouted. Instantly, the atmosphere was lively, Jayden, you said you left so suddenly and came back so suddenly, what exactly was in your mind? Thats right, its a good thing I didnt have a heart attack, or youd have to take full responsibility! Another woman echoed in a low voice. Jaydenughed and just ate his food without saying anything. There is nothing to exin, he left the country, because of Dolly, he returned to the country is still because of Dolly. he nced at the woman next to him, Dolly happens to be others chatting happily. In fact, as long as she is happy, he is satisfied. The two of them are not together, as long as she is happy, it is not a thing to be happy for him. But, I dont know why, he just cant see Dolly and Brayden together. Perhaps the jealousy of men is too strong, or perhaps he really has a great prejudice against Brayden, in any case, as long as he sees Brayden and the woman next to each other together, he is extremely ufortable in his heart. Jayden, why are you always looking at Dolly? You like her? A drunken woman half-squinted her eyes, pointed at the man across the table, and asked directly. What kind of words are you talking about? Jayden has always liked Dolly. Another woman replied in tandem. In fact, most of these employees were still in favor of Dolly and Jayden being together. All of them could see that Jayden was genuinely treating Dolly, but Dolly was putting all her heart into Brayden. Shut up, all of you! An older sister shouted.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Lets just eat, whats all this nonsense here. The older sister continued. The elder sister usually had the best rtionship with Dolly, so she naturally knew very well what was in Dollys mind. She knew that even if the rtionship between Dolly and Brayden faced a bigger crisis, Dolly would not easily give up the rtionship. Got it, big sister, dont be angry, okay? The drunken woman shook her arm and said petntly. Dont talk about this, hurry up and eat, today is my treat. Jayden suddenly said. All of a sudden, the scene was lively again. Dang! Suddenly, the door of the box was kicked open. Brother Jayden! A young and beautiful woman jumped directly into Jaydens arms, with a lovely look. What are you doing? Get up! Jayden pushed away the woman in front of him while looking at Dolly next to him in a panic, nervous and helpless. Brother Jayden, I really miss you! The woman snuggled into the mans arms and cried out. At once, the people in front of them looked at this scene and froze, Whats the situation? The two of them are in love? No, right? No, Jayden cant be in love with her. Actually, this girl is not bad several employees were talking. You guys dont talk nonsense! Jayden looked at them and said. But the facts speak louder than words! This is not obvious! The woman was spilling her guts and the man wasforting her. Yes, Jayden did not have the heart to push the woman away when he saw her crying, but was all aboutforting. Okay, okay, dont cry. The man continued to mutter. Jayden looked away from the woman with a lifeless look. In the beginning, he had clearly driven this woman away from the supermarket, ording to the normal situation, she should hate himself, how now still look like a long time ago. Brother Jayden, why dont you wait for me? The woman in her arms finally stopped crying, raised her head, looked pitifully at the man in front of her, and asked in a low voice. What are you talking about? Jayden asked. I had a hard time when you left the country before, so then I went abroad to look for you, but you have been in a state of disappearance, I was panicking the woman replied in a soft voice. Aigoo, can not see ah! Still quite infatuated well! Jayden, otherwise, youll take her! A few women next to her began to gossip again. Shut up! Jayden immediately yelled. The next Dolly, looking at this picture, not only did not feel bored, but also felt relieved for Jayden. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Shouldnt she be jealous? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Jayden brother, you be my boyfriend, right? The woman suddenly said. This is a direct confession, for a woman, that requires great courage! The surrounding sighs, one by one, eyes wide open, looking straight at Jayden in front of him, waiting for his answer. Little sister, first of all, I already have someone I like, and secondly, even if I dont have someone I like, I wont find you as a girlfriend. Jayden answered slowly, looking at Dolly every now and then. And Dolly never looked at him, just kept her head down, looking at her phone, deliberately pretending that nothing was happening. Is it because of Dolly, the woman you like, is Dolly, right? The woman suddenly said. All the eyes in the room looked at Dolly next to her in unison, wanting to say something. It doesnt matter who it is, what matters is that I dont like you. Jayden replied. Well, its gettingte, everyone has almost eaten, lets each go home. The older sister on the side said loudly. Yeah, we still have to work tomorrow, lets all go home early and rest. Chapter 1501 Sleeping together? Dolly, listen to me exin, things are not what you think, I have nothing to do with that woman. Jayden exined as he chased after her. Dolly didnt pay any attention to the man behind her and continued to walk forward. Is she really angry? Jayden looked at the woman in front of him and was a bit puzzled. Dolly! suddenly, he shouted. Finally, the woman in front of him stopped moving. Jayden, Im tired and need to go home and rest! Dolly said loudly and impatiently. Did you just, get angry? The man asked directly. No, I think you and she are quitepatible. Dolly replied. Arent you a little jealous? Jayden asked smugly. Come on, Jayden, Im happy for you, why should I be jealous? Besides, youre not Brayden, so why should I be jealous of you. With that, she turned right around, intending to move on. Dont you feel anything at all? Jayden continued to ask undauntedly. Yes, Im happy. The woman waved her hand. At the meal just now, she had been plied with alcohol by several women, so now she was a bit fuzzy in her consciousness. Have you been drinking too much? The man opened his eyes wide, looked seriously at Dolly in front of him, and asked. No, how could I be drunk, I was just having a good time. The woman replied, waving her hand at him. Probably the aftertaste of the wine was so strong that she, now, did not even realize that she was walking staggeringly. Come on, Ill take you home. With that, the man ran straight over, helped her, and walked forward. No, you have to keep your distance from me or Brayden will not be happy. She beamed and said immediately. Jayden clenched his fist in his hand and his gaze was cruel. Why do you have to choose that man! One did not hold back, he tightened his grip on the woman in front of him and roared. Because I love him. The woman opened a pair of blurry eyes and replied indifferently, not feeling the anger of the man in front of her. And what about me? After all these years, have you ever considered my feelings! What, Jayden, why are you yelling at me? What did I do to wrong you? Dolly struggled to pull away from his embrace, disgruntled. You didnt do anything wrong to me, Ive been fooling myself all along. Jayden lowered his head and murmured. Whats wrong with you? Are you not feeling well, do you want to go home and rest? Dolly suddenly cupped his face and asked. Then will you stay with me? The man asked begrudgingly, with a hint of affection in his eyes. No, I want to go home. Dolly said while turning around to leave. Well said she hugged the roadside tree and threw up. Jayden looked at the woman in front of him throwing up so painfully and was distressed. Are you okay? How are you? Are you okay? He immediately patted the womans back, trying to make her morefortable. Im fine, I can go home by myself, dont worry. Dolly replied aloud. What nonsense! In this condition, shed be lucky to walk home! Without a trace of hesitation, Jayden directly squatted down and carried the woman in front of him. What are you doing? Put me down quickly! Its not good to be seen by others! The woman on his back shouted. Dont talk! Jayden yelled. Brayden, I want to go home, I want to find my husband Every time I heard the word Brayden from the womans mouth, Jayden was upset. Ah! You hit me! Dolly yelled as shey on the bed. Who hit you? I just put you on the bed. Jayden exined. Water, I want some water. The woman murmured. The man immediately ran to the living room, poured a ss of water for her and handed it to Dolly. only to take a sip, only to see her big hand wave and the ss was thrown directly on the floor. The woman in the bed, Jaydens eyes were a little doting. If she could be with herself, even if she was like this every day, he would be willing.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Brayden Dolly muttered while pulling at the quilt next to her. Jayden immediately picked up the tissue next to her and wiped the sweat from her forehead, and took off her jacket to try to make her sleep morefortable. Seeing the two bulges, the man swallowed and felt only a little dryness in his mouth and tongue. No way! Jayden, you cant do this to Dolly! He kept restraining the urgency inside him. Uh Suddenly, Dolly rolled over and directly hugged the man next to her. The womans seductive body fragrance came to his nose, and the womans intoxicating breath echoed right in his ears. At once, Jayden was a bit overwhelmed. Dolly, you stay away from me! The man yelled. The woman next to him, did not respond at all. For a long time, Dolly turned her body over again and left Jaydens body. But the man was reluctant to leave the big bed. He suddenly wanted to sleep with the woman he loved next to him, although he knew in his heart that this was a very evil idea. In the end, he slept next to Dolly. The next morning, the sun was warm and shining directly through the window to the ground, and everything looked peaceful. Eh! The woman in the bed stretched out and slowly opened her eyes. For a moment, she froze. Where was this? It wasnt home! It wasnt a hospital either! The woman sat up with a start and looked around until she could see the man lying next to her She was sleeping in the same bed with Jayden. She immediately lifted the covers and looked around, except for her jacket, the rest of her clothes were still on her body, so that meant that the two of them had simply slept together? She slowly got up and grabbed the jacket next to her, fearing to wake up the other person in the bed, and tried to sneak away. Leaving so early? Jayden asked, speaking up. Its not early. Dolly replied awkwardly. Where to? Ill walk you. Said Jayden and got straight out of bed. No, that, I can walk by myself, you go back to sleep! The woman hurriedly refused. The two of them sleeping together was already too much for her, she couldnt have any more involvement with this man! Damn it, who the hell poured alcohol into herst night! She gently knocked her head, trying to make herself more awake. Dont knock, its not smart in the first ce, what if you knock yourself out? Chapter 1502 He’s jealous Last night, nothing happened to us, did it? Dolly asked immediately. What? You still want to renege? Jayden asked with a raised eyebrow. What does that mean? Dolly looked at the man in front of her in horror, a little nervous. Jayden, Im not joking with you, Im serious now. The woman continued. So what youre saying is thatst night you were not serious? The man asked. This stinky man, why always say some inexplicable words! Dolly heart is very anxious. Did we both have sexst night or not? she asked directly, anxious. Jayden was a little hesitant to tell her the truth. Is it possible that if he lies to her, she will leave Brayden and return to her side? The man hesitated a little. Jayden, I asked you a question! The woman yelled. Come on, dont worry, I wont hold you responsible. Jayden said deliberately. All of a sudden, Dolly sat down on the couch next to her with a bewildered look on her face. It was over, it looked like something had really happened! No, but she had, obviously, so many clothes on her! The woman turned around and looked suspiciously at the man in front of her, hoping he would give her a word of truth. Jayden naturally knew what was going through this womans head and just shrugged at her in a show of helplessness. I wore it myself. He deliberately pointed to the clothes on himself and said. Did she wear it herself too? The woman looked at the clothes on her own body and was a little torn. But, no matter what, she couldnt be pregnant! The next moment, Dolly immediately grabbed the bag next to her and ran out of the room. This woman, she ran really fast! Jayden, who was on the bed, looked at the distant back, with a little gloom in his eyes. Along the way, Dolly kept running and panting, her face very uneasy. What to do? What should I tell Brayden? Hey, get out of the way! Bitch, dont you want to die! Thats right, Dolly, at this moment, was standing in the middle of the road thinking aboutst nights events, not even realizing what kind of position she was in. How could you be! Said Vincent, then pulled her to the side of the road, with a very worried look. What the hell is going on? How can you be so forgetful while walking? Vincent continued to ask. No. Why are you here? She asked, looking up. I came out for a run this morning, and just now I saw you looking lost and a bit worried, so I followed you up. Vincent exined. Hows that? Is everything okay? The man looked up and down and back and forth at the woman in front of him and asked. Its fine, dont worry. She replied with an embarrassed smile. Where did you gost night? He continued to ask. Huh? At this point, Dolly hadnt slowed down. Looking at the direction you came from, I dont think you went homest night, right? He was right, she did stay out all night, and she was still struggling with how she should exin to Brayden Whats wrong? Did someone bully you did Brayden bully you? The man looked at her silent appearance and immediately asked. No no. She immediately denied. Are you free tonight? Lets have dinner together. No, I have something to do today, sorry. With that, Dolly hurriedly left. One Jayden, already enough to make her headache, she does not want to entangle with this man! And in fact, Dolly is not the only one who is facing this situation. What the hell do you want to do! At the door, Anastasia roared bitterly. Im chasing you! Tiger replied with a smile. I dont like you! Anastasia continued to yell. But I like you, thats enough. Tiger continued to reply. Its crazy! Anastasia turned around, closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and tried to calm herself down! Tiger, Ill tell you again, I already have someone I like! Thats okay, I can wait for you, Ill prove to you that Im a hundred times better than that man! Whatever! Snap! Tiger stood in the doorway with a helpless and sad expression. Anastasia was the first woman he had fallen in love with, but as fate would have it, he appeared toote for Anastasia. Are you Leon? Tiger asked, looking at Leon, who was running over with his breakfast in his hand. Leon immediately stopped in his tracks and looked at him suspiciously, somewhat puzzled. Who are you? Know me? He asked directly. Im Tiger, and I want a fair fight with you. Tiger said. Competition for what? Leon watched his expression carefully, trying to see what was wrong with him. Well, at first nce, a loyal and righteous man! This, Leon was able to see.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. I like Anastasia, Tiger exined. Suddenly, Leons eyes lit up as if he remembered something he was the stranger who asked for directions! And? Leon asked. There is no then, I just came to tell you that I hope you are mentally prepared. Tiger continued. This is ridiculous! What mental preparation did he need to make? He knew very well that Anastasias heart had always had her own existence! That woman wouldnt even take care of this man in front of her! Good, good luck! With that, Leon bypassed him and left straight away. There was nothing to say, he wouldnt be afraid that Anastasia would abandon herself in favor of him! On the spot, Tiger was left alone, with a murderous aura in his eyes. Theres someone at the door for you. Leon ced his breakfast on the table next to him and whispered to Anastasia. I know. Anastasia replied slowly. What are you going to do about it? The man asked. Cold turkey. Anastasia knew very well in her heart that even if she didnt tell the man in front of her what was going on between her and Tiger, Leon would definitely understand. Arent you going to talk to him about it? I did, but he wouldnt listen, what could I do? The air, much quieter, around, exuded awkwardness. The two people finished their breakfast in silence and immediately left for work. Although Leon believed that Anastasias love for him was genuine, there were times when he was afraid that this woman would leave him. Whats wrong? Its been a day, the soul is not in the right ce! Brayden, who was not far away, asked in a low voice. Had a fight with Anastasia? He continued to ask. No. Leon replied, hanging his head in dismay. Say! Suddenly, Brayden shouted. Brother, how did you feel when Jayden was chasing his sister-inw? Brayden looked up at the man in front of him and smiled. Chapter 1503 Explain! Jealous? Brayden asked directly. Not at all. Leon immediately denied. Not yet, the expression on his face, already said it all. Brayden stood up and slowly walked towards Leon on the sofa, with a slightly other meaning in his expression. What? Someone after Anastasia? asked Brayden again. Well, a man named Tiger has been pestering hertely. There was a hint ofint in Leons tone, and someck of confidence. What are you afraid of, Anastasia doesnt like him. She really does not like that Tiger now, but over time, then there is no guarantee that she will still firm up the current idea ah. Leon, at this point, finally experienced the feeling of loss and gain. Dont you two already live together? Then what are you afraid of. Brayden reminded him. Leon frowned slightly, a little dissatisfied. Maybe he cared too much about Anastasia, or maybe he was angry about Anastasias so-called cold shoulder, in any case, Leon just wasnt happy! Come on, youre a man, dont act like a grouchy woman with a sad face here! Brayden said loudly. Yes! Leon immediately stood up and responded loudly.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. At this moment, Dolly, sitting on the sofa in the living room, looking at the ceiling above, was fuming. The phone had been ringing next to her for a long time, but she didnt answer it. It was a call from Jayden, and she didnt dare to answer it. Dolly, what are you frothing at? Your phone has been ringing for a hundred years! Mrs. Knight came over and said softly. Thats a nuisance call, a sales pitch. Dolly replied. Go to your room and lie down, not in the living room. Mrs. Knight continued. Dolly picked up the phone and walked into her room like a zombie, then shey down on the bed with a dull expression of life and death. Should I confess to Brayden or not? Also need if really know this matter, and how should look at themselves? At this time, she is very headache. Why are you here? Mrs. Knight looked at the man in front of her and asked. Maam, is Dolly at home? Jayden asked directly. In her room sleeping, why? You want to see her? Mrs. Knight continued to ask. I just called her a lot, but she didnt answer, I was afraid that something had happened to her, so I came to check. Jayden smiled awkwardly and replied. This man, really has a heart! Mrs. Knight in front of her, there was a hint of relief and a hint of sadness in her eyes. After hearing Jaydens voice outside, Dolly immediately pulled the quilt over her body and covered herself, pretending to be sleeping soundly. What are you doing! Thats Dollys room, you cant go in there! Mrs. Knight suddenly said loudly. This stinking man, how dare he be so rude! He wanted to barge into Dollys room as soon as he arrived here? No, Jayden was not like this before, and he always had a good idea of what to say and do, why today? Mrs. Knight looked carefully at the man not far away and guessed what was going on in her heart. Looking at Mrs. Knights reaction, Jayden knew that Dolly must not have told her what happenedst night, and did not break into the room of the woman he loved. Jayden, youe here! Mrs. Knight shouted, a yell that startled the women in the room. Dolly sat up with a start and immediately got out of bed and ran out of the room. Madam! She shouted at the couch in the living room. Mrs. Knight and Jayden both turned their attention to her, slightly puzzled. Whats wrong? Mrs. Knight asked. At this moment Jayden, looking at Dolly in front of him, smiled. But that smile gave Dolly a creepy feeling. That, I want to eat ravioli tonight. Dolly casually found an excuse and replied. You girl, its only a few minutes ago, lets talk about the evening, tonight. Mrs. Knight nced at her and whispered. But she didnt want Mrs. Knight to talk to Jayden! Jayden, arent you very busy today? Hurry up and go! Ill see you off! She said, she walked towards the man and directly pulled him up to leave. No, he just came over! Mrs. Knight shouted. Thats okay, maam, I do have something to do today. Jayden matched Dolly and responded. What are you doing here? Get out of here! At the door, Dolly yelled in a low voice. Whats the matter here? Angry? You dont want me toe to you? You dont like me that much? Jayden muttered as he ruffled her hair. He wanted to go up and hug this woman tightly? But Dolly immediately took a few steps back and rejected him. What are you going to do? Jayden asked seriously, looking at her. I know that Mrs. Knight doesnt know about us yet, and Im sure Brayden doesnt know either, right? When do you want to tell them? He continued to ask. He knew that he should give this woman some time, but he couldnt wait, and he didnt want to bye waste this rare opportunity of his own making! Let me take it easy, okay? Give me some time. Dolly replied, with a hint of pleading in her tone. And dont you go to Brayden, Ill make it clear to him. She added. Oh yeah? She would tell Brayden so easily about her betrayal of him? Then you can tell me how you want to fix it? He asked as he eased closer to Dolly and gently pinched her cheeks. Dont touch me! Dolly suddenly yelled. Whats wrong? Mrs. Knight asked, rushing to the door in the living room. Nothing. Dolly answered immediately. Dont like me anymore? Jayden asked usingly. She didnt like him in the first ce, okay! She nced at him in front of her, and there was a haze on her face. To this day, she could not believe that this Jayden in front of her would do something like that to her when she was drunk, and said that she initiated it first, and he just did not hold it. The two talked for a while, and Jayden even left. In the living room, Mrs. Knight sat on the sofa, watching TV while stoned on melon seeds, but with a somewhat grim aura. dolly looked at her and tried to sneak into her room and pretend nothing had happened, but was stopped by Mrs. Knight. Exin yourself! Mrs. Knight said loudly. But how could she exin such a thing? She reluctantly turned around, looked at the woman not far away with embarrassment, and forced a smile. Maam, Im a little tired now and would like to rest. Dolly muttered. Then Ill go make you a cup of coffee. With that, Mrs. Knight stood up and walked to the kitchen. Chapter 1504 not shy? Finally, Dolly still didnt say anything. After chatting with Mrs. Knight for a while, she walked straight into the room. On the other hand, Jayden was lying on the sofa, with his eyes wide open, looking at the ceiling above him, a little dazed.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Perhaps, he really did go a little too far, but if he could get Dolly in this way, he would rather be aplete bad guy himself. Dolly! Skyler shouted over the phone while crying, as if in pain. Instantly, Dolly was cautious. Skyler, no crying and talking, whats going on? Dolly immediately asked. Dolly, Stephen wants to divorce me, what should I do? How can that be! When the two of them were in love, it was a sensation, causing the whole city to be abuzz, howe all of a sudden, they are getting a divorce again? Dont you cry yet, lets go out and talk. The two exchanged two minutes, and even each hung up the phone directly. Madam, Im going out for a while! Dolly shouted while wearing her coat. Come back early! In the kitchen, Mrs. Knight responded loudly. Mrs. Knight shook her head and continued with her work. Come on, dont cry, tell us whats going on. Dolly said immediately, wiping the tears for the woman in front of her. Stephen doesnt want me anymore, he doesnt like me anymore, Dolly do you think he has someone outside? Skyler shouted. Dont talk nonsense, Stephen is not what you think he is. Dolly said immediately. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Dolly looked at the woman in front of her, trying to observe something. Dolly, you dont know, Im really scared sometimes,tely Stephen has been workingte at night Skyler continued to cry. The woman in front of me said so many things, Dolly has almost understood, this Skyler, is really overthinking. Okay, you just dont pretend here, first of all, people Stephen is not going to be unfaithful, second, you dont think too much. Dolly whispered. Where do I think too much, I am really afraid, you do not know, Stephen behind a lot of young beautiful girls around him, and look at me, every day with the oldest mother, in addition to taking care of the children, or take care of the children, where there is no energy to take care of themselves! Skyler cried out. Dolly sighed, but who is not from the stage of motherhood, just because the child is small, so need to sacrifice their own time, when the child is a little older, naturally will not worry about the usual trivial things. You just put up with it! Dolly said. But I dont want to endure. This woman, why suddenly be so capricious again? Its no wonder she keeps saying Stephen cant stand her! Hello! Suddenly, Vincent appeared in front of them and said hello. Looking at the man in front of them, the two women were surprised. Dolly, this is your friend, huh? Vincent asked in a low voice with a smile as he pointed to Skyler across the room. Yes, this is Skyler and this is Vincent, Dolly immediately exined. Weve already met, and it would only look more awkward if we didnt introduce ourselves. How do you and Dolly know each other? Where did you meet her? Im telling you, Dollys in a rtionship, so dont you ever hit on her again. Skyler said directly. See see see, people Vincent has not said anything, she came directly to such a statement, Dollys eyes have a trace of embarrassment. It seems that this woman has to go for some counseling! At this time, Vincent, looking at Skyler in front of him, has been scratching the back of his head with his hand, the scene is very awkward. Come on, you just dont ask, people know everything. Dolly reminded Skyler in front of her. Only to see the woman across the table breathe a sigh of relief and say nothing, remaining silent. The three of them had a lunch together and went straight back home. Before going home, Dolly told Skyler a thousand times that he must not lose his temper with Stephen, not to be capricious, not to make a scene, but as soon as they got home, Skyler resumed his previous bad self. Hasnt Sire back yet? She immediately asked the maid next to her. Madam is back, sir just called and said he had a social function tonight, so he wonte back. The maid immediately replied. Skyler fiercely flung her shoes, skimmed her mouth, and sat down on the sofa. No, she had to go and see for herself if Stephen was entertaining and who he was entertaining with! Skyler disappeared from the vi without waiting for the maid to tell her that dinner was ready. The sky was dark. Because of a very strong jealousy, Skyler was no longer afraid of the darkness. Madam? What brings you here? In the office, the assistant looked at the woman in front of her and asked in surprise. Wheres Stephen? Skyler asked directly. The president went to a social gathering, didnt he tell you? The assistant replied. Where is the dinner party? Send me the address! Dont tell Stephen! With that, she stepped on a pair of hatred sky high, thump thump and left. Looking at the departing back, the assistants eyes had some doubts. The ce was in a bar! Why was it a bar, and what was Stephen doing in a bar? Skyler looked at the text message in his hand, his brow furrowed, his expression twisted. Stephen, if you really betray me, I will not let you feel good! In the bars booth, Stephen was still socializing with other men, not sensing the danger that was toe. The assistant had called him many times, he did not hear the phone vibrate. The men were sitting next to each other with beautiful women in revealing and sexy clothes, which added a little more fuel to Skylers next jealousy. Pop! The door was viciously kicked open. Everyones eyes looked at the door in unison. Skyler did not shy away from the scene, but walked straight to Stephens side and sat down. Chapter 1505 Drinking Drunk What are you doing here? Stephen looked at the woman in front of him suspiciously, a little angry. What? She was not wee toe? Or is there a ghost in his heart? Why cant Ie? Is it inappropriate for me to apany my husband to socialize? Skyler looked at the men in front of her and asked directly. Yes, of course its appropriate. It would be great to have Miss Mitchell here. Yes, Mr. Duncans wife, Miss Skyler, is one of the flowers of the city. The older men next to him keptplimenting each other, their eyes fixed on Skylers buxom figure, which had just given birth.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Stop it and hurry home! Stephen leaned over to her ear and yelled in a low voice. I say Mr. Duncan, people these brothers did not say anything, why you are so disgusted with me. Skyler said deliberately. Mr. Duncan, this is your fault, how can you drive away such a beautiful wife. Thats right, since Miss Skyler wants to stay here with you, you should give her a chance. A man rubbed his chin and said. What a bunch of old foxes! Stephen tightened his grip on the womans small hand, and his expression was a bit bitter. As expected, in this meal, Skyler was drunk, several men in front of him were also drunk, the whole box, only Stephen was sober. Stephen, you tell me, are you having someone outside? Right! The woman pointed at Stephens nose and shouted. Whats wrong with you! Hurry home! Stephen said, Stephen is going to help her out of the box. Tell me, which one is it? You guys, who is he Stephens people? The woman directly in front of a few drunken on the table of thedies, asked. But in thepartment, no one paid any attention to her, everyone was already blurred in consciousness, even if she shouted louder, no one would really hear what she was shouting. Who said she was leaving her? Who told her that she was looking for a third party? The man looked coldly at the woman in front of him and shook his head, feeling very helpless. Mr. Duncan, Imte. The assistant said under his breath. Who told you to tell her I was here! Stephen let out a roar, and the assistants body trembled, with a slight fear in his eyes. That, I called you earlier and you didnt answer. The assistant lowered her head and muttered. Hurry up and send her home! Stephen yelled. No! I dont want to go home! I want to find Dolly! Dolly, Ill tell you a secret oh. Skyler said as he pped the man in front of him. Find what Dolly, go home! Im not going home! Suddenly, the woman a force, directly Stephen pushed to the corner of the wall, pointing at him, half-smiling eyes, mouth muttered to go to Dolly. This woman was out of her mind! She hasnt stopped since the birth of her child! Finally, still unable to resist this drunken woman, Stephen had no choice but to take out his cell phone and dial Dolly. In less than an hour, Dolly appeared in the box, very anxious. Skyler, whats wrong? She asked, hugging the woman in front of her tightly. Hmm? Is that Dolly? Skyler slowly lifted his head, looked at Dolly, and asked softly. Yes, Im Dolly,e on, lets go home, okay? If theres anything, lets talk about it at home. Said Dolly, Dolly immediately helped Skyler up. I dont want to go home! Dolly, what to do, Stephen doesnt love me anymore, he really doesnt love me anymore! You know what? I just went to him, and he even gave me a look! In front of all those people, he even kicked me home! Skyler was crying and talking at the same time. Next to Stephen watching this scene heart full of aggression, but can not say anything more, can only remain silent. At this time the assistant heard all this, the face is also extremely embarrassed. That, Mr. Duncan, Ill go first ah. The assistant said with embarrassment and immediately ran out of the box. Then tell me, where do you want to go? Dolly asked directly. I dont know! I dont want to go home anyway! I dont want to see Stephen! Skyler said directly. Stephen looked at the drunken woman in front of him and felt a pang of anger. What was he working so hard for? He worked so hard to give her a better and happier life? Now, this woman, how dare shein about herself and doubt herself here! Well, let me take her to my house. Dolly said to Stephen in front of her. No, you have a husband and child at home, it is not convenient, or take her to the hotel! Stephen said in a low voice. Stephen, you son of a bitch, I gave birth to you, and you ended up looking for a third party outside! Skyler waved her hand chaotically and yelled. Looking at her unreasonable appearance, finally, the man still went ahead. Come on, slow down, be careful. Dolly held her up, muttering under her breath. How much wine is this, how cant even stand up! Dolly, Im really tired. Just like that, Skyler kept tossing and turning in bed, and Dolly kept serving her. Maam, wheres Dolly? Brayden asked directly. Hasnte back yet, says shes gone to find Skyler. Mrs. Knight answered slowly. What was she doing there? Brayden took the phone, hesitated for a long time, and finally dialed it. Hey Brayden, Im not going home tonight. Skylers drunk and Im here to keep herpany. Dolly said loudly while patting the back of the woman on the bed. What does it matter to you if shes drunk? Brayden replied unhappily. Skyler and Stephen had a fight, Ill go back tomorrow and exin to you, hang up now. With that, the woman simply hung up the phone. Brayden threw the phone in her hand directly onto the couch and walked into the room. Dolly, I suddenly miss Leon, Skyler said suddenly. Dolly immediately covered her mouth to stop her from talking nonsense. I want to drink with him! Leon wont stop me from drinking! Stephen always keeps me from drinking because hes afraid Ill embarrass him! Skyler yelled as she kicked at the covers. Leon, where are you! Chapter 1506 Correction Really, Dolly, I called Leons namest night? On the bed, Skyler looked at her and asked in a low voice, with a hint ofck of breath in his tone. Yes, shouted very loudly. Dolly replied. I just want a drink, and every time I drink with Leon it hurts the most. Skyler continued. Dolly knew that at this point she and Leon had be good buddies, so naturally she wouldnt be too shy in front of him, and Leon would be even less shy about her. Come on, hurry home, exin to Stephen,st night you were really too much! Dolly muttered while getting dressed. At this time, Skylers face, there has been a little bit of guilt and helplessness. Im just worried, why cant he understand me a little. She murmured. This woman, how could she suddenly be so ungrateful? Stephen was already understanding enough! The phone is ringing. Dolly looked at the table next to her and said. When are youing back? I want to have a good talk with you. On the phone, the man said softly, afraid that the woman felt unhappy with herself. Im still at the hotel. Skyler replied. Then, there was a silence. How she wished this man coulde and pick her up, but Stephen was still busy with his work right now. Ill wait for you toe home. With that, the man hung up the phone. The beep sound in her ear made her a little disappointed. Whats wrong again? What did he say? Dolly immediately asked. He said he wanted to talk to me, Dolly, will you walk me home? Im scared. Skyler said with a trembling voice. What was there to be afraid of? It was his husband! How could she suddenly be so insecure? And moving around to suspect her husband of having someone outside. Okay, I will apany you! With that, Dolly put on her shoes. She didnt know why the woman in front of her had suddenly be so sensitive, but she was willing to apany this sister to slowly be better. Madam is back. The housekeeper immediately greeted her, rushing to greet her. Stephen was still in the living room, crackling the keyboard with an eager and serious look. He didnt feel anything different around him, perhaps he was too involved. Stephen, Skyler called softly as he stood next to him. Back, hold on, Ill be done soon. The man didnt even look up and said directly. The two women walked to the side and sat down, waiting for Stephen to finish his work. Finally, less than half an hourter, the man turned off hisputer. Dollys here too? Stephen looked at the woman next to him and greeted. Dolly just smiled at her and didnt say anything. Honey, what do you want to talk to me about? Skyler asked, speaking up. Skyler, can you tell me exactly whats been going on with youtely? He asked directly. Looking at her beloved husband in front of her, Skyler didnt know how to answer the question. She loved this man so much that she would fear every day that he would be taken away from her. Nothing on my mind. She answered immediately. You dont trust me? Stephen continued to ask. At this point, Skyler lowered her head and stopped talking. Its not that she doesnt trust this man, its just that she doesnt trust those pretty young girls in society nowadays. Nowadays, women are much more active than men, and get on the top that is yed with a set. Honey, I dont distrust you, I just Skyler said hesitantly. Just what? Just insecure. She finally managed to speak up. Stephen looked at the woman in front of him and drew in a breath of cold air. Then tell me, what exactly do I have to do to make you feel safe? Stephen asked seriously, it was clear that he too wanted to address the doubts and insecurities in Skylers mind. Of course, this is what a man should do, and it is also an obligation that must be done. Actually, I just want you to care for me a little bit more, take care of me a little bit more, and also, see me more. Skyler said in a soft voice. Okay, I know, then I will try to go home early after work, okay? Ill put off all my social engagements, okay? Stephen asked. He was really intolerant, for so long, he had been putting up with this womans suspicion, but neglected a kind of coldness he had towards her, and now, since this woman had spoken up, he should naturally try to correct it. Really? Suddenly, Skyler asked excitedly. Next to Dolly, looking at the scene in front of him, his heart burst with relief, it seems, this Stephen, still quite sensible! Then Ill go first. Said, Dolly is about to get up and leave. No, Dolly, you stay with me a little longer. The woman next to her tugged her arm tightly and said in a low voice. I dont know why, looking at Skylers so aggrieved and lovely appearance, Dolly suddenly very heartbroken. What exactly had she gone through to be so vulnerable? Okay, Ill stay with you a little longer. After saying that, Dolly then sat down again. Did something happen to her before? Dolly asked Stephen. Some time ago, the child fell down from the stairs and waster caught by the housekeeper, there was nothing serious wrong with the child, but she had a problem. Stephen sighed and answered. It was from that time that she became restless and anxious and paranoid. The man continued. So thats what happened! Dolly looked at Skyler who was working in the kitchen, and there was a hint of sympathy in her eyes. Maam, Ill do it. The maid immediately ran to Skyler and said, with a slightly worried expression. No, dont worry, Ill do it. Skyler replied at the maid, waving her hand. I know, then I wont bother you guys here, Ill go first, call me if you need anything. Thanks for your trouble! Stephen said from behind. The blue sky, cotton candy-like white clouds drifting with the wind, Dolly looked up and closed her eyes, feeling the breeze.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. It was a beautiful day! She breathed a deep sigh of relief, if only the day could be this rxing all the time. Dolly! Its him again! My God! The woman pounded her head hard with her right hand, trying to keep herself awake. Where have you been? Jayden asked anxiously. I went to find Skyler, whats wrong? She asked directly. Join us for dinner? He cocked his head and spoke up! Dolly looked at her watch. Well, it wasnt early. I have to go home, I have things to take care of, so Ill go first. Chapter 1507 Dolly, I missed you so much. Jayden said deliberately. But she didnt miss him! Dolly, in front of her, froze for a moment, then recovered her previous emotions and tried to calm herself down. Jayden, I think, we both need to talk. Dolly said directly. Talk about what? Talk about love? The man in front of him, a yful curve at the corner of his mouth. Sure, lets talk while we eat. Jayden smiled and replied. Before he could finish his sentence, Dolly left. In the restaurant, they chose a private room, which was quiet and perfect for two people to talk. But the purpose of Dollys visit was not to eat. Jayden, I think you should know very well that the man I love is Brayden, and I only love him as a man. Dolly looked at him with a serious face and said. At once, a trace of sadness shed in Jaydens eyes. Why mention this man again! Couldnt she live without him? Dolly, I dont want to hear that mans name in your mouth. Jayden said directly. Just ask, which man likes to hear the name of another man on the lips of the woman he loves every day! This, you must admit. Im just friends with you, I dont have the means to consider you as my closest person, sorry. The woman continued. You can, if you want to! Suddenly, the man across the room, said excitedly. But the point is, she doesnt want to! Jayden, Im sorry, lets just, end it! What happened the other night, well just pretend that nothing happened, okay? Thats kind of what Im asking of you. Her eyes were so sincere, and so determined, and still so charming! But Jayden didnt want things to go the way she expected them to go! He wanted this woman, he wanted to marry Dolly! Dolly, lets try, okay? I could care less about all the things between you and Brayden, I just want you! The man grabbed her arm tightly and said hurriedly, afraid that she was going to run away. No matter what, as long as she hasnt remarried Brayden, he still has hope! Even if she had remarried, he would still be waiting for this woman as always! Dont do that, if you keep doing that, Ill really shout at someone! The woman suddenly said. Jayden immediately let go of his right hand and straightened his attitude. The purpose of mying here today is to talk to you clearly, dont waste your time on me, its not worth it! Dolly murmured. No, its worth it, youre the most beloved woman in my life, I wouldnt choose anyone else but you! Thats because you havent met the right person yet. She added. What do you mean by the right person? Like-mindedness? Love at first sight? But in this world, where can there be so many destinies? He had only met Dolly, who made his heart flutter, so how could he give her up so easily! Dang! Sorry, thats the wrong room. A young man apologized awkwardly and said. I said why are you barging in, hurry up,e here! Suddenly, Vincent said as he walked over. In a sh, the air froze. Dolly and Vincent just like that, keep looking at each other, for a long time, two people reacted. Dolly, why are you here? Who is this man? Vincent pointed to Jayden across from her and asked in a low voice, a tight frown that already showed his displeasure. A friend. Dolly replied softly. Jayden looked away from the woman across from him with a slightly sad expression. And who are you? Jayden asked nonchntly, standing up. A friend. Dolly answered again. The same answer, instantly, the two men understood. I advise you, better let go early, Dolly is my man! Vincent said coldly. Who the hell should let go? What augh! Jayden turned his face away disdainfully and didnt make a sound. Okay, you go eat! Dolly immediately said to Vincent, who was not far away. Vincent gave Jayden a fierce look and slowly left the box. At this moment, the box, only Dolly and Jayden two people left, busy with the action in hand, the atmosphere is a little awkward. You two, in the end, what is the rtionship? Suddenly, Jayden asked. I said, friends. Dolly replied. Did she really think she was stupid? Can he not see if its a friend or not? It was obvious that the man liked her! Dolly, you should pay attention in the future. The man said immediately afterwards. Dolly immediately lifted her head and looked at the man in front of her, stunned. He likes you. He continued. She knew that, she just never agreed. Is your reason for rejecting me because of Brayden or because of that man just now? What kind of words were those? He suspected that he was having some kind of inappropriate rtionship with that Vincent? Thats ridiculous, Jayden, please watch your words, the feelings between Brayden and I have never changed. She continued! Finally, the man in front of her sighed in relief. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. What do you mean? You saw Dolly and Jayden go to dinner together? Or in a private room? In the office, Su Zhong raised his head to look at Leon in front of him and asked loudly. Yes, I saw it with my own eyes, that, big brother, do you want to go over and take a look, I am afraid that Jayden will do something excessive to sister-inw. Leon replied. No need! Brayden replied directly. Looking at the man who was so calm in front of him, Leon was a little curious in his heart. In the past, when Brayden knew that Dolly and Jayden were together, he would be furious, but now, he was indifferent! Big brother, are you really not going to look? Leon continued to ask. No! Brayden yelled.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Leon paused and slowly withdrew from the office. Brayden stood in front of the window, looking at the lighthouse not far away, his expression was cold. But why did Dolly still contact him? For this question, Brayden has always been unable to understand. She clearly knew that that Jayden had done something to the Kirnd Group, and clearly knew that he had an unusual hostility towards Jayden! Ill go first! With that, Dolly was about to pick up the bag next to her and leave. Where are you going? Ill walk you. Jayden immediately stood up and asked loudly. Chapter 1508 Parent Meeting No need! With that, Dolly left straight away. The womans decisive back made Jayden, who was still in the same ce, a chill. I dont know why, the more Dolly was like this, the more Jayden had the will to conquer her. Dolly, one day, you will choose to be with me! The man vowed secretly in his heart. Back? Mrs. Knight greeted as she went about her business. Well, back. Dolly replied breathlessly. Whats wrong? In a bad mood? Mrs. Knight continued to ask. No, Im just a little tired. With that, Dolly smiled reluctantly and walked into the room. But Mrs. Knight didnt think so. She always felt that the woman in front of her had something on her mind, but she didnt want to tell herself. Dolly, are you all right? Its been so many days, why have you been so distracted, and you seem to be a bit on edge, did you do something? Mrs. Knight asked tentatively. All at once, Dollys spirits were lifted. Madam, what are you talking about? What else can I do? Just cooking and helping out in the garden every day. She answered immediately. By the way, that Jayden came by earlier and he said he wants you to go back to work at the supermarket. Mrs. Knight said faintly. I know. Gently pushing the door open, she walked straight to the king-size bed andy down, pillowing her arms and digesting her emotions. How was she supposed to confess to Brayden and Mrs. Knight about what had happened between her and Jayden? Should she continue to hide it like this? If Jayden doesnt say anything and she doesnt say anything to hide it, it doesnt seem like a bad thing. dolly rolled over and looked out at the sky, a little confused. There are so many idents in life! How can you be so unlucky to have something happen with a man you dont love that shouldnt happen? At that moment, her heart was a little sad. Mom! Outside, Franklin greeted as he knocked on the door. The woman on the bed was startled and immediately sat up, gathered herself, slowly got out of bed and went to open the door. What is it, Franklin? she asked hurriedly.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Mom, you have to go to school tomorrow. The child blinked her big eyes and whispered to Dolly. A parent-teacher conference? Dolly looked curiously at the child in front of her, expecting his next sentence. Were having a parent-teacher conference at school tomorrow. The child continued to exin. Okay, I get it. Dolly squatted down, gently kissed his forehead and replied. Dolly got up early the next day and stayed in the dining room waiting for Franklin toe out. Come on,e and have breakfast. Dolly greeted Franklin, who was rubbing his eyes as he walked out of the room, and said. Mom, why are you up so early? The school doesnt hold parent-teacher conferences until this afternoon. The child unconsciously yawned and whispered. Its okay,e on, eat breakfast. Dolly coaxed the child. Youre going to a parent-teacher conference? Mrs. Knight asked in a low voice, from the couch, after the child had left. Yeah. Dolly replied. Looking at the woman in front of her, Mrs. Knight wanted to say something else, but didnt. Life is always full of slight surprises, one never knows what will happen next, just like Dolly now, naturally, she wont know who she will meet in the parent-teacher conference in the afternoon. Madam, do you think I look good in this dress? Dolly asked Mrs. Knight nervously. Before going out, she suddenly received a call from Franklins ss teacher, who wanted to act as the parent representative and speak on the stage. All right, hurry up and go, dont rub it in, youll look good in anything. Mrs. Knight replied impatiently. No, hurry up and look at me, whether I look good or not, I cant lose face for my children! Dolly muttered anxiously. Mrs. Knight raised her head, looked seriously at the womans busy appearance in front of her, and sighed. Well? Dolly asked as she turned around in front of Mrs. Knight a few times. It looks good, go on, if you keep dawdling, youll be reallyte! Good guy, once these words came out, in less than a minute, Dolly directly disappeared in Mrs. Knights sight. In the school, it was very lively, the adults and children were gathered in a circle, a very warm and harmonious picture. Mom, I did very well in the exam this time, oh, look, I improved several ces! Mom, this is the reward given to us by our ss teacher! Son is great, you will always be the best baby in moms heart. Next to them, several mothers and children kept chatting andughing, which was very enviable. Where is Franklin? Dolly was on her tiptoes, trying to find her son. Strange, where the hell did the boy go? She muttered as she searched. Sister! Suddenly, behind her, a man shouted. Stanley? Dolly immediately turned around and looked at the man not far away, somewhat dazed Mom! Next to her, Franklin waved his hand at her and shouted. Long time no see. Dolly greeted with embarrassment. I didnt expect that you would be the one to give Franklin a parent-teacher conference today. Stanley scratched the back of his head and said. In front of this woman, he would never have any leadership stance, not to mention showing a cold and ruthless image of himself as the president. Brayden has been busytely, so Im here. Dolly replied. Once he heard Braydens name, Stanley squeezed out a smile in front of him, but there was a hint of helplessness in his eyes. How have you been? The man asked. Pretty good, but youre here today? The woman asked. This school, its been bought by me. Dolly knew that it was a private school, so naturally it wasnt a surprise that it had been acquired by the man in front of her. I heard that you are going to speak on stage as a parent representative? Stanley asked. Yes. The two people were chatting with each other, and the scene was a bit awkward. Uncle, my mom is a little nervous, Ill take her over first, she has to get familiar with the speech. Franklin suddenly said. Dollys eyes widened as she looked at Franklin next to her, a little suspicious. Where am I Bye uncle! Said the child directly pulled her away. You kid, what are you talking about? Who said I was nervous? Dolly gently knocked the childs forehead and said softly. Yes, youre not nervous, and neither is Uncle Davidson, just a little awkward for each. Franklin replied directly. Instantly, Dolly was silent. It turned out that Franklin could also feel the difference between the two of them. Chapter 1509How can you kick me out? As Franklins mother, Dolly behaved appropriately both on and off the stage, winning instant praise from parents and teachers alike. Who is that woman on stage? It feels very ssy!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. It seems to be the mother of the first ce in their ss. Look at her, how excellent she is Dolly continued to speak on stage, and Stanley next to her looked at her with a hint of reluctant and helpless sentiment in his eyes. If, he had not given up, would she have chosen herself? The man lowered his head, his expression a little sad. Perhaps, it should not! Todays Stanley, is really see through. The woman in front of him is probably the most protective of her. Well, thank you very much Mrs. Kirnd for your encouragement and speech, next, we have our special guest today, Stanley, Mr. Davidson toe up and say a few words for us. The host said loudly and enthusiastically. The stage was buzzing with apuse. Hello teachers, parents and friends, children, Im Stanley Dolly, who came off the stage and sat next to Franklin, looked at the man on stage very seriously and spoke. Yes, he has really changed, be no longer capricious, no longer domineering, and no longer ego! How long has it been since we saw him, he has be so mature! Perhaps, this is what the Davidson Familys old man wants to see! Mom, whats wrong with you? Arent you feeling well? Franklin asked worriedly as he patted her back gently. No. She immediately looked back at the child in front of her seriously and replied. Finally, the parent-teacher conference was over. This time, the parent-teacher conference focused on praising some children who usually performed very outstandingly in school, such as Franklin. Your Franklin, is really a good boy who knows how to behave, much better than our children. Yes, Franklin has good academic performance and is such a warm person, but also so modest and low-key, really a rare talent. Several mothers beside her keptplimenting Dolly. Yo, Mr. Davidson is here. Suddenly, the mother of one of the children said loudly. Everyone immediately made a way for him. Good work! Stanley walked up to Dolly and whispered, smiling. Not hard. Dolly replied. These two know each other? What? Did you forget? They were at Franklins parent-child event togetherst time! Yes, I forgot, but what is their rtionship? Im a little confused. The gossip of gossip, once again rise. Come on, Ill take you home. Stanley pointed to the car in front of the school, pinched the cheeks of Franklin next to him, said. This Dolly was a little hesitant. Its okay, dont worry. With that, the man pushed Dolly directly away. the Davidson Familys vi, several bodyguards stood in front of the old man, a look of determination. Hows it going? The old man took a sip of tea, sat on the sofa, and asked. Dolly went to the parent-teacher conference too. The bodyguard said. Pop! The tea cup was dropped directly on the floor by the old man. They both spoke? He continued to ask. Talked for a while, and then the young master sent them home. The bodyguard continued to answer. So, he still hadnt forgotten that woman! The old man raised his head, slowly stood up and walked towards the balcony, holding the white wall with both hands, his aura was a little angry and a little despondent. This brat, what is going on in his mind! Master, whats wrong with you? Angry? Mrs. Davidson immediately went downstairs and ran to the old mans side and asked worriedly. Nothing. He replied. It couldnt be that his son had done something to upset him again, could it? The woman immediately went back to her room, picked up her cell phone, and dialed. Hello, Uncle Davidson is driving and is not avable to answer the phone. On the phone, came the voice of a child. Who was this again? The woman immediately raised her guard, Who is this? She asked in a soft voice. This is Franklin! Franklin, dont touch Uncle Davidsons phone! On the phone, another womans voice came. This voice, it seems to have heard somewhere. The woman cocked her head, thinking. Finally, she remembered. How did Stanley get involved with this woman again? The woman clenched her fist, a little worried. No wonder the old man was angry, it must be because he already knew about it! Just now, it was your mother who called. Next to her, Dolly reminded. I know. Stanley replied indifferently. It seems that he is going to face another fishy interrogation! Thanks, Uncle! At the door, Franklin bowed to Stanley in front of him and said loudly. Well, go inside, call uncle if you need anything! Stanley waved his hand at the child andughed. He a child can have what things, besides, even if the child really something, that can not call him ah! Franklins back! Mrs. Knight immediately greeted, with a smile on her face. Grandma, it was Uncle Davidson who brought me and my mom back. Franklin eximed as he jumped into Mrs. Knights arms. There you are. Looking at Stanley in the doorway, Mrs. Knight greeted. She didnt let Stanley into the house for a drink, because she didnt want anything more to do with the man. Maam. Stanley said with a smile. Ill leave you then. With that, the man immediately turned around and walked to the car. Who is that man? Behind Dolly, a man looked at the departing car and asked. Stanley, Dolly replied. Jayden, have you had a lot of time on your handstely? Mrs. Knight asked. Dolly then responded that the person behind her was Jayden. Well, a little idle and a little bored. The man replied yfully. Isnt there a lot of work for you to do in the supermarket? Dolly asked. Ive done it all. Jayden replied with a shrug. Dolly looked at him in front of her with a cruel expression. But Jayden didnt care how this woman treated herself! Im telling you, from now on,e to my house less often to save people from gossiping outside. After saying that, Mrs. Knight walked straight in. Madam, how can you kick me out? I love you so much Jayden said while going after Mrs. Knight, trying to please her. Chapter 1510 When will you remarry? Dolly, go get some groceries, theres no food in the house. In the living room, Mrs. Knight suddenly said. Dolly immediately walked into the kitchen and looked at the refrigerator, and sure enough, there were no more dishes. Then Ill go out first. With that, she left. Jayden,e here! Mrs. Knight greeted him and shouted. Looking at the woman in front of him with such a biting look, Jayden knew that something bad seemed to be about to happen. Madam, whats wrong? He immediately ran to Mrs. Knight and asked. Between you and Dolly, what is going on? Dont tell me nothing happened! Linfu said seriously. Jayden, at this moment, only felt very embarrassed. What happened between him and Dolly should have been said by Dolly to Mrs. Knight, only that woman dyed again and again, in would cause this Mrs. Knight in front of him to be so suspicious. Its nothing. The man hesitated and rushed to answer. But pull it down! The small movements of the two people when they met, as well as the eyes, she has seen in the eyes, if to say that there is no story between the two of them, the ghost will believe! If you dont tell the truth, donte over here in the future. Mrs. Knight said fiercely. No, maam, theres really nothing between Dolly and me. Jayden continued to answer. No, he must be lying! The Jayden in the past, although he was also very fond of Dolly in his heart, but he never came as often as he does now Dont say it, right? Then you go! Hurry up! Donte in the future! Said Mrs. Knight, about to drive him away. Madam, I said I said! Finally, Jayden gave in. He couldnt bear the thought of not seeing Dolly! Its like this, in fact, that time was just an ident Jayden recalled everything before, which also used some rather exaggerated and revealing words. All of a sudden, Mrs. Knights head, blinded. She would never have thought that Dolly that girl would do such a thing! You know, in Mrs. Knights heart, she is a woman who is very dedicated to her feelings, now, she is so messy, naturally in Mrs. Knights hearts impression has fallen another level. Jayden, you didnt lie to me? Mrs. Knight asked loudly, her tone was very dissatisfied. Of course I wouldnt lie to you, maam! Besides, you have eaten more salt than I have walked, I have not lied, you can not see it yourself. Jayden said deliberately. Im back, madam, what do you want to eat? Ill cook. Said Dolly, carrying arge bag, directly into the kitchen. In the living room, the two men on the sofa, looking at the woman who slowly walked over, had a little caution in their eyes. The man was afraid that Dolly had raised his guard for being angry at himself for confessing this matter to thedy, and the woman had raised her guard because Dolly had done something absurd. You guys, whats going on here? Dolly immediately walked up to them and asked, forcing out a smile. It took a long time for the two on the couch to slow down. Nothing, make dinner! Said Mrs. Knight, getting up and walking into the kitchen. In the air, there was an awkward aura, three people each carrying their own secrets, with different expressions. Whats wrong, madam? She asked hastily, nudging Jaydens arm gently. Dolly, I still have something to take care of, Ill leave first ah. With that, the man got up and walked out. Whats wrong with this one and all? Looking at the busy backs in the kitchen, and then looking at the departing backs, Dollys heart was a little uneasy. She always felt that something was wrong with these two people, but no one told her why. Dolly, call Brayden and ask him toe home for dinner tonight. In the kitchen, Mrs. Knight shouted loudly on purpose. Okay. She responded immediately.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. For dinner, the family sat down with a mouthful of rice, each picking at it without a word ofmunication. Franklin, how have you been studying? Brayden suddenly asked. Its good. The child answered as he ate. I heard that your school had a parent-teacher conference. The man continued. Yeah, Mom went and we met Uncle Davidson. Dad, next time you go to my parent-teacher conference, okay? Everyone in our ss wants to meet you. Franklin continued. When the Uncle Davidson came out of the childs mouth, it was clear that Brayden paused in his chopping motion. Yeah. Brayden immediately shoveled the food into his mouth and agreed. Brayden, from now on, if youre not busy, you should try toe home early. Mrs. Knight next to her suddenly said. Brayden raised his head and looked at Mrs. Knight in front of him, a little unsure. Why did she suddenly bring up this topic? Dont they all know their jobs? Thepany was recently in the development stage, he naturally could not take it lightly. Dolly looked at Mrs. Knight, also a little dazed. When are you two nning to get married again? Then, Mrs. Knight asked. Pfft! Suddenly, a carelessness, the rice in Dollys mouth was sprayed out. That, sorry. With that, she immediately grabbed the napkin next to her and wiped it up. Is everything okay? Brayden rushed to ask. No, its fine. Dolly replied. Dolly, what are you so nervous about? Mrs. Knight asked in a low voice without even raising her head as she continued to eat her meal. Huh? No, I just suddenly choked. Dolly replied, embarrassed. Mrs. Knight sneered. She once thought that the girl in front of her was a good girl, a good wife, a good mother, but it turned out that this was not the case. You must be more careful in the future, or it will be very humiliating if people know. Mrs. Knight said gloomily. Dolly immediately had an unsettling feeling. Could it be that Mrs. Knight knew about the affair between herself and Jayden? She nced at the woman next to her and became cautious. The whole meal, Dolly ate very apprehensive, she has been hesitant to confess to Mrs. Knight and Brayden, but she did not have the courage to tell the truth. In the room, the womany in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep, in a very depressed mood. Hiss. The door was carefully and gently pushed open. Brayden looked at Dolly on the bed, tiptoed to the bedside, looked at her face, smiled, and thenid down directly beside her, hugged her, and fell asleep. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are getting into. Finally, I dont know how long it took for both of them to fall asleep. The moon outside the window, is slowly moving direction Chapter 1511 The price is not good Maam, whats wrong with you? Dolly asked cautiously, with a slightck of energy in her eyes. Nothing much. Mrs. Knight answered deliberately. She just wanted to see when this girl would tell herself that thing! Mrs. Knight nced at her and continued the work in her hand. Let me help you. She said, she wanted to take the scissors from Mrs. Knights hand. No, you just take care of your own business. Mrs. Knight refused, saying. Mrs. Knight refused, saying, so obvious a statement, she should understand it, right? Dolly stood still, looking at the woman in front of her, a little heartbroken. Did you tell Mrs. Knight about the two of us? Dolly asked in a low voice as she walked to the balcony, holding up the phone and covering her mouth.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. On the other side of the phone, Jayden was silent. Instantly, Dolly understood everything. No wonder Mrs. Knights attitude toward herself had changed a hundred and eighty degrees since yesterday! Why did you tell her, didnt I tell you that everything is exined by me! Dolly yelled in a low voice, her tone full of anger. No, Dolly, listen to me exin to you, in fact, Mrs. Knight has already begun to have some suspicions, she just think that in a short time, you will not tell her, and only then forced to ask me. Jayden exined. The beep sound in his ear showed that the woman had hung up the phone. Jayden looked out the window with a hint of anxiety in his eyes. Why are you questioning him? I made him say it, you should question me! Behind her back, Mrs. Knight said coldly. Dolly immediately turned back to the woman in front of her and looked at her with a pang of guilt. Madam, Im sorry. She said softly, lowering her head. Why are you saying sorry to me? You didnt do anything to make me sorry, you should be sorry, its you who should be sorry! Mrs. Knight continued. I dont know why, at this time Mrs. Knight obviously did not lose her temper, but Dolly but feel very horrible. Some people, living is the aura, such as Mrs. Knight. Madam, I really didnt mean it. Dolly said with a sob. Mrs. Knight patted her on the arm with some regret. Tell me, what are you going to do about it? Dolly looked up at Mrs. Knight and shook her head, stating that she was confused and torn. She didnt dare tell Brayden, she was afraid Brayden would be angry, or even find fault with Jayden! Just keep it from Brayden? Dolly, you should know very well Braydens character temperament, he doesnt like to be cheated, moreover he hates to be betrayed. Mrs. Knight went on to say. And then what? Dolly looked at the man in front of her curiously, hesitantly. What did Jayden say? That he is responsible for you? Mrs. Knight was really something, she could see this kind of thing! She nodded her head to show her agreement. And what about you? Just dont n to remarry Brayden? No! Of course she wanted to be with Brayden, it was just that she needed to take care of things between herself and Jayden in the recent period. That man would never let himself go for a while? Naturally she had to take things one step at a time. Do you intend to marry Jayden? Mrs. Knight continued to ask. No! Dolly immediately replied loudly. This is the real Dolly, loyal to one person, loyal to love, this is the real her! The two women chatted for a while and then dispersed. Mrs. Knights idea was simple, she wanted Dolly to tell Brayden as soon as possible, after all, solve this problem as soon as possible, life will soon restore stability. If one day, Brayden himself found out about this matter, when the time will not be so easy to deal with. Whats wrong? Anastasia leaned over to Dollys ear and asked aloud. Nothing. Dolly stirred the coffee in her cup and replied. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Sister-inw, did you and big brother have a falling out? The woman across the table asked directly. No, between me and Brayden, back there is no quarrel. Dolly hurriedly replied. Sister-inw, dont worry, if big brother bullies you, you can tell me, Ill help you clean him up. Anastasia continued. Come on, how could he bully me. But looking at the woman in front of her, Anastasia clearly felt that she was unhappy! Sister-inw, do you want to go shopping together? What shopping, Im too tired and want to go home to rest. With that, Dolly immediately got up and intended to leave. Dont, we are here, the mall is right next to us, its not worth not going! Anastasia said loudly while shaking her arm as if she was pampered. Dolly could not resist her, so she followed her into the mall. How about this? And this one? That one is good too! Come on, hurry up and try it on! Saying that, Anastasia shoved all the clothes into Dollys arms. I dont want to buy clothes! Dolly shouted while being pushed into the fitting room by Anastasia. Anastasia looked at the fitting room and shook her head. Anastasia looked at the fitting room and shook her head. She genuinely liked her sister-inw, but sometimes she was too rowdy, and there was a gap between her and Dollys quieter personality. How is it? Are you ready to wear? Come out and let me see! Anastasia shouted from the outside. Finally, Dolly came out of the fitting room. Wow, sister-inw, look how beautiful it is, it suits you especially, buy it! Anastasia ran to her excitedly and said. I think, this dress is a little bit not quite in line with my style. Dolly replied awkwardly. What doesnt fit? It looks really good on you, doesnt it waiter. Anastasia asked, pulling the waiter next to her. Yes yes, its a beautiful dress and it suits you very well the waiter immediately cooperated. Better forget it, Anastasia, I want to go home. Dolly looked at herself in the mirror and said. Now she, where there is still the heart to shop for clothes ah! Come on, wrap this, this, and that up! Saying that, Anastasia then directly pulled Dolly out of the clothing store, and with a turn, entered the shoe store again. Sister-inw Dolly, let me tell you, as a normal woman, you have to learn to spend the money your husband makes, otherwise what does he make money for? Anastasia said with a gossipy wink at her. But at this time, she is guilty of Brayden ah! Dolly looked around, each and every one of them is pricey Chapter 1512 Car Accident What the hell do you want? Ive made it clear enough to you, why do you still want to pester me? On the side of the road, Dolly said indignantly. She couldnt ept Jaydens appearance of pestering her like this every day, and she couldnt ept getting married to this man. Dolly, give me a reason to die, I really cant let you go. Jayden replied directly. Once, for her happiness, he could choose to be silent, choose to silently wait, but now, he wants to be selfish, he does not want to just watch Dolly snuggle in Braydens arms, while he hides in a dark little corner of the darkness. He was tired of living like this. The reason is, I dont love you! Dolly replied firmly. The first time he was in a position to do so, he was able to get a good idea of how many times she had rejected him. Each time, he was prepared to ept the expected oue, but each time he heard the answer, but still felt sad. Jayden slowly turned around, hiding his small emotions, did not speak, and left. This moment of his, is really dead. He didnt know how to get this woman back. Perhaps, in Zhao Yinos heart, he was only an unimportant supporting character from the beginning to the end. I dont know why, but Dolly felt a little sour. No, I cant be soft! We must be firm in our position! The woman turned around and left. Dang! Dolly did not know that at the moment she turned around, the man not far away was already lying on the ground. On the ground, a puddle of blood, the man looked at the woman who left not far away, wanted to open his mouth to say something, but found that he had no more strength. Finally, he still closed his eyes with resignation. Hey, wake up! There seems to be a car ident over there. Its a man, looks like its pretty bad. Passersby have gathered around, a sad andmentable look. At this time, Dolly did not have the slightest idea what was happening. Stephen, isnt that Jayden? In the living room, Skyler watched the news report on TV and said excitedly. Since thest time the two had been honest, their rtionship had gradually improved, and Skylers psychological problems were disappearing day by day. What are you talking about? Jayden is busy right now, where is he free to be an actor. Next to him, Stephen replied in a low voice. Its true,e and see, Jayden seems to have an ident. The woman stared carefully at the TV screen and said hurriedly. When the man heard the word ident, immediately put down the work in hand, directly ran over. Whats going on? Stephen asked anxiously. Sure enough, in less than ten minutes, the two men immediately took action. Are you ready? Stephen asked anxiously. Okay, lets go straight away. With that, Skyler directly grabbed the bag next to him and left the living room. In the hospital, there were a lot of people, probably because of the recent cool down, the corridors were full of people. Doctor, you have a patient here named Jayden, where is he now? Stephen asked loudly, clinging to the arm of a doctor. See, the ward in the corner. With that, the doctor took the case and walked away. Without the slightest hesitation, Stephen immediately ran to the corner. On the bed, Jayden was lying quietly, eyes tightly closed, his face pale, his body covered with blood. Doctor, how is he now? When will he wake up? Stephen asked the man next to him excitedly. Are you a family member of the patient? The doctor asked. I am I am, how is he doing now? This, still need your signature, sorry, we have done our best. The doctor said slowly, with a hint of pity in his eyes. Stephen looked at the doctor in front of him and was a bit flustered. This was the first time, when he wanted to say a lot of words, he actually lost his words. Sir, you first take it easy, we will continue to explore new technologies to treat him, this please rest assured, only at present, our hospital for the vegetative technology, really has not been perfected, I hope you can understand, if you really do not believe in our hospital, you can also transfer the patient to other hospitals The doctor said a lot, in detail, but at this time Stephen, but like a headless fly, do not know what to do. Stephen, calm down! Skyler rushed over and reminded him. How was he supposed to calm down? The best brother, now for no reason at all, had be a vegetable! Who the hell is it! The man tried to calm himself down, and then took out his cell phone and dialed it directly. Hey, find out for me who Jayden called before, who he met, what he did and where he went Looking at Stephen with such a vicious look in his eyes, I dont know why, but Skyler had a little fear. Hopefully, this incident with Jayden was just an ident. The woman lowered her head and prayed for the man in the hospital bed. Why are you back sote? Mrs. Knight asked in a low voice in the living room as she looked at Dolly who walked in. Well, I was out having dinner with a friend. Dolly made a random excuse and answered softly. Is that so? The so-called friend is not Jayden, right? All of a sudden, Mrs. Knight raised her guard. Dolly, do you know what happened to Jayden? Mrs. Knight asked. Mrs. Knight asked immediately after. At this time, Dolly, already tired to death, directly lying on the sofa, closed his eyes, where can still hear Mrs. Knights words.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Dolly? Mrs. Knight shook her head and left. Only, now she was a little anxious in her heart, anxious to know what was going on between this girl and Jayden. Pop! The door was kicked open. The woman on the couch was startled awake, and Mrs. Knight immediately ran out to find out what was going on. What do you want? Looking at the man in front of her, Mrs. Knight asked in horror. Wheres Dolly? Stephen asked fiercely. Whos looking for me? The woman asked in a low voice as she rubbed her eyes and walked out of the living room. What? Dolly, do you have a conscience or not? Such a sudden person and words, the Dolly in front of her was baffled. What did she do? How could she have no conscience? One did not kill, two did not fire, and three did not break the criminalw Whats wrong? The woman asked directly. Jayden has already be like that, and she is still ying dumb here! This woman, how cruel is she! Chapter 1513 Dolly, tell me, what exactly is it going to take for you to let Jayden go? Stephen asked bluntly, a little chill shing in his eyes. What kind of talk is this, its clearly Jayden that man is pestering her, okay? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Stephen, I think you should know very well that from the beginning to the end, I have not provoked Jayden, the woman replied firmly. She was telling the truth, and she had nothing to hide, not to mention that the man in front of her was Skylers husband, and she still believed in the mans character, he could always tell the difference between good and bad, right? But she didnt expect that in this mans heart, Jaydens status was much higher than hers, Dolly. Stephen, dont be impulsive, things are not yet investigated Skyler whispered as he ran to them, panting. Skyler? What are you doing here? Dolly asked curiously. What the hell is going on here? Looking at the scene in front of her, she was a little nervous. Although she didnt know Stephen well, she had heard Skyler say that as long as Stephen personally came out to solve the matter, it must not be something trivial, but she just couldnt figure out what kind of big matter it was that made him find himself directly! Its clear enough! Skyler, dont try to cover up this woman, I know, shes your good sister, but Jayden is also my good brother! The man warned. Skyler looked at Stephen, and then at Dolly next to him, with some helplessness on his face. Skyler, whats wrong? Dolly asked, walking directly up to her. With one word, Skyler was stunned that she didnt know about Jayden? Dolly, you dont know? Something happened to Jayden. Skyler looked at her cautiously and replied. How could this be, he was fine when we met today, how long has this been apart, how could something happen to that man! Youre kidding. Dollyughed. Dolly, no kidding, Jayden is lying in the hospital right now. The woman next to her reminded. Dolly turned around and looked aside at Mrs. Knight, who just nodded to her without saying anything. In an instant, Dolly ran immediately to the hospital as if she were crazy. Jayden, how could anything happen to you again! Dolly sobbed as she ran. Simply, in Zhao Yinos heart, if that man really had an ident today, it would definitely be something to do with her. Wheres Jayden? Where did he go? She rushed into the hospital and pulled a nurses hand and immediately asked. The nurse was taken aback by her and just pointed in the direction of the hospital room without saying anything. When she saw the man on the hospital bed, her whole body was not well. Jayden, you wake up, its Dolly, wake up! The woman shouted as she shook the mans body vigorously. But the man in the hospital bed did not respond at all. Its all because! If he hadnt said those cold and heartless words today, how could he have been in a car ident? Dolly was lying on the side of the bed, wiping her tears with guilt. What, are you sorry now? What did you do? Behind him, Stephen said loudly. From the very beginning, he had never liked this woman, butter, because of Skylers rtionship, he turned a blind eye, and now, indeed, she is a pest! Stephen, you need to cut the crap. Next to him, Skyler nudged his arm and said softly. Is there anything wrong with what I said? The man growled. Perhaps because of Jaydens current situation, Stephen was a little agitated and thus lost his temper on his wife, even though he knew very well in his heart that this matter had nothing to do with Skyler at all. Stephen, what are you yelling for? Does that help? If you can wake Jayden up, then you can yell all you want! Skyler said nonchntly. In her life, she hated it when people lost their temper with her for no reason! Get the hell out of here! The man pointed at the door of the ward and continued to yell. Well, Stephen, thats what you call being nice to me! With that, Chief Skyler ran straight out of the hospital room. In the Kirnd Groups office, Brayden was still as busy as ever, oblivious to what Dolly was really going through. Brother, have you seen the news? Leon ran straight in and asked loudly. No. Brayden replied indifferently. Jayden had a car ident. Leon continued. The man at the desk paused and immediately opened the page. Brayden closed the web page directly and continued to work. He always believed that good has its reward and evil has its reward, and that the time has not yete. Now, the time hase. But Leon looked at the man not far away and stammered. If you have something to say, say it, and if its okay, leave. Brayden said directly. Big brother, I heard that this matter, it seems to have something to do with sister-inw. At once, Brayden immediately raised his head and looked at the man in front of him uncertainly, waiting for his exnation. Ten minutester, he understood the whole story. Where is Dolly now? Brayden asked hurriedly. In the hospital. Leon replied. Go, go to the hospital! With that, he grabbed his jacket and walked straight out. In the ward, Dolly was still sitting on the floor, staring at the man on the bed with dead eyes, afraid of missing something. But hes now a vegetable! Dolly, what are you going to do. Stephen next to me asked directly. The woman instantly shed a line of tears, she didnt know what to do! You caused Jayden to be like this, you must be responsible for him. The man continued. From now on, you will be the one to take care of him until he wakes up. Stephen added. Dolly knew that it was her duty to take care of Jayden, she just really wanted the man in the hospital bed to wake up soon. Do you have any more questions? The man asked.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. No, dont worry, I will take good care of him. The woman wiped her tears and replied firmly. Looking at Jayden, Stephens eyes had a hint of pain in them. Jayden, since you like this woman so much, thats all I can do for you! Come on, move over, change the patients IV! Are you a family member? Be sure to keep a good eye on the nurse said as she busied herself. Nurse, when will he wake up? I dont know. Chapter 1514 Nothing to talk about In the ward, only Dolly and Jayden are left, the atmosphere is very sad. Some people say that, rtively speaking, men are more emotional than women, but in Dollys case, she is as righteous as those men. Dolly? a familiar man called softly from the doorway. Youre here. Dolly replied in a low voice. Brayden knew that by now she was as distraught as death. He knew, of course, that she and Jayden had only a friendship, but he would never have imagined that the woman he loved had been involved in so many appalling things with the man in the hospital bed. Car ident All this,ing so suddenly, made Brayden a little difficult to ept. You know all about it, right? The woman suddenly asked. Well, know, do not you want to exin? Brayden asked. The truth is that there are some truths that Brayden may not be able to know in this lifetime. Dolly looked at the man in the hospital bed, out of his mind, did not pay attention to the man at the door. Big brother, otherwise, we let sister-inw slow down. Leon behind him hurriedly said. But Brayden wanted to face the dilemma before him together with the woman in front of him. No matter what had happened, it was undeniable that he had always loved this woman deeply, and as long as she exined clearly, he would definitely choose to forget and forgive. Dolly, on the other hand, doesnt think so. At one time, she wanted to remarry Brayden, wanted to live a happy little life of her own with him, but now it seems that she has no way to give that man anymitment. She didnt want to hold Brayden back, and she didnt want to drag this man down. There is nothing to exin, you go. The woman whispered. Dolly, you are my wife, I am your husband, lets face together. Were divorced. Dolly immediately interrupted him and rushed to say. At once, Brayden froze. Suddenly, he didnt know what to say. She was right, they were divorced, but they had each others presence in their hearts, didnt they? Sister-inw, big brothers consciousness is that he wants toe with you to solve this matter, and we can find the best doctor, the best hospital to treat the healing process. Leon exined. There is no need, the doctor said that it is no longer useful, Stephen has already searched for it. The woman continued to speak. At this moment, Dollys heart was only sad. In front of Brayden, she had been hiding her emotions, trying to make herself look as strong as she could, just so she wouldnt worry about the man she loved. Big brother, your phone is ringing, from abroad. Leon said with a reminder, pointing to the phone in Braydens hand. Looking at the caller ID, Brayden walked out of the ward and picked up the phone. What time? I wont be there, I have a lot of things to take care of on my end. Brayden spoke. I see, Ill try to then. Listening to the mans phrase, Dolly knew that he was going to start being busy again. It was good to be busy so that he wouldnt think about all these trivial things about himself. Dolly, I still have things to fix, if you have any problems, you can call me directly, I know, you are now very self-critical, but I will apany you through this period. With that, Brayden left straight away. Leon looked at the woman in the hospital room, and then at Braydens figure, finally, he still went after big brother. Big brother, why dont you talk to your sister-inw clearly? Leon asked. No need to say clearly, she cant listen now, the only thing I can do now is to wait for her. Brayden replied. I dont know why, Leon suddenly some cant understand this big brother of his. In the past, as long as the matter involves Jayden, Brayden will never let Dolly get involved, but now,pletely can let a nanny do things, he actually allowed Dolly to stay with Jayden to take care of that man. During this recent period, you stay here, take good care of Anastasia and Dolly, call me if there is anything, you are not allowed to hide anything. Brayden pointed to Leon on the couch and said. Yes! Leon answered immediately. He was often like this, always having to make a trip out of the country now and then, not for fun of course, but for business. No way? Are you kidding. Next to him, Anastasia muttered as she peeled an apple. Whos joking, so if youre free, go to the hospital and see your sister-inw. Leon continued. Anastasia immediately stood up and ran to the mans side, looking straight at him. No, what you just said is true? The woman asked aloud, chewing on the apple in her mouth. Where could it be false? You cant joke about such things. Leon said. All of a sudden, Anastasia froze. I cant imagine that a reserved and reasonable woman like my sister-inw would sometimes do something so confusing. She murmured. We dont know the truth of the matter yet, so dont go out and talk nonsense! Anastasia would never do something like that to damage someones reputation, not to mention that she had long considered Dolly her own sister. In the living room, Stanley was flipping through the newspaper on the couch yesterday, a bored look. Finally, when he turned the newspaper to thest page, his right hand froze. Yes, he saw the news of Jaydens car ident, and in that scene picture, he also saw the figure of Dolly. Could it be that this matter, has something to do with her? Son, what are you doing? Suddenly, Mrs. Davidson, slowly walked down from upstairs, a smile on her face. Nothing, reading the newspaper. The man replied. Immediately after the woman heard this answer, she quickened her pace, walked over to Stanley and snatched the newspaper away. Whats so good about the newspaper, go, go shopping with mom. The woman said deliberately.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I still have something to do, Ill go first. He said he picked up the phone and left the Davidson Familys vi directly. This kid, hes not going to see that Dolly, is he? The woman was behind her, with some worry in her eyes. Whats wrong? Where did he go? The old man came out of the study and asked in a low voice. My son said he was a little tired and wanted to go out for a walk. The woman hurriedly replied. The old man looked at the distant back with a somewhat suspicious expression. Stanley, who had left the house, called Dolly directly, he wanted to ask this woman out for a good chat, but she rejected him outright. Where are you? Iming to you. Stanley asked. Donte looking for me, Im not avable, and theres nothing to talk to you. Saying that, the woman hung up the phone directly. He knew that Dolly, now, was close to the edge of copse. Chapter 1515 Going to the hospital Are you sure you want to do this? Stanley asked in a low voice. He could never have imagined that the woman in front of him would give up her feelings because of a Jayden. Or what? Dolly didnt look at him and said directly. No matter what, the man in the hospital bed had suffered a change of heart because of herself, and there was no way she could abandon Jayden while she was content to fall in love with someone else. Dolly, you and Jayden are just a friendship, the reason he is like this now is just an ident, you dont have to take all the me on yourself. Stanley continued. He was still in love with this woman, but he wanted this woman to be happy more than anything else. He knows very well that if a person lives with guilt for a long time, over time, this person will be numb, depressed, and even a series of other serious mental illnesses. No, he became like this because of me. The woman replied in a soft voice. Looking at the woman in front of him so decrepit appearance, Stanley some heartache. He had never seen this woman so helpless, nor had he ever seen her so cold. Why do you have to think that way? He suddenly felt that Dolly was a bit stubborn, but he couldnt convince the woman in front of him. Dolly didnt say anything, but silently walked to the bedside and wiped Jaydens hands. In this way, day by day, Jayden never woke up, and Dolly stayed in the hospital room every day to take care of him. Brayden understands the womans mind, and naturally will not say anything to her. Leon and Anastasia have made many efforts to try to untie Dollys heart, but to no avail. Sister-inw, even if you dont get married in this life, Jayden will not wake up! In the hospital room, Anastasia said aloud in anxiety. How long has it been, she watched every interaction between Brayden and Dolly and Jayden, as a bystander, she felt bad for her big brother. Although she knew in her heart that the woman in front of her had made everything clear to Brayden, she was more than convinced that with that stubborn character of Brayden, he would never give up Dolly easily, even if he never married for life! I know. Dolly slowly replied. If you know, then why torture yourself so much, and why torture others! Yes, you are here to take good care of Jayden, already considered to give him a perfect ount, then what about big brother? Have you ever thought about his feelings? How many years do you want him to wait for you? Three years? Five years? Or a lifetime? Anastasia said nonchntly. It was obvious that she was already angry. I didnt ask him to wait for me, Ive made it very clear that Brayden and I have broken up, and, by the way, you guys should also persuade him. With that, Dolly directly took the thermos on the table and left. What an incorrigible woman. What a simple thing, why does she have to think soplicated! Anastasia looked at the man in front of her and really wanted to go over and give him a p. Of course, even though she knew it would be too much. Theres no way, Im out of tricks anyway. In the office, Anastasia sat on the sofa and said in a deted voice. Looking at the coarse and helpless look of the woman in front of him, Leon knew that persuasion must have failed again.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. What did big brother say? The woman continued to ask. What else can I say, just wait. Leon replied. One dragging, one waiting, these two people, really made for each other! The woman sighed. Perhaps because Brayden put more thought into his studies, the Kirnd Group soon became the toppany in the city, and in second ce was the Davidson Familyspany. Mr. Davidson, congrattions. Yes, I didnt expect that you would be so young and already have a business abroad, you are really better than blue! At the banquet, several old people surrounded Stanley, and kept onplimenting, trying to draw closer the rtionship between themselves and the Davidson Family. I have a lot to learn from you. Stanley said immediately. At that moment, Stanleys father and mother were excitedly enjoying the praise of their son from the people around them. Your Stanley, do you have a girlfriend now? See, thats my daughter. Yeah, what kind of girl does your son like, he should have a family too, right? Mrs. Davidson, looking at him not far away, was toasting and joking, and wasforted. Finally, the Davidson Family has a sessor, Introduce your son to my daughter In the corner, Brayden sat on the sofa, looking a bit forlorn. He had not liked such asions, just every time but had to attend because of maintaining some rtionships. Big brother, dont you want to go and talk to them? Next to him, Leon reminded. What to talk about? Business? He doesnt seem to need those partners who have one thing on the surface and another behind the scenes. Feelings? Where else would he have any feelings to speak of with those people. You go have fun, dont mind me. Brayden said directly, taking a sip of wine. Not far away, Stanley watched the scene, a little surprised. What? In a bad mood? Stanley slowly walked up to Brayden and asked in a soft voice. Is something wrong? Brayden asked directly, without even raising his head. How are you and Dolly doing? Stanley asked worriedly. Nothing to do with you. He replied coldly. Stanley sat next to him and shook his wine with a look of regret in his eyes. He truly wished that the man in front of him and Dolly could be happy, but who would have thought that there would be a Jayden between them. Big brother, lets go, youre fine here anyway, take me home. Anastasia ran over, patted Braydens arm hard and said loudly. Done talking? All taken care of already? Brayden raised his head, looked seriously at the woman in front of him, and asked. But she did not know that the mall, always fickle, maybe one second can sit on things, the next second can not do Are you sure? Brayden asked repeatedly. Very sure, hurry up and go. With that, the woman simply took his arm and left. After Leon saw the two people leave, he also immediately put down his ss and walked out. Big brother, where are you going? I want to go home! In the car, Anastasia shouted, somewhat puzzled. To the hospital. Brayden looked like he didnt want to say much, and coldly spat out a few words. Chapter 1516 Awake Anastasia looked at the man next to her with displeasure and headache. There are times when she really thinks Brayden should really give up on Dolly, but this one is so dead-eyed. Brother, I ask you, if, say, Jayden will never wake up in this life, Dolly will have to take care of him for the rest of his life, what do you do? Anastasia deliberately asked. Then Ill wait for her for the rest of my life. The man answered. He was afraid he was crazy! How could he make such an irresponsible decision for himself. No! The woman shouted. Brother, Im begging you, okay? Dolly is afraid to face her feelings, but you cant spend all your life on her. The woman said anxiously. He believes that one day, Jayden will wake up, he also believes that Dolly will eventually return to their side, but now, the three of them need time. He was willing to wait, even until he was seventy, eighty years old. Shut up and dont talk, or youll get off! Brayden said in a low voice, without a trace of emotion in his tone. Anastasia looked away from the window with a little bit of anger in her eyes. In the hospital, Dolly was carefully wiping the mans face on the hospital bed, looking at the two people who slowly came in through the door, she did not feel surprised. This kind of action, Brayden has seen countless times, he has long been used to it, and then no longer jealous. How have the past two days been? Any better? Brayden asked. Still the same as before, no improvement. Dolly replied as she went about her business. Looking at Jayden in the hospital bed, Braydens expression did not have a ripple. Doctor, can this man still wake up or not? Suddenly, Anastasia grabbed the arm of the doctor next to her and asked anxiously. The doctor looked at Jayden, and then at the woman in front of him, shook his head and did not say anything. What he meant was not that Jayden couldnt wake up, but that he didnt know if the man could wake up and when exactly he would wake up. You dont ask, no one knows if hell wake up. Dolly said in a low voice. Anastasia clenched her fists, her powerful aura daring the doctor to say more. Call me if something happens. Saying that, Brayden directly walked out of the ward. Okay. Dolly replied. The two people, it seems, have long been used to such closing words every time. Anastasia looked at Dolly, and then at Braydens departing back, a little curious. Thats it? He just left? He came just to see Jayden? Braydens mind boggled her brain a bit. Come on, dont think about it, big brothers mind, can you women figure it out? Leon said dotingly while gently knocking her head. Who are you talking about? What kind of woman am I? Youe here , she said, she chased Leon. Looking at the noisy two people outside, Dolly suddenly felt some envy. Once, she and Brayden were so in love with each other, but unfortunately, they can never go back. People, it is really wonderful, always in some ident in the growth, and always in these idents to gain and lose. Dolly sighed and went on with her busy schedule. Thepanys main goal is to provide a solution to the problem. Everything, and still go with the flow. Suddenly, the man in the hospital bed called out. Dolly looked up, did not move, andy down on the sofa to continue to sleep. Then, there was another sound. The woman got up from the couch with a start and looked around. Im sure Im overthinking it, there is no third person in this room except her and Jayden, so how can there be a mans voice! It must have been a dream. The woman pounded her head hard, trying to make herself more awake. Pop! The vase fell to the ground and broke all over the floor. Dolly turned on the lights and checked everything in the hospital room. The moment she turned on the light, she froze, and then a line of tears gushed out like a waterfall. At this moment, the man on the hospital bed, is frozen looking at her, a curious look. Jayden, youre awake. The woman said excitedly. Who are you? The man asked directly. A statement that stunned the woman in front of him, is this amnesia? Do you really not remember who I am? Dolly immediately asked. Do we both know each other? Jayden continued to ask. For this reaction of the man, Dolly could not say whether it was sad or surprised, because in her eyes, as long as the man could wake up, it was already a blessing in misfortune. Well, lets not talk about that, are you hungry? Are you thirsty? The woman immediately asked. Hmm? I want to drink water. The man replied. Good, he really has awakened! The woman sobbed as she hugged the man in the hospital bed with excitement.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Her first impulse was to call Brayden and tell him the good news, but after looking at her watch, she finally gave up because it was already veryte. The next morning, Dolly ran out of the hospital room and got the doctors to give Jayden a thorough examination, and they obliged without hesitation. Its a miracle, to be honest, all of us didnt think he would wake up, Miss Dean its all because of you. The doctor said excitedly from the side. As Jaydens attending doctor, he certainly hoped his patient would get better as soon as possible. Doctor, how is he doing now? Are there any other problems? Dolly asked worriedly. She was really afraid that Jayden would suddenly go into aa and be a vegetable again. No other problems have been detected yet, but since he has woken up, he naturally will not be in aa again. The doctor said firmly. With these words from the doctor, Dolly finally breathed a sigh of relief. Can he still regain his previous memory? The woman continued to ask. Well, it depends on him personally. After saying that, the doctor left straight away. Whether he can regain his memory or not, as long as he lives, than anything is better. In the office, Brayden sat on the couch and flipped through a magazine, oblivious to what was going on in the hospital. Mr. Kirnd! suddenly, a long-lost voice rang in his ears. Brother, Miss Emma is here. Leon said as he held the door open for the woman. What brings you here? Brayden asked as he got up. Came to see you, I heard youve been waiting for Dolly. Chapter 1517 like smooth to the eye What? Not going to give up? Emma asked directly from the couch. The first time I saw her, she said, Im not going to give up, Dolly? Brayden stood up and walked to the window, a hint of caution in her eyes. Do I have a chance? The woman asked in a low voice. She never liked to beat around the bush, and naturally, she said what she had to say. Emma, I hope we can be friends for life. Brayden said directly. It couldnt be more obvious, and Emma seemed to be used to the refusal of the man in front of her. Come on, lets go see Dolly, said Emma, and walked straight out of the office. Perhaps fearing that the woman would go to Dollys trouble, the man immediately ran out. What are you going to do with Dolly? Brayden asked. Brayden asked. emma nced at him and didnt say anything. Soon, the car pulled up in front of the hospital, and Dolly, at that moment, was in the courtyard with Jayden, sunbathing. Dolly? Brayden looked at the two people in front of him in surprise, a little hard to believe. This man actually woke up! Emma looked at Brayden next to her, and then at Dolly not far away, and smiled. Since she couldnt get into Braydens heart, lets bless them! As for this Jayden, she believed that one day, he would quit. Jayden? Brayden unconsciously called out. Jayden looked at the man not far away, holding tightly the small hand of the woman next to him, a little nervous. Dolly, who are they? What are they doing here? Jayden looked at her excitedly and asked. Dont be afraid, its your former friends. Dolly said while patting his shoulder. But why do they look so fierce? Jayden carefully looked at the two people not far away, some fear. He always felt that those two people were not the same as himself, and that was the case. You dont remember? Brayden walked up to Jayden and asked in a low voice. Looking at Brayden, who was so unfamiliar in front of him, Jayden just nodded and said nothing. He doesnt remember it all. Dolly exined from the side. Brayden looked carefully at the man in front of him, with some suspicion in his eyes, What did the doctor say? Theres nothing the doctor can do, he just said it depends on his ability to recover, but its a miracle hes awake. Dolly looked at Jayden next to her with satisfaction, smiled, and said. I dont know why, but Brayden felt that this smile was so harsh and forced. If one day, she can also smile at himself, how good it would be! At this time Brayden, suddenly have a little vision of the future. Yes, Jayden woke up, which means that he and Dolly together again in advance of the time. He suddenly had some expectations, looking forward to Jayden to restore the previous memory. Dolly, for what happenedst time, here, I sincerely apologize to you,st time I left in such a hurry that I didnt have time to say sorry to you Emma walked straight up and said to Dolly. Faced with this sudden apology, Dolly looked a little overwhelmed. She had long forgotten all about it, but she didnt expect this Emma to still remember it, so it was really thoughtful.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Miss Emma, lets not talk about the past, look, isnt it good now? Dolly deliberately said. She had never been a calcting woman, especially for Braydens partner. What are you saying? You have bullied our Dolly? Dolly, dont be afraid, Ill protect you. Saying that, Jayden stood up directly and quickly blocked in front of her with a big and righteous look. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Dolly, is she bullying you? Dont be afraid, I will take revenge for you! He continued. Looking at the picture in front of him, Braydens heart was a little uneasy and dissatisfied. Yes, although Jayden has lost his memory, but looking at the situation in front of him, he clearly still has a different affection for Dolly. Okay, Miss Emma is joking with us, you do not get excited. Dolly immediatelyforted the man next to her. Why have you suddenly be so humorous? Miss Emma keptughing and said. Jayden! Suddenly, a long-lost man came over not far away. How is it? Are you okay? Are you all right? Are there any other problems? Stephen asked Dolly while observing the man in front of him. Other than not regaining my memory, theres nothing else wrong. Dolly replied. Stephen looked at his good brother with a heartfelt expression of excitement. He and Dolly were thinking the same thing, never mind what, as long as he woke up, it was already the greatest gift from God. Who are you again? Are you my brother? Jayden looked at Stephen in front of him and suddenly asked. Stephen was so excited that he almost shed tears. A few people were already in a tense rtionship, and they dispersed without saying a few words. Soon, the matter of Jaydens awakening was already well known, and slowly, Anastasia and Leon also began to pay attention, only that what they valued was not Jaydens body, but the feelings between Dolly and Brayden. Big brother, what exactly did sister-inw say? Or else, let Anastasia go to do some thinking for her? In the office, Leon asked in a low voice, his expression was anxious. Dont. Brayden replied. Looking at the man in front of him with such a calm look, Leon was a little puzzled, and then slowly walked out of the office. Well? What did big brother say? Anastasia rushed to ask. Leon looked at the woman in front of him, just shook his head, did not speak. Never mind, no matter, really the emperor is not anxious! Anastasia immediately turned away. Dolly, what kind of rtionship did we have before? In the ward, Jayden suddenly stared at the woman in front of him and asked. For a moment, Dolly was stunned, her eyes a little evasive, not wanting to answer his question. Were friends. Dolly deliberately pretended to be very rxed and answered. She knew that this man would recover his memory sooner orter, but she didnt have the courage to tell Jayden everything about the past now. Is that so? I thought we two used to be a couple. Jayden muttered, nibbling on the apple in his hand. At this point, Dolly felt somehow saddened. So what kind of man do you like? Jayden asked again. Why suddenly ask such a gossipy question? The woman looked at him and smiled. The smooth ones. Her answer was simple, but profound. So do you see me as smooth now? The man asked immediately afterwards. At once, Dolly froze, smooth-eyed, but only in friendship. The womanughed awkwardly and pretended not to hear. Chapter 1518 Faking Amnesia Gradually, watching Dolly and Jayden get along with each other, the two became more and more in tune with each other, which made Brayden had to be a little worried. Twenty dayster, Jaydens health had improved and the doctor rmended that he could be discharged, so the two were separated. Dolly, I dont want to be separated from you. Jayden tightly grasped Dollys small hand and whispered. Your body has been healed, you should learn to take care of yourself now. The woman replied softly. In fact, as early as half a month ago, the man had already recovered his memory, only he did not want Dolly to leave him too soon, so he hid it from the woman he loved. Then what if I miss youter? Jayden deliberately asked. He knew very well in his heart that Dolly was definitely not an irresponsible person. You can call me. The woman replied with a faint smile. Looking at Dolly in front of him so inly, Jayden sighed with relief. It was better to be sick, so she wouldnt try to deny her various requests. The man smiled yfully, with an evil look in his eyes. Dolly, what is your rtionship with Brayden? He asked deliberately. Dolly stopped the movement in her hand, slowly walked to the man, looked at him seriously, always felt that there was something wrong somewhere, but could not say. Why do you suddenly remember to ask this? She asked evasively. Nothing, Im just afraid youll be snatched away by him. The man pouted and whispered. Dolly looked away and sighed softly, hiding the sadness in her heart. Sometimes, she herself is confused, such a perfect care of Jayden, really good? She would also be afraid that the man in front of her would still be stalking her like he did before. Whats wrong with you? Jayden asked. Nothing,e hurry up and clean up and go home. With that, Dolly went back to work. The weather was beautiful, cloudless, the sky was blue, everything looked so beautiful. A few stray cats on the roadside were rolling around from time to time, azy look. Well, Ill go back first. With that, Dolly turned around and was about to leave. Wait a minute, where are you going? The man immediately tugged her arm and asked. Im going home. The woman replied. Jayden grimaced, his face was displeased, going home to that Brayden? Then whos going to cook for me? All at once, the womans eyes dimmed. Heres the deal, Ill hire a babysitter for you. I dont want a nanny, I just want you. A word thatpletely annoyed the man not far away. Jayden, Dolly is my wife, not your wife. Brayden suddenly remembered. Jayden turned around and looked at the biting eyes not far away, his expression a little grim. Whether the two of them are married or not, anyway, now Dolly, only belongs to himself! Dolly, so youre already married to him. Jayden lowered his head and said deliberately. No, Im not married. The woman hurriedly said. At once, Jayden smiled. He still had a chance! And so far, it seemed, he and Dolly were spending much more time together than before. Brayden, you go back first, Jayden is just now recovering physically, Dolly exined as she walked up to Brayden, afraid he would irritate Jayden again. Dolly, you still dont know, right, this so-called patient, has long since regained his memory, all things, he can do, only he wants to rely on you. Brayden looked at her and answered seriously. How is this possible! Jayden has recovered his memory or not, she knows best. Okay, dont talk nonsense. Communication was unsessful, finally, Brayden still left in disappointment. Looking at the figure not far away, Jayden smiled. Come on, Dolly, I want to eat ribs today. Saying that, Jayden pushed the woman straight in. Youre just going to let Jayden mess around? In the car, Emma asked in a low voice. Brayden didnt say anything and stayed silent. He felt that it was necessary to have a good talk with Dolly. Didnt you go to pick up Dolly? Where is everyone? Next to him, Mrs. Knight asked directly. She has something to do. Brayden said coldly and walked into the room. What could she have to do? Mrs. Knight skimmed her lips and left. Some people say that love is something that cannot be touched easily, or you will encounter some unprecedented experiences, but at the same time, everyone is growing in the process.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Anastasia, shouldnt you exin this to me? On the sofa, Leon asked directly. Exin what? Theres nothing to exin. Anastasia replied. What a joke, a third party has already appeared, and she has nothing to say to herself? There was a mockery in the mans eyes. Anastasia has never been one to nag, and naturally, she didnt want to repeat too much about what she had already exined. You and that Tiger, what exactly is your rtionship? This, you have to be clear with me. Leon shouted. Im working, dont disturb me. The woman said while tapping on theputer keyboard. At this time, she did not feel that the man in front of her, was on the verge of copse. Looking at the beloved womans love for his own indifferent appearance, finally the man could not bear to m the door and left. In the future, stay away from my woman. In the park, Leon said to the woman in front of him. I like her, I want to pursue her. Tiger replied overbearingly. Leons aura was quickly raised several points by this man, who said it so righteously! She already has a boyfriend. It doesnt matter, we bothpete fairly, the final result, lies with her. Tiger said, a confident look. Leon really cant think of who gave the man in front of him the confidence to be so bold. She wont choose you. Leon warned. Not necessarily. Ray Tiger replied with a shrug. It seemed that another war was about to break out. After Anastasia finished the work in hand, she realized that Leon, who was originally next to her, had long since disappeared. Where did he go? The woman immediately took out her cell phone and dialed. I want to have some dessert. She pouted. Okay. With that, Leon simply hung up the phone. Strange, when did he be so high strung? The woman shook her head and moved her muscles. She likes mousse cake. The Tiger on the other side said. Leon did not say anything and was silent. Since then, a smokeless war has begun. Your cake. Leon ced the cake directly on the womans desk. There was no response around, and when he walked to the balcony, he realized that the woman had fallen asleep in the recliner. Chapter 1519 Nanny What? Are you jealous? Jayden asked the man in front of him in a low voice in the cafe, with a slight provocation in his tone. How long do you want to make a scene? Brayden asked directly. Jayden grimaced and skewered him without speaking. This wasnt fooling around, he was just fighting for his love! Why are you hiding the fact that you have recovered your memory? Brayden continued to ask. Jayden replied disdainfully, Im not hiding it. This man, he can fool Dolly, but after all, he can not fool him Brayden! All the indicators show that this mans body and head are not in any trouble now, but he is still pestering Dolly. Jayden, why are you doing this? Because you like Dolly? So you want to keep her to yourself? Brayden asked in a low voice. This kind of underhanded behavior is very much in line with the mans style of doing things in front of him. Ive always liked Dolly, Jayden replied. Yes, the old him, not to have a good match with Brayden, is the biggest one irresponsible to his love. Brayden took a sip of his coffee, got up and left. In the room, Dolly lying on the bed, a tired look, Brayden quietly walked over, pulled the covers for her to cover, and then hold the cheeks to carefully observe the woman in front of. She was still as beautiful as ever, but much more haggard than before. Whenever he thought that the source of her changes was Jayden, Brayden felt a sense of loss. She was obviously his own woman, but now it made her look like Jaydens wife. Whats wrong? The woman asked as she slowly opened her eyes and rolled over, muttering. Nothing, you go back to sleep. Brayden replied. I cant sleep anymore. Dolly replied as she tightened her arms around the waist of the man in front of her. At this moment, Brayden really had the feeling that this woman loved himself. Why dont you trust me? Brayden suddenly asked. A statement that caused Dolly to wonder, What are you talking about? Jayden has regained his memory, hes just been hiding it from you. With a push, Brayden gathered the woman into his arms, trying to feel the warmth of her body. Brayden, I know that I did neglect you in recent times, but dont you keep doubting me, okay? The woman said, pressing her face close to his chin. For Dolly, of course, he waspletely at ease, but for Jayden that stinking man, he was a hundred times more uneasy. He did not believe that during the time Dolly and Jayden spent together, that man did not have some bad intentions. After realizing that the woman in front of him would not believe himself, Brayden also will not exin. Such a quiet beautiful moment, he did not want to miss because of a Jayden. The next morning, Dolly woke up and immediately turned on theputer to try to find a suitable nanny for Jayden on the Inte, but for some reason, the nannies looking for work were as good as negotiated, all already had a head start. Hello, is this Auntie Turner? We need you and the nanny who cooks Sorry, Ive already found a job. With that, the other party has hung up the phone. And all of this was precisely what Jayden had arranged earlier. She had promised the man that she would be responsible for doing his chores until a nanny was found. Looking at the watch on her wrist, the time just ticked by, and Dolly had to change her clothes and walk out of the living room. What are you doing there? Mrs. Knight asked loudly. Im going out! Dolly responded loudly. Mrs. Knight frowned and muttered under her breath. Finally, after a battle of Jaydens minds and her own guilt over the man, Dolly agreed to babysit for him for a while and continue to take care of him. Then we have a deal, you cant back out. Jayden stood behind her, smiling. No backtracking, but Ill keep looking for a nanny for you until I find one. The woman replied. What a persistent person! The man looked at her with a slightly unusual look of affection in his eyes. What do you mean, Dolly is going to babysit for Jayden? Brayden stood up directly and said loudly. In the past, he could put up with Dolly taking care of Jayden, it was because that stinking man needed someone to take care of him, but now, hes obviously healed! Big brother, lets hurry up and get sister-inw back! Leon whispered. But Brayden knew that Dolly would never give up taking care of Jayden for a while! Hurry up and find a nanny on the inte, quick! Brayden yelled anxiously. Damn, this Jayden is really getting ahead of himself! The man pped the table hard to show his anger.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Okay, dinners ready, Im going home first. Dolly said as she cleaned up. Come on, lets eat together. The man gestured to the table full of dishes andughed. No, I still have to go home and cook for the kids. The woman replied. No, I cant eat all this food youre cooking! Jayden said as he ran directly in front of her with one arrow step and stopped her. Looking at the man in front of her, Dolly was a little helpless. She didnt want to make Jayden angry, she was afraid he would suddenly lose his memory! Ill just have a little. Dolly walked into the restaurant, picked up her chopsticks, and muttered. The two people ate their meals together, their mouths chatting and talking from time to time, and it didnt seem awkward at all. jayden was enjoying this feeling, but Dolly was a bit anxious. Bang Bang Bang! The knock on the door was somewhat violent. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre getting into. Open the door. Dolly reminded him. Oh. The man slowly got up and walked over. Eating? Brayden greeted him. What are you doing here? Jayden asked disgruntled, indifference in his tone. Came to drop off your babysitter! I heard youve been looking for a babysittertely. Brayden replied as he patted the shoulder of the woman next to him. Who is it? Dolly asked loudly from the restaurant. Its me! Brayden replied loudly. Dolly immediately stood up and ran to the door, What are you doing here? The woman asked as she snuggled into Braydens arms and pouted. Didnt you ask me to find a babysitter for you? Forgot? Brayden gently pinched her little cheeks and hurriedly replied. At once, Dolly understood. Found one so soon? The woman deliberately pretended to be surprised and said. Hello. The woman next to them greeted them. But Jayden was a very upset look. Chapter 1520 suspicion For Brayden to find a nanny, Jayden is a variety of picky, finally, the nanny can not stand it, dry less than two days directly proposed to resign, and then, Jayden still every day to call Dolly, saying they are very hungry, very tired, no one to take care of, very poor After Dolly learned that the nanny resigned, she went to find Jayden. Before, she talked to the nanny, the reason for resigning is that Jayden that stinky man will often be idle and find nothing to do. Jayden, what kind of nanny are you looking for? The woman asked helplessly. One like you. The man replied with a gangly grin. But Im not a nanny, I have my own job. Dolly looked at him and replied seriously. Dolly, I like you. Suddenly, Jayden said. Instantly, a piece of rose petals fell from the air, an elegant music yed, and the air was filled with the intoxicating scent of flowers. Jayden, weve always been good friends. The woman reminded. Yet all he wanted was for this Dolly to be his wife. Dolly, be my girlfriend. The man continued. Im Braydens girlfriend. Dolly replied. Every time he heard the word Brayden from this womans mouth, Jayden became irritated. Weve been together for so long, I cant believe you dont have any feelings for me. Indeed, the two of them had been together for a long time, but unfortunately, their rtionship was at best a kind of affection, not love. Im sorry, Jayden, Brayden and I are getting married soon. With that, she was going to get up and leave the western restaurant. She didnt want to give this man any chance, even if she lied. Why not me? Jayden continued to ask.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Because there is no love between us. The woman turned around and answered. Feelings can be cultivated slowly. Im sorry, I already have Brayden, a statement that left the man behind her a little helpless. The man behind the door is a little sad. However, he will not give up because of this. Dolly, at this time, suddenly remembered what Brayden said before. Perhaps, he has really recovered his memory, but has only been hiding himself. The nanny thing, and then this woman quickly had some suspicions about Jayden. Congrattions! Stephen said aloud as he walked in. What is it? Jayden asked, not even looking up. What, did Dolly piss you off? Stephen continued to ask. Thats not true! Hed managed to get up the courage to confess to the woman, but shed dismissed it with a single word. Dont want to talk about it. Jayden muttered as he shook his wine on the couch. Stephen knew he must have hit a wall again, so he did not continue the following topic. When are you going to tell her about your recovered memory? I dont know, it depends. Maybe tomorrow, or maybe not in this lifetime! To say or not to say, naturally, also depends on ones mood. Today, Brayden and Dolly and Jayden have a mess between them, and coincidentally, between Anastasia and Leon, also a mess. The atmosphere seems awkward and negative when people with the same illness are together, even if no one will talk. Whats wrong with you? Brayden asked the brother in front of him, looking up. Nothing. Leon shook his head, signaling that it was fine. Who was he kidding? Such an icy face clearly shows that at this time he is annoyed very much! For a long time, Leon finally couldnt help himself. Big brother, someone is going after Anastasia, he said directly. Oh. Brayden returned a faint voice. No, big brother, howe youre not surprised at all? Whats so surprising? Anastasia is already very beautiful, very good, someone likes her, thats normal. Brayden replied. What about me? Leon continued to ask. Make yourself better. One sentence, dispelled all the uneasiness and anxiety in Leons heart. Leon immediately walked out of the office, picked up the book next to him, and read vigorously. Looking at that serious look outside the office, Brayden actually smiled. He understood the mans love for Anastasia, and naturally he would notugh at his good brother. Isnt that what all men in rtionships are like? For the woman they love, they can do everything they dont like or even dont want to do, just like he could put up with Dolly taking care of Jayden before. Anastasia, this is for you. In front of the bookstore, Tiger held a bouquet of red roses and carefully handed it to Anastasia. Looking at the brightly colored roses in front of her, the woman suddenly remembered Leon. It seemed like it had been a long time since Leon had given himself red roses. Sorry, this flower, I cant ept it. Anastasia replied immediately. Tiger had guessed that she would answer this way, and there was not a trace of surprise on his face. What? Afraid Leon will know? Tiger asked. What did she have to be afraid of? Besides, she and Leon are people who have been through thick and thin, and they have long had a deeper understanding of each other, and are much less likely to get angry and jealous over some unnecessary person or thing. Leon is my fianc, so please dont do such things in the future. Anastasia reminded the man in front of her. I dont mind, Ive already dered war with him. Tiger replied confidently. For a moment, the woman froze. The two of them had met? Right, so you just need to make a decision at the final stage. Not far away, Leon shouted. Anastasia immediately turned around and quickly ran over. Looking at the womans sappy running posture, Tiger suddenly felt a little envious of Leon. Am I toote? Leon gently kissed the woman on her forehead and muttered. No. Anastasia shook her head and replied, happiness on her face. At this sight, Tiger understood everything and turned to leave. Dolly, your phone is ringing! Mrs. Knight yelled from the living room. Dolly immediately ran over and looked at the few words bouncing on the screen, with some reluctance in her eyes. Why arent you answering your phone? Mrs. Knight continued to ask. Dont want to answer. With that, the woman simply hung up the phone and tossed it onto the couch next to her. The phone, continued to buzz. What is it? Mrs. Knight couldnt resist picking up Dollys phone, pressing the speakerphone, and asking. At the old womans voice, Jayden was startled for a moment, and then immediately adjusted his emotions. Hello auntie, Im looking for Dolly, Jayden said deliberately. Chapter 1521 Wedding Photos Dolly is not in. With that, Mrs. Knight hung up the phone directly. On the other side of the phone, Jayden was stunned, looking at the phone in his hand with a somewhat mute expression. When did Mrs. Knights temper be so explosive? Forget it, lets go to her directly! No, in Dollys eyes, he is now in a state of amnesia. The man immediately retreated again. I think youd better hurry up and remarry Brayden! Save yourself from any future chaos. Mrs. Knight next to me said immediately. Dolly nodded her head nicely.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. When are you going to take wedding photos? Mrs. Knight asked again. I dont know, Brayden seems to have been very busytely. Dolly replied. Listening to this girls answer, Mrs. Knight had a number in mind. Mrs. Knight took out her cell phone, walked to her room, and dialed. You guys are going to have your wedding pictures taken tomorrow. She said directly. Brayden was a little curious about what she had said. Why did Mrs. Knight suddenly bring up this matter? Dolly had not yet decided when to marry him! Madam, I want to wait for Dolly Dont wait, she has already agreed, if you say it to her, she will definitely agree! Mrs. Knight growled in a low voice, the words were very anxious. Hearing these words of thedy, together with that Dolly has already decided? At once, the mans heart, full of hope. Soon, he returned home and ate together, then went straight home to his room. On the bed, Dolly is bored flipping through the newspaper, a look of nothing to do. Dolly, Brayden called softly. Whats wrong? The woman asked, looking up. Shall we go to the wedding photo shoot tomorrow? The man asked in a low voice, testing her carefully. Dolly put down the newspaper in her hands and cupped the mans face in front of her with a hint of delight in her eyes. Sure. The woman replied slowly. At this point Brayden was as happy as a child and actually jumped right up on the bed. Hey, Brayden, what are you doing? Dont move! Dolly said loudly while stopping him. Maam! Dolly promised Im going to take wedding photos! Suddenly, Brayden ran straight out of the room and shouted at Mrs. Knight. Looking at the man in front of him with such an excited look, Mrs. Knights mouth curved up in a satisfied curve. Although he is a domineering and ruthless president in the mall, but in private, he is more like a child, naughty and mischievous, and even childish. Daddy, what are you doing? Franklin asked as he rubbed his eyes and slowly walked out of his room. Brayden looked at the child not far away, his expression a little guilty. Nothing, Franklin good boy, go back to sleep ah! With that, he pushed the child straight in. Hurry up and go to sleep. Dolly ran out and patted him hard on the shoulder, said, smiling awkwardly at Mrs. Knight next to him. For a moment, Brayden felt the whole world brighten up. Come on, dont get excited, its not like were shooting today. The woman muttered as she got into bed. Suddenly, Brayden rolled over and pressed Dolly hard under his body, kissing the womans cheek. Gradually, the two plunged into each other and then fell into a sweet sleep. Get up? Brayden gently nibbled on the ear of the woman next to him and asked in a low voice. Im so tired. The woman muttered, hugging Brayden tightly. Looking at the pampered look of the woman in front of him, instantly, the mans heart, again, had a little stirring. Just as he was about to crush the woman under his body again, Dolly, as if she had expected it, rolled over and left his embrace. Are you busy today? She asked. No, Ill be with you all day today. Brayden replied in a low voice as he stroked her body. Eight oclock, nine oclock, ten oclock The time passed, and the two people were still cuddling in bed Get up! Suddenly, Mrs. Knights voice came from the living room. At once, the two people in bedughed out loud in unison. They thought Mrs. Knight had gone to the garden long ago, but in fact, Mrs. Knight, in order to confirm that they were really going to take wedding photos today, nned to stay at home all day until they were ready. Hurry up, dont dawdle, after dinner, you two will go to take pictures. Mrs. Knight said while she was busy. Under her supervision, the two finished their breakfast and then went straight to the car. Perhaps people who are older are easily insecure and like to do many things themselves, and so does Mrs. Knight. The studio, everyone shuttles between one crowd, looks very busy, but also very happy. Today is a good day, naturally, there are many people taking wedding photos. Mr. Kirnd, who are you shooting with? The person in charge rushed over and asked. My fiance. Brayden answered as he straightened his tie. The chief looked at Dolly next to him and smiled, a smile that had so much meaning, but more than that, his blessing for the two people in front of him. Come on, take pictures! First for Mr. Kirnd! Amand came down, and the whole room became more busy and lively. Madam, smile! Mr. Kirnd, lean a little closer to Mrs. Kirnd! Although it was a sweet thing, the whole day, Dolly was paralyzed with exhaustion and sat directly on the sofa next to her, constantly massaging her feet. Isnt that exhausting? Brayden asked as he came over and massaged her shoulders. Its okay. Dolly smiled at him and replied. Yes, she was tired, but she was happy. What do you mean, Dolly and Brayden are going to the studio together to take wedding pictures? When? Jayden stood up in a sh and asked loudly. Today. Stephen replied indifferently. Damn Brayden, he should have made such a scene! Jayden walked out aggressively. Is this okay? Dolly raised her head, showing her sexy corbone, and asked the photographer next to her. No! Brayden came over and said, tugging the womans dress upward in an attempt to cover up the tantalizing part. What are you doing, taking pictures. The woman muttered. I know. The man replied. Dolly turned her face to look at Brayden in front of her, a little displeased, but a little expectant. Jealous? She asked, wrapping her arms around his neck. But were taking wedding pictures now. Dolly exined. Just this once. Brayden replied as he pinched her little cheeks. Good. With that, she stood on her tiptoes, kissed the man on the lips, turned and ran away. Chapter 1522 When will you get your license? Where is the person? Where did they go? Jayden ran straight into the studio, looked around and shouted. The people around looked at him like he was a psychopath, with some curious eyes. Hello, may I ask who you are looking for? The person in charge came over and asked directly. Wheres Dolly? Jayden asked hastily, clutching the mans hand. You mean Mr. Kirnd and Mrs. Kirnd, they have left. The person in charge replied politely. Looking at the man in front of him so anxiously, I dont know why, but the person in charge was a little panicked. Have they finished taking wedding photos? Jayden continued to ask. Yes. The person in charge smiled. Jayden bit her lip and looked a little nervous. I want to see the wedding photos they took. He continued. The person in charge instantly had some difficulty, Sorry, the wedding photos taken in our studio cant be presented to outsiders casually, so please understand. He said so politely, if the man in front of him still does not have the eyesight to leave, then it will be rough! The person in charge rubbed his two hands together tightly and sized up Jayden. Im just looking, Im a friend of theirs. Sensei is a friend, even if its a family member, without the consent of the person concerned, its absolutely impossible for them to privately release the wedding photos to this man. Excuse me, please go back! Saying that, the person in charge directly turned around and left. Jayden looked at the people around, and then looked at a few security guards not far away, hesitated for a moment, or withdrew. Good, this studio, he Jayden remembered. Looking at the departing back, the person in charge immediately picked up the phone on the table and dialed it directly. Mr. Kirnd, a man named Jayden, just came by. What did he say? Brayden asked directly. He wanted to see your wedding photos, but I refused. The man in charge replied in a low voice. Very well, we dont know this man, and we dont want to trust him easily in whatever he goes to do in the future. With that, Brayden hung up the phone directly. Finally, you still can not sink it! Brayden stood up, walked to the side, looking at the sea not far away, some expected surprise in his eyes. At this time Jayden, sitting in the living room, can only dry anxious. He did not dare to call Brayden, he was afraid that the man would record, and he did not dare to go to Brayden openly to settle ounts, he was afraid that he would identally expose the fact that he had recovered his memory. What the hell are you thinking? Stephen asked from the side. Jayden scratched the back of his head and was anxious. Do you need me to help you? Stephen asked. No. He didnt want Stephen to get involved, after all, it was his personal business. He couldnt easily show his ace teammate unless it was absolutely necessary. Are you sure? Stephen continued to ask. Sure! Soon after the wedding photo shoot, Dolly went straight home. Sure enough, Mrs. Knight was still watching TV in the living room, but her mind had long since flown to the sky. When she saw Dolly return home, she immediately ran over and held the womans small hand, pulling her to the sofa with a very kissable look. How was it? All done shooting? She hurriedly asked, a smile grinning at the corners of her mouth. Its done. The woman replied. How did it go? Did it look good? Show me. Mrs. Knight smiled anxiously. It hasnt been developed yet. Let me see the electronic photos! Thisdy, why did she suddenly be so concerned about her marriage with Brayden? Dolly was not slow to take out her phone, open the album and present it to her. The first thing you need to do is to get married to Brayden, and then you have to live a good life, okay? Dont make any more Jayden, Stanley, Vincent , Mrs. Knight said in a serious tone. This word, how to sound so twisted? The woman looked at the Mrs. Knight in front of her, some understanding. In fact, she is only also looking forward to a bright future for herself and Brayden, and this remarriage, in her eyes, is just a way to let those men die. Madam, I know, dont worry. Dolly replied softly. Ive already made a deal with Brayden, once this wedding photo of yourses out, well pick a good day and have the wedding. Dollys eyes were surprised to see a hint of excitement. Maam, I actually prefer a quieter wedding. Dolly muttered. Mrs. Knight naturally knew some of the thoughts in this womans heart, and had made all the proper arrangements. Good. Big brother, I heard that you and your sister-inw went to take wedding photos? In the office, Leon ran up to Brayden and asked.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Not heard, its a fact. Brayden replied as he signed. Anastasia immediately plopped down on Braydens desk and stared deadpan at the man in front of her with a gossipy look. Big brother, how did you conquer your sister-inw? The woman asked. Dont make a mess, its busy. Brayden replied. What a bore! Anastasia straightened her back and walked to the sofa next to her. Its time for you to get your license, right? Brayden suddenly said. Leon lifted his head and looked at the woman next to him with a sorrowful look in his eyes. How he wanted to marry this woman, but Anastasia wanted to put her career first. Leon sat down and looked at the papers next to him. We are still very young, there is no hurry. Anastasia replied in a low voice. Not so young, its time to have a child. Brayden said deliberately. Leon pricked up his ears, expecting an answer from the woman next to him. Later. Anastasia said directly. At once, the air froze. She really did stick to her previous idea, which Leon had expected. Yes, were not in a hurry. Leon said cooperatively, looked at the beloved woman and smiled. Six words, but the Anastasia, at this time, was warm in her heart. She admired Leons patience, which was the reason she would choose this man to spend her life together. Who says that two people together have to get married? Who says you have to have children after you get married? These are just some worldly views. The woman pondered something while tinkering with the pen in her hand. Looking at the reaction of the two people in front of him, Brayden suddenly seemed to understand something, and did not continue the topic. Chapter 1523 Something’s wrong Jayden, itse to this, its better to let it go. Next to him, Stephen softly persuaded. Jayden looked out the window, his eyes a little lost. Do you really want to give up? He was suddenly a little confused. In the past, he had been determined to marry Dolly, but now it seemed that the woman would not give himself a single chance. How have you been? He turned around, looked at his good brother in front of him, and asked directly. Everythings going well. Stephen replied. Skyler and the child had recently returned to their normal routines, which saved Stephen a lot of heartache. Call me if you need anything, Ill support you in whatever decision you make. Saying that, Stephen walked out. Looking at Stephens figure, Jayden was gloomy. Why was it not Dolly who said this!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Boss, its already washed out, do we need to send it straight over? In the studio, a youngd asked in a low voice. Well, you go send it, remember, on the way must pay attention to safety, must not make any mistakes. The person in charge looked seriously at the young guy in front of him and said in a serious manner. This is Brayden and Dollys wedding photos, Kirnd Group people, he can not afford to offend. Yes. Saying that, the young guy walked straight out of the studio. On the way, there were very few pedestrians, probably busy with work, and the young guy did not pay much attention to the traffic. He thought that as long as he honestly obeyed the traffic rules, he would be fine, but he didnt know that there were people behind the scenes controlling all this. Pop! An unanticipated car directly vited traffic rules and hit the young guy. On the ground, a piece of debris, at the moment of seeing the wedding photo fell to the ground, the young man closed his eyes. Next to him, there were two photo frames lying, and the person in the frame, however, was smiling sweetly. What do you say? Car ident? My ancestors, how could he be so careless! The person in charge immediately ran out, after learning that the wedding photos were destroyed, Dollys first reaction, not anger, anger, but the safety of the staff. How is it? Is everything okay? The woman rushed to ask. Mrs. Kirnd, Im really sorry, everything is our staffs mistake, all the damages, are borne by our studio. The person in charge said while bowing to her. How is he doing now? Is there nothing serious wrong with his health? Dolly asked anxiously. Hes fine, hell be fine after he recovers. The person in charge immediately replied. At once, she breathed a sigh of relief. The people around looked at her in surprise, somewhat puzzled. Under normal circumstances, if a customers photos were destroyed, they would be furious and thus find fault with the studio in various ways, but the woman in front of her did not, instead, she was still concerned about the safety of the studio staff, which was a bit surprising. The person in charge looked at Dolly next to him, with a smile of satisfaction on his face. Recently, the person in charge is preparing to emigrate, plus the business of the studio is getting worse and worse, so he intends to close the studio, although everyone is very reluctant. But when things came to this point, he suddenly changed his mind again. Perhaps the studio could be handed over to the woman in front of him. In the office, Brayden was discussing with the bosses of otherpanies about the project, and he had no idea about what was going on in the hospital. Big brother, sister-inw has gone to the hospital. Leon ran in and said. Whats wrong with her? Whats wrong? Brayden asked immediately. Its not that something happened to sister-inw, its something that happened to your wedding photos. Leon continued to exin. All at once, the men sighed in relief. Whats all the fuss about, this kind of thing, its not the first time. brayden skimmed him, did not say anything, looked very calm. Big brother, did you guess it all along? Leon asked. Come on, dont ask so many questions, hurry up and work! Said Brayden waved a hand at him. Leon walked out of the office, Brayden stopped the movement in his hand, picked up the phone, and dialed directly. What? Finally cant help it? Brayden said coldly. On the other side of the phone, there was a moment of silence, and then the man spoke slowly. I dont know what youre talking about. Saying that, Jayden was about to hang up the phone. What you did, you forget so quickly? Brayden continued to ask. Jayden, Im warning you, what you do, I dont care, but if you hurt Dolly, I will break you into pieces. After saying that, Brayden hung up the phone directly. Jayden held up the phone, his temperament was a little tense, fortunately nothing serious happened to that studio employee, otherwise, he would really have to go to jail. Jayden, dont go too far. On the phone, Stephen said with a caution. I know, I have the right measure. Dont worry. With that, he hung up the phone. In the corner, the two men muttered something softly, looking rmed. I didnt expect things to turn out like this, either. The man hurriedly said. This money, you take it first, pay the persons medical bills, after dealing with this matter, you leave the country, do not stay here. Jayden continued. Some people say that money can make the ghost push the mill, and this saying, is really being proven from time to time. Soon, the studio employees body gradually recovered, and the studio went to Dollys hands very smoothly. Mrs. Kirnd, from now on, this studio is yours, you can toss it around as much as you want. The person in charge said with a smile at the side. In fact, at the beginning, Dolly did not intend to ept this business, onlyter Brayden has been persuading herself, plus she is really not very busy in general, so she reluctantly epted. Come on,e on, give you all a formal introduction ah, this is Dolly, Miss Dean, from now on, she is your leader Instantly, the apuse rang out. Seeing such enthusiastic faces, Dolly smiled and was in a good mood all of a sudden. Miss Dean, from now on you are our leader, if there is anything, just give us an order. Yes, Miss Dean, what do you like to drink? Coffee? Or milk tea? Several employees gathered around Dolly, joking easily and seemingly without any restraint. What are you doing! What kind of employee talks to the leader like that? Get to work! Suddenly, a supervisor came over and said. Nothing, nothing, I think this is fine, everyone does not need to be so nervous, I am not very familiar with photography now Dolly said very modest, very low-key, so that the people around her more fond of her. Miss Dean, your coffee. The supervisor looked up and smiled. Thanks. She immediately took the coffee, nodded gently to indicate it and then turned to leave. Because, she didnt like people who were tooplimentary. Chapter 1524 Who do you like? Jayden had not been informed about the matter of Dolly bing the new owner of the studio, so he was still looking for all kinds of trouble with the studio as usual. Whats going on! Dolly immediately ran to the hall and asked loudly. Only to see the windows of the studio, has been smashed, the office, a mess. The employees looked at what was in front of them and lowered their heads, not knowing what to say. Who did this? Dolly asked. Miss Dean, when we came in this morning, it was already like this. An employee replied in a low voice. Has our studio offended some people before? She continued to ask. No, no, Miss Dean, weve always been conscientious and never done anything to offend anyone. Another employee immediately defended. Wheres the surveince? Dolly asked. The surveince, its been destroyed. It seemed that it was all nned! She felt a little anxious and uneasy for a moment. Well, everyone, lets not rush, lets clean up together, this matter, I will definitely find out. With that, Dolly began to clean up the debris on the floor. Now she is a boss, she must take her responsibility! Miss Dean, what should we do? A young girl came over and asked. What should we do? Dolly stood up and looked at the girl in front of her, a little suspicious. We dont have any more clients, they were poached by other studios some time ago. The young girl reminded. Dolly pounded her head and tried to calm herself down. This way, we change the name, and then make a publicity, create a program, the purpose is to give customers discount, upfront or even free can also shoot for them Although Dolly does not have the experience of managing apany, but at least she is also Braydens wife, so long, she has been around that man, she has long been ear to the ground, understand some ideas of running apany. How about it? Does everyone think its feasible? In the conference room, Dolly asked seriously. Yes, but Miss Dean, would it be too much of a loss to shoot for free? An employee asked directly. Its okay, Ill pay for the money, my aim now is to shoot our studios reputation,ter, as long as business is good, Ill immediately give you all a sry increase, just for the recent period, its going to be hard for everyone. The woman replied. Dolly has always been a beautiful, and very talkative boss, the staff in the studio will naturally die to follow her. Good, since Miss Dean has spoken up, lets get moving! Suddenly, an employee stood up, raised his hand, and shouted. Immediately after that, other employees also stood up, raised their hands, and acted like they were swearing with confidence. Good, this was the team she wanted. Tonight, potluck dinner! Dolly said. At once, the conference room, again, was lively. Since Dolly took over the studio, there was no distinction between leaders and subordinates in the whole studio, and everyone got along more harmoniously, and the working atmosphere was also very rxed, which was the most enjoyable for everyone. Madam, where is Dolly? In the living room, Brayden asked softly while taking off his coat. Not back yet. In the kitchen, Mrs. Knight answered. The man looked at his watch, his face a little worried. It was already sote, was she still workingte? Where are you? Brayden asked, holding up his phone. Im out at a dinner party! Dolly shouted into the phone. When is it over? Ille get you. No, dont worry, I can go home by myself! With that, Dolly hung up the phone. Brayden understood that she had just taken over the studio, so he didnt think much of it and walked straight into the room. Maam, Ill take a break. The meaning was clear: he was not going to eat dinner. Miss Dean, I envy you so much! A female employee, who was slightly drunk, suddenly said. Dolly was stunned for a moment and just smiled faintly without responding. What did she have to envy? Experiencing odd events every day and trying to y her role at home, she was sometimes tired, she just didnt say it out loud. You say, you found Brayden so a big god of wealth, how happy you must be, want anything, just buy anything, no need to think about money at all. The female employee continued. The money I spend, I earn it myself. Dolly reminded. What? Why dont you ask Mr. Kirnd for money? Hes so rich, and youre his girlfriend, he deserves to support you. I dont need him to support me, I can support myself. Dolly replied as she was eating her food. Some women, want their significant other to prepare everything for them, while some women, want to be more independent. But, Miss Dean, who do you really like? A word, the surrounding instantly quiet. dolly slowly raised his head, looking at the opposite half-smiling female employee, some cautiously asked, What do you mean by that? I heard people say youve also been with Jayden. The woman shook her head and continued. I was taking care of him. Dolly immediately exined. Who are you kidding? If you didnt like him, why would you be taking care of him in the hospital! But its true that hes not as rich as Mr. Kirnd. The female employee huped and continued to add. Dolly was a little angry. The atmosphere of the whole meal had been ruined, and within half an hour, they were dismissed. Miss Dean, let me take you home. A man ran over and said. No, Ill take a taxi back by myself. Saying that, Dolly immediately turned around and left. The drunken female employee, on the other hand, staggered along the way, muttering about Dollys not. Not far away, a ck car was parked on the side of the road, waiting for the woman who slowly walked over. Whats on your mind? Brayden said as he suddenly appeared in front of her. What are you doing here? Dolly asked, surprised. Itste at night, and Im notfortable with you going home alone. What? Not happy? Brayden said and took Dollys little hand and asked.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Brayden, werent you sad when I was with Jayden before? Dolly suddenly asked. What else do you need to say? Brayden nodded in reply. But hes back to health now and doesnt need you. Brayden murmured. Chapter 1525 Good luck! In a short while, the two returned home. I heard that something happened at the studio? Brayden asked directly. Well, but its okay, Ive called the police. Dolly, next to him, replied slowly. Why didnt you tell me? Brayden continued to ask. It wasnt a big deal. The woman replied. Looking at Dollys pretend confidence, Brayden did not say another word.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After the wedding photos were ruined, Brayden and Dolly were busy every day, so no one mentioned the re-shoot, but Mrs. Knight was really anxious. I say what the hell are you two thinking? Ive found a hotel and a venue, why do you suddenly want to cancel the wedding? Mrs. Knight shouted unhappily. Madam, Brayden and I are both very busy and dont have time to toss and turn. Dolly hurriedly exined at the side. How dare she think that getting married is tossing and turning? Just give me one word, this marriage, is it going to end or not? Mrs. Knight asked. Maam, its not that were not going to get married, were just going to push it back a bit. Dolly answered immediately. Probably Mrs. Knight was really angry and walked straight out of the living room without paying any attention to Dolly in front of her. Indeed, Kirnd Groups development was gaining momentum recently, and all thepanies in the city werepeting to cooperate with this leadingpany. Dollys studio, on the other hand, was in the opposite situation, and so far, she hadnt found the person who caused the trouble. Are you sure? The studio has changed its owner? In the living room, Jayden asked in a low voice. Sure, the person in charge has emigrated, and the studio is now owned by a woman named Dolly. The man across the table, replied. Jayden froze for a moment and took a sip of tea. Why did Dolly want to take over the studio? Lack of money? Impossible! I got it, you go. Jayden said. The studio was the best studio in the city, but recently, because of Jaydens small actions, business was getting worse and worse. Originally, he nned to buy it after a while, but unexpectedly, Dolly had stolen it first. Jayden sped his hands, his expression a little difficult. He certainly did not want to make things difficult for Dolly, but in order to get this studio, he had already taken some effort. In the studio, everyone was busy with their own. Makeup, shooting, choosing clothes although very busy, but not chaotic. Since Dollys n unfolded, everything was going smoothly. Dolly? suddenly, a handsome man appeared in front of everyone. Whos this? So handsome. Thats right, looks like hes here to see Miss Dean. What is his rtionship with Miss Dean? When the female employees around them saw this, they immediately talked about it. Feeling as if she had heard Jaydens voice, Dolly immediately walked out from the office. Why are you here? Are you feeling better? Dolly asked with some concern. Pretty good, I heard you opened a studio, so I came to see. Jayden said. I didnt open it, I just took it over. Dolly exined awkwardly. Are you busy all by yourself? Jayden continued to ask. What are you talking about? Were not people! A photographer next to him, shouted. Were a team. Dolly rushed to say. Well, a team that was about to be disbanded! Jayden looked around, it was still the same, everything, it was still so familiar. He had been here before, but was despised by the owner. Do you want to see me for something? Dolly asked, somewhat puzzled. Nothing, its just that I havent seen you for a long time, and I wanted toe and see you. Jayden replied as he rubbed his hands together. The two women around him immediately cast gossipy nces at him. After realizing everyones strange appearance, Dolly immediately greeted Jayden and walked into her office. I heard about this studio, there was an ident before? Yes, I have called the police, only now the police have not yet investigated. Dolly replied. Of course they wouldnt find out, because he had already taken care of everything. Dolly, are you tired? If you want, I cane over and help you. Jayden said tentatively. Not tired, okay. Dolly replied softly. She certainly didnt want to get tangled up with this man again! I mean Jayden, dont worry, Im fine and Brayden will help me. Before Jayden could finish his sentence, Dolly immediately interrupted him. Good, she really relies on Brayden! The atmosphere was awkward as the two chatted with each other. Okay, if you have any questions in the future, you cane and ask me, Im quite good at this, quite good at research. Jayden saw the situation and said. Good. A perfunctory answer. Jayden heart and how will not know, even if this woman encountered even greater difficulties, she will note to him for help. Finally, the man left the studio and the woman breathed a sigh of relief. Miss Dean, who was that? The assistant came over and asked gossipingly. A friend. Dolly replied indifferently. Then can you give me his contact information? The assistant shyly lowered her head and asked. Dolly raised her head, smiled and said, Sure, good luck! Jayden, after leaving, hovered in a corner not far away, hesitating, as if he was nning a very meticulous n, but he was a little reluctant. What do you want to do? Next to him, a fierce-looking man asked directly. Jayden stepped on the small stones on the road and hesitated for a long time without speaking. There are some things that he cant just do what he wants to do! Especially when ites to the woman he loves. Wait a little longer! Finally, Jayden opened his mouth to answer. Sir, if you wait any longer, this studio, it will never be yours. The man on the side reminded. Some time ago, the development of this studio is in a bottleneck, then a woman named Dolly took over, the studio has begun to gradually into the formal, if you wait any longer Im afraid the man continued to remind. As a man, Jayden should really focus on his career, but he now attaches more importance to Dollys existence, otherwise, he would not havee all the way back from abroad. You go first, when the timees, Ill contact you. Jayden pulled out a cigarette and said. Compared to career and love, if this was in the past, Jayden would not hesitate to make a decision and choose love, but now, he had to think it over. If he chooses the career, the loss is Dolly, if he chooses to support the woman, then he will not only lose his career, will not get Dolly This is a very realistic problem, in fact, Jayden heart has long been very clear, just has not been able to down the ruthlessness of it. Chapter 1526 A small cooperation Jayden returned home, was deep in thought, did not even hear the sound of the door being opened, suddenly a womans voice rang out, Jayden, women or career, which do you choose? What a familiar voice, Jayden hurriedly looked up, when did shee back? What? Surprised? Amara Lane said as she walked up next to him. You Jayden pointed at the woman in front of him, a little speechless. Okay, dont rub it in, you dont care when I came back, Im just asking you, the studio or Dolly, which one do you choose? Amara asked bluntly. Jayden loved Dolly, but he also wanted the studio. Turning around and looking out the window, he was a little lost in thought. I know. Amara walked over and sat on the couch. Enough about that, what are you doing back here this time? Jayden asked, deliberately changing the subject. This time, Im not going to leave, Im going to stay in the country. Amara replied slowly. Already decided? Jayden continued to ask. Well, it has been arranged, the focus of career has been shifted to the country. Jayden looked at the woman in front of him and felt a bit sad. He knew that this woman had been hurt many times, and if she hadnt really died, how could shee back so easily? What about him? Dead. The woman replied indignantly, emitting a cold aura. Jayden didnt say anything, just silently walked into the kitchen and started some busy work. You still know how to cook? The woman asked, a little surprised, in the living room. I can do it when youe. The man replied. Amara is Jaydens college ssmate, the two are very close. When they used to go to school, the two often discussed some academic problems together, and they were the two college bullies who deserved to be in the eyes of their ssmates. However, although they are often together, but no one has crossed the line. Because Jayden never looked at her as a woman, and Amara never looked at him as a man. What would you like to eat? Braised eggnt? You remembered. Amara smiled and slowly walked into the kitchen. The two of them just chatted and fooled around, and it wasnt long before Jayden had dinner ready. After all these years, its actually time for you to let go. At the dinner table, Amara said deliberately. But I cant let her go. Jayden replied, while picking at the rice in her bowl. She understands that this kind of heartbreak does not heal just by saying yes. What are your ns when you return home? Stay in a hotel? Jayden asked, looking up. Its not with you, what? Im not wee? Amara asked snidely. Pfft! The rice in Jaydens mouth sprayed directly onto the womans hair. Amara, Im an older single man, if you stay here, people will misunderstand. Jayden rushed to say. Misunderstanding is misunderstanding, why do you care about other peoples eyes. Amara red at him and muttered. To put it bluntly, she was just afraid that Dolly would misunderstand! Or you can help me find a house. Amara suddenly said. This, however, is a good solution. So Jayden began to help Amara find a house. The studio here under Dollys leadership, business is getting better and better, more and more customers, soon, the development of the right track. Miss Dean, ourpany is already making a profit. Yes, Miss Dean, tonight, lets all celebrate. Several people kept crowding around Dolly, chattering and chattering, and Dolly thought it was really time to treat everyone. Everyone be quiet, tonight, our studio held a dinner, you can eat and y at will, I will treat! Dolly raised her hand and shouted. At once, the entire studio, all the people boiling, one excited and jumping, so lively. Miss Dean, why dont you go? An employee said in a lost voice. I have work to finish tonight, so I wont go to y with you. Dolly replied in a low voice. You guys, you must eat and drink well! Thats an order! Its also a task! After saying that she picked up a pile of information and left. Tonight, she had to meet someone, arge client from abroad, if this cooperation is sessful, the future business of the studio will only go up a level. Soon, the sun went down, the employees in thepany, one by one, had left, and in the office, only Dolly was left tapping on the keyboard. Suddenly, the phone rang, Dolly flipped through the text messages, immediately grabbed her jacket and left.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Are you Dolly? asked Amara, stirring the coffee in her cup. Yes, hello, Im the owner of the studio, Dolly, she said, extending her right hand towards the woman in front of her. Unfortunately, Amara across the room didnt shake her hand. Dolly smiled awkwardly and retracted her hand. Your studios business, how is it going now? The woman immediately asked. Fine. Dolly replied. Somehow, vaguely, Dolly felt that the woman in front of her had another purpose. Tomorrow, Im going to take pictures. The woman said directly. It is really worthy of being a big customer, even the words are so crisp. But Dolly did not know that this womans name, called Amara, is Jaydens good friend. If this time, you shoot well, I will introduce you to other clients. Amara looked at her and said seriously. Good, you can rest assured that we will never let you down. Dolly replied firmly. She still believed in the skills of the photographers in the studio. After the two people chatted for a while, Amara felt that Dolly was a very good woman to deal with, while Dolly felt that Amara was a very mysterious and unpredictable woman. Then its a deal, tomorrow morning, Ill go straight over to With this, a cooperation, is considered to be reached. After leaving, Dolly had nned to go for another small gathering with the staff in the studio, but after looking at her watch, she chose to go home. Didnt you go to a dinner party? Mrs. Knight asked. No, I went to see a client. Dolly replied, half lying on the couch. Jayden came by earlier, looking for you. Mrs. Knight continued. Looking for me for what? I dont know, it didnt look like an emergency. Mrs. Knight replied. Chapter 1527 A successful collaboration? Thats good, Miss Lane, smile! Yes, good! Here, turn down the camera a little! In the studio, the photographer kept busy taking portraits of Amara. Who is that woman? It looks like Miss Dean is taking it seriously. I dont know, I heard its a big client anyway. A few employees were curiously looking at the sexy and attractive woman in the studio, muttering. What are you guys doing? Are you talking about some gossipy little gossip again? Dolly walked over and gently patted their shoulders, deliberately saying. Miss Dean, this document needs your signature. An employee said immediately, rushing to change the topic. For a long time, probably because she was too tired, Amara stopped filming and walked directly into Dollys office,pletely looking as if she didnt treat herself as an outsider. How is it? Are you satisfied? Dolly immediately got up and walked towards her and asked. Not bad. Amara replied as she looked around. In Dollys office, there were no very shy facilities, and it looked just like the employees outside. This Dolly, it seems, is not as worldly as she thought, Amara thought to herself. But it should be hard for you to hold up such arge studio by yourself, right? Amara asked. Bitter, very bitter indeed, Dollyughed a little. She admitted that when she first took over the studio, she had thought about giving up, about selling the studio and disbanding the whole team, but in the end, she kept going because of the staffs expectations of her. The studio was able to resume normal development in such a short period of time, which she did not expect. Luckily, as long as I have the team, Im not afraid of anything. Dolly replied. In fact, the team is indeed one of the reasons why she keeps on going. She couldnt let go of this group of passionate and dreamy people, and she couldnt bear to see their lost faces. Amara looked at the woman in front of her and was really shocked. It was said that Dolly would only follow a mans ass, but she had never heard that this woman could also be emotional and career-oriented. It seems that you cant believe all the gossip from the outside world. But what Amara always believed was that once Jayden had given up a lot for this woman. Whats wrong, Miss Lane? Dolly asked in a low voice. Nothing, its fine. Amara immediately snapped back to her senses and replied. Amara was suddenly a little hesitant. She did feel bad for Jayden and wanted to help Jayden grab this studio, but she felt that this Dolly in front of her, was actually not bad in character. Jaydens home. What did you say? You went to the studio? What are you doing there? Jayden asked loudly. What are you getting excited about? I didnt do anything to her Dolly. Amara replied. He was so nervous because he had Dolly in mind! Didnt I tell you? I can handle my own affairs, I dont need you to get involved. Jayden hurriedly said. I didnt get involved either. Then what do you want to do? Jayden continued to ask. Acquire the studio. Amara replied indifferently. This time, Jayden waspletely baffled. Simply, Amara wants to force the man in front of her to start his own business, what he cant do, then she will do it herself! Jayden naturally understood Amaras intention, but there was still some hesitation in his heart. Anyway, this studio, either your, or my. Amara said after taking a sip of tea. Jayden angrily walked out of the living room. People, always have to be pushed, otherwise others will never know how good they really are. Just like this Jayden, because of a Dolly, he curbed his sharpness, gave up his many opportunities for further education, and in the end, got nothing. She Amara is about to tell Jayden that in this world, not only love is the most important, some things can override love, such as a great career. Miss Dean, I think we should be more cautious. The assistant came over and said. What do you have in mind? Dolly asked. This Miss Lane, we are working with her for the first time after all, I dont think we need to be so anxious to work with her for the second time, and also, we need to know her personal situation The assistant said a lot and said it sincerely, but Dolly never wanted to give up this big client. She can bring me a lot of business. She reminded the assistant in front of her and said. Then we should know more about her, shouldnt we? I have the information here, you can take a look. Dolly replied calmly. Miss Dean, those are downloaded from the inte ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ding ding ding Suddenly, Dollys cell phone rang, and it was Brayden. Where is it? Brayden asked. The studio. Looking at Dolly who was answering the phone in front of her, the assistant sighed and left the office, praying in her heart that hopefully that Amara was just a normal, mundane client. Looking at the assistants back as she walked out, Dolly turned her face away and continued to talk on the phone. That day Amara came to the studio to see the photos as promised. Very good, the level of your photographer, not bad. On the sofa, Amara said while looking at the photos in her hand. Yes, our photographers here, are some professionals. Dolly immediately replied. Dolly, it seems that you did not look at these photos! Dolly did not know that the photographer who took Amaras photos was actually just an apprentice, with no skills at all, but only some knowledge of photography. Of course, the reason why the photos were taken like this was also arranged by Amara. My friends portrait, Ill be counting on you. Saying that, Amara got up and wanted to leave. Dollys heart was instantly excited about the sess of the cooperation! Okay, when the timees, we will contact by phone. Dolly replied excitedly. What are you shooting here! Look at this angle, its obviously a bit off! Outside the office, the supervisor pped the photos on the desk and was lecturing a photographer. Whats wrong? After sending Amara away, Dolly immediately walked over and asked. The supervisor is angry, and the photographer messed up. A young girl answered. Miss Dean, this photo can never be given to the client, this is not the real level of our studio photographer. The supervisor immediately got up and said firmly. Dolly picked up the photo on the table and was a little stunned. Isnt this Amaras photo? Gradually, there was some gloom in her eyes. This photo ? Dolly said with desire. It was a photo of Amara that had been left out. This is a lousy photo At that moment, the supervisors voice, like a thunderbolt, nearly exploded her whole heart. Miss Dean, its all Miss Lanes request. The photographer hurriedly exined. Instantly, Dolly felt a little uneasy. Chapter 1528 Who the hell is it Are you sure this is the case? Dolly asked in a low voice as she looked suspiciously at the employee in front of her. Im sure. The employee replied. Miss Dean, your phone is ringing! In the office, the assistant shouted. This matter, put it aside for a while. With that, Dolly ran straight into the office. Dolly, my friend has already passed by, you guys have a hard day! Amara said politely. Before Dolly could reply, she directly hung up the phone. Looking at the phone in her hand, Dolly was a little panicked. She suddenly had a bad premonition. Miss Dean, Miss Lanes friend is here! In the lobby, an employee shouted. Coming! Dolly responded as she walked out of the office. In front of her, five people stood in a row, looking very polite. Hello, Miss Dean! Hello. Dolly immediately greeted. The group came to her office and Dolly and they got to know each other a little. The assistant outside the office, looking at the five men, had a hint of suspicion in her eyes. I always feel that they dont look like good people. A young girl leaned over and whispered in the assistants ear. The assistant did not say anything, but just gave her a thumbs up. A few people chatted happily, of course, this was Dollys due diligence. Sorry, our studio has been busytely, the photographers are out, so there is no way to shoot for you today. Dolly looked at the few people in front of her and said deliberately pretending to be sorry. Its okay, well just find him. Suddenly, a woman pointed to the photographer outside and said. That was the photographer who took Amaras picture. Looking at the direction the woman pointed to, Dollys body trembled a little. That photographer is a trainee of our studio, his skills are not very good, so Its okay, Amara said she trusts that photographer. The woman said directly. It seems that this hurdle, is not going to pass. After thinking about it, Dolly can only give that photographer to do the thought work, let him be cautious. Now this matter is veryplicated. If Dolly refused to shoot for these people, not only would she have offended Amara, but she would also have gotten the reputation of being a big bully, but if she shot for them directly, there would probably be problemster. After thinking about it, Dolly still chose thetter, because thetter still has a chance to remedy the situation. Must be careful, you know? This time, the reputation of the whole studio is at stake. Dolly patted the photographers shoulder and said softly. Miss Dean, you can rest assured. The photographer replied. But I dont know why, Dolly always felt very confused in her heart. In the studio, the few people kept posing in various positions, the photographer also looked like a very professional look of shooting. Dolly, at this time, has been staying outside, staring dead at the studio, afraid that the inside will appear what ident. Miss Dean, you take a break, Ill keep an eye on it. The assistant immediately came over and said. Its okay. Dolly waved a hand at her and replied. Finally, I dont know how long it took, the shooting ended and those few people left together. Show me quickly, how was the shooting? Dolly immediately ran over and looked at the screen in front of her. Luckily, there were almost no ws. In fact, the level of this photographer, is not as bad as he thought, he just came for a rtively short time. Not bad, this time the shot is much better than thest one. The supervisor looked at the picture in front of him with satisfaction and said.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Thank you, supervisor. In the studio, the most picky person is this supervisor. She always strives for perfection and cannot have a single w. Now, since she has praised the photographer, it means that the work this time is really good. All of a sudden, Dolly finally breathed a sigh of relief. Is it really okay? Dolly walked up to the supervisor and asked. Well, yes, Miss Dean, he did a great job this time, dont worry about it. The supervisor answered. Good! Dolly couldnt help but sigh with relief. All of them thought that as long as the photographer shot the work well, nothing would happen, but they didnt think that there were some things that were secretly controlled by people all the time. The next day Miss Dean, look at the paper! Dont panic, talk properly. Dolly said as she tapped on the keyboard. Look at it! The assistant immediately said, and did not care about the rtionship between subordinates. Dolly immediately picked up the newspaper on the table next to her and simply flipped through it, and suddenly a line of eye-catching words appeared in her line of sight. Studio personnel collectively defrauded customer funds Instantly, Dolly froze. When did they defraud the clients funds? Dolly raised her head and looked at the assistant in front of her with uncertainty and some confusion. This is what those customers reacted to, and there is still a video of them online. The assistant continued, handing the phone to Dolly. Yes, their filming level is bad as hell, and they are still asking for a lot of money! Theyre a bunch of punters! In the video, those few Amaras friends were agitated and looked as if they hated all their personnel in the whole studio. Miss Dean, youd better give that Miss Lane a call. The assistant reminded. Without hesitation, Dolly immediately took out her cell phone and dialed it. Sorry, the number you have dialed is switched off At once, she sat down paralyzed on the couch next to her, her eyes bleary. Miss Dean, what should we do now? The assistant asked directly. I dont know. She replied helplessly. The assistant had contacted those clients before, no one answered the phone, and even the addresses they left were fake. This is not a matter of money, this is a matter of reputation! A studio, if even the most basic credibility is gone, the future survival will be very difficult, will only face more difficulties. Looking at the woman in front of him with a painful look, the assistant knew that Dolly, at this time, was very heartbroken, so he silently left the office. Big brother, have you seen the news? Sister-inws studio has a problem. In the office, Leon said loudly. Whats the problem? Brayden asked, looking down. Saying something about the photographers shooting skills level is too bad, and also said the studio fraudulent customer money , Leon replied while looking at his phone. Listening to the unptable wordsing out of Leons mouth in front of him, Brayden immediately looked up with a cold light in his eyes. He thought it was because the studios business was bad and there were too few customers, but he didnt expect that Dolly had been set up by someone else. When did it happen? Brayden asked. Yesterday afternoons report. Leon replied. Brayden simply grabbed the phone next to him and ran out of the office. She must be devastated right now. Brayden dove headfirst into the car and drove to the studio. You go investigate, especially the guys in the video! Brayden said coldly on the phone. Yes! Leon replied firmly. The two men had a tacit agreement that this was done on purpose. Damn it, who the hell is it! Brayden a fist directly on the steering wheel. Chapter 1529 Fainting Rubbish studio! Close down early! Rubbish boss! Early death! In front of the studio, a group of people held signs and shouted loudly, the scene was awkward. Miss Dean, what should we do now? The assistant immediately ran over and asked in a panic. At this moment, Dolly, too, had a headache. She hadnt experienced this kind of thing, so naturally she didnt know how to solve the problem at hand.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Pop! The ss in front of him turned into a shattered piece of ss. The people at the door directly picked up the stones on the roadside and threw them at the studio ss, and the scene was once chaotic. Ah! Suddenly, in the lobby, an employee shouted out, covering his bleeding head with a helpless look. Whats wrong? Dolly immediately asked. Miss Dean, if we dont do something to stop it, someone will get killed! A photographer ran over and hurriedly said. Yes, call the police! The assistant said immediately. Looking at the cheering and gloating faces of the people downstairs, Dollys eyes dimmed. Dont call the police yet, Ill go exin to them. With that, she walked straight out of the office. Miss Dean, you cant go out, its too dangerous! The photographer immediately followed and said. Dolly stood in the middle of the hall, hesitated, but finally clenched her fist and walked over. Everyone, be quiet! I am the head of the studio, things are not what you think they are! Dolly shouted while waving her hand. But no one was willing to listen to her exnation. Did you hear that? She said she is the head of the studio. Yes, everyone listen to me, this woman is the head of the studio, she is the culprit of this incident! Look, everyone, shes the head of the studio! Instantly, several women picked up the baskets of vegetables and eggs and threw them over with force. E Dolly desperately blocked, she wanted to retreat, but found that someone behind her had long blocked her way back. Bitch! Pitiful! One by one, the eggs smashed directly on her head, and immediately, Dolly was in a mess! Stop it all! Suddenly, a biting mans voice, came over. Probably because the voice was too fierce, people stopped the action in their hands and turned to stare deadly at the man who hurriedly ran over. Is everything okay? Vincent asked worriedly as he held Dolly tightly. Yeah. Dolly shook her head and replied. Miss Dean,e,e in! Said the assistant, who immediately helped her into the hall. You are making a scene at will! Vincent faced them and yelled coldly. Theyre the ones who pitched us first! At the door, a man shouted. Okay, you say they screwed you guys, wheres the proof? Have you evere here to take pictures? Lets not talk about the level of this studio, to put it bluntly, with your appearance, you are going to a second-rate studio, they can take pictures of you, its already considered to be good enough for you! Vincent said nonchntly. He was right, none of the people underneath the trouble had evere to this studio to take pictures, they were only instructed to act out a drama. Its none of your business, you dont own this studio. A woman shouted. Yes, its true that I dont own this studio, but you guys are stirring up trouble for no reason, sorry, I cant stand to watch! Vincent sped both arms in front of his chest and replied. What a stubborn young man! The people at the bottom, looking at Vincents look of stubbornness to defend Dolly, got a little impatient. Brother, I advise you to leave, otherwise, we can not be polite. A man reminded Vincent in front of him. You better investigate who I really am, otherwise, you wont even know how you diedter. Vincent shouted fiercely. Instantly, the people underneath, unconsciously backed up, with some fear on their faces. Who is this person? So cross! I dont know, he looks strange, he doesnt seem to be a local! Is his family very rich ah! A few people at the back, muttering non-stop, kept guessing Vincents identity. Looking at their frightened looks, Vincent was even more sure that they were all a bunch of bullies and fearful of the tough, so he straightened his back even more. Whats your name? Someone in the crowd asked. My name is Vincent, he replied loudly. In a sh, the name Vincent appeared directly on the cell phone screens of that group of people. I go, really fake, rich man! President of arge domestic enterprise, the sole heir! Studying overseas and founding his own foundation! Among the people gathered next to him, one girl opened her eyes wide and looked at Vincent in front of her, with a look of envy and admiration. Wed better go, this man, we cant afford to mess with ah! Thats right, if we offend people, they may still let us die! Soon, the crowd in front of the studio slowly dispersed. Mr. Vincent, can you give me your contact information? Suddenly, a beautiful young woman ran up to Vincent and asked shyly with her head down. No. Vincent directly brushed her off and walked straight into the hall. The woman stayed where she was, looking at his departing back, a little saddened. Well, you dont have to worry about it, theyve already left. Vincent said while patting Dollys back. Thank you. Dolly replied softly, coughing a little. Is it a cold? Vincent asked as he worriedly ced his right hand on her forehead. No. Dolly replied. But at this moment, her eyes were a bit misty. She suddenly felt so sleepy, so sleepy. Finally, she copsed straight down. Dolly! Wake up! Miss Dean! When she woke up, Dolly was already lying in the hospital ward, and next to her, Vincent was sitting on the sofa with a very tired look. Youre awake, are you thirsty? Are you hungry? He asked hurriedly. Dolly shook her head gently and didnt say anything. Are they all gone already? Dolly asked. Dont worry, theyre all gone. Vincent ruffled the hair on his forehead for her and replied gently. This scene was seen by Brayden, who had just walked into the ward. Is everything okay? Brayden asked lightly as he walked to the hospital bed. He had been very anxious, but after seeing the scene just now, his whole heart felt like falling into the ice cer, feeling cold all over. Brayden, youre here. Dolly said weakly, but there was a hint of joy in her eyes. Why are you here? Brayden asked, looking away from the man in front of him. I was just passing by the studio and saw a disturbance, so I went in to take a look and didnt expect this to happen. Vincent shrugged and answered. Chapter 1530 elite team Is everything okay? Is there anything ufortable about your body? Brayden asked hurriedly as he walked up to Dolly. Its fine. Dolly smiled and replied. Do you know who did it? Brayden continued to ask. The woman in the hospital bed shook her head, her expression a little helpless. Looking at the two people in front of him so lovingly, Vincent felt a little sad, so he quietly walked out of the ward. Is Vincent really just passing by? After seeing Vincent go out, Brayden asked. I dont know, I guess so. Dolly replied calmly. But Brayden always felt that things were not so simple. The two talked briefly for a while, and then did not continue the topic of the studio. In the ward, Brayden tucked in the nket for the woman while shushing her, which made Dollys heart a little touched. In fact, she is not a strong woman, and does not want to establish any great achievements, the reason why she will take over the studio, the biggest reason, is that she does not want the team to disband because of some inexplicable external factors, which is unfair to those brothers and sisters in the studio. How about it? Still want to continue? Or give up? Brayden asked, holding Dollys small hand tightly. Brayden, I dont want to give up. Dolly replied. Good, this is his Braydens woman! Good, no matter what decision you make, I support you. Brayden said with a smile. At this moment, in front of the studio, there were still a few people making trouble, yelling that they had to ask Dolly toe out. Dolly, youe out! Its all your fault! Yes, you must be responsible! In the lobby of the studio, several employees wandered anxiously, not knowing what to do. Youre the assistant, you have to tell Miss Dean the current situation! Otherwise, what are we going to do? An employee immediately said. Miss Dean is still lying in the hospital, wed better not disturb her. The assistant replied. Then what do we do? Just stay here and wait for death? Another employee shouted. Faced with these fierce faces, the assistant was now also a bit panicked. Everyone wait a little longer, okay? Maybe, theyll withdraw soon. The assistant immediately pointed at the doorway andforted the few good people. What a bad luck! Thats right, I just came to this studio, and this unpleasant thing happened! Although everyones mouth wasining, but the assistant knew very well in his heart that they would not resign easily. Hurry up and get out of here! Suddenly, a man at the entrance of the studio, shouted. At once, all the people froze. It was him again! The assistant looked at the man who slowly walked in from the door, and at the corner of his mouth, he actually unconsciously hooked up a curve of excitement. You guys can go home now. Vincent walked up to a few employees and said in a low voice. The employees looked at the door, and then at Vincent, with a hint of curiosity and a hint of gossip in their eyes. That, theyre not going to pop out of nowhere, are they? A timid young girl asked softly. Dont worry, theyve already left. He turned around and said to the little girl. And then, those few employees looked at me, I looked at you, each nodded their heads, and they were ready to leave. That, assistant, which hospital is Miss Dean in? Lets go see her. An employee asked. As expected, they hadnt forgotten Dolly, and Vincent suddenly felt a little relieved for her. Just now, thank you so much. The assistant smiled and said.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Arent you going home? Vincent asked. No, I have work to do. The assistant hurriedly replied. Arent you afraid that those troublemakers wille back to stir up trouble? Vincent asked with some doubts. What is there to be afraid of? The assistant replied indifferently, as if he was not afraid of the sky and the earth. In fact, although the assistant said she was not afraid, but she is after all a woman, the inner timidity, naturally, is still there, only she has been doing the thought work for herself to make herself strong. The woman in front of him, really let Vincent amazed. Under normal circumstances, the studio appeared this kind of thing, the staff should hide and avoid it, but the assistant in front of the repeatedly rushed to the front. Id better take you home. The man said directly. Sorry, I havent finished my work for today. Saying that, the assistant went straight upstairs. Looking at that petite back, Vincent actually smiled unconsciously. Yes, he appreciated this assistants style of doing things. The hospital, the corridor is no longer in shadow, all the people have rested. dolly has also long turned off the lights, lying on the hospital bed, eyes closed, very haggard, the surrounding is very quiet. brayden some busy, at this time is still in thepany working overtime. Pop! Suddenly, the door of the ward was opened. Dolly, who heard the movement, immediately rolled over, opened her eyes slightly and looked at the person who slowly walked in. Dolly used her hand to shield her face from the harsh lighting in from the outside, and her face was slightly confused. Dolly, the man called out. It wasnt Braydens voice! Are you okay? The man continued. Jayden, can you stop ying like that, trying to scare people to death! Finally, Dolly got a good look and shouted. Why are you not scared. Jayden asked as if he had diarrhea. What is there to be afraid of, this is a hospital, not some ughterhouse, Dolly red at him, did not say anything. I just heard that you had an ident, so I hoofed it over here. The man smiled and said. A few days ago, he went abroad, and naturally he didnt know that that Amaras n was already in motion. Dont worry, I have a big life. Dolly replied after taking a sip of water. Who is trying to harm you? Did you find out? Jayden asked tentatively. He knew that all this might be the arrangement of that woman Amara, but he did not want Dolly to know the truth, after all, he and Amaras rtionship is very good, she did all this for himself. I dont know, but the police have been called, this matter, moreplicated than imagined. Dolly replied indifferently. Well, lets not talk about that, where have you beentely? Why a dusty look? Dolly asked with some confusion. I went abroad for a turn to inspect the project. You say you are a womans family, learn from others to run what studio ah, give me, I will manage for you. Jayden pretended to be rxed and said. In fact, handing over the studio to this man in front of her is not a bad thing, after all, rtively speaking, Jayden has more experience than herself, but she could not ept that once this man takes over the studio, he may have to disband the current team. If you dont disband No way! Before Dolly could finish her sentence, the man interrupted her directly and said. What I need is an elite team, not the current rabble of people. Chapter 1531 need time Sure enough, a disagreement ensued and the two had a small argument. This was the first time that Jayden and Dolly quarreled, and the first time that Dolly feltpletely disappointed with him. Dolly, you know you cant manage this studio well, you know there are problems with this current team of yours, why do you still insist so stubbornly! Finally, Jayden couldnt hold back any longer and roared out directly. First of all, I have no management experience, but I can learn, secondly, it is true that in this team, some of our people are not very high, but they have been working hard, have been paying, I believe that they, in the future, will definitely do something! The woman said firmly. Really incorrigible! He is saving her! Jayden is a little anxious. The situation you are facing now will be a problem that you will face often in the future, so I advise you, give it up! The man said in a low voice, trying to calm himself down. I will never give up. Dolly parted her face and replied loudly. Perhaps struck by the womans fierce reaction, Jayden walked out of the ward without a word of greeting. The sky was dark, and the lonely crescent moon, surrounded by a few stars, looked more and more sad. Jayden lowered his head and kicked the stones on the roadside. The first thing you should do is to let her go. At first, he was really interested in this studio, butter heard that Dolly became the head of the studio, after which he directly opted out, but now, unfortunately, his good friend Amara is also involved, which makes Jayden some panic. Amara, the woman, the principle of doing things has always been, either not to do, or to do the best. Since she has chosen to be an enemy with Dolly, naturally she will not easily give up that studio business, thinking of this Jayden can not help but some distress. Jaydens home. What? Sad? In the living room, Amara walked up to Jayden and asked. Dont touch me! Jayden shouted. This man, why did he suddenly be so grumpy? Because of Dolly, Amara sat next to him and measured his expression, as if she was guessing something. After a long time, Jayden finally spoke up. Amara, you just dont get involved, okay? There was a hint of pleading in Jaydens tone. How can you say that this is a mix? This is clearly apetition, okay? Whoever has the ability, he can have that studio. Since ancient times, the winner is the king and the loser is the knave on the battlefield, nowadays, the same is true in the mall. No! Amara shouted. Jayden, are you still a man or not? Because of a woman, you have to give up your career? You are you, I am me, you want to give up I will not give up. Saying that, Amara picked up a piece of apple and stuffed it into her mouth, with an indifferent look. In fact, what she said was not without reason, only Jayden really did not want his best friend to deal with the beloved woman. This matter, has nothing to do with you, you just leave it alone. Amara continued. The incident at the studio, it was you who ordered it, right? Jayden continued to ask. I ordered it, so what? This is just the beginning, the more exciting content, but also in the future. Amara returned with a carefree voice. She didnt even try to avoid it, she admitted it! What will it take for you to let Dolly go? Jayden, this is between me and Dolly, it has nothing to do with you. After saying that, Amara went straight upstairs. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. The incident in front of the studio has been solved with the help of Vincent. Thank you, Vincent, Dolly whispered as shey on the hospital bed in the hospital room. Its okay, you take good care of your body here, dont think too much. By the way, that assistant of yours is not bad, handling a lot of things for you. Vincent said. Looking at Vincent in front of him with a careless smile, at once, Dolly seemed to understand something. This Vincent, he should have fallen in love with her assistant! Dolly took a sip of tea and carefully observed his every expression. My assistant, ah, not only is she pretty, but she also has a good personality, and is very capable of doing things, and is excellent in all aspects. Dolly deliberately said. Vincent slowly lifted his head and looked at Dolly with a hint of doubt in his eyes. Youve got your eye on someone else, dont you? She poked Vincents arm and asked gossipingly. What are you talking about, how could I possibly like her, we just met not long ago, dont be ridiculous. Vincent hurriedly said. I dont know why, at this time, his face, there is a kind of hot and hot feeling. Its over, he cant really like her, right? No way! Vincent immediately shook his head vigorously, trying to make himself more clear. Vincent immediately shook his head hard, trying to make himself more conscious. Do not admit it, the authorities are confused, the onlooker is clear. Dolly said in a deliberately long voice. She was happy that Vincent had found a woman he really liked, not because the man could finally stop pestering her in the future, but because she finally saw that the man really understood the meaning of love. Dolly knows very well in her heart that this man is more of a friendship to himself. Now that there is a woman who makes his heart flutter, she naturally feels relieved for him. Dolly, its you that I like. Vincent looked at Dolly in the hospital bed and said seriously. Vincent, you need time, time will tell you who it is that you like. Dolly replied in a serious manner. Such a statement made the man in front of him a bit baffled. Okay, the assistant should be very busytely, if youre okay, go give her a hand for me. Dolly continued. Okay. Vincent didnt even think about it and replied directly. The two of them chatted for a while in the ward, and then Vincent left directly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After leaving, he didnt go home, nor did he go back to the office. Looking up at the dark night sky, Vincent suddenly turned the steering wheel and the car drove towards the studio. Dolly, who was standing on the balcony, looked at the car leaving the hospital and smiled. Chapter 1532not necessarily After Dollys body recovered, she went straight back home. The studio incident, under Brayden and Vincents handling, is considered to havee to an end. But Dolly did not expect that Amara is not someone who gives up easily. Dolly, otherwise, you should sell the studio. In the living room, Mrs. Knight said in a low voice. Madam, what are you talking about? How could I sell the studio. Dolly replied unhappily. Mrs. Knight kept busy in the kitchen and frowned slightly. But she was worried, worried that something might happen to this girl in the future. Then tell me, what do you want to do? Continue to run the studio? But now the problem, how do you n to solve it? Mrs. Knight said with a reminder. This was a very tricky matter at the moment. Dolly had nned to go to those people personally to ask, but unfortunately, those so-called Amaras friends, one by one, have long disappeared. Still havent found those people? Brayden sat next to her and asked gently. No. Dolly said helplessly. Ill help you No, Ill take care of it myself. Dolly refused outright. Looking at the two people in front of her, Mrs. Knight sighed and turned around to leave. Do not even need to ask, just look at their two expressions, you know they quarrel. Its better to be young and have the energy to fight! Mrs. Knight shook her head helplessly and packed her closet. The two of them had just quarreled yesterday, and both of them were still angry. The reason is that Brayden is jealous of Vincents sudden appearance. Dolly was angry as she stuffed the peeled orange into her mouth. Go to sleep. Brayden said. No sleep! Dolly replied loudly, with an angry look in her eyes. The man looked at the woman in front of him, a little surprised. Now, he should be the one who should be angry! Brayden was looking at her from the side, wanting to say something but not daring to do so. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. What are you doing? She asked. Waiting for you. Brayden replied faintly. Waiting for me to do what? Dolly asked angrily. Sleep. Im afraid youll fall asleep here and catch a cold. Brayden yawned and replied. A word that instantly made Dollys heart feel warm. Dolly directly stood up, jumped into Braydens arms, head kept miso his chest, a pampered look. So, are you still mad? She lifted her head and gently pinched Braydens cheek. Dolly, youre a bit of a bummer, obviously Im the one whos angry, obviously youre the one who should be coaxing me, howe now its instead? Before Brayden could finish his sentence, Dolly stood on her tiptoes and ced a kiss directly on the mans sexy thin lips. This makes up for you, okay? Dolly asked shyly. Not good. Braydens hand around the womans waist increased a few more notches. Hmm? Dollys eyes widened in some surprise. I want morepensation. With that, Brayden picked up Dolly directly and walked into the room. Listening to themotion outside, in the other room, Mrs. Knightughed. Young people are really strange, saying angry and then making up. The next day, Dolly got up early and ran to the studio. The studio, has been restored to its former appearance. The smashed ss has long been reced with new doors, and the lobby has been cleaned up extremely well, and the staff, not a single one missing. Wee home to our Miss Dean! Wee wee, warm wee! One by one, the employees, standing in two rows, were enthusiastic. How have you guys been? Dolly looked at a long-lost face in front of her and asked with a smile. Pretty good. The assistant replied. Not good, Miss Dean, look Im hurt, I wont be able to use my head well afterwards. A girl suddenly pointed at her head and whispered. Sorry, this thing, it happened so suddenly, I havent had time to make preparations Dolly swallowed and replied.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Come on, where did ite from so many things? Now is not already well? Its not like youre missing a piece of meat. Next to him, a man said to the girl. Immediately, the air was quiet and the atmosphere was a little awkward. Just when Dolly didnt know what to say, suddenly, the injured girl yanked the gauze directly off her head. Actually, I have long recovered! She shouted. Good for you Rex, how dare you lie to everyone! Say, what exactly is your conspiracy? Are you trying to cheat on food and drink? Instantly, the scene started to buzz again. Are they all okay? Dolly asked the assistant next to her as she walked to the office. Dont worry, Miss Dean, these people left behind are all righteous and affectionate people, they definitely wont quit because of some idents. The assistant hurriedlyforted Dolly in front of her. Thats the best, Dolly couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. However, that person named Vincent has helped us a lot recently. The assistant lowered her head and said with embarrassment. Looking at the assistants scarlet cheeks in front of her, at once Dolly understood everything. You like him? She asked directly. No! The assistant immediately replied in the negative. Look at your little red face, just like a tomato. Dolly said jokingly. Perhaps feeling a little embarrassed, the assistant immediately touched his own hot cheeks and took a few steps back. If you like it, you like it, its no big deal, be brave, maybe happiness is right around the corner. The assistant skimmed his mouth a little, some inferiorityplex. Who is Vincent, the president of argepany, how can people look at themselves. The assistant went out to work after reporting to Dolly about his work in thest few days. Looking at the documents ced on the table, Dolly pressed her temples and continued flipping through them. Madam, Im workingte tonight, so I wont go back for dinner. Dolly said while holding up her phone and signing. Why are you so busy? Should I ask Brayden to help you? Mrs. Knight asked worriedly. No, Brayden is also very busy these days, so you should not talk to him But Dollys sudden focus on her career made Mrs. Knight feel vaguely uneasy. So are youing back tonight? Not really. Dolly replied. Miss Dean, arent you leaving yet? The assistant knocked on her office door and asked. Go ahead, see you tomorrow! Dolly waved her hand. Chapter 1533 is out of the country Although the studio incident is over, it is undeniable that the studios reputation has been seriously affected. Dolly tried everything she could to find Amaras friends, but to no avail. Miss Lane, do you know where your friends have gone? Dolly asked anxiously in Amaras office. Amara got up and walked to the window, with a little cold light in her eyes. It seems that this Dollys ability to do things is only so! Well, I really dont know. She answered deliberately. Miss Lane, think about it again, did they really not say anything to you before they left? Dolly asked again. No. Amara replied. What? Is the studio going out of business? Amara asked deliberately. No. Dolly lowered her head and continued to answer. Looking at Dolly in front of her, Amaras aura was a little forced and arrogant. If you cant continue running the business, you can transfer the studio to me. Amara suddenly said. These words really caused Dolly to pay enough attention. If these words came out from Jaydens mouth, she really didnt think there was anything wrong with it, but when these words came out from Amaras mouth in front of her, she was really surprised. She had never thought that this Amara had been coveting her studio. Miss Lane, what do you mean by that? Dolly asked directly as she turned back to the studio. Pop! A pile of photos was dumped on the desk by Amara. Here, these are the pictures your photographer took of me. She said, pointing to the photos on the desk. Dolly knew that there was something wrong with the photos, but it was Amara who asked the photographer to take them like this! Miss Lane, it was you who asked I went to your studio to take pictures, to take portraits, to be a beauty, but your photographer made me look like this, do you think it is appropriate? And, never mind what I said, the purpose of taking pictures, the photographer should be very clear, right? Amara sat on the sofa next to her and said deliberately. Her words were clear, meaning that regardless of what she said to the photographer when the photo was taken, the photographer should at least capture the beautiful effect. I didnt say anything about this that day, but I thought we might have the opportunity to work together again, but I really didnt expect you to do such a stupid thing to my friend now! Amara shook her head and pretended to be very innocent. She really knows how to act! Dolly looked at the person in front of her with a look of divine sadness in her eyes.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. What exactly do you want to do? Dolly asked bluntly. I want your studio. Amara replied bluntly. The two women stared at each other for a long time, and finally, the anger in Dollys heart was burned up again. The studio, its mine, the team, its mine, and I will never let anyone take advantage of it. She clenched her fist in her hand and replied firmly. Amara looked at the person in front of her with a somewhat despicable expression. The studio in the end will be whose, or an unknown answer, who has the strength, it is who owns. Does Miss Dean have any other business? If theres nothing, you can go. Amara said in a low voice while flipping through the newspaper, without even raising her head. Before she could finish her sentence, Dolly had already left the office. After walking out of Amaraspany, Dolly immediately took out her cell phone and dialed it directly. Well? Is there a clear investigation? Miss Dean, theyre out of the country. On the phone, the assistant hurriedly said, looking very nervous. Damn it! This bunch of rotten people! Without any hesitation, she went straight to the airport. At the airport, there were still a lot of people, all kinds of men, women and children looked like they were in a hurry to catch up with their trip, their faces looked like they were in a hurry. Miss Dean, this is all the surveince we have here. The person in charge said to Dolly in the surveince room. Okay, thanks. With that, she sat down directly. She stared at theputer screen with dead eyes, not blinking, looking very serious, until the guys appeared in her line of sight. Stop, rewind a bit, Ill check the time they bought the tickets. Dolly said. Sure enough, the time showed the day they were interviewed on TV. So they had already arranged it! So, she was just a pawn for them! It was ridiculous that she believed Amara so easily! Please zoom in, I want to see more carefully. Dolly said, pointing at the people on the screen. Dolly had their movements in her hands, but she remained silent. In Dollys office. Are you ready? Vincent asked in a low voice next to him. Yes, its ready. Dolly replied. For the sake of this studio, she is really fighting for her life! Looking at the person in front of her, Vincent sighed. In fact, there is absolutely no need for her to run any studio and learn from others to be a strong woman, he would prefer her to live her happy life in peace and quiet. In the past, he used to think of this Dolly everyday to be with himself, but recently, somehow, this kind of thought, surprisingly, is gradually disappearing, and instead, the face of the assistant beside Dolly often appears in his mind. What are you thinking about? So lost in thought. Dolly walked up to him and patted him hard on the shoulder. No, I have something to do, Ill go first. Saying that, Vincent was about to walk out. Wait a minute! Dolly suddenly shouted at him. Arent you going to see my assistant? She continued to ask gossipingly. Go see her for what? Vincent asked. This stinky guy, why hasnt he been fully enlightened by now? Dolly circled around him a few times, rubbing her chin while thinking about something with a very focused look. Im out of here! Suddenly, Vincent shouted directly at her. Are you really sure you dont want to go over and see her? What to look at, Im here to see you this time! Vincent exined. Miss Dean! Suddenly, the assistant knocked on the door outside and greeted. Enter! Dolly shouted. Here is the document you want, and I still need to trouble you to sign on it. Saying that, the assistant directly handed the document to her, her eyes skimming Vincent next to her. Such a small action, but the inside is mixed with some special emotions, unknowingly, the assistant actually blushed. Later, you can see him off for me. Dolly pointed at Vincent, who was not far away, and said. Chapter 1534 ran out of money The guys have gone back home. Brayden whispered in the living room, ncing at Dolly next to him. I know. She replied. So what are you going to do? Brayden continued to ask. Wait and see what happens, and find a chance to ask for rification. She replied. Brayden looked at the woman in front of him, a little worried. Soon, a week had passed, and her assistant had helped her investigate the address of those people. Without any hesitation, Dolly immediately drove to the vi where they lived. Knock, knock, knock! The knock on the door was urgent. The few people in the living room were taken aback. Someones here as a guest? A middle-aged woman asked. No. A sister next to her replied. Sensing that no one wasing to open the door, Dolly at the door did not give up. I dont know how long it took, but finally, the person in the living room pressed on. Who is it! Dolly didnt respond, just kept knocking on the door. Somethings wrong with you! The middle-aged woman was fuming as she opened the door. When she saw Dolly at the door, she was a little surprised. What are you doing here? I came to see the pictures of your . Saying that, Dolly walked straight in. Looking at Dolly who walked in, the people in the living room were a little baffled. No one would have thought that such a little girl would dare to find this ce directly by herself. What are you doing here? A man directly stood up and asked. Please take out the photos our photographer took of you earlier. Dolly answered straightforwardly. She wanted to see what those badly taken pictures had been made of! Miss Dean, what are you talking about, do we have to keep a bunch of bad photos? One of the people on the couch said nonchntly. They threw it away? Dollys expression was somewhat fierce. Why did you do this? Who ordered this, Amara? she asked softly, looking at the people on the couch in front of her. When they heard the name Amara, there was no doubt that their eyes were a little averted. Instantly, Dolly seemed to have understood. We photographers have worked so hard for you for so long withoutint, but you are here to nder our studio! she shouted. She shouted. The air was quiet, no one paid any attention to her, and no one responded to what she had said. If there is nothing else, you can go now. A man stood up and said. To drive her away? Guilt? Or was she running away from something? You must give me an answer to this matter! Dolly said firmly. What exnation? What does it have to do with us if your photographer broke the photo? Its not our photographer who broke the photo, its you who damaged it! Dolly shouted at them. You little girl, how can you talk? Do you have any proof N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. What a bunch of scoundrels! Dolly was so angry that her body stepped backwards, somewhat helpless. If you want to pick a fight here? Im sorry, youvee to the wrong ce. A woman not far away said loudly. Then, a man stood up directly and walked towards Dolly with a biting look. What did he want to do? Dolly adjusted herself with a hint of helplessness in her eyes. Hurry up and leave, or else, dont me me for being ungracious! A statement that really scared Dolly. It turned out that they were all a bunch of people with one thing on the surface and another behind the scenes! On the surface, they seemed to be quite qualified and civilized, but in reality, they were just barbarians who only liked to use violence to solve problems. After a moments hesitation, Dolly still withdrew. She did not want to hand over her life to these scoundrels in front of her in such a beautiful year. After leaving, she went straight to the office and did not go home. Miss Dean, the assistant greeted as she walked over. Do we still need topensate those people for their losses? They came to make trouble yesterday when you werent there. The assistant whispered. Such a cheeky thing that they could do! Dolly clutched the corner of her coat and tried to calm herself down. No need! With that, she walked straight into her office. It seems that this matter, to be moreplicated than one imagined. At this moment, Brayden sat on the sofa in the office, looking at some surveince on the tablet, his eyebrows gradually wrinkled. Are you sure its them? He raised his head and looked at Leon in front of him and asked. Sure, this is the surveince near their house. Leon replied. Finally, they are back! Brayden threw the tablet on the couch next to him, pressed his temples, stood up, walked to the window and seemed to be thinking about something. Follow them and look for evidence! He said loudly. Yes! Leon replied and immediately left the office. Brayden half-squinted his sses, and a murderous aura came out of them. Brother! At this moment Anastasia greeted while walking in. What are you doing here? Brayden turned around and looked at her and asked. I heard that something happened on my sister-inws side? Anastasia continued to ask. Well, but it will be resolved soon. He replied. Anastasia was relieved to see the big brother in front of her looking so calm. It doesnt seem to be a big deal! Anastasia walked over to the sofa and sat down. How are you doing? Did you get everything done? Brayden asked. Almost there, big brother, just dont worry, as long as I want to do it, I will seed. She replied with a smile. Looking at the face smiling in front of him with some excitement, Braydens mouth curved in a satisfied curve. Ever since she opened the bookstore, Anastasia had put most of her heart and soul into it, and sometimes Leon was jealous and she was indifferent. However, this kind of dedication on her part does make Brayden feel veryforted. Is there anything I can do for you? Brayden asked. Not at the moment. She replied. The girl was beating around the bush! Brayden lowered his head and handled the paperwork in his hand. Brother, that, I have no money on me, you can buy me a meal. Anastasia huffed and said heartily. This sentence, in turn, made Brayden a little curious. Where is your money? He asked. I used it all to invest. She replied. She thought she was really crazy! To have invested even the most basic living expenses in a business! Chapter 1535Buy Dinner A few dayster, in Braydens office. Anastasia, what the hell is going on in your head every day? Leon shouted, extremely unstable emotion. I just want to try it, who knows the loss. Anastasia lowered her head and replied in a soft voice. Please, can you do things more normally in the future! Leon was really angry, he would never have thought that someone like Anastasia, who had a n for everything, would go into stock trading! What are you yelling about here? Brayden asked as he walked into the office. Big brother, I you speak for yourself! Said Leon then sat directly on the sofa next to him with a very angry expression. Brayden skimmed a nce at Anastasia next to him, waiting for her answer. I just wasnt careful and lost some money. Anastasia whispered. Careless? Anastasia, you say it properly! Leon stood up excitedly and said loudly. That, is a big loss of money. Anastasia looked at Brayden in front of her and said again, with a pitiful look. What did you do? Brayden rushed to ask. Specte in the stock market. Anastasia replied. All of a sudden, Brayden blindfolded. Some time ago, this Anastasia said she spent all her money on investment, dare she use all the money to specte? Is she on the wrong medication or is her head squeezed by the door? How can she make a profit when she has no one to lead her in this unreliable spection? How much did you invest? Brayden continued to ask. Half a million. Leon answered. That half a million is all she has. Leon continued to add. Yes, before Anastasia invested all the money in the chain of bookstores, so easily these bookstores are just on the right track, making a little money by themselves, she took it to specte in the stock market, and lost money. What made Leon even more angry was that she hid from everyone and secretly went to specte on the stock market by herself! Why dont you get some help? Brayden walked towards Anastasia and asked seriously. Wouldnt it be better to find an experienced stock spection expert to give you a hand? He continued. Im not afraid that you wont let me specte in stocks. Anastasia replied in a low voice. Brayden turned away from her and stopped looking at her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Dont ever do that again! Brayden looked coldly at Anastasia in front of him and said loudly. I know. Anastasia replied guiltily. But Leon, who was next to her, was still in a state of anger. Just dont be angry, dont worry, I will make the money back. Anastasia walked over and said petntly while shaking Leons arm. Im not angry because you lost money, Im worried about you! Leon exined loudly. Anastasia naturally knew Leons mind, so she put away her sharpness and did not fight with this man she loved. Finally, the two rubbed on the sofa for a while and left the office together. Not long after, Dolly came in. Whats wrong with those two? She asked, pointing out Leon and Anastasia to Brayden at her desk. Nothing. Brayden replied directly without looking up. Here, this is the ravioli for you, didnt you say you wanted to eat raviolist night? Dolly said as she ced the lunch box in front of him. Brayden immediately stopped what he was doing and raised his head to look at Dolly in front of him, his eyes full of emotion. Ill go first, theres still something going on over at the studio. Saying that, she left directly. Looking at the departing back, Brayden only felt satisfied. In the studio, everyone looked a littlezy, which made Dolly a little worried. Whats wrong with them? She asked the assistant next to her. There are no clients and everyone is irritable. The studio incident did die down recently, but we have no business to do. The assistant shrugged her shoulders and replied helplessly. Wasnt it fine before? Howe all of a sudden theres no business to do? Dolly asked anxiously. I dont know. The assistant replied. Such a tricky situation made Dolly a little confused. Is there someone behind this again? Dolly grabbed her bag and walked out. As long as those people didnte out to rify the facts, the studios credibility would remain in a state of flux! Miss Dean, where are you going? The assistant rushed to follow and asked. To find them! The so-called they, of course, refers to Amaras friends who created the rumor and caused trouble. Miss Dean, you calm down, you cant go alone. The assistant immediately pulled her arm and said. Dolly looked at the person in front of her and hesitated for a moment. Ding ding ding It was Brayden! Dont be impulsive, Ive got someone keeping an eye on them. He said slowly. At once, Dolly froze. This call from him, it was too timely! Good. She turned around and walked into the office. Assistant, what should we do? We cant just not work every day, can we? Thats right, Im still waiting for my paycheck to go back home to see my grandmother! Without customers, how can we survive! A few employees outside the officeined in a cautious whisper. Obviously, they already had a little impatience. Everyone wait a little longer, this matter, Miss Dean will definitely find a way to solve it! Everyone bear with it a little longer! The assistant replied. A pair of lost and listless faces, let the assistant look a little heartbroken. Dolly in the office, looking at the situation outside the office, her heart is also anxious. But now, she can only wait! Big brother, this is the recording, and the video, but there is a woman in the video, never showing her face. Leon said in a low voice. Brayden took the stuff and studied it carefully before his face was a bit gloomy. He would like to see who, in fact, would dare to do this to Dolly! Where are these people now? Brayden asked, pointing to a few people on theputer screen. Home. Leon replied. Tomorrow, take them to the hotel and tell them Im treating them to dinner. Said Brayden, getting busy again. Yes. Leon walked straight out. But the woman in the video, who the hell is she? Brayden frowned slightly, resigned. The next day, sure enough, the men showed up at the hotel early. The first time they heard that Mr. Kirnd had invited them to dinner, they were so excited that they immediately changed their clothes and came here. Imte. Brayden said as he came in. No, Mr. Kirnd is a very busy man, we should wait for you. A middle-aged man immediately stood up and said. Chapter 1536 Clarification Lets be clear, Im here for you guys for Dolly, Brayden said directly, taking a sip of tea. All at once, several people in front of you looked at me, I looked at you, a very rmed look. What is Braydens rtionship with Dolly? I dont know. A few people muttered in whispers. They were all people who had just arrived in this city not long ago, and did not know much about the situation in this city, so naturally they did not know theplicated rtionship between Dolly and Brayden. They had only heard that Brayden had been married and divorced, but they did not know that Dolly was Braydens ex-wife, let alone that Dolly would remarry Brayden. Mr. Kirnd, didnt you say you wanted to talk business with us? A middle-aged woman asked in a low voice, a hint of embarrassment in her eyes. I want you to rify the truth about the studio incident. Brayden continued. Several people lowered their heads, their expressions a little unpleasant. They didnt want to offend this Mr. Kirnd in front of them, but they didnt want to offend Amara either. Mr. Kirnd, I think you may have the wrong person, we dont have any special rtionship with Dolly, and the previous incident at the studio, we are also speaking based on the facts. A young man suddenly said. Well, its true that its the truth, but its all their own fabricated facts! Brayden raised his head and looked at the few people in front of him with a somewhat grim face. Brayden looked up at a few people in front of him, his face a bit grim. You only have two choices now, one, rify the facts and stay in this city peacefully in the future. Two, get the hell out of this city and take your crippled bodies with you. Brayden said indifferently. Instantly, the few people in front of him froze. Dare to say this is a Hongmen Banquet! Mr. Kirnd, we are here to talk business with you, not to chat and chatter with you, sorry, I still have things to take care of, lets go first. Saying that, the middle-aged woman was about to leave the box. Brayden was still calmly sipping his tea, pretending as if nothing had happened. Mr. Kirnd, what are you doing, what do you have to say, lets talk properly. A young girl hurriedly said, her expression was flustered. Words, I have said very clearly, you weigh yourselves. Saying that, Brayden was about to get up and leave. Wait a minute! The middle-aged woman suddenly shouted. Just rify the facts, and you will let us go? She asked. In her heart, she knew very well that this Brayden in front of her, could never be offended, and as for Amara, she would talk about itter. Thats right, I want just a fact, perhaps, in the future, if you have any difficulties, you can alsoe to me. Brayden said in a low voice. No need, as long as you do note to us, it is already the greatest of all fortunes! The middle-aged woman immediately said. Brayden looked at the middle-aged woman in front of him, his eyes actually showed a hint of appreciation. These several people got together to discuss, finally, there is a result. We can send a video to rify. The middle-aged woman continued. Brayden smiled faintly and nodded at them. Finally, the diva ended and Brayden left the box directly after hearing the middle-aged womans promise. Mom, what the hell are you doing? How are we going to exin this to Miss Lane? The young girl nudged the middle-aged womans arm and asked. Nothing, its important to save our lives. The woman replied. Dolly, at this moment, was sitting at her desk, desperately thinking about how she should solve the situation in front of her, and her face looked very pale.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Miss Dean, youd better go home and take a rest. The assistant said as she walked over. No, Ill just lie on my desk and squint for a while. Dolly replied. Come and see, everyone, theyve actually set the record straight. Really? How can they be so nice? Its true, look, heres the video! Suddenly, outside the office, there was a buzz, and everyones face was full of smiles. dolly looked at everything outside and was a little curious. What are they doing? She asked the assistant next to her. I dont know what theyre doing, Ill go check it out. Said the assistant and walked straight out of the office. You are doing Assistant,e and see! Before the assistant could finish her sentence, a little girl directly pulled her over to watch the video that rified the studio incident together. When did it happen? The assistant asked directly. Just now. An employee answered. Miss Dean, you dont have to worry about it! The assistant yelled while barging into Dollys office with the tablet. This assistant, when did she be so unstable! Dolly looked at the person who ran over with a speechless expression of dissatisfaction. Keep your voice down. Dolly opened her mouth and said. Miss Dean, you see, they have rified. Said the assistant shoved the tablet directly to Dolly. Taking the tablet, Dolly looked at it three times before she slowed down and felt that it was true. This means that our studio will resume normal operations soon? Dolly asked excitedly. Yes, Miss Dean! the assistant next to her whispered to match. Its not right, when she went to those peoplest time, she was still kicked out by them, howe this time Dolly tilted her head and looked at the ceiling, as if she was thinking about something. It could not be that someone did it on purpose again, right? She rubbed her eyes hard, trying to see clearly the picture in the t screen. We will start the cooperation with Kirnd Group one after another after that said several people in the screen pretending to be polite. At once, Dolly looked as if she understood everything, and there was a wave of joy in her eyes. So this was all being nned for her! She suddenly felt very relieved. In Amaras office. What did you say? They actually rified the facts? Are they crazy? In the office, Amara wandered anxiously, her heart furious. So Miss Lane, what should we do now? The person next to her asked. Do nothing. Amara answered deliberately. Of course she would not let Dolly off easily, only she needed a well thought out n now. Over here Dolly held a press conference about this studio incident. Miss Dean, hello, may I ask how did you get through the time you were in charge of the studio, and then after such an incident? The reporter asked Dolly in front of him. First of all, I would like to thank my ex-husband, who gave me hope and motivation when I was at my most difficult and helpless time. Dolly said with deep emotion. On stage, a round of apuse Chapter 1537 Agreement The studio incident, with Braydens help, has beenpletely resolved. Congrattions. Vincent whispered as he walked over. What is he doing here again? Dolly got up and walked towards him. Looking for me for something? Dolly asked directly. What? Im not wee? Vincent said as he sat down. Uh Dolly was a bit speechless. Ever since she was misunderstood by Braydenst time, she had been very careful to keep her distance from this Vincent, but she just didnt expect that he would suddenlye to thepany today. Hows the business of the studio these days? Vincent asked Dolly next to him while looking outside the office. Looking at Vincents appearance in front of her, Dolly finally realized the real purpose of hising here. Its okay. She replied. Come to the office. Suddenly, she whispered into thendline. Youve been working hardtely, now go home and rest. Dolly said directly. This instantly freaked out the assistant. Miss Dean, today is a working day. The assistant hurriedly reminded. She is not going to fire herself, right? The assistant eagerly looked at Dolly in front of her, a little nervous. I know youve been workingte a lottely, thats why Im letting you rx today, tomorrow happens to be the weekend, you can take two days off in a row. Dolly exined as she flipped through the documents. So that was it, the assistant covered her chest and sighed in relief. That, Miss Dean, Im not tired, its okay, Im still Today, you have to go home and rest, or go out and y. Dolly looked at Vincent next to her and said firmly to the assistant in front of her. This voice, this tone, is already considered an order. Looking at Dolly in front of the desk, the assistant wanted to say something else, but finally closed her mouth and silently left the office. On the couch, Vincent was absentmindedly flipping through the newspaper while thinking about something, with a preupied look. Youre still not leaving? Dolly asked deliberately. Ill leaveter. Vincent replied. If you dont leave, my assistant will be asked away by someone else. Dolly continued. Suddenly, Vincent looked up, and there was a bright light in his eyes. Dolly was right, a woman as beautiful as an assistant, thats a goddess in mens hearts, there must be a lot of people lining up behind her to chase her! Dolly, Ill go first. Saying that, Vincent then immediately ran out of the office. Looking at the departing back, Dollyughed. He still said he didnt like her! He said he didnt have any feelings for her! This Vincent, if you dont force him, he really doesnt know who he really likes! Sure enough, in just two days, Vincent and his assistants feelings soared. At this point, without the need for Dollys mention, Vincent also already knew his heart. Thats right, all along, he had mistaken his gratitude to Dolly for love, and now, the appearance of the assistant was really making him feel the sweetness of love. In the living room of Vincents house. Congrattions. In the living room, Dolly said loudly. Now that Vincent has openly admitted that his assistant Zoey is his girlfriend, Dolly no longer has to be afraid that Brayden will be jealous of herself and Vincent, and she can finally be free to interact with this Vincent in front of her. Its not thanks to you. Vincent said in a low voice, a little embarrassed. Oh? Yes, you really have to thank me, if I did not dig Zoey to our studio, you still do not know her existence! Dolly flirted andughed at the same time. Dolly is still flirting and making fun of Vincent, while Zoey, the assistant on the side, has already blushed, lowering her head and not saying a word. Dont be so nervous, even if Vincent is the president of argepany, he is still your boyfriend. Seeing the assistant like this, Dolly hurriedly patted her shoulder andforted her. She knew that the assistant actually had a low self-esteem. She has a bad family background, no background, no fame, and no particrly outstanding abilities, so naturally she sometimes backs off when facing her feelings with Vincent. Dont you worry, as long as I like you, thats enough. Vincent walked fire to take the assistants waist and said. The assistant looked up at the person in front of him and nodded excitedly. Im leaving, Im not going to be a light bulb here! With that, Dolly picked up her bag and left. All people thought that Vincent and his assistant could live happily ever after, but life is always full of surprises, and some things, it seems, have been arranged by God. This day Dolly was signing an agreement with the studios recent partner at the hotel, but found that she had carelessly forgotten to bring the agreement, so Dolly rushed to call her assistant. Miss Dean, when do you want this document? On the phone, the assistant asked hurriedly. I want it now! Dolly hurriedly answered.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Sorry, the assistant will send the agreementter. Dolly looked at the person in front of her and said awkwardly. Thats okay. The man took a sip of coffee and replied in a low voice. Looking at the pouring rain outside, I dont know why, but Dollys heart was very uneasy. The hands of the watch ticked, causing Dolly to be a little annoyed. Why hasnt ite yet? She looked out the window anxiously, with some dissatisfaction in her eyes. Miss Dean, why dont we make an appointment some other time? I have other things I need to take care ofter. Dolly looked around for a moment and nodded shyly. Im really sorry, maybe there was traffic, so she she said, wanting to say something. Thats okay. With that, the man left the cafe directly. And then, Dolly immediately took out her cell phone and dialed it directly, but no one answered the phone. This little girl, what is she doing again, such an important thing, how can she be so inattentive! The actual fact is that you have to be able to get the best out of the actual people youve got. No, I have to do some thinking for her tomorrow! But Dolly did not know that the assistant had already had an ident. The assistant was lying on the muddy path, bleeding from underneath, and her face was pale. Come on, someone! Someone here had a car ident! Instantly, several passers-by immediately gathered around. Then, the ambnce and police car rushed over. Snap! Dolly returned to the studio and fiercely closed the office door with a serious expression. The employees outside the office looked at her with some backwardness. Whats wrong with Miss Dean? Seems very angry oh. Chapter 1538 It’s about her Zoey, wake up! Vincent was lying on the edge of the bed, shaking the woman on the bed with force, yelling. But the person on the hospital bed didnt respond at all. Sir, please feel sorry for yourself. The nurse next to him suddenly said to him. All of a sudden, Vincent was shivering as if he had fallen into an ice cer. Impossible, she couldnt possibly be dead!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Doctor, please can you save her again, you will definitely have a way, right? Vincent clutched the doctors arm and said pleadingly. Sir, weve done our best, Im sorry. With that, the doctor left straight away. Zoey, will you open your eyes and look at me? He turned around and hugged the person on the hospital bed tightly and shouted. The people in the corridor sighed when they saw this scene in the ward. This girl is also too miserable, so young and lost. Yes, no blessing! A few of the patients family members next to her kept talking, looking at Vincents painful expression with pity. What did you say? The assistant had a car ident? Dolly immediately stood up and asked loudly. Yeah, Miss Dean, we just found out about it too. An employee rushed to say. Wed better Before the employee could finish her sentence, Dolly grabbed her phone and ran straight out of the office. No wonder Zoey didnt make it to the cafe, so it was an ident on the way! Miss Dean, Im going with you! The employee shouted from the back. No, Ill go by myself! With that, she disappeared straight into the studio. Probably because of the sudden cold weather, there were many more patients in the hospital than before. Dolly ran to the front desk panting and looking anxious. Which ward is Zoey in? She asked hurriedly. The receptionist nurse looked up at the person in front of her and wanted to say something, but eventually pointed to a ward in the corner not far away and didnt say anything. Zoey! Dolly shouted as she barged right in. Only to see Vincent kneeling on the floor, grabbing the small hand of the person on the hospital bed, his face full of tears, looking very haggard and painful. Whats wrong with him? Dolly slowly walked over and looked seriously at Zoey in the hospital bed. Finally, she still gathered the courage and carefully ced the index finger of her right hand at Zoeys nostril At once, she was stunned. She just knew that Zoey had an ident, but she didnt know that she was dead. Vincent, what the hell is going on here? Dolly asked with a trembling voice, tears pooling in her eyes. Upon hearing her voice, Vincent immediately lifted his head with a fierce expression. Dolly, youre a murderer! He yelled. At once, she was baffled. She didnt know why the man in front of her would suddenly say something like that. Vincent, what are you talking about? Before Dolly could finish speaking, Vincent ran directly to her in two steps and choked her fiercely with a vicious air. If it wasnt for you, how could Zoey have died? How could she have been in trouble if you hadnt let her deliver some crummy paperwork! Vincent shouted while holding her neck in a death grip. Finally, Dolly got everything clear. Perhaps she was hit by the blow, she didnt pay attention, and directly copsed on the ground, her eyes dull and lifeless. What? Im telling you, Vincent will never forgive you for the rest of your life! Yeah, not to mention Vincent, even Dolly herself cant forgive herself in her life! Zoey, wake up, Im Dolly, Im Miss Dean! Dolly crawled up to Zoey and shook the persons body on the hospital bed as hard as she could. But Zoey never opened her eyes. Shes dead! Vincent yelled next to her. No way, she must be asleep, Zoey cant be dead! Dolly continued to shake the body, muttering under her breath. Dolly, dont you touch her! You dont deserve it! With that, Vincent threw her right off to the side. Finally, Dolly couldnt hold back and looked at the person in the hospital bed and cried hysterically. Patients passing by, casting a pair of sympathetic nces, left again quite helplessly. Im the sinner! I am the murderer! Im the one who did Zoey in! Im the one who killed her, and its all my fault! Dolly shouted as she pped herself. But from the beginning to the end, Vincent did not stop him. At this point, his hatred for Dolly had reached an unspeakable level. Miss, dont be sad, the deceased has passed away, you cant torture yourself like this! A nurse came over and helped Dolly up. Dont stop her, let her die! Vincent said fiercely. DONG! The door in the ward, was kicked open fiercely. Dolly. Brayden immediately ran to Dolly and hugged her tightly. What the hell is going on here? He inquired as he wiped the tears from his beloveds eyes. Brayden, Zoey is dead, I did it, I killed her with my own hands. Dolly replied as she choked back tears. Looking at the woman in the hospital bed next to her, Braydens brow furrowed and his expression was somewhat stern. Well, dont say it, you rest for a while. Saying that, Brayden helped her directly to the sofa next to her. Rest? Dolly, you still have the face to rest? Vincent shouted deliberately. Brayden knew that Vincent had always loved Zoey, and naturally understood his current mood. Well, dont cry, theres me. Brayden patted Dollys back andforted. Whats the use of having you? You can bring Zoey back to life? Im telling you, Dolly, in the future, better not let me see you, or else, dont me me for being unkind to you! Vincent pointed at Dolly and roared. Vincent, dont you go too far! Brayden couldnt help himself and roared in a low voice. Although he has not fully understood what happened, but looking at the reaction of Dolly in front of him, he knew that Zoeys death must have something to do with her, so he did not want to start any more positive conflict with this Vincent. The first thing you need to do is to get rid of your girlfriend, and now youre lecturing me? Vincent stood up and walked towards Brayden. Sir, this is a hospital, no fighting is allowed! A nurse said as she stepped forward to stop Vincents way. Brayden, dont hit him, its my fault, its all my fault! Dolly grabbed Braydens arm and said urgently. Looking at a face crying in front of him, Braydens heart was breaking. Dont worry, Ive got it under control. He replied as he ruffled her hair. Who is the patients family? Come and sign! The doctor shouted. Chapter 1539 Cheating? Big brother, is sister-inw okay? Leon asked, he and Anastasia had only just learned about this incident. Brayden did not answer. How could it be okay, Dolly has been in self-me for the past few days, not eating or sleeping, her mouth keeps chanting the name of her assistant Zoey, he was really afraid that after a long time, she would really be depressed. Big brother, where is sister-inw now? Anastasia next to him hurriedly asked. In the hospital. Brayden replied. It had been three days in a row that Dolly had stayed in the ward where Zoey had been, kneeling on the floor, unwilling to get up. Without another word, Anastasia ran straight out the door. On the way, she dialed Skyler again, and sure enough, Skyler put down the baby in his arms and also immediately rushed to the hospital. Sister-inw, Zoey has already left, so why do you have to stay here and waste time! In the hospital room, Anastasia shouted at Dolly, who was on the floor. Dolly, get up, the floor is cold. With that, Skyler went to help Dolly. Dont touch me! Im a sinner! Dolly said breathlessly. Looking at the exhausted look of her in front of her, Anastasia only felt very heartbroken. Thest time the three sisters got together was a month ago, and it was unexpected that this time, they would get together again for Zoeys ident. Dolly, you get up! Do you think Zoey will wake up just because youre like this? Skyler couldnt hold back and yelled out directly. She had never seen Dolly in such pain before, even when she had been at odds with Brayden before, the most the two of them had done was just a cold war, but this time, it was obvious that Dolly had long put her life on the line. Sister-inw, if you look like this, people Zoey in heaven will not be happy. Anastasia reminded her and said. Zoey! Dolly cried again, as if her tears would never end Looking at the ground, Skyler and Anastasia stopped talking What to do? Anastasia asked Skyler, who was next to her. Theres nothing I can do. Skyler replied. The two of them could see that in Dollys heart, she had already defined herself as a murderer who killed Zoey. No matter how others persuade andfort, it does not help. Otherwise, well use some extraordinary means. Skyler turned around, looked at Anastasia in front of him, and said seriously. Anastasia froze for a moment, and after reacting, looked at Skyler with an expectant face, wanting to know what she had to do. Lets just tie her up and go home! Is this really okay? Anastasia looked at Dolly on the ground with suspicion and some hesitation. Anastasia sighed. After a long time of thinking, finally, the two women reached a consensus. What are you doing? Let go of me! Im not leaving! I want to stay here with Zoey! Dolly yelled as she struggled. Whatpany? Zoeys not here! Skyler replied with all his strength, while holding Dollys thighs and leaving the room. Let go of me! Or Ill be unkind to you! Dolly yelled. Skyler and Anastasia had already prepared for everything, so naturally they didnt take Dollys threat to heart. Ah! Suddenly, Skyler screamed loudly and his face was in extreme pain. Whats wrong? Anastasia rushed to ask. Skyler lowered her head and looked at her arm leaving a row of teeth marks, yes, Dolly had bitten her hard. Instantly, her arm was bleeding. How are you? Quick, put her down! Hurry up and get a doctor. Saying that, Anastasia was about to put down Dolly. At this moment, they two women, one carrying Dollys two arms and the other carrying Dollys two legs, the picture looked very humiliating. No! Hurry up and go! Lets get her into the car first! Skyler yelled. Without the slightest hesitation, Skyler quickened his pace and walked towards the car. Looking at her with a stoic look, Anastasia was a little distressed. Soon, under the efforts of the two women, Dolly was finally stuffed into the car, and at this time, Skylers arm, not just a row of teeth marks that simple, her arm has been bleeding. Quick, hurry up, go get a doctor Go home! Before Anastasia could finish her sentence, Skyler suddenly shouted. Skyler, your arm Its okay, theres medicine at home. Skyler replied. She was afraid that this Dolly would recreate something in the time it took her to get to the doctor to rub it in! Zoey, where are you? I dont want the papers, will youe back soon? Dolly next to me muttered while looking like she was looking for something. Anastasia, drive. Soon, the car started, but the two women didnt know where they were going. Home? Whose home was it, Mrs. Knights? Now that there was a child at home, it would be hard for Franklin to see her mother in such a disheveled state. Back to Skylers house? But she still has a baby at home, so its even more inconvenient. Lets go back to my house! Suddenly, Anastasia said. No, I dont want to go home! Im going to Zoeys! Dolly suddenly yelled and screamed like she had gone crazy. What a pain in the ass! The two women looked at her and each sighed. Soon, the car pulled up in front of Anastasias vi. Where is this? Dolly asked in a low, uneasy voice as she looked around. This is my house. Anastasia replied. Who are you? Why did you bring me here? Dolly shouted in surprise. Probably Zoeys death had hit Dolly so hard that Dollys memory was sometimes faulty. Im Anastasia! Whos Anastasia? Did you kill Zoey, didnt you? Dolly roared while holding Anastasias neck in a death grip. Now, her mind waspletely confused. Looking at Dolly, whom she once admired, Skyler was a bit chilled. She suddenly felt worried for Anastasias safety. Anastasia, Im afraid she might hurt you. She seriously looked at Anastasia in front of her and said, while helping Anastasia to break Dollys hand. Sister-inw, let go of your hand! Anastasia used all her strength to pick Dollys hand. No, its okay. After finally breaking Dollys hand, Anastasia replied with a gasp.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Wheres Zoey? Where did she go? Why hasnt shee back yet? Immediately afterwards, Dolly asked. Zoeys dead! Dolly, wake the fuck up! Skyler yelled fiercely. All of a sudden, there was silence, the air froze, and the atmosphere was a little awkward. Youre lying! Zoeys not dead! She just went on a trip, she said she was tired and she wanted to rest. Dolly picked her fingers and murmured. Chapter 1540 You are enough Sister-inw, you have to ept reality. Anastasia muttered in a low voice, her expression worried. Dolly in front of her, lying on the sofa, half-squinting her eyes and looking haggard, how she couldnt ept the reality of Zoeys death. Tomorrow we are going to give Zoey a ride, you look like this, it is better not to go. Skyler next to her said softly. Im going. Suddenly, Dolly replied. The two women, startled, immediately recovered their previous emotions and ran to her, stroking her hair. Dolly, are you okay? Skyler asked anxiously. For the past two days, Dolly had been muddled, unable to distinguish between fantasy and fact, and the words of the party had given them a little hope again. Im going to drop Zoey off tomorrow, said Dolly, and stood straight up, but with an unsteady hand, she copsed back onto the couch. Quick, Anastasia, make Dolly something to eat. Skyler said hurriedly. Anastasia immediately ran into the kitchen and started to work. In the office, Brayden sat on the couch, staring at the phone number on the screen of his phone, and finally dialed it. Hows it going? He asked in a low voice. Better than before. Anastasia replied. Shes going to Zoeys funeral. Anastasia added. The two spoke briefly and then simply hung up. Looking out the window at the lonely crescent moon, Brayden sighed, feeling a little headache. The next day, the group arrived at the cemetery. Boom! Suddenly the sky was pouring with rain. What are you doing here! Vincent pointed at Dollys nose in front of him and yelled. I came to see Zoey off, Dolly replied in a low voice as she looked at the tombstone. No need! You get out of here! Said Vincent and pushed her away viciously. Vincent! shouted Brayden. I know youre upset, but an ident like this to Zoey is not something we could have expected! Brayden continued.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Vincent, today, could not listen to anything anyone said. Dolly, get the hell out of here! I dont want to see you and Zoey doesnt want to see you either! Vincent yelled at Dolly in front of him. Instantly, the light of all those attending the funeral at the scene turned in unison to Dolly, with a very gossipy look. I heard that Zoey was killed by her. That woman, really a vermin! A few people next to her kept whispering. Hey, what are you guys babbling about! This has nothing to do with Dolly at all! Anastasia couldnt stand it anymore and yelled at them directly. Who is this woman again? Nuts! Thats right, we didnt say anything about her, why are you yelling here Anastasia still wanted to go up to them to argue, but was stopped by Leon. Come on, stop it. Leon rushed to say. Where did I make a scene, did you not hear what they were saying just now? Anastasia shouted bitterly. Come on, this ce is already not peaceful, you should stop getting involved. Leon tapped her forehead and said in a low voice. Anastasia looked around and finally shut her mouth. Dolly, on the side, looked at the tombstone in front of her, and the tears on her face mixed with the rain and dripped down to the ground, looking very sad. Zoey! Suddenly, Dolly ran straight over and hugged Zoeys tombstone to death. All of a sudden, everyone froze. No one expected Dolly to make such a shocking move. Dolly, get up, dont touch Zoeys tombstone! Vincent shouted while picking at her hand. At this moment, Dolly, I dont know where she got the strength, no matter how hard Vincent pushed her away. Whats the matter? Still want to make amends to her here? Vincent slowly stood up, snorted coldly and said. Im sorry! Zoey, its all because I caused you! Dolly leaned her head on the tombstone and cried out. A few people next to her, looking at the image, their expressions filled with sympathy. Brayden, dont you care about your own woman! Suddenly, Vincent shouted to Brayden next to him. I respect her. Brayden replied in a low voice. A word that almost suffocated Vincent. Damn, this woman, how dare she cry cat and mouse and pretend to have mercy here! Get the hell out of here! Suddenly, with a force, Vincent directly threw Dolly out in front of him. Pop! Dollys head, directly hit the tombstone next to it, and immediately, a stream of blood flowed on the ground. Dolly! Brayden immediately ran over. Dolly, who was lying on the ground, stretched out her right hand and gently touched Zoeys tombstone, with a look of reluctance, finally, she still closed her eyes. vincent looked at her coldly, and then ced the chrysanthemum in her hand at Zoeys tombstone. Sister-inw! Anastasia couldnt hold back and cried out directly. The thunder grew louder and louder, and the rain grew louder, and everything in front of her, suddenly became a blur In the ward, Dolly was lying on the hospital bed with an IV, her face was very pale and her lips were dry and cracked. Doctor, how is she? Anastasia asked the doctor next to her in a trembling voice. Miss Deans health is a cause for concern. The doctor shook his head and replied with a sigh. How the hell is it! Cut the crap! Brayden immediately ran up to him and asked. Miss Dean is too weak, anemic, plus recently overworked and somewhat malnourished , the doctor exined as he looked sympathetically at the person in the hospital bed. However, as long as she is emotionally stable at ater stage, her body canpletely recover. The doctor immediately said. The doctor was right, the mind is important, but the problem now is that Dolly simply has no way toe out of the shadow of Zoeys death! Zoey, dont go, please, dont go The person on the hospital bed, while shaking her head, kept muttering under her breath, looking panicked. Sister-inw, wake up, Im Anastasia, Anastasia shouted while shaking her body. Zoey! suddenly, Dolly sat up and opened her eyes wide, looking around her. Anastasia, wheres the assistant, and where did Zoey go? She asked, clutching Anastasias sleeve, a little blood flowing from her split lip, but she didnt care at all. Sister-inw, Im begging you, please wake up, okay? Anastasia said as she gently stroked her face. Brayden, I just had a nightmare that Zoey was gone and she left me a letter saying she wanted to quit and go back home to take care of her family, but I didnt want her to go Dolly looked not far away from Brayden, pampered like murmuring. Dolly, youve had enough! Suddenly, Brayden yelled at her. All at once, Dolly lowered her head. Chapter 1541 Cancel Cooperation Zoeys dead, how long are you going to muddle through! In the ward, Brayden yelled out. Next to Anastasia, she looked at the two people in front of her and felt a little embarrassed, not knowing what to say. Dolly, youre an adult now, Im asking you, stop being so childish, okay? Brayden then said. At once, Dolly shed tears. Big brother, cut the crap. Anastasia said as she looked back at Brayden in front of her. Pah! Brayden directly mmed the door and left. In the hospital room, only Dolly and Anastasia were left. Sister-inw, Zoey had a car ident, it was just an ident, you should not think too much. Anastasia clutched her small hand and said. Anastasia, do you also think Im bad? Dolly suddenly asked. Sister-inw, youre not bad, in my heart, youll always be a woman with a good heart, so be strong, okay? You still have to run the studio and take care of Franklin Anastasia reminded her and said. Dolly wiped her tears and immediately pulled herself together. I want to go home. She said firmly. When she looked at Dolly, she looked like she was going to regroup, and Anastasias mouth curved up in satisfaction. Have you thought it over? Anastasia asked directly. She didnt want Franklin and Mrs. Knight to be affected. Yeah. Dolly replied. Immediately after leaving the hospital, Anastasia took Dolly back to Mrs. Knights house. Mom, where have you beentely? I miss you so much. Franklin jumped directly into Dollys arms and asked loudly. Mom has been busytely, so she didnt have time toe home to see you. Dolly covered up. Mom, whats wrong with your eyes? Have you been crying? Who bullied you? The child asked heartily while stroking her cheek. I dont know why, looking at the child in front of her, Dollys heart felt a sourness and tears once again umted in her eyes. Nothing, Ive been upte a lottely. Dolly replied. Looking at the picture of mother and son loving each other in front of her, Anastasia finally sighed with relief. How is she? Mrs. Knight pulled Anastasia to the side and hurriedly asked, looking at Dolly with eyes full of worry. She should have recovered by now. Anastasia had no bottom to answer. Women are the most fickle creatures since ancient times, and she couldnt guarantee that the Dolly in front of her would stay smooth like this. Okay, Franklin, you go do your homework, okay, mommy has to go to the studio to take care of some things. Dolly whispered as she gently stroked the childs hair. Um, okay, mom, you go ahead and get busy, be safe on the way. With that, the child ran straight into the room What a well-behaved and understanding child! Looking at Franklins back, Anastasia was suddenly a little envious of Dolly in front of her. What? Envy? You should have one too! Mrs. Knight knocked Anastasias back and said with a smile. Madam, what are you talking about. Anastasia responded shyly. Youre still shy? Its only a matter of time before you have a baby. With that, Mrs. Knight walked straight into the kitchen. Come on, lets go to the studio. After saying that, Dolly pulled Anastasia and left directly. Anastasia looked at the person in front of her with suspicion and a little doubt in her eyes. In fact, Dolly only wants to divert her attention through work. Whenever a person is idle, he or she will always think about things, and Dolly is no exception. The studio was as quiet and busy as ever, everyones faces were extremely calm, and Dolly knew that they were all sad about Zoeys death. Miss Dean, are you okay?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Yeah, Miss Dean, are you okay? Several employees gathered around her, constantly concerned. Fine. Dolly looked at them and replied with an awkward smile. Everyone knew that Zoey had been in a car ident on her way to deliver the documents to Dolly, so naturally they didnt dare to mention anything about Zoey. Miss Dean, this is thetest order from our studio, take a look. A young girl came over and said in a soft voice. This employee was the studios newly recruited assistant for Dolly. You are? Dolly looked at the pretty girl in front of her and asked in a low voice. She will be your assistant from now on. The supervisor at the side reminded. When she heard the word assistant, it was obvious that Dollys body trembled. In this world, there is no more dedicated assistant than Zoey, right? Starting tomorrow, you will be their assistant, I dont need an assistant. Dolly replied. The few employees next to her hesitated for a moment and did not raise any objections, so they obeyed her arrangement. Can you keep yourself busy by assigning your assistant to them? Anastasia on the sofa asked hastily. She knew that in Dollys heart, there was only one assistant, and that was Zoey. Busy enough. Dolly replied. Anastasia looked at her busy and serious appearance, and silently walked away. Is she okay? Brayden asked in a low voice, standing in front of the window. My sister-inw is trying to get back to her previous state. On the phone, Anastasia answered. Well, if theres anything, feel free to contact me. After saying that, Brayden simply hung up the phone. Mr. Kirnd! suddenly, his assistant barged right into the office and shouted. Whats wrong? Steady on. Brayden yelled. That, Melworks canceled the partnership with ourpany! The assistant replied under his breath. This news did not surprise Brayden. Because he knew that the current president of Melworks was none other than Vincent. I got it. Brayden replied, waving a hand to his assistant, signaling for him to leave. Mr. Kirnd looking at the boss in front of him, the assistant wanted to say something. Get out! Brayden continued to yell. In the office, Brayden sat down on the couch, took out a cigarette and lit it up directly. He hadnt smoked for a long time, but today, his mood was really affected. All along, Kirnd Group and Melworks had a close rtionship and never had any mistakes during the cooperation, until Vincent appeared. Vincent is the newly appointed president of Melworks and has the power to direct everything, both internally and externally. And the Zoey incident this time really made him feel hatred towards Dolly, and naturally, he then extended his hand of revenge to Kirnd Group. Big brother, whats wrong? Leon asked in a low voice as he walked in. Nothing. Brayden replied, looking away from the employees outside the office. Chapter 1542 Partners I dont care what method you use, you must help me get that studio! In the office, Vincent said loudly. Looking at Vincents biting eyes in front of him, Regan was a little embarrassed. But that studio, its not mine anymore. Regan hurriedly exined. I said, at all costs! Vincent said loudly again. It seems that he has to get that studio! Regan picked up the phone next to him and slowly walked out of the office. Looking out at the dark sky, Regan sighed, with a hint of sadness in his eyes. Miss Dean, do you have time tomorrow? Id like to talk to you. Regan said directly, her voice a little breathless. Okay. On the phone, Dolly answered. Regan was the previous owner of the studio, and then his family emigrated, and by coincidence, he gave the studio to Dolly, and now Vincent was pressuring him to return to his country and recapture the studio. The next day, in the corner of the cafe, Dolly looked out the window with a calm look, but the sadness in her eyes could not be concealed. Miss Dean, Regan greeted her as she walked over. Regan, looking for me for something? Dolly immediately asked. So, hows it going? Are you okay? Fine. Dolly took a sip of coffee and replied. But looking at her averted eyes, Regan didnt feel that she was fine. Well, Miss Dean, if you find it hard to run the studio, I cane back. Regan wiped the beads of sweat on her forehead and said.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. What does this mean? Dolly opened her eyes wide and looked at the person in front of her incredulously, a little surprised. Regan, it was you who insisted on giving me the studio in the first ce, and besides, its not like I didnt pay you. She said. Im not afraid that if you dont run your business well, the studio will go out of business. Regan said deliberately. The studio is doing very well, so dont bother. She continued. Regan naturally knows very well that this person in front of him will never easily hand over the studio again. To be honest with you, Vincent wants to buy your studio. Regan said directly as if he had lost his breath. Instantly, Dolly was blinded. She knew that Vincent had a strong background and his family was very powerful, but she never thought that the man would covet his own studio. Well, it should be because of Zoey! Dolly lowered her head, with a hint of gloom in her eyes. I get it. She replied. Miss Dean, I didnt want to get involved in this, but as you know, Melworks is something we cant afford to offend! Yes, she had heard Leon say before that Melworks had cancelled the partnership with Kirnd Group, and now they were going to buy the studio, so it was obvious that Vincent was deliberately targeting himself! Dolly sighed, her expression was a little saddened. Miss Dean Regan, this matter has nothing to do with you, Ill solve it. Dolly directly interrupted his words and said. Looking at Dollys insistent appearance in front of him, Regan finally held back the words that had not been said. The news that the studio was about to be acquired spread rapidly in the studio, and every employees heart was very sad. What should we do? Our group is about to be disbanded. No, Miss Dean will definitely find a way to solve it. How to solve it? Melworks is a bigpany! In the corner, several employees kept muttering with a very negative attitude. What are you guys doing? Why dont you get to work? Dolly shouted. This was the first time that she was angry with her own employees! Looking at her fiery expression in front of her, the employees did notin and chose to understand. Its better to work and cherish thisst time. An employee muttered as she walked along. After hearing these words, Dolly only felt a pang of heartache. She couldnt let go of this studio, let alone this team, but she was ashamed of Vincent. Miss Dean! the supervisor called out as she knocked on the door from outside. Come in. Miss Dean, our studio Dont listen to other peoples nonsense, you go to work first! Dolly interrupted her and said. The supervisor did not continue to say anything else and silently left the office. At this moment, Dolly, with a pain in her head, immediatelyy down on her desk, closed her eyes, and tried to rest for a while. Kirnd Group, all the people were busy, and Brayden was also worried about those orders that Melworks had returned. Big brother, what are you going to do? Leon asked. Brayden sat on the couch, pressing his temples while his head raced. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he immediately stood up and walked to the desk next to him. Is the product all produced? Yes, as ordered, normal production. Listening to Braydens words, Leon was a little surprised. Big brother, Melworks has already cancelled cooperation with us, why do you still want to We still have many partners, dont we? Emma, for example, Brayden replied, looking seriously at Leon in front of him. Yes, before Emma has always wanted to cooperate with Brayden, and now, it is considered to fulfill that womans small wish. Big brother, have you really decided to work with Miss Emma? Leon continued to ask. Why not? I want to develop my career abroad! Saying that, Brayden directly grabbed his jacket and walked out of the office. Leon never doubted Braydens ability, he said he wanted to develop his career, he would definitely do something bigger in the mallter, and Leon would choose to give his full support unconditionally. Leon and Anastasias home. What did you say? Big brother wants to cooperate with Emma? Is it reliable? On the sofa, Anastasia asked Leon worriedly. How unreliable, they are now partners. Leon exined. Anastasia turned her face away with an expression of contempt. Okay, you do not think, big brothers character, and you do not know. Leon muttered. Yeah, I believe in big brothers character, but I dont trust Emma to control herself. Anastasia replied grimly. Everyone knew that Emma gave up on Brayden, but only Anastasia knew that that Emmas mind, still on Brayden, was just waiting for some right time to pursue big brother. Well, Anastasia believes in her sixth sense. Dolly, on the other hand, was oblivious to it. Come on, you dont talk nonsense in front of your sister-inw. Leon cautioned. I am not a fool, this kind of thing, how will I tell my sister-inw. With that, Anastasia went into the kitchen. Chapter 1543 No regrets Soon, a coboration was reached between Brayden and Emma. Good cooperation! Emma raised her ss and whispered. Good cooperation! Brayden responded. In this way, Braydens business developed abroad and Emmas business developed at home. Big brother, I heard that Vincent wants to buy his sister-inws studio. In the office, Leon said softly. I know. Brayden replied. At once, Leon was surprised. Big brother knows, and still indifferent? Dolly will take care of it herself. Brayden continued. He knew that that Dolly never liked others to get involved in the affairs of her studio. Perhaps, she should agree to Vincents acquisition! Brayden stood up and looked out at the sky with a somewhat expectant expression. Whatever decision she makes, there is no doubt that he will support her! I need to see your president! Dolly shouted from the lobby of Melworks. Sorry, Miss Dean, you dont have an appointment to see our president. The receptionist said directly. Please tell him that Dolly is here to see him about the studio. Dolly said firmly. Sorry, Miss Dean, youd better go back. The receptionist continued. Vincent, youe out! Suddenly, Dolly shouted upstairs. Who is this, why is he so rude? Who knows, just a shrew. A few employees next to her muttered, with a look of contempt on their faces. Whos yelling outside? In the upstairs office, Vincent asked the assistant next to him as he flipped through the files. Its Dolly, the assistant replied softly as she lowered her head. What is she doing here? Vincent suddenly looked up at the assistant not far away with a pang of suspicion. She said she wanted to see you, and said she wanted to discuss the acquisition of the studio with you. The assistant immediately exined. Vincent put down the pen in his hand, slowly stood up and walked to the sofa next to him. Thest time he threw her onto the tombstone, I wonder if she was hurt? There was a hint of worry in his eyes. No way! She was the one who killed Zoey! Suddenly, a cold light shed in Vincents eyes. What do you think, what should be done? The assistant asked immediately afterwards. Let here up! Vincent roared coldly. This majestic aura froze the assistant in front of him and startled him. Yes! The assistant hurriedly responded and withdrew from the office. Miss Dean, our president has a request for , the assistant said as she came down the stairs and made an inviting gesture to Dolly in front of her. Before the assistant could finish her sentence, Dolly went straight upstairs. Looking at her back, the assistant shook her head, sighed and left. What are you doing here? On the sofa, Vincent didnt even raise his head and asked straightforwardly. Did you have to acquire the studio? Dolly asked in a low voice, with a hint of guilt on her face. Yes. Vincent replied. Then can you promise me one condition? She continued to ask. Dolly, you are not in a position to negotiate terms with me right now. Vincent continued. At once, Dolly was deted. Yes, Zoey had just passed away, where was she qualified to talk to him about demands? Vincent, I can hand over the studio to you, but can you not disband the team in the studio, they are all very good, and they Dolly, all these, are not up to you. Vincent reminded. After all, he changed! Because Zoey! Vincent, I know you hate me, but you cant force your hatred of me on others! Dolly shouted. Vincent walked up to her, red at her, and after taking a deep breath, turned away. Anyone who has anything to do with you, I will drive away! He said bitterly. Instantly, Dollys heart chilled. He was taking revenge on himself! What exactly do I have to do before you can forgive me? She asked. Im afraid, in this life, he could never forgive her again! Vincentughed coldly and left the office. On the spot, only Dolly was left alone, her back was very forlorn. It seems that he is definitely going to fight with himself to the end! Dolly quickly left Vincents office after sorting out her emotions. In the studio, the employees were gathered together as if they were discussing something, and their expressions were extremely excited. Miss Dean! suddenly, an employee shouted. What are you guys doing? Dolly asked, looking at them in surprise. A strike! A young girl replied. What kind of strike is this? She looked at the employees in front of her with puzzlement and curiosity. Miss Dean, dont hide it from us, weve already heard that Vincent is going to buy our studio. Anyway, wherever you go, we will follow you. The young girl said. Yes, Miss Dean, we wont leave you!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Miss Dean, well always be with you! At once, Dolly was touched. Such an excellent team, such loving and loyal brothers and sisters, if they really disbanded, wouldnt it be a pity? Dont be silly, you guys, what can I do by following me? Dolly lowered her head and murmured. We can open a joint venture studio! Suddenly, a photographer shouted. Yeah, this can really have All of a sudden, the scene was lively again. Looking at a pair of unhappy and excited faces in front of her, Dollys eyes got a little liquid. It was really her luck to meet such a group of people. Not long after, the group of people in front of them each disbanded and returned to their own posts, holding on to thisst duty. Vincent is already determined to be an enemy with Dolly, he will not take into ount his previous feelings with Dolly, again and again to make things difficult for the so-called beloved woman he once spoke of. Is this appropriate? Vincents mother asked. She did not want her son to be so hard-hearted. Nothing is inappropriate. Vincent replied. Mom, you go back. He said again. Vincent, whatever you do, Mom will support you, but Mom also doesnt want you to regret what youve done today in the future. Wont regret it. Looking at her son in front of her with such a determined look, she stopped talking and left the office. Keep me posted on his whereabouts. The old woman said to Vincents assistant outside the office. Yes! Inside the office, Vincent pounded away at hisputer keyboard, but his mind was filled with Zoeys face. They had agreed to have their wedding at the end of this year, but now he could no longer see her in her wedding dress. And all of this was caused by Dolly! Pop! Vincent mmed a fist directly into the wall, and a stream of blood flowed out between his fingers. Chapter 1544 They know each other Soon, Vincent got the studio as he wanted, and all the employees in the studio had followed Dolly and left on their own. Miss Dean, lets go celebrate tonight! A little sister said. From now on, everyone should stop calling me Miss Dean, Im not your leader anymore. Dolly said in an embarrassed whisper. But it must be inevitable to celebrate this! Dolly continued. Celebrate what? Of course it was to celebrate that they didnt disband as a team! Yo, if it isnt Dolly! Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind. Dolly looked at Amara, who was slowly approaching, and immediately raised her guard. And Jayden? Dolly looked at the two people in front of her with suspicion and a little confusion in her eyes. Dolly, long time no see. Jayden looked at her and said hello. Miss Lane, long time no see. Amara greeted directly. Well, its been quite a while. Amara picked at her fingers and replied softly. How have you been? Amara continued to ask. Fine as can be. Dolly replied. Looking at the three people in front of her, the employees behind Dolly looked curious, but some of them were furious. Miss Lane, thanks to those friends of yours, the studio has been on TV before! A young girl said deliberately. Amara, of course, knew the meaning of the girls words, but just pretended not to know anything. They are them, I am me, dont mix me with them. Amara continued. What chutzpah. A photographer next to her said unconvincingly. These days, of course, whoever has the money has the say, otherwise, people Vincent would not have bought the studio in such a short period of time. Amara continued. Since she got the news that Vincent was going to buy the studio, she hadpletely given up on Dolly, because she knew very well that Vincent had more power than herself, and that person could save herself a lot of effort once she stepped in. Amara, you say less. Jayden next to her nudged her gently and hurriedly said. Jayden, you two know each other? Dolly asked directly. Of course we know each other, we are still good friends. Saying that, Amara directly held Jaydens arm tightly. Could it be that Jayden was the one who ordered all this? Jayden, you tell me the truth, this matter, whether or not you have anything to do with it? Dolly continued to ask. Why do you care so much? Amara directly in front of Jayden, said with contempt. Jayden lowered his head, silent, he knew about this matter, but did not participate in it, but this is already hurting her to Dolly. I know. With that, Dolly turned around and left. Miss Dean! the young girl behind her shouted as she chased after her. Looking at the distant back, Jaydens eyes dimmed. He didnt know how to exin to Dolly Miss Dean, you just dont get angry, things have passed, we should move on, shouldnt we? The young girl whispered tofort her. How can Dolly not understand these so-called axioms? Its just that she was a little disappointed in Jayden. Forget it, she and Jayden are not the same people in the first ce! Come on, Ill take you to dinner! She said, she stood up and took a big step in front. At once, everyone was lively again. Along the way, several people were ying and ying with each other, and they didnt look sad at all. A few pedestrians on the roadside saw their crazy appearance, one by one, they were scared and went straight around the road, instead giving them more room to y. You guys slow down, be sure to pay attention to safety! In front, Dolly shouted. Miss Dean, when did you be such a mother-inw? Just like my old mother! The young girlughed loudly. But youre younger than my mom! What are you talking about? Are you talking about Dolly like that? The girls in the front started to chase and fight again. This is actually quite good. Looking at the happy faces, Dollys heart felt relieved. They can still rise again when their career is gone, as long as the team is there, she is not afraid of anything. Come on, its been really hard for everyone in recent times, here, I thank you all for your dedication to me Dolly said loudly, holding up her ss of wine. From now on, we are a team that cant be broken up! Cheers! On the other hand, Emma was also celebrating with Brayden. What if Dolly finds out that youre working with me? Emma asked directly. Shell find out sooner orter. Brayden replied. And youre not afraid shell be jealous? She continued. No, Ive made it clear to her before. He replied.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. To be honest, Emma had convinced herself to let go of Brayden and bless the rtionship between him and Dolly in front of her, but after a long time, she found that she couldnt get over the man in front of her. Brayden, if one day, if Ie back to pursue you, what will you do? Emma asked deliberately. A good horse doesnt go back. Brayden said in a low voice. Although Emma grew up abroad, she was exposed to a wide range of education, and naturally understood the meaning of Braydens words just now. But coincidentally, she liked to eat that back. Answer my question positively. She said seriously. Emma, if you work with me with other purposes, then I would rather not have this cooperation. Brayden said directly. He said it bluntly, the answer but was expected by Emma. You just dont see me that way. Emma drank the rest of the wine in her ss in one gulp. Theres no such thing as looking up or down, were just partners. Brayden reminded. Emma looked away from the window and fell into deep thought. She was just so upset! She was resigned to the fact that this Brayden in front of her was so devoted to a woman as ordinary as Dolly, but ignored her as a famous woman! You are very good, excellent in all aspects, I believe, one day, you will find your true love, bless you! Saying that, Brayden directly sip of red wine. Emma sneered and was silent. As expected, he really treated himself like an ordinary customer, very gentlemanly and humble, not without somepliments. Thank you for your blessing. Emma smiled and replied. Chapter 1545 His studio What are you going to do about it? Brayden asked to Dolly beside him on the couch. Dolly looked out the window, a little lost in thought. To be honest, she was now, surprisingly, a little discouraged. She couldnt guarantee what her future self would be, much less that the team would remain the same. I can invest in your studio. Brayden continued.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Brayden had actually had this idea for a long time, only to be rejected by Dolly. She hoped that she could aplish a career through her own ability, rather than using Braydens power and having to depend on him to survive. No need. Dolly replied softly. She had changed! Brayden looked at the person in front of the window, and there was something different in his eyes. Perhaps he should give her time until she was clear about her goal! Why arent you all resting? Mrs. Knight asked as she approached. Maam. Dolly turned around and greeted. Hurry up and go to bed, you have to get up early tomorrow. By the way, Dolly, Jayden came to see you today. With that, Mrs. Knight yawned and went into her room. Brayden on the sofa was not well when she heard Jayden. What did hee to see you for? Brayden asked, a little angry. I dont know. Dolly replied. She had been irritated enoughtely because of the studio, and didnt want to care about those meaningless things. Go to sleep. With that, Brayden got up and walked into the room. But Dolly did not sleep at all, still open a pair of big eyes, looking out at the sky, as if thinking about something. The next day, Brayden had woken up early, when he got up to get dressed, but found that he was alone in bed. where did Dolly go? He looked around, a little surprised. She hadnt been up all night, had she? Dolly! he shouted as he opened the door and rushed into the living room. Long gone! In the kitchen, Mrs. Knight responded. Gone where? To her studio siblings, I think? Mrs. Knight answered. Brayden couldnt understand why Dolly had to make things so difficult for herself when she wouldnt ept her own help and had to set up a new studio. In the park, a group of people gathered together, excitedly discussing something until Dollys arrival. Dolly, how are you thinking about it? The young girl asked in a low voice. Since the studio had been bought by Vincent, they no longer had a ce to work, and Dolly had not set up a newpany for the time being, so they could only n the future development of the new studio in this empty park. Setting up a new studio is not a small thing, it requires a huge investment, and we Dolly said hesitantly. Its not that she didnt want to set up a new studio, she just wasnt ready to take on all the consequences. This is how business is supposed to be done, and it is impossible to make a steady profit without losing money. Dolly, are you afraid? The young girl asked. Yes, she was indeed scared! After all, being a woman, indecisiveness is inevitable. Dont be afraid! Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind Dolly. What are you doing here? Dolly turned around, looked at Stanley in front of her, and asked directly. I heard that you guys are setting up a new studio? Stanley looked at the group of people in front of him and asked with a smile. Yeah. Are you going to invest? A photographer asked jokingly. Of course! Stanley replied firmly, with an air of relief. At once, the people around were stunned. Youre not kidding, are you? The young girl next to him asked. No. Stanley shook his head and replied. Dolly was a little baffled by Stanleys sudden decision. Dolly, Im going to open a new studio, if you want, you can bring your team and work in my studio. Or, you can open a new studio by yourself and I will invest. Stanley looked seriously at Dolly in front of him and said softly. The people around you looked at me, I looked at you, with excited expressions. Dolly looked at the team behind her, and one by one, the members were nodding at her incessantly. Why do you want to open a studio? She asked curiously. Because its profitable! Business people, they never mind making more money. Stanley exined. In fact, he only wanted to help Dolly, but could not find a suitable reason, so he had to use this rather stupid and direct way to help her. Dolly, otherwise, lets follow him and do it! The young girl ran to Dollys side and whispered in her ear. Dolly looked at Stanley in front of her, some hesitation, some hesitation. This matter, or need to carefully deliberate to be good. Stanley, were not ying a game. She said with a reminder. Im decent too. Stanley replied directly. After the people around felt the strange atmosphere, they immediately pulled the young girl to the side, leaving the space alone for Dolly and Stanley. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Dolly looked at the person in front of her suspiciously and seemed to be thinking about something. So, would Brayden mind? She lowered her head, her expression a little embarrassed. Ding ding Suddenly, the cell phone of the person in front of her rang. I still have something to do, Ill go first, you think about it seriously, Ill wait for your reply. Saying that, Stanley then directly left. In an instant, a group of people in the back poured up directly. Dolly, how did you answer? Yeah, did you agree? Actually, I dont think that guy looks like a bad guy either The people next to her kept muttering, making Dolly feel a little headache. What do you guys think? Dolly lifted her head and asked everyones opinion. After all, opening a studio was everyones business, not hers alone, and she naturally had to seek the opinions of her members. I want to give it a try. I think so too. Soon, everyone came to a unanimous conclusion. Finally, Dolly picked up her phone anyway and dialed. When are you going to work? She asked directly. Hearing the voice on the phone, Stanley couldnt have been more excited at this point. This afternoon, Ill sign the contract, and you cane to work tomorrow. Stanley answered. Looking at the phone in her hand, Dolly was still thinking about how to exin this matter to Brayden Dolly, whats wrong with you? Arent you happy? The young girl asked. No. Dolly hurriedly sorted herself out and answered. In fact, she still had a concern in her heart, that is, she was afraid that the Davidson Familys old man would misunderstand the rtionship between herself and Stanley because of this matter. Dolly took a sigh of relief and went on to discuss the studio with the team. Chapter 1546 Taking over Stanley’s studio Sure enough, the next day, Dolly took her team straight to Stanleys studio. This studio, from now on, you will be in charge. In the office, Stanley said to Dolly. Dolly nodded and didnt say anything. Outside the office, the employees were one by one excitedly discussing the future development, looking very content. Youre a team of people who value their work, and as long as the benefits are good, I will never treat them poorly. Stanley added. Dolly, of course, understood what he meant, and smiled. Stanley is a businessman, he cant leave the studio to a group of rabble-rousers, if they do not make results, Stanley will definitely consider recing them, there is no doubt about it, except Dolly of course. I hope we work well together! Said Stanley directly extended his right hand. Good cooperation! Dolly replied while extending her right hand. After a brief exchange, Stanley left the studio because he was sure that his beloved Dolly would run the ce properly. Miss Dean, do we need to promote it? The young girl asked directly. Sure, lets go hand out flyers together this afternoon! The photographer shouted, looking excited. Tell you what, Ill treat you all to dinner tonight, but only if you help me hand out flyers No problem, Miss Dean, youre too kind to say that. An employee said loudly. Instantly, the atmosphere became lively. Hey, maam, Im eating out tonight. Dolly held up her phone and stood in front of the window and whispered. Whos treating you again? Mrs. Knight asked deliberately over the phone. I have something I need to take care of, so Dolly wanted to say something else. She wasnt ready to confess to Mrs. Knight and Brayden about everything that was going on right now. Dolly, are you all right? Mrs. Knight suddenly asked. What can I do? Well, maam, Im busy, so Ill hang up now! With that, she simply hung up the phone. In the living room, Mrs. Knight looked at the phone in her hand, her expression was a bit worried. This girl, why is she stammering? Is there something wrong with her? The sky is getting dark, a round of moon hanging alone in the sky, looks very lonely, the road, a car rushing to exercise, as if the people in the car is very anxious. Miss Dean, this cold day, there are too few people, or we can send tomorrow? The young girl said in a low voice. After looking around, finally, Dolly let them go back home first. The weather was suddenly cold, which they did not expect. After the employees dispersed one by one, Dolly walked to a stone chair on the road with a pile of leaflets and sat down, looking preupied. What are you doing here? Not far away, Brayden suddenly shouted. Hearing his voice, Dolly was a little rmed, and she immediately hid the flyer behind her, afraid that Brayden would see it. Dont hide it, Ive seen it all. Brayden said in a low voice, slowly walking to her side. What are you doing here? Dolly stammered and asked. I came to deliver your clothes. Said Brayden, handing her the carrier bag in his hand. Looking at Brayden in front of her, and looking at the clothes in the carrier bag, Dolly was touched in her heart. She didnt know if the man in front of her would object to her going to work at Stanleys studio, but she thought he would be ufortable in his heart. Come on, lets go home. Brayden continued. Brayden, actually Thats okay, I respect your choice. Before she could finish her sentence, Brayden interrupted her directly and said. For what has already happened, he never goes deeper. So, are you angry now? Dolly asked in a low voice, carefully observing every expression of the person in front of her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It would be a lie to say that he was not angry, only that the angry stage had passed. He sighed. Its okay. Brayden replied, tightening his grip on her and leaving. At this point Dolly, like a good cat, snuggles into his arms, trying to get some warmth. Mrs. Knights house, Franklin is doing his homework in his room Come back. Mrs. Knight greeted as she busied herself. Back. Dolly answered immediately. Dolly? Mrs. Knight immediately put down the tools she was holding and ran to Dolly, looking her up and down, back and forth. Maam, whats wrong? She hurriedly asked, looking at Mrs. Knight with wide, flickering eyes in some confusion. Are you all right? Mrs. Knight asked in a small voice. Yes, Im fine. Looking at the reaction of the girl in front of her, Mrs. Knight immediately put down her heart. Mom,e and sign! In the room, Franklin shouted. Okay. With that, Dolly walked right in. Mrs. Knight looked at Brayden next to her, with a hint of suspicion in her eyes. Its okay, dont worry. Brayden gently patted her shoulder and replied. The next day, Dolly got up early, didnt even eat breakfast, and went straight to the studio. Miss Dean, do you need my help? In the office, Stanley asked directly. Dolly looked at the man on the couch and smiled awkwardly. No. She replied. Are you sure? Stanley asked again. Sure. Dolly replied. Five minutester, Stanley left the studio. Miss Dean, lets hire a few more employees. The supervisor walked in and whispered, his expression a little anxious. No need. Dolly replied. Stanley hadnt told her about what was about to happen in the studio today. But we cant keep up with it! The supervisor exined. Whats so busy? Whats so busy? Dolly looked up, curiously at the employee in front of her. The boss has introduced a big order to us Finally, she understood the purpose of Stanleys visit to the studio today. But she didnt like Stanleys behavior. In Jaydens vi, Amara sat on the sofa sipping her coffee with a bitter look on her face. Dolly is really capable! She muttered. What are you trying to do again? Jayden, next to her, hurriedly asked. What are you getting excited about? Its not like Im going to kill her. Amara replied, ncing at him. Who knows what she will do? Jayden looked away from the newspaper in his hand. Im telling you, the studio has been bought by Vincent, so dont you go after Dolly anymore! Jayden said loudly. This depends on your mood! Amara got up, walked to the balcony, lifted her head, closed her eyes and enjoyed the breeze. Jayden half-squinted his eyes and looked a bit mncholy. Chapter 1547 is normal After receiving this big order, the studios business quickly fires up. So slowly, Dolly and Brayden both stepped into a quiet life. The two people go to work during the day and spend the night in bed, living a very happy life. Miss Dean, someone is looking for you. In the studio, the young girl whispered. I dont know why, at this time Dolly, heart actually some uneasy. Sure enough, the man sitting on the sofa in the office, the back, some familiar, and some strange. Hello, may I ask you to find me Before she could finish her sentence, the man on the sofa stood up directly. Uncle? Yes, it was Stanleys father. Miss Dean, the old man greeted deliberately. Hows that? Doesnt it feel great to dominate the whole studio? Oh, no, youre not just hogging the studio, youre hogging Stanley! the old man said viciously. What kind of talk is that? Shes just working part-time, okay? Uncle, I think you have misunderstood, things are not what you think Say, how exactly do you want to leave Stanley? the old man interrupted her and asked directly. A statement that took Dolly by surprise. She knew that Stanleys father would never let her get close to Stanley, even if the two of them were just ordinary friends. Uncle, I think Stanley will exin everything to you. Dolly said firmly. Dolly, dont mention my sons name in front of me, you dont deserve it! Outside the office, the employees were one by one cautiously staring at the situation inside the office, fearing that something might happen to Dolly. The two people inside looked like they were arguing more and more intensely, and finally, the young girl couldnt watch anymore, so she directly took out her cell phone and dialed. Boss, theres an old maning to our studio looking for trouble with Miss Dean Soon, a ck car stopped at the entrance of the studio. What the hell! Stanley asked loudly as he ran in. Boss, look, that old man is fierce! The young girl shouted. Stanley rushed into the office and finally got a good look at the mans face. Surprisingly, it was his own father. What was his father doing here? The two people in the office looked at Stanley standing in the doorway and were a little surprised. What are you doing here! The old man yelled, his expression was displeased. Dad, I should be the one to ask you that. Stanley replied. The few employees next to him were stunned. That old man is actually the bosss father! Its over, its over, I just scolded that old man. The atmosphere was suddenly a bit awkward. Boss, I think its better for you to exin this matter. Saying that, Dolly walked out of the office directly. She only wanted to lead the team to work in peace and quiet, and did not want to get involved in Stanleys family affairs. Dad, what do you want to say? Stanley asked, sitting on the couch next to him. Why do you want Dolly to work here? Why do you want to open a new studio? The old man asked coldly. Im a businessman, I want to make money. Stanley replied. What augh! The old man looked away, took a deep breath, and tried to adjust his state. They, the Davidson Family, are they short of this kind of money? Close the studio! Or, get rid of Dolly! the old man yelled in a low voice without question. Father, you told me to go back to thepany, fine, I came back to handle thepany affairs, you told me to do business, fine, I try to negotiate projects, but that doesnt mean that you can control my life! Whats more, I didnt do anything wrong. Stanley said firmly. These words made the old man freeze. Stanley is right, since he returned to the Davidson Family, performance is really good, he is also very satisfied, but this time Dollys appearance, and let himself some fear, afraid Stanley will give up his career for this woman, give up the Davidson Familys future. I can assure you that I will never leave the Davidson Family, nor thepany behind. Stanley added. In fact, he understood the old mans thoughts and also understood his actions. But the old man looked out at Dolly and wanted to say something. There is no but. Stanley said directly. Well, he could put up with that woman as long as he had the promise of his son! It didnt take long for father and son to leave the office together.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Miss Dean, whats going on? Why did the bosss fathere over to you? The young girl asked softly. Youre a little kid, what are you poking around here! The supervisor knocked her head and said, directly pulling her away. Looking at the employees in front of her, Dolly only felt a little embarrassed. After returning to the office, she sat on the sofa, her eyes staring straight up at the ceiling above her with a sad expression, and she suddenly felt a little tired. Is everything okay? Stanley asked as he walked in. Didnt you leave already? Dolly asked suspiciously as she looked at Stanley who walked in. I was just walking my father downstairs. Stanley replied. Thats okay. She replied. Dont worry, it wont happen again. He said. Really? But she didnt believe it. In the conference room of Kirnd Group, one shareholder crossed his legs and looked arrogant Mr. Kirnd, your proposal, I think it is not feasible! An old shareholder said directly. Mr. Harris, then you tell us why. Brayden asked humbly. He had already known that this n he wanted to reform would be opposed by some people, but he had also prepared for everything beforehand. Its too risky! Our Kirnd Group has always been stable and steady, so you cant just change the business model because of your impulsive decision, right? The old shareholders said loudly. Yes! Were all old and cant afford to be tossed around! Thats right, the world of young people, we cant understand! A few shareholders next to him muttered, hiding a bit of contempt in their eyes. Bastard, I see how much longer you can toss and turn! The old shareholder on the side looked fiercely at Brayden in front of him, clenching his fist, his aura was very vicious. Everyone listen to me, I know you do not understand some of the potential opportunities in the program for the time being, but I dare to guarantee Guarantee what? If Kirnd Group copses by then, will your guarantee be of any use? One shareholder stood up and scoffed. Instantly, the conference room was buzzing with activity. This is outrageous! Just as Leon was about to go up and fix the shareholder, Brayden took him by the arm. Mr. Kirnd, I still have a lot of things to take care of, so Ill leave first. Saying that, an old shareholder directly walked out. For the sudden change of attitude of these shareholders, Brayden did not feel surprised, on the contrary, he felt very normal Chapter 1548 No alcohol Before Brayden had long heard that there were already several shareholders who had automatically huddled together to try to drive themselves out of Kirnd Group, and when he saw it today, it was true. Big brother, are you really going to let them bully you? Leon on the side asked in a low voice. This is not like Braydens temper! Leon looked at the man in front of him with a hint of puzzlement in his eyes. Dont worry, theylle around. Brayden replied firmly. Leon did not know much about the n in Braydens heart, but he believed that every move Brayden made would not be a mistake. Big brother, are you okay? Anastasia slowly walked over and asked. She had already heard what happened in the conference room just now from her assistant, and was naturally worried about Braydens current situation. Its fine. Brayden replied. Anastasia turned around and looked at Leon, who was not far away, with a somewhat suspicious expression. Leon said nothing, but just nodded to her, and Anastasia then understood at once. Do you need my help? Anastasia continued to ask. Now that her career has taken off, she has naturally umted some contacts, so she now has enough ability to help Brayden. No need. Brayden replied. Anastasia looked carefully at the big brother in front of her and did not find anything different. It seems that for him, what he is facing now are minor problems. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Anastasia left immediately. Anastasias bookstore business has been getting better and bettertely, and there are no problems with the development of several chain stores, which saves her a lot of effort, so now Anastasia is considered to have a lot of leisure. Anastasia, who had just walked out of Kirnd Group, looked into the distance with half-squinted eyes, somewhat confused. She also does not know what to do next Forget it, lets go find Dolly! Without any hesitation, she went straight to the studio. At this time, Dolly was sitting in front of her desk learning some photography knowledge. As the person in charge of the studio, she felt a little guilty herself for not having some excellent knowledge umted. Sister-inw! Anastasia shouted as she barged in. What are you doing here? Dolly immediately raised her head and asked. I missed you. Anastasia replied deliberately. How is it? Is everything okay at the studio these days? She asked. Fine. Dolly replied. Outside the office, a photographer had Anastasia in his eyes and never shifted his gaze. Hey, what are you doing? The supervisor tapped the photographer gently on the shoulder and asked aloud. Huh? That, nothing. The photographer immediately came back to his senses and replied. The supervisor looked at the photographers appearance, the corners of his mouth curved up a curve. You dont like people, do you? The supervisor asked with a smile. How could I? I just feel that she is somewhat familiar. The photographer replied. Hows it goingtely? Is everything okay? In the office, Dolly asked with concern. Hmm? Who was she asking about? Herself? Anastasia slowly walked up to her with a hint of yfulness in her eyes. The first time I saw her, I was fine. As for Brayden, he seems to be a little busy. Anastasia answered deliberately. When she heard the word Brayden, it was obvious that Dolly paused, a little lost in thought. It seemed like it had been days since she had had a full meal with Brayden. Dolly sighed and continued tapping on theputer keyboard. Sister-inw, I heard this studio is owned by Stanley? Anastasia asked deliberately. Yeah. Dolly replied. But Anastasia couldnt understand why Brayden would agree to this Dollying to work here. Is Brayden okaytely? Dolly asked, looking seriously at the person in front of her. I dont know, I think so, you should care more about him. Anastasia replied. Miss Dean, this document needs your signature. Saying that, the supervisor walked in directly. Looking at Anastasia in front of her, the supervisor nodded in satisfaction, turned around and left. The girl was smiling, and Anastasia looked at her distant back, curious. She couldnt be gay, could she? Anastasia immediately hugged her body and tried to adjust her emotions. Whats wrong with you? Dolly asked. Nothing. Anastasia replied. Dolly looked at her and shook her head. Is Tiger still pestering you? She asked. Anastasias eyes suddenly dimmed. Ever since Tiger had appeared in her world, everything had changed for her. This was the most frightening and disturbing thing for her. Originally, she could have lived a peaceful life with Leon, but Tiger had put a slight obstacle to their rtionship. Whats wrong? After sensing the difference, Dolly immediately looked at Anastasia in front of her with concern and asked. Nothing, its fely, Tiger went back home. She replied. Looking at such an embarrassed and difficult expression in front of her, Dolly knew that this Anastasia must have suffered a lot.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Hey, sister-inw, why does that person keep looking at me? Suddenly, Anastasia pointed to a photographer outside the office and asked directly. Because youre pretty. Dolly replied indifferently. But Anastasia felt that the photographer looked familiar After waiting for a long time, it was finally the end of the day, and Dolly and Anastasia walked out of the office together. You came to see me because you want me to buy you dinner? Dolly joked. What? Brother is so rich, as his wife, you should treat your sister-inw to a meal. Anastasia said deliberately. All of a sudden, Dollys eyes lit up. Sister-inw? Are you two getting married soon? She gently nudged Anastasias arm and asked. The matter of marriage is really not in a hurry, but as long as it is the man she Anastasia identifies, she will never give up easily. Sister-inw, what would you like to eat? She deliberately changed the topic and asked. You havent answered my question positively yet. Dolly continued. Is it okay if I treat you? Anastasia suddenly asked. Dolly stopped asking questions and snatched the menu from Anastasias hand. If she had known that Anastasia was buying, she should have called all the staff in the studio! Would you like a bottle of wine? No! Dolly hurriedly replied. Its broad daylight, just have a drink! Its okay, youre such a good drinker, you wont get drunk for sure! Anastasia muttered. I dont drink, if you drink, then Ill leave immediately. With that, Dolly made a gesture to leave. Come on, Im just kidding. Anastasia hurriedly said. Boss, two drinks . Chapter 1549 You’re the only one in my eyes Miss Dean? At that moment a man walked straight over, no other than the photographer who had been staring at Anastasia in the studio. Did you eat? Dolly asked in a low voice. Ive eaten. The photographer replied. Anastasia looked at the photographer in front of her and got lost in thought. Well, she must have seen this person somewhere, and the photographer also turned around and looked at Anastasia with a somewhat suspicious expression. Looking at the reaction of the two people in front of her, Dolly was a little worried. This Anastasia is not going to fall in love with the photographer at first sight, right? What about Leon? That, you go back to work! Dolly suddenly said to the photographer. Oh, okay. The photographer immediately replied and hurriedly left. Looking at the glimpse of the departing back, Anastasia frowned slightly. Whats the situation? Do you have eyes on him? Dolly asked directly. No, I always feel like Ive seen him before. She shook her head and replied. But where exactly was it? And she couldnt remember. Okay, dont think about it, Im telling you, Anastasia, youre a famous woman, take it easy! Dolly said solemnly. I know! Anastasia nced at her and replied. Back at the studio, the photographer, lying on the table, with wide eyes, trying to remember what happened before. Perhaps too annoyed, he opened theputer directly and looked at the previous photo albums, thinking about the family in the photos Suddenly, a small photo appeared in his line of sight. The girl in the photo, tied in a ponytail, smiling very cute, two small tiger teeth is to add a few naughty for her. This girl The photographer looked at the photo and fell into a deep thought. For a long time, he finally remembered. When he was very small, one day, he identally fell into the river, the girl in the photo immediately jumped into the river like a superman after seeing it and saved him The photographer unconsciously raised a smile at the corners of his mouth, it was her! After lunch, Anastasia went directly to the bookstore, while Dolly went back to the studio, since then, each began to busy themselves with things. Miss Dean, whats that girls name? The photographer walked straight into Dollys office and asked in a low voice. Dolly immediately became cautious and raised her head, looking at the photographer in front of her, with some hesitation in her heart. What is he asking this for? She observed the expression of the photographer in front of her, as if she was trying to find out what was broken. What do you want? She asked directly. In the studio, all the people knew that Dolly never talked and did things in a dull manner. She is my benefactor. The photographer answered directly. How could he not know Dollys concern, so he then proceeded to exin to Dolly the reason for what happened. So, she saved you at that time? Dolly asked softly. Yes. The photographer replied. I didnt expect that Anastasia already knew how to be brave when she was very young! It is really a woman! Her name is Anastasia, Dolly said softly. No wonder Anastasia looked in a trance when she saw the photographer arrive at dinner just now, so there is thisyer of rtionship in between! However, Dolly truly hopes that the two of them are just ordinary friends! She has a boyfriend, so dont mess around. She warned. I know. After saying that, the photographer turned around and left. Everything, its all fate! She went to the window, looked outside, took a deep breath, and tried to make herself ept what she had just heard. Anastasia, at this moment, happened to be sitting on the sofa in the bookstore, bored and flipping through a magazine, with a preupied look on her face. In her mind, the face of that photographer still pops up every now and then Its crazy! Anastasia pounded her head, trying to forget about the photographer Whats wrong with you? Leon asked, walking over to her. Nothing. Anastasia replied immediately. Come on, lets go home. Saying that, she threw the magazine in her hand on the table next to her and left. Looking at such a bitter face in front of him, Leon knew that she was definitely going to have another temper tantrum! Buttely, he really didnt seem to have done anything wrong, right? Leon carefully followed behind her, ready to meet her orders. Hows big brother? She asked. Pretty good, you dont have to worry about that. Leon replied. Then what should she be worried about? She red at Leon, her mood inexplicably agitated. Anastasia, whats wrong with you? Is something not quite right? Leon rushed to ask. Anastasia took his hand and prepared to go home. Anastasia? Still that familiar voice, still so smooth tone Anastasia slowly turned around, looked at the photographer not far away, and smiled. Hello,e to buy a book? She asked with a smile. Do you remember me? They had only just been separated for a short time, of course she remembered! Anastasia nodded awkwardly, indicating that she did. No, we met when we were kids too! The photographer continued to remind. At once, Anastasia lifted her head and looked at the photographer in front of her with a straight face, waiting for his exnation. You are my benefactor he said slowly as he moved to look at Anastasia in front of him. Finally, Anastasia remembered. Who is this? Leon pointed to the photographer and asked directly. Just a childhood ymate. Anastasia exined to Leon. But Leon felt that this photographer seemed to have some intention for the woman he loved. At that time was still young, just by chance, I just learned to swim, so I will save you. Anastasia exined in a low voice. She was still so beautiful! Still so kind! Looking at Anastasia in front of him, the photographers expression was a little excited. However, all this, in the view of Leon next to him, seemed a bit absurd and ridiculous. Anastasia, its time for us to go home. Leon said loudly. Okay, lets go home! Sorry, well talk some other time. After saying that, she waved her hand directly to the photographer, and then directly turned around to leave.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. That man, does he like you? On the side of the road, Leon tightly held Anastasias waist and hurriedly asked. What are you talking about, we just met today, okay? Anastasia immediately retorted. Im telling you, youre my Leons woman, youre not allowed to mess around with anyone else in the future. Leon gently knocked her forehead and said. Dont worry, I only have eyes for you! Chapter 1550 Truth Be Told After Stanley convinced his father, the studio quickly got into normal operation, all the people are working hard and struggling. And Brayden has been fighting non-stop for the new reform of thepany, but Vincent did not stop his revenge on Dolly. Vincent, what exactly do you want to do? Dolly asked, looking at the man in front of her. I just cant see you getting better. Vincent replied directly. Sure enough, he wouldnt let himself go after all! Im sorry about Zoey, and Im sorry, but I didnt expect You shut up! Suddenly, Vincent shouted, startling Dolly in front of him. Dolly, you have no business mentioning Zoeys name! The mans bitterness, his ferocity, Dolly has fully appreciated. vincent is not a simple character, as long as he wants to deal with people, no matter who it is, never escaped his palm! So tell me, what exactly do I have to do before you will forgive me. Dolly raised her head and asked in a soft voice. Unless you die! With one word, Dollys heartpletely died. So, he hated himself so much! She didnt say anything more and turned away directly. Once, she was chanted by the Vincent behind her every day because of the so-called love he spoke of, now, she is still chanted by him every day, but because of hatred. The first thing you need to do is to look at Dollys forlorn back. I dont know why, but Vincents heart is a little lost. Whats wrong? Why did he feel sad? Vincent pounded his head hard, trying to clear his head. No, it was she who killed Zoey! He firmed up his mind and left straight away. Dolly did not return to the studio, she was afraid that she would affect the enthusiasm of the others, so she went straight home. Dolly, whats wrong with you? In the living room, Mrs. Knight hurriedly asked worriedly, looking at her with a bad face, fearing that something would happen to her. Nothing. She shook her head and replied. This girl, why does she look so bitter and angry again? Dolly, whats on your mind, you can tell me, although I may not be able to help you much, but I can listen and you can vent Mrs. Knight said in a low voice. Dolly looked at Mrs. Knight, who was not far away, and went to sit by her side, her face full of emotion.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Maam, Im so tired. She hugged Mrs. Knight next to her tightly and said weakly. What exactly is wrong? Did something happen to you? I was on the road today and met Vincent, she replied in a low voice. No wonder! A softness shed in Mrs. Knights eyes. She knew that in this girls heart, there was a knot that had never been untied, and that was Zoeys sudden death. Although on the surface, she looked no different from before, but in private, she would secretly hide in a corner alone and cry. What did Vincent say to you? He still wont forgive me. Dolly replied. Sure enough, Mrs. Knights eyes dimmed. But it was an undeniable fact that Zoeys death was just an ident, only that Vincent had been lying to himself, putting all the me on Dollys shoulders! Perhaps, she should go and have a talk with that big president. Come on, Dolly, dont think so much, get a good sleep, you have to continue working tomorrow. Mrs. Knight gently patted her back andforted her. Dolly got up and walked slowly into the room, her face very sad. Mrs. Knight on the couch immediately took out her cell phone and dialed directly. Lets talk about it. She said. Theres nothing to talk about. On the phone, Vincent answered directly. Lets have a cup of coffee, shall we? Mrs. Knight asked softly. Sure. With that, Vincent hung up the phone directly. Everything, everything had changed! Mrs. Knight walked into the room, changed her clothes, and left straight away. In the cafe, Vincent was sitting on a sofa in a corner, stirring the coffee in his cup constantly, with a very leisurely look. Say, what do you want to see me about? He asked bluntly. Vincent, with what happened to Zoey, I think you should learn to let go. Mrs. Knight said bluntly. The man across the table grunted, his expression disdainful. How to let go? To make him forget that Zoey died because of Dolly? That was impossible! Madam, if you are looking for me just to put in a good word for Dolly, I think, you should not waste your time. Vincent said as he sipped his coffee. Why do you have to be so stubborn? You used to like Dolly, didnt you? Mrs. Knight reminded. Not to mention, she hasnt done anything wrong to Zoey! She continued. Maam! Suddenly Vincent shouted, clutching the cup in his hand with a hard look in his eyes. I dont want to talk about what happened before. He whispered, trying to hold back his emotions. Yeah, you dont want to live in the past either, but why do you have to live with Dolly! Perhaps feeling impatient, Vincent didnt say anything more and left the cafe directly. Mrs. Knight looked at Vincents departure with a somewhat sad expression. She wanted him to make up with Dolly, but now it seems that this is no longer possible. In the cafe, Mrs. Knight was left alone, sitting on the sofa, flipping through the address book in her hand Soon, Anastasia came over. Madam, what do you want from me? She asked directly. Buy you a coffee. Mrs. Knight replied. Anastasia looked cautiously at thedy in front of her, a little curious. Mrs. Knight was never one to spend her time outside, so this time she was looking for her, so she needed her help, right? Madam, we are old acquaintances, no need to be polite, what do you want, just say it directly. Anastasia smiled and said. Good, then Ill speak inly, how is Brayden these days? Big brother? Pretty good. Anastasia replied, feeling a bit baffled by the question. But I heard that Emma is back. Mrs. Knight continued. Anastasia was stunned for a moment, and then immediately regained her previous expression. Yes, Emma is back, but the two of them are just partners now. She hurriedly exined. What aboutter? Mrs. Knight asked. Anastasia froze, who could say what would happen afterwards? She looked away and took a sip of coffee, trying to hide her inner nervousness. Tell the truth! Madame suddenly pped the table and said loudly. Chapter 1551 Whatever you like No wonder Brayden seldomes home recently, so he hangs out with that Emma every day to discuss some so-called project! But she did not know what kind of situation Kirnd Group was facing some time ago! Brayden, lets go to dinner together! In the office, Emma said directly. You go ahead, I still have things to take care of. Brayden didnt even raise his head and replied directly. Looking at the person in front of her with such a serious look, Emma unconsciously smiled. She loved Braydens spiritedness! Big brother! Suddenly, Leon walked in directly and shouted. Whats wrong? Brayden asked, looking up. Mrs. Knight is here. Leon scratched the back of his head and replied. Brayden immediately stood up and walked out of the office. Maam, what brings you here? He asked in a low voice as he greeted them. I came to see what youve been up to. Mrs. Knight replied as she walked toward Braydens office. Here, heres your meal! With that, Mrs. Knight ced the lunchbox in her hand directly on Braydens desk. Yo, theres someone else, sorry, I only made a portion for one person. Mrs. Knight said deliberately, ncing at Emma next to her. Hello madam. Emma on the side saw her arrival and hurriedly greeted politely. Good what, my back is always achingtely. Mrs. Knight replied deliberately. Looking at the two women in front of him, Leon instantly had a bad feeling. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Brayden did not know what Mrs. Knight had in mind, but before he could exin to her, the woman was already looking for a fight. Maam, actually you dont have to serve me food, I can Can what ah? This is Dollys personal cooking! Mrs. Knight directly interrupted him and said. Brayden immediately lowered his head and was silent. I wonder if Im interrupting Miss Emma and Mr. Kirnd? Mrs. Knight continued. What are you talking about, madam, how can this be a disturbance Of course Im speaking in human words! Before Emma could finish her sentence, Mrs. Knight shouted directly. It seems that todays luck is not good! Emma skimmed Brayden next to her and shrugged, a little helpless. Isnt Miss Emma going out for dinner? Oh, yes, I have to go out for dinner. Saying that, Emma then directly fled the office. At this moment, only three people were left in the same ce. Mrs. Knight looked at Leon next to her, and then at Brayden, with a suspicious expression. To say that Brayden and Emma did not have some small action between, beat Mrs. Knight will not believe. Emma is a kind of woman, she has long known before, naturally will not befortable with the Brayden in front of her. Madam, whats wrong with you? Brayden asked softly. Nothing, just wanted toe over to see you, by the way, ask you a question, when will you go home? She said directly. This statement, in turn, caught Braydens attention.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It seemed like it had been several days in a row that he hadnt returned home and hadnt seen Dolly. Maam, big brother has been rather busytely, thats why You shut up. Mrs. Knight turned around and shouted at Leon in front of her. Leon immediately lowered his head, with some embarrassment on his face. Maam, Im going home today, okay? Brayden immediately coaxed the elder in front of him and said. Well, thats more like it, you have a good meal, Im leaving. With that, Mrs. Knight left the office directly. The two men behind her thought she went straight home, but did not think that Mrs. Knight is also a more persistent woman, naturally, will also be some things, some people poor pursuit. Miss Emma! In the western restaurant, Mrs. Knight shouted while walking over. Emma looked like she was shocked, and the knife and fork in her hand directly slipped down on the table. What? Nervous? Mrs. Knight asked. Come and dine with me, madam! Emma smiled at her and replied. Who wants to dine with her! Mrs. Knight sat across from Emma, but her eyes were turned to the other side, with the look of ignoring the person in front of her. When are you leaving? Mrs. Knight asked directly. For the sake of Brayden and Dollys rtionship, she had put her life on the line! Madam seems to be very concerned about Braydens affairs. Emma said with a smile. Dolly is my daughter, Brayden is my son-inw, its right for me to care about him. Mrs. Knight exined. But as far as I know, Dolly and Brayden did not remarry after their divorce. Mrs. Knight was speechless at these words. At first, she tried every possible way to make those two people remarry, they were always dying, now well, people Emma directly use this as an excuse to pursue Brayden openly and honestly. In fact, madam, you do not need to worry, if Brayden and Dolly are truly in love, the appearance of anyone will not affect the marriage between them, right? Emma said again. This truth, Mrs. Knight naturally understands, just she really cant imagine what kind of means this Emma in front of her will use to snatch Brayden. Emma, Brayden and Dolly have been together through so many storms, now its not easy to live together in peace, you should stop interfering in their lives, okay? Finally, Mrs. Knight softened up. She knew that Emmas family was prominent and could not be offended, and she naturally would not keep making faces at her. But how could Emma give up Brayden so easily? Maam, I love Brayden, and Dolly loves Brayden, so whats wrong with us both ying fair? Emma asked. But you know that the only person Brayden loves is Dolly, why do you still do useless work here? Emma shook her head, a smile lifting at the corners of her mouth. In the past, she believed this fact, but now, she wanted to fight for it, because she suddenly found that, when ites to rtionships, Brayden is a person who pays attention to the inner world, and this is something that fits with herself, and Dollys side, there is no shortage of mens pursuit, and the problems will naturally be endless. If Brayden finally chose Dolly, then I have nothing to say. Emma said indifferently. This woman, really incorrigible! Its just a man, a woman as good as her, how can she fall for Brayden! Suit yourself! She said loudly, and then left. Chapter 1552 Wasted For Emmas mind, Dolly currently does not know, and Mrs. Knight also has no intention to tell her. However, Anastasia did give her some thought work in advance. Sister-inw, do you think youre not afraid of those little girls around big brother following him when youre busy every day like this? In the office, Anastasia asked tentatively. No. Dolly didnt even raise her head and answered directly. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Do you think, if one day, if big brother meets a woman more suitable for him, what should you do? Anastasia continued to ask. Dolly raised her head and looked at Anastasia in front of her with a somewhat unpleasant expression. Brayden will not abandon me, and if he does, I will respect all his choices. Dolly replied. She is really a woman with a big heart! A word of respect is a reflection of her broad-mindedness. Anastasia turned her face away and stopped looking at her. Dolly is a rtively simple person, in dealing with people, she has always been very humble, and also very low-key, never y any mind, and will not y any set, but it is this innocent character, so she does not have any advantage in the court battle, and even be bullied by others. Sister-inw, youre amazing! Anastasia said while giving a thumbs up to Dolly. Dolly looked at the person on the couch and her head was racing. Is there something to do with Brayden? That guy is not having another scandal with another woman, is he?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Anastasia, tell me the truth, did Brayden get into trouble with someone? She immediately ran to Anastasia and asked loudly. Sister-inw, dont be nervous! How could big brother possibly provoke another woman? Dont worry, big brothers heart will always only have you. Anastasia hurriedly patted her back andforted. It seems that Dolly really cares about Brayden! The two women chatted briefly, and Anastasia left the office directly. For the rtionship between Brayden and Emma, in Braydens view, they are just ordinary friends, or partners, but everyone around understands that Emma will not simply help Brayden through the difficult times. Thats the way it is in business, no profit, no gain! Besides, Emma really likes Brayden! Brother, I think its better for you to talk to Miss Emma in advance. Leon muttered as he followed behind him. Say what? Brayden asked in a low voice. Its to rify your rtionship! Otherwise when sister-inw finds out, shell be jealous again. Leon replied with a reminder. Suddenly, Brayden immediately stopped in his tracks and turned around, looking at Leon in front of him with a somewhat bitter expression. Im telling you, Emma and I are just partners, nothing more! Brayden said firmly, and then left. This kind of thing, just how many times do he have to say it before they can stop those gossip gossip! Brayden instantly felt a little annoyed. Whats wrong? Not happy? Emma asked as she walked over. No. Brayden immediately denied. Did something happen? Emma continued to ask. Emma, you shoulde to my ce less often in the future. Brayden said directly. We have a project to discuss, were partners, arent we? Emma asked directly. Just because were partners, we should avoid suspicion, shouldnt we? Brayden asked directly in return. With such words, Emmapletely understood the mind of the person in front of her. Okay, I promise you! Emma replied in a low voice. Brayden raised his head and looked suspiciously at Emma in front of him, a little surprised. In fact, Emma is just trying to put Brayden at ease for the time being Your clothes are dirty! Suddenly, Emma picked up the wet wipes and came over. Dont move, Ill wipe it for you. She said, she then seriously for Brayden gently wiped, a careful look. This scene was clearly seen by Anastasia who just passed by Braydens office door. Pop! Braydens office door was pushed open. What are you doing? Whats all themotion? Brayden looked at the person standing in the doorway and said unhappily. What were you guys doing? Come on, this ispany, okay? The open show of affection, that also has to control a degree, right? Anastasia said deliberately. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are doing. Dont talk nonsense. He said directly. What did she say? It is clear that this Emma is interested in Brayden, just want to get him Anastasia was a little unconvinced. But one has to admit that Emma does have capital! Im not talking nonsense. Anastasia muttered. I think Miss Mason should have some misunderstanding about me, right? Emma suddenly said slowly and methodically. Before, she especially liked Anastasias character, dry and heavy-hearted, but then slowly, she suddenly found that this Anastasia had ced her bet on Dolly, and after that, she stopped paying attention to this so-called sister in Braydens mouth. Big brother, sister-inw said she wanted to go out to dinner with you tonight, I brought the message to you, you look after yourself. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want to do. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Dont go, Anastasia is lying to you. Next to Emma said directly. This Anastasia, really can toss! Emmas eyes sh a cold light, the gaze is a little cold. Emma, you go away, Im going to start busy! Brayden directly changed the subject and left. Even if Anastasia was really lying to herself just now, then he would rather fall into the whirlpool of Anastasias design. brayden stretched and yawned. She didnt know how to exin to Brayden, who was not far away, what Anastasia had said, but it was obvious that she could see that Brayden was very concerned about this so-called dinner out with Dolly. Miss Emma, your coffee. The assistant said as she walked in and handed her the coffee. No, I have things I need to take care of, Ill go first. Saying that, Emma left straight away. Looking at Emmas fading figure, and looking at the coffee on the table, the assistant shook her head and sighed, such a fine coffee, what a waste! Chapter 1553 Seeking Cooperation Since ancient times, women are extremely fickle creatures, one second may be good and lovely, but the next second can be vicious and disgusting. All people think that Emma is an upright business woman, but no one would have thought that such a reasonable woman would be despicable and shameless. Of course, the change was not felt by Emma herself. Miss Emma, good morning! Leon greeted her. Good morning! Emma responded. For many days in a row, Emma had beening to Kirnd Group every day, either for work or for an excuse to see Brayden, and over time, it had be a habit for her. Do you have a lot of time on your hands? Brayden asked directly from the office. Yes. Emma replied. But Im busy. Brayden continued. Then you go ahead and get busy! With that, Emma ced the breakfast in her hand directly on the table and left. Being able to look at him already made Emma very happy. ncing at the people who were busy in the office, she immediately left thepany. Looking at the departing person, Leon sighed and felt a little sorry that such a good woman had to waste her time on a married man. Leon! shouted Brayden suddenly from the office. Coming! Leon responded immediately and walked straight into Braydens office. Hows Dolly these days? Brayden asked.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Pretty good. My sister-inw has been working at the studio and is quite settled. Leon answered immediately. Good, you go out. It had been a long time since he had had a good chat with Dolly or really cared for her, and in this busy and obstacle-filled time period, he could only let Leon protect the woman he loved silently behind his back. As for the matter between him and Emma, although some people have been gossiping about the gossip, but he himself is asking for a clear conscience, and he has been instilling in Emma the notion that it is impossible between them, so it is not really taken seriously. Mr. Kirnd, someone is looking for you! The assistant said as he walked over. Send him in! Brayden replied without raising his head. Snap! Before the assistant could walk out of the office, the door had already been pushed open hard. Mr. Kirnd! Brayden slowly put down the pen in his hand and waved his hand at the assistant next to him, signaling her to go out. You wanted to see me for something? Brayden asked immediately afterwards. He had heard about Amaras power abroad for a long time, but now she had suddenly returned to China to develop, which was a bit unexpected. Mr. Kirnd, Kirnd Group has always been the leadingpany in the city, have you ever thought of taking yourpany to the next level? Amara said bluntly. The purpose of her visit was obvious, she wanted to seek cooperation with the person in front of her. But Brayden didnt have the slightest idea of working with her. Sorry, I have a n for the future of Kirnd Group, do not bother you. Brayden replied directly, burying her head and continuing to work. It seems that Mr. Kirnd is going to refuse to cooperate with me. Said Amara directly towards the sofa next to her and sat down, with a few haughty moments on her face. Miss Lane, if there is nothing else, you can leave now. Brayden, dont you think about it anymore? You know, I, Amara, have more contacts and resources abroad than you can imagine Sorry, I dont need to. Brayden lifted his head, looked at the person not far away and said directly. What a stubborn stinker! She has spoken so low, and he still looks so refusing and rude! Brayden, dont forget that you have a girlfriend after all! With that, Amara walked out of the office. Hearing the sound of the womans high heels, Leon turned around and looked curiously at the departing Amara, with a trace of doubt in his eyes. Sorry, sorry, I didnt mean to do that! Suddenly, an employee ran into Amara directly because he was in too much of a hurry. Get out of the way! Amara yelled. Instantly, the air around was quiet and the atmosphere was a little awkward. The employee who bumped into someone lowered his head with a somewhat guilty expression. Im sorry Pop! Amara pushed that employee directly to the corner next to her with one force. Who is that person, why is he so rude? I dont know, looks like a rich person anyway. Rich is great ah A few employees next to him kept whispering, followed by a spat. After looking at this image, Leon immediately walked into Braydens office. Brother, what is she doing here? Leon hurriedly asked. Begging for cooperation. Brayden replied. And then what? Leon continued to ask. I declined. Leon finally sighed with relief. In fact, they had long known that the previous studio incident was all directed by Amara, but they just didnt say it out of respect, and Dolly didnt intend to pursue it. Brayden! Suddenly, Dolly walked in. Brayden immediately got up and walked towards her. Here, this is the dessert made for you. Dolly ced the box directly on the table. But when she saw the breakfast next to her, she was a little disoriented. Brayden was a man who would rather skip breakfast himself than go out and buy breakfast because he was afraid of dying the work process, but now it was obvious that someone had prepared breakfast for him. Dolly blinked, a little lost in thought, at the way the breakfast was packaged and presented. What? Arent you busy today? Brayden asked in a low voice as he wrapped his arms around her and leaned into her ear. Well, I wasnt busy this morning, so I came to see you. Dolly replied. Everything going welltely? Yeah, fine. How about you, hows everything at Kirnd Group? Fine. Brayden replied. It had been so long since he had held someone in his arms that Brayden had forgotten to eat breakfast. I should go. Dolly snuggled in his arms, softly said. Looking at his watch, finally, he let go of Dolly and gently kissed her cheek with a reluctant expression. Tonight, lets go home for dinner together, okay? Dolly cupped his face and asked. Good. The employees outside the office, looking at the scene inside the office, were all going crazy with envy Brayden is really handsome! The two of them are really in love I also want this kind of love. Several female employees muttered in a frenzy, forgetting all about the work in hand. Chapter 1554 Dinner together The proposal about Kirnd Groups reform was not approved by the board of directors in the end, but Brayden was not discouraged by it. Big brother, what should we do next? Leon next to him asked in a low voice. What else can we do? Brayden sighed and shook his head. But how could he know that behind those shareholders on the board of directors, there is still a person who is controlling all this. But big brother, dont you think its strange? Why did all the shareholders reject your proposal? And it also includes people who used to be very supportive of you. Leon reminded him and said. Brayden put down the file in his hand, half squinted his eyes, suddenly lit a cigarette, his expression is a bitplicated. This is a question worthy of deeper investigation, he exhaled a puff of smoke, lifting his head to look at the sky outside the window, a little sad. Or we go to investigate the investigation? Leon asked softly. This matter, it is left to you. After saying that, Brayden buried his head and continued to work. Leon looked at Brayden in front of his desk, and then left the office. Whats wrong? You look like you have a lot on your mind. Emma walked into the office, looked at Braydens appearance, and asked suspiciously. Nothing. Brayden replied. He was obviously preupied, so why deceive her and still look perfunctory? Emma nced at him and sat down on the sofa next to him, flipping through a magazine. What are you doing here? Brayden asked directly. Oh, just wanted to discuss things with you about the project, and as you know, the situation in the country, I dont really know much about it. Emma shrugged at him and replied. Im a bit busy. Brayden said perfunctorily. I can wait for you. Just like emotionally, she had been waiting for him too. Behind the desk, Brayden didnt say anything, just remained busy. I dont know how long it has been, finally, Brayden stretched, slowly get up, but found that there is still a person lying on the sofa. Emma has not left yet? He walked over, took an air-conditioned quilt, leaned down and covered Emmas body directly. Probably sensing the movement around her, Emma suddenly made a push, and both arms tightly encircled Braydens waist, how could not let go. Big brother! Suddenly, Anastasia barged in directly. Seeing the scene in front of her, she was stunned. What is the situation, Emma has seeded in hooking Brayden and is going to be on top? Or did Brayden not resist Emmas trap and had fallen into her gentle trap? Ah shucks! Anastasia immediately shook her head, trying to make herself more conscious. Big brother, what are you doing here? She walked over and deliberately asked.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I you are not knowingly asking! Brayden replied unhappily. I know what youre doing, but do you even know what youre doing? Anastasia replied. Yes, she was reminding the big brother in front of her! Dont you think too much about it, it was just an ident. Brayden rushed to answer. An ident of being pestered by a beauty? Thats a good excuse to pick up a girl! Then why dont you hurry up and let her go! Anastasia deliberately shouted loudly, trying to wake up Emma in front of her. No, its always been her clinging to me and not letting go! Anastasia looked carefully, well, indeed, big brother was right, it was always this Emma who was pestering big brother! Anastasia immediately rushed forward and tried with all her strength to pick Emmas hand away. But Emma was after all practiced, and Anastasia could not resist her strength even if she used all her strength. Hey Emma, what are you doing? You want to take advantage of my brother? Wake up! Anastasia shouted while pping her back hard. Damn woman, how dare she approach Brayden so openly! What the hell? Emma deliberately acted as if nothing had happened, rubbed her eyes and murmured. In the end, she still pretended to look innocent and let go of her hand. Whats wrong? She opened her eyes slightly and asked in a low voice. Whats wrong? Approaching a man this far, and still pretending to be unaware? Its time for you to go home, its getting dark. Anastasia said deliberately, pointing to the sky outside. Oh, its already dark, Brayden, are you done? Shall we go to dinner together? Emma said with direct excitement. Hey, what are you talking about? I already have an appointment with my big brother, he cant afford to have dinner with you today! No, right? Ive been waiting for him here all afternoon, ah. Emma continued. She is waiting for the rabbit! What a woman with a deep heart! What do you think, Brayden? Emma asked, turning around. Next to her, Anastasia was staring at Brayden with a deadly stare, blinking at him all the time, signaling him not to agree. But Brayden and Emma are still partners now, so naturally, they cant refute their faces. You two can discuss it. Brayden replied directly. He put all the me on Anastasia. I dont think Miss Mason would mind if I joined, right? Emma asked in a low voice as she turned back to him. How do you not mind? Anastasia gritted her teeth, a little unhappy. Miss Emma, as far as I know, you dont seem to like spicy food, what a pity, Ive booked the restaurant, all spicy dishes! Anastasia replied coldly. Thats okay, I can shabu-shabu with water. Emma replied softly. What ack of eyesight! Anastasia gave her a fierce look and turned away. Emma smiled a little and walked towards Brayden. In the box, the waiter had already served the food, and it was right, it was all spicy food. This is, of course, what Anastasia ordered on purpose. Chapter 1555 Not a third party Im really sorry, these dishes are all what big brother likes to eat. Anastasia said deliberately. Brayden immediately looked away from his face and looked at Anastasia in front of him with a burst of surprise. Such a small action, Emma has been watching Anastasia, naturally captured, just a slight smile, did not make a sound. Miss Emma, you do not force ah, these dishes, if you are not used to eat, you can go to other restaurants to eat. Anastasia said as she ate, with a gloating look. Anastasia nced at her, picked up a piece of beef and stuffed it into her mouth. Of course not, I think these dishes, in fact, taste pretty good. Emma replied as she ate. In that moment, Anastasia was blinded. Mmm, it really smells good. Emma nodded her head and looked like she was eating well. And at that moment, Anastasias expression was a little unhappy. Who the hell told her that Emma couldnt eat spicy food? Anastasia gritted her teeth and was silent. Here, have some more. Brayden said as he gave a piece of meat to Anastasia. He knew very well that if Anastasias temper came up, the consequences would be unthinkable. Miss Mason, are you interested in a drink? Emma asked provocatively. Yoo-hoo, she dares to shout at herself? Anastasia immediately straightened up her back and looked at the person in front of her seriously. Then have a drink. She replied without showing any weakness. Anastasia, you cant drink. Brayden, next to her, hurriedly warned. Dont you say anything. She leaned over and whispered in Braydens ear. Emma looked at this picture, and gradually got a number in her heart. This girls drinking capacity, must not be very good, otherwise Brayden and why would block? Come on, Miss Mason, cheers. Saying that, Emma directly raised the ss and said loudly. Looking at the wine in the ss, Anastasia froze. Anastasia didnt dare to drink white wine, because every time a ss went down, she just poured it. What? Dont dare to drink? Emma asked with a smile. Whats not to dare? Drink! With that, she drank the white wine in the cup in one go. What a brash girl! Looking at the person in front of her, Emma smiled, with some excitement on her face. She had entertained people many times, but it was the first time she had met someone as painful as Anastasia. All right, dont drink ah, hurry up and eat some food,ter, Ill send you home. Brayden said hurriedly. What home? Well, we havent had enough yet! Right, Miss Emma? Anastasia said while shaking herself and pointing at Emma in front of her. Yes, yes, yes, well keep drinking, Brayden, or Ill pour you one too? Emma said in a low voice. At this time Emma is actually a little drunk. To me can only me the white wine they want, the degree is too high Boss, give me some more wine! Suddenly, Anastasia shouted. No more! Brayden hurriedly shouted again. Hey, big brother, how can you be so stingy? Im your sister, whats wrong with a bottle of wine? Some other day, Ill buy you a bigger drink, so its okay, right? Anastasia muttered as she pped Brayden next to her. You two are drunk, hurry up, Ill take you home! Ill take you home! said Brayden to help Anastasia up. Brayden, youre not being righteous enough, we havent had our fun yet, and now youre kicking people out? The next Emma rushed to say. Really Looking at the two people in front of him, Brayden was a bit speechless. Miss Emma, ignore him, lets continue to drink, I still have business with you. Anastasia yelled loudly. Brayden looked at Anastasias crazy appearance and felt speechless. Say it! Emma yelled. Im telling you, Emma, Brayden has a family and a woman. Suddenly, Anastasia said directly. All at once, the air was quiet. Brayden was also surprised. What are you talking about? I really like him. Emma immediately exined. That wont work either! Brayden is Dollys! Soon, the two began a heated debate. Brayden stopped stopping them and ate his food while ying with his phone. It was the first time he had seen such an odd couple of people! Suddenly, there was a phone ringing. Brayden listened carefully, it wasnt Emmas, it was Anastasias phone ringing. Hey, pick up the phone! Brayden nudged Anastasia next to him and said loudly. Dont you touch me, Im talking to Emma, dont disturb us! Anastasia shook off Braydens arm and replied. Love is something that is not something that we can control, right, then so is my love for Brayden Emma continued to look at Anastasia seriously and said. Out of helplessness, Brayden eventually just picked up Anastasias phone and walked out. Where have you been? Its sote and youre not back? Leon shouted. What are you yelling for, my ears are almost deafened by you. Brayden pulled out his ears and replied. In a sh, Leon immediately softened up. Big brother? Howe its you? Your daughter-inw is drunk, hurry up ande pick her up. With that, he simply hung up the phone. Leon stood up from the sofa and walked out of the living room. In the box, the two people are still arguing endlessly, as if the argument will never end until there is a winner. What you are doing is the behavior of a third party! Suddenly, Anastasia mmed the table and shouted. Brayden and Dolly arent married, and I have the right to pursue him! Emma was not to be outdone. Incorrigible! Brayden walked to the sofa next to her and sat down, not looking at them anymore. Tell me, big brother, who do you really like? Suddenly, Anastasia turned her face and asked. Brayden! Tell me, who do you really like to work with? Emma also asked. Two little ancestors, you guys just dont give big brother a hard time,e on, hurry up, go home Leon pushed the door in, saw the two of them and hurriedly said.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Shut up! Shut up! Two people shouted out in unison. Leon froze. Beautiful! Cheers! Said Anastasia, raising her ss again. When did Emma be such a scruffy look? Leon was a little surprised. You know, in the past, Emma, even to go out for a run, but also to dress up very exquisite, but now, she obviously looks like a drunken woman! Chapter 1556 She’s still awake. After sending Emma home, it was alreadyte. Brayden walked out of Emmas vi, looked up at the sky, lifted his feet and walked home, his back looked a bit sad. If one day, Emma really cant give up her feelings for herself, perhaps, he should also terminate the cooperation between her and him. Brayden! Suddenly, Emma chased out from the vi and shouted loudly, her body kept trembling and looked very weak. Dont you go. Finally, she managed to say the words. Stay with me a little longer, Im so sick, today is the anniversary of my grandmothers death. She continued. After the words were said, Brayden was surprisingly a little unforgiving. Itste, youd better get some rest. Brayden was ruthless and turned to leave. Dont go! Emma ran straight up to him and hugged him tightly, not letting go. Emma, whats the matter, well talk tomorrow, okay?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. No, Im difficult, you stay with me, okay? Emma said with a trembling voice. Looking at the haggard and tired appearance of the person in front of him, Brayden immediately turned around and helped her in. You know what? When I was a kid, whenever I cried, I would eat one of my grandmothers sugar buns and I would immediately feel better. Emma sat on the sofa, leaning on the Brayden next to her, and muttered. She had been sopletely caught up in her memories that she had even forgotten that the man next to her was Brayden What exactly had she been through? Brayden looked at the person in front of her and wondered a little. All people thought she was a thousand-year-olddy, a businesswoman, she was smart, bold and dominant, but why did she say some of her experiences, but made herself feel that she was not as morous as she seemed, Braydens eyes could not help but sh a trace of sympathy. You know what? When I was very young, I lived with my grandmother, she was a kind, dear and gentle person, she treated me very well, I also loved her, and I lived with her, I really felt very happy, but then, my grandmother died, this happy life came to an abrupt end. Then I was brought to my dad and mom, and then I had the life I have now. Emma exined in a low voice. Dont you like this life? Brayden asked. No! I even hate it! I just want to find a man I like and who likes me, and then live this life in peace and quiet. Grandma used to say that nothing is more important than being happy with yourself. So, this is the real Emma, Brayden sighed. Men and women are different. In business, men are stronger and more decisive than women, while many women are too intimidated and indecisive to move forward because they think too much, but Emma is already remarkable to have made it this far in the business world. Its all in the past, you just need to run your business. Brayden continued. But I dont want to work! All the people say Im a strong woman, and I dont want to be the woman president they see! I just want to be a normal, ordinary woman! Emma cried and said. Probably, she is really tired! Brayden looked at her, did not say anything. Brayden looked at her and did not say anything. There are times when emotions need to be vented, and now that Emmas heart was full of bad emotions, he knew that crying was the best way for her to vent them now. Soon, Emma cried hysterically and loudly, not caring about her image in Braydens eyes. In fact, there is nothing to care about, after all, Brayden for her, more like a lover, or rtives. I dont know how long I cried, finally, Emma closed her eyes and fell asleep straight away. Quietly covered her with the nket, Brayden organized his clothes and turned to leave. He sympathized with this Emma, but this did not mean that, emotionally, he could ept her. After leaving Brayden, drove straight back home. Afraid of disturbing the rest of the family, he entered the door in a very soft, soft voice. Why are you back sote? Dolly on the sofa got up, rubbed her eyes and asked in a low voice. Why are you still awake? Brayden took off his own jacket and hurriedly asked in a distressed voice. I was waiting for you. Dolly replied. Brayden walked over and hugged her, gently stroking her hair, with a hint of guilt in her eyes. But at this time Dolly was frowning. Why does his body smell like perfume? Dolly sniffed his clothes hard, and sure enough, it was the perfume of a womans body. Brayden, where have you been this evening? Dolly asked directly, holding back her inner emotions. I went to dinner. He replied. Who did you go to dinner with? She continued to ask. Was she checking her ount? Thats not how she used to be! However, Brayden was a little happy about her reaction. At least it shows that she cares about him! With Anastasia, Brayden replied. Dollys eyes dimmed for a moment. She knew all about Anastasias preferences. She didnt like perfumes that smelled too strong, and naturally she wouldnt use such products. No, there must be other women. Is she the only one? Dolly nced at him and asked in a low voice. Theres Emma, Brayden replied. He felt no need to deceive the beloved person in front of him, and whats more, Dolly was a reasonable person. But Dolly was lost inside, although her mouth was silent. Oh, you guys are talking about work again. Dolly lowered her head and muttered. She did not want to look deeper into whether there was any other rtionship between Brayden and Emma in front of her or not, she was afraid that she would know something that she should not know, and would be sad, sad, jealous, and angry Because she already knows that Emmas love for Brayden has never been broken. Well, go to bed, you have to get up early tomorrow. Brayden patted her shoulder and whispered. Arent you going to sleep? She asked, looking up. I have some paperwork to take care of. He shrugged and walked into the adjacent study. Watching that back, Dolly bristled and walked into the bedroom. Lying on the bed, she always felt a little frightened for some reason. Looking out at the crescent moon, she slowly got up and walked to the window, half-squinting her eyes, her aura a little grim. After waiting for a long time, Brayden did note in, Dolly again back to the cold bed, closed his eyes. Brayden, at this time, is sitting at his desk, tapping on hisputer, reviewing one file after another without turning his eyes Chapter 1557 not very comfortable Perhaps because he had already understood Emmas life, so now Brayden looked at Emma in front of him and surprisingly did not have the previous disgust. Brayden, that,st night, I didnt do anything that I shouldnt have done, right? Emma looked at the person in front of her and hurriedly asked in a low voice, with a hint of shyness in her eyes. No. Brayden replied softly. Really? She asked again incredulously. No. All at once, Emma sighed with relief as if she were relieved. Yesterday, it was obvious that she just wanted to have a simple dinner with them, but who expected to end up getting drunk herself. Wheres Anastasia? Is she okay? Emma continued to ask. Shes not awake yet! Suddenly, thats when Leon came over. Miss Emma, can you not bring our Anastasia to dinner in the future, she cant drink very well, she is always drunk. Leonined in a low voice. Emma pounded her head, trying to make herself more sober. Big brother, youre really the same, why dont you stop them a little. Leon muttered. Couldnt stop them. Brayden, who was on the side, hurriedly said. These two women, by nature, are very stubborn people, once they have decided on one thing, ten cows can not pull back, let alone people! Leon, what are you chattering about here again? Anastasia walked in and said loudly. Emma looked away from Anastasia who slowly walked in. Well, her eyes were open, but it was obvious that she still seemed to be a little drunk. Ah! Suddenly, Anastasia slumped to the ground and ruffled her hair as she tried to stand up with all her strength. Sorry for the sacrifice. She gently pped her hands and walked directly to the couch next to her. Ill take a nap first. Saying that, sheid down on the sofa and closed her eyes. For this kind of behavior of Anastasia, Brayden and Leon had long been used to it, except that Emma next to her kept her big eyes open and looked at the person on the couch in confusion, a little curious. Its okay, shes just a little tired, just get used to it. Leon said awkwardly to Emma. Emma looked at Anastasia on the couch and shook her head. I dont know how long it took, but finally, the person on the couch woke up. Uh , Anastasia pressed her temples while having a hard time. Awake? Behind the desk, Brayden asked in a low voice. Brother, where is this ce? She asked directly with her eyes closed. My office. He replied. Luckily, it wasnt in some bar, a nightclub, or she would be dead. How long have I been sleeping? Anastasia continued to ask. A long time. Brayden replied. Perhaps seeing Anastasia awake in the office, Leon immediately rushed in and came to her side with an anxious and reclusive look. Auntie, can you not drink so easily in the future! There was a hint ofint and a hint of pleading in Leons tone. Dont make a fuss, Ive just had a few drinks. She whacked her thigh and whispered. Im just afraid something will happen to you. With big brother around, what can happen to me? You dont have to think about it. Saying that, Anastasia directly stood up, walked to the window, and stretched out. Anastasia, its time for you to go to the bookstore. For a long time, Brayden suddenly said. Anastasia then remembered that she had not been to the bookstore for a long time, without any hesitation, before Leon could say anything, she ran straight out of the office. Looking at her hurried figure, Leon sighed. All right, you too, go to work, this thing is over. Brayden then said. Leon smiled faintly and walked out. The development of Kirnd Group has been very smooth, there are no surprises, and at the same time there is no sudden progress. In the final analysis, it is because the business model is too traditional, resulting in thepanys development gradually level with otherpanies and enterprises. This is thest thing Brayden wants to see, but also the more taboo in business. The development of this side of the studio, but recently has been in rapid development, which makes Dolly heart is very pleased. She believes that with such a strong and caring team, the studios development will next go to the next level. Miss Dean, how are you doing? Stanley asked softly as he walked in. After hearing this familiar voice, Dolly immediately stood up. Pretty good. She replied immediately. Shall we have dinner? Stanley said immediately afterwards. This, it didnt seem good. She didnt really want to have dinner alone with Stanley, she was afraid the Davidson Familys senior and Brayden would get the wrong idea. No, I still have to tonight. Youre the leader, if you dont go, how will they go? Stanley suddenly said.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. This means that tonight he is going to take the studio staff together for a get-together? Dolly curiously sized up the man in front of her, expecting some exnation from him next. Tonight, Im going to invite them to dinner, and you have to go, otherwise the atmosphere will be awkward. Stanley exined. Looking at the busy figures outside, a softness shed in Dollys eyes. Okay. She agreed straight away. Really, Miss Dean, the boss is treating us to dinner tonight? Tiana, a young girl, was the first to ask loudly and excitedly. Everyone be quiet first ah, listen to me, since everyone has been working hard recently Dolly said very official, the general meaning is that she thanked every member of the studio on behalf of the boss. Miss Dean, what are you talking about, its already great that you didnt disband us as a team. Thats right, its toote to thank you, why talk aboutining. The next few employees muttered. Soon, evening hase, Dolly with such a team, directly left thepany. In the bar, men and women were shaking themselves and looking excited, and not far away in a corner, Stanley was waiting while drinking a drink. Boss! From a distance, he could already hear the loud voices of the studio employees. Boss, youre here early! Boss, thank you for treating us to dinner today! Looking at these happy faces, Stanley smiled. These people were all brought by Dolly, and he naturally did not underestimate them. Come on, everyone, feel free to sit down, whatever you want to eat, whatever you want to drink, feel free to order, dont be polite! Stanley shouted. All of a sudden, the atmosphere was lively. In order to avoid suspicion, Dolly still chose a ce far from Stanley and sat down. Miss Dean, do you want to go dance? Tiana leaned over her ear and asked. No, you go ahead, Im not feeling too well. Dolly replied. Chapter 1558 A Game Whats wrong? Not feeling well? Stanley asked in a low voice as he walked over, his expression a little worried. Nothing. Dolly replied in a low voice, smiling awkwardly. Where was she not feeling well, it was just an excuse for not wanting to go to the dance. Dolly, youve been working hardtely. Said Stanley, raising his ss directly. Looking at the person in front of her, Dolly hesitated, but still picked up the ss next to her and clinked it with his, while taking a symbolic sip of wine. What? Still as careful as ever? He said suddenly, half-smiling at the employees who were dancing not far away. Dolly looked at him and didnt say anything. Everyone already knew what was going on, so why explore it again. The surrounding area is still very lively. The men were shuttling around the corners, holding sses of wine and constantly osting beautiful women. The women are all dressed up, a pair of sexy skin is to highlight their unique feminine charm. Dolly, can I ask you a question? Stanley suddenly asked. What do you want to ask? Dolly looked away and asked in a low voice. Before, did you ever like me? Even if just a little. He leaned closer to Dolly, his handsome eyes staring straight at her. At once, Dolly was blinded. Why would he suddenly ask such a brainless question? Could it be that he had drunk too much? She looked at the wine on the table, and then at the man in front of her, her expression was a little hesitant. Im not drunk. Stanley said softly. I just want a real answer. He continued. If today, the answer she gave was yes, then he would not hesitate to leave everything behind to pursue her, but if No. Dolly replied firmly. Since the beginning, she had always treated the man in front of her as her friend, and had never thought of him in an unpleasant way. Not even a little? Stanley asked. No. Dolly shook her head and continued to answer. Ever since Brayden came into her life, no other man would ever be able toe into her heart. Although this answer had been expected by Stanley, he was still a bit saddened after hearing these words. Boss, do you like Dolly? Suddenly, that Tiana ran over and looked at the two people in front of her gossiping and asked loudly. Dont be ridiculous! Dolly hurriedly pushed her arm and said. Looking at an ice-cold presidents face in front of her, Tiana was a bit intimidated and finally walked away. She was just joking, dont mind. Dolly hurriedly exined awkwardly. Shes right, I do like you a lot. Stanley took a sip of his wine and replied. She froze for a moment and immediately looked away from him. This kind of thing, it is better to pretend not to hear anything! Perhaps everyone was tired of ying, and one by one, the employees withdrew and sat back on the sofa, talking,ughing and fooling around non-stop. Lets y games, okay? That Tiana shouted. Dolly looked at the few people in front of her and was silent. Yes, yes! A young man immediately echoed. Next, a game was started. Truth or dare oh, Ill tell the rules One looked very excited faces, so Dolly could not bear to quit the game, disturbing their elegance. Boss, do you want to y together? The young girl asked loudly. What are you talking about, how can the boss y this childish game with you? The supervisor said sternly. y! Suddenly, Stanley next to her opened her mouth to answer.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. All of a sudden, the surrounding employees were a little lost in thought. Good, good, more people are more lively! Finally, both Dolly and Stanley joined the game. Come on, everyone, look, this is an empty bottle, I didnt cheat, you all saw it clearly, I didnt do anything to the bottle At that moment, everyone was getting excited. If someone does not want to either tell the truth or y dare, then blow the bottle! The young girl said as she held up the bottle next to her that hadnt been uncorked. Good! There was a round of apuse. Although Stanley was involved in this game, everyone knew very well in their hearts that no one dared to make a joke about their own boss. Boss! Suddenly, the tip of the bottle pointed at Stanley. Everyone looked at me, I looked at you, some embarrassment, the air instantly froze. Boss, do you choose Truth or Dare? Tiana asked in a low voice, very cautiously. Everyone thought Stanley would simply refuse and leave. Truth. Stanley suddenly answered. Looking at the boss in front of him, one by one, the employees grew their mouths in an astonished manner. Good, then say it with all your heart! Boss, do you have a favorite person? Hearing that Stanley actually cooperated in ying this game, Tiana rushed to ask as if she had taken a stimnt. Yes. Stanley replied indifferently, ncing at Dolly next to him. The atmosphere suddenly eased a lot, everyone no longer see Stanley as the other, but will bepletely integrated in their circle,ughing and joking together, ying. Seeing this scene, Dolly was somewhat relieved. Maybe Stanley was doing the right thing. She lifted a ss of wine and took a sip. Wow, Dolly, its you! Come on, whos your boyfriend? Tiana pointed at Dolly and shouted. Dolly turned her head and realized that the tip of the bottle was pointing at her. So, whats the dare? She hurriedly asked. The dare is, kissing each and every one of us here! Tiana gossiped and shouted. Dolly skimmed her lips, a little unhappy. That, Id better drink. She said faintly. Dolly, our big boss has chosen to be sincere, cant you Cant! Dolly said directly. She didnt like to reveal her privacy to anyone, especially about the privacy between herself and Brayden. Well then, this bottle of wine, its yours. Tiana handed her the bottle of wine next to her. Looking at the bottle of wine in front of her, Dolly took a deep breath and finally drank it. This woman, is she crazy! Suddenly, Stanley directly grabbed the bottle of wine in her hand, and then drank it for her. Stanley! she wiped her mouth and shouted. Boss, were just kidding, dont drink it. Yeah, okay, okay, dont drink it. A few employees next to her red at Tiana and hurriedly advised Stanley. Pop! The bottle of wine was thrown in the trash can next to it. Chapter 1559 hard work Good job! Suddenly, the supervisor roared out loud, followed by apuse. Looking at Stanley in front of her, Dolly was a little anxious. This is the end, these gossipy employees are going to start rumors again! Soon, the game was over, and everyone had had their fun, so they dispersed. Dolly squatted in front of the bar and kept throwing up, a very ufortable look. Hows that? Is everything okay? Stanley rushed to ask. Yes, you go first, Ill take a taxi backter. With that, she waved her hand to the person next to her. But how could Stanley leave her alone to throw up here! Ill take you to the hospital! He said. Seeing her vomit in such a mess and pain, Stanley was really distressed. Its okay, Ill just go back and get some sleep. She refused. Then Ill take you home. Stanley said, he wanted to help her. No! Suddenly, Dolly straightened her back, holding on to the big tree next to her, and looked seriously at the person in front of her. Stanley, I beg you, hurry home, okay? Leave me alone! Dolly said beggingly. She really wanted to clear the rtionship between herself and Stanley! Dolly, why are you avoiding me? Just because I like you? The man in front of her asked. Dolly looked at him, shook her head, and instantly felt a little weak. Dont you approach me, I just want to have a good life with Brayden. With that, Dolly simply turned around and staggered away. Knowing her mind, Stanley didnt force her, but just kept silently following her until she fell to the ground. Well, dont be stubborn, Ill take you home. With that, he carried Dolly straight to his car. You let go of me! Brayden will be angry! The person on his back shouted while pounding his back. But Stanley, as if he had heard nothing, kept going, unaffected. Why do you do this to me? Why? You pester me, your father suspects me, what the hell do you want from me! Dolly in the car was yelling openly and chaotically, and her tears were flowing incessantly. Looking at the tearful person next to him, Stanley had a vague urge to do so. If he could, he would really like to have this womanpletely! But he also knows very well, Dollys life is the most hateful is the kind of vile and nasty viin. Naturally, he would not do anything to chill her heart. Soon, Stanley dropped Dolly off at home. My goodness, what the hell is going on here? Mrs. Knight hurriedly came out and held Dolly and asked loudly. Shes drunk. Stanley replied softly. Mrs. Knight nced at Dolly, a little angry.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Whats going on? At this moment Brayden heard themotion, rushed from out to ask. Come on, hurry up, help your daughter-inw to the room. After saying that, Mrs. Knight directly shoved Dolly to Brayden. Looking at the petite figure and Braydens grim face, Stanley lowered her head, her eyes a little gloomy. So after all, she chose Brayden. Stanley slowly got up and prepared to leave. Stanley! Mrs. Knight suddenly shouted. Thank you so much for this evening. Mrs. Knight said with a smile as she walked over. Its okay. Stanley replied softly. How have you been? Mrs. Knight then asked. I dont know why, but Stanley didnt have the same enthusiasm as before when facing this old man. Fine. He replied perfunctorily. Perhaps seeing his embarrassment, Mrs. Knight didnt talk much with him, and then Stanley left straight away. Brayden, I miss you so much! In the room, Dolly was lying on the bed and murmured. Dolly, would you like some water? Brayden asked as he gently touched her forehead. Brayden! Dolly rolled right over and hugged the person next to her tightly. Maybe she felt Braydens scent and body heat, she kept misoing into his arms, like a good little cat, and muttered Braydens name under her breath. I dont know how long it took, looking at the moonlight outside, Brayden also slowly closed his eyes. The next day, the sun shone early through the window to the ground, the bed Dolly stretched, touched the person next to him, the corners of the mouth curved a curve of satisfaction. Awake? Brayden asked in a low voice as he cupped her little face and kissed her forehead gently. Awake. She replied softly, both arms wrapped around Braydens neck, a hint of something unusual in her eyes. What did you go and dost night? Do you remember? Brayden asked deliberately, ruffling her hair. Last night? Dolly cocked her head, remembering everything from yesterday. Oh no, I think I was drunk yesterday. That, I just drank some wine yesterday. She scratched the back of her head and said awkwardly. And then? Brayden continued to ask. Dolly looked at the person in front of her suspiciously, unsure. And then I went home. She replied confidently. And how did you get back? Yes,st night, did she take a taxi back? Why didnt she remember anything? Dolly looked at Brayden again with a little shyness on her face. Did you pick me up? She asked, embarrassed. No. Brayden answered directly. Dolly, do you know this is very dangerous! I told you, you should not drink outside in the future Every time Dolly drink, Brayden always can not help but to chatter two, as if something big happened. But in life, there are always moments that make people very helpless, such asst night. I know, its not a special situation. Dolly hurriedly exined. Promise me youll try not to drink outside in the future, okay? Brayden asked. He was really attracted by his low sexy voice, Dolly only had to nod frequently and no longer resist. Dolly, get up and have some sober soup! Suddenly, Mrs. Knight shouted from the living room. Coming! Dolly immediately responded. Not daring to make any hesitation, the two of them got dressed directly and went into the bathroom together. Here, your sobriety soup, drink more! Mrs. Knight said as she handed a bowl of soup to Dolly. Thank you maam, youve worked hard. Dolly hurriedly replied, smiling awkwardly. You know Ive worked hard, and youre still out drinking! Mrs. Knight red at her and picked up a piece of bread and stuffed it into her own mouth. Chapter 1560 Did you have a fight? After sensing Mrs. Knights strange emotions, Dolly then lowered her head and stopped talking. Madam, I have bought you a present. Suddenly, Brayden said. In a sh, Mrs. Knight locked her eyes on Braydens body. Why do you want to give me a gift? She asked. The weather has been coldtely and the air is dry, so Im giving you a limited edition hand cream. Said Brayden, holding out the hand cream on the table next to her to Mrs. Knight. Gee, Brayden ah, this hand cream is very expensive Mrs. Knight muttered while looking closely at the product in her hand. Dolly looked at Mrs. Knight in front of her, and then at Brayden next to her, with a hint of displeasure in her eyes. Brayden reached out his right hand and grabbed Dollys left hand tightly, trying to give herfort. Are you sure this is for me? Mrs. Knight asked, looking up. Of course. Brayden replied with a shrug. Then Mrs. Knight picked up the hand cream and left. By now Dolly, who had long since be jealous, just looked down and ate the breakfast in her hand, not speaking any more. Well, here, this, for you! Saying that, Brayden took out a small gift box from his pocket and handed it to Dolly next to him. Looking at such an exquisite package, Dolly knew that it must not be any ordinary gift. Brayden, why did you suddenly think of giving me and Madam a gift? She blinked her eyes and asked softly. Just thought of it. Brayden replied with a smile. Well, being rich is a gift. After breakfast, Brayden went straight to the Kirnd Group, Dolly went straight to the studio, and Mrs. Knight was still reveling in the joy of being given a gift. At the studio, everyone had arrived at their posts early and didnt seem to have been dyed byst nights drunkenness. Dolly? the young girl greeted her gossipingly. Looking at such a yful expression in front of her, Dolly knew she must not be harboring good intentions, and simply answered softly without speaking. Dolly, how did you get on with the bossst night? The young girl continued to ask. What kind ofme question is that? What else could have happened between the two of them? Hurry up and go to work. Dolly hurriedly said to her. Dolly, dont be shy, were both adults, dont be so formal. The young girl said deliberately. Besides, both you and the boss are single, I think you are quite suitable If you dont go to work again, youll quit. Suddenly, Dolly yelled in a low voice. At once, the young girl was taken aback and immediately turned away. What a gossipy girl! Looking at the figure that ran away, Dolly sighed. It was obviously just a simple get-together, making it seem like she had gone on a blind date. Whats wrong with her? Why has her temper suddenly be so big? The young girl kept muttering under her breath. People are leaders, who let you idly challenge the leaders bottom line. The young man next to her said directly. In the office, Dolly sat on the sofa with her big eyes open, staring deadly at the ceiling above her, her heart somewhat suffocated. Whats wrong? Stanley asked as he walked in. Nothing. She replied in a low voice. Not happy? Stanley continued to ask. No. She replied. What was he doing here when he was already on top of things? You, were you okayst night? He asked. Yeah. She replied. The atmosphere of asking and answering, asking and answering again, not asking and not answering, made Stanley feel a little awkward. He just came to care about her, but why did she have to be so cold to herself? Dolly, do you have something on your mind? If you dont want to work right now, you can go out for a walk. Stanley said. Stanley! suddenly, Dolly shouted. Please dont forget your identity, you are the boss, I am just an ordinary employee who works for you. Dolly pressed her voice and whispered. What is wrong with her? Stanley looked at the person in front of him and was a little surprised. Well, I dont want to talk anymore, you go ahead, I have to work. Dolly said bluntly. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Dolly put down the pen in her hand and looked at the figure outside the office. Let it go, let it go! Boss! Tiana immediately ran to Stanley and shouted. Since that gamest night, Tiana was not so afraid of this studios de facto boss anymore. Whats wrong? Stanley raised his head, hiding the loss inside, and asked in a low voice. Did you and Dolly have a fight? She asked, not knowing what to do. Several employees next to her looked at Tiana in surprise, with a look of concern. No. Stanley answered. At this moment Tianas face was a little embarrassed. Boss, dont look at my age, but I am a master of love, if you have any emotional problems, you can ask me. Stanley paused and left straight away. I say, youre such a bold girl! He is the leader, you are following behind what is involved! The supervisor shouted. Sister, Im helping them. No need for you to help! They are very good! Perhaps sensing the strange atmosphere, Tiana immediately returned to her post and kept tapping on the keyboard, looking very angry. Inside the office, Dolly was flipping through the documents while looking at the portrait on theputer, very busy. But surprisingly, Stanleys face would still appear in her mind from time to time, perhaps because she felt guilty for her rudeness just now. Dolly, someone is looking for you. Outside the office, an employee shouted. Send her in! Dolly replied. Are you busy? Emma asked as she walked in.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Emma, what are you doing here? Dolly asked, a little surprised. I came to see you. Emma replied with a smile. Im sorry, Im a little busy right now Dolly said before saying anything. Thats okay, Ill wait for you. Emma replied. Dolly looked cautiously at the person in front of her, and was a little unsure of herself. An hourter, she finally finished dealing with all the things in the studio, and turned around to see that outside the office, there was not a single employee. They are all off work already. Emma on the sofa reminded. I know. Lets have dinner together. Emma continued. Miss Emma, if theres anything you want, just say it. Dolly said bluntly. Chapter 1561 Much like a sister Dolly, I think we should talk about it. Emma said seriously. What is there to talk about? Dolly looked at her without saying anything. Its not about Brayden? What do you want to talk to me about? Dolly asked directly. Do you still love Brayden? Emma asked in a low voice. If she didnt love Brayden, why would she be with him every day? Yes. She answered firmly. And do you know what Brayden is facing now? Emma continued to ask. That was a question worth thinking about. The recent development of Kirnd Group, Brayden did not mention much to her, and she was busy with the studio, also did not take the initiative to ask, could it be that Kirnd Group has some problems? Dolly dont face, dull looking at Emma in front of her, some doubts. Braydens development, in fact, because of your existence, has encountered some obstacles. Emma said nonchntly. Dolly looked at her seriously, hoping she could give her a reasonable exnation. What? Forgotten? You remember Vincent, dont you? He has terminated the cooperation with Brayden, and permanently, yes, because of you. Emma said directly. Emma said directly. She said it so fast that Dolly did not react for a while when she heard this matter. For this matter, Dolly had heard so much about it before, but then Brayden said it had been solved ah. Thats why he called me here. Emma continued. So that was it! Dolly sat down paralyzed on the couch next to her, a hint of guilt in her eyes. If you really love Brayden, then stop giving him trouble, in fact, hes really tired, he just wont tell you. Yes, recently, Brayden is happy and excited every time he sees himself, never in a bad mood. It turned out that he had been hiding his little emotions. And, if you cant do it, then please leave him. Emma said without mercy. She could be reasonable and fight for Brayden with Dolly in front of her, or she could y tricks to force this Dolly to leave, of course, all depending on her mood. Thank you for telling me all this. Dolly muttered, a pair of big eyes looked straight up at the ceiling above, a look of contemtion. Okay, thats all I have to say for today, I have things to do, so Ill go first. Emma said to Dolly while picking up the phone, turned around and left the office. At this moment, Dolly was alreadypletely immersed in her own world of grief. She never expected that Vincent would do something so extreme and terminate the whole cooperation with Brayden. Dolly, are you all right? The young girl slowly walked in and asked worriedly. Yeah. Dolly waved a hand at her and replied. This is the document of the client we are going to work with, please take a look. With that, the young girl ced the document in her hand directly on her desk and slowly left. Now, where was her mind to deal with the documents? Dollys mind was full of Braydens figure at this time. I wonder how he is doing now? When he called Emma back, he must have felt very embarrassed, right? Dolly immediately picked up the phone on the table and dialed it. What is it? In the phone, there was a familiar and somewhat mellow voice. That, I just want to talk to you for a while. She replied softly. At once, Brayden froze and hurriedly put down the pen in his hand, with a hint of gloom in his eyes. Is something wrong? He asked immediately. No. She replied. Brayden looked at the phone in his hand suspiciously, a little curious. Brayden, lets go out for a walk together, okay? For a long time, Dolly asked in a low voice. Okay. The two people exchanged a few more pleasantries and hung up the phone. Dolly hesitated when she crossed Vincents cell phone number in her address book. She didnt know whether she should call him or not, or whether she was still qualified to contact him. Finally, half an hourter, she mustered up the courage in her heart and dialed it anyway. Sorry, the number you have dialed is an empty number So he had already changed his cell phone number long ago! After pondering for a long time, Dolly organized her clothes and still left the studio. In Melworks, everyone was busy non-stop, it seemed that everyone felt that a sip of water was a waste of time Miss, sorry, you dont have an appointment, you cant see our president. The receptionist said to Dolly. Then please inform your president, Dolly came over to see him for something to talk about. Dolly said eagerly. Im really sorry, Miss, you cant see our president without an appointment in advance. The receptionist continued. Then do you have your presidents contact information? She hurriedly asked. Sorry, we never interfere with the presidents personal matters, but the receptionist said with a desire to speak. But what? Dolly immediately asked.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g But you can call his office instead. With that, the receptionist held out thendline in front of her. Dolly immediately thanked her with a look of gratitude. Finally, the call came through in Vincents office. What is it? He asked coldly. Vincent, its me, its Dolly,e down here, I need to talk to you! Dolly said anxiously. Vincent lifted his head and looked at the office door, his expression a bit forlorn. Between the two of us, theres nothing more to talk about. Vincent was about to hang up the phone. Dont do that! I still have a lot of things to say to you. Dolly hurriedly said. Then you can talk now, or Ill hang up. Lets both meet. She said beggingly. Vincent sneered, his expression a little disdainful. Dolly, Im telling you, from the moment Zoey left, I have no rtionship with you at all. With that, Vincent simply hung up the phone. Well, she could understand Vincents reaction, but she wouldnt approve of some of his actions! Miss, it seems that the president is not in a good mood today, youd bettere back another day. The receptionist said politely. Thank you, but why are you helping me? Dolly asked curiously. Because you look a lot like my sister. The receptionist girl said sincerely. Chapter 1562 Stay with me one night After being refused to meet by Vincent, Dolly did not rush to leave, but kept wandering in front of thepany, waiting for Vincent to leave work. The time passed, seeing that the Melworks employees were almost gone, but Dolly did not see any sign of Vincent. Was he workingte? She looked inside, but there was still no sign of Vincent. Never mind, lets wait a little longer, generally like him such a well-known president, naturally need to deal with a lot of things every day. The first time I saw him, I had to wait for an hour. Miss Dean, why are you still here? Behind her back, it was the receptionist of Melworks. Im waiting for your president to get off work. Dolly scratched the back of her head and hurried to answer. Miss, I advise you not to wait, maybe, our president wont go home tonight. The receptionist replied. What does this mean? Dolly looked at the receptionist in front of her, expecting some exnation from her. Thepany has been very busytely, and the president has been working overnight in the office for the past two days. The receptionist muttered. Dolly looked down the hall and it was empty. Youd better go back. The receptionist advised gently. Okay, I know, thank you. With that, Dolly waved her hand to show her goodbye. There were no more employees in thepany now, so if she went in directly, there shouldnt be anyone to stop her, right? Dolly walked straight through the hall and arrived at the door of Vincents office. Inside the office, Vincent was sitting behind his desk, tapping on the keyboard, looking very serious and busy, and Dolly suddenly couldnt bear to disturb him. Knock, knock, knock! The knock on the door was somewhat muffled. She was afraid of disturbing the person inside. Enter. Vincent didnt even raise his head and said directly. She gently pushed the door open and tiptoed into the office with a careful expression. What is it? Vincent asked while staring intently at theputer screen in front of him. Arent you going home yet? Dolly asked in a soft voice. All at once, Vincent directly stopped what he was doing and slowly raised his head, looking at her in front of him, with a murderous aura in his eyes. What are you doing here? He asked. I just wanted to have a nice chat with you. She replied usingly. Theres nothing to talk about between us. Vincent said. Vincent, I know, you hate me, you can scold me and hit me, but I hope you wont transfer your hatred for me to others. Dolly mumbled, her voice trembling a little. Vincent got up and walked over to her, his expression indifferent. What? Are you distressed? He asked. I believe youre not a bad person, and I believe you really love Zoey, but please believe me, that car ident was really just an ident Dolly hurriedly exined. She knew that no matter how much she exined, she could no longer change Vincents notion that she was the murderer. Dolly, dont look at me with that pitiful look in your eyes, this trick wont work on me! Vincent continued. It seems that in Vincents world, he has already sentenced himself to death! Dolly slowly got up, intending to leave the ce. What? You want to give up so soon? It seems that your love for Brayden is just the same! The person behind her pped her palm and said disdainfully. What else? She came begging for him to leave Kirnd Group alone, and he humiliated her in front of her in a condescending manner? Sorry to interrupt. With that, Dolly was about to leave Pop! Suddenly, with a force, Vincent directly threw her on the sofa next to him. Vincent, what do you want? Dolly sped her hands in front of her body and asked in horror. Actually, its not like theres no solution. He replied. All at once, Dollys eyes lit up. What do you want? She asked excitedly. Stay with me for one night. Vincent answered back calmly. Was he crazy! How could he say such excessive words! Get up! I want to go! With that, Dolly tried to push him away. But the strength of a woman is no match for the strength of a man!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Vincent, please behave yourself! The person you love is Zoey! finally, Dolly could not hold back and yelled out directly. So what? Shes already dead! And shes dead because of you! What? Are you afraid? Im telling you, you deserve this! With that, Vincent went to strip Dollys clothes from underneath him. Get off me! In this way, the two people engaged in a struggle between the strength of men and women. Ah! Vincent immediately stood up and covered himself with a somewhat broken expression. You! Dolly, you bitch, how dare you At this moment, his face was already red. I really didnt expect that you would turn out to be this kind of person! After saying that, Dolly then directly picked up the bag next to her and walked out. That was not thanks to her! After leaving, Dolly went straight back home. In the living room, Mrs. Knight and Franklin were sitting on the sofa watching TV, looking very cozy. Mom, where have you been? Seeing Dollye back, the child jumped directly into her arms and asked as if pampered. Mommy went out to take care of some things, how about it, did Franklin listen to Grandma well today? She stroked the childs head and asked softly. Of course, Im always good! The child replied proudly. Dolly, Ive made some soup, go and have some! Mrs. Knight instructed as she watched the TV. Okay! Just as Dolly was going to the kitchen to serve the soup, Franklin suddenly ran to her with a cautious look. Mom, Im going to tell you a big, amazing secret. The child leaned over and whispered in her ear. What is it? She deliberately pretended to be interested and asked. Grandma seems to have a boyfriend oh. For a moment, Dolly froze. This child, what nonsense! How could a person in such a high state as Mrs. Knight have a boyfriend so easily. She shook her head and nodded the childs forehead to show her disbelief. Mom, its true! I saw her boyfriend take her home with my own eyes Franklin hurriedly exined. A statement that immediately piqued Dollys interest. When? Where did they go? Was that man handsome? Did he bully Grandma? She asked several questions in a row, making the child in front of her a little dumbfounded. That man is quite handsome, very tall, with a duck-tongue hat Dolly immediately looked away from her face and towards Mrs. Knight on the couch with some gossipy eyes. Chapter 1563 A woman’s voice? Madam, I heard that you have a boyfriend? In the living room, Dolly nced at Mrs. Knight, who was not far away, and asked in a soft voice. At once, Mrs. Knights eyes dodged a little and her expression looked a little flustered. Dolly looked at her reaction and smiled faintly. No, you should not listen to Franklins nonsense. Mrs. Knight rushed to say. I didnt say Franklin told me that. Dolly continued. At this time Mrs. Knight, full of red face, very embarrassed. In love, regardless of age, as long as you are happy. Dolly said. That, Ill go to bed first. With that, Mrs. Knight walked straight into her room. What a lovely old man! Looking at Mrs. Knights back as she left, Dollys eyes revealed a wave of excitement. If Mrs. Knight had really found her lover, it wouldnt be a bad thing. Dolly looked at her watch, it was already veryte, but Brayden had not yet returned home. Outside the window, it was already dark, tonight, even the moon was not. I dont know why, at this point in time, Dolly, himself was a little uneasy. I dont know how long it took, but finally, she took out her cell phone and dialed it directly. Is something wrong? On the other side of the phone, a woman asked. When Dolly heard these words, a heart felt as if it had fallen into the ice cer, trembling constantly, making thest struggle. Wheres Brayden? Dolly asked in a low voice as she gathered her emotions. Hes gone to take a shower. Emma replied. In a sh, the phone in Dollys hand fell straight to the floor. Hello, Dolly? On the phone, came Emmas voice. It was the middle of the night, why were Brayden and Emma together? She held onto the wall next to her and tried to keep herself steady. Dolly, say something! Emma asked loudly. Nothing. With that, she simply hung up the phone. Emma looked at the phone in her hand, a little unhappy. In the bathroom, Brayden was indeed in the shower How is it? Is it okay? Emma asked in a low voice. Its okay. After Brayden finished dressing, he walked straight out. That waiter just now didnt mean it either, so dont Emma said while smiling. I know. He immediately replied. Yes, just now when the two of them were eating together, a waiter carrying soup identally bumped into him and spilled soup stains all over his suit, so Brayden took a room at this nearby hotel to clean it up. Lets go. Said Brayden, about to leave. Brayden! Suddenly, Emma hugged him tightly behind his back. Emma, let go! Brayden said. I dont. She replied. Emma, please behave yourself! There was a hint of resentment in Braydens tone. He had always treated her as his best partner, but that didnt mean he would allow the woman in front of him to do whatever she wanted to him! Brayden, ept me, okay? I really like you! Emma said as if she were pampered. Ive made it very clear before, between the two of us, there is no possibility! Brayden said firmly. Why is he so stone-hearted! Emma was so upset. If there was no Dolly, would you have considered being with me? She continued to ask. No! Brayden replied. It had nothing to do with Dolly or not. Love is a magical thing, some times it will appear because of a look, a subtle expression, and other times it will disappear because of time, because of distance. But Brayden can be sure that he has only friendship, absolutely no love for this Emma in front of him. Why are you doing this to me? Am I not good enough for you? Emma continued to ask. Emma, if you do not want to cooperate with me, then you canpletely withdraw all cooperation with our Kirnd Group, I will never stop. Brayden said. With these words, Emma slowly let go of her hand. Dont you have any feelings for me at all? No. He replied. Emma looked at the man in front of her and shook her head, with a little clear liquid in her eyes. The only person I love is Dolly, said Brayden, then straightened his clothes, and left. Emma, behind her back, looked at the figure in front of her and clenched her fists, her eyes a little cold. She couldnt wait any longer! She wants to get Brayden once and for all! After leaving Brayden, did not go back to thepany to continue to work overtime, and directly drove home. Dolly, at this time, was lying in bed, remembering the scene just now. Pop! Dolly immediately got out of bed and walked to the living room. Back. She greeted Brayden. Well, why are you still awake? Brayden looked at her and asked seriously. Oh, that, I couldnt sleep. She replied. Whats wrong? Is there too much going on in the studio. Brayden rushed over to her, grabbed her, and asked. Looking at the haggard face of the person in front of her, Dolly only felt distressed. Brayden, how has yourpany been doingtely? She asked tentatively. Brayden was first stunned for a moment, then smiled and knocked her forehead. When did you suddenly be so concerned about Kirnd Group? Dont worry, everythings fine. He replied with a smile.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Dolly grinned reluctantly, why didnt he tell himself the truth? Brayden, dont lie to me, did Vincent terminate all cooperation with yourpany? Dolly finally couldnt resist and asked it directly. He gently ruffled her hair and smiled. Dont worry, its fine, its fine. Im sorry. Dolly hugged the person in front of her tightly and whispered. But how could they know at this point that Vincent would not let Kirnd Group off the hook so easily? The next day, the sun shone early through the window and warmed the ground. The two people in the bed were holding each other, looking very cozy. Get up. Brayden whispered as he gently nudged Dollys arm. Im so tired. Dolly replied as she wrapped her arms around his neck. Probably guessing something, Mrs. Knight did not wake them both up early in the morning, but ate breakfast by herself and went out quietly. In the future, dont get any more nonsense, dont worry, Vincent cant help Kirnd Groups development. Brayden said while gently patting Dollys back. Good. She replied softly. The two of them stayed in bed for an unknown amount of time before they finally got up one after another. Ill take you to work. Brayden said after breakfast. No, we dont go the same way, you should hurry up and go! Dolly waved at him and left. Just like that, Dollys heart was settled, but the next thing that happened was a big surprise to her. Chapter 1564 from him? Some people say that women are a very strange animal, when happy they can forget themselves, when unhappy they will remember all the misfortunes they have suffered before. And indeed, it is true! Dolly had already forgotten about Emma answering the phone for Brayden. For her, Braydens smile was enough to make her fall, how could she keep on holding on to some trivial things. However, these little things ended up leading to the misunderstandings that followed, and these were just not the right time. Dolly, well go first! Dolly, Ill go back first! The employees outside the office, one by one, left the office, until finally, in the whole studio, only Dolly was left alone. Still not leaving? Stanley walked in and asked with concern. Well, I still have work to finish. Dolly replied. Dont work overtime, go home, I dont expect this studio to be profitable anyway. Stanleys mouth kept urging. The words got Dollys attention. Stanley, Im telling you, this studio, I will make you profitable! She said firmly. Looking at Dolly in front of her, Stanley smiled slightly, with a hint of helplessness in her eyes. Forget it, let her be, as long as she is happy. Okay, itste, Ill take you home! Lets go! With that, he directly pulled Dollys arm and left the office. Hey, wait a minute, that, dont you touch me. After saying that, Dolly directly shook off his arm. Looking at this scene, Stanley felt a little embarrassed and just cleared his throat while walking directly to the car. I can go back by myself. She said in a low voice. Its toote, its not safe for you to go back alone, get in the car, Ill take you home. Stanley in the car rushed to say. What? Do you want Mrs. Knight and Franklin to wait for you at home all the time for dinner? A word that made Dolly hesitate, she thought for a moment or opened the car door and sat in. Why so defensive, Im not going to eat you. Stanley said snidely. I just think its better for the two of us to keep some distance. Dolly replied from the back. She didnt choose to sit in the passenger seat because she was afraid that something might happen. Dolly, youre my employee and Im your boss, how do you expect us to keep our distance? Beat each other to death? Stanley asked in a low voice, with some exasperation in his tone. I just want to run the studio well, to make a profit for you and to benefit the employees, and as for the rest, I never thought about it. She lowered her head and replied. Hiss! Suddenly, the car stopped and Stanley turned his face to look at the person in front of him seriously, somewhat displeased. Dolly, tell me honestly, without this team, would you not have taken over my studio? Does this need to be said? Undoubtedly, the answer is yes. Yes! She answered. Stanley gritted his teeth and kept driving. Do you hate me that much? I dont hate you, I just think we should each go about our own business and not waste our energy on things that dont make sense. She replied. Pah! Stanley threw a fist directly at the steering wheel and Dolly was startled, her eyes revealing a wave of fear. Get out of the car, youre home. Stanley said in a low voice. This time, he didnt get out of the car to visit Mrs. Knight. Looking at the departing car, Dolly lowered her head, something that could not bepromised! Who brought you back? Mrs. Knight asked as she walked over. Stanley, she replied. Mrs. Knight looked at the car in the distance and frowned slightly. Is he still pestering you? No, maam, dont get your hopes up. Dolly replied as she gently patted Mrs. Knights arm. Well, she better be thinking! Mrs. Knight slowly turned around and walked into the living room. Wheres Brayden? Why isnt he back yet? Dolly asked softly as she took off her coat. Dad said he had to workte tonight, so he wonte back for dinner. Franklin rushed to answer next to him. He was still so busy! She shrugged her shoulders, feeling a little helpless.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Brayden, at this moment, was in his office, flipping through the project paperwork, looking very serious. Big brother, go home. Leon said as he walked in. Well, you go back first. Brayden replied. Leon looked at the person in front of him and finally chose to leave the office. He had already discussed with Anastasia that he was going on a date tonight, so naturally he had to go home early to get ready as well. But before he could enter the house, Leon saw a man from afar who was constantly pestering his beloved one. Anastasia, its been a long time since youve contacted me. Tiger said as he grabbed her arm. Tiger, Ive made it clear to you before that I have a boyfriend and that we both already live together, so dont Anastasia said as she struggled. Thats okay, I can wait for you. Tiger replied. The reason why Tiger has not made a move on Leon until now is that he wants to wait peacefully for Anastasia to break up with Leon and then live a happy life with her in peace and quiet. But he didnt learn how much Leon and Anastasia really love each other. Dont you wait for me, I dont love you, not before, not now, and not again! With that, Anastasia fiercely shook off Tigers arm and prepared to leave. Anastasia! Do you want to see Leons ident with your own eyes! The biting voice behind her instantly made Anastasia stop in her tracks. What are you trying to do? Dont hurt Leon! she yelled in a low voice. This is not up to you! With that, Tiger pulled out the fruit knife directly from his pocket and blew on the tip, a murderous aura in his eyes. Tiger, I advise you that it is better to be honest! Or else Tiger smiled coldly at the knife he was holding. Otherwise what? At this point Leon couldnt help but ask out loud. Leon! Anastasia immediately ran to Leon and hugged him tightly. Yo,e so timely? I was going to look for you. Tiger slowly walked towards him and said. Looking for me for what? Leon answered. Anastasia, from now on, she is my girlfriend, you, can get lost! Tiger yelled bluntly. This is ridiculous! Leon looked at Tiger, who had a fierce face in front of him, and shook his head. That depends on whether Anastasia is willing or not. Leon replied, tightening his grip on Anastasias waist. Chapter 1565 Fight Of course I dont want to. Anastasia nestled in Leons arms and replied in a low voice. In her heart, Leon was the man she had been with all her life, so naturally she would not give up easily. Anastasia, say it again! Tiger yelled. This is to be angry? She looked at Tiger in front of her with some contempt. I said, Im Leons girlfriend! Not your Tigers woman! Anastasia shouted. Finally, Tiger exploded anyway. Pop! A fistnded directly on Leons face. Leons body shook for a moment and hurriedly gathered Anastasia behind himself, fearing that something might happen to her. Tiger, if you continue like this, Ill just call the police ah! Anastasia yelled. At this point, Tiger haspletely lost his mind and hit Leon with a bang. Finally, Leon could not resist and fought with him directly. Stop fighting! Stop it all! Anastasia shouted from the side. But no one listened to her, and no one stopped the violent beating. Its all because of you! If it wasnt for you, Anastasia would have chosen to stay with me! Tiger said loudly while pounding Leons chest. If she truly liked you, I wouldnt even be a factor in preventing a rtionship between you two! Leon replied as he returned the favor. Soon, both of them were already bruised and swollen, but there was no sign of stopping. Finally, Anastasia couldnt stand it anymore, so she just took out her cell phone and dialed. Hello? Police station? I have someone fighting here Soon, the police car came. Undoubtedly, the three people were taken to the police station together. Say, why do you want to fight? The police officer asked while drinking water with a serious expression. Tiger and Leon looked at each other for a moment, their expressions cold. I just want to beat him up! Tiger replied loudly. I want to beat him up too! Leon replied equally loudly. Looking at the appearance of the two people in front of him, listening to the answers of the two people, the police officer still a did not hold back, directly sprayed water out of his mouth. Oops, Captain Davies, what are you doing, cant you be more civilized! A female police officer next to me said while wiping her uniform. Sorry, I didnt mean to do that, sorry. Captain Davies replied as he coughed. Five minutester, Captain Davies tidied up his clothes and looked seriously at the two people in front of him, his aura was biting. All give me the truth, in the end why the fight! This voice, this voice, can simply prate the clouds! Comrade police, you misunderstood, we two are just ying, its not the cold weather, we just want to warm up. Tiger hurriedly replied. Yes,rade police, we two have nothing, you see, we are both fine, and not broken arms and legs. Leon immediately echoed. Captain Davies looked at Tiger, then Leon, and also looked at the Anastasia next to him, and had some points in his heart. Its because of the woman next to me! He said as he moved his neck. All at once, the two people in front of him froze. No no. The two men immediately denied it. There is nothing to be ashamed of, since ancient times, heroes are sad to see the beauty. Captain Davies continued. Instantly, the two men lowered their heads. Suddenly, Leon raised his head and looked seriously at the policeman in front of him. She is our referee! He said as he gently nudged Tigers arm next to him. Yes, she is the referee who gives us the score, and we all agreed that whoever loses will have to buy dinner. Tiger immediately said. These two stinky guys, they seem to have quite a tacit understanding! Leon! Suddenly, Brayden barged right in. Mr. Kirnd! What are you doing here? Captain Davies immediately stood up and came forward to meet him. Leon, how are you doing? Brayden immediately shook off Captain Davies next to him and walked over to his good brother. Big brother? What are you doing here? Im fine. Leon stood up and immediately replied. Good what good? Brayden looked at Leon, who was in such a bad shape, and felt a surge of anger. Brother, Im sorry. Anastasia ran to Brayden, head bowed, apologizing, with a sadness in her eyes. All right, Ill fix you when I get back. Brayden said fiercely.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Captain Davies, these two are my Braydens people, they both didnt mean to fight, and please be on the side of the Brayden exined while ring at Tiger next to him. What are you ring at me for? Tiger disdainfully nced at Brayden and did not say anything. After the handover, Brayden took the three men and left the police station. Say, what the hell is going on? After leaving the police station, Brayden immediately questioned. The three people in front of him, you look at me, I look at you, face are extremely difficult. Actually, its a bit of a shame to say Leon muttered while looking at Tiger next to him. Then dont talk about it, Ill buy everyone a drink, okay? Tiger suddenly said. Okay, deal! Leon then replied. These two men are crazy, right? Just now they were fighting like two wolf dogs in a vicious fight, and now they are making up with each other? Anastasia looked at them in front of her with surprise and confusion. Well, big brother, lets go, lets eat and talk. Leon took Braydens shoulder and said excitedly. A gust of wind blew by, and it cooled down again. It was obviously very cold, but these people did not seem to feel a trace of cold. Come on, Leon, Ill drink to you! Tiger picked up a ss of wine and said directly. Come on, Tiger, I toast you for being a man! The two people chatted happily and seemed to havepletely forgotten the presence of Anastasia next to them. Come on, tell me, why exactly did they both fight? Brayden asked Anastasia. Because of me. Anastasia looked at Brayden pitifully, blinked her eyes, and answered in a low voice. The man named Tiger likes you? Brayden continued to ask. Anastasia didnt answer, just nodded her head. Youre kinda charming, huh? Braydenughed and continued. This picture, turn a little fast, Anastasia some lost in thought. Okay, its okay, dont worry, the two of them can definitely be brothers in the future. Brayden said while holding a dish. Normal people can see that Leon and Tiger are both righteous people who value their feelings, and they both naturally stink of each other. Come on, have another drink! Leon yelled. Leon, I cant believe you can drink so well! Tiger shouted while patting his arm hard. Big brother, do you think Im bad? Anastasia asked in a low voice. Not bad. Brayden shook his head and replied. Chapter 1566 Chapter It’s true In the end Tiger and Leon were still drunk. Okay, you take care of him tomorrow, Ill leave now. Brayden sent Leon and Anastasia home and then left straight away. Looking at Leon in bed, Anastasias eyes dimmed, she didnt know whether she should be happy or lost. The next day, the sun shone early through the window and warmed the ground. Leon turned over in bed and tried to take the person next to him into his arms, only to find that there was no one next to him at all. Leon rubbed his eyes and looked around. Anastasia? he called out softly. But there was no movement at all. Anastasia, Im awake. Leon continued to shout. The bathroom, the toilet, the bedroom, the kitchen, the balcony , he searched everywhere, but there was no sign of Anastasia. Where the hell did she go? He immediately picked up the phone next to him and hurriedly dialed Anastasia. Sorry, the number you have dialed is switched off The voiceing out of the phone, vaguely, made Leon a little uneasy. Without the slightest hesitation, he immediately put on his clothes and ran straight out. Sure enough, there was no trace of Anastasia in several nearby chain hotels. All of a sudden, Leon was a bit panicked. Anastasia could not have been snatched away by Tiger, right? He instantly thought of Tiger, who fought with him yesterday. Tiger doesnt look like someone who would do such a despicable thing! He immediately shook his head to try to wake up. Ding ding ding Suddenly, the phone rang. Leon, buy yourself some breakfast, I wont go back. Anastasia on the phone whispered, as if she was yawning. Where are you now? Leon hurriedly asked. Im at big brothers ce, dont worry. With that, Anastasia hung up the phone directly. Last night, it was Brayden who sent Leon back home. ording to the previous agreement, Anastasia needed to work for Brayden for a week. I say, big brother, you are too stingy, I work for you, and you still do not pay me? Anastasia muttered while she was busy. You volunteered for this. Brayden replied as she tapped on the keyboard. Well, she did volunteer! The point is that if she hadnt said yes to him, no one would have sent Leon home! With her own strength, she could only lift one of Leons legs. Dang! The door of the office was kicked open viciously. Anastasia! Leon shouted. What are you doing? Are you crazy? Anastasia slowly stood up and looked at Leon in the doorway, a little speechless. Missed you. Brayden replied directly. I was scared to death, I thought something had happened to you. Leon said as he ran over and hugged her tightly. All right, all right, this is a workce, no love, or you will be fired. Brayden said with his head down. Brother, you better fire me. Anastasia said shamelessly. Except you! Brayden behind the desk was stunned and continued. Tiger, at this moment, was lying in his hotel room, snoring on his bed,pletely unaware that it was midday at this moment. Er Finally, Tiger stretched out and opened his eyes slightly. He pulled open the curtains and a blinding sunlight immediately shot into the room, and Tiger immediately pulled the curtains closed again. How did I end up in a hotel? Tiger looked around and felt a little strange. Hello, sir, your breakfast is here! Outside, a waiter kept knocking on the door and said. Who sent me here? Tiger opened the door and asked directly. Sorry, sir, Im only responsible for delivering breakfast. With that, the waiter directly walked out. What kind of service attitude is this? Tiger closed the door fiercely and started eating breakfast. No, where is that Leon? Where did he go? At this moment Tigers eyes actually have a trace of joy. I cant imagine that in his lifetime Tiger would have met someone as caring as Leon. After some packing, Tiger left the hotel directly. He did not go home, nor did he go to the bar, but went directly to the Kirnd Group. Sorry, sir, you are not allowed to see Mr. Kirnd without an appointment! The receptionist immediately stopped Tiger and rushed to say. I dont need an appointment, your Mr. Kirnd even had a drink with me yesterday! Dont you stop me Tiger said while about to walk in. Sir, you cant do this, if you do this, I will be fired! The receptionist continued. Tiger quieted down at once. Then you call your Mr. Kirnd and tell him Tiger came over to see him for something. Okay! Saying that, the receptionist directly picked up thendline and dialed it. Mr. Kirnd, there is a man named Tiger who must see you. The receptionist said with a trembling voice. The receptionist thought to himself, Where the hell is this oddball from? I told you that you cant just meet Mr. Kirnd, but he is still so stubborn! Let him in! With that, Brayden hung up the phone. The receptionist froze, knowing that Brayden would not easily receive a person without an appointment. It seems that the person in front of him is not simple! That, Mr. Kirnd let you in. The receptionist made an inviting gesture and said. Tiger straightened his clothes and walked in. Hey, old friend, we meet again! Tiger eximed as he barged into Braydens office. The employees outside the office, seeing this scene, had a surprised expression. Since when did Mr. Kirnd know such a person? I dont know, looking at his appearance, 80% should be a gangster. Several employees kept muttering in the pantry. What did youe to see me for? Brayden asked directly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. I just wanted to see you, and Leon, and Anastasia, Tiger replied. Brayden looked up, sizing up the man in front of him, and smiled slightly. If you have something to say, if not, then go away! Im busy and dont have time to entertain you. Brayden continued. No need to entertain! Mr. Kirnd, I just want to ask you, here, do you still have a shortage of bodyguards? Tiger asked in a low voice as he approached him. No! Suddenly, Anastasia next to him shouted. Tiger turned around and looked at her in front of him, his expression was a little embarrassed. Its true that we dontck bodyguards here, however, we dock security guards. Brayden replied as he flipped through the documents. Security guards are fine! Tiger said. Besides, I have a lot of brothers he continued. Lets get them all over here! Brayden suddenly said. At once, the few people in front of him were a bit stunned. Brayden is this a joke? Tiger hurriedly pped himself twice Mr. Kirnd, what you just said is true? He asked excitedly. Well, its true. Brayden replied. Chapter 1567 You will agree Leon next to him was a bit baffled by Braydens decision, he didnt understand why big brother wanted Tiger toe to them to work at Kirnd Group, not to mention why this Tiger had toe here instead! So, Ill go get ready first? Tiger asked Brayden in front of him. Go ahead. Brayden replied directly. When Tiger left the office, Leon and Anastasia couldnt help themselves. Big brother, are you okay? How could you let theme to work here? That is to say, big brother, do you have a fever today? Saying that, Anastasia immediately went over and touched Braydens forehead. Get up! Brayden directly shrugged off her arm. I know that you guys are not happy about that Tigering to work here, but we have to admit that he is really an excellent talent! Brayden exined. Anastasia didnt hold back andughed outright. She really cant understand where that Tiger is really good! Big brother, do you not want to use me anymore? Leon suddenly asked warily. Brayden had already expected him to ask this, and naturally made full preparation. Leon, you are my brother, no matter what time, where, I will not mind you, but you should have time to rest, also should have time to go out with Anastasia to travel Brayden said in a low voice. Leon understood, it turned out that Brayden was just afraid that he was too tired, so he found a helper for him. When you think about it this way, he really has nothing to be angry about. This is a very real problem for Brayden, if one day, Anastasia and Leon got married, the two of them will definitely have to go out for their honeymoon, and then Leons work can be taken over by Tiger, so there will be no dy in anything. Thank you, brother, I understand. Leon hurriedly said. Thanks for what! What about me? Ill be awkward with Tiger, okay? Anastasia said loudly. Whats so awkward about that? Tiger has long since moved on. Brayden said as he flipped through the papers. What? Anastasia immediately ran to Brayden and looked at him nicely while pounding his shoulder. Big brother, how do you know that again? Anastasia asked. Cant you see? Last night he and Leon were so high together, so naturally he wouldnt lose a brotherhood because of a woman like you. Brayden replied bluntly. Brayden! suddenly, Anastasia shouted. Brayden was careless and the pen in his hand fell directly on the table. So you mean Im not attractive? Anastasia crossed her arms and asked loudly, a shrewish image. Brayden didnt say anything, just looked up at the person in front of him and nodded firmly. Ah! A harsh female voice came out of the office. Leon, do you think, am I attractive or not? Anastasia ran to Leon and asked. Yes, of course I do, our Anastasia has the most charm. Leonforted while gently patting her back. Only Leon can spoil her! Brayden shook his head and sighed. In fact, Anastasia was not this image at all in her own bookstore, it was just that she was so self-conscious in front of Brayden and Leon that for some reason, she turned into a little girl and never cared about her image in front of them. Arent I cute? Anastasia asked in a low voice as she snuggled into Leons arms. Yes, youre the cutest. Leon rushed to say. Then you take me out to y. Anastasia pouted. Okay, Ill do whatever you want. The two of them said and left the office. In fact, it was not bad for them both to be like this now. Brayden in the office looked at the two backs of the two who were walking away from the office, and a trace of envy shed in his eyes. I wonder what Dolly is doing now? He turned around and looked out the window with a hint of confusion in his eyes. Melworks development had been in a fierce momentum recently, and most of the citys business owners had a sense of fear towards Vincent, afraid that their assets would be swallowed up by him in an instant. How are things going? Vincent asked the assistant next to him in his office. Dont worry, its already in progress. The assistant immediately replied. Very well, he would like to see how that Brayden would actually respond to this incident! Vincent clenched his fist and his gaze was fierce. Dolly, all of this, is thanks to you! The board of directors already has people stammered a side assistant. Dont mind them! Do as I say! Vincent directly interrupted the assistant and said. The assistant looked up at the president in front of him, a little helpless, but still did not continue to say, straight out of the office. In the studio, everyone was busy with their own work at hand, and Dolly was no exception. Dolly, you take a break. Tiana came over and said. Its okay, Ill be done soon. Dolly moved her neck and replied. Looking at Dolly who was working so hard in front of her, Tiana was heartbroken. Since Zoey had passed away, Dolly had never had an assistant. Dolly, how about I help you find an assistant, okay? Tiana asked, looking at her cautiously. For a moment, the pen in Dollys hand stopped. I dont need one. She replied. But youre so tired every day, were all worried! Its okay, dont worry! My own body, I know it well in my heart. She replied. What a stubborn person! Tiana walked out of the office somewhat helplessly, with a somewhat angry expression. Well? Did she agree? An employee next to her asked. Tiana shook her head, indicating no. Forget it, lets just put this aside for a while! In the office, Dolly looked out at the sky, her eyes a little gloomy. Zoey, are you okay? Soon, her eyes were moist. If I hadnt asked you to deliver the papers that day, you might not have been in trouble! She looked up at the ceiling above her and tried to hold back her tears. Suddenly, the phone next to her rang, and it was Vincent! Hows the thinking going? Vincent asked directly on the phone. Dolly was in a daze, not knowing what he was talking about. Forgotten so soon? Vincent asked in a low voice. Vincent, what exactly do you want? Dolly asked as she gathered herself. Stay with me for one night and lets forget all the grudges and grievances between us. He replied yfully. Dolly suddenly remembered what happened thest time she went to him. No way! She replied firmly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Words, dont say so full, you will agree. Chapter 1568 No one is looking for him! Vincents words made Dollys heart more and more uneasy. She was always afraid that something might happen, but there was nothing she could do about it. Whats wrong? Is everything okay? Brayden asked as he took her by the shoulders. Nothing. She shook her head and answered immediately. Brayden looked at her in front of him with aplicated expression.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Well, itste, go to bed. Brayden patted her back and said. Arent you going to bed? Dolly asked directly. Im not going to bed, I have somepany paperwork to take care of. He replied. Well, he was always so busy! She should learn to get used to it. Brayden! she shouted as Dolly suddenly turned around just as she walked into the bedroom. Whats wrong? Brayden asked. So, hows the Kirnd Group these days? She asked. Pretty good. Brayden smiled and replied. Looking at Braydens smile in front of her, Dolly finally breathed a sigh of relief and walked into the bedroom. She was really afraid that Vincent would make a move on Kirnd Group! Kirnd Group was Braydens heart and soul, and she did not want any idents to happen to thepany. The next day, the sun was already hanging in the sky early, and a glimpse of sunlight outside the window peeked onto Dollys face, instantly making her feel warm. Er she stretched her back, and then immediately got out of bed. When she walked into the living room, there was no one there, which was a bit strange to her. Madam? She called out softly, but she didnt hear any response. Dolly looked back at the clock on the wall and frowned. It couldnt be that she had gone to the garden, could it? She looked around the courtyard and saw no sign of Mrs. Knight. Walking into the bedroom, Dolly immediately picked up the cell phone on the table and dialed Mrs. Knight. Soon, Mrs. Knight answered the phone. Madam, where are you? Dolly asked in a low voice while yawning. Im outside, why? Mrs. Knight answered softly. Who is it? Suddenly, an unfamiliar mans voice came over the phone. At once, Dolly understood. Nothing, nothing, you guys have a good time. With that, Dolly immediately hung up the phone. So Mrs. Knight is on a date! It seems that Mrs. Knight is really going to fall in love! Dolly. Dolly was packing up her things in the living room to get ready for work when she suddenly heard a familiar voice. Dolly opened the door and opened her eyes wide, looking at the person in front of her, a little confused. How have you been? Jayden asked in a low voice. Pretty good. Dolly replied calmly. You came to see me, whats the matter? She continued to ask. Nothing, just, wanted toe and see you. Jayden replied. It had been a long time, he had been controlling his feelings for Dolly, trying to make himself forget about the person in front of him, but he lost, he could never forget Dolly. If its okay, you can go now. Dolly said as she gathered the things in her hands. Dolly didnt want to dwell too much with the person in front of her, whether it was before or now, or in the future, she and this Jayden would never have any other possibilities. Whats more, Jayden is friends with someone like Amara. Yes, everything that Amara controlled before, Dolly already knew, and Jayden didnt block Amaras behavior, she also understood it. Dolly, Im really sorry about Amarast time, she is also for my own good, just the way taken is slightly extreme, you dont mind Jayden exined while approaching her. Stop it, I dont want to hear this, its over, dont mention it again, you go, dont see me off. She said directly. She had already said it to this point, if this Jayden still does not have eyes, then it would be too meaningless! Dolly, I know you hate me, but please believe me, I have never wanted to hurt you! Jayden suddenly shouted. Yes, Dolly knew Jayden wouldnt harm her, but he allowed others to harm her! How many times do I have to say it? I dont want to see you! Get out of here! Dolly shouted, pointing to the doorway not far away. Jaydens heart was breaking as he looked at the person he loved in front of him, looking so fierce to himself. This is the person he has loved for so many years! Jayden slowly turned around, and then left. Dolly naturally knew that her behavior just now was a bit excessive, but she could not suppress the impulse and indignation inside herself. She can tolerate betrayal, but she cant tolerate someone giving her a p on the wrist and then giving her a date to eat! Perhaps because her mood was affected, Dolly didnt even eat breakfast and drove straight to the studio. Whats wrong with her? Looks very unhappy ah. I dont know, did she have a fight? How about we go andfort her? In the studios pantry, several employees looked at the sullen Dolly in the office and kept muttering. At this moment, although Dolly looked like she was working seriously, but in reality, her mind kept reverberating with that phone call between her and Vincent. Dolly clenched her fist in her hand as she thought about it. Dolly, are you okay? Tiana asked as she walked in. Yes! She waved her hand and hurriedly replied. That, if theres anything you need to help, you can just ask haha. With that, Tiana walked straight out of the office. Ever since Dolly refused to hire an assistant, this Tiana had actually indirectly be her assistant. The first time I saw her, I was able to get the job done. She was really going to spend the night with him? No, no, this is a matter of principle! Thepanys business is to be able to provide a wide range of services to the public. Did anyone call me today? No. The assistant beside him replied. Hmm? That Dolly, how could she be so calm? Vincent smiled, walked into the office, and sat down. President, this is a few recent project proposals to be implemented, please take a look. The assistant said as he handed him the documents. Very good, this is the effect you want! This is only a short period of time, Melworks development has surprisingly gone straight into the international track! Vincent poured a ss of red wine and drank it all in one go. In the past few days, has anyonee to see me? Vincent looked at the person next to him and asked. No. The assistant answered. Chapter 1569 One Million Brayden,e and help me! On the phone, Emma shouted anxiously. Such an anxious voice and tone really made Braydens heart a little nervous. Emma, whats wrong with you? He immediately asked. Brayden? Mr. Kirnd?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Suddenly, an unfamiliar mans voice came over the phone. What do you want? Brayden asked in a deep voice. Miss Emma is not an ordinary person, prepare a million,e to ransom! The other party hung up the phone directly. Emma was kidnapped, and Brayden looked at the phone in his hand, and there was a cold light in his eyes. Just when he was about to call the police, suddenly, the phone rang again. I advise you, dont call the police, or Ill tear the ticket. The other partys meaning was obvious, only Brayden couldnt understand how Emma had just returned from abroad not long ago, and how could she possibly offend anyone in the country? And thest thing she needed was a bodyguard. Vaguely, Brayden felt that things were not as simple as he imagined. After wandering around the office for a long time, Braydens head kept racing, trying to find a way to solve both problems, but it seemed that there was no proper solution other than taking the money to the kidnapper himself, because Emma could be hurt at any time. Big brother! Leon broke in and greeted. Looking at Brayden in front of him with a preupied look, Leon was a bit puzzled. Big brother, whats wrong with you? Did something happen? Leon hurriedly asked. Well, Emma has been kidnapped. Brayden replied indifferently. All of a sudden, Leon was blinded. Who did not know that Emma had always been a bad character to deal with, and now that she had been kidnapped, the other party must also be a person who should not be underestimated. What do I need to do? Leon continued to ask. Im still trying to figure out how I should handle this. Brayden replied softly. It seems that this time, big brother is also a bit difficult. Big brother? What did the other side kidnap Emma for? For money? Or something else? Leon suddenly asked. He wants a million. Brayden said in a hushed voice. But it wasnt necessarily just about the money. If this was a simple kidnapping, it would be easy to solve, but if there was something else in the mix, the problem would only be moreplicated. The darkness of the abandoned warehouse and the tick-tock-tick-tock of the rain outside made Emma inside even more frightened. What the hell do you want to do? Emma trembled, looking at the three people in front of her and asked. Since she was a child, she had never suffered such aggression. Miss Emma, we just invited you to have a cup of tea, dont be so nervous, be good and be obedient. Said a man who walked over and gently stroked her hair. Dont touch me! Emma shouted as she turned her face away. p! A pnded directly on her face, and instantly, her face was red. Dont think I dont know, dont you just like someone Brayden? Its just a pity that hes a man with a woman! The offender continued. Yeah, there were only three of them, and he was the boss! Say, why on earth did you kidnap me? Emma asked directly. She was not a three-year-old child, if they said they kidnapped her for money, she would never believe it! In this world, there are many rich people, but there are only a few rich and powerful people, the reason why they dare to risk their lives to kidnap her, there must be an ulterior secret behind this. What else can it be for, of course its for money. The kidnappers replied. Who instructed you? She asked. All at once, the kidnappers froze. How could she know that someone was nning all this behind the scenes? I advise you to do your job honestly, y your part, and not to pry blindly! If you want to live, then shut your stinking mouth! The kidnapper said loudly. It seems that this is really a conspiracy! Emma struggled a bit, but found that the rope on her wrist had been tied with a deadbolt. Dont waste your effort, just wait here for your president to ransom you. Damn, this group of kidnappers, really worse than dogs and pigs! Brayden, at this moment, was preparing for the so-called one million. One million was nothing to him, but Emmas life was something that could not be ignored! Big brother, have you thought it through? You really want to go alone. Leon asked worriedly. Leon is still a little worried, he is worried that Brayden busy with everything, in the end, just an empty. Leon, you remember, after the point I just talked to you, you will lead people to rush in, make sure to save Emma, she represents not her personal, her life or death is rted to the survival of a family and the development of an era Brayden is not exaggerating, Emmas influence abroad is unmatched, the brands she founded, the business projects she participated in, none of them have ever failed. Whats more, now her name has entered the international pioneers. But big brother, Im afraid that you will have some kind of ident Dont worry, Ill be fine! Brayden directly interrupted his words and replied. I hope so! Hopefully, this will all, all go well. Finally, Brayden still took a million, directly into the car, and Leon could only keep trailing with his staff Suddenly the phone rang, Leon looked at the caller ID and immediately picked up the phone. Where are you? On the phone, azy voice came to his ears. Im outside, whats up? Leon immediately asked. Will youe pick me up? I seem to be drunk. Anastasia replied. All at once, Leons eyes were a little angry. Why are you drinking again? Didnt I already tell her not to drink outside I have something to do, I dont have time, you take a taxi home by yourself. Saying that, Leon was about to hang up the phone. No, you hurry to pick me up, I, I seem to have been drugged. Anastasia continued. Instantly, Leon was blinded. One side is Brayden, one side is Anastasia, one is his big brother, one is his beloved woman, how should he choose? Leon, what are you hesitating for? You fucking hurry to pick me up! Otherwise Ill cuckold you! Anastasia shouted while scratching her corbone. Ill send Tiger to pick you up! With that, he simply hung up the phone and then dialed Tiger again. You go pick up Anastasia, shes drunk Chapter 1570 Save her! Hey! The brothers inside! Iming, Im Brayden! Brayden shouted from near the warehouse, watching everything warily. The people in the small warehouse immediately raised their alertness when they heard the individual voice. Boss, the president of the Kirnd Group is here. A young kidnapper said. I hear you, dont go out yet. At this time, Emma heard Braydens voice and desperately tried to shout out, but her mouth was already blocked by the kidnappers. For a long time no one appeared, Brayden some anxious. Brayden immediately took out his cell phone and dialed over. Ding ding ding The phone rang out from a small warehouse not far away. Damn it! The kidnapper immediately turned off his cell phone. Braydens sense of hearing has always been keen, so naturally he would not let go of that cell phone ringing just now. My people are already here, what are you still dilly-dallying there for? Do you not want the million anymore? Brayden said deliberately to that warehouse. He is really an old fox, deliberately luring them out, right? The so-called kidnapper was smoking a cigarette, and his expression was a bit panicked. Boss, we have to hurry out, or well be working for nothing! The young kidnapper next to him pushed the bosss arm and immediately said. Dont push, I know! With that, the kidnappers walked straight out of the small, dpidated warehouse. Yo, Mr. Kirnd, good day! Looking at the kidnapper who walked out, Braydens mouth hooked up a yful arc at the corners. He thought it was some kind of powerful character, but it looks like, its just a gangster. Heres a million, let the man go first. Brayden said directly. His purpose was clear, he came here to save people! Dont be in a hurry, Mr. Kirnd, you are the president who is worth hundreds of millions of dors, I know, this one million is definitely not a difficult thing for you, but Miss Emmas worth is far more than twice as much as yours. The kidnapper went on to say. What does he mean by that? Brayden looked at the man in front of him suspiciously, with a hint of caution in his eyes. Im not asking for much, otherwise, you can give me the car as well. Brayden looked back at the car behind him and then at the person in front of him, nodded and did not say anything. Okay, its a deal, Im going to let my brother get in the car first! No problem. Brayden shrugged and replied in a low voice. Immediately afterwards, two men from the warehouse stepped out. Boss. The young kidnapper called out as he walked up to the boss. You two, get in! The kidnapper pointed to the car not far away and said. Wait a minute! Brayden suddenly shouted. All at once, the three men in front of him were stunned. In this sack, what do you have? Brayden pointed to the sack on the young kidnappers back and asked. Our food, do you want to see? The young kidnapper asked. Of course I want to see it. Brayden replied directly. Good, then Ill show you! With that, the young kidnapper untied the sack. Before it was fully untied, a and very disgusting stench emanated from the inside of the sack. All right! Lets go! Brayden yelled. The young kidnapper looked at the boss next to him, winked surreptitiously at him, and left. I want to see the man before I pay you. Brayden said again. No problem! After saying that, the kidnapper opened the door of the warehouse directly. Here, thats the woman you want! Not far away, a woman was tied to a chair, head down, eyes closed, messy hair had covered her whole face, and most importantly, her back was turned to Brayden. I want to see her right in the face. Brayden continued. If you walk over there, wont you see it? Brayden walked to the woman not far away, slowly put the box in his hand on the ground, trying to lift the womans hair to see her face clearly. She should be very scared, Braydens expression is veryplicated. You take your time, Ill leave now. After saying that, the kidnapper directly carried the box on the ground and ran away. Emma, you wake up. Brayden ruffled the hair of the person in front of him while shouting. Go! Outside the warehouse, the kidnapper shouted. Leon! Inside the warehouse, Brayden shouted. Yes, he had been tricked! The woman wasnt Emma at all! The Leon was loud and clear. Lets go! Leon yelled from a distance. In a sh, Braydens car was surrounded. Boss, whats going on? The young kidnapper asked. I dont know. The kidnapper answered immediately. He had clearly let Braydene alone! How could there be so many more people all of a sudden? Get down! Leon yelled at Braydens car. Finally, the three men reluctantly got out of the car. How dare you do this to us, Mr. Kirnd! Leon said. Say, who ordered you to do it! Leon continued to shout. Brother, please let me go, I just want a little money. The kidnapper clutched his head and immediately fell to his knees and replied.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Where is Emma? Where have you hidden them? Brayden immediately ran out of the small warehouse and asked. In that sack. The young kidnapper pointed to the sack in the car and replied. Brayden immediately ran to the car and yanked the sack down. Sure enough, at the bottom of the sack, there was a woman, eyes closed, unconscious. And above her, but some have rotten vegetable leaves Looking at the scene in front of him, Braydens heart, full of guilt. Big brother, what do you want to do with them? Leon walked straight over and asked. Take them back first. Brayden replied, carrying Emma out of the sack. If it wasnt for him, Emma wouldnt havee here, much less suffered these injuries! Thinking of this Braydens expression could not help but be a little sad. Big brother, are you all right? Leon asked in a low voice. Yes, quick, you drive, drive us to the hospital. Emma, wake up, wake up! Brayden shouted while patting her cheek. If something really happened to Emma, what should he tell the old man of their family? Soon, the car stopped in front of the hospital. Doctor, there is a patient here , Brayden shouted while carrying Emma inside. Probably hearing Braydens eager voice, the doctor rushed over. Mr. Kirnd, you dont have to worry, Miss Emma will be fine. The deanforted him at the door of the ward. Better not have any idents, otherwise, he will not let go of those kidnappers, at this time Braydens gaze some killing Chapter 1571 Injured Doctor, how is she? Brayden immediately grabbed the arm of the doctor next to her and asked. Nothing major, just let her rest recently and shell be fine. Saying that, the doctor left. Fortunately, nothing serious happened! Brayden sighed with relief and his expression finally eased a bit. On the hospital bed, Emma is closing her eyes, with an IV drip, her face is very haggard. Big brother, you go back to rest, Im here to guard Miss Emma, Leon rushed to him and said. Its okay. Brayden replied as he waved a hand at him. Leon was uneasy, who knew if there would be any more back-to-back idents toe. Big brother, your sister-inw is still waiting for you toe home. Leon continued. Leon suddenly felt that this Brayden in front of him was a little too concerned about Emma. Its okay! Brayden replied again. Well, since Brayden has already decided, there is no need to persuade himself anymore! Big brother, I still have things to do, Ill go first! Saying that, Leon directly ran away. Brayden looked at Leons back as he left and was somewhat puzzled. Leon picked up his cell phone while running and dialed it. He suddenly remembered Anastasias drunkenness. Although Tiger had be his own brother and had chosen to fight alongside himself for Brayden, what had to be admitted was that Tiger had liked Anastasia, and who knew if he would take advantage of Anastasias drunkenness and do something he shouldnt. Hey, how are you? On the phone, a womans drunken voice came out. Who is it! Suddenly, another mans voice came over the phone. Thats right, it was Anastasia and Tigers voices. No, Anastasia had said something about her being drugged before! All of a sudden, Leon waspletely baffled. Anastasia, where are you now? Leon shouted hysterically. Im drinking! Anastasia replied drunkenly. Where did you drink! He continued to ask. At home! Im so hot! Anastasia eximed as she undressed herself. Hey, Anastasia, dont do that, you cant! Tiger next to her shouted. Its over, its the rhythm of the ident! Tiger, you cant touch Anastasia! Shes my woman! Leon shouted desperately over the phone. Im so hot,e on, Im so tired, you help me rub Anastasia said flirtatiously. Please, I still want to be a good brother with Leon Tiger kept refusing. Hearing everything on the phone, Leons heart burst with anger. Leon, when the fuck are youing over! I cant stand it anymore! Tiger yelled at the phone. At this point in time, both of them were already drunk, only Tiger was not drugged. Tiger, if you touch one finger of her, Ill cut you off! Leon yelled. But, its out of my control! You scratch it for me, Im itching. Saying that, Anastasia sat directly on Tigersp, and her right hand kept groping his chest. Tiger held back his inner self and kept gritting his teeth, fearing that he would do something excessive. Leon, if you donte back, I really cant guarantee what Ill do. He said holding his breath. Soon, the car stopped in front of his house. Dang! The door was kicked open viciously and Leon rushed in. Youre finally here! Tiger shouted while crying in an exaggerated manner. At this moment, Anastasia was constantly fighting to pick at Tigers clothes. Hurry up! Leon shouted to Tiger while picking up Anastasia. Close the door! Leon continued to shout. Tiger got up, straightened his clothes and panted roughly for just a long time before finally leaving and closing the door. Come on, cuddle. In the room, Anastasia said as she tried to mount Leon. You want a hug, right? Ill let you want it all today! After saying that, Leon directly threw Anastasia on the bed, and then pressed her fiercely under his body The next day, a ray of sunlight shone through a crack in the window onto the ground, looking very warm. Anastasia in the bed yawned and slowly opened her eyes. Uh She suddenly felt a pain. Whats going on here? What the hell happenedst night? She rolled over and looked at Leon next to her with a slightly surprised expression. Ah!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It was a scream that rang out. What are you screaming for? Leon pulled her over and swept her into his arms. Get up out of my face! Come on, what the hell did you do to me? She pped Leons body with all her strength and shouted. What else can I do? Doing what we should do? Leon replied without changing his face. Youre a bad person! Anastasia was about to take a pillow and throw it at him when the pain intensified again. Whats wrong? Does it hurt? Let me rub it for you. Saying that, Leon pressed Anastasia under his body again. Damn Leon, get the hell out of my way! With that, Anastasia kicked him straight out of bed. In the hospital, Emma was already awake and was lying on the hospital bed, constantly sliding the tablet in her hand. Youve just woken up, dont be busy working, hurry up and eat something. Brayden said as he handed her breakfast. No, work is always more important than breakfast. Emma replied directly. What a workaholic! Looking at the person in front of her so frantically working, Braydens eyes were a bit gloomy. Arent you going home? Emma suddenly looked away from him and asked. Go home for what? He asked in return. Go home to see Dolly! Emma said deliberately. Its okay, Ive already said hello to her. Brayden replied. So thats how it is! The first time I saw the car, I was able to see the car. But I have to go back and change my clothester. Brayden got up and said. Leon will take over for me. He added. Good. Emma replied. I think he wanted to go back and see Dolly! Big brother! Soon, Leon and Anastasia came over together, but Anastasias expression, on the other hand, looked a little upset. Yo, youre hurt. Anastasia said deliberately, with both arms sped in front of her. Such a shady tone and voice, but anyone who is a normal person can hear that Anastasia doesnt have a good feeling about Emma Chapter 1572 Nothing to do with Anastasia, talk properly! Brayden next to her said disgruntledly. Oh. Anastasia immediately replied. A few people briefly said a few words, Brayden then directly left. Emma on the hospital bed was still working non-stop and looked very busy. Leon picked up the warm bottle next to him and went to the water room. At this time, only Anastasia and Emma were left in the ward. Miss Emma, what do you really want? Anastasia asked directly. Nothing. Emma replied in a low voice, not even looking at Anastasia. No, what do you mean? Ignoring me, are you? Im telling you, Brayden is Dollys, you dont want to get close to him! Anastasia suddenly said loudly. Anastasia was out of her mind! How can she even think about getting close to Brayden now? I dont. Emma retorted. No, you know best! Anastasia replied without showing any weakness. Emma nced at her, didnt say anything, and buried her head in her work. Emma never thought her pursuit of Brayden was improper because Brayden and Dolly hadnt remarried! What are you two arguing about again, Anastasia, cant you stop talking? The person Miss Emma just woke up. Leon said as he poured water for Emma. No! Suddenly, Anastasia turned around and yelled at Leon. This stinking Leon, now hes turning his elbow! Anastasia red viciously at her beloved one in front of her with a powerful aura. Looking at such an angry face in front of him, Leon knew that Anastasia was really angry. Fine, youre the biggest, youre in charge. Leon immediately ran over, hugged Anastasia tightly, whispered, and gently kissed her hair again. Emma, next to her, chose to ignore it. I dont know how long it took, Emma put down the tablet in her hand and closed her eyes, trying to rest for a while. In order to be able to see Dolly earlier, Brayden made a special rush and drove straight back home. Why are you back so early? Mrs. Knight asked in a low voice as she yawned. I came back to change my clothes. With that, Brayden ran straight into the room. But he didnt see Dolly. Maam, where did Dolly go? Brayden asked as he changed his clothes. Hmm? She came backst night. Mrs. Knight said, puzzled. Maybe she left early today! Mrs. Knight continued. Brayden looked at his watch. It was not even seven oclock, and it was so cold, why did Dolly go to work so early? Im leaving. Brayden said as he walked out of the living room. Hey, you havent eaten breakfast yet! Behind her, Mrs. Knight shouted. No more! Without any hesitation, Brayden drove straight to the studio.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g I dont know why, at this time Brayden, suddenly special miss Dolly. However, Brayden did not expect that he would see a very dramatic scene in front of the studio. Dolly, have you thought about it? Vincent asked coldly. Well, Ive thought about it. Dolly replied in a deep voice. And then what? Vincent continued to ask. I refuse you. Dolly replied firmly. Very good! Dolly dared to reject himself! In this world, I dont know how many women are lining up to be pampered by himself, and the woman in front of him chose to reject him, and in spite of the survival of Kirnd Group! Are you sure? Vincent asked. Im very sure. Dolly replied seriously. Just as Vincent turned to leave, through the refraction of therge ss in front of him, he suddenly saw Braydens figure behind him. Dolly, Vincent suddenly called out. And then, Vincent smiled yfully, followed by the Dolly in front of him tightly into his arms. Brayden, who was standing not far away, just felt a fire burning in his heart. Vincent, what are you doing! You let go of me! Dolly kept struggling. What am I doing, you still dont know? I tell you, in this life, you can never get rid of me! Vincent leaned on her ear and replied in a soft voice. Zoey had just died! Vincent, if you do this, Zoey will not forgive you if she finds out! Zoey? Zoey? Shes dead! She died because of you! Vincent replied coldly. Instantly, Dollys body went limp, and she suddenly felt weak. And Brayden in the corner, watching this scene, suddenly angry, turned around and left directly. Looking at the back of Braydens departure reflected in the ss, finally, Vincent let go of Dolly in front of him. What? Sad? You deserve it! With that, Vincent left straight away. And all this, Dolly is unaware of, she now because again remember Zoeys death, the whole person dumbfounded standing there. Dolly, whats wrong with you? Tiana immediately ran over and asked anxiously. Dolly,e to your senses! Tiana shouted while shaking her arm hard. Huh? Whats wrong? She finally came to her senses. No, its whats wrong with you? Tiana asked, her eyes worried. Oh, Im fine,e on, lets go in to work. With that, she walked straight in. The scene in front of the studio, a few employees had already seen it, so everyone was talking about the gossipy rtionship between Dolly and Vincent. Hey, what the hell do you think is going on here? Doesnt that Vincent like Zoey? Why is he now with Dolly again? Men, they are so heartless. In the pantry, several employees kept whispering. But Tiana felt a little angry about the gossipy rtionship between Vincent and Dolly. Dolly, Tiana greeted Dolly as she walked into her office. Whats wrong? Dolly asked softly. That, I want to ask, what exactly is your rtionship with Vincent. Tiana lowered her head and asked cautiously. Tiana knew that she shouldnt ask about the leaders private life, but there were some things that she had to rify with Dolly. Theres nothing to do with it. Dolly answered directly. What doesnt matter? We all saw it, you and Vincent are hugging together! Dolly, Vincent is Sister Zoeys boyfriend, although Sister Zoey has passed away now, but you cant Tiana said hesitantly. Tiana. Dolly suddenly raised her head and shouted seriously. Perhaps intimidated by the aura of this leader in front of her, Tiana unconsciously took two steps backward, not daring to look Dolly in the eyes again. Between Vincent and me, there is really nothing, and I have always taken Zoey as a good sister, naturally I will not do anything wrong to her. Dolly promised. Dolly sighed, a trace of sadness shed in her eyes. Okay, then Ill go out to work. Chapter 1573 Who is the mastermind? Say, who really ordered you! Brayden looked at the few people in front of him and asked loudly. No one instructed us. The kidnappers said directly. What a ridiculous joke, with their ability, they dare to kidnap Emma, whats more, their purpose is not just to ask for money. I advise you to tell things honestly, or else, dont me me for being ungracious! What I want to do, Brayden has not failed to do so far! Brayden said in a low voice, his eyes were very ruthless. Boss, lets just say it, Im still young, I dont want to die! I still have to support my mother and my grandmother said a young kidnapper next to him immediately. Shut the hell up! The kidnapper yelled directly. He wont talk, you can talk. Brayden slowly walked up to the young kidnapper and said directly. Mr. Kirnd, I dont know ah, the gold master has always contacted our boss directly, we have not seen ah. The other young kidnapper said crying. Very well, let them both go. Said Brayden, gesturing to the bodyguard next to him. Im not an unreasonable person, since you both dont know anything, go back first, and remember, dont do this kind of thing again! Brayden said in a low voice. The two men immediately thanked Brayden and left the room with a roll. Brayden knew he would never say it easily. Brayden smiled, lit up a cigarette, walked to the window, half squinting at the sky outside. Its a beautiful day. Brayden muttered under his breath as he exhaled his cigarette. The kidnapper dropped to his knees and lowered his head, remaining silent and unconcerned with Brayden. You have an hour to think about it, and if you still dont say anything by then, just wait and see what happens. With that, Brayden walked straight out of the room. What was he going to do? The kidnapper suddenly raised his head and looked at Braydens departing back with a somewhat confused expression. Previously Vincent and the kidnapper said that no matter how far things had gone, the mastermind behind it could not be revealed, otherwise he would face the abyss of eternal destruction. Compared with Vincent, it is obvious that Brayden is a reasonable person. The kidnapper believes that Brayden would nevere to trouble an innocent person, especially his family, for no reason, but Vincent is different Soon, an hour had passed. Snap! Thinking clearly? Brayden asked as he walked over and sat in front of him, pping the table. No one instructed me, everything was my own doing. The kidnapper boss said. Brayden looked at the man in front of him, his eyes leaking a hint of displeasure. Tell me, is the mastermind behind the threat to you? Brayden asked again. All at once, the kidnappers eyes lit up. Tell me, and I will guarantee the safety of you and your family, and I will send you out of the country. Brayden continued. But so what? Vincent could find himself even if the sky was the limit if he wanted to. Mr. Kirnd, you give me a pain! The kidnapper suddenly shouted. Suddenly, the cell phone on Braydens desk rang. Looking at the few words bouncing on the screen, Brayden immediately picked up the phone and walked out. Whats wrong? Brayden asked directly. Big brother, youe back quickly, I really cant stand it, Anastasia and Emma and the two women argued. Leon said anxiously. Okay, Ill be right over! Saying that, Brayden immediately went out. The hospital, still overcrowded, the corridors, the wards, everywhere doctors and nurses Emma, you vixen, approaching my big brother every day, why are you so short of men you! Anastasia shouted, pointing at the nose of the person on the hospital bed. I repeat, I dont have one! Emma replied loudly. Who are you fooling you? Do you really think were all stupid and cant see it In the ward, the two women kept arguing with each other, causing Leon next to them to be distracted. All right! Leon suddenly yelled. Are you two finished or not? Its just a man, whats there to fight about? In the end, its still up to big brother to choose! Leon said. Leon is right, no matter how you fight, how to grab, the most important thing, or to see how Brayden choose. Thinking of this Emma tucked in the corner of the quilt, trying to keep herself warm. What are you guys arguing about again? I can hear you two bickering all the way out here! Brayden said angrily as she walked in. No, we just exchanged a few words, there was no bickering. Anastasia immediately covered up. Emma in the hospital bed nced at Anastasia, looked away and closed her eyes.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Anastasia, you hurry back, take care of your bookstore, dont add to my mess here. Saying that, Brayden was about to push Anastasia out. Hey, not big brother, what do you mean Im adding to your mess? When did I make a mess for you? No, you have to make this clear Anastasia said unrelentingly. You are really a difficult woman! Brayden red at her with a disgruntled expression. Okay, okay, Im the one whos causing you trouble, so Ill go. Thepanys main goal is to provide a solution to the problem. Leon looked at Brayden in front of him, and then at the departing Anastasia, hesitated for a moment, but still chased after her. Anastasia is still young and doesnt know what to do, so you should take it easy. Brayden said while sitting on the chair next to him. She doesnt know what to do? Emma grunted coldly and did not say anything. The people who kidnapped you have not yet given a clear ount of the mastermind behind it, do you have any idea. Brayden asked immediately after. Emma on the hospital bed immediately opened her eyes. The more Emma thought about it, the more confused she became, and she really couldnt think of who would kidnap her. I dont know. Emma replied in a soft voice. But vaguely, Emma felt that this matter should have something to do with Brayden. Have you offended someone recently? Brayden asked suspiciously. No, except for that Anastasia, Emma replied immediately. Of course, there was no way Anastasia could have kidnapped her! Brayden, have you offended someone recently? Emma suddenly turned her face, looked seriously at the person in front of her and asked. In response to her question, Brayden was a bit baffled, but still shook his head. But Brayden did not think that it was Dolly who had offended someone! All right, dont think too much, I will go and find out. Saying that, Brayden got up and intended to leave. I still have things to take care of, Ill see you this afternoon. Chapter 1574 Dinner together? Where are the people? Brayden asked. Big brother, the man was injured by me and has been sent to the hospital. Tiger replied with his head down. Damn, how could he be so impulsive! Brayden didnt say a word and ran straight out. In the hospital, the kidnapper was struggling to leave the ward. Sir, you cant leave, your injury said the nurse while rubbing the medicine for him. Get up out of my way! Im not that pretentious! With that, the kidnapper pushed the nurse directly away and limped out. Boss, here! Not far away in the car, the young kidnapper shouted. Soon, the kidnappers got into the car and left. By the time Brayden and Tiger arrived at the hospital, he had long since disappeared. Where is the man? Where did he go? Tiger asked aloud, clutching the arm of the nurse next to him. Gone. The nurse was taken aback and hurriedly replied. Gone where? I told you to keep an eye on him! He had to go, I couldnt stop him. The nurse lowered her head and replied in a low voice. Looking at the two people in front of him, Brayden pounded his head hard, trying to clear his head. How could he have found such a bodyguard with such a low IQ! Big brother, believe me, I really didnt mean to do it, I was just angry for a moment Tiger immediately ran to Brayden and exined in a soft voice. In the future, without my orders, no unauthorized action, otherwise, you do not stay by my side, this, I only say once. With that, Brayden left straight away. Looking at Braydens back in front of him, Tiger was a little sad. And the kidnapper escaped and went straight to Melworks. Mr. Vincent, what should be done, I have done, although things did not work out, but at least I did not give them the mastermind behind, you should be very clear before promised me , the kidnapper looked at Vincent in front of him and said The kidnapper looked at Vincent in front of him and said. Of course, this is the ticket, tomorrow, you can leave the country with your family, and better nevere back! Vincent turned around and looked at him seriously, and said. Okay, thank you Mr. Vincent, said the kidnapper and walked out directly. The kidnapper looked at the ticket in his hand, a did not hold back, finally, he still shed two lines of tears. To make a living, its not easy! The kidnapper sighed, and then left. In the office, Vincent sat on the sofa, looking out at the sky, and fell into a deep thought. Dolly, how long do you really have to wait? He took a sip of tea, and there was a wave of anticipation in his eyes. In the studio, it was as busy as ever, everyone was doing their own job, doing the work in their hands. Dolly, lets go eat together. Tiana said as she walked over. Im not going, Ive ordered take-out, you guys go. Dolly pressed her temples and replied. Dolly, are you ufortable somewhere? Do you want to go to the hospital for a checkup? Tiana immediately ran to her and asked worriedly. Now that Zoey was gone and Dolly refused to recruit an assistant, Tiana would oftene over to care for her, afraid that she might have any idents. Tiana, this girl, although she does usually make some noise, but it is undeniable that she is indeed also a very careful and considerate girl. Its okay, just take a rest. Dolly immediately replied. Looking at the haggard face in front of her, Tiana only felt heartbroken. Ever since thest time she proposed to Dolly to hire an assistant and was rejected by the person in front of her, she never dared to mention this matter easily again. Well, its already off work, you go and eat, dont mind me. Saying that, Dolly waved her hand to Tiana in front of her. Tiana hesitated for a moment, and then slowly left the office. In the office, Dolly leaned back on the sofa and closed her eyes, trying to rest for a while. She had enough to worry about with Vincent, so how could she live in peace? The phone rang, but Dolly wasnt going to answer it. I dont know how long it rang again, but probably Dolly was feeling impatient and pressed the speakerphone. Dolly, youve got the nerve, how dare you not answer my call. In the phone, it was Vincents voice. Ive already answered the phone, havent I? Dolly replied feebly. Tonight, lets have dinner together. Vincent said directly. I dont have time, I want to go home. Saying that, Dolly was about to hang up the phone. Then Ill pick you up at your house. Vincent! suddenly, Dolly shouted into the phone, directly. Whats wrong? Keep your voice down, you have to be reserved! Vincent said happily. Dont you go too far! Dolly said, her voice trembling a little. What an unbelievable woman! If Dolly had obediently listened to herself and stayed with him for one night, perhaps he would have really considered letting her off the hook, but unfortunately, this Dolly is stubborn by nature, Vincent sneered and then said, What did I do? You Instantly, Dolly was a little speechless. Sometimes, Dolly really cant figure out what this Vincent is thinking. He likes Zoey, but now he is treating himself like this, she has now begun to doubt his love for Zoey, whether it is sincere or not. The actual fact is that youll be able to get a lot more than just a few of these. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Dolly threw the phone in her hand on the sofa next to her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Dolly threw the phone in her hand on the sofa next to her. As expected, just at the end of the day, Vincents car was already parked in front of the studio. Come downstairs, Im in front of the studio. On the phone, Vincent said directly. Im very busy, I have to workte tonight. With that, Dolly hung up the phone. Vincent smiled yfully and got out of the car directly. Hey, whats he doing here? I dont know, is he here to find Dolly? Holy shit, no way, he moved on so quickly? In the lobby, several employees who had finished their shifts kept talking after seeing Vincent. Dang! The door of Dollys office was pushed open hard. Naturally, she knew who it was, so she didnt look up, but continued to work. Quite busy. Vincent walked over and said hello. Yeah. Dolly replied. You go, I dont have time to eat with you. Dolly said immediately after. Thats okay, I can wait for you. Vincent replied indifferently. Vincent! Can you please be clear? Im Dolly, not Zoey. Finally, Dolly couldnt hold back any longer and stood up and yelled. So youre angry? Vincent took a look around, gave her a disdainful nce, and continued to y with his phone. Chapter 1575 Western Restaurant I know. Vincent replied lightly, not caring about Dollys emotions. Is it true that if I disappear in front of you, you can let me go? Dolly suddenly said. Vincent froze for a moment, he would never have thought that the person in front of him would say such a thing. No. Vincent replied firmly. In fact, sometimes Vincent himself is very confused, he for Dollys entanglement, whether it is a kind of revenge or a kind of love. But he clearly loves Zoey! Vincent shook his head hard, trying to clear his head. Dolly, Im telling you, youll never get rid of me in your life! Vincent said loudly. Dolly gave him a disdainful nce. How long is a lifetime? One car ident can end everything. Vincent, I hope you can take a good look at yourself, the old you is not like this, if you continue to haunt like this, I do not know how to continue to live. Dolly said slowly, with a tangle in her eyes. What does Dolly mean by that? What do you mean you dont know how to go on living? Was he that horrible? Dolly, dont threaten me, your life or death doesnt mean anything to me. Vincent continued. Vincent has really changed, be able to ignore even one life. Very well, so be it! Okay, Ill apany you to dinner, but, you have to remember, this is thest time. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. For the st time in her mouth, Vincent did not understand the meaning of this, and he did not care to understand. In the western restaurant, elegant music, the intoxicating smell of wine, fragrant rose petals from the air, the smell of fragrance around. Everything looked so cozy, but Dolly felt very heartbroken. Forget it, its thest meal anyway, lets dine with him properly! Come on, Vincent, Ill drink to you. Saying that, Dolly immediately raised her red wine ss and drank it directly. For her initiative, Vincent was a little surprised. It seems that the squirming she just did in the studio office was all pretend! Vincents mouth hooked up a yful arc at the corners, and there was a hint of evil in his eyes. Vincent, first of all, I want to say sorry to you, Im sorry that I got your lover killed, and secondly, I want to say thank you for all the help youve given me before At this time, Dolly, already a little drunk. Looking at the person who kept muttering in front of him, Vincent was a bit strange. He did not know why the current Dolly would suddenly say such a thing, but vaguely, his heart was a little uneasy. Dolly, tell me, where are you going? Vincent tentatively asked the person across the table. Home, where else can I go. Dolly said with her teeth and ws open. Then why did you just say those words? Vincent then asked. Dolly, on the other side, paused for a moment, and then immediately regained the expression on her face. What did I say just now? I dont remember. She said as she sipped her wine. Vincent looked at the person in front of him suspiciously and was a little curious. Finally, both of them got drunk and fell asleep directly on the table.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. In fact, Vincents intention was to get Dolly drunk and then take her to a hotel room to create the illusion of a rtionship between the two of them in order to provoke the rtionship between Dolly and Brayden, but who knows, he actually got himself drunk as well. The Western restaurant they came from was always open all night, so even if they slept on the table, no one would bother them, not to mention that Vincent was already a regr customer. The next morning, the sun shone early through the window and warmed the faces of the two men. Pop! Dollys palmnded directly on Vincents face. Who hit me! Vincent immediately opened his eyes, looked around, and asked loudly. Only to find that, opposite to him, was Dolly. At this moment, Dolly, is lying on the table asleep, a hand on the front of his arm, looks veryzy. A did not hold back, Vincent lowered his head, carefully look at the face in front of him. In fact, Dolly is really beautiful, more beautiful than Zoey, but why did she not agree to be with him? He is not worse than Brayden, has the good looks, has the body, has the ability, has the background, why she still choose to be with Brayden? Unconsciously, Vincent took her small hand and tightened it. Er Dolly opened her eyes slightly. Vincent immediately retracted his hand and acted as if nothing had happened. Youre awake. He greeted directly. Where is this ce? Dolly rubbed her eyes and asked in a low voice. Where else could it be, of course its a Western restaurant! Lets go, Ill take you home. Saying that, Vincent picked up the jacket next to him and got up to leave. Wait, it seems like something is wrong somewhere. What makes him want to take her home? Next to her, Dolly looked at the person in front of her and was also terrified for a while. Uh, that, no, I can go back by myself. She immediately said. Well, you can go back by yourself, be careful on the way. After saying that, Vincent left directly. What was wrong with him? He was going to get back at her! The first thing you need to do is to look at the back of the man who left, and Dolly smiled slightly. Ding ding ding The phone next to her rang, startling Dolly. Dolly, where the hell have you been! On the phone, it was Mrs. Knights voice. She was angry! Dolly immediately raised her guard. Maam, I was workingtest night. Dolly answered in a low voice. What overtime? Brayden went to look for you, you werent even at the studiost night, okay? Mrs. Knight continued. Oh no! Brayden would not have misunderstood, right? Maam, is Brayden at home now? She asked immediately. No, hes gone to work, so go to Kirnd Group and exin to him. With that, Mrs. Knight hung up the phone directly. Toote to hesitate, Dolly immediately ran out of the western restaurant. Huh? Why dont they both go together? How strange. A waiter in the western restaurant whispered. I dont know, but the woman who just ran out looks familiar, like shes seen her somewhere before. Another waiter replied. Along the way, Dolly was apprehensive, her eyes all nervous. Unfortunately, this point happens to be the rush hour, the road is jammed, which makes Dollys heart even more annoyed After looking at her watch, Dolly immediately opened her address book and dialed Brayden. Sorry, the number you have dialed is temporarily unanswered Chapter 1576 Resignation Finally, half an hourter, Dollys car pulled up in front of Kirnd Group. Brayden! she shouted as soon as she entered thepany. The people around her were looking at her with suspicious eyes, and instantly, she was a little embarrassed. Whats wrong, sister-inw? Why are you in such a hurry? Leon immediately ran over and asked. Nothing, that, where is your big brother? Dolly immediately asked. Big brother is away on a business trip, didnt he tell you? Leon replied. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Sister-inw! Anastasia shouted excitedly as she ran over. Anastasia. she greeted. Wheres big brother? Anastasia asked to Leon. Gone on a business trip. Leon replied. What? Anastasia looked at Braydens office with a slightly unhappy expression. When she went to the hospital, she realized that Emma had already been discharged from the hospital, and the nurse also told her that Emma had also gone on a business trip How could it be such a coincidence? The two of them went on a business trip together, right?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Leon, youe here! Saying that, Anastasia grabbed Leons ear and dragged him to the side. Let go of me! So many people are watching! Leon yelled in a low voice. Tell me, did big brother go on the trip with Emma? Anastasia asked directly. How did she know? Leon was a little surprised to learn that she knew. What do you want? Leon asked. You tell me if its true! Anastasia shouted. Yes! Finally, Leon told the truth. Leon couldnt lie to the one he loved. Dolly, who was startled by Leons yes, immediately turned her body to look at Anastasia, with a hint of expectation in her eyes. Whats wrong? Whats going on? Dolly asked. Nothing, nothing, sister-inw, you should be tired Leon hurriedly changed the subject and said. Tired of what tired! Sister-inw, I tell you, big brother is Anastasia shouted. Anastasia, its time to go to the hospital, good boy, quick! Before Anastasia could finish her sentence, Leon directly covered her mouth and dragged her away. What was she doing at the hospital? Dolly looked at the distant back, a little strange. Knowing that Brayden was not at the office, Dolly looked around and left. It was time to make ast-minute n, Dolly huffed gently and drove forward. In the cafe, Stanley sat in the corner, sipping his coffee and looking around, as if waiting for something. This was the first time Dolly had asked him out for coffee on her own initiative, and perhaps, it would be thest time. Stanley! greeted Dolly as she pushed the door in. Coming. Stanley stood up and responded excitedly. Then the two sat on the couch in the corner, discussing over and over, looking serious and earnest. What did you say? Youre quitting? Dolly, are you serious? Stanley eximed incredulously. Stanley would never have thought that this time Dolly asked herself out, but it was just a farewell. Yes, you heard it right, Im quitting. Dolly repeated. What the hell is going on? Stanley looked at the person in front of him, unsure of what was happening, and found it hard to ept. Why do you want to resign? Give me a valid reason. Stanley said. The development of the studio, has entered the right track, this is the result of the role of the whole team, not the achievement of my efforts alone, and, I am tired, want to rest and rest she exined. She couldnt find any other reason but to say something so heartless. You said, you are tired? Stanley asked cautiously. Then you can rest! Ill give you a vacation! A month, is that enough? Stanleys person in front of him asked excitedly. Stanley! You calm down, I am tired at heart, you understand? Dolly hurriedly said. In fact, she left for just one reason, and that was Vincent. She wanted to leave the city, leave Vincent, leave Brayden, perhaps only then, Vincent will not go to Braydens trouble, will not hinder the development of Kirnd Group. Have you decided? Stanley asked. Yes, Ive already booked my flight Dolly replied. Stanley lowered his head and sighed. Putting aside her feelings, Dolly is indeed a very good talent when ites to work. A studio that has just been established can achieve this result, which is already a miracle, and this, thanks to her efforts Good, I respect you. Stanley replied. Apart from this statement, he did not know what else to say. Yes, Stanley really cant let go of the person in front of him, he also loves Dolly, but he cant see her heart tired. Thanks. Dolly took a sip of coffee, smiled and said. With that, the two said goodbye and left separately. When they returned home, it was alreadyte in the evening, and Dolly sat on the sofa in the living room, waiting for Mrs. Knight and Franklins return. Why dont you turn on the lights? Mrs. Knight asked as she walked in. Oh, Mrs. Knight is back. Dolly hurriedly got up and responded. Whats wrong? In a bad mood? Mrs. Knight asked. Maam, I want to tell you something. Saying that, she then pulled Mrs. Knight into the room. What is it, making a mysterious What did you say? Why do you want to go abroad? Why do you want to go abroad? What about me? Dolly, you tell me, is something wrong? Mrs. Knight said excitedly while holding her small hand tightly. Madam, dont be nervous, I just went out for a walk, you know, I often work overtime recently Dolly immediately exined. Hearing her answer, Mrs. Knight was relieved at once. Then you told me earlier, when will you be back? Mrs. Knight asked softly. I dont know, maybe Ill be back in a month, or maybe, a year from now! She said. What kind of answer is that? Mrs. Knight looked Dolly up and down and was puzzled. Dolly, whats wrong with you? Do you dislike me? Mrs. Knight asked deliberately. Dolly immediately took Mrs. Knights arm and shook her head. Of course not, madam, you are my life-saver, how could I possibly dislike you? I just want to go out for a walk. She said. Well, well, let her go, this time, she was indeed very tired. Go ahead, I support you. Mrs. Knight said as she stroked Dollys hair. With Mrs. Knights support, the stone in Dollys heart finally fell. Next, she just needs to do a good job on Franklins mind. Chapter 1577 It’s him The next day, sure enough, Dolly was out of the country. She did not inform Brayden of her decision, nor did she tell Skyler that she was no longer in the country. For some, Dollys departure was sudden, yet expected. Grandma, why did Mom have to leave the country? On the couch in the living room, Franklin looked up at Mrs. Knight in front of her and asked softly. Mom is just going out for a break. Mrs. Knight replied while gently stroking Franklins hair. But why doesnt Mommy go with Daddy? Franklin continued to ask. Because Daddy is away on business. Mrs. Knight replied. Okay. Franklin lowered his head and replied, a glint of sadness in his eyes. How he wanted the family to be able to have a painful trip, but it seemed that it was rare for them to even eat together. At this time, Dolly, is lying in the hotel room, with a pair of big eyes open, looking out the window at the sea, a little dazed. The phone next to her, I dont know how long it has been ringing, she has not the slightest intention of answering it. Miss, do you need to clean up? Outside the door, a waitress knocked on the door and asked. No need! She replied loudly. And then, there was silence around. Walking to the window, looking out at the blue sky, taking a deep breath, Dolly suddenly felt very rxed. Auntie! Come down and y! Not far away, a child shouted at Dolly. Auntie, will you y ser with us? Another child shouted at her. Dollyughed at the innocent and rosy faces. She immediately changed into her sports clothes and went downstairs. Iming! Dolly shouted as she walked towards the group of children. Auntie, you have to help me, they are bullying me for not knowing how to y ser. Suddenly, a little girl ran up to Dolly, hugged her thigh and whispered in a resigned voice. Why are you bullying her? Dolly squatted down, stroked the girls hair, and asked the few young boys next to her. She doesnt know how to y ser. Yeah, its too much of a waste of our time to y with her. Another boy replied. Can Auntiee and teach you? Dolly asked, looking at the girl in front of her. The girl nodded firmly to show her agreement. You guys watch out! Be sure to pay attention to safety oh! With that, Dolly kicked the ball with them. Of course, Dollys excitement didnte from ying ser, but because in this moment, she was far away from the worries and sorrows at home. Your kicking skills are great! Dolly boasted as she kicked the ball. Of course, our teachers pupils are always very good! A boy said without modesty. Dollyughed at the high IQ! Teacher Ling is here! Suddenly, a girl shouted. All of a sudden, everyone stopped. Teacher Ling! Teacher Ling, I missed you so much! A dozen students ran together to a man not far away, scrambling to hug him. Dolly half-squinted her eyes and looked at the man not far away. Perhaps the sunlight was too strong, causing her to be unable to see the face clearly, but she had a vague feeling that the man seemed to be walking towards her Dolly. Finally, she got a good look at the face. Jayden, what are you doing here? Dolly asked in surprise. I should be the one to ask you that. Jayden smiled and said. These are all my students. He continued. Looking at the group of kids in front of him, Dolly understood. The Mr. Ling they were talking about was Jayden! Auntie, this is our Mr. Ling. Yes, look, isnt our Mr. Ling very handsome? A girl asked. Yes. is very handsome. Dolly replied awkwardly. Alright, you guys go get some rest! Jayden waved his hand and said to the children. At once, the children scattered, leaving Dolly and Jayden alone in the same ce. Are you here for the tour? Jayden asked. Well, Im out for a break. Dolly looked at the sea not far away and replied. Whats wrong? Is something wrong again? Jayden asked immediately after. Looking at the man in front of her, Dolly smiled slightly. Although Jayden did do things to hurt himself before, but, what had to be admitted was that he really knew himself. Nothing major. Dolly replied softly. Jayden knew she wasntfortable talking about it, so he didnt ask any further questions, Now that youre here, have fun. Jayden stretched and said loudly. Ah! Suddenly, Jayden roared directly at the sea. Dolly next to him was startled, and then silent. Gradually, it got dark and the two went straight to a nearby restaurant. Why did you remember to be a teacher? Dolly asked while shoving a piece of meat into her mouth.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. How can I put it, its not really a serious teacher, when I came here to y, I ran into this group of kids who really wanted to learn how to y ser Jayden exined. Dolly nodded her head to show her understanding. Why didnt Braydene with you? Jayden asked, puzzled. He was away on business. Dolly replied calmly. The two were chatting happily and there seemed to be no longer any previous separation. Perhaps people seemed a little more cordial because they were both in a foreign country. When do you n to go back? Jayden suddenly asked. I dont know, Ill go back when Ive had enough fun. Dolly smiled and answered. Jayden! Suddenly, a familiar womans voice came from behind. But the owner of this voice, at one point, had put Dolly in trouble. Yo, who did I think it was? So its Dolly. Amara said gloomily as she walked over. So the two of them were already together, Dolly smiled at Amara and followed with a greeting. She didnt know whether she should be happy for Jayden or sorry. But how could Dolly know that in fact, Jayden and Amara were simply friends with each other? Amara, watch your mouth! Jayden nudged her arm and whispered. The first thing you need to do is to take a look at Dollys face. Amara patted him hard on the shoulder and replied. Its okay, its more lively with more people. Dolly said awkwardly. Look, hes still generous, and look at you, why are you so petty, making it seem like Im not wee. Amara beamed and said. Waiter, order the food! Amara extended her right hand and continued to shout. Chapter 1578 Banquet The whole meal, eaten by everyone is very unhappy, the atmosphere is even more awkward to die. Amara was talking all night at the dinner table, and there was no chance for Dolly and Jayden to interrupt. I dont know if Amara was really drunk or pretending to be drunk on purpose, but she kept indirectly abusing Dolly, and Jayden tried to persuade her, but it was useless. Amara, youre going too far! Next to her, Jayden yelled. Pop! Suddenly, Amara directly threw the wine ss in her hand on the ground. In front of her face, the crumbs were all over the ce. Jayden, what are you yelling for? You never yelled at me before, and now, for this woman, youre yelling at me! Amara said loudly while crying. A few customers nearby shook their heads with sympathetic expressions after seeing this scene. A love triangle, huh? It seems to be All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. That man is quite ravishing Several people kept talking. Go, go back! Saying that, Jayden directly dragged Amara and walked out. Dolly, you go back to the hotel! Jayden turned back to her and said loudly. Looking at the two peoples distant backs, a trace of sadness shed in Dollys eyes. Why did Amara have to go against herself? Dolly sighed and left. Hey, Miss, you havent settled the bill yet! The bossdy behind shouted. Come right away! Dolly immediately turned around and ran over to pay the bill. Miss, I think you, ah, better quit. The bossdy looked at her and suddenly said. Dolly raised her head and looked at the person in front of her with a somewhat indifferent expression. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. The bossdy continued to say while she was busy. Dolly suddenly felt like she had encountered a bolt from the blue and her head was in a daze. No, what are you talking about? Dolly asked breathlessly. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. A statement that made Dolly instantly angry. First, Im not being a third party; second, I have a boyfriend, but not the gentleman you saw just now; third, bossdy, you dont seem to be qualified to judge other peoples private affairs. Saying that, Dolly then left directly. What kind of person this is, cant figure out the truth of the matter, and just fooling around here. After walking out of the restaurant, Dolly went straight back to the hotel. Dolly, did you go back? On the phone, Jayden rushed to ask. Well, Im back. Dolly replied. Tonight, Im really sorry, Amara she was drunk, thats why she was so rude to you, you must not take it to heart Jayden exined in a low voice. Its okay. Dolly replied calmly. A sentence, actually let Jayden a little speechless. He knew that Dollys mouth its okay, means she cares about others say her. And at this time, Jaydens heart, is a burst of guilt after a burst of guilt. The next day, the sun rose early, a ray of sunlight through a gap to Dollys face, very warm. Dolly yawned in bed, got up slowly and pulled back the curtains. Everything, it looked wonderful, Dolly smiled and felt rxed. Not far away, a few seagulls kept ying under the sunrise, and suddenly, a sea breeze blew by, which was very pleasant. The beach was quiet, and a few women with hats were busy collecting shells, with a little smile on their faces. Brayden, on the other hand, was busy with his work in another country at this time. Brayden, have you thought it over? Emma next to me asked in a low voice. Think it over, I want to take this project. Brayden replied firmly. Looking at the project agreement in front of him, I dont know why, but Emmas heart was a little uneasy. In fact, for this project, Brayden has been coveting it for a long time. Previously, he had not been able to take it because Kirnd Groups reputation abroad was not very big, and the other party could not trust himpletely. Now, well, Kirnd Groups development had entered the international track, and with the power of Emmas cooperation, he was fully capable of taking over this project, so that Kirnd Groups development could go to the next level. Are you sure? Emma continued to ask. Yes! Brayden replied. No matter what happenster, he is fully prepared. Soon, the project was won by Brayden, as he had hoped. Congrattions to Mr. Kirnd, finally took On the stage, there was a round of apuse. Braydens mouth curled up in a curve of satisfaction. Mr. Kirnd, you have to treat yourself tonight! Thats right, take such a big project, naturally also have to do back to the East ah Several presidents next to him keptplimenting. Since they all have such a tacit agreement between them, Brayden naturally will not break the unspoken rules of this. Yes, no problem, when the timees, please also appreciate your face. Brayden responded. These people in front of him are internationally reputable bigwigs, and he naturally cannot be offended. Sure enough, in the evening, Brayden held a banquet at arge hotel. Although not held in their own country, but it is clear that everyone is happy to help Brayden toplete the celebration of this banquet. Perhaps, it was because Brayden was really famous internationally! However, there were actually a lot of people at this party who were there for Emma. Miss Emma, long time no see. A young man walked over to Emma with two sses of red wine and said. Hello, long time no see. Emma responded. Yo, Miss Emma, youre getting prettier and prettier! Suddenly, a somewhat lewd-looking man came over, and then directly put his right hand on her shoulder. Is that so? Thanks. Emma deliberately shook off the mans arm while sipping her wine. Perhaps sensing the mans ill intentions, the people around her scattered, not wanting to get caught in the middle of a right and wrong. What do you want? Emma asked in a low voice. Actually, I just want to have a drink with Miss Emma. The lecherous man replied. Okay, Ill drink to you! Emma picked up a ss of wine from the table next to her and drank it all, then turned around and wanted to leave. Hey, dont you go! The lecherous man suddenly yanked her arm and said. Ive already finished drinking. Emma pointed to the empty ss of wine and said. Thats not enough, we should drink three or four sses together, right? Emma tried with all her strength to shake off his arm, but found that the lewd mans grip on her arm was getting stronger and stronger Chapter 1579 She’s out of the country You let go of me! Im telling you, this is a public ce, dont you mess around! Emma looked at the lecherous man in front of her and said coldly. Dont worry, I will respect you very much! With that, the lecherous man directly swept her into his arms and was about to leave. Help! Emma shouted while struggling to struggle. At this moment, Brayden, who was busy with the surrounding people, had no time to take care of Emma, let alone understand her condition at this time. Mr. Kirnd, you are really young and talented ah. Yes, you and Miss Emma are a match made in heaven Hey, where is Miss Emma? Arge business owner asked. Brayden turned around and looked around, and there was no sign of Emma. Strange, where did she go? Brayden put down the ss in his hand, said hello to them, and immediately left. Emma? he shouted in a low voice as he searched. And Emma had long since been taken away from the party. Hello, have you seen Miss Emma? Miss Emma? Didnt she just leave already? With a man For a moment, Brayden froze. The first thing you need to do is to get out of the house. On the side of the road, Emma had been fighting hard against the lecherous man, but it didnt seem to be working. Stop! Emma suddenly shouted. Stop what stop! Hurry up and get in the car! The lecherous man said as he tried to push her towards the car next to him. Wait a minute! Tell me who you are! Emma said bluntly. The lecherous man in front of her looked at her like this and smiled yfully. You think Im stupid, dont you? He said, and continued to push her. You have to tell me the name! Emma got anxious and shouted. They all call me Young Master, you just call me Young Master too. What kind of a crappy code name is that? Looking at the person in front of her, Emma was a little terrified. This way, Ill make a phone call first, then I bah! Emma, dont give shame! I can fucking look at you, this is your honor! The lecherous man said loudly. No, she had to stall for time! Emma was firm in her heart and her head was racing, trying to find some topic tomunicate with the man in front of her Do you know that it is immoral for you to do this? Why are you so nosy? What moral or immoral, I dont understand! The lecherous man continued to reply. You dont understand, Ill teach you! Saying that, Brayden walked straight out. Looking at Brayden who slowly walked over, the lewd man turned around and straightened his back. Who are you you? He asked. Emma gave the lewd man a disdainful look, with contempt on her face. He didnt even know who was holding the party, so it seemed he was just a rookie! Brayden, help me. Emma looked at Brayden, who was not far away, and said. Save what save! I tell you, tonight, you must be mine! The lecherous man hooked Emmas chin and said fiercely.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Brayden looked at the man in front of him, and there was a wave of anger in his eyes. I advise you to hurry up and leave, be careful not to lose your life, Brayden said loudly. How dare you talk to me like that! With that, the lecherous man pounced directly on Brayden. Soon, a dozen of bodyguards suddenly appeared behind Brayden. In a sh, the lewd man withdrew and immediately fled from the spot. Is everything okay? Brayden immediately ran to Emma and asked in a soft voice. Its fine. Emma shook and replied. Miss Emma! Miss Emma! Suddenly, several men came running out from the hall with worried faces, Emma naturally knew that they were all just being disingenuous, so she stayed silent and didnt say anything. Do you want to go to the hospital for a checkup? Brayden asked, holding her up. No, Ill just rest. Emma refused. In the shopping mall, the only person Brayden could trust was Emma, and naturally he did not want her to have any idents. So Brayden decided to end the party early, and he personally sent Emma to the hotel. In the hotel room, Emma was lying on the bed, looking very haggard. Have some water. Brayden said as he handed her a ss of water. Thanks. Emma replied. Perhaps the two had gotten used to being together in the way they were, and they didnt feel any awkwardness at this point. A weekter, everything had been taken care of, and the two went straight back to the country. Ill go back to the office first, you go home and get some rest. Brayden patted Emmas shoulder and said. Okay. The two parted ways on that. In the Kirnd Group, everyone was busy as usual and didnt seem to have any free time. Mr. Kirnd is back. Hello, Mr. Kirnd. The employees of Kirnd Group kept greeting him. Big brother, how is it? Leon barged into the office and asked excitedly. Dont worry, everything is going well. Brayden replied as he packed his business bag. Great! Leon almost jumped up and down with excitement. Hows Dolly these days? He asked immediately after. All at once, Leon lowered his head and fell silent. Upon sensing Leons unusual reaction, Brayden immediately raised his head and looked at the man in front of him, somewhat wary. What happened? Brayden asked somewhat anxiously. Actually, nothing happened, just Leon stammered a reply. Say it! Brayden shouted. Its that my sister-inw left the country. Leon answered immediately. Why did she leave the country? At once, Braydens brow, tightened up. A business trip? Or a break from work? Whats going on? Brayden continued to ask. Sister-inw said she wanted to go out for a break, and then, then she just left. Leon answered. Brayden cocked his head and couldnt understand Dollys sudden departure. Big brother, you dont have to think too much, sister-inw has been working overtime for a while, so its not wrong to go abroad for a walk now. Well, thats what I said, but Brayden always felt that something wasnt quite right somewhere. Okay, I know, you go out and work. Brayden waved a hand at Leon in front of him and said. Picking up the phone next to him and flipping through the address book, Brayden immediately called Dolly. Soon, the call was picked up. Where are you? He asked directly. Shes still busy, Ill have her call you backter. With that, the other party simply hung up the phone. The voice was Jaydens! All of a sudden, the anger in Braydens heart was immediately ignited, and the fire was still fierce. The two of them actually sneak out of the country to date behind their backs! Pop! The phone was directly thrown by Brayden in the trash can next to him. Chapter 1580 still love him Brayden just called you. Jayden said in a low voice, with some displeasure in his tone. Dolly next to him was stunned for a moment and just nodded. Never mind, after all, we still have to exin, and there is no hurry this moment. When are you going back? Jayden asked immediately after. I dont know. Dolly replied indifferently. Jayden thought Dollysst answer was just a joke, but now it seems like she wasnt joking. Well, let her be, as long as she is happy. Hows Amara? Better? Dolly asked. You have the energy to care about her? Jayden said with a smile. Its fine, shes fine. Jayden then replied. Amaras scenest night was a bit over-acted, although she was acting in her own right. Jayden knew that Amaras hatred for Dolly was not something that ordinary people could imagine, but at the same time he didnt understand why Amara would hate Dolly so much. Dolly, did you and Amara know each other before? Jayden hurriedly asked. I dont know her. Dolly replied in confusion. All of a sudden, Dolly suddenly became cautious. Yes, why did Amara always target herself? If she was only doing it for Jayden, she would not do it to such an extent. You think about it again. Jayden continued. Dolly sat on the couch next to her, cocked her head, thought for a long time, and finally did not think of anything substantial. Forget it, dont think about it, whats the point of thinking so much? Dolly waved her hand and continued to be busy. Youre nning to stay here for a long time? Jayden asked as he looked around. This was the house Dolly had just rented, Jayden did not know how long she had rented it, but looking at her dedication to the house, it did not seem to be a short-term rental. Not really, it depends. Dolly replied. No one can guarantee what will happen to them in the future or what kind of people they will meet, so all they can do is enjoy the moment. Maybe Vincent will soon be relieved, or maybe he will really hate himself for life! Life is like that, with all its idents and mishaps, and Dolly has gotten used to epting it all, because she knows in her heart that its useless toin about God. What about you? Dolly suddenly stopped and asked while wiping the beads of sweat on her forehead. Im going back tomorrow. Jayden replied, his eyested with reluctance. In fact, Jayden just wanted to send Amara back home to save her the trouble of always looking for Dolly here. Oh. Dolly answered, and continued to bury her head in her work. I mighte back again. Jayden suddenly said. Dolly paused for a moment and slowly looked up, a little curious. Come back for what? Dolly asked! Back to look for you ah, I do not rest assured that you are alone here. Jaydens answer had an element of worry, but also other implications. dolly looked away from him. What do I have to worry about? Im eating well, ying well, and living well, you dont have to worry about me. Dolly hurriedly said. She didnt want people to gossip. Im afraid youll be bullied by others here. Jayden continued. Dolly snorted coldly, even if she would be bullied, it would definitely not be more than the harm she received at home. No, Jayden, youd better go back and take good care of Amara, she needs your care, in the future, you two be well, I sincerely wish you both well. Dolly turned around and looked at the person in front of her, and said in a serious manner. What did Dolly mean by this? The first time I saw her, she said, I wish you and Amara the best. Jayden slowly walked up to Dolly, his expression was very serious. The first thing you need to do is to get a good deal. Jayden said firmly, fearing that the person in front of him would not believe it himself. For a moment, Dolly froze. What exactly is the rtionship between you and Amara, you know in your heart, and I do not want to know, in any case, you stay away from me in the future. Dolly said bluntly. Dolly didnt want to hurt the person in front of her, but if she didnt put words in her mouth, how could Jayden put her down? Are you really that hard-hearted? Jayden asked. Yes, thats right, I am a ruthless and evil woman! Dang! Jayden mmed the door and left. For so long, he had been silently giving and guarding behind Dolly, but in return, he was treated so mercilessly today. Dolly had never given herself a chance, and she had never treated herself as a lover, even for a moment. Jayden huffed, bowed his head, and slowly left. Jayden, Im sorry, I cant ept your affection for me! In front of the window, Dolly looked out at the departing back, with a hint of sadness in her eyes. Its said that couples cant be friends after a breakup, and although Dolly and Jayden have never been in love, the atmosphere will definitely be awkward the next time the two meet again. Unless, one ys dumb and one chooses to forget. In the living room, Amara is watching TV and eating fruit, looking very leisurely. What did you say? Jayden, youre crazy! Weve just left the country. Amara shouted in surprise. Yes, they just want to go abroad this time, but they just want to take a break, but they just happened to meet Dolly here. Is it because of Dolly? asked Amara suddenly. No. Jayden immediately replied. Im tired and want to go back to my country to rest. Jayden continued. At his answer, Amara was a bit speechless. Okay, since you are tired, then you should go back to your country. What about you? Jayden asked rhetorically. Im not going back to my country, Im going to keep going around. Amara said loudly. No! Jayden suddenly shouted, startling the people next to her. What cant? I can go wherever I want to go, what do you care? Amara continued loudly. In fact, Amaras mood is rottentely. When she was abroad, her ex-boyfriend broke up with her and she was so distressed that she directly chose to go back home, and two days ago, that ex-boyfriend even took the initiative to call her again and asked to make up. Amara, just dont be capricious, its almost enough. Jayden said. Whos being capricious? Is he on the wrong medication? Is a trip out of the house considered capricious? You, leave me alone! Amara pointed at Jayden and said loudly. So what are you going to do? Make up with your boyfriend? Or Shut up! Amara didnt know what to do, she loved that man, but she couldnt forgive him for all the harm he had done to her. So do you still love him? Jayden leaned into her ear and asked.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Love, of course I do! Chapter 1581 A reunion? Finally, still unable to resist Amaras insistence, Jayden chose to give up. Arent you going back to your country? Amara asked. Back to what country, you do not go back, I go back to what? On the sofa, Jayden whispered discontentedly. Why is this person so inexplicable? Yesterday he was the one who said he was going back to his country, and now he is the one who says he is not going back. Dont go back. Amara sat on the sofa and kept smacking her lips and eating fruit.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Get me an apple. Jayden said casually. Get it yourself. Amara replied loudly. Hey, you can die if you get me an apple, right? Yes, it can die! Amara continued to answer loudly. Is this woman going through early menopause? Jayden shook his head and didnt say anything. Suddenly, the phone next to her rang, Amara looked at the caller ID and didnt answer. But the phone kept on ringing, as if it would keep on ringing as long as Amara didnt answer. Hey, answer the phone! Jayden said, probably annoyed, reminding her. No. Or else, you answer it for me? Saying that, Amara threw the phone next to her directly to Jayden. Looking at the string of numbers jumping on the screen, Jayden was annoyed inside. I said are you annoyed? Always calling people to sell things is interesting The other party has not yet spoken, Jayden said a lot of h h h, a side of Amara looked at the scene in front of him, a little dazed. Who are you? A man on the phone asked. Who do you care who I am? Dont call from now on! With that, Jayden was about to hang up the phone. Wheres Amara? Suddenly, the other party asked. At once, Jayden was blinded. He knows Amara, so he is Amaras friend? Its over, the tone of his own words just now was too aggressive, and he must have offended someone. Hey, that, looking for you. Saying that, Jayden hurriedly handed the phone to Amara and hid himself in the room. What is it? Amara took the phone and asked directly. Who is the man who answered the phone just now? The other party asked. Its my boyfriend. Amara replied with a carefree voice. Youre actually in a rtionship? What? Are you allowed to be promiscuous, but Im not allowed to fall in love? Amara asked nonchntly. Amara, listen to me, everything is just a misunderstanding, I still have you in my heart, the only person I love is you, give me one more chance, okay No! said, Amara directly hung up the phone, and pulled the ck ex-boyfriends cell phone number. At this time, Jayden, lying in bed, his heart is very guilty. That Amara will not be able to punch and kick himself again, right? He was suddenly a bit annoyed. Come on,e out! In the living room, Amara shouted. Sorry, I didnt know that the person who called you was your friend. Jayden said embarrassed. Ex-boyfriend. Amara added. At once, Jayden immediately straightened his back. Ex-boyfriend, why didnt you say so earlier? If I had known that he was your ex-boyfriend, I would have scolded him for a while longer. Jayden said deliberately. But Amara on the sofa, but there is some sadness in her eyes. She still loves the ex-boyfriend, but she knows that there is no possibility for them to get back together. The unattainable is always stirring up, and the obtained, but do not know how to cherish. This is human nature,plex and fickle human nature, Amara raised her head and looked up at the ceiling, trying to hold back the tears in her eyes. Thepanys main goal was to get the best out of thepanys business. Come on, its your freedom to do whatever you want, everything, go with your heart, Ill always support you. Jayden looked at Amara in front of him and said in a low voice. Finally, Amara could not hold back, directly leaned on his shoulder and cried. How do you think Im so miserable! Its so hard to fall in love with a man and fucking mess up! And hesing to get me back together! Amara cried and shouted loudly while pounding Jaydens chest. Jayden, who was holding back the pain in his chest, patted her back andforted her. At this time, Dolly was sunbathing on the balcony. It was a veryfortable day for people. Dolly sat on a lounger, stretched her back, looked at the sea in the distance and was in a cheerful mood, if only she could spend her life here. Ding ding ding It was Mrs. Knight, and Dolly immediately picked up the phone. Dolly, how are you doing there? Are you okay? Mrs. Knight asked worriedly. Maam, dont worry, Im fine. Dolly answered immediately. Brayden has been looking for youtely, so give him a call. Mrs. Knight then said. Dolly hesitated a little, to be honest, she did not know how to exin this sudden trip to Brayden, who knew herself too well and naturally knew what was in her heart. I see. The two hung up the phone after a few more pleasantries. Dolly! suddenly, not far away, Jayden shouted. Hmm? Dolly shook her head, trying to see the face clearly. Oh my God, its me! Im not back home,e on down! Jayden shouted as he jumped. After making sure it was Jayden, Dolly immediately went downstairs. Whats wrong, Dolly asked. Come on, hurry up, Amara wants a drink, you go drink with her. Jayden replied as he pushed her around. What kind of strange request is that? Jayden, stop it. Dolly said immediately. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Jayden exined. Dolly looked at the man in front of her and was a little surprised. What for? What are you looking at me for? Jayden asked, sping his hands in front of him. You, dumped her? Dolly asked cautiously. What are you talking about, how could I have dumped her? No, were not in that kind of rtionship , Jayden said, getting more and more anxious as he exined. Dont rub it in! Jayden a force, directly push Dolly into a nearby pub. Boss, serve me wine! In a corner, Amara shouted. Dolly slowly walked over, a little scared. Amara, are you all right? Dolly took the initiative to say hello. Who are you? Amara looked up, half-smiling, and asked. Im Dolly. Dolly? Dolly? Come on, drink! Chapter 1582 ask for money Amara seemed to have no more preconceptions about herself, and Dolly looked at the man in front of her with some relief. Dolly, what do you think, men are all about? Amara asked. Men are sons of bitches! Amara did not wait for Dolly to answer, continued. Dolly looked at Jayden next to her and then looked at Amara across the room, feeling a little uneasy. Amara, whats wrong with you? Dolly asked curiously. In fact, Amara is not bad in nature, but sometimes it is easy to be impulsive, and then do some very unreliable and stupid things. Arent all women like that? Stupid and cute, but men are good at it. Dolly, I feel so bad, I feel so bad! Suddenly, Amara burst into tears. Dolly was at a loss for words. She wanted to go over and hug Amara, but she didnt dare. Do you know why I treated you so badly before? Amara lifted her head, huped, pointed at the person in front of her and asked. Why? Dolly asked. Because you stole Jayden! You know, when Jayden was treating you, he always liked to hang around you andpletely ignored me. Before you showed up, the two of us were together almost every day, but ever since you showed up, hes been talking about you all day long, and Im pissed! Although the two of us are not a couple, who can stand it when a man keeps mentioning another womans name in one woman? And, he even went back to his country for you. I only have him as a good buddy, you say he left, what do I do? Ill be all alone Amara said loudly while drinking wine, the more she said, the sadder she became. Looking at Amaras confession in front of her, Jayden next to her really wanted tough and be angry. Jayden that son of a bitch who forgets his friends when he sees sex, has someone he likes andpletely forgets about me Amara continued. Dolly did not make anyments, just sat there silently listening to her confession. The way Amara looks, she should be very aggrieved in her heart, Dolly sighed. In the beginning, if Amara had said these words, perhaps Jayden would not have returned to China, and so many things would not have happened. And what about you now? Why are you in so much pain now? Dolly asked immediately afterwards. Because my ex ising to get me back together. Amara replied dryly. Dolly looked away from Jayden in front of her, a little confused. You listen to her first. Jayden leaned over and whispered in her ear. Pop! Amara suddenly pped the table hard. What are you two muttering there? Dont think I cant hear you! Amara pointed at the two people in front of her and yelled. Dollyughed slightly and shrugged at her. When my ex and I were in a rtionship, he was messing around, and then I found out, and he broke up, and he dumped me first! Then, I agreed and left, but he actually called me the other day to get back together with me Amara exined. What should I do? Its so hard for me! Amara cried hysterically. Whats there to be torn about? Theres such a thing as someone out there, theres a first time and theres a second time. Of course Amara couldnt agree to get back together, but if she still loved the ex Dollys eyes dimmed. Amara, do you still love him? Dolly hurriedly asked. Love what love, I love the fucking big head! Amara shouted. She does. Jayden continued to lean into Dollys ear and whisper. Why are you two sneaking around and whispering again? Dont think Im too drunk to see Amara murmured. Since you dont love anymore, let go. Dolly said loudly. After Amara heard such words, all of a sudden, she burst into tears again. No, I cant live without him, I actually still love him! Why did Amara burst out? Looking at the person in front of her, Dolly pressed her temples and got some headache. The three of them talked together for an unknown period of time, and finally, Amara fell asleep. Dolly, I wont see you off, Amara in this state. Jayden pointed to the drunken Amara next to him and swallowed. Its okay, I know, you take good care of her. With that, Dolly turned around and left. It turned out that Amaras love experience was also very difficult, Dolly sighed while kicking the small stones on the road. In this world, the most torturous thing is love, right? When I got back to my ce, it was alreadyte at night, and Dolly read a book for a while and went straight to bed. At this time, Brayden, still working in the office, but his mind is full of Dollys face. Where the hell did she go? The more Brayden thought about it, the angrier he became, so he lit up a cigarette and smoked it. Brother! Leon greeted as he walked in. Whats up? Brayden exhaled a puff of smoke and asked in a low voice. Someone has already terminated cooperation with us. Leon replied seriously. Who is behind it? Brayden asked calmly. I dont know, we havent found out yet. Keep investigating. Saying that, Brayden walked to the window and looked out at the bustling world with a somewhat grim expression. He had long known that there would be such a day. And who else but Vincent could do such a thing? Perhaps Dollys trip abroad this time had something to do with him as well. Big brother! Suddenly, Anastasia jumped in front of him. You be ady! Brayden yelled. What is this, I just got here and youre yelling at me. Anastasia beamed, aggrieved. What do you want from me? Brayden asked impatiently. Just give me some money to spend. Anastasia said shamelessly. Brayden turned around and looked at the person in front of him, with a slight question in his eyes, she stillcked money to spend? Shes not going to specte again, is she? Wheres your money? Brayden asked suspiciously. My money, all used to invest ah. Anastasia replied with conviction. What did you invest? The bookstore, dont you know, Leon didnt tell you? I opened a few more branches Anastasia exined. So thats it. Brayden lowered his head and put out the cigarette. During this period of time, his mind was either on his work or on Dolly, and he had no time to pay attention to other things, so naturally he did not know about Anastasias opening of branches. Here! This money, Im lending it to you! Dont forget to pay it backter. Brayden said while throwing a card to her.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Anastasia excitedly kissed the bank card in her hand, and then rushed over to pound Braydens shoulders. Big brother, dont worry, if you go bankrupt in the future, I will fully fund you Anastasia! Chapter 1583 Negotiation? Oops, just kidding with you, why so serious. Anastasia whispered. Anastasia didnt know that the joke she made would probablye true. Okay, Im busy, you go. Saying that, Brayden then waved his hand to Anastasia, signaling for her to go out. Looking at the busy Brayden in front of her, Anastasia skimmed her lips, and then left. Mr. Kirnd! the assistant suddenly broke in. Knock on the door! Brayden shouted. Brayden, Im sorry, I was in such a hurry, that, something happened! The assistant said immediately afterwards. Whats happened? Three partners have terminated their cooperation with us. The assistant said in a low voice, with some uneasiness in his tone. Brayden stood up with a start. He had anticipated this situation, but not how fast it would develop!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. What else is unusual? Brayden asked seriously. It is still under investigation! The assistant replied. Two people briefly exchanged a few words, Brayden took his jacket and walked out of the office. This Vincent, he really does not leave any room for error! Brayden took out his cell phone while walking, and dialed it. Mr. Kirnd, may I ask what you want from me? Vincent asked in a grim voice. Lets talk. Brayden answered directly. Sorry, I dont have time now. With that, Vincent was about to hang up the phone. Then Ill meet you at the office! No need! Vincent suddenly shouted. See you at the usual ce! After saying that, Vincent hung up the phone directly. The old ce, referring to the cafe where they used to meet. What was Vincent going to do? The first thing you need to do is to get rid of the Kirnd Group and then acquire it. In the cafe, Brayden sat on the sofa, sorting out his emotions Half an hourter, Vincent appeared in the cafe. Come so early? Vincent said loudly while walking towards Brayden. Fine. Brayden replied indifferently. In this way, the struggle between the two men kicked off. Tell me, what do you want? Brayden took a sip of coffee and asked. Youre saying that like Im doing something to you. Vincent said deliberately. Cut the crap! Brayden yelled in a low voice. Brayden hates people who waste his time, so naturally, no matter what he does, he will choose to do it quickly. Mr. Kirnd, what the hell are you talking about? Vincent asked deliberately. Vincent, lets not talk in the dark, we are all men, so dont be sneaky when talking and doing things, thats not what husbands do. Brayden said very serious and powerful, said before Vincent some exasperation, the expression is increasingly difficult to see. What? Did Dolly not tell you? Vincent suddenly said. Brayden looked at the person in front of him, a little strange. Is there still a connection between the two of them? It shouldnt be! Im telling you, what youre going through now is all because of Dolly! Vincent said firmly. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Im not going to let Dolly go, Im going to let her have a taste of watching her beloved one get hurt! With one word, Brayden understood. Brayden had thought that Vincent would deal with himself, but he did not think that Vincent would deal with himself because of Dolly! Brayden really thought that the man in front of him was fighting with himself because of business, because of profit, but now it seems that it was only because of a woman, and that was the reason for Vincent to do these things. Dolly and between you guys, I have heard earlier, she and Zoeys rtionship is very good, and she has always treated Zoey as her good sister to get along, so that time Zoeys car ident, she is also very distressed Brayden exined for Dolly. Okay, you just dont exin for Dolly! People have already started cuckolding you, and youre still here defending her? Vincent said deliberately. Vincent had long known that that Dolly was swimming with Jayden at this moment. In fact, it was true, only that there was Anastasias presence in the course of the tour. If theres nothing else, Ill leave first. Saying that, Brayden was about to leave. Dont bother! Lets talk a little longer. Vincent shouted. No need! Brayden responded. He had finally figured out Vincents purpose, so there was no need to stay any longer. Brayden, who had left the cafe, looked at his watch and still couldnt resist, and dialed Dolly directly. Where are you? Brayden asked softly. Whats wrong? On the phone, Dolly asked rhetorically. Im asking you where you are right now? Brayden asked aloud. Im outside, taking a break. Dolly replied calmly. Perhaps not satisfied with the answer Dolly gave, Brayden hung up the phone directly. Unknowingly, Brayden drove back home. Brayden, whats wrong with you? Your face doesnt look too good. Mrs. Knight asked, worried as she went about her business. Nothing. Brayden replied indifferently. How could it be all right? His face was gloomy and his aura was even colder! Mrs. Knight rushed to Brayden and looked him up and down, back and forth. Whats wrong? Did you have a fight with Dolly? Mrs. Knight asked. No. Dolly was just out for a walk , Mrs. Knight continued. Maam! Suddenly, Brayden looked up and shouted. Im going to my room to rest. Saying that, Brayden then walked straight into the room. Mrs. Knight looked at Dollys bedroom, shook her head, and then walked into the kitchen. Brayden, lying in bed, looked out the window at the dark sky and fell into deep thought. Sometimes, he began to wonder whether he and Dolly together, is a good choice, but he could not give up this beloved person. First Jayden, then Stanley, and now Vincent, why is it that Dolly always has more friends of the opposite sex than of the same sex? Probably too tired, I do not know how long, Brayden gradually closed his eyes. Grandma, wheres Dad? In the living room, Franklin loudly asked Mrs. Knight in the dining room. Daddys resting. Mrs. Knight replied. Oh. The childs expression was a little lost. Come on, Franklin, will Grandma sign for you? With that, Mrs. Knight walked over. Every time a child finishes a test and revises the paper, he or she needs a parents signature, and the school does this to keep parents informed of their childs academic performance. Good. Said Franklin, handing a pen to Mrs. Knight. In the room, Braydens cell phone was always on, but unfortunately, he had set it to silent mode. Chapter 1584 The last guarantee I called you a lot yesterday, why didnt you answer? In the office, Emma asked directly. I was asleep when you called. Brayden replied in a low voice. Looking at the somewhat lost eyes of the person in front of her, Emmas heart ached as if she had been stabbed by a needle. In this world, the only one who can affect Braydens mood should be Dolly! Did you have a fight with Dolly? Emma asked directly. No. Brayden immediately replied. Then why are you unhappy? Emma continued to ask. Im not upset. In short, Brayden just wouldnt admit that he was upset! Emma turned around, walked to the couch, and sat down. What did you want to see me about? Brayden asked suddenly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Theres a party tonight. Said Emma, cing the invitation in her hand in front of Braydens face. Im not going. Brayden said as she pushed the invitation to the side. This is a big party in the country, I advise you to attend it better. Emma exined. Brayden immediately raised her head and looked seriously at the person in front of her with a somewhat torn expression. The people who attended this banquet were some well-known figures, and the organizer was also a domestic figure who could not be offended. Forget it, go through the motions! I got it. Brayden replied indifferently and continued to bury his head in work. Emma knew that at this time Brayden did not want to take care of anyone, so did not say anything more, directly out of the office. Miss Emma is here. Leon greeted her in the corridor. Leon, dont forget to remind Brayden to attend the party this evening. With that, Emma left straight away. What party? Leon cocked his head and seemed to be thinking about something. Big brother, I heard there is a banquet tonight he said while walking into Braydens office. Hmm. Although Brayden is extremely reluctant to attend this party, but with the current situation faced by Kirnd Group, perhaps, this party will help him. Hows the investigation going? Brayden looked up and asked. Big brother, those several partners who terminated the cooperation, all met with Vincent beforehand Leon exined in a low voice. Brayden clenched his fist in his hand, and his aura was very grim. Big brother, next, what should we do? Leon continued to ask. Im going to have a good chat with those coborators. Saying that, Brayden directly stood up, finishing his clothes, his expression was very determined. Some time ago, Brayden had just taken Kirnd Group to a higher level of development, and it was so easy to have cooperation with well-known domesticpanies, but now it was destroyed with ease Vincent, you are tough enough! Track down those partners and send me all their whereabouts! Brayden said sternly. Yes! Leon replied immediately. Soon, Brayden grasped the dynamics of those few people. In one of the hotels private rooms, everyone was talking loudly and excitedly, looking very excited. How do you think that Brayden will solve this matter? Who knows? Brayden cant get away from us, hes going toe over and beg us, haha Theyughed, drank and chatted, the atmosphere was lively. Come on, cheers! Heres to our friendship! Dang! The door in the box was pushed open viciously. Mr. Kirnd, what are you doing here? A man suddenly shouted. Who asked you toe? I didnt invite you to drink! Another man yelled. Arent you d? Brayden asked in a deep voice as he slowly walked up to them. Isnt it exciting? Brayden continued to ask. Snap! Suddenly, Brayden directly picked up the ss next to him, and then he viciously dropped it on the ground. Instantly, there was silence around, and the atmosphere was awkward. Mr. Kirnd, dont be like that, we are all just having a meal together. A man walked out, muttering under his breath. Oh? Is that so? Then by the way discuss whether I, Brayden, wille begging for you. Brayden said realistically, but in a way that made sense. A bunch of old foxes, all of them human! How dare they put this little scheme on him Brayden! From now on, I, Brayden, terminate the cooperation with you, no, not only this, I will also buy yourpany in the future, I will do what I say, well see! With that, Brayden turned around and left. The people in the box, looking at Braydens distant back, all opened their mouths wide, their expressions were very distorted. Hes crazy, right? He said he wants to buy ourpany. What to do? Its over, its over, weve really offended someone Brayden Soon, the people in the box dispersed. Not without their support, Kirnd Group will not be able to develop, Brayden although also very unfortunate to terminate cooperation with them, but he does not regret his move. Brayden wanted to talk to those people alone and try to win together again, but he didnt expect those people to be gathering and celebrating the imminent copse of Kirnd Group What a bunch of white-eyed wolves! If it wasnt for Braydens help when theirpany was in trouble, they would have gone bankrupt! Brother, how is it? On the phone, Leon asked anxiously. Agreed to terminate the cooperation with those people, let the assistant put together the relevant information Brayden said while driving the car. Leon was a bit baffled by Braydens sudden agreement. Brother, are you okay? Are you sure you want to do this? Leon continued to ask. Yes, Im sure. I want to change the Kirnd Groups development model. Saying that, Brayden hung up the phone directly. Today, society is progressing, technology is developing, the traditional model has been gradually eliminated, the future world, will be a circle dominated by technology, he must prepare all in advance to deal with all the future surprises In Braydens office, Anastasia was sitting on the sofa, constantly flipping through the magazine, looking very serious. What are you doing here? Brayden asked as he walked in. Big brother, I want to invest in you! Anastasia suddenly said. Brayden looked at the person on the couch and waited for her exnation. I heard that something happened to Kirnd Group, so I wanted to help you. Anastasia lowered her head and exined. Leon again! Well, he does have a big mouth! No need! I can handle it myself. Brayden refused. Big brother, why are you still treating me like an outsider. Anastasia continued. Im not treating you as an outsider, Im just treating you as thest guarantee! Brayden suddenly replied. Chapter 1585 Reaching Consensus The Kirnd Groups growth has indeed been hampered, but thankfully, the losses have not been significant. And those who terminated the cooperation are sighing every day about their losses Have you ever regretted it? Emma deliberately asked, with a slight expectation in her tone. You know, the mall has always been deceitful, full of schemes, every boss will not give up a hint of profit, but Brayden directly gave up cooperation with some people, which made Emma a little surprised. No. Brayden answered firmly. Why? Emmas face was puzzled. First, they were the ones who gave up on me first. Secondly, I dontck them. He, Brayden, had never done anything wrong to anyone, and he would not bend below others for some benefit. Very well. A satisfied curve curved at the corners of Emmas mouth. Wheres Dolly? It seems like its been a long time since Ive seen her. Emma said as she flipped through the newspaper. Out of the country. Brayden replied coldly. For a moment, Emma was lost in thought, but quickly regained her previous expression and continued flipping through the magazine. Does it matter to you? Suddenly, Anastasia barged in and asked loudly. It was her again! Emma smiled faintly and did not say anything. Emma, are you very idle? Anastasias attitude was harsh. Fine. Emmas expression was calm. Im asking you, what are you doing here? Anastasia got angry. Just came here if I wanted to. Emma replied as if nothing was wrong. Emmas answer was so simple, yet so powerful. Anastasia looked away from Brayden, looked at Brayden next to her, and then looked at Emma not far away, with suspicion in her eyes. Big brother! Anastasia shouted with a pout. Whats wrong? Brayden didnt even look up and continued tapping away at his keyboard. Just let her go! Anastasias tone was a bit rude.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Emma did not look up, the corners of her mouth curved up, this curve, mixed with a kind of contempt and disdain. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Look, people have already left. Brayden pointed to the door. Big brother, what the hell are you thinking? Anastasia leaned over Braydens desk and asked in a low voice. Didnt think anything of it. Brayden paused for a moment and answered slowly. Looking at the person in front of her with an indifferent look, Anastasia turned around and left in a huff. Hey, whats wrong with you? Angry? In the corridor, Leon clung to Anastasias arm, a little worried. Well, angry. Anastasia didnt hide her emotions. Why? What else could it be? Because of your big brother! Saying that, Anastasia directly shook off Leons arm and left straight away. Whats wrong with her again? Leon scratched the back of his head and wondered. Perhaps because she was bored, Emma kept pressing the road after she left the Kirnd Group. Emma suddenly felt a little helpless, knowing that Dolly had already left the country and now was the best time to pursue Brayden, but she didnt know what to do. Miss Emma? Behind her, came a mans voice. What a coincidence. The man behind her continued. Emma turned around directly and looked at the person in front of her, and just smiled politely as a greeting. Join us for a cup of coffee? Vincent slowly walked up to her and leaned over to her ear, yfully blowing hot air. Sorry, I have things to take care of, so Im sorry. Emma replied bluntly. I can wait for you. Vincent shrugged, with an imperative look. No need. After saying that, Emma was about to turn around and leave. I think I can help you catch up with Brayden. Vincent deliberately changed the topic. At once, Emma stopped in her tracks. Lets go. Vincent said while making an inviting gesture to Emma. Eventually, Emma agreed and the two went to the cafe anyway. You like Brayden a lot? Vincent stirred the coffee in his cup and looked at Emma suspiciously. Mmm. Emma responded cheerfully. If he could really help himself to Brayden, it wouldnt be a bad thing. Then why dont you take more initiative with him? Vincent asked tentatively. Because he only loves Dolly, Emmas tone was a bit helpless. Men and women are not the same, men are lower body thinking animals, you look so beautiful, Brayden cant be unmoved, hes just controlling himself Vincent looked out the window, his expression was indifferent. Of course, what he said are some sophistry, but at this time Emma, but extremely like to listen to these sophistry. Probably, Vincent is understanding Emmas psychological needs! How can you help me? Emma asked eagerly. Emma never likes to grind things, and naturally, she doesnt like to hear the person in front of her talk some nonsense to herself. You dont have to care about this, you just have to be good and listen to me, I promise, you will get Brayden. Vincent met her eyes firmly. Is that so? But for some reason, Emma felt a bit flustered. Soon, the two of them reached an agreement. However, what always made Emma more curious was why Vincent wanted to help her. Emma knew it very well, Vincent was a businessman, he would never do anything without benefits! No, we must ask him! We cant just let him lead us around by the nose! Why do you want to help me? There was a hint of unease in Emmas voice. Im helping you, and Im actually helping myself. Vincent was stunned and replied in a soft voice. What does this mean? Emma frowned slightly, hoping for an exnation from him. I like Dolly, you like Brayden, Vincent said, dryly and sharply. No, it had always been rumored that the man in front of her had always liked Dollys previous assistant! Emmas expression, somewhat skeptical. What about Zoey? It seems that this Emma still knows something about herself, Vincent looked at the person in front of him and smiled. Do you think I really like Zoey? Im just trying to get closer to Dolly through Zoey. Vincent exined so perfectly that Emma in front of him really believed what he said. In the business world, Emma is indeed a strong woman, but emotionally, she is a bit of an idiot. What a naive woman! Vincent took a sip of his coffee and snickered. What do I need to do? Emma asked cautiously. You dont need to do anything right now, just wait for my good news. Vincent replied confidently. Although it feels a little less than reliable, but in order to get Brayden, Emma did not refuse Vincents offer. At this moment, Brayden, still in his office, was seriously flipping through the documents on his desk,pletely unaware of the deal between Vincent and Emma. Big brother, take a break. Leon said while handing him a ss of water, his tone was very concerned. Hmm. Brayden rubbed his eyes, put down the pen in his hand and responded. Big brother, have you spoken to your sister-inw recently? No. Brayden answered simply, but Leon was a little worried. Anastasia said she misses her sister-inw. Leon watched Braydens expression carefully and said. Hmm. At that moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward. Chapter 1586 Emma thought Vincents purpose was just to get Dolly, but she didnt know that the group of people who terminated the cooperation with Brayden before were all doing those bastard acts because they were instructed by Vincent. Big brother, why doesnt Miss Emmae to you these days? In the office, Leon asked in a deliberately low voice. I dont know. Brayden replied indifferently, he could not wait for Emma to nevere to him. But for some reason, Leons heart was a little panicked. At this moment, Anastasia, who was busy with the things in the bookstore, had a very serious look. Mr. Zhou, you should rest for a while. A nearby employee came over and said heartily. Its okay. Anastasia waved her hand and continued to bury her head in work. Anastasia is not afraid of being tired now, she is afraid of being idle! Soon, lunch time had arrived, Anastasia looked at her watch and walked out. Ah! Anastasia lifted her head, looked up at the sky, stretched and shouted, feeling instantly refreshed. It wont be seen by Brayden, will it? Suddenly, a familiar voice reached Anastasias ears. Isnt that Emmas voice? Anastasia immediately turned around and looked at the two people not far away, a little curious. Howe Emma is with Vincent? The more Anastasia thought about it, the more wrong it was, so she immediately sneaked up and followed. With Braydens character, he must still be working in the office right now. Vincent exhaled a cigarette and grunted coldly. After saying that Vincent and Emma two people went directly into a tea house. In fact, Vincent asked Emma to meet with him for one reason only, to ensure the security of the subsequent events. What do you want to do? In the box, Emma opened the door and asked. Dont rush, let me tell you slowly. Vincent said as he sipped his tea. Dont be nervous. Vincent was in Emmas mood in front of him. Vincent, you have to be clear, I just want Brayden, but I dont want you toy a hand on him. Emma looked at Vincent cautiously and said. Dont worry, I wonty a hand on him. Vincent put on an air of conviction. But that doesnt mean he wonty a hand on Kirnd Group! At the entrance of the box, Anastasia kept crouching down and listened carefully to everything inside. Tonight, Brayden has a dinner party, I will find a way to drug inside, and you will be responsible for getting a hotel room Vincent said it simply, but Emmas eyes dimmed. Emma hesitated a little, she did not want to win Brayden through such dishonorable means. What? Not willing? Then you can wait for Brayden to be snatched away by Dolly. Vincent deliberately stimted her. I do. Suddenly, Emma said loudly. Very well, she really took the bait. A woman who is in a rtionship is like a fool with a negative IQ, as long as she can get what she wants, she wont care about the consequences of some things. Anastasia at the door of the box immediately took out her pocket phone and recorded the sound while listening to the movement inside. Well, I have things to do, Ill go first. Vincent was about to leave. Anastasia immediately ran away and hid in anotherpartment next to her. Emma stood at the door of the box, looking at Vincents departing back, a trace of sadness shed in her eyes. She was suddenly a little confused, not knowing whether it was right or not, but she did love Brayden, really loved. Emma straightened her clothes and left immediately. And then, Anastasia ran out from the other box, without any hesitation, she directly opened her address book, found Braydens number, and immediately dialed it. Sorry, the number you have dialed is switched off Damn, why did he suddenly turn off the phone? Anastasia stomped her foot fiercely in the same ce, very angry. Then, Anastasia dialed Leon again. Whats wrong? On the phone, Leons tone was very t. Whats wrong? Wheres big brother? Anastasia asked anxiously. Big brother is out, he has something to do. Leon still answered ndly. Where did he go? Anastasia got a little anxious. I think he went to a social gathering. Its over, its over, Braydens really gone! No, Leon, you have to stop him, you cant let him go to a party! Anastasia suddenly shouted. Leon thought that she was being crazy again, so he didnt take her words seriously, but just perfunctorily said one or two sentences. Finally, Anastasia couldnt stand it anymore. Leon! Are you listening to me seriously or not! Anastasia yelled out directly. The phone in Leons hand fell to the ground, probably because he was shocked by her sudden loud voice. Leon, talk to me! Hello? Anastasia shouted as she tapped her phone. Whats going on? On the other side, Leon observed the phone in his hand and muttered. It seems that the phone is broken, Leon sighed, this is the phone he just bought a few days ago! Anastasia thought angrily as she ran out. Anastasia thought angrily as she ran out of the room. It seems that she had to do it herself! In the hotel, Brayden was drinking and chatting with the CEOs of otherpanies, looking very harmonious. Unbeknownst to him, Brayden hated this kind of asion, but for the future development of Kirnd Group, he had to do something to the best of his ability. Here, Mr. Kirnd, I toast you! Said, a bald old man directly picked up a ss of wine and drank it down. Out of etiquette, Brayden toasted him back. Mr. Kirnd, Kirnd Group is today, all your hard work, I admire you another man stood up, toasted him a ss of wine. Brayden has always been a very good drinker, so for this kind of small thing, he will not even put on the eye. But he did not expect that in thest drink he drank, someone had drugged him. Brayden was untying his tie as he exchanged pleasantries with the man next to him. Brayden! Emma walked in at that moment. Emma, what are you doing here? Brayden asked, looking at the person in front of him, somewhat drunkenly. I asked her toe. The man next to him replied. Mr. Kirnd, youre too drunk to drink and drive, thats why I asked Miss Emma to drive you home Really? He would be so kind? Brayden shook his head vigorously, trying to sober himself up. Come on, Ill give you a ride home. Emma was about to help him up. Just as Emma touched Braydens body, Brayden froze, and he felt the temperature inside him rise several levels. Damn, someone drugged him! Brayden finally understood. Emma, dont you touch me, quick, call a valet Brayden shouted as he pushed Emma away. Calling what chauffeur ah? Miss Emma has driven to pick you up, Mr. Kirnd how can not give face? In the box, a man shouted loudly on purpose. Thats right, Miss Emma is very kind, you cant let her down! The people next to her echoed the sentiment.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Come on, Brayden, Ill be your chauffeur. And then, Emma approached Brayden again. Chapter 1587 Taken Finally, Emma still managed to bring Brayden into the hotel. Emma directly took off the clothes on her body, and then rode on Brayden, kept fondling, trying to provoke Brayden. At this time, Brayden, for this in front of him, is indeed a bit overwhelmed, but he knows very well that the person in front of him is not Dolly. Get lost! Brayden a force, threw Emma directly on the ground. Ah! Emma on the ground covered her head, somewhat embarrassed. Dont touch me! Brayden shouted from the bed. Emma anxiously kept wandering around outside, waiting for Brayden toe out until the next day. Uh Brayden in the bath stretched out, yawned and looked haggard. Where was this? He looked around and realized that he had slept in the bathroom. What the hell? Did he drink too much yesterday? No, he had been druggedst night! Brayden suddenly remembered everything that had happenedst night. Snap! The door of the bathroom was opened. Emma, who had been sleeping against the bathroom door, fell to the floor. Brayden looked at the woman in front of him with suspicion and some curiosity. Youre awake. Emma said as she rubbed her eyes. Hmm. Brayden replied feebly. I dont know why, vaguely, Brayden heart some uneasiness. Brayden always felt as if something bad was going to happen, but he didnt know how to respond. Why are you here? Brayden asked as he walked out. Oh, I saw you drunkst night, so I sent you here Emma exined sheepishly. No, wait a minute, he was druggedst night, he should not have done anything excessive to Emma, right? Brayden looked at the person in front of him and instantly raised his guard. Emma,st night, I didnt do anything to you, did I? Brayden immediately raised his guard and asked in some panic. If something really happened, Brayden did not know how to exin to Dolly Nasty. Emma suddenly said shyly. What did you dost night, your own heart is still not clear well? Emma said flirtatiously, straightened her upper body. Brayden realized that Emma was only wearing a suspender belt and a pair of safety pants. Brayden suddenly panicked when he looked at Emma in front of him, and then at his own topless body. Knock, knock, knock! Suddenly, a knock on the door crept up. Who is it? Brayden asked loudly, looking at Emma next to him. I dont know. Emma looked at the door, and was a little nervous. Open the door! Outside the door, a man turned to a receptionist and shouted. Sorry, sir, there is someone in this room. The attendant was still very principled. I know theres someone there, Im here to deliver clothes to Mr. Kirnd! Outside the door, the crowd seemed to be growing and the scene was lively. Finally, with all the talk, the attendant opened the door anyway. At once, all the reporters outside the door poured in. Mr. Kirnd, hello, may I ask what is your rtionship with Miss Emma? Mr. Kirnd, are you getting married to Miss Emma? Miss Emma, when did you and Mr. Kirnd start to fall in love? Several reporters kept filming and talking, the picture was very awkward. Emma, at this time, was also a bit baffled, she never thought that in her lifetime, she would appear in front of the public in such a revealing dress. Give way, dont shoot, shoot what shoot, get up! Suddenly, Emmas assistant immediately ran over, took off her own jacket, draped it over Emma, and pulled her out of the room immediately. Miss, are you all right? The assistant asked while observing the situation behind her. Fine. Emma shook her head thoughtfully and replied. Who had sent the reporter to the hotel, and who had nned this conspiracy? Suddenly, Vincents face came to Emmas mind. Emma frowned tightly, her heart was furious. This time, her image in the publics mind was ruined. Miss, do you want to go home? The assistant asked in an embarrassed whisper next to her. No, go home, go to Melworks. Emmas eyes were very determined, she must go to get a statement! Dang! The door of the office was kicked open fiercely, at this moment Vincent was sitting in front of his desk constantly flipping through magazines, looking very leisurely. Yo, isnt this Miss Emma? Vincent hurriedly stood up and greeted.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It was really hard for youst night. He continued to add. Vincent, what exactly do you mean? Emma asked bluntly. What are you talking about? Im helping you out. Vincent shrugged, with an air of unconcern. Helping her? Or ruining her? Letting a reporter photograph me, thats helping me? Emmas voice was grim as she questioned. Or what? Now that word has gotten out that you had sex with Brayden, what else could Brayden do but take responsibility for you? On Vincents face, there was a winning smile. If he is not responsible for you, what will be affected is not only his reputation Vincent continued, a yful curve at the corner of his mouth. Chapter 1588 Looking for trouble So, Im doing you a favor. Vincents mouth continued to speak. Emma looked away, walked towards the sofa and sat down, her right hand kept stroking her chin and fell into a deep thought. ording to Vincent, there didnt seem to be anything wrong with it. Well, you can go back. Vincent said, with a somewhat unhappy expression. This silly woman, at the critical moment, she cant even think of such a simple reason! Nothing will happen, right? Emma asked uneasily. No, dont worry. A cold light shed in Vincents eyes. Butst night, nothing really happened between her and Brayden! Emmas heart was suddenly a little nervous. By the way, Miss Emma, that, you two yesterday, should have been Vincent said with some hesitation. No. Emmas expression was a little lost. All of a sudden, Vincent froze, what a joke? The first time I saw her, I had to go to a ce where I could see her. Emma liked Brayden or not, two people spent the night alone, and she did nothing to that stinker? Miss Emma, can you tell me what really happened between you twost night? Last night, he slept in the bathroom. Emma answered helplessly. So thats it! It seems that that Brayden is quite discreet! Vincent turned around and looked out of the window, a cold light shed in his eyes. However, since the photos of the two of them opening a room had been taken by some reporters, naturally, they would not stop recently I know, you just have to admit that you had sex with him. Vincents face, quickly covered with ayer of gloom. But in doing so, Emma felt some guilt in her heart, she had never done anything underhanded, and naturally she would be a little repulsed by such things. What? Not willing? You can deny it, but dont forget what you went to the room for in the first ce! Vincent reminded the person in front of him. Vincent was right, what did he do from the beginning to the end much, is not to get Brayden! Emma clenched her fists, her aura a little bit bitter. Dont be silly, if you dont take the initiative, Brayden will never be responsible for you! Vincent said fiercely. Emma half squinted her eyes, her expression was a bit torn. Emma straightened her back, as if she had made some great determination, her expression was very firm. I understand. Emma replied in a firm tone. Vincent gently patted her shoulder and smiled. Brayden, at this moment, was wandering around the Kirnd Groups office with a very anxious look. Big brother, how can you go to a room with Emma? There was a hint of dissatisfaction in Leons tone. You know, before this, Leon had been convinced that the person Brayden loved was Dolly and would never fail Dolly in his life, but now it seemed that there was a budding rtionship between him and Emma. Im not. Brayden murmured, clutching his head. What didnt? That photo, that report, and that video, did someone else maliciously fake upload it? And there was surveince in the hotel Big brother, shouldnt you exin to your sister-inw? Leon, at this time, is very anxious. Brayden parted his face and sighed. Fortunately, at this time Dolly is not in the country, otherwise, he really do not know how to exin to her! No need for now, she is abroad. Brayden replied. Brother, I think youd better exin as early as possible! After all, the inte is so advanced now, and you are a popr person in this city Leon reminded him. Brayden! suddenly, Anastasia shouted while walking in. Its over, its over, shes here, its going to be a mess again. Take it easy! Lets talk about it! Leon immediately ran to Anastasia and stopped her. Well say what well say? Hes already done this, and hes still talking nicely? Anastasia said, reaching out and pushing Leon into a nearby corner. Anastasia, what do you want? Brayden looked up and asked coldly. What do you think I want? Anastasia walked right up to him and stared at him bitingly. She is not a simple character, she dares to love and hate, for her friends, she can stick her knife in both sides, for her rtives, she can go to the knife mountain and go to the fire, although her father and mother are no longer there, but she is still not afraid of the sky and the earth. What happened between Emma and me is just a misunderstanding, dont think too much about it. Brayden hurriedly exined.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Anastasia used to address Brayden as Big Brother whenever she met him, but today, as soon as she entered the office, she directly called him by his name, which means that her anger has reached the extreme! Brayden, what do you want? Looking at the bowl and eating from the pot? Anastasia clenched her fists, her eyes full of indignant injustice. Dont be ridiculous! Brayden growled in a low voice of discontent. Im not talking nonsense! Tell me, who did you choose? Anastasia stared dead in the eyes of the man in front of her, expecting his answer. The first time I saw the man, I was in the middle of a fight. What? Whats wrong with you? You choose Dolly or Emma? Anastasia continued to ask deliberately. What else is there to say? Of course hes going to choose Dolly! All right, you can go about your business! Brayden said as he waved his hand at her. Dont dodge my question! Anastasia continued to dwell on the topic. But this question, Brayden can not answer for the time being. Brayden loves Dolly, there is no doubt about it. But now the outside world has spread the rumor about the scandal between him and Emma, and, he really does not know if he did anything excessive to Emmast night. Anastasia, stop it! Brayden turned around, opened the notebook in front of him and said in a low voice. Surnamed Gu, I really didnt expect you to be such a hypocrite who cheats peoples feelings! Anastasia pointed at Braydens nose and scolded fiercely. Forget it, let her scold you as she sees fit! Before the matter is rified, he absolutely cannot give any answer. Anastasia,e on, youre overdoing it! Leon immediately ran over and tugged at the corner of her coat. Who is going too far? None of you men are good! Anastasia suddenly turned around and yelled at Leon. Anastasia was out of her mind, right? How could she say something like this to provoke public anger! Hurry up and go home! Leon was angry and impatient. What? Are you angry? Did I say something wrong? You men just think about cheating every day. Anastasias words were exaggerated, without any consideration for Leons feelings in front of her, but of course, she said it on purpose for Brayden next to her. Anastasia, youve had enough! Finally, Leon could not hold back any longer, and pulled her out of the office while yelling. You let go of me, Leon, you son of a bitch She struggled while looking back at Brayden. Chapter 1589 being used? This ends here, do you hear me? Leon said to Anastasia in front of him in the hallway. I beg to differ! Anastasia lifted her chin and replied capriciously. Anastasia, I said, this is the end, otherwise, we will break up! Leons aura was very serious. All of a sudden, Anastasia froze. I couldnt imagine that Leon would break up with himself over such a trivial matter? Leon, youre quite capable! Saying that, Anastasia immediately left Kirnd Group.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Looking at the distant back, a trace of sadness shed in Leons eyes. Leon shook his head and left. Hello everyone, next up for you is a hot news in the business world, Mr. KirndBrayden and Emma rooming together was filmed On the screen, a host narrated with great enthusiasm. Looking at the image in front of him, Braydens fist, clenched tighter and tighter Dang! Finally, Brayden still cant help it, fiercely swung his fist to the wall behind. Damn it, who the hell ordered this! Big brother. Leon greeted as he walked in, looking very anxious. Whats wrong? Brayden continued to sign the papers. Are you okay? There was a hint of regret in Leons eyes. Yeah. Brayden replied calmly. The , Leon stammered, not sure if he should say what he was going to say next. Say! A few more old partners have terminated cooperation with us. Leon lowered his head and exined nervously. Brayden immediately turned around and looked seriously at the person in front of him, with some tension in his eyes. Whats going ontely? Why did so many idents happen one after another? Why? Brayden stopped moving his hands and looked at the man in front of him, waiting for his answer. Because Leon hesitated. Say! Because they say that you and Emma are already together, so naturally you dont need their support anymore, and they are old and want to retire Leon said directly, his body trembling. What kind of logic is this? Brayden cocked his head and thought about something. No, things are definitely not that simple. First, some partners terminated the cooperation with Kirnd Group, then he was drugged and secretly photographed, and now another partner terminated the cooperation All this seems to have been arranged. Thepanys main reason for this is the fact that thepany has been in the business for a long time. Big brother, have you offended someone recently? Leon asked cautiously. No, he had been workingte in thepany, staying upte, socializing, where did he have any spare time to offend someone? If sister-inw knew about it, she would probably be angry again. Leon next to him muttered softly. A woman watching her beloved man gossip with other women, naturally will be very jealous, this is inevitable, but Brayden has not yet figured out how should exin to Dolly. Or else Leons eyes lit up for a moment. No need. Brayden waved his hand and replied firmly. Now that it had happened, as a person involved, he could only solve it personally. Big brother, what do you need me to do? Leon looked at the person in front of him expectantly. You contact the foreign manufacturers boss, Mr. Harris. Brayden half-squinted his eyes, a bit of a godsend. Tell him some specifics about ourpany Brayden said while patting Leons shoulder. Brayden had saved Mr. Harris life before, and Mr. Harris had promised him that he would choose to be on his side no matter what happened. Hearing the decision made by Brayden, all of a sudden, Leon was excited inside as if he had seen hope again. When? Leon raised his head, looked at Brayden in front of him, and asked urgently. Now. Brayden looked at him with a somewhat stern expression. Leon immediately walked out of the office and began to busy handing over the work in his hands. The rtionship between Brayden and Leon was very clear to Mr. Harris abroad, so Leon went abroad to handle some matters on behalf of Brayden, and Mr. Harris would be extremely supportive. At this moment, Emma is sitting in the living room, a look of nothing to do. Since working with Vincent, she has be very rxed. Probably the reason is that she worries less than before when ites to her feelings. Miss Emma, how are you doingtely? Vincent greeted loudly as he walked in. Fine. Emma immediately stood up and said hello. But, what is he doing here again? Youre here today to Emma looked at him, curious. I want to discuss one thing with you. Vincent sat on the sofa, somewhat arrogant. Sure enough, how could hee to her if there was nothing, Emma skimmed him and immediately raised her guard. What is it? To withdraw the cooperation with Kirnd Group. Vincent answered straightforwardly. What kind of nonsense is this? This is simply impossible! Vincent, what exactly do you want to do? Emma looked up and down at the person in front of her, a little suspicious. Am I not helping you get Brayden? Vincent replied proudly. What augh! Any fool would know that once he withdrew the cooperation with Kirnd Group, Brayden would definitely hold a grudge against him for the rest of his life, right? You go away, I wont withdraw it. Emmas face suddenly turned cold. She had only established a partnership with Brayden after a long time, and now she refused to give up thisst association. Miss Emma, believe me, you will get him. Vincent irritated the person in front of him. What the hell do you mean? Emma asked impatiently. Only if you withdraw the cooperation with Kirnd Group, Brayden will understand how important you are to him, wont you Probably catching Emmas psyche, Vincent said it to her taste and caused Emma to nod her head frequently in agreement. What do you think? Is it feasible? Vincent turned around, looked at the person in front of him, and smiled. Emma hesitated, but decided to give it a try. Are you sure Ill seed? Emma asked again and again, very uneasy. Will. Vincent answered calmly and firmly. Ding ding ding The phone next to her rang. Emma looked at the few words bouncing on the screen and immediately picked up the phone. Where are you? On the phone, it was their familys old mans voice. Im at home in China. Emma cleared her throat and answered gently. Child, listen to my advice, dont do anything stupid, there are some things that cant be forced. The old man continued to speak, his tone full of worry. Dad, what are you talking about? Emma deliberately pretended to look like she didnt know anything. If you really cant, you shoulde back. The old man said bluntly. No! I dont want to go back. And then what? Then to Brayden? The senior on the other end of the phone shook his head and sighed. Dont let the others take advantage of you. Dad, it wont, dont worry! Emma smiled and replied with confidence. Next to her, Vincent watched the scene and sneered, not speaking. After a few more brief exchanges between father and daughter, Emma simply hung up the phone and proceeded to discuss the next n with Vincent Chapter 1590 Confession Emma has not yet fully grasped the situation in the country, but Vincent has already had a clear picture of it. Vincent thought his n was seamless, but he did not know that Brayden had already made full preparations. Kirnd Groups office, Brayden is still busy Knock!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Suddenly, Leon barged right in, with a panting look. Big brother! Say! Brayden responded indifferently. That, Miss Emma she canceled all cooperation with ourpany! Leon replied anxiously. All of a sudden, Brayden miso stood up, the expression is very cold. What exactly did Emma want to do? Brayden shook his head, walked to the window, half squinted his eyes, looked out at the sky, and fell into a deep thought. Where is she? Brayden turned around and asked eagerly. I dont know, I just called her, she didnt answer. Leon was a little scared, he was afraid that the development of Kirnd Group would be affected. Without any hesitation, Brayden immediately took out his cell phone and dialed it directly. Hello? Emmas voice, a little cautious. Where are you? Brayden asked coldly. At home. Emma answered simply, easily, as if nothing had happened. Come to my office, I need to talk to you. Brayden suppressed his inner emotions, trying to have a peaceful negotiation with Emma. Im a little unwell today, otherwise, why dont youe to my house Emma replied. A statement that immediately made Brayden careful. You want to talk about cooperation, right? Come to my house, otherwise, no talk. With that, Emma simply hung up the phone. Leon kept observing Braydens expression in front of him, his heart was very nervous. Big brother, what did Miss Emma say? Leon asked worriedly. Im going out, call me if you need anything. Brayden picked up his jacket, then walked straight out of the office. Whats so sudden? Looking at the distant back, Leon was a little confused. In the car, Brayden took a big puff of smoke, his mood was very annoyed. He had to solve the problem in front of him, no matter what the oue. Soon, his car was parked in front of Emmas vi. At this time Brayden did not know that in a corner near the vi, there were several people who had been holding up their cameras staring at his every move. Knock, knock, knock! There was a knock on the door and Emma in the room got up and slowly walked to the door. Emma was dressed in a very revealing, sexy nightgown, which put those two hooks in front of her chest in a very clear line. Coming? Emma leaned against the wall next to her and replied flirtatiously, while opening the door. Looking at such an enchanting image of the person in front of him, Brayden knew that tonight, Emma was going to get into some kind of problem again. Exin. Brayden said as he walked towards the couch and sat down. Exin what? Why the sudden withdrawal of cooperation? Brayden asked as he got right to the point. Brayden, tell me, are you using me? Suddenly, Emma leaned right into him and kept fondling. Were a win-win partnership, arent we? Brayden immediately pushed her away and straightened his clothes. Win what? The money? You know, Im not short of money, Im short of a boyfriend, a future husband. With that, Emma moved closer to Brayden again and wrapped both arms around his neck, looking very intimate. Emma! Finally, Brayden got a little impatient. Please behave yourself! A cold glint appeared in Braydens eyes. Whats wrong? I just want to make out with you. Emma directly put her hand inside Braydens clothes, kept stroking his chest, and then pushed him to the balcony. All of this, of course, was nned in advance! Emma, I came here to talk to you about work, if you continue like this, I dont think we need to talk anymore. Brayden said coldly. What work to talk about? Since the beginning, all Emma wanted to talk about was her feelings. Cut! Click! In the corner near the vi, a man held up his camera and kept snapping away, his face excited. Are we taking too many pictures? A girl next to him asked cautiously. Not much, not much, this is only where to go. The man holding the camera smiled yfully as his greedy eyes stared at the people in the room. Everything in the house was captured on film by them. Brayden clenched his fists, and there was some anger in his eyes. If the person in front of him was not a woman, he would have swung his own fist. No! Suddenly Emma tossed her hair and shouted cruelly. I used to be like this, only Ive been holding back, you dont like me going crazy, well, I became more civilized; you dont like me drinking, well, I started to quit drinking; you dont like me snacking, well, I threw away all the snacks I used to buy Brayden at first froze, and then immediately pushed away the person in front of him. And the scene happened to be captured just right by the camera downstairs. Perfect! The man holding up the camera shouted excitedly. Can we go now? The girl next to him asked in a whisper. Go what go, the show has just begun. The man gently touched the girls head and smiled evilly. Youre crazy! Brayden yelled furiously. Im not! Im not crazy! Im just so anxious, I just cant wait any longer! I dont want to put up with it anymore Emma cried while shouting in aggravation, looking pitiful. Ill go first. Brayden picked up the phone next to him and turned around to leave. Emma immediately ran behind him and hugged him tightly, the picture looked a little unusual. Dont go, please, dont leave me. Emma said so pitiful, so heart-wrenching, but Brayden in front of him was not moved. Brayden, lets go out, okay? No! Brayden ruthlessly peeled away Emmas hand and turned away. Chapter 1591 Cancel Cooperation Looking at the departing back downstairs, Emmas heart instantly felt like death and her expression was icy cold. Brayden was always so cold! Always rejecting himself! Emma sat down on the sofa, her big eyes staring at the ceiling above her in a daze. She was a little confused, she wanted to back out. But she couldnt! Some things, once done, there is no turning back. Hows it going? Did you get it all? Emma held up her phone and asked with a trembling voice. Dont worry, Miss Emma, everything is going well. On the phone, a man answered easily. Very well, Brayden, you just wait until tomorrow! Emma threw the phone on the side table, ruffled her hair, and closed her eyes, waiting for tomorrow toe. The next day, as Emma expected, all kinds of gossip came out. In an instant, the streets were buzzing with activity. Brayden, what the hell is going on here! Mrs. Knight took the newspaper and threw it into the hands of Brayden, who was still rubbing his eyes, and yelled bitterly. Maam, its so early in the morning, whats your temper. Brayden did not know what was going on. Brayden slowly unfolded the newspaper and read out the big, eye-catching headline word for word. Mr. Kirnd and Miss Emma fall in love see the truth Emmas hot body, Mr. Kirnds gentlemanly style Braydens brow furrowed. On the side of the headline, there were several photos attached. Thats right, the photos were of him at Emmas housest night What the hell is going on here? Could it be that Emma did this on purpose? Exin yourself, Mr. Kirnd, said Mrs. Knight in a grim voice. Exin what? The news reported in this newspaper is simply false! Last night, he and Emma had nothing to do with each other! Madam, listen to me, firstly, this news is not credible, and secondly, I went to Emmas house yesterday because What? You really went to her housest night? Mrs. Knight interrupted Brayden directly, with suspicion on her face. I was there for work! Brayden got a little agitated. Ding ding ding On the table next to him, Braydens cell phone rang. He looked at the caller ID and immediately picked up the phone. Brother, where are you? Leon asked anxiously. Home, whats wrong? Something happened at thepany,e over quickly! Leons tone was anxious. At once, Brayden did not say a word, directly hung up the phone, grabbed his jacket and ran out. Hey, Brayden! Youd better think about how to exin to Dolly! Behind her, Mrs. Knights voice was worried, how did thingse to this point! Pop! In the car, Brayden punched a fist directly on the steering wheel, in a very unhappy mood. In front of Kirnd Group, a bunch of reporters were blocking the entrance, waiting for Braydens arrival. Seeing such a messy scene in front of him, Brayden immediately turned around and entered the office through the back door of thepany. At this moment, Braydens office was in a mess. Whats going on? Brayden asked Leon who was next to him while walking towards the office. Miss Emma came in early in the morning, came to wine madness, smashed the things in the office Leon hurriedly exined, without a trace of temperature in his tone. For Emmas various behaviors, Leon did not dare to stop at will, unless he got Braydens order. Dang! Brayden viciously kicked open the office door. Suddenly, the air was quiet, and the employees outside the office, holding their breath, watched the scene with growing curiosity. Emma, what are you trying to do? Brayden took three steps in front of her and looked at her fiercely. Brayden, youre finally here, you dont know how scared I wasst night after you left. With that, Emma stretched out both arms and hugged Brayden in front of her. Looking at everything in front of him, Leon didnt know what to say, but just silently left the office and closed the door by the way. What do you want? Brayden asked calmly.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g I want to marry you. Emma leaned over and blew hot breath in his ear. Impossible! Then Ill make you nothing! Emma replied firmly and forcefully. Emma had never been one for jokes, and naturally every word she said carried weight in anyones eyes, and Brayden was no exception. I dont love you. But I love you, and thats enough. Emma hugged Brayden tightly and buried her head in his arms. Whats wrong with Miss Emma? I dont know, just now she was throwing a tantrum, but now she has be so well behaved? In this world, it is estimated that only Mr. Kirnd can subdue her Outside the office, several employees kept gossiping and talking. Let go of me! No! Emmas hold on Brayden increased a few more points. Emma, please be careful how you look to the public. Brayden cautioned. Image, not as important as you. The woman must be out of her mind! With one force, Brayden ripped Emma away and pressed her hard against the couch. Listen, first of all, me and you, there is no possibility, secondly, if you want to withdraw the cooperation, fine, I will not stop, now, you can go, do not force me! Brayden said seriously, pointing his right hand at the office door not far away. Brayden, arent you afraid that thepany will go bankrupt? Arent you afraid that without me, youll have nothing? How could Brayden not be afraid? But he was more afraid that he had forgotten his old heart! You can go now! And if I say no? Emma asked provocatively. Brayden turned around directly, picked up the phone next to him, and dialed. Tiger,e up here right now and take Miss Emma away! And then, Brayden immediately hung up the phone. Soon, Tiger came up. Miss Emma, please! Tiger made an inviting gesture and said politely. Brayden, dont you regret it! Then, Emma got up, stepped on a pair of hatred sky high, thump thump and left Braydens office. Looking at the petite figure, Brayden sneered. He Brayden has never regretted! This is no big deal, the final result is only thepany bankruptcy. He believed that he had the strength to rise again, and he also believed that Dolly would always be by his side and would never leave him. Big brother! Leon looked at Brayden in front of him, a little worried. Its okay, dont worry, get someone to clean it up. Brayden pointed to the wreckage on the ground and said indifferently. Then our cooperation with Miss Emma Leon hesitated, not knowing how to say these words. Cancel! Cancel it all! Brayden said it so crisply and forcefully that Leon in front of him immediately gave him a thumbs up. Chapter 1592 Less talk In front of the Kirnd Group, several reporters still hadnt dispersed, and everyone was talking about the events ofst night and seemed to be very excited. Until Emmas appearance, everyone swarmed all over it. Miss Emma, when are you and Mr. Kirnd nning to get married? A reporter held up a microphone and asked eagerly. Yes, Miss Emma, I heard that you and Mr. Kirnd are already living together Looking at the reporter in front of her, a smile appeared on Emmas face. This, is what she wanted! Miss Emma, why are you crying? Suddenly, a reporter deliberately raised his voice and asked in a worried manner. All of a sudden, Emmas tears gushed out like a broken thread, and then she directly ran away. Looking at the figure running away, the reporters who stayed in the same ce were baffled. Whats going on? The script is not like this! Yes, how should this y out next? Go after her! Next to them, Emmas assistant immediatelymanded. These people, why do they have no eyesight at all! Then, some gossip reports started to appear in the public eye again. So Braydens public image was severely affected, and Emma became the so-called poor person in peoples mouths. Hey, do you think those reports are true or not? A young female employee in Kirnd Group gossiped and asked another female employee next to her. I dont know, but there is no wind, it should be that our Mr. Kirnd has identally offended that Emma. The two women were chatting and discussing, unaware that Brayden was standing less than ten centimeters away from them. Mr. Kirnd! a female employee turned around, startled, and greeted him with a trembling voice. What were you discussing? Brayden looked at them both seriously, his expression icy. We were just, just discussing the work, yes, discussing the program Yes, yes, yes, just now discussing the program The two employees rushed to cooperate, afraid that Brayden would fire them because of this matter. Do your own thing, less talk about other peoples business! Saying that, Brayden directly turned away and walked into the office. Leon looked at them, shook his head, sighed, and had some helplessness on his face. It is said that those who can stay in Kirnd Group are some talents, but even talents have gossip and boredom sometimes. Big brother, why dont we have a press conference? Leon suggested for Brayden, trying to solve the thorny problem at hand. No need. Brayden replied dryly. Those who are clear will be clear, those who are foul will be foul. Braydens voice was calm. After so many days, Brayden suddenly some see open. The society is originally a vat, what color people have, the line between good and bad, more elusive. Some people, good natured, but halfway through the bad guys, some people, before the murder and arson, no evil, butter changed their ways, living a normal life So in this world, there is no absolute good, there is no absolute bad. Brother, I think, you should still exin clearly to everyone, at least you have to let everyone know that you did not bully Miss Emma, let alone give her any promises Leon said anxiously, his face a red. Leon believed that the man in front of him would never touch Emma easily, and he believed even more that Braydens love for Dolly was steadfast. Knock! The door was kicked open. Anastasia stood at the office door with her arms crossed in a stern manner. Is something wrong? Brayden asked, looking up, unsure. Somethings wrong! At the door, Anastasia slowly walked in, anger written all over her face. Whats going on here? Leon ran over and surveyed Anastasia in front of him, somewhat speechless. Anastasia, what are you doing here? Leon gently pushed Anastasias arm, with a hint of dissatisfaction in his eyes. Anastasia is not going to do something wrong again, right? Brayden! How do you exin! The newspaper in Anastasias bag was thrown directly at Brayden. At once, Leon was blinded. It seems that Anastasia is going to start making trouble again! There is nothing to exin, those who believe in me, dont need my exnation. Brayden nced at Anastasia and replied disdainfully. Quite condescending? Things havee to this point, does Brayden not have any guilt at all? Anastasia immediately walked up to him and stared at Brayden with wide eyes, trying to get his attention. Go to the side, busy. Brayden didnt look up and shouted in a direct and biting voice. Brayden, arent you afraid that your sister-inw will be angry if she finds out? Anastasia immediately reminded him. Of course Brayden knew that Dolly would be jealous, but that wasnt a bad thing.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Thats not what you should care about. Brayden looked busy as he tapped on hisputer keyboard and flipped through his papers. Dont you regret it! After saying that, Anastasia turned around and stopped paying attention to Brayden. She came here with good intentions to help Brayden solve his problem, but he was good, a look full of care. I really dont know what this Brayden is thinking, one minute hes working with Emma on business matters, and the next hes working with her If that day they went to the hotel together was an ident, what about this time, Brayden even went to Emmas home Anastasia sped her hands to her chest and rubbed her chin, thinking about the recent events, suddenly she turned and said, Brayden, Dolly will be back soon. Anastasia said a lot, but Brayden only listened to the words Dolly will be back soon. Have you been in touch with her? Brayden asked excitedly. Yeah, weve been in touch. Anastasia shrugged her shoulders and replied calmly. Hows she doing now? Is she physically okay? Where exactly is she now? Is the living environment and all that okay Brayden straightened his clothes and hurriedly asked Anastasia. Come on, dont worry about it! Youd better worry about yourself. Anastasia red at Brayden and pointed to the newspaper on the table. Sister-inw will be very sad if she sees this. Anastasia looked away from their family Leon with a hint of excitement in her eyes. Well, its better for our Leon, hes honest and doesnt cheat on his wife. Anastasia gently patted Leons back and smiled. Brayden naturally knew that she was deliberately speaking to herself, so she did not have any rebuttal. Because he knows very well in his heart, Anastasia is just a woman who can sometimes be impulsive, one second she may be scolding you, but the next second, she will also be very well behaved You need to say less. Leon kissed her forehead and tried to get her to stop talking. Chapter 1593 comforting her The weather at the beach was still sunny and the breeze at the beach was still refreshing. dolly stood on the balcony, looking out at the sea not far away, in a rxed mood. Mr. Kirnd and Miss Emma are a good couple A sweet womans voice came from the TV. All of a sudden, Dolly was stunned. Brayden and Emma? What the hell is this? She immediately ran into the living room, her eyes staring straight at the TV in front of her. Finally, Dollys eyes grew teary. Brayden had betrayed her! The man she once thought could never betray her in her life was now having a raw rtionship with another woman. This is ridiculous! The talk of remarriage, the talk of him always loving himself, now it seems to be nothing but a lie! Men are animals that think with their lower bodies! Pop! Dolly didnt pay attention and knocked off a water ss on the table next to her, in front of her eyes, a mess. Looking at the phone on the table, she opened her address book and found Braydens cell phone number, how Dolly wanted to dial it, but she didnt have the courage. She was afraid that Brayden would say he had moved on! Ding ding ding Before she could dial it, the phone rang. After looking at the few words bouncing on the screen, Dolly immediately picked up the phone. Sister-inw. On the phone, Anastasias voice was uneasy. Anastasia, what do you want from me? Dolly asked straightforwardly. That, I guess you must have seen that news, right? Dont worry, big brother will definitely give you an exnation, dont think too much about it Anastasia said so easily and simply, but Dolly could not listen to a single word. If it was Leon who was unclear with Emma on TV, maybe Anastasia wouldnt be so calm! I got it. With that, Dolly was about to hang up the phone. Hey, dont hang up! Suddenly, Anastasia shouted loudly in excitement. Dolly was taken aback and immediately brought the phone twenty centimeters from her ear. Donte back now, big brother is dealing with this matter, he is afraid that it will affect you Anastasia exined circumspectly. Yes, when Dolly saw the news, her first thought was to go back home immediately and find Brayden and ask for rification! Anastasia, tell me, whats going on? Anastasia asked worriedly. Actually its not a big deal, its just some normal idents. Anastasia stammered and replied. This girl is not stupid? She herself said it was an ident, how could it be normal? Dollys eyes shed with a cold light and her expression was very unhappy. Ill be back home tomorrow! After saying that, Dolly was about to hang up the phone. No way! Anastasias biting voice immediately aroused Dollys rm. She was so determined not to let herself go back to her country, there must be something wrong! Kirnd Group is now facing some tension, and now Emma has withdrawn her cooperation Anastasia told Dolly everything she knew, with the aim of keeping her from returning to the country. Simply, Braydens mind and energy are all on work, if Dolly returned to the country at this time, some terrorists will definitely deal with her, then Brayden must be distracted to protect Dolly So, sister-inw, you should note back for now, the situation is not good, even for the sake of big brother, you first endure abroad. Anastasia exined helplessly. Yes, at this time, Anastasia chose to stand on Braydens side. Although Anastasia always flirted with Brayden before, and even deliberately made him angry, but it must be admitted that in critical moments, Anastasia will still support and help her big brother. The two women exchanged pleasantries for a while and then each hung up the phone directly. In order not to create more trouble for Brayden, Dolly decided to stay here for the time being At this time, Jayden and Amara, sitting on the sofa in the living room, were watching the TV with rapt attention, looking extremely serious. Whats going on, Brayden? shouted Amara incredulously while eating her potato chips. Next to Jayden, looking at the TV in front of him, his expression was also a little stiff. He would never have thought that Brayden had betrayed Dolly. Hey, that Brayden, is he reliable or not? Amara cocked her head and looked at Jayden next to her suspiciously. Reliable. Jayden replied calmly. But Amara is apletely unconvinced look. Why dont we go see Dolly? There was a hint of worry in Amaras eyes. Since thest drunkenness, Amaras attitude towards Dolly hadpletely changed. In the past, every time she saw Dolly, she had a look of hatred, but now, she had some sympathy and would even feel some pain for Dolly. What do you want to do? Jayden parted his face and looked at Amara next to him with some suspicion. He was afraid that the person in front of him would fall on Dolly, and he was even more afraid that Amara would insult Dolly at will.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Hey, what kind of nonsense are you thinking? What can I do? I just want to gofort her! Amara mmed a hug pillow onto Jaydens body with a disgusted expression. Its like Im trying to make things difficult for her. Thats not true. Jayden nced at her and was silent. The two of them changed their clothes and went straight to Dollys rented house. What are you two doing here? Dolly asked in surprise as she opened the door. Im here for dinner. Amara walked straight in without ceremony. The house is very clean and has a literary atmosphere. Whats for dinner tonight? Amara sat directly on the sofa next to her and asked indifferently, as if she really didnt consider herself an outsider. What do you want to eat? Dolly walked over and matched her, toote to pick up Jayden behind her. Fondue? Amara, on the couch, asked tentatively. Perfect! With that, Dolly dove headfirst into the kitchen. Just as Jayden was still wondering how the two women had suddenly be so in tune, Amara kicked and kicked him into the kitchen. Help! Amara shouted as she nibbled on an apple. Jayden looked at Dolly next to him, and then at Amara in the living room, and was puzzled. Ill be right over after I finish my apple! With that, the fondue for three people, began to proceed with the preparation. Come on, Dolly, its all my fault in the past, I apologize to you now, this cup, I toast you! After saying that, Amara directly picked up the wine ss and drank it. The two people in front of her were a bit baffled, but also did not show weakness, directly picked up the wine ss, and drank Chapter 1594 won’t get back together At this point, for Dolly, Amaras heart is very sympathetic. She was betrayed by her own ex-boyfriend, naturally she also understands that betrayal of the hard and painful. This should also be considered a kind of sympathy between women and women! Both of you should drink less! Jayden looked at the situation in front of him and was a little worried. If they really get drunk, thest one to suffer will definitely be themselves! Shut up! Shut up! Two people speak in unison, very tacit understanding. Dolly, you dont want to follow her bad example. Jayden pointed at Amara next to him while picking up a bite of meat and stuffing it into his own mouth. Jayden, what do you mean? Whats wrong with me? Amara is not afraid of the sky, not afraid of the earth, she has the courage, what is wrong with me? Im not unreasonable, okay? Amara took it seriously and yelled in displeasure. Come on, youre not afraid of the world, so why were you so afraid of your ex-boyfriend in the first ce? Probably realizing that he had said the wrong thing, Jayden immediately covered his mouth and pped himself in the face in the process. I didnt mean it, Amara, dont think too much about it. Jayden exined guiltily. What to exin? Amara shook her head and sighed, her expression was sad. If there was no previous rtionship, perhaps she would be living in style now. Suddenly, the phone next to her rang. Dolly handed the phone to Amara and went into the kitchen to get some more lettuce. Looking at the caller ID, Amara didnt answer it, but simply hung up. The phone kept ringing and ringing as if it would keep ringing as long as Amara didnt answer. Jayden got impatient and turned her phone off and threw it on the couch next to her. Just before walking to the dining table, Jaydens phone rang again. It was an unfamiliar number. Jayden didnt even think about it and hung up directly. After three rings in a row, Jayden thought the person calling him might be an old friend, so he just pressed the speakerphone. Put Amara on the phone. On the phone, it was a mans voice. Instantly, all three men froze. Amara looked at the phone on the table, a little surprised. The person calling Jayden was no other than her ex-boyfriend. But, how could he have called Jayden? What do you want to say? Amara asked coldly as she ate her food. What do you want? The man on the phone, asked in a fierce low voice. Thats a ridiculous thing to say! What do you mean, what did she want? He was the one who proposed the breakup in the first ce, and he was the one who cheated on her, and now hes questioning what he wants? A scum is a scum, never know self-reflection! I dont want anything. Amara replied firmly. Amara, Ivee this far, you should stop now, right? The voice on the phone had a hint of threat. But it didnt work for Amara. Between us, there is no longer any possibility, from now on, you go your way, I live my life, the two of us do not owe each other. With that, Amara hung up the phone directly. Amara turned the phone off and threw it on the sofa next to her, just as Jayden had done earlier. Your ex-boyfriend, huh? Dolly looked up and asked worriedly. Well, dont worry about him,e on, eat! Amara poured herself another ss of wine. On the surface, she seemed like she didnt care about anything, but in reality, her heart was already in turmoil. Looking at the red face of Amara in front of her, Dolly felt some heartache. She suddenly remembered Brayden. The matter between Brayden and Emma, she still havent figured out until now. Although she believed in Braydens character, but she knew more about the nature of men. Amara, dont hold on! If you want to cry, just cry out loud, no one willugh at you. Next to her, Jayden gave her a piece of meat. Finally, Amara couldnt pretend anymore and directly fell on the table and cried out loud. This scene, very awkward, this scene, some sadness. Dolly immediately lost the mood to eat hot pot, put the spoon and chopsticks directly in the bowl next to her and watched the emotional outburst of the person in front of her. She understands that when faced with an emotional ident, there is nothing more painful than a good cry. After a long time, Amara lifted her head and wiped her own tears, her expression a little haggard. Im so sorry to interrupt your dinner. She choked out as she gathered her emotions. No, no,e on, have some water. Dolly immediately poured her a ss of in water. What else to drink water, drink the in water, andter from the eyes , Jayden coldly came. Suddenly, the two women in front of himughed. Jayden, when did you be so funny? Amara patted him on the shoulder while holding a napkin. What the hell? Im already funny, okay? Im a person, except for not being very handsome, in other aspects, Im still very good Jayden stroked his hair with a proud look. That, Dolly, what did you just say? You want to eat roast duck? Okay, tomorrow well go eat roast duck! Said Amara, eating again. Hmm? Dolly looked at the person in front of her, and there was a hint of wonder in her eyes. Amara, cant youpliment me? Jayden gently nudged Amaras arm. What was thepliment? A good personality? His ability? No way! Whats so great about you? Im just an ordinary person. Amara gave him a nce and continued to eat the balls in her bowl. Jayden turned his face away and stopped looking at her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Soon, dinner was over, and after the three of them finished cleaning up, they all sat down on the sofa in the living room, with a look of leisure Amara, what are you going to do from now on? Jayden huped and asked with some concern. What else can we do? Well see what happens. Anyway, she will never get back together with her ex-boyfriend! Amara, youre really not going to Dolly asked, swallowing hard. There is no possibility. Amara directly interrupted her words. It seems that she is really hurt. Forget it, let her be. In a rtionship, reluctance will only add to ones worries and pain. If hees to you, what will you do? Jayden looked at her and asked in a serious manner. h h h! Dont say demoralizing words! Amara kicked him directly. Amara, please mind yourdylike image! Jayden deliberately raised a few decibels. Lady? When have you ever seen me as ady? What a joke. Dolly burst outughing when she couldnt hold back. Chapter 1595 Beaten As expected, the words of Jayden that made Amara h h h came true. Amaras ex-boyfriend really came. Amara,e out and tell me everything! The person outside the door, fiercely knocking on the door, looks very fierce. Amara on the bed, with her eyes closed, was dreaming her dream, unaware of the situation outside. Perhaps Jayden heard themotion outside, and he instinctively got out of bed and went straight to open the door. Ah! Before he could open his eyes to see the person in front of him, Jayden was pushed to the floor by the person in front of him. Fuck you, how dare you steal a woman from me! One punch, two punches Finally, Jayden came to his senses. Who are you? Jayden yelled fiercely and loudly. Who am I? You take a good look at who I really am! With that, the man gave him another punch. Probably woken up by the bickering downstairs, Amara slowly got up and walked out of the room. Whats all this noise? Its so early in the morning, lets not let anyone sleep! She squinted her eyes and shouted in annoyance. Amara! You two are living together! In a sh, Amara upstairs woke up. Her eyes widened and she looked at the two men downstairs, her mouth open as wide as a bowl. Oh no, why is he here? Amara immediately ran downstairs and helped Jayden up from the ground, patting the dust on him with some apologies in her eyes. Is everything okay? Im sorry to have put you through this. Amara apologized as sheforted Jayden in front of her. Amara, how dare you fucking find a man? Martin Campbell, dont say fuck, get the fuck out of here, I dont want to see you! Anastasia pointed at the door and yelled in displeasure. Amara, you said you and he were just girlfriends, and now you two are living together! Say, did you two have sex a long time ago? Martin Campbell, youre crazy! Youre the one who betrayed me first, okay? Amara finally couldnt stand it anymore and foul-mouthed. Amara! Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind. I cooked sobriety soup, you try Dolly said while walking in. Looking at the three people in front of her, Dolly suddenly felt a little awkward. Whats going on here? It seems that the atmosphere is not very good. Dolly looked at Martin Campbell next to her and just smiled slightly as a greeting. You both had too much to drinkst night,e on, have some sober soup Dolly immediately put the boiled soup on the table. You go, lets not contact each other again. With that, Amara turned around and helped Jayden to walk to the sofa. No, Amara, I wont let you go! Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. After sensing Martin Campbells hostility, Dolly immediately stepped forward and tried to give Martin Campbell a thought. But at this time, Martin Campbell, already angry to the extreme, simply can not listen to any word. Sir, please calm down, what is the matter, we talk slowly, you do not impulse! Dolly looked at the man in front of her with a hint of fear in her eyes. She was afraid that Amara would be hurt. And who are you? Mind your own business! Just as Martin Campbell turned around to look back down the road, Dolly suddenly rushed up and bit him directly on the arm with a deadly grip, yanking Amara out of his arms Snap! Dolly was instinctively pushed into the wall next to Martin Campbell. Instantly, a stream of blood, flowed out of Dollys head. All at once, Amara panicked. Dolly! Jayden saw it, ignoring the scars all over his body, immediately ran over, picked up Dolly and ran outside. Looking at the distant back, Martin Campbell was blinded. Just pray that she is okay, otherwise, I will never let you go! Amaras voice was so cold that the body of the person in front of her shuddered involuntarily. Doctor, quick, help! Jayden shouted as he sent Dolly into the ward. Sir, youd better get out. Said the doctor, pushing him out of the ward. Sir, let me disinfect the wound on your body. A young medical nurse slowly walked over and said gently. No need. His reply was crisp and stern. Immediately, he took a few steps back and hurried away. Hows it going? Amara came running over panting. Hows what? Its all because of you! Why did you let that ex-boyfriend of yourse over here? Didnt you hate him so much? Why are you still coupled up with him? Jaydens look was appalling. At this point, Amara lowered her head and her face was guilty. Yes, how did Martin Campbell find this ce? And how did he know Jaydens phone number? It was all so fucking weird. So, is she okay? Martin Campbell asked, shyly, as he approached. Get the hell out of here! Jayden pointed to the elevator not far away and huffed. Three people, silent, the air wasced with some awkwardness, the surrounding was quiet, a little scary quiet. Finally, the doctor came out. How is it, doctor? Is she okay? Jayden ran up to the doctor and clutched his arm, asking anxiously. For now, there is no major problem, however, youd better be mentally prepared for the possibility of her facing memory loss at ater stage as well. The doctor hurriedly exined, his expression somewhat helpless. At once, Jaydens eyes dimmed. Martin Campbell also stopped talking. Amara looked at the ward and silently shed tears. Jayden walked into the ward and gently stroked the hair of the person in the hospital bed, his eyes were full of tenderness. Dolly, you must be strong! He held her small hand, his body trembled, a little panicked. Jayden, Im sorry. Amara beside him said apologetically. Whats the point of apologizing? Jayden sneered and ignored the person next to him.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Both of you, go away, I dont want to see you. He choked out a sob. Amara knew that Jayden, at this time, must be in a terrible mood, so she slowly withdrew from the ward. Amara spoke with anger, and the man in front of her was somewhat moved. In the words of Martin Campbell, he didnt mean it! Amara, listen to me exin to you, I really didnt think things would turn out the way they are today Chapter 1596 From love to hate? Exin what? What else is there to exin? Youre just a sweeper! Saying that, Amara directly ran away. How would they know that Dolly had already woken up? They wouldnt know that Jayden was putting on a show with Dolly. Why are you doing this? In the hospital room, Jayden asked in disbelief. Youll understandter. Dolly replied in a pretentious manner. She was sure that her n would work! The country, as always, was chaotic, Brayden and Emmas gossip news had been uninterrupted, and over time, everyone seemed to have formed the notion that the two of them would definitely get married in the end. Big brother, theres something that I dont know if I should say. Leon looked up at Brayden in front of him, wanting to say something. If you have something to say, just say it, dont dilly-dally. Brayden replied indifferently. In recent times, Braydens mood has been on the verge of copse, seemingly very calm, in fact, his inner anxiety. In the workce, there were idents, emotionally, there were also idents, some things, obviously can bepletely within their control, but because of some other idents and frequent situations. That, Mr. Harris from abroad, just passed away. Leon lowered his head and answered hesitantly. What? Brayden immediately stood up miso, the expression of some panic. Mr. Harris had passed away? Is the news true? Brayden asked warily. The news is true. Leons expression was a bit helpless. At once, Brayden unconsciously took a few steps backward, with a feeling that the sky was about to fall. Big brother, are you all right? Leon immediately went over and tried to hold him, but he was pushed away. Im fine, you go out first, leave me alone. Brayden waved his hand at him, signaling him to go out. Looking at the face that instantly became very vicissitudes in front of him, Leon was a little distressed, but still slowly withdrew from the office.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. How is it? Are you okay? Anastasia nudged Leons arm and asked anxiously. It doesnt look, like, good. Leon shook his head and sighed. Mr. Harris was Braydens best friend and his only lifeline, and now that hes had an ident, Braydens heart will naturally feel bad. Brayden walked to the window, lit a cigarette, half-squinted eyes looking out the window, the look of some tension. Is it possible that all of this, it is all predestined? He was suddenly a little confused. Dang! Emma gloatingly pushed the door and walked in, her face showing a smile of triumph. Brayden, whats wrong with you? What are you doing here? Brayden didnt turn to look at her, just kept on smoking the cigarette he was holding. Why are you still smoking? Emma said as she walked towards him. I am not going to marry you. Brayden suddenly came out coldly with this sentence. Emma froze for a moment, and then recovered her face. This is not up to him, Brayden, unless, of course, he doesnt want his ownpany! Emma put her right hand on his shoulder and tried to press her whole body close to his Youll marry me, otherwise, how will you save the Kirnd Group? she muttered as she blew hot breath in Braydens ear. Brayden turned around and looked coldly at the person in front of him with an icy expression. Why are you doing this? Is it fun? There was a hint of doubt in Braydens eyes. He would never have imagined that this Emma in front of him would join hands with Vincent to deal with him! Because I love you, and thats enough. Emma replied so firmly and so forcefully that Brayden was speechless at this point. You go, Im tired and need to rest. With that, Brayden turned around and walked to the sofa next to him. Emma knew Brayden was very tired recently, so she didnt stop him. You think about our marriage, and I hope you can give me a satisfactory answer. Emma walked straight out of Braydens office. Satisfactory answer? Brayden on the sofa smiled, and then closed his eyes and fell asleep. Emma, who walked out of Kirnd Group, did not go home, but went straight to Melworks. At that moment, Vincent was sitting in his office waiting for her arrival. Soon, the two met and both seemed excited. Hows it going? Still satisfied? Vincent stood up directly and walked towards Emma, his right hand on her shoulder, his expression a little yful. Very satisfied. Emma winked at him and replied contentedly. Its just a pity, if you didnt like Brayden, I would have chased you! Vincent turned around and sighed, deliberately pretending to look sad. Dont you dare! Its always been Dolly you like! Emma reminded him. No, it wasnt Dolly he liked, it was Zoey he loved, and it was Dolly he hated! Vincent clenched his fist and revealed a murderous aura in his eyes. That bitch, I dont know when she disappeared! Even Brayden does not know her whereabouts! By the way, do you know where Dolly is now? Vincent cleared his throat and asked expectantly. I dont know. Emma shook her head. She could never care less about Dolly! What, youre looking for her? Emma looked suspiciously at the person in front of her, a hint of gossip in her eyes. Sure. Vincent walked towards the couch and sat down with a veryid-back look. You could have sent someone to find her! But the question is, where should he send someone to look? Vincents heart, some panic. It had been a long time, he had not found, he was a little nervous, and a little confused. Perhaps, he has other ingredients for Dolly, besides hate Vincent, do you really hate Dolly? asked Emma skeptically. Vincent froze. This is a question worthy of deep thought. Once, Vincent thought he hated Dolly, but now, with Dolly gone, he was panicking again. He couldnt exin the emotion and could only suppress the longing for Dolly inside him. It must not be! He could only hate Dolly! Or what? Vincent grunted coldly. He had told Emma about what happened between himself and Zoey and Dolly, only he had exaggerated a bit. Emma also did believe the process of his love for Dolly from hate. Human nature, is the least studied, because it is too fragile. In my opinion, you do not hate her, but love her, and miss her. Emma replied dryly. Stop it! Suddenly, Vincent yelled, startling the person in front of him. You go away and leave me alone. Was she really right? Emma watched the expression of the person in front of her carefully, trying to see something Chapter 1597 Don’t consume People, sometimes it is really strange, one second like a person like a lot, the next second can be his hate itchy teeth. But, in the end, you cant fool yourself! The love that was once there, no matter how long it has been, is always a true and real existence. And the feeling at that time is really unforgettable. Yes, Vincent finally admitted it, he still cant forget Dolly, the person he loves, is always Dolly, this is what he realized after a long time of thinking alone in the office. President, we found it. The assistant walked in and spoke hastily. Where is she? Vincent immediately turned around and asked, with a warm glint in his eyes. Miss Dean is now abroad. The assistant hurriedly exined. Book a ticket for me. Soon, Vincent made a decision. He was going to fly over to Dolly himself, and he was going to ask her in person who she had chosen! The answer, no doubt, was that she would choose Brayden, but that was only her answer before. Vincent had long beenpletely prepared for this, and now he, on the contrary, felt that Dolly would be more likely to choose herself, unless she wanted to put Brayden out of business! In the ward, Dolly was still lying on the hospital bed, pretending to look like she was in a lot of pain. Ouch it hurts! It really hurts! Aah! Slow down! Dollys acting is very vivid and realistic. Amara and Martin Campbell next to her saw this scene and died of guilt, especially that Martin Campbell, who kept his head down and his eyes afraid to look directly at the person on the hospital bed. Dolly, how are you doing? Should I call a doctor? Amara asked worriedly, her expression torn. No, its okay. Dolly waved her hand and replied weakly. Martin Campbell, right? Dolly looked over at Martin Campbell next to her and smiled. In a sh, Martin Campbell immediately looked up at the person in the hospital bed with some guilt in his eyes. Its me, my name is Martin Campbell, Im really sorry Martin Campbell even apologized? Amara turned around and looked at the person in front of her incredulously, a little surprised. Is he going to change his ways? Amaras heart, a puzzlement. Martin Campbell, as a man, take it, should be put down, I admit, our Amara is very good, but you should know that she is more suitable for a person who loves her deeply Dolly said very exaggerated, of course, she is also deliberately to say so. I know, I was a jerk before, I didnt cherish Amara properly, but I regret it now, I really cant live without her What did you do early? Next to her, Amara nced at Martin Campbell without making anyment. No matter what? You should respect Amaras decision, cough! Dolly suddenly coughed. Men respect women, theres no excuse for that! I know, I will respect Amaras choice. Martin Campbell choked and wiped the beads of sweat on his forehead. Amara, Ive figured it out, I was the one who didnt know any better before and identally hurt you, and now Ive hurt your friend, its all my fault, I hope you can forgive me, and, if you really dont n to continue with me, then I wish you happiness Martin Campbell said so sincere, said the hospital bed Dolly are touched. Looking at the scene in front of him, Jayden next to him also had some feelings. He originally thought Martin Campbell is definitely not easy to give up Amara, but now it seems that Martin Campbell decided to let go Of course, the real credit goes to Dolly in the hospital bed. Miss Dean, Im sorry, I was too reckless before Perhaps sensing that Amara is not going to turn back easily, or perhaps shocked by Dollys injury, Martin Campbell has bought a ticket back home. Looking at the sky outside the window, I dont know why, Amaras heart, but some mncholy. She didnt know why she was suddenly sad, except that she felt her life was too odd! Okay, its okay, everything will pass. Dolly persuaded anxiously. Yeah, everything that were going through now will be history! Some of the so-called pain, sadness, loss, perhaps in tomorrows own view, will be just a joke. Seeing Amara like this, Dolly hurriedly told her about her pretending to be sick and deceiving her. Dolly, you are so dark! How dare you hide even from me. Amara patted her shoulder vigorously and jokingly said. Dont you already know it now? You see, now that Martin Campbell is gone, no one will pester you. Dolly nced at Amara, her expression was a bit helpless, Amara obviously still loved that Martin Campbell, but she had been holding back her inner emotions. Perhaps Amara was really hurt, Dolly looked away, not wanting to continue to think about it. By the way, Ill be home from the hospital this afternoon, so lets have another drink then. Dolly winked at Amara in front of her with a somewhat expectant expression. Sure, absolutely no problem! The two women gave a high five, excited. What are you drinking, you just got out of the hospital, so dont toss and turn. Jayden said with concern as he walked in. Jaydens words carry no weight in their eyes, which Jayden knows very well in his heart, the only thing he can do is to take care of the two women in front of him. In fact, sometimes Jayden also felt very strange, obviously he wanted to get Dolly through various means and methods, but now it seems that he suddenly did not have the urgency of the previous mood. Is he really gone? Jayden followed Amara, very worried. Martin Campbell said he wouldnte back for me. There was a slight loss in Amaras eyes. Perhaps it was for the best! A man who is unfaithful for no reason does not deserve to be forgiven. Amara knows very well how Martin Campbell is, that is a man with very little self-control. If he had the first time, he would definitely have the second time, instead of living in pain, it is better to break it off before it is toote, no one should dy anyone. Martin Campbell figured it out? Jayden asked with some skepticism. Whether hes figured it out or not, he wonte back to me now anyway. With that, Amara ran over and took Dollys arm, very happy. Looking at the two figures in front of him, Jaydens mouth curled up in a satisfied arc. It turns out that it only takes a split second for an enemy to turn into a friend. The actual fact is that it only takes a moment for a lover to turn into a stranger. Life, its really a lot of changes! Wait for me! Jayden immediately chased after him. Were going to the supermarket, are you going? Amara shouted excitedly from the front.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Yes, women buy things, men carry things, its the right thing to do! Jayden excitedly ran to them, grinning openly and said. Jayden, hurry up and find a girlfriend! Dont be consumed! Instantly, the air was quiet. Chapter 1598 Take it out for you What a way to get out of trouble! Jayden nced at Amara and walked straight into the supermarket. Dolly, next to him, looked awkwardly at Amara in front of her, and slowly walked in. Dolly, I want to eat this, and this. Amara said excitedly while pointing at the seafood, the smile on her face did not disappear from the moment she entered the supermarket. Amara, arent you trying to lose weight? Jayden reminded as he approached. Weight loss? I dont have a boyfriend. Amara replied indifferently.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Now it seems like Amara has really looked away, Dolly carefully stared at the person in front of her, a trace of relief in her eyes. A creature like a man was originally dispensable, and whats more, Amara was so good that there would be no shortage of good people to pursue in the future. Dont eat that, youve been growing fleshtely. Jayden muttered worriedly from the side. Hey, Jayden, I just wonder, what does it have to do with you what I want to eat, Amara said while knocking Jaydens back fiercely. The two people you a sentence, I a sentence, you a fist, I a kick, looks very funny. In fact, the two of them are quitepatible. Staring at the two people in front of her, Dolly actually looked out of breath. Hey, Dolly,e over here, you say, who are you supporting? Dolly, you have to think carefully, I am your benefactor. Jayden threatened in a serious manner. That, actually, I think this this meat slice is quite delicious. After saying that, Dolly walked away as if nothing had happened. Amara and Jayden two people continue to start a new round of tussling. Dollyughed as she watched the two of them jostle. Ding ding ding Dolly immediately took out the cell phone in her bag and answered it directly without looking at the caller ID. Dolly? On the phone, it was Emmas voice that came. Why did she call herself all of a sudden? Faintly, Dollys heart was a little uneasy. Is something wrong? Dolly asked straightforwardly. I want to ask you to attend my wedding and be my maid of honor. Emma said it very lightly, but Dolly froze straight away. Shes getting married? With whom? Where? When? Sorry, Ive been busytely, I cant attend your wedding. Dolly responded and refused. No matter who Emma was married to, she was not yet in a position to attend her wedding. As far as I remember, the rtionship between them was only a nodding acquaintance, and besides, Dolly didnt intend to have a deeper exchange with Emma. She wasnt atmospheric enough to be good friends with her love interest. Thats a shame, gee, Brayden specifically asked me to invite you to our wedding. Emma said grimly, with a tone of disdain. Brayden? Shes marrying Brayden? All of a sudden, Dollys eyes welled up with tears. Excuse me, I have things to do. After saying that, Dolly hung up the phone. Brayden had really chosen her! So, he really abandoned himself! But she is still here foolishly waiting for his exnation The moment, the heart of the aggression rushed to the heart, Dollys mind at this time is all Braydens face. Dolly, youe quickly! The voice at the back, clear and loud, but Dolly did not hear a thing. Dolly? Amara called out again tentatively. Dolly still did not respond. What was wrong with her? Amara immediately put down the things in her hand and slowly walked towards Dolly, who was not far away. It was only when she reached Dolly that Amara realized she was crying. Okay, lets go home, lets go! Saying that, Amara threw the things in Dollys hand to the side and walked straight out. In the supermarket, only Jayden was left alone, working non-stop. It was only after a long time that he realized that the two people apanying him had disappeared. Hello, have you seen two very beautiful women Jayden asked the cashier in front of him while cing his purchase on the checkout counter. Theyve been gone for a long time , the cashier replied with a smile. When did they leave? Jayden scratched the back of his head, somewhat puzzled. The two women in the car, not a word, the air is very quiet, but not a trace of embarrassment. dolly dont face, looking out the window, the mood has been bad to the extreme, next to amara, looking at her, some worry, but dare not say anything. Finally, the car pulled up in front of Dollys house and the two walked inside. Is it because of Brayden? Amara furrowed her brow tightly, her expression fierce. Dolly sat on the couch, head down, not speaking. Dont worry, if its really Brayden who hurt you, I will never let him go! Amara clenched her fist and said viciously. In this world, what Amara hates most is a man who hurts a woman, whether its physically or psychologically. Tell me, is it Brayden or not? Amara squatted down and looked up at Dolly in front of her, expecting her answer. It was a long time before Dolly spoke. Amara, this is my personal matter, I can solve it myself, dont worry. How to solve it? Reconcile? Break up? There are only two oues. Amara knew that Dolly really loved Brayden, so she didnt want the Dolly in front of her to give up on herself because of her love injury. She knows the pain of lost love and understands the difficulty of being betrayed by others, naturally she does not want to then go through what the person in front of her is going through However, all of this, Dolly happens to have experienced. I say you two are too ungrateful ah! Throw me alone in the supermarket, you twoe back early, good intention you Jayden kept muttering while opening the door into the kitchen. Wine, also bought for you! The couch in the living room, the two women looked at each other, did not listen to Jaydens words. Perhaps sensing the difference between the two, Jayden immediately came out of the kitchen. Whats going on here? Jayden wiped his hands and slowly walked towards Dolly. Crying? Jayden looked at Dolly and then at Amara next to him. Amara, what have you been doing to her? Say, have you been bullying Dolly again? Jayden picked up Amara directly and mmed her down on the couch next to him. Jayden, what are you doing? How could I have bullied her? The one who bullied her is Brayden! Amara yelled as she straightened her clothes. Braydens so good. Jayden turned around and sat next to Dolly,forting her. Dolly, whats wrong? You tell me, Ill definitely take it out for you Jaydens eyes were full of uneasiness. Chapter 1599 Attending a Funeral Hes getting married. Dolly said calmly, her chin quivering a little. Who? Jayden asked, puzzled. Jayden, I said are you stupid? Suddenly, Amara threw a pillow from the couch. Brayden is getting married to Emma. Dolly bowed her head and spoke feebly. At once, Jayden understood. No, wait a minute, why would Brayden want to marry Emma? Jayden immediately became alert. Whats going on? Jayden looked away and cautiously asked Amara, who was next to him. Amara shrugged at Jayden, indicating that she didnt really understand what was going on either. Dolly, did you have a fight with Brayden? Is he joking with you Jayden reassured her. Emma was the one who told me that she asked me to go to their wedding and be a bridesmaid for her. Dolly huffed, her expression bleak. What? Amara, who was standing aside, suddenly stood up. She asked you to be a bridesmaid? That Emma, shes really shameless, stealing your man and asking you to go to the wedding, shes crazy! Amara shouted angrily, with a scowl on her face. Dolly, Im telling you, if you do go, Ill look down on you! Immediately afterwards, Amara pointed at Dolly and shouted bitterly. No, this matter must not be so simple, Jayden clenched his fist and tilted his head, as if thinking about something. Dolly kept her head down, tears kept dripping down her dress, and her expression was very despondent. Looking at the person in front of him with such a painful look, Jaydens heart ached. He once thought that Dolly and Brayden separated, he would be excited, will be happy, will be excited speechless, but when he saw his beloved lost her beloved, his heart, only sympathy and heartache left. So, this is what it feels like to really love someone. Dolly, you first do not rush, this thing looks veryplicated, maybe things are not as serious as you think, so, we take our time, slowly investigate clearly Jayden keptforting the person in front of him. Yes, in addition tofort, and what else can he do? Dolly suddenly stood up, did not say anything, directly into his room. Lying in bed, she opened her eyes wide and looked out the window at the stars, very disappointed. She didnt understand why Brayden had to marry Emma, and she didnt understand why he wouldnt keep his promise to watch over her for the rest of her life. Gradually, Dolly in bed closed her eyes. Domestic, Kirnd Group Group. Leon kept hovering in Braydens office, looking anxious. Big brother, do something! Think of what solution? Brayden sighed, walked to the bed and lit up a cigarette. The news in the newspaper is too eye-catching, saying something about you marrying Miss Emma, saying something about Miss Emma always loving you , Leon said intentionally, his tone was very dissatisfied. So what? Brayden grunted coldly. As long as he doesnt cooperate, what can that Emma and Vincent do to make waves. Book me a ticket, I want to leave the country. Brayden exhaled a puff of smoke and spoke indifferently. Whats the point of going abroad? Leon looked at the person in front of him and was a little curious. No, big brother is not such a person! Im going to attend Mr. Harriss funeral, and Im going to talk to his brother about cooperation. Without saying a word, Leon walked straight out of the office and was busy booking tickets for Brayden. Now, Mr. Harris has died, the situation abroad has changed, it is estimated that this time the cooperation, hanging! At this time Brayden, indifferent eyes, cold expression, the whole person looks very haggard. Some times, he himself also feels very helpless, but is powerless to change the situation in front of him. At home, Emma and Vincent joined hands to deal with himself, abroad, Mr. Harris passed away, and Dolly left the country, all this, he could not breathe. Life, when can we stop struggling? Thinking about everything in the past, all that he had was gained through struggle. Rtionships, careers, one ident after another, one ordeal after another, and he didnt dare to back down. Big brother! Anastasia suddenly barged in. Sister-inw already knows. Anastasia spoke with some hesitation. Brayden looked away, first stunned, and then recovered his face. It was Emma who called to tell her. Anastasia kindly reminded Brayden. Sure enough, it was that woman. What do you want to do, big brother? I can help you. Looking at Anastasia in front of him, Braydens eyes were momentarily a bit misty. Perhaps, the only person who can help himself is Anastasia! Im going abroad, you and Leon together to help me look after thepany, remember, do not cause trouble, now the entire Kirnd Group employees are in a sensitive period , Brayden patiently exined. Brother, otherwise, Ill go abroad with you. Anastasia said in a firm voice. No need! Saying that, Brayden then walked straight out of the office. After looking around, Anastasia sighed, very sad. Brayden is her real big brother, Kirnd Group is her home! Now that Brayden was in trouble, she would never stand by and do nothing! Soon, Brayden took the ticket and went straight to the airport. In less than four hours, the nended. But unlike before, this time, no one came to pick up the ne, Brayden had to take a taxi to Mr. Harris funeral site by herself. Yo, whos this? Young Mr. Harris shouted disdainfully. Young Mr. Harris, I came to see Mr. Harris off for thest time. Brayden exined as he entered the room. Sorry, you are not from this country, you cant go in. Young Mr. Harris blocked him directly outside and spoke fiercely, with a hint of contempt in his eyes. Turning the other cheek so quickly? Thats realistic! Looking at the person in front of him, Brayden took a few awkward steps back.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. But Young Mr. Harris was looking forward to seeing Brayden, because he especially wanted to see Braydens lowly appearance to him. He remembered all the things that happened before, and now he wanted to give it all back to Brayden! Mr. Kirnd came all the way over to see my big brother off for thest time, Im very touched, but now that my big brother is gone, thepany is naturally in my hands, so all the previous cooperation with Kirnd Group, we will be withdrawn step by step Young Mr. Harris said very firmly, not a trace of doubt. And Brayden, next to him, just quietly listened. Chapter 1600 Ending the conflict Sure enough, everything was as he expected. Young Mr. Harris, you no longer think about it? Brayden asked with a glimmer of hope in his heart. Consider what? There is no need to think about it, just withdraw it! Young Mr. Harris waved his hand and said mercilessly. The world is getting worse, people are really very worldly! Brayden turned around and tried to end the conversation. A long time ago, Brayden had this worry, just did not think that everything would happen so quickly! This trip, Brayden some heart exhaustion, he suddenly some want to give up. It was too tiring, but he couldnt let go. Kirnd Groups development has been seriously hampered, if we do not want to find a solution, Im afraid it will really face bankruptcy! In the office, Brayden sat on the sofa and looked up at the ceiling with a hint of sadness in his eyes. I never thought that he, Brayden, would have such a day! Brayden, what else do you have to think about? Emma said threateningly as she walked in. Marry me, and I guarantee yourpany will be on the right track. Emma was very firm, and of course Brayden believed she had the strength, but he just didnt want to give in to this Emma, let alone fail Dolly. You go, I dont want to see you. Brayden replied feebly. His wordspletely pissed off the Emma in front of him. Brayden, do you really want the whole Kirnd Group to y eggs with you? Emma finally couldnt hold back and roared out directly. Emma really did not understand why Brayden had to reject himself again and again, what else was more important than the development of hispany? Love? In front of reality and interests, who will take into ount the illusory love? Brayden, I advise you, it is better to be sober, there is nothing more important than the interests. Emma pped her hands and walked to the window, waiting for his answer. And what about you? Youre marrying me because of the benefits too? Brayden asked dryly, turning her head. No, she didnt fall in love with Brayden because of profit! No, I truly love you! Emma immediately ran up to Brayden and exined anxiously. Is this how Emma likes herself? Trying to find ways to set herself up and make things difficult for herself, and this is the so-called liking? Its pathetic! Your liking, too noble, I cant afford. With that, Brayden got up and was about to leave the office. Brayden! suddenly, Emma behind her roared fiercely. Do you really want to give up your ownpany? Emma snapped at the man in front of her in a serious and curious way. Its none of your business. Braydens words made Emma in front of her a little chilly. After so long, it turned out that in his Braydens heart, she was nothing more than a partner. Miss Emma! Leon suddenly broke in. You can go, you are not wee in Kirnd Group. Leon said nonchntly. In the past, Leon truly admired this woman, but now, he was disgusted with Emma. It is undoubtedly true that love obtained by means will notst long, but Emma has to fly to the fire! Leon, you looked at the person in front of him, Emma was a bit speechless. Im from Kirnd Group, naturally Im also from Big Brother. Leon continued to add. When ites to Braydens interests, Leon is not ambiguous at all.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Leon deliberately raised his voice. It is estimated that Leons majestic aura really frightened Emmas body unconsciously backward, the expression of some fear. Miss Emma! Just as Emma turned around and was about to leave Braydens office, Leon suddenly called out to her. You are no longer a partner of Kirnd Group, so please behave yourself in the future and try toe here as little as possible, otherwise, dont me us for not being polite. With one word, Emma immediately elerated her pace of leaving. Big brother, is everything okay? When Emma left, Leon hurriedly walked over and asked in a frightened voice. Yes, dont worry. Brayden replied sadly. Looking at such a tired face in front of him, Leon lowered his head and fell silent. Too bad he couldnt do anything for Brayden! Big brother, what can I do? Leons voice was a little breathless. Brayden also wondered how long thispany of his wouldst, and whether it could continue to grow or not. Mr. Kirnd! the assistant greeted in a panic as he barged in. Say. Brayden didnt even look up, his head bowed listlessly in response. That, someone wants to buy ourpany. The assistant took two steps backward, his body shaking. Fuck, who the hell is it! Pop! Leon swung a fist directly at the wall next to him, a stream of blood dripping from between his fingers. Mr. Kirnd, what should we do? All the manufacturers have stopped working with us? No one dares to sign an agreement with us The assistant spoke with such anxiety that Leon next to him froze. Brayden walked to his desk, his figure a little lonely. Yeah, he didnt know what to do. Did he really have to marry Emma? No no Brayden shook his head, trying to clear his head more. Why dont you guys go out and leave me alone. Brayden waved his hand at them, and then closed his eyes. Was thepany going to be sold? But what about these employees? What about the team? Looking at the staff outside the office is still busy, Brayden, at this time, the heart is full of guilt. Next to the phone, suddenly rang. Brayden did not even look at it, directly pressed the speakerphone. Brayden, are you still a man or not? You obviously love Dolly, but now you want to marry another woman, your conscience is eaten by dogs the phone, is Jaydens constant sound of insults. Jayden, please watch your words! Brayden said with some anger. Brayden, can you or cant you? Something as big as marriage This time, it was Amaras voice. Amara cursed people, that is really civilized, not a single dirty word. The actual fact is that youll be able to speak, mute? The things you do, you dare not admit? Its really evil Shut up! Suddenly, a familiar womans voice came over the phone, it was the long-lost Dollys voice. Brayden gulped and wanted to say something, but did not know what to say. All right, stop it, hang up! Dolly said calmly. Hang up the phone? No, we cant let this brat go cheap Listening to the voice on the phone, Brayden smiled slightly. Since Amara can live with Dolly peacefully, this means that the conflict between the two of them, has ended. Chapter 1601 Changing careers All right, dont make trouble. Said, Dolly immediately snatched the phone from Amaras hand and hung up the phone. It was not until the beep sound of the phone came to his ears that Brayden realized that the other party had already hung up the phone. Dolly, what are you doing, at least we should ask clearly ah! Amara muttered unhappily. Emma is a very good woman, she is more suitable for Brayden than I am, Dolly said unsurely, her eyes a bit bleak. Emma is just a third party who interferes with your rtionship, Dolly, please, wake up, will you? Amara stood in front of Dolly, her firm eyes seemed to be encouraging Dolly not to give up Brayden. Rtively speaking, Dolly is still rtively sensible. Before, Leon had already told her something about Kirnd Group, and she thought, for the sake of thepany, Brayden should choose Emma too! From now on, you guys dont mention Brayden and Emmas business in front of me. Saying that, Dolly directly walked out. What does this mean, that Dolly has really given up on Braydenpletely? Amara looked at the person in front of her with suspicion and wondered. Dolly, I hope you wont regret it! The voice behind her, there is a reminder, but also worry. Brayden needed a good helper in his career, and Dolly believed that Emma was exactly that so-called good helper. Before, Dolly thought it was Brayden who had moved on, butter, when she learned that the Kirnd Group was at a bottleneck, she understood everything. Maybe she should really let go. Looking up at the sky, Dolly tried to hold back the tears in her eyes. What do you think about Dolly and what she really thinks? In the living room, Amara asked Jayden, who was next to her, in confusion. I dont know. Jayden answered calmly. Amara looked at the man in front of her and wondered why he wasnt worried at all. Arent you going to look for her? Amara nudged Jaydens arm and asked in a soft voice. Let her be alone. Saying that, Jayden directly stood up and left. Howe both of them looked like nothing had happened? Whats going on here? So youre the only one whos worrying blindly here? Dont worry about it, Dolly knows whats going on. At the back, came Jaydens voice. Amara shook her head, a little helpless. For Emma and Brayden to get married, Dolly has already looked away, she will not try to stop it, nor will she try to fight for it, let alone make trouble. She just wants to live quietly here, y, and maybe one day, she will forget about these annoying things. Who knows if Brayden will really marry Emma, who knows if Kirnd Group will enter the regr again in a sh, life is like that, always full of surprises. But Dolly is fully prepared to try to ept whatever happens. But how could Dolly know that Brayden would never ept Emma, even if Emma would give him more help in his career? Brayden is lying on the couch in his office, with his eyes closed and a look of indifference. Next to him, Anastasia looked at the man in front of her and was puzzled. Big brother, why are you so rxed today? Anastasia slowly walked over and asked in an unsure manner.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Hmm. The Brayden on the couch just answered softly. What? Looking for me for something? Brayden looked away from Anastasia and asked seriously. I just came by to check on you. Yang smiled awkwardly, she didnt know if she should tell Brayden about Dolly. Hows Dolly? Brayden suddenly asked inexplicably. Anastasia stared at Brayden in front of her, a little surprised. Pretty good, just she replied hesitantly. Just what? Brayden immediately raised his guard. Its just that she was sad, but then shes looked away. Anastasia replied in a soft, helpless voice. Yeah, with the media spreading gossip around these days, how could Dolly not know about the Kirnd Group and Emma. Brayden rubbed his hands together, a little nervous inside. She also said that she wished you and Emma well, Anastasia continued cautiously. At once, Brayden froze. How could Dolly say such a thing? Braydens face shed with a bitter, resentful look. Has she been okaytely? Braydens eyes had a hint of sadness in them. Brother, dont you know if you go see her? Anastasia nced at Brayden, walked to the sofa next to her, and sat down. Go to her? Brayden turned around, hiding the sadness inside. By the way, how is the Kirnd Group doing? What do you really think? If you cant, big brother, you should just transform! Anastasias words, but reminded Brayden. Braydens eyes lit up and seemed to have thought of something. Anastasia, are you interested in working with me for a while? Braydens voice had a bit of expectation and a bit of excitement in it. Anastasia looked at Brayden in front of her and seemed to be waiting for his next n. The Kirnd Group has reached a point of decline, moreover, the vendor partner who cooperated with Kirnd Group before has been poached by Vincent, so if we continue to develop in the same way, the result will only be failure, I n to transform! Anastasia would never have imagined that her unconscious words would really make Brayden make a decision. No problem, big brother, I absolutely support you! Anastasias words made Braydens heart very moved. You know, at this juncture, the person who can help him can definitely be called a friend in distress. In fact, apart from Anastasia, there would not be a second person to help him in the mall. But, big brother, which direction do you want to go? Anastasia blinked her eyes, somewhat curious. Clothing industry! Instantly, Anastasia was blinded. You know, the clothing industry has always been a popr industry, do well, will be very profitable, do not do well, then one can only eat dumb losses. Decided? Decided! Anastasia could not understand why Brayden would focus on the clothing industry. Big brother, I heard that Vincent is going to buy Kirnd Group Anastasia wanted to say something but said. No way! Brayden said, and walked out with determination. He was going to start preparing. Chapter 1602 Fainting About the change of career, Brayden did not tell the other directors in thepany. Soon, Brayden silently mobilized his circle of friends and gathered some designers in the clothing industry together. Mr. Kirnd, what is it that you, the big president, have asked us toe here for? A young female designer asked jokingly. Yes, Mr. Kirnd, we havent seen you much since we graduated. The designersughed, chatted and joked around, not looking rusty at all. They were all close friends of Braydens from college, so it was natural to talk without being formal. I want to start a clothingpany. Brayden took a sip of tea and spoke very calmly. All of a sudden, the surrounding quiet, the air is filled with an awkward atmosphere. No one would have thought that this high-cold and arrogant Kirnd Group big president would now want to open a clothingpany. Mr. Kirnd, youre not kidding, right? Why would you want to change your career if youre not a good president? They dont know the situation Kirnd Group is facing now. The apparel industry is now a very sought-after industry, and with the development of the times, the traditional industry has been gradually eliminated Brayden carefully exined to them. Mr. Kirnd, what you say, we also do not understand, you should not continue, so, you tell us, today you invited us here for the purpose. A designer directly stood up, interrupting Braydens words, and spoke briskly. Todays gathering, there is no high or low, naturally, all the people sitting here will not be the workce of thosepliments on the surface, of course, except for jokes. Good, the bright people do not say dark words, I Brayden, need your help. With one word, several people in front of him froze. Everyone looked at me, I looked at you, the look was very nervous. Brayden needs our help? Did I hear that right? Thats right, how could he need our help? A few people next to me kept talking with puzzled expressions. I believe none of you would be willing to work in a smallpany, much less as an assistant under a teacher with a vain name, so if you are willing, you cane to me and I will provide the best tform for you In front of these designers, Brayden eloquently, he is never afraid that someone will refuse his invitation, because Brayden knows very well that these people in front of him are people who have dreams. Ill do it with you! Suddenly, a designer stood up miso, full of wistful yelling. Ill do it with you too! Another designer continued to chime in. Soon, everyone reached a consensus. But I want to remind everyone that I am in the clothing industry, I hope you do not spread the word. Brayden said guardedly, his eyes revealing a cold light. Brayden said very serious and serious, and the few people in front of him quickly grasped his meaning. Cooperation, since the beginning. Brayden continues to spend his days in the Kirnd Group office tapping away at the keyboard and flipping through documents, while at night he is busy preparing for the clothingpany. Day by day, Emma found Brayden did not respond, heart is very strange, so quietly came to Kirnd Group, she looked around, fortunately, Leon is not there. In the office, Brayden was half lying on the sofa, his eyes were staring straight out of the window, and he was very distracted. Emma looked through the ss and was relieved to see him in this state of boredom, which meant that Brayden hadnte up with a solution yet. Mr. Kirnd, Emma said as she knocked on the door and walked in. What is it? Brayden closed his eyes, not wanting to deal with the person in front of him. How could he be so calm and collected, when the Kirnd Group was about to go bankrupt and he was still lying here sleeping? What a handsome face! Its just a pity If its okay, you can go now. Brayden is always so cold! Tell me, what are you going to do? Emma asked dryly, she doesnt like to dilly-dally! Nothing to do with you. Brayden repliedzily. But this statement caught Emmas attention, Have you already found a partner? I said, it has nothing to do with you. Brayden rolled over and turned his back on her, not wanting to talk to her. Brayden, get your ass up! Come on! Emma pped him hard on the back and shouted. Emma, what the hell do you want! Finally, Brayden got impatient. A woman whoes here every day with nothing to do is not a character problem, what is it? Do you hate me that much? Before, I didnt hate you. Brayden answered euphemistically. Yeah, now he hates her. Men, they are so fickle! Vincent is buying Kirnd Group, Emma reminded him. I know. Brayden replied simply. Brayden has already started to buy the shares of those directors on the board, he believes that, in time, the whole Kirnd Group will be all his Brayden alone. Those cunning directors, when Kirnd Group is facing such a crisis, will definitely throw this hot potato out, so he must buy these directors shares before Vincent does.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Arent you worried at all that Kirnd Group will fall into Vincents hands? Emmas expression looked tense. That cant be helped. Brayden shook his head and deliberately sighed, making Emma in front of him feel helpless. Looking at Braydens haggard appearance, Emma suddenly felt heartbroken. She was a little confused, she didnt know if she was doing the right thing or not, but she did want Brayden badly. What did he want? Emma stood up silently and slowly exited the office. Looking at Emmas distant back, Brayden immediately stood up, walked to his desk, and continued working. Brother! Leon barged in, panting. What is it? Brayden lifted his head and looked seriously at Leon in front of him. That, Emma has fainted. Leon pointed to the outside corridor and exined anxiously. Brayden ran out of the office while reaching for his cell phone and dialing the emergency number. Why did she faint? Brayden looked over at Leon next to her. I dont know, as soon as I arrived, I saw her lying on the floor. Leon was also helpless. Looking at the situation, Emma didnt seem to be faking! The two of them took Emma to the hospital. In the ward, Emma was lying on the hospital bed with her eyes closed and on an IV, her face was very pale, her lips had no blood at all, and she looked very haggard. Chapter 1603 To go? Brayden , the man in the hospital bed murmured, his voice full of exhaustion. Youre awake, how are you feeling? Brayden hurriedly asked, with a hint of worry in his tone. Fine. Emma looked away, holding back the tears that were about to fall. She hated Brayden for being so heartless to her, yet she coveted his presence. The doctor says youre weaker Brayden said a lot, mostly words of concern for her, but Emma didnt listen to a single word. Brayden, Im sorry. Suddenly, the person in the hospital bed said guiltily. All of a sudden, Brayden was baffled. How could Emma apologize to herself? Brayden looked at the person in front of him with some curiosity and expectation. If she really knew she was wrong, there was no reason for her not to forgive her! Brayden did not speak, but remained silent. Brayden did not speak, but remained silent. Brayden, perhaps, I was really wrong. The Emma on the bed, with a sadness in her eyes, spoke faintly. In fact, Emmas nature is not bad, only she was too anxious, she just wanted Brayden, can when she saw Brayden gradually no longer need herself, she some chagrin, and some shame, all of this, is her own creation. Its in the past, you just get well now. Brayden said as if nothing had happened. How could it be over? The heart of the road, all the previous things, everything has been unable to go back. Do you hate me? Emmas tone had a hint of guilt in it. No. Brayden walked to the next window, raised his head, half-squinting at the lighthouse not far away, a little lost mood. True, he didnt hate Emma, but he was disappointed in her. Once, he regarded Emma as a reliable partner, and now, she was setting herself up step by step. He didnt know why Emma would take the initiative to admit her mistake at this time, but if she was truly repentant, he was willing to ept her apology. But Im disappointed in what youve done. Brayden replied immediately after. Emma lowered her head, her expression a little annoyed, but there was a murderous aura in her eyes. It was because of that Dolly! If it wasnt for her, how could Brayden hate herself so much as she did now? Im leaving the country. The woman in the hospital bed, Emma, said indifferently. Brayden turned around and looked at the person in front of him with confusion and suspicion. She had already shifted her career focus to the country, hadnt she? Why did she suddenly change her mind now? Brayden, you dont need me, do you? Emma tilted her head and asked gently. Indeed, nowadays, he no longer needs this person in front of him. I want to go out for a walk Emmas words were strong and reasonable. With so many things happening, her heart would definitely be ufortable too So, for this period of time, I wont even bother you anymore. Emmas voice had a hint of powerlessness in it. Its good to get out and take a break. Brayden slowly walked towards the couch, his expression somewhatplicated. He didnt know whether he should be happy or sad, but all in all, he didnt even want to have any more entanglements with this person in front of him. In another way, Emma had betrayed him not only in her career, but also in her feelings. Big brother. Leon barged right in with a greeting. Brayden looked at the person on the hospital bed, then at Leon who barged in, and then walked out of the ward. Whats wrong? Brayden looked back at Leon and asked a little nervously. Leon immediately followed behind Brayden, took a deep breath and finally smiled. Big brother, Anastasia said that the clothing industry is in demand now, she has done a lot of research and also analyzed a lot of data Leons look was very excited. Very good! Brayden touched his chin and said confidently.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It seems that this Anastasia is not doing nothing all day long! How are the arrangements for the designers going? Dont worry, big brother, everything has been arranged by Anastasia. Emma in the ward listened carefully to the movement outside, but it was so noisy that she couldnt hear what the two men were actually saying. Big brother, I think you should still guard against Miss Emma, Leon said suddenly and vigntly. A creature like a woman, ah, you cant trust all of them, not to mention Miss Emma has betrayed us before Leon is a rough man, but after all, he has been around Brayden for many years, some things, naturally, see very clearly. I know. Brayden gently patted his shoulder and nodded his head. Ding ding ding Looking at the caller ID, it was Anastasia. Brayden immediately picked up the phone with a t expression. Whats up? Big brother, are you free? Letse together and discuss the follow-up n. Anastasias tone was anxious! Dont be so anxious first, this matter cannot be rushed Brayden exined indifferently. This kind of thing, you need to change careers step by step, can not be too urgent, otherwise in the end only half the effort. The two people exchanged pleasantries for a while, and then each hung up the phone. Big brother, Ill go back first said Leon, then turned to leave the hospital. Brayden straightened his clothes and emotions, and walked straight into the hospital room. Whats wrong? Did something happen? Emma, who was in the hospital bed, asked tentatively. No. Brayden replied calmly. Looking at the person in front of him so calmly, Emma did not continue to ask. When are you leaving? Brayden asked straightforwardly. Out of a former friendship, he felt he should go to see her off. The day after tomorrow, if there are no special circumstances. Emma nced at him and replied reluctantly. There had better not be any special circumstances! Brayden sighed, a little sadly. Are you having fun? Emma turned her face away from him. Its okay, Im used to being apart. Brayden answered simply. Its because hes not Dolly, right? Emmas eyes shed with a hint of displeasure. Okay, enough about that, is there anything else you want to do? If I can help you, Ill do my best. Brayden asked with a shrug and a smile. Looking at the person in front of her, Emma just smiled and then shook her head, indicating no. For a moment the atmosphere was a little awkward and Emma knew that Brayden didnt want to see herself Wheres Dolly? Not back yet? Emma asked, deliberately pretending not to know anything. Hmm. Brayden replied, a little cold and with some affection. Did the two of them have a fight? Emma looked at the person in front of her skeptically, with a hint of expectation in her heart. She hoped that they had really quarreled. Chapter 1604 Kidnapped After a few days, Emma left. Big brother, Miss Emma is really gone? In the office, Leon asked in surprise. Gone. Brayden didnt even raise his head, sighed in relief and answered in a low voice. Leons eyes revealed a glow of relief. Finally, Miss Emma was gone after all, and all the surprises would be over. But how would they know now where Emma had really gone. Abroad, Dolly and Amara, they seemed to have let go of things at home and were living a very happy life every day, but Jayden knew very well in his heart that Dolly just didnt want to show her bad emotions on her face. Dolly? On the beach, Amara ran to Dolly while picking up shells. Whats wrong? Dolly immediately turned around and looked at her suspiciously and curiously. Do you really dont mind that thing anymore? There was a hint of caution in Amaras eyes. How could she not mind? That was the man she loved! Dolly looked away, trying to avoid the question. Which thing? She asked carefully and deliberately. Which thing? Amara looked at the person not far away and was a little upset. Are you still sad now? Amara immediately ran to her and asked cheerfully. How can you not be sad? But whats the use of being sad? What should have happened has already happened, and what shouldnt have happened has also happened, can she be sad to solve the problem? Amara, look, the shells here are so beautiful! Dolly deliberately changed the topic. Dolly could have questioned Brayden, but she chose to remain silent, I dont know what she was thinking! Dolly,e on, youre obviously upset, but youre trying to be tough. Amara said while carefully observing the expression of the person in front of her. Maybe Dolly was afraid that it would affect everyones mood! Come on, Amara, cut the crap, no one is taking you for a dummy! Jayden next to her yelled in dissatisfaction. Why are you so mean? Amara muttered, ring at him. Damned stinky man, how dare he talk to her like that!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Dolly, who was not far away, stayed silent, not wanting to continue the conversation that wasing out of their mouths. Jayden, Amara! suddenly, Dolly looked up and shouted. I want to be left alone. She looked solemnly at the two men in front of her. Both men understood and left in silence. By the sea, Dolly was left alone. The sky, still cloudless, the sea breeze, still fresh, but at this time Dolly, mood has been bad to the extreme. If she let go, Brayden will be a little better? She was a little confused. Perhaps, he and Emma together, is the best choice. Emma had the background and power, and she would definitely help Brayden a lot in his career. Dolly? Suddenly, a familiar womans voice came from behind. Dolly frowned slightly, her expression a little uneasy. Youre really here. Emma said as she walked over. How is it? How have you been? Emma asked arrogantly. Good? Hows that for good? Dolly grunted coldly and looked at the beach without speaking. The domestic affairs, I think you should also be very clear, right? Emma said it very dryly and purposefully. Sure enough, Emma hade here for Braydens sake! Dolly looked away, trying topose herself. What do you want to say, Miss Emma? she asked coldly, without a trace of warmth in her tone. I wanted to ask your advice. Emma said it as easily as if she were not a third party. I dont have any advice, I fully support Brayden, Dolly replied readily. Nowadays, Kirnd Groups development is the most important thing. If Brayden really chose Emma, she wouldnt cry and hang herself. You not only have to support, you have to push him! Emma said viciously, with a murderous aura in her eyes. What does this mean? Dolly looked at the person in front of her with uncertainty and amazement. Brayden now does not agree to marry me, but you should know very well that without me, his Kirnd Group is certain to not survive, so you must give him thought work Emmas words made Dolly in front of her freeze. How could she not think that Emma came here to ask herself to persuade Brayden to marry her. This world, it is really inexplicable! Miss Emma, I think youre mistaken, I support all of Braydens decisions, but that doesnt mean I will approve of all of his actions. Dolly replied firmly. Brayden marries Emma, she will not oppose, but to ask her to persuade Brayden to marry Emma, that is absolutely impossible! Thats right, she still had her dignity! Dolly, you should know very well the position you have in Braydens heart now, without your consent, he will not marry another woman! Emma got a little excited and spoke a little incoherently. That doesnt have anything to do with me. Saying that, Dolly turned around and was about to leave. She was indeed a very nice person to talk to, but equally, she was also a woman with a bottom line! Dolly! You have to do it! The voice behind her, biting and cold. Dolly did not respond and continued to walk forward, when suddenly, two men appeared in front of her, directly blocking her path. Who are they again? What do they want to do? Looking at the two men in front of her, Dolly was a little panicked. With a wave of Emmas hand behind her, the two men in front of her directly took Dolly away. What do you want to do? Let go of me! Dolly struggled while looking around. By now Jayden and Amara had long since returned home. Emma, you vile and shameless viin! Dolly kept shouting with all her might. A viin? Emmaughed coldly, otherwise she wouldnt have used such underhanded tactics against Dolly! Stop shouting, its useless! Emma said softly as she ate her food. Emma, what the hell do you want to do? Get off me now! Call Brayden and persuade him to marry me, and I will let you go immediately, otherwise, you will stay here for the rest of your life. Emmas voice, t but not too threatening. What a crazy woman! Dolly looked viciously at the person in front of her and gritted her teeth. She had thought that Emma was a person of civilized quality, she had thought that Emma had really repented, but now it seems that she is just a snake-hearted, vicious woman! What? You dont want to? Then you can stay here! Chapter 1605 Nervous? Wait! Suddenly, Dolly shouted coldly. What? Figured it out? Emma turned around and looked at the person in front of her, asking with contempt. The reason youre doing this is because Brayden has other solutions to the problems Kirnd Group is facing right now! There was a hint of expectation in Dollys tone. If Kirnd Group really faced many problems that could not be solved, how would Brayden give up Emma as a helper? All of a sudden, Emma was a little panicked. Sure enough, Brayden and Dolly had a tacit agreement! What kind of charm does this damn woman have that she has charmed Brayden around! Dolly, if you dont believe what Im saying, you can always call someone at home In fact, Emma said very little, but she did not want to lose her dignity in front of this Dolly. Is that so? Looking at the person in front of her, Dolly was a bit skeptical. Okay, I dont want to talk nonsense with you, think carefully by yourself, think well, just let me know, remember, must be careful decision! With that, Emma indignantly left directly. It seems that this Dolly is quite smart! Outside the door, Emma clenched her fist tightly, and her temper was somewhat fierce.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Inside the room, Dolly sat alone on the sofa, thinking about the situation. While she really didnt know exactly how things were going, she could guess what was going on in Braydens mind. Brayden, you must have some other solution to the Kirnd Groups problem, dont you? She looked out the window at the moon, her eyes a bit bleak. At this moment, Jayden and Amara, however, were anxious as hell. Where the hell did she go? Just a moments work, how suddenly disappeared Amara muttered while searching. The beach, there is no one else Jayden said anxiously. Jayden, Dolly hasnt been in a good moodtely, where do you think shes going? Amara grabbed his arm and asked worriedly. Shes not doing anything stupid, is she? Amaras tone wasced with a bit of unease. No, Dolly wont do anything stupid! Shes a person with an opinion! Even if she is sad and upset, it is only a momentary Jayden exined lightly. He believed in Dollys character, she would never give up her life easily! Auntie, have you ever seen a beautiful woman Jayden tightly grabbed the arm of the seaside auntie and asked anxiously. Sir, you calm down, I have not seen the woman you are talking about exined the amah a little scared. Instantly, a cold light shed in Jaydens eyes. Where exactly did Dolly go? Jayden rubbed his hands together tightly, and his expression was grim. Well? Did you find it? Amara ran over, breathing heavily, and hurriedly asked. No. Jayden shook his head, a little helpless. You think carefully, does she have any particr ce she likes to go In this unfamiliar ce, where would she have any particr ce she likes to go? Jayden fiercely stamping his feet in ce, a look of puzzlement. But you can ask that grandpa! Suddenly, the grandma slowly walked over and spoke loudly. He stands there every day. The older woman continued to add. Without the slightest hesitation, Jayden immediately ran over. moncler, have you seen a woman who collects shells The grandfather slowly turned around and stared nkly at the two people in front of him with a mute expression. Whats going on here? Amara looked suspiciously at the moncler outlet in front of her and wanted to say something, but didnt know what to say. Hey, Jayden, hes not a psychopath, is he? Amara leaned over Jaydens ear and muttered in a low voice. Youre the one whos a psychopath! Your whole family is a psychopath! Suddenly, the grandfather shouted directly. Amara was taken aback and her body unconsciously trembled for a long time. Grandpa, dont be angry, she didnt mean it, she was just a little worried about you Jayden immediately stopped the grandpa in front of him and exined gently. Young man, you are not bad. The moncler outlet online store looked at Jayden in front of him and smiled. Then what? Does he even know where Dolly went? The woman who collected the shells, was taken away by two men, those two men can be fierce, look, in that hut! The grandfather pointed to the hut not far away. Thank you, Grandpa! Saying that, Jayden and Amara ran straight over. The grandfather, who was standing in ce, looked at their departing backs and sighed. The world says Im a psychopath, Iugh at them, theyre the psychopaths! moncler outlet store Turning around, he slowly left. Sure enough, the door to the cabin was guarded by two fierce looking bodyguards. Jayden, how about it? Can you beat them? Amara gently nudged Jaydens arm and asked carefully. Cant. Jayden replied dryly. Are you still a man! There was a hint of contempt in Amaras tone. Of course Im a man, but I have to do what I can! Jayden was right, if the wrong decision was made on the spur of the moment, all three lives could be lost! I dont know who kidnapped Dolly, but they didnt seem to have offended anyone here! Could it be someone from home? At once, Jayden became cautious. Amara, are you ready? He looked sternly at the person in front of him and asked in a panic. Amara was someone who had practiced taekwondo and martial arts for many years, so the two bodyguards at the door were a piece of cake for her. Yo, big brother, one of my sisters got lost and I heard you guys have seen her Amara said as she walked over to them in a dangling manner and greeted them. Who are you? The two men asked warily. Im Dollys best sister. Amara replied confidently. We dont know any Dolly, go away! But I heard she followed you guys to this cabin Amara pointed to the cabin behind them, her eyes a little sharp. Damned stinking man, and he still denied it! I advise you, dont meddle and live your own life, otherwise, dont me us for being rude! Im so scared oh! Amara suddenly took a few steps back, jokingly speaking. Jayden in the corner, seeing this scene, actuallyughed, why is she so funny? All right, dont rub it in, hurry up and hand over the man! Amara yelled coldly and loudly, her expression was fierce. Chapter 1606 being used Girl, you dont want nothing to do with it! Yatou? All of a sudden, Amara got annoyed. Damn, who are you calling a girl! Saying that, Amara kicked a man directly in the abdomen. At once, that man directly fell down. Perhaps seeing that his brother was knocked down and feeling humiliated, another man went straight up and started sparring with Amara. Since then, the war between two men and a woman, thus began. Jayden, in the corner, took advantage of their fight to quietly sneak into the cabin and look for Dolly. Dolly? Jayden covered his mouth and called out in a whisper. Probably heard a familiar voice, Dolly miso a moment from the sofa stood up. But it was dark around her, and she couldnt see anything. Is that Jayden? She responded with panic. Its me, where are you? The two held on to the wall, feeling the dark, following the direction of the voice, and finally found each other. In an instant, Jayden wrapped Dolly tightly into his arms, like an old friend he hadnt seen in years, tears pooling in his eyes, only Dolly didnt see it. How is it? Are you hurt? Jayden asked anxiously. No, lets get out of here. Dolly shook her head and immediately responded. Go? Walk to where? You guys are underestimating me, arent you? All at once, the lights in the cabin, all lit up. Whats going on? Dolly looked at Emma in front of her and was very scared. What she was afraid of was not what she would do to Emma, she was afraid that she would get Jayden and Amara involved! Jayden, you and Amara are also very righteous, how dare you risk your life to save Dolly? Emma pointed to Dolly next to her and said in an unkind manner. Miss Emma, let go, dont do this stupid thing again. Jayden let go of Dolly and slowly walked up to her, patiently persuading. Letting go? How is it possible? Emma bypassed Jaydens body and walked directly to Dolly, hooking her chin with her index finger, her expression was ferocious. What I cant get, no one else will either! Said, she a force, on Dolly pushed down on the sofa next to her. Forehead Dolly touched her forehead and felt some pain, so she screamed softly. How is it? Does it hurt? Jayden immediately ran over and rubbed her forehead for her. Yoyo, look at you two, how loving ah, if Brayden saw this, he should be angry again. Emma said gloomily. Emma, I advise you, stop this, otherwise, you may go to jail. The reason why Jayden persuaded Emma, also out of good intentions, only the person in front of him, but has not been aware of the good and bad, always feel that what he said is wrong. Wait, no, Emma wasnt like this before!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Dolly suddenly stood up as if she remembered something. What do you want to do? Emma was startled for a moment and asked with some suspicion. Miss Emma, I believe that you are a good natured person, today, the reason why you did all this, must be someone behind How worthy of being Braydens woman! Looking at Dolly in front of her, there was a hint of expectation in Emmas eyes. She was suddenly particrly curious to know who Dolly would suspect of being the real mastermind behind this. Vincent? This was the first name Dolly could think of, but she wasnt sure if Vincent was the one behind the scenes or not. At once, Emma froze. Emmas reaction did not escape Dollys eyes. So it really was him! Instantly, Dollys face was covered with ayer of gloom. She once wanted to hide far away and never see that Vincent again, but now it seems that he has been constantly making things difficult for himself, no matter whether he is at home or abroad! And how could they know that Vincent, who was actually in a hotel not far from them, was sitting on the sofa shaking his red wine ss and watching everything on the surveince. Why do you want to be with Vincent? Dolly asked, shaking her head incredulously. Why else? Of course it was for Brayden! She, Emma, had to have Brayden! Do you really think that if you push Brayden to the breaking point, he will stay with you? Dolly looked at Emma in front of her, feeling a little ridiculous. You really dont know Brayden, and you dont love him! You just want him! True love is not possession, Emma, if you love Brayden, then you should think about him, shouldnt you? Emmas eyes dimmed as she listened to Dollys words. Yes, what was she doing? She was hurting Brayden! But there was no turning back! Emma, stop, dont go on like this, your father will be worried, your staff will be worried, Brayden will be worried too When Dolly mentioned the word Brayden, Emma was a bit moved. Would he be worried? The only person hes worried about is Dolly, right? Emma skimmed her lips, her face was helpless. The actual fact is that there are a lot of people who are not happy to have love, but on the contrary, a lot of times, letting go is also a kind of happiness. Dolly continued to add in a soft voice. She didnt want Emma to make a mistake, so she would do her best to persuade the poor man to turn back. Stop saying that! Suddenly, Emma raised her head and yelled at the ceiling above her. The people around her were taken aback and immediately took a few steps back. Dolly, do you really think that I will believe you and be moved after you say such a few words? No! Dolly directly interrupted her, I didnt think of moving you, I just want you to recognize yourself clearly. What a simple sentence, but it made Jayden next to her a little moved. Emma, all along, you are an opinionated woman, you are beautiful, kind, gentle, considerate, generous, reasonable, capable and excellent, you are a well-rounded talent, and a strong business woman that each of us envies. You can have a bright future of your own, but now why do you want to make mistakes with others? With your intelligence, you shouldnt be used by others Dolly hit the nail on the head. Snap! Not far away in the hotel, Vincent dropped the red wine ss in his hand directly on the ground fiercely, his face was very distorted. President, whats wrong? The assistant immediately ran over and asked in disbelief. Nothing. Vincent slowly stood up, picked up the jacket next to him, and walked out. Chapter 1607 Who is he? Dolly, shut the fuck up! Im not being used! Emma shouted hysterically and chaotically. At this point, she hadpletely lost her mind. Vincent is a kind of person, I know better than you, Emma, wake up, you are just a pawn for him. Dolly said nonchntly. Yes, Vincent had always been an extremely cruel man in business, and in life, he was extreme in the way he dealt with people. Dolly, shut the hell up, I wont believe you! Emmas voice was terrifying. Ah! Suddenly, Amara cried out in horror. Dolly was blinded, and immediately afterwards, Amara was brought directly into the hut by two men. Stinky girl, how dare you fight against us! The two men directly threw Amara to the side. At this moment, Amara was already covered with wounds, but her eyes showed a stubbornness. You bastards, how dare you do it to me! Amara roared in dissatisfaction. Yoo-hoo, youre still getting mad! Said a bodyguard who walked directly towards her with an air of savagery. Youd better be honest with me, otherwise, I dont know what exactly the two of them can do. Emma looked at Amara in front of her, stopped that bodyguard, and said unhappily. Amara, are you all right? Jayden asked with concern as he helped her up. Emma, what do you want? Meddling in peoples rtionships and being a third party, Dolly didnt even care about that, so why do you still want toe here and find trouble with her? Amaras tone was nonchnt. A third party? Emmaughed out loud. Destroying a marriage, youre good, destroying someone elses marriage and achieving your own Amara kept saying. She, Amara, hates this kind of love triangle! Just like she hates her ex-boyfriend until now. p! Suddenly, a pnded directly on Amaras face. Instantly, her face was red. The whole room, was stunned. No one thought that Emma would hit someone! Amara slowly raised her head and looked fiercely at Emma in front of her with a fierce expression. Amara, are you okay? Dolly immediately ran over and touched her cheek, asking worriedly. Its fine, dont worry. Amara shook her head and replied softly. How could it be okay, it hurts like hell! Amara touched her cheek, holding back her inner emotions. Emma, are you crazy? Jayden a did not hold back, directly roared out. Im not crazy! Its you guys! You guys are the ones who are crazy! I just want Dolly to make a phone call to Brayden, and you guys are making so much noise Emma pointed at the few people in front of her, chattering and cursing, shouting, in a very emotional state. Herdylike image, has disappeared, her business aura, has also disappeared. Dolly looked at Emma in front of her and was in a trance. This world is reallyplicated! The man is one thing on the surface, one thing behind the scenes, and the woman is actually just the same. Im telling you, dont get in my way, or youll have to go see the King of Hell! Emmas voice made the bodies of the three people in front of her tremble. All of them knew that Emma was a person who did what she said, and naturally, they would not take her words as a joke. Dolly, Ill ask you onest time, whether you want to call Brayden or not!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g In one fell swoop, Dolly took three steps back, a gleam of fear leaking from her eyes. Why had thingse to this? Why did Emma have to be so cruel? Emma, what youre doing is not bringing happiness, is it? Dollys words caught Emmas attention. Yes, she wasnt happy! Even if she did get Brayden as she wished, she wouldnt be happy. Only now she just wanted to defeat Dolly, yes,pletely and utterly. What on earth made you look like this? Dolly lowered her head, somewhat regretfully. To fight or not to fight! Emma said impatiently. Looking at the two bodyguards, and then at Amara and Jayden next to her, Dolly was a little hesitant. If she made this call, Brayden would definitely be sad, if she didnt make this call, Jayden and Amara would be in danger Looking at Dollys difficult look, Emma has been secretly gloating. She would like to see what choice the person in front of her would actually make! Love and friendship, Dolly can only choose one! Of course, rtively speaking, two lives must be more important than love! If she was smart enough, she should know very well that she had to make this call! DONG! Suddenly, the door of the cabin was kicked open viciously. Grandpa? Amara lost her voice and shouted out. Grandpa, why are you here? Jayden also asked in surprise. The few people next to him looked at the old mans entrance and were a little baffled. Who is he? Which grandpa? Dolly looked at Jayden and Dolly next to her, expecting an exnation. This is my cabin! The old man suddenly shouted out. Emma slowly walked up to the old man and gave a sarcastic smile. Old man, this cabin, I rented it! Emma reminded the old man in front of her. This is my cabin! The old man continued repeating what he had just said. Is he crazy? Emma was puzzled as she searched the old man in front of her. Old man, I advise you to get out of here, otherwise, you wont have a good time either. Emma threatened her mercilessly. You stinking woman, how dare you rob my hut, this is my hut Suddenly, the old man grabbed Emma as if she was crazy and kept shaking her body. emma shouted desperately and the bodyguard next to her immediately went up and ripped the old man away This is my cabin, you guys get out of here! Jayden, as if he understood the old mans words, immediately pulled the Dolly and Amara next to him and ran out. Inside the cabin, the old man was still arguing and moring with them as if a few children were ying Who is he? Looking at the old man inside, Dolly asked in disbelief, her expression a little puzzled. Chapter 1608 Invitation to dinner Hes the grandfather. Amara answered as if she was selling out. It seemed that the grandfather was neither crazy nor insane. He was just a normal person who was pretending to be crazy. Amaras mouth curved up at the corners with a smile of satisfaction. Dolly looked at Jayden next to her, expecting his answer, but Jayden was toote to give her any answer, just kept holding her little hand tightly and kept running, afraid that the people behind would catch up. Where are we going? Dolly asked, panting as she ran after them. Out of here! Jayden replied firmly. All at once, the two men behind them froze. Now? Get out of here? Amara looked at Dolly, and then at Jayden in front of her, and then stopped in her tracks. Dont run, lets find a ce, hide, this is not the way to keep running. Amara looked behind and said urgently. Good. Three people came together to a nearby hill, hiding very hidden. And at this time, the grandfather, perhaps tired, sat down directly on the ground and closed his eyes, and Emma, next to him, kept straightening his clothes with an awkward expression. This damn old man, idle toe here to make trouble! Is he tired of living? Miss Emma, are you okay? The bodyguard next to him asked worriedly. Yes, where are they? Where did they go? Quickly go after them! Emma stomped her foot and shouted fiercely. With that, the two bodyguards immediately ran out. But after a long time, they didnt find Dolly, so they came to Emmas front again with their heads hanging. Well? Did you find it? Emma tightly grabbed their two arms and asked anxiously. Miss Emma, its too dark, we cant see the road What two losers! Snap! Emma swung her palm directly at the wall next to her, her face angry. Damn Dolly, I cant believe she got away with it this time! Miss Emma, well go back tomorrow to continue looking for a bodyguard whispered. What the hell are you looking for! Tomorrow? They have already run away! At this time the hill, Dolly and Jayden and Amara three people sitting together on a stone chair, looking up at the starry sky above, looks very rxed. Amara and Jayden did notin about Dolly because of the scene just now, which made Dolly very touched. Jayden, Amara, this time, its me whos sorry for giving you trouble What kind of words are you saying? Suddenly, Amara miso stood up, patted his butt, a look of carelessness. Were all friends, why? Why are you being so insensitive? Amara gently patted Dollys shoulder and reminded her. Yeah, it was because they were friends that she was more reluctant to let them get hurt. Jayden, Amara, if, and I mean if, Emma she really leads someone up the mountain and finds us, you must run first, remember? She must not do anything to me Dolly so some inciting words, in Amara listened to with to live and die like, the mood is very upset. Come on, dont say such morose words, we three, live and die together! Amara suddenly shouted at the bottom of the mountain. Xu was touched by these words, Dolly went up and hugged Amara tightly, trembling, very moved. I know, in fact, you are also very difficult, have suffered, suffered the tired, but also the general people can not imagine to, but Dolly, no matter what, we can not be belittled by others! Yes, it is true that your family is not richer than Brayden, but that does not mean that you are not worthy of Brayden, she Emma is indeed rich, but Brayden does not like her, and that is for nothing Amara has a point, some times, love, really can resist everything. Are you okay? Dolly asked gently while stroking the wounds on Amaras body. Dont worry, Im fine. Amara patted herself , very indifferent replied. You two, stop talking and go to sleep! We have to get up early tomorrow morning to catch a flight. Jayden closed his eyes and kept muttering. They had already booked their tickets back home But I cant sleep. Amara nudged Jayden and replied discontentedly. I cant sleep either. Dolly looked away and locked eyes with Amara. Do you still love Brayden? Amaras expression, suddenly, became serious. Yes. Dolly replied indifferently. If there is really a destiny, she believes that no matter how many years, no matter what idents will be encountered, she and Brayden will stille together in the end. I envy you. Amara said seriously, holding her cheeks. Envy her for what? Envious of her being interrupted by a third party? Dont envy me, Im very tired. Dollys tone was full of exhaustion. Dolly, are you okay? Amara knocked her head gently and asked anxiously. Dolly just shook her head and didnt answer. I dont know when, as the two talked, they both closed their eyes. The next day, the sun shone directly on their faces with a kind of hot feeling Eh! Dolly stretched her back and looked haggard. Get up! Suddenly, Amara leaned over Jaydens ear and shouted loudly on purpose. Ah! Jayden jumped straight up and looked around with a slightly dull expression. Whats wrong with this? He asked in rm.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Nothing, hurry up, we still have to catch a ne! Soon, the three of them arrived at the airport. The three of them hadpletely changed into new costumes before they entered the airport, fearing that they would be recognized by Emma. As expected, there were Emmas people in all corners of the airport. Jayden, what should we do? Dolly patted Jaydens back and asked in a panic. Be careful and take it easy. How can you not be nervous? There are Emmas people all over the ce, if one of their own is a little inattentive, the three of them might get caught! Take your time, dont worry, they wont recognize us for sure. Jayden patted Dolly next to him and tried tofort her. Good, then trust him for once! The three of them, tiptoeing together, carefully went through the security checkpoint and instantly rxed. Scared the hell out of me, I thought theyd actually recognize us, but now they seem pretty stupid! Amara snapped her fingers, disdainfully. Make sure to rx, or theyll notice us. Jayden reminded them as he led them to the ne Dolly, if we manage to escape this time, dont you forget to treat me to dinner! Chapter 1609 Returning to China Soon, the three returned home together, Emma was still frantically searching for them abroad, not knowing in the slightest that they had returned home. Dolly, what are you going to do? Go find Brayden? Or go home? Amara asked tentatively from the side. In fact, at this time, Dollys heart is also very confused, she does not know what to do, and does not have the courage to go to Brayden to ask a clear. If you want, you can go to my ce. Amara said very light-heartedly, as if the person in front of her had been seen as her own family. Dolly looked up at Amara in front of her and was touched in her heart. For Brayden and Emmas matter, she actually some escape. She believed in Braydens character, but she was afraid that Kirnd Groups development would be hindered, and she didnt want Brayden to be tired every day Okay, Ill go to your ce! Dolly replied tly. Jayden knew that Dolly would not go home easily, much less face Brayden easily, and naturally had expected this answer. Dolly, I hope you understand, Brayden thing, is your life can not avoid the robbery. Next to Jayden said in a meaningful way. Yes, of course Dolly understands. Many times, escape does not solve any problem, only brave face, and proactively looking for ways to deal with problems and idents, but at this time Dolly, the heart is very panic. I know, I want to rest and rest and Okay, no problem! Before she could finish her sentence, Emma interrupted her directly and raised her hand to shout. Dolly was taken aback and smiled awkwardly. Perhaps at this moment, they should be the only ones who cared for themselves without any problems, right? Yes, she didnt contact Skyler and Anastasia and Mrs. Knight because she was afraid they would tell Brayden where she was. Soon, the three arrived at Amaras vi. Amara had bought a vi before she left the country, which was her home in the country. Hows it going? Are you okay? Amara asked the two people next to her excitedly as she opened both arms and looked around, spinning in circles. Fine. Dolly smiled. The European style decoration, with a small courtyard of a different style, and the pool, thewn, everything looked wonderful. This vi, it should be worth a lot of money, right? Dolly walked towards the swing set not far away and sat down. Amara, how dare you say that? If it wasnt for me, you could have taken this vi? Jayden spoke nonchntly and in a disgruntled tone. Jayden, you are at least a big man, right? Why are you so stingy? Besides, Im not the only one who lives in this vi Amara kept arguing. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre getting into. Okay, to tell you the truth, this vi, Amara and I bought it together Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It turns out that Jayden sold his house to help Amara buy this vi. When Amara wanted to buy a house in China, her parents refused to agree, so she had no choice but to ask Jayden for help. Come on, look at you, its just a vi! Tomorrow I will buy you two such vis abroad! Amara patted herself and shouted confidently. Jayden just silently nced at her, did not say anything. Dollys mouth, the corners of the inadvertent curve, every time Jayden and Amara tussles, she will find it very funny. Soon, the three of them cleaned up the house together, and then went to the supermarket. Kirnd Group, everyone was still busy, only it was obvious that some people had lost their fighting spirit. Big brother, the old director wants to hold a board meeting. Leon barged straight into the office and shouted hurriedly. Whats the panic? Drink tea! Brayden said coldly. Big brother, theyre already on their way here. Leon continued to add urgently. I know, dont panic yet. Brayden pointed to the sofa not far away, gesturing for him to rest over there. The day had toe, sooner orter, and Brayden had been waiting for it for a long time Mr. Kirnd, the directors called me abouting to the board meeting. The assistant said uneasily as he ran in. Well, you go get ready. Brayden replied calmly. It was really strange, how could he be so calm? Normally, when the directors hold a board meeting, they need to discuss it with Brayden together in advance, but this time, they just informed Brayden, there was no discussion at all. Faintly, the assistant next to him felt a little uneasy. Mr. Kirnd, I think this time the board meeting, there may be something to happen. The assistant spoke cautiously, with a worried expression. Dont worry, I will naturally have a way to deal with it, you just need to do what I say. Brayden lifted his head and said seriously, with a somewhat stern air. Brayden has said this to this point, the assistant naturally will not rub stay, so turn around and walk straight out of the office. Big brother, are you all ready? Leon, on the sofa, looked a little nervous. Ready. Brayden replied as he signed the letter. Leon sighed, looked away from the window, and fell into a deep thought. If this career change really works out, then Dolly wont have to leave Brayden! Hows Dolly doing? Brayden asked coldly. Huh? Oh, that, sister-inw is fely, dont worry. Leonughed and replied awkwardly, actually he didnt know how Dolly was doingtely. How about Anastasia? How is she doingtely? Pretty good, shes been a bit busytely. Leon scratched the back of his head and replied embarrassed. Its good to be busy! Brayden took a deep breath and opened theputer in front of him But, big brother , Leon said hesitantly. Whats wrong? Brayden raised his head and looked seriously at the man in front of him, expecting what he was going to say next. Miss Emma seems to have gone somewhere else. Well, Braydens brow furrowed tightly. Where had she gone again? Wasnt she going home? Never mind, as long as she didnt pester him here, who cares where she went? Oh. Emma went to the exact same ce where Dolly was before, a matter that Leon never had the courage to say. He was afraid that it would affect the mood of the person in front of him, and even more afraid that Brayden would immediately leave his work and go frantically looking for Dolly! If theres nothing else, Ill leave first. Saying that, Leon directly left the office. Chapter 1610 quite a match Soon, half a month had passed, and Dolly showed no sign of leaving Amaras vi Amara looked at her this leisurely look some anxious, Jayden but feel indifferent. Hey, Jayden, dont you want to persuade her? Finally, Amara could not resist, went to Jayden and asked quietly. Persuade what? Persuade her to go home? Or persuade her to go to Brayden? Jayden shook his head and dismissed Amaras proposal. But she cant keep running away from it. Amara was anxious, she didnt want to see Dolly looking soid back, but actually disheveled. Amara, its better for us not to get involved in emotional matters, let her be alone and figure out how to solve it by herself! Jayden flipped through the newspaper and replied in a calm whisper. Thats it? What if she never wants to work it out for the rest of her life? Dolly in the yard, is excitedly ying with the cat on the swing, very happy look. People who didnt know her really thought she had forgotten about what happened between Brayden and Emma. Dolly! suddenly, Amara shouted at her. Dolly immediately turned around and looked at Amara in front of her, a little curious. You like cats so much, then you should go to the supermarket and buy some cat food. Why dont you go yourself? Jayden slowly stood up and walked over to Amara, muttering unhappily. What? Youre heartbroken? I just want to let her go out for a walk. Amara exined faintly. Okay, cat, were leaving! Dolly picked up the cat and walked out of the vi. Looking at the back of the departure, Jayden hurriedly put down the newspaper in his hand and chased after him. Hey, what are you doing? Behind him, Amaras voice was a bit puzzled. Going to buy cat food with her. A statement that made Amara behind her cry andugh. Its not a matter of going to the fire or the knife, why is he so nervous? Lets just let him go. Dolly! Jayden shouted as he ran over. What are you doing here? Dolly was holding the cat in her arms with a soft expression. Im going to the supermarket too. Jayden scratched the back of his head and replied awkwardly. But how would they know what kind of idents would happen on the way to this trip to the supermarket?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Is this okay? In the supermarket, Jayden handed a bag of cat food to Dolly. No, our cats dont like this type of cat food. Dolly bluntly refused. Jayden looked at the person and the cat in front of him and wondered why he was so particr. Our cats want to eat high quality fine cat food Dolly muttered in a low voice while stroking the cats fur. Yo, its not Dolly! Suddenly, a familiar voice came from not far away. How could he be here? Looking at the person not far away, Dollys body trembled and her expression was a bit frightened. Dolly, long time no see. Vincent slowly walked up to Dolly and greeted her. Long time no see indeed! Dolly snorted coldly, a cold light revealed in her eyes. She thought she could avoid this man by escaping to a foreign country, but she didnt expect that he would use Emma to find trouble with her abroad! In fact, when Emma was looking for Dollys trouble, Vincent was also abroad, just unluckily, that night, when he arrived at the cabin, the three people had already left long ago. What do you want to do? Dolly asked bitingly, her expression cautious. That, what else can I do? I just came over to say hello to you. Vincent shrugged his shoulders, with an indifferent look. Is that so? Dolly looked away from the cat in her arms and doted on it. How have you been? Vincent looked at the person in front of him and asked yfully. Pretty good. Dolly replied firmly. Good what good? Jayden clenched his fist and seemed to be waiting for something. Where have you beentely? I miss you so much. Vincents words made Jayden in front of him blinded. What the hell is this? He looked at Vincent, and then at Dolly, his mind was confused. Vincent, please watch your words. Dolly reminded him coldly. Stinky woman, what a time it is, she is still pretending to be a saint here! Whats wrong? Ive always been like this. Vincent replied calmly. Sorry, we still have things to take care of, lets go first. Saying that, Dolly was about to pull Jayden next to her and leave. Dont bother, Dolly, what are you afraid of? Vincents expression, with a slightly evil look. Dolly was indeed afraid! Jayden looked at Dolly in front of him and stopped in his tracks. Why dont you talk to him clearly? Jayden tightened his grip on her small hand and asked suspiciously. Jayden, dont bother with him, Ive repeated it to him many times before, but its no use Dolly exined anxiously. Dolly sneered a little. She was also a little fuzzy now, and she suddenly realized she didnt know Vincent Hes been pestering you? Jayden asked in amazement. So Ive been avoiding him, too. Dolly answered dryly. When ites down to it, there are some things that dont need to be hidden anymore. Does Brayden know about this? He only knows a little. Dolly lowered her head and replied with a sigh. So, she left the country because of Vincent! Dolly, dont forget to say hello to Brayden for me. Vincent waved his hand at her from where he was and spoke wistfully. Vincent didnt know that Dolly had actually been living in Amaras vi since she returned to China. And ah, Jayden, give it up, you dont stand a chance. With that, Vincent turned around and left. At this moment, Jayden only felt a burst of embarrassment. It has been so long, he no longer expects Dolly to have a loving response to himself, he just wants to keep silently watching over her. Come on, lets go home! Two people carried the things in their hands, paid the bill, and walked straight out of the supermarket. The two of them did not know that behind them, there had been a person holding a camera and constantly following Yo, youre back so soon? Youre back so soon? Amara shouted happily as she greeted them. Look, this is all what Jayden picked out for you. After that, Dolly handed some snacks in her bag to Amara. Amara liked snacks and fruits, Jayden knew it very well. Thank you, Jayden! Amara made a gesture of gratitude to Jayden who was not far away. Dolly smiled and walked to the kitchen. Chapter 1611 Found it What the hell?! Brayden immediately stood up with an angry expression. On the desk, was a picture of Dolly and Jayden shopping at the supermarket. Big brother, whats wrong? Leon stood up from the sofa with a somewhat suspicious expression. Brayden slowly walked to the window, half squinting, looking at the sky outside, closing his eyes and trying to adjust his emotions. Sister-inw is back? Leon asked, surprised, as he looked at the picture on the table. You go and find out exactly where Dolly is now! Brayden said coldly. Look at Brayden this look, seems to be really angry! Leon busy immediately out of the office, began to busy. Hey, Anastasia, sister-inw has returned to China, do you know? On the phone, Leons tone was very anxious. What? Sister-inw has returned to China? Anastasia shouted in surprise. It seemed that she didnt know either, Leons eyes then dimmed. But why didnt Dolly go home if she had already returned to the country? Or why didnt she go to Brayden? This was something that was troubling Leons mind. Did she have something to say that she couldnt say? Where is she now? Anastasia asked eagerly. I dont know, but she seems to be with Jayden all the time Dolly and Jayden are just ordinary friends, which she, Anastasia, knows best! Leon, I tell you ah, you do not talk nonsense, this if big brother knows, maybe he wants to Big brother already knows. Leon directly interrupted her words and said dryly. Finished, this time, again to start a fuss! Anastasia clutched the corner of her coat, her expression a little panic. Im going to find my sister-inw too. Saying that, Anastasia directly hung up the phone. Anastasia would never have thought that Dolly had returned to her country early. When Dolly left the country, she felt that something was wrong, and if she hadnt stalked and pestered and asked Dolly, she wouldnt have known about Dollys situation until now It seems that Dolly had met with another ident abroad! Soon, Anastasia found Amaras vi. Knock, knock, knock! The knock on the door was urgent and loud. The three people in the living room, you look at me, I look at you, and there is a hint of suspicion in each others eyes. Someones here as a guest? Jayden asked Amara, who was next to him, warily. No. Amara shook her head and answered firmly. Then who could it be? Jayden slowly stood up and walked to the door. Its me! Finally, Anastasia deliberately raised her voice a few decibels in an attempt to be heard by the people in the room. Anastasia? Anastasia? Dolly and Jayden spoke in unison. What are you doing here? Dolly immediately ran over and asked excitedly as she opened the door. She admitted that she was happy to see Anastasia again. Hey, Dolly, youre not enough, are you? Its been so many days since you returned home, and you didnt even notify me! Anastasia gently patted Dollys shoulder whileining with dissatisfaction. I just didnt have time. Dolly replied casually. Its not that she didnt have time, she just didnt want to contact them! Anastasia, Jayden smiled and greeted her. In this city, all people know that Anastasia and Brayden are extremely affectionate brother and sister, of course, only sworn brother and sister. What are you doing here? Amara looked like she was very unwee to Anastasia. Hey Amara, were all friends, dont be like that. Jayden walked over and nudged her gently, signaling her to be polite. She and I arent friends. Amara replied loudly without ceremony. In the past, Amara and Anastasia had had conflicts, but of course, it was all, in fact, just a misunderstanding. Okay, okay, Amara, I know, youre still angry, but youre too careful, right? Its been so long? You still remember those trivial things said Anastasia in front of her jokingly.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Amara is a revenge woman, dare to love, dare to hate, dare to do, naturally remember all the previous things. I, Anastasia, apologize to you now if I have done anything wrong before Anastasia is a woman who is not a stickler for petty things, she never puts those trivial and broken things to heart. Besides, there are times when she does act a little impulsively. In any case, the source of a conflict, there must be a reason for both sides. Looking at such a sincere appearance of the person in front of her, Amaras anger suddenly subsided. Well, before, I must have also done something wrong, you contain more. Amara skimmed her, her expression a little embarrassed. Okay, okay, were all good sisters, hurry up and go inside. Dolly said happily as she pushed them both. In this world, there is no problem that cant be solved, as long as both sides are willing tomunicate. In the living room, four people sat on the sofa, the picture is not at all incongruous. The three women kept chattering away, not caring about Jaydens feelings, Jayden wanted to join their world, but couldnt. Women! Jayden sighed and shook his head. Yes, the topics they talked about were all things Jayden didnt understand. Jayden, you go cook. Amara pointed to the kitchen not far away. What? Jayden was confused for a moment. What? You dont want to? Anastasia red at him and asked softly. Okay. Finally, Jayden stood up and walked slowly to the kitchen. It is said that three women are one show, yes, if he, a man, continues to stay there, it is really a bit redundant! But, sister-inw, since youre back, why dont you go home? Anastasia asked, puzzled. Dolly looked at Amara next to her, and then at Anastasia, her face extremely embarrassed. Dont say it, she hasnt thought about it right now. Amara waved her hand and replied indifferently. Anastasia looked away from Dolly with a cold glint in her eyes. Why did she have something on her mind and not tell herself? Anastasia was a little distraught. Dont worry, in a while, I will go back. Dolly smiled and spoke firmly. Big brother already knows youre back home, and he still has a picture of you and Jayden hanging out at the supermarket together. At once, Dolly froze. It turned out that Brayden already knew about it. Leon has been looking for you. Anastasia reminded her uneasily. Sister-inw, go home, go home and exin to big brother properly, Im sure, you and Jayden are not that kind of rtionship, right? Yes, of course right, she and Jayden, have not been together since the beginning! Back home for what? Isnt he getting married to Emma? Amara yelled loudly. Chapter 1612 What do you mean, when did Brayden marry Emma? Amara, what are you talking about? When is big brother going to marry Emma? Anastasia nced at her and spoke with dissatisfaction. All of a sudden, Dolly and Amara started to be cautious. Whats the situation? Amaras eyes revealed a surprise. Although Dolly also had doubts about Brayden marrying Emma, but in the end, her heart is still a bit unsure, this time suddenly heard Anastasias words, the frown naturally will also be rxed. You mean that Brayden does not intend to marry Emma, right? Amara asked repeatedly. Amara, are you stupid? Big brother doesnt like Emma at all, why should he marry her? Besides, my big brother has always had a sister-inw in his heart! Except for his sister-inw, there is no other woman who can enter his heart. Anastasia replied with conviction. This made Amara very happy. Haha One did not hold back, Amara again pped her thighs, and tilted her head andughed, this picture, looks a little embarrassing. Why is sheughing like this? Jayden in the kitchen, looking at the three women outside, was amazed. Sister-inw, whats wrong with her? Did her head get squeezed by the door? Anastasia pointed to Amara next to her and asked anxiously. Amara suddenly turned into this appearance, really startled Anastasia in front of her. Its okay, dont worry about her. Dolly waved her hand, and there was a wave of joy in her eyes. But what about the Kirnd Group? Immediately afterwards, Dolly began to worry again. What about the Kirnd Group? Didnt you say that Kirnd Groups development has faced a bottleneck? Dolly asked with some anxiety. Dont worry, big brother will naturally have a way to solve thepanys problems, besides, there is still me? Anastasia winked at her, signaling her not to worry. Finally, Dolly was relieved that she didnt have to run away from this problem anymore! So, it was all just Emmas own show! The two people in the living room looked at the two people in the kitchen and couldnt help butugh. This is the most unbearable for Jayden! Okay, stop it,e on, hug! Saying that, Jayden opened his arms directly to wee Amara. Im not going to hug you! Amara suddenly refused coldly. Come on! This hug of yours is better reserved for your future daughter-inw! Amara skimmed her lips and muttered somewhat jealously. She didnt feel in the least that she actually had Jaydens presence in her heart, but of course, it wasnt just a friendship presence. Hey, I think you two should just live together, its quite suitable. Anastasia next to herughed and said without missing a beat. Shut up! Shut up! Jayden and Amara spoke in unison. We two are good buddies! Said Amara, directly putting her right hand on Jaydens shoulder, with a righteous look. Yes, we are good buddies! Jayden then echoed the reply. Come on! Anastasia looked at Dolly next to her, and the two of them smiled at each other with gossip leaking from their eyes. In the conference room of Kirnd Group, the directors were sitting upright in their seats, their faces austere, and Brayden was sitting in the middle, waiting for them to speak. The atmosphere was awkward, the air around them was frozen, and there was a cold glint in everyones eyes. Mr. Kirnd, what exactly is your n? A director opened his mouth and asked with discontent. Directors, Kirnd Groups current situation, I think everyone should be very clear, no matter what decision you make, I Brayden can understand, but as long as I Brayden in Kirnd Group, will definitely not allow thepany to be acquired Braydens words were strong and serious.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g This is hisst line! He could transition or change careers, but he absolutely could not allow thepany to be acquired by Vincent! Mr. Kirnd, the president of Melworks wants to buy our Kirnd Group, it would be our honor Another old director started another series of persuasion. I will never sell thepany, if you really dont want to stay here, well, I can buy your shares, buy all the shares in your hands at the previous market price, this is the best solution and the kindest I can do for you Braydens words caused the other directors sitting in the room to talk. Is he out of his mind? Thepany is about to copse, and he wants to buy our shares? Yes, Brayden is not stupid, right? Or at the original market price? All of a sudden, the conference room was buzzing with activity. They were a bunch of old fogeys, as long as it didnt hurt their interests, they didnt have too much of a problem with whose hands thepany was in! Mr. Kirnd, is what you just said true? A director stood up directly and pointed at Brayden and asked nonchntly. Of course its true. Brayden replied indifferently. Okay, deal! Just like that, the entire Kirnd Groups shares came into Braydens hands. Very good! Looking at the directors in front of him, Braydens mouth curved up in a satisfied curve. In Melworks office, Vincent was sitting in front of his desk, flipping through the documents incessantly. President, this document needs your signature. The assistant walked in while handing the document to Vincent. How is it going with Kirnd Group? Vincent asked coldly as he signed. There is no movement yet. The assistant lowered his head and answered slowly, without a hint of urgency in his tone. Chapter 1613 can be solved as well Vincent suddenly looked up, and there was a disturbance in his eyes. He always felt that something was wrong, but he couldnt tell what was wrong. After all this time, the Kirnd Group has not heard anything? Vincent cocked his head and looked at the ceiling above him, seemingly thinking about something. Could it be that there was some kind of ident? Finally, it was all over! In Kirnd Groups office, Brayden sat on the sofa and breathed a sigh of relief. Next, he just needs to do his job in the clothing industry! He looked down at the watch on his wrist with an expression of some anger and some anticipation. It had been days, and Dolly hadnt contacted him! Looking at the phone in his hand, Brayden hesitated a bit, he wanted to call Dolly, but did not want to bow down to her. After a long hesitation, finally, he dialed it. Ding ding ding On the table next to him, the cell phone kept ringing non-stop. Dolly! Your phone is ringing! Amara waved her hand, looking at the caller ID on her phone and shouted excitedly. You answer it for me first! Dolly in the washroom hurriedly responded. Without the slightest hesitation, Amara directly picked up the phone. To be honest, at this time, she was even a little excited.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Dolly, where are you? Amara could hear that Braydens tone was mixed with some worry and miss. Shes at my house. Amara replied, pretending to be calm. All of a sudden, Brayden was baffled. Who was she? Why was she answering the phone for Dolly? Amara, what are you doing? Dont touch Dollys things! This voice, Brayden is all too familiar, is Jaydens voice. So Dolly was with Jayden and Amara! Sure enough, she went after Jayden after all! p! Brayden pped a p directly on the table, and instantly, the palm was red. Oops you shut up! Dont interrupt! Amara yelled at Jayden, who was not far away. That, Brayden, you listen to me exin to you ah, things are not what you think Duh duh duh Before Amara could finish her sentence, Brayden simply hung up the phone. Its over, this ispletely finished! Damn Jayden, you stinky man, what are you shouting for when you have nothing to do. Amarained and went to hit him at the same time. What the hell? Jayden looked at the person in front of him, a little aggrieved. From now on, when we both talk on the phone, you just shut the hell up! Amara reminded him as she pped him hard on the back. Jayden looked at the person in front of him suspiciously and was puzzled as to why he had to shut his stinking mouth. Who just called me? Dolly asked softly as she emerged from the bathroom. It was your husband. Amara replied sinctly. What? At once, Dolly froze. And then what? What did he say? She continued to ask. He heard Jaydens voice and then just hung up. Amara shrugged, a look of helplessness on her face. Jayden took a few steps backwards, trying to escape the crash scene. Where do you think youre going? Stay right here! Amara tapped him on the head and said mischievously. Dont knock it! Im not smart in the first ce, if you keep knocking, Ill be stupid! Dolly picked up the phone next to her, went into her room, flipped through her address book, and dialed Brayden directly again. Sorry, the number you have dialed cannot be reached at this time Dolly knew that whenever Brayden was upset, he would always refuse to answer the phone, and unavable was the strongest indication of that. This was really bad! She wandered into her room, somewhat at a loss. Anastasia said he had just received a picture of himself and Jayden together, and now he was jealous to hear Jaydens voice on his phone! After a long hesitation, Dolly changed her clothes and went straight downstairs. In the living room, Jayden and Amara were still on the sofa, fighting non-stop, a look of enemies. Dolly, where are you going? Jayden, who was being ridden by Amara, asked anxiously. Im going to find Brayden, Dolly replied calmly. What? Jayden and Amara looked incredulously at the person in front of them, curious. Going to see him for what? The two men spoke in unison. Im going to exin to him, its okay, you guys continue. Saying that, Dolly then walked straight out of the vi. Ill send you there! Send what? What does it have to do with you Jayden? Amara scolded him while pounding him and pinching him. This time, Jayden was really miserable. Amara, you are too much! The shout, resounded through the clouds. On the way, Dollys expression was very grave, and she was still thinking about how she should exin to Brayden what happened between herself and Jayden. Soon, the car pulled up in front of the Kirnd Group. Without any stopping, she went straight to Braydens office. What are you doing here? Brayden didnt look up and asked coldly. From the sound of his voice and the tone of his voice, he was definitely jealous! I came to see you. Dolly walked towards the sofa next to her while answering indifferently. In fact, at this time, Dolly was in a very excited mood, she just kept restraining her emotions Whats so good-looking about me? Its not like Im handsome. Brayden responded indifferently. Dolly looked away from her face, looked at the person in front of her, and smiled. Dont be angry, Ill exin it to you, okay? She murmured as if she was pampered. In fact, from the moment Dolly stepped into Braydens office, all the bad feelings in Braydens heart had disappeared. Now he just wants to hold her tightly and feel her body heat But the thought of those pictures of her and Jayden together made him furious. Exin what? Brayden cleared his throat and asked deliberately. Jayden and I have been living in Amaras vi, and Jayden sold his house She exined in great detail, fearing that the man in front of her would misunderstand again. In fact, Brayden, I have long wanted to contact you, only I am afraid that it will disturb your thoughts, you know, Kirnd Group can develop to this point today, all because of your hard work alone, I do not want you to easily Finally, she still will be the heart of the concern said. Fool! Brayden stood up and swept Dolly tightly into his arms. I can solve all the Kirnd Groups problems just as well without Emma, it just takes time. Brayden gently kissed Dollys forehead and replied gently. Yes, he is Brayden ah! Dollys eyes shone with a long-lost joy. Chapter 1614 You’re really good Now its good, you cane back bright and shiny. Brayden gently stroked the hair of his beloved in front of him, and said heartily. He has not seen Dolly for a long time, at this time, his heart is only left with love. You work, I go home first. With that, Dolly was about to turn around and leave. Suddenly, Brayden a force, directly hugged her tightly, a very reluctant look. Stay with me a little longer. He buried his head deep in Dollys corbone, feeling her body heat. Okay, stop it, so many people are watching. Dolly pointed to the employees outside the office and muttered in embarrassment. Knock! Suddenly, the door in the office was opened. Oops, sorry, that, I went to the wrong set. Saying that, Anastasia was about to leave. Hey, Anastasia! suddenly, Dolly shouted as if she had grabbed a lifeline. Anastasia turned back awkwardly and looked at the two people who were making out in front of her, with a hint of envy in her eyes. Dont you have something to talk to Brayden? Then Ill leave you to your work. Dolly struggled while looking at Anastasia in the doorway. Theres no rush, its whats going on between you two thats important. Anastasiaughed and replied gossiping softly. Brayden, stop it and get to work. Dolly punched him in the chest and muttered petntly. Then you go home now and wait for me in your room. Brayden gently nibbled on her cheek while hooking her chin with his index finger in a greedy manner. Nasty. After saying that, Dolly left the office straight away. At this moment, Dollys face was full of red. Anastasia looked at her, and the curve at the corner of her mouth never disappeared. Aigoo, big brother, congrattions. Anastasia said as she walked towards the sofa next to her. What are you doing here? Net disturbing my good deed. Brayden nced at her and whispered unhappily. Anastasia beamed, a little aggrieved. Big brother, speaking of which, you still have to thank me, but for the sake of our iron rtionship, you should send me a red packet of 100, 000 yuan. Anastasia straightened her clothes and said leisurely. She is robbing, right? To ask him to send a hundred thousand yuan red packet? Anastasia looked at the person in front of her with a wave of expectation in her eyes. One hundred thousand dors, to Brayden, thats definitely a piece of cake! Do you have any other business? If theres nothing else, just go away! I still have a lot of things to take care of Dont do that! Anastasia directly interrupted him. Hows that clothing business of yours going? Do you need my help? Also, recently that Vincent seems to be making some small moves again, youd better be careful, he wont let you and your sister-inw off easily. Anastasia reminded him uneasily. Brayden lifted his head, looked at the person in front of him, smiled and nodded gently. He knew that Vincent was not a man to be messed with, and he also knew that Vincent was a man with an axe to grind! The two talked briefly, and Anastasia left Braydens office straight away. Soon, it was getting dark. Probably because he saw Dolly today, Brayden began to pack up the things on his desk early. Hiss The door was gently pushed open. Leon? Brayden asked bluntly without looking up. At this hour, all the employees in thepany had already finished their work, so who woulde back to thepany at the end of the day except Leon? Its me! A biting voice came directly to Braydens ears. Instantly, Brayden stopped the movement in his hands, raised his head, and looked carefully at the person in front of him. What are you doing here? Brayden asked nonchntly. What else can you do? Vincent rubbed his hands together, his expression full of evil. Vincent rubbed his hands together with a wicked expression. What, are you happy that Dolly is back? Vincent asked in a strange voice. Brayden coldly grunted, did not pay attention to him, buried his head and continued to organize the things on the table. I have something to do, Ill leave first. Brayden said, Brayden is about to leave. Brayden! suddenly, Vincent shouted fiercely, without a trace of temperature in his tone. The Brayden in front of him stopped in his tracks, as if waiting for something more. Brayden, what has Dolly been doingtely, are you really clear? There was a hint of yfulness in Vincents voice. Brayden immediately turned around and looked at the person in front of him, unsure of what Dolly could do. She would never do something like kill and set fire! Where is Emma? Where did she go? What about now? You really dont care at all? Even if she was framed by Dolly, you would turn a blind eye to it? At once, Braydens eyes shed with a hint of rm and unease. What did he mean by that, that Emmas departure had something to do with Dolly? Emma almost died, you know? And it was Dolly who caused it! Vincent said something that blinded Brayden in front of him. Emma left the country, and Dolly wouldnt have set her up! Brayden replied very forcefully. For Dolly, he knew very well in his heart that she would never do something against her conscience! You think Dolly is a good person, huh? Then you are really wrong! What she did abroad, you should not know yet Vincent spoke so eloquently that Brayden almost believed it. Youd better go home and question your beloved one! She knows best what she has done to Emma and what dangerous situation she is in. I dont know why, at this time Brayden, heart very anxious. Dolly should not really do something stupid, right? Brayden clenched his fist, suppressing his emotions By the way, youre really good! Congrattions, you seeded in squeezing Kirnd Group into the clothing industry. Vincent pped his hands as he walked out of the office. Brayden suddenly got a little confused. He didnt know anything about Dollys previous affairs abroad, and he didnt expect that Emma had gone directly to Dolly!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It all seems to have happened too coincidentally! Brayden looked at the dark sky outside and sighed, his expression was very sad. If Dolly had really hurt Emma, what should he have done? Ding ding ding Suddenly, the phone next to him rang. After looking at the few words jumping on the screen, Brayden immediately picked up the phone. Hey, Brayden, itste, when are youing home? Chapter 1615 False accusations Dolly, you go to sleep first, I work overtime tonight, recently in thepany Brayden made excuses and said in a helpless tone. She wanted to say something else, but didnt know what she should say. Then dont strain yourself too much, she could onlyfort Brayden. The two briefly spoke a few more words, and each simply hung up the phone. Brayden put the phone on the table and lit up a cigarette. After a long time, he picked up his phone, opened his address book, found Emmas cell phone number, and dialed it directly. Hello? Emmas voice was a little haggard. Where is it? Brayden exhaled a puff of smoke and asked softly. In the hospital. Emma answered calmly, as if nothing had happened. Braydens body shuddered involuntarily as he heard the news. Howe its in the hospital? He asked tentatively. Ive been victimized and Im not feeling well. She answered simply, but her heart had long risen with a monstrous rage, damn Dolly, if it wasnt for her, how could she havee to this point? By whom? Brayden extinguished the cigarette in his hand and waited for her answer. Brayden, you are not knowingly asking, say, what do you want from me? Emma was getting a little impatient. Nothing big, just want to ask when you wille back. Go back? Why should she go back? What for? To watch the love show between him and Dolly? Or wait to see herself left out in the cold, unattended? What a joke! I dont want to go back, so I dont even know how I lost my life. Emmas voice was mixed with a little helplessness and tentativeness. Brayden clutched her hand tightly, very uneasy, a pair of eyes deep like a bottomless pit. How are you doing now? Braydens tone had a slight worry in it. Of course, it was just out of concern between friends. Dont worry about you, just mind your own wife! Emmas words left Braydens heart in a daze. Emma, tell me, did Dolly do this to you or not? Braydens tone was anxious. Why dont you ask Dolly? Would she dare to tell you the real answer? Besides, even if I told you the answer, you wouldnt believe it, would you? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Emma pped the hospital bed hard and skimmed her mouth, with a little transparent liquid in her eyes. She is obviously many times better than Dolly, but he gave up on himself and chose that woman! Brayden, who hung up the phone, looked at the phone in his hand and fell into a moment of contemtion.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Dolly, why did you do such a confused and stupid thing? He looked out the window and sighed, his expression was helpless. I dont know how long it took, but Brayden slumped on the table and closed his eyes The next day, the sun shone early through the window into the house, making people feel warm. Brayden, who was lying on his desk, stretched and yawned, and kept pressing his temples to try to wake himself up. Awake? Suddenly, Dolly greeted gently as she walked in. Hmm? What are you doing here? Brayden looked at the person in front of him, a little surprised. How he wished that the person who hurt Emma was not Dolly. Havent you been workingte yesterday? I was afraid you were hungry, so I made some breakfast Dolly said softly while cing the breakfast in front of him. At this time Brayden, heart is very touched. She is still so kind, she is still so considerate, but why did she have to Emma? This, Brayden how can not understand. Dolly, have you eaten? He asked with concern. Yes, you should eat. Dolly smiled and replied gently. Did you spend all that time abroad before, alone? Brayden didnt look up and asked tentatively. Dolly looked up at the person in front of her, and her eyes were a little evasive. If she told Brayden that she had been with Jayden, would he be angry? I think its better to tell the truth, he will know how it happened after all! No, Ive been with Jayden and Amara. She answered very carefully, afraid that the man in front of her would misunderstand. Brayden paused and just nodded his head, no expression on his face. Is there more? Is it just the three of you? Yes, what else? Who else would there be? Oh yeah, there was Emma, but that was just an ident, so lets not mention it. Dolly, you know, I love you and trust you. Braydens tone was t. She knew it! Shed always known exactly how Brayden felt about herself, ah, there were just times when she wavered. Did Emmae to you? Brayden put down the breakfast in his hand and looked carefully at the person in front of him, his eyes full of reproach. Yes. Dollys answer was simple, but it was the truth. And then what happened? What happened afterwards? Brayden continued to ask, puzzled. And then the three of them got out! No, what did Brayden mean by that? If he was concerned about himself, then why did hemunicate with her in such a tone? The way he is acting now, he is clearly questioning himself! Brayden, what exactly are you trying to say? Dolly simply asked. She never likes to beat around the bush, and she doesnt like to y any games with anyone. One is one, two is two, something to say, no need to beat around the bush. Why did you want to hurt Emma? Braydens aura is somewhat grim, so that Dolly in front of him unconsciously took a few steps backward. And this so-called stepping back, in Braydens view, is a sign of weakness. So, he was suspecting himself! Dollyughed coldly. He suspected himself of hurting Emma, who was already grateful that she didnte after him, so how could she have nothing to do with hurting that woman? Dolly, Im sure you didnt mean to do it, did you? Braydens voice, small and pathetic, he seemed extremely reluctant to admit this fact. Looking at the beloved person in front of her, Dolly kept shaking her head, and there was a slight disappointment in her eyes. This is Brayden! Her former husband, her future husband! Theres nothing to exin, I have things to do, Ill go first. With that, Dolly turned around and left the office. Chapter 1616 don’t want to go home Sister-inw, whats wrong with you? Anastasia next to her asked worriedly, with a disturbance in her eyes. For some reason, she always felt that there was another ident between Dolly and Brayden. Nothing. Dolly replied helplessly while sipping her wine. This kind of thing, how should she say it? After so many years, Brayden still doubted herself! What augh! Sister-inw! Suddenly, Anastasia snatched the ss of wine out of Dollys hand. Dolly raised her head and looked at the person in front of her with a biting look in her eyes, which made Anastasia feel surprised. Give it to me! Dolly said fiercely, without a trace of warmth in her tone. No! Anastasia replied in a firm voice. She wanted to find out what was going on between Brayden and the man in front of her, and she had to find out! Sister-inw, tell me, did big brother bully you? Anastasia gently patted her shoulder and asked cautiously. So what if it was? Dolly snorted coldly, her expression disdainful. It has nothing to do with you. Saying that, Dolly then picked up a bottle of wine and drank it directly. Is she out of her mind? How dare she y with a blow bottle! Dont drink it! Anastasia yelled in displeasure while trying to grab the bottle of wine in Dollys hand. Anastasia, I asked you toe and drink with me! I didnt ask you to stop me from drinking! Dolly coldly looked at the person in front of her and yelled loudly. In this instant, Anastasia was blinded. She had never seen Dolly spoil herself like this before! She had never seen this person so dissipated! Anastasia was puzzled and looked at the person in front of her. Sister-inw, tell me, between you and big brother, what really happened? She gently stroked Dollys hair and asked in a soft voice. Brayden, that stinking man even suspected me! I feel so bad inside! Suddenly, Dolly burst into tears as if no one was watching. This time, Anastasia understood. It seems that there is really something wrong between them. Without any hesitation, she immediately took out her cell phone, opened her address book, found Braydens cell phone number, and dialed it directly. Big brother, whats your situation? Sister-inw just came back, and youre bullying her? Are you still a man or not, why are you always so petty? People are not just ying with Jayden for a few days Anastasia said very rude, attitude is also rather bad, the whole Brayden some baffled. Anastasia, what the hell are you talking about? Brayden asked suspiciously, in a very nonchnt tone. I say you are also too careful, sister-inw brother Jayden between is simply ordinary friends rtionship, you have to be so every day to ask the bottom of the well She still does not know what really happened between Brayden and Dolly, so she took it for granted and went to Brayden on the phone. Brayden knew in his heart that Anastasia was wronging herself. Okay, I still have a lot of things to deal with here, not to talk to you first. Brayden hung up the phone. Anastasia skimmed her mouth, and a cold light shed in her eyes. Come on, sister-inw, drink! Tonight, I Anastasia apany you to drink a lot! The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the person in front of you. Looking at the person in front of him, Dollyughed, Anastasia, you are still righteous! Come on, tonight, lets not get drunk! In this way, the two women in a corner of the bar kept shouting, drinking, singing,ining, venting No one understood their bad mood at this time, and no one went to that little corner to buy them a drink. Sister-inw, dont be angry with big brother! Big brother sometimes does things impulsively, you dont have to see eye to eye with him , Anastasia exined while huping. Dolly sneered and looked closely at Anastasia in front of her with a somewhat drunken expression. What the heck? Im happy now, so why think about the unhappy things The two women began another round of pounding. I dont know how long it had been, but Dolly and Anastasia both drank straight down on the table and closed their eyes. When they woke up, it was already the next day, and Dolly rubbed her eyes, feeling very tired.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Anastasia, wake up. She gently nudged the person across from her and said urgently. Dont touch me, let me sleep a little longer. Anastasia shrugged off her arm and muttered impatiently. Looking at the sky outside, the sun had long since risen. Dolly straightened her clothes and waited for the person in front of her to wake up. After a long time, Anastasia stretched, yawned, and slowly opened her eyes. Its dawn. She smacked her lips and murmured tiredly. Dolly nced at her with a somewhat serious expression, Come on, lets hurry home. With that, she was about to pull Anastasia out of the bar. Dont, whats the hurry? Ill rest for a while. Saying that, Anastasia actuallyid down on the sofa directly, with a very leisurely look. Anastasia, stop it, hurry up and go home, Leon will be worried. Dolly reminded her. So what? Anastasia pretended she didnt hear anything, still with her eyes closed, as if enjoying the rare rxation. Then Ill go first. Just as Dolly turned to leave, Anastasia tightly grabbed her wrist. Sister-inw, dont go, stay with me for a while longer. Anastasia said cheekily. Dont y around, hurry up and go home. What are you nervous about? Theres plenty of time, look! Anastasia pointed to the watch on her wrist, her expression was excited. Sister-inw, tell me, what is going on between you and big brother? She continued the conversation fromst night. Nothings wrong, huh? Dont worry, theres really nothing going on between the two of us. Looking at Anastasia in front of her with such a passionate look, Dolly was also drunk. Why was she so concerned about what was going on between herself and Brayden? Sister-inw, let me take you home. Saying that, Anastasia was about to pull up Dolly to leave the bar. Im not going home! Suddenly, Dolly shouted excitedly. All of a sudden, Anastasia was baffled. If she didnt go home, then where was she going? You go back first! Im going to the beach for a spin Im with you! Before Dolly could finish her sentence, Anastasia directly interrupted her and hurriedly said. Looking at the person in front of her, Dolly didnt say anything and left straight away. Anastasia sorted herself out and immediately followed her, chasing after her. Chapter 1617 No Apology Needed Brayden must have done something seriously wrong to Dolly! Finally, the two women arrived at the beach together. Sister-inw, your drinking is getting better and better. Anastasia deliberately found a topic and continued to chat. She only knew that Dolly was in a bad mood because of Brayden, but exactly what had happened between the two of them, Dolly didnt tell her. Yeah? Dolly looked at the ocean not far away and muttered without thinking. Sister-inw, if you see me as a good sister, then tell me. Anastasia said it sincerely. She truly wanted to share Dollys pain. dolly turned around and looked at the person in front of her, smiling, with somefort in her eyes. Emmas in the hospital, and Brayden suspects I hurt her. She replied lightly. Anastasias expression, became grave. what does Emmas hospitalization have to do with Dolly? Besides, hadnt Emma already left the country? Emma is not here. Anastasia looked seriously at the person in front of her and hurriedly reminded Dolly. She left the country before to look for me when I was with Jayden and Amara Dolly began another painful memory. How she wanted to forget that tragic time, how she wanted to hide far away from Emma, but reality was always so cruel And then what? Big brother actually suspected that you had harmed Emma? cried Anastasia in amazement, her voice suddenly raised several decibels. Right. Whats this about big brother? The fact that Dolly hase back so easily, and hes making such a scene! Besides, its always Emma who bullies Dolly, not Dolly who bullies Emma! This Brayden, he must be out of his mind, he doesnt even know whats going on before he starts suspecting things! Come on, sister-inw, lets go find Brayden! said Anastasia, who was about to pull her back. Im not going back! Dollys tone was full of anger. Anastasia knew that at this moment, she was very upset in her heart. Sister-inw, you have to exin things clearly. Anastasia continued to do the thinking work for Dolly. No need to exin, those who really understand me, why do they need to exin? What chills me the most is that Brayden doesnt believe me anymore. In her voice, there was some loss mixed in. Looking at the heartbroken person in front of her, Anastasia was heartbroken. She quietly took out her cell phone and dialed it directly. Whats wrong? The phone call was Braydenszy and tired voice. The actual fact is that you cant get a good deal on your own. Not only cant you protect the woman you love, but you even suspect her! Anastasia shouted unceremoniously. All of a sudden, Braydenpletely sober up, Anastasia, you speak properly! Braydens tone was a bit sad. Thats all Im talking about! Love to listen or not! What kind of person you are, you cant figure out the truth of the matter yourself, but also here to question others Anastasia vent-like muttered a few words, ignoring Braydens feelings, directly hung up the phone. In the office, Brayden looked at the phone in his hand, and his eyes revealed a nagging wonder. Whats wrong, big brother? Leon yawned as he walked in. Where did your daughter-inw go? He raised his head and asked sternly. Anastasia? Leon cocked his head and thought about everything that had happened yesterday. Right oh,st night, Anastasia didnt seem toe home! She should be in the bookstore, right? Shes been quite busytely. Leon replied lightly, as if nothing had happened. She was with Dolly! Brayden lowered his head and continued flipping through the papers next to him. Hmm? Leons expression was somewhat puzzled. Whats wrong, big brother? Did Anastasia get into some big trouble again? Leon immediately ran to him and asked anxiously. No, just talking a little impulsively. Brayden replied indifferently while looking at theputer screen. Next to Leon sighed, a little sad. In fact, he had long gotten used to Anastasias inexplicable impulsiveness. Hows Emma? Brayden looked up, expecting an answer from the person in front of him. Leon hesitated for a moment and shook his head awkwardly. It seems that Emmas situation is not very optimistic! But, big brother, do you really believe what Miss Emma said? Leons eyes had a hint of disbelief.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g How could he not believe that Dolly would hurt Emma! To say that Emma hurt Dolly, this was understandable, but Dolly hurt Emma, how could this not be justified. The impression is that Dolly is gentle, kind, beautiful and generous, she simply cant do that kind of nasty things to harm others. I dont know. Brayden dont face, half squinting out the window, look a little trance. Yeah, should he trust Emma or not, but the video Emma sent him is not a fake! Why dont you go out, Ill be alone. Brayden waved a hand at him, his eyes a bit bleak. Yes, Emma had sent Brayden a video before, a video of Dolly hurting Emma that had been processed. At the beach, the sea breeze was still cool and the waves were still rising and falling Dolly sat on the beach with a troubled expression and a burning heart. She didnt know how Brayden would solve this matter, but she really didnt want to talk to him now! Anastasia looked at the person in front of her, sighed, did not speak, because she really did not know what to say, for a long time, she suddenly stood up, picked up the phone and walked to the side. Leon, what the hell is going on with Brayden? Anastasia asked discontentedly. I dont know. Leon replied innocently. Youre with him everyday, you wouldnt know anything about him? Dont be ridiculous! For a moment, Leon was a little hesitant. Yes, although he was with Brayden every day, there were times when he couldnt figure out what his big brother was thinking. How is sister-inw now? Better? Leon asked urgently. Well what well? She is sad and upset! Get Brayden to apologize! Stop saying things like Dolly hurt Emma, I dont believe my sister-inw would do such a dirty thing! Anastasia was really angry this time! Anastasia, calm down! Dont be impulsive I dont care! Anyway, youre on your own! Before Leon could finish his sentence, Anastasia simply hung up the phone. Leon looked at the phone in his hand and wondered why her temper had suddenly be so impatient. Sister-inw, dont worry, Ill make sure that big brotheres to apologize to you! Anastasia said firmly. Dollys eyes shed with a trace of disdain. Chapter 1618 Barbecue Leon hovered at the door of his office for a long time, but finally did not have the courage to walk in. In Amaras vi, Jayden was sitting depressed on the sofa in the living room, very mncholy. Whats wrong? Miss Dolly? Amara asked tentatively. Dont be ridiculous, Im just a little worried about her. Oh,e on! Amara nced at him, her expression full of disdain. Men, sometimes they are so tough! Its obvious that they cant let her go, but they still act like they dont love her anymore. You go find her! Amara coldly shouted. Jayden was shocked and hesitated. He also wanted to go to Dolly, but he was afraid that Brayden would misunderstand. Yes, Jayden has changed. He is no longer the man who wanted to fight with Brayden to the death! He is more mature than before! He knows very well in his heart that loving someone doesnt mean you have to get her! On the contrary, as long as his beloved is happy and joyful, he himself will feel happy. Go on! Amara deliberately raised her voice and looked at the person on the sofa with dissatisfaction. What the hell was he thinking? He obviously loves Dolly, but now hes not fighting for it! I cant go to her. Jayden said ndly. Why not? Amara looked at the man in front of her with disdain and was very angry. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Ive never seen someone as wimpy as you! Pah! Amara mmed the door and left. She could say whatever she wanted! Call him a wimp, call him a coward, but he cant cause any more trouble for Dolly! The two people at the seaside, still staring nkly at the sea in front of them, not saying a word, the atmosphere is very quiet, but not a trace of embarrassment. Ding ding ding suddenly, Dollys cell phone rang. Without even thinking about it, Dolly hung up the phone directly. Then, the phone rang again. Perhaps impatient, Dolly directly reached out and pressed the speakerphone. Dolly, where are you? The voice on the phone, very bold. Say something! Are you trying to rush me to death? Amara growled bitingly. What are you yelling for, were at the beach! Anastasia next to her shouted unhappily. She was already in a bad mood, and when Amara made such a noise, her mood got even worse. I Duh duh duh Before Dolly could finish, the other party simply hung up the phone. Yes, at this time Amara had already set off on her way to the beach. Sister-inw, you dont want to see Amara? asked Anastasia suspiciously, with a hint of caution in her eyes. No, I just dont want my mood to affect anyone. She replied grimly. Looking at the person in front of her with such a mournful look, Anastasia lowered her head. No matter what, she would stand by Dolly, even if she and Brayden were also on good terms, even if Brayden was her big brother and her benefactor. Soon, Amara appeared in front of them both.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. I say you two are too ungrateful, arent you? Dating behind my back! Amara panted, her expression a bitplicated. Whos dating behind your back? We are obviously dating openly, okay? When Anastasia and Amara are together, the conversation box will never be closed. Looking at Dollys downcast face next to her, Amara instantly terminated the joke she had just made. Dolly, hey, whats wrong with you? Is there something on your mind? Amara asked carefully while gently pushing her. Nothing! Dolly stretched her back and slowly stood up. Go ahead, what do you want from me? She asked eagerly as she looked away, gathering up the sadness she had just felt. Where is the matter? Just that she wanted toe over and keep herpany! Amara patted her shoulder, winked at her, and smiled gossipy. Barbecue, do you want to eat? Amara looked wistfully at the two people in front of her. Eat! Eat! Dolly and Anastasia spoke in unison. Sure enough, the three had amon hobby, and this hobby seemed to increase the affection between each other. Today, whos buying? Amara asked yfully, pointing to Dolly and then to Anastasia next to her. Its on me! Behind her back, came a familiar mans voice. Strange? Amara looked at Jayden, who was not far away, and was curious. It seems that he still cant let go of Dolly! Come on! Your treat! Anastasia pointed at Jayden and shouted excitedly. You guys just open your arms and eat hard! Jayden immediately responded with excitement. It was enough to satisfy him to see Dolly. Soon, the four of them came together to the barbecue restaurant next door. As soon as they stepped into the barbecue, Anastasia and Amara began to work frantically. They didnt want to eat the barbecue made by the boss, they wanted to cook and eat it themselves. Hey, do you guys know how to make it? Jayden asked with a tight frown of displeasure. No! No way! Amara and Anastasia answered at the same time. You can learn! Dolly then chimed in. Together, these three were going to turn the world upside down! Soon, they brought out all the tools and food, ignoring the sun that was about to set. Are you going to spend the night here? Jayden blinked his eyes and asked curiously. Dont dawdle, hurry up,e and pack your things! Amara pushed Jayden over with one force. The owner of the store looked at a busy scene outside and was very pleased. You guys are quite diligent! At the entrance of the store, the boss waved his hand at them and shouted joyfully. Boss,e along! Anastasia greeted with great enthusiasm. The boss immediately walked over to them with a very excited expression! Ill teach you guys how to grill! Saying that, the boss directly picked up a chicken wing next to him. Looking at the bosss skillful movements, Amaras eyes were filled with envy. They say that a man who can cook is a good man, it seems that this store owner in front of her, also loves life! Here, help me sprinkle chili powder, dont underestimate these chili powder the boss exined while demonstrating. Soon, Amara and Anastasia have grasped the essentials and moved straight to work. You guys made this, can you eat it? Jayden leaned into Amaras ear and asked softly, his eyes full of questions. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Amara grabbed the spat next to her and threatened. No, no, no, Im just kidding with you. Saying that, Jayden directly fled away. Bastard, how dare you question my ability! Amara muttered unhappily while she was busy. Chapter 1619 cover up Sure enough, it didnt take long for it to get dark, but the few people on the beach were getting more and more excited. Jayden had thought that the three people in front of him would not do well with this barbecue, but now it seems that they did a great job! Amara, get me a chicken wing! Jayden shouted loudly whileughing and looking like he was enjoying himself. Amara looked at the person in front of her and was very happy in her heart. What? Is my cooking very delicious? Amara said proudly, straightening her back. The main reason is that the owners ingredients are very powerful, okay? Jayden smacked his lips and said bluntly. Why is he so straightforward? Looking at the person in front of her, Amaras expression was a bit grim. Next to her, Dolly was still busy, showing no signs of being disturbed by anything else at all. Looking at Dollys serious look, Jayden smiled. Dolly still looks more agreeable! His eyes leaked a doting look. Does it look good? Amara leaned into his ear and asked softly. Yes. Jayden looked at Dolly, who was not far away, and nodded his head, answering firmly. Is it better than me? Amara asked deliberately, her expression somewhat expectant. Of course its better looking than you, theres no doubt about it! A statement thatpletely annoyed Amara in front of her! Jayden, you big liar! Saying that, Amara threw a chicken wing in her hand directly at him. What did I lie to you about? The two of them were chasing after each other, and the picture didnt look out of ce at all. Dolly looked at the two people who were fighting not far from each other, and the corners of her mouth curved up in satisfaction. In fact, Jayden and Amara together, is also an excellent thing! Sister-inw, do you think Amara will marry Jayden at the end? Anastasia next to her asked gossipingly, her eyes ncing at the two people from time to time. I dont know. Dolly answered very dryly. In fact, she was still very confident about what was going on between Jayden and Amara. Soon, the two men came running back from a short distance away. Dolly, hows it going? Is it ready? Amara asked expectantly as she ran over. Just two more minutes and well be ready to eat. Dolly looked away from Amara in front of her and hurriedly replied. She knew that Amara was really hungry already! Yet dont they know it, and all this has been quietly filmed by others! Kirnd Group, Brayden was still flipping through the files in his office, looking a little tired. He put down the pen in his hand and pressed his temples, trying to clear his head. Ding! The phone suddenly vibrated. Brayden swiped open the screen, saw the picture on the phone, and froze. It really didnt ur to him that Dolly was really close to Jayden now! But as for who sent it to him, he didnt know. Big brother! Leon barged right in with a panicked expression. Whats wrong? Whats wrong again? Brayden raised his head and looked sternly at the man in front of him, asking coldly. Nothing major, just that my sister-inw didnte home. Leon answered very concisely. Brayden lit up a cigarette and smoked it! He had known that Dolly would be out a lottely, and had guessed that she would be with Jayden! I know. Brayden replied very briefly, but Leon in front of him was taken aback. In the past, Brayden would have been on fire when he heard such news, but now, he was so calm! Faintly, Leon heart some uneasiness. Sister-inw may have other things to deal with , Leon said hesitantly. Dolly did note home, or Mrs. Knight told him, and the reason he was so flustered just now was because he could not contact either Dolly or Anastasia, so naturally he would be a little worried Big brother, otherwise, we should send someone to look for sister-inw? Leon asked tentatively, his expression somewhat expectant. No, we all need to calm down a bit. Brayden waved his hand at him and spoke indifferently. Calm down what? Whats there to calm down? Looking at the man in front of him, Leon sighed, then slowly exited his office. Leon wanted to tell Brayden that Dolly hadnte home, so that his brother would take the initiative to find Dolly so that they could make up, but now it seems that all he had done was in vain. In the office, Brayden sat on the sofa, his expression was very helpless. How he wanted Dolly to return to his side and take the initiative to admit his mistakes, but he knew in his heart, some times Dolly, but stubborn very. Maybe she really hates Emma! After Leon failed to contact Anastasia and Dolly, he opened his address book, found Skylers cell phone number, and dialed it. What do you mean, Brayden and Dolly are having a falling out again? On the phone, Skylers voice was surprised. She would never have thought that a couple who seemed to be in love would now have frequent idents. So where is Dolly now? Skyler simply asked. I dont know, its not for you to help find it Leons tone had a hint of pleading. Leon has never liked to ask for help, and now that he has opened up to himself, he naturally doesnt see himself as an outsider. Skyler kept answering with his mouth as he put on his makeup. Okay, I got it, Ill go get her! With that, Skyler just hung up the phone. Its that Emmas fault again! She stepped on a pair of hatred sky high, thump, thump, thump out of her vi. Where are you going? Not far away, Stephen shouted discontentedly. Im going out to take care of some business, Ill be right back. With that, Skyler turned around and left. Looking at the car that drove away from the vi, Stephens eyes dimmed. Immediately after that, Skyler flipped through his circle of friends, and there was Anastasias dynamic on it, showing the location of the beach. This group of people, really ungrateful! They didnt even ask themselves to go to such a wonderful thing as a barbecue.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Soon, Skylers car stopped at the seaside. Hey! She rushed to a few people not far away and greeted them loudly. But a few of them didnt even notice her presence. Cool? Jayden asked excitedly, raising his right hand. Yes! Amara chimed in. It wasnt until Skyler appeared in front of them that several people quieted down. Dolly, what are you doing here? Skyler asked anxiously, covering his stomach. What are you doing here? I just came here to have a barbecue. Dolly immediately exined. Chapter 1620 Business Trip Skylers expression stiffened a bit as she looked at the person in front of her with a look of inactivity. Looking at Jayden next to her, and then at Amara and Anastasia, a flicker of suspicion crossed her eyes. Dolly, go home, Mrs. Knight and Franklin miss you. Skyler rushed over to Dolly and spoke worriedly. Yeah, Brayden was the only one who didnt miss her! Dolly grimaced, looking disgruntled. Dont worry, Ill be back this afternoon. Dolly waved her hand and replied helplessly. Dolly, did you and Brayden have a fight? Skyler leaned into her ear and asked tentatively. No. Dolly replied calmly. Not really a fight, just a cold war. Dolly, you talk to Brayden properly Skyler continued to do her thinking for her. No. Dollys tone was bitter. She did not want to invite too much trouble, if Brayden believed her, naturally it is the best, if he did not believe her, then she had nothing more to say. Fearing that something might happen to Dolly, Skyler sent her home directly. Auntie Shangguan, its been a long time, I miss it! Said Franklin, jumping directly into Skylers arms. Skyler squatted down and gently stroked the childs head, with a hint of joy in his eyes. Have you been goodtely? Of course I have. The two people began tomunicate and exchange some more jokingly. Mrs. Knight immediately pulled Dolly to the side and looked closely at the person in front of her, trying to see something. Dolly, how can you be? Ive called you so many times, why dont you answer Mrs. Knights tone was anxious. Maam, I set my phone to silent mode and didnt hear it. Dolly hurriedly made excuses and replied in a lost voice. Brayden didnte homest night either, whats wrong with you two? Mrs. Knight gently patted her shoulder and asked worriedly. Nothing, maam, Im going to change my clothes. With that, Dolly went straight into her bedroom. Looking at Skyler and Franklin ying in the living room, Mrs. Knight sighed. The two of them had just made up, and now they were having a falling out again. Grandma, whats wrong with you? Not far away, Franklin looked at Mrs. Knight and asked with some confusion. Nothing, Im going to cook dinner, Skyler, stay here together tonight Okay, no problem! Before Mrs. Knight could finish her sentence, Skyler agreed straight away. Auntie, youre so quick! Franklin gave a thumbs up to the person in front of him to show his admiration. Skyler looked at the child in front of him and then at Dollys bedroom with a slight uneasiness in her eyes. Auntie Shangguan, is my mom she in a bad moodtely? Suddenly, the child raised her head and asked bluntly. Skyler in front of her froze for a moment, then recovered the expression on her face. Your mom has been a little tiredtely. She gently patted the childs back and smiled. Franklin was growing up and knew how to care for people. In the bedroom, Dollyy on her bed, looking up at the ceiling above her with big, sad eyes. She didnt know if Brayden would be home tonight, and she didnt know what kind of image she had of herself in Braydens mind! Knock, knock, knock! Mommy, dinner is ready. Outside the door, it was Franklins voice. Franklin, you guys eat first, Mommy is a little tired, dont eat she responded softly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Franklin, after hearing her words, had a somewhat grave expression. Mommy, whats wrong with you? Is Daddy bullying you? Outside the door, Franklin asked cautiously. All of a sudden, Dolly immediately sat up from the bed with a miso. Franklin, she hurriedly opened the bedroom door and hugged the child in front of her, calling out dotingly. Daddys not bullying Mommy, its just that Mommys been doing a lot of thingstely. Well! Looking at Dolly with a haggard look, the child gradually lowered her head, and all that thought Dinner! In the dining room, Mrs. Knight shouted bitingly. Mother and son immediately ran to the dining room Dang! Suddenly, the door opened. Was it Brayden? Several people cocked their heads and listened carefully to the movement outside. Is it Brayden? Mrs. Knight asked loudly. Its me. Brayden replied faintly. Is dinner ready? I just made Ive eaten. After Brayden changed his shoes, he walked straight into the room, his back was a bit forlorn. Its okay, hes probably too tired. Mrs. Knight exined lightly while picking up a piece of meat for Franklin. Dolly, next to her, had some nervous eyes. She didnt know how she should face Braydenter After the meal, Skyler and the child yed for a while, and then left directly. At this time, in the living room, only Dolly was left sitting alone on the sofa, with her eyes staring straight at the TV, looking very involved in the look. However, her mind was always filled with Braydens despondent back. Why arent you asleep? Mrs. Knight yawned as she walked out. I cant sleep, Ill watch some more TV. Dolly pointed to the LCD TV in front of her and replied awkwardly. Is that so? Mrs. Knight looked at the person in front of her with suspicion and a puzzled expression. Itste, hurry up and go to sleep. Yes, madam, good night. There were three bedrooms in Mrs. Knights house, one for Mrs. Knight herself, one for Franklin, and one that Dolly and Brayden shared, however, Brayden was now in the bedroom and Dolly did not want to go in. You go to bed, Ill go. With that, Brayden walked straight out of the bedroom with a bag in his hand. Dolly looked at the man in front of her, wondering where he was going. Im going on a business trip, and also, stay honestly at home, dont make any more trouble! Braydens tone had a hint of doubt in it. Dolly gave him a hard stare, and was instantly furious. When had she ever been in trouble? When had she ever been dishonest? What a joke! But looking at the distant back, Dollys eyes revealed a sense of reluctance and heartache. She turned off the TV and got up to go to the next bedroom The next day, the sun shone early through the window and warmed the ground. The person in bed stretched out and pressed her temples, trying to wake herself up. Mommy, its time for breakfast. Franklin outside the door shouted cutely as he knocked on the door. Yes! Coming! She looked around, the bag in the corner was gone, and well, Brayden had really gone on a business trip. Chapter 1621 Flower Shop Dolly didnt know where Brayden had gone on the trip, and she didnt want to know. The rtionship between her and Brayden had been deteriorating in recent times, which provided an opportunity for others. Sister-inw, have you and big brother made up? Anastasia asked while looking at her anxiously with worry. No. Dollys answer, very inly, as if nothing had happened. I dont know why, but Anastasias heart was very uneasy at this time. Have you not been in touchtely? Anastasia continued to ask deliberately. No. Dolly replied indifferently. Anastasia felt more and more wrong, but she did not show anything different in front of Dolly. Leon, next to her, was still busy cutting fruit, with a very serious look. Let me ask you something. Anastasia walked over and took a piece of apple and stuffed it into her mouth. Is it true that big brother went on a business trip? She didnt know what Brayden was traveling for at this stage Of course its true. Leon was stunned, hesitated and answered firmly. Leons unusual reaction, Anastasia naturally all see in the eyes.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Leon, tell the truth. Her eyes, some sharp. Leon raised his head to look at the person in front of him, his expression a little uneasy. I am telling the truth, ah! Big brother just went on a business trip ah. He deliberately pretended to be very calm. But pull it down! He is lying or not, she can not see? If you dont tell the truth, Ill move out. Leon was stunned by these words. They say that women are a very scary creature, and now it seems to be true. Dont think too much, big brother is just going to see Emma, Leon muttered pretending not to think about it. Sure enough, theres something else in between! Go on! Anastasia leaned over his ear, expecting his answer. The oldest member of their family called the elder brother and asked him to go and see Miss Emma So that was it, Emmas family background and power, Anastasia naturally knew it well in her heart. But why did he lie about it? This makes her a little confused. Could it be that he was afraid that Dolly would be jealous? In the living room, Dolly was sitting on the sofa, constantly flipping through magazines in a very leisurely manner. In this world, probably only she knows that she is pretending to be like this on purpose! Sister-inw,e, have some fruit. Said Anastasia, handing the fruit to her. Okay, thanks. The three people sat on the sofa, chatting with each other, the atmosphere was a bit awkward, the surrounding was very quiet. anastasia looked at Dolly, and then looked at Leon next to her, her expression was a bit nervous. I want to open a store. Suddenly, Dolly raised her head and muttered with conviction. What? At once, Leon and Anastasia were startled for a moment. Leon looked incredulously at his sister-inw in front of him and was puzzled. In fact, Dolly just wanted to find something to do. Open a what kind of store? A flower store. Dolly answered urgently, yes, she liked flowers, and so did Mrs. Knight. Leon and Anastasia in front of her looked at Dolly in awe, expecting her n. What do you think? Dolly lifted her head and asked the two people in front of her seriously. Sister-inw, no matter what you do, we support you. Anastasias tone was firm. In this world, its not just love thats the greatest! Being able to do what you love to do is equally sacred! But, sister-inw, are you really ready? Funding, management, etc. Dont worry, Ive already tentatively thought about it. It seems that she has reallye out of that shadow, looking at the person in front of her, Anastasias mouth at the corners hooked up an arc of satisfaction. For the conflict between Brayden and Dolly, outsiders can not be involved, although Anastasia really want to reconcile their rtionship, but she does not know that Brayden still has a video of Dolly hurting Emma that has been tampered with, and it is because of that video that makes Brayden feel more guilty about Emma. Soon, Dollys n to open a flower store is revealed to Mrs. Knight. Dolly, are you serious this time? Mrs. Knight asked the person in front of her suspiciously, fearing that she was a three-minute hothead. Of course its true, madam, its my childhood dream to open a flower store. Dolly exined softly while she was busy. Very good! Mrs. Knight looked at the person in front of her with a wave of excitement in her eyes. In recent times, Mrs. Knight did not ask about the matters between Brayden and Dolly, because she knew very well in her heart that very often, for some things, only the parties involved are qualified to solve. When Jayden and Amara knew that Dolly was going to open a flower store, the two of them began to call her frantically and ask her out for dinner. Why are you in such a hurry? Dolly panted as she ran into the Western restaurant and stood in front of Jayden and Amara. No rush, no rush! Amara waved at her and smiled politely. I heard youre opening a flower store? Jayden took a sip of his coffee and asked in a tone tinged with surprised emotion. Well, yes. Dolly nodded and replied confidently. Do you need my help? Jaydens tone had a hint of worry in it. Dolly shook her head and smiled. She understood Jaydens feelings for her and would never do the greenhorn thing. Have you found a store? Have you paid the rent? How about the location Amara asked a dozen questions in a row, causing Dolly in front of her to be somewhat baffled. The woman is really a business wizard! Looking at Amara, Dolly suddenly felt that she admired her. Dont worry, as soon as the renovation is over, we will open immediately. I dont know why, but Jaydens heart was still a little excited at this point. If you have any problems, feel free to call me. Jaydens voice had a hint of expectation in it. What problems could she have? Even if she did have a problem, she would still find a way to solve it herself. Brayden, at this moment, was sitting on the sofa next to the hospital bed, looking at the person on the bed and waiting for her to wake up. Uh Emma called out. Brayden, what are you doing here? Emma sat up with a start, her face surprised. Your father asked me toe and check on you, he was not sure Brayden exined cautiously. So it was my dad who sent you here. Emma lowered her head, her expression a little disappointed. He couldnt just spill the beans, could he? Is it so difficult to say that he misses her and is worried about her? Emma sighed, looked away from her face, looked at the sky outside the window, and fell into deep thought. If Dolly had been admitted to the hospital, he would have been very anxious! Chapter 1622 Blind Date Are you feeling better? Brayden asked the man in the hospital bed as a matter of routine. Much better. Aston didnt look at him and replied softly, without a trace of warmth in his tone. He didnt volunteer! Aston knew in his heart. Aston, I apologize for Dolly. With that, Brayden bowed directly to her. What was his apology? Aston turned his face away and looked at the man in front of him in amazement and anger.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Yeah, hes always cared about Dolly, hasnt he? I dont want to see you, so go away. Aston said bitingly. If he hadnt brought up Dolly, she would have been happy to carry on with Brayden for the rest of the conversation! That video, Ive seen it, Dolly did have some impulse at the time, I hope you can forgive her Braydens tone had a hint of pleading in it. Forgive her? How can that be! Aston sneered, his eyes revealing a wave of disdain. Yes, Brayden still doesnt know that the video is not the truth of the matter. Get Dolly to apologize to me! Aston shouted fiercely, a murderous aura in his eyes. In fact, she was hospitalized this time, there is indeed a reason for Dolly, but after all, it is just a drama that Aston himself put himself in. Yes, the night Dolly and Jayden and Amara left the cabin, Aston had been in the cabin and kept tangling with the big man, and then identally, her head hit the wall directly next to her, which has now such a y. And it was not her intention to wrongly use Dolly of hurting herself, because she didnt even think that so many idents would happen. Its all being controlled by one person Aston, when youre better I dont want it! Suddenly, Aston interrupted Brayden directly before he could finish his sentence and yelled coldly. Looking at such an excited face of the person in front of him, Brayden immediately stopped his next words. Brayden, tell me, what do you really love about Dolly? Aston asked with great reluctance. Brayden half-squinted, looking out the window at the dark sky, caught up in the memory. All that she is, he loves. Herughing, her crying, her silliness, her innocence, her simplicity, her kindness Inadvertently, Braydens mouth curved in a satisfying arc at the corners. There are just some days when he thinks of people like Jayden and Stanley, he gets a little angry. Thats right, its a jealous type of anger. Love, theres no reason for it. Brayden spoke, muttering faintly. Aston, in the hospital bed, looked at the window with a cold glint in his eyes. Well, since youre okay, Ill leave now. With that, Brayden was about to leave. Where are you going? Aston immediately grabbed his arm and asked cautiously. Go back to your country. He answered with a firmness that did not allow anyone to have the slightest doubt. Beforeing here, he told Dolly he was going on a business trip just in case, and now that Aston is now well and recovering quickly, he has nothing to worry about. He just didnt know when exactly Dolly would confess to herself. He sighed, his expression a little sad. Brayden, is it really possible for the two of us at all? Aston asked, weeping. Aston, we can be good friends, we can be partners, but we cant be lovers, and we cant be husband and wife Brayden said with a seriousness that left Aston in front of him speechless. She had thought that through some ident to nt the me on Dolly, Brayden would die for Dolly, and then into her own arms, but now it seems that things are not as simple as she thought! Get well, and I can take care of things at home for you first. Braydens tone was t, without a hint of ups and downs. Dont you me me? Aston asked cautiously, staring at him with a deadly stare. Brayden grimaced. It was Vincent he should be ming! I know youre being used to do these things too. I dont know why, looking at Brayden in front of her, Astons heart was actually somewhat moved. But her hatred for Dolly, but how can not let go. Aston, I would advise you to stay away from Vincent, he is a very dangerous man. Brayden said firmly, with a stern expression. This is something that Aston hase to appreciate. I know. Aston looked away and stopped looking at him. Dont do anything stupid again, take care of yourself, and as for what happened between you and Dolly, I hope it can be resolved in a peaceful way. After so many years, Brayden is already tired of the fight in the business, now he just hope that the people around him will not be hurt. Looking at Braydens distant back, Aston lowered his head and gritted his teeth with a lurid gaze. Her love for Brayden will never change, just as her hatred for Dolly will never go away. But working with Vincent, is it really a good thing? Aston suddenly hesitated. After so long, she has gotten to know Vincent a little better and naturally has the idea of wanting to quit. Vincent does things coldly and ruthlessly, and even goes to great lengths to achieve his goals, which Aston cannot stand. If it was in the business world, she and Vincent could be really good partners, but in life, forget it. Aston looked up at the ceiling above him and froze a little. Ding ding ding On the table next to her, the phone rang. Looking at the caller ID, she immediately picked up the phone. When are you going home? Have you had enough of this? On the phone, the old mans voice was stern. Whats up? Looking for me for something? Aston asked, lifting his chin proudly. Well, looking for you something the old man said unhurriedly over the phone. What do you mean? A blind date? No way! Im not going! With that, Aston was about to hang up the phone. Its not a blind date, its just everyone meeting up and having a meal together, you have to be there! The bottom line of the old man is not to be challenged by anyone. Dad, I dont want to go see them , Aston muttered, with a very unhappy look. I know you dont like them, but the minimum social gathering, you muste to attend! With that, the old man hung up the phone directly. What the hell, Aston looked at the phone in his hand unhappily, with a sadness in his eyes. In the past few years, her father has been looking for a suitable husband for her, but none of them could meet her eyes, until she met Brayden by ident. Chapter 1623 Astons father is a veteran in the business, naturally is also reasonable, he knows Brayden has his own beloved, and will not force Brayden to marry his daughter. But Aston has not been dead, determined to marry him, and therefore made a lot of dirty things. Dad, what did you make mee back in such a hurry for? Is it just to have a meal? Aston beamed and muttered in dissatisfaction. Aston, I only have you as a child, many things, you can not by their own nature to the old man looked seriously at his daughter in front of him, said in a serious tone. In fact, Aston was aware of this when he was very young. She knows that in the future she will definitely inherit the family business, and she also knows very well that the mall is like a battlefield, the only difference is that there is no smoke in the mall, but it is full of traps and traps. Dad, do we have to go? Aston suddenly changed his face and asked in a serious manner. Must go. Aston understood the seriousness of the matter with the old mans words, following which she hurried upstairs and ran into her room. Yes, this dinner is not important for Aston personally, but for the whole family, it is extremely critical. After returning home, Brayden, instead of going home, went straight to Kirnd Group. Kirnd Group, everyone is still busy and serious, which makes Brayden feel a little relieved. Some time ago, when he told Kirnd Group employees that thepany was going into the apparel industry, most of them were against it and many others voluntarily quit Today, those remaining employees are some of his loyal subordinates! Big brother, youre back. Leon greeted him as he barged into the office. Back. Brayden replied softly as he gathered himself. Hows Miss Aston? Better? Leons eyes had a little curiosity in them. Much better, all right. Brayden replied calmly, which surprised Leon a little. Big Brother, could Miss Aston be mistaken ah N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. I have work to do, so get out of here. Brayden interrupted him directly and waved his hand at him. Looking at the person in front of a busy look, Leon still quietly withdrew from the office. This Leon, when did he start to be so gossipy? Brayden looked at Leon outside his office and shook his head. In fact Brayden has been waiting, waiting for Dolly toe and exin to him that she hurt Aston. But Dolly has also been waiting for Brayden to admit her mistake and make up with her. Two people each have their own preupations, but no one wants to say it. Dolly has been so busy with the flower store that she couldnt think of anything else, so naturally she didnt even know when Brayden returned to the country. Hows it going? Is it okay? Dolly looked around the flower store and spoke joyfully to Anastasia next to her. Ever since Anastasia entered this flower store, her eyes have beenpletely drawn to the potted nts in front of her. Its so beautiful. Anastasias mouth kept muttering. Sister-inw, youre really great! Anastasia put her hands together in an envious manner. No, no, no, its not all me, its Mrs. Knight too! She exined politely. Im sure youve raised flowers before! Anastasia marveled as she gently touched the potted nts in the sunlight. Like it? Here you go. No no, sister-inw, I cant have this, I cant feed it, its better to leave it here Anastasia immediately waved her hand, signaling her refusal. Here ites! Mrs. Knight walked in excitedly while greeting. So happy, madam. Anastasia smiled and spoke with relief. Yeah, its opening tomorrow. Anastasia breathed a sigh of relief and her expression was gentle. Big brothers back, you know? She muttered carefully as she pulled Dolly towards the couch next to her. What are you two whispering about? And afraid Im an old woman eavesdropping? Mrs. Knight smiled and asked suspiciously. Why not, madam, I was afraid of disturbing you! Anastasia immediately changed the subject and exined urgently. Big brother is still at Kirnd Group, arent you going to find him? She looked at Dolly in front of her and spoke anxiously. What do you want with him? Dolly asked with deliberate carelessness. Dolly, are you stupid? People have wronged you, of course you have to go to seek justice, only you have to pay attention to the way. Anastasia said very serious, so that the Dolly in front of her could not help but be nervous. Im not going, he can think what he likes, I have a clear conscience anyway. Dolly turned around, picked her fingers, and spoke capriciously. Aigoo my sister-inw hey, just stop it, okay? Who made a scene? I didnt make a scene! It was him, Brayden, who started it! A statement that surprisingly made Anastasia in front of her a little speechless. Indeed, this matter, it is Braydens fault. Sister-inw, just give big brother a step , Anastasia pushed her arm while doing her thinking for her. Im very busy, theres a lot going on in the flower storetely, lets talk about it when Im done. Dollys expression, there was a hint of indifference. Looking at the person in front of her, Anastasia sighed. How did the two people who used to be so nice end up in this situation? Maam, let me help you! With that, Dolly ran to Mrs. Knight. Finished whispering? Mrs. Knight joked deliberately. Wheres the whisper In the office, Leon sat on the sofa impatiently flipping through the magazine, while Brayden was still tapping on the keyboard Big brother, its time to get off work. Leon next to him muttered in a low voice, as if he was afraid to get back to the person in front of him. Well, you go ahead and go back. Brayden didnt even look up, and simply replied dryly. That, arent you going to pick up your sister-inw? Leon asked warily, a hint of caution shing in his eyes. Where is she now? Brayden asked, looking up at Leon in front of him, as if he was breezing. In a flower store! Didnt she just open a florist store! Leonughs exaggeratedly, but he does feel happy for Dollys independence. When did she open the flower store? Why didnt you guys tell me earlier? With that, Brayden grabbed her jacket from the couch next to her and ran out. Send me the address! Good! Looking at the distant figure, Leons expression loosened up a lot. Chapter 1624 Ice Cream Soon, Braydens car pulled up in front of the florists store. She really opened a flower store! Brayden looked at the literary set in front of her, and her expression was actually a bit expectant. Tinker Bell! It is the sound of the bell above. Wee! Dolly greeted warmly as she walked over. When she saw the person in front of her, for a moment, she froze! Dolly, what are you doing? Come and help! Mrs. Knight yelled from inside while she was busy. What are you doing here? Looking at the person in front of her, Dolly finally spat out these words. I heard you opened a flower store, I came to check it out! Brayden walked right in. Whats there to see? Its not like its his flower store! Dolly, at this point, has not forgiven Brayden, who is not far away, while Brayden is still waiting for her exnation. Is business goodtely? He asked in a rxed manner as he sat down. It just opened for business today. She reminded him. Didnt you go on a business trip? Howe youre back so soon? On Dollys face, there was not a single ripple to be seen. Brayden blinked and surveyed the person in front of him. What are you looking at me for? Do I have flowers on my face? Dolly asked nonchntly. Brayden shook his head and did not speak. Yo, Braydens back. Mrs. Knight shouted in surprise as she walked out. Maam. Brayden immediately got up and greeted Mrs. Knight, who was not far away. Franklin was talking about you yesterday! Mrs. Knights mouth curled up in a satisfied curve. Perhaps sensing the awkwardness of the atmosphere, Mrs. Knight quietly withdrew from the flower store. On the sofa, Dolly and Brayden looked at each other speechless, their expressions a little embarrassed. Do you have anything else going on? Im going to start getting busy. With that, Dolly was about to get up and leave. Dolly! Suddenly Brayden reached out with his right hand and pressed her to the couch, his gaze deep, deep like a bottomless pit. Tell me whats going on. Okay? Brayden said gently, he wanted to have a nice, calm talk with Dolly! Yeah, what do you want to talk about? Talk about me hurting Aston? Dolly looked up at the person in front of her with a resistant expression. Why did you do that to her? After a long time, Brayden finally asked. Hes still doubting himself! Snap! Dolly pped one directly on the table next to her, with a vicious air. Brayden, I tell you, I will never do that kind of dirty thing, even if you really end up marrying Aston, so what? The day still has to go on She was really angry! All of a sudden, Brayden was blinded. He would never have thought that the man in front of him would say such a thing! Yes, she was doubting her love for her! Dolly, you know I dont want to marry you.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. I dont know! Suddenly, she waved her hand and growled mercilessly. Just leave me alone, okay? Whats between you and Aston, you solve it yourselves, whether she Aston is dead or alive, has nothing to do with me! With that, Dolly walked out. When did she be so impulsive? Looking out at the busy figures, Brayden rubbed her hands together, a little uneasy. Dolly, why wont you admit what you did? People Aston has proof Brayden was behind her and kept talking, his tone full of helplessness. Okay, show me the evidence! She immediately got up and stood in front of Brayden, speaking loudly. Hesitating for a moment, Brayden still opened his phone and yed that video to her Dolly looked at the video on her phone and instantly understood everything. No wonder Brayden never believed in himself! Yes, rtively speaking, Brayden is a very calm and sensible person, without the so-called real evidence, he will never easily trust anyone. Haha suddenly, Dollyughed. Brayden next to her looked at this crazy look, a little anxious and a little anxious. Dolly, whats wrong with you? What are youughing at? He immediately tightened his grip on her arm and asked worriedly. Brayden, Im telling you, thats not the truth of the matter! The truth is that she Aston kidnapped me, onlyter a moncler outlet online appeared Dolly exined in detail whileughing helplessly. I cant believe that Aston has turned right and wrong upside down to such an extent! Dolly, get your story straight. Brayden got a little nervous. Brayden, weve been together for so long, have you ever seen me harm anyone? Dont you still believe in my character Brayden he certainly believes that Dolly is good in nature! But he needs to give Aston an exnation and give the family an answer. Do you have something on your mind? Dolly asked, suddenly wary. No. Brayden shook his head and smiled. He believed everything Dolly said! Yet he wasnt about to end it. Dont look it up, its all in the past. Dolly muttered helplessly. No! Aston wants to hurt you, and its more serious than you can imagine Brayden fought to exin. He knows Astons character temperament very well, as long as she has notpleted her goal, she will not give up easily. This is true in the business world, and in rtionships, too. Then wont you just marry her? Dolly cocked her head and spoke tentatively. Dolly, dont talk nonsense! Braydens tone wasced with a touch of exasperation. People have called me specifically to say that you are getting married and want me to be her maid of honor It sounds like Dolly said it without thinking, but her heart has been surging for a long time. All right, stop it! Brayden interrupted her angrily. If you dont say it, dont say it! She put down the tools in her hand and walked out of the lounge. Where are you going? Behind him, Braydens voice sounded worried. Buy ice cream and eat it! She still likes ice cream so much! Braydens mouth curved up in an unconscious curve of satisfaction at the corners. She hasnt changed, shes still the same as before! Immediately after, Brayden pulled out his cell phone and dialed directly, Help me investigate one thing Yes, he needs proof! As long as they can prove that Dolly has nothing to do with Astons injury, Astons father will not give them a hard time. Here, one for you! Said Dolly, handing Brayden one of the matcha ice creams in her hand. Looking at his beloved in front of him, and looking at the ice cream in his hand, he actually felt very satisfied Chapter 1625 Buying something? Since the misunderstanding between Dolly and Brayden was solved, the rtionship between the two people rose rapidly, and people around looked at it and were envious Hey, sister-inw, you and big brother are too much in love, arent you? Anastasia next to her muttered jealously. Well? Dolly asked softly as she stuffed a piece of fruit into Braydens mouth. No. Brayden echoed the reply, smiling. Anastasia watched all this, shook her head and sighed. These two stinkers, when there is conflict hate to strangle each other, when there is no conflict, and sticky like sweet candy. Id better go, dont want to see you guys spreading dog food. Said Anastasia to get up and leave. Dolly immediately ran to her and looked at her pleasingly, Dont be like that, dont we both have to go shopping together? Are you still going? Anastasia asked suspiciously, her expression somewhat skeptical. Go on, why dont we go now? Said Dolly and went to get the bag next to her. Here. Suddenly, Brayden suddenly handed a card to Dolly. Dolly was stunned, I have money. Let you take it and you take it, wheres all the nonsense! Said Anastasia immediately grabbed the card in Braydens hand and ran out. Looking at the distant back, the corners of Braydens mouth hooked up a smile, his sister ah, although usually is a little naughty, but the critical moment can also y a big role. Then, the two women walked straight into the mall. Mall people, a lot of people, each busy shopping, the expression is very excited. Hey, Im telling you, I just bought a limited edition corset that is sexy Really? What color is it? The next few women have been constantly muttering, looking very happy, it is said that women in shopping are the most crazy, but next, they will regret it again, right? What? 20, 000? Youre so extravagant, a $20, 000 corset Yes oh, it seems to be a bit expensive oh. Next to her, Anastasia looked at them and then at Dolly with a somewhat gossipy expression, quietly muttering in Dollys ear, If you cant afford it, why buy it? This society, the leastck of a phenomenon, is theparison between women. Well, well, thats someone elses business, lets not worry about it. Said Dolly to pull Anastasia to leave, but they do not know what situation to face next. The woman who bought the $20, 000+ corset returned straight back. Buy a tie for our Leon. Anastasia said Anastasia went straight into the adjacent mens clothing store. Fortunately, all the new suits and ties are on disy, saving Anastasia and Dolly the trouble of going to another store Does this look good? Anastasia asked Dolly next to her in surprise. Pretty good. Dolly nodded, pleased with the reply. After each of the two women finished buying clothes for their beloved men, they went straight to their beloved stores. Sister-inw, what color do you like? Anastasia asked gossiping as she pointed to the corset on the counter. What are you talking about, why are you so immodest. Dolly gently pushed her arm with a shy expression. What are you shy about? Were both women. The corners of Anastasias mouth curled up in a yful arc. The woman who bought the corset for more than 20, 000 dors quietly walked into the corset store and put the corset in her hand again in its original position Huh? Sister-inw? Look! Anastasia shouted excitedly, pointing at the brightly shining corset not far away. Dolly immediately turned around, only to see the top set with a diamond corset presented in front of her, bright diamonds, and the sexy and attractive hook line Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The two women were stunned. I want it. Anastasia said coldly, ignoring the excited gaze of the woman next to the corset Good! Finally someone wants to buy this corset! This should be very expensive, right? Dolly skimmed her lips and muttered casually. Hey, Dolly, you must always remember that you are Braydens woman! As Braydens wife, you cant say expensive said Anastasia then walked straight over and pointed to the corset next to her, asking excitedly, Waiter, how much is this? The woman next to her froze, she actually thought she was a waitress! Taking a deep breath, she tried to hold back her indignation and forced herself to squeeze out a smile, Hello, Miss, this corset is a limited edition, twenty-five thousand. Ament that froze Dolly, who was not far away. Twenty-five thousand dors? Lets go, dont buy it. Dolly tugged on Anastasias coat, but Anastasia did not feel expensive, perhaps because she was born in a rich family since childhood! Ill take it! Anastasia said bluntly. Deal! Soon, the two transactions were over. However, what struck Dolly and Anastasia as odd was that the waitress asked them for cash and that neither of them needed to go to the front desk for the transaction, saying it was to save time. There wont be any problem, will there? Dolly asked Anastasia, who was next to her, worried. I dont think so, right? I oftene to this store, and I know those waiters well, and this has happened before, but a cash transaction, this is really the first time Ive seen it. Although Anastasia was a little suspicious, she didnt think much of it, instead she was happy with the corset in her hand. Leon would love this color. Looking at the people in front of such an obsessed look, Dolly are shy for her, shook his head to leave, expensive point on the expensive point, as long as she likes it is good, all as a happy buy. Just as they were about to leave, suddenly the front desk clerk called them directly, smiling politely, Miss Mason, you havent checked out yet, please check out this way first. Anastasia cocked her head and looked at the waiter in front of her, full of doubts, I just checked out ah. Miss Mason, sorry, you havent checked out yet, you probably bought something else and remembered it wrong. The front desk clerk kept her professional smile. What is this situation? Could it be that the person just now is not a waiter? All of a sudden, Anastasia and Dolly were blinded. Miss Mason, weve already sold this corset, ah, where did you get it from? The receptionist looked at the person in front of her with suspicion and was puzzled. Anastasias expression was a bitplicated. That, just now we have already paid the bill, this corset is also Dolly immediately exined in detail for Anastasia, afraid that there might be any misunderstanding. Soon, the receptionist pulled up the surveince directly, and sure enough, the woman who sold Anastasia the sexy corset was not one of their store attendants. Chapter 1626 Must check out Anastasia and Dolly looked at each other, how could they have ever thought that they would ever encounter such a thing again in their lives. The woman who sold her corset ran frantically after leaving that store. Stop! Suddenly, a strange womans voice came from behind. Kyra? the woman in front of her immediately stopped in her tracks. How do you know my name? You dont need to know how I know, you just need to know that I get you to do things so you can make money At once, the woman in front of her named Kyras eyes glowed with anticipation. Half an hourter, Kyra found Anastasia and Dolly directly, ran over, grabbed Dollys arm, and desperately shouted, Help! What are you doing? Dolly looked unhappily at the man in front of her and struggled anxiously to get free. What do you think Im doing? Help! Somebody! Soon, a lot of female consumers gathered around. I bought this corset first, but this woman took it away from me, she is so powerful because of her man! Kyra cried as she kept shouting. What? Anastasia scowled at the person in front of her with discontent and suspicion. Finally, she remembered. Arent you the waitress who just sold me a corset? Anastasias remark immediately put Kyra on alert. What waiter, youre the one whos a waiter, Im a white-cor worker who goes to work properly, okay! She red at Anastasia next to her. Anastasia was puzzled. No, this must be a conspiracy!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Get your ass up! Speak clearly! Who the hell are you? What do you want? Also, I bought this corset, it has nothing to do with Dolly, dont you have nothing to do with it! Anastasia said very nonchntly, scaring Kyra who was lying on the ground hugging Dollys thigh. Fight! Anyway, things have evolved to this extent, if she just quit, not only no more dignity, but also will not get the money in the hands of that gold master just now! I am a consumer! The owner of this corset! But you took this corset away from me by force! But we paid you! No! You didnt pay for it! This is a bumper sticker! Anastasia can see, this Kyra is trying to ckmail money! Miss Mason, I know youre a person who is always warm and polite and wouldnt do anything underhanded, you must be under her spell, right? Kyra pointed at Dolly next to her and deliberately raised a few decibels. What the hell? What the hell does she want to do? At this moment, Anastasias head was in a daze. Dolly did understand. Simply, the person Kyra is dealing with is not Anastasia, but she, Dolly! She just cant figure out where shes seen this person on the ground in front of her! Who sent you here? Dolly asked as she crouched down and looked in front of Kyra. You dont have to worry about that, you have to cooperate with me anyway! Kyra replied coldly. The people around, more and more, gossip, not too much of the matter of the woman is gossiping about everything in front of this. Isnt that Braydens daughter-inw? What? Thats Braydens ex-wife, and they havent remarried yet! Brayden would be ashamed of himself if this were to be remarried. How did Brayden fall in love with such a nasty woman in the first ce. The few women next to her kept talking non-stop with cold expressions. Dont talk nonsense, you guys! Thats not what happened at all! Anastasia rushed at the crowd in front of her, yelling angrily, but no one listened to her exnation, and no one would intercede for Dolly. Kyra looked at Dolly in front of her with a winning smile on her face. Not far away in the corner, Aston saw all this, clenched his fist, his gaze was sharp. Dolly, now shame on you! Aston despised a few people not far away with a disdainful expression. Surveince, lets go transfer the surveince! With that, Anastasia was about to pull up Kyra on the ground and walk towards the corset store. I thought Kyra would be scared and would back off, but Anastasia didnt expect that Kyra would stand up straight and walk straight to the corset store. I dont know why, but Dollys heart felt a little uneasy. The surveince was transferred, but unfortunately, the picture of Anastasia giving money to Kyra was not shown because the money was blocked by the model in front of her. You see, I was right, right? Kyra said in a viinous voice. The women who were watching immediately went over and looked closely at the surveince segment. Its Dolly! Shes the one who instructed Miss Mason to do this! Kyra added fuel to the fire. In the surveince, there was indeed a picture of Dolly talking in Anastasias ear, but at that time she was talking to Anastasia not to spend impulsively! Shut up! Dont you talk nonsense! Anastasia threw that corset directly from her hand. I dont want it, here you go! Anastasia is really angry. How can she be like that? How can she be so rude? That is to say, or what the owner of the bookstore, the quality is just so. The scene, again, fell into chaos for a time. What do you want? Dolly asked gently as she gathered herself and walked up to Kyra. Strange? Why is she not angry? ording to the normal plot, she should give herself two ps, and then tearing their clothes or hair ah! Kyra wondered at the Dolly in front of her, some ruthless, is it that their actions and words have not reached the emotional outbreak point in her heart? Dolly, how can you do this! How dare you threaten me over such a small corset! Come on, everyone, she just threatened me! Does being rich and powerful mean youre great? Does it mean you can bully people like that? Kyra looked around at the crowd and deliberately shouted, at once the peoples chatter rose to a new level. What a tough guy! Dolly took a deep breath and her expression was a little impatient. I advise you, its better to hurry up and end this matter, otherwise, it will be more than just a threat! Dollys voice was fierce, and Kyra, in front of her, trembled, with a slight fright in her eyes. Afraid to tell the truth? Dolly continued to ask yfully, it was true that she wouldnt look for trouble with anyone, but that didnt mean anyone coulde and bully her! Now let go and I can pretend that nothing happened No! This matter, must be investigated clearly! Suddenly, Anastasia directly interrupted Dollys words. Chapter 1627 Newspapers? After thinking about it, Kyra decided to give up. Although the money was important, she didnt want to offend Brayden! Besides, things had evolved to such an extent that she was considered to have aplished half of her mission. That, I actually dont really like that corset , she stammered. No, you like it very much! Anastasia interrupted her directly, muttering grimly. Hey, clothes sale hey, everyonee and see,e and grab it! Suddenly, not far from a clothing store, an attendant excitedly shouted. Instantly, the people gathered around the entrance of the corset store to see the fun have gone to the clothing store not far away. Taking advantage of the confusion of the crowd, Kyra slipped away and ran straight away. Where are the people? Where did they go? Anastasia looked around. All right, hurry up and go. Said Dolly and dragged her straight away. Along the way, the two people in the car looked out the window, thinking about something. Sister-inw, why didnt you just let me ask for rification? Anastasia parted her face and looked at Dolly in front of her with uncertainty. Theres no reason for it, and shes just being instructed. Dolly replied breezily. Anastasia shook her head and sighed. Of course she knew that Kyra was under orders, but she had to find out who was behind it! Sister-inw, youll be at a disadvantage like this. Anastasias tone was worried. Okay, just be careful in the future. Dolly didnt want to know who was behind it. In other words, she was running away from it, from the so-called set-ups and traps, from the people who wanted to set her up. Perhaps feeling helpless to Dollys behavior and words, Anastasia directly shut her mouth. After dropping Dolly off at home, Anastasia left straight away. Sure enough, the next day, a mega gossip news appeared in the newspaper, Kirnd Group presidents ex-wife forced to grab corset annual drama, poor people Dolly Newspaper headlines, one more eye-catching than the other, and the content is even more explosive.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. In the room, Dolly is lying on her bed, eyes closed, enjoying the warmth of the sun shining on her face through the window, oblivious to the news from the outside world. Knock, knock, knock! Suddenly, the knock on the door was urgent and strong, and Dolly rolled over, pulling the covers right over her head with impatience on her face. Dolly! Come out here! Come on out, whats going on! Mrs. Knight yelled as she pounded hard on the door. Maam, let me sleep a little longer, Im tired and sleepy, and theres nothing to do today. Dolly in the bed cried out feebly, taking the quilt to cover her head. No, youe out here! I have something to ask you! Mrs. Knight shouted unrelentingly. Finally, I dont know how long it took before Dolly forced herself out of her pajamas and slowly got out of bed, wandered over to open the door, and scratched the back of her head, Maam, what are you trying to say? Take a good look at it yourself! Said Mrs. Knight, shoving the newspaper in her hand directly into her arms. Whats this? She half-squinted her eyes, her expression a little puzzled. Just look at it and youll see! After saying that, Mrs. Knight walked straight to the sofa next to her and sat down. This stinky girl, what exactly did she do yesterday, how dare she be smeared like this by other reporters! Whats the situation? Dolly shouted in surprise as she looked at the newspaper in her hand. Exin yourself. Mrs. Knight cleared her throat. Whats the exnation? Things are not like that at all! Dolly excitedly hissed directly, yesterday originally thought to forget, did not expect to make such a big deal. I know, I mean, you have to tell me whats going on, whats going on? How did you get into an argument with this guy? Okay. Immediately afterwards, Dolly didnt even wash her face and ran straight to Mrs. Knight, sat down on the couch, and chattered with her about yesterdays events. Soon, Mrs. Knight understood the whole story and asked with a frown, So what do you want to do? What else could she do? Dolly felt a pang of distress. Hold a press conference to set the record straight to the public. This is one of the suggestions Mrs. Knight gave her. Dolly raised her head and looked seriously at the person in front of her with some suspicion. I think, this matter, after this stage, everyone should forget she scratched her arm, some hesitation. Yes, people are forgetting about it, but they wont forget your nasty image. Mrs. Knight reminded her hastily. Thats true, but She always felt that things should not beplicated! Brayden, at this time, happened to be sitting at his desk, meticulously looking at the newspaper in front of him, until he saw those headlines about Dolly and his expression became fierce. Leon! suddenly, he yelled grimly. The employees outside the office were startled by the sudden shouting, and they all perked up and went on with their work at hand. Whats going on with Mr. Kirnd? I dont know, the presidents business, lets not guess But that shout he just gave was just too scary. A few employees in the corner kept talking with gossipy expressions. Big brother, you called me! Leon greeted worriedly as he hurried in and looked at the man in front of him, immediately straightening his back and waiting for Braydensmand. Go, look into this matter and find out what is going on! Brayden simply threw the newspaper at Leon. Looking at the top, Leons eyes instantly became cold. This is nonsense! Dolly still needs to grab other peoples corsets? What kind of uneducated journalist wrote this? Okay, I got it, big brother. With that, he exited the office. Today, I must be given an answer! Braydens cruel voice came out of the office, damn it, who the hell dared to challenge his bottom line and hurt his woman! Yes! Soon the newspapers became known to the public, naturally including Anastasia, Skyler, Jayden, Amara and Vincent to name a few. Ding ding ding Dollys cell phone has been ringing off the hook for almost a day now. Dolly, what the hell is going on here? Did you offend someone? On the phone, Skyler asked anxiously. What could I possibly offend. Dolly fought to exin. Then someone must be deliberately trying to harm you! Dolly, dont worry, we are here, we will not let you suffer! Chapter 1628 Out of Fame? Dolly hung up the phone helplessly and received another one shortly thereafter. On the phone, Vincent said in a gloomy voice, Dolly, congrattions, youre famous. Dolly, of course, knew he was talking about the newspaper and didnt want to argue with him, so she said thank you indifferently and hung up the phone. Dont hang up yet. Suddenly, Vincent spoke in a low tone, with some urgency. Dolly held up her phone impatiently, not hanging up, but not speaking either, actively waiting for what the other party was going to say next. Tell me, thest time you left the country, was it to avoid me? Vincent asked bluntly, his tone was cold, but it hid an unspoken tension. Undoubtedly, the answer is yes. Vincent, you are too presumptuous, arent you? Dolly said deliberately and euphemistically. You just have to tell me yes, or no. Vincents voice was a little displeased. No. Dolly replied firmly. Really not? No! The repetitive answer made Vincent sound suspicious, but she had clearly done nothing thest time she was abroad! Remember what I said to you before? Always count Dolly could hear that Vincent had mixed thoughts about himself at this time, and that was something that she would never do. Vincent, dont contact me again. With that, he hung up the phone directly. Its really hard-hearted! Looking at the phone in his hand, Vincents eyes shed a hint of gloom, and he clenched his fist with a somewhat ferocious aura. He is never going to give up! On the other side of the phone, Dolly had been sitting on the couch, staring nkly out at the sky, somewhat sad. Mrs. Knight had long since gone to the florist. Because of this sudden gossip, Dolly did not choose to go to the florist for fear that she would be mobbed by reporters again. Knock, knock, knock! There was a knock on the door. Who is it? Dolly asked as she got up, but there was no movement outside. Who? She repeated again, walking over and opening the door. Somebody, Dollys here! With one sentence, many reporters were immediately attracted. Hello Miss Dean, may I ask how you came up with the idea for in the first ce?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Hello Miss Dean, as the ex-wife of the president of Kirnd Group, why are youpeting with others for Looking at one reporter in front of her, and that one camera, Dolly suddenly felt a little dizzy, whats wrong? She pressed her temples and was a little distraught. Miss Dean, please answer my question positively. Miss Dean, say something! Several reporters aggressively asked and shouted, causing Dolly in front of her to be very distracted, and finally, she didnt hold back and fell straight down. Get out of my way, all of you! Suddenly, a familiar voice reached her ears. Is it Brayden? When she woke up, she was already lying in a hospital room. Youre awake. Jayden asked gently as he tucked her in. Jayden, what are you doing here? Dolly looked at the person in front of her with some headache and some relief, perhaps because she had gotten rid of those reporters. You fainted earlier, what was going on yesterday? Why is it in the news today? Jayden asked, worried. It was just an ident, I just didnt think anyone would make a big deal out of it. Dollys mouth was full of exnations and her tone was unpleasant, and then she told Jayden the truth about the whole thing and the process, and Jayden, of course, chose to believe the person in front of her, but the power of public opinion was too strong now. Fortunately, she is not yet a public figure, if she really became a star, a popr actor ah or something, then the future of the day can be really difficult. Its fine, it will be fine after this period. The person on the hospital bed was eating fruit while pretending to be rxed. But how could Jayden not know that Dolly was actually veryplicated inside? She looked at her cautiously, Did you find out? Who is the bad guy? I dont know, theres probably nothing behind it. She shook her head, working on herself. If it really was an ident, then she wasnt going to get hung up on it, only that someone would keep pestering her like that! In the back of her mind, of course, she already had a suspect, she just wasnt sure yet. Yes, it is Aston, but after thinking that Aston did not return to the country, she is a little hesitant Is it Miss Aston? asked Jayden warily, his brow furrowed slightly. I dont know. Dolly shook her head, also frowning at the possibility of anything else, and it had all been filmed from start to finish. And so a new rumor was born. Dolly is in two boats! Dolly eats from the bowl and watches the pot! The Inte is getting more and more scolding, so that Dolly is now afraid to go out, and Jayden does not care about these things, perhaps for these things, he has looked down on it! Whats up, Jayden? You and Dolly have a never-ending stream of gossip! Amara said discontentedly as she flipped through the newspaper. Its over between me and Dolly. Jayden replied lightly as he ate his apple. Wheres the end? Look at it, its all gossip about you and Dolly! At once, Jayden immediately got up and walked towards Amara, seeing the news in her hand, his expression was grim, Who wrote this? So disgusting! The two of us are not as nasty as what they wrote! Jayden threw the newspaper in his hand directly into the trash can next to him. What are you doing? I havent finished reading it yet. Amara picked up the paper straight away. Dont read it, the top is all fake, dont follow the blind! Jayden gritted his teeth and was stern. Theres no wind, no fly bites a seamless egg. Amara skimmed him, jokingly speaking. Kirnd Group. Brayden sat on the sofa, leisurely stirring coffee, looking very gentlemanly, but when seeing a certain piece of news in the newspaper, immediately not calm. Big brother! Leon barged right in with an eager expression. Did you see that news? Do I need to take a shot at it? Leon took a deep breath to calm himself down and asked tentatively. If he made a move, these gossip news will definitely not appear to any corner of the world tomorrow. No, let her take care of it herself. Brayden replied slowly, without a trace of temperature in his tone, he had been waiting for Dollys call, but it was dyed Leon was a little surprised by Braydens answer. Chapter 1629 Being pestered by journalists As things get moreplicated, Dolly simply stops going to the florist and Mrs. Knights house, and instead rents an apartment outside and lives alone. Of course, this is only a short-term n, and when the wind has passed, she still has to return to her previous normal life track Dolly, when are youing back? Mrs. Knights voice on the phone was a little anxious. Madam, Im not going back tonight. All of a sudden Mrs. Knight became alert, what was she going to do again? Maam, Im staying out here for a while. Dolly hurriedly exined, her expression a little nervous. So that was it, Mrs. Knight sighed with relief, her face instantly lightened. The two briefly exchanged a few words and then each hung up the phone. Grandma, where did mommy go? Why isnt she back yet? In the living room, Franklin sat on the sofa and asked with some concern. Mommy had something to do recently and was away on business. Mrs. Knight gently stroked the childs head, wondering if that matter had been resolved, and wondering how Dolly was doing now. Mrs. Knight knew very well how Dolly was, she never reported good news but not bad, so even though she just said she was fine, Mrs. Knight was still a little worried. Dang! The door opened and Brayden returned. Daddy! Franklin jumped right into Braydens arms. Isnt she back yet? Brayden asked as she picked up the baby and looked away from Mrs. Knight, who was rushing to ask next to her. Hmm. Mrs. Knight nodded and looked at the child in Braydens arms in response. Brayden naturally understood Mrs. Knights meaning and came straight out after carrying the child into the room, hearing Mrs. Knight say, She wants to stay away for a while. Hmm. Brayden didnt object to what she was doing, and since the press had already been here, she should naturally hide out for a while. Besides, it wasnt like it was anything honorable, and even if she did eventually get rification, her reputation would certainly suffer from being misunderstood for so long. Brayden, or you can help Dolly Mrs. Knight wanted to say. Im sure she can work it out herself. With that Brayden went straight into the adjacent bedroom. Dolly is no longer the simple and kind woman she used to be, she now has a flower store, she still has many goals to achieve one by one, she needs to exercise, exercise her ability and mind. The next day, the sun shone through the window early and warmed the ground. Mrs. Knight simply cleaned up the house and went straight to the flower store. Just after opening the door of the flower store, a group of people poured right in. This is Dollys flower store? Is the store owner Dolly? Where did Dolly go! The abhorrent faces of a group of people made Mrs. Knights body tremble in front of her, what were they trying to do? I advise you to close the door!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Thats right, the owner of the store has such bad taste, how can he still open a flower store? Peoples voices are getting louder and their curses more intense. Shut up, all of you! Finally, Mrs. Knight couldnt help herself, If you want to buy flowers, buy them properly, if you dont want to buy them, get out of my sight! This is the first time Mrs. Knight has really gotten mad! All of a sudden everyone was quiet, the atmosphere was suddenly awkward, everyone did not expect that Mrs. Knight, who seemed so soft, once the emotions exploded was so violent. Come on, hurry up! All are not good people, hurry up! Why is she so mean? We didnt scold her Soon Mrs. Knight was the only person left in the flower store. It was ridiculous! Mrs. Knight closed the door of the flower store tightly and was in a very emotional mood. In front of the flower store, not far from a corner, Dolly is waiting for the brain and mask to observe everything, unconsciously sighed, it seems that they are not going to let themselves go! What kind of deep-seated hatred does that person have to do this to himself? Dolly! Ah! Dolly was startled by the sound behind her. Its me its me, dont be afraid. Skyler immediately took off his sses. Skyler? What are you doing here? Dolly looked at the person in front of her suspiciously, a little surprised. I came to see you. Skyler smiled and asked immediately after, Did you find the woman? Found it, but it got away again. Dolly replied helplessly. Damn it, who the hell would do such a dirty thing! Skyler clenched his fist, his gaze was sharp. Come on, lets find a ce and talk about how to solve this matter. With that, she pulled Dolly and was about to walk forward. Hey, Skyler, we cant go that way, there are reporters over there. Dolly, nowadays, must always pay attention to whether there are people following behind and whether there are reporters sneaking pictures. Solely, the two went straight to Skylers house. Rtively speaking, Stephen there is still rtively safe, Stephen is one of the citys domineering president, naturally those reporters do not dare to mess with. There, there, dont worry about it. Skyler said as he took off his own jacket. Sitting on the couch, Dolly took a deep breath and a sip of tea, trying to cut the bad feelings inside herself. Dolly, what do you want to do? What else can we do? Take one step and see what happens. She had to get this matter investigated! Her identity is now different from what it used to be, and she must salvage her reputation. Whats wrong? Stephen asked gently as he saw the two return and came over. Nothing. Skyler waved a hand at him and replied impatiently. Is it because of what happened in the newspaper that youre troubled? Stephen asked worriedly as he walked over. Dolly immediately raised her head and looked seriously at the person in front of her, somewhat amazed, not expecting this Stephen to be concerned about her news as well. Looking at the spread of this matter is really wide, has she be notorious in this city? Ive seen that woman. Stephens voice was intive, but the words were enough to excite the two women. All at once, Skyler got cautious, grabbed Stephens arm tightly and shouted excitedly, Tell me! Where did you see her? Where is she now! Skyler, take it easy for a second, I just got back home yesterday and happened to run into each other at the airport. So that woman has left the country! At this time Dolly, eyes full of sorrow, she did not know what to do next, and even some want to give up. Dolly! Suddenly, Skyler tapped Dollys shoulder hard, Dont worry, no matter where she escapes to, were going to catch her! This Dolly was a little hesitant, it seemed, and there was no need to go to all that trouble. Chapter 1630 bartender Dolly, you cant give up! Skyler said nervously. Skyler, shes out of the country, so theres no need for us to , Dolly replied hesitantly. No! Skylers firm attitude was a bit unexpected, but she could understand Skylers feelings; Skyler is a sentimental woman, and no matter how Dolly was bullied in the past, she would be the first to stand up for her sister. So what do you want to do? Dolly asked, blinking and puzzled. Find someone! Skylers eyes were firm. The key is to find where to go, Dollys expression is very sad, if that Kyra is still in the country, no matter what she has to find that woman, ask a clear question. But now she has gone abroad, not to mention rify the facts, even to find someone will be a veryplicated process. Dolly, dont worry, I have nothing to do every day anyway, just leave this matter to me! Skyler gently patted Dollys shoulder, her tone was fierce, she must find that Kyra! Damn, how dare she be so cruel to her sisters! Skylers hand was clenched in a fist and his aura was brutal. Looking at the person in front of such an unquestionable look, Dolly still closed his mouth, forget it, or let her go, can find that the best, can not find actually does not matter. The two briefly chatted for a while, Dolly then left directly, and Skyler also began some busy. After leaving Stephens vi, Dolly neither went home nor returned to the flower store, but went straight to her rented house, but what she didnt expect was that Jayden had been waiting for her return at the door of her rented house. Jayden? What are you doing here? She looked suspiciously at the person in front of her. I came to see you. Jayden shook the carrier bag in his hand at her. He was afraid that Dolly would be hungry, so he went to the supermarket and bought a lot of things. You dont have to buy so much, Ill take care of myself. Dolly said in a low voice while she was busy. Its okay, I have nothing better to do. Jayden smiled and replied somewhat awkwardly, knowing that the man in front of him just didnt want to ept his good for no reason. When are you going back? Jayden asked coldly. This is a question worthy of deep thought, Dolly cocked her head, there was a hint of confusion in her eyes, she also did not know when she would return, the key is that she did not even know when this current public opinion will be suppressed. It depends. Why dont you let Brayden help you? Jayden some unknown, with Braydens power, solve this kind of problem is a matter of minutes I want to try to solve it myself first, and if I really cant solve itter, Ill go to Brayden for help. Dolly replied indifferently. And thats okay? The two of them were so close and there was this practice? Jayden looked at the person in front of him and his eyes drooped. Well, she never wanted to ask for her help since the beginning. Whats wrong? Is there something else you wanted to see me about today? Dolly raised her head, her face a little serious. Something else dide up, Jayden paused, still hesitant to say. Go ahead, whats there to hesitate about. Dolly looked at him hesitating and felt somewhat amused, after all, the people were already here. That me and Amara had a fight. A word that made Dolly spurt out the water in her mouth that she hadnt swallowed yet, what happened? Really? She looked carefully at the person in front of her, very suspicious, usually Jayden is not always very tolerant of her? Howe the two of them suddenly quarreled today? Why? Dolly asked in a serious voice, wiping her mouth. Because shes hopelessly in love with a man. Thats a good thing! The point is that the man is a bartender at the bar, and usually very unclear with many women. At once, Dolly understood that Jayden was afraid that Amara would be cheated. However, Amara falls for a bartender at the bar, which is strange to Dolly, who normally would like that kind of warm guy. And then what? What happens now? Shes moving and has to live with the bartender. Jaydens tone took on an angry edge. So fast? Is this Amara out of her mind? Shes only known her for a few days and shes already living with him! No, she had to do some thinking for that Amara. Go, go to Amaras house, go and ask her what she really thinks! Dollys tone was anxious, and she said she was going to pull Jayden away. How else can I think, is very spontaneous, ording to their own ideas of life. Jayden shook his head and sighed. Soon, the two went directly to Amaras vi.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Knock, knock, knock! At this time Amara was lying on the couch in the living room, videoing with her little boyfriend. I dont know how long it took, but probably the knock on the door was getting louder before she put down her phone and ran out of the living room. Who is it? Me! Dolly replied bitingly. Dolly, what is she doing here at thiste hour? Amara frowned tightly with a slightly annoyed expression, What are you doing here Amara! What the hell is wrong with you! Before Amara could finish her sentence, Dolly walked straight into the room and shouted at her in a very unfriendly tone. Looking at the anger on Dollys face, vaguely, Amaras heart was a little uneasy, whats wrong? Whats wrong with her? Is she in such a high mood? Dolly, whats wrong with you? She asked cautiously. Whats wrong with me, Amara, I was going to ask whats wrong with you! She is not afraid of the world, but she is most afraid of people vomiting with her. Say, whats going on? Dolly looked at her deadpan. Whats going on? What the hell was she talking about? Amara was unsure and full of doubts, trying to get her to give her a hint. You and the bartender! Dolly reminded helplessly. Amara immediately straightened her back, cleared her throat, and began a discourse. Dolly, I just got a boyfriend the other day, a bartender All right, all right, get to the point! I know all this. Dolly was getting a little impatient. Oh, that bartender is especially handsome, super nice personality, also very gentle, very romantic, he is very good at bartending Amara was introduced as if enthralled, with a different glow in her eyes, as if she was caught in some fond memory. Chapter 1631 Boyfriend She was caught up in that bartenders gentle whirlpool. Dolly looked unhappily at the person in front of her and listened to Amaras love story that she thought was so sweet. Gosh, what a fiend. Dolly looked away and looked at Jayden next to her and shrugged, helplessly. Amara is still there barring the bar, not noticing the expression of dissatisfaction on the faces of the two people next to her, finally, Dolly still cant help it. Amara! she said, deliberately raising a few decibels. What again? Amara had a very innocent look on her face. I think, right, this is something you should still consider carefully. Dolly said seriously. Whats there to think about? I like him, and he likes me. Amara said firmly, confused in her heart, falling in love is a mutual affair, as long as you love me is not good? Is that so? Did the bartender really like her? Not necessarily!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Dolly slowly approached her and looked at her seriously, with a hint of suspicion in her eyes. Amara, dont be silly, stop deceiving yourself and others, what is the bartenders character really like, I think you know it better in your heart than we all do, face the reality. She said it inly, without a trace ofint in her tone. She could fully understand Amaras feelings at this time, but she did not approve of the womans decision. It is obvious that this is a rtionship that is not reciprocal. Amara likes the bartender, but the bartender does not really like her, at best, people will use her as a lonely time to kill the boredom of the tool, because before this, Jayden has the bartender all the information are investigated very clearly. Dolly, what the hell are you trying to say? Amara got angry, she clenched her fists and looked agitated. Why did she have to deceive herself to such an extent? This is what Dolly cannot understand. Id say were all adults now, no more capriciousness and nonsense! That bartender, he doesnt like you,e to your senses, will you? p! A pnded directly on Dollys face. At once, Dolly just felt her cheeks burning. Amara, youre crazy! Jayden immediately pulled Amara up from the couch and sat next to Dolly, looking at the person in front of him with distress, some panic, and anxiously asking, How is it? Does it hurt? Does it matter? Its okay, dont worry, Im not in pain. Dollyughed and replied awkwardly. On one side, Amara lowered her head with a guilty expression, she was too impulsive! Amara, are you out of your mind? Does Dolly owe you something? Why cant you listen to what youre told? Jayden looked away and scolded Amara fiercely in front of him. Im sorry, Dolly, I was so angry earlier, Amara stammered. I know, its okay. Dolly did not take this matter to heart, she understood how Amara felt at this time, and naturally she would not make too much of a fuss with her. Amara, if you keep acting so impulsively in the future, well leave you alone and you can do whatever you like! Jaydens tone was heavy when he said this. Amaras body shuddered involuntarily, I was just angry Why are you angry? Isnt what Dolly said the truth? Then we cant just stand by and watch you jump into the fire, right? Where is there a fire pit? Where have I jumped into the fire pit? Which one of your eyes saw me jump into the fire pit! Amara looked at Jayden in front of her defiantly and kept arguing non-stop. But at this time Jayden, his mind is all on Dolly, there is no effort to take care of her. How is it? Do you need to go to the hospital? Dont worry, its fine, it will be fine tomorrow. Dolly replied while carefully watching Amaras expression. After a long time, probably Amara felt the awkwardness of the atmosphere and turned around to leave directly. Where are you going? Jayden yelled out in worry. None of your business! Amaras words almost didnt kill Jayden. Youd better go check it out, dont have any more idents! Dolly nudged him gently, urgently. What kind of ident could she have? She must have gone to find the bartender! Looking at the distant back, Jayden sighed. Hurry up and go check it out. Dolly pushed him to catch up, Amara is now emotional, there is no guarantee that there will be any ident. Well, Jayden dropped what he was holding and ran straight out of the living room, shouting as he did so, Amara! But I dont know if Amara has really left, or deliberately hid, looking for a long time, Jayden did not see her trace. No way, running so fast? This brat, why does she make people worry? She must have gone to the bar! Sure enough, Amara went straight to the bar, and Jayden soon stepped in, while Dolly, at this time, was rubbing her cheek with an egg, trying to reduce the swelling In the bar, the lights are lively and lively. That sexy and hot body, enchanting and feminine makeup, and the intoxicating cups of wine of all colors, everything looks like a picture of paper and gold. Amara ran straight to a bartender, asked for a drink, and gulped it down. Whats wrong? In a bad mood? The bartender hooked her chin and asked yfully. Tell me, do you really like me or not? Amara held the bartenders hand tightly and asked very carefully. All of a sudden, the bartender was silent and let go of his hand directly and continued with the bartending task at hand. Amaras expression, suddenly became ferocious, What? Dont dare to answer my question? Then you dont like me! She sounded a bit dismissive. Im not answering your question because Im busy. The bartender exined indifferently. Bute on! Amara turned her face away and continued to drink her wine. Amara! suddenly, Jayden appeared in front of her, panting. Amara looked at the man in front of her with anger and some anger in her heart. Come on, Ill take you home, Dolly is still waiting at home! Said Jayden about to pull her away. You let go of me! Im not leaving! Amara shouted in a very annoyed manner. Come on, stop it and hurry home. I just wont leave! At this point, Amaras consciousness was already a little blurry. Who are you? After the bartender heard themotion, he immediately came over. Im her boyfriend! Jayden replied deliberately. Youre her boyfriend? Then who am I? The bartender looked at Jayden with contempt. Chapter 1632 Greed At this time Amara home, too worried about Amara, Dolly still did not hold back and ran straight to the bar, soon found Jayden inside and asked worriedly, How is it? Jayden didnt say anything, just shook his head gently. At this moment, Amara is gulping down her drink, looking like she has nothing to do. This woman is crazy, right? Dolly heart a burst of anger, ran directly to her Amara, fierce look at her, Go! Hmm? Where to? Amara asked suspiciously as she looked away from the person in front of her. Yes, she already had a drunken feeling. Amara, hurry home! Dollys voice was interspersed with bad emotions about to burst out. Who are you again? Suddenly, the bartender came over and looked at Dolly in front of him and asked provocatively. Im her friend. Then Im still her boyfriend. The bartender mixed the drink and pretended to be condescending. You are obviously a small bartender in a bar, what is there to be proud of? Youre her boyfriend? Well, let me ask you, why are you messing with Amara? said Dolly with contempt in her voice. As the saying goes, dogs looking for dogs, cats looking for cats, everyone should have a little self-awareness, otherwise whats the point of living in this world? Hey, what do you mean by that? How did I provoke her? Do you know that you and I are in love with each other? Dont know anything ande here to chatter blindly, no quality at all. The bartender said unhappily. Yoo-hoo, this man is really something! Come to think of it, which one of the people who work in the bar is simple? Dolly looked at Jayden next to her with a look of helplessness in her eyes and looked directly at Amara: Amara, are you leaving? A word that made the Amara in front of her miso directly stood up. Dolly! she growled coldly. Why are you forcing me again and again? What did I do wrong? I just fell in love with a man, didnt I? Whats wrong? Did I kill or did I let go? I didntmit a crime! Im just in love, why do you guys have to oppose it? Amara pointed at the two people in front of her and shouted angrily, at this time, her face was already red Dolly, what should we do? It looks like Amara doesnt want to go back with us. Jayden nudged Dolly next to him, a little anxious. Yeah, whats wrong with this Amara? Why has she suddenly be so stubborn? Looking at the person in front of her, Dolly was a little sad. Want to drink, right? Okay, tonight, lets not get drunk! Saying that, Dolly then directly pulled Amara towards the next corner. What are you doing? Let go of me! Why are you moving your hands? Somebody help! Someone is molesting me! Amara was so drunk that she couldnt tell who was pulling her towards the corner! Looking at the backs of the two women, Jayden was a bit baffled, what was going on, Dolly was going to drink with Amara? Isnt she here to persuade? Jayden deadpanned at the two men not far away with a surprised expression. Jayden, you dont drink, Ill drink with her! If we both get drunkter, youll be responsible for sending us home! Dolly said firmly, she wouldnt agree to let Amara go back now anyway, so she might as well drink with her! Finally, Jayden understood and nodded vigorously to show his agreement. With that, the two women began a round of jousting. Good! Just for that ss you just had, Ill have another one too! Said Amara directly lifted the ss next to her and drank it down. This woman is really going crazy! Shes already drunk so much, and she can still drink! Amara, if you cant drink it, dont drink it. Dolly kindly advised. No! Who says I cant drink? I can still drink several sses! Said Amara, picking up another ss of wine. See this scene, next to Jayden really speechless, expression some worry, you two take it easy ah, dont drink too much, the wine hurts the body. Dont you say anything! Youre a man whos not even as good as Dolly! Now Amara is no longer conscious, so naturally she doesnt have much memory of what she said. Amara, tell me, why do you like that bartender? What was so good about him that you were so enamored with him? Hes good everywhere! Amara leaned over the table and muttered in a small voice, He looks like my ex, and thats good enough. Her voice was very small, but Dolly heard thest sentence clearly and understood her stubbornness at once. Whats wrong? Jayden asked curiously, looking at Dolly in front of him. She said the bartender looked a lot like her ex. Instantly, the two men were quiet. Looking at the people lying on the table, Dolly actually some sympathy Ah! Suddenly, a person passing by identally bumped into Dolly and she screamed. Im sorry sorry, I didnt mean to do that. The other party apologized to Dolly while rushing to wipe the drink on her clothes. Its okay. Dolly smiled. Hey, youre not the one Suddenly, the other party stood up and pointed at Dolly, with a look of desire to say something. What? Dolly looked at the person in front of her with curiosity, impressed that she didnt even seem to know this woman. Arent you the woman who grabbed someones Kyra corset? At once, Dolly panicked, damn it, how could someone keep such a small matter of gossip unrted to himself in mind? Sorry, you have the wrong person! Said Dolly about to leave. Hey, dont go! Im sure Im not mistaken! Everyone,e and see! Shes the one who grabbed someones corset! In an instant, Dolly was surrounded by many unknown strangers. So youre Dolly? Or the ex-wife of the president of Kirnd Group, what a disgrace! An ex-wife, well, thats a stranger. A few people next to me kept talking and looked disdainful. Dont be ridiculous, you guys! Its not what youre saying! Jayden immediately ran up to Dolly and exined for her. Who are you again? Its not the little white guy this woman raised, is it? Thats right! She always eats from the bowl and looks at the pot, she is greedy, sooner orter she will get hereuppance!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 1633 Surrounded by people Youre the white boy! Jayden pointed at them and yelled in dissatisfaction, not understanding how these people could make the rumors sound like this when they didnt know anything. If youre not the bimbo she raised, then what are you? And why are you with her! The scene quickly became noisy and the atmosphere was awkward.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. At this time, Dolly, I really want to find a crack in the ground and nevere out. Excuse me, we have things to do, lets go first. With that she was about to leave. Dont, what? Nervous? If you hadnt done something that underhanded, how could you be so flustered? The man said unrelentingly, with a disdainful expression. Damn it, its not over yet! Dolly clenched her fists and her aura was a little grim. Dolly, go, dont ride with them. Said Jayden about to pull Dolly away. But the man actually shouted around, Look, everyone, this Dolly is really something, pestering Brayden during the day, and maintaining the white boy at night! All of a sudden, there were more people around, taking pictures, talking about it, and the scene was awkward. Out of helplessness, Jayden immediately helped Amara, and Dolly left the bar together. Is everything okay? Jayden turned his face away from the man in front of him and looked worriedly. Dolly didnt say anything, just shook her head gently, how could it be okay? These days have been troubled by this matter, annoyed are annoyed to death! Dolly! Amara slumped in the back seat with a very painful look, probably because she had too much to drink and was not feeling too well. Amara, whats wrong? Jayden turned his head and looked at her seriously. I want to drink water. The woman in the back seat kept murmuring softly. Looking around, Dolly got out of the car directly and walked towards a nearby supermarket, but she didnt think about what she was going to face next Hey, everyone, look, isnt that Dolly? Suddenly, a strange, biting sound came from behind her. Dolly turned to see a dozen people running together towards her. Without the slightest hesitation, she immediately ran. Finally, Jayden noticed the critical nature of the situation and immediately got out of the car to block in front of Dolly. Whats wrong? Someone is chasing me, hurry, drive away! Dolly uneasily and quickly got into the car. Looking at the strangers running over, Jaydens heart is very strange, he really cant understand, Dolly and Kyra between the matter, and these irrelevant people have what kind of rtionship? Stand still! Suddenly, Jayden yelled, pointing at the dozen men in front of him. Instantly, those people were quiet and immediately stopped advancing. What do you want? Jaydens voice wasced with a hint of menace. Were looking for Dolly, one of the men said, looking at him with contempt. What do you want with her? As far as I know, she doesnt seem to know you guys. Jayden replied fiercely, these good people, if we dont give them a little color, they will really stomp on their noses! Who are you again? What are you doing here with nothing to be a good guy? A word thatpletely annoyed Jayden, If you do not want to cause trouble, I advise you, hurry up and back off, or Jayden looked unfriendly as he moved his legs and feet one, while looking at them coldly. Of course, there was no need for him to act friendly. The dozen people in front of me, you look at me, I look at me, the expression is a little hesitant. Boss, this guy seems to be named Jayden. He also has some power in the city. He also seems to know Stephen. A few men stuck to the ear of the boss leading the front and kept muttering, looking a little panicked. After thinking about it, it didnt take long for the lead boss to wave his hand, and the dozen people in front of him had dispersed. Jayden turned around and quickly walked back to the car, looking Dolly up and down while asking anxiously, How is it? Is everything okay? Did they do anything to you? No, dont worry, they didnt get me. Dolly replied immediately. Thats good! Jayden breathed a sigh of relief and started the car straight away. Soon, the three arrived together at Amaras vi, which is in a rtively secluded location, so few people know her address. Amara, wake up. Dolly patted her and kept shouting, but by now Amara had already passed out and showed no signs of waking up. Okay, dont scream, shes asleep, Dolly, go get some rest. Jayden took her directly into the adjacent guest room, Well talk about whats going on tomorrow. . Jayden closed the door for her after that. The next day, the sun shone early through the window to the ground, and everything looked cozy. The person in bed rubbed his eyes and rolled over, with a slightly haggard face. What the hell? Amara looked at herself in her clothes and muttered to herself iprehensibly, drunkst night? Then how did shee back? No, she went to the bartenderst night ah! Howe suddenly Amara looked around and was convinced that she had returned home, but how had she gotten there? Amara scratched the back of her head hard, trying to remember everything from yesterday. Ah! Suddenly, she shouted out loud, she remembered! She had gone to the bar for a drink and then Jayden and Dolly had gone over, where were they both? Whered they go? Amara rushed out of the car and ran out of the bedroom, and there was no one in the living room. Jayden? Dolly? she greeted tentatively, then reacted wrongly, why would someone Dolly be here? Must have gone home! Jayden should be in, right? Or is he out? Amara was going around the room looking for Jayden when suddenly he came out of the kitchen off to the side with a spoon in his hand, Here I am. Oh, so he didnt go out. That you, I should st night, looking at the person in front of her, Amara said hesitantly. What happenedst night? Jayden deliberately asked, concealing the indignant emotion inside, this stinky girl, how dare she drink blindly in spite of her drinking capacity! Last night, I dont think we had anything happen, right? Amara looked cautiously at the person in front of her, very cautiously, if something did happen, then her life would be over. Hmm. Jayden responded quietly. All of a sudden, Amaras eyes had a little glow, surprisingly did not take advantage of people, really a decent man, her mouth at the corners of a curve of satisfaction. All right, hurry up and get cleaned up, then go get Dolly up. Jayden said as he went back to work in the kitchen. Chapter 1634 Something is planned Eh- In the room, the person on the bed called out, and Dolly slowly opened her eyes and stretched out before getting right out of bed. Awake. Jayden greeted her. Hmm. Dolly shook her neck, trying to rx, followed by a tired question, Wheres Amara? Is she awake? Wake up, Im here. Amara raised her hand and greeted her with a calm expression, but at this moment, Dolly, in her heart, was a pang of anger. Amara! she said, her voice full of fire. Probably sensing Dollys strange emotions, Amara stood up from the sofa miso, her body unconsciously backed up, looking at Dolly in front of her, with a little fear in her eyes, what is wrong with her? Why does she look so angry? What? Forgotten all aboutst night? Dolly asked tentatively as she pressed her down on the couch and gradually moved closer to her. What happenedst night? Amara looked at the person in front of her with an unsure expression of suspicion, Whats wrong? Oh my God, no! Has she really forgotten all about it? Dollys eyes widened and she stared at Amara with a deadly stare. This brat, when she drinks, she gets into trouble and when she sobers up, she doesnt remember anything! So tell me, whats going on with you and the bartender? Dolly looked at her cautiously, expecting her answer. Amara, think about it again, were all worried about you. Jaydens voice wasced with a hint of dissatisfaction. Yes, most of Amaras rtives are abroad, and her return to China this time was a temporary decision, so there are no other friends and rtives who treat her sincerely, except Jayden and Dolly. Whats the point of considering it? I just like him a lot. Amara replied capriciously. Like? Is it the bartender or her ex that she likes? Dolly stares at the person in front of her and is skeptical. Leave him, hes not true to you, there are many women behind him. What Dolly said was realistic, but it was all true. She and Jayden had already investigated the bartender, who was not only a bad person, but also a very rude guy. If Amara was really with him, she would be bullied a lot in the future, and they couldnt bear to see Amara being cheated! Dolly, Jayden, I hope you can understand me, respect me, can support me, and approve of my love. Amara said it seriously and seriously, but it sounded like a joke to Dolly and Jayden. Dolly couldnt understand why she had fallen for a scumbag. Although the bartender was indeed handsome and had a high level of flirting skills, she had to admit that he couldnt give Amara happiness, not even the promise of being with her at the very least! Dolly and Jayden want her out of the rtionship, but Amara is determined to stay with the bartender! The three are at a standstill, each hand can not convince each other. Knock, knock, knock! Suddenly, the knock on the door gradually rose, Dollys eyebrows tightened and she asked alertly, Who is it outside? Could those reporters have followed us here? I dont know. Jayden shook his head, his tone mixed with some unease, and Zhao Yino was worrying about the same thing. In the end, the two people went back to their respective rooms, leaving only Amara in the living room. After all, this is Amaras vi, so naturally she should be the one to open the door, so as to avoid any further trouble at ater stage. Amara gathered herself, put away her irritation, slowly stood up and walked to the door. Who is it? Its me! A familiar mans voice came directly to her ears. At once, Amara jumped up with excitement. Immediately open the door, now in the arms of the man at the door, pampered like asking: Why are you here? Thought youde, what? Not wee to me? The bartender asked tentatively. Nasty! Where are you not wee? You wait, Ill go change my clothes, well go out said Amara, turning around to run inside. Hey, wait a minute! Suddenly, the bartender yanked her arm directly. Amara turned around and blinked at the bartender in front of her with some curiosity. Lets not go out, isnt it good to be at home? The bartender swept her into his arms with one force, his chin resting firmly against the top of her head. This But there are other people at home! Jayden and Dolly didnt like him, and if they knew the bartender was here, something might have happened! Lets just go out, I want to go out for a while, okay? Amara kept shaking the bartenders arm with a pitiful look. The bartender looked up at the sky, took a deep breath and a cold glint in his eyes. Well, as long as youre happy. Finally, he still spat out these words. Right after that, Amara ran straight to her room to change her clothes. Damn woman, why so pretentious! The bartender looked around, observing everything around him, a yful arc at the corners of his mouth, really a rich woman! Soon, Amara came out, and then the two people left the vi straight away, before leaving, the bartender also specifically looked back at the vi.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Where is she? Whered she go? Dolly ran out of the room and asked Jayden next to her, puzzled. I think its out. Jayden looked at the door and answered faintly. Could it be Amaras friend? Forget it, let her be, Dolly walked to the sofa next to her and sat down. What about you? What do you n to do? Jayden asked Dolly seriously with a parting nce. What else could be done? At this stage, she can only wait. Ive already sent someone to look for Kyra, I believe we should have news soon. Dolly half-squinted her eyes and looked out the window to answer softly. It turns out that she had already nned something. Chapter 1635 Catching Penance Xiaolu How do you know Dolly? the bartender softly asked Amara next to her in the Western restaurant. Hmm? We two kind of dont know each other without a fight. Amaraughed awkwardly, instantly alert, wondering why he was suddenly talking about Dolly. Whats she been up to? Without looking up at her, the bartender continued to ask. This time, Amara is not happy, not to mention the jealousy thing, this bartender in front of the inexplicable over the Dolly, which makes Amara is very cautious. Whats wrong? Do you know Dolly? asked Amara slowly raising her head and looking at the person in front of her in disbelief, stirring the coffee in her cup while asking softly. I dont know, that, do you want a refill on your coffee? The bartender deliberately changed the subject, the atmosphere suddenly became tense, and the words of the two people became less and less. Amara, who had been fighting with her best friend over her boyfriend, suddenly felt a little uninterested, and the sweetness in her heart dissipated. And at this time Dolly is in the living room constantly flipping through magazines, a look of inactivity, now she really has nothing to do but wait for the news and then implement the n. Ding ding ding! Dolly, your phone is ringing. Jayden reminded her. Coming! Dolly hurriedly responded and immediately ran over, looked at the few words jumping on the screen, and without any hesitation, immediately picked up the phone. Well? Did you find it? Her voice was a little anxious and anxious.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Hello Miss Dean, we have investigated the trail of that Kyra. The other party replied confidently. Okay, I got it, send me the address, its really hard for you. Great! Dolly stood still and stomped her feet with a very excited expression. Next to Jayden, she saw the scene and was surprised to see what was going on. How could it make her so happy? He slowly stood up and walked towards Dolly who was not far away. Whats wrong? Whats wrong? Jayden looked worriedly at the person in front of him, waiting for her answer. Theyve found Kyra, Im going to go check it out. With that, Dolly made to leave. No! Suddenly, Jayden shouted, startling the man in front of him. Whats wrong? Dolly looked at the person in front of her suspiciously, a little puzzled. You cant go out yet, maybe people are blocking the door with reporters. Jayden reminded. Dollys eyes immediately dimmed, those reporters are not vegetarians, they will definitely try to discredit themselves! No, she cant go out herself! Ill go, you tell me the address, Ill find that Kyra for you and ask for rification. Jayden said it very firmly and with a very determined attitude, which made Dolly trust him even more. And indeed, Jayden is indeed worthy of her trust. Soon, he drove to a bar, which was very lively, with men and women, young and old, very open and mboyant scenes. Damn woman, you cant go anywhere but to this bar! Snap! Jayden a fist swung directly to the wall next to him, the momentum is very biting, the scene is full of people, Jaydenpletely do not know where he should start looking. The cell phone in his coat pocket has been ringing for an unknown amount of time, probably because the surrounding environment is too noisy, Jayden has not noticed the vibration in his hand. Finally, perhaps too tired, he found a seat in the corner and sat down directly. And then took out his cell phone, only to find that Dolly had called him a dozen times, rushed to take the phone, leaving the seat straight towards the bathroom not far away. Hello? Dolly, you wanted to see me? Jayden asked loudly while covering his ears. Box four! Shes in box four! Fearing that Jayden might not hear, Dolly used all her strength to tell him where Kyra was in the box. What did you say? Box seven? Are you saying Kyra is in box seven? Jayden asked hurriedly, his expression tense. Its not number seven! Its number four! Dolly corrected anxiously. Number four? Okay, I got it. After saying that Jayden hung up the phone straight away, followed by putting away the phone and walking directly to box number four. In box number four, several men and women were making a lot of noise, and the scene was once extravagant. Sir,e on, have a drink! Sir, try this bottle of wine, this is what we just got in here. Kyra, here, I toast you! Suddenly, a bald man stood up, picked up two sses of wine, and handed one of them directly to Kyra in front of him. Kyra, who is, has always been a very good drinker! Although she had already had three bottles of wine, she was sober at the moment. Mr. Harris, people have already drunk so much. Kyra deliberately excused herself, but she knew that she couldnt resist the wine, so it was just a pretence. Hey Miss Kyra, what are you talking about, do you have as much to drink as I do? No, right? Here, drink up! The bald man shoved the ss of wine directly into her mouth. A few youngdies next to me watched this scene, their bodies unconsciously trembled, and their expressions were very scared. Good, then, since Mr. Harris has said so, Ill respectfully ept? With that, Kyra gulped it down. Dang! The door of the box was kicked open viciously. Who? The bald man blocked the dazzling light shining in from outside with his hand, looking displeased. Me! Jayden replied coldly. Who is he? Kyra looked at the man in the doorway with suspicion and surprise. Who are you? What are you doing here? The bald man slowly stood up and walked towards Jayden, a murderous aura in his eyes. Im here to find someone. Jayden replied dryly, he, like Dolly, had never been one to dilly-dally, to speak when he thought of it, to do when he thought of it. Looking for who? Came here to look for someone, not a wife, right? The bald manughed mockingly, which caused a burst ofughter. Jayden forced himself not to go up and punch someone. Kyra! When these three words came out of Jaydens mouth, the bald man scratched the back of his head and looked away from Kyra, who was not far away, in a serious way. This gentleman, I dont think we know each other, do we? What is it that you want from me? Kyra immediately walked up to Jayden and asked disdainfully. Yes! She doesnt know him, but he knows her. Kyra, youre really a noble man, youve forgotten me so quickly? Jayden looked at the bald man next to him and spoke deliberately. What did he mean by that? Kyra was immediately alerted, she hadnt even met him, okay? What was he singing? Chapter 1636 Behind the scenes Kyra, what the hell do you mean! The bald mans aura rose fiercely. After Jaydens stirring, finally, only he and Kyra were left in box four of the bar. Kyra sat on the couch, lit a cigarette, had a somewhat contemptuous expression, and asked with some crity, Go ahead, what do you want from me? Jayden did not speak, sitting on the other side of the couch, cocking his head and looking at the door of the box, as if waiting for someone to arrive. Say something! Kyra was anxious and upset. Whats your hurry? Jayden skewered her and spoke coldly. Stinky man, how dare he speak to himself in such a tone? Perhaps too angry, Kyra directly stood up and walked straight to the door. You get back here! Said Jayden as he yanked her back and threw her onto the couch next to him. Im telling you, dont toast the wine! Jaydens voice was biting, causing Kyra on the couch to shudder involuntarily. Soon, Dolly arrived. The box was dark, and when Dolly first walked in, Kyra didnt see clearly who the woman in front of her was, and didnt even look up, asking directly, Who are you? Im Dolly. In a sh, the phone in Kyras hand fell to the floor. Youre alone, is that okay? Next to him, Jayden stood up and walked slowly toward Dolly. Dont worry about it. Dolly waved a hand at him, and after that, Jayden left Box 4 straight away. Kyra, who saw Dolly in front of her, looked a little averted, not knowing what to say or confused about what to do. What? Forgotten me so soon? Dolly said as she sat down, looking very rxed. What does she want? Kyra rubbed her two small hands together, nervous. Youre cold? No. Then why are you rubbing your hands together? Dolly looked at her, releasing her whole bodys aura. Get used to it. Dolly picked up a ss of wine on the table and drank it in one go, her expression looked very calm. What is it you want from me? Kyra asked softly as she looked away from her face and looked seriously at the person in front of her. Dolly shook her head and sighed, like a big brother who had been through too much, Kyra, why did Ie to you, dont you have a clue? There are only two of us here, so dont pretend, okay? I dont know! Sorry, I still have things I need to take care of, so Ill leave first. After saying that, Kyra was about to pick up the bag next to her and leave box four. But just as she reached the door, she was stopped by Jayden. Miss Kyra, where are you going with this? Jayden asked grimly, he really wasnt impressed at all with the person in front of him. Whats it to you? Said Kyra and had to move on. You might as well go inside. Jayden pushed her directly into thepartment, closing the door fiercely. At once, Kyra was scared, panicked, did not know what to do, for a long time, she organized herself and stared dead at Dolly, who was not far away. Dolly, what the hell do you want to do? What else can we do? Of course she should set the record straight in front of the public! I want it to be simple, set the record straight. Dolly replied dryly and crisply. The truth is what was reported in the newspaper! Kyra said with determination. Huh! Want her to rify the truth? Forget about it! She will never rify the truth of that matter in her life! This makes the Dolly in front of her a bit lost and puzzled, howe she doesnt know how to repent? Obviously, she can be a very good woman, but she chooses to be a snake hearted person! Kyra, who instructed you to do this? Dollys tone wasced with questioning. She and this Kyra have no grudges, they have no knots, how can this person in front of her find herself in trouble for no reason? There must be a mastermind behind this! No one instructed me. Kyra replied with conviction. She thought she could make it impossible for herself to track down the person behind the curtain like this? Its ridiculous, Dolly stood up, walked towards her and gently patted her shoulder, I advise you, its better to tell me earlier to save you from getting into more troubleter. What does this mean? What more trouble? Kyra was looking at the person in front of her in wonder. Im telling you, that person behind you is not a simple character, and I advise you to stay away from her. She knew the person behind that? All at once, a cold light shed in Kyras eyes. This matter, at present, is I am solving, if I cant solve it, Brayden will definitely take over, and then it will only be moreplicated. Dolly was smart enough to move Brayden right out. Brayden is the most famous president in the city. Who doesnt know? Kyra lowered her head with a difficult expression, should she reveal that Aston or not? She scratched the back of her head and kept thinking about it. Its Aston, isnt it? Suddenly, Dolly turned around and took a sip of her drink. How did she know? Kyra rushed over to Dolly and said nothing, just nodded vigorously. Okay, I get it, I have the best of both worlds Aston is a character to be messed with, but Brayden and Dolly are also characters not to be messed with! Kyra knows in her heart that she must leave this ce immediately. What do you think? Yes! Dolly, Ill do as you say! She said firmly. Dollys mouth curved up at the corners in a satisfied curve. She knew that Aston had always hated herself and knew what Aston was trying to do, but she didnt want toplicate the matter too much or make Astons rtionship with herself more rigid. Why dont you just expose Miss Aston to the world? Kyra asked, looking seriously at the person in front of her, puzzled. This is my business, you dont need to worry about it. With that Dolly left Box 4 directly. Hey Dolly, what about it? Jayden, at the door, looked at her and hurriedly asked.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Let her go! Dolly replied cheerfully with a wave of her hand. Jayden looked at the box and was surprised, what was going on? But since it was Dolly who said it, he did as he was told, so he shook his head and left immediately. In the box, Kyra sat on the sofa, smoking constantly, looking very despondent, she herself does not know, why has ite to this point? Chapter 1637 Business trip Soon, the press conference was held as scheduled, and Kyra rushed to the scene to rify the truth for Dolly. Are you ready? Dolly asked hurriedly, patting her on the back. Well, its ready, dont worry. Kyra nodded firmly. Everyone, everyone quiet, I, Kyra, now want to start to rify a fact, thest corset incident, it is I wrong Miss Dolly Kyra said very politely, but she did not expose Miss Aston . Soon, the matter was resolved, and the people behind Astons arrangement to make things bigger, saw the situation and left. Is this okay? Kyra turned her head and looked at Dolly in front of her with a slightly anxious expression. Its okay, hard work. Dolly smiled, finally relieved, in fact, this Kyra, the essence is not bad, just blinded by money You can go now, mind you, its best to stay out of the city these days. Jayden reminded Kyra in front of him as he stepped aside. Yeah, who knows what that Aston will doter? Okay, I got it, thank you. Said Dolly and left straight away. A disgraceful gossip fiasco, and that was the end of it. Dolly thought she could live a peaceful life with Brayden, but how could she know that Aston had already nned everything in the dark? What do you mean? That Kyra escaped? And rified the facts? Aston stood up from the sofa at once and looked at the assistant in front of him incredulously, a little nervous. Damn woman, why did she suddenly change her mind! Aston clenched his fists tightly, trembling, and looked at the assistant in front of him in panic, immediately asking, What did she say to those reporters? Miss, dont worry, she didnt expose you to the world. The assistant replied. Thats okay, Aston was instantly relieved, his brow quickly rxed, then anger built up in his eyes, damn, that bitch, how dare she betray herself somehow! Where is she now? Where did she run off to? It seems to have left the country. The assistant replied with her head bowed in embarrassment. She has money to leave the country? No, someone must be ying a trick on her! Its not that Dolly, is it? You go check and see if that Kyra has been in touch with Dollytely. Aston gritted his teeth, a ball of anger in his heart. Kyra, its a good thing you were smart enough not to expose me, otherwise, I would have left you for dead! Dolly, Dolly, I cant believe youre still ying this game! I really underestimated you! Ding ding ding. Suddenly, on the table next to me, the phone rang. Miss Aston, were ready to go. A mans menacing voice came over the phone. No, you cant do it now! Everything awaits mymand! With that, Aston simply hung up the phone. The corset incident has just ended, she must stop for a while, the dog is still jumping over the wall, let alone people? Since the corset time was cleared up, Dolly can finally walk on the road with a straight face. Hows that? Is it all taken care of? In the living room, Mrs. Knight walked up to Dolly and asked worriedly. Dont worry, maam, everythings been taken care of. Dolly gave her a victory gesture and immediately replied. Fortunately, Mrs. Knights mouth curved in a satisfied arc, as long as the girl is well, than anything. Wheres Brayden? Dolly asked immediately afterwards, under the impression that she hadnt seen Brayden for a long time, and wondered what he was up to these days. Hes, ah, away on business. Mrs. Knight replied tersely. A business trip? When did he go on a business trip? All of a sudden Dolly was a little unhappy. No wonder she hadnt seen Brayden in thest few days! She thought Kirnd Group had too much going on and he had been working overtime at thepany, so its possible that he has been away on business for a long time Dolly muttered, a little angry. Come on, Im the one who didnt let him tell you, look at you and youre still mad! Mrs. Knight nced at her with a gossipy grin. Well! Anyway, whatever Mrs. Knight did, she did it for a reason. Mom! Suddenly, Franklin ran straight over and jumped into her arms. Mom, Dad told me to tell you that hes away on business. The child spoke with such sincerity that the anger in Dollys heart instantly disappeared. Its good to have a child! Dolly gently stroked Franklins hair and smiled unconsciously. Mom, dont you me Dad. Why, Franklin has already told me. Mother and son kept getting cozy on the sofa, looking very close. Mrs. Knight in the kitchen wasforted by the sight of all this. Mom. Suddenly, Franklins eyes dimmed. Hmm? Whats wrong? Dolly asked cautiously as she immediately looked away from the child in front of her, seriously. My ssmates say you have been robbing people at the mall. The child lowered his head, wanting to say something. And how did he know? At once, Dolly tensed up. Franklin, mommy told you that what they said is not true, its just a misunderstanding, if you dont believe it, you can go online and look at the news today. Saying that, Dolly then took the tablet next to her to the child, and soon a video appeared in the childs line of sight. Yes, its that video of Kyra rifying the corset incident. I say! I knew Mommy wouldnt do something like that to hurt herself. The child ruffled her hair excitedly and cheered. Of course, how could she possibly do something as underhanded as that? Dolly sighed. Dinner is served. A familiar voice and the familiar smell of rice came from the dining room.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Wow, Grandma, youre great! I cant believe you made so many dishes? Franklin ran into the dining room with an amazing look on his face. Come on, Franklin, try this shrimp, Grandma made it especially for you. Saying that, Dolly immediately chucked a few shrimps and put them in the childs bowl. Thank you, Mommy, and thank you, Grandma. The child smiled andughed so innocently and royally that Dolly felt that all of life had something to look forward to. How was it? Is it good? Mrs. Knight asked the child carefully. Of course its delicious! Every dish Grandma makes is delicious. Dolly looked at the Franklin in front of her and unknowingly got lost in thought. Chapter 1638 Nightmare Brayden has been abroad on business, but he knows all about Dolly at home, and although he has many doubts in his mind, he still chooses to trust Dolly. Well done. On the phone, Braydens voice was t. Is heplimenting himself? At this time, Dollys heart was excited, but how could they both know that a cruel conspiracy was about toe When are youing back? Dolly sounded a little anxious, it had been a long time since she had seen her beloved, and she did miss it. Theres still a lot of things to take care of over here, for a while longer. Brayden immediately exined, he understood how Dolly felt at this time, because he missed her too. The two briefly exchanged a few words and each simply hung up the phone. What? Miss him? Mrs. Knight asked, her tone gentle as she approached. Hmm. Dolly didnt hide it in the slightest. It was obvious that he had just left the country not long ago, but she felt as if he had been gone for years. Well, hell be back soon, so dont be despondent here. Mrs. Knight gently patted Dollys shoulder, looking at Dollys so thoughtful appearance in front of her, gossiping and smiling, this is a normal couple! Dolly, the man behind it, who is he, anyway? There was a hint of curiosity in Mrs. Knights eyes. Who else could it be? Aston, of course. In this world, besides Le, Aston is the only one who hates herself so much! But she hadnt thought about whether to tell Mrs. Knight. Its okay, the corset incident was just an ident, dont think too much about it maam. With that Dolly got up and walked to her bedroom. Lying on the big bed, Dolly tossed and turned, unable to sleep, a pair of big eyes looked straight out of the window that dark sky, the sky hanging a lonely moon, dotted with a few stars around, looks very cold. Aston, why on earth are you targeting me so much? Is it just because of Brayden? Dolly clutched the sheets underneath with a look of indignation.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The next day, the sun shone early through the window and warmed the ground. The person in bed stretched and slowly opened his eyes before getting up and walking out of the room. In the dining room, Mrs. Knight is constantly busy. Awake? Mrs. Knight greeted her as she poured the milk. Wheres Franklin? Gone? Dolly asked with a yawn. The child is long gone. Looking at Mrs. Knights busy figure, Dolly suddenly felt some guilt in her heart, Madam, dont do it, hurry up and rest, I will do itter. Mrs. Knight looked at her and just smiled down and softly said, Things have been cleared up, and you can go to the florist from today. Yeah, its all behind her now, she can finally go to the flower store! Thinking about it made Dolly happy, the florist hadnt been open for a long time because of thest corset incident. The two had a breakfast together and then went straight to the florist, whose business has returned to its previous condition since the matter was rified. Yo, these flowers are pretty, wrap a bunch for me. Give me a bunch of these white roses, too. Gradually, a lot of people gathered in the flower store. Looking at the lively scene in front of her, Dolly unconsciously hooked up a curve of excitement at the corner of her mouth. She likes this kind of life, through their own efforts, to get everything they want, this is as a normal woman should do. Boss, give me some bouquets of flowers! Suddenly, a very delicate looking woman walked in and yelled out. Dolly frowned slightly and hurried towards the woman, asking politely, Hello, maam, may I ask what flowers you would like? Have two bunches of red roses, two more bunches of tulips, three bunches of lilies the woman said, pointing to the florist. Why does she want so many flowers? Looking at the noble woman in front of her, Dollys heart was puzzled, although it was good to sell more, but she always felt something was wrong. Whats wrong? Is there a problem? No problem. Dolly immediately snapped back to her senses and hurriedly agreed, turning around to get busy. Forget it, she asked for it anyway, just give her the package. Looking at Dollys serious look in front of her, the woman smiled, but this smile, mixed with a little sinister. Soon, the flower wrapping task waspleted. Madam, your flowers. Dolly then handed her the wrapped flowers. The woman looked very satisfied: Well, the flowers are wrapped well. Its good that shes satisfied, and theres somefort in Dollys eyes. Soon, the woman paid the bill and left with the flowers in her arms. I dont know why, but looking at her back, Dollys heart was a little uneasy. Whats wrong? Whats the problem? Mrs. Knight asked, patting her on the shoulder. Maam, Im panicking. Dolly nervously covered her chest, vaguely feeling that something bad was about to happen. Mrs. Knight looked at the person in front of her worriedly, Have you not rested well? If youre too tired, go sit over there. Dolly nodded and slowly walked into the adjacent lounge, slumped down on the sofa in the corner and kept pressing her temples, trying to rx herself. Hows that? Better? A short whileter, Mrs. Knight walked in with a concerned greeting. Its okay, Ill just take a nap. Dolly waved her hand, her expression a little tired, and Mrs. Knight took a towel quilt and put it directly on top of her. Lying on the couch, Dolly soon passed out. The flower store is still bustling with activity. Most of the people whoe to see the flowers and buy them are women, so everyone is chatting away, and some customers see that Dolly is not asking about it. Wheres the boss? Where did he go? Shes not feeling well. Mrs. Knight responded. Oh, thats something for her to take care of Ah! Before the customer could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by a scream,ing from the lounge. Whats wrong? Mrs. Knight immediately ran in, Dolly, whats going on? Dolly immediately got up and sat on the sofa, stroking her hair, trying to clear her head, her face haggard, and replied feebly, Nothing, maam, I just had a bad dream. Mrs. Knight was relieved to hear that, she thought something was wrong. While pouring water for her, Mrs. Knight reassured her, Its just a bad dream, dont think too much about it. Dolly shook her hair out hard, then slowly stood up and walked out of the lounge. Chapter 1639 Flowers are poisonous? Boom! Suddenly, it suddenly poured down outside. Thats strange, the weather forecast said there was no rain today. Mrs. Knight hurriedly closed the door and packed up. Looking at the pouring rain outside, Dollys body trembled and seemed a little scared, as to why she was scared and what she was scared of, she couldnt say for herself. Dolly, whats wrong with you? Mrs. Knight felt that Dolly was in a very bad state and was a little worried. Its okay. Dolly smiled awkwardly. Soon the rain stopped and Mrs. Knight shook her head and sighed, This weather is more fickle than women. Dolly! Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice came from outside the door, and then three or five people barged into the flower store together, with fierce faces, and one of the older women yelled angrily, Who is Dolly? Come out quickly! Dolly sniffed and looked at the few people in front of her, her heart was full of questions, these people were obviously here to pick a fight, but the impression was that she didnt seem to have offended anyone else. I am. Dolly frowned as she walked toward the men. So youre Dolly, and you own this flower store? Its mine. She nodded, wondering why these people wereing for her. Pop! Suddenly, a young man behind the woman directly picked up a flower pot and viciously mmed it on the ground with a ferocious aura. All of a sudden, the atmosphere was tense. Mrs. Knight next to her was startled and took a few unconscious steps backward, while Dolly looked calm, as if she had expected this to happen. Who are you? What do you want to do? Dolly asked indifferently, without a trace of warmth in her tone. Who am I? Im the victims family! The womans tone wasced with discontent. Victims? Who is the victim? Dolly looked at the person in front of her suspiciously and was puzzled, What does that mean? What? Still not admitting it? The woman growled coldly. Admit what? She hasnt harmed anyone at all, okay? Pop! Several bouquets of flowers were thrown on the ground. Dolly looked at the flowers on the ground, and then at the few people in front of her, and her face got serious, this is the woman who bought the flowers before. This flower is poisonous! Dolly rushed to exin: Our flowers here cannot be poisonous! No matter the flowers or the packaging, they are strictly inspected, how can they be poisonous? My daughter was poisoned after she bought these flowers, and she is still lying in the hospital. The woman said crying, and the next instant she was back to her previous brashness, You flowers are just poisonous! Weve already checked! Dolly sniffed and frowned, So, Ill get someone to do an inspection for this flower, if its really our fault, Ill be responsible to the end, but if its not our Dolly was talking about solutions, it was her first time opening a flower store, so naturally she had to handle these things carefully. Okay, you get someone over here to check it out and well wait here! No, to be fair, lets get professionals! Soon, the professionals came, the so-called professionals, who neither knew Dolly, nor knew anyone else in the store. Hello, could you please check these flowers for us to see if there are any problems? Dolly said politely, with a gentle tone. Good. The professional nodded and replied in a rush. Soon, the results came out. This flower professionals look at the ground of these flowers, the expression is very difficult. Whats wrong? Dolly looked at the man in front of her with uncertainty, expecting his answer. This flower is indeed poisonous, youd better throw it away! All of a sudden Dolly was baffled, like a bolt from the blue, her head was nk, before these flowers were sold, she obviously checked many times, now how could they be poisonous? Well, Dolly, what else do you have to say? The woman pointed at her nose and yelled. What else could she say? She must have been set up! Dolly clenched her fists, her gaze a little sharp, then collected herself and kept a gentle tone. You calm down, this matter still needs to be properly investigated, dont worry, I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer! Thats nice of you to say, who knows if youll run away. The young man in the back hung back and said, Make sure you call the police, she must be arrested. Yes, she must be sent to jail! The few people in front of me kept talking, their faces were grim. Wait a minute! This matter has nothing to do with Dolly, I sold the flowers. Suddenly, Mrs. Knight shouted. Dolly froze at the sound of her voice, knowing full well that the flowers were handed to the customer in her own package. Madam! She immediately ran over. Dont you talk, listen to me. Mrs. Knight tightened her grip on her small hand, her brow furrowed. Everyone, sorry, this flower is indeed sold by me, I take full responsibility. Mrs. Knight said righteously, without any ripples in her expression. The woman not far away looked at Dolly next to her and then at Mrs. Knight with some embarrassment on her face, My daughter said that Dolly wrapped the flowers for her. Her purpose is to have Dolly in jail, and naturally she wont allow anyone to disrupt her ns! I did wrap the flowers, and your daughter must have misremembered them. Mrs. Knight insisted, and Dolly was a little surprised by this obstinacy. We want to see the surveince! Suddenly, the young one shouted unhappily. Sorry, this is a new store, there is no time to install surveince yet. Mrs. Knight replied, and couldnt help but be thankful that no surveince was installed, or her words would have been immediately revealed.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ill carry on, you go and investigate the truth in private. While several people in front of him were discussing this matter, Mrs. Knight leaned over Dollys ear and whispered to her. All at once, Dolly understood. Then why dont youe with us to the police station? At this point a police officer walked right in. Mrs. Knight was taken to the police station. The person who was originally sent to the police station should be Dolly, but then the poisoned customer suddenly fell into aa and there was no way to identify her, plus there was really no surveince in the store, so Mrs. Knight took full responsibility for herself and wanted to give Dolly time to investigate the truth of the matter. At this time Brayden was running around abroad, for everything at home is still toote to learn, until Leon called. Big brother, when are youing back? Leons voice was eager. Whats wrong? Brayden asked seriously, intuiting that something was wrong. Something has happened to my sister-inw and Mrs. Knight. There was a hint of helplessness in Leons tone, A customer was poisoned after buying flowers from their flower store. Poisoned? Brayden was startled, and while asking Leon to borate, he grabbed the jacket next to him and ran straight out of the hotel, asking his assistant to get the fastest flight. Chapter 1640 He’s back The next day, Brayden returned to the country. The story of the poisoning at the florists store spreads quickly, and people continue toe to the door looking for trouble. Boom! She immediately looked up at the person who walked in and hurriedly stood up, a little scared. Youre Dolly? The vermin! Yes, a businessman like you who does business with a bad conscience really deserves to be struck by lightning! That is, look like a good person, but in fact do all the harm business! A few people came in and started a count of Dolly. Listening to these words, Dolly did not respond, just kept hidden, after all, the poisoning incident has not been resolved, and she has no way to rify things. Dang! Snap! A few young men in front of them mmed the potted nt hard on the ground. Soon, the floor was a mess. Dolly looked at everything in front of her and her expression grew a little grim, What exactly do you want to do? To teach you unscrupulous merchants, do not think about the customer why open a store! Smash it up, save yourself the trouble of others! Then there was a burst of ridicule and sarcasm, and Dollys heart felt like it was being stabbed hard with needle after needle, and it hurt. Suddenly, a familiar mans voice came from the door, What do you want? It was Brayden! Dolly was overjoyed and just felt like she had something to fall back on. Why dont you get lost? Brayden looked at the troublemakers in front of him and reprimanded with a cold face. Who are you? Donte meddling! A young man pointed at Braydens nose and spoke in a condescending manner. Hmm? This is the first time that someone dares to call his bluff! Brayden walked up to Dolly and tightened his grip around her waist to protect her, opening his mouth with a slight threat in his voice, What? Need me to call some guys over and ask you to get lost? Lets just go! Hes Brayden, the president of the Kirnd Group. A slightly older man kept exining to them. The others did not know Brayden, but when they heard the word Brayden, they retreated in horror. Why are you back? Dolly asked softly as she snuggled into Braydens arms, relieved and looking instantly rxed. Well, he came at the right time. What? Dont want me toe back? Do you want me to watch you get bullied by others? Brayden cupped his beloveds face and kissed it, answered tenderly, then his eyebrows were tinged with worry, How is it? All investigated clearly? No, that customer has been in aa and hasnt woken up yet. Dolly shook her head and skimmed helplessly. What can I do for you? No, Im going to investigate this matter myself. She said firmly, her eyes revealing a ruthless energy. She just didnt believe it, could she really not find out the truth with her own power? Okay, if you have any problems in the future, feel free toe over and see me.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Brayden wrapped his arms around her a few more times, and the two of them spent some time together in the flower store before cleaning up the trash on the floor and leaving. After leaving Dolly neither went home nor saw Mrs. Knight, but went straight to the hospital, she must wait for the customer to wake up and give her justice! In the car, it was quiet. How is thedy? For a long time, Brayden looked away from Dolly with concern. Madam is okay, just let me investigate things Damn, which son of a bitch, how dare to frame Dolly! With a bang, Brayden mmed his fist directly on the steering wheel. Looking at the man in front of him with such an angry look, Dolly was startled and randomly clenched his fist, a cold light shed in his eyes, Dont worry, Ill definitely check it out. Soon, the car stopped in front of the hospital, and the two people walked directly into the hospital Miss Dean is here. A nurse offered a warm greeting, and Dolly didnt say a word, just nodded gently as a gesture of courtesy. Soon after, two people entered the ward of that poisoned customer, whose eyes were closed at that moment and his face looked haggard. Will she ever wake up? Now Dolly is suddenly a little confused. What are you doing here? Suddenly, an old woman stood up directly, grumbling in no good mood while walking towards them. Auntie, let me take a look. Dolly immediately responded gently. I dont need you to see it! You hurry up and leave! With that, the woman pushed her out directly. Brayden walked towards the bedside and watched the expression on the bedside mans face carefully, trying to see something, as if he wasnt faking. He frowned tightly and walked towards the woman not far away, asking tentatively, How long has she been poisoned? What does it matter to you? The woman asked dryly and rhetorically, Anyway, its because she bought those flowers that shes in the state shes in today. At once, the smell of gunpowder filled the air. Brayden sized up the man in front of him with some displeasure. And then Brayden turned to the doctors office, intending to ask the reason for the patients unconsciousness. Thats right, she was indeed poisoned, and also because of those flowers. The doctor spoke unhurriedly, with a serious expression. It seems to be true, Brayden walked to the window, half-squinted eyes, seems to be thinking about something, and after a few brief exchanges with the doctor, then left the doctors office. Dolly, where are those flowers? Did you throw them away? Brayden asked anxiously of Dolly at the door of the ward. No, its still at the florist. Dolly replied, a hint of helplessness shing in her eyes. Every time she sees those flowers, she is sad to know that she has never had a desire to harm anyone, but now in the eyes of others, she has be a ten-fold sinner. Suddenly, Brayden pulled her straight to leave. Hey, Brayden, what are you doing, at least we have to say hello to people. Zhao to unknown by his pull, Brayden did not speak, firm forward. Whats wrong with him? Looking at the man in front of her, Dolly was a little surprised. Soon, the two arrived at the florist. These are the flowers I sold to her. Dolly pointed to the pile of flowers in front of her and spoke seriously to Brayden next to her. Thats them! Brayden slowly crouched down and took a closer look at the flowers in front of him. There was an expert who came specifically to examine the flowers, and he said that there was indeed a poison in these flowers, but this poison is very rare, and the toxicity is time-limited, and as soon as the time has passed, there will basically be no toxin left. She sighed and exined helplessly. Dolly couldnt figure out why it was her flower store that was in trouble. Chapter 1641 Understanding Poison You know that other florists also have this kind of flower, and the flowers are from the same ce, but there are no idents in other stores, and, how is it so coincidental that these flowers exert toxicity only after being bought by others. Were you present when the expert examined these flowers? Brayden asked with a straight face as he looked up at the man in front of him. I was there. Do you have the contact information for that specialist? Yes! With that, she pulled out her phone, flipped through her address book, found the experts cell phone number, and sent it to Brayden. Very good! Looking at the string of numbers, Braydens mouth curved at the corners and nodded in satisfaction, as if he had a solution. Wait for me here, Im going out. Dang! The door to the florists store was closed tightly, and Brayden then got into his car and left. In the corner of the western restaurant, two men looked at each other, seemingly waiting for the other to speak. What does Mr. Kirnd want with me? The expert asked, staring deadpan at Brayden in front of him, puzzled. Id like some advice about thest poisoning. Brayden exined in a low voice as he stirred his coffee. So it was about Dolly, the expert was instantly alert, Oh, I remember, what did Mr. Kirnd want to ask? Can you tell me the ingredients of those poisons, and the time of action Brayden asked professional questions, of course, it is all to find out the truth of the matter.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. That flower is usually very rare, and generally, it is necessary for its toxicity to y out at a specific time. The experts exnation was spot on. This makes Brayden very happy, and smart people to deal with, is simple and easy, looking at the expert in front of him, Braydens expression is much more rxed than before. Is there anything else for Mr. Kirnd? The man in front of him is a very dedicated expert, but also a person who is not convinced by power, so he is to Brayden, neither the so-calledpliments, nor the hypocrisy of others, there is only direct and brisk. I really appreciate it. Suddenly Brayden stood straight up and held out his right hand. Watching this scene, the expert was stunned, he didnt expect this Brayden in front of him to be so humble and understated! Mr. Kirnd, you You can just call me by my first name if you like. Brayden said lightly and smiled If you dont mind, we can make friends. What is this situation? For a moment, the expert froze, and then nodded knowingly, with a satisfied arc at the corners of his mouth. Brayden believes that this is a friend who can help himter. Gradually, it became dark and the hospital became quieter. In the ward, the old woman kept sitting on the sofa next to her, haggardly wiping her tears. Mom. The person in the hospital bed called out weakly. In an instant, the woman on the couch immediately stood up and ran to the hospital bed. Daughter, youre awake? She shouted excitedly, her voice already a little hoarse. Mom, Im so thirsty. The person on the hospital bed said feebly, and the woman immediately handed her a ss of water from the table with a worried face. Dang! The door was ruthlessly kicked open, two fierce men stood at the door with a grim expression, and the person on the hospital bed hurriedly looked away and closed his eyes. Is it still alive? One of the men asked coldly, and then another man barged in and picked up the man in the hospital bed directly. Yes, the patient remained unresponsive, and the woman began to suspect that her daughters lucidity was just a hallucination of her own. Pop! The patient was ruthlessly mmed onto the bed, and after that, two men pulled out their cell phones while walking out of the ward. When the woman saw this, she immediately closed the door of the room, Daughter, how are you? The woman looked at the person in the hospital bed with a distressed expression, and just as the patient was about to respond, suddenly, the door was mmed open again. Be careful when you speak in the future. The two men returned, but of course, they only returned to give the woman a warning. Looking at the two departing backs, the patients eyes shed a trace of sadness, she just wanted to earn a fortune, but did not expect that this time, but nearly took their own lives! Miss Aston, shes not awake yet, dont worry. A suppressed, gruff voice came from the hallway. The dark night sky hangs a lonely crescent moon, there is not a single star around, the whole world seems to be very silent, most people have gone to sleep time, but there are people who are full of worries and can not sleep. Dollyy in bed, tossing and turning very irritable, a pair of big eyes looking straight at the dark night sky, has lost its former glow. When, exactly, would it all end? She clutched the sheets tightly, trembling all over. Daughter, tell mom why you cant tell anyone about your sobriety? Mom, dont ask. The person in the hospital bed looked away from the window with some tiredness on her face. Is someone trying to harm you? Madame asked worriedly. No. The woman hesitated, pretending to answer easily, but her hand was clenched fiercely, her face was remorseful. What a fool! She must have been in her own head in the first ce, before she coldly agreed to that woman to do this kind of underhanded thing! Brayden worked while helping Dolly investigate the truth of the matter. Dolly still tends to the flowers in the flower store, but is not open for business. Now she is in a state of anxiety and helplessness every day, worried that Mrs. Knight will be aggrieved, and that the customer will never wake up, and more afraid that the truth of the matter will not be confirmed. Big brother, how are things going? In the office, Leon asked worriedly. What else can be done? Only step by step to investigate. Brayden raised his head, his eyes were bleak, sighed, his expression was helpless, the one behind him, who is it? Brother, do you need my help? Leon continued to ask, his toneced with a bit of expectation. Brayden did not say anything, just a slight shake of the head, today he does not have the exact idea, and naturally do not know where to start. Big brother, in fact, there is another thing that I dont know if I should tell you. Leon stammered. Say! Braydens tone was cold. That, Miss Aston is back. The words, Brayden immediately alerted, turned around, the aura is a little cold, so easy to look forward to her out of the country, and now how she is back? She said shes taking you to dinner tonight. Leon said calmly, ncing at the person in front of him. Chapter 1642 Awake No way! This is Braydens first thought, he does not want to have any more involvement with that Aston, he only wants Dolly together to live a small life of their own, but how can he know, this so-called small life, and behind a lot of people are constantly stirred up. Ive got something tonight, so go for me. There was a hint of displeasure in Braydens tone. What kind of talk is this? Leons face was in a state of embarrassment. What? You dont want to? Of course not! You know, Anastasia had warned herself before that she had to stay away from Aston. Big brother, if you really dont want to see her, just tell her. Leon muttered in embarrassment. Brayden eyed the man in front of him suspiciously, hoping for an exnation. That, Anastasia wont let me contact Miss Aston. Leon lowered his head, his expression a little guilty. At once, Brayden understood, Anastasia is jealous, it seems that she still cares about Leon, which, in turn, is gratifying. Okay, I got it, go out and work, Ill take care of it. Brayden waved a hand at him. Wait! The poisoning incident, could it be rted to Aston? Brayden suddenly got cautious, no, Aston just returned to the country, how can he have time? Everything is evidence-based. Brayden straightened his clothes and walked out. Instead of seeing Dolly and going home, he went straight to the hospital. The woman knew Braydens status and position, so naturally she wouldnt do anything too much to him, but just asked with a bad look on her face, What are you doing here?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Ivee to see your daughter. Brayden smiled and answered in a small voice, walking slowly to the bed and looking closely at everything about the person in it. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, as if he had found something. Shes awake? Brayden asked tentatively. No. The woman immediately replied in a panic. The woman was lying! Brayden looked at the person in front of him and his brow grew furrowed. The woman on the bed still had some orange juice left on her fingernails that she hadnt had time to wash! She must have woken up! All of your medical and nutritional expenses will be paid by me. Brayden followed up with a firm statement. Oh. The woman nodded and responded simply, skimming her daughter on the bed. Its been so many days since shes been in aa, howe she hasnt woken up yet? Brayden stared unblinkingly at the face of the person on the bed and deliberately muttered to himself. It was obvious that the person on the bed had kept her eyes closed, but her eyes were rolled several times, and this time Brayden was more sure that she was awake. Family,e and get your medicine. A nurse came over and spoke gently to the woman. The woman immediately left the ward and followed the nurse to the pharmacy. Watching the distant back, Brayden put both hands behind his back and seemed to be thinking about something, leaned over the womans ear and asked softly, Say, who told you to do that? The person on the bed reacted faintly, but did not open his eyes. I know, youre awake, so tell me the truth about what happened and Ill keep you safe. Braydens voice sounded magical, and gradually, the person in the bed opened his eyes. Please close the door first. Then she closed her eyes again, afraid that someone would find out the fact that she hade to her senses. Brayden looked at the door and immediately closed it. How did you know I was awake? Brayden said nothing, just pointed to her nails, at once, the bed understood everything, it seems, he is also a master of the unoffendable. Okay, I can tell you the truth about what happened, but you have to keep me and my mom safe. No problem! Brayden assured. And then, the woman began a memory At this time, Dolly, still in the flower store to clean up, busy. Knock, knock, knock! There was a knock on the door. Dolly wondered as she walked out, but when she looked at the people knocking on the door, she panicked. Thats right, some good people! Dolly, open the door! You have the ability to hurt people, but not the ability to admit it. Yes, its obvious that you are the murderer, yet you let Mrs. Knight take the me for you! White-eyed wolf! ck-hearted household!!! In an instant, she wasbeled multiple times. I am not a white-eyed wolf, I am not a ck-hearted family, Dolly muttered weakly as she held her head in her hands. The fierce faces, the cold voices, and the murderous eyes made Dolly gasp a little. She didnt know how to cope with the situation in front of her, her mind was only on Braydens figure, but at that moment, the beloved one was not beside her. Dang! Suddenly, a few young people actually picked up the rocks on the side of the road and threw them directly at the flower store. Dolly watched the scene with a look of panic revealing in her eyes, what to do? She hovered in the foreground, very much distraught. Come out! Yeah, hurry up and get out! The people outside were screaming so much that soon more and more passersby gathered at the door, but no one spoke up for her. Stop it! Suddenly, a familiar mans voice reached Dollys ears. Its Jayden! Dolly stared nkly at the person not far away and her expression rxed a bit. If you guys keep this up, Im just going to call the police. With that Jayden took out his cell phone and pretended to dial the phone. You are really funny hey, I tell you, even if you call the police, those police will not arrest us, it is her Dolly who made the mistake in the first ce. In front of the face, another chaos was thrown. These people, really mean and nasty ah! Jayden looked at the people in front of him, clenched his fist, his expression was fierce. It is clear that the matter has not been rified, and they are here so unreasonably looking for trouble! Is this ces security bad, or is the quality of the residents too bad? Jayden looked at the group of people in front of him with some regret, some sadness, he knew that with his own power, simply can not do anything for Dolly, but he could not bear to sit on the matter. Get out of here! Suddenly, a man appeared in front of everyone. Looking at the person who slowly walked over, the crowd got a little agitated, Mr. Davidson, this matter, it seems to have nothing to do with you, right? Dollys business is my business. Stanley said unhurriedly. All of a sudden, the surrounding quiet, no one dared to say a word more. Stanley Zungaos status is clear to everyone, even if some people have not seen him, they have heard of it, the mall to kill, deal with thunder and lightning, never say one thing, treat women is cold and ruthless, except Dolly. Chapter 1643 Stabbed Soon, the crowd dispersed and only Jayden and Stanley were left in ce. The two exchanged pleasantries and walked straight into the flower store. Theyre gone, are you okay? Jayden asked anxiously, clutching Dollys arm. At this point, Dolly, already too frightened to speak, just a head shake, indicating that it is okay. Dolly, what the hell is going on here? Stanley walked over and asked the person next to him with concern. What else could it be? Dollys body trembled and her expression was somewhat grim, I was framed. Just such a sentence, Stanley wine has heard her helplessness and sadness, this world, trapped her people are really a lot of ah. Stanley sighed, his eyes gradually dulled, and asked heartily, So what are you going to do next? I dont know. Dolly, at this point, was confused and helpless; she could not find any evidence in her favor. Wheres Brayden? Why dont you let him help you? Stanley asked immediately afterwards. Hes busy, but hes also helping me investigate things. Dolly answered inly, as if she had lost all hope in the matter. Dont worry, justice is in the heart, I know you, you will never do anything to the detriment of others, one day, the truth will definitelye out. Jayden said firmly. Yes, the truth will alwayse out one day, but the damage caused by this matter to oneself, but will never go away. Dolly, give back my daughters life! Suddenly, an old man with a fruit knife rushed directly to Dolly. Instantly, Dolly was blinded. Dolly! Jayden pushed her into a nearby corner with one force. The fruit knife, which was plunged directly into Jaydens abdomen, immediately, the blood flowed. Jayden! Dolly immediately ran to him, panicking and covering his wounds, somewhat overwhelmed. Snap! Stanley kicked the man directly out of the flower store, while immediately helping Jayden and getting into the car at the door with Dolly. The man who stabbed the man with a knife is the father of the customer lying in the hospital room! Blood, drop by drop, fell to the ground, Dolly has cried into tears. Jayden kept his eyes closed, but his mouth kept reassuring the person in front of him, but it didnt take long before he couldnt say anything. Dolly was crying and screaming like crazy, her face was in pain. Soon they arrived at the hospital and the doctor and nurse ran over to give a hand as soon as they saw Stanleys figure. At the door of the ward, Dolly waited anxiously, her two pairs of eyes were very dull. Its all my fault! Its my fault, if only the person who got stabbed was me. Dolly sobbed as she pounded her head hard. She would rather get hurt herself than wish any idents to anyone around her, not to mention, Jayden was her savior. Dolly, dont do this, Jayden will be fine. Stanley gathered her into his arms and held her tightly, trying to give her a littlefort. He could not see his beloved suffer so much, and he could not bear her self-abandonment. Dolly! In the hallway, Amara ran over in a panic, her voice trembling a bit, somehow more nervous than ever at this moment. Yes, since receiving this news, her whole person fell into the ice cer like instantly, feeling very suffocated. Hows Jayden doing? Whats going on? Amaras voice was serious, her toneced with a bit of grumbling, though she too had been restraining herself. Amara, I did this to Jayden, its all my fault. Dolly has been ming herself, her heart is veryplicated, but whats the use of saying that now?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Amara kept stomping her foot, a pang of anger in her heart. She folded her hands, closed her eyes, and prayed for the people in the ward, Jayden, you must wake up! The door to the hospital room finally opened. Doctor, how is he? Dolly immediately ran to the doctor and asked anxiously. Its out of danger now. Fortunately, you brought him here in time, otherwise he would really have had a series of idents due to excessive blood loss. The doctor took off his mask and spoke in a serious manner. Finally, the few people in front of him sighed in relief, and Stanleys fists, which had been tightly clenched, immediately unclenched. Luckily, she was fine, otherwise she really didnt know how to live. Dolly wiped her tears and immediately rushed into the hospital room. The three men sat on the couch in the hospital room, staring deadpan at the man in the hospital bed, waiting for Jayden to wake up. Stanley, you go back first, you have a lot of things to take care of in yourpany. Dolly dont face, seriously look at the person in front of you, slowly said, has dyed him most of the day, her heart really some guilt. Its okay, none of those things matter. Stanley replied indifferently, his implication being that nothing was more important than Dollys business. But how could Dolly not understand what he was saying? She immediately turned her face away and stopped looking at him. Dolly , the man in the hospital bed called out. Come on! Go check, Jaydens calling you. Amara nudged Dolly next to her. Jayden, its Dolly, she said gently as she ran to the bedside, afraid to scare the person in the hospital bed. Jayden slowly opened his eyes, gasping weakly and looking haggard. At this time, Dolly, the heart in addition to self-me, there is no other, choking, expression is very remorseful, Jayden, Im sorry If she had known that, why did she open the flower store in the first ce! Dollys face looked a little forlorn, and Stanley looked very distressed. Silly, whats to say sorry, were both good friends. Jayden lifted his right hand, held Dollys small hand, and smiled awkwardly. Yes, he simply wanted to protect her, but never wanted anything from her in return. He is also very clear in his heart, love this kind of thing, is not forced toe, rather than the whole day to hook up, trying to get in front of the beloved woman, rather than just let go, behind the silent guardianship of her. Jayden, youre very brave, and I admire you. Stanley stood up directly, walked next to him, smiled and whispered. Im sure you would have done the same in your ce, wouldnt you? The man in the hospital bed looked at Stanley next to him and replied with a different meaning. Stanley nodded, he was right, if it were himself, he would not hesitate to block that knife for Dolly, the two men looked at each other and smiled knowingly. Chapter 1644 Awake A normal man, if you cant get the woman you love, then he will generally choose to take a back seat and protect her in his own way, and Stanley and Jayden, they chose this way, so the two of them are also considered sympathetic to each other. Here, take your medicine. A nurse said as she walked in, put the medicine in her hand on the table, and seriously admonished again and again, In these few days, dont move around, recuperate well. Amara, who was not far away, saw all this and was saddened that her best buddy, who was alive and kicking at home yesterday, was now lying directly on the hospital bed. Amara, what are you doing? Why arent you talking? Did you break up with that bartender? Jayden said yfully, barely squeezing out a smile at the corners of his mouth. You stinky guy, you dont want me to break up, do you? Amara said in a low voice as she walked over while wiping her tears. Im telling you, that bartenders character is bad, really, why dont you believe me. Jayden became more and more agitated as he spoke, and finally, probably too anxious, he kept coughing. Okay, okay, just stop talking and get some rest and rxation! Amara tucked him in. I dont know why, but these two people start hurting each other as soon as they meet, as if they dont dislike each other, theyd have a hard time. Then the two began a series of tussles, and Dolly and Stanley next to them looked at the two people in front of them andughed unconsciously. In fact, Amara and Jayden two people are really quitepatible, but the two people do not think of their feelings to the matter of men and women.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Then, Ill go back first, if you have any problems, you can call me. Stanley said while looking fondly at Dolly in front of him. Good, that was hard work. Dolly replied softly, smiling slightly. She smiled as beautifully as ever, and Stanleys eyes sparkled with a light. The two briefly exchanged pleasantries and Stanley left the hospital directly. In the hospital room, Jayden was still tripping with Amara and the atmosphere was cheerful. Amara, do you have a conscience or not? Im a patient, okay? You have to give me a break. The person on the bed grimaced and muttered aggressively. Dont you dare! Youre a patient, but youre also a man! Men are supposed to give way to women, right? Amara replied nonchntly. This scene in front of him instantly made Zhao Yinos mood much better, they still love to argue and fight as before, as if nothing had happened. Come on, you two just stop fighting, its gettingte. Dolly murmured as she gathered her things next to her. Dolly, I want to go home. Suddenly, Jayden spoke in a cold, unspoken voice. What is this? Dolly looked at the person in front of her with confusion and curiosity. Amara next to her also looked surprised, blinking her big eyes and looking at the person on the hospital bed suspiciously, he shouldnt have taken the wrong medicine, right? Amara immediately ran to the table and carefully examined the drugs on it. I dont want to stay in the hospital, and being a doctor myself, I know when this wound is healed, what to do and what medication to take. Well, just because Jayden used to be a doctor, Dolly should also respect his choice. No! Amara on the sofa suddenly shouted. This stinking woman, what was she up to again? Jayden in the hospital bed stared at her dead in the face, waiting for what she would say next. You cant be discharged and you cant go home, you have to stay here for a while, otherwise if you go home, whos going to take care of you? You, there are still you at home. Jayden replied indifferently, seemingly not sad because of Amaras unconscionable words, in fact, he had expected Amara to say this sentence. Thats not going to work, I still have to fall in love, I dont have time to take care of you. The bartender again, Jayden sighed, dont face away, no longer look at her, really a silly woman, when the bartender will only be people sold her, she is still stupid to help people count the money there. Not broken up yet? Dolly asked in surprise. Amara looked at her suspiciously and was displeased, raised her right hand and swore, My feelings, Im in charge! I will carry out love to the end! Jayden in the hospital bed sniffed the quilt and wrapped his whole body up. Leon, give Aston a call and tell her Im taking her to dinner today. In the office, Brayden raised his head, looked at Leon in front of him and said seriously. The first thing you need to do is to ask the person in front of you. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Leon, youre not mistaken, are you, Brayden invited me to dinner? On the phone, Astons tone was skeptical. Yes, Miss Aston, big brother asked me to give you a call specifically. Leon immediately exined, in fact, when he learned that Brayden was going to invite Aston to dinner, he was shocked himself. You know, its always Aston who takes the initiative with Brayden, Brayden has never taken the initiative with her! After a long hesitation, Aston finally agreed to take advantage of such a good opportunity. But she didnt know what Brayden was looking for her this time. In the western restaurant, elegant music, fragrant smell, intoxicating roses, everything looks so good. In order to meet Brayden early, Aston had already arrived at the Western Restaurant early. Astons eyes were wide open as he looked out the window at the pedestriansing and going, afraid he might miss something. Come so early? Suddenly, Brayden came over and whispered. Well, its okay, its not very early. Aston stroked her hair, smiled, and with a somewhat embarrassed expression, asked shyly, Brayden, why did you, today, suddenly remember to invite me to dinner? What else could it be for? For the Dolly thing, of course. Brayden didnt respond, just waved his hand, signaled the waiter to go over and handed the menu directly to her, Aston, what would you like to eat? Soon, Aston finished ordering, and she ordered very little because she had already eaten with Vincent beforeing to this western restaurant. Give me another cup of coffee. With that, Brayden handed the menu to the waiter next to him, looked at the person in front of him, and asked indifferently, How have you been? Are you okay? Aston was a little surprised by these words, was he concerned about her? Aston held back her inner excitement and tried to calm herself down. Chapter 1645 Warning Well, its pretty good. She clutched the corner of her shirt and seemed a little nervous. You didnt go see the old man thest time you were home? Immediately after Brayden asked tentatively. Huh? Oh, that, no, I havent had a chance to check on Dad. Aston hurriedly covered up, a little panicked that she hadnt gone home at all, and that the so-called going home was just an excuse. Why did he suddenly ask such a question? Aston took a sip of his coffee and tried to cut the tension in his heart. No wonder, the old man called me earlier and told me to take good care of you. Brayden spoke slowly, without a ripple in his tone. Who needs him to take care of her? Aston nced at him and didnt say anything. If he really wanted to, he should have agreed to go out with her. I know, my father mentioned it to me before, but, Im fine now. Aston answered deliberately. So where did you go thest time you left the country? Braydens voice did not sound emotional, which made Aston even more panicked, carefully measuring the person across the table, his heart was very uneasy, does he know what she did to Dollyst time she was abroad? Went to another country, just to have some fun and take a break. Aston looked out the window with half-squinted eyes, his eyes a little bleak. It seemed that she was still ying sloppy with herself, Brayden picked up a spoon, stirred the coffee in her cup and raised a curve at the corner of her mouth, Which country did you go to? Aston looked at the man in front of him and was a little displeased, had Dolly already told him all that? Mr. Kirnd, what are you asking this for? These can be my personal matters. Aston said in a cold voice without hesitation. Yes, its true that this is her personal matter, but its also Dollys matter. If Dolly had kept it to herself, he wouldnt have known until now that Aston had such a vicious side. Aston, I think you know very well about Dolly and I. I love her and she loves me, and I want you to leave her life alone, and also, if you have anything to do with it,e straight at me. It turned out that he was just hurting for Dolly. Aston grunted coldly, his expression a little disdainful, Brayden, what do you mean by that? What the hell are you trying to say? Aston got angry, a pang of rage inside. What I mean, you should know very well in your heart. I warn you, dont mess with Dolly again, or I wont remember the past and give you face again and again. Finally, Brayden broke out anyway. Is it because of what happenedst time abroad that youre now cutting me off? Aston looked incredulously at the person in front of him and kept shaking his head. Aston, think about it again, was it really just that one thing abroad? All of a sudden, Aston froze, did he know about these things in the country too? I have no idea what the hell youre talking about, I have things I need to take care of, so Ill go first. With that, she was about to pick up the bag next to her and leave. Aston, a word of advice, stay away from that Vincent, or one day you will fall victim to him. Brayden was right, from the beginning, Vincent did not see Aston as his friend, he had been using her and cheating on her! I dont need to be reminded of who I am friends with and who I am enemies with. With that, Aston stepped on a pair of hatred sky high thump thump and left the western restaurant. Damn it! On the road, Aston stomped her heels hard, she thought Brayden invited her to dinner to make up with her, but she didnt expect the result to be so bloody! In the western restaurant, Brayden was sitting alone in a corner seat, eating a steak on his te with a very leisurely look, as if nothing had just happened. And not far away, Aston sat on a stone chair by the road, cocking his head and looking at the sky, seemingly thinking about something. Exactly, how did he know all this? Suddenly, Astons eyes lit up as if he remembered something, could it be the person in question? The one in the hospital had woken up? Without any hesitation, Aston got straight into the car and drove quickly to the hospital. Looking at the distant car, Brayden in the western restaurant wiped her mouth, smiled, and then got up and slowly left, if she guessed correctly, she should be going to the hospital. Knock! The door in the ward was kicked open viciously, and Aston walked straight to the hospital bed, carefully observing everything about the person on top, shaking the arm on the bed, but there was no response. Hey! You wake up! I know youre awake, open your eyes! I need to ask you something! Aston shouted bitingly as he shook the person in the bed hard. I ask you, has your daughter woken up? Aston grabbed the womans arm and hurried to ask. Although the woman was a little surprised, but after all, her daughter had given her thought work before, so naturally, she sessfully concealed her emotions, Youre crazy! My daughter has woken up or not, I as a mother will not know? Get lost! Snap! The door of the ward was viciously closed. Aston stood in the doorway, head bowed, eyes revealing a murderous aura No, she must not be allowed to reveal anything! She turned to leave, looking a bit dazed. Daughter, who the hell is that man? The woman asked her daughter in the hospital bed. Mom, remember, she is not a good person, you must be careful to watch out for her. The person in the hospital bed replied worriedly, wondering why Aston would suddenly find her way here? Could it be that Brayden said something to her? The man in the hospital bed looked away from the window, lost in thought. At this time the door was gently pushed open, looking at the person who slowly walked in, the woman was a little displeased. Mom, I want to eat ravioli. The woman just wanted to speak, the person on the hospital bed then said directly, the woman hesitated, but still left the ward. She came to see you? Brayden asked bluntly. The atmosphere was a little awkward. Yes, she just left. The man in the hospital bed replied slowly, his expression a little scared. Dont worry, I wont let her hurt you guys, do you want to leave the country? Brayden suddenly asked, with a remark that surprised the person in the hospital bed a little.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. What did he want to do? Her face was covered with a haze. If you want, leave a recording that rifies things, and Ill send you and your mother out of the country to justify your treatment. Brayden exined unhurriedly. Chapter 1646 Hospital Encounter Thats a good idea, the man in the hospital bed, his expression slowly rxed, wanting to say, Im afraid Miss Aston will Brayden knew what she wanted to say and naturally understood what she was feeling right now, Dont worry, Im here. The person in the hospital bed, her clenched fists finally unclenched, needed Braydens help for her own little life and for her mothers safety. Brayden then proceeded to make a series of arrangements for her. After the matter was finished, Brayden side walked straight out of the ward, but when he passed another ward, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. Here, slow down! Dolly whispered with a gentle expression as she handed the lunchbox to Jayden in the hospital bed. How did the two of them get together and why was Jayden hospitalized? Braydens face was getting darker and darker. Originally Jayden intended to be discharged two days ago, butter stayed under the doctors strong persuasion, however, the doctor told them that they could be discharged after three days. Dolly, you go back, dont worry about me, Im fine now, I can eat and drink. Jayden looked in front of him and said hurriedly, he just didnt want Brayden to fall out with Dolly when he found out about this. Its okay, I dont have anything to do at home anyway, so I might as welle here and talk to you and relieve your boredom for you. Dolly smiled and replied lightly. She just wanted to make it up to the man in front of her. Well, you lie down while I go get hot water. With that, she grabbed the thermos next to her and walked out of the ward, and just as she walked out she saw Brayden not far away. Dolly looked at the person in front of her, and then behind her, and with some embarrassment on her face, she asked in an embarrassed whisper, Brayden, what are you doing here? Yeah, if he didnte here, how would he know that Dolly was with Jayden at the moment? What a joke! He was working day and night for her, working his ass off, but she was here taking care of another man. I came here to see that customer. Brayden replied slowly, pointing to the ward not far away. Oh, she hasnt woken up yet. Dollys voice was a bit helpless. She visited the customer every day, but she didnt know that the customer was actually awake. Yeah? Brayden grinned. I still have something to do, Ill leave first. With that, he turned around and left. Looking at the distant back, Dollys heart is a little hard to feel, forget it, orter to exin to him slowly. Dolly, that guy just now, was that Brayden? Jayden asked in a low voice in the hospital room. Well, yes. You go and exin to him. Dolly didnt say anything, just smiled awkwardly. In this way, Dolly did not exin to Brayden, Brayden also did not question her, the days went on as before, but the two people have less to talk about each other. Mommy! When he came home that day, Franklin jumped right into Dollys arms, kissed her on the cheek and smiled, Mommy, I missed you so much. Yes, these days, she has been busy taking care of Jayden, and still keep looking for evidence, naturally she did not have time to care about the child. Today, I saw Uncle Stanley, he went to our school to do charity again. The child kept muttering, looking excited, When I grow up, I want to be like Uncle Stanley and do more charity. The child speaks with innocence and sincerity. Stanley has indeed done a lot of charity since these recent years, which is a sign that he is getting better and better. Mommy, wheres Daddy? Franklin asked hurriedly as he looked up at Dolly in front of him with a parted face. Daddy is working overtime. Dolly replied, he had been working overtime for three days in a row, perhaps, he didnt want to see himself. Dollys eyes dimmed as she thought about it. Kirnd Group, one by one, the employees walked out of thepany, and in the office, Leon reminded Brayden, Brother, its already dark, dont you want to go home yet? Yeah, I got it, go ahead and go back. Brayden didnt even look up and replied directly. Looking at the person in front of him so concentrated and busy, Leon could not bear to disturb again, and then left thepany. After looking at the recent documents and analyzing the data on them, Brayden knew in his heart that his garment business would soon be done. Good, these designs are very personal, very in line with the style of young people, Braydens mouth at the corner of a curve of satisfaction. Soon Brayden had everything arranged, recorded, and the video was well prepared. Are we there yet? Here it is, Mr. Kirnd, dont worry. After a few simple words, each of the two hung up the phone. Yes, the one who just talked to Brayden was the patient who was poisoned earlier. In the hospital room, Dolly and Amara were both busy packing up Jaydens things.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Come on, dont be pretentious, a big man, whats the point of being so abrasive? In the hospital room, Amara said unhappily. I didnt ask you toe pick me up. Jayden said deliberately. This stinky man, hes really taking advantage of his nose! Pop! Amara threw a pillow directly at him. Eh! Jayden deliberately pretended to be in pain and kept covering his stomach. Hows that? Is everything okay? Dolly immediately ran over and asked worriedly, even if Jayden was just a little ufortable, Dolly would be anxious. Jayden didnt say anything, just slowly turned around and winked at her. That hurts! Jayden cried out in deliberate misery. What hurts, like a woman, and so pretentious! Amara red at him fiercely and was silent. It really hurts hey! Jayden is acting more and more like it. Amara picked up a few pillows and threw them together at Jayden, who was not far away. Ah! Hey, what are you doing! Jayden was on fire. What are you talking about me for? It was fun! Were all busy packing up, no ones acting with you! All of a sudden, there was silence around. Jayden skimmed his lips and immediately gathered his things next to him. Dolly looked at the two people in front of her and smiled gossipingly, what a pair of living enemies! How could the two of them not get along? This question has always bothered Dolly. Soon, the three finished packing and set out together on the road to Vi Amara. Wow, finally back! In the living room, Amara opened both arms in a hugging gesture and shouted happily. Speaking as if he hadnt been back in years, Jayden skewered her, walked to the couch, and sat down. Chapter 1647 Gathering Knock. There was a knock on the door. Who is it? Amara stood up and shouted, with some annoyance mixed in her tone. Its me! At the door, a familiar womans voice came from the doorway, it was Anastasia. Yoo-hoo, why are you here? Amara excitedly rushed to open the door, excitedly asked, she had not seen Anastasia for a long time, naturally her heart also misses a little. What? Im not wee toe over? Anastasia tapped her head lightly, somewhat mischievously. Thats true, I look forward to your visit every day. Saying that, Amara put her right arm directly on Anastasias shoulder, and after that, the two women walked into the living room talking andughing. Sister-inw, Jayden, Anastasia immediately greeted the two people on the couch. What brings you here? Jayden asked suspiciously, standing up. I say you and Amara are a couple or not, why are you talking more and more alike in tone? Anastasia patted Amaras shoulder next to her with some gossip in her eyes. Dolly looked at the scene in front of her and seemed to be expecting something. Dont talk nonsense, Im a woman with a boyfriend, okay? Jayden, a single man, has high demands on his girlfriend. Amara replied casually. This stinky girl, what nonsense? He does not have any hard and fast requirements for his other half, okay? How has your body been recoveringtely? Is it better? Anastasia looked at the person in front of her with worry and hurriedly asked. She had been abroad on business before, so she didnt know what was happening in the country, and only when she returned home yesterday did she hear that Dollys flower store had a lot of idents. But pull back, I tell you ah, just now in the hospital, I just threw a pillow at him, he began to chatter, saying that it hurts. Amaras words were exaggerated and funny, and all of a sudden, the atmosphere was lifted. Jayden, knowing that he was ashamed of himself, immediately left the living room and turned around and walked into the kitchen. Dolly, Ive heard about you. Anastasia parted her face and looked at Dolly, worryingly, along with patted Dollys back,forting, Dont worry, big brother will definitely have a solution. Dolly didnt say anything, just smiled awkwardly, would she? Now Brayden should still be angry with himself and Jayden, right? Well, well, dont talk about those unhappy things, today, we are so hard to get together, you guys eat at our house. Quick, call Skyler! Said Amara, throwing her phone to Anastasia. Since meeting Skyler, Amara and she have grown closer and closer, perhaps because of sympathy and perhaps because of a real bond. What? Cante? Why? My sister-inw and I are here. Anastasia spoke anxiously, when suddenly, Amara snatched the phone right out of her hand. Skyler, Ill give you half an hour, after that, if you havent shown up at my house, you wont being to us in the future.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. With that, Amara hung up the phone straight away. Anastasia gave her a thumbs up. Throughout the process, only Dolly was more subdued, and at this point, she looked a little mncholy. Sister-inw, whats wrong with you? Are you not feeling well? Still worried about the flower store? Anastasia held her small hand tightly and looked at her worriedly, frowning slightly. No. Dolly shook her head gently, forcing out a small smile. But that was obviously a lie. Yes, she was indeed worried, but she was more worried about Brayden, it had been several days in a row and he hadnt spoken to himself voluntarily, which made Dolly a little sad. You had a fight with your big brother? It was really Anastasia, and I guessed it right away. Dolly didnt say anything and walked straight into the kitchen. Jayden, let me help you. With that, she rolled up her sleeves, picked up the vegetables next to her, and washed them. It seems that something has indeed gone wrong between her and Brayden, Anastasia sighed, somewhat helplessly. Soon Skyler arrived and quickly joined the get-together. Hey, didnt you say you werenting? Howe youre here now? Amara looked at Skyler in front of her and asked in a deliberately yful manner. If I donte back, you guys will just remove me from the sisterhood! Skyler shrugged and replied with a straightforward joke. Instantly, several peopleughed out loud. Perhaps too happy, unknowingly, several people will be drunk. I want to go home. Dolly shouted while waving her hand, sounding a bit anxious. What home, tonight, you will stay here. Saying that, Amara directly hugged her tightly, as if she was afraid that she was going to escape. No, Brayden is still waiting for me at home. Oops, its toote, its already dark, you should stop tossing and turning, besides, if you go home alone, we are not at ease. Anastasiay on the ground and muttered unhappily. Ding ding ding The phone next to him rang, but no one knew whose phone was actually ringing. Jayden took the phone as soon as he could and picked it up straight away. Where are you? On the phone, the mans voice was a little disgruntled. Who are you? Jayden suddenly shouted impatiently, yes, he was already too drunk to even hear Braydens voice. On the other side of the phone, Braydens eyes dimmed after hearing the familiar and annoying voice. Why are the two of them together again, and is Dolly that lonely? Brayden clenched his fist in his hand, his aura somewhat appalling, and said coldly, Put Dolly on the phone. What did you say? Jayden asked, shaking his head, unconscious. It seems they were drinking together, Braydens heart burst with anger, and his face was even more ironic, Jayden, are you still a man or not! Brayden deliberately raised a few decibels to try and then the person answering the phone to wake up a bit. Who are you?! Perhaps too much irritation, finally, Brayden still hung up the phone, he would like to see, this Dolly actually when home! Without the slightest hesitation, Brayden grabbed his coat and walked out, and soon the car was parked in front of Mrs. Knights house. Braydens back. Mrs. Saunders greeted as she went about her business. Mrs. Saunders is one of Mrs. Knights sisters, and Mrs. Knight had asked her to take care of Franklin at home before she entered the police station. Well, is Dolly back yet? Brayden asked softly as he untied his tie. Mrs. Saunders in the kitchen froze for a moment, then shook her head at her. Chapter 1648 Fighting She thought the couple would go home together, but Brayden was the only one who came back. Mrs. Saunders was vaguely disturbed by the fact that something had really happened. Shes probably busy. Mrs. Saunders smiled awkwardly, embarrassed. Yeah, shes really busy, too busy drinking and taking care of Jayden! Snap! The door in the room was fiercely closed, Mrs. Saunders looked at the bedroom that was not far away, her eyes gradually dimmed, that girl, did she make some mistake again? Sure enough, all night long, Dolly didnte home. Brayden lying in bed, has been sullen, expression is very hard to see, looking out the window slowly white sky, his eyes sh a cold light, Dolly, when exactly you gossip and that Jayden clear! Brayden immediately got up, called breakfast without eating, and got straight into the car at the door. Brayden, you havent had your breakfast yet! Mrs. Saunders shouted from the back. No more eating! The man in the car responded unhappily, but he had just started the car when he saw two familiar figures. Hows that? Is everything okay? Jayden asked worriedly as he held Dolly up. Its nothing, just a little headache. Dolly punched herself hard on the head, trying to clear her head. Little did they know that Brayden was watching all of this from a car not far from them. Dont drink so much in the future. Jayden gently patted Dollys back. I got it. Soon the two men arrived at Mrs. Knights doorstep. Snap! The car door was ruthlessly closed, and Brayden slowly walked up to the two men with a grim expression, asking disgruntledly, What have you been doing? Hmm? We had a few drinksst night. Dolly replied. I called you, why didnt you answer? In your eyes, hes always more important than me, isnt he! Brayden pointed at Jayden next to him and yelled bluntly. What is he doing? Dolly shook her head hard, opened her eyes and looked at Brayden in front of her with curiosity, What are you talking about? I was just drunk yesterday and didnt have time to answer your call Drunk? Dolly, you still know youre drunk, huh? Did I tell you before to try not to drink in the future. Brayden! suddenly shouted Jayden from next to him. The two men looked at each other, and instantly, the air kind of filled with the smell of gunpowder. Whats going on? Dolly pushed Brayden in front of her to the side and stretched out both arms, trying to keep the two at a distance. Dolly, this is between the two of us, it has nothing to do with you, you go away! Jayden looked at Brayden in front of him and gritted his teeth. Brayden has long looked at Jayden displeased, todays fight, is also his long-awaited. Jayden, get your ass out of here! You wont be able to beat him. Dollys expression was tense, and she knew very well that Jayden had never been a match for Brayden. Dolly, what are you doing? Protecting Jayden? The voice behind the voice, there is a slight suspicion, she is in the heart of that stinking man? Brayden incredulous looking at the woman in front of him, very god.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Brayden, stop it, nothing really happened between me and him, we just had a little drink together. Dolly fought to exin. Can he believe it? A lonely man and a woman drinking on a dark and windy night with nothing happening? Yes, he could believe that Dolly would not have any bad thoughts about Jayden, but who could guarantee that Jayden, that brat, would not have bad thoughts about her? Dolly, you get up. Brayden, will you stop it! Dolly was getting a little impatient. Brayden stared straight at the person in front of him with some chills. Brayden, you are in no position to duty Dolly, she is not your wife and you two have not remarried, so it is her right and freedom to drink with whomever she wants. Jayden makes a lot of sense, but Brayden sounds sarcastic. Dolly, you get some rest, Ill go first. Said Jayden is going to turn around and leave. Pah! Perhaps annoyed by Jaydens remark, Brayden punched a fist directly at the man in front of him, and instantly, Jayden fell straight to the ground. Jayden! Dolly immediately ran over and helped the man on the ground up, asking worriedly, How is it? Is everything okay? Jayden wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth, did not say anything, just look hard at Brayden in front of him, all right, Brayden, even to start a fight, then do not me me not polite. Dang! Suddenly, Jayden unceremoniously returned Brayden a punch, at once, Brayden was hit to the next corner, since then, a brawl kicked off. You guys stop fighting, stop it! Dolly shouted in a panic, terrified, how she hadnt expected that just a simple get-together would cause the two men in front of her to tear up. But Brayden and Jayden acted as if they hadnt heard anything and kept on tangling. Jayden, you know that Dolly and I are in love with each other, why do you still want to interfere between the two of us as a third party! Brayden asked fiercely, his tone very cold. The third person? What a joke! He had already put Dolly down long ago! Brayden, do you really think youre omnipotent? You think Dolly cant live without you! Jayden said nonchntly. Boom! Snap! The two men kicked each other, Brayden and Jayden directly on the ground, looking at the disastrous scene in front of them, Dolly held her head in her hands, very broken. What the hell do you want! She was really angry! Dolly, dont you be afraid, Ill protect you. Jayden rushed to his feet with all his strength and ran to her with a very worried look. Dolly, do you really want to be in hispany? Brayden coughed a few times, looking a little dazed. Why would she want to be with him? This is obviously a misunderstanding, okay? Brayden, listen to me exin to you, Jayden and I are just ordinary friends, we had a dinner at Amaras house yesterday. She said it very seriously and seriously, as if she was afraid that the person in front of her would not believe her. The Amara family? Skyler? All of a sudden, Brayden regretted a little, he thought that yesterday with her, only Jayden a man. Why are you so confused? Brayden slowly stood up, straightened his clothes and walked into the living room. Chapter 1649 medication Yo, whats going on here? How did you get beaten up like this? Who did it? Mrs. Saunders immediately ran over and asked anxiously. Maam, why dont you help me bring the medical kit over here. Dolly walked in and spoke softly. Oh, good. Brayden and Jayden sat on the couch next to each other with a dull gaze and an even grimmer, scarier expression. Jayden, have a drink of water. Said Dolly handing Jayden a ss of water. Thanks. Jayden looked up at the person in front of him and smiled awkwardly. Dolly looked at him anxiously and wanted to say something, but didnt know what to say. Suddenly, the phone rang on the table next to me. Dolly, why are you leaving so early? On the phone, Amaras voice was a little unhappy. Well, I had something to do today, so I came back earlier, that, youe and pick Jayden up and take him home. Dolly replied. Immediately after hanging up the phone, Dolly wiped Jaydens wounds. Uh Jayden shook his lips, some pain on his face. Does it hurt? She asked, raising her head in worry. Its okay. Jayden shook his head and nced at Brayden next to him. Brayden remained unresponsive. Mrs. Saunders next to her sighed at the sight, and then immediately walked over to Brayden, patted him on the shoulder, and whispered while picking up the potion, Here, Brayden, Ill put it on you. No need! Brayden replied bitingly. All right, just dont get mad and hurry up. With that, Mrs. Saunders was about to pick up Braydens arm. I said, no! Suddenly, Brayden knocked the potion directly out of the hands of the man in front of him. Mrs. Saunders was stunned to see Brayden, who had reacted so violently in front of her. That, maam, why dont you rest for a while, and Ill help him with the medicine. Dolly smiled at her and hurriedly said. Snap! The door was viciously pushed open. Whats the situation? Amara yelled loudly as she barged in. Ouch my goodness, Jayden, how did you get hit like that? Amara ran to Jayden, covering her mouth and shouting incredulously. Here, Amara, you help him with the medicine. Said Dolly immediately handed the medicine in her hand to Amara, and after that she immediately went to Brayden and looked at him tenderly and somewhat sympathetically. He should be in pain, right? Dolly sniffled, tears pooling in her eyes. Here, let me help you with the medicine. She whispered. No. Brayden refused dryly. Still having a tantrum? She lifted her head, carefully observed the expression of the person in front of her, and curved a yful curve at the corner of her mouth. Dolly yanked Braydens arm over and tried to dress it, but he kept refusing to reach back. So a pull a shrink is not a solution, finally, Dolly directly cupped his cheek, followed by a deep forehead kiss. At once, Brayden was stunned, and then he began to cooperate, and in this way, the two embraced as if no one was there, very devoted. When Mrs. Saunders saw this, she immediately slipped into the kitchen, and Amara and Jayden hurriedly got up and left Mrs. Knights house. On the couch in the living room, only Brayden and Dolly were left. Are you going to drink outsideter? Brayden asked under his breath as he picked her up straight away and walked towards the bedroom. Dolly didnt say anything, just kept kissing his neck and seemed to be enjoying it. Still angry? She asked in a low voice as she unbuttoned Braydens shirt. Soon, the two began a round of tossing and turning in bed. I dont know how long it took, but by the time they woke up, it was dark, and Dolly was resting on Braydens arm, holding tightly to the waist of the person next to her, with a very satisfied face. Brayden ruffled her hair and gently kissed her forehead, looking happy too. Brayden, in the future, will you stop being so impulsive? But just watching you and Jayden together makes me angry. Brayden replied helplessly. A big man, why so jealous? Dolly beamed, kissed his chin and smiled. Mom! Franklin is back. Tell me honestly, whats going on with you and Jayden? Stop it, the kids back. Dolly tapped Brayden on the shoulder, reminding him. But he wasnt about to let go of the person in front of him, and rolled over and pinned Dolly directly under his body. Okay, Ill exin it to you tonight, okay? With that, Dolly immediately gave him a kiss on the cheek, and Brayden then let go and let her go. Franklin, back. Dolly greeted as she straightened her clothes and walked out. Mom, our school is having a parent-teacher conference tomorrow. The child jumped into her arms with some excitement on her face. Good. Dolly kissed the child on the cheek and smiled. The parent-teacher conferences are usually held by Dolly, so she didnt tell Brayden about it. The next day, early, Dolly and Franklin went straight to school. Mom, my teacher will let you speak on stage. In the car, Franklin looked at Dolly next to him and hurriedly said. Dolly just nodded and didnt say anything, something that she was used to. Soon, the car stopped in front of the school, the school was very busy, a parent holding the little hands of their children, looking very happy, but Dolly did not know that the next thing she had to face, what is it. Hey, look, isnt that Dolly?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Yeah, how did she get here? Just give the kid a parent-teacher conference. A few women kept talking in a corner not far away. She has the nerve toe to a parent-teacher conference for her child? Thats right, vermin! Sneeze! Suddenly, Dolly sneezed. Mom, whats wrong with you? Did you catch a cold? Franklin immediately raised his head to look at her and asked worriedly. No. She hurriedly shook her head in response. I dont know why, she always felt that someone was scolding her behind her back! Dolly looked around and didnt feel anything unusual, did she think too much? Mom, lets go! Franklin shook her arm, directly not far from the ssroom, and immediately spoke. Good. In Franklins ssroom, the ssroom teacher was naming names over and over at the podium, and Dolly and the child were quietly sitting in Franklins seat, waiting for the teacher to speak. Soon, the ssroom began to stir, and all the people pointed at Dolly, who was leaning against the wall, with a look of disgust on her face. Whats going on here? Could it be that he did something wrong? Dolly frowned slightly, a little confused. Chapter 1650 Parent-teacher conferences Vermin! Franklin, so this vermin is your mother! Suddenly, a girl who had just transferred to the school, pointed at Franklins nose and said loudly. Youre the vermin! My mother is not a pest! Franklin immediately argued. Dolly was also baffled by this sudden false usation. Little friend, dont talk nonsense oh. She gently reminded, without a trace ofint in her tone, the little girl instantly cried. At once, Dolly panicked. Hey! What are you doing! A strange woman with some ugly looks came over and yelled in dissatisfaction. dolly stammered with an embarrassed expression, that, sorry, I really didnt mean to do it. Come on, dont you bother with her! Be careful with your little life! A woman next to her said in a gloomy voice. Dolly looked at the people in front of her, and her face was covered with ayer of gloom. Do you still not know? She opened a flower store before, and then came out with a human life Finally, Dolly understood, but how exactly was she going to exin to convince them that her people were innocent? Next to Franklin looked at Dolly, his eyes gradually dimmed.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. This time, the parent-teacher conference should have been held by Brayden. Dolly bowed her head and gently stroked Franklins hair with guilt in her heart. Franklin, otherwise, Ill call Dad at No! Suddenly, Franklin interrupted her directly before the words went out and said with conviction, Mom, its okay, I believe you! All of a sudden, Dollys heart was full of emotions. In fact, Franklin had heard of this matter long before, but he had always believed that his mother would never be the kind of person with a snakes heart. Soon, the ss meeting began. The ss teacher kept introducing the arrival of important guests on the stage and looked a little excited, but after waiting for a long time, Franklin did not wait until the ss teacher let Dolly up to speak, which Dolly had expected. Next, well have a few words from Gracies parents in our ss, so lets have a round of apuse. Instantly, a round of apuse rang out, and Franklin lowered his head, a trace of disappointment shed in his eyes, so that the school could be so realistic. Teacher! Suddenly, Franklin stood up directly, and all the eyes of the ss looked at him in unison with a suspicious expression. Didnt you say you would let my mother speak? Franklin asked bluntly, and at once, the ssroom began to talk. Who does he think he is, but just a little kid Forget it! Her mother just killed a man. People began to taunt, in a very unkind tone, and Dolly immediately tugged at the kids coat to try to get him to sit down. That, Franklin ah, today the teacher wants Gracies parents to speak. The ss teacher replied politely, and Franklin hung his head and sat down. Dolly rushed to gather the child into her arms and sniffled, heartbroken. The parent-teacher conference had ended at some point, and Dolly and Franklin were still sitting in their seats, glowering, with some gloom on their faces. Mom, Im sorry. The child suddenly looked up and apologized guiltily. Dolly looked at the child in front of her with uncertainty, waiting for his exnation. I did not protect you, just now so many people are talking about you, but I am not able to defend you suddenly, the child cried directly. At this time, Dolly, very heartbroken, while wiping Franklins tears, whileforting, child, its all moms fault, dont cry, lets go home, okay? This is not his fault? Dolly sighed, holding back her resentment. She thought Franklin would me her and use her, but she didnt expect the boy to be so heartfelt. Mama Franklin! Suddenly, the ss teacher walked in, exining helplessly, Im so sorry about today, I was informed of the change of ns on short notice. Vermin! Vermin! In front of the school, several kids kept circling around Dolly and Franklin, shouting, and the scene was very awkward. Dont be ridiculous, you guys! Franklin yelled at them, anxious. And at this time, Dolly, but do not know what to do, she does not want to be bothered with these children, but these children have affected Franklin. Finally, Franklin couldnt stand it any longer. Dang! A child was hit by him directly on the ground. Ah! A scream, resounding through the clouds, Dolly then came back to her senses, rushed to pick up the child on the ground and asked worriedly, Is everything okay? Mom! The child shouted up to the sky. Baby son, whats wrong with you? Suddenly, a woman in a gorgeous dress immediately ran over. Mom, he hit me! The boy pointed at Franklin next to him and shouted in a pout. In a sh, the woman stood up and walked toward Franklin, her eyes leaking a fierce intensity. p! A pnded directly on Franklins face, and instantly, the childs cheeks were red. franklin raised his head and looked fiercely at the woman in front of him, his expression was grim. What? Your mother kills people and youre here to beat them up? The woman spoke nonchntly. Dolly immediately ran to Franklin and pulled the child behind herself, fearing that he would be bullied again, Thisdy, please behave yourself! Dollys voice, mixed with a little bit of grief. Self-respect? Then tell me, what exactly should I do to have self-respect? What qualifications do you have to preach here, a murderer? There was a slight disdain in the womans tone. Dolly looked up at the woman in front of her, and there was a hint of pleading in her eyes. Madam, Franklin really shouldnt have hit anyone, and Im here to apologize to you for him. With that, she bowed deeply to the woman in front of her. Mom! Franklin shouted, Why should I apologize? They were the ones who were wrong in the first ce! Franklin, at this point, was already angry to the extreme. Dolly held his little hand tightly and shook it, signaling him not to speak, and the child immediately shut his mouth. You, ah, better go back and educate your son, but yes, what good children can be educated by a murderer. The woman muttered as she walked towards her son. So your son is a good boy? Suddenly, a familiar mans voice came from behind. dolly immediately turned around and breathed a sigh of relief. Thats right, its Stanley. Uncle Stanley, Franklin said, his voice trembling a little as he jumped right into his arms. Stanley gently patted the childs back, trying to give him a littlefort, and then went back to Dolly, looking at her fondly, with a slightly different kind of affection in his eyes. Chapter 1651 She’s out Mr. Davidson, what brings you here? The woman immediately ran to Stanley and greeted him cautiously. I came to see a good show. He replied deliberately, with a contemptuous expression. All of a sudden, the woman began to panic, this damn Dolly, how could she know Stanley? The woman rubbed her hands together tightly, looking a little nervous, That, its all just a misunderstanding, Miss Dean, what just happened, Im really sorry. The woman in front of her was afraid of Stanley, but why was that? Son,e on, apologize to Franklin. Mom! The boy shouted reluctantly. Hurry up! Franklin, Im sorry, I shouldnt have scolded you and your mother. The child bowed as he whispered his apologies. Franklin did not speak, just kept looking at Stanley in front of him with a very aggrieved expression. Soon, several people briefly exchanged a moment, and then each dispersed. How was it? Did Franklin win another award? Stanley asked excitedly as he stroked the childs hair. Uncle, I did win the award, and I was the only student in my ss to do so, and the ss teacher was going to let my mother speak on stage, but then changed her mind.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. There was a hint of loss in the childs tone, and listening to such words, Dollys here, only endless guilt remained. Well, Franklin, its over, so lets not think about it anymore, okay? Stanley originally went to the school to discuss some matters with the principal, but just unfortunately met the mother and son at the door, so he also gave up this discussion. Still not resolved? He asked Dolly, who was in front of him, with concern. How is it so easy to find evidence? Dolly sighed and shook her head. Grandma! Suddenly Franklin got out of the car and shouted when he saw the person in the house. Dollys eyes immediately lit up. Aigoo my precious grandson, did you miss Grandma? Mrs. Knight gently stroked the childs hair, kissed his forehead, and asked in a low voice. Dolly looked at the familiar woman in front of her incredulously and was a bit moved, she was not dreaming, right? Ah! It hurts! This is not a dream! Madam. Dolly immediately ran over to Mrs. Knight and hugged her tightly, all the grievances rushing to her heart. Well, well, dont worry, its settled, dont worry about it. Mrs. Knight said as she gently patted her back. Hmm? How did it get resolved? Dolly wiped the tears from her face and immediately pulled Mrs. Knight towards a nearby couch, Maam, whats going on? Its Brayden, Mrs. Knight replied bluntly. Dolly lifted her head and looked at the ceiling, tears once again pooled in her eyes, that stinking man, why didnt he tell her anything! Dolly, its all in the past, dont be sad anymore. Well, they had to move on, but who could be the person behind the setup? Dolly then fell into a moment of contemtion. Next to them, Mrs. Knight and Franklin were still mushy and looking excited, while Stanley sat on the couch, happy with their fun. I dont know how long it took, but Brayden came back with a very rxed look. At this point in the living room, only Dolly, Mrs. Knight and Franklin were left. Thank you. Dolly slowly walked up to him, holding his hand tightly, excitedly said, Brayden a hard to sweep her into his arms, gently kissing her hair. Idiot, we are a couple, what to say thank you or not. Dollys mouth was unconsciously raised at the corners with a curve. Dolly has been asking Brayden who the mastermind behind that is, and Brayden has not told her that the whole thing was done by Aston because he doesnt want to put his beloved in a panic again. Everything has returned to normal. Brayden, why dont you tell me the truth about what happened? Dolly asked in the room, somewhat exasperated. Brayden reached out with his right hand and swept her right into his arms, holding her tightly and trying to feel the warmth of her body. Isnt it good for us to just live our lives in peace? Why pursue those things that have passed? Braydens voice was a little low, but it made sense. Forget it, as long as everyone lives in peace, this is enough. Brayden, do you also think I am a bad woman? Dolly suddenly raised her head and looked seriously at the beloved person in front of her and asked slowly, no matter before or now, there was no shortage of people around her who set her up, which more or less made her a little afraid. Some times, she herself is confused, how annoying she is, so she will be embarrassed by those people every day. No, you will always be the best in my heart. Braydens words instantly touched Dollys heart a little, what more could she ask for? On the other hand, Aston was furious with his teeth. Dad, why on earth did you do that! Aston ran up to his father and asked coldly. What else can it be? Of course, it is better to do more than less! If Brayden hadnt told him about her in the country, she would have been sent to the police! Aston, count on Daddy to beg you, okay? If you want to make a career, then work hard and fight hard, but I ask you not to do something so stupid in the future. Aston looked at his father in front of him and felt a little guilty. Well, I dont want to say any more, you take care of yourself, and I will personally lock you up in the house if necessary. The old mans voice was biting, which made Aston a little unhappy. Who in the end has leaked the news? She sped her hands in front of her, her aura was fierce, all this, she obviously did very well thought out, but now it has be an open secret. Miss, what would you like to eat this evening? The maid came over and asked cautiously. No more food! With that, she turned around and went straight upstairs. Her character temperament remained unchanged. Looking at the distant back, the maid shook her head with a hint of sadness in her eyes. Since Brayden made the recording and video public, Dolly has been able to walk around with a straight face. She doesnt have to worry about people pointing at her behind her back anymore, and she doesnt have to worry about Franklin beingughed at. However, in that recording and video, Astons name is not mentioned at all, which is Braydensst respect to Aston. Finally, its all in the past! Chapter 1652 Wedding Anniversary? Dolly! Suddenly, a strange womans voice came from behind. Dolly immediately turned around and looked at the woman who slowly approached her with some suspicion, under the impression that she didnt seem to know the person in front of her. I heard that you are the owner of this flower store? The woman asked in a soft voice, pointing to the flower store next to her. Right. Dolly replied softly. Well, not bad, quite elegant, the woman carefully surveyed the Dolly in front of her, the corners of her mouth at the curve of a smile of satisfaction. This is a noblewoman who is extremely fond of flowers, but also a woman who is extremely strict about flowers and about the shopkeepers of the flowers she buys. I want to buy flowers. With that, the noblewoman walked straight into the flower store. This one, this one, and that one, wrap them up for me. The noblewoman said, while admiring the flowers in the store, looking very good at it. Dolly looked at the person in front of her, although there was some surprise in her heart, but still a lot of questions hard to hold back, forget it, she is a customer, or do as she said. Dolly kept her head down and kept busy, not having any time to greet the people in front of her. In fact, she had been thinking of asking the man in front of her what he wanted to send flowers to, so she could give a reference, but after thinking about it, she gave up, it was better not to meddle! After so many idents, Dollys heart has left some shadows Madam, your flowers. Said Dolly handing the just-wrapped flowers to the noblewoman, who put her nose close to the flowers, closed her eyes and smelled them, looking very pleasant. Well, this is a nice flower. With that, the noblewoman simply left. The next day, all of a sudden, the florist inexplicably had a lot of customers, which rmed Dolly. Whats the deal? Did you ask them toe? Mrs. Knight next to her nudged her arm and rushed to ask. Looking at so many people in front of her, Dolly was also puzzled and whispered, Its not me. Boss, I want this bouquet of flowers! And this bunch, wrap it up for me too. Soon, Dolly and Mrs. Knight were busy at once. And then, they learned the truth of the matter. It turned out that these customers were all introduced by that noblewoman yesterday. I dont know why, but Dolly only felt warmth in her heart. In this way, the flower store business unexpectedly good, two people womens ie is also getting higher and higher. Brayden watched all of this with great relief. Come on, hurry up! In the car in front of the florist, Brayden kept honking his horn, sounding anxious. Cominginging! Dolly immediately closed the door of the flower store and ran over. As soon as he got into the car, Brayden handed Dolly a small carrier bag directly. Whats this? Dolly was surprised and looked at the carry bag in front of her with a hint of expectation in her eyes. A gift for you. Brayden replied faintly. Hmm? Why did she suddenly give her a gift for a good reason? Dolly tilted her head and looked out the window in deep thought. Soon, the car stopped in front of a Western restaurant. Dolly got out of the car and slowly walked into the western restaurant with a puzzled expression, she thought Brayden went to the florist just to pick her up to go home, but who became thought Silly, its our wedding anniversary. Brayden tapped her head gently, reminding. Uh, but the most important thing is that they are divorced! Brayden, we havent remarried, we , Dolly stammered. Dont worry, we will remarry. Lets get remarried! Brayden looked deeply at Dolly in front of him and said tenderly. Elegant music rang out around, and instantly, the air kind of filled with the air, Dollys mouth at the corners of a curve of satisfaction. This day, she has waited for a long time. Good. She hugged Brayden tightly in front of her, her heart content. The two of them got bored for a while and went straight home. Brayden! suddenly, Dolly shouted, sounding terrified, Brayden immediately ran over, stunned, the house was a mess, a crumb in front of him, the surrounding area looked messy, as if it had been swept away.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Brayden immediately ran into Mrs. Knights room, and then into Franklins room, but found no one there, without any hesitation, he took out his cell phone and dialed directly. Soon, Leon and Anastasia arrived. Brother, should I call the police? Leons eyes are cold, how dare someone do it to the elderly and children, its really unconscionable! Dont call the police yet. Brayden waved his hand and said immediately that it was better not to act rashly without getting things straightened out. Ding ding ding! Suddenly, on the table next to her, thendline rang, and Dolly immediately picked up the phone, seemingly expecting something. Dolly? a voice changed on the phone, Dolly froze, then responded, Its me. Very well, tomorrow, you alone take five million to Dollys eyes gradually dulled down, less than two minutes, the other party directly hung up the phone, Dolly sat down on the sofa, the expression is a little frightened. Well? What did he say? Brayden asked anxiously as she clutched her arm, next to Leon and Anastasia who also looked anxious and kept waiting for her to borate Dolly slowly lifted her head and sniffled before clearing her throat and trying to calm herself down, Brayden, I need five million. Brayden looked at the man in front of him, and although he was a little surprised, he showed no difference and replied firmly, Yes, Ill give you five million. Dolly slowly got up and walked into the adjacent bedroom. She didnt want to talk, in other words, it was the man who asked for money just now who wouldnt let her say a word more to the man in front of her, otherwise, Mrs. Knight and Franklins little lives would be hard to save. Shey in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep, her eyes staring straight out the window at the moon, very godly, clenching her fists and trembling. Madam, Franklin, you must hold on! Ill be there to save you! The three men in the living room were sitting on the sofa, looking up at the opera ceiling, and seemed to be thinking about something. Tomorrow, you follow your sister-inw. Suddenly, Anastasia said softly in a cold, unspoken voice. Leon looked at Anastasia next to him, did not speak, but only nodded gently, they all know that at this time Dolly is very abnormal, and naturally they all guessed that the person on the phone just now must have made a series of threats to her. You guys go ahead and go back. Brayden bowed his head and whispered. Anastasia nced at him and did not say anything, she was not unjust enough to sit back and do nothing about this matter. Tonight, well spend it at your house. Saying that, Anastasia thenid down directly on the sofa. The next day, the sun shone early through the window to the ground. The person in the bed turned over just as a ray of sunlight shone on her face, which looked very warm. Dolly, Brayden called softly, but the person on the bed did not respond at all, probably too tired, Brayden did not call further, but turned around and left the room. Chapter 1653 Five million? I dont know how long it took, but Dolly finally woke up, and when she walked out of the room, she looked at the situation in front of her and froze, only to see two people lying on the couch, sleeping sweetly and not looking at all out of ce. They didnte homest night, and Dolly walked around them and went straight to the fridge and took out a bottle of mineral water and drank it straight from the bottle. Have some breakfast. Brayden said gently in the dining room. Okay. With that, Dolly walked straight to the dining room, sat down at the table very nicely, picked up her sandwich and ate it. After today, I dont know if Ill be able to eat his cooking in the future, Dolly choked up as she ate. In that phone callst night, the other party kept emphasizing to let herself go over alone with five million, obviously trying to lure her in. But if she doesnt go over, its only Mrs. Knight and Franklin who will get hurt. Sister-inw, youre awake. Suddenly, Anastasia on the sofa whispered a greeting while rubbing her eyes. Well,e and have some breakfast. Dolly smiled, embarrassed. Without saying a word, Anastasia dragged Leon, who was next to her, with her to the bathroom. In the restaurant, Brayden sat across from Dolly, eating her bread and watching her carefully as if she was waiting for something. No, you eat more. Brayden replied immediately. Soon, Leon and Anastasia walked into the restaurant together. Big brother, did you make all these? Anastasia looked at the person in front of her incredulously, somewhat surprised. Eat your dinner. Brayden replied bluntly. Soon after, Dolly briefly chatted with them and simply withdrew. From the moment she left the house, Leon wine had shoved thest bite of rice into his mouth before leaving the house. In the restaurant, Brayden and Anastasia were the only two people left. Big brother, why dont you talk to her clearly? Anastasia asked, puzzled. Come on, hurry up and eat! Brayden did not exin, what is the use of speaking clearly? It is better to protect her silently behind the scenes, and when she wants to talk, she will naturally tell him. And Dolly took the check Brayden wrote him and went straight to the bank. The other side didnt want a bank card or a bank book, they just wanted cash. Leon followed behind her, watching carefully everything around her, ready to do Braydens bidding. Hows it going? Did you pick up the money? Brayden asked in a low voice over the phone. Big brother, sister-inw has already withdrawn the money. Leon answered immediately. After withdrawing the money, Dolly took a small box and got straight into the car, which soon drove away from the bank. Less than an hourter, the car stopped at an abandoned gas station. Dolly got out of the car and took the case, looking at the watch on her wrist while looking around as if she was waiting for someone. After waiting for a long time, Dolly did not wait for the person who shoulde, but instead the phone in her pocket rang. Dolly, how dare you lie to me! On the phone, the mans voice was fierce, Didnt I tell you toe alone? Why is Leon following you! All of a sudden, Dolly froze, Leon was here? And, that man knew Leon? Tomorrow at ten oclock in the morning, you take five million dors and go directly to the west side of the pier. After saying that, the other party simply hung up the phone. Damn it! What the hell is Brayden up to! Now Dolly, with only a pang of anger left in her heart. Dang! The door was kicked open viciously. Brayden in the living room immediately put down the newspaper in his hand and walked towards the door, looking worriedly and suspiciously at the person in front of him, Hows it going? Dolly looked at the face in front of her that people love and hate at the same time, her heart wasplicated, and her voice was mixed with someints, What the hell are you doing? People have said to let me go alone, why did you send Leon to follow me? Brayden lowered his head, looked at the box in the hands of the man before him, and understood everything. Thats right, it failed. He slowly walked towards the sofa, sat down, rubbed his chin into a deep thought, it seems that the other party is not a simple character.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Snap! Dolly went into her bedroom and mmed the door hard. Soon, the phone next to me rang. Big brother, sister-inw didnt see that man. It was Leons voice. Call off the operation. And then Brayden simply hung up the phone. This is not the way to go on, he must think of a foolproof n, both to ensure Dollys safety, but also to keep the other side from noticing to do! After a long time, Brayden turned off the light in the living room and went into the bedroom, only to see Dolly lying on the bed, being asleep and very quiet. He went to the side table, pulled open the drawer, picked up a bracelet from the jewelry box inside and put it on for Dolly, theny down next to her and closed his eyes. The next day, early, Dolly got up, tiptoed to pick up the suitcase in the living room and left straight away, no one knew where she had gone Eh. The person on the bed called out, and a ray of sunlight shone through the window directly onto the face of the person on the bed, somewhat dazzling. Brayden stretched and slowly opened his eyes, only to find that the person next to him was gone. Dolly? Brayden called softly, but there was no answer. Brayden immediately got out of bed and ran to the living room, and sure enough, the box was gone. Brayden immediately opened his phone and turned on the location software, luckily he had put her bracelet onst night. Leon, bring some people over here. Soon, a dozen cars were parked in front of Mrs. Knights house, ready to stand by. Dont do anything rash here, Ill call you. After saying that, Brayden got into the car head first. He knew exactly where Dolly was, and she was still on her way to her destination. He couldnt go after her right away, or else the people who had kidnapped Mrs. Knight and Franklin would change their minds again, or tear them apart! Big brother, what are you doing? We should go to look for sister-inw, what are you doing spinning in ce like this? Leon asked suspiciously, looking at the person next to him, unsure of what to do. The other side already knows about your stalking Dolly yesterday. Brayden replied. At once, Leon understood, and silence returned to the car. Brayden kept looking at his watch, as if he was waiting for something. Finally, the minute hand pointed to twelve, and Brayden immediately sped up. Along the way, Braydens look is very nervous, next to Leon looked a little scared. By now Dolly, having arrived at her destination, looked around and shouted, Im Dolly! Im here to deliver your money! This time, there should be no one following her, right? Dolly looked backwards, her expression instantly rxed, she didnt feel the slightest sense of danger, or rather, all that was left in her head was the safety of Mrs. Knight and Franklin. Give me the money! Suddenly, a man with a mask appeared in front of him, with a stout figure. Chapter 1654 Sexuality Where is thedy and the child? I want to see them first! Dolly immediately put the case in her hand behind her back and said coldly. Bitch, how dare she talk to him about conditions? Who is she to make demands? I advise you, be a good boy and give me the money or the man said yfully as he slowly walked towards her. What did he want to do? Dolly immediately raised her guard and held the case in her arms. Suddenly, she ran to the river. Dont youe any closer, if youe any closer Ill throw the box right into the river! She said fiercely, trembling all over. Hey, dont do that! Its just releasing people, fine, fine, Ill release them, dont throw them, dont throw them. The man immediately said cautiously. It seems that this woman is not stupid! The man lit up a cigarette and waved his hand to the back. Mom! Dolly! It was Mrs. Knight and Franklin. Looking at the two people tied up not far away, Dolly was anxious. I can let them go, but you and the money must stay. The man spoke bluntly. Dolly, dont listen to them! Theyre all bad people! Mrs. Knight eximed with a trembling voice. p! A p fell mercilessly on Mrs. Knights face. Okay, let them go. Dolly immediately agreed. Mrs. Knight shook her head vigorously at Dolly, her expression was very anxious, was this girl crazy? She knows that these people are here for her, but still obediently fall into their designed trap? Dollys eyes were filled with tears and she yelled at Mrs. Knight, who was not far away, Maam, take Franklin away, its okay, I can fix this. What could she do but be bullied by them? Madam, please, hurry up and take the child away! Dolly shouted for a long time, causing Mrs. Knight a lot of heartache, finally, Mrs. Knight ruthlessly, pulling Franklins hand directly to Dollys car, and then the car started and drove away from the pier. Looking at the distant car, Dolly finally breathed a sigh of relief. Just as she was lost in thought, several men suddenly ran up to her, grabbed the case she was holding, and took direct control of her. Youre really a man of nature. Of course, Dolly nced at him and didnt say anything. Stop! Just as Dolly was being taken away, Brayden suddenly appeared in front of them. Yoo-hoo, another one to die? No, or two! The man looked at Brayden and Leon in front of him with half-squinted eyes, and his aura was very bitter. Thats not at once, Leon clenched his fist, ready to answer the battle. Its been a long time, Leon, the man said harshly as he moved his arms and legs. Yes, it is indeed a long time no see, Leon sneered a little, he thought that the person not far away after leaving the country will note back, unexpectedly, he is now back to the country, really wrongful ah. You guys know each other? Brayden asked in a low voice as he gently touched Leon next to him. He used to be my brother, and then betrayed me. Leon lying in his ear, whispered a reply, this world, really small ah, round and round, the former grudge right and wrong is back. Shes innocent, let her go! Leon yelled, his tone full of menace. The man slowly walked up to Dolly and looked at her coldly with a fierce expression. Snap! Snap! The man directly gave Dolly two ps, and instantly, her cheeks were red and some blood flowed out from the corners of her mouth. What are you doing! One didnt hold back, Brayden shouted out directly. Brother, dont be impulsive! Leon stopped him dead in his tracks, he couldnt have known better in his heart, the man was just irritating them. Dolly gasped and looked at the person in front of her with a frightened look in her eyes, now she was really scared. The man turned around, facing Brayden and Leon not far away, his face a bit grim, patted himself , and said firmly: Sorry, this woman, Ill take it! Leon looked at him in disbelief, curious, unless, of course, he had been asked to do so? Could it be Aston! Le has gone abroad, now bent on dealing with Dollys people, in addition to Aston, Leon really can not think of anyone else, and this, Brayden has long thought of. I advise you, let her go quickly, or dont me me for being rude! Braydens tone was angry, he was afraid! Afraid that his beloved would be hurt. Instantly, the manughed out loud straight away and didnt look nervous at all. Mr. Kirnd, is it worth it for such a cheating woman? As far as I know, not only did she sleep with you, she also slept with Jayden and Stanley! At once, Dolly got angry and kicked the man with all her strength. Youre full of shit! Dolly yelled outright. Shit! The man climbed up and gave her two more ps directly. Not far away, Brayden clenched his fists, his eyes shing a murderous aura, Leon kept a tight grip on his arm, fearing that he would do something he would regret because of his impulsiveness. Ding! Suddenly, Braydens cell phone rang. Brayden immediately rxed, a yful curve at the corner of his mouth, Let her go, I can give you as much money as you want, but if you dont, Ill make your life worse than death. Braydens voice was t, and there was no hint of warmth in his tone. I dont know why, the mans body unconsciously trembled when he heard these words, how could he be so cross? Just the two of them, what else can make waves? The man straightened his shirt and tried to calm himself down. Take it away! Suddenly, he waved his hand and turned around to leave. I dont suppose youre aware that Astons father has been opposed to this behavior on Astons part? Brayden suddenly said, and all at once, the man in front of him stopped in his tracks. Aston and her father have always been well known both at home and abroad, but Astons father is rtively low profile, but highly respected has always been thebel given to him by the public. Could it be that he and Astons father knew each other? The man turned to look at Brayden, who was not far away, with a hint of suspicion in his eyes, what was the origin of this Brayden? And, Leon even condescended to work for him? Ill give you two minutes to think about it, and after that, if you dont release him, then Ill be rude. Braydens aura was somewhat appalling. The man in front of him did not know that Braydens men were already ambushed nearby at this time. The man looked up at the sky and seemed to be waiting for the two minutes to pass. Boss, your phone is ringing. Suddenly, a young man handed him his phone. How did it go? On the phone, it was Astons voice. It doesnt look like its going too well. He replied in a low voice. If necessary, kill her!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At once, the man froze, asking him to kill someone? He couldnt do that, Miss Aston, thats not what you said at first! You only wanted me to bring her to you before. Chapter 1655 Kill her! Two minutes have passed, looking at the person in front of the phone nervous look, Brayden did not take any action, perhaps, things have a chance. Soon, the man hung up the phone and threw it into the trash can next to him, damn it, I knew women couldnt be trusted! I Suddenly, the phone rang again, and the young man next to him picked it up from the trash can and handed it to the man again. Kill her, give you $10 million, and send you abroad. And then, there was a beep sound from the phone. 10 million! The mans heart burst with excitement, That, you guys better go back, do not have nothing to find trouble ah! Just you two, you should want toe here to save people? At once, Brayden got anxious, Come out all! With a roar, more than a hundred people appeared in front of him. Looking at a group of people not far away, instantly men panic, it seems, they have long been prepared! Boss, what should we do? I dont want to die yet! A young man cried out directly. Just as Brayden and Leon approached, the man swept Dolly directly into his arms, holding the knife in his left hand, while holding it under Dollys neck with a grim expression. Im warning you, stay back! The men kept backing up, and Brayden and Leon immediately stopped their advance for fear that something might happen to Dolly. I told you, if you let her go, Ill pretend that nothing happened. Brayden had been giving the man in front of him a piece of his mind. Who are you kidding? In this world, what trust is there to speak of? The man tightly grabbed Dolly, afraid that she ran away, but at this time Dolly, but already weak and pale Make ane for me, quick! Brayden immediately waved his hand back. Big brother, have you really thought it through? To let him go? Leon asked worriedly. Brayden did not say anything, a pair of eyes dead eyes not far from the man who kidnapped Dolly, soon, the man took Dolly directly to the car, so a chase kicked off. On the road, more than a dozen ck cars rushed, looking at the vehicles in hot pursuit behind, the man panicked a little, Call Brayden and tell him to stop! Dolly looked away from the window, not paying attention to the person next to her. The man got anxious and yelled directly, Do you hear me! Do you still want to live! He was anxious and disturbed, but Dolly remained silent and acted as if nothing had happened. She knew very well that if she really had any idents, Brayden would never let go of this person next to her. Finally, the car stopped because there was no more road ahead. Looking at the sea in front of him, the man was stunned, and he immediately dragged Dolly out of the car and held her tightly while Brayden and Leon caught up with them. Let her go! Brayden yelled, getting a little impatient. Donte any closer! The man kept moving backwards, and was about to retreat into the sea when Brayden finally stopped moving forward. Dont force me! Finally, the man broke downpletely, he just wanted to make a fortune, but he didnt think that things would go so far! Dont back off, its too dangerous! Brayden reached out his right hand and shouted a warning, but the man not far away, at this time, could not hear anything, he was too remorseful and ming himself. Finally Pop! The two men fell into the sea together. Dolly! Brayden ran frantically past, inwardly terrified, and the men in the back immediately sprang into action, diving into the sea and searching for Dolly. Dolly, you can not die! Brayden while swimming in the sea, while shedding tears, it has been how many years, he has not shed tears. For a long time, there was still no sign of Dolly in the sea. Big brother, you cant go over! Leon shouted while stopping him, the front is the middle of the sea, it is very dangerous, is a person swimming across will not have the hope of survival. p! Brayden gave Leon a direct p, Dont stop me, Im going to get Dolly! Leon was anxious, holding Braydens body to death, let him beat, cursing, just do not let go, gradually, darkness, they went ashore. Brayden and Leon sat on the beach with two pairs of dead eyes staring at the sea in front of them, with sadness in their hearts. Brother! Leon! suddenly, Anastasia ran over. The two men didnt have the heart to pay attention to her and just stared nkly. Looking at the cold face in front of her, Anastasia knew that something had happened to Dolly. Where are the people? She asked worriedly. Didnt find it. Leon lowered his head and replied guiltily, and all at once, Anastasia sat down on the beach with a sad expression and two lines of tears flowing from the corners of her eyes. How can this world be soplicated? She is just a weak woman, yet she has to bear such endless aggression! Finally, a cant hold back, Anastasia directly in Leons arms, sobbing up. Its 2:00 a. m. Brayden is sitting on the beach, still no sign of leaving, next to Anastasia is probably tired of crying, snuggled in Leons arms has fallen asleep. Big brother, go back. Leon gently patted his shoulder and said in a low voice. Im going to wait here for Dolly toe back. Brayden replied firmly. What are you waiting for? Leon tilted his head back and closed his eyes, took a deep breath, tried to adjust his emotions, and continued to persuade, Brother, there is still ady and children at home, you have to go back and take care of them. No, he had to take care of Dolly, and nothing was more important than Dolly! Brayden shook his head and did not speak. Brother! Come to your senses, Dolly is dead! Shes dead! Shes dead, so you dont want us anymore! Leon was angry, he knew that Brayden loved Dolly, but he also knew that what Dolly disliked most was Braydens disheveled appearance. What do you know! Brayden shrugged off his arm straight away, biting her lip hard until it bled. The biting eyes, the despondent back, made Leon a little angry, but more heartbroken. You take Anastasia away, dont let her catch a cold. Brayden waved at him and whispered. Leon got up, hesitated, but led Anastasia to the car, and the beach, leaving Brayden alone. The next day, the sun rose early from sea level, a few seagulls were ying not far away, the beach was quiet, Dolly slowly opened his eyes and rubbed his temples, only to find that he was not dead. Hmm? Where is this? She looked around and frowned slightly. I vaguely remember that yesterday, after she fell into the sea, she swam desperately until she swam to the beach by the shore, probably too tired, she fell asleep. Girl, are you all right? Suddenly, a grandfather came over and asked worriedly. Grandpa, where is this ce? Dolly looked around and felt very strange.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 1656 not dead Uh, girl, you should change your clothes. moncler outlet store Pointing at Dolly, she whispered awkwardly, at this point she was soaked through and looked woefully out of ce. Wifey! Hey, here ites! Soon, two elderly people brought her into their home. This dress is my daughters previous dress, you can put it on alive first. The old woman looked at Dolly in front of her with embarrassment and said softly. Dolly immediately took the clothes and hurried into the next room. Two old people are residents of the seaside, and the outside world is not too much contact, they are simple, kind, there is no fancy Thank you, grandpa and grandma. Dolly walked out and immediately bowed to the two old people in front of her. Girl, dont be polite, old man, look, she looks pretty good in our daughters clothes. The old woman said softly to the old man next to her, with a of deep love in her eyes. I envy them! Dollys mouth, inadvertently hooked up a smile at the corner. Girl, where are you from? Howe youre lying asleep on the beach? The grandfather turned around and asked in a very puzzled manner. She is not asleep ah? Dolly looked at the two old people, scratching the back of her head and smiling awkwardly, Im usually more yful, so yesterday She didnt tell them the truth about what happened. When Dolly woke up, she didnt go home immediately; she decided to hide for a while before making ns. But at this time Brayden has no desire to work, every day is immersed in the sadness of the loss of Dolly, Leon and Anastasia is also helpless. Big brother, dont do this, your sister-inw has left, you have to Anastasia said hesitantly. No! Shes not dead! She just didnte home because she was yful. Brayden interrupted her directly and yelled coldly, after which Anastasia shut her mouth and stopped talking. She knew that no matter what she said, he would not listen. Looking at Braydens painful appearance in the office, she didnt know what she could do for him except to feel sorry and heartbroken. Big brother! Suddenly, Leon barged right in. Anastasia immediately stepped forward to stop Leon and winked at him, signaling him to calm down. Vincent strikes again. Leons voice was grim. Anastasia clenched her fist, a cold light shed in her eyes, then she leaned over and said a few words in Leons ear, and left directly. She would like to see what Vincent is up to! Without any hesitation, Anastasia went straight to Melworks. Yo, is this suning out of the west? Howe Miss Zhou is free toe to my ce? In the office, Vincent sipped his water while whispering in a gloomy voice. Vincent, what exactly do you want? Anastasias voice is very angry, really vicious ah! Dolly just left, he started toe against Brayden! She has been restrained, otherwise with her character temper, she would have already opened a curse! What do you mean by that? What else can I do? Businessmen, of course, are profit-oriented! Since ancient times, it has always been that the winner is the king and the loser is the knave, and the shopping mall is no exception! Vincent replied coldly. Anastasia searched the man in front of her suspiciously, only that there was a personal reason in between! Dolly is dead and your enemy is gone, so I ask you to do your own business and stay out of trouble! When Anastasia said so, Vincents eyes dimmed. He thought that Dollys death would excite and thrill him, but he didnt expect to be sad and angry when he learned the news. It was also at that moment that he knew exactly what was on his mind. All along, the person he loved was always Dolly. He thought he was in love with Dollys assistant, but that was just an excuse to get close to Dolly and not get her. Vincent closed his eyes and sighed softly, trying to gather his emotions. If you came here today just to preach, sorry, you can leave now. Vincent said nonchntly. Anastasia turned around, stepped on a pair of high hatred thump thump and left, Vincent in the office, half-squinted eyes looking out the window, back some despondent. How he wanted to see Dolly again, but it was toote. President, do we have to continue? The assistant suddenly came over and asked cautiously. Go on! Kirnd Group, we have to get it! Vincent replied firmly that it had always been his goal to acquire Kirnd Group, but he just didnt expect that Brayden would turn Kirnd Group into a clothingpany. And this time Dollys death has strengthened his determination to buy Kirnd Group, saying that he is angry with Brayden for not taking care of Dolly, or that he is jealous of Brayden. Kirnd Group, Brayden is sitting on the couch in his office, staring at the photo of Dolly. Mr. Kirnd, what are you going to do? The assistant next to him immediately asked, with a worried expression, but Brayden, at this time, was full of Dollys face. Mr. Kirnd? the assistant called softly. For a long time, Brayden did not respond, the assistant sighed and slowly left. Dang! Anastasia aggressively walked up to Brayden and snatched the photo out of his hand, Brayden, what the hell do you want? You dont want thepany anymore? You dont want to be in the clothing industry anymore? Just now the assistant here to you painstakingly said so much. Anastasia is really exploding. Give it back! Brayden said fiercely, looking at the man in front of him. Brother, I beg you, cheer up, okay? Lets get through this together, okay? You know what? Now thepany is facing a lot of crisis, Vincent wants to buy Kirnd Group, you cant just sit back and do nothing! Anastasias voice was filled with anxiety, she couldnt watch Kirnd Group fall into Vincents hands, and she couldnt watch Brayden decline like this! Give me back Dolly! Brayden shouted as he chased after her. DollyDollyDolly, Dolly again! What time is it now, he is still thinking about his childrens love! Pop! The picture frame was dropped directly on the ground by Anastasia, and a crumbled in front of her eyes. Dolly! Brayden was on the ground, holding his head with both hands, in pain, and one didnt hold back, Braydens right handnded directly on Anastasias cheek. You hit me? Anastasia looked incredulously at her big brother in front of her, her eyes gradually dulled. Anastasia! Leon broke in directly, looking at everything in front of him, Leons heart was veryplicated, he gently pushed Anastasia, signaling her to get out, and then picked up the broom next to him, clearing the crumbs on the floor, the photo frame was broken, but the photo was not broken.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Brayden gently picked up the photo on the floor, heartbroken. Chapter 1657 Identify yourself Big brother, its been so many days, its time for you to wake up. Leon was worried that if this continued, sooner orter, Kirnd Group would be hollowed out by internal employees and bought by Vincent! Yes, since Braydens emotional instability, employees up and down the Kirnd Group have been shaken. Hey, why dont we resign? Look at Mr. Kirnds appearance, how can he manage thepany? Thats right, I dont want to be told Im following a psychopath in my career. Outside the office, several employees were muttering incessantly, looking very unhappy. What are you guys doing there? If you dont want to do it, just get the hell out! Anastasias expression was stern, and several people skimmed their mouths with disdainful expressions, and then left. Looking at a pair of listless eyes and a pair of listless faces in front of her, Anastasias heart trembled slightly, indeed, all are a group of snobs! In the office, Leon looked at Brayden helplessly and was in an anxious mood. Knock! Aston walked straight into Braydens office with a glowing look on his face. Dolly was dead, which was exciting news. She slowly walked over to Brayden, her enchanting eyes staring straight at him. Brayden, whats wrong with you? Aston asked in a low voice with a hint of something unusual in his tone while putting his right hand on his shoulder. Without hesitation, Brayden simply shrugged off her arm and looked away from her. Astonughed coldly, so what? No matter how sad she was, Dolly wouldnte back! She gloated, a glimmer of gratitude in her eyes. You go. Brayden said coldly, he suspected Dollys death and Aston had something to do with it, he just hadnt found the evidence. Aston first froze for a moment, and then immediately recovered the expression on his face, Brayden, you should not be too sad, the sky is the limit. She was exaggerating and Brayden was annoyed to hear it. Perhaps she was too anxious, she did not notice the change in Braydens expression, just a persuasion of the beloved in front of her not too sad, until Braydens emotional outburst. Aston, please get out of here! I dont want to see you! Brayden shouted, his tone mixed with some discontent, looking at such a cold face in front of him, Aston was blinded. This stinky man, why cant he get his oil and salt back! But she did have the patience to wait for his recovery! She immediately shut her mouth and walked to the side and sat down. The air was suddenly quiet. Brayden looked at the photo in his hand and fell into a deep thought. Leon outside the office, looking at the awkward scene inside, immediately walked in, Big brother, there is a dinner party this evening. No way! Before Leon could finish his sentence, Brayden interrupted him directly. Aston skimmed Leon next to him and grunted coldly, with a hint of contempt in his eyes. Out of helplessness, Leon still quit the office, forget it, no matter who speaks to him now, he will not listen to it. Leon sighed and left. He was trying to find an excuse to get Brayden to leave Aston, but who would have thought Brayden would be so uncooperative! Soon it was dark and Brayden was still sitting on the couch staring at the photos with no sign of leaving, and Aston had been sitting next to him boringly flipping through a magazine, seemingly waiting for something. The atmosphere was awkward and finally, Aston couldnt stand it anymore and walked over to him, reminding him, Brayden, its getting dark, time to go home. You go. Brayden didnt even look up and spoke bluntly, his voice a little hoarse. He didnt want to go home, he didnt know how he was going to face Mrs. Knight and Franklin, and he didnt want to rest in a bed without Dolly. Brayden, then you should at least have dinner! There was some worry in Astons tone, how could she have ever imagined that the man in front of her, could be so infatuated! Im not hungry, and Im not sleepy. Brayden replied faintly. At once, Aston was angry, not eating, not drinking, not sleeping, what did he want to do? Does he want to die like Dolly too! Come on, you have toe to dinner with me today! With that, she dragged Brayden to leave the office. Dont touch me! Brayden yelled, shaking off her arm. Is he out of his mind! Brayden, how about going for a meal? After we eat, welle back. Astons voice, there is a hint of begging, she suddenly some confusion, she just want to harm Dolly, but she does not want to harm the beloved Brayden ah! Brayden curled up on the couch, cradled Dollys picture in his arms, and slowly closed his eyes. At this point, Aston, only heartache, finally she stopped persuading, straight out of the office. By the beach, Dolly is still busy and seems to be having a good time. Dolly,e on, give me a hand! The older woman not far away shouted, holding up her fishing. Here ites! The grandfather and the grandma make their living by fishing, but they are doing some small business and dont expect to make a lot of money. Auntie, why dont you guys open a fish store? Dolly sized up the two old men in front of her suspiciously, wondering. Fishermen like them have an advantage that city people dont have, so if they open a fish store properly, it must be especially profitable.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The two old men looked at me, I looked at you, shook their heads and smiled slightly. We only sell the fish to the neighborhood and dont intend to make the business bigger. The ama exined. Yes, the city people are worldly, realistic, full of routines, hook-ups, and deceit is moremon. They are just two simple old people, and how would they want to be with them? Dollyughed to herself, feeling a little guilty. I wonder how Brayden is doing now? I hope hes not too sad, a sudden sh of loss in Dollys eyes. What are you thinking about, girl? The older woman waved her hand in front of her and asked in a low voice. Huh? No. Dolly immediately snapped back to her senses and went back to her business. Suddenly, several children came running over and yelled for Dolly to y games with them. Dolly said hello to the two old men and went crazy with the kids after she couldnt bear to disturb their fun. Looking at the lively scene in front of her, the older womans mouth curled up in an arc of satisfaction. That child, it really looks like our daughter. The grandfather leaned over and smiled in the ear of the grandma, who nodded, tears pooling in her eyes. Once, they also had a daughter, only that daughter never returned when she went swimming in the sea at the age of twenty. Perhaps too tired, after ying with the children for a while, Dolly went straight back. Dolly, do you want to call home? Theyll be worried about you. Auntie asked while she was busy in the kitchen. At once, Dollys eyes shed with a trace of loss, and she was also struggling with this matter, but in the end she did not convince herself to call Brayden. Because she knows very well that the fiasco is not over yet. I got it. She replied with mock relief. In the offices of Kirnd Group, Leon and Anastasia stood in front of Brayden with serious expressions. Chapter 1658 If she hadn’t died Brother, if Dolly hadnt died, wouldnt you have pulled yourself together immediately? Anastasia asked. At once Brayden raised his head and looked seriously at the woman in front of him, with a slight expectation in his eyes, and clutched her arm, Have you found her? Shes not dead is she! Leon, next to him, also had a surprised expression. In fact, Anastasias remark was just a way to get Braydens attention. Big brother, Ill help you find your sister-inw, you cheer up, okay? Anastasia like coaxing a small child has been coaxing Brayden, next to Leons heart is very puzzled. Even if Dolly is still alive now, but where are they going to find? Leon nudged Anastasia next to him, his eyes full of questions. Anastasia blinked at him, signaling not to speak, and Leon immediately turned his face away in silence. Can you really find her? Brayden asked anxiously. Looking at the vicissitudes of the face in front of her, Anastasias heart felt like it was being twisted by a knife and she patted herself down and answered with conviction. Yes, dont worry, big brother, I will definitely find her! Brayden immediately straightened up, pulled himself together, grabbed his jacket next to him, and walked straight out of the office. Looking at the distant back, Leon was surprised, this is already fully recovered? He looked at Anastasia next to him incredulously and was pleasantly surprised, Good for you. Anastasia nced at him, lifting her chin slightly in a proud manner, before striding out of the office and rushing after Brayden. Since the moment Anastasia promised Brayden to find Dolly, Brayden has been working as hard as a stimnt, without stopping for a moment. Anastasia and Leon were both happy and worried as they watched the changes in him. Hey, what are you going to do? Outside the office, Leon looked inside at Brayden and asked Anastasia next to him. What else can we do? Anastasia sighed softly, although Dollys hope of survival was very slim. Im going to the beach to look carefully. She said firmly, no matter what, since she had promised Brayden, she had to do it, even if the end result was bad. Leon swept Anastasia into his arms and gently kissed her forehead, his face was pleased, Its been hard on you. Its hard work indeed! She has been running around non-stop for the past few days for Brayden, and its good to see that Brayden has resumed her previous work status. Vincent thought that after Dollys death, Brayden would remain decadent and his acquisition of Kirnd Group would be imminent, but what he didnt expect was that Brayden had already turned on the workaholic mode. What the hell are you guys doing? Cant even do such a simple thing well! In the office, Vincent threw all the papers on his desk to the floor with an angry expression. The few people in front of me bowed their heads and trembled, not daring to say a word more, and yes, the acquisition of Kirnd Group failed. Get out of here, all of you! Vincentpletely exploded, damn Brayden for putting in so much work so quickly! Pop! Vincent hit a fist directly on the back wall, and instantly, a stream of blood flowed out between his fingers. The Kirnd Group is now fully restored to its former vitality, with every employee in high spirits, continuing to work on their own tasks without the slightest sign of cking off. It was probably Braydens recovery that gave them the motivation to fight again. Watching all this, Anastasia was relieved, her heart no longer had the previous tension, and while walking into Braydens office, she smiled and whispered, Brother, well done! Brayden smiled and continued flipping through the papers in his hand, knowing naturally that she was talking about her sess in blocking Vincents acquisition of the Kirnd Group. What about you? Did you find Dolly? Brayden asked directly, without looking up. All of a sudden, Anastasias face was a little embarrassed, she had searched all the homes on the beach, but still no sign of Dolly, stammering and exining, That, big brother, you know, this thing takes time. Braydens eyes shed a trace of loss, in fact, he knew in his heart that he was only fooling himself, falling into such arge, deep sea, how could Dolly be alive? He just didnt want to acknowledge the fact that the woman had died. Go ahead, I have things I need to take care of,e back and see me when you find Dolly. Braydens voice was weary. Anastasia shook her head, a little saddened, she understood Braydens feelings at this time, just as she did when she lost both parents at the same time, but life must go on! Anastasia slowly exited the office with a sad look. Brayden put down the pen in his hand, walked to the window, slowly lit a cigarette and smoked it. Dolly, dont worry, I will take good care of Mrs. and Franklin. he looked up and looked at the sky as if he was searching for something. Brayden, lets go to dinner together. Astons voice, sounding sexy. A cold light shed together in Braydens eyes before he walked over to his desk and continued to look at his papers, not bothering her. Aston straightened his back and took three steps in front of him, blowing hot air in his ear, causing Brayden to be very upset. Get out! The cold voice and appalling expression made Astons body tremble unconsciously, and for a moment, her face was, well, embarrassed. That, havent you eaten yet? Lets go eat together. Aston gathered his emotions and said in a serious manner. Brayden did not say anything, just remained silent, very high and cold, and did not seem to hear what she had just said. Soon, Aston in front of him got anxious and pped Braydens back hard, repeating what he had just said. Youre on your own, Im not going. Brayden shrugged off his arm and said directly. Such an open and honest rejection, such a cold reaction, really let Aston some chills. She paused, wanted to say something, but did not dare to speak, and finally, still stepped on a pair of hate sky high to leave. In less than half an hour, Aston arrived at Kirnd Group directly with a lunchbox and ced it on Braydens desk, Here, its for you. She couldnt stand the sight of Brayden not eating on time and at the right time. Brayden in front of him, still unresponsive, Aston sat on the couch next to him, staring deadpan at the person not far away, a little heartbroken. She has liked him for so long, but she still cant go deep inside him, even though Dolly is dead, which is really sad to think about. What are you still doing here? Brayden asked coldly, staring at theputer screen in front of him. Aston immediately came back to his senses with a hint of a smile at the corner of his eyes, so he knew he was still here, That, Ill stay with you a little longer.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She just wants to be quiet with Brayden, even if he might resent her. Chapter 1659 Die Hard? President, we found it. In the office, the assistant said in a low voice. In a sh, Vincent stood up directly from the sofa miso, did Dolly really did not die? A moment, his heart some excitement. Where are the people? Where did they go? He asked anxiously of the assistant next to him. A family at the beach. The assistant immediately exined. Go! Saying that, Vincent then directly picked up the jacket next to him and immediately walked out. Dolly, after all, you are not dead! An arc of satisfaction curved at the corners of his mouth. Before, he had only heard that Dolly had fallen into the sea and no one had found the body, but now his persistence had finally given him what he wanted. Yes, he had been asking his assistant to try to find Dolly, although he also thought at the time that the womans hope of survival was very slim. Soon the car stopped at the beach and Vincent immediately walked towards the house, but instead of appearing in front of them, he watched silently from the sidelines. Dolly,e help me sort out theses! Not far away, an old woman shouted. Okay! Vincents emotions instantly rose, and then he immediately calmed down and hid the rare smile on his face. Dolly, not far away, was busy with the old woman constantly, looking very happy. Well, as long as she is happy, he is satisfied, inadvertently, the corners of Vincents mouth curved up again. The assistant next to him, looking at Vincents appearance, was a little suspicious, the president has always disliked Dolly? But his current expression is clearly a look full of love ah. President. The assistant gently called out to him and tentatively asked softly, That, shall we go over and say hello? No! Cant go over and say hello to her. Vincent clenched his fists and tried to suppress his inner thoughts, she must still think she hates her now! He had to give her some time to slowly change her mind about herself No, go back. With that, Vincent turned around directly and walked to the car. What the hell is this person up to? The assistant looked at the distant back and was surprised. Send someone here to protect her, remember, nothing can happen to her, and no one cane over to disturb her! Vincent spoke in a serious manner, and the assistant next to him was stunned. What is the president doing here? Is he really in love with Dolly, and what about Zoey? It is also true that men, the idea of women is still very strong, it is normal to love a few more! The assistant straightened his coat and nodded firmly. Dolly by the sea, still talking andughing with the old woman, all unaware of Vincents visit, while Vincent, behind the scenes, began a new round of ns Kirnd Group, all the employees are still busy as usual, Brayden is even busier, recently thepany has a few more projects, which makes Brayden some excitement. However, with more work, he has less time to think about Dolly and all of this is what Anastasia would like to see. Big brother, have a cup of coffee test. Said, Anastasia directly handed him the coffee in her hand. Didnt I tell you? Donte over to my side until you find Dolly. Brayden said coldly, not even looking back. Anastasia bristled, a hint of displeasure shing in her eyes. She knew that he would say that, but she didnt care. Whether Dolly is dead or not, Brayden should be restored to his former working condition, his image is very important to the employees of Kirnd Group! Apany, if even the boss is decadent, then the employees have what reason to struggle? So she chose to dy, but she has also been looking.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Big brother, I heard youve signed a few more projects recently? Anastasia said gratefully, smiling. Hmm. Brayden responded faintly, no rise and fall together in his expression. Looking at the serious and busy faces in front of the desk, Anastasia suddenly felt some heartache. In fact, she also loved Brayden, but she knew she could not get the heart of the man in front of her, so she chose to give up, but her love for Leon now is sincere. Congrattions. She immediately spoke up. Brayden was stunned for a moment and continued to sign. I wonder how Dolly is doing now? Or has she made it to heaven? His eyes gradually dulled and his expression was grim. Anastasia knew he must be thinking about Dolly again, so she didnt say anything more and slowly walked to the sofa next to her and sat down Yes, Dolly, are you alive or dead now? She half-squinted at the ceiling above her, lost in thought. I dont know how long it took, but the person on the couch gradually closed his eyes. Knock! Leon barged in very feebly, looking a little nervous. Say. Brayden looked at him, a hint of displeasure shing in his eyes. Big brother, that, Vincent has also set up a clothingpany. Leon panted. Brayden put down the pen in his hand, slowly walked to the window, looking at the lighthouse not far away, a look of heavy heart. It seems that Vincent, is going to fight with himself to the end? Brayden sped his hands in front of his chest, and his aura was somewhat bitter. In the business world, there is always only losing and winning, and the battle between him and Vincent, from this moment on, really begins. Brother, what should we do? Leon asked anxiously. What else can we do? Brayden turned around and looked seriously at Leon in front of him, with a somewhat grim look. Leon, remember, whoever gets serious first, loses Brayden said a lot, but Leon was all ears. Rough people are rough people, never care about those so-called details, while the mall, an inadvertent detail is apany can be destroyed! Big brother, you said these Leon scratched the back of his head and stammered, his expression awkward. Brayden knew that Leon did not fully understand, also then did not continue to say, straightforwardly said: Okay, you do not need to understand, Anastasia understand is good. BraydenAnastasia is also a businessman, naturally can understand Braydens meaning, but now she, still in a deep sleep. Who was just calling me? The person on the couch stretched out, smacked her little lips and saidzily, she wasnt fully awake. Anastasia, wake up, quick! Big brother has something to say to you. Leon called out softly while shaking her body. Pop! In a careless manner, Anastasias right handnded directly on Leons cheek. Brayden, not far away, saw the scene and couldnt help but snicker a little. Chapter 1660 Find her! President, should we make the first move? In the office, the assistant asked in a low voice, his face cautious, Vincents face covered with ayer of gloom, his expression somewhat unpleasant. That Anastasia has been looking for Dolly, the assistant warned. The first thing you need to do is to get out of the way. Vincent slowly stood up, walked to the window, took a deep breath, and adjusted his emotions. Never do anything easily until it is absolutely necessary. If that Anastasia really gets involved, then lets do it. Vincent said very serious, the assistant behind him unconsciously backed up in fear and immediately left the office. Dolly, I hope you can cooperate, otherwise, I will have to use force! Vincent clenched his fists, and his aura was a bit bitter. Anastasia has been staying in Braydens office for thest few days, not so much to help Brayden with thepanys affairs, but to indirectly supervise him. Of course, she naturally did not dare to say this out to Brayden, but over time, Brayden naturally have some antipathy towards her. He likes to work alone quietly in the office, as long as there is someone around, even if the person is quiet as if it does not exist, his heart is very twisted. Anastasia, hurry up and go to your bookstore. Brayden didnt even look up and said directly, he had been suppressing his emotions. No, business is good in the bookstore, just dont worry about it. Anastasia replied in a low voice while flipping through the magazine, in fact she stayed in Kirnd Group to supervise not only Brayden, but also Leon. So here you are Ding ding ding! Before Brayden could finish his sentence, Anastasias cell phone rang. Miss Mason, we found someone on the beach that looks a little like the one you asked me to find, do you want toe over and take a look. On the phone, the womans voice was very gentle. Did you find Dolly? Really?! She immediately perked up, with a strange gleam in her eyes. Brayden, who was next to her, was a little surprised to see this scene, but lowered her head and continued to work on the paperwork. Big brother, Im leaving first! With that, Anastasia directly grabbed the bag next to her and ran out of the office. This girl, why is she so impulsive? No stability at all. Brayden shook his head and sighed. Without any hesitation, Anastasia left the Kirnd Group, got into her car and drove to the beach, but all this was already known to Vincent. President, shes already on her way here, I just got the news. The assistant leaned over Vincents ear and whispered. Yes, he has been sending people to monitor Dolly, so as soon as there is a breeze, he will know everything. When someone called Anastasia today, he naturally got the news in time. Find a way to ask Dolly out. With that, Vincent simply turned around and left. In the same ce, only the assistant was left alone, staring nkly at Vincents distant back, somewhat confused, asking him to ask Dolly out? Why would Dolly agree to meet with him? Or an appointment in the name of the president? The assistant sped his fist and became confident again. Miss Dean! The assistant took a few strides and came directly in front of Dolly, who slowly raised her head, first startled, and then immediately recovered the expression on her face. Why is he here? Its over, hes not here to pick a fight, is he? A sh of panic passed through her eyes. She was going to resume her peaceful life with great difficulty and wanted to wait for the storm in town to pass before going home, but to think that Vincent, this stinking man, would find her so early! Is something wrong? Dolly asked bluntly as she stood up straight away. The assistant in front of him huffed and puffed, his face a little embarrassed. That, Miss Dean, our president is looking for you for something. The assistant spoke cautiously. The world knows that Vincent some time ago has always hated Dolly and would even hate her, so the woman in front of him is justifiable even if she outright refuses to meet with Vincent. Sorry, Im very busy, I dont have time to chat with him. With that, Dolly started to get busy again. What an insensitive bitch! The assistant looked at her and her aura gradually became fierce, no, we must not let Anastasia find her! Miss Dean, our president is really looking for you for something, its about the baby and thedy. The assistant suddenly covered her mouth and leaned over Dollys forehead and said. Instantly, Dolly froze. What do they want to do? Threaten her with old people and children? How despicable and nasty! She put down the tool in her hand and stared deadly at the person in front of her with a disgruntled look. You go back and tell Vincent that if he touches Mrs. Knight and Franklin, I will never let him go! There was a hint of grimness in her tone. The assistant was a little surprised at the reaction of the woman in front of her. Knowing that there was no blood rtionship between Mrs. Knight and Franklin and her, he really couldnt understand why Dolly was so concerned about them. Then please! Saying that, the assistant directly made the please gesture. Pop! Dolly kicked the stones directly away from her feet and walked forward indignantly, and soon the two arrived at a western restaurant some distance away from the beach In the corner of the western restaurant, Vincent is sitting on the sofa, looking out of the window and sipping his coffee, looking very rxed. Dang! Dolly pushed the door open fiercely and walked aggressively towards the corner. Vincent, what the hell are you trying to do? She yelled, her brow furrowed. What else can I do? Want to get her, of course! Dolly, what a surprise that youre still alive and still in great shape. He said in a gloomy voice.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Before Dolly appeared in front of him, he spent half a day thinking about what he would say after meeting her and how to express his thoughts about her, but for some reason, at the moment of seeing her, he somehow reverted to his previous grim attitude towards her. What the hell was wrong with him? He clearly loved her! Vincent pinched his thigh hard, trying to clear his head. Vincent, youre really capable! The world of rich people is different, you can do whatever you want, and there is nothing you cant do! Dollys tone wasced with some sarcasm. All this, but thanks to his dad! What? You envy? Then marry me! I can let you have everything you want, including Brayden, Vincent said yfully. This man, he must be crazy! What kind of stimtion did he get, how could he say such a heartless thing? Chapter 1661 Explanation? Vincent doesnt care if Brayden exists or not, he just wants Dolly. Looking at the evil look of the person in front of him, Dolly was puzzled, didnt he hate himself? Hasnt he always hated himself? Vincent, if you want to get back at me? Fine, Ill ept any provocation from you. She said very nonchntly. She thought she was trying to get back at her? The next Vincent grunted coldly, cant she see that she is now confessing her love to her? Vincents heart, a burst of anger. What a stupid woman! Go ahead, what do you want from me? Said Dolly, sitting on the couch next to her and asking directly. Vincent couldnt stop looking at her, there was a hint of difference in his expression, he just missed her so much, and also, he didnt want the beloved one in front of him to be found by Anastasia. What are you going to do? Just keep hiding like this? Vincent asked in a low voice as he sipped his coffee. So what? Dolly nced at him, not wanting to talk to him. Come with me. There was a hint of pleading in Vincents voice. A word thatpletely made the opposite Dolly explode. What exactly did he mean? She stared deadpan at the man in front of her, curious. Before, she had been living in the torture of this man, and now he is so begging himself to go back with him? He must have taken the wrong medicine! Or was his head squeezed by the door when he went out this morning? No. Dolly replied firmly. Hearing such a decisive answer, Vincent was very nervous inside. He didnt know how to exin to her what happened before, and he didnt know exactly what he should do to make her feel that he really loved her! For a long time, Vincent slowly got up and did Dollys side, gently stroking her hair, with a strange sentiment in his eyes. Looking at the man in front of such perverse behavior, all of a sudden, Dolly blinded. Is he going to molest himself? p! Suddenly, a pnded hard on Vincents face, instantly, Vincent froze, she actually hit him?! Vincent, let me tell you, I, Dolly, am not a casual woman, you will not try to plot against me! Her voice wasced with a bit of anger. So, this is how she sees herself. Vincent lowered his head, his expression a bit sad, is it only when he confesses to her directly and personally that she will believe his love for her? Dolly, I love you. A word that made the womans body tremble in front of her, crazy! This man must be crazy! Dolly immediately picked up the bag next to her and stood up to run, Vincent a force, directly swept her into his arms, hugging her tightly. Dolly, believe me, I really love you, stay with me and be my girlfriend, okay? He was so gentle and sincere, Dolly could feel the mans pounding heartbeat and could feel the heat of his body. It took a long time for her to respond. Vincent, you son of a bitch, let go of me! Hurry up! Dolly shouted while pounding his shoulders with a somewhat grim expression. She never thought that the man in front of her would be so rude to her, but Vincent wouldnt let go of her Dolly, listen to me, Ill exin all this to you, give me a chance, okay? He hurriedly whispered, with a pleading look in his eyes. Exin what? Dolly struggled to get out of his embrace, but found that her strength was no match for Vincents. She didnt want to hear any exnations from him! Finally, she couldnt hold back and just cried. She was too scared! A man who was once unfeeling and ungrateful to her, at this time, even hugged her and confessed his love for her, no matter what, she could not ept this reality. Shes going home! Shes going to Brayden! Shes not staying here! Brayden , she murmured as she cried. When Vincent heard Brayden, his expression instantly turned cold. Damn, now shes still thinking about that Brayden man! Dang! Vincent threw her with a force that threw her directly against the ss next to him. Dolly held her head in her hands, looking flustered. Dolly, its Vincent! Dont ever mention that mans name in front of me again! No, no mentioning other mens names in front of me! Vincent said fiercely. He thought he could ept Braydens presence in Dollys heart, but now it seems hes jealous too! So, love is really selfish! Vincents hands sped each other as he tried topose himself.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At this time, Dolly, only fear left in her heart, where will listen to what is said in front of her? Do you hear me! He continued to yell. Dolly a look up, a pair of deep eyes directly into those terrible eyes. I dont know why, in the moment she met her eyes, Vincents heart softened, and sure enough, he couldnt stand the aggravation of the woman in front of him. There, there, dont be afraid, I just dont like it when you mention Braydens name. He said gently as he once again gathered the woman into his arms. Dolly was trapped in his arms and whimpered, helpless and somewhat helpless. The beach, still very lively, adults and children ying together and looking very excited. Where are the people? Anastasia asked loudly, turning to the woman in front of her. How strange, I clearly saw that woman in the photo here just now. Anastasia immediately looked around and was anxious in her heart. Sister-inw, where the hell have you been? She ran and searched with an expectant expression. Miss Mason, we didnt find Mrs. Gu. Yeah, I dont think Miss Dean is here, is she? The few people next to her kept babbling, much to Anastasias distraction. Soon, it was dark, and there were fewer and fewer people on the beach. After looking at her watch, finally, Anastasia left the beach with her own people. And in the Western restaurant, Vincent has been exining to Dolly what happened earlier, of course, in order to stall for time. Looking out the window, the moon had risen, and Vincents mouth curved in a satisfying arc at the corners. Okay, I respect you, since you dont want to go back with me, then Ill send you back to your home on the beach. With that, Vincent just stood up and pulled her to go out. Looking at the rapidly changing pleasant face of the person in front of her, Dollys body involuntarily trembled again, why, he changed his face so quickly? And remember, dont try to escape my world, let alone sneak off to Brayden! Chapter 1662 He Loves Her Dang! The office door was kicked open, and looking at Anastasia in front of her so angry, Brayden was a little confused, who had provoked her again? nced at her, did not say anything. Anastasia sat on the couch next to her, a cold glint in her eyes, was she being tricked, or did Dolly run away? She was suddenly a little confused. Whats going on here? Leon asked softly as he walked in. Dont pay any attention to me! Anastasia said fiercely. Still so grumpy! Brayden, who was not far away, sighed. Leon was distressed to see his beloved looking so angry, and immediately took her shoulders and tried tofort her. Whats going on? There was a hint of anxiety in Leons tone. Anastasia nced at Brayden at her desk with a somewhat mixed expression. One person said she saw Dolly, and then when I rushed over there, Dolly was gone again , Anastasia whispered, a little down in the dumps. At the word Dolly, Brayden stood up and hurried to her, his eyes full of expectation. And then what? Did you find her? How is she now? Is she okay? Why didnt you bring her back! Brayden tightened his grip on Anastasias arm and kept shaking her body. Anastasia in front of her, instantly like being stunned, a pair of eyes dully looking at the big brother in front of her, a little lost in thought, if Leon had not stopped it in time, it is estimated that he would have shaken Anastasia to death. When I went there, the person was gone. Anastasia said helplessly, with a hint of helplessness in her eyes. A remark that made Brayden next to him sit down directly on the couch in a bad mood. Anastasia suddenly regretted a bit that she shouldnt have told Brayden about it, giving him hope, followed by a wave of disappointment Brother, dont worry, as long as my sister-inw is still alive, I will find her at all costs! Anastasia said with confidence. At this time, Brayden, already can not listen to any word, Leon immediately waved his hand to the next Anastasia, indicating her to go out, and thenforted Brayden on the sofa. Anastasia looked at the two people in the office and was a little sad. And where are you now? Anastasia lifted her head, eyes closed, her aura a little despondent. Brayden in the office, his right hand resting on his chin, his eyes staring straight out the window, looking a little dull. Big brother, Anastasia will be looking for it, so dont worry about it. Leon immediately said, with a hint of worry in his eyes, he knew that Brayden was the most sensitive every time he heard Dollys name. Brayden lowered his head, and his eyes took on a slightly clear liquid. Yo, whats going on? This picture is a little sad. Aston whispered as he walked in. Looking at Aston who slowly walked in, Leons face was a little upset, he knew very well in his heart that Aston had always been thinking about Brayden, thest incident on the beach, it should be her doing it! Brayden and Leon both suspect that Aston is behind the incident, but struggle to prove it. What are you doing here? Leon immediately turned around and asked directly. Aston walks towards Leon with a somewhat disdainful expression. Im here to see Brayden, whats that got to do with you? She answered nonchntly, seemingly on purpose. This is a shameless woman! Leon clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. Brayden, on the other hand, had no reaction, having tried to distance himself from the woman in front of him ever since Aston cancelled the partnership with the Kirnd Group. What do you want from me? Brayden asked in a low voice, not a trace of warmth in his tone. What else can it be about? Of course its about feelings! Aston immediately walked towards him and put her right hand on Braydens shoulder, looking at him flirtatiously with a hint of difference in her eyes. Brayden, tonight, lets have dinner together. Aston deliberately shows his sexy corbone. But she has never understood enough about the beloved man in front of her, Brayden is never a man who is disruptive, he loves Dolly, whether she is now alive or dead, he will not move on. Sorry, Im not avable, and Miss Aston, please behave yourself. Brayden gestured to her arm and whispered. Instantly, at this point, Aston only felt embarrassed. Leon was first surprised by Astons bright and upright behavior, but then snickered a bit after seeing Braydens reactionter. Miss Aston, you can go now, big brother is busy. Leon said deliberately. Damn ugly man, now hes driving her away! Grow up! Brayden Get out! Before Aston could finish her sentence, Brayden interrupted her directly with a cold tone. A roll, let the Aston in front of a heartbreaking feeling. Aston turned around, took a deep breath, and tried topose herself. Brayden, how can you be so ungrateful! Aston pinched himself hard on his thighs, trying to clear his head. The atmosphere is a little awkward at this point. Finally, Aston still stepped out of the office with a pair of hate heights. The woman can be a very good woman, but why do you have to be that snake hearted evil person? Looking at the distant back, Leon was puzzled in his heart. Just as Leon was about to speak to Brayden in front of him, Brayden suddenly gave him a wave, signaling him to leave. He understood Braydens mood at this time, and naturally did not say another word, and left the office straight away. By the sea, Dolly is still busy, only now she looks much more mncholy than before. Dolly, whats wrong with you? The old woman asked hurriedly, looking at her worriedly from the side. Dolly looked up at her and shook her head with a smile and a hint of fear in her eyes. If there is something, just say it, as long as we can help, we will definitely help you to the end. moncler outlet gently patted her insistence and said affectionately. Thats nice, Dolly looked at the two old people in front of her and was a little moved, but she didnt want to bother them, she didnt want to put some innocent people in harms way because of herself. Vincents character and temperament, Dolly knows best, he will never easily let go of those who block his good things! Its okay, Im just a little tired. She immediately replied in a small voice. Is that so? But why does she look so preupied? In the old womans eyes, a hint of caution shed.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1663 Take her away Vincent would call Dolly almost every night and ask her how she was doing during the day. Dolly was annoyed but didnt dare to show any obvious resistance. It has been so many days, Dolly looked up at the dark night sky above, a trace of sadness shed in her eyes, she is still torn, whether to tell Brayden about it? But Vincent had said before that if he didnt behave himself, he would go straight to Mrs. Knight and Franklin. no, he couldnt let them get hurt! Dolly clenched her fists tightly, her expression a bit bitter. Dolly, go to your room, the wind is picking up. Big Mama shouted directly at her. Good! She immediately got up and slowly walked in, lying on the bed, still with her eyes wide open, looking out the window at the lonely crescent moon, her heart was sad, was this how it was going tost forever? She turned over with some displeasure on her face. Ding ding ding! Suddenly, the phone next to her rang and she sighed as she watched the phone screen sh a few words that jumped. How was your day? Is it okay? On the phone, Vincents voice was t. Is it necessary to call me every day? You know exactly what I do every day, dont you? A did not hold back, Dolly directly said out, she naturally know very well in her heart, that stinky man will definitely find someone to supervise her! On the other end of the phone, Vincent froze for a moment, and then, the corners of his mouth hooked up a yful arc, he just loved Dollys wit! What? Dont want to hear my voice? He asked in a low voice. Of course she didnt want to hear it. Not only did she not want to hear it now, she never wanted to hear his voice again in her life! Dolly closed her eyes and raised her head, trying topose herself. Is there anything else? Ill hang up if theres nothing else, Im tired and want to rest. Saying that, she was about to hang up the phone. Wait a minute! The man suddenly shouted. Whats the hurry? Vincents eyes instantly dimmed and were gradually reced by anger. Mrs. Knight and Franklin, theyre both fine now, you dont have to worry. He said lightly. All of a sudden, Dolly was alert, with a hint of anxiety in her heart, what did he mean by this? An indirect threat? Vincent this persons character temperament, she knows best, always think of a y is a y, and sometimes do things are also very odd, never ording to the normal set of cards. Vincent, Im warning you, dont touch a hair on their heads, or Ill never forgive you in my life! Dolly said coldly, without a trace of temperature in her tone. Vincent grunted coldly with a disdainful expression, who had given her the courage to speak to him in such a tone! However, for some reason, Vincent likes the fact that Dolly talks to herself in this way, probably because it reflects Dollys true nature! Dont worry, as long as you are good and obedient, I will not hurt them. With that, he simply hung up the phone. The beep beep beep sounding from the phone in her ear made Dolly a little worried. Vincent, what exactly makes you so cold and heartless? She turned her face away and slowly closed her eyes, forcing herself to sleep. The next day, Dolly woke up and just stretched, a familiar womans voice came directly to Dollys ears.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Hurry up! Keep looking! Dont dawdle! Hurry up! What? This is not! Dolly hurriedly stood up and looked closely at everything outside the window, yes, it is indeed Anastasia, crap! She immediately picked up the cell phone next to her and dialed it. And then what? What do you want me to do? On the phone, the mans voice was calm. Take me away at once, and bring me back at night. Dolly said hurriedly, upset in her heart. Finally, she still figured it out, Vincent smiled, there was a look of gratitude in his eyes, in fact, he already knew that Anastasia would go to the beach today to find Dolly, only he wanted to test Dollys reaction more, but fortunately, Dollys words just now made him feel much more at ease. Without any hesitation, Vincent directly picked up the jacket next to him and walked out. Soon, the car stopped at the beach, Dolly changed into a very simple dress, said hello to the two elders, and then directly left. Where to? In the car, Vincent asked in a low voice, without a hint of an ebb or flow in his tone. Well, thats a question to ponder, the world is so big and she doesnt know where she should go. I Before Dolly could finish her sentence, Vincent sailed straight away from the beach. Along the way, the car flew on the road, looked very dangerous, Dolly tightly grabbed the seat belt, expression some grim, squinting eyes, not dare to look ahead This man is crazy! Vincent, slow down! She yelled, but the man next to her acted as if he heard nothing, keeping his foot on the gas, his face t. Finally, the car stopped. Dolly opened the car door, directly on the ground, and kept vomiting up, Xiang stood next to, a pair of eyes staring straight at the ground, there is a little worry. Why do you need to help work for those two old men when your body is so tender? Vincent said as he walked forward, with an unspoken concern in his eyes, but restrained from showing it. Dolly red hard at the person in front of her, not wanting to open her mouth to take care of him, gradually, she recovered her previous state and slowly stood up, only to see that, in front of her, was a very high-ss looking vi of a different European style, the environment was very beautiful and peaceful. Where was this? She surveyed her surroundings suspiciously, curious. Come here! Not far away, Vincent shouted to her. Dolly was stunned, and then walked towards him. Hows that? Do you like it? What does this have to do with her? Why did she ask her this question in the cold? Its okay. She replied in a low voice. Although not a very pertinent answer, but it still makes Vincent feel happy, pulling Dolly straight in, Come on, lets go inside. The moment she went in, Dolly froze, the vi was far bigger than she thought it would be! Thewn, the pool, and the golf course marveled at the same time, Dolly also had doubts, Vincent brought himself here for what? For you, how about it? Vincent looked at Dolly yfully, and hidden under his eyes, was seriousness. Ahem Ament that made Dolly cough instantly, Vincent, youre kidding me! Chapter 1664 really stubborn Im not joking, Im serious. Vincent said in a serious manner, at this time, he waspletely devoid of the cold domineering of yesteryear. Why does he look so gentle now? Dolly immediately looked away and shook her head to try to clear her head more. I dont need it. She refused outright. All of a sudden, Vincents face became very blue, this stinking woman, give shame! Looking at the man next to him with such an angry look, Dolly knew that he was angry. It is said that women are fickle creatures, but it seems that some men are even more fickle than women! Dolly even thinks that Vincents fickleness has reached this point! That, I mean, theres no use for me to have this vi, so why dont you keep it she exined immediately, but that didnt convince Vincent. As long as I want to give it to you, whether its useful or not, you must ept it. Vincent said coldly. Such a biting look of the person in front of her made Dolly a little scared, and she immediately turned around and ran to visit the golf course not far away You cant mess with it, but you can avoid it! She looked behind her and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, they did not follow. Woof! Woof! Suddenly, a dog ran straight out. Ah! Dolly immediately ran to Vincent with aplicated expression and a tremble in her voice, Theres a dog! Youre afraid of dogs? Vincent asked in a low voice, with a hint of difference in his tone, as he took her directly around the waist with one force. Im afraid! Of course Im afraid! When Dolly locked eyes with the man in front of her, she realized that the two bodies were almost pressed together and hurriedly pushed him away, trying to distance herself from him. But she didnt know that the intimate scene had just been filmed! Get out! Suddenly, Vincent yelled directly at the dog in front of him, and the dog wagged its tail, barked twice, and left in resignation. Thanks. Dolly apologized awkwardly, barely managing to squeeze out a little smile. If you dont like it, I can give that dog away. Vincent said firmly. Of course she didnt like it! Its just that she didnt want him to give away the dog because of herself; after all, she wouldnt have epted the vi. No, I was just taken aback. Dolly scratched the back of her head and hurriedly whispered. Vincents eyes shed a hint of displeasure. That, its gettingte, I should go back. Said Dolly turned around to leave. Vincent looked at the person in front of him and had some bad thoughts in his mind, was she still thinking about that Brayden? Instantly, a murderous look shed in his eyes. Dolly, dont forget that Anastasia is still looking for you at the beach. Vincent immediately reminded her. Dolly immediately stopped walking, her expression a little embarrassed, she suddenly some regret, regret toe out with Vincent, regret when promised her not to contact Brayden. No, if she doesnt contact Brayden, Im afraid shell only be in the hands of this man in front of her for the rest of her life, Dolly took a few steps back, her head still racing. Whats on your mind? Suddenly, Vincent hugged her tightly from behind, his head lying on her ear, and blew a soft hot breath with a very different expression. You let go of me! Dolly struggled hard. Vincent wont let go, he even more and more want to conquer the woman in front of him, and all this, will eventually be sent to Brayden in the form of photos. Dolly, will you stay with me? Lets live together in this vi and live our own little life happily. Vincent said it sincerely, but Dolly was horrified to hear that the person he loved, was Zoey. For Zoeys sake, Dolly has been holding back. p! Finally, she couldnt hold back anymore and pped Vincent directly on his face, instantly, his face was red. Vincent, you son of a bitch! Can you do this to Zoey? Dolly yelled, her tone full of resentment. How can there be such a person in this world, when Zoey has only been dead for so long and he has already started to fall in love? When he and Zoey were together, it was a st! Dolly stared dead on at the man in front of her with a somewhat menacing air. No! Suddenly, Vincent shouted. The person Ive loved since the beginning is you! My heart for you has never changed, Zoey was just an ident! In the beginning you only had eyes for Brayden as a man, you couldnt see me, you would even kick me out, I just wanted to stay by your side and Zoey was a great tool to use. Vincent finally confessed all this, once, he also thought that the person he loved was Zoey, so after Zoeys death, he chose to revenge Dolly, but when Dolly was hurt and in tears, his heart was so painful! Love is something that is sometimes really wonderful, it always appears inadvertently and is always lost inadvertently.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Listening to this, Dolly kept shaking her head, saying she didnt believe what he was saying, he must be mistaken! No, the person he loves should be Zoey! Dolly struggled to make up her mind that there was no way she could ept the love of another man anymore. Vincent, listen to me, Ill pretend I didnt hear anything just now, got it? Zoey is the woman you love the most. She grabbed his arm tightly and hurriedly said. Vincents careless force threw her directly into the corner next to him. Dolly slowly stood up. Dolly, you heard me right, what I just said is the truth and whats in my heart! He huffed and whispered. All at once, a trace of sorrow shed across Dollys eyes. In this world, there were really many odd things, but why did these odd events happen to her? She was a little angry, and no matter what, she would never ept Vincent! She looked at the man in front of her and turned around to run out. Dont go, please, be my girlfriend. Vincent grabbed her wrist tightly and said in a soft voice, but something like feelings, how can it be said to beg to get? Dolly was ruthless and simply shook off his arm while leaving. Do you want Mrs. Knight and Franklin to get into a car ident? The voice behind her was biting and relentless, and Dolly stopped in her tracks with a very difficult expression. This damn Vincent is really stubborn! No, she cant be controlled by Vincent all the time, she cant be at the mercy of this stinking man all the time! Chapter 1665 Not found Dolly clenched her fists with a determined expression, she had to contact Brayden! After a full day at the vi, finally Vincent sent her home. On the way, the car is very quiet, Dolly dont face, looking out the window, no expression on her face. Vincent next to her carefully observed her emotions, but could not guess what Dolly was thinking at the moment. Womens hearts, the needle under the sea, it really seems to be true! He skimmed a nce at the person next to him, his heart was a little confused. Soon, the car stopped at the beach. At this time, the seaside, in addition to the raging sound of the waves, there is no other noise, and Anastasia has long since evacuated Looking at everything in front of her, Dolly felt a little sorry for herself. She should have known better than to call this stinking man and just follow Anastasia to Brayden! She sighed and sounded sad. What? Regretting? To tell you the truth, even if you dont go looking for me, Anastasia wont find you. Vincent patted himself , and said with conviction. Well, she believed what he said, where else could Anastasia be under his watch, and how could he not have taken any precautions at all. Dolly lowered her head, there is a hint of helplessness, she knows very well, Vincent has always been a decisive and sharp people, natural is also said not two, as long as he wants to do things, there is no failure to do. Then why did youe to pick me up? Dolly asked softly. Shes asking for her, isnt she? Of course its for her, he wants to see her, he wants to give her the vi! Dont ever ask me such incredibly stupid questions again. With that, Vincent pushed Dolly over. She gathered herself, raised her hand, knocked gently on the door, and soon the door opened. Aigoo Dolly, where the hell have you been? Weve been so anxious! Auntie said as she hurriedly invited Dolly in. Auntie, Im really sorry for making you and the grandpa worry, I just went out for a walk and took a break, nothing much. Dollyughed and replied awkwardly. Dolly suppressed the bad feelings inside herself. The moncler outlet next to her seemed to have seen her emotions, immediately came over, handed her a ss of water and said kindly: Drink some water, dont be nervous. Dolly looked at the moncler outlet in front of her and became even more flustered, and all her reactions were seen by the moncler outlet. This girl should not want to say it, right? moncler sighs, some dissatisfaction on his face. But yes, she is not her own daughter, so where would she have too much power over her? The moncler outlet store expression wasplicated. Grandpa, you should not think too much, dont worry, Im fine, look. Dolly deliberately spun around a few times to show that she hadnt had any idents. Watching the person in front of him turn so pleasant, moncler outlet onlineughed and stopped talking. Dolly suddenly feels very grateful for herself now, even if she has encountered difficulties, even if she has been victimized, but there are still people who care for her and look after her. Dolly, it seems that someone has beening to see you for some time recently. Big Mother hurriedly said. Dolly rubbed her hands together, a little nervous, but unfortunately, she had no way to tell Anastasia she was still alive, let alone go back with her. Looking at Dolly so torn in front of her, the older woman gently patted her shoulder, her face was very soft, If you have any questions, just ask. Looking at the friendly eyes of thedy, Dollys heart only felt warm, in fact, in this world, there are still good people! She straightened her coat and tried to hold back those clear liquids in her eyes. She was known to be a very emotional person, which was why she had been holding her tongue in front of Vincent for the safety of Mrs. Knight and Franklin. The three exchanged another brief moment, and Dolly went straight back to her room, lying on her bed, still with her big eyes open, looking around the dark room. Brayden, how are you doing? And how do I get in touch with you? She rolled over, with a pang of preupation, and at some point her eyes drifted shut Kirnd Group. Brayden was still going about his office, showing no signs of fatigue, and Leon, sitting next to him on the couch, yawned and looked haggard. Big brother, lets go home. Leon immediately stood up, looking at Brayden not far away, said in a low voice. He could not hold out any longer, in order to find Dolly earlier, but he has not closed his eyes for two consecutive nights! You go back first. Brayden didnt even look up, waved his hand directly at him, signaling him to go out. But how can Leon be a person who does not value feelings? He immediately shut his mouth and sat on the sofa, waiting for Brayden to finish the work in hand. I dont know how long it took, but finally, Leon didnt hold back and plopped right down on the couch. Brayden, at this time, only has work on his mind. Because he firmly believes that Dolly will definitelye back, as to what the reason is, in fact, he does not know, he simply has such a feeling. In fact, the rtionship talk for a long time, there will be a telepathic response between each other. Gradually, the day dawned and Brayden did not close his eyes.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Ah! The man on the couch yelled out, trying to clear his head, and when he looked clearly in front of him, he realized that he hadnt gone home after work yesterday. Leon immediately got up, straightened his clothes and tried to look refreshed. Dang! The door was viciously pushed open. Leon was beside himself, holding his breath, not daring to look at her, afraid that the demoness would find herself in trouble. What are you doing here? Brayden asked bluntly. Big brother, I say you are too ungrateful, right? Ive helped you find Dolly, but you cant be nice to Leon? Anastasia said in a gloomy voice. What kind of talk is that? Brayden stood up and walked towards Anastasia, forcing a smile out of the corner of his mouth, I didnt ask him to be here with me. Although he was joking, Braydens heart was all about Dollys safety and asked Anastasia: Wheres Dolly, did you find her? How is she now! Anastasia sniffed a glimmer of gloom in her eyes and shook her head gently, although there was a clue, but when she finally rushed over, she still couldnt find Dolly. Brayden was also deted and his whole body reeked of disappointment. Leon immediately took Anastasias hand and rushed away. What are you doing? You let go of me! Anastasia said as she struggled. I tell you ah, you just stop giving big brother a hard time, he can easily put all his mind on his work, wed better not disturb him. Leon said anxiously. Chapter 1666 Silly things? Dolly had been waiting for Anastasias arrival at the beach, but for some reason, Anastasia had recently disappeared as if she had never appeared at the beach, which made her very anxious. Day by day, she has also been living under Vincents surveince, the daily fear makes her a little tired. Knock, knock, knock! Hearing a knock on the door, Dolly in bed was startled and immediately sat up. Dolly, would you like some fruit? Auntie asked softly. Dolly was relieved to hear it was Big Mamas voice, she thought it was Vincenting, and then responded, Big Mama, Im a little tired, Im not eating, Im going to sleep first. She had just had a nightmare that Vincent was torturing her over and over again. Pressing her temples, Dolly tried to calm herself down. Outside the window, a lonely crescent moon hanging in the dark sky, not a single star around, looks a little sad, Dolly sighed, curled up in bed again, some sadness. The next day, she got up early, and then proceeded to help the grandfather go fishing. Repeating the same action every day, she did not feel annoyed, on the contrary, she found it very interesting. Dolly, are you waiting for someone? The older man next to me suddenly asked, with a hint of caution in his tone. Dolly first froze for a moment, and then immediately recovered the expression on her face, smiled awkwardly, and then nodded gently. Tell me who youre waiting for and I can have hime get you. moncler outlet store Although he did not know who she was waiting for, he was certain that Dolly must be in a hurry at this time. She would like to do so, but Dolly knows in her heart that not only is she under Vincents watch, but so are the two old people, and she cant let them get hurt because of herself. No need, Grandpa, hell find me. Dolly immediately smiled and replied in a low voice, sighing softly in secret, with some loss on her face. Brayden, when exactly will you find me? Not far away, Vincent is in his car, carefully observing everything in front of him, his face looking very calm. President, we can keep Dolly in the vi. The assistant on the side said. Vincent parted his face to hide this inner disappointment and cleared his throat, No need. He knew that Dolly didnt like what he was doing! He had already done a lot to upset her before, and this time, he decided to respect her for once. Although the assistant has never understood why Vincent has been grating in this matter recently, but he does understand that Vincent will never do anything that doesnt make sense. After spending some time at the beach, Vincent drove straight back to the office. Kirnd Group. In Braydens office, Anastasia is lying on the couch, snoring softly. Listening to the grunt after grunt, Brayden was a little annoyed and looked at the person on the couch, shaking his head with some headache. This woman, why did she drink so muchst night! And that Leon is also really bad, when can not be sick, but at this juncture sick! Er The man on the couch kicked off his shoes and stretched. One more! Hurry up! A big man, whats the point of dilly-dallying! Anastasia said loudly, with her eyes closed and her right hand raised. This bratty girl is dreaming again, Brayden straightened his clothes and simply left the office. Xu is too much miss Dolly, he did not have any hesitation, directly to the beach, looking at the sea in front of him, take a deep breath, there are some tears in the eyes. It was here that Dolly went missing. Brayden clenched his fists, his brow slightly wrinkled, his expression somewhat fierce, perhaps too much strain recently, hey down directly on the beach, closed his eyes and let himself rx. Not far away, a few seagulls are still ying and ying, and their calls sound somewhat pleasant. I dont know how long it took, but suddenly, the sunlight above Brayden was blocked. How much longer are you staying? Aston asked softly, holding up his parasol. Brayden rolled over and didnt want to talk to her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Aston knew he was still angry, but also knew that he had long guessed that Dollys disappearance had something to do with himself, naturally, there was also some justification in his heart, said bluntly: Brayden, go back, do not continue to look, you can not find her. Youre full of shit! Suddenly Brayden shouted, his toneced with a touch of anger as he held his head in his hands, trying to block out everything the woman in front of him was saying. Dolly is not dead! She must still be alive! Its been so long, if shes really alive, why doesnt shee to you? Brayden, Im asking you toe to your senses, okay? Shut up! Brayden interrupted her directly. How could she have the nerve to say that? If it wasnt for her, how could Dolly have been killed in the first ce? If it wasnt for her, how could Dolly be alive or dead? She caused all of this! You go away, I dont want to see you. He waved his hand at Aston, gesturing for her to leave. But how can Aston easily give up this opportunity to pursue Brayden, Dolly has easily disappeared, she is never going to leave Brayden! No, Brayden, Im staying with you! Aston shouted. Brayden stood up and walked over to her, looking at her coldly with a hint of displeasure in his eyes, Get out of my sight! Aston, Im telling you, from today on, I wont tolerate you again and again for the sake of your father! It turned out that the reason he was so tolerant of himself was entirely because of his father, Aston sneered, his eyes revealing a sarcasm. Big Brother! Suddenly, Leon ran over, his expression was very anxious, after seeing Brayden look rxed a lot, panting and said, Scared me to death, I thought you could not think. What the hell? How could he possibly do something stupid because he couldnt think straight? Brayden looked at Leon in front of him and got a little angry. No, big brother, listen to me exin ah, I also heard from Anastasia, she said you went to the beach, and said you were going to follow Dolly. Hmm? No, how did Anastasia know she wasing to the beach? The woman clearly hadnt woken up when he left the office. Brayden eyed Leon in front of him suspiciously, a little curious. Ding ding ding. Leon picked up the phone immediately. That, Leon, I havent finished just now, in fact, this matter of big brother going to the beach is just a dream of mine said Anastasia carefully over the phone. Chapter 1667 Hedonism Instantly, looking at Brayden in front of him, Leon only felt very embarrassed, Anastasia, this stinky girl, why she always does something unreliable. He sighed, his expression was a little guilty, scratching the back of his head, embarrassed, That, big brother, I was the one who made the mistake. Brayden did not say anything, just winked at him, and then immediately walked to the car not far away, Leon immediately understood, did not pay attention to the next Aston, followed Brayden. Aston, who was standing in the same ce, looked at the backs of the two people leaving and felt some sadness in his heart. Maam, take a break, Ill do it. Not far away, Dolly said loudly. This sudden familiar voice surprised Aston a little, and she hurriedly ran in the direction of the voice, and finally, she saw the familiar face. All of a sudden, Aston was stunned that Dolly was not dead! No, this must not be known to Brayden! She clutched her coat tightly, trying to then calm herself down. Not far away, Dolly was still busy with moncler outlet store uk the beach, looking very happy. aston immediately turned around and left the beach. Snap! Aston punched a fist directly on the steering wheel, a murderous aura shed in his eyes, that stinking woman was still alive and well! Looks like shes about to take action again! She knows very well that as long as Dolly is still alive in this world, Braydens mind will always be on that stinking woman, and she will never let Dolly appear next to Brayden. Miss Aston, this is a matter of human life, but I will not do it. On the phone, a man said in a low voice, with no difference in his tone. Aston understood that the reason why the man refused so calmly was because the price he offered was not appropriate, and then coldly asked, Ten million, dry or not? The man was stunned for a moment, then cleared his throat, Deal. After hanging up the phone, Aston sent all the information about Dolly directly to the man. Dolly could not have imagined that she would face another extremely dangerous cmity. DONG! The door was viciously kicked open, and a fierce man ran straight into the living room, yelling, Dolly! Get out here! Who are you? What do you want to do? The older woman immediately rushed over and asked anxiously, with fear in her heart. Pop! With one force, the man pushed the older woman directly to the ground with a grimace on his face. Dolly, in the room, was lying on the bed with her eyes closed, asleep, oblivious to the situation outside, when soon, several men kicked open the door to Dollys room directly. She rubbed her eyes, with an obvious tiredness on her face. Perhaps she was so tiredst night that she is, at present, still not awake. Auntie, Im not hungry, you guys just eat breakfast first. The person in the bed turned over and whispered, a hint of haggardness in her voice. The man walked straight over, picked up the woman on the bed and threw her straight into the living room. Who are you? Finally, Dolly came to her senses, her hands sped in front of her, her heart was scared, what was going on? What the hell are these people up to? Could they be Vincents people? No, Vincents people would never be so rude to themselves! Wait, did someone else besides Vincent know she lived here? All of a sudden, Dolly got cautious. You dont need to know who we are, all you need to know is that someone wants you dead. The man replied ruthlessly. Next to the older woman, after hearing these words, her body unconsciously trembled. Dolly looked at the person in front of her suspiciously, very puzzled, in this world, want her to die, in addition to Aston, she really cant think of a second, but that Aston in fact how to know that she is hiding here? Go! The man shouted while pointing at Dollys nose. No! Suddenly, the older woman ran directly to Dolly and held her in a death grip, afraid that something might happen to her. Big Mama, this is my personal matter, let me take care of it, okay? Dolly patted Big Moms shoulder gently and hurriedly said. She couldnt drag Big Mom and Big Master into this, both of them were good and simple people, she couldnt let these people hurt them! The older woman stared deathly at the woman in front of her, shaking her head vigorously, signaling her not to be impulsive. Dolly believed that everything she experienced was predetermined! If God really does not want her to live in this world, even if she escapes to the ends of the earth, she will not be able to escape one disaster after another.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Dolly, you cant go with them. The older woman sobbed. Vincent, at this moment, is sitting on the couch in the office, looking at Dollys picture on his phone. President. The assistants expression was tense, Miss Dean is in trouble. Vincent stood up in a sh and ran out of the office, damn it, which one of them dared to touch Vincents woman! Really tired of living! Soon, the car stopped at the beach, but at this time Dolly, but has long disappeared. Where are the people? Vincent growled coldly at the two old men in front of him. They took Dolly away and they said they were going to kill Dolly, the older woman said as she cried. The moment he killed Dolly, Vincent was blinded, and then immediately reacted, directly took out his cell phone, found Astons cell phone number, and dialed it. Aston, Im warning you, you better not touch Dolly, or Ill tear you down in front of Brayden! His tone wasced with a slight threat. And Aston, who was already looking forward to things with a broken heart, said indifferently, Vincent, what? Youre still in love with Dolly, and you seem to hate her, dont you? Shes mine, I forbid you to touch her! Finally, Vincent exploded, and now the thought that Dolly might be suffering at the hands of Aston made his heart feel as if it were being torn from his chest. Dolly is his guy? Was he being funny? From the beginning to the end, Dolly never liked him, okay? It was always just his wishful thinking! Besides, that bitch has only one man in her heart, Brayden, so how can she tolerate the existence of other men? Dont be silly, people dont like you at all, even if you trap her whole person, but her heart is still not with you, so why do you waste your time on her. Aston said grimly, although she did not explicitly say that Dolly was kidnapped by her, but the tone of her voice has told Vincent all this. Vincent gritted his teeth and said, How can she be so stubborn? Chapter 1668 Five Million Snap! Dolly was thrown hard against the wall, looking wretched, and then she was the only one left in the darkened room. She was huddled on the floor, trembling, her whole body in a constant state of panic, her hands rubbed tightly together, trying to give herself some warmth. Brayden, where are you? I miss you so much! After an unknown amount of time, Dolly closed her eyes and passed out.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Aston, let her go! In the western restaurant, Vincent looked coldly at the woman in front of him, displeased. What if he doesnt let go? What would he do? Aston grunted coldly and looked away from the window with an angry expression on his face, tightly picking at his fingers in discontent. Why do all the people like that stinking woman Dolly? What was better about her than herself? I dont know where she is. She said, speaking slowly. What a ridiculous statement! The whole world knows that the most powerful person against Dolly is her, but she is now doing unnecessary circling with herself, how cruel she is to want to take Dollys life! Aston, your familys position in the mall has always been unassable, and I hope you wont ruin your own familys reputation, including your fathers, because of your own selfish desires. Vincents words caught Astons attention, but how could she be that easy to give in? As long as she died without admitting it, everything would pass. She firmly established her thoughts and her gaze was sharp, Vincent, I dont know where Dolly is, I only just even know that she is still alive, if you really want to find her, you shouldnt havee to me. She said it in a serious way, causing Vincent in front of her to almost believe it. After all, both of them are people who have been in the business, for each others words, more or less will still have some judgment, and Astons words, Vincent will never believe. This bitch, how could she be so vicious! Vincent was suddenly a little helpless, after all, he didnt have any evidence in his hand that Dolly was taken by Aston. Excuse me, I still have something I need to take care of, so Ill leave first. Saying that, Aston then directly picked up the bag next to her and walked out of the western restaurant. The first time I saw him, he was still in his seat, looking at the departing back was very sad, how on earth, to find Dolly? Should we tell Brayden about this? Suddenly, he lifted his head, half-squinted his eyes and looked into the distance, and fell into deep thought. No, definitely not to tell Brayden, or find Dolly, she just follow that stinking man and run away! At this moment, Dolly, is hiding in the corner crying silently, outside the door, several men have been discussing how to take her little life. Brother, I think, we should get half of the honorarium before we can make a move on the woman inside, otherwise the owner will run away, who will we ask for the money? A young brother reminded said. The lead boss nodded gently, feeling very reasonable, not a momentter, he took out his cell phone directly and dialed, Give me five million first, then Ill do it. I said Id give you ten million dors after the deed is done. On the phone, the womans voice was fierce. First give five million, after the matter ispleted, then give me five million, otherwise everything is free! Saying that, the man directly hung up the phone. And all of this has been heard by Dolly in the room. The mastermind behind this is really willing to take 10 million dors for her life! It must be a gold master who is not bad with money, I think only Aston should be so bad with money, right? Pop! Dolly identally knocked the cup off the table, and several people outside the door immediately rushed in and turned on the rooms lights. Be honest with me or Ill kill you right now! The lead boss roared mercilessly. Dolly stared at them fiercely, seemingly without the fear she had before. She had nothing to fear in the face of death! She just missed her family and friends, especially Brayden. she hadnt had a chance to say goodbye to him, she hadnt had a chance to love him properly andpletely, and she sobbed as she thought about it. Xu is the first time to see a woman crying, the lead boss some impatience, he waved his hand, several men and directly out of the room. Perhaps feeling too aggrieved, Dollys sobs grew louder and louder, and finally, from that careful sobbing turned into hysterical cries of pain. Brayden! she cried as she cried, her voice nearly hoarse. Listening to the cries in the room, the people outside the door were a bit ufortable, each with a torn expression. Big brother, or we the little brother wanted to say and then stopped. No, we need that 10 million! The lead boss shouted, leaning over the top, his heart veryplicated. If his mother wasnt sick and needed money for an operation, how could he have done such a life-threatening deed? He never wanted to kill anyone, much less a woman, but this time, he was forced to do so. All right, you guys keep a good lookout here, Ill go get the money. With that, the lead boss walked straight out. Five million is not a small amount, Aston naturally also want to personally hand over the money to these doers, but Aston does not know that at this time she has been followed. Soon, the car stopped at the entrance of an abandoned gas station, the people in the car looked around and breathed a sigh of relief before picking up the box next to them and getting out of the car. President, Miss Aston took the case to the abandoned gas station, and I suspect shes about to have a deal. Not far away in a corner, a man covered his mouth and whispered. Vincent hung up the phone straight away, grabbed his jacket next to him, and ran out. At the entrance of the gas station, Aston looked at his watch for a long time before entering a nearby cabin. Coming? The lead boss said in a low voice as he walked out while smoking a cigarette. Heres the five million you asked for. With that, Aston directly threw the case in his hand to the man in front of him. What a rich woman! Say bring it and bring it! The man gently opened the suitcase and ordered, well, no more, no less, exactly five million. In fact, this money, for Aston is really a piece of cake, can be used to exchange for Dollys life, she thinks it is worth! Remember, things have to get done! She said fiercely, without a hint of negotiation in her tone. Miss, do you want to take her life, or do you want her to disappear in front of you? The lead boss asked deliberately, if she just wanted that Dolly to disappear in front of her, there was absolutely no need for him to do the killing. Chapter 1669 rescue her Get out of my face forever. Aston replied bluntly. The man next to her, listening to such words, was a little d that, well, just have to do it to keep that Dolly out of her face forever! Where is everyone? Outside the door, Vincent asked in a low voice while clinging to the arm of the man in the corner. Its in that cabin. The man pointed to the cabin not far away and answered immediately. Vincent pressed himself against the wall and watched everything in front of him carefully. President, should we rush in? No, after the two of theme outter, you follow the one who is doing the job, pay attention, make sure not to let the other side find your trail. Vincent arranged the next n. Today, he must do everything he can to save Dolly! He had never thought about what Dolly should do if Aston hadnt sent someone to capture her, and he didnt have time to think about it. He would rather misunderstand than miss any opportunity to rescue Dolly, which was his obsession. For a long time, Aston came out of the cabin, looking a little panicked, and then a man with a box also slowly came out of the cabin, eyes have been constantly skimming around, afraid of what could go wrong. Without any hesitation, Vincent and his own people began to split up. He is responsible for tracking Aston, his people are responsible for going to rescue Dolly, Aston is not an ordinary character, let others to deal with, only to have more problems. I dont know how long it took, but finally, Aston stopped the car, and then slowly walked towards Vincents car. She didnt know exactly when Vincent had started following her, but she was sure that from the beginning to the end, he had been suspicious of her. Are we done? Aston knocked on the ss of his car window and whispered, his tone nonchnt. Its not over! Of course its not over! As long as he doesnt find Dolly, he wont let go of this woman in front of him! What? Feeling weak? Vincent asked yfully, hooking his chin. What a joke! Aston was furious. Yes, thats right, shes the one who kidnapped Dolly! Shes the one who wanted to take Dollys life! But so what? That bitch is going to hell soon, she has nothing to fear, not to mention that no one knows that she arranged to do this. She nced at the man in the car with contempt. Vincent, I advise you not to waste your time on me, I dont know where Dolly is. Aston said as he straightened his back, intending to leave. Is it? Vincents expression was slightly evil. Money for life, is it fun? Suddenly, the man in the cars words made Aston a little surprised, staring at Vincent with a deadly stare, his temperament a little descending defeat, did he know something? No, wait, did he just follow himself to an abandoned gas station? Aston hurriedly opened Vincents car door and dove right in. Vincent, what do you really want? She asked uneasily. What else can I do? Im just the president of a smallpany, how can Ipare with you Miss Aston, I just want a woman, I want the woman I love to stay by my side. He nced at Aston next to him and deliberately replied.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Whats so great about Dolly! Snap! Aston grabbed the steering wheel with a p directly in his face, his eyes full of resentment. Vincent had already expected such an indignant reaction from her and was naturally not surprised, Let Dolly go and I can pretend that nothing happened. In fact, the purpose of his words was just to give Aston a chance, a chance to recognize herself and reform! Because even if she does not promise herself to release Dolly, he will still try to save his beloved one by all means. Looking at Vincent in front of him, Aston hesitated a little. The thing, has been exposed! She clenched her fist and bit her lip fiercely until blood came out at the corner of her mouth. Come on, just stop messing around, Aston, you are a good woman and a very good business person, you obviously have many opportunities to improve yourself, there is absolutely no need to waste your energy and mind on these meaningless things. Vincent persuaded in a low voice. In fact, Astons nature is not bad, she is just blinded by love, so much so that she has lost her original heart. It is true that she loves Brayden, but she does not really understand the meaning of love. And Vincent, the love for Dolly, in essence, is not very different from Aston. Both people want to get, want to possess their beloved, only they do it to different degrees. Comparatively speaking, Aston has lost her mind, she cant ept that Dolly continues to live in this world, to Brayden then throw herself at him, she also cant ept that Brayden will never be able to look at herself. She was right, she was indeed selfish, forcing Dolly to be with her directly regardless of her feelings, but he couldnt wait any longer! For so long, he had love and hate for Dolly, but in the end, he found that the person who had been hiding in his heart had never changed. Thats right, but I wont hurt anyone. Ill fight Brayden career-wise, but I wont go so low as to find someone to hurt him. Vincent spoke with determination. Aston believed what the person next to him said. Men and women are different, men will be open to grab, to fight, but women like to use various means to frame, trap, and thus get what they want. This matter, Ill pretend it never happened, and the money you gave that man, consider it a lesson bought. But, Aston, remember, this will never happen again! For the sake of your help in the past, this time I can not pursue anything, but if there is a next time, then I can only say sorry. Vincent looked at her seriously and said in a serious manner. Aston looked out the window, still a little upset! She bit her finger, her inner anger had a feeling of shutting down, why are all the people so protective of that bitch! Ding ding ding! Vincent picked up the phone immediately. President, we have rescued Miss Dean. Chapter 1670 She’s alive Dolly was not injured, but at this point she was in a bit of a trance. Dolly, its me, its Vincent, Vincent said softly, clutching her by the shoulders. Suddenly, with one force, Dolly threw off his arm straight away, with fear in her eyes, pointing at Vincents nose while shouting, Youre the bad guy! Youre all bad people! She was still reeling from the pain and fear she felt earlier. Looking at the beloved one in such a sorry state in front of him, Vincent only felt heartbroken and immediately turned around and coldly asked the family doctor next to him, Doctor, how is she really doing? The doctor was first startled by Vincents aura in front of him, and then lowered his head and sighed softly, She was frightened, so shes a bit mentally disturbed, if Im not wrong, she should have been frightened more than once, youd better take good care of her. With that, the doctor began to pack up his medicine chest, intending to leave Vincents vi. Instantly, Vincent froze. He would never have imagined that Dolly would have gone mental over the incident. The woman on the bed, with her arms wrapped around her knees and her head buried in her thighs, looked insecure. p! Vincent gave himself a direct p, it was all his fault, it was all his fault for not protecting Dolly properly! Dont let her be frightened again, and perhaps she will be able to recover her former state. With that, the doctor left straight away. Bad people, all bad people , the person on the bed kept murmuring, looking very pitiful. Dolly, Im not a bad guy, Im Vincent, remember me? Vincent tightly gathered Dolly into his arms, said anxiously, he was really afraid that she had forgotten himself. Dolly struggled in his arms with a very reluctant look. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Soon, many servants came to the vi. You, take care of the mistress here and this vi. Vincent stood in front of those maids and delivered seriously. Yes, this is the vi that Vincent wanted to give to Dolly, and now it reallyes in handy. And so, they both lived together. Soon, two months have passed. Kirnd Group, Brayden is still busy, but Dollys face keeps popping up in his mind every now and then. For several days in a row, his right eyelid has been throbbing, which has seriously affected his sleep to a great extent. I dont know why, thest few days, he always somehow feel very panicky, but his side, and no ident happened. He threw the pen on the table and leaned back on the couch, closing his eyes and pressing his temples to try to clear his head. Big brother! Anastasia barged right in with her lunchbox in her hand. She knew that since Dollys disappearance, Brayden would often not think about food, so she also often cooked her own food to bring him to eat. What are you doing here again? Brayden asked impatiently. Anastasia nced at him and slowly ced the lunch box on the table, then immediately ran to his side and deliberately acted like a good girl. Brother, have some dinner. She smiled ingratiatingly. Hmm? Why did she suddenly be so good today? Brayden immediately turned his head away from her. Big brother, I forgot my wallet on the way out, and I still want to make a trip to the mall to buy that dress for the Chamber of Commerce. Anastasia muttered in a small voice, her eyes filled with anticipation. Brayden got up, grabbed the wallet next to him, pulled out a card and tossed it directly to her. Forget it, this card will be the payment for taking care of herself for so many days. Wow, thanks big brother! Anastasia said excitedly as she hugged Brayden with both hands. All right, all right, its not good for people to see, I have a girlfriend. Brayden rushed to shake her off and immediately said. At once, Anastasias expression became a little helpless. It had been so long, she hadnt found Dolly. Could it be that her sister-inw had really died? She looked out the window and fell into a pang of sadness. Do you think that sister-inw is still alive? She asked in a cold and unspoken voice. She knew she couldnt mention her sister-inw in front of Brayden, but she couldnt help but ask. Because some times, she herself is confused, has been looking for so long, no trace of Dolly, sometimes Anastasia really want to give up. She must still be alive! Brayden said firmly. But why is he so sure? Or was it just a misguided obsession on his part? Looking at her big brother in front of her, Anastasia lowered her head, feeling a little guilty. She had promised Brayden that she would find Dolly, but now the Kirnd Group has moved on to another, higher stage of development, and she still knows nothing about Dolly. Well, enough with the bullshit, Ill go first. With that, Anastasia took the card Brayden gave her and ran out. Life, always full of all kinds of surprises, who could have thought that they deliberately pursued some things, always inadvertently will appear in front of their eyes, and some times, those so-called pursuit, but has long changed the appearance. Miss Mason, its been a long time, what do you want to buy today? In the mall, an attendant rushed over to entertain her. Anastasia looked around, with a slight disappointment in her eyes, muttered and said unsatisfactorily, Here you are, there are no new products. Miss Mason, please follow me, all the new products in our store are inside. The waitress hurriedly said, but when Anastasia slowly walked in, she was stunned. Miss, what do you think of this? This, ah, Vincent will like it? Dolly asked with wide eyes, looking at the young servant in front of her. Whatever the youngdy wears looks good, the gentleman will like it too. The maid said sweetly, but what she said was also the truth, after all, she was watching what Vincent was spoiling Dolly with these days. At this moment Anastasia is fixed in ce, her heart is very excited, but how can not step, she is really Dolly, she is alive! Shes back! Two lines of hot tears flowed from the corners of Anastasias eyes. Miss Mason, whats wrong with you? Seeing Anastasia crying, the waitress immediately panicked, she wouldnt dare to offend such a strong woman! Okay, lets take this one, waiter, help me wrap it up. Not far away, Dolly greeted the waiter. Chapter 1671 She’s back Anastasia walked up to Dolly and looked at her excitedly, waiting for a hug, but at this point Dolly had long since lost sight of her. Whats going on? Anastasia looked at the person in front of her, slightly puzzled, and called out softly, Dolly? Perhaps not heard, Dolly immediately walked to the front desk to pay. Anastasia stood still, curiously looking at the woman not far away, a little incredulous, could she have been mistaken? She immediately ran to Dolly and hugged the person in front of her tightly. Dolly! she said, her toneced with a hint of longing. Dolly was blinded, her head was nk, who was she? And how did she know her name? Gently pushing Anastasia away, she sized up the person in front of her suspiciously, and with a sh of displeasure in her eyes, she said bluntly, Miss, youve mistaken her for someone else, havent you? I dont know you. Yes, since she had recovered, her previous memories had disappeared, which, of course, was thest thing Vincent wanted. Sister-inw, I am Anastasia ah, take a good look at me. Anastasia said excitedly and looked at her in panic, her expression was anxious and her heart could be very anxious. What exactly has she gone through? Why didnt she even recognize herself? Excuse me, this youngdy, you must have mistaken the wrong person. Saying that, the maid next to her immediately pulled Dolly to leave. No! There is no way she would recognize the wrong person! Even if Dolly turned into dust, she would still recognize her! Anastasia had a hard time finding Dolly, and naturally she would not let this opportunity go easily. She had to bring this woman to Brayden and let all the people know that Dolly was not dead! When Dolly heard Brayden, for some reason, her heart fluttered and ached. Who is Brayden again? Dolly covered her chest and tried to hold back the difort she felt inside. Miss Dean, is everything okay? Come on, lets go home. Saying that, the maid directly assisted her and walked out. Sister-inw, you cant leave! Snap! The maid pushed Anastasia directly into the corner without any ceremony. The distant back made Anastasia, who was cowering in the corner, a little sad. Anastasia clenched her fist, her gaze was grim, and immediately afterwards, she immediately picked up her cell phone and dialed directly. Honey, stop it, okay? Weve been searching for so long without finding my sister-inw, how could you meet her in a mall. On the phone, Leons voice was full of suspicion. He would rather believe that Dolly is dead, after all, things have been so long ago, a woman who disappeared for a long time suddenly came back, which in reason, how can not make sense. Leon, I mean it, Im not lying to you, I really saw Dolly just now, you hurry up and send someone after her! Anastasia yelled as she climbed to her feet. This brat, is she crazy about Dolly? Okay, I still have things to deal with here, so I wont talk to you first ah. Saying that, Leon directly hung up the phone. Anastasia was so angry that she mmed the phone in her hand onto the ground. Leon, this stinky man, why is he so ineffective at critical moments! She stomped her foot fiercely in the same ce, with a very angry look. Finally, she walked to the nearby cell phone store, bought another one, installed her own cell phone card, flipped through her address book and dialed again. What did you say? You saw Dolly? When? Where? On the phone, it was Braydens excited voice. Anastasia originally wanted Brayden a surprise, but Leon was too uncooperative, so she had to turn to Brayden to help, immediately said, Brother, I really saw her, sister-inw is alive and well! Although Brayden himself felt that what Anastasia said was not very reliable, but he still wanted to try, no matter what, he had to go looking for once, even if in the end to get a bad result. Im following her now, Ill send you the locationter. Anastasia whispered as she walked out and found her car to follow Dolly. Up ahead, Dollys car kept driving down the road, and fortunately the person in the car didnt realize that someone was following her from behind. That man just now, seems to know me. In the car, Dolly said softly, without any change in her expression. Well, yes, the maid could see that too and went on to add, Miss, shes mistaken for someone else. Dollys expression instantly became a bitplicated. After a long time, the people in the car finally realized that they were being followed, and then immediately turned around and made a U-turn. Whats going on? Why dont you go home? Miss Dean, someone is following us. The driver answered immediately. Looking at the car in the back, Dollys face was covered with ayer of gloom, could it be the woman from earlier? Gradually, her brow tightened up. Anastasia drove the car and kept circling with Dollys car, and it looked like no one would give in. Finally, the driver stepped on the gas hard and Dollys car drove away quickly. Looking at the distant car, Anastasia felt a little helpless, she hadnt properly identified with Dolly, she hadnt waited for that womans hug! Soon after, Brayden came straight over. Where are the people? He asked, breathing heavily. Ran away. Anastasia replied. At once, Brayden froze. Anastasia, listen to me first, tell me, is the person you saw just now Dolly or not? he stared at the person in front of him with unblinking eyes, and repeatedly determined.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Yes, it must be her! I was very close to her next to her, but she didnt seem to recognize me anymore. She immediately exined. Dolly, who had dumped Anastasias car, finally breathed a sigh of relief, followed by picking up the things in the car and walking into the vi. Miss, let me help you. The maid said in a low voice, with a gentle tone in her voice. Vincent, at this moment, was sitting on the sofa in the living room, flipping through magazines in boredom, waiting for her to arrive. He didnt know that Anastasia had already met Dolly, otherwise he wouldnt have sat so at ease, Im afraid he would have killed her long ago. When Dolly walked into the living room, Vincent immediately threw the magazine onto the side table, and then stood up and hugged her tightly, kissing her forehead gently. But for some reason, Dolly felt awkward. Chapter 1672 Getting to know her Soon, the young maid told Vincent everything. It seems that from now on, we have to let her go out less often. Looking at Dolly on the sofa, Vincents face became ironic. If Brayden found out about her, he would have to face some trouble again. Vincent slowly walked towards Dolly and kissed her cheek tenderly. Anastasia, would you please calm down? In the office, Leon shouted, with some impatience in his tone. Im not kidding! Brother, I really saw my sister-inw. Anastasia grabbed Braydens arm tightly and hurriedly said. For what Anastasia saw and said, Leon did not believe, in fact, is quite normal, after all, Dolly has disappeared not just a month or two. Brayden looked out the window, his eyes gradually dimmed, regardless of whether what Anastasia said is true, they ultimately did not find Dolly, this is an indisputable fact. Anastasia sat down on the sofa with her eyes staring straight up at the ceiling above her, she was suddenly a little confused, did she really have the wrong person? Big brother, Anastasia has not been feeling welltely and her sanity is a bit unconscious, so you should not take what she sayspletely seriously. Leon walked up to Brayden and said in a low voice. Brayden turned around, looked at the somewhat tired person on the couch, and opened his mouth and said lightly, Anastasia, you go back to rest. Anastasia closed her eyes and tried to adjust her emotions, forget it, no one would believe her! She immediately stood up and rushed straight out of the office. The angry figure made Leons heart ache a little, but he didnt want his beloved to live in an illusion any more. After the two men briefly exchanged a few words, Leon left the office directly. Since Dollys disappearance, Jayden has been staying at Amaras cottage, refusing to go out, and seeing him in such a decrepit state has made Amaras heart a little ufortable. Jayden, dont continue to be negative like this, okay? Amara gently patted his shoulder and said cautiously. It had been so long that he couldnt focus on something and wondered how long it would take before he could move on from the loss of Dolly. None of your business! Jayden said fiercely, shaking her arm off directly, without a trace of warmth in his tone. If it was the old Amara, she would have yelled at this stinking Jayden, but now, facing this weak man, she couldnt bear to scold him. Jayden, Im begging you, dont be decadent anymore, you know Ive broken up with that bartender for you. There was a tremor in Amaras voice. Yes, Jayden has been devastated since Dolly disappeared, and Amara has stayed by his side to be there for him and take care of him. When the bartender found out, he was furious and kept forcing her to make a choice between Jayden and him. Yes, after a long consideration, Amara still chose Jayden, she couldnt see her best buddy facing life so hopelessly, she had to save him!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After hearing Amaras words, Jayden looked up at her seriously with a glint in his eyes. He knew that the person who had always taken care of him had never been anything but Amara, and even she had sacrificed her love. Although she did not know that her so-called love was just a tool that could be used in the mind of that bartender. Amara, do you think that Dolly is dead or not? He asked softly. She has heard this question from his mouth countless times! No, shes not dead, shes just lost and hasnt found her way home yet, dont worry, once shees back, shell definitelye to you right away. Amara hugged him tightly and coaxed, she could only reply in this way, lying to the person in front of her and at the same time deceiving herself. Perhaps, only such an answer can give him peace of mind. Dont lie to me, shes noting back. Suddenly, Jayden stood up. Amara was a little surprised by his series of reactions. I want to go out for a walk. With that, Jayden walked straight out of the vi. Amara immediately went after him and followed him closely, fearing that he would have any problems on the way. Unknowingly, the two people actually came to the beach. Seaside, before the rescue of Dollys grandparents are still busy, but at this time they look older than before. And I wonder what happened to that child Dolly? Is she still alive or not? And where is she now? The older woman shook her head and sighed, muttering to herself. moncler outlet online stood up, looked at the sea not far away, touched his beard, had a hint of expectation in his eyes, sighed and said, Maybe, Dolly is still alive. The two mens whispering was overheard by Jayden next to them, who said Dolly, but Dolly? Hello, grandpa, you just said Dolly, where is she now? Jayden asked anxiously. Hmm? Who is he? How could he ask about Dolly? moncler outlet online, sizing up the man in front of him, a little wary, replied directly, I dont know any Dolly, youre asking the wrong person. Whether Dolly is alive or dead, he is not willing to reveal the matter of that girl to anyone. Just tell me, Grandpa, you know Dolly, right? moncler outlet store Stunned for a moment, he remained busy, not wanting to pay attention to Jayden next to him. Looking at the two elderly in front of such a determined look, Jayden directly grabbed the tools in the hands of the mother, to help them to do the work. Hey, young man, what are you doing? We dont know Dolly at all, youd better ask around somewhere else. The older woman said immediately. But how can a man as smart as Jayden be easily fooled? He used all his strength to work on the fishing for the two old men. Not far away, Amara saw everything clearly, she did not know why Jayden did it, but she knew very well that he must have a reason to do so. Soon, she joined Jaydens help team as well. Old man, how about, lets just tell them, I think ah, they do not look like bad people. The older woman gently nudged the older mans arm and leaned over to whisper in his ear. Looking at the picture of the two young people helping so hard, thinking that they should not be any bad people, the old man nodded his head and agreed. If they are really Dollys friends, it is not good to keep it to yourself, and it might even harm Dolly. Well, well, you guys take a break ande in for a cup of tea. The older woman greeted them as she walked into the living room. Jayden immediately dropped the tools he was holding and ran over. Chapter 1673 is back I could tell you guys a few things about Dolly, but we dont know her whereabouts right now either. The older woman said as she handed Jayden her tea. Jayden and Amaras hearts were sore as they listened to everything the older woman had to say. I cant imagine that Dolly has gone through so much. The two young people sighed next to each other with a very uneasy expression. If you are all good friends of hers, then why didnt youe to her in the first ce? The older woman asked in disbelief, her eyes suspicious. Amara looked at Jayden next to her and lowered her head. Ever since Dolly disappeared, hes be so disheveled that he has no desire to search, and I have to take care of him. She pointed to Jayden and exined to the older woman in front of her. So thats how it was. Looking at the two young mens regretful looks, the older woman believed the rtionship between them and Dolly. Maam, thank you for taking Dolly in in the first ce, Jayden chimed in as he walked out, deciding that he was going to find Dolly! Even if she was really dead, he was going to find her body! Jayden clenched his fists and fought his way to the car on the beach. Will you help me? He asked, looking away from Amara, who was next to him. Sure. Amara replied loudly as she patted his arm. Whether abroad or at home, she will never refuse any request for help from Jayden. Although the two sometimes have some minor quarrels, they both watch over each other when they need each other the most, which is their agreement and theirmitment to each other. Since the five million incident was exposed, Aston went straight back to her own country, hiding for a while, she cant let Vincent that stinky guy catch a hold of her again. However, her heart for Brayden, that is never broken. Whats the deal? You want to leave again? In the living room, the old man shouted loudly in displeasure. Aston had expected this kind of reaction from his father, so he didnt feel surprised and said in a low voice, Dad, Im just going abroad, why are you making such a fuss about it? How can you not make a fuss? Last time she almost made a mess, this time she went back, what is she up to again? The old man observed the expression on his daughters face in front of him and was very suspicious, she is not going to find that Brayden again, right? Cough! At the thought of this, the old man coughed again, recently, his health had been getting worse and worse, he no longer had the extra energy to devote to the mall. Dad, Im leaving now. Said Aston about to leave. Aston! suddenly the old man shouted, but Aston walked straight out of the living room without turning around as if he hadnt heard anything.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Looking at the somewhat rebellious girl, the old man only felt a blockage in his heart. Master, how are you? Is everything okay? A servant rushed over, smoothing his breath and asking gently. The medicine the old man pointed to a drawer not far away and stammered. Aston did not know anything about the old mans condition, and naturally did not understand how anxious he was feeling at this time. The office door was gently opened, Aston tiptoed in, afraid to disturb the people working inside, but Brayden had already sensed all this, just did not say anything. For a long time, Aston had been sitting on the couch next to her, ying with her phone. Finally, she couldnt help herself and stood up directly, walked towards Brayden and plopped down on his desk. Get up and drive. Brayden said bluntly, without a trace of emotion in his tone. He still hates himself so much? Looking at the beloved person in front of her, Astons eyes revealed a disappointment, she had disappeared for so long, did he not miss himself at all? For Brayden, the Aston that disappeared is the Aston that satisfies him, and her appearance brings him nothing but annoyance, it seems. Brayden, Im back. Aston said cautiously. And then what? He should give a warm wee? What a joke! He could not wait for this woman to disappear in front of him forever and never appear again! Well, Im busy. Brayden looked away, flipping through the information as he answered. Looking at such a cold reaction from him, Astons face instantly darkened. Big brother, here is the information you asked for. Saying that, Leon barged straight into Braydens office, looking at Aston not far away, all of a sudden, Leon froze, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes, how did Astone back? If you have nothing else to do, you may go ahead. Brayden lifted his head and said directly to the sudden man in front of him. He knew that she must have a purpose foring back this time. He knew this woman too well! Aston would never do anything that didnt benefit her. Its been a long time since weve seen each other, so tonight, why dont we have dinner together? Astons voice wasced with a slight request. But for Brayden, there was nothing he hated more than having dinner with her. Thats not necessary, I have a social engagement tonight. Brayden replied as he signed. Suddenly, Aston sobbed. Leon looked at her that sad look, a moment suddenly some intolerant. What are you crying for? Did youe here just to cry for me? Brayden said nonchntly. What? Now youve changed your ways? Brayden grunted with a disdainful expression. He knew very well that for a woman like Aston, he could never show mercy! Otherwise, the only one who will be hurt is himself! Because of her existence, he had already lost Dolly, he could not lose himself again! Brayden, forgive me, okay? I know that some of my previous actions were wrong, but I cant help it, I really like you. Aston said while crying, the picture is very melodramatic, but this has no effect on Brayden at all. Leon, next to Brayden, kept winking at him, signaling that he was almost done, but Brayden wasnt going to agree to Aston having dinner with her. Aston, Im busy right now, so if youre hungry, go find yourself a hotel and have a nice meal! He said it so firmly, so fiercely. That, Miss Aston, big brother is really busytely, he has to deal withpany matters every day, thats why he is not in a good mood and his mood is a bit irritable, dont take it to heart. Wait for a while, when big brother is in a better mood, you cane back to him. Leon immediately exined for him. Brayden gave him a look of slight displeasure, there was no need to exin to her, okay? Okay. Aston wiped the tears from his eyes and walked straight away. Chapter 1674 learns she has memory loss Aston knew very well that Dolly had always been apanied by Vincent, so naturally she would not act very excessively towards her on her return this time. But she has been observing the two peoples dynamics and sent someone to film everything they do. Brayden does not know that Dolly is still alive, and Aston naturally has no intention of telling him about it. Soon after, Aston approached Brayden again.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Brayden, Dolly has been dead for so long, are you just going to stay single? Aston asked in the office in a low voice, with a hint of uneasiness in his tone, if he really did not marry in the future, then she would be at a great loss! She had been waiting for him! Brayden was stunned for a moment, and then immediately recovered the expression on his face, skimmed her, did not speak, he did not want to say a word more with this person in front of him! Looking at him with such a nd look, Aston was a bit heartbroken. She came all the way here just to be with him, but he refused to give her a second nce, what a cruel guy! Brayden! finally, she couldnt help it and just yelled out. Aston, if you have nothing else to do, you can leave, Im busy now. Brayden looked up and said seriously. Why does he always want to drive himself away? Aston immediately turned around, walked to the sofa and sat down, she was going to spend time, she was going to chase him to death! In fact, sometimes she herself is confused, in the end for Braydens pursuit, is a kind of heartfelt love, or their own insistence toplete the task? Never mind, no matter what the reason, she must chase the man in front of her to the hand! Brayden was still busy,pletely ignoring the people on the couch, and gradually, Aston seemed to have gotten used to it and stopped chattering. In Vincents vi, Dolly is pruning the branches in the yard with some maids and seems to be having a good time. Dolly, just let the maids do this kind of things, why do you need to do it yourself? Vincent walked over and gently pinched her cheek, whispering. I have nothing to do, so I might as well work with them. Sheughed and replied softly. Looking at the womans face so excited smile, Vincents mouth at the corners of a curve of satisfaction. In fact, this is the life he wants the most, every day with his beloved, no worries, no surprises, just like now calm life, stable life, this is how happy. Arent you going to work today? She asked Vincent, who was next to her, with a parting nce. Well, Ill be leaving in a few minutes. He stroked her hair and replied in a soft voice. Life, ah, is so wonderful. Since being with Dolly, it is obvious that Vincents personality and temperament have really changed a lot. In the past, he was selfish and self-interested, everything is his own say, and is also cold, but today he is very warm, treating Dolly is very considerate, or, this is the power of love it. After a few minutes of mingling, Vincent simply left. Dolly thought that she would live such a satisfying life forever, but she didnt realize that she had a memory that she hadnt recovered yet. Knock, knock, knock! There was a knock at the door with some urgency. Who is it? The man in the yard asked loudly. Aston at the door froze, wasnt that Dollys voice? She is really here! So he immediately responded, Its me! A woman? Dolly frowned tightly and hurried over to her. The moment the door was pushed open, Aston immediately greeted her with a smile, Long time no see, Dolly. The woman in front of her was curious. Dolly looked curiously at the woman in front of her, a little confused, but she did not know her, Who are you? Are you here to see Vincent? All of a sudden, Aston was stunned by her words, she was losing her memory? Astons eyes widened and he looked closely at the person in front of him, Dolly, you dont know me? Dont recognize it. Aston was instantly relieved and the whole person instantly rxed, fortunately she had forgotten, otherwise with her previous character, she would never be willing to see herself again. Heres the thing, Im a good friend of Vincents, Ive met you once before, maybe youve forgotten. With that, Aston walked right in. Wow, its really beautiful! She marveled, really unexpected, these two people live so tacitly, it looks like, they are very happy well, this is with their own heart. Have a seat, Vincents gone to work, Ill tell him when he gets back No, Ill just give him a callter. Aston interrupted her directly. For some reason, looking at the person in front of her, Dolly had a slight uneasiness in her heart, did she think too much? She immediately shook her head and tried to clear her head. The two women were sitting on the sofa chatting with each other, and the atmosphere looked a little awkward. In fact, Aston came this time just to make sure that Dolly is here, and now she has got the answer she wanted. Dolly, do you remember Brayden? She asked cautiously. Dolly immediately shook her head. Aston snickered, she had forgotten about the man she loved most! What a blessing! Whos Brayden? Am I supposed to know? No no, hes a total bad guy who used to bully you all the time, so its better if you dont think about it. Aston replied immediately. Is that so? But the name doesnt sound like a bad guy, Dolly frowned. What did you say, Aston went to the vi! In front of the desk, Vincent stood up directly, shouting in anger, this stinking woman, why is she back again? What are you trying to do again! Grabbing his jacket next to him, he immediately ran out, and along the way, not knowing how many red lights he had already run, Vincent still didnt stop the car. Soon, the car pulled up in front of the vi, but when he appeared in front of Dolly, Aston had long since left. Dolly, are you all right? He asked anxiously as he grabbed her arm tightly. Dolly immediately took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat on the mans forehead, Im fine, why are you back again? Are you done with thepany? Oh, that, someone just came to our house? When hearing our house, Dolly inexplicably felt very awkward, Yes, she said she was looking for you, but now she has left. Chapter 1675 Play by the Sea? Didnt she call you? She said she was going to call you. Dolly whispered. Oh, maybe shes still busy right now. Vincent cleared his throat and answered immediately, that stinking girl, better not call him or hell scold her to death! Vincent walks into the living room with Dolly on his arm. Mrs. Knight has been working on Franklins mind since Dolly disappeared, and now the child is finallying out of the shadows. Grandma, tomorrow the teacher is going to take us to the beach. In the living room, Franklin whispered, with no excitement in his tone. Looking at the child with such a cold face, Mrs. Knight sighed, Okay, be safe. Dang! Brayden was unprecedentedly back, Franklin nced at him and immediately ran into his room. brayden knew the child did not want to see him, so he remained silent. Mrs. Knight knew that Franklin had been ming Brayden for not protecting and taking good care of Dolly, but the disappearance of Dolly was really just an ident. Is everything okay at home? Brayden asked in a low voice as he walked into the kitchen. Well, thats good. Mrs. Knight replied indifferently, as the house had be a little less vibrant in Dollys absence. The childs room, Brayden eyes gradually dimmed down, but he did not go to see Franklin. forget it, or do not bother him, he should be very annoyed with himself. Brayden turned around and slipped the card in his hand to Mrs. Knight, Maam, theres a sum of money here, Franklin is going to the beach tomorrow, so you can give him more pocket money then. He had already heard that Franklins ss teacher was organizing a trip to the beach for the students and encouraged parents to go along, but the children did not tell him. Within half an hour, Brayden left straight away, the child still doing his homework in his room, his mind already running off to who knows where. Here, this is for you from Daddy. Mrs. Knight ced the card on the childs desk. Franklin is a very well-behaved child, so no matter what he says or does, he is extremely well informed, and Mrs. Knight or Brayden are able to leave the bank card in the childs own hands with confidence. Looking at the bank card on the table, Franklins heart suddenly felt some guilt, shouldnt he make up with his father? He had already lost his mother, he couldnt fail to cherish his father again. The next day, the children went to the beach early with their ssmates and teachers. The beach is still beautiful. The sunrise, the seagulls, and the few waves, everything looked so wonderful and warm. Franklin was sitting alone on the beach not far away, looking into the distance, with his eyes full of thoughts. Mom, where are you? And are you still alive? He held both small hands tightly and was very nervous. Dolly, you slow down, dont fall. Not far away, a man suddenly shouted, and Dolly caught Franklins attention, he immediately got up, followed the voice and ran over. Ill go get you something to drink. With that, the man left, and Dolly was alone, half crouched in ce, with a somewhat exhausted look. Finally, the person known as Dolly appeared in Franklins sight. In a moment of excitement, the child immediately ran to Dollys side and looked at her with emotion, tears pooling in her eyes. Whats wrong with you, little friend? Dolly asked in a low voice. Mommy, I miss you so much. Said Franklin and hugged her thigh directly. All of a sudden, Dolly was baffled, when did she have an extra son? No, no, no, this child must be mistaken for someone else! Dolly immediately pushed the child in front of her, straightened her clothes, and hurriedly exined, Little friend, you have mistaken me for someone else, I am not your mother. How could it not be? Franklin grabbed her small hand tightly and wouldnt let go. Let go of you, you really have the wrong person, Im not your mommy. Hey! Suddenly, Vincent ran straight over with two bottles of drinks, his expression anxious. Uncle Vincent? cried Franklin in surprise. Vincent immediately suppressed his inner emotions and forced out a smile, Franklin, what brings you here? Damn, this mother and son actually met, at once Vincent became a little nervous and immediately covered up, Shes not your mommy, really, she just looks more like your mommy. No! She is Mommy! The child looks firmly at the woman in front of him, his eyes are excited, the smell of his mommy, he will always remember! The child does not let go of the good advice, which makes the two adults in front of some helpless. Finally, theypromised, and Dolly sat on the beach and just let the baby hold her,pletely devoid of her previous anxious state. Gradually, at some point, the child closed his eyes and fell asleep. While the child was asleep, she immediately gently pick away the childs hands, while straight away, and when the child woke up, Dolly had long since disappeared. Mommy! Franklin looked around and shouted, but there was no response from around.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Dolly, by now, had long since returned home, and on the couch she looked up and asked Vincent next to her, Vincent, does that kid know me? Of course I know her, that is her son ah! Vincent deliberately pretended to be very calm, carefully watching her expression, fearing that she recovered her memory. Thats my friends kid, just now he mistook you for someone else, you look a bit like his mother, and his mother happened to pass away, maybe he missed too much, thats why he mistook you for a moment. Vincent immediately covered up and said. So that was it, Dolly sighed softly in relief and tried to calm herself down. And when she got home, Franklin was like a madman, following Mrs. Knight and talking about everything that had happened today. Franklin, just stop it, okay? Your mother is already dead, so you should stop fooling yourself. Mrs. Knight said heartily as she cooked the meal. No, hes telling the truth! The child suddenly got nervous, Grandma, Im not lying, Im telling the truth, mommy is not dead yet, I really saw it today. But the childs unsubstantiated representation seemed like a joke to Mrs. Knight. Grandma, why dont I take you to the beach once tomorrow. The child suggested, believing that as soon as Grandma saw her mother, she would surely believe his words. No. Mrs. Knight replied bluntly, she was very busy these days and didnt have time to focus her energy on anything other than work. Chapter 1676 Finding the Villa Franklin followed Mrs. Knight did not know how long to entangle, and finally Mrs. Knight got bored and agreed to go to the beach to find out what happened, but the two people waited for a long time on the beach, but did not see a trace of Dolly. Mrs. Knight stared at the child next to her, a little distressed at how much he missed Dolly, to mistake a strange woman for her. Well, Franklin, its gettingte, so we should get back. With that, Mrs. Knight was about to leave. Grandma, wait a little longer, okay? Mommy must be around here. Franklin said in a panic. Looking at such anxious faces in front of her, Mrs. Knight suddenly had some intolerance, forget it, so lets wait a little longer, we have to let the child die before we can. She held the childs arm tightly and continued to search until veryte, the two directly took a taxi and returned home. When Franklin came home, his face was full of hesitation, his eyes were a wave of sadness, he was lying on the sofa, tilting his head in deep thought, strange, obviously it was Mummy he saw that day!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Well, you have to go to school tomorrow, so hurry up and go to bed. Mrs. Knight came over and gently knocked him on the head and said immediately. The child sighed lightly and walked slowly to his room, lying in bed but losing sleep, with a pair of big eyes staring straight out the window at the moon, very unhappy. Mommy, why arent you back yet? Sneeze! Dolly, in the courtyard, looked up at the moon hanging in the dark sky and sneezed coldly. Vincent immediately walked out with his jacket and draped it over her body with a very worried look, Go inside, dont catch a cold. Its okay, its probably someone who missed me. Dolly huffed and smiled was it the kid? For a moment, a hint of sadness shed through her eyes. I dont know why, she suddenly misses that child, obviously that day was the first time we met, but why she feels the child leaning on her smell is so familiar. Must be thinking too much about herself! She pinched her thigh hard, trying to clear her head. Well, go inside, look, the wind is picking up. Said Vincent, rushing to help Dolly into the living room. The weather is getting colder and colder, and she looks out the window at the fading flowers and suddenly gets a little sad. Dolly, shouldnt we think about our marriage? Vincent asked in a small voice, holding her small hand with a cautious expression. This, has been in his heart for a long time, just have not dared to say it. He always felt that the time was not yet right, but now, he really could not wait, he was afraid that this woman would suddenly disappear and leave him. At this time, Dolly, with her head down, had a preupied look. Dolly rubbed her hands together and didnt know what to say. It was clear that they were lovers, but why did she always feel the sweetness of a couple? Some times, even his kisses to her, she will feel ufortable. Looking at the person in front of him so nervous and silent, Vincent was a little lost, it has been so long, did she still not feel his love for her? Or is it that Brayden has always existed in her heart? Impossible! Brayden has long since disappeared from her world! Vincent clenched his fists and his gaze was sharp. Vincent, Im actually, not ready for this. Finally, Dolly still said the words. What else do you need to prepare? Vincent hugged the woman in front of him with a pitiful expression, Dolly, as long as you agree to marry me, everything will be prepared by me, you just need to be my bride, thats all. He said it so sincerely and with such urgency. Dolly knew that he loved her, but for some reason, another blurry mans face would often appear in her mind, and she always felt that she had some special rtionship with that man, but she couldnt remember how. Im tired, Im going to bed first. With that, she got up and slowly walked to her room. No, she couldnt say yes to Vincents proposal right away! She couldnt cheat herself, let alone Vincent! Looking at the glimpse of the back, the man on the sofa, a cold light shed in his eyes, what exactly must he do before she could agree to marry himself? Or, should he take the raw rice to force her? p! Vincent pped himself hard, what the hell was he thinking, how could he give birth to such evil thoughts! For the search for Dolly, Jayden and Amara have never given up, they have searched almost all the homes on the beach, but there is no trace of Dolly. Jayden, do we have to keep looking? Amara straightened up, panting, and asked the man next to her. Find it, you have to find it! Jayden replied firmly. It seemed he had to find her! Amara patted her little hand and tried to cheer herself up, it had been several days in a row since either of them had had a good nights sleep. O girl, there is a big private vi over there, you can go there to look for it. Suddenly, an old woman came over and said enthusiastically. A private vi? All of a sudden, Amara got excited and dragged Jayden straight ahead. Sure enough, the vi was indeed huge, looking more like a small estate, and just as Amara was ying at breaking in, Jayden hurriedly took her by the arm and backed away. What are you doing? This looks like a rich familys vi, we cant break in. He said softly. Amara just didnt think there would be such a chic building in the country, so she unconsciously wanted to go in and see it. The two men were outside the door, sorting themselves out, while knocking regrly on the door. Who is it? In the living room, Dolly stretched out and askedzily. I dont know, Ill go check it out. Vincent stroked Dollys hair and smiled dotingly, then walked to the door, but when he waited to turn on the door monitor, he was stunned for a moment, how did the two of them find their way here? No, he had to hide Dolly! Dolly, would you go back to your room first, I have guests to entertain, they are work partners, it might not be very convenient for you to be there, and Im afraid youll be dull to listen. Vincent said while pushing her into the room next to him. What the hell! Dolly frowned, didnt think too much about it, picked up a book and read it. What are you doing here? Vincent asked nonchntly as he went to open the door himself. When the two men at the door saw him, they froze for a moment. Chapter 1677 saw her This is your house? Amara asked incredulously. Its my house. Vincent replied condescendingly. Amara looked around and smiled slightly. This vi, well, it was also her kind of vi, but it was a pity that it was bought by Vincent, a smelly man, first. Can we go in for a tour? Jayden said suddenly. No way. Vincent bluntly refused. For his reaction, Jayden was not surprised, but Amara next to him kept pouting, a very unhappy look. Its just a visit to his vi, is it necessary to be so petty? She red fiercely at the man in front of her, a hint of anger in her eyes. Vincent, Amara wants to buy a vi like this too, thats why she came to have a look at it. Jayden exined in a low voice. But this does not work in the slightest for Vincent, he grunted coldly, his expression was disdainful, the impression is that their rtionship, it does not seem to be so good to such an extent! Get out of here, I dont want to see you. Dang! Vincent viciously mmed the door behind him and walked straight into the living room. The two people at the door, a burst of embarrassment on their faces, Amara a turn, immediately to leave. Amara! Dont be impulsive! Youre not guilty of being angry with him, were here to find someone. Jayden persuaded her. At the thought of Dolly, Amara turned around again and went back to Jaydens side, saying petntly, But they wont let us in. Looking at the vi in front of him, Jaydens mouth curled up in a yful arc at the corners. Lets go! With that, he directly pulled Amara towards a nearby hotel. What are you doing at the hotel? Amara looked at the man in front of her suspiciously and wondered if he had something special in mind for her, right? The first time I saw him, I thought he was a good guy. Come on, lets just squat here, if Dolly is really in that vi, she will definitelye out. Jayden leaned over and whispered in her ear. So thats it, she patted her chest and sighed in relief, well, he won! And then, the two men were ready to fight a protracted war. If Vincent hadnt refused their visit to the vi, the two would have left, but his no had gotten Jaydens attention. Soon, three days had passed, but the two men had not seen Dolly, which gave Jayden some headaches. Jayden, lets go, lets not waste time here. Amara nudged his arm gently and hurriedly said. Looking at the door of the vi, Jaydens eyes gradually dulled down, could it be that he really thought wrong? In fact, it is Vincent has done aplete precautionary measures, yes, in order to prevent, Vincent every day to Dolly to do thought work, let her nothing to go out, and Dolly but also good behavior, these days have not gone out. What a beautiful day! Dolly in the courtyard looked up at the sky, her eyes closed, feeling the sunshine, looking very civilized. It would be nice to go out for a walk, she smiled slightly, while immediately running into her room and changing into her clothes. Miss, you cant go out, sir wont let you go out, and youve only just recovered, so its better to stay at home. A maid hurriedly stopped her from going out. Oh, dont worry about it, Ill just go around here by the sea, I havent gone out for days, just let me go out for a walk, I promise, just go around here. Dolly immediately held up her hand and swore, with a very sincere look. And Jayden, in the hotel, is listening to the chatter of the woman next to him with a look of impatience. All right, hurry up and pack up and leave! How many days has it been? If she was really in that vi, she would havee out long ago. Amara said as she busied herself. Yeah, with Dollys personality and temperament, its impossible for her to stay at home for a week straight, could she really not be there? Vincents expression was a bit disappointed. Finally, the two packed up their things and left the hotel, but they didnt expect that just as they left the hotel, Dolly had just left the door as well. Dolly, who came to the beach, was jumping and running like a child being released, very excited, and the maids not far awayughed at her happy appearance. Oops! In the car, Amara suddenly shouted, I left something in the hotel, a souvenir I bought during my previous trip. Amaras voice is getting smaller and smaller. Come on, its just a souvenir, that thing cant make you rich and famous, dont want it. Saying that, Jayden continued to drive the car. No! Amara shouted while pulling on his arm, looking agitated. Its just an ordinary souvenir, whats the point? But looking at the woman next to him so tossed and crazy look, Jayden immediately turned his head, this woman, why so many things! Soon, the car was once again parked in front of the hotel. Without the slightest hesitation, Amara rushed directly into the hotel, Jayden stood at the door, ying with his phone, looking a little bored. And at this time, Dolly, right next to the hotel on the beach, and the children togetherughing, making fun, a very satisfied look. When Amara rushed into the room she was staying in before and grabbed the souvenir her first love gave her, she suddenly looked up and her eyes fixed on a woman outside the window. Isnt that Dolly? Could it be that she was looking at her own eyes? She immediately rubbed her eyes, and then opened wide to look at the woman who was frolicking on the beach not far away. Shes really Dolly! Oh my God, I finally found her! Jayden! said Amara as she quickly ran down. Sister, lets rest for a while, okay? Seaside, a small child said softly to Dolly. Yes,e on, lets go, my sister will buy you a drink. With that, Dolly took the small childs hand and walked to the next small store.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jayden, quick, I see Dolly, hurry up! Whats wrong with her? How could Dolly be here? The two of them had been here for a week and hadnt seen the womans figure, so how could she suddenly appear here? How can it appear now when it hasnt been found for so many days? Calm down, have you found the souvenir? If you find it, lets go. Saying that, Jayden was about to walk to the car. No! We have to go find Dolly, I really saw her in the room earlier! Chapter 1678 Found All right, all right, stop it and hurry up! You were in a hurry. Jayden said impatiently. Whos impatient? Thats impatient! Ah! Suddenly, Jayden cried out, his expression pained. Amara pinched Jaydens arm fiercely, and was not at all polite. Go go go! Go get it! Finally, hepromised, ring at Amara and immediately shrugging off her arm this woman is ruthless! But when they arrived at the beach, Dolly had long since disappeared. Looking at the empty beach in front of her, Amara panicked, and Jayden sighed next to her as he watched her look so nervous. Youre dead in the water this time, right? All right, hurry up and go. Saying that, he was about to pull her away. No, Jayden, believe me, I clearly saw her standing right here just now. Amara looked around, trying to spot Dolly, but for a long time, Dolly didnt appear in front of her. Is that really just an illusion of your own? She was suddenly a little confused. Dolly, at this time, is eating ice cream with her children in the store and looks very happy. Sister, it seems like its been a long time since youve been out to y. The child said mischievously. Well, my sister hasnt been feeling too welltely. She smiled and replied. The children at the beach are almost all familiar to her, so if she stays at home too long, she will really miss the innocent children. Soon, several children like a sudden recovery of strength, after eating ice cream will run out one by one, looking at the excited faces, Dolly smiled. Uh- suddenly, Dolly yelped. Sister, whats wrong with you? The children immediately ran over and asked in a worried voice. Its okay, my sister will be fine after resting for a while, you guys go ahead and y! Dolly waved to them and hurriedly said. Whats going on? Why did she suddenly feel a headache? Moreover, the blurred face of a little boy would somehow appear in her head, and who was that little boy? She held her head with both hands and her expression was painful. After a long search, neither of them found Dolly, and finally, Amara died. Okay, okay, lets go. With that, she was about to leave. Whats wrong with Dolly? Suddenly, a child not far away asked another child. She has a headache. At once, Jayden and Amara stopped moving forward, and the two looked at each other with some light shining in their eyes. Amara, did you just hear something? Jayden asked cautiously. I just heard someone call Dollys name. Amara replied excitedly. Jayden squatted down and softly asked, Kids, wheres Dolly you were talking about? Theres Dolly! She says she has a headache and you guys shouldnt go over there and bother her. The child pointed to a small store not far away and hurriedly said. Without any hesitation, the two adults immediately ran to the small store. Knock! The people in the store were startled by the sudden kick in the door, and Dolly was sitting on a couch in a corner not far away, eyes closed and panting roughly. That back was hers! Jayden walked slowly over to her, with a little tenderness in his eyes. Finally, when they walked up to Dolly, the two were surprised, no, it should be surprised, Amara was crying with joy, and Jayden was so excited he didnt know what to say. Dolly, Jayden called out softly after a long time. The person in front of him slowly raised his head and looked at the unfamiliar two people in front of him with some curiosity, Who are you? What do you want from me? Her voice was weak and her whole face looked haggard. Whats wrong with her? Not feeling well? At once, Jayden tensed up. Come on, Ill take you to the hospital. With that, Jayden was about to help her leave. No! I dont want to go to the hospital! Suddenly, Dolly flung his arm away straight away, remembering how she looked like before when she had been taking her medication, she was having a hard time. Im just a little tired, I dont need to go to the hospital. She added. Well! Jayden sat on the couch opposite her, staring nkly at the beloved person in front of him, somewhat lost in thought. I dont know how long it took, but finally, Dolly regained her previous mental state and picked up the bag next to her and was about to leave,pletely ignoring the presence of the two people across from her. Hey, Dolly, where are you going? Jayden asked hastily, clinging to her arm. Go home. She replied in a low voice, she didnt bother to ask why they knew her name anymore, now she just wanted to hurry home because Vincent didnt like her just running out. Weve only just met and youre leaving? Jaydens voice had a hint of begging in it. Sorry, I dont know you guys. With that, Dolly left straight away. Perhaps too anxious, Amara stood up directly and ran to her, stopping her way and looking her up and down with a little suspicion in her eyes.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Whats wrong with her? Dont remember them? Amnesia? Excuse me, thisdy, please move out of the way. Amara was chilled by the words, Miss? Has she forgotten that she hates to be called Miss? Could she not be Dolly? Amara was a little suspicious. Dolly, you dont know us? Jayden asked, walking over and frowning. Dont know. Dolly replied, and left. Just as Amara was about to go after her, Jayden yanked her arm directly, Dont be impulsive. Following that, the two men followed Dolly to Vincents vi, and when they saw the woman walk into the vi with their own eyes, the two men had angry expressions. Damn Vincent, he had hidden Dolly away! Amara gritted her teeth, and her temper was a little fierce. But they couldnt figure out why Dolly would be so well-behaved and listen to Vincent, living in this vi all the time, had she forgotten even Brayden? Well, that should be the only exnation. What about it? Amara asked, nudging the person next to her. Tomorrow, lets find Vincent and have a good chat. Jayden half squinted his eyes, his tone was biting, he would never have thought that Vincent would be such a despicable viin, in order to get Dolly, he had been hiding her previous affairs! How brazen! Jayden turned around and left immediately. Chapter 1679 Confirmation Sure enough, the next day, the two went straight to Vincentspany. What did you twoe to see me for? As far as I remember, there doesnt seem to be any business cooperation between us. In front of the desk, Vincent said nonchntly. Cut! Who cares about working with him! Amara sped her upper hand in front of her and red at him with disdain. Vincent, why are you hiding Dolly? Jayden asked bluntly. The questioning of the person in front of him did surprise Vincent a little, but his face was not the slightest bit different. The matter of hiding Dolly will eventually be known to them he, naturally, has also been prepared, only did not expect that they have found the woman so early. It seems that one muttered about their strength and perseverance. Im not hiding anyone. He said firmly, not sending a hint of doubt in his tone. He really thought they were both fools? Jayden slowly walked towards him and pped him on the shoulder with a fierce air. What? Vincent shrugged off his arm, a cold glint in his eyes, displeased, and growled, Please behave yourself. Amara gritted her teeth and held back her emotions. Dolly, she lives with me of her own free will, if you dont believe me, you can ask her yourself, I have a clear conscience. Vincents words stunned the two men in front of him, and yes, the matter, they had to figure it out! Vincent, what you just said had better be the truth, or I will directly notify Brayden to go and grab someone! Saying that, Jayden pulled Amara and ran out, and the two of them directly got into the car and drove to Vincents vi again. Dolly, at this moment, is lying on the sofa in the living room resting, looking a little tired. Knock, knock, knock! There was a loud knock on the door. Perhaps it was because of the noise, Dolly slowly got up and walked towards the courtyard with a somewhat displeased look, opened the door and saw that it was two people, while pressing his temples and asked impatiently, What are you doing here again? She was not feeling well, and Jayden immediately grabbed her wrist and took her pulse.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. What are you doing? Let go of me! Thats too much you guys! Dolly shouted as she struggled. Come on, just stop shouting, he used to be a doctor, now hes taking your pulse! Amara, who was next to her, hurriedly exined. Dolly immediately quieted down and stopped shouting. Xu is veryfortable with Dolly, Vincent did not follow Jayden and their return, and this, too, is exactly what they want. Make some ginger water for yourdy. Jayden whispered to the maid next to him. Looking at such a serious appearance in front of him, gradually, Dolly dropped her guard against the two people in front of her, they came here, in the end, what is the purpose? In the living room, she kept looking at the two people in front of her, a little strange, could it be that they were her old friends? Previously Vincent had told himself that her previous experiences were all bad encounters for her and it was better not to think about them, but recently she kept meeting some inexplicable people who mistook her for their rtives or friends, which made her a bit annoyed. If this happened just once, she would not have been bothered, but if something of the same nature happened twice, it would have been more than a mere ident! Say, what is it you want from me? She asked in a low voice. Looking at the person in front of him, Jayden was a little heartbroken, about himself and her memories, she really can not remember at all? Dolly, Im Jayden, shes Amara, we used to be best friends, have you forgotten? He said anxiously. Listening to these words, Dolly immediately raised her head and looked carefully at the person in front of her, tilting her head and trying to remember the past, but she really had no recollection of the past. What had happened to make her lose all her previous memories, Jayden clenched his fist with anxiety. What about Brayden? She should always remember the man she loves! Dolly, do you remember Brayden? Jayden asked cautiously. Brayden? The name was familiar, as if I had heard it before from somewhere, but finally, Dolly shook her head. Shit, how could she even forget the most important man in her life? Was that stinky guy Vincent tripping on purpose? All of a sudden Jayden got alert. Ive been injured before and Vincent has always taken care of me, so I dont remember anyone else but him. Dolly hurriedly exined in a low voice. Jayden and Amara looked at each other and understood everything. And now what? What is your rtionship with Vincent? Amara asked nervously. Im his girlfriend now, or his fiance to be exact. Dolly replied, but her tone was mixed with some helplessness. In fact, she really did not love Vincent as much as she thought, just that the man has been helping himself, taking care of himself, protecting himself, and she has nothing to return, in fact, she herself did not figure out her feelings for Vincent, whether it is love or friendship. Because she did not dare to think deeply, she was afraid that one day, she figured out her own feelings, but hurt Vincent. Dolly, dont marry Vincent, will you think about it again? Jayden grabbed her arm and said in a panic. He doesnt want his beloved to do something that he will regret! He wants her to know that Brayden is the one who loves her the most, and the one she loves the most! What kind of evil tricks did that stinking Vincent use to fool Dolly! In fact, Jaydens so-called evil ways are just a piece of Vincents heart for Dolly. Hey, can you show some respect? Why cant I marry Vincent, he is good to me, spoil me, love me, take care of me, is the best person in the world for me, of course I want to marry him. Dollys voice, mixed with some helplessness, but also some expectation, I think at this time, her heart is also very torn andplicated. But do you love him? Suddenly, Amara next to her asked directly. Dollys head was down, she couldnt answer Amaras question because she didnt know if she loved Vincent or not, she just knew that he was good to her and she couldnt let him down. Love, its about two lovers, if you dont know your own heart, I advise you not to touch it easily. Amara added. Yes, since the beginning, it was always Vincent who took the initiative for himself, while she never took the initiative for him, she really did not know whether she loved him or not? Chapter 1680 Resume cooperation? Excuse me, Im tired, you guys can go back. Dolly said while getting up to go upstairs, Jayden immediately stood up and stopped her way with a very anxious expression. Dolly, so tell me, when are you two nning to get married? Amara, who was next to her, hurriedly asked. For this question, Dolly is also a bit surprised, she also does not know when she should really ept Vincent, perhaps, the destiny has arrived, she will naturally marry him. Dolly, you can only marry Brayden, Jayden whispered, his tone firm. Dolly looked at the two people in front of her and wondered if perhaps she could get to know the Brayden through these two people. Who is Brayden? And where is he now? Ament that made Amara feel a little sorry for the two people who once loved each other the most, but now have invariably be strangers. Brayden is your ex-husband and you were identally divorced due to some factors, but you have a very good rtionship. Jayden immediately exined. Wait a minute, this answer ispletely different from what that Aston told her before! Which one of them was lying! All of a sudden Dolly was confused, she didnt know who she should believe, and she didnt know if she should remember what had happened before. After hesitating for a long time, she still chose to give up, no matter what had happened before, at least now she is very happy, which is enough, not to mention, Vincent really gave a lot for her. The three briefly exchanged words together for a while longer, but Jayden and Amara still did not seed in convincing Dolly, which made them a little sad. It was hard to find someone already, but Dolly had lost her memory. Amara sighed and shook her head while looking very upset. Should we tell Brayden about this? she continued, asking Jayden next to her. Its better to wait a little longer. Jayden half squinted at the dark sky, into the thinking. The reason is simple, now Dolly has lost her memory, she has no memory of Brayden, this time if Brayden again involved in this matter, will only make things moreplicated. And this, not Jaydens intention. So what should we do? Amara asked softly. What else can we do? We can only wait.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Dolly, at this time, was lying on the couch in the living room, waiting for someone to arrive, and finally, after I dont know how long, Vincent came back. Someone asked for me today. She said to Vincent. Flipping through the magazine in her hand, but not reading a word of it, she nced at Vincent now and then, watching his expression. Then what? What did she want to say? Vincent wiped the beads of sweat from his forehead as he pulled his jacket off. Vincent, did I know Brayden before? Suddenly, she asked directly. At once, Vincent was blinded for a moment, and then hurried to recover the look on his face. What nonsense are you talking about? Brayden is my friend, of course you know him, its just that you havent seen each other for a long time. Yeah? But Dolly felt in her heart that things were not as simple as the person in front of her said. Come on, dont think so much, hurry up and get some rest, dont think too much, it hurts your brain. Vincent said helping her up towards the bedroom. For Dollys memory loss, Aston naturally couldnt be happier, and what makes her even happier is that Vincent has hidden Dolly, so it will naturally take Brayden a while to find the woman. Im going to get your Mr. Kirnd! yelled Aston in the hall, his tone nonchnt. Sorry, Miss Aston, Brayden ordered earlier that no one is allowed in without an appointment. The receptionist immediately stopped her and rushed to say. This damn Brayden, how dare hee up with this kind of tricks to deal with himself, he is too underestimated himself! Aston grunted, straightened his clothes, and kept ncing around, as if he was waiting for something. Look, theres a thief there! Said she, pointing to a man not far away. The receptionist immediately turned around, intending to pick up thendline and call security, but just as she turned around, Aston ran straight in in a sh. Hey, Miss Aston! You cant go in there! The voice in the back sounded remorseful. Want to fight with me? Aston pped his hands together and walked straight into Braydens office. Looks like youre pretty smart. In the corridor, Leon looked at her with contempt and said in a low voice. At least its smarter than you! With that, Aston left. You! Leon, who was standing in the same ce, was almost half-exasperated. Aston crept up to him, squatted down, and looked at the face in front of her, and the corners of her mouth curved up in a satisfied way. Although he hates himself and even hates himself sometimes, but for some reason, her love for him has not been cut in any way. What are you doing here? He asked disgruntled, getting up and walking to his desk. Brayden, do you think that if you let your men stop me, theres no way for me to get in? Aston said condescendingly. Ha! He never thought this Aston would be subject to the oppression of his ownpanys employees. What do you want from me? Brayden asked in a low voice as he yawned. Aston sat on the sofa, crossing his legs in a very rxed manner, My father said to resume cooperation with you. Braydens eyes immediately fell on her with a cautious expression; she wasnt going to get into trouble again, was she? Thank your father for his kind words. Go back and tell your father that our Kirnd Group is doing very well now. Chapter 1681 She’s back What did he mean by that? Aston looked at him curiously, his eyes full of iprehension. You know, in this world, there are countless people who want to cooperate with their family, but this Brayden refused so directly! Aston, picking his fingers tightly, said anxiously, Brayden, you were happy to work with us in the first ce. That was all once upon a time. In the past, he thought that the woman in front of him could share his happiness and suffering, butter, she still betrayed herself heartlessly! This world, where there will be what is unchanging? The heart is the most changeable. Aston, I appreciate your kindness, its just that now that Ive converted Kirnd Group, its not really a good time to work with yourpany, sorry about that. He said it very simply, without leaving Aston a hint of room for discussion, yes, he did it on purpose, because he did not want to be betrayed by this woman again in the near future. Aston seems to be a bit innocent on the surface, but behind the scenes, her mind is heavier than anyone elses. Who knows if shell bite herself again when the timees. Brayden, are you that determined? The womans voice, mixed with some aggression, but Brayden did not feel the slightest bit, no matter how she pampered cute y pity, others definitely will notpromise. Dang! Leon barged in panting, his expression was tense and his aura was uneasy, Big brother, its not good. The guy, who has been with him for so long, why is he still so impulsive? Brayden was about to rebuke, Leon said immediately after: Le is here. All of a sudden, Brayden was blinded. Why did that stinky woman suddenlye here? Hasnt she already left the country for treatment? Damn, she didnte here to pick a fight, did she?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. You let me in! I want Brayden, Le said in the lobby as she and the receptionist kept tangling, looking woefully out of ce. Miss, Im sorry, you cant go in, you dont have an appointment. The receptionist was very responsible, and when Brayden gave an order, she carried it out strictly as if it were a holy order. Do you know who I am? Im Le! You go tell Brayden that Le is here to see him. Le directly shook off the receptionists arm, straightened her clothes, and shouted bitingly. Whether she is Le or someone else, anyway, without an appointment, just can not enter, the receptionist blocked her way, picked up thendline next to her and dialed directly. Let her in. Suddenly, Brayden appeared in front of them. The receptionist immediately retreated, and Le red at her viciously, a murderous aura in her eyes. Its none of her business, I made her do it. Brayden said in a low voice as he loosened his tie. Brayden, its been a long time, I miss you so much. Saying that, Le then ran over and held his arm tightly with a very different expression. The people around were surprised to see this kind of image. You know, she was a notorious Braydens suitor in thispany before, but people Brayden simply can not see her. Le, please behave yourself. With that, Brayden gave a push and shook her off straight away. Looking at such a cold face in front of her, Le only felt a little heartbroken, clutching the corner of her coat, gritting her teeth, and her aura was very sad. What is this, this just met, he can not give himself a little face! This stinky man, full of thoughts must be that Dolly! Le had indeed been abroad for treatment and her condition had improved, but when she heard that Dolly was missing, she immediately rushed over and tried to return to Braydens side, but Braydens heart was only for Dolly and naturally would not ept her. Miss Su? Suddenly, Aston came over and said hello. Le looked at the woman in front of her suspiciously, a little surprised that the two of them had met before, only not very well. Miss Aston, youre here, to talk about a coboration? She asked in a deliberately low voice. Aston smiled, an imperceptible provocation in his eyes, and replied grimly, Yeah, its just a shame that Mr. Kirnd cant see us as a smallpany. Brayden refused to work with her? Is this man crazy? How many people were vying to work with Aston, and he gave up! Le looked at the two men with uncertainty and confusion. Mr. Kirnd, you are busy first, we will meet again some other time. Said Aston directly left, when she passed by Le, she deliberately skimmed that woman with a disdainful expression. Somehow, at that moment, Les heart felt very uneasy. Looking for me for something? Brayden asked Le softly in front of him. What kind of talk is that? Le beamed and looked a little lost, picking at her nails as she replied, Brayden, I miss you so much. This kind of answer, Brayden has been tired of hearing, he immediately turned around, while leaving, Le immediately chased after him, followed him into the office. Brayden, I heard that, that, Dolly is missing? She asked cautiously, with a deadly stare at the man in front of her, afraid of poking him in the sad spot. She was back in the country for this? Brayden nodded as she tapped theputer keyboard, her expression unchanged. The first time I saw her, I was able to see that she had been in a position to get a job. She leaned back on the sofa, tilted her head, looked at the ceiling, and her whole body quickly rxed. Check Les profile for me, find out why she suddenly returned to her country, and her life abroad. In the office, Aston said coldly to the assistant next to him. Yes! The assistant immediately walked out. Aston was holding the wall next to her, coughing gently, probably because she had been overworked recently, and the weather had turned cold, causing her to have a fever. In less than half an hour, the assistant walked in directly with several documents, Miss, this is all the information about that Le. Looks like shes aplicated character too, Aston sighed as he flipped through the information. Chapter 1682 Leyla’s obsession Gee Brayden, why dont you just go to dinner with me? I came to look for you as soon as I got back home, I didnt even go home. Le shook his arm while pampering him. Brayden closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and tried to adjust his emotions. Looking at his so impatient look, at once, Le was a little upset, was he still angry about what happened before? Thats right, she had done so many bad things, how could he easily forgive himself. Come on, stop shaking, lets go, lets go eat! Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. In the western restaurant, two people sat in a corner seat, the atmosphere was quiet, Brayden just lowered his head and ate the steak on his te, and Le kept looking up at the man in front of her with an excitement in her eyes. Brayden didnt care what she did. Brayden, have you ever thought about getting married? She asked in a low voice, with some embarrassment in her tone.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Married? Brayden shook his head to show that he was not. Shit, its not like hell never get married again once Dolly disappears, right? No, she had to find a way to change his mind! Brayden, life is short, you have to live it in time! I know that you are sad when Dolly is gone, but life must go on. She said anxiously. And Brayden in front of him, as if he had heard nothing, eating his breakfast, no sign of hitching, but Les mouth, like a car that cant stop, kept chattering. There! Suddenly, Brayden wiped his mouth and eximed. Im done eating, you take your time. With that, he was about to get up and leave. No! Le immediately pulled his arm to keep her from leaving, looking at her breakfast with resignation and whispering, I havent even started eating yet. Youre the one who wanted toe to dinner, but all you do now is talk. Brayden was a little pissed off that he was giving her face bying to dinner with her! Okay, dont be angry, just wait for me a little longer, okay? Im going to eat. Saying that, Le immediately picked up the pasta and ate it. Looking at her so sincere look, Brayden is a little unforgiving, after all, they used to be very good friends. After the dinner, the two left the restaurant. Le wanted to go somewhere else, but was sent home by Brayden. Soon, the car stopped at the entrance of the James Family vi. Inside the car, the two people were silent and the atmosphere was a bit awkward. Brayden looked out the window, his face was ironic, he was tired of spending time with her. Le stared at the man next to her, her eyes shing a little, Brayden, are you still mad at me? Suddenly, the woman cried, Brayden was like a bolt from the blue, his head was nk, but he did not do anything ah! He neither hit her, nor scolded her, for good reason, how did she cry? That, Le, itste, hurry home and get some rest. He barely managed to squeeze out a smile and whispered. But I dont want to go back, Brayden, I want to be with you! Can we live together? She immediately burrowed into his arms and spoke softly, her tone filled with. Is she out of her mind? Many years ago, he had already told her clearly that there was only friendship between them, and there would never be love! Even if Dolly did not appear by his side, he would not choose to be with her! Le, I want you to get your head around the situation, there is absolutely no possibility between us. Brayden said firmly, his tone not sending a hint of doubt. Yes, he did reject her before, but its not the same as before! Now Dolly has disappeared! Brayden, all along, Ive always liked only you, never changed, and now that Dolly is gone, then will you give me a chance? She haspletely put down her Missys stance and no longer cares about her image in front of him. Its not good to get off! Its time for you to go home! And, whether Dolly lives or dies, my feelings for her will not change. A remark that gave Le a chill, not far away, a white car parked at the entrance of a nearby alley, the woman in the car looked at all that, her expression a bit bitter. How dare you steal a man from me! Aston swung his fist fiercely at the steering wheel with a fierce air. Soon, Le got out of the car and Brayden immediately turned around and left. Looking at the distant car, Le sighed, some sadness, it seems, he is really not willing to give himself any more chances! After Brayden sent Le home, he went straight to the office. He hadnt been home for a long time because his home without Dolly was like an ice cer for him, very cold. Big brother, dont you want to go back and see the kids? Leon on the couch stretched out and whispered to him. Franklin? Brayden lifted his head and rubbed his eyes, feeling a slight headache. Recently, he had contacted the childs teacher. Franklin was doing well and his grades were excellent, but rtively speaking, he did not have the sunshine and liveliness he used to have. He understood that it was because of Dollys disappearance that the child had be so indifferent, and that the child had put the me on him, and that was why he was not close to himself. I wont be going back today. He replied softly. Dang! Suddenly the office door was kicked open mercilessly, and Aston burst in with a furious look. Miss Aston, what are you doing here? Itste at night Shut the hell up! Before Leon could finish his sentence, she directly interrupted him, and instantly, the air froze and the atmosphere became a little weird. Aston, if you want to spill your guts, please go somewhere else, this is mypany and I have nothing to do with you. Brayden said nonchntly, he had long been used to the womans impulsiveness and recklessness, especially when it came to rtionships. Brayden, what the hell is your rtionship with that Le? Aston yelled. Brayden sat on the sofa and took a sip of tea with a very indifferent look. What exactly is my rtionship with her, it does not seem to have anything to do with you Aston. Brayden lightly replied, the tone of voice can not hear the slightest emotion, the face is also wooden. Chapter 1683 Got it You have to tell me! On what basis? Because she likes her and wants topete with Le? Thats ridiculous! They dont need topete at all, because his mind is only on Dolly. Brayden turned away, not wanting to talk to her, letting her yell and scream without the slightest expression on his face. Looking at the person in front of her so calm appearance, Aston finally could not resist, she ran directly in front of Brayden, waved her hand to give him a p, only to be blocked by Leon. Miss Aston, please calm down, this is the Kirnd Group, not your house! Also, Mr. Kirnd is the president of Kirnd Group, not something you can hit whenever you want! Leons tone was so nonchnt that Aston in front of him suddenly got scared. I dont know whats wrong! How many times has big brother told her, but she is still so stubborn, really wasted the trust that big brother had in her before.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Aston, you can go, Le and I are just ordinary friends, and the rtionship between you and I is also ordinary friends, so please donte back to me in the future, I believe your father should be a very good-looking person. Brayden deliberately said, the tone is very t. When Aston heard him mention her father, she immediately adjusted her emotions, trying to get back to her previous mental state, looked around, perhaps out of guilt, and soon, she left. Brother, I think it is necessary to call the police. Leon said as he reminded Brayden from the side. In fact, he has long wanted to call the police, but because of the face of the old man, do not want to do things so far, if that Aston really do not know how to repent, perhaps he really have to call the police. Even Leon knew that Astons behavior since recently had actually constituted harassment. Whats wrong? Why do you look like youre not too happy? Anastasia asked as she walked in. What are you doing here? Brayden asked softly as she sat down. The first time I saw her, I was so happy to see her. Brother, I miss you! She was ready to be thrown out directly by Brayden, but before Brayden could do it, Leon next to her could not resist. You stinky girl, how dare you talk to another man in front of me, do you not want to mix anymore? Said Leon immediately picked her up and threw her directly to the sofa on the side. This stinky Leon, why is he so careful? Its just a joke! Whats the point? Anastasia straightened her clothes and nced at him, displeased. Brayden at his desk, still busy, did not make anyments on the matter at hand, in fact, this little couple, sometimes really quite funny. What are you doing, isnt that big brother! Its not like its another man! Anastasia whispered. That wont work either! Big brother is also a man! Maybe one day youll fall in love with your big brother! Thats not impossible, big brother is handsome and capable. Leon muttered, with a slight inferiorityplex mixed in his tone. Anastasia, who heard such words, hurriedly stood up, walked towards him, wrapped both arms around Leons neck, and kissed him gently on the cheek with a very tender look, Fool, how could I have moved on, you are my favorite man! Isnt that right, big brother! All right, all right, dont spill the beans in front of me! Brayden said as he waved his hand at them, not far from where the two men had started some more banter. At this time Brayden, full of Dolly, Dolly, at this time, and where are you? He sighed and looked very sad. After a long time, the two ended up having a mushy moment, and then Anastasia walked over to Brayden, preupied. Just say something. Brayden said as he flipped through the papers. Anastasia smiled awkwardly, some hesitation, about Dolly, Amara has all told her, only Amara repeatedly told herself not to tell Brayden, but she thought for that matter, perhaps Brayden will have a better solution. Brother, I want to tell you something, but she stammered, with a hint of unease in her tone. Pah! Suddenly, Brayden threw the paper in his hand directly on the table and raised his head to look carefully at the woman in front of him, somewhat angrily. As a business man, what does it look like to stammer and hesitate! He held both arms in front of him and waited for Anastasias next reaction. Finally, Anastasia took a deep breath and mustered up the courage to open her mouth. Amara says she has found her sister-inw, but she is now with Vincent, and she has lost her memory and doesnt remember any of us, including you, at all. With her eyes closed, she said all these words in one breath. Brayden immediately stood up, clutching her by the shoulders and shaking her constantly. What did you just say? You said Dolly is still alive? And that shes lost her memory! He asked incredulously and repeatedly. Perhaps it was the pain of being shaken, Anastasias eyes were filled with tears, Brayden then released her, expecting her exnation. Anastasia was a little confused, she knew her big brothers temperament and he could lose his mind over Dolly. Of course, this is a reaction of men and women in love, but she was afraid that Brayden would go directly to Vincent for an argument on the spur of the moment, after all, at this time Vincents status has risen to more than one level. Brother, take it easy, listen to me slowly and tell you. I dont want you to take your time, you tell me! Brayden was now in a state of agitation, to the extreme. Brayden! finally, Anastasia yelled out, and following that, the two sat down on the couch next to each other and Anastasia began a bit of an exnation. Im going to Vincent! Brayden made this decision straight after hearing her out. Anastasia immediately got up and hugged him to death, not letting him leave the office. She knew very well that this matter, can not be rushed, they must slowly deal with, otherwise things will only be more and more difficult, when the time to Dolly to anxious, directly married to Vincent that would be a bad thing. Big brother, calm down, sister-inw has lost her memory, we cant act rashly! Anastasias words immediately caught Braydens attention, he stopped in his tracks and fell into deep thought. Yeah, she doesnt remember him anymore, so how could she leave that Vincent and go with herself? Brayden froze, then sat back in his chair, his aura full of disillusionment. Chapter 1684 Looking for a wife In any case, Brayden has learned the truth of the matter, but thankfully, he did not do anything detrimental to himself because of the impulse. What did you say? Are you out of your mind? How could you tell Anastasia! shouted Jayden from the living room, with an air that looked somewhat appalling. Amara sat on the couch next to her, rubbing her hands together, looking very nervous and a little annoyed, so what? Besides, Anastasia didnt do anything excessive, and Anastasia also promised that she wouldnt tell Brayden. By telling Anastasia about this, youre telling Brayden directly, should Brayden act out of impulse in any way. Jaydens tone sounded increasingly agitated. But Amara didnt think too much about it. In her opinion, Brayden didnt seem like an impulsive person. Besides, even if Brayden really knew the truth about this matter, she believed that Anastasia would try to stop him by all means to prevent any idents from happening. Come on, you just dont think about it, people Brayden would not do something unreliable! Amara beamed and hurriedly said. Jayden shook his head in anger, looking very angry. Amara tilted her head and tried to block out his voice. And Jaydens fears are, indeed, not superfluous. When Anastasia first told BraydenDolly was alive, he did get excited and did promise Anastasia that the matter would be resolved slowly, but you know, sometimes love can make people more blind and impulsive. At this time Brayden sitting in the office, the surface looks very busy, a very serious look, but the heart is really anxious very. Its been a week in a row, he cant wait anymore! He had to find Vincent and ask for an exnation! He had to get Dolly back! Thinking of this, he immediately picked up the cell phone on the table, and then hurriedly walked out. Hey, big brother, where are you going? Leon asked loudly from the back. Dont worry about it. Braydens remark made Leon frown. No, look at him walking in such a hurry, he must have gone to find Dolly! Without the slightest hesitation, Leon immediately followed him. Sure enough, soon after, Braydens car pulled up in front of Melworks. Looking at the familiar figure in front of him, all of a sudden, Leon was immediately alert. Its over, its over, hes going to go to Vincent and ask for rification! No, absolutely can not let Vincent know that they already know that Dolly is still alive this thing, otherwise Dolly will certainly be hidden somewhere else next, this time how big brother suddenly be so confused! Hello sir, do you have an appointment? The receptionist stopped Brayden directly and asked in a soft voice, with a polite smile on his face. No. Said Brayden about to go upstairs. Sorry, sir, you cant go up there without an appointment. The receptionist held his arm tightly to keep him from going up. Get the hell out of my way! Brayden yelled coldly while shaking the receptionists arm, the whole thing looking terrifying. Xu is out of a strong sense of responsibility, the receptionist has been steadfast in his post, the man in front of him did not give way in the slightest. Finally, the receptionist got impatient and simply picked up thendline and paged over. Soon, several security guards surrounded Brayden in a deadly manner. These stinkers, how dare they stop him, they really dont know how to live! Leon! Go! Suddenly, Brayden turned around and shouted. At once, Leon was blinded, how did big brother know he was here? Cat in a small corner not far away, he was a little hesitant.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Hurry up! Brayden shouted again. And then, Leon immediately ran out, very embarrassed to look at the boss in front of him, some embarrassment on his face, whispered: Brother, lets go. What is he walking away from! He had just arrived here, so naturally he had to get things straightened out before he would go back. Stop them, Ill go get Vincent. Braydens words make Leon more cautious, what is there to find? Now go to Vincent that stinky man, it is not the same as rming the snake, besides, now at this juncture is not suitable to start on Vincent. Brother, I think its better if we take the long view. There was a hint of wariness in Leons tone, but Brayden couldnt wait any longer. Yo, the president of the Kirnd Group, whats the big deal with your visit today? Suddenly, Vincent appeared in front of them. His appearance annoyed Brayden a bit and sneered, Vincent, you really are quite something. Then what? What did he want to say? Vincent slowly walked up to him with a very calm expression. Leon on the side looked at the scene, his gaze became a sharp, now he, of course, the most important task is to protect his big brother. Thanks for thepliment, but I dont feel as if there is amon topic to talk about between you and I. Youd better go back, Im very busy. By the way, I have to be busy with the acquisition of yourpany, so youd better be careful. Saying that, Vincent went straight upstairs. Vincent, you Brother, lets go, people dont have time to talk to you. Leon pushed him out. Braydens heart, a burst of anger, while next to Leon, but thankful that Vincent did not give Brayden the opportunity to speak. What are you doing, let go of me! Brayden pushed Leon away fiercely, with a very disgusted look, probably still angry that Leon did not speak up for him just now! Brother, are you crazy! How can you go straight to that Vincent! He will definitely not give Dolly up, Ive told you, dont rush. Anastasia, who rushed in, said while walking up to him, looking very bitter. But Brayden but think this is nothing, talk and work, he is always open and honest, naturally will not be like a viin in the back of a small action. Fortunately, the two men were not injured, otherwise she would have to regret it! Anastasia stood up and wandered in ce with a heavy heart. Big brother, Im begging you, okay? This matter, we alle together to solve, you must not be alone again capricious and presumptuous. Anastasias tone was mixed with a little bit of grumbling. Brayden looked at looked at the woman in front of him, some headache, he was just looking for his wife only, why has be arbitrary, why so many people want to stop him? Chapter 1685 Going Abroad Now that Amara has told Anastasia that Dolly is alive, Jayden ns to talk with them about how to deal with Vincent, but Vincent seems to be wary of this. Dolly, have you been feeling bored at hometely? Vincent asked in a low voice as he gently took her by the shoulders. Dolly nodded, she hadnt been out of the house for several days and was naturally bored. How about this? Ill send you on a trip abroad. Vincent said faintly. This is great news for Dolly and she cant wait to get out of the house and rx. Sure enough, the next day, Dolly left the country, but Vincent remained in thepany to handle the business. In his words, if he and Dolly disappeared from the city at the same time, it would make people suspicious. What do you guys want to do? On the couch, Leon asked in a low voice as he looked at the expressions of the few people in front of him, and Anastasia scratched the back of her head, lost in thought. Indeed, it was a very anxiety-inducing and helpless thing for them, and Dollys memory loss was the crux of the matter. Brayden looked out the window from the side, looking a little helpless. Big brother, I think, we should first have to go pick up my sister-inw. Leon said with a reminder. Anastasia gently pushed his arm and red at him, the important thing is, that Vincent wont let Dolly out ah! Im going to see her! Suddenly, Brayden said coldly and without eloquence. A statement that caught everyones attention. But dont worry guys, I wont force her. He added. The people around them are relieved, in fact, its not impossible to let them meet first, maybe Dolly fell in love with Brayden at first sight again. Amara gossiped a little, I think its okay, thats it, Brayden, you must dress up handsome. Next to her, Jayden pinned her directly to the couch with one force, skewering her with displeasure. What the hell? Love at first sight is not impossible, Amara skimmed her mouth, her expression a little aggrieved. Big brother, you can go see your sister-inw, but only if you control your feelings and emotions. Anastasia said in a serious manner. Brayden turned slowly and nodded firmly at her, willing to wait and endure so that Dolly could regain her memory. Soon, the group arrived at Vincents vi, and when they arrived at the entrance of the vi, Anastasia was also a little surprised. This vi, it should be very expensive, right? She covered her mouth and said incredulously. Geeze on, I know you want to specte again, but now we have to do the business. With that, Amara immediately pulled her towards the vi. Knock, knock, knock! Who are you? Who are you here to see? A servant opened the door and asked directly. Were friends of Dollys and came to see Dolly about something. Anastasia immediately covered up. The maid looked carefully at the few people in front of her with a hint of suspicion in her eyes. Indeed, she had not seen any of them except Jayden and Amara. Sorry, ourdy is not in. With that she was about to close the door. Hey hey hey, take it easy, where did she go? Amara immediately asked. The maid hesitated for a moment, a little hesitant, but answered their question, Out of the country, Miss said she wanted to go abroad for a break. Zap! After saying that the maid closed the door tightly. Could it be that Vincent found something? Anastasia hovered in ce, a little curious. Several people looked at me, I looked at you, each sighed. It seems that Vincent has long been prepared to Brayden tightly pinched his palm, his expression is very grim, and really a rainy day! Big brother, lets go. Anastasia ran up to Brayden and whispered. Go, go find Vincent, he said, and immediately advanced. Amara looked at the distant back, a little surprised, in fact, even if they went to Vincent, there is no use, because Vincent will not tell them a single thing about Dolly, this, Amara knows best. And then, the group went to Melworks. Brayden and the others barged into Vincents office directly, and Vincent, at that time, was dealing with an assistant on official business. Seeing the few people in front of him, he immediately put down the paper in his hand, waved his hand to his assistant, signaling to go out, slowly got up and walked towards them, What are you trying to do here? What about Dolly? Why did you send her out of the country? Was it because you were weak-minded? Brayden looked at him and spoke harshly. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Fortunately, she had already left the country before they went looking for her, otherwise she would probably have seen Brayden and expected something to happen, even though Brayden had long been gone from her world. Vincent, dont you think youre behaving shamelessly? How dare you hide her for so long! Anastasia pointed at his nose and yelled, her tone full ofints. Shameless? He saved her life! If it wasnt for him, would she, Dolly, be alive now? Would they have seen her now? What a joke! What a bunch of stupid people who cant tell ck from white! Vincent turned around and sat in front of his office with a veryfortable look, If you came here just to find Dolly, then you can leave now. Besides, you are not wee at Melworks in the first ce, so youd better note in the future. Said Vincent, staring at theputer screen in front of him, tapping up the keyboard. You Before Amara could finish her sentence, Jayden directly pulled her back, signaling her not to be impulsive. But, Jayden, I really admire you quite a bit for telling your love interest about the whereabouts of the woman you love. Suddenly, Vincentughed outright, with a terrifying smile. He didnt know that Jayden had already let go of his feelings and naturally didnt feel any squirm about what he said just now. Vincent, you crazy bastard! You think all men in the world are as mean and nasty as you are! You can lock up Dolly for a while, but not for a lifetime, sooner orter she will know your true face, you just wait to regret it! Finally Amara couldnt help herself and cursed out directly.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Vincent held back his emotions and immediately picked up thendline on his desk, Someone, get the people out of my office! Go! Brayden immediately turned around and walked out of the office. Chapter 1686 Blessing For Dollys sudden departure, Brayden and others were a bit caught off guard, however, except for waiting, they seemed unable to do anything else. But fate is a wonderful thing sometimes, people who have a destiny, no matter where they go, will also meet naturally. Dolly? cried Skyler, surprised. Xu heard someone call her name from behind, Dolly immediately turned around and looked at the person who was looking straight at her not far away. This woman looked familiar, but why did she not remember anything? Dolly pressed her temples and slowly walked towards Skyler. Dolly, what are you doing here? Did youe here alone, and wheres Brayden? Howe he didnte with you? Skyler looked around and didnt see Braydens figure. Dolly frowned, it seems that she and that Brayden did have a good rtionship before! Who are you? Do you know me? Dolly asked cautiously. All of a sudden, Skyler was a little baffled. Whats wrong with her? Howe she doesnt even recognize her Skyler? Or has she lost her memory? No way, you just found her and youre going to start this drama? Dolly, its Skyler, Skyler, did you forget? Skyler immediately held her small hand and said excitedly. Yes, Dolly didnt remember the woman in front of her after all. Dang! The temple bell rang, the two looked up at the temple not far away, their faces were delighted, Skyler did not hesitate to pull her, ran in. Skyler came here for a blessing, and coincidentally Dolly came here for peace as well. Is the girl getting married? Suddenly, a monk slowly walked over and asked Dolly in a low voice. Dolly stares at the monk in front of her with a pout on her face. She is indeed about to get married as she is ready to say yes to Vincents proposal and Skyler, who is also happy to be on the sidelines. The two of them are finally getting remarried! Brayden and Dolly have really weathered the storm and survived the hardships of the world, she sighed, with a wave of excitement in her eyes. Girl, I advise you to think twice, this marriage, ah, is a big thing in a womans life, always be cautious. The monks words made Dolly instantly a little worried. Yes, it seems that the only feelings between her and Vincent are friendship and kindness, while that so-called love, she really did not feel in his body. She used to think that she was overthinking, but now it seems that the monks reaction also really worried her a bit. But Skyler couldnt resist anymore. Hey, what the hell is wrong with you monk? Theres a saying that its better to tear down a temple than to destroy a marriage, but youre good, why are you still straying from the rtionship between the young couple! Skyler shouted while pointing at his nose, his tone was very nonchnt. Xu was shocked by her reaction, the monk immediately left and did not say another word, and when Dolly slowed down and went to ask the monk again, the monk has no trace. Hey, where is everyone? Where did they go? She shouted out of breath, rushing to catch up. Geez, Dolly, dont go after him, he was talking nonsense, dont listen to him! You and Brayden are sopatible! You two were made for each other, no one in this world would break you up. Skyler gently patted her on the back and saidfortingly. Brayden? Dolly immediately turned her face and stared at the woman in front of her, intrigued. Who says shes marrying Brayden? Its Vincent shes marrying! Why is this woman always talking nonsense here? Pushing the woman in front of her, Dolly headed straight in. Looking at Dollys disgusted look at herself just now, Skyler was a little confused, what was going on? Did she just say something wrong? Yes, Dolly and Brayden two people have experienced so many life and death considerations, now together to get back together is not the right thing to do? Looking at Dollys back, Skyler suddenly felt some uneasiness in his heart, or was it that the person she was going to marry was not Brayden at all? Thinking about it, Skyler immediately went after it. Dolly, who is the person you married this time? She asked cautiously, afraid that she might make the person in front of her angry. Is it any of your business? Dolly nced at her, her face displeased, perhaps because Skylers words just now had angered her. However, the monks remark did get her attention. Dolly, whats wrong with you? Did I make you angry? Dont be angry! I really meant what I said just now! So you and Brayden are going to be together sooner orter! Shut up! The man Im marrying is Vincent, not that Brayden guy! Being told that she was going to marry a man she had never seen before, she would not be angry!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. What? Shes marrying Vincent! How could she marry Vincent when she hated him so much? No, no, no, there must be something fishy about this! Its not like Dolly was threatened by him, right? Dolly, why did you marry Vincent, have you forgotten all about your past with Brayden? You should have married Brayden! Skyler looked anxious, how could she not expect that Dolly had moved on, or that she had forgotten even Brayden? Dolly, did you even forget Brayden? She asked tentatively. Dolly looked at her seriously and nodded firmly. Yes, she woke up with only Vincent by her side, and it was always Vincent who protected her and took care of her, without everining! It seems that she forgot all of them! Only not that Vincent! No, the most critical thing now is to help her recover her memory! Skyler took her by the arm and walked out into the yard with an obsessive look in his eyes. What are you doing! Let go of me, youre hurting me! Dolly struggled with aplicated expression. Dolly, Im telling you, you cant marry that Vincent because you dont love him at all! Youll regret it sooner orter if you marry him! Skyler yelled bluntly. How could she know that she didnt love him at all? Dolly eyed her suspiciously, curious, or was she testing herself? Dolly, dont make mistakes, dont push yourself, the only person you love is Brayden. Chapter 1687 Not found Dont talk nonsense! I havent even met Brayden, how can I love him? Dolly said fiercely as she turned her face away. They were saying one word about Brayden, what kind of a person was that Brayden anyway? She lifted her head, looked at the sky, and fell into a pensive mood. Looking at an angry face in front of her, Skyler suddenly became very worried about this matter, she had to tell Brayden immediately, otherwise everything would be irreparable. Skyler immediately pulled out his cell phone and dialed it directly. Duh duh duh- Skyler was so angry that he stomped his feet in the same ce, and he wanted to throw the phone out of his hand. Next to Dolly, she visited the temple and turned to leave, Skyler immediately ran to her and blocked her way, Hey Dolly, where are you going? Dollys expression became a little impatient. Before, she had already decided to let go of the past and intended to live a happy life of her own with Vincent, so even if she met her old friends from the past, she would choose to avoid them. Although the monks words just now had raised her guard, she wanted to digest this matter alone. Get out of the way, Im going to go around somewhere else. Dolly said nonchntly, in a somewhat grim tone. Skyler looked at the familiar Dolly in front of him and had a chill. The old Dolly would never lose her temper with her, so it couldnt be that Vincent had given Dolly some kind of drug, could it? Suddenly, she stepped forward and ced her right hand on Dollys forehead. Dolly hates it when people she doesnt know well contact her, so she immediately shook off the arm of the person in front of her and opened her mouth to scold her, What the hell is wrong with you, girl? Ive already said I dont know you, why are you still following me around like an ass, pestering me! She said it very hard, of course she did it on purpose, she just didnt want to get into too much trouble again, whether it was Brayden or Vincent, she would think this marriage through! The words that came out of Dollys mouth made Skyler very embarrassed, when did she be so cranky? Was she really the wrong person? But how could there be two identical faces in this world? No, no, no, she must be Dolly! Skyler was firm in his thoughts. Sorry, I was too impulsive just now, girl, dont follow me anymore, okay? Lets go our separate ways, okay? With that, Dolly immediately left. Looking at the distant back, Skyler only felt very distraught, all this, what is going on again? She had heard that Dolly had disappeared, but now that she had easily found her, her beloved Dolly had be like this again! For fear of upsetting Dolly, Skyler could only follow her silently in the back. When Brayden returned to his office and picked up his cell phone, he realized that Skyler had called him, and immediately returned the call. Whats wrong? He asked faintly as he sorted through the papers. Brayden, Dollys getting married to Vincent! On the phone, Skyler sounded anxious. She had met Dolly? At once, Braydens heart rose to his throat. I was traveling abroad when I met Dolly, who happened toe to the mountain for a blessing as well. It was during the time period when Skyler was answering Braydens phone calls,pletely unnoticed, that she lost Dolly. Where is she now? Im going over to her! Said Brayden, about to run out. Wait a minute! Suddenly, Skyler shouted, Oh no, theres no one left! She looked around and searched anxiously, but there was still no sign of Dolly. That, Brayden? I lost him. There was a hint of guilt in her voice. All of a sudden, Brayden sat down on the sofa, a trace of helplessness in his eyes, so easy to get a good news about Dolly, and now the hope is extinguished. No, he had to go there himself! Even if she leaves, whats the harm? Brayden hung up the phone straight away, grabbed his jacket from the couch and walked out. Brother, theres a document that needs your signature. Leon walked into the office and whispered, but when he entered, Brayden had long since disappeared. Strange, where did he go? Wasnt he in the office just now? Howe he disappeared in the blink of an eye? Leon scratched the back of his head and was puzzled. For a long time, he sat on the sofa and did not wait for Brayden to arrive, and then he opened his address book and dialed. Sorry, the number you have called is switched off What the hell? Turn off the phone? Thats not like Big Brothers style of doing things! He doesnt usually turn his phone off unless hes on a ne, did he leave the country? But what was that for? Leon became upset at once. One hour, two hours, three hours, and finally, at the fourth hour, Braydens phone turned on. Brother, where are you now? Leon asked immediately.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Im out of the country right now, and Skyler said she saw Dolly out of the country, Brayden exined. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want to do. Leon rubbed his chin, as if he was thinking about something. Finally, Brayden and Skyler rendezvoused. Brayden! Where is the person? Havent you found them yet? Are you sure you saw Dolly with your own eyes? Brayden asked the man in front of him seriously. Well, sure, pretty sure, but Brayden, Dolly seems to have lost her memory. Skyler bowed his head, embarrassed. Brayden had already known this fact and naturally would not have any unusual reaction to her remarks. Come on, lets go on and find out. With that, Brayden moved on. Dolly, at this time, has already arrived at the airport, her whereabouts have been exposed, she does not want to be followed by that Skyler, and naturally does not want to stay abroad. Why are you back so early? Vincent asked softly as he swept her into his arms at the airport. Im a little tired and want toe back to rest and rx. Dolly replied calmly. In fact, she was in a hurry toe back this time, also Braydens reason, she wanted to find out, that Brayden in fact who! And she knows very well in her heart that she can never ask Vincent directly, even if she does, he will not tell her the truth. But how could Vincent not know about Dollys investigation of Brayden? Chapter 1688 wedding photos President, Miss Dean seems to have been investigating Brayden recently, said the assistant in a low voice in front of him, not even daring to raise his head. Vincent put down the file in his hand and walked to the window, both hands clenched, with a somewhat helpless look. After all, she still has to figure it all out. Looking at such a calm face in front of him, the assistant was somewhat unable to guess Vincents mind, and then slowly walked up to him and waited for his instructions. As long as she doesnt do anything excessive, you dont have to interfere, but always be on guard against her tracing her previous affair with Brayden. Vincent looked back at the assistant in front of him fiercely. The assistants body shuddered unconsciously and immediately took a few steps back, keeping her mouth in agreement. Dolly, why do you insist on this? Vincent walked towards the sofa, sat down and gradually closed his eyes, perhaps, he really should push her hard! In the living room, Dolly was in her room, looking at the information she had gathered about Brayden with great attention. Kirnd Group President Brayden, high and cold How does it feel like this person is difficult to get along with? Dolly frowned at the information in front of her and was a little curious. EhC Suddenly, she had another headache. Why did she always get a headache whenever she saw Braydens picture? She pressed her temples and tried to rx herself. Dolly, said Vincent suddenly, knocking softly on the door from outside. Dolly immediately reacted and hurriedly stuffed all the information on the table into the drawer, organized her clothes and went to open the door. Theres something I want to discuss with you. Vincent looked at her and said in a serious manner. Looking at the serious face, Dolly immediately followed him downstairs. What is it? She said as she sat down on the couch and poured sses of water for the two men. Vincent carefully looked at the woman in front of him, trying to find her different, but she seems to be well hidden, the face does not even show a hint. How have you been at hometely? Is it okay? He asked deliberately. Dolly didnt say anything, just nodded firmly to show that it was good, but at this time, she was extremely nervous. She was afraid that the person in front of her would find out about her Brayden collection, and she was also afraid that her encounter with Skyler abroad would also be known to him. Although she knew in her heart that it was only a matter of time before he knew. Lets, get married! Suddenly, Vincent said coldly without eloquence. At once, Dolly froze, she knew this moment would alwayse, but these words, if she had said them before she left the country, she might have said yes immediately, but now, she did not want to say yes. She has to find out why they keep saying that she should marry Brayden instead of Vincent, and she has to find out if she really had some special rtionship with Brayden in the past. Vincent, have you had too much to drink today? Why are you suddenly talking about this matter? Dolly took a sip of tea and hurriedly said. Vincent naturally knew in his heart that she was just avoiding the subject. Dolly, weve been together for so long, its time for a wedding, and besides, everyone knows youre my fiance now. Vincent said deceitfully, in fact, he didnt tell anyone about Dolly living with him. After all, everything is still uncertain now, and he is afraid that sending out a message prematurely and rashly will make the straw that spooks the grass and make Brayden take some overreaching measures. Braydens strength is there and still cannot be underestimated. Dolly lowered her head, hands clutching the corners of her skirt, looking flustered no, she couldnt say yes to him right away! Vincent, I dont think we know each other well enough. She stammered. Dolly, there is no one else in this world who knows you better than I do! Vincent interrupted her directly. Yes, he does know her well enough! But she doesnt know him well enough! Every time she tried to get to know him, he always closed his mind to her. She wanted to find out about his past, his work, his various preferences, but he was like a nk sheet of paper in front of her, leaving herself in the dark. Sometimes, she will also inexplicably feel afraid, but every time she thinks of the person who has been taking care of her is Vincent, they will take the initiative to do their own thinking, and even she has to force themselves to forget those problems in their minds. Dolly, you know, Ive been waiting for you for a long time, and I dont want to keep waiting any longer. In fact, there are times when a man is tired, and I want to have a family with my own wife and children at home. Vincent said in a soft voice, his tone full of expectation. I dont know why, but Dolly was a little upset, she was still so determined not to marry Vincent, but now, looking at Vincents obsession with marriage, she was a little shaken, she had to pay her debt! She has to pay Vincent back for this favor! Okay. Finally, she agreed. People this life, how to live is not over, and why bother too much, as long as he loves her as always, it is enough. Really, Dolly, is what you just said true? Vincent asked excitedly, clutching her shoulders tightly. Dolly nodded gently and huffed, tears pooling in her eyes. Everything, its up to you to arrange. With that, she immediately stood up and went to her room, leaving Vincent alone in the living room, sitting on the sofa with a deep sigh of relief. Finally, she has decided to marry herself after all. Dolly was lying on her bed, sobbing incessantly. In fact, even she herself did not understand why she was crying so much now. Otherwise, she wouldnt have been so sad. Who is it? Who is the person in my heart? And who was the blurry man in the dream? She mmed the quilt hard and was heartbroken. The next day, Vincent did not go to work. Why arent you at the office? Dolly asked as she descended the stairs. Were going to take wedding photos today. Vincent replied happily. The wedding photo shoot? Dollys body inadvertently took two steps backward, and her reaction, Vincent had already seen it all. Come on, eat your breakfast before its toote. He said deliberately.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. That, Vincent, is this too soon? Im not, not ready yet. She said hesitantly. Whats there to prepare for? Besides, you dont need to prepare anything. The man in the restaurant replied as he sipped his milk. Everything in front of her, Dolly suddenly felt very strange, including Vincent. Chapter 1689 taking wedding photos How about we go back another day? Dolly asked cautiously, staring at the person in front of her. Vincent put down the knife and fork in his hand, wiped his mouth, there was no difference in his expression, Ive already made an appointment with someone, we cant miss it, right? His look was very firm, I dont know why, Dolly was inexplicably scared, did she really want to marry him? Gradually, Dolly had some stage fright. Seeing her so scared look, Vincent got up and slowly walked towards her, holding her small hand tightly, fearing that she would run away. What? Youre backtracking? His eyes hid a deep doubt. No! Dolly answered immediately, shaking her head. How could she go back on her word? He loves her so much! For a long time, finally the two still went to the wedding dress store. The car stopped in front of the bridal store, Dolly looked at her phone and hesitated to get out of the car, Vincent sized up the person in front of him and waited for her to get out. Is it that if you dont remind her, she will never get off? Suddenly, Vincent came close to Dolly, the sexy thin lips almost pressed her lips, Dolly a smart immediately opened the car door and got out of the car. She was still so nervous. Vincent smiled bitterly, then hid his emotions and took her hand and walked straight into the wedding dress store. As soon as we entered, the owner of the bridal store immediately greeted us with a warm greeting. President, your Miss Dean is really as beautiful as heaven! Come and take a look, I ah, specially reserved several sets of wedding dresses for you, Miss Dean, youe over to pick and choose? The boss shouted excitedly. Dolly looked at the boss in front of her, her face was a little embarrassed, and for a moment she didnt know what to say. You go down first, I will apany her to see. Vincent said to the boss next to him. Soon, all the people around dispersed, leaving only Dolly and Vincent two people. Two people looked at each other, each others hearts are hiding some private things, but no one is willing to say it. Vincent knew that Dolly didnt love him and wouldnt marry him, but he couldnt help it, his feelings for her were genuine, and his determination to get her was unchangeable! Lets go, Ill take you to try on your wedding dress. With that, he pulled her over. Hey Dolly wanted to say something, but couldnt open her mouth. How beautiful the wedding dress, looking at the boss in front of her prepared for these sets of wedding dresses, Dollys mouth at the corners of the unexpectedly raised an arc, as if she had forgotten the fact that she was going to marry Vincent. Brayden would have loved it, I think, with a twinkle in her eye. No, wait, why did the word Braydene to her mind? She must be out of her mind! How could she think of someone she didnt know! Dolly hurriedly turned around to calm herself down. Whats wrong? Vincent asked softly as he gently swept her into his arms. Nothing. She replied uneasily, if Vincent knew she was thinking about Brayden just now, he would start ranting again, forget it, lets just go with his heart. Dolly knew very well that Vincent would not bully herself, either before or after marriage, so, in a sense, she was actually not at a disadvantage when she married the man in front of her. The only one shoring might be that she cant give Vincent love, and that, Vincent doesnt seem to care. Yes, he cares because he wants to have Dolly and wants her by his side for the rest of his life! Here, try this wedding dress, I think this one is more suitable for you. Saying that, Vincent handed the wedding dress in his hand directly to her. Looking at the wedding dress in her hand, Dolly froze for a moment before turning around and walking into the fitting room. White wedding dress, white skin, in, but no loss of nobility, the moment she came out, Vincents whole person was silly. This is Dolly, who is about to be her most beautiful bride! Vincent rubbed his hands together tightly, trying to cut the tension in his heart. How is it? Does it fit? Dolly turned around and asked the person in front of her. Well, good, very good, very good. Vincent hurriedly replied. Looking at his stammering look, Dolly couldnt help but smile, only to have a hint of loss inside her. Come on, lets go take pictures. With that, Vincent took Dollys arm and walked out. The moment the two changed their clothes and walked out, the people around them were stunned. Aigoo, my goodness! You two are really a handsome man and a beautiful woman, the envy of others! The boss rushed over and said exaggeratedly, followed by shouting, Hurry up, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and set up the studio to take pictures! At once, the people around began to get busy. Looking at the boss in front of him, Vincent nodded with satisfaction. President, Miss, is there anything else you need? Just give me an order. The bossplimented. No more, you can go ahead and get busy. Dolly waved her hand at her immediately and refused anxiously, she really couldnt stand this boss shouting in front of her. Sneeze! In the office, Brayden suddenly sneezed, what happened? Brayden stood up and moved his muscles. Knock! Skyler barged in. Brayden, we have to do something fast! Her voice wasced with a bit of worry. If Dolly did marry Vincent, what would happen to Brayden? Skyler wandered back and forth with some resentment. That day, she suddenly disappeared, mainly because we didnt know where she had gone. Brayden sighed, his face was helpless, if he knew Dollys location, he would have taken her away without hesitation! Will she be back in the country? Skyler suddenly asked. I dont think so. Brayden shook his head and replied softly, Vincent said she was going abroad for a break, what kind of person goes abroad for a break and stays only for a few days? However, what had always puzzled him was how that Vincent was so big-hearted as to let her travel abroad alone. In fact, he did not know that Vincent had already sent someone to follow Dollys back to protect her.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In the office, the atmosphere was a bit gloomy. And at this time, Anastasia and Amara, have been tracking Vincents movements, but unfortunately, both women fell for Vincents trick. Vincent had known they would follow him and lent his car to his assistant. Whats the deal? Why did he park his car in this neighborhood? Amara asked Anastasia, who was next to her, as she looked around. Yes, the neighborhood in front of you is just an ordinary civilian neighborhood. Chapter 1690 Deceived Amara stomped her foot fiercely and looked furiously at Vincents assistant not far away. Anastasia was in the car watching the cloudse and go, still not knowing what was going on outside. Go! Said Amara, getting headfirst into the car. Hey, where are you going, we still have to follow Vincent! Anastasia immediately stopped her. What are you following? We lost him long ago. The man driving in front is not Vincent at all, but his assistant, and we were both fooled by him! Amaras voice was mixed with a bit of resentment, I cant believe that damn Vincent would still y this trick! But what is he doing now? Anastasia looks out the window, deep in thought. No, Vincent would not y such a trick for no reason, he would be so wary of them, only because he has something he does not want others to find out! It cant be rted to Dolly, right? No! Amara, we have to hurry and find Dolly! shouted Anastasia, suddenly grabbing her by the arm. Amara turned her face away and looked at her curiously, not knowing why she suddenly became so excited. Did she find something? Anastasia, what did you think of? I suspect Vincent has done something to Dolly. Anastasia replied firmly. Amara is also a businesswoman, but still relies on her family more. But the point is, where are they going to find it! Not a clue! Amara shrugged at her. Vincent will definitely force Dolly to marry him, so what do they need to do before they get married? Anastasia closes her eyes and thinks hard. Take wedding photos! Finally, she still remembered, but there were so many wedding stores, which one did they go to again? Anastasia suddenly became very anxious. Okay, okay, dont rush, think slowly. Amara rushed tofort her. Vincent is a man of status, so the bridal store he chose must be an upscale ce! Anastasia suddenly opened her eyes and her face was excited. She thought she had guessed which bridal store it was, when in fact, Vincent had already been on guard for a long time. Yes, just in case, Vincent and Dolly went to the most ordinary wedding dress store, even Dolly could not figure out why Vincent would bring her to this ordinary no more ordinary wedding dress store. They just dont know that the attendants and wedding dresses inside have all changed, the wedding dresses are the best top wedding dresses and the attendants are the most professional talents in the city. Hows that? Feeling okay? Vincent gently stroked Dollys hair and leaned close to her cheek. Pretty good. Dolly replied immediately after a pause. Looking at the beloved woman in front of such a beautiful appearance, Vincents heart is like a happy flower, very impatient, how he wants to wee this beautiful wife tonight, but he can not be too eager.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He knew in his heart that Dolly would be suspicious if he was in too much of a hurry. Dolly, what kind of wedding do you like? A grand and luxurious one? Or low-key and simple? This question, in fact, he already had the answer in his heart. Dolly is not a fan of crowded ces, so naturally she did not choose to have a grand and luxurious wedding. A simpler one, I guess. She lowered her head and replied shyly. Then lets both go abroad for a wedding. Ament that caught Dollys attention, why would he suddenly think of going abroad for a wedding? Is it really just to want to keep a low profile? Or to avoid certain people? Dolly looked at the person in front of her suspiciously, her heart was suspicious, not knowing why, she suddenly wanted to meet the man named Brayden. Uh- She covered her chest. Whats wrong, Dolly? Are you not feeling well? With that, Vincent picked her up and walked to the rest area not far away. Or is it that what she just said has stimted her? But she obviously even took the wedding photos! Dolly, is everything okay? How do you feel now? Do you want me to call a doctor over? No, Vincent, Ill be fine after I rest for a while. With that, she wiped the beads of sweat on her forehead. Its hard to believe that her body hasnt fully recovered? Vincents eyes gradually dimmed. Ding ding ding. Hey, president, that Anastasia and Amara have found out that youve got something to watch out for. On the phone, the assistants tone was cautious. Vincent craned his neck andughed yfully. They have driven to the wedding store, but as for which wedding store, it seems they have not yet figured out. The assistant continued to add. Where else could they go? Vincent half-squinted his eyes and looked out the window, his heart was a little happy. Dolly is watching his every expression, trying to find something, but Vincent is too cautious, not to reveal a single crack. Soon Vincent hung up the phone and turned towards the couch, Dolly, the wedding photos, were done, or Ill take you home, okay? Good. She nodded, but for some reason, looking at such a calm face in front of her, Dolly always felt a little scared. On the other hand, Amara and Anastasia are running around to the major bridal stores and look tired. I say Anastasia, are you thinking wrong! Maybe Dolly hasnt returned home yet! Amara said with a panting bow. Is that so? Suddenly, Anastasia was a little confused. Yo, if it isnt Miss Mason and Miss Lane! Vincent asked as he walked over, with a hint of evil on his face. His sudden appearance startled the two people in front of him, and Amara tugged at Anastasias coat, trying to get her to snap out of it. Why are you guys so tired? Vincent asked deliberately, with a hint of gloating in his tone. Its not because of you, the damned stinky man! Amara bit her lip fiercely and looked furious. Anastasia adjusted her mood and walked towards Vincent, her expression was a bit grim, and her voice was mixed with a little threat, Vincent, dont be toocent! Chapter 1691 Headache Dont worry, Dolly will only be mine, she belongs to me alone. Vincent tightened his fist and said firmly. Go! With that, Anastasia directly pulled Amara next to her and left straight away. These two girls are really nosy, the matter between Dolly and Brayden should be resolved by the two parties themselves, but now, a group of people havee to join the fun! Well, if thats the case, then dont me me for not being polite! Looking at the distant back, Vincents eyes shed a horrifying chill. After going back to the two women, think through the head can not think of where Dolly would be at this time, the two are sitting on the sofa, the expression is very dull. Whats wrong guys? What happened? Leon rushed over and pressed Anastasias temple, asking worriedly. What else could it be? Amara rolled over and sighed, looking helpless. Weve been following that Vincent Anastasia exined in a low voice as she stepped aside. So thats how it is, Leon looked at the beloved woman in front of him with heartache and some intolerance. In the future, ah, you should bother less, this kind of thing to us men to do is good. Leon gently tapped her forehead and said softly. In her opinion, there is no such thing as a man and a woman. Besides, as Dollys sister, she couldnt just sit back and do nothing. Amara, why do you look like this? Did someone bully you? Jayden immediately ran to Amaras side. Yes, of course I did! That Vincent bullied me and Anastasia, she replied righteously. Well, Jayden was confused for a moment, and then immediately regained the expression on his face, he thought Leon had bullied her! Brayden slowly walked in, looking very grave, a look full of heart, he was a little worried about Dolly, more worried that Vincent would take the opportunity to do something to Dolly that should not be done. You know, Dolly itself is a kind-hearted, but also some simple woman, if that Vincent in front of her to y a little pity, she will be soft, not to mention that she has no memory of all the previous. Brother, where should we go to find Dolly? Leon immediately ran over and asked anxiously. Where to look for it? He also did not know where to look! Brayden raised his head, closed his eyes, looking very sad, and everyone around him lowered his head, his heart was very sad. Maybe, by the time we find Dolly, shell be married to Vincent, Brayden said suddenly, and all at once, the people around her panicked. No way! Never let this happen! Jayden gritted his teeth and looked very uneasy. Big brother, are we just going to sit here and wait for death? Anastasia asked in a low voice, her voice trembling a bit. What else? He really didnt know what they should do next. Lets go to Vincents vi and squat in front of it. Wherever Dolly is now, she will eventually return to the vi. Jayden said firmly. This sounds reasonable, Anastasia gently patted his shoulder and smiled, Braydens eyes instantly lit up, but then dimmed again, with Vincents intelligence, how could he not think of this? Okay, its decided. Starting tomorrow, well go squat near Vincents vi and make sure to find Dolly, Amaras tone, full of sincerity. Some of these people didnt spend a lot of time with Dolly, but fortunately, they all did it for Dollys own good. Brayden was very pleased to see a sincere face in front of him. Hey, I say you guys are too ungrateful, how can you not call me for this kind of thing? Suddenly, Skyler barged right in. Yes, they discussed the matter of finding Dolly, and did not let Skyler know, for the simple reason that she is, after all, the mother of a child, and should naturally take care of the child as the main task. Skyler, dont worry, well just go find Dolly, you just stay home and take care of the baby. Amara ran over and took her arm to persuade her softly. What the hell? Do you still consider me one of your own or not? What the hell? Really, Im Skyler, Im a sentimentalist, okay? Besides, I have a source here. Skyler cleared his throat and said. After these words were spoken, the group of people next to her immediately gathered around her and looked at her expectantly.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the familiar faces, Skyler sped his hands to his chest and sold out, just not talking. Finally, a few people couldnt resist. Skyler, say something! What exactly do you know about some of the information? Leon asked aloud as he gently nudged her shoulder. Yoo-hoo, how dare he talk to her like that! Sure enough, she had a new love and forgot her old one. Skyler skewered him, closed her eyes, and was silent. Skyler, just hurry up and say it! Anastasia said begrudgingly. Gee, well, well, I also heard from Stephen, I heard that Vincent and Dollys wedding has been confirmed, and the two have finished their wedding photos, and now they are waiting for the wedding to take ce. Skyler cautiously looked at Brayden in front of him and whispered. After the end of a speech, the air was frozen, and the atmosphere around became very strange. All eyes looked at Brayden in unison, with these expressions mixed with regret. But, as to where exactly they are having the wedding and when, I have not been informed. Skyler continued to add. It seems that what he feared was finally going to happen! A cold, cold light shed in Braydens eyes. At this moment, Dolly is sitting on the sofa looking at the wedding photo she just picked up and is a bit lost in thought. Obviously the man on the wedding photo was Vincent, but why did she have the face of the blurry man in her dream in her mind? Dolly pounded her head hard, trying to clear her head. Her fianc could only be Vincent! She clutched the wedding photo in her hand and held on to her thoughts. Vincent in the courtyard looked at everything in the living room and was a little upset, and then slowly came to Dollys side and held her tightly, the uneasiness in his heart was getting stronger and stronger, it felt like Dolly was like sand in his palm, the tighter he clutched it, the faster it was lost. Whats wrong? Are you not feeling well? He leaned over to her ear and asked softly. Hmm? I just have a little headache, its okay, just rest for a while. Dolly smiled, but it was so forced. Chapter 1692 Invitation A headache? Vincent was immediately alert, a haze covering his face, could she be remembering something? Dolly, tell me, are you remembering something? He asked cautiously, staring deadpan at the person in front of him. Why did he suddenly be so anxious? Dolly looked up and met his eyes with a questioning expression, could it be that he was afraid he would remember something? Vincent, I seem to recall a man named Brayden. She answered deliberately, she just wanted to see what kind of a reaction the man in front of her had! Yes, when Vincent heard these words, he panicked, and he was even more nervous, if she really remembered Brayden, then how can this wedding still take ce? No, wait, shes not testing herself, is she? Why does she seem so cautious? And then, Vincent immediately gathered himself and resumed his previous state. It seems that your memory is slowlying back little by little, and I believe that one day, you will remember all of the previous ones, including our past. He said in a disguised manner. Dolly turned her face away from him and stopped looking at him did they both really have a good past? Well, Dolly, its time for us to prepare the invitations. He said with a reminder as he gently patted her on the back. Yes, guest invitations they really should have prepared, so will Vincent prepare invitations for that Brayden again? Watching the backs of the front, Dolly was lost in thought. Of course he was going to prepare the invitation for Brayden! He wants Brayden to see the woman he loves marry another man with his own eyes, and he wants Brayden to be in pain! Vincent looks out the window with a very indifferent expression. In this world, there is nothing more painful than seeing your beloved marry someone else! Sir, its all ready. A servant rushed over and said with his head bowed. Vincent waved at him, and then slowly walked over to Dolly and took her hand towards the study. Dolly, why dont we, personally, write the names of the guests? He leaned over and whispered in her ear. Dolly was silent and nodded, but Braydens name was the only one in her mind. Yes, these so-called guests, they will not go to the wedding of two people abroad, they will only attend the wedding banquet held by someone for two people at home. The person next to him was meticulously writing the names of the guests and looked very serious. Vincent, Dolly suddenly called out softly. Vincent looked up and immediately put down his pen, Whats wrong? Are you ufortable? That, I was thinking, should we still send invitations to those people who approached me before? She asked in a low voice, not knowing why, but her heart was a bit unsure. At once, Vincents eyes shed with a hint of sorrow, so, she hadnt forgotten those people! Was she so anxious to recover her previous memories and then identify with them? He clenched his fist, his gaze became sharp, Dolly ah Dolly, I cant move you after all? That depends on you, as long as you want them toe to the wedding banquet, then we will write their names. He hurriedly replied. Arent you going to let theme over? Arent they your friends? Of course not! Vincent struggled to restrain his emotions, they would only be his enemies! I dont know them very well, just some nodding acquaintances. Heughed, a smile that hid some contempt. I dont know why, but looking at the man in front of her, Dollys heart had a hint of fear. At this time, Braydens office, several people are still discussing together, each looks very anxious. Yo, whats going on? What are you all doing here? Aston walked right in with a lot of excitement on his face. This stinky woman, who came here for sure has no good intentions, Anastasia red at her and turned her head away, not wanting to pay attention to her. What are you doing here? Brayden asked directly, with some displeasure in his tone. I came to see you, Brayden. I hear youve been busy looking for Dollytely? asked Aston yfully. Anastasia stood up in a sh, her face full of expectation. What have you heard? Come on, tell us! She couldnt help but ask out loud. Aston slowly walked towards the sofa and sat down, looking very proud. She gently opened her bag and took out one of the invitations inside. Here, this is the invitation Vincent sent me, why? Didnt you all receive it? Aston skimmed Brayden next to him, deliberately raised his voice, and said. Brayden immediately snatched the invitation out of her hand and flipped through it, and sure enough, there were Vincent and Dollys names on it. For a moment, Brayden did not hold up and sat down directly on the couch with a dull expression. Oh my God, Dolly is really going to marry Vincent? cried Amara, her mouth wide open in surprise. The people around were annoyed by the invitation, but Aston was the only one with a breezy look. Where is she? Where is she now! Brayden asked in a trembling voice as he shook Astons arm hard. This man is crazy! For a Dolly, why so nervous! Aston a force to shake his arm away, and then stand up, the whole body close to him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. If you ask me, who should I ask? With that, she stepped on a pair of sky-high thump, thump, thump and left. The people around, looking at the red invitation, were deting, Brayden picked up a cigarette, lit it, and stayed silent. Lets go rob a wedding! Suddenly, Leon shouted. Anastasia immediately dragged him over and red at him, signaling him to shut up, how could a marriage snatching be that simple? Whats more, with Vincents personality and temperament, he must have already made all the preparations beforehand! Anastasia walked over andforted Brayden, fearing that he might do something unhelpful on the spur of the moment. Big brother, dont be anxious, lets think about it, maybe things have a chance to turn around. Turnaround? Where is the turnaround? Brayden grunted coldly, and his aura was horrifying. He put out the cigarette in his hand, and then got up to leave. Oh no! Hes not going to find that Vincent, is he? Anastasia immediately chased after him. Jayden, what are we going to do? Amara gently punched his chest and asked lostly, for Dolly and Braydens sake, she had not worried a lot these days. Perhaps, one should listen to God, Jayden sighed. Chapter 1693 Implementation Plan Big brother, dont be impulsive, what exactly are you going to do? Anastasia asked loudly in a worried voice while following closely behind Brayden. What else could he do? Brayden was determined to go to Vincents vi, his expression unusually bitter, he had to find out what was going on, if Dolly had not returned, how could the wedding be held? Brayden dove headfirst into the car and drove off immediately. The entrance to Vincents vi is unusually quiet, even on the beach, there are very few people. Anastasia gently approached the vi and tried to eavesdrop on the movements inside. Anastasia! whispered Leon, not far away. Several people got together again to discuss and prepare to implement everything they had nned. Skyler rushed to cut out a few holes in his clothes, while then ate a few red peppers furiously, and instantly tears came out of his eyes. Yes, she purposely made a mess of herself. Then Ill go over first, you guys see what happens. She said hurriedly to the few people in front of her. Several people nodded exceptionally firmly to show their agreement. Help! Somebody! Help me now! Suddenly, Skyler cried and shouted while running towards the vi and knocking hard on the door. Perhaps hearing themotion outside, Dolly immediately got up and tried to open the door, but was stopped by the maid next to her. Miss, you dont have to rush, Ill go check it out. Saying that, the maid pressed her on the sofa and turned to run over to open the door. This maid, what a mouthful of words! Looking at the figure running towards the door, gradually, Dolly became suspicious, if not Vincents orders, how would she dare to do so to herself? But why should Vincent be so careful. Please, help me, someone is chasing me from behind! As soon as the door opened, Skyler jumped straight into the maids arms and cried as if pouting. The maid, perhaps shocked by this image of her, immediately pushed her away with a disgusted expression. When someone bullies you, you go to the police, what are you doing here with us? The maid straightened her clothes and growled in a low voice, her tone stern. Damn bitch, she didnt save her life! Skyler was furious that she had been with Dolly for so long she was not an easy maid to deal with! It seemed that Vincent had arranged all this.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Oh, you let me hide, you are a big family, then the person who chased me must not dare to break in here. Skyler said as he was about to barge into the living room. All of a sudden, the maids panicked! Stop right there! Quickly help Little Sister Zhao into the room! Hmm? Shes calling me? In the living room, the woman on the sofa slowly stood up, and when she was about to walk out, suddenly a couple of young maids came next to her and pushed her straight upstairs. What are you guys doing? What are you pushing me for! Dolly asked as she struggled. Miss Dean, sorry, there are guests in the house, as a soon-to-be-married bride, you people can not be found in the husbands house, this is our custom here. A young maid covered up. Dolly stood angrily in front of the window, her whole face full of displeasure. Howe Vincent didnt tell her about this custom? In that case, she could move out! A light of surprise shone in her eyes. Miss, please behave yourself! You are trespassing! So what? What is it that she, Skyler, does not dare to do? She slowly turned around, deliberately pretending to be embarrassed, scratching the back of her head, and softening her tone of voice. Hey, just let me stay for a while, Ill withdraw when the person chasing me has left, okay? She shook the arm of the servant in front of her and whispered. It is really pampering and cute, can do anything! Perhaps she was annoyed by her impatience, the maid directly pulled her out of the living room, pointing to the stone chair on thewn not far away, You just sit there, not allowed to go anywhere! Ament that made Skyler snicker a little. The maid first watched her on thewn for a while and only after she saw Skyler being honest did she turn to leave. What a vignt servant! Skyler looked up and around, trying to spot something, but for a long time, she saw no sign of Dolly. It was strange, had Dolly note back yet? Vincent had already sent out the invitations and the wedding day was approaching, how could she not have returned yet? Wait, just now, when she ran into the living room, the maid seemed to say something about Miss Dean, did they hide Dolly? These maids are really vicious, this kind of underhanded things, they can also do it? It seems that Dollys position in this family is actually very low. Of course, all of this was deliberately arranged by Vincent. In the room, Dolly looked out the window, and then yawned and stretched, feeling a little sleepy. Just as she was about to turn around, suddenly, a figure downstairs appeared in her line of sight. Strange? That woman, why does she look so familiar? It seems like I have seen it somewhere. Dolly stared at the figure for a long time, but never remembered Skylers name, so she simply gave up andy down on the bed, closing her eyes. You can go now, I just went to the door and saw that there were no strangers. The maid walked up to Skyler and said nonchntly. Why is this person so serious? Its as if shes the owner of the ce, Skyler skimmed her lips, looking disgruntled. That, those people must be near this vi, they must not have left yet, really, look at how messed up I am already, if they catch me. As she said that, she cried. Okay, okay, you have two more hours, and after two hours you have to go! With that, the maid left. Well, two hours, that was enough time for her to find Dolly! Skyler looked upstairs, a yful curve at the corner of his mouth. The masters room, in general, would be located upstairs, and in Vincents eyes, Dolly had long been the mistress of the vi, so her room must be upstairs. Staring at the open window upstairs, Skyler wiped the corner of his mouth and thought about how he could get around the maids and up the stairs afterwards. These maids are too smart, if she relies on her own strength, she can never get upstairs, no, she must ask for help outside the vi! Skyler immediately pulled out his phone, hid it up his sleeve, and quietly sent a text message to Brayden. Chapter 1694 Open Fight Weve got to make a move. Brayden said in a low voice as he stared at the text message from Skyler on his phone, and the few men next to him immediately straightened up, ready to wait for Braydens orders. In less than five minutes, several strange men walked toward them. Mr. Kirnd, were ready to go. The strange man in the lead said with his fist in his hand. Go for it! Be safe. Soon, several strangers, tools in hand, were walking directly to Vincents vi. Before, Brayden has handed over everything, so they are also sure not to make a mess! Knock, knock, knock! Dolly in the room, awakened by the urgent and loud knock on the door brother, Skyler in the yard, looking at the door that was not far away but smiled. The visitor is not good! The maid immediately ran to the back yard and then two minutester ran directly to the door. Strange, shouldnt her first reaction be to answer the door? Skyler frowned, always feeling that something was wrong. Who are you looking for? The maid opened the door and asked, pretending to be polite. Was there a woman who ran here? It turns out that they came to find the smelly girl who had to stay here just now, and Skyler, at this time, has long since disappeared from her sight. It seems that this girl is quite resourceful and hid early. This gentleman, Im sorry, we dont have the woman youre looking for here. The maid smiled and hurriedly replied. Dont you pretend to me! My brother clearly saw her barge in! Quickly, hand her over or Ill trample this vi of yours to the ground! The mans voice was fierce and even more so, it did not leave any room for discussion. That damned girl, where the hell did she go? The maid looked around, vaguely, with some uneasiness in her heart. In this way, sir, I will ask the others if they saw the woman break in, and then I will give you an answer, so dont be in a hurry. With that, the servant turned around and left. It seems that today she must hand over that woman, she does not want to cause any trouble for her master! Quick, find that stinking girl for me! Then give it to them and tell them to go away! Skyler, at this time, is already hiding in the bathroom, sitting on the toilet and ying with his phone, a very leisurely look. She had already guessed that the old and ugly maid would hand her over, so naturally she was prepared and hid in advance. Dolly slowly walked out of the room and looked downstairs, no one was there. Out of curiosity, she hurried down the stairs and walked towards the courtyard, only to find the grim-looking faces at the entrance. Who are you guys? What do you want at my house? She asked in a panic, a normal person could see that these people in front of her were no good at all. Were just here to find someone, nothing else. The lead man replied loudly. Miss, why are you out? This ce is not suitable for you to stay, better hurry back to your room! Saying that, the maid pushed her into the living room. She just slept, and when she woke up, howe she suddenly had a different look before her eyes? What had happened and where was Vincent? Why hadnt hee back yet? Miss, this kind of thing is not something you should get involved in, you should go back to your room first. No, you have to tell me exactly what happened. I have a right to know. Dolly replied aloud, panicking inside. It was Dolly, and Skyler in the bathroom immediately stood up. Dang. A careless moment, her head hit the bathroom door directly. It hurt like hell! She gently rubbed her head and hurriedly pulled out her phone and sent another text message to Brayden. Fortunately, the sound of the door hitting just now was rtively small, otherwise the maid would have heard it and it would have been another trouble! Skyler looked at the text message he sent. Dolly, Dolly, I finally found you! Ding! Braydens phone suddenly rang. Dollys in the cottage! Brayden shouted excitedly. All at once, the people next to me started screaming. Take it easy, take it easy, and hurry up and call in another group of people! Jayden reminded.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Brayden nodded and immediately dialed in, You guys get over here right away, and remember, bring more people. This scene, really is getting lively, Anastasia looked at the vi not far in front of her, her heart was looking forward to it, stroked her hair and stared at what was in front of her. Vincent, do you really take us for fools? Soon, another group of people gathered at the entrance of Vincents vi. Looking at the two groups of people in front of him, the servant couldnt help himself a bit, You bunch of losers, why is it so hard to get you to find someone! Sir, sorry ah, I asked them, they all did not see any woman break in, or you look elsewhere to see? The servant said in a low voice. Although there is indeed a group of people she prepared in the backyard, but the other side has more people, so that if the two sides start a fight, the loss must be their own side. What? You dont want to hand over the man? I think you dont want to live, right? Men! Search me! The leading man waved his hand, and the brothers in the back barged right into the living room, upstairs, and the scene was once in chaos. The maid immediately blew a whistle, and after that, all the people in the backyard ran out. Yo-ho, looks like you guys have been prepared for a long time! Thats natural, otherwise wed just be bullied by you shameless people? The servant shouted coldly. No need to hold back! This is our turf, give me a go! Amand from the servant caused the scene to be uncontroble. Immediately after hearing the chaos in the yard, Skyler quietly came out of the bathroom. Finally, the fight has begun! Looking at everything in front of her, not to mention how excited she was, no, she had to hurry to find Dolly! Dolly! she called as she made her way up the stairs. At this time, Dolly, has fainted, yes, the party maids in order to save time, do not want to waste words with her, directly gave her swallowed a pill. No, this is her room, but why is there no one there? Skyler then went to the study and Vincents room, and still no sign of Dolly. Finally, only a locked storage room remained. Without hesitation, she directly picked up the kitchen kitchen knife and ruthlessly shed down at the lock of the storage room. Women ah, in fact, sometimes be forced, really will be able to do anything out. Ah! Skyler eximed, just now a careless, her finger bleeding. Chapter 1695 Let her go Finally, the lock was broken by her, thanks, of course, to Vincents kitchen knives, which are all good knives. The door opened, only to see Dolly leaning against the corner sleeping, looking very haggard. Dolly! Wake up! Its Skyler! she shouted as she patted Dollys cheek, but Dolly didnt respond at all. Out of desperation, Skyler used all his strength to put her on his back and slowly walked out. What to do? Its too chaotic out there, they cant even get out! No, she had to turn to Brayden. Hey Brayden, hurry up and get someone to pick me up, the scene is so chaotic Im afraid Ill hurt Dolly, Skyler said anxiously. Brayden hung up the phone, put on his pre-prepared hat and mask, and rushed right in. Big Brother! Leon shouted. They knew that without Braydens order, they could never break in easily, or they would only spoil things. Skyler, Ill do it. Brayden picked Dolly up directly and rushed out. By the time the maid reacted, she only saw Skylers back. Hows that? Is everything okay? Jayden immediately stepped forward and asked. Move it! Brayden yelled. In less than a minute, several people at the entrance of the vi quickly evacuated, and soon, those vi Braydens people also gradually dispersed. However, although there was some fighting between the two parties, they did not damage a single bit of the vi. The maid sat on the steps, panting continuously and was very distraught, and then she immediately ran to the storage room, which was empty. Dolly, wake up, wake up, its Brayden, Brayden called out as he shook her body. Dolly shook her head gently and slowly opened her eyes, taking a closer look at everything in front of her. He is not the man in the dream? Dolly suddenly sat up, terrified that the man in the dream was real. Who are you? And where is this ce? She looked at the few people in front of her and trembled. Brayden reached out to wipe the beads of sweat off her forehead and sighed softly, Dolly, Im Brayden, have you forgotten me too? The lost look in his eyes actually made her feel a little heartbroken. So he is Brayden! Dolly, youre finally back, we all missed you, dont worry, with us in, from now on absolutely no one will dare to bully you. Skyler patted himself , excitedly shouted. Where is there any bullying her? Shes obviously living a good life! Dolly slowly got out of bed, straightened her clothes, and walked to the window with a hint of guilt in her eyes. If Vincent knew that she was with another man at this moment, he would be angry again! No, she had to hurry home.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Sorry guys, I really dont know you, you must be mistaken, there are people waiting for me at home again, Ill go first. With that she was about to pick up the jacket next to her and leave. Brayden came up on one foot and stopped her directly in her path, looking at her fondly with a wave of surprise in his eyes, Dolly, Im the one whos your husband! Im the one you love! Think it over, Vincent is not the one you have in mind. Snap! Suddenly, a pnded directly on Braydens cheek. The people around were surprised to see this scene and Leon immediately pulled Anastasia and Jayden out of the room with them, trying to have space for them alone. Looking at the red cheeks that were hit by themselves, Dolly actually felt inexplicably heartbroken. No way! The person she was going to marry was Vincent, that was a fact that could not be changed! The invitation had already been sent out, so naturally she couldnt go back on her word, or she would make Vincent look bad! The person in front of you, no matter what rtionship you had with yourself in the past, in any case, she will not be entangled with him, and, she will also draw a line with those outside, never again! Youre Brayden, arent you? Please mind your own people and stop letting theme after me! Im getting married to Vincent soon, so you guys should leave us alone. With that, she was about to leave. Dolly! Brayden said as he held her tightly behind him, not letting her go. Dolly stopped struggling and just let him hold her. I dont know how long it took, but Brayden turned her around and looked her square in the eye, his deep eyes full of affection, and then gently held her small hand. Dolly, I know you suffered a lot outside, and its my fault that I wasnt by your side these days, but now that youre back after a long time, dont go away again, okay? I will help you recover your previous memories. No need! Let Brayden will not say the words that have not been said to the hard back. Brayden, whatever has happened before and what our rtionship really is, I hope, it ends here. She said it so firmly and so cruelly that it gave Brayden chills. Dang! Leon barged in aggressively. Dolly! Do you have a conscience or not? Do you know? For your sake, my big brother doesnt want to eat or drink every day, in order to find you, he traveled thousands of miles to climb the mountains alone, even Kirnd Group almost fell into the hands of others because of you! Finally, Leon still cant help it, he cant afford to see his big brother aggrieved, and he cant afford to see Brayden and Dolly separated. Leons words left Dolly a little baffled. What did the Kirnd Group have to do with her? Looking for her night and day? Its not like she asked him to find her! Im sorry, Im not the person you are looking for, or rather, I dont really want to think about the past. Im happy with Vincent now, so naturally I dont need your blessing, so think what you like. Dolly said fiercely. This woman is out of her mind! She would say something like that! Anastasia red at her with a fierce air, she was dead set on following Vincent! Brayden tightened her fists and had some tears in her eyes. What if one day you regain your memory and regret your decision to marry Vincent? Braydens question, indeed, will Dolly asked, but only hesitated for a moment, Dolly answered firmly, I will not regret, because this is my own decision, no one forced me, Vincent to me how, I know better than anyone! Shes still so stubborn! Brayden turned around, closed her eyes and took a deep breath, Let her go! Big brother! Anastasia shouted loudly in dissatisfaction. Let her go! Chapter 1696 Uncertainty of Certainty For Brayden said this, not only Dolly felt a little surprised, even others were also surprised. He was really going to let himself go! I dont know why, but Dolly had a slight loss in her heart. Dont worry guys, I wont tell Vincent about this. With that she walked out. Brayden had wanted to pick her up and stay with her as she slowly regained her memory, but now it seems she didnt want to, and since the beginning, he never did anything that Dolly wouldnt do. Brother, are you crazy! Thats Dolly, are you really going to let her marry Vincent? Leon ran up to Brayden and shouted, his tone away from full of disbelief. I respect her choice. Brayden spoke slowly, answering softly. Although Brayden has no idea, he wants to believe that even if Dolly did lose her memory, she would not marry Vincent so easily! She will! Its just that she needs time! Brayden turned to leave. Looking at the departing backs, those at the door were somewhat helpless. If Dolly was the only one who wouldnte back, maybe they might have hope, but if even Brayden has given up, what hope do they have? Leon sat on the couch, scratching his head frantically, holding his anger in his heart. After leaving Brayden, went directly to thepany, he just know that Dolly is still alive and has seen her once, it is enough, as for the rest, that will leave it to time. Dang! The door in the office was kicked open viciously. Brayden! Are you crazy! Aston barged right in, roaring bitterly, his face covered with severalyers of gloom. For her so intense reaction, Brayden has long been ustomed to, naturally will not be put in the eye, think she should have heard something, right? Brayden sneered and continued flipping through the papers in his hand. How dare you have someone break into Vincents vi and take Dolly away, do you even know what you are doing! Aston shouted in a very worried voice. Yes, she was more worried about Brayden, knowing that sooner orter Vincent would find out about it, and with his personality, he would never let it go! This matter, dont bother you, it has nothing to do with you. Brayden replied indifferently, without a trace of temperature in his tone. How dare he say such a thing? Wasnt he afraid that Vincent, that stinky man, would be behind his back? Aston walked to the sofa next to her and sat down, trying to calm her emotions. She knew that Vincent would find this ce sooner orter, and when the time came, she was afraid that the man in front of her wouldnt even know where to hide! Brayden does not care about this, whates alwayses, even if he does go deliberately to avoid, it will not disappear, so he let Dolly go! Get out of here and hide, Vincent will be looking for you soon. Aston whispered, his body trembling. There is nothing to hide, besides, he does not have to hide! There is no evidence, and how will he easily open a dispute? At most, its just a scare, and Dolly said before she left that she would not tell Vincent about it. Sir, you cant go in. Get out of the way! How dare you stop me? Do you know who I am? In the lobby of Kirnd Group, several people began to bicker and the scene descended into a moment of awkwardness. Sir, you really cant go in without an appointment, and besides, our Mr. Kirnd is receiving other people right now, the receptionist exined with her head bowed in panic. Pop! Vincent a force, directly threw the receptionist into the corner. At once, a stream of blood flowed out from the corner of the receptionists forehead mouth. Brayden, Ill see how youre going to exin to me today! Vincent flung his sleeves and went straight upstairs. Yo, our Mr. Kirnd is still so busy now, you are really dedicated to your work. Saying that, Vincent walked in directly. Aston on the sofa was immediately alerted when she saw him. She ran up to Vincent and stared at him coldly, a cold glint in her eyes, he must be up to no good! Vincent gave her a nce, full of disdain. What are you doing here? Brayden asked bluntly, without even looking up. Is he pretending? Arranging two groups of people to wreak havoc at his vi, and then taking Dolly away, he really has good intentions! Vincent looked around, rubbing his hands together tightly, with a murderous aura in his eyes. Mr. Kirnd seems to be very busy, I just want to ask how you should handle the matter of finding someone to beat up my maid. Vincent said in a gloomy voice. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Brayden lifted his head and looked seriously at the man not far away with a yful look in his eyes.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Anyway, they have plenty of time, why not, the two of them y a mind game? Sorry, I dont know what you are talking about? First of all, I dont know where your vi is, and secondly, I didnt send anyone to injure your maid. Brayden whispered. At this point, Dolly hadnt arrived at Vincents vi yet, right? Brayden gave him a disdainful look and then tapped on the keyboard. He is really shameless! Brayden, your skin is really thicker than a city wall! I cant believe that our Mr. Kirnd is now a man with no sense of responsibility, no wonder your ex-wife was reluctant to marry you. Vincent said in a roundabout way. If he didnt exist, how would he and Dolly have had so much conflict and trouble with each other? Next to Aston looked at the two men so tit-for-tat appearance, very worried, but do not know how to persuade, she is really afraid that the two men will fight. That, I see its gettingte, whats the matter, lets talk tomorrow, okay, why make a scene? Shut up! The two men next to him shouted in unison. Finally, Aston couldnt help herself, she secretly swiped her phone to unlock the screen and sent a text message to Leon, no matter what, she was still on Braydens side because she didnt want to see the man she loved get hurt. Chapter 1697 harboring Big brother. Leon rushed over immediately after receiving Astons text message. Yo, this brother of yours can ah,e fast enough. Vincent on the sofa said while looking at Aston next to him with a wave of contempt in his eyes. Damned woman, this informers skill has grown a lot! If you have nothing else to do, you can go ahead. With that, Brayden made a please gesture. Funny! How could he leave before the matter was settled? Vincent stood up and walked slowly towards him with a grim air. Brayden, today, you have to give me an answer, where is Dolly now? He yelled, his toneced with anger. Brayden turned around and looked out the window, there was a hint of joy in his heart, it seems that all of this is going very well. He rubbed his chin and smiled with satisfaction. Arent you about to get married to her? What? You cant keep an eye on your own woman, but now youre ming others? He deliberately said, he just want to say this word is difficult, he just want to this stinky man in front of embarrassment! Not only now, but also after that he will not be happy! Dang! Suddenly, Dolly burst in, panting. Dolly? Vincent eyed the woman in front of him with suspicion and some surprise. Brayden was also surprised by Dollys arrival, but he always believed that Dolly would never betray him. Dolly nced in rm at Brayden, who was not far away, and then looked away, looked closely at Vincent in front of her, and smiled slightly. Why did youe here? I just went out to take a break, look at you, what is the whole so nervous doing? She suppressed her inner emotions and said slowly. No! She was lying! Vincent stared deadpan into her big, blinking eyes, trying to spot something. Brayden, who looked at Dolly in front of him, raised an arc of relief that she was still the same Dolly, the Dolly who was kind and liked to think about others. Dolly, tell me, is it him? Did he bully you? Did he kidnap you? Vincent asked hurriedly, pointing at Brayden. Brayden had known that Vincent would react in this way, and naturally was not surprised, but sat down and continued to work on the task at hand. Dolly looked at Brayden, who imed to be her husband, and wondered why there was a twinge of resentment in her heart, why didnt he insist a little more? Perhaps, at that time he did not let himself go, she would not have returned to Vincent. No! Dolly,e to your senses! When you were hurt and needed care, it was Vincent, it was the man in front of you who stayed by your side! Dolly closed her eyes and pinched her arm fiercely, trying to calm herself down. Vincent, lets go, I dont know him, and hes not bullying me. She whispered, a little tremor in her voice. How is that possible? He had heard from his own men that Brayden had arranged all this! But why did the woman in front of him lie to himself? Could it be that she remembered something? But if she really remembered something, then why did she im that she didnt know Brayden? Vincent suddenly felt a headache, and then left the office indignantly. Dolly looked back at Brayden with a strange sh of affection in her eyes, and wondered why she had only met Brayden twice. Dolly! Go away! Up ahead, Vincent yelled. Here ites! Looking at the light shadow, Brayden put down the paper in his hand and fell into a deep thought. And all of this was watched by Aston next to him. She couldnt believe that Brayden would be so indifferent when she saw Dolly, and she couldnt believe that Dolly wouldnt feel anything at all after seeing Brayden. All this, if she was right, should be a bureau. Aston gets up and walks towards Brayden with a suspicious look in his eyes.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. You two, youve met before, right? She asked cautiously. Brayden was stunned for a moment, then immediately recovered his face and continued to sign. I dont know what the hell youre talking about. He replied in a low voice, not a single rise or fall in his tone. Huh! Hes ying dumb! He really thinks hes a three-year-old, ignoring the expressions on their faces from the conversation just now? He really underestimates himself! Miss Aston, you can go now, big brother is very busy and needs to deal with things in thepany. Leon next to him spoke directly. Leon, the man, is this a bridge too far? She just tipped him off, and now he wants to kick her out? Aston looked at him fiercely with an unhappy expression, while Leon paid no attention to her gaze or emotions, just wanting her to get the hell out of there. At once, the atmosphere became very unusual, Aston looked at Brayden next to him, and then stepped on a pair of hatred to leave. Brother, are you okay? Did that Vincent do anything to you? Leon ran up to Brayden and asked with great concern. Brayden just shook his head without saying anything, and then closed his eyes and pressed his temples, trying to rx himself. He was just a little worried that Dolly would be wronged by Vincents side. Although he knew that Vincent would never treat her badly, he could never give her what she wanted in terms of feelings. Dolly, why are you lying? Why are you covering up for that bitch Brayden! In the living room, Vincent shouted in anger. Dolly cleared her throat and immediately calmed herself down. I was just out on my own, and when I came back, I heard the maid say that you had gone to Kirnd Group. I just went out by myself and when I came back, I heard from the maid that you went to Kirnd Group, she immediately whispered to cover up. Sometimes she didnt understand why she had to hide it all from Vincent, but she had always done things based on her own feelings, and this was something she knew in her heart. Snap! Vincent a p directly on the table, instantly, the palm of the hand became very red. dolly was stunned, the body unconsciously backward, the expression is also very nervous. How could he be so angry over a Brayden? She sized up the man in front of her, curious. It seemed that there was a problem between him and that Brayden. Dolly immediately ran over, sat next to him and poured him a cup of tea. Have a sip of tea, take it easy, Im just a little yful, dont be angry, okay? Ill never run around again. She lowered her head and said apologetically. Chapter 1698 Give him an invitation Skyler, you must not show your face in the recent period, preferably, you can leave the country. In the office, Brayden said in a serious manner. Skyler looked curiously at Brayden in front of him and was puzzled. Vincent will definitely pursue this to the end, and he will never let it go. He warned kindly. So what? With the Mitchell Family and Stephens power, she didnt believe that Vincent could still make a move on her. Looking at the woman in front of such a haughty appearance, Brayden heart suddenly had a number, with her proud personality, should not be easy to obey to avoid Vincent. No, he had to tell Stephen the truth about what happened. What do you mean? A trip abroad? Really? In the living room, Skyler shouted out in surprise. It had been a long time since she and Stephen had traveled abroad together alone, and how she wanted to take a trip with him at her own pace, without any worries. All right, all right, you hurry up and pack up, well leave tomorrow. With that, Stephen side immediately went upstairs, and with Skylers simple mind, may not guess that it was all for her to hide from Vincent. Sir, this is the picture of that smelly girl. Saying that, the servant directly handed the photo in her hand to Vincent. Vincent carefully observed the woman in the photo and felt familiar, this girl he seemed to have seen before! And then he closed his eyes and tried to remember all the previous ones. It was her! Finally, he remembered anyway. This Skyler, shes got a lot of nerve! With the Mitchell Family and Stephens power, she thinks shes really afraid to touch her? What a joke! Outside, it was already dark, looking at the lonely crescent moon in the night sky, Vincent gritted his teeth, his temper was a bit ferocious, Brayden and Skyler were all in cahoots, they must have discussed it before! The next day, as a precaution, Stephen took Skyler to the airport early in the morning. By the time Vincent arrived at Stephens vi, the two men were long gone. Damn it! Dang! Vincent swung a fist directly at the steering wheel and his body trembled slightly. Brayden, in the office, was immediately relieved to hear the news that Stephen and Skyler had left the country. In the beginning, it was because of the Mitchell Family and Stephens power that he chose to let Skyler act in that scene, and now if Skyler is hurt because of this incident, then he is also to me. Brother, just dont worry, they both got on the ne without any problems. Leon saidfortingly from the side. Well, he did take somefort in that, but he was still a little worried now. Vincent is not a good person to deal with, but also a person who is easy to hold a grudge, and he is worried that when the two people return from their trip, Vincent will not let go of this. That stinky man, can do anything, this is Brayden knows best. Ding ding ding. Suddenly, on the couch next to him, the phone rang. Brayden pressed the speakerphone directly. Mr. Kirnd, letse out for dinner. On the phone, it was Vincents voice. Brayden immediately became cautious, Im too busy to have dinner with you. He said he was about to hang up the phone. Come on, I have a present I want to give you. Vincent continued deliberately, Ill wait for you at the Western restaurant where you and Dolly used to go out. After saying that, Vincent just hung up the phone. What kind of gift could he have for himself? Brayden rubbed his hands together, wondering why he chose that restaurant. Brayden packed up and immediately walked out of the office. Brother, Im looking for a few people No need. Before Leon could finish his sentence, he directly interrupted. Since it was Vincent who took the initiative to ask him to go over, if he was really followed by a few brothers, it would seem that he was too careful. Soon, Braydens car pulled up in front of the Western restaurant. What do you want from me? He asked in a low voice as he walked toward Vincent. Vincent gave him a disdainful nce, took a sip of coffee, and had a look of hatred in his eyes Hes here after all! Pop! Vincent threw a red invitation in his hand directly at Brayden. This is the wedding invitation? Brayden flipped through it, and sure enough, it was Vincent and Dollys names on it, and he thought this Vincent would never give this invitation to himself in his life. Dolly and I are getting married, this is an invitation for you, I hope you can give us your blessing. I know that about Dolly still being alive, in fact you already know about it, you are not an ordinary person. Vincent said softly, not a trace of difference could be seen in his expression. Why was he so calm? Vincent looked at the man across from him and felt something strange, or did he already know about this? Brayden lowered his head, looking at the invitation in his hand, the whole person looks very calm, but inside has long been raging. He will also be afraid, afraid that Dolly will really marry the man in front of him, so he is gambling. If he wins the bet, then Dolly will naturally take the initiative to return to his side, but if he loses the bet, then he will have to rob the marriage! Of course, robbing the marriage, this is only the next best thing when thest resort. Well, I respect all of Dollys choices. Brayden said softly, half-smiling, looking out the window. No, he must be up to something! Vincent stared into Braydens eyes, suspicious.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Dont worry, I will definitely go to your wedding, if there is nothing else, then I will not apany you, I will leave first. Saying that, Brayden was about to get up and leave. Wait! Skyler, you arranged for her to leave the country, didnt you? Vincent asked fiercely. Brayden looked away from him with a sarcastic look in his eyes, he had known the smelly man in front of him would ask him such a question. Skylers personality, you dont know, she wants to do something, who can stop it? And how can I be in charge. Brayden said deliberately. Yes, if she wanted to travel abroad, no one could stop her, and if she wanted to find Dolly, no one could stop her. Also, if she wants to ruin the wedding of the person in front of her and Dolly, naturally she will do everything she can to make her Dolly escape from Vincents clutches! The fun has just begun! Brayden straightened his clothes and slowly left the western restaurant. Chapter 1699 found But Brayden and the others did not know where Vincent and Dollys wedding was held, they only knew that the ce where the wedding was held and the ce where the wedding reception was held were not in the same city. This is a bit of a headache for them. Whats thetest move on Vincents end? Brayden asked seriously as he stared at Jayden next to him on the couch. Jayden cocked his head and thought about it with a somewhatplicated expression. I think its a little strange that Vincent doesnt seem to be moving muchtely, and he hasnt been busy setting up anything. Jayden rubbed his chin and answered in a low voice, with a look of wonder in his eyes. This is not a good sign! Someone whos about to get married, and now theres no movement at all? Or does Vincent have it all nned out? Brayden turned around and looked out the window at the lighthouse a short distance away, as if he was thinking about something. Did you find out which country Vincent was in the other day? Brayden asked hastily as if he had suddenly remembered something. For a moment, Jayden was blinded, yes, he had forgotten about this. And then, he ran out of the office without a grin. As Brayden expected, Stephen and Skyler had a great time abroad, but, along the way, they did get a very important piece of news. Go! Hurry up! I want to go back home! Skyler shouted from the car, with no regard for Stephens mood. Is this woman out of her mind? Why does she want to go back to her country as soon as she leaves it? Shes been screaming about traveling abroad! Shes only been ying for a few days, and she wants to go home. Skyler, dont make a scene, okay? Its not easy for the two of us to get out alone for once, so you just stay here and y for ten days and a half. Stephen said dotingly while gently stroking her hair. It had been a long time since he had spent time with the woman he loved in front of him as a couple, and naturally he was looking forward to this trip, in which case he should also thank Brayden for pushing him along! I dont! Before Stephen could finish his sentence, Skyler interrupted him directly. Stephen, next time, Ille out with you to have a good time, OK? Lets go back home first this time! I really have something urgent. No, wait, she said she had an emergency? Whats so urgent? Suddenly, he immediately braked the car. Skyler, whats your hurry to get back home? He looked at her suspiciously and asked immediately. Oops you hurry up and drive! When we get on the ne, Ill tell you ah! The first time I saw you, my wife and I had sacrificed too much for you and Dolly. Next time, you mustpensate us properly. Stephen a step on the gas, the car on the road quickly up. What? You and Skyler are back? Didnt I tell you that you guys couldnte back for a while, that stinking man Vincent would never let Skyler go. On the phone, Braydens voice was very anxious, this Skyler is really, this is only a few days out ah, so anxious to return to the country for what? Dang! Before Brayden could finish his sentence, Stephen and Skyler barged right into his office. The first time I saw Skylers proud look, Brayden was furious, this girl, always doing something unreliable. Brayden turned around and looked out the window, not wanting to take care of the two people in front of him. Brayden, were back. Skyler didnt seem to notice Braydens strange mood and greeted him in a high spirited manner. Stephen is already found around the strange, immediately walked to Brayden, lying in his ear whispered a few words. What do you mean? You found the ce where Vincent and Dolly had their wedding? Brayden asked in surprise, his eyested with light. Thats a big thank you to her! This is the news he wants to know the most at the moment. It turns out that while traveling abroad, Skyler and Stephen had been to a church, and it was there that she overheard the conversation between the priest and the others, and the alleged conversation was about Dolly and Vincents marriage. Stephen was busy replying to emails sent to him by executives in thepany, and did not notice the movement of the people next to him, so this whole thing, only Skyler overheard at the time. To say the least, she and Dolly are really quite fated, even this kind of thing, she can easily learn. And then what? When is the wedding? Did they say anything about it? Brayden asked hastily, clinging to her arm.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The date on the invitation is a weekter, but I think that the actual date of the wedding should be earlier. Skyler replied in a low voice. Yes, with Vincents kind of entric character temperament, things never followmon sense. No, everything must be prepared in advance! Brayden clenched his fists tightly, firmly believing in himself. Those of us, in two groups, one to stay at home and one to go directly abroad. Brayden said sincerely, looking a little anxious. No matter what, he couldnt let Dolly marry Vincent! If Dolly really had no way to refuse Vincent, then he could only take a shot! Dang! Suddenly, the door in the office was viciously kicked open. Skyler, youre finally back! How was it ying abroad? Vincent asked grimly as he walked in. Looking at the cold face in front of him, Skylers body unconsciously stepped back, and Stephen immediately pulled the woman he loved behind him, fearing that she might be in some kind of danger. Stephen, this is a feud between Skyler and me, you better stay out of it, or else then dont me me for being rude. Vincent clutched his fist and spoke fiercely. No matter what, she is my wife, as a husband, I naturally have to protect her well. Stephen replied righteously. Vincent took an arrow step and came directly in front of Skyler. Chapter 1700 Gathering and Proceedings Say! Why did you go to my house that day? Did you take Dolly away? Vincent yelled as he tightened his grip on Skylers small hand. This appalling aura, this fierce voice, Skyler was really frightened by him, she was trembling, holding Stephens arm tightly. Vincent, if theres something wrong, youe right at me! You cant yell at a woman! Stephen shrugged off Vincents arm with one force, and then gathered Skyler tightly into his arms to protect her, fearing that she might be hurt in some way. Looking at the situation in front of him, Brayden knew that this Vincent would not let go easily. Stephen, go ahead and take Skyler back, Ill take care of this. He walked over, patted Stephens shoulder, and said softly. But Vincent was like possessed, Stephen walked everywhere, he kept blocking the front, not allowing it to leave. Thats right, today, he must ask Skyler for an answer! Whats wrong with her being a woman? Just because shes a woman, she can do whatever she wants? Under the sky, who says that women will be forgiven no matter what they do? Vincent stared deathly at the two men in front of him, a murderous aura in his eyes. Vincent, this is between the two of us, it has nothing to do with others, you dont want to bring other innocent people into this. Brayden said anxiously. Yo, he finally realized it was just between him and himself? But howe he didnt think of this when he had those guys break into someones vi? Now its toote! Anyone who has helped Brayden is his Vincents enemy! How could he let go so easily! Vincent grunted, his face displeased. That day, it was you who joined together to break into my vi and take my Dolly! Its just a pity that Im the only one in Dollys heart now, she has long forgotten all of you! Even if she remembers all of it, it will be after we both get married! But dont worry, she is the woman I love the most, so naturally I should take good care of her and not let her suffer a single bit. Shut the hell up! Before Vincent could finish, Amara barged right in.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Just like you, you still deserve to be liked by others? Let me tell you, even if you marry Dolly, there is no way she will really fall in love with you! Amara said nonchntly, she knew very well what was in Dollys mind right now, only that she couldnt do anything about the situation in front of her. Dolly is not in love with Vincent, but out of gratitude, out of repayment, she decided to marry him, and Vincent took advantage of her mind, so he forced her to marry him again and again. As we all know, Dolly used to hate Vincent, and of course, she also felt very guilty about Vincent, although this guilt disappeared after she suffered Vincents assassination. Vincent, ask yourself, how did Dolly treat you and Zoey in the past? But how did you treat her? Did you have anything to do with her being bullied and framedter? And now you keep cheating on her. Amara said movingly, with a look of resignation in her eyes, that resignation she felt for Dolly! You shut up! Vincent shouted as he held his head in his hands. It was so hard for him to forget everything in the past, so hard for him to make up his mind to start a new and better life with Dolly, so why should he be reminded of the past? Why remind him of all the things he shouldnt have? Amara immediately tapped Stephen next to her and pointed to the door, Stephen immediately understood and pulled Skyler out. It seems he still has a guilty conscience towards Dolly! Looking at Vincent in front of her, Amara sighed. No! Thats not true! Dolly was mine, is mine, and will always be mine! Because she can only be mine! At this point Vincent wasughing like crazy. Brayden looked at such a grim face in front of him and was a little distraught. By the time Vincent reacted, Stephen and Skyler had long since left the office. Brayden, just you wait, Dolly will definitely be my wife in the end! With that, Vincent left straight away. Looking at the smug figure, Braydens eyes shed with a hint of pity. What, exactly, could have made him look like this? Brayden walked to his desk and started working on the task at hand. Big brother! Leon and Anastasia barged in. Yourete! Said Amara and walked out. After looking around, indeed, there were only three of them in the whole office, Anastasia immediately ran up and looked closely at Brayden, causing Brayden some annoyance. Anastasia, when did you be so idle? Have you finished with all the things in the bookstore already? Brayden tapped her head gently and asked in a low voice. Anastasia immediately straightened up and breathed a sigh of relief. Vincent had just left, so naturally he couldnt yet tell the two people in front of him about the news Skyler had brought. Who knows if that stinky man wille back with a surprise attack? Brayden looked at the door with a heartfelt expression. And Anastasia naturally has also sensed something, just kept silent, waiting for Brayden to speak, but for a long time, Brayden did not tell her anything. Tonight, lets all get together for a meal. Just as Anastasia opened her mouth to ask, Brayden suddenly said this. In a sh, she understood everything, said goodbye to Brayden, and then left the Kirnd Group. As night falls, Leon and Brayden pack up their desks and leave the office. For this get-together, he didnt ask Stephen and Skyler toe over, not only because they were both in the know, but more because he was afraid Vincent would give them a hard time along the way. This time, Stephen and Skyler are back home with good news. Brayden whispered, as if he was afraid someone was eavesdropping at the door. Really? Then lets hurry up and depart! Amara pped the table and shouted excitedly. Hey, you keep your mouth shut and listen to Brayden finish his sentence! Jayden said immediately. Because Dolly, now Jayden and Brayden can be described as more and more tacit understanding, each others jealousy of each other has long disappeared without a trace, if Dolly did not lose her memory, she saw this scene, will be very pleased. So, Im going to take a trip abroad, but Im going to have to keep some people at home just in case, that Vincent guy is just too cunning. Brayden said in a very serious way. Chapter 1701 shameless Brayden and Leon and Anastasia went abroad directly, Jayden and Stephen and Amara and Skyler stayed at home, and so the n went on step by step. But Vincent, at this time, was suspicious. Strange, why has it been so quiet over at Brayden in recent times? Or are they doing something quietly? Vincent in the office leaned back on the couch and pondered. Under normal circumstances, when Brayden knew that Dolly was still alive and was going to marry him, he should havee to him like crazy, but now he hasnt moved at all, or has he given up? No way!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Braydens love for Dolly was clear as day! No, he had to find out! If he knows his enemy, he can win a hundred battles! You go see what the hell Braydens been up totely. His tone wasced withmand. How dare this stinking man speak to himself in such a tone! The angry Aston stayed silent and did not speak. After feeling the other partys aura, Vincent finally lowered his own aura and slowed down his tone a bit, Aston, we are at least in the same boat, Dolly and I getting married can only do you good and no harm, right? He said deliberately. Aston cleared his throat, intending to agree to what he said, but Vincent opened his mouth again: If you help me, youre actually helping yourself. All right! She shouted impatiently, directly interrupting Vincents words, and there was no end to it! It was clearly for her own sake, but now shes talking as if its really for her own good. You better be able to get married with that bitch Dolly really well! With that, she simply hung up the phone. If Dolly really married Vincent, then Brayden should be dead in the water, right? Aston sat down on the sofa next to her with her heart written all over her face, but how could she know that Brayden had actually gone abroad long ago! In order to cover up the situation, Brayden did not tell outsiders, including Kirnd Group employees, about his trip abroad. Dang! Aston barged straight into Braydens office, but at that moment, the office was empty, which surprised Aston. You know, usually Brayden, most of the time will stay in the office, but now, she did not see the man. Aston looked at his wrist watch and frowned slightly, no, its not the right time to eat. Miss Aston is here. The assistant greeted softly as she walked in and ced the file in her hand on Braydens desk. Where is your president? Where did he go? He should be in the office at this hour on weekdays. She asked the assistant in front of her suspiciously. The assistant was first stunned for a moment, and then immediately organized his emotions, barely squeezed out a smile, and immediately covered up, The president went to talk about cooperation, there are more things in thepany recently, so he is not in thepany now, Miss Aston ore back another day. It turns out that Kirnd Group has grown so fast! She was a little worried for him when he insisted on transitioning before, but now it seems that he made the right decision! True to form, Brayden! The eye is the long term, Aston sighed and sat down on the couch next to him, trying to wait for Braydens return. Looking at the appearance of the woman in front of her refusing to leave, the assistant instantly became nervous, Miss Aston, youd better go back, the president cante back for a while. Its okay, you go ahead and get busy. She waved her hand to her assistant. She has long been used to waiting, especially for Brayden, she has been waiting for so long, and there is no need to rush, it is just to talk about a cooperation, it is only a few hours. Out of desperation, the assistant immediately sent a distress message to Skyler. Yoo-hoo, that stinking woman went after Brayden again! In the living room, Skyler looked at the text message with a disgruntled expression. Just go, what do you care about people? Let her wait is, can not wait Brayden, she will naturally go back. Next to Stephen whispered. Yes, thats true, and so is the reasoning, but if that Aston is like that every day, then wont their n be exposed? No, she had to go and give Aston a hard time and teach that bitch a lesson so she wouldnt have to go to Brayden for the next few days! Skyler immediately grabbed the jacket next to him and walked out. Where are you going? Stephen asked loudly from the back. Go to Kirnd Group! This woman, why is she always so impulsive? Stephen sighed and immediately chased her out. His woman, naturally, should also be protected by him! Yo, if it isnt Miss Aston, howe you have time toe here today? Skyler said grimly and walked in. Looking at such a familiar face in front of him, Aston immediately stood up and raised his guard. Skyler suddenly came here, Im afraid theres nothing good about it, right? Also, how could it be such a coincidence? How did she know she would be here at this hour? What are you doing here? Aston asked nonchntly. Thats a ridiculous question! I should be the one to ask you that, Miss Aston. The first thing you need to do is to ask yourself, Brayden is not married, she is not married, she came to find him, chase him, this is a reasonable thing. But she is different, she is a married woman, she is a woman who came here alone, Im afraid it is a little bit of a story, right? Besides, if Stephen finds out about this, she will not end up in a good ce! Im here because I have something to discuss with Brayden Knock! Before Aston could finish his sentence, Stephen barged right in. Come on, Braydens not here, welle back another time. With that, Stephen was about to pull Skyler away. Stephen knew about it! Astons face was suddenly covered with ayer of gloom. Oops Im not leaving, shes not leaving, Im not leaving! Skyler shouted as he struggled. Stephen flung her arm away directly and pretended to be angry, In this world, there are many shameless women, are you shameless too? A statement is very hard to hear, but it is very painful for Skyler to hear, while Aston next to him is really angry. Stephen, what do you mean by what you just said? Who are you calling shameless? She panicked a little. Miss Aston, Im so sorry, Fang, I was just lecturing my wife. Chapter 1702 Wedding In a fit of rage, Aston immediately left the office. What a bunch of rude people! She got into her car and drove away from Kirnd Group. Leon, is the information reliable? Brayden looked at the person in front of him and asked seriously, his expression was serious. Well, reliable, big brother, this is what that priest said, it shouldnt be wrong. Leon answered immediately. Dolly, youre finally here! Looking at the church not far away, a trace of sadness shed in Braydens eyes. She still loves the sea so much! So Vincent chose to get married in a church by the sea, but she still forgot herself. Once they had a big wedding, once they were in love and intimate, but now she has forgotten all about it. The next day, Brayden and the three of them arrived early in front of the church and waited for the wedding car to arrive. Cominginging. Leon said excitedly while patting Braydens shoulder. Come on, Dolly, be careful. Vincent stretched out his hand to support her, said softly, as if afraid she would fall. Dolly raised her head, looking at the church in front of her, but a look full of heart, I do not know why, at this time, she felt very panicky, very chaotic. Dolly, you must hold back! This person in front of you is Vincent! It is the person who has always taken care of you and protected you. She kept giving herself a thought, trying to convince herself. But feelings are something that cant be fooled after all. The priest looked at the couple in front of him and slowly frowned. Girl, do you really love him? The priest reminded her and asked. This was an embarrassing question. If she answered truthfully, the priest would surely cancel the presidency, and if she deceived him, she would be disrespectful to the Lord and unfaithful to herself.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Forget it, it doesnt matter if you love it or not, the most important thing is that as long as she and Vincent can live a safe and smooth life, its enough. Love. She nodded, rushing to answer in a low voice. Looking at her averted eyes, the priest sighed, and then left. Dolly, whats wrong? What did the priest say to you? Vincent ran over and asked softly. The priest is not one of Vincents people, and naturally he will not submit to Vincent for no reason because of his background. Nothing, we both just had a little chat. Dolly replied slowly. Yes? Vincent stared at the woman in front of him, inexplicably a little worried. Soon the doors of the church were closed and the priest began to officiate. Not many people came to the wedding, but of course, this was all deliberately arranged by Vincent. Mr. Vincent, do you take this woman before you to be your wife and protect her and care for her for the rest of your life I do. Vincent looked at the woman in front of him and replied excitedly. Miss Dolly, will you marry Mr. Vincent before you, for richer or for poorer Looking at Vincent in front of her, Dolly actually lost her concentration for a moment. No! She wouldnt! Tears pooled in her eyes, and at that moment, Braydens face actually appeared in her head. Dolly, what are you doing? Say yes. Vincent hurriedly reminded her and said. The air was very quiet, and at once the whole scene looked awkward. The priest looked at the woman in front of him and repeated the words again, but Dolly, as if suddenly immobilized, would not speak. Whats wrong with her? Is she trying to backtrack? Dolly! shouted Vincent, raising his voice and leaning over to whisper in her ear. She doesnt want to! Suddenly, the church door was opened and Brayden and Leon and Anastasia walked in bright and early. The moment she saw Brayden, Dolly suddenly smiled andughed so sweetly. In that moment, Vincent understood that after all, he was still no match for Brayden, and she still had Braydens shadow in her heart after all! Even though she has lost her memory. Dolly,e with me. Not far away, Brayden held out his right hand to her with a sincere expression. People who came to the wedding, after seeing this scene, sighed. Vincent held Dollys small hand tightly, fearing that she would suddenly run away. Why bother? You obviously dont love, but you have to make such a fuss! The priest walked to the side and sat down. Vincent, Im sorry. Dolly whispered. No! Dolly, you cant go with him! You promised me, you said youd marry me, you said wed have a happy and fulfilling family. Vincent said with a trembling voice. Could it be that after all his careful nning, he still had to end up in failure? No way! He could never lose to Brayden! Vincent, I really only have gratitude for you, from the beginning to the end, you have been forcing me to marry you, but I really dont love you she lowered her head and immediately exined. She doesnt love him, how can he not notice, but he has been gambling, has been taking advantage of Dollys soft heart in gambling! Now, he lost the bet after all! Vincent, do you really think we dont know about this wedding that youve gone to so much trouble to n? And, if you really had a clear conscience, why wouldnt you dare to tell Dolly about the past? Brayden shouted coldly, his tone was very nonchnt. In a sh, Dolly shrugged off Vincents arm and raised her guard. What does he mean by that? Youre afraid to tell me about the past? What really happened in the past? No wonder you keep telling me that the past has long since passed and one should look forward. Vincent was full of indignation, everything he did was for the future of both of them! Dolly into his arms, Vincent tried to calm her down, telling himself that there is still a chance, Dolly did not remember the past, if she really remembered the previous events, she will choose to marry him? And how could she not go to Brayden? Dolly, listen to me, its not that Im afraid to tell you, I just dont want to remind you of the painful things that happened before. Is it? Is it really that simple? The people on the stage gradually dispersed, and the entire church was left with the priest and a few of them. Vincent, the person my sister-inw loves has always been my big brother, so why do you have to force it! Leon, who was next to him, finally couldnt help himself and shouted. Suddenly Vincent burst outughing,ughing so horribly,ughing so hideously! The biggest mistake Ive made in my life is to fall in love with Dolly. If she really goes with Brayden today, then for the rest of their lives, they will only be enemies! Dont go with him! Otherwise, we are enemies. Vincent said fiercely. A statement that surprised Dolly that he would say something so vicious. Chapter 1703 Enemies? Wife? Vincent, I really cant marry you, the person I love, its not you. Dolly said with a trembling voice, she couldnt fool herself after all. Vincent looked coldly at the woman in front of him with a displeased expression, after all this time, he had lost to Brayden after all! He has given so much for Dolly, but her heart has been thinking about other men. Could you just bear to abandon me? Vincents voice was mixed with a little reluctance, but more of anger, he bit his lips fiercely, a horrifying cold light shed in his eyes. Dolly, if you really choose Brayden today, I will make you regret it for the rest of your life! Damn Brayden, I cant believe he found this ce! Vincent, dont waste your time, she doesnt love you! If she really loved you, she wouldnt hesitate again and again! Why do you need to force a marriage without love? Braydens tone, some anxiety, no matter what, now he has known Dollys mind, at least, she does not love Vincent, this is enough. Dollys head was bowed and tears were pooling in her eyes. At this point, she was in a lot of pain inside. On one side was her determination to escape from Vincent, and on the other side was her gratitude to Vincent, she didnt know how to choose, she was lost. Sister-inw! Wake up! What Vincent has done to you before, have you forgotten? He tried to kill you once! Do you remember Zoey? When Anastasia mentioned the name Zoey, Dollys body suddenly trembled. It hurts! She covered her chest, frowned tightly and looked haggard, who the hell was Zoey? Why did she feel so bad when she heard her name? Brayden stared at the woman not far away with an expectant expression, how he wanted to take that woman out of this ce immediately, but he didnt dare to do anything rash. Vincent, Im sorry, we can still be friends, cant we? Dolly asked softly as she grabbed Vincents arm tightly. Friend? What does she think of herself as? For such a long time, she could not have been clearer about her heart, so why talk so hypocritically now! Women! They are really one thing on the surface, but one thing behind the scenes! But this time, he will never let her go! No way! As soon as you leave me this time, from now on, we will no longer be friends, only enemies! Vincent replied firmly. Why does he have to be so persistent? Why does he have to force himself to marry him? A marriage without love, is this really what he wants? Vincent, do you know how to love or not? And why do you have to make things difficult for yourself? I have nothing but gratitude for you, I have always treated you as a benefactor, that should be clear to you, shouldnt it? Dolly slowly approached him and said in a low voice. Yes! Naturally he knows it in his heart! But he doesnt care! All he cares about is that she stays by his side! Vincent, its over! From now on, well each go our own way. Not far away, Brayden persuaded. Now Brayden, the mood has been much calmer than before. In fact, in a sense, he still sympathizes with Vincent, only he knows very well that there are many things that can not be obtained through hard work.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He doesnt deny Vincents dedication to Dolly, and he recognizes that Vincents love for Dolly is genuine, its just that love is something that ultimately depends on destiny. Dolly, have you thought about it? Braydens voice, which seemed to carry a magical quality, gave Dolly an urgency to leave with him. Vincent immediately stepped in front of her to keep her from leaving. Next to Leon and Anastasia watched all this, a moment was frozen, at this time, if the two of them to get involved, the scene will only be more chaotic. Vincent, Im sorry! With that, Dolly pushed the man in front of her aside with one force, and ran directly to Brayden. Brayden quickly reached out his right hand and caught Dollys hand, while the two immediately left, and Leon and Anastasia immediately ran out. In the whole church, Vincent and the priest were the only two people left. The priest stood up, closed his eyes, folded his hands, but his face was a very relieved look. vincent sat paralyzed on the stage, raised his head and looked up, trying to hold back the tears in his eyes, but in the end, the tears still came out. Dolly followed Brayden all the way to the jog, the two had a lot of excitement on their faces. I dont know how long it took, but finally, they stopped at the beach. The two people looked at each other with eyes full of affection, holding each others hands tightly and not willing to let go. Although Dolly really does not remember Brayden, but for some reason, looking at the man in front of her, she actually felt very familiar. He is Brayden! The man they said they used to love! Dolly cocked her head, carefully the face in front of her, slowly approaching, unconsciously, she reached out her right hand, gently touching the mans cheek, the touch, so familiar. Gradually, Dolly closed her eyes. Dolly,e home with me will you, Franklin and Mrs. miss you so much. Brayden leaned over and whispered softly in her ear. Instantly, Dollys eyes dimmed. But what about Vincent? Her heart began to wrestle. Brayden, I think, for the time being, Id rather not go back, I dont have my memory back and I dont know how Im going to face them. She replied with her head bowed, guiltily. How could Brayden not understand how she felt? The strength of her hug increased a little more, but the expression was a little lost. Chapter 1704 It’s too hot? Soon, the group returned directly to the country. Aston had already heard about what was going on between Vincent and Dolly, and since she knew Brayden was back in the country, she hoofed it straight to the Kirnd Group. Dang! The door was viciously kicked open. Brayden didnt even look up and continued to work on the task at hand. This stinking man, I cant believe he brought that bitch Dolly back so soon! Also, hasnt that bitch lost her memory? Howe she came back to the country with Brayden? Aston stared at the person at his desk in disbelief and wonderment. What do you want from me? Braydens voice, very subdued. Brayden, I hear Dollys back? Aston asked deliberately, ncing at him with jealousy in his eyes. And then what? What is she up to again? Brayden looked up at the person in front of him, very suspicious. astons ability, he kind of understand, did not make things, she will never stop! So if he was right, there was no doubt that she would make things difficult for Dolly in the days toe. Aston, Im warning you, if you touch her even a hair, dont me me for being unkind to you! Brayden said fiercely, with a bitter expression. He has lost Dolly for so long, and now that the woman he loves has easily returned, he will not be able to let her suffer a single bit of harm. Astons heart bursts with anger, why cant he put his heart and soul into her Aston? Even just a little bit! She didnt have to go so far! If theres nothing else, you can go. Go? Where to? Aston grunted coldly, yes, she would never let that bitch go!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Now that Dolly is out of Vincents shelter, she no longer needs to be afraid of Vincents power. As for this Brayden, what can he do with himself? Aston slowly walked towards the sofa and sat down, one day she would show all the people how she really beat Dolly! Looking at the somewhat lost woman on the couch, Brayden simply ignored her. After returning home, Dolly did not go home, but lived directly in Amaras vi. She still does not have the shadow of Franklin and Mrs. Knight in her mind, and naturally does not dare to face them. Dolly, how have you been? Has somethinge to mind? Amara next to her stared at her and asked cautiously, her expression anxious. Dolly looked at her, smiled awkwardly, and shook her head, still not remembering anything after all this time. Theres no hurry, dont worry, youll get your memory back soon. Jayden said while handing her a banana andforting her. Dolly looked out the window with a sh of guilt in her eyes. It had been so long, but she had no memory of the people around her. Suddenly, Dolly pounded her head hard, trying to make herself remember something. Jayden immediately ran over, put her hand down, and gently rubbed her head, Why are you so stupid? Do you think that by pounding your head, you can make yourself remember everything? Yeah, Dolly, dont ever push yourself! Well wait, so dont rush for now. Amara held her small hand tightly and said anxiously. No one wants to see Dolly get hurt, much less abuse herself. Do you guys hate me when I look like this now? Dolly trembled and asked in a low voice, her tone was very breathless. What a silly woman! Jayden gently patted her shoulder, softlyforted, As long as you are safe and sound, for us, it is the greatestfort. The words warmed Dollys heart. How could she have let so many people guard her? As Amara watched the scene, she had a sour feeling in her heart for some reason. Shaking her head vigorously, Amara tried to adjust her emotions. Dolly, what are you talking about? Were all good friends, whats the point of talking nasty between good friends! She nudged Dolly and smiled, but in that smile, there was a little reluctance hidden. Yes, she was jealous! But she didnt understand how she could be jealous of the rtionship between Dolly and Jayden? You know, Jayden has always been her best friend, never changed, could it be that she has unknowingly fallen in love with Jayden? No way, no way! Amara stood up in a sh and rushed away from them. Whats wrong with this girl again? Jayden looked at the departing back and was curious. Am I interrupting something? Dolly asked softly, leaning into Jaydens ear. At once, Jayden gave a pfft and immediately exined, What the hell are you thinking in that little head of yours? Amara and I are good friends, good buddies! But I dont know why, after Jayden said this himself, he felt strange in his heart. Amara, who was hiding in her room, listened to all this in the living room, her eyes gradually dimmed down, so all along, he always saw himself as his good buddy, never changed! She sighed and clutched the corner of her coat with a disappointed expression. Dolly looked at Jayden in front of her and was puzzled. The rtionship between Jayden and Amara, in the eyes of others, has actually gone beyond being good friends, except that they have both convinced themselves to see each other as their good buddies. Dolly, what do you want to eat tonight? Ill make it for you! Suddenly, Amara came out and asked loudly. Although the question was frank, Amara had to admit that she still had some small thoughts of her own, that is, she didnt want Jayden and Dolly to stay alone together. Amara, why is your face so red? Dolly asked, pointing to her cheeks, which were red at the moment. Huh? Amara immediately touched her small face, and it was indeed very hot. Jayden, who was next to her, got anxious and immediately ran to her and put his right hand on her forehead. Theres no fever, why are you blushing? He asked, lowering his head and staring at the woman in front of him. At this time, Jaydens body hormones, let Amara some suffocation, she held back her inner tension, slowly moved to Dollys side, stinking Jayden, so close to her what to do? Its okay, its probably too hot, geez its so hot this time of year! Amara said as she walked into the kitchen. Chapter 1705 Find her Kirnd Group. Pop! Vincent barged right in, with a fierce air. Leon saw this and immediately ran into Braydens office, fearing he would have some kind of ident. Brayden, where the hell have you been hiding Dolly! Vincent asked coldly and loudly, his tone full of resentment. Brayden looked up at the man in front of him and grunted coldly, he had long known that this smelly man woulde to him, and naturally he was fully prepared to answer immediately, with a little mockery in his tone, Im not you, no need to hide anyone! Looking at such a determined face in front of him, Vincents heart burst with anger, this damn Brayden, it seems that he is going to dere war with himself! You didnt hide her? Then where did she go now? Brayden looked at him with a look of contempt in his eyes. Vincent knows that Dolly doesnt love him, but he keeps forcing her to marry him again and again! Now that she has rejected him, he continues to pester him! How stubborn! Brayden looks at the man in front of him and is a little worried thatter Dolly will be threatened by the man in front of him and that Vincent will take revenge on her! Vincent this person, although he did not contact a lot, but his nature Brayden is to understand, once he is ruthless up, it can be described as unscrupulous. Vincent, give up, let her go and let yourself go, can you really do justice to the dead Zoey by being so extreme now? Brayden said deliberately.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He didnt know what kind of an existence Zoey was to Vincent, but Zoeys dedication to the man was nothing to write home about. When Vincent heard Zoey in front of him, he froze, lowered his head, and had a trace of guilt in his eyes. Yes, he admitted that he really did not love that woman, but he had to admit that when they were in love, Zoey did give a lot for himself. But feelings are not something that can be rewarded by giving. All along, the one deep inside him has always been Dolly, and it took him a long time to figure out what he wanted. Dont give me that nonsense! Give Dolly up! I need to talk to her properly. Vincent yelled, his tone nonchnt. Brayden slowly walked towards the couch and sat down, a cold glint in his eyes. He will not hand over Dolly casually, because he knows very well that Vincent is very unstable at this time, who knows if he will hurt her after seeing Dolly. Didnt you make it very clear that day? What else do you want to talk to her about? Brayden asked directly without even raising his head. Brayden, dont forget, I saved Dolly in the first ce, hand her over now! But Brayden was unresponsive. It couldnt be more obvious, hes rejecting himself, good! Then well see! Vincent turned around directly and walked straight out of the office. Looking at the departing back, Brayden was a little saddened, immediately after, he immediately took out his cell phone and dialed directly, his expression was a little anxious, Tell Dolly, tell her not to go out, Vincent is already on the move, and, please take care of her. Dont worry, I wont let her get hurt. Said Jayden and hung up the phone straight away. Looking at Dolly and Amara chatting happily not far away, a trace of sadness shed in Jaydens eyes. He knew that Dolly was torn inside, one was kindness, one was love, she couldnt weigh the two, and there was no way to give up either one of them. Dolly, Vincent has moved on, youll have to go out less in the future Knock, knock, knock! Before Jayden could finish his sentence, there was a knock at the door. Hearing the urgent and loud knock on the door, all three knew very well in their hearts that the visitor was not good, and without any hesitation, Amara hurriedly pulled Dolly into the room. Jayden gathered himself, walked slowly to the door, and deliberately asked aloud. Who is it? There was no answer at the door, just a knock still ringing. Dont knock! Jayden yelled as he opened the door. Dang! Vincent barged right in, looking around, trying to spot something, questioning Jayden in front of him, Come on, wheres Dolly? Hes really not polite at all, so biting as soon as he enters! Youre looking for Dolly? Then what are you doing here with me? Its not like Dolly is here with me. Jayden skewered him and replied loudly, purposely putting on an angry face. Damn it! Hes lying! There were only a few people who were close to Dolly, and Jayden was the best of them. Vincent took a deep breath and tried to bring his aura down. Jayden, I need to talk to her properly, and please hand her over. He whispered, his tone devoid of his previous dominance. I dont know, I dont know where she is now, you should ask Brayden! said Jayden, about to turn around and walk into the living room. You dont want to tell me, do you? Vincent waved his hand at some people in the back, who immediately barged into the living room and started rummaging around. Vincent, what the hell do you mean? I told you, Dolly is not here! Why do you still want to bring people to search my ce? Remove them quickly! Jayden shouted, his expression was very grim. Its already a great honor to let him in, but hes so far ahead of his time that hes bringing people in to search. She must be here! Vincent looked at him and said firmly as he saw the three sses on the table. Yes, that was the cup that the three of them used when they were talking and drinking tea together just now. Looking at Vincents so stubborn look in front of him, Jayden was angry in his heart, his temper became a bit grim, and he impatiently shouted, You leave here right now, or Ill go to the police station and sue you! Jayden looked at Vincent in front of him and cursed inwardly. President, no! President, we havent found Miss Dean either. And at that moment Dolly and Amara were hiding in a small storage room, listening carefully to everything outside, holding their breath, not daring to make the slightest movement, lest they be discovered. Vincent raised his head and looked upstairs with a skeptical expression. Where the hell did she go? Did she leave? No, no, no, Brayden should have tipped her off, she should have known she was looking for her, so she must not have left easily. You can go now! Jayden sped his hands in front of him, red at him, and yelled outright. Chapter 1706 Tracking Vincent didnt find Dolly after all, and after a moment of hesitation, he left, and the two women in the room were finally relieved. Okay, its okay, hes gone. Amara said in a low voice while gently patting Dollys shoulder. Dolly bowed her head with a guilty expression. Vincent, Im sorry, I dont have the courage to face you now, give me some time, when I sort myself out, I will definitely give you an answer. Amara knows that today Dollys mind is heavy and stressed and does not know how to solve the problems in front of her, so naturally she will not say anything more. They all believe that Dolly will make the right choice in the end, there are some bones, people will not easily change because of time! Okay, you two cane out now! Jayden shouted from the living room, rushing upstairs. For a long time, Dolly adjusted her emotions and slowly walked out of the room. Looking at the woman in front of some confused and overwhelmed expression, Jayden only feel very heartbroken, how he wanted to bear all this for her, but he could not do anything for her. Gone already? Brayden asked in a low voice as he walked in, one eye fixed straight on the woman on the couch. Dont worry, hes gone. Jayden hurriedly replied, while immediately pulling Amara next to him and left. Only Dolly and Brayden were left in the living room, and the atmosphere was a bit awkward at once. Dolly did not know what to say, she also wondered why that day at the beach, it was so cold and not eloquent directly and the man in front of the kiss. Brayden slowly sat down next to her and put his arm gently on her shoulder, and all of a sudden, Dolly stood up as if she had been startled, miso. That, you came to see me, is there something wrong? She asked shyly, but her face was already flushed. Looking at the shy look of his beloved in front of him, Braydens mouth curved up in a satisfied arc. Finally, shes back! Dolly, do you know how hard Ive waited for you. Brayden stood up and held her small hand tightly, his eyes were very tender. What did he want to do? All of a sudden, Dolly panicked. The flustered eyes, the shy face, made Braydens heart flutter again in front of her, and she, really, hasnt changed at all. Whats wrong? Not used to it? Brayden slowly approached her and asked in a soft voice, his tone full of doting. Of course not used to it, Dollys breathing instantly became rapid, she tried to suppress her inner emotions, trying not to look any different, but this little mind of hers, how can Brayden not see it. Get off me! Dolly whispered as she struggled. Never mind, lets wait, Brayden slowly let her go and sat down on the couch next to her. Dolly tried to calm her excitement, but her eyes were fixed on Braydens body, this man is crazy, right, the whole thing as soon as he came here! Dolly, Ill give you time and Ill always be waiting for you, but in the meantime, you need to take care of yourself. I cante here to see you very often because Vincent has started sending people to follow me. Brayden said as he stared fondly at Dolly. Who wants him to see it! What a joke! Dolly skimmed him and beamed with a look of disdain. But no matter what expression she makes, Brayden does not mind, because he believes that one day, she will voluntarily into his arms. If you miss me, you can call me. He lifted his head and looked seriously at the person in front of him. A word that stunned Dolly for a moment. She had to admit that since her return to China, Braydens face always came back to her mind every night before she went to bed, and she couldnt exin why. Whos going to miss you. Dolly turned around and whispered. Brayden carefully surveyed the woman in front of him, smiled, called out Jayden and Amara, after all, this is someones home, not good for people to keep hiding. Whats going on? Jayden and Amara immediately ran out of the room. Its been a tough time for you guystely. Brayden said with thanks. Its okay, just give me more candy when you two get married in the future. Amara said with a big smile. Who is going to marry him? Dolly looked at the three people in front of her with suspicion and curiosity, she hadnt said she was going to marry Brayden. The three of them briefly exchanged pleasantries together, and Brayden left. Looking at the distant figure, I dont know why, but Dolly felt a little reluctant to leave. She must be crazy, she has only met with that man a few times, but she has such thoughts? Well, Dolly, isnt Brayden handsome? Amara asked gently as she took her arm. Well, it is indeed very handsome. Whats handsome, its okay. Dolly immediately shook off Amaras arm and walked towards the kitchen, not wanting the two people in front of her to see her reddened face. After leaving Brayden drove straight to the office, and sure enough, two cars had been following him from behind. Big brother, someone is following you! On the phone, Leons voice was anxious.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. I know. Brayden replied faintly. Do you need me to do something? Leon asked hurriedly. No, dont worry, Ill take care of it myself! Said Brayden directly elerated the throttle. On the road, three cars were driving frantically, surprisingly fast, and finally, at a corner, Brayden got away from them with a dodge. Brayden straightened his clothes and kept driving. What the hell are you guys doing! Just asked you guys to follow someone and you lost him! In the office, Vincent yelled out with a fierce air. President, that Brayden, is just too cunning. The person in front of him exined in a low voice. Dont give me a fucking excuse! Get out! At a word ofmand, several people immediately left the office. Brayden, I cant believe youre so treacherous! Vincent clenched his fists and looked out the window, furious. Brother, are you all right? Leon asked anxiously as he looked at Brayden who walked into the office. Brayden shook his head, indicating that it was fine, and then immediately sat down at his desk and got busy. When I think of the exciting scene just now, Brayden is a little excited, a glint of disdain in his eyes, Vincent, it seems that your people are actually nothing more than that. Originally he really did not want to bother with those people, but they have been tracking for so many days, if he does not teach them a lesson, they really think they are soft persimmon! Chapter 1707 Have a cup of tea? Shouldnt we work together? In the office, Aston looked at Vincent in front of him and asked coldly, with a hint of expectation in his eyes. Vincent turned around and stared at the woman in front of him with a deadly stare, somewhat puzzled. You love Dolly, I love Brayden, and as long as we both work together, Im sure well get everything we want. Aston looked out the window, both arms sped in front of him, and said fiercely. Vincent knows very well in his heart that the feelings between Aston and Brayden have not changed since the beginning, and he knows even better that the woman in front of him is bound to get Brayden. What do you want to do? Vincent asked bluntly. What else could be done? Astons heart was full of viciousness at that moment. Perhaps we should both make a good n. So the two men sat on the couch and had discussion after discussion. Pop! Suddenly, the pen in Braydens hand identally fell on the floor. What is wrong with myself today? Why did he feel so powerless? He pressed his temples and tried to clear his head. Big brother, are you okay? Anastasia walked in and asked in a low voice, cing the breakfast in her hand on the table by the way, looking at his haggard appearance and being distressed. Nothing. Brayden replied with a slight shake of his head. I bought you a breakfast, hurry up and eat. With that, Anastasia handed Brayden his breakfast, but saw that the mans expression was somewhat painful! Big brother, whats wrong with you? Are you not feeling well? Anastasia cried out in worry. Indeed, thest few days, Brayden has been feeling very tired, weak and weak, can not do anything to lift the spirit. Come on, Ill take you to the hospital for a checkup. With that, Anastasia directly helped him stand up and walk out of the office. Whats going on here? Leon immediately ran to them and rushed to ask. Big brother doesnt seem to be feeling well. Anastasia exined, and soon the two sent Brayden in to the hospital. In the ward, Brayden was lying in a hospital bed on an IV, eyes closed and looking tired. Doctor, whats wrong with him? Theres not something seriously wrong, is there? Anastasia clutched the doctors arm and asked anxiously. Its too tiring! His body has reached its limit, never let him stay upte again. The doctor said in a low voice. Looking at the man lying on the hospital bed, Anastasia inexplicably felt very heartbroken! I dont know how long it took, but finally, Brayden woke up, mumbling, Dolly, Dolly, Dolly Anastasia sighed and tucked him in. Leon, youre also tired all day, you go and rest. Braydens body is not a big deal, but he has not closed his eyes for three consecutive days and nights, and his energy is naturally a little low. Sneeze! On the sofa in the living room, Dolly suddenly sneezed, strange, did someone miss her? She touched her nose and smiled awkwardly at the one next to her. It had been several days since she had gone out, and she was suddenly feeling bored. That, I want to go out for a walk. Dolly whispered. All of a sudden, the two people in front of me immediately raised their heads with some surprised expressions, but yes, she should have been suffocated after not going out for so long! Dolly, wait a little longer, okay? On the weekend, lets go out and y. Jayden replied softly. Dolly lowered her head with a slightly unhappy expression. Looking at the woman in front of her so dissatisfied look, Amara heart has an idea, in fact, if only to let her sneak around the neighborhood, it is not impossible. She immediately took Dollys hand, walked to the side, looked at Jayden not far away and cautiously said, This way, Ill take you out for a spinter, but you have to promise me first that you cant let Jayden know, or he will definitely not agree to us going out. All at once, a bright light emanated from Dollys eyes and she kept nodding her head, signaling her agreement with everything Amara was saying in front of her, she was really suffocated. Finally, just in time for Jayden to go upstairs and change, the two women sneaked out the door. Ah! Its sofortable! Just out the door, Dolly lifted her head, stretched out both arms, and looked up at the sky and shouted, What a pain! Dolly slowly closed her eyes, feeling the breeze, the sunshine, only to feel that some of the mncholy mood of so many years all disappeared, but how would they know that in fact Vincent has been watching everything in the vi nearby. Hey, President, Miss Dean is out! All of a sudden, Vincents eyes widened and he immediately ran out with his jacket, Dolly, you finally showed up after all! You keep your voice down! If Jayden finds out, well both be dead. Amara rushed to cover Dollys mouth and whispered. Dolly is not a person who does not know what to do, so naturally she is very good at lowering her decibels. Long time no see. Suddenly, a familiar womans voice came from behind, and the two men immediately turned around and looked at the woman who slowly walked over and frowned slightly. How could she be here? Amara clenched her fists, ready for the next battle. At least she has practiced, and is still more than capable of dealing with this woman in front of her. But just as she was confidently about to make a move with Aston, suddenly a dozen more bodyguards appeared behind Astons back. Its over, its over, theres no escape this time! Looking at the dozen of hideous faces in front of him, Dollys body unconsciously trembled, and at once Amara was also goaded. Dolly, marry me and have a cup of tea. Aston spoke up and said softly. No! Said Amara, pulling Dolly directly behind herself with an angry expression. Aston looked coldly at the two women in front of him, his expression was grim, What? Does Miss Lane also want toe with us?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She asked deliberately, her tone mocking. Jayden, in the vi, is anxiously searching for Dolly until he realizes that Amara is also missing and he realizes everything. This Amara stinker, why does she always do unreliable things! Dont you know that this is a critical time? How can you do something like this! Chapter 1708 can’t sleep Jayden rushed out of the vi and looked around, but the direction he was looking was the opposite of the direction Dolly and the girls were in. Someone, take them away! With that, Aston turned around and left. Wait! Suddenly, Dolly shouted, Just take me alone. But how could Amara leave her behind and go home alone, and eventually the two were tied up and got into the car. The car was quiet and Amara kept her eyes wide open as she looked out the window, trying to remember the scenery along the way. Strange, where is this? Gradually, she raised her vignce, while Dolly, who was next to her, had a very calm look. Aston looked at the two women in the back, her aura was very bitter, she would like to see what that Brayden would actually do! What do you mean? No more? Where did they go! On the phone, Braydens voice was displeased. Jayden held up a phone with a somewhat guilty expression and panted, I dont know where they went, Ive been looking for them for ages Braydens heart was in his throat! This Amara, what the hell is going on in her head! Pah! Brayden threw the file in his hand hard on the desk and immediately ran out of the office. Brother, where are you going? Leon asked hurriedly from behind. Your sister-inw is missing. Brayden replied as he ran to the car. Leon first froze for a moment, and then immediately recovered the expression on his face, took out his cell phone and dialed directly, Sister-inw lost, you quicklye over. He said he hung up the phone and got into the car head first. Anastasia looked at the phone in her hand with suspicion and was puzzled. It was so easy to return to the peaceful life before, howe now there is such a whole show? But also immediately picked up the bag on the sofa and ran out of the office. In an instant, both Skyler and Stephen already knew about Dolly and Amaras disappearance. President, the man is gone. A man stood in front of Vincent and said with his head bowed. Where did it go? Vincent asked loudly, looking fiercely at the person in front of him. I just, I think I saw Miss Aston. Vincent immediately took out his cell phone and walked to the car, but Aston did not answer the phone. Aston had already known that Vincent would ask her for someone, so she had also already set her phone to silent mode. Aston, you let us go now! Or Brayden and the others wont let you off easily! Inside the car, Amara shouted. Aston skimmed her gently and stayed silent, so what? Besides, who would know that the two of them were the ones they sent to kidnap? Dolly has known for a long time that she is not a good person, and naturally does not want to take care of her. Yes, Aston had been to Vincents vi earlier, and it was that time that made Dolly raise her guard against the woman in front of her. What? Dolly, dont you have anything to say? Aston asked grimly as he stared back at Dolly in front of him. Dolly quickly turned her face away and looked out the window without saying anything, what was there to say? Besides, she never wants to be around people with a heart! This damn woman, how dare she ignore her own existence! Aston gritted his teeth and his gaze was sharp, well, Dolly, then well see! Aston squared up and looked ahead. Well? Still havent found it? Brayden ran up to Jayden and asked loudly. Im sorry, its my fault, I didnt keep an eye on them. Jayden said guiltily. Now is not the time to apologize, hurry up and find someone! Brayden patted him gently on the back and hurriedly said, he is an extremely sensible person, naturally knows what the priority is at the moment. Brayden immediately stopped in his tracks. Brayden, when Dolly followed you back home, didnt you say you would protect her and take care of her? What? Now that the person is gone, youe to me. On the phone, Vincents voice is very nonchnt, but at this point Brayden has no time to carry on with him, but just keep asking if he has seen Dolly. I dont know, she didnte to my ce. Said Vincent about to hang up the phone. Vincent, is it true that Dolly wasnt taken by you? Brayden asked skeptically. On the other end of the phone, the man extinguished the cigarette in his hand, and a horrific cold light shed in his eyes, Its not me! After saying that, Vincent just hung up the phone. If it wasnt Vincent, then who else could it be? If the two women were really just ying around and didnt get home in time, then they should have called and reported a safe trip. Gradually, Braydens heart began to be uneasy, next to Leon and Anastasia is also a look of helplessness. Leon! suddenly Brayden shouted, Go and investigate Aston and see what shes been up to. Perhaps she had something to do with it! Brayden half-squinted his eyes, looking into the distance, his aura a little lost. He had wanted to take Dolly home to see Franklin and Mrs. Knight, but now it seems that everything has been a step toote.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After all, being a person in the mall, Astons mind is also much more meticulous than the average persons. She is now sitting in her office, constantly flipping through documents, looking very busy. Miss Aston, someone just called. The assistant said softly as she walked in. Aston looked up and stopped his pen, a yful curve curving unobtrusively at the corner of his mouth. She had known that Brayden would send someone to investigate her, which is why she rushed to thepany in a frenzy to go along with it all. Dolly and Amara, on the other hand, were already locked in a room in a hotel. Amara, Im sorry, its all my fault, I got you into this. Dolly, tied to the couch, said to the woman not far away. What are you talking about? Were all good sisters, so whats the point of saying were not even involved. Amara hurriedly responded. The room was dark, and the two people just talked, trying to cut the fear inside each other. Amara looked up and closed her eyes, a little anxious, he is usually very smart, how can he be so slow now? Dolly, we mustnt sleep. Amara said with a reminder. Dolly looked up with a strange expression, but she was sleepy, I want to take a nap. Cant sleep, Dolly, wake up! Who knows if that Aston will do anything excessive while they are asleep. Chapter 1709 Find her Finally, I dont know how long it took, but Dolly still fell asleep, rather than sleeping, she passed out. Knock! Brayden immediately burst into Astons office. Seeing such an unpleasant face in front of him, Aston had already prepared himself mentally, for a Dolly, he was really reckless! Aston, tell me honestly, did you take Dolly away? Brayden growled coldly. What did he want to do? Aston looked away from the window, then cleared his throat and looked straight into the eyes in front of him. I dont know what youre talking about, and Brayden, if youre only here for Dollys business, then please leave now. With that, Aston made the please gesture, she did not want to discuss anything about Dolly with Brayden. Looking at the woman in front of him so cold look, Brayden heart angry, the expression is very cold. Vincent and Aston are the most likely people to kidnap Dolly, but also the two most scheming people, he can only be brazen, repeatedlye to them to ask for an exnation. Aston, if you let Dolly go this time, then we can write off what happened before. Brayden said with a reminder. Aston froze for a moment, then immediately adjusted her emotions, she knew what Brayden meant, but she was not willing to do what he wanted. Brayden, from the beginning to the end, you have never thought about me! Aston clutched his coat, his face covered with ayer of gloom. It doesnt matter, she still has a way out, the big deal, thest critical moment, she will Dolly that bitch directly to Vincent! You can go now, Im busy. With that, Aston picked up the papers on the table and started flipping through them. Looking at the departing back, Astons heart just felt very painful, even if he could look at himself, she would not have gone so far! Pah! She mmed the document on the ground fiercely, and after that, a line of hot tears flowed down, Brayden, why are you so cruel! In fact, Brayden was really anxious, thats why he was so impulsive to go straight to Aston, even though he knew in his heart that the woman would never tell him the truth. Brayden, take your time, we should n it out. Jayden whispered next to him. He was right, such a blind search is not the way to go, they must n a program to search with purpose, otherwise it will only be half the effort. Braydens head immediately raced. In less than two hours, several people came to amon agreement and they decided to follow Aston and Vincent. Dolly, you must hold on ah! Brayden looked at the lighthouse not far away, the heart is very worried. And at this time Jaydens heart, more is the worry about Amara. Amaras personality is unconventional, big-hearted, sometimes talking and acting impulsively, Jayden is especially afraid that she will cause trouble for no reason, and then it will also involve Dolly. In the darkened room, Amara and Dollyy on the couch, their faces so haggard that if Amara hadnt been able to hear Dollys breathing, she would have thought the woman next to her had been in some kind of ident. Dolly, wake up. Amara shouted, but the person next to her didnt respond at all. Amara slowly moved her body and touched Dolly. Snap! Suddenly, the lights in the room came on. aston looked at this and smiled coldly. what a mess! She slowly walked towards Dollys side and sat down. At this point, Dollys eyes were still closed and her face was red and flushed.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Dolly, wake up! Aston shouted, in an unfriendly tone, but the person in front of him didnt move at all. Finally, Aston got impatient and picked up a ss of water from the table next to her and poured it directly into Dollys face. Hey Aston, dont go too far! Amara on the side yelled out, anxious. Er lying Dolly shook out her hair, what was going on? Why did she feel so dizzy? She tried to open her eyes wide to see everything in front of her. What exactly is this ce? She looked around and felt unfamiliar. Awake? What, dont you remember what happened before? Do you remember her then? Aston pointed at Amara and asked in a low voice. Whats Amara doing here? Wait! She remembered that she was hanging out with Amara and then she was kidnapped by Aston! Finally, she remembered everything. Aston, the person you want has always been just me, let Amara go, you have no grudge against her, and naturally you shouldnt kidnap her! Dollys voice, it was biting. She was ordering herself? Aston surveyed the woman in front of him suspiciously and grunted disdainfully, who was she to order herself? Dolly, stop it, lets go together! I will never leave you alone! Amara rushed to respond. Aston turned around with a disgruntled expression, what was so great about Dolly? A man would go through fire for her, and a woman would do the same for her, regardless of her own life and death! Aston closed her eyes, took a deep breath and tried to adjust her emotions, she was just not convinced, she was obviously better than her, but why would so many people choose her! Aston,e straight at me if you have anything to do with this! Amara yelled, her face very determined. Hypocrisy! Aston grabbed the bag next to her and walked straight out. How can there be true love in the world? They are all just acting! She stepped on a pair of sky-highs and left with a thump, thump, thump. Miss Aston, do we still need to go clean the room? No need! None of you are allowed in without my permission! And Vincent, at this time, has long been sitting on the couch in Astons office. Yo, big president Vincent, howe you have time toe here today? Aston asked in a low voice while walking towards his desk. Say, where have you been hiding Dolly? Vincents voice, was fierce. She knew that the man on the couch must havee over for Dolly. This Dolly is really something! Its only been less than a day and already so many people are looking for her, but just an ugly woman who only ys soft, whats worth it! Astons heart was filled with a jealousy he didnt want to admit. What are you talking about, how dare I hide her? Hasnt she been taken away by Brayden? Aston deliberately changed the topic and said. Chapter 1710 Bute on! Vincent took a sip of tea and nced at the person in front of him. What? Dont dare to tell the truth? Vincent asked deliberately. Aston looked at the man in front of him, his heart was very nervous, to know that Vincent is a more ruthless role than Brayden, naturally do things without regard to any consequences. I can give you Dolly, but not now. Aston said hurriedly as he tried to calm himself down. But he Vincent, when has he ever obeyed the orders of others? Vincent stood up and slowly walked to the woman, staring at her with a deadly gaze. Give her up or I will make you suffer. Aston is naturally aware of this mans tactics, but she is more than willing to be controlled by him all the time. No, this time, she must do what she wants! She must get rid of this stinking mans clutches, otherwise, she will never be able to escape from his control in the future. Vincent, please watch your words, and know that you are begging me now, okay? Aston gently lifted her chin and spoke condescendingly, she had had enough of being controlled by this man in front of her before! Yoo-hoo, this stinky woman, how dare she threaten him? Well, it seems that she has really learned a lot in this period of time! Vincent tried to suppress his inner emotions and walked towards the couch and sat down. Yes, he had to calm himself down, otherwise things would only get moreplicated. I want to see her now. Vincents voice was instantly much gentler, in fact he just wanted to make sure Dolly was safe now, thats all. Although that woman did betray herself, what he had to admit was that his heart for her had never changed. Yes, he did say a lot of harsh words to her, but he did it all to keep Dolly! Its just that he overestimated his position in that womans mind. If she doesnt love you, why do you persist in pestering? Aston asked aloud, upset. If the man in front of her really had no more feelings for Dolly, she could have done anything to that woman with impunity, but now, he still has Dollys shadow in his heart, and he doesnt dare to do anything easily because he is in his way. Vincent has always been a character who repays revenge when there is revenge and repays kindness. If he knew that he had hurt Dolly, he would never let himself off easily! When will it be given to me? The man asked slowly. A week from now. Said Aston turning around and walking towards the window sill. And then Vincent left the office without saying another word. And Brayden arranged for someone to pass on the news to Brayden from the moment Vincent entered Astonspany. What good cane from the two of them together? Leon cocked his head and muttered to himself. Maybe, Vincent is asking Aston for someone too? Brayden lowered his head, deep in thought, could it be that Dolly was really taken by Aston? Keep following Aston, and remember, report to me as soon as theres any movement. Brayden hung up the phone. Now it seems that Astons kidnapping of Dolly should be the most likely! Anastasia next to him looked at him with such a serious look, and then her heart was clear. Thus, several people sat together, around a Braydens phone, waiting for the news toe, but for a long time, Braydens phone did not ring. In the room, Dolly and Amara were back to back, their bodies shaking a little. Amara knew that she must be scared. Dolly, its okay, trust me, Brayden wille back to save us. Amara rushed tofort her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Yes! She had been waiting for that man toe, but it had been so long, and he hadnt shown up. Yes, at this time, Dollys mind is full of Braydens face. Amara, can you tell me what happened before? Its what happened before I lost my memory. Dolly tried to change the subject and cut the fear inside. What happened before? This does make it a little difficult for Amara. Because she and Dolly contact time is not very long, before this woman and Brayden between all sorts of she does not know, just before hearing Dolly said so a mouth. Okay, then Ill tell you what I know. Amara speaks very vividly, causing Dolly to want tough every now and then. Of course, she is deliberately speaking about the happy things in the past, she just does not want to make the woman behind her too scared. Really? Did I used to be so stupid? Dolly asked incredulously, not really remembering that she used to be stupid. In fact, her stupidity is mainly shown in the always thinking of others, so that always be bullied and framed by others, such as the Le, such as the Aston. And the root of all this is simply because of the sins. Sometimes Amara wonders why so many women are after Brayden, who is indeed handsome and excellent in every way, but there are so many good men in this world, why do they have to hang on to one tree? Thinking of Jaydens face, Amaras little face reddened unconsciously, and she felt that she was really in love with Jayden. And Dolly, in fact, has also long seen her and Jayden two people in mind. Dolly, do you think its possible for a particrly good and good friend to develop into a couple? Amara asked in an embarrassed whisper. Ament that caught Dollys attention, this woman, finally or spring ah! Its possible! How can there be no possibility? This rtionship between people is amazing in itself, so its most normal to turn from friendship to love. Dolly exined in a soft voice. Listening to her remark, Amaras face reddened even more. Get out! That Dolly get out of here! Suddenly, a man opened the door and shouted out loud, and immediately the two men were taken aback, what was going on? Amara leaned close to Dollys body, fearing that something might happen to her. Chapter 1711 Drinking Dang! With one force from the man, Amara was thrown to the corner, clutching her arm with a somewhat painful expression. Damned stinking man, how could he be so cruel! Amara! Dolly looked at Amara in the corner and shook her head, signaling her not to act rashly, and then Dolly was led out. In the box, Aston was sitting on the sofa, drinking wine, looking a very rxed look. Dolly was pushed into the box with a somewhat frightened expression, and from Astons face alone, Dolly knew that she was definitely a ruthless character.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. What do you want from me? Dolly asked in a low voice as she calmed herself. Aston raised his head and looked seriously at the woman in front of him, then slowly stood up, walked to her, stretched out his right index finger to hook Dollys chin, and a murderous aura shed in his eyes. Looking at the fierce eyes, Dollys body unconsciously took a few steps backwards. What does she want to do? This look, this aura, could it be that she wanted to kill herself? Dolly stared at the person in front of her, fearful inside. What? Aston gently stroked her cheek and gradually approached her. Get out of Brayden, Aston said fiercely. She looked at the person in front of her with suspicion and some curiosity. Its true, who wouldnt like a person as good as Brayden? Youve got the wrong person, I have nothing to do with him. Dolly said firmly. That Brayden, who must think shes a very casual woman, Dolly punched herself in the head, trying to clear her head. Looking at her reaction in front of her, Aston felt a little strange. Why is she reacting like this? Could it be that she really didnt feel anything for Brayden? Even if she lost her memory and forgot Brayden, she should remember the familiar temperature and smell! Dolly, Im serious, leave Brayden, you two dont fit. Aston continued. If she had simply asked Dolly to leave Brayden, perhaps Dolly would have said yes, but her nextment really upset Dolly. What does it mean to be suitable? What is unsuitable again? Dolly and Brayden are not suitable, does she Aston is suitable with Brayden? Dolly sneered, a look of contempt in her eyes. Love, which is a consensual thing, as long as one party does not put the heart on the others body, the road to this rtionship, it will certainly be very bumpy. Dolly looked away, not wanting to talk to the person in front of her. Whats her attitude? Aston took her hand and threw her on the sofa, raised his ss and said loudly, Come on, lets both of us, lets not get drunk today. Whats going on with Aston? What the hell did she call herself in for? To drink with her? Dolly was suddenly a little confused. But Aston is not a confused person and thinks her n is seamless, but she doesnt know that Vincent and Braydens men are also in the hotel. Sorry, I dont drink. Dolly refused outright, who knew if she would do something excessive to herself while she was drunk. These days, its better to be more wary. What? Brayden despises me, even you despise me, why? Each and every one of you! Aston yelled loudly with his drink, looking pained. I dont know why, looking at the woman in front of such a noisy appearance, Dolly actually felt some heartache for a while. It was all because she didnt have a boyfriend! If she had a boyfriend, she wouldnt be in this situation now. And that Brayden, howe he cant ept her? Obviously the two are verypatible, both in terms of family background and personal ability, but that man insists on not choosing her! Dolly shook her head and sighed, love, ah, this thing in a sense, can make a person, but also can ruin a person. Dolly, quick, you go and order a song for me! With that, Aston pushed Dolly directly to the side with one force. Dolly didnt think too much about it, so she actually ordered the song. Aston looked at her so devoted look, the corners of her mouth hooked up a yful arc, she immediately picked up the ss of wine next to her, and then quietly put the pill in her left hand directly into the ss. Come on, you have to have this drink today, just one! Said Aston, shoving the ss directly to Dolly. Looking at the wine in her hand, Dollys face was embarrassed. Dont worry, the wine is not too strong. Aston immediately exined. The degree of this wine, really not high, drink it, anyway, just one ss! Dolly hesitated, but still drank the wine in the ss. Dolly, just wait for the show to start, Aston looked at the woman in front of him viciously, and gloated a little in his heart. Tell me, how do you feel about Brayden? She deliberately asked Dolly in front of her. For Dolly, thats a hard question for people to answer! I dont know why, Dolly obviously feel Brayden very strange, but sometimes she wants to rely on him, somehow trust him, and some times, her mind will always appear Braydens face from time to time, not at all by her will control. Where is the person? Did you find them? Brayden asked the man next to him, somewhere in the corner of the hall. We only saw Miss Aston and no one else. Miss Aston went into a box and appeared to be drinking. The man immediately exined. But he didnt know about Dollys existence. Aston came here alone to drink? Whats this about? Brayden scratched the back of her head and fell into deep thought. Are you sure shes the only one? Brayden asked in a low voice, looking at the person in front of him. Well, sure, we only saw her enter the box alone. But they didnt know that thepartment where Aston was actually had a back door. Dolly, since you dont want to drink, lets have a ss of juice! Said Aston, handing her a ss of juice. Chapter 1712 can’t hold back Looking at the person in front of her bing so gentle, Dolly rxed at once, but how could she know that all this is actually just Astons plot? Dolly, is it true that you dont like Brayden? asked Aston gently, walking up to her. Do not like? No, in fact, it is not dislike, just contact with him for too short a time, she does not know enough about that man, and naturally will not think about those things of men and women. However, Dollys face was unconsciously red. Looking at the shy appearance of the woman in front of him, all of a sudden, Aston understood, not that she did not like, just that she did not realize that she liked it. Aston coldly snorted, and then slowly walked towards the sofa and sat down, drinking wine by herself, no matter what, she will never let the woman in front of her get away with it! Aston clenched his fists tightly and his temperament was unpleasant.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Ding ding ding! The phone next to him suddenly rang, looking at the caller ID, Astons eyes shed with a hint of evil and quickly picked it up. Arrived? Come straight in! With that she hung up the phone straight away. Dolly, Ill introduce a friend to youter, very handsome oh. Aston said deliberately. Dollys face unconsciously raised an arc. Knock! A man opened the door and slowly walked in. Dolly, Id like you to meet my friend, Adam, Aston said as he led the man to Dolly and hurriedly introduced him. What a strange thing, how could she suddenly introduce her friend to herself? As far as I remember, the two of them didnt seem to be familiar with each other to this extent, not to mention, they were kidnapped by her. Looking at the man in front of her, Dolly just smiled awkwardly as a greeting. No, this thing, seems to be some bad, vaguely, Dollys heart, feel some uneasiness. Come on, lets go get a drink. Said Aston, pulling the man to the side. Whats the situation? Howe she hasnte out yet? Are you sure she went in? Brayden in the corner asked in a low voice, with some impatience in his tone. They had been watching for a long time and still hadnt seen Astone out, nor had they seen anyone enter that box. Looking at the watch on his wrist, Brayden always felt that something was not right, but could not say. Mr. Kirnd, thatpartment has a back door! Suddenly, a man rushed out, gasping for breath. No wonder! Damn Aston, youre really something! How dare you have such a heart! Go! Take me there! Sure enough, a short distance from the back door of the box, Brayden saw Astons trail. Is anyone going in? Brayden asked the man next to him. It seems that a man just went in. The person next to him immediately replied. Hmm? Whats going on here? The man went in and Aston came out? Is there someone else in thatpartment? All of a sudden, Brayden alert, it cant be Dolly! Brayden immediately carried the woman to the room upstairs. Finally, Brayden couldnt resist. And so it begins. Chapter 1713 Chastity? In the early morning, a ray of sunlight slipped through the cracks into the room, looking very cozy, the two people in the bed hugged each other tightly, how could not let go. Uh- Dolly stretched and tried to roll over.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Probably sensed the movement of the woman next to him, Brayden a force, and then Dolly tightly into the arms. Amand, Brayden immediately picked up the clothes on the ground, put them on, smiled, some yful face, have been an old married couple, unexpectedly, she will still be so shy. In fact, this scene Brayden has long expected, naturally will not feel surprised, but the woman on the bed with the quilt will be wrapped tightly, very scared. Who sent you here? Brayden asked coldly. The two reporters in front of you look at me, I look at you, hesitant, a very difficult look, but the back of a few small reporters have long been shooting up. That, Mr. Kirnd, Im really sorry, we went to the wrong room. Saying that, the two reporters in front immediately ran out, the small reporters in the back kept filming non-stop, they were just responsible for taking pictures, as for the rest, they didnt know anything. And then Brayden will close the door, slowly approach Dolly, tenderly lift the quilt, looking at the pair of charming and some panic eyes, Brayden only feel very heartbroken. Theyve gone, dont worry, you can get dressed now. Braydens voice was so soft that Dolly looked at the face in front of her and was lost in thought for a moment. That, you cant say anything about the two of us to others,st night I must have been drunk, so I did something I shouldnt have done, from now on neither of us will owe anyone anything. I was also taken advantage of by youst night anyway, so lets just consider that we took advantage of each other. Dolly said guardedly while getting dressed. Suddenly, Brayden swept her into his arms with one force, lying on her ear, blowing a soft hot breath and whispering, Dont you think, what happenedst night, was really wonderful? Dolly was taken aback, her whole body instantly froze, her breathing instantly sharpened, her heartbeat, too, elerated more and more. God! What was wrong with her? Could it be that she had really fallen into this mans gentle trap? She raised her hand and punched herself in the head, only to have Brayden block it right out. Fool! Do you think this will change everything? Im willing to wait for you, wait for you to regain your memory, and then well get married again, Brayden continued. Wait, remarried? Does he mean that the two of them were married before? No, right? Dolly immediately turned around and stared at the man in front of her with a deadly curiosity in her eyes. Who are you really? She suddenly asked in a very serious manner. It doesnt matter who he is, what matters is that her feelings for him have not changed, only now she is not willing to admit it. When you regain your memory, you will understand all. Saying that, Brayden picked up his jacket to leave, thought of something, turned back and smiled evilly, By the way, what happened between the two of us, I guess it has already made the headlines. What? Dolly wandered in ce, her heart was anxious, no no no, the most important thing now, should save Amara! Brayden, go get Amara! Shes still in the hotel! You have to go and save her! She said hastily, clinging to his arm. At once, Brayden immediately became cautious, he pulled out his cell phone and dialed directly, Jayden, get over here! Go get Amara right now! Dolly held Braydens hand as she walked to the room where they had been locked up before, while she kept praying for Amara in her heart. This is it! Suddenly, Dolly stopped, pointed to the room in front of her, and said firmly. Dolly! Brayden! Not far away, Jayden ran straight over. I dont know how many red lights he had run along the way, but he didnt care. Several people asked the receptionist for the key, and after opening the door, they realized that the inside was empty. What should we do? Nothing will happen to her, right? Its my fault! Its all my fault! If it wasnt for me, how could she have been taken away! Dolly shouted while pounding her head, feeling that it was all her fault for Amara. Chapter 1714 Spitting Blood After finding Dolly, Brayden directly handed her over to Leon and Anastasia, and went to look for Amara with Jayden. He knew very well that if something really happened to Amara this time, Dolly would not forgive herself. But unfortunately, those people took Amara away and were nowhere to be found. Wait! Dolly has been locked up for so long, perhaps, she should know something. Brayden then got into the car and he looked at the woman in front of him and asked seriously, Dolly, do you know who kidnapped you? Its Aston! Its that stinking woman! Aston, Aston kidnapped me and Amara, Dolly said in a trembling voice, rushing to say. Brayden tightly clenched his fist in his hand, his aura is very bitter, Aston exactly what to do before you can stop! Brayden turned around, walking towards the balcony, looking at a few trees not far away, a murderous aura in his eyes. Where are you? He asked coldly, holding up the phone to his ear. Why, Mr. Kirnd, do you miss me? You already have a beautiful woman in your arms! Aston said in a strange voice. She would never have thought that the man with Dollyst night was not Adam, but Brayden, what a bargain! Lets talk. Talk about what? Dolly was already saved by him, what else is there to talk about? Now all the major media are reporting on what happened between him and Dolly, which is exactly what he wanted! Sorry, Mr. Kirnd, Im not avable today. With that she was about to hang up the phone. Aston! suddenly shouted Brayden. Dont go too far, you know, I just dont want to make too much of a scene, and if you go too far, Ill make you regret it for the rest of your life. Brayden threatened her. How dare you threaten her? Aston didnt say a word and hung up the phone. She still had one trump card left in her hand, Amara, and she didnt want to waste it. Looking at Brayden so sad look, Dolly heart already have a number, it seems that this time, even Brayden also can not help. Next to Jayden, however, is anxious to die, wandering constantly, his heart is very anxious, Now we can not find the group, this is the key to the problem. Leon and Anastasia saw his somewhat painful appearance, and their faces were awkward. They also wanted to help, but they did not know what to do. Jayden, dont worry, I will help you find Amara, Dollys business is my business! Saying that, Brayden picked up the jacket next to him and walked straight out. Looking at the distant back, Dollys heart was very worried. Brayden took out his cell phone, opened his address book, found the long-lost cell phone number, and dialed it directly. Master, there is something that I would like to ask you for. Brayden spoke anxiously. Yes, the so-called old man is no other than Astons father. What do you mean, Aston kidnapped Dolly? This girl must be crazy! Dont worry, Ill teach her a good lesson! The old man said while coughing, sounding in a very bad state. This made Brayden a little worried and hurriedly asked, Whats wrong with you, old man? Is it that you are not feeling well? He knew that the old man was old, so it was inevitable that his body would be a little ufortable. Its okay, its been a little coldtely, Ill be fine with some medicine. In fact, this is all an old problem of the old man. Its just a shame that Aston changed. If she hadnt met Brayden, perhaps she would have really listened to the old man in everything, but now its different, her mind has changed. She is no longer the mature, gentle and generous woman, she has be childish, suspicious, sensitive and stubborn. So, even if the old man himself calls her and does the thinking, Aston will not change anything, unless a huge change happens around her, such as the death of her father, etc. After the two exchanged pleasantries, they each hung up the phone. Brayden raised his head and looked up at the dark night sky above with a somewhat sad expression. Aston, you used to be so kind and sweet, but now, how could you be so rude and domineering? What exactly has changed you? He sighed, and then left. After hanging up the phone call Brayden made to him, the old man did not hesitate to dial Aston again. Dad, whats wrong? Its already sote, why did you suddenly remember to call me? On the phone, Astons tone was a little impatient. The old man coughed a few times, and then cleared his throat and began a round of counting on her. Aston, people Brayden and Dolly a good little couple, you want to break them up! The old man gasped, said emotionally a little excited. Pity the heart of the parents! As a father, who doesnt want his son or daughter to be well? But Aston is so ufortable!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Dad! Stay out of these things, its all between me and Brayden, you dont have to get involved. Aston said nonchntly. Yes! If she wasnt her own daughter, who would have nothing better to do than get involved in this crap? Hurry up, release that Amara, stay away from Brayden, stay away from Dolly in the future, and live your life. The old man whispered persuasively. How dare you ask the old man to settle this matter! How despicable and shameless! Dad! These things, you do not need to care, I know in my heart, I still have things to do, hang up first ah! With that, Aston hung up the phone directly, and what she didnt know was that on the other end of the phone, the old man had been so angry with her that he vomited blood. Old master, whats wrong with you? A servant immediately ran over and shouted anxiously. Immediately afterwards, the old man was admitted to the hospital. Uh Whats going on? Aston pressed his temples hard, trying to rx himself. Brayden, you cant let Amara go! Aston gathered his emotions and walked forward. Well? Did you find it! Dolly asked as soon as Brayden walked into the living room and ran up to hold his hand, rushing to ask. Dont worry, well find it, Ive already sent someone to look for it, and well be notified as soon as theres any news. Brayden gently patted Dollys shoulder and whisperedfortingly. The few people in the living room, each looking out the window, their eyes gradually dulled. Aston, look what youve done! In the office, Vincent mmed the newspaper down hard in front of Aston with a bad attitude. Chapter 1715 instigation Aston had long guessed that he woulde to question her, and was naturally prepared, picking up the newspaper and throwing it directly into the trash can next to her with a cold expression. Who would have thought this would happen? And who would have thought Brayden would be in that hotel at the time! Miss Aston, arent you supposed to give me an exnation? Vincent said fiercely, his tone full of resentment. What is there to exin? It had already happened, could she still turn back time? Aston gave him a disdainful look and stayed silent, not speaking. p! Suddenly, Vincentnded a p on the table in front of the woman, Aston was taken aback, it seemed, he would not let himself go! Aston slowly stood up and walked to Vincent with an indifferent expression, Vincent, you should know that, everything happens by ident, just like thest time you and Dolly got married and Brayden would suddenly appear in the church, this time is no exception, it was just an ident. Her voice was so calm that it surprised the man in front of her. You know, the old Aston would have gone crazy when she saw Brayden hanging out with another woman! Now she has be so calm! This really makes Vincent a bit puzzled. But no matter what, she must give an ount of herself! Aston, you should know my temperament, I Vincent will do things, never stop halfway, and those who obstruct my work, naturally will not have a good end! He gradually approached Aston and said fiercely. This momentum, this ruthlessness, Aston has long been ustomed to. Sheughed coldly, a cold light shed in her eyes, he underestimated herself too much! Thats right, while she was in the country, she was actually cultivating her own power, and now, in the mall, there are already many big names and Aston have reached a partnership, so naturally, she no longer has to fear that the man in front of her is suppressing her in her career. So what do you want? Its already happened, Brayden and Dolly are in bed, and its making headlines, so what? Do you still want to tamper with the facts? At this stage, you should be thinking about your next n, shouldnt you? Aston reminded the man in front of him.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. This statement, indeed, caught Vincents attention. Yes! Its already happened! Naturally, it cant be undone, so instead of wasting time with her here, we should go back and arrange a n! Whats more, the current Aston is no longer the girl who just came to the country, now she has gradually expanded her power, and I believe that in a short time, in the shopping mall, she will be able to equal herself. Astons ruthlessness is something Vincent has long appreciated, and he immediately turned around and left her office. At this moment, Amara was lying in bed, drowsy, unaware of the situation outside. Knock! Aston walked in with a cold expression. Perhaps it was the sudden noise, Amara slowly opened her eyes and struggled to sit up. Hows that? Comfortable? Aston asked grimly as he walked towards her and pinched her little cheeks. This damned bitch, what kind of tricks is she trying to y again? Also, where exactly did she take Dolly? Amara looked at the woman in front of her with malice and displeasure. Where have you been hiding Dolly? Aston grunted coldly, I cant believe it. p! A pnded directly on Amaras cheek, and instantly her little face was red. Aston gently stroked her hair, but his heart was a burst of anger, lying in Amaras ear, deliberately said: Your Dolly, ah, has long since run away. Dolly couldnt have left her behind! She must be lying to herself! Amara shook her head violently. Dont believe it? Here! Said Aston, throwing the newspaper in front of her, Hes making out with that Brayden right now, so he wont have time to care about you. Dolly, did you really abandon me? Doesnt your conscience hurt? Amara huffed and tried to steel herself. What a silly woman, casually two or three words, and then bluffed her, Aston sneered. What? Amara, Im telling you, from the very beginning, that Dolly cant allow you to exist! If you two really had love, its been so long, why didnt she get someone to save you? She knew you were in my hands, didnt she? Astons provocation, at this time, really used some high, finally, Amara in front of the still can not help, a line of hot tears directly slipped to the chin. Aston looked at such a resigned look in front of him and only felt grateful. Walk to the window, half-squinted eyes looking out the window, the aura is very grim. Dolly, just one more enemy for you! At this moment, Amara was a little helpless, but more helpless, she had given so much for Dolly, and as a result, she treated herself like this! Sneeze! Suddenly, Dolly in the living room sneezed without thinking. Whats wrong? Did you get a cold? Brayden immediately ran over and touched her forehead. Dolly lifted her head and shook it to show that she was fine, but at that moment she was dizzy and wondered how Amara was doing. I wonder if Aston gave her a hard time? Brayden, still no news? Im really sure, Amara is in Astons hands, lets go find Aston, okay? Dolly shook his arm and spoke anxiously. But Brayden does not want to find Amara, in order to solve this knot in her heart? But the current Aston is too cunning, said nothing to see himself, more reluctant to answer his phone, and even sent to follow her people, but also was left far away. Dont worry, its not that simple, Jayden and I have been trying to figure it out. Braydenforted her. When is it going to end! Dolly suddenly burst out. A whole week has passed, Brayden they still have no trace of Amara, the tracking of Aston, is also one after another failure. Chapter 1716 Stay Dolly, are you really going to abandon me? I, Amara, have never done anything wrong to you! And Aston was naturally excited inside knowing that she had pressed on. What? Amara, wake up, Dolly is not worth your time! She will always be a woman who is one thing on the surface and another behind the scenes, so why do you have to be so obsessive? Aston lowered his temperament and pretended to be bitter. In fact, the woman in front of you is still quite good to deal with, as long as you say a few words of softening, she will go along with the trend ording to their thinking. Looking at the woman in front of him, Aston gloated in his heart, but his expression was icy cold. Amara lowered her head and hesitated for a long time. Suddenly, she raised her head and a cold glint of sorrow appeared in her eyes. Dolly, since you are so heartless to me, dont me me for being unrighteous to you! What do you want me to do? Amara asked coldly. What else can we do? Of course, the two of them work together to deal with that stinky woman Dolly! Youve finally figured it out! Its simple, Ill let you go, then you make a mess of yourself and deliberately act like you escaped Aston said unhurriedly. It sounded like a good n! Amara looked at the woman in front of her and nodded slightly. In fact, what hurt her even more was that not only did Dolly not go to her, but even Jayden, her best buddy, didnt go to her either! Yeah, Jaydens rtionship with Dolly is the best. Hes liked that woman for so long, how could he care about his own life? Amara turned her face away and looked out of the window with a very sad expression. Its ridiculous! Okay, I got it! And then, a near-perfect n, so began to implement, but how would Amara know, at this time Dolly and Jayden, is for her anxious to die. Brayden, what should we do? Its been so many days, and Im afraid that stinky woman Aston will turn against Amara. Jayden trembled his voice and hurriedly said. Now he has panicked. He never thought that Amaras disappearance would overwhelm him, and it is only at this moment that he suddenly understands what he really thinks. Dont you worry yet, well look for more. How can I not be anxious? Its been over a week, if something happens to her, what am I going to do! Jayden yelled out directly, tears pooling in his eyes. All of a sudden, all the people around him understood his thoughts about Amara, but even if he was in a hurry, it wouldnt help! Now they couldnt even see Astons shadow, so how could they find Amara? Knock, knock, knock! Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. The people in the living room were immediately alerted, and Brayden immediately gathered Dolly into his arms, fearing that something might happen to her. Open the door! The voice at the door was weak. This voice, this breath, how can feel so familiar?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Jayden raised his head, ran frantically to the door and immediately opened it, while Amara, at that moment, fell into his arms in obedience the moment she saw him. Amara, wake up! Its Jayden! Jayden shook her shoulders hard, but she didnt respond at all. In the hospital, Amara was lying on a hospital bed, eyes closed, on an IV, with a stream of blood at the corner of her mouth, and her whole body looked emaciated. Jayden stared dead at the woman on the bed with a pained expression, and if he could, he would love to take all this pain for her! EhC The woman in the hospital bed slowly opened her eyes, this is hospital? Amara looked around until she could see clearly what was in front of her. Jayden, she called out, holding out her right hand and crying. Im here! Amara, dont you be afraid! Im right here with you and Im not going anywhere. Jayden immediately grabbed her small hand and spoke with deep emotion. And then Amara shifted her gaze until shended on Dollys body in front of the bed. At this time, Dolly, face full of tears, eyes have been swollen with panda eyes. She is Dolly! The one who abandoned her heartlessly! Amara shook her head hard, trying to clear her head. Dolly, dont worry, I will never forgive you in this life, let alone let you go! I treated you with all my heart, like my own sister, but you chose to betray me. The look Amara gave her became fierce all of a sudden. Brayden stared at what was in front of him and wondered why this Amara looked strange. He couldnt stop looking at the woman in the hospital bed, trying to spot something. Amara, Im sorry, its my fault, if it wasnt for me, you wouldnt have been hurt! Im sorry. Dolly said as she cried. Amara did not want to listen to her, and immediately looked away from her face, looking at the flowers outside the window, a line of tears flowing down, clutching the bed sheets on the bed, with a slight hatred hidden in her expression. Dolly, from now on, we are enemies! The people around her, only noticed her injuries, but did not notice the change in her expression. Well, now that Amara has returned, we can all finally rest easy. The doctor said that Amaras injury is not very serious, and she will recover soon after a good rest in the hospital. Brayden said in a low voice. Amara turned her head and looked at the few people in front of her, barely managing to squeeze out a smile. Its really hard for everyone, let you worry, Im not a big deal, you guys go back, Jayden stay here is fine, right, good buddy? She gently patted the arm of the man next to her and asked in a soft voice. Huh? Oh, yeah, yeah, yeah, you guys go back, Ill just stay here. Jayden immediately cooperated. No! Suddenly, Dolly shouted. Several people looked at her in unison, puzzled. Im going to stay here. Dolly continued to add. But at this time, any of her words and actions, in the eyes of the person in the hospital bed, are nothing more than a hypocrisy. No need, Dolly, youre not in good shape either, so you should go home early and rest. A good sister? The so-called good sisters have long been lost in Amaras heart. Sure enough, in the ward, only Jayden and Amara were left at the end. Although Amara has been found, but in Dollys heart, she is how can not be over, and Brayden heart also have some bad thoughts. Chapter 1717 Robbery He is sure that when he was in the hospital, Amara was looking at Dolly with an unkind eye. Finally, he still couldnt help himself and immediately went to Dolly and sat down in front of her, holding her small hand tightly with a serious expression and asked seriously, Dolly, tell me, did something happen when you and Amara were together before? Dolly looked up at the man in front of her and immediately shook her head. Is it possible that there is some misunderstanding in the middle? Or did you think too much? Whats wrong? Dolly rushed to ask, her expression very worried. Eventually, Brayden spoke his mind. No way! Suddenly, Dolly stood up directly with a very excited expression. Dont be ridiculous! Amara and I are like sisters! Shes always taken care of me! Brayden, Im warning you, dont say anything bad about Amara behind my back again, or I wont forgive you! With that, Dolly went straight upstairs. Thats right, since Dolly was found, Brayden bought a cottage and let her move right in. At first Dolly naturally disagreed, but then reluctantly moved in on her own considering her safety and, most importantly, the fact that the two of them had already had a rtionship. Looking at the woman so determined, vaguely, Braydens heart has some uneasiness, Dollys reaction just now, already enough to show that she really trust Amara, if one day, Amara really want to harm her, it will not be easy? No way! He must always rest from Amaras actions. And how could Aston not have thought of this? She already knew that Brayden would suspect Amara, and naturally she would not let her make a move for the time being.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Hows that? Better? In the hospital room, Jayden gently stroked Amaras hair and asked tenderly. Amara looked at the man in front of her, a did not hold back, or cried out, she only in front of this man, will cry out in pain. Jayden immediately took her into his arms and keptforting her. Okay, okay, everything has passed, dont think about it anymore, dont worry, in the future, I will never let anyone to hurt you. Jayden hurriedly said, very heartbroken. Past? Hmph! How can it be over? This matter will never pass in her Amaras heart! Jayden, is it true what you just said? What would you do if I were ever hurt by Dolly? Amara asked tentatively. She just wants to know, in this mans heart, who is most important, her or Dolly! Jayden looked at the woman in front of him and fell into contemtion. This silly woman! How could she say such a thing? Nowadays, her ce in his heart has naturally surpassed that of Dolly! Fool, what is your problem? Here, take a sip of water to moisten your throat, youre hoarse. Said Jayden handing her the water on the table. Looking at this familiar face, a trace of loss shed in Amaras eyes, could it be that in his heart, she was still no match for Dolly after all? Amara took a sip of water, and then sighed softly. Amara! Suddenly, Dolly walked right in with a bouquet of flowers and some fruit. Dolly, youre here, have a seat. Jayden hurriedly greeted. Looking at the mans reaction with such enthusiasm, Amara rolled over in exasperation, not wanting to pick up on anyone, Im tired, take a nap first. Dolly naturally knew she was jealous, so she didnt say anything more. Hows it going? Is she better? Dolly asked Jayden in a low voice. Well, its fine, dont worry. Jayden hurriedly replied. What good is good? Amaras heart was bursting with anger, yes, as long as Dolly appeared in front of her, how could she be good? The atmosphere was a little awkward as the two men on the couch just looked at the woman in the hospital bed. It took a long time for Amara to wake up. In fact, she hadnt been asleep, but she just didnt want to talk to Dolly on purpose. Youre awake? Would you like some water? Its a little dry. Saying that, Dolly immediately poured a ss of water for her. I dont know why, looking at the woman in front of me, Amaras heart is somehow touched, she has been waiting for herself to wake up ah. The two women exchanged a few brief words before Amara simply shooed her away. This more or less made Dolly a little lost, while Jayden next to her didnt think much of it and continued to take care of the people in the ward as usual. On the way, Dolly kept her head down, and there was a slight sadness in her eyes, what was wrong with Amara? Was she really angry with herself? She rubbed her hands together tightly, her heart was very nervous. Dolly. Suddenly, a familiar mans voice came from behind. For a moment, Dolly she froze, and then slowly turned around and looked at Vincent, who was slowly walking over, with a panicked expression. Finally, Ive found you. The man immediately walked over and grabbed her arm tightly. Vincent, Im sorry, Dolly stammered, not knowing what to say. Apologize? If apologies really work, then why do we need the police? He doesnt want to hear all this nonsense! Today, he must take this woman away! Go! Come home with me! Vincent pulled her hard and was about to leave. Just when Dolly didnt know what to do, Brayden showed up. What do you want to do in broad daylight? Brayden said discontentedly as he swept Dolly into his arms with one force. Somehow, looking at the man in front of her, Dolly felt inexplicably at ease. What? You want to rob someone? Vincent asked loudly as he loosened his tie. Brayden disdainfully skimmed him, full of sarcasm, he pressed the need to grab okay. Dolly, today, who exactly are you going with? Vincents voice was full of threats. Of course she wants to go with Brayden! But Dolly looked at the two men in front of her, it was very difficult, one was her savior, and the other was someone who made her feel at ease, how should she choose? Chapter 1718 Reopen the wedding? I Dolly stammered, unsure how to answer the question. He understands Dollys feelings, but he is afraid that she will be hurt. He knows Vincents character very well, and if someone betrays him, he will not let go easily. Are you sure you want to do this? Brayden asked worriedly. Dolly didnt say anything, just nodded firmly. Perhaps he should trust her, Brayden slowly let go of his hand. Vincent, Iming with you. Dolly said as she walked over to the man not far away. Brayden, I cant believe it, you still lost to me! Vincent gloated. Brayden slowly turned around, and then left, not wanting to see the image of the woman he loved with another man. Soon, Dolly and Vincent both returned to the vi where they lived together before. Hows that? Does it feel familiar? Vincent hugged Dolly tightly from behind, no matter how the woman struggled, just wouldnt let go. Yes, its familiar! But the person behind her was feeling more and more unfamiliar to her. Vincent, I once told you that I have only friendship for you, no love, but why are you so persistent? Dolly sighed softly, heart is very sad. So entangled, in the end, perhaps even friends do not have to do. Her eyes gradually dulled. Dolly, you are finally back, its good to be back, dont worry, I will prepare a grand wedding for you again, this time, I will let the whole world know that you are my Vincents wife. Vincent leaned over her ear, blew a hot breath, and whispered. Dolly looked out the window, her expression was indifferent, no reaction, she didnt want to marry this man! And then were going to have children, lots and lots of children. The man continued. Vincent! Finally, Dolly couldnt help herself. I dont love you, and I dont want to marry you. The womans words immediately made the mans heart angry Impossible! He had loved her for so long, she couldnt possibly not feel anything at all! Could it be that Brayden, that stinking man, was bad-mouthing him behind his back? Vincents face became stern. Im sorry, Vincent, lets be friends. In Dollys voice, there was a hint of expectation and helplessness, knowing that Vincent would not agree to abruptly break the connection between the two of them. Vincent looked up at the ceiling above him and took a deep breath, his face displeased. Big brother, are you crazy? How can you let your sister-inw go back with that stinky man Vincent? In the office, Anastasia shouted out loud, her heart was anxious. Brayden gathered his emotions and punched up his keyboard, working. Looking at the person in front of her with an indifferent look, Anastasia burst out, Big brother! You hurry up and get your sister-inw back! What is going on in his head every day? The woman he loves has left with someone else, and he still has the heart to work? Snap! Anastasia a pnded directly on the table in front of Brayden, the momentum was biting. Stop it! Brayden responded faintly. How could he not be anxious? How could he not want to take Dolly home immediately? But he knew that womans character, since she had already made a decision, she would not change it easily. If youre not going to get it, I will! With that, Anastasia turned around and walked straight out of the office. Anastasia! Brayden immediately went after her. On the way, Anastasia stepped on the gas like crazy, and finally, the car stopped in front of Vincents vi. Knock, knock, knock! Anastasia knocked urgently on the door. Dollys heart was in her throat when she heard a knock at the door it couldnt be Braydens people, could it? She skimmed towards the door, worried. Miss, may I ask who you are looking for? The maid asked softly while opening the door. Get up! Anastasia pushed the maids directly away and immediately barged in. Vincent! You son of a bitch! Get the hell out of here! Give me Dolly! She shouted as she looked around the room. Instantly, the servant understood. Miss, you are not wee here, you can leave now. Saying that, the maid directly carried Anastasia up and mmed her on the floor at the door. By the time Brayden and the others arrived, she was rubbing her bottom over and over. Without saying a word, Leon immediately picked her up and walked to the car. Why are you always so impulsive? Its done now, isnt it? Youve been kicked out. Leon gently knocked her head andined in a low voice. Anastasia bristled, her face disgruntled. Brayden looked at the vi not far away, full of thoughts, but did not dare to easily break in, lingered for a long time, he still went back. Outside the window is already dark and windy, the room, Brayden lying in bed, tossing and turning, how can not sleep, he should not call Dolly? He picked up the phone next to him, flipped through the address book, found the familiar number, and hesitated for half a day, Brayden still gave up. Because he was afraid that this call, will cause Vincents anger, he was more afraid that the man hurt Dolly. Gradually, I do not know how long it took, he still closed his eyes. The next day, Vincent at the vi did not go to work. Dolly in bed slowly opened her eyes and stretched, her expression a littlezy and sad. She simply freshened up a bit and went straight downstairs. When she saw Vincent downstairs, she was momentarily stunned, why didnt he go to the office? Awake? Vincent lifted his head and greeted her. Well, why arent you at work? Dolly asked hurriedly.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Didnt we agree yesterday? Im going to have a new wedding for you, and I need to reorder the invitations today. Vincent replied as he busied himself. Sure enough, he had a lot of invitations sitting next to him. Is he out of his mind? Wasnt it obvious enough what she said yesterday? Dolly was furious. I dont need to! I already said I wont marry you! Dolly shouted at the man on the couch, in a tone of anger that Vincent nced at her and went back to work. The wedding had to happen as nned! He wanted Brayden to know that Dolly was his Vincents woman! Chapter 1719 No more robbery Vincent, Ive already made it clear to you, why do you still insist on this? Dolly ran next to him and asked discontentedly, what she hated most in life was someone forcing her to do something she didnt want to do! Vincent turned his face away and looked at the face in front of him with an appalling cold light in his eyes, yes, he did love this woman, but now he not only loved her, but also hated her at the same time! This is his way of getting back at her. I promised you before that I would give you a satisfactory wedding, so naturally I cant go back on my word. Vincent gently stroked the womans hair, with a slight yfulness hidden in his expression. But she didnt need hismitment at all! Dollys face turned blue. And for all this, Brayden did not know anything. Brother! Look! Said Anastasia, flinging the invitation in her hand directly in front of Brayden with a somewhatplicated expression. Brayden looked at the invitation carefully, his face gradually became grim, Dolly, is this the way you handle things? He looked at the invitation with a pang of anger in his heart. This is Vincents invitation for Stephen, which I brought over. Anastasia exined, yes, this time Vincent did not have an invitation for Brayden and the others. Snap! Brayden swung a fist directly at the back wall with a grim expression. Brayden lowered his head and fell into deep thought. He was tired, if Dolly really wanted to marry that Vincent, what was the point of stopping himself even if he tried again and again? Whats more, she still hasnt recovered her previous memories. Big brother, whats wrong with you? What should we do about that one? Go grab it again? Anastasia next to me hurriedly asked, very worried. Brayden looked up, tears pooling in his eyes, no more snatching, this time he decided to give up. This time, none of you will make a move. Brayden said indifferently. Hmm? Whats that supposed to mean? What does that mean? Anastasia looked at the man in front of her with a curious and suspicious expression. Does it mean that he is going to give up Dolly? At once, Anastasia immediately ran to him, staring at him with a deadly stare, cautiously reminding, Big brother, thats Dolly! Thats the woman you love! So what? A person, whether she has amnesia or not, doesnt change the way she feels when shes with someone else! If Dolly really loved him, she would not have agreed to Vincents wedding! Brayden picked up the phone on his desk and slowly walked out of the office. Looking at the distant back, Anastasia only felt some heartache, but more is regret, a pair of heavenly beauty, is it so hard to be torn apart? And what was that Dolly thinking? Anastasia suddenly felt a headache and punched herself in the head. Yo, if it isnt Mr. Kirnd! Aston greeted loudly as he walked towards Brayden. Brayden, at this time, was in an incredibly low mood and did not want to talk to anyone. It seems that he is really sad. Brayden, Dolly she abandoned you, Im still waiting for you ah, or you stay with me? Aston said deliberately, testing the reaction of the person in front of him. Get the hell out of my way! Braydens voice was cold. Instantly, Astons whole body froze, damned stinking man, so stubborn! Perhaps fearing that something might happen to him, Aston stayed behind him, only to never speak to him again until the man walked into a bar. Aston looked at the bar in front of him and furrowed his brow. You know, since she knew Brayden, she had never seen him go to a bar, and now for a Dolly, he came to this kind of extravagant ce, Brayden, you are really an amorous man! After walking into the bar, Brayden opened a booth directly and sat by himself on the couch, drinking non-stop. Looking at the person in front of him so decrepit appearance, Aston only felt very heartbroken. Dolly, why did you marry Vincent? Have you really forgotten what we had for each other? Brayden shouted as he drank. Dont drink it! Aston grabbed his ss and threw it straight into the trash can next to him. Who are you? Get the hell out of my way! Brayden then went to pick up the wine sses from the trash can. You let go of me! Vincent, let go of me! In the living room, Dolly struggled. Vincent grabbed her arm in a death grip and wouldnt let go. Dolly, in this life, you can only be with me! You will never escape from my palm! He looked coldly at the woman in front of him, his face raised in a yful arc. Vincent, I told you, Im not marrying you! Im getting out of here! But how can a womans strength stand up to a mans strength? Why not? She could have sex with Brayden in her own amnesia, so why couldnt she have sex with herself? This time, he will not give up easily! At this time, Dolly, simply can not listen to anyone said anything, her heart, only fear remains. Im sorry, its my fault, I shouldnt have done that to you. Snap! Snap! Vincent kept pping himself in front of Dolly.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Stop fighting! Dont you hit it! Dolly shouted helplessly, her heart aching and angry! Vincent smiled smugly, he knew, Dolly is finally cant bear to see himself hurt, but her heart, but how he cant go in, is it only Brayden died, she will bepletely broken thoughts? Chapter 1720 Discussions Vincent, why do you have to do this again, when you know I have no feelings for you? Dolly sobbed. I know, Dolly, but feelings can be cultivated slowly. Dont worry, I believe our future will be better and better, dont worry. Vincent immediatelyforted. How could she not worry? At this moment, her heart only Brayden a person ah! Xu is feeling tired, Dolly turned around and went straight upstairs, she knew that now Vincent is different from the old days, his heart, mixed with too much self-interest. Or did he look like this before, but she never noticed? Shey in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep, and anxious as to what to tell Brayden! Perhaps he already knows about Vincents second wedding, and he should be very angry, right? In the living room, Vincent looked coldly at Dollys room upstairs, his expression was indifferent, thinking that no matter if you love me or not, you can only stay by my side! After knowing Braydens reaction, Leon and some others had some ideas. I think, we should save my sister-inw! Sister-inw must not have volunteered! She must have been forced by that bitch Vincent. On the sofa, Leon hurriedly said. His words were met with unanimous agreement from those around him. This time the discussion conference, they did not let Brayden to participate, and they naturally do not know what Brayden is doing at this time. If Dolly shows up at the wedding that day, well just grab the guy. Anastasia said firmly, and Skyler next to her nodded, signaling agreement with her. Because Amara needed someone to take care of her, they were prepared to keep Jayden out of the action. Ding ding ding. Suddenly, Leons cell phone rang. Hello, is this Mr. Leon? Mr. Gu and Miss Aston are drunk in our ce, pleasee over. It was the voice of the waiter. Damn it! Leon hung up the phone and immediately ran out. Whats going on? Anastasia asked loudly from the back. Come back and talk! How could the two of them be together? Along the way, Leons expression was icy, and by the time he reached the bar, the two had long since flopped down on the couch and fallen asleep. Big brother, wake up, big brother. Leon patted his shoulder while shouting, perhaps too much to drink, Brayden haspletely lost consciousness, no response at all. Leon looked at the woman next to him and finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the two did not happen something, or else the gossip news wille out and there will be a furore. Leon immediately carried Brayden and walked out of the bar, and afterwards called Astons assistant. Snap! How much has big brother been drinking, why is he so heavy? Leonined in a low voice while throwing Brayden on the sofa in the living room.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The people around looked at the person on the couch and were all surprised. omg, it smells like booze! Anastasia covered her nose and whispered that this was the first time they had seen Braydens drunken appearance. Its clear that he still loves her, clearly his heart just cant let her go, but he has to hang on, Anastasia skimmed the person on the couch, there is a wave of disdain in his eyes. Dolly, why did you marry Vincent? Arent you going to end it with him? Why is it like this? Dont you want me anymore? I miss you so much, Dolly, Brayden muttered while pping his teeth and ws. Skyler next to me sighed softly, feeling very sorry for himself. What a perfect match, but now they have to go through so many trials and tribtions! How can God be so blind? She was holding Stephens arm tightly, and her strength was a little weak. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Who is it? Leon asked hurriedly. Its me! Astons assistant? Leon ran out of the living room and immediately went to the door. Excuse me, is that Mr. Kirnd here? Our Miss Aston had to look for Mr. Kirnd. The assistant held Aston next to her and said with embarrassment. Mr. Kirnd has fallen asleep, tomorrow. With that, Leon was about to close the door. Brother Leon, look at the state of ourdy, please give her a chance to meet with Mr. Kirnd. Hey, this is really ridiculous ah, they are not what life and death, see today and tomorrow is not the same, Leon suddenly some impatience. No way! My big brother is asleep and no one is allowed to see him. Brayden,e out here! What are you capable of, to hide from me, I tell you, if you donte out, I will go straight to yourpany. Aston direct living room yelled loudly, the body is still shaking. This woman is probably crazy! Why did she suddenly be like a shrew? Brayden, get out here! Aston shouted, pushing Leon in front of him aside and sprinting straight for the living room. Get the hell out of my way! Who are you to break me and Brayden up, Aston said as he pushed his assistant directly to the side. And the discussion meeting, because of her arrival, was ended early. After a long time, Aston finally got tired of making trouble and fell asleep before the assistant took her away. Uh- Brayden on the bed rubbed his eyes and frowned at his surroundings, strange, shouldnt he be in a bar? Chapter 1721 Amara Discharged from Hospital Okay, dont worry, Ill only be plotting against Leon! Hurry up and get up! With that, Anastasia left the room straight away. Looking at the departing back, Brayden breathed a sigh of relief, the gloom on his face gradually dispersed, and quickly packed up and went downstairs, where Leon was busy in the kitchen, looking a very serious look. What are you doing here? Brayden asked in a low voice, his face weary. Anastasia on the couch gave him a hard, biting re, and he had the nerve to ask such a question? Straightforwardly, she said, If we are not here, you will really have an ident. Anastasias stomach is full of anger when she thinks of Astonst night. What does this mean? Brayden looked at the man in front of him with suspicion and curiosity. Anastasia immediately exined, Aston was here yesterday. So thats it! Fortunately, they are all here, otherwise he can really jump into the yellow river can not wash, Braydens eyes shed a trace of gratitude. But how would they know that in fact Aston ran over against night after being taken away by his assistant. Ah! Suddenly, Anastasia screamed loudly from the doorway. Leon immediately threw down the spoon in his hand and ran out. When he saw Aston lying in the doorway, he was also surprised, and the two men looked at me, and I looked at you, in some panic. Perhaps Brayden felt the difference between the two of them, stretched, slowly walked over, also saw Aston, some anger in his eyes, how can this be? Did she lie in the doorway all night? Hey, Aston wake up! Anastasia shouted as she patted the womans cheek on the floor. But at this time Aston is no reaction at all, in Brayden and Leon to help her, Anastasia directly extended two arms, stopped them. You guys dont move, Ill do it! Said Anastasia, with all her strength, carried the woman on the ground, and all of a sudden, the two men were stunned. Leon looked at Anastasia, whose body was trembling a bit, and wondered when her strength had be so strong. Looking at the woman on the couch, Braydens mood suddenly got worse, he really did not want to put up with it anymore! Ding ding ding! The phone on the table rang, and Leon looked at the caller ID and immediately handed it to Brayden with a tense look on his face. Brayden, Im in the country,e and pick me up! It was the old mans voice. At once, Braydens eyes lit up a little, finally, he came after all! For this Aston, the old man is also considered to have gone to great lengths! Good! After saying that Brayden just hung up the phone, turned around and went to change his clothes and get ready to go out. Hurry up, hurry up! Big brother! You have a bowl of sobriety soup first! Anastasia shouted from downstairs. Got it! Brayden responded. Aston was sleeping soundly at the moment, unaware of the news of his fathers arrival in the country. Send her back! Anastasia looked at Leon in front of her with a firm attitude. But Leons thoughts are the opposite of hers. Last night, didnt her assistante to pick her up? But shes still back again? So its better to wait for her to wake up and then let her leave on her own, otherwise theres no telling whats going to happen again. Leon exined. Anastasia stomped her foot angrily in the same ce and left. Women, Leon sighed. At the airport, Brayden looked left and right, waiting for the old man to arrive. Brayden! Suddenly, not far from an old man is waving to him, Brayden immediately walked over, this person is Astons father. Ive been troubling youtely, Aston should be very capricious, has he been pestering you? The old man gently patted Braydens shoulder and asked in a low voice, his tone full of guilt. He knew that his daughter had set up Dolly for Braydens sake, and naturally felt sorry for him inwardly. Howe you didnt have Aston pick you up? Brayden asked hurriedly, trying to change the subject. The old man shook his head and sighed, this unfilial daughter, still do not know what is now in y, he has called her dozens of calls, she did not return a single one! So he waved his hand at Brayden, intending to end the topic. After the old man came to the country, Aston has not been sober, so then also can only be taken care of by Brayden, while Dolly and Vincents matter, Brayden but self-deception to leave behind, but all this, Leon they have arranged. What do you mean, Vincent is having a second wedding for Dolly? In the hospital room, Amaras eyes widened and she asked aloud. Yeah, she went back, and from what Brayden said, she wanted to make a real break with Vincent, but who knew it would end up like this. Jayden replied helplessly. What the hell is this Dolly up to? Brayden and Vincent again, shes really promiscuous! Amaras eyes shed a hint of contempt. But looking at Jaydens appearance in front of him, he really didnt seem to have that kind of male and female mind for Dolly, and gradually, Amaras face showed a trace of joy. In fact, she is now not bad, every day in the hospital to recuperate her body, by her beloved man apanied and cared for, she has been very content. But for Dolly, she will not forgive easily! Jayden, I want to go home. Amara suddenly raised her head, said pitifully, only to go home, her movement, will not be limited, before, she and Aston discussed the program has been formed, the implementation of the n naturally can not be dyed all the time. She wants Dolly to understand what the consequences of betraying her really are! Amara, youre not fully recovered and you cant go home yet. Jayden stroked her cheek and said tenderly. You can go home, but you have to take good care of her to do so. Suddenly, the doctor walked in and said to Jayden, who was next to him. Instantly, Amaras face flushed. Thats true, of course Ill take care of her. Jayden, however, looked as if he took it for granted.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Sure enough, Amara was soon discharged from the hospital and went straight home with Jayden. But two people this time home, and did not notify Brayden them, because Jayden heart is very clear, at this time, those people, for Dollys matter is headache very much. Chapter 1722 the old man back home How is Aston doing these days? The old man in the living room asked directly, his gaze somewhat sharp. What else can be done? There is nothing else to do but to cause trouble, but Brayden did not say these words directly, after all, Aston is the old mans daughter. Youd better ask her directly! Brayden replied in a low voice. Listen to his answer, the old mans eyes sh a cold light, it seems, this girl made not light ah! The old man half squinted his eyes, looking out at the sky, and fell into deep thought. At this moment, Anastasia, is sitting on the swing in the courtyard, looking up at the sky, a look of preupation, thinking of Aston, who is now in the living room, she is distracted. Dang! Suddenly, the woman on the couch fell directly to the floor. Ah! Aston let out a scream that immediately caught the attention of Anastasia and Leon. When Anastasia saw the woman on the ground rubbing her head, she finally couldnt hold back andughed out loud. This woman, when did she be so stupid? Anastasia giggled while covering her mouth.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Leon watched the scene, wanting tough but not daring tough. Come on! Stopughing! Whats so funny! This time, Aston waspletely awake, looked at the watch on her wrist, and suddenly her mouth opened wide in a look of horror. Why didnt you guys wake me up? She stared coldly at the two people in front of her and shouted unhappily. Yoo-hoo, this woman is too unreasonable, right? It was nice of them to take her in, but they had to wake her up? Anastasia red at her and sat on the couch, not wanting to talk to her. That, Miss Aston, we cant wake up. Leon held back his inner emotions and immediately exined. Cant wake up? Youre a big man, and you cant wake up a woman? Aston directly picked up the pillow next to him and threw it at Leon. All of a sudden, Anastasia was on fire, her man, naturally, is not allowed to be bullied by other women. Aston, who are you to you? Who are you to make Leon work for you! Anastasia yelled as she took several remaining pillows next to her and threw them at Aston. In this way, two people began a war, but the injured is Leon. All right! Suddenly, Brayden walked right in. Big brother. Anastasia greeted as she straightened her hair. When Aston saw his arrival, he also immediately softened up and stopped fooling around. Looking at the three people in front of such a sorry state, Brayden is very angry, eyes filled with a disgust, Anastasia naturally know his nature, they will sneak to hide behind Leon, not dare to say anything, afraid of a careless, they have be a fish in the pond. All three men bowed their heads, ready to receive a burst of spittle from Brayden, but what they didnt expect was Braydens voice was t, Aston, your father is here, go see his old man. The three men immediately looked up and looked at Brayden in front of them in unison, surprised. But Anastasia and Leon were surprised that Brayden was not angry, while Aston was surprised at Braydens words themselves. Aston immediately grabbed his bag from the couch and ran out. For the old man, in fact, Anastasia has long heard about it, at this time her mouth curved a curve of satisfaction, the old man came, Aston will no longer be so arbitrary and presumptuous, right! Anastasia, youre stillughing! Brayden yanked her out from behind Leons back with one force. If he had seen Anastasia treat Brayden like this before, he would have been jealous and angry, but now, he was d that the woman he loved knew this trick. Get off! Brayden shook off her arm, What do you think youre doing with that Aston? If you get bitten by a dogter, are you going to bite the dog? Before Brayden finished his sentence, the two people in front of him did not hold back a pfft out ofughter, this analogy, too graphic! Anastasia covered her mouth, trying to hide her inner emotions. Anastasia, Im telling you, dont let it happen again! With that, Brayden went straight upstairs. He certainly wouldnt give Anastasia a hard time, after all, she is Leons beloved woman. In the other vi, Vincent was preparing for the wedding. Looking at the mans busy appearance downstairs, Dolly only felt more and more afraid, I do not know why, she felt that the current Vincent haspletely lost his mind. She wanted to talk to him again, but he wouldnt give her any chance. Sir, the invitations have all been sent out. A servant came up to him and said hastily. A servant came up to him and hurriedly said, Vincent just gave a soft hmm and said nothing else. He knew, at that moment, a woman was watching him upstairs, and he didnt dare look up because he didnt want to see Dollys lost and sad eyes. Fate is really wonderful! God always brings some people into his life, and then brings them away, and finally brings them back, but the womans heart is always not in his own! Vincents hand holding the pen trembled, how he wanted to grow old with this woman and raise his eyebrows, but she wouldnt! Vincent, Dolly called out as she walked over. Vincent was not happy, but rather his face stank, because he knew that Dolly wasing again to talk himself out of holding this wedding. If you still want to persuade me, I advise you to give up this idea! Vincent said in a low voice, his tone was cold. Dolly leaned back on the couch and closed her eyes, looking helpless. Was it only when she died that he could give himself up? Vincent, are you really happy? Can you really be happy doing this? Dolly asked softly. Unhappy! Unhappy! But he is happy! As long as I have you, Ill be happy. Vincent replied immediately. But this sentence, in Dolly sounded so ironic, no, he did not love her at all, such feelings, too tormented. What will you do if I die one day? Dolly continued to ask. At once, Vincent dropped the pen in his hand, what did she want to do? Do something stupid? Vincent looked at her with one eye and was worried. Then I will die with you. He frowned and answered directly, in fact, this answer, but also Vincent deliberately said to Dolly. It turns out that even in death, he refused to let himself go, Dolly parted her face, a line of tears slipped down. Chapter 1723 Suicide The wedding went as nned, and soon all of Vincents rtives and friends were there. Vincent had everything in ce, but he couldnt anticipate what was going to happen next. In the dressing room, Dolly looked helpless while she was in tears and having her makeup applied by someone else. Miss, today is your wedding day, you cant cry, or else if your makeup gets blown, it wont look good. The makeup whispered tofort her, with a worry in her eyes. Whats the point of looking good? The man she wants to marry is not Vincent at all! For a long time, after the pouring, the make-up artist left, directly. The entire dressing room, only Dolly was left alone. The silent sobs, the painful tears, it was all a total nightmare for Dolly, and the terrible thing was that it was a nightmare from which she could never wake up. Dolly, are you ready? Vincent asked softly as he walked in. Dolly sat on the couch and didnt move a muscle, not wanting to pay attention to him. Today is our big day, all our rtives and friends are out there, I hope you can cooperate. Vincent said with a biting smile. How to cooperate? Dolly sneered, sorry, she couldnt do it! President, Madam Gao is here. The assistant immediately barged in and said loudly.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Vincent straightened his clothes and immediately ran over. Dolly leaned back on the sofa and fell into deep thought. At this moment, what else can she do? Dolly slowly picked up the bag next to her, took out a packet of powder from inside and poured it directly into the ss of water on the table in front of her. Vincent, I told you, I wont marry you! Finally, Dolly still drank the ss of in water, and then shey down on the sofa, closed her eyes, and looked no different. Wheres Dolly? Why isnt she out yet? What time is it already? Vincent asked the assistant next to him in a low voice in the hall. Perhaps Miss is too tired. The assistant stammered in reply. Before the assistant could finish his sentence, Vincent rushed straight to the dressing room, and when he saw the woman lying asleep on the couch, he was momentarily enraged. Damn woman, she is so unforgiving of herself! Dolly! Go to the hall, we have to give a toast to someone else! Vincent shouted, but the woman on the couch was not responding at all. Dolly! called Vincent again, the woman still did not move. For a moment, Vincent froze, and he immediately ran to her, shaking her until blood suddenly flowed from the womans nostrils. Dolly! Vincent panicked and messed up! President, the time has the assistant looked at everything in front of him and was stunned. The wedding is going on normally, the bride and groom are in the other room, you go and inform them. Vincent said while picking up Dolly and running out the door. Two pairs of bride and groom? At once, the assistant was a bit baffled. In fact, before the wedding was held, Vincent had long been prepared, he was also afraid that there would be some kind of ident, naturally, they also prepared another pair of bride and groom. Dolly, wake up, hold on a little longer! Vincent ran while muttering under his breath that Dolly would really do such a stupid thing! Gradually, at the corners of the mans eyes, two lines of tears welled up. Doctor! Doctor! Help! Vincent ran into the hospital and rushed around shouting over and over again. Soon, several doctors immediately ran over. At the door of the ward, Vincent kept hovering, the anxiety on his face could not be described in words, he now only prayed that Dolly was still alive. I dont know how long it took, but finally, the doctor came out slowly from the ward with a serious face, If you hade one stepter, she would really have been dead. Shemitted suicide by taking drugs, we have already helped her to wash her stomach, take good care of her in the future. With that, the doctor wiped the beads of sweat on his forehead, and then left. Dolly, are you really that sick of me? Vincent stood at the door of the ward, a little dazed. At this moment, Dolly is lying on the hospital bed, eyes closed, with an IV drip, a very haggard look. Brother, its not good! That sister-inw she, she killed herself! In the office, Anastasia said loudly. Brayden is lying on his desk asleep, naturally did not hear what the woman in front of him actually said, he only knows that today is Dollys wedding, he only knows that she is about to marry another man. Brother! Are you listening to me or not? I said Dolly killed herself! In a sh, Brayden stood up, What did you say? Where is she? Where is she now? Brayden grabbed Anastasias shoulders tightly and asked loudly. The hospital. Anastasia replied hurriedly, pointing out of the office. Soon, Dollys suicide by medication has been known to Braydens people, and in the ward, a lot of people gathered at once. The only thing he wanted was for Dolly to wake up. But all this, Brayden will not let him off easily! Vincent, is this what you call care? Anastasia next to her asked nonchntly, pointing at Dolly in the hospital bed. Shut up! Vincent a did not hold back, directly yelled, his mood is also bad to the extreme, naturally do not want to listen to anyone around him chatter. Yoo-hoo, this man still has a temper? This is clearly his fault, okay? If he hadnt forced Dolly to marry him, she wouldnt have chosen to kill herself! Anastasia skimmed her lips and looked at the woman in bed, distressed, and several people just kept gathering around the front of the hospital bed, waiting for Dolly to wake up. Uh- Suddenly, the woman in the hospital bed rubbed her temples. Dolly, youre awake. Brayden hurriedly leaned down and greeted. Dolly slowly opened her eyes and looked around, forcing out a small smile. What are you guys doing here? Im fine, its just a cold and fever. She said weakly. Skyler was heartbroken to hear such words, but in fact, she just didnt want everyone to worry about her. Vincent looked at her with a face full of guilt. If he had known this, why would he have been stubborn enough to hold a wedding? If she was really dead, then what was the point of him wanting a name? Before, he was so intent on getting back at Dolly and Brayden that he even thought of letting the woman die, but when she did kill herself, he realized that he was so heartbroken and ungrateful. Im so hungry, I want to eat ravioli. Dolly on the bed suddenly said. Ill go get it! After saying that, Leon ran straight out. Chapter 1724 Visiting The wedding was held as usual, the scene was still very lively, but in the hospital room, the atmosphere was awkward, Vincent looked at the person in the hospital bed, do not know what to say to good. Dolly looked at Brayden with a different kind of affection in her eyes. But this sentiment makes her a little afraid, she dare not easily step into a rtionship, more afraid to easily fall in love with a person. Anastasia and Leon, who naturally understand their feelings at this time, also left early. Vincent, Im sorry. Dolly turned her face, looked at Vincent next to her and whispered, now that things have gone this far, whats the point of apologizing? Vincent admits that deep down he still cares for this woman, but that doesnt mean he agrees to give up Dolly to Brayden! Stop it. Vincent replied indifferently, he did not want to discuss something that was now meaningless to him, he knew in his heart that there was no going back. I think Ive made it very clear, and I hope youll make me whole. The woman said immediately after, with some tears shining in her eyes. Looking at the woman so careful look, Brayden heart a sour, all this, should be by him personally to solve, the results of all, but let her alone to bear. What do you want? Vincent asked directly. She doesnt want anything, she just wants him to leave her alone, thats all. Let me go. Dolly replied in a trembling voice. For a moment, after hearing these words, Vincent immediately turned around and walked towards the window, with a wave of sadness in his eyes. Sure enough, she still wanted to leave herself, and perhaps, he should really let go. Vincent huffed and forced out a smile, Dont you want to move out? Okay, I agree. A statement that really excited the person on the hospital bed a little, she would never have thought that he would be so painful! In fact, Vincent just dont want to lose this womanpletely, except to obey her heart, he is unable to think of any way to please her. After hesitating for a while, Vincent left directly, and at that moment, only Dolly and Brayden were left in the ward. Why are you so stupid? How can you do such a stupid thing? What should I do if something really happens to you? Brayden held her small hand tightly and said softly, his tone full of heartache. Somehow, looking at the man in front of her, Dolly was inexplicably at ease, but she didnt dare to admit her mind. No way! She didnt know this man well enough to fall blindly into his gentle trap, she thought to herself. In fact, Dollys increasing vignce today makes sense, after all, she has experienced torture after torture, and naturally, she is not foolishly still as innocent as before. Perhaps sensing the difference in her, Braydens grip on her small hand increased a bit more. He said worriedly, Whats wrong? Is there something on your mind? Yeah, shes got a lot on her mind, thats all. Dolly retracted her hand and looked away from the window. Recently, the weather seems to be cooling down. She said faintly, without any ups and downs in her tone. Brayden looked at the woman in front of him, curious, or did she not want to reveal her heart to herself? Dolly, whats wrong with you? Are you not feeling well anywhere? He rushed to ask. Brayden, donte to me anymore, I want to be alone for a while, to be quiet, recently, too much has happened, I need time to digest it slowly. Dolly said softly, with a begging tone. Is she kicking herself out? But they clearly had feelings for each other just now! Or is this all an illusion? Listening to the womans unquestionable words, Braydens heart, there is nothing else but loss, does she still want to reject herself? Brayden didnt say a word, got up slowly and walked straight out of the ward. Looking at the departing figure, Dollys heart, involuntarily trembled a little. Thats right, she couldnt let go of this man either! But now she is really too tired, she no longer has the remaining mind and energy to focus on other things. Perhaps the best decision is for her to live alone, so that Vincent will not embarrass Brayden and Brayden will not worry about his safety. Thinking about it, gradually, Dolly closed her eyes. Hiss The door in the ward was suddenly opened with what sounded like careful movements, but the recent series of events had made Dollys hearing very sensitive, and she immediately sat up, rubbed her eyes, and tried to see the person in front of her clearly. Hmm? What is Amara doing here at thiste hour? Amara, are you feeling better? Dolly rushed to ask. Shes already dead, and she still has the heart to care about others? What a joke! Amara sneered. Much better, how about you? How are you doingtely? Must have suffered a lot, it really hurts you. Amara walked over, gently stroked her hair and whispered. Its okay, no matter what, its all in the past. Its you who has me worried, your body, it shouldnt be anything serious, right? All along, I have been feeling guilty about you, if it wasnt for me, how could you have been injured.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Dolly said apologetically, with her head down and picking at her tiny hands. She still knew she was at fault! She also knows that she is a scourge! Amara clenched her fist and her gaze was stern. Its just a pity that even if she is good to herself, even if she cares about herself, they both cant go back after all. Everything, from the moment Dolly fled, waspletely over. Its okay, its all in the past, just dont think about it anymore, how have you beentely? Hows your recovery going? Amara tried to change the subject and asked gently. Its okay, just keep recuperating for a few more days and Ill be out of the hospital. Dollys tone was so excited. But Amara in front of her, a murderous aura shone in her eyes. Hey, wheres Jayden? Why didnt hee with you? Dolly suddenly asked. What? Amara was filled with cynicism, but said gently on the surface, Oh, Jaydens been busytely, so I came over alone, In fact, Jayden didnt even know she wasing to visit Dolly. Dolly,e on, take your medicine. Said the nurse as she walked right in. Hey, what are you doing here? Its alreadyte, the family has already gone back. The nurse spoke with dissatisfaction. Chapter 1725 hit her Nurse, shes my friend. The man in the hospital bed hurried to exin.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Neither can friends. Without any special circumstances, family friends must leave the hospital by 11:00 pm. The nurse nced at Amara next to her and said deliberately. Looking at the nurse so sternly, Amara still left, her face was ironic, this stinking nurse, how could she have such a temper! Looking at the distant back, Dolly frowned slightly, she had not yet had a good chat with Amara, and felt some pity in her heart. But the nurse does not think much, after all, the nurse has seen more people are also considered, for some peoples minds, they will be able to see at a nce. Miss Dean, I advise you, dont get too close to that woman from the party. The nurse said in a low voice. What? All of a sudden, Dolly was confused, Amara is her best sister! Thats a woman who would give her life for herself! How could the nurse say something like that out of the blue? She looked at the person in front of her in disbelief and some curiosity. Im just giving you a suggestion. And then the nurse left and walked out of the room with a sigh, some words cannot be said too full. But Dolly did not take her words seriously. In Dollys heart, love and righteousness, more important than anything else, even if Amara really hurt her in the end, she would choose to forgive. But will she really harm herself? Dolly looked out the window at the dark sky, her expression somewhat indifferent. Dad! Aston gently pushed open the office and hurried to say hello, how could she not expect that her father woulde straight to the country. Next to Brayden, a very bashful look. The old man turned around and slowly walked towards his daughter, straightening his back and looking at her very sternly. Snap! Suddenly, a p fell hard on the womans cheek. All of a sudden, Aston and Brayden were confused, this is the first time the old man hit his daughter. Because Astons childhood was spent from her grandparents house, the old man has always felt guilty towards her, and after taking her home, he has been spoiling and pampering her, but now, she has be this unbearable look! One did not hold back, the old man coughed again. Dad. Aston called out softly, tears pooling in his eyes. And she knows shes her father! Yet she doesnt listen to herself at all! Yes, it is true that he only has such a daughter as her, and it is also true that she is the only heir to thepany business, but if she really does not perform well, before he dies, he does not mind donating all of his assets! Old man, you take it easy. Brayden immediately walked over and gently patted the old mans back, smoothing his breath. Aston looked viciously at Brayden in front of him, his heart full of grumbling. Aston covered his cheek, and his eyes were filled with hatred for Brayden. For her mind, how could the old man not understand? Staring at his daughter in front of him, he said directly, Its not about Brayden, its all about what I found out. Perhaps, from now on, he should discipline his daughter strictly! Otherwise she will be reallywless! You are given two choices, first, manage thepany well, fight for your career, dont put your energy on meaningless things and forget about everything here. Second, quit the family, leave thepany, and go do what you want to do, I will never stop you, but I wont care about all the things you do in the future. The old man half squinted his eyes and said coldly. What is he trying to do? Aston looked at his father incredulously, two lines of hot tears slid down his face, why? Because of that Dolly? No! She is not willing! Master, this matter, you better discuss it with Aston afterwards, right now, Aston needs to rest. Brayden reminded said, in fact, he just dont want to see the father and daughter in front of him turn against each other. Brayden is still ying nice here! Aston flung his arms and went straight upstairs. The old man turned around and sat on the sofa, very much in a state of distress. Brayden ah, recently really give you trouble, my daughter ah, has not let people worry, so I have an unpleasant request, do not know The old mans voice, very soft. Brayden did feel a little surprised by this sudden remark, because in his impression, there didnt seem to be anything that the old man couldnt solve. Aston is still young and doesnt really understand the world of business and the unspoken rules, and the achievements she made in the past were really only because someone was behind her. And my recent health is getting worse and worse, may notst much longer, if one day, I really go, I hope mypany will be managed by you, of course, you just escrow, when Aston grows up, you will hand over thepany to her again. The old mans words, in fact, sounded more like a will, and Braydens body trembled slightly as he looked at the old man who coughed now and then in front of him. The man in front of him, Brayden raised his head and looked at him with concern. This matter, do not tell Aston first, I want to let her be capricious for a while, perhaps when I go, she will never be capricious again. The old man slowly stood up and walked to the study. I dont know why, at this time Brayden, feeling very sad inside, the world, for their own so well thought out, is the parents, right? Ding ding ding Suddenly, the phone rang. Brayden, I want to talk to you properly. On the phone, Vincents voice was displeased. Good. With that, Brayden simply hung up the phone and got up to leave. Between the two of them, there didnt seem to be anything to talk about except Dolly, everything, there should be an end to it. In the ward, Dolly is carefully looking at the magazine in her hand, looking much better. Huh? Wheres big brother? Where did he go? Anastasia asked as she ced the fruit on the table while looking at Dolly. Dolly on the bed was stunned for a moment, and then smiled reluctantly. Im the one who didnt let hime. Dolly replied awkwardly, I want to be by myself these days. The expression on Anastasias face changed from sunny to cloudy like the weather. This Brayden is really something, Dolly is already like this, why cant he put up with it? Chapter 1726 She’s coming Its not his business, its my own. The woman in the hospital bed hurried to exin. Anastasia looked at the woman in front of her suspiciously, not knowing what to expect. Anastasia, you help me find a house. Dollys words really puzzled Anastasia a bit. The fact that she and Brayden have already had a rtionship, and the major media have also exposed the rumors between the two, why does she have to avoid Brayden, not to mention that she obviously loves Brayden, but she just does not want to admit it. Okay. Anastasia agreed, and since Dolly didnt want to talk about it, she didnt ask more questions, because she knew very well in her heart that whatever Dolly did, she did it for a reason. After a few days of recuperation in the hospital, Dolly was discharged and no one else knew where Dolly was staying except Anastasia. Dolly, is it okay for you to stay here alone? Will you be scared at night? Otherwise, let me move in with you. Anastasia patted her shoulder and hurriedly asked. Fear? Dolly looked up at the woman in front of her and shook her head, indicating that she wasnt afraid, she just wanted to be by herself for a while and think about things. Otherwise, Ill let big brother No! Before Anastasia could finish her sentence, Dolly directly interrupted her. It seems that she really has some prejudice against Brayden, Anastasia immediately closed her mouth, no longer speak, forget it, everything, or let her. After the two settled everything down, Anastasia left straight away. And then, Dolly sat on the swing in the courtyard, looked up at the blue sky above, and the white clouds, relieved, if this is the end of all this, each live their own little life, how good it is! The cell phone next to her kept ringing non-stop, while Dolly didnt answer the phone at all. What do you mean? Discharged from the hospital? When? Where did she go? With whom did she go? Brayden asked anxiously of the doctor in front of him at the hospital. Miss Dean was discharged yesterday, when there was anotherdy. The doctor immediately exined. It wasnt Jayden, it wasnt Leon, it was ady! Could it be Anastasia, or Skyler or Amara? Its me. In the living room, Anastasia sat on the sofa with her head bowed and said faintly, and all at once, all the people around her gathered in front of her. Why didnt you tell me? Brayden asked coldly. What else could it be? Anastasia scratched the back of her head, her expression a little embarrassed. If she really told the truth, Brayden must be sad again, but if she did not tell the truth, she was so misunderstood by others, and felt very aggrieved. Its just that this time, the viin, it is better to be yourself! People Dollys body needs to recuperate, so I found a rtively quiet ce for her. Anastasia said in a low voice, her tone was very uninspired. This woman is crazy, right? At once, Leon was not pleased. Of course they knew that Dollys body needed to recuperate, but they couldnt let her do it alone. If there is no one around to take care of her, who will be responsible if something happens? In the heat of the moment, Leon immediately picked up Anastasia with a disgruntled expression, Where is everyone? Now where is Dolly? Looking at such a hideous face in front of her, all of a sudden, Anastasia froze, she naturally could not tell these people in front of her Dollys address, otherwise she would really have to renege on her trust. That, anyway, when her health is better, she will naturally appear, you guys dont be too anxious, its fine, dont worry. Anastasia waved her hand and persuaded in a small voice. Looking at her so resolute, Brayden and the others stopped forcing the question. They all know Anastasia very well, she does not say, naturally have her reasons, but, for Dollys search, they will not be put down. Brayden sat on the couch, closed his eyes, pressed his temples and told the others to leave, saying he wanted to rest and rest, and the others walked right out, wanting some fresh air. Only Anastasia is the only one who feels awkward. At this moment, Dolly is lying on the sofa in the living room, bored flipping through magazines, a look of boredom. Her mind is now all about Braydens figure, but she cant see him now. Knock, knock, knock! A knock on the door immediately raised Dollys rm. Dolly slowly walked to the door and turned on the monitor, it was Amara! Of course, everything about Dolly, Amara knows. Amara, whats wrong? Why are you in such a hurry? Dolly immediately opened the door and asked in a low voice. Amaras mouth curled up in a yful curve. Dolly, you got out of the hospital, why didnt you tell everyone? We were all worried about you. Amara said grimly, her concern was not for the safety of the woman in front of her. I just want to be alone for a while. Dolly replied shyly. Well, thats good, at least no one will stop the n from being carried out! Dolly was indeed a bit surprised by Amaras sudden visit, but soon, the doubts in her mind disappeared. How is it? Staying here, are you still getting used to it? Is there anything you need help with? Amara asked deliberately politely as she looked around. It is true that she is the only one who lives here.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Its fine, dont bother. I dont know why, looking at the person in front of her, Dollys heart is inexplicably uneasy, she always felt that Amara where some wrong, but can not say. The two women exchanged pleasantries for a while, and Amara left. Yes, she came here just to probe, and did not intend to do anything untoward to Dolly, after all, many things still need timing. Upon returning home, Jayden immediately stood up, grabbed Amaras small hand, and asked worriedly, Where have you been? I just went out for a spin, dont worry, look, Im fine! Amara spun around andughed. Looking at her intact, Jayden finally breathed a sigh of relief. Since the woman came back, he was always on edge, but he couldnt say why, which more or less made him a little nervous. Alright, lets go eat. With that, Amara took the mans arm and left immediately. Chapter 1727 Tell him Brayden, you son of a bitch, how dare you sue me in front of my father! Aston scolded fiercely while walking towards Brayden. Brayden is naturally not going to be bothered with her, and will not pay attention to her. Looking at the lively in front of such a cold look, all of a sudden Aston will have no momentum, she sat down on the sofa, angry drinking tea, heart a burst of displeasure. Finally, just as Brayden got up to walk out of the office, Aston ran right up to him and stopped him, Brayden, lets talk.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. A determined face made Brayden sneer a little, first that Vincent came to talk to him, and now this woman to talk to him! Hes really been getting into a lot of thingstely. What do you want to talk about? Brayden asked directly as he walked toward the couch and sat down. Why did you call your father here? What the hell is your purpose! Astons such a bad attitude really made Brayden look at her. First of all, it was your father himself who came to the country, I did not ask him toe, and secondly I have no purpose for you, which you know best. Brayden loosened his tie and deliberately replied that it was she, Aston, who had been the one with an agenda all along. What a thief! Aston naturally understood his words, hurriedly and deliberately changed the subject, not to continue to explore, continued to ask: That, where is Dolly? With thisment, she immediately made Brayden cautious, was she up to something again? Dont you ever touch a hair on her head again! Braydens attitude became bitter. Aston gently stroked his hair and looked a little proud, its just a woman, whats the matter? Besides, even if she doesnt do it, someone will definitely do it to make things difficult for that woman! How am I supposed to move her when I dont even know exactly where she is right now? Aston nced at him and replied, in fact, that was the main reason she came here! She just wants Brayden to know that she doesnt know exactly where Dolly is, so even if something does happen to the woman, it naturally has nothing to do with her. Of course, she had great faith in Amaras ability to get things done, and within a few days, something big was bound to happen. What do you want with her? You two dont know each other well. Brayden said nonchntly. I just want to care about her, I did something wrong to her before, now, I feel very sorry. Aston said pitifully. How could she possibly feel bad about it? It was all just a front! The two talked for a while, and then Aston left, sneering and thinking, Brayden, just wait until you see whats next! Since the old man came to the country, Astons whereabouts have been directly restricted, naturally, there are some things that she cannot do explicitly. What do you mean? Why did you dy the n? I already know Dollys address. On the phone, Amara asked impatiently. The reason she works with Aston is to get back at Dolly, but Aston directly orders her to work for him. Because Aston knows Amaras mind very well, you know, Amaras beloved man, Jayden, also once liked Dolly. What is wrong with this woman? Jayden took her by the waist and frowned slightly. In this way, Amaras n, which was originally intended to be implemented in the next few days, was put on hold. Leon has been pestering Anastasia about Dollys whereabouts, and each time Anastasia has cleverly bluffed her way through. brayden has also been sending people to look for the woman, but his attitude towards Anastasia is not as enthusiastic as before. Anastasia naturally knows in her heart that although everyone does not say anything on the surface, but in reality they are definitely ming her! Big brother? She called out softly and hurried over. Brayden looked away, flipped through the papers, kept quiet, and treated him like a big brother! Bute on! Even Dollys address, she did not tell him. Geez you just dont get mad, Ill be embarrassed if you do. Anastasia shook Braydens body and said as if she was pampered. She also knows the embarrassment? Brayden is silent and remains unresponsive. Then, Anastasia sold in front of him for a long time, he did not move at all, finally, Anastasia still can not help it. Okay, okay, Ill tell you, but you have to promise me one thing. Anastasia said loudly! Say, what is it? Brayden asked, putting down the paper in his hand. I can tell you Dollys address, but you cant go to her, you can watch her from afar and protect her, but you cant appear in front of her, or she will surely say that I betrayed her again. Anastasia beamed as she spoke. In fact, this is something that Brayden understands very well and naturally does not dismiss her point of view. The purpose of Anastasia to do so, but also only for the protection of Dolly, Dolly alone in a house, it is a little dangerous, rather than tell Brayden the truth, so that he silently protect the woman. Anastasia, youre growing up. Brayden said softly as he gently tapped her on the little head. What? Tell him where Dolly is going so hellpliment him on his growth? Big brother, this matter, you know, I know, Dolly knows, can not let a fourth person know. Anastasia blinked her big eyes and said directly. Anastasia did not know that Amara also already knew about it, and Dolly did not tell her, and was forcing Brayden to promise, she did not want to end up with a reputation of backstabbing. Dont worry about it! Brayden smiled and walked out of the office with a very rxed looking expression. Chapter 1728 Jealousy ording to Anastasias address, Brayden was able to find Dollys address as he had hoped. And why was she avoiding herself so much? She knew full well that running away would solve nothing, and a dark light shed in Braydens eyes. Dolly, at this moment, is standing in the yard breathing fresh air, looking very rxed, perhaps, for her, such a day is the most suitable for her! I wonder how they are doing now? Dolly raised her head, and her face unexpectedly raised a curve, because at that moment, Braydens face appeared in her mind. Recently, she has been thinking about the rtionship between herself and that man, but also did not think out of the box, but life is really a lot quieter, no longer so much chaos before. Braydens eyes widened as he tried to get a better look at the person knocking on the door, wondering how it could be an old woman. Auntie, why are you free toe over? Dolly rushed to open the door and greeted. Here, this is the cake I made, try it. The old woman immediately handed the cake in her hand to Dolly and said joyfully. Since she moved here, this old woman has beening to Dolly for three days to chat and chatter, and what food she has cooked, she is also very active to share with Dolly, in short, is a very enthusiastic old woman. Only, this old woman had epted Anastasias request before. How does it feel? Does it taste okay? The old woman asked immediately. Mmm, Auntie, you make it really good. Dolly nodded her head vigorously and praised sincerely. Really a kind woman ah! The old woman looked at the girl in front of her and smiled with satisfaction, just wondering, does she have a boyfriend? Girl, why do you live here alone? Are you still single? The old woman asked tentatively. At this time, Dolly, only feel a little embarrassed, she is single? It should be considered. Yeah, I dont have a boyfriend yet. For some reason, Braydens face appeared in her mind again when she said those words. And when the old woman heard this answer, her heart was excited. The old woman had a son who had never had a girlfriend, and she felt that the girl in front of her was just right. Girl, what kind of boyfriend do you like? She asked deliberately. Dolly bowed her head. In fact, this question she really did not think about, all along, she felt that fate is very important. When the destiny has arrived, perhaps those visions in the heart will not be important, just like how she could not understand why Anastasia would like Leon. Well, how can I put it, Auntie, I didnt think about it that much. Dolly replied awkwardly. The old womanughed out loud and her expression became even more excited. Mom! Suddenly, a man walked right in. When Brayden, who was not far away, saw a man walk in, he was even more angry, damn it, how can someone think of her everywhere! Girl, let me introduce to you, this is my son. The old woman grabbed the mans hand tightly and hurriedly said. Hello, my name is Issac, said the man, extending his right hand. Hi, my name is Dolly, Dolly smiled. Looking at the two young people in front of such a gentle and elegant appearance, the old woman snickered for a while, if her son really married this girl, it is also considered excellent. Mom, hurry up and go back, the food is getting cold. The man reminded the old woman next to him. Okay, that girl, lets talk some other time. Saying that, the two people left directly. What a dutiful man! Looking at the two people who left, Dolly smiled gratefully. Pah! Brayden swung a fist directly at the steering wheel with a fierce air, this stinking Anastasia, if it wasnt for her, how would Dolly know other men! Without the slightest hesitation, Brayden started the car and drove to the office. Dang! Anastasia in the office, startled by the tremendousmotion, immediately stood up and walked towards Brayden, carefully observing his expression. Whats going on here? Didnt he go to see Dolly? Why does he look so dead? Is it possible that the two of them had a fight? Forget it, or slip away! Anastasia organized her clothes, turned around and yed to leave. Stand still! Suddenly, Brayden shouted. Anastasia was startled for a moment, then walked towards the man at the desk and smiled. Brother, may I ask what your orders are? She asked in a delicate whisper.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Come on, dont give me that one! Say, whats up with that old woman? And that man, whats all this about? Brayden asked as he banged on the table in front of him. What old woman? What man? Anastasia looked at the man in front of her suspiciously and was a bit confused. Come on, you can stop pretending, I saw it all, there was an old woman knocking on Dollys door with a cake, and then a man walked in. Brayden said in exasperation. All of a sudden, Anastasia understood, Brayden should be talking about the old woman, right? But isnt it too rude to call someone an old woman? That person was deliberately arranged by me, the old woman has been living there for a long time, so she is very familiar with the situation there, I just asked her to help take care of Dolly more, nothing else. Anastasia immediately exined. Where is the man? Anastasia tilted her head and thought about it. She didnt seem to have asked any man to take care of Dolly. Brayden, are you reading this wrong, I didnt arrange for any men. She rushed to say. At once, Brayden was angry, he was not blind or near-sighted, how could he be wrong? Hurry up and tell her to move out, one look at that man and hes not a good guy! What if she gets bullied by someone? Brayden said and walked towards the window. Anastasia looked at the back in front of her and smiled gossipingly, but who was the man he was talking about? Anastasia was instantly curious. Brayden closed his eyes and took a deep breath, trying to adjust to his emotions. OK, Ill go investigate and see who that man really is, geez you just dont be jealous, its not like people are having anything to do with Dolly. Who said I was jealous! Chapter 1729 Be careful is Its not strange to be jealous, the face is so dark, Anastasia dont face away, casually flipping through the newspaper, no longer speak, know that their big brother is now ying a swollen face fat, but they know on the line, and why expose him. Its not good, big brother. Leon shouted while barging in, his tone full of anxiety. Leon has always done things calmly, rarely have emotions out of control, now he is so nervous, that must be something big. Anastasia immediately stood up and stared dead at the man not far away. The project leader ran away. Leon suppressed his inner emotions and rushed to say. Anastasia sat down on the sofa all of a sudden, her eyes instantly had some tears, she knew the stakes of this matter, and naturally her mood was bad to the extreme. And the workers are already up in arms, saying the people in charge arent paying them. Leon kept his head down and continued. No, this thing, there is definitely someone behind it! The project leader, he already knew before! The nature is weak, no big ambition, now abscond with the money, must be instructed by someone! Brayden pressed his temples as if he was thinking about something. What to do? Anastasias eyes shed with a trace of intolerance, even if she wanted to help, she did not know where to start! If he had a problem with the clothing industry, perhaps she could help solve it, but this is, after all, a project matter, she simply does not know anything about it! Leon, make sure you go and find out exactly where that person in charge has gone now, and get someone to pacify those workers and tell them that they will be paid, tomorrow. Brayden immediately said, his voice did not hear any nervousness, nor was there the slightest panic. Looking at the man in front of the desk who was so calm, Anastasia was really a bit impressed, I cant believe that he should be so calm! She adjusted herself and slowly walked up to Brayden, Brother, what do I need to do? Brother is in trouble, she must help! Even if she really does not understand, but she believes that with Braydens guidance, she will also do a good job. Brayden lifted his head and looked seriously at the woman in front of him with some hesitation, he didnt want to involve Anastasia, but in front of him, there really werent many people he could really trust. Anastasia, you are responsible for finding someone to follow Vincent, remember, never be discovered by him. Brayden said in a serious manner with a very serious expression. She was worthy of his trust! He was sure that she would never betray herself! Yes! With that, Anastasia immediately left the office, she did not believe that this matter was not rted to Vincent. And, in fact, everything that project leader did was indeed Vincents orders. Yo! What a coincidence, Miss Mason, youre not stalking me, are you? Vincent said with a smile as he walked in.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org This encounter between the two of them was indeed just an ident. Are you as good-looking as Brayden? Are you as sweet as Leon? No, right? Then why am I stalking you? Anastasia replied nonchntly. Thest thing he wanted to hear was Brayden! This stinky woman, she really doesnt know what shes doing! Vincent sat across from her and looked at her coldly with a very indifferent expression. I heard that it was Brayden you liked before, so why did you suddenly fall into Leons arms again? Maybe you were beaten by Dolly. He said sarcastically. Anastasia, of course, knew that he was just stirring up trouble, and naturally would not easily fall for his bait. He underestimated the bond between Brayden and her, and the rtionship between the two of them was closer than that of a brother and sister. Anastasia put down the spoon in her hand, wiped her mouth, and looked up at him with an indifferent expression, No matter who exactly I like, they are better than you. With that, Anastasia was about to stand up and leave. Stop right there! Suddenly, Vincent threw her onto the couch with one force. She really thinks she doesnt touch women! Its just a pity that no one who has offended him, Vincent, has ended up well, male or female! Anastasiaughed at the irritated look of the man in front of her. Just a few words, he really got angry! It seems that his pattern is actually just like that! Anastasia! Suddenly, Brayden walked right in, and yes, he was the one who asked Anastasia out to dinner. Vincent turned around and watched the slow arrival of the man, his face gradually turning iron. Vincent, what can I do for you? Brayden asked in a low voice, without a hint of difference in his expression. Yes, hes covering up. Vincent looked at him, the corners of his mouth raised an arc, he really did not believe it, Kirnd Group had such a big thing, the man in front of him will be indifferent? Brayden, the show is yet toe! Vincent gently patted his clothes, straightened his back, raised his chin, and his expression was arrogant, Its okay. And after that, he just left. Anastasia looked at the departing man and gritted her teeth, while Brayden sat slowly on the couch as if nothing had happened. Hows that? Did you appreciate it? This is Vincent! So in the future, no matter what you do, you must be careful, he is not a good character to deal with, you continue to be vignt. Brayden looked at his sister in front of him and said in a serious way. At once, Anastasia understood the purpose of Braydens invitation to dinner, so he already knew Vincent would pass by! After leaving Vincent, head into the car, smashing the steering wheel, the momentum is very fierce, damn Brayden, damn Anastasia! Soon, the car drove away. Big brother, this matter, is it really rted to Vincent? Anastasia asked cautiously. Well, nine times out of ten, he did it. Looking at the distant car, Brayden nodded gently, for he could not think of anyone else who could deal with him except Vincent. He went to great lengths to make so many things happen, but only for Dolly, but its a pity that after so long, Dolly is still not attracted to him. That man, have you checked it out or not? Suddenly, Brayden parted his face, unhappy man in front of the woman, asked loudly. Huh? All of a sudden, Anastasia was blinded. Its the man who went to Dollys house the other day, and the old woman. Brayden rushed to say. Anastasia scratched the back of her head with embarrassment on her face, then she immediately took out her cell phone and dialed it. Hey, look up someone for me, its a man Chapter 1730 the most handsome Brayden shook his head, took a sip of coffee, and left. Looking at his gradually distant back, Anastasia finally sighed with relief and hung up the phone, no, she had to go see for herself! And after that, she went straight to her car and went to Dollys ce. How did you have time toe over? Dolly asked in a low voice as she opened the door. Without saying a word, Anastasia rushed straight in and looked around. Looking at her so abnormal reaction, Dolly heart a puzzlement, this girl is what is wrong? She came so suddenly and behaved so strangely. Dolly? called Anastasia, turning to look at her with suspicion in her tone. Whats wrong? Say, have you been harboring a man? She gradually closed in on Dolly and put on a very serious look. At once, a cant hold back, Dolly pfftugh out. How can she hide men? She cant even avoid men, and now she doesnt want to touch any of them anymore. What are youughing at? Anastasia asked discontentedly as she gently patted her shoulder, but this reaction reassured Anastasia a lot. I dont have any men here, dont worry. Dolly patted herself on the back and said with conviction. Thats good, Anastasia smiled with satisfaction, at least she had an answer for Brayden, but who was the man Brayden was talking about? What is the rtionship with the woman in front of her? But I heard that the other day, a man came to see you. Anastasia cocked her head and asked deliberately. Dolly lowered her head, deep in thought. Finally, it urred to her. Who are you listening to? That man is the son of the aunt next door, the other aunt came to bring me a cake that day, her son came to call her home for dinner. She immediately exined. So thats what it was like, and all of a sudden, Anastasias heart perked up. But Dolly is having a heart attack, is this woman spying on me? Dolly sized up Anastasia in front of her, a little unhappy. Anastasia, are you spying on me? She asked coldly. What Dolly hates most in life is this kind of underhanded behavior, there is something, lets just talk about it, and why bother to use some unknown means? Anastasias body trembled. How should she exin to Dolly that it was actually Brayden who told her all this, and that Brayden had been anxious to get himself traced to this. Tell the truth, the woman in front of you will be very angry and sad, because Dolly does not allow herself to tell anyone about her whereabouts, not to tell the truth, she will misunderstand herself again. Anastasias heart, increasingly torn, increasingly conflicted. Oh no, where do you think? Am I that kind of viin? If I really spied on you, why would Ie to ask you about it? Its just that I have a friend who has seen you before, and she happened to run into you that day when she passed by here. Anastasia lied while adjusting her emotions. Oh my God, its horrible! Anastasia covered her chest and felt her heartbeat, Brayden, next time, you have to treat me to a big meal! My little heart, oh, Im sorry that youre beating so fast in a minute. Anastasia closed her eyes and muttered under her breath. What are you talking about? Suddenly, Dolly leaned into her ear and asked in a soft voice. Ah! Anastasia then screamed. This reaction really made Dolly a little surprised, she must have done something wrong! Otherwise, why would she be so nervous? Dolly edged closer to her and stared her dead in the eyes, Say, what the hell did you do? What could she have done? Anastasias eyes were a little averted, which made Dolly think more strongly. I didnt do anything, I just saved some money! Anastasia replied with her eyes closed, an answer she didnt even know how she came up with! At that moment, Dollyughed, not is the private money well, need to be so nervous well. Dolly turned around and walked straight to the kitchen. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door and Anastasia immediately became cautious, but Dolly, as if nothing had happened, put down the tools in her hand and walked to the door. Dolly, my mom asked me to give this to you! Its a mans voice! At once, Anastasia rushed directly to the door with a swift movement, and when she stood in front of the man, for a moment, she froze. This guy is too handsome! Thick ck eyebrows, a pair of big eyes, a good nose, and the sexy thin lips, these features, simply exquisite impable! She felt that the man in front of her was even more handsome than her big brother Brayden! Hello, handsome, my name is Anastasia, said Anastasia, immediately extending her right hand. p! Dolly reached out and pped the back of her hand, ring at her. Anastasia knows that her nymphomania, the woman next to her has seen in the eyes, but she really is justpletely defenseless to handsome men ah. Besides, what woman doesnt like a handsome man!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Thanks, and say hello to my aunt for me. Dolly smiled and whispered. Oh, this is the man Brayden was talking about. Anastasia rubbed her chin, sized up the man in front of her and nodded. At this moment, she also has some doubts, facing such a big handsome man, Dolly really will not be moved? Impossible, right? No, she has to find out! After exchanging a few pleasantries, Issac simply left. Whats inside? I want to taste it. Anastasia asked, staring curiously at the box in Dollys hand. This girl, how dare she think of eating! Here! Instantly, a freshly made pizza was presented to the two women. Anastasia naturally could not resist, directly down, grabbed and ate, the person next to her helplessly looked at her, shook his head and walked away. Its really quite tasty hey, I say you are too blessed with a good mouth, right? Anastasia muttered as she ate. Yes, she was indeed blessed to have known such a warm-hearted neighbor. Let me ask you oh, that guy next to you, do you think its handsome? Anastasia gently nudged Dolly in the kitchen and asked gossipingly. Thats it, no feeling. In fact, in Dollys mind, Brayden is the most handsome. Chapter 1731 Something’s wrong After hearing Dollys answer, Anastasia was relieved. Its just a pity that she already had Leon. If she hadnt been dating Leon, she would have gone after that man just now! Does that guy like you? Anastasia asked warily as she took Dollys shoulder. This girl is always talking nonsense. Dolly knocked her on the head, shook her head, sighed, and whispered, I think you are too idle to think about these things every day. The bookstore is on track and she has nothing to worry about, but Brayden is a bit of a concern. Looking at the woman in front of so calm and cool look, Anastasia a time actually came to interest, these days, Dolly has always presented a Brayden is not very concerned about the attitude, they do not know whether her heart is still this man, why not let her test it. Hey, there seems to be something going on over at Braydentely. Anastasia said deliberately, pretending to nce at Dolly inadvertently. Snap! Instantly, the spoon in Dollys hand fell to the ground, then immediately recovered the expression on her face, picked up the spoon on the ground, and hurriedly asked, Whats wrong? Whats wrong with Brayden? Looking at the woman in front of so much reaction, Anastasia heart a burst of joy, she knew, in her heart there is still Brayden, just she has refused to admit it. Why is this necessary? Love has to say it out loud, otherwise it will suffocate itself, that is really a loss. Ohe on, look why are you so nervous? Is it because youre in love with my big brother? What are you talking about? Im not! Said Dolly as she pushed Anastasia away and walked to the bathroom. Youre still shy! Looking at the petite back, Anastasias mouth curved up in a satisfied arc, if only Brayden was there.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The two women talked together for a while, Anastasia then left directly, she came for a very clear purpose, is to know Dolly and the man in the end what rtionship, now she has got a very clear answer, naturally can also be delivered to Brayden. Here, I told you everything ah, now can always be relieved, right? Anastasia gently patted Braydens shoulder and hurriedly said. Well, this time Brayden can really put his mind at ease. Tough break. Brayden said faintly, walking to his desk. And then what? And then what? Anastasia said yfully, Brother, shouldnt you show your appreciation? What do you want to do? Brayden asked, turning around and looking at her seriously. Show what? He has given her several cards, what else does she want? This brat is really greedy! Anastasia stared at the man in front of her and rubbed her chin, a glint in her eyes, Big brother, I recently looked at a store in a particrly good location, and I want to turn it into a bookstore. Yoo-hoo, this brats appetite is getting bigger and bigger, before just reaching for an allowance, now even let him buy her stores directly. Brother, you just give it to me? Is it good? Big brother, you said you are so rich, in do not care about this half a star. Anastasia said while shaking the mans arm and pouting. Dang! Leon outside the office watched this scene and finally couldnt stand it anymore, this stinky woman, how dare she mess around with big brother to this extent! Anastasia, get your ass over here! Leons voice was biting. Anastasia looked at him, a little confused. Hurry up and get over here! If people see this, what a shame! Leon continued, Brayden was feeling quite indifferent, he was used to Anastasias everything anyway. Uh woman suddenly felt a little speechless, slowly walked to Leon, a trace of displeasure in his eyes, tugged Leons coat corner, immediately said: Why ah you, angry so big why? Im not just pampering with big brother! Perhaps too angry, Leon immediately pulled her out. Yes, he did get jealous. Brayden shook his head and sighed, but for some reason, Dollys face came to his mind and he wondered what she was doing at that moment. And whether she is well? He looked up at the window, very sad, how he wanted to go to the woman immediately, bring her to Mrs. Knight and Franklin, family reunion, but she still can not remember anything, and, that man really and Dolly did not have the slightest rtionship? Mr. Kirnd! the assistants voice was filled with anxiety, Somethings wrong, our costumes are losing color badly! Brayden stood up miso, surprised. How is this possible? Every procedure of making the costume is strictly controlled by someone, how can the costume suddenly lose color? No, someone must be behind this! Go! Go check it out! Said Brayden, grabbing his jacket next to him and walking out of the office. When he arrived at the factory where the clothes were made, he froze for a moment, and several tanks next to him were full of colorful water. Braydens head went nk and his tone was fierce, Wheres the man in charge? Where did he go? Find me the person in charge! Mr. Kirnd, that, the man in charge ran away. A little girl came running over to him and said. At once, Brayden understood that the problem this time turned out to be that there was a traitor among the internal staff! Come out! Come out here! How can we wear the clothes we ordered with such bad color loss? Yeah! Let your bosse out and give us justice! In front of the factory, several people kept making noise and bickering, and the atmosphere was very biting. Listening to this burst of rude curses outside, Braydens heart is very ufortable, this time, he is really nted! Are there any other clothes that dont lose their color? Brayden looked at the few people in front of him. The person in front of him just shook his head and didnt say anything. The scene at the door was getting more and more chaotic, and the security guards could no longer suppress it. Yes, they are all angry and will inevitably do something damaging because of their impulsiveness. The Kirnd Group was thrust into the limelight and Brayden became the butt of everyones after-dinner jokes. Chapter 1732 Worry Dolly was sitting on the couch in the living room, staring at the TV not far away, nervous. I wonder how Brayden is doing now? She clenched her fists and her expression was worried. Dollys eyes shed with a trace of heartache. Big brother, what the hell is going on here? Anastasia immediately barged into the office. Brayden held his head in his hands, some headache, what else could it be? He was betrayed by his own people! Big brother, say something, whats going on? Do you know what people outside are talking about you! Anastasia shouted anxiously, she didnt want to see Brayden in such a disheveled state, and she didnt want Kirnd Group to be scorned by the public from now on! Anastasia knows very well in her heart that Brayden put most of her thoughts and energy into thispany in order to have a good development of thepany in the future, but now it is good. Anastasia, take it easy, this kind of thing is verymon in the mall. Brayden looked up and replied indifferently, his expression calm. But Anastasia is in a hurry! Brother, tell me, is someone behind this? The woman clutched his arm and asked hurriedly. Yes, its true that someone is behind it, but so what? He still doesnt even know who the person behind it is! Its ridiculous! Is it Vincent, is it him? Suddenly, Anastasia shouted. A momentter, Braydens eyes lit up for a moment, yes, Vincent once said that he wanted to get back at himself, to hit himself hard, could it really be that he had arranged all this? Braydens eyes gradually dimmed down. Without waiting for Brayden to say anything, Anastasia simply left. Thats right, Anastasia went straight to Melworks. In the office, Brayden sat on the sofa, looking up at the ceiling, and fell into a deep thought, this Vincent, I can not imagine that the heart of the eye can be so small. Dang! Looking at the woman who walked in aggressively in front of him, the corner of Vincents mouth raised a yful arc, and there was a hint of joy in his expression, finally, they still came to the door! Say it! Did you do it! Anastasias voice, displeased. Anastasia, you are not wee here, you can go out. Vincent looked at her and said seriously. Yes so what? Does she want to eat him? Its just a stinky woman, how dare she yell and scream here! Youve really eaten your guts! What a hypocrite! On the surface, he looks like a gentleman, but secretly he is a vile and dirty viin, Anastasia looked at him viciously and wanted to eat him up! Vincent, what do you want, Dolly did everything of her own free will, no one forced her! My big brother is not with her now, you cant use tricks against people indiscriminately!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Get the hell out of here! Vincent roared coldly. What a joke! What he Vincent wants to do, he naturally knows it in his own heart, its not the turn of a woman to tell him what to do! You will be punished! Vincent, one day, God will not forgive you! Anastasia said as she was led out by the security guards. Pop! A few guards pushed hard and Anastasia was dropped mercilessly to the ground. Eh- Anastasia braced herself to stand up, damn, stinking Vincent, bitchy man, to be so vicious! Hurry up and get up, go back, dont be a disgrace here! Not far away, came Braydens voice, Anastasia skimmed the man, heart is very upset, what embarrassment? She was clearly seeking justice for him! After bringing Anastasia back, Brayden began to think, he cant just be suppressed by that Vincent all the time, or his Gu familys face where to put? Anastasia sat limply on the sofa, rubbing her lower back over and over, looking in pain. Aigoo big brother hey, Im all wounded now, I cant work for you, but you cant get discouraged! We cant just sit around and wait for death. Anastasia said in a righteous voice. He certainly will not sit still, Brayden looked out the window, a cold glint in his eyes, clenched his fist, his face covered with ayer of gloom, Vincent, this time, but you took the initiative to provoke me! Is everything okay? Leon and Jayden and all of them came running. I dont know why, looking at the faces in front of her, Anastasias heart was moved, obviously she had just seen them yesterday, but today she had a feeling of long absence. Its okay, dont worry, who am I, Anastasia! Missy of the Zhou family, shes been great since she was a kid. She patted herself and said with conviction. But Im really happy to see you all today, and I thank you foring all this way to visit me. Anastasia said with her head bowed, embarrassed. Next to Skyler, listening to all this, he was instantly baffled. When did they say they wereing to see Anastasia? They were clearly here to discuss things with Brayden! Anastasia, whats going on in your head? We came over here to discuss the solution to this matter with Brother Brayden. Skyler threw ayer of cold water on her directly. Instantly, Anastasia smacked her lips, her expression a little discontented, dare she make a fool of herself! This Skyler, if you are affectionate, why do you have to say it? What a disgrace. Anastasia looked away, not wanting to deal with any of the people in front of her. For now, we can only appease those people and make qualified clothes as soon as possible in the shortest possible time. Brayden said indifferently, without a hint of ups and downs in his tone. He was right, they didnt have evidence that Vincent was behind it, and naturally they couldnt do anything with the man. This time, it was indeed Braydens negligence, he thought his clothing industry is not doing very big, and is still in a stage of development, no one wille to mess things up, but he overestimated Vincents character, never thought he would use such underhanded tactics! The man is a man, to y is the Yang scheme, but even use these unstageable means, it seems that he really overestimated Vincent before. Brayden gritted his teeth fiercely and his aura was grim. Ding ding ding! Suddenly, on the table next to her, the phone rang, but Brayden was thinking about something and didnt pay much attention, Anastasia looked at it and her eyes lit up, huh? Its Dolly! Big brother big brother, quick, its your sister-inw calling you! Anastasia immediately picked up the phone and threw it to Brayden. That, are you okay? On the phone, Dolly asked cautiously, I just saw some news about Kirnd Group on TV, so Chapter 1733 Card Dolly is worried about herself! She still has herself in her heart, thats why she couldnt wait toe as soon as she knew something had happened to her. Brayden smiled at the thought and reassured Dolly, saying, Its okay. What are youughing at? Anastasia looked at Brayden in front of her and was puzzled. Dont worry, Ill fix it. All of a sudden, the people around understood Brayden Fangs bewildering smile. After Brayden hung up the phone, the people next to her were gossiping andughing, with a little joy in their eyes that Dolly was finally starting to care about Brayden! Even Leon, who has never liked to smile much, was in a somewhat exuberant mood at this time. The two of them were on the verge of reconciliation! Several people have been discussing together for a long time, and although no specific n has been discussed, the general outline has been formed. At present, their main task is not to return the favor with a tooth, but to find a way to solve the problem in front of them, which is the result of what everyone has always believed. Please rest assured that I will be responsible for this matter to the end. I am very sorry for the loss of color caused by the clothes, so I have decided to resend you a new batch of clothes without charging you anything, as apensation to you. Brayden said loudly in front of the major media. Thisment really surprised some people, knowing that it would cost a lot to reissue new clothes to those people! Is this Brayden out of his mind? To think that he would make such a decision. Yes, there is no such business ah, this is not a loss! I guess he wont be able to keep this Kirnd Group going for long. The people at the back kept talking, some gloating, and Brayden in fact had long been prepared, yes, the cost of making new clothes this time, all out of his pocket alone. He has never been a person who cares about money, he also knows that pay will be rewarded this truth, naturally will not care about this small amount of money. Big brother, how much did you really spend? Anastasia asked cautiously as she gently nudged his arm next to him. Brayden turned around and looked at her seriously, but didnt want to answer her question. Say it quickly! Youre trying to kill me in a hurry! Anastasias face, is very anxious, she is afraid that this man will invest all his familys money in clothing, then how can he still have a rtionship with Dolly ah! Men and women in love, naturally most of the costs are paid by men. What are you asking that for? Brayden asked in a low voice, impatient. Say it! All right! Stop it! Brayden is pissed, this bratty girl, why does she always fool around regardless of the asion! Finally, I dont know how long it took for the scene to disperse and Anastasia followed Brayden, chasing after him constantly, afraid he would run away. Leon, is this how you control your future wife? Brayden stared at Leon in front of him and said unhappily. At once, Leon was a bit speechless, this weekday, has always been Anastasia control Leon, Leon how dare to control her ah? Leon walked over and gently tugged on the womans coat, telling her to be more restrained, Anastasia just made an OK gesture, but did not say anything. Looking at Braydens so silent look, Anastasia still couldnt help herself, she immediately picked up the bag next to her and ced a few cards from her wallet in front of him with a calm expression. Hmm? Brayden looked up at Anastasia in front of him, a little curious. Brother, these cards were given to me by you before, I know, you have no intention of asking me to return them, but you are in trouble now, I naturally cant sit idly by. Consider this money as my loan to you, and when you have money, you will pay me back. Anastasia skimmed the several cards on the table, her expression was very reluctant, the money in these cards, how to add up to a million, right? A did not hold back, Brayden actuallyughed, next to Leon, also covered his mouth snickering, face a look of embarrassment. Brayden looked at the cards in front of him and couldnt help butugh. All right, take it back and spend it yourself. Brayden pushed a few cards in front of Anastasia. Although Anastasia did want to take those cards back, she held back and looked away, trying not to look at the cards again with a determined look. Big brother, just dont push it on me, youre my big brother, your business is my business! Take this money, just take it, as long as dont forget to pay me back. She lowered her head and spoke in embarrassment. This crazy woman, how can she say such petty words? Leon went over and gently pushed her to stop talking, but Anastasia didnt care about being petty, she just kept talking about herself, not looking at Leons face. Come on, dontmiserate there, dont worry, I Brayden is not short of this money now. Braydenughed and whispered. In fact, its not that he doesntck money, its just that he values the sister in front of him more than the money. Immediately after Brayden said this, Anastasia turned around and faced him with a delighted look.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Really? Big brother, youre really not short of money? Anastasia asked in a low voice as she leaned over the table and blinked her big eyes. The little smartass, he knew she was just being polite. Brayden tapped her on the head and nodded. What about falling in love? It costs a lot of money to fall in love. You have to invite Dolly to dinner, you have to invite her to the movies, you have to go shopping with her to buy clothes and cosmetics. Anastasia picked her fingers and counted them off. This woman, when did she be so verbose? Leon looked at the woman in front of him and unconsciously yawned, while Brayden looked at such a lovely her, but his heart was somewhat relieved. At least she is looking out for herself ah, at least she has him in her heart as a big brother ah. Oops no, youd better keep it! All right, you keep these cards, you will need them when you apany Dolly shopping, eating and watching movies. Brayden said deliberately. Hey, thats the truth! Anastasia took all the cards on the table at once and put them into her bag. When Leon saw this scene, he shook his head, when did she be a wealthy fan? But the eyes are a doting. Okay, then Im off! Im going to go shopping with Dolly. Anastasia said as she left the office, even her body looked lighter. Chapter 1734 Investing Big brother, those cards you should actually take, after all, at this stage, it is exactly when you need money. Leon walked up to Brayden and said seriously with his head down. Yes, like Leon said, Brayden is short on cash these days, but he can barely manage. Dont worry, it will all pass. Brayden smiled and replied confidently. Soon things have been sessfully resolved, but Braydens pockets are really not a few money left, and thepanys employees sries, for him now, is still a difficult hurdle, he has no money left to pay employees sries. The Kirnd Group was in crisis and Brayden had no choice but to make the transition, but just as the apparel industry wasing into its own, this suddenly happened, which made him somewhat anxious. You know, when you first start the transition, it costs a lot of money, and the prep work is another huge investment, and before the transition, Kirnd Group has lost a lot of money, so now the economic situation is considered to be rtivelyrge. Brayden sat on the couch in his office, eyes closed, pressing on his temples, trying to rx. Big brother, whats wrong with you? Is something wrong? Leon rushed in and asked worriedly. Brayden just gently waved his hand, did not say anything, he suddenly some confusion, transformation, is not a wrong decision for him? Now that the Kirnd Group had encountered so many idents, was it all because of his own stubbornness? He pped his head hard and tried to clear his head. Big brother, whats wrong with you? Leons heart, very anxious, he knows that Brayden is now very upset, so he wants to help this big brother in front of him through his ability. Brayden! suddenly Stephen barged right in. What is he doing here? Brayden looked up at the man in front of him with some curiosity. Brayden! Skyler then broke in. This young couple, who suddenly came here, are afraid that they have something to discuss with him, right? Skyler said that she wants to invest in yourpany. Stephen said coldly without eloquence, a statement that caused Brayden in front of him to freeze for a moment, and then immediately recovered the expression on his face. Skyler, this is not childs y. Brayden reminded her, How can you invest in this business if you dont know anything about clothing? Skyler eyed Brayden suspiciously and wondered if he shouldnt be happy that she was investing. Of course she knew this was no childs y! It was just clear in her mind that she wanted to help Brayden get through the difficult situation at hand. Brayden, it doesnt matter if I dont know the clothing industry, as long as you do, Ill follow you! Said Skyler gently patted his shoulder. Next to Stephen looked at the woman so determined look, some helpless. Mr. Kirnd, since Skyler has said so, you might as well draw up a document. What Stephen meant was that he agreed with all of Skylers actions. This young couple, do things too ridiculous, right? Stephen naturally did not care about these small amounts of money, and he knew that Brayden was now in desperate need of funds, and he was willing to help the man, just as Jayden was willing to be friends with him. Who would have thought that the former love rivals would now be a pair of good friends. Thanks. Brayden said, looking at them, moved. Brother! And me! Suddenly, Anastasia came running over. Looking at her panting, Brayden knew that she was up to something again. Here! Here, its all for you! This is all I have, its all for you, and when you earn money, give it back to me double! Anastasia patted herself , and said loudly. Brayden looked at her in disbelief and wonderment. Okay, you should stop hiding it from me, Dolly has already told me, she said you are very short of money now and asked me not to take your money anymore. But how would Dolly know about this? Braydens expression was somewhat surprised, under the impression that he hadnt told the woman anything. True to form Dolly, its amazing how urate some things are calcted. Anastasia continued to mutter. A moment, Brayden understood, so, all this is the woman guessed, the two of them really have a heart to heart ah, Braydens mouth at the corners of an arc of satisfaction. Is it enough? If not, Ill sell my few bookstores. Hey, no, no, no! Cant sell the bookstore! Leon immediately ran over to persuade. Anastasia is feeling very indifferent, the bookstore, now gone, can still be openedter, but for now, at least she has to help Brayden to get over this difficult. Thank you guys so much. At this moment Braydens heart was full of emotions. In fact, the reason he is now getting so much help from so many people is all because he has helped them before. In the end, Brayden epted Skylers investment, but Anastasias card, he did not ept. President, I heard that that Brayden has solved the problem smoothly and another shareholder named Skyler has appeared in Kirnd Group, said the assistant in the office, with his head down, to Vincent in front of him. I cant imagine that this Brayden is quite a set of ah, even let Skyler for his investment, Vincent gritted his teeth, the momentum is very dissatisfied. President, the next step, what should we do? The assistant asked immediately afterwards. Dont do anything now! Dont make any moves for now, or Brayden wont take it lying down. Vincent looked out the window and replied faintly. Brayden, this time, I just want to give you a small lesson, you can rest assured that next time, you will not be so lucky! Vincent bit his lower lip hard until a stream of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Mr. Kirnd, thank you so much, if you hadnt been able to get this new batch of clothes out in time, we would have really had to pay the breach of contract. Yeah, Brayden, with this new batch of clothes, the quality really cant be beat. Several of the previous partners keptplimenting Brayden with excitement on their faces. Good, as long as they are satisfied, his purpose, finally achieved, Brayden breathed a sigh of relief, and after a few pleasantries with them, then directly left. The one in charge, have you found it yet? Not yet. Leon lowered his head and replied guiltily, wanting to determine if the person behind the shenanigans was Vincent, he had to find the person in charge who had run away.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Brayden looked out the window, half-smiling, with a somewhat stern look. What do you want to do about Vincent? asked Leon hurriedly. Against him, it is not difficult, the difficulty is that they do not have the evidence in their hands, Brayden clenched his fists, the back looks very fierce. Chapter 1735 not normal Congrattions, congrattions to Mr. Kirnd for getting through it. Vincent said loudly as he pped his hands and walked over. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Thepanys main goal is to provide a good service to its customers. If theres nothing else, Ill take my leave first. He barely managed to squeeze out a polite smile and turned around to leave. Looking at that calm can not be calm face, Vincent suddenly heart angry, clenched his fist, almost did not hold back, directly swung up. Damn Brayden, do you think this is the end of it? No way! Mr. Kirnd, you should take care of your health these days! I heard that Kirnd Group had a lot of idents, you have been running around recently, its really hard. Saying that, Vincent left straight away. Listening to the biting voice behind him, Brayden took a deep breath and walked forward, now is not the time for a showdown with Vincent, even if he had more anger in his heart, he had to hold it in. The assistant next to him looked at the scene and was upset, but could do nothing about it. Dolly, what do you think of my son? In the living room, the old woman looked at Dolly in front of her and asked seriously. What do you mean? Dolly looked away from the old woman on the couch and wondered why Issac was suddenly mentioned. Auntie, Issac is fine. Dolly replied indifferently, not hearing the meaning of the old womans words in the slightest. All of a sudden the old womans heart got excited, Look, my son now also does not have a girlfriend, and you, now also does not have a boyfriend, why dont you Mom! Before the old woman could finish her sentence, Issac barged right in. Mom, Ive been looking for you for half a day, why did youe here again? Issac panted, with a hint of displeasure in his tone. This guy, why does he keep interrupting her? She was just about to talk to Dolly about the two of them when he barged right in and interrupted her. What do you want from me? Forget it, whatever it is go home and talk about it, I have something to say to Dolly now. Said the old woman, directly holding the small hand of the woman next to her, excitedly. Issac naturally knew what the old woman had in mind, only he felt that now was not the best time. For Dolly, he is also considered to have a certain understanding, he knows very well in his heart, this is not a simple woman, her body is involved in too many events. But the old woman did not go deeper, nor did she investigate, if she knew these things, perhaps, she would not like Dolly anymore. Gee mom, you should stop nagging, hurry up and go home. Saying that, Issac directly pulled up the old woman and walked out. This pair of mother and son, what is going on? Looking at the two distant backs, a trace of curiosity shed in Dollys eyes. When she returned home, the old woman, with one force, flung her son directly to the side with a furious expression. Looking at his mother in such an angry manner, Issac immediately told her everything he knew about Dolly. After the remark, Issac thought the old woman would immediately dismiss the idea of Dolly, but instead she burst outughing. Son, I know, are you testing me by telling me this? I tell you, Dolly is really a rare good woman, can cook, good character and temperament, simple and kind, even if she has experienced some bad things before, so what? Besides, our family is also a big family, although living in this ce with few people for a long time, but the strength of our family is there, you can rest assured. For a moment, Issac froze. Thats right, what he said just now was indeed what he deliberately said to his old mother, he just wanted to know if she would dislike Dollys experience and identity, but now it seems that everything was overthought by him. Looking at his mothers reasonable appearance in front of him, a stone finally fell from Issacs heart. He still has a lot of feelings for Dolly, but he has never had the courage to confess to the woman, you know, the two of them have not been in contact for a long time. Son, tell me honestly, do you like Dolly? the old woman asked gossiping as she gently tugged on his coat. Mom, where does anyone ask as bluntly as you do. Issac said with embarrassment. Yo, youre already this big and youre still shy? At once, the old woman understood everything, well, now just waiting for Dolly to say yes.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Issac looks handsome, good character and outstanding ability, and is also very kind and excellent, she has no reason not to like. The old woman looked at Dollys vi, and an arc of satisfaction curved at the corners of her mouth. Sneeze! Suddenly, Dolly on the sofa sneezed coldly, what happened? Who was chanting about her again? Dolly sniffled, a little uneasy in her heart. Dolly, youre not doing anything at hometely, are you? On the phone, Anastasias voice was a little worried. Dont worry, Im fine. Dolly immediately said, what else can she have? It was time to eat, y, and talk with the old woman from time to time, sofortable, just, a little miss Brayden. Im telling you, watch out for that man! Its that Issac guy, I think, hes not normal for you. Anastasia gossiped, but her tone sounded very serious. How is it possible that the two of them have only known each other for less than a month, okay? Come on, just stop guessing, the two of us are just neighbors, nothing else. I think so. But I dont know why, Anastasias heart is always a little uneasy, since she went to see Dolly that time and saw that man, always feel something is not right, but I cant say. Whos the caller? Suddenly, Brayden walked right in. I dont know why, but when Dolly heard the mans voiceing from the phone, her face, turned red and her heart beat even faster. That, I have something to do now, Ill talk to youter. With that, Anastasia simply hung up the phone. Looking at the phone in her hand, Dollys heart felt a little lost. Big brother, howe you have time toe to my ce? Anastasia got up, took Braydens arm and asked gently. He came here, of course, to ask her about Dolly, Brayden bellyached, sat down and said, You havent even been messing around at my cetely, its kind of unusual. Chapter 1736 Perverse Aston The only way she can be considered normal is to go to Kirnd Group every day? Anastasia nced at Brayden and beamed, a little unhappy. The first thing you need to do is to take the initiative toe to her first, he must not simply open to visit himself, right? Well, it must be about Dollys business again! Otherwise, big brother would not havee to her. Thinking of this, Anastasia deliberately asked, Big brother, what are you looking for me for? Brayden sat down on the couch next to him, cleared his throat, and with a slightly embarrassed expression, asked in a low voice, So, whats Dolly been up to? Sure enough, its still about Dolly. What did you say? I didnt hear you clearly just now. Anastasia said deliberately. Brayden repeated loudly, I said, hows Dolly these days! This is the right thing to do, is not only concerned about others, and is not something to be ashamed of, why so coy, Anastasia rubbed her chin while thinking, Dolly ah. Whats wrong? Is something wrong with her? Looking at the woman in front of the frowning appearance, Brayden suddenly nervous, Anastasia saw in the eyes, the heart naturally also some excitement, Brayden, before you always tease me, now, it is time for me to tease tease tease you! Anastasia smiled yfully, with a hint of a snicker in her eyes. At once, Brayden understood all, knocked the womans head, Anastasia, you dare to lie to me! Aiya big brother, I cant imagine that for a Dolly, you really entered my trap, haha, dont worry, shes fine, good as can be, rxing every day. But Anastasia still didnt say anything about that Issac. After all, Dolly herself denied the rtionship between her and that man, and she still trusts her sister-inw. What about that man? Has he been to hertely? Brayden asked immediately afterwards. Really, what is feared is whates, Anastasia parted her face, her expression a little panicked. Brother, you say that, Dolly and I dont live together, how would I know if that man went to her? Besides, even if he had gone to her, he would only be doing a neighborly act of friendship. She stammered. But Brayden does not think so. There is a saying that love grows with time, and this is a fact that has been proven countless times. He and Dolly cant spend time together, and if another man appears in her life, what should he do if she really epts that man then? No, no, absolutely not give that man any chance! No, I have to go find her! Said Brayden, about to leave. Hey! Dont! Dolly doesnt want anyone to disturb her, thats why she lives there. If you really go now, then she will have to find another house, and by then, Im afraid even I wont be able to find her. Anastasia immediately blocked Braydens way and persuaded. She was right, for now, he could still learn about Dollys condition through Anastasia, but if the woman left that house and went somewhere else without telling anyone, then he really wouldnt know anything about her. Brayden sat down again, lost in thought. Brayden sighed softly, his face a little helpless. Big brother, just dont worry, since Dolly even called you to care about you before, it means that she still has you in her heart, so dont get hurt over those trivial things here. Anastasia gently patted the mans arm and hurriedly persuaded. Dollys person, we all know very well in our hearts, she is absolutely dedicated to her feelings, but Brayden take into ount that the woman has not fully recovered the previous memory, he is afraid that she is easy to be shaken by others. Come on, why are you a big man still jealous over such things? Are you done with thepany? Anastasia reminded. The Kirnd Group has indeed had a bit too much going ontely, but Brayden has taken care of some of the more serious matters, and for the rest, he just needs to let his assistant step in and handle it. Big brother, how is Leon doing these days? Knock! Before Brayden could open his mouth to answer Anastasias question, Aston side barged right in. What are you doing here? Anastasia asked unhappily, standing directly in front of Brayden. Brayden, are you okay? Aston ran directly to Brayden and asked worriedly, with a few drops of clear liquid in his eyes. What is this? What is she up to again? Brayden looked at the poor woman in front of him and was a little curious. I was abroad some time ago, so I didnt know what was happening at home. Brayden, Im sorry, its all my fault for leaving you when you were in trouble. Aston said in a petnt voice. What kind of nonsense is she talking about? Who told her to stay with Brayden? Who said Brayden needed her help? Anastasia looked at the woman in front of her with uncertainty and a burst of anger in her heart. Aston, first of all, you dont have to apologize to me, and secondly, I dont need your help, Im fine now, dont worry about it, now you can leave. Brayden said fiercely. Aston went abroad for the recent period of time, he could not easily regain a quiet life, and now she is back again cold and impatient, it is really fate.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It seems that the old man cant control her, its a pity that the old man has been hiding his own health condition. Brayden shook his head, his expression a little sad, the old man is a good father, but Aston is not a good daughter. Are you angry with me? Can you forgive me? I promise there wont be a next time! I will be there for you through all the hard times. Aston spoke with emotion. Anastasia, who was next to her, just couldnt look away. Hey hey hey, Miss Aston, this is my ce, not a venue for your acting, you can leave, you are not wee here. Anastasia said bluntly. This woman, too, is really sour, and, cheekier than the walls! Anastasia, I really appreciate your constant care and support for Brayden, dont worry, I will work hard in the future and I will definitely take good care of Brayden. Aston directly stood up and held Anastasias small hand tightly, rushing to say. For a moment, Anastasia panicked. Thats enough! Suddenly Brayden yelled. She had to act until how long Brayden sneered, staring dead at the woman in front of him with a biting expression. Chapter 1737 Knock on the door Thats right, she is acting! Astons eyes shed with a horrific cold light, her aura became somewhat fierce, since he did not like to see herself acting, then she did not act is. Aston stroked his hair and lifted his chin slightly, reverting to his old condescending posture. Finally, its time to reveal her true colors, right? Anastasia skimmed her with a look of disdain in her eyes. Miss Aston, you came to my ce looking for Brayden, right? Brother, people are here to see you. Anastasia looked at the man next to her and said deliberately. Brayden naturally knew that this Aston was looking for himself, but he really did not want to deal with this woman in front of him. What do you want from me? Brayden slowly raised his head and asked in a low voice, without a hint of ups and downs in his tone; yes, he had been holding back, holding back the bad feelings inside. Looking at such a cold face in front of her, Astons heart was hard, why couldnt he smile at her? I was just a little worried about you, so I came to check on you, thats all. Aston hurriedly exined. Yes, she was indeed worried about the man in front of her, and at the same time she wanted to see how he was going to get Dolly back given his current condition! Well, you see me now, Im fine, nothings happened, you can go. Brayden pointed to the door and said faintly. Aston suddenly felt a bit sad, after all, the same heartless Brayden ah, she clenched her fist, her aura became very cold, since the beginning, he has never been polite to himself, and now he is still so cold!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Miss Aston, my big brother said you can go now. Anastasia warned from the side. What an Anastasia! Aston red at her fiercely, and then stepped on a pair of hatred sky high, thump, thump, thump and left. The first time I saw her, I didnt know why, but Anastasias heart was a little uneasy, she wasnt going to do anything again, was she? And Brayden was surprised that Aston just meekly went away without any fuss. Big brother, with what you know about Aston, could she be the one behind this? Anastasia asked Brayden in front of her with a serious expression. I dont think so! He knew that woman, and while it was true that she hated herself at times, she didnt go so far as to do that! Brayden shook his head, signaling otherwise. However, that doesnt mean that Aston and the person behind that have nothing to do with each other. These days, there are a lot of interesting things and countless idents. When exactly do you want me to wait? On the phone, Amaras voice sounded anxious. Aston sneered and pressed the speakerphone directly. Whats your hurry? Dont worry, soon youll be able to do what you want! Amara, you are sometimes too impulsive, so before you start acting, I have to remind you once more to be prepared for everything and leave yourself a way out, otherwise no one will be able to save you, including your Jayden! With that, Aston simply hung up the phone. Looking at the phone in her hand, Amara gritted her teeth in a ferocious manner. Whats wrong, Amara? Jayden asked softly as he came over and hugged her tightly from behind. Huh? Nothing, that, have you made dinner yet? Im hungry. Amara immediately turned around, covered her stomach, and said as if she was pampered. You little glutton, lets go, Ive already made dinner. Saying that, Jayden took her little hand and walked straight into the restaurant. Amara looked at Jayden with suspicion, somewhat puzzled, and was stunned to see how he had suddenly cooked so many dishes. Have you forgotten what day it is already? Jayden asked in a low voice as he hooked the womans chin. Amara cocked her head and thought, but after thinking for a while, she couldnt figure out what day it really was. At this moment, Amaras heart was very excited. Snuggling in the mans arms, she said affectionately, Jayden, thank you for preparing all this for me. As long as were both safe and sound and healthy, thats enough, and as for the rest, its none of our business. Jayden kissed her forehead and muttered. After a few words, a wave of guilt was born in Amaras heart. She cant reject her hatred for Dolly, but she cant tell the man she loves in front of her about it. jayden, Im sorry, it was Dolly who betrayed me first, and everything she suffers in the future is because she deserves it! Dolly, lying in bed, looking at the moon outside the window, a smile on her face from time to time, it is because she thought of Brayden, I wonder what he is doing at this time? Is like himself looking at the moon in the sky. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door and Dolly immediately became cautious. Who woulde here in the middle of the night? Just as Dolly got up to answer the door, suddenly, as if she thought of something, shey down again. No, before Anastasiaes, she will definitely give herself a call, this is thest time she came here, the two of them made a deal, and the old woman also said when she talked to herself before, she will onlye to herself during the daytime, so, the person knocking at the door, neither Anastasia nor the old woman, could it be that Issac? Impossible, Issac is a very principled person, what to do and what not to do, he knows very well in his heart, so, this time may be a bad thing toe. The knock on the door was getting more and more urgent, and Dollys heart was getting more and more scared. She picked up the phone next to her, flipped through her contacts, found Anastasias cell phone number, and hesitated to dial it. What are you doing? Dont let people sleep! It was the old womans voice! Dollys eyes lit up for a moment with an expression of anticipation, and then the knocking died down, but she lost sleep. The next day, early in the morning, the knock on the door again, Dolly clinging to the quilt, very scared, afraid or the wave ofst night toe to trouble. Dolly, its me, its Auntie. At that moment, the old woman shouted. Dolly, who was in bed, heard it was a neighbor and immediately got up and went downstairs to open the door. The old woman saw her and asked worriedly, Are you all right? Last night, I saw someone knocking on your door. Chapter 1738 Help her get her memory back? Auntie. Finally, Dolly couldnt help herself and hugged the old woman in front of her tightly, sobbing. Dolly felt that she couldnt take it anymore! She had just finished something that was painful to her, she had just regained her previous state, but now she had run into something inexplicable again. Okay, no more crying, lets go in and talk. Saying that, the old woman immediately closed the door. Dont be afraid, maybe people were looking for the wrong doorst night. In the living room, the old womanforted her and said. Is that so? If only it were really that simple, Dolly smiled awkwardly and didnt say anything, but the incident did give the old woman an opportunity to bring up a certain topic. Dolly ah, have you ever thought of finding a boyfriend to protect yourself and take care of yourself ah, so that you dont have to live alone. After a few words, somehow Dollys mind actually appeared Braydens face again. Could it be that she had really fallen uncontrobly in love with that Brayden? Dolly shook her head, trying to clear her head. Huh? No? Shaking her head? Does she not want to find a boyfriend? Or, does she already have a boyfriend? The old woman suddenly became alert. Auntie, I dont have that in mind at the moment. Dolly politely refused, she hadnt even figured out her own heart yet, so how could she possiblymit to a new rtionship? It has been so long, she tried to calm herself down and forget Brayden, but in her heart, she always thought of that man, perhaps, she should not deliberately forget someone. Dolly, what do you think of our Issac? The old woman suddenly said. Dollys body trembled, she was shocked by the old womans words in front of her, Issac is certainly a very good man, but she is not suitable for him. Thepanys main goal was to find a woman who would be more qualified than the one he was. Looking at such expectant eyes in front of her, Dolly just shook her head. For a long time, perhaps feeling the atmosphere is a little awkward, Dolly immediately got up and went to pour a cup of tea for the old woman, Auntie, you drink some water. Why? What is the problem? What is the problem, Issac is very good in all aspects, why Dolly will not see him? The olddy cocked her head and stared at Dolly in front of her, curious. There are houses, cars, backgrounds, power, strength, he is not worse than those outside the president ah, not to mention, her son is also a president himself. Dolly, tell me, why dont you like Issac, did he bully you? Did he do something wrong to you? The old woman grabbed her arm tightly and asked anxiously, and this questionpletely baffled Dolly. Auntie, take it easy, Issac is nice and wonderful and he takes care of me, he hasnt done anything to wrong me or bully me. Its just that I really should not want to think about these problems now, I just want to be alone for a while in peace and quiet. Dolly immediately exined. She didnt want to hurt anyone, nor did she want to burden anyone, so there were some things that she should still say clearly. Dont want to fall in love? The old woman frowned slightly, puzzled. In this world, how can there be women who dont want to fall in love? Which woman does not want to be held in the hands of a man, spoiled, loved, but Dolly wants to be left alone, what kind of world is this? Is there something wrong with your own mindset? The old woman lowered her head, her face a little lost. Auntie, you can see that Issac and I are fine now, the two of us are just ordinary friends. But she doesnt want the two of them to just be friends ah, she wants the woman in front of her to be her daughter-inw, forget it, it may take some time. The old woman looked up, smiled, and immediately changed the subject. Love this kind of thing, not to say that there can be, the most important thing, or should see two parties to each others feelings, perhaps because the two of them together for too short a time, so Dollys heart, just did not give birth to the kind of love between men and women. Dolly, if youre scared, why dont youe and stay at my house? Dolly knew that the old woman was referring tost nights incident, and that perhaps, as she had just said, it was really just someone looking for the wrong house. No, Auntie, I can do it myself. Dolly smiled and replied immediately. In the corner, a tightly wrapped woman was hovering over and over, looking like she was waiting for something. How did it go? Amara asked coldly. It failed. The man running over to me replied softly, head bowed. Waste! When we knocked on the doorst night, the neighbor next to us came out and yelled, and we left early for fear of being discovered by others. The man exined. The neighbor? Thats the old woman? Amara raised her head, half-smiling, and looked away with a fierce aura. Look for an opportunity to strike! Dont forget your one million! Ill transfer it to you immediately after its done. Said the woman and left straight away. But the man standing in ce, but the heart is guilty of muttering, this is a matter of life and death, he should naturally be careful! Dolly didnt tell Anastasia about the knocking incident, and Anastasia had been too busy with the bookstore to visit her recently. Have you been to see Dollytely? Brayden asked ndly from the office. No. Anastasia answered directly. The man immediately put the pen down in his hand with a displeased expression.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Anastasia naturally knew that Brayden would be angry upon hearing these words and immediately exined, Ive been very busytely and havent had time to go over to her side. The gloom on Braydens face eased considerably. Anastasia gave Brayden a look and skimmed her lips. Hows business in the bookstore these days? Brayden continued to ask. Its okay, another batch of new books came in and Im nning to open two more bookstores in a few days. Anastasia spoke up. Yo, this woman is really something! Nowadays, Anastasia deals with problems in the business world with ease and is not as furtive as before. Although sometimes she is always pampered and cute in front of herself in private, but rtively speaking, she has really changed a lot, especially in her career. This is something that Brayden does findforting. Brother, I think you should have a good talk with Dolly. Anastasia suddenly said, Since she has lost her memory, then you should help her find her memory! Chapter 1739 taken away Having said that, but Brayden knows Dollys character temperament very well, as long as she does not want to do, will not be easy to contact, just like she does not want to see himself now, and has been avoiding himself. Since that knocking incident, Dolly rarely goes out. She stays at home all day, either learning to cook food or pruning some flowers, although indeed some boredom, but also peace of mind, and the old woman is also every now and then to chat with her natter, the days are also peaceful. But since Issac learned from the old woman that she had a heart for him, he also had a heart. Yes, Dolly is the first woman he met his heart, naturally do not want to give up easily, he had thought that over time, Dolly will be moved, but now it seems that Dolly is really not the slightest male and female feelings for him. Mom, I think Dolly might not really feel anything for me. In the living room, Issac said with a lost voice. The old woman sighed, there is nothing she can do, love this kind of thing, is originally about the two sides, if one side has a different heart, the rtionship is bound to not smooth. It seems that Issac and Dolly are destined to have a rtionship with each other na, the old woman olddy looked at the ceiling above, a trace of sadness shed in her eyes. Outside the window, the dark sky, the lonely moon, the terrible silence around, Dolly sat on the sofa, not knowing why, feeling very uneasy. What is wrong with myself? Why is your heart beating so fast? She covered her chest and frowned tightly, always feeling that something bad was going to happen, but she didnt know how to prevent it. Dang! In a sh, she stood up from the sofa with a miso. Soon, several men rushed right in. Who are you people? Why do you want toe here? What are you doing here! Dolly pointed at the men in front of her and asked bitterly, these men were not good people at first nce. Youre that Dolly, right? Someone, tie her up and take her away! A man in the lead yelled out, and instantly, several men in the back immediately moved forward with ropes. What do you want to do? Let go of me! Help! I Before Dolly could finish her sentence, her mouth was already gagged. Mom, did you hear Dollys voice? Issac said to the older woman next to him in the dining room of the house next door. This silly son! How much does he like Dolly that he can hear her voice every moment! No, all right, youre hallucinating, I get it, people who fall in love are like that, always thinking about their beloved every day. The old woman immediately replied. Issac raised his head and looked at his mother in front of him with suspicion, wondering if he was really overthinking things. But just now, he clearly heard that womans voice ah! Soon, several men picked up Dolly, got right into the car and drove away. If you are really worried, you can go over and take a look. The old woman looked at her son in front of her and said softly.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Out of concern, Issac still ran out, but when he arrived at Dollys door, he hesitated, the whole house was dark before, there was not a light. Issac wandered for a long time, but went back home. The next morning, when he left for work and passed by Dollys vi, it was still quiet, and he didnt think much of it and left straight away. Knock, knock, knock! The old woman knocked on the door for a long time, but she did not see anyone insidee to open the door, which made her feel a little strange. Dolly! Its Auntie! Open the door! The old woman shouted while knocking on the door, but inside the vi, there was still no movement. Dolly doesnt look like a sleeper, and even if she is, she should be awake with all themotion outside. Oh no, something must have happened to her! The old woman immediately took out her cell phone and dialed. Sure enough, by the time Anastasia arrived, the ce was already empty. Anastasia, I also called you this morning when I noticed something was wrong, Im so sorry I didnt take care of Dolly, the older woman rushed to apologize to the woman in front of her. It seems that something has really happened to her. Dolly, no matter where she went, would not just leave without a word, so she must have been caught by someone, Anastasia rubbed her hands together, her heart was very anxious, if this matter was known by Brayden, he would definitely scold himself. What to do what to do? She kept walking back and forth with a very anxious expression. Mom! Whats going on? What the hell is going on here? Where is everyone and where did Dolly go? Issac asked loudly as he ran in. Gone, by the way son, when you were eatingst night, you said you heard Dollys voice, so do you remember hearing her say anything? The old woman clutched her sons hand and hurriedly asked, regretting that she did not let her son visit Dollys vist night, otherwise, Im afraid there would not be something like this tonight. Didnt quite hear it. Issac said, also regretting how he and this morning did not knock on Dollys doorst night and this morning, but was dyed by hesitation and timidity the best time to rescue. All of a sudden, Anastasia sat down on the couch next to her, a hint of helplessness shed in her eyes, where should she go to find Dolly? Call the police. Issac shouted. Wait, dont call the police yet, I have to tell Big Brother about this, Auntie, Issac, keep quiet for now, Ill leave first, Ill call you guyster. With that, Anastasia ran straight out, no matter what, Brayden have to know this thing! At this time Brayden, is sitting in the office busy, looks very serious. Dang! Anastasia barged right in, with a panting look that made the man in front of her look a little disgusted. Big brother, its not good. Anastasias expression, was panic. Whats going on? Brayden asked faintly. Anastasia lowered her head, hesitated, and finally mustered up the courage to speak up. What do you mean, Dolly was taken? When? Who did it! The man immediately stood up and asked fiercely. She didnt know either! Anastasia shook her head helplessly and felt guilty. She promised the man in front of her that she would take good care of Dolly, but now that woman has been taken away by someone else! No clues at all? Is there not a shred of evidence at the scene? Brayden asked fiercely. Wheres Leon? Leon! he shouted like a madman. Chapter 1740 Not her? Big brother, whats wrong? Whats wrong? Leon immediately ran in and asked in a low voice, his tone was very careful, he knew very well, Brayden since he could throw such a big temper, must be something big happened! Dollys been taken, you get more people. Looking at the anxious Brayden in front of her, Anastasia was heartbroken. She didnt know why things had turned out the way they had, but she was really looking for a house for Dolly for her own good. Big brother, I didnt mean to do it, I really didnt think about it. Anastasia stammered, not knowing how to exin to him. And at this time Brayden, did not want to hear her exnation at all, he did not take care of the woman next to him, directly ran out of the office. Looking at the departing back, Anastasias heart was only filled with remorse. If she had known this would happen today, why would she have obediently listened to Dolly and found a house for her? Miss Mason, whats going on with Mr. Kirnd? Is he okay? A nearby employee ran up to her and rushed to ask, looking worried. Its okay. She waved her hand and answered immediately. Because of the incident some time ago, the employees of Kirnd Group were already on edge, and when Braydens disorderly appearance was seen by the employees, naturally Anastasia had to calm them down. Anastasia, is there surveince? Brayden asked hastily over the phone. Monitoring? All at once, Anastasias eyes lit up. Yes, how could she forget about the surveince! When she bought this house, for Dollys safety, she specifically got help to install surveince! Yes! Anastasia replied as she ran to the car, and soon her car was parked in front of the vi. Sure enough, through surveince, they learned the entire process of Dollys abduction.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Leon, get a good look? Full search, look for this license te number. Brayden pointed to the car in the surveince and said loudly. Yes! Damn it, how dare you touch Dolly! Otherwise, I will not let you off easily! Brayden clenched his fists tightly, his face was ferocious. Ding ding ding! Suddenly, the silence in the car was broken by a cell phone ringing. The man in front looked at Dolly in the back and immediately picked up the phone. Your license te has been locked, hurry up and change your car, also, some of you have been checked by Brayden, so for the rest, you figure it out yourself. After saying that, the woman just hung up the phone. They are quite efficient! The man smiled coldly, Change the car! Also, a few of you immediately left the country, the recent period of time is not allowed to return to the country, you do not worry, as soon as the money arrived, I will immediately transfer you. At this moment Dolly is lying in the back seat, eyes closed a very haggard look. Xu was noisy, Dolly slowly opened his eyes, looking around, only to find that he was in the car, who are they? Who are they? What are they doing? Dolly used all her strength to try to get herself to sit up, only to find that she had no more strength left in her body. Cough! One didnt hold back, she coughed out, and the gazes of the people around her, all looking at her, made her feel horrible. Big brother, she has woken up. A youngd leaned over the mans ear and whispered. Okay, dismissed, call me directly if anything happens! Remember, dont go back to your country! Miss Dean, youre finally awake! The lead boss grunted coldly and said in a low voice. He knows himself! But why didnt she know them? Or had she offended them in the past? Dolly stared deathly at the man in front of her, trying to match the face she remembered. Who the hell are you guys? Dolly asked immediately. You dont need to know who we are, you just need to know that you shouldnt exist in this world, much less stay with Brayden. The man said deliberately. What does this mean? Dolly lowered her head, lost in thought. Listening to the tone of his words, it seems that Braydens admirer nned all this, and Braydens admirer, who can do such things, except Aston, she really cant think of a second person. Dolly was trembling with fear, she knew Astons methods, and since she had fallen into that womans hands, there was no possibility of survival. And unbeknownst to Dolly, this was all deliberately arranged by Amara. Aston wanted to use Amaras hand to get rid of Dolly, but unfortunately, Aston would never have thought that Amara would use her name to frame Dolly. How do you choose to die? Jump into the sea? Take a pill? Or stab yourself in the stomach with a knife? In the car, a man asked softly, remembered something and said, Oh yes, someone, lets change cars! Soon, several men carried Dolly to another car. You have to let me die! Did Aston send you to kidnap me? Did you? Dolly was already dead anyway, so why should she be afraid? This has nothing to do with you, you just need toplete your own task. The man reached out, gently stroked her cheek, and replied with a smile. How can it not matter! Shes the one whos going to die! Is it her or not? You tell me! Dolly pursued. The man turned his head and stopped looking at her, straightening his coat with a very indifferent expression. Since youre about to die, theres no harm in telling you that the answer is, no. With that, the manughed outright. What? All of a sudden, Dolly froze, if not Aston, then who else could it be? Her head was nk at this point, after all this time, she didnt even know who was trying to kill her! Wouldnt that be too wrong? Aston, at this moment, was sitting on the sofa, flipping through the newspaper in a bored and impatient manner. Aston, get out here! Suddenly, Anastasia barged in. Aston immediately raised his guard, stood up and slowly walked towards Anastasia. Miss Mason, this is mypany, not a ce for you to spill your guts and make a lot of noise. Aston yelled, his tone displeased. Aston, where exactly have you been hiding Dolly? Anastasia asked directly, ring at her. Youre crazy, how would I know where Dolly is? Besides, did you guys suspect me of doing it as soon as Dolly disappeared? Soon, Astons mind was made up, and yes, it was Amara who did it. I cant believe that this Amara is quite anxious, Astons mouth curled up in a yful curve. Chapter 1741 Suspicion of Amara Looking at this womans reaction, it seems that Dollys kidnapping this time really has nothing to do with her, but in this world, besides her Aston, who else would set Dolly up? Anastasia looked at the woman in front of her with some suspicion. Aston is a very calm look, let Anastasia think out of the box, but can not figure out who the person behind it is, right? She clenched her fist, and her aura suddenly became arrogant. Amara, I hope you dont let me down, Astons mouth lifted at the corners with a yful curve. Anastasia, I advise you to hurry up and find that Dolly, I guess she doesnt know who killed her even if she dies, so you might as well go and give her a ride, and Im telling you clearly, I didnt do it this time! Said Aston then directly left. The first time I saw her, I saw her, I saw her, I saw her, I saw her. Big brother, what should we do? The car was left in the middle of nowhere, but there is no one inside anymore. On the phone, Leons tone was anxious. Brayden half-squinted his eyes, looking into the distance, his eyes revealing a murderous aura. The mind is so well thought out, it is somehow scary, Leon also shook his head, feeling helpless.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Well? Did you find it? Where is everyone? Where did they go? Jayden and Amara rushed over, asking anxiously. Yeah, Brayden, hows Dolly doing, anyway? Is she hurt? Where is she? Amara looked around, pretending to look worried. Havent found it yet. Brayden replied faintly, with a hint of angerced in his tone. Sure enough, the men did not let themselves down, Amara covered her mouth and snickered for a moment, with a hint of snicker in her eyes, Dolly, you just wait to die! No whereabouts at all? Jaydens expression was worried. Looking at him like this, Amara beside her felt a burst of anger in her heart, could it be that he still hadnt forgotten that woman? She stared at the man in front of her with deadly resentment. Amara, you think Dolly will be kidnapped? Suddenly, Brayden turned and looked at her solemnly. Amara was baffled by this question. She could never have imagined that Brayden would say such a thing to herself. Amara looked up at the man in front of her, her eyes a little averted, or was she just overthinking it this time? Brayden, thats quite an inexplicable question youre asking, how would I know who would kidnap Dolly. She answered deliberately, without a single change in her expression, but there was something in her eyes that she couldnt hide away just by trying to hide it! Looking at Amara in front of him, Braydens heart is very suspicious, of course, his biggest object of suspicion is still Aston, but now Anastasia has not returned, he can not fully understand Astons reaction to hearing about this matter, if the person who nned this incident is not Aston, then, his second object of suspicion, it can only be Amara in front of him. When Amara escaped from Astons hands, he was full of questions, but at that time Dolly was bent on believing in the woman in front of him, naturally he did not do much investigation. You do not think much, before I just heard Dolly said that you are wise and talented, and many things are analyzed very thoroughly, so I am asking you this. Brayden answered deliberately. Is that so? But why was she looking at the man in front of her with hostility in her eyes? Yeah, Amara, youre so smart, would you have any way to find Dolly? Jayden next to me hurriedly asked. Jaydens reaction just now had already made her jealous, and now her heart was even more irritated. I dont know! She yelled as she held back the emotions that were about to burst out inside her. DollyDolly, everything is Dolly! Why should all the people care about her? Why does she get so much love from so many people? Men love her, women love her, whats so great about her that so many people are surrounding her! Amara, whats wrong with you? Jayden asked in surprise as he looked at the suddenly fierce face in front of him. Huh? That, Im fine, Im just a little bit unwell. Amara immediately suppressed the bad emotions inside and then said. And she this series of reactions, but are Brayden see in the eyes, in the end, how to do, in order to make the woman in front of the truth? He suddenly felt some headache. He knew in his heart that Amara would never reveal her identity easily, but if Dolly knew that the person behind this was Amara, how would she feel? Brayden dont face, lightly sighed, this is her good sister ah, forget it, everything, or Dolly to decide for themselves! Big brother! Anastasia panted, ran over, greeted, and said bluntly, Aston denied it. And, I think, she should not be the one behind it. Anastasia leaned over Braydens ear and said softly. Amara, who was watching the actions of the two people in front of her, was a little nervous, what did Anastasia say to Brayden? Amara was ready to break the jar. Brayden looked at Amara, who was not far away, with a bemused expression. Amara, Aston said that she left something with you thest time we met and asked you to return it to her. This is what Aston asked Anastasia to forward to you. She called you on the phone just now and never got through. Brayden suddenly walked up to Amara and said in a low voice. What?! For a moment, Anastasia froze. When did Aston ask himself to convey things to Amara? Besides, how could Amara be in contact with that stinky woman? Anastasia looked at Brayden in front of her with confusion and curiosity. What are you babbling about? Amara shouted, pretending to look very angry that Brayden was testing her! Naturally she knew it very well in her heart! Brayden, I cant believe you can be so cunning! Big brother, you dont talk nonsense. Anastasia went over and gently tugged on the mans coat, lying in his ear and whispering. Where was he talking nonsense? He was just testing her! What? Did you forget? Thest time Aston went to see you in a pink dress, she left a charm on the dress with you. Youre talking nonsense! Aston was clearly wearing a ck dressst time! Suddenly, Amara yelled out. In an instant, everyones eyes were on Amara in unison. Finally, she revealed herself. Brayden looked at the woman in front of him and smiled yfully. Chapter 1742 Anastasia ordeal Amara hurriedly covered up, What are you guys looking at me like that for? Thest time I saw Aston was when she kidnapped me. But she can fool others, but not Brayden! You scared the hell out of me, I thought you were really in touch with that Aston. Jayden whispered while hugging her tightly. Thats not a connection, its just that she didnt want to tell anyone. Amara smiled at the man in front of her, and there was a coldness in her eyes that was directed at Dolly. By the way, Amara,st time Aston kidnapped you and Dolly, I have not been able to ask about it, instead, why dont you talk to me this time, Jayden, if you dont mind, go with Leon to find Dolly. Brayden skimmed Leon next to him and said deliberately. Yeah, Jayden, lets get out of here. Said Leon, about to pull Jayden away. What is the situation? Dolly is missing, how Brayden is still so calm look? Jaydens expression is very puzzled. Hey, no, Brayden, arent youing with us? Jayden asked aloud. You guys go ahead, Ill be right there. Brayden immediately waved at them. In situ, only Brayden, Anastasia and Amara were left. Anastasia looked at the two people in front of her and was a little curious, what was Big Brother up to? Why does Amara look so fierce? Amara, theres no one else here, now can you tell the truth? Brayden suddenly spoke up and asked. Amara sneered, then organized herself and lifted her chin slightly, very cold and proud. Brayden, what exactly do you mean by that? Amara, Anastasia is not someone else, we are all on our own, I hope you can be truthful with me now about everything, including thest time you and Dolly were kidnapped by Aston. Braydens voice was disgruntled. What? Anastasia stroked her chin and pondered silently, but why didnt Amara tell everyone? Theres nothing to talk about, Brayden, Dolly is missing and youre still here chatting with me now, arent you afraid that Dolly will be sad when she finds out? Amara deliberately changed the topic and said loudly. Do you believe me? Suddenly, Brayden looked at Anastasia next to him and asked. What kind of words are these? Of course she believed him! Anastasia didnt answer, but the gleam in her eyes told everything about the man in front of her. On the side, Amara watched the scene, a little confused, she could not see any reaction from Anastasia, nor could she guess whose side the woman would be on. Youve been on tenterhooks arranging everything since you got back from Aston, havent you Amara? Thats quite a calction youve made! After all that, you end up looking for Dolly here with us like nobodys business. In fact, for all that he said, Braydens own heart has no bottom, but he wanted to test the reaction of the woman in front of him.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Sure enough, Amara didnt let him down. In the end, Im afraid shes going to me Aston for all of this What a malicious mind! Amara, remember every word you say now, and when we find Dolly, Ill see how you exin it! Amara grunted, did he really think she was stupid? In order to avoid any idents on the way, she had never shown her face in front of Dolly, okay? So even if they did find the woman, what could they do? What a joke! Amara, tell me, does this matter have anything to do with you or not? We are good sisters, you can say anything you are suffering, we can help you share it, but you cant do anything to harm yourself. Anastasia hurriedly persuaded. Sisterhood is important, but rtively speaking, she trusts her big brother Brayden next to her more. It seems that she haspletely sided with Brayden! Amara grunted coldly, her eyesting a wave of disdain, this is the so-called sisterhood! Anastasia didnt know exactly what was going on, but from the look in Braydens eyes, she guessed the seriousness of the situation. Ding ding ding! Suddenly, Amaras cell phone rang. Looking at the few words dancing on the screen of her cell phone, she hesitated for a moment before turning around and picking up the phone. This woman doesnt listen! On the phone, the mans voice was disgruntled. Watch yourself. Said Amara about to hang up the phone. Wait, didnt you say she cant die now? Must we wait until tomorrow? The man continued to ask. Amara hesitated, yes, she had set a date for Dollys death, tomorrow, tomorrow, the hundredth day since she and Dolly were kidnapped by Aston, but now it seemed as if it should be brought forward, did it really have to be this far? Looking at the silent appearance of not far away, Anastasias heart was vaguely uneasy. Snap! Anastasia ran over and deliberately pretended to be careless and touched the phone in Amaras hand. My phone! Looking at the broken phone on the ground, Amara shouted. Oops sorry, Amara, I didnt mean to Ill buy you a new one, okay? Anastasia rushed to say. She just did it on purpose! This stinkin Anastasia, she even pulled a stunt like that on her! Otherwise, you can use my phone to call that person back just now again! Anastasia immediately pulled out her own cell phone and handed it to the woman in front of her. She knew, of course, that Amara would not ept it easily because she had a ghost in her heart! Hello? Miss Lane! Miss Lane! shouted the man on the other side of the phone, already in disarray. Let go of me! You bad guys! Inside the car, Dolly was struggling nonstop and looked haggard. What a tosser! The man looked back at Dolly with a murderous sh in his eyes, and if it werent for that Amaras instructions, he would have already started doing it! Bitch, I let you live one more day, but you are still so insensitive! p! A pnded directly on Dollys cheek, instantly red, Im telling you, Dolly, stop making a scene or Ill get you killed right now! Who sent you here? Dolly asked loudly, as far as she was concerned, it was only a matter of time before she lost her life, so she no longer cared about sooner orter. I can just take this phone and fix it myself, I wont bother you. Saying that, Amara was about to snatch the phone from Anastasias hand. Dont be like that, its naturally my fault for breaking your phone, so its rightfully my job to fix it. Anastasia dodged and bypassed the woman in front of her. Chapter 1743 Passing the word? This Anastasia, she obviously did it on purpose, finally, one cant hold back, Amara still burst out, I said, dont bother you! She hates it when people test themselves! And this violent reaction of hers made much clear to Anastasia in front of her. If Amara was not really vain, how could her emotions be so out of control? It seems that this woman is really hiding a lot from them all, and Im afraid that Jayden doesnt know what this woman is actually doing behind the scenes, right? As I said, I have done something wrong, and the responsibility should naturally be mine. Pah! Suddenly, Amara took advantage of Anastasias share of talking to distract herself and immediately grabbed the phone and threw it directly into the trash can next to her. She doesnt want the phone, but it must not fall into Braydens hands! Watching this scene, Anastasias expression was lost, so, what Brayden suspected was true! Her body unconsciously took a few steps back, her heart was disappointed. Why would it be her? Anastasia looked at the woman in front of her with uncertainty and heartbreak. Whats going on? Suddenly, Skyler came running over. Its okay. Anastasia immediately gathered her emotions and hurriedly replied. Next to her, Amara froze, expecting the woman to tell Skyler everything. But Anastasia is also considered a person with a heart, before things are clear, she naturally will not reveal to anyone what Brayden told her. What brings you here? Feeling better? Anastasia asked in a low voice as she gently patted Skylers shoulder. Well, thats better, did you guys find Dolly? No. Anastasia shook her head and deliberately nced aside at Amara. Brayden, do you think something will happen to Dolly? Im so scared. Skylers voice, a little shaky. Thats a hard question to answer, Amara, what do you think? Do you think Dolly will make it back safely? Brayden asked deliberately as he turned and stared at the woman in front of him. Amara looked away, lowered her head, closed her eyes and pressed her temples, not wanting to pay attention to anyone next to her. Watching this scene, Skyler was a little curious, did they have a fight between them? She looked suspiciously at Anastasia in front of her, hoping to get an answer. Its okay,e on, lets go find Dolly! said Anastasia, and took Skylers hand and left. Anastasia is a very trustworthy woman, thats why Brayden questioned Amara in front of her, but Skyler is an extremely impulsive woman, so Brayden doesnt want to reveal this to her, at least not yet.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Well, now that theres no one else left to tell about it all, why did you kidnap Dolly? the man asked bluntly. Of course it was because that woman didnt care about her survival for her own sake! Amara clutched the corner of her coat with an unpleasant expression, and now well, she finally had a chance to get back at that bitchy woman. Amara gave Brayden a nk look, did not say anything and left straight away, she did not believe it, could he still follow himself? Looking at the womans departing back, Brayden shook his head, a cold glint in his eyes. In any case, he also considered to have given her the opportunity, but unfortunately, she did not firmly grasp, then thete will not me him! And this side. I want to go to the bathroom! Dolly said suddenly. All of a sudden, everyone around was quiet, women are trouble, the man looked at Dolly in the back seat and instantly raised his guard, Find a hotel. They have been driving all day, and if they drive any further, their bodies will definitely not be able to take it, so now they need to find a ce to rest as well. Finally, the car came to a halt. Go! Several men pushed Dolly into the womens bathroom. Looking around, finding no chance to escape, Dollys aura is somewhat declining. Come out! If you donte out Im going to break in! A man shouted from the doorway. Out of sheer helplessness, Dolly walked right out in less than five minutes. What was she going to do to give Brayden and the others a clue? Dolly rubbed her chin, lost in thought. Come on, just stop thinking! You wont leave any clues for anyone even if you think through your own head! The man said coldly, This is what we do, and naturally we wont easily let you into a bathroom that has a chance of escape. Sure enough, they have prepared everything, really despicable and shameless! So many men, how dare theye together to deal with a weak woman, mens face is really disgraced by them all! The golden master said you had to die tomorrow, otherwise I would have done you away with long ago. The man exhaled a cigarette and said yfully. But who is that so-called golden master they are talking about? So soon she is going to do it again? That golden master of yours is a woman, right? Dolly asked deliberately. The man was stunned for a moment, then immediately regained his previous expression and smiled, Dont care who it is, youre dead this time! Yeah, its just a shame she hasnt had a chance to express herself to Brayden yet. Dolly asked politely, Before I die, I have something I want to ask of you, I wonder if you can help? Its dead on arrival, what unfinished business do you have? Forget it, you just dont toss us. The men waved their hands at Dolly and immediately replied, they dont want to be bothered with dead peoples business! I just want you guys to get a message to Brayden for me that I love him, both before and now. Dolly said movingly, and she said it so sincerely, and so earnestly, that the few young people next to her were indeed touched. People this life, ah, so many decades, how to live are living, in the end, or inevitably a death, and why should she be afraid? When the person in front of him heard the word Brayden, his body still involuntarily trembled twice. Brother, she is Braydens person, if Brayden learnster that we did this thing, it will definitely not spare us. A man next to him said timidly. The man who is obviously the boss, hearing this from his sidekick, also froze for a moment, stroking his chin and began to think about it. For a long time no trace of Dolly, which makes Brayden feel more and more uneasy, how to mobilize so many people, still did not find her? Chapter 1744 Tracking Big brother, my right eyelid keeps jumping. Anastasia said softly while holding his arm tightly. The right eye jumping disaster, this is a folk saying, at once, Anastasias heart some panic, should not be Dolly out of something, right? Brayden stood by, not saying a word and looking haggard. Dang! Two cars collided on the road, fortunately the situation was not very serious. How are you driving! Blind eyes? The man fleeing with Dolly in his car yelled directly, with a disgruntled air. Sorry ah, I just did not pay attention, do not worry, I willpensate. A voice soon came from outside the car window, but how did this voice sound familiar? Dolly cocked her head, thinking, and suddenly, she finally remembered. Issac! Its Dolly! shouted Dolly from the car suddenly. All right, all right, hurry up and get out of the way! Said the man waved his hand at him and immediately turned around and got into the car, immediately having someone cover Dollys mouth. Seeing that the man in front of him did not seem to have any reaction, he was only slightly relieved and quickly had someone drive away. But in fact, Issac certainly did not hear Dollys shout, and then Dolly out of the moment, Issac recognized her voice, looking at the man in front of him immediately alert, so Dolly has been missing for so long, is taken by them! Issac did not react too much, frowning and thinking, with his strength alone, he will not be able to deal with them! He must bring help! What do you mean? You found Dolly, really? Where is it? Anastasia asked immediately. Im following them now, hurry up and get more people over here, theyre all very cunning, I reckon they should already be starting to suspect Im following. Issac said in a low voice while driving the car. Big brother, theres news! Anastasia shouted happily. Brayden heard that Dolly had news and immediately drove to the address given by Issac. Dolly, you must hold on ah! Brayden gritted his teeth fiercely, his eyes were a worry. Brother, the person who hit our car next to us is following us! In the car, a youngd suddenly said.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Yoo-hoo, this stinky man, really dont want to die! Drive the car in a less crowded ce, lets deal with deal with him! Next to Dolly struggling, the expression is veryplicated, but the mouth is already gagged, this group of damn men, deal with her still can not, but also want to deal with Issac! Soon, the car stopped in a park where the situation was rtivelyplicated, so it was still advantageous for them. Get out of the car! A man walked up to Issacs car and knocked hard on his window. Issac had expected this scene, and did not show any expression of surprise, yes, before this, he had set a ce for Anastasia. Anastasia, I hope you dont let me down! Issac straightened his clothes, slowly got out of the car, pretended he didnt know anything, and asked, What is it? Pop! A man knocked Issac straight to the ground. Issac wiped the blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, and his expression instantly became somewhat bitter. Why are you following us? Dont you know what we do and cant you see that were all not to be messed with? The man threw a kick, sending Issac far away. All along, Issac has put all his thoughts on his career, naturally there is no extra time to practice any self-defense judo, so at this time he, in the face of these few men, the heart is naturally not a trace of the bottom. For a long time, Issac slowly covered his stomach and stood up, but the man in front of him a force, he fell to the ground again. It was heartbreaking to watch all this Dolly. Dang! Dolly kicked the man beside her out with one force, and then stood outside the car, shaking her head at the man on the ground the whole time. But Issac just smiled up at her and said nothing. If he cant even protect the woman he loves, what face does he have to live in this world? Soon, several cars appeared in front of them. What is the situation? Several men looked at the car in front of them, their faces covered with severalyers of gloom. Boss, its Brayden! A few people panicked, Braydens reputation who does not know? When they kidnapped Dolly, the owner promised them that the matter would not be known by Brayden, how now Brayden rushed over, this time they are dead! Damn it! Women really cant be trusted! Retreat! Just as several men turned around to make their exit, Braydens men surrounded them directly to death. Dont youe any closer! Otherwise, Ill kill her! Suddenly, the lead boss swept Dolly into his arms and choked her fiercely. Dolly, Brayden called out softly as he looked at the woman not far away. Hows that? Is everything okay? Anastasia immediately picked up Issac on the ground and wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth. Let us go! Hurry up! The lead boss shouted. Anastasias expression is very angry, Brayden some hesitation, let them go, Dolly will be in danger, do not let them go, she will be in the same danger. For a while, the situation was deadlocked, and the people around were a bit at a loss. Let her go, and I promise you wont be held ountable this time. Brayden said firmly. Big brother! Leon shouted, if we dont cross-examine them, how will we know who the hell is behind that! Brayden, do you think Im three years old? If I let this woman go, you will let me go? Im not a fool! Quickly, run a way out for me to take her with me! Or well die together here! When Brayden heard to die together, he was a little scared, he could not lose this Dolly! Okay, you guys go! Said Brayden, waving his hand at the back. Big brother! Leons voice was disgruntled. Let them go! Brayden yelled in exasperation. Finally, the people in the back still gave way, and those people shoved Dolly directly into the car and quickly moved away. Looking at the car that drove away, Brayden felt some headache, Issac next to Brayden yelled: Why do you let them go! Brayden raised his head, took a deep breath, gathered his emotions, and turned to look at Leon on the side with a serious expression, I want you to go after them immediately! And follow the whole way, find someone to follow in sections, dont let one person follow, this will be easily discovered by them. Leon nodded and immediately ran away. Chapter 1745 Worry Anastasia, you take him to the hospital, and the hard work. Brayden whispered to Issac. Sure enough, those who kidnapped Dolly didnt notice that they were being followed from behind. Brother, the car is parked in front of a hotel. Leon reported. Very well, keep following, find the room they entered, and if anyone at the front desk gives you a hard time, report my name directly. With that Brayden hung up the phone. Soon Leon and his team locked in on the room where Dolly was and Brayden was already on his way to the hotel. Boss, I dont think that Brayden is going to give in that easily, hes not making any small moves behind the scenes, is he? A youngd lying in the mans ear whispered. The man lit a cigarette and smoked it, his expression was indifferent. There was no doubt that Brayden would find a way to get to Dolly! After a moment of hesitation, he picked up his cell phone and dialed. What are you panicking about? I thought they hadnt found you yet. On the phone, Amaras voice was t. Miss Lane, you think Im stupid, Dolly is Braydens beloved woman, he can let us go? When you promised us that you would not let Brayden know about this, and now things havee to this point, what should we do! The mans voice was displeased. What a bunch of losers, things have evolved to a point where he doesnt want to find a way to fix it, instead he keepsining on the phone! She must have been blind to find such a bunch of wheedling men to kidnap Dolly in the first ce. Amara clenched her fist, and a cold light was revealed in her eyes. Miss Lane, this matter is beyond my ability, we dont do it, we dont want those fees, we prefer to save our lives! Said the man about to hang up the phone.Original from N?velDrama.Org. This time its big brother whos sorry, but Brayden is someone we cant afford to mess with, and we shouldnt have taken the job in the first ce, if you still believe me. The man grabbed his arm and muttered in a small voice. And Dolly, not far away, was listening. Miss Lane the person, not reliable Dolly instantly became cautious, could Miss Lane be their so-called golden master? But among her friends, only Amarasst name was Lane! Did Amara do all this? Amara and I are like sisters, how could she do something to hurt herself? I must have been thinking too much! Miss Dean, we apologize to you for everything before, and we also implore you to put in a good word for us in front of Brayden, we dont want to do this mission anymore, we just want to live. The man said in a serious manner. Looking at a few men in front of him so sincere look, Dollys heart is somewhat moved, together they want to run away? Go! Follow that window and run quickly. With that, the man ran directly to the window. It turned out that they were trying to run out through the window because they all knew in their hearts that there would be Braydens men outside the door watching everything in the room. Looking at the smattering of careful and alert backs, Dolly did not shout, although it is true that they kidnapped themselves, but after all, they are also instructed, just onest question, she must be clear! Hey, who the hell ordered you to kidnap me? The man outside the window looked at her, hesitated, or did not say the word Amara, since he had already given up the mission, he naturally had to leave a way out for himself. He was afraid that after he said those two words, Amara would really send someone after them! And the truth is, Amara has indeed sent someone to look for them. Brother, should we catch them? In front of the hotel, Leon asked Brayden next to him. No need! Brayden replied shallowly, having to forgive, he was sure that Dolly would support his approach! Whats more, he knew very well in his heart that the men did not want to make things tooplicated. Sister-inw, are you okay? Anastasia immediately ran into the room and hugged Dolly tightly, sobbing. Quickly tell Brayden not to let him chase those people and leave them alone. Dolly said anxiously as she pushed Anastasia away. Whats the deal? Shouldnt she be afraid? Shouldnt she be afraid? Anastasia looked at the woman in front of her suspiciously and wondered if she had been beaten silly by those people. Sister-inw, are you okay? Did they beat you up? Did they bully you? Dont worry, big brother will not let them off! Anastasia grabbed Dollys arm tightly and said excitedly. What is it? She just said so much, so this girl did not hear a word ah! Dont worry, I didnt send anyone after them. Brayden said as he walked in, and finally, Dolly breathed a sigh of relief. Are you okay? Brayden asked worriedly as he stepped forward and gently cupped Dollys cheek. Looking at such an intimate picture in front of him, Leon immediately pulled Anastasia out, leaving Brayden and Dolly alone in the room. Do you have any idea how anxious I was when I found out youd been kidnapped. Brayden gathered the woman tightly into his arms, his eyes shining with a light of relief. At this time, Dolly, heart full of emotion, she should not face the feelings, and agreed to go out with Brayden? Sincerely face themselves, but also sincerely face this man. Dolly! suddenly, Amara burst in. How did you get here? Brayden asked deliberately as he turned to look at her, no one had told her Dolly was here or Braydens previous ns, yet now she was here, something must be wrong! Yes, Amara was too anxious! Too anxious to find out if Dolly was still alive. I I came to check on Dolly, and Im worried about her. Amara stammered. Perhaps sensing the awkwardness of the atmosphere, Dolly immediately let go of Braydens hand and walked up to Amara, smiling, Amara is worried about me, why are you so serious? Chapter 1746 kiss her? Worried? Worried about what? Worried that Dolly wasnt dead? Brayden gave her a cold nce and didnt say anything. At this time Dolly looked at Amaras eyes, is not a trace of excitement, because in the moment she saw Amara, suddenly remembered the kidnappers of her mouth Miss Lane, but she really can not think of Amara to set herself up for a reason. After exchanging pleasantries for a while, several people went out together. What do you mean, Dolly was kidnapped! In the office, Vincent shouted incredulously. He had only just returned home and he heard such a powerful news. Did you find out who did it? Vincent hurriedly asked, no matter what, Dolly is the woman he has loved, he naturally does not want her to get hurt. No, I heard that those people ran away. The assistant lowered his head and hurriedly replied. Strange that Brayden let them get away! Thats not like him to do that! Could Aston have done it? Without any hesitation, Vincent simply grabbed his jacket and walked out of the office. In the western restaurant, Vincent sat on the sofa in the corner, sipping his coffee, looking very leisurely, I dont know how long it took before Aston slowly walked over. You wanted to see me? Aston asked dismissively as he sat down. Did you arrange the thing with Dolly? Vincent asked bluntly. Aston had known that this man woulde to question him about Dolly, and was naturally fully prepared. No! She replied firmly. Its not something she did, so why should she admit it? Although Amara was indeed provoked by herself to do that kind of damaging incident, but after all, she is not the one involved. Not her? Vincent looked at the woman in front of him with half-smiling eyes, a little confused, or was she lying? But she doesnt look like shes lying either! Aston, we are all in the same boat, you cheat around like this, is it interesting? Vincent said with dissatisfaction. This stinky man, how dare he make himself sound so unpleasant and tie her to him! Aston grunted coldly, his expression annoyed. I said I didnt do it, dont you put this trumped up charge on my head, I cant afford it. Aston skimmed him and immediately spoke. This is the first time Vincent has seen such a serious look, so it seems there is something else going on! Vincent looked out the window and was lost in thought. In fact, sometimes, girlfriends dont have to be real girlfriends, brothers dont have to be real brothers, and enemies, dont have to be real enemies. After saying that, Aston then directly picked up the bag on the sofa and left. A statement that left Vincent, who remained in ce, feeling somewhat puzzled. Vincent, after all, is a businessman, intelligence and emotional intelligence is also more than ten times, so soon, heprehended the meaning of Aston Fang just now. It seems that a viin has appeared by Dollys side. At once, a worry leaked from his eyes, only that Dolly is now in a foul mood! The enemy is in the dark, she is in the light, with her nature, should not do much to prevent.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Brayden, youve been around her for so long, and now you still cant protect her! Vincent looked out the window, his expression was grim. Since Brayden found Dolly, he has been by Dollys side all the time, fearing that she might have another ident. Brayden, arent you going to the office? Dolly asked in a low voice from the couch in the living room. No go. Braydens grip on her waist increased a few more notches. At this point, Dollys face was a little angry, and she did not want the man in front of her to be dyed because of herself. Brayden, youd better go to work, or I wont stay with you. Dolly said guiltily, head bowed. For a moment, Brayden froze, and then he immediately understood the meaning of the womans words and smiled, Dont worry, even if I dont go to the office, I can still work at home. Said Brayden, gesturing to the notebook on the table next to him. He is the president of Kirnd Group, so naturally all matters are also decided by him. Whats more, with his ability, he can work things out smoothly no matter where he is based. Dolly smiled faintly and held his arm tightly, feeling the body heat of the man. I dont know why, but only when she was in Braydens arms did she feel the mans presence, perhaps, she couldnt help herself. Dolly closed her eyes and unconsciously hooked an arc of satisfaction at the corners of her mouth. Dolly, try to have as little contact with Amara as possible from now on, okay? Suddenly, Brayden gently stroked her hair and said softly. At once, Dollys eyes opened and a sh of concern passed through them. How should she answer that question? Or, should she tell Brayden what happened in the hotel room earlier? She was suddenly a little confused. There were moments when she was really afraid to know the truth, but there were moments when she was desperate to know the truth. Whats wrong? Is something wrong? Brayden asked hurriedly, holding her small face. No, Im fine. Dolly shook her head, looking a little flustered. Aigoo, so much love! Suddenly, Anastasia barged right in. This bratty girl, howe every time shees she doesnt say a word, Brayden skimmed her and gave her a disgusted look. Oh, brother, what are you doing? You have a wife and you dont want your sister, right? Anastasia beamed and said as if she was pampered. Chapter 1747 not going back This woman is crazy, right? Brayden looked at Anastasias eyes in front of him and was a little suspicious. Dolly naturally knew she was joking, so sheughed and didnt say anything. Seeing the two women in front of their own eyes, Brayden heart a burst of anger, and then leave, out of sight, out of mind! Hey Leon, mind your Anastasia! Braydens tone on the phone was exasperated. What, Anastasia is out there? Leon got up from the couch with a sudden miso, and his temper was very strong, this bitch, how dare she mess around outside! And Brayden met her! Ding ding ding! On the table next to him, the phone kept ringing non-stop.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Where are you? Get your ass back here! On the phone, Leons voice was fierce. Anastasia skimmed her lips, feeling a little aggrieved, wondering why this Leon was so angry with herself for no reason. Whats the point of going back? Its not like youre ying with me. Anastasia muttered in a low voice, with a pitiful look. So what? So shes out looking for a man to y with her? What the hell is going on in her little head every day! Anastasia, right now, immediately, go home! Leon was really angry. It must have been that Brayden who said something to him! Anastasia and Dolly spoke briefly and left straight away. Looking at the distant back, Brayden smiled yfully. Of course, this is just a small joke between a few of them, and it is because of these trivial jokes, the bond between them is stronger. As the days passed, Amaras affair was not unraveled and those who escaped wisely chose to leave the country without being caught by her. Although Vincent did not do anything on the surface, but behind the scenes, he has been investigating the matter of Dollysst kidnapping. Aston also suddenly became very honest, did not take any nasty tactics, which is a little surprised Brayden. Big brother, what do you think Miss Aston is up to these days? In the office, Leon whispered and asked Brayden next to him. Yeah, what the hell is she up to? Braydens expression was a bit uneasy, he knew that Aston too well, in recent times, she suddenly became so quiet, this is definitely not a good thing. Make sure you protect Dolly these days, you cant let any more harme to her. Brayden looked at Leon in front of him and said sternly. Leon understands his mood, and is naturally extremely cooperative. What? The n failed? In the cafe, Aston stirred the coffee in his cup while looking disdainfully at the woman across from him, a hint of contempt in his eyes. So what? Amara didnt say anything, she just took a sip of coffee, she naturally knew that Aston was silentlyughing at her, but she didnt care! What happens to me is none of your business. Amara replied coldly. When did she be so grumpy? Aston sneered and asked, What can I do for you? What can she do for herself? She has done herself the greatest favor by not looking for her meeting! Besides, I really dont want to have too much contact with this woman in front of me! If Brayden finds out about this, he will definitely be very guarded again, and then it will be more difficult to get at Dolly! No. Amara answered directly. Bute on! With her own power, she wants to take on Dolly? Amara, Ill tell you the truth, you cant take on that bitch Dolly by yourself, so why dont we both join forces? Aston said softly, with a hint of anticipation in his eyes. But Amara has no intention to cooperate with her at all. This Aston is very cunning, who knows if she will suddenly betray herself in the middle and tell Brayden what she has done. All things should still be prepared. Sorry, Ive never been a loner, Im used to it, and I dont like to work with anyone on anything. Amara said nonchntly. It seems that she is determined not to cooperate with herself. Aston stared deadly at the woman in front of him with an appalling expression, this damned stinking woman, she is so stubborn! If there is nothing important, I think we should try not to see each other in the future. Saying that, Amara was about to stand up. Amara, can you break off your rtionship? If I hadnt let you go in the first ce, would you still be sitting here in peace? This is ridiculous! In the end, she is afraid that her mind will be discovered by others and that she will be caught in the act. Its just a pity that no matter how much more hidden, what should be known, she Aston also already knew. Arent you afraid Ill tell Brayden about you getting someone to kidnap Dolly? said Aston deliberately. Amara hummed a little, full of indifferent look. Miss Aston, there are some things you cant say. If you really think I arranged for Dollys kidnapping, then youll have to produce evidence. Amara is right, Aston really doesnt have any evidence in his hands, but who else would do such a cruel thing to Dolly besides her? Shes still pretending! This woman is too insincere! Amara, dont worry, sooner orter, you will definitely fall into my hands! The conversation between the two women was unpleasant and it didnt take long for each to leave. Huh? Isnt that Amara? Skyler said to Stephen beside him, pointing to the woman not far away. Its her. Stephen answered immediately. Amara hadnt been in the car long when Aston stepped out behind her. And whats Aston doing here? Skyler muttered to himself, feeling a little strange, could the two have crossed paths? But shouldnt two people be enemies? Looking at the two women not far away, Stephen also had a lot of questions in his heart, but did not think much about it, and directly pulled the beloved woman away. Come on, hurry up, the kids are still waiting at home. As soon as he heard children, Skyler immediately turned around and got into the car, no longer thinking about the partys problems. Since Dolly has taken up residence in Braydens cottage, she has rarely visited the house Anastasia has arranged for her, which has caused some heartbreak for the elderly neighbor woman and Issac. Neither of them could have imagined that Brayden was her ex-husband. Dolly, I miss you, when are youing back? You are not here, there is no one to talk to me. The old woman said as if she was pouting. Auntie, Dollys not going back. Brayden answered directly, snatching up the answer. Chapter 1748 He is more handsome than you Dont be like that, at leaste and see me, an olddy. The old woman hurriedly said, in a very anxious tone.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Good, Auntie, Ille see you tomorrow. Dolly immediately agreed. The two women talked for a while longer before Dolly hung up the phone, and Brayden on the couch next to her was staring at her disgruntledly, waiting for an exnation. Dolly naturally knew he was angry, so she obediently ran next to him, sat down, took his arm, smiled, kissed the mans cheek and whispered, I just went to see her old man, its nothing, dont worry, I will take good care of myself. The woman didnt say anything, just nodded her head. Sure enough, the next day, Leon drove Dolly straight to the old womans vi in his car. Aigoo my baby ah, you are finally here, I have missed you to death. The old woman grabbed her wrist tightly and hurriedly said. How is it? Any injuries? Is there nothing seriously wrong with your body? The old woman asked immediately afterwards, and at once, Dollys heart was touched, thinking that this old woman, who had only been with her for less than two months, would be so concerned about herself. In fact, there are still good people in this world! Dollys eyes shed with a glint and she smiled, Auntie, dont worry, Im fine, Im fine, look. With that, she spun around a few times in front of the old woman to show that she was really okay. Well, good, luckily no injuries. Auntie, how have you been? Is your health okay? Dolly said as she helped the old woman into the living room. At that the old woman sighed lightly, her air was somewhat sad. Good what good! Ever since she learned that the woman in front of her was someone Braydens ex-wife and current girlfriend, she has never felt better, and there is no hope at all for her son. Looking at the old womans so lost look, Dolly frowned slightly, whats wrong with her? Why has she suddenly be so sentimental? Auntie, did something happen? She asked immediately, very worried. Yes, my future good daughter-inw is gone. The old woman shrugged her shoulders and said helplessly. In a sh, Dolly understood what she meant. But feelings like this, its all about the two sides, and not just one person can say what they want! Just like between her and Brayden. Yes, its true that she has lost her memory, and after all this time, she still doesnt remember what happened before, but Brayden knows in his heart that love is supposed to be between two lovers, so he didnt force himself to fall in love with him or to stay by his side until she really fell in love with him! This is the best feelings, mutual respect, love each other, rely on each other, now she, indeed, really know their own heart, she loves Brayden, love very much. Auntie, dont worry, with Issacs condition, he will definitely find a better woman. Dolly immediatelyforted. Her heart, there is no way to ept another man, this life, she only Brayden, there is that man is enough. Dolly, why dont you think about it? My son is not worse than Brayden ah! Brayden has everything he has, and Issac also so hard, the key is that he loves you very much ah. The old woman looked at the woman in front of her and said excitedly. Yes, Dolly does not deny that Issac is indeed a very good man, but even so, she has been unable to ept the love of that man. There is a reason for everything toe first, it was she who met Brayden first, naturally everything that person did to herself has been deeply ingrained in her heart. Auntie, well, lets not discuss this topic anymore, okay? Today, I just want toe and see you. Dolly said deliberately. Well, looking at her so resolute attitude, I guess she no longer has the heart to put on Issac, pity her son, more than twenty years, so easy to meet a woman who really likes, but now be someone elses woman. Big brother, you really dare! In the office, Anastasia asked loudly, with a somewhat incredulous expression. So what? Brayden believed that Dolly would not betray him, and would naturally believe that she had no special rtionship with that Issac. Arent you afraid that Dolly will be taken away by that Issac this time when she goes to her aunts house? Anastasia continued to ask from the side. He dares! If he really does that, then dont me yourself for being unkind to him, whether in business or in private life. In fact, that Issac ah, looks really handsome, but also very good people, and strong. Anastasia on the sofa said deliberately, skimming Brayden who was not far away. Braydens heart was a bit uneven, that man was obviously not as good-looking as him! How dare she praise him so exaggeratedly here! Okay, stop it, just get out of here! I have to work, dont bother me here! Brayden interrupted her directly and shouted unhappily. Anastasia looked at Brayden andughed for a moment, pretending to be calm and saying, Im telling the truth, hes really handsome. Brayden red hard at Anastasia, did not say anything, lowered his head and flipped through the documents in his hand, but his mind kept echoing what Anastasia said, and his heart was getting more and more angry. Dolly wouldnt think so, would she? If she falls for Issacs deceitful face, wouldnt she be in danger? No way! I just got Dollys heart back, so I cant just lose it again. Thinking of this, Brayden directly picked up the phone and called Dolly. Chapter 1749 Drunk Its gettingte, hurry back. Brayden said hurriedly on the phone. Hmm? What time is it, where is it gettingte? Dolly looked at the phone in her hand with suspicion and wondered. Dolly, stay and have dinner together. Suddenly, a mans voice came over the phone. At once, Brayden raised his guard, and yes, it was Issacs voice. Brayden, Im here to have a meal with my aunt, Ill be backter ah. After saying that, Dolly just hung up the phone.Original from N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Brayden, in his heart, was only angry, that damned stinking man, to be so open and honest! Its just a meal with the old man, Brayden shook his head and did the thinking for himself. Here, Dolly, these are made by Issac, try them. Said the old woman, giving Dolly a piece of sweet and sour pork. Hows it going? Is it okay? Issac asked expectantly as he stared unblinkingly at the woman in front of him. Well, this Issacs cooking is really extraordinary! Dolly nodded with a satisfied expression and gave him a thumbs up. Issac, youre great! Such a good cook. Dolly had a hint of delight in her eyes. She had always been particrly envious of men who could cook. In fact, she just forgot that Brayden is also a man who is a very good cook. Come,e,e, since you like to eat, then eat more. The old woman said with a smile. This time it was hard to see this girl, the next time to see really do not know when to cackle! The old womans eyes shed with a trace of reluctance. In fact, as long as Dolly wants toe, she cane over whenever she wants, because the house next to her is still hers, but for her safety, Brayden does not allow her to go out frequently. Brayden looked at his phone and was anxious to call her again. Wouldnt that make you look too petty? Braydens mind was a little torn. Okay, dont be embarrassed, Ill call for you! With that, Anastasia picked up the phone next to her and dialed it. Looking at his sister, Brayden smiled with satisfaction, well, this sister, he really is not in vain, white spoiled! Okay, I got it, so when are youing home? Anastasia asked in a low voice. Well, I dont really know, it should be another hour. Dolly on the other side of the phone said. Brayden took a deep breath and tried topose himself, she had been out most of the day! How could he trust her to go home alone when it would be 10:00 p. m. in an hour? No, he had to go get the woman! Okay, then dont worry about apanying your aunt. After saying that, Anastasia hung up the phone. She already knew Brayden was going to impulsively go straight to pick up Dolly, so she tugged on his arm for dear life and wouldnt let go. Dont you go, Auntie misses her and just wants to talk to her a little longer. Anastasia hurriedly exined. Brayden looked out the window at the dark sky, his eyested with a wave of worry, that old woman was really grating! Whats there to say, it took so long! He sat on the couch next to him with a disgruntled expression. Big brother, just dont be anxious, in fact, its useless for you to be anxious, Dolly will definitely apany Auntie to chat, Auntie doesnt have a daughter, only a son, and she really sees Dolly as her own, daughters. What Anastasia wants to say is that the old woman actually really sees Dolly as her daughter-inw, but just for fear of the man in front of her getting angry, she also then changed her mind. Got it. Brayden nced at Anastasia and replied in a low voice. Anastasia was puzzled, what was wrong with this man? As soon as the woman left for a minute, he had to keep asking where she had gone. In fact, Brayden is just afraid that something will happen to Dolly, so long, she has been injured so many times, he is naturally guilty in his heart, he is angry, angry that he did not protect and take care of Dolly, but also angry that he lost the woman many times. Dolly, whats wrong with you? Is there something wrong? On the sofa, the old woman gently patted Dollys arm and hurriedly asked. Hmm? Im a little dizzy and Im so tired, Auntie, I seem to be drunk. Dolly waved her hand and answered in a low voice. Yes, this dinner, the three of them also drank red wine, only the old woman and Issac did not expect that Dollys drinking capacity is so poor, only two sses of red wine, and already drunk without sober consciousness. Looking at the drunken and mischievous look of the woman on the sofa, Issac, not far away, smiled, his eyes leaked a strange sentiment, she is really cute, its just a pity that she is a person who has a boyfriend. Issac, why dont you take her back, Dolly is drunk. The old woman rushed to say. Mom, youre saying that, how am I going to drive her when all three of us have been drinking? Issac refused. Then, we can only let her stay here for one night. And then the old woman immediately picked up Dollys cell phone, sent a text message to Brayden, the text message content is very simple, probably means to tell Brayden and Dolly will not go back tonight. Ding! It was the sound of a cell phone receiving a text message. What the hell! Shes noting back? Shes staying over at Issacs? All of a sudden, Brayden was furious, he knew the man was up to no good! Sure enough! Without a moments hesitation, Brayden immediately dialed, but at this point, Dollys phone had been turned off because of a dead battery. What the hell? Snap! Brayden mmed the phone down hard on the couch. Sure enough, all night long, Dolly didnte home. EhC Dolly stretched out on the bed, slowly opened her eyes and looked around. Whats going on? This wasnt Braydens cottage! She sat up with a start and took a good look around. Ah! Dolly screamed, as she was, wearing a nightgown she had never seen before. Whats wrong whats wrong? The old woman immediately rushed in. Auntie? What are you doing here? Dolly blinked her big, watery eyes and asked in surprise, how could she see the old woman this early in the morning? Aigoo, she was really drunk, even if they did not go home, the old woman smiled lovingly. Whats happening? Issac also immediately ran over and rushed to ask. Finally, Dolly remembered that she was drunkst night. Looking at the two people in front of her, she scratched the back of her head andughed awkwardly. Chapter 1750 put down Dolly immediately changed her clothes and left the old womans cottage. Why are you in such a hurry? In the car, Issac asked curiously. Brayden has been very jealoustely, and this time she spent the night out, he will not spare himself easily! Its okay. Dolly justughed softly and didnt answer his question. Issac could see that the woman next to him cared a lot about Brayden, and stopped trying to pester Dolly. Soon, the car pulled up in front of Braydens cottage, and the people upstairs looked at the two people stepping out of the car in a terrible mood. Brayden? said Dolly as she walked into the living room and ced the breakfast she had bought on the dining room table. Last night all night did note home, she naturally have to do something for this man to eliminate his heart, but the whole vi is not a bit of movement. Hmm? Dolly looked around, a little confused. Thats not right! She looked at the watch on her wrist, it was already 7:30. Normally, he would have finished washing up by this time! At this moment, Brayden is lying in bed, with big eyes, waiting for Dollys arrival. Brayden? she called in a low voice as she pushed open the door to the room, only to see a man lying on the bed with his back to himself. No, right? You really havent gotten up yet? Get up! Bigzy pig, its already 7:30, I bought you breakfast Dolly said while walking over. In the future, I forbid you to see that Issac again, Brayden whispered as he buried his head in the womans corbone. Dolly looked away from the window with a sad face. What? No? Brayden asked immediately as he gently stroked her cheek. Of course not! At least he is the son of the old woman! All right, you hurry up and eat breakfast! Dolly said impatiently, looking at the womans look of not caring, Brayden heart is not very good. Big brother, a treat? On the phone, Anastasia asked impishly. Please what please, hes in a rotten mood!Original from N?velDrama.Org. No time. With that, Brayden was about to hang up the phone. Dont, its been so long, its time for you to treat yourself, look at me running around every day, its all for you and Dolly, Anastasia suddenly yed the emotion card. This stinky girl, for a meal, she still does everything ah. Please, please, please! After saying that, Brayden simply hung up the phone. Braydens treat was a huge move for them, and no doubt Anastasia informed Skyler and Stephen, and Leon, but when her finger slipped to Amara, she hesitated a bit. Since Dolly was kidnapped, the rtionship between her and the woman has be very delicate. She knows Brayden very well and naturally believes every word he says, so Braydens suspicion of the woman does affect his own trust in Amara. Forget it, lets inform her! Soon, several people met in a private room in a hotel. Sister-inw,e on, order! Said, Anastasia handed the menu in her hand directly to Dolly. next to her, Amara looked at Dolly, who was not far away, and her body trembled a little. Since thest kidnapping incident, for some reason, Amaras heart is always uneasy, she is always afraid that things will be exposed, when in fact, some peoples hearts have already been in the air. Amara, what do you want to eat? Dolly softly asked Amara next to her. Huh? Amara was first taken aback before she reacted with an embarrassed smile and immediately replied in a low voice, That, Im not a picky eater. What are you talking about? Arent you allergic to shrimp? Jayden nudged her arm gently and hurriedly said, Whats wrong with her? Why does she always look so distracted? Are you not feeling well anywhere? Jayden immediately stretched out his right hand and put it on her forehead, there was no fever! Then just dont order the shrimp. Anastasiaughed aloud. Brayden did not move, only ncing at Amara from time to time to observe her reaction, and sure enough, she was weak-minded. Braydens eyes leaked a wave of disdain, if she had known, why would she have done it in the first ce? If she had told everyone, she wouldnt be in this situation, and now shesing to this party, she should be very squirmy in her heart too! It seems like an enemy is not an enemy, seems like a friend is not a friend, and how should she choose? If she changes her ways from now on, she can write off what happened before, but if she doesnt change her ways, then dont me him for Brayden being rude to her. Brother! What are you staring at? Eat! Isnt this your favorite fish? Anastasia pped him hard on the shoulder and said loudly. Good. Brayden responded immediately. Dolly looked at his somewhat sluggish response and muttered in her heart, Is he still angry about what happenedst night? Here, Dolly, this is yours, the one in front of you, is mine! With that, Jayden ced the te with the greens in front of Dolly, who was kind enough to bring him the ribs in front of her. Looking at this silent picture, Amaras heart is angry, while Brayden is feeling nothing, because he knows in his heart, Jayden is really has put Dolly down. Chapter 1751 Recognition Why do you keep looking at people Amara just now? asked Dolly in a low voice in the living room. Brayden swept Dolly into his arms and kissed the woman on the forehead with a doting face. Jealous? Angry? He asked in a low voice, as if he had forgotten about her previous sleepover at Issacs house. Im not jealous. With that, Dolly was about to push him away. Shouldnt you exin to me what happenedst night? Brayden said softly while gently nibbling on her ear, blowing hot air in the process, she hade back to her side so easily, he didnt want to vomit with her. In fact,st night Issac and I really did not happen anything, peoples aunts also have a number in their hearts, okay? Besides, Issac is a decent man, he would never do something like that to damage his familys reputation. Dolly two arms tightly hugged the man in front of him, raised his head to look at him seriously, can not wait to answer. No matter what Dolly says, Brayden will believe it! Its just that he was really angry before, so he didnt bother to listen to the womans exnation in front of him, and now that the misunderstanding has been lifted, the two people dont have to continue the cold war. That Issac likes you, doesnt he? Brayden asked suddenly. Hes asking the obvious question! Of course she likes him more! Besides, her fondness for Issac is limited to that between friends, while her fondness for Brayden is an attachment in the sense of love. Im so sleepy! Dolly deliberately avoided the topic.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. No sleeping, answer the question I just asked or Ill said Brayden, crushing her directly under her body and burying his head at her corbone. Dont do that, dont dont, Ill talk Ill talk. Dolly was already a little tired and couldnt stand the tossing and turning, and she said seriously, My feelings for you are not like. For a moment, Braydens eyes shed with a hint of loss, what else could he say? After all, she hadnt regained her memory. Its love. Immediately afterwards, Dolly said in a serious manner. At once, a light shed in Braydens eyes, and at that moment, he was excited deep inside, gently ruffled her hair, and hurriedly asked, Is everything you just said true? Dollyughed and nodded vigorously. Finally, the two returned to their former loving state. Yes, what can you do if you have lost your memory? Its a pity that Vincent, who tried to keep Dolly around, still couldnt get her heart in the end. Brayden, I want to go back and see thedy and the baby. Dolly said suddenly. But she hadnt remembered anything yet, so how could she go to see Franklin and Mrs. Knight? Braydens eyes had a look of worry, because he hadnt told Mrs. Knight and Franklin about Dollys memory loss until now. I feel that there is no need to hide the fact that I have lost my memory from them, and from what Anastasia and the others say, Mrs. Knight is also a reasonable person. Dolly looked at him expectantly. Looking at such a sincere face in front of him, Brayden was somewhat moved, perhaps, the words she said earlier were not without merit. Well, tomorrow, Ill take you to visit Mrs. Knight and Franklin, Brayden said firmly. The next day, indeed, Brayden did not go to work and took Dolly directly to Mrs. Knights house. Tears pooled in Mrs. Knights eyes when she saw Dolly. Dolly, why did youe back now! Mrs. Knight hugged Dolly tightly and kept crying. In that moment, Dolly was blinded, but her heart was touched. Whats wrong with her? Mrs. Knight looked at the woman in front of her curiously and was puzzled. That, maam, actually Dolly she has amnesia. Brayden scratched the back of his head and immediately exined. It was like a bolt from the blue, and Mrs. Knights head went nk. She had just returned, and now she had memory loss? God really loves jokes! Forget it, as long as people are okay. Come on, Dolly, have a seat. Mrs. Knight immediately pulled Dolly toward the couch. After the two women met, Mrs. Knight kept chatting and chattering with Dolly, seemingly in a very emotional state. Dolly naturally understood her mood and cooperated with thedy in front of her. Grandma, Im back. Suddenly, Franklin walked in carrying a small school bag. When he saw Dolly, a couldnt hold back, Franklin cried directly. Mom, I miss you so much! Franklin immediately jumped into Dollys arms. Dolly was first startled, and then immediately regained her previous expression, gently patting the childs back,forting. Come on, Franklin, let mommy rest for a while. Mrs. Knight immediately helped Dolly up. Brayden, next to him, took advantage of the situation to push the child into the room. Franklin, Im going to tell you something, but you have to hold back and not shout. Brayden said carefully to the child. Your mother she lost her memory, so she doesnt remember you now, but we can stay with her to slowly regain her memory. Brayden whispered as he stroked the childs hair. Franklins eyes, then became very sad. You have to believe in mommy, we all have to believe in mommy, okay? She will definitely get her memory back. Brayden continued to persuade. Well, he believed! Franklin looked at the man in front of him and nodded firmly, no matter how long it took, he would definitely apany his mother to recover her memory as well. Dolly on the couch, at this time is very bereft, when Mrs. Knight and Franklin to see her, they are so excited, but they are not feeling at all. Dolly, its okay, in time, youll get your memory back, and well all be there for you. Mrs. Knight said with a trembling voice. Can she really recover her previous memories? Dolly was lost in thought. Chapter 1752 My dad is looking for you After a few people had a meal together, Brayden took Dolly and left. Does anythinge to mind? Brayden asked as he looked at the woman next to him in the car. Dolly shook her head, disappointed, but no matter what, as long as thedy and the child were at ease. Grandma, why isnt Moming back to stay? In the living room, Franklin took Mrs. Knights arm and rushed to ask. This time he really misses his mother, and now that she hase back so easily, howe she is leaving again so soon, does she not like him anymore? Im afraid its because of embarrassment, right? Yes, she cant think of anything now, if shees back to live now, naturally her heart is also very awkward, or wait. Mrs. Knight sighed softly, some sadness on his face, this girl, is really considered to be the fate of suffering. Isnt that Aston? Dolly said to Brayden, who was next to her in the car. What was she doing here? All at once, Brayden grew cautious. Brayden! Aston shouted in a rush, but her face turned blue when she saw the woman in the car.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. I just called you, and I never got through. Aston said cautiously, then condescendingly nced at Dolly next to him and continued, That, my dad wants to see you for something. Brayden looked at the woman in front of him with suspicion and some surprise. Usually there is nothing important, the old man will not easily find him, it seems that something more difficult must have happened. Brayden turned back to Dolly, spoke briefly, and got right into the car. Looking at the departing car, Dollys expression is a bit worried, the Aston familys power and background, she is aware of, the old man is also no one can easily offend, I do not know if Brayden will have any danger in the past. Dolly rubbed her hands together tightly, her heart was very nervous, forget it, she was sure Brayden would fix everything! What did the old man want with me? Brayden asked in a low voice as he walked along. My dad didnt say, and I dont know. Aston rushed to answer. At this time the old man is sitting on the sofa flipping through the newspaper, a very leisurely look, but deep inside is already very anxious. Gramps. Brayden walked into the living room and immediately greeted. Here we are, lets go,e with me to the study. Saying that, the old man got up and went upstairs. I dont know why, looking at the old mans forlorn back, Astons heart was very uneasy, could it be that thepany had some kind of ident? Or is it that his father has encountered some difficulties? Aston kept wandering in ce with a flustered expression. Miss, you should drink some water. Saying that, the maid handed her a ss of water. Hey, wait a minute, hows my dad he doing these days? Aston asked immediately, clutching the maids arm. The maid looked upstairs and looked a little embarrassed. The old man and she had said that nothing about his body could be told to Aston. Talk! Aston got angry and his voice was a bit bitter. The maid was frightened by the appalling aura in front of her, her body immediately stepped backwards, her eyes a little evasive, There is nothing wrong with the old man, but Miss, I think you should go home often to see the old man, after all, he is also old and needs the care of his children. The maid bowed her head and hurriedly replied. At once, Aston sighed in relief and his expression rxed. How dare you, you maid, to lecture me here? Aston closed in on the maid and said fiercely. I dont dare, Miss, Ill go cook first. With that, the maid immediately ran to the kitchen. Aston did not hear the meaning of the maids words. In the study, the old man sat at his desk with a serious expression, Brayden sat on the couch next to him, waiting for his instructions, looking a little worried. The first time I saw him, I was in the middle of a battle. Brayden, theres something I need your help with. The old man cleared his throat and said in a low voice. This is said, they are still talking about what to help or not to help each other? They are not just ordinary friends who know each other for a day or two, so why should they be so polite? Indeed, if there was no Astons existence, maybe the two of them would have worked together in their careers. Aston is still too young, she must not be able to handle some things, and I am not feeling well, so I have to trouble you this time. Mypany has recently encountered some trouble, resulting in some serious losses, I need you to help me find out who is behind it. The old man nced at the door and said softly. Instantly, Brayden froze, in this world, who else dares toy hands on the old man behind his back? This is not to hit the stone with an egg! Even though the old man has lost some money now, one day he will uncover the person behind that and push thepany to a new level of development. Okay, I get it, Ill do my best to help you find out the truth. Brayden promised. He knew that the old man would notst long in his current condition, and Aston would sometimes handle things rather capriciously, so he had to help with this. I can only say sorry for Aston, and I will not have anyints in the future, no matter what you do to her. This girl, its time to teach her a good lesson, Im afraid I wont have the chance to educate her again in the future, so Brayden, I implore you to treat her like a sister in the future. The old man said in a moved voice. After all, the old man is a reasonable person, naturally, Braydens mind is also understood, feelings such things, itself is unable to force, even if one party how hard, as long as the other party does not have a male and female aspect of the heart, naturally will not get a good result. Youre going to be fine, old man. The doctor said theres a good chance of a cure, didnt he? Brayden rushed to say. To be honest, he still has some reluctance in his heart for this old man. In such aplicated business world, it was really a kind of luck for him to meet such a respected senior, only this luck, almost to be worn out by Aston. After a while I need to have an operation, if the operation is sessful, I can continue to live, if the operation fails, then Aston and thepany, its in your hands. Of course, what the old man said about handing thepany over to Brayden was simply to let Brayden take over until Aston matured and became strong. You cant just say that, old man, you dont have to worry about thepany and Aston, take care of yourself at home, Ill take care of everything first. Looking at the man in front of him, the old man finally smiled. Chapter 1753 did what? Whats taking so long and still hasnte out? Aston stared at the study upstairs, a little anxious, it seemed like it should be something very important, otherwise why would father talk with Brayden for so long? What was going on? Aston cocked her head and fell into deep thought, and vaguely, she had a bad feeling. Finally, after who knows how long, two men came out of the study. Aston looked at the mening down the stairs and was suspicious, looking at them as if nothing was wrong. Dad, Im going to see Brayden off, said Aston, stepping forward to take Braydens arm and smiling. How could the old man not know what was on her mind? Its just that before, he had already given Brayden a good thought work. Brayden, what exactly did my dad say to you? What the hell is going on? You tell me quickly. Aston hurriedly shook Braydens arm and said anxiously. How could he leave behind what the old man had told him? Looking at the woman in front of him, Brayden smiled. Its nothing major, just a discussion about work, dont worry. Brayden gently patted Astons shoulder and replied in a low voice. Aston frowned slightly as he looked into the eyes of that somewhat different sentiment. Although she and Brayden contact time is not very long, but for this mans character, she is already understand almost. Hes lying. Aston stared deadpan at Braydens expression in front of him, trying to see something, Brayden, tell me honestly, what the hell is going on? When did this Aston be so cautious? Brayden just shook his head gently, did not say anything, and turned around to leave. Brayden! Xu is feeling the womans anxiety, finally, Brayden still loose mouth, said softly: Your father is not well recently, you take good care of him, he just asked me to go abroad. Is it really only that simple? Aston stared at Braydens departing back with a worried expression. When Brayden returned home, Dolly had fallen asleep on the couch, he slowly walked over and extended both arms to pick her up, when Dolly suddenly woke up. Youre back. Dolly rubbed her eyes and immediately greeted him. Well, why dont you go to your room and sleep? Brayden asked softly as he gently stroked her hair. I cant sleep alone in my room. She hugged the man in front of her tightly and refused to let go. I dont know why, looking at the woman in front of him so dependent on his appearance, Braydens heart is very excited. Now that the days are finally settling down, they no longer have to live in fear like before, Brayden holding Dollys hand has increased a few more points. Yes, all people thought that the future of life can be so calm and quiet, but who would have thought that the next days, the ident wille to them one after another. Dont pretend, Ive investigated very clearly, thest time Dolly was kidnapped, it was you who arranged it! In the cafe, Vincent sat in a corner and looked coldly at the woman opposite. So what? In the end, they still let themselves go because they didnt have enough evidence in their hands? Amara took a sip of coffee and smiled a little. She just wants that Dolly to die without a burial ce, she just wants that woman to disappear from this world, only then can she be relieved! You are a president, do not lose your identity, what to say, what not to say, I think you Vincent heart should be very clear, there is no need for me to remind, right? Okay, yes, as long as you can produce evidence, I will admit it. Amara pretended to be serious and said. Evidence? The proof is the men who negotiated their way out of the country! Its a shame that Brayden let them all get away. In fact, if those men hadnt run away, perhaps Dolly wouldnt have survived until today. Amara, dont think I dont know that you and Aston are involved in a partnership, and why do you need to hide it again and again? Vincent said suddenly. Amara looked across at Vincent and was surprised. You should know very well that if you want people to know, unless you do not do it, what you have done has been fully known to me, and why do you need to put on a pretentious face in front of me?Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Vincent looked out the window at the pedestriansing and going, his eyes shed a snicker, it would be so good to get the evidence. This time I asked you toe here, I simply want to tell you not to waste any more time, you cant fight the two of them, Amara, you have your own career to do, and why put your energy into such trivial things. Vincent said it so sincerely, and so seriously. But Amara doesnt appreciate it at all. Shes happy, all right? Amara raised her head and looked fiercely at the man across the table, with a wave of displeasure in her eyes, this stinking man, why did he suddenly be so talkative today? Is there anything else? If not, then Ill leave first. With that, Amara was about to pick up the bag next to her and get up to leave. Wait! Vincent suddenly called out to her. In the future, dont hurt her anymore. Vincent said seriously. Why, Amara turned her face away and looked sternly at the person in front of her, very much distraught, no matter what, she must have her revenge! In the beginning, for the sake of Dolly, she was willing to be captured by others herself, but in the blink of an eye, she was betrayed by that woman. Amara did not say anything, stepping on the painful high, thump, thump went out, not even head back, head into the car, the momentum is very cold. No one is going to stop her! In the cafe, Vincent was sitting in the corner, stirring his coffee while looking at the departing car, Amara, Amara, when did you be so confused? Vincent shook his head and sighed, all this, really thanks to Aston ah. Where have you been? Why are you back sote? On the couch, Jayden immediately stood up and went to greet the woman who slowly walked in. I just went out for a spin. Amaraughed and replied awkwardly. Yeah? But why had he been told that she and Vincent were together this afternoon? Did the two of theme to some agreement again? Jayden looked at the woman in front of him, some inner anxiety, this period of time, he felt that Amara some abnormal, lost the previous cheerfulness and vision, but became deep, many times are a person then dazed, do not know what to think again, she should not have done something sorry Dolly, right? What did you go and do this afternoon? Jayden asked deliberately. Chapter 1754 Gifts Didnt do anything, whats wrong? Amara hurriedly answered in a low voice. I dont know why, looking at the woman in front of him, Jayden actually felt a little upset, he hated it when someone lied to him, no matter who that person was! Jayden clenched his fist, a hint of doubt in his eyes, he loved her so much, yet she went behind her back to see that Vincent! Looking at the man who was so angry in front of her, Amara seemed to have known something. Today, I met Vincent, she said in a deliberate whisper, bowing her head. Suddenly, Jaydens eyes lit up and he clutched her by the shoulders, rushing to ask, And then what? What did he want with you? What did he say to you? He is really afraid that the woman in front of him will be used by Vincent that stinky man! He just wants to instigate me to frame Dolly, but dont worry, I have already refused, Dolly is my good sister, how could I harm her? Amara said softly, a disdain leaking from her eyes. Jayden sighed with relief and gathered the woman into his arms, but Amara, at this time, was lost in her heart. Could it be that in Jaydens heart, she was still no match for a Dolly after all? A cold light shed in her eyes. Jayden, if one day, and I mean if, ah, Dolly and I got into a fight, a particrly bad fight, what would you do then? Who would you help? Amara asked with a serious look at the man in front of her.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jayden has never found it difficult to answer this question. Yes, it is true that he once loved Dolly, and it is also true that the person he loves now is Amara in front of him; however, no matter who exactly he loves, he will stand by the side of the justified one. Jayden is still very sensible in this regard. Why are you suddenly asking this question? The man gently kissed the womans forehead and asked in a low voice, knowing that the answer the woman wanted was not what he had in mind. You answer me! I must be answered. Amara said nervously. Okay, lets go eat, okay? Saying that, Jayden was about to pull her into the restaurant next to him. Jayden! suddenly, Amara burst out directly, could it be that everything he said before was a lie? Could it be that everything the two of them were doing now was also a lie? Youre on Dollys side, arent you? You still have her in your heart, dont you? And what about me? What the hell am I? Amaras voice trembled and roared out. How did she be so unreasonable? Jayden looked suspiciously at the woman in front of him with a displeased expression. The Amara of the past, although also will be a small quarrel with their own? But she wouldnt be as rambunctious as she is today! She knows she shouldnt mention Dollys name in front of him, but she still wants topare herself to her again and again! Is it interesting? Jayden hid the bad mood inside, his face barely squeezed out a curve and smiled, Okay, stop it, lets hurry up and go eat, or the food will get cold. Im not eating! Jayden, today, right now, you have to tell me the truth! Tell me, who is it that you really love? Is it me? Or is it Dolly? the woman yelled directly. What kind of nonsense is she talking about? If he didnt love her, how could he be with her? Whats wrong with her? Why did she suddenly go crazy? Amara, Im not helping anyone, got it? Whoever of you has a point, someone will naturally take that side! The man hurriedly exined. Finally, Amara understood that what he meant was that he wouldnt help himself wholeheartedly! Amaras eyes suddenly dimmed. Im tired and want to rest, so go eat by yourself. With that, the woman turned around and went upstairs. Looking at the petite figure, Jayden felt only a little embarrassed. Perhaps he should have cheered her up and told her that no matter what she did, he would be on her side. But he didnt want to cheat himself! If Dolly can do something, how can she not do it? But anyone who is a reasonable person would not force anyone to make any promises to her. Why is she acting so strange today? Is it because of Vincent, that damned man, what did he say to Amara? In the office, Brayden is at his desk tapping away at the keyboard, looking a very busy look. Big brother! Suddenly, Anastasia barged in. This girl, what is she doing here again? Brayden raised his head, pretending to nce at her without thinking, did not say anything, thest time she kissed Dolly without permission, he has not yet to settle the score with her! Hey big brother, dont be so stingy, just kissed your woman, whats the big deal? Really, still hold a grudge! Then you can kiss Leon. Anastasia beamed and said unkindly. You! Probably exasperated by her words, Brayden suddenly coughed. Aigoo my big brother hey, your old man can take it easy, dont get angry dont get angry, look, Im not taking the initiative to make amends to you today. Saying that, Anastasia ced a gift box in front of the man. What is this? Brayden surveyed the woman in front of him, a hint of caution in his eyes. This is my gift to big brother, and I ask you to smile at it. Anastasia said immediately afterwards. The first time I saw the film, I was able to see it. Say, what do you want from me? He asked in a low voice. Brother, look what you said, I just want to give you a gift, look, for so long you have been taking care of me and giving me cards. Anastasia said with embarrassment. But Brayden didnt like that and interrupted her, First things first. Hey, hey, that, can you give Leon a vacation, I want to go out with him. Anastasia lowered her head and said shyly. See, he knew this woman wouldnt give him a gift for nothing! Well, well have to see if the gift you give is worth it. Said Brayden then opened the gift box directly. Its worth it! Absolutely worth it! I paid close to a million for this watch! Anastasia immediately exined. Well, not bad, it was indeed a watch, and if he remembered correctly, it should be a limited model. When did this woman be so generous? Brayden looked up and smiled slightly. Its been a long time since we both went on a trip, and when I talked to him about it before, he always refused. Anastasia was aggravated as she spoke. Chapter 1755 will be careful This, Brayden admits, is indeed a bit of an oversight. Leon has rarely had his own time off since he followed himself, and now that he has a girlfriend, he should naturally be given some holidays. All right, you go back, Ill clear it with Leon then, and, thanks. Brayden pointed to his watch on the table andughed. Finally, its done! Anastasia excitedly left the office.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Leon outside the office looked at her with that happy look and was puzzled in his heart, did she get another advantage from her big brother? He looked at the distant back and was curious. Big brother, you wanted to see me. Leon pushed open the door in his office and hurriedly said. Well, starting tomorrow, you dont have toe to work, spend some time with Anastasia, and give you a week off. Brayden said seriously. Whats going on here? Why is he suddenly given a holiday? Is it possible that that Anastasia girl said something to Brayden? Its okay, big brother, Im not tired. Leon politely declined. Who knows if Vincent and Aston will make any more idents? What? Dont you even listen to me anymore? From tomorrow onwards, you are not allowed toe to work, or else you wont have toe in the future either. Braydens voice was serious. Looking at the man in front of such a determined look, Leon also did not say another word, and then slowly left the office. Brayden looked up and watched the departing backside with some sudden envy in his heart. Ever since Anastasia and Leon got together, there never seemed to be any idents between the two, always loving and flirting, envious of others. Once he also had such feelings, but now things are not the same. But the good thing is that Dolly has returned to his side, and thats enough. Ding ding ding! Brayden, when do you n to leave? The old mans voice on the phone was cautious. This was an embarrassing question, he had just given Leon a leave of absence and Anastasia would not be here recently, if he did go abroad, what would happen to thepany? Is it very urgent, old man, whats going on over there? Brayden asked directly. Its very urgent. The old man answered categorically. It seems that this time he had to go. Okay, dont worry, I will leave tomorrow. The two men chatted briefly for a few more minutes and then each hung up the phone. Im going abroad tomorrow, you look after thepany, remember, if something unexpected happens, you must tell me in time. The recent period of time is very peaceful, I feel very abnormal. In the office, Brayden said hurriedly to the assistant in front of him. Mr. Kirnd, should we find someone to go abroad with you? The assistants expression was a little worried. You dont have to worry about me, Ill be fine, Im just worried about thepany. There was a hint of unease in Braydens eyes, and for some reason, he always had a bad feeling about it. Is that Vincent up to something again? Or is Aston up to something else? If these two people join forces to deal with him, then he really cant stand up to them. Master, you have to keep an eye on Aston! Brayden looked away from the window with a somewhat sad look on his face. And Dolly, he was also afraid that something might happen to that woman. That woman still doesnt know Amaras mind until now, and probably wont be able to watch out for her! No, he had to remind Dolly of that. Skyler, Im going out of the country recently, so take care of Dolly for me while youre free, Brayden said softly, holding up his phone. He could no longer ask Jayden and Amara, and with Anastasia and Leon traveling abroad, naturally, he had no choice but to leave the matter to Skyler. Brayden, what are you talking about? Im happy to have Dolly with me to chat, talk, shop and watch movies. Skyler immediately said. But Stephen next to him is not happy, his expression is a little impatient, why always bother them both ah! Dolly alone, what else can happen? Come on, just dont be mad, people Brayden and Dolly have helped me a lot before. Skyler whispered as he pounded the mans shoulders. Yes, it is because those two people helped her a lot, so she will be Brayden, Dolly hanging on her lips every day, to others are also to answer all the requests! Stephen nced at her, not wanting to deal with the woman in front of him. Okay, okay, its just for a few days, why are you so angry? Besides, Brayden is also a business person, you are also a business person, maybe you two can still have the opportunity to cooperate in the future. Oh,e on! I dont want to work with him. With that, Stephen got up and went straight upstairs. In fact, he was just a little bored, living a life, it is between two people, why involve others? Dolly is sick, they have to go over to visit; Dolly lost, they have to send someone to find; Dolly angry, they have to cajole behind had known that it would be like this, when he should have stopped Skyler and they contact. In the living room, Dolly is sitting on the sofa, carefully reading the newspaper. Looking at something? Brayden asked in a low voice as he walked in. After reading the newspaper for a while, why are you back sote today? The woman asked softly as she stood up and walked towards him. Recently there are more things in thepany, by the way, I have to go on a business trip tomorrow, you are alone at home to pay attention to safety ah. Brayden pretended to be very calm, said. In fact, he also can not let go of this woman, he is more worried about Dollys personal safety, but he has previously promised the old man, now do not go can not ah. Huh? Im leaving tomorrow. Dolly replied with her head down, lost, a dark light in her eyes, and a wave of reluctance bubbling up involuntarily in her heart. Dont worry, Ill be back soon. The man hugged her tightly behind her back and gently kissed her neck. Well, she understood! Dolly nodded and didnt say anything. Dolly, promise me youll try not to go out these days, and if you especially want to, let Skyler stay with you. Brayden tightened his grip on the womans small hand and admonished again and again. Whats wrong with him? Why has he suddenly be so nervous? Dollys expression was curious. Okay, I know, just dont worry about it, Im not three years old anymore, Ill be careful. Dolly gently stroked the hair on his forehead and hurriedly said. Chapter 1756 outsiders? Sure enough, the next day, Brayden went abroad, while Anastasia and Leon also opened the travel mode, Dolly was very good to stay at home, did not go out, Skyler is still soothing Stephen. The news that Brayden was out of the country and Leon was out of the country soon reached Astons ears, and she has been making a series of ns ever since. Dolly, Ill see who will save you this time! Aston stood in front of the window and kept sneering, with a sinister look in his eyes. Aston, Im warning you, Braydens gone overseas, Im still in the country, you better be honest with me and not make a move on Dolly! On the phone, Vincents voice was full of warning. Astons eyes shed a murderous aura, Vincent, just mind your own business and dont think about getting involved in other things. Dolly, youll never get away from me! Knock, knock, knock! Outside the door, the knock was loud and urgent. Dolly sat up in a panic.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Brayden! It sounded like she had heard it before from somewhere. Dolly slowly got out of bed and walked out of the room. Brayden, open the door, its Le! Outside the door, the womans voice was very whispery. Le, which Le, and what does she have to do with Brayden? Dolly was alerted to the possibility of a mistress. Brayden is not the kind of person who eats from the bowl and looks at the pot. Brayden, I miss you so much! A word that made Dolly in the yard angry in her heart, damn Brayden, he really has a mistress outside! Braydens not here! Dolly said loudly as she opened the door to the woman in front of her. The woman in front of her looked familiar. This person, looks somewhat familiar, but why she just cant remember who this woman in front of her is? Le scratched the back of her head, her eyes carefully sizing up Dolly, who also had the same feeling. But for some reason, Dollys first feeling when she saw her, besides familiarity, was more of a fear. Wheres Brayden? And who are you? Why are you here? Le asked loudly, pointing at Dollys nose. Yes, Le had lost her memory a year earlier, and apart from her family, she only remembered Brayden. Im Braydens girlfriend. Dolly replied firmly, she would like to see what this woman wanted to do! What, Brayden has a girlfriend? Why, Brayden, why didnt you wait for me? Suddenly, Le cried directly on the ground. God, what the hell, how did she get into this mess! Dollys face was ugly. That, you get up first, Brayden is really not at home, he has been away on business recently, when hees back, I will tell him that you came to see him. Dolly immediately picked up the woman on the ground and said. In fact, Dolly was really angry, but seeing the woman in front of her crying in such a sad way, she was a bit unbearable. I want to drink water. Le said as if pouting while wiping the tears from her face. Well, well,e on, lets go get some water. In the living room, the two women sat on the sofa, the atmosphere was a little awkward, and Le looked around with a slight disappointment in her eyes. How could Brayden fall in love with another woman? How could he abandon himself? Thinking of this, Le felt more and more aggrieved in her heart, and couldnt help crying again. Looking at the person in front of her so painful appearance, Dolly heart is very hard, she does not know how to persuade, also do not know how to face the woman in front of her, in a previous life, she must owe this woman, otherwise how would she suddenlye here? Whats your name? Le stopped crying, looked at the woman in front of her, and asked seriously. My name is Dolly, she replied hastily, not daring to be rushed. Hi Dolly, my name is Le, she continued. Oh, and then what? Dolly looked at the woman in front of her expectantly and forced out a smile. Come! Youe here. With that, Le pulled her into the bathroom. Which one of us is pretty, you say? Le asked in a low voice, pointing to the mirror in front of her. What kind of question is this? Dollyughed awkwardly and didnt answer. Say it! You say, who is beautiful! Le raised her voice and asked loudly. You you you, of course you are the prettiest. Dolly hurriedly replied that she was indeed pretty, only with a problem in her head. Then why does Brayden like you and not me? Why? Hey, dont cry, youve been crying for a long time, dont cry, if you keep crying, the makeup on your face will really get blown off! Dolly said immediately. Just spend it, Brayden isnt here, why am I wearing this makeup? Le cried hysterically again. It was killing me. Dolly took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and tried to adjust her emotions. Okay, then you drink some water before you cry, okay? Tears are gone, you need to drink some water to make up for it. Saying that, Dolly then immediately pushed the woman next to her out. Okay, Ill drink the water! With that, Le grabbed the cup next to her and drank all the water in one gulp, then she sat down on the couch again, in pain This woman is crazy, what is there to cry about? Its just a man, whats the point? There are many more handsome and excellent men than Brayden, so why should she hang herself on him? Well, cry if you want to cry, reaction she can not persuade. Dolly nced at her and walked straight into the kitchen. I dont know how long it took, but Le on the couch fell asleep, and by the time Dolly came out of the kitchen, she was snoring. Well, I guess Im tired of crying. Dolly looked at the woman in front of her, shook her head, and sighed softly. Im so hungry! Suddenly, Le shouted while touching her stomach, a shout that startled the woman in the kitchen. Dinner, almost ready, go wash your hands. Dolly in the kitchen responded. It smells so good. Said Le, rushing straight into the kitchen, picking up the meat on the te and stuffing it into her mouth. Chapter 1757 not going back Hey hey hey, what are you doing? Hurry up and go wash your hands. Dolly immediately went forward to stop and pushed her into the bathroom, how did this girl be so hungry? Dollys face, inadvertently appeared a rare smile, in fact, she is also quite cute! Dolly, your cooking is so delicious, its even better than our maids. Le smacked her little mouth while saying happily. Thats natural, how can her cooking skills bepared to those of ordinary people? Dolly slightly raised her chin, a little smug in her heart. Although this thing happened today is indeed a bit odd, but can meet such a fellow eater, but also considered a rtively lucky thing. However, Dolly is a foodie who loves to make food. Hey, why do you like to cook so much? I only like to eat, not cook. Le suddenly lifted her head and whispered. This is a question that Dolly really hasnt thought about, and she doesnt know exactly when she started to like cooking, maybe after she met Brayden! Yes, I dont know why, since she met Brayden, she especially like to cook all kinds of food for that man to eat? And every time you see him eating sweetly, you will feel especially satisfied in your heart. Dolly, suddenly, Le put on a pathetic face. What is she up to again? Dolly became instantly alert. In the future, you cook food for me often, OK? Dollys eyes widened, feeling a bit incredulous, of course not! She wasnt this womans maid. Besides, who was she to cook for her? She still had a lot of things to take care of, so how could she have the time to cook all kinds of food for her? That, Im usually busy, youd better let your maid make it for you. Dolly politely refused. I dont want to! I want to eat your cooking! Your cooking is much better than theirs, or Le suddenly lowered her head and frowned, as if she was thinking about something. What? Dolly asked as she looked curiously at the woman in front of her and hurriedly asked. How about the two of us cooperating to open a food store? Suddenly, Le asked loudly in excitement. A moment, Dolly blinded, this woman how a burst of ideas, gourmet stores such ideas can be said to have, but can not say open ah, open a store, that is to spend a lot of energy and time. Le, when you went out today, did you not take your medication? Dolly had clearly sensed that this woman was not normal. Hey, how did you know I didnt take my medication? So amazing oh. The woman in front of her folded her hands in a very worshipful manner. God, what the hell had she been through today? Dolly pounded her head hard, trying to clear her head. How about it? Ill pay, you pay, and by the way, I can eat your cooking. Le said shyly. If you dont agree, Ill stay here! Suddenly, she shouted. Yeah, well, stay here. Dolly nced at her with a somewhat unhappy expression. She did want to open a gourmet restaurant, but she couldnt work with a strange woman, let alone, a woman who was not quite mentally fit. OK, Im the only one in the house now anyway, so you can stay here and be apanion for me. Dolly said deliberately as she chewed the meal in her mouth. Hmm? Shes the only one in the house? Thats good, Les mouth curled up in a yful curve. Not good, this woman must have had bad thoughts again, looking at the front of that some not quite normal look, Dollys heart is very uneasy. Dolly, Id like to use your phone, I went out today and forgot to bring it. Dolly, whats wrong with you? Such a good attitude all of a sudden? No, there must be something fishy in between! What are you doing with my phone? Dolly asked nonchntly. Give my dad a call, tell him Im not going back tonight. Youre really not going back? Dolly looked at the woman in front of her with surprise and felt some headache, That, Le, look, you are so small, spend the night outside, your father will be very worried, I better send you hometer, dont I dont! Le shouted as she pped the table. This momentum, this tone of voice, this voice, really Dolly in front of a big jump, but really a difficult woman! You are here alone, how can I bear to abandon you? The two of us are partners, naturally we should also share the blessings and difficulties together! Shes out of her mind, right? Who is her partner? She didnt agree to her proposal, okay? Besides, what else could she do if she stayed here but to disturb herself? Whats more, the two of them dont seem to have a good rtionship to the extent that she says they do. Dolly, do you dislike me? Suddenly, Le asked with a trembling voice.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org No, why not, youre so cute. Dolly hurried to cover up, but the heart is in the sarcasm, yes, a normal person can see that they are already very impatient, okay? Then you will definitely not drive me away, right? Look, its almost dark already, can you bear to let me walk alone at night? Im afraid, Im afraid of the dark. I can give you a ride. Dolly rushed to say. You just dislike me, you dislike me for being stupid, you dislike me for not being able to do anything! Suddenly, Le burst into tears. God, give me a break! Dolly lifted her head, closed her eyes, and adjusted her emotions. Fine, fine, here you go. With that, Dolly handed her phone to the woman in front of her. Le was extremely excited to take the phone and dialed it without hesitation. Hey dad, Im not going back today, no, Im not going back for a few days, my friend is staying at home alone and I dont feelfortable with her. Dolly pressed her temples and tried to rx what an ingrate! Looking at the woman said very excited look, I do not know why, Dolly actually did not have the previous anger, in fact, she is also quite poor, her friends, should be very few! Looking at the petite back, Dolly suddenly felt some heartache, in fact, her heart is still very simple! Its just a pity. Dolly, here you go, thanks! Chapter 1758 What purpose? Le and Dolly together in the days, I do not know why, but the mood is very cheerful, perhaps and Dolly mixed with familiar, she does not care when Brayden back. Hey, Le, howe I havent heard you mention Brayden in thest few days? On the couch in the living room, Dolly asked in a low voice, a hint of suspicion in her eyes. She hade to find Brayden, but now she did not mention the mans name, which made Dolly feel a little strange. Whats the point of mentioning him? I already have you here. Le winked at her and replied in a deliberately soft voice. Inexplicably, Dolly was a bit happy after hearing these words. Dolly, when are we going to open the store? Le asked anxiously as she held Dollys arm tightly. Well, this is a question worthy of deep thought, Dolly has not yet thought about where to open, the key is that she is afraid that when the timees, someone will mess up. After all that happened a while ago, Brayden is now reluctant to let himself go out alone, and there is no guarantee that there will be frequent idents in the future. This store, Im afraid it can not open. Le, I tell you, its not that I dont want to open a store, just that there are many things that need to be prepared, this point, we cant open up for a while. Dolly immediately exined that the food store, that is also a small dream of hers, just look at the situation is not good, really not suitable for business. What the hell? Then well just prepare. If you dont want to prepare, Ill go prepare. Dont worry, with my dad around, everything will be taken care of. Le patted herself and said with conviction. Yes, they the James Family is indeed very powerful, but that can not be because of their own and harm them ah, no no, this matter is still a long term n. Just let me think about it and think of a way to do both, okay? Dolly rushed to speak. Yeah, dont worry, theres no rush, I just want an attitude from you. Le lowered her head and beamed as she spoke. Looking at the woman in front of such a mischievous look, Dolly gently pinched her cheeks, actually unconsciously smiled. What do you mean, Le is actually in Braydens vi? Aston shouted incredulously from the office. Yes, I dont know why, but that woman just somehow went to Braydens vi. The assistant lowered her head and answered carefully. Damn it, the more urgent she was to carry out her n, the more that bitch was trying to stop it. Aston rubbed his hands together tightly and looked very nervous. The James Familys power, although not as strong as their own family, but their familys influence in the country is not to be underestimated. Now if she really moved against that Le, if the old man of the James Family knew about it, he would not let himself off easily! Snap! Aston pped the table hard and soon the whole back of his hand was red, Le, that bitch, couldnt go at any time but this time! Miss Aston, otherwise, we could ask Le out and make a move on that Dolly. The assistant looked up and hurriedly said. Thats true, but if you really asked that woman out, it would be like exposing yourself, Brayden is not a fool, he can naturally guess something. No, no, this idea is definitely not working! Then how about getting someone else to make the appointment? The assistant said immediately afterwards. Well, this is feasible, Aston nodded, his head that raced. Hello, Skyler? Its Aston, I was looking for Brayden yesterday when I suddenly heard two women arguing in the cottage, but was afraid to go in. On the phone, Astons voice was soft. Skyler was in a terrible mood when she heard her voice, but when she heard what Aston said, she immediately became cautious. Two women? In that vi, there should have been only Dolly, whats going on? Is it possible that Brayden has a mistress outside the house?Original from N?velDrama.Org. No way no way, Brayden has always loved Dolly, even if the woman lost her memory, he will not move on. Stephen, Im going out! With that, Skyler hung up the phone straight away, grabbed his bag from the sofa and walked out. But dont let anything happen! On the way, Skyler was in a very anxious mood. Knock, knock, knock! Outside the door, there was a loud knock on the door. Dolly frowned slightly, feeling a little discontent. Ill get the door. Said Le, who was next to her, and went to open the door. No! Wait a minute! Dolly immediately pulled on her arm. Dolly! Dolly, its me! Open the door! Outside the door, Skyler shouted as he knocked on the door. The moment Dolly heard the womans voice, she finally sighed with relief and asked aloud while walking out, What are you doing here? Open the door! The voice sounded as if it was somewhat familiar, and Le looked at the door with a little doubt in her mind. The moment Dolly opened the door, Skyler rushed right in, and finally, she saw the Le, and it was really two women! This Le, what does she want to do here again? Skyler viciously walked up to Le and looked coldly at the woman in front of him, What are you doing here? Say! Whats the purpose? Le was suddenly at a loss as to what purpose she could serve. She just came to Brayden and inadvertently befriended Dolly, thats all. Skyler, what are you doing? Les a guest. Dolly rushed to say as she gently nudged her arm. Guests? Enemy is more like it! Damn, Dolly has forgotten all about the past, but she Skyler still remembers it all! Who are you? Did I know you before? Is there some misunderstanding between the two of us? Le looked at the woman in front of her and asked gently. Whats going on here? Is she imitating Dollys memory loss? This woman is really capable of using all kinds of dirty tricks! Dont you pretend for me! Say it, what are you doing here? And Im warning you, no bullying Dolly in the future! eximed Skyler, pointing at her nose. What kind of talk is that? Dolly and I are obviously fine, why would I bully her? Besides, what are you ranting about here. Le asked with a scowl. Chapter 1759 Food? Nonsense? Who the hell is talking nonsense? She didnt just kick the bitch out, its already very dignified, okay? Skyler looked at Le in front of him with a ball of anger. In a corner near the entrance of the vi, Aston was watching all this and was gloating. In a moment, after that Skyler pulls Le away, you will immediately go up and catch that Dolly. Aston looked seriously at the two men in front of him and said fiercely. What are you doing? Dont pull me! Le yelled as she struggled. Why dont you have any quality at all, you woman! Who the hell are you! As soon as you arrive here, you start yelling! You dont even look like a woman! Le kept talking. This one pissed Skyler off. Im not a woman? Skyler rolled up his sleeves and pushed Le out directly. Skyler, you cant do this, its too much. Dolly immediately stopped her and rushed to say, her expression anxious. Who is going too far? Forget it, its useless to talk to her! She has already lost her memory, so how can she remember what Le did to her in the past! All right, just leave me alone! You stay at home, stay well, and Ill take her away! Dont worry, I wont hurt her, Ill just send her home. Saying that, Skyler directly took Les hand and left the vi straight away. As she watched the two backs leave, Dollys eyes were filled with worry: Would Skyler really take Le home? Wouldnt the two of them get into another fight on the way home? Forget it, although Skyler looks fierce, but also a reasonable person, she should not be too difficult for Le, right? On the way, Le said to Skyler in no uncertain terms. Id love to! How about it, Brayden and Dolly are just easing up, and you sneak in here to wreak havoc and sabotage. Skyler whispered. Whos been messing around? She just wanted to see Brayden! Le looked at the woman in front of her with a slightly aggravated expression. Who the hell are you? Why do you have such a strong prejudice against me? Did I offend you before? Or, are you jealous of my beauty. Le touched her cheek and said embarrassedly. Aww shucks! And jealous of her beauty? Why is she so self-absorbed? With her looks, five out of ten men would be lucky to look at her! Hurry up and go! Donte here in the future! This is not the ce for you toe. Skyler said impatiently. Howe this is not her ce toe? Le skimmed her mouth, her expression was discontented. But then again, this woman in front of me doesnt look like a bad person! Howe the temper is so big? Its really a fight with yourself! Your name is Skyler? What for? Skyler asked seriously. Nothing, I just want to make a friend! Make friends? With her? No way! Skyler immediately waved his hand at her, signaling his refusal. Le looked at the woman in front of her with uncertainty, and her heart was very strange, knowing that in this world, there are not one or two people who want to be friends with her, Le. Dang! In the room, Dolly was pushed hard against the corner.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Dollys eyes widened as she looked around, only to find that it was pitch ck and she couldnt see anything. This time, who kidnapped himself again? Aston? Dolly was instantly alert, curled up and sat at the corner with a frightened expression. Here, heres some water, pour it yourself! Suddenly, a man came over and threw a jug of water on the table, and then Dolly was the only one left in the room. It seems that the gourmet store, but really can not open. We were talking about opening a gourmet restaurant, but youre so good, youre kicking me out when you get there. In the car, Leined in a low voice. A gourmet restaurant? All at once, Skyler gulped and her eyes lit up. She knew Dollys craft and was even more defenseless against food. Is it that you want to eat Dollys food too? The woman next to her kept miso to her and asked deliberately. I want to! Of course I want to! Dollys cooking skills are unmatched, so its a shame that I should have eaten at her house before leaving. Weve all figured out that shes in charge of researching the recipes and Im in charge of investing in them and trying them out. Le folded her hands and cocked her head in fantasy. If the food store really opened up, then they will really have a mouthful. What made you two suddenly think of opening a gourmet restaurant? Skyler rushed to ask. The woman in front of me and Dolly have both lost their memory, so its not impossible for the two of them to discuss opening a gourmet restaurant. I like to eat. Besides, what woman doesnt like to eat? The food store is sure to have a particrly hot business once it opens, but for some reason, I always feel as if Dolly is hesitating. Le lowered her head, her tone was a bit uninspired, she sincerely wanted to work with Dolly to open a food store, but the woman did not seem to have a certain determination. Skyler stroked her chin and thought about it, so she could eat Dollys food for free! She hemmed and hawed. Hey, what are you thinking about again? Le asked curiously as she hurriedly shook her arm. Huh? That, I was just thinking, should I join you guys? Are you two still short of partners? I can invest too. Yes! How cant we! Well open a store and eat good food together! Aigoo, thinking really well, Skyler mouth also hooked up a smile, but Lesst sentence is indeed right, free food Dolly made! Lets go! Lets go find Dolly! said Skyler, immediately turning around. Women, no matter how great the previous deep hatred, in the food, they definitely have amonnguage! Dolly, I heard you and Le wereing to the gourmet store together? Skyler shouted as he walked into the cottage. Chapter 1760 Who Matters? Skyler looked around and was a little confused. Dolly? she called again, but there was no movement around. All of a sudden, the two women panicked. Skyler, its not like something happened to that Dolly, is it? Le asked in a low voice next to her. Shut the fuck up! Nothing will happen to Dolly! With that, Skyler barged straight into the upstairs bedroom. Kitchen, bedroom, bathroom, living room, yard, there was no sign of Dolly. At once Skyler became anxious and she immediately took out her cell phone and dialed. Stephen, what should we do? Dollys gone. She rushed to say in a trembling voice. Instantly, Stephen on the sofa miso stood up, his expression covered with ayer of gloom. Do not see this man sometimesined Brayden and Dolly too much trouble, but when they really encounter problems, he will not hesitate to lend a helping hand. Skyler, dont cry yet, where are you now? Iming over to get you. The man said as he grabbed his jacket from the couch and rushed out. Soon, his car pulled up in front of Brayden Vi. What the hell is going on? Where is everyone? Where did they go? Stephen shouted as he rushed in. I was just here, and then after I pulled Le away, I came back and Dolly was gone. Skyler cried as he rushed to say. Le, how could she be here? Stephen eyed the woman in front of him suspiciously, a note of caution in his eyes. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. This woman, who has done so many bad things in the past, cant be here now without a reason! Maybe Dollys disappearance has something to do with her! What are you doing here, and when did Dolly disappear? Is this all your doing? The man slowly walked up to Le and said coldly. What is this situation? Howe both of them thought they were going to harm that Dolly? At once, Les face was displeased, did she look that much like a bad person? Its not her, she just found out about it like I did, and Le has lost her memory. Skyler immediately leaned into the mans ear and exined in a low voice. How could it be such a coincidence? This bitch, shes not faking it, is she? He knows Le too well. She will do anything to achieve her goal. However, Le does have real memory loss. Hey, who are you again? What are you bickering about here? Im Le, Dollys good sister, okay? Where else would I hide her? Youre a strange person, you look like a dog, but why do you speak so viciously? Le said very nonchntly. After all, the man in front of her is a man, and naturally she will not show any mercy. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Dolly was gone by the time you guys got back, wasnt she? Stephen immediately turned around and hurriedly asked Skyler in front of him. By now Skyler was sobbing and just nodding his head. Oh,e on, stop crying! Whats the use of crying? Can crying solve the problem? Hurry up and find someone. Xu heard the woman next to the cry and feel annoyed, Le directly yelled. Shes right, now is not the time to cry, they have to find Dolly! Otherwise the longer they dy, the more danger that woman will be in. Dont worry, Ive already sent someone to look for it. Does this vi have surveince? Stephen suddenly asked. Surveince? In an instant, Skyler wiped her tears and rushed into a storage room as if she had remembered something. Brayden had told her that if something really happened to Dolly, she could see everything in the vi through the surveince in the storage room. Sure enough, they saw the surveince in the storage room. In the surveince, Dolly was knocked out in front of the vi, and coincidentally, the camera in front of the vi is broken, only through the yard camera to see, Dollys kidnapping is a few men, but the face is impossible to see clearly. Still a tricky problem, Stephen pped his hands, some headache, no, still should tell Jayden, he hurriedly picked up the phone on the table and dialed. How did she get kidnapped by someone again? Jayden shouted while getting dressed, while Amara next to her listened to all this, but her heart was a little d. Yoo-hoo, did that woman get kidnapped again? God really has eyes! A sinister arc curved at the corner of her mouth. Dolly, this life of yours, Im afraid it will not be peaceful! Amara,e on! Lets go get Dolly, said Jayden, about to pull her out the door. Eh- Suddenly, Amara covered her stomach. Whats wrong? The man asked worriedly. Jayden, Im a little under the weather, so you should go over there by yourself. Amara hurried to cover up.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Okay, then you rest well at home, if you cant, you can go straight to the hospital. Saying that, Jayden then ran straight out. Sure enough, he cares more about that woman than Dolly! In ce, Amara sneered and turned towards the sofa. He cant let go of that woman after all, its ridiculous, hes always by his side, taking care of him, but his heart is filled with another woman! And the truth is, Jaydens heart only treats Dolly as his family and Amara as his lover. Dolly, you better die out there! Amara half-squinted her eyes and looked out the window with a fierce expression. Did you find it? What about Brayden? Did you guys tell him? Jayden asked, panting as he ran over! Hes away on business. Skyler replied breathlessly. We havent found Dolly yet, Le replied next to her. Le? What are you doing here? Jayden walked over and eyed the woman in front of him suspiciously, disgruntled. Whats wrong with her today? Why does she suddenly have so many friends she doesnt even know? You know me too! Le scratched the back of her head and replied in an embarrassed whisper. Chapter 1761 Something wrong? The city, who does not know her Le, in the past, her name is very loud, can scare a group of people to death! Jayden red at her, before filling his face with rm. This man is quite handsome! Le stared dead at Jayden in front of her, and was somewhat ted, just wondering, does he have a girlfriend? Hey, you know him, right? Le asked in a low voice as she pulled Skyler aside. Skyler looked at the woman in front of him and was a little confused, what was she up to again? Awareness. So, does he have a girlfriend? Le asked as she nudged Skylers arm gently and hurriedly, a delicate look on her face.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Yoo-hoo, this woman has a crush on Jayden? No way! She used to love Brayden to death, and now shes giving up so easily? It seems that she really has amnesia. Just dont get your head around it, he already has a girlfriend. Skyler gently knocked her head and immediately replied. Well, Le lowered her head, a wave of loss in her eyes, if only he didnt have a girlfriend, then she had a chance to fight for her own happiness. Le clutched the corner of her coat with a somewhat sad expression. This looks like amnesia is actually good, Skyler looked at the woman in front of him thoughtfully and smiled yfully. Did you find it? Stephen asked coldly, holding up his phone. This, that, Mr. Shen, without any basis, how can we find it? On the phone, the mans voice was helpless. Stephen naturally knows the difficulty of this matter, but he is also no way, now Brayden has not returned, Leon is not in the country, they can only go blindly to find it. Brayden is on his way back, lets hold on a little longer. Skyler said with a moving voice. I dont know why, but now when the word Brayden is mentioned, Le doesnt have a trace of feeling. In the room, Dolly was lying on the floor with her eyes closed, looking very haggard. It had been two consecutive days that she had stayed in this room, and the mastermind behind it had not appeared in front of herself. Dolly sneered, and her expression was disdainful. Aston, how long are you going to torture me? As long as Brayden doesnt choose you, will you keep on torturing me like this? Whats with the nice girl? Gentle and elegant, its all a lie! How is she now? At the door, a man asked the bodyguard next to him in a low voice. She still wont eat, she wont even drink a mouthful of water. The bodyguard lowered his head and answered immediately. Yo, a hunger strike, huh? Thats the best! It also saves ourdy from wasting her strength in time. With that, the man left. Miss? Dolly was sure of what she thought, but who else but Aston would be called Miss around them today? It was really cruel. Two lines of tears were left at the corners of Dollys eyes. Hows it going? Aston asked the man next to him in the lobby. The bodyguard said that the woman had not been eating or drinking in the room. The man answered immediately. Thats great! Aston wiped his mouth, his expression was very happy, if she really starved to death, but really saved himself the effort. Astons eyes shed with a murderous aura, Dolly, dont you ever let me down! In fact, before Braydens business trip, Dolly had been told that what Aston gave her couldnt be eaten. Yeah, who knew if the food on the table was poisonous? She still wants to live a few more days. Goo- Her stomach growled, Dolly gently stroked her little tummy, a very aggravated look, she still wanted to work with that Le in a gourmet store together! Eat, if you dont eat youll die of hunger! Suddenly, a bodyguard threw the meal in front of her and said loudly. Looking at the sizzling meal, Dolly really wanted to eat it. Im not hungry! Said Dolly, Dolly pushed the meal on the table directly to the side, her expression was very firm, even if she died of hunger, she could not be poisoned by others! This bitch is really insensitive! The man kicked her hard, and then left. Well? Did she eat it? At the door, another bodyguard rushed to ask. Thats it, starve her to death! The evil words at the door were audible to Dolly. Aston, if you want to put me to death, why do you keep hiding? A cold light shed in her eyes. I wonder when Brayden will return? And I wonder if I will still be alive when that man returns? Dolly raised her head and looked at everything around her, very sad, it is said that people should experience more things in this life, long insight, now she has had enough, she is afraid that she will not live a few years if she continues to experience this. And this time, whether she will still get out alive is still a question worth pondering. Seen the surveince, Skyler? asked Brayden coldly as he approached. Now he has no time to lose his temper, and his mind is only on finding Dolly and getting her out. Looked, but didnt get a good look at the faces of those people, and the camera in front of the vi had been broken. Skyler said guiltily, with his head bowed. In the beginning, Brayden asked Dolly to herself, and now its a good thing she lost the woman. Big brother! Suddenly, Leon and Anastasia immediately ran over. How was it? Did you find your sister-inw? Anastasia immediately ran to Skyler, holding her small hand tightly and asked nervously. Skyler just shook his head gently and said nothing. Its my fault, whats the point of going out on a trip when I have nothing better to do. Anastasia stomped her foot, a little remorseful. Brayden went to the window and looked out at the sky with a wave of doubt in his eyes, could it be Aston? He clenched his fists, his face was cold, or, was it that Amara? By the way, where is Amara? Jayden, Stephen, Skyler, Leon and Anastasia are all here, why is she the only one missing? Brayden looked around, trying to find the woman. Wheres Amara? He asked faintly, looking at Jayden, who was not far away. Oh, Amara has been very unwelltely, so shes in the hospital right now. Jayden answered immediately. Hospitalized? That only leaves Aston. Brayden immediately pulled out his cell phone and dialed. Where are you? He asked coldly. At home, you wanted to see me? Aston was still a little happy to see Braydens call. Chapter 1762 No Poison Meet me. With that, Brayden simply hung up the phone. In the cafe, Aston was sitting in a corner seat, stirring his cup of coffee in a bored and seemingly uninteresting way. What do you want with me? She asked softly as she lifted her head and looked squarely at the man across the table. In fact, she knew that Brayden was naturally about Dolly, and she really wanted to see how this Brayden would set his words! Astons eyes shed a hint of contempt. Why did you kidnap Dolly? Brayden said bluntly, I told you, if I find out you kidnapped Dolly again, I wont let you off easy! A statement that immediately put Aston on alert. She knows very well in her heart that this man has always done what he said he would do, and the reason why he has notid hands on himself before is that he is looking at the face of his own old man. What, could it be that he couldnt stand it this time? Aston lifted his head and looked carefully at the man in front of him, his heart was very uneasy. If this Brayden really wants toe against her, then what should she do? With her ability, there is no way to fight against this man in front of her. Snap! Suddenly, the spoon in Astons hand fell to the floor. It seems that she was nervous! Brayden looked at the woman in front of him with a hint of evil in his eyes. After all, it is a woman who has not experienced too many storms, and naturally does not have much patience and stoicism for some things. When are you sending her back? Brayden asked, staring at her. Damn it! This stinking man, hes pushing himself! Brayden, what happened to Dolly? Why do you say such things that I dont understand as soon as you see me. The woman said deliberately. ying dumb, shes still good at it! This woman is really not bad ah, the ability to solve problems is not great, but the ability to y dumb is not small! I only ask you one thing, when are you going to let Dolly out? Brayden asked coldly as he stared deathly at the woman in front of him. For a moment, Aston froze, a look she had seen before, but whenever Brayden had that look, it meant that the man was angry to the core.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He has been holding back! Aston trembled and was anxious. No way! No matter what, she could not admit that she had kidnapped Dolly! Otherwise, her impression in Braydens heart would really hit rock bottom. Ill give you three days, within three days, if Dolly returns home safe and sound, nothing will happen, Ill just assume that you called her over as a guest. Three dayster, if I dont see Dollys shadow, then we are officially at war! Remember, Aston, this is thest chance Ill give you, and Ill never give in to you again. After saying that, the man got up and left directly. Looking at the distant back, Astons expression is sad, no matter what he does, in his eyes, its all wrong anyway! And indeed, it does. After leaving the cafe, Brayden got into his car a short distance away, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath, trying to adjust his emotions. In the matter of Aston, he suddenly felt a little tired, he took the trouble to solve the career problems for this woman, but the result is that she has been framing the woman he loves, it sounds really ridiculous. Aston, are you the one who kidnapped Dolly, hurry up and release her! On the phone, the old man shouted, his tone was biting. Dad, what are you talking about? I cant understand. With that, Aston was about to hang up the phone. You son of a bitch! People Brayden has been working hard behind the scenes to block arrows and rain for you, but you are so kind as to return the favor! The old man fought to cough up. What did Aston mean by that? Howe she didnt know anything about it? You hurry back to me! Come back, Ill talk to you clearly! After saying that, the old man hung up the phone directly. Its over, there must be some unknown secret in the middle, Aston immediately turned around and drove to his own vi. On the sofa in the living room, the old man was pressing his temples, trying to calm himself down, this stinky girl, why did she do such a confusing thing again! Suddenly, the old man kept coughing. Dad! Whats wrong with you? Hearing the old mans cough, Aston was anxious. Snap! Before Aston could finish her sentence, the old mans palmnded directly on her cheek. You heartless, white-eyed wolf, do you know how much people Brayden has paid for you? The old man cleared his throat and yelled. What did he give for her? Aston stared suspiciously at the man in front of him, his heart wondering. Do you know this time, why he will go abroad? Its because our familyspany has a problem, Im not feeling well, and you have limited ability, so I entrusted him to go abroad. The old man immediately exined. At once, Astons eyes dimmed. How could she not have imagined that Brayden had been behind her and had been silently working for her? The old man kept on exining, but Aston could not listen to any more words, no, she had to ask Brayden for rification! Why did he hide it from her? Why does he have to suffer such aggression? And, why didnt the father himself go to solve. Father, why do you want Brayden to take care of things in ourpany? You can go yourself. Aston turned around and immediately asked. In fact, this time, the reason why the old man let Brayden marry foreign business trip, mainly to let some people abroad to know Brayden. After all, he was to leave thepany in Braydens care when he left. If this daughter of his waspetitive enough, why would he bother Brayden? The old man shook his head and sighed. You hurry up and release people Dolly, and remember, dont go after them again. The old man coughed as he spoke. Wait, the meal for Dolly is poisoned! Aston immediately took out his cell phone and dialed it. Change all the meals in the room, rece them with new ones, and no poison, if Dolly has a problem, Ill take you for it! Aston directly hung up the phone and walked straight out, Dolly, you must hold on! Its my fault that I didnt understand the situation clearly, thats why Im so envious, you must give me the chance to repent. Astons back looks very forlorn. Snap! Dolly couldnt hold out any longer, and just as she was about to pick up her meal to eat, a man suddenly barged right in and knocked it down to the floor. Chapter 1763 Found someone Miss Dean, this meal is not edible, you can bear it a little longer, a new one will be here soon. The man said the man directly picked up Dolly and carefully ced her on the sofa next to him, and then turned on all the lights in the room. So hungry, Im really hungry. Dolly tugged at her clothes and spoke weakly. I know youre hungry, so bear with me a little longer. What in the world is this Miss Aston thinking? One moment wanting people to die, and the next wanting them to live, the mans eyes were confused. Come on, eat some food. Said another man rushing in. Miss, drink some water first. The first time I saw thepany, I was able to get a good look at it. Dolly looked suspiciously at the few people in front of her with a hint of doubt in her eyes. Gee, Miss Dean, just drink and eat with confidence, in these meals, I promise there is absolutely no poison, the OP told us to take good care of you. The man immediately said. A superior? Who exactly is their so-called superior? Suddenly, Dolly grabbed the arm of one of the men tightly and stared coldly at the man in front of her with a grim expression. Tell me! Who the hell told you to kidnap me? Who the hell is that person? She panted. They naturally cant talk much about the OPs business.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Miss Dean, you hurry to eat some food, retain some strength,ter we send you home ah. said the man handed her the food directly. The man handed her the food directly. Send her home? Arent they kidnapping her? What is this situation? So they think this is childs y! No way! She had to find out who was behind that, she had to make sure that person was not Aston, only then would she be in a position to confront that woman face to face! Aston! I just have to ask, is it worth sacrificing your good name for a man who doesnt love you? Well, well, you hurry up and eat something. Said the man and left the room directly. In the whole room, Dolly was the only one left. She looked up at the ceiling above her, and there was a wave of helplessness in her eyes, she wanted to cry, but at this moment she didnt even have the strength to cry. What did she do wrong? Being in love with a man, was that her fault? Sheughed coldly, a hint of self-deprecation in her smile. Call Brayden and tell him toe pick up the man. Aston said to the man beside him. Yes! The man immediately pulled out his cell phone and dialed. Miss, what are you doing? If you do this, wont that expose yourself? The assistant next to her said worriedly. No, Brayden cant check this phone number. Aston said faintly, at this time, she was only worried about the life and death of that woman Dolly. While it is true that she is not to her liking, what Brayden has done for himself is enough to bnce it all out, except that the foolish man does not confide in himself at all. If she had known about this, she would not have repeatedly done such a dirty deed to Dolly. Miss, Brayden has been notified. The man hung up the phone and said to Aston. Get rid of that phone, and also, you leave the country. With that, Aston waved his hand to his assistant, who immediately gave the man a check. Big brother, is there a sister-inws whereabouts? In the office, Leon rushed to ask. Yeah, Im going to pick her up. With that Brayden grabbed the jacket next to her and hurried to leave. Big brother, no, you cant go there alone, its too dangerous, maybe the other side has some kind of conspiracy. Leon immediately grabbed Braydens arm and said loudly. Its okay, you guys watch from the back, Ill go get her first. Brayden does not want to listen to anything Leon says, at this moment, his mind, only one persons face, that is, Dolly. DONG! The door in the room, was kicked open hard, at this time Dolly, had fainted on the sofa, yes, she did not take a sip of water, nor a bite of food. Dolly! Brayden cried out in disbelief. Wake up, Dolly, wake up. Brayden immediately shook her arm, but the woman did not respond at all. Brayden immediately picked her up and rushed out of the room. In the hospital, doctors and nurses are still busy, the corridors are full of patients, perhaps because of the recent cold weather, the entire hospital is overcrowded. Big brother, how is it? Is your sister-inw okay? Anastasia immediately ran over and asked. How could it be okay? Looking at her burnt yellow face, he knew that the woman hadnt eaten for days. Hiss! The door in the ward was pushed open and the doctor slowly walked out from inside. Doc, hows it going! Brayden asked excitedly, grabbing the doctors arm. The doctor shook his head and sighed, This is not a childs y! That girls body is really bad right now, she can only slowly adjust, and thesest few days, she has to recuperate. The doctor said solemnly to Brayden in front of him. Good, recuperate, as long as nothing serious happens to her. Brayden replied in a low voice, looking at the exhausted face on the hospital bed, the mans heart was hard, he hated himself, hated himself for not protecting Dolly, hated himself for letting her get hurt so often. Well, big brother, you dont have to me yourself too much, the doctor said that there is no big problem. Anastasia whisperedfortingly next to her, she knew very well in her heart that the mans love for Dolly was iparable to that of ordinary people, and naturally he was heartbroken. Its just a pity that such a young woman always has to go through these trials and tribtions. If Aston hadnt had to marry him, how would Dolly be in this situation today? Anastasia skimmed Brayden, did not want to talk, they say that women are the scourge of the red, now it seems that if a man attracts too many women like, will also be a scourge. Found it? Where is everyone? Hows it going? And then Jayden, Stephen, Skyler and the others came in, and in the hospital room, several people gathered around, staring intently at the woman in the hospital bed. As for that! Its just a little injury! And so many people have to guard her? Next to her, Amara stared at what was happening in front of her with a jealous look in her eyes. Its always the same, once something happens to Dolly, everyone will gather around and get busy for her, as if she is the center of the world, who is she! That, even if we stay here, she wont wake up. Amara whispered, hiding her anger and speaking softly. If youre tired, you can go back and rest first. Anastasia on the side said nonchntly, she had long seen that woman was a little impatient! Chapter 1764 Grateful Hearts Anastasia, what are you talking about? Dolly and I are like sisters. Amara hurried to cover up. Anastasia nced at her with disdain. Im afraid that in the end, they have be enemies! EhC Suddenly, Dolly in pain on the hospital bed, slowly opened her eyes. Dolly, how are you feeling? Are you feeling better? Brayden immediately took the womans small hand and asked anxiously. When Dolly saw clearly that the man in front of her was Brayden, a did not hold back, she cried. All people know that she is aggrieved, so no oneughs at her. Its really hard for this woman, kidnapped and tortured again and again, she has noints, Anastasia sighed lightly, feeling resigned for Dolly from the bottom of her heart. Youre finally back. Dolly snuggled into Braydens arms and pouted.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Im back, so you wont have to be afraidter. Brayden replied as if spoiling. Dolly was discharged from the hospital a few dayster, and Aston was finally relieved to learn that she was not dead. Miss, I dont understand, why are you backtracking again? In the office, the assistant hurriedly asked the woman in front of her. Aston stood up and walked to the window, half squinting at the window, his face covered with ayer of gloom. Fortunately, Dolly did not have any idents, otherwise she really did not know how to answer to Brayden. If it was in the past, she really would not have left any room for Dolly, but now, Brayden is her benefactor ah. Aston is still very clear about this, not to mention that there are some things that the old man has told her, and in the future, Brayden will manage thepany for himself until he has the ability to carry his ownpany. Miss Aston? the assistant called out softly. Hmm? Nothing, from now on, no one should mention the framing of Dolly, from now on, we have to work honestly, as for Brayden and Dolly, lets not get involved. Aston said indifferently. What is this situation? The assistant next to him looked curiously at the woman in front of him, and was puzzled in his heart, the previous her, was not like this! Aston used to want that Dolly to die right away, but now shes letting that bitch go! Is she going to give up Brayden? The assistant frowned slightly. Hear that? So dont you ever take it upon yourself to make decisions for me and make things difficult for people Dolly again. Aston turned around and said seriously to his assistant. Yes. The assistant immediately replied, and then slowly walked out of the office. The other day, in order to avoid suspicion, she had not been able to visit Dolly, and now that the woman had been discharged from the hospital, it was time for her to visit. Aston straightened his clothes, grabbed his phone from the desk and left the office straight away. What brings you here? Brayden looked at the woman in front of him with a displeased face. What is she up to again? The man looked carefully at Aston in front of him, and his heart grew a little wary. That, I heard that Dolly was out of the hospital, so I came to see. Aston immediately handed the fruit in his hand to Brayden and said softly. What? Visiting Dolly? This woman must be on the wrong medication. Its hard enough for her not to harm Dolly, but now shes even thinking of visiting? Shes not up to something again, is she? Brayden kept her at the door, showing no sign of letting Aston in, and Aston kept standing in the doorway with some embarrassment on his face. Who is it? Dolly immediately stepped out and asked loudly, and when she saw Astons face, unconsciously, her body stepped backwards. What is she doing here? Dollys expression was scared. Dolly, Im here today specifically to visit you. Aston hurriedly exined. What does she want to do again? How could she be so concerned about herself? No, this thing, it shouldnt be that simple! Brayden, you let her in. Dolly whispered to the man not far away. Aston squeezed out a small smile and immediately walked in. How is it? Are you feeling better? Aston asked worriedly while walking towards Dolly, this time she was not pretending, she was really concerned about Dolly. Its fine, let you take the trouble. Dolly responded immediately. The manners, she naturally can not lose, of course, she also want to see, the woman in front of what the idea. Dolly, in the past it was all because I was too young and didnt know any better, so I did a lot of things wrong, now Im here to apologize to you, I hope youll be generous and forgive me for all the things I did to you in the past. What the hell? Brayden next to him looked at the two women and was instantly alerted, she Aston actually apologized to Dolly? This is not her style ah, besides, he really has not seen Aston really bow to anyone, but today. Brayden looked at the woman on the couch with a glint of displeasure in his eyes. This Aston, hes not up to some kind of conspiracy, is he? This woman has always been tricky, and naturally her methods are powerful! I really dont know what this Dolly was thinking to let her in. Let bygones be bygones, and I dont want to talk about it anymore, we should just move on. Dolly whispered. If the woman in front of you is truly repentant, then there is no reason to keep holding on to the past, but if she is just a show, then naturally she will not easily forgive this woman. Its just hard to see whether the woman in front of her is genuinely apologizing, or in a hypocritical set-up. Women, ah, the most easy to change their faces! Maybe one second they are happy, and the next second, they be frustrated and sad look. Are you really here to apologize? Brayden asked in a low voice as he nced at Aston. Yes, Mr. Kirnd, I am indeed here today to apologize for the many things I have done to wrong Dolly in the past, and I hope you can forgive me. And, Brayden, thank you very much for your help to our family, to ourpany, too. Aston continued. When did he ever help this woman? Dolly looked away from Brayden with a hint of doubt in her eyes. It seems that the old man has spoken to her. Brayden looked at the woman in front of him, nodded slightly, this Aston, but still have a grateful heart, which has been very rare. Chapter 1765 It’s all about the women Brayden, it was all my fault before, I hope you can forgive me. Aston bowed his head and said softly with a guilty expression. She grew up as a woman with a clear distinction between grace and hatred, and naturally would not do anything wrong to Brayden again. Aston rubbed his hands together and was very nervous. Looking at the woman in front of her so repentant look, Braydens mouth at the corners of a smile of relief, as long as she knows that she is wrong, will still have the opportunity to grow, perhaps the old man is right to do so. In the future, as long as you manage your ownpany well and dont cause any more trouble, you are giving the old man a good fight. Also, the old man is not welltely, I hope you can take good care of the old man. Brayden continued, with a different meaning in his eyes. If he was right, the old man had spoken to her about thepany but should not have told her about her real health condition. Thats the thing about being a parent, you dont want your son or daughter to worry. Just when should we wait if we dont tell Aston at this point? Brayden half-squinted his eyes and looked out the window in deep thought. Perhaps, he should tell the woman in front of him something about the old man. Brayden? Whats wrong with you? Aston asked in a low voice as he gently tapped him on the shoulder. Aston, do you know the true physical condition of your father? Brayden asked cautiously. At once, Aston lowered her head, before, the maid of their house did talk to her, just not clearly, could it be, Brayden knew? Aston took a deep breath, adjusted her emotions, and finally gathered her courage as she said firmly, Brayden, tell me everything you know. Thats good, thats how a person who does great things should behave! No matter what happens, she should be fully prepared mentally. Okay, today, Ill tell you everything I know, exactly. With that, Brayden walked towards the couch and sat down. Dolly looked at the two people in the living room and wondered why she was a little nervous, not because Brayden was with another woman, but because she was nervous for Aston. Although she hadnt spent much time with Brayden, she knew that his face wouldnt have been so blue if something big hadnt happened. What do you mean? Impossible! Suddenly, Aston stood up, My father has always been in good health, even if he doesnt feel well, he only coughs lightly, how can it be so serious! Aston, do you know that the old mans cough is a symptom, and that cough of his is no ordinary cough. Brayden immediately exined. But Aston could not ept what Brayden said, how she wished her father was well and that she could be capricious for a few more years. Brayden, youre telling me that what you just said was a lie, arent you? Youre just trying to scare me arent you? Dont worry, I will work well in the future. Astons voice trembled as he hurried to say. Brayden must be lying to himself! Father must not be alright! She immediately grabbed her bag from the sofa and intended to leave. Aston! suddenly Brayden shouted, Will youe to your senses? What I said is true! Dolly immediately ran out, clutching Braydens arm, her face very anxious, Why are you so loud? Cant you talk properly? Aston sat on the couch, head down, tears pooling in her eyes, no, she had to pull herself together, she had to fight side by side with her father and fight the disease to the end! Brayden, I want to find the best hospital, the best doctor, for my father! She wiped the tears from her eyes and hurriedly said. Thats Aston! Brayden was relieved, and there was a wave of relief on his face that, in fact, she wasnt bad at all. Okay, I can help you, but Aston you have to remember that you are your fathers only daughter and his only child, and I want you to stop making him angry from now on. Brayden said softly. Of course, she naturally can no longer be as capricious as before. After Aston made up her mind, she immediately grabbed the bag next to her and walked out. Dang! The door was viciously pushed open. On the sofa in the living room, the old man was stunned.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org What the hell is wrong with this girl? Why is she so flustered? The old man looked at Aston standing in the doorway, his eyes full of doubts. Father. Aston immediately ran to the old man and sat down. Whats wrong with you? The old man turned his face away and looked worriedly at his daughter in front of him. Father, I want to study management. Aston replied righteously. Hmm? What has she been stimted by? Why does she suddenly want to learn management? She hadnt been scolded by Brayden, had she? If she was really scolded by Brayden, then he should thank that young man. For the first time, the old man felt relieved for his daughter. Father, when you have time, you teach me some of the rules of the mall. Aston whispered, his eyes very determined. Although this is indeed a good thing, but the old man is also a little worried that she is three minutes hot, All right, you are not calm enough now, when you calm down, we can discuss it in the long run, okay? The old man then stood up and slowly went upstairs. How could she not be calm anymore? How could she put herself out of the way when his body had reached such a serious level? No! She must make a little achievement through a series of efforts to show her father her true determination. Brayden, why are you saying this to her? Didnt the old man say to keep it a secret? Dolly snuggled into Braydens arms and spoke softly. I know that the old man doesnt want me to tell her this, but the old mans health is something we should pay more attention to, and after a while, he has to go for surgery. Brayden sighed and answered in a low voice. Such an important matter, he must not be able to hide from Aston, no matter what, Aston is his daughter, and his only child, she should know her fathers health condition. Aston is essentially a good woman, and naturally would not watch her father about to die and not care. Yes, dont look at her usually like a thousand-year-olddy as capricious and presumptuous, but at the critical moment, this woman is still very clear about what she is doing! Actually, shes pretty pathetic. Dolly suddenly said. You dont me her anymore? Brayden asked suspiciously, lifting her chin. Whats so weird about it? Dolly brought a sadness between her eyebrows, its just a woman. Chapter 1766 Hugging Looking at Dollys so calm look, Brayden smiled, he knew that his beloved woman, has always been very magnanimous. It was a real aggravation for you a while ago. Brayden gathered her tightly into his arms. As long as she can be with him, she is not aggrieved, Dolly closed her eyes and curved a satisfied curve at the corner of her mouth. Since then, the rtionship between Aston and Brayden and Dolly, is considered to have been eased, and Aston to their own father, and gradually pay attention to. Dad, you cant eat this stuff, its too cold! In the living room, Aston immediately put away the sorbet in front of the old man. I just want to taste it on a whim, what are you doing, you girl. The old man said, while standing up to go after her. Okay, okay, Dad, heres the deal, Ill cook for you, okay? Try my hand, your daughters hand is actually pretty good too. Aston said immediately. What? His daughter still has a handicraft? The old man looked at Aston in front of him suspiciously, curious, when did she start learning how to cook? Cant think of anything, can you? Ill make it for you to eat. With that, Aston ran straight into the kitchen. Looking at his daughters busy appearance in the kitchen, the old man only felt warm in his heart, he did not know why Aston would suddenly care about himself, but he was indeed touched in his heart. Perhaps, in his own lifetime, it has been his greatest fortune to see his daughter in such a dutiful manner. It is true that Aston no longer has the same hatred for Dolly as before, but she did not exin everything to Amara before, and naturally, that woman hates Dolly even now. When everyone thought that Dolly could live happily ever after, finally, someone had to start implementing his n. Dolly, now, Aston has even given up on you! But I wont! Amara clenched her fists tightly, and her expression was grim. Big brother! Suddenly, Leon barged right in, saying excitedly, That, something happened to my sister-inw. Whats going on! In a sh, Brayden stood straight up, grabbed the jacket next to him and ran out the door. At the mall, there was a woman who insisted that her sister-inw was trying to steal her daughter. Leon answered immediately. The fact that Dollys character is very clear to him! Even if she really liked children, she wouldnt be able to steal someone elses child, there must be some misunderstanding in between. Wait, someone is not behind this, right? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. That woman has long lost her memory and would not think of making things difficult for Dolly. You guys are just looking for a fight on purpose! Next to Dolly, Le was shouting. People of your quality still want to shop and stroll around here? What a disgrace! Thats right! You dont know how to give birth yourself? Why do you want to steal someone elses child?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. This woman must be crazy about the baby, right? A few people next to him, pointing at Dolly, who was pushed to the ground, kept chattering with a contemptuous expression. Shut up! I said it wasnt Dollys fault, it was clearly her who nted the evidence on purpose! Le pointed at the woman on the left and yelled. This damned woman, how dare she talk nonsense here with a pair of big eyes! Its killing me! Le has her hands on her waist and her temper is very unpleasant. Its obvious that she is the one who wants to snatch other peoples children, why are you ming others instead. Thats right, Miss Su, youre not turning ck and white upside down! Soon, the people around cursed even Le together. Still really pedantic ah, obviously did not figure out the truth of the matter, but also here to pretend to be a high and mighty look, here to point out three or four, Le face a piece of iron blue, heart is very angry. Ah! Suddenly, Dolly was kicked hard by the person next to her. Dolly, are you okay? Le immediately ran over and asked worriedly. Its okay, lets go. With that, Dolly was about to stand up, intending to leave, now that there are many people talking, it is impossible to say what the truth of the matter is. Go? Where are you going to go? Still thinking of harming others? Youre a woman who really doesnt know shame! You dont even apologize for doing something wrong! Yeah! Apologize! Why should she apologize? She was not at all at fault! Dolly clutched the corner of her coat tightly, her eyes were aggrieved. Get out of my way! I tell you, Dolly is Braydens girlfriend, if you dare to mess with her, you mess with Brayden! Le said nonchntly. However, none of the people next to her believed what she said. Miss Su, youre crazy, right? People Brayden would find a girlfriend like her? Thats right, who is Brayden? How can a woman like that be worthy. All of a sudden, the surrounding area was once again noisy. I dont know why, listening to such and such words, Dollys heart is very difficult to feel, is she so bad? She Dolly, although there is no strong family background, but she cane to this step, it is also their own step-by-step walk out! Shut up, all of you! Suddenly, a familiar voice of a man came from behind, this voice, sounded so familiar, could it be! Dolly immediately turned around and looked at the man who slowly walked over from a short distance away, how could he be here? Dolly curiously surveyed the man in front of her, her heart was puzzled. What are you all standing around for? Break it up! Vincent roared bitingly. Vincents reputation, who does not know who does not know, he gave an order, naturally the surrounding people also dispersed. Is everything okay? Vincent immediately walked up to Dolly and hurriedly asked. Dollyughed awkwardly and just shook her head without saying anything. Le next to her kept staring at the man, causing Vincent to be a little embarrassed. Hey, Le, what are you doing? Dolly gently nudged her arm. Huh? Oh, that, I thought he was quite handsome, so I took a couple of extra looks. Le didnt hide her inner thoughts in the slightest. This woman is really a personality! How can she be so straightforward in her words? Hi, my name is Le, Le said, immediately extending her right hand. She is Le? Vincent sneered, but hurriedly responded, Hello, my name is Vincent. He had heard of what Le had done to Dolly before and just didnt understand how Le, today, would fight for Dolly? Chapter 1767 Seeing Hey, whats the rtionship between you two? Le asked in a low voice as she leaned into Dollys ear. This girl, why suddenly be so gossipy? Dolly nced at her, did not say anything. Geez you say it! Le beamed and pouted. Okay, dont gossip, Ill tell youter. Dolly whispered, what other rtionship can it be? The rtionship of friends. That, Mr. Vincent, lets have dinner together. Le suddenly said, with a hint of shyness on her face. Dolly looked at the woman in front of her and was curious, she couldnt wait to avoid this man every day, but this Le was so good that she wanted them to have dinner together? I still have things I need to take care of, so why dont you two go. Its just a meal? As for what? Vincent suddenly spoke up. For a moment, Dolly froze, yes, people Vincent did not say anything, why should they keep covering up? Whats more, maybe this man has really let go. But Le next to her was suspicious of Vincent, did the two of them have any previous problems? She looked at the two people in front of her suspiciously, feeling very strange. Hey, Vincent, you havent bullied our Dolly before, have you? Le asked aloud as she patted the man on the back. This woman has some serious swagger! It seems shes really protecting Dolly. Vincent looks at her, smiles, and shakes his head to show that he doesnt. Well, arent you going to dinner? Hurry up and go! After saying that, Dolly pulled the woman next to her and walked out. And when Brayden just got out of the car and walked towards the mall, he ran into Dolly and the three of them walking out of the mall. Strange, how could she be with Vincent, that stinking man? Brayden looked at the three men not far away and frowned tightly, his face displeased. Slow down! Vincent whispered as he opened the door for Dolly. She had actually gotten into that mans car? All at once, Braydens face was icy cold. Dolly, that bitch, what was in her mind? She knows very well that she should avoid suspicion and try not to interact with Vincent, but now she is openly getting into that mans car? And that Le, what is she doing there? Big brother, we Leon next to look at all this, want to say, he also did not expect this scene will happen. Follow them, I want to see what they really want to do! With that, Brayden got into the car head first. Leon, at this time, was very nervous in his heart. Vincent, what do you want to eat? In the car, Le pestered the man next to her and hurriedly asked. Why is this woman so annoying! Vincent nced at Dolly next to him and smiled at her, Ill eat whatever you guys want. This man is quite a gentleman! A smile appeared on Les face. And this whole process, Dolly is not a word, just dont face, has been looking out the window, as if the two people in front of them and they have nothing to do. Dolly, what are you thinking about? Le asked indifferently, but at this time Dolly, where will listen to what others say. Dolly! suddenly shouted Le. With a shout, Dolly was taken aback and her body trembled. What are you doing! Vincent next to him shouted back, and Dolly immediately grabbed the question, Whats wrong? Le, what did you just call me for? She was afraid Vincent would be mad at Le. The Le, looking at the man next to her, was aggrieved and said pitifully, I just saw you lost in thought and thought you were in a bad mood. Dolly knew that she was worried about herself and scratched the back of her head and replied awkwardly, I did get lost in thought just now. What was she thinking about again? Is she thinking about that Brayden guy? Vincents face, then covered with ayer of gloom, also do not know that Brayden in the end what is doing! His own woman was bullied by others outside, but he still acted as if nothing was wrong. Hey, Dolly, youre going to have to talk to Brayden about this when you get back. Le kept muttering under her breath. Talking about what? About what happened today? Dolly sighed softly as she talked about such embarrassing and humiliating things. Soon the car came to a stop. The three of them got out of the car together and walked directly into the western restaurant in front of them. Brayden looked at the three figures not far away and the anger in his heart increased a few more points. Skyler, Anastasia, Leon, etc. Dolly can have dinner with anyone, but why does she have to have dinner with this Vincent now? Braydens eyes wereted with a wave of loss. Big brother, sister-inw they are just having a meal together, why dont we just go back, sister-inw will definitely tell you about this too after she gets home. Leon whispered, sounding a little anxious, who would know how Dolly could somehow be having dinner with Vincent?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. No! Im going to stay on here. Brayden said firmly. It seems that todays hurdle is to be difficult, Leon in the heart for Dolly, but also for their own silence, Brayden mood, the first to bear the brunt of it is not he? Ding ding ding! Suddenly, Braydens cell phone rang. Brayden, that, I have a lot of things I cant quite figure out, would you mind answering? On the phone, Astons voice sounded a little anxious. Brayden knows very well in his heart that when she says things, she means matters in thepany, in fact, she does not understand, that is more than normal. I got it. With that, Brayden simply hung up the phone. Turn around and go back to the office! Brayden whispered. Hey, Dolly, isnt that Braydens car? Le pointed out the window at the ck car not far away and hurriedly said to the woman next to her. Dolly immediately turned her head and looked in the direction Le was pointing. Dollys heart was a little uneasy, he couldnt have seen her and Vincent having dinner together, could he? Or did he just happen to be passing by? Vincents heart, the scene in front of him is naturally very clear, he said nothing, just a soft smile, and then sip a sip of coffee, pretending to be a very calm look. He actually found that Brayden has been following himself, just never said it, this is good, that stinky man saw Dolly and himself together, probably jealous again, right? Chapter 1768 Ask for advice Big brother, you should not think too much, maybe sister-inw is simply having a meal with someone, besides, there is not Le there. In the office, Anastasia rushed to say. Brayden looked out the window with a displeased face. Whether Le was there or not, it didnt change the fact that Dolly was with that stinking man Vincent! She knew that man had something more than innocent thoughts about her, yet she had to send herself to the door. Big brother, as far as I know, people Vincent helped his sister-inw out at the mall in the first ce, isnt it right for her to treat them to a meal? Anastasia asked rhetorically. All of a sudden, Brayden silent, said so, but when he saw those two people together, the heart is very ufortable. Well, well, the two people did not do anything out of the ordinary ah, you are here idly angry at nothing ah. Anastasia said deliberately. She knew the man in front of her too well, and he always thought a lot when it came to Dolly. Of course, this is not always a good thing. You know, Dollys life is too rough after all, and Brayden as her beloved man, naturally should also take care of the considerate some. Okay, dont be angry, Ill go first ah. Said Anastasia to leave the office. Hey, wait a minute! Suddenly, Brayden shouted. There are still a lot of things that Aston doesnt quite understand over there, its not very convenient for me to go over there, you go over there and tell her about it. Brayden looked at her and said seriously. Let her give that stinking woman something to talk about? Dream on! Shes not going. That stinky woman, who starts bickering at the drop of a hat, doesnt even look like ady. Im not going, you can find someone else. Anastasia refused outright. Whoever loves to take care of that woman, she is not going anyway, Anastasias expression is very determined. Brayden heart is very clear about her disgust for Aston, naturally also understand her mood at this time, Anastasia, people Aston has known the wrong, in the future, we are still friends. Friends? Fuck friends! What kind of friend sets up his own sister? Fuck you! Anastasia never wanted to have such friends in her life! Shes just an honest businesswoman who doesnt want to climb thedder of the rich and powerful, nor does she want to be in cahoots with those who are unreasonable. Brayden slowly walked towards the couch, did so, and took a sip of tea. This girl, I guess, is going to get into trouble with Aston again, and no wonder, even though Aston now wants to turn back, but there are still a lot of people still have a shadow on her former things. Come on, the old man is not well, for the sake of the old man, lets help her. Brayden patted her shoulder gently and rushed to speak. The old man of their family? Yes, it is true that the old man of the family is highly respected, but it is not her own father, so what does it have to do with her? Besides, she had no intention to have any cooperation with the family, so why go looking for that nuisance to suffer! Im not going! If you want to go, you can go yourself! Im not avable anyway, Im busy here! Said Anastasia, about to get up. It seems that this girl is determined to hold a grudge against Aston, forget it, the things between women, or let them women to solve it, not anyone can be as generous as Dolly know the body, this matter, or should be left to Dolly to deal with. Then you go out first! Ill rest myself for a while. With that, Brayden waved his hand at her, gesturing for her to go out. Looking at the somewhat tired face in front of her, Anastasia felt some heartache, standing in ce, she suddenly some hesitation, or she will go to a trip? Just think of it as helping this brother? Whats going on? What else is going on? Brayden asked in a low voice as he looked up. That, how about, I go to the trip? But not for her, but for you! Anastasia said directly. The mans mouth hooked up at the corners of an arc of satisfaction, he knew, this Anastasia will not bear to see himself so tired! Also, pay me, Im still busy every day, so many things in the bookstore waiting for me to take care of. Anastasia said nonchntly. This girl, when did she be so greedy for money? Braydenughed and casually picked up a card from his wallet and tossed it to her, For you! A statement that made Anastasia in front of her almost jump. Big brother, this is too generous of you, isnt it? So cool. Anastasia kissed the card and spoke excitedly. Thats what he said, he gave her the card, is there any less? But all this is a piece of cake for Brayden, Remember ah, dont embarrass me, and, dont fight. Okay, big brother, youd better save that for that Aston, as long as she doesnt pick a fight, I definitely wont make things difficult for her. Saying that, Anastasia walked straight out of the office. Looking at the distant back, Braydens face burst with relief. In fact, in essence, Anastasia is a rtively simple-minded woman, if she is angry, buy her a gift, then also happy, of course, if she is really sad, even if she gives her a sky full of stars, she will not ept. Brayden suddenly had some expectations, in fact, he let Anastasia to speak to Aston things, but also on purpose. Both women are in the business world and have simr experiences, so naturally the possibility of future cooperation will be greater. Whats more, the old mans future condition is still unknown, and it would be a good thing for Aston to have Anastasias help. Hey, big brother asked me toe over to see you. Anastasia said as she walked into Astons office. Oh, Brayden and I have said hello, so Ill trouble Miss Anastasia. Aston replied directly. This woman, when did she be so gentle? I dont think so. Anastasia looked at the person in front of her suspiciously and was curious. Is she going to do something again? Now its an act, right? Anastasia immediately raised her guard, the heart of a woman, the needle under the sea, who knows what tricks this woman will do again? Here, Miss Anastasia, have a cup of tea, you must have been exhausted on your way here? It was really hard for you. Aston spoke immediately afterwards. When did she be so considerate? Anastasia immediately took a few steps back, her expression a little embarrassed, and yes, she had goose bumps all over her body at this point. Dont be afraid, I wont do anything to you, I just want to ask you for advice on business matters. anastasia, you and I are both women, naturally we should also understand my feelings, I am afraid? Fathers health is out of order. Aston trembled in his voice and looked at her.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Yes, how could Anastasia not understand that anxiety? Chapter 1769 Making do After feeling Astons sincerity, Anastasia also put down her heart and opened her heart tomunicate with the woman in front of her. In fact, Aston is a workaholic when he gets serious, which is a bit surprising to Anastasia. You know, Aston, who used to give her the feeling that she was always high and mighty, not doing her job, and thinking about how to harm people all day long, now seems that she is actually quite beautiful! Anastasia smiled faintly, her eyes revealing a bright light. I dont quite understand this one yet. Aston asked hurriedly, pointing to the document with an anxious expression. Looking at her so studious and serious, Anastasias heart was really excited, in fact, as long as she changed her ways, they could also be friends. Let me exin it to you. Anastasia, after all, has been in the mall for some time, naturally the rules of this is more than understand, but Aston because of a long time to focus on the immodest things, and gradually fade away. What do you mean? Let Anastasiamunicate with Aston? Youre not asking for anything. In the living room, Dolly spoke anxiously. Brayden knew in his heart that she was just worried that the two women would fight, but he trusted that Anastasia would take care of it all. The woman in front of him should not exin to himself what happened between her and that Vincent? Braydens eyes shed a cold light, although what Leon said before was not without merit, but he wanted to hear the womans exnation himself. He sat on the sofa with an icy look, kept silent and did not speak, which made Dolly feel a little curious, what was wrong with him? Why didnt he say a word all of a sudden? Dolly frowned, sizing up the man in front of her, puzzled. By the way, he wouldnt be angry because he and Vincent were having dinner together today, would he? Dolly immediately ran over and sat next to Brayden with a slight smile. Well, I had an incident at the mall today, and Vincent ran into me, and he helped me out. Ding ding ding! Suddenly, Braydens cell phone rang. Brayden immediately picked up the cell phone on the table next to him, walked to the balcony, and picked it up. I got it, Ill be right over. With that he just hung up the phone, picked up his jacket from the sofa and walked straight out. Where are you going? The woman behind her asked loudly. Im going back to the office, I wont be back tonight, so you go to bed. Brayden responded loudly. Was there another ident with Kirnd Group? The woman looked at the departing back, her heart was a bit sad, she wanted to exin to this man properly, who knows how the timing is so unfortunate? Forget it, its better to exin to him next time. Whats going on? Brayden asked as he walked into the office. Big brother, this is the document from theirpany. Leon immediately handed the document in his hand to Brayden. Before our people went over to talk to them about cooperation, but at that time they tly refused, now howe they suddenly take the initiative toe to us again? Brayden asked in a low voice as he flipped through the papers. This, in fact, I do not know, but I think this matter should not be so simple. But all the business that is actively sent to the door, nine times out of ten is not reliable, this, Leon knows best. Brayden naturally understands in his heart, but he would love to investigate what the driving force behind this is. Where are the people? Where did they go? Gone? Brayden looked up and asked Leon, who was next to him, in a soft voice. Already gone, seems to be quite anxious, he said if you want, you can call their boss directly, or go directly to theirpany directly to the boss, no need to make an appointment in advance. Leon immediately exined. No appointment needed? Braydens eyes shed with a hint of caution, then something big must have happened to theirpany! Brayden ced the document on the table with a grim expression. He did want to work with thispany before, but now, it is no longer necessary. Big brother, do we still want to continue working with them? Leon leaned into his ear and asked in a low voice. Cooperation is not necessary, but I can acquire it. Brayden answered straightforwardly, of course, the premise is that he must investigate what exactly thatpany has gone through in order to treat the symptoms. Leon, tomorrow you must find out what progress thatpany has made recently. Brayden turned around and looked at the man in front of him and spoke seriously. And what a fun game! He Brayden is not a fool, and not just anyone who wants to work with him can do so, especially thosepanies that have rejected him. The two men spoke briefly together, and Leon left straight away. And afterwards, Brayden didnt go home. He sat on the couch in his office, looking at the ceiling above him, somewhat dazed. Because of Aston and Dollys affair, he has been feeling a little haggard, but the good thing is that Aston has now reformed and is no longer difficult for Dolly. Big brother? Why arent you home yet? Anastasia yawned and asked in a low voice. There was something to take care of at work, so I came back, why? Why are you still out there until now? Leon should be worried again. Brayden reminded her.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Well, Im not going back, I already talked to Leon, I have things to take care of tomorrow and thought Ide to your office to make up for the night, who knew youd be here too. Anastasia spoke directly. The girl, she came here to make up time is still less? However, Brayden heart is somewhat relieved, his sister ah, usually seems to be a little capricious, but once serious, it is really no less than himself. Ive been too tiredtely, too much going on. Anastasia stretched out andy down on the couch next to her, she really has been working quite hardtely. Looking at her somewhat haggard face, Brayden actually felt some heartache, probably because he really considered Anastasia as his own family, right? Big brother, how are you and your sister-inw doing? Reconciled? Dont take todays incident to heart, peoples sister-inw also have hardships, right, you have to listen to her exnation ah. Anastasia rolled her body and whispered. This girl, how even sleep has to think about other peoples business. Hurry up and go to sleep, you have to get up early tomorrow, dont you? With that, the two men eachy down on their respective couches and closed their eyes. The next day was a weekend, and Kirnd Group employees were already off work, but some motivated employees came in to work overtime. Ah! Suddenly, outside the office, an employee screamed. Chapter 1770 Things are urgent Who is it? What the hell? Its so early in the morning. Inside the office, Anastasia on the couch rubbed her eyes and muttered unhappily.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Someonesing to work. Brayden, who was next to him, answered immediately. Thats the way it is. Wait, isnt that Braydens voice? Anastasia immediately sat up and opened her eyes wide, looking at the man lying on the couch across from her with a slightly surprised expression. What should we do? Anastasias heart is very nervous. What are you panicking about? Brayden asked in a low voice as he straightened his clothes. Brayden has a girlfriend and she has a boyfriend, and now they are in the same room together and sleeping together. Big brother, that, Ill go first ah! Saying that, Anastasia directly picked up the bag next to her and ran out. The screaming female employee outside the office, looking at Anastasias fleeing figure, had not reacted and froze on the spot. This girl, how did she slip away so quickly? He didnt do anything to her. Brayden pressed his temples, trying to clear his head, before getting up and walking to his desk and getting to work. The female employee outside the office, pounding her head hard with her own fist, trying to calm herself down, must be her own misreading, must be her own misreading She kept thinking to herself, but she was not blind after all! Brayden, however, worked as if nothing was wrong, and did not notice anything wrong at all. Anastasia, who ran out of Kirnd Group, was breathing heavily and looked anxious. Whats wrong with you? Why are you in such a hurry? Not far away, there was a familiar voice. Anastasia, as if taken aback, immediately turned around and looked at Leon, who was slowly walking over, and smiled awkwardly. That, isnt today the weekend? Why are you here? She asked, embarrassed. What the hell is wrong with this woman? Why did her face suddenly be so red? Leon immediately reached out his hand and ced it on the womans forehead. No fever. I came to see Big Brother today for something, whats wrong with you? Leon asked worriedly, staring at the woman in front of him. Im fine, I still have things to take care of, Ill leave first. With that, Anastasia ran away directly. What a strange thing, why did this woman be so flustered? Is it possible that big brother scolded her again? Its not right, shes been very honesttely, how could big brother scold her for no reason? Big brother, what happened to Anastasia just now? Leon asked as he walked into the office. Nothing much. Brayden replied ndly,pletely unaware of Leon in front of him, with a slight displeasure already on his face. I just saw her, walking in a panic, and I thought she had done something wrong. Leon skimmed the man in front of him and said deliberately. What else could she have done wrong? Besides, she is so capable, even if she really did something wrong, she will make up for it herself. Who knows what is in the mind of that girl, early in the morning ran out like crazy, as if they were going to eat her. Brayden tapped on the keyboard and continued to work, but Leon next to him was a preupied look, suddenly, Leon turned around and saw the staff working outside the office, without saying a word, he immediately went out. Just now, did something happen to Anastasia? Leon asked the woman in front of him bluntly. The woman looked at Brayden in the office with a difficult expression. Hurry up! Leon got a little angry. Dont be angry, that, when I came, I only saw Mr. Kirnd and Miss Mason sleeping together, and the rest, nothing. The employee immediately replied in a low voice. What, Brayden and Anastasia were sleeping together? In an instant, Leon was like a bolt from the blue, his head was in a daze, what had happened between them, Brayden was so calm, but the woman was so panicked? Looking at the man who was busy in the office, Leons heart only felt very hard. He was so convinced that the two of them were simply brother and sister, but now they both made such a mess, Leon lowered his head and scratched the back of his head hard, feeling very headache. No wonder that woman has been workingte outside, no wonder she keeps running here, so shees here to see people Brayden, not to see herself! Leon sighed softly and left immediately, not knowing how he would face Brayden! If it were anyone else, he would have swung his fists straight up, but now, its his big brother! Big brothers heart, is still thinking about that Anastasia? Leons expression is very saddened. I dont know how long it took, but finally, Leon took out his cell phone and dialed it. I want to talk to you. His voice was biting. On the other side of the phone, Anastasia was nervous, That, I have something to take care of right now, and Ill be busy all the timetely. Anastasia looked for all sorts of excuses to put it off, she didnt know how to tell Leon about it, and she wasnt sure if the man would believe her. No! Today, I have to be clear with you! Leon got anxious and yelled out directly. Shit, he must know something, otherwise he wouldnt have lost his temper for some reason. Okay, Ill be home early this evening. With that, Anastasia hung up the phone straight away. It seemed that she had to be fully prepared mentally. Soon, nightfall, Anastasia packed up her things and left the bookstore directly. On the way, the woman in the car was very quiet and did not say a word. I dont know what Leon really wants to talk to himself? Anastasias eyes, became very bleak. Ding ding ding! Hey, Anastasia, get over here right now and do me a favor. Brayden whispered, without a hint of ups and downs in his tone. Brother, I have something to do today, I cant go. Anastasia answered immediately. Its urgent, so hurry up and get over here! Brayden finished speaking and hung up the phone directly. Chapter 1771 empty Anastasia immediately turned around and headed for Kirnd Group. At this moment, Leon is sitting on the couch in the living room, waiting for Anastasias return, but how could he know that Anastasia will not be able to return home again tonight? These are Astons questions, its rather urgent, you hurry up and help with them. Saying that, Brayden directly handed the documents to Anastasia in front of him. At this moment, Anastasia, straight down, not daring to look up at the man in front of her, her heart was sad, how he was not at all jealous of what had happened this morning? There was a hint of nervousness in her eyes. Whats wrong with you? What are you staring at? Hurry up. Brayden tapped her on the shoulder and immediately spoke. Oh, good. With that, Anastasia immediately went to the couch and began to take care of the problem. And at that moment, Leon was sitting on the couch, staring at the door, waiting for Anastasia toe home. Whats going on? Leon looked at Anastasias cell phone number in his address book and hesitated, but dialed it. I have something today, I may not be able to return. On the phone, Anastasia said cautiously. What could be going on? At this hour, the bookstore has already closed, Leon frowned tightly and looked very dissatisfied. Anastasia, are you hungry? Do you need to order a take-out for you? Suddenly, Braydens voice came over the phone. All of a sudden, Leon understood, she is really still with big brother! Snap! The phone was ruthlessly thrown on the ground, this stinky woman, how can you still eat from the bowl and look at the pot? Leon held his head with both hands, looking very painful. He had been with her for so long, but could he not fill the void in her heart? Yes, he understands, he understands, before Anastasia love is indeed Brayden, but now, always with her, take care of her person is himself ah! What a ridiculous joke! Leon! Listen to me! Leon!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The other side had lost their voice before Anastasia finished her sentence, and when she called again, she couldnt get through. Whats wrong with these two again? Brayden stared at the woman on the sofa not far away and sighed lightly, the young couple quarreled, that is amon urrence, after a while it will be fine. With this in mind, Brayden continued his work, but now Anastasia was not in the mood to work. Why dont you go back, go back and take care of things between the two of you. Brayden looked up and spoke faintly. Seeing her in this state of mind, she really isnt fit to deal with the problem here either, so its better to let her go back and properly resolve the problem between the two of them. Then Aston Anastasia said hesitantly. Its okay, Ill look at itter, you go back first. Said Brayden waved his hand directly at her. But while Anastasia was on her way home, Leon had long since left the house and arrived at a localpound. Aigoo, this gentleman looks like a neer,e, let me introduce you to our head honcho here. Saying that, the mother at the door dragged Leon in directly. Who are you, why are you dragging me? Get up! Leon immediately shook off his mothers arm. This man, who has already drunk like this, is still so sober! The mothers eyes shed a cold light, Sir, youe to my ce to see, my girl here, that is a first-ss lovely. But what does it have to do with me if youre not human? Get the hell out of here! Leon yelled at her. This ungrateful thing! It seems that I am too polite to you today! Someone! As the mothers words fell, suddenly, tworge men ran out from behind the woman. Mom! The men answered in unison. Snap! Snap Once, twice, the mother took the bamboo pole and kept swinging it at the girl kneeling on the ground. Ill go! Ill go! Finally, the young girl still softened up. All people know that it is better to die than to live, but this kind of nasty things, and not all people do it. The young girl straightened her clothes, wiped the tears from her face, and slowly walked into the room with the door open next to her. Louder! Suddenly, that mothers voice came from outside the door. The girl was startled, shivering and using all her strength to turn Leon over. Dont touch me! Who are you? Is it Anastasia? Leon smacked his lips, closed his eyes, and asked softly, unable to stop the sadness in his heart when he said the name. I Yes! Outside the door, came Moms voice again. Yes! Im Anastasia, the girl replied helplessly. Suddenly, Leon immediately grabbed the womans small hand and ced it on his chest with a sad expression, Tell me, what did I do wrong? Why are you doing this to me? It seems that he is hurt by his feelings! The girl looked at the man in front of her, her heart suddenly had some intolerance, how much he should love that woman ah, to fall to this point. Chapter 1772 has nothing to do with her And when Anastasia returned home, the whole house, however, was already empty. Leon! Im back,e out! Anastasia looked around and shouted, but there was no response. Anastasias heart muttered, it seems that he is really angry this time. After failing to find Leon, Anastasia went back to Kirnd Group. Throughout the night, Anastasia was in Braydens office, constantly dealing with Emmas problems, while Leon was also absent for the night. Sneeze! Anastasia suddenly sneezed, not knowing why, at this moment, she felt very uneasy inside. Brayden looked at the woman on the couch, a little worried, it had been a whole night, she had been out of shape, was she too tired? Anastasia, you go back and rest, Ill take care of the rest. Brayden hurriedly said to her.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Anastasia looked at her watch, thought about it, but picked up her bag from the couch and walked out. Brayden shook his head and continued to work with his head in the sand. EhC Leon pounded his head gently, muttering in a low voice, and the woman on the side slowly opened her eyes and looked at Leon with some shyness on her face. Youre awake. The girl greeted softly. Well, wake up. Leon responded immediately. Wait, thats not right! This is not Anastasias voice, Leon immediately looked away from the woman beside him, his eyes filled with horror, what is going on? And who is this woman? How could she be in her room? Anastasia is definitely not going to let herself off easily, Leon immediately lifted the quilt, but found his entire body was naked. Get the hell out of here! Lima! Hurry up! Leon pointed at the door and yelled. For a moment, the girl was taken aback and replied softly, Sir, this is not your home. Leon immediately looked around, and then lowered his head, hitting his head hard with his own fist, trying to clear his head. What the fuck did he dost night! That,st night, the two of us, did something happen? Leon hurriedly asked, with a tone of urgency. Were both naked now, cant you see that? The girl deliberately said, in fact, the truth is that nothing at all happened between the two of themst night. Leon drank so much that he went straight to sleep as soon as he came to the room, and all the clothes on the floor were taken off for him by the young girl next to him. But Leon is not at all aware of what the natural girl says is what. What to do? This is a mistake! p! Leon gave himself a fierce p, immediately, his cheeks, red, really unexpected, he was smart, confused for a moment! Sir, so we, what should we do now? The girl lowered her head, pretending to be shy, and asked directly. What else can be done? He really cant think of any other way except to give money. Tell me, how much do you want? Leon asked bluntly, he knew very well in his heart that she must be out for sale, otherwise how would she appear beside him? Sir! Suddenly, the girl in front of him knelt down directly. Whats going on? Leon looked at the woman who was crying hysterically in front of him and felt a little ufortable. You take me away! I dont want to stay here anymore! The mother here insists on forcing me to take clients, and I dont want to do that. The girl whispered with a sniffle and a tear, ncing at the door every now and then. It seems that the girl is still forced to do this business, Leon hurried to help the kneeling woman, his face barely squeezed out a smile. Why are you here? Dont you have a number in your heart? If you hadnt wanted to do this, who would have forced you? Leon said nonchntly. Nowadays, this world is veryplicated, he should naturally be careful, who knows if this girl is pretending? The purpose is to get more money. No! Its not like that! Sir, I was forced to do this! I didnt want to do this! In the beginning, I was sold here! Listening to the girls words, Leons heart was very angry, this is what age, there are still people engaged in the business of buying and selling people! They really dont know how to live! Sir, Ill do anything to let me follow you! If I do run away, that mother will still send someone to find me. You are right! In this line of work, that is not to say that you can run away, Leon dont face away, eyes gradually dimmed down. What do you want me to do? Buy you out? And leave thispound? The man asked immediately, staring at her. Sir, I owe you this money, and I will pay you backter when I have money! I can do yourundry and cook for you, and I will do anything for you, including having children! The girl in front of him said so firmly and so sincerely, which made Leons heart a little moved, he was not because he had a rtionship with this woman and soft, but, he really pitied this womans life. People in their lives, who has not suffered a few times? Some people turn over at ater stage, while some people have been at the bottom. Like the girl in front of you, if there is no nobleman, perhaps, she will not be able to turn around in this life. Get up first, dont kneel down. Leon lifted her up. At the corners of the womans eyes, two lines of tears silently flowed, very crystal. Sir, are you awake? Did you sleep wellst night? Outside the door, Mom asked loudly. This man is not awake yet, is he? Thats not good! She had to ask for the money in order to let him continue sleeping. Mom. The young girl hurried to open the door and greeted. What hypocrisy! The girl next to me, watching all this carefully, was anxious. Chapter 1773 500,000 I heard that you bought her? Ah no, you raised her? Leon asked in a low voice. The mother nced at the girl next to her, her eyes indifferent, and immediately agreed, Yes. Okay, I want her toe home with me. Immediately afterwards, Leon spoke firmly. What? All of a sudden, the mother froze, this dead girl, what exactly did she say to this stinky man? How could she suddenly want to redeem her? This that, this matter, we should still have to think long and hard about it. Mom stammered a reply, but her heart was already deliberating the right price. At this time, Anastasia, almost all over the house, but also no trace of Leon. Anastasias eyes shed with a cold light, knowing that Leon rarely spent the night away from home before! Big brother! Leon greeted as he walked into the office, looking a little nervous. Whats wrong? Brayden slowly raised his head, looked at the man in front of him and immediately asked, why was he still wearing the same clothes he wore yesterday? Is it possible that he didnte home all night? Brayden suddenly remembered that yesterday he and Anastasia quarreled. Leon, what were you doingst night? Brayden instantly raised his guard and rushed to ask. Leon scratched the back of his head, feeling a little embarrassed, he did not know how to open up to the man in front of him aboutst night, and did not know if this big brother would lend him money. That, big brother, I want to, to borrow some money from you. Leon said shyly. Brayden immediately stood up and looked seriously at the man in front of him, trying to see what was going on. No, something must have happened to him! With Leons personality and temperament, he wont easily reach out to anyone to borrow money! Whats going on? He patted the shoulder of the man in front of him and asked worriedly. Brother, you do not ask so much, you first lend me some money,ter I will exin to you in detail. Leon clutched Braydens arm and spoke anxiously. How much? Leon immediately held out five fingers. Half a million? Brayden was instantly alerted to the fact that he was borrowing so much money. Half a million, its really not a small thing for him, but he has to figure out what the hell this Leon is up to! Say, you say something first, then Ill lend you the money. Brayden said firmly, he can not let Leon just randomly, the money can be spent, but he wants to know what is spent, he more to understand whether it is spent on the right ce. Big brother, just dont give me a hard time. Leons voice wasced with a bit of aggravation.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Whos giving him a hard time? Brayden stared dead at the man in front of him, a cold glint in his eyes. Okay, if you dont borrow it, Ill go borrow it from someone else! Said Leon and ran straight out. This guy, why has he suddenly be so capricious? When did he say he wouldnt lend him money, Brayden looked at his departing back and felt a little uneasy. Hey, you hurry up and find out exactly where Leon wentst night, hurry up. With that, Brayden in the office hung up the phone. I hope Leon didnt get into any trouble. Big brother. Leon had just taken a step forward when Anastasia followed on his heels. Big brother, what should we do? Leon is gone. Anastasia suddenly cried out. Brayden immediately picked up the paper next to her and handed it to the woman. Yesterday, we both talked on the phone once, and then he hung up and disappeared. Anastasia sat on the sofa and muttered in a low voice, looking anxious. It seems that she really loves that man! It was not in vain that Leon had given so much to her, Brayden thought, but how could they know that Leon was in deep water at that moment? Anastasia kept crying, and Brayden next to her just listened. He didnt interrupt the woman, but just wanted to know her true feelings for Leon through her words. Finally, perhaps tired, the woman stopped. Well, dont cry either, Leon came to my ce this morning, hes fine, nothing happened, and dont worry too much. Brayden handed her a ss of water and rushed to speak. Huh? He was here? Why didnt you say so earlier? Anastasia immediately wiped her tears and hurriedly spoke. What did he say? Did he mention me? Where is he now? Anastasia asked so many questions in a row, causing Brayden next to her to feel a little relieved. Okay, he has something to dotely, you do not always pester him, when he has finished solving the problem, he will also take the initiative to go to you. Brayden deliberately replied. He didnt know exactly what had happened to Leon and had to hide it from the woman in front of him for the man. Leon,st night, what exactly did you go through? Brayden clenched his fist, suddenly feeling a little nervous. Leon is his only brother, and he naturally will not let that man be bullied by others for nothing! After Anastasia left, he picked up the cell phone next to him and dialed it, but after dialing for a long time, Leon did not answer the phone. Ding ding ding! Mr. Kirnd, found out,st night, Leon went to the man on the phone, wanting to say something, as if there is something difficult. Say it! Brayden growled coldly. Went to thepound! The man whispered, his tone was a little heavy. Thats right, thepound, in fact, is the former Red House, which is full of some escorts to drink and sleep with thedies. Leon went to thepound? This does not make sense, Brayden hurriedly asked, Are you mistaken? No, Mr. Kirnd, someone saw it with their own eyes. The man on the other side of the phone said firmly. All of a sudden, Braydens face is very angry, this stinky guy, even if and people Anastasia quarrel, bad mood, that can not go to what thepound ah! Brayden threw the phone directly at the couch with a grim air. Someone! He yelled. At once, several men barged right into the office. Get some more people and follow me! With that, Brayden walked out of the office. Wait, the fewer people know about such things, the better! You guys dont want toe. With that, Brayden dove headfirst into the car. Dang! Brayden swung a fist directly at the steering wheel, Leon, how could you be so confused! Lend me some money! Half a million, I will pay you back. On the side of the road, Leon clutched a mans arm and said loudly. Chapter 1774 Give it to him Hey, Leon, dont you touch me! Or Ill be unkind to you! I dont have any money, so go find someone else. With that, the man flung his arm away directly. Not far from the car, Brayden watched all this and sighed. Leon! Brayden shouted at him, and Leon immediately turned around and Fang saw clearly that it was Brayden. Get in the car! Brayden yelled immediately afterwards. Leon hesitated for a moment, but ran to the car not far away. Looking at the man in front of some woes, Brayden only felt some heartache, a good man, how did he end up in such a situation? His eyes were full of questions. Here, theres half a million in this card, take it and use it first. With that, Brayden handed the card in his hand to Leon. Looking at the card in his hand, Leon only felt touched. Sure enough, it was he who helped him in his most difficult moment. Leon huffed his nose, some sadness, those so-called friends, in fact, are just some friends of wine and meat, see themselves down and out, they also began to hide, avoid the avoidance. Now, can you tell me? Whats going on? Brayden asked deliberately, he already knew what had happened, he just wanted to hear the mans exnation more than anything else. Leon looked away and stared at Braydens face with some embarrassment on his face. I was drunkst night. Leon exined word for word. Finally, he still told the whole thing, but, some things, he himself is not clear, also will be vague skipped. After hearing Leons words, Braydens heart was a little anxious. He did not know what Anastasias reaction would be when she found out about it, but he felt that the days ahead would not be peaceful. Why are you so confused? People pull you in, you go straight in ah? Brayden knocked Leons head fiercely and reprimanded. Leon shook his head, sighed, and pounded his head hard with his hand, very godly. So what are you going to do? What are you going to let Anastasia do? What kind of position do you put Anastasia in when that young girl is going to follow you? Brayden asked coldly. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Well, dont we still have you? He muttered. What? Brayden turned his head and stared at him dead in the face, waiting for his exnation. Tell me clearly! What do you mean? What and me? Brayden asked immediately afterwards. Aiya big brother, you just dont pretend, between us two brothers, what is there to pretend ah? You like people Anastasia, and Anastasia likes you Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Shut up! Before Leon could finish his sentence, Brayden interrupted him directly. What kind of nonsense is going on in this guys head every day? He and Anastasia are brother and sister! How can there be any other rtionship between them? Besides, he only has one woman in his heart, Dolly! Did he hear something again? Or is there some misunderstanding here? Braydens eyes shed a hint of dissatisfaction, it was really strange, Leon had been with him for so many years, and now he suspected that he had stolen his woman, this is ridiculous! That day, I heard all about it! You and Anastasia slept together. Leon continued in a low voice. When did the two of them sleep together? Braydens heart was bursting with anger. I know that Anastasia would have liked you, so she would have often gone to Kirnd Group to look for you, but that day you two were in the office big brother, I was really sad. Finally, Brayden remembered. Brayden closed his eyes, took a deep breath and tried to rx. First of all, Leon, I just think of Anastasia as my sister, and she just thinks of me as her brother. Secondly. Perhaps, is really think too much of themselves, Leon lowered his head, face some embarrassment, but that day that employee said In his heart, there is still a hint of doubt. Okay, the employee who was workingte that day, she was just surprised to see both Anastasia and I lying on the couch in the office, if you really dont believe me, you can just ask her and ask her if I did anything to Anastasia or not. Brayden said immediately. No! Brother, I believe you! In fact, I was just angry and confused. Leon rushed to respond. Thats not what pisses you off, is it? Drinking and getting into trouble at the drop of a hat! Now well, the problem in front of you will definitely be a big trouble again, Braydens eyes shed a trace of intolerance. He knows that Leon has always been a very responsible man, and now there is this file, he naturally will not be sketchy, only afraid that he is in the process of solving this matter, that Anastasia again to be aggrieved. Are you sure? Are you sure you had sex with that young girl? You wouldnt have been tricked, would you? Brayden immediately got cautious and lifted. If you said drunk, how would you have the strength to do something like that? Brayden skewered him, speaking deliberately. In fact, this question, Leon also thought about, but in turn thought, it is because they were drunk, so what they did in the end, they also have no memory. That, on the sheets, theres still blood. Leon muttered softly. For a moment, Brayden felt very awkward, just cleared his throat, and did not speak, and then the two men left together. What are you going to do? Give that mother money? Take that young girl with you? Brayden asked suspiciously as he surveyed the man before him. Chapter 1775 Going out for maintenance Well, that mother said she wanted her child support, and Ill just give it to her, but that young girl, I want her to go home. Im just afraid that things wont go so smoothly, Brayden sneered next to me, his eyes full of worry. Tell you what, you get that girl over here and Ill meet her. Brayden whispered. Hmm? What did he call her for? Leon looked curiously at the man in front of him, his heart puzzled. What? No? Brayden looked at him and asked softly; it had happened, and naturally he should meet the other party involved. Besides, Leons mind is not so delicate, and there are things he does not know how to ask, but he Brayden would like to ask a clear! No, no, big brother, that, Ill go and give the money to mom first and then Ille back. No way! Brayden said directly, Let me meet her first, Ill go with Dolly, then you pay the money and well just take the person when we get there. There are some things that are bettermunicated between women and women, and naturally Brayden is going to take Dolly with him on his side. This is a good idea, but Leon does not understand why big brother must see the girl? Soon, several people discussed, Brayden and Leon and Dolly then went directly to a teahouse near thepound. Brayden, Dolly, the girl hurriedly greeted the two men. Looking at the woman in front of him so obedient, Leons mouth curved up at the corners of a pleased arc, Brayden and Dolly just lightly skimmed her two eyes, did not say anything. Youre pretty good, you even served my brother. Brayden said deliberately. Dont dare, Brayden, Im absolutely sincere with Leon, I can swear to God! The girl raised her hand straight up and whispered. The girl does look a bit snobbish, but not a person with a heart, Brayden took a sip of tea, the expression is very calm. Leon looked at Brayden and Dollys barely responsive body and was anxious. He was afraid that the two people in front of him would give the girl a hard time, and even more afraid that they would tell Anastasia about it. Nowadays, he can only hide this kind of thing from the woman and settle it privately. And then what? What are you going to say? Marry Leon? Have children for him? Dolly asked deliberately, without a hint of ups and downs in her tone. Suddenly, the girl was silent. In fact, at the beginning, she really did not have a little feeling for this man next to her, and then time became, Leon gave everything to himself, she saw it in her eyes. Yes, she was touched. Yes! I can! The girl said firmly. What are you talking about? I dont need it! Leon immediately pushed her arm and rushed to speak. No! Leon, you saved me, I want to serve you for the rest of my life. Saying that, the girl directly hugged him tightly. All of a sudden, Leon seemed to be stunned, immediately pushed away the woman in front of him, he naturally can no longer do something sorry Anastasia. Leon, what are you afraid of? Weve already had sex, and if one day, Im pregnant with your child. For a moment, Leon froze, no! She could never have a baby for him! Knock it off! Dolly said bluntly. She knew very well Leons mind, the reason why he borrowed money from Brayden to redeem this woman, but only out of his own soft heart, the heart is still guilty of doing something to her should not do, but this woman in front of you, do not want to hit Leons idea again. Dolly, but, its Leon and Is baby. The girl rushed to speak. Its not certain whose baby it is. Dolly spoke deliberately. Which of the women in thepound are clean? Whats wrong with seeing blood? Does the sight of blood guarantee that it was her first time? What a foolish brother! When a woman drops a few tears, he is like a lost soul and obeys her. Dolly took a sip of her tea and tried to calm her bad mood. Dolly, I only have one man in Leon, really, and if you dont believe me, you can ask the sisters. Shes not going! Dolly disdainfully skimmed her, her heart was furious, from the first moment she saw this girl, she knew in her heart that this girl was shrewd! Men always like gentle, kind, generous, simple women, so as long as this girl a little pampered, Leon will certainly follow her thoughts! In this regard, Dolly has kind of seen it through. Okay, Im telling you, today, we paid the money for you, but from today on, you cante and pester Leon, or well just take that money back! Dolly shouted, she just want to let the girl in front of her clear, her little life is in her hands. Dolly, no, I cant be separated from Leon, Ill die without him. The girl responded immediately. Dolly stared at the woman in front of her, with a trace of contempt in her eyes. She hates this kind of woman who is one thing on the surface and one thing behind the scenes. Brayden sat next to, has not said anything, just quietly listening to the conversation in front of people, and Dolly now, really bad mood, she and Anastasia after all is also a good sister, now out of this kind of thing, she naturally will not feel good in her heart. Leon, say a few words. The girl gently tugged at Leons coat and urged. Its useless for you to make him talk, because he only listens to his big brother. Dolly said deliberately, and all of a sudden, the girl was as powerless as a deted balloon. That, sister-inw, the most important thing right now is to give the money to , Leon immediately said.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org No! If she says yes, you can just pay up, but if she doesnt, Im not going to agree to let you do it! Dolly said fiercely. There are some things that must be said to death now, otherwise, if this is dyed untilter, it will only be endless consequences! This girl seems to be quite simple, but in fact, the heart is very deep. This Leon, I dont know if he has taken the wrong medicine or his head has been squeezed by the door, he cant even see such an obvious thing, really the authorities are confused, the onlooker is clear ah! Dont cry. Brayden, next to him, finally opened his mouth. Big brother, you say a few words? Leon that look for help, so Brayden feel some regret, he regrets is Leon that good a big man, but now by this little girl to wind up. ording to this matter, should let Anastasia know, but out of defense of Leon, he and Dolly have chosen to hide. But now it seems like things are not going as well as they thought. Chapter 1776 Bad image Today, if you dont listen to me, then I wont care about you in the future. Brayden said coldly. Leons personality and temperament, he naturally knows very well, if we do not say something harsh now, he will have to ce the girl around, if Anastasia knows, the woman must be crazy! Leon looked at the few people in front of him, his face was very difficult, he was suddenly a little confused, on one side was his big brother, on the other side, was the woman he had slept with because of a momentary mistake. Dolly deadpanned the girl not far away, a hint of suspicion in her eyes. How could her mother so easily sell this girl to Leon without any hidden agenda? The more she thought about it, the more wrong it was, and her heart was very uneasy. Leon, but if you still have Anastasia in your heart, dont invite these rights and wrongs again. Brayden rushed to persuade. Although Leon is his brother, he cant let his sister suffer, not to mention, Anastasia has lost her parents and he is her real brother! Brayden clenched his fist with a bitter expression. Yeah, its not easy for Anastasia after all these years. Leon lowered his head, full of guilt. Leon, I cant leave you or Ill die. The girl next to him sobbed. Shut up! Suddenly, Dolly shouted unhappily, with a fierce air, she was really angry! If the woman in front of her had yelled and cursed, she would not have been angry to such an extent, but the key was that she was outwardly one thing, but behind the scenes, and Leon was also deceived by her, and whenever she thought of this, Dolly was very angry in her heart. Dolly, whats wrong with you? Are you angry? Dont be angry with me, I wont say anything. What a pitiful look for a woman, Leon looked at the girl next to him and was heartbroken. Brayden stared at the two people in front of him, his expression gradually became ironic, it seems that this girl is not an ordinary character! Brayden took a sip of tea and a deep breath, Leon, what do you want to do about it? Leon opened his mouth, did not speak, of course he wanted to put this girl away ah, he naturally did not want to leave Anastasia. Leon, if one day I am pregnant, I will remember that it is your child. The girl suddenly spoke, and all of a sudden, the next few people froze. No, the baby should never be born! Youre not on birth control pills? Dolly rushed to ask. I havent had a chance to eat yet, and when I go to eat again, it will be past time. The girl answered in a low voice. What a good plot! Dollys expression gradually became grim. Ding ding ding! Dolly looked at the caller ID on her phone and hesitated a bit. Hey, sister-inw, where have you all gone? Howe each and every one of you has disappeared? Anastasia hurriedly asked, sounding anxious. I that, Im still out there. Dolly lied awkwardly. I know youre out there right now, where are you? Ille over and find you. What? Shesing here? Dolly immediately said, Anastasia, tell me where you are, and Ille over to youter. The first time I saw thepany, I was able to find a way to get to the top. The first time I saw her, I was in the middle of a conversation. Anastasia half-squinted, looking out the window, I dont know why, the heart is suddenly out of breath. Leon, youre on your own, it was Anastasia who called me just now. Dolly gently reminded him. Leon snapped his head up and looked at Dolly in front of him, his expression a little panicked, no, he couldnt fail Anastasia! All of a sudden, he was in a dilemma. Heres the deal, Leon, I dont want to embarrass you. If Im not pregnant in the future, Ill disappear from your presence, and if I am pregnant, I want to return to you. The young girl rushed to speak. Good. Leon moved to speak. Leon! shouted Dolly, what kind of asshole is that? Who knows whose baby will be in her bellyter. This bitch, why is she so full of things! The young girl red hard at Dolly, full of anger. Leon, this, you have to think it through. Dolly reminded him and said. Yes, this kind of thing, not by virtue of their own moment of righteousness can bemitted, but they can not be irresponsible, Leon said emotionally: Sister-inw, if that child is really mine, I will definitely want to raise that child by their side. What a hopeless case! He believes what people say, howe she and Brayden said so much just now, but he didnt see such obedient cooperation ah? Dolly skimmed the woman, her eyes full of contempt, she hated this kind of woman, fake, just know to make a show to others, to please others and sympathy. With that, Leon made the decision to wait for the girl to finish her physical examination. Hey, you say, that girl is not really pregnant, right? Dolly asked hastily, holding Braydens arm tightly.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Brayden raised his head and looked into the distance, with a trace of regret in his eyes. This Leon, so strong in character, how could he have somehow gotten into this mess? It looks to me like Leons heart isnt going to change anymore. Brayden continued. Yeah, Leon has always been very persistent, both in his work and in his rtionships, its just that for now, they dont know how else to speak to Anastasia about it. Big Brother! Suddenly, Anastasia immediately barged in with a very yful look, and Brayden naturally knew the purpose of this womaning to him. Brother, what were you busy with just now? I called you guys and only Dolly answered. Anastasia tapped the table gently and whispered. Brayden looked at the woman in front of him and had a bit of a headache. So, was Leon with you guys before? Anastasia continued to ask in a soft voice. What did youe to see me for? Brayden hurriedly and deliberately changed the subject and asked directly. Anastasiaughed awkwardly and ran straight over, lying on the mans back, Brayden immediately reminded her: Come on, be more reserved, its not a good image! Chapter 1777 Decided Whats wrong with this? Brother, is something wrong with Leon? Anastasia asked anxiously. He was a big man, strong and powerful, how could something happen? Brayden shook his head gently to show that it was okay and deliberately said, If there is nothing else, then you should go back first, I have to be busy with things in thepany. No, something must have happened in between! Anastasia sized up the man in front of her with a suspicious expression, and continued to ask, Where did Leon go? How would I know where he is. Brayden replied deliberately. Anastasia immediately took out her cell phone and dialed it, and sure enough, the man didnt answer the phone. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Ding ding ding Suddenly, Braydens cell phone rang, he looked at the caller ID, cleared his throat, and cautiously picked up the phone. Whats wrong? He asked softly as he deliberately pretended to nce at Anastasia in front of him without thinking. Big brother, the results of that test came back, and she is indeed pregnant. Leons voice was guilty, and all at once, Braydens eyes darkened. That girl is really pregnant! He looked away from the window with a grim expression, What are you going to do? The other side of the phone, suddenly quiet, without Leon himself to say it, Brayden heart already have a number, he must want the child! Big brother, as you know, Ive always wanted a child, and now that the opportunity hase, I dont want to give it up so easily. Giving up so easily? In the beginning, if he hadnt gotten into trouble first, how would this have happened today? Now, what should Anastasia do? Brayden turned around and looked at the woman sitting on the couch not far away with a somewhat sad expression, he was angry for this sister of his. Tonight, lets have dinner together. With that, Brayden simply hung up the phone. Fang just now, the person who called you is Leon, I believe? Anastasia asked in a low voice while sipping her tea. Brayden froze for a moment, then smiled, a little embarrassed on his face, and deliberately replied, Its a partner who invited me to dinner. He is lying! Anastasia immediately stood up and slowly walked towards Brayden with a very cold expression, Big brother, tell me, what happened? Did that Leon get into some kind of trouble? Yes, he did get into trouble, but the mistake he made this time was no ordinary little mistake. Brayden got up, grabbed his coat, said nothing, and walked straight out. Looking at the departing back, Anastasias heart, chaotic. What has happened to Leon? And why hadnt he contacted himself? She held her head in her hands and looked a little headachey. While Brayden wasnt looking, Anastasia immediately snuck up on him and tried to see Leon. Soon, the two cars stopped in front of a cafe, why are they both meeting in a cafe? Anastasia looked inside and was ready to do anything. Youve made up your mind? Brayden asked aloud as he raised his head and looked earnestly at the brother before him. Its decided. Leon made a strong response. And what should you tell Anastasia? You two have been going together for so long now, and now, youre going to negative her. Brayden whispered. Leon naturally knows that he has done something wrong, but there is no way, he does not know what else to do besides this. The child, it must be born, it is after all my flesh and blood. He said firmly. Leon, dont you feel that you have no conscience when you say such words? At the beginning, when you were in difficulty, who was with you through the difficulties? Now that shes getting older, youre going to resent her? Youre really something. Brayden patted him on the shoulder and spoke softly. Brother, I know Im sorry for Anastasia, but that child is innocent. Bute on! Whos not innocent? Why doesnt he think about Anastasias feelings? Okay, I do not care about you, you take care of yourself, this matter, I think you better exin clearly to Anastasia. With that, Brayden left directly, knowing that he could not persuade him, he did not want to continue to persuade. In the cafe, Leon sat alone in a corner seat with his head bowed. Anastasia looked at the scene and wondered, but did not dare to go forward to ask a clear question. Anastasia stroked her hair, her eyes were filled with pain, but why didnt he tell her? She looked at the man not far away and was displeased. Brayden, after leaving, went straight back to the office.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Where have you been? Dolly asked in a low voice as she sat on the couch in the office. What brings you here? Brayden asked with a bemused expression as he walked to his desk. Hey, that girl is indeed pregnant, what should we do? We cant let Leon abandon Anastasia to marry that woman, can we? Dolly said cautiously. Brayden sneered, did not respond, this matter, people Leon heart has long had an idea, they do not need to waste time to worry about? This thing, I always think something is wrong, Leon has always been a very fond of children, Anastasia at this stage also and he can not get married, you say Dollys expression was anxious. Yes, now that the man had a child of his own, how could he give up so easily? Brayden shook his head and sighed. But that girl, he really can not see some, of course, not because of her life, but because of her character, people Anastasia do not know how many times better than her! Let him think about it! Brayden whispered, if Leon really wanted to break up with Anastasia in the end, then naturally they couldnt resist. Leon, this child must be yours. In the room, the girl was crying pearly tears and looked very despondent. Yes, people are innocent a girl, so they are spoiled, the key is also pregnant with his child, and how can he just abandon her? Leon hesitated for a moment and finally made up his mind, he gently patted the girls shoulder and whisperedfortingly, Dont worry, I will take good care of you. The woman hugged him tightly, her face a little grim, and her eyes shed with a hint of stolen joy. Finally, Leon, you are in the palm of my hand! And that Brayden, no matter how bad you are, Leon will not easily change his decision! What do you mean? Hes going to marry that girl? He must be out of his mind, right? Its easy for people Anastasia to be with him for so many years. Chapter 1778 Found In the living room, Dolly was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. Leon the stinky guy, how also fell into the path of that stinky woman? But anyone who is a normal person can see that the girl is definitely not a good family. But he is good, all day long, to her blindly, this time if a long time, people do not know Anastasia is strange! No, definitely not let Leon marry that woman, the child in her belly is still unknown, Dolly sat on the sofa, breathing heavily, heart is very angry. Aigoo, who is this that has upset our sister-inw? Suddenly, Anastasia walked in. Dolly immediately got up and went up to meet her, full of worry. That, why did you have time toe over? She asked immediately. If I donte over, how can I have the pleasure of seeing my sister-inw lose her temper? Anastasia joked deliberately. What? Brother, are you bullying our sister-inw again? I can tell you ah, we women are now one heart, you bully sister-inw, it is the same as bullying me and Skyler. She doesnt mention Amaras name because soon, Amara will be made famous by her from the ranks of her sisters. Brayden on the sofa looked up at the two women in front of him, smiled only slightly, did not say anything, and then turned around and walked into the study. Hows that? Is everything okay? Anastasia asked as she surveyed the woman in front of her and then asked. In fact, she had already heard what Dolly said in the living room, but she just didnt want to worry them, so she kept pretending that she hadnt heard anything. Whats more, she had to personally investigate the Leon and the young girl, she didnt believe it, would Leon really do something treacherous? Nothing nothing, you came to see me today is Dolly asked the woman in front of her with wide eyes. I havent seen Leon for a few days recently and was a little worried? So I came to ask you guys. Anastasia answered deliberately. Since shes already here, she should naturally put on a full show. To say that she came to Dolly to shop and watch a movie is not something anyone would believe. Oh, Leon, that, recently the Kirnd Group has been doing a lot of things, so Brayden often asked him to follow to run some projects. Dolly replied nonsensically. For the shopping mall, she has not been very understanding, naturally some of the words spoken, it will reveal a lot of holes. Anastasia naturally knows that she is worried about herself, and will not directly poke holes in it, just keep smiling with her. And all of this, Brayden has long been in the eye. This girl ah, why is this necessary? She already knew, but she pretended not to know anything. She can fool Dolly, but she cant fool him, Brayden! Brayden sighed upstairs and shook his head before leaving. After the two women exchanged pleasantries in the living room, Anastasia left. After leaving, she didnt go home or back to the bookstore, butunched a direct pursuit of Leon. She couldnt believe that she wouldnt find Leon in the whole world! I dont know how long it took, but finally, she saw the mans figure in front of a hospital, and yes, she had been waiting in the hospital for a long time. She expected them toe to the hospital, so she came straight here as well. Is everything okay? Is there anything ufortable? Leon asked in a low voice while holding the girl. The young girl looked up, just smiled, shook her head, did not speak, and remained silent. This little bitch, how dare she steal her boyfriend! Pop! Anastasia swung a fist directly at the steering wheel. Hiss! A car suddenly stopped beside the two people in front of it. In a sh, Leon froze when he saw the person in the car clearly, how could she be here? Leon panicked for a moment. Its been a long time, Leon, Anastasia said as she got out of the car and took off her own sunsses. The mans body unconsciously stepped backwards with an awkward expression. Leon, you guys know each other? The girl next to him asked in a whisper. I know, how can I not know? We are very familiar with each other, but who are you? Ive never heard him say he had a friend like you. Anastasia deliberately said, a cold light shed in her eyes. The young girl didnt seem to hear the meaning of the words, instead she went straight up and smiled at Anastasia, Hi, Im Leons girlfriend.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Girlfriend? Anastasiaughed coldly, so who was she to him? This is ridiculous! Anastasia, that, what is it, I will talk to you tomorrow. Said the man next to him, pulling the girls hand to leave. Why wait until tomorrow? Since weve already met now, lets just talk about it here. Anastasia deliberately put on a breezy look. What is this situation? What do you mean by clear or unclear? Could it be that there is something between this woman in front of her, and Leon? The girl then raised her guard, and there was a hint of displeasure in her eyes. What? Dont you dare tell Leon, dont you dare tell her what I am to you? Dont you dare! Anastasia yelled at him. She would never have thought that such an honest man would also be a scum. Leon, what the hell is going on here? Who the hell is she? The girl asked softly, tugging at Leons coat. Uh, that, shes my previous girlfriend. The man lowered his head and hurried to answer. Previous girlfriend? p! Anastasia raised her right hand and gave him a direct p. All of a sudden, the girl was stunned. Anastasia is not a fool, naturally also heard very well, Leon means, now, she is no longer his girlfriend! What a previous girlfriend! Anastasia turned around, got right into her car and left. Looking at the departing car, Leons eyes shed with a hint of sorrow and guilt, while the young girl next to him, was gloating silently, if he guessed correctly, that woman should be Anastasia! The girls expression was full of sinister. Eh- Suddenly, the girl purposely screamed. Whats wrong? Leon asked immediately, worried. Leon, my stomach hurts Anastasia, after leaving, sshed her tears in the car, extremely sad. Leon, why do you do this to me? What have I done to wrong you that you would betray me like this? We once swore an oath, we once respected each other like a family, but I never thought that in the end, it would be an empty one. The woman in the car was driving while wiping her tears, looking very haggard, and at that moment, her mind was full of Leons face. Dang! Suddenly, a car in front of you drove over sharply. Chapter 1779 Car Accident What do you mean, Anastasia went to see you? When? Where did she go now? Where is she? What did you say to her? On the phone, Dollys voice was displeased. Leon trembled, I dont know why, but I always feel very uneasy in my heart. Sister-inw, I dont know where she went, please hurry up and find her, Im in a panic here. Leon whispered, his expression was worried. Panic? What are you panicking about? Maybe that little bitch Anastasia is already dead! On the sofa in the living room, the girl listened to Leons conversation on the balcony with a cruel expression. Leon, Im telling you, if anything happens to Anastasia, I wont let you off the hook. With that, Dolly hung up the phone, picked up the jacket next to her and ran out. Where are you going? Behind her back, Brayden asked loudly. Go get Anastasia! responded Dolly. This Leon, what exactly did he do wrong again? To make Dolly so anxious, Brayden hurriedly chased after him. Leon, who hung up the phone, was very nervous. The young girl looked at him with this anxious look and was jealous, and was ring at him viciously, but he did not notice at all. What a stupid head! The girl turned around and went straight upstairs, Anastasia ah Anastasia, you better never appear in front of Leon and me! Dang! The girl closed the door coldly, startling Leon downstairs. Did he really do something wrong? He sat down on the sofa with his hands on his head, looking very haggard. If something did happen to her, how would he exin to Brayden? Doctor! Doctor, how is she? In the hospital, Dolly clutched the arm of a doctor and asked loudly with a somewhat painful expression. Excuse me, we have to operate on the patient, you make way! With that, the doctor pushed Dolly directly to the side. Surgery, all of a sudden, Dolly was blinded.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Yes, Anastasia was in a car ident, and when Dolly saw her, the womans face and body were covered in blood, and that damn Leon, what the hell did he say to her! Dang! Dolly swung one fist directly at the wall, a stream of blood flowed out from between her fingers, and she immediately pulled out her cell phone and dialed everyone. She would like to see what that Leon wants to do! Soon, Brayden and Skyler and the others came. Hows it going, sister-inw? Is Anastasia okay? Skyler asked anxiously. Dolly looked at the operating room with a hesitant expression. The lights in the operating room were still on and the doctor hadnte out yet. Anastasia! Leon ran straight over. p! Skyler rushed forward and immediately gave him a p on the face. Aigoo, Leon, youre really getting good at it! How dare you learn to find a woman outside! Whats wrong with Anastasia, whats wrong with her thats not as good as that bitch of yours, youre hiding from your real girlfriend at home, and youre out on your own. Skyler yelled. Anastasia doesnt want to get married, let alone have children, her mind is all on her career. I am also a man, I also want a real family ah! Leon lowered his head and spoke softly. At once, the surrounding people were quiet, so that both sides are responsible. Skyler closed his mouth and kept his eyes on the operating room, afraid he might miss something. So what? You want to break up with her? Go to that girl? Dolly asked, speaking in a biting tone. What else? He did something to that girl that he shouldnt have done, and he should naturally be responsible for her to the end. Leon nodded gently, causing Brayden next to him a headache. From now on, you dont have to go to work at Kirnd Group and dont appear in front of us, Anastasia, there are all of us to take care of, after that, there is nothing to do with you, you go. Brayden turned around, raised his head, and spoke faintly, he has been holding back, if not for the fact that Leon is his brother, he would have already done it, he is looking at Anastasia as his own sister, and naturally will not allow anyone to hurt her. Leon slowly raised his head, looking at the few people in front of him, his expression was difficult, he wanted to see Anastasia, as soon as he was sure she was safe, he immediately left. I that wait for Anastasia to wake up , Leon stammered . You are not qualified to see her again! Dont worry, our Anastasia will definitely find a man a thousand times, ten thousand times better than you in the future! Brayden said coldly. Snap! The lights in the operating room went out. Patients family! The doctor shouted as soon as he stepped out. In. Dolly responded immediately. The patient needs to rest well, and also she needs to recuperate, never let her be frightened. Instantly, people around were relieved, fortunately, life was saved. ncing at the woman lying on the operating table, Leons eyes shed with a trace of intolerance and reluctance, and then, he turned around and left straight away. Looking at the distant back, Brayden sighed, after all, he still have to give up Anastasia. Keep your voice down, Skyler. Brayden and the others had been gathered around the hospital bed, waiting for Anastasia to wake up. Why are you all here? Suddenly, the woman in the hospital bed slowly opened her eyes and asked weakly. Anastasia, youre awake, how are you feeling? Better? Dolly asked as she gently stroked her hair and hurriedly asked. A moment, Anastasia cried, she kept sobbing, her expression was very painful, the surrounding people naturally understand her mood, but also justforted. For a long time, finally, the woman in the hospital bed stopped crying, Okay, you guys go back and rest and rx! Ill be fine here alone, dont worry. But how could Dolly leave her alone in the hospital? Several people discussed the matter together, and finally, Dolly decided to stay and take care of the woman in the hospital bed by herself. At this time, the entire ward, only Dolly and Anastasia two women left. What did Leon tell you? Dolly asked bluntly. That stinky man, if he really did not say anything, the woman in front of him simply would not have had such an ident. Anastasia parted her face and looked out the window, looking very sad, thinking of Leons previous remarks, she was angry. He said that I was his ex-girlfriend. Anastasia said indifferently. What? All of a sudden, Dolly miso stood up, the expression is very surprised, Leon that stinking man, how can say such a heartless words? Even if you really want to break up, you have to have a good conversation, a formal breakup! Chapter 1780 Look away? Dolly was angry and kept wandering in ce, very unhappy, no, she had to find that stinking man to talk properly! Is he really going to be blinded by that girl for the rest of his life? All people are clear that the girl is definitely not a good thing, but he is good, keep praising others good! The more Dolly thought about it, the angrier she became. Come on, sister-inw, just dont be angry, things havee to this point, and we cant stop it. Anastasia sighed and rushed to speak. How could it not be stopped? Dollys mind kept working on a n that had very little chance of sess. If that girl stays with Leon, she may cause a lot of trouble! No, wait, what does that girl see in Leon? Rich? But Brayden is richer than he is! Handsome? But there are a lot of people in this world who are more handsome than Leon! No, in between, there must be another way to say it. Dolly frowned tightly and looked very worried, she was afraid that by then, Leon would really be very miserable by her, and then it would be difficult for him to turn back. Sister-inw, what are you thinking about? The woman on the hospital bed asked in a low voice. Hmm? Its okay. Well, Anastasia, what would you like to eat? Ill go get it for you. She asked softly. Id like some ravioli. Anastasia replied in a small, embarrassed voice. Her favorite food is ravioli, because for some reason, she always tastes her mothers vor when she eats ravioli. Dollys eyes instantly dimmed. Yes, if she hadnt been aggrieved, how could she have thought of her mother so sadly? Okay, Im going to get you some ravioli. With that, Dolly grabbed the bag next to her and immediately walked out. Dolly didnt go up to greet the man, but simply turned around and tried to change direction.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Sister-inw, that, how is Anastasia doing? Is it better? Leon immediately ran to her, stopped her way and asked anxiously. Dolly discontentedly skewed him with a grim expression. OK, it doesnt have anything to do with you anymore, youd better hurry up and leave, Anastasia doesnt want to see you now, not to mention her, none of us want to see you! Dolly flung her arm fiercely and yelled. Yes, this time, they will definitely not forgive themselves, Anastasia is such a good woman, but now they have been hurt like this. Sister-inw, that, if anything happens to Anastasia, you must call and tell me. He shouted. Tell him! Dolly picked up her pace and left in a hurry. Ding ding ding Suddenly, Leons cell phone rang. Leon, where are you? Im hungry and want to eat dumplings. On the phone, the young girls voice was very whispery. Okay, Ill get it for you right away. Leon punched himself in the head and tried to clear his head. In the hospital room, Anastasia was lying on the hospital bed, looking out the window at the sky, her face looking tired. I wonder what Leon is doing now? Is he making out with that little girl? Gradually, two lines of hot tears flowed from the corners of her eyes. Such a long rtionship, such a good rtionship, but now, it hase to a head, think of the lovey-dovey days with Leon, its really ridiculous! Perhaps she should really let go, if his heart is not here, even if she can hold on to him as a person, it is not helpful. Here it is, here it is, hurry up and eat it while its hot. Dolly shouted as she ran in, her whole being shuddering when she saw the tears on Anastasias face. She knew that the woman in front of her was sad. Okay, okay, dont think so much, hurry up and eat this ravioli while its hot. With that, she handed the wontons in her hand to her. Sister-inw, do you think, why do men always change their hearts so easily? The woman on the hospital bed suddenly asked. That said, not all men are like this ah, Dolly lowered her head and whispered, In fact, Leon also has a hard time. She knows that although she should not say this now, but there are some things that she feels it is better to say clearly. I know, the girl is pregnant. Anastasia said faintly. How did she know? And who told her this? Dolly looked at the woman in front of her suspiciously and was puzzled. Actually, thest time I went to see you, I already heard the conversation between you and big brother. Anastasia spoke as she ate her ravioli. Dolly was biting her lips tightly, looking very remorseful. So what are you going to do? What else can we do? Its obvious, isnt it? Leon chose that girl, and he is just a passing visitor in his life. However, she does not regret loving him for one game. Looking at Anastasias such a disheveled expression in front of her, Dollys heart was hard to bear. If it is said that Anastasias character has problems, Leon chose other women, it is justifiable, but people Anastasia to have a look, to have a character, where he does not match Leon? To put it bluntly, that stinking man is not good enough for her! How are you feeling? Better? Brayden asked in a low voice as he walked in. Big brother! Anastasia immediately greeted. Its fine, dont worry, in a few days, Ill be discharged from the hospital. Anastasia in the hospital bed said awkwardly, stroking her hair. Looking at the woman in front of such a calm look, Brayden relieved, it seems, this woman has looked away, so it is good, a little sooner put down, a little sooner relief. Brayden slowly walked to the couch next to him and sat down. Big brother, Im fine, you dont have to visit me every day, my sister-inw is still here, dont worry, she will take care of me. Anastasia smiled at Dolly next to her. Yes, he naturally believes in Dolly, but he still has some worries in his heart. This world, there is no longer Anastasia real family, now he is also considered her own brother, he naturally can not treat her as a sister. Dolly, Anastasia is our own sister, we deserve to take good care of her. Brayden deliberately exined. He said this, but only to reassure Dolly, to tell her that he and Anastasia have nothing but a brother-sister rtionship. Of course, dont worry, Ill take care of her. Dolly immediately agreed, and how could she not understand Braydens mind? Anastasia looked at the two people in front of her, her eyes shing a hint of gossip, Okay, I know, you two just dont look at each other in front of me. Chapter 1781 One Million At once, Dolly felt a little embarrassed. Brayden cleared his throat, his expression suddenly turned grim, and asked bluntly, After that, what are you going to do? Now that Leon has made this decision, the woman in front of him must also be heartbroken to the core. Brother, you help me find a house, I want to move, do not worry, I can live normally alone, there are still long days ahead. Anastasia replied indifferently. She can think so, is also very good, Brayden softly sigh, eyes have a regret, everything is Gods will ah! Who let that Leon so unlucky, surprisingly alive to miss such a good girl Anastasia. The three men talked for a while longer in the hospital room, and Brayden left straight away. Pop! In the living room, there was a crumbling sound. What is this? Its awful! On the sofa, the young girl yelled out, her expression angry. Whats wrong with this? The doctor said, your body is very weak now, need to drink some Chinese medicine to adjust. Leon immediately ran over andforted her. I dont want to I dont want to! Leon, that Chinese medicine is really too bitter, I really dont want to drink it. The woman directly wrapped her arms around him and spoke as if she was pampered.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. No herbal medicine? How can you do that? Hurry up and drink some! Be good, drink some, otherwise, if you are bornter and fall into any disease, it will not be good. Leon spoke deliberately. The child, the child, the child, the child is on his lips every day, so it is because of the child that he chooses to be with himself, right? The girl looked fiercely at the man in front of her and was furious. You dont love me at all! The girl yelled savagely. That said, he naturally does not love her! The reason why he would choose to be with her is just to make up for the mistake he made at that time. Leon, tell me honestly, do you still have that woman in mind? The woman named Anastasia! When did this girl be so unreasonable? Leon scratched the back of his head, feeling very headache. Thats right, youre still thinking about her, so go find her! Isnt she in the hospital right now? She must be in need of a mans care, so go! You go! The woman yelled as she pushed him away. All right! Suddenly, Leon didnt hold back and roared out directly. All this time, he had been holding back, and now, she was making a scene! Medicine, to take or not to take? Child, do you want it or not? If you are as unreasonable as you were just now, go back home and get well. Leon said coldly. Im not going, Leon, I cant go to my old home in the country. The woman whined while clinging to his arm. Then you should stay here and get well, dont think much about anything, and have the baby without any problems. The woman sniffed and sobbed, her expression was displeased, after all this time, he hadnt been a man or woman to himself after all! Okay, Ill boil some more herbs for youter. Chinese medicine again! The woman nodded helplessly, a cold glint in her eyes. Ding! It was the sound of a text message, Leon immediately picked up the phone next to him, read it, and his face was covered with ayer of gloom. Whats wrong? The woman immediately grabbed her phone and asked in a soft voice, her whole body perking up when she saw the content on the text message. Oh my God, Leon, who is it? How did you get so much money transferred to you? The woman asked aloud. Its the boss, he fired me. Leon replied softly, head bowed. Yes, Brayden transferred him a million, of course, it was for the sake of the two of them as brothers, Brayden transferred him so much. One million dors! How many things can she buy? No! She had to get her hands on that million! The woman handed the phone back to Leon and then snuggled into the mans arms with a foxy expression. Leon, it seems that this boss of yours thinks quite highly of you! The woman said flirtatiously while putting her right hand into his chest. I wont have a job after that. The man replied with a lost voice. So what? Isnt there still this one million? A million, thats enough tost us for a while. But what he cared about was not the million! Leon closed his eyes and pressed his temples. Soon, Brayden had found a house for Anastasia, and Anastasias condition gradually improved, and before long, she was discharged directly from the hospital. When Leon made all the arrangements and went to visit Anastasia in the hospital, the ward was long gone. Hello, may I ask where the people in this ward went? Leon pointed to the ward next to him and hurriedly asked the nurse next to him. Instantly, the nurse raised her guard. Previously, Anastasia had told the nurse that if anyone came to ask about her whereabouts, she must keep it a secret. Because Anastasias body has not fully recovered, the doctor or nurse will visit her house from time to time. This, I really dont know. The nurseughed awkwardly and replied in a low voice. Look at this man, it does not look like a bad guy! The nurse tilted her head, as if thinking about something, whatever, anyway, people how the patient said, she will do a good job. Looking at the empty ward, Leons heart was hard, she was discharged from the hospital and he knew nothing about it, yeah, what qualifications did he have to learn anything about that woman? Leon! shouted the young girl not far away. Looking at the man in front of him so lost in thought, the girls face full of gloom, she naturally knew in her heart that Leon was there to see Anastasia, its just a pity, people have long been discharged from the hospital! The girl slowly walked up to the man and gently held his arm with a very gentle expression. Whats wrong with you? Are you too tired? She asked in a low voice while wiping the beads of sweat on his forehead. Yes, he is indeed a bit tired, only a few days, he is already a bit out of breath! Before, he thought the woman in front of him was reasonable, gentle and generous, but now he understands that everything before that was a disguise for her! If it wasnt for the sake of the baby in her belly, he would have left a long time ago. Im fine, what did the doctor say? Leon asked as he slowly lowered the womans small hand and hurriedly asked. The doctor said it was nothing serious and the baby was normal. The girl answered with great satisfaction. As long as the child is all right, the man in front of him will not leave him, even if he makes how to make, how to make trouble, Leon will not easily give up his own flesh and blood! And now Anastasia, who has long since moved all her belongings from the previous vi to the house Brayden found for her. Hows that? The house is okay, right? Brayden looked around and hurriedly asked Anastasia, who was next to him. Well, its quite good, hard work brother. Anastasia said hastily. Chapter 1782 Moving The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. He was most afraid that this woman would be sad and upset because of Leons affair. Although on the surface, Anastasia did not say anything, but he knew that deep inside her heart, Leons shadow, still existed. Its not that easy to forget someonepletely! When Dollys ident, all the people said she was dead, and he almost did not survive that, he understood the emotions of Anastasia, and at that time, no different from his own. Its just a shame! What a good rtionship, what a wonderful love affair, buried in Leons hands like this. That bastard, why cant he understand? The girl didnt see him at all! Brayden sighed, somewhat reluctantly. Come on, big brother, life and death have a destiny, the marriage thing, naturally, is also destined to be good. Anastasia said with a self-deprecating smile. Why would she not want Leon toe to her right now and call her over? But was it possible? It waspletely impossible! Instead of spending the whole day dreaming of something impossibly beautiful, it is better to keep yourself awake and do what you should be doing. Love is gone, so what? She still has her big brother! She still has her career! Nowadays, her career, which is already as strong as ever, there is no need to get hurt over some emotional matters. Anastasia, you are my own sister, in the future, if there is anything, juste to me, brother cover you! Brayden gently patted her shoulder and immediately said. Anastasia smiled, her heart more or less relieved. Hey! Sister-inw, look, big brother doesnt want you. She joked as she took Braydens shoulder. This stinky girl, is making fun of her, Dollyughed and shook her head. In the past, she would have been furious, but now she cant wait for Anastasia and Brayden to take their rtionship to the next level. She understands that Anastasia has neither siblings nor parents, and it is not easy for her to live alone in this world. I thought Leon, a reliable man, would give her a happy rtionship, but who would have thought that the guy would do such a disgraceful thing! The most hateful thing is that he has to keep the unborn child, this is really a sin, Dollys eyes shed a trace of resentment. She just felt bad for Anastasia! Anastasia and Leon have been together for so long, and the stinker says drop it! And that young girl and Leon were just ying around, and now hes doting and loving. Sister-inw, what are you staring at? Suddenly, Anastasia next to her gently nudged her arm and hurriedly asked. What else could I be thinking about? Just the thought of Leon, that stinking man, makes me so angry! Dolly replied bluntly. Anastasia justughed softly and did not respond. Dolly immediately covered her mouth with an embarrassed expression. So, Anastasia, what do you think of the house Brayden found for you? Do you still like it? Dolly immediately deliberately changed the topic, so as not to make the woman next to her sad and upset again. Pretty good, big brother found me this house, I like it very much, in the future if you guys have time,e directly to my ce to y, when we call Skyler. No need to call! Iming by myself! Said Skyler, barging right in with excitement on his face. Anastasia immediately came forward to greet her, a hint of satisfaction appeared on her face, You sister, you are really everywhere! Why didnt you inform me before you came? What to inform ah? Its not like were outsiders. If we want toe, welle. Skyler shrugged his shoulders and said easily. In an instant, everyone around usughed. Anastasia is most like Skylers character, not pretentious, people spontaneous and brisk, not at all thoseplicated womans heart. Several people cleaned up together before stopping to rest. Hard work guys. On the couch, Anastasia panted.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Hey, if you say that, thats really out of line. Skyler responded directly. Good, good, today, all in my house to eat ah! Saying that, Anastasia went straight into the kitchen. What? She can cook? All of a sudden, Skyler was blinded. Dolly also looked at the woman in the kitchen with a bewildered face, very curious, while Brayden, next to her, was not surprised by this expression. Dolly looked at the man next to her with suspicion and was puzzled. It is actually a normal thing for Anastasia to know how to cook. After a man and a woman get together, even if the two are not married, but usually together, that is living a life, so it is not impossible for Anastasia to cook for Leon. After having dinner together at Anastasias new home, they left separately. On the way, Dolly in the car kept chattering about her worries about Anastasia, causing Brayden next to her to cry andugh. Come on, you should stop chanting, people Anastasia is not a woman who can be easily bullied by others, its not like you dont know her, she will not suffer. Brayden gently stroked her hair and persuaded in a low voice. Yes, thats true, but there are just too many things involved. Moreover, she knows very well in her heart that with Anastasias personality, she will not forget Leon in a short time. The two of them used to be so in love, and now that they are separated, naturally there will be some pain in the hearts of both of them. A love, if the two people pay for their deepest and most genuine feelings, then the two people apart, must be more than worth the loss. Dolly parted her face and looked out the window, her eyes gradually dulled down, she just felt very sorry for those two people, but there was nothing she could do to also will. Maybe thats where theplexity of the world lies! Come on, dont think too much, when you have nothing to do, go see Anastasia more often and talk to her more often so that she wont have a mind to think about what happened between herself and Leon. The man next to her immediately spoke. Yes, at this juncture, if she was the only one carrying it, she would not be able to carry it, and Skyler, who left Anastasias house, did not go home. In the teahouse, Skyler and Leon sat in a booth with indifferent expressions. Skyler was very disappointed with what Leon had done at this point. She never thought that Leon, a man who looked a bit silly, would now do such nasty things. Chapter 1783 Checking the body What the hell are you thinking? Did you just really abandon Anastasia? Skyler took a sip of tea and whispered. Leons face, covered with ayer of gloom, he did not want to ah! After all, he and Anastasia have had a rtionship for so many years, but what could he do? Leon lowered his head with a guilty expression. Leon the stinking man, is dead-eyed! People say they gave him the first time, he believed, now this year, technology is so developed, medical science is also so developed, some things, naturally, can also be quickly repaired. Leon, what if, the child that woman is carrying is not yours? Skyler asked, deliberately reminding him. What kind of crazy talk is she talking about? Of course the child that woman is carrying is his! Leon turned his face away and looked out the window, not wanting to talk to the woman across from him. Skyler naturally saw his reaction and just smiled slightly, not angry. Leon, dont me me for not reminding you ah, now this society, that is very open, someone said it is the first time, that does not necessarily is really the first time, someone said pregnant with your child, also does not necessarily is really pregnant with your child. She said it in a very calm way, and no difference could be seen in her expression.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Leon looked coldly at the woman in front of him and was furious in his heart. Extra words, I will not say, anyway, what should be said, I have said to you, you are good, youd better investigate clearly yourself. Saying that, Skyler directly picked up the jacket next to him and walked straight out. In the box, Leon was left alone, sitting on the sofa, looking very distraught. Leon immediately became cautious and frowned tightly. If he was really cheated, he would not let that woman go easily! Leon, where have you been? People miss you so much. In the living room, the young girl deliberately whispered in a petnt voice. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are doing. Leon looked at the woman in front of him with suspicion. Whats wrong with him? Look at this expression is not quite right ah! The young girl held his arm tightly and looked cautiously at the man in front of her. Lets, lets go for a checkup tomorrow. Leon suddenly spoke up. Whats going on here? Why did he suddenly remember to do the test? Sure. She immediately agreed. Thats right, hes going to ask the doctor about the baby in this womans belly, how many months old it is! The next day, after an early dinner, the two went to the hospital. Quite well, rest assured, everything is normal for the fetus in the womb. In the office, the doctor smiled and spoke in a soft voice. Okay, why dont you get in the car and Ill go get you some nutrition. With that, Leon pushed the young girl away. Looking at the mans back, for some reason, the young girl was a little worried. Doctor, I would like to ask, how many months is the baby in my girlfriends belly? Leon asked in a low voice. Hmm? She didnt tell you? Its been three months! I was curious why it wasnt the babys father who came with her for the pregnancy test. The doctorughed. The father of the child? All of a sudden, Leon was blinded, so everything Skyler said before was true, the child in the girls stomach, not his own! Dang! Leon swung one fist directly at the wall next to him, and instantly, his whole person looked fierce. Leon clenched his fist tightly, his expression was biting, and then, he immediately took out his cell phone and dialed it directly. Brother, I want to have a drink with you. His voice was low. Im not avable. With that, Brayden was about to hang up the phone. No! Big brother! I know the truth of the matter. Leon continued. At once, Brayden froze, and then recovered his face, Where are you? Im on my way. Finally, he got it after all, and Braydens mouth curved in a satisfying arc at the corners. At the bar, Leon was sitting in a corner seat, looking miserable. Leon! greeted Brayden as he walked over with some concern on his face. Looking at the man in front of such a decadent appearance, Brayden heart some hard feelings, and then again, Leon is also his good brother, now, he has be this look, his heart naturally also ufortable. Brother, why ah? Why do you think this is ah? What exactly did I do wrong? Why does God want to punish me so much? Leon hugged the man in front of him tightly and kept chattering. There is no reason why? Brayden sighed lightly and patted him on the back, trying tofort him. Its really hard for him too! However, even if he now knows the truth, even if he has realized his mistake, but Anastasia should not forgive him easily. Anastasia is a woman who does not go back easily, especially when ites to rtionships. In the beginning, it was Leon who abandoned her, and now if Leon still wants to go back and make up with her, it will be difficult. What am I supposed to do? What the hell am I supposed to do? Leon yelled as he sipped his drink. What else can be done? Naturally is to hurry from this matter to withdraw, and after their own honest life in the future. Brayden looked at the man in front of him so haggard, his eyes shed with a hint of intolerance. Come on, just stop drinking and know the truth, what exactly are you going to do from now on? Brayden patted his shoulder and asked in a low voice. Im breaking up with that woman! The baby shes carrying isnt even mine! Leon roared bitterly. But you two have already had sex, you cant deny that, can you? Dont you want to be responsible for her anymore? Brayden reminded. Yeah, drunk and disorderly, thats the worst thing hes ever done! p! Leon pped himself hard. Leon! yelled Brayden, immediately shaking off his arm. I deserve to die! I failed Anastasia, and I was cheated by someone, Im a total asshole! The first thing you can do is to admit your mistake, but whats the point? When there was any misunderstanding between the two, they should have talked to each other, but now, because of a drunkenness at the beginning, this situation has led to this! Leon, take my advice, if you really want to get rid of that girl, dont rush first. Brayden said to him seriously. Chapter 1784 The Truth Ding ding ding! Suddenly, the phone rang. Strange number? Without any hesitation, Leon hung up the phone directly, next to the phone kept ringing, as if it would ring forever if he didnt answer it. Who the hell are you? Ive been calling over and over again, its annoying! Leon yelled directly at the phone. Hello Leon, Im from thepound and you were actually here that night and didnt do anything. The woman continued to speak in a low voice, sounding cautious. All of a sudden, Leon sobered up, what did she mean by that? It means that he and the young girl did not have anything to do with it! He immediately straightened his back and punched his head hard with his right hand, trying to calm himself down. Brayden, who was next to him, looked at his suddenly serious look and was curious. What were you talking about? Say it again! Leon yelled. Soon, the woman repeated it again. Sure enough, one was tricked. Pop! With one force, he mmed the phone in his hand onto the sofa next to him. Brayden stared dead at the man in front of him, expecting him to say something. Suddenly, Leon directly on the table, sobbing softly, as the saying goes, men have tears, now, Leon cried like this, Brayden must be very heartbroken. Okay, dont cry! Were all men, whats there to cry about? Hurry up and tell us, what happened? Brayden gently patted his arm and immediately said. For a long time, Leon wiped his tears and looked up at Brayden. Big brother, Im really screwed this time. Leon said. Leons eyes shed with a trace of gratitude. Before, that woman tried to ask herself for that million dors. Brother, I still want to go back, I want to go back to Kirnd Group. Yeah, no problem. Brayden agreed straight away. The two men left after a few brief moments ofmunication together. Aigoo, where have you been? Why did you drink so much? The young girl walked over and greeted loudly at the same time. Looking at the woman who slowly walked over, Leon snorted coldly, this bitch, how dare she have the face to stay by his side! Leon is drunk, take good care of him, Ill leave you to it. With that, Brayden handed him over to the young girl. Drunk? Thats great! A yful smile lifted the womans face. Leon? Come on, slow down. The woman helped him to the bed with a somewhat sinister expression. Leon, where did you hide that bank card? The woman asked immediately, gently stroking the mans hair. What bank card? The man shrugged his arms and muttered. Thats the one Brayden gave you! Dang! Suddenly, the woman was pushed into a corner by Leon, and the woman gently rubbed her stomach, looking upset. I dont think so, I dont remember anything, so Ill ask another time. The woman slowly turned around and walked straight out of the room. In fact, however, Leon heard the womans every word clearly. Leon, in the end, youve done yourself a disservice! He pounded his head fiercely, his expression remorseful. Brayden went directly to Anastasia himself for Leons matter. Big brother, what are you up to? What are you doing here with me at thiste hour? Arent you afraid that your sister-inw will be angry when she finds out? Anastasia said with a yawn. Brayden looked seriously at the woman in front of him with a very serious face, and he suddenly hesitated a little because he didnt know how to speak to this sister about Leon. Perhaps, she will never forgive Leon in her life! Brayden sighed softly and was very saddened. Anastasia, Id like to have a nice chat with you. He said in a serious manner. This big night, what in the end happened, but let him so anxious toe here to have a good chat with himself. Anastasia straightened her back and shook her head vigorously, trying to clear her head more. Okay, go ahead, Im listening. Anastasia said as she turned around and walked into the living room, sitting on the couch next to her with a somewhat haggard face. Its about Leon. All of a sudden, the womans eyes widened, why did Brayden suddenly mention Leon? He should be very clear in his heart, her brother Leon, since then has been broken off, no longer correspondence, and now he mentions Leons name here, I think people and what happened to the ident, right? Anastasia was immediately alert and her expression was grim. Leon that stinking man, so cruel to himself, she naturally will not easily forgive him! For so long, she has always regarded that man as more important than herself, every time there is something good, she will always be the first to think of him. Anastasia clenched her fist in her hand and her eyes were fierce. Big brother, if you came here just to talk about Leon, I dont think its necessary, I dont have any rtionship with him anymore, you can also go back, its gettingte, sister-inw will be anxious at home alone. Anastasia said deliberately. Whats the hurry? The one who is really anxious should be Leon, okay? Leon has now admitted his mistake, and if the woman in front of him is willing to give him another chance, their future days will only be happier. Anastasia, if say Leon had realized his mistake, would you still forgive him? Brayden asked deliberately.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org No! Of course not! Even if Leon was on his knees begging her to make up with him, she would never turn around and eat that grass! Damn Leon, how much energy and emotion wasted on me! Anastasias eyes shed with a trace of murder, if it was not a harmonious society now, she would have struck at that stinking man. Big brother, I hope you wont mention that stinking mans name in front of me in the future, Im tired and want to rest, so youd better hurry up and go. Anastasia hurriedly said, with a displeased expression. Braydens heart was naturally very clear that her hatred for Leon had reached indescribable proportions. Anastasia, you havent answered my question. Brayden continued to ask. Chapter 1785 don’t mention him This answer is not very obvious? Anastasia skewed him, very dissatisfied. Big brother, Im telling you, now even if he, Leon, runs over to me and apologizes and begs me to make up with him, I wont turn back easily! She said in a decisive manner. Anastasia, think about it again. Brayden rushed to speak. What are you thinking about? There is nothing to think about, she understands all the reasoning, but she really cant forgive that Leon. Brother, I dont have to think about it anymore! You tell him that between me and him, there is no possibility at all. All of a sudden, Braydens head was spinning.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Sure enough, she is still so stubborn. Brayden smiled slightly and was silent, in fact, it is not her fault. And then Brayden left directly, it seems, from then on, Leon can only be single. Ding ding ding! Big brother, how is it? Did Anastasia agree? On the phone, Leons voice was eager. She refused. Brayden replied tersely. All at once, on the other end of the phone, there was silence. Brayden knows that he must be very sad at this time, but so what? All of this, but he made it all by himself? All right, dont hit on her, and dont mess with her again. With that, Brayden just hung up the phone. This middleman, its really hard to be! Hows it going? In the living room, Dolly rushed to her feet and greeted him. Now theres sort of no hope for either of them at all. Brayden replied softly. At once, Dollys face was covered with ayer of gloom, she naturally wanted those two people to make up, but there is no way, people Anastasia is absolutely not going to eat back the grass. Forget it, let the two of them work it out on their own. With that, he walked into the study. Yes, emotional matters, outsiders are not convenient to get too involved. Dolly sat on the couch in the living room, looking at Anastasias phone number on her cell phone, hesitated for a long time, and finally, dialed it. Anastasia, I Sister-inw, if its about Leon, then you should not open your mouth. Anastasia interrupted her directly and said. For a moment, Dolly was a bit speechless, yes, she is so smart, and how could she not guess her own mind? That, Anastasia, lets go out shopping together tomorrow. Dolly deliberately changed the subject and hurriedly said. Good. As long as we dont talk about Leon, the rest, everything is fine. The next day, sure enough, the two women went to the mall together, and since Anastasia didnt want to hear Leons name, Dolly didnt bring it up again. Hey, whats the matter with you two? How dare you go out on a date behind my back? On the phone, Skylers voice was displeased. This girl, always so humorous, Dollyughed and hurried to exin. Wait for me, Ill be right there! With that, Skyler simply hung up the phone. Dolly and Anastasia looked at each other and unconsciously smiled. Yes, how could something like shopping be done without Skyler. Soon the three women were gathered together. Hey, what the hell were you thinking? Skyler asked as he gently nudged Anastasias arm and hurriedly asked. This woman, when did she be so gossipy? Anastasia nced at her, her face a little displeased. Youre shy? Skyler smiled yfully, and his eyes shed with a hint of happiness. As long as the two of them can make up, the future is bound to be harmonious and beautiful, Skylers expression, there is a slight expectation. What are you talking about? I cant understand. Anastasia shook off the arm of the woman next to her, her face full of discontent. Hey, Anastasia, we are both women, lets not talk nonsense here, people Leon has known wrong, you and him, there is still hope? Skyler was a little impatient and asked straightforwardly. No! He and I will never have any more possibilities! All right, its not easy for us toe out shopping for once, so dont mention him. With that, Anastasia walked towards Dolly. Dolly knew she was angry inside, and just looked at her and stayed silent, not saying anything. Dolly, Skyler greeted in a resigned voice as he ran over and clung to Dollys arm. Come on, just cut the crap! Dolly whispered, and instantly, the air was quiet and the atmosphere around them was a little awkward. Anastasia! Suddenly, not far away, there was a familiar sound of a mans voice. Its Leon! Anastasia fixed her eyes on him, and her body trembled a little, what is he doing here? What does he have in mind? She clenched her fist in her hand, her heart a little nervous. Skyler, who was looking at the man not far away, was also stunned, while Dolly was a very calm look. Anastasia, give me one more chance, okay? I love you. Leon shouted loudly in a moving voice. His heart, indeed, has always loved this woman, only because of some realistic factors, which led to the emergence of that bad situation some time ago. At this moment, Anastasia, hearing such words, her heart was only left with anger, what did he take himself for? What does he take himself for? She, Anastasia, is not a ything at the mercy of others! Anastasia, thats Leon hey! Skyler, who was on the side, gently patted her shoulder and immediately spoke. So what? Anastasia doesnt care! Even if Leon was on his knees in front of her now, she would not agree to make up with him! Sister-inw, Ill leave first. With that, Anastasia was about to turn around and leave. Hey, no, you have to go over there, or else how awkward youll be leaving him standing there alone with a man. Skyler immediately ran over and blocked her way, speaking anxiously. Whether he is embarrassed or not, that is his own business, and what does it have to do with her? All the paths are chosen by himself alone and have nothing to do with others! No matter what the final result is, in short, he has to bear it all. And she and he, too, already belong to the past tense. Anastasia! I was wrong! Leon continued to shout. Instantly, the surrounding consumers all gathered around, a very gossipy look. Hey, who the hell is he apologizing to? I dont know hey, it looks like its a confession. Several women kept talking and looked envious. Chapter 1786 Summation Leon! suddenly, the young girl appeared. All of a sudden, all eyes were on the young girl. Leon, what are you doing here? What do you mean by that? Im carrying your baby in my belly, howe youre here. The young girl shouted while crying with a pitiful look. leon pointed at her nose and yelled. The woman on the ground froze, how did he know the child was not his? Could he have done something behind the scenes? No wonder he kept refusing to hand over the million. Anastasia, things have been exined, the child is not Leons, and nothing happened between the two of them, and I think that you can be together again. Dolly looked cautiously at the woman in front of her and spoke cautiously. No! It was no longer possible! Anastasia kept shaking her head, clear liquid collecting in her eyes, and even if Leon and the woman had separated, she would never look back. She, Anastasia, only looks forward! Sister-inw, Skyler, you two should stop trying to work on my mind, there is no longer any possibility for me and him. Anastasia said, wiping her tears and turning around to leave. Anastasia! Forgive me, will you? Lets start over. Leon said with deep emotion. Looking at that sincere look not far away, Anastasia just smiled, how she wanted to promise him to start over with him properly, but everything, it was already toote. Immediately after, Dolly and Skyler followed suit. It seems that the woman still has not forgiven herself, Leons eyes shed a dark light. After leaving the mall, Anastasia went straight to her bookstore, which at this time, had very few people and was not much busier. Miss Mason, what brings you here? The employee immediately greeted her. What about business in the bookstore these days? She asked in a low voice. Pretty good, but recently there is a very odd man whoes here every day to open and buy books. The employee rushed to say. What is this? Anastasia finished her clothes and immediately went to the surveince room. Sure enough, a very familiar back figure did appear on the screen, and as she confirmed who the man was, Anastasias heart was a little uneasy. Anastasia rubbed her hands together, trying to cut through the emotions inside. Did he buy the book? Anastasia asked nervously. Bought it, came over almost every day to buy a copy. The person next to me immediately replied. The damn Leon, since we have already broken up, why do you have to be so entangled? Anastasias eyes at the corner, flowing two lines of hot tears. Miss Mason, that, someone at the door wants to see you. An employee ran in panting and rushed to say to Anastasia. I dont know why, but Anastasia is even more upset inside, is he not going to stop until he gets what he wants? Anastasia put down the things in her hand and walked straight out. Upon seeing the woman walk out of the bookstore, Leon immediately approached her, intending to exin something to her. Anastasia, let me exin to you. The man said hastily as he clutched her arm. Leon! You dont have to exin anything to me, do your own thing and from now on you and I have nothing to do with each other at all. Also, if you continue to pester me like this in the future, then dont me me for turning my face up and calling the police. Anastasia said fiercely. She hates this kind of unreasonable man. He was the one who gave up on her in the first ce, and now hesing back to her with a thick skin! Anastasia, listen to me. The man spoke anxiously. As I said, you do not need to exin to me, and I do not want to hear any exnation from you, whether the previous is, out of choice, or helpless, have nothing to do with me anymore, hurry up and go, or I will call the police directly! I still have things to deal with, so I wont entertain first. With that, Anastasia turned right around and walked into the bookstore. What a stubborn woman! She knew that she was only out of helplessness at that time, yet she still had to be so cruel to him. Leons eyes, gradually dulled. In fact, this reaction of Anastasia, belonging to the normal reaction of the public, is not excessive, and the one who does not grasp the right proportion has never been only Leon. Before this, Brayden and Dolly had advised him how many times, but he did not listen once. Now well, cant win back Anastasias heart, but now is the young girl to entangle, to say that the state of his life recently, that can really be a big drama. Leon, how can you be so cruel! Suddenly, the young girl cried and ran over, clinging to Leons arm and not letting go. What do you want? Leon instantly raised his guard and immediately asked. What does she want? To tangle with him, of course! The young girl snorted coldly with a disdainful expression. I just want to be with you, Leon, I really like you, weve been together for so long, you feel it too, right? I can have children for you in the future, I can do yourundry and cook for you. The woman whispered in a petnt voice. Long before, she had already figured out that womans character temperament, but whenever Leon had betrayed her, or touched her bottom line, she would not easily forgive this man. Leon, Leon, if you dont turn around and stay with me, youll lose more than just a woman! But how would she know that Leon had already made ns? Thats right, the man has decided that whether Anastasia agrees to reconcile with herself or not, he will not have any contact with the man in front of him. In this way, the two kept tangling in front of Anastasias bookstore, attracting many gossipy stares from passersby. Leon! Behind him, a familiar voice came. The young girls body trembled and her expression was horrified. Big brother! Leon immediately greeted Brayden who slowly approached him.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Here, on the contrary, is very lively. Brayden said deliberately, and the young girls body unconsciously stepped backwards. What? You two are fighting in front of my sisters store? His sister? The young girl immediately raised her head and looked curiously at the man in front of her, Anastasia, when did she be his sister? Its over, its really offended this god this time! Hes not going to ask Leon for the million back, is he? Chapter 1787 will not be jealous Brother, its my fault, I shouldnt havee here. Leon lowered his head and hurried to speak. Well, you did do wrong, but, as the saying goes, a p on the wrist wont make a sound, and I believe that, among other things, there should be a reason for this girl, right? Brayden immediately turned around, looked at the woman in front of him, and deliberately said. All of a sudden, the young girl was blinded, what to do? He is not going to hit himself, right? At once, she panicked. That, Mr. Kirnd, sorry ah, I did not know that this bookstore is your sisters, really bothered, I still have something, first go. Saying that, the woman directly turned around and left. Looking at the departing back, Leon finally breathed a sigh of relief. The face in front of him was a bit flustered, which made Brayden feel a bit sad. He shook his head, sighed, and walked straight into the bookstore. Leon hesitated for a while, but finally did not walk into the bookstore, turned around and left, yeah, now he, where is the face to face Anastasia? Hows it going? Are you okay? Brayden asked softly as he looked around. Big brother, what? Do you still dont believe in my strength? Dont worry, its good, maybe, I can even make it bigger! Anastasia said as she walked over. Yo, this girls ambition is really getting bigger and bigger, Brayden gently patted her shoulder, his face was very relieved, and soon, a trace of sadness shed across his face. There is a saying, once bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of the well rope, now, Leon hurt her, her heart, should also leave some shadow, right? Braydens heart, some apprehension. Anastasia, whats next, what are your ns? Brayden rushed to ask. ns? What else can she n? Nowadays, she haspletely put her feelings aside, she only wants to make a good career and take her career to the next level. Im going to open a few more chains. Anastasiaughed and replied awkwardly. She knew full well that was not the answer she wanted. Brayden looked at her, just listening, and did not say anything more, forget it, everything, or ording to her wishes, the feelings of this thing, or to rely on fate. Karmaes, naturally, can not be stopped Okay, big brother, you hurry back, if sister-inw knows that youe to my ce again, she will be jealous. Saying that, Anastasia pushed Brayden to leave. Who said Id be jealous? I already knew your brother would be here. Dolly walked in with a smile at this point. Just dont worry, even if you two sleep together, I wont think too much about it! Dolly spoke deliberately, believing in the bond between the two people in front of her, and believing that Anastasia would not. Yo, sister-inw, so youre not afraid that my brother and I will actually sleep together? Anastasia walked over and spoke deliberately. So you try? Dolly asked with a yful smile. Bute on! That Brayden of yours, keep it to yourself! The man I want must be even better than him. Anastasia deliberately responded. Hey, Anastasia, what do you mean by that? Hopefully youre saying Im not good enough. Brayden suddenly asked loudly, and in an instant, the two women in front of her couldnt help butugh. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre talking about. The three of them chatted happily together for a while longer before Brayden and Dolly left. You mean, Anastasia really put it down? Dolly asked curiously, staring suspiciously at the man next to her. How could she just let it go so easily? A cold light shed in Braydens eyes. The rtionship between her and Leon, all along the way is witnessed by themselves, she and the man between all kinds of things, almost all unforgettable, that woman and how can say to let go of it? Brayden shook his head, a soft sigh, did not speak. Ding ding ding! Mr. Kirnd, there are some matters in thepany that need your personal attention. On the phone, the assistants voice was anxious. Brayden scratched the back of his head, a little confused. That, there is a manager of apany that personally came over to talk to you about the project. The assistant continued. Brayden immediately pulled over to the side of the road and exined to Dolly before driving off in his car. Looking at the distant car, Dolly just smiled slightly instead of being angry about it. She lifted her head, looked up at the blue sky above, took a deep breath, her expression was rxed, but she didnt know exactly what was waiting for her next. Miss, do you really have to do this? This is going to get people killed! Not far away in a ck car, a man held up his cell phone and said in a trembling voice. One more million! On the phone, the womans voice was grim. All of a sudden, the man straightened up, and a glint of light appeared in his eyes. Okay, okay, dont worry, Ill make sure things are done properly! The man smiled and immediately hung up the phone. Dolly, Dolly, you can not me me ah! To me only your own too outstanding, by others to see, the man a foot, the car quickly drove forward. Its a really nice day. Dolly looked at the not-so-blinding sun and smiled, but she didnt notice that just behind her, a ck car was driving towards her. Dolly! a man suddenly shouted, yanking her into his arms. All of a sudden, Dolly froze, what was going on? The man in the car watched the failure of the n with resignation, pounded the steering wheel in annoyance and quickly left. Are you okay? Vincent asked in a soft voice while sizing up the woman in front of him. Its okay. Dolly immediately pushed him away and rushed to answer. What the hell happened to that car just now? Looking at the car that drove away, Dolly was a bit rmed. It seems that someone is out to get you. Vincent muttered softly next to him. Yes, someone did want to harm her, Dolly clenched her fist, her back was a bit sad, after so long, Emma has reformed herself, in the end there will be who still have such a heart for themselves? I dont know why, but the shadow of Amara shed in her mind at this moment. But even if she hated herself, she wouldnt have gone so far, right? Dollys heart was troubled. Perhaps, she should have a good talk with the woman. Come on, let me take you home. With that, Vincent pulled her into his car. Vincent, this time, I really want to thank you. The woman smiled and said awkwardly. So how are you going to thank me? By giving your body to me? The man spoke deliberately. For a moment, Dolly was silent, knowing full well that it didnt even show, and yet he had to say something like that! Inside, she was a little angry and a little guilty. Okay, I was just joking with you, then you can buy me a meal! Vincent said deliberately.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Dolly was finally relieved, she was really scared, afraid that the man in front of her would once again execute some evil n on herself and Brayden. Soon, the car was parked in front of the western restaurant. Chapter 1788 Failed Elegant music, warm atmosphere, the air is filled with the fragrance of roses, two people slowly walked in, Dollys whole person soon rxed a lot. Hows that? Better? Vincent leaned into her ear and asked softly. Dolly nodded gently, a little embarrassed. What do you mean? Failed? What are you doing for food? Its that hard to ask you to create a car ident? On the phone, Amaras voice was biting. No, Miss, listen to me, I was really ready to hit that woman, who knew that a man would appear on the road. A man? Amara lifted her head and looked out the window with half-squinted eyes, lost in thought. How could it be so coincidental? Wait a minute, that man couldnt have known about her n all along, could he? Thats not true either, her n, in addition to herself and the perpetrator, there is no third person knows! Okay, I know, you recently go abroad, do not stay in the country. After a few words, Amara hung up the phone directly, this world, so care about Dollys man, in addition to Brayden, that only Vincent left! In an instant, Amara understood it all. Amara, what are you thinking about? Lets go! Jayden whispered as he picked up his jacket from the couch and walked over. Where to? Where to? Amara immediately turned around and looked curiously at the man who was slowly walking over, somewhat puzzled. What? Did you forget again? Didnt we already agree? Lets go out to eat tonight. Jayden gently knocked her on the head, deliberately pretending to spoil, softly said. In fact, the phone call, Jayden has heard, although he can not fully guess the whole thing, but the general situation, he already has the bottom of the heart. Oh, right oh, sorry, I just forgot,e on, lets go eat. And the picture of Dolly and Vincent eating together was captured by a tiny reporter not far from the entrance of the western restaurant. Why arent you home yet? Brayden asked worriedly. Ill be back in a minute. Dolly immediately prevaricated. What are you doing now? Where? Brayden continued to ask. Dolly hesitated for a moment and chose to lie, knowing full well that Brayden would be furious if he knew she was eating with Vincent. Did Brayden call you? Vincent asked immediately as he took a sip of his coffee. Dolly justughed softly and didnt answer.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Yes, if not him, who else? Vincent sneered, with a slight resignation in his eyes. Er suddenly, Dolly called out softly. Whats wrong, Dolly? Vincent immediately looked up at the woman in front of him with concern. Dolly has been coughing incessantly, the expression looks a bit painful, Vincent some anxious, rushed to her, gently patting her back, for her to smooth the air, two people look a bit close. And all of this has been filmed. Snap! A picture was dropped hard on the ground by Brayden. Mr. Kirnd, said the assistant, backing away in fear and looking scared. Where did this picturee from? Brayden asked bluntly. Mr. Kirnd, that, the mail did not write the sending address and the senders name. The assistant lowered his head and answered with a trembling voice. Anonymous! Who the hell is trying to provoke his rtionship with Dolly! Brayden slowly lifted his head and looked out the window, a murderous look in his eyes. Vincent, you better not be behind this, or I will never let you off easily. Mr. Kirnd, how about you ask Miss Dean for rification? The assistant whispered. What to ask? What is there to ask about such things? Braydens face was covered with severalyers of gloom. He knew that womans character temperament very well, there is no special circumstances, she will never easily and Vincent that stinky man together for dinner. In between, something must have happened! Soon it was dark and Brayden left the office immediately after cleaning up, but when he returned to the vi, he never found Dollys figure. Whats going on? Brayden immediately became cautious, no, she could not be in an ident, right? Brayden immediately turned around and dove headfirst into the car. Dolly, at this time, was resting in the hospital. Its okay, dont worry, pay attention to some of them when you eat in the future. It turns out that she is allergic, yes, she is allergic to some ingredients, and todays western food, the chef has added exactly that allergic ingredients. Doctor, she shouldnt be anything serious, right? Vincent asked anxiously from the side. Dont worry, its fine, but youre quite apetent boyfriend. The doctor smiled and whispered. All of a sudden, there was silence around. Hes not my boyfriend. Dolly immediately rified. At once, the doctor felt very embarrassed, and after a few simple instructions, he left, and in the ward, there were only two people left, Dolly and Vincent, and the atmosphere was somewhat unpleasant. Id better go home. With that, Dolly was about to get up. Dont, you rest here, dont rush first, dont worry, in a moment, Ill send you home. The man immediately said. But Dolly didnt want him to take her home, she didnt want to have anything to do with the man in front of her, and she didnt want Brayden to know that they were together at this time. Then you go back first, Ill just rest here alone. Dolly continued. Im sure shes still trying to get rid of herself! And all this, he had already guessed, just to avoid suspicion! Vincent nced at her, his expression a little despondent. Dolly, dont worry, I wont do anything to you. He immediately exined. But its not good to be seen by Brayden after all. The woman lowered her head, not knowing what to say. Ding ding ding ding! Its Brayden! Where are you? On the phone, the mans voice was worried. Im outside. She answered immediately, nervous inside. Where are you? Iming to get you. Brayden held back his inner emotions, his tone sounding slightly disgruntled. You dont have to pick me up, I can go back by myselfter. Dolly! suddenly, Brayden yelled, and all of a sudden, Dolly was blinded, and she just knew that he would be angry. Im in the hospital. Her aura, somewhat descending in defeat. And Vincent, who took it all in, already had something in mind. He didnt want to break up Brayden and Dolly, and he knew very well that he couldnt break up the two. Only, he will miss this woman. I dont know how long it took, but Braydens car pulled up directly in front of the hospital. Thud! The door in the ward was kicked open hard, and anger filled Braydens face when he saw the man standing at the window not far away. Brayden, the woman in the hospital bed hurriedly greeted, her expression a little frightened, afraid that Brayden might hit Vincent on a whim, afraid that the two would be hurt. Brayden skimmed Vincent and walked slowly to the bedside, a smile forced onto his face. Hows it going? Better? Is there anything seriously wrong? He looked worriedly at the woman in front of him and asked anxiously. The words touched Dolly in the hospital bed. She thought he would be angry, but she didnt expect that he had been caring for her. Chapter 1789 like his girlfriend And next to Vincent, watching this scene, is also a little surprised, Brayden this stinking man, what is in his head? Under normal circumstances, he should make a move on himself ah. Vincent sized up the man in front of him with suspicion, and was puzzled. Thank you for bringing my girlfriend to the hospital. Suddenly, Brayden stood up and smiled at the man in front of him, an image that really surprised Dolly. No thanks, you should. It took a long time for Vincent to respond and rush to speak. Okay, Brayden, lets go home. With that, the woman immediately got out of bed and walked towards her beloved man. Brayden gently stroked her hair, smiled, took her little hand and left the room. Looking at the two departing backs, Vincent only felt very heartbroken, Dolly, you still cant see how good I am to you after all! Your heart, after all, can only hold Brayden a man! Vincent turned around and slowly left. How did you end up with him? Brayden asked Dolly, who was next to him in the car, deliberately. Uh, it was purely an ident. Dollyughed and replied awkwardly. Yeah? The man smiled a little, and there was a hint of displeasure in that smile. Why didnt she exin? I dont know why, but Braydens heart felt a little ufortable at this point, he trusted her is one thing, she exined to him is another. On the way, the car was quiet. Brayden, Im tired, Im going to bed first. With that, Dolly went straight upstairs. Hey, wait, you just, theres nothing you want to say to me? Brayden asked bluntly. Lets talk about it tomorrow, Im really tired. With that, Dolly went straight upstairs. Looking at the back of the departure, Brayden heart is very upset, forget it, orter, he immediately turned around and walked into the adjacent gym. The next day, as quiet as ever, Dolly in bed stretched, slowly opened her eyes and pressed her temples, trying to clear her head. Where is Brayden? Her right hand kept touching the spot next to her gone to the office? She immediately looked at the phone on the table next to her. Well, its already eight oclock. Dolly immediately got up, and after some washing and brushing, she went straight out the door. The weather is better recently, it is a good day to go out, Brayden is busy with work every day, so she just went out for a walk by herself. Ah! She was facing the sea, stretching out both arms, looking rxed, and little did she know that just a short distance behind her, a pair of eyes were staring at her viciously. Is that her? The man asked in a low voice to the woman next to him. Yes, thats her! Shes your target! The woman gently patted his shoulder and spoke firmly, a murderous aura shing in her eyes. Dolly, you finally came out! Amara looked at the man not far away and was a little smug. Hi, Miss, all alone. Suddenly, a somewhat handsome looking man approached Dolly and greeted her.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Something wrong? Dolly asked directly, a rtively cautious woman who naturally didnt want to interact with any strangers either. Some time ago, after too much experience, she had to always be on guard. I am also alone. The man looked away and said deliberately, with a slightly sinister expression hidden in his expression. Oh, I have something to do, Ill leave first. With that, Dolly was about to turn around and leave. Wait, can you talk to me? My girlfriend just had a car ident and passed away. The man whispered and lowered his head, deliberately pretending to be in great pain. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. If your girlfriend were still alive, she wouldnt want to see you like this. She whispered, without a hint of ups and downs in her tone. The man immediately dont face, looking at the woman next to him, the corners of his mouth hooked up a yful arc, finally, she still fell for it. The mans heart was a little d. She and I, who have been in a rtionship for five years, were ready to get married, but who knew that she had a car ident a few days ago. The man said while shedding tears. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are getting into. Why? She is so kind, so simple, why does God have to take her away? God is so unfair, she should have had a perfect life, but it was What the man said was so moving that Dolly didnt know what to say tofort him. She understands his feelings at this time, and understands the love between them, but she does not know that all of this, is made up by this man next to her. Suddenly, the man hugged Dolly tightly and refused to let go of her in a pathetic manner. Hey, let go of me! Hey! Dolly shouted as she struggled. Let me hold you for a while, okay? You look a lot like her. The man said suddenly. What? She looks like his girlfriend? For a moment, Dolly froze. No, how could it be such a coincidence? There cant be some kind of conspiracy in all this, can there? Dolly immediately became cautious, with a displeased expression. You let go of me first! Let go of me before you say anything. She pped him on the back and immediately spoke. What are you letting go of? He wont let go! Now its so easy to catch this opportunity, how could he easily give up? The man smiled coldly, with a hint of dissatisfaction in his expression. Forget it, dont you really want to cry? Then let him cry all the time! She would like to see how long this man can cry! In this way, the man cried while holding Dolly, and Dolly stopped trying to console. Strange, how she suddenly did not say a word? The sound of men crying, gradually much smaller, instantly, the atmosphere is somewhat awkward. Im sorry, I lost my temper just now, Im sorry, I was so excited to see you, otherwise I wouldnt have taken the initiative toe and talk to you. The man sniffled and huffed. Dolly nced at him, her face a little grim, if this man because of the loss of his girlfriend want to get their ownfort, she can believe, but he immediately said that his girlfriend and his own look alike, then she did not want to believe how. In this world, where will there be so many coincidences? Excuse me, I have to go home, my husband wants me to go backter. Dolly said deliberately, while getting up, intending to leave. Will you have dinner with me? Sort of a goodbye to her. What? Dinner? Say goodbye? Whats wrong with him? Say goodbye to her grave! What did he have to say goodbye to her? We were just two strangers, so why did we have dinner together? Im really sorry, Im really pressed for time, sorry, Ill go first. With that, she turned around and left. When the man saw how determined she was, he immediately ran over and stopped her directly in her path. Lets have a meal together, I beg you. With that, the man knelt down. All of a sudden, Dolly panicked, she had never been in this situation before. Fine, fine, you get up first, Ill go to dinner with you, hurry up and get up. Saying that, Dolly then immediately helped the man in front of her up. Chapter 1790 Ten minutes For a moment, the man became very excited, which makes Dolly very suspicious, he was just sad and sad, perhaps just a hypocrisy, but since he has promised, or go with him to eat a meal. Dolly gathered herself and walked with the man into a restaurant not far away. What do you like to eat? The man opened his mouth and asked, with a hint of anticipation in his eyes. I would rather have a cup of coffee, Im actually not hungry right now. Dolly immediately smiled and hurriedly replied. And strangers together at dinner this kind of thing, it is better to be more cautious, not to mention, she does not feel that the man in front of her is a general ordinary role, perhaps, he will have what move at ater stage! Thinking about it, Dolly immediately alerted, she deliberately said: You and your girlfriend, the rtionship is quite good ha. All of a sudden, the man froze, he did not expect that the woman in front of him would take the initiative to bring up this topic, but he is the best at lying. Dolly, on the other hand, felt that since he was lying, there must be a loophole. Well, things have always been good between the two of us, and if it werent for that car ident, the two of us would have gotten married a long time ago. The man was eating and talking at the same time, looking as if he was eating very well. Under normal circumstances, men in the encounter he said this situation, will not eat so fragrant, look at the man in front of this look as if indifferent, Dollys heart more sure of their previous guesses, this world, there is such a man! But what was his purpose in doing so? Dolly was lost in thought.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He obviously has no grudges or enemies with himself, not to mention there are no problems, and even, the two of them have never met before, but why does he have to lie to himself again and again and again? To cheat their sympathy, and then what? And then cheat money? Its really quite a pity, do you remember the first time you met? Dolly asked deliberately. Remember, of course I remember. The man replied immediately. He answered too quickly and reacted too strongly, it was obvious that he was lying again, this man, there was really not a word of truth! Dolly sighed softly and smiled with a somewhat embarrassed expression as she continued to ask, Where did you meet from? Its really strange, why is she suddenly asking so many questions? It is not possible that she has found something? The man stared at the woman in front of him, trying to see something. And Dolly, who has been through many difficult situations, has long learned to hide herself. It was a rainy day, my girlfriend was holding a pile of books and running down the road, she didnt have an umbre the man said with great affection and emotion, but even if he said it was touching, it wouldnt move Dolly in front of him. The reason is simple, all that he just said, is a book, and coincidentally, Dolly happened to read that book. Really know how to make up ah, make up the plot, and the content of the book is not different! Dolly grunted coldly, her eyes full of contempt, obviously a very good normal person, but toe to this kind of underhanded thing! She really cant figure out whats wrong with young people nowadays. Or have they fallen behind and cant keep up with the times? What you said was so touching. Dolly deliberately apuded and whispered, no ups and downs could be heard in her tone. What a pedant, cant even understand her good words or bad words! So, arent you going tofort and console your girlfriends dad and mom? Dolly suddenly asked. Whats soforting? Its a fictional character, whats soforting about it? The man cleared his throat andughed. Of course I have tofort the two old people, only, those two old people are not in good health, when they heard that their daughter died because of a car ident, for a moment they could not ept the fact. The man said deliberately. Its really something to say, Dolly looked at the man in front of her and sarcastically said in her mind. Sorry, itste, its almost dark, I have to go home. Dolly looked at the sky outside and hurriedly said, but the man did not want her to leave. Dont be like that! Were just getting started, arent we? The man immediately said. There is no just beginning, they have been eating together for more than an hour, okay? If you do not go, you can not really go! Dolly immediately stood up, turned around and was about to leave. Hey, dont go, okay? Stay with me a little longer. Suddenly, the man grabbed her arm tightly, pretending to look very pitiful, and said in a condescending manner. Dolly organized her clothes and looked squarely at the man in front of her, with some anger in her heart. You said let me stay with you for a while, Ive been with you for a long time, you said let me eat with you, Ive finished eating with you,e on, were both just strangers. Dolly said impatiently. She really cant stand the man in front of her being too clingy and greedy, and what she cant stand even more is that this man keeps setting himself up. On the surface, it seems that he has been talking to himself, pouring out the indignation in his heart, while in reality, is not trying to win his sympathy? Its just a pity that for this kind of trick, Dolly has been exposed to it long before. Im tired, Im sorry, I really need to go home or my boyfriend is going to call the police. Dolly said warningly. Yoo-hoo, calling the police? Is she threatening herself? The man disdainfully nced at her, eyes full of sarcasm, a stinking woman only, but also worthy of people Brayden police? These days, rich men are never short of women, and over time, Brayden will forget about this woman. Lets talk a little longer, and then Ill take you home myself. The man continued. This was said as if she was begging him to take her home! I need to go to the bathroom. Suddenly, she stood up and walked to the bathroom not far away. Chapter 1791 Discovery Im really sorry to have dyed you. When Dolly returned, the man deliberately pretended to look embarrassed and hurriedly said. Its okay. Dolly smiled and replied immediately. The man, he knows that he has dyed her a lot of time, but now he still keeps on not letting her go, what exactly is his intention? Dolly looked carefully at the man in front of her and was puzzled. Ding! It was the sound of the phone epting a text message, Brayden immediately picked up the phone and looked at it, while immediately grabbing his jacket from the couch next to him and running out. Mr. Kirnd, where are you going? There are still a lot of things you need to do in thepany the assistant behind you kept shouting. Everything will wait until I get back! Brayden responded loudly. Dolly is now in danger, and there is no way he would leave the woman he loves alone in favor of some so-called corporate matter. Brayden clenched his fist in his hand, his expression was grim, all the way, he kept hurrying on the road, looking appalling, who in the end was up to no good again! Is that guy driving crazy? Thats right, and not afraid of hitting someone. That car seems to be the car of the president of Kirnd Group On the side of the road, several women were gossiping incessantly with a very bored look. Eh, so sleepy , Dolly said haggardly as she pounded her head. Brayden,e on! I really cant hold on much longer, Dolly said as she clutched at the corner of her shirt and tried to clear her head. Lets go, Ill take you home. With that, the man was about to help her up. No need! Dolly dodged andy down directly on the sofa, looking exhausted, this damned stinking man, to be shameless to such an extent! A cold light shed in her eyes. Who the hell are you? Suddenly, Dolly raised her head, looked at the man in front of her, and asked word for word, with a very serious looking appearance. You dont have to care who I am, all you need to know is that you have to get out of here. The man said bluntly. Get out of here? For what? What has she done to others? No, wait, she hadnt been going out muchtely, so how could she have offended anyone? In between, there must be something hidden. You tell me, who is it? Who sent you here? Dolly asked hastily as she clutched the arm of the man in front of her. All right, just save your breath, Im not going to tell you! Said the man, with one force, swept her directly into his arms. Let go of me! You son of a bitch, get off me! She shouted as she struggled. Stop! Suddenly, Brayden appeared in front of them. The man froze at once, looking incredulously at Brayden in front of him, a little surprised, how could he suddenlye here? How on earth did he know about this ce? And how did he know that he and Dolly were together? Let her go! Or Ill make your life a living hell. Brayden said fiercely. A moment, the man blindfolded, finished finished, this time is caught in the act, Brayden must not be easy to let go of their own. The man tightly gathered Dolly into his arms with a tense look, Let me go, or else she will be the one who is worse off than dead now! In an instant, Braydens eyes shed with a hint of murder, this damned stinking man, he dared to call his own bluff! It seems that he really does not want to live!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Im warning you, if anything happens to her, your family will suffer along with her! So what? Anyway, the people in their family, except for themselves, have long since died! The man snorted coldly in disdain, looking contemptuous. Brayden carefully stared at the man in front of him, his heart a little bitter, in fact, do not know, the man is just pretending to be calm. You let me go, I will not hold you ountable Dolly looked at the man in front of her and whispered with a pained expression, but it was, well, toote! Braydens reputation, who has not heard of it? He has a reputation for being a decisive, cold and ruthless man who never gives anyone any leeway. Even if he does let this woman go, he may not let himself off easily! No, he must hold this woman firmly in his hands. In order to avoid any ident to Dolly, Brayden finally decided to give the man a way out. Dang! With one force, the man shoved the woman directly into the car, and then drove away with his head in the car. Looking at the distant car, Brayden clenched his lips and exuded a chilly aura. Follow that car! Hurry! Inside the car, Braydens voice was icy. Leon looked at the car not far away, eyes shing a trace of appalling cold light, how dare to move his big brothers woman! Really do not want to mix. Watching the car behind him keep trailing his car and not give up, the man panicked a little. This damn Brayden, why so persistent? Its just a woman, why do you have to be so serious? In this world, there are many women who are more beautiful and gentle than Dolly, why do you want to find her? Pah! The man swung a fist directly at the steering wheel with a displeased look in his eyes. Stop the car! I need to get out of the car! I need to go to the bathroom! Dolly shouted as she struggled alongside. You shut up! Or Ill make you look good! The man immediately threatened. Extra money! One sentence, two words, concise and very clear. After hearing the man dial the phone, Dolly immediately shut her mouth, she would like to see, who actually want to harm her! Chapter 1792 Hit by How much? On the phone, the womans voice was calm, as if she didnt put Dollys life in the slightest, as if she was dealing with mole crickets. Add another two hundred thousand. The man shouted bluntly. Deal! With that, the woman simply hung up the phone. Before and after, the other side only said two words, Dollys head, some blindfolded, but just this simple and clear four words, but already let her heart have a number. Yes, thats Amaras voice. Why would she do this to herself? And why would she pay such a price to harm herself? Add another 200, 000? Think about it, its really ridiculous! So, her life was actually worth so much! All of a sudden, Dolly sat down paralyzed in the back seat with a look of great distress. Strange, why did she suddenly be so quiet? Is it because of that phone call just now? But this is good, I do not have to listen to her noise! The mans mouth curved up in a yful curve. Hey, I actually dont want to get human life on my hands, so if you want, you can choose to leave the country and nevere back. The man spoke in a low voice, his tone was calm. I dont know. He would be so kind as to spare himself? Dolly grunted coldly, feeling helpless. Of course, there is a prerequisite for this, you must be my girlfriend for a year. The man stroked his chin and continued. Cut! Who wants to be his girlfriend? Even if she dies in the car, she wont betray Brayden! Dang! Suddenly, a car in front of him hit the mans car directly. Ah! A scream, the mans body flew straight out, the car was crashed under a big tree, Dolly directly fainted. Quick! Take it to the hospital! Vincent said as he carried the woman in the car out. And by the time Brayden got here, there was no one in the car.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Where did the people go? Brayden looked around suspiciously and looked a little panicked. Dolly, wake up, wake up. In the car, Vincent kept patting the womans cheek and calling in a low voice, but the person in his arms did not respond at all. Soon, the car pulled up in front of the hospital. Looking at the woman with her eyes tightly closed, Vincent just felt a lot of heartache, he immediately took out his cell phone and dialed straight through, but no one answered the phone. Amara, you better pray that nothing happens to Dolly, otherwise, I will not let you off easily! Vincent gritted his teeth, his temper is very cold. It took a long time for the doctor toe out of the hospital. Doctor, how is she? Is anything wrong? Vincent clutched the doctors arm and asked anxiously. This, we still have to go through a series of observations before we can make a conclusion, at this stage, its really hard to say. The doctor shook his head and sighed. What does that mean? At once, Vincents body trembled, she should not be hopeless, right? Doctor, Im begging you, you have to cure her! She is the most important person in my life, you have to cure her. Vincent yelled, sounding less like he was begging and more like he was ordering. The doctor was not 100% sure in his heart, just a sloppy fight, and did not dare to assure Vincent of anything. Dolly! suddenly, Brayden rushed over. Pah! Vincent stepped right up and punched him in the face with a fist. Brayden covered his cheek and looked up coldly at the man in front of him. Brayden, I warned you before that you had to protect and take care of Dolly! What the hell have you done? Vincent finally couldnt hold back and roared out directly. Its been a long time, he has been holding back, holding back from seeing the woman in the ward, holding back from thinking about her, but she wont let him worry, again and again idents, idents. Brayden looked at the ward, his eyes filled with guilt, yes, he did have a responsibility, he straightened his clothes and walked straight to the ward, but was held back by Vincent. You have no business going in to visit her! From today, she is no longer your girlfriend, and she no longer needs your protection and care. Vincent said firmly. All of a sudden, Brayden was blinded. What are you talking about? My big brother is Dollys boyfriend, so naturally he should also Dang! Before Leon could finish his words next to him, a fistnded directly on his head, and Leon touched the corner of his mouth, surprisingly, blood flowed out. It seems that Vincent saved Dollys part, Leon still put up with it and did not fight back. Let me go in and see her for a second. Brayden whispered, without a rise or fall in his tone. Do you have the nerve to see her? Brayden, ask yourself, have you done anything for Dolly between the day you started dating her and now? Have you really taken good care of her as your own lover? Howe he didnt treat Dolly as his lover? How did he not pamper and love that woman? There were just some slip-ups and he couldnt avoid some idents. Hows that? Are you awake yet? Suddenly, Jayden came trotting over with a sentence, looking very anxious. Not yet. Vincent replied softly. Brayden turned around and took a good look at the man running over with a questioning expression. What is this expression? Jayden looked at Brayden in front of him and was curious. Jayden, wheres Amara? Brayden spoke up and asked slowly. Amara, shes gone shopping, Ive just called her, shell be right over. Jayden answered immediately. Shopping? What a coincidence? Im afraid shes behind all this, right? Where did she go shopping? Why didnt you go with her? Who was she shopping with? Brayden ran off several questions in a row, making for an awkward atmosphere. What does he mean by that? Jayden shot him an unpleasant look and looked away, not wanting to talk to him. Jayden, where the hell is Amara? Brayden continued to ask. Finally, Jayden got annoyed, a force, directly shake off his arm, the expression is very dissatisfied. Brayden, listen to me, Amara is shopping, the reason I didnt apany her shopping is because Im not feeling well today, she went to the mall with Anastasia today. Anastasia? Brayden, as if suddenly remembering something, picked up the phone and dialed it. Seeing this scene, Jaydens heart was angry, turned around, walked to the window, took a deep breath and adjusted his mood. Chapter 1793 Awake He really didnt avoid it at all! The more Jayden thought about it, the more furious he became, and his expression was very cold. Hey, hows your sister-inw? Is everything okay? Suddenly, Anastasia came running over, followed by, Amara. Shes not awake yet, the doctor said she cant be disturbed. Leon immediately exined, next to Amara, her expression looked a little nervous. Amara, what did you do today? Brayden asked anxiously, clutching the womans arm. Jayden shrugged off his arm with one force and immediately pulled the woman behind himself, shielding her. I went shopping today. Amara replied with her head bowed and her voice trembling. Shopping? Then why is she so frightened now? No, this thing, it must have something to do with her! Brayden immediately ran up to her and stared at her fiercely, with an appalling aura. Brayden, Im warning you, shes my woman, and youre not going to hurt her one hair on her head! Jayden yelled. For a moment, Amaras heart was so moved that she immediately took Jaydens arm and refused to let go. In fact, when Amara was looking for Anastasia to go shopping, Anastasia also hesitated to refuse her, but then thought about it, out of the previous love, she still agreed, but now the situation, she really somehow can not see. When Brayden said that Amara was not a good person, she naturally believed in her heart every word her big brother said, but for so long, Amara had not done anything wrong to everyone, which made Anastasia feel a bit distressed. I just want to ask you if this matter has anything to do with you! Brayden still couldnt resist and shouted out directly. No! Amara replied immediately. Brayden looked away, half-smiling at the window, with a look of sadness in his eyes. This promise of hers has told Brayden everything about what, exactly, could make her do this to her good sister Dolly! Dang! Brayden a fist swung directly to the side of thest, instantly, a stream of blood flowed between the fingers, and all of a sudden, Anastasia was stunned. Big brother! What are you doing! She immediately ran over and grabbed the mans coat tightly. Well, lets not talk about anything else right now, lets wait for my sister-inw to wake up. She immediately nudged Braydens body gently and spoke anxiously. Leon! a very disgusting voice came from not far away, all of them had a headache, and next to Anastasia, her face was covered with severalyers of gloom. Leon clenched his fists tightly and tried to calm himself down to deal with what wasing next. Leon, its so hard for me. The young girl who imed to be pregnant with Leons child, while running over, said loudly, deliberately pretending to be in a lot of pain. If you dont feel well, then go to the doctor! Leon took a deep breath and his eyes shed with a hint of dissatisfaction. Go to the doctor, its useless to call me. Leon replied directly, without a trace of temperature in his tone. The answer was so clean, no emotion at all, did he really just give up on himself? The young girl looked reluctantly at Leon in front of her and was flustered in her heart. No, she must hold this man firmly in her hands, otherwise, the child will really have no father.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. In fact, the father of the child has long since run away. Leon, please, for the sake of me carrying your baby, take me to the doctor, okay? She tugged at Leons shirt and hurriedly said. Whats so great about it? The child was not even his own, so why should he be responsible? Besides, he had already been cheated once and didnt want to be cheated again, but she really thought he was a fool? Shes been lying to him over and over again! First, the child is not mine; second, youve already fooled me once, and I wont fall for it again. Leon said firmly. The first thing you need to do is to listen to his analysis so thoroughly, it seems that this man is not stupid! The young girl snorted coldly, a trace of contempt leaking from her eyes. Its just a pity that everything, its already toote, since he can fall for it once, it must be able to fall for it twice! You go away! Dont ever contact me again, I have nothing to do with you. Leon said loudly, looking away from the woman in front of him, not wanting to deal with her. Want to let her go, that is absolutely impossible! Leon, are you really going to listen to someones side of the story and abandon me and the child? The woman you said before, she is all lying to you, you are not even a member of thepound, and how can you know the things in thepound. The young girl wiped her tears while talking. What? Leon was alerted to the fact that the woman he spoke tost time was not from thepound. It was because of that woman that he knew there were other men in this young girl, and now it seemed like things were not as he understood them to be? Leon suddenly felt a headache. Anastasia, please, can you help me and Leon? I really love him, if I dont have him, how can I live? How can I live without him? How can my child live? Suddenly, the young girl knelt directly in front of Anastasia, crying hysterically. Seeing this scene, the people around were stunned, no one would have thought that this young girl would still have this move. At once, Anastasia felt very embarrassed. What you and Leon do, has nothing to do with me. Saying that, with a force, Anastasia directly shrugged her off and slowly walked towards the ward. Looking at the woman on the hospital bed with her eyes closed all the time, she just felt heartbroken, this world, its really ridiculous! People with the same illness always have simr experiences. Did that womane again? Suddenly, Dolly in the hospital bed slowly opened her eyes. Just as Anastasia turned around and was about to tell the people outside the ward that Dolly was awake, Dolly in the hospital bed pulled her arm directly. Dont move, let them toss it. Dolly muttered weakly. It was hard for Anastasia to look at such a tired face in front of her. Sister-inw, what exactly happened? How did you get kidnapped? Anastasia gently stroked the hair on the womans forehead and asked worriedly. Yes, how could she have been kidnapped? Dolly gradually closed her eyes, two lines of hot tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, and the thought of the womans voice she hearding from the phone in her car was heartbreaking. Chapter 1794 Previous Taste Looking at her like this, it seems to have known the truth of the matter, Anastasia immediately cautious, looking forward to what Dolly will say next, only, unfortunately, Dolly has fallen asleep before she can say. Why isnt he awake yet? Brayden muttered in a small voice, anxiously. Why dont you guys go back first, Ill just stand guard here. Anastasia immediately said, the tone is very calm. This is said, he is Dollys male friend girl, of course, he will guard the woman in the hospital bed. Brayden rushed over to Anastasia and gently patted her on the shoulder. You go back, after a day of shopping, I guess you are tired, Ill just watch here. One is his beloved woman, one is his sister, he naturally does not want any idents with the two women. Brother, its better for me to be here. Leon said loudly. Leon, do you really dont want me anymore? The young girl next to him skimmed her lips and said with a deliberate pout. Brayden lifted his head and looked coldly at everything in front of him, his face disgruntled, and replied directly, You might as well take care of your own business. All of a sudden, Leons face became very blue. And Amara was beside herself keeping a death gaze on the woman in the hospital bed, afraid that Dolly might wake up. Whats wrong with you? Why are your hands so cold? Jayden asked softly while holding Amaras small hand. Amara just smiled awkwardly, did not say anything, remained silent, which she did not know what to say to say! She was afraid that she would expose herself if she said too much. Brayden nced at Amara, his eyested with a wave of suspicion. For a long time, Dolly still did not wake up, Jayden and others to say hello, they left straight away, leaving, Amara also specifically back to look at the woman in the hospital bed. Hey, big brother, whats wrong with you just now? Why did you lose your temper with Amara for no reason? Anastasia patted Braydens arm and hurriedly asked. I suspect that she had something to do with this kidnapping of Dolly. Brayden replied bluntly. In front of this woman Anastasia, he never bothered to avoid anything. He believed in this sister, and he believed that this sister must believe in herself. Yes, Anastasia naturally believes him, but she cant figure out why that Amara would want to hurt Dolly! As for what it is, I dont think even Dolly herself knows. The man looked at the woman in the hospital bed and continued. Yeah, why on earth would Amara want to frame Dolly? Was there any conflict between you sisters in the past? Brayden asked hastily, staring at Anastasia in front of him. Anastasia cocked her head, half-squinting at the window, and fell into a deep thought. They are a few women who used to y very well together, not at all divided between you and me, even if there is any conflict, Dolly is not likely to be the one to find fault! No no no, there was no conflict between Dolly and Amara before at all, unless All at once, Anastasias eyes lit up. Could it be because of Jayden? she suddenly remembered that Jayden had always liked Dolly before. Brayden looked up at her seriously and shook his head gently, indicating that he disagreed with her. No, Jayden will not be an irresponsible man, since he has already chosen Amara, he will definitely give her enough security, and how will he spend any more thoughts on Dollys body? If its not because of Jayden, what else could it be? Er suddenly, the woman in the hospital bed called out. In fact, the conversation between the two people, she has heard everything, Brayden was right, even she herself do not know why Amara to set herself up. Dolly, youre awake, are you ufortable anywhere? Are you okay? Im going to call the doctor. Saying that, Brayden was about to walk out of the ward. No need. Dolly responded immediately. Im just a little hungry. Immediately afterwards, she said in an embarrassed voice. All at once, the two people in front of herughed. At this time, she could still think about eating, which means that there is really nothing wrong with her body. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Brayden immediately walked out of the hospital room to get food for Dolly. Sister-inw, you finally woke up, you dont know, you just scared big brother. Anastasia held her small hand and said with a smile. Ive heard all the conversation you just had, and I actually dont know why Amara wants to hurt me. Dolly lowered her head and whispered. At once, Anastasia was a bit baffled. The content of the conversation, that is only a hypothesis! Although she and Brayden also suspected that Amara sent someone to kidnap Dolly, but never sure that this thing is her, but Dolly now this statement, but has been sitting on the womans crime. It seems that it was really that stinky woman Amara who did it! Anastasias eyes instantly shed a cold light and her aura was appalling. Sister-inw, between you two, is there something going on? There are some things that we have to talk about, otherwise, the trouble will only increase in the future, and also, do you have the evidence in your hand? We need to use thew to defend our interests and safety. Anastasia suddenly became serious. Dolly knew in her heart that what the woman in front of her said was all for herself, but she didnt want to publicize the matter. After all, she and Amara were once good sisters, and after all, she risked her life to save herself! But she did not know that it was because of that risky rescue that Amara had a grudge against her. All right, this matter, lets stop here! You dont say anything, just pretend that nothing happened. Dolly said in a low voice. How can we pretend that it didnt happen? Anastasia stood up with a fierce look, no, she would never let this go! She must get justice for Dolly! What the hell is Amara, how dare she Coming,ing, Dolly, your favorite, ravioli is here. Brayden said as she ran in. Oops, that, my favorite is here, Im going to eat, dont make any noise! Dolly immediately said deliberately, afraid that Brayden would hear what Anastasia said. Looking at the scene in front of her, Anastasia immediately closed her mouth and sat on the couch next to her with a grim expression. Mmm, yummy, it still tastes like the old days. Dolly took a taste of the chaos in Braydens hand, smiled, and said aloud.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1795 Worry about yourself Amara, why did you hurt Dolly? Anastasia looked at the woman in front of her and asked coldly, but at that moment Amara was looking like she didnt care. Who is she to say she did this to Dolly when she has no proof? Now she looks ridiculous with this rant. Amara nced at her with a displeased look and deliberately said, Anastasia, you cant say this nonsense, what have I done? Besides, Dolly is a simple-minded and kind person, why would I want to harm her? Amara says this as if she cares about Dolly. What a scheming woman, how dare you deny what you have done wrong! Okay, better not let me get the evidence, otherwise, I will personally send you to the police station! Anastasia clenched her fist, a cold light shed in her eyes, this stinking woman, really cunning! If theres nothing else, then Ill leave first. With that, Amara was about to leave. Where are you going? Arent you going to see Dolly? Anastasia immediately called out to her, how could she not feel guilty at all? This was not the Amara she knew! The Amara of old was reasonable, sensible, big-hearted and good at talking, but now she has be so malicious and cunning? What exactly has changed her? Anastasia sized up the woman in front of her suspiciously, disgruntled. Ive just been to see her and its not a big deal, I still have a lot of things to take care of, so Ill leave first. After saying that, Amara left directly. Looking at the distant back, Anastasia only felt very heartbroken, after all, they were once good sisters, but now they look so strange, so, in this world, friendship can also deteriorate! Anastasia lowered her head and sighed softly. At the beginning, they were a few women drinking, eating, watching movies and shopping together, that was so dashing, but now, Amara has changed, she no longer hangs out with them. Is it because of Jaydens presence? Probably just because of that. Anastasia rubbed her two palms together tightly, her heart a little nervous, how she wished someone else had set Dolly up, not Amara, but now the situation was clear. Whats wrong? Look at you with a sad face. On the hospital bed, Dolly looked at Anastasia who slowly walked in and hurriedly asked. What else could it be? Its not because of that Amara girl! Sister-inw, you say, Amara why exactly she wants to harm you ah? Anastasia asked bluntly, and Dolly looked away from the window, her eyes gradually dimming. Yeah, what is this all about? As far as I remember, she didnt seem to have done anything to hurt that woman, but why did Amarae to harm herself twice? Didnt they get along well before? But now why did they turn against each other? Dolly scratched the back of her head, a little baffled, the only thing she remembered was that Amara had be this way after she escaped from Emma. Dollys eyes shed with a hint of sadness. What did Emma say to her? Dolly clutched the bed sheet, her heart a littleplicated. Hows it going? Better? Suddenly, Emma barged right in. Anastasia looked carefully at the woman in front of her, and immediately raised her guard, hadnt she already drawn a line in the sand with Brayden? How could she appear here at this juncture? What are you doing here? Anastasia asked dryly. Emma nced at the woman in front of her, smiled slightly, and hurriedly exined, I heard that Dolly was in a bit of trouble, so I came to visit. Is that it? Anastasia stared carefully at the woman in front of her with a hint of suspicion in her eyes, so dont y any tricks! Otherwise, I will not forgive you easily! Anastasia red at her with a horrified expression. Although Emmas conversion has reached her ears, there is a saying that you cant be wary of people, and she is still very cautious about the woman in front of her. Feeling better? Emma asked a worried Dolly in her hospital bed. Dolly looked up at the person in front of her, nodded gently, and smiled. Emmas person, she understands, although she did do a lot of bad things in the past, but also very capricious and presumptuous, but have to admit that she is a very filial woman from the bones. Dont look at her fathers usual love and neglect, and even quarrel and talk, but when she knew that her father was sick, the whole person has changed. Im fine, dont worry, hows the old man? Is his health okay? Dolly asked politely. All at once, Emma lowered her head, and yes, the old man was still not getting better. Dont worry, everything will be fine, the old man is a positive and optimistic person, you should be optimistic too. Dolly on the hospital bed rushed tofort. Yeah, shes right, at this stage, where does one get the heart to be sad? However, Emma was indeed a bit surprised at this reaction from Dolly. She thought Dolly would scold her, or even beat her, but she did not expect the woman in front of her to be so polite to her. For a moment, she finally understood the reason why Brayden was not married to Dolly. Dolly, dont you hate me? Emma asked in a low voice, her voice trembling a little. Dollyughed and shook her head, whats the use of hate? Can resentment solve all problems? Instead of living in resentment all day long, it is better to let go, look away from everything and live as you wish. Before, its all in the past, so dont think so much about it, but there is something I want to ask you. Dollys expression suddenly became very serious. Okay, ask away, Ill tell you everything. Emma answered immediately. Amara has been since you kidnapped herst time. Ding ding ding! Suddenly, before Dolly could finish her sentence, Emmas cell phone rang. Its my dad, Im going to take a call first. With that, Emma walked straight out of the ward. After a long time, she hung up the phone, walked over to Dolly, said hello to her and left the hospital straight away. Whats the hurry? Dollys heart began to worry.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Come on, sister-inw, dont worry about anyone else. What do you want to ask Emma? By the way, sister-inw, Emma has been giving you a hard time before, why are you still so polite to her? In the hospital room, Anastasia asked in confusion. Chapter 1796 Heard Wheres the why? Its not like she can hate that woman for the rest of her life. Its okay, Anastasia, Im hungry, why dont you go get me some ravioli. Dolly on the hospital bed said deliberately changing the topic. In response to Anastasias words, Amara really raised her guard. If she can think of this, then that stinky man Brayden must also think more! Amara half-squinted her eyes and looked out the window, lost in thought. Whats on your mind? Jayden asked softly as he walked over. Nothing, why are you back so early? Amaras face barely managed to squeeze out a smile as she immediately asked. Well, I was a little unwell today, so I came back early. He replied indifferently. In fact, he has always wanted to ask Amara a question, but has been afraid to ask, because he was afraid of breaking the womans heart. That day in the hospital, Braydens attitude towards Amara was clear to him. Jayden heart is very clear, all along, Brayden is a very calm man, never easily to suspect a person, but the situation that day really let him some worry. Brayden is not a man who likes to make things right and wrong, and since he says that this matter has something to do with Amara, then perhaps, in the middle of it, there might really be her involvement. Jayden sized up the woman in front of him with suspicion and some panic in his heart. Whats wrong? Do you have something on your mind that you want to tell me? Amara asked immediately as she gently patted Jaydens shoulder. Jayden hesitated for a moment and finally decided to ask for rification. He asked carefully, Amara, between you and Dolly, is it really okay? What? Amara stared dead at the man in front of her, a cold glint in her eyes, this stinking Jayden, has he never trusted himself? As her boyfriend, he should unconditionally believe in himself at all times, but now, he even doubts himself along with outsiders. Besides, even if he really did something wrong, he shoulde to his defense, instead of questioning himself all the time like now! Jayden, what the hell are you trying to say? What could there be between me and Dolly? Didnt she get hospitalized? I just went to see her, what? Whats wrong with that? Amara asked rhetorically. No, theres no problem, Im just asking, dont think too much about it. Jayden said immediately. How can we not think more? His voice, and the tone of his voice, is clearly mixed with some suspicion, okay! If theres nothing else, then Ill leave first. With that, Amara turned around directly and went upstairs. Looking at the departing back, I dont know why, Jaydens heart is very nervous, he is also afraid ah! Afraid that this woman behind his back to do something that should not be done. Jayden turned around, grabbed his jacket from the couch and walked out. What did you say? You heard Amaras voice? Dolly, are you telling the truth? Is there a recording? In the ward, Anastasia eximed in surprise. Whats the point of recording? When she was tied up in that state, where did she have the heart to take the phone to record. But, fortunately, she finally knew the truth of the matter. But it was this truth that caused Dolly so much grief. Keep your voice down! What is this. Dolly in the hospital bed looked around and immediately said, Anastasia immediately closed her mouth with a somewhat guilty expression. And at this point, Jayden was already standing in the doorway of the ward, only the two women hadnt realized it yet. Sister-inw, are you sure? If youre sure, well go straight to Amara and ask for rification! What makes her want to do this to you? You havent offended her. Anastasia said with righteous indignation. Yes, she did not offend that woman! But people dont think that way! In that womans world, maybe she had really offended her somehow. All right, if you hadnt pestered me so much, I would never have said anything about it in my life. This matter ends here, and you are not allowed to mention it to anyone in the future, otherwise, I will not contact you anymore. Dolly deliberately pretended to look very angry and spoke in a low voice.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Why? She knows that Amara is setting her up, yet shes still holding back? Why? Who isnt her parents baby? No way! Sister-inw, you are too thin-skinned to go to her, but I am thick-skinned, I will go to her for you and ask for rification, I still dont believe it, that Amara can still turn over the sky? With that, Anastasia gathered her things next to her, intending to leave. Stop! Suddenly, Dolly yelled. This girl, how can she say that the wind is the rain! If she really went straight to that Amara, then how can they still get along with each other in the future? Anastasia slowly turned around and stared at the woman in the hospital bed with a curious expression. Dont go to her and dont tell anyone about it! Dolly said firmly, her attitude was very serious, causing the Anastasia in front of her actually unconsciously backed up. Sister-inw, have you ever thought that if you dont stop it now, the future Amara will only gain an inch and go even further. Anastasia said excitedly. Yes, how could she not have thought of such consequences, only rtively speaking, she cares more about the feelings between the sisters. Forget about sisters, if she really treated you like a sister, would she still do such nasty things to you? Sister-inw, I beg you to wake up, okay? Anastasia shouted anxiously, while Jayden at the door, listening to all this, a heart as if it had fallen to the bottom. How could Amara do something so vicious? Didnt she used to be so kind? How could she suddenly be so cruel? And what was her reason for framing Dolly? Why dont you go inside? Vincent said as he walked over. Oh, that, I just got a call and have to go take care of something. After saying that, Jayden hurried away. Whats going on here? Vincent furrowed his brow in displeasure and walked right into the room and said, Jayden just came in. All of a sudden, the air was quiet. Dolly immediately became cautious. What? Where is he? Where did he go? Anastasia asked immediately. Gone! Just left! Vincent replied while cing the fruit in his hand on the table next to Jayden, who was already back home. Chapter 1797 The Truth? Amara is sitting in the living room eating fruit while watching TV, looking very rxed. How could she be so calm? Jayden slowly walked towards the sofa and sat down next to her, and for a long time, he didnt say anything.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Whats wrong? Perhaps sensing his difference, Amara looked away and asked in a low voice. Why did you hurt Dolly and what exactly did she do to you? Jayden asked bluntly. The woman froze for a moment, how could he know about this matter? Amara stared at the man in front of her with unblinking eyes, her heart was curious. What? You think youve done it so seamlessly that no one will know you did it? Jayden snorted coldly and said disdainfully, as long as someone has done it, it will definitely be known, its just a matter of time. Jayden, what the hell are you talking about? What have I ever done to Dolly? Amara asked deliberately, pretending to look like she didnt know anything. What a hypocritical woman! Jayden smiled to himself with a grim expression after so many years that he didnt even notice! What you have done, your heart is naturally very clear, Amara, I advise you, do not do anything to the detriment of others, otherwise, the final harm can only be your own. Jayden said fiercely, for this woman to do the wrong thing, in fact, he is not so angry, but for this woman has been cheating himself, he is how can not stand. If the couple did not have to hide from each other, deceive each other, then the rtionship, is considered to havee to an end. He does like Amara, he even likes her too much, but he is also a very sensible man. Some things, absolutely can not be touched, some people, absolutely can not make! If Amara had really done something to hurt Dolly, not to mention Brayden, even he would not be able to pass the woman in front of him. Amara looked coldly at the man in front of her, and was upset. So in his heart, there is always the existence of Dolly, that stinking woman! Why? After all this time, has he never had a ce for himself in his heart? Jayden, what kind of a man are you? And why do you treat me so well? The first time I saw you, I was in the middle of a conversation. She didnt know how to face this man, not because she had done something wrong, but because she thought this man only had Dolly in his heart. Did you do it? If you did do it, then please take the initiative to admit your mistake and apologize to them. Jayden spoke indifferently, without a hint of ups and downs in his tone. Apologize? To whom, Dolly or Brayden, and why should she apologize? Why didnt she think to apologize to herself when Dolly abandoned her at Emmas ce? Amara snorted coldly, her expression was sarcastic. She said directly, I didnt do anything wrong, so why should I apologize? She is still so stubborn! Jayden stared at the woman in front of him, disappointed in his heart. Amara, so, really I was wrong about you, Jayden clenched his fist, and a cold light shed in his eyes. You think if you dont admit it, theres nothing anyone can do about it? Let me tell you, Amara, Dolly already knew that you did this, but she just kept quiet about it. Dolly heard everything you said on the phone to that man! Jayden yelled, he really cant help it. For a moment, Amara was blinded. She didnt expect that Dolly had already known about it. No, it couldnt be! How could she have heard that phone call? Amara cocked her head and blinked her eyes, seemingly thinking about something. Finally, she remembered, yes, indeed, that man had gotten Dolly that day when he called himself. All of a sudden, Amara sat down on the sofa next to her with a dull expression, its over, its over, its really over this time. What? Youre weak, arent you? Amara, tell me, what is the deepest hatred between you and Dolly that you are so cruel to her. Jayden rushed to ask. There is a cause and an effect, Amara is not going to directly frame Dolly for no reason, he knows this womans character, she even bad, but not so bad as to deliberately find fault with this degree. Im being mean to her, Jayden, whats wrong with you? Im your girlfriend, okay? Did you see when she was mean to me? No! You only saw me being mean to her! When I was abandoned by her, when I was yed by her, you were excited in her safety and health, but did not care at all about my life and death, my immediate feelings. Amara cried as she spoke. What kind of words is she talking about? When did he ever stop thinking of her as his girlfriend? And when has she ever been dumped by Dolly? Jayden understands Dollys character temperament, he knows, that woman is absolutely will not make any perfidious things, only afraid that there is some kind of misunderstanding in the middle. Amara, tell me clearly, what is going on? He asked hurriedly. Whats going on? Youre in a hurry to ask about this now, what about before? Why didnt you ask before! Amara yelled sarcastically. At first, you said you liked me, well, I really thought you liked me, butter, I slowly discovered that you only have Dolly a woman in your heart forever! When she and I were kidnapped by Emma, all you people cared about was Dollys safety, but no one cared if I lived or died. At once, Jayden understood all of this, it turned out that the culprit of this matter is not Amara, but Emma that stinky woman! Jayden immediately ran to her and held her small hand tightly, with a hint of intolerance in his eyes. Amara, listen to me first, things are not at all what you think they are, after Dolly was rescued, the first thing she said when she woke up was your name, you have to believe me. Jayden exined anxiously. Is that right? And then what? All of them didnt find her? Thats ridiculous! That kind of talk can only fool a three-year-old child! With one force, Amara pushed the man in front of her directly away. Why dont you just say it? You could have just asked Dolly, but you did so much wrong behind the scenes. Jayden said with a lost voice. Chapter 1798 Don’t worry So what? She brought this on herself! If she hadnt abandoned her at Emmas ce, how could she have framed her again and again? Its her! Its that woman who has forced herself step by step to this point. Jayden, these words, I have only said to you alone, as for what you want to do, whatever you want to do. With that, Amara went straight upstairs. Whatever he wants? How could he handle it casually? On one side was the woman he loved, and on the other was the person he had loved for years, how should he choose? Hiding? Thats too bad for Dolly. rification? How could he bear the thought of Amara being hurt? But Jayden didnt realize that what Amara had to endure was not the hurt at all, but the punishment she deserved. Jayden sat on the couch next to him and looked up, his big eyes staring nkly at the ceiling above him, a little dazed. Now that Anastasia knows about it, even if he doesnt tell anyone what Amara said, with Anastasias temperament, she will definitely tell Brayden. Fortunately, people Dolly does not intend to pursue this matter. Amara ah Amara, how did you be so confused ah? Jayden looked at the womans room upstairs, his expression was helpless. Are you sure? Brayden asked coldly from the office. OK! Very sure! Thats what my sister-inw said to me herself. On the phone, Anastasia answered firmly. Brayden threw the document he was holding onto the table next to him with a look of exasperation. No, he had to find Amara and ask her about this! Why did she set Dolly up and why did she want to ruin this hard-won rtionship? Knock, knock, knock! The knock on the door was urgent and loud. On the couch in the living room, Jayden stood up miso. Who is it? He immediately became cautious. Not like a woman, womens knocking is not so strong at all, its not like someone Brayden came to settle a score with Amara, right? Jaydens heart suddenly felt a little uneasy. In the room, Amara was still lying on the bed with her eyes closed, as if nothing had happened. Hey, Brayden, what brings you here? Jayden asked whileughing. Get up! Wheres that girlfriend of yours? Call her out to me! I have something to ask her. Brayden said fiercely. Seeing his aggressive appearance, he must have known the truth about Dollys kidnapping! Sure enough, Anastasia told him after all. Jayden scratched the back of his head, feeling a little embarrassed. Amara she is not at home, what do you want to see her about? Just tell me directly, Ill pass it on to her for you. Jayden hurriedly spoke up. Not at home? How is it possible? She is a woman who spends all day either shopping or watching movies, or else she sleeps at home, now the weather outside is so bad, what is she doing out? Brayden looked carefully at the man in front of him and was suspicious, afraid that he was lying! Brayden knows in his heart and understands the mood of Jayden in front of him, but there are some things that he has to be clear about! Call her out to me! I want to ask her personally why she is trying to harm Dolly. What exactly has our Dolly done to her. Brayden said while sitting on the sofa with a very austere look. Seeing his appearance, for a while, he should not leave, Jayden suddenly felt some headache. Let me take you out to dinner! Ill tell you how the whole thing went. Jayden immediately picked up Brayden on the couch and hurriedly said.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. What? Brayden stared at the man in front of him with a strange expression. Go go go, Ill exin it to you for her. With that, Jayden pushed Brayden straight out. In the western restaurant, two men were sitting in a seat in the corner, looking very unhappy. What do you want to say? Just say it! I have things to doter. Dont worry, Im telling you, Amara is definitely not going to set up Dolly for no reason, all this, but also from the source Jayden said it very thoroughly and Brayden understood it as soon as he heard it. But then thats no reason for her to set Dolly up! If she has something unpleasant to say, she can just go to Dolly and ask for rification, so why keep doing something detrimental behind her back. Yeah, thats something that Amara really didnt do properly, Jayden has to admit. The two men talked together for a long time before Brayden left. Amara, who was lying in the room, was looking out the window at the lonely crescent moon outside, looking very sad, and she did not know why she hade to this point. A long timeter, Jayden came in. Well, get up and go have some dinner. Jayden gently stroked the hair on Amaras forehead and said worriedly. I dont want to eat. Amara on the bed replied slowly. No, you must eat, if you dont eat, where will you get the strength? With that, the man was about to pick her up. Why? Amara raised her head and stared at the man in front of her with a deadly curiosity. Jayden justughed and didnt say anything. Whats the point? After all, she is his girlfriend, if he does not protect her, then who else will protect her? The man sighed softly and shook his head. When Dolly learns that Anastasia has told Brayden the truth about her kidnapping and Brayden has gone to Amara, her whole being is not well. Anastasia, didnt I tell you! This matter, absolutely must not tell anyone. Dolly said unhappily. Okay, sister-inw, Ive already told big brother anyway, and big brother has gone to settle the score with that Amara. Anastasia said deliberately. This is going to be bad! Dolly looked away from the window, who is Amara? Who is Amara? That is definitely not an easy light! Dont worry, sister-inw, just dont worry, big brother will definitely take care of this matter. Anastasia gently patted her arm and immediately said. Dolly, of course, believes that Brayden will solve the matter, but some times, once things are said, the feelings between people, it is difficult to restore the previous. I know all about it, so dont hide it from me! Suddenly, Brayden said loudly while walking in. Looking at the way Brayden slowly walked in, Dollys face was embarrassed. Brayden walked over to her and held her hand tightly, his eyes filled with pain! Chapter 1799 Not eating back You didnt do anything to her, did you? The woman in the hospital bed asked worriedly. That said, what else could he do to the woman? Brayden shook his head and did not speak. Sister-inw, now, you should always be relieved, right? Big brother didnt do anything to her. Anastasia next to her immediately spoke up. Ding ding ding! Suddenly, on the table next to her, Dollys cell phone rang. That, Im here to say sorry for Anastasia, theres been some misunderstanding and I think I should make it clear , Jaydens voice on the phone was subdued. It seems that everyone knows, Dolly dumbly looked at Brayden in front of her, heart a little unbearable. You know, that Amara woman is a very dignified person, if everyone knows this matter, she will be very sad. Dolly slowly put down the phone with a preupied look. Sister-inw, you should not think so much, look at people Sister-inw! Before Anastasia could finish her sentence, Leon walked right in. At once, Anastasia closed her mouth, stopped talking, walked directly to the window and looked out of the window with a very grim look. Brayden and Dolly both knew in their hearts that the woman was still angry with Leon. Leon looked at the woman in front of the window with some embarrassment on his face, and he scratched the back of his head, not knowing what to say to Anastasia. That, sister-inw, are you better? He asked in a low voice. Pretty good, dont worry, they took good care of me. Dolly replied lightly, But that person of yours Dolly wanted to say something, the people around naturally know who Dolly said that is, and Leon is also a very difficult look. Its a little tough. He replied softly. This is something that Dolly had guessed long ago. That young girl, indeed, looks quite simple and naive, but in fact is a very scheming and set woman. In this world, there is no shortage of such womens existence! I dont know what kind of sins this Leon had done in hisst life, but he had such a woman in his life. So what are you going to do? Brayden continued to ask, in front of Anastasia, he must make it clear today, otherwise, the future Anastasia will only look down on him more and more! Leon lowered his head, feeling a bit confused, indeed, he himself did not know what to do. He also wanted to get rid of the girl, but the girl was determined that the child in her belly is his own, and every day also stalking, not stopping at all. Anastasia in front of the window skimmed him, some heartache, but no matter what, this trouble is his own looking for, she coldly snorted, eyes full of contempt. In the beginning, if he hadnt been so suspicious of the rtionship between himself and Brayden, how could so many things have happened now? This stinky Leon, usually have no heart is just, sometimes jealousy, more than anyone. Now well, things havee to such a point that we can only take one step forward and see what happens. Big brother, to be honest, I dont want to see that girl, but she alwayses to me when something is wrong, making me very annoyed. Leon shook his head and said helplessly. Bothered? Then push it away! Brayden looked at the man in front of him suspiciously and was a little unhappy that he didnt want to give up. If you really want to break off contact with her, then make up your mind once and for all and dont associate with her from now on, but if you cant make up your mind, dont think about Anastasia in the future! Brayden said bluntly. Yes, what he said makes sense, but Leon is afraid that the girl will find herself dead, and then, all the responsibility, is not carried by himself? Leon was clenching his fists and looked anxious. Big brother, sister-inw, you do not know, that girl and ordinary women are still different, she said that if I do not want her and do not care about her, she will die directly to me, and she has also slit her wrists before. Leon whispered. Slit her wrists? All of a sudden, Dolly was shocked, how could that girl be so extreme? No, ording to Leon said so, that is not yet lightly. Brayden stroked his chin and seemed to be thinking about something. It seems that the girl is quite something! Brayden clutched the corner of his coat, his eyes gradually dulled. But that cant be because of that girl, and condemned Anastasia ah! Brayden dont face, deadly stare in front of Leon, some dissatisfaction. Anastasia, this thing, what do you think? Brayden suddenly asked aloud. None of my business, Im not involved. Anastasia replied directly and dryly, what kind of question is that? What does it matter what she thinks? Besides, she doesnt care about such things. This voice, this tone of voice, is simply perfect! Braydens mouth hooked up a yful arc, it seems Leon is not able to coax this woman to giggle. How is it not rted to you? If it wasnt for her, maybe, maybe we would have Leon stammered. Shut the hell up! Anastasia yelled, how dare he have the nerve to say what he promised earlier? How ridiculous! I still have things I need to take care of, so Ill go first. With that, Anastasia left the ward directly. Big brother, what should we do? Leon asked nervously as he clung to Braydens arm. Whats the best way to do this? Waiting for time! Brayden shook his head with a regretful expression. If this Leon had been honest, good and coquettish and Anastasia together, then the future days are absolutely nothing to say, but now? Love but can not, only have to regret it. Youre not going to check it out? Dolly, who was in the hospital bed, asked hurriedly.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Anastasias temperament is not unknown to you, she is capricious, but she will not dy the big things. Brayden gently tapped her on the shoulder and immediately exined. Anastasia, dont go! I truly love you, cant you give me another chance? Leon asked while trying to pull the womans arm. But it was already toote. Sorry, I, Anastasia, never eat back. Dont bother! I know you still have me in your heart, and I still love you, so why cant we start over? Leon ran directly in front of Anastasia and blocked her path. Thats a ridiculous thing to say! He was the one who drank to find a woman at first, and now he is the one who says he wants to start over, why is he so thick-skinned? Chapter 1800 Without a million Anastasia stared at the man in front of her, gritting her teeth, she really wanted to break this man into pieces! Excuse me, I have things I need to do. She gathered herself and said immediately. What else do you need to deal with? Thats all thats going on in the bookstore, so you cant just sit down and have a nice meal with me and have a nice chat. Leon continued. Snap! Suddenly, a pnded directly on Leons face, and suddenly his cheeks were red. I warn you, you betrayed me first, and now you want to make up with me? No way! I am not a servant girl that you can call and wave away, I also have my own dignity and principles. Anastasia yelled out, Whatever if its a public ce, as long as yourefortable. A moment, Leon heard these words, the whole person is confused, it seems, he and this woman, there is really no hope. Leon picked his fingers, his face was at a loss, how he wanted to go back to his old life with Anastasia, but everything was no longer possible.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the man in front of him so godly look, Dolly sighed softly, the expression is very sorry, obviously a very loving pair, but now is strange even azy word. Leon, I knew that you woulde here. The young girl said as she walked in. For her arrival, the surrounding people were surprised, especially Anastasias face, but also ironically blue. How did she get here? Leon stared at the woman in front of him, slightly puzzled. What are you doing here? He hurried to push the woman out. Dont worry, your big brother is my big brother, and your sister-inw is naturally my sister-inw, so its only right that Ie here. Its your fault, you didnt tell me clearly before, if I knew you wereing to the hospital, I would havee with you. The young girl skimmed Anastasia, who was not far away, and then held Leons arm tightly, with a very pampered look. This stinky girl, she is obviously doing it on purpose! Big brother, sister-inw, I still have things to take care of, so Ill go first. Saying that, Anastasia walked straight out. Anastasia, you cant beat me after all! The young girl coldly looked at the distant back, a murderous aura shed in her eyes. In the ward, the atmosphere was a little awkward, Brayden did not want to talk to them, Dolly looked away from the window, but also remained silent. Suddenly, Leon took the young girls small hand tightly and left the ward immediately. What the hell do you want? Ive already returned that million to my big brother, I dont have a penny on me now, you wont get anything from me! He said directly. What? He gave Brayden back the million dors, and this man is stupid, right? How could he do such a stupid thing? The woman stared suspiciously at Leon in front of her with a pang of anger. No, we must be calm, we must be calm! The young girl took a deep breath and tried to adjust her emotions, that Brayden, since he would give him a millionst time, will definitely give him money again next time. No, she absolutely cannot leave Leon! She must firmly hold on to this god of wealth! Leon, what kind of words are you talking about? Dare you think that I am with you for your money? Thats where youre very wrong, I just like you as a person. The young girl immediately covered up. Bute on! She likes him as a person? Shes not interested in his money? Who would believe that if it got out? Who does not know that the people in thepound, all snobbish to death, in their eyes, where there will be any true love? Money is everything for them! Whoever has money, they will follow whoever, until they are abandoned. Hey, you also do not say these meaningless words, today I will make it clear! I, Leon, only like one woman in my life, that is Anastasia, no matter what situation Anastasia and I are in now, I will never touch another woman, just give up your heart! Also, stop telling people that the child in your belly is mine, otherwise, as soon as the child is born, I will go straight to the hospital to do the paternity test, and by then it will only be you who will be in disgrace! Leon yelled. How dare he threaten himself? The young girl looked viciously at the man in front of her, her heart was very upset, this damned stinking man, he didnt even know how to pity the jade! He became so cruel because of that Anastasia! Damn Anastasia, if you dont make me feel better, I wont make you feel better either! The young girl turned around and walked straight away. I dont know why, looking at the distant back, Leon just felt some uneasiness in his heart. Anastasia is in her office in the bookstore, with her eyes wide open and dazed. Yes, she is nowpletely dead to Leon. She would never hold out any hope for that man again. Ding ding ding! Are you okay? On the phone, Dollys voice was full of worry. Its okay. She cleared her throat and answered immediately. Whats fine? Dollys eyes shed with a trace of heartache. Dont think too much, anyway, you no longer want to talk about your feelings now, then develop your career, give yourself glory, give the Zhou family glory. Dolly whisperedfortingly. Okay, sister-inw, I know, dont worry, Im fine, I wont talk to you anymore, I have a lot of things to do here. With that, Anastasia hung up the phone, she was afraid that she couldnt hold back and couldnt help crying over the phone. Anastasia wiped the tears from her face, straightened her clothes and walked straight out of the office. Has anything happened in the bookstore recently? She asked the employees around her as she walked along. No! Nothing special has happened recently, its very quiet. Anastasia smiled and nodded in satisfaction, no matter what kind of mistake her love life had made, her career was still running well, and that was enough, at least, she had her own bottom line. As I was thinking this, suddenly there was a sound from outside. Pop! It was the ss in the bookstore that broke. Anastasia immediately ran over to find out what was going on. Snap! Snap! Immediately after, several pieces of ss were smashed. Chapter 1801 really good Damn, what the hell is going on here? Where are the people? Where did they run off to? Anastasia asked aloud as she looked around. Miss Mason, those people have run away. The employee rushed to answer. Anastasia was furious and immediately took out her cell phone and dialed. Soon, several police officers approached. Wheres the surveince? Is there surveince? But they themselves do not know that the monitoring in the bookstore, one by one, has broken down. Anastasia half-squinted her eyes and looked out the window, her expression covered with ayer of gloom. This is the first time in the long history of the bookstore that this has happened! A cold light shed in Anastasias eyes. Miss Mason, since its broken in the surveince, well need some more time to investigate. The police officer said in a low voice. Anastasias heart is very angry. This one police officer, on the surface said that they need time to investigate, in fact, is still trying to dy again and again! In the business world, she has never offended anyone, so how could someone suddenlye against her in the cold? Unless, it is not done by someone in the business world? But Anastasia couldnt remember who she had actually offended. Dont look at her sometimes willful, naughty, pampered, but thats only in front of Brayden and the former Leon, in front of other men, she has always been a workaholic image. No, this thing, not so simple, Anastasia wandered in ce, looking a little nervous, today can happen this kind of thing, that can not guarantee that it will not happen again ah! Suddenly, a womans face shed into her mind, could it be her? But how could she have made such a big move? Anastasia pressed her temples, trying to clear her head. If it is true that the young girl did this kind of thing to get back at herself, then she has no face to leave for that woman! Anastasia clenched her fist in her hand, very sad, not only stole her man, but now even want to ruin her career! Is she, Anastasia, such a bully? Better not let me catch you in the act, or I will not forgive you lightly. Anastasia gritted her teeth fiercely with a disgruntled expression. What do you mean, something happened to Anastasia? What the hell is going on here? What happened? Where is she? How is she doing? Dolly, who was in the hospital bed, asked anxiously. Come on, take it easy, shes fine, its just a few broken pieces of ss in the bookstore, nothing serious. Brayden hurriedly whispered tofort. This is not a big deal? Obviously, this is clearly someone deliberately bullying her! Go check it out quickly and see if shes hurt. Dolly said softly. Sister-inw, dont worry about me, Im fine, look, Im fine! Dont worry, it was just an ident, it was just a few kids fighting outside and identally broke my ss with a stone, its fine. Anastasia said and walked in. Dolly was relieved, and the fear in her eyes finally disappeared. You, ah, is worried about me every day, thats why you have not been able to leave the hospital, do not think too much, nothing, no matter what happens, have my big brother to cover it! Anastasia pped Braydens shoulder hard and said with a smile. This girl, really spooky! Brayden looked at her and smiled faintly. Come on, dont think so much, Im here for everything, no one dares to bully Anastasia, besides, with her personality and temperament, how could she be bullied by others? She bullies others more or less. The man said deliberately. This is said, as if she is a mother of the night, Anastasia unhappily skimmed him, the expression is very dissatisfied. Looking at the siblings in front of her, Dollys face burst with relief. She knows very well that in this world, this Anastasia has no real family, and Brayden, is the only one she trusts, thats why she always treats him as her closest brother, even if there is no blood rtionship between the two. However, with this sister, she and Brayden do have a lot more fun in their lives as well. Anastasia, what are you going to do about you and Leon? Dolly suddenly asked. There are some things that cant be solved by just running away, and some people that cant disappear by just saying no. In this life, people always have to go through a hurdle before they see that final rainbow. She understood Anastasias feelings at this time and all the decisions she made next, but there were just times when she would feel sorry for the woman. Who doesnt want their best sister to have a good home, but Anastasia has met with such a bad situation. That Leon is also really, for good reason, why to provoke the people in thatpound. Sister-inw, in the future, dont mention that mans name again, he and I arepletely finished, there is no possibility between us at all. Anastasia said firmly. She said it so seriously and with such seriousness that instantly, both people in front of her understood what she meant, and there was a sudden hue of disappointment in their eyes. Anastasia has never been a woman who jokes about serious matters, so now that she has said this, the two people understand her mind. Im afraid that between her and Leon, is really impossible, but no matter what, now Anastasias mind is the most important, make such a decision, give up so long rtionship, she must also be very sad.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Yes, anything as long as youre well. Dolly rushed to say. She was most afraid that Anastasia would be sad, would be sad, would not be able to walk out of this emotional shadow. And her guess was right, Anastasia outwardly seems to be a very carefree look, in fact, her heart is close to copse. Without Leon, her life has almost be a ck and white day, no color to speak of, its just a pity that the two of them can no longer go back to the old days. Some times, the feelings are really fragile, said no, said scattered. Anastasia grunted coldly and looked away from the window with a sad face. Dont think too much about it, whats past, is past after all. Brayden gently nudged her,forting, Anastasia just smiled, did not speak, remained silent. Yes, everything has passed, just that you have not yet passed this hurdle. Dont worry, big brother, Im really good. Chapter 1802 Less to say Im warning you, be honest and dont do anything to hurt Dolly again, or Ill cut you into pieces! In the corner, Vincent yelled coldly. Dolly, its Dolly again! All of a sudden Amaraughed out loud, what kind of skills does Dolly have to charm these men around! Amaras eyes shed with a horrible cold light, she clenched her fist in her hand, her expression was very grim. First it was Brayden and Jayden, and then there was a Vincent, that Dolly really has a bitch look! I dont know what the hell youre talking about, sorry, I have something to do, Ill leave first. With that, Amara was about to turn around and leave. This stinking woman, how dare she act like she knows nothing? As the saying goes, if you want people to know, you cant do it unless you do it. She thinks that if she doesnt leak out, no one will know about her scandalous deeds? What a joke! In this world, as long as he Vincent wants to know, there is nothing that can be hidden! Vincent took a stride and went straight forward, grabbing her arm tightly, a murderous aura flowing from his eyes. Amara, today, dont me me for not reminding you, if one day, let me find out that you set up Dolly again, when the timees, youll be waiting to die! With that, he simply shook off her arm and walked away. Looking at the distant back, Amaras heart is very uneasy, for Vincents person, her heart is very clear, he is right, as long as he Vincent wants to do things, there is nothing that can not be done. Ding ding ding! Suddenly, her cell phone rang. Where are you? Iming to get you. On the phone, Jaydens voice wasced with a bit of worry. Even though she did something wrong, even though she really hurt Dolly, but Jayden can not leave her outside and do not care, no matter what, she is also his own woman. No need. With that, Amara was about to hang up the phone. Hey, wait, its already dark, Id better go pick you up, its not very safe for you to be out there alone! Jayden continued. I dont know why, but listening to Jaydens words, Amaras heart was very moved. She thought that Jayden would never care about her again, but she didnt think that now, that person would still care about her. No need ah! Suddenly, a scream came out of the phone. For a moment, Jayden panicked. Amara! Where are you, Amara! Can you hear me? Oh no, it cant be that something happened to her, right? Jayden immediately grabbed his jacket from the couch next to him and walked out, his face, very cold. Soon, news of Amaras ident reached Brayden, Dolly and Anastasia, Skyler What the hell is going on? Howe all of a sudden shes gone? Skyler asked Jayden, who was next to him. I dont know! Just now we both had been talking on the phone, and then she suddenly screamed. Jayden immediately exined, it seems that she was really kidnapped! But Amara had only just returned to the country, so how could she possibly offend anyone? No, in between, there must be something hidden! Jayden scratched the back of his head hard and looked anxious. Brayden, it wouldnt be you who sent someone to hurt her, would it? Suddenly, Jayden turned around, looked straight at the man in front of him, and hurriedly asked. What kind of words are these? How could he possibly make things difficult for a woman? Even if that Amara did hurt Dolly before, he hadnt thought hard enough about her punishment.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Or maybe its apeting partner in her business world? Thats even more unlikely! For one thing, Amara has rarelye into contact with business matterstely, and for another, she has always been gentle and polite in the business world, and would never offend anyone at all. I didnt! Brayden replied firmly. If he did it, hell admit it with a big smile, and if he didnt, he wont admit it easily! Who knows if that Amara has offended any bigwigs outside. Snap! In the room, a man swung right past, and instantly, Amaras face was red. Damn it, who the hell sent this? Amara straightened her clothes and looked around. What did you bring me here for? She asked bluntly. What else can be done? Kidnapping, of course! What? Miss Lane is really a noble man who doesnt recognize me. A man yelled. Amara opened a pair of big eyes, carefully surveyed the person in front of the child, suddenly, as if she thought of something, her eyes lit up. Damn it, how did he get here? Didnt he leave the country already? How could he still be here? Miss Lane, it seems you forgot to transfer the money to me! It was you who said personally that you would transfer the rest of the money to my bank card when it was done, but now, I have nothing. The man said angrily. Amara looked at the person in front of her with suspicion and displeasure on her face. What? You have forgotten? Youve forgotten, but I havent forgotten! Tell me, when are you going to give me the rest of the half million? The man asked bluntly. There is no such thing as half a million? Half a million, where would she find it at this time? It didnt work out, and neither did those so-called fees of yours. Amara replied directly, clenching her teeth with a somewhat helpless expression. Really, sometimes people have been bereaved to a certain extent, they do not care about the so-called dignity and vanity. At once, the mans heart burst with anger, this damned stinky girl, now she turned her face away, Youre not afraid that Ill shake things out? Amaras mouth curled up in a yful arc, it was ridiculous, when had she ever been afraid? If you dont give me the rest of the money, then dont me me for not being polite. What do you want to do? Let go of me! Amara shouted as she struggled. Did you find it? On the other side of the hospital, Dolly in the hospital bed asked anxiously, and Jayden shook his head to show that he didnt. Dollys heart was a little worried. If she disappears, she disappears, she deserves it! She has nothing better to do than to harm people, its all just karma. Skyler said immediately. Truthfully, she did get a little anxious when she heard that Amara was missing, after all, they were sisters, but then she hated it when she thought about Dolly. Come on, cut the crap. Chapter 1803 500,000 Why not say something less? Skyler nced at Stephen next to her and was very upset. Its really strange, she is talking about Amara here, and what does he Stephen have to do with it? This damned man, how dare he help an outsider! Skyler shrugged his arm off straight away with a displeased expression. Stephen is also very helpless, Amara is Jaydens beloved woman, Jayden is also his brother, he should naturally also take sides some. Skyler, the past is in the past, so dont talk about it here. Dolly rushed to say. For some of Amaras behavior, although she did have some dissatisfaction and sadness, but she is not a calcting person after all, as long as Amara reformed, she will not continue to pursue. Dolly, are you stupid? What that Amara did to you, have you forgotten? Skyler reminded her and said. Dollys face barely managed to squeeze out a smile, her expression a little embarrassed, or what? Is she going to hold a grudge against Amara for the rest of her life? The life of a person is only a few decades, so why cling to one person or one thing and not let go? For Dollys mind, Brayden is naturally very understanding, and will not refute, obey her wishes. Amara, at this time, was in the room with a very painful look, unable to hold back her tears. Dont cry! Its no use crying, you owe me this! Amara, dont forget, you were the one who said you would give me half a million! The man said bitterly. But he didnt get it done! Thats the key! Things didnt work out, and you naturally dont deserve the half a million, do you think all my moneyes from the wind? Amara said coldly. Yoo-hoo, this stinking woman, now shes going to change her words again, at first, thats not what she said! Thats right, what Amara said to this man back then, in her haste to get things done, was that she would give him half a million dors whether things worked out or not! I dont know if she really forgot or if it was intentional, but Amara today is dead set on not admitting it. Amara, I have a recording here, you better transfer the money to me or Ill throw you into the sea! The man yelled directly at her in fear. Ha! Who are you bluffing? Does he really think he is a timid and fearful person? At least she Amara is also a person who has been in the business world, is she still afraid of such lowly people? She turned her face away and looked out the window with a grim expression. It seems that she is not going to transfer money to herself. The man slowly approached her, stretched out his index finger, hooked her chin, and a murderous aura shed in his eyes, Give, no? No! Amara replied firmly, closing her eyes. Good one for not giving! Then dont me him for not being polite! Hiss! Suddenly, the man took out a shiny fruit knife and sharpened it on the table next to him. Looking at this image, all of a sudden, Amaras body trembled, he cant be serious, right? Just for the half million? Amaras eyes shed with fear, its over, its over, shes not going to be buried in this mans hands, right? The mans purpose is not really to kill Amara, he just wants the half a million wait, she doesnt have half a million maybe, her friend still has half a million! Thinking of this, the man hurriedly said to his men, You go somewhere and find a cell phone. Soon, Amaras phone was delivered. What do you want to do? Looking at her phone, Amara panicked, she gritted her teeth and looked tense, this damn stinky man, he wasnt going to threaten her friend, was he? Ding ding ding Suddenly, Amaras cell phone rang. Its a good time to ring! A yful arc lifted at the corners of the mans mouth. Amara, where have you been? Why did you inexplicably stop talking just now? Where are you now? Iming over to pick you up. On the phone, Jaydens voice was anxious. The man was on speakerphone, naturally the contents of the phone, Amara also heard everything, I do not know why, at this time, her heart is very moved. I have her now. All of a sudden, Jayden on the other end of the phone was quiet. Prepare half a million, tomorrow at noon, and deliver it to this address that Im sending youter. After saying that, the phone was hung up directly. After hearing these words Jayden, his head was still in a state of confusion. Who is that man? Why did he kidnap Amara, and what did Amara do that was so harmful? And she has made an enemy! Dang! Jayden will be next to the table directly to the ground, a scrap in front of the eyes, looking at this scene, the people around were stunned, do not know what happened. Jayden, what the hell is going on? Tell me instead, dont smash things. Dolly said immediately. Amara was kidnapped, and the other party wants half a million dors. Jayden immediately exined, at once, the surrounding people sighed. Skyler skimmed her lips, her expression was very angry, however, in her heart, she was actually a little worried for Amara. Half a million, Ill pay it, Jayden, consider this a loan from me. Stephen stepped right up and shouted. What kind of money is he offering? Skyler rushed forward and pulled his arm to show his disapproval. Dont worry, as long as Im around, money is not a problem. Stephen said immediately after. Jayden, unlike Stephen,es from a wealthy family, and naturally the savings on hand are not as much as Stephen and Brayden.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Are you crazy? Skyler said hurriedly as he nudged Stephens body. Shut up! Stephen replied in a low voice, ring at her with displeasure. When his brother was in trouble, he naturally wouldnt sit idly by. And next to Dolly and Brayden, but is very supportive of Stephens approach. Jayden, if theres anything you need help with, just ask, and if its not enough, Ill help you. Dolly looked at Brayden next to her and whispered. Jayden looked at her with gratitude. Anastasia, on the side, never said anything, her expression was very calm. She already knew in her heart, Amara disappeared, Dolly will not stand by, and the half a million, if Stephen did not help, she will also persuade Brayden to pay the money. Dollys person, she knows best, but its just a pity that that Amara, who has no eyes, tried to trap this kind woman. Half a million, for Stephen would have been a piece of cake, naturally it does not take much effort, soon, the money has arrived. Chapter 1804 rescued Need me to send someone to follow you No need! The other side let me go there alone. Jayden directly interrupted Stephens words. Dollys heart was a little worried, Brayden, why dont you send a few people to follow him? Dont worry, I have it in mind. With that, Brayden went straight out.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Looking at Brayden and Dolly so busy, Skyler was a little angry, but soon, she also looked away. Yes, what is more important than friendship? Perhaps, that Amara really had something to do with it, and thats why she set Dolly up. Just stop tossing and turning, your boyfriend said he woulde to me today with half a million dors. In the room, the man shouted, with a hint of excitement in his tone. Aww shucks! Half a million! He is also worthy? Amara stared viciously at the person in front of her, and was furious in her heart. You dont think so! Im telling you, that half a million dors, you will definitely not get it! She yelled. Yoo-hoo, this bitch has a way, want to renege? That is absolutely impossible! The man gradually approached her, and a cold light shed in his eyes. You shut up! Otherwise, then dont me me for being rude to you. Amaraughed coldly, her expression was discontented, a man like him could do nothing great. All day long, its just a way of life! You let go of me! Or else p! Before Amara could finish her sentence, the man gave her a direct p, and all of a sudden, Amaras face, was red. She slowly lifted her head and stared deadly at the person in front of her with a fierce and grim expression, this damned person, how dare he hit her! Ding ding ding! The phone rang, Amara looked at the phone on the table, clenched her fist, her heart was anxious and resigned, Jayden, you must not fall for it. Arrived? Very well! You must promise that you came alone, otherwise, I will simply kill her! The man said deliberately. Jayden! You stay back! You get out of here! Suddenly, Amara shouted. Jayden, after hearing her voice, was thrilled and said anxiously, Ill give you money if you let her go! Bute on! He still thinks hes three years old! No! You give me the money first, and then Ill let them go. The mans voice, unquestionable. Finally, out of desperation, Jayden had to listen to what the man said and put the money in the location specified by the other party. Yo, it seems that its still your boyfriend who loves you, just after calling him, he was in a hurry to gather money to get you out, you should really thank him. The man said, while helping Amara up and out of the room. When Jayden saw Amara that moment, his whole heart broke, yes, at this time she was wretched, looking very haggard and tired. Amara, its okay, Iming to pick you up and take you home. Jayden said immediately, reassuring her. At the moment of seeing Jayden, finally, Amara couldnt hold back and cried one after another. Come on, dont cry, what are you crying for, people havee to pick you up, lets go! Said, the man a force, directly pushed Amara over. Of course, before that, he was fully prepared to retreat. The half million, already taken by others, and he, with a single turn, can get into the back of the car and evacuate directly. Dang! Perhaps because of too much force, Amara was pushed directly to the ground. Is everything okay? Hows it going? Did he hurt you? Jayden asked as he gently stroked her hair and rushed to ask. At this moment, Amara, already moved to say a word, just shaking her head in silence. Soon, the car had pulled away from the spot, leaving Amara and Jayden alone. The other party only wanted money, and did not intend to kill Amara, naturally, after getting the half million, also will be directly retreat, but how would he think, in fact, Braydens people have been waiting for him on the halfway point for a long time. Im fine, dont worry. Amara choked back a sob and replied. Big brother, theyre already here. In the car, Leon held up a cell phone and whispered. Everyone get into position, the target is approaching us, stand by. Brayden said coldly, and finally, the car appeared around them. Who are you guys? What the hell do you want to do? The man who had kidnapped Amara looked at Brayden and the others in horror and asked in a trembling voice. I want half a million! Brayden replied bluntly. What? Half a million? The man froze. How did he know about the half million? Or is he in cahoots with that Jayden? Damn, they even yed this trick! The man threw the phone in his hand on the ground fiercely, his face was grim, This half a million, is what I deserve, you will never take it away from me! Deserved? Thats ridiculous! Its too easy to get half a million dors for nothing! How could a pie fall from the sky? Brayden moved closer to him, sizing up the man in front of him suspiciously, and, upset, asked directly, Then tell me properly, what makes this half a million dors your due? At once, the other party will be the development of the process told Brayden, at once, Brayden the whole person is not good, good you Amara ah! Dolly every day for you, worried about how to save you, and you repeatedly want to take her life! Brayden clutched the corner of his coat, his face covered with severalyers of gloom, and said fiercely: Give me the money, or Ill leave you for dead! A moment, the other party froze, his expression is very dull, money and small life, he should naturally choose to stay alive! The future is long, as long as he is still alive, he still has a chance to start over, but if his own life is lost, even if he gets more than half a million, what is the use? Half a million, here you go, but you have to let me go! Yes, but I hope it wont happen again, or Ill simply make you never get back on your feet. Brayden said appallingly, and the man in front of him unconsciously stepped backwards, panicking in his heart. I cant believe that Amara, that damn girl, has Brayden to protect her. The man sighed softly and then left. In any case, Amara is also considered to be righteous, Brayden naturally will not do anything disrespectful to the man who left. Hows that? Did you get rescued? On the phone, Dolly immediately asked. Dont worry, its been rescued by Jayden. Brayden replied in a low voice. Chapter 1805 Get the hell out of here! What, Dolly asked Brayden to get the half million back? Amara, who had already returned home, felt guilty when she heard Jayden say the news, and she suddenly didnt know how to face the woman in the future. Hows that? Its not hurt, is it? Jayden asked worriedly as he gently stroked her hair. Amara just shook her head and didnt say anything. Jayden, do you think Im bad too? She asked suddenly as she slowly lifted her head. Jayden looked at his beloved in front of him, hesitated, in fact, she is not bad, she just misunderstood Dolly, if that incident did not happen, perhaps, all of this would not exist naturally. He believes that the person in front of him, the nature is still pure and good, just some times, she will also be blinded ah! Okay, dont think too much, in the future, ah, you go to think Dolly to exin clearly, dont worry, I will be on your side. Jayden tapped her gently on the shoulder and hurriedly said. If this was really simply Amaras fault, he would not take sides, but after all, Amara did all that injustice after some misunderstanding with Dolly, so she deserves to be forgiven. Amara. Suddenly, not far away, came Dollys voice. All at once, Amaras body trembled, what was she doing here? Did shee to see herselfugh? Or did shee to question herself? She held Jaydens arm tightly next to her with a nervous expression. Jayden took her small hand in his and tried to give her some sense of security. Is everything okay? Dolly greeted as she walked in with some worry on her face. Dolly, there you are, dont worry, its okay. Jayden answered immediately. Looking at the person in front of him a peaceful appearance, Dolly finally relieved. How much she wanted to ask the sister in front of her, why did she set herself up in the first ce? But after some hesitation, Dolly finally did not open her mouth to ask such a question. Forget it, its better to talk to her after this period. Gradually, Brayden and Leon and the others came, and at once, the living room became more and more lively. Looking at these familiar faces in front of her, Amaras heart was touched. She thought that they would not associate with her after knowing that she had framed Dolly, but now it seems that they all do care about her. Amara huffed, regretting in her heart, if she had known, why would she have done it in the first ce! She sighed softly, a trace of remorse shed in her eyes, her head must have been squeezed by the door at the beginning, otherwise how could she do such a vicious thing? Next to Skyler is staring at her with dead eyes, her heart is very puzzled, she has been tempted to ask Amara, for what reason did she do such a vicious thing to Dolly, but looking around the big guys are very happy look, she does not want to spoil the atmosphere. No, we must go to ask a clear, otherwise, not to mention people Dolly, even their own sleepless nights. Amara,e here! She waved her hand at someone not far away. Seeing this, Amara said hello to Jayden next to her and walked over. Amara, dont me me for being petty or selfish and favoring Dolly, Im just talking about the facts! Let me ask you, why did you go after Dolly so cruelly in the first ce? Skyler asked straightforwardly, she has never been a person who speaks and acts very quickly, and naturally, she does not like to grind and drag. All of a sudden, Amara froze, she did not expect that in such a lively atmosphere, Skylers heart was still thinking about this matter, it seems that she really cares about Dolly! Amara turned her head and looked at Dolly, who was not far away, with a slight look of relief on her face. In fact, I didnt set her up for no reason, at first, I was just under thepulsion of others. Amara replied unhurriedly. She answered with such seriousness and gravity that Skyler in front of her waspletely convinced, and the reality is that what she said was indeed all true. So youre saying that it was actually Emma who urged you to set Dolly up? Skyler asked incredulously and loudly. Oops you keep your voice down, at first Emma also hated Dolly a lot, plus, I didnt know that Dolly met Brayden after she was taken away that time. But why didnt Emma exin herself to Amara after her reformation? Skyler cocked his head and furrowed his brow, lost in thought. She suddenly lifted her head and looked out the window with a disgruntled expression, Emma, you better not pull any more tricks or all of them wont forgive you! p! Skylernded a p directly on the table next to him, and his entire aura was appalling. Next to a few men, they are constantly chattering, eating, drinking and looking very cheerful. Knock, knock, knock! Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and the people in the living room were curious as you looked at me and I looked at you. Someone is a guest at your house today? Leon next to him immediately asked Jayden. Jayden lowered his head, thought for a moment, and then shook his head again, No, I dont remember anyoneing here as a guest today. What are you doing here? Suddenly, Skylers very unpleasant voice came from the doorway. It turned out to be Vincent. Yo, what are you guys doing here? Having a party? Vincent said as he walked in. He was really not polite at all. Skyler stared deadpan at the man in front of him and was discontented. Who are you here to see? Whats the matter? Jayden stepped forward and asked directly and dryly, this was his vi, and he was naturally upset when someone unrted to him suddenly barged in.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Hey, Jayden, what are you doing? I just came to visit everyone, why make it so tense? Besides, your Amara is already back, isnt she? Vincent said deliberately. How did he know about Amaras disappearance? How did he know about Amaras disappearance? In an instant, Jayden immediately raised his guard, did he send someone to do this matter? Amara, who was looking at the calm Vincent, was also very cautious and said fiercely: You go! Get out of here! Dont want to see you again! What? Amara, have you forgotten what you once did? Vincent deliberately reminded her, and the people around her turned their eyes to Amara, causing her to be embarrassed. Jayden immediately ran up to Vincent with a grim expression. Get the hell out of here! Chapter 1806 Marriage? Get out? Where do you want to go? Vincent cleared his throat and slowly walked up to Amara, looking very calm. Dont forget that I know all about what you did to Dolly in the first ce! Amara closes her eyes and takes a deep breath, trying to adjust her emotions. Everyone! Today, Im here to make it clear. Vincent was surprised to see her admit her mistake. Vincent looked at the person in front of him with suspicion and was puzzled. Yes, I did have the intention of harming Dolly before, but, that was when I was being flung around. Amara continued. All of a sudden, all the people around understood, but everyone quickly pointed the finger at Emma, in fact, all of this was expected by Dolly. Come on, that was all in the past, lets not get into it, now its good that were all together again. Dolly hurriedly and deliberately changed the topic and said loudly. Perhaps infected by her enthusiasm, the people around her began to buzz again, while Vincent, who was next to her, looked displeased. This Dolly is really big-hearted! What woman would not seek justice after being hurt? Why does she act as if nothing has happened? Vincent sighed softly, walked to the couch, sat down, and looked at the ceiling above him, somewhat dazed. Brayden looked at him everything, the corners of the mouth curved a yful arc, think, the party should be disappointed by all that, right? He picked up his ss and walked towards Vincent, a lurid cold glint in his eyes. What? You came here to see meugh? Vincent said in a low voice while taking the red wine from Braydens hand, his tone seemed a bit self-deprecating. This is said,ugh or joke he does not know, he only knows that now that the truth of the matter hase out, no one will ever feel aggrieved and hurt for no reason again. I think we should thank Vincent in front of us for this. In the future, dont go near Dolly, said Brayden suddenly and coldly. What kind of talk is this? Does he still want to hide Dolly? Vincent raised his head and looked fiercely at the person in front of him with some displeasure. Why should he be kept away from Dolly? Brayden, you should know very well in your heart that if it wasnt for me, maybe she, Dolly, would have been dead already! Vincent said firmly. He was right, Vincent did save Dolly many times, and Brayden was grateful to him for that. But if he didnt have any good intentions in his head, he wouldnt have given Dolly to him easily! Brayden gripped his coat tightly and his attitude was grim. I know that you still have Dolly in your mind, but Vincent, please be clear, Dolly is now my girlfriend, my fiancee. In a few days, we are about to have a wedding, so why do you have to pester her again and again? Brayden said deliberately. A wedding? When? Vincent searched the person in front of him suspiciously, his expression a little frightened. This damned stinky man, he actually wants to marry Dolly so soon, now, it seems that he really has no hope. Vincent lowered his head, eyes shed a trace of divine sadness, love so many years of women, guardian of the woman for so long, but now have to marry a second time with Brayden! At this time Vincent, his face is very blue. I dont know how long it took for all the people to disperse. On the way, Vincent in the car kept recalling what Brayden had said earlier, and one pang of heartache after another made him feel very bad. Hey, big brother, what did you just say to Vincent? I see his face is very ugly. Anastasia gently patted Braydens shoulder and hurriedly asked.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. What else can be said? Naturally, its about Dolly. In this world, besides Dolly, who else can make his emotions rise and fall? Brayden looked up with a sh of resentment in his eyes, and the thought of Dolly and Vincent living together for a while made him angry and upset. The only person who should be taking care of Dolly is Brayden, but there was an ident that gave birth to Vincent. I told him that Dolly and I were getting married. Brayden replied tersely. What? All of a sudden, Anastasia was blinded, when did this happen? She grabbed Braydens arm with a suspicious expression. Its just my intention, and I think, maybe, its time for us to get married, too. Brayden continued. Anastasia was finally relieved, she thought this big brother in front of her was hiding something from her. Okay, I know, big brother, if there is anything you need my sisters help, you just ask, I will be at all times! Anastasia patted herself on the back and said with conviction. This silly sister of his, ah, is most loyal to him, Brayden smiled slightly, his expression was very excited, yes, the thought of being able to marry Dolly, and how can not be happy? So, big brother, when do you n to propose to your sister-inw? Ill help you set the scene. This well, Braydens eyes shed a little yful, he knew Dolly has always loved the sea, and naturally have thought of a venue. Anastasia, this matter, you do not tell Dolly first, we private first to make things right, and then give Dolly a surprise. This is the first time Anastasia has seen Brayden so dedicated to something other than his work, and it is actually a small wish of Anastasias to see the two of them walk into the marriage hall. Who doesnt want their big brother to be well, let alone, Brayden is her benefactor. Then Ill call up Skyler and . Dont! Suddenly, Brayden interrupted her directly. We cant tell Skyler about this, her mouth is so unreliable that she might just reveal it to Dolly one day. Brayden rubbed his chin and whispered. Anastasia cocked her head, thought about it, and felt it made sense, so she just ruled Skyler out. Big brother, then do you think, Amara is still credible? Immediately afterwards, Anastasia asked cautiously. On the whole, Amara is indeed a very reliable person, but I just dont know if she will have any pimples in her heart after thatst incident, perhaps, he should let this sister in front of him to test her out. Anastasia, go and have a good chat with her and test her reaction, leaving me and Dolly out of it for now. Anastasia naturally understood her big brothers intention and nodded while leaving. Chapter 1807 don’t mind Instead of Brayden asking Anastasia to test Amaras reaction, he wanted Anastasia to convince the woman. Brayden knew in his heart that Amaras heart to Dolly must be very guilty, so this time, there must be a woman to step in to do the work of thinking for her. He knew Dollys character since she would not easily give up any sisterly rtionship, including the one with Amara. What do you mean, Braydens going to propose to Dolly? Thats a good thing! In the living room, Amara said excitedly. She naturally wished those two people well. It was hard toe this far, and she wanted Dolly and Brayden to walk into the marriage hall more than anyone else. Yes, if you are willing, you can join us to prepare for big brother. Anastasia looked at her cautiously and hurriedly said. All at once, Amaras eyes dimmed. She is willing, she is naturally willing, just do not know whether people Dolly still want to see themselves? She parted her face and looked out the window, half-squinting her eyes with a very sad look. Yes, she had done so many things wrong! She had hurt Dolly so many times, how could she forgive herself so easily? Amara had some tears in her eyes and was ashamed of herself. Other, you do not need to think much, Dolly and Braydens person, I think you should also be very clear, sister-inw is not the kind of calcting people, for all the past, she has long been left behind in the mind, in the future, as long as we get along well, and never get into any trouble, or can return to the old days, together with dinner and a movie, shopping and ying. Anastasia gently patted her shoulder and immediatelyforted. Upon hearing these words, Amara immediately turned around and looked seriously at the person in front of her, and her heart was moved. Is this true? Could Dolly and Brayden really forgive themselves so easily? Her eyes wereted with a wave of curiosity. In this world, who does not know that Brayden loves Dolly deeply, if someone bullies her, he will not let the person who framed her go. You do not need to think too much, the feelings between our sisters, big brother still have some understanding, sister-inw also said, people ah, or should look forward. Anastasia continued. Yes, she is right, this life, living in this world, it is really not easy, and where to leisure time to look back. Amara sniffled, her expression was very sad, if she had seen things through long ago, perhaps, there would not have been such a thing happened. She sighed softly and her tone was self-deprecating, OK, as long as you guys dont mind me, Ill definitely give it my all. Yes, this is the normal Amara! If you do something wrong, just know how to change it. In this world, who never makes mistakes? What are you two talking about? Jayden greeted as he walked over. Oh, big brother is going to propose to his sister-inw. Anastasia replied in a low voice.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Amara deliberately skimmed Jayden, but did not find any wrong ce, she originally thought her beloved man will be sad when hearing the news, but now it seems, no, it seems, in his heart, there is really no ce for Dolly. She smiled faintly in gratitude. Is that so? Thats a good thing! Why didnt you say so earlier! Jayden pped Anastasias arm hard and shouted. Hey, Jayden, whats going on? Im telling you, your daughter-inw is here? Dont be so hard on me! Every time you shoot me so hard, its like Im not a woman. Anastasia grumbled a few times in disgust. Spoken as if you were a woman. Suddenly, Jayden whispered. All of a sudden, Anastasia exploded, Jayden, stop right there! Hes been talking about me like this! Next to Amara, watching the scene, a yful arc curved at the corners of her mouth. She knew that Jayden and this Anastasia would never make any noise between them, so she went along with them. Sure enough, Anastasia and Amara and Jayden were on the beach, ready and waiting for that day toe. Hey, howe I havent seen Anastasiately? In the office, Dolly looked up at Brayden, who was not far away, and immediately asked. Oh, shes busy. Brayden replied slowly. Busy? Busy with what? Busy with the bookstore? Thats impossible! I havent seen her busy like this before, its been several days in a row without seeing her. Dolly immediately looked up, her eyes full of rm. No, I have to ask a clear, otherwise, when she really broke into any big trouble, it will be really difficult to end. Anastasias temperament, she knows best, under normal circumstances, she will not cause anything, but once her temperes up, it is no one can stop it. Dolly did not hesitate to pick up the cell phone on the table and dialed it directly, her tone was anxious, Anastasia, where are you ah? Iming over to find you. Whats the matter? Anastasia cocked her head, curious, Sister-inw, Im busy here, whats going on? Is there something wrong? Nothing major, I just havent seen you in days, a little Miss me? Anastasia rushed to say. In fact, Dolly wanted to say that she was a little afraid, afraid that the girl outside the birth of something, or be bullied by others, but since Anastasia said so, she could not deny it. Well, its something to miss you. Okay, then Ille over to you tonight. After saying that, Anastasia simply hung up the phone. This girl, why suddenly be so acute? She hung up the phone in such a hurry before she could finish with her. Brayden, who was not far away, watched the scene and did not say anything, but just smiled softly. Hows Leon doing these days? Did he set things right with that girl? Dolly asked in a low voice as she turned and looked at Brayden in front of her. Brayden directly put the paper in his hand on the table, slowly got up and walked to the sofa. Why are you always worrying about other peoples families? Why dont you care about caring about the two of us? He gently stroked Dollys hair and said in a soft voice. The two of them? Dolly looked at the person in front of her with suspicion and a look of uncertainty. Whats the matter with us both? Chapter 1808 Look at them Dolly, you still dont remember anything now? Brayden looked at her seriously and asked in a low voice, and all at once, Dolly froze. Yeah, its been so long that she still doesnt remember anything. That said, she was a little ashamed that Brayden had given her so long, yet she still couldnt remember a thing about the past. Brayden, did you start too, she said lustily. Dolly wanted to ask him if he had started to dislike herself, but she didnt dare ask, she was afraid of getting a positive answer. Fool, what are you thinking about? You are my woman, how can I dislike you, dont worry, no matter what you be, I will always be by your side and face the prosperity and hardship of this human world with you. He said movingly.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. In this world, its not easy to meet someone who really makes your heart flutter, and now that he has, how can he easily let go? Even if Dolly forgets herself, he will not leave lightly, just because he is her man. Brayden held her tightly, his face was distressed, yes, just a little distressed about her memory loss. Those once wonderful, those unforgettable wonderful, she does not remember, but it does not matter, he can apany her to have those prosperous and beautiful again. Looking at the beloved person in front of her, Dollys heart was content. Tomorrow, lets go see Mrs. Knight and Franklin, I havent been to see them in ages. Dolly said suddenly. At once, Brayden was so excited that it was good enough for her to take the initiative to mention the names of those two people. Okay, tomorrow, Ill definitely take you to see them. He kissed her forehead gently, his eyested with a bright light. Sure enough, the next day, Brayden took Dolly straight to Mrs. Knights house. Looking around, I dont know why, but Dolly just felt more and more familiar, but couldnt figure out where exactly familiar. Dolly, whats wrong? Is something wrong? Mrs. Knight rushed over and patted her arm, asking anxiously. Dolly, as if taken aback, shook her body and immediately shook her head, rushing to reply, Nothing, I just felt some familiarity. Mrs. Knights mouth curved in a satisfying way. Its good to be familiar! It meant she was close to remembering the old days, and she immediately turned around and held back the tears in her eyes. Maam, how are the flowers in the garden these days? Suddenly, Dolly asked directly. Mrs. Knight looked at the person in front of her and froze, how did she know about the garden? How could she know about the flowers? She didnt tell her these things! She sized up the person in front of her with suspicion. Or has Dolly remembered something? Mrs. Knight wiped the tears from her face and clutched Dollys little hand with excitement. Dolly, tell me, are you remembering something? Come on, tell me, are you remembering something from before? Mrs. Knight asked excitedly. What happened before? Dolly looked at the person in front of her and wondered, Whats wrong with thisdy? She only asked a simple question, howe she suddenly became so excited? What is it, maam? Brayden asked in a low voice as he immediately approached. Brayden, she remembered, she really remembered! Mrs. Knight rushed to answer. Brayden turned and looked at Dolly next to him with a glint of anticipation in his eyes. I I dont remember anything. Dolly stammered, could it be that Madame was mistaken? She looked curiously at the person in front of her, rmed. You remember that I have a garden, you remember that I am nting flowers, you know that we have met once since you lost your memory, and that time, I did not tell you that I have a garden. Mrs. Knight immediately exined. Suddenly, Dolly covered her mouth with a surprised expression. Yes, how could that be? How did she know Mrs. Knight had a garden? Was it really providential? Dolly held Braydens arm tightly and was a little overwhelmed. Dont be anxious, madam, you should take it easy first, it will take time for Dolly to recover her memory, you should not get too excited yet, maybe, today is just an ident. Brayden took a look at Dolly and hurriedly spoke to thedy. For a moment, a trace of loss shed in Mrs. Knights eyes. Yes, if it wasnt an ident, how could she have just remembered so much after such a long time? Or did you get too excited yourself. Mrs. Knight hurriedly gathered her emotions and tried to calm herself down. Sorry, I was too much, just now, I must have scared you, right? Mrs. Knight asked softly while wiping her tears. No no. Dolly immediately embarrassed to answer, Fang just now, she herself can not exin clearly, perhaps, her memory is really slowly recovered. She looked out the window with an expression full of anticipation. If one day, she really regained her memory, she must do the things that she had particrly wanted to do before. She clenched her fists, her eyes regaining their previous calmness. Mom! Suddenly, Franklin ran straight in with his school bag on his back. Dolly was shocked, but the joy on her face was still very obvious, it was not something she pretended, she loved this child from the bottom of her heart. Mom, why are you onlying to see me now? Grandma and I have missed you so much. Franklin said as if pouting. Aigoo, you are the only one who can talk, how is it? How are your gradestely? Have you been eating well? Did you help Grandma with the housework? Dolly said softly while stroking the childs hair. She doesnt know why, once she saw this child, her own long-hidden maternal aura came out. Dont worry, Mom, Grandma and I are fine and my grades are good. The child spoke in one word. Looking at the child in front of her so happy look, Dolly only felt very relieved, she is really treating this child as her own. Here, Dolly, this is your favorite food, I made it especially for you, try it, does it still taste like the old days? With that, Mrs. Knight picked up a piece of sweet and sour pork and shoved it directly into Dollys bowl. It smells so good. Dolly responded with satisfaction as she ate. Chapter 1809 went out A good meal, four people eating together. After dinner, Mrs. Knight held her hand and sat on the sofa in the living room, chatting incessantly and looking very happy. And at that moment, Brayden and the child were sitting on the bed in the room nning something. What did you say? Youre going to propose to my mother? Franklin shouted from the room. You keep your voice down. Brayden flicked his forehead and immediately covered his mouth, whispering. Really? Thats great! Im going to be at your wedding and Im going to be your witness. Franklin patted himself on the back and said with conviction. Brayden looked away from him and smiled involuntarily. By the way, when are you two nning to get married? In the living room, Mrs. Knight suddenly asked coldly. For a moment, Dolly was silent, the matter of marriage, Brayden has not recently mentioned to herself, she was also too embarrassed to take the initiative to speak. Otherwise, lets wait a little longer! She rubbed her hands together tightly, her expression was tense. Perhaps seeing her difference, Mrs. Knight smiled, with a hint of gossip on her face. People Franklin still want you to give him a sister. Immediately afterwards, Mrs. Knight said deliberately, and at once, Dollys cheeks were flushed red. She is still so easily shy. Well, well, not to tease you, I think, you and Brayden should also be married, all the way to now, you two really is not easy, so ah, draw an auspicious day, or to do the wedding. Thisment made Dolly even more shy. Maam, what are you talking about. She muttered softly, while in the room, Brayden was discussing the status of the proposal day with Franklin, looking serious. Do you get it? Brayden asked hastily as he gently tapped the child on the head. Dont worry, what is there that I cant do? Franklin said with confidence. Good, the boy really has some style of his own! He gently patted the childs arm, very satisfied. After talking to Mrs. Knights own children about the proposal, Brayden left directly with Dolly. What did you say to them all? It looks like a lot of mystery. In the car, Dollys tone was a little unpleasant. Yeah, talk to Franklin, talk to Mrs. Knight, howe Brayden just wont talk to himself? Her heart was a little unbnced, or did he have some other n? Then he should tell himself too. The more Dolly thought about it, the angrier she became and the more disgruntled her expression became. Brayden looked at the person in front of him, and the corners of his mouth were curved in a yful way. He likes to see her jealous look, because only when she is jealous, he will really feel that this woman cares about him. Not so much, that you should be jealous of an old man and a child. Brayden said deliberately. Whos jealous? Im not jealous. Dolly hurriedly and embarrassingly denied it. Dont dare to admit it! Whats so bad about admitting it? Like is like, big and square how good ah, Brayden softly sighed, dont face, looking out the window, suddenly silent, not a word. Dolly sized up the person in front of her with an awkward expression. Geeze on, Im just jealous, okay. She whispered. Suddenly, Brayden took her by the arm, followed by a sweet kiss, thats his Dolly! He liked the way Dolly graciously admitted her love for him. Love, this is a matter of mutual consent, and why squirm and hide? Dang! Suddenly, the car stalled. Brayden immediately picked up his cell phone and dialed. Hello, the number you have dialed is switched off. This Leon, why did he turn off his phone at the critical moment? A cold light shed in Braydens eyes. The weather is so cold that Dolly must not be able to stand it. Brayden immediately took off his jacket and put it on for Dolly next to him. Im not cold, you hurry up and put it on, dont freeze. Saying that, Dolly was about to return the jacket to him. No, its better if you wear it, the car must have been tampered with. Brayden half-smiled and whispered. Nowadays, there should be few who cany hands on him and Dolly. He clenched his fist with a burst of anger in his heart. What do you mean, Dollys with Brayden right now? In the office, Vincent shouted, his expression surprised. This is bad, the woman must have been frozen, right? He kept wandering in the same ce, his eyes a worry. This group of business waste, obviously they told them at the beginning must take advantage of only Brayden a person in the time to do it, now well, the sufferers even that Dolly! Snap! Vincent a pnded directly on the table next to him, the momentum was appalling. So, President, what should we do now? Go directly to save Dolly? The assistant rushed to ask in front of him. What to save? If he personally went now, people will not know that all this is arranged by themselves? Vincent whacked his head, anxious. Heres the deal: You go call a new person and drive past there on purpose. Vincent hurriedly said, heart anxious very, Brayden suffer, he is not willing, but Dolly is injured, he can not look at all. Hey, whats up guys? Not far away, a man waved his hand and asked loudly. Our car has stalled, could you give us a ride? Dolly answered immediately. Yeah,e on up. The man responded directly. Brayden was suspicious. Brayden is very suspicious of the people not far away, some doubts in his heart, this should not ah! This is a night, how can someone pass by such a shitty ce.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. What a coincidence. Dolly immediately greeted the man. What a coincidence indeed. The man rushed to respond. Brayden stared carefully at the man in front of him, trying to see something, and deliberately asked: Do you have something to take care of here? Are we going to take up your time? That would be too embarrassing. No, dont worry, Im a man who just finished taking care of things to go back, how could I have thought of such a coincidence that I met you guys, maybe its providence. The man immediately replied. What is it? Whats going on in such a remote ce? Thank you. Dolly immediately smiled and rushed to speak. Chapter 1810 Ready to go? Why doesnt this feel right to me? Dolly muttered to herself in the living room, and Brayden next to her smiled, his eyes full of doting. She only felt wrong then, he has long felt abnormal, the man sent them home, did not stay a moment and then left directly, nothing more than fear of what he had given away. Do you think that someone could be deliberately tripping us up? Dolly looked away from Brayden and asked anxiously. This still need to say, must be ah, and, if he is correct, the person behind the person, also do not want Dolly to be aggrieved and hurt. The only person who could do such a thing would be Vincent, right? If it was in the past, Jayden must be the object of Braydens suspicion, but now that Jayden has Amara, naturally he will not do such a nasty thing. So that just leaves Vincent. Suddenly, Dollys eyes lit up and she grabbed the arm of the person next to her, looking a little nervous and panicked, That Vincent, its not going to be something else, is it? She looked at the people in front of such a panicked look, Brayden a force, directly Dolly into his arms, gently kissed her forehead, smiled. So what? As the saying goes, the soldiers wille to stop, water to cover the earth, regardless of what other small moves he Vincent will have in the future, in any case, he Brayden will be to protect and take care of Dolly. Dont worry, I wont let you get hurt. He said firmly. This is said, as if they are afraid of life and death. Im not afraid of getting hurt, Im afraid hell turn on you. It took Dolly a long time to figure out that, yes, Vincent didnt want to hurt himself, but what he wanted was to set Brayden up. No, she had to stop this! When did that Vincent be so careful? The more Dolly thought about it, the more chagrined she became, and she couldnt sit still. Are you worried about me? Brayden asked softly as he gently stroked her hair. Isnt this nonsense! Could she not worry about him? If something really happened to him one day, what would she do? She couldnt leave Brayden! Okay, okay, dont worry, Ill be fine, I promise you, okay? Come on,e on, dont be mncholy. Brayden rushed to pat her back andforted. Looking at the person in front of him so attentive to his own appearance, Brayden heart is very satisfied. When Vincent heard about this, he was upset. Pop! A water ss was viciously dropped on the ground, a shattered crumb in front of his eyes. President, you should not be angry, the point is that it is useless for you to be angry, it is better to hurry and think of another way. The assistant whispered next to him. The employees outside the office, looking at his fierce appearance, each face covered with severalyers of gloom. What else is thew? That damn Brayden, what a lucky break! Vincent sighed softly and whispered. Thats not lucky, usually Dolly is not much out, but on that day, she apanied the man out of the door. All right, go out and leave me alone to calm down. With that, Vincent waved his hand, signaling his assistant to go out.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Vincent leaned back on the sofa, half squinting at the window, his expression was very dissatisfied, Brayden ah Brayden, one day, I will definitely defeat you! Well, its true that Ive lost to you emotionally, but I wont necessarily lose to you career-wise! Dang! Vincent swung a fist directly at the wall next to him, and instantly, a stream of blood flowed out between his fingers. In this way, day after day passed, and everything that Anastasia and Amara had prepared for them had reached Braydens ears. Very good, the preparation is very good. Looking at everything in front of him, Brayden nodded and spoke with satisfaction. Then of course, dont even look at who prepared all this! Anastasia pped her palms and stretched, looking a little haggard, she has been really working hard thesest few days to prepare for this. Big brother, when do you n to propose to your sister-inw? She suddenly asked. This well, Brayden looked up at the sky, the expression is a little hesitant, some time ago and a little ident, now the day just calm, or a few days. This proposal ceremony is really important, and it must be grand when the timees. Amara beside her hurriedly said. Listening to her so much, Brayden smiled slightly and did not say anything. Fortunately, Amara has reformed. Anastasia, what about you? What are you going to do? Brayden asked deliberately as he turned around and looked ahead at the ocean. For a moment, Anastasias face was very upset, what else could she do? She and Leon, who will not provoke anyone, each of them is fine, this is not good. Leons heart naturally can not let go of Anastasia, but he is afraid that the young girl will give Anastasia will cause unnecessary trouble, himself this is why he has been restrained. Its a pity that a couple who used to be so loving andpatible are now going their separate ways, Amaras eyes shed with a trace of regret. At the beginning, all people were optimistic about her and Leon, and they all thought that the two of them would definitely walk into the marriage hall, but now it seems that really make things happen! In this world, idents are really endless ah. Yeah, I actually think its still possible for you and Leon. Amara said cautiously, two people obviously still have each other in their hearts, if they stay like this, its not a big deal! Amara, stop it, big brother, I dont want to talk about emotional things in the future, thats all. Anastasia responded with a lost voice. What else? What else is she going to do? Make up with Leon? To be tortured by the young girl? She couldnt do that. Instead of tormenting each other together, she should focus on her career and divert her attention. Im fine now, the bookstore is doing well, and Im already content in my heart, so dont worry about me, dont worry. With that, Anastasia got up and walked to the bathroom. Not far away, Leon looked at her and lowered his head with a guilty expression. Brayden naturally understand her mood at this time, and will not continue to say, some things, not others to persuade, they can really let go of. Feelings, is always a controversial topic, men and womens experience is different, but Brayden some worry, his sister will not touch the feelings since then. Chapter 1811 Sabotage I say you two are really sullen, such a big good thing, but even hide it from me. Skyler ate the fruit while pretending to be very upset andined in a low voice. Oops okay okay, weve told you already. Anastasia immediately replied. What the hell? Brayden was going to propose to Dolly today, and then you guys just told me about it today. This woman is really serious, Amaraforted her and hurriedly said, Well, as soon as there is good news in the future, I will tell you immediately, okay? Thats not bad, but this Amara knows whats going on. Hey, Ill leave it to you on Dollys side, ah. Anastasia gently patted Skylers shoulder and immediately said, followed by Skyler than a no problem packing, and then left. Looking at the distant back, Anastasia and Amara both smiled. In this world, only Skyler is mischievous and Dolly will tolerate it, right? Gee Skyler, what are you up to? Dolly asked unhappily, Look at you, youve blindfolded me, how am I supposed to see the road and walk? Whats the point of looking at the road? With her around, she is Dollys eyes. Dolly, Braydens got a big surprise for you, just wait for it. Skyler whispered in her ear with a hint of gossip in his eyes. Surprise? What surprise? Dolly cocked her head and thought, What is this Brayden, what is he up to again? Howe he and Skyler were working together to bully her? Dolly whined andined while walking ufortably, and finally, the two stopped. Looking at what was in front of her, Dolly was stunned, what was going on? What the hell is going on here? She looked suspiciously at Brayden, who was slowly walking over, and was puzzled. Just as Brayden approached her, suddenly, he knelt down, and Dolly was really taken aback, with panic on her face. What are you doing? Hurry up, get up! How humiliating! She said as she tried to help Brayden up. Whats so humiliating about this? A marriage proposal, a man kneeling to a woman, this is not very normal, right? Dolly! Marry me. Suddenly, Brayden shouted as he disyed the ring in front of her. At once, Dolly froze, how she did not expect that Brayden gave herself a surprise, is to propose to her. For a moment, her head was a bit baffled and she hadnt reacted. Marry him! Marry him! Anastasia shouted next to her. All of a sudden, the people around shouted, the scene was very lively, and when Dolly reacted, her heart was only full of emotion. This moment, she had waited for a long time. She wiped the tears from her face and said in a resigned voice, Why did you propose to me only now? Hearing such an odd response, people around usughed. Its my fault for making you wait so long. With one force, Brayden swept her directly into his arms and kissed her gently. Wait a minute! Not far away, came the voice of a familiar man. Isnt that Vincents voice? Dollys body unconsciously stepped backwards with a disgruntled expression, she didnt want to see the man because she was afraid he would get hurt. After all, Vincent was her savior. Dolly, have you really thought this through? Hes Brayden! A man who once abandoned you. Vincent said as he approached her. When did Brayden abandon Dolly? Anastasia and Amara looked hard at the man in front of them and gritted their teeth, this man was clearly making up rumors! Dont you talk nonsense! My big brother and Dolly truly love each other, and even if she hasnt regained her memory now, my big brother will never abandon her. Anastasia stood directly in front of Vincents face and said firmly. Vincent sneered and pushed her away with one force. What, Brayden, have you forgotten? Once, during the time Dolly was missing, you were never there to look for it. Howe he didnt look for it? He sent people every day to search, to find, but never found, until is not right, this Vincent is up to something again? Brayden carefully surveyed the man in front of him, confused in his mind, looking at him like he hade prepared. Dolly, dont be fooled by him, during your disappearance, he went to the bar to find women, drinking and chatting, singing and dancing, that is very happy na! Snap! Vincent directly mmed the pile of photos in his hand hard in front of the two. At that moment, Dolly was blinded, she would never have thought that her beloved man was having an affair with a bar girl! And those on the photo, in fact, during Dollys disappearance, Brayden has been very sad, only to go to the bar to buy drunk was photographed. This stinky man, must have spent a lot of money again, Brayden coldly looked at the man in front of him, the aura is very appalling. Brayden, whats going on? You exin. Dolly picked up the picture on the floor and said to the beloved man in front of her. How else can you exin this? Its just a vent, and besides, he and the barmaid just drank some wine, nothing else happened.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. You actually danced with a barmaid? Dolly asked with a trembling voice as she held the photo in her hand. In fact, Brayden did not dance with the barmaid at that time, but the barmaid just kept pulling him around and around. Sister-inw, that, these are all misunderstandings, I think you should listen to my big brother Shut up! Dolly interrupted Anastasia directly. Good for you Brayden, so this is how you treat me! I was really wrong about you! With that, Dolly mmed the photo at Brayden, turned around and left straight away. A proposal that could have been about to end sessfully was ruined by Vincents arrival, and everyone present was in a state of resigned irritation. You just did it on purpose! Next to him, Skyler pushed Vincent hard and yelled out, his words full of annoyance. Vincentughed coldly. Of course he did it on purpose, he just cant see Dolly marrying Brayden! Why? Why can he get Dolly but not himself? Vincent looked up at the sky,ughed out loud with a sarcastic expression, turned around and walked away, Brayden, what I cant get, you cant get either! Chapter 1812 Going Abroad Vincent, what the hell are you trying to do? You know that Dolly doesnt like you, but you want to put something between Brayden and her, what the hell are you doing? Anastasia pointed at his nose and shouted. What kind of heart? Vincent nced at her with a contemptuous expression and replied in a low voice with a disdainful tone, What can I worry about, I just want to tell Dolly some facts. Vincent, a man who cant get Dolly, cant even see anyone else! Anastasias heart is furious, her expression is veryplicated. And at this time Dolly, has long been unknown to go, Brayden in the rear has been following, chasing, but lost. Lets just go find out. Amara said anxiously as she held Jaydens hand tightly. Jayden drove off without saying a word, where else could she go as a woman? He clenched his fist in his hand and gritted his teeth, ming Vincent, idly mentioning some old story!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Did you find it? On the phone, Brayden sounded anxious. No, but dont worry, things will get sorted out. Jayden rushed to reassure. Brayden held up a cell phone, a hint of helplessness in his eyes, those distorted facts, those framed looks, were all photographed one by one, and now, became a handle held in Vincents hands, its ridiculous! Dang! Brayden a fist swung directly at the steering wheel with a biting expression. Soon Stephen and Skyler and the others were on the move, only none of them knew that Dolly had actually left the country. She left the country, partly because she was really angry with Brayden, on the other hand, she also wanted topletely rx to rx themselves. Ding ding ding The phone has been ringing, Dolly right as if he did not hear anything, looking at the sea not far away, frozen in time, and then, it is the phone to ept the sound of WeChat messages. Dolly, where are you? Were all worried about you. It was Skylers voice. Sister-inw, where have you been, big brother is going crazy. It was Anastasias voice. Dolly, where the hell have you been? It was Jaydens voice. And Braydens voice, Stephens voice, Leons voice Just now Dolly, but do not want to listen to anyones voice, so she directly turned off the phone, took the jacket and walked out. Its a beautiful day. Dolly stretches out both arms in a pose of embracing nature and closes her eyes in a very enjoyable manner. If the days could always be lived like this, carefree, how good it would be, she sighed softly, a cold light shed in her eyes. She suddenly couldnt understand Brayden, she suddenly felt lost, she once thought that she was Braydens only love, but who would have known that it was also a promiscuous man! The men of this world are really ridiculous. Dolly clutched the corner of her coat, two lines of tears flowed from the corner of her eyes, she gave everything she had to Brayden, she had even nned to walk into the hall of marriage with that man, but now Girl, are you all right? Suddenly, a woman came over and gently patted her shoulder, rushing to ask. Dolly was really startled, her body unconsciously stepped backwards, her expression was frightened, and she immediately replied, Its okay. Whats fine? How can she be fine when shes already crying tears? This olddy of mine, ah, is considered to have seen through the world, if you have something on your mind, you can just say it. The woman continued. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services. Dolly looked at the woman in front of her with suspicion, and was puzzled. Yes, in this world, born as a human being, but it is difficult to be a human being, people are born, it is just suffering and suffering, when they are small, they are busy going to school and getting a good grade, when they grow up, they are busy making money to support their families In fact, the whole process from birth to old age, but also in the suffering, but some people can survive, the old age will enjoy more blessings, some people can not survive, naturally can not enjoy their old age. I dont have anything major thats bothering me, I just wanted toe out for a break. Dolly lowered her head, a hint of helplessness shing in her eyes. In such an unfamiliar ce, she could have told the woman in front of her what was on her mind, but she didnt have any courage. Its funny to think about it. Dont worry about it, son, I wont tell anyone else. All of a sudden, Dollys emotions immediately came up, a brain, she told the woman in front of her all the things on her mind. Thats good, thats better, Dolly said as she smoothed her breath. Looking at the girl in front of the sudden rxed look, the woman smiled, young people, fire is inevitable, take your time on it! The woman turned around and left straight away. Looking at the distant back, Dollys face shed a hint of gratitude. Yes, there are times when she cant tell her friends and rtives about something, but she can tell it to strangers, ah, anyway, we dont know each other, and why care about othersugh at them? Besides, anyone who is a quality person will notugh at sarcasm. Gradually, it became dark, and Dolly immediately tightened her clothes and turned to leave. On the table, the phone is still ringing, perhaps a little tired of listening to it, Dolly directly pressed the speakerphone and threw the phone on the sofa next to it. Sister-inw, where are you now? Were all going crazy. On the phone, Anastasias voice was anxious, Where are you now? Ill go straight over to you. Is it? How crazy is that? Dolly sneered with a disgruntled expression. Im out of the country. Dolly replied bluntly. All at once, on the other end of the phone, there was silence. Anastasia scratched the back of her head and felt very uneasy, no, she had to tell Brayden about this! Sister-inw, let me exin to you, all those negative news about my big brother before are actually false, you must not put it into your heart. Anastasia immediately said. Fake? Shes lying to the devil! One person said so, but it was in the newspaper after all! How could it be fake? Dolly bit her lip tightly, and her aura was appalling. If theres nothing else, then Ill hang up first. With that, she simply hung up the phone. Chapter 1813 not tired? Dolly, what country are you in right now? Skyler asked tentatively over the phone. Dolly naturally wont tell her where she is, its not easy to get out on your own to clear your head, she naturally doesnt want anyone to bother her! Whats more, shes still angry! Skyler, I want to be left alone to get some peace and quiet, so you guys dont call me anymore. With that, Dolly hung up the phone. Listening to the beep sounding from her ear, Skylers eyes gradually dimmed. It seemed that she was really angry this time, and she had never seen Dolly leave the country because she was angry. Now, she has gone abroad, that heart is naturally very angry. That damned Vincent, how dare he bring out all those unreliable things, he really has a good intention! Originally, after Braydens proposal was sessful, and after some time, the wedding could be held, but now its good that the bride ran away. Skyler kept wandering in the same ce, his eyes shed a little helpless, how can this be good ah. Or else, send someone to look for it abroad? Stephen, next to him, pressed his temples and whispered. Thats true, but which country should I send someone to? Skylers heart, very annoyed angry, Dolly where, her location, where she lives, they do not know, and how to send someone to find? Skyler rubbed his hands together, his face covered with ayer of gloom. That Brayden is also really, why ah that is, must engage in what to drink to kill the sad can, now well, the handle is known to others. Just stop spinning, youre making me dizzy. Stephen closed his eyes andined in a low voice. Skyler immediately stopped, took out his cell phone and dialed directly, I really cant, lets find one country after another. What? Are you crazy? Do you know how many countries there are in the world? On the phone, Anastasias voice was discontented. Dolly was just upset and angry and wanted to go out and rx, so why make such a fuss? Besides, Dolly is also a grown woman, what she should do and what she should not do, she naturally has a good idea. Okay, you should not worry about it, first after a period of time, if by then there is no news, we will not be toote to do it, we always have to give people a buffer period, right? Anastasia said immediately. Thats true. Skyler sighed with relief and her expression became mild, but she was also worried about Dollys safety. And at this time, Brayden is constantly busy in the office, looks like a very serious look. Big brother, are you really not worried at all? Leon asked in a low voice as he walked in, his eyes full of worry. How can you not worry? Brayden put down the pen in his hand and looked out the window with half-squinted eyes, a very sorrowful look. Whats the use of me worrying? Its not like shes answering my calls. Brayden said faintly, in a helpless tone. Yeah, its a dead end. Dolly can answer Anastasias phone, she can answer Skylers phone, but when its her turn to call her, she doesnt answer, so it seems shes really angry this time. Brayden scratched the back of his head with a disgruntled expression. How about we fly over to her? Leon asked softly, raising his head. Yes, Brayden knew where Dolly was at this time, he just didnt want to go over and bother her. Dollys phone was installed with a software, a tracking and locating software, just when the womans phone was off, they couldnt know her location. No, wait two days first. Brayden waved a hand and refused. Leon looked at the person in front of him with uncertainty. He did not understand, ording to Braydens character before, as long as Dolly left him for a day, he was worried sick, how today instead so calm. Gee Leon, why dont you alwayse home these days? Suddenly, the young girl barged right in. Leon looked at the woman in front of him with an embarrassed expression, why did shee to thepany? Hey, you, get out! Brayden said faintly, directly that ran in the woman.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. All of a sudden, the young girl froze, this Brayden, really cold! He even told himself to get lost! The young girl clutched Leons arm and deliberately pretended to look aggrieved. Brother, sorry, Ill take her away now. With that, Leon dragged her away. What the hell do you want to do? At the entrance of thepany, Leon shrugged off her arm directly and asked coldly. What do you want to do? Of course I want him to give himself a name! Now that that Anastasia has quit, its so unfair that he still doesnt have a ce for himself in his heart. Why? Why does he still think about that woman when that bitch Anastasia has already decided to leave Leon? She wants to make a scene, she wants the wholepany to know everything about herself and the person in front of her! Leon, I havent seen you for some days, I really miss you. The young girl shook his arm while saying pitifully. Miss him? I dont think so. Leon pushed the person in front of him away with one force, keeping a certain distance from her for fear of being seen by the people around and giving rise to something wrong. You go, I have to work. With that he was going to turn around and leave. That the young girl immediately called out to him. Leon, I dont have any money in my hand, can you lend me some money? The young girl bowed her head and spoke softly. Sure enough, she dide to herself for the money. Leon lifted his head, looked up at the sky above, and sneered. Why should he give her money? She was not his girlfriend, and the child she was carrying was not her own, so why should he support the person in front of him? Youd better go away and find the childs biological father, marry him, and let him give you a secure home. Also, dont waste your efforts, this child is not mine and I will not ept you and the child. Leon said firmly. All of a sudden, the young girl was blinded, she had never seen the man in front of her so serious! No, this child is yours! Leon, dont you even want your own child? But pull back, I think the childs biological father is in the end, even she does not know, right? Dont go on pretending, arent you tired? Leon said with boredom. Chapter 1814 Hospitalization Not tired, of course not! What would she do if she didnt continue to pretend? She was already inexplicably pregnant, and she could no longer return to thepound. Leon, please, take me, I will do yourundry and cook for you. Suddenly, the young girl knelt down directly. All of a sudden, Leon panicked, and people around him began to point out some and some. You get up, hurry up, youre not going to make people look at my joke. Leon said while rushing to help the woman stand up. But the young girl wouldnt get up. Hey, what the hell is going on with that Leon? Obviously he was fine with Anastasia, why is he now pulling the strings with a woman? Aigoo you still do not know, Anastasia has long broken up with him, I heard that ah, is because of the girl outside. Outside the office, several employees were talking non-stop, looking very gossipy. After Brayden heard, immediately put down the documents in his hand and walked straight out, and sure enough, there was a false picture of misery before his eyes. This girl, really know how to make ah, even to thepany! Brayden clenched his fist in his hand and immediately walked up, deliberately pointing at the young girl on her knees, and asked loudly, What are you doing? In an instant, the young girl immediately stopped crying. Leon doesnt want me anymore, hes sick of me! The girl immediately replied aloud. There was a sigh of relief from the people around. You lie! Leon didnt hold back and roared out directly. Hurry up and take her away, what has be of her. Brayden gently nudged Leon and hurriedly said. But the point is, he cant drive away, and he cant take her away! Leon looked at the man in front of him, and his eyes were helpless. Someone, drag her away from me! Said Brayden, waving his hand backwards. Soon, several security guards ran straight over and held the young girl on the side of the road, and for a moment, the people around scattered. Look at that, thats what youve done! Brayden said unhappily to Leon next to him, pointing to the man on the road. And youre talking about me, youre still in trouble all by yourself. Leon kept his head down and kept muttering. What did you say? Its nothing, I mean, thanks for the help today, big brother. Leon immediately smiled and covered up. This stinky guy, dont think he didnt hear it, how dare he talk about what hes not. Leon naturally knows that in fact Brayden has long heard, brothers well, asionally joking is also very normal. And the young girl on the road, looking at the two backs walking towards the lobby of thepany, was furious, this damn Leon, he was trying to drive himself away! And that damn Brayden, how dare he treat her like that! It seems that they wont take themselves seriously if they dont pull some strings! Recently, ah, you should not go to people Anastasia, I think you know, that young girl is not a good thing. In the office, Brayden whispered to persuade Leon in front of him. These, in fact, Leons heart are very clear, has been several days in a row, he has not been in contact with Anastasia, is afraid that she will be unnecessarily hurt because of himself. Mr. Kirnd! Suddenly, Anastasias assistant barged right in, looking flustered, and when she saw Leon next to her, she immediately calmed herself down and pretended to be calm. Say it! Leon yelled at her. That, Miss Mason, shes hospitalized. The assistant bowed her head and answered immediately. What? In a sh, Leon didnt even think about it and ran straight out. Hey Leon, my Miss Mason doesnt want you to go see her in the hospital! The assistant shouted from behind. Leon immediately stopped in his tracks with a helpless expression. What was he supposed to do? He wanted to go see how the woman was doing and what had happened, but she wouldnt let him go to the hospital. Brayden, behind him, looked at Leon with embarrassment on his face. Dont worry, Ill go check it out. He patted Leons shoulder gently and hurriedly said, while leaving straight away. In the hospital ward, Anastasia is lying on the hospital bed at this time, with her eyes closed and a very tired look. Whats going on? Brayden asked immediately as he looked at the young assistant next to him in the doorway of the ward. Thats it, thats the young girl who gave Miss Mason a p on the face and Anastasia identally fell and fainted. The assistant immediately replied. The young girl had gone back to Anastasia? No, as far as he knew, Leon hadnt been in touch with this sister recently. It seems that the young girl will not let Anastasia go easily. Get a few more people over here and keep an eye on the ward so that no one can walk around. Brayden instructed cautiously, cutting off any possibility of further harm to Anastasia. Big brother, youre here. Anastasia on the hospital bed slowly opened her eyes and greeted him. Well, how are you feeling? Better? Its okay, dont worry, I just fell, its okay, look, Im fine now. Anastasia smiled and immediately replied. After such a big incident, she stillughs! This sister, always reporting the good news but not the bad, if one day, she is really killed by someone, she cant evene to anyone to ask for help! So why did you fall? Brayden asked deliberately as he walked up next to her. At once, Anastasia froze for a moment, and then immediately regained the expression on her face, she looked away from the window and deliberately replied, Big brother, what kind of words are you saying? Wrestling, that is not a very normal thing. Come on, dont hide it from me, I know that young girl went to see you again, tell me, what did she say to you again? Brayden asked softly as he straightened his clothes. What else can be said? Something about Leon, naturally. But since she has quit, the young girl should note back to herself, so why does she have to take advantage of it now? For this point, Anastasia really does not understand some. In the future, you must guard against her, that is not a simple character, if you are tolerant, she will not think of your good. Brayden hurriedly reminded her.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Yes, some people are like that, bullying the soft, cant wait to ride on the necks of others immediately. Ah! Thats her! Thats her, shes going to kill me! Suddenly, the young girl barged right into Anastasias hospital room with a few police officers. Anastasia looked in horror at the few people who barged in, her face very suspicious, while Brayden, but already guessed all this. Chapter 1815 is back Thats her, shes going to kill me and my baby! The young girl pointed at Anastasia in the hospital bed and roared bitterly. Several police officers immediately walked towards the hospital bed with a serious expression and said in a low voice, Hello, please cooperate with our investigation. Cooperate in what investigation? She didnt do anything to that young girl? Damn it, its not like that stinky girl said something to the police, right? Anastasia looked fiercely at the woman in front of her and was upset. Anastasia, no need to worry, cooperate well with their investigation, if they find out anything, we will act ording to thew, but if they do not find out anything, then I will not condone it. Brayden looked at the girl next to him and spoke coldly. All of a sudden, the girls body trembled, unconsciously backward, how everywhere Braydens shadow? The girl rubbed her hands tightly, her heart was very nervous. With Brayden the man, things can be difficult! After hearing Braydens words, Anastasias heart knew, she knew that her brother must have calcted. It didnt take long for the police to leave, and when the young girl was about to leave as well, Brayden took a few strides and ran right up to her, stopping her in her tracks. Do not do things too far, as a woman, it is better to be kind, more for the child in your belly virtue. Im afraid that one day, the child in your belly is really gone, when the timees, what else do you expect to reach out to Leon for money? Brayden said it yfully, causing embarrassment on the faces of the people in front of him. What are you talking about? Its obviously her Anastasia who wants to plot a party against me and attempt to kill my child, howe now its my fault instead? The young girl deadpanned the topic and said unhappily. Shes really getting ahead of herself! Anastasia has already made it clear that she is withdrawing from the game between the three, but now she is still so aggressive. It seems that if she doesnt teach her a lesson, she really thinks Anastasia is easy to bully! You remember! I am Anastasias brother, she is my sister, more than my own sister, if anything happens to her, I will not let you go! Saying that, Brayden while directly turning around, towards the sofa next to him, and sat down, with a fierce air. The young girl gulped and left the ward with a shudder. At this moment, Anastasia just feels very aggrieved in her heart, she was obviously framed, but she has to ept the police investigation! The victim, still atrge, but the victim, but also in the hospital to suffer, gradually, her face surfaced two lines of hot tears. Brayden knew that she was extremely aggrieved in her heart, and let her vent it out, and did notfort her. He knew that Anastasia usually looks positive and optimistic, lively and humorous, but in fact, this woman is sentimental in nature. Well, dont worry, stay here and get well, Ill do the rest for you. Brayden walked over and patted her shoulder, immediately speaking. Yes, in this world, besides Brayden, who else can she trust? Now that Leon has be someone elses man, she has only one brother left. What do you mean, Anastasia got hurt? Why didnt you tell me earlier? On the phone, Dollys voice was anxious. Thats a good point, Dolly, that wasnt what you said in the first ce, that we should leave you alone, you said you wanted to clear your head. Skyler stammered and answered deliberately. She wants to be quiet, but how can she be quiet after Anastasias big incident? Well, Dolly, you dont have to worry too much, Anastasia is fine now, dont worry, she is lying in the hospital to recuperate her body. Skyler said deliberately. At this time, Dolly, heart is very anxious, no, she must return to the country!Original from N?velDrama.Org. Her heart is very thing, this matter, and the young girl absolutely can not be unconnected, otherwise to Anastasias character and character, who has nothing to do will harm her? Well, as soon as Anastasia has any problems, you must tell me immediately! With that, she hung up the phone directly, picked up her jacket, and immediately walked out. This girl, how can she be so ufortable! Its obvious that she was victimized, but she still acts like its nothing, she keeps it inside and doesnt say anything, if Skyler hadnt told herself about it today, she would have been kept in the dark forever! And that Leon, how long has it been, has not dealt with his own affairs with the young girl, but for nothing let Anastasia to take the me! What kind of sense is this! The next day, Dolly showed up in the hospital room. Looking at the tightly closed eyes of the woman in the hospital bed, Dolly was heartbroken, and she immediately tucked Anastasia in, sniffling and looking nervous. Leon and the girl, as long as the matter is not resolved, Anastasia will have to live in deep water. The struggle between women and women is not like the battle between men and men on the battlefield, here, full of too many heart and set up. Er Anastasia rubbed her forehead and purred a little. Whats wrong? Is it a headache? Dolly immediately asked, her expression anxious. Is this not my sister-inws voice? Anastasia immediately opened her eyes and looked incredulously at the person in front of her, her heart was terrified, she wasnt dreaming, was she? She clutched Dollys arm, her face tense. Whats wrong with you? Why do you see me looking like this? Dolly asked suspiciously. Its her! Its her! Sister-inw, you can be considered back! Anastasia immediately hugged the person in front of her tightly, emotionally very excited, there is too much aggression here, and a little worry. Dolly gently patted her back andforted her, a horrifyingly cold light shed in her eyes, Come on, tell me everything that happened, Ill do it for you. She did not believe it, now is a legal society, the girl can still cross thew, kill Anastasia can not? Sister-inw, I feel so bad! I really feel so bad Finally, the person on the hospital bed could not suppress his emotions and cried hysterically. Yes, its been so long, she really should have a good cry. It was the girl who set me up to kill her and the baby in her belly, but I didnt have that kind of mind, and you know it. Chapter 1816 The baby is gone Dolly naturally knew that Anastasia would not do that kind of vicious thing for a long time, and finally, she got a clear picture of the whole thing. What a ruthless woman! She tightly clenched her fist in her hand, her expression was grim. Dont think too much, theres still Brayden around, dont worry, hell do you justice. Dolly stroked her hair gently whileforting. Yeah, shell have to rely on Brayden, too. Dang! Youre a man, whats going on in your mind, what has Anastasia been bullied by that bitch? How can you still be indifferent? Skyler yelled as he barged into the living room. Skyler, whats wrong with you again? Leon immediately greeted him and rushed to ask. Whats wrong? Its all his doing, he had to go to thepound for a good reason, now its okay, something happened, honest now! Then I didnt know this was going to happen. Leon continued. Yes, he was waiting for the young girl toe back and ask for rification, but he didnt expect to wait for Skyler toe. What the hell are you thinking? Just let Anastasia be bullied for no reason? It cant be, Leon, if Im not wrong, you still have her in your heart, why do you appease that girl like this! Skyler pped his hands and said anxiously. She knows Anastasias character and temperament, that woman will never do anything harmful to God, everything is just a fabrication of that brat! Looking at her with this biting and anxious face, Leon sighed and sat straight down, trying to calm himself down. He didnt know what to do. It was obvious that the girls intention was to make herself marry her, or else she would create all kinds of idents, including embarrassment for Anastasia. What a vicious woman. Leon clutched the corner of his coat, biting his lip fiercely, his expression was discontented. Aigoo, is there a guest here? The young girl said loudly on purpose while walking in. At once, after hearing the womans voice, Skyler immediately stood up and was about to run up to her. Its Miss Mitchell here, have a seat, no need to wee me. The young girl said immediately.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Wee her? How could she have that much face? Skyler straightened his clothes and stood in front of her with a murderous sh in his eyes. p! A pnded on the girls cheek, and instantly, a redness. Are you crazy? The girl covered her cheek and growled in displeasure. Im telling you, stay away from Anastasia, and if I ever hear of you bullying her again, Ill make sure you disappear from this city forever, and if you dont believe me, well see! With that, Skyler walked out. Yes, with the power of the Mitchell family, this girl is not to be messed with. Damn, this Leon didnt react at all! The girl yelled out, Leon, what are you doing? Im getting punched! And then what? Leon threw his arms out and left. Good, this one, all to target themselves, the young girl looked at the departing back, the expression is very fierce. How are the people? Is he gone? She immediately walked out into the courtyard, holding up a cell phone, and asked in a low voice. No, shes been watching from the ward, and we didnt have a chance to do it. On the phone, a woman answered softly. Dolly, that bitch, cares so much about Anastasia! Okay, see what happens! After saying that, the young girl just hung up the phone. Whats the line? Suddenly, Leon appeared in front of her. What are you doing here? Didnt you already go back to your room? The young girl stepped backwards and said in a trembling voice. The first thing you can do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. If he had pretended to go back to his room, how would he have heard such a call? Leon grunted coldly and took a step forward, grabbing her arm tightly with an icy expression. Say! What do you want to do? Better, tell me everything now! Otherwise, Ill leave you in the middle of nowhere to fend for yourself! At once, the girl was stunned, and she knew since the results of being thrown into the middle of nowhere. No Leon, I wasnt trying to do anything to her, just now, that was me calling my sister. She immediately covered up. Is that so? But the tone of her voice and the tone of her voice just now, she is clearly indifferent and not telling the truth, right? Fine. Go, get up, hurry up ande with me! Said Leon, Leon directly picked up the girl and walked out of the house. What do you want to do Leon, what do you want to do? You cant leave me, I love you, I do love you, and this baby of ours. The girl said hurriedly, touching her stomach. Love him? So you want to harm Anastasia? This kind of love, he can not afford. Ding ding ding! Suddenly, Leons cell phone rang, and after looking at the caller ID, he immediately dropped the girl and picked up the phone immediately. Quick, you have toe to the hospital! On the phone, Dollys voice was anxious. For a moment, Leon froze, then immediately regained his expression and dug into the car head first. The girl sitting on the ground, looking at the car driving away, the corners of the mouth curved a yful arc, if she is not wrong, that Anastasia must be out of something. Doctor, please, please, please save her. Dolly whispered as she sobbed. Dont worry, we will do our best. With that, the doctor pushed her out. Soon Leon, Skyler, Stephen, Amara and the others arrived. What the hell is going on here? What the hell is going on? Amara asked hastily, holding Jaydens hand next to her tightly. Where is the person? Where is the man who did her in? Jayden immediately asked Dolly in front of him. Ran away. Dolly replied sadly, yes, when she walked into the ward, the woman had already plunged the knife into Anastasias stomach and ran away immediately afterwards. It took a long time for the doctor toe out of the ward. Doctor, how is it? My sister, how is she doing? Dolly asked, touching her eyes. The doctor slowly took off his mask, shook his head with an ugly expression, and replied softly, Sorry, the child was not saved, the adult has been saved, but he must recuperate. A baby? What child, Anastasia is pregnant? Leon held his head in his hands, the whole man froze, how he did not know? Why did not Anastasia talk to him about these things. But the truth is, Anastasia doesnt even know when she got pregnant. Poor woman, just like that, unknowingly, lost her baby. Chapter 1817 Ordinary People Why are you all here? Im fine, its just a small injury. Anastasia on the hospital bed said weakly and smiled awkwardly. This girl, why is she still so stubborn? How long is she going to hide it! And, should I tell her about the baby or not? If she really knows, she must be sad again, Dolly has been hesitating, heart is very painful. Sister-inw, look at you, whats wrong with you? Why are you crying? Im fine here! Anastasia said immediately. After several people exchanged pleasantries together, Anastasia let them leave, leaving Dolly alone. Sister-inw, we are all understanding people, I think that you should know the reason why I did not let you leave. Anastasia spoke seriously to the person in front of her. Yeah, if it was just a matter of her being killed, how could Skyler be crying so hard? At least she survived, which should be a cause for celebration. But just now in the ward, that Skylers expression is always very worried, can not be, is what they have a terminal disease? There are not many days left? Since she entered the business world, Anastasia has really improved her insight into things, observing peoples faces, etc. Isnt that why you asked me to stay, so that I could take good care of you? Dolly said deliberately. She was still ying dumb as Anastasia clutched the sheets and looked a little anxious. Sister-inw, lets not talk in the dark, say, what exactly did the doctor say? Dont worry, I know my own body, I still know it in my heart. She has a number? What does she have? Shes pregnant and doesnt even know it, and shes busy all day long, not caring about her body at all. Thinking of this, Dolly was furious and immediately replied, Its nothing serious, the doctor said you were just shocked and should recuperate. Is it? No, this must not be true! Okay, if you wont tell me, then Ill just go ask the doctor. With that, Anastasia made to get out of bed and go to the doctor. All right, all right, you just dont toss and turn, Ill just tell you! Dolly immediately went forward to support her, finally, Dolly still told Anastasia what happened. One didnt hold back, Anastasia directly touched her stomach and cried out in pain. Its all my fault son, its all my fault! She pounded her head while yelling, but things havee to this point, even if she cried as sad as she could, no matter how much she regretted, there was no way to undo it. Where is that woman? I want to catch that woman, murder for life, I want to send her to the police station! After saying that, Anastasia pushed Dolly to the side with one force. Damn, she knew, Anastasia know this matter, will be a storm, and the woman who hurt Anastasia, has long run away. It was also because of this that the young girl did not leave. At this point, if she really leaves, then everyone will point the finger at themselves, and then, Im just afraid that it will not break down. Anastasia, calm down, Brayden has sent someone after them. Dolly hurriedly hugged her and whispered soothingly. Looking at her abdomen, Anastasia was remorseful that she hadnt thought that there was a baby in her belly! Its all my fault! The corridors and aisles were filled with sympathetic nces from patients. I want revenge for my children! The police must be called! Anastasia said as she stood up. Dont be impulsive! Dont be impulsive first! The police already know about this matter, so dont worry, just leave it to Brayden and let him handle this matter, you are a woman and now you are injured, you should still rest and rest. Dolly immediately said, pushing her to the hospital bed. But her baby is dead! It was her own flesh and blood. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. This silly woman, ah, must not have set her heart on that young girl, Dolly skimmed her, a helplessness shed in her eyes. Okay, lets talk about the futureter, you just stay here honestly, you dont have to go anywhere , Dolly said while handing her a ss of water. Anastasia gasped and pressed her temples.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. No, this matter, must be investigated clearly! I dont know why, at this time, she, in her mind, surprisingly, a human face, yes, not someone elses face, is the shape of the young girl. This thing, she couldnt have asked someone to do it, could she? That girl, although jealousy is very tight, also used to feel sorry for himself, but she is not so extreme things topletely break off his rtionship with Leon ah? Sister-inw, have you found out something? Why didnt you tell me? Anastasia looked at Dolly in front of her and asked suspiciously. Brayden has gone to investigate, just dont worry, he will help you catch that murderer. In the living room, the young girl was still talking on the phone. What do you mean? Shes pregnant? The baby is gone? Is this true or not? The young girl immediately asked. Thats right, its true. The woman replied faintly, not knowing that Anastasia was pregnant until the young girl told them to do it. Wait, shes pregnant! Then the baby in her belly must be Leons! When the timees, Im afraid that Leon, that stinky man, will have to take care of her and coax her again. Fortunately, that child is gone, otherwise, someone wille to grab property with the child in her belly again. Just as the woman was rejoicing, she heard a thud! The door was kicked open with a loud bang. Yo, whats going on? Why are you so angry. The young girl immediately stood up and asked the person in front of her. What else can it be? Naturally, she is angry with her, usually bullying people is just, but now even want peoples lives, this vicious woman, really indomitable ah! Did you know that Anastasia had a baby in her belly and now theres nothing left! Its all because of you! Youre the one who killed that baby! Leon was drunk, but he was sensible at the moment. In this world, the only person who can deal with Anastasia so well should be her, right? What the hell do you want? Im just an ordinary person who wants to live a mediocre life. The young girl said in a fake aggrieved voice. Chapter 1818 can’t tolerate Dont keep pretending, you obviously sent someone to do this to her, and now youre here watching TV and eating fruit like its nothing! Leon pointed at her nose and yelled. So what? Shes not dead yet, and besides, the reason shes in this shape is because they forced her to! The young girl clutched the corner of her coat, her expression was very unhappy, angrily walked towards the sofa and sat down directly, why, now that the woman was injured and the child was gone, he was anxious? When he was injured or aggrieved, he hadnt seen him so sad! You go turn yourself in, Anastasia will not let you off easily. Leon closed his eyes and said indifferently, at this time, he had no strength left in his body How he wanted to give the man in front of him a p, but he knew in his heart that the girl would use it to find fault with him afterwards and make a big deal out of it. Leon, dont wrong the good guys, I didnt do anything, so why should I turn myself in? Also, you should believe me, we are the family! Now you are doubting me for a woman, the child in my belly is yours Leon. Snap! Suddenly, Leon picked up the ss of water on the table and fell directly on the floor hard, crumbling in front of his eyes, and all of a sudden, the young girl was stunned, her body unconsciously backward. Leon clenched his fist in his hand and gritted his teeth, if the person in front of him was a man, he would have already started a beating! Whether you admit it to yourself or not, but the child in my belly is always yours! The young girl continued to shout. Get the hell out of here! Get out! Dont ever show up in front of me again, or Ill never let you go just like that! Leon pointed at the door and yelled at her. Get out? Who is she to roll? The person who should roll is her Anastasia, the young girl did not say anything, directly turned around and went straight upstairs. Leon leaned on the sofa in the living room, pressing his temples, his expression was painful, pounding his forehead hard, looking remorseful. What kind of sins did he do in hisst life? So much so that he met such a scourge in this life, when his own head must have been squeezed by the door, to go cold to what thepound. Ding ding ding! Leon,e to the hospital. On the phone, Dollys voice was indifferent. Leon immediately sorted himself out, grabbed his jacket next to him and hurried away. At this moment, Anastasia is lying in bed, a pair of big eyes looking out the window at the lonely crescent moon, with a grim expression. Dang! Whats wrong, what happened to Anastasia? Is something wrong? Leon asked loudly as he barged in. Keep your voice down, the other patients are already asleep. Dolly immediately walked over and nudged his arm, rushing to say. Looking at the person who just barged in, Anastasia took a deep breath, tried to adjust her emotions, and coldly asked, Leon, let me ask you a question, if the child in that girls belly is really yours, what will you do if I insist on sending her to the police station? All of a sudden, Leon was blinded, how is this possible? This is simply impossible, the young girls belly child, must not be his own! He nced at Dolly next to him and his body trembled a little. Dont say anything about the baby in her belly not being yours, please answer my question positively. Anastasia continued. Dolly turned straight away and looked out the window, not wanting to get involved in the conversation. Whether the child in her belly is mine or not, if she really hurts you, I will definitely send her to the police station! Leon replied fiercely. Yes, in his heart, Anastasia is always the most important woman, she has no parents, no rtives, so he absolutely can not be negative to her again! Anastasia parted her face, closed her eyes, and two lines of hot tears flowed straight down. For this answer, in fact, Brayden heart has long known, he looked at Leon in front of him, smiled with relief, at least, this answer for Anastasia is a rarefort. The answer, you know, is not an option that everyone can give. Good, very good, then dont me me for not being polite. Anastasia wiped the tears from her face and replied bluntly. Since then, shes going to start a thorough investigation into what happened! She must send that girl to the police station! Okay, just stop tossing and turning, theres still Brayden and I for everything, well help you go investigate, you just stay in the hospital and get well. Dolly gently patted her shoulder and whispered. Yo, whos this? What are you doing here? Suddenly, Skyler walked in and said in a gloomy voice, with a mocking face. Leon, this rotten man, had caused Anastasia to look like this. Every time she thought of it, she was furious in her heart. Skyler, where are the ravioli I asked for? Anastasia, who was in the hospital bed, hurriedly took over and asked aloud. Here, this is the ravioli you asked for. With that, Skyler walked straight to her. After a few more pleasantries, Brayden pushed Leon straight out of the room. Brayden knows very well in her heart that if Leon continues to stay in the ward, Skylers personality and temperament will make her lecture Leon endlessly. Hey, what the hell are you thinking? You cant just put up with it, can you? Skyler said softly as she ate the fruit. Just put up with it? On what basis? Just because that girl is younger than you? What a joke! What she is doing now, that is not a child ying house. Anastasia wiped her mouth, a hint of determination shed in her eyes, and replied seriously, No, Ill make sure she gets a taste of jail time!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. This world, although extremelyplex, but thew is still there, today, as long as you find the evidence, you can directly convict her, but Anastasia lowered her head, her expression was worried, the witness, ran away, ah, and where will she find? Good, this is my good sister, I tell you ah, some times, we absolutely can not show soft, otherwise, people really think that we are good bully. Skyler said with righteous indignation. Yes, Anastasia nodded her head in agreement, it was because she didnt want to make a big deal out of it, she just put up with it, that she let that girl get the better of her, kept making things difficult for herself, and even set herself up, now, she can no longer pretend that nothing happened! Chapter 1819 Believe? Mr. Kirnd, we found it. In the office, the assistant looked up at Brayden in front of him and hurriedly said, reporting the news he had just received. Where? Brayden stood up in a sh, his expression agitated. Nursing home. The assistant answered directly. Brayden stood up, looked out the window and frowned, lost in thought, it seems that there is someone she cares about in that nursing home. Braydens mouth curved up at the corners with a yful curve, there are people who care, then she must have a soft spot. Soon after, he appeared at the nursing home. Mr. Kirnd, look, its that woman in the room. The assistant said hurriedly, pointing to a person in the ward. In the ward, there were two women, one who had harmed Anastasia, while the other was an older, somewhat unhinged-looking man. In an instant, Brayden all understood that they were mother and daughter. Just when the assistant wanted to barge in and hold the woman, suddenly, Brayden reached out and stopped him directly. Mr. Kirnd, what do you mean by that? The assistant searched the man in front of him suspiciously, and was puzzled in his heart, he was the one who wanted to arrest people in the first ce, howe he is now backtracking? In fact, Brayden did not backtrack, only he did not want the woman to be caught in front of his own mother. Some things, or should give some people some face, not for anything else, just for the only remaining goodness in their hearts. Soon after a brief exchange between the two women, the woman who had harmed Anastasia came out by the side, and at that moment the assistant took her down straight away. And to the assistants surprise, the woman did not resist even a little. In fact, when she was in the ward, she had already seen Braydens face, just that she had not reacted, but she was grateful that Brayden did not go over to disturb her. Say, who the hell ordered you to do this? Brayden walked over and asked coldly, his expression returning to its previous bitterness. I wont talk about it. The woman replied bluntly. She is afraid to say ah, that young girl said, if one day, this matter is known to outsiders, she will not let her mother go. She closed her eyes and waited for Braydens disposition, looking like a broken man. Its very confusing! For an irrelevant woman, she is still so loyal? Dont worry, Ill make sure your mother is safe if you tell me, and Ill get her the best doctors. Brayden whispered. A moment, the woman blinded, how she did not expect that this Brayden in front of him would say such a thing, it seems that he really loves this sister ah! She grimaced, her expression twisted. I wont tell you easily, and youd better let me go quickly. If one day something happens to me at your hands, those police officers in the police station will not let you off easily! The woman yelled and kept struggling. Yeah? Its just a shame that he wont let her get what she wants. Take it away! And take her old mother along with her! With that, Brayden turned right around, intending to leave. What? Hes going to take his mother away? No way! This is absolutely not okay! Brayden, you let go of me! Im telling you, if you have anything to do with me,e straight at me! Dont use those dirty tricks on my mother! She doesnt know anything! She had nothing to do with this. The woman yelled like a madman.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Brayden looked up at the person in front of him with a serious look and a cold glint in his eyes. Well, then! Keep an eye on her mother and dont let her step outside the nursing home. Brayden said directly. In a sh, the woman panicked and immediately said, I said I said! You guys dont disturb my mother! She is too old to withstand the torment, so you guys should stop calling her. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. This matter, it is true that someone is behind me. The woman said word for word, but she did not know that these words, in fact, had been directly recorded by Brayden. Finally, the culprit came out, what a malicious woman! Brayden punched himself on the back, trying to clear his head. After asking the matter clearly, Brayden then released the woman directly, he is not an unreasonable person, in the end, he should ask the young girl to me. Where are you now? Iming over to get you. On the phone, Braydens voice was displeased. Leon looked at the phone in his hand with a puzzled expression, At home. What about the girl? Where did the person go? Is she with you? Brayden continued to ask. Of course not, and as to where she went, I dont know. Leon replied with no spirit at all. Brayden immediately alert, face is very cold, track that stinking girl, must investigate the truth of the matter. Where to follow? Leon waited uncertainly for Braydens next words. I dont care what method you use, make sure you find the girl. Brayden said with a seriousness that caused Leon to immediately be cautious. Dang! It was the sound of the door opening and closing. Yes, it was the young girl who returned, and Brayden had an idea after hearing a series of movements through his cell phone. Who were you just talking to on the phone? The young girl immediately asked. Oh, its a colleague who used to work at Kirnd Group and then quit. Leon swallowed his answer and put the phone aside. Is that so? But why? She always felt that something was wrong? The young girl gently stroked his forehead and tried to y the emotion card with him. Leon, if youre tired, then rest for a while. With that, she was about to pick up the phone on the table next to her. Give me that! Suddenly, Leon snatched the phone straight away, What are you trying to do? Why are you touching my phone? Whats the matter? A girlfriend cant touch her boyfriends phone? What kind of reasoning is that? Leon, we both havee to this point, it is not easy, you should believe me. The young girl said with a deliberate smile. Chapter 1820 The truth comes out Let go of me! What the hell do you want to do? The young girl yelled as she struggled. What do you want to do? Naturally, I want her to apologize to Anastasia! This stinking woman, who had the evil intention of killing Anastasia, Leon held her arm tightly, fearing that she would run away. Leon, its your baby Im carrying in my belly, you better be polite to me! The girl continued to yell. His flesh and blood? What a joke! From the beginning to the end, she was the only one who said that the child in her belly was his. This bitch, who had already made herself into what she was, how could he let it go so easily? Pop! Suddenly, Leon exerted a force and the young girl fell straight to the ground. In the ward, Anastasiay on the hospital bed, looking coldly at the woman on the floor, her heart aching with hatred that she was the one who had killed her child. You you killed my baby! Anastasia shouted weakly, pointing at her nose. Anastasia, calm down, take it easy, shes right here, she cant get away. Dolly rushed over and patted her back gently, trying tofort her. Anastasias emotional changes, Dolly are in the eye of the beholder, she heart this sister, absolutely will not condone the mistakes made by the young girl in front of her. The child is gone, and you owe Anastasia an exnation and an apology. She slowly walked up to the girl and spoke indifferently. Exin? Apologize? Whats there to exin? Why should I apologize? The young girlughed out loud, yes, she did it on purpose! She wanted to kill this woman! But so what? They have no evidence! They couldnt produce a shred of evidence that they had framed Anastasia. You said you would be responsible for me, you would give me and the child aplete family, and now youre backtracking. The young girl yelled as she wiped her tears. Yes, its true, Leon had said that to her before, but that was a promise he would keep only if the child she was carrying was really her own! And now, this child is obviously not her own, but she insists on shoving it down her throat, how does that make sense? She just wants to find a man, and this person, preferably a rich man, if she does not know the existence of the million, she will still be so persistent with himself? What a joke! First of all, the child in your belly is not mine; secondly, I did not have any rtionship with you, dont you bleed; also, I have no money left on me, all my money is spent on investment, so you cant get any bit of benefit on me anymore, I advise you, go find the biological father of the child. Leon said in a low voice. His expression was so cold and his aura so appalling that the young girl on the ground was chilled, and in the end, she was still no match for that stinking woman Anastasia. She clenched her fists tightly and looked displeased No! She didnt want to apologize! Asking her to apologize to Anastasia? She wouldnt even die!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Hurry up and apologize! Skyler shouted from the side. No! I didnt do anything wrong! Who am I to apologize? You were obviously the ones who wanted to harm me, and I was just defending myself! I was just protecting myself. At this moment, the young girl looked a bit mentally disturbed. Dolly stared at her, curious in her heart, she had seen this girl many times before, but the girl then and now was not the same at all, could it be that she had some kind of disease? Gradually, her eyes dimmed, and Dolly suddenly spoke up and asked, Do you have something hard to say? All of a sudden, there was silence around, and the atmosphere was a little awkward. Whats wrong with Dolly? Skyler looked at her curiously, his eyes full of doubt. Brayden and Jayden looked at her from the side and both tightened their brows, knowing that no one would speak up for the girl on the floor at this juncture! The person on the hospital bed, although surprised by Dollys words, but did not feel angry, Anastasia knows Dollys character temperament, she said things, must be after careful consideration. Sister-inw, do you see something? Anastasia took Dollys small hand and asked in a low voice. Take your time, Ill ask first. Dolly gently patted her on the shoulder and immediately replied softly. The girl on the ground kept her head down, sobbing, with a pained expression. Leon, Im sick, Im really sick, I want to have the baby, after all, this is my first child, Im no longer able to raise this child, I just want to find a father for him, someone who can raise him to adulthood. The girl whispered. In an instant, all the people froze, she was really sick, but what exactly did she have? Dolly immediately picked her up and walked her to the couch, Take your time, whats wrong with you? The doctor said that I have a mental illness and that the treatment is a long-term process, and more importantly, there is a high possibility that my illness will worsen. So Im anxious, what about my child. The girl held Dollys small hand tightly and replied movingly. Soon, everyone around understood, Leon looked at the young girl on the couch who was exining, and for a moment did not know what to say. But you cant harm Anastasia! Have you ever thought that if you harm Anastasia, you will be harming yourself, fortunately Anastasia is fine, if she has any problems, you will really be a criminal, then how about the child? Have you thought about it? Do you want to tell him that he had a mother who attempted murder before? Dolly said immediately after. This, in fact, the young girl has long thought. She thought very clearly that after she gave the child to Leon, she would disappear from then on and would never appear in front of the child again, nor would she let the child know that he had a mentally disturbed mother. Anastasia watched the scene with an expression that gradually became very sad. She hated, hated the girl who killed her child, she resented, resented the girl who stole her beloved man. But then she pitied the girl, pitied her for being reckless for the sake of her child. In the end, its all in the nature of a mother to be reckless for the sake of her child. The truth has finallye out and the girl has been admitted to a mental hospital. Chapter 1821 Thank you! Big brother, sister-inw, I want to discuss something with you. In the office, Leon lowered his head and said softly. It must be about that child, Dolly looked up at him seriously. That child, after hes born, I want to pick him up. Leon spoke immediately afterwards. After all, it is a destiny, the young girl is certainly very excessive, but the child is innocent. She is right, if he were to abandon the child, then no one in the world would ever love that child again. In fact, in essence, Leons heart is still very soft, on the surface look like he is indeed a bit cruel, but in fact, he is an extremely gentle man at heart. Just like when he was in love with Anastasia, he couldnt let that woman suffer a single bit of aggravation and hurt. Thinking about it? Brayden looked up at the brother in front of him and took a sip of his tea. What about Anastasia? Dolly, next to her, hurriedly asked. This, in fact, Leon has looked away, if Anastasia can still give himself a chance, then he will cherish it, from then on she will never leave, but if she is not willing to stay with him, then he will be dependent on the child, will not me anyone. Let it be. Leon replied indifferently. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. In fact, Dolly knew that Anastasia was only angry at this time, so she did not want to see Leon, and when she was well and her anger subsided, there would not be so many things. Dolly got up, walked towards him, patted his arm, smiled yfully, and left. What is this situation? What exactly does that smile of his sister-inw mean? Looking at the departing back, Leon was puzzled in his heart. Brayden went to his desk and started to work. Whats going on here? Leon foxed the people in front of him, his expression was anxious. If theres nothing else, then you can go down first. Brayden didnt even look up and said directly. Its over, its over, this time you are really abandoned by big brother. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Leon sighed and turned around to leave. I think it, you should renovate that house of yours properly again, otherwise, by the time people Anastasia is discharged from the hospital, they will not feel the importance you attach to her ah. Suddenly, deliberately and deliberately, he said. In a sh, Leon immediately perked up, he meant that Anastasia had forgiven herself? He immediately ran over and grabbed Braydens arm tightly and asked in a flurry of questions. Big brother, what did you just say, that Anastasia doesnt me me anymore? What exactly did she say? When is she getting out of the hospital? Ill go pick her up. This stinky guy, why is he so excited that he even forgot where he is? Itspany, so watch your image. Brayden immediately reminded him. Leon immediately dropped his hand with an extremely expectant expression, and as soon as he was sure that Anastasia had forgiven him, Leon ran straight out as soon as he was happy.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Looking at the figure, Brayden shook his head and smiled in satisfaction, hoping that this time, they would both be able to cherish each other properly as he continued to pick up the papers on the table and flipped through them. The young girl, who is still being treated in the mental hospital, was only filled with emotion when she learned that Leon and Anastasia were willing to raise the child for her. In fact, she is also a poor person, if it were not for this, Anastasia would never forgive her in her life. Yes, the young girl was sold into thepound when she was very young, and then she was used by the mother, not being raised as a person at all. It was only when she grew up and her features were well developed that her mother treated her as a person and dressed her up to apany those guests. I think it is also a bitter person. Are you sure you want to do this? Leon asked immediately as he tightened his grip on Anastasias small hand, how he had not expected that the person in front of him would be kind enough to raise someone elses child. So what else? Anastasia sighed softly, she understood the mood and situation of orphans, she couldnt bear to see any of them be orphans. Her parents are dead and she is already an orphan herself, just lucky that she has grown up, and even more thankful that she met Brayden. Well, Ive thought about it, well raise this child, and well both raise it well. Anastasia replied firmly. At this moment, Leons heart was only grateful. Looking at the two people in front of her, Dollys heart was also moved. How is it going? Feeling better? Dolly asked softly as she walked into the other ward. Well, its better, the baby is very good these days, not kicking me in the stomach. The young girl gently stroked her belly and said contentedly. The hospital where Anastasia is staying also has a special area for the treatment of mental illness, so now she and the young girl are staying in the same hospital, only the two dont see each other very often. Dolly, that, did Anastasia really forgive me? The baby, is she really willing to raise it? The young girl raised her head and asked cautiously. This silly girl, how can you lie about such things? Besides, Anastasia is not an unforgiving woman, her heart is still very kind. Dont worry, you wont have to worry about the rest, take good care of yourself and receive good treatment, Leon and Anastasia both said that you are still the childs real mother, they are just the childs godparents. Dolly replied in a soft voice. All of a sudden, the girl in front of a did not hold back, directly cried, yes, in this world, who else is more concerned about themselves than they are, take care of themselves? Im the one who has wronged you all, Im the one who has dragged you down. Looking at the person in front of her crying so sadly, Dolly suddenly felt some heartache. This is the sadness of being a woman, even if she doesnt know whose child is actually in her belly, she still has to give birth and keep him alive, just because she is a mother. She understands the girls suffering and her state of mind at this time. Thank you, without you guys, I really wouldnt have been able to support this. Chapter 1822 Catching up? A few monthster, the baby was born, and Leon and Anastasia took the child back to their home. Aigoo, look at this child, how good-looking and cute it is. Dolly said tenderly while teasing the child. Brayden saw her look and a yful smile appeared on his face. Otherwise, lets have one too? With one force, he swept her directly into his arms,ying on her ear and blowing hot breath. All at once, Dolly blushed. Get up, what are you talking about. She immediately pushed away the person in front of her, a little embarrassed. Yo, shes even shy? No? With a blush he hadnt seen in a long time, Brayden kissed her on the cheek with a swift movement and then turned away. As Leon and Anastasia saw it, they both smiled unconsciously, and so the days returned to peace, and life went on, only there were no more surprises. Although Dollys memory has not been fully restored, but her rtionship with Franklin and Mrs. Knight is a lot closer. Dolly, take a break, dont get tired. In the garden, Mrs. Knight looked at her with a slightly worried expression. Its okay, maam, just dont worry, Ill be fine. Dolly seriously repaired the flower branch. The flower store, which was opened with Mrs. Knight before Dolly lost her memory, has long been closed by Mrs. Knight. Nowadays, thedy looks much lighter, does not want to engage in any more business, just want to raise their own flowers and enjoy their old age in peace. Madam, do you think that I was particrly stupid and dumb before? Dolly suddenly asked thedy next to her. At once, Mrs. Knight was baffled, what kind of talk is that? She was not stupid, she was kind. The day Brayden proposed to me, Vincent obviously showed me those old pictures, and I did get angry, but afterwards, I was so unproductive as to go back to that stinker. Dolly pretended to be angry as she continued. Its not because of true love! Mrs. Knightughed and gently tapped her head with a gossipy expression. You, and Brayden is a match made in heaven, before, you two are the envy of many peoples pair, now although you lost the previous memory, but Brayden still did not give up on you. Mrs. Knight speaks very lightly, but what she says, is very meaningful. Yeah, Brayden never stopped giving of himself, before or now, did he? Dolly looked up, looked at the sky and smiled with satisfaction. With such a caring and reliable other half, her life, enough! Dolly! suddenly, a woman barged right in. All of a sudden, Dolly was stunned, what was going on here? And who are they? Dolly looked at the people in front of her with suspicion and trepidation. Mrs. Knight saw this and immediately ran to her, pulling her to her back and shielding her. What are you doing here? Mrs. Knight was instantly alert. She knew these people, they were all employees of the supermarket, when Dolly was still working in the supermarket, they were not good to Dolly, always yelling at her, if not Jayden went and drove them away, maybe, Dolly would have been harmed by them. Now that they are here together, there must be nothing good about them either! Oh madam, we are all from the same vige, why do you have to be so ufortable? We havent seen Dolly for a long time, and when we heard that she was back, we rushed over to see. A young woman immediately spoke, with a hint of disdain in her expression. What do you mean? Dolly looked at the people in front of her and wondered why she didnt remember anything about them. Were busy here, we dont have time to talk to you, so go away and talk about everything, some other time. Mrs. Knight said bluntly. She has eaten salt, than these people walk more, these people in the heart of what idea, she is naturally clear in her heart. Dont, Dolly, you see we havent seen each other for so long, so lets go out together, get together, have a meal together, and catch up. Catching up on old times? How ridiculous is that? What kind of catching up? Mrs. Knight nced at them with a look of contempt in her eyes. Our Dolly and you have nothing to catch up on, so get out of here, youre breaking and entering. Mrs. Knight said immediately afterwards. This stinking old mother, what age is she, and she is still posing here! A woman in front of her clenched her fists tightly and gritted her teeth. They just want Dolly to talk to Jayden so that they can go back to work in the supermarket again, otherwise they will have to really eat dirt.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Madam, dont be angry, Dolly, I admit that I did do something wrong to you in the past, but you are generous, surely you wont be bothered with us little people, right? Besides, its been so long since then, you should have forgotten what was right and wrong in the past, shouldnt you? The woman said deliberately. She had already heard that Dolly had lost her memory, so thats why she rushed over to do something so humiliating. Yeah, what they say, its not without some truth. Some things in the past on the past, turn the page, there is no need to keep holding on to it, not to mention that she is not the kind of woman who holds a grudge, women, and why make it difficult for women. If you guys have something, just say it right here, as you can see, were really busy here. Dolly said directly. At once, the few women in front of him froze for a moment, and then immediately recovered the expression on their faces. Or how about this, you and Madam are busy first, when youre done, well have dinner together, well wait for you, OK? After such a statement, even if Dolly really did not agree, in the past others heard, there are some say. Dolly gently tugged on Mrs. Knights coat corner, her expression was very confused. For these people in front of her, she really has no impression at all, much less remember what they actually said or did to themselves before. Tomorrow, Ill go to the appointment with her tomorrow, we dont have time today. Mrs. Knight nced at Dolly next to her and responded loudly. Chapter 1823 Borrowing money? After a few people left immediately, Mrs. Knight talked to Dolly about the past, so she could be more careful. Dolly, I can tell you ah, these people are not a light, you must pay attention to safety. Mrs. Knight looked at her worriedly and said seriously. Dollys eyes shed with a hint of dissatisfaction, exactly, what kind of thoughts did they used to harbor about themselves? She put down the tools in her hand, took a sip of tea, and fell into a deep thought. Brayden has been busy in thepany recently, so Dolly did not tell him about it. Dolly, how about we talk to Brayden? Mrs. Knight asked in a low voice, looking at her in front of her. Better not, Braydens been pretty busytely and I dont want to distract him. Dolly replied softly. As a woman, Mrs. Knight naturally understood Dollys mind, so she didnt force the issue and went directly to the dinner with Dolly. After several people saw their arrival, they all went to greet them as if they were attentive. Youre here, weve been waiting for you for a long time. Yeah, we were afraid you guys wouldnte over. Thats right,e on, have a seat. Several women immediately greeted, as if they were afraid of upsetting Dolly and Mrs. Knight. For these reactions, Mrs. Knights heart naturally knows, she has been holding Dollys small hand tightly, how can not let go. Yo, maam, whats going on with you? Why do you keep grabbing Dolly? How is this going to make her eat? Suddenly, a woman next to her said deliberately. Dolly gently patted Mrs. Knights palm and smiled, gesturing to reassure her. A few people began to chatter, and since Dolly hade to this dinner, she was ready to listen to the chatter of these older women. The food is eaten, the drink is drunk, as for what they are talking about, to talk about what, it is better to follow their wishes. Anyway, as long as what they say does not involve themselves, then she will just keep her head down and eat her meal, for some people, they should be careful Dolly kept eating with her food in hand, causing a few people around her to be helpless. What to do ah? Why didnt she say a word? I dare say she just came over for dinner? A young woman rushed to ask at the entrance of the box. Dont rush, take your time. The other woman immediately replied. Yo, Dolly, have you eaten yet? Are you full? Otherwise, lets order a few more dishes? The woman immediately walked into the box and hurriedly asked. Since she was so enthusiastic, she didnt have to be polite, Yes, then lets have another sweet and sour pork, and steamed carp. All of a sudden, the people around were frozen, even Mrs. Knight next to them was also surprised, but Dolly did not care about it, and ordered her own food. She doesnt care what people think! Anyway, in the end, she is not the one who pays for the dinner! Since these people have to let themselves out to eat with them, then why should they be detained? It makes it seem like she is an outsider. Whats wrong? Did I scream a little too much? Dolly covered her small mouth and asked in a low voice. Huh? That, no no, its a blessing to be able to eat. Yes, yes, you eat more, grow your body. Another person said deliberately. Eat as much as you want, you guys made me eat anyway. Dolly continued to pick up the dishes on her te and stuff them into her mouth with a very leisurely look. Mrs. Knight looked at the scene in front of her, the corners of her mouth hooked up a yful arc, it seems, her heart already has an idea, this Dolly ah, really do not sound, a shock. This kind of thing, only she can do out. For a long time, Dolly kept eating, and the people next to her kept watching. They just wondered why, after eating for so long, Dolly still looked as if she hadnt eaten enough. This stinky girl, what kind of bad thoughts are she thinking? Is she doing it on purpose? She just did it on purpose! At the entrance of the box, a woman roared in a low voice. Keep your voice down! In fact, for every word at the door of the box, Dolly heard everything, but deliberately pretended to know nothing. These women, each with a bad heart! She tightly clenched her fist in her hand, ready at any time. Who knows what they asked themselves toe here for? If they said they just wanted to invite themselves for a meal and catch up, then she would not believe it. Dolly, look, we have almost eaten here, we have something that we want to discuss with you. Finally, one person spoke up.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Dolly put down the chopsticks in her hand, wiped her mouth, and immediately looked up at the few people in front of her with a very calm expression. Well, you tell me. She rushed to speak. Heres the thing, there are some sisters who want to work in the supermarket, but without Jaydens permission, you know, they are absolutely not allowed to enter the supermarket directly, so can you go and talk to Jayden and ask him to be amodating. Well, this is just talking about some of the sisters, so what about the rest of the women? Dolly eyed the person in front of her suspiciously, her eyes filled with curiosity. And some other sisters, want to go into business for themselves, but they dont have much money in their hands, so they want to borrow some money from you. Finally, Dolly figured out what was going on. Want to do business, want to start a business, this is certainly a good thing, but they want to borrow money from themselves, this thing is a little too much, right? You know, if it were not for them, then how would you have been scolded and even beaten for nothing? Now they can still have the cheek to borrow money from themselves? This is ridiculous! Its a rtive who goes to work at the supermarket, and I think you should talk to Jayden. After all, I dont work here and I cant manage the people here. Dolly rushed to say. Want to put the me on her alone? Not even the door. Oh, thats right, you have a good rtionship with Jayden, we all believe that with you, Jaydens side is absolutely no problem. A woman rushed to say. By her? Why should she do it? They are so brave to let themselvespel Brayden and Jayden! Sorry, this matter, I cant do it, you should go directly to Jayden to solve it. With that, Dolly was about to get up, intending to leave directly. Hey, you cant leave! Cant go. Chapter 1824 No one Thats true, Jayden is your friend, Brayden is your fianc, how good you are now, you need money and connections, we are not more perfect than you. This group of people, what kind of thick skin to say such unreliable words! Dolly tightly bite their lips, looks very unhappy. With her own personality and temperament, even if Dolly lost her memory, she herself can guess, at first, she must not have helped the few people in front of her! Dolly looked at them fiercely with an appalling expression, a group of wolf-hearted dogs who didnt know gratitude and only knew their own interests, and now they want to cheat themselves here! Her heart burst with anger at the thought. Dont stop me, let me go. She looked at the man in front of her and said coldly, Get up! Im going back. Such a frightening aura, this person in front of you, should be able to feel your anger, right? Get up? She wont! She will block the door of thispartment to death and not let anyone out! Finally, Dolly couldnt help herself, she pushed the person in front of her aside with one force, and walked straight past herself. Yo-ho, this stinky girl, surprisingly not at all well-behaved, suddenly, a very ugly-looking woman in the box directly ran out. Dang! Ah! A miserable scream pierced the long air. All of a sudden, the surrounding people are stunned, what is going on? Dolly looked at the woman on the ground downstairs, expression stunned At once, Mrs. Knight understood, and she immediately took Dollys small hand, intending to leave. Stop them! We cant let them get away! Soon, several men appeared in front of the two of them and surrounded them to death. For a moment, Dolly was baffled, while Mrs. Knight was sober, this was a nt! They are going to break the pot! What do you want to do? Dolly asked in a low voice as she stared at the people in front of her. What can we do, Dolly, youre a murderer who killed a man. Suddenly, a young woman said directly. What? When did she kill someone? That woman clearly jumped down by herself! At that time, she didnt even touch her! Damn it, so I fell for it again? I didnt! No? Todays show, but they are carefully nned, must have! Soon after, several police officers came straight over. Take them all to the police station! Hurry up! At themand, Dolly and Mrs. Knight were brought into the police station. Dolly frowned tightly with a disgruntled expression, those damned women, I cant believe they designed the scene to harm themselves. Come on, dont worry yet, Brayden is still out there, he will help us, dont worry. Mrs. Knight hurriedly patted her shoulder and said softly. What is there to worry about? How can she not be worried when things have gone to this extent?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Dolly, youve killed someone this time. After youe in, you wont be able to get out. The young woman next to her said in a gloomy voice. Why are you guys doing this? I have no grudges or enemies with you guys, why did you set me up like this? What exactly have I done to offend you guys? Huh! Where did you offend them? What has offended them is more than just a little bit? In the beginning, if it wasnt for this stinky woman, how could they have been driven out by Jayden among them? If it wasnt for her, how could she have stayed at home and been looked down upon by her husbands family and ridiculed by her aunts and sisters-inw? All of this is her fault! However, Mrs. Knight has listened to the status quo before. But there is a good saying, God made, can be forgiven, self-made, can not live, the reason why they will be fired, driven away by Jayden, is not because of their own work style problems? Its all self-inflicted, dont think of putting all the me on others. Mrs. Knight said in a deliberately low voice, and Dolly immediately looked away from Mrs. Knight in front of her with a lot of apprehension. Madam means that she knows something inside? Dont be afraid, justice will prevail, you havent hurt anyone, and thew wont hurt you, son, dont worry, Brayden will do everything he can to get us out. Mrs. Knight said immediately. Its just a pity that Brayden, who is now in the country, has gone abroad. Come on, save your breath, people Brayden is not in the country right now, who else do you expect toe to the rescue? The young woman next to her continued. Brayden had gone abroad? Dollys eyes shed with a trace of confusion, what to do now that Brayden was gone, who else could do it for her? Who else could get himself out? Franklin came home from school, and if he couldnt see Mrs. Knight, the boy must have gone crazy. Comrade police! Im telling you, Im the only one who has anything to do with this matter, she has nothing to do with it. Dolly pointed to Mrs. Knight and said anxiously. However, the police did not believe her words at all. Comrade police, you must not listen to her, they are in cahoots. A few people next to her said deliberately, ying stubble. At this time Brayden, is standing in front of the window, holding a cell phone, dialing the phone, the expression looks a little anxious, this Dolly, and go to do what? Why always do not answer the phone? He clutched the phone tightly, a cold light shed in his eyes, she wouldnt be out of something again, right? Brayden hung up the phone and then dialed Leon directly. Sister-inw? Didnte to the office. Leon said in a low voice, without a hint of ups and downs in his tone. It seems that Leon has not seen Dolly either. You hurry up and find out, dont let anything happen to her, Ive been calling her before I left the country, she didnt answer, and now that Ive arrived abroad, she still hasnt answered. Braydens voice was full of worry. Good, big brother, dont worry first, dont worry, I will go to my sister-inw right away and make sure she is safe. Leon said while picking up the jacket on the sofa and walked straight out. Grandma! Im home! Franklin shouted as soon as he ran into the living room, but there was not a single response, not a single movement around. Whats going on? The child looked around, feeling very wrong, and then he shouted several times in session, but still did not hear any movement. Did Grandma go to the garden again? No, she should be back at this hour. Franklin immediately put down his school bag and rushed out. Chapter 1825 Lives are at stake Dang! Leon barged right in, with a panting look. Son, where is your grandmother? He asked hurriedly as he looked around. Grandma is gone! As soon as I got back, there was no sign of her, and there was no sign of her in the garden. Franklins voice trembled as he answered immediately. It seemed that Mrs. Knight had disappeared with Dolly, and Leon punched himself hard on the head, in a very unpleasant mood. This is bad. How will he exin to Brayden? Ding ding ding! Dont worry yet, I heard that someone is inviting sister-inw and Mrs. Knight to dinner. On the phone, Anastasias voice was calm. Leon scratched the back of his head, and was very suspicious.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. You know, Dollys character has always been very good, natural friends are also a lot of, around this, to invite her to dinner can be a lot of people. No, no, no, wait, she was invited to dinner, so the other person must know her, and has not returned, and Dolly has not been answering Braydens calls, so something must have happened. So, all things considered, it must have been someone with a grudge against Dolly who invited her to dinner! No, hes going to have to enlist some help. Leon immediately hung up the phone and walked straight to the supermarket. In the past, when Dolly lived here, often go to work in that supermarket, naturally contact the supermarket more people, whether it is good for her, or bad for her, there are always that a few people in the heart is clear. What do you mean, Dollys back? An old woman with a trembling voice, clutching Leons arm, rushed to ask. Yes, Auntie, have you seen her? He asked immediately. No! I havent seen her this whole day, she hasnt been here. The old woman answered immediately. The old woman used to have a good rtionship with Dolly and was honest, never causing trouble, even if something really happened in the supermarket, she was just a bystander, doing her part of the job. Auntie, are you sure? There was talk of inviting my sister-inw to dinner. Leon continued. Time and time again, one answer after another, but Leon still did not get the desired response, perhaps, he should ask in a different way. Around here, is there any ce for a get-together? Yes, not far from there, there is a small restaurant where we used to get together for dinner. Very good! Without saying a word, Leon ran straight out. Thats right, he hoofed it to the small restaurant, picked up the photos in his hand, and started asking the owner and the owners wife in the restaurant. Ugh! This restaurant is going to close soon. The owner sighed as he smoked a cigarette. Why is the door closed? Leon looked around and was puzzled, it was really strange, the location of this restaurant is so good, howe business is not good at all? He sized up the boss and the bosss wife in front of him suspiciously, his eyes full of questions. What, Dolly killed someone? How is that possible? On a normal day, she wouldnt even touch a puppy, so how could she possibly kill someone? Leon cleared his throat, intending to ask a clear question. You also do not beat around the bush to inquire, I tell you the truth, that woman, we also know before, she is our regr customers here. I know that several of them used to work together again in the supermarket, and they usually also often get together in my ce. The boss exined in style, all of a sudden, Leon was blinded, he said so carefully, that must be right, but, all this, and what is going on? He clutched the corner of his shirt tightly and tried to control his emotions. After a few words, Leon immediately ran out of the restaurant, those damn pussies, how dare they set up his sister-inw like that! He immediately picked up his cell phone and dialed it directly. Sister-inw is in the police station. What do you mean? Why is she at the police station? Lets not talk about that first, Ill be right over. With that, Anastasia simply hung up the phone and handed the child over to the nanny next to her. Soon, Anastasia, Skyler, Amara and Jayden, they all went to the police station. Dolly, what the hell is going on here? What exactly did you do? Skyler immediately held Dollys small hand and asked anxiously. What else could she do? Dollys eyes were filled with a clear liquid. What can she do? The people were framed, and now they have to be here to somehow bear the trumped up charges. All this, came too suddenly, she did not have time to make preparations, and Mrs. Knight, although the heart, but also did not think that those women would do so desperate. Madam, what exactly happened? Tell us quickly, so that we can prescribe the right medicine. Anastasia said softly. Yes, yes, I will tell you all. Mrs. Knight clutched her arm and replied anxiously. Sure enough, it was Dollys former co-worker from when she worked in the supermarket. Pop! Suddenly, Leon swung a fist directly at the wall next to him, and instantly, a stream of blood flowed out between his fingers. What can we do? People are crowded, they are on the scene, perjury, lying, is what they are good at, but Dollys side cant produce any evidence that they are innocent. Amara clenched her fingers, her heart was very anxious, those damn women, they are so cruel, but the bell must be tied, perhaps, the problem is on them, then the answer will also appear on them. Jayden, Amara waved her hand, gesturing for the man next to her to pass, and whispered, I think, right, we should go talk to those women. Talking? How to talk? What to talk about? What else is there to talk about? They have made Dolly look like this, and they want to avoid themselves! Think about it, since they set Dolly up for money, perhaps, they can also let Dolly go for money, Amara reminded deliberately. For a moment, Jaydens eyes lit up thats a good thing to say! Hey, you guys, get over here! Amara came up with a trick! Jayden rushed to say. In a sh, several people immediately ran over. Looking at such a tense appearance in front of her, Mrs. Knights heart had a little expectation, she knew in her heart that after all, it was a matter of human life, and she and Dolly were not going to be able to get out in a moment. Chapter 1826 “Corpse” Resurrection What do you want to do? Several people looked at Jayden and Amara in front of them with fear in their hearts. Now you know youre scared? Its toote! Jaydens eyes shed with a biting look of discontent. I heard that you guys were there when Dolly killed someone. Amara stared at them with a deadly stare and whispered. A few people in front of me panicked, finished finished, the two of them would not have known the truth of the matter, right? The expressions of the few people in front of her were rmed, causing Amara to be more sure of what she had in mind and continued, I also heard that you want to go back to work at the supermarket and that you want Dolly to borrow money? It seems that Dolly has told them both. A slightly olderdy looked at them coldly, gritting her teeth, Dolly that damned bitch, how dare she think of asking others to help! But so what? This time, she will definitely not be able to escape! Yes, Dolly wouldnt, and she killed one of us! Thedy rushed to cover up. Dolly is a kind of person, no one knows better than the two of them, even if the woman was very angry, but not to the extent of killing people, just a pity, the restaurant surveince has been destroyed, they can not investigate the truth of the matter. Jayden clenched his fist in his hand, his eyes shed with a bitterness, these damned stinky women, they even put the idea to Dollys body, why dont they personally find themselves to solve it? It was because she was kind! You are the ones involved and need to clear everything with the police, lets go. With that, Jayden was about to push them forward. No! Im not leaving! We just got out of the police station, why are we going there again? Im not going! Im going home! A young woman shouted. Yeah, we just got out of the police station, didnt we? For a moment, Anastasia was thrown into confusion for a time, and finally, to convince them, Jayden made a phone call to the police in front of them. Several people in front of you, you look at me, I look at you, although the heart is very uneasy, but still hold each others arms, together towards the police station. Police, havent we already exined everything? Why do you want us toe over again? We are very tired, OK. A womanined in a low voice in front of the police officer, with a bad attitude. You guys are tired? Were not tired! The police got angry all of a sudden and yelled directly. At once, there was silence around, and the atmosphere was a bit awkward. Thats right, they put all the me on Dolly, leaving no room for her at all. This bunch of ruthless guys are trying to put Dolly to death! But unbeknownst to Jayden and Amara, a few people in the hospital were making some big moves.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Stand still! Suddenly, a mans voice came over, and several people not far away immediately stopped in their tracks, their expressions panicked. Where do you want to push this corpse? Brayden asked loudly as he walked over. Those people turned around and looked at the man who slowly walked over, and was really shocked, crap, why is he here? Isnt he abroad? Its over, its really over this time! Once Brayden came, it was all for nothing. O Brayden, what brings you back all of a sudden? Oh, I heard something had happened to Dolly, so I rushed over to check it out. Brayden replied lightly, without a hint of ups and downs in his tone. Its really time toe, not far from the woman pushing the sick car rubbing her hands together, her heart is very nervous, that, its gettingte, youd better hurry back to get a good rest. With that, she was about to leave. Hey,e on, isnt that the guy who was killed by Dolly? Where are you pushing it to? Brayden asked immediately afterwards, a yful curve at the corner of his mouth. Cremation Yes! Were going to cremate the corpse! The woman said immediately. Instantly, the corpses hand moved slightly, perhaps by the word cremation to the shock. Thats right, Ill go with you guys then. With that, Brayden was about to walk forward. No, no, no! This is absolutely not possible! If he goes, this person who was pretending to be dead will really die! Youve just returned to your country, youd better go back. With that, the woman was about to push him to the side. Snap! Suddenly, Brayden pushed the woman directly to the corner with one force, and his eyes shed with a murderous aura. These rotten people, obviously trying to nt evidence to frame Dolly, and now they still want to get away with it? There is no way! Its okay, Im not tired, Ill go with you. Saying that, Brayden was about to push the sick trolley towards the cremation room not far away. Hiss! The door opened. Damn, Brayden the stinking man really pushed himself to the cremation room, the woman in the sick car gritted her teeth, anxiety in her heart, clutching the sick car with a grim expression. Shes not dead! Somebody help her! Here, just send it straight in. Saying that, Brayden lifted the white cloth directly above the corpse. No, no, no! No! Im not dead yet! Just as the corpse was being pushed towards the machine, finally, the woman who was pretending to be dead couldnt hold back any longer and shouted directly. Yoo-hoo, youre finally awake! Whats going on here? Shes not dead? Brayden looked at the family member next to him and hurriedly asked, deliberately pretending not to know anything. Im not dead, I dont need to be cremated! Im really not dead! The corpse clutched Braydens arm and shouted anxiously. Good, its settled! Good, then, since you are still alive, go to the police station and tell the truth. The police station? All of a sudden, the woman in the sick car lowered her head, how should she say the words? She had taken money from someone else. Brayden didnt wait for her to agree, he picked her up, walked out of the cremation room, and threw her into his car. Soon, the car pulled up in front of the police station. Knock it off! While Skyler was arguing with the police, Brayden appeared in front of them with the corpse and for a moment, there was silence. Whats the situation? Arent you already dead? Mrs. Knight next to her eximed incredulously. Tell the truth or Brayden deliberately pointed to the police officer next to him with a threat in his gaze. The corpse froze for a moment, and then immediately regained his expression on his face, and immediately told the police the truth, hoping to mitigate some of his guilt. The truth has sincee out, and at that moment, Dolly and Mrs. Knight were released directly. At this time Dolly, looking at Brayden, eyes filled with transparent liquid, Brayden a hand to take her into his arms, softlyforted. Chapter 1827 Host a party1 Dolly, please, please forgive us. Yes, Dolly, it was all our fault before, so please forgive us if youre not too kind. Forgive them? They put all the me on themselves for the matter of human lives, and now they have the face to beg for forgiveness? How absurd! Leave it to the police. Dolly said to Brayden, and then head into the car not far away. They bullied themselves before, and now that she has lost her memory, they still havent forgotten to bully her, so why should she be soft-hearted and give them face? Now that they are in the police station, they will not be able to do anything. Some times, they should give some people a hard lesson, otherwise, they really own their own goodness good bully! Is everything okay? Brayden asked heartily as he gently stroked her hair. Dolly snuggled in his arms, just a slight nod, did not speak, as long as he is there, everything is not a problem. She suddenly felt that, slowly, she had be dependent on this man.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Fool, there are some things you cant remember, then ask Mrs. Knight, for all the previous things, Mrs. Knight knows better than anyone in her heart. Brayden kissed her forehead and rushed to say. Yes, she had been living with Mrs. Knight in the old days, and naturally Mrs. Knight knew herself well. Things, and so it ended, gradually, everything returned to the previous calm. Dolly and Brayden are in love with each other, Skyler and Stephen, Jayden and Amara, Leon and Anastasia, each pair is very happy, and this is what Dolly would like to see most. Only that Vincent, but how can not let go of Dolly. President, could it be that, are you really just going to let go? In the office, the assistant lifted her head and asked Vincent next to her. Letting go? Why should I let go? Vincent clutched the corner of his coat with a fierce expression. Yes, now Dolly, indeed and Brayden together, but this does not mean that the two of them will be smoothly into the marriage hall ah. Brayden, that stinking man, must not even know that hispany has begun to face a crisis until now! Hows the preparation going? Vincent turned around, looked at the assistant in front of him, and asked coldly. Everything is ready, just waiting for you to give the order. The assistant replied firmly. Very well, Vincent half-squinted at the window, lost in thought. Tell them that its time to implement the n. After a long time, he slowly spoke to his assistant. After all, this war is stilling, Brayden, so lets wait and see! Im sure youre anxious to win or lose with me too! Mr. Kirnd, somethings wrong! The assistant immediately burst into Braydens office and shouted in panic. Big brother, something is really wrong. Leon said immediately afterwards. What could possibly be going on right now? Brayden raised his head, nced at the two of them and did not say anything, just continued with his work at hand. The assistant and Leon wandered anxiously with helpless expressions. Big brother, you cant stay calm anymore, those clothes, those to be exported are gone! Leon shouted. In one fell swoop, Braydens pen fell to the floor. What is the situation? The clothes to be exported, have not been sent to the ship? Brayden suspiciously surveyed the two people in front of him, the heart is very curious. Brother, we have sent those clothes to the ship, but who knows that the ship actually sank in the middle of the way, the clothes are all gone. Leon said with difficulty. For a moment, Brayden froze, Where are the people? What happened to the people on the ship? The person is fine. The assistant answered immediately. At once, Brayden understood that there must be someone in it, and he went to the window with a displeased expression, and this time, who is it! Dang! Brayden a fist swung directly into the wall next to him with a grim aura. The two men next to him, looking at him in this manner, did not dare to speak, but only bowed their heads and waited for hismand. Is there a spare? Brayden rushed to ask. There is, but the quantity is not enough, and there is not enough time, the other party is anxious to have these clothes. The assistant said softly, with a trace of uneasiness in his eyes. Keep producing! No stoppage of work! And dont tell anyone about the ship sinking at sea, Ill make it clear to them. With that, Brayden grabbed the jacket next to him and walked right out. In the office, Leon and his assistant gave each other a firm nod before leaving. As expected, the other side threw a big tantrum at Brayden, Dolly looked at Brayden a lowly look, very heartbroken, since childhood, he Brayden when suffered this kind of aggression? Dolly frowned tightly and was upset. After a burst ofining and venting his anger, Brayden hung up the phone, walked into the living room and sat down on the couch, looking haggard, and if he was right, the incident should have been done by someone Vincent found. Brayden sighed softly, a hint of helplessness shed in his eyes. He understands that Vincents heart for Dolly, but since things havee to this point, that man should just let go and give Dolly happiness. After a moments hesitation, Brayden picked up his cell phone and dialed it anyway. Emma, Id like to ask you a favor Emmas eyes gradually dulled, the opportunity to ask Brayden to ask for help is really notmon, it seems, he must be in some big trouble. Dont worry, as long as I can do it, I will give it my all. Emma replied immediately. Soon Emma learned the truth of what was going on and also expressed her willingness to help him. Braydens partner is abroad and Emmaspany is also abroad. In order to give his partner some buffer time, he has to turn to Emma and ask her to throw a party and invite some celebrities from the business world to attend. Emma immediately picked up her cell phone and dialed one after another. And this news was soon learned by Vincent. What do you mean, Emmas having a party? When? Vincent asked the assistant in front of him in surprise. I only just got the news, President, this time, she has invited a lot of celebrities from home and abroad. The assistant immediately said. How could she suddenly host a party? Vincents expression was suspicious. Nope, shes helping Brayden! The news that Emma was going to hold arge banquet was quickly spread, to which people at home and abroad were excited, knowing that only people with status and position could attend the banquet. Chapter 1828 Host a party2 Vincent kept scratching the back of his head with a displeased expression. President, the invitation has been delivered, so are we going or not? The assistant looked at him and asked hurriedly. Go! Of course he had to go! But he didnt go abroad to attend her so-called banquet! Go! With that, Vincent walked straight out. Looking at such a determined look in front of him, the assistant was surprised in his heart, knowing that it was a bureau, but why did the president still go to the appointment? Mr. Wood, at this time, shouldnt you be thinking about your ownpany, your own business? How can you still have the effort to go to any party? Vincent stared at Braydens partner abroad in front of him and hurriedly said, his expression a bit anxious. Its a party hosted by Miss Emma, and they said that I must go there. Mr. Wood immediately replied. Vincent rubbed his palms together, looking very anxious, and continued, Mr. Wood, I think, as men, we should put our careers first On the side, Mr. Wood was flipping through papers while listening to his rant. At first, he was polite to Vincent, then he got really annoyed and immediately threw the papers in his hand onto the table in front of him with an impatient expression. Mr. Vincent, if theres nothing else, you can go first, didnt Miss Emma invite you too? What? Dont you want to go and pack up? Mr. Wood asked directly. Pack up for what? He had no intention of attending any party at all. I dont have time to attend that party, I still value my career. Vincent answered deliberately. Then shouldnt your career be at home? Why did you have toe abroad? A statement that left Vincent in front of him speechless, it seems that he does not want to side with himself. Vincent sighed softly with a disgruntled expression. Fortunately, he had done something on the boat, if he had approached the man in front of him directly and tried to work with him, he would have been rejected. Finally, Mr. Wood looked at his watch, skimmed Vincent in front of him, and simply grabbed his coat and left. Looking at the distant back, Vincents heart was left with a pang of disappointment.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. President, what should we do now? What else can I do? Go to the party. Go! Go to the appointment! With that, Vincent walked straight out. Because of Emmas cooperation, sure enough, Brayden finished the task in the shortest possible time. Leon and his assistant looked at the pile of clothes in front of them and were surprised. They never thought that those employees in the factory would produce so many clothes in such a short period of time. All right! Dont look, Im hiring a lot of employees and paying double. Looking at the two of them with very puzzled expressions, Brayden exined. All of a sudden, the two people in front of you all understand, but as long as you canplete the task and not affect the reputation of your ownpany, everything is fine! This time Brayden is learning to be smart, he did not openly in front of the public will be shipped out of the clothes, but took other channels, and when Vincent reacted, the clothes have long been shipped abroad. Pop! In the office, Vincent mmed the vase and flower pot with a fierce look. The assistant next to him just watched him lose his temper, not daring to speak up and persuade him. Damn Brayden! yelled Vincent, looking out the window. Sneeze! Who misses me? Brayden snorted,ughed, and whispered. Who would think of him? Dolly skimmed her lips, with a hint of contempt in her eyes, as she deliberately said, It wouldnt be that Emma, would it? Some time ago, Emma had a party and Brayden went to it, but Dolly didnt go because she had something to do. Brayden slowly walked over and swept her into his arms with a yful expression, Youre jealous? Whos jealous? She wasnt! Dolly looked away, silent, and didnt say anything. Brayden kissed her cheek, his heart was very satisfied, he just like to see her jealous look, cute and yful. Okay, this time, ah, we should also thank people Emma, she is a great help. Brayden continued. Yes, who is Emma? A flip of the hand, people will think she will have some big action, besides, she looks so beautiful, people are so good, naturally followed by a lot of men, maybe, this Braydens heart is still thinking about that woman! Dolly red at him and turned around to leave. What are you doing there? Dont go, I havent had enough hugs. Brayden gentlyy on Dollys ear, blew hot breath and said immediately. After the two of them had a good time, Dolly started to talk to him about business and asked, Hey, should we bring Franklin over? For a moment, Brayden was baffled, the two of them were living a good life, why did they need to bring the child over? He looked at the person in front of him suspiciously, his expression was curious. Franklin is not too young, and I want to expose him to a better education. She bowed her head and spoke softly. Brayden understood her mind at once and hesitated a little. Im just afraid that they are willing to pick up the children, but people Franklin does not want toe over ah! The child and Mrs. Knight have lived together for a long time, and naturally will not easily leave thedy. If Mrs. Knight is also taken over, it is not impossible, but he knows very well in his heart that Mrs. Knight will not leave that vige. How could she havee downtown when she had lived most of her life in that vige and had a garden to tend? You, dont think so much about it, thedy and Franklin are noting over. Brayden said bluntly. This, Dolly heart also understands, but she wants to try, after all, all this, for the sake of the child. Tomorrow, just in time for the weekend, Ill ask Franklin and Mrs. Let her be, Brayden yawned, and walked into the bedroom. In the psychosis, Anastasia, holding the baby, was sitting with Leon in front of the young girl, looking very cozy. Here, take a look, this is your son. Anastasia handed the child to the young girl and immediately said. How have you been? Feeling better? Leon also asked in a low voice. Several people exchanged pleasantly and had a good time. Im not going, I want to stay with Grandma! Franklin shouted from the living room. This shout, really Dolly to the shock, a moment, Dollypletely understand the childs mind, and will not be forced. Chapter 1829 Agree to move Dolly understands the bond between the child and thedy, yet she worries about the childs future, after all, one day, the child will have to grow up. Dollys eyes gradually dulled and her mood was somewhat unpleasant. Go on, child. Mrs. Knight suddenly came over and said in a low voice, without a trace of ups and downs in her tone. In fact, she also can not let go of this child, but helpless, she would prefer to let this child go farther, she knows very well in her heart, Franklin and Dolly together, will definitely learn more. Grandma, I dont want to go, I want to stay with you! The child jumped right into Mrs. Knights arms and shouted. For a moment, looking at the scene in front of her, Dolly was moved. Maam, why dont youe with us, we can move all the flowers in the garden there. Dolly patted Mrs. Knights shoulder gently and rushed to speak. Thedy raised her head and looked at the person in front of her with relief, her heart was content that Dolly had not recovered her previous memories and could ept the child and herself, which was actually quite remarkable. I cant, Im an old man, I dont want to toss and turn, its better for you to take Franklin. With that, thedy was about to leave. No! If Grandma doesnt go, I wont go either! Suddenly, the child shouted, and then ran straight out. All of a sudden, Dolly was stunned, it was the first time she had seen this Franklin lose his temper so much. Maam, you cane with us. I know youre worried about the flowers, we can move there, cant we? Look at Franklin, if you dont go, he wont go there. For the sake of the children, you should move there. Dolly shook Mrs. Knights arm as she did so. Mrs. Knight half-squinted her eyes and looked out of the window, a trace of hesitation shed in her eyes. She naturally hoped that Franklin could have a bright future, but she had lived here for decades, and really did not want to leave the nest again. How about this, when the children grow up and be independent in the future, we will move in, okay? Dont worry, this house is still yours. Dolly hurriedly said. Well, its all about the kids. Mrs. Knight finally straightened her back and nodded firmly. For Dolly to convince Mrs. Knight to move this thing, Brayden is also really surprised, to know, like Mrs. Knight so principled people, is not easily persuaded, it seems that this Dolly must have made a lot of efforts.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He stared at the person in front of him and smiled faintly. What are youughing at? Dolly muttered as she lightly punched him on the back. Youre quite capable, to convince thedy to let her move, impressive. Brayden replied directly. Of course, in this world, there is only what she does not want to do, there is nothing she can not do, Dolly patted herself , a very proud look. Brayden doted on her little head, his eyested with a wave of affection. She still hasnt changed, shes still as sweet and kind as ever, but the only difference from before is that she has lost her previous memories. Thinking about it, Brayden sighed softly, a trace of loss shed in his eyes. Although the two of them did go through a lot of storms between them before, and there are some bad memories, but it is because of that seemingly bad memories, but let them always hold hands, each other never leave each other. Whats wrong with you? Suddenly, Dolly appeared in front of him and immediately asked. Huh? Its okay,e on, hurry up and clean up. Brayden hurriedly changed the subject. Nothing? He was clearly just a heavy hearted look ah, Dolly looked at the busy figure, a trace of suspicion in the eyes. So men can say what they mean, too, huh? Especially a serious man like Brayden, she straightened her clothes and went on with her work. Soon after, Mrs. Knight and Franklin moved right into the Brayden cottage. Thats how you look like a family! Dolly looked at the few people in front of her and showed a smile at the corner of her mouth without thinking, patted the childs arm and reminded him, Franklin, from now on, you have to study well ah. Mom, just dont worry, I wont let you down. Franklin replied with conviction. Dang! Suddenly, the door was kicked open and all of a sudden the air was quiet. Brayden immediately ran over and wanted to find out what was going on! Dolly, what the hell is wrong with you you! It was Les voice, why did she suddenlye here? Mrs. Knight tightened her brow, and with one force, pulled Dolly directly behind herself, trying to protect her. What are you doing here? Brayden asked immediately, his tone nonchnt. Im here to see your daughter-inw! Dolly, get out here! Hurry up! Le yelled, looking very upset. Dont go out there. Mrs. Knight said to her immediately. Oops maam, its okay, dont worry ah, Ill just go out and check, Ill be right back. With that, Dolly went straight out. Although Les image is indeed somewhat fierce, but Dolly knows in her heart that she will not be a bad person, no matter whether it was before or not, at least now she is not. What are you yelling about? Whats wrong? Whats wrong? Dolly asked as she walked over. This stinking woman, its been so long, she didnt even call herself! And what about opening a gourmet store? Where is the store? Whats the matter with you? Eating on? Le looked at the strawberry in Dollys hand and said deliberately. Oh, yes, yes, yes,e on, Miss James, you try it, its delicious. With that, Dolly gave all the remaining strawberries in her hand to Le. In that moment, Le ate strawberries like crazy, without stopping for a moment, and also seemed to have forgotten the real purpose of hering here. Finally, she touched her stomach with a satisfied expression. Just as she was about to boast that the strawberries were delicious, she suddenly remembered something, straightened her clothes and became extremely serious. Dont think Ill forgive you if you give me some strawberries. Le shouted. Forgive her? What does that mean? Dolly looked curiously at the person in front of her with a strange expression. Good for you, how dare you forget it all, look, theres you Dolly, how dare you forget the promise we made then! Was it you who said you would open a gourmet restaurant? Did you say you would cook food for me? Le pointed at her nose and shouted. Chapter 1830 Open a gourmet store For a moment, Dolly was baffled, a food store? She wanted to open it, right? She was the one who wanted to pester her to do it! This girl, she really dares to say anything in order to achieve her goal, ah. I dont care! Dolly, youve promised me before that youll open a food store with me. Le suddenly sat down on the floor and shouted with a pout. Really owe her in a previous life, so much so that in this life to be tortured by her, Dolly patted his palm, turned around and left directly. Finally, all the people were clear about the purpose of Les arrival, and they rxed their guard, and no longer had any defense against her, because they all knew in their hearts that in fact Le, like Dolly, had lost her previous memories. This is also good, it is better than the old Le daily thinking about framing Dolly.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Brayden lifted his head and looked up at the sky above, a glimmer of relief in his eyes. What are you doing? Le asked loudly as she pped him hard on the shoulder. Nothing. Brayden replied tersely. That, you and that Vincent, do you know each other well? Suddenly, the person in front of him continued to ask. Brayden looked away from her and realized her cheeks had turned red. Is she shy? No way? She likes that Vincent, Brayden wondered as he sized up the person in front of him. Le, whats the matter with you? You like that Vincent? Brayden asked hastily as he stared at her carefully. What is it? Whats all the fuss about? Is it necessary to be so surprised? He can like Dolly, but he cant like Vincent? Whats the point of that? No, how do you Oh, that, no, you like that Vincent, right? Like to go after ah. Brayden immediately replied. What a surprise, after the memory loss Le fell in love with Vincent, and I wonder if this is a wonderful fate or not? Anyway, as long as its not a bad fate, its good. What do you want to do? Say it! Brayden murmured as he patted her on the back. That, I want to ask him out to dinner. Le lowered her head and said shyly. What is this, she suddenly became so shy, which is to make yourself a little awkward. Hey, can you be normal? I think this is the first time Ive seen you shy in a long time. Brayden said deliberately. Oh no, Im thin-skinned! Le said as if pouting. But pull back, she is thin-skinned? In the past, when he was not married to Dolly, he did not know who came to hispany every day and pestered him to death. Brayden skimmed her, a yful look in his eyes. However, in fact, this is good, at least even if the person in front of you regains her memory, by then the rice is cooked, she will not pester herself again. Brayden, what bad idea are you thinking again? Le asked hurriedly as she pinched his arm hard. No, what bad idea can I have? All right, hurry up and get busy! With that, Brayden simply left. Regarding the gourmet store, Dolly and Le discussed and decided to open a small gourmet store, because Dolly usually has to help Mrs. Knight with the flowers. Gee, why do you guys care about these flowers? You might as well cook a few more dishes and earn more money to spend. Le muttered softly as she went about her business. This girl, obviously a rich second generation, usually not short of money, why now every day thinking about how to make money na! Dolly shook her head and sighed. Dolly, dont youugh at me. Suddenly, Le shifted her painting style and suddenly said. Joke? About what? About her making money on her own? What are you talking about, how can Iugh at you? That, actually I just want to prove to my dad that even though I have amnesia, even though I do have poor health, I can still be independent and earn my own money to support myself. Le said it so seriously and with such seriousness. In an instant, Dolly understood it all, and her promise to Le was gradually being fulfilled. Yo, you two are really opening a food store? Anastasia asked while walking over with a gossipy expression. Feel free to eat, feel free to take, give you a 50% discount, feel free to eat! Le pointed to the gourmet food made by Dolly next to her and hurriedly said. A 50% discount? Thats too stingy, right? We are good friends, how can we talk about money? What talk about money ah? How hurtful it is to talk about money. Skyler said deliberately, eating the food next to him with a very satisfied look. Hey hey hey, Im telling you, remember how much you ate tonight, 50% off! Not free! This is at least Dollys hard work, you have to give some of it. Le said embarrassed. All of a sudden, people around usughed. The news of Dollys gourmet restaurant opening has almost spread through the streets, and that Vincent, naturally, shoulde over and politely congratte her. Hey, hes here. Le said excitedly as she tugged tightly at Dollys coat. What is it? Dolly raised her head and looked at the person walking slowly not far away with a very indifferent expression. Thats right, its Vincent. Its just an ordinary man, as far as it goes, there are more handsome men in this world than Vincent, such as Brayden, this Le how to see that stinky man? Dolly shook her head without making a single reaction. Dolly, congrattions. With that, Vincent walked straight towards her, cing the flowers in his hand on a side table in the process. Le squatted down and sniffed, well, it smelled really good. This flower smells so good. She said with a smile as she stared at Vincent in front of her. Vincent just smiled, did not pay attention to her, continued to look at Dolly and asked, That, are you tired? Or else rest for a while Dollys not tired, shes busy and doesnt have time to talk to you, why dont we both talk? Le said bluntly. The few people next to her were surprised to hear such a statement from her. Would it be a little too obvious to be so bright? Skyler took off his sunsses and took a closer look at everything in front of him. Hey, do you like him? Skyler slowly walked over, patted Les shoulder and asked gossipingly. Chapter 1831 Income Distribution All at once, Skyler understood, this girl is still shy! She took Les little hand and walked straight ahead. Hey, let me tell you something, our Le likes that Vincent, we need to find a way. Skyler said deliberately, she is not doing this for Le, yes, she is doing it for Dolly. Skyler deliberately said, she is not for Le to do this thing, yes, she is purely for Dolly. If Vincent and Le really got together, then there should be no more surprises between Dolly and Brayden, but I dont know whats in Vincents mind. The people in front of you look at me, I look at you, the expression is a little embarrassed. Yes, firstly, they dont know Vincent well, and secondly, they dont know this Le either, so how can they hook them up? Besides, Vincent has always made his own decisions about his good deeds, so I guess a woman like Le is not something he would look at. Its better to let them speak for themselves in matters of affection. Anastasia said in a low voice, to which several people in front of her agreed. But it gave Le some headaches. She and that Vincent contact time is not long, neither know what he likes, nor know his character temperament is like, she does not know what to give him some gifts, and do not know where to start. Looking at Les embarrassed expression, Dollys eyes shed a hint of gossip, really unexpected, this Le even has a shy time. Okay, okay, we just told her something about Vincent, as for the rest, thats still up to her to try. Dolly rushed to say. This is a statement that they recognize. What are you guys doing? Suddenly, Vincent came out of the bathroom and asked loudly, and soon the few people in front of him dispersed. Its okay. Dolly replied softly. What is fine? Obviously, they party is discussing things, it seems that they are hiding something from themselves in secret again. However, this is normal, they and they are not the same way, naturally can not talk together, but that Le,pared to the previous, is a lot of change. Vincent, here. Saying that, Le then handed him a ss of juice and asked worriedly, Are you okay? I saw you look a little ugly just now. Nothing. Vincent deliberately replied as if nothing had happened. Thats right, he did feel a little sick, he had a stomach problem before, as long as he didnt eat in the morning, at noon, his stomach would be very difficult, thats why he stayed in the bathroom for a long time before he woulde out, the purpose is not to let these people in front of him see his wretched appearance. Is it really okay? Dont you need to go to the hospital to get checked out? Le asked worriedly. Vincent shook his head before leaving. A day of leisure time soon passed, everyone had a good time, although Vincents presence made the atmosphere a little awkward, but they did not show a very unhappy look, after all, is Dollys life saver, they naturally will not do is very excessive. Before leaving, Le was still a little upset and more than a little lost, because Vincent before leaving, he did not say hello to her. Ohe on, its just that I didnt say hello to you, as far as that goes. Dolly gently patted her arm and spoke impatiently. The expression on Les face hadsted for a long time, which made her feel a little unhappy, and not a teenage girl in love, why so pretentious ah? The two women exchanged a few more pleasantries, and Le left. Mrs. Knight looked at the departing back and muttered in her heart. In fact, at this time Le, the mind is the most innocent, she has no harmful thoughts, nor any bad ideas, just want to have a pure love, and a not too big or small career. To say that her character now,pared to the past, that is really a lot of change, which more or less Brayden feel some relief. You know, if in the past, Brayden saw Dolly and Le together, then the whole heart must be hanging, but now is different, he will not worry about Le to set up Dolly. Hey, that, how should the ie be distributed? On the phone, Le asked shyly. Normally, Dolly should get more ie because the food is made by her, and she naturally gives more to this food store. However, for the money, Dolly does not have much in mind. Well both split it in half. Dolly replied immediately. What? A half share? For a moment, Le was excited, but then a sh of guilt crossed her face. That, didnt you lose money? She skimmed her lips and whispered.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. What am I losing? Although Im busy in the back kitchen, youre busy in the front room too. Le stroked the hair on her forehead and smiled, Dolly, thank you! And Brayden, next to him, listened to all this with a somewhat stony expression. He was not dissatisfied with the ie distribution they discussed, only that he did not want his beloved woman to work hard in the back kitchen all the time, they can hire someone to do it, two people sitting in the front room as the boss, that is not better? Whats wrong? Dolly asked softly, sitting next to him. Arent you going to hire employees? Brayden asked. What kind of staff to hire? This food store has just opened, for some things, they should naturally be cautious and prudent. Dont worry, Le and I will discuss this matter after some time and when we have settled down. Dolly replied immediately. Whats there to discuss? Even if they really lost the business, so what? Its not like theyre short of money. Everything, its just that Le made the decision on her own. But Dolly knows exactly what this gourmet restaurant means to Le, so they wont give up easily. Mom! Suddenly, just as Brayden was about to say something else, Franklin came running over, extremely happy. Mom, our ss wants to have a party. The child whispered as she snuggled into Dollys arms. Thats great, they can go straight to the gourmet restaurant to meet up, the two of them hit it off,pletely forgetting about Braydens presence next to them. Soon, Franklin gathered all the students in the ss and went straight to Dollys gourmet restaurant. The atmosphere was strong and all were happy, including Dolly and Le, until something happened. Franklin, I think Ive seen your mother from somewhere. Suddenly, a boy leaned over and whispered in Franklins ear. Chapter 1832 Class Reunion How can you say that and not have seen it? Parent-teacher conferences, parent-child activities, Dolly has gone to all of them, its strange that the ss does not know each other! I remember, Ive seen your mother in the newspaper! Suddenly, the boy shouted, and all of a sudden, the air was silent. In the past, Dolly has been framed by many people and naturally has been in the newspaper. Your mother has been a mistress, right? The boy continued to shout. The atmosphere around her was awkward, and Le, who was watching this next to her, was stunned, since when had Dolly been a mistress? Her eyes showed a foxiness. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are doing. Le stared at the children in front of her with a deadly stare, upset, these children, like to gossip and talk behind peoples backs! Dont you guys talk nonsense! My mother is not a mistress! That was someone who set her up! Franklin hurriedly exined. He knew very well in his heart that his mother waspletely framed by others for that y back then, onlyter because of her soft heart, Dolly had not pursued it. But pull it back! At that time all the people said your mother was a mistress, and you were still denying it. The boy was dead set on the subject and wouldnt give up. It seems that he did this on purpose! Le looked at the scene in front of her, clenched her fist, and walked directly to the group of children. Hey hey hey, this is my ce, if you dont want to eat, then hurry up and leave! Whats all this nonsense here? She shouted at the boy who was picking a fight. The students next to her were really intimidated by looking at Les austere appearance. Im telling the truth! Why else would she divorce that Brayden man? The boy continued to yell. In an instant, Les heart burst with annoyance, this damned stinker, knows nothing, just here nonsense! Get out of here! Hurry up, Im telling you, Im waiving your bill for Franklins sake, dont give me a hard time here! Le pointed at the children in front of her and said. Free of charge? When did he say he would treat these students to dinner for free? Franklin looked up, suspiciously sizing up Le in front of him, his heart puzzled, and Le just waved her hand at him, signaling for him to shut up. Free hey, Franklin, so youre going to surprise us. Yeah, Franklin, youre too giving, arent you? Several children shouted excitedly and the conversation was immediately diverted. Looking at the group of students in front of him, Franklin just smiled awkwardly and didnt say much, while Dolly in the back kitchen saw all that long ago and was overwhelmed. Invitation to dinner is to do the so-called, the important thing is that at this time, Franklin self-esteem must have been suppressed. After the group of children had finished eating, it was already dark. After sending off his ssmates, Franklin rushed into the back kitchen, staring dead at his mother in front of him, his heart very uneasy. That, what happened today, its my fault. The child bowed his head and said softly. This is said, what is good or bad? This kind of thing she has seen a lot, naturally, will not easily put on the heart, just aggravate the child. Franklin, do you feel aggravated? Dolly asked immediately as she squatted down and gently stroked the childs hair. Aggrieved? What is there to be aggrieved about? As long as their family is safe and sound, smooth and healthy, even if he suffers more aggravation, he will not say a word. The child shook his head at her, signaling that he was not aggrieved at all. In the front room, Le has been busy clearing the table, not the slightest intention to tell Dolly what happened before, she knows that there are times when it is better to keep what should not be said in ones stomach, but the fact is that Dolly has understood the whole thing. Le, thank you so much for relieving Franklin today. Dolly said to her cautiously. At once, Le put down the tools in her hand, looked up at her and smiled slightly. Otherwise, you buy me a meal? All of a sudden, Dolly was relieved, she thought this woman was going to chatter to herself again, but did not expect such an oue. Treating guests to dinner, that is naturally no problem. Here, what do you want to eat? Ill make it for you. With that, Dolly was about to get busy. No! Suddenly, Le stared at her and shouted. Hmm? Whats the deal? Dolly looked at the person in front of her with uncertainty and confusion. Your son spent so much money on dinner today, naturally you should also treat me greatly to a meal. Le raised her chin slightly, pretended to be very proud and shouted. Dolly nodded helplessly and took her little hand to go. This is not all, of course, in order to match Dolly, Le actually picked up the phone and called Skyler, Anastasia and Amara respectively. All of a sudden, there were several more people in the hot pot restaurant. I heard someone is treating us to dinner! Skyler said as he ran over. Yes! Our Dolly heard that everyone has been working hardtely, so she wanted to treat us to a meal. Le deliberately responded.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Well, let her be, shes happy, Dolly shook her head helplessly. Thats right, its a womens get-together. Brayden, at this time, is sitting at his desk in the office, constantly flipping through the documents, looks very busy and serious, while Leon has been holding the child constantly coaxing and teasing, looks a little clumsy. Jayden was discussing work-rted matters with Stephen,pletely unaware of Amaras movements at this time. Yes, a few of them got together without telling the men, and in the box, the women kept talking,ughing and looking excited until dawn. Ding ding ding! Ding ding ding! Throughout the box, several womens cell phones rang at the same time. Anastasia, what the hell did you dost night that you didnte back for the whole night! Amara, where are you now? Are you drunk? Oops my bigdy, hurry back. You guys are too ungrateful to not tell us about such a good thing. Leonined in a low voice, followed by a few men next to him who also started muttering. All right, Im buying everyone dinner tonight. Suddenly, Brayden shouted. All of a sudden, the scene boiled up. Chapter 1833 Make it clear Thus, Le came into their lives, and people started to make suggestions about her love life. Skyler never quite understood what this Le really saw in Vincent, and had some doubts about her aesthetics. Hey, Le, how can you like a guy like Vincent? She asked immediately. Someone like Vincent? Le immediately turned her face away and stared at Skyler in front of her, waiting for her exnation. In an instant, Skyler immediately shut his mouth, intending to turn away. Hey, dont leave! What the hell did you mean by that just now, and what kind of a person is Vincent? Skyler asked hastily, holding on to her arm. Oh no! Skyler covered his eyes and shook his head hard, embarrassed. Oh no, its just that I was wondering why you like Vincent. She replied immediately. Whats so strange about this? Some people may not find their beloved one for the rest of their lives, while others may have found the right one with just a nce. She, on the other hand, seems to belong to thetter. At first, Le was really attracted to Vincents face, but slowly she realized that the man didnt just look handsome, but was actually still very handsome as well. He is the president of thepany at a young age, and is well versed in the business world, with no negative news at all, where to find such a perfect man? In the past, she thought Brayden was the most perfect man in the world, but then she met Vincent and realized that in this world, there are many, many people who are as good as Brayden. Le rested her chin, a hint of admiration shining in her eyes. Whats wrong with this girl? Skyler looked carefully at the person in front of him, his eyes were a bit suspicious, no? Shes a nymphomaniac? Hey, Le, are you okay? Wake up! Nothing, whats wrong? Im telling you, from now on, youre not allowed to say bad things about our Vincent behind his back. Le patted her shoulder hard and said loudly, and then left. What the hell? I just said that, its not necessary. Looking at the distant back, Skyler skimmed his lips and turned to leave. On the couch in the living room, Dolly looked romantic as she snuggled into Braydens arms and gently stroked her hair. What do you really think? Suddenly, Brayden spoke up and asked. Dolly immediately raised her head and blinked her big eyes with a puzzled expression. Le and Vincent thing ah, Vincents heart is still your shadow, Le and like him, I guess if she knows, will not easily let you go. I know that her too well, dont look like shes smiling andughing and on good terms with you now, but once she hears about whats going on between you and Vincent, shell flip out. Brayden said softly. He said this, in fact, Dolly heartily recognized, but she has been avoiding this problem. With Les personality, as long as it is something she wants to do, it will not be easy to give up, and this truth also applies to people. Perhaps one should confess all this to her, the final choice is still in Les hands. The next day, the gourmet store was not open, which made Le feel a little strange. Dolly straightened her clothes and sat next to the window, waiting for Le toe out of the bathroom. Since Brayden has been so serious about this matter to himself, then he should also be realistic about it. Whats going on with you? Why are you not open today? Le hurriedly asked, her expression full of curiosity. Le, I think there are some things that I should make clear to you. Dolly replied very seriously. Le raised her head and stared at the person in front of her, puzzled, to close the door of the gourmet store directly in order to talk to her about something? It seems like it shouldnt be anything trivial! Before that, I knew Vincent and I and he Dolly was very serious and serious in what she said, while Le was extremely painful to listen to. Why? Why do all the people she likes like Dolly! She rubbed her hands together tightly, her heart was unbnced. But dont worry, Im getting married to Brayden soon. Dolly hurriedly added. And then what? Did she marry Brayden and that Vincent would be dead? No, its not! Although she has not had much contact with Vincent, Le knows very well in her heart that Vincent is not someone who gives up lightly, no matter who or what. Dolly, I think even if you and Brayden are married, that Vincent should not let go easily. Le said faintly while stirring the coffee in her cup. Yes, Vincents nature, the public have known, that is not a good fighter, not a good talker. The purpose of talking to you about this is just to give you some insight into Vincents past, I just see him as a life saver. This is something that Dolly has never forgotten. Although Le understood everything that Dolly said, in reality, she still had some deep-seated misgivings. The two men exchanged pleasantries for a while longer, and then left separately. Le raised her head, took a deep breath, and adjusted her emotions. Hoping that Le could truly understand her feelings at this time, and that Vincent could feel Les true feelings, by the light of the moon, Dolly continued to walk forward. Hows that? Is everything okay? As soon as Brayden saw Dolly, he immediately went up to meet her and asked anxiously. Its okay, shell understand. Dolly smiled and replied softly. Yes, she understands, but it does not mean that it can be done ah, if the future Vincent again what action, only she is afraid to target Dolly. Since Dolly confessed everything to Le, Le has be silent, which makes Dolly feel very lost. There were times when Dolly became confused as to whether her confession was the right one or the wrong one.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Dolly sighed softly and continued with the task at hand. Chapter 1834 Don’t come back here Dolly! suddenly, Vincent barged right in. Vincent! Le shouted excitedly, her expression was very excited, but Dolly in the back kitchen, her heart was uneasy, what is he doing here again? Dolly went on with her business as if she hadnt heard anything. In the front room, looking at Le with such a pleasing look, Vincent was puzzled and asked with a gasp, Wheres Dolly? All at once, Les eyes dimmed and skimmed, looking displeased, from the moment he this door, his mouth kept shouting Dollys name. Shes busy in the back kitchen right now. Le replied in a low voice. Why are you still busy? What time is it? Shes not too tired, Vincent rubbed his hands together and looked a little anxious. Let her rest for a while. Vincent suddenly lifted his head, looked at Le in front of him, and hurriedly said. After the words, Le heart more angry, what, so his heart, only Dolly that a woman? This is not fair at all! As things stand now, the battle is lost before she even begins to fight, although Dolly is not involved in this war. You go by yourself! With that, she simply turned around and left. What is wrong with this girl? Vincent looked at the departing back and shook his head. Women, ah, really fickle, may be when the mood is bad. Vincent attributed this to the fickleness of women and didnt pay much attention to it, and then he immediately got up and walked to the back kitchen. Sure enough, Dolly was still busy, with beads of sweat all over her forehead. I think you ah, its better not to work too hard, rest for a while. With that, Vincent walked right in, picked up the tissue next to him, and wiped the beads of sweat for Dolly. Oh no! Why did he suddenlye in? Where is Le? Dolly looked out into the front room and was nervous. You get out of here! Quickly! Get out! With that, she pushed Vincent out. Whats going on? Why is she in such a hurry? Vincent looked at her unhappily, with some displeasure in his heart, and all this was seen by Le who was not far away. It seems that this Vincent really did not put down Dolly, then he must not have any chance of winning. She sighed and half squinted her eyes, looking out the window, very sad. God is so unfair, Brayden likes her, Vincent likes her! How could no one like her? She scratched the back of her head, her eyes sad. Whats wrong? Sad? Did you fall out of love? Suddenly, Vincent walked over and gently knocked her little head, asking yfully. Perhaps the two have be somewhat familiar with each other, naturally Vincent will not be as familiar with her as before. What for, you, really. Le muttered irritably as she stroked her hair. Yoo-hoo, what is wrong with this girl? He stared carefully at the person in front of him, curious. Dont you like Dolly? Go find her! Whye to me. Le continued to mutter. Who said he couldnt find her? Besides, Dollys mind was on Brayden, so she couldnt be bothered with herself. He went to the back kitchen to see her, and she was thinking of avoiding suspicion, so she might as welle here to talk to this girl.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Hey, whats wrong with you? Is someone bullying you? Tell me, Ill go clean him up for you! Vincent said righteously, while patting himself . Bute on! Who would bully Le? Who would dare to bully Le? She turned her face away from the person next to her, afraid that her mind would be read by him. Yoo-hoo, you still dont want to talk to me? Vincent gently scratched her head and said jokingly. Strange to say, usually Vincent, whether at work or in life, the expression is cold, but these days, as soon as he sees this Le, he wants to tease her. Perhaps, he himself did not perceive, in fact, he has some thoughts about this Le. And this scene was just in time for Dolly to see. It seems that these two people really have a game! Dollys mouth hooked up a satisfied arc at the corners. Oops, Vincent, youre not allowed to primp my hair! Finally, Le shouted as if she had exploded. Its okay, youll sort it out then. Vincent said next to him as he continued to primp, with no intention of giving up. This man, how can he still have such a fetish? Le is a little angry inside. Stop right there, Vincent! In this way, two adults and children like, you chase me to make a mess. Although the front room was busy, but seeing the two of them so sweet, the guests could not bear to disturb, just silently put the meal money on the table, and then left. Oops, I still have to serve the customers! Suddenly, Le shouted as if she suddenly remembered something, and immediately ran back to the store. Looking at that yful back, Vincent actually unconsciously smiled. Strange, why is it so happy and rxed to see her? No! Must be reserved! He immediately gathered his emotions, became cold and bitter, and slowly walked into the gourmet store. All right, the guests are very conscious and have put the money on the table, just collect it. Dolly in the back kitchen shouted, looking very relieved. Le turned around and red hard at Vincent who walked in, a cold glint in her eyes. You, dont evere back here again! She pointed at his nose and shouted. The first thing you need to do is to get your hands on the tools. If he doesnte, then how else can he chase her? Dolly hurriedly put down the tools in her hand and ran out in a great hurry. What are you doing? She immediately tapped Les arm and asked in a low voice. What? Le bit her lip and looked at the person in front of her, her heart became even angrier. Vincent, who saw this scene, was nervous in his heart, although there were no ripples on the surface. If he does note, who will y with her? Once he thought of this, Vincent smiled without thinking, his gaze was full of tenderness, even when he looked at Dolly before, he was not so tender. Stop it! Dolly immediately pushed Les body and hurriedly said. Im not making a scene, Dolly, look at it, hes always teasing me and holding me back from making money. Le muttered softly, with a very aggrieved look. Chapter 1835 I do In a sh, Vincent burst outughing. Say, how much money did I hold you back from making today? Ill give it to you! With that, Vincent took out his wallet. Looking at such a harmonious and warm scene in front of him, Dolly smiled, thinking that these two people are also chatting with each other. Kirnd Group. Brayden is sitting on the couch, thinking about something, and next to him, Anastasia and Leon are looking excited. Whats wrong? Jayden and Amara asked in a low voice as they walked in. Called us here early in the morning, is something wrong? Jayden asked immediately. This is not Braydens style of doing things ah, Amara suspiciously surveyed the surrounding people, the expression is curious. Not long after, Skyler and Stephen came in, only Le and Dolly didnte over, oh yeah, and that Vincent! At this moment, the three of them are ying non-stop in the food store. Heres the thing, Im going to propose to Dolly again this Sunday. Brayden looked at the person in front of him and said faintly. Yes, thest proposal ceremony was messed up by that Vincent, not only Dolly is not satisfied, he also cant live with himself. Now, when he learns that Vincent and Le are in a rtionship, he has such an idea again, and he thinks that the man should not mess up again, right? And how would they know that Vincent, at this time, was ready to confess his love to Le? Whats going on guys? Suddenly, Vincent walked right in. Anastasia looked carefully at the person in front of her and was puzzled, shouldnt he be busy working in his ownpany? And Brayden justughed softly and didnt say anything, he shoulde from the gourmet store, right? These days, Brayden has been listening to Dolly chatter that this Vincent often goes to the gourmet store to y with Le. So, what are you guys nning here? Vincent huffed, embarrassed, and asked.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Whats it to you? Suddenly, Skyler yelled out unceremoniously. All of a sudden, there was silence around. Brayden slowly got up and walked over to them, a yful curve at the corners of his mouth. Okay, you guys, lets not take it personally. Vincent, I assume you came to see me this time for Le? Brayden gossiped. Vincent scratched the back of his head with an awkward expression. At once, several people in front of them understand, dare to be this Vincent like Le? How good! Dolly finally no trouble! Amara looked at the situation in front of her with excitement and satisfaction. In fact, Vincents person is really good, just because of the past feelings overwhelmed, so some times, only because of the impulse to do things that should not be done. So you like Le, huh? Good, Brayden, on the day you propose to Dolly, its just the right time for him to confess his love to Le. Skyler suddenly shouted. All of a sudden, there was a buzz around, and yes, it was the best of both worlds. Several people discussed the matter some more, and then quietly dispersed. Soon, the weekend arrived and Dolly and Le were still busy in the gourmet store, seemingly oblivious to what was going to happen next. Gee Le, hurry up, hurry up, peoples guests are getting anxious. I know, I know, just dont rush, Im busy here! In the front room, there were suddenly a lot of people, and Le was indeed a little too busy for one person. Hey, were here to help! Yeah, I knew you two would be too busy in this store. Soon, Skyler, Anastasia, Amara and the others arrived. Looking at the pair of faces in front of them, Le and Dolly both felt curious as to why they hade together. Could it be that there is something to discuss. Soon the men came in as well. Finally, the whole gourmet restaurant became well organized. Two hourster, one by one, the guests were gone, and Le and Dolly were sitting limply on the sofa in the corner, looking very tired. Hey, a few of us are nning to go to the beach, are you two going? Skyler asked as he nudged Dollys arm gently and hurriedly. What are you going to do? Im exhausted! I want to sleep. Dolly looked up, pouting in reply, and a few of the men next to her looked at Brayden with a glint of loss in their eyes. But well, I can go to the beach and sleep. Suddenly, Dolly shouted. What, Dolly, are you crazy? What are you doing sleeping on the beach? Im exhausted! Im not going, you go yourself! Le said bluntly. Hey, what are you guys doing, Im not going Before she could finish her sentence, Le was carried straight into the car. Dolly! I love you! Marry me! Just arrived at the beach, Dolly saw that not far from the warm and romantic everything, lovely balloons, charming candles, intoxicating roses, and the surrounding of the strange colorful lights. And, the beloved man. All of a sudden, Dolly was touched, how they did not tell her any news! She touched the tears on her face and hurriedly jumped into Braydens arms. Will you marry me? Brayden got down on one knee and presented the ring in front of her. I do. She replied, moved. This time there was no one to interrupt and the whole room was full of blessings. So envious! Not far away, Le put her hands together and looked at the two people with fancy, her eyes shing a glimmer of light. Le blinked her eyes with an adoring expression. Le! I love you! Suddenly, a familiar mans voice came from behind. Le immediately turned around and looked at Vincent who was slowly walking over with arge bouquet of roses. This is the male god confessed his love to himself? She shouldnt be dreaming, right? She immediately rubbed her eyes and tried to see clearly what was in front of her. Will you be my girlfriend? Vincent walked up to her and asked in a soft voice. A few people nearby watched the scene and smiled faintly. Finally, Vincent has found the love of his life, and finally, Le has a good home. Jayden held Amara tightly, Stephen took Skyler into his arms, Leon supported the pregnant Anastasia, and all of them looked very relieved. I do! The sound of I do immediately brought the scene to a boil. I thought that I didnt have any chance at all. Le said softly in a trembling voice, with a very sappy look. Fool, feelings like this, would have been amazing, before this, he also always thought Dolly would exist in his heart for life, but now Le has be the love of his life. Chapter 1836 Married Together Vincent kind of think clearly, in fact, his feelings for Dolly, more a kind of resentment, he is not willing to lose to Brayden, more resentment Dolly does not take care of himself. Now, all of this doesnt matter to him anymore, he already has Le, ah, for him, Le is his everything. Hey, congrattions. Skyler ran over and hurriedly said, with an excited expression. To grow old and happy! Amara slowly walked over and whispered. Looking at these people in front of a few are very happy look, Le heart full of touched, from the beginning of their disapproval of their own, to now their blessing, so she is more and more happy Finally, these few of them still turned into a good thing and came together. No one expected that Vincent would still be working with Brayden and that Jayden would drop Dolly, but now, each of them looks happy. But the good news is not the only one. What? What did you just say? That youre pregnant? Really? Skyler asked hastily as he held Anastasias arm tightly. What kind of words are you talking about? Where else can you fake something like pregnancy? Anastasia lowered her head and slowly spoke in reply. All of a sudden, the people around got excited again. Hey, I have good news for you guys! Anastasia is pregnant! Really! Shes pregnant with Leons baby! Skyler shouted as he ran. Instantly, all of them knew about it. Brayden looked at Leon next to him and was relieved that, finally, they had truly made up and had their own child. Hey, youre good, quite fast! Jayden lightly punched Leons chest and hurriedly said. Thats right, hey Leon, are you going to propose to Anastasia? Stephen next to me suddenly asked. In an instant, all the mens eyes were turned to Leon in unison, causing Leon some embarrassment as he replied in a low voice, What ah? Ive already asked her for it long ago. What, Leon has proposed to Anastasia? When did this happen? Skyler, who was not far away, watched that scene with curiosity. Hey, Anastasia,e here, I have something to ask you. She put on a serious face and said out loud. Anastasia immediately tidied up her clothes and slowly walked over with a very expectant expression. Whats your situation, Leon asked you to marry him, why didnt you tell us? Skyler asked deliberately. What is there to say? Besides, the proposal was supposed to be a two-person affair, so why tell everyone else about everything between her and Leon? Whats more, one is not the kind of person who enjoys a good time. You know, Im not much of a hoot. Anastasia tugged at the corner of her coat and replied immediately. Well, she understood, Skyler sighed softly and looked away, forcing out a smile. She wasnt mad at Leon and Anastasia for keeping this from them, but because she wanted to set up a romantic proposal for Anastasia and Leon. I, ah, do not ask for anything else, just peace, smooth and healthy. Anastasia continued. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Yes, ever since the young girl and Leons affair ended, Anastasia has be more subdued than ever, she has looked down on all that the world has to offer. You dont regret it? Amara asked in a low voice as she approached. Shes not going to regret it, whats there to regret? As long as youre happy, its better than anything. Dollyughed and replied immediately. Perhaps, in this world, Dolly should be the only one who understands Anastasias mind the most. She does notck money, she only wants a man who loves her and loves her, and then the two of them live a happy and fulfilling life together, so that is enough. Yes, what could be more important than that? So when are you nning to get married? Dolly gently patted Anastasias shoulder and asked gently. Now that the bookstore has been doing well and Im pregnant, its time to make some preparations for the wedding. Anastasia bowed her head, a satisfied curve at the corner of her mouth, before, she always resisted getting married, now, she is not afraid anymore. There are children, there is a husband, there is a happy family, this is what she wants most at this time. Good for you, youve got Anastasia! She never wanted to get married before. In the office, Brayden raised his head and looked at Leon in front of him with a gossipy expression. Leon justughed, with some embarrassment on his face. No, I also respect her, okay? Brother, you can not misunderstand ah, this is the person Anastasia voluntary, I did not force her. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Nowadays, three happy asions are considered a true destiny. What do you mean? Getting married together? In the living room, Amaras eyes widened as she looked at Jayden in front of her and asked aloud in disbelief. For the people in front of such a fierce reaction, Jayden heart but already have a number. Yes, you see, Dolly to marry Brayden, Anastasia to marry Leon, people Vincent is also to marry Le, we two are not married it, I thought, we can hold a big wedding together. Jayden immediately replied. Its just a pity that Skyler has already had a wedding with that Stephen, otherwise, they both could have been involved. This sounds like a good idea, but but he hasnt proposed to himself yet! How can you get married straight away? Amara skimmed her lips, a hint of displeasure shed in her eyes. Jayden naturally knew what she was thinking, so he covered her eyes with his hand and pushed her into the living room. The moment he put his hand down and looked at the scene in front of him, Amara froze. Amara, I love you, marry me! Suddenly, Jayden got down on one knee and said loudly.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Amara couldnt control it anymore, and a line of hot tears instantly flowed down. Soon, the day of the wedding arrived, perhaps because of too much envy, Skyler had to follow and they held another wedding together. One weekter. Get out of here! Or it will be toote! With that, Stephen took Skylers small hand and hurried away, looking a little anxious, not expecting this woman to be so dilly-dallying. Chapter 1837 What the hell? Isnt it still early? Skyler looked at his wrist watch with a displeased expression, after all, who would not be happy to be pulled up in the morning. You slow down, really, Im a woman, okay? Not as fast as you run. She shouted as she ran after Stephen. At this juncture, Stephen did not have the heart to care whether she was a woman, tired or not, such an important day, can not be dyed because of theirte. On the other side, Jayden and Amara, Leon and Anastasia are in the same scene. What are you doing, why are you in such a hurry? Its still early! Anastasia panted. Gee its not early, if we dont leave, well really miss our flight. Leon replied as he helped her. The ne? Anastasia turned her face away and looked at the person in front of her, her eyes were filled with suspicion, today was their wedding day! Why are they suddenly going to the airport? What the hell is Leon up to? Anastasia suddenly stopped in her tracks and took a good look at the person in front of her, and was upset. Tell me clearly! What the hell is going on? Why did you have to catch a ne? Arent we going to have a wedding? Anastasia furrowed her brows tightly and asked loudly. All of a sudden, Leon silent, bad, was going to give her a surprise, it seems, is really can not be hidden. A few of us men have talked it over and want to surprise you. At once, Anastasia understood it all. She gently patted Leons shoulder and smiled in satisfaction. These men, it seems, are quite affectionate, and her mouth curved up at the corners. And at this time, Dolly and Brayden, has long appeared at the airport, the two people look at me, I look at you, the heart is very anxious. Why arent they here yet? Dolly asked hurriedly as she looked around. Who knows? Those women are always dilly-dallying and dawdling every time they go out, unlike Dolly, who is crisp and clean. Brayden took her directly into his arms with one force. In fact, for the matter of traveling abroad to get married, Brayden did not intend to hide it from Dolly from the beginning, naturally the two of them are also the earliest and smoothest pair to go out today. I say you two are too ungenerous, right? Howe you didnt tell us anything? Skyler shouted as he ran over. Yeah, I just found out about this today, too. Amara also ran over with a somewhat displeased expression. Immediately after, Anastasia gently stroked her stomach, and slowly walked over with Leons support. Several people gathered together and rested for a while before getting directly on the ne.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Traveling to get married is something Dolly has always longed for before, and now she has finally realized this little wish. Thank you. On the ne, she snuggled into Braydens arms and spoke with emotion. Braydens hand around her waist increased a little more strength and his expression was relieved. He gently kissed her forehead, his heart is very satisfied, as long as she is happy, he will also be happy. Soon, the nended and several people went straight to the beach. The women thought they had to start nning all over again, but they didnt know that it was all, in fact, arranged by Brayden and the other men. Wow! Seeing the scene in front of him, Skyler immediately screamed. Amara and Anastasia and Dolly looked up as soon as they heard her voice, looked a short distance ahead and smiled. Yes, even Dolly didnt know that it was all nned. Instantly, the wedding march suddenly sounded. Mr. Kirnd, everything is ready to start. A youngd ran over and hurriedly said to Brayden. Brayden nodded to a few people nearby before taking Dollys small hand and easing away. What for? Where are you going? Slow down! On the scene, Skyler was the only one who made the most noise. Hey, wheres Le? Whered she go? Dolly suddenly turned around and asked Brayden, who had stepped aside. Dont worry, she and Vincent were herest night. Brayden hurriedly replied softly. In the dressing room, several women began to primp. DONG! Suddenly, the bell outside rang. Several women hurriedly straightened their wedding dresses while walking out. Dolly, Skyler, Anastasia, Amara, Le, several women stood together on the stage and were very pretty. The men on the stage, one by one, looked dumbfounded, but their hearts were excited. Grooms, do you wish to take the bride on stage as your wife. The master of ceremonies asked loudly, looking very happy. Yes! Before the master of ceremonies could finish his words, the groom on the stage couldnt wait to respond. In this way, the five couples stood on the stage, making the people on the stage look envious. Gradually, it became dark, but the faces of the few of them could not see a trace of fatigue. Oops, I want to eat barbecue! Skyler suddenly stood up and shouted, not caring at all about the people around her, and suddenly, all eyes were on her. Stephen sniffed and immediately stepped forward, took her into his arms, covered her mouth and smiled awkwardly at them. Its a wedding day, whats with the barbecue? Listen, stop it, hurry up and sit down! With that, Stephen pressed her down on the beach. No! Stephen, do you love me or not? Suddenly, she asked immediately afterwards. Love! He answered immediately. Then I want to eat barbecue. Stephen looked at the beloved one in front of him and had some difficulty on his face. This great day, she actually want to eat barbecue, how can this make others look ah? He looked awkwardly at the few people next to him, somewhat at a loss for words. If you want to eat it, just eat it, whats the hesitation. Suddenly, Dolly said. Brayden looked away from her and immediately looked at her with a doting look in his eyes, Since you want to eat too, lets go to the barbecue. Brayden got up and spoke faintly, and in a sh, everyone was on their feet and walking towards the supermarket store owners grill not far away. Hey, boss, we want to eat barbecue, can we borrow your Sure, today, ah, the bride is the biggest! Before Skyler could finish his sentence, the boss replied directly. Well, thats what a man normally does, Skyler patted Stephens arm next to him and lifted his chin slightly, somewhat condescendingly. Come on! Lets celebrate the sessful conclusion of our wedding! A few sses touched and crashed with a ssh of joy, and all lived happily ever after, all soplete. Chapter 1838 Hell Hey, did you hear that Daisy Poole is on Twitter Trend? Hmm. The man did not look up, his hands kept swiping his phone. Fuck, boss, its Daisy Poole, tee hee, this action,e on, send me a copy. Look at it, you did it yourself! The agents eyes widened in anger, pointing at Daisys nose, her eyes full of contemptuous and disgruntled indignation. Daisy kept shaking her head as she quickly looked through each photo, trying to find something to break, No, thats not me! I havent done any of these things at all, and this man, I dont know him either! Turn on theputer, Daisy quickly entered her name on the search engine, clicked search, and immediately popped up a wave of sexy photos! Thements at the bottom were unpleasant. Disgusting Daisy felt a headache, and she leaned back on the couch with a pang of despair. I dont know who it was that was so unscrupulous in wanting her to lose her reputation. A month ago, Daisy was caught up in all kinds of gossip because she had a little connection with the entertainment plutocrats son. Her career was on the rise, and it would have been possible to have these gossips to help her raise her fame quickly, but the leading man was the big male. The mans assistant warned Daisy to stop the hype immediately or get her out of the entertainment industry forever. So for so long, she didnt dare to take any announcements, and only did one thing, which was to stay at home and wait for those storms to pass. But it didnt ur to me that these photos Daisy looked to her agent, hoping she could exin the ins and outs to herself. The agent impatiently sat down opposite Daisy, rolled his eyes to Daisy, and added: Why are you looking at me like that? You did it yourself, now thepany has arranged a conference for you to apologize to the public and the media, you get ready ande with me. These photos are fake! Why should I apologize, shouldnt I set the record straight? Daisy stood up violently, she was angry and nervous, even uneasy, she had a feeling that this time, thepany would probably not help herself. As expected, the manager sneered: Daisy, you know what, you are just a neer, and you want thepany to rify for you? Do you know who you have offended? Now there are only two ways, either apologize or get out! Daisy froze, she has been in the entertainment industry for so many years, is it really going to end because of this incident? Those photos, theyre fake! However, she now has absolutely no right to speak, the only way, is to apologize, andter strive to be red, then exin, and, those huge amounts of breach of contract, she simply can not afford to pay. Miss Poole, for this scandal The original scheduled resting conference became uncontroble because of the scandal an hour ago. On the stage, a woman in a red lv high-definition dress blushed miserably, she did not react at all to what was going on. Daisy never expected that things would suddenly change this morning. The photo held in that reporters hand was so familiar, only, how it shouldnt be here! Lets withdraw first, right now The reporters swarmed around the woman in front of them, eager to eat her alive. The media are doing everything they can to get a piece of information. Miss Poole, Im an Avant-Garde News representative, our boss has a business a voice suddenly came through, Daisy didnt have the heart to think about it. Her mind had gone nk. Go? Where to go? As she expected, the outside of the conference venue is also jammed with people now, right? Daisy grabbed the microphone from the host who was already stunned, Shut up! Sure enough, after the words fell, the venue was slightly quiet for a moment, before those media spoke up, Where did these photose from? Daisy tried to pretend to be calm. Its better not to mention this, as soon as you open your mouth, theunch is suddenly lively again. If you want people to know, you cant do anything about it! Daisy, I really didnt expect you to have such ascivious private life.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Daisy, are you from SM? The media is seamlessly unplugged and looks at Daisy with contempt. Its just a human being. Daisy didnt know how she was going to walk out of the meeting. The hair on her face is disheveled, her face is even more hasty and tired, this kind of thing is really not something she can cope with, besides those photos she needs to know what is going on. On the top floor of the hotel, Daisy put down her heart a little and opened the door of the suite with hardly any hesitation, but when she saw the red high heel in the foyer, her brain went nk. Then, without any reaction time at all, the ears perceived the external world before the brain C The sound of fragmentation continues to spill out. Mmmmmm, Timothy, give it all to me, Im itching and cant stand it. Little goblin, your sister she can Halfway through the sentence was suddenly interrupted, and after a moment, No mention of her, you are mine. Well, Im yours,e up and move yourself Inside the door charming, outside the door cold ice four feet. Daisys originally bloodless face was even whiter, and her tightly bitten lips oozed beads of blood without realizing it. Muddled and unaware of how she actually pushed open the bedroom door, Im home. On the contrary, her boyfriend of eight full years, in addition to a touch of disgust in his eyes, extraordinarily rxed, picking up the clothes on the floor by himself, without even looking at Daisy more than once. Chapter 1839 The Truth Theunch went well? Staring at Daisy, Now that youve seen it all- Did you do the pictures? Daisy asked woodenly, thinking that Timothy Hart was herst port of call. Even when she knew that he was the only one who had the photos, Daisy didnt think it was him on the way here. As you can see, for a little money. At the word, Daisy took an uncontroble half step backward, fingertips followed by trembling, you, but half found that no second word could be squeezed out of her throat. Your career is on the rise, how can I put you on hiatus? The man lit a cigarette, Besides, Mr. Carr thinks youre a good candidate. Yes, sister, Mr. Carr really wants you, if you follow Mr. Carr Shut up! Daisy shot a nce at her sister, knowing that Nina Poole had nevere to see her, but not knowing that Nina had taken a shine to her boyfriend and was already in the dark. Daisy, what are you doing? Timothy, however, suddenly stepped forward and squeezed her wrist, tightening it ever so slightly, You dare to touch Nina today? Why? What part of these eight years have I wronged you? You? This road, you made me go! At the beginning, she was just an ignorant girl from the vige, and it was he who pushed her step by step to the present position. For seven years, how many insults and nk stares she has suffered alone, she thought Timothy always knew her heart. I didnt think youd be so good at it. How was it? Did the directors sleep well in their beds? It seems to be not enough relief, Nina leisurely speaks: Sister, the photos are out, you let Mr. Carr y a time will not lose a piece of meat. Besides, if you lose your value, how can Timothy keep you? Keep me? Daisy wondered, for a few moments, and finally got a good look at the two men. Suddenly, Timothy came forward with an arrow step and directly choked Daisys neck, Bitch, since thats the case, dont me me for not being polite. Timothy, Mr. Watts just let sister die, and did not say when to cluck. Said between Nina from the bedside drawer As Timothy let go of his hand, Daisys body crumpled to the ground in a smooth manner, they went so far as to drug her in order to force her, a while ago an actress was found ying dead in a hotel is how miserable. No, no, she, Daisy, cannot live like this! Suddenly looking up and staring at Nina, seeing the extreme river view through the window, Daisy made up her mind. Die together! However, just as Daisy touched Ninas arm, Timothy already sensed her intention, Want to die? I wont let you die so cheaply! Grabbing Daisys hair, her scalp tingled as she pulled. Daisy only knows that even if it is death, for her, is the best home in this life, I do not know where to get the strength, raw break away from Timothy, leap If there is an afterlife, she will not spare this pair of dogs even if she is a ghost! It hurts, the body is like a whip, Daisy woke up staring nkly at the roof, did she not die into? Subconsciously shrink the body together, but unexpectedly feel the roof is extraordinarily familiar, thatched roof, yellowish light, this is her former life that so-called home. As I was thinking this, a loud voice suddenly sounded outside the door. In walks Lauren Davis, her stepmother! Until then, Daisy only reacted, did God give a chance to be reborn?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Im on my way. Daisy rushed to Lauren and pushed open the door, and the familiarity of the depths of her memory was pulled back at once, this old house she hadnt been back to in eight years, right? Everything was still so familiar. Finish chopping wood and go herd sheep. Lauren yelled behind Daisy, while she herself held a brand new red cloth in her hand, which instantly pierced Daisys eyes. Suddenly, all those painful memories came flooding back, Daisy stood still and could not move, even the fingertips sunk deep into the flesh did not know. In hisst life, he was like a joke, giving his heart and soul, but in the end he was cheap to Timothy and Nina, the pair of dogs and men. No, since God has eyes to let her live again, this life, Nina and Timothy she will not let go, blood to pay for blood, she wants them to suffer the same as she, ten times a hundred times the pain. What are you still staring at, damn girl, hurry up and go! Laurens broken voice dragged Daisy back from her wandering mind, and she came back to her senses and hurried after her. When Daisy caught up with her, she was pinched by Lauren at the back of the neck, and her nails, which were stuffed with mud and dirt, sank deep into Daisys flesh, causing tears to fall from Daisys eyes. But she still endured, such a day, she has long been used to. In the past, when her father was still alive, Lauren would do it in front of him, and as soon as he died, Daisys nightmare began. The people in the vige are so mean-mouthed that they say all day long that Daisy is an ominous person who has a grudge against her father and mother, and Lauren already hates Daisy, which gives her even more reason to abuse her. Daisy does not me anyone, to me, can only me their own bad life. Lauren cursed Daisy along the way, people on the road pointing, but no one will help Daisy speak, after all, she is in the eyes of the vigers, is an ominous person, who touched, who is unlucky. When she finally got home, Daisy smelled a pungent odor of nail polish before she entered the door. She frowned and entered the door to see that Nina was painting with red nail polish. When ites to this half-sister of hers, Daisy definitely has to give bad reviews! In her previous life, she didnt bully herself a lot, andter she was exposed to those scandals, it was also her. In this life, one will not be so stupid. Chapter 1840 Reborn as a human Daisy looked at Nina coldly, the corners of her mouth hooked up in an imperceptible sinister arc. Nina painted thest piece of nail, raised her hand to Daisy, looked up and down Daisy a shabby dress, contemptuously mocked: In fact, you do not need to be unbnced, you see, my mother bought me new clothes again, originally, the New Year, should also buy you a, but I told Mom ah, you can not wear anything good, so I didnt buy it, hehehe, and you dont go to school, a junior high school student, no need to dress up, right? As always, Ninas words have not changed a wordpared to herst life, but this time, they dont pierce Daisys heart. Oh, yeah, then you should wear more! Daisy looked at Nina coldly, and the words that spilled out of her mouth were so cold and indifferent. Nina showed a surprised look, she couldnt believe that such a look could appear on Daisys face, cold, unfeeling, even with an almost disdainful attitude! Watching Daisy calmly walk past her, Nina was furious, frustrated and angry that she hadnt seeded in burying Daisy. Daisy is only worthy of being my ve for the rest of her life, a servant! Uneducated and ugly! Listening to Nina cursing, Daisy did not have any feeling, only felt that the current Nina, really childish to make people headache. Daisy took her machete and went up the hill to cut firewood. Just walked to the entrance of the vige, far will see a group of flowering girls, the leader is Nina, wearing a light green semi-new jacket, with two fashionable red flowers on the head, although not the scenery of the former worlds biggest stars, but also look very watery, pleasing to the eye. Trying to restrain the hatred in her heart, Daisy knows that she cant do anything right now. But the future is still long, Nina took from her, she will little by little all take back. But not you do not provoke her, Nina will let you go, Daisy body whip marks, fully illustrated this point. As expected, when Nina saw Daisy walking this way, she rushed over with her little sister, Yo, isnt this my sister? Recovered from your illness? Daisy is aware of her nature, clenching her hands fiercely and ring at Nina. Humph, mute, turn around and let Auntie marry you off to the vige idiot. As soon as Ninas words came out, her little sisters started making fun again, which was the norm.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The air on the mountain was fresh and Daisy was thinking about her ns for the future as she walked up the mountain. Seeing Laurens preparation, the crew ising over probably in the next three or five days, and this is her only chance. In the entertainment industry for eight years, although coerced by Timothy, has not been able to y a good script, back to sell meat to suck people, but does not mean that Daisy does not have the strength. As an actors self-cultivation, standing, emotional brewing and grasp, Daisy is more familiar than anyone else, eager to be a real actor, but never use. Even her face, which she was once most proud of, was forced to go to Country H because Timothy didnt like it and thought her eyes were too foxy, so she had her eyelids fixed. Now that I think about it, Ninas encouragement was necessary. It had been a long time since she had worked in the mountains, and Daisy had spent most of the day, and by the time she got home it was alreadyte afternoon when she heard Lauren calling from the doorway: Damn girl, what are you dawdling about cutting firewood? What are you looking at when you dont have dinner tonight? Why dont you hurry up and go feed the pigs. Daisy looked towards the house, and in the warm yellow light, Nina held up the white bun towards her as if she were showing off, her eyes all smug. Daisys heart is naturally resentful, but at the moment there is no capital to count, starving to keep her awake, she knows that she exists in this life for revenge. The next day was really the same, even if Daisy went to the mountains to cut firewood, herding sheep, came back to leave her only half a small bowl of clear bottom rice porridge, not even salty vegetables, now the East Room, mother and daughter are talking andughing, very lively. Amma, do I look good in this dress? My daughter, even if she looks good in a sack, is guaranteed to be seen by the city officials tomorrow. Lauren speaks with such a sense of confidence, as if Nina has already gone to the city. When Nina bes a big officials wife in the future, she should remember to take her ama to enjoy the happiness. Daisy drank half a small bowl of rice soup under the stove with the remaining heat. So its tomorrow? I didnt expect it toe so quickly, except that in this life Nina wont get her way so easily. Last time, although Daisy also followed the crew out, but is a handyman, under the hand of Nina to make a living, Nina is the scenery of themercial lead, after the fire more and more fire, but this life she will never let that scene repeat itself. The next morning, Daisy got up early, not expecting Lauren to take Nina to get up even earlier, wearing a brand new red jacket, braiding themon countryside braid, Nina was full of excitement, when she saw Daisy, her face instantly cold down, eyes full of contempt. Auntie, we cant let my sister go out and make a fool of herself today. In her previous life Nina had also easily choked off Daisys dreams in this way. You, dont go out to work today, y embroidery spikes at home. Lauren ordered, and she certainly wasnt going to let Daisy steal the thunder from her own daughter. Hmm. Daisy did not openly resist, not surprisingly the crew arrived in the afternoon, there is no benefit in falling out with Lauren now. Sure enough by noon, Nina came back with an unhappy face, Ama, no one from the vige hase! She said with a beak, Its a good thing she didnt work in the morning, go and bring my fried melon seeds. Nina is Laurens heart, what she wants is naturally there. After the melon seeds were brought, Ninas temper came up again, while eating the melon seeds, but kept throwing the shells at Daisy. Waiting for this opportunity, Daisy pretended to be full of eagerness, Ah Ma, I also want to wear new clothes, my sisters old clothes What? How dare you ask for clothes to wear? Obviously not expecting this sister of hers to be so bold, Nina jumped up and stared incredulously. Lauren didnt say anything, but Nina got up and went to the east room and took out the light green jacket from yesterday, I forgot if sister didnt say anything, I havent washed these clothes yet. The food on the stove is almost ready, Lauren will not stop, Go wash your sisters clothes from yesterday first. Just as Daisy thought, carrying a tub of clothes that they had changed from mother and daughter, she finally got the chance to go out and the meal was smelling good inside the door. The weather was very cold inte autumn, but the river water flowing down from the mountain carried a hint of warmth. Daisy began to wash clothes, the most simple side of the big mountain children, and there seemed to be the sound of cars stopping in the distance. Not a momentter, vaguely feel the front of someoneing, Daisy guessed right, this mountain spring down the creek is the target of the crew this time. Nina probably couldnt have imagined that the opportunity she had waited so long for would be delivered so easily to the person she loathed the most. Chapter 1841 Opportunity knocks Hey, that little girl- Hearing these words, Daisy couldnt help but have a sour nose. In thest life, it was the words of director Tomas that made Daisy leave this small vige by mistake, but I never thought that in the next life, everything would be the original situation. Tomas director immediately saw Daisy washing clothes by the river seriously. Daisy tied a low ponytail, there are a few strands of green silk by the cheeks, hanging messily, dark skin looks like a big mountain, especially her features, especially delicate, just by that dark skin, covering up the light. Director Tomas stared at Daisy and unconsciously smiled. He thought, This is the kind of feeling we want for the lead actress in thismercial! The vige headman on the side has noticed the directors eyes, hurried to stop the directors sight, said: Director Stone, that child can not, you see, my familys this Without waiting for the vige chief to finish his speech, Director Stone got up and came behind Daisy, and he leaned down full of Little girl, whats your name? Daisy expected this, and she calmly turned around and replied to Director Stone, Daisy! Very nice name. Little girl, were going to shoot a scer, are you interested in staying to see it? Filming? Whats that? Can I do it too? Said a shy smile, showing a puzzled face, one hand still holding the clothes. Director, this girl is nice. Hmm. Behind her, director Tomas and the photographer seemed to be discussing the photos they had just taken. Daisy knew she was halfway there, and the simple look in the eyes of the children of the mountains she had just yed was spot on. Soon all the girls in the vige came over, even Lauren followed, but she hurriedly pulled the clothes out of Daisys hand and yelled, Youreing home with me. Ninas disdainful expression was particrly piercing as she squeezed through a group of girls and stood right in front of director Tomas. Just as she finished speaking, she was suddenly rushed over to Lauren dragged behind her, Laurenughingly said to Director Stone: Haha, Director Stone ah, you see this girl in my family she is not good-looking, and also uneducated, why not look at my little daughter! As soon as she beckoned, Nina ran over with a smile on her face, a white and clean little face is really likeable, sure enough, several young people from the city over there can not move their eyes, staring straight at Nina. However, Director Stone shook his head coldly: Not this one!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hearing this, the smile on Ninas face immediately froze and slowly turned into anger, her eyes filled with tears, she fiercely red at Daisy, and in public, she viciously kicked Daisy in the leg! Daisy obediently took a few steps back, her eyes full of mist rising, and looked at Director Stone with resignation. Thats the feeling I want! Its her! Director Stones words surprised everyone, Nina looks sweet and lovely, her temperament is pure, while on the contrary, Daisy, other than that, just that tanned skin, makes people dislike it! The mayor rushed forward to persuade Director Stone, taking this opportunity, Lauren turned around and pulled Daisy to the river, threatening her: You little bitch still want to shootmercials? If you rush to steal from Nina, you wont be able to stay in the Poole Family anymore! Yet how could Daisy leave? In herst life, because she missed the casting, Nina entered the entertainment industry before her and gained more resources, while she, after years of groping, was still stepped on by Nina When Director Stone had also promoted her, said that if the initial casting knew that she had this person, Im afraid that the initial selection, it is not necessarily Nina. So this time, she must seize the opportunity! Lauren snapped and turned away, ring at Daisy in the process, while Nina, the starry-eyed one over there, saw the director helping Daisy scold her mother, and red at Daisy even harder, with a look that seemed to say, If you dare to steal from me, I will make your life worse than death! Indeed, such a thing Nina certainly can do, in a previous life, was not she forced to die? Lauren could not do as she wished, the force in her hands became heavier and heavier, dragging and tugging to take Daisy home when no one was looking. Auntie, youre hurting me. When she finally endured until the director told the girls to be quiet, the whole scene did not make a sound, Daisy screamed out. In an instant all the people looked over towards this side, Lauren was still undeterred at this time, Oops, sorry, the melon child doesnt know what to do, disturbing the adults. While saying this, she red at Daisy and attempted to drag her away. Director Tomas seemed to remember that Daisy was not in the crowd and spoke up, Little girl, youe over here too. Nina got angry, Daisys side suddenly calmed down and naturally responded to director Tomas: Are you calling me? Also with a few cowardly, people have slowly passed, still carrying dripping clothes in their hands, halfway through the Lauren smack of shame took over. Right! Little girl, in a moment you will be responsible for sshing water on each other, this is not difficult. Mm-hmm, this I will. After Daisy responded, Nina turned blue, probably not expecting herst chance to be taken away by the thorn in her side. Daisy, however, was not as happy as she thought she would be and seemed to be waiting for something. In herst life she did get Director Stone to look at her, but it didnt work out as amercial. The director was about to let the other girls go back first, when a man in a suit in the crew suddenly came over and pointed at Nina and said, Director Stone, were more interested in this kid. Hearing this, Nina where can still be unhappy, director, I can do better than sister oh. The tone of voice is full of petty meaning, this trick has never failed in the past. The investors eyes locked straight on Ninas body, looking at Ninas exquisite little face, simply hated to drool down. The people in the group have a different view on Nina, especially Director Stone, who is more interested in Daisy, who has a calm demeanor than Nina, who is delicate and beautiful with a star look. When she was doing her make-up, Nina kept calling the make-up artist,pletelycking the simple temperament of a rural child, while Daisy, on the contrary, kept her eyes calmly closed and gave her whole face to the make-up artistpletely, and the whole make-up process was smooth and quick. Director Stone took a look at Daisy, who was still privately pounding the makeup artists lipstick, and couldnt help but shake his head. Originally, he had in mind that the most suitable candidate for the lead actress in this ad should be Daisy, but the investor was partial to Nina, and he couldnt bear to give up his talent, so he used both. Everyone listened to Director Stone and started preparing for the shoot. Chapter 1842 I’m not convinced Come on! You two stand in the water, just ssh water on each other! The staff brought Daisy and Nina to the river, let the two go down the river, Daisy directly into the river, and Nina, she looked at the river in disgust, and then red at Daisy fiercely, thinking thatter Daisy if her make-up to get smudged how to do? Naive she is here today to shoot advertising, if not down the river, Im afraid the ad will fly. Daisy, of course, knew the meaning of Ninas eyes, she immediately had a n, andughed lightly: Sister, if you are afraid of dirty, you can ask the director to find a body double ah, I heard that the big stars have a body double! As a matter of fact, Ninas eyes lit up and she said she was the lead actress in themercial, so she must have a body double. She immediately turned to Director Stone and said loudly, Director, if you ssh water, Im afraid my makeup will be blown, let the body doublee! However, as a leadingdy, she was not golden in the first ce, and dared to make the request for a body double. Director Stones anger, which he had been suppressing, exploded instantly! Who told you to wear such heavy makeup! Do you know that the theme of the ad is in, mountain vige? Take off your makeup right now! Director Stones sudden ranting and shouting put Nina in a daze, her eyes immediately welled up with tears and she turned her head to look at Daisy with indignation, while Daisy put on a I dont know whats going on look. The make-up artist sneered, just Nina has been yelling to put on eyeshadow, make up blush, also took the initiative to apply lipstick, no big star fame, but quite a big star frame, see she took the initiative, the make-up artist did not stop, and as expected, immediately scolded. Once Ninas makeup was removed, themercial shoot began. Director Stone personally came to the river and instructed: ter you two ssh water, as long as the meaning of the line, Nina you ssh next to Daisy, do not ssh to the body, so as not to get sick affect the shooting process. The two girls nodded and they started. Action! Director Stone gave the order, Nina quickly grabbed a handful of water and sshed Daisys face, but Daisys face makeup is very light, sshed with water also did not change anything. Nina smiled triumphantly and kept throwing water on Daisy. She cant wait for Daisy to get sick and die now! To be washed away by the water! She was convinced that Daisy was the one who had caused her to be yelled at by Director Stone for the incident with the body double! If she got the chance, she would make Daisys life miserable! The staff on the side of the scene looked at this scene, the heart understood about, after all, is the entertainment industry, the little girls mind can also see, all of Ninas appearance of that good feeling, immediately consumed to the end. The originally nned shooting time had to be extended to the next day because of Ninas action. By the time the shoot was over, Daisy was soaked through and standing on the shore, her whole body was frozen senseless, but she still patiently smiled and thanked the crew and said goodbye. After the closing, director Tomas left Daisy on behalf of the investor, saying that the investors filmpany was interested in signing us both. Daisy knew she had seeded, Me and my sister two? The first to ask out, thest life, the final Diamondstar Entertainment signed only Nina a just, and she was brought out of Sanxiang Town as Ninas assistant. The effort was not in vain, something has changed because of Ninas small mind. What? Shes going to be signed with me? Nina was clearly displeased. Since childhood, she has seen this sister is not right, study better than her, even if it is everywhere to press this sister, still can not see, now she will go to the big city, but still can not get rid of this sister, Nina heart ufortable. Director, what makes even a sister like this capable of signing a contract? However, no one answered. What Nina did today was obvious to everyone. After a few moments, the investor called Nina to talk alone because he had to leave tomorrow. Back home, Nina suddenly remembered what Director Stone had said to her before she left. Daisy, the entertainment industry is not as good as you think, or, forget it.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Daisy shook her head firmly, in herst life she was a nuisance, bullied to death by Nina, but also did not end up in a good result, this life to let those who harmed her to be ruined, but also only the entertainment industry this way! Director Stone, I want to go outside and see. Daisys eyes were firm, revealing the determination and simplicity of a child of the mountains, and hiding the hatred and depth of a reborn returnee! Director Stone sighed: As long as you dont get lost, the entertainment industry, not good! He repeated it again, but received a more firm answer from Daisy. Director Stone, Ill definitely be here tomorrow. Lauren has long been at the door, saw her daughter did not return, immediately tugged Daisys arm, good thing is that Daisy has long expected: The investor said sister has potential, in discussion with her about the signing, and a moment. As expected, after saying so, Lauren instantly turned sad to happy, I knew that was the case. Said a taunting look: Do not go to feed the pigs, dyed a day. The kitchen, the pots and pans were clean, and sure enough, there was no dinner again tonight. Still overestimated Ninas tolerance. In herst life, she was able to let Daisy follow her to do odd jobs because Daisy was not in any danger. However, in this life, Daisy also got a contract, so the road is destined to be more difficult. This body is too weak, plus yesterday starved all afternoon, and half a day in the river, woke up, Daisy found himself rolling all over the body is not like that. Yet none of this will be a stumbling block on her way to revenge! She gently pushed the broken door, which might fall apart at any moment, but it did not open. Thinking that maybe she was sick and had less strength, so she couldnt push it, Daisy exerted more strength, but she couldnt push the broken door! Damn! How did this happen? Daisy pulled the doorknob and shook it, and immediately heard the sound of the locking chain C it looked like Lauren and Nina had made a mess of it. As expected, Ninas silveryughter sounded outside the door Oh, Daisy, you dont struggle, the investor said yesterday, it was only signed by me, you go or not is still the same. Dont waste your effort, Ill ask for leave for you. Hmph, you money-loser, the star of death! I didnt expect that after only one day of not watching you, you dare to steal the female lead from Nina, I tell you, dont even think about it! Today Im sitting right here at the door, Ill see if you can fly to the sky! Lauren turned the door to get a small bench and sat at Daisys door. Daisy sat paralyzed on the floor, hitting her head in despair Could it be that in this life of rebirth, I have to be trampled under their feet? No, I will never! Chapter 1843 Survival of the Dead The sun has reached directly above the head, the sun is a bit irritating to all, especially the investor, constantly drinking water, although someone next to him to fan the wind, but still can not stop the heat. Fuck, director, you can do it yourself! If Daisy doesnte before the crew leaves, its a breach of contract, so we wont sign! Lets go! The investor cursed and walked away. Director Stone squinted his eyes in the distance, he was sure Daisy woulde, he couldnt be wrong about anyone. I thought the investors were angry, the director would hurry up and shoot and then leave, but I never thought the whole crew was still waiting! Nina almost died of anger, she gritted her teeth in hatred, thinking Daisy, that ugly bitch, even want to be a big star, huh, it is impossible! Director, my sister told me yesterday that filming was tiring and hard, it was better to farm at home, so I didnt want toe. Nina smiled sweetly, her eyes shy and timid, revealing the meaning, she consistently believes in her charm, men always cant stand the sweet words of beautiful women. Director Stone frowned and didnt say a word, he didnt think Daisy was such a child who was afraid of hardship and tiredness, but this Nina, at first nce, was not a simple and cute child, but had to be a simple do-gooder. Perhaps because of a weak heart, after Nina said this, even the directors eyes are afraid to look, rtively speaking, or the investor is better to talk, I heard what is called Diamondstar Entertainment. Nina found a ce and waited for the shooting to start while envisioning her entry into the entertainment industry. With her looks and intelligence, she would sooner orter be a minor flower girl. So thinking, Nina felt extraordinarily beautiful in her heart, and even looking at these people in the crew around her, it seems that they are not worthy to be with her. Director Stone did not pay attention to Nina, but kept looking in the direction of the intersection.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Seeing the sun moving down the mountain little by little, everyone was a little impatient, Nina was even more impatient, directly asked Director Stone: Director, when are we going to shoot ah? Daisy will start as soon as she arrives. Nina rolled her eyes and pouted and went under the perg to drink water, cursing viciously in her heart, Daisy, the bitch, still wants to be the leadingdy like herself, she is so beautiful, she cant bepared to her! If today because of Daisy this bitch affect their future candid star, then she can no longer just lock Daisy in the room so simple! The entire crew fell into a silent and at any time someone may be angry in a bizarre atmosphere, everyones face is written impatience three words, but no one dares to speak, after all, Director Stone did not move, who speaks, is not looking for scolding? Seeing that Director Stone is not slow, and even lit a cigarette and began to swallow the clouds, Nina impatient, directly to Director Stone in front of a bigh, a sweet little sister look, said: Director, my sister does not like to shootmercials, you do not make it difficult for everyone. Finally, after waiting for another half an hour, Nina was the most anxious, and after what happened yesterday, and after what the vige mothers had said in the evening, everyone knew what the Lauren family was and no one said anything for Nina. Then since Daisy cante, this ad wont be afraid. As soon as the director announced this, Ninas face was harder than anyone elses, Director, I can shoot alone. Nina face pearly, almost cried out, but only she knows in her own heart, how much she hates her sister at this moment. You? Tomas didnt even look at Nina, and his tone was full of disdain, If it werent for the investors, this ad would have been just Daisy! This is quite unkind, forgive Nina thick skin, but also can not help but blush, but it seems to be not enough general, Tomas director and said: Since the shooting can not, then we all pack up, go. Said ready to get on the car. This time Nina can panic, absolutely can not because Daisy this little bitch ruined their own acting road, director, I remembered, sister seems to be able toe over, Ill go home to call sister over. Im going to go home and ask my sister toe over. He said he was busy going home. Hearing this, Tomas nced meaningfully at Nina and simply spoke to his apprentice: Louis, you follow him over there and take a look. Oh, Nina, youre back? Your sister burned the house down! Lauren was so anxious that when she saw Ninaing back, she rushed up and dragged Nina to see what Daisy had done, just as Director Stone had sent someone over to show them how ufortable Daisy was! When she heard that Daisy had burned down her house, Nina was shocked and said that it was okay for this bitch to burn down her room, but Ninas own room still had several new quilts and many beautiful clothes, so if they were burned down, it would kill her! Nina rushed to the front of the house and saw that many rtives had gathered in front of the house, Nina impatiently pushed everyone away and rushed in, but when she came to the front of the house, she realized that there was no trace of burning house! That is, the bottom of the broken door of Daisys room has a little smoke ckened traces, can also be called a burning house? Lighting smoke are still too small fire! At this point rtives of the Poole Family arrived and eagerly discussed the Lauren family. Daisy in the room heard the chatter and knew that now was the best opportunity, and hurriedly shouted, Auntie, let me out quickly, the crew is still waiting for me. When rtives heard this, they knew that Lauren must be biased and didnt want Daisy to earn with her own daughter, so she locked Daisy up. The whole crowd exploded, all snickering, saying that Lauren was hard-hearted and abusive to her stepdaughter. The most fearful thing in the vige is a group of womens tongues, and how Lauren is not afraid, she resentfully smiles at those rtives, but turns her head only to get a hard stare from Nina. Nina turned around and saw Louis behind her not looking too good, so she hurriedly yed her acting expertise and said to Daisy at the door: Sister, look at you, yesterday I told you to go to bed early, you do not sleep, and now you overslept, you still have to let the crew wait for you, really, Mom, hurry up and let Sister out, she did not mean it. Nina a few words down, the matter has be Daisys not. Daisy does not know how Nina wille back, and also let Lauren let herself out, the door was reluctantly opened by Lauren, she saw Louis behind Nina. Daisy immediately understood that Director Stone must have known that someone had deliberately made things difficult for himself, so he asked Louis to follow Nina ande to him. Oops, sis, you said you too, you dont want to shootmercials you should say so in advance, so that everyone has to wait for you, and the shooting progress is dyed. Ninas words gave people the impression that she was understanding and kind, while Daisy was dragging her feet and had a big prejudice against Daisy again. Lauren was smiling, thinking that she was lucky that her daughter was smart enough, otherwise she would have been criticized by the neighbors in the future! Chapter 1844 Escape Daisys forehead was sweating a little, but now she couldnt care less, she refused the jacket Louis handed over Thank you, no, lets go to the shoot first, the director must be waiting. After saying that, she took the lead and went out the door, following Louis towards the crew. Behind her, Ninas eyes were almost on the verge of spitting fire, she already hated Daisy, originally only as Daisy is a ve, to do for themselves as a sidekick, never put in the eyes, but never thought that this sidekick now dare to steal the limelight with her! Watching the crew favor Daisy, Nina wanted to take Daisys head off! When she finally arrived at the set, Director Stone saw that Daisy didnt look too good and said with concern, Girl, are you still holding up? Im holding up, but Im sorry to everyone foring sote. Daisy guiltily scanned everyone and immediately received a lot of kind understanding. All right, then hurry up and get your makeup done. Director Stone patted Daisys shoulder, which touched Daisys heart. Whether in herst life or this life, Director Stone is no selfishness to her, but it is such a good person, but in hisst life, when his career was in the ascendant, was found giarism, from then on was blocked, half a monthter is directly swallowed pills tomit suicide All of this is suspicious, but Daisy cant think of anything suspicious. Daisy then rushed to make up, because yesterdays polite and calm so gave the makeup artist a very good image, makeup, the makeup artist also brought his own fever medicine to Daisy fed a. A moment, Well, look at that. Trouble. To be honest the make-up artist was quite good, and at this moment it was not at all obvious that Daisy had a high fever. On the other side, Nina was ready to watch the joke, she did not believe that Daisys miserable white ghost face could be on camera. The result is that when she saw Daisys clear water hibiscus look, the corners of her mouth were distorted and her fingers were uncontrobly clenched, I want this makeup too. The make-up artist is not so good. In order to avoid yesterdays incident again, this time before the shooting, Director Stone directly gave a deadly order: time is tight, must be shot today, or this ad will not be shot. Nina, who originally wanted to y a trick, didnt dare to joke about her future this time, and could only cooperate well with the shooting. A smile, there are beautiful people standing beautiful, the picture flow naturally, because the investor ount, Director Stone also gave Nina a lot of shots, half a day down, the details of all shot. OK! Call it a day. You two will go with us tonight, there is still an hour to collect anything to go back to pack and pack. Director Stone said a sentence, let Louis follow the Daisy sisters home, the beauty of the name to help get things. Daisy looked at Director Stone gratefully, she knew that he was helping him without a trace. This kindness she remembered in the bottom of her heart, now not able to repay, but in the future must be returned. When I got home, Lauren had already packed up Ninas things, two whole big bags, with three smaller bags on the side. You dont have to bring your bedding. Louis looked at the floor and said, he didnt reallye to be a handyman. Daisy had nothing, and her clothes were few and far between, so she returned to her house and simply packed up a package. When she was leaving, she took a deep look at the house where she had lived for more than ten years. Although she didnt feel it on a regr basis, she really had to leave, and she was still a bit reluctant. This away, fear is again a lifetime. Finally ready to hit the road. Daisy looked at Ninas bag of things, and Lauren stuffed her with a dozenrge red money, and then look at their own, a broken stic bag with two changes of clothes, nothing else. This is really shabby and heartbreaking byparison. Louis next to her seemed to be unable to look away, and asked Daisy in disbelief as he squeezed Daisys bag, Is that all? Daisy gave a frank smile and nodded, as if such a thing could not be more normal. Nina rolled her eyes at Daisy and Louis, and just as she stepped out of the doorway, she was stopped by Lauren, who came up behind her. Nina faced her own poor mother but did not hide her dislike in the slightest, thinking that just cleaned up arge pile of rags for me is already very embarrassing to me, and now pulling and not letting go, endlessly, right? She brushed Laurens hand away and said impatiently, I know, I know, go back, youll dy the crewter! Looking at Laurens kindness to her own daughter, Daisys nose is a little sore. If her own mother hadnt died, maybe she wouldnt be in this situation. Nina shook off Laurens hand and got into the car, while Lauren wiped her tears and turned her head towards Daisy, reluctantly taking out a hundred dors and putting it in Daisys hand, Go over there and take good care of your sister! Hmm. Daisy nodded coldly in agreement and waited for the car to start, watching Lauren still wiping her tears in the back, genuinely feeling bad for her. In a previous life, Daisy and Nina left after only a few months, Lauren got sick, or cancer, and looked for Nina dozens of times, Nina are avoiding it.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Waiting to die of illness, only to find Daisy, Daisys heart is soft, take her to see a doctor, however only hospitalized but half a month, went, to die without being able to see their own daughter a side. But Ninas nature is not surprising, she was at the height of her poprity, and having such a poor mothere to her door would not be a disgrace to her. She didnt want to care about Lauren, she wanted Lauren to find a ce where she could die and not get involved with her! This kind of person who can even ignore the death of his own mother, whats so unusual about harming himself Daisy clenched her fist, her face was gloomy, she swore, in this life, no matter Timothy or Nina, she will not let them have a good end! The road was bumpy, and the roadside scenery slowly changed from mountains and forests to bustling city neighborhoods, and Nina saw everything so new, saying it was something she had only seen on TV. Daisy, on the other hand, is much more calm, all this is just the mostmon sight in her eyes, but all this reminds her of the painful past in her previous life. In herst life, before she died, that scene recently appeared in her dreams, what they said, she will not forget a word. Suddenly, as if thinking of something, the other words heard before dying made Daisy wonder. Mr. Watts just wants his sister to die Daisy tried to recall her previous life, the impression inside she did not know a person named Mr. Watts, that is, Timothys side, before there was a falling out, Daisy also did not hear him mentioned. Chapter 1845 Entering the City Daisy thought she hadnt wronged anyone in herst life. At that time, she was just signed, her presence was so low, always existed as Ninas apaniment, and watched Nina be a hit because of the Director Stonemercial, and was promoted by thepany to be the first sister, surpassing the current popr actress, Maya Thompson. It was at that lost time that Daisy met Timothy, the man who gave her countless touches and warmth, the devil who made her fall from heaven to hell! At that time she for Timothy, almost nothing refused to do, she apanied the wine, and even slept with finally dirty to her own disgust, however, she touched herself, but did not touch Timothy, but let Nina and Timothy more recklessly hurt themselves. Once again, she will not be stepped on by them again, and even more so, let these two people have a good time! Daisy whats wrong with you? When Daisy came back to her senses, she found everyone in the car looking at her. Just now Ninas excitement makes many people look ufortable, but it also entuates Daisys out-of-the-ordinary and unstained world, and she keeps giving off a gloomy and indifferent air, making people doubt that this is not a girl of 16 or 17 at all. Sis, dont you think its so beautiful here? Nina showed a rare sincere smile, perhaps because she had only Daisy as a rtive in a strange ce, so her attitude towards Daisy was much more affable. Daisyughed lightly and remained silent as she stared out the window. The car finally stopped, a group of people got out of the car, Louis led DaisyNina two sisters to the rented house, once into the house, Nina is quite dissatisfied, she saw on TV those big stars can live in a vi, how they live in a rental house? Daisy surveyed the house a few times, two rooms, a room, clean, fully furnished, than in the vige to live in the house do not know how many times better, not to mention that they are not yet on fire, this is already considered very good conditions. Louis helped the two sisters put away their luggage, and then he had to leave, and before he left, he exined: Someone wille to take over you two tomorrow, so Ill leave first. Good. Thanks. Nina was stillining about the house over there, while Daisy didnt forget to say thank you goodbye to Louis, which made Louis feel a little bit more good about her.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The next day. The ear-piercing knock on the door sounded for about a minute, Daisy had already opened her eyes, but had no intention to open the door, because she had already guessed who was at the door. Sure enough, Nina, who was still sleeping, couldnt stand the noise and got up cursing, while cursing she opened the door: Who is it, early in the morning Im your agent! Just call me Julia. Outside the door is none other than Diamondstar Entertainments oldest and most senior agent, Julia. Julia had already heard Ninas curses, and was slightly surprised to see that beautiful face for the first time, but it was still hard to erase the impact of Ninas series of curses. Julias eyes and eyebrows were tinged with a bad look, and Nina looked a little stunned. Thats when Daisy came out of the room and greeted Julia without being condescending: Hello Julia, Im Daisy. She looked directly at Julia, a pair of eyes deep and profound, it seems that with just one nce, you can see through all. Julia ufortably averted her gaze and said to the two sisters, Come on, lets take you to thepany today to learn more about the situation. Coming to Diamondstar, Daisy walked in a familiar ce, it seemed that at every corner, she could see her own bitter past. Julias footsteps stopped at a dressing room, where a dozen girls were already sitting, and seeing Nina, they all showed their surprise in unison. Ninas appearance, in this group, is really a crane-like existence, no wonder they are surprised. And Nina didnt hide her smugness at all, lifting her chin and looking askance at the crowd. And at this time, a two ck luxury stretch Lincoln slowly parked in front of thepany, the car door opened, Diamondstar a sister Maya from inside down, two or three assistants followed him, this frame is really in the crowd surprised. Daisy said to herself, Im afraid its hard to get to that point in either myst life or this one. Nina heard her mumbling and sneered disdainfully, thinking, What is Maya? My goal is to be an international superstar! One day, this Diamondstar Entertainment will be her own world! Maya came over, Julia is naturally first to take care of a sister, instructed the Daisy sisters to wait in ce, then followed Maya left. And at that moment, Nina, with her ears pricked up, listened to the group of girls next to her discussing the fact that the advertisers were paying too little money. When she heard a girlining that she only got 10, 000 today, she waspletely shocked, she thought she got a thousand from Director Stone, plus robbed Daisys thousand, already considered the top of the sky ie, but did not expect Its true that there are people outside of the world! Ninas ambition grew in this little gap, and when Julia returned, she asked impatiently, Julia, when can I get amercial? Julia looked at Nina with deeper eyes, and in the midst of Ninas expectant gaze, she casually handed Nina a pile of lists: It just so happens that there are a few coborations here, so you go ahead. Wow, theres a job so soon! Nina simply do not know, their own hands, but no one wants, was picked out of the uninspiring cooperation, even if she went, but also can not get a few money, this dressing room girls, no one is willing to take these orders, anyway, no one to go, gave Nina also just right. The greed in Ninas eyes could not escape Julias eyes, and she did not like such a girl, so she gave these to Nina to make her suffer a little. Daisy saw through it, but asked Julia anyway: Julia, so do I have any ns? Julia then remembered that there was a Daisy. She examined Daisy carefully, looking at Daisys in, featureless face and her dark skin, and shook her head, wondering what tasks could be assigned to her. Nina although also does not have any fame and background, but at least the face is high ah, but Daisy pondered for a long time before she spoke: You just follow me first. After saying that, Julia turned around and went out. This close, how close is it? It is Maya up and down,rge and small all things David will go through once. Daisy despairs that she cant escape the fate of her past life. By the way, Julia, has the assistant our Maya wants been found yet or not? David hurriedly came over, questioning while his eyes were on Nina, the eyes like a hawk looking at its prey. Chapter 1846 Assistants This is thepanys newly signed artist? Julia has our Maya, and still so much trouble neers really not easy. Nina just thinks David is caring, and because David is not ugly, she puts on a vase look that she thinks is seductive. Maya dissatisfied with Julia training neers Daisy is not the first day to know, Daisy did not speak. Oh, you go back and tell Maya, tomorrow Julia subconsciously pushed back, this person is really hard to find. But half of the words, suddenly thought of their own behind Daisy, around is no work, follow Maya behind, may also be a few more exposure, in addition to their own new artists, sent to Mayas hands, she will not be dissatisfied. Daisy suddenly stopped in the middle of Julias sentence, and then knew what Julia was thinking. That, Daisy, right? , youre still handy? Julia didnt dare to let Daisy speak either. Nina on the side naturally understood the meaning of David came over, so very attentive to speak: Julia, although sister can not act, but up the mountain chopping wood to feed the pigs can be. Nina said that Davids face instantly darkened. After a good half to leisurely find themselves not fall to a good, but David stared at her stare more tightly, is Julia also red at Nina, and snapped back. Julia, I can do any kind of work. Daisy knew there was no way Julia would give her the resources either and figured it out in a heartbeat. Instead of being elsewhere, it is better to reach out to someone through Maya. In herst life she missed this opportunity, but in this life she will not miss it again. See Daisy agreed, Julia gestured towards David, David then carefully looked at Daisy, not very outstanding, but look like a do-gooder, because to Daisy said: Then you go with me first, I talk to you Maya habit. Maya has two regr assistants around her, one is David and the other is named John, this John, to say the least, is also poor. In a previous life, Maya fell in love with a Cavern Entertainment trainee Rio, sent a series of fleshy text messages to others, the results were posted online by someone who did not know what to do, upying more than a month of Twitter Trend, almost did not get Maya to copse, and then directly with John to cover the bag, things are considered to calm down. And this John, predictably, of course, was fired and cklisted from the industry. The person responsible for picking up Daisy is David, along the way he gave Daisy an ount of many Mayas habits, do not drink drinks only tea, is to keep in shape, steak only eat rare a long list of strange habits, Daisy surprisingly also remembered. Put in general, listen to this request must be confused,st life Maya is this habit, when Daisy did not do well, tea hot point, Maya directly sshed on her face, almost disfigured. This time with experience, Daisy retreated to the pantry, just as John was there. Hello, John. Daisy, Diamondstars newly signed artist. Youre an entertainer? John was visibly taken aback under his eyes, but covered his mouth again when he thought of Maya in the outer room. While making tea, Daisy greeted John for the first time. Unlike Davids strong personality, Daisy found that Johns personality was really a lot more approachable. Whats Rios schedule for today? Daisy had juste out with the brewed tea when she saw Maya fiddling with her nails while asking David. Little ancestor, Rio he has an announcement today. Said David handing over the phone. Daisy saw an opportunity to bring tea to Mayas hand: Maya, have some tea. Maya did not rush to pick up the tea, dyed bright red nails finger sliding up and down the screen, how to ride with Su Ke again. Said a throw in the hand, which remembered the tea on the side, end up eyes but rested on Daisys face. Bah, why are you giving me green tea at this hour, how do you do things, stupid. Maya put the cup of tea in her hand and looked at Daisy in any way. Daisy does not speak, Maya when Jean is deliberate, but to take the piss, there is no reason, David naturally more impossible for Daisy to speak. So Im going to visit the ss? Maya thought one thing out of the blue. Auntie ah, visit the ss also need to have a reason, we can not rush. David was busy advising, with Mayas current curiosity, every move the media are paying attention to it. Maybe because Mayas idea of visiting the ss was killed, or maybe because David whispered something into Mayas ear without knowing, Daisys day got even worse next. A moment to toss Daisy mopping the floor, and then the dresser, a bunch of messy things, but, Daisy is right, Maya this anger has been no ce to spill. You,e over here and put on my shoes.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Maya is calling Daisy hard, making things difficult for her, she is in a bad mood, she just doesnt like who she sees, and this new assistant, ugly and ck, of course she has to take it out on Daisy! Come here, help me put my shoes on! Maya lifted one foot and waited for Daisy toe over and serve, however Daisy didnt move, something like putting on shoes, its too insulting! John certainly also know, look at Daisy a 16, 17-year-old girl, certainly can not stand this kind of gas, a soft heart and advised: Maya, this kind of thing I do it, if she hurts you how to ah. Thepanys main goal is to provide a solution to the problem. Shell wear it when I tell her to, so whats your turn? Daisy, if you dont want to do it, get the hell out of here! Looking at Mayas originally clean and beautiful face, Daisy is quite a bit nauseous at the moment. Maya said while chanting, Nowadays, assistants are so bold, David did you tell Julia that I want an assistant, not some star who needs to be waited on! This time, Daisys brain is not good again, but also know that David is behind the trouble. She is nominally Julias newest artist, which has already touched Mayas head, but Daisy is no soft touch either. Maya, dont make fun of me. Daisy said, while lifting Mayas high heels, My sister like that is considered a real artist, Im just an ordinary assistant. Nina, shes nothing! Maya angrily mmed her hand on the table and stared fiercely at the advertising copy on the table, as if it had Ninas face on it, she had to burn a hole in that face! Daisy wants this effect, she just a few words, and ignited the fire between Nina and Maya. How can an unbeatable and popr actress like Maya tolerate the idea of others surpassing her? She immediately transferred all her anger towards Daisy to Nina. Chapter 1847 dilemma David is helpless, he does not want to sow discord, it is Daisy caused him to have to say Nina this person, thinking here, David red at Daisy, but Daisy does not care, as long as it can make Maya hate Nina, by a David hate, and what is it? Without Mayas difficulties, Daisy was finally able to leave work a day early, and returned to the rental house, Nina also just returned, and at this time, Ninas body has beenpletely new,pletely without the country girls appearance, the whole is a city chic girl. Seeing Daisy tired almost limp, Nina sneered: Hey, if I were you I would have left, obviously running for the big star toe, but the result is to do someones assistant, to be frank is to follow the maid haha, Daisy, I am tired for you! Really, I think its good, following Maya is also good ah, at least today, I also saw Rio it is the male star that you especially like ah. Daisy deliberately acted like a nymphomaniac, looking at Ninas anger: Whats the big deal! Sooner orter, I will trample Maya under my feet, that old woman, who has the right to know Rio! With that, Nina angrily went into the bedroom and mmed the door hard. The next period of time, Daisy is also smooth, seeing Maya from time to time will ask a few questions about Ninas situation, she knew that the two peoples beam, is a knot! Nina is not yet the object of thepanys efforts, Maya really want to deal with her, is as easy as a hand, but unfortunately, the two people until now also did not have the opportunity to meet, Maya naturally will not spend all day watching a person they have not seen, not many days, Nina to the back of the mind. Daisy had to find another way out, but in short, she couldnt let Nina get ahead of herself! Thinking about it, Daisy suddenly remembered that the reason Nina caught fire in herst life was because of a first-line perfume ad that Maya pushed out.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At that time, Nina because of Director Stones ad has been some of the publics poprity and attention, giving her the title of Diamondstar Entertainment face representative, which also makes Maya very upset, in that period of time, Maya in a fit of anger on the yellow perfume advertising, the investor urgent to start the most promising neer CNina, and because of that ad, Nina became famous! First, there were all kinds of TV offers, and then there were variety shows, andmercials aftermercials Maya came back to deal with Nina, but it was impossible, because by then, Nina had already be the pir of Diamondstar. In other words, all it took to stop Nina from hitting it big was to cut off that endorsement. Daisys current situation is not optimistic, as Mayas assistant, or the kind of assistant to rece the contestant level, Daisy does not have a little visibility, no background, no high value, investors are afraid to be blind to give her advertising endorsement it. Six months until Nina gets that endorsement, and its February Daisy had a sh of light and suddenly remembered the TV show that started in October in her previous life and was a huge hit, Peerless! Peerless, the status of the TV series industry in the future, as the United States of old friends, is a Director Stones work of God, if there is an opportunity to participate, Daisy naturally will not get the female lead or any pleasing character role, want to let the audience remember her, probably only to y the vicious female supporting it. Especially inside the viiness two, really let the audience hate it, on the status, probably the same as the Rong Sister. The reason why Peerless burst into mes, the viiness two superb acting skills can be said to be a credit, it is because of her kind of angry acting skills, so that thete heroines abuse, more people feel great pleasure. Princess Ava this character, in a previous life Daisy has also studied, when Princess Ava is a strong actress, before this y, is not at all a little fame, but she relies on solid acting skills, but with this y is greatly fire a! And in the original, the description of Princess Ava arge space, although only a viin, but the author gave her a rather delicate psychological description, the character can be said to be very characteristic, dare to love and hate, but because of the bullying to do the kind of ckened. If you can get this role, then that endorsement, certainly not a problem, but Daisy is also very clear, even if she was reborn, but with her current status, let alone want to y the viiness number two, Im afraid its a maid role, but also can not be their turn. This director is nothing, big deal, no more acting. Maya is throwing a tantrum again, because the request for Rios appearance the crew really cant meet, Rios schedule there is already scheduled for next year. If there was a rmendation from Director Stone, it might have been possible to mention it. Daisy had Director Stones phone number and decided to call Director Stone right away. Daisy has bought a cell phone after spending all her savings in a few days. Although it is still far from the smart phone of the previous world, but the basic inte function has been there, and the software also has Whats APP and Twitter, which is enough for her to use at the moment. Tomas director? Hearing this name, Daisys heart was overjoyed, yes, how could she have forgotten about director Tomas. These days Daisy is distressed about the casting, she has no power, no power, and does not know anyone, how can get the role of Princess Ava, but Maya so a tantrum, but she remembered, Tomas director has always looked at her differently, she why not go to ask Director Stone it. As a person in the entertainment industry, it is too easy to get a directors phone number. Daisy looked at the phone number that was about to decide her future life and death, and made a great determination before dialing it out, the phone rang a long series of ringing, but finally no one answered. Hanging up the phone, Daisy didnt give up, but edited a text message and sent it: Hello Director Stone, this is Daisy, do you know that Peerless is casting this show? Without too much verbosity, Daisy cut to the chase. And at this moment, Tomas director is in a luxury party, he patted Peerless directors shoulder,ughing: Some day I will rmend you a person, absolutely your ideal Princess Ava! collected the phone, Mayas side because the request was not met, direct strike. David was still in contact off to the side, What are you sticking around for? Go tell Julia to figure out what to do. Maya says it for granted, but for Daisy, its another daunting task, and Julia certainly wont agree to it because of Mayas selfishness. What are you still standing there for? Maya urged again, and Daisy had no choice but to leave. Daisy helplessly turned out, thinking that Julia such a veteran agent, how could Mayas selfishness, that is not only the crews financial problems, but also about the entire film production effect The actual fact is that you will be able to get a lot more than just a few of these. When she was worried, Daisy turned around and left the studio and came to the front door, she saw a familiar figure in the distance that made her shiver C wasnt that Timothy? Chapter 1848 Meet In this life, they see each other, but in a previous life, months earlier. Daisy froze in ce for a moment, forgetting how to even move. Ahead, it seemed that he heard a movement, Timothy looked up and crossed Daisy to see Nina. Hello, good morning. This is obviously said to Nina, Daisy because of this sudden reaction, a look back at her sister, it seems that but a few days, Nina has hooked up with Timothy. Nina, Timothy obviously pleasing voice, Nina also only lightly responded to a hmm, and then just saw Daisy, which warmed up to Timothy. Sister, this is Timothy, our senior oh. Like showing off, Nina introduced Timothy to Daisy. Seeing that face, the painful memories of herst life seemed like yesterday, all surrounding her, making her so hateful that she couldnt take a step Just as Daisy was dazed, Timothy unexpectedly waved at her: Hi, hello again! Daisy was still wondering how Timothy knew her, hi to say hello to herself? ording to the memory of thest life, he is now a little famous idol of Diamondstar, how would he know a nobody like Daisy, until a cold response rang out behind her, Hmm. Daisy turned around and realized that it was Nina. No wonder, it turned out that she was greeting Nina! It looks like in this life, these two people equally know each other very early. Nina was toozy to pay attention to Timothy, but when she saw Daisy, she immediately changed her face to a warm one and introduced Daisy: Oh, sister, this is our artist and our senior, Timothy Hart, Timothy, this is my sister, Daisy, now, working under Mayas hand. . She deliberately emphasized the word misceneous, Timothy heard it, immediately showed a disdainful smile, just a slight nod to Daisy, and then directly ignored Daisy and smiled at Nina. Daisy just wants to go up and kill this Timothy now, but thinking about the pain she suffered in her previous life, if she doesnt return it a thousand times over, how can she be willing to do so! She didnt want to linger, seeing these two disgusting faces, she was afraid she would vomit if she wasnt careful! The two men behind her were immediately talking about themselves. She is your sister ah, how do I feelpared to you is heaven and earth ah, huh, forgive me for telling the truth. Nina hid her mouth andughed lightly, and many people next to her started talking, Yo, what a poor look, Nina, you werent born of the same mother, right? Not really, huh! Gee, Diamondstar is still ying the sign one get one free routine now, hahaha. Daisy ignored it, and after asking Julia when she would be back, just waited in the inner room, which seemed to be buzzing with activity again outside. Daisy recognizes this girl, who no one expected to be such an inconspicuous girl, but eventually became the top pir of Diamondstar. Belles eyes were red, apparently she had just been scolded. Daisy wordlessly handed over a tissue, then looked at the coffee in Belles hand and said, Your coffee is so hot, be careful not to spill it on your body. Thanks. Belle was surprised to look at Daisy, the entertainment industry was too realistic, no one had ever cared so much about her. Daisy didnt know that it was this small gesture she was doing now that warmed a persons heart. Ill go first. Outside, Julias voice was heard speaking and Daisy prepared to go out. The girl behind her looked at Daisys back and held back the tears that were about toe out. Maya side waited for half a day to see Daisy leisurely back, as expected, it is true that Julia can not help, Rio is not Diamondstar people, curry is not lower than Maya, Julia how can have a way. Knowing that this is no way, Maya temper instantly came up, even such a small thing can not do, I want you have what use? Maya got up and twisted Daisys arm, as if she felt it was not enough relief, wearing a hatred of the sky was directly from the back of Daisys foot stepped over, Daisy ate the pain, only to feel the back of their feet are going to be poked out of a hole toe. When David helped Maya to leave, John dared to rush over and help Daisy up: Is everything okay? Shit, big deal, I quit. John looked anxious. These days Daisy and John are together and they talk well, so Daisy is bullied and John is more anxious than her. Im fine. It took a long time for Daisy to get up, her lips already white. These, she would get back sooner orter. In the evening, when Daisy returned home, the back of her foot was already swollen and she was walking with a limp. She wondered why in herst life Maya had only tormented herself but never thought of sacking herself? In order to take revenge, how much she suffered in vain. Because of this, the more she could not just withdraw. At this time, the cell phone rang, there were not many people on the phone, Daisy was curious, saw the person disyed on the screen, and instantly spirited up. director Stone actually called her back. Director Stone, hello, this is Daisy, Daisy said, grasping at thest straw. Well, you also know Adams Peerless? Daisy knew there was a y when she heard it that way, Well, I want to audition for a role in it, and I wonder if Director Stone can Oh? Which role do you want to audition for? Without waiting for Daisy to finish, Director Stone seemed to be interested. Ava! Daisy didnt hesitate, she could definitely give Princess Ava a good performance. No, perhaps she is the only one who understands the heart of Princess Ava, who has her own pride and bottom line. Daisy waited for a while, but the opposite Director Stone did not finish, her heart hung in the throat for a moment, does it mean that this matter is Director Stone also no way? I dont know that Director Stone heard Daisys words and drew a breath, this girl is surprisingly the same idea as himself, when he met Daisy in Romcana Vige, Director Stone felt that Daisy is the perfect candidate to y Ava. But Daisy didnt know that until Director Stone responded, Why do you want to y Ava, a role thats unlikable? Do you know how many artists have been ruined in their first role? Director Stones words are true, the first role chosen well, can be said to be directly rted to the artists future in the acting world. If you start out ying a bad girl, even if you seed, then the future of the y will most likely be the same. If you dont seed, the next time you want to y something else, it will be difficult. So very few artists will volunteer to be the viin. Well, I know, but I think Ava is the best fit for me, Director Stone.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Daisy has had her own ns for a long time, the role of Ava will not ruin her, but will only make her idental and popr. Thats fine, audition is no problem. Director Stone paused for a moment, could not help but exin: But I said in advance, Adam requirements but very strict, I can help you to introduce, but can get this opportunity, but still depends on your own ability. Well, I know that, thanks to Director Stone. Chapter 1849 Auditions Daisy is sincerely grateful, I didnt expect Director Stone to agree so suddenly, there is a kind of bitter sweet feeling. The heart that was raised is finally considered to be released, the director is strict to be able to shape a good work, this truth she still understands. The next morning, Daisy went to work with a limp leg, Maya was reluctant yesterday, but the y Julia certainly will not allow Maya to give up. Urban workce positive energy film, to be honest, there are not many young audience, but Maya needs such a positive image, it can be said that Julias vision is very poisonous, she knows what an artist needs most. In her previous life, Nina was growing under Julias step-by-step guidance, and there were several crisis storms in between, but under Julias wrist, not only did she not turn out to be a flower, but even gave Nina increased poprity. Sure enough, when Daisy arrived at the office, Julia and Maya were gone, and Daisy was happy to be at ease, working with John to organize the things to be used for the group in advance. Daisy, have you ever thought about going on a shoot by yourself? John asked during the interval. Speaking the truth, they all see clearly, there is no way out under Maya. Well, but its not the right time yet, I guess. Take your time. At noon, Daisy had juste out with John when she heard a shrill voice. Shallow-eyed thing, not just a broken endorsement! Aria seemed to be scolding Belle one after another because she lost an endorsement, and Belles eyes were red. Because it is really Diamondstar building inside, so the artists should have temper also not restrained, John did not say anything, such a situation is toomon, before Daisy also so over. The difference is that Daisy, this little girl, herself scolded can alsofort others, so John gradually more or less to help Daisy. After Aria left, Daisy went over, Its okay, its all over, learn more and youll get it. No words were spoken aside, but she still saw the gratitude in Belles eyes. Maya is followed by Julia back together, Julia seems to be in a good mood, as for Maya, not so good talk, ck face, even with David pulled a face. Where did you run off to hide in the morning? Maya red at Daisy, simply to take the piss. Julia then saw Daisy on the side, the eyes shed a trace of strange, then from the handbag out of a pile of documents suddenly said: Right, Daisy, you have an audition tomorrow, today to hurry up and prepare. An audition? Just her? Maya had disdain written all over her face, A country girl, what can she y? With a smooth hand, she took the file from Julias hand. Set up the heroine was found out, the mouth hard to admit? Maya read the script mouth corner hooked up a nice smile: y the viin ah? It is in line with you disdainfully threw the script to the ground, but Julia, I will be in the group in a couple of days, there is no shortage of people around. Maya was still not convinced and yed a little temper towards Julia. Maya, the stuff with the group is packed. John said. Well, let David and John take care of the group beforehand, and wait until Daisy finishes her audition tomorrow. Julia made up her mind and ignored Mayas unreasonable request. In fact, Julia herself wondered about it! In Daisys condition, she will not take the initiative to introduce resources, today this audition opportunity or Peerless director called over personally named, Julia naturally will not refuse, but she also can not figure out where Daisy came from the resources. Thanks Julia for remembering me. When Maya finished making a scene, Daisy said thanks in a matter-of-fact way. Of course, Julia also knows in her heart that she didnt give this opportunity. Hmph, just by you? Can you act? Its a disgrace to go. Maya hummed a snort and walked away, Daisy noticed that Davids eyes were getting sharp again. Go for it. John passed a look over before walking off with Maya. Finally when everyone had left, Belle even came over to Daisy and whispered, Congrattions, sister. Daisys concern for Belle was genuine, but seeing Belle now, she really had no way to rte her to the final Diamondstar pir in her previous life and simply said, You can do it too. The next day, when Daisy arrived at the audition ce, only to find that a lot of people havee one after another, many of them have dealt with in their previous lives, but a nce over, almost every artist has the ability to see, none of them belong to the kind ofpletely rely on the face to enter, enough to see the strict requirements of Director White, some of the artists without some ability to dare note. However, Daisy just sat down for a short time, and then saw a person, Nina surprisingly also came over, followed by a small assistant to carry things. Hey, sister, why are you here? Being an assistant anding here? Daisy ignored it, but she didnt understand how Nina got the audition. What? You dont dare to talk anymore? Dont even look at thatmercial you made, if it were me, Id go home in the dust. Nina deliberately mentioned the Director Stonemercial, and Daisy realized that Julia probably got the audition for Nina on the basis of this. Julia shouldnt like artists going around causing trouble, right? Daisy reminded as she watched a number of people already looking this way. But Nina would easily let go of the opportunity to taunt Daisy, saw the script in her hand, directly dragged over, flipped it open and was furious. Julia rmended the audition for you? Ninas face was twisted, originally thought Julia was high on herself, and deliberately emphasized the rare opportunity of this audition, who knew that, turning her head, she saw that Daisy actually also had the opportunity, Ninas heart was unbnced. Well. Daisys simple reply really pissed off Nina, but her mouth still didnt give in: Hmph, so what if I y Ava? If I am here, there is no scene for you! Since she was a child, Nina was used to grabbing Daisys things, before Lauren indulged her, and now Julia is also good to her, so Nina has long taken it all for granted. After several times provoking Daisy not to speak, Nina also fell a boring, find their own ce to stay. The time is still early, Daisy took out her cell phone and went online to see the Director Stone advertisement. Seeking information, what is this girls name? Totally ready to debut. Wow, really is so innocent, the girl in the mountains is good-looking. Look at the background girls behind you, gically good to do. Daisy fell down from the top, only to find that she had beenpletely reduced to a background te, all the attention of all the attention on Ninas face and body to go. The same one advertisement, Nina can say that it is on fire, no wonder she is qualified toe to the audition today. But Daisys face is also calm, such a result is the same as in her previous life, Ninas face, bring her more than this convenience. But Daisy is curious, which role is Nina auditioning for today? Judging from Ninas reaction just now, it wouldnt happen to be Princess Ava, would it? The auditions for the male and female lead have ended yesterday, and today the auditions for male and female number two, male and female number three, and viin number one and two will be held.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1850 Grabbing Horns Number 36, Diamondstar Entertainment, Nina Poole. Nina walked proudly in front of Daisy, proud of the fact that she waster but had cut in line to make things easier. After going in, to the stage slowly measured for a long time, not forgetting to make eye contact with each judge, then just a simple self-introduction really attracted a few investors, not to mention other, just with this face,es with the topic. Several investors have gestured to each other, at least in the first impression is more impressive. Immediately after Nina reported that she was auditioning for a role today C Princess Ava. The judges, including the director, were unanimous in their attention. They had been told by the director that director Tomas had rmended a Miss Poole who was very good, and now it seemed that was the case. Nina was very satisfied with the reaction of the judges table, those judges investors affirmation of themselves was written on their faces, almost like a direct announcement. Nina was even more pleased with herself for thinking this. After a while, seeing that Nina had nothing to say, Director White said, Lets audition first. This girl, her first impression is good, rare investors are also pertinent. Nina suddenly heard the direct audition is a little confused, the previous publicity is at most just a stand, serious audition this is the first time. But the good thing is that it is not difficult to defeat her, before also a little look at the Princess Ava scene, is not to y a dainty princess it, pampering this kind of thing is her masterpiece. Saying do it, although there was no one across the room, Nina yed it out naturally, even improvising and changing the script: Brother Prince, say, in the end, do you want me or her? Ninas fingers were drawn in the air, and her voice was so delicate that it could drip out water, with the expression of a petnt little daughter. Watching this scene, the judges table in addition to a more obese middle-aged man showed an expression of appreciation, several other judges directly all petrified, Director Whites face cloudy even can drip water out of it. Whats this? The judges stared at Nina, they wanted a princess of a great power who faced both the prince of an enemy country and her beloved, not some little daughter! Miss Poole, please give your rendition of the script on the next page. You can tell that Director White is trying hard to restrain himself and is still polite. Ohhhh, okay. Nina thought she was through with this scene and happily switched to the next one. Brewing a hint of emotion, Brother Prince, do you really not want this princess anymore? No surprise, even before Nina finished the audition, Director White directly called a halt: Miss Poole, right? You can go back and wait for the announcement, and your agent will be informed within three days. Nina has no self-awareness, but feels that her performance just now is very hard, the character interpretation is also very good, out of the time, Princess Ava this role is simply said to be a must win. Inside the show Daisy will not know, but I think Nina came out not long after. Full ofcency: I want the role of Princess Ava, sister or dont bother. Daisy didnt answer, reading the script in her hand carefully again to make sure there was nothing wrong, just in time to hear the name of her person. Daisy #37, Diamondstar Entertainment. Daisy closed the script in her hand and got up. Sister, you have to work hard and be a backdrop for me again when you seed. Nina deliberately emphasized behind her, as if she was afraid that others wouldnt know, and sure enough, several other artists who were auditioning looked over towards this side. This is? Just after entering, Daisy was dumbfounded, sitting above a whole row of directors, producers and investors, their faces are very gloomy, so Daisy suspected that the wrong ce to enter. My name is Daisy, and Im auditioning for the role of Ava today. With Daisys words, she clearly heard a few huffing sounds, auditions so far, the female second female third basically have a set number in mind, but Princess Ava this role is really a persons brain, especially after just Nina so a move. The role is not pleasing, in the eyes of the investors just find a little topic with flow is enough, but the director is very demanding, this is also not satisfied with that is also not satisfied, this Daisy is aware of. Miss Poole? I wonder what Miss Pooles rtionship is with Miss Nina just now? After Daisy introduced herself, she waited for a long time, and finally a blue-faced man in the middle asked the question.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Director White sat in the middle and didnt even look up, seemingly just wanting to end things early and perfunctorily. Nina is my sister, Im the older sister. At those words, Director White nced up slightly. Didnt we say we dont need neers? The investor picked up on the past to express his dissatisfaction, the quality of the artists auditioning is getting worse and worse. The investor asked towards Director White, full of suspicion, mainly because Daisy herself did not have a particrly outstanding feature, and the two sisters who came up one after another made the judges very dissatisfied. All right, Miss Poole, you can go back and wait for the news. After another half hour, Director White said directly, without any intention of letting Daisy perform. Daisy was confused, to say that before she had a confirmed candidate, then the most is not to continue the audition. But then she let herself in again and was confused for a moment. For the director, there could be many actors ying Ava, but for Daisy, there was only one. Director, please give me three minutes. Daisy couldnt pass up this opportunity. It was actually a question that couldnt be turned down and Daisy ended up getting three minutes. Lets begin, you only have three minutes. Ignoring the investors question, Director White also kept his face straight and spoke directly to Daisy. ording to reason, Director White does not want to give a minute more, but I do not know why, looking at Daisys eyes, suddenly there is a trace of movement. Or maybe the sisters are really different, and sure enough C With Director Whites words just after, everyone had to hold their breath and even move, because Daisys whole feeling suddenly changed a look. Although the body is still wearing ordinary clothes, but the temperament ispletely different, if before Daisy is just an ordinary small white flower inside the crowd, then now, Daisy is a cannibal flower. Yes, she stared in the direction of the front, a pair of eyes surprisingly suddenly red, eyes were wrapped raw in the eyes, will fall not fall. The producer looked above suddenly tightened thepels of his clothes, somehow felt a cold breeze behind him, even the back also felt a sudden cold wind. Daisy this moment with the previous has been judged like two people, originally usually look unimpressive eyes, surprisingly be extraordinarily fascinating. The eyes let you have no doubt that the one standing in front of you is Princess Ava herself, and Princess Ava is in front of the enemys prince, questioning why she wants to frame the heroine, Avas mouth unconsciously opened, but finally did not speak, face gradually hold out a trace of red silk to, staring at the prince, stubborn and lonely, but can make people understand. Chapter 1851 Hype Director Whites originally ck face also because Daisys performance change gradually spread, although still did not speak, but showed the first upward hooked mouth since this morning. The investor who was questioning Daisy just now, now looked straight at Daisy, Ava! the mouth unconsciously murmured. There, Daisy did not stop, from the beginning to the end, for from looking this way, even on the stage suddenly more than one person did not know, a long time, she was waiting for the princes answer, time to grasp just right, finally did not wait for the princes words, Avas face a little bit of expectation faded, then shrouded a trace of ckening, slowly the kind of hope inside the eyes no longer, in looking up to the princes When the bottom of the eyes suddenly clear up, but there is no expression, You really do not want this princess? This sentence, Ava said but the tone of affirmation, without a trace of dragging, with no expectations, as if stating a fact. Yes, yes, yes! Daisys performance ended with Director Whites three yeses in a row. Its not that no actor has been able to perform Avas stubbornness before. But here, all the artists took it for granted that Ava should be full of hope. But did not expect Princess Ava is deep in the pce since childhood by the three principles of etiquette and teachings of the woman, the prince mute is already rejected her, so Princess Ava that you really do not want this princess, is already the initiative to end all their own ignorance, from then on, the imperial prince on the Only national hatred, but not half a childs personal feelings! Ava stopped her performance and seemed to be back to the girl in the mountains without any characteristics, and her original sharp eyes had collected their light. At the judges table, Ava saw an extra middle-aged aunt with a light smile at the corner of her mouth. Not surprisingly, that should be the author of the original novel, and looking at the other partys performance, Daisy knew that she would be sessful. Daisy waited there while the director-producer discussed with several investors, and then after a long time, the investors turned to Daisy. Daisy, right? Introduce yourself, what are your works? An investor who looked fairly mature asked. Daisy knows what this means. For a drama to be sessful, acting alone is certainly not enough, but also poprity, which is well understood. In her previous life, Nina did not belong to the strength of the actor, starring in more than writing youth novels, but almost all of them can be a big fire, is the poprity, the poprity of the idol. Im a newly signed artist for Diamondstar, I dont have any works yet. This point above, Daisy did not hide, the investors will be able to check out when they turn around, there is nothing to hide. Because of Daisys words, the investors face began to stiffen. No work means no flow and no use for the show. Miss Poole, you know, to use a new actor, no topic of conversation is a very risky thing. The investor is also very straightforward, if not because just now Daisys audition really impressed the panel of judges, only afraid that this moment has long been because reduced to go back to wait for news. So, you are sure of my performance? Daisy, however, instantly caught the point of the investors words. The topic degree for Daisy is definitely not a problem, before early in Maya everywhere bullying her, Daisy thought of a person, sooner orter to fight back, now just use to create the topic degree. The sess of a y cannot be determined by the performances alone. So if Im able to create attention, is the character Ava Thats natural. Director White did not wait for the investor to speak, a bite of agreement, as early as after watching Daisys performance, Director White has been convinced of Tomas directors rmendation, if not for the face of the biggest investor to take care of, Director White would not want to sign Daisy on the spot.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Thank you, director, and thank you, jury. After Daisy said that, she went out, and behind her ears were the discussions of several investors who were not afraid of tigers. My good sister, out in the dust so soon? Nina waited outside the door specially just to taunt. Nina did not know the reaction of the director and investors inside, and was still immersed in her own beautiful dream, so when she saw Daisy taking so long toe out, she thought it was because she was being difficult. After Daisy saw Nina, she didnt bother to talk to her anymore, she had heard too much of these words, it didnt matter. Daisy only remembers that in her previous life Rio had a scandal at the end of October this year, and the hype was overwhelming. Because of the drunkenness, he happened to bump into a girl on the side of the road, which instantly became a sensation on the inte. The girl waster revealed to be a vegetarian, and Rio himself came out and exined that it was a misunderstanding, butizens didnt seem to buy it. And the vegetarian girl therefore also opened a Twitter, andter directly jumped to be an influencer, Nina at first wanted to specte on the scandal, took this word with Julia said. The opportunity Daisy is waiting for is this. In herst life, Rio was drunk and the heroine of the scandal was a vegetarian, and she was able to attract so much attention. Naturally, tied to Rio, the attention Daisy no longer needs to think about. The only thing that makes Daisy hesitant is that this bottomless spection is really an unorthodox approach, many 18-line starlets often like to do so, but even if the red is also the entertainment industry is disgraceful, was pierced only to add a ck material in the acting career. In her previous life, Timothy was able to make more money for Daisy, so she didnt let Daisy stick to the side of the hype, what rich business director, almost every few days on Twitter Trend will appear once, of course, are bundled with hype, Daisys reputation is also so little by little corrupted. But now she has no choice, she cant get the role of Ava without the help of Rio. To get something, you have to sacrifice something. ONE Club, just a block away from where Daisy lives, well there are a few good cafes, Daisy brought a book and started keeping watch to make everything seem less deliberate. Waiting for two days in a row, thete winter weather, Daisy can only wait, the good thing is that Maya is busy with her own business these days, Daisy to take it easy during the day. During the daytime on the third day, Director White called: Daisy, right? Avas role just couldnt stay. Director, give me one more day, just one more day. Director White let out a long sigh, very difficult, but agreed to Daisys request. This night, and the previous two days is not any different, more than ten oclock, the cold wind gradually into the bone, ONE bar began toe out in twos and threes of drunk people. But none of them were Rio, and just when Daisy thought it probably wasnt today, a man burst in at the end of the line of sight. Chapter 1852 Success Although she had never seen Rio in her life, the aura and the aura that the star carried was really different. The drunken Rio could not even walk steadily, and Daisy recognized almost immediately that this man was the one she was waiting for. Daisy just walked straight past, as if there was no one in front of her, until she hit Rio, ate a pain, and instantly fell into his arms. Rios vision was hazy, only to feel a figure suddenly appear in front of him, and then feel himselfnding on arge, warm bed, and he reached out and took Daisy in his arms. Although Daisy has long been prepared, but suddenly by Rio so a bear hug, still feel like a stone suddenly pressed on their own body, the force is not light. In the dark, Daisy heard the sound of the camera clicking up, the corners of her mouth rose, and she knew that the role of Ava was saved. No sorry for bumping into you. Who are you? Rios drunken eyes were hazy, still hanging on to Daisy. The good thing is that his assistant came out in a hurry with his clothes and bag, and when he saw this scene, he directly thought that Rio had made light of the girl, and said one after another, Sorry, sorry. Daisy apologized and said it was okay, handed Rio over to his assistant, and left on her own. This night, Daisy dreamed of those who had bullied her in her previous life, Nina, Timothy, and from today onwards, she Daisy will not let others bully her anymore. The next day, Daisy just arrived at thepany found the atmosphere of thepany is very mysterious, other artists look at their own eyes with inquiry, there are even two artists of the same bottom deliberatelye over to call sister, that close set called a pro. Daisy, what did you dost night? Daisy had never seen Maya look so angry, staring at herself as if she had seen her fathers enemy. Bitch, do you think Rio is also essible to you? Maya suddenly moved closer and said viciously against Daisys ear. Daisy, however, smiled and looked at Maya, her eyes curved into a crescent, she already understood what it meant, it seems that yesterdays affair was a sess. Maya, whats wrong with me? A harmless face. Maya, this is thepany! Julia followed Maya over and stared Daisy up and down again. There were many things that she could not figure out, but now Julia feels that she probably understands. It must be because of Rio that this unknown Daisy was able to get an audition for Peerless without going through thepany and without going through herself as an agent. To know is Ninas audition opportunity or Julia spent a lot of contacts to get, the good thing is, Nina is still quitepetitive, I heard that the role should be able to get no ident. Daisy, what is your rtionship with Rio? Julia, always sharp, asked in a measured way, considering Daisys value. Rio? I dont know it. Daisy was full of amazement and looked like she had no idea. But Maya looked in the eyes, that is pretending to be noble, do not know? See for yourself what you have done? Backing up our Rio? David handed over the phone, although there has been a previous life experience, but Daisy took the phone on the body still shaking, This person is Rio? I do not know. Daisy said nkly. But in Mayas ears, she only heard the news that the person inside the photo was really Daisy, her own little assistant, who had hooked up with Rio. And dont look in the mirror to see what you look like! Julia, its not good, Rios agent came to the door. At this time, someone outside suddenly came a sentence, Daisy turned around and saw that Rios agent and a few bodyguards escorting a person, even to their Diamondstar gate. Daisy was really surprised when she was brought to the parlor, which was not the case in her previous life. But just peeked at thements under the portal, Daisy probably figured it out. Last time it was a vegetarian college student, so of course theizens didnt suspect that there was any motive involved, but this time it turned out to be Daisy and the situation was different. Just now Daisy has seen, there are manyizens on the followingments: This look how so like posing, it will not be which 18-line starlets want to be red want to crazy it, hype bottomless.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The human flesh arrived, the womans name is Daisy, Diamondstar Entertainments newly signed rural girl, is that advertising background. Return my idol and refuse to be tied up! So thats what happened, I jumped the prophet, this girl is a real bitch. Thements at the bottom seem to be lopsided, this time the hype, Daisy can be said to be scolded, but Daisy does not me anyone, she wants the attention, such a result she can afford to suffer. In the parlor, Rios agent was very strong and spoke even worse. You Diamondstar is really, to hype hype your own family artists, tying us Rio is also shameless. Julias face went white when she heard it and red at Daisy before realizing it wasnt what she thought, but the momentum wouldnt weaken on the field. Binding your artists? Are your artists face-stered or better than us Diamondstar? Julia argued reasonably. You artists, Daisy right, posting our Rio is a fact, right? Our artists can know the schedule of your artists, right? Out and about in the bar, your artists are good at it. Julia didnt give in half-heartedly. Daisy, are you so eager to hype? Rio, who had been silent, stared at Daisy and suddenly came up with a sentence, and the meanness in that voice made Daisy groundless. In the past, Daisy might have been able to argue with that. But now, Rio is right, she is deliberately hype, she did what she used to dislike the most. However, Daisy does not regret, if there is a chance to start over, she will not hesitate to do so. For revenge, this is nothing. Refuse to ept the hype, Daisy cooperate to rify. After half an hour of confrontation, Daisy only remembered this sentence, Julia agreed to Rios agents request, before finally sending their group away. After sending Rio away and closing the door, Julias face was not as good as it was just now, and it was so cloudy that water could drip out. But it does not matter, anyway, Julia has never given her a good face. Ding Ding Just then, Julias cell phone rang. Director White, hey, hello, audition passed, right? Okay, Im going to inform Nina to prepare to join the group. Daisys heart was in her throat after hearing Director Whites words. Nina, how is that possible? There must be a mistake. Chapter 1853 Mr. Watts Julia was on the phone and the joy could be heard in the voice. Okay. Daisy was staggered by how quickly Julias face shifted, What? Is it Daisy? Daisy was off to the side when she heard the sudden shift in Julias voice. Director White, is this the wrong person? What about Nina? The voice on the other side of the phone was a little louder and seemed to be less than pleasant, and then I heard Julia apologize, I really gave Director White a hard time, the neer doesnt know what to do. Finally when Julia hung up, Daisy knew in her heart that Princess Ava was secure. Julia hung up the phone with a reluctant face, originally ready to lose his temper with Daisy, but because of this phone call from Director White, his temper was halfway up his throat, and the rest of the words were not said, and not said.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Director White called, PeerlessAva role is set, you go over to sign the day after tomorrow. Thanks Julia. Daisy just politely, did not expect Maya happened toe over, the beautiful face a fierce, What, just her, to y Ava? It is not really want to be red want to crazy it. Maya herself is certainly not to take such an unpleasant role, but watching Daisy began to act, the heart is not happy. Thats not going to work, Julia, Im going to be in the group in two days. Julia naturally has already thought about it, Well, let Daisy follow you for the next two days, and let John cover in the middle first, ande back when shes done shooting. Daisy listened to Julias meaning, she had already started to receive the drama, but she also wanted to be Mayas assistant, her heart was a bit resistant. So asked, Julia, do I have to stay on as an assistant? With the scandal of asking Rio here, whether its true or not, and then working as an assistant next to Maya, Daisy can almost think of the consequences. Hmm. Julia is dry, Maya followed behind also happy, gave Daisy a look, a thousand should not, Daisy should not provoke Rio. The next day, because Maya is now shooting interior scenes in the city, Daisy is naturally going to keep up with the big names like Maya have their own separate dressing rooms. Inside, David was unloading Mayas nails, and when he saw Daisying, Maya said in a strange way, You really think youre a star? Then looked at David: Whats wrong with you, hairy, you do it. Said and pointed at Daisy. David saw the situation, immediately understood Mayas meaning, directly handed the hands of the makeup remover to Daisy: Youe to Maya to remove nail, but dont be careful, Mayas hands than your life gold. Then he turned to the back to go busy with other, Maya nodded. But there was a sh of cunning under the eyes. At first it went well, Daisy served carefully, but when Maya changed hands, she suddenly spilled the whole bottle of nail polish remover, the bottle was facing down and poured towards Daisy, Daisy subconsciously retreated a little, but because Daisy was half-kneeling position, the nail polish remover still flowed from Daisys hair to her skirt, and in an instant, the small The little dressing room was filled with the pungent smell of nail polish remover. How do you do things? Cant even do this trivial thing right! Maya instantly took a half step backwards, pinching her nose with a look of disgust. The first few days, Daisy was not a lot of Mayas bullying, but also gradually understood that Maya wants is the kind of show off the feeling of power. Now because of her scandal with Rio, it can be said that she has hit the gun, only to me herself for miscalction did not expect Julia still let herself be Mayas assistant. Even though she had cursed a hundred and eighty times in her heart, Daisys mouth still said, Im sorry, Im sorry. Whats going on with you? John returned with his clothes in his arms when he saw Daisy retreating outside with the smell of nail wash. Its okay, you go ahead, Ill go wash up. Daisys eyes were a little red at the corners, and these she had to endure. You take this. John just happened to pull a towel out of the middle, Just get over there. In the washroom, the smell of nail wash lingers, even after washing again and again, there is still a faint smell on the clothes, although not pungent, but also bad. But Daisy did not dare to stay, hurriedly wash the hair, and then take the paper towel to filter dry, helpless, can only barely tie up the hair, slightly sunny point. Mr. Watts, youve got the documents you asked for. Daisy did not even think that there would be someone outside the womens restroom, and when she hurried out, she hit a solid wall of people, and her nostrils were immediately invaded by a familiar and long smell, and Daisys brain short-circuited for a moment, unable to think of anything at all. I just felt that the smell was extraordinarily familiar, but under the impact of the nail wash, Daisy couldnt remember exactly where she had been exposed to this smell anyway. Ah, sorry, I didnt think- Before Daisy could finish her sentence, she heard a low, melodious male voice overhead: Is everything okay? Clearly a greeting of concern, cut because of that cold voice and be devoid of any emotion, Daisy shook her head: Nothing I she looked up, was in front of the mans The look of the man in front of her stunned. To say that handsome men, the entertainment industry is really notcking, whether artificial, or natural, Daisy two lifetimes, seen too much, but this man in front of can only use the word amazing to describe his handsome and out of this world enough. The mans assistant handed over a document in a yellow bag from behind: Mr. Watts, this is the document sent over there, take a look. Finished staring at Daisy with a deep look. Lets go. The man did not stay, and gradually the smell of freshness between his nostrils diffused. Maya is shooting an urban inspirational drama, and this scene is a scene where the female lead is pped by her boss for doing something wrong in the office. The woman was pped by her boss for doing something wrong in the office. The good thing is that it was the director who said that he could borrow the position and the actor opposite was relieved. But seeing Daisy back, Maya that the bad water in her stomach instantly came out. Director, this borrowed position shot is really too fake and affects my reputation. Mayas voice was delicate and expressed her dissatisfaction. Did Maya have such a dedicated time, the director where there will be disagreement. But the director wants to think so, really to the time of the scene, not yet shouted to start it, Maya a look, directly scared the opposite actress frozen, not to mention the hands, is afraid to move, so several times down, the actress said nothing dare to do, the director is also anxious. Director, she probably feels pressure to follow me in the scene, can not move, why dont we change the body double. Maya has a kind and understanding look. This director is in a difficult position, Maya does have a number of understudies, but now the scene is just beginning, and not heavy, so the press is not prepared to understudy. Chapter 1854 Substitute When hearing this, Daisy knew it was probably her turn to be unlucky again, the double is divided into several kinds, but such a rival scene, usually put the whole body effect, in fact, will not shoot Mayas face, so change a simr body shape of others can also be. As expected, Maya pointed to Daisy and rightfully said, Dont you like acting? You do. Maya, this is not good, Daisy she is not a professional actress. John on one side of the hearing is anxious, just now John can see in the eyes of the matter, involving Rio, Maya are every cent, sshed nail wash Maya apparently has not been eliminated angry. Not a professional actress? She can take a scene as an assistant, and shes still modest? Come here. Maya is also not angry. When ites to this kind of thing, Maya instructs her own assistant, the bystanders naturally wont say much. Daisy was helpless, all the people were waiting for her, Maya was pressuring her, and was also pinpointing Daisy didnt dare to flip out in such public asions. John, I can act. Daisy really answered. The director instructed the make-up artist to give Daisy a little make-up and put on a jacket. Daisy walked to her station, well the artist opposite was quite nice, bowed her head and said, Sorry about that,ter when I hit, you deflected your head. And then with the directors action Daisy was into acting. Sorry, Ill change it. Change now? What did you do earlier? The actor across the table was furious. With this line fell the sound of a p on Daisys face, Daisy fell to the ground in the process, but the good thing is that the opposite actor should also have experience, loud voice and small movements, and not as serious as it sounds. Good. The director stood up and shouted, satisfied to see the footage on the screen, Good, over, the next one - The days passed quickly, after living at a snails pace for more than a week, it was finally time to join the group, and the injury on Daisys face was basicallypletely invisible. Because Peerless is not a small production, so the crews expected production time of eight months means that Daisy will have to spend most of the next half of the year inside the crew. But Daisy is very satisfied with this arrangement, there are these eight months, at least to escape Maya temporarily, when she returns, basically has its own power. After packing up the things to be used with the group, Daisy saw Ninaing back at the door, followed by several people, followed by her manager Eden in herst life, surrounded by Nina, quite a feeling of the stars. Daisy hadnt paid attention to Ninas situation in the past few days, so she thought that Julias expectations for her had been lowered since Ninasst failed audition. Now look at this, Im afraid thest few days have been good.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Sister, you rest first, well clean up. Nina was not the least bit polite, but after seeing Daisy pack up her things and prepare to move out, a trace of sorrow shed under her eyes, but it was quickly collected. Is this sister going out? Nina even changed a tone of voice when she spoke to Daisy, it seems that Eden, the agent, does have two tricks up her sleeve. Since Ninasst failed audition, Julia has arranged several auditions for Nina and has made some gains. Hmm. Daisy just responded and carried her things out the door, followed by the voice of Eden asking who Daisy was. Daisy did not receive as much attention as Nina, unlike Maya, who had an assistant to follow her when she first entered, so she contacted a car to go there. Because it is filming with the group, so the crew are provided with amodation, that is, the shooting base next to the hotel, not much high-ss ce, standard double room, Daisy was arranged to live with a make-up artist inside the crew. Hows the script going? After settling down, Daisy went straight to the set, because the previous audition Director White was particrly fond of Daisy, so the attitude was quite good when she saw Daisying. Well, its not bad. Daisy responded, these days research down, she found Princess Ava the role is really very emotional, Princess Avas emotions are very delicate, this role I feel like live, she does things for a reason, have their own bear. When Daisy said this, the first person to react was Peerless original author, who was behind Director White but with an excited demeanor. This role is also her most exclusive love, although not told to others, but in the creation of the time, can really be the most favored, althoughter had to ckened, but the treatment is very good, will not make the audience disgusted, but will sympathize with the understanding of the identity of Ava in the understanding that she can not help herself. Of course, these have been vaguely felt by Daisy after she read the script further, and seems to understand better why an unlikable character who was a viin in a previous life exploded in poprity. Not long after, several other actors came one after another, and when most of them had arrived, the director held an opening ceremony on the spot, and everyone took a picture together, which is so meaningful. The opening ceremony had been held the day before, but of course, Daisys status didnt allow her to attend. The next few months of shooting time, still need to take care of everyone, of course, I said in advance, as long as the shooting started, then in my group, no matter what your fame, you have to give me to follow the procedure. Director White said. Apparently, Director White and Tomas Stone director is two extremes of character, Director Stone before the shooting, always gentle and mild, is that they asionally have the action is not in ce, but also just smile and correct. In thest life, Daisy heard about Adam director, it happened to be Maya shooting her drama, because the action how can not do in ce, so Director White angry directly at Maya cursing, doubt Maya this film is how to assess the queen on. Maya is naturally not happy, on the spot and Director White fell out, of course, in the end did not get any good, but it was gray and continued toe back to shoot. Hearing this, several lead actors looked at each other and did not say anything, probably because they had heard about Director Whites style of doing things before they came. Taking this time, Daisy probably went through the cast of the show. She is aplete neer, very natural to stand next to the most, next to her is the second male, is quite a strong actor, but people to middle age, there is no flow, so the visibility is not high. Chapter 1855 First Meeting Peerless is really a story of feelings in the context of national enmity, Osmistans Crown Prince Jonathan Maynard fell in love with the countrys Chancellors second daughter Florence, the two step by step love finally came to fruition, the middle and entangled with a love-hate story of the border Quspeaze princess. This drama inside several more important characters, the Prince Jonathan Maynard is yed by another currently quite good visibility of the first-line actor Sean, the photo shoot, naturally standing in the main seat, next to Director White. The female lead Florence is Cavern Entertainment under a small flower girl M Brown, into the entertainment industry for a short time, but because of the beauty of the sweet voice, also considered to open the way to y. But not standing in the middle, the director of the other side of the middle of the C seat instead of another actress called ra Houghton. ra ys the female leads best friend in the drama, the queen of generals, with a hot and daring personality. In reality, I dont know if its because of nerves or background, just standing next to the director in such a big way that she doesnt seem to notice anything wrong at all. Of course, Daisy is not the only one who feels this anomaly, the more important in the y is also the Princess, considered the second female, a very pleasing role, also Cavern Entertainment, called Elsa, this moment on the stare at ras face carefully looked and looked, and then in the air with Daisy when looking at each other, gave Daisy a you know The eyes, Daisy awkwardly smiled. Sean and M had their own separate dressing rooms, the rest either had contacted their own dressers or were not prepared at all, and finally only Daisy and ra were left alone and went to the public dressing room together, but ra did not seem to see her, ncing at Daisy and ignoring her. She nced at Daisy andpletely ignored her. Because it is ancient costume, there is still styling to be done, so the makeup is very slow. ra opened up first: Whats your rtionship with Rio Hussain? ras tone of voice was not good, but rather like a question. Daisy was a little surprised, as she thought ra should not be able to talk to her, ording to the way she looked just now. But after all, it was the first day, Daisy in the principle of getting along if you can: No rtion, its just that he was drunk that night and I happened to pass by. Really? ra suddenly came up to Daisy, and the stylist didnt expect such a scene, and the look she was working on in her hands fell apart at once. But the good thing is that the stylist seems to be very professional and not angry at all. Hmm. Daisy responded, wondering why it felt as if this ra was so easy to get along with. More than an hour passed, the make-up artist signaled Daisy to get up to see the effect, in the light, not only the make-up artist smiled, ra is exaggeratedly grew mouth: You really fit the role of Princess Ava really well, Adam this vision is absolute! Thanks. Daisy actually knows that her face has a lot of sticity, but it is a pity that in herst life, because she listened to Timothy, she went to stic surgery, cut the eyelids, open the corners of the eyes, what sharp chin toot lips, and finally tossed herself into the four unlike, and even called snake face. Now, Daisy clearly knows the value of this face, although put together, her face does not stand out, but all the five features are good. The eyes, in particr, are able to manage a variety of styles. For example, the current Ava, or just a young girl growing up, so the eyes should be pure and wless, Daisy perfect to do. Your eyes are beautiful. The make-up artist couldnt help but praise.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After changing clothes, Daisy sat on the side, just as the first act had already started shooting, Daisy kept up with the pace, watching and learning on the side. I have to say that there is a reason for the sess of Peerless in thest life, the acting skills of both men and women are online, looks smooth and natural, is sitting on the side of Daisy, as if also ced in the Osmistans Changan Street, the Prince hit the horse in the phase after passing, just to see Florence, that is, M over the wall to escape the y festival. The director was watching the whole time on the side, and from time to time, he would also guide a sentence or two. Soon, the scene was over, and M went down with Sean for a scene in the courtroom. M came down and didnt go straight back, but happened to sit next to Daisy and took out the script while watching the y. Daisy, right? Youre great. M didnt have any stand, and took the initiative to say something when she saw Daisy. Thank you senior for thepliment, I still have to learn more from senior. I mean really, its amazing that you were able to get this Ava role. M looked up, the corners of her eyes curved into nice, sunny arcs. Seemingly because she heard the words, Elsa, who happened to be in the back, didnt give M any face: Hmph, whats the big deal about getting a role by scandal. Elsa said this right in front of Daisy, without a care in the world, and red at Daisy afterwards. Elsas words, Daisy has no way to respond, but can only smile indifferently. Strength she does not have, this sooner orter she will prove herself. The good thing is that Director White probably thinks Daisy has never shot a scene, positioning and the basic performance may not be very clear, so a separate scene manager called over to guide, just to solve Daisys current embarrassment. Daisy obediently followed the floor manager to the other side to sort of ease the awkwardness. For filming, Daisy in her previous life because there was no good script, plus Timothy let her take some unimpressive scripts, so Daisy also did not study how to shoot. But there is one dream that Daisy has never told anyone about, and that is her desire to go to college, both in this life and in her previous life, a desire that has nevere true. In her previous life, Timothy onlyughed at her for being so childish, and in this life, Daisy only went to junior high school, and once she graduated, she was cut off from Daisys dream of going to school by Lauren on the grounds that her family no longer had the money to pay for her education. Although she was not able to stay in school, Daisy did not cken off on acting. Whenever she had the chance, Daisy would practice on her own and read books. In addition to the more or less experience in the previous life, Daisy believes that she will not be bad. Its just that she has never had the opportunity to actually perform. However, what Daisy does not know is that with her current strength, not to mention the average actor, even veteran actors may not be able to have her acting skills. The field service originally thought their Daisy a neer, is extremely reluctant toe over, the attitude is not responsible, just the most basic knowledge with Daisy said, but gradually he found himself talking about Daisy is able to keep up. It is not worse than those so-called big stars, which is assured to go back to deliver the job. On the other hand, Daisy saw the assistant director staring at the shooting and subconsciously took a look at the whole set, but unexpectedly saw Director White in a corner. Chapter 1856 Familiarity Director White seemed to be talking to someone whose figure was just hidden by the dressing room, and Daisy couldnt really see it. Suddenly, it seemed that the man looked toward the theater and revealed his figure, and Daisy saw a familiar figure. Although I didnt see his face, but I dont know why, Daisy always felt very familiar, and I was sure that this person seemed to be the Mr. Watts that I saw in the bathroomst time. But the man also seems to be very low-profile, and does not want others to find his presence, only after two words with Director White, then to the crew looked twice more, and then disappeared. Solely, Daisy did not take this y to heart. Soon, after the three scenes in the morning, it was time for Daisy. When Daisy came on, Director White was fuming because the actor in the previous scene didnt y well enough, Elsa, there is no seniority with me, only acting skills. What Director White said was extremely unkind, and it just so happened that Daisy was standing off to the side because she was waiting for the next scene and just felt awkward. As expected, after Director White returned to the executive producer, Elsa was seen ring at Daisy again, very tired of being overheard by Daisy when Director White reprimanded her earlier. How dare youugh? A neer who hasnt acted before and only rubs off on the hotness, youll have a good timeter. Elsa took a look at Daisy and came to her conclusion, then went to sit on a stool to the side, just waiting to see Daisys good show. Scene two, Daisy, Sean. This scene is strictly Daisy reborn is Daisys first scene. In the y, Princess Avas Quspeaze won the war and her brother went to Osmistan on her fathers orders to make peace, and Ava, who is a princess, followed her in a stirring manner. When she first arrived in Changan City, Princess Ava felt that everything was very new, and she was quite naive as a young daughter. In that year, Changan City is as prosperous as it is, Princess Ava and her brother were separated in the crowd, but unknowingly, almost ran into thugs, just like the exiled Prince Jonathan Maynard then, Prince Jonathan Maynard then to save Ava, love at first sight. This scene, Daisy does not know how many times in the mind simtion, no problem at all. Perhaps because Daisy is a neer, Sean is afraid that she is worried, so it is still rtively care, while Daisy do not worry, follow the feeling will be good, while also secretly give Daisy cheer, is still rtively harmonious. Thank you. Daisy only said one sentence, over there, with Director White said action, Daisy almost at the same time into the state, even Sean did not react, only feel that the girl in front of you suddenly changed into a person like. In the background, is the bustle of Changan Street, the sound of vendors yelling, but Daisys eyes only Jonathan Maynard then. Yes, it was Jonathan Maynard and not Sean, and apparently Sean noticed it too and giggled a little before he could barely keep up with Daisy. Ka! Director White has been sharp-eyed spotted Sean slowed down half a beat, the original Elsa and M on this side of the stare, a hearing the director said stop, subconsciously thought Daisy in addition to the problem, although, Elsa did not find any problems. You see, I told you, how can an artist who will only make her debut on scandals be able to do a movie. That look revealed her dislike for Daisy, and Elsa was much more mentally bnced. Adjust and get with the program. Director White was kind of polite. Okay, lets start over. As the directors words fell, Daisy almost instantly went into pair mode again, and it seemed to have be a subconscious act for her. No surprise, although already prepared, Sean still did not keep up with Daisys rhythm. After Daisy finished her lines, Sean took three seconds to react, and by then it was toote. As expected, Director White called a halt, Sean whats wrong with you? Director, sorry. Seanughed awkwardly and didnt retort. Just now it is true that he did not react, it is really how he did not think that Daisy is obviously a neer, but this kind of skilled acting, no, can even say, not acting, but the reality. Sean felt pressure for the first time in the shooting, and the funny thing is that this pressure came from a neer who had never acted in anything before. Sean said so, it was Elsas turn to be surprised, muttering in the back of her mind, she could not figure out why the one being scolded was not Daisy, how could it be Sean, just now when she was ying against him, she thought Sean was very good. But M, looking at Elsa like this, couldnt help but yodel, Cant you see its Sean who cant keep up with Daisy? This Daisy, it is interesting, obviously a neer, but even Sean and he can not match the scene, Ms mouth picked up the corner of a smile. It is ra, also a sweep before the look down on Daisys expression, but began to study is Daisys action toe, but before they also said that people with Rio spection this thing to forget a whole lot. Finally, the third time, this time, because of the previous experience, Sean did not dare to be careless, so it is very fast to keep up with the pace, the two a scene down, no problem at all, only to see Director White smiling and called a halt. Youve acted? Daisy asked as she and Sean went down to the stage, taking advantage of the fact that they were the only two people there, Sean couldnt help but ask. With Daisyspletely mistake-free performance just now, and even vaguely able to drive his pace, Seans attitude towards Daisy haspletely changed, but he really cant believe that this is something a new actor can do. It was shot once, but I like to read the book. Daisy was referring to the Director Stone ad. This time it was Seans turn to be surprised, but the look at Daisy was obviously a little more warm than in the morning. The next scene was between ra and M, and when she passed by Daisy, M made a gesture of praise at Daisy and said to her, Good acting. ra didnt say anything, but gave Daisy a good look again. Daisy returned Ms smile and then stepped aside to read the script. Yo, isnt this my sister? What are you doing here? When Daisys voice suddenly rang out above her, she didnt have to look up, Daisy knew who it was, and she was deliberately provocative. For Nina will appear here, Daisy does not seem to be the least bit surprised, this shooting site is not small, half of the countrysrge and small television is shot here, it seems that Julia still want to cultivate Nina this money tree, but Daisy is curious to Ninas acting skills, what kind of television can be shot. It seems that sister is not happy to see me? Nina came againnguidly, dissatisfied with Daisys so nd attitude, and Daisy got up and raised her head this time.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org At first nce, Daisy was still amazed at the bottom of her heart, Nina was already like two people in the mountain in just half a months time, and of course, there was no more aura of the mountain girl. I saw that Nina was wearing the most fashionable down jacket, cut very close to the body, lining the original body Nina looks more delicate, a pair of hated feet, hair also made slightly curly model, nails dyed bright red, small face white, now although staring at themselves, but the whole person looks more and more charming. However, Ninas words were definitely not like that. Daisy noticed that this time, Eden didnt follow Nina, so Ninas nature came back: Thanks to the sister who thought of it, acting like a vicious woman, luckily I refused at first. Nina seems to be trying to show off her nobility, but doesnt realize that Daisy was right next to Director White when he called Julia in the first ce. Chapter 1857 picking fights In the face of Ninas provocation, Daisy just smiled lightly and did not take it to heart, still reading the script in her hands. This shitty script, you actually have the heart to read this? Nina snatched the script out of Daisys hand without a second thought, she actually had resentment in her heart. Ever since she was a little girl, wherever there was her sister, there was no glory for herself. In school, Daisys grades were always better than hers, so Nina was about to ruin Daisys dream of going to school. In the vige is also like this, others praise is Daisy since childhood know how, and mention their own, are only a few words, good-looking, but brutal and unreasonable. Nina certainly knows that he is good looking and knows how to use that to his advantage, but he is not satisfied with that. What is the use of just good-looking, she is to use her looks to Daisy forced no way back, robbed her of everything, only enough to make Nina heart feel pain. Give it back to me. Daisy reached out and tried to take the script from Ninas hand. His experience since childhood taught him that if he tangled too much with Nina, he would only end up losing out. But Nina does not seem to think so, see Daisy hands, immediately back half a step, then pretend to be very careless Daisys script thrown to the feet, I say sister, you have this ability here, might as well continue with people Rio continue to hype ah, here to y this vicious woman why! After hearing Ninas words, Daisy probably knew what was going on, mostly because she knew about her scandal with Rio and was therefore jealous. However, Nina does not mention this is fine, Nina mentioned Rio, Daisy is thinking of another person, recently with Nina to be very close, of course, she also knows, Nina absolutely do not see that person. So without showing any weakness, he said, Whats wrong with specting with Rio? Its better than having your sister tied up with some people in a pair, right? Sure enough, when Nina heard this, her face immediately changed. That Timothy how can she look at, but just want to stay around as a spare tire, but who knows Timothy but so attentive, so that now the wholepany people think that they have any rtionship with Timothy, is those entertainment reporters also side-tracked to inquire about their rtionship, Timothy himself is never denied, so Nina distressed. You you do not want to nder me, I have nothing to do with Timothy! The next thing you know, you think of something: Hmph, its just a Rio, right? The man I like is much more powerful than Rio. When mentioning the man she likes, Daisy naturally found that Ninas whole person has changed a look,pletely different from the look just now, and even rare with a small daughter petnt attitude. This kind of expression, Daisy is seen. When she was in the vige before, Nina had liked the vige chiefs son, and when she mentioned him to herself, she had this look on her face, but Daisy thought that even though Nina hade to the big city, she wouldnt like someone else so soon. But Nina once again made him look at her differently, she had someone she liked so quickly. Daisy had an idea in her mind, wondering who Nina liked. In herst life Nina had an affair with Timothy and put herself in such a bad way, if she could take the man Nina liked in this life, it couldnt be better for revenge on Nina, big time. Therefore, Daisy tried to be quiet: What other kind of man can be as good as Rio? Not the son of our vige chief, right? Nina now of course can no longer like the son of the vige chiefs family, hearing this, red fiercely at Daisy: The man I like, huh, he is in charge of the entire entertainment industry, he can cover the sky with one hand, you wait, sooner orter you will be banned. Ninas words reveal a kind of pride, that look as if she has be the presidents wife. Daisy did not say anything, can only hand in charge of the entire entertainment industry, Daisy really do not know a few people, if only to know who Nina like is actually that would be good. Daisy asked tentatively, How can you be able to just cover the sky, I dont know such a person in the entertainment industry yet? After Daisy finished speaking, she observed Ninas expression.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Hum, of course you dont know, short-sighted as a hamster, I like that but- Daisy was just trying to get some more information out of Ninas mouth when she saw Eden rushing behind her, shouting, Ouch, why did youe here? I had to look for you. When Eden saw that Daisy and Nina were standing together, she said something bad and greeted them from a distance. And after Nina saw Edening, the message on her mouth was hastily collected. It seems that Eden had given him the admonition before, Sister, people like you still dont deserve to know who he is! Before leaving, Nina said with a snap of her fingers. Daisy originally wanted to find out who Nina was in love with, but she had to put it aside and see if she could find the next opportunity to find Ninas words. But Daisy gradually discovered that she wanted to revenge Nina, her opponent was never Nina itself, but Julia, who constantly helped her, and even this Eden. In herst life, if it wasnt for the two of them helping Nina step by step, how could Nina be a climate on her own, let aloneing to be a movie queen step by step in the future. Nina followed Eden back to her set and was, as expected, given another lecture. eden knew that Nina wasntpetitive, but it didnt matter, the face alone was enough. Nina is defiant, this new manager, disciplined extraordinarily strict, even forgetting who is the artist and who is the manager. But Nina doesnt dare to say much, or even express her displeasure, because the impact Eden has had on her is visible, and her poprity grows with each passing day. Since Nina came to provoke once, day by day, the shooting also proceeded as normal, Daisys acting skills were finally confirmed in the shooting. Every time Sean felt pressure whenever he was in a scene with her, but gradually the two of them bonded better and better, and the scenes were basically all shot in one take. It is Elsa gradually to Daisys sarcasm is also much less, and even asionally a few times also came over to ask Daisy acting experience. As for ra, she seems to be in her own world and does thingspletely as she pleases. Maybe its because she had prejudice against Daisy before. In general, she is not close to Daisy, but she is not repulsive, but mostly because she has M in the middle. Chapter 1858 Subterfuge When ra is happy, she can ask Daisy to go out shopping with her, and when she is unhappy, Director White is often unable to find anyone, remember the fire in the crew, but the Director White, who was born to do things but not to people, explodes when she encounters something wrong, but only to this ra is very lenient, never The only thing that is very lenient to this ra, never reprimanded ra to her face, even if the acting skills are not online. In the crew, an invisible group gradually formed, probably because the difference between us in the acting world is not an irreparable gap, and Daisys acting skills are obvious to all, except for the first few days of rtive alienation, after basically Daisy and M and ra together, every time after shooting, ras favorite, is to drag M to go shopping together. Daisy also followed a few times, but ras generosity is really staggering Daisy, is Maya usually go out, but also may not have ras generosity. This makes Daisy cant help but suspect that ra is either the daughter of a family that wants toe out and have fun on their own, or probably a rich man hiding his wife, but now it seems that the former is more reliable, the rich man hiding his wife is not so capricious. The time spent filming was very short and enjoyable for Daisy. If director Tomas inspired Daisy to act, her acting skills improved with the help of Director Whites asional nudges. Some of the original life is not very understand the details, after the Director Whites guidance, Daisy has a kind of clear feeling, in this area of acting, it can be said that the progress is rapid, and gradually be a well-known once over. However, Daisy seems to have higher requirements for herself, and she is not satisfied with what she has done once. After the evening, Daisy returned to the hotel room booked by the crew as normal. Because the makeup artist in the same room had recently left, Daisy had upied a room alone. At around ten oclock at night, Daisy, who had just finished reading the script and was about to go to bed, heard a knock at the door of her room, a low voice. Whos that? Daisy wasnt much more alert, but the voice that rang out at the door made her instantly, calm down. Oops, its me, Henry, open the door first. The person speaking at the door is the assistant director of the crew, named Henry. After all, in herst life she was a person who had been in the entertainment industry for eight years, Daisy understood almost instantly what this assistant director meant. This most of the day knocking on the actresss door, is nothing but that file, originally thought, she will not be targeted, now it seems that she thought too much. Daisy felt that the assistant director always looked horny and had a big belly every day, so she didnt have much contact with him. Now at this point toe knocking on the door, really is not the wrong person, the face determines the heart phase.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. rm bells rang in Daisys heart. Daisy stood at the door with slight apprehension, but she wasnt going to open the door, what the person at the door really meant, she knew very well, after all, it was herst life, she had experienced too many of these things. Sorry Director Henry, Im a little sick, Im going to sleep, lets talk about anything tomorrow on the set. But the person outside the door seems to have no intention of leaving, is a y tomorrow, a little change, you open the door first lets talk slowly in the house, outside cold. Henry seems to be very anxious. Daisy certainly wouldnt believe it, nor would she be foolish enough to think that this Director Henry came over sote to talk to herself about the script, but she couldnt afford to offend this assistant director. Of course, in the entertainment industry, it is not umon for directors to sneak up on actresses, its all about what you want to do. Even some actors in order to get some more scenes or more perfect shots, take the initiative to dedicate themselves to the director of things are often staged, so that the water of the entertainment industry is mixed, but of course Daisy is not that kind of person. Not in her past life, and not in this life. The situation at hand is that Daisy can not afford to offend this Director Henry, but also will never be aggrieved, and therefore have no choice but to open the door, but Daisy also left an eye on the door from the inside of the door on the security chain, only open a small corner, enough for Henry to talk. Whats the matter with the director? You can just talk here, the house is a bit messy, so I wont invite you in. Daisy said with an apology, and through the doorway, she saw Director Henry staring at herself with a lustful expression, trying to see her inside through her pajamas. Daisys refusal has been very obvious, but Director Henry is not going to leave the intention, he pestled his pants bag, looking around, while saying: Hey, Daisy, this is a matter of the day he put tomorrow, it will certainly dy the shooting, look, its cold outside, Im wearing a short-sleeved, why do you let me in first, right? Hehehe. Daisy had no choice but to open the door a crack, handed a shirt to Director Henry, and said: Director Henry, I am really not feeling well, or you should go back first. With that, she was about to close the door. Director Henry took Daisys wrist first: Hey, Daisy! Dont be insensitive, I still have the right to speak in the cast, especially you a supporting role, the director does not care about you, I can change the role at any time, no one will say anything! Daisy understood the consequences of offending Director Henry. Daisy struggled with strength to break her hand out of Henrys arms, seeing that tonight this assistant director is not to see the rabbit, Daisy can only tear with this Director Henry: Director Henry, but please behave yourself, or I will call someone. Well, I know what you think, now there is no one outside, wait for the big trouble is also your own shameless hurry up and let me in. Daisy didnt say anything and took a half step back. Dont give shame, its for your face that I cane to you, open the door for me now. Director Henry obviously did not expect Daisy to refuse him, soft does not work, and thene hard. She is a neer, without any background, offended Director Henry, I am afraid that in the future in the entertainment industry, will not be able to mix. But in herst life she suffered the pain of these subterfuge, this life, do you have to go through it again? No way! Thanks for Director Henrys concern, if its work then we can talk about it tomorrow, if its a personal matter, I really cant afford Director Henrys favor, see you tomorrow, bye. After saying that, Daisy closed the door tightly. Outside the door immediately came Director Henrys angry scolding voice: Cut, a bus only, Rio can get on you, I still can not get on? Oh, pretend what! Obviously, Assistant Director Zhang did not give up, except that Daisy was also a little angry when she heard this: Director please also respect yourself, I do not have any rtionship with Rio. Itste, youd better go back to rest early. Howe today its me who wont open the door, if Adam is not greeted with his legs open on the bed? The rtionship between Director White and Director Henry in the cast is not well known to everyone. Chapter 1859 bitterness The assistant director also asked you to put some respect on your mouth, I am not the kind of person you think. Outside the door Henry pressed hard against the door, still ready toe inside the door, the eyes are staring straight at Daisy. After thinking and thinking, Daisy knew that Henry would be offended today. With all his strength, he finally closed the door, closed it quickly, locked the safety, and after doing a series of actions, Daisy leaned behind the door for a long time and could not calm down. Having spent eight years in the entertainment industry in her previous life, how could Daisy not know what this meant? But even in herst life, Timothy asked her to give up all her dignity, Daisy could drink andugh with her, but there was one thing she could never put down. That is her body, and even in this life, Daisy has never been able to let go of herst dignity. I know, shame on you, right? You have the guts to go forward, dont want to have a good time in the crew. Henry finally did not get his way, the door rang with curses and the door was nged by Henry. When Henry left, Daisys whole body went soft, against the back of the door, a burst of fear in her heart, such a scene, can not help but make her feel from the bottom of her heart chill. That has been buried in the depths of the heart would never have wanted to be mentioned a memory, suddenly was evoked. Daisy held her head in pain, the whole person could not help but shrink to the corner of the bed, shrinking smaller and smaller, can not wait to be able to disappear the whole person that is good. Go Daisy! Another great day. Dont forget your dream of revenge! After practicing another perfect smile in the mirror, Daisy gave herself a mental pep talk. That was all in a previous life, and it will never happen again in this life. Although the face did not sleep well and was pale. Even with heavy make-up, it still didnt hide it very well. Daisy deliberately slowed down half a beat and was not the first to arrive at the set as usual, but still, as she expected, arrived at the set, Henry was looking at himself with a resentful face, unapologetic. I thought yesterdays incident was over, Director Henry is a little self-aware, should also know that there are handles in Daisys hands, should not be difficult, but it seems that Director Henry does not think so. As he said, after offending the director, Daisy is really not a good mix in this crew. This is not the first scene with Daisys scene, so when she was ready to go change, she ran into a big problem. These days with M and they get along quite well, but because after all, only a supporting role, and not like ra 80% is a rich family, so Daisy only follow the other supporting actresses share a costume room. Of course, the clothes are alsomon, but generally speaking, the costumes of the crew is equipped with aplete.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Daisy yed Princess Ava in the y is an untamed role, although the princess of a small frontier country, but the thin camel is also bigger than the horse, in theory Daisys costume should be luxurious. But when Daisy put on her makeup and went to choose her clothes, not only did she not have the luxurious princess clothes that she wore the previous day, but also the slightly nicer clothes that were not left. And those remaining, Daisy took a general look, either the clothes worn by the maids, or the consorts in the pce wore, sultry,pletely ipatible with the role of Princess Ava. Whats going on here, wheres Princess Avas dress? Daisy couldnt help but ask the costumer to the side. But the costume designer did not dare to respond positively to Daisy, but only whispered: You are a littlete today, Kate, and other actors are half the time the costume designer also did not say a of it. Daisy was about to say something when she heard the venue outside urging to hurry up, Daisy had no choice but to pick up two pieces of clothing is probably still more appropriate, hastily changed on the result, even without waiting for Henry to say, Director White has always been the most detail-oriented, once Daisy saw wearing thispletely ipatible dress, top scalp out. She knew it was probably a bad day. The temper came up: Daisy, you wear the sack? Remember you are a princess, princess understand? And not a maid! Director White waved his hand straight at Daisy, and Daisy was helpless, it was not her fault at all, so she just looked at the director with an apologetic face: Director, this is the only dress left in the costume room that is still appropriate. Daisy looked at Henry and finally chose to be silent. Director White was already very angry, Henry also added fuel to the fire: Everyone elses clothes are fine, howe youre the only one who has problems? Hundreds of actors, only you have problems, you have too many things! What the hell! Fuck, can you shoot the scene properly? Get lost if you dont shoot! Director White yelled angrily at Daisy, but no one in the crew was watching the good show, because this scene, in the crew has happened countless times. And the reason why is, of course, because Daisy offended Henry. Director Tomas is rtively gentle and patient. Even for actors with big tempers like Maya, director Tomas can always face them with a smile, just like the sunshine in spring. Adam, on the other hand, is the opposite, and is known in the entertainment industry for his violent temper. Although his drama is basically a hit, but the temper is really notplimentary. The actor who asionallyes across arger frame, under the hand of director Adam, will never get a half benefit. The director White scolded the artists, all for the sake of the actors to grow better. Chapter 1860 Catch Hurry up and get changed, or you wont be acting today. Director White looked back at Henry, but still yelled at Daisy. Although probably understand in his heart, but he does not care about these details, Director White wants only the progress of the shooting, not, the actors to take these personal issues to interrupt the shooting. Was bloody scolded, Daisy can only apany the smile immediately to change, Henry spring. In these few days alone, Daisy has been arranged by Henry to give her numerous times to wear small shoes, firstly, when the cuffs of the clothes fell out of stic toys, and then no one informed the correct time of the scene, or deliberately informed the wrong shooting time, not less by Director White scolded. It was indeed embarrassing at first, but slowly, the whole group seemed to get used to it and stopped watching Daisys jokes. Because Daisys mistakes are numerous, also has been Director White angry scolding, by Henry difficult, but the good thing is that Director White never really want to expel Daisy over, each time is a dry sky thunder only. Thus, Daisy is also very suspicious, for Henry deliberately make things difficult for himself, Director White is also fully aware of this, and then not only, must also see some clues. So Daisy just kept smiling and apologizing, and as long as Director White didnt deny her acting skills, there was still a chance for her anyway. For a fresh artist, Daisy suffered nothing, and of course Daisys rejection of Henry does not mean that others will necessarily reject Henry. While Daisy was tossed around by Henrys tricks every other day, another actress in the cast, however, was doing well. With Daisy is also the viin of the supporting actress Kate, the role is not even as much as Daisys, but thest two days to see but frequently appear in the camera. Daisy naturally knew what was going on and put it in her heart without ever mentioning it, the role of Princess Ava, as long as it is not cut out, then it has its ce to shine. The direction of a y is already set in advance, the general mood is not going to change, but in the middle of each scene the length of each actors appearance is free to control by the director. Daisy still remembers that in herst life she was the female lead in a drama, because the second female was submarined by the director, so she was the nominal lead in the whole scene the whole drama the whole thirty-five episodes did not show a few faces, but the second female took the limelight. Obviously, a new life, and now he or she has gone back to the old ways. Henry also has the audacity to add scenes to Kate as long as Director White is not around, without any regard to the two main actors. The two even in the crew eye-to-eye, of course, others will not care and can not control.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Kate has acted in many dramas since her debut, but because of her ordinary looks andck of character, she has been lukewarm. Daisy seems to have heard others gossip before, is that this time in Peerless role, Kate also seems to be through abnormal means to get. Of course, these are also the words of the wind, no one to get on the table to say. But on the third day when Henry kept adding scenes to Kate, ra finished a scene just as she walked over to Daisy and sat down leisurely, looking slightly flirtatious and disdainful, looking at Kate who was performing: Henry also went to you that day, right? Daisy froze, at first she didnt react to what ra was saying, and when she did, just when she wanted to speak, ra added: Dont forget, I live next door to you, I heard it all that night. Then she patted Daisys shoulder with brotherhood: Youve really been impressing me, from now on youre all sisters, dont be polite with me. Daisy then reacted to what ra had said, and after the words echoed in her mouth several times, she found herself unable to say anything, and just said in a low voice: Just doing what I had to do. Perhaps Henry felt these little tricks to take these little tricks to catch an actress, but also too uninspired some, or drunk in Kates tender home, gradually Daisy was caught less and less, of course, from time to time will also suffer some surprise. Life on the set seems to be gradually returning to normal again. ra is getting warmer and warmer to Daisy, even making Daisy feel ufortable, but she finds it more reassuring to spend time with M. What do you think this ras identity is? Completely a new actress, yet she is able to be so spontaneous. At the end of another shooting, M happened to sit beside Daisy, looked at ra who was shooting, and couldnt help but say. Apparently not only Daisy is curious about ras identity, but others in the crew have also noticed. Not waiting for Daisy to speak, M did not mind at all and said: I think her nature is either the rich and powerful owner behind her, or a rich father. But looking at this, probably thetter mostly. Probably. This to the point is the same as Daisys own spection. Because already very familiar, so Daisy did not corner, in fact, she is very envious of ra this nature. What kind of family environment is it that allows her to be so reckless, without the slightest regard for the voices of others, but what Daisy didnt expect was to see envy in Ms eyes as well. I really envy these bigdies, they live a really dashing life. M stared at ra who was filming the scene but the bottom of her eyes was a rare envy. Daisy does not understand, M can be considered the most popr flower girl recently, the resources are quite good, the poprity is also red, it is reasonable to say that should be satisfied with the right. Besides, from Ms body, Daisy also saw in her eyes that she had an unexpected dedication to acting, which is of course the reason why Daisy was able to go with her, they were both on the same page. You live a spontaneous life, too. This is true, and Daisy envies M just as much. Who knows M but suddenly slyly came, and as if to himself: I live much more tired than her. Daisy didnt have time to carefully figure out the meaning of this statement, she heard the set manager calling the next scene, so she had to rush over, just in time to miss M looking at her back with the same hint of envy. Soon after Henrys tricks subsided, Daisy discovered something else that gave her a headache. But somehow in thest few days, Daisy suddenly found herself surrounded by more and more news about Nina, even if she didnt deliberately inquire, there were always people who had to tell her from time to time. Chapter 1861 Mr. Watts This is not, just Daisy learned from the hotel receptionist that your hospital was rated as the most popr new voice female artist in 2011, while ording to online voting, or the first beauty of the five thousand years of China, and even Diamondstar there is a first-tier male star recently publicly showed his love for Nina. The next thing is that Nina originally did not live in a good hotel, but had to run to the hotel where Daisy was. Of course, with you not with Daisy different is the crew to Nina arranged that can be real luxury suite, in the hotels penthouse, as if afraid that others do not know the general, Nina check-in the first day, Daisy encountered. Even if she is not on the first floor, whenever it is time to eat breakfast and go out to shoot, Nina is like stepping on the spot, no matter if Daisy is early orte, she can always meet up at the same ce leisurely.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. And every time she met Daisy, Nina always had to take a good look at her to make sure Daisy was still the same as the old country bumpkin, before she started her ridicule: Sister, are you still struggling for the role of Ava, which is repulsive? I say you shoulde and be my assistant, its better than ying this role. To say that there is no feeling at all in the heart, it is false, Daisy only knows that, with the passage of time, now the gap between herself and Nina is getting bigger and bigger. Not to mention for the past lifes revenge, is this lifes fault, Daisy have no way to fight back. She could only keep reassuring herself that it would be good to wait for Peerless to be released. the role of Princess Ava would definitely be able to give herself back her anger, and as long as there was Ava, then there was hope for everything But even so, every time she saw Ninas calm and proud look, Daisy still clenched her palms, nails sunk deep into the flesh, she could not wait to be famous now. But biased Daisy but any method is not, all people do is constantly waiting, waiting for the opportunity Its just that Daisy didnt expect the opportunity to arise so quickly! Because of Henrys tricks these days to catch used to, so Daisy even if there is no drama will go to the shooting base, look at the script or look at M them on the scene, by the way to ask the Director Whites own heart on the shooting of some doubts. Director White although because of these days Daisy constantly wrong also had a temper, but because Daisy is more progressive, the shooting is basically quite good, so Daisy is still considered favorable. This ce, Director White pointed to Daisys florid script, you have to release your feelings a little slower, youre a little too rushed,e a little slower, try a new scene this afternoon. Director White is worthy of the veteran director, watching the scene is very unique, a nce to point out a Daisy did not find the ce. Princess Avas stubbornness at this time is still the petnt attitude of a small daughter, so the feelings are still with a little sappy ident. Daisy because of the hatred of the past life, so the interpretation of this feeling is really not very in ce, after the Director White point of view, the enlightenment. Thanks to Director White, Daisy agreed with Director White, did not yet say two words, a cold wind blew over, Daisy subconsciously tightened the clothes on his body, but heard Director White coughing violently. Cough a sound after a sound, these days the shooting task is rtively tight, is Director White is also a bit overwhelmed, a few days earlier seems to cough up, but Daisy does not know, Director White coughing so hard. Director White, are you okay? Daisy asked with concern, looking as if she wasnt well. Nothing, today I forgot to bring cough disease medicine. Director White waved his hand to indicate Daisy do not care, and then pointed to a ce in the script and began to say: You see like this ce, it should be emotionally reinforced some, cough Cough, cough, cough After a cough passed, only to see Director Whites cheeks reddened, even with the rhythm of breathlessness. Daisy saw the situation really uneasy, so said, Director White, why dont I go get you some cough medicine, it just so happens that I dont have a y today. Probably because the coughing was so bad that he couldnt stay up, Director White nodded his head. Daisy knew there were several pharmacies near the shooting location, so she went back to pick up her bag and was just about to buy medicine when she ran into Kate, who wasing over to shoot the scene unhurriedly. I dont know if Henry is tired of ying or what, Kates scenes these days gradually cut down, so when he saw Daisy, Kate couldnt help but sarcastically said: I said some people just dont have a scene alsoe to the shooting base to stay. It turns out that they are ready to be sent up. Who in the crew doesnt know that Kate and Henry have been hooking up for a long time, so I just saw Daisy say, Up to the top? I dont know whos patting themselves on the back, but theyve all gone to bed. Then lightly nced at Kate. Daisy you stop right there! Say clearly, what exactly do you mean by that? After all, it is a female artist, we know it by heart even if, Kate looked next to there are people, and even feel that others look at their own eyes have changed, where willing to let Daisy go. What do you mean? Dont you know best yourself? Daisy wasnt in a hurry, Kate hadnt thought about her reputation when she had just ndered her in front of others. You, you Kate held her tongue for a long time, but did not know how to curse back. Daisy took one more look at Kate, who was furious and iling, before walking straight towards the pharmacy. After going into the pharmacy to buy medicine, Daisy was about to go back, but when crossing the road, a ck car suddenly came in front of her, because the space inside the shooting base is closed, the actors generally do not drive in, Daisy did not expect there to be a car inside the shooting base. So when Daisy found out, the car had arrived in front of her, shing blinding lights in front of her, Daisy subconsciously dodged, but did not expect to break her foot directly, the whole person fell to the ground, cold medicine scattered on the ground. The good thing is that the car driver reaction speed is very fast, plus the speed is not high, only in front of Daisy a foot of distance to stop. Soon, a man in a suit came down from the car and walked up to Daisy to check the situation. He was relieved to see that he hadnt hit anyone, and then after picking Daisy up, he asked, Miss, are you all right? Although he didnt really understand exactly how thedy fell down. Its okay, its okay. Daisy stood up before realizing that the man in front of her seemed like she had seen him somewhere in a hurry and was extraordinarily familiar. Daisy cant help but in the heart Phoebe, a big man in and out even more delicate than their women, even a step can not be spared to walk. Chapter 1862 Curious Kairo, whats wrong? No, this voice, Daisy was sure she had heard it there, and then saw the man in the suit in front of her, and for a moment it all seemed toe back to her, and finally she knew why she felt so familiar. Thest time Maya spilled her nail polish, she met this man at the bathroom door, Mr. Watts, and it seems this Kairo is his secretary or assistant. Obviously, Mr. Watts should be in the car at the moment, but should not intend toe out, for him, it is just a small thing. Daisy was curious how this Mr. Watts would suddenlye to the shooting site. Oh, President, theres been a little ident. Kairo bent over to the car door. As she was thinking this, Daisy saw the car door open and a pair of delicate leather shoes first caught her eye. Then a long body came out of the car, it was Mr. Watts, but his face was very cold, and his eyes did not look at Daisy at all. You take care of that first. Mr. Watts said to Kairo, striding past toward the shooting base. Daisy stood dumbfounded until she saw Mr. Watts walk into the set and then reacted.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After picking up the cold and cough medicine on the ground, also hurried back to the ready to go back, but let Daisy did not expect is, until they just to the shooting base, they saw that Mr. Watts even with their Director White standing together. Director White and Mr. Watts seemed to be talking, so Daisy did not go over, just put the cold medicine bought quietly on the table of Director White, returned to the studio next to the stool, vaguely can still hear the conversation between Director White and the man. How is she these days? The man spoke in a low, spare voice, but what surprised Daisy even more was Director Whites extraordinarily special attitude toward this Mr. Watts. Usually in the crew is always say one thing Director White, at the moment in the face of the man called Mr. Watts, attitude is extraordinarily good, even Daisy think Director White seems extra cautious. In my case you can rest assured that she seems to be getting along well in the group. Director White said this with a casual nce toward the scene being filmed, then proceeded to lower his voice and said, Why dont you wait until this afternoon and talk to her yourself? Hmm. Mr. Watts nodded. Daisy always felt familiar with this scene and suddenly realized that the man called Mr. Watts was obviously not the first time he appeared in the cast. Thest time, it seems, was also to find Director White, when Daisy only hastily glimpsed a figure, not very sure, but now Daisy can be sure that the figure seenst time is indeed Mr. Watts. This time, because this Mr. Watts is open and clear, so many people in the crew have seen, in Director White and this Mr. Watts talking, ra and M that scene just finished shooting, the two are walking towards Daisy side, the next scene of the shooting also did not continue. The actors and crew in the room stopped what they were doing, but none of them left, all standing frozen in ce. There are those who want to go over but dare not approach to say hello, there are those who try to narrow their own presence, everyone looks at Mr. Watts seems to be very restrained, is M, this time after sitting down, but also just sneak a look at the Director White side, did not speak. It is ra who continues to look like she is full of care because ra looks the most calm. Whats going on? Everyone seems to be nervous? ra happened to be sitting next to Daisy, and Daisy asked in a very small voice. Huh? ra was originally staring at Mr. Watts in the middle, and only after hearing Daisy ask this question, she came back to her senses, then stayed for a few seconds, and couldnt help but look at Daisy like this fool, as if Daisy had asked a very wrong question. The big boss ising over, can everyone not be formal? Then ra just came in lightly. Daisy only knew that the one in the middle was Mr. Watts, but she didnt know that he was the biggest investor of the y. On the other hand, M seems to have heard Daisys question and bent over and said in a very low voice: Didnt you see it when you were auditioning? He is Vincent Watts, our biggest investor in this drama. Of course if it were just an investor, it wouldnt be much, but Speaking of which, M looked up and around before whispering, Hes the youngest industrialist, president of Watts Group. M said the Watts Group, Daisy is aware of, not only in this life, is the biggest one in the entertainment industry in thest life is Cavern Entertainment, and Cavern Entertainment, said a lot of shareholders, but thergest holding is precisely the Watts Group family, it can be said that Mr. Watts is the rightful owner. Mr. Watts is the root of the power and nobility. However, when M said this, ra was very unimpressed, there was no admiration in her eyes, but rather seemed to have some dislike for such a family background. So ra just said lightly, Actually its the capitalists who exploit, not only our drama, almost half of the movies and TV in the entertainment industry have Watts Groups investment. Daisy was surprised to hear that investing meant taking money out, and Watts Group was really rich. But Daisy seems to understand, but feel more do not understand, such a big boss not stay in thepany, running to this poor countryside is the shooting base to do? It cant be that he has a crush on any actress? So Daisy asked in a small voice, So what is he doing on our set? M naturally do not know, just helplessly shrugged his shoulders, shook a head, but ra over there heard this sentence slyly came to a sentence: I do not know, but I heard that his parents seem to have a good personal rtionship with Director White, may be over to find Director White Here Daisy and ra and M are whispering together, not even noticing that because of Mr. Watts arrival, not only did their crew stop filming, but several next door crews also stopped and looked over with their heads in the sand. And Daisy is thinking about something else at the moment, and even inwardly follow cant help but tremble up. Before she died in herst life, she heard Nina herself say that it was Mr. Watts who tried to kill herself. If in herst life it was the man in front of her who wanted to kill herself, ording to this gap, then wouldnt she never have the chance to take revenge? Daisy was deep in her own sorrow, and Mr. Watts had finished talking to Director White and was preparing to leave. Although onlookers dare toe over to see the fun, but do not dare to go forward to disturb the. But Vincent just walked to the entrance of the photography base, Daisy saw a familiar figure, suddenly blocked in the middle of the road in front of Mr. Watts, posing a small daughter petnt attitude. Mr. Watts, why are you free toe to the photography base today? When Nina said this, Daisy noticed that her whole demeanor was different from usual. Chapter 1863 Small Schemes The original beautiful little face, this time about because of shyness, from time to time to raise and lower, a pair of eyes curved into a nice crescent shape, eyshes like a genie shaking, full of eyes are confused. Vincent frowned, he really cant remember the name of the woman with beautiful eyebrows in front of him, only remember ast name: You are Nina knew that Vincent couldnt remember his full name, but was happy that he could remember hisst name, so she rushed to relieve Vincent: Mr. Watts, my name is Nina. The corners of Vincents mouth lifted lightly and he said, Well, youre still my choice. At first Nina was still reluctant to take this ad, or Eden forced her to do so, butter learned that the legendary youngest and most handsome president of Ant. Co Vincent personally selected herself, her heart is like filling with honey, sweet. Daisy was surprised to hear this conversation. Even though Nina was already slightly popr now, she was a neer after all, so how could a big group like Cavern choose her as a spokesperson? So, Mr. Watts, I hear youll be staying here tonight, is that right? Nina hesitated for a moment, but still boldly asked, cheeks flushed, so that people can not help but want to bite on a bite. Obviously, because of hearing Ninas words, Vincents original good-looking eyebrows locked, as if subconsciously looking back in the direction of Daisys shooting base, and did not reply. Vincent didnt seem to want to answer, though, and after a moment of frozen silence and seeing that Nina had no intention of leaving, Vincent responded softly out of social etiquette, Hmm. However, this time, Daisy found a hint of difference in Ninas expression, her expression, with the tentativeness of a young girl in love, such an expression, Daisy is the first time to see in Ninas face, a few days ago Nina bragged in front of herself how high her sweetheart, it seems that this is the man that Nina bragged about, and this time The first time I saw Ninas face was a few days ago. If this is really the case, if one can snatch Vincent into ones hands, is it not even a vicious revenge on Nina? Over there, Vincent always seems to not take Ninas words to heart, just dont know how to refuse again, frown deeper, good Kairo in the back is still considered to have eyesight: Mr. Watts, itste. I have things to do. Seemingly relieved by the assistants words, Vincent didnt bother with Ninas expression and left the shooting site in stride. And Nina obviously did not expect to be so rejected with her own charm. She directly froze in ce. The original smile bright little face also gradually frozen, staring at the direction of Vincent left, eyes straight hooked full of lingering. Mr. Watts came and went quickly, and soon the shooting was back to normal, which seemed to be just an insignificant hup, but it started a curveball in your mind. However, because Mr. Watts left the shooting site, everyone gradually let go and went their own way. It seemed that Mr. Watts arrival was just an insignificant hup, but Daisy took Ninas performance just now to heart. In the evening, Daisy stayed behind to make up for a scene, and when it was finished, she just happened to follow the crew to close.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Sean took Ms bag and stopped Daisy, who was ready to leave, and said, This is Ms bag, why dont you help take it back to him? Um, okay. Daisy didnt care, and casually responded, taking Ms bag back to the hotel. Ms suite is also on the top floor, but there are differences with the top floor where Nina lives, Ms side is a reserved area of the hotel, with a special elevator, the suite is also specially prepared for M, even if M does note to the shooting base hotel, will never rent the room to others. After greeting the receptionist in advance, Daisy also came up for the first time, the elevator was very stable in the highest floor stopped, Daisy just stepped out of the elevator, however, did not expect, but suddenly saw a figure in the corridor, cautiously stomping steps. Sean took Ms bag and stopped Daisy, who was ready to leave, and said, This is Ms bag, why dont you help take it back to him? Nina raised her hand and put it down, seemingly wanting to knock on the door, but too nervous to do so, hesitated for a long time, she took a deep breath, finally gathered the courage and knocked on the door. daisy of course saw what Nina wanted to do, after all, is also living in the entertainment industry for two lives, such things can be said daisy see not a lot. But it is not quite urate to say that Nina wants Vincent to find a golden master, Daisy looked at Ninas eyes at this time, but like serious, it seems that she previously bragged to herself that the one handed character she likes, it is Vincent. But Daisy cant help but snicker, before Nina that look of certainty, she thought that Nina and the so-called powerful people have long been hooked up, and then also more or less mutual interest, but now it seems that the root is Nina wishful thinking. Sure enough, after Vincent reacted to Ninas thoughts, a hint of annoyance shed under his eyes, but it was quickly covered up, so quickly that Daisy thought it was her eyes. Chapter 1864 hitting on I wonder what Miss Poole wants? Vincents words were cold, and Nina only felt a chill follow behind her, then looked up with an innocent nce at Vincent, her eyes full of watery mist. The endorsement thing, I still have a few ces I dont really understand Oh? Well, in that case, Vincent paused, then just as Nina thought she had hope and was foolish enough to move, she heard a voice overhead, Then its time for Miss Poole to go to the people in charge. The voice was cold and clear, the face thin and cold. When Nina heard this, her face instantly turned white, and it was clear that she had been ruthlessly rejected. However, Nina had only caught such a chance so easily, how could she give up so easily. Mr. Watts, I thought I could discuss it with you These words seem to be tinged with a few more petty meanings, Nina even took the initiative to lean into Vincents arms, but Vincent avoided it without a trace. Miss Poole, if you really have no way to endorse, Cavern can rece someone. After saying that, Vincent simply did not give Nina time to react, directly banged the door closed, Nina touched a nose of dust. However, soon, Daisy suddenly thought of another thing, followed by even the heartbeat felt be extra fast, as if not their own. Back in her room, an absurd thought unstoppably appeared in Daisys mind C if she could make Vincent like herself, could she also make Nina miserable? Just as in a previous life, Nina took Timothy! But Ninas looks are already a level that makes men swoon, and she cant even get half as good as her, so how can she expect Vincent to like her? After all, Vincent just turned down a beautiful woman like Nina so hard! Even though Daisy told herself over and over again that it was simply impossible, the idea of taking Vincent was like a maggot that attached itself to her mind and kept her thinking about itte into the night, still sleepless. In the midst of self-deprecation over and over again, Daisy finally let go of this absurd idea and went to sleep, but by the next day, God seemed to be teasing Daisy again. He gave her a ray of hope again. After finishing her scene, Daisy sat down on a bench to rest, and just as she sat down, she heard a voice saying, That was a good y. Low and maic, Daisy turned her head and found that the speaker was actually Vincent! Strangely enough, although Vincent wasplimenting her, his eyes were fixed on M who was ying against her, which made Daisy a little unsure of who he wasplimenting. Uh Mr. Watts, you were saying? Says you. Vincent turned his head to look at Daisy only then. The surprise was mixed with nervousness and anxiety, a mixture of emotions, but Daisy turned them all into indifference: Well, thanks. At this point Daisy was already excited inside, but kept telling herself that maybe it was just a randomment from Vincent. How can it be, you just ask casually, at least you can brush up a little presence ah Daisy just felt dizzy and giddy, and then: Mr. Watts, a busy man like you, you still like to watch actors in pairs, huh? Hmm. Surprisingly, Vincent quickly responded, but it also blocked out the rest of Daisys words, pressing them to be answered. Not a momentter, Vincent suddenly got up, Director White saw it, but the scene had just begun, so he could only shout at Vincent: Mr. Watts, to go? Hmm. Daisy realized that Vincent could be a real shyster when it came to words. Well, its about time, that Daisy, you go and see Mr. Watts off for me, Director White yelled at Daisy again. Vincent took another look at the actor who was acting on the scene, has taken a step, Daisy only then reacted and hurried to follow, said to send Mr. Watts, but also a front and a back walking, Daisy can not dare to find in the boring. However, Daisys prayers didnt seem to have any effect. When passing by Ninas studio, Nina, who was shooting amercial, still saw Daisy behind Vincent right away! Ninas original admiration for Vincents eyes were instantly filled with murderous anger, and she really wanted to rush over and rip Daisys head off on the spot! Also in that moment, Daisy only felt her heart well up with hate, what is this, what she saw in herst life, much more excessive than this. No, she wanted Nina to taste the pain of her past life, Daisy thought so, her body was out of control, did not have time to change shoes, high heeled horseshoes plus the stones under the feet, Daisy suddenly fell forward. Vincent didnt seem to think of this change, but still extremely fast hand, directly Daisy to hold, from Ninas angle, just see Daisy nestled in Vincents arms. As expected, Daisy saw Nina get up directly through the afterglow, and her face was ugly. Daisy just felt a rush of happiness, morefortable than winning five million. Is everything okay? Daisy took the fall for real, but relied on Vincents arms and didnt respond until Vincent spoke. Ah, excuse me, thank you Mr. Watts, Daisy panicked as she moved away from Vincents body, but was surprised to see what appeared to be a blush on Vincents face. But soon retreated, his expression returned to cold: You go back. Vincent gave Daisy a look, then turned around and walked forward. Daisy was frozen in ce for a moment and couldnt help but think, Did Mr. Watts see that he was doing it on purpose?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Before Daisy could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by a voice that was shrill and harsh, interspersed with a womans characteristic delicacy, which sounded very ufortable. Daisy! Dont think I cant see your little tricks, how shameless. Ninas face was red and she had walked up to Daisy, ring at Daisy with a spray of hate. Seeing this expression, Daisy was calm, Whats so shameful about it? Howe I didnt see how you were so thick-skinned in the vige before? In public, tsk, sister, you are really shameless. Nina said as many words as she could think of. Daisy left in front of Ninas eyes, who was obviously furious, but couldnt say anything, and Daisy returned to the set just in time to see M seemingly looking at herself. Apparently, M seems to have misunderstood. Chapter 1865Unexpected She was already famous in the eyes of others because of Rios hype, and Daisy didnt want to add a Vincent to this scandal. Only, the pressure has not waited for Daisy to exin, M has withdrawn her gaze, passing by Daisy when, leisurely came: Mr. Watts is a good choice. Daisy was stunned, just now M looked at her inside the eyes, seems not dislike, but with a trace of yearning, no, more precisely, should be envious. Hes young, talented, polished, and most importantly, can give you what you want. M looked in the direction where Vincent had long since disappeared and came with a wistful, Youre smarter than me. After saying that, M followed her assistant and left, Daisy froze in ce, M seemed to think of herself as that kind of person, but that was a very strange thing to say indeed. Since she couldnt figure it out, Daisy didnt want to embarrass herself anymore. She went back to the studio just as the staff came by to make arrangements. Daisy, today there is a scene to shoot you and your childhood friend, herees a new actor, you guys get familiar with it. When the staff finished, they pointed to the male actor who was talking to others with his back to the two, and looking at that back, Daisy only felt dj vu. Waiting for the man to turn around, Daisy instantly froze This is not just dj vu, this man, even if it turns into dust, she will not forget! Timothy! Timothy, who thinks he looks good, gives Daisy a sunny smile and extends his hand to shake Daisys hand. Hi, Im Timothy, and youre Ninas sister, right? If Timothy hadnt pushed her off the roof in herst life, Daisy would really have been fooled by Timothys moralistic appearance! Her hand in her bag was trembling slightly, and with her distaste for Timothy, she nodded slightly and did not shake his hand. Thest time we met Daisy is this cold look, this time is also, Timothy just think Daisy is to see their own very shy afraid to talk, so do not care what. However, during the shooting process, looking at Timothys face, Daisy is a lot of mistakes, Director White has been calling for a stop, well before Daisy shooting a lot of praise, Director White thought that probably Daisy today there is something ufortable, so patience did not scold, has been shooting until the approach of dusk, is considered barely passed. When Daisy herself went to theputer to look at the first part of her just, only to find that the expression is really stiff with stic surgery seque, it seems that Director White really put up with himself enough. Looking at Timothy who was discussing the script with the staff over there, Daisy couldnt help but feel angry but also strange. In herst life she did not act in Peerless, met Timothy is also before, this life she changed her fate, thought she would not meet Timothy again, but the result is still destined to meet this God is also too joking! But Timothy seemed to bepletely unprepared for the fact that everything this afternoon was caused by himself. Seeing Daisy turn around and leave, he seemed very dissatisfied and actually shouted towards Daisy: Daisy, wait, is there any misunderstanding between us? Daisy was not prepared to answer Timothys words, just kept going forward, but Timothy seemed to be ready to bar with Daisy, from behind immediately chased up, as if it was not willing to give up until the purpose. Daisy, stop, are you usually like this with others? Timothy looked at Daisy with a puzzled face, he hadnt gotten a half-hearted look from Daisy today.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Are you okay? Daisy still didnt give him a good look. Well, its not really a big deal, Timothy but suddenly showed a bit of shyness, and then continued, That do you know what happened to your sister in thest few days? I sent herC Daisy had a hard time breathing, as if she had been poured with cold water over her head all at once. She hadnt expected Timothy to ask her about Nina, but thinking about it, what could Timothy have inmon with her? In that moment, Daisy even unconsciously produced a hint of illusion, Daisyughed at herself. On the contrary, the scandal between Nina and them a few days ago is still buzzing, Timothy likes Nina is true. Arent you sisters? How could you not know that? Timothy didnt even notice that Daisy was out of ce, and kept talking one after another. Looking at the longing look on Timothys face when he talked about Nina, Daisy got angry! In herst life, she was probably a joke, working so hard for a man, betraying everything, only to be pushed down the stairs by this man himself! Not only did her body die, but her heart, too, diedpletely. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Do I have to be clear? Shouldnt you know better than I do? When Daisy said this, her voice steeped much louder. Timothy seemed to be stunned by Daisys tone and did not continue to go on, but, looking seemingly disheveled, exined to himself, Those scandals are all fake, she is not even willing to cope with me a word. Daisy didnt have much of a reaction when she heard it. She certainly knew that Nina wouldnt care about Timothy, and in herst life, she was able to look at Timothy, probably to steal the only thing she had. And in this life, she and Timothy do not know each other yet, and Ninas mind is on Vincent, so naturally she does not care about him. However, Daisy has always been unable to figure out a problem, obviously Nina has everything, in herst life she was a popr star, and she is just a person shouting at people to fight, and Nina can not bepared, but Nina is everywhere to suppress her. What Daisy cant understand is that even in herst life she only had Timothy, but with Ninas stature at the time, wanting to ruin herself, there was absolutely no need to talk to Timothy, instead of dirtying herself. Daisy, can you help talk to your sister, I just want to make friends with her, nothing more. Timothy is still reluctant to give up, and he thinks Daisy seems to have a solution. But Daisy now as soon as she sees Timothy, she thinks of her own humiliation in herst life, killing Timothy is not too much, how can she go back to help Chen him: To chase her what do you want me to do, go find her yourself. Daisy said it rather nonchntly, and walked away without looking back after she finished. Leaving Timothy standing alone, he couldnt figure out why Daisy was so angry with himself. Timothy in the scene is just a y, the role is not much, only the second day, the two have no rivalry, the next, Daisy yed their normal level. Chapter 1866 helpless As a supporting role, she also quickly killed, after a period of time, Daisy and the crew get along well, and ra especially good, parting after dinner, but also by ra pulling reluctantly. Ugh, Daisy you left how do I do ah, this group are not easy to mess with ugh, not even a person to talk to! When she said this, ra deliberately white Kate next to a nce. Daisyughed lightly: Keep your voice down, dont let Henry hear you, and be careful he will target youter! Have you forgotten when I first came to the set? ra smiled disdainfully, Would he dare to give him ten guts? And yes, Daisy almost forgot that ra has a special status in the cast. Until Daisy left the set, M also did not talk to Daisy more than a few words, probably because of thest incident, anyway, Daisy also do not want to ask more questions. The crowd had their farewell meal and prepared to leave in pairs. Just as they reached the entrance of the hotel, they were blocked by a bright yellow Rolls Royce that suddenly stopped in front of them, and Ms face did not look very good. Director, Im going to go first. Director White obviously also saw the car, but there was no expression on his face, just a nod, followed by M hurriedly got into the car, before getting into the car, looked back at Daisy. Director White seemed to be intent on talking, and waited until that car had driven away, with his gaze still resting on the spot from earlier: Thats the way it is in the entertainment industry. Daisy has not yet reacted, Director White seems to drink a few drunkenness, himself to the bottom, and then mouth a sentence, the voice is not very loud, Daisy but clearly heard: M is indeed a good actor, but without resources, what is that. Daisy instantly understood what Director White meant, and with it, what M had said to her that day. This is not the first time Daisy has seen such a thing, but she didnt expect that M was too. In Daisys memory, M seems to be the same person as herself, they both have a kind of obsession with acting, and Ms just debut, the domestic awards have almost all taken once, Daisy did not expect, even so, M still need a gold master. But immediately Daisy also understood, the power of their own actors and actresses, but also need the foundation, even M now again red, in a few years there will only be with young neers to rece her.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. And Ms image has already fixed her path, want to break through again, only afraid it will be difficult. Even the role this time, Im afraid the man inside the car just now also helped. However, these words, Director White only said to Daisy, Daisy heard, and also chose to immediately forget. The next morning, Daisy went out to prepare to leave the set and ra was already waiting at her door. Lets go, Ill see you off. It seems that she really cant let Daisy leave. ra has a gangly look with a duck-tongue cap. Daisy also did not refuse, ra this girl want to do what do not want to do what is written on the face, it seems to be really take themselves as friends. Ill see youter. Daisy said as she parted, giving ra a hug. In herst life she didnt have a single friend, and in this life, never again. Just returned home, Daisy buttocks have not been sitting hot, it was in the pocket constantly vibrating cell phone to noisy not Daisy, she rushed to pick up the phone, look, it is John opened the phone. Daisy raised her eyebrows and pressed the answer button, Johns voice was busy on the other end of the line: Daisy, Maya is too busy here, so hurry up ande help! Without waiting for Daisy to speak, John hung up the phone. Daisy can not refuse, after all, her primary identity is now Mayas assistant, followed by filming, and Peerless will not start until April, she does not have the capital to refuse yet. She arrived at Mayas dressing room in a hurry, and as soon as the door was opened, Daisy was hit by a flying makeup brush. Maya roared, What a load of crap! Make it again! In ordance with Mayas temper, such a fire is more than normal, but Daisy if not wrong, Maya that look, seems a little nervous ah. Holding in the deepest suspicion, Daisy helped while looking around, until she saw the person who opened the door and came in, then she understood what was going on. Daisy was sweeping the floor with her head down, praying in her heart that Rio would never see her, but the gods did not grant her wish, and Rio just entered the door and saw Daisy sweeping the floor at first nce. Its over! Daisy thought to herself. The other day she used Rio hype has offended Rio, but also offended Maya, now the two appear at the same time, still will not get themselves killed? Hearing Rios voice, Maya immediately looked back in surprise, and before she turned around, she deliberately pulled her neckline down a little more, before she greeted Rio with a smile: Rio, youre here? The two exchanged a few pleasantries before Maya gestured for David to pull Daisy between them. This is my assistant, and by the tone of voice, you should know her, right? Thats right, after all, you two Thinking about it, Mayas nails couldnt help but pinch into her flesh, she didnt want to talk about it, staring at Daisys calm face with a sullen expression. Rio knew that Maya was talking about thest scandal, and when he heard about it, he couldnt help but narrow his eyes, creating a detached and cold aura. Maya, this kind of country girl doesnt interest me. Hearing him say this, Daisys always calm face smiled a little instead, but quickly collected herself again, she never thought she could attract Rio, while Maya was still here to test him over a sublime matter. Maya, who had a gloomy face, heard his words and immediately turned gloomy, smiled and said to Rio: Haha, thepany gave Daisy to me exactly the same meaning, she is a new arrival, does not know anything, of course I need to teach it! Oh, Rio, no need to be angry about her,e on. The two of them sang and sang, but Daisy did not say a word. Maya brought her here to make Rio admit her rtionship with him, and let her see how ugly and despicable she is. Unfortunately, reborn in one life, she recognizes herself better than anyone else, she wants to be a butterfly that breaks the cocoon, never to be a drowning ugly duckling, Maya does everything, can not give her the slightest influence. With thepany of Rio, Maya is finally calm, along with temper is also better than a little bit, Daisy is finally able to rest. When she came to the second floor, Daisy was just about to sit down when Johns bottle of iced coffee was pressed against her face, and the cold touch came over her. Chapter 1867 Self-directed s, you can have to suffer this time, Maya is deliberately called you back after you killed, you offended two big people at once, it will not be easy to live in the future John shrugged his shoulders unfortunately. Daisy smiled ndly: It does not matter ah, again I will do the same, besides, the future of thingster there are ways, the soldiers to stop the water to cover up! Two people are chatting happily, was amotion at the bottom of the noise to hurry up and down to look at the situation, a look only to know that Maya something lost. Maya roughly rummaging through the drawers, face eager panic, but the eyes reveal a cold. Daisy looked at it and knew that things should not be simple. John ran to Maya and asked her eagerly, Maya, what are you looking for, let me help you. My ne! My favorite one is gone! That ne is worth three million dors, even if you sell it, you wont be able to pay for it! Hurry up and find it!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Rio was also attracted by the noise, Maya saw him, and quickly jumped into his arms and cried: What should I do, Rio, my ne is missing! Its my favorite thing! Rio patted Mayas back and reassured her, Its okay, its okay, look for it, its not lost. The people helped to search for half a day, but also found nothing, this is finally sure, the ne is indeed lost. Maya crawled in Rios arms and cried. Daisy looked at her and understood that she was afraid that this was her own show, just to have a close contact with Rio! John, however, seems to have suddenly thought of something, she hesitated for a long time, but still said out loud: The box containing jewelry, it seems that Daisy organized. Although very reluctant to say it out loud, John chose to trust Daisys persona and said it out loud in the right name. The crowd really looked at Daisy with suspicion, thinking that Daisy, a mountain man, must have never seen such beautiful jewelry, so she stole it. Daisy instantly understood Mayas good intentions, just calmly took out the pants bag, indicating the crowd: I did organize the jewelry box, but I did not move anything. However Maya was unrelenting and cried out : More than three million things I demand a body search! How about, I told you I didnt take it. Daisy, who had been looking calm, instantly turned blue, she gritted her teeth and clenched her hand into a fist, Maya wasnt trying to frame her at all, she was trying to embarrass her and humiliate her in a more extreme way! Impossible. Daisys icy eyes without a trace of anger, Maya sneer, just fell on, then condensed into a piercing coldness. She frowned and stared at Daisy in front of her, andughed out in a mean voice: What, you stole from me, and you still throw your face at me? Before you stole my cosmetics such as John West forget it, this time, you are too much, I must give you a lesson. The people in the audience heard Mayas words, are some incredible, familiar with Mayas people know what her temperament, steal her things, that really borrowed from the king of hells guts! Could this Daisy be the reincarnation of the King of Hell and have such guts? The noisy chatter around her reached Daisys ears, she stared at Maya in front of her and sneered, she definitely wouldnt take off this dress, she had already offended Maya enough anyway, she didnt mind being a little more thorough. Thinking of this, Daisy took a few steps closer, and was about to pretend to fall down and pull off her dress, which could not be lowered, for her own undress show, but unexpectedly, aside of Rio suddenly stood out. Maya, theres no need for that. The smooth and strong voice made Mayas heart tip tremble, she turned back, in addition to throbbing, more discontent: She deliberately dragged you hype, steal my things, you want to speak for such despicable people? Never heard Maya talk to herself like this, Rio a moment some defeated good feeling, he lightly frowned, some huff: You have no evidence that she is stolen, moreover, with such confrontation, too lower their own style, I can not see. Maya froze for a moment, heart a tremble, feel their temper seems to y too much, she had intended to make Daisy embarrassed, and finally embarrassed like into their own? Rio saw that the two people present did not speak, his gaze fell on Daisys face, and his tone eased slightly: There is also surveince here, transfer the surveince to know exactly where the things are ced, if it is confirmed that she is, send it to the police station on the line, Maya, you do not need to personally wade through the muddy water. His words are reasonable, but Maya is angry, a mere ne where she does not put in mind, not to mention, she did not bring the ne today, all to demonstrate to this wild girl who does not know how to retaliate! Daisy looked at Maya that does not relieve the look of hate, secretly snickered, heart also secretly relieved, if Rio did not stand up for her to relieve, she is afraid that really have to do it. As long as John is allowed to go, even if it is found that Maya is not wearing the ne in the surveince, it does not matter, anyway, it is her own people, she is trying to cover this matter over. A few momentster, the crowd dispersed and Daisy was still standing in the same ce. She was wondering why Rio was helping her, yet Mayas voice reached her ears again. Rio, listen to me Daisy looked up and saw Maya trying to exin something to Rio, but was politely refused, and sheughed a little freely at the sight, but was helpless. Mayas behavior today made Rio extremely disgusted, and her attitude towards her was obviously somewhat distant, so it seems that this ount she will have to count on her own head again. With her doubts still in mind, Daisy sees Maya looking dejected and no longer following Rio, so she sneaks up on her. Daisy panted and tugged at his coat, her cheeks flushed, her glistening eyes raised to look at him, and she spoke brittlely, Why are you helping me? He drew back the corner of his suit without a trace and took a step back to put distance between them, Like I said, just couldnt look away. I thought you came after me to thank me. Chapter 1868 Decided to leave Daisy took in Rios movements and she calmed her gasp, smiled, shedding her shell of silent calm, and nodded yfully, Of course, Im grateful. Rio grunted lightly, sped his arms and looked at Daisy in front of him, bent down, narrowed his eyes, and said in one word: But I hate you. Who would like a woman who pulls her own hype, Daisy naturally understands, so it does not mind, she lightly sighed, some helplessly said: I know, but you helped me, I still want to be honest with you, that day is what I nned, I have half the credit for this first role, I will remember, even if you hate me. The woman in front of you has been talking to herself, but really a silly look, there is just a calm and cool look, Rio listened to her words, but the heart is not much fluctuation, used to see the entertainment industry routine, what things believe half on the good, not to mention the person in front of you also set him up. Enough, youre done using me, just please stay away from me, thats the biggest reward for me, you dont have to take todays events to heart. Rio didnt want to be seen as a righteous man who was eager to relieve the situation, and he didnt want Daisy to think too much about it. He tried his best to look cold, and his words came out nonchnt and t as water. Standing in front of him, Daisy lowered her eyes and stared at the leg of Rios suit pants without raising her head. She knew she had little trust to speak of, she didnt expect the other party to believe anything, except that she didnt want to owe anyone a favor, so she would remember Rios kindness today. I got it. Daisy nodded and turned her head to leave. Rio pushed open the door of the lounge and was about to go in when he suddenly remembered something and stopped in his tracks, turned to the thin back in the corridor and spoke steadily: Go back early, dont be scolded by Maya again. At the sound, Daisy looked back, but the empty corridor had long been empty. Back to the scene, originally scheduled for the afternoon shoot, because Maya is particrly bad mood, in her strong request to end early. Returning to the nanny van, Daisy and John sat in the back seat and already felt the extremely low air pressure inside the car, which was aplete precursor to the storm. Daisy, get your ass over here! The sufferer always can not escape, cramped space, Daisy felt slightly stuffy, but soon adapted, she looked up and saw Mayas wrinkles crowded forehead and between the eyebrows, deeply at this time in the inescapable. Daisy, what exactly is your rtionship with Rio! Her voice was as sharp as a harsh ghost in the middle of the night, scraping upyers of goose bumps on Daisy, she looked at her coldly for a few moments, her face sarcastic: What rtionship can it be, I told you, we dont know each other, I just use him to hype myself up. Dont know? Mayaughed coldly and spoke out furiously, Why would he speak for you if he didnt know him! And you lied to me, you bitch! The obscenities were so unpleasant that Daisy wanted to record them and show her fans her true colors. Unable to bear Mayas shrill, stern voice, she forced herself to divert her attention, suddenly remembering the n she hadnt fulfilled when she was in the arena. She was originally worried that Peerless had not started and her removal from thepany would hinder her development, but now it seems that even at Diamondstar, all she can do every day is to be Mayas punching bag. After all, Julia had never looked at her in any life, no matter which one. Maybe, it was Owen who couldnt see you being arrogant and domineering, so he was willing to speak up for me. A thunderp on the ground, the back seat of John froze in ce, a word can not persuade the voice, Maya is wide-eyed, some do not understand what Daisy is saying. She is a popr star, who will not give her face, but today was a country uneducated wild girl, said arrogant domineering! You you! Maya pointed at Daisy cant stop shaking his arm, but cant say anything, I dont know how many deep breaths, before storming out like a thunderous curse: How dare you say Im arrogant and domineering! You dont even look at yourself! Who are you to make Rio speak for you?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Daisy looked at Maya hair disheveled, makeup spent wretched look, foundation can not cover the old has long been obvious, she lightlyughed, with a little mockery: Maybe it is because I am young? Ah! Maya sat in the car, no intention to get off, and suddenly, she started yanking Daisys hair hard again like crazy, with exaggerated eyeliner flowers on her face, like the evil spirits of hell. You let go of me! Daisy didnt expect the words to irritate her so much, her scalp was yanked raw and she couldnt move at all in the cramped space. Daisy, do you not want to hang out at Diamondstar anymore! If you dont kowtow to me a hundred times and beg me to forgive you, I will definitely not let you feel better! She said it with conviction and conviction, as if Daisy was already going to do it. Maya really overestimated Diamondstars effect on her! Dream on! You! The atmosphere between the two became more and more anxious, and John next to her was so anxious that she couldnt care much and moved Julia out in a hurry: Maya, Julia is still waiting for you. As a matter of fact, when she heard Julia, Mayas crazy eyes gradually calmed down some, she screwed up her face and dragged Daisy towards the outside of the car without saying a word, one after the other, Daisy struggled from the entrance of thepany to Julias office door, but could not break free from Mayas angry iron ws. Julia, look at the goodies you picked and stomp on your nose! Maya kicked open the door of Julias office, but there was already someone inside, stomping on Maya and finally forcing her to let go amidst a scream. What happened, Maya how did you get like that. Julia saw Mayas wretched appearance, always calm look also slightly shaken, and then look at Daisy a look of indifferent attitude, she understood what a moment. Wow, sister, are you going to move bricks or go to the bar to drop men, look at your unkempt and disheveled appearance, its a shame. Daisy saw Nina deliberately fiddling with the contract in her hand, waving it in front of her face in an ominous manner, but felt nothing. If it was before today, she might still care about the contract, after all, it was a temporary contract, if you can get a formal contract, it is also a recognition. Chapter 1869 Leaving But now, Daisy full of care lightlyugh, straighten their hair was torn, smile indifferent cold: Unfortunately, you all guessed wrong, I do not know when the leading female flower girl became a shrew, so look, or my sister is more suitable for this position, more young, more beautiful. Daisy, do you still want to sign with Diamondstar, apologize to Maya! Julia stared into Daisys eyes in an attempt to get her to give in, but found no ripples in her eyes, did she not care whether she signed the contract or not? This girl is really deep-rooted, and tried to provoke Nina and Maya, but fortunately, she stopped her. Standing in the same ce, Daisy was isted, she looked around the office, everyone looked different, even Nina, who had always been arrogant and capricious, now also obediently shut up and did not speak, they are waiting for her action. Nina hung her eyes with some emotion. In herst life, Diamondstar brought herself some uninspiring opportunities, and in this life, it was a waste of life to be Mayas punching bag. She thought while taking two steps forward, her eyelids slightly raised, her pupils filled with fatigue and a relieved look, Thats really sorry, Diamondstar, I dont want to sign. Daisys light-hearted tone was like Julia was begging her to sign a contract before, and she couldnt help but twitch her eyebrows when she was rarely moved, while on the sidelines seeing Daisy so arrogant Nina and Maya, could not hold back at all and began to rebuke in a shrill voice. Daisy, get this straight, youre worthless to Diamondstar! Were not the ones begging you to stay! As soon as Ninas words fell, Eden beside her hurriedly tried to drag her away, Daisy looked at her and sneered. Again, Diamondstar is worthless to me, my good sister, and I only hope you can make a name for yourself here and squeeze out some of the old and decrepit, after all, youre the most beautiful. Without mincing words of praise, not at all like the way Daisy used to treat herself, Nina was a little confused and was about to ask something when Eden pulled her away. Perhaps the only one who didnt realize the existence of the Shura is Nina herself. Well, I have to go now, Maya, and I wish you a long and prosperous star.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Daisy waved her hand and made a move to leave as well, but Maya, who had been silent, suddenly stepped in front of her. Dont sign with Diamondstar, but dont forget that the contract for you to be my assistant is still in my hands. Oh? Do you still want to work with me? Daisy can think with her feet to think, she is trying to torture her again, this hate can not be released, Maya can not rest. Yes, very much so. Maya calmed down at some point andughed lightly, while Julia on the side was quite worried about the situation at this point. She tugged Mayas arm, pulling the distance between the two: Maya, assistant we will find with you again, she is not suitable for you as an assistant, will only add to the mess. Julia has said enough euphemism, cold eye wind straight towards Daisy swept, expressionless, obviously, she thinks, Daisy left Diamondstar useless, stay, is also troublemaker. But Maya dropped her head, then suddenly raised it again and stared hard at Daisy, her face ruthless: I cant let her go! This vixen! Daisy looked at her look and shook her head speechlessly, she did give her a little too much excitement today, but since she was determined to leave, she had no intention of taking away this hatred. Just now it was fanning the mes, now she wants to have some fun. Maya, Nina ah, just now in your anger has signed the You shut up! Julia was already a little impatient with the woman in front of her at the moment, and it was disgusting that she kept trying to provoke the rtionship between the two tableaux. Being yelled at loudly and angrily, Daisyughed but was not annoyed: What should happen will always happen, Julia why do you need to cover it up, Nina just waved her contract in front of my eyes, you can give her a five-year drama contract, its really going to be hard to promote, I think she will be very hot. If anything, it didnt invite me in thest life. Maya heard this, it was a bolt from the blue, she rushed to her desk, jerked away the A contract, he saw the terms on it, she stunned swayed body, seems to copse at any time. A womans deepest nightmare is unrelenting time. She knew better than anyone else what this would mean. She could have cared less when Nina signed the contract, but this contract came out and Maya was already in a state of unease. You really want to promote that wild girl from the countryside, dont you! Maya couldnt control her emotions, she mmed the contract on the table, her eyes flushed red, she had never beenpletely calm today. Julia knew that if she exined anything to Maya now, she would not listen, so she simply showed her the entire contract and left her to one side to deal with Daisy in front of her. Are you satisfied with the situation at hand? Because I only promote your sister and make you want to get back at me? Julia pulled Daisy out and closed the office door with the same constant indifference in her eyes. Daisy shook her head, looking much tter, she spoke indifferently, as if stating something that had nothing to do with her: Not satisfied, as for your attitude Julia, it is to be expected. In the hallway, the two stood side-by-side, neither looking into the eyes of the other. Julia was dressed in a professional suit, as dry and simple as ever, just like her emotions, never showing feelings for worthless people and things. She sped her arms in silence for a moment and said coldly, All right, I have nothing to say to you, the situation now, it is your own choice to make, your sister deserves more than you, to me God for giving you birth to too ordinary, since you are gone, move out of the dormitory tonight, do not upy the position. You see, no matter how many times you start over, some people really dont change, and she even skimped on the time to clean up and find a house for herself. Daisy stood in the shadows and said nothing. In her previous life, Julia was so indifferent to her, Daisy worked hard and naively believed that one day she would be treated with a little warmth, but everything, however, was extraordinarily realistic. No matter when it is, you wont retain me yet. Saying a slightly out of ce word, Daisy calmly looked at the white wall, her heart not lost but resigned, her value not yet proven. At this time, the office door was suddenly opened, Maya should have finished reading the file and intended to leave, but could hear such a sentence. Retain you? What capital do you have, thinking that after ying a supporting actress, you are apanied by a star? Mayas tone was impulsive and seemed to ignite the war again. Daisy gave her a pitiful look but didnt want to say anything, she turned her head and calmly caught the elevator. Chapter 1870 Workshops When she came out of Diamondstars building, she bumped into John who had been at the door. Daisy was a little surprised to see her running towards her, as if she had been waiting for her all along. Daisy, are you leaving from Diamondstar? And where are you going? Johns slightly furrowed brows showed that it wasnt gossip, but actual worry for her: Are you going to another agency? Several questions in a row were asked, but Daisy had juste out of Diamondstar and she hadnt thought about it that much. Looked up at the sky has turned deep blue, a few stars are strung on it, she looked at the star-filled sky, suddenly had an idea. No, Im not going to go to an agency. Daisy smiled, her mind already made up: Im going to find an agent myself. In the entertainment industry, most artists are signed up with a brokeragepany, after all, the brokeragepany tform to fight, and more resources. But there are a few artists who choose to use their own team, such as some big stars who have enough resources and contacts to set up their own studios. In any case, today I cant afford arge studio in my current situation, so I can only first simply recruit an agent to handle my daily affairs. Hearing me say this, John thought I was crazy. She stared at me with wide eyes and opened her mouth, but nothing came out. After a long time, she asked, You want to do it all by yourself? John stared at me incredulously, and exaggeratedly put a hand on my forehead, to make sure I did not have an attack, she said helplessly: You can think carefully, you are not like those big stars, have so many contacts and resources, do it yourself, very tired. Daisy naturally understands the hard work involved, she smiled but did not answer, since the heart has made up its mind, she will not change the meaning. John, who understood her firm thoughts from her eyes, scratched his head and said, So you already have an agent in mind? Well not yet. Daisy spat out her tongue and gave a rare expression of relief. Although in herst life she was also considered a starlet, but the mind went through, there is no very suitable agent candidates, after all, like her, want to find a sincere pay for the artist, is too difficult to find, most of the people only treat the artist as amodity. So am I up to the task? John pointed to his face and asked carefully, Daisy blinked, a little incredulous: You said, youreing to be my agent? Yeah, as you know, Ive been following Maya for a long time, and I still know a lot of people, so if I be an agent, I should be able to do it. At the beginning, John was still a little shy, but the more he said, the more confident he became. Daisy saw her so enthusiastically, some could not bear to ssh her cold water, but the words must be said. But I dont have any ie of my own right now, and even if I hire an agent, she probably doesnt have a regr ie herself, and you at least have a steady sry with Maya. Hearing Daisy say this, John patted her shoulder, smiled and shook his head: People, ah, still have to look up, if always on Mayas side, Ive probably always been the assistant, after all, maybe I can only put up with her ah. At the end of the day, John himself could not help butugh out loud, see John insisted on this, Daisys heart some touched, she can say this kind of words, all rely on their own previous life on Peerless the show a little knowledge and confidence, John is willing to follow himself like this, so she finally felt some warmth. Daisy, I dont think you need to think about things like not being able to pay your sry. Johnughed, came close to Daisy, pretending to be mysterious: Because ah, I think you can definitely fire, you give me a different feeling, calm and tense personality, and also smart, can definitely mix the wind and prosperity. Hearing John praise herself like this, Daisy was a little embarrassed to touch her nose, from thest life to now, except for Director Stone had given her affirmation, only John would evaluate himself like this. She vowed that she would do her best, and that those who had once looked down on her and hurt her would all be trampled under her feet. Haha, then I really have to borrow your good advice. Daisy half-joked, hiding the emotions under her eyes without a trace. The next morning, John went to resign with Maya in a ze of glory, and when she described Mayas angry face in graphic detail to Daisy, they both couldnt help butugh. After all, John has put up with it for so long, this is the first time he has embarrassed Maya. So now do you have any ns?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was almost noon when they came out of Diamondstar. Both of them were a bit hungry, so they simply ate at a roadside restaurant. At the table, John rolled his fork thoughtfully over the pasta on his te, hesitating for a long time before asking the question on his mind. Daisy knew John didnt mean to rush her, she took a sip of her milk tea andughed lightly, The first order of business, of course, is to move, and its a good thing I dont have a lot of stuff, Im just short of finding a ce to live. Whats so hard about it, just live on my side. Johnughed, not thinking, suddenly, as if she remembered something, the conversation turned, some embarrassment: But it is the house is a little old, if you do not mind Johns invitation was just in time for her, and Daisy didnt mind. She waved her hand and snapped her fingers with pleasure and gratitude: I dont mind at all! When Daisy said that, John scratched his sideburns with embarrassment. She put down her fork, wiped the grease stains from her mouth, and shook her head with a smile, Dont say that. Good! Daisy nodded and quickly finished shivering thest bit of pasta on her dinner te. After packingst night, Daisys things were still toote to take her luggage away, leaving it in the security room downstairs in the dormitory, not knowing where to go. Today, however, she had already found a ce and brought John along with her to prepare to take her luggage away. The boss in the security room was even kind enough to help her carry it out, which made Daisy once again feel that leaving Diamondstar was an unbelievably right decision. At least the ones you meet again will not be more heartless and cold than they are. The two came out of the security room and were about to leave Diamondstars dormitory. While waiting for the car, they turned around unintentionally, but saw Ninaing out of the elevator with his manager Eden, and they were being followed by several men withrge and small luggage. The two were half a hall apart, and Daisy didnt want to pay attention to her, but at that moment, Ninas gaze had swept over. Chapter 1871 Twitter The two eyes collided, the sound of high heels ttered, and Daisy, with a cold expression, calmly watched as Nina stood tall and proud in front of herself. Hey, isnt this sister? Finally have the sense to get lost? She raised her eyes as if she was bored, and swept Ninas delicate,urel-like face twice. See how you look, this is also rolled? Daisy raised her chin, her gaze crossed over her andnded straight on Ninas luggage of all sizes, her tone not without mockery. When these words came out, Ninas face suddenly changed, she gritted her teeth and stomped her foot, cursing loudly: What is my status, what is your status! An ugly girl like you can only roll up and leave, while I, who received a lot of notices, am now moving to a high-ss apartment! Its a ce where only thepanys top stars are qualified to live, and youll never be able to go there in your life! When she heard Nina say this, Daisys expression was unrestrained, as nd and tasteless as in water. She nced at Edens surveying eyes and hummed softly, Really? The senior apartment is very nice, I guess Maya knows about it at this time, I think your house will be very lively. At this time to mention Maya, is simply in Ninas heart to insert a knife, although she is a promising neer, butpared to Maya, is ultimately inexperienced, a moment can not rece her. But Nina is a person whose heart is higher than the sky, how could she be willing to be stepped on by that old woman Maya! Okay Nina, theres amercialter, hurry up. Eden and Nina have been together for some time and have long known Ninas temper. He pulled Ninas arm, his tone light, but with a force that could not be denied. Eden, Im not going! Ninas temper was rising and she couldnt stand to see Eden acting like he was bossing her around. She pointed at Daisys nose, her pretty face twisted into a crumpled piece of paper: Cant you see, she even pressed Maya against me! Everyone in the room was speechless by Ninas words, Edens face suddenly became ugly, he said coldly: If you dont go, then dont take notices next month, you can rece Maya, others can rece you. Daisy stood aside and heard Eden say this, and snickered at Nina, who really thought she could haunt the sea like Nezha, not knowing that in this sea of entertainment, she could hit the rocks at any time. You! Nina was pulled back to reality for a moment by Edens words. She stared hard at Edens cold face, and all the words were blocked in her throat for a while. After a long time, Nina still couldnt ignore Edens threat, so she turned her head to re at Daisy with hatred, and directed all her anger at her. Daisy, Maya and you, will never be my match, dont get delusional! I dont want you breathing in the same room with me again in my life! Daisy listened to her breathing theory, pulled her lips, did not answer the words. If the two really cant breathe in the same room in the future, she would prefer it to be Nina who doesnt breathe.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The implication is that she should go to hell. Seeing Daisy ignore herself, Nina lost her fun for a while, and more importantly, there weremercials to shoot next. She swept Daisy twice, didnt bother to pay any more attention to the people in front of her, and left in a straightforward and aggressive manner with a sliver of people. Nina just left, Johns friends suddenly called, just now has been standing on the side of the atmosphere of John speak carefully, seems to have not just from the atmosphere of the sword to ease over. Has the stuff arrived already? Okay, wait for me, Ill be right over. It should be the second-handputers and cell phones that John was asked to buy before arrived. At least Daisy is now a solo star, so she cant save on what she needs, and she certainly cant afford the more expensive ones. Hang up the phone, John looked around to make sure Nina the woman is no longer after a long sigh of relief: Wow, just now really scared me, so many men in ck carrying luggage, I thought I was going to be beaten Pfft, theres security here, and Eden wouldnt allow it, youre thinking too much. Daisy was amused by John, she patted her shoulder and shook her head helplessly, Okay, enough about them, everything arrived? Well, its all here. Well then, lets get back to it, I cant wait to do the next step. A few momentster, the two arrived at Johns apartment residence. As John said, the house was a bit dated, but was tidied up beautifully by her. The coffee table in the living room was holding theptop and cell phone Daisy needed. Daisy, what exactly do you want this for? From the moment she walked in the door, Daisy couldnt wait to turn on her phone andputer. John was a little curious and poked his nose into the lit-up phone screen and put the honey water in his hand in front of her. To do something big. Daisy smiled at her mysteriously, and then clicked on a software in her phone that she had just downloaded, and it was Twitter. Twitter? What are you doing signing up for this? John looked at her suspiciously, somewhat puzzled, in her opinion, this software is pure trolling tree hole. Youll see if you watch. Daisy didnt exin much. After registering her ount, she also sent out a Twitter post introducing herself, and soon, her followers suddenly exploded. Wow wow wow wow, so many people are following you? This scenario was in Daisys prediction. After all, many people are ck fans, and she kind of finished offending his fans before because of Rios affair. This John holding the phone can not help but frown, momentarily speechless, these people are purely to curse Daisy to pay attention to, every day to see these people, how bad it should be. Its okay, dont worry about me. Daisy took back her phone, as if she didnt even see thements, and her mouth even showed a smile. In 2010, when Twitter first started to enter the market, most celebrities had not yet started using it. The earliest group of celebrities who started using Twitter also seeded in bringing their fans closer by virtue of the tform, some celebrities relied on it to increase their poprity, and some celebrities relied on it to cleanse themselves. And Daisy, since she knows that Twitter will have a pivotal position in the entertainment industry in the future, naturally she wants to make good use of it. Chapter 1872 Pavement Seeing the crazy growth ofments underneath, Daisy suddenly did not want to sweep these ck powder of interest, ck and red, in the entertainment industry is essentially the same situation, only to see if you have the means to whitewash. To keep Twitter active, Daisy stood up and took another random shot of the view out the window, and her suitcase. She was just about to send it out when a sharp-eyed John saw it and hastily took her by the arm. Youre crazy, those people are cursing you, whatever you post now, youll be cursed a lot! John obviously did not understand Daisys purpose, she frowned worriedly, her mind was thinking what to do to help Daisy get rid of the negative effects of the scandal. Its okay, everything is pavement, one day they will all be my real fans. Daisys tone was firm, and her finger quickly clicked the send button, watching all this, John instead puzzled up, his mouth was about to ask something, but she digressed. John, do you know a guy named Paul? Putting away the phone, Daisy sat on the sofa and looked as if she was thinking. John passed through the people he knew in his head and suddenly a slightly more ordinary face appeared, he was Paul, a gossip reporter. I know, I remember he is the little reporter who broke the story today, what are you asking him for? Daisy smiled, inclined her head and gave her a mysterious look, Should be able to help me get in touch with him, right? John nodded, found a number from the phone and handed it to Daisys eyes, rather disgustedly nuzzled: Its him, when I was Mayas assistant, he still wanted to dig material from my hands, just a small reporter. At that, Daisyughed lightly, unable to deny it. Its 2010 and Paul is indeed still a small-time reporter, yeting from a rebirth after seven years, she knows thatter he will be the number one media in the entertainment industry and a hotshot. Call him for me, I want to meet with him. Hearing this, Johns curiosity that he had been holding back was already overflowing. He was signing up for Twitter to give people a scolding and contacting media reporters, what exactly did Daisy want? She took Daisys hand and her expression became serious: Daisy, you have to understand, the other party is a media who avoids anyone, you are the one who is going to be a star, and it wont be good to associate with him! Johns tone was harsher than ever. Daisy took her hand in return, bowed her head in silence for a moment, and then looked up again with a more determined look. She said, John, times change. The old artists used to preach cleanliness, but that may not be the case in the future entertainment industry, not to mention, Im not a star yet, and Paul and I can both get what we want from each other. Originally Daisy did not want to say too much, but see John so worried, she still can not help but say, Daisy heart know, John is sincerely for her sake. I can probably understand your words. John sighed and nodded, Forget it, Ill support you no matter what you do, like I said in front of Diamondstar, I believe youll be popr. With a dashing smile, John looked at Daisy with something more special in his eyes. She used to just think that this girl was smart and strong, but now, she also experienced her unscrupulous side. This is not a bad thing for people in the entertainment industry, she is just worried about the limits, after all, all things, will be the opposite of what is. After receiving Daisysmission, John soon contacted Paul, who broke the story today, and the three of them arranged to meet at a restaurant. Hello, Paul, Daisy greeted politely, pulling out a chair and sitting directly across from him. The man at the table was ordinary looking, wearing a simple shirt, a camera was being ced next to his hand, and he swept him twice in an unsalty manner, with a look of some defensiveness and more expectation. He thought that Daisy was here to break the news. What material? Daisy froze for a moment, then smiled, touched the long hair cascading over her chest, shook her head, eyes shining: Im not talking to you about this today, I want to talk to you about a deal. Hearing Daisys words, Paul was clearly puzzled, his eyebrows raised high, as if he did not understand what Daisy said, If thats the case, then its better not to waste each others time. Paul face cold, stood up with a gesture of absolute refusal, picked up the camera on the table and wanted to leave, Daisy saw the situation and did not stop, raised his voice and said, I heard that the business of todays explosion is dismal, you should now be worried every day whether the next bowl of rice is still here to eat, right? These words seemed to have stirred Pauls nerves, and he took a step and turned around to stare indifferently at the mediocre woman in front of him: You brought me here to troll me? What, your sister Nina is on fire, youve been abandoned by Diamondstar and youre starting to take it out on everyone? It seems Paul knows her well. Im not her, I dont have such a temper, I just want to sit down and talk with you. Daisys demeanor was unmistakably rxed from start to finish, and hearing Pauls mean words, there were no fluctuations, a calm demeanor unlike a girl in her twenties. Paul was suddenly a little curious to see what Daisy was trying to do. He pulled back his chair, sat back down, took a sip of his wheat tea, and stared closely into Daisys eyes, Okay, you get to the point, dont beat around the bush. Seeing that he finally put down his guard and no longer resisted, Daisy finally smiled, nodded her head pleadingly, and her downcast gaze was suddenly full of light: Since the originalpany is dying, have you ever considered, going it alone? Daisys words made Paul almost spit out his tea, his face tightened and his voice lowered: You think I have the money to open a studio by myself now? Then I wonte to the appointment today! It was obvious that Daisys pie-in-the-sky idea made Paul feel ridiculous, and he looked at the person in front of him with contempt, his heart rising with displeasure. Pauls reaction was quite intense, but Daisy ignored it. She gestured to John and drew out an envelope and pushed it in front of Paul: Of course, money-wise, Ill finance you, though its not a huge amount. A check was pushed in front of him, Pauls head was suddenly empty, he originally thought Daisy was just trying to tease him, but did not expect her to be serious in proposing to him. What exactly is your purpose? Paul went over and over Daisys affairs from one side to the other in his head, but not one thing came to mind, something that had crossed between the two. Paul couldnt think of it, but Daisy knew. In herst life, she had helped Paul once, that was at Ninasunch site, he was disgusted by Nina for walking some Ninas gossip, so at the site, Li Yue reprimanded him severely in front of all the reporters, and also asked the security to throw him out.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 1873 First Media How can a man endure such humiliation? Daisy, who happened to be passing by, saw his pale and embarrassed face, so she pretended to greet him warmly, chased away the sneering stares for him, and even asked him to join her for a casual dinner. In the end, it was just a whim of hers, yet a yearter, Paul grew famous and had warned her to be careful of those around her, yet she ignored those words because she was naive. Now that I think about it, at least someone tried to save her before, but unfortunately, she loved Timothy too much and let herself down, as well as the only Director Stone who was good to her. Indeed, I have a purpose, this is a deal. Daisy calmly opened his mouth, his expression suddenly became cold, the bottom of his eyes engraved with serious emotions: I help you to merit the name, the wealth and power of the two receipts, of course, when I need you, you must help me unconditionally. After the events of herst life, Daisy knew that Paul was a grateful person, and since everything was going to happen, she was happy to sell herself a favor and be the benefactor of the situation. Is it that simple? Paul still felt a little incredulous, he looked at the woman in front of him suspiciously, but had to be convinced by the seriousness in her eyes: But even if you can support me, without the fierce material, the money is just a drop in the bucket.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. These, of course, Daisy is also very clear, however, these things may be difficult for others, for a person back from the dead, is the simplest thing. She folded her fingers and said confidently, You dont have to worry about that, Ill give you a few fierce ingredients to stand on first. Whats the m? Pauls eyebrows, which had been hesitantly lowered, suddenly rose high, and his high nose shrugged, as if he had smelled something wonderful, and even his ever-defensive expression became warmed up. Daisy raised the corners of her lips, her eyes rolled, her mind automatically converged to list the big material that would appear in the following years, and said calmly: You can go after Hannah the boyfriend who is going to get married soon, already has no idea how many women, and still takes her money to support women, and that Brodie, within the marriage, and domestic violence, and Five minutes passed, Daisy has not known how much about the entertainment industrys first-ss stars scandal, a side of John dazzled, while Paul has been listening to the taste, but also kept taking notes. Is it true what you say about this? Paul looked at a book full of dense notes, some suspicion in his heart, and some leap of faith, already want to impatiently to seek confirmation. True or false, dont you know if you go and see for yourself? I believe you just need to track down the fierce information of these people and post it on the Inte, it will definitely set off a shocking wave in the entertainment circle. Daisys mysterious and unpredictable smile, the kind of imperative look, let Paul more and more incredible up Since she is so confident, he would really like to try the truth of these questions. Okay, Ill go after Hannah and Brodie right now, and if its all true, your terms, Ill grant you. Paul pursed his lips and collected the check on the table, his expression finally got serious. Daisy watched Pauls movements, rather thoughtful, after a moment of hesitation, spoke in a low voice: No problem, in addition, I would like you to help me track a person consistently. Pauls mind paused when he heard Daisy say that, and he looked up and met her eyes with some caution in his tone, Who is it? Daisy hummed lightly and looked indifferent, Its Nina and Vincent, I want their daily movements. Now, Paul was surprised, he blinked, frowned and asked, Stalking your sister? That Vincent is the president of Watts Group, isnt he? When she heard Pauls question, Daisy didnt mean to avoid it, she hooked her lips meaningfully and her voice was light: Yes, I am indeed interested in him. This straightforward admission made Paul raise his eyebrows quite proudly, he said there would be no good people without a reason, good thing Daisy also has things to do, otherwise his heart would really have been anxious. Its rare to see a female artist who is as frank as you. John, who had been silent, held his forehead helplessly, swept two nces at Daisy, tugged at her sleeve, turned his body close to her, and whispered in her ear: You dont have to be so honest, you dont have to admit what he said. The two whispered into Pauls ears, he smiled, re-measured a few eyes John: How about Daisy admitted instead let my heart have a bottom, since it is a deal, everything is clear better, right, not to mention, this kind of thing in the entertainment industry is not strange. At the words, did not have time to exin Daisy nodded approvingly, a pair of beautiful eyes, can not suppress the burning ambition. She held out her hand and curled her lips, Im very happy that Paul understands, and I believe we can work well together. From the restaurant back, John more and more can not hide their own heart of doubt up, she pulled Daisy pulled half a day, still on Paul is not very convinced. Daisy ah, I really dont think hes reliable, and, how on earth do you know so much gossip about first-tier stars? Obviously, John is still very concerned about the gossip Daisy said, there are many things in it, there is no trace, although she told herself not to be a gossip, but still can not hold the question in her mind. Sitting on the couch, Daisy opened Twitter, smiled lightly and looked at John a few times, her gaze mysterious: I cant exin this to you, its also a gut feeling, so to speak. This perfunctory exnation, of course, will not let John satisfied, but she saw the rejection in Daisys eyes, still is the sense to shut up, and turned to throw another question in mind, look slightlyplicated. So youre really looking for Vincent to be the gold standard? As much as Id like to, Im afraid its not something that can be reached casually, right now I just want to keep track of the two. Daisy kept her eyes on the phone screen, and suddenly, as if she remembered something, she snickered and inclined her head. By the way, my manager-sama, who has time to ask me these questions here, did you deal with the notice that came to me? When Daisy asked, John was in tears, she sighed long and hard and med herself: s, you have no notice now, I looked, Peerless still have three months to enter the promotion period, during this period, I think you ah, can only y the sauce. Haha, Daisy sniffed, instead of getting frustrated, sheughed out loud, Its okay, its good to y the sauce. In herst life, she wasted her acting skills because she was in a hurry to make Timothy famous. Now she has learned that working hard to enrich herself is the only way to make herself look wless at all times. Chapter 1874 Big News Ugh, you really have too much heart here, so now, what do you want to go do? John leaned back on the couch, ying with his pillow, she watched Daisy flipping through Twitter there, and couldnt help bute up and look at it herself, Fitness strategy? You want to get in shape, huh? Hearing Johns question, Daisy nodded her head, the side of her face was extraordinarily determined: Thats right, maybe fitness will lead the way in the future, one step earlier, its right. Daisys words made John feel a little confused, and she raised her eyebrows, not quite understanding: But you cant learn thoroughly like this, so you still have to go to the gym, right? Seven yearster, gyms are flooded, yet seven years ago today, gyms were a rarity. Daisy had used up all of the money she received for Peerless, but luckily, she still had some left over, enough to get a card to the gym. She smiled and nodded, Of course, these three months, I intend toe to recharge myself, John you do not have to be anxious, my money will not have any problem tost another three months. John did not worry about the money, but it is true that there is no use thinking about it now, she nodded her head, as an approval of Daisys idea. Time passes quickly, the day came a monthter, this period of time, Daisy did not receive any work, all day in addition to soak in the home to study the ssic film bridge, is in the gym to exercise. She opened her phone and looked at the number of followers she had grown and was quite happy. Its a good thing she uses the Twitter tform to constantly upload photos of herself working out and studying, and before that, on July 4th, she even posted a picture that implied she was single. In this way, because Rio concern her people, but also feel her like ordinary people ordinary efforts of the side, most of the ck fans not only did not take off her, but also gradually be her fans, called her, grounded. Daisy, youre looking at Twitter again, show me. In the evening, John just came out of the shower, and when he looked up he saw Daisy sitting there giggling, and couldnt help but go up and join in the fun. Woah woah woah, youve increased this fan base a bit quickly, which of Rios fans are still cursing you? John couldnt understand the boredom of inte users following the trend of cursing. When he saw Daisys poprity, he thought it was because Rios fans had learned that she had started a Twitter feed. Hey, your Miss Poole isnt always annoying. The ever-steady Daisy suddenly showed her childish side, somewhat defiantly clicking on thements under thetest Twitter post, looking dumbfounded at John. Whats going on, why are they all starting topliment you? [Suddenly you feel that you are also an ordinary girl, living a wonderful life than me]. [Good figure, I envy people who can work hard to keep fit]. The seven or eightments look incredible to John, apparently she did not understand theizens, quite puzzled aloud: What is this situation, a month ago was cursing you furiously, now they all began to look for you to ask for fitness tips? Daisyughed but didnt say anything, her words showed mockery: People are like that, forgetful, as long as nothing really happened, after a while, they will take their anger elsewhere, besides, who doesnt want to try to get better every day? I cant be a big star now, but I want to live better than them, so that they envy me, recognize me and follow me. This set of remarks, almost like witchcraft, John stared nkly at the girl in front of him, who was her age, wondering why she knew so much, and the emotions that settled in those eyes, so deep and dark and determined. She was stunned for a long time before she reluctantly spoke, Daisy, you think more thoroughly andprehensively than most women, and you will definitely level the ying field. Previously said this kind of words, more or less also have the meaning offort, but John now, is downright feel, Daisy is not a simple woman. Youre right, youre right. Daisy suddenly smiled and shook her head, patted Johns shoulder, lightly defused the suddenly tense atmosphere in the room: Dont look at this, Twitter has been quite interestingtely, let me see what the hot searches are today. Since giving Paul the gossip, Daisy has been regrly checking Twitters top searches every day, because she told him before that Twitter has the fastest cirction, and he approves of that. It seems like there doesnt seem to be any big news today either. John looked at the few topics at the top of the list, which were all funny segments: Hey, wait, you slide up. Daisy finger a meal, slide up a little more, suddenly saw a very eye-catching topic C Hannah fianc, men and women, take the money womens money to raise a spare tire. Paul finally released the material! Daisy was slightly emotional, waiting for so long, finally waiting, she clicked on that topic, and saw Paul registered under the ount, published a long article, and nine clearly visible pictures. Wow, is it true, Hannah still often shows her love with him in front of the media, ah, this man is so scum? John was dumbfounded and found it unbelievable, and at the same time, he was shocked by the material Daisy had said before. Since this one is true, then the other things, I guess, can not be false.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Daisy read the message posted by Paul and immediately gave him a call, and on the other end of the line, it was quickly picked up. Paul, good job. Daisys tone was a little flirtatious, and I guess Hannah wanted to kill him now. Paul is obviously still in the excitement, and hurriedly said: I followed a month ah, the man is too cunning, especially will hide, but in the end I was caught. Congrattions, but Im calling to ask you about another matter. Daisy smiled, and with a turn of phrase, she went straight to her purpose. Paul on the other end of the phone is obviously also very clear, immediately calm down and said: Dont worry, I know, I have been with them every day, recently I found that Nina seems to be backwards Vincent. Daisy obviously had little interest in this news, she wanted something a little newer. She said in a deep voice: I have known about this for a long time, where is Vincent, you have been following him for a month, you should have a general idea of his schedule, right? I know, Ill send it to youter if you want, plus I think theyve both been a bit strangetely. Paul some thoughtful, thinking back to those shots he took and inquired about the news, the heart of doubt iterations. Oh, how is that strange? Thisment instantly made Daisy interested. When he followed Nina for the first half of the month, Vincent obviously didnt even want to pay attention to her, however, in thest half of the month, he was obviously much more enthusiastic about Nina. At these words, Daisys eyebrows wrinkled and her heart seemed to fall into the ice cer all of a sudden. Chapter 1875 Identity She is now very clear, if Nina really list on Vincent this big tree, she basically difficult to shake Ninas position, if it is revenge, she does not want so early and Vincent such a big man be enemies. After all, she doesnt have the capital now. Are you sure? Daisy was still in some disbelief, her mind still recalling that day when Vincent had rejected Nina so hard at the hotel. Could it be that a man like him is not exempt from falling in love with Ninas face in the end? Im sure the pictures, all of which I can send you, were taken while they were both eating at the restaurant. Paul raised his voice slightly, his voice firm, anxious to prove himself.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Daisy knew that the media like Paul would not make empty promises, but the more so, the harder she found it to ept, which is why she repeatedly doubted it. Yeah. She did not salty should be a, heart more and more dull up, the silk jealousy and hate through the belly. Vincent this man, originally she still want to fight a little, but now it seems that Nina and forced her to add difficulty, although the heart both grudge and resentment, but Daisy did not show it, only slightly cold. Paul felt her sudden cold attitude across the phone, the conversation turned and simply changed the subject. Theres another thing I want to talk to you about. Pauls tone is slightly paused, has gradually calmed down: Its like this, recently I was poking around Vincents news and identally learned that his life is not simple. Daisys grip on the phone tightened, and her heart vaguely felt that she needed to know something special about the man who had wanted her dead in herst life. She frowned and urged, Just say it. At that, Paul did not beat around the bush and spoke straightforwardly: This Vincent, is the Poole Familys illegitimate son. Hearing this, Daisy heart already cant help but thump, to the Poole Family family head of the wrist, will let an illegitimate son to manage the family business? Even though he has been excellent to the point of no return, he must have gone through a lot to get to where he is today, which makes Lilin look a few points higher at Vincent. Paul seemed to notice her distraction, coughed lightly twice and continued: I heard that when he was eighteen years old, he had a car ident, and only after many rescues did he recover his life, but at that time, he had already lost his memory, fortunately, the Poole Family family owner at that time, Bo Yuans people suddenly found him, gave him rehabilitation training, and started studying again, and only then did he have today Such an achievement. Daisy raised an eyebrow and met Johns eyes in surprise, questioning, No memories from eighteen years ago? Thats right. Pauls voice is firm and very sure: Vincent is a genius, even if he lost all his memories, including the learning aspect, it only took a few years to sessfully get an MBA from a famous foreign university as well as various highly innovative papers. Paul brought the news, at once let Daisy into a pensive, about the man on the mystery seems to be more and more, Nina this time, to attract a great object. She couldnt help but wonder, Since hes so good and capable hasnt he thought about finding his past? Of course Ive thought about it, but thats whats interesting. Paul suddenlyughed lightly, his tone mysterious: Although he would like to find the memories of the past, but he used all the resources of the Poole Family could not find out. This is because, he was an orphan before, and the orphanage he grew up in has closed down, no friends or rtives, so there is no trace of anything left. At these words, Daisy also had to feel saddened by this coincidence of fate, and was about to say something, but Paul suddenly continued to speak: In addition to these, there is something about Vincent in the hospital, the nurse who had looked after him at the time said that Vincent had been chanting a name when he was unconscious. Paul is not a person who likes to beat around the bush, but at this moment deliberately slowed down the tone of voice, everywhere reveals the meaningful feeling, which makes Daisys heart suddenly a little nervous. Dont sell it, just say it. She urged anxiously, as if something in her mind was tickling her. Well, well, Vincent called a woman by the name of Daisy at the hospital, Paul breathed a long sigh of relief as he finally said the key to what was weighing on his mind. Hearing this name, Daisy was stunned for a moment, she instantly understood the intention of Paul told her and fell into a deep thought. Obviously, she would never have known Vincent and had no memory loss, but this only identical name gave her the possibility of topping the list. Thinking about this, Daisys expression became pleasant all of a sudden, but there are still some questions that need to be asked. So she spoke up and asked, Paul, I want to ask you, where is the location of the orphanage where Vincent was a child? Paul seems to expect Daisy will ask this, quite a bit of self-congrattion should say: before the investigation of this matter, I also do not believe that there is such a coincidence in the world, but it is true, the orphanage, in the vige next to you, Rosrane Vige. Hearing Pauls unadulterated answer, Daisy was also stunned speechless, she blinked and suddenly burst outughing. Is it possible that in this life, even God cant bear to see Nina and Timothy this pair of dog and woman, n to help themselves a hand? Timing, location and people, all the opportunities coincide in this moment, she only needs to make a decision. Thank you, Paul, this news from you is very important to me, and Ill give you a few more big scoops next. On the other end of the phone, Paul heard Daisys promise, his heart immediately jumped up, he cheerfully said: This is all should do, but, to be honest, I am also a bit difficult, you say I will expose Nina in a few days to the big money, or Brodie domestic violence? Too much material, sometimes involving trade-offs, Daisy heard, suddenly thought of his own set seven yearster, so he learned directly from now on. Sheughed easily: One piece at a time is not good, you go teaser, first explode Ninas, then Brodies, those idle Inte users, absolutely every day live under your Twitter, so that, in addition to the gossip itself, you yourself can also earn enough eyeballs and poprity. When Daisy said this, Paul blinked and suddenly felt a sense of rity, and he thanked him again and again, Daisy, youre amazing, thats a great move! Ill get right on it! Paul hung up the phone with gusto, and Daisy didnt mind. She stood up, stretched out in a good mood, smiled and dropped herself on the couch, however, John, who had been listening, was a bit worried. From what youre saying, youre trying to get to Vincent? Chapter 1876 Shooting ads Daisy heard the worry and rejection in Johns tone, she propped up the corner of her forehead, patted her shoulder and saidfortingly, Yes, I do have to go to him, but John, you dont have to worry about me, youe from a proper agency, you may not be able to ept these things, but I dont have much choice. At that, John inclined his head, some guilt in his heart, but also some self-me: Its all my fault, there is no way for you to run to a good advertiser, or you do not have to Dont me yourself. Daisy interrupted Johns words, pulling over the fallen hair at her temples, her eyes gentle: You cant run, Ill run is, you can help me when Im down, I will be grateful to you for the rest of my life. Daisy John suddenly felt his nose sore, she volunteered to be Daisys agent, but now she has be a drag, she med herself, but also incredibly determined, determined to work diligently for Daisy! Day by day, a few dayster, it was time for the teaser that Paul had said on Twitter, many people have been waiting for it, Daisy and John, two people who know their roots, could not help but to pinpoint the time to get a goodugh. Wow, here we go, let me see what Paul wrote. John hugged hisputer and refreshed Twitter, seriously reading out the title in the ck box one word at a time: New entertainment star backs up to a wealthy family, the image of innocence is actually a false persona. This title is really a perfect, Daisy heart secretly spit, mouth a lightugh, the thought of Nina jumped like a thunder, the heart will sincerely feel joy. Pauls rhyming literary skills are probably one of the best in the media. Daisy mocked lightly, casually scrolled through Pauls blurb, and clicked on thement section with interest. I think Ninas resources are so unbelievable, after all this time, its the Watts Group! Theizens are divided, and they instantly put Nina and Vincent in the limelight, which Daisy is happy to see, but knows how to stop. She didnt forget that Paul had said that Vincent had asked Nina out several times, and that the news was just an appetizer for the two of them to trip up. On the other hand, doing too much to offend the Watts Group is not good, so when Paul came to her for discussion before breaking the news, she deliberately said not to overexpose the man, the focus is to tear away Ninas innocent fa?ade, so that she loses in character. This heat is going up too fast. John looked at the number one topic on the search list and was a little stunned. In the end, Nina can only be considered a small star, she is less than one hundred thousandth of Hannah, can have such a high search volume, mainly because Paul yed a wave of mute before. Its normal. Daisy didnt find it strange in the least, she stood up, looked at the date and time, turned to John who was still reading the gossip and said, John, this afternoon, you and I will go to the studio over in Cavern. Daisy, who had been dormant for three months, actually wanted to go out, and John instantly stood up, somewhat incredulous and curious: What are we going there for? Daisy smiled inexplicably, with the wind in her eyes, not intending to hide it from John: Of course its amercial, ording to the schedule Paul gave me for Vincent, I found out that this day there is going to recruit a group show. Group acting? John Tweedys face instantly fell, she frowned and cried, Its not necessary, youve at least acted in a TV series, to go as a group actor for them? Seeing Johns exaggerated expression, Daisy knew she hadnt figured out what she really wanted, she lightly hooked her lips and raised her eyebrows, confidently saying, My purpose, youll understand when you go with me, a group act is not worth a trip. A few minutester, the two arrived smoothly at a studio owned by Thin Stuff, where a long line had formed at the entrance, and it was clear that Watts Group was taking this campaign series seriously. Hey, isnt that Nina? John pulled the corner of Daisys coat, the curtain exposed between the seams, Ninas pure and beautiful side face is shining in the spotlight. Is that so. Nina indifferently swept two nces, as if she didnt mind, and her attention returned to the long queue. Daisy, dont you care at all?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. John thought back to the day of the move and was still somewhat disturbed. She looked at Daisys calm demeanor and was quite puzzled. However, Daisys full attention was only on Vincent at the moment, she remembered the itinerary, wrote that he woulde here, but she looked into the arena several times, but did not see Vincents shadow. Theres nothing to care about. The long queue was finally finished, Daisy passed the audition which only looked at whether her features were correct, and took the sign to follow the staff into the field shed, while John waited outside. ording to her own memory, this one ad seems to be a ssic ad showing Nina at the peak of her face. The reason why I say she is ssic is because it is different from general ads and is the first ad in the industry that is willing to shoot a drama for the product. She remembered that Nina yed a blind girl who was ridiculed, with a dream to be on stage, but was humiliated by the judges with water. Today, Daisy is the group actor ying one of the audience and the judges. While Vincent had not yet appeared, Daisys attention more or less fell on Nina in the spotlight, who was still preparing to get into the mood at the moment, before the shoot had officially begun. Come over here, the division ofbor, you, you, you, and you, wait and sit in the judges box, the rest of you sit in the audience. The director held up a loudspeaker and called all the group performers together, randomly picking a few generally mature-looking people to be judges, and among them was Daisy with a distracted face. Go and sit down, were about to start! Daisy was still waiting for Vincent to appear, with no intention of shooting themercial in her mind, looking left and right from time to time, looking restless. Nina, who had just mounted the stage, saw Daisy sitting at the judges table at a nce. She questioned in a stern voice, Why are you here? Although she had known that she would meet Nina in a bit of a conflict, she was still slightly surprised that Nina had rushed over so directly. After all, she remembered that the director of thismercial was not very good-tempered. Mixing it up, its not in your way, is it? Chapter 1877 Coincidence The two confrontation, has fallen into the eyes of everyone present, around the discussion, but still doing their own thing no one dared to go forward to mediate, some staff wanted to go to the director, but found that at this time the director happened to go to the bathroom. This is mymercial and I dont want to see you bitch! Ninas heart was in turmoil over this mornings revtion that Eden had punished her with a months worth of work after it was revealed that she had gone to dinner with Vincent privately. More critically, she was worried that Vincent would alienate her over the matter.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, today is her debut show after signing with Cavern Advertising, Vincent was supposed toe to do a rounds, but he didnt show up until now, which made Nina feel more panic. However, at this juncture, Daisy ran out of the house without any sense. Really? What makes me think that this is an advertisement for Watts Group. Daisy scanned around twice on cloud nine, not even looking at her directly. She just wants to provoke her, and it wont be herself who makes a fool of herself anyway. Just when they were at a standstill, Ninas gaze suddenly crossed her shoulder and looked behind herself. Daisys heart tightened and she nced back, and it was really Vincenting. He had only just entered the field shed and did not notice the situation over here. Daisys eyes rolled, and when the bystanders were not paying attention, she suddenly fell to the ground in a smooth manner, ttering and hitting the chair next to her. The people in the room were quietly greeting their bosses, when suddenly, there was a heart-stopping ng sound in their ears, and everyone could not help but cast a nce at the source of the sound. I dont want to go back! Nina, why are you forcing me? Do you have to marry me off in Rosrane Vige next door and watch me die before youre happy? Daisy shrieked loudly, and everyone present could not help but get goose bumps from this harsh shout, and looked at Nina with increasingly bizarre eyes. Themotion here obviously rmed Vincent, who looked at Nina from halfway across the arena, rather unhappily, and approached the two with a steady step. Nina, what are you doing? The maic voice asked Nina, who was stunned, Vincent pursed his lips, and his eyes were dark as clouds under his bangs. Never seen this kind of Vincent, Ninas whole body every pore is fiercely stuffed by the other partys aura, so she is at a loss, can only hang her head, timidly speak to defend: I I did not do anything Once this statement was made, everyone in the room began to talk again, and Vincent, who had sharp ears, heard all those words in his heart. He sped his arms, recalling the scandal he had learned in the morning and the domineering woman in front of him, disgust had risen inside: Really? Then you go tell these words to your agent. Vincent knew who could point to Ninas vitals, and he didnt want to interfere with such idle matters. Compared to this, the woman who fell to the ground in front of him and was still unwilling to get up, interested him more because, she shouted a term that she had almost forgotten. You know Rosrane Vige? Vincent looked askance at the wretched Daisy from above, his eyes calm and unruffled. Daisy was also aware of Vincents calm reaction, and with her head hanging low, she tried to calm her slightly nervous heartbeat, forcing herself to say the lines she had already thought of in the midst of his oppressive aura. Well, I know, Im from the next vige and used to pass by there. Nina, who was hung out to dry, keenly caught Vincents extra interest in the vige, and in her eagerness to win Vincents favor, she hastily interjected, I also know that Rosrane Vige is right next door to us. You shut up. Vincent didnt want to hear Ninas raucous voice at all, he stared at her indifferently for a long time before turning back to his eyes, Since you know Rosrane Vige, do you know any special buildings there? Vincents pupils contracted slightly, carefully staring at Daisys every micro-expression, waiting for her answer. Of course I know, when that beautiful orphanage was built in Rosrane Vige, I wanted to live there too, those houses were so nice. Daisy patted her pants and stood up, trying to look wistful and innocent, thinking back to the orphanage that was so bright and special in the gray countryside. The words fell, Vincent has been no expression of the look, suddenly seems to crack, gradually seeped a little bit of consternation, he stared closely at the Daisy in front of him, calm eyes as if to set off waves. He asked, Whats your name? Daisy was not lost in the fact that he did not remember her from that one-sided meeting at Peerless and said sincerely, My name is Daisy. Daisy. Daisy. Almost instantly, Vincents eyebrows tightened deep lock, he looked at the woman with ordinary posture in front of him, his head seemed to start hurting again President, are you all right? The secretary beside him saw him holding his forehead and rushed forward to greet him, but was pushed away by Vincent. He raised his eyes and gazed at Daisy in front of him, and after a long time, he spoke with extreme indifference and threatened, If I know that you are scheming me, I will not let you go. Daisy was shocked by this statement for a second, and then recovered as before. She pretended not to understand, and gazed at the person in front of her suspiciously and innocently. I dont quite understand your words. Its best if you dont get it, Ille back to you, Daisy, Vincent gave her a meaningful look, turned his head and left the field shed. The crowd saw Vincent walking away and started to go about their business again. Daisy, what exactly is your rtionship with Mr. Watts! Ninas nails had long been pinched into her flesh, and she grabbed Daisys arm fiercely, questioning hysterically, hating to unload her. Just like the rtionship you saw. Daisy sneered, her high heels stepped hard on Ninas foot, and she immediately lost her voice screaming in pain and flung Daisy de arm away. You shrew! Dont think youve climbed Vincent! Youre an ugly duck, where is yourparison to me! Nina has been driven crazy by the days blows, and she didnt even notice the strange looks from the people around her, and went on a rampage at the bottom of the stage. It seems that Eden let her alone, Nina can offend the entire entertainment industry. Oh, I do think that you look more like a shrew, huh? Daisyughed and returned a sneer, and was about to walk away when Nina stopped in front of her again. You have amercial to shoot with me and you want to leave now? Nina didnt know what drug was being sold in the gourd, and was suddenlypletely immune to Daisys taunts, raising her chin with no intention of letting her go. Chapter 1878 One wave is not enough, another is Daisy didnt expect Nina to suddenlye to such a trick, her heart was really a bit angry, she narrowed her eyes, her eyes stern: What, you want to trip me up when shootingmercials? Then Im sorry, Im a free man, you cant stop me. Stretching out her long arms, Daisy looked indifferent and tried to push Nina away, however, she was restrained by her backhand, only to hear her say: The purpose of your visit today is for Vincent, right? And deliberately set me up! Thisment made Daisy freeze for a moment, but in just two months, Ninas IQ seems to have finally improved a bit, but she would not admit it. Daisy grunted twice and shook off her hand, smiling lightly as she swept a nce at Ninas both angry and cynical face, so that one day she could make her look like this. Sorry, noment. Raising her hand, Daisy pretended to be polite and waved goodbye to her, while in Ninas eyes, the smug back in front of her was a shame that she could never erase in her life. Leaving Caverns studio, Daisy was in a good mood, and John followed her, looking more and more silent. It seems that she already knows what just happened in the studio. Daisy, in case I mean in case if it is known that you are a fake, then wont you lift a stone and smash your own feet? Johns worry is not without reason, Daisy leap mood instantly cold down, face in a thoughtful: If really found, I can not help, but before that, I still have to fight. Knowing that she could not persuade Daisy, even if Johns heart did not want Daisy to do such a thing, she had to only acquiesce. The next day, Daisy, who was still sleeping, received a promotional call from Peerless early in the morning. John, who was sleeping on the side, heard the content of her call in a daze and his eyes widened in a moment of shock. She sat up with a surprised look on her face, The crew took the initiative to call you? Thats right. Daisy smiled, put away her phone, lifted the covers, and immediately climbed out of bed. Its been a long time since Daisy has felt so smooth with all the good news shes received in the past few days. Well, get up, were going to meet up with the crew now. Good! The two of them finished their preparation in a hurry, and ten minutester, they finally arrived at the hotel where the publicity was sessfully. Daisy was about to enter the door when she happened to see ra, dressed in simple casual clothes, walking into the hotel entrance. For a moment, she also somehow recalled the days when she was still on the set and ra had given her a ride to the station, hoping that they would see each other again. ra, so soon? Daisy jogged two steps and smiled as she chased after her. Suddenly being called by name, ra frowned and looked back in confusion, just in time to see Daisys face. Daisy. The two hadnt seen each other for two months, but she knew everything that had happened to Daisy during that time. You dont seem to be having a good timetely? ra did not act very warm with Daisy, but just inly walked beside Daisy with an indifferent look. Daisy had long been ustomed to her egos mood and knew that the other partys character was like that, so she smiled and shook her head, You mean the termination thing, right? That thing, it doesnt matter. The words fell, it was ras turn to be surprised, she looked at Daisy, did not find a little bit of grumbling and regret from her face. It seems that she really feels indifferent, ra smiled without a trace, she really was right, the woman in front of her is never those vulgar rouge. During the conversation, the two have walked to the publicity ce, which has long been filled with journalists. Also ra does not have the shelf of a star, himself alone to participate in the promotion, Daisy looked at the background of those stars assistants crowded together, physically feel bored people. Aigoo, I see who is wearing this shabby clothes, only to find that it is you ah. Elsa, sitting on the sofa, had been ying with her cell phone when she suddenly noticed Daisy, dressed in simple clothes, standing in front of her in a big way. For a moment, she remembered what happened in the crew before and thought Daisy was here to provoke her, and immediately walked up to her in a shady manner. In fact, Daisy didnt even notice her, but just picked a random spot to stand. Really, I think its okay, at least its much better than your bare-breasted one. Daisy was relentless in her retort, and the coldness in her eyes could not help but freeze the woman in front of her. You! What do you know! Youre just jealous of me with a t body like yours! Elsa pointed at Daisys nose, annoyed, and between the words, she even wanted to p it. However, Daisy was not a soft touch and would just stand there and give her a p on the wrist. She was quick on her feet and tripped Elsa with her foot just as she swept up. Instantly, Elsas low-cut dress slipped off due to the violent amplitude of her movements, and she fell to the floor in a mess, covering her chest and screaming at the top of her lungs. Ah! Everyone in the back of the room was startled by the shout, and the crowd looked toward Elsa, exchanging words and talking. Dont help me up yet! Elsa yelled angrily to her dumbfounded manager on the side, her arms tightly covering her chest. Daisyughed at the sight of this, and she took advantage of the fact that Elsa had not yet noticed her, and pulled John out of the meeting. This woman is a real tosser. Daisy spat out a few words of disgust and took her air cushion to simply touch up her makeup in the hallway. Johnughed awkwardly, some helpless: Those women, ah, just like Maya, like to make things happen, always think they are on fire to the world. Daisy shook her head speechlessly and leaned against the wall: Maya at least has this capital, she Elsa is no princess life, but also has the princess disease. This sentence made John on the sidelines snort out augh, Daisy this summary is really too spot on. Daisy? The two were chatting in the corridor, waiting for the promotional meeting to start, when suddenly, a gentle male voice called her from the other end of the corridor, and Daisy instinctively turned her head back. Even though she knew that it belonged to Timothys voice.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I didnt expect to run into you here. Timothy was still dressed in his usual gold-rimmed sses and ck suit, and Daisy only nced at him before turning back impatiently. Really, thats quite a coincidence, although Im not happy about it at all is all. Daisy didnt want to talk to him, but Timothy had to stand in front of the two, forcing her to see his nasty face. So obvious indifference, Timothy is not not felt, he lightly frowned handsome long eyebrows, face obviously thoughtful: from thest time I would like to ask you, you seem to hate me? Chapter 1879 Slapping More than annoying. Open the door, straightforward, Daisy simply did not mean to beat around the bush, Timothys face stiffened up more and more. So Id like to ask Miss Poole, what exactly is my problem with you? What holiday? Daisy, as if she had heard some kind of joke, sneered and stared into Timothys eyes behind his sses, her tone chilling: Its not a fault, its a blood feud, a bullying betrayal. Every word Daisy is squeezed out from her teeth, she stares at Timothy with a puzzled face in front of her, the strong rejection all around her. Miss Poole, are you kidding me? Timothys thin lips tugged lightly, in addition to the faint mockery under his eyes, there was a hint of contempt: When did I get to know you so well? She pursed her lips andughed in anger: Really? I dont know you well either, who thought I was in the Peerless promotion and came looking for me to pull the strings. Timothys face suddenly became ugly, his eyes unfathomable, his expression all frozen together, Daisy sneered and tsked lightly, pulling John back into the slightly crowded backstage. Daisy ah, just like that is not good, right? John felt in his heart that Timothy is still a good person, at least seems to be well-mannered, more elegant and temperament. Theres nothing wrong with that. Not wanting to stir up any more trouble, Daisy found a corner to hide from everyone, and she simply didnt have Timothy on her mind. Huh? Maybe its that Timothy who has a crush on you, its too much of a blow for you to say that. John cupped his hands together and smilinglypared a love heart in front of Daisy, as if expecting something to happen between her and Timothy. Thats enough, dont bring me into this with him. Daisy inclined her head, her cold gaze staring straight away, the first time shed ever shown her exasperated side in front of John. This time, John knew he was touching Daisys scales, she hastened to hug her arm, as if to curry favor with a shake: Sorry I also hope someone can help you, better than you to provoke Vincent kind of dangerous people ah. Daisy knew John didnt have bad intentions, but she couldnt possibly expect anything from Timothy again. The blood feud, the humiliation and betrayal, were not just words of anger, but a story that happened in blood and no one can imagine the pain she suffered. Dropping her gaze in silence, Daisy let out a deep sigh, not wanting to talk about Timothy anymore, she turned her words around and said, Well, leave him alone, the promotional meeting is about to start. As soon as Daisys words fell, the host had already walked in and reminded everyone that the promotional meeting was about to start, and Daisy was one of the promotional actors who would be on stage, so she followed the host onto the stage. A few momentster, the crowd just showed their heads behind the curtain, the reporters sh lights clicked on, dazzling Daisy a little. Wee to the Peerless promotional venue! The hosts infectious voice echoed in therge hall, and Daisy had long forgotten the unpleasantness that had just urred, and was slightly nervous as she responded to the hosts questions about the drama. In the blink of an eye, a few minutes passed, the publicity will be near the end, at this time, but the host suddenly mysteriously smiled and let the reporters to leave wait a moment. There is no need to rush to go first, we also have a grand finale for Peerless today. When this was said, everyone present was surprised, and none of the Peerless crew, who were the organizers, were aware of this. Whats going on? Daisys heart was vaguely uneasy, that indescribable feeling that sent chills down her back. Just look down and youll see. ra, who was standing on the sidelines, was unconcerned and spread her hands indifferently. Everyone, be quiet. The host took the microphone and raised his voice slightly to quell the noisy chatter in the hall, Next, lets have C Miss Maya! Maya? Hearing Mayas name, everyone in the room was iparably surprised, this promotion that had nothing to do with Maya, why did she suddenly appear? Miss Maya is here today as a special guest to cheer on her little sister Daisy. The host saw that Maya had arrived in style and exined to the confused reporters without dy. However, as one of the main characters of the incident Daisy, but confused, she inclined her head to look at the beautiful side of Mayas face, eyes narrowed, heart suspicious iterations, only to feel that she is not good. Hello everyone, I hope you will pay more attention to the drama Peerless, and I also wish my little sister long ratings!Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Maya looks sincere, seems to drip, however, Daisy is not impressed, she has been kicked out of Diamondstar, and still talk about what the friendship of the division, this is not aughing stock. On the stage, Daisy looked indifferent, not showing any joy for Mayas arrival. This obvious sense of alienation, so that the host of the side of the heart feel pressure, he held the microphone in his hands, suddenly do not know whether to reach Daisys front. Hesitating for a long time, he knew he could not be cold, so he had to ask politely, Miss Thompson is really a good senior, so Miss Poole, are you surprised that Miss Thompson is here? Me? Daisy seemed to have just woken up from a dream, feigned confusion, pointed at herself, and swept Maya twice with a parting nce, and calmly said, Ive already terminated my contract with Diamondstar, and have no mentorship with Miss Thompson. She said there was no mastery, so wouldnt that be a public p in Mayas face? Once the words came out, the venue suddenly exploded in chaos, everyone looked at Daisy and Maya on stage with spection, and gradually fell into dead silence amidst thetters ck face. Standing on the stage in shame and anger, Maya obviously did not expect Daisy would not give her any face at theunch. She had to smile stiffly in order to avoidsting embarrassment, Although it is true that the contract has been terminated, I still have not forgotten the old friendship when you and I were in the same school. Oh, yeah. Daisy was unimpressed by her words, nced at her twice and was silent, obviously not wanting to talk to her anymore: If you insist on lying to yourself like that, I have nothing to say. Daisys words were spoken in such a way as not to give way back, once again bringing the room to its feet. However, this time Mayapletely cant hold back the shame and anger in her heart, she inclined her head and stared coldly at Daisys face, her fingers were shaking with anger, she whispered in a very soft voice, but it seemed like a knife edge: If you dare to talk back again, do you believe you will be killed when you get off the stage? Chapter 1880 The storm rises again Her words are very threatening, Daisy heard the heart, eyshes lightly twitched, face but no ripples. Anyway, Maya is with the purpose ofing, not to achieve the purpose, I am afraid she will not give up, more talk less talk, she can only first wait and see what happens. Under the stage, the reporters saw the small movements between the two clearly, the bold reporters also asionally pressed the shutter twice, but otherwise, therge venue will be no other sound. The host, who was mediating the atmosphere, was also in a dilemma at this point. He threw a pleading look at the director and M, however neither party responded to him. Theres no way out. Host heart helpless, walked forward two steps, had to stiffen up and said: Ahem, no matter what, Peerless is a drama worth waiting for, then todaysunch will be for now Ah! After a shout, the scene suddenly chaotic, busy helping people shouting help reporters, and anxious to take pictures to grab the headlines of journalists, pushing each other in the venue, the good publicity will turn into a vegetable market in an instant. A few momentster, almost everyone on stage except ra and Daisy ran over to help, however, Daisy, who had been standing in silence, couldnt understand why Maya had suddenly fallen off the stage, when she had been standing properly on this side just a moment ago. Does it mean that Daisys gaze was fixed on Maya at the bottom of the stage, as if she thought of something, and her face turned blue. Maya, why did you suddenly fall down? You really will find trouble for me! Director Ayan has not spoken much throughout the whole conference, at this moment, looking at a face of aggrieved appearance, his heart became extremely impatient.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Before he coulde to the aggravation, Maya yed pity for him. Director Ayan, I Maya was helped backstage with a frail look on her face, followed by all the actors from the Peerless cast who attended the promotion to avoid being interviewed. The crowd stood in the not-so-spacious backstage, each with something on their mind. But where do I know that the little sister does not give me face like this, and Maya did not say the next words, she bit her lips tightly, looked deeply at Daisy, which implies a very strong meaning. The people in the room are not stupid, naturally understand Mayas words, Director Ayan face changed, turned his head to sweep a few silent and calm Daisy. Daisy, you pushed Maya? With these words, all present turned their attention to Daisy, waiting with bated breath for her answer. Almost simultaneously, she quickly answered in the negative, I didnt. Daisy looked up lightly at the smugness in Mayas eyes, knowing that no matter how she exined it, she wouldnt get everyone to fully believe it, it was just like what she did to Nina that day. However, no matter what, she will never be ambiguous about the position that needs to be expressed. Really, this is the end of the matter for now. Director Ayan did not want to go deeper, Maya and Daisys conflict he did not know, but this time he could see that Maya was here to smash the scene. Brushing him off, he naturally wont help for Maya. But, Director Ayan Without seeing Daisy being scolded severely, Mayas heart was not willing to give up, she opened her mouth weakly, a look of pity, but unfortunately, Director Ayan is not a pity person. He waved his hand with an impatient face: Call someone to get you back yourself, and lets all disperse here today. Upon hearing this, everyone looked at each other, quite bewildered, but after seeing Director Ayan leave, only a few words of concern for Maya, they also began to slowly leave the hotel. Maya did not think that the trap she had made with all her heart and soul, but no one fell for it. She was quite annoyed and overturned all the things on the table and stood up with the pain in her ankle. Daisy, stop right there! All have gone to the door, Daisy again by Maya this sentence shouted to stop, aside, has been talking to Daisy ra attracted by the voice, also looked at the same time Maya. Showing your true nature so soon? Daisy looked at her limping towards herself, that proud stance finally turning into a wretched cripple, and was quite relieved. You are very proud? Maya keenly caught the sarcasm under Daisys eyes, she clenched her fist fiercely and clenched her teeth: You think if Director Ayan let you go, those reporters who are still out there will let you go too? At that, Ninaughed lightly and hugged her arms, her face flirting: You seem to want to see me make a fool of myself, whether the reporters outside will let me off or not I dont know, but you really wont let me off. Her rxed posture was like a mockery of her self-importance. Maya only felt her breath rise to her throat and her face immediately turned red. She pointed at Daisys nose with a fierce look in her eyes, Youre an ugly girl who was fired from Diamondstar, how can you fight with me! Its too ugly, isnt it? Seemingly unable to watch anymore, ra suddenly spoke up, interrupting Mayas chattering of those words, A popr star, doing these cheap things, really degrading your status. The people present actually understood what the incident was all about, and girls like ra, who are smart-minded, understood Mayas sleight of hand. This kind of unscrupulous woman can do anything to victimize others. Where did youe from, you nosy nag, dare to interfere in my business! Mayas gaze flickered to see ras unfamiliar face, and the fire in her heart burned even hotter. How dare a nobody take her words! Maya,e to your senses. Daisy on the side saw this and immediately blocked ras front, her face sank, she didnt want to involve unrted people in this. Im sober. Maya pursed her lips, her eyes like ice, she dragged her limp leg, suddenly pushed Daisy out of the way, and aimed her p at ras face. However, the next second, a fiery red p marks, but fell on Mayas face, she froze in mid-air hand, looks extraordinarily ridiculous. Ah! Bitch, how dare you hit me! Maya hysterically screamed out, like crazy to choke ra, but she deftly dodged, Daisy saw this scene under a heartbeat, know that this is nowpletely to drive Maya crazy, quickly pulled ra out of the hotel. Chapter 1881 Hard Backstage After a while, the two panting back to ras car, the mind again in the hotel scene, this kind of thing is estimated that only ra such a hard backstage dare to do. Daisy nced sideways at ra and gave her a thumbs up, not without emotion: Awesome my sister, this p is afraid to beat Maya into a psychotic. Maya, who has always been high up in the world, has never suffered this kind of aggravation, and this time it is really going to make her pride shattered.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She started it, but she was a step behind, and I was helping her. ra looked sanguine as she pulled out of the garage, chewing bubble gum: If she had hit me, it would have been worse. Although I dont know who ras backstage is, Daisy knows that it is definitely a hard backstage that can make Director Ayan bend over, and she has some truth in saying that. If you say so, you are right Daisy pulled the corners of her lips and looked ahead on the road with a t expression, and did not intend to ask more questions. A few momentster, ra dropped Daisy off at the intersection where the rental house was located and drove away. Daisy walked quickly all the way back to the house alone and saw John greeting her with an anxious face. What the hell happened, and why did you let mee back first? After Maya fell from the stage, she sent a text message to John to let her go, otherwise Maya saw her and feared another dispute. A little something happened. Daisy finished changing her shoes and sat on the couch with a deep frown: That Maya woman picked a fight, Director Ayan didnt say anything, but Im afraid those media are going to make a big deal out of this. Once she heard Mayas name, Johns face visibly changed, and she sat beside Daisy, involuntarily clenching her fists, her heart wrapped in great unease: Did she set you up? Thats right. Daisy twitched her eyebrows and nodded, pulling out her phone and pulling up Pauls number, Lets not talk about that, I have to call Paul first. As Maya said, she did get away with Director Ayans usations, and she couldnt get away with the medias questions. With all themotion today, those gossip reporters wont let go of this opportunity. So, she had to find Paul and preempt the whole thing by misinterpreting it, which in the industry, is called crisis PR. Okay, you hurry up and call. With rity in her mind, John nodded her head and hurriedly asked Daisy to make the call. Dialing the number, Daisy held her breath, and the phone was finally answered after a few rings at the other end. Hey, whats going on? Hearing Pauls voice, Daisy held the corner of her forehead and spoke in a dull tone, Theres something I need you to help me with. On the other end of the phone, Paul sighed and asked tentatively, Its about theunch today, isnt it? Daisy didnt expect the news to wear so fast, even the recently busy Paul knew what she was going through, and her heart became more and more aware of the seriousness of the matter. She furrowed her brow tightly, her always proud calmness was startled into ripples: Since you know, I wont beat around the bush, I need you to help me spread a little negative news about Maya on the inte. At that, Paul, rather hesitantly, responded, Mayas negative news? Like the old cow eating the young grass? This is something that almost everyone in the circle who knows her well knows that Maya has had this fetish for five years. Not only that. Daisy said in a deep voice: I also need you to tell thoseizens that I was framed, set up by her because of a scandal with a young meat she likes, and remember, include a detailed analysis that looks justified. This Daisy had already thought about on the way back, since Maya wanted to discredit her and get out of the entertainment industrypletely, then she would definitely not be soft either. But its just that, to return the favor of others. This method is feasible, then Ill do it right away. Paul was silent for a while, and after thinking it through, he felt it was appropriate and immediately hung up the phone and started writing a whitewash Twitter feed for Daisy. John, who had been nervous and anxious, finally breathed a little sigh of relief when she saw that the two of them had reached an agreement. She looked at Daisys still unresolved frown and knew that she was notpletely at ease, but at the moment she did not know how to exin Daisy. Suddenly, Johns phone rang, and she took it out to find a push message. [Explosive! Maya cheering fall, the little sister throughout the ck face! This news immediately stirred Johns sensitive nerves, and she hurriedly handed her phone to Daisys face and said urgently, Look, those media have posted an article! Daisy froze and quickly picked up the phone, her eyes fixed on the screen, her frown deepening. She almost finished reading the seven or eight mediaments andughed out coldly, These people really have more drama than I do, what do you mean I pushed Maya off the stage because I was unhappy with her unauthorized arrival? Would an ordinary person retaliate against someone for such a reason in full view of the public? While flipping through Twitter, Daisys heart was clogged with anger, and the further she looked down, the more she gnashed her teeth at Maya. Thesements, theyre unbearable! John hugged hisputer, frowned and flipped through thements, almost jumping in anger, What kind of shit is this! How dare they say youre jealous of Maya and deliberately made her disabled! Daisyughed coldly and turned off her phone screen, not bothering to look at the nonsense of theizens assumptions, which were all just words of ckness against her anyway. Dont look, things will turn around when Paul gets the Twitter out. Daisy looked calm, stood up and stretched, her mind automatically blocking out those harsh words. However, John was not as open as Daisy, and she used the falsehoods with indignation, hitting her keyboard and cursing with the spammers on the Inte. Looking at Johns energy, Daisy didnt stop much, only she knew, she seemed calm but silent and sent several text messages to Paul, urging him to send the stuff out quickly. After another moment, Daisys phone suddenly rang and she nced at it and found it was a text message from Paul. Stuff is automatically released at five oclock, so keep an eye out for it. Daisy nced at the time, only a minute before five oclock, she breathed a long breath, and finally rxed a little bit in her mood which had been quite disturbed. Daisy, Paul tweeted! Its going to be top trending soon! A minute passed in a sh, and John sat down next to Daisy with hisputer in his arms, pointing it out to her in an excited tone. I have to say, Pauls level of gossip is still very high, Daisy read the whole article, think it is enough, although the full text did not point Mayas name, but this sensitive time put out the article, theizens can guess at a guess. Chapter 1882 Public Opinion As expected, when Daisy clicked on thement, someone inside had already restored the whole picture, as if they were there to see it with their own eyes. [Oh my God, this is Maya, Rio and Daisy, right? Tell me if I have a perfect score! I guess Maya must have fallen on purpose and then framed Daisy! The whole thing has be more and more confusing with all kinds of spection in thements, and Mayas ck fans are basically on Daisys side, and this time, Daisy is not the only one standing in the limelight. Looking at the screen, Daisy was finally relieved to spread out on the sofa, in a happy mood, showing the first smile after the incident: Paul this article is well written, it seems that this time to give a big material to him, pay a little. Indeed, he has muddied the waters even more. John flipped through Twitter and saw Daisy smiling, his mood also became rxed, and his tone of voice was yful. Hey, wait, whats this? Have been aimlessly scrolling through Twitter, John suddenly swiped again and Daisy topic-rted people, she fixed her eyes, dumbfounded: Rio tweeted for you What? Daisys heart was just hanging in the air again, and she immediately rushed to theputer and stared carefully at the screen. Just see it written C Daisy will not do such things, as a human being, or to be good at heart and virtuous under the mouth. Its obvious that Rio didnt care about what Daisy was saying on the Inte, so he sent a tweet, but Daisy couldnt thank him for it. Its like adding fuel to the fire. Daisys expression suddenly tightened, her lips pursed: He did that, and those fans of hers are going toe running over to scold me again. Both still remember that thest time Daisy found Rio hype in order to get the role, that experience of being cked out all over the inte, Daisy didnt want to do it again. This maybe we should look on the bright side. John was momentarily speechless and sighed, Rio supports you, which just proves your character, except that its definitely going to be scolded for a while. Daisy holds the corner of her forehead, her heart is coiled by countless thoughts, iparably annoying: Although it is said so, but he so greeting without ying one with me, is also to his own trouble. These things, John can also understand, can not help but be more and more worried about Daisy. In case those bigoted fanse to squat, this is not just a matter of rhetoric. Just as the two were getting anxious, Daisys phone suddenly rang and she nced at the caller ID, which was a very unfamiliar number. John and she looked at each other, the heart are quite apprehensive, afraid of which spray call, after all, the information age, cell phone number there are all kinds of ways to get it. Right now, the phone has been ringing for a long time, Daisy has no intention of answering it, she looks at the phone in front of her and just feels like a hot potato. Forget it, Ill answer it. She could not listen to the annoying ringing, and hung up for fear that it was a call from work, Daisy thought left and right, but still connected the phone. Hello. The sense of the unknown on the other side of the receiver brought Daisys heart to her throat as she gripped the phone calmly and waited for the other person to speak. Its me, Vincent. A calm and steady voice came from the other end of the line, and Daisy froze, speechless for a moment. The day of the drama has been a few days ago, Vincent suddenly came to her today, is he here to ask forgiveness, or to reminisce about the past? Daisys heart is full of question marks, more and more nervous. Why arent you talking? Well a little surprised, whats the matter with you? Daisy inquired gently, her voice slightly unfamiliar. As if dissatisfied with this distant feeling, Vincent was silent for a moment before speaking again, Im downstairs with you, lets have dinner. Without questioning, Vincent was ordering her around, and Daisy instinctively refused in her heart, but once she remembered Ninas cynical look, she immediately agreed to do so. Okay, Ill be right there. John sat aside and heard Daisys phone call and looked distinctly worried. She watched Daisy hastily pack her bag and hastily took her arm, frowning lightly: What if what he gave you was a Hongmens banquet? Daisy eyes down, bitter smile and patted Johns shoulder: Do not worry about me, the big deal is just rolled up to go home, besides, I still have some confidence.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Daisy say this, John was dumbfounded all of a sudden, she said helplessly: I know I cant stop you, just want to remind you, remember to be more careful yourself. Daisy nodded, carried her bag, casually put on a light makeup, and went downstairs. Just as she reached the stairway, she was met by someone who led her directly to the front of a ck car and pulled the door open for her: Miss Poole, please get in, Mr. Watts is waiting for you. This kind of stand Daisy lived two lives, only the first time to see, she could not help but take a deep breath, slowly sat in. Coming? As soon as she got into the car, Vincent put down theputer he had been tapping on and turned his face to look at the restrained Daisy. When Vincent saw her like this, he suddenly raised an eyebrow and spoke mockingly: You werent so timid that day when you dropped yourself on the floor to trap Nina. At these words, Daisy snapped her head around, her eyes widened in shock, she looked embarrassed, faked a smile twice, and her heart was beating extremely fast. It seems that he hase to raise the rm. You you saw it all? Vincentughed lightly, looking arrogant and unconcerned, Next time you get pushed around a little harder on yourself, at least be at Mayas level. Maya? Daisy blinked and instantly understood why he mentioned Maya, shaking her head andughing, Im not as old as she is. At that, Vincent turned his head and gave her an extremely deep look, the atmosphere in the car instantly became lower, Daisy collected her smile, knowing that the main topic ising. You may not be aware that there are indeed many people who havee up to me in the past few years, and they all say their names are Daisy, but they all end up in Africa doing hardbor. Vincent stared ahead in silence, speaking in a calm voice: I dont want you to be the next one. Daisy knew what Vincent was implying, yet a normal person who wasnt lying wouldnt understand, so instead, her eyes widened in curiosity and she timidly asked, Why? Is my nickname Daisy not allowed too? Vincent gave her a sideways nce, hummed lightly, and cupped her chin, his eyes cold and merciless: Not in my presence, unless you are her. Who is it? Its so hard to understand what youre saying. Daisy wrenched herself from his grip, looking slightly pouting, her eyes not a trace of falsehood. Chapter 1883 Approach Vincent on the side saw this, the doubts in his heart gradually spread out, he folded his legs, recalling what he had found out about Daisy rted information. Remember what you said the other day, youve been to an orphanage in Rosrane Vige. Vincent opened his mouth casually, propping one hand on the car window: Im a little curious about some of the children in that orphanage, there are still some photos here, youe to see if you still recognize them? Do you want to recognize the photo? Daisy looked slightly, but still she was forced to stabilize, about this piece, Paul has given him a look in the follow-up investigation, in addition to photos and some details of life. However, it is simply impossible to say that she should read out the namespletely one by one. So she calmly exined, I did go to the orphanage, but I dont live there, and I only know a few people there. Vincent was half-hearted about this, he turned his head to survey Daisys expression, suddenly sneered: OK, then youll be inside these photos, look for people you know, and retell the details of the year. At that, Daisys heart rolled its eyes, she could understand why the previous people were sold to Africa to do hardbor. Yes, you can, just give me the pictures. Daisy nodded, looking not the least bit flustered, If you have everyone, I should know some of them.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Seeing how quick she was, Vincent couldnt help but look at her one more time, and then took out an envelope from the inside pocket of his suit and handed it to her. Its going to be noon, so look quickly, it can determine whether you go to the restaurant or to the cruise to Africa. His words were extremely calm, as if he was discussing the weather. Daisy was startled and held her hand steady to barely keep her hand from shaking. Ignoring Vincents words, Daisy opened the envelope and the gray and yellow photos inside all slipped out, she took out a photo and looked at it carefully, recognizing Vincent inside. His current appearance is very different from his childhood appearance, thin and small, not at all like now so handsome and upright, if people who have not seen the previous photos, they must not recognize it. This one, I recognize. Daisy pointed to Vincents face in the photo with a determined look, I used to go to Rosrane Vige, and he and I used to hang out together. Seeing where Daisys finger fell, Vincents eyes narrowed involuntarily, but soon, he returned to normal: Oh? So do you remember anything else about him? Daisy looked up from the photo, looking into Vincents eyes, dark eyes like brilliant obsidian, emitting light: Of course I remember, because ah, I also liked him when I was a child, do not look at him thin and small, but very smart, often amuse me, he also told me his name is Vin, want me to call him the same. The story of the old days, Daisys nostalgic expression as if she had really seen the general, Vincent watched her lowered eyebrows, mouth smile, the heart of the years shrouded in darkness seems to have finally lightened some. Vin, thats the only thing he remembers, his nickname, Vincent, was officially changed onlyter when he arrived at the Poole Family. But Vincent still cant trust the person in front of him, because her appearance is too deliberate and coincidental, those long-ago memories that he has long lost. Now it seems that he can only wait and see what happens. So, he said, Give me the picture. I dont have to go to Africa, but Im keeping a watchful eye on you. Hearing Vincents conclusion, Daisy breathed a long sigh of relief in her heart, her foot seemed to have retracted from the edge of the cliff again, she just didnt know when she would take that step again. However, she simply has no choice, not to bind Vincent, let Nina sess to the top of the words, she has no chance of winning in this life, so she can only live such a fearful life. Handing the photo to Vincent, Daisy withdrew her thoughts and smiled lightly, her face open: I never understood what you were talking about, but it would be great not to have to go to Africa. Vincent lightly raised an eyebrow, nothing in response, indifferent face like a puddle of dead water. He looked out the window of the car flying past the cityscape, the emotions in his heart ebb and flow, if she is really the person in his memories, and can really save him from that piece of darkness that will drown him? If she cant do that, then her existence is meaningless. Mr. Watts, the restaurant is here. I dont know how long it took, but with the sound of a brake, the two had reached the door of a restaurant, and Vincent pulled open the car door and gestured for Daisy to go upstairs with him. Whether in herst life or in this one, Daisy had never seen such a luxurious restaurant. She raised her head and surveyed the exquisite decoration of the store, and could not help but feel that the star in herst life had been a waste of time. Following the waiter through a corridor, in a sh they arrived at the more secluded second floor, Vincent and Daisy were seated opposite each other, and the atmosphere inside the box was slightly stiff. Ive already ordered the stuff, if you want to eat something else, order again yourself, Ill pay for it. Vincent folded up his legs, ratherzily propped up the corner of his forehead, half drooping eyes to hide the reckless gawking under those amber pupils. Daisy dared not move again, she was already weak, looked at the menu pushed in front of her, smiled and shook her head: Thank you, but the guest follows the host, I dont need it. Smiling, Vincent narrowed his eyes slightly, he raised an eyebrow, flipping through Daisys profile in his head, and spoke coldly: Obviously a kid from the countryside, yet you have no interest in these top city cuisines? This seems to be an ordinary question, but in fact is a hand already across Daisys back, as long as the answer is not good, she may be pushed into the abyss at any time. Daisy was silent for a moment, her face as usual: Im not uninterested, its just that when I used to be with Vin, he always thought I was rude and used to tell me what their dean taught them, and although Im not very educated, I know the etiquette. She lied credibly, but her face did not change at all. Daisy sat up straight and said without condescension, Besides, there is nothing here that even ordinary city people might have eaten. I know you are a big boss, but dont talk so discriminatory. The words fell, the questioning in Vincents eyes, at some point, turned into a kind of amusement, and a smile he didnt even realize was on his lips, Are you ming me for this? I Daisy was momentarily speechless, her heart could not guess what he was thinking, her just-excited voice suddenly lowered, and she secretly spat out, I just think you are wrong. This weak voice, in the quiet small box is still very harsh, Vincent pulled up the corner of the lips, but also not annoyed, the eyes of the frozen cold seems to usher in a spring breeze, finally a little softer. Chapter 1884 dilemma He hid his smile and said flirtatiously, You are the first woman who dares to reproach me.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Daisy was stunned, and then felt a little awkward, and a little bad chill, sheughed dryly twice in embarrassment, and waved her hands: No, no, the first one to me you must be your parents. At these words, Vincents eyes that had just warmed up were a few degrees colder again, his face was unhappy and he pursed his lips and said in a deep voice: Remember in the future, I was raised in an orphanage, I have no parents. The meal went on in silence for most of the time. After ten minutes, Daisy felt that she had eaten almost enough, she put down her chopsticks and was about to get up to say goodbye when Vincent opened his mouth to talk to her at that moment. Before that, you quit your job at Diamondstar? Daisy froze for a moment, then nodded, Yes, and didnt want to stay at Diamondstar anymore. Vincent looked up at Daisy with a tentative tone, Do you want to sign with Cavern? Thepanys first contract was signed with Cavern, and Daisy had never imagined that a contract she had been seeking for a long time would be obtained at an inconsequential dinner party. She hung her head in silence, thinking back to the suffering she had endured in herst life for this formal contract, and the resentment she felt in her heart made her more and more unbnced. No, Im not signing. This kind of handout-like contract, Daisy will not sign, not to mention, this is not Vincent dug a hole for her to jump, is not known. Yeah. Vincent lightly sipped a sip of red wine, seems to be does not care: If you need, big cane to me, my phone number you remember a bar. Okay, I got it. That night, the two of them atete, but most of the time was the silence of the two interspersed with only a few words of question and answer, but Daisy has already yed a draft in mind, to deal with Vincent, is stillfortable. When she got back to the rental house, Daisy hadnt even sat down to rest her weary heart when John came running straight to her, tugging her by the arm to ask her about what happened between her and Vincent. Hey, hey, tell me, what did you guys do today? Seeing John so cheerful, Daisy somewhat helplessly put the bag on the coffee table and sat down on the sofa, looking very tired: Not doing anything, but feeling like Im dying. Originally Daisy did not intend to say much, however, to endure Johns forceful questioning, Daisy still restored the original conversation between the two, listening to the whole process, John was obviously very afraid of Vincents terrible observation power. The fear of John, even Daisy, who has died once, is afraid of Vincents suffocating aura, and in her previous life, she probably didnt even have the courage to look up at him. Tic-tac-toe Daisys phone suddenly rang while the two of them were in a state of confusion. She nced at the caller ID and found that the caller was Director Ayan. Without much thought, Daisy picked up the phone, Hello, Director Ayan, what can I do for you at thiste hour? Daisy, tomorrows promotional meeting is very important, remember toe. Director Ayan opened the door, his voice was a bit tired, and his voice, which was always stern in the impression, seemed kinder. However, Daisy is a bit stunned, today so big storm, she had no intention to go to this premiere, then Director Ayans ugly face, almost also let her sure of this fact. Director Ayan, or I better not go, todays matter is too big, if I go tomorrow, I can not close the scene. These are naturally handled by someone, you people to the line, well, you do not refuse again, the time is not early, early rest. Daisy was toote to say anything else when Director Ayans call hung up. She couldnt help but frown and stare at the screen of her phone. Whats wrong Daisy, look at you with that stupid face. John, still unaware of what was going on, poked Daisys face twice and moved over to look at her phone. Its nothing important, Director Ayan wants me to go to a promotional meeting tomorrow, so you should get your dress and other things ready. Daisy frowned and told John a few words, lowered her eyshes and had a lot of doubts in her mind. Why did Director Ayan, who has always hated the hype of new dramas, invite her again? Daisy had only one possibility in mind, and that was Vincent. Peerless, the show that Cavern was pitching in the end, could not have been simpler to get a neer to attend aunch party. The next day, Daisy and John were the first to arrive at the promotional venue, this time the scene was even bigger than thest time, a nce to sweep away, the site security are much more, the review process is also very strict, obviously to avoid the vicious events of thest time. Wow, there are so many people out there already. Daisy lifted the curtain to take a look, rubbing her heart with one hand and feigning nervousness. Johnughed lightly at the side and couldnt help but tease: Really lift the curtain, you dont have to be afraid, so you can pretend. That is true, she is now only afraid that Vincent is going to sell her to Africa. Hey, Daisy? The two of them were chatting happily when a familiar male voice suddenly sounded behind her. She looked back and saw Rios face close at hand. Daisy blinked, obviously a little incredulous and surprised, What are you doing here? Rio looked at her incredulous look and raised the corner of his lips, Dont tell me you dont know, I sang the theme song for this y, and today the boss asked me toe over to support the show. The scene? Daisy sized up Rio suspiciously, speechless for a moment, how she did not know that Director Ayans y still needed a little fresh meat to hold up the scene. Hey, whats that look in your eyes. Rio obviously saw the suspicion in her eyes, his face changed slightly and he couldnt help but reprimand lightly, With my status, I wouldnt lie to a fool like you who could still be framed by Maya. Rio suddenly mentions Maya, Daisys hearts nameless fire instantly emerges, she has not yet let go of this matter, he is now exactly where the pot is not to mention the pot! Are you here to show me your emotional intelligence? In the midst of her anger, Daisy did not want to give Rio a good look, she red at him coldly, bypassed him and sat down on a stool in an angry manner. Since his debut, Rio has always been favored by girls, where he has seen any woman dare to give himself such a scowl, and his heart is good and funny. However, Daisy is not a person who gets angry easily. It seems that she said the wrong thing and made her angry. Rio was a little helpless, looking at Daisys puffy side face between thoughts, and unexpectedly found the redness cute. He stepped forward and touched her heel twice, lowering his posture: Dont be angry, Ill buy you dinner to apany you after the publicity meeting. Chapter 1885 Suddenly people No, you stay away from me. Daisy looked up and saw Rios handsome, innocent face again, and the annoying things about Maya and the Inte spammer came to her mind, making her more and more ufortable with the person in front of her.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Apparently she forgot that she got acquainted with him because of herself. A few momentster, the two still standoffish, John in a side andpletely unable to interject, Rio see themselves no matter how to persuade useless, simply ignore her, lest Daisy tail also cocked to the sky. After an unknown amount of time, Rio suddenly left the backstage lounge. John touched Daisy and pointed with his chin to where Rio had disappeared, Gone. Daisy stretched her neck and nced from the room in the direction Rio had disappeared, and breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, just now her anger to half subsided, and then are her hard to pretend, after all, she really do not want to get too close to Rio, a Maya is enough for her to suffer! Good to go, I think the publicity meeting will startter, get done we will immediately bail. Daisy stood up with a nervous look and instructed John, looking as if he was going to be a thiefter. Good, I will follow you wildly! John, who was standing on the side, nodded his head repeatedly and responded very seriously. After another long time, the people in the lounge gradually came together, and by the time thest person was there, it was almost time for the publicity meeting. Daisy remembered that Director Ayan had assured her that there would be no more strange things on site, and although she was still uneasy, her guard was lowered a little. At 5 p. m., Peerless final promotion finally began. After Daisy and many of the main actors greeted the reporters, the sound of clicking almost hollowed out her eardrums, among which the most photographed were definitely Rio and Daisy, after all, these two brought their own gossip. After the publicity session started, the crowd present was led through the first few sessions by the host, and after about half an hour, the final one C the question session C finally came. To be honest, Daisy really doesnt want to talk much with these people, however as a practice for every press conference, it wont change because of her mood. Okay, the one in the third row in yellow gets up to ask a question. The host randomly named a reporter, who stood up and stared straight at Daisy with his eyes, obviously looking for her to ask questions. Miss Poole, Id like to ask you how it was to work with Mr. Hussain for the first time? This question to Daisy asked the blocked panic, so many people on stage, he had to ask a singer. Im really sorry, Mr. Hussain and I have different duties, and we dont really work together. Daisy couldnt help but roll her eyes, her patience was getting worse and worse with all the bad things she had encountered recently. The moderator knew something was wrong and raised his eyes, and in a sh he saw Daisys annoyed nk stare, and he had an idea, and hurriedly made him sit down and re-named someone to get up and ask questions. However, this one up, at first nce, is not a good fighter, his questions are not directed at Daisy, eyes on Rio. Mr. Hussain, I would like to ask you, the main lyric of this song is very much like the viinous princess in the show, so do you ask Miss Poole for advice when you sing this song? People in the audience heard this question can not help but silent, this is a very clever way to ask, it seems to be asking the drama, but in fact is digging the news. However, this kind of jitterbug behavior will most likely be permanently cked out by the agency, which means that he will never be asked to do an interview on a show invested by thispany again in his life. The reporter who was named seemed to be unaware of the matter, seeing that Rio had no intention of answering, and was ready to repeat the question, but at that moment, the curtain behind the main actors was suddenly pulled back, and a low and cold voice suddenly rang out in the hall, like a thunderp that shocked everyone present. If you want to know, why dont you juste and ask me? Vincents upright posture stood on the release stage, the crowds eyes involuntarily converged on him, and the atmosphere in the room became more and more oppressive. Mr. Watts The reporter just now obviously also knew Vincent, he looked wandering, stammering to say something, but could not say a word. Vincents dull gaze, lightly swept a nce at Daisys location, look inexplicable, Daisy, sitting with her back to him, obviously also felt his gaze, from the back of the tingling sensation, so that her hands and feet tingling. Seemingly delighted to see Daisys nervousness, Vincent stood silently behind her with one hand in his pocket and his lips tightly pursed, his other broad palm naturally falling on her shoulder, a gesture which, with Vincents expressionless face, looked like a warning to others. However, Daisy didnt think so, instead she was filled with goose bumps from the warmthing from Vincents hand, making her insides jump wildly. When did she get to know Vincent so well? Not to mention the fact that she is still guarded against him, his warm attitude can make her repeatedly suspicious. Daisy and Rio, both actors of our investors, and you are also professional journalists, dont act like a dog at theunch and pry into things you dont need to know. Vincent through Daisys thin clothing, felt her tense body, the heart of somehow some displeasure, finally dissipated some, he withdrew his hand, his eyes coldly looking around the journalists present, has issued a final warning. At this moment, Daisy, who was sitting on the stage of the promotion meeting, finally realized that the person Director Ayan said would be taken care of was Vincent, and she suddenly had someplicated emotions in her heart, thinking that it was him who could make Director Ayan call her. Is it because of the stories he made up that he is so attached to himself? Concentrate. M saw her absent-mindedness and gave her a nudge. Hes gone? Daisy automatically ignored the reporters on stage and asked M in a whisper. Finished and left, like his kind of big boss must be very busy, right, stay not long. M calmly spread his hands, pointed with his chin to the reporters below the field, and gently advised, Dont think too much, there are so many reporters below, lets have a meeting first. Once she heard that he had left, Daisy instantly rxed a lot, she nodded and let out a long breath, finally able to focus on a publicity meeting without gossip. Half an hourter, the promotional meeting finally ended, Daisy walked backstage physically and mentally exhausted, chatted with M for a few minutes, and then was dragged by John all the way to the wild. Chapter 1886 Scary Fans Because of what just happened on stage, Daisy was still a little confused, until John called Rio was about toe over to talk, she remembered that she said, once the stage to run away. Okay, okay, heres okay. Dashing to the back door of the hotel, Daisy was finally relieved, if those unscrupulous media caught her on camera, she would be the headline of Twitter Trend again. A few momentster, the two panted and rested and were about to take a cab on the main road when a brittle voice, however, called out to her. Daisy, I finally see you! Daisy looked back inexplicably, just in time to see a little girl with long hair running towards her, she was puzzled and did not want to pay attention, but only out of courtesy answered: You are? The little girl was obviously a little lost, holding the gift in her hand and trying to hand it to her, and Daisy is not a naive and kind person, staring at the bento-like box for a long time, but did not mean to take it. Daisy, Im a couples fan of you and Rio! Your interaction on Twitter is really too cute! The little girls whole rather miserable face was glowing with excitement as she hugged the bento box. On hearing this, Daisy froze for a moment and suddenly fell into thinking that in a few years, there will be more and more so-called COUPLE fans, that is, all kinds of rah-rah fans, and these are basically a kind of two-sided fans derived from the love, or some kind of friendship, based on the love of the shows hero and heroine. There are fans who have spawned from Twitter interactions like the girl in front of her says, but Daisy finds it strange because, it seems, her interaction with Rio is just one sentence, or he is one-sided. Well it is, thank you for liking it. Daisy replied nonchntly, smiled perfunctorily, and gave John a wink to prepare to go. This is my love lunch box, Daisy, you must remember to eat it! It is toote to react, the girl in front of you will throw things down, turn your head and run away, Daisy looked at the things in her arms and frowned, subconsciously want to throw away. Hey, dont you want to open it and see? Its okay if you dont eat it. John saw Daisy walking to the front of the trash can and his curiosity leapt up again. Theres nothing to see. Daisy wasnt that heavily curious and the bento box was about to be thrown away when John reached out to stop it. She said with a pity face, If she is really a fan, she will be sad to know, and its not good to be photographed, so youd better take a look.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Daisy lowered her eyshes and sighed helplessly. Seeing Johns insistence, she couldnt say much, so she put the box on the top lid of the trash can and prepared to open it to take a look. Daisy frowned and uncovered the lid, and when she saw a whole box of cockroaches crawling out of it, she was scared to death and screamed. Ah! Daisy is afraid of nothing in her life but cockroaches, a dark creature that is so disgusting! And a whole box of them scurrying out! Daisy, dont be afraid! She had been in a frightened and trance-like state and did not even notice the sudden appearance of the person beside her until her body was held in an embrace and the warmth of her body heat gradually rxed her before she suddenly realized that there was someone beside her. You Rio? Daisy blinked in dismay and hurriedly pushed the person in front of her away, straightening her clothes awkwardly. Did something just happen? Rio didnt mind that he was being pushed away, but instead gazed into Daisys wincing eyes with a worried expression. Nope, you stay out of it. Daisy pulled up John, who was still sleepwalking, and prepared to leave when Rio stepped in front of them. He gestured to John, You go back first, I need to talk to Daisy. Theres nothing to talk about. Daisy, who had already sobered up from the storm earlier, became indifferent again, and she tly refused, with thoughts of the woman who had sent the cockroach in her mind. That person, if not a fan of Maya, is a fan of Rio. Daisy! Rios heart snapped up in displeasure and he frowned tightly, pulling at her wrist. What happened backstage before, heter reflected on it, originally, but wanted to chase again to apologize, there will be no more contact, but it happened to see the cockroach crawl out of that scene. The two were at a standstill, Daisy didnt want to talk to him much and was about to shake off his hand and leave when a scream suddenly intervened again. Rio, why dont you let her go! And hold her hand! The three people in the room looked for the sound, and suddenly saw the girl who handed the lunch box run out from a hidden ce, Daisys eyes were cloudy, she must have been hiding there to watch herself make a fool of herself, whether or not she recorded the video is not known. I cant believe its you! Rio released his hold on Daisys wrist, and when he saw the person in front of him, the veins in his forehead crumbled out, and he roared in an extremely disgusted voice, Violet, I told youst time, if I ever see you again, you will never show up here again! A mention of Violets name, a side of John immediately remembered, this woman is Rios number one fan, before Maya slightly warmed up to Rio, she was sent a de. Because she changed a students dress, but also with a wig, John just then did not think of her, but now think of it, but alsote. Rio! You belong to me! Dont talk to this bitch! Violet apparently became more and more frantic at the sight of Rio, and she looked so violent that she made a move to run over and hug him. The situation is not good, Daisy naturally know can not stay here for a long time, she hurriedly pulled back a Rio, up to lift the leg will be hard to kick the rushing Violet a foot. Violet did not expect Daisy to be so ruthless, unsuspecting, she was kicked directly away, her ghastly white face was almost bloodless, and she could only sit on the ground whimpering. Rio, restrain her while I retrieve her phone. Rio and she looked at each other and immediately agreed, obediently going forward to hold Violet down while Daisy fished out her phone from her body. Daisy didnt bother to go through the video, directly formatted her phone and threw it back to her: Next time be careful, dont mess with the wrong people. Violet wretchedly lying on the ground, a beautiful face as white as snow, long hair scattered around, at first nce she thought it was the evil spirits from hell. Chapter 1887 Poisonous Scorpions She barely sneered twice and whispered, Rio is my why that poisonous scorpion didnt poison you! Scorpions? Daisy and Rio froze for a moment as she thought back on what had just happened. Could it be that the scorpion was hidden by her in the box of cockroaches? Daisy, show me your hand! Rio shouted out anxiously, ignoring Daisy who was thinking, and yanked her hand directly over, between the snow-white nails, there was a striking red dot. The burning and swelling sensationing from her fingertips made Daisy panic, her fingers trembled lightly and her lips turned white. Born in the countryside, she does not know that a poisonous scorpion is not to death, but the heart is so afraid of the possibility of a little approaching danger. Her revenge, her hatred, have not yet been avenged, even if she dies, she will die behind Nina and Timothy! Why are you still dazed, go to the hospital! Rio frowned tightly, see Daisy still dazed, directly hands to pick her up across the floor, sitting paralyzed Violet saw this scene, almost be angry to vomit blood. But at the moment, no one is going back to pay attention to her feelings. Through the back door of the hotel, Rio hands holding the reaction has been struggling Daisy, anxiously to their own parking ce frantically, John is on both sides to give him cover, not a few minutes, the three finally get into the car, Rio quickly start the car, speeding in the direction of the hospital. Ten minutester, the three arrived at the hospital, the doctor informed them that there was no serious injury, and if they were really worried they could be hospitalized for observation. Daisy heard of hospitalization for observation, could not help but look more at the doctor, in the countryside she did not know how many of these things encountered, not a spit of foam on the finish, to the hospital are enough luxury, let alone hospitalization.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Theres no need, there are so many patients, Im not sick and Im taking up a bed. Daisy finished the medicine and made a gesture to leave. However, Rio pulled her back with a firm tone: Stay the night, in a single room, Violet set you up, shes my fan, I have to be responsible for you. Standing in the doctors office, Rios face was covered tightly by sunsses and a mask, but Daisy could imagine his look of inadmissibility. From the first time he relieved her, Daisy knew that Rio was an extremely responsible and virtuous person. This time, he also wanted to do his duty to himself to the end, but Daisy did not want to ept this. I dont mean to me you for this, you dont have to take it to heart. Daisy hung her head and looked at the ce where she had applied the medicine, waved her hand and calmly walked out of the consultation room. However, Rio had no intention of letting her go, he took one long leg and three steps and quickly stopped in front of Daisy: Daisy, do you have to make me use hard tactics to obey? He had no idea how many craps he had eaten here in Daisy and had no grudge in mind, he had only one goal, to get her hospitalized. Hearing her threaten herself, Daisy couldnt help but look up at him, her cold face gradually lost its patience, and her eyebrows couldnt help but wrinkle: Is that so? Id like to see what kind of tactics you want to use. Not waiting for her words to fall, Rio bent down and carried her directly, Daisy hung on his shoulders for a moment, then turned red and struggled frantically, causing passers-by to turn around frequently. You put me down! Be honest with me! Ignoring her struggle, Rio growled impatiently and lowly in a fierce tone. Daisy had never been yelled at by Rio before, and she blinked in disbelief, her words stuck in her throat and her heart churning. I didnt expect Rio to look gentle, but when he really wants to be stubborn, there is no one to stop him. s, what a troublemaker. Seeing that the struggle was ineffective, Daisy simply did not move. A few momentster, Rio carried her through the east wing of the hospital, and after experiencing the baptism of almost everyones eyes, finally reached the door of a single room in another wing of the hospital. Opening the door to the hospital room, Rio stood in the clean and tidy room and released Daisy from her shoulders, however, as soon as her feet hit the ground, she was too soft to stand and almost fell down. Luckily, Rio was quick on the uptake and helped her to sit on the edge of the bed. After being carried all the way and finally touching the ground, Daisy finally felt a little more at ease in her heart. She red at Rio on the side for a few moments, unable to suppress the fire in her heart, and couldnt help but reproach: You made my head dizzy, youre such a rude person. Really, but rude or not that depends on the person. Rio raised an eyebrow, nonchntly talked back, pulled a chair and sat down, gesture elegantly removed the sses and mask, proud eyes casually fell on Daisys face: Youre like a wild cat, you wont be honest until youre caught and locked up, Ill watch you tonight, and once its morning, you can go. At these words, Daisy jumped up and pointed at Rio, shouting with wide eyes, Want me to be in the same room with you? Do you think we dont have enough scandals? Seeing her so agitated, Rio was quite upset, he tensed his lips, and with anger in his eyes, he questioned, What, are you upset about having a scandal with me? Dont you forget that it was you who provoked me in the first ce. I Daisy was instantly blocked from saying anything, her face flushed red, and she could only puff out a few white eyes at Rio. Sitting on the chair next to the bed, Rio looked at Daisys defeated look and couldnt help butugh lightly, relieved, and didnt continue to give her a hard time. Inside the ward, both of them suddenly stopped talking, and the silence made time pass extremely slowly. Rios slightly sleepy eyes fell like feathers on Daisys still angry face, and his heart somehow felt that she had an extraordinarily naive cuteness. Has anyone everplimented you on how beautiful you are? Rio propped herself up on the corner of her forehead and spoke suddenly, her long curly eyshes fluttering mesmerizingly. How could that be. Daisy inclined her head and incredulously dismissed his question, thinking in her mind if he was even mocking her, With Nina around, who wouldpliment me on my good looks? In terms of face value only, Im really not as good as her. Even if she hates Nina, Daisy will not turn a blind eye to the fact that this is the way it is. At that, Rio raised his eyebrows in surprise, his long fingers tapping on his knee, his voice mellow as wine: Really, Id say youre quite pretty. Huh? Daisy stretched her neck, thinking she had heard wrong, and looked at Rio nkly, looking embarrassed: Dont you boast hard, okay? Whatever has happened between us, I want it all to be over after tonight. Chapter 1888 Gossip If there were more scandals between the two, they would only bring Rio into the picture, so even if it was a gift from heaven, she would have to cut it off here. However, Rio looks unimpressed. He doesnt understand Daisys thoughts, nor does he understand why a mere encounter would annoy her. Or maybe ites from a disgust for the man himself? The more Rio went to think about it, but more and more he couldnt figure this out, he stared at the person in front of him with aplicated expression, his tone indifferent: Is that so, you originally always thought so? His tone of voice, in addition to anger, more mixed with a hint of aggression, Daisy heard, but deliberately ignored. However, it seems that she still can not bear to say that decisive, and he looked at him, the heart has been upholding the resolute attitude, but some faint up. Its better for you and me to do this. Do you think Ill appreciate that, dont go doing something presumptuous. Seemingly unable to listen to Daisys perfunctory, Rio stood up angrily, his handsome face like dead ashes, annoyed andplex emotions tangled in the eyes. Daisy did not understand why he was suddenly angry, she stared at the man in front of her, until the bang, the sound of closing the door, she only reacted. Did Rio take the wrong medication today? Daisy muttered, her thoughts still a bit confused, she looked towards the empty ward and sat in silence for a long time, deciding not to think about it anymore. After all, many things, no matter how to think about it is impossible to think through, that is because, people are separated by more than a thousand mountains, there are four trillion cells, and many, many memories and the past. Daisy sighed softly, withdrew her troubled thoughts, nned to call John, and went home. This girl, when Rio carried her up just now, she slipped away by herself, not at all righteous. Taking the phone out, Daisy was about to call John when the door to the hospital room, however, was once again pushed open. This time, it was no one else but Vincent who came. Seeing the visitor, Daisy was stunned for a moment, then her brain went nk, all kinds of thoughts flying around, stunned is dumbfounded, she did not hold the phone in her hand, and almost fell down. How did you you get here? Surprised? Vincent lowered his eyes, looking askance at Daisy sitting on the hospital bed, his long legs stepped into the ward and pushed the door closed with a thud. Yes, I was indeed a little surprised. Listening to the sound of the door closing, Daisy looked as normal, but her heart became apprehensive. She forced herself to meet his gaze, yet she couldnt seem to stay in the best of shape at the moment in the face of those amber eyes that seemed to see through everything. However, she must not be seen by Vincent to be weak, Daisy secretly gritted her teeth, pretended to stand up calmly, rather formal to wee. Seeing her so well behaved, Vincent had a hint of interest in his eyes, he still remembered Daisys nervous look at the promotional meeting just now, that slightly tense body, made him inwardly curious for the first time. Like a gift with a ribbon wrapped around it, he just looks at it, but hasnt untied it yet. Rio went out? Vincent naturally took her hand and indifferently pulled her to the edge of the bed, Daisy was stunned for a moment and involuntarily struggled in his grip. Let go of me and Ill answer you. She didnt quite understand whether this uneasy feelinging from her body was her own weakness or a strange emotion? In therge hospital room, it seemed that even the air was filled with the suffocating particles around Vincent, Daisy held her breath, her dry throat unable to make a sound. I never thought I would be so nervous and ufortable, obviously thest time we fought, she was still veryfortable with it. This, exactly why Are you afraid? Vincent lowered his head, saw her nervousness, but still held her hand tightly, and under his silent eyes, there was no joy or anger. I didnt. The quiet ward, the two directly atmosphere strange, but no one wants to break this calm. Vincent seemed to be tired of Daisys same expression, he lifted his hand to pull her hair over her ear, fingertips gently gliding over her hot and frightening cheeks, calm and waveless eyes, finally a ripple.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Really, so youre not afraid of me. Vincent gave a lightugh, and his handsome face, which was already leaning close, suddenly closed in another inch. No she couldnt soothe her racing heart and even her thoughts were in disarray. Perhaps because she knew she was in such a mess, Daisys eyes wandered, trying to avoid Vincents face, but her head somehow kepting back to the warm hand on her shoulder at the promotion. It seems that because of that one subtle action, Daisy felt that some part of her heart had been opened up. Is it a yes, or a no? Vincent cupped her chin, his handsome face reeking of vor. Daisy felt it was a trap and wanted to break free, but her misty eyes had long betrayed her sanity. There is Hearing this question and answer, Vincent raised his long eyebrows, his long fingers, thoughtfully stroking Daisys smooth cheek: Is it, because you lied to me? Cheat? Daisy blinked, her whole body jolted, suddenly awake, she recalled just now her momentarypse of concentration, almost sold herself to Africa, the single body can not help but shiver. I havent lied to you. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. He really did not forget to dig a hole for himself for a moment, if not for his own momentary loss of concentration, how would he have been wrecked like this again. Yeah. Vincent responded perfunctorily, looking calm and seemingly unconcerned. ncing around the room, Vincent sat naturally on the edge of the bed and patted the spot next to him, Here, sit down and tell me what you and Rio talked about. Chapter 1889 not familiar Vincent never knew what it meant to ask politely, he only knew how to order people. daisy listened to his extremely oppressive orders, and for a moment the resistance surfaced again. She changed her normal state and suddenly gave a coldugh and said, I havent signed with Cavern yet, youre not my boss, theres no need to ask so much, right? Even if you want to ask, you should ask Rio, not me, please remember, I dont know you well. A sentence not familiar, as if to clear the rtionship, Vincent did not think, he pursed his thin lips, suddenly pulled a Daisy, the distance between the two suddenly became closer up again. Breath intertwined, Daisy stared nkly into Vincents eyes, burning warmth spreading from her cheeks to the base of her ears. Looking at Daisys rosy face, Vincent was very satisfied with her reaction, his eyes narrowed gently, his throat slid, and his extremely charming and low voice flowed like piano music around Daisy. He said recklessly, If you really are Daisy, then your life is all mine, raw and eventually cooked. What a smug expression, so annoying, Daisy gritted her teeth but found it damn charming, she couldnt help but feel that men are too good looking and more attractive than women. Im Daisy, but I dont want to get acquainted with you. If she continues to stare at him, Daisy feels like shes going to lose her mind again. She straightens her back and doesnt want to look at Vincents face. Although she thought so, Vincent had no intention to let her go, whats more, the question he minded, had not yet asked. Since you dont want to get acquainted with me, are you trying to get acquainted with Rio? Vincent lightly raised his eyebrows, his tone plummeting one degree. Daisy heard the meaning and couldnt help but give Vincent an extra look. It turns out that he can also talk in a roundabout way. No, I dont want to get acquainted with him, and I dont want to get acquainted with you, and in the end, I dont even understand why youre so bothered about whether Im Daisy or not, and why youre showing me those pictures. Hearing her question, Vincent with the wind in his eyes, lightly swept her a few eyes, but did not seem to answer, he ruffled his bangs, look as usual: This, you do not need to care, you only need to remember, if you are Daisy, you belong only to me, if you are not, lying to me down, you should be very clear. His words werepletely threatening, and Daisy clenched her teeth, feeling as if she had provoked someone she should never have provoked. ording to her, she had lost her freedom, and the right to belong to herself, from the moment she admitted to being Daisy. Daisy, who finally understood this, let out a long sigh, Vincent, is such a domineering and cold man. All right, in that case, Ill go first. Daisy didnt bother to say any more and just stood up to leave, but Vincent dragged her back. Did I tell you to leave? His displeasure was written right on his face, and it made Daisys scalp tingle to see what an ancestor she was. What else is going on? Trailing a long, helpless note, Daisy once again sat in a hospital bed, bored, waiting for Vincent to speak. Bring your hand here. Vincent extended his long arm and raised his chin at Daisys hand, gazing at her calmly: Stung by a scorpion? Daisy was a little embarrassed, not knowing whether to extend her hand, hesitantly raised her eyes, but happened to bump into Vincents gradually sinking face, her heart stalled, and hurriedly handed out her hand. Well, nothing major, but Rio insisted that I be hospitalized word, how did you know? She wanted to ask this question from the moment Vincent entered the door, however, the other party did not give her the opportunity to ask the question. The only thing Daisy could think of was that he had been following along. Thinking about it this way, Daisy couldnt help but shiver. Because, someone is following you. Vincent frankly spilled the truth, absent-mindedly rubbing Daisys wound gently with his finger, just as Daisy was secretly panicking, suddenly, he heaved his finger again and pressed the swollen wound to death, with a hint of heavy hostility in his icy eyes. You and him, youre getting too close. Raising his eyes, Vincent calmly gazed at Daisys face as she sucked in a breath of cold air from the pain, and did not feel a trace of pleasure from the unpleasant feeling in his heart. He was secretly puzzled, but refused to let go. Daisy could not draw back her hand, she gritted her teeth, preferring to twist her face rather than give away her pain, she stared dead at Vincents wide-eyed face like a dead man, and couldnt help but curse in her heart. Apletely self-righteous and obnoxious man!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In addition to the face ispletely useless, in vain just now she is still a little heartwarming! Wait heartbeat? Daisy suddenly realized this and blinked rather nkly as she gazed at the dour-faced Vincent in front of her, and even with a darker face, it seemed hard to resist that good look. So just that blushing feeling, from such an emotion Daisy averted her gaze in a rather self-loathing manner, refusing to admit that she cared about a man she had only met a few times, that there must be some mistake, that she was just more sensitive to Vincents touch. Have you pressed enough! Daisys mind was disturbed and her attitude suddenly changed for the worse, she stiffened her face and her eyes were full of impatience. Vincent raised his eyes to stare at her, no emotion visible. After a long time, he finally let go of his hand and stood up in silence: Remember what I said today, I also want to remind you that the entertainment industry is, in the end, the circle of capital, if you leave me, with only Rio, you are just a useless neer. This kind of thing, Daisy and how do not know. But Vincents disgusting tone made her heart divided, she gritted her teeth and stood up furiously, with a determination in her stern eyes. I dont need your help, as long as you dont give me any trouble, one day, I will level the ying field! Looking at those eyes burning with anger, her words were so confident, ridiculously even Vincent couldnt help but sneer at his own heart, he raised his eyebrows and ignored Daisys whimsical thoughts. Calmly, he said, If you think so, Ill wait and see. Leaving a nonchnt word, Vincent pulled open the door of the ward and walked out without looking back, Daisy looked at his back and couldnt help but clench her fist. Is that right? Daisy couldnt help but ask a rhetorical question of self-doubt. She was indeed useless, otherwise why would shee back to this life? But she also knows very well that clumsiness and bad luck may be inherent in a person, but whether you choose to work hard is the way you can change yourself. Theres nothing wrong with being a good-for-nothing, at least shes moving up thedder now and will one day overtake Nina and step on Timothy! Chapter 1890 Friends Coming out of the hospital, Daisy rushed to try to get home. After talking with Vincent, she was in an extraordinarily low mood and needed a hot bath to heal her soul. I didnt know that just after I stepped out the door of the hospitalization department, a car crossed in front of me. She blinked in confusion and stared at the car for a long time before finally remembering that the car belonged to Rio. Thinking about it, Daisy sighed, somewhat helplessly, it was dark and the man hadnt left yet. Get in. Rio sat inside the car and lowered the window, expressionlessly motioning for her toe up. Daisy knew she couldnt argue with her, and even though Vincents warning kept popping up in her mind, she simply got in the car. Why does she have to listen to Vincent. It was almost upholding this gambling-like reason that she got into Rios passenger seat, however, Rio thought that Daisy finally knew she was wrong before she gave in to him. Home? The sullen look Rio had been wearing finally eased a bit, and he looked straight ahead at the road, his hands on the steering wheel. Outside the car has long been the night of the lights, Daisy propped up his chin, looking out the window of the traffic, softly answered a, the heart of which anger and resentment, somehow at the moment into a mncholy, winding in the heart, a long time to cure. Rio could see that she was a little upset, but couldnt guess, so he could only say something to dispel the rather silent atmosphere in the car. I calmed down a little while ago downstairs, Daisy, cant I be friends with you? This was his sincere thought. A voice in Rios heart kept screaming that he wanted to be closer to her, to know her better. Daisy, however, was startled by these words and sat up straight, the light from the window shed quickly, illuminating the surprise under her eyes. She looked puzzled and said in a sharp tone, Do you really think so? Obviously if we were friends, we would only be misunderstood more, right? I really dont want to specte with you anymore, this is not good for you either, right? Thats not something for you to consider. Rio discontentedly picked up her words, his brows couldnt help but wrinkle: Even if you dont agree, its useless, what I want to do, no one can stop it. On this point, Daisy has already experienced, so she can only shake her head helplessly, has been mentioned in the throat of the words and swallowed. If you insist on thinking this way, I cant say much else. I dont have many friends, and if Im not afraid of affecting your fame, I naturally have nothing to mind. From the beginning to the end, Daisy is not because she hates him, and refuse to deal with Rio, but she is very sensible, even once involved in him, should not also be insensitive to rely on the other side. After all, they are not even familiar with each other, they can only be described as acquaintances. Really? I dont mind at all. Rio raised his voice, finding it hard to hide the pleasure in it. Daisy was infected by his emotions and smiled lightly without a trace. She stretched, recalled the whole days events and finally said thank you. Nothing, I should have, I did want you to stay in the hospital all night, but after blowing downstairs, I thought I should respect you. Rio smiled and scratched his head, handsome side face fell with a fine light, looks extra gentle, Daisy nodded, heart has long not mind this thing, so just smiled and waved his hand. I dont know how long it took, but Rios car finally arrived under Daisys apartment. For various reasons, he didnt use to get out of the car to see her off, but simply exined a few things and watched Daisy go upstairs before driving away. When she returned to the house, Daisy could not open the door before John immediately pulled it open from the inside. Daisy was a little surprised by her attentiveness, but when she noticed her expression, she understood that something should be wrong. Whats wrong, you look so serious. Changing into a pair of slippers, Daisy pulled the frowning John to sit on the sofa, she looked at her ugly face, and her heart followed the uneasiness.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Just now, Julia called. Johns face was cold, and his appearance, which had been cheerful, became very sullen. Daisy heard this name, also could not help but frown, eyes finally serious, opened his mouth and asked: Did she say something to you? At that, John nodded, his gaze became more and moreplicated, opened his mouth a few times before finally organizing hisnguage: Julia said that you and Diamondstar are still in the contract period, even if you do not renew the contract is still Diamondstars artists, she now wants to arrange a business event for you. Arranging an event? Daisy questioned suspiciously, her eyes couldnt help but widen, a sneer hanging on her lips, She wouldnt be so kind, go on, Id like to see, what kind of tricks she wants to y. Daisys tone was icy, and it was difficult to hide the anger in her heart, which was quite unpleasant. When she wanted to leave Diamondstar, Julia didnt stop her, but now they are forcing her to go back with the contract, they are simply bullying people! Sitting shakily on the sofa, John obviously also felt Daisys anger, she hesitated and thought for a long time, but still opened her mouth worriedly: Julia said that the campaign is an advertisement, but you are the supporting character and Nina is the main character. The words fell, Daisy directly exploded, she stood up excitedly, eyes coldly gazing at John, the heart of the nameless fire rubbed up. I just ask, this female match is the kind of bridge that can kill the female lead, if not, then I will not go! John didnt know that Daisy would be angry, and thats why she was so worried. If you put aside the two peoples grudges, this errand is a good thing, but unfortunately not so much if. Of course there wont be ah, I heard its a milk ad, to shoot that kind of pure love school drama, you know, Nina that face, its suitable for this kind of John stood up and soothed Daisys back, not wanting to make her too angry, however, Daisy could not swallow the anger no matter what. Julia is treating her like a toy, holding it in her hand when she wants to y, and throwing it far away when she doesnt. Daisy gritted her teeth, but knew it was impossible not to go. She forced herself to calm down a bit and figured things out almost instantly. This matter is certainly not only Julias idea, that Nina, is definitely the main promoter of this matter! Did Julia tell you who the male lead was? Daisy sat down again on the couch, still having trouble calming her anger in her heart, but looking much calmer on the surface. Told you, its Rio, John sighed and spread his hands, The thing that bums me out is that script says to cast you as an ugly girl Bravo, ugly girl. As soon as she heard this, Daisy was almost 100% sure that the person behind this, was Nina. Chapter 1891 out-of-control scene She just wants to let her ugliness, to set off her beauty. Daisyughed in anger and said coldly, Nina really knows how to think, she wants to see me embarrassed, I dont want to show her. At that, John froze and grabbed Daisys arm nervously, his face pale: Daisy, youre not saying youre not going, right? The contract says you have to attend all Diamondstar-specified events, otherwise its a breach of contract, and we cant afford to pay the liquidated damages. Dont worry, I wont go. Daisy reluctantly smiled, her disgust for Nina growing worse in her heart. There are no more days to endure, and when Peerless airs, the day will surelye when one will turn over a new leaf. Phew, its good that you think that way, a little intolerance is a big mistake. John let out a long breath and patted Daisys shoulder with a long speech. Well, I know that. After the two finished this matter, they talked about what happened in the hospital, and time soon came to sleep. Daisy was too tired and went to sleep after a hasty shower. The next morning, the rm clock woke Daisy up, today he was going to y a supporting role for Nina. When she thought about it, Daisys mood got worse and worse. Last nights good dream could not dispel the cloud inside her. After a quick shower and a simple change of clothes, Daisy and John went out together. When she arrived at the shooting location, Daisy was a little surprised, she didnt expect that the advertisers actually came to the university to take the scenes, it seems that they all attach great importance to this advertisement. Aigoo, if it isnt my dear sister. As soon as Daisy appeared in Ninas sight, the other party couldnt wait toe up and try to pick a fight, she didnt bother to pay attention to her and sat down directly in the make-up room and let the make-up artiste up to do her make-up. But Nina is a ghost, where Daisy goes, Nina will appear. It didnt stop for a moment. Tsk, sister, I just read your script, you are ying an ugly girl too, and still have a crush on the super handsome guy from school, if you ask me, its not really acting, because its you, isnt it? In front of the makeup mirror, Nina stands behind Daisy, two contrasting faces, together reflected on the mirror. The make-up artist on the side, hearing Ninas words, looked surprised and couldnt help but interject, Are you really sisters?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Daisy is not yet famous, however, Nina has long umted a certain amount of poprity through Julias promotion, and from their vastly different situations and current status, neither seems to be rted to the other. Of course it is, Daisy is my only real sister. Nina heard the make-up artists query and immediately admitted it in a shady manner, yet the intimacy she shouted on her lips, the sarcasm in her eyes was unmistakable. Yes, this is what she needs to use to set herself off for her. Daisy lightly tsked twice, eyes overflowing with mockery, Nina does not seem to realize that she is not a person to be messed with now, even if she wants to be a green leaf, she does not want to give Nina as well. Sister, but we really do not look like, she will climb the phoenix, I can not learn this trick, so I have to be obscure, no name. The makeup artist gulped, held the hand of the makeup brush, and then looked at Nina with contempt. A star like her, who started out on her face and has never had a hit, can easily be made to feel like a useless vase. Dont you nder me, Daisy! Nina shouted in a stern voice, grabbing her freshly coiffed hair with one hand, her taut lips like a cold iron ruler. The pain from the back of her head made Daisy suck in a breath of cold air, her heart was burning with anger, she directly backhanded and stomped on Nina, dragged her hand, a p will fall. However, just then, a pair of wide, strong hands quickly stopped her. Dont be impulsive. Daisys heart was burning hot, how could she tolerate someone throwing cold water in the middle of the day, her face stiffened and she red viciously at the person who came, but she was shocked to find that it was Rio. Why its you. Daisy frowned, looking suspicious. This said, Daisy remembered, but even if it is Rio, so what, even if the Jade Emperor came, she had toe out of this mouth today. Dont you stop me. Daisys face was impatient, and she wrenched her arm hard from Rios grasp, her eyes fiercely ring at Nina. And at this moment, Nina see Daisy so fierce and fierce, her face also more and more white, she has never seen from Daisys face so people let the gut-wrenching hatred. Clearly once upon a time, no matter how you go to provoke, she is a mock nd look. What do you you want! We are on the set! Nina looked frightened and took two steps back, trying to chase away the chill that surrounded her with a loud shout. What do I want? Like hearing some kind of funny joke, Daisy suddenly sneered out and calmed down, the clouds under her eyes obscuring the light in her eyes. Sheughed softly, I want you to die. When these words came out, the whole room drew a cold breath, issuing such death threats, if something really happened to Nina, she would be the first to be suspected. Rio knew it was bad, and hastily dragged Daisy, who refused to leave, out of the dressing room with a very serious look. You let go of me! The two walked to a secluded flower bed, Daisy threw herself hard and finally broke free of Rios shackles. There was no one around the flower bed. Daisy sat down on the edge of the flower bed with discontent, while Rio stood with his arms around her, looking down at her. Still mad at me? He knew that Daisys heart was still angry, she now seemed calmly rubbing her red wrists, but the aura of rejection around her body, simply can not let people get close to the slightest. So what! Daisy grimaced, snapped her head up and plucked him out, her tone quite punchy. Rio didnt like to see her hostile look, his face changed slightly: You are a girl, dont always be so impulsive, what if something really happened to Nina? He seemed to be defending his rightness in avoiding conflict, but Nina couldnt listen to a word of it. She stood up straight away and curled her lips sarcastically, her eyes very sympathetic. It seems that you want to y a heroic rescue to win her affection? Then I must remind you that if you dont know about other peoples grudges, dont use your ridiculous sense of justice to get in the middle of it. Her eyes fell lightly on Rios gradually stiffening face, and a sense of contempt and disdain seeped into his bones. Is that how you see me? Chapter 1892 helpless Looking at Daisy in front of him, Rio seems to see another side of her. In addition to her intelligence and patience, she is also unexpectedly aggressive and impulsive. Nina seems to be the death of her. Youre the one whos acting like this to me, and I dont feel anything for you. Daisy cocked her head and raised her eyebrows lightly, her low tone of voice giving off an ufortable detachment. Rio clenched his fist, his heart suddenly a little annoyed, obviously just now Daisy misinterpreted him like that, he only felt slightly angry. He shackled Daisys shoulders with both hands and lightly pursed his lips, the emotions under his eyesplicated: I dont want to hear you say such things. What does it mean? Daisy stared at Rios extraordinarily serious face, somewhat unsure, but the anger in her heart had just let go of a lot, and at the moment she could still quite calmly specte on the emotions under Rios eyes. So, she frowned and asked, What words dont you want to hear? This is a very normal question, but let Rio froze, he dropped his curled eyshes, hesitation and confusion in the bottom of Daisys eyes, it seems that he also do not know which of his words offended him. What the hell, Rio, its about to start shooting! While the two were in silence, an anxious shout suddenly came from the other side of the flower bed, and Rio snapped out of his thoughts and turned his head to see his agent running this way. He turned back helplessly, looking at Daisys not-quite-beautiful face in a trance, feeling that she was as distant as a dream. However, was he in a dream, or did the dream surround him? He sighed and shook his head, wanting to release all the dull feeling in his heart, so he stopped thinking about it and smiled tenderly at Daisy: Forget it, lets talk about it next time, now lets go shoot. Daisy, who was confused, did not understand what kind of thought struggle Rio went through, but it was also clear that he did not want to go deeper into the question just now. Since he did not want to talk about it, Daisy also had the sense not to ask again, she now calmed down, or feel a little bit of guilt for what she said a little bit heavier, to Rio. The two of them, each with their own thoughts, returned to the scene of the shooting, and the make-up artist rehurried to give Daisy a good make-up, making her look really a few ugly sister image. Daisy, you look so ugly like this. Nina seemed to forget the lesson she had just learned in an instant, and she kept a safe distance from Daisy, the sarcasm and contempt in her eyes diffusing freely. At the moment, however, Daisy was toozy to care about her. In the dressing room, she wouldnt have been so angry if she hadnt started it. Whats more, she also knew that Ninas unpleasant words were just said because she saw herself walking in with Rio and was jealous. Nina, dont pick a fight. Eden, who was standing near Nina, reminded her in a low voice, but provoked an increasingly uncontroble discontent in Ninas heart. She thought that Daisy, who had left Diamondstar, was the most pathetic, and she snickered about it. Today, she even dragged Daisy to her as a backdrop to humiliate her. However, Vincent and Rio treat Daisy better than she does, which makes her feel so upset!Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The best in the world should obviously be hers, why should an ugly girl grab it from her! Not for you to care! Nina could not resist the fire in her heart, but had nowhere to vent it. She red at Daisy, who was secretly enjoying herself next to her, and walked towards the photography area. At this moment, everyone has not noticed, a secluded ce has been parked a ck Mercedes, seems to be quietly peering at everything. Okay, action, everyone in ce! The director gave the order, the actors and cameramen were quickly in position, Rio and Nina were each holding a cup of yogurt, looking at each other affectionately, while Daisys position was behind a remote flower bed and was spying on them. Beforeing, Daisy has probably read the script, in summary, is the ugly girl crush on the handsome guy, but because of the handsome guy drink the same brand of yogurt, got his first greeting of the school story. This script is difficult to pass as an advertisement with her eyes seven yearster, but seven years ago, it would have barely made it. Nina, youre getting too close to Rio, youre ying a high school student, are high school students so shameless! The director saw Ninas impatient look from the front of the camera and couldnt help but drop the script, which was obviously a very simple shot, but was interrupted by her doing this or that. Nina was already in a bad mood, and once she was yelled at by the director like this, her delicate personality could not stand it, not to mention that the words were insulting. She immediately walked over angrily and without saying a word directly overturned his VCR. Dont think you can tell me what to do just because youre the director! Those present were stunned to see this scene, and Daisy was even more wide-eyed, not expecting Nina to be so bold, seemingly spoiled by Diamondstar. Nina, what are you doing! The director and Eden both spoke in unison, and the loud roar startled Ninas shoulders, which seemed to snap her out of her own anger. However, the fallen VCR and the wreckage in front of the eyes, are signaling that the matter has be unmanageable. Nina, dont think youve done a fewmercials and youre here to be proud of yourself, Ill make sure to inform all the directors and never use you! The director pointed at Ninas miserable white face and shouted sternly, Edens face suddenly became more and more ugly. Daisy saw this, her heart simply secretly rejoiced, thanks to Rio, if not for him, Nina could not have been distracted. I guess shes been worried about climbing into Rio, just like she was worried about Nina climbing into Vincent. The good thing is that now, these two Ninas target are clutched in their own hands, she does not ask what they can help her, just ask them not to help Nina. Nina, youe with me! Eden shouted in a low voice, the grimness in his tone was clearly audible to every one. After all, it is the most powerful agent under Julia, and every word and action has a vor that cannot be denied. I Nina was clearly hesitant, and Daisy could see her fear as she stood at a distance. Come here, dont you think youre embarrassing Diamondstar by looking like that today? Edens face was sullen, not giving Nina a good look. Nina knew she was in trouble, so she clenched her fingers and slowly walked over. However, just as the crowd was thinking about how Eden would save the day, a loud p in the face suddenly sounded. Snap! Everyone looked incredulously at Edennded this p, sucked in a cold breath, he actually pped Nina in front of so many people. You Nina was obviously also confused, opened her mouth and could not say a word. Chapter 1893 Swapping Roles This is your unreasonable punishment, more words I do not say, and then do not shoot properly, renew Daisy, and will not promote you. Eden obviously knows what is most important to Ninas heart, she will never tolerate Daisy being superior to herself, therefore, she can endure even a p. Daisy, who was standing at a distance, heard these words and could not help but raise her eyebrows, her heart was convinced once again by Edens superb hand, he did so to give face to the director and not to embarrass him, while his own manager disciplined the artist, and then how to hit, and would noty a heavy hand. In the eyes of others, this maintains the signature and dignity of Diamondstar. Otherwise, as the director said, if Nina is banned, wont she be the one who smokes the whole Diamondstar? And Edensst words are a warning to Nina, using her to squash Ninas anger, there is simply no better option. Director, I think Nina has calmed down, and after that, I hope to ask you to discuss having Diamondstar host a meal and then formally apologize. Edens polite appearance and talk, it is easy to give people a good feeling, talk and do not leak, others will not despise him, the director also know how humiliating an actress was pped in public, the heart of the anger has been dispersed most of the. So he had someone hold up the video camera, waved his hand, somewhat helplessly: Lets talk after what happened, first shoot. The crowd looked at each other, some sympathetic nce at Nina, but some gloating. The staff present did not forget their work because of a storm, and soon repositioned the camera under the direction of the director, and just when the crowd was about to start shooting again, at this time, but suddenly came a low voice. Wait. Daisy, who had been standing behind an isted flower bed, felt that the voice was somewhat familiar, and she tilted her head and took a step back in surprise. Vincent, when did it get here! Perhaps his aura was too overwhelming, obviously not a loud voice, everyone present turned back to him, even Nina, who was immersed in her own aggression, noticed him, and quite flustered, organized herself and raised a smile. Director Fox, do you want to leave it at that? Vincents gaze, without falling on anyone, went straight to the director. His tall body shrouded the director, it seems that the strong director petite up. Mr. Watts Director Fox is quite nervous, looked up at Vincents calm face, can not guess his thoughts, some difficult to speak: just you should also see, this thing is not a big deal after all Its true that its not a big deal, but Diamondstars Eden punished Nina, but we, the advertising side, havent punished Nina, have we? Vincents tone was extremely light, as if he was talking about the weather, Daisy heard it in her ears, but her heart froze, what exactly did this man want to do. This Director Fox was still in a dilemma, he swept two nces at Eden and sighed, Nina is an artist of Diamondstar, the advertisement is Mr. Watts The subsidiary of Mr. Watts to shoot, this matter is still your say. Both sides are not offended, the words are beautiful, Director Fox vaguely feels a storming, just want to retreat to the corner, not in the center of the storm. Vincent seems to have expected Director Fox will say so, the angr face gently raised, the harsh eyes only a moment to pierce Edens eyes that indifference. Its capital, and the fear thates with strength. Since Director Fox said so, then let me decide, Nina and Daisy y the role of switching,mercial reshoots. Vincent raised his eyes and swept a nce in Daisys direction, but the two eyes coincidentally collided. For a moment, Daisys heart missed half a beat. She panicked and opened her eyes, inhaling cold air to cool the burning sight in her heart. What is wrong with yourself? Daisy suddenly got a little scared, originally just because of the previous lifes grudge and do not want to let Nina as desired, to provoke this person, but at the moment, she felt that the situation is developing in another direction.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. It was her, who underestimated Vincents charm. I Hearing Vincents words, Ninas face immediately stiffened and she was about toin when Eden immediately pulled her behind her. Okay, its all up to Mr. Watts. Edens answer was very crisp, without any hesitation, and the people present couldnt help but talk about it. Nina heard these voices and felt like maggots were writhing all over her body, and she wanted to vomit in disgust but couldnt move. Very well, get ready again and start shooting. Vincent waved his hand, signaling everyone to disperse and prepare for now, while his sight-seeking gaze kept looking for Daisy. Mr. Watts. Rio, who had been hesitant toe up and say hello, went up and said hello anyway. After all, he was Caverns artist and there was no reason to ignore the boss. When he heard someone call him, Vincent nced at him, and when he realized it was Rio, he just nodded perfunctorily and walked away. Seeing Vincents rather cold attitude, Rio was a little surprised, but did not think much of it. On the other hand, Daisy seems to have known for a long time that Vincent was sure toe to her, and had hidden her position early on, secretly calling out to the make-up artist and putting on her make-up somewhere else. However, even the most secluded ces are not at all difficult to beat Vincent, and in the end, he easily found Daisy with a rather disgruntled look. Hiding from me? The makeup artist looked up at the visitor, immediately sketchy to fill a few strokes, and then sagely go away, Daisy is not good to keep her, only hate to leave John in the outfield. No Im not putting on makeup here. Daisy looked away, looking at the flowers in the flowerbed, distracted. Vincent looked down at the light under her eyes and knew she was preupied, he leaned against the trunk of a tree, his arms sped to his chest. Calmly said: This advertisement, I have not heard you take it, knowing that it is for others as a backdrop, why note to me? At that, Daisy raised her eyebrows and looked up at him, her pupils were smeared with golden oil, the shadows between the leaves fell on her clear face: I dont really have a rtionship with you, if it was as an acquaintance it would be eptable, however to beg you for such a thing, my pride tells me that it cant be done. With her words, she had made her position clear. Vincent stared at her in silence, his fingers tightening slightly. Daisy is different from all those who came to him before pretending to be Daisy, she is more stubborn and more proud, but nothing else. In that dpidated vige, she was able to grow up with such extreme favoritism through such loneliness, right? Vincents gaze is thoughtful, he seems to be the first time, so to specte on the mood of another person, this feeling is somewhat wonderful, but also no need to exist. Chapter 1894 On air So, he withdrew his thoughts, stood up straight, his voice indifferent: I understand your thoughts now, but Im helping you today, simply because, your ugly look cant be seen, let a beautiful girl like Nina y an ugly girl, its more talkative, dont think much, shoot the scene properly. After saying these words, Vincent left without looking back, Daisy blinked in dismay, and her heart suddenly became dull. So this is what he really thinks? This is good, so that you do not always entangled in it. The most important thing now, in the end, is to have a good work, to step on Nina and Timothy, and to find out what happened to the Mr. Watts in the first ce. Around the lush woods, Daisy patted her face and returned to the set, which was looking at the script, then heard a hidden ce, the sound of a man and woman arguing, which was also mixed with the sound of crying. Almost instantly, Daisy will know that this is Ninas voice, must be just somehow pped, and suddenly reced by the female lead, is and Eden in a temper. I cant stand this! Why should I y a supporting role for Daisy, she deserves it! Daisy went over to the sound and peeked behind a thick tree root to see if it was Nina and Eden. It looks like Nina has broken down emotionally, squatting on the ground and wiping tears. Vincent is someone you, me, and even the whole of Diamondstar cant afford to mess with. You talk back to him, and your star will end. Eden leaned against the trunk of a tree, looking pityingly and coldly out of the corner of his eye at the woman in front of him. If it werent for her stunning face, he would really be willing to work as an agent for Daisy. After all, that woman, who is obviously worthless, managed to climb the high horse of Vincent. I dont care, I wont do thismercial! Nina stood up and shouted resentfully, and Edens face suddenly looked ugly. Daisy saw two people quarreling and quarreling in the heat of the day, has no interest in continuing to watch. Nina, no matter how capricious she was, could not escape Edens control, and her shouting out the words would only make herugh. The light mockingugh, Daisy is nning to leave the ce, but identally bumped into a side branch, the slightest sound at this moment lightly provoked the sensitive nerves of the two. Whos there! Eden shouted in a grim tone, Daisy sniffed her footsteps, her heart tightened, knowing she had been discovered. Its me. Daisy also did not intend to hide, frankly stepped out from the shadows and gazed calmly at the tear-stained Nina: I did not expect that such a proud sister would also cry. Daisy! Ninas gaze was filled with hatred the moment she touched Daisy. She stood up violently, her heart full of anger that had nowhere to go, her eyes staring at her viciously, as if she wanted to eat him alive. Im going to kill you!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Nina, stop fooling around! Eden stopped Nina, who could no longer control her emotions, and gazed grimly at Daisy, who was watching. This woman is such a troublemaker, always making him do something superfluous. Daisy, what the hell do you want? Eden stopped in front of Nina, her gaze cold, the warning unmistakable. Daisy smiled and whispered, I dont want to do anything, at least not right now, the anger in my heart has been washed away by Ninas tears, its refreshing. You bitch! Nina gritted her teeth and tried to pounce on her. Eden didnt stop her for a moment, and all at once she yanked Daisys arm like a beast let out of its cage. Daisy, do you think Im afraid of you? Nina pinched Daisys face hard and pinned her against the tree trunk, her red eyes covered with blood. No, you never knew what it was to be afraid. Even though her back was sore, Daisys expression remained calm. She pulled down Ninas hand that was pinching her face, and the mockery in her eyes was like a sea wave, drowning Nina in it, almost suffocating her to death. This woman, indeed, is no longer the Daisy from before. The woman who was obsequious and trampled on by her feet, finally began to look down on her. Her pride, her reputation, was all taken away from her! No she didnt have no way to watch this happen! Yes, Im not afraid at all, and if you think you can rest on yoururels just because youve climbed into Rio and Vincent, youre underestimating me. The first time I saw her, Nina let go of Daisys arm, and her old arrogant and domineering look became a little deeper. Daisy and she calmly stared at each other, lips lightly pursed, the heart could not help but be her words set off a little ripple. In the previous life, Nina was just a fool who relied on Eden, offended many people, but did not know it, capricious and domineering, until finally, conspired with Timothy, killed her. But now it seems that Nina seems to have realized something and wants to fight back, as a role that once did not enter her eyes, now to take a serious look at a few points. However, it also depends on her ability, in the end, Nina is self-destruction, or their own buried again in the sea of hate, are now unknown. I never underestimated you, I told you I wanted you dead, and my grudge against you has long since gone beyond what it was in the vige. Daisy word by word, each word is said extraordinarily clear, her look like a river on a cloudy day, dark surges in the next, look is extraordinarily peaceful. Really, so you really want me to die. Nina sneered, sneering as she looked squarely at Daisys ugly face for the first time. She hummed heavily, inclined her head and looked askance at her, sped her arms in front of her chest, and said coldly, Well, in that case, lets see who can actually have thestugh. Ill see what happens, too. Daisy calmly took a word, looked indifferent, turned to leave the asion, but was followed by Nina hit his shoulder hard, she also walked to her front to leave as if nothing had happened. Seeing this, Daisy rubbed her shoulders twice, her heart didnt care much, anyway, no matter how many small actions Nina used, it was just a futile venting. It seems I should thank you for that. Eden, who followed closely behind Daisy, spoke nonchntly and with some audible mockery: If it werent for your words, Im afraid Nina wouldnt have taken her job seriously, and now, I dont have to think much about it. At that, Daisy sneered, looked sympathetically at the smug Eden, and spoke lightly: Really? But although its good that you think so, can you control the Nina who is enraged by me? Chapter 1895 Fire What arrogance is this statement, Daisy while raising their value, but also questioning Edens ability, anyone who listens to it, will not be happy. As a matter of fact, Eden, who was able to give Daisy a smile, immediately changed his face. He stopped and gazed at Daisys arrogant back, as if the pride in his heart had been severed by this shadow. Ive found that youre good at annoying people. Eden stomped on the fallen leaves and followed, her beady gaze rubbing from her head to Daisys shoulder. Thats really sorry. Daisy smiled unthinkingly, not even bothering to look back at Eden: After all, in my eyes, none of you are considered people, and I couldnt care less about your moods. Whether in herst life or today, everyone in Diamondstar has left her with the most memories of indifference and contempt. Wanted to go to deeper transformation, but was verbally abused by Julia,ter, she resigned to her fate, thinking that her career was gone and there was still love, but in the end, it became thest knife to kill herself. Yes, her naivety is the biggest fault, but she cant forgive, those who take advantage of her naivety. Just like in this life, she bit Nina to death, no matter how she struggled, she wanted her to be a mouse in her own mouth. Shed those unnecessary emotions and be sure to stay pointedly and strongly rooted. Really, I can indeed see that you have a lot of animosity towards us, but Im not interested in knowing that, so if you want to mantle your way out, feel free to try. Eden does not want to talk to Daisy any more, a woman who daydreams about setting up everywhere, even if she has the good fortune to be yed by Vincent for a while, the final end will be seen in advance. Oh, in the end, who is the mantle and who is the car, in a few days you will be able to know. Daisy ruffled her hair and stood still, watching Eden walk away, the wind blowing gently in the woods, the fog in her mind bing clearer and clearer. A few hourster, after shooting themercial, Daisy and Rio said hello and left in a hurry with John. The two of them returned home exhausted, after eating and showering, Daisy was bored and told her about what happened on set today. John had been in the outfield and was splitting hairs at what Daisy said, and she said incredulously, So then, wouldnt you be aplete enemy in the eyes of that Nina woman? When did she not think I was her enemy? Its good that she can finally get serious now, lest she really fall into my hands and say I shaded her. Daisy did not think lightly tsk two, for Nina this woman, she ispletely no good feeling at all. Hey seems to be right. John scratched his head and giggled twice, By the way, Peerless is going to air in a few days, Daisy, are you nervous? Nothing great about it. Daisy fiddled with her fingers and could almost figure out what the group of online users would say about the role of the princess she yed, which wasnt very likable up front. Hey? The first time I acted myself on TV, I didnt even feel anything. John obviously couldnt understand Daisys calmness, her eyes widened in consternation and she pounced on Daisys side. No, youre, like, a little girl. Daisyughed and poked Johns forehead, shaking her head, Come on, youre too tired today, youd better go to bed early. Hearing Nina say this, John cant continue to ask excitedly, so he can only reluctantly answer yes. A few dayster, Peerless started on David TV as scheduled. M and Zachs appeal was good, and the first days ratings hit a new high on all stations. Daisy is also satisfied with this, as long as there are more people watching, she will be liked by more people afterwards. Wow Daisy, people online dont seem to like the female lead persona. John was rather puzzled as he brushed through the Twitter feeds under the Peerless topic. There were fewpliments on M, but there was always talk of getting Zachs good looks.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Isnt that to be expected, you like silly white people, huh? Daisy took the remote control, the TV in the living room was ying the drama she was in, the role of the princess, which would note out for a few more episodes. Is it bad to be sweet? Only a silly white girl can meet a handsome guy like Zach! John cupped his face, his eyes smoldering with love, and did not shy away from his love for the male lead. Seeing this scene, Daisy couldnt help but feel her scalp tingling, she shook her head, thinking of seven years ago Mary Sue drama less, more positive drama, even the romance are also very formal. Like Peerless such a purely silly and sweet heroine, it is even less and less. Okay, as long as you like it. Daisy was speechless, calmly pressing the TV on the surface, however, the heart set off waves, it seems that after the first wave of packing away high, Peerless will usher in a wave of abandoned drama. If there is no audience base, what is the use of ying her role, even if its more fascinating and moving. Daisy was quite upset, but could do nothing but quietly pray that the worst would not happen. Time flies, and soon it was time for the character yed by Daisy to appear in Peerless, and by this date, Peerless ratings were less than half of what they were when it started. The number of people on Twitter trolling the female lead as useless and relying only on her halo is increasing, and even the director himself has been questioned. However, only Daisy knows that there is a change after the heroine, more exciting content, will not be ced in front, will only be an ambush. So, on the day of her characters appearance, she purposely sent out a Twitter tweet to try to salvage a little more poprity for her appearance. The princess finally came out, a very charming character Oh ~] Knowing that her role is not at all likeable in the early stage, Daisy also picked this time to promote, after all, to be able to continue to watch one more curious people, after she will receive more attention. As expected, many people went to catch another episode because of her Twitter feed and came back to Daisys Twitter feed without finishing it. [The character you y is really as shameless as you are! [What charm ah, ispletely arrogant and domineering, this is if the charm, those really attractive beauty, to be angry to death! Daisy looked at thements under her Twitter feed and raised an eyebrow, notmenting, while John, on the other hand, was a different story, sighing andmenting all day that he was going to drink the northwest wind. Its not that exaggerated, this role will definitely fire, John, cheer up ah. Daisys relief was of little use to John, who kept her face downcast and her brow locked in a frown. Throughout the night, both of them spent thoughtfully. Chapter 1896 Bargaining The next day, today is the time to really see if Daisy has bet wrong, but Daisy, who has been catching up on the drama, is slow to turn on the TV at the moment. John knew why in his mind and didnt bother to poke her, but even if Peerless was really unattractive, John wanted to see it die a clear death, so he still didnt hesitate to turn on the TV for Daisy. The familiar title song yed, Daisys heart trembled, her hand holding the phone to brush Twitter shook, she lifted her face, looked at John inexplicably and asked, Why did you suddenly turn the TV on? Sess or failure depends on today, we have to see it even if we dont want to. John, who had never said anything heavy, looked extra serious at the moment, and she put herputer on the coffee table with the Twitter interface on it. It seems she is nning to watch TV while swiping Twitter to see how the online reviews are going. This judgmental move made Daisy tighten her shoulders, obviously she had always been very confident, yet at this moment there was some doubt in herself. In thest life, she was not the one who made it big with this role. Perhaps, with a new person, everything has changed again? Daisy hesitates in her mind, somewhat retreating, afraid to go through her performance, afraid to face the abyss ushered in by the failure of her role. Just as she was growing self-doubtful, a text message happened toe in Daisys phone. She subconsciously clicked on it to see, and found that it was from Rio. Great acting, keep up the good work. Is it good ? Daisy suddenly tightened her grip on the phone and looked up to see the character she was ying, kneeling bravely on top of the hall, her red robe like a ze, while she looked like a phoenix. Ah, the princess is really too pitiful John, who was barely following the drama in order to test sess or failure, is nowpletely enthralled, her eyes are hot, her heart has gone with the princess through the sinking and floating. Daisys eyes widened, somewhat unable to believe that it was her own rendition, and her heart was stuffed full of emotion. Although she does have confidence in her acting skills, it is the first time in two lifetimes that she can seriously see her excellent performance from a serious drama like this. Daisy covered her mouth, heart very grateful for this role, let her own rebirth from the mud pit, even at this moment is still young, but she believes that she, one day can be a phoenix! Wow, the Twitterments changed immediately, Daisy youre on Twitter Trend! It so happened that when there was no princess scene, John took a couple of nces at Twitter, but was stunned by the enthusiasm of theizens, obviously two days ago or a spiteful posture, to today is a hundred and eighty degree change. Well, I know. Daisys mouth broke into one of the most genuine smiles she had seen in over a month, her eyes almost soaked with tears as she watched theizens recognize her. Here it is, a sense of aplishment she never had in her previous life What bullshit love, but also can not resist these fans of a word of approval to let her relief. Daisy looked at the praisingments, and made a decision in her heart that in this life, besides revenge, she must live for her acting career once more! Ah, Daisy, we did it! Our next film contracts andmercials are sure to fly in! John was obviously overjoyed, jumping up and down on the couch and running over to the TV to hug and kiss Daisy on the screen several times. This night meant a lot to both of them. The next day, before dawn, John was woken up by the phone. Daisyy in bed with one eye open in a daze, not knowing what was happening. Whats wrong? I dont know. John felt his phone under his pillow for a long time, and finally felt it. She didnt bother to open her eyes, picked up the phone and pressed the answer button, put it to her ear, her tone was rather impatient: Who is it, disturbing peoples sleep early in the morning. Its me, Julia. As soon as John heard the name, her eyes widened in shock. She took her phone away and looked at it, and found that it was really Julias name on it. Julia, whats the matter with you? Its still early. Daisys in, right? You give her the phone and Ill talk to her personally. Daisy, who was lying in bed, had long been awake for a good part of the day because of the name, and she raised her eyes to meet Johns and took the phone in her hand. If you have something to say, say it. Straight to the point, no beating around the bush, to people who do not feel, Daisy has never been this attitude. However, Julia has been looking down at Daisy, some are not used to her like this, sheughed awkwardly twice and cleared her throat: Diamondstar recently prepared some New Years Eve goods, I thought of leaving a copy for you, youe over early to pick it up.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Oh, is that so? Daisy obviously didnt believe it, she asked suspiciously, and then picked up, Forget it, I think you just want me to go to Diamondstar, okay, Ill go. At the other end of the phone, Julia heard that Daisy had guessed her idea and agreed to it, so she was in a good mood. Hanging up the phone, John sat on the bed, obviously unable to understand Daisys thoughts, she wondered, Why did you say yes to Julia, she had such a bad attitude before! Daisy stretched out, her eyes still a littlezy, yawned, Doesnt matter, Id like to see what she wants. After saying that, the two of them slept again, and when they got up again it was already more than eight oclock. They washed up and had a breakfast before they slowly went to Diamondstar. Half an hourter, Daisy was once again standing in front of Diamondstars building, feeling nothingpared to the dull mood she had when she left. Lets go. Daisy and John walked through the familiar hallway to the door of Julias office and were about to push it open when it was pulled open of their own ord. Daisy, there you are. Julias face peeked out from behind the door, a smile on her face practically squeezing the flesh out of her cheeks. Daisy swept her twice breathlessly, not understanding what she was selling in her gourd. Julia, what exactly are you trying to say? Daisy sat aside on the sofa, sizing up the heavily made-up woman in front of her suspiciously, and already had a few guesses in her mind. Dont be in a hurry, you see I havent even given you this New Years gift yet. With that, Julia really brought some gift boxes from a super big cardboard box to John, and sat next to Daisy with a smile on her face: Near the end of the year, good contracts are not good, but I still have a few goodmercial activities and movie casting for you here, by virtue of Wait, Julia, Daisy raised her hand to interrupt Julias rambling words, frowning with a disgruntled look on her face, I told youst time that Diamondstar and I werent renewing our contract and you didnt keep me, so its not appropriate to talk about this now, is it? Chapter 1897 No Mercy On hearing this, Julia froze, pped her thighs, knocked her head with a desperate apanying smile, and handily took a document from her desk and put it in front of Daisy: Since youre here, I thought Id simply sign the contract renewal as well, look at the terms I gave you on it, its definitely something that only our first-line artists here are qualified to get. Looking at the contents of the document, Daisy lightly pulled the corners of her mouth without a trace. Those things written on it were indeed alreadyparable to Ninas resources, but, with the experience of herst life, she would never tie herself to this shitty ce. So she pushed the contract back in front of Julia, and smiled gently at her momentarily stiffened face: Thank you for your kindness, but I dont think I have the will. You Daisy, did you read the terms and conditions inside carefully? Julia was obviously exasperated, she secretly suppressed her anger, her eyebrows were raised high, her expression was full of questions. Seeing Julias appearance, Daisy couldnt help but sneer a few words in her heart. She really thought that Diamondstar was the only one she could stay with. Of course I do, I know this contract is notparable to Ninas, but the choice is mutual, I didnt want to choose Diamondstar, I loathe, dislike, this ce. This is too blunt, Julias eyes cold, face sunk like water. She pretended to be organizing the documents and mmed the folder heavily on the coffee table, Daisy, dont think that after acting in a drama, you can do it with your tail up, I came to talk to you about the contract because I think highly of you. Finally, she couldnt resist, revealing her original mean-spirited look. Daisy looked at her with interest andughed softly: Really, Im on fire, you look up to me, its not your fault, the fault is that youre not smart, but Im smart, since you wont leave me alone one day, today, Im too high for you to climb. You! Julia never saw Daisys low-browed, downcast appearance had this kind of arrogance, a time was actually blocked speechless. She had to vent her anger by pressing the ballpoint pen tip quickly and annoyingly. After an unknown period of time, Julia finally calmed down a little, she put down her pen, her eyes fell on Daisys figure, and said in a serious tone: Daisy, I see that you have no intention to quit the entertainment industry now, there is an agency to support you, how important, you are young simply do not realize, to regretter, I do not want to see tomorrows stars just fall like this. Julia has always said nice things whenever she wanted to. Daisy would have been a little moved if she had been in a previous life, yet today, she is not even half touched. Really? But I became famous for a role that wasnt even given to me by the agency. Daisys words were like a long de, directly piercing Julias strong rhetoric, and she half-closed her eyes, quite expecting how Julia would go round. But no matter what, Julia is a veteran, this kind of small scene, not so difficult to get her. Its true that I didnt give it to you, but without the tform of Diamondstar, how could you be qualified to receive the drama. Julia raised her eyebrows and looked self-satisfied. Daisy almostughed out loud when she heard it in her ears, and she and John looked at each other with a smile and sneered at Julia, who was still ying it cool in front of her. Diamondstar, we need people like you who are sincere and devoted. Im sorry to say that Ive been here for so long, but I havent been able to give you anything, so Ill take these gift boxes as my gift to you. After saying that, John put the things he was carrying back in front of Julia, stood up and walked out the door without looking back. Julia, who was left in the office, where she had been humiliated by a neer like this, directly overturned everything on the desk and threw herself on the couch in anger. On the other hand, John and Daisy both left from the office, and all the way John kept praising Daisy for being handsome, making her doubt herself a bit. Daisys feet had just stepped down a flight of stairs when a car braked sharply, sshing her with mud. Wow, thats not too long! Ill go get them for a theory! John took one look at Daisys pants and frowned in exasperation. She was about to go talk to the owner of the car when she looked up at the car and thought it looked a little familiar.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Forget it, its okay, dont go. For this small matter, Daisy does not want to make any noise yet, after all, now they are also considered a small red person, to maintain a good personal image. Pulling John with her, Daisy was about to make a detour when a sound of high heels caused her to nce sideways. Daisy couldnt help but look back, only to find that the person getting out of the car was Maya. In the air, their eyes collided, Daisy froze, her eyes grew cold, she hadnt forgotten what happened at theunch that day. This Maya, is not at all a saving grace. Aigoo, isnt this the young star who is half a hit on our social software. Maya twisted her waist, her face heavily made up, and pinched a shady tone towards Daisy. Daisy didnt hide from her either, she raised her eyebrows and shielded John behind her, Yo, isnt this the big star whos mostly older than me, Maya, how old does she look? She didnt say a few words in total, yet every single word of this was so angry at Maya that she hated to be called old and big! Daisy, are you looking for death? The lesson you learnedst time is not enough, right? Maya is extremely angry, a heavily made-up face is full of fierce traces, Daisy looks at the eyes, but does not take it seriously. She was about to say something back when suddenly a timid voice interjected, interrupting Daisys thoughts. That, excuse me, can I have your autograph, please? Maya cast a sidelong nce at the autographed version handed over by the little girl next to her, frowned and growled out impatiently: Im not in the mood for autographs, stay away from me! But, Im here to see Daisy A statement that froze everyone in the room for a moment. Daisy didnt expect to be able to sign autographs for her fans so soon, or as a real actress. Daisy took the autographed version, signed her name with some excitement, and then handed it back to the little girl, who was very happy to get the autograph and said thank you several times before running away. A few people standing by the road, Maya like a puppet general look at this scene in a daze, she suddenly felt that this scene is not real at all, clearly before and others can sign only herself, when Daisy can also be equal to her! Chapter 1898 Burst of Red You you woman! Maya pointed her finger at the tip of Daisys nose, she was so angry that she couldnt say a word, she couldnt understand that Daisy, who was a nobody ten days ago, was now signing autographs for others in front of her! Shes just ying a vicious female counterpart! Whats wrong with me? Daisy pushed away Mayas hand that was pointing at her, her heart veryfortable, the anger that Maya had set her upst time had finally subsided a little. I think Im fine ah, it looks like its Maya sister a little over the top oh. Looking at Mayas surging chest, Daisy knew that this time she waspletely pissed off that she couldnt speak. She turned her head to John and raised her chin, and in a moment, she slipped away under Mayas nose. With the runch of Peerless, Daisys poprity has grown, and she has been ttered by the numerous film contracts andmercials that havee her way. This time red, she must pick out the next good film, the entertainment industry is updated too quickly, the only thing that can make people take root, or good work. Well, dont pick this, you should pick this. At this moment, the two are sitting in the dress store, is picking out a dress, because Peerless fire, the director decided to have a celebration party, and Daisy does not have a few pieces of outstanding clothes, so they will be from thestmercial payment deducted a little, intend to buy a few clothes. Hey, its more important to pick a piece! Daisy was forcefully pulled by John to the changing room, forcibly undressed her and stuffed the gown on. What do you think? The two came to the mirror and were measuring whether the clothes fit when a familiar-looking person suddenly came in the door. Rio? Daisy saw the visitor in the mirror and was obviously a little surprised because it was a womens clothing store. Surprised? Rio walked over with one hand in his pocket, his gray suitforting against his toned body, his handsome smile so mesmerizing you couldnt help but sink into it. Thats for sure, dont tell me, its here for me. Daisy tugged at the hem of her skirt and raised an eyebrow, looking suspiciously at the person in front of her. Rio did not shy away from raising his chin in Johns direction, with a hint of cunning in his eyes: Of course Im here to find you, after all, I have a warlord. This move instantly betrayed John, and Daisy narrowed her eyes, wondering what the hell he wanted: What the hell is going on, just say it. Its not a big deal. Rio smiled and stared into Daisys eyes, This time Peerless has hit it big, and a dance floor was prepared for the celebration for the sake of liveliness, so I was trying toe and book a dance partner first. At the word, Daisy froze, the dance floor? A little girl from the countryside like her, where would she be able to dance such a high ss social event. Daisy waved her hand and hastily refused, I cant dance, Im just going to go over and have dinner When Rio heard her refuse so quickly, he couldnt help but grab her hand that kept shaking, with a secret dissatisfaction in his eyes: Do you think that you, who are half on fire, can refuse to dance with others? You are going to dance with others anyway, why not let me lead you? Take me dancing? Daisy raised an eyebrow and drew back her hand. She stood in front of the mirror, her suspicious eyes fixed on Rios dark eyes, and a possibility gradually emerged in her mind There are so many women in the entertainment industry, howe Rio has to find her? Moreover, the two would have had a scandal before, so this is not appropriate no matter what. Im not going to dance, and Im not going to dance with you. Daisy spoke firmly and looked indifferent as she pulled open the curtain of the dressing room and went in to change out of her dress. Seeing her so stubborn, Rios face instantly darkened, and for some reason, he could always sense a kind of distancing from her.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org This unpleasant feeling has always been around his heart. Well, just this one, lets go. Daisy got changed and came out of the dressing room, handing John a dress in her hand and asking her to go to the checkout. Daisy ah, youd better enlighten Rio, I see he looks depressed. John took the clothes, secretly whispered a few words in Daisys ear, and walked away quickly with the clothes. It is obvious that Rio is so good, why Daisy is always not enlightened? Daisy looked at Rios back and sighed. She did want to treat him as a friend, but there were some things that needed to be kept at a distance. Dont hang your head in shame. She walked up and tapped him on the shoulder. Sitting on the couch, Rio looked back at Daisy with only bits of light left in his eyes, which had just been radiant. The mood is not something I can control. Rioughed bitterly, paused, and then asked, Since you wont say yes to me, I hope that day you can really reject all of them, and if you cant, can I be your first choice? Rios tone was tentative, and Daisy wondered why he was so insistent on dancing with himself. She thought about it thoughtfully, and after a long silence, she finally nodded. Anyway, thisst dance she is sure to strongly refuse. Okay, I dont know what you want, but consider it a meet and greet for bing friends. At that, Rio hooked his lips and smiled, and the gloom in his heart was finally dispelled gradually. A few dayster, Peerless celebration party was going to start, and Daisy had been so busy runningmercial shows and choosing films that she didnt have any time to spare. On the day of the celebration, Daisy finished recording the interview and was about to take a look at the address and rush off, but her cell phone rang just in time. Without even bothering to look at the screen, Daisy picked up the phone, her tone urgent: Hello, whats up? Wait for you downstairs. Four simple words but Daisy froze, this familiar voice, clearly Vincent. How did he find his way here? Im in a hurry to get to the celebration, I dont have time to fool around with you. Daisy is really anxious, now only half an hour from the appointed time, she speaks in a more and more impatient tone, simply forgetting that the opposite is the number one person not to be messed with. Since when did I give you the right to talk to me like that? Vincents cold and dissatisfied voice came from the other end of the phone, Daisy froze for a moment before she realized that the other end of the phone was a man who was not to be messed with. With a mental sigh, she nced at the elevator that had reached the first floor and walked briskly towards the outside of the building, What the hell is going on, big guy? Since we cant despise him, its better to hold him up to the sky. In a good mood,e and pick you up there. Holding the phone, Vincent listened to Daisys attitude be submissive, and the dissatisfaction in his heart dissipated a lot. He lowered the window halfway down and his eyes roamed the buildings entrance to Daisys figure. Chapter 1899 doesn’t give you a choice When he saw a woman in an overcoat with long hairing out of the door, he immediately signaled the driver to pull up to her. What, still standing there? The phone call between the two had not yet hung up. Daisy looked at the luxury car that had inexplicably appeared in front of her and heard Vincents voice on the other end of the phone, and instantly understood that it was his car. Through half of the car windows, Daisy could not see the people inside at all. She was a little hesitant, not knowing whether it was better for her to go in or to take a taxi by herself. It was getting close to the appointment, yet a long time with Vincent would make her feel uneasy again. Do I have to open the door for you? The low voice came from inside the car, Daisy was frozen by the tone of the shiver, it seems that two more minutes of thinking, they will not want to go anywhere. How dare you. Daisy hung up the phone, gave a fake smile, pulled open the car door with mixed feelings and sat inside, the warm air inside the car wrapped her instantly. Whew, it can be so cold out there. Daisy closed the car door and sat against the side, not daring to look at Vincent more than once. She was not afraid of him, but always felt inexplicably flustered, and to cover up her embarrassment, she even cupped her hands and breathed hot air, as if to drive away the cold. Yeah? Vincent inclined his head and casually swept Daisy twice, saw her not too thick coat, naturally took the gloves off his hands and casually threw them to her, Here, put it on. Looking at the ck gloves thrown in front of her, Daisy froze for a moment, she pursed her lips, as if trying to suppress some of the emotions that had risen in her heart.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I dont want it. Daisy turned sideways and took the gloves and handed them to Vincent, seeing only the night and the misty lights outside the window outlining an indistinct silhouette. At that moment, the car suddenly crossed a bright road, the orange lights instantly ignited the ck curtain inside the car, the dotted starlight gradually pieced together Vincents handsome and three-dimensional side face, and the pair of heart-stopping amber eyes were calmly gazing at her under the slightly messy bangs. Daisy looked at this scene in a daze, she tightened her grip on the fingers of the glove, hanging in mid-air hands suddenly some weakness, can only hang down the head averted gaze. You dont want it? Vincent did not understand Daisys mood, and did not want to specte, he propped up the corner of his forehead, under the long curly eyshes was the same unfathomable emotions as always. He said coldly, In my case, you were never given a choice. A strong word pulled Daisy straight out of her dream. She gazed at the glove in her hand in a daze, coldly lowered her face and flung it to him haphazardly without hesitation. I just dont want it, in the end I have nothing to do with you, right! She is really blind, thanks to her just thought he looked also quite gentle. Vincent was smashed by the glove, the heart has been hidden emotions have been some control, he ck face, once he thought of Daisy and Rio in the dress store kissing and talking, a nameless fire will shoot up. From the moment Daisy acknowledges that she is Daisy, all that this person has should be his property. It is clear that he has already warned her, but as a result, she not only ran to answer the advertisement with Rio, but also talked andughed with him. That day, he really shouldnt have helped her get the lead actress in themercial, but he also couldnt watch what he had being made to do by others, and there was always a voice in his heart urging him to help her. He really is bing more and more unlike himself, his mind used to be only work, however now, this ungrateful woman next to him will also mess with his thoughts, making him quite annoyed. Vincent rubbed the corner of his aching forehead, tensed his face, closed his eyes and was about to say something when the driver mmed on the brakes, reminding the two that their destination had arrived. Thanks to Mr. Watts for dropping me off, Im off. Daisy was so angry in her mind that she spoke with extra distancing, and Vincent stared at her sharp movements as if he couldnt wait to shake him off. Is he that annoying? It is clear that one is still preupied with her and has not even shown a gesture of anger. Wait. Vincent didnt finish his sentence, where he wouldnt let her go, he pulled Daisys arm and tried to drag her back into the car. However, the ground slipped and Daisy fell directly into the car without standing still. Ah! Vincent saw her about to fall, a rare sh of unconscious tension in his eyes, he hurriedly got up and stretched out both arms to catch her. Is everything okay? The low and maic voice surrounds Daisys ears, she is annoyed, she opened her eyes and was about to yell out, but the handsome face close at hand can not shout a word, her face is like suffocating general red. No. is fine. She tried to hide it by dropping her eyes, but Vincent saw it right in front of her. Did I just talk too hard? You look angry. Vincent asked calmly, appearing to be simply asking, however, only he himself knew how much doubt he really had in his mind about what he had done today. No matter which way you look at it, he seems to care a little too much about the woman in front of him. He had thought that maybe he had cast some eyes on her because she was the only Daisy that he had not felt disgusted with so far. However, he had recently felt that the level of interest in her might be going beyond the limits he had set for himself. This uncontrolled uneasiness is gradually taking hold of his emotions. So at this moment, even though he clearly cared about her and Rios intimacy, but saw Daisy angry, still patience to ask again. Daisy was obviously startled by Vincents sudden concern as well. She sat up in a hurry, looked at Vincent suspiciously twice, waved her hand quickly and scrambled out of the car. No, no, Im alreadyte for the party, so Ill just go, Mr. Watts, bye! To prove her high interest, Daisy acted extra lively, with a fake smile that looked stiff and ugly. Vincent grimaced and watched her perfunctory look, and tried to call out to her, however, Daisy had already run away. Panting from the hotel door to the inside, Daisys heart still distracted, she thought back to the car Vincent kind of strange demeanor, the heart of the spection of the possibility of several more. Is Vincent testing her, or warning her? All the way from the elevator to the door of the box thoughtfully, Daisy also has not figured out this problem. So she had to absentmindedly push open thepartment door and gather herself to prepare for the celebration. Good luck with Peerless long ratings! Daisy had just opened the door when the sky was suddenly filled with fireworks falling from the sky and the sound of cannons resounding in her ears. She looked around at the people standing in the aisle in confusion, and the joyful faces of the people seemed to be waiting for her specifically. Chapter 1900 The Great Merit Hey, our great meritocracy is finally here! Director Ayan, who was standing by the door, saw Daisy finally arrive and greeted her with a very pleasant expression, the wrinkles on her face were squeezed to the end of her eyes with a smile. It seems that Peerless big fire has made him famous once again. Daisy has arrived, people are also together, hurry up and take a seat! Director Ayan changed his usual serious appearance and greeted the people to take their seats. The ttered Daisy was still a bit unresponsive. She patted her face, calmed down a bit, swept a nce at the people surrounding her shouting congrattions, and finally found a familiar shadow of herself C it was ra. Next to a few people, the two seem to have a sense of the heart, smile at each other, pulled away two adjacent chairs to sit together. Daisy, who was chatting with ra, took a few casual nces at the people walking by, and happened to notice M in a white dress with her sharp eyes. She was about to say hello to M, who was walking towards her, but she looked past Daisys face and sat diagonally across from her as if she hadnt seen her. Ms behavior obviously made Daisy quite puzzled, she turned her head to look at ra, nudged her mouth and asked in confusion, Whats wrong with this, werent we still fine during the shooting? At that, ra oddly nced at Daisy, shook her head, swept two eyes across the silent M: Do you not go online, Peerless this y only made you popr, online those peoplepare you with her, but also put her down to nothing, you say this who met who is not angry ah. ras words were right on the money, and Daisy was dumbfounded for a moment. So many stic sisters in the entertainment industry, and these third-party opinion can not be unrted. The good thing is, Daisy doesnt mind these things very much, rtionships are all about fate, and friendships are the same for her. A few momentster, the three tables of the crew were basically all there, and there were some empty seats, which I heard were prepared for the investors. As soon as she heard this, Daisy knew why Vincent knew she wasing here, he was the biggest boss of Peerless. Only this kind of small dinner, he that big boss even if he knows, is no matter what will note. Well now that everyone is here, we are going to get ready to start the first act of todays celebration, the New Years opening dance! Everyone say, who is the best person to dance this dance! The atmosphere was somewhat heated, and as soon as Director Ayans words fell, everyone was up in arms, shouting all sorts of names, yet the highest call was for Daisy and Rios names. Peerless, the y, originally did not have Rios participation, he was invited purely because he is Caverns artist, and this celebration party, in the name of Director Ayan, was actually held by Cavern. Oh, it looks like everyone wants to see Rio and Daisys opening dance! Yes! The people in the room in unison, Daisys face is getting red, she is somewhat confused to sweep a nce at Rio who has smiled and stood up, her heart is more and more embarrassed. She really doesnt know how to dance at all! This high ss social style has nothing at all to do with her, a person who hangs out on the fringes of the entertainment industry!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Daisy, go on. Director Ayan saw Daisy hesitant to move and couldnt help but walk to the other side and push her a little. However, Daisy was like a sitting bodhisattva, not wanting to move at all. She lifted her eyes and met Director Ayans glowing eyes, showing her dilemma: Director Ayan, I really dont know how to dance at all, so why dont you find someone to dance for me? Daisy remembers that Rio had made a deal with her that if she was invited to this celebration she would have to decline and would need to have a dance with him. But she still refuses now, because this dance can be any dance, it cant be the opening dance. After all, with so many people staring at her, picking his own mistakes not only made peopleugh, but also embarrassed him. Director Ayan looked at Daisys expression does not look like a lie, and at this time, he also remembered that Director Stone and he said, Daisy is from the countryside out of the little girl, can not dance is a very normal thing. Seeing this, Director Ayan also did not want to make things difficult for her, and nodded directly, considered to let her go. Unfortunately, Rio didnt want to let her go, and his cloudy face was already a sign of how embarrassed he was. His eyes were obscure and he said in a deep voice, If she doesnt jump, I dont want to jump either. Rio obviously thought Daisy had missed her appointment, and his always sunny and bright temperament became extraordinarily overbearing. Those present were surprised at his transformation, and even more surprised that Rio did not want to hide his anger at all. This, in the eyes of the crowd, has be a proof of the love affair between the two. Director Ayan put down his ss, frowned and looked at Rio with dissatisfaction, and was not surprised that he was so determined to resist. Is there really something between them? Hey Rio, I really dont know how to dance, so dont add to the mess by following. Daisy pursed her lips and had a bit of a headache. Countless pairs of eyes have been back and forth between the two hundreds of times, and even the most slow-witted can see what they are thinking. She doesnt want to sit the scandal out here. Im not adding to the mess, Im just in a bad mood and dont want to dance, it has nothing to do with you. Rio sat back down with a cold face and began to be silent. Daisys greatest hope is that he does not speak, see him sitting silent, the heart is relieved. The two argued, so that the original lively box temperature dropped several degrees, the original humor is not up Director Ayan is nowpletely out of luck. M took a look at Daisys embarrassed face and knew that if the atmosphere was not warmed up, it would be cold all the time. She sighed lightly, tugged at Director Ayans sleeve, pushed her head over, and pressed her voice softly over: Director Ayan, why dont I dance with Zach? Peerlesss male and female protagonists, even though not as distinct as Daisys character, have also received praiseter in the episode. Therefore, there is really nothing wrong with having them do this New Years opening dance. So Director Ayan gave it some thought and agreed to let M and Zach do the opening dance. After the dance, the crowds apuse drowned out M and Zach, Daisy looked at the two who slowly walked up from the dance floor, feeling that she still has a lot to learn. Chapter 1901 Storm The actor, that is, can y anything, she does not want to dance in the future also use a body double. She was just helping you out, wasnt she? ra swept a nce at M with the wind in her eyes while eating her food. Daisy looked at the bowl of rice and shook her head, I dont know what she thinks, she has no bad intentions, I dont like to specte on someone who has no animosity towards me. After all, M is one of the few people she can still talk to in the cast. Hearing Daisy say this, ra nodded and casually leaned back in her chair, looking unsalty all the time as she chucked her food: Thats true, speaking of which, those bosses at Cavern have quite a big face, and have no intention ofing until now. After ra reminded her, she suddenly realized that there had been no one sitting in the empty seats over there. Daisy looked around and suddenly felt something familiar about this ce, she frowned and pondered a bit, and then realized that this was the Fiona Hotel. Fiona Hotel? Daisys heart was tight, when she came she was sent directly by Vincent, after getting off the bus she had been so panicked that she did not bother to pay attention to where she had arrived, and when she entered the hotel door she went straight to the waiter and took herself to the door of the box where Director Ayan was. Waiting for the moment topletely calm down, she noticed that she had reached the ce that changed her life in herst life Daisy closed her eyes, her whole body chilled, her fingertips trembling lightly, recalling the events of that day and time, still can not help but fear. It was in this hotel that she lost her most precious. Obviously after her rebirth, she had tried to avoiding here, yet this time her negligence in her busy schedule allowed her to be pulled by the rope of fate once again. The only thing that makes her slightly grateful is that the day is not the right day, today is not the day that she lost her virginity, maybe today the hand of God will miss her and let her off the hook. Whats wrong, Daisy? asked ra, sitting right next to her, taking in her nervousness. She put her hand on her shoulder, but was surprised to find her skin cold and chilly. Is there something wrong with it? Daisy held her forehead, waved her hand, and just as she opened her eyes, she saw the door to the box being pushed open. Ah, Mr. Wilson, youre here! Director Ayan and some sharp-eyed actors, saw the visitor immediately stood up to greet, Daisy heard the sound to look over there, fat-headed Mr. Wilson with two young and beautiful secretaries are stepping in. Look at him, hes just a small shareholder in Cavern. ra looked at Mr. Wilson a few times with a sarcastic look in her eyes. Seeing this, Daisy raised her eyebrows in surprise and became more and more curious about ras true identity. Everyones here. As soon as Mr. Wilson entered, his lustful eyes darted all over the various actresses, and he pulled out a chair and sat down, with that smug gesture, as if he was strolling through his harem. Everyone is weing Mr. Wilsons arrival. Elsa, who is exceptionally quiet today, finally jumped out to speak at this moment, listening to her voice, Daisy could not help but frown, she swept a couple of eyes on the scantily d Elsa, her heart grew to despise her. Seeing a greasy old boss to get together online, her habits are really realistic. However, Elsas words Mr. Wilson is extraordinarily used, he piled up a face full of fat to look several times Elsa almost jumped out of the big boobs, lustful eyes very obvious. Hey, dont say that, were all the same ah, Peerless big fire is due to all of your efforts, and more importantly, Daisy ispletely red this time, isnt it? Mr. Wilsons words went round and round and finally circled back to Daisys. Daisy looked up at him with a fake smile, nodded and didnt respond. Such a perfunctory and cold attitude, obviously let Mr. Wilson dissatisfied up, he frowned, look tightened, just now was cheerful expression, at the moment extraordinarily cold. Mr. Wilson, why are you unhappy, let me drink with you. Elsa, who has always been the best at reading peoples faces, now seems to have suddenly short-circuited like a brain, not seeing Mr. Wilsons stiff expression, and greeted him with a ss of wine. It seems that Mr. Wilson has more than enough money to make her climb high at all costs. Pass it over to Daisy. Mr. Wilson didnt take the wine that Elsa brought over, he pointed in Daisys direction with an expressionless face, obviously trying to straighten her out.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In this regard, Daisy is not abashed, thest life drank a lot of wine, has long been a battle, but now may be the general resistance to alcohol, some can not hold up. Mr. Wilson, Daisy is still young, we should not give her this high white wine to drink, and change the juice is better. Director Ayan saw all this in his eyes, out of love and cherish the talent, he still opened his mouth to persuade two words. Mr. Wilson, however, was determined, and would not back down again. He waved his hand without hesitation, and the darkness in his eyes signaled the eve of a storm. Cant even drink a ss of my wine when my y is popr? No ywright has ever dared to disrespect me so much. Mr. Wilsons words were undoubtedly an insult to the entire show business, and they couldnt help but nce at Daisy, only to find that her expression hadnt changed. Why doesnt she mind at all? Rio casts a nce at Daisy, who is clearly suffering from questioning and gawking, but she still sits there calmly and coolly. Just like she faced herself, not to show, not to reveal to him a little bit of other emotions, calm and indifferent like a bodhisattva. If he could really control himself, he really didnt want to pay attention to her at all. If Mr. Wilson insists, then Ill drink for her. Rio withdrew his thoughts, buttoned up his suit and stood up from his seat. The light fell on his clean and handsome face, his upright and fit body was extraordinarily attention-grabbing, and peoples eyes couldnt help but converge on him. Daisy also could not help but look at him, in addition to amazement, there is a trace of difficult to understand theplexity of the heart. It is clear that she has tried her best to keep the two at a distance and just want to be friends outside of the entertainment industry, but Rio always protects her with no regard for anything. This made Daisy feel that maybe the person in front of her didnt just want to be friends with her. No need, Ill do it myself. In herst life, Daisy had long been ustomed to such scenes, with the older men always attempting to get her drunk and touch her a couple more times. Now that the scene has been recreated, she is disgusted and does not want to ept Rios love. Good, cool, Daisy, I like your kind of cool. Mr. Wilsons eyes were dark as clouds, he smiled inexplicably, but his expression did not contain a half-hearted smile. Everyone in the room knew exactly what Mr. Wilson was thinking, but even Director Ayan couldnt dissuade him, let alone anyone else. Chapter 1902 Threats They just dont understand why Daisy is blocking Rio from stopping the drinks for her. Daisy, do you know that this is high white wine, not to mention this tall ss, you will be dizzy even if you take a sip! Rio didnt want to see Daisy fall into the trap, he reminded Daisy in a deep voice, but invited Mr. Wilsons warning. Rio, dont say anything you shouldnt, if you dont think your star is too long. Mr. Wilson nced back at him, the cool breeze scraping against Rios face like a de. His every word was a warning not to talk too much. As a shareholder of Cavern, Rio could notpletely ignore Mr. Wilsons words. He frowned and clenched his fist, looking angry and helpless, and could only hammer the table hard. Daisy took it all in. She lowered her eyes and thought about what Rio had been doing, and the gratitude she felt for him made her feel more and more guilty. If she had not, for the first time, taken the initiative to provoke Rio, it would not have allowed such a simple and beautiful person to fall into the mortal world. He was supposed to be an angel only in heaven. Daisy withdrew her thoughts and stared at the fat-headed Mr. Wilson with a sneer: Mr. Wilson, theres no need to embarrass your first-tier male artist, Mr. Watts and you are still relying on him for money, right? Ill have this drink. She said it easily and frankly, her face as if she did not mind the general, aside Elsa could not help but look at her in surprise. Drinking this kind of white wine, even she, a woman who mixes between wine and cigarettes, has to shake her eyebrows, Daisy a yellow-haired girl, may not be too arrogant some. Elsaughed mockingly, twisted her waist and handed the tall ss to Daisy, raised her chin and looked at her arrogantly: OK, our big redhead, says shes a great drinker, so cheers to this one. Looking at the crystal clear wine in the tall ss, the aroma gradually permeated Daisys nostrils. She took the ss of wine close to the fine smell, a time frowned. The wine was even stronger than she thought it would be. Drink it. Daisys expression did not escape Elsas eyes, she lightly hooked the corners of her lips, already ready to mock Daisy who was going to vomitter. No need for you to rush me. Sweeping a cold nce at Elsa, Daisy lifted her cup, her lips already on the edge, when ra pulled at her and shook her head gently. Its okay, its just a ss of wine. Daisy gave her a reassuring look, raised her hand, and poured the wine straight down her throat with a jerk.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org In an instant, the spicy taste spread from Daisys throat to her stomach and intestines, and the fiery sensation burned her whole body, and even her fair face became more and more flushed for a while. Daisy, however, did not care at all. She took the ss and poured it to Mr. Wilson, indicating that she had finished a full ss as he had requested. Im done drinking. The aftertaste of the white wine was obviously a bit strong, and Daisy felt a bit dizzy as soon as the words left her mouth. This body is not so strong resistance to alcohol, in the past, this ss of wine, even if it is strong, she will not pour a ss. Looks like Miss Poole is quite a good drinker. Mr. Wilson sat in his chair and flicked a nce at Daisy with his afterglow, his keen eyes having long since caught her swaying posture. In that case, lets have a toast for everyone present. In the end, its not Miss Poole that turned around the ratings for our show. Director Stones words were light and airy, the smile on his face was brighter than anyone elses, and he looked around at a circle of people who all bowed their heads and didnt dare to speak, and the sense of self-gratification in his heart grew stronger. So many people bow down to him, howe she, Daisy, has to be a maverick? People like her always need to be taught a lesson to realize that they and she, one is a white cloud and the other is cheap dirt. Mr. Wilson, thats not good enough! Director Ayan, who has not dared to talk much, is nowpletely anxious, one person toasting a ss, even a grown man with more than ten years of drinking, would never dare to say that he can carry it. Mr. Wilsons words are simply pushing Daisy to death. Hearing another person defending Daisy, Mr. Wilsons face full of smile instantly frozen, unhappy gaze fell on the Director Ayans body said: It seems you do not understand my warning, then, the next y, Cavern will not invest you a penny. You! Director Ayan was also a person who could not speak, and at this moment, being pressed by Mr. Wilsons power, it was difficult to defend a word, and could only sit down with a red face, full of anger. Seeing this scene, the crowdsplex eyes fell sympathetically on Daisys body. She obviously did nothing, but she has attracted this kind of trouble. No need to make it difficult for others. Daisys head was still dizzy, she reluctantly stood up, her eyes were a bit misty: Since you areing at me, you dont have to spread the fire on Director Ayans head, Ill drink. Across the aisle, Daisy calmly watched Mr. Wilsons arrogant appearance, if she wasnt dizzy now, she would have wanted to record his appearance for Vincent to see, not knowing that he was the actual controller of Cavern. Daisy, youre crazy! Rio had been suppressing his roar for a long time and finally let it out. He rushed over in anger, grabbed her wrist fiercely and dragged her out. The woman in front of you is clearly showing off, she has to die here in order to be satisfied with the spoiling of herself! I will never allow you to trash yourself like this! Rios eyes, which had always contained a smile, were now bloodshot. He held Daisys struggling wrist tightly, not caring what others thought of his rtionship with Daisy. You let go of me! Daisys feet seemed to be on clouds, and with every step she took, her head was shaking like water, and Rios continuous dragging and tugging made her want to vomit. Im not going to leave it up to your whims. Rio was already in a hurry and had no time to care about Daisys thoughts. He tensed his face, pulled open the door and was about to take Daisy away when Mr. Wilsons cold voice came from behind him. Rio, think carefully, step out of this door, you can not say whether you will still be a part of Cavern. At the word, Rio and Daisys footsteps were both beaten. Never involve him, this is the only thought in Daisys mind. She broke away from Rios hand carelessly and almost lost her bnce and fell, but ra was quick to help her. Leave me alone, I dont need you to do that. Even though her head was already dizzy, Daisys thoughts were still awake. Her misty eyes seemed to be foggy, and she stared at Rios silent face through heavy shadows. The atmosphere of the box,pletely into the freezing point, everyone is watching, Rio will actually make what choice. Chapter 1903 Select I dont know how long it took, Rio, who had been silent, finally spoke up. He gazed at Mr. Wilsons cloudy face and looked serious: Okay, Ill break my contract from Cavern tomorrow, and the breach of contract will be delivered to your office first thing in the morning. This statement, the people in the room are all in an uproar, for a woman to cut off their own future, such a thing, no popr stars can do. Rio, however, did. No, I dont need your fake kindness! Daisy heard Rios words loud and clear as she helped ra to stand firm and shouted out impatiently. Rio didnt have to go this far, she was never someone who deserved this much from him. However, Rios mind was made up and no one could stop him. This is something Daisy felt as early as when he forcefully tried to get himself admitted to the hospital. This is my choice, it has nothing to do with you. Rio looked calm, his pitch-ck eyes were as quiet as midnight, dotted with divine light like starlight, dotting Daisys heart. She looked at the scene and couldnt help but freeze, what kind of charm did she have that was worth letting this starry-eyed mannd by her side. She was so ashamed of it that she only felt that she had nothing but guilt for Rio in this life. Lets go. Rio took Daisys wrist and walked out of the venue. ra stood by and watched the two quietly without saying a word. After the two had left, she sat back down, her heart like water, covering her mind. Leaving from the box, Daisy breathed in fresh cold air and her throat, which had been burning, was finally slightly morefortable, but she still kept feeling thirsty. Why dont you go to my room and have some water? Daisy held her forehead and subconsciously shook her head, No. Rio thought she was afraid she was plotting against her, he sighed lightly and patted her shoulder, Dont worry about it, the room Im talking about is a long term suite I rented at Fionas to conveniently hide from the media and I generally dont use it, Im not taking you home. An exnation, but let Daisy more dizzy, she looked up and blinked, feeling some familiar surroundings. Is that so? Yeah, the penultimate room at the end is my room, have a drink and rest, Ill take you backter. Rio looked at Daisys flushed cheeks, in the white skin of the reflection is more and more attractive up. He couldnt help but look at it twice more and felt in his heart that Daisy was much better looking than Nina. Well, Im going back, so you can take me straight back. Daisy picked up on Rios words, not knowing exactly what she had said, only that the aftertaste of the wine was getting stronger and stronger, making her thoughts and body more and more agitated. Have to go straight back? Rio, a sober man still somewhat unable to talk to Daisy, frowned and looked at her lopsided with some hesitation in his mind. He was going to get her sober first, but if she questioned wanting to go back, then he wasnt going to force it. All right, I wont ask you, lets go out first. Rio helped Daisy and headed for the elevator, where he was going to take her to the garage and take her home. However, by the time he got to the elevator floor, Rio felt his pockets and suddenly realized he didnt have his keys with him. He thought back with chagrin and realized that he should have left it in his room while he was changing his clothes. Rio pped his forehead in annoyance andmented that things were not going well. He put the dazed Daisy on the couch in the hall, lowered his head, and instructed patiently close to her ear. Daisy, wait here for a minute, Ill get a key and be right down. Um, good. Daisy put a hand over her eyes, feeling skyward, and just returned breathlessly. Seeing that she responded, Rio ced her and quickly caught the elevator, thinking to quickly get the keys down to take her back. However, at this moment both people do not know is that there has long been someone lurking on the first floor, has been waiting for the opportunity to move, after Rio hurriedly left, he came out of the shadows impatiently. Daisy, I told you Rio wouldnt protect you all the time, but I caught a break. Lying on the sofa in the hall Daisy was not aware of the approaching danger, only some strange noisesing from her ears in a daze, making her move her arm over her eyes to block the light and somehow open one eye. This opened her eyes, and immediately startled her, her face brushed white. Mr. Wilson, what are you doing here? Daisy looked up in astonishment at the erged fat face, not to mention the wine, even the soul was scared out of its mind. Seeing Daisys guarded look, Mr. Wilsonughed lightly, and without saying a word, he dragged Daisy, who was weak, to the elevator. I dont want it! Daisy saw that he was going to take himself away, Daisy struggled as hard as she could, however, no matter how hard she struggled, the other party held herself in a death grip.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. What the hell do you want! Little bitch, you Mr. Wilson reacted quickly, cursed and tried toe after him, but the elevator closed just in time, blocking him from the door. Looking at the floor that kept jumping in the screen, Daisy finally confirmed that she was safe, she was still leaning against the cold elevator with her heart pounding wildly. Chapter 1904 so close So close almost became someone elses flesh and blood But why was Mr. Wilson following him? Listen to his tone, as if he already knew which side he would be thrown by Rio. Daisy some cant figure this out, she squatted in the corner Lai, holding her forehead, suddenly felt the thoughts began to sluggish up, even just cold body also suddenly began to heat up. Whats going on here? Before she could think more, the elevator doors opened abruptly and she looked up to see that she had reached the top floor. Daisys hand was ready to knock on the door, and she turned around to see Mr. Wilson rushing over in a rage.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Daisy suddenly panicked, all the calmness of the past disappeared, could not care less and knocked on the door in front of her, just want to escape from the crazy Mr. Wilson at the moment. Elsas drug has been administered, and you still want to run! Mr. Wilson leapt to Daisys front with a few sharp steps, he screwed up a fat face and viciously grabbed Daisys hand. Hearing Mr. Wilsons words, Daisys hand knocked on the door for a moment in dismay as she was incredibly dragged along by Mr. Wilson, her anger shooting straight to her head. Youre saying Elsa drugged me? You guys teamed up to set me up? At the word, Mr. Wilson looked back at Daisys angry look, the smugness in his eyes could not be concealed in the slightest. He spoke: You do not think highly of yourself, you are worthy of who put more effort for you, only Rio that fool! Elsa this ss of wine is for me, the drug is also for me, who knows you hit the gun, she naturally want to tell me this thing to please me. So thats it? After understanding everything, Daisy involuntarily took a step back, she looked at Mr. Wilsons open and closed mouth in front of her in a daze, and suddenly felt that herst life was really a joke. She still remembers herst life, she relied on her good drinking capacity, went to dinner parties to some of the artists who looked too small to block the wine, she always thought that this could be done in exchange for a few positivements from others about her, but in the end, what she got was that others dislike her for being in the way. In the way? Indeed, in the way. Now she realizes that it was not only the wine that was in the way, but also the opportunity for others to soar to greatness. Now that shes not blocking the wine, fate has transported her here once again, seemingly to tell her that yourst life was just so silly andcking. Thats true, but I still wont go with you. This was Daisysst straw and she could not afford to miss it. The man at the other end of the hallway saw the two pulling and frowned, he lowered his eyes, not wanting to meddle. He was about to close the door, when the woman who had been blocked by the obese mans body suddenly revealed a side face. Daisy? Hearing the person calling out her name, Daisys anxious and restless heart was instantly relieved; if the other person knew her, then she was saved. So she nodded her head in acknowledgement, before she even had time to look at the other persons face: Yes, Im Daisy. Mr. Wilson, who had his back to the man, heard that someone wanted to meddle, and immediately looked impatient, how can someone interfere with anything rted to Daisy today? Mr. Wilson looked unhappy and pushed Daisy away as if she were throwing garbage. Mr. Wilson obviously did not expect that he had met Vincent here so coincidentally, his face became pale, and the panic in his eyes could not be hidden. Howe he is so unlucky today! Mr. Wilson nced at Daisy, who was leaning on Vincents shoulder in silence, and his face grew darker and darker. Why did he never know that Daisy and Vincent were having an affair! Misunderstanding? What I saw with my own eyes is still a misunderstanding? Vincent stopped Daisys waist, his tone of voice icy cold, he thought of this mans fat hands just touched Daisy, his heart more and more want to kill him. Vincent did not want to listen to his nonsense, slender eyes gently narrowed, the wind in the eyes like a de, quenched with a cold gaze straight to the top of Mr. Wilsons skull. Tomorrow, set up your share transfer letter, or not only Caverns shareholder status, but also your life will not be saved. Chapter 1905 A difficult night Vincent didnt even look back at Mr. Wilson, who was already ashen, as he naturally picked up Daisy, who was already breathing around his neck, and walked straight to the room. From the elevator entrance to now, Daisy has used perseverance to hold on for too long, not to mention that her body still has the after-effects of the strong drink, and at this moment ispletely relying on instinct in action. Daisy,e to your senses. Vincent looked at her flushed cheeks and semi-dazed eyes, and his heart, which had been calm and unruffled, seemed to have been cast into the gravel, and rippled in circles. He couldnt help but reach out his long, slender hand to touch Daisys soft face. However, halfway through, his hand was withdrawn, reason telling him that he did not want it. Vincent sat on the edge of the bed in silence, closed his eyes and tried to think of something else, but all that came to mind was Daisys face.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He was a little surprised when she had already left so many marks on his heart. Or is it that she is longing to be saved from the void of the past, to make up for the emptiness, and is therefore extra attentive to her? It cant go on. Vincent would like to pretend not to hear, but Daisys hand has reached inside his shirt, he caught her hand, looking back at her directly, the ground under his eyes has been clouded like a ck tan. If I am to help you, all the consequences must be borne by you. Is John up so early today? Daisys mind was puzzled, and all of a sudden she came to her sensespletely. She wiped her face and looked around nkly, realizing with a start that she had no idea where this ce was. Yesterday, it seems that something happened? Youre finally up, sleeping like a pig can. Daisy was gathering her disconnected thoughts when suddenly, the door was pushed open and a figure wrapped in a bath towel only in the critical area appeared in front of her. This scene, directly Daisy look silly. You me? Daisy froze and looked at Vincent in front of her, pointed at him and then pointed at herself in dismay, surprisingly unable to find the words to describe the awkward situation at the moment, feeling that all the words had been reformatted. Whats the matter, you want to renege after getting into bed? Ah! A bted panic and nervousness stalled Daisys heart, and she pulled up the covers, her eyes widening in embarrassment and unease as she slid back in session on the clean white bed to near the head of the bed. Yesterday, what really happened yesterday? Daisy held up the quilt and covered herself up tightly in embarrassment. Vincent looked at her already panicked demeanor and couldnt help butugh lightly. He also thought that the woman in front of him would be a calm and unruffled attitude no matter what she did. What do you think will happen when a lone man and a woman are in the same room together? Vincent picked up a pair aside one by one and put them on, although the scenery in front of him was very tempting, but he still had to keep his sanity. Daisy held her hot face, curled up under the covers, the hesitation in her eyes like a cloud, constantly converging on the many doubts in her mind. After what happened, wouldnt Vincent have been a little suspicious of her? Chapter 1906 Past Lives Last nights wine and drugs made her lose her mind, and by now she can only recall what happened until the corridor, and they say that after drinking, she would have said somethingst night that she shouldnt have said. And todays situation is almost exactly the same as herst life, the only difference is that she woke up as a living person. Now that its happened, forget it. Daisys head was still a little swollen, and she rarely bothered to think about it that much anymore, reaching down to pick up a piece of clothing that had fallen to the floor and put it on secretly under the covers. The indifferent tone of voice made Vincents hand tying his tie lurch, and he turned back in discontent, the button between his cor still unbuttoned, revealing arge part of his fine chest. Sleeping with me, and you still want to write it off? Vincent attached himself to him and ripped the covers off, exposing Daisys delicate little face to the air. His overpowering aura kept invading her heart, which was constantly retreating from the tangles, and this made Daisy resist more and more. I dont mean to hold you responsible. Tugging the covers from Vincents hands, Daisy didnt dare to look him in the eye. It is strange to say, obviously his attitude towards himself has always been distant and close, how now it looks like he wants to catch himself? Its hard to believe thatst night, he said something extraordinary? She waited for Vincents next move, biting her lips tightly as a way to pour out her tension. Do you think Ill be happy just by saying that? Vincent pinched Daisys cheek with one hand and turned it hard, he stared at the person in front of him, his expression tightened and the bottom of his eyes sank like a deep tan. He knew by the look on her face that Daisy must still feel good about herself. The white bed, Vincent propped up and shackled to Daisy, they looked at each other, she looked at the man close at hand, her thoughts were filled with the magnified handsome face in front of her. There are such good-looking people in the world, each silhouette is like being kissed by angels, loaded with beauty and beauty, carefully outlined features with the amber eyes, if you say it is the heart, it is not too much. Vincent, indeed, is not something she can manage and own. When she met Nina, she had fantasized about getting Vincent to like her, yet at this moment, maybe he really does, but she doesnt want it. Its nice to climb up thedder, but if she doesnt lose because of herself, but because of a lie, there will be a day when she loses after paying more. Such a needless effort, she did not want to do, but also hidden from Vincent, let him do it. In this life, in addition to revenge on their enemies, they must also end up owing many people, right? Daisys heart throbbed, she did not want to say such words at all, but she still forced herself to say it. Really, so thats the answer you wanted. On the bed, Vincent coldly and abruptly released his hand, he stood up, showing an expression of disappointment in her to the extreme, his expression was cold: But you should get it clear, this is Fionas 312, this is my exclusive room here, even if you want to leave, that person should be you! Daisy listened to the anger suppressed in every word of his sentence, she was depressed, and there was only a strong subdued look in her eyes. She was about to say something when suddenly, ament from Vincent made Daisy freeze. Fionas 312?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Her eyes widened incredulously as she looked at the arm of the person in front of her, the coldness at her fingertips gradually spreading throughout her body. You are are saying that this is your exclusive room? Vincent thought the country girl in front of him was surprised at his own financial resources, he swept her a few times with contempt, standing by the window with his arms sped and his eyes downcast, looking at her askance: What? Think I cant afford to live here? No I just want to know why you are renting a room here The out-of-control emotions in Daisys eyes fell into Vincents eyes, and her tightly furrowed brow seemed to be suppressing something. Vincent raised his eyebrows lightly and temporarily collected his contentious attitude. He said calmly, The Fiona Hotel is extremely private, and its not surprising that many celebrities also have their own exclusive rooms here. At the word, Daisys pupils instantly lost their radiance, she absent-mindedly bent her back, her face a miserable white, and said to herself in a trance: So thats what it means, all this is never a coincidence. In herst life, the same room 312, she lost her first time and woke up with a stinging 10, 000 left. Daisy still vividly remembers the desperate and angry emotions she felt at that time. She ran to the counter to ask the owner of 312 in order to find out who the person who hurt her was, but the receptionist wouldnt tell her. Just at that moment, she felt so dirty. It just so happened that Timothy appeared in her life at that time, and his gentle and thoughtful feelings for her had always made her very grateful, feeling that she, a person who did not deserve to be loved, also had the best feelings in the world. So she trusted him and loved him with all her heart. Thepany gave him the opportunity to find a movie, takerge scale photos to make money to pay off his gambling debts, and even indulge in his asional abuse of himself. She was controlled by her own self-pity and fear at that time, and there is no doubt that she was afraid that Timothy would finally stop loving her. However, the final exchange was the desperation of that scene at the hotel, and now, looking back, she cant help but want to p herself. Daisy lowered her eyes in silence, not wanting to face the status quo, originally thinking that the hand of fate had missed her by mistake, but in fact she had been walking on the same carving board. Only this time, because she met Vincent in advance and thus knew who the real owner of 312 was. Both lives were taken away by the same person, her emotions are not onlyplicated but also puzzling. The answer in Daisys mind is nine times out of ten and the person in front of her is rted, the most likely is that she tried to escape and bumped into him and was brought into the room by the water. When you think about it, Daisys heart is filled with gratitude that she befriended Vincent in advance, otherwise, after such a thing happened, even if she made up a story that she was Daisy, he would never believe it. If thats the case, shell have trouble containing Nina. What coincidence? Vincent, who obviously couldnt understand what Daisy was saying, raised his eyebrows and gazed silently into Daisys eyes that had regained their rity. Just a moment ago, she seemed to a figured out what must be the problem. No, theres nothing. Daisy categorically would not tell him what was on her mind, her thoughts and emotions had regained theirposure. Ignoring Vincents probing gaze, Daisy sat up and got out of bed, picking up the clothes on the floor piece by piece and putting them back on. You seem to be hiding something from me. Chapter 1907 not familiar Vincent tied his tie and buttoned up, his gray suit wrapped around his upright figure, Daisy looked back at him and missed a beat in her heart, obviously the same gray suit, but the feeling he exuded waspletely different from Rio, Vincent was too lonely and cold. Retracting her beaten thoughts, Daisy dragged her already wrinkled gown and tried to go to the bathroom to brush her hair, yet Vincent who didnt get an answer didnt want to let her go easily. So he yanked Daisys arm over and swept her into his arms. You havent answered me. This sudden move stunned Daisy for a moment, and she quickly calmed down, her pupils imprinted with the morning sun that had risen outside the window. We dont know each other that well, we dont have to tell you, do we? Dont get your hands on me. The words are strong, but Daisy is almost begging, Vincent is not willing to let her go, cupping her chin, face close to her, warm breath on her face from time to time, making Daisy panic. Why, you were much more daring than these movesst night. The flirtatious words spilled out from Vincents low, charming voice, and Daisy felt like she had been drugged again, her cheeks burned terribly, and she hung her head and didnt dare look at him. By mentioning what happenedst night in such a matter, Vincent is trying to embarrass her. She wont let him get away with it easily! Daisy gritted her teeth, ruthlessly pushed him away, covered her chest with a few big gasps of air, and then tried to grab the door and escape. Vincent knew she must be heading straight for the door, and with a few healthy steps he blocked her from leaving. This time, Daisy ispletely angry, she looked up coldly at the man in front of her, look very unhappy: What do you really want? Youve slept with me, you dont want to pay me, and you want to sell me to Africa? At that, Vincent tilted his head in slight confusion and suddenly understood what Daisy was talking about. He raised his eyebrows, his expression was unpredictable, and his eyes were obscure: I havent mentioned this matter yet, and yet you remembered, are you being fainthearted? Vincents words were undoubtedly testing her, but Daisy didnt eat it either. She tilted her head, pursed her lips and looked at him disdainfully twice: If you dont believe Im Daisy, just forget it, theres no need to keep testing me, right? Is that funny? Listening to Daisys aggressive rhetorical question, Vincent raised an eyebrow and stared into her stubborn eyes with an indistinguishable expression. It seems that it is too early to say that Daisy is lying to him. Vincent put away the suspicion in his mind, raised his wrist to look at the time and found that it was alreadyte. He surveyed Daisys wretched gown and frowned rather discontentedly. This gown of yours is too worn out, lets take the back door and send you back. Seeing him looking at his clothes with a disgusted face, Daisy was furious, it was not his fault that his clothes could turn out like this! The two emerged from the hotel, Vincent took off his suit jacket for Daisy to shield himself, and soon led her to the car.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Now is not like the old days, her fame is still bigger than before, if the media photographed can be bad. Straight back to your rental house? Vincent got into the drivers seat and started the engine, with some disdain in his tone. Daisy looked back at him, blocking her bare shoulders with his suit, and muttered discontentedly, Yes, its my crappy rental house, just send me downstairs by the big president. Her tone sounded a little angry and Vincentughed lightly and pulled out of the parking lot. Sound like youre not happy? Then why dont you move out of there and Ill find the ce for you. Whats more, Daisy has never wanted to win anything by climbing thedder, shes always just wanted to hold on to those who are good for Nina. So Nina couldnt help but say, Put away your thoughts, Im not interested in being a canary, Id rather be a sparrow. At that, Vincent raised his eyebrows andughed lightly incredulously, now there are too few women in the entertainment industry who dont want to be a canary, and how many women are attracted to men like him. The only one who could simply reject him and tell him he wanted to be a sparrow was Nina. Vincent was in a good mood when he got a special answer, and he looked at Daisy in the rearview mirror with a glint in his eyes that he himself had not yet noticed. Daisy sat calmly in the back seat and just heard him say, You want to be free, fine, but youre only allowed to fly in the woods Ive set aside. Half an hourter, Vincents car pulled up under Daisys rental house. Vincent in the drivers seat loosened his seat belt, inclined his head to look at Daisys hurried movements, and pulled the door open to get out of the car together. Seeing his movement, Daisy froze and hurriedly closed the car door and pulled his arm. Inside the car, the two men stared at each other, one in dismay, the other calm and unruffled. Vincent obviously did not understand what Daisy meant, he spoke calmly, a pair of slender eyes hid inscrutable emotions, reached out with long fingers to curl the broken hair by her cheeks. Whats wrong? You look flustered? No Daisy inclined her head, her eyes dropping, obviously a little nervous, Its just, you dont have to get off with me. Her faint-hearted look fell on Vincents eyes, and he frowned a little, his slender eyes screwed together, his mind a little puzzled. Is it possible that there is something unseemly in her house that she doesnt want him to see? Vincents face tensed up as he thought about it, his eyes pressed to the side of Daisys face, and he looked at Daisys constantly fluttering eyshes, his mind raised in suspicion. Why is it unnecessary? I havent been to your house yet, right? Surprisingly, weve done everything, so whats the point of going to your house. Vincent withdrew his hand and sat down in the drivers seat, his tone sounded in, yet Daisy sensed a different meaning in it. It was an ident, and I said I didnt want you to be responsible. Chapter 1908 The Beginning of the Pact She swept two nces at Vincent, displeased. I dont want him to go up, just because Im afraid that someone will take a picture, Ill go up alone, even if Ive been photographed, Ill say its a friend who sent it back. Vincent, however,pletely misunderstood and imagined things to beplicated. Dont want me to be responsible? Vincent gave her an odd look, the anger in his heart had been stirred up by her words, and he couldnt help but piggyback on a few sneering chills in his eyes: Did I say Im responsible? A word as if nothing happened, a cold to the extreme eyes, instantly like a pot of cold water generally poured Daisy from head to toe. It turned out that she had made a fool of herself. Daisyughed lightly to herself. In the end, she didnt believe she had what it took to tie up this wild, icy man. Sitting on the passenger side, she unconsciously clenched her fists, forcibly holding back the feeling of resentment and humiliation in her heart, trying to remain calm: In that case, theres even less need for you to go up there, never again, Mr. Watts. Daisy is angry, Vincent even if not to see, just to feel the atmosphere in the car will be able to detect. But he didnt understand what she had to be angry about, obviously she was the one who upset him first. Does this make you look more reasonable? Vincent did not bother to think about what the woman in front of him was thinking, he inclined his head and took out a ne ticket from the pocket of his suit and threw it to her with a cold expression: This is a ne ticket to Rosrane Vige, a weekter, you line up all the things and go with me. Looking at the ne ticket stretched out in front of her, Daisys heart gave a beat and had no intention of taking it. She nced up at Vincents watchful gaze, the emotions of the party long since pushed to the back of her mind by the urgent present situation at hand. I dont want to go. Although she knows that refusal is of little use, Daisy still wants to try, in case she reveals herself, then her life has ended prematurely. At that, Vincent looked at her, a strange look shed in his eyes, and he pursed his lips, You dont have the right to refuse. Yes, there is no right to refuse, he has already told himself. She has only the right to obey orders with Vincent. I think you people are really too unreasonable. Daisy also does not know where to get the courage, holding arms then coldly leaned back in the seat, face angry: Do not want you to be responsible for me, but also to call on me, in the end I do not know you, right? I dont even know why I messed with you.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. When these words came out, Vincents face suddenly became ugly, it turned out that he not only wanted to use himself, but also kind of wanted to clear the rtionship with him. Why did you mess with me? Did you think I couldnt see that day that you said those words on purpose? Vincents face sank, and the aura around him suddenly plummeted a few degrees. Daisys heart tightened, the cold wind like a de straight into her heart, the whole body is cold. So, he saw it long ago? Then why does he keep The first time I saw Daisy not say anything, Vincents eyes darkened, he was only trying a little, she was going to panic? Originally thought, she is still a pretty gutsy woman, it seems that in front of him, even a woman like Daisy, can notst a few days. However, just as his thoughts were settling, Daisy clenched her fists violently and turned back to re at him viciously. She yelled out in agitation and disgust: Intentionally provoking you? If I had tried to take advantage of you, why wouldnt I have cried and hanged myself after all this happened and let you make me famous! Mr. Watts, you really think too highly of your charms! Please dont appear in my life anymore. Once these words came out, Daisy gave vent to some of her uneasiness, however, she also became more and more unsure of herself. Because, in her heart, she knew that these words were tantamount to a gamble. If Vincent is just testing her, then these words, heard in his heart, can more or less ease his suspicions, but most likely, really let him not appear in her future life, if he went to Nina, everything can be finished. Another possibility is that Vincent really found out, but dyed making a move on Daisy, has been testing her purpose, and now put these words out to more or less disabuse him of the idea that she was trying to climb thedder. However, no matter what, as long as he finds out that he is lying to him, it may all go in the direction of getting out of control, and all her little thoughts, it is all in vain. Yeah? Vincent listened to her and raised his eyebrows a little, his expression clearly not believing much. He couldnt forget Daisysme self-getion act that day, except that he did care enough about what she said to go back and check her profile and find almost no discrepancies, which is why he deepened hismunication with her. These few days together, Vincent is more and more confused about whether she is the Daisy of his own memories, often into a kind of doubt. Therefore, even if he cant pick Daisys fault, he still cant help but try again and again. In the end, though, its still the case that he doesnt really want to be cheated out of his feelings. In the overly quiet car, Daisy wondered what Vincent was thinking. She resisted her inner urge to escape and forced herself to meet his obscure eyes. Yes. Daisy answered firmly, clearly perceiving the gradual slowing of Vincents heart under his eyes. She was a little suspicious, surveying the side of Vincents face, wondering in her mind if he was no longer going to pursue the question. The silent atmosphere between the two was piled up, and just when Daisy thought it would go on like this, Vincent suddenly turned his face and spoke up. If thats the answer youre giving me, I can only say that it proves nothing, and I havent thought about proving anything. He said it lightly, as if he didnt care at all. However, Daisys heart instantly set off a shocking wave, she was quite stunned to nce at Vincents side face hidden in the shadows, the emotions in her heart bucketing up and down. So, Vincent was digging a hole for her! He didnt even want to know his attitude and whether he was deliberately inviting him on, Vincent was just testing her repeatedly to force a result she would never tell. After thinking about this, Daisy couldnt help but look at Vincent two more times, this man really has too much on his mind. First use the airline ticket to cause her mood swings, then to press the question, and finally hear a lukewarm exnation and then stop, this kind of action is like teasing those cats and dogs in general. Chapter 1909 Showdown So thats what Mr. Watts thinks, it seems that Im still thinking too much about you. Daisys words were not cold, Vincents heart was not touched, he lightly hooked his thin lips, the ticket in his hand thrown into her arms: You do think too much, the truth of the matter how I have long had a number in my heart, as long as you are really Daisy, I can ignore everything. Of course, if you lie to me, you will only end up worse. Vincents threatening words were low and thick, like a boulder pressing directly into Daisys heart. She looked at the ticket in her hand, her mood was never moreplicated. Vincent said he already had a certainty in his mind, so how much did he actually guess? Daisy is only relying on his lost past to be safe and sound today, and if the truth really has the potential to be revealed, everything will really be over. Thinking about it, her mood got heavier and heavier, so she had to shift her attention to change the subject and catch her breath. Why take me to Rosrane Vige, which Ive only been to a few times? At that, Vincent nced at Daisy with a bemused expression, the slightly longer bangs on his forehead hiding the broken light under his eyes. After all the probing today, he did not ask Daisys real purpose. Today, the only thing he can confirm is that Daisy is specifically looking for her, and as to whether this information belongs to her, these are still difficult to know. Because even if she said it, she couldnt check it out herself, so the only thing he could do was to get to know her while being wary. So, he spoke: Now, I can show my hand with you, the Vin you are talking about is me, about the past, I have no memory, but if you think that this can fool me, then the price you have to pay is absolutely unaffordable. You must be warned that since you have deliberately courted me, there is no way for you to leave my sight until I check that everything is true, and this ticket is the beginning of the contract between you and me. The beginning of the contract? Daisy gradually tightened her fingers, the heart of the dark currents, it seems that Vincent is to tie her up, if you look on the bright side, can only say that in this way, Vincent will not have the energy to care about Nina. But she was also afraid that Vincent would find out the truth and bury himself. But these things have not happened after all, Daisy rubbed the corner of her forehead, closed her eyes to cover her mind, and decided not to think about these things for the time being. Youre Vin? Daisy collected herself and feigned surprise as her eyes widened and Vincent watched her expression with some interest in his eyes. You should have heard about this, but it doesnt matter to me, and you dont need to respond to it, the surprise on your face looks too fake. Vincent did not hesitate to pierce Daisys mask, so she felt extra pressure, this man, it seems to have long seen her through, the only thing still unclear, is whether she is really Daisy, and her purpose is what exactly. So a thought, Daisy also some want to show him a showdown, obviously he knows everything, they have to keep ying dumb feeling is not good at all, anyway, now Vincent will not do anything to him for this. So she calmly spoke, Forget it, Im toozy to get around you, I do know youre Vin, but Im also really Daisy, I didnt want to admit it in front of you before because I didnt want to make more trouble, now that youve found out, I have nothing to say. Daisys calm demeanor simply does not seem to be a lie in general, and Vincent cant see any clues from it. Since she has admitted that this is a deliberate performance of a chance encounter, then many suspicions have be investigable, Vincent eyes darkened, the heart has a n. He turned his head and looked out the car window at the nts, the iparable emptiness of the past was surrounding his heart, Vincent sighed lightly and spoke calmly: Its best if you admit it, I dont want to be cheated of my feelings, for you, Ill reserve my opinion for now, if you can fill that dark past, even if you The rest of the words Vincent did not say, Daisy puzzled to look back at his slightly silent side face, eyes flooded with doubts. Even if I what? Nothing. Vincent lifted his head and restarted the engine without a word: Keep the ticket, this time go to Rosrane Vige, stop by your house, there is still a lot we dont know enough about each other. Daisy did not bother to ask him why he wanted to understand himself, she lowered her eyes, her heart was filled with a thousand emotions, wondering what the man in front of her was nning. But even if you know, what can you do? Vincent has clearly marked the road on her path, she simply does not have a choice. A few momentster, Daisy stepped out of Vincents Mercedes alone, she looked a little distracted, and until she returned to the rental house, her hand was tightly squeezing the ticket. Opening the door of the rental house, John immediately leapt to Daisys front and hugged her tightly. The unsuspecting Daisy was suddenly bear-hugged, and the intense suffocating sensationing from her chest cavity due to the squeeze almost made her unable to breathe. This time, Daisy immediately from the trance emotions red awake, began to hands struggling hard. John, are you going to suffocate me! At the word, John let go of Daisy, she frantically punched her shoulder, the tears in her eyes could not stop flowing: To suffocate you, you do not return calls one night, go to Fiona also can not find you, do you know I am very worried about you ah! Seeing John so out of shape, Daisy suddenly froze, she recalled the events of yesterday, her face was quite a bit worse, but she quickly hid it. Dont cry, Im fine, I didnt return your call because I dropped it, yesterday we were in high spirits and went to sing somewhere else. Daisy wiped the tears from Johns face, looking at her reddened eyes, her eyes could not help but be tender.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In this life, there was someone else who cared so much about her, warming her heart that was growing cold from revenge. She vowed to be popr, to be worthy of herself, and to be worthy of her fans and those who love her. Daisy remember to let me know next time. John was pulled by Daisy to sit on the sofa, and his aggrieved look was heartbreaking. Daisy reassured her a few more times, and the rest of her eyes casually swept the coffee table, only to see that it was full of scripts. Originally, yesterday John did not go with himself, is to talk to the producers and directors of the next script to go. Chapter 1910 Running Man Although she caught fire with her role in Peerless, however, this poprity will always gradually decline with the end of the drama. Daisy needs to keeping up with works to brush up her face and acting skills so that she can be recognized by more people. These scripts, are they all okay for you? Daisy picked up some scripts and looked at the names, none of which she remembered. It seemed that none of these scripts were ones that could have the potential to be a hit in the future. Its not what I think anymore, I just went to talk to you about the pay, the script I also brought back to see if you want to take the high priced script, or take the low priced script. At that, Daisy raised her eyebrows, with her current acting skills and poprity, even if it is higher, how high can it go, these investors and directors, all monkeys, know that her current fame is all false. When you put it like that, Id like to hear what the highest price theyre asking for an episode is? See Daisy showed a curious expression, John all of a sudden also serious, she opened her notebook, handed to Daisys front: you look at it, the highest is not a TV show book, is a variety show, called Running Man, they are still very interested in you want, the price is also open at one million per issue. One million, which is a huge sum of money in the eyes of ordinary people, is too little for an actor in Daisys eyes. The good thing is that she does not have an agency now and there is no such thing as a draw. Okay, then take this variety show. The words fell, John froze for a moment, she put a script in front of her, some confusion: Why not take a TV series, take a variety show no one will watch ah. Indeed, seven years ago today, in addition to some of the older variety shows are more popr with young people, a little older people simply do not have the concept of variety. However, after that, with the Japanese and Korean streams into the domestic market, the country also set off a trend of variety shows, the highest ratings and burst into the limelight, is Running Man. The most important thing is that this variety show is not just one issue, so it is simply the best tform for showing your true self to fans and solidifying your poprity, so Daisy will never let go of this opportunity. But these words, she will not say much to John. So she said, TV dramas have the benefits of TV dramas, variety shows have the benefits of variety shows, and after acting in TV dramas, I asionally want a change of mood. Seeing Daisy say this, John had nothing to say for a while, so she had to say, Then Ill book this variety show audition for you for the time being, only, this audition is now in a months time, in between Ive also taken somemercial performances and endorsements for you. Hard work, John, Daisy gazed into Johns eyes and smiled gently. She must have been carrying a lot of pressure to do so well for her first time as an agent. However, the feeling of being able to work together makes Daisy feel good. Time passed and it was noon. The two simply cooked and ate at home. At this time, the doorbell suddenly rang, Daisy and John heart a shock, the two looked at each other, Daisy stood up and intended to go to open the door. Who is it? The delivery, Mr. An sent you something. Daisy, who was still a little hesitant, immediately froze when she heard such words, and she nced outside through the cats eye, and sure enough, a little brother was carrying arge and small box. Daisy quickly pulled open the door and looked at the delivery boys tired face, and was a little surprised: Vincent delivered this? Yes, Miss Poole, he asked me to deliver these to your door personally, and theres a load of clothes downstairs, so Ill bring them up for youter when my colleague arrives. The little brother replied very formic, can not hear any emotion, however Daisy is stunned, the hallway has been piled up seven or eightrge boxes, downstairs there is a car of clothes.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She cant fit in her little rental house at all! Wait, I want to refuse! Daisy shouted out almost without hesitation, with a very serious look. Dont Miss Poole, Mr. Watts will definitely take me for it! Once the little brother heard that Daisy would not take anything, the face that had been little expression suddenly became pitiful. Daisy was stunned for a moment and began to struggle left and right. She called out to John toe over and tell him what happened, and both of them began to frown. Tell you what, you leave these seven or eight boxes, the clothes you drag back first, Ille and talk to him myself. Thinking about it, Daisy only came up with thispromise solution, the little brother heard no choice, so he had to tell Daisy to let Vincent off the hook. It seems that Vincent has left a deep shadow in his heart. Ten minutester, the three of them worked together to move the boxes inside. After the little brother left, Daisy closed the door and looked at the eight boxes that filled the living room and couldnt help but get a headache. Hurry up and tear it down, its taking up too much space. Daisy didnt even want to know what was inside and didnt have the slightest feeling of surprise, she just thought Vincent really had too much money to spend and would only give her trouble. John, who was extraordinarily excited, picked up scissors and cut the tape on the boxes one by one. Wow Daisy, its the newest phone! Mr. Watts even sent two colors! John opened one of the small boxes, turned out the two cell phone boxes inside, suddenly fussed up, Daisy has not yet figured out the situation, casually swept two eyes have been John held in the arms of the cell phone box, look calm. Someone like her who came back from seven yearster is simply not interested in the current smartphone. Daisy kicked the box that upied the position, hanging her head down, still thinking about the conversation between the two people in the car, the look is all distracted: Really, that is quite good, you one I one it. John, who had been in a state of excitement, and Daisys downcast look formed a strong contrast. In the room crowded with boxes, John finally looked back at Daisy, whose figure was silent, as if he had finally noticed something. She looked at the new smartphones in her hands, her eyes showing reluctance, but finally put them down and turned to Daisy worriedly: Whats wrong Daisy, you look like you have something on your mind, what really happened yesterday? Is it Mr. Watts Chapter 1911 Deterrence Although in the end things did not happen, but no matter what, Daisy will never forgive others to use their own, Elsa this time, must pay the price. After the surprise, Johns heart was endlessly angry, and she couldnt believe what kind of night Daisy had been through. She pulled Daisys arm over in a panic and frowned, checking her body nervously, her eyes holding a strong concern: Youre not hurt, are you Elsa Could Daisy looked at Johns innocent look and felt a little guilty, although she was not lying, but also misinterpreted the original course of events. However, now she no longer has the patience to exin what happened before, she now only wants Elsa to taste the humiliation. So she soothingly took Johns hand, smiled and shook her head lightly, Its okay, I felt she looked wrong and didnt drink. Hearing Daisy say this, John was obviously relieved, she patted, looked determined and said, I will never let you go to a wine dinner alone in the future, will it be so lucky if this happens again. John has a point, however the crises at the table are not defused by one more person. She has seen too many men and women ying up directly on the table, the entertainment industry, never a clean ce. But John didnt seem to understand this, and Daisy didnt want to tear down her innocence. She nodded, looking serious: Mm-hmm, Ill definitely take you next time, but Ill have to settle a score for Elsa on this one. At those words, John froze for a moment, and she gazed up at the eve of the storm under Daisys eyes, a hint of gloom pouring from head to tail. Daisy, what do you want to do? Daisy sneered, the afterglow of the eye wind like ice des, can not hide the coldness, she spoke softly: Help me contact Paul once, I naturally have a way to deal with Elsa. After John and Paul finished contacting each other, Daisy sat at home waiting for him toe over while she packed up the boxes at home. A few momentster, Paul arrived as promised. When the doorbell rang, Daisy asked John to open the door and the three of them sat on the sofa, the atmosphere was not warm. It looks like Paul is winding down now. Daisy raised her eyes, and her t, prating eyes saw through the arrogance in Pauls eyes. It has been a long time, the man in front of me is indeed alreadypletely unable to see the previous down-and-out young man, but the lonely feeling in the bones can not be removed.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Wherepared to Miss Poole, now is the force of Nina, became the popr neer it, this means and guts, are not ordinary people can do. Pauls gaze drops, from the door has never looked at Daisy, he ys with his phone, talk is not cold. Seeing this, Daisyughed lightly, but did not me him, from the pit to fly to the sky, more or less will be some floating, as long as not excessive she can ept. Only, her patience has significantly decreased. Pushing away from the coffee table, Daisys eyes went cold, and the living room light hit her face harshly, looking extraordinarily solemn and overpowering. She got right to the point: I dont want to blow each other off with you, so lets get right to the point, I want you to help me chase Elsas scandal. Elsa? At that, Pauls hand, which had been ying with his phone, paused, and he looked up at Daisy and frowned, very dissatisfied. Even if you really want to ask me to chase any scandal, you dont have to give me the name of a third-rate starlet, its not smashing your own sign. The words fell, Daisys expressionpletely stiffened, she coldly swept Paul two eyes, the bottom of the eyes fell full of cold cold light in the living room. It seems Paul is now more than arrogant, hes simply out of sight. And please? Hes being hailed by celebrities who are afraid something will happen! Anyone might have invited him, but not her Daisy. All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the room will be to the freezing point, Paul also suddenly felt the atmosphere is not right, he finally raised his eyes to look at Daisy, but was shocked by her threatening eyes. A woman, how can have such a ruthless eyes Daisy took his surprise in her eyes, screwing up a face with thin, straight lips like a sharp knife de. Have you forgotten the note you once made to me? On the coffee table, Daisy expressionlessly put the contract signed and sealed by both parties on it and pushed it to Pauls face. Good thing she left an extra eye before, to prevent a hand Paul, or now he must be clear with himself. Its written here, you and I have a two-year partnership, Ill give you some big stuff intermittently, but you have the obligation to help me, Ive got you on fire until now with thest one, as long as youre willing to help me with this favor, I can give you another big one. In fact, it would have been a fair deal, and Daisy didnt have to produce this contract. But she couldnt stand to see Pauls condescending look. She was going to p this contract in front of him and tell him who made you. Moreover, the rtionship between the two is a partnership of equals, there is no need to assume such a superior posture. You Paul apparently recently lived too much spring, has forgotten that there is a contract thing, he was surprised to open his eyes wide, a time can not speak. Daisy saw his stammering look and sneered, What, want to renege on your debt and go to court? I dont mind letting you go back to the liberation, as long as those stars youve ckmailed boycotted you, its only a matter of time before Twitter bans you, and with all your hard-earned money,e and fight me in awsuit, Ill see if you starve to death first or I starve to death first. Her contemptuous attitude was like a knife thrust into Pauls heart. Those first-rate stars spoke to him with respect, and a neer who hadnt long debuted dared to provoke him! Chapter 1912 Negotiations The more Paul thought about it, the angrier he looked, he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth at Daisys hatred. I dont want to fight with you, but I cant ept your attitude, if we really start awsuit, I dont think I will lose to you! Whats more, as long as I reveal the things you ordered me to do, you wont be able to get along in the entertainment industry at all! Yes, he was right, Daisy raised an eyebrow, but did not feel flustered. The two are supposed toplement each other as a result, no one can threaten anyone, rather Daisy is in a ce where she is more likely to be pushed down the vortex by Paul. But so what if thats the case, Daisy never intended to give in to defeat. Sheughed lightly, the calm in her eyes like the windless night of theke, quiet and unfathomable: I think youre right, in that case, lets start with awsuit, just talk without doing, quite bad. Its a threat, and its Daisys gamble. She was testing Paul to see if afortable and wealthy life was what he wanted, or if being a step above her was what he wanted. This choice will decide his own fate because, the bottom card in Daisys hand is Vincent, and this is a Joke that can reverse any disadvantage. What the hell do you want! Paul couldnt guess what the woman in front of him was thinking, he could only feel that she was looking at himself with cold and sympathetic eyes. Is it possible that she has no reason to be afraid of any storm at all? Look at Pauls look changed three times a minute, Daisy can not help but yawn,zily leaned on the sofa, her look seems carefree, however the eyes of the light is aggressive. She said, I dont want anything, just to tell you clearly, dont pretend in front of me, Im not afraid of anything, moreover a person who is ruthless to anyone. Daisys words were quenched with ice, and Paul instantly felt his sweat pores were erected backwards, he was obviously much older than she was, and knew more about the rules of the entertainment industry. However, the woman in front of me has a special confidence and an unspeakable sense of vicissitudes. However, if Daisy had taken him by the hand, he would have been reluctant even if the material was bigger. After looking twice at Daisys cold look, Paul thought for a moment and remembered something else in his mind. He gave a lowugh, his expression was extraordinarily grim: Really, thank you for telling me this, but I may not be able to use this knowledge in my life, but I do know, you have already hooked up with Vincent with the information I told you, if I tell him that you are the fake Daisy, then what will he do with you? Paul will bring up this matter, long in her expected, rather, he said sote, but let Daisy feel a little surprised. She raised her eyes to Pauls smug expression and yed with her fingers in boredom: Still, you can go ahead and try, to tease a lion, dont you also have to stand in front of it, as long as you have the courage to do so and feel the need to do so, I definitely wont stop you. Daisy, with a low smile at the corners of her mouth, swept two nces at Pauls stiff face with her afterglow, as if she didnt think his face was ugly enough, and she added a softment. Dont you forget that youre the one who told me all this. If I bite you back and say that you ordered me to do it, in order to get information about the entertainment industry, how will Vincent treat you? If you want to drag me down, you have to see which boat your feet are on. The words fell, the living room fell into absolute silence for a while, Paul looked viciously at the woman in front of him, but there was nothing he could do. Since his fame grew, he didnt even put Daisy in his eyes, yet he didnt even know that his ego had tied himself to Daisys side. This woman, indeed, is not simple. Paul retracted his thoughts in silence, stiffened a pig liver-colored face, picking his hair upward in annoyance, he stared hard at the woman in front of him, his heart had a very different perception of her up. Track down Elsa, what do you want? After half a day of talking, Paul was finally willing to talk about the problem, Daisy raised her eyebrows in triumph, knowing that her words hadpletely deterred him. So she didnt bother with what had happened before, and her thoughts focused on the n she was about to implement. You dont need to know any of this, you just have to follow her throughout the photo shoot plus photography, and when you send it out, Ill naturally have bigger material for you. Daisy looked at Pauls depressed look for a few moments, but her heart was very happy, she just like to see him so do not want to do but have to do the hard face. Okay, I dont care to know if you dont want to talk about it, Ill leave if theres nothing else. Paul stood up, his footsteps hurried, obviously not wanting to stay one step longer. Seeing him leave, Daisy also did not mean to stay, until she heard the door ng closed, her heart was only a little ripple. Gone? While the two were talking, John stayed hidden in the room and listened. When he heard Paul leave, he opened the door and poked his head out to ask Daisy. Hes gone, soe on out. Wow, Daisy, you were so handsome just now! John sat next to Daisy and gestured with an exaggerated expression, as if she had done something extraordinary. Seeing John like this, Daisy was a bit helpless, sheughed: Im not doing anything great, you dont have to praise me like this, hurry up and clean up, go with me to do something. What is it? Hearing that Daisy was going out, John was obviously a little excited, she grabbed Daisys arm, her eyes showing anticipation, her body leaning close to her. Youll know when you go. A few momentster, the two disguised, low-key downstairs, on the way, Daisy from Zhuo Wei side real-time ess to Elsas location, intend to intercept her. That woman, set her up and still want to get back in one piece, that is absolutely impossible to do. Daisy, the Royal Hotel is here, Elsa should be entertaining in a private room on the forty-second floor. John nced rather nervously at the towering hotel outside the car, with some uneasiness in his heart. Daisy saw her nervousness, patted her shoulder andughed lightly: You dont have to go up there, just watch out for me here, Ille down when its done. Without waiting for John to refuse, Daisy got right out of the car and rushed into the hotel, clutching her newly acquired drugs in her hands. Royal Hotel, forty-second floor. With a ding of the elevator, Daisy stepped out of the elevator.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 1913 Premeditation She nced around, no one was there, the red carpet and crystalmps in the corridor created an elegant atmosphere, but Daisy had no time to appreciate this at the moment. Which box will it be in? Daisy couldnt help but think about it, there are about a dozen boxes on the forty-second floor, and it would be unrealistic to really try to squat or peek at them one by one. Daisy leaned against the wall, pondering for a moment, and then, suddenly, she had a bright idea. Although there are more than a dozen boxes, but here, she remembered that there is only onerge restroom, if so, she just need to go to the restroom squat. When she said she would, Daisy found the location of the forty-second floor bathroom and ducked behind the door, peering out through the gap in the joint and noting who wasing. I dont know how long it took, just when Daisy was feeling like she couldnt stand to fall asleep, a sound of high heels suddenly woke her up. Elsa could not see the person who came was a man or a woman, she struggled violently, trying to escape Daisys hands, but Daisy saw her struggle a few ps down, she no longer dare to move, only to let Daisy force-feed themselves. Seeing with her own eyes that Elsa drank all the medicine, Daisys resentment finally subsided a bit, and she picked Elsa up and let her hold her shoulders, intending to send her to the top floor. Because, she already knew from Paul, Mr. Wilson is also here, presumably waiting for Elsa to finish socializing, the two n to get a room. However, Mr. Wilsons sanity onlysted a few brief seconds, and when Elsa whimpered softly in distress, he could not stand it any longer and simply picked Elsa up and closed the door. Daisy, who saw all this in her eyes, couldnt help but feel smug, it seemed that this night, Mr. Wilson was going to have a good time. After finishing her business, Daisy did not stay at the Royal Hotel, she went downstairs and then went straight to meet up with John. The two talked about what happened on the forty-second floor and both couldnt help butugh out loud. The two men looked at each other suspiciously, and uneasiness rose in their hearts. So Daisy simply stopped walking forward, she frowned lightly and shouted out across the long corridor, rather warily, Who are you looking for, please? At the sound of the voice, the tall back that had been turning his back on the two turned around, he was wearing sunsses and a mask, so it was impossible to tell who he really was. Its me. The man saw Daisy, who was standing far away, and calmly removed his sunsses and mask. Rio Junyis fair face. A time appeared in front of the two. How is it you? Daisys eyes widened in surprise at the sudden appearance of the person in front of her. Rio pursed his lips, the shadows under his xen bangs hid the emotions under his eyes, Go inside and talk, its not convenient to talk here. John looked at the atmosphere between the two and felt something was wrong, she hurriedly excused herself to go to the supermarket and left the building, which left only Daisy and Rio two people. Hesitantly opening the door, Daisys heart somehow felt more and moreplicated about Rio, as if after yesterday, something she understood, but also more and more confused. What do you want to see me about today? Daisy lowered her eyebrows, her hair slightly disheveled at the corner of her forehead, and a ck cap on her head. Rio surveyed her outfit and sat down on a side couch. He propped up the corner of his forehead and said carelessly, What do you think I want from you? Rio flung the question back, but Daisy was silent and didnt want to answer. Both were knowingly asking the question, and neither seemed to want to serve as a trigger to provoke emotional ups and downs. If theres nothing else, you can leave, I have to look at other scripts again today. After only one night, Daisy felt that a huge valley had opened up between her and him, and she didnt want to face her inner guilt, much less say thank you. The emotion itself, is cut, the reason is still messy. She felt that the most calm way to deal with it at the moment was to ignore it.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Really, it seems youre a lot more subdued than I am. Rio squared his face, his starry eyes bright as stars, but dark emotions clouded them. Daisy didnt want to listen to what he had to say and absentmindedly unwrapped her phone on the coffee table with a cold look. Chapter 1914 Self-imposed consequences Rio, who was sitting on the side, saw that she didnt say anything andpletely ignored himself. He couldnt suppress the anger in his heart any longer and reached out slightly and pulled Daisys wrist directly. Are you running away from me? Rio tensed his face, his gaze refusing to let go of every micro-expression on Daisys face, his pupils reflecting her rather surprised look. Hearing Rios questioning, Daisy pulled his hand away with some annoyance. She pretended to be indifferent to hide the unexinable uneasiness in her heart: Im not running away from you, I dont know what I have to run away from you. If you want to discuss why I disappeared yesterday, just say so. Since Rio insists on making her the viin, she doesnt mind setting off the fire rope. Okay, so tell me, where did you go yesterday after I went upstairs? Rio sneered, sping his arms and staring at Daisys downcast expression, his emotions tangled like wool in a tangled mess. Daisy had already thought of what to say. She looked up and nced at Rio with a t expression, ignoring the clogged feeling in her heart, the emotions under her eyes bucketing up and down. John came to pick me up, and he was the one who took me back. Heh. Rio looked like he heard some really funny joke, couldnt help but hold his chin up andugh out loud, except that there was only a growing anger in his eyes. If youre telling the truth, then why did this phone fall on the doorstep of Vincents room? At that, Daisys curved spine stiffened, and she curled her fingers, looking with aplicated expression at the cell phone that Rio had heavily ced on the coffee table, realizing that the one cell phone was indeed her own acquisition. This must have been identally dropped on the doorway when Vincent got her into the room, and she should have been unconscious at that time. You werent evenpletely drunk at that time, were you? You couldnt wait to run to Vincents room while I went up to get the key? It seems that you had prepared for it deliberately before you came. Rios gloomy face, every expression on his face is full of ridicule, Daisy cant help but squeeze his fingers tightly, the heart are unspeakably difficult to feel. She nced at Rio with aplicated gaze and pursed her lips, not knowing whether to tell the truth, or not. Make your own choice, Ill give you two answers. A long sigh, Daisy also do not know what to say good, even if she escaped, after the things will be veryplicated, she and Vincent is now cut, the reason is still confused. The first answer is that my phone was stolen and left on Vincents doorstep by ident. The atmosphere between the two people is suddenly like extremely cold cold water, lightly inhale a breath, can be cold to the bones. Rio reluctantly hooked his lips in disdain, Why talk so much about it, to justify your own actions? The anger in his heart and the indistinguishable feeling that hadpletely shattered his trust in Daisy, Rio did not want to look at the lying woman in front of him, he stood up, his expression all cold and questioning. Seeing that Rio is not willing to trust himself, Daisy, however, has no intention of forcing her. This would have been the best, she did not want Rio two pulling together and continue to carry this feeling of indebtedness. If you think so, I think its fine, since youve finished asking the questions you need to ask, you should hurry up and go. Daisy continued to y with her new phone without looking up, looking as if she didnt care what Rio thought. The man standing at the coffee table was depressed, but didnt want to look down and ask for more. Anyway, in his mind everything has been capped. But Daisys attitude of not caring what he thinks is definitely a blow to Rio. It turns out that in her mind, he is a strange man who is not even necessary to coax. Okay, Ill go, and hopefully well both never see each other again. Rio did not want to lose to Daisy, so his look was more determined and colder. Daisy looked up at his upright posture and had mixed feelings for a while. The two of them may never be in touch again. Daisy lowered her eyes and listened to the loud mming of the door in the room, and the feeling in her heart was indescribable for a while. In order to divert her thoughts, Daisy ignored the anxious feeling inside her and subconsciously opened her new phone and browsed the web. While thinking about Rio, Daisy habitually clicked on Twitters Twitter Trend list, and her mood, which had been low, was suddenly piqued by a piece of gossip C Not to say much is not not to say, Daisy just emotional lightly knocked a few words, seven years after those because of the small number of stars can be too much, which makes her also learned to be careful with words. Her eyes flipped down to the bottom of the screen, only to see the cynicism of the crowd that dominated the majority. I think she is more suitable to y that kind of super-exposed film!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. [The status quo of the entertainment industry is such that this woman is not worthy of disparagement, let alone sympathy, and there will be a next one after she is scolded to death]. Manyizensments are not only sharp, but also from various angles to understand the problem, see Daisy is dumbfounded, they can really leisure ah. Just as Daisy was having fun watching, the phone in her hand suddenly rang. Daisy was shocked, looking at the unfamiliar iing caller ID on the top, not wanting to pick it up at all, but she was afraid of missing some important call, she still picked it up with a stiff upper lip. Chapter 1915 Quarrel Hello. Hmm. Hmm? What kind of answer is that? Daisy took the phone and took another strange look at the number, thinking that the voice sounded familiar again, so she continued to ask, Who is this? Who do you think I am? The male voice on the other end of the line carried a hint of unpleasant indifference, and Daisy was startled, if it wasnt Vincent. She asked tentatively, Mr. Watts? Hearing her call out his title, Vincent was quite upset. He sat down at his desk, swiveled his chair, and looked at the hanging pictures in his office with cold eyes. Did I give you permission to call me that, thats not what you called me that day in bed. At that, Daisys heart beat, face a red, Vincent this is which pot can not mention which pot ah, this kind of time still calmly talking about yesterdays matter! Sorry I forgot, Vincent, hurry up and exin what youre here for. Daisy did not want to chirp with him on a title, so she quickly changed the subject, so as not to cause another fishy. Vincent heard the impatience in her tone, he raised an eyebrow, not going to repeatedly count, anyway, he always had a way to get her to not have to address her so distantly. Everything is here? Something? Daisy froze, then remembered that she had forgotten to tell Vincent that the cart of clothes had been returned to her. Its still toote to say it, Daisy thought in silence as she held the phone. Vincent saw the other end of the phone, dyed to hear Daisys answer, raised his eyebrows, could not help but aggravate the voice to remind her: Hey, talk. Say what? Daisy came back to her senses, and the daze, suddenly, as if she remembered something, she hurriedly said, Well um, received, only there are too many things, I have a small ce here, that carload of clothes I did not want. At that, Vincent frowned unhappily, tapping his fingers on the table, he said coldly: You dare to return the things I gave you? You have to put it even if you cant put it down, even if your house is vacated, you still have to stuff it for me. When she heard Vincents unreasonable arguments, Daisy felt a bit helpless. The more they got along, the more she felt that the man in front of her was really unbelievable. Anything that doesnt go his way ends up being a cynical meal. She sank her voice and pursed her lips: Dont be so unreasonable, okay? In my heart, you send me so many things, I am already very grateful to you, any more would be added trouble. So thats what you think? Hearing Daisy say that she was giving him trouble, Vincent became more and more angry, and he remembered Daisys appearance in the dress store talking andughing with Rio, and chills rose in his heart. He said angrily, Youre refusing to ept my stuff so you can have a reason to go clothes shopping with Rio next time, right? The blood in Daisys entire body seemed to have frozen, and she tightened her fingers, feeling more and more suffocated by Vincents desire to control her. Most importantly, he brought up the name again that he didnt even want to face. Daisy pulled up her hair around her ears, the feeling in her heart could only be described as unbearable, so she yelled out in a bad mood: Mr. Watts, can you be more reasonable? These words directly forced the coldness out of Vincents whole body, and the atmosphere in the office dropped to zero. The good thing is that Daisy is far away and can only feel the long silence on the other end of the phone. The more time passed, the more Daisy felt some internal struggle, she suddenly realized that what she said might have hurt Vincent, so the act of pushing him away, would not lead to his disgust? From the beginning to the end, Daisys greatest fear of Vincent leaving the cause is that he approached Nina, as an industry leader, even if it is only to give Nina a little bit of resources, can make her chase for a long time. If it is not to minimize the outside factors, the hands have a bottom card easier to break in alone, she really does not want to seek skin with the tiger. Why dont you say anything? Daisy spoke apprehensively, her heart ebbing and flowing with various emotions, constantly specting on the mans demeanor on the other end of the phone. After a long time, Vincent seemed to finally calm the shocking waves in his heart and stated in an extremely cold tone without emotion, What do you want me to say. The cold, shivering voice, like a piece of ice on Daisys heart, she could not help but shiver, do not know what to say good. Its not toote to admit her mistake at this time, although she doesnt feel at all wrong. When its time to admit weakness, its better to admit it honestly. Daisy suppressed the resentment in her eyes, skimmed her gaze and stated expressionlessly, Sorry, my words were too much, dont take it to heart. Her words of apology were painless. Vincent tsked lightly, still dissatisfied in his heart, but after a few days together, he knew that this was already the result of her backing off. Vincent scratched his hair twice in annoyance, and the attitude of Daisy in his heart made himself more and more difficult to figure out. If ording to his previous personality, Daisy would have been tortured in his hands, and now, not only would he care about what Daisy thinks, but this woman even dares to ignore him and reject him! All these signs are indicating that things are gradually out of his control. When he thought of this, Vincents eyes seemed to see the borderless and empty past again, a person who had been abandoned by memories, would be abandoned again by this sense of expectation of wanting to be saved under such an out-of-control situation? He narrowed his eyes, and in a sh his face went pale as he whispered, You think Ill forgive you if you say things like that? Vincent sneered, repressing his suspicions about Daisy in his mind, the vulnerability that was not acknowledged by himself was amplifying his emotions infinitely. At the other end of the phone, Daisy heard Vincent being aggressive again, and the anxious feeling she had been holding back suddenly shot up her heart. What exactly is the point of him always making such meaningless threats. Daisy took a look at the phones call time and didnt want to talk anymore. Her long, thin fingers hesitated and hesitated on the red button, but then she suddenly remembered Vincents words that provoked her.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After hanging up the phone, Daisy flung the phone to the other end of the couch in annoyance, and she buried herself in the soft couch, casually resting her hands above her eyes, her heart feeling like a stone was pressing down on her heart. Chapter 1916 Another Mood She really doesnt understand why Vincent always treats himself with an attitude as if she is already in his pocket. Daisy sat up, hugging the pillow and sighed lightly, in addition to these doubts, her heart still buried a hidden uneasiness. In fact, she is more afraid or Vincent to her digging a hole, this mans mind even ten he can not calcte, if this is only a means to test himself, nted into the pit crying is not her own. The more you think about it, the more Daisy feels that her thoughts were too naive at the time, and that she had only provoked Vincent with a sense of crisis in her heart. However, there is no medicine for regret in this world, since she can only be around the tiger, Daisy has no way back, she can only calm down the slight ripples in her heart and grit her teeth to go on. After this, the time soon came a weekter, to the day when the two had agreed to go to Rosrane Vige. The storm that Daisy originally thought woulde early has not appeared in the past few days. Since Vincent does not appear, she is happy to be at ease, but the asional uneasiness in her heart still reminds her that Vincent is a bomb that will explode at any time. Sure enough, that morning, Daisy had not yet woken up, they were woken up by the horn that had been honking furiously downstairs. At first she thought it was the unscrupulous driver who did the disgusting thing, until she looked at the more than twenty missed calls on her phone and figured out that she was the source. Dont press it, Iming! Daisy hurriedly dressed, pulled back the curtains, shouted at the Mercedes downstairs, used the ten-minute makeup method to quickly create a simple makeup look, and picked up the ne ticket Vincent gave her earlier. Daisy, dont you want breakfast? John had just ced his breakfast on the table when he looked up and saw Daisy picking up her bag and running. She couldnt help but turn and watch her hurried back and shouted quickly. At that, Daisy waved her hand, copied a ss of pure milk and stuffed it in her bag, hastily pulled open the door and said hurriedly, No, you didnt hear that horn just now, Vincent is rushing me, you dont have to wait for me for dinner today, see you the day after tomorrow! After saying that, Daisy did not give John the opportunity to ask one more question, immediately, they closed the door and rushed downstairs. A few minutester, Daisy arrived at the first floor, a ck car was in her eyes, she was still a bit reluctant to meet with Vincent, but she also knew that if she did not meet, she would not be able to say where she would be next. There is no choice but to go hard. Daisy took a deep breath, pulled open the car door and sat in. Iming. Without waiting for Vincent to speak, Daisy greeted directly, cing her bag on her chest and clutching it tightly, lowering her eyebrows, not daring to look at the person next to her. Vincent has been looking down at the files on theputer, did not even bother to look at Daisy, the quiet carriage, only the sound of his tapping on the keyboard. Seeing that he did not say anything for a long time, Daisys heart that had been raised gradually rxed, she took a long breath, her posture was not so stiff, and her gaze was scattered between the receding scenery outside the window. I dont know how long it took, but the driver stopped the car. Daisy looked out the window at the airport and was about to get out, but she happened to nce at her gloves left on the seat. She was about to reach for it when she happened to run into another pair of hands, which were sorting through the papers scattered in thepartment. For a moment, Daisy seemed to be electrocuted, and hurriedly put her hand back, dodging the uneasy look like a frightened rabbit, and all this fell right into Vincents eyes. He raised his eyebrows lightly and mechanically tugged at the corners of his lips, Are you that afraid to touch me? Vincents sudden questioning made Daisy froze, she picked up her gloves in silence, biting her lip without speaking, no matter what she said was wrong anyway, so she simply did not speak up to avoid being angered again, causing both of them no pain. Seeing her head hanging low and silent, Vincentughed coldly in his heart, Daisy is learning to be smart and finally wont talk back. However, his unhappiness over the past few days seems to be getting worse, it seems that no matter how to look at the person in front of him, Vincent feels very unpleasant, but if he lets him punish her for something, his own heart is very resistant. What exactly is his disease? Vincent couldnt figure this out, and even less would anyone else know what was going on. Not wanting to respond Daisy looked up at his face and felt bad in her heart and hastily changed the subject, she looked into his eyes and calmly said, Its almost time to board, lets go. At that, Vincent gave her a deep look, and the anger he had been holding back for days seemed to have been reignited by her indifference. He clenched his teeth, did not want to vent this anger, the heart of the ups and downs of suspicion and questioning are suppressed in the deepest part of his heart, obviously the rtionship between the two should be like employees and employers as ordinary, should not have so manyplex emotions. Since she admitted that she was Daisy, it was necessary for her to stay by his side, but Vincent had no reason to limit whether she really cared for him. After all, he just wants that past back. It seems that he finally figured out the contradictory point of his bad mood for many days, Vincents heart calmed down for a time, he withdrew his gaze with Daisy, without hesitation, packed up his things and got out of the car. Daisy saw this and hurriedly followed Vincent, keeping a short distance from him. After they got out of the car, it didnt take long for them to get on the ne. Silencested almost the entire trip, and Daisy felt grateful for it, but increasingly uneasy. Vincent was thinking about something, she did not know, but this unfathomable man, it is not easy to figure out. After four or five hours of flying, Daisy finally arrived in the province where her vige is located, and the two had to transfer a bus to actually reach their vige.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. So Daisy took Vincent and decided to go to a small store near the station for a bite to eat before heading out. How about this store? Daisy stood in front of a small, rather greasy-looking restaurant and asked the first question the two had spoken since getting off the ne. Vincent nonchntly swept a nce, lightly pursed his lips, eyes dissatisfaction. Im not going, youre on your own. Chapter 1917 Each has his own agenda This answer was almost expected by Daisy, who sighed and touched her hungry stomach, intending to persuade her a little more. Daisy lifted her head, looked Vincent in the eye, looked a little tired and said, This store is already considered clean here, dont be picky, and then you have to take the bus for two or three hours, you are not iron. She hadnt eaten breakfast this morning and only took a ss of milk. Daisy barely ate a little of the airne meal on the ne, but it wasnt good. Hearing Daisy say this, Vincent looked down at her, not wanting to say more, and simply stood under the shadow of the tree branches on the roadside, his upright posture and handsome face attracted many peoples eyes back. Seeing that their own persuasion is ineffective, Daisy simply do not care, they sat straight to the store and ordered a bowl of noodles, the heart can not help but keep spitting. The big bosss frame is different from his own, this kind of small roadside stores into are not entered. A few momentster, the boss brought up the steaming noodles, feeling very good, Daisy was about to start eating, and could not help but look back at Vincent, who was still standing in the shade, looking at his phone, wondering if he should call him in once more. She frowned lightly and hesitated, gazing at Vincent wrapped in shadows, his cold aura blended with the floating light and shadow, the breeze lifted his forehead bangs, everything looked too much like a painting. The ripples in the heart that have been calm, seems to have once again set off the ripples, Daisy rather wretchedly retracted his gaze, do not want to admit that he was moved by beauty once again for him. She took a deep breath, stood up, said hello to the owner, and walked outside the store. Go inside, youll be really hungryter if you dont eat something. Daisys footsteps stopped in front of Vincent, and she stretched out her arm to tug lightly on his sleeve, her gaze hesitant and tentative. Vincents fingers sliding the phone paused, raised his head to look at the woman in front of him, he hadpletely calmed down the mood, and thus tightened up. Lowering his head again, Vincent stiffly pulled the corners of his mouth, the irritation in his heart like butter, once again by a look from Daisy, sticky and smeared on his heart. As if to wipe away this smothered feeling, Vincent gently retracted his arm a little, the obscure emotions under his eyes could not be seen under the lowered gaze.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Dont touch me, you do your own thing and dont worry about me. Daisy, standing in front of him, froze for a moment, and suddenly she thought of Vincents disgruntled question when they were still in the car. Is it because of that incident that she is nowing to say such things to stimte her? Daisy heart some crying andughing, the man in front of you also seems to have a childish side. She smiled lightly and stretched out a fingertip to touch Vincents finger, the gloom in her eyes had long since been dispelled, leaving only clear and warm like a clear sky. Dont mess with your stomach, whats the matter, lets talk about it after we eat. Daisys rxed and pleasant tone made Vincent, who happened to look up, froze lightly as he gazed at the person in front of him, wondering when she had changed her face. It is clear that all along, she has not always been a silent and bitter face to herself. I dont want to go. Vincents tone was calm, and he himself did not even notice his mood gradually turning better, but just subconsciously refused Daisys invitation. At that, Daisy cocked her head and thought about it. An idea suddenly flooded her mind and she decided to run into the noodle shop and take the noodles inside first. She held therge bowl up to Vincents face, her eager eyes watching his expression. Look at it, it really smells good. Come on, lets go eat noodles together, and after that well go to Rosrane Vige. Vincent looked down at the red noodle bowl, there was really no appetite in his heart, he gazed at Daisys eager gaze, his heart suddenly some can not refuse. This was the first time Daisy begged herself to do something, and he was a little happy. Good. Vincent replied sharply, his eyes never evennding on the bowl of noodles. His quiet eyes have been watching the smile on Daisys lips, he never knew she could also smile so brightly, like the sunshine in winter, shining on the infinite darkness of the past in his own heart, slightly filling the emptiness and silence. The woman in front of him is really not like those disposable women to him, right? The impulse in the heart even if it is calmed down will still rise again, Vincents gaze deep into Daisys eyes, he suddenly somehow understand ande to their own which inexplicable emotions actually came from. Was it love? It seems to have not yet reached that height, he simply knows that it is a stronger emotion than possessiveness, his past and present, need this one soothing. Thats cool, I like that about you. Daisy was in a good mood, and although she had keenly caught the change in Vincents mood, she didnt want to specte too much about what the man in front of her was thinking. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Each of them suppressed their own thoughts, Daisy pulled the still somewhat reluctant Vincent into the store, in the outsiders view this is a perfectly normal couple. But the two have a scale in their hearts, and when they leave here, they can still only stand back to the original position again, those suspicions and difficult to grasp the character, can only be proven with time. Half an hourter, Daisy and Vincent left the noodle shop and went to the station to catch a bus to their vige. A few hourster, Daisy vomited as soon as she got off the bus, her stomach turned upside down, making her extremely ufortable. Vincent, who was frowning with some concern, handed her two bottles of water to rinse her mouth. Youre in such bad shape? Daisy shook her head and frowned to suppress the nausea in her stomach: Its been a long time since Ive been in a car this long, its okay, lets get going or itll be dark. The road in the mountains is not light, the forest is often fierce beasts, so it is dark or as quickly as possible to return home, but Daisy once again to see Lauren that face, the heart can not help but feel the instinctive disgust. You look like youre a little upset? Vincent asked knowingly, holding up a somewhat ufortable Daisy and raising his eyebrows. Daisy let out a long sigh, looking helpless: If you hadnt asked me toe back, I wouldnt havee back at all, I dont have anything left for this ce. Chapter 1918 Returning home This answer was expected by Vincent, from the time he said he was going back to Rosrane Vige for another look and the mention of stopping by Daisys house, her look had been one of not panic, but boredom. It was also based on this judgment that he gave some trust to Daisy. Its just up ahead. Daisy pointed to one of therge tile and brick houses, and Vincent followed her finger with a slight surprise. Sure enough, just like the information out of the investigation, Daisys home is very poor, surrounded by two or three floors of small houses, only her home or a simple bungalow. The two walked down the rugged mountain road for a quarter of an hour and finally reached the tnd in front of Daisys house. A middle-aged woman was sitting on the porch resting, and when she saw the twoing together, she first froze, and her expression immediately became fierce. Daisy, what are you doing back here! You money-loser! Lauren cant forget Daisy set a fire before she left and almost burned all her precious things, before she was dying to go to the city, and now shes back, and shes not ashamed to bring a wild man, so its no good! Mom, dont get so excited, okay. Daisy felt a little humiliated and a little helpless, she didnt want toe back in the first ce, but if she didnt, she knew she couldnt dispel the doubts in Vincents mind. When Lauren heard Daisy say that, her heart got angry again, a yellow girl went to the city for a few days, but still dare to teach her to do things. Stop it. Vincent easily curbed Laurens hand, which kept waving, with a clearly ugly expression, Is this how you are a mother?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The man in front of him is quite imposing, but Lauren has grown up with two children alone, what kind of hardship she has not suffered, and at this moment she is not afraid of Vincents false threat. She yelled at the top of her lungs, pointing at Vincents nose, Dont think you can tell me what to do just because youre a human being, Ive seen more of the world than you city folk, but Ive seen more of this kind of scene. Apparently Lauren is uneducated and she doesnt realize that Vincents outfit is enough to feed her for years. Daisy saw this scene on the side, in addition to embarrassment, the heart can not help but spit, she hurriedly stood between the two, close to Lauren whispered a word. This is the big boss in town, Nina still has to look up to him for work, you will ruin Ninas future if you disrespect him so much. Laurens only concern is her own daughter, she heard this, a wrinkled face immediately became a different up, up and down several times Vincent, before finally throwing away the broom, eyebrows and smiles to wee up. Offended, offended, really didnt know it was Ninas leader! Come in and have a cup of tea. Vincent, who had been standing at the door for half a day, was stunned to hear Lauren invite him in. He and Daisy looked at each other, and she gestured for him to hurry in. In the foyer, Lauren served a cup of tea to Vincent and nothing to Daisy, who didnt mind and picked a stool to sit on directly. Lauren saw Daisy using her own stuff again and was upset, but didnt say anything more because she was now anxious to ask about Nina. O boss, how is Nina doing now? Hearing Lauren ask her own question, Vincent pursed his lips, did not deliberately to hide, he said: quite good, Diamondstar is promoting her, ourpany also signed a fewmercials with her. Lauren was obviously very happy to hear this, but she swept a nce at Daisy, and her face quickly sank, she hurriedly tried to tug Vincents arm, anxiously trying to ask some questions, but the other party untraceably dodged. Boss, I want to ask, when will Nina be able to act in the TV series? Lauren did not care about this trivial matter, she looked at Vincent with eager eyes, the wrinkles on her face made her look as if she had aged ten years. Nina, who was sitting on the sidelines, heard Lauren ask this question, and suddenly felt some pleasure in her heart. She yed Peerless must have been seen by Lauren, who must have been very lost when she didnt find her daughter in the y. Vincent also nce through her purpose of asking this matter, indifferent look in the absence of any ripples, he calmly said: temporarily did not hear, but there may be shot but do not know, I am not familiar with Nina. A sentence not familiar, so Lauren confused, the big boss is not familiar with Nina, familiar with Daisy? This time, Lauren looked at Daisys eyes more and more icy cold, she pointed at Daisys nose and yelled: She can act in a TV drama, how can my daughter not act, in terms of looks, there is no one in this hundred and eight acres who does not like my daughter! Vincent saw Laurens agitated look and felt that there was nothing more to say. He had onlye to see if Daisys house was really near Rosrane Vige today. Just as he was about to leave with Daisy in his mouth, a sharp female voice suddenly pierced through the door, making the two mens scalps tingle. Aigoo, Miss Davis, you have an honored guest over here! Daisys gaze went to the door and saw a middle-aged woman dressed in a fashionable manner step through the door. What honored guest! Shut up! Lauren raised her eyes and found it was Auntie Lily next door, and red at Daisy in exasperation, Obviously a money loser! Auntie Lily, of course, knew what Laurens attitude towards Daisy was, and she only smiled and didnt say much, her shrewd eyes falling straight on Vincents body. Didnt I say this honored guest, I heard you guys say it was a big boss just outside the door! The words with an obvious sense of ttery makes Vincent feel very ufortable, they are open-mouthed big boss, but it seems that he, the boss cheap and inferior up. Lauren saw Auntie Lilys eyes shining, knew what she had in mind, sneered and swept her twice, said a rare human sentence: With your old face, Ill tell your old man and let him beat you to death! Auntie Lily once she heard her purpose of picking through their own, can not help but dryugh twice, immediately smiled and waved his hand: You think too much, it is not my big girl has not married well,e to see. Dont look, this is our Ninas man! Chapter 1919 Shut up! Daisy sat aside and listened to the two of them arguing about whose family Vincent really belonged to, and found the scene too funny in her mind. She swept a nce at Vincents ugly face and knew he was not far from anger. You shrews, will you shut up. As a matter of fact, before Daisys thoughts hit the ground, Vincent couldnt hold back any longer. He stood up, his tall stance in the small room with extra pressure. Lauren and Auntie Lily were stunned into shutting up for a moment, staring straight at Vincents rigid face. I dont belong to any of you, and I want to break your family up right now, believe it or not. Never suffered such a slight insult, two countryside vige women topete with each other like a cabbage, could it be that they are such low-priced vegetables? Vincent swept a nce at Daisy, who was holding herughter next to him, and his mood became increasingly low. He pushed aside the chairs in front of him with force and walked straight out the door, suppressing a strong sense of irritation in his back. Seeing this, Daisy didnt dare to slow down and was about to chase her out when Auntie Lily pulled Daisy back. I heard her say gloomily, Daisy, did you use any tactics and tricked such an expensive man intoing home, teach me okay? Daisy looked at this forty or fifty years old in front of her, still thinking about attracting mens Auntie Lily, the heart can not help but vomit, she is obviously not even Vincent just heard the words to heart. She held back the nausea in her heart, swept a nce at Lauren, andughed softly, Auntie Lily, youre the right person to ask Nina about such tactics, except she failed. Lauren immediately exploded, screwing up her face, ring at Daisy and cursing, What are you talking about, you money-loser? My Nina is much better looking than you, youre the foxy one! At that, Daisy did not argue, she looked indifferent, calmly stated: Yes, it is because she is good-looking, so I want to use her beauty to make Vincent look at her more, only this boss has some eye problems, seems to prefer me oh. Anyway, Vincent is not here now, Daisy told a lie without blinking, Auntie Lily aside saw Daisys big change of temperament, the face still could not help but freeze. Is that so? She murmured, as if seriously considering the truth of Daisys words. You know, Auntie Lily is not only the prodigal woman in this vige, but also an oversized broadcast, as long as she knows whats going on in any family, it is always inevitable to spread the word around. No! No! This bitch is talking out of her ass here again! My Nina would never do such a thing! Lauren, of course, did not want others to view her baby daughter in this way, and she shouted excitedly, still trying her best to defend her daughter. Seeing this scene, Daisy suddenly felt unworthy for her. In her previous life, Nina had only been back to her hometown once since she arrived in the city red, and since then, even when Lauren fell ill in bed, she had never visited her or received her around for treatment. Nina has been using her very busy throughout the dy, even to the end Lauren said she wanted to see herst, Nina also did note, or she took pity on her, only to pay for her to do the afterlife. She sighed, her eyes bing somewhatpassionate, and shook her head, Lauren, dont be silly. Daisy is still a bit upset when she thinks about her previous life. In the end, she has done well enough in this duty as Ninas mother, but in the end, she got too little. But Lauren doesnt know what Daisy is thinking. She thinks that Daisy is fanning the mes and that she will be able to follow Nina to the city to live a good life. She looked away, the wrinkles on her face were engraved with the heartache of those miserable years. Daisy shook her head, only to hear Lauren say calmly, Youre the silly one, my Nina is the best. The truth is what, after all, to go to see to know, Daisy said it all, do not want to say more, she took a deep look at Lauren full of white hair, know that they should nevere back. Wait! Daisy was silent with a face, her foot had already taken a step out when Laurens urgent shout suddenly came from behind her. She looked back at the hunched figure in front of the bungalow, and her gaze showed doubt. Whats the matter, whats the matter? Hearing Daisy ask for herself, Lauren didnt say anything. She gathered her usual grumpiness and hurried into the bedroom, rummaging through the overhead cabs and pulling out a box of excellent craftsmanship. Daisy stood waiting at the door, not knowing what she wanted to do. Just when she was thinking whether Lauren would take out a broom or a stick to deal with herself, she saw her calmly take out a box and hand it to herself with no expression. This is your dowry, no matter how you live in the future, donte back in the future. Laurens voice is calm, her cloudy eyes are full of frost and numbness to life, if the only thing that can be called colorful is the expectation of Nina. Daisys heart was slightlyplicated, she fluttered her eyshes, looked down at the colorful box in front of her, reached out to take it and opened it.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Inside the iron box there are several gold ornaments, inside the ne and bracelet style is very old, bright yellow color, and the surrounding decay of everything is out of ce. So you still kept it. Seeing what was in front of her, Daisys heart was filled with mixed feelings, she bit her lips tightly to hold back her emotions, not wanting to reveal her feelings. These things, when her father was dying, had been talking about the dowry for her, those around the neighbors have been talking about, Lauren has not abandoned her, entirely because of the dowry, in the heart of shame. However, at this moment, seeing those originally lost gold pieces appeared in front of her eyes, Daisy could not help but hold tightly to this lost and found things, looking at Laurens eyes are softer. Thank you. For the first time in more than a decade, Daisy said thank you to Lauren, and even she felt a little rusty with these two words. Nothing to thank you for, just donte looking for me in the future. Lauren, after all, is a coarse person and could not read Daisys emotions at all. She waved her hand perfunctorily, threw down a sentence and tried to enter the house. Daisy looked at Laurens dry and thin back and thought back to the end of her, Daisy felt a little intolerant in her heart. So she called out to the person in front of her and ghostly reminded her, Pay attention to your body, if your stomach is not feeling well you must go to the hospital, it is a very serious disease. Chapter 1920 The Purpose of Straight Talk In herst life, Lauren died of stomach cancer, Daisy was a little emotional, but no more, fate is unpredictable, she did not want to help others too much to change their fate. Daisy looked at Laurens strange expression with pity, raised her hand and finally left, saying goodbye once again to the vige where she had stayed for more than ten years. The scenery of the mountain vige is beautiful, blue water and blue sky, but the road is rugged and difficult to walk, along the way, Vincent and Daisy almost always remain silent, both seem to have something on their minds. Whats the matter, still thinking about the big girl Auntie Lily introduced you to? Daisy didnt want to think about those heavy topics anymore, she turned her face and couldnt help but snicker at Vincent. You think too much, you talk so much, youre going to be a long-winded woman when you die. Vincent was no less mean than Daisy, and he swept her twice, his throbbing muscles hinting at his displeasure. Daisy also really did not want to pull some nonsense with him, she took out her phone to look at the time and the sky, digressing: I guess another half hour to walk to. It doesnt matter, its you, arent you in a nervous mood? Vincent is really does not miss any opportunity to test her, he raised his eyebrows Yang, can not see through the emotions under his eyes. Not nervous, I should say senseless. It is impossible for Daisy not to panic inside, except that after a storm on Laurens side, her own emotions did not fall here at all. Seeing Daisys face is not pretend, Vincent some bored withdrew his gaze, he nced twice Daisy has been holding in the hands of the iron box, the heart rose doubts. All along the way you refused to say what this thing youre holding is, cant you still say it now? Vincent has been asking this question all the way, Daisy found him a little too much talk today, she held the box in her hands without the slightest intention of opening it.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Stay out of it, were almost there up ahead, just care about your own business. Saying that, Daisy took a few quick steps and ran in front of Vincent. She just wont tell him, where someone will send himself to the mouth of the tiger ah, others will not, she Daisy even more will not. Half an hourter, the two arrived at Rosrane Vige. This is a ce that belongs to Vincent, yet once here, he became silent. Daisy inclined her head to look at Vincents heavy expression a few times, and for a moment, seemed to empathize with him. Do you remember the location of the orphanage? Vincent stopped and waited for Daisy to answer, knowing that this was the moment where the ordeal would begin. Over there. Raising her arm, Daisy skilfully pointed in a direction, her eyes full of confidence. Seeing the direction Daisy was pointing, Vincents eyes darkened and there were some thoughts in his mind that needed to be verified. Youre that confident? Then well go this way and take a look. Vincent looked calm and led the way in front of Daisy, his ck hair lifted by the wind, his gaze surging with unknown emotions. Daisy followed his footsteps, wondering in her mind if she had misremembered the message Paul had given her. A few momentster, the two arrived at the old orphanage site. Daisy raised her eyes to look at the orphanage, which had been deserted, and breathed a sigh of relief. It does seem to be here, except Vincent is ying sound bites with her. I know what youre thinking. Vincent sat on the stone, his gaze confused looking at the dpidated house, his slightly bent back, his heart a thousand times: In fact, there is another orphanage in Rosrane Vige, only it was built by me, many people who impersonated Daisy thought that it was the real orphanage, they did not realize that in fact this was the ce. When she heard Vincent say this, Daisy couldnt help but freeze for a moment, she really didnt know there was this file, but Paul is still reliable. Well well, of course they wouldnt know if they were fake, but Ive stressed to you from start to finish that Im real! Daisys eyes are firm, standing beside Vincent, looking strangely at the building that haspletely fallen into disrepair in front of her, the paint on the walls and almost all the broken ss, all telling the fact that the ce has fallen into disrepair. Vincent stood up, hands in his coat pockets, his turtleneck sweater obscuring his sharpened chin and revealing his pale lips. His gaze was lonely and lonely, as if he wanted to go back to the old days through this ruined light, Daisy saw his silent appearance, her heart tightened, the stinging feeling made her bite her lips, swallowed the words she wanted to say. At this moment, Daisy had to feel like a sinner, trying to use Vincents past to achieve her own goals, but the world cannot be all sympathetic, and she had to have her own choices. Do you remember anything? Vincent looked back at Daisy, and the dark tide that used to surge in his eyes had now turned into a sea under the moon, quiet and deep. Time has passed too long ago, I will not remember that much, besides I did not really grow up from the orphanage, there are still some memories about Xiaoan, also said to you. Daisy clenched her hand, not knowing if these words could be put off, and was slightly nervous. Vincent looked up at her, the emotions in his heart stumbled, but on the surface he still looked like he was on cloud nine: Really, if thats indeed the case, theres nothing I can do, after all, you are the most like a Daisy in all these years. He used the most like, instead of her or Daisy, Daisy was stunned, her heart flooded with various emotions for a while, she did not know what kind of thoughts the man in front of her had. I dont care how you think about it. Daisy opened the door dryly, looking puzzled, suppressing the unease drumming in her heart. At that, Vincent looked back at her, his handsome face was blown white by the cold wind, he suddenlyughed lightly and said calmly, Of course you dont mind, Daisy, its not that I cant prove youre fake, its that I dont want to believe it, you know? Standing beside Vincent, Daisy froze, her eyes widening in considerable surprise, not responding for a moment to what he meant by these words. She stammered and asked, Its hard to you Like me? Daisy couldnt ask the rest of the question, she lowered her eyes and thought back to every moment when the two of them were together, obviously the two of them didnt feel sopatible with each other, why would he say such misleading words? Youre thinking too much. Vincent saw her somewhat scarlet cheeks, and knew that the woman in front of him was thinking far ahead again. He pursed his lips and spoke quietly, Its just that my past needs you to fill it, and youre the perfect recement for Daisy so far. Hearing Vincents answer, Daisys pink bubbles in her heart were all burst by him one by one. She squeezed her fingers tightly, her heart sinking, and kicked a stone on the roadside in embarrassment. Chapter 1921 Special People So thats what you think. Vincent stood up and nodded calmly, his amber pupils reflecting Daisys slightly lonely look. Thats right, thats what I really think, and I want to have a showdown with you here today. Daisy sneered, not knowing how many cards Vincent had, and after the showdown there was the next one, it was enough to think about. She spoke coldly, her expression hidden in the sudden darkness of the sky: I dont care if you show your face to me, you dont give me expectations and I wont respond, and as for your past, what does it have to do with me? Is it easy to hurt someone, or is it easy to love someone? Both are easy for the one who has given his feelings, so Daisy has been exhausted by her own and Vincents repeated emotions, tossing her heart out. She admonished herself, but couldnt keep it down. Vincent sneered at her while desperately trying to get closer. This erratic nature of the rtionship has left the two men in a state of confusion. Vincent heard Daisys answer and couldnt help but frown as he looked at the woman in front of him, her stubborn and resigned look seemingly expressing her dissatisfaction. Is there something wrong with what he said? Vincent did not understand why Daisy was angry, and did not understand why he would care would try to figure out each others emotions, which should not have been something he would do, but recently, he seemed to do such things often. There is no need to express anger over such things, as long as you can do it, then what I give you will definitely be much more than what you have now. Daisy looked at Vincent a high above the model, the heart more and more cold cold up, she dont own gaze, twilight dull light cant light Daisy under the eyes of the heavy darkness. And if I say I cant? Sheughed twice softly, with all the contempt she could muster. Vincents gaze cooled and his lips pursed straight: What, you still want to resist me?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The woman in front of him is already unaware of the sky, and he has given enough tolerance, Daisy nowpletely really challenge his bottom line. Yes. Daisy expressionless pulled the corners of her lips, no trace of light in her eyes, dull as a dolls pupils. Vincent half closed his slender eyes, his thin soft lips stiffly hooked, forcing himself to hold back the anger that had been aroused in his heart. The two stared at each other, and no one refused to look away first, as if that was a loss. Do you have to make that choice? Vincent spoke quietly, the precursor of a storm already brewing in his tone. Daisy, on the other hand, is clearly aware of it and still has to go without a second thought. She tilted her head and smiled lightly, the wind blew her long ck hair, the light in the almond eyes became demonic and cold, Vincent quietly watched the scene, as if from that smile felt a more profound despondency than nothingness. What kind of emotion was that, for her? Its my decision because I dont want to be that substitute in your mind right now, obviously I am me arent I? You want to live in the past, but I dont. Daisy knew what her words meant when they were spoken, and she looked at Vincent with determined eyes, waiting for his answer. After herst life, she was profoundly disgusted with being held in the palm of her hand and manipted at will. If she lost all her personality because she couldnt offend him, then is she still Daisy? There is no doubt that she appreciates Vincents help, but when the love and hate in her heart are craving for a bnce, how can Daisy face a face every day and remain indifferent? She hated her wavering, and she hated seeing this man every day even more; it was the only thing she loathed about herself for so long. Really, you really are different from those before. Vincent frowned and shifted his gaze slightly. In the past, those women who pestered him would always expect him to let them do something, and thene back like a dog to ask for favors, or take the initiative to be nice to him in an attempt to get their hearts pumping for once. Seeing their disgusting behavior, Vincents good feelings were lost first, and with the kind of people who only see money and power, only more and more empty, so the darkness in his heart drove him to find a different person. In all his memories, only Daisy still has a vague memory of giving him a different feeling, and that feeling remains to this day. Could it really be the person in front of you? Vincent looked carefully at the woman in front of him for the first time, pointed chin, fair skin, ordinary features, in addition to a pair of eyes slightly more look, really can not be called a beautiful woman, but, under the twilight, she has a seductive aura. Not overly exposed, not to mention the beautiful body, just a soft and quiet and resolute aura, all this through the pair of radiant eyes, bing more and more soul-searching. Why are you staring at me. Daisys back chilled at Vincents stare and her gaze became a little impatient. Until now, she has relied on her own lone courage to force these words, in fact, she does not have any bottom. If Vincent insists on torturing her to death, then she can at least break off her thoughts on him and find another way, anyway, there is no way out of life, just see if you take a shortcut. Nothing. Vincent looked back, propped his chin on one hand, and looked up at thepletely darkened sky: Itste, lets go to the vige first. Vincent naturally walked into Daisy, took her hand and led her down the dim path lit only by the moonlight, a move thatpletely confused Daisy as she looked at the broad back walking in front of her, the warmth of her palm startlingly causing her to struggle. Vincent, youre crazy, Ive contradicted you so much, why are you still holding me? In the old days, he should not be to his own head a sneer, and then threaten some, turn around and go, how today did so out of character. Vincents footsteps beat, turned back and swept her a cool nce, his starry eyes lit by the luminous white moon: Do you really want me to leave you here and not care about you anymore? Dont! Daisy reacted, immediately shouted out, and hurried closer to Vincent a few points, growing up in the mountains, she also straighten out how dangerous the deep mountains really are. Vincent raised an eyebrow, suddenly found that she also has a fearful and cute side, the mood seems to be a good moment. Heughed, Then just be a good boy ande with me, dont irritate me or Ill throw you in to feed the snakes. Chapter 1922 Unexpected Unfolding Although it was just a joke, but Daisy still could not help but shiver, she hurriedly turned on the sh of the phone, relying on Vincent together slowly walked to the Rosrane Vige. Wow, its eight oclock, all these people should be asleep, where are we going? All the way, Vincents hand was holding Daisys hand tightly, she originally struggled a bit, but at the back, Daisy did not want to struggle, because there is no room to break free. Go to the other orphanage, its an asset under my umbre over there. Vincent sent an email and looked up from his phone. He inclined his head to look at the side of Daisys face. The moonlight painted the side of her face, and even the curled eyshes looked like white snow had fallen on them. This feeling is probably the beginning of caring about a person, right? Vincent was a little disbelieving, but felt normal, from the moment they met, from the time he knew she was deliberately approaching him but did not feel disgusted, from the time he started to mind up Daisy and Rios rtionship Everything has long been predetermined trajectory, but he does not want to admit it, Daisy in front of him can hold his emotions, do not have to live forever outside the joy and sorrow, as a spectator of the past and the future.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Thats right, wonder why you didnt just renovate that orphanage instead of building a new one. Daisy is still trying to struggle a little by Vincents hand, heart tingling feeling like being gnawed by ants, let her extremely ufortable. The two walked together through the already quiet vige, the silver glow spread behind them, the cold wind blew, Vincent again held Daisys already somewhat cold hand. He pondered Daisys question and answered calmly, Because I dont want people living in the only ce I can recall my past, but theres another reason: there are so many people who impersonate Daisy, one or two every year, that some of them are already showing their faces when they choose their path. Daisy froze for a moment, not expecting Vincent to have a special hand in defense for this. She couldnt help but nce up at Vincent, the warmthing from her hands making her both scared and grateful. Once she remembered the results of the deception, Daisy had mixed feelings in her heart, but it was useless to think about it, and she could only remain silent at the moment. I dont know how long he walked, Vincent finally stopped moving forward, he looked back at Daisy who had been a little distracted and couldnt help but put his face over. Whats wrong? The warm breath sprayed on the cold skin, rising mist like a puff of smoke, Daisy some confusion, until the eyes gradually focus up, only to find the handsome face in front of the eyes. She froze for a moment, hearing her heartbeat rapidly pressurizing, the heat of her whole body rushing straight to her face, Daisy scrambled to look away, feeling like a bun being steamed by the firece in the middle of winter. Only the fire, just a close look from Vincent. No what, are we there yet? Daisy changed the subject appropriately, keeping her face calm, trying to cover up the weakness of her heart just now. Vincent took it all in, but had no intention of pursuing it, he straightened up and turned his head to look at the orphanage in front of the two. Here we are, this is my new orphanage in Rosrane Vige, Ive made contact just now, lets stay here temporarily today. Perhaps Timothys character was too perfect in hisst life, now Daisy now hates men with no ws, Vincents character is by no means good, but she feels that he lives a real life, at least in his attitude towards Daisy, he is not false. If the real Daisy knew that she was enjoying the care that should be hers, she would probably be hunted to the ends of the earth by these two people. But that doesnt matter, everything has not happened yet, at least at this moment, she knows that the man in front of her is an open de, but still want to hold a grip. Its okay, its fine to live here. Daisy shook her head carelessly and curled her lips lightly, her quiet gaze looking at Vincent. Seeing that she agreed quickly, Vincent raised his eyebrows without saying much, he took out his cell phone and made a call, and it didnt take long for the security guard to open the locked gate. After the two entered the orphanage, the security guard quickly locked the door again. Daisy nced around and found that the orphanage was not small, but ratherrge. Vincent took a look at Daisy, who was curiously looking around, and suddenly felt some special interest in her animated gesture, and he smiled, with a feeling of novelty and pleasure in his heart. Is this ce worth looking at for so long? His tone was quizzical and calm. At his words, Daisy withdrew her gaze, coughed lightly, and shook her head, Its not a worthy thing, just trying to understand this side. In response to her answer, Vincent simply raised an eyebrow and did not pursue the question. Its getting cold outside, lets go inside. Daisy nodded and let Vincent take her hand, climbing up to the deans office on the third floor. The door to the deans office was left open while the cold wind swept outside, and Daisy and Vincent both saw the man still sitting at his desk on the phone as soon as they entered. Still on the phone at thiste hour? With an attitude of familiarity, Vincent led Daisy into the office and closed the door for him by hand. But even so, the office without air conditioning was as cold as a cer. After a few moments, the dean finally finished his phone call and saw Vincent and Daisy sitting on a chair aside and stood up in a hurry. He smiled and waved his hand and said, Mr. Watts dont make me sound so dedicated, its just that someone was asking me about adoption recently and he was only avable today, so Im just talking to him now. Daisy listened to the exnation of the person in front of her while sizing up the dean. The kind and benevolent look is the first thing she noticed, looking at the age of about forty up and down, hale and hearty, rough and dull skin at first nce is the type of people who have experienced hard years. People like the dean, who understand the pain of life, will treat these abandoned children more gently, right? Daisys heart was a little stagnant, she lowered her gaze and sighed, keeping silent as she watched the two men in front of her, with no intention of opening her mouth to interject into the conversation. After Vincent heard the deans exnation, there was no particr fluctuation in his expression, and he casually spoke, Thats so, since its rare for me toe here, then you can show me around. Chapter 1923 Visit The dean was stunned, obviously stunned by Vincents sudden request, he reacted and hurried to the door, smiling happily as he answered, Mr. Watts would like to see the children, they will be very happy, every time I mention you to them, they want to see you, but it is rare to see you once. Too busy toe when I can. Daisy looked at Vincents nonchnt look, seemingly without a ripple, but she could see the despondency and helplessness flowing from his eyes. After all, the term orphanage itself carries too much of his past. Its okay, its okay, its good to meet this time. The dean smiled andforted the two, taking the lead and guiding them to where the children were staying. Along the way, Vincent briefly listens to the directors report, and Daisy follows along, listening to the conversation between the two men and learning for the first time that Vincent has been supporting the orphanage without revenue for three years. Regardless of his own purpose, Vincents gesture has surpassed most phnthropists, and for that reason Daisy cant help but think highly of him again. This is it, this building is all childrens rooms. The three of them went to the building next door to the deans office, where all four floors were filled with orphans. Vincent and Daisy looked through some of the uncurtained windows and could see the sleeping children inside. Seeing that they had fallen asleep, Vincent did not want to disturb them anymore, and just when he wanted to leave, a door next to him was suddenly opened. In the corridor, the three eyes could not help but turn to the open door in front of them, a small figure was rubbing her eyes and came out, she was wearing only a thin nightgown, the cold wind blew her body straight shiver. Daisy frowned and was about to carry her back into the house when she saw her hiding behind the door frame and spoke timidly, Uncle Dean, is this the mommy and daddy who came to get me? Im sorry we didnte to pick up your mom and dad and let you down. The feeling of giving expectations and being denied in person is just awful, Daisy has experienced it a million times in the fallout with Nina and has long understood. But if you do not tell the truth to the little girl in front of you, that dreamy bubble, there will always be a day to dissipate. Yeah. The little girl tilted her head and looked at the two people in front of her with big eyes and smiled suddenly: Its okay. Oh, Uncle Dean said to get used to this kind of thing, but you guys are really like my mom and dad, but they dont want me anymore. Obviously should be the age of innocence, but know too much should not know things, Daisy sighed a moment of silence, do not know what to say, but at this moment, there is a voice behind you. In that case, this sister and I, lets be your mom and dad for one night and sleep with you. Daisy looked back at the man in front of her incredulously, as if she didnt understand what he was saying. Her stunned look fell on Vincents eyes, but he was not impressed. Why are you so surprised? Were a little more intimate than purely sleeping together, right? In front of the children and the dean, Vincent just blurted out such words. Daisys eyes widened and she stood up in a hurry to cover his mouth. She strained her voice in embarrassment, sounding gritted, It was just an ident! The argument between the two fell into the eyes of the dean, who coughed lightly, his gaze signaling that their child was still in sight. Daisy obviously also noticed where she lost her temper, she hurriedly withdrew her hand, awkwardly scratching her head, the corners of her mouth pulled a stiff smile. Turning to the little girl, she asked, So, do you want to sleep with us? Asking this question, Daisy simply want to p herself, this is not clearly send yourself to bed! However, she still cant stand the little girls eager gaze, even if she doesnt ask this now, I guess she will still have to ask the exitter. Sure enough, hearing Daisy ask herself this, the little girl immediately was very excited to p her hands, jumped to the side of Daisy de leg, hugged her leg. Yes! I want to sleep with mommy and daddy! A few momentster, Dean took Daisy and Vincent, who was holding the little girl, to a separate bedroom on the top floor, which was the room Vincent would use exclusively when he arrived. Its gettingte, so I wont disturb your rest. After opening the door for the two and turning up the heat, the dean closed the door and left the three of them to rest on their own. In the room, the little girl named Macey kept bouncing on the soft bed and pulling Daisy to listen to her stories. Daisy has absolutely no experience in coaxing children, but at this moment she is d that Macey pulled her back so that she would not have to face Vincent alone. What story do you want to hear? Daisy suppressed the difort in her heart, paying full attention to the little girl in front of her, not wanting to feel any hint of Vincents breath. Snow White. Well white The distracted Daisy almost picked up the conversation, she heard the wrong voice, and quickly looked up, into the scene is Vincent hugging Macey nestled under the covers. Daisy was slightly speechless as she turned off the phone she was looking for a fairy tale on and stood up, away from the bed.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Macey, let Uncle Watts tell you about it while I go take a shower. Daisy looked a little embarrassed, she did not dare to look into those innocent eyes, and moreover did not want Vincent to see her shortness, dropped the words and ran. Who knows, Vincent did not want to let her go in the slightest, raised his eyebrows, lowered his eyes and Macey looked at each other, deliberately said: Macey, mommy does not want to tell you a story with you, only daddy wille to tell you. Vincents words are all aggrieved and pitiful, he clearly wants to use this to hold Daisy hostage, Daisy does not want to eat this set, feet are stepping into the shower room, but the thin voice behind her like a boulder blocked her steps. Not sister, its mommy, will you tell me a story with daddy? I want to hear Cindere more than Snow White. Maceys quiet and soft tone poked Daisy right in the soft spot inside, and she tightened her fingers and couldnt help but let out a long sigh. Chapter 1924 Blushing Housekeeping Still noting? It seems to have been expected that Daisy would bepromised by Maceys words, Vincentughed lightly in secret, and the smugness in his tone was unmistakable. Although her heart was not willing, Daisy did not want to pierce the simple wish of a little girl. She looked twice at Vincent, who was reclining on the bed, and the indignation and difort in her gaze could have turned into seawater and drowned him. Got it. Daisy replied reluctantly, but her feet moved very quickly back to the bedside. Macey, despite her young age, was extra sensitive to the interaction between the two, and she clearly felt Vincent beside her breathing lighten up because of Daisys proximity. She blinked, understanding that there might be some misunderstanding between the two. The two adults in the room, both of them testing each other, were not in the least aware of Maceys resourcefulness. Daisy sat on the edge of the bed, flipping out the fairy tale of Cindere on her phone, lulling Macey, who was lying under the covers, to sleep, physically and mentally isting herself as much as possible from Vincent, who was extremely close to her. Oh, this crystal shoe is so amazing? Halfway through, Vincent actually looked quite surprised and asked a question, Daisy and Macey couldnt help but nce at him. You havent heard the story? As soon as the question was asked, Daisy suddenly thought, Vincent has long lost all the memories of the past, this kind of fairy tales only for children, in his busy days of learning knowledge must have never been exposed to. Vincent nodded without hesitation, and there was no hint of embarrassment on his handsome face. He yed with Maceys fine, soft hair with his fingers and honestly admitted, No. Is that something every one would know? Of course not. Macey shook her head nicely, and her small lips gently blossomed into a smile: Macey doesnt know, so its normal that Daddy doesnt know. Hearing Macey say this, the two people present could not help but sink the light in their eyes, orphanages such fairy tale books do not know how many, Macey is of course aware of, but she took care of Vincents feelings, so she denied it. At this moment, both Daisy and Vincent can hardly imagine what kind of things have been experienced to make a girl who should be innocent and lively, be so sensitive and well-behaved. When she thought of this, Daisys heart ached a little, her eyebrows filled with sadness, lightly rubbing Maceys hair: Macey, it doesnt matter if you are pampered tonight, oh, just tell me and this uncle what you want to do. She is still not used to ying house, although Daisy is already trying to cooperate, but she really cant say the word Daddy. The good thing is that her worried and sympathetic look is real, Macey can tell the difference, and her heart cant help but have a little more trust in Daisy. Really? If thats the case, I want Daddy and Mommy to sleep with me in the middle! Macey smiled and raised her hands, as if waiting for some grand surprise in general, however, Daisy was not surprised at all, but waspletely shocked in her heart. In the end, she had only slept with Vincent on the night of the ident, so how could she possibly sleep with him now that she was conscious? Very well, I can do this request. Compared to Daisys hesitation, Vincent agreed extraordinarily quickly, he raised his eyebrows pleasantly, and the curve of his mouth was extraordinarily charming. It seems that when he raised this matter at that time, he had already thought that he must achieve the purpose. I Daisys turn to take a stand, but she hesitated to say a word, Daisy lowered her eyebrows, heart mixed, eyes are not afraid to look at Vincent. Macey saw Daisys hesitation, immediately raised her face, with a small hand pulled her corner, eyes full of silvery white light, reflecting her eyes, more and more watery up. Mom, just for one night, promise me, okay? The pathetic expression, no matter who looks at it, can not refuse, like Daisy such a soft-hearted people, it is more and more difficult to shake his head. She secretly hated Vincent for using Macey as a shield, and was angry at herself for not having the strength to struggle as she was pushed into the pit by Vincents three words. I well,e after the shower. Simply put the heart a cross, Daisy do not think about their hearts those messy emotions, today is nted anyway, can only be hard on the. Vincent heard Daisy agreed to Maceys request, the sunken light in his eyes suddenly brightened up, heughed lightly, rewarded like touching Maceys head. A few momentster, both finished showering, finally ushered in Daisys most torturous moment. The soft queen-size bed, Daisy lying beside Macey, some distraction evident in her eyes, Vincent swept a nce down at Daisys demeanor just as she lifted the quilt and slept in. Turn off the lights. Across Macey, Vincents long arms easily crossed her and put his arm around Daisys waist. The warm and thick touch startled Daisy, and her body, smothered in the covers, stiffenedpletely. What should I do at this time? Daisys mind iterated with thoughts, sleepy, but could not think of a way to struggle for a while. Mommy is holding me. Daisy is preparing to slowly lean towards the bed, at this moment by Macey a word of shock is immediately a meal, she originally thought Macey is asleep before starting to move. The lights in the room had long been turned off, yet he could still lightly see the two points of starlight in her eyes through the night sky outside the window. Seemingly dissatisfied with her struggle, Vincents hands began to gradually move over her body, and Daisys waist was suddenly filled with goose bumps. Although she knew that there was a Macey in between, Vincent could not do anything, but Daisy could not help but panic in her heart. Her heart tightened, her lips pursed, and she hurriedly reached out and pressed down on therge, unfaithful hand. Vincent, however, was not willing to be pinned down by her, and quickly took hold of her with his opposite hand and yanked her arm over. This is the way to hold a child. Vincent tone of voice with a sense of teasing, Daisy heart embarrassed, warm hands holding Macey is leaning on Vincents chest. She didnt want to talk to Vincent and forced herself to close her eyes and stop thinking about messy things, however, it wasnt untilter in the night that Daisypletely pulled herself out of the situation at hand and drifted off to sleep with the breath of both men on her pillow. Early the next morning, not knowing what time it was, Daisy suddenly woke up from her sleep. She nced at the people around her, but found that Macey was long gone, leaving only Vincent, who was still sleeping with his eyes closed. Daisy sat up in bed, propping her forehead up, sleepiness prompting her to yawn.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Up so early? Chapter 1925 Progress Vincents voice came from the side, Daisy was shocked gulped, yawned halfway and then stuck. She looked sideways at the person in front of her and couldnt help but hurry up and jump off the bed: Well, get up when you wake up. Looking at the way she moved away from him, Vincents eyes were filled with emotion. He sat up from the bed, walked off the bed, passed the nervous Daisy, and pulled the curtain behind her. For a while, the slightly dim room was stuffed with sunlight. Vincent was wearing a thin white shirt, his hair slightly disheveled, standing in the golden powder looking exceptionally clean and handsome. Macey got up in the morning for morning reading, and I dropped her off at her ss. The light-hearted phrase seems to be trying to cover up all the things that happened yesterday. Daisy was relieved to see him digressing naturally and was a bit lost. So, ah, I dont even know yet, maybe I slept too much. Daisy smiled, intending to go and wash up, but then Vincent pulled her back, dropping his gazenguidly and full of a different meaning. Hearing Vincents words, Daisys heart felt like it had been scratched by a cats w, and her whole body could not stop shaking lightly.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. This man, so good at using his charm. Fearing that she had lost her city, Daisy pursed her lips straight and withdrew her hand. She looked away and took two steps back with aplicated look, No, I guess, its better if you go to sleep on your own, I want to get up and go see Macey. Shes more important than me? Dissatisfied with this answer, Vincent leaned forward, his voice in a low tone, his mood clearly less rxed than it had been a moment ago. This time it is asked down Daisy, said he was important, they are afraid to sleep with, said he was not important, feel as if it is said a thing against the heart. So she had to stand and be silent. If you dont say anything, will I be able to do nothing to you? Vincent cocked his head at the woman scowling in front of him, and he reached out and lifted Daisys bare chin. The slightly rough fingers gently rubbed, Daisys heart became more and more difficult to rest. I have things to do today, I have to get back early. Daisy clenched her fingers, her eyes dodging, her heart thumping. Vincent took her emotions in his eyes, and without moving his lips, he stepped forward and picked her up across the waist. Wow! The sudden movement startled Daisy, she hurriedly wrapped her arms around Vincents neck, her cheek pressed against his chest, the vigorous and powerful sound of her heart was pounding. What do you want? Chapter 1926 Vincent, who was lying on his back, once again heard the title that Daisy kept calling out in the madness of that night, and his hands moved with a start, and his thoughts seemed to be pulled back to that night. Once remembered, the fire in his heart leapt higher and higher, no longer able to give Daisy more y, his eyes cloudy lightly caressed Daisys cheek, the atmosphere in the room instantly high. I dont know how long it took, but when Daisy woke up again, it was noon. She got up from the bed but didnt see Vincents person at all and didnt know where he had gone. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Daisys face changed and she was a little embarrassed all of a sudden. She was still not steady in the morning, yet she also knew that it was really too hard for her to get out of Vincents charm in one piece. Picking up the clothes on the floor and putting them on, Daisy pped her face, feeling embarrassed at the thought of seeing Vincent. Thump, thump, thump! While Daisys thoughts were wandering, there was a sudden knock on the door of her room, and she reacted by getting up and running to open the door. Awake? The person standing at the door knocking is none other than Vincent, whom Daisy has never wanted to see.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She looked at the person in front of her in a bit of a daze, and suddenly seemed to react to something, and hurriedly tried to close the door. Seeing this, Vincent was prepared to press against the door and squeeze through the gap. The car is already down there, stop it and hurry up. Vincent naturally took Daisys hand, without a trace of embarrassment in his expression, as if nothing had happened in the morning. However, this is something Daisy is unable to do. Her hand struggled in Vincents wide grip and her face flushed a little more, luckily the cold weather cooled her face down. So deeded? Vincent suddenly stopped and turned back, and Daisy almost ran into his back. She raised her head, blinked, and quickly hid her face in her scarf again. Im not used to it yet. The aggrieved and embarrassed tone made Vincent raise his eyebrows, obviously that day so crazy, after waking up in the morning she did not show such a shy expression, women such creatures are really difficult to figure out. He sighed lightly, his eyes tainted with someughter and helplessness. Shaking his head, Vincent tucked Daisys hand into his pocket and took a deliberately slower step, walking alongside Daisy. He held a small hand in his palm, heard her embarrassed tone, always calm eyes seemed to be put into the stone, heartke ripples burst, handsome face is difficult to show a charming gentle look. Its okay, Ill let you get used to itter. The words that seemed like a tease and a promise made Daisy froze, and she nced at the man beside her, the drumming in her heart gradually changed into a gust of spring breeze, and her whole body and mind were wrapped up in warmth. A few momentster, the two finished saying goodbye to the dean and Macey, and together they got into the car parked in front of the entrance with the intention of going to the airport. Yesterday, when he was in too much of a hurry to take the bus to her vige, Vincent didnt spit a lot, so today he purposely called his secretary and came over to pick him up from the airport. After a ten-hour flight, Daisy finally returned to the city she had been fighting for. Once her feet hit the ground, she thought of Nina and Timothy again, and the reality hit her like a tidal wave that was about to overwhelm her. And everything in Rosrane Vige is like an unreal story, not experienced at all. Why, it looks a little distracted. As soon as Vincent got into the car, he opened theputer and started to deal with the backlog of documents for the past two days, and inadvertently swept a nce at Daisy, but found her looking out of the window absentmindedly, her expression obviously mixed with preupations. Nothing, but just thinking about whats next. Casually, Daisy retracted her uneasy look and the smile returned to her face. Vincent, who had been paying attention to the screen, didnt bother to notice the change in her demeanor, but heard her say something about work, and his typing fingers paused and looked up at her. What kind of work are you going to take? If you dont have a show, you cane to Cavern. This is not the first time he has invited himself, but Daisy doesnt want to go to Cavern as it stands, and with the experience of having lived a life, she wont do badly even without an agency. Ille back to you if I need to, now that Im ying Peerless Im a bit of a celebrity. Vincent hooked his lips, his gaze moved back to the screen, his expression was calm, but a smile appeared under his eyes: I can see that you are very confident, although at the very beginning you are deliberately close to me, but did not seek my help, which is probably one of the reasons why I trust you more. When she thought of that time, Daisy still felt more or less apprehensive in her heart, but its all in the past, she shook her head and smiled helplessly. Its useless to rely on others, in this circle, if you dont get recognition from others, then when the golden master falls, there is nothing left. Hearing Daisys opinion, Vincent nodded with approval. It seems that his women are far better than most women in this circle in terms of independence. Mr. Watts, its here. The driver reminded the two of them, Daisy looked out the window and found that she had indeed arrived at her home. She said hello and was about to get out of the car when Vincent suddenly pulled her in, gazing at Daisys tightly covered face, with deep emotions in her amber eyes. Daisy, stay away from Rio. Once this sentence came out, Daisy obviously froze for a moment, she lightly frowned, her heart suddenly some sullen up. This is something that I cant promise you quickly, and I dont want to lie to you. At that, Vincent was obviously upset, he clutched Daisys arm, his mind sank, and spoke, You still want to hang out with him and have your feet in two boats? Having feet in two boats? Daisy froze for a moment, she blinked, anger rose in her heart all of a sudden, so in his heart, she was such a person? She couldnt help but tsk lightly and sounded rather annoyed: I didnt step on a single boat, Rio saved me, I wont be an ungrateful person, not to mention, he didnt say he liked me. If he says he doesnt like you, does that mean he really doesnt like you? Vincent is aggressive, his eyes are getting colder and colder, and he has no intention of sparing Daisy. Looking up at Vincent, Daisys heart sank, as if there was a million pounds of something lingering in her heart. Indeed, she couldnt deny that Rio didnt like her, or even that he should have a crush on her if she thought about it. Chapter 1927 Testing But Daisy herself, long ago, put those feelings given by Rio in a ce below that of kindness, and he wanted to be more of a friend than a lover to her. Could it be that Vincent, at this moment, still cant see who she cares about in her heart? Its true that I may not, but I dont really like him, and besides I dont even want to think about some of these issues right now, and now youre looking for things with me. Daisys mouth is clear ofints, Vincent frowned, tight face slightly rxed, but the eyes of suspicion has not decreased. He sank the light in his pupils, the ice floes under his eyes still swimming: Well, even if I dont ask you about this, I still want to ask you, what is your next n? Vincent deliberately asked these questions, so Daisys mood couldnt help but sink. She knew that as soon as she arranged her own schedule, Vincent would definitely have to schedule himself and Riopletely apart, not allowing any work to intersect between the two.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She was able to get a big boss to personally schedule a star for herself, so when she thought about it, Daisy didnt know whether to be happy or bothered. After all, she never intended to involve Rio and herself in anyone elses affairs. Daisy, though reluctant to say it in her heart, knew she could not wring Vincents stubbornness out of her, and she sighed and moved her gaze elsewhere. There are no ns to participate in a TV series, but first participate in a variety show called Run, Star to solidify the poprity. At these words, Vincent gazed deeply at the woman in front of him, gradually loosened his hand, and his expression became t. He opened his mouth and responded, Okay, I understand, if there is anything you contact me again. Daisy nodded in silence, the fatigue of the long journey had appeared on her face, Vincent saw it in his eyes, did not insist on leaving her behind, and finally willing to let her off. Back in the rental house, away from the cozy environment of Rosrane Vige, Daisys heart is more and moreplicated, but she has no intention to say anything to John, after all, love and hate this kind of thing, cold and warm know themselves. Daisy, youre finally back, I was going to call you. John was standing in front of the sofa with his cell phone, and as soon as he heard the door open he hurriedly and anxiously greeted him. Daisy didnt know what was going on and was changing her shoes at the door when she froze and spoke, Whats all the panic about? John shook the phone in his hand, sighed helplessly and said, Its not a big deal, the show you set before is nning to screen actors in advance, the person in charge there informed me to let you get ready for the interview. At that, Daisy nodded, slightly surprised at how it suddenly came forward, which left her somewhat unprepared. But there is no big deal, after all, she used to kind of know the show, because sometime seven yearster, they had caught fire in the north and south. Just a little thing you do not need to be so panicked, the sky is not as important as sleep. Daisy couldnt keep her eyes open after a 10-hour flight, and she had a fight with Vincent just after arriving downstairs, so she was even less energetic. John also easily perceived Daisys tiredness and sat beside her, hastily pouring her a ss of water with a hesitant look. Take a break, take a break, I happen to have another thing to say. Taking Johns cup, Daisy gave her a somewhat puzzled look, what else was so difficult for her to talk about? She put down her ss of water, looked at John in front of her with a calm face and said softly, What exactly is the matter you say, time is precious, dont drag it out. John nodded, organized in the heart of thenguage, opened his mouth to say: is this, yesterday you just left it, and then the result is a variety show came to the door, called Dating Time, specifically to put together a fake couple to y for the audience. What they mean is that they want you and Rio to get together as a pair, so that it will give you more heat if you do. Hearing John talk about this, Daisy dug out something from her memory about Dating Time, a variety show that really didnt be as popr at the time as Run, Star, but some of the fake couples forced into it gathered a lot of poprity. She pulled her lips somewhat helplessly, with a look of obvious reluctance to get involved in this variety show. Ah John, forget about this variety show, Im not interested. Daisy refused simply, John also felt no great surprise, she spread her hands, shaking her head: No way, my Daisy does not want to take, even if others begged toe, the contract can not be signed. Looking at Johns yful appearance, Daisy looked at her twice with amusement, and felt very relieved that she did not pursue the question. Because, she really cant say that if she took it, Vincent would immediately run over to block her, Rio in his eyes has now be between her and him, a piercing nail. What time is the interview? Not wanting to think about these depressing andplicated things, Daisy digressed and casually asked for the time. Sitting on the couch, John took out his pocket schedule book, looked at it for a moment, and said with a calm face, In the morning tomorrow, it looks like you may not be able to get a good rest today. Daisy closed her eyes and sighed, even if there was no time for a good rest, she had to put her best foot forward, this variety show was crucial. The next day, Daisy and John went to the stadium where the interview was held early in the morning. For this audition location, all the actors who came without fail felt an inexplicable feeling. However, Daisy was not surprised, because she knew that this show, which is known for its physical strength, requires a lot of physical strength from the artists, so the audition at the stadium was to try to pick out those artists who could run for ten minutes without crying out. Hey, Daisy, I think youre really wearing too much dirt today. John had a bit of a headache, she had said Daisys dress code many times along the way, yet the other party insisted on choosing the ugliest sports suit from the pile of clothes Vincent had sent. Faced with Johns helplessness, Daisy was exceptionally rxed. She looked at the corner of Johns eyes and could not help but smile lightly: Dont look down, there is no shame in wearing a sports suit, on the contrary, I am the biggest winner. Daisys bewildered confidence didnt put John much at ease. She pulled the corners of her mouth perfunctorily as a glittering star walked by, forming a sharp contrast with Daisy. Aigoo, if it isnt Mr. Watts people, what brings them to such a small ce? Chapter 1928 Convergence The familiar voice, the two knew who it was as soon as they heard it, Daisy turned around and it was Nina. Up and down the Nina glittering her eyes rhinestone dress, thin suspenders gently hanging on Ninas white shoulders, a pair of hated sky high set off her legs slender and straight. Daisy looked at the delicate woman in front of her and couldnt help but feel sympathy in her heart, just because of these shoes, she couldnt have been selected. Thats really embarrassing, Im not Mr. Watts anything, but I know youd love to be his. Nina in the entertainment industry for a long time, the body of the hostility has been collected a lot, the corner words can also say two sentences, but in front of Daisy to ask a few words of advice, it will only be scolded. As expected, as soon as Daisys words fell, Nina couldnt help but point at her nose and screw up a face that was calm and smug just a moment ago. Nina, you tighten up. Eden, who had been standing by without speaking, finally spoke up at this moment, his probing gaze resting on Daisys body, his pursed straight lips seeming to express his displeasure. However, in reality, he was contemting another issue. Why is Daisy here? In fact, as a star, she should not choose to participate in interview shows or variety shows that can provoke more topics. Why appear in such a lukewarm position and wear a dirt-cheap outfit? Even he himself asked Nina to audition for this show just to hook up with the director of this variety show, is it hard to believe that Daisy has the same idea as him? Hear that, your agent wants you to restrain yourself, and I also advise you to change your own stinking temper. Daisy scanned Nina twice and raised her eyebrows contemptuously, her words mocking. In front of Daisy lost face, Nina more and more unhappy up, her heart nameless fire straight up, has not dared to disobey Eden, now also can not help but re back at the expressionless dead face. I know my temper very well, I dont need you to interfere! Daisy heard Nina yell at the top of her lungs and left the hallway in a rage, heading deeper into the gym. Seeing Nina leave, Eden did not move a step at all, but still kept looking at Daisys clothes, her expressionless face flushed with a little doubt. Daisy didnt want to mess with this deep-rooted man. She gave him two nces and nned to leave with John, but Eden stopped her before she could take a step forward. Wait, this sweatshirt of yours, its not your own, is it? I thought he was going to ask something constructive, but I didnt expect it to be a sentence that waspletely outside the status quo.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Daisy turned her head to look at Edens quiet eyes, gray pupils as in previous years, calm and unruffled, can not see the slightest difference. What does it matter if this dress is mine or not, asking a woman such a question, you are very ungentlemanly oh. Daisy does not want to answer this question head on, four or two to try to perfunctorily, a side of Eden also did not continue to pursue the meaning of the question, his heart of the scale, has just hesitated in Daisy a moment, found the scale. So, with one hand in his pocket, heughed lightly, Really, thats really offensive, sorry, Ill go see Nina first. The sound of leather shoes colliding with the marble ss rang out in the corridor, Daisys rxed expression changed all of a sudden, it seems that this Eden has found out something. But how on earth did he find out, he never mentioned a word about his rtionship with Vincent, and on the basis of a dress, Eden concluded so? On the side, John watched Daisys expression rise and fall, but did not understand what it was about, so she could not help but say, Daisy, why have you changed your expression? Was it something Eden just said? The corridor, from time to time walked past some stars to interview, Daisy frowned not good to speak loudly, she looked at the time, in mind to find Vincent to seek confirmation of something. John, Ill talk to youter, you watch here for me, and hurry up and call me when the interview starts. Leaving a hasty message, Daisy rushed to the gym door. She took out her cell phone and dialed Vincents number, and the constant beeping annoyed her a little. Hey, whats going on? In the office on the top floor of Cavern, Vincent sat in a soft chair, not expecting Daisys call toe so quickly. He had thought that the two of them had a disagreement when they were about to get off the bus, and this call would note unless he called her. Daisy didnt want to talk nonsense either, she pursed her lips and opened the door, I have a question for you, those clothes you sent me, I dont suppose theres anything personal about you, right? Just now Eden kind of surprised look she still remembered clearly, she could not help but feel that it was the clothes reminded her of who was standing behind her. If so, wouldnt she havebeled herself as Vincent for a day today? Daisy felt so humiliated when she thought about it, and if the circle of directors knew about it, Im afraid they would question her ability again. Personal characteristics? Vincent raised an eyebrow, not expecting Daisy toe to ask such a question, his tone plummeted one degree, obviously not wanting to answer her properly, I dont know. This refusal to cooperate attitude made Daisy a little hot, she narrowed her eyes, sank her face and steadied her irritated mind: Can you cooperate, if you dont tell me, Ill go back and throw away all the clothes you sent! Hearing Daisy threaten herself, Vincent couldnt help but let out a light tsk, she even dared to talk to herself like this now. This woman really cant be spoiled at all. OK, you can throw it away if you want. To really temper up, Vincents already domineering personality, more will not think about others, Daisy stimte him, it is simply broken. Just as he was about to hang up, Daisy suddenly became a different person and called out to him gently. Wait, this issue is really important to me. Daisy tightened her grip on the phone, forcing down the emotions that were about to erupt in her heart. If Vincent was in front of him, he would have been surprised by her now grim and mean expression. Yeah. Vincent responded nonchntly, and his mind began to think about Daisys question. For a moment, he seemed to remember something, propped up the corner of his forehead and said, Most of the clothes were selected by the guide for me, but there is a sportswear set in there that I got their designer to design specifically for me alone. Designing sportswear? Ive heard of designing various styles of clothes, but Im afraid Vincent is not the first among the rich to specialize in custom sportswear, right? Chapter 1929 Divergence Daisy held her forehead somewhat speechlessly and couldnt help but squat down and let out a long sigh, casually looking down and suddenly noticing an unreadable letter embroidered with red thread on her chest. She froze, almost subconsciously thinking that this would be thebel that belonged exclusively to Vincent. Daisys whole body was poured down like a pot of cold water, she covered her face and couldnt help but wail: My brother, why did you give your own custom-made model to someone else! Vincent was obviously still outside the situation, did not understand why Daisy said so, and subconsciously felt that she was disliking his own stuff bad. He said unhappily, Something is given to you, and you still look unhappy? Once Daisy heard that, she sighed long and resignedly stood up: Its not that Im unhappy, its that your custom-made model dress was recognized by Eden, and Im in an audition now, he can recognize this dress, will those directors and producers in the circle not recognize it? The boss like Vincent is more like a star than a star, has always been the circle of big brother as the star of the moon up, as long as cared for, not to mention a piece of clothing, even a used toilet paper will know what brand. Is there anything wrong with that? Vincent obviously could not understand Daisys trouble, instead he thought it was a very normal thing. Is there anything wrong with his woman wearing his exclusive custom-made model? Hearing Vincents answer, Daisy was obviously very speechless, she sank a face, her tone unpleasant: I dont want people to think Im relying on connections to get to the top, I want to rely on myself. The words came out, Vincent was silent for a moment, obviously a very ordinary and independent words, how he heard, is feeling extraordinarily unpleasant? Suddenly, he seemed to think of the crux of the problem and coldly questioned Daisy, You dont want anyone to know about our rtionship? Yes.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Almost no hesitation, Daisy very dry answer down, Vincents hand holding the phone a tight, he dropped his hand has been turning the pen, anxiety and dissatisfaction along with the current straight into Daisys ears. So thats what you think. I have not tried to hide you, but you are trying to hide me. The two were never the same in terms of status and halo height, indeed, ording to Vincent, if there was an ordinary woman like yourself around, it was the one who should be ashamed and want to hide. However, she likewise feels that letting public opinion mistake her sess on the basis of her connections and overshadowing her abilities will likewise make her feel that her dedication has be worthless. In this life, she does not want to be anyones nanny, nor does she want to love so humble, that is because she is sick of thest life can only rely on Timothy to give a little expectation, thencent self. If you can make a little effort and rely on your own ability to gradually see Timothy, and where will usher in that kind of end. Thats right, I really dont want anyone to know about our rtionship, and when Im trying, I dont want it to be you that people notice, not me. Daisys thoughts Vincent is not unable to understand, but can not let go, is it more important than a rtionship, such a vain thing? He had not experienced what Daisy had experienced, and the huge difference in experience caused the differences between the two to grow deeper and deeper. If you insist on thinking so, I have nothing to say; I have tolerated you enough, and I hope you will not make me lose patience with you. It was an emotionless warning, Vincent looked cold, and the stagnation in his heart seemed to fill every cell of his body. In his eyes, Daisy today is nothing more than a bully, overly confident in herself and overly contemptuous of others. In the entertainment industry, there is no one to look after the help, everything is just a mirror, see, get over, and finally can not really fall into your hands. Since she is willing to be a headless fly, she is also happy to be free. Only the part of the mind that removes reason is still in control of his emotions. After a few moments of silence, the two men disagree and Daisy hangs up the phone distractedly, not understanding for a moment what she is doing by making this call. The matter of Rio has not yet been resolved, and a new conflict between the two has arisen. Is she stubborn and refuses to change, or is Vincent too self-absorbed and overbearing? For a while, Daisy couldnt think of these questions, and didnt want to think about them. She leaned against the gray wall, holding the phone tightly in her hand, unconsciously dropping her eyes and seeing the tracksuit she was wearing again, her troubled thoughts seemed to be ignited for a moment, and she became more agitated. Be sure to change out of this dress before you go to the interview. Thinking about this, Daisy re-called John and asked her toe over. After a while, John came out in a hurry. Whats wrong Daisy, sounded like something was on your mind on the phone? Hearing the voice, Daisy raised her eyes to look at the hurriedly running John, face t and shook his head, theplicated light under the eyes like a shadow falling on theke, wavering restlessly. Im fine, lets change with you first, I guess the interview is almost ready to start. Not wanting to say anything more, Daisy pointed to the empty room next door and gestured for John to go in. As an outsider, seeing her like this, John could not go to press for something, so she had toply with Daisys intention to nod, followed her into the house and changed clothes. A few momentster, the two reentered the interview ce and waited a little longer before the interview finally started. Walking into the gymnasium, Daisy tried her best to gather herself, her gaze kept its usual calm, Nina and she were arranged across from each other, the sound of high heels simply made the hearts of those present leak a beat. You, yes, you, change your shoes for me! The director was sitting in the audience on the high stage, he saw the red high heels on Ninas feet at a nce, and his face instantly became ugly. People in the audience looked in the direction the director was pointing and made sighing noises. The reaction of the people in the room ispletely understandable, that is because the director, when he saw the many stars who came to the interview were wearing high heels, deliberately gave them ten minutes to hurry up and change their shoes. Nina was not thest to arrive, she could not have been unaware of it, she just did not want to change it, she always does. I dont have t shoes, do I have to go barefoot? Faced with the directors usations pointing to her nose, she was obviously also a bit indignant, her delicate cheeks screwed up into a ball. Daisy took a look at her, her thoughts were diverted and she couldnt help but hum lightly, it seems she remembered herst lesson and didnt dare to contradict the director in front of her. Chapter 1930 Interview Doubt However, this to Nina has been considered a euphemism for condescension, heard the directors ears still harsh, his vicissitudes of the face every subtle expression is to hold back anger. If you dont change your shoes for me, get the hell out of here! Could it be that without you, I cant pick a variety actor out of these forty or so people! Once these words came out, the atmosphere in the stadium became more and more subdued along with the echoes, the people present were all afraid to leave the atmosphere, afraid to be the cannon fodder of the ident scene. Nina, apologize, you dont want me to p you back, do you? Just as Daisy was about to watch the good show, Eden, who was standing next to the director looking down from the bleachers, spoke again, and she raised her eyes to look at Eden, just in time to meet his gaze. This unfathomable man with an unfathomable mind, as an agent, can stand beside the director with such a high aura, which shows the breadth of his connections and his powerful wrist. Edens eyes didnt stop for long on Daisys body. Rather than looking at Daisy, he noticed the change of clothes on Daisy. This woman, it seems, has really hooked up with Vincent and is trying to deliberately hide it. If it is true that Nina is haunted by such a woman, her situation will not be better as long as Vincent is around. In the stands, Edens mind was low, and down in the stands, Nina was ashamed and indignant. That p had been the shame of her life, and Eden was now eager to rip her cover off, which was quite uneptable to Nina. I dont apologize, its not just barefoot! Nina is extremely angry, the depression in her heart tightly bolted her big up and down emotions, people present must beughing at her, as a star, looks shiny and bright, but in reality there is no dignity at all. Next to one person, Daisy watched as she untied the straps of her heels and flung herself off with such force that a loud sound echoed through the gym. Where is this attitude that you want to take the interview seriously? Not only did Daisy think so, but so did everyone else in the room, but Edens sleight of hand was so well known that they only saw him whisper something in the directors ear, and the hup was unceremoniously dismissed. Okay, okay, everybody focus, now lets now test first, first run fiveps around this gym! The director took a megaphone and gave orders to more than forty people on stage. Most of them heard that they had to run so manyps and had more or less lost interest. Director, why are you running! The stage was full of grievances, Daisy was a bit amused and couldnt help but pick up the conversation, Dont you even look at where youreing from when youre here? The core content of Run, Star is of course running! Daisys voice was not small, and the director sitting in the stands heard her reply and couldnt help but look at her, only to realize that Daisy was the viiness character who burst onto the scene in Peerless. He nodded and raised his megaphone and nced around the stage at everyone: It seems someone still knows exactly what theyreing to, standing in this stadium, whether you know it or not, shut up, line up, and run! Spartan-like ferocious attitude, so that these high stars are more or less ufortable, just now also to Nina look at the joke of people, a time began to disgust the director in front of them. Daisy took the attitudes of the people present in her eyes, and many of them were probably budding back. Forty people picked one person, and she might not be the one picked. The crowd stood in line at the starting line, and as a whistle sounded, Daisy sprinted off like an arrow. In that period of free time, Daisy did the most is exercise, these stars for a long time shooting, perhaps endurance stamina are still good, but the running skills they may not know. Soon, onep had passed and the gap between people on the track had grown wider. Daisy ran with steady breathing and suddenly saw that the person in front of her was Nina wearing a dress. She remembered that at the beginning Nina was thest ce, and it seemed that this time she was going to overtake her. She brought up her speed and was about to pass her when Nina, as if sensing something, hurriedly elerated as well. Since she elerated, Daisy did not intend to die chasing, however at this moment Nina, but rather provocatively turned back towards her and smiled. What does she mean by this? Daisy was a little confused for a moment, she reacted and her face instantly stiffened. Is this her way of telling herself that she cant pass her again, even if she has led the whole race for a long time? This woman, has really be smart. If in the past she would not be so cornered to express contempt, is definitely already standing on thewn and began to make bad curses.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, Daisy is not a hard eater either, she overdrew some of her oxygen and chased after her,ughing and speaking at her side: Nina, you are really strong at heart, can you tell me how you can still be so proud after being pped? Its easy to run while talking, Daisy didnt want to get into trouble, but Nina was so arrogant that she couldnt hold her fire, and the morning was bad enough with Vincent. When she heard Daisys provocation, Ninas white face suddenly darkened, and she ran with her bare feet, the sand on the stic track hurting her feet. I have capital, what do you have? When I think of this Nina is angry, obviously the first to meet and meet Vincent is herself, why the final ending is Daisy suspected to be Vincents woman? She really did not dare to believe Edens words, although every time he said something is true She looked at Daisy, who was about to run in front of her, and the evil element in her heart sprouted again. Nina twisted her head and observed, and found that therge group on the runway would being soon, and had a secret n to implement it immediately. A momentter, therge group behind Nina arrived as she expected, and she scrambled to keep up, insisting that she keep up with the pace of the group. In the blink of an eye, it was almost thestp, Daisys speed gradually slowed down, intending to sprint in thest fifty meters, the team behind her also chased. However, at this time, a body suddenly behind a flying crash, Daisy suddenly was tripped, the group behind her did not brake for a time, have stepped on, a time on the runway shrieks. Daisy, are you all right! In the chaos, Daisys fingers and legs were stepped on by at least eight or nine people, she gritted her teeth, her vision had be increasingly blurred, the pain all over her body made her unable to move, many people came to check her state, Daisy but increasingly felt dizzy. The director stood in the stands, the first time they saw the scene, and quickly called for someone to coordinate the order and call the ambnce. Chapter 1931 Injured He and Eden both rushed to the stage to check on Daisy, and when they arrived, they saw Nina feeding her water, but Daisy had no intention of opening her mouth. Daisy, have some water, Ive called an ambnce. Eden looked at the scene, his eyes flickering, and the people around him were talking and falling into his ears. No, its just a few feet stepped on. Daisy wretched, lips white, although she said easy, in fact, was continuously stepped on, every part of the body are at least a hundred pounds of weight, which the pain even imagine also know that is not so light. The director, who saw Daisys appearance, could not be as light-hearted as Eden. He hurriedly walked up and tried to help Daisy up, but she refused with a light shake of her head, Wait for the ambnce, Ill fall apart. Her tone was extraordinarily serious, without a trace of joking. The directors hand, which was stretched out in mid-air, stiffened for a moment and did not know what to say. People in the audience were somewhat at a loss to gather around Daisy, and some of those who were running behind, were wondering how the stampede suddenly happened. At this point, I dont know who suddenly spoke up in the crowd, and the atmosphere in the room suddenly became dull again. Who exactly is the person who hit Daisy? This thing her full responsibility right! The crowd looked at each other, suspicious eyes fell on each other, Eden eyes swept a calm Nina, raised an eyebrow.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Perhaps these people off the field because of fatigue did not pay close attention to this side of the situation, however, he and the director of the two is clearly seen in the stands, it was Nina bumped into. She is now silent, cant she be waiting for the east toe out again and then let herself wipe her own ass? It is I did not pay attention to the road, after taking off the force, a blur in front of the eyes identally hit it While Eden was thinking, Nina came forward and took the me, and everyone except the three looked at Nina with great surprise. Some people saw her aggrieved and self-condemned are about to cry, but also rushed forward tofort her. Lying on the ground can not move Daisy, the heart of a coldugh, if Nina is still mindlessly, then the world will not be and her enemy. Talking is better than singing, Nina, you bumped into it on purpose, didnt you? Once these words came out, the whole room almost dropped their jaws in shock again. What exactly was the reason for Nina to deliberately do such a thing? One is a star on the rise, one is a recent hot neer, I heard that the two are still half-sisters, although the face is very different, but also rtives. How could Nina go after Daisy? None of the people present could understand why Daisy would say such a thing, but the director and Eden both understood it very well. Originally, this audition is Eden and the director has long talked about the stage only, Nina was originally scheduled to act, but in the corridor, Eden saw Daisys dress, and then some hesitation. He ran to the director and mentioned Daisy and Vincent, but learned that Vincent had not specifically greeted him to have Daisy on the show. This makes Eden puzzled up, but also let the director began to waver whether to choose Daisy better? The two men deliberated and decided to let Nina on the show because, with their grudges building up, Nina couldnt see Daisy well, and losing the role he had promised her long ago, she was very likely to do something extreme. Besides, Vincent has not said hello, either this show Daisy does not value, or the favor on her is not enough. All in all, this matter to sell favors to Nina is the most appropriate. It was also because of this that Nina dared toe to the interview in high heels and a skirt with impunity, and she obviously didnt even want to go through the motions. Nina, since you admit it, then you are fully responsible for this matter, dont want to take the drama until the matter is finished. Eden stared at Ninas face seemingly real and non-real aggression, her expression without ripples, her dark eyes unfathomable. The good thing is that she is still learning to be smart and knows how she should deal with the mess, this time Daisy even if she wants to bite back, it may not be so easy. Daisy, who had been lying on the floor, didnt even want to listen to the duo, and anyway, the pair of dogs in front of her, the ability to open their mouths and talk nonsense wasmentable. Now she is unable to move, toozy to argue with them, in case Nina if angry, directly to her and stomp on a few feet will not be finished. After thinking about it, Daisy kept her mouth shut and waited for the ambnce to put her on the stretcher before she dared to give the three singers a hard stare. Daisy had not arrived at the hospital for long when Rio suddenly appeared in the hospital at some point, and she was startled when she opened her eyes and suddenly saw him. Why are you here? On the hospital bed, Daisy was bandaged up tightly and the doctor said her recovery would take at least a week. Rio looked at this scene, his heart mixed, always handsome and sunny face, sad face. It has been a long time since thest meeting between the two, and the anger umted in the heart at that time has long since turned into a pain that is deeply engraved in the heart. What is the truth of the day of the reception, Rio itself has long lost the courage to explore, he is afraid of regret, more afraid of all the disappointment and loss are caused by themselves. Instead of that, why dont you make up with yourself for a while, follow your hearts desire to see the person you care about and tell yourself that no matter who she belongs to, at least you can still stay by her side. The friend you were interviewing with told me about it, and I rushed to see you. Rio spoke softly, the light in his eyes flickering, unable to tell if he was telling a lie or hiding his embarrassment. At these words, Daisy forced a smile, her thoughts were violently pulled back to the unhappy day, and the mood in her heart suddenly became dull. But then she thought, since Rio coulde to her voluntarily, it means he should have already figured it out, after all, her attitude that day was clear enough. Daisy raised her eyes uncertainly to look at Rios slightly worried look, but did not see all the previous expectations in it, her heart was finally slightly relieved, and her mood gradually turned cloudy to clear. She smiled a little embarrassed and could only lie stiffly on the bed: Hey, you havent seen me for a long time, all of a sudden you see me like this, a little embarrassed Seeing that she responded to herself, did not drive herself away, and was able to say a couple of light-hearted words, both in public and private, Rio was slightly relieved. He pulled out a chair and sat down, his arm propped up on his chin, staring intently at Daisys slightly embarrassed expression, the dark cloud on his face finally slowly dispersed. Lightly hooked lips, Rios eyes hot paste with broken light, glittering feeling through the aura: Whats embarrassing, and not to see you naked. Well too. Daisy touched her nose andughed twice in embarrassment, without any extra response. Chapter 1932 domineering For a while, in the silent ward, Rios eyes were slightly lonely, he lowered his eyes, looked at Daisys hand outside the quilt, held back the words he wanted to say in his mind, diverted his attention. By the way, how exactly did you get stepped on? Hearing Rio ask this, Daisys heart will be angry, she grunted twice, recovered the scene, the tone of Nina despicable behavior is extremely disgraceful. Isnt that the kind of person she is, only using some of these tactics. For Nina, Rio is not so much understanding, together with the moment of shootingmercials, but witnessed her domineering, but did not expect that even the heart is so deep. However, that Eden beside her is no slouch either. Thinking of the enemies Daisy had to face, Rio couldnt help but sigh for her. He tucked in the corner of her nket, his expression full of worry: Say, do you guys really want to make such a standoff, not to mention that Eden and Nina are not to be messed with, youre still family, right? Rtives? Daisy blinked in confusion, and only in the next second did she respond that he was talking about Nina. Im an orphan now, I have no family. Daisys expression was cold, and her tone was like a piece of hard biscuit, which Rio found hard to swallow as he chewed. Well in that case, wouldnt you have a bit too many obstacles in the entertainment industry? Rio pondered for a moment, only now understand Daisys situation is not easy, not yet a big red already have obstacles to advance, wait until the back, will only make more and more enemies. Daisy does not know how the situation is, but no matter what the circumstances are, she has no way to say no, because this is her life. Its okay, all roads lead to Rome, the road is inexhaustible. Seeing Daisys rxed attitude, Rio couldnt say anything more for a while. Heughed lightly at her appearance and poked Daisys face with his long, thin fingers. You ah just always give people a very feisty feeling, I can not say you, not to say. Haha, break in! Inside the ward, the atmosphere, which was slightly rushed at the beginning, had be very rxed by now, and Daisy had gradually felt that she had regained Rio as a friend. Just as the two were chatting happily, the door of the ward was suddenly opened. Are you guys in high spirits. The cold yet restrained voice made Daisys whole body stiffen, and she knew almost instantly who wasing, and he could only be Vincent. Mr. Watts. Rio nced back at Vincent and stood up to greet him briefly with a nonchnt demeanor. Lying on the bed with no way to sit up, Daisy blinked and gave an embarrassedugh, feeling the coldness of his icy eyes, which had cut through the bandages and casts on her body and stuck to her skin. Just talking. Daisy pulled her lip and looked at Vincent in his ck coat, standing in the doorway with his arms sped like a wall. Vincent where will believe Daisys words, he walked in, sneered, the already not very spacious single room, a time more crowded up. His gaze did not look at Daisy, but fell directly on Rios face like snow. Caverns popr artist and a neer chatting in the same ward, do you think thepany isnt paying enough for your PR?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Vincents spearhead pointed directly at Rio, the harsh questioning between the look of a few people want to take two steps backward, the atmosphere in the room for a time because of the two confrontation, more and more tense up. Seeing the two fighting, Daisy could only copse on the bed with no way to stop them. She sank her face, her heart rising again with anger at Vincents rudeness, and she spoke in a cold voice: Rio is just here to keep mepany, can you be reasonable. The words fell, Vincents straight lips were like a broken pen, and the storm in his eyes was already about to be lifted. Rio, who was facing the center of the storm, seemed to be unaffected, with an easygoing aura around him and no emotions in his eyes. He held out his hand to indicate that Daisy did not need to exin for him and said calmly, Mr. Watts, Daisy is a very good woman, you have a lot of money and power, do not let her suffer some unnecessary bullying, not to mention the fact that you do not need to doubt her sincerity to you. Rios words were extremely ufortable for Vincent to hear, speaking as if he was a suspicious and ipetent man. Whats more, its his turn to intervene in these matters as an outsider among outsiders. Vincents face clouded over, a cold snort, the obscurity under his eyes like clouds: I do not suspect her, I suspect the purpose of your approaching her, as for what unnecessary bullying, then you have to ask her first, willing to help me or not. On the hospital bed, Daisy couldnt help but frown when she heard Vincents words. Rio was obviously ming him for allowing himself to be bullied under his watch. But Vincents answer is so like he deserves to be treated like this if he doesnt ask him? Vincent, Im not going to ask you for help, definitely not for help. Daisys face was unpleasant, and she mmed out a hard sentence that made Vincents heart grow more and more annoyed. He collected his anger and suddenly became extremely calm, his eyes were like dead tans as he looked at Daisy and said gently, Is this the attitude you have agreed to take towards me? Inside the ward, both felt a different kind of atmosphere than before, the storm in Vincents eyes, just one answer, can set off a huge wave in the hearts of both. Thats not how we treat you, much less what we discussed, its just, I hate it when you blindly doubt someone like that. Daisy knew what she was getting into, but went ahead and met it anyway. The calmness of the past was shattered by her words, Vincent clenched his fist fiercely, and his eyes were shady and stern under his broken hair. He sneered, his mean gaze long since sharpened into a razor de, one after the other shing at Daisys heart: If thats what you insist on saying, all I can say is that youre too naive to make your own stupidity and call others blind? Its ridiculous. Mr. Watts, isnt that too much to say! Rio didnt like to see Vincent put himself on a pedestal and say these things to Daisy, and he chided coldly, clearly not putting Vincent in his sights. You shut up! Vincent had long been on the verge of a rage, and if it werent for the fact that Daisy was paralyzed on the bed, he could have acted even more aggressively towards Rio. The argument in the room grows louder and Daisy, tired and exhausted, doesnt know how to calm Vincents anger or how to get Rio to stay out of her business. Various thoughts mingled in her head, which seemed to be about to make her head explode. Chapter 1933 Active At that moment, the knock on the door finally sounded again, and in came a young nurse, informing them very seriously that the hospital needed to be quiet. This time down, Rio finally calmed down, while Vincent was leaning against the wall without a word, his dull gaze sweeping now and then on Rio standing by the hospital bed. Seemingly sensing something, Daisy turned her face to Rio and said, Go back first, well talk when I get better. The situation at this moment, Rio can not do much choice, although his heart is not willing, but there is no way, can only temporarily listen to Daisys words. So, he bent down to pull Daisys hair from her ear, but Daisy dodged it without a trace, a scene that fell in Vincents eyes. Rio smiled stiffly, withdrew his half-air hand, and awkwardly responded, Okay, then Ill leave first, if anything happens, give me a call. The door of the ward closed with a click, leaving Daisy and Vincent alone for a while. Scanning aimlessly at the snowy ceiling, Daisy didnt mean to speak. Even if you say something and what is the use, anyway, he only believes in his own words, other peoples ideas in his eyes as long as they are not the same, have be stupid. Youre happy with him? Vincent seemed to have had enough of the silence in front of him and spoke calmly, without the rise and fall of his tone. Daisy inclined her head to look at Vincent, and her whole body tightened up at the questioning. She pondered for a moment, opened her mouth and said, Were friends, do we be friends when we dont get along? A good sharp rhetorical question, Vincentughed lightly mockingly, the indifference in his face makes it difficult to approach. Heughed, Okay, since thats what you answered, Ill make it up to you, as long as you admit youre the fake Daisy, Ill let you go and I wont do all the punishments I said before and pretend I never saw them. Vincent said lightly, even the expression can not detect a trace of emotion, he wasughing but more like crying, Daisy chest a pain, all the words in the throat for a time. So he already wants to let go? Daisy gaze straight to him, the two eyes mingled, unspeakableplexity in which the entwined into a thousand emotions, in their hearts around the heart into a demon. Why does Vincent have to make her choose between Rio and him when, for her, both are equally important? Sometimes, Vincents dominance does make it hard for her to ept, and now is a chance to escape from Vincents side, but Daisy cant give herself a good reason to escape. Because, in her heart, for Vincent has long pinned feelings, those are not easily cut off by a word. I cant do it. Daisy looked serious, her fingers clutching the quilt tightly as she tilted her head up to look at Vincent, who was hanging his head directly across from her, the backlight obscuring all his emotions. Yeah. Vincent gave a perfunctory sweeping nce at Daisy, who didnt seem to be expecting anything more, straightened up, and headed out of the house.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Daisys heart missed a beat, and she couldnt move her whole body, so she shouted, Can you stay with me for a while? Vincents feet beat, he looked back, handsome face still unbearably white, Daisy some heartache, but also know that their request simply does not stand. Ill have Rioe with youter. Vincent said nonchntly, the depression in his heart into a knot, just one more look at Daisy, may not be able to resist the next second to find Rio to settle ounts. At that, Daisy froze for a moment, she turned her head, her expression was quite aggravated: Im already like this, so dont tease me, what am I looking for him for? Just now, Daisy reflected a little, Vincent hard not to eat, eat soft, and she ispletely a ss of people, no matter whether he is angry, want to let go, must not let him stay like this, or else someone will eventually be unlucky. Most importantly, she also didnt want Vincent to be angry and upset because of herself, even though she was always against him. Werent you tough just now, and now youre saying these things to me? One thing in front of him, one thing in front of me? Vincent retreated inside the room, gritting his teeth and looking at the weak woman on the hospital bed, if it was someone else, he really wanted to strangle her to death. Daisy smiled awkwardly and said helplessly, Hey, one size fits all, Im caught between you and Rio is also very difficult ah, just sort of help him to speak, you are the big boss, a little more temperament. The pampering and scandalous, the Daisy in front of me exhausted the rhetoric does not seem to make Vincents face look better. He stared at the person in front of him with dissatisfaction, pulled away the chair in front of Daisys hospital bed and sat down to the side, his face sullen: Do you know how to coax a man? These words of yours listening to you make me not want to forgive you at all. Daisy, who was still trying her best to put on a delicate feeling, looked stiff as she pulled the corners of her lips. Helplessly looking at the handsome man in front of her, Okay, I see what you mean, what do you want to do to forgive me, big brother. When she was lost in thought, Daisy couldnt help but think that the men in the world might be better looking than the man in front of her, even Rio, because of theck of dominance andposure, could only be subordinated. As if to cover up the embarrassment, Daisy asked again with some uncertainty, obviously the two had already had a more intimate exchange, but she really could not get used to what was in front of her. Seeing her cowering and hesitating, Vincents heart got annoyed again, he was about to straighten up and leave, but his lips were hot, and when he looked down again, he only saw Daisy who was too red to look at herself. Just now she was deliberately caught off guard, Vincent pondered, feeling somewhat amused, Daisy took advantage of her own distraction to act decisively, but really a cunning person. Well, that feels good. Chapter 1934 Chopping Block No more anger? After the kiss, Daisy saw that Vincent was still staring straight at her, so she thought he was still angry and looked a bit tentative. Vincent looked down at her and sat back in his chair, and after a moment of silent thought, he said calmly, Well, I understand about you and Rio, but I couldnt care less, what youre going to do, dont let me see it. This was the biggest concession he could make, and from the bottom of his heart, he hated any man getting close to Daisy. Hmm? Really? When she heard him say this, Daisy was still in disbelief from the bottom of her heart. Her eyes widened and she looked at the man in front of her with a hint of surprise in her expression. I dont have to lie to you. Vincent swept her off her feet and gave Daisys cheek a disgruntled pinch, someughter tainted under his eyes. Daisy finally smiled in relief as she nodded and took Vincents hand, letting out a long breath. At least this way, it still allows Rio to be friends with her, a result she is already satisfied with. After a while, Vincent finished asking Daisy about her injury and left the hospital. He said he had something to do, but Daisy thought he was going to settle a score with Nina. Although Vincent was stopped long ago and told not to go, Daisy guessed that Vincent would not listen to her. At that time at the scene, Eden has said on the spot to Ninas disposal, she has no evidence, and how can she say that she did it deliberately? So, no matter what, this time she is steadily eating this dumb loss. She still underestimated Ninas methods. Since she received a p on the spot that day, Nina is no longer like her before. Still domineering, no one in sight, but that a deep heart is also considered to find Eden to learn the perfect fire. But more than the injury, Daisys heart is sad that she may lose the opportunity to participate in Run, Star this time, and she may have to wait until the second season to fight for it. However, things didnt turn out as Daisy had expected. The day after she was discharged from the hospital, Daisy received a call from the director of Run, Star, asking her to join the show as thest resident guest. When she heard the news, Daisy held the phone for a long time, her heart could not calm down, and she could think almost instantly who it was that reversed all this. Daisy hung up the phone, still in some pain and with a ratherplicated mind. It may be natural for a man to like another woman and help her, but Daisy doesnt understand why she has this obsession; she doesnt like people actively meddling in her affairs. Maybe she cares about the eyes of the next person, maybe she is trying to walk this life on the ground, do not want to be affected by anyone Why are you dazed going Daisy, I just heard on the phone that you are going to Las Vegas tomorrow to record the show. John came down from the table and saw Daisys lost eyes and couldnt help but remind her. These days in the hospital, but also busy John, Daisy looked up at her, a long sigh. I dont want to go, its supposed to be internalized by Vincent for me. Hearing Daisys words, John was stunned and hurriedly ran to the sofa and sat down, speaking nervously: Dont be silly, Mr. Watts helped you to set up because he likes you. This kind of thing in the entertainment industry is just too normal, Daisy, even if you want to be a maverick, you have to be stable first before you have more options, dont you? She knows, how could she not. Thinking of thest life, for a role in Timothy, how many times she drank with those big directors and made light of them, just for an inside job. She is already familiar with the rules and routines, but she cant get around the feeling of ipetence in her own mind of relying on others to seed. So, she raised her eyes and spoke hesitantly, asking, John, do you really think I should go? I dont want to be Vincents appendage. At that, John shook his head and held Daisys hand with both hands, the firm look in her eyes was clearly visible: This kind of thing, not rely on the help of others once to cover the coffin, Mr. Watts will only be your nobleman, not you be his puppet, after all, on this show is also what you want, isnt it? Yes, Vincent is indeed her nobleman, even if he is dangerous, he has to go near the kind of nobleman.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Johns words were not without reason, Daisy lowered her eyes, the trace of hesitation and confusion in her heart was finally dispelled, this time as a reminder of Vincents kindness, she must do better to repay others and herself. The next day, Daisy met up with the shows crew and headed to Las Vegas to record the show. The main guests of the same trip are five people, Daisy only familiar with a Max, although in thest life these five people are at the same time a big fire, but Daisy is busy for Timothy should be entertaining, simply do not have time to take into ount those new forces of the entertainment industry. On the ne, Daisy remembered that she hadnt called Vincent before the ne took off, and missed him a bit. Shaking her head, she turned a thought and returned her attention to the script she was holding. Daisy was reading the script with great concentration when it was suddenly jerked away by someone. She looked up and saw Nina, who was wearing exquisite makeup, standing gracefully in front of her. Youre really dedicated, so tired from the ne ride, and you still dont forget to read the script, it really makes me curious to see what youre reading. Nina spoke grimly, raised her eyebrows contemptuously, and flipped through the pages to herself. Daisy, who was sitting on the ne, didnt even bother to ask her why she was here. A few momentster, Nina seemed to have finished flipping through it in a hurry, she frivolously threw the script at Daisys body with a sneer on her face: Im reallyughing, what kind of house games are you ying in here, good thing I didnt get to participate, youre really childish, and you let Vincent get the role for you, haha! Shame on you! At that, Daisys face darkened, since she was hospitalized, she put up with this Nina, and now she is still running in front of herself to disgrace herself, she really has a low IQ that she doesnt know who is disgraced! Chapter 1935 Disgraceful Is that so? Im embarrassed? Daisy questioned coldly, her eyebrows raised high, the smile on her lips quenching with ice cold. Once Nina saw that, her heart was a little weak, but she also definitely did not allow herself to give in to this woman in front of her. So she took a step back, stroked her long, curly brown hair, and her red lips parted lightly, Thats right, to take such a ridiculous script after deliberately climbing Vincent, either youre not pampered enough, or youre just pathetically stupid. I think youre just jealous. Daisy didnt bother to listen to her long string of taunts, her gaze was like a torch, directly burning away heryers of high self-esteem, easily standing in the most vulnerable ce inside her. Ninas face turned white, but she was still holding strong, she sneered and opened her mouth, her eyes only fell on Daisys sneer: Jealous? What do I have to be jealous of you, do you know where I am going now, I am going to Windy Show, fortunately I dont have to participate in this retarded show, otherwise, wouldnt I miss the chance to enter the fashion industry? Windy Show, hearing this term, Daisy also froze. Although in herst life she had not even stepped into the fashion world, she knew that the Windy Show was the top fashion show in the fashion world at the beginning of each year. Many stars will make a special trip to understand the years fashion trends, but not all stars will be invited, there is no a littlework and rtionship, and their own strength, even if you go, those various circles of top talent simply will not care about you, that is asking for trouble. Just with Ninas strength today, she doesnt feel at all that she is going alone, someone must have taken her to brush her face. What, are you jealous? Seeing Daisys hesitation, Nina thought the woman in front of her had been too stunned to speak, and she couldnt help but stand up straight, the smugness in her eyes starting to run wild again. However Daisy was not impressed, she swept two nces at the contempt in Ninas eyes and naturally answered, Sorry, I dont understand what youre saying.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Not many neers in the circle will understand Windy Show, like her, there is no need to know, moreover, Nina is so proud, she should be more and more to pretend to understand. That way, that sense of pride cante through in her. You, you dont even know Windy Show! Hearing Daisys answer, Ninas expression turned ugly violently, she pointed at Daisys face, feeling already exasperated: You dirt bag, why dont you go back to the vige and continue to be a farm wife! Seeing her annoyed, Daisy found it quite amusing, just wanting to show off but failed, is it worth her being so angry? But on second thought its normal, the woman you hate took the role, youre jealous, but you cant make the other party jealous of themselves, this imbnce of emotions, Im sure it also makes Nina feel ashamed and angry. I dont want to go back, I havent gotten back to you for that wound you gave me. The body is full of calm breath, Daisy sneered, eyes filled with cold, she refers to that thing, Nina know it by heart. Seemingly shocked by Daisys aura in front of her, Nina couldnt help but take a step back, her face a little pale. If it was Daisy who didnt have a backer before, she wouldnt even care that much, yet now she has to have a little fear of Daisy. Seeing Ninas fearful demeanor, Daisy snorted coldly andughed lightly, Dont worry, our hatred is a blood feud, I will never fake this kind of thing to others, you and I will settle our grudge, I will do it myself. Words Luo, Nina obviously froze for a moment, she frowned, could not understand what Daisy was saying, but she still understood a little bit, the feud between the two, she would not go to Vincent. As long as you do not go to Vincent, Nina will have nothing to fear, in terms of the strength of the two to grab the role, she has Diamondstar, Daisy has Vincents Cavern, the two are equal. Even if she Nina can not grab the role in Daisys hands, grabbing a role with her simr weight is no problem. Realizing this, Ninas expression rxed slightly, and she seriously looked at the Daisy in front of her, suddenly feeling an extremely strange feeling. Thinking back to the past, Nina looked silent and couldnt help but say, You have a backbone, before in the vige, I didnt think you were still a dignified person, a dog will bark when beaten, you dont bark when you are beaten, even dogs are worse. Her words were spoken with sarcasm and truth. Daisy was indeed wooden before, but that is also the past, she can appear as a new look, only for the heart of the one can not erase the hatred. Looking at the beautiful and bright Nina in front of her, and remembered thest scene of thest life, Daisy slightly tilted her head, hiding the disgust to overflow in her expression, nodded lightly: Youre right, but next, its you who will be the dog, Nina, not everyone can be smooth for life, you meet me in your life, that is the fate with a brake, the ship Sinking sails. The very threatening words made Ninas heart lurch, she stared into those dull eyes, a chill gradually filled every cell from the bottom of her heart. When exactly when Daisy also had such an aura that she felt doubly stressed and tormented. It is clear that she is just a small star, a mountain vige woman in the countryside, how can she suppress her, the future star of the entertainment industry. Nina parted her gaze, forced herself to steady her mind, took a deep breath and collected her frightened expression: Really? If you are so confident, Ill wait and see. Daisy looked at Nina there to pretend to be calm, heart some amusement, but her heart also secretly down a promise, todays words she will one day cash, she has endured, Nina are going to taste again. After a ten-hour flight, Daisy and the crew finally arrived at their end, and the group hurriedly got off the bus and rushed to the location where they would be filming. During the period, Daisy did not see Nina get off the ne, not deliberately to pay attention, but just feel some curiosity about who brought Nina here. Since she didnt see it, she didnt really care. Although Daisy wanted to see the glitz and mour of Las Vegas, she finally gave in to her exhaustion, took her things into the hotel, and fell asleep. However, the phone rang first before I fell asleep. Daisy didnt want to pick up, she was lying on the bed and didnt want to move. Suddenly, she remembered that she had called Vincent before she got on the ne and he didnt answer, could it be him calling back now? Chapter 1936 Meet the Old Ones Thinking of this, Daisy hurriedly rolled over and got up, grabbed the phone that was on the counter, and found that the caller ID was an unfamiliar number. She was a little lost and a little hesitant, thought for a while, and finally pressed the answer button, Hello, may I ask who you are? Its me, Timothy. Hearing this name, Daisys heart instinctively flooded with disgust, she did not bother to give him any face and wanted to hang up on him directly. However, just as she was about to do so, Timothy, as if he knew, hurriedly spoke up and stopped her: Daisy dont hang up, I saw your program team at the airport just now, so I called with you and thought of having a meal together. You saw it at the airport? Daisy was obviously not convinced enough by this statement, she raised her eyebrows and her tone was low: Do you think I would believe your words? You called anyway, I might as well tell you that Nina is also in Las Vegas, go ask her out, and dont call me Daisy, I dont know you well. Rolled her eyes, Daisy heart disgusted, she does not want to deal with Timothy for now, unlike Nina, this man itself is a piece of rotten dead wood, easier to break than Nina. I am not here to see her now, I want to see you, really cant I Daisy?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. A little strange, Daisy frowned, thinking Timothy heard Nina are not heart today, not like him at all. The actual charm of the person is really what convinced him to pester himself? This thought, even Daisy herself feel some funny, she giggled out, let the phone Timothy some confused situation. Daisy, why are you smiling all of a sudden? Nothing nothing. Daisy collected her emotions,ughed at herself, and refocused her emotions on Timothy. No matter how she thinks about it, she doesnt think she has more charm than Nina to attract him, so the only remaining possibility is that he has other ns. The idea is that Daisy cant help but sink her face, obviously she hasnt thought about making a move on this man, but he cant wait toe to her door. Good, since others are willing, then she just go along with it. Have you thought of a location for the restaurant yet, send it to me when you do. Daisys attitude suddenly changed, which made Timothy speechless for a while, he paused in thought, and hurriedly responded: Yes, Ill send you the address right away. After making an appointment with Timothy, Daisy nced at the text message address he sent and got up with the intention of changing her clothes and going out. A few momentster, Daisy stood in the restaurant she had made an appointment with Timothy. It was mid-afternoon and there werent many people inside, and judging from the exquisite decoration around, it was indeed a high-end restaurant. There is actually still some distance from the time the two had arranged, but Daisy arrived early because she wanted to see how Timothy, who was waiting for himself alone, was really like, after all, the only person who had made himself wait in the wind, rain and snowst time was him, Timothy. Sitting at another table in advance, eating western food and drinking wine, Daisy felt quitefortable, when the doorbell rang toe in an Asian face, she subconsciously looked back, and then quickly turned her head. The person who came was none other than Timothy. Daisy sat behind his reserved seat, and the two sat back to back, Timothy not noticing that he was behind the person he was waiting for. Half an hourter, Daisy had pretty much eaten and had no intention of meeting Timothy ready to go, and was about to leave when she heard him pick up a phone. Hey, well shes not here yet, that ugly woman has been making me wait for half an hour dont worry, Im all set, Im sure I can get a picture of her bed so she cant turn over. Timothys words word for word into Daisys ears, she clenched her fists tightly, her expression icy cold, the storm in her eyes has swept all the emotions, can only desperately suppress the anger that is about to spill out inside. The man behind him seemed to have finally finished his phone call. Daisy stood up abruptly, and the loud scraping sound of the chair against the floor made Timothy turn his head back for a moment. Timothy was obviously taken aback and got up in a hurry, looking nervous and terrified, and had to pull out a stiff smile and pull out the chair for Daisy. When did you get here, howe I didnt see it. Daisy looked t andughed lightly, the darkness under her eyes hid the light of her eyes: I went to the bathroom just now, you seemed to be on the phone, I was going to eavesdrop, but I tripped over a chair and you found out. She was in a bad mood, Timothy some doubt what she said, but once he thought of the task in mind, he could not care so much, anyway Daisy can not run, any excuse is just a show. Its fine, its fine, so lets order first, to be honest, Im getting a little hungry. Timothy was very excited to order, Daisy was not interested, she indifferently swept a nce at Timothy in low order, her eyes suddenly swept to the casino outside the window. It is said that Las Vegas has nothing but the most casinos, and once Daisy saw the neon signs, she thought of the gambling debts she had paid for him in herst life. Also really forget that the man in front of you is not the most loved gambling? Daisyughed to herself and felt a little sad that the silliest thing she had ever done was not to pay his debts for him, but to believe that he would eventually quit these things one day, which turned out to be too much for her to think about. Forget it, there is no point in eating such things, its quite boring at home, shouldnt you be happy when you are abroad? Daisy withdrew her thoughts and her eyes drifted down to Timothys face, she was smiling but seemed to mean something. Timothy flipped through the menu hand a meal, do not understand what the woman in front of him was thinking, he and her dealings or too little, at this moment even feel some of her control of the initiative. Thats not good, right? Lets just eat first. He obviously did not want to listen to Daisys opinion, but Daisy would not still let him manipte, sheughed, look disdainful: What, a big man still afraid of gambling money? Las Vegas, such a nice destination, you cant see it? At this stage Timothy is obviously not that fond of gambling, but after that he will still be involved, Daisy is just pushing him along and helping him out. This Timothy was a little hesitant, his own mission has not beenpleted, where he was willing to go first to have fun, so he had to find an excuse: I did not bring the principal, this time out is to do a talk show, next time. Its okay, I have, lend you 50, 000, no interest, earn is yours, I draw 10%, lose is mine, do not want you to pay back. Chapter 1937 Casino This is amon casino routine, Timothy has also heard, the Daisy in front of you is obviously more reliable than those who say this, just Timothy is still a little hesitant. Seeing this, Daisy raised her eyebrows and said with a light smile, Winning we go to drink ah, earn some wine money to have fun is not good? At the sound of drinking, Timothys eyes visibly flickered and he looked relieved. As long as you can drink, Daisy will have to get drunk even if she doesnt, so that her purpose can be achieved. So, without hesitation, he closed the menu, raised his gold-rimmed sses, smiled and nodded, Okay, lets bet. After a while, the two arrived at thergest local casino in Las Vegas, Daisy took out 50, 000 in principal and gave it to Timothy in exchange for chips. The money is her ie from endorsements and advertisements, and although it hurts a little to give it out, she doesnt care if it sends Timothy to hell. In the casino, all kinds of people are interspersed, men and women with all kinds of chips in their hands, thinking about which table to y a game, Daisy has long been ustomed to these scenes, her expression does not fluctuate at all. Timothy, who was on the sidelines, saw this scene for the first time, and was somewhat enthralled by it both physically and mentally. How about it, what do you want to y? Daisy warned him out loud, the cold current in her gaze wrapping around his neck like a snake, waiting to deliver a fatal blow. Ive thought about it, and Ill y twenty-four. Timothy is full of confidence, the glow in his expression seems to have been bozhong general. Twenty-four oclock table. Daisy looked aside with some amusement at Timothy, who had some obvious anticipation and some trepidation in his eyes, and it seemed that the unknown on the gambling table was attracting him to ce his bets. The deal is over. With a word from the dealer, Timothys eyes tightened slightly as he nervously lifted a corner of the deck and saw that his bottom card and his open card only added up to 14 points. Daisy raised her eyebrows and looked down at Timothys tangled and excited look, her heart had long cared nothing for the 50, 000 dors. At this moment, the man in front of him will not have other ideas than winning, he has one foot in the abyss. Sure enough, there was no way Timothy at the table was going to stop calling, he continued to ask for cards, and the moment came to ask for an explicit hand. For new casino customers like him, whether they are gamblers or casino goers, the only way he will crave this feeling of getting something for nothing more is to win more. Win, win! Daisy, these chips are all mine! The cards were revealed and the 24-point result did not surprise anyone around, but Timothy, excited about his first big win, jumped up from his chair and stretched out his long arms to take all the chips on the table. The gamblers at the table saw this scene with some difort in their hearts, nced at each other, and silently looked down at the cards they had lost in their hands. Daisyughed softly, where is the handsome and elegant Timothy in front of her on-screen appearance, simply a madman, savoring the taste of victory with abandon. Daisy, lets continue! I have a feeling that Im sure to make a big profit today! Timothy clutched the chips in his hand, glowing, and Daisy looked at it, only to find the handsome face exaggerated beyond recognition, making people sick. She really waspletely blind in herst life and would have looked at such a person. Well, I think so, after all, you just had such a good hand. Proper ttery is needed. Daisy pretended to smile gently and nodded very seriously, which, in Timothys opinion, was simply a great encouragement to him. His heart was so excited that he couldnt help but grab Daisys shoulders and hug her desperately: Daisy, youre really my goddess! If I make a profit today, I will give you 40%! Timothys suffocating embrace almost made Daisy faint, and she clenched her teeth desperately, resisting the urge to kill him. He really doesnt have any self-awareness, doesnt know hes garbage, and is desperately trying to throw himself on others! If you let go, I can have none of it. Daisys indifferent tone seemed a bit shivering in the noisy meeting room. Timothy looked up at her, and his excitement seemed to be poured over with a bucket of cold water. He asked in disbelief, Why do you suddenly seem like a different person? Coughing twice, Daisy reluctantly raised a smile and said, No, as long as you can win I just need the principal. Daisys gentle and harmless eyes shone like stars, Timothy drifted off, feeling as if he had just looked away, clearly the woman in front of him had a kind of unspeakable affinity. Forget it, why think so much, in the casino in Las Vegas should give up all thinking! Just do things by instinct! Timothy shook his head, the foxiness fading from his face as he smiled and looked at the chips in his hand, his eyes searching around for the right table that would allow him to make a big ssh. Okay, Daisy, I wont take a penny off your principal as long as I can earn it. Hearing his promise with conviction, Daisy could not help but sneer in her heart, and Timothy was still immersed in his dream of getting something for nothing. In that case, she is willing to be a witness to see him sink to the shore and die, never to be turned over. Half an hourter, after observing many card games on the table, Timothy finally seemed to have chosen another table to sit at. This time, Daisy didnt even squeeze into the crowd to see his cards; she just stood in the aisle, waiting calmly and eloquently. How can that be! I dont know how long it took, but a roar suddenly rang out from theyers of the wrapped crowd. Hearing this copsing shout, Daisy was not surprised at all, she lightly hooked the corners of her lips, the pleasure and malice in her heart gradually surfaced again. Excuse me, excuse me, my friend is inside! Daisy pushed aside the people watching and squeezed in by herself desperately.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The table, Timothy just in front of the remaining chips do not know when all won away, at the moment, he helplessly propped up his forehead, frowning. Daisy was standing behind him and saw the scene and felt some more emotions in her heart. Once, how many times has she seen this impotent and powerless back, he can not carry even a little responsibility, only know to throw the mess back, let themselves difficult. The good thing is that now, she has already mastered the initiative, even if you see the same back, there is no way to set off a little bit of waves in Daisys heart. Victory and defeat is amon thing, you have read more books than me, this truth is more than I understand. Daisy stood next to Timothy, smiling lightly and enlightening him, looking like a gentle and affectionate big sister. Chapter 1938 Losing However, Timothy, who had lost all his chips, how could he make himself not care about winning or losing and wanted to gamble just because he cared about winning or losing, and saving face. Now he is standing on the verge of losing his mind, just waiting for a pair of hands to push the envelope. No, I dont give in, Daisy do you still have the principal? Timothy looked back slightly, stubborn look with a hint of viciousness and cruelty, Daisys heart shivered, had never seen such a harsh side of him. She collected her expression, pursed her lips and said, No, the principal is my entire body money, and I came out today with only a few dozen dors, in a hurry, or we will not bet today? Daisy was kind and extremely patient, yet Timothy changed his expression and snapped under everyones gaze, Give me the money! As long as I have money, I can definitely flip the next game! No gambler will believe that they can not flip, they all have two hundred percent confidence in themselves, however, when the brutal results in front of everyone, at that time regret is also toote. Really, you really believe you can flip it? Daisy asked again, uncertainly, with a twinkle in her eye that made Timothy more and more certain that she had money she didnt want to pay. Yes, Im sure! The nail should be a Daisy, Timothy eyes red, he eagerly looking forward to Daisys response, but the other side just smiled and looked at themselves, has not been to open up the meaning. Just as he was getting anxious, Daisy spoke up at that moment, Okay, give me your passport and cell phone, and Ill help you get some money from the lending broker at the door. When this was said, everyone present froze for a moment because, no one would rmend their friends and rtives to get money from those money lenders. The pair in front of you still looks close, how can you say something that will make each other regret for the rest of your life? The crowd looked different and their thoughts were all over the ce. At the table, because Timothy had not bet for a long time, he had stopped ying for a long time, and some people around him had tried to kick him out of the table when they saw that he had no money. Timothy has been hesitating over Daisys words, his ass seems to be glued to the chair, refusing to get off the table, no matter how the people around him pull him and persuade him, he does not move. Seeing his attitude, Daisy knew she was halfway there. She gave a lightugh, her gentle voice as sweet as the sound of an angels trumpet, but the words she said made people think twice: Want to get the money sooner, wont it turn over sooner? Clenched fingers, Timothy still some can not make up his mind, he is not a fool, of course, know that outside the loan sharks are loan sharks, if you pay back okay, if not, even if the end of the world they can not get out. Just as he hesitated, a middle-aged man sitting on the sidelines who had been waiting for the cards to be opened, finally couldnt resist provoking again. Hey, you poor bastard can make a decision quickly, with that little chip just now and still want to y here? Go y marbles on the street, you! The man had an Asian face, and Daisy could tell by his English that it was standard Chinese English. She looked at the middle-aged man a few more times, just hoping he would say more to provoke him. However, before anyone else could say anything more unpleasant, Timothy took the passport and phone he had with him and handed it to Daisy. The people present only saw the man in front of them, angry eyes, just a fairly calm attitude has be extremely contentious, the bears war seems to be a touch. Timothy gritted his teeth and yelled, Give me a $100, 000 loan, and just thisme pussy dares to taunt me! All your chips are mine today! Very good, Daisy took his cell phone and passport, the smile on his face could not stop raising, as long as these two things that went against the money, that Timothys road back to the country is afraid of a long way. Okay, you y first, and Ill go ahead and get you a loan from my side. Daisy agreed very quickly, took the things and stepped out of a side door, in the dark, she held Timothys phone, her heart as cold as a deep valley. When she was at the restaurant just now, Daisy remembered that the man had taken a phone call, and the man wanted his bed photos to keep himself in the country. Now that Timothys phone was in his own hands, everything was immediately answered. Unlocking the phone in her hand, Daisy clicked on the call log, and the first record still saved was noted by Timothy as Nina. Nina N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Daisy felt her hands were trembling lightly, sheughed lightly, the harsh light of the phone screen could not prate the darkness in her eyes, and the dense, gloomy air was about to freeze her fingertips. No wonder she told TimothyNina is in Las Vegas, he did not waver in the slightest, so all this has long been a set up by the two. Daisy tightened her grip on the phone in her hand and took a deep breath. If she hadnt thought of it as an important object to get the loan, she would have really smashed it. Steadying her heart, Daisy helped him get the loan all the way up there without expression, and from the beginning to the end she used Timothys identity, without revealing a bit of herself. Back at the casino, Timothy is still gambling, and the chips he uses are the casinos temporary chips. Daisy sees this scene, and when she remembers that he and Nina are working together to set herself up, the bag that has been reced with chips in her hand almost falls down from his head. Chips, here you go. The hand is slightly inclined over, Daisy cold face around his head, before he has lost the 100, 000, she will notpletely flip with him. Timothy was having a good time at the poker table, when Daisys chips were delivered, he became more and more excited. He said thank you to Daisy in a perfunctory manner and dumped all the chips on the table in a hurry. Go on! Daisy looked at Timothys excited and happy look until he was almost dead, the time that the 100, 000 could support, is the countdown line between the light and darkness of his life. Half an hourter, the situation that Timothy had been losing and winning seemed to have shifted, and this time he seemed very confident in the hand he had been dealt and pushed out all his chips at once. The crowd looked at each other with some surprise, Daisy was also a bit surprised, but the smug Timothy did not seem to notice that the dealer and one of the gamblers exchanged a look. This scene fell into Daisys eyes. It was clear that neither she nor the casino wanted Timothy to win, and everything at the poker table was supposed to be in the hands of the dealer. Anyone else want to call the bet? No, open the cards. The simple and sharp response, so Timothy more and more can not resist the heart of the delight up, he swish stood up, forcefully turned over the bottom card on the table, the face of the surprise is clear. Twenty-four points, four million is mine! Chapter 1939 Crazy Hearing his shout, those present could not help but cast their eyes towards the card in front of him, yet after only a moment, the crowds gaze gradually changed from envy to inexplicable wonder. This man is not crazy, is he? Do they allow psychos in the casino too? The murmurings reached Daisy and Timothys ears, both of whom looked different, and the 14-point hand in front of them seemed like a regression to the opening hand, though it ended with one winning and one losing. Timothy obviously couldnt believe that the twenty-four points he had just clearly put together had turned out to be fourteen. He slumped in his chair in dismay, as if something had urred to him, and his short-circuited thoughts suddenly brightened up. He pointed at the lottery officials and casino staff in front of him and shouted frantically, You must be cheating! Why else would my cards be missing! I clearly have twenty-four points! Give me back my four million! The feeling of obviously about to get, but watching it somehow slip away is estimated to be very bad, Timothy has ignored the casino approaching fighters, began to indiscriminately spill up. Daisy saw the situation and knew it was not good now, just now it had been her and Timothy together, if they were pursued, it was estimated that they were all going to be prisoners of the casino together with Timothy. Thinking to save her life, Daisy didnt want to watch the fun anymore and took advantage of the casinos chaos to leave the casino silently through the back door. A few momentster, Daisy hailed a cab and hurried back to the hotel, relieved atst. Lying on the soft bed, Daisy thought of Timothys next encounter, just now that blocked in the chest of the bad gas is finally dissipated some. This man, the next to face is but more than 100, 000 foreign debts, and money lending triads and casinos on both sides of the violence against each other. Timothy, didnt think youd be too smart for your own good! Daisy smiled grimly, from the heart feltfortable, she did not understand anything in herst life, the most understanding is he Timothy, a piece of rotten wood want to fight with her, is simply a fools dream. However, that Nina is more and morewless, and dare to instigate Timothy against himself! The good thing is that this person is stupid enough to familiarize himself, if it were another man, he may not not fall today. The thought of this, Daisys eyes sunk, as of now, she and Ninas situation is simr, both can only add to each other, to really say directly pry each others position, both can not do. Daisy remembered that Nina has been making a lot of small movestely and should be trying to pry herself awaypletely and force her out of the entertainment business. Ding ding ding While her thoughts were scattered, Daisy sat up suddenly by a ringing sound, she climbed out of bed somewhat confused, reached for the phone on the table and nced at the screen. The caller ID above, shows Vincent. Daisy looked at the screen, wanting to press the answer button and hesitating, just as the ringing was about to end, she pressed the answer button and put the phone to her ear. Hello. Vincent was the first to speak out, his low and very maic voice made Daisys heart miss a beat. Is there something wrong? She was in a low mood, seemingly affected by the casino incident and seemingly ming Vincent for taking so long to return her call. Daisy didnt understand why she was suddenly not in such an excited mood. You just called me, I was in a meeting and didnt get it. Vincent sat at his desk, his eyshes lowered, his expression bemused. Smart as he is, Vincent heard the low emotion in Daisys tone the moment she opened her mouth, and he wanted tofort her, but he also wanted to ask for confirmation of one thing. Well, yes, I got on the ne and thought youd be worried, so I called you. Daisy said the word thought in a very in voice, but the word thought was used aggressively, and she sat on the bed, distracted, ying with her hair in an uninterrupted manner. It was rare to hear Daisy pouting, Vincent raised his eyebrows in a bit of novelty, heughed lightly, the depression between his eyebrows cleared away: Yes, I do worry about you, its only just after the meeting, then I know you took Timothy gambling and lost your own money?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. At that, Daisy froze, she frowned, straightened her back in confusion and asked, How would you know, youre not over here. Vincent raised an eyebrow, hummed lightly, and signed the paper with his other hand, Ill be where you are, in case you run away, you dont want to change the subject. As early as before, Daisy had learned from Vincent that he had ced eyes around himself, but Daisy had rarely heard him mention something about his side. Including some individual conversations and meetings between herself and Rio, so she also always forgets that she is actually under surveince. Once noticed and remembered, it more or less still made Daisy feel a little ufortable. Youre still monitoring me? Her tone was somewhat displeased. Vincent was silent for a moment, his tone was steady: Not monitoring, just want to protect you, the man you went to borrow today, is one of thergest local triad organizations, you do not want to get into trouble. At that, Daisy froze, she thought Vincent wasing to preach again. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Now that he is saying these things, is this his way of worrying about himself? Are you worried about me? Daisy opened her mouth somewhat stumblingly, as if she couldnt believe that she had really bothered Vincent, when it was clear that the two had always felt unknown. Vincent didnt seem to sense the surprise in her tone, and Chens earnest and serious tone became more and more charming: Well, remember not to do anything reckless next time, and in case anything happens over there, call me. His words ebbed and flowed in Daisys mind, like a rising balloon, exploding on high, making her feel that every cell was excited and thrilled, and her whole body was light and airy. It turned out that he still always remembered himself. Alone in a foreign country, Daisy felt more and more warm to such things. Who doesnt want to always be thought of, just like Lauren always thought of Nina, and now she, too, finally has someone to think of. Chapter 1940 Like Hanging up the phone, Daisy hugged the quilt, the smile on her lips simply could not be suppressed. What to do, she seems to like Vincent more and more? Even if she knows that going on may be an abyss, at this moment she does not want to turn back, no matter what the final result is, it is her choice. The day after Las Vegas, Daisy woke up in a beautiful dream in which she and Vincent were walking to the soundtrack of the wedding march, and everything was very beautiful in pure white. However, the rm clock did its best to wake her up, so she had to wash and dress to join the group. At 8:00 a. m., the sun was very lovely outside the hotel, the sunset and clouds imprinted the curtain of the sky, and the crowd took a ride in the car to breathe the fresh air all the way to the shooting location, which was in a swimming pool. Well, were here, youve all read the script, this issue is the pool chase, more test of physical strength, everyone warm up first. The director brought the crowd to the pool, and then asked the actors to prepare properly while the program staff prepared the cameras. Daisy looked around at the guest members and the filming environment, and her mind naturally came back to the scenes she had seen in her previous life in Run, Star. The first season of Run, Star has been loved by many young people because of its colorful content and its ability to fully show the dynamic side of the stars. And the pool chase issue, as the opening chapter of the show, is a full expression of this. The guests finished warming up, went to the changing room to change the swimsuit out, the directors side of the equipment tuned almost, the venue has begun a test shoot. Okay, everyone focus, although there is a script, but it is up to you how you want to y. The directors gaze swept over the men and women in front of him, the corners of his mouth a hint of obvious seriousness made the crowd tense nerves, the official shooting began immediately. After the start of the recording, Daisys performance throughout was still respectable, even if she was pushed into the pool by the men, or smashed in the face with some props, all the time smiling, not a little angry at all. The men who were filming together on the side were also impressed with her for a few moments now and felt that Daisys resilience was quite impressive. Daisy, youre kind of awesome! Logan, who has been a lukewarm star in the same group, couldnt resist running over to talk to Daisy during the intermission, with his bright eyes staring straight at Daisy. Sitting on the edge of the sink, Daisy nced back at Logan, not really wanting to talk to him. Because, in thest life, the man in front of you after the fire will be frequent mess, simply a representative of the scum. Its nothing, Im just a little dedicated. Considering the face of the same group of friendship, Daisy still answered a word, a side of Logan to see her so cold to their own, the heart of a moment to interest. He smiled and sat down next to Daisy, his long legs wandering aimlessly in the pool with her, his body in just his swim trunks almost pressed against the side of Daisys body. Tch, it looks like youre pretty high strung too, there are so few women who can not even nce at me. Logan bent down and seemed to want to see Daisys expression with her head hung low, his handsome face full of curiosity about her. However, Daisy was not impressed, if anyone had owned Vincent, who would still feel a hint of affection for the man who was hitting on them everywhere in front of them? Hey, why are you ignoring me. Daisy sat by the pool, like a statue, except for the beginning when he said a couple of words to him, now ispletely ignored him. Hello noisy. Already lost patience, Daisy nted her gaze, coldly swept him twice, and even the aura around her body became dull. Seeing this, Logan was startled, his body involuntarily took a step back, reacted, and then felt a big fire. No woman has ever dared to treat him this way. Logan gritted his teeth, wheat-colored skin with a light sparkle in the pool, he moved an inch closer to Daisy, looking at the two from a distance, will feel that the two sexes out of town intimate, seemingly on the verge of a kiss. You dont seem to understand your situation, this is a different pool, even if something happened to you here, they couldnt get here in the first ce. The threatening words, Daisy couldnt help but nce at Logan, wondering what kind of courage he actually had to mess with himself, could it be that what she had experienced, had been experienced by another girl? She stood up calmly from the pool, looked down at Logan, who was still sitting on the edge of the pool, and sneered: Your grandmother, I was not raised as a vegetarian, and threats like this are only something I do to others. Logan froze at the arrogant and full words. He looked away to think of Daisys backers and could hardly think of any, the only one he could think of was Rio, who was in a scandal with her. With just one Rio, Daisy wants to walk around in the entertainment industry? Its ridiculous. Logan stood up and stared mockingly at Daisys face, his disdain on disy. I cant see, you woman is quite arrogant ah, do you really think you have a lot of capital? Hearing his ignorant question, Daisy didnt even bother to squeeze out an expression. She turned her head to leave, but Logan pulled her back and repeatedly pressed her. Does this man have to be so stalkerish. Daisy rolled her eyes, turned back around and sneered, Capital, even if I dont have capital is not a reason for you to harass me, I think you need to go under the pool to clear your head, let me give you a ride. After saying that, Daisy looked at Logan sympathetically, turned around and let Logan fall into the water with one leg, and the huge sound of falling water resounded through the whole swimming pool in an instant.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . You! Logan is able to swim, he opened his arms and fluttered in the water, the gas in his chest almost exploded him, this woman who does not know the sky, how dare she kick herself directly under the water! You what you, calm down properly here, what kind of people should be messed with, what kind of people should not be messed with, you are so old dont you understand? Daisy is toozy to circle around with the man in front of her, he is now obviously gaining but can not, so he is irritated. No longer paying attention to the curses behind her, Daisy annoyingly emerged from another swimming pool and rejoined the filming crowd, still in a somewhat unpleasant mood from what had just happened. After all, in thest life they had less interaction, she didnt know that Logan was not only a womanizer, but also so annoying. Whats wrong, Daisy, you seem to have something on your mind? Chapter 1941 Paralysis Max, unlike Logan, is a very honest and sincere man, and Daisy has nothing against him. She shook her head, a little distracted: Nothing big, the shooting is about to start, lets get ready. The words fell, Daisy smiled at Max, ran to the side and began to do warm-up exercises, Max saw the situation, opened his mouth did not shout at her, the heart wanted to say all the words were blocked in the throat, could not say. The afternoon shoot went exceptionally well. Daisy and Logan had an unpleasant incident, but both of them were unaware of it and did not want to poke holes in it. Time passed by minute by minute, and in the ups and downs of the two mens minds, the day soon came to an end. In the evening, the crowd went back to the hotel and started their respective rest. Daisy sat on her bed and reached for her cell phone to call Vincent and talk about the days events, but once she remembered the time difference and knew he should be in a meeting, she sighed and reluctantly withdrew her phone. Still a bit bored in a foreign country, she had to brush up on Twitter and update hertest news once. However, after a dozen seconds or so, Twitter seemed to go down, and all the pages and stuff disappeared. Whats going on? Daisy thought her phone was broken, and after waiting a few minutes, she logged back on, and when she clicked on Twitter Trend, the blood in her body almost froze. Riote night night meeting big boss, sunny type of man is actually gay. A few blinding words on the screen almost blinded Daisys eyes, obviously thest time we met was fine, how this time it suddenly became like this. Someone must be setting him up. She knows very well that Rio is definitely not gay. Daisys thoughts were already a bit confused, and she hurriedly picked up her cell phone and tried to call Rio, however, no one picked up the phone at all. What exactly happened? She gripped her phone tightly, flipping through the clear photos and evidence on the screen, suddenly feeling a little confused about whether her judgment was correct, could it be that he was really No, no, no, its not possible! The all-too-real evidence would make even those around Rio begin to wonder, let alone the fans who only know about the star through the media. Daisys heart grew restless, and she didnt want to watch him lose everything. After all, this is not seven yearster in the country, for homosexuality is not yet so tolerant, nowadays just let others know their sexual orientation a little special, will be given a strange look. When she thought of Rio, who had been left out and ostracized, Daisy felt bad. She hesitated, but immediately stood up and ran to the directors office. The first installment of Run, Star is actually almost done, and the rest of the time is for the post-production service, to see if there is a need to make up the recording and change the script. Daisy, now with only Rio on her mind, could not wait patiently here any longer. She knocked on the directors door and exined her intention impatiently. The guest room is small, and the director sits in a chair and stares at Daisy in silence for a long time. He looked up helplessly at Daisy, closed his eyes and said, Max just said to me that he wants to go back to China, the team is missing two people at once, this is definitely not possible, you and he discuss it, see who returns to China. Max? Daisy froze for a moment, recalling the mans face, obviously very suspicious, and at this critical point in time, she didnt want anyone to get herself into trouble.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Okay, Ill go get him. Almost without hesitation, Daisy dashed all the way to the room where the director said Max was staying. She rapped on the door with some impatience, clearly no longer wanting to wait. Coming. Maxs footsteps came from the guest room, and he pulled open the door to see Daisys tense face. Max was a little surprised when he turned away to let Daisy into the house, wondering why she had suddenly arrived. Why are you here all of a sudden? On the floor of the room was his suitcase, and Daisy knew at a nce that he was going to catch a flight back today. The matter is urgent, Daisy is also toozy to beat around the bush, frowning, open to the point: The director told me that you want to go back to the country today? But, I also want to go back home today, he said only one can go back. The meaning of the words has been very clear, Max is not stupid people, naturally heard, he looked at the person in front of him a slight change in the eyes, the look between all the measurement. I may not be able to promise you that the person Im going to see today is very important if you tell me who youre going to see Im going to see Rio. Almost instantly, Daisy interrupted Maxs words and replied in a firm manner. This caused the man opposite to freeze for a second, suddenly, he hooked his lips and smiled, the smile in his eyes was full, sweeping away some of the sadness in his frown: After all this, it turns out that we are going to meet the same people. Hearing Maxs words, Daisys eyes widened and she was obviously also a little surprised. In herst life, she and Rio didnt have much interaction, and naturally she didnt know his friends, so she only heard about many things. Really, what a coincidence. Daisy smiled, and her expression showed that she was still a little distracted. Max knew she was worried about Rio, so he went up and patted her shoulder, acting like a big brother: Well, dont worry about it, I was going to talk to you about your thoughts on my brother during the shoot today, but I didnt expect something like this to happen at night. Both men looked a little heavy, because everyone knew what it meant. Daisy clenched her fist, remembering that Rio had helped herself again and again, and this time she had to save him no matter what. This matter, lets talk about it next time, now I really want to go back to my country to see him, when I see him, I will tell you about his situation first. Raising his head, Daisys expression was unprecedentedly serious, Max understood her thoughts, and he no longer insisted on his own ideas, nodded with a serious look, and watched Daisy rush out of the room. Daisys anxiety had never been so unbridled as when she flew back home overnight. Chapter 1942 Wind and Waves Daisy could not imagine, she shook her head, everything can only wait to see him in person to understand the truth, and then to talk about this. After getting off the ne, Daisy didnt go anywhere but straight to the top floor of the Fiona Hotel, which she remembered Rio saying was generally where he hid from the media. At the moment he is on the cusp of the wind and must be here now as well. Daisy went straight to the innermost room, and her thoughts suddenly shed back to that chance encounter with Vincent here. At that time the two were stillpletely unacquainted with each other, and by now everything has changed qualitatively Sighing softly, Daisy withdrew her thoughts, this was not the time to think about this at all, she knocked on Rios door, no one answered inside. Rio, its me, Daisy. Daisy stood at the door and waited for a long time, but there was still no response from inside. She frowned, unable to imagine where Rio would go besides here. She pondered for a moment and suddenly came up with an idea. Rio, open the door! Theres the pressing! A whole bunch of them! Daisy mmed the door, the tone of panic, the door that had been stable and unmoving was immediately opened from the inside, and the next second, Daisys soft waist was directly taken in by a pair ofrge hands. Where did the mediae from? The familiar male voice with a touch of doubt, no lights on in the room, curtains tightly covering the windows, darkness filling every corner of the room, Daisy could not see the person in front of her, but could feel Rios breath filling her surroundings. His warm breath sprayed on his own face, blowing Daisys eyshes itchy, she blinked gently, the uneasiness in her heart finally calmed down a little. Why didnt you open the door just now? You know there are a lot of people outside who are worried about you, right? Rio let go of Daisy and turned on the lights in the room. The sudden brightness of the light made both of them open their eyes a little. There are also a ton of people out there waiting to make news for me, so of course Im not just going to open the door. Rio rubbed his eyes, the exhaustion under them unmistakable. Seeing such Rio, Daisy felt some emotions from the bottom of her heart, obviously a good young man, but by a trumped up gossip, the whole no human shape. With disheveled hair and green stubble emerging from his chin, where can one still see the Rio that used to shine no matter where he stood.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Do I look bad like this? The way youre looking at me is so strange too. Rio raked his hair and lifted the corners of his lips with a bitter smile. Daisy shook her head with a long sigh, walked up and sat in the chair in front of him, her eyes locked on Rios: Now is not the time to talk about this, we have to find a way to get through this hurdle in front of us. Hearing Daisys words, Rio propped his arms on his knees, biting his lip in silence, his bent back seemingly weighed down with a thousand pounds of stone. Its useless, the person who is going to move me this time is Mr. Wilson, he was already holding a grudge for thest time, I am now a pariah of Cavern. Rios look fell, the glow in his eyes changed to a dull twilight. Daisy looked at his single figure and had mixed feelings in her heart. Thest time was to help her at the drinking table, Rio and Mr. Wilson to form a bond, it seems that after meeting her, Rios luck is not too good. She was a real bogeyman for him. Thinking about this, Daisy feels more and more that she must help the person in front of her this time, otherwise her conscience will be condemned. She patted Rios shoulder and said with relief, Its okay, since the gossip news says youre gay, just find a girlfriend, the matter is not thatplicated, you dont have to think too much. This incident of how big the storm, in fact, the hearts of the two know, Daisy at the moment is just saying some words offort, Rio hands folded clenched, obviously still for this matter desperately thinking. Things are notplicated, but also not that simple, in this windfall to announce that he found a girlfriend, anyone will feel that it is just to cover up. Rios consideration was not unreasonable, Daisy nodded in agreement, she leaned back in her chair and pondered, suddenly Daisys thoughts turned and a person came to her mind with a jolt. By the way, I know the best person to be your girlfriend! Daisys eyes were glowing and she jumped directly in front of Rio, catching him off guard, and couldnt help but raise her eyebrows in surprise, staring at the blushing woman in front of her. Who do you have in mind? While his tone was clearly somewhat disbelieving, Daisy smiled confidently, pointed proudly at herself, andughed: Of course its me! At these words, Rio fell into a long silence, his gaze darkened, gazing at Daisy in front of him, wondering if she was joking, or if this was her real thought. Do you really think so? Rio is obviously very hesitant, not only because of Daisys original rtionship with Vincent, but also because of his own selfishness. If Daisy really agrees, then he cant guarantee that he will control himself to do it without going to the fake scene. No matter how much he ys, Rio feels he cant y a man who doesnt care about Daisy, and if thats really the case, wont Daisy get tired of himself? The more doubts and concerns in his heart, the more Rio dared not think so, but the determined look in Daisys eyes seemed to be forcing him to ask the real emotions in his heart every moment, making his words of refusal turn into a rhetorical question. Of course! Daisy replied very dryly, not even noticing theplex emotions in Rios eyes, she stood up and borated to herself, We had a scandal before, even if we announce it at this time, we can only say that its public, we cant say that we want to cover it up! This is indeed the safest move, but it is equivalent to tying Daisy and Rio in the public eye, so that Vincents position bes awkward. About these, Daisy would not have not thought, but she selectively ignored, she was ready to bear the storm set off by Vincents emotions. At the same time, this matter she has nned to take the initiative to confess, can not wait for Vincent to ask questions, or the consequences will be more serious. Thats true, but Rio frowned, his mind mixed as he thought about hoping Daisy would agree, while worrying that Vincent would give her a hard time about it. After struggling with various emotions, Rio finally shut up and let out a long sigh. It seems that no matter what, he still cant do anything to hurt Daisy for himself. Rio opened his eyes, his gaze calm, and calmly borated on the possible consequences, You should have considered Vincent, he wont let you off easy if he knows about this. Chapter 1943 Storm At those words, Daisys eyebrows twitched. She didnt know the consequences, but she was ready for them, so she wasnt going to think about them. So, Daisyughed lightly, the look is a fearless look: Nothing, you do not care about these, next we will buy some couple objects out on the street, do not have to be too deliberate, generous to those people shot is. Daisy Seeing her sincere consideration for herself, Rio was a bit emotional for a while. He looked at the person in front of him and wanted to say thank you, but somehow couldnt. If possible, he would like to hold her at this moment and kiss her fiercely. Unfortunately, he finally came a step toote, the person in front of him has already be someone elses woman, he can only look at from afar, suppressing the feelings of the heart, doing against the heart of friends. Rio self-deprecatingly hooked the corner of his lips, emotions fall in the bottom of the eyes, the chest of the long-standing feelings of hot paste into a long poem without words, do not dare to recite to the lover, only in the dead of night, read to themselves to listen to, as a way tofort chat love. A few dayster, Daisy finished recording the show thoroughly and returned from Las Vegas again. When the ne was about to arrive at the airport, she deliberately brought a couples object prepared together with Rio, and when she got off the ne, she generously lit up the airport, not minding the various photos taken in the dark. Originally, ces like airports are the best ces for the media to catch wind of whats going on. Daisy was a little apprehensive, saying she didnt want to worry about Vincents feelings, but her mind kept specting what he would think when he found out about it. Vincent will probably point his finger at his nose and use himself of it. If thats the case, she has nothing to defend, but to meekly let him relieve his anger. After signing a few names absentmindedly along the way, Daisy was dull in her heart and was about to leave from the passage when a figure gradually leaned up. Instinctively sensing danger, Daisy stopped her pace and looked up alertly at the other party, finding a sensible man with sses and a suit. Before she could ask, the other party spoke first: Miss Thompson, Im Mr. Watts secretary, and his car is waiting for you at the main entrance. Vincent? Daisy froze for a moment, looked suspiciously at the unfamiliar man in front of her for a few moments, and spoke suspiciously: I have not seen you, how do you know I am here? Hearing Daisys query, the man was slightly surprised for a moment, as if he did not expect Daisy to ask so carefully, he smiled lightly, the professional taste is very strong: This is Mr. Watts ordered, the specific will have to you get in the car and ask him. Daisy had a bit of a headache, she wasnt ready to face the man, and it turned out that she had to face it so soon. She gritted her teeth and tried to refuse, yet the man in front of her, who looked like a robot, was already blocking her way tightly. With nothing else to do, Daisy had to let out a long, sad sigh and nodded stiffly, Okay, you lead the way in front. Okay, youe this way. The secretary ignored Daisys struggling emotions and walked lightly on his feet in front of him. In order to avoid some unnecessary filming, he deliberately took Daisy through the special passage. Within a few minutes, Daisy saw Vincents car parked in the parking lot from a distance. Her heart tightened and she felt her heartbeat getting faster and her feet getting heavier. The scandal between herself and Rio had been released a few days ago, and the two had not spoken on the phone in the past few days. Daisy could hardly imagine how Vincent would look to herselfter.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Okay, you go in. Bringing Daisy to the Mercedes, the secretary politely opened the door for her. However, Daisy looked into the darkness of the car, her feet simply could not move a step. I cant say whether its apologetic or scared, at this moment Daisy feels simply more nervous than during the interview. In the doorway of the car do not know how long, Daisy still do not want to go in the meaning, suddenly, a cold voice inside the car sounded, like a pot of cold water instantly doused Daisy. What, and have to let me drag you in? Vincents tone was low, obviously mixed with displeasure, Daisy looked at her shadow, biting her lip in silence, not daring to answer. At this moment, she is in a dilemma, but had to enter. I Cut the crap and give you three seconds to get in. Daisy was about to argue a few words, but Vincent interrupted unceremoniously, and Daisys heart missed a beat, not knowing what to say. At this time, it would be best to go along with Vincents wishes, right? With this in mind, Daisy stopped struggling and sat in the car in silence with an apprehensive heart. Nice to be out there recording excerpts? The scenery outside the window quickly began to recede, Daisy listened to Vincents words without the rise and fall of tone, a moment of uncertainty about his thoughts, stammering to pinpoint the right words. Seeing that she was so flustered, the helplessness in her expression showed without doubt, Vincent lightly tsked, and the emotions that he was still holding back became more and more impatient. Obviously he was the one who was somehow betrayed, but instead he started to take care of Daisys emotions? She folded her legs, her heart in her throat, her expression sincere, and spoke with sincerity: Those scandals are not true, Rio was framed, and I had to help him first. Daisy briefly stated her purpose, her eyes locked on the side of Vincents long-slumped face, shadows shrouding his emotions, Daisys heart was anxious, a deep-seated guilt was stirring. She doesnt think Vincent will ept her, but Daisy hopes he will understand her feelings and position after resenting herself. If two people want to go farther, these are mandatory lessons, now she just think of it as an early rehearsal. I dont know how long the silencested, but Vincent finally raised his face, which was buried deep in the shadows, and he turned his head slightly, the sneer in his eyes was unmistakable: You sound like you feel good about yourself, what, you think your statement is perfect, dont you? The aggressive questioning, Daisy has already thought of, she ignored his tone of voice deliberately provoked her to say, quietly lowered the eyshes, red lips did not want to open to refute the meaning. Chapter 1944 Anger I never thought of it that way, and I know this oue will make you angry, but I have no choice. No choice, Vincent sneered, reaching out to lift her face, a meanugh spilling out of his throat, untainted by the slightest emotion. Who didnt give you a choice, the Mr. Wilson who framed Rio, in the end it was Caverns people, I waited for your call for how many days, you didnt even want to talk to me about it, and the Rio hype, clearly one of the ways you calcted to leave me, right? Vincent gritted his teeth with every word, and he pinched Daisys jaw red, but had no intention of letting go. He did not let go, Daisy also gritted her teeth to endure, not shouting nor crying, she stubbornly stared at the indifferent man in front of her, look stiff, obscure under the eyesyered withyers of thick clouds, a little emotion can not be explored. When trust dissipates and suspicion between the two grows, the consequences of all this, she has long thought of. Seeing that she did not say anything, Vincents heart anxiety kept burning his heart, making him feel tormented, so his face got colder and colder, and his speech became more and more indifferent and ruthless. No more talking? Is this your default attitude? Before, you denied that you had two feet in two boats, but now you cant deny it either, right? Unable to tolerate Daisys silence, Vincent picked the worst words to vent his emotions, but Daisy remained unmoved until she finally let out a long sigh. She raised her eyes, her eyes hid a deep helplessness and exhaustion, Vincent saw it all, and for a moment it stung his already shaky heart. You should know that I dont like to ask for your help, Rio should return the favor to me, and even if I call you, you will only be able to punish Mr. Wilson, but those outside opinions will hurt him after all. Daisys words can be really impartial, Vincents heart immediately cold through, he let go of the hand, the eyes of the anger, uneasiness for a moment seemed to disappear. The atmosphere in the car is silent and calm, all of a sudden back to the time when they first met, strange and distant around Vincent, his mouth shallow cold smile like a knife, cutting Daisys heart raw pain. Very well, outside opinion will hurt him, and do you consider that it will hurt me? Vincents gaze was hushed, but the light tremor in his tone could not be hidden. Daisys face changed violently, her heart was mixed, guilt and self-reproach came to the surface, and she had to admit that this time it was her own excessive ego and rashness. Vincent, who has always shown herself as tough, even showed an uncontainable aggression. This time, its really because she thought she was too strong, right? Daisy clenched her fist, the sorrow in her eyes like a fog, wet shrouded the hearts of the two, she lightly bit her lips and spoke, Im sorry, this time its me who sacrificed you unterally Vincents head, which had been hanging low, raised slightly, gave a self-deprecatingugh, and asked sarcastically, Youre finally willing to admit it? Well Seeing her finally willing to bow her head and admit her mistake, Vincent could not help butugh mockingly, the stiff expression did not ease in any way, he raised his eyebrows, the dark clouds under his eyes, unable to pass through a ray of light. Now that you admit it, Rio this matter I will take over, you leave it alone, whose woman you really are, I will tell those people. Vincents strong and unshakable attitude, a time to scare Daisy, her eyes widened in shock, and hastily pulled his sleeve, the tone of a sharp refusal: Do not, this matter is already considered to be starting to develop in a good direction, you intervene again is not to create trouble, this matter is my poor consideration, you let me do anything I do not have a problem, except for the idea of you just now. Except for the idea of you just now. He took a look at Daisy, whose cheeks were rosy and delicate, and whose moist red lips were about toe up to his face, and his eyes darkened with another thought. Then, he said, Since you dont want me to interfere, its okay, unless you promise me that you will move in with me. The words were like a thunderp, shocked Daisy could not say a word, she stared woodenly at Vincent, her mind was nk. No isnt it?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Faced with Daisys surprise, Vincent obviously didnt buy it, he raised an eyebrow and said, Whats not, since you dont nominally want to belong to me, at least Im going to get your person. Daisy, still somewhat unaware of his request, blinked, clearly unable toprehend the status quo. Wait, are you asking me to move directly into your home for an extended stay? Dont make me answer your repetitive questions. Vincent looked down at her, looking poorly, obviously not yet relieved from the anger he had just felt: Now go to your house immediately and bring everything over, or well go shopping now. Vincents tone is dry, a moment has made a good decision for her, Daisy is the body with the crime, the heart knows the inability to resist. She had panic in her eyes, but could only pretend to be calm, if from the bottom of her heart, this matter she was simply not ready. Lets just skip the stuff and go straight to your house. After a long silence, Daisy still nodded her head and reluctantly agreed. However, she only thought of it as a dying tactic, Vincent is so busy, and she often shoots, she may not be able to meet a few times in the same room, as for those things, ced on Johns side, she can still go back at any time. That dry? Vincent obviously hasnt seen through Daisys thoughts, he raised his eyebrows in surprise, a little surprised how Daisy didnt even struggle a little. Well, you have a point, lets listen to you for now. Daisys face looks neither aggrieved nor embarrassed, she seems to have no idea about Vincents proposal, just calmly looking out the window. Her attitude, Vincent could not see through it, but for him, it was for the best. A few minutester, the two finally arrived at his apartment in the new downtown area. Daisy didnt take anything and was taken directly to the elevator by Vincent. Sitting on the elevator, Daisy was in a nervous state, constantly guessing what would happen afterwards. She had thought of the worst and most dramatic, but even so she couldnt do anything other than wait. Ding. A few momentster, the elevator stopped at the twelfth floor, Daisy followed the broad back in front of her and walked into one of the rooms, and upon entering the room, what caught Daisys eye was the impactful ck and white color scheme. When you walk into it wholeheartedly, a sense of overwhelming restraint and aloofness will gradually wrap around you. Daisy, feeling the coldness of the moment, withdrew her eyes and started to change her shoes, however, only halfway through the change, she was stopped in her arms by Vincent who was too slow. Chapter 1945 Punishment Hey, whats wrong? I havent finished changing my shoes yet. Daisy looked down a little nervously, tightening her fingers, not daring to turn around, with Vincents warm breath falling on her ears. Youre too slow about this Rio thing, dont think Ill forgive you for just admitting your mistake. Vincent blinked his eyshes lightly. The next morning, Daisy was dazed and awakened by the sun shining in the room cast between the cracks in the curtains. She frowned and yawned and opened her eyes, her thoughts stalled for a while before she dazedly remembered the events of yesterday. Wait, did you do something really great yesterday?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Youre awake? Daisy was lying stiffly on the bed, her face red, when a familiar voice sounded, her whole body shook violently, immediately like an ostrich into the nket. Vincent just came out of the shower and saw that she looked afraid to face the look, his eyes overflowed with amusement. Yesterday, the look of passionate, how not to see her so shy, but have ended up hiding to dare not see people. Heughed lightly, his expression looked better than yesterday, his eyes nced obliquely at the protruding ce on the big bed, and spoke coolly: If you dont get up again you wont be able to catch up with your notice, your agent doesnt know how many phone calls havee. Vincent lifted the covers and sat back down on the bed, looking down at her. Daisys heart gave a beat and showed a head, her cheeks all rosy and haloed. She squirmed and didnt know what to do, opened her mouth, but didnt know what to say. Looking at her embarrassed look, Vincent did not embarrass her and graciously lifted all the covers, causing her to scream. What are you doing! Daisy covered herself and tried to wrap herself in the quilt, however Vincent turned around without a word and turned his back on Daisy to get dressed. Dont stay in bed anymore, hurry up and get up, Im going to work too, Ill take you to the recording siteter. Looking at Vincents broad back, Daisy was a bit dumbfounded for a while, she scratched her head and hurriedly picked up the clothes on the floor. He is far less bad-tempered today than he was yesterday, does that mean he has forgiven himself? It seems thatpared to women, or men are better to coax ah. Daisy went to the washroom to wash her face and brush her teeth, and was surprised to find a brand new set of toiletries inside, which he had asked someone to prepare yesterday? Daisy picked up her toothbrush and brushed her teeth, a little flustered and a little ted for a moment. Panic that Vincent seems to have made this ce a canarys cage, and rejoice that surprisingly one day she too will be truly valued by Vincent. While brushing her teeth and looking at herself in the mirror, Daisy really didnt find anything special about her looks. She couldnt figure out what Vincent really liked about herself, or was it just this one lie about Daisy? While her thoughts were scattered, Vincents voice came from the door, and Daisy hurriedly finished what she was doing and followed him downstairs to the parking lot. In no time, Vincents car was parked not far from the shows recording site, and he himself walked to the site on foot. Her rtionship with Vincent was too easily misunderstood when she was not yet strong and popr, so Daisy wanted to keep a low profile and did not want people to think she was a vase. Holy shit, Daisy, youre finally here! Where the hell did you go when you got off the ne and didnt go home! John, who has never been foul-mouthed, saw Daisy finally appear in view and immediately rushed up and gave her a hard time, the worry and impatience in his eyes made Daisy feel guilty. She stammered, but her brain turned fast, and immediately picked up the conversation: Last night and friends drank too much, slept in the hotel, but I still remember todays announcement. John did not have a good look at her, see her okay, the gas also dissipated most of the: You ah, at least send a message, I was worried about you all night ah! Forget about it, were recording in half an hour, go and put on your makeup. Looking at Daisys in face, John was a bit helpless, and it was clear that she should have washed her face in the drinking ce ande out, even her hair was still messy. Okay, Ill be right there. By the way, has Paul acted yet, whats the Twitterverse saying about Rio? Daisy walked briskly to the makeup studio and asked John about Rio while she rushed to get her makeup done. She was taken away by Vincent as soon as she returned yesterday, and was not given a gap afterwards, so that she is not quite aware of how far things have festered in Rio until now. At that, John nced at Daisy, took out his phone and flipped it up, and said easily: Paul has acted, most of thements on Twitter have been sessfully controlled by him, and the Inte has also started to spread the couple object photos of you and Rio, and thoseizens who previously disliked you a lot have started to ask you to hurry up and disclose your love, so it seems to be to sit on your and his It seems that the rumors about you and him are going to be confirmed. Sitting on the scandal, thats what Daisy had in mind, and the more she did, the more she felt victory was imminent. However, the rtionship between the two was supposed to be fake and Daisy had no intention of going public, it was enough to keep those media cameras focused on it. After painting eyeshadow, Daisy smiled and turned her head and said, Its okay, I have to wear these things for a while, by the way, have you helped me contact the love show you mentioned before? Chapter 1946 Out This is a variety show that Daisy had previously turned down, but after Rios ident, she suddenly wanted to be on the show with him again to fire up couples. This can only be good for Rio, not bad, however for himself, there is still the worry and concern about Vincent. She didnt want to suffer his wrath again, it was a death wish. John put away his phone and nodded, Contacted, but this time it was the other side that refused, they seem to be very concerned about the scandal on Rio and afraid of the negative impact on the show. This result, too, was expected by Daisy. Now its not someone else begging her, but shes begging someone else, and as the roles change, the interests of both have changed. Callter and say that Rio and I are participating together and that our appearance fee is only a quarter. Daisy is not very sure that the other party will immediately agree to her proposed conditions, but she believes that the other party is also clear, no matter how much negative news, now she is the most talked about in the female stars, male stars in Rio most popr. The chemistry of thebination of the two, I believe it is a person who does not know how to cast, but also know how to choose. This is too little, right? Johns eyes widened in shock, obviously some resistance to this figure, originally negotiating the price is what brokers should do, this price is too much below the market price! Its fine, I wasnt interested in the show either, I asked to participate purely because I could help Rio. Daisy waspletely unconcerned about such things as price. She looked at herpleted makeup in the mirror, patted Johns shoulderfortingly, said no more, and nned to go on the show. This time it was the second recording of Run, Star, which has been broadcast on TV after the first phase was shot and edited. After the show was aired, it caused a great response. The novel variety subject matter was obviously very fresh to the young people and the show was almost expected to be a hit. Daisy remembers that since the second issue, it has been a tradition to have special guests, and the director has not yet informed them who the guests will be for this issue. Aigoo, what bad luck, howe I see you again. Daisy had just stepped out of the dressing room when she saw Nina walking towards her, and before she had a chance to say anything, Nina stole the show. She tsked twice and spat in her mind, this person is really a dog, biting up faster than anyone else. Each other, I also feel like touching the bad luck first thing in the morning, how I saw you. Nina looked at her back and wanted to continue to chase her and scold her, but Eden pulled her back and her eyes were indifferent. Seeing this, Nina could no longer behave herself, so she had no choice but to collect her anger and rushed to the recording site with a puff of anger. It looks like this issues guest is Nina. John looked around and identally saw Nina darting into the studio, she couldnt help bute close to Daisys ear and remind Daisy, looking obviously a little uneasy. If Nina had been there, the shoot would not have gone too well anyway. Its okay, it doesnt matter if she wants to target me, Ive never been afraid of her. Daisyughed lightly, the faint taste of mockery made John freeze. But only a week did not see, how she felt Daisy be more and more feminine up. The eyes open and blink, a calm and seductive charm simply makes Daisy look like two people. However, Daisy didnt notice Johns dumbfounded look as she sat on a swivel chair, watching the employees debug the equipment with boredom. In fact, the moment she saw Nina outside the dressing room, she knew that Nina was the guest for this issue, but since there was only one issue anyway, Daisy didnt take her very seriously. Okay, okay, the recording is starting! With the directorsmand, everyone in the field booth immediately stood to their positions, Nina and the other four, immediately began recording the show, while Nina trotted up sweetly after the hosts introduction. The theme of this show was horror adventure decryption, with some special pendulums purposely built in the field shed, but overall, it took ce in a real-life escape room hall behind them. Everyone pay attention to the concentration ah, everyone has read the script, but do not deadhead, flexible ah! The director frowned and painstakingly reminded the rounds, just hoping that the show would go on air, yet when his eyes fell on Nina, he found her absently grinding her nails. Seeing this attitude of Nina, the directors expression obviously changed, but did not say anything, the show has to start shooting in a hurry, he does not have that effort to gossip with Nina. A few minutester, after confirming the equipment, the second installment of Run, Star officially started filming. Through the way of drawing lots, the crowd soon got their respective groupings, and this time she was not very lucky to be in a group with Max. Its not that hes bad, its just that Nina got the grouping of the strongest Jaxson every time, the man is a big handsome man who studied sports out of the gate, and always shows extraordinary explosive power in this piece of running. Could it be that this time, I am going to fall into Ninas hands? Gritting her teeth, Daisy told herself that she couldnt think about this, that she hadnt started yet, and that she didnt need to be so pessimistic for the time being. After dividing the group, the crowd stood at the starting line from different starting points, and the goal of thispletion was to solve the riddles in the maze based on clues. Of course, there are ghosts and people will chase you along the way, you must maintain a high degree of calm to do so. Come on, dont be afraid, Ill protect you. Max saw Daisy hesitate to move and thought she was a little scared, so he called out to her and asked her to follow his lead. Daisy reacted and rushed after her,ughing lightly, Just thinking about things. The two entered the chamber, and the dim environment and slightly cold atmosphere made Daisys heart, which had been feeling okay, start to shiver.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She couldnt resist taking a step closer to Max, always feeling something following her. Walking aside Max did not notice the uneasiness in Daisys heart, he has been holding a shlight in the wall and the ground to check whether there are road signs and clues. He picked up the conversation with some carelessness, What is it, is it about Rio? Well, Ill talk to you after the show. Daisy didnt forget that she was recording the show, she immediately changed the subject, pointing out that she didnt mean to continue. At this time, Max, who had been checking the surroundings, seemed to have touched a mechanism, and he nced back at Daisy, signaling her to hurry over. Chapter 1947 Nonsense Lets both screw this together, I feel like we should be able to open something here. At the word, Daisy immediately ran over, without the slightest hesitation, and Max together unscrewed the mechanism on the wall, with a rumbling sound after, the wall behind them was suddenly moved. What the hell is going on here? Daisy looked at the sudden appearance of the road in front of her stunned, but the next second, she immediately came to her senses, could not help but let out a scream. Ah! Chen Xue and Nina appeared on the opposite side of the wall, but both of them were running furiously, thats because there was a white ghost chasing them behind them. Help! Nina was obviously frightened, saw the opposite is Daisy also frantically screaming for protection, it seems that her side of Jaxson is pressed regardless of her. Close the door now! Jaxson ran faster than Nina, he rushed to the door in a few seconds, then tried to close the door and let the ghost eliminate her directly, with no intention of caring about Nina. Max was closest to the button and was unsure whether to do so. He nced hesitantly at Jaxson and Daisy, both of whom had somewhat mixed expressions. He couldnt help but ask, Press? Jaxson frowned a little, he is a coarse natured person, toozy to think too much, just when Nina was about to rush through the door money, he decisively pressed the button to lower the door. No! Ninas eyes were full of panic, she wanted to rush over quickly, yet she simply did not have the stamina or speed to do so, and could only watch the door fall in front of her. Nina is out. Thetest developments were broadcast over the system radio, and the three at the door looked at each other, Daisy and Max with confusion and disbelief mixed in their eyes. It is clear that Jaxson and Nina are in the same gang, how can they still be at odds in such matters. Whats wrong with you guys, did something happen? Max was a little confused and couldnt help but ask Jaxson. The gruff Jaxson scratched his hair impatiently, his eyebrows glued together, his face unhappy: That woman is simply the peak level of princess disease, just crossed a man-made creek not yet half a meter over there, and she actually asked me to carry her across! The reason was that she didnt want to wet her shoes. Also, from the moment she was in my group, she talked to me in such a cloying tone, such as Jaxson, Im scared of the dark, slow down and wait for me, and Im a girl, its normal to take a break for a few steps. , you do not know how much I want to kill her after hearing these words! As an outsider, the two listened to Jaxson a pure man imitating a little girl talking,ughing that is a back and forth. Andugh! Seeing that Jaxson was quite upset, Daisy and Han Qiusheng both hurriedly covered their mouths and stifled theirughter, their eyes curved into crescents. Hey, others are supposed to be starry-eyed little princesses, you should spoil them! Han Qiusheng snickered and teased Jaxson, with a tone of mockery towards Nina. At that, Daisy also nodded in agreement, with a secret pleasure in her heart.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nina, a woman who loves to win the favor of men with such harmless tones, unfortunately this time ispletely invalid for the fierce man in front of her. When you think about how smug she looks when she talks about her face, this will probably be a blow to her charm. Well, isnt she all but eliminated, lets hurry up and get the password. Max patted Jaxsons shoulder reassuringly, the smile still on his lips, Daisy following close behind, feeling doubly relieved. At that moment, however, a voice came over the system radio once again. The game is temporarily suspended, please gather guests at the exit. The simple narrative did not elucidate the reason. The three stopped and looked at each other, with the same feeling of foreboding rising in their hearts for some reason. After listening to the announcement, the three of them went to the exit with their doubts, where Logan and the others were already waiting together. The crowd looked at each other, all still a bit puzzled, Daisys gaze naturally crossed Logan, obviously still upset about thest incident. Daisy, what are you guys doing out here? John, who had been waiting outside the venue, suddenly saw Daisy walking out with the group and greeted her with a puzzled look. I dont know, lets wait for the director toe. Daisy frowned lightly, her eyes looked at the guide car parked by the exit, and the premonition in her heart somehow became more and more exact. A few momentster, the crowd waited for a while, the guide van side finally came a little movement, heard the sound of footsteps from there, Daisy and the crowds eyes could not help but move over. Isnt that Nina? Johns eye caught sight of Nina following the director, while Eden was steadily following them. Hearing this name, Daisys eyes flinched, raised her eyebrows, and her emotions fell to the bottom at once, with an indifferent expression. The reason for the pause was exactly what she thought it would be. Nina was eliminated before the show had even started for a minute, and Eden would never give up easily. Daisy thought enough to realize that with just Edens sleight of hand, it would be impossible for Nina to appear on a show for only a few minutes and be easily eliminated. They must have just gone to the director to ask for an exnation. Everybodys here. The director took Eden and Nina two, stopped in front of the crowd, a side of Han Qiusheng keenly caught the directors face is quite ugly, even the always stern tone of voice have be a few decadent. His gaze couldnt help but move to Eden, he heard that this man is quite powerful, as long as the cooperation with Diamondstar, in addition to dealing with Julia, is him, and Edens iron-handedness is known in the circle. At this moment, the director, who has always been arrogant, was subdued, and his face was embarrassed, and Han Qiushengs heart became more and more scornful of him. However, Daisy has no fear of Eden, he has experienced enough of those tactics in his previous life, at this moment, Eden is just in the fox, bullying. Is there something wrong with the sudden suspension of filming, director? Logan, who always loves beautiful women but is quite ufortable with Nina, saw the eliminated two appearing in front of him again and his tone became a bit impatient. The director nced up at Logan and frowned, his expression overflowing with depression. He pointed to Nina beside him, his voice was low, one word seemed to be squeezed out of his throat: something, the script was changed, and, everyone pay attentionter, try not to let Nina be eliminated first, take care of the neers. Take care of the neers? Daisy snorted disdainfully, her gaze sweeping recklessly over Ninas face with a sneer. Chapter 1948 Not cooperating Everyone here has only attended one issue only, for them, who are the same as themselves, all treated equally. She said with discontent, Who is not a neer, and we have only participated in one issue, just she is petnt, to let people protect? Everyone in the room knows that Daisy and Nina are sisters, but this sister seems to be talking a little too heavily, and every word seems to be directed at Nina. Han Qiusheng pulled her arm, frowned and shook his head, signaling her not to be impulsive, but Daisy jerked her hand away in boredom, looking annoyed. Because Daisys uncooperative, the atmosphere of the scene has be more and more tense for a time, the crowd stood aside even the pores are filled with chills. Eden saw the burning anger in Daisys eyes and easily raised the corners of her lips, her sarcasm unmistakable. He seemed to feel that the scene was not exciting enough, and with cold eyes he fanned the mes: Whats wrong, you look like you are very upset? You had to terminate your contract from Diamondstar and be a weed and wildflower with no name and no one to rely on, now you have no one to speak for you. With a coldugh, Daisy suppressed the fire in her heart, not wanting to show Nina a joke. She looked at Eden in silence, with a hint of pity in her arrogant posture. Assuming she really stayed at Diamondstar in the end, there would be no one to talk to her when she encountered such a scene, rather, it would be even more inferior. After all, Nina is the real future star of Diamondstar, and her own value to Diamondstar is like that of the maid who apanies her, who can be discarded at any time. Daisy raises her eyebrows, collects her thoughts, looks at him with contempt, her eyes are like a deep well, cant guess her emotions. I just heard her teasingly say, Really, I wish you could always feel that way, people who deceive themselves usually fail very quickly. The two men came and went, both refused to concede defeat, and once these words came out, the atmosphere at the scene became more and more gloomy and windy. No one in the room was shocked by Edens sudden, cold aura, but Daisy kept her cool and dared to say a few words. Everyone couldnt help but bravely look at the thin woman in front of them a few more times, what makes her so confident and dare to set up her own business? Nina stared hard at Daisys arrogant face, and the emotions in her heart became more and more overwhelming. Originally, she had a grudge against Daisy for being deliberately eliminated by Jaxson, and felt that she had instigated Jaxsons elimination, so she wanted to teach her a lesson. If Eden hadnt kept asking her not to interrupt and let herself record the show without fear, she would have pped her across the face. He, Daisy, has no right to ride on top of her. Her pride and self-esteem first of all a hundred disagree. Ninas face was somber and indifferent, her contemptuous eyes looked at Daisy with a light contempt in her gaze: Daisy, do you really think you can becent for the rest of your life just because youve climbed Vincents high horse? Shes just ying with you! The shout, in a sh, revealed what Daisy least wanted to reveal in front of everyone, that between her and Vincent, it never rose to the level of interest. Even the most deliberate approach at the beginning was just to keep him from falling for Ninas trap and getting himself into trouble. However, these things, where these people present will understand, they will only look at themselves with alternative eyes, pointing their noses and cursing her as a woman who sells her body unscrupulously. Daisys thoughts were dull and she was speechless for a while. Nina thought she had poked her dead center and her mouth crackled with words, throwing them at Daisys heart. The trash talk was like cannonballs that made no sense, and Daisy was silent for a long time, not wanting to put up with it any longer. She raised her long white neck high, indifference between the eyebrows aura full open, anyone can detect the extreme indifference in her eyes. You should go say these things in front of Vincents face and see if he dumps me or straightens you out first? I advise you not to be a long-winded woman and just assume that all women in the world want to be like you. Daisy this sentence is really too much information, all eyes wandered back and forth between the two, widened in surprise, the original the Poole Family sisters both love Vincent, but one is getting, one is failing. You bullshit! I never did! Nina was already irritated, and her words came out with the vor of a country woman. Eden, who had calmed down, heard her say such vulgar words and could not help but frown. Nina, calm down and keep your manners. Edens words were like a pot of cold water that poured from Ninas head to her tail. She bit her lip and stared dead at the woman she owed a beating, her heart ebbing and flowing with all sorts ofplicated thoughts. Eden, you cant keep stooping to this womans level! Besides, she believes what she says! Hearing Ninas words, Daisy knew she must be trying to renege on her debt, however, Nina could not do this with a clear conscience. Sheughed lightly and looked at Nina, but there was no trace ofughter under her eyes: What a coincidence, I happened to take a picture of what happened that day, should I give it to all my colleagues to enjoy it. Daisys cloudy tone was like she was discussing how much the meat would cost tomorrow, however, that statement was to Nina the loss of tens of millions of dors in endorsements, and she must not let such things be known. Dont you go too far Daisy! Nina was at her wits end, hysterically pointing at Daisys nose, her disorderly look gradually unfolding. Seeing this, Daisy sneered twice, not taking her threat in the slightest: Who exactly is the excessive one? Since you doubt my ability and question my background, I can likewise question you. The people present saw the two quarrelsome, and both have background backing, a time intended to mediate the people are afraid toe up.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The director has been watching the farce of the two men on the sidelines, the heart for the two men in front of them are very disappointed, one can not afford to let go, one can not afford to let go. They cant let go of their loved ones and feelings, but arguments and lucrativeparisons, and the only thing those eyes can see is power and money. However, whether it is Diamondstar or Vincent, the director is never indifferent, the out-of-body things are never enough. Okay, you guys have had enough bickering, right? Seeing that both stood silent and did not speak, the director scanned the surrounding area and finally stood out again with the script. No one in the room responded to him, seemingly blown silly by the storm just now, the director didnt mind and spoke up on his own: Just now Mr. Hussain and I talked about it, Ninas part will be more, Daisys words will be caught in the middle and eliminated from the game. What a few words, a moment to determine the direction of the script and the attribution of the game cut scenes. It seems that this issue, the director is determined to make himself a supporting role for Nina. Chapter 1949 Warmth In this case, even to struggle also useless, Eden must have already opened an extremely tempting or threatening conditions. So, Daisy immediately responded, Yes, I ept. With little hesitation, Daisy immediately agreed, and the director took a rather surprised look at her, her wrinkled face rubbed together. He raised his eyebrows, the vicissitudes in his eyes were like a shade, enveloping Daisys heart: I didnt expect you to agree so quickly, thought you would more or less mind in your heart. No one would believe it if they said they didnt mind, but Daisy was sensible enough to know that even if they did mind there was no possibility of flipping. Instead of making that angry and upset face for others to sneer at, why not go and y casually and pretend not to care, so that Nina wont feel good enough? Raising an eyebrow, Daisy withdrew her thoughts and nodded falsely, her tone t: I do mind, but I dont really want to dy the work. Dont y the good old boy there, its disgusting to watch. Nina did not hesitate to dislike the voice, looking at Daisys eyes are difficult disgust, aside Eden with a stern gaze at her, the meaning of the warning is self-evident. He pondered unhappily how the woman in front of him just didnt understand the truth that troublees from the mouth, and a little restraint seemed to be very difficult for her.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. To reallypare, Daisys nature and ability is much stronger than hers, but unfortunately is a disobedient master, and does not have a charming face. The sneer in her eyes was like a needle, a root in Ninas heart. Im talking to the director, not you. If youre a woman, dont you know how to be reserved and respectful? Besides, if Im disgusting, then theres probably no one in the whole world who is more disgusting to you. Daisy raised her eyebrows, her face calm, she was used to Nina picking fights anyway, no matter what she said, she felt like she was listening to a dog bark. She stared at Ninas pig liver-colored face andughed without saying a word, as if she didnt feel it was enough, she immediately added fuel to the fire: But I so remember that you onceughed at me on the ne, saying that the variety show I took on was a childish and lousy show, howe now youre here even after being eliminated? When the people in the room heard this question, their expressions all changed, and hostile gazes swept Nina from head to tail. Nina, who thought she was in the upper hand and fiercely suppressing Daisy, did not expect to be suddenly stabbed in the back by Daisy. She sank her face and stood to the side somewhat embarrassed, her disgusted eyes never leaving Daisys body. Well, thats the end of it. The director saw the two arguing with each other, and they were about to get into a fight, so he stood between them and persuaded them, looking helpless, just like Daisy said, he also did not want to dy the work. As long as she shuts up, I can keep my mouth shut. Daisy stood to the side unconcerned, not even trying to pay attention to Nina, even her tone of voice was light. Seeing her belittle herself, Ninas anger shot up, and Eden looked at her with a deadly re, not wanting to hear her say something stupid again. Momentster, the crew finally started reshooting after they finished preparing, and this time the recording hadnt started long before Daisy and Max were both eliminated from the other exit. This is Daisys intention, since Nina likes to shoot, she let her shoot enough. Come on out, Im sorry for your trouble today. Daisy and Han Qiusheng both came out and sat on the guide car, and the two of them watched everyones activities clearly through the screen. So this is what its like to be a director. There is no aggravation. Daisy is not as petnt as Nina, she waved her hand in her mind long after she finished: But it is a little less recording, but I am a resident guest, every issue in, and when this issue is over, Nina still can only roll away. From Daisys nonchnt words can guess a few of her disgust for Nina, although the director and Max do not quite understand what the reason is, but taking into ount the face of Vincent and Rio, they can not saypletely withoutforting a few Daisy. Its best if you think so, I will cut more shots for you in the next issue, you dont have to worry about the exposure. The director patted Daisys shoulder very naturally and looked relieved, just now he still had prejudice against Daisy, but now it has almost disappeared. At that, Daisyughed lightly and didnt answer again as she nodded and her eyes continued to rest on the screen. Nina was able to get a longer recording time thanks to her managers tactics, but the crowd seemed to be targeting her, and whenever they saw Jaxson and Nina, they all attacked them. And always tough Jaxson, today is obviously a little out of shape, see Nina to be arrested, a little nervous look is not. Wow, Nina was eliminated again. Daisy sat in her chair and pretended to be surprised, taking her phone out to check the time, Nina had only yed for half an hour longer than thest recording. It seems that everyone doesnt want to y with him anymore and is anxious to end Ninas variety show tour early. Max, who heard Daisys surprised voice, immediately corrected his expression and brought his face to Daisys ear as if to take credit. Just listen to his soft voice: That Nina but in our ce to suffer, we just went in when we reached a consensus, must let Nina quickly eliminated, from the beginning is a few of us together shooting, why for no reason she took a ce, and rightfully so. Hearing what Max said, Daisy looked at him with some surprise, and her face was not only astonished but also a little confused. She said incredulously, You negotiated this? Yeah, revenge for you! Max raised his hands high like a child, a grin filling his face, But its my way of thanking you for stepping up to the te for Rio. At these words, Daisy hung her head in some disbelief, her heart filled with emotion, not knowing how to face Maxs bright eyes, her fingers, which had been rxed, twisted together. The sudden warmth in the heart was not because someone had thanked them, but the feeling that their heart, which had been wandering, seemed to have found a point of belonging once. From herst life to this one, she has no friends, except for John running around for himself, and there are too few and far between friends who can stay around to talk. Daisys heart was somewhat touched, and her eyes, which were always calm and unruffled, finally rippled a little. She also remembered that there was a problem between the two. Chapter 1950 The Truth Not knowing why Daisy asked this, Max thought for a moment and nodded heavily: Yeah, he ah dont like girls like Nina, to reallypare, in his mind, you are better looking than Nina. Is that right? Daisy raised her eyebrows a little incredulously, this mans aesthetic perspective is really puzzling, but because of this, her bad feeling about Logan finally dissipated a little. The trio didnt have long to clear their heads in the guide van before Nina, who had been eliminated again, came rushing over in a huff, pulling Jaxson with her. The director looked coldly at the blush on Ninas face, some contempt in his heart, if Eden talked to him, he might still be a reason, if this little girl in front of him wants to talk to himself about anything, it is all impossible. And whats wrong with you, howe youre the one with the most on your te? At this moment, Eden happened to go to the bathroom, Nina really can not suppress the heart of the gas, pointed at Jaxsons nose and cursed. Director, this man is not a teammate at all, hes been ignoring me, causing me to be eliminated! I dont care I have to reshoot it again! Hearing this, the people present were stunned, Daisy even looked at her like a fool, she may not have known that being able to reshoot once was the director giving her enough face. Today even if it is reced by Maya to, she does not have that right to ask the director to reshoot for her, Nina really does not know the sky is too high. Nina, I think, you may not be suitable for variety shows. The director was forcibly suppressing his anger, and the cold light in his eyes was like an ice de, but Nina was able to ignore his eyes very naturally. Just now Eden but this director stepped on the feet of a wild dislike, he does not have any great, Nina speak naturally without a few points of respect. Whats wrong, youve already reshoot once anyway, whats wrong with reshooting again! Look at Nina justified,wless look, the director angry has begun to breathe deeply, full of wrinkles by Ninas words angry provoked. How in the world can there be people with such low emotional intelligence, Ninas brain is growing to the face? Nina, why are you out again? At this moment Eden came out of the bathroom, saw the five people in the guide car, eyes could not help but narrow. It seems like something else just happened, this Nina really never lets him worry. Eden! Theyre bullying me! I havent even been recording for half an hour, and theyre already trying to eliminate me! As soon as she saw Eden, Nina seemed to find her strength and hurriedly let go of the shackle on Jaxsons hand and hurried out of the car with an aggrieved look. When he heard what Nina said, Eden wasnt surprised, he looked at the different looking people in the car and sneered, Dont be smart, its just a variety show, look at you guys ganging up on us, since were not wee on this show, well just leave. Edens words seem disgruntled and deeply hostile, but in reality they are just a step for herself and Nina. Since he had already asked for a re-shoot, no matter what, there could not be a second chance, yet looking at the faces of the crowd, he knew with his eyes closed what had just happened. To leave with dignity, pretending that is essential. However, with Ninas pig brain, she could not think clearly about the twists and turns, she simply thought that Eden was helping herself out. Hear that, we dont care, soe beg us to stay! The arrogant and arrogant words make Edens pupils shrink, to say what the pig teammate is like, he can nowplete aplete knowledge.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Will you shut up! Sitting in the guide car, Daisy looked at Edens face that was on the verge of tears and felt some amusement. No matter how strong the person is, it is true that they cant stand up to Nina who has a low IQ. Come on, dont make a fool of yourself, hurry up and get back to the office with me! Eden originally wanted to give her some face, but Nina is so stupid that people dontugh at her is already very good, not to mention trying to leave here with some face. But I gaze swept over the guide car in the face of different expressions, Nina apparently still some reluctance, her heart jealousy and anger burning their internal organs, such as the lead weight of the feet simply can not move a step. Eden, were just going to let people who underestimate us off the hook? She was still stirring up trouble when Daisy sneered and tsked twice, her unfamiliar look tinged with pity. Nina, a word of advice, if you dont leave, theres no guarantee what the people here will do next. She was not satisfied with her mouth, and was about to take action when Eden gave her a warning look. Thats enough! You dont take my words for granted, do you! I want you to go back! Eden, who has always shown himself to be calm, was finally driven to the edge of a rampage by Nina, and his eyes stared grimly at the person in front of him, without a trace of hesitation in his expression. I Nina finally seemed to realize something, resentfully retreated behind Eden, opened her mouth to say something, but could not say a word. It seems that the situation at hand, even if Edens words, but also the slightest change something. Shut up ande with me. Eden had a sullen face, long ago did not want to listen to Ninas speech without nutrition, Daisy and the other two saw them leave, in different moods. Nina, this woman, is estimated to be a street rat in the circle that everyone shouts at. The director shook his head and his gaze continued to the screen, the remaining two present also had the same thought, however, these things, after all, are not for them, the actors to worry about. After the second episode of the show, Daisy and John left the shooting location, and on the way, they chatted casually about their previous trips to Las Vegas and remembered what had happened to Rio during that time. At that time, when she returned to Las Vegas from the country to shoot a movie, she contacted Paul to investigate the matter, and now I wonder how the matter is investigated. Thinking about this, Daisy took out her cell phone and nned to call Paul. Calling? John watched her pull out her cell phone and couldnt help but ask curiously, with a teasing look in his eyes, Is it a call to Mr. Watts? Daisy dialed the number and shook her head with some amusement, How can that be, dont think too much about it, call Paul and ask about Rio. OhC John feigned surprise, trailing off, his eyes all kinds of flirtatious making Daisy get goose bumps. Averting her gaze, Daisy refrained from looking at Johns face as she listened to the waiting beep on the other end of the line and curled her fingers in her hair. Hey, who is it? Chapter 1951 Framing After an unknown amount of time, the call was finally answered, Daisy raised her eyebrows and spoke calmly, I, Daisy, do you have a moment? As soon as he heard Daisys voice, Pauls hand, which was working on theputer with one hand, stopped, and he took the phone, signaling the person next to him to take over his business, while he himself walked to the door. Why are you calling all of a sudden, do you have something big in store? Today, the rtionship between Paul and Daisy is somewhat delicate, said to be free, and the two seem to have a rtionship of mutual dependence and checks and bnces, in which they both seek a bnce. Daisy knows that Paul is not very willing to serve himself every time, but for her without a publicist, Paul is her throat, and even if he is not willing, she has to coerce him into agreeing. There is no big material, but there is one thing, that gay rumor about Rio that I asked you to help me to follow up before, any result yet? Once Daisy mentioned it, Paul suddenly remembered the matter, he was silent for a moment, recalled the contents of the information, mused: Followed to, those online gossip are pieced together, in fact, that day in the room is not Rio at all. Not Rio? Daisy knew that someone must have set him up, and she couldnt help but ask hurriedly, Then who was in the room? Wait for me to think, I just remember it was an unknown actor Paul scratched his head and frowned, pondering the mans name: By the way, its called Jay. Hearing this extremely unfamiliar name, Daisy frowned and couldnt help but think about who this person really was, but after half a day of thinking, there was no result.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She couldnt help but ask, Who the hell is this guy? Is he the one who wants to frame Rio? Daisy a question after a question, Paul also some confused, he took out his other phone, lit up the screen, flipped through the information on it, re-understand some Jay. Oh, this man is a model, but now transformed into an actor, yed a few steps in the supporting role in the TV series, has not been hot, to the news to see the words, he seems to be some male boss raised. About this Jay, can really refresh Daisys three views, how she did not know that there are men can be raised, simply too terrible. Daisy pulled the corners of her mouth stiffly, not knowing what to say for a long time, before she spoke: In that case, dont you have any photos to prove that it was Jay in Mr. Wilsons room that day? Of course there are, I have two surveince photos of the hotel at that time, one is very clear to see Jays side face. The fact that Paul had evidence in his hands gave Daisy a huge sigh of relief, which could help clear Rio of the trumped-upbel. However, she should do it herself, or else someone will still think of him in the direction of gay, affecting his reputation and persona. Speaking of which, this incident is also considered Rios bad luck. Paul put away another cell phone, and there was clearly some helplessness in his tone. However, these words sounded like words to Daisys ears. She asked, Whats wrong, whats going on? I heard from the people at the hotel that Rio actually took his contract to renew that day, he wasnt even there to find Mr. Wilson, yet Mr. Wilson happened to be in front of him and entered the hotel alone, plus the naked back photo standing by the window that went viral on the inte, the crowd just made the connection. Is it possible that the cause of the matter is so simple? Daisy froze, obviously some disbelief, she asked incredulously: Does it mean that everything is a coincidence, Mr. Wilson did not intend to harm him at all? She clearly remembered that at the hotel, Rio said that it was Mr. Wilson who was going to move him this time. Paulughed lightly, smoking a cigarette and looking away, his tone became yful: Yes, of course, but Mr. Wilson wanted to frame Rio only when he learned that such photos were circting on the Inte, Mr. Wilsons goal was to make him vite the contents of his contract and pay lesspensation for the termination, so he hired awyer over here. Mr. Wilsons goal was to get him to break his contract and pay less for his termination. Daisy raised her eyebrows, eyes in disbelief, so Mr. Wilson is for money to do such a thing, she is really curious how much money is worth him to deliberatelye to such a y, even at the expense of exposing their own good male privacy. Thats about all there is to know about Rio, you didnt ask me before, and I didnt have time to make a phone call with you. Pauls tone was like chatting about family matters, his attitude had been very calm, and Daisy didnt know how he suddenly seemed to have changed his nature, and her heart was a little curious. She couldnt help but ask, Thank you for your trouble in this matter. But I still have a question in my mind to figure out, how you suddenly seem to have changed as a person, as if not so calcting. Smell, Pauls eyes faintly nced at the hands of the cigarette, the tone of silence: Nothing, you went to Las Vegas that time hospitalized, probably offended which star was stabbed, the good thing is not hurt, just recently discharged from the hospital, the feeling that a lot of relief, and has been able to talk to me a few words is only you, they all think I have changed. Daisy did not expect that in just a weeks time, so many things happened, Rio had an ident, Paul was also stabbed, the entertainment industry is really every day is a fishy rain. She was a little emotional, softlyforted him: Things are in the past, you do not care too much, no matter how you think to do, you are happy and willing. Daisy sighed, the depressed color converged like a river towards her brow, suddenly, as if she thought of something, she hurriedly said, Speaking of which, I might need your help on one more thing, are you free now? Paul poured out smoke and after a moment said, What is it you say, as long as its not something difficult. Of course its not hard, its your job, I want you to reveal two things on Twitter in the form of a Q&A. Daisy pondered the question and spoke immediately after, The first thing is about the second installment of Run, Star in which Nina interfered with the filming, and the second thing is about Rio to rify that he is not gay. At that, Paul was silent for a moment and said casually, Whats in it for you? Although no longer facing Daisy in an aggressive manner, the basic profit-seeking behavior of Paul does not and has not changed. Daisy thought about it, then said, Ill pay you for this one, just maybe not that much, after all, I just straightened Timothy out. Chapter 1952 Photography Stars At the sound of Timothys name, Pauls eyelids, which had been drooping, visibly lifted again, and heughed lightly: You can pay with this message, tell me what happened between you and Timothy, and Ill tweet it for you right away. Daisy froze for a moment, not expecting Paul to be so crisp and direct, so she immediately told him in detail what happened in Las Vegas. Paul felt a little ridiculous after hearing it, deted his mouth and spat: Loss, this news is not worth anything, but since I promised you, you can rest assured that this matter I will do for you. Good, then I thank you in advance. Hang up the phone, the two finished talking, Daisy heart a long breath of relief. Nina that woman this time to try the feeling of being mocked by the wholework, the thought of that scene, Daisy feelfortable, every time she has taken the initiative to provoke themselves, always have to pay a price it. And what happened in Las Vegas, this ount first put aside, when there is a chance, she will not easily let her go. However, the most enjoyable part is the resolution of the Rio issue, and I believe that after Pauls Q&A is released, people will dispel some doubts. After all, these rifications were not made by Rio himself, so its easy to create a feeling that everyone in the circle knows and you are specting outside the circle. Either way, Rio is now considered safe on the bases. Hanging up the phone, Daisy and John both felt a little hungry and found a random restaurant and ordered some dishes to fill their stomachs. Despite sitting in the far corner of the restaurant, many people found out it was Daisy, and many people came up to ask for autographs, which she could not refuse and did not want to refuse, so the meal was almost spent in the rhythm of two bites on the autograph. Wow, Daisy, now youre a big star too! The two of them finished their meal and rushed out of the restaurant. John thought of Daisy just signing autographs until her hands were soft, and felt that she was close to being a big hit, and as soon as they rushed out of the restaurant they couldnt help but shout with excitement. However, Daisysck of performance is quite calm, she pressed Johns shoulder, pinching her face, hiding the happiness in her eyes: Dont be silly, this is still far from what I want, if we have to feel satisfied with such a small fan, our ceiling is too low. Saying this, not to discourage John, but to motivate herself, Daisy stared at her hands, not wanting to be satisfied with just the status quo. Whether its her natural resources or her acquired connections, she is ultimately inferior to those artists who have a strong agency backing her, and if she wants to catch up, she cant slow down her mind at all. I know, I will definitely assist you well, haha! Following Daisy for so long, John would not be unaware of her thoughts. She raised her face, her eyebrows arched like a crescent moon, her expectations and aspirations for the future were written on her face. She put her arms around Daisy and smiled, Now lets go home. At the mention of home, Daisy was suddenly struck by the fact that she seemed to have forgotten to mention that she had been forcibly moved into Vincents home. What to do, during the recording of the show, Daisy remembered that she told a lie and now she seems to have to go and rify it. Whats wrong Daisy, are you not wanting to go back now? John keenly perceived the hesitation under Daisys eyes, let go of the hand holding Daisys arm and walked up to her. Daisy averted her gaze and lookedplicated, knowing that she couldnt keep hiding it no matter what, so she simply crossed her heart and spoke up. She lifted her face, stared into Johns eyes and said helplessly, John, I have something to tell you, I wont be living on your side of the family from today.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. At his words, John froze, his heart tightened, and confusion rose in his eyes. She was silent for a moment before she responded, asking in confusion, Why? Isnt it a good ce to live? Not knowing where to start the story, Daisy sighed and organized her head and told the story in a nutshell. After hearing the whole thing, the doubt in Johns eyes gradually turned into a yful gaze as she covered her mouth andughed softly, It seems like youre just around the corner from bing the Poole Familys daughter-inw. Johns impish teasing made Daisy tug her lips helplessly. It was a great honor to stay by Vincents side unharmed now, and if he learned the truth, he couldnt say how he would treat himself. So that far away, she will not think, and dare not think. You dont have to tease me, anyway, now Im temporarily living in his apartment, Ill find a chance to sneak out, after all, I still want to live with you the most ah. Daisy winked at John, the yfulness under her eyes unmistakable. John smiled and nodded, not saying much, acquiescing to what you said in Lai. Okay, so what are we going to do now, go back to our respective homes? In addition to Run, star, Daisy opportunity not to take other endorsements andmercial performances and so on, one is not enough time, the second is a waste of time, these things she tried to pick something not too much time to do. After some thought, Daisy saw the clothes in the curbside closet and suddenly thought of the huge pile of clothes Vincent had sent over earlier, of which she hadnt worn many at all. Thinking of these, Daisy had an idea in her mind, she excitedly pped her hands and said, There, lets go back and get some clothes for street photography! Street photography? John blinked in confusion, obviously still a little confused about what Daisy was actually trying to do. Oh, dont ask so many questions, Ill go back to get my clothes, you quickly help me find a photographer, as long as you can photography on the line, not too advanced. Daisy instructed, excitedly rushed back, blood seems to be boiling. After running all the way back to the rental house, Daisy chose some styles that would be popr in seven years, simply put them on at home, then put them in a bag and raised the door, running to meet up with John. Seven years ago today, street photography was not really a popr culture, because at this time smart phones were not yet popr, cameras were low pixel, pictures were ugly, digital cameras were expensive, and subtle Chinese people had few opportunities and times to take pictures in the street. However, after seven years, countless influencer rely on street photography to recruit arge number of fans and attention, celebrities also use street photography hard photos to highlight their own personal and fashionable side, the most typical is the airport photos. Since she already knew it would be a fashion culture in the circle, Daisy had no reason not to try it. If she could enter the fashion circle, many famous luxury brands would look for her to endorse her, and the Windy Show that Nina went to would only be a showcase. This way this way! Chapter 1953 Street Photography Hearing Johns call, Daisy instantly withdrew her thoughts and turned her head to see John standing on the side of the road, followed by a tall, thin, young-looking girl with a digital camera bag on her shoulder. Pulling down the brim of her hat, Daisy walked over, smiled and greeted the girl. Hi, Im Daisy. Hello, Mew. She didnt seem to be very talkative, her snow-white face was devoid of smiles, and even her self-introduction only ensured the most basic politeness and politeness, but Daisys eyes widened in shock when she heard the name. Mew, she remembers that this is the royal photographer of the top fashion magazine VIVI, and even the youngest winner of the world photographypetition. When I first wanted to ask her to shoot a photo shoot, she turned her back with a scheduling problem. I think seven years ago, she should still be a college student in school, the body of the childishness is not yet off, there is noter kind ofpetent feeling. Whats wrong? You know me? Mew looked at Daisys probing eyes in front of her and couldnt help but frown lightly, she didnt like being stared at all the time. At that, Daisy reacted, smiled and waved her hand, No, I just think you look like an old friend of mine, so if youre ready, start taking pictures. Okay, with your outfit, its better to highlight the fashion sense with street photography with people in the background. Mew looked down and tuned the camera, said casually, the back of the head of the ponytail bounced, the tone of voice did not have the person in front of him is a star on the humble few points. Hearing what she said, Daisy was a little surprised. It seemed that Mew had this sense of fashion since she was a child, and just by looking at what she was wearing, she found its exact niche. Daisy couldnt help but exim, Youre amazing, so young and not at all look so experienced. Its not experience, I havent taken a set of portraits, but its just my intuition, whether its good or not, I still have to shoot it to know. Mew briefly stated, raised her camera and casually captured Daisy in the crowd, some passersby found her taking pictures, and some of them even naughtily came over to take pictures and ask for autographs. In a short time, a number of people gathered in the middle of the square, so Daisy changed several ces to take a set of photos in order not to disturb the surrounding area. A few hourster, the time pointed to 5 p. m., the exhausted three, finally finished a set of street photos. Wow, finally were done! Can no longer toss, Daisy cared not image, looking for a hidden corner, casually sitting on the roadside rest, a side of John and Mew also sat with her on the roadside. Take a look at the picture. Mew wiped the sweat from his forehead, his cheeks were red, and his expression was as indifferent as ever. Handing Daisy the camera, she asked her to consult the photos in the digital camera, and Daisy flipped through them one by one, and she was very satisfied with each one. I didnt expect that she would find the future star of the photography industry instead of going to a studio to save money. It seems that she must get in touch with Mew more in the future, so that she can keep the quality and low price. These photos, you take them back and fix them, and when youre done you send me the finished pictures, and I want to sign a long-term contract with you. Daisy handed the camera back to Mews hand, obviously found her hand paused, Daisy thought she was worried about the price, and quickly said: You do not worry I will pit you, at least I am also considered a public figure, the price you offer, I think it is appropriate for us . Its not about that. Mew clutched his camera in his arms and calmly interrupted Daisys words, looking a little despondent: You are obviously a star, there will be more professional photographers, right, so why would you think I am a good shot for an amateur college student? Her words made Daisy freeze, she was totally unprepared for Mew to ask a question she was unprepared for, could it be that someone thought she didnt shoot well? Thinking about this, Daisy frowned and patted her shoulder. Even future stars have been lost and stumbled on their own paths, and now Mew is just blinded by a kind of self-doubt. So she said, Dont think too much, in my opinion, if you send this set of photos to participate in that small photographypetition can win a prize, why dont I just give you the right to use this set of photos, let you go to some fashion magazine interview, I think they will all want you. These things even if Daisy does not deliberately go to say, Mew will do itter on their own, by the water to send a favor, in the future there is something, Daisy also have a helper. At that, Mew was obviously a little surprised, she looked at Daisy suspiciously, not understanding why she was so gentle to herself, however, Daisy seemed to read her mind and smiled at her affectionately. Im just raising my hand, I cant bear to see you continue to be lost, not to mention, as I said, you are very much like an old friend of mine, so I will definitely help you. Daisys words were like a spring breeze that blew away the fog in Mews heart. She lifted her face and the usual calmness in her expression finally rippled and turned into an indescribable emotion. Thank you Daisy,pared to those big stars, you really dont have a rack at all. Looking at the innocent girl sitting on the steps, Daisy smiled sincerely, just now the estrangement in her body, has been dissipated, the distance between the two people obviously diminished. So, shes the kind of girl who cant warm up without going out of her way. Daisy smiled and shook her head, stretched out his hand and pulled her up, his eyesforted with a trace of warmth: No need to be polite, I still have work and can not apany you to talk more, this group of photos you fixed, I immediately signed a contract with you, a group of photos 10, 000, if the response is big enough, I can also give you a bonus, not capped. Such generous treatment of a neer who has not yet debuted is a great affirmation for anyone. Mews eyshes fluttered lightly, and the corners of her mouth lifted to reveal her inner excitement and gratitude. She nodded vigorously and clutched the camera in her arms, blossoming into a relieved and sweet smile: Okay, Ill go back and fix the picture right away!N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Uh-huh, Ill wait for you. The two watched Mew leave, a single back soon lost in the sea of people, Daisy mood some indescribable pleasure. As long as you can make Mew ept this grace, you will not worry about not having good photos in the future. Hey Daisy, can I call this behavior of yours a stupid spill of money? The two hitchhiked back to Johns ce for the time being, and as soon as they entered the door, John poured out the words he had been holding back from his heart. Daisy sat on the sofa, gave her a look and raised her eyebrows proudly: You dont know this, right? This neer has a great future. Chapter 1954 About Shooting Hearing Daisys question, John froze for a moment, scratching his head in thought, It was on the side of the road, I saw her with a digital camera, so I went up to talk, she did not believe me at first, I want you toe over after she believed me. At that, Daisy blinked with some surprise. Is this the fate of this life? Everything seems to be full of coincidences, but it seems to be arranged in the underworld. Daisy pondered for a moment, came back to her senses, smiled and gave John in front of her a fierce hug, her expression full of gratitude: Then I have to thank you for keeping her, youve been a great help in this matter. John raised his head a little unsure, but did not intend to ask something, after all, Daisy is like this, every time mysterious, some behavior can not be exined bymon sense. At that moment, Daisys phone suddenly rang, her heart missed a beat, and she hurriedly took out her phone and nced at the caller ID on it. Its Paul. Her tense mood suddenly rxed and she pressed the answer button. Whats wrong? Just a reminder, Twitter is done sending out, go check it out. Todays Paul is so easy-going that Daisy is afraid that the man who had sat and threatened her before is now so calm. This is probably the other realm of life achieved after experiencing life and death. Putting away the thoughts in her mind, Daisy hurriedly answered yes, hurriedly signaled John to open theputer, and hung up Pauls phone. Take a quick look at Twitter. Daisy was in a bit of a hurry, and she couldnt wait to see how Paul posted it. Understanding Daisys feelings, John quickly clicked on the page and found Paul inside Twitter, both eyes focused intently on the screen. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want to do. And then a male star was born as a vegetarian, debut that burst into the limelight, the resources have been top, not in line with the golden master escort all the way to high ims. This is a Cavern internal conflict, a male star is too stubborn to offend the leadership, you eat melon crowd, to choose the right melon to eat, do not be a knife in the hands of people who have a heart. Daisy read Pauls Twitter feed and secretly hailed it. Although the whole long article was helping to excuse Rio, it did not explicitly say, but only rational analysis, and finally revealed only a little bit of the truth, and did not overly offend anyone. As for theizens believe it or not, it doesnt matter anymore, its just a precursor to the whitewash, she and Rio will star in a variety show together again, and at that time, everything will naturally dissolve. Daisy, what are you thinking about absentmindedly? Read on, Ninas is down there. John nced back at Daisy and found her confused, so he tugged on her sleeve and pointed to the bottom of the screen. Looking back, Daisy blinked and nodded, her eyes following the direction John was pointing. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After reading Pauls analysis of Nina, Daisy nodded in satisfaction, now Diamondstars first sister is Maya, thisst sentence will definitely provoke an old and new dispute between Maya and Nina. In the important part, Paul did not say it politely, it seems that this issue of Run, Star ratings are definitely not low. Check out thements. Daisy was a little impatient to see what the inte had to say about the two incidents, and John responded by clicking on thements under the two tweets and slowly scrolling through them. The first time I saw a man, Rio, or a woman, Nina or Daisy, I thought it was Nina from the airborne analysis. Thepany must be trying to hide him. Nina is doing it again. She was seen beating up the director in amercial at our school! Her brain-dead fans are even scrubbing her! Page by page, flipping through thements, Daisys heart became more and morefortable, yes she wants this result, these people are the easiest to control the object, as long as they can bring up the rhythm, everyones heart of the pole will be some deflection. Wow, Daisy, do you think Nina is going to be scolded to death this time? John looked at the following dense expose of trekking sightings after a chance encounter with Nina, and silently mourned for her for a second in his heart. Daisy sneered and said, This is still when the show is not aired, wait for the show to be aired, Nina this time more difficult to escape the public opinion, Eden even if you want to package her into what pure fairy, but also to no avail, after all, the character of the fairy is not like a shrew. Haha, Nina is indeed a shrew! The two sat on the sofa and unmercifully counted Nina, both felt a pain in their hearts, and were making small talk when Johns phone suddenly rang. She picked up the phone and walked to the side to answer it, then resumed her seat on the couch. Mew called and said the piece was fixed and private message was sent to you inside Twitter. At that, Ninas eyes lit up and she flipped out of her message list and saw a picture in there from an ID named Mew. This time she took nine photos, three sweet, threemuter and three literary, all three of which were very popr styles in the years toe and perfect for all types of girls. Daisy looked at the photos that Mew had mixed for her and found that in this era when filters were not yet popr, her color mixing skills were already very good, and she was able to fully use different tones to create a special feeling. Wow, this one is too literary. John pointed to one of the photos shouted up, Daisy gaze moved over, found a distant photo, Mew tone is rtively cold, with her clothes, look extra intellectual and introspective. Of course, the person I fancy to make something will be poor, well well, lets hurry up and send it out! Daisy saved all the photos, logged into her Twitter feed and posted them all. The photo just sent out not long ago, immediately attracted a lot of people around, Daisy heart smug, thought about it, by hand to create a topic. After ten minutes, the topic had been topped on Twitter Trend, and Daisy was a little surprised, but felt it was expected. Chapter 1955 The World of Young People Seven years ago today, these styles and dresses, as well as this photo mode are umon, I think this set of street photography is driving another trend in the hearts of young people. Looks like well have to look for Mew more often in the future. Daisys expression could not hide the excitement, John followed and felt very happy, next she just needed to wait, she was ahead of the curve and fashion and Mews excellent shooting skills, she was sure to get some great appointments and endorsements. As expected, not even an hourter, Daisy received a phone call from someone who imed to havee to talk to her about a shoot appointment. As soon as the appointment was mentioned, Daisy herself was not very interested, after all, it would be better if she could receive an endorsement, but after the other party exined their brand, Daisy immediately agreed to do so and soon made an appointment with her. John, call Mew and ask her toe out on the street with me for a photo shoot, this appointment must not be messed up. Hanging up the phone, Daisys expression was very serious as she hurriedly threw down a sentence and immediately ran into the house to start her makeup. John scratched his hair and looked nk, all the words he wanted to say were stuck in his throat, and he could only watch in awe as her back disappeared into the living room. After instructing John to find Mew, Daisy finished her makeup and immediately went downstairs to hail a cab and arrived at a famous luxury store. The brand is not an invitation for Daisy to endorse, but only a trial appointment, but this is a great recognition for Daisy, a new generation actress with general poprity. When she talked to the brands operations director on the phone about the appointment, she was told to go to the store and pick out the clothes first, then do the street photography, during which he woulde over to check the quality of the photos and Daisys sense of presentation of the clothes. I can hear that there is still a great degree of hesitation on the other side, and the appointment with Daisy is just a test for her. When she got off the bus in front of the store, John and the two of them, as well as the director of the previous appointment, did not arrive here, and Daisy took a look at the time, which was still far from the appointment. It seems that she was in a too excited mood and couldnt wait. After waiting for a while, Daisy went into the store to choose some clothes for street photography. This brand of clothing style in the season on themuter side, the color and theme are simple and bright, both price and style are only suitable for the kind ofrgepanies white-cor. Although it has never set foot in the fashion world, but bought two lifetimes of clothes, she probably all still understand a little. Miss, this dress is thirty-two thousand, please take it gently. From the moment she entered, Daisy was followed by a shopper. On the surface, she was polite, but Daisy could see the disdain for herself in her gaze. The clothes are not fragile, but also lightly held, obviously trying to show off the price of her home, so that they know how to leave. Daisy raised an eyebrow, looked back at her, and if anything, curled her lips: Really? Then you find a small size for me to try. The shoppers face obviously changed, she stiffened her lips and responded with a fake smile: Im really sorry, this dress is no longer avable in small sizes on our side, if you are sure you want it, I can go with you to other stores to transfer the goods. She had heard this kind of push-back a lot, and Daisy nodded indifferently, looking bashful, and continued, Well, then, you can bring a medium over. This medium is also no longer avable. At that, Daisy sneered and nced at the shopper, with a contempt like scrutiny in her eyes, as if she had already seen through the lying woman in front of her. Yo, who did I think it was, I didnt think it was Daisy. A proud and dismissive voice came from behind, Daisy looked back with her clothes and found it was Maya who was stepping in. A guide saw Mayae in and immediately weed her, the smile on her face was one size bigger than the one she had just given herself. Miss Thompson, what clothes would you like toe and shop for today? Maya didnt even care about the guide next to her, she wore white diamond high heels, like the Queen of des, and walked towards Daisy with a stubborn and proud attitude. Well, just the one she has, bring me all sizes to try. Okay, you wait a moment. The guide immediately wanted to leave quickly after Mayas instruction, but Daisy wouldnt let her, taking a cross-step and stopping her. She raised her eyebrows, and there was no point in her expression to back down: What, you dont even have a small size when I just said to take a small size, and you dont have a medium size either, and then you have everything when Mayaes, is this the service attitude of your big brand? Stopped by Daisy, the guide smiled dryly, but there was no trace of apology under his eyes, showing politeness and embarrassment is very well done. Miss Thompson is our VIP customer, its normal to reserve some styles for her, and if Miss Thompson can spend three million a year with us, then you can get that service too. The dripping exnation, but also full of contempt, the luxury store guide is not ordinary, which luxury jewelry stores need to spend a million to be a VIP, lived two lifetimes she has never seen, the most is a few hundred thousand okay.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She was clearly mocking herself for not being as rich as Maya, and the dog was just fighting for power. Yo, Daisy ah, how also embarrassed up a working girl, others are also working ording to the rules, besides, you can get more than 30, 000 to buy this dress, if you can afford it, you can try. Daisy looked back at Maya grimly, if not for the whole wave of Timothy at the casino, she would now like to take the money and fling it all in Mayas face. Even if she is poor again, that is rtive to those stars who have been debuting for several years, it is not so much that she cant even get 30, 000 yuan. These people mock her while sarcastically saying that she is not as big as Maya, really think she is easy to bully? With anger in her heart, Daisys eyes unintentionally swept the door, and suddenly, she saw a man in a suit walk in. Daisys eyes lit up, immediately pulled down the face, indifferently put the clothes heavily in front of Maya and the guide a drop, look high and proud: You guys pushing and blocking the merit is really high, since this store has this kind of non-big star can not enter the rules, why do not you directly posted on the door, I think you only have this gas! Her voice was so loud that the man who had just entered the door heard it all, and he walked over with one hand in his pocket and a frown on his face. Whats going on, so much noise? The man took a closer look and realized that the twodies who had been turning their backs to the door were Daisy and Maya. He was slightly startled and hurriedly took a step towards Daisy. Miss Thompson, youve arrived, what the hell is going on here? Chapter 1956 Free Bill The clean porcin tile is lying on a soon to be wrinkled clothes, the shopper on the side of the tightly shrunken shoulders, face hastily restless, forehead and even a cold sweat, and then look at Maya and Daisys look, think here just happened a quarrel. The manbined with the words he heard just entering the door, plus the scene, quickly analyzed the scene, a chilly re at the side of the guide. I think the stores service has upset the two of you, I will dispose of her immediately, and the two of you will be free of charge for todays clothes. Daisy lightly hummed, the heart bright, the other party is the previous to their own appointment to shoot the brand operations director Rufus, good to see his information in advance before they came, originally to talk about things more sure, but did not expect to use in this boring thing. I cant afford the clothes in your store, so forget about the free bill, lest someone else say Im stealing! Aggressive eyes swept straight aside the guide, the other body can not help but tremble, eyes are not afraid to raise, where there is just four two to a thousand jin contemptuous attitude. Sorry Miss Thompson, I actually love watching your show too, I Even if youre a fan of Miss Thompson, even if she forgives you, I wont forgive you. At that, the shoppers face directly turned dark blue, incredulously looked up at Daisy, and asked woodenly, Director, you said to let Daisy about to shoot our brand? Hardly or you, hurry to the warehouse to give me some inventory! Rufus has not bothered to continue to pull with this uninteresting guide in front of him, next to the two main people standing shadowy looking at themselves in. As soon as the shopper left, Maya immediately stiffened her face and pointed to Daisy, who was standing with her arms at the side, and said, Rufus, did I hear you right just now that you are looking for this woman for an appointment? Rufus collected his emotions, nodded politely and smiled, Yes, this time Miss Thompson sent out a set of street photos online very fashionable and trendy, thepany intends to let her take a set of simr photos to promote it on Twitter. Hearing Rufuss answer, Mayas face immediately darkened, her heart raging straight to her head, reaching out her hand and dragging Daisy aside, deadening her face and her own face together. Because Mayas shoes were so high, Daisy was almost lifted up by her. What are you doing! Daisy struggled hard, but I dont know where Maya got her strength, but she was shackled tightly and couldnt move at all. Maya also ignored her, a pair of huge eyes opened extremely round, veryrge, as if shocked Rufus in front of the same, crazy look iparably appalling, not at all in the past on the screen that innocent actress look. Rufus, take a good look, who is more beautiful, me or her! Why didnt you ask me to do your shoot, but this ugly girl who only acted in one scene! Even if I lose to Nina, I have a reason, but to lose to this ugly girl, Im not happy at all! Maya open mouth a ugly girl, let the immediate Rufus can not help but frown, when theirpanys aesthetic use of Maya here to point out? Meanwhile, Daisy finally caught a break and gave Maya a hard painful elbow to the waist, forcing her to let go of her hand. Daisy rubbed her sore neck, her eyes showing a sneer, looking straight at her: Maya, youre afraid youre jealous and crazy, since when do fashionpanies look at whos pretty, youve been doing endorsements for so many years, isnt this clear? Rufus on the side nodded in approval, and seeing this scene, Maya took a deep breath and just did a perfect nail finger pinch into the palm.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The tide in her eyes came in like a wave, and as the clouds surged, they revealed just a little bit of the storms precursor. Maya said extremely calmly: Your familys brand, do you think Im too old? It is no longer possible to endorse your familys youthfulness. Age is the thing she cares most about, and this is reflected in her work and her feelings. The brands she has worked with have chosen people who are younger than her and not even as good looking as her, so what other reason is there for Daisy to be chosen? Only the young! Rufus saw Mayas unstable mood, he was a little impatient, but patiently exined: Miss Thompson, dont be so sensitive, there are a lot of young people, we just see Daisys sense of fashion! Daisy sent that group of street photography, Maya also looked, she did not feel how much good-looking, nor do you think there is any taste of fashion, but it is just some uninspiring dress! Is that the taste of yourpany! Those street photos are not in line with the seasonal trend, didnt you go to the Windy Show? The executives of yourpany are really blind to let you be the brand operator! The more she said, Mayas tone became more and more uncontroble up, her face ugly, aggressive look simply let the people who saw it to vomit. Rufus tried to suppress his irritability, Daisy stood aside without the intention to speak up, let her exin however she wanted, in the end it would only make the brand spokesperson hate her even more anyway, and her appointment was not likely to run away. Miss Thompson, I advise you to speak with respect, this kind of thing shouldnt be questioned by you, if you want to get the endorsement of our brand, you should work harder to get it yourself instead of spilling your guts here, Miss Thompson, you pick your clothes, lets go! Rufus has maintained his utmost respect and professionalism, while Maya is aggressive and does not look like a big star at all. See Rufus want to leave, Daisy in the store quickly took the clothes, from the calmly at Maya lightly smiled, passing her side, intentionally or unintentionally sidelong nce at Maya. Just hear her say, See, I really cant afford to buy clothes here, but they send me ah. This one sentence,pletely set off a storm in Mayas eyes, her face flushed red, indignantly screamed in shock, the store echoed her voice, yet neither Rufus nor Daisy turned around. The two went out of the store and waited a while longer for Mew and John. It turned out that because Mew was taking a ss at the time, John just kept waiting and missed the appointment. Its a good thing that something happened in the store too and neither side missed it. Miss Thompson, I made you look funny today. Rufus looked guilty, clearly concerned that what happened in the store today had damaged the brands image. Daisy waited for Mew to debug the camera and shook her head carelessly: Its okay, its an honor for you to look for me, I dont care that much about this matter, I hope we can work together again in the future. Chapter 1957 What is love Sure, as long as this one is well-received. Rufus smiled and nodded, rising a little to Daisys liking. Suddenly, Rufus looked back at Mew, who was still debugging the camera, and asked Daisy in some doubt: Is this photographer really OK, it looks too young, you really did not ask to use our royal photographer? She looked back at Rufus and said, You saw the scene with your own eyes, and when you get the photos andpare them with the scene, youll know shes a genius, and if I had enough contacts, Id really like to rmend her. Rufus understood what she was saying, but a big brand like this couldnt leave something as important as photography to a young person. Heughed lightly, feigning ignorance and not making conversation. A few hourster, Daisy finally finished the photos, Mew took the photos back to fix, Rufus also took back a copy of the samples intended for the design department to look at. The crowd dispersed for the time being, and Daisy was very tired after a busy day, so she said goodbye to John and went back to Vincents apartment first. When she returned to the apartment, Vincent had not returned yet. Daisy turned on all the lights and still felt the house was empty and lonely. To say that something is missing, it is probably the smell of fireworks, everything is neatly ced, as if no one has ever moved. Suddenly, the door was opened and Daisy turned her head to look and found an older aunt. Blinking, Daisy was also a little confused about who was in front of her, and fearing that it was Vincents rtives, she rushed to greet them. Auntie, you are? The woman was obviously also a little surprised to see Daisy, she smiled a little awkwardly, closed the door and said, Dont be polite, Im the bellhop hired by Mr. An, just call me Anna, I was done, but Mr. An wanted me toe back and make a meal for dinner, so I folded back. Once she heard that Vincent had hired the bellhop, Daisy was obviously relieved and her whole body was rxed, she was not ready to deal with his family yet. Daisy smiled affectionately and followed Anna: I see, I only moved in yesterday so Im not really sure, is heing back tonight and letting you make dinner? At that, Anna nodded in understanding, and hearing Daisys question, she was a bit surprised again, she said, Didnt Mr. An tell you that he wont be back tonight, thats why he asked me to cook dinner for you.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Annas answer, Daisy froze, her heart could not say what kind of emotions like silk threads bound her heart, she hung her eyes in silence for a while, turned her head to Anna and said, Dont do it first, Ill make a call to him. What would Vincent be doing now? She thought she was the canary in her hand, the kind that could care less about life or death, so he remembered to ask his aunt to cook a meal for him? Why do I feel some warmth in my heart when it is obviously a dispensable concern? But if its a pair of true love, maybe everyone else might just drive up and take his lover straight to dinner. Daisy shook her head, not wanting to let herself think that way; she didnt want to be the insatiable type of person Timothy was. Dialing the phone, Daisy waited for the call to be answered, and within a few moments, the call was answered. Hello. Well its me, whats up? Daisy sat on the sofa with a calm look and a mood like a sticky soft dessert with a hint of tenderness. Vincent rubbed his eyes, took the phone, looked up at the time, his voice was rather hoarse: In bed, went on a business trip this afternoon, things are more urgent, did not have time to talk to you. Are you already in the field? Well, at Country R. Want to bring something? Holding the phone, Daisy was silent for a while, she didnt expect him to have run away to a foreign country, but she didnt even have any news. She sounded a bit dissatisfied, but did not show it in her words: If Country R, bring a gosho, at this stage I kinda need a god to bless my career. Vincent raised an eyebrow and sat up, the silver glow pouring through the gaps between the curtains and onto the soft carpet. He hooked his lips andughed lightly, Can the gods bless you with such things, so how about, think of me as a god? Daisy hummed lightly and sat on the couch ying with her hair, her gaze a little confused, If I want to like you, I cant treat you like a god. To Daisys words, Vincent did not understand so much, but he could hear theyer of meaning he wanted to express. He wanted Daisy to rely on him, but Daisy refused. Why is it always like this? This feeling of standing in the clouds and seemingly not being able to read each others minds all the time makes Vincent walk on thin ice. He doesnt know if he should continue to give, and he doesnt know if the other person is the one hes really looking for, and if Daisy will n to pull away at any time? Everything is unknown, he only knows that the other party refuses to have a career connection with him and does not want to rely on him emotionally. Doubt, even the original slightly sure of those judgments will be shaken up, Vincent does not want to see Daisy, his life isplicated enough, did not continue to look deep into Daisys identity, also because he wants to be simple, even if self-deception does not matter. But she, it seems, always keeps herself taut on that string and simply refuses to confuse herself. Lean on me a little bit, okay, even if its just a little bit, it makes me feel like you at least have me in your heart. In a foreign country and a distance of more than 100, 000 kilometers, Daisys heart ebbs and flows with the electric waves above the sea. She did not expect that even a proud man like him would have a moment to beg. This is not what she wanted, a proud man like that should not have bowed his head, originally even she was not supposed to stand by his side. Everything is just from a lie, until now, Daisy realized that Vincents heart is so empty and lonely, can not be touched by a little bit of the past. Daisy is the perfect substitute for all this, even if he has to bow his head, he is willing to do so. I want to ask you, do you have love for me? Daisys question was asked and there was silence on the other end of the line. Vincent was wrapped in darkness and gripped the phone tightly, his amber eyes swirling with a confused glow. He nagged out, actually like an ethereal voiceing from the realm of the lost: What is love? What is love, lost the past few years he learned a lot of things, but only never learned this one thing. Chapter 1958 Dividing Lines No one taught him, and the elders in the family even said that to sit in this position, you have to have something like him without ties. So love, is it a tie. Vincent cant think, the corner of his forehead vaguely hurts, and he cant think anymore. Daisy on the other end of the phone was speechless for a long time, and in the empty silence to appease the loss in her heart, she abruptlyughed softly and said, Its nothing, Im the one asking too much, you go to sleep first. The caller hung up in a hurry, Daisy seemed to be hiding the uneasiness in her heart and saw the screen show call ended before she finally let out a deep, long breath. It turns out that Vincent doesnt understand anything yet, hes just acting on his instincts, and what that means, hes never thought about. It seems to be their own thinking too much, others clearly did not mean it, thanks to her almost reveal their feelings. The two said again to the gods, in fact, she wanted to say that if really love someone, she is no matter what can not do, humble follow each other, she wanted to use enough strength, equal to him, and get the approval of all. Just because she expects this rtionship, she cant ask herself to rely on him for everything. However, the two men had very different ideas. Daisy is not unable to understand this, too much of the past and present have created different attitudes and ways of life for the two. Miss, are you still eating? Anna was still standing on the side, waiting for Daisys answer, and in response, Daisy waved her hand with little interest and a guilty expression: No, sorry ah, Im not in much of a mood to eat right now. As someone who has been there, Anna could see the reluctance on Daisys face, sheughed sarcastically a few times and picked up her things: Well then, Ill go first, Miss Thompson you dont feel too bad, what goes over will be fine. Well, thank you. Daisy did not hear Annas words in her heart, for her, anyfort is useless now. Hearing the sound of closing the door, Daisys heart regained a little peace. The night outside the window was charming, and I wonder if Country Rs is the same. She hooked her lips in silence and got up and pulled the door open, intending to go over to Johns side to sleep for the night after all. John was not a bit reluctant to learn that Daisy wasing, but instead was very happy. The two of them had no idea, and John did not ask her what had happened with Vincent, but just curled up quietly on the sofa to watch thetest episode of Run, Star, the one in which Daisy was forced to be eliminated. The show is ying to where Daisy is caught and eliminated by Nina as she goes through an organ. Daisy looked at Ninas face on the TV and couldnt hide her smugness, and snorted with a sneer in her heart. She stopped reading and took her phone and clicked on Twitter and started looking at thements of theizens. She had Paul warmed up early for this issue to create public opinion. The new issue of Run, Star is really too disgusting, the first Daisy butst to be eliminated, the first Daisy was eliminated by Nina, originally I thought it was Nina is quite powerful, but the results in addition to the Yin Yang blindly forced to do what, this person is Paul said that the parachute also want to engage in the script of the woman it! Nina is really enough, you see Jaxson that expression, simply want to whack her to death, and the whole time do not care about her, it seems that Pauls burst is sitting on the truth]. The new leader of the bitch Nina, although the two sisters are not very good, but must be divided into high and low, the sister absolutely dominate the ah]. Daisy scrolled through the overwhelmingments on Twitter and was so happy that she didnt mind at all if people took her with them, after all, Nina was the one being scolded. It seems that now seven years ago theizens are very fond of this kind of crime solving gossip ah, Twitter Trend in addition to Nina, and Jay. At that time, Pauls expos, did not mention this name, not even a hint, this surprisingly were turned out, Daisy can say is quite surprised. She clicked on Twitter Trend and found that someone had filmed Mr. Wilson and Rio entering the hotel back and forth after Jay had gone in through the side door, and that someone had found his blog and found a ratherrge pair of transcripts on it. From those words, it seems that he still has true love for Mr. Wilson. But from Mr. Wilsons posture, he is only a man and a woman, in the emotional or more inclined to women, Jay is destined to be the object of y. Daisy, what are you looking at? John, who had been watching TV, suddenly saw Daisy ying with her cell phone, and couldnt help but put his face over, but Daisy turned off the screen at that moment. Didnt see anything, but you, I want to ask how is the Dating Time variety show that I talked about before?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Speaking of which, John scratched his head and hurriedly brought the contract over: Here, Ive already gone to talk about it, it still took some effort, the other party still minded Rios scandal. After flipping through a few pages of the contract, Daisy smiled, with some yfulness hidden between her eyebrows, and raised the phone in her hand: Now that his scandal has almost disappeared, the next thing you need to do is to consolidate a sense of recognition from the audience on this show, and there will be no problem. John looked at Daisys confident look, his heart was not worried for Rio, but for Daisy herself felt a trace of worry: Daisy ah, you should not worry more about your own problems, if Mr. Watts knows, will not be furious ah? Once these words came out, Daisy remembered that she forgot to tell him when she was on the phone just now, she froze for a moment, and then her gaze became bleak again. He probably doesnt care, Ill let him know, and forget about the rest. John froze, did not understand what was going on between the two, but the original matter and no room for her to intervene, after thinking about it, or did not ask more questions, only and Daisy chatted about something else, then dragged her to bed. After the second episode of Run, Star was filmed, the crew was more careful in selecting guests due to the public opinion issue this time. We all have an ount in our hearts for these opinions that ur online, but they are hidden without meaning to say. After a few more shoots, Daisy will start shooting Dating Time officially. On the day she signed the contract, she had already informed Vincent by text message, after all, she didnt want to do what she didst time again. However, Vincent has not yet returned to the country, there has been no response, and she gradually did not care much. On this day, Daisy was preparing to pack some clothes on Johns side to get ready for filming the show abroad. Chapter 1959 Testing Hello. The phone was picked up carelessly, Daisy folded the clothes with one hand, the phone was silent for a long time, came a crisp male voice. Daisy, its me. The caller was Rio, and Daisy was not very surprised, raising her tone slightly, only feeling a little strange: Whats wrong, suddenly calling me at this time? Rioughed a little and said, Want to meet with you now, dont get me wrong, its not time to shoot the show, I want to know more about you. Dating Time is a show that in the end is all about celebrity rtionships, and for Daisy, the show is all about Rio. So, he proposed to get to know each other, Daisy herself did not have any extra excuses, but in her consciousness, she always felt that she and Rio had known each other for a long time, and it did not really matter much whether she understood or not. So she said, Yes, then lets make an appointment to meet at the cafe, but I think we know each other well enough, what else do you want to know? Rio smiled twice and said, Its not much, like hobbies and such, like what people and so on. Pfft, youre taking it too seriously, its a show. Daisy smiled, somewhat impressed by his innocence, and some parts of her heart resisted. Dont you think about faking it oh I will always treat you as my best friend. Some words she originally did not want to say so straight, reced by other people Daisy feel misunderstood on misunderstanding, was treated as a bitch also has nothing to do. However, Rio is different, this person is someone who has helped her. If there is kindness, she will return it, and if there is revenge, she will repay it, this is her code for living in this life, so she will not be willing to go on dragging it out and hurting the person in front of her. Hearing Daisys answer, Rio was silent for a long time. He pressed all the impulses in his heart and tried to bring out another side of himself that was calm. I know, I wouldnt have thought so if you hadnt reminded me, and since Im trying to cleanse myself, I definitely have to be a little more serious. Okay then, Ill see you at the cafe. Daisy quickly epted what he said, nodded, and was about to hang up when Rio stopped her again. I just heard him say sharply, Wait, I want to meet at your house. At that, Daisy froze for a moment, frowning uncertainly, she asked in confusion, Whats the matter, still want to meet at my house? If I go in and out of your house was photographed, would not it be more solid the fact that I am not gay, originally we did not officially announce the rtionship let many people specte that it was a whitewash. Although his words are reasonable, but not like Rios style, he is an extremely decent person, simply will note up with such ideas for their own sake. Daisys frown tightened, she dropped her half-folded clothes and tightened her grip on the phone: What exactly are you trying to say? No? Rio did not answer Daisys question, but instead asked Daisy a rhetorical question, the tone of the test anyone can hear. Daisy was silent for a moment and refused, Lets not do that for now, Im still thinking about Vincents feelings. Thest time Rio came to her house, he came on his own, and she and Vincent didnt know each other well enough for her to think about anything, but now its different. Even if Vincent doesnt understand whether she loves herself or not, she cant afford to keep putting her rtionship with Rio in front of his eyes to make him feel bad from the level of her ego. Daisy understands that letting her stay friends with Rio is a sign of Vincents regression and trust in her. This is what she has fought for, and the current bnce cannot be broken by the slightest thing. Since it is not important to explore the problems of the show, it is better not to discuss it at home, just like the male star in thest life, who exactly is discussing the script at home, who knows exactly. The knife of public opinion, poorly controlled, is to hurt people and hurt themselves. I lost. A softugh suddenly came from the other end of the phone, Rios answer made Daisy feel a little puzzled, she froze and doubts rose up in her heart.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. What lost? Are you making some kind of bet? Rioughed lowly, but the bitterness in it Daisy could hear. Something seemed to be handing off on the other end of the line, and she sat on the edge of the bed, waiting for the other side to speak again. Hey, its me. Suddenly, Vincents voice came into Daisys ears, she froze and couldnt help but tighten her grip on the phone: Why is it you, are you with Rio? Well, we are together. Vincents voice was light, not false and not half-emotional. Daisy was silent for a moment, wondering what the other party was trying to do. Are you guys betting against me? Once the matter was mentioned, Daisy was more or less unhappy, she frowned, her lips pursed thin and straight. Vincent heard the displeasure in her tone, hooked his lips, nced at Rio who was obviously distracted across the room, and looked stoic: Well, you texted me that you were going to record the show, so I asked Rio to give you a call, and I wanted to see who you would actually choose between him and me. This is not a trial, but just a make or break battle between Vincent and Rio. Maybe it was a sign of disrespect to Daisy, but Vincent had to do such a thing in order to get more recognition for himself. Youre doubting me? This is almost a possibility that Daisy subconsciously thought of, she drew a cold breath, how cold in the heart, only she understood. If she had listened to Rio and let hime to the house, just how mad would Vincent have been at the two of them? Vincents mistrust, Rios recklessness, made the knot of anger in Daisys heart swell up in a circle. Not really a suspicion, but its just a bet between Rio and I. Since you didnt agree, theres no harm in you being on this show. His reply was frivolous and casual, and it was clear from the sound of it that Vincent was in a good mood. Daisy, however, was more and more discontented by his tone of voice, and she sneered, suppressing the angry emotions in her chest and trying hard to restrain them. Did you think that I would still appreciate your decision? Vincent get it straight, I respected you by letting you know, I respected myself by rejecting Rio, and you made all of this disgusting and boring with your trysts! She didnt want to say such heavy words, yet the disgust in her heart skyrocketed at the thought of Vincent putting her feelings into question repeatedly. Did she and Rio have to have some kind of special bond? Daisy heard the anger in her tone, Vincent changed his expression, hesitated between his eyebrows, his gaze was somewhat at a loss. Chapter 1960 Calm How she misunderstood herself so easily, he never said that this matter was testing her, himself from the beginning to the end suspect only Rio. The man in front of him now has a disillusioned expression, clearly a frustrated man whose expectations have again fallen t. Vincent was just very happy with the scene in front of him, not because he proved Daisys sincerity, which was nothing to prove. After all, he does not understand what is considered love, only possession. However, Daisy could not think of so much, her heart was indignant, and the boring game of two people hadpletely disturbed her mood. She hated out, Vincent, can you please respect me, if you dont respect me, then next time, I wont respect you either. Daisy finished and hung up the phone fiercely, looking stiff to the extreme, seeing this, John, who had been hiding behind the door and eavesdropping, couldnt help but show a head. She gingerly walked up to Daisy and asked in a small voice, Daisy, whats wrong? She was toozy to fold the clothes, Daisy directly to the bag stuffed, gloomy face did not want to talk about the meaning, a side of John saw the situation is not good to say something more, she helped Daisy pack things, heart straight shouted Rio no conscience. Daisy is thinking about him, but he is good, joint this Vincent together to Daisy set up. Seeing that she looked bad, John couldnt say much to persuade her, so she had to talk about other topics on the way, and sent Daisy to the VIP lounge at the airport to meet up with the program team. Which, just as the two sat down to meet with the director, Rio came in with both Vincent. Seeing the two, Daisys already unhappy expression grew colder and colder, she stiffened her lips, unable to say a word. Director, is there no problem if Mr. An travels with you? Rio said a little reluctantly, John looked at him from the side and saw that he looked downcast, clearly reluctant to say such things. At that, the director of Dating Time stood up, a somewhat bby face, with a full smile, his gaze straight at Vincent who kept ncing at Daisy: Of course there is no problem, what can be the problem, Mr. Watts ah, we are of course always convenient. Unlike the previous directors Daisy met, the one in front of her is obviously much more dogged, but this is the normal performance, as long as you can please Vincent, it is normal to get a sponsorship fee. Rio seems to have known the directors answer, his expression has no ripples, only a nce at Daisy, then sat aside. Vincent looked at Rio sitting on the other side of the couch and naturally wanted to sit next to Daisy. However, just as he was about to sit down, Daisy suddenly stood up with a rather indifferent look. You guys talk, Ill go out first. This action, so that the people sitting in the Daisys dissatisfaction, Vincent is a change of expression, the eyes darkened. Seeing this, the director immediately stopped Daisy and said soothingly, Daisy dont go, theres going to be some video on theer, so you can talk to Rio here first, get familiar with it, and create a little more feeling. At that, Daisy sneered and pointed at Vincents expressionless face with a mean tone. Youve agreed that hes here, so whats really going to blow upter, director, dont you know hes here specifically to spy on me, hes here, this show cant be recorded at all. Daisy said categorically, there is no room for reversal, Vincents face is as dark as a cloud, obviously dissatisfied with her tone. He grabbed her hand and asked, Are you still upset about what just happened? Vincents extraordinarily serious and patient attitude towards Daisy made the director freeze, and he was startled, immediately understanding what kind of rtionship the three people present had. He screamed in his heart, and for a moment felt that it was all wrong to sign this contract. Daisy, where she sensed the directors emotions, sneered and stared disdainfully at Vincents face, stiffening the corners of her mouth, Whats so happy or unhappy about it, you dont care anyway. Trying me out again, spying on me again, did you have to think something would happen between me and Rio. The aggressive words were like a knife plunged into Vincents chest. Why this emotion, and why, will be so difficult, these emotions once he interpreted as a kind of anger, but now like a care mood, after being lightly crushed endless emptiness and frustration. Vincent pursed his lips, clearly not wanting to talk about these things here anymore, he averted his gaze and loosened his grip. Theres nothing to exin, its just a business trip on a ne with you and you can have such a big fire, I know how much you hate me. With a cold sweeping nce at Daisy, Vincent took a few steps forward, his shoulder brushing hers, pulled the door open and went out, flinging it shut straight away. For a time, the lounge fell into silence, the director looked at Rio, who had not said a word, and Daisy, who had a ck face and did not speak, and felt nothing but endless helplessness in his heart. What kind of thing is this! A good rtionship show, this is now to be who is more ck than who face! Well you guys might as well nurture your rtionship and Ill call you when its time to board. The director didnt know how tofort the two, and the dreary atmosphere of the lounge made him feel even more suffocated. He sighed deeply and called on John to walk out of the lounge together, freeing up space for the two. In the silence, Daisys face clouded over as she swept two nces at Rio in the distance, the shadows falling from her hair obscuring his eyes. Is there nothing you want to ask me? Suddenly, Rio turned his face to look at Daisy, a pair of dull eyes, only a little bit of despondency fell, the rest of the emotions are nk.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Its not a big deal, theres nothing to ask, so prepare the show well. Without chastising him like Vincent, orforting him like before, Daisy simply treated him calmly with her own indifference. The more this happens, the more it means that she has taken this time to heart. Okay, I will prepare the show well. She does not intend to say, then why should they continue to ask, whether it is anger or sadness, originally, they never upy her emotions of a cent. Hearing what he said, Daisy lowered her eyes, looked at him, her heart was in a mess, and then she pulled open the door and walked out. The time passed by minute by minute, ten minutester, finally to the time of the ne to take off, Daisy and therge group of people together, and soon boarded the ne one after another. Once on the ne, Daisy and Rio intended to sit separately, but the director strongly requested them to sit together and told them with certainty that Vincent had changed his flight to another one and would not disturb the two recording the show. Originally, the director did not say this sentence okay, once said this sentence, Daisys mood more and more depressed. She absentmindedly switched her position to Rios side, her just grumpy mood having long since calmed down. Chapter 1961 Self-Doubt Soon after Vincent left, Daisy went to the director because she didnt understand what he meant by just taking the same ne for business. After getting the directors answer again, Daisy was instantly silent. It turned out that Vincent had just flown back from Country R and contacted their program directly, wanting to fly with them to Hong Kong, not for the reason of monitoring her, but it just so happened that he was also going to transfer to fly to Hong Kong to talk about a project. The director said that Vincent looked extraordinarily forlorn after informing him that he intended to fly out on another flight, and he guessed that Vincent was just trying to catch a glimpse of her. After all, once you get off the ne and cant be together, where can we talk about monitoring. The clearer the directors words, the more Daisys heart became confused, she fiddled with her fingernails, her lips bitten to death, feeling increasingly unable to understand Vincents true feelings. Hey, Daisy look up,e on and interact with Rio. The director held up the camera in front of the two, Daisy looked up with a reluctant smile, turned her head to look at Rio beside her and found that he too was aloof. Daisys heart is cold, it seems that this time the shooting is very difficult to seed, two people are in such a state, I am afraid that in the end will be botched. Rio, you should at least smile, dont be so cold. Holding up the camera, the directors heart is also anxious, shooting for a few minutes, there is not a sweet little shot, so what can be done. Rio, cooperate. Daisy heart some resentment, and some annoyance, for her, this thing is not originally done for their own, and now because of the crossover into this, more or less let her very dissatisfied. The silent light in Rios eyes swirled with a watery glow as he tilted his head in silence and moved his head symbolically in Daisys direction. Wow, Rio, this awkward smile of yours is the best. The director looked at the two stiff people in the camera, has no words to say, so, he did not bother to say more, put away the camera, only to ask for some normal footage afterwards. After getting off the ne, it was already night time in Hong Kong, and the crew gathered around Daisy, the couple, for a shoot about dinner. To create the feeling, the crew had rented a vi for the two to use long before filming began, so once they arrived, Daisy was asked to cook a dinner for herself. Making dinner for Rio? Daisys eyes widened and she turned to the director with a difficult expression on her face. You know that whether in herst life or this one, she has zero proficiency in cooking. The director also saw the difficulty in Daisys expression, he waved his hand and said, You dont need to do so well, just do what you want, there is no need to care so much. Once she heard the directors meaning, Daisy seemed to understand something, she deted her mouth and nodded indifferently, Okay, you guys let me do it, but I dont guarantee the taste. Going to the kitchen and quickly frying up a few dishes, Daisy quickly served them up to Rio who had been sitting in the garden staring. Eat up, its done. Nina turned on the lights on the terrace and the streetlights in the garden came on together. The haloed yellow lights imprinted the edges of the flowers and everything looked dreamy. Rio shook his ss of red wine, and inclined his head to look at the charred ck dishes on the small table, without any appetite at all. Not hungry yet, lets drink first.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He politely expressed his intention of not wanting to eat, handing the red wine in his hand to Ninas face, the light yellow light falling in his pupils from between the broken hair in front of his forehead in a trace. A drink specifically for you to sober up, try it. Daisy looked down at the dark red liquid in the ss, the aroma of red grapes lingered faintly on the tip of her nose, her fingertips touched the ss lightly, the cold touch made her fingers tingle a little. Well, good. Taking the cold red tirage, Daisy also swayed gently, all the sensations fragmented in the rising and falling glow of the ss. She thought to herself that the wall between Rio and herself seemed to have been built, and as far as her own wishes were concerned, the matter counted as a good thing. As for the matter of whitewashing itself, she can only do what she can do and try her best. A lot has happened today too then, Im sorry, I seem to be too impulsive. Rios eyes are quiet, looking at Daisys face dipped in light, the ice and snow under his eyes is silently melting. He averted his own gaze, not wanting to let the mental defenses he had so easily built up just copse. For Rios apology, Daisy was speechless for a while. The phone call in the morning, she was more angry with Vincent than with Rio. Only for today, she is now left to me herself. Its nothing, you dont have to care that much, now that my anger has pretty much subsided. Sitting on a wicker chair, Daisy took a sip of red wine and gazed at the deep blue sky with a pair of almond eyes. At this moment, what would Vincent be doing. Looking at Daisys distracted look, Rio lowered his eyebrows, light and shadow ovepping his face exposed between light and dark, moody. He stood up and took a chopstick of Daisys cooking, bitter and hard to swallow, but Rio swallowed it anyway. Its pretty good. Putting down his chopsticks, Rios face was expressionless as he nced at Daisys surprised gaze, and the corner of his mouth couldnt help but hook up. Whats the matter, think its incredible that I ate it? Daisy unimaginably took a sip of red wine, this kind of dish even if she had made it, she did not want to eat it herself. Well you are unusual in this courage. Yeah, well, there are still people who say that those who can eat this kind of dish are true lovers. Rio raised his handsome eyebrows flirtatiously, not knowing if it was a joke or if it was his genuine thought. Daisy thought left and right, but did not know how to answer, but finally smiled a little, eyes twinkling perfunctorily. At night, the crew slept in the vi with the two of them, Daisyy on the bed, but she couldnt sleep a bit, she took out her cell phone and flipped out Vincents cell phone number, she was in a tangle for a while. She hadnt let go of the morning, and she was tempted to call over and apologize to him, in front of whom she always seemed to be misunderstanding him all the timetely. Hesitantly, I dont know whether I should press this button or not. Suddenly, her phone lit up and Daisy fixed her eyes on it and found it was a text message. Are you asleep? Daisy read the content of the text message and then nced at the sender and found that it was Vincent. Her heart tightened, not expecting him to take the initiative to contact her. Chapter 1962 Driving Around In the darkness, the light from the screen was slightly blinding, and Daisys eyes blinked as she kept thinking about how to reply to him. I had mixed feelings and wanted to say a lot of things, but Daisy finally just said I didnt sleep. After waiting for just a second, a new message came from the other end of the phone. Daisy couldnt wait to click on it and couldnt resist quickly checking the newsletters on the screen. Me too, why dont you sneak out and Ill take you for a ride. A ride? Daisy froze for a moment, reacted, her expression suddenly became leaping, she immediately hooked her lips, jumped up from the bed, the look of worry just thrown away. Almost without thinking of any consequences, she hurriedly put on her clothes and shoes and sat down on her bed to quickly text Vincent back. Okay, youe and get me! She seems to have never been so excited and never wanted to do something so much, for days various annoying things, bad rtionships, seems to have made her heart wrapped in circles and circles of annoying and suffocating stic film, has long made her exhausted. Daisy just wants to blow the cold wind once and put all those unhappy things behind her.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Okay, wait for me, Ill be right over. Vincents message quickly replied, Daisy read the text message and threw the phone aside, arms propped up on the bed, mood finally rxed a lot. A few momentster, Daisys cell phone rang again, and she hastily picked up the phone, with Vincents voiceing through the receiver. Im downstairs,e down quickly. Okay,e right down. Hanging up the phone, Daisy gingerly opened the door, she poked her head out, looked around on the porch, did not find anyone here, and then boldly walked out. The vi was very quiet, Daisy just took two steps out, she felt that the sound of footsteps was a little loud, or not right, then she took off her shoes, tiptoed down the stairs until she reached the door, then she put her shoes back on. However, even though she was more cautious, Daisy did not realize that she had already been followed by someone behind her. Leaving the vi, a white Audi was parked in front of the door, she walked over and knocked on the window, Vincents face showed up. Come up. At that, Daisy nodded, pulled open the car door and sat in. The jazz music inside the car instantly washed her irritable heart like water. Going straight for a ride, or do you want to go do something else? There were no lights on in the car, and darkness enveloped the two mens surroundings. Daisy felt a little safer, yet felt some scent surrounding the two men. She gave him a wary sideways nce and her tone was hushed, Go for a ride, I just want a nice breeze right now. Vincent gripped the steering wheel, swept Daisy with his afterglow, sensed the disillusionment in her words, raised his eyebrows and asked, Whats wrong, still thinking about this morning? Being suddenly asked by him, Daisy blinked and tried to hide what was on her mind, however, her heart knew that some things, no matter how much they were hidden, would always be brought up again by herself again. Solely, she stopped trying to hide it and nodded, her tone full of self-doubt. I cant believe you came to me, you must have forgiven me, but dont you think I was very impulsive and stupid? Always misunderstanding you Daisy doesnt like this, misunderstanding others and making herself a total egoist. Vincent calmly gazed ahead, listening to Daisys troubles, the car had long since sped up to a hundred yards, the night was like ink, and the only sound left on the silent traffic circle was the roar of the cars engine. Seeing his dy in answering himself, Daisy thought he didnt want to answer the question and sighed lightly, some part of her emotions, was copsing. Suddenly, the person who had not been speaking spoke up. He said, It seems the director told you a lot, I thought about it and couldnt figure out your problem, I just know that the old me wouldnte to you voluntarily, and now if I donte, it will be very disturbing because you are not with me. Vincent looked calm and opened the sunroof and surrounding windows, the icy wind poured into the car, Daisys original troubled heart, like being thrown in the middle of the ice, filled with an incredible sense of silence. Wow, thats cool! Leaving her thoughts behind, she hadnt felt so relieved in a long time. The wind blew hard across her cheeks, and the night and chill hit her body. At the moment, Daisy doesnt need to think about anything, just rx herselfpletely. Why dont you call out, itll be even better. There was no one on the traffic circle at night. Vincent paid attention to the road ahead, tearing through the calm night like a cheetah. Daisy heeded Vincents offer and she stood up, stretching her upper body out of the skylight. The cold wind pulled her long hair, cheeks like a million knives cutting Daisys face, but she did not care, as if to challenge the invisible king of the night, she opened her mouth, hoarse screams cut through the low hanging night. Ah How long Daisy shouted did not bother to calcte, she only knew that finally she had only one breath left before she sat back limply in her seat. The anxious people and things in the mood finally calmed down a little. Seeing that Daisy had pretty much vented, Vincent duly closed the windows around and on top of the car, and he slowed down the car, all in silence. I guess Ill be flying to the U. S. again tomorrow morning after I finish my business. At the words, Daisy froze, her brows lowered, her wind-blown heart felt a touch of loneliness. Looking at the side of Vincents face, she couldnt help but say, In such a hurry? Just a short night, and how can fill the many days since we have not seen each other, but he has a job, he has also misunderstood him Daisy bit her lip, not wanting to let herself say more capricious words. Well, its probably been like this all month, things are a little more tedious on the corporate side. Vincent pulled up next to a beach, he stopped the car and turned his head to look at a downcast Daisy, the sound of the waves echoing in his ears. You are obviously very busy and you still think of seeing me. It must be very hard for you today when I misunderstood you. Daisy pulled open the door and got out of the car with Vincent, walking side by side, the lights of the car behind them shining brightly, driving away the darkness and illuminating the path ahead of them. Vincent naturally took Daisys cold hand and tucked it into his pocket, with a pair of calm and gentle eyes under his long curled eyshes. Daisy has never seen him like this, it seems that when facing himself, he is always domineering and stubborn, showing his possessiveness and refusing to have a little bit of a conceding attitude. Chapter 1963 Shy? Now, however, as they walk on this deserted night beach, Vincent reveals his gentle and considerate side. It should be hard, not angry, a very helpless, annoyed state, I have never been misunderstood. Vincent said at the end, surprisingly smiled, he inclined his head to look at Daisy, the warmth of the hand like a hot towel, put on Daisys heart. The man in front of her is a perfect being except for a bad personality, and now even his personality is showing a very good side, Daisy doesnt know how to resist the charm he exudes. Thats a terrible thing to do. She was a little resigned to her fall, struggled a little by Vincents tight grip, found that can not break free, the heart can not help but sigh lightly. If you really deepen your feelings for him further, I really dont know if its good or bad. You should do what you used to do, Im weirdly ufortable like this now. Daisy slightly inclined her head, her cheeks slightly heated, not daring to look at him, with a fine light swirling under her eyes. Looking at her nervous look, Vincentughed lightly, he stopped and righted her body, his amber pupils were reflecting Daisys face. He bent down and his scarlet thin lips came up to her ear, husky and flirtatious: Shy? He used to be aloof and mysterious, but now Daisy finds that he also has an unorthodox side. She stammered and spoke, Shy of what? I have nothing to be shy of. Hiding her embarrassment, Daisys gaze dodged left and right, and she tried to take a step back, yet at this moment Vincents hand had stopped her at the waist and pressed firmly in his direction. Is that so? His voice was quiet and gentle, like a very soft silk lightly covered Daisys heart, her body was filled with Vincents unique smell, the sound of the waves ebbing and flowing, like the waves of her heart. I Daisy was about to say something, the coast, which had been silent, but suddenly came the sound of brakes, the two looked back, only to see an SUV parked next to the white Audi. What people are there? The two looked at each other, their hearts were puzzled, however, when they saw the visitor, the puzzlement in Daisys eyes turned into a kind of surprise. Rio? What are you doing here too? In fact, from the time Daisy secretly left from the room, he has been following her, cant say what for, just a simple thought. However, watching the two making out not far away, the heart could not bear it, he had to restart the car to leave, but unfortunately just a short distance away, because of his distraction, almost hit Vincents car parked on the roadside. Knowing that he could not hide, Rio did not want to hide the idea, he calmly got out of the car, holding his arms to look at the two, the sea breeze blew his hair. Take a ride, its the only road in Hong Kong thats empty at night. Vincent saw Road Rio and beat his heart not to believe his words, he took Daisys waist tightly and raised his eyebrows, the afterglow of the headlights mapped on the faces of the two. You should have followed it, from just now I saw a car following, I just didnt say anything. Rio looked at the two men and smiled, his eyes were as despondent as the night: Youre still so cautious, but its not a bad thing for you if I follow, isnt it good for you to die early? His tone wasced with a cold chill, a chill that can onlye out of a cold heart. Daisy could hear and see how silent the figure in the shadows was, but she couldnt choose another person out of pity and kindness. Its pretty good, but I think its a tug of war to get you to die, and I dont want to get into it with you tonight, Daisy, lets go. Rio watched as the two men got into the car together, and he suddenly smiled with a bit of flirtatiousness in his tone, I forgot to tell you that Daisy cooked a meal with me today that tasted pretty good. The words came out, Daisy froze, Vincents eyebrows involuntarily jumped lightly, however, he soon knew that this was just Riosst provocation. He turned back, his gaze inexplicably hooked the corners of his lips, calmly looking at the man standing with his arms in the wind chipped, his expression confident and arrogant. On the quiet highway, Rio only heard him slowly speak: It doesnt matter, in the future her people are mine, I can eat her cooking for the rest of my life, you can only eat this once, so youd better remember it well in your mind and look back on it when youre old, it will smell better.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. At that, Rio some crying andughing, old and then look back, look back on the bitterness of the only can not get. Vincent was taunting him. In the silence of the highway, Rio leaned against the car, looking at the white Audi that had gone away in the dust, with all kinds of emotions swirling in his heart. Obviously, I have been rejected so many times, and I have seen enough sweet moments of the two, but why is there no idea of giving up in my heart? Does that resentmente from love, or is it a simple possessiveness? The cold wind is chilly and makes the body shiver, but what is really inside continues to slumber. The next morning, Daisy woke up from her sleep, and before she waspletely awake for a while, she realized that she had caught a cold. She sat up somewhat helplessly, supposedly because she had gone for a cold breezest night. After washing up, Daisy saw that Rio and the program team were already up and they were standing over on the terrace, seemingly discussing something. She couldnt resist going over to join in the fun, and happened to run into the director turning around, and their eyes collided squarely. Daisy, youre awake, just in time, I have something to say. The director picked up a book on the table and tossed him to Daisy, who nced at Rio and found that he also had the book in his hand. So the three pulled back the chairs at the table and sat down to discuss things. This reality show of yours is not a couple at all, in that case I can only implement my second n, this script for you, next you will act ording to this script, things I will prepare with you. The directors tone is very determined, no room for negotiation, Daisy first froze, holding the script and sighed, feeling as if this is the only way. After all, a lot has happened these days, and she doesnt feel at allfortable ying a sweet couple with Rio without a care in the world. After a few days, Daisys show in Hong Kong was finally recorded. After watching the dailies, she did not feel any sweetness between him and Rio, and sure enough, after the show officially went online, the Inte was flooded with trollingments. Chapter 1964 botched Daisy and John both looked at thosements on the Inte and were a bit teary-eyed. They didnt expect that she could act so badly even if she was acting in the script. John couldnt help but sigh, Daisy, youve botched it this time. Not to mention the whitewash Rio, almost got himself a fishy, good in the production of the program team over the top, but also the two created a few sweet shots. Hey, no way, it turns out that ns cant catch up with changes, but its good that Rio has managed to make it to the shore. Daisy leaned back on the sofa and smiled casually, a bashful attitude of doing ones best and waiting for Gods will. Shutting down theputer, John gave her a somewhat helpless look, a little speechless at Daisys bewildering optimism. Okay, Im not going to talk to you, itste, arent you going back to Vincents side? A rhetorical question made Daisys whole body stiffen on the sofa, she smiled sarcastically and didnt mean to stand up: He hasnte back today, hes been on a business trip, John, take me in. Daisy tilted a pitiful face, making it somewhat impossible for John to refuse, or rather, she had no intention of refusing her in the first ce. Originally, the two were living together all the time. She looked at Daisy with a smile and said, Well, thats no problem, but I have to cook and wash the dishes now, so Ill have to ask you to buy a bag of salt for me. At the word, Daisy immediately jumped up from the sofa, collected all the immodesty of the party, with a serious face, than a salute posture, and answered in a deep voice: Yes Lord John, as ordered! Seeing her acting up at the drop of a hat, Johnughed and pped her lightly, blowing her out the door, Stop acting and go. Wrapping herself up tightly, Daisy grabbed the money and dashed out the door, intending to pick up a quick bag of salt at the convenience store downstairs. A few minutester, Daisy was close to reaching the convenience store, yet just as she was about to enter, she was suddenly dragged into a side alley by a hand reaching out from the shadows. Daisy! A hurried and panicked male voice exploded abruptly in Daisys ears, and she froze, not recognizing for a moment who the disheveled man in front of her actually was. You are? Daisy blinked inexplicably, trying to find a bit of familiarity in the ragged man in front of her, but finding none whatsoever. Its Timothy! Help me Daisy, help me! Timothy looked hurried, his face would always carry the pair of gold-rimmed sses long gone, the old elegant and calm look was reced by a frantic and panicked demeanor. The person in front of you, where there is still a half of the shadow of what once was? Youre Timothy? Daisy still felt disbelief, even if she owed more than a hundred thousand dors at the casino, she didnt have to make such a mess, right? Hearing Daisys question, Timothy nodded pathetically and kept looking to the sides, as if he was hiding from something. Daisy, someone is chasing me, hurry up and hide me! He said sharply and frightened, I am, I am Timothy! Timothy did not say this sentence is fine, once said this sentence, Daisy more and more do not want to take care of him, this is not impatient to tell her the existence of the existence of bad people nearby, then why she should be for an enemy, to offend others? Thinking about this, Daisys expression became suddenly cold, she coldly gazed at the long-lost Timothy in front of her, and the past came back to her mind. She sneered and looked askance at the man in front of her, Youre begging the wrong person, arent you the one who likes to care about Nina, shouldnt you go to her at this time?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. I cant face seeing her, Daisy, please, hide me, those people areing after me! The more Timothy said, the more panicked he became, and he tugged on Daisys wrist as if he had grabbed thest straw. However, Daisy easily broke free from his shackles and pushed him into the bottomless river with her own hands. Dont dream Timothy, Im already being kind to you if I dont put you to death by a thousand cuts now, I wont help you in this life. Her eyes were calm and cold, and the chill was like an arrow, each one shooting straight down his back. Timothy froze for a moment, what was it that made Daisy have such a bitter hatred for him, and why did she help him at the casino when it was obvious that she hated him? Could it be that he was so deliberate in order to get him into the game? Suddenly, he seemed to have figured out something, his whole body stood coldly in ce, an incredible dismay rose in his eyes, and the awe in his expression was unmistakable. So you Timothy looked like he already understood, but it made Daisy raise her eyebrows, even if he had guessed it, he had no intention of admitting it himself. She has not forgotten, in herst life, thest scene in which Timothy said Mr. Watts who is actually. This was originally, and has been, a problem Daisy has been avoiding. Now, its all just wishful thinking on her part to believe in Vincent. I hope its not him, and even if it is, I just want to know the truth a littleter and dont want to make a choice so early. But now, Timothy appeared in front of his face with a face of a fallen man, many things may appear to change, after all, in thest life this gambling debt did note so early, and he also paid it for him. Now that everything hase forward, could it be that Mr. Watts has alsoe forward, and could it be Vincent? Daisys heart is worried, not to admit what Timothys heart thinks, if that does not make the two people confront each other in vain. Although she did not want to act too warm with him, but she also did not want to get too stiff with him, only to get close to him, in order to find out the truth about Mr. Watts faster. So, Daisy did not hesitate to deny: What are you thinking? The casino matter, but I kindly help you, but also for their own share of profits, do you still think I deliberately harm you can not? The only reason things have turned out this way is because you didnt stop when you won. Her words were fair, but Timothy had trouble epting them. What gambler would me their own greed for failure? They would only me the timing and location, never themselves. I dont want to discuss this with you now, hurry up and find me a ce, I want to hide right now! Timothy suddenly became tougher, and the irritation in his gaze became more and more obvious, Daisy looked at his wretched and grumpy appearance, and gave a soft cold hum. The most I can give you is a hundred bucks for a ride to Nina, I dont have room for you here, after all, Im living in Vincents apartment. At the mention of Vincents name, Timothys eyes clearly shed with a hint of awe. Chapter 1965 The Past Revisited He was originally escorted back by those people, looking for the agency for debt, and now he already has to offend a lot of people, if he offends another Vincent because of Daisy, everything will be more and more unmanageable. Weighing the trade-offs, Timothy tightened his eyes in silence, no matter how reluctant he was to face Nina, he had to tough it out, because now she was the only one in the same boat as him. Okay, you give me a thousand and Ill go to her right away. Faced with Timothys doubled demand for money, Daisy did not say anything more, as long as Timothy can make Timothy pester Nina who is in trouble, pay more money she also have noment. No problem, I hope it will go well for you. Daisy raised the corner of her lips and took out a thousand from her wallet, and before she could reach him, she was snatched away by Timothy. She sneered and hummed softly, the contempt in her eyes like soft needles, intentionally or unintentionally zapping Timothys pride, he avoided her eyes, did not say much. After all, whether he cares or not, he doesnt have the capital to count on Daisys attitude towards him right now.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The two hurriedly left the alley and stood at the curb trying to hail a cab. Daisy saw his shabby clothes and knew that the average taxi driver would not stop, so she deted and kindly hailed a cab for him, sending the woebegone Timothy off in afortable manner. Looking at his departing vehicle, Daisy was in a soothing mood as if she had been bathed by the spring breeze, and it seemed that Timothy was having a rather bad time in Las Vegas. The clothes and sses that disappeared from his body should all be pawned. This time, he returned home and was being watched, saying that it was not good enough to negotiate or to teach Timothy to behave. But these things are not for her to think about anymore, now that she has handed this mess over to Nina intact, she would like to see how else these two people can sing a y. The next morning, before dawn, Daisy was awakened by a nightmare. Ever since she met Timothy back, her mind always seemed to be clogged with something general and quite disturbing. She held her forehead, wiped a cold sweat, once she remembered Vincent just appeared in the dream fiercely said she wanted to die, the stiff body can not stop shivering. It seems that the heart has been stored in that doubt, there is no way to dy, this time if he returns to their own must test some. For this reason, Daisy called Vincent to ask when he would be back, and learned that it was this afternoon. I didnt expect him to arrive so quickly, Daisy hung up the phone, and some hesitation, but has been dragging back and forth thinking is meaningless, Daisy a long sigh, and finally decided to wait until the afternoon, see the opportunity to act. Time passed, and soon came to the afternoon. Daisy, in order to make a buffer for her purpose, also asked Anna to cook a meal and wait for Vincent toe back while eating and talking. Sitting at the table, Daisy propped her elbows on the edge of the table, looking thoughtful. The phone on the side was showing the time ticking by. She was a little uneasy and didnt want to specte on all the possible oues. Click. At that moment, the closed door was suddenly opened, Daisy looked backward, just in time to see Vincent, carrying his bag, walked in. She stood up in a hurry, got up and walked quickly to the door. Youre back. With a simple greeting, Vincent lowered his eyes and swept a few nces at Daisys obviously preupied face as the scent of the meal reached his nose. He handed the bag in his hand to Daisy naturally and very smoothly took her waist and pressed it into his arms. Arent you busy today, and youre doing the dishes. Daisy walked him to the table and sat down, opened her mouth, but didnt have the heart to say it was made by the bellhop aunt. She put her bag to one side of the dining chair, the warmth of Vincents hand still lingering on her waist, making her heart feel doubly anxious. Well, I had a day off today, nothing much happened. Daisys interest is not high, at first nce is something on his mind, Vincent looked at the table of food, has probably understood the meaning of Daisys heart. He leaned back on the dining chair with his arms in his arms, took a sip of water, and his expression was filled with a kind of scolding: What is it that you have to say, and when you are finished, these dishes can be eaten happily. Vincent opened the door, Daisy instead became more and more nervous, but she thought about it carefully, and felt that what she said was not a tearful usation, there was no need to be so difficult to speak. After taking a deep breath, Daisy simply did not hesitate anymore, she raised her eyes and looked levelly at Vincent in front of her, a thick light settled under her eyes: Actually, Ive been wanting to ask you, are you familiar with this person Timothy? In thest life, Timothy and Nina were instructed to get themselves killed by Mr. Watts, and if the Vincent in front of you and Timothy have a friendship, then the possibility that Mr. Watts is him is at least ny percent. What should she do if thats the case Daisy unconsciously clenched her fist, holding her breath and staring intently at the silent man in the light, his thin bangs slightly covering his eyes, but from the look of his face, he did not have the slightest doubt. Hearing Daisys question, Vincent lifted his amber pupils and looked at the person in front of him, his lips slightly pursed and thin and straight. He thought calmly for a moment, the only scene he could search out this person was once when Cavern was talking to Nina about a contract, he went to take a look and found Timothy had been standing outside. Why would Daisye and ask a third-rate star like him? People know, but not familiar, only understand that he is a third-line star, I have no interest in this kind of entertainment industry bottom. Vincent lifted his scarlet lips, his in white face was emotionless, Daisy looked closely into his eyes and slowly loosened her clenched fist. His words were like a strong medicine, instantly making her feel more rxed. Although she doesnt feel that her answer now is representative of the future, it will at least give her some peace of mind now. Vincent took in the change of expression on Daisys face, his eyes were obscure, some emotions were flowing in the dark. Why would you suddenly ask such a question? Putting doubts in his mind, Vincent is not such a person, he looked at Daisy, who was preupied in front of him, and asked straightforwardly, his calm face reflected in the light yellow light. Already prepared for the rhetorical question, Daisys expression did not look anything special as she picked up the bowls on the table and went to refill one bowl each for Vincent and herself. In the silence, Daisys back was slightly thin, Vincent stared at her figure, his dull eyes waiting for an answer. Chapter 1966 Testing To tell you the truth, you may not believe it, Timothy actually came to me earlier, and Im not sure what happened to him, seeing as he was dressed in rags, and asked me to lend him money. Daisy resumed her seat on the dining chair with two bowls of rice, her expression worried, as if she was thinking about how to continue with the following words. I originally did not want to borrow, but he said he was very familiar with you, and said he was close to Nina, I could not tell for a while, and finally had to give him a thousand, and sent him to Nina. The encounter with Timothy was repeated with oil and vinegar, Daisys eyes were not a bit panicked, she calmly chucked the dish, no hint of fluctuation in her eyes. A side of Vincent frowned, always feel that there is something wrong with this statement, but can not pick a fault for a while. He picked up chopsticks to clip some food, put away the full of doubt, casually said: Is it, in the future encounter this kind of people do not pay attention to, I am familiar with the people inside, there is no beggar, as for Nina, you have when she is a sister, and she is close to the people, more you do not have to take care of some what. Vincent is the rtionship between Daisy and Nina to see extraordinarily thorough, the disagreement between the two is a kind of resentment umted over the years, absolutely no possibility of elimination. When she heard hisment, Daisy couldnt help but raise the corners of her lips, she smiled and said, You see me quite thoroughly, dont worry, that Timothy wont look for me in the future, Ive sent him to Nina, whye to me? Under the light, Daisys eyes shed a trace of cold, Vincent thought he had seen a blur, and then fixed his eyes to see, only to see the calm and full of smiling eyes. Is everything really like Daisy said? Vincent couldnt help but feel that Daisys heart was hiding a huge secret, he was silent as he chucked the food, the emotions in his eyes ebbed and flowed, his unexined mind sailing to nowhere. After a few minutes, the two collected their respective thoughts and finished their meal in silence. Daisy and Vincent sat on the couch and talked for a while, and before long, Vincent couldnt hold on to the exhaustion from the continuous flight and took a shower and went to bed. Although Daisy was very reluctant to sleep with him and so early, but could not resist Vincents repeated tactics. The next day, Daisy woke up exhausted and was washing up when Johns phone call came. She answered vaguely and hung up the phone in a hurry. What is it thats so urgent? At some point, Vincent suddenly appeared from behind Daisy, and a pair of long arms naturally wrapped around her waist. In the mirror, the intimate appearance of the two made Daisy blush a little, and her hand brushing her teeth gave a beat, her gaze slightly averted. Uh-uh no what. Unable to brush her teeth and talk at the same time, Daisy rinsed her mouth quickly and broke away from Vincents arms on the pretext of going to get a towel. Seeing her avoidance, Vincent is not annoyed, his eyes smiling, his heart feels many years have not been so full, just watching the back of a person is so satisfied. He leaned against the door and said in a quiet voice, Do you want me to go with you? Daisy washed her hand and shook her head: No need, its the investor dinner of the second season of Run, Star, all the people present are from the program, its not good to bring you. Vincent was somewhat unable to understand what Daisy meant by this bad, he frowned, and when he raised his eyes, he saw the resolute refusal in her eyes. He forgot all of a sudden that Daisy hated it when he interfered with her career. In that case, Vincent couldnt force it, and although he was full of reluctance, he nodded and promised to just drop her off downstairs. A few hourster, it was almost noon, Vincent dropped Daisy off at the hotel and turned back to the office. Daisy looked at the leaving ck Mercedes, sighing in her heart, still some surreal feeling. Who would have thought that one day she would be such a close presence to Vincent? The truth of it all is dreamlike. Daisyughed lightly, collected her thoughts, and stepped on her heels to the elevator. Recently the weather is getting warmer and warmer, most of the peopleing and going in the hotel are wearing thin spring clothes, Daisy this time also only wore a floral halter dress, outside a small jacket, far from looking, but is full of youthful vor. A few momentster, Daisy arrived at the box John told her about, and she pushed open the door, and there were already groups of people sitting inside, basically everyone from the show was almost there. Max was talking to the person next to him, heard a movement at the door, casually swept a nce, but found that the person who came in was Daisy, he hurriedly stood up, and greeted her. Daisy, sit over here, there are still empty seats! Maxs voice was so loud that it overpowered the various voices in the noisy box. Daisy looked at the voice and found that it was Max calling out to her, so she smiled and went over to sit next to him. Why are you shouting at me so enthusiastically, cant it be that the investor today can give a good price? Daisy eyes smiling, a pair of almond eyes curved like the moon, Max froze for a moment, and hurriedly returned to his senses. He waved his hand and said, I dont know about that, I dont speak casually, but Im calling out to you enthusiastically to thank you, for helping Rio this time. At the mention of Rio, Daisys face visibly stiffened and she smiled sarcastically, her gaze flickering a bit: Theres no need to thank me, speaking of which, has he found his next agency yet? This question, at once asked Max, he sped his arms and leaned back in his chair, looking solemn: This should not, Rio and I mentioned a mouth, said Cavern sideter wanted to renew his contract, the results he did not agree. Why not, both understand, Daisy lightly sighed, knowing that there is no way to influence the choice of others,zy to get involved in this kind of thing inside. She was about to say something to end the conversation when the door to the box was opened again, this time with the eyes of the entire room focused on the door. Ah, long wait everyone, Im notte, am I?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. When she saw the visitor, Daisys face was dark, she didnt expect that the visitor was Mr. Wilson, she should have brought Vincent along! Unfortunately, no one can foretell, Mr. Wilson came before the news is not released, no one knows that this time the investor will be him. Noter, Mr. Wilson,e and take your seat. Theo Perry, the director of Run, Star, also hurriedly piled up his wrinkled face, stood up and made a few polite remarks, and graciously pulled the chair next to him for Mr. Wilson. Good, good, Nina, do note quickly, Director Perry can give us personally on the seat. Mr. Wilson looked pleased with himself, his gaze drifted lightly, he tugged hard on the other side of the door, Ninas pure face was instantly revealed. Chapter 1967 Contracts Well hello everyone. Standing in the doorway, Nina wore a goose-yellow skirt, her expression stiffened and her lips hooked distractedly. The crowd was somewhat puzzled as they looked at Nina, who had suddenly appeared in front of them, and found that her almond eyes were sullenly downcast, with no intention of raising them. Her sheepskin-like smooth shoulders were still rather tense and tense, and the rumored arrogant and domineering temperament could not be seen in the slightest, while the wrist, like warm jade, was being held in Mr. Wilsons hand and yed with. Daisy sat a short distance away, eyes puzzled, she stared at Nina can not stop struggling wrist, look slightly slow, suddenly understand what. I could see that she was brought here hard, and since she didnt want to and still had toe, it only meant that someone was forcing her, or something was forcing her. Despite Ninas struggle, Mr. Wilson pulled Nina to sit beside Theo, the crowd secretly nced at Daisy, and then at Nina, the atmosphere of the scene was a little awkward for a while. The people present are all those who have filmed the first season of Run, Star together, and they know Daisy and Ninas rtionship very well, Mr. Wilson brought Nina over in a big way, obviously to show Daisy a face. Besides, there are just a few things thate and go in the circle, and everyone has long heard about what happened at the Peerless celebration. As expected, Mr. Wilson just sat down, a pair of thieving eyes will stare straight up Daisy. Feeling the unkind gaze, Daisy heart cold cold, the remaining light swept a nce at the two, the mind has long decided to see the move, she sipped water, the face is not surprised by the change. Yo, Nina, your sister is here too, today is a good day, dont you two sisters have a good heart-to-heart talk? Mr. Wilson ignored the awkwardness of the scene, looking flirtatious, his eyes wandering back and forth between the two sisters, a pair of rough hands almost rubbing Ninas thighs red. Daisy looked at Mr. Wilsons small movements, and Ninas red, angry and silent face, her heart also had a spectrum. Although in herst life Nina was already earning fame and fortune with her body by the end, at the moment she is still the same simple proud Nina. Mr. Wilson was flirting with her in front of so many people, even if Nina really wanted to get something by Mr. Wilsons hand, she would never be willing to do so. Daisy looked at the two different looks, lightly smiled and raised an eyebrow: What Nina and I want to talk about is personal, its not good to talk on the floor, its Theo and your home turf now. At that, Mr. Wilsons face obviously sunken down, obviously he wanted to provoke Daisy, how she said the words rather like he did not speak the rules. Thest time the two of them were not finished settling their score, this Daisy is so calm, simply not like a normal woman. The two mens eyes exchanged words on the table, and Theo saw the opportunity to intervene, picking up a ss of wine from the table and raising it to the ck-faced Director Stone with a bright smile that slightly eased the atmosphere. Mr. Wilson, Id like to drink to you, Ill be counting on you for the second season. Although Theo is a stubborn person, but know how to advance and retreat, although he does not put Mr. Wilson in his heart, but the words will make others feelfortable. Whats more, investing in the second season of Run, Star is a mutually beneficial thing, and to Mr. Wilson, their show is also a rare partner, so how to put on a face, always know a degree. Therefore, no matter how ufortable Mr. Wilsons heart is, Theos ss of wine he had to drink, had to finish it. He picked up the white wine on the table, looked askance at Theo, the heart of the mouth of the gas held in his chest raw pain, discontented opening light giggle: You will find opportunities, look honest, did not expect quite oil. The sarcasm in these words was heard by all the people in the room, but all of them turned pale, their director has always been a person not to be messed with, today such a good temper, is enough to give Mr. Wilson face. As expected, Theo, who was tilting his head to finish a full ss, heard Mr. Wilsons sneer and immediately put down his ss heavily, with a cold chill in his expression. Seeing this, Mr. Wilson was not afraid, but his heart was more or less startled.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Apart from Daisy, this is the second person who dares to put up a fight in front of himself. But no matter how to say, Theo and Daisy is not the same identity of people, Mr. Wilson himself is a business leader, Theo that is the strength of the industrys reputation director, is able to turn art into money people. This kind of person, open entertainmentpany regardless of size, will not be offended. Mr. Wilson pinched his ss to calm down a bit, took Ninas waist, patted Theos shoulder, and said in aforting general tone, Zhong Laozi, just now I spoke too much, too much, Ill toast you with this ss, after drinking well start talking about the contract. Hearing Mr. Wilsons firm promise, Theos face eased a little, but he looked at Mr. Wilsons eyes, still as cold as ever. Daisy, who was sitting on the sidelines, took it all in, and was a little d that she had thrown the problem to Theo in four different ways. She had a grudge against Mr. Wilson, but wasnt stupid enough to light them up on the table for revenge. Director Perry ah, the contract matter is not hidden from you, I already have a decision in my mind. After a ss of wine, Director Stone, as if nothing had happened, seemed to forget what had just happened and put his arm affectionately on Theos shoulder. After a moment of silence, Theo ignored his intentions, and Director Stoneughed twice and picked up the conversation on his own. Heres the thing, Cavern is interested in working with you, but one of the contracts has changed so that Nina has to record the show instead of Daisy if both parties sign an exclusive title. Once these words came out, the whole room was in an uproar, and everyone couldnt help but look at each other, and their eyes were looking back and forth between Daisy and Nina from time to time. A moment of silence fell on the scene, however, they all knew very well what Mr. Wilsons words really meant. What, so anxious to hold your hearts tip for good? Daisy couldnt stand this calm gnawing at her patience, and even the next second, she felt like she was going to go up and fight Mr. Wilson. She took a deep breath and stubbornly and proudly raised her smooth chin, the mockery at the corner of her mouth with a biting indifference. Daisys icy eyes like cold arrows, shooting arrows to Mr. Wilson wind are making people tremble, however, Mr. Wilson is frankly sitting on the seat, the expression does not have the slightest fluctuation. He took Nina, whose body was stiff, again, and kissed her bare shoulder with disgusting lips, the lust and contempt in his gaze showing through. Chapter 1968 The Ugly One Nina, but shes my woman, whats wrong with promoting her, its better than you, an ugly girl on TV, upsetting peoples appetite, right? Mr. Wilson admitted it very confidently, but Daisy saw Ninas extremely distressed look, and even her arms were ufortably sped together. Her gaze rested on Ninas miserable white face and she spoke very quietly, Then Id like to ask Nina, is that really what you think, that youre going to follow a bad old man at such a flower-like age? Hearing Daisysment about himself, Mr. Wilson frowned unpleasantly, but he cared more about Ninas answer than Daisys little thing at the moment. Such a beautiful woman, if not for the mistake of being punished by her agent toe over to apany the drink, may give more money may not be able to touch the small hands. Therefore, when Eden negotiated with himself to let Nina stay with him for one night for just over $100, 000, plus a spot as a resident guest on Run, Star, he nodded without hesitation. You know, a fresh and beautiful woman like Nina is a priceless treasure in the industry, and this amount of money, he doesnt care. The food on the table was already cold, and Nina took a look at the fine dishes, mixed with Daisys voice and Mr. Wilsons sickening touch, and the dirty feeling rose again. She stared coldly across the round table at Daisy, who was sitting across from her, and her silent expression became haughty and defensive: My business, is it your turn to interrogate? Daisy, you are just that wild child in the countryside who is scolded and doesnt know how to hide! Nina could not bear it any longer, no matter the constant ogling of Daisy across the room, or the various humiliations and touching of Mr. Wilson, she could not force herself to face it all. Today is simply a stain on her life, she gritted her teeth fiercely, her nails have long been deep in the palms of her hands. In the end, its all Timothys fault. If he hadnte to him out of the blue and told Eden about his partnership with him in Las Vegas, all of this wouldnt have be unmanageable. To this day, she still vividly remembers Edens furious look, loudly scolding and berating herself for being a loser. Waste Thats right, shes such a loser for trusting a fool like Timothy to drag Daisy, that slippery guy, into the water, and when he fails, hees to her door and threatens her with money. That more than 100, 000 are simply their own IQ tax, if not Eden for their own thought of such a way, she this time, afraid to be Timothy with the explosion of that little thingpletely whole. Of course Im not questioning you, Im only asking, seeing as you dont refute the look on your face, thats an admission? Daisy raised her eyebrows contemptuously, a bit of star cold fell into her deep eyes. Nina forced down her hearts difort and nausea, holding Mr. Wilsons arm, looking flirtatious, her soft body kept leaning against his body. I admit, if you can climb Vincent, why cant I get Mr. Wilson, both of whom are equal in power, or does that make you red-eyed? In the circle, not many people knew she was rted to Vincent, and those present had never heard her mention that she knew such a powerful person, so their eyes were somewhat solemn. How many of the entertainment industrys biggest stars want to get Vincent, but all ended in failure, the woman in front of you looks ordinary, but instead conquered Vincents heart. Really, Daisy, havent heard you say that at all! Daisy, isnt Vincent handsome! The sound of the inquiring voices surrounded Daisy like a tidal wave for a while, and she frowned in annoyance, thest thing she wanted to be known was still being poked out by Nina. She stared at the woman in front of her and frowned, her gaze thick with warning. Lets not talk about whether we have a rtionship or not, even if we do, its not a rtionship like you and Mr. Wilson, right? The fact that Daisy is in a hurry, she speaks without any precautions, since it is to offend, she does not mind offending enough in her heart. When they heard such rude words, Nina and Mr. Wilsons faces turned pig liver color. However, Mr. Wilson heard that Daisy and Vincent have a rtionship, a time full of suspicion in his heart, even if Daisy scolded him like this, he did not dare to act rashly for the time being. Daisy, youre really out of line! Ignorant and fearless, plus can no longer stand Daisys aggressive questioning, Nina immediately pped the table and rose up, an uprising stance pointed at Daisys nose. However, Daisy sneered mockingly and didnt even bother to look at her: I got this role, which was approved by Director Perry personally, but you directly instigated the investor to help you vacate the role, so its clear who is overdoing it, right? Daisy this sentence, dislike everyone present no words, she sneered at Nina who shrugged her shoulders and kept ying cold, trying to divert attention, the tolerance level in her heart has reached the highest. Hearing these words, Ninas heart became more and more blocked up, she could no longer hold her breath, and opened her mouth and cursed: You bullshit, this role was originally mine, if you hadnt taken the opportunity to let Vincent steal my role, I wouldnt be standing here to talk to you about this! A light hum, Daisy lightly swept a nce at the hysterical Nina, look like a quietke, no fluctuations. Ninas disgraceful appearance happened to fall on Mr. Wilsons eyes without a trace. The rest of the people in the room were about to persuade some, where they knew that thepartment door behind them was suddenly opened again, everyone turned around at the sound of the voice and could not help but be startled by the upright and proud figure in front of them. Mr. Watts? Seeing the man standing in the doorway with a gloomy face, Mr. Wilson looked a little nervous, he stood up in a panic, bent over and greeted him carefully.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . If he wants to be Mr. Wilson for a few more years, he cant offend anyone at Cavern but Vincent. You, what brings you here all of a sudden? Without looking at Mr. Wilson, Vincents eyes were only on the woman sitting at the table like a magnolia, looking at herself quietly with a sense of insight and understanding calmness in her gaze. Daisy, go back. Vincent crossed the people around him and walked straight to Daisys side. He bent down and took her hand, not wanting her to stay here long. Thats because he doesnt want Daisy to see his heartless side. I know what you want to do, since you want to do it then go ahead and do it, there is no need to take into ount me. Daisys hand was held in Vincents, and she raised her head slightly, looking bashful, her gaze bumping right into the amber waves of stoicpassion in those eyes. Chapter 1969 Smoothly solved Seeing her insistence, Vincent did not say more, he nodded gently, straightened up and looked around the table at all the people, his wandering gaze finally fell on the faces of Mr. Wilson and Nina, a slightly eased face, instantly became cold again. Gathering his gentle attitude towards Daisy, Vincent paced forward, the sound of the floor shing with his leather shoes was particrly harsh and loud in the quietpartment. His footsteps stopped in front of Mr. Wilsons face, with an unpredictable emotion in his expression and a storm brewing under his eyes. The people in the room held their breath, only to hear Vincent said: I did not bother with you before, you have be more and more reckless, is it? Vincents tone was light, and if it werent for the oppressive aura around him, you might think he was just talking to you. However, it was clear to everyone in the room that Vincent was pushing n to the edge of the cliff and was ready to kick him out at any moment. No, its not like that, Mr. Watts! n at this moment where there is still the posture of the executive, his face full of cross flesh scurrying around in fear, can not even make an expression to win sympathy, can only feebly deny. Giving a soft giggle, Vincents cool gaze rubbed inch by inch across ns face as he casually swept the wine from the table, picking it all up very quickly. Standing aside n sea did not understand Vincent to do, a bottle of high white wine instantly handed to their own front. He lifted his face and found Vincent staring at him with unblinking eyes, and his eyes hastily lowered. See all the remaining wine here, drink up, todays matter will be written off, drink up, shares handed over, get lost. Vincent said iparably direct, there is no room to turn around, n was stunned, looking at the dozen bottles of white wine on the table could not help but shiver, if you really drink it all, this will definitely be exactly in the poisoned death of ah. Mr. Watts me Drink up, Im here to watch you drink, the rest of you can disperse if youre okay, and Ill sign this contract for you. Seeing Vincents casual posture as a big boss, but with a firm intention to protect Daisy in his eyes, many people in the crew passed by and congratted Daisy on finding a goodpanion when they left and passed by her. For this reason Daisy felt helpless and had to keep exining the rtionship between the two in a low voice, stressing that they were just friends as teenagers.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . No matter how they go about thinking, they cant just acquiesce in public, after all, she doesnt want Vincents light to overshadow something. Hearing Daisys exnation, Max, who was sitting next to her, obviously didnt believe it. He raised his eyebrows and raised his voice in surprise: Are you just friends from your youth, how do I look like that at all? His sentence was a little loud, and by the time Max reacted, the eyes of the crowd had converged on him. Vincent, who was standing not far away, heard the same, he did not have any ripples on hisplexion, as early as before he was used to this external statement of Daisy,pared to his indifference, it was Nina who looked unbelievable and stared at Daisy viciously. What childhood friend, howe I dont know! Daisy, so this is how you hooked up with Vincent! Obviously he should be mine! Gritting her teeth and looking at the person standing across from her, Ninas heart was on the verge of twisting, her eyes wide with anger, her beautiful face had long since turned ugly because of her anger. Sheughed lightly and her cold gaze fell casually on Ninas face: You who were born in the countryside but acted like a princess would never have gone to the vige next door, where you used to be even poorer, you wouldnt have known anyone, you only knew yourself and your rights. The mockery-like words made Ninas face white with anger and her chest kept going up and down at a violent rate like she was going to suffocate in the next second. She stepped on her sharp heels and tried to run over to teach Daisys smug face a lesson, but before she could run over she was rudely grabbed by ns wrist and brought to Vincent. Mr. Watts, Nina has no mouth, Ill give you this one, you can toss it around as much as you like. n has long been keenly aware of Vincents suddenly cold eyes, always stopping at the gushing and unself-conscious Nina, even though this is the beauty he paid a lot of money for, at this moment also had to clear the rtionship with her. Otherwise, what one loses will be a whole life. Nina, who was still acting very resistant, heard Mr. Wilson say he was going to give himself to Vincent. Could it be that this time she could climb Vincent and be his man? Ninas heart rose with all kinds of expectations, yet Vincents disgusted expression and low words sent her straight to hell. No, its too dirty. This is the rag you yed with, and now you know it stinks, flinging it at me? Nina stood in a daze, her eyes widening in disbelief, her gaze falling on the handsome and cold face, a chill rising from the soles of her feet to her heart. It turns out that this is what Vincent sees in himself, not a man, not a woman, not to mention beautiful, just a smelly rag. Seeing her lost in thought, Daisys heart has no joy or sorrow, her footsteps calmly walked up, she looked at Nina a mute look, heart only felt some funny. She thought that all men in the world should submit to her charm, and today when she heard such a cold and decisivement from Vincent, there was no doubt that a knife was thrust directly into her proud heart. Itste, Mr. Wilson better finish your drink and hurry up to hold the beauty for a spring night. Daisy looked at the hrity andughed out loud, her contemptuous gaze sweeping past the faces of n and Nina, a life in which she also finally let Nina taste a little bit of pain. Hearing Daisys sneer, ns fat face quivered as he looked at the dozen or so bottles of wine left on the table, and his heart was undoubtedly faint. There is no way out, even if it ispletely faceless, he can not drink to death here. So, with his heart in his mouth, he actually knelt directly in front of Daisy and Vincent, which made those who hadnt left yet mor. Mr. Watts, Miss Thompson, I was too reckless before, please give me a break, I will never appear in front of your eyes again! Chapter 1970 Reopening the recording The hall of seven-foot man, n but said kneeling on the knees, Daisy and Vincent are light giggle, do not think, however, Vincent also have no intention of really make what the murder out, since he are kneeling, it is not impossible to give him a step down. Eyes averted, Vincent kicked n, signaling him to get up, his expression cold and distant, his tone low: Youve begged me, its like too ruthless not to give you a way out, so fine, take these drinks and leave with your stinking rags, better hurry up before I backtrack. n didnt expect to be able to retreat with Ninas whole body, and he was relieved that his fat face finally rxed. Thank you Mr. Watts! Ill get out of here right away! n called for a drink and said goodbye to Vincent with a ttering face, dragging Nina away with his fat hands, who struggled with all her might, but to no avail. Seeing this scene, Daisys gaze is quiet, only to feel that this night Nina is more than lucky, because, n in thest life has yed a lot of women to death. However, he has the power and influence, ying with some unknown starlets, even if the death did not make too much of a ssh, Nina blindly climb on this man, simply feel their own life expectancy is too long. After n and Nina left, it wasnt long before Daisy and Vincent also left the box, and some of the people left inside were chatting with gusto about what had just happened and probably wouldnt leave untilte. On the parking lot, Daisy and Vincent both got into the car, intending to go home, the atmosphere around them was slightly silent, as if they were deliberately trying to hide something. Can not stand this cramped atmosphere, Daisy slightly lowered the car window, the slightest with a cool breeze leapt in, let her dull heart felt a touch of pleasure. In the future, if you encounter anything, call me, dont carry it all by yourself. Daisy was staring aimlessly out the window at the shing neon scene when Vincent suddenly spoke up, his words like a stone thrown into theke of her heart. She lowered her eyebrows in silence, momentarily dumbfounded, patches of color slipping quickly from her face, Its not that I dont want to talk to you on the phone, I dont want to rely on you for everything. I know, I know youre an independent woman who doesnt want to be meddled with in her life. Vincent gripped the steering wheel, the silence in his tone so obvious that Daisy couldnt do anything to ignore it, she lowered her eyshes in silence and turned her head to look at his face hidden in the shadows. Hesitation with a hint of uncertainty: Will you give me some time, I really dont know if its time to back off. In these matters, she has her own reasons for insisting, although the heart loves to read the person in front of her, but many things can not be arbitrary in ordance with their own ideas to go. Love, is one of the most variable, but also the most easily out of control, so Daisy had to draw a circle for such feelings, not cross into their careers. She never forgot that the purpose of this life was to make Timothy and Nina die an embarrassing death. Hearing the reluctance in Daisys tone, Vincent didnt say much, he subconsciously gripped the steering wheel tightly, nodded, and said nothing further. The next day, when Daisy woke up, Vincent was no longer at home. She squeezed her sore back and found a new message pushed on her phone. Rubbing her hazy eyes, Daisy opened it casually, surprisingly it was a news item. [The shareholder of a well-knownpany is suspected of murder and is now wanted for the crime] The headline is simple and clear, but Daisy has little interest in it, she has never been a fan of social news. However, Daisy was about to turn off the screen when she noticed that the picture above was Mr. Wilson!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She opened her eyes a little incredulously and rubbed her dazed eyes, unable to believe that Mr. Wilson, who was kneeling in humiliation yesterday, had been arrested today. After calming down for a while, Daisy thought about it and felt that it was not a coincidence that Vincent had done something yesterday. Daisys hands and feet were cold, and her heart was a little cold for a moment, Mr. Wilson had only offended Vincent and then came to such an end. She suddenly felt that being sold to Africa is a very good way to dispose of it, at least there is still a breath hanging. After a distracted morning, Daisy was nning to go out to buy something when Johns call came again, saying that the second installment of Dating Time would start shooting soon. The day of rest and then start work, Daisy heart some resistance, Rios thing has also been almost wrapped up, y on, may be the two will almostpletely exposed. However, even if she did not want to go, Daisy had to go, the contract was written there and she had to perform. This time, I dont know if the ratings of thest time the two were so bad and the ratings were so low that the program team actually cut their funding for the event directly, three thousand for one person, and the two had to find a day with special airfares to leave. When they meet again, there is some inexplicable awkwardness between Rio and Daisy, and they are silent, as if there is a very thick wall separating them into different worlds. Its a nice day. After sleeping all the way to the ne, Daisy and Rio let out a intivement after finallynding on Haindingsnd. The people of the program looked at the two people standing huge distance, can not help but shake their heads straight, which where can see a little love feeling, but like a pair of old married couple sitting on the side of the road in their old age, sunbathing when the boring speech. However, the good thing is that the director has no more hope, only sent one or two cameras over to follow the shooting, the director himself did note. Daisy and Rio looked awkward and sat in silence in the back seat of the cab, now heading to the house that the shows crew had already prepared. Since the funding was cut this time, the ce where they stayed was not as luxurious as thest time in Hong Kong. Not long after, the cab wore into a small alley, parked at the entrance of a strange small courtyard, Daisy two people and the program team have gotten out, entered the door and began to put equipment and prepare the program. Daisy carried her luggage and tried to cross the high threshold at the entrance of the courtyard, but it was too heavy and her arm strength was not enough to support her to lift it over that side of the threshold. Ill do it, you let go. Rio took Daisys embarrassment in his stride and took a few steps forward with his long legs to take the suitcase from her hands. Chapter 1971 First Close Encounter Seeing Rios movement, Daisy subconsciously tilted to the side, and waited until she reacted, only to find that Rios arm was frozen in mid-air, with a bitter smile on her face. She blinked as if she realized something and hurriedly pushed the suitcase towards him with an awkward smile, Boys have more strength,e help me. Although she tried her best to put on a rxed look, that distant gesture undoubtedly hurt Rio. Daisy bit her lip, looking at his eyes sunken and dull under his bangs, couldnt help but take a step forward and patiently exined, Sorry, just now I was subconsciously on Its okay. Rio interrupted, raising his eyes calmly, restrained emotions suppressed under his eyes, his pupils reflecting Daisys clear and radiant face. He didnt want to think too much about the scene on the Hong Kong coast and all the moments they spent together, which undoubtedly didnt hit him as a person who wanted to give up, he should learn not to care about all the emotions he felt because of her. Give me the stuff, this step is too high for you to carry over. Indifferently lowering his eyes, Rio lifted the suitcase in his hand and easily crossed the threshold. Daisy followed him in aplicated mood, not knowing what to say for a while, and could only remain silent without words. A few momentster, the crowd to organize things and equipment, they urged Daisy and Rio to hurry to eat lunch together to cultivate feelings, whether it is true feelings or false feelings, this issue of the show must not be worse than thest one. Daisy was a little helpless, her mind echoing with every staff members instructions to her, and just feeling stressed out. The little scuffle at the door just a few minutes ago, and now shes going to Rio, I really dont know how hell imagine himself. Daisy let out a long sigh, shook her head helplessly, and with difficulty raised her arm to knock on the door in front of her. Staring. The knocking sounded, but there was no movement inside, the door should have been closed instead of shaking lightly, Daisy was startled, looking down towards the ce where the door was locked, and found that the door was always hidden. Whats going on? Some confusion, Daisy frowned and looked inside the door, but no one was found. Did it already go out? But the door of the courtyard was not opened just now. Daisys eyes show doubt, in the doorway for a long time, simply put the heart,pletely pushed open the half-hidden door in front of you. Walking into the room, Daisy curiously surveyed the furnishings, she gingerly looked around and asionally called out Rios name. Rio, are you there? After shouting a few times, the silent room did not respond at all, Daisy propped up her chin and raised her eyebrows in confusion. It seems that Rio may have really slipped away when they werent looking, right? Since this is the case, its better to leave early. Daisy deted, intending to tell the staff who told her to nurture her feelings truthfully that Rio was not there, not that she didnt want to. The nerves that had been tense rxed, Daisy heart also relieved, she recklessly surveyed the surroundings, was about to leave, but a figure came out from the direction of the bathroom. Daisy froze for a moment, she stood stiffly in ce, her mind shed through countless possibilities until she saw the half-naked figure fully exposed in front of her eyes, a wave of embarrassment suddenly rushed straight to her cheeks, the burning sensation almost burned herself. You The person in front of you is no one else but Rio, who has juste out of the shower. Glistening water droplets are sliding down from her narrow waist, and her moist ck hair is scattered messily on her full forehead. Seeing Daisy standing in the middle of his room, he was obviously also a little surprised, but not so much that he was already too stiff to move as Daisy was. Somehow, seeing Daisys unmoving appearance, Rios restless heart seemed to be soothed for a moment. He lookedzily at the mute Daisy in front of him, grabbed the loose hair in front of his forehead with one hand, and walked towards her step by step. His tone was low and seductive: What, you cant say a word?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Daisys stiff face cant even make an expression, she pulled the corner of her lips, a moisture and male characteristic oppressive feeling gradually wrapped around her body, she shifted her gaze, and finally simply closed her eyes. That, sorry, the door was open in, I was going to ask you to join me for dinner, but Theres no need to exin so much. Rio stoodnguidly in front of her with his arms sped, quickly interrupting Daisys words, his whole demeanor more disheveled than it once was. He lowered his gaze and quietly looked at the woman in front of him as the many feelings in his heart turned into a wave of evil thoughts. Rios eyes darkened as he reached out and pinched up a strand of Daisys hair that had fallen over her shoulder. He looked at Daisys clenched fingers and reddened ears, and wondered if her lips felt exactly the same as the touch in his hands. The more he thought about it, the more he calmed himself down, and the silence in the room undoubtedly fueled the madness in his mind. Can I hug you for a second? Rio released his fingers and the strands of hair fell lightly back onto her shoulders. Daisy was a little confused as to what her request was really about and opened her eyes a little confused. The first thing that caught her eye was Rios thick chest, and she blinked a little, trying not to notice that he was half-naked. Well why? Even if you want to hug, then youre still dressed Daisys eyes were confused and the only thought that rose in her mind was to leave quickly, but if she turned around and ran, Im afraid Rio would think she was hating him again. After all, he is only topless, but the bottom is well dressed, with his current sensitive state, it is inevitable that he will think more. Hearing Daisys answer, Rioughed lightly, and the dull light under his eyes was like a shell wrapped inyers, which suddenly broke out and shattered the darkness. For a moment just now, he really wanted to forcefully own Daisy directly, however, her worried and confused eyes, full of trust, looked at himself, and the guilt and guilt in his heart kept stabbing him in the heart. He was such a coward, but he could never do anything to hurt her, and if he ever did, it would be because he was going crazy with his repressed feelings. Chapter 1972 Frankly face Okay, Ill go get dressed. Looking at Rios back, Daisy was a bit baffled by his sudden request for such a strange request. After a while, Rio got dressed and Daisy was waiting for him outside the door. Someone from the program team saw Daisy talking to Rio at Rios door and rushed over with the camera in hand. You guys go on, go on, Im air. The photographer saw Daisy and Rio noticed him and quickly waved his hand and took a few steps backward, striving to be automatically invisible. Daisy was a little helpless, she forced a smile, Do you mind? Ill give you a hug if you dont mind, to soothe your recent low mood. Standing in front of Rio, the light under Daisys eyes was frank and open. In her heart, she was not unaware of Rios thoughts, or that desire for her. In the past, she was always running away and denying it. As long as Rio didnt say he liked her, she had no intention of admitting it, and when she thought about it, it was probably because she was afraid she would be shaken too. But now, her rtionship with Vincent is not the same as it was when they were young, and Daisy feels she should not let some other things affect them anymore. Between her and Rio, what was owed was paid back, and the extra favor was that she could care less about his affection ande to be friends, for which he had also quarreled with Vincent. But now she is trying to be honest about Rios feelings for her, just as she was determined to be friends with him, and after this hug, she wont think about him liking her anymore, and at the same time, she wont be overly enthusiastic. It only keeps familiarity, but does not try to be a close friend. By the look in your eyes, you seem to have decided something. Rio saw the kind of light in Daisys eyes that was different from the past, and the frown that used to only show a depressed color when he saw himself, finally showed a smile for once. Well, I have decided that I will be more open to you in the future, there is no need to be a stranger between you and me, but there is no need to be a heart to heart either, it is good for both you and me to keep an ordinary rtionship. The photographer held up his camera, not expecting the two of them to really have something going on, but it looked like it was just wishful thinking on Rios part. Looking at Daisys determined face, Rio averted his gaze and smiled bitterly. Daisys answer was expected, he had been rejected like this many times. Numbness, habit, has long taken over his sense of pain, he knew that Daisy was trying to use this one hug to broaden all the past that had been entangled with him. In the past he might have used her loudly, would have stressed his love, would have told her he was the better choice for her, but now he just stares at her calmly and relieved. This rtionship can not be obtained anyway, and why do you have to cocoon yourself. Rio curved his lips, quiet in this brief moment of relief, he opened his arms, his eyes clear and sunny, as they were when they first met. Well,e on, give me a hug. This scene brought many emotions to Daisys heart, but in the end, it only turned into one pleasurable lift of her lips as she stepped forward to hug Rios waist and whispered softly. Rio, its a blessing to be friends with you, and hopefully in the future there will be women who feel that its also a blessing to be lovers with you. The arms were released, and Rio still had some desire for that warmth, but the afterglow dissipated, leaving only emptiness. He looked at Daisys bright smile and nodded, his translucent eyes finally no longer clouded with dust: Well, I hope you made the right choice, too. The two smiled at each other and seemed to have finally both stood back to their original positions in their hearts, however, only Rio knew that his own heart was crying without words. A side of the photography brother looked at the photography of the two, helplessly sighed, although the two expressed the true self, this scene is also quite interesting, but involving the privacy, or white shot. He was tempted to go up to the two men and say something about making up the recordings, but the atmosphere of sadness and joy in front of him simply made it impossible for him to say anything, he had already been insensitive once, and could not be insensitive a second time. Well, you guys talk, my memory is full, Im going to clear the data. The camera boy ran away, Daisy looked back at the speed he disappeared and couldnt help butugh out loud. She turned her head, raised her eyebrows and said to Rio, Shall we go to dinner now? Rio collected himself and looked at Daisy, hooking his lips, Then Im afraid youll have to call on him again, after all, we cant do what we didst time this time. When ites to this recording, Daisy is confident,st time she and Rio are too seemingly separated, both of them have something in mind, this time preemptively said, the situation is definitely much better. She pped Rios arm cheerfully, the confidence in her eyes shining: Dont be afraid, well definitely make it this time! Oh? Sess in what. The words fell, Daisys thoughts were still in the midst of exhration, a sudden cold voice suddenly like a pot of cold water, pouring Daisys emotions. She looked around and saw Vincent in a ck suit, walking faithfully with his secretary. Vincent, what brings you here? Daisys eyes widened, and she ran over in great surprise, immediately leaving Rio behind. Standing at the entrance of thepound, Vincent saw her jumping and running towards him like a rabbit, and his face, which had been tense, improved for a while. Came over on a business trip and stopped by to see you. Vincent saw her standing in front of him, and without hesitation, extended his long arms to stop her into his arms, coldly sweeping his gaze every now and then at Rio, who was not far away. Rio apparently also noticed his eyes, his heart although he felt stabbed by something in general, but the surface but no fluctuations, just calmly look at all this. Such a coincidence? I havent even had a chance to tell you yet. Daisy had long forgotten about Rio, and she leaned into Vincents arms, surrounded by nothing but the scent of a man. She raised her clear eyebrows, obviously somewhat puzzled, her delicate fingers ying with the broken hair on the side of her forehead, her delicate expression full of thought. There is nothing coincidental, not a little coincidental still can not see this scene is not. Vincents tone is clearly some resentment, lowered gaze contains a hint of dissatisfaction, but the eyes a turn, then fade away.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 1973 messing around When she heard the dissatisfaction in his tone, Daisy was also a bit helpless, and after spending a long time together, she knew that Vincent was a jealous personality, so she just ignored it and wrapped her arms around his waist, gently rubbing her face against his chest, and casually smiled. Indeed coincidentally, he and I were ordered to go to dinner together by the program crew, since you mind that we go together, however, you have to sit at a separate table.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . At that, Vincent tightened his grip on her waist, narrowed his eyes, his eyes grew darker and darker, and he refused in a low voice: No, Ill flip the table if I go. Covering her mouth, Daisy didnt want to let herselfugh out loud as she raised her eyes andughed softly, Thats what you said, so Ill go record the show. Seeing her look ofcency, Vincent raised his eyebrows, how she looked like she wished she didnt go. Thoughts repeated, he suddenly pulled Nina, who was about to go shout at Rio, and straightened up: Forget it, Ill go, take my car, Ill take you to the restaurant. Daisy, who was pulled by the wrist, obviously froze and blinked, wondering why he would change his mind on the spur of the moment again. However, the time was alreadyte, Daisy did not bother to go deeper, she deted her mouth, quickly responded, and called on Rio to go to dinner together. Standing in the doorway, Rio, who had watched the two of them for a long time, resisted Daisys invitation in his heart, but he was in no position to refuse it for reasons of reason. Now that he has promised Daisy to return to her rightful ce, it is time for him to at least take a stand. Thinking about this, Rio still calmly agreed to follow the two men in silence, without saying a word. A few momentster, the trio arrived at Haindingsrgest hotel. Vincent was generous and invited everyone on the show to dinner in a private room, while he sat Rio and Daisy down together to record the show and silently sat on the other side. It was a rare asion to see him so obedient and docile, Daisy was simply a bit incredulous. She sat in the open box and stared at Vincent with amazement for several times, but he averted his gaze lightly. The small gestures between the two fell on the eyes of Rio and the staff of the show, people who were not familiar with Vincent were very surprised that Daisy had listed this oil man, but Daisy herself had no intention to let people know their rtionship, walking outside to keep a polite distance. Okay, the video will start right away, so you two get ready. Want to know more gossip is not possible, the timing is not right, the program staff can only put away a cavity of curiosity, raised the camera to the two people at the table. Vincent, who was sitting on the other side of the table, looked at Daisy with a critical eye like a boss, making her nervous. Eat the vegetables, this one I do like to eat. Rio had managed topletely ignore the person opposite him in this scene, and he picked up the chopsticks in his hand and quickly picked out some dishes of good color on the te and put them into Daisys bowl. A little dish, make Daisy is tangled, opposite Vincents eyes obviously plummeted a degree, but they had to eat. Sitting in the position, Daisy then realized that the feelings themselves are smashed their own feet. Hardly recorded a little, Daisy can not help but go in the middle of several times to look at Vincent, surprisingly, his look is only a little dissatisfied, but has not been out to stop and find fault. Well, take a break for now, Daisy you adjust your emotions, not enoughmitment ah. The producer watched Daisys performance throughout, and obviously felt that she was a bit nervous, although she performed the kind of shyness that a young girl feels when she sees her favorite person for the first time, butcked a feeling of attachment. Mm-hmm, I know. Having epted the criticism from the executive producer, Daisy gently closed her eyes to catch her breath, and Vincent across the room beckoned her over. In front of people, Daisy always do not want to show Vincent now so warm, she lowered her eyes to think, moved over and sat a little farther away from him. Sitting so far away? Just now in the courtyard, there was no one else, Daisy acted quite close to himself, when he arrived here, it was as if he was treated like a stranger. Once he thought of this, he could not help but have some temper up, speaking in a cold voice. Seeing his displeasure, Daisys eyes wandered. She looked around at the other people eating at the table, ignored Vincents words, and went straight to the bathroom on the pretext of going to the bathroom. Not understanding what Daisy was up to, Vincent heard thepartment door close and his face grew duller and duller. He swept a nce at Rio and found him looking in this direction, looking t and indifferent. Could it be that there was something between Daisy and him that he didnt know about? Suspicion rises, but the phone rings, he looks down and opens it, only to see the caller ID on it with Daisys text message. Come out,e out, there are too many people inside. Looking at the content on the screen, Vincent pursed his lips, his heart had an indescribable sense of stagnation, as if he was she could not say it. She can be a couple with Rio on TV, and with herself she wont even sit together for dinner. Vincent was obviously not happy, he swept his gaze grimly twice at the clueless Rio, collected himself full of emotions, stood up and walked out. Just outside the door, Daisy suddenly appeared in the corridor, grabbed his hand and quickly shed to the other side of the emptypartment, turning on the lights inside. In the dim light, Vincents amber pupils seem to be filled with the full bloom of the sunset, reflecting Daisys slightly confused look. Whats the point of dragging me here, what cant we talk about inside? Vincent originally just wanted her to eat with him, not sneak around here. He raised an eyebrow and stared at Daisy with a tight face, waiting for her answer. Smiling, Daisy also knew that this kind of petty behavior would definitely make Vincent angry. She took a few steps forward, raised her face, hid the tension all over her body, stood on her tiptoes, and her clear and shallow nostrils were constantly tickling his face. The soft, watery woman in front of him, Vincents hearts sulk subsided, and what kept growing was the thought that his heart was on fire. Could this be the way she thought of to calm her boredom? Vincent had to say it worked, and he was happy to be at ease with her behavior of drawing fire. Chapter 1974 bump into He looked at Daisys dazed eyes, and his thin scarlet lips opened and closed hoarsely: Daisy, do you know youre ying with fire? Lifting her face, Daisys consciousness had been ignited by his hands, and even her thoughts were chaotic. At the moment, she couldnt understand the wordsing out of Vincents mouth, she was just following her instincts. Damn. Vincent cursed in a low voice. Vincents thoughts snapped to attention and he tensed his emotions, hastily lifting the tablecloth and tugging Daisy under a side table. Whats wrong? Daisy is still a little confused about the situation, and if Vincent hadnt tugged on her hand, it would have taken her a while to react. Shh. Vincent didnt answer Daisys question, instead, he held his middle finger to his lips and frowned gently as Seeing this, Daisy also understood at once, she hastened to silence and listened carefully to the sound of footstepsing from outside the tablecloth. Well, dont be in such a hurry, what if someonees in. A man and a womans voice Daisy some familiar, their conversation simply let people speechless to the extreme, originally thought that what she just did herself has been bold enough to spontaneous, but did not think that there will be someone more direct. Less poor, hurry up, or youll go quickly. The female voice urged anxiously, Daisy frowned, feeling more and more familiar. Suddenly, Vincent beside him seemed to have noticed something and inclined his head and said in an extremely small voice: Its Nina. This woman has waved in front of him more than once, and Vincent remembers her voice quite well, although not to the point of being able to distinguish it immediately. After Vincent this reminder, Daisy also suddenly feel, seems to be some like, but the tone of the silk charming feeling but some not like this time of her. If this woman outside is really Nina, then who could that man be? Daisy withdrew her thoughts, and it was clear that neither had any intention of being forced to watch someone else do such a thing, as she grabbed Vincents hand and moved closer to his ear. In a low voice, he asked, Lets get out before they start, shall we? The woman outside is Nina, the man does not know who it is, this live spring Pce really want her to enjoy up, she will only feel disgusted, not to mention, she and Vincent just can not suffer this kind of stimtion. Seeing her trying to get out, Vincents eyes revealed a yful smile as he smiled, his rough fingers gently rubbing the palm of Daisys hand. Do you want to leave? I dont want to leave yet, I dont see anything wrong with watching the end of the y. His tone was flirtatious and clearly meant to embarrass Daisy, who gritted her teeth and shot him a reckless re from under the dark table. The harsh re obviously did not escape Vincents eyes, but both men understood that this was not the time to retaliate. He gave a low, softugh, his voice extremely light: Well, teasing you, you really take it seriously, lets just go out in first. Seeing himpromise so quickly made Daisy a bit incredulous, but she didnt bother to ask at this time, she took Vincents hand and hurriedly slipped out from under the tablecloth. Once the light returned, Daisy saw a man and a woman half undressed, the two had not seen them, touching each other. Stop it you hurry up Whats the rush, little goblin. This tone of voice made Vincents thoughts of Daisy deepen, but soon, he struggled to restrain them. Can not be like these two pigs, over here for others to y a live spring Pce. After a while, the two stood at the table and looked at each other in amazement, and they realized that the woman was indeed Nina, and the man who had been turning his back on them was Timothy! Daisy obviously cant believe that Nina has established an intimate rtionship with Timothy, whom she didnt like before, so soon aftermitting herself to Mr. Wilson, she gave herself up. In the empty and quietpartment, Daisy felt that Vincent had no intention to make a sound to stop it, she even coughed lightly twice to express her dissatisfaction. This small sound in the quiet room is extraordinarily harsh, is at the table to do something untoward men and women, immediately alerted, but they look up, see the ground is already standing here for a long time Daisy and Vincent. Ah! Seeing Daisy looking at herself with a calm face, Nina almost thought she was hallucinating and screamed in shock, she obviously didnt expect to run into Daisy here. Hastily pulling up her skirt, Ninas face was iparably pale, while on the contrary, Timothy, although his look was also surprised, but there was little rest of his expression.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He stepped in front of Nina, a cold light falling from his eyes, shooting straight at the two: Did you guys crash through us on purpose, or was it really a coincidence? Today Timothy is dependent on Nina and lives, and his only role is to protect himself and keep his mouth shut. The two people in front of him are not good. Timothy did not expect that his good deed would be shattered in this way. Daisy stared at Timothys disgusting face, her gaze coldened three times, and her tone was discontented: Watching you guys act out a live performance on purpose? Do you guys think your acting skills are good? She was really fed up when we were together in thest life, and now she is happy to see that she has gone to wreck Nina. Vincent took his cell phone and took an unknown number of pictures of the two, yet none of the two still noticed. He put away his hand and took a few steps forward, sping his arms, without regard to the fact that the two men were standing in disarray, and sashayed straight to open the door. Seeing this, Nina immediately seemed like she could not see the light and immediately hid in the dark. Vincents eyes are lightless, staring intently at the two, his expression is full of an unspeakable emotion: Since you feel that you act well and still need others toe to see with all their heart, then why dont you open the door so that everyone can appreciate it and also promote you inside the entertainment industry. The harsh lights of the hallway forcefully squeezed into the darkness of the entire room, and after hearing Vincents words, Ninas face grew paler and paler. Chapter 1975 Unexpected How could she have imagined that she was only set up once by Timothy, and then Daisy and her beloved Vincent crashed and burned, which would be a stain on her life! Ninas heart was restless with resentment, and the emotions in her eyes were like a whirlpool that swept her into a deep stream. There was no doubt that she did not feel wrong at all, but resented Daisy and Vincent who could not wait to appear here, and this humiliation was branded by their own hands. Daisy, you dont have to be so desperate! If you dont leave me a way out today, I will definitely not let you go tomorrow! This sounds ridiculous, Daisy is more nonchntlyugh out loud, she sneered at the person in front of her, the light under the eyes sinking and floating, like the moonlight betting on the shadows above the deep sea. I advise you to reflect on it, as for doing the absolute? I didnt do anything, do you still have to force me to watch your spring show? You are the one who did the best, right? You forgot about Las Vegas? Daisy lightly raised her eyebrows, her silent face half hidden in the dark, half reflected by the light, the light of the divided eyes cold like arrows. Hearing Daisys words, Ninas long eyebrows furrowed, her soft lips tightly taut, her cool gaze sweeping Timothy now and then, her expression somewhat unexpected. She said in a deep voice, That means you know all about it? Daisy hooked the corners of her lips, her gaze lightly nced over Timothys averted eyes, her heart already understood what was going on. She blinked and sneered nonchntly, It seems youve been hoodwinked by someone. However, this is more than a hoodwink, its a scam! Ninas heart is a gas ran straight to the head, she stepped on high heels paced in front of Timothy, raised his hand a bright red palm marks will fall fiercely.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The quietpartment resounded with her loud and angry curses for a while. Timothy, you said you wouldnt let Daisy know about this as long as I helped you pay off your gambling debts, and this is how you ended up lying to me? Nina shook her head incredulously and felt her legs go a little weak. She held onto a dining chair and staggered backwards two steps, only to feel that it was a bolt from the blue. Originally, a big reason for paying Timothy hush money was because Eden was concerned about Vincents retaliation, and if he had gone and told Daisy who was behind it, things would have turned out quite bad for Nina. Thats why Nina had to fight her disgust to drink with Mr. Wilson that time. As a result, now that she has gotten everything done, the money given, and herself dirty, Daisy tells her that she knew it all along and just didnt want to bother with it. She hung her head in silence, even her fingers trembled, and her heart only wanted to cut Timothy to death by a thousand cuts. No Nina, I lied to you because I love you! What a grand excuse, Daisy listened to him such a sentence, heart a revolting, really dry vomit out. Vincent, who heard the voice, dropped his gaze coolly on her face. Daisy didnt dare look at him, knowing in her heart that his sudden change of mood was due to not telling him about it. But not to tell him is exactly the right choice, if told, can not see the good show today. Unlike Daisys rxed mood, Ninas body and mind seemed to be tormented in hell at the moment. She stared at Timothy grimly, hearing the word love on his lips, her nails nestled into her palms more and more. Nina couldnt restrain her trembling hand, she raised her hand in anger and pped him hard again: Shut up, do people like you even deserve me to say the word love! You cheated me, not only with money, but also with my feelings again while I was sad about getting dirty. Timothy, I should be d that I saw you clearly this time! The only man who was by her side when she was disillusioned was the man she originally despised. She is also using this man, using him to prove that she is still the same capricious and innocent look, after all, in once like her Timothy, and did not because she slept with Mr. Wilson to dislike herself, right? Unfortunately, everything is just her delusion, their rtionship is purely abination of carnal desire and money, and it is still Timothys unteral needs. Being a pawn in the hands of others and giving her enemies augh, Nina only felt that lifes failure was just that. She also had a scenery, but because of a scum, a bitch, it almost killed the future. Good thing its not toote to wake up, whether its Daisy or Timothy, she wont let them end well! Nina, you believe me, I really love you! Timothys loud growl recalled Ninas thoughts, and she didnt even bother to pay attention to him, ncing straight up at the expressions of Daisy and Vincent across the room, finding the two looking at themselves with a sympathetic and quick-witted look. At this moment, they did not make a sound to fall on the stone, may be the benevolent end of it. She withdrew her thoughts and grunted coldly, as if she were a butterfly that had shed its shell, proudly taking wing, her gaze not willing to linger for a second on Timothy. Get out, and the next time I see you, Ill make sure youre back in Vegas. Seldom see Nina so tough and cold look, Daisy heart can not help but astonished, it seems that the woman in front of the deep Timothys blow, haspletely transformed personality. However, I do not know, shedding the capricious and simple Nina, intelligence will not change along with, as her sister, Daisy still think, her sister is too stupid. Not bothering to finish the farce, Daisy and Vincent made an early exit and soon left the box and reentered their own programs box. A few momentster, the show started recording again, Daisy was in a much more rxed mood, and was extraordinarilyfortable recording. Rio did not know what had happened to the two men to cause Daisy to be in a good mood, he was a little curious, but did not dare to ask, this habitual caution, let his heart a little disappointed, at least he himself did not have the means to be able to make Daisy so happy. After another ten minutes or so, the meal was almost done, and the crew put down their cameras and took a break on the sidelines, already all nning to leave. Well, thats pretty much it for today, the shots are great. After checking all the footage, the executive producer nodded in satisfaction and handed the items in his hand back to the camera crew leader, he waved his hand to dismiss. Daisy took a long breath, and after saying goodbye to Rio, she sat down next to Vincent while thepartment was empty. She stared at the side of his face where he was looking at his phone and reached out her finger and poked it lightly, Are you free tonight, I want to go out with you. Chapter 1976 Spoiling The straightforward and quick words, directly listened to Vincent froze, he extinguished the screen of the phone, inclined his face, a pair of scarlet thin lips gently curved up, the eyes of surprise and smile mixed together. Why are you suddenly thinking of going on a date with me? Its not like you to always keep your distance from me. Knowing that Vincent is flirting with himself, Daisy is not annoyed,ughing lightly: Why, keep your distance during the day and stay close at night, it does not prevent something, if I do not do this business, I pester you every day. Daisys words were a littleforting to some of the emotions that had been pent up in Vincents heart. He expressed his understanding that she did not want to go public, but from the bottom of his heart, it was uneptable. He retracted hisplicated thoughts, his warm gaze gently soothed Daisys soft cheeks, his firm and handsome face silently moved closer to Daisy: You, if you were this cute during the day, you would have saved me a lot of heartache. Does she not let him worry? Daisy thought about the fights the two had had, and it seemed that in the old days there was still more time for headaches. She spat out her tongue, hugged Vincents arm, and giggled softly. Dont you dare try to change the subject, are you free to go on a date with me tonight or not? Vincent stroked his chin and thought about it, shook his head: I have a ne to catch tonight, Im not actually passing through here on business, I came to see you specifically, but, not wanting you to talk more, I deliberately lied to you. At that, Daisy froze for a moment, her heart a little lost, but also very happy, she pretended to be angry floor a face, reached out to gently pinch his tight cheeks. Fine, how dare you lie to me, I dont care, you owe me one thing, you have topensate meter! Daisys delicate tone of voice where there is half of the anger, clearly are pouting pouting. Vincent listened to the heart, like smearing the sweetness of honey, he could not help but take her in his arms, the soft waist against his body, the bottom of his eyes swirled with a pool of spring water. So what do you say to make up for it? He spoke softly, his starry gaze on her sweet, red, beautiful face, and Vincents heart leapt to taste if her lips were just as sweet and cloying. Daisys whole body felt hot, her eyes drifting, her fingers curling together nervously, her mind unable to think about what kind of a question Vincent was asking. I I dont know. Vincent looked at her a look of confusion, suddenly some do not want to take advantage of her, think carefully this is still in the room, if the kind of thing that just happened again, is not the embarrassment of the two of them. After calming down a little, Vincent stroked her long hair and pecked Daisys lips that were not dotted but red, with a softness in his gaze that almost paralyzed Daisys five senses. She never thought that Vincent also had such a tender side. Well, that request will wait until the next time you make it, Im almost ready to go. Vincent released his grip on her waist and stood up with a flourish. Although he still wants to be in a hug, but unfortunately time is no longer allowed. Going away? Daisy pulled his shoulders, her eyes lost, her expression all hard to let go, the dependence she hadnt realized was germinating silently and without sound. Vincent nodded and bent down to kiss her cheek lightly again, hisrge, broad hand rubbing the top of her soft hair, Ille to you when Im done, dont feel bad. The emotion brewing in Daisys heart is not sadness, but disappointment. The time they spend together is always too little and too little, and its a good thing shes also very busy with her work, otherwise she would definitely have to fly around with Vincent every day. Well, I know, so go ahead, Ill go back and discuss the show with the executive producer. Since there was no way to change it, she could only ept it. Daisy reluctantly smiled and nodded, watching Vincent leave from the box. A few dayster, the filming of Dating Time officially came to an end, Rio and Daisy and a group of people from the show flew back on the earliest ne, and the next recorded show will be edited and broadcast.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Just after the ne, Daisy received a call from John, who told her that she was waiting for her at the airport gate. Daisy was a bit confused, as this little girl had clearly said that she was noting to pick her up, so why did she suddenlye again? After declining Rios invitation to ride back in the same car, Daisy dodged fans and reporters along the way and quickly ran to the ce John had mentioned. She pulled open the door and sat in the passenger seat, next to John who was wearing a pair of sunsses and immediately started the car. Dont you have something to do today? Something came up, but its done. John replied casually, eyes on the road ahead, humming lightly, obviously very excited: I do this thing today, but a great joy. Johns mysterious look confused Daisy again, she deted her mouth helplessly and looked at her a few times: Dont be so secretive, cant you just say half of what you want to say? Waiting for the red light, listen to her tone impatient up, John bias over there, and quickly loosen up to appease her: Well, well, you see you have no patience at all, in fact, it is not a big deal, I went to help you talk about a script today, I originally thought it would take a long time, so I did not intend to pick you up, the results where to know, I went to get it done. A script? What script is worth this much fun? Daisy looked at Johns confident face with some curiosity and spected about what kind of script she had received. ording to the timeline of the previous life, the drama that was a hit some time ago would be (The Legend of Rufei), which she remembers caused an amazing amount of buzz at the time. And, in addition to the main character, even those supporting characters also one by one fire up, simply salty. If John had taken this script, then she would have really thanked her. Feeling belittled by Daisy, John was clearly a little unconvinced as she quickly removed her sunsses and threw them into the frame. Wow, this script is something that the producers are prepared to spend a lot of money on, and if I hadnt heard a bit of wind, I guess a role would have been lost. At that, Daisy raised her eyebrows and was a little surprised to see Johns confident attitude, so it wasnt really a character from The Legend of Rufei? Come on, dont sell yourself short, just say it! Daisys heart was a little anxious to be sure, and the tone of her voice did not have the same rxed energy as earlier. John grunted lightly, the remaining light swept two eyes Daisys expectant look, nose to the sky. Chapter 1977 New script Listen up, this script is The Legend of Rufei, and I got you an audition for the female lead! The Legend of Rufei heroine? Hearing this, Daisy was stunned for a moment, then reacted, a bear hug is driving John, the face of the excitement is clear. John didnt have time to say anything, he hurriedly steadied the car and red at Daisy: Dont you touch me, sister, Im driving! Im driving! How are you going to shoot the movie if you dont live! By John a roar, Daisy also instantly reacted, she was still on the road, she panicked and sat back in her seat, her face is still difficult to suppress the excitement. You should know that in thest life the role of the female lead was given to an actress who is not very famous, but her acting skills are first-ss, and is a veteran of the acting world. It is evident that the program team has high expectations for the artists themselves, and because of this, it has made (The Legend of Rufei) fire to the north and south. John, you are so strong, this role will definitely lift me to another level! Daisys excitement was written on her face, John pursed his lips and parked the car downstairs, happy for her, but also some doubts. She turned to Daisy and said, Although this is a big production drama, how are you sure that it will make you a big hit? Sitting in the passenger seat, Johns question made Daisy flinch and she stiffened her mouth, realizing that she seemed to have over-excited herself and let herself be exposed. Stammering unable to say a word, Daisys gaze flickered for a long time, finally holding a few words out of her throat. Didnt you say it was a big production? I thought this must be unusual, so I exaggerated a bit. Laughing twice, Daisy tried to remain calm, trying to pass off as perfunctory. John on the other side also has no heart, although feel some strange, but to her words ultimately did not deep. She raised her eyebrows and watched Daisy get out of the car, followed by herself, locking the car by hand. The two went upstairs together, John and Daisy chatted and suddenly remembered that this time it was extraordinarily easy to go and talk about the contract. She couldnt help but say with Daisy, Daisy, when I went to talk about the contract today, I encountered a strange thing. Johns serious face made Daisy a little puzzled, she turned her head and said, Why so solemn, did something happen in the middle? Recalling the scene, John could not help but frown, she propped up the corner of her forehead and leaned on the sofa, slowly thinking: Its not a big deal, but just a little strange, for example, those agents to their own artists to talk about the contract have gone in for a long time, but when it came to me, instead, I was quickly given the opportunity to audition. This said, Daisy is quite surprised, ording to her knowledge, thest life of this y every actor is painstakingly set, a lot of unpopr actors, the director finally made a guarantee investment party before nodding. By now, how is it possible to book her for a role without asking John anything? That does seem odd. Daisy frowned, her gaze falling into contemtion. Just like thest time they got a resident on Run, Star, Run, Star, perhaps Vincent was also behind the push. Hey, you should not think too much about it, anyway, its just an audition opportunity, its not sure if you can pass it or not. John, by andrge, sensed something in Daisys hesitant face as she flicked the switch on the TV, eager to change the subject. Unlike Daisy, as Mayas former assistant, she is well versed in the rules of the entertainment industry, and since she has contacts, she has to make use of them, otherwise it would just be a waste of resources over there. Sitting on the couch, Daisy could see that John didnt want her to go deeper into the issue, and she sighed softly, trying not to notice, but her heart was still pounding. However, any role in The Legend of Rufei is an opportunity for her and she has already figured out that she doesnt necessarily have to y the lead role, as long as the director approves of her role, then she will go for whichever role she wants. The next morning, Daisy woke up in Johns rental house. She hadnt been back to Vincents side for several days because he was almost always on business trips and rarely stayed home at all. Once she remembered this, Daisy felt that she had taken things too seriously at the time, and that living in Vincents home was no different from living on Johns side of the family, and that she had an additional temporary amodation instead. After taking a look at the time, the hands were already pointing to eight oclock, Daisy got up from the bed, hurriedly collected her thoughts and got dressed. After hurriedly washing up, she found that John had already made a take-out sandwich and had thoughtfully prepared a cup of yogurt for her. Hurry up, or it will be toote. John dragged Daisy out together, the two quickly went downstairs, rushed to get into the car together, a horn plus a detour on the way, and soon arrived at the agreed-upon interview location. A few momentster, Daisy and John both finally arrived outside the lead actress interview room in the building. She hadnt arrived long before she saw several actressesing in and out, each with an extraordinarily heavy expression, none of whom looked very sure of themselves. Are you nervous? John asked a very serious looking Daisy in a whisper as he helped her carry her bag. Leaning back in the hallway, Daisy ignored Johns inquiry, her gaze straightened toward the doors of the audition hall, observing the expressions of each actor as they walked out, her own drumming heartbeat seeming to echo in her ears. This is an important audition for her, this important degree, even far beyond any of the previous auditions, she does not expect to really win the female lead, as long as she can take one of the small roles, she will be very satisfied. Twenty-ninee in.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Hearing the voice calling out the number, Daisy trembled lightly on her shoulders, she looked down at the white paper in her hands, her number te was number twenty-nine. Your turn, Daisy, go for it! John gave Daisy a cheering pose, his face unmistakably expectant, Daisy only looked back at her, not daring to respond or look at the trust in her eyes. After all, it was all unknown to her, and excess expectations would only create a burden. Entering the interview room, Daisys eyes were downcast and her shoulders were tense, she could still see that she was very nervous. However, when Daisy gradually walked from the shadow of the entrance to the stage, her white body was illuminated by the light, she suddenly felt like she was bathed by a holy light, bringing her back to a state of peace. She looked down at the judges on stage and rxed, her restlessness had settled down a lot. Suddenly, one of the judges on stage stood up with a microphone, holding three sheets of paper in her hand for the staff on the side to hand over to her. Chapter 1978 Auditions Introduce yourself, then find one of the three clips you have that you want to act in, give you half a minute to read the script, and spend three minutes doing a physical performance. As the words fell, the judges sheets of paper were handed to Daisy, and she took the flimsy papers, but felt heavier than a thousand pieces of gold, as these few sheets of white paper determined where her life would go. I see, my name is Daisy and Im represented by Peerless. Daisy replied decisively, quickly skimmed aside the contents of the three sheets of paper, half a minuteter, it was deeply felt that the heroine is not good to grasp the ce. Its time for you to start your performance. The judges on the stage looked at Daisy with a critical eye and spoke out to remind her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nodding, Daisy sort of knew it was time to shoot the scene herself, she kept in mind a few simple lines on three sheets of paper and quickly immersed herself in the emotion. The light stage, with only a cold light hitting Daisys pale face, she daintily said something to the air, even her tone was almost with a hard childishness. Micah, next year, and the year after that, forever and ever were going toe see this tree together, okay? Daisy tilted her face and smiled softly, trying her best to express the innocence and unworldly simplicity in her tone. As she thought back to the old days in the countryside and remembered Timothy who betrayed her, her emotions crossed and a strange chemical effect burst from her eyes that made it hard to look away. Since the audition was a total of three clips, and only three minutes, so each clip is a minute of expression time, Daisy finished the lines of the first clip, and rushed to let the emotions into the second. The second paragraph,pared to the first, is clearly no longer as innocent and naive, but a consort imageposed of a cold and repressed emotion. Daisy knows that this is a depressing moment of self-growth for the heroine of the y when she misses her true love and is denied the emperors love. She quickly put away the innocent eyes just now, an instant eye will be gloomy down, even the aura has be dull in the steep. The judges on stage were somewhat amazed at how quickly Daisys mood changed, not only was she fast but she was good, and many of the judges who hadnt nned to look at her properly had their eyes wide open for fear of missing her performance again. Standing on the stage Daisy, at this moment has long entered a kind of forgetfulness, she simply does not know, her performance in the end how, she is only in the heart to make efforts to perform. Thinking back to those scenes in the y, Daisys hands unconsciously end up in front of her waist, her eyes cold and quiet, the hidden light is trembling, but by her extreme suppression, indifferent look is like looking at a puddle of near-dryke water, only a little residual emotion. She said calmly, In my case, there has long been no love. It was a very simple line, and the judges on stage, however, were frozen by Daisys such a deep and emotional delivery. Although this is modern times, there are no carved houses or exquisite satin dresses, but Daisys sigh made the crowd seem to go back to that moment in a sh. Through the silhouette of time, the judges seemed to see Rufei, who was clearly indifferent but still pretending to be strong, looking at the birds on the pce wall and suppressing the sorrow and grief in her heart, finally only to put the loneliness in her heart, despairingly, into the emptiness of her love. The crowd did not expect that such a remarkable performance came from a new actor who came in through the side door, who would have believed it if they had not seen it with their own eyes. Immediately, a judge immediately stood up and informed Daisy that she didnt need to y any further, they had already decided who the female lead would be. Daisy, whose performance was abruptly interrupted, stood on the stage in a daze, not quite understanding what was happening. It seemed as if they were, internally, deeply divided over the content of her performance. She stood on the stage, a bit overwhelmed, and seeing the directors arguing all the time, she said helplessly, Everyone, do I want to continue the performance or not? On hearing this, the judges on stage were silenced for a second, one of them got the microphone, he immediately stood up with a serious look, his gaze shining: Act, we treat everyone equally here, you have dyed the people behind you for a few minutes, hurry up and finish the act. Daisy was a little confused as to what the judges were thinking, but since they asked her to go on, of course she had to go on. Okay, Ill y the third part. She looked at the arguing judges on stage, nodded casually, smiled lightly, and immediately recalled the third segment of the y and began to get into the mood. The third rendition is different from the first two paragraphs, this is the stage where the heroine haspletely abandoned her love and is sitting in the position of the queen. The name of the y is called The Legend of Rufei, because the heroine of the y feels that she is the most innocent and happy when she is doing Rufei, so that the pen history records, it is only entitled The Legend of Rufei. This time Daisys rendition is still in the woods, the determination and ruthlessness in her eyes is severe andpelling, the judges on the stage do not feel that this is the best performance of the first few auditions. Is your name Daisy? One of the judges picked up Daisys resume and looked at it, not feeling a hint of familiarity with this unfamiliar name. Yes, I am Daisy, Daisy nodded as she stood on the stage, the determined look in her eyes radiant. In response, the judge took a good look at Daisy on stage, and his frown loosened slightly, seemingly approving of the person in front of him. He picked out her resume and put it aside, stood up and apuded her, the seriousness in his expression rarely turned into a kind of appreciation: To be honest, your resume was forcibly rmended toe in, I originally thought you were a vase, but I didnt think you were still a dark horse with strength, if there is no more suitable candidate, I am willing to give you this opportunity. The judges words were very pertinent and made Daisys heart tremble. She looked carefully through the dim light of the stage and finally saw the judge clearly. She remembered this look, it was clearly the Director Pearson from the cast of The Legend of Rufei. So, he has also recognized his acting skills? Daisy was excited, but Kasper Pearsons words also reminded her that her sess this time was inextricably linked to the person who rmended her resume. Therefore, she held down her emotions and inquired rather anxiously, I know you Director Pearson, Im very happy that you have affirmed me, thank you, but I still want to ask who actually rmended my resume in? Chapter 1979 Pathetic Women The mystery loomed over Daisy like a great mystery, and she felt that Vincent was at the center of it, but also wondered if it could be someone else. Director Pearson on stage did not expect her to ask such a direct question, sping his arms and shaking his head firmly: I cant tell you, one day you will know, now go back and wait for the good news. Daisy heard the firm rejection in his tone and knew that she might not be able to talk Kasper out of it no matter how she tried to persuade him. She sighed a little frustrated, could the truth really only be known by her questioning Vincent? Daisy was in aplicated mood, half joyful, half depressed. She walked out of the interview hall with a sad face that made Johns heart half cold who had been waiting outside. She was inwardly apprehensive and hurriedly stepped to meet her, Whats wrong, look at your expression, did you fail? John where know Daisy at the moment is not at all for this worry, she opened her mouth not dare to say anything serious, the tone of voice as careful as possible, but also afraid to hurt Daisy is worried about the heart. Fail what? Dazed for a long time, Daisy realized she was already standing outside the door, she looked around and remembered that John seemed to have asked her the question earlier. The y, ah, the audition for this y do you feel that you have not passed? John is clearly dissatisfied with Daisys slow response, and shes on the verge of bing anxious, yet she herself is still acting as if nothing is wrong. Sitting in a chair in the hallway, Daisy understood Johns question, she blinked and shook her head, No, the director himself said he would choose me if there was no suitable candidate. At that, Johns eyes widened incredulously, and his expression was clearly astonished that Daisy had passed the audition only once for such a big production. Daisy, I really followed you right! John was so excited, his excitement was even higher than Daisys: This is too rare, tonight is my treat! Once John got excited, he couldnt find the edge. Daisy looked at her face and originally had no intention of throwing cold water on her, but also didnt want her to be blindly confident in herself, after all, that actress who appeared in The Legend of Rufei in herst life hadnt appeared yet, and it was likely that the director would keep her to face off with her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. It wont hurt to have this meal when the role ispletely defined. Kasper didnt tell me that he wanted me to sign this contract, so everything is still unknown right now and we can only wait. The first time I heard Daisy say such words, Johns heart was cold, the interest of a time to reduce a lot, she put down the ss, secretly muttered, Kasper did this is only to Daisy de slot and script are booked down, so that when the time really want people but can not check the slot. That old fox of his, hes quite a thinker. John had no problem with hisment, and Daisy turned her head to cover her mouth andughed, not answering, pulling her with her intent to hit the road home. However, the two had not yet reached the stairs downstairs, they saw a man and a woman were pulling and tugging at the building, seemingly in an argumentative manner. Daisy did not intend to meddle, she casually swept a couple of eyes, and then intended to hurry away, in the end, this is all someone elses domestic affairs. When she was about to leave, she nced over her shoulder and identally saw the womans face. Daisy looked closely and realized that the shrew-like woman in front of her was Elsa. What is she doing here with this man? Daisy was a little puzzled, not quite understanding, what the situation in front of her was because of, and she pulled John, together with her, to hide in a hidden ce to eavesdrop on the conversation. Why did you lie to me! You clearly said that if I slept with you for one night, you could get me the role in The Legend of Rufei! Elsa was clinging to a man, crying hoarsely, the dim light of the hallway hitting her face, the greenish-gray light making her look as if she were a female ghost from hell. The man tried his best to struggle out of his hands, but the other side did not mean to let go, but pulled tighter and tighter, and even his face became more and more distorted. You dont even look at how bad your own reputation is right now, whats the use of me going to talk to the director, Im not the director! The back of the mans hand already had several red bloodstains from Elsas long nails, and Daisy watched as they walked more and more upstairs, seemingly intending to go up there to talk. However, just as Daisy was pulling John with the intention of continuing to watch, the man was on his way upstairs, frantically getting rid of Elsas shackles. And Elsa because of the long time crying and pulling has made her a little off, she was a inattentive, then the man pushed down the stairs. Daisys mind was stunned, even if she hated Elsa more she didnt intend to let her die, she didnt share the same hatred as Nina. Seeing Elsa was about to fall down, Daisy panicked and pulled John to help, stopping her rolling body on her way to fall. The sky spinning Elsa feel of their own finally stopped, her skirt and face are full of dirt, body bruises a piece, purple a piece, extremely wretched. You She raised her eyes to look at the visitor, found it was Daisy, and her weak face suddenly became extremely fierce again. Elsa leaned against the wall and red viciously at Daisy, reaching out fiercely and trying to push her off, but luckily she was prepared and wouldnt fall for the trap at all. The woman who is still trying to do bad things, Daisy is also a bit speechless, she stood opposite her, softly mocked: I say you, how like you do not know how to do things, I thought you have experienced so much always honest, but did not expect no progress. On hearing this, Elsa gritted her teeth fiercely, her hair disheveled and her delicate makeup on her face long since covered by dust. Daisy, who are you to lecture me! If I hadnt had that kind of incident, do you think youd be in a better position than me now? Elsa seems to be very confident in herself, thinking she is still the princess standing in the sky, not knowing that she is now just a dog that everyone is shouting at. She raised her eyebrows in some mockery, her tone high: I dont even know whether to praise you for this confidence or to be sarcastic, but if this is your motivation to live, Id like you to think so, after all, living in pain is still much more pleasant to me than you throwing your hands in the air and dying. You! Elsas face reddened with anger, and she clenched her fists as the soreness of her whole body hit her brain all together. She really hated fate for letting Daisy, a wild woman from the rural countryside, get in front of her, while she was reduced to a situation where she couldnt even get a supporting role! Chapter 1980 out-of-condition fans She could see the resentment in Elsas eyes, but Daisy had no intention of responding. To her, this woman was just a person who was not as lucky as Nina, and in fact, both of them were simr in terms of conditions. As you can see, its definitely not easy to beat the natural favorites, and after all her efforts, it feels like shes just standing on the same starting line as Nina. Daisys eyes fell pityingly on Elsas body, and soon put away her momentary pity, looking at her today, but really like the wretched self of thest life. She was about to leave, halfway down the hall, when she suddenly turned around andughed lightly, the pleasure on her face could not be hidden by the darkness in the hallway: I advise you not to y the idea of The Legend of Rufei, there is no way the director in it would ept an artist with such a stain, by the way, I auditioned for the female lead in it, the judges were very interested in me oh. Every word of the light-hearted words seemed to irritate Elsas fragile heart, knowing that Daisy was showing off in front of her just to fall on her face, just as she had once despised her. The wind and water turn, at the moment she has a bad year, should suffer also suffer, but if it is humiliated by Daisy, she is not willing! Thinking about this, Elsa also spoke extremely nonchntly, she sneered: What do you have to be proud of, is not to climb up to a high branch to have a chance to audition, those big directors choose or not to choose you is not certain! She was right, except for the fact that she was totally dependent on Vincent, how could she know that those directors inside were actually picking the acting with a kind of eye when she had never been to an audition? Daisy hummed lightly, looking at Elsa sitting on the stairs in despair, suddenly feeling a little bored, why talk to a frog that has fallen to the bottom of the well, anyway, no matter how to talk, she will never be seen. Well, today I am also considered your savior, if you still have the day to turn over, do not forget that I helped you today. Daisy a joke casually thrown out, turned and left the building, Elsa watched her back, her face has been vicious and fierce expression suddenly converged, a pair of tired eyes full of helplessness. She never thought that Daisy would be the one who could help her at such a time when everyone had cut her off. From the bottom of her heart, Elsa envies Daisy, whose life today is the life she wants to live. However, the stranger who force-feeds her pillspletely ruins her. If she could start over, she would have pulled off his mask to see who this person was who was so intent on harming her After leaving the interview building, it was alreadyte. In the car, Daisy was bored and swiped Twitter, and only after reading Twitter Trend did she realize that she and Rio had made the headlines. She took a look at Chad, still a little unconscious because of what, clicked in and then reacted that the variety show she and Rio were in was online. This issue of Dating Time seems to have been approved by the general public, and those on the Inte have been extremelyplimentarypared to the abuse in the first issue. [Too sweet, I have already stood this pair of couples, originally did not like Rio, but now began to like, he really warm oh] I wish I could be like Daisy in the future, lying in Rios embrace, so happy]. The two people are so well matched oh, more rare is that they also seem to be the reality of the couple oh. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Daisy quickly scratched through thements and suddenly felt that there was a cute side to theseizens, except that most of the time, they were keyboard warriors. What are you looking at, looking so happy. Daisys car soon pulled up to the downstairs of the housing estate, Daisy pulled open the door and smiled, raising her phone to her. Looking at some of thements from theizens about this episode of Dating Time, I have to say that the audiences eyes are all shining, and with this, Rio and I are on Twitter Trend together again. John covered his mouth and smiled, his own teenage heart exploding when he remembered those sweet interactions between her and Rio that she secretly watched on TV yesterday while Daisy went to bed. You probably havent watched your own variety show, the editor is too strong, really raw to make you into a princess-like character, Rio is and you are a perfect match for the prince, ah, oooooh. Looking at Johns exaggeratedly touched look, Daisy was more and more afraid to look at it, she was afraid she was going to be disgusted by the screen herself. Okay, okay, you dont y tricks in front of me, not just pretend to be in love, you look almost like Im getting married. Daisy raised her hand, a little helpless, and a little embarrassed in her look. So many people were saying that there was a couple between her and Rio, and she was really afraid that Vincent would go to see it ande and get mad at herself. When she thought of Vincent, Daisy suddenly remembered what Kasper had said in the interview room, that someone had rmended her resume, and she thought there would be no one else, but she hadnt asked, so she couldnt be sure. Thinking about this, Daisy temporarily decided to go to Vincent first, to ask a clear. John, you go upstairs first, you can lend me this car for a while, I want to take a trip to Vincent. Huh? John blinked, a little confused, and asked, Why are you suddenly thinking about going to him? Daisy looked silent for a moment and then said, Its not a big deal, but Im still uneasy in my heart thinking about what Kasper said, although in the end they acknowledged my acting skills and Kasper was willing to give me a chance, but without this persons rmendation, thetter is all empty words. So, are you trying to go thank him? John suddenly smiled, but as soon as he thought of her and Rio kissing on the screen, he was instantly worried about Daisys rtionship status again. Its to give thanks and to try to release a little bit of anger with myself, I guess. Daisy lifted the corners of her lips slightly and looked at John with a wink. Vincents help this time was too important to her, and Daisy knew he was helping himself in a measured way. At first she was a little embarrassed and ashamed when she heard Kasper say she was forced toe in for the interview, but after receiving Kaspers approval, Daisy didnt feel that way anymore. In any case, he did not set the role for himself, but pointed the way like a valuable person and let her work on it. If it is such benign help and support, it is necessary for her to be thankful in order to make her heart feel better. Hearing Daisy say this, John also some helpless, she nced at her, handed her the car keys in her hand: Well, although I think you two are like an old married couple, there is no need to be polite, but I know that you people love and hate, this kind of thing is also especially clear calction. Chapter 1981 Front Desk Taking the car keys, Daisy raised her eyebrows quirkily, hugged John and kissed her cheek, the smugness on her face was unmistakable: Haha, you know me best, Ill go first then! Good, be safe on the road! John wiped the lipstick marks on his face and cried a little, she waved with a light smile and watched Daisy drive the car away. While waiting for a traffic light on the road, Daisy made a call to Vincent, but the person who picked up his phone was not him, but his secretary, informing her that Vincent was in a meeting. At that, Daisy was a little surprised because she had just received a text message this morning saying that he would arrive at noon, and it seemed that he had been caught up in business again and was now in the office. There was no choice, Daisy had to turn around and drive the car in the direction of Cavern. The journey was unhindered, Daisy hummed a little song, you can see that the mood is good, this is her first time to Cavern, even in herst life, she had never been there. Ten minutester, Daisy arrived at Caverns building, she parked the car, looking at the office building in front of her than Diamondstar a hundred times more elegant, can not help but be secretly surprised, just Caverns building are worth more than 100 million, it is really difficult to imagine the Poole Familys property. She shook her head, understanding that such luxurious affairs were not matters of her world, and that it was futile to think about them, so she simply collected her thoughts and stepped into the hall on her high heels. The lobby on the first floor of Cavern was like a ser field, it was so big that it was boundless. Daisy felt a little speechless, and since she was toozy to call Vincent again, she walked for a long time as if she was resigned to her fate, and went straight to the front desk to ask how many floors the presidents office was on. Excuse me, what floor is the presidents office on? Daisy asked politely, and in order to hide her face, she also brought a wide-brimmed hat and a pair ofrge sunsses, the original is notrge face was almostpletely covered. However, the three people at the front desk acted as if they didnt see her, still busy with what was in their hands. Maybe she was busy working, Daisy didnt think much of it, so she stood around for a while, when she saw one of the receptionists finally stop typing and start talking to the person next to her.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . This time, Daisy understood that these three people are deliberately cold to her and give her a face? Daisy stiffened her face and raised her voice immediately, Hey, I said, do you guys treat me like air? Her disgruntled shout drew nk stares from the receptionists in front of her, and the thin woman in the middle sized up the tightly wrapped Daisy, her face extremely stiff: I said how you are so insensitive, we dont know how many women looking for Mr. Watts every day, ugly, beautiful, yet all are wishful thinking toe to our president. Look at our attitude as you know, the president doesnt see strange women, and besides, you must not have an appointment, right? So, please leave. After listening to the receptionists slightly indifferent words, Daisy suddenly felt that it was not iprehensible, except that she was a little curious, could there really be a woman who would go to meet another man for no reason? Daisy winced, suddenly realizing that she had grabbed Vincents hand, something that would make many women envious. She simply stopped being difficult for the receptionist, sighed and took off her sunsses or intended to give Vincent a call. However, once her sunsses were removed, the three women at the front desk suddenly froze, and they rushed to Daisy, who was preparing to make a phone call, and stared at Daisy in front of them with shining eyes, carefully measuring her. Whoa whoa whoa, youre Daisy arent you? Startled by the sudden enthusiasm of the three, Daisy nodded woodenly as she held her phone, blinking, somewhat unresponsive. Weve been watching your recent variety show with Rio, and its really great! Its so sweet! Are you guys really a couple? I really super like you as Peerless! Daisy, can I take a picture with you, you look much better than on TV! Three women with three mouths, chattering and hating to get on top of her, Daisy smiled stiffly, already feeling the growing number of eyes gathering here. The good thing is that this ce is considered to be a ce that produces stars, the rest of the people who saw her, at most, came up to ask for autographs and photos, not like these three in front of her, bombarded her ears. I say to all of you can you stop a little, autographs and group photos are fine, but your questions I do not answer. Daisy said very clearly, and her eyes were extraordinarily firm. The three receptionists looked at each other, and immediately took the book and handed it to her with a smile. Okay, thank you for signing our autographs. The three peoples steep change of attitude and sweet tone of voice, Daisy suddenly felt that these people really see what people, change what face, simply with her as an actor, acting is certainly outstanding. After signing, Daisy took all three books into her hands, her expression became very mischievous, she winked andughed: Hurry up and tell me what floor your presidents office is on, I have something to talk with him, or the signature book will be mine. One of them looked at Daisy and stammered, We really cant tell you this, if we dont have an appointment, we cant convey it for you. See the three difficult look, Daisy some crying andughing, she does not really want to embarrass a few people, but just a joke. She handed the signature book in her hand to one of the girls and shook her head with a light smile, Its okay, it was supposed to be a joke with you guys, Id better call with your boss, hey, I originally wanted to ask and go up directly Daisy took out her cell phone again with some helplessness and was about to call when Vincents secretary came along. Seeing Daisy, the secretary looked startled and ran to her in three or two steps, looking at the scene of three women surrounding Daisy in front of her, puzzled: Why didnt you call when you arrived, were you talking to the receptionist? At that, Daisy stiffly pulled the corners of her lips, not knowing how to answer him for a while. No nothing, lets get up there. If she really wanted to exin, it would be a whole lot of words again. She didnt bother to talk about it now and urged the secretary to hurry up and take her out of the hall. The three receptionists at the side looked at Daisys back as she left with Vincents personal secretary, and they all looked surprised, as such treatment has only ever been experienced by big clients. Could it be that Daisy is some important person to Vincent? Following the secretarys lead, Daisy soon arrived at the office where Vincent was located, but therge room was empty, with neat filing cabs lining both sides of the walls. Chapter 1982 Getting Sick You wait over here for a moment, Mr. Watts is still in a meeting, I guess As the secretary was speaking, the sound of a door opening suddenly interrupted him, and the two looked back to see Vincent in a striped suit striding in. Mr. Watts, the secretary whispered in greeting as she walked over to Vincent and took what was in his hand. Daisy saw himing and stood up in response. She looked at his pale face and felt something was wrong. Whats wrong with you, you look a bit bad. Daisy was about to say something, but after seeing his pale face, she suppressed it all. Daisy took a closer look at his depressed look and felt as if he was sick. Nothing. Vincent shook his head in denial, passed a look to the secretary at his side, gesturing for him to get out, and forced himself to fight a little before turning his head to meet Daisys gaze. Dont be a hero, youre not like this when youre in good spirits. Daisy frowned, stood on tiptoe and probed his body temperature with her hand, suddenly finding it frighteningly high, almost like a ss of boiling water. She hurriedly pulled Vincent to lie down on the sofa with a rather serious look, not even having time to say a word of reproach, and hastily poured him a ss of warm water first. You have a fever, cant you feel it yourself? Daisy lifted Vincent up and let his head rest on her shoulder, passing water to his mouth with her other hand, the nervous feeling in her heart making her a little anxious. I have a fever of my own, so of course I can feel it. Vincent took a few sips of water andid down on Daisysp, even though he was very sick, it didnt change the way he sometimes owed. Daisy is quite speechless, is about to reproach him a few words, but saw Vincents forehead has emerged from the thin cold sweat, look more and more depressed up. Seeing this, she gave a heartbeat and tightened her brow. In his idle state, it is best to immediately go to the injection, Im afraid that the medicine is a little too good to be true. You are not at all in this state, I will take you to the hospital. Daisy looked at Vincents ufortable look and her heart felt as if a hand was gripping the same pain. She made an immediate decision and struggled to pull Vincent up by his shoulders, but he was too heavy and fell back into Daisysp the next second. Unable to stand the repeated tossing and turning, Vincent raised his eyebrows in displeasure, opened one eye with difficulty to look at Daisy, and suddenly reached out to pull her neck down. By the external force pulled violently, Daisy body can not help but lean forward, her heart a shock, he opened his eyes wide, broken hair falling, she and he four eyes, the next second seems to be kissed to her lips. Daisy was a little confused, the bright light fell on his lips, she looked closely and found Vincents lost eyes were full of fatigue. No, I have a meetingter, just let me sleep for a while. He had a sickly face and a hoarse voice like a thirsty desert traveler. You are so sick, why do you still think about the meeting. Daisy did not say the words in her heart, her heart tightened, her palm pressed against his forehead, the burning temperature made her unable topromise. She said forcefully, Since its okay if you dont go, Ill go down and get the medicine with you, and you must get a good afternoons rest. Daisys tone was not to be denied, and Vincenty back on the sofa, his eyebrows twitching, his eyes closed already toozy to speak. She was a rare strong concern for herself, however, his next meeting is very important, simply can not be dyed, even if he did not want to go, but also had to go. Seeing that he didnt say anything, Daisy just took it as her default. She was ready to put Vincents head down and go get the medicine herself, but found that he was pressing down hard on her leg and had no intention of moving. Why dont you let me go? Daisys tone was poor, looking at her handsome face with anger, but nowhere to vent it. Obviously, they all look like they are almost deted, but they can still exert so much strength to stop her. Is his meeting more important than his life? Vincent heard the discontent in her tone and he opened one eye and looked at her. His white cheeks were scarlet, his forehead was sticky with sweat stains and hair, and his extremely ufortable state left him with no spare mind to look after Daisys emotions. He dried his throat and said weakly, Its easy to sleep when you drink cold medicine, and I have a meetingter, so I cant drink it. Daisy has not bothered to listen to his rhetoric, he thought that by holding himself down, she would have no way to go out and buy medicine, right? Vincent must not have thought that he had saved his secretarys phone number when he came up, and it wasnt a simple matter to bring two boxes of medicine as long as he sent her a text message over. Thinking about this, Daisy simply did not bother to circle with him again, took out her cell phone and sent a text message to her secretary, asking him to bring a box of cold medicine and a box of fever-reducing pills over. Either way, she would never allow Vincent to be capricious in front of herself today. Vincent closed his eyes and opened them slightly to take a look at Daisy, wondering how she suddenly stopped struggling, did she just give up? Although the mind is puzzled, but this is good, Vincent meekly shut up and rest, did not ask Daisys idea. There was a moment of silence in the office, and ten minutester, the brown door was opened, and Daisy stretched her neck to see that it was the secretary who had arrived with the medicine. Miss Poole, heres the medicine you asked for. The secretary closed the door, approached the sofa and handed the medicine to Daisy. He took a nce at Vincent lying on the sofa with his eyes closed, and was a little surprised to see the president looking so weak for the first time. After checking the boxes inside the medicine bag, Daisy asked for quite a few items and even some extra medicines, she thanked the secretary and asked him to reconnect a cup of hot water. Vincents fever was getting worse and worse, he was lying on Daisysp, his ears heard what seemed to be a sound, but he didnt know where it wasing from. He tried to open his eyes, but his eyelids felt like they were a thousand pounds, pressing heavily on his eye sockets. Who ising? But it is said three words, but the throat is tight pain, Vincent hard frown, obviously feel unable to hold on, but still trying to hold on. Daisy wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, sighed and hurriedly divided the medicine in the box ording to the dose and put it in his hand. Take your medicine quickly, if you hold on any longer your life will be lost.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Passing the medicine in his hand to Vincents lips, he subconsciously turned his head away as soon as he smelled it. No. Vincent refused with a single word, not even wanting to give Daisy a chance to shove the medicine into her mouth. Daisy was a little annoyed by his frequent rejection, and she gritted her teeth, feeling that her sincere concern was all eaten up by Vincent. Chapter 1983 Fever If she is more aggressive, really immediately threw these drugs to turn around and leave, and he is obviously a mature young man in his twenties, how to eat a pill to coax? Daisy really had no idea how important that meeting in his mouth was, and she shook her head, not bothering to think about it, and not wanting to know, as long as she could get Vincent to take those pills, shed go absolutely immediately. Looking at the pills in her hand, Daisy thought for a long time about how to get him to take them, and suddenly, an idea shed through her mind, as if she could get Vincent to take the pills at all. Daisy picked up a ss of water and swept away her sorrow. She looked at the pills in her hand and raised her eyebrows and poured them into her mouth with a raised hand. Since he is not willing to eat, he will force him to eat. Daisy had a face of triumphant pleasure, and her free hand immediately cupped Vincents chin and quickly kissed his dry lips in a cover-up, then lightly lifted his neck and forced him to swallow. Ahem! Vincent was unprepared and didnt expect Daisy to force this move. He sat up suddenly and coughed violently, even tears came to his eyes. Staring incredulously at the person in front of him, Vincents groggy head caused heavy shadows to stack up in front of his eyes as Daisys face became a blur. Hey back on the couch, ufortably putting his arm over his eyes to block out the light, his tone weak and feeble: I thought I said I wasnt going to drink the medicine. Daisy rarely pay attention to him, it hase to this point also have to die, she stiffened a face, no good back: do not drink but also have to drink, I am a person with a conscience, do not let me watch you die? Daisy is simply toozy toin about Vincent, the original kind of heartache and concern are in his repeated refusal to wear out. Its really like drinking medicine like its killing you. The couch, Vincent heard Daisy some angry, he pulled Daisys wrist, always cold and aloof look surprisingly mixed with a little caution. Daisy put away the medicine box, turned her head to look at him, her eyes touched his pale and bloodless cheeks, all the anger disappeared. In any case, he is a patient, and besides Daisy is not really angry, just a little impatient. She sighed lightly, took his hand on her wrist, squatted by the sofa, and carefully wiped his forehead with a tissue. Daisy gazed at the tiny pores on his face, her expression was gentle and serious: Dont be capricious, the medicine has been drunk, get a good sleepter, let the secretary make an appointment for another day for the meeting, its really not possible to video conference it. Vincent half-closed his eyes and tried his best to listen to what she was saying, but sleepiness and fatigue hit him and he didnt even bother to listen to what Daisy was saying. Daisy was relieved to see that he was about to fall asleep. She crept to remove his hand from her wrist and prepared to leave, but just as she was about to pull away, Vincent grabbed it again. Daisy froze and raised her eyes to see Vincents deep amber eyes staring at her silently, like a ck cat in the dark. Sleep with me. Originally he was almost asleep when Daisys movement woke her up. In this big office, if Daisys breath was not there, even if he was asleep, he was having nightmares. So, he woke up almost subconsciously and reflexively held her hands tight. I sleep with you? This is in the office, have you made a mistake, you can sleep by yourself? Daisy pointed at herself with some surprise, wondering what the man in front of her was thinking, this was not his home, in case anyone saw her, wouldnt she be caught red-handed? At that, Vincents eyelids drooped twice and quickly closed again without emotion. At this moment, his head is simply a muddle, there is no way to explore the meaning of her look words, Vincent expressed their own demands, then forcefully pulled Daisy not to let her leave, peacefully closed their eyes, as if into a dreand general. Squatting on one side, Daisy saw him fall asleep like that, her heart hardly felt good, her expression bright and angry mixed with helplessness. She now finds that once Vincent gets sick, he is a first-ss pamperer, but unfortunately, she eats this trick, looking at him lying in a frail manner, even if he can no longer tolerate, a harsh word can not be hardened. Since she couldnt break free, Daisy didnt bother to struggle anymore, she sat calmly by his side, took out her phone and swiped aimlessly, and slept with him. I dont know how long has passed, the sky outside the window has darkened, Daisy listened to the sound of footstepsing from time to time outside the door, nced at the time, knew that Cavern side almost also close to the end of the day. Daisy retrieved her phone, her arm, which had been held by Vincent, had gone numb. She dropped her eyes to look at Vincents handsome and harmless sleeping face, her curled eyshes casting a small shadow under her eyes, like the kiss marks of an angel. It seems that he should continue to sleep, Daisy some helpless, bored poke Vincents cheek, gaze carefully rubbed his firm face contour,mented that such a perfect person, probably only by the Creators special preference to be born in this world.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Unlike yourself, you were simply abandoned by God in yourst life. When the thoughts are scattered, Daisys gaze is a bitx, her mind has long flown to nowhere, even the person in front of her woke up, she did not notice at all. Whats on your mind? Vincent had just woken up and still looked a bit depressed, but he was much more chipper than he had been at the beginning. He opened his eyes and looked at Daisy, who was staring at him, but let herself go, and couldnt help but raise his hand and squeeze her soft face. Hmm? Daisy blinked and snapped back to her senses, suddenly realizing that the person in front of her had woken up. She was relieved to finally pull her hands out of his shackles, her stiff arms were already too numb to move, Daisy couldnt help but wail, Wow, youre finally awake, its already off duty outside, itll be past dinner time if we go out anyter. At that, Vincent took a look at the sky outside the window and sat up with his forehead propped up, still a little dizzy but almost well. He looked at Daisy, who was rubbing her shoulder and neck, and pulled her arm to help her massage, still a little tired in his eyes: Lets go to dinnerter, speaking of which, why did you suddenlye to thepany to find me today, arent you usually afraid of misunderstanding even if you get closer to me? Daisy smiled a little, and the rest of her eyes looked at his sizing up look. Chapter 1984 Ask After a moment of hesitation, I still said the original purpose of todays visit: I came over to ask about the casting of The Legend of Rufei, I was at the interview, the director could say in my face, my resume was shoved in, at that time I was thinking that this person should be you. Vincent looked at her for a few moments, knowing what Daisy wanted to say next, he lightly pursed his lips and replied, Yes, this person is indeed me, but I only rmended the resume for your interview, its not my decision to be seen or not, what, are you here to me me? After saying a long list of words, Daisy looked at Vincents face and shook her head gently, she was in no position to me him. She deted: Why should I me you, I should say thank you, after all, this matter, without your rmendation, I simply face audition opportunities are not, and the director said, if there is no more suitable candidates, wille to me. Hearing Daisy say this, Vincent raised his eyebrows quite unexpectedly, and heughed: You are really an impervious guesser. ording to you, wouldnt your chances of being selected as the leading actress this time be already 50 percent? Then I have to congratte you in advance. Daisy nodded her head, with some obvious excitement in her expression, and she said proudly, If I can really be elected, it is an important step in my life, and also my first leading actress y, but there are still many excellent actors, so I can only say that my chances are great. Speaking of which, Daisy is also self-aware, just like the actress who starred in The Legend of Rufei in herst life, she is indeed very dedicated and excellent. Vincent swept her thoughtful gaze and tapped his fingers on the couch with a slightly stiffened expression. She wont let him help her, if she could be like those other women who climb high, by this time she has no idea how many good resources she has received. Forget it, do not think about it, and then think about it, Im afraid that their own cold again to be serious gas. Vincent retracted his thoughts and lightly changed the subject, That said, if you hadnte today, I would have been there for you. At that, Daisy froze for a moment as she said in surprise, What do you want from me? Vincents eyes darkened, and his tone suddenly tightened: You mentioned Timothy to me before, and I remembered that he was an unpromising star, but this time when I went to talk business with a friend, I found that he seems to be helping my friend now. What? Daisy froze for a moment, her lips stiffening as if she didnt understand what he was saying for a moment. Did he go to Vincents friend following hisst falling out with Nina? She didnt believe Timothys story about helping his friend, the man was full of lies, and she couldnt believe a word of it. Daisy looked serious, some uneasiness in her heart, he was her enemy in thest life, every move could be pushing her to hell, this strange behavior, she keenly aware of a hint of danger. She turned her head and frowned as she asked, You guys talked a lot on the field, didnt you? Vincent took Daisys stony expression in his eyes, he thought for a moment and nodded in silence, Thats right, kind of remember him as a person. At these words, Daisys whole body suddenly trembled lightly, goose bumps straight up, only she herself knows how terrible his words really are. Could it be that Vincent is the Mr. Watts that Timothy was talking about? Daisy couldnt believe it and didnt want to believe it, which was certainly not a huge blow to her. She lowered her gaze and clenched her fists, seemingly hiding the emotions in her heart, yet all this had already fallen into Vincents eyes. Not understanding where her nervousness came from, he frowned and asked, Do you mind if Timothy and I get to know each other? Daisys shoulders twitched and she turned her face, the worry and wavering in her expression still very obvious: No, if you know it, you know it. Still lying. Vincent got a little upset, Daisy looks like she has something on her mind at first nce, where would be as unconcerned as she said herself. Daisy knew he had found out something, but could not say it herself. This matter was a matter of life and death for her, and there was no way to reveal it to others. Who knows where the gears of fate will turn with this statement? She looked away, the bottom of her eyes fell full of helplessness, and said softly, Im sorry, this time you just pretend you dont know. Daisy is stubborn, which is one of the most profound things Vincent has realized after spending so much time together, and he feels that even if he were to pry her mouth open here today, she wouldnt say anything. The more he thought about it, the more ufortable he became, and could only keep forcing himself to divert his attention with some excuses. Since you said so, Ill pretend I dont know about it and let you keep your position. Vincent looked sullen and flung out a sentence to Daisy in a hard voice. I have nothing to stand on in this matter, it was originally between you and him. Daisy is eager to clear the air. From the beginning of wanting to confirm, to the present fear, her heart has long been unsure of how to keep the bnce of love and fear. The current situation at the moment, she is undoubtedly not dancing on the tip of a knife, who does not know where she will die by the next second. Vincent saw her attitude of keeping her mouth shut, the ufortable feeling of cold ran up again, he said unpleasantly, Well, I have understood your meaning, originally I still think you have some reservations, some hesitation about that single, now it seems that I have overthought. At these words, Daisy bit her lip, and after a moment of silence, she tilted her head and said, If I mean if you can, dont get too close between you and him, as to why, I cant tell you now. Vincent frowned tightly and looked at the woman in front of him, there was pleading and tangled emotions under her eyes, the pair of eyes that should have been translucent and clear, not the slightest sparkle, but like a dull pearl, covered with dust. His heart seemed to be what lightly seized, Daisys unspeakable secrets seem to be more serious than he imagined, obviously a woman who just came out of the mountains not long ago, why seems to feel the mystery around her like wool, wrapped around her?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Vincent did not understand, but also know that she has made up her mind will not say, thinking about this, he simply do not press the question, sitting on the sofa alone silent up. The two were silent in the office, and after a long time, it was Vincent who broke the silence first. Forget it, lets not talk about it, this is for you, originally I was going to give it to you when I went to you today, but I didnt expect you toe. Chapter 1985 The Truth Daisy looked a little strangely at the box in Vincents hand, and she froze, wondering what was inside. Whats in here? Just open it and see, wont you? Vincent nuzzled and shoved something hard into Daisys arms. Daisy blinked a little suspiciously, looked at the beautifully wrapped cardboard box in her arms, and curiously opened it up. Daisy froze for a moment, not understanding what Vincents move was about. This is? Vincent stared at her puzzled face, his heart finally relieved a little, he raised his eyebrows and said, Didnt you say you wanted to go to college before, Ive helped you finish enrolling at Pinewood University, you just need to study well, over or not, it depends on your line. His tone was a little provocative and a little wait-and-see. Daisy clutched the box in her arms and was moved for no reason. About this dream of hers, not many people have paid attention to it, just like thoseizens on the Inte, who not only do not understand her, but the bigoted ones also ridicule her diploma. She has always longed to get into a regr university and keep improving herself, the only way she will feel that she has finally given an ount of what she has always dreamed of. Vincent was the first person to give her these things, and the first person to take his dreams seriously and listen to them. I thank you. The emotions in Daisys eyes came overwhelmingly, as if tears were going toe out in the next moment, and all the words she wanted to say were collected into her heart, and she only said a word of thanks.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Vincent saw her hard to suppress the emotion of the look, took her shoulders, suddenly some feelings, a woman from the mountains, no support to go to the present, is never an easy thing. He admired her talent, and strength, but never imagined that one day she would be on the verge of tears because he had sent a few books. Vincent soothed the person in front of him and sighed softly. Perhaps this obsession with getting what she wanted was what was really shaking her inside. Dont be sad, study hard, as long as you can pass the exam, the past is the past. Daisy nodded as she held the book tightly in her arms, she knew what it meant to her, Vincent had given him the opportunity and there was no reason to waste it herself. A few momentster, the two were about to leave the office and go forward to dinner, however Vincents phone rang and Daisy stood aside and heard something. President, people in the conference room over here are still waiting for you, and people are asking if youre still in the meeting. Hearing that, Daisypletely froze, what the hell, those people actually waited so long? She looked at Vincent in surprise, but found that his expression had not changed at all, as if he was ustomed to such things. Well, meeting, Ill be right over. Vincent nodded, his gaze turned to Daisy and hung up the phone in his hand with an apologetic expression, Sorry, I just forgot I have a meeting to attend, will you wait for me, or will you go to dinner first? Daisy put away her surprised look, thought for a moment, then said, Id better go back first, the book is too heavy, Ill put it here first, you can bring it back for meter. Good. When she left the office, Daisy couldnt help but feel the dedication of Caverns workers. She originally thought that the meeting had already been dismissed, but she didnt expect everyone to wait for Vincent to wake up, which if it were her, she would have been furious. Coming out of the Cavern, Daisy found herself hungry. She was walking along the roadside, searching for something to eat, when a car crossed her path. Daisy froze and took a few guarded steps back, subconsciously trying to get away quickly. Just as she was about to lift her step, the car door was suddenly opened and Daisy frowned, seeing a pair of ck leather shoes sticking out first. Then, an eerie voice suddenly leapt into her ears, Daisy, its been a long time. She looked up only to see Timothys greasy face exposed to her face. Daisy held back the nausea in her heart, swept him a few times coldly and said indifferently, Whats the matter with you, shouldnt you be at Ninas side at this time? As soon as he heard Ninas name, Timothys face changed violently and he red at Daisy and gritted his teeth, You damn woman, how dare you say that, if you hadnt set me up in Las Vegas, I wouldnt have ended up in this situation and beenpletely abandoned by Nina! Thinking back to that day, as long as it is still a person with a brain, will not still keep Timothy around, it seems that Nina sobered up kind of early, their ownst life but he was cheated around, even if they found out, but also foolishly believe in him. Heh. Daisys mind recalls those scenes once, cant help butugh a little, a side of Timothy thought she wasughing at herself, a moment of anger rushed over. How dare youugh at me, Daisy, do you not want to live! Hearing Timothys roar, Daisy snapped back to attention and hastily dodged to the side, she raised her chin and said unruly, What are you doing, do you still want to kill me in broad daylight? At that, Timothy hesitated for a moment, suddenly, as if he thought of something, heughed out grimly: Daisy, you dont think you can bewless just because you have Vincent to cover you, I will never let you off the hook for setting me up! Daisy looked at Timothys fierce and distorted face, a little speechless, her eyes were really blind in herst life, obviously this face in front of her is his real appearance, right? She deted her mouth, the cold sarcasm in her eyes seemed like arrows, inserted all over Timothys back: Youre a little smarter than I thought, but you have to put your heart into it, right? When you and Nina both ganged up on me, why didnt you say so? Moreover, I was set up? Slightly provoked, then take the money to y, lose like that do not let go, you can see that this person is insatiable, extremely bad temperament. Daisys words, Timothy angry a half-dead, he irritated scratching his hair several times, can not wait to immediately kill the woman in front of him. He pointed at Daisys face, his gaze fierce, gnashing his teeth, How dare you argue, its all because of you that Im in this state! Timothy got a little angry and rushed the words out of his mouth before he realized the previous sentence Daisy had said, she said he and Nina had joined forces against her? He froze for a moment, how could Daisy know about this, could it be that Daisy was standing behind him when he was on the phone? No wonder, that time the two eat, she has not been excited, it turns out to be early he found out. Chapter 1986 Escape Recalling the situation, Timothy is almost certain that Daisy was standing in that restaurant waiting for him early, otherwise she would never have been able to stand silently behind her and listen to his phone call without him noticing. It seems that she was on guard against herself. Have you known for a long time that my rtionship with Nina is not ordinary? Timothys attitude became calm all of a sudden, he frowned and stared closely at the person in front of him, suddenly found that young master was right, this is never a simple woman. The light in her eyes was scattered, not illuminating the emotions under her eyes: What do you think, you and Nina that little thing, I know everything Oh, as for how to know, you remember when I went to borrow money for you, I took your phone and checked your phone records. Losing the top you seem to bepletely unaware that when you returned to me, I also deliberately let you go to Nina, this is precisely because I am well aware of your rtionship, but unfortunately you did not notice anything, but also foolishly thought that I was sincerely thinking about you again. Daisy revealed the truth unceremoniously, like tearing gauze from a rotting wound. For her, no moment of revenge was as pleasurable as seeing Timothy look at himself incredulously, in a defeated posture, at this moment. In thest life, it was he Timothy won himself, this life, she must make him lose this life. Timothy was stunned by the look in Daisys eyes, yet what he didnt understand was that he had been surprised by the hostility Daisy had shown from the very beginning of their meeting.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps, it is a natural enemy. Retracting his thoughts, Timothys shadowy eyes strayed as he frowned, shot a few nces at Daisy, and clenched his fists. It seems that you are quite confident in yourself, since you readily admit it, this time I admit it, speaking of which I came to you for something else, I will have to trouble you toe with me. After the words, Timothys face he changed, slowly took two steps closer, just showed some calm look suddenly obscure. Daisys heart was startled, feeling a little bad, she took two steps back, her whole body could not help but tense up. She growled warily, What do you want? Its downstairs in Cavern, and Timothy is giving her a mean look. Is he not afraid of Vincent anymore? Just as Daisys thoughts were busy, Timothy suddenly reached out and yanked Daisys arm fiercely, and she jolted, her face showing panic, forcing herself to hold back the fear in her heart and confronting the person in front of her. You let go of me! Do you still want to kidnap me! Dont forget whose territory this is! In normal times, she tries to avoid her rtionship with Vincent, but at this moment, she cant think of anything but the most threatening words to shock the person in front of her. Timothy, as if deaf to her words,ughed coldly and dragged Daisy toward the car by her arm with a death grip. He said grimly, Today you have toe with me even in thend of the King of Hell! You let go of me! The strength of men and women is ultimately different, Daisy yelled out, wriggling body struggling violently, but did not give Timothy caused a little impact. What to do now? This is the only question in Daisys head at the moment. It is obviously the side of the road, but those who see it are oblivious, not daring to look this way more than a few eyes, was dragged to almost no strength Daisy, the heart of a cold iparable, the heart spread with despair. However, she was not one to give in so easily, and the feeling of powerlessness arose for only a moment before being quickly erased by her. She said she was going to win, so she wouldnt admit defeat here. Ruthlessness came up, Daisy also do not know where to get the strength, fiercely dragged Timothy, the eyes seem to copse, scarlet red iparable. You let go! Daisy didnt know where to get the strength to shake Timothys arm off hard and kick him hard, trying to run away in a hurry. Timothy let go of Daisys hand in pain and was kicked again, which he dodged but was still distracted. In the next second, he immediately reacted, took several steps and grabbed her hand in a panic. You bitch, you still want to run! Daisy was caught again before she could run a few steps in her high heels, and she got a chill in her heart, feeling afraid that she was going to be kidnapped by Timothy. Not willing to give in, her mind shed through various methods, only to quickly escape his clutches, because the longer you dy, the more unfavorable the situation bes for her. Suddenly, Daisy seemed to think of something, she quieted down and let Timothy pull and tug, unshackled hand covering her chest, gradually squatting on the ground. Ouch Daisy looked ufortable, clutching her chest with one hand and panting heavily, her face pale for a while. Timothy turned around once in response, and saw that Daisys appearance did not show any half-hearted tension, as if it did not matter if she died here. He lifted his foot and kicked Daisy twice and found her still squatting ufortably on the ground, not trying to move. Is it really a stomach ache? Timothys heart rose in suspicion, but was forced by the scene in front of him could not question something, he simply squatted down and lowered his head to see if Daisy was really in pain. However, just as he was bowing his head, Daisy had already prepared her Iron Head. She mmed into Timothys head, her tightly frowning eyes like those of a vicious wolf, fierce and predatory. Ah! This m came too suddenly, Timothy although his heart had been prepared, but did not know that Daisy even hit so hard. He screamed, the whole person like being thrown down the iron ball, fell heavily backwards, the pain in his spine made him grimace, his mind was like a bucket that was turned upside down, only to feel the sky spinning. Daisys forehead hurt, but she didnt dare to linger, so she turned around and tried to run around the corner. But she thought a little, if now run over is also very easy to be Timothy catch up, simply to directly let him behave here can not run. She stopped and nced back with a grim gaze, finding him trying to get up from the ground. Daisy sneered three times, quickly shed to Timothys side, lifted her foot and kicked him down, then immediately added a kick to his key area. Dont you ah! Timothy head dizzy, is trying to get up to chase Daisy, did not react to her already stood to his side, his mouth the word run has not yet sounded, but did not expect, his own key parts are directly fast ttened. He howled out in pain, his whole bodys strength dissipated because of this kick. Im telling you, dont mess around with women! Chapter 1987 Chance Encounters Daisy was so happy to see Timothy rolling around on the ground that she wanted to give him a few more kicks, but she was afraid the man had an aplice. Anyway, there is no hurry to take revenge, she and Timothy will have a long time toe. With this in mind, Daisy left without a fight, however, just a few steps out, she heard a few coughsing from Timothys car. Does it mean that there is someone inside? Daisys heart was shocked, her shoulders couldnt help but tremble, she became more and more afraid of Timothys aplice, and hurriedly pulled her legs and fled the scene. Turning two corners, Daisy ducked into a bookstore, where she stood in the window and nced outside several times to make sure no cars were following her before she breathed aplete sigh of relief. Recalling the scene just now, she still had some palpitations. Who was that person in Timothys car, with such a thin cough that sounded like a woman. Vincent once said that Timothy is now working with his friend, so the man in the car is most likely Timothys new employer, right? Once she remembered this, Daisys heart seemed to be a little relieved that at least at this stage, Vincent could prove that he would not hire Timothy to kill her, and whether he would afterwards, that was not known. Anyway, what she needs to know now is who that person is. Daisy with a book, leaning against the wall thinking about the problem, the soul has long been out of the body to where it went, suddenly, a hand tapped her shoulder, so Daisy scared shoulder a goose, the book fell to the ground. Daisy? Her own name was called out, and she realized that she was only wearing a hat, and a more careful person would soon be able to spot her. Daisy panicked, squeezed her hat, picked up the book, waved her hand to show she wasnt Daisy, and tried to get out of there quickly, afraid of causing a crowd. You dont even wear a mask, could I be mistaken? The male voice behind her did not relent, and even pulled at her coat. Daisys undting mood had only just calmed down, and anything anyone else said was likely to cause her tension. She ripped off her coat and tried to go to the checkout when the man behind her rushed right up to her. Daisy hung her head, looking at a pair of mens leather shoes in front of her, raised her head in confusion and uneasiness, her mind shed through countless possibilities, but did not expect to see Kasper director. Director, why are you here? Daisy asked out loud in surprise, somewhat incredulously. Kasper raised the book in his hand and his eyes surveyed the sneaky Daisy in front of him, Why do you look like youre sneaking around, like youre hiding from something? Kasper hit the nail on the head, Daisyughed twice, her eyes dodged left and right, and awkwardly scratched her hair: Not really, I just havent eaten yet, I thought Ide to buy a book, and I look a little depressed. He looked at the person in front of him and did not intend to delve into the privacy of others. The two walked side by side to the cashier, Kasper casually put the book on the countertop, suddenly is remembered what the same, turned his head to Daisy said: No matter what happened to you, I can say well in advance, the shooting can not affect me. At that, Daisy froze, she hurried back and nodded, Thats for sure, I wont give you any trouble, if youre willing to work with me. She looked bashful, but the tentativeness in her eyes was clear to Kasper, who paid for the book and took it away, sweeping Daisy twice: Im not the only one who decides whether to cooperate or not, your acting skills are good, but there are many better than you in the circle, we always have to choose something. Four and two put an end to the conversation, and Daisy could do nothing about Kasper. She knew he was not willing to tell himself about the results of this casting yet, and since that was the case, Daisy would not force the issue. The two walked to the front of the store and Daisy intended to take a cab home, however Kasper behind her called out to her again. Is there something wrong? Daisy turned around, obviously not quite understanding what he was calling out to her for, the confusion on her face showing. Standing in front of Daisy, Kasper put the book under his armpit, slightly older face is still the same serious expression, the wrinkles between the eyebrows seem never to iron open general. Seeing that you are alone, I wanted to ask you if you would like to have a meal together? The sudden invitation froze Daisy for a moment. Director Kasper personally asked her to dinner, and there seemed little position to refuse herself, especially when The Legend of Rufei had not yet been signed.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. With this in mind, Daisy settled down, raised a smile at the corner of her mouth, and nodded: Yes, I still have time if I want to apany Director Pearson to have a meal. Although she had no money, Daisy knew that the city had quite a lot of delicious food, and she was wondering if she had enough money to treat Kasper to a nice meal, when she saw him enter a very ordinary restaurant. Daisy looked up at the sign with some confusion, and after making sure she was not mistaken at all, her jaw dropped instantly in shock. Who would have thought that the golden director of the entertainment industry would be eating in such a small restaurant? However, after Daisy stepped into the restaurant, she realized that she waspletely wrong in thinking that Kasper was eating here and probably every actor was aware of it. Because inside the seats,rge and small, are sitting people wearing hats and masks, one of the women pulled down the mask to eat noodles, was discovered by Daisy is one of the future four little flower girls in the entertainment industry. She nced helplessly at Kaspers back, only to find that he was also looking back at her, though his eyes wereced with a rather strong sneer. Daisy raised her eyebrows in surprise, it seems that Kasper has been used to this kind of thing for a long time, as a titanic figure in the entertainment industry, being surrounded by people is a very normal thing. Boss, two bowls of beef noodles. Good riddance, Director Pearson! The store was found to be full of people who had intentions for themselves, and Kasper did not want to leave, but rather calmly ordered a bowl of beef noodles, or not to take out to eat in the store. Seeing how calm he was, Daisy seemed embarrassed to make a fuss, she nced at the menu and ordered a beef noodle too. The two finished their orders and were about to pay, but the boss smiled and raised his hand, saying no, while carrying the noodles, said cheerfully: Every day peoplee to Director Pearson to pay for the noodles, I still have several thousand left on your ount here, I can not ept this money. Daisy was shocked to hear what he said, but it was the first time she heard that someone hade all the way here to pay Kasper in advance for the noodles. However, as soon as she saw Kasper, she knew that he was the kind of person who held himself in high regard and could not possibly ept such ungratefulness from others. Chapter 1988 Storm As expected, once the boss said this kind of words, Kasper originally wrinkled face more and more like a crumpled tissue paper, full of dissatisfaction written on the face. His annoyed voice echoed in the small store, I told you, thats their money, it has nothing to do with me, this girls bowl is on me, a total of twenty, here you go. After that, Kasper didnt care whether the boss wanted the money or not, he picked up the bowl of beef noodles and sat down on a stool to the side. Throughout the process, Daisy did not dare to interject a word, she watched Kasper how to do, how he did, saw him leave, then silently pick up the bowl followed by sitting in the seat. When sitting down, Daisys heart sent a slight sigh of relief, and her gaze was somewhat curious as she surveyed the inside of the small store. The environment here is not clean, as for the decoration is not at all, there are five or six tables inside, only bright lights to see that this ce is still considered modern. Why dont you move your chopsticks, do you hate it? Kasper shivered a mouthful of noodles, saw Daisy still dazed, thought she was reluctant to eat in her heart, couldnt help but ask a question out loud. At the sound of her voice, Daisy reacted, shook her head and was about to move her chopsticks when she suddenly felt the eyes around her like a tidal wave, stinging her scalp. She stiffened the smile at the corners of her mouth, while eating noodles, while looking at those around her, they are staring at this side, some of them are staring at the moment, some are secretly gnashing their teeth, in short, their target of hunting is only Kasper. Daisy ate a beef like a man in the back, her heart was still wondering who woulde first, who knows, a sudden sound of high heels behind her, stepped on her thoughts. Director Pearson, youre eating noodles today, too? Daisy only thought of Maya when she heard her voice before she saw her. As expected, she looked back and there was Mayas face trying to look young. Maya greeted enthusiastically, but Kasper simply did not care about her, his eyes only the bowl of beef noodles, Daisy turned her face and began to eat two bites of the bowl of noodles, she had a feeling that there will be a fightter, must first eat enough.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Director Pearson, you should pay attention to people. The white high heels stopped in front of the table for two, and Daisys noodles were almost at the end of her meal. She picked up the bowl and took a sip of soup, let out a long,fortable breath, and picked up the paper aside to wipe her mouth. Kasper had no intention to pay attention to Maya, he took a look at Daisy, who had already finished eating, and then looked at his own bowl, which was still half full, and couldnt help butugh out loud: Indeed, you are old, if I were your age and had a good digestive system, I could eat so fast. Thats right, Director Pearson looks spry for his youth. Daisyughed and echoed, and sang a double act with Kasper, leaving Mayapletely out of the picture. Hearing Daisys voice, Maya, who was standing at the table, immediately widened her eyes. Since her eyes had always rested on Kaspers body as soon as she entered, she didnt even know that there was her enemy sitting in front of him. Daisy, you why are you sitting here! Maya originally wanted to scold out, on second thought, found that the circle of acquaintances are sitting here, can not be too unrestrained. At that, both Daisy and Kasper nced at her in disgust, and the atmosphere in the store dropped to a freezing point. From the time she came in, Daisy knew there was bound to be a fight between the two, and sure enough, not even three and a half sentences into the conversation, Mayas mouth couldnt help but take aim at herself. Anyway, she was prepared for it, and it was even easier to deal with it. Daisy red at her, raised her chin slightly and stood up straight, even if she was a cut shorter than Maya, she could never lose in terms of momentum. What, are you going to sit here? Ill let you have it then. Kasper in a nce at the two saber-rattling, did not want to open the mouth to persuade the meaning of the usual encounter with this situation he would have left, but is Daisy here, he did not think it would hurt to stay to see. Anyway, if you go back, youll be talking to pictures that will nevere true. Hearing Daisy dislike herself, Mayas chest was about to explode with anger, she stomped her foot, her face seemed calm, but a storm was brewing under her eyes. Daisys mocking face made her raise her hand to hit. Still want to hit me? Daisy is not going to give people a free hand to bully, she sneered and raised her hand to stop Mayas hand, her bright pupils were full of coldness. Being provoked again and again, Maya could not suppress the fire in her heart. If not for her regard for Kasper and her face in front of her peers, she would not only beat Daisy, but also beat her until she was convinced! Closing her eyes, Maya told herself not to see eye to eye with the average country wild woman, she shook off Daisys hand violently and her gaze shifted back to Kaspers body, the earrings shimmering on her earlobes were shaking violently. No longer pay attention to Daisy, Maya consciousness to her natural shield, eyes fixed on a leisurely Kasper in front of the face, pursed his lips: Director Pearson, Im open with you, The Legend of Rufei inside the role of Xianfei, you have to give me no matter what. She is the only one who is so domineering as to ask the director directly for a role, I guess. She seems to think she is still living in a few years ago, she is an innocent and uninitiated young girl, stumbling out of a world, and finally be a generation of entertainment jade girl head. Unbeknownst to me, this setting is now the preserve of Nina. Daisyughed lightly, shaking her head at Mayas ignorance, and across the room Kasper passed her gaze and grunted lightly in disbelief. What, do you think youre quite capitalized for this role? I The final is domineering habit, touching Kasper such a hard nail, Maya simply can not say a word, can only bite the lip, hold the sulk. Seeing this, Daisy raised her eyebrows, wondering why Maya insisted on ying Xianfei, ording to her memory of herst life, the role of Xianfei was a bad role from beginning to end, very arrogant and domineering, but also sympathetic. Its amazing that someone like Maya, who insists on ying a teenage girl and even taunts her twice when she ys the princess in Peerless, would volunteer for a bad role. However, on second thought, Daisy thought that perhaps her own sessst time had inspired Maya, and that Xianfei did count as a good role for an actor who needed to make a not-so-young transition in a hurry. Maya, who was disliked by Kasper, was like a frosted eggnt at the moment, standing at the table with a sullen expression, looking rather dejected. Chapter 1989 Confrontation Daisy sat in a side chair, bored and guessing what she would say in response to Kasper. After waiting for a long time, the people present finally waited for a word from her mouth. Director Pearson, I think I at least have more credentials and acting skills than the person sitting in front of you, I heard you all have made her one of the candidates for the lead actress, a little Xianfei, cant I still bepetent? On hearing this, Kaspers face, which was still rxed, immediately became grave, and he coldly grunted, and the majestic gaze in his eyes immediately shot towards Maya. Who and where did you hear that? Why should you interfere with such things as casting? Besides, I get annoyed when I hear you open your mouth, little one Xianfei? You read the novel once before youe to talk to me, okay? The session of questions almost pulled Mayas face to the ground, and she gritted her teeth, wondering why Kasper didnt give her any face at all. All those grand words he said were just excuses to reject her, and she thought she knew enough about the character. The thought of it made it harder for Maya to calm her anger. She turned her head and stared at Daisy with baleful eyes, extending her arm to point at her calm and indifferent face. Director Pearson, you still do not admit it? You are lying to yourself when you say these things, does this woman know enough about the role of Rufei? It is not because the president of Cavern is her backer, if it were not so, would you have made her a candidate! Maya stepped forward with a determined gaze, and the rest of the people present were surprised to hear this news. If this is true, doesnt this mean that a great director like Kasper, who only looks at acting, haspletely disappeared from the entertainment industry? The sighs came, embarrassing Kasper, and Daisy, who watched Maya step on the tigers tail, felt in her heart that she was incredibly stupid. She really hated herself for hating no brain, daring to say anything in public.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. But the biggest headache was when Maya talked about her rtionship with Vincent. Daisy thought for a moment about whether to answer, but when she saw Kaspers long silence, she picked up the conversation. So is Miss Thompson going to have a scene with me right here? I am a person without backstage, you said to rely on the backstage, I think you must be beyond the average actor cluck. The light dismissal about Vincent, Daisy eyebrows slightly raised, sping arms standing at the side of Maya. These words are not for Kaspers relief, but simply for her own sake. She doesnt want people to think shes a flower vase. After opening her mouth, Maya wanted to say yes immediately, however, she saw Daisy agree so easily, her heart could not help but be suspicious again. It looks like Kasper is definitely on Daisys side. If the two of them team up and set themselves up to lose face, wouldnt it be a loss and a loss? She thought thoroughly and wanted to refuse, but with so many eyes staring around her and her own mouth saying that Daisy was inferior to her, in case she ran away from the battle, wouldnt she be the most humiliated one? Mayas mind ebbs and flows, never a conclusion, Daisy has long been impatient to wait for her, a cross-eyed, immediately said: or not topare than? Thest face is not allowed to say who. After a moment of silence, Maya stared at Daisys confident face and couldnt help but snicker, she felt as if she was a bully, she was still a vige girl when she was filming! Putting aside all the suspicions in her heart, Mayas emotions once provoked, it is difficult to take into ount a lot, she ruffled the hair on her shoulders, her look suddenly became extra arrogant. A group of people on the Inte said that she is getting no acting skills, she will not only act today, but also video, so that everyone can see who is really no acting skills. In the small noodle shop, Maya gave enough money for the owner to close the door early, and the other people at the table stayed behind to be a witness and see who the better actor was today. The situation at hand, Kasper is happy to see, he is not good at dealing with such difficult women, Daisy is a big help to him. It was unexpected for you to say yes to me. Well, lets give each other questions and five minutes of improvisation, shall we? Although Daisy is asking, the tone is not half as soft as the question, hard and smashing Maya inside and out are not happy. If she could, she would really like to say no. Whatever. Lazy to give Daisy a good attitude, Maya with the afterglow looked askance twice at Daisy dressed in ordinary, mouth secretly cursed another vige girl. The two looked at each other with disgust, there will be no possibility of bing friends in this life, Daisy turned her back, thinking carefully about a moderate topic, and finally, she picked a simple scene. You go first, the scene is a fight between college and boyfriend. Daisy deliberately did not make the topic difficult, the reason for doing so was that she did not want Maya to use the difficulty of the topic as a reason for not acknowledging the resultter. Anyway, she will definitely give herself a very difficult topic, and her acting skills are too much better than hers. When she heard Daisys question, Maya froze for a moment. She didnt seem to expect that Daisy woulde up with such a simple question. Are you looking down on me? Mayas gaze collided with Daisy, thetters eyes were not miserable a little impurity, transparent and bright like ss beads. Daisy was a little tired of her constantly finding fault, sinking her face and ring at Maya several times with displeasure: If youre ready, start acting quickly, or youll be automatically judged to have lost. As soon as she heard the word lose, Mayas heart was suddenly pricked, she inclined her head to look at Daisy, her expression immediately tightened up. I can lose to anyone, but never to Daisy, the vige girl. A few momentster, Maya seemed to have figured out how to act, and she immediately said, Im ready to start right away. Daisy did look forward to seeing just how good she was when she was supposedly ready. She leaned against the edge of the table with her arms sped, staring unblinkingly at the person in front of her, the scowl in her eyes like a thorn in Mayas back. The five-minute scenario, which was pretty much only basic practice when Maya was in college, percted with confidence, and she was ready to start acting. Daisy and Kasper director, watching the slightest change of expression on Mayas face, her impromptu lines can still be heard in a few emotions, but unfortunately she yed a quarrelsome college student, a shrew on the roadside, the kind of sensitive mind, and obviously care but pretend to be ruthless emotions are not the slightest. What did you do with that girl holding hands! Youre really too damned to go behind my back! This embarrassing line, paired with Mayas overwhelming emotional outburst, makes everyone feel like they are watching a shrew cursing rather than a couples daily routine. Chapter 1990 Dare not face It seems that not only the person has aged, but also Mayas once award-winning acting skills have slowly aged, and her aura has worn off in a year or two, which is exactly why her poprity has declined so much. Okay, stop acting. Kasper didnt want to see anything more disgusting like this, and he red at Maya, as ifining that she had almost forced all of her food out of her stomach. However, Maya felt that her time was not up at all. She gathered her emotions and argued to Kasper with great displeasure: There are still two minutes left, Director Pearson, you let me finish the y. Daisy thought in her mind, this kind of acting more than a few minutes can not usher in anything, is not yet that kind of look. She couldnt help but pick up the conversation, Ill only y for three minutes too, so thats fair for both of us.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Hearing Daisys words, Maya subconsciously wanted to refuse, however, the people around her were looking at her discontentedly and she was a bit unable to say anything. Could it be that just now, his own acting skills are really too poor to enter the eyes? Maya has not yete up with a clue, Daisy and Kasper are starting to push themselves to give the questions, she retracted her thoughts, looked at Daisy who looked indifferent in front of her, thinking that no matter what, she would not give Daisy an easy question. A little thought, a scene popped up in his own mind, Maya heart secretly screamed, proudly raised his lips. She swept two nces at Daisy with her afterglow and said with a light hum, Ive already thought of what I want you to y, just y in ancient times when your lover died and you were crying in mourning. At that, the people present looked at Mayas posture with her head up and couldnt help but freeze for a moment, although as an actor naturally everything should be able to act, but, now it is just an impromptu exchange of acting skills, Maya deliberately came up with this kind of topic, simply a kind of curse Daisys feeling. Daisy listened to the rustling sounds around her and naturally had an ount in her heart. Since Maya wanted to embarrass her, she naturally wouldnt be polite. She wants her to hit her face, with their own acting skills to hit her hard, wait and see, the two acting skillster on aparison of their own high and low. Daisy stubborn temper up, is also very arrogant people, is not just crying mourning it, on crying her Maya! The thought of this, Daisy stared into Mayas eyes, imagining herself as a man who had lost his wife, her gaze containing grief, the muscles in her cheeks could not stop trembling, her scarlet lips tried to purse up tightly to suppress her emotions, but grief pulled her lips downward in a raw line. Maya, how could you leave me behind, is the road to heaven okay. Daisy recited her impromptu lines and did not feel a bit out of ce. She imagined Maya standing as a tombstone, and all her emotions were at their peak at this moment. She rushed to Maya, fiercely hugged the stunned Maya buried his head and cried bitterly, the emotions in his eyes introverted and deep, the long curly eyshes cast a shadow under his eyes, as if to hide the emotions. Three minutes were up and no one was asking Daisy to stop. She took a light breath, closed her eyes to adjust her emotions, and looked at the woman in front of her with a disdainful face. Hows it going, Maya, is it a good road to heaven? The line is also sarcastic, aside Kasper took a look at Daisy, suddenly found her body with the next person extra different ce. Mayas face was turned into a pigs liver color, and was about to answer, when Kasper, who was pondering a bit, suddenly picked up the conversation. Daisy, how did youe up with the idea for the reverse role? At that, Daisy paused in her thoughts, she raised her lips and smiled: There is no particr reason, simply because I think that mens deep sorrowes a little easier than womens expression. Kasper never felt that a mans would be easier, but it depends on how the actor thinks about the role, so it seems that Daisy is the kind of person who acts like a man. He suddenly looked forward to the The Legend of Rufei, how she could express Rufei in the innocent and full of love moment, after all, then do not need a man to rigid ruthless, just need a woman as soft as water. Kasper seemed to approve of Daisys statement as he nodded, nced back at the people sitting at the table and calmly said, Okay, everyone cane and vote. The crowd looked at each other, the situation in front of them felt from the bottom of their hearts that they no longer needed to vote, because the winner had long been discerned. Vote? Daisy is clearly misinterpreting the proposal on purpose, it doesnt count at all! Maya gritted her teeth and saw Kaspers approval of Daisy, and the nameless fire in her heart burned up. What makes her Daisy better than herself? She deliberately misinterpreted the meaning of her question, and even shouted her name, cursing her to death, simply uncaring and rampant! Kasper has long been fed up with Mayas constant chatter, he tightened a face, the boredom on his face intensified. He raised his eyes and looked at the beautifully made up Maya who was now a mad dog biting everywhere in his eyes and would not rest until she had bitten Daisy to death. Maya, people should know how to stop when its appropriate, if this does not know, I see that the contacts you have umted over the years in the entertainment industry will one day be ruined. This is Kaspers heartfelt advice, but in Mayas ears, it sounds like a deliberate attempt to embarrass her. She clenched her fists, tensed her shoulders pointing at Daisy in front of her, turned her head to look at Kasper, sneered out: Director Pearson acting, I do not need you to worry about things, I have to tell you, let this woman acting, you this time The Legend of Rufei will definitely not be so easy to open on the screen! Dropping the harsh words, Maya turned around and tried to leave, but Daisy would not let her go easily, the final result of thepetition she had to announce to her no matter what. So she called out to her and said, Wont Miss Thompson hear the end of the show? Its a rare showdown between you and me. Mayas heart does not want to know the result, because she herself understands very well how these people sitting here will choose, but no matter what she has no way to make herself admit this fact, so she will not want to hear. You were the one who broke the rules in the first ce, and I will not acknowledge the results of this performance. Daisy looked at her a resolute attitude, the heart snickered, just now is not quite eloquent, how to look at this moment seems to bepletely absent? She sneered a few times, no longer pay attention to Maya, turned straight to everyone and said in a loud voice: Whether Miss Thompson admitted or not, the process must still go, and there is a problem is that you are always opposed, but everyone here has never opposed, so the results of thispetition, I think no matter what should be announced, what do you think? What do you think? Chapter 1991 Extinguishing the Flames Look at Mayas appearance, everyones heart is clear why she dare not admit, Daisy this is to take advantage of them, to kill Mayas temper. Some people do not want to be Daisys hand this knife, but Kasper is here, there he protects Daisy, say half a word, may affect their future career. Everyone can not help but feel that it seems that this pair of sisters in the entertainment industry, the future to take up half of the world. There is nothing to do, it is better to offend Maya than to offend Kasper, everyone has responded to Daisy, the heart suffocated. Seeing the crowd nodding, Daisy smiled with great satisfaction as she said, Okay then, lets all vote directly by a show of hands, and raise your hands if you think Mayas acting is good. The quiet store, a time of silence, the crowd looked at each other, surprisingly, no one felt that Maya acted better than Daisy. Wow, I cant believe there isnt a single person. Daisy deliberately spoke out loudly, Maya, who had been turning her back on the crowd and had not left, was now pale. The reason she hasnt left yet is that she still has a little expectation of the result. If its only by a difference of one or two votes, she can still stand up in front of Daisy and angrily scold her for not respecting her seniors in the entertainment industry, after all, shes ying a man, and the intention is more pleasing than hers. However, no one in the room raised their hand for her, which made Maya a little unbelievable, she turned to look at everyone in the room, the anger in her eyes almost burned through them. The crowd was frightened by Mayas gaze, and one by one, they hung their eyes and drank tea, not daring to meet her eyes at all. The scene is generally famous actors, Maya is now almost out of fashion, but the poprity of the year is still very high, also considered a big hit, they can not afford to offend. Yeah, you all help Daisy, right! When I get out of here, I definitely wont let any of you go. Maya no longer wanted to hear how many votes Daisy had, anger had long since prated her whole body and kept hitting her heart, causing her heartbeat to increase at a breakneck pace. Its just a wild woman from the countryside, she dares to be so arrogant and incite everyone against her. Kasper looked at Mayas twisted face from the sidelines, and his heart grew more and more scornful of her, this surface, in addition to his ability to say this publicly, who else has this identity and position? Maya is simply challenging herself openly. He coughed twice in dissatisfaction and said coldly, Maya, instead of threatening others here, why dont you reflect on yourself, not to mention that Im still sitting here and you dare to make a big speech? Youre really used to being arrogant. I disliked by Kasper, Maya momentarily speechless up, she sent to the mouth of the words were swallowed again, and turned his eyes and red hard Daisy. Today here, certainly can not get out of this bad breath, Kasper the old thing everywhere to protect Daisy, she simply everywhere under control! But it doesnt matter, a few more days to endure, this bitch dont be caught by her one day, she is definitely not easy to let her go! So, Maya did not say a word more, she gritted her teeth with hatred, stiffened a face and let the boss open the door, immediately stomping his feet and striding away. The source of the storm has gone, the people present are relieved, Daisy and Kasper two looked at each other, the helplessness in their eyes is surprisingly the same. It seems that you are coping with this kind of people lightly. Kasper took a sip of tea, his eyes moved slightly, and at this moment the eyes looking at Daisy had taken on a special meaning, whether as a person or as an actor, he felt that Daisy, was very much like the deceased person in her heart. The first time I saw her, sheughed twice and was embarrassed. She scratched her head and said, Im not going to lie, Im very familiar with her, Maya and I have too many problems. Daisy did not want to hide anything, said it out loud, Kasperughed lightly, shook his head and stood up, patted Daisys shoulder: Its good to be young and vigorous, to be able to gorge on noodles, but also to quarrel recklessly, by the way, the role of The Legend of Rufei I will keep an eye out for you, you dont need to send, Ill go first. Kaspers remark made Daisy feel a little incredulous. She blinked and was about to say something, but found Kasper had already walked out of the store. She took two steps forward, but Kaspers back was so thick with rejection that Daisys steps had toe to a screeching halt where she stood. In the end, she still cant figure out where she touched him, so that he actually gave himself another assurance, just now she seems to be just bored with a fight She stopped a car on the side of the road and rushed back to Vincents apartment with doubts. As soon as she opened the door, Daisy seemed to smell something unusual in the house. She looked inside, and the living room light was suddenly turned on, and as the darkness subsided, Vincents cold face appeared in front of her own. Where did it go? The cold tone of voice makes Daisy a little confused, the man in front of him drenched in light, but the breath seems to iste the ce, dull and gloomy to make people bolt. Had she done something to make him extremely unhappy?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Daisy averted her eyes, closed the door and greeted her with a resigned smile, I met Director Pearson on the way and had dinner with him, why are you so underdressed and your fever hasnt gone down yet. At those words, Vincents gaze eased slightly as he took Daisys shoulders and lifted her face with one hand. The tone is quite dissatisfied: After eating for so long, is it hard to forget me? I came back after the meeting to wait for you. Daisy smiled sarcastically and tried hard to hide her embarrassment, how was she going to say it, she did forget about him cleanly No, no, I remembered you, something happened in the middle, otherwise I would havee back. Although its true that she didnt think of it, Daisy knew that she absolutely couldnt say that. She shook her head hurriedly and spun like a gyroscope, not daring to be half-hearted at all. Vincent lowered his head and caught the weakness in her eyes for just a moment. He raised his eyebrows and pressed his cheek closer to hers: I think youre not thinking about it at all, you have to be sure about lying. Forget it, tell me, what happened to your side? The first thing you should do is to take care of Daisy, Vincent has no intention to bother with some trivial things, since Daisy said they are what happened, that must be the focus of the questioning. Daisy originally did not intend to say this matter, but since he asked, she did not say will only arouse suspicion, a light sigh, she simply will repeat a brain. Chapter 1992 Kitchen Affair A few momentster, after listening to Daisys words, Vincents face immediately obscured, Maya, a woman who knew that she was standing behind herself, still dared to act so arrogantly. Diamondstars artists are not taking him too seriously. Hey, you dont want to get mad about something like that, youre still sick from your cold. Daisy saw Vincent pursing his lips and not saying anything, a worry rose in her heart, she tilted her head and stared into those thoughtful eyes, afraid that he would go after Maya for this. This is not to protect Maya, but she felt that the matter could not be too big, with Mayas connections, Vincent even if she moved, the final aftermath is extremely troublesome, so why add to the trouble. Anyway, Maya is not a threat to her today, and only when it is really irrevocable should she use Vincent as her trump card. Dont you care at all? Vincent swept a nce at Daisy with the rest of his eyes, with a clear look of annoyance in them. Daisy nuzzled and spread her hands and said, Im done arguing with her, what else is there to mind, you can leave this matter alone for now, anyway, she cant y any tricks. She wandered over to the study materials on the dining room table and remembered that he had given them to her today. Once she saw these, her heart was filled with emotions. She was forced to drop out of school, but now she finally had the dream of entering school again, and these books were the first step. Whats on your mind? A distracted look. Vincent nced down at Daisy and suddenly found her gaze wandering, seemingly thinking about something else, Daisy looked back and blinked. Sheughed lightly, Its not anything very important, I was just thinking that Im going to enter the campus as a student again, and I hope Ill get what I want this time. Daisy raised her head slightly, her gaze fell with a soft broken light, her delicate face was soaked in light, and the smile at the corner of her mouth seemed to make it all shine more and more. The woman in front of him, although not the most beautiful, but the first look is extremely clean, surrounded by the aura of mysterious and changeable, like a ma tightly attracted to him. Vincents deep eyes darkened again, he hugged Daisy tightly, the tip of his tongue lightly touched her small earlobe, the tingling sensation spread all over Daisys body at once. Hmm? Not understanding why he suddenly made this move, Daisy followed her instinct to make a strange sound, she blushed and hurriedly closed her mouth tightly and climbed her hands on his shoulders. The warm sensationing from her ear made her feel a pang of uneasiness, Daisy bit her lips lightly, trying to put the difort off, she said very unromantically, Hey, whats up, have you eaten? Words that were extremely out of proportion to the atmosphere caused Vincent to stop moving, he raised an eyebrow and let go of her shoulder. You seem to be very good at deliberately spoiling the atmosphere. Vincent looked at her, calmly. Daisy parted her gaze, her heart moving slightly, feeling as if she couldnt get used to Vincent no matter how many times she went through something like this. That feeling of blushing and a sudden rise in body temperature is too suffocating. Taking a deep breath, Daisy saw the books on the dining room table, and she hastily took them in her arms, as if she were using them as a shield. Well, Im going to go ahead and review, so why dont you go out and get something to eat first. The more she tried to escape, the more he acted like a hunter, not wanting to let go of her, who was now weak and vulnerable. Its sote, reviewing you cant read it, I dont want to go out to eat, you can cook me a meal. Vincent gathered up his body full of oppression, his gaze gently fell on her body, and looked as if he had returned to normal. Daisy clutched the book and hesitated for a moment until he led herself toward the kitchen and she half-heartedly believed Vincent, having given up on something evil. You do it and Ill watch. The kitchen door, Vincent is not stepping further, he leaned against the wall, watching Daisy standing in the kitchen, the beautiful silhouette of a perfect unearthly woman. Vincent was forced toe all the way, Daisy heart is also a bitter, cooking such things she often do in the countryside, but the problem is that she cooked out of the taste is really very ordinary. At that time Lauren they can also eat, she will always settle for that taste, after all, that kind of mother and daughter, why should they make them any delicious. With a sigh, Daisy handed him the book in her hand as she walked into the kitchen and opened the fridge to see what else was on offer. As a result, where do you know, after you open it, you only see a few bags of instant noodles inside, as well as some green onions and eggs. Wow, your house ispletely empty of food. Daisy looked at the empty refrigerator, before he could turn his head to tell him, there was a warm breath leaning up against his back, an arm leapt out of his side at some point, holding on the side of the refrigerator. It seems to be. Vincents low voice woke up the dazed Daisy for a moment, and she blinked rapidly as her body became stiff. Although the two live together, but they can count the days they are really together with their fingers, this kind of blushing moment, she decidedly can not get used to. With thoughts like wool in her head and nothing left to think about, Daisy quickly took out the only remaining ingredients from the fridge and tried to escape from the ce.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Vincent also did not stop her meaning, put down his arm, then let her pass, at the moment he was just teasing a cat, looking at Daisys shy appearance, he felt extraordinarily interesting. Obviously the two should have done everything, but she seems to remain extra sensitive to herself. Daisy, clutching her instant noodles and eggs, stood in front of the flow table and let out a deep breath. She forced herself not to notice Vincents eyes behind her and quickly prepared the ingredients in the bowl. Only instant noodles and eggs, then she can only cook an egg in the instant noodles. So thats how eggs are cracked. Vincent suddenly appeared again in the shadows and let out a dawning sentiment that made Daisys scalp tingle. At this moment, the pot of water is boiling, she does not care about him to put things down quickly, but Vincent pulled her. What the hell! Daisy tried to struggle, but Vincent locked his wrists around her shoulders and everything became indescribable. Chapter 1993 are for you Daisy, call me my name once, and Ill give you everything you want. Vincents slightlypelling voice isced with the slightest hint of numbing softness. Daisy heard in her heart and just felt her brain thinking more and more. Vincent, she closed her eyes and nodded unconsciously, her whole body catering to his movements and every word. No, call me honey. When Daisy woke up the next day, all she felt was a tickling pain in her throat. She woke up, coughed violently, and found that Vincent was still around.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Wait, she seemed to have taken the bait again yesterday, and the soreness in her lower back was unspeakable. Ahem. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Daisy had realized that she seemed to have a cold. Vincents fever had not gone down, and he was still in such good spirits at thetest, she simply began to wonder if he was sick, and whether the cold medicine was so effective. After getting up and taking two pills, Vincent was still not waking up. Daisy went up and checked his body temperature with her hand and found that it was not very high. Whats wrong? Breathing so hard next to me. At some point, Vincent suddenly woke up. He opened only one eye and stared at Daisy, as if he still had no intention of getting up. Seeing hime to his senses, Daisys gaze shed and she tried to leave with some embarrassment, yet he grabbed her hand and brought it into his arms, then he hugged her tightly again. What are you leaving for, I havent slept well, keep sleeping with me. I Daisy was going to argue a few more words, but his strong arms tightly holding her, not giving her a chance to escape, the words that came to her mouth, and then she swallowed back. Vincent saw that she stopped talking and knew she hadpromised. He propped up half of his body, his white skin exposed, and smiled and pinched her face. Counting up, that variety show you took on before, I think its going to start filming again for the third period, will it be in time to prepare for The Legend of Rufei by then? I didnt expect him to suddenly mention his work-rted matters, the two of them have been together for such a long time, but never had such a calm and quiet conversation about work. Daisy leaned into his arms, thought about it and said, There is no problem in this regard, this afternoon will go to the Yunnan side of the shooting, The Legend of Rufei casting has not yet been decided, there are any changes in the matter is also impossible to say. So it is, during this period, I do not need to travel, this period of shooting I apany you. Vincent yed with her hair, his eyes shed, his tone with a clear taste of temptation, he did not forget to shoot Dating Time, he originally just took the same flight with them, were dumped by Daisy face. This Sure enough, Daisy hesitated. She frowned and thought about it, still not really wanting Vincent to appear on the set, but, with Cavern as the sponsor of this issue, there was nothing strange about him appearing over there even if he did. Its better not to go. Since you dont have to travel, isnt it more important to stay at home and rest? Daisy thought about it, but thought it was better not to let him go, and without any doubt, she said no. At that, Vincents fingers ying with Daisys hair paused, his face a stiff expression. He didnt understand why he was so rejected just by appearing next to her, and if it was just because of that reason of hers, it was really too ridiculous. Thinking about this, Vincentughed out lightly, but there was no smile under his eyes, he said indifferently: If you do not let me go, today, you will be held in this bed. Daisy froze and looked rather depressed, she didnt expect Vincent to start practicing strong-arm tactics, if he did, she would have no chance of winning over him. What to do then? Vincent doesnt eat hard, but seems to eat soft. Maybe she should pull down her face andfort the man in front of her properly. Wanting this, Daisy turned around in Vincents arms with a pleading expression, Dont give me a hard time, Im just going to shoot and will be back soon, theres no need for you to follow. Hearing Daisys words, Vincents fire burned even more, but it became difficult for her to appear around her. His face was absentmindedly cold, and his gaze had taken on an irreversible determination. Nothing you say will help, I still say, dont let me go, youll be held to this bed today, I wont let you get off the floor, including to the bathroom. The words made Daisy freeze, and she reacted with a helplessment. Obviously, if this time and he hard, Im afraid that will only encounter more and more serious quarrel, at this moment the best way is that both do not speak, first temporarily calm down, is the most critical. Daisyy on the bed without talking, she yed with her fingers while she thought, and I dont know how long it took for her to fall asleep again. When she woke up again, Vincent was gone. Daisys eyes widened in astonishment and she thought that this was a perfect opportunity to escape, so she got up and got dressed and hurriedly pulled open the door to leave. Chapter 1994 Desperation However just as she was about to leave, a sturdy figure appeared at the door with two suitcases in his hands. You The person in front of him was Vincent. Daisy saw him in full gear and knew she couldnt run away and get rid of him. If she had known, she should not have told him that she was assembling for the night. The words have already been said, there is no useining, Daisy sighed and did not say anything, which is tacitly epted his behavior. Seeing this, Vincent was a little proud, even the most stubborn donkey, there is a good day to teach, not to mention Daisy is very smart, know the trade-offs. He pulled open the door, raised his lips and said, Lets go, its already eleven oclock, its not too early when we get there. Well, lets go. The two arrived at the airport together and didnt wait long before they met up with the Dating Time group. The crowd was surprised to see Daisy and Vincent together. Only a few of those who participated in the second session were not too surprised, and that included Rio. His eyes scanned them politely for only a few moments and then stood quietly aside, Daisy now a distant figure to him. I didnt expect to see Mr. Watts. The director stepped forward to say hello, looking rather rushed. He did not participate in the second recording, and hearing from the cameraman and the executive producer that Daisy even appeared with such a character, his heart regretted more and more for allowing her to participate in the show. What if Vincent is not happy? Originally, he nned to finish the second phase of the film, but the second phase of the film was much more well received than the first, causing a small boom on the Inte.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Now he is in a difficult position, on the one hand, he is asked by the investors to continue filming, on the other hand, he is afraid of being caught by Vincent, which will affect his career, and now when he sees him, he is even more panic and anxiety. Dont mind me, Im just here as an investor to see what you have achieved. Vincent stood by Daisys side, crowned with such words, none of the people present believed it at all. Even if they did not believe it, the crowd could not show it, they smiled and nodded in response and boarded the ne together. A few hourster, the group finally arrived in Yunnan. Daisy didnt talk much on the way, the grogginess of the cold still making her feel sick. Strangely enough, Vincent, who was the source of the infection, did not do anything at all, and after that one day of weakness, he was always alive and well. Once out of the airport gate, a bus was waiting for the group and after a few more hours, arrived at the final filming location C in a wooden structured bed and breakfast on the outskirts. At this moment, the sky has beenpletely dark, the stars hanging in the sky, thin streams of clouds like a veil over the moons glittering white face. After Daisy put her things away and finished tidying up her room, she found that it was alreadyte and she wanted to go to bed, however, she was so hungry that it was impossible to sleep. Suddenly, she keenly smelled a scent of something delicious that seemed to be cooking in the clearing outside her door. He pulled open the door and was about to rush out when he saw Rio who was about to knock on the door. After not seeing each other for many days, a barrier seemed to rise between them. Daisy smiled stiffly and her expression became introspective: Whats wrong, whats the matter? Rios heart is bitter, but he cant take his eyes off, he can look at her with his own eyes and have several opportunities. He retracted his thoughts and gazed at the person in front of him, trying to remain calm: Well, the director and the guys are doing a BBQ down there and wanted me toe and shout at you and Vincent. So. Daisy smiled and let out a long breath in her heart,: I know, Ill go call him, you go down first. In a short conversation, Daisy has noticed a change in Rio, she is not the carefree and cheerful beautiful boy when they first met, he wasughing, more like crying. Daisy knew what it was all about, but could only feign ignorance as she looked away, intent on crossing over to him and going to Vincent. Rio wanted to stop her and talk, but he had lost his position as an ordinary friend and moreover a bystander to their rtionship. However, he now also has something that he must give her. Daisy, I have something I want to give you. Daisy, who had almost reached the entrance of the open staircase, gave a start, and she turned around suspiciously, wondering what Rio wanted to give her. What is it? Daisy was a little confused, watching Rio step by step in the yellowish light of the corridor, indeed she had not looked at him properly for a long time, the light poured from the top of his head to his whole body, Daisy just noticed how thin he had be. Its this. Rio took out an envelope from his pocket and handed it to Daisys eyes, his eyes radiant and dazzling, like a special kind of jewel. Looking at the envelope in front of her, Daisy didnt know whether she should take it or not, and after some hesitation, she took it anyway. Whats in here? The envelope was very thin and there didnt seem to be anything inside. Daisy held it up to see through the light that there was something like a piece of paper inside. Could it be a love letter? Daisy was a bit stunned, suddenlyughing lightly to herself and shaking her head, she didnt think Rio was such a childish person. See Daisy suddenlyughed out loud, Rio some doubts, he did not ask out, full of expectation straight said: Your birthday ising up, I prepared in advance birthday gift for you. At that, Daisy blinked, confused, birthday? When she thought about it, her birthday did seem to be approaching. Daisy frowned lightly, not quite understanding how he knew her birthday wasing up. How do you know? Rio didnt expect her to ask this question, stiffened his mouth and parted his gaze for a moment, and gazed up at her again: As your friend, its okay to ask about it on purpose, dont you care. Dont care? Daisy squeezed the envelope tightly, lifted her face, and handed the item back to him with a dull and resolute look: Since its a birthday present, youd better give it to me on your birthday, otherwise it will be troublesome if its misunderstood. Why the trouble, how a trouble, Rio did not ask out, his face white, the loss in his eyes simply can not hide. Daisy knew, of course, that this move would hurt him, but all of this was superfluous, and she didnt like it, and whats more, she had never liked Rio. You are still really desperate. Rio heart of emotions some hidden can not hold back, he took the envelope in her hand, silent gaze for a long time, and then tore open the open ce. Under Daisys gaze, Rio pulled out the piece of paper in the envelope and unfolded it in front of Daisys face, with three Big Dumb written on it. Seeing this, Daisys eyes widened in surprise, clearly not understanding what was happening. This is? Rios eyes contained helplessness, the bitterness at the corners of his mouth was too strong to melt away, he stared at the surprised Daisy in front of him and spoke with patience and restraint: Actually, I lost the game, they asked me to give this to you, just to fix it, what I said just now was all false, dont take it seriously. At these words, Daisys heart trembled, her eyes turned from surprise to guilt, and suddenly she understood what Rio meant by desperate love. Chapter 1995 Pregnancy The filming process of Dating Time this season went very smoothly, and there was no gap in the interaction with Rio, who should have let go of his obsession with Daisy. This is good, Rio can start a new life. It didnt take long for Rio to n to go to the United States, there is a director in the United States, very appreciative of Rios acting skills, invited Rio to the United States to participate in a block of wilderness escape extreme challenge shooting, which happens to have a Chinese role, Rio in the domestic wind and rain for so long, also want to go out, so, after the film pay agreement, one after another to end the domestic work, but also take this opportunity to give themselves a new opportunity to see the outside world. The world outside. Im sure that in the short term, there will be no more encounters with Daisy. Not long after, Rio left the country without saying goodbye to Daisy. Daisy still knew about Rios departure from the entertainment news. Because of Vincents shelter, Daisys life in the entertainment industry is also smooth and stable. And Vincent two people are in love with each other, a small family life. The days were uneventful, and suddenly one morning, Daisy was constantly nauseous while brushing her teeth. I thought it was the recent erratic weather that led to gastrointestinal difort. When I was small, I lived a hard life without my biological parents around, and I had all the ups and downs, and I had fallen ill with gastroenteritis. Daisy didnt take it to heart either. Whats wrong? Vincent, who was sleeping, also heard Daisy vomiting and asked with concern. Nothing, it should be fine, its an old problem, just have some breakfastter, you also go wash up, go downstairs for breakfastter Daisy said lightly. Vincent didnt press the issue either. Daisy then went downstairs first and touched her stomach, which seemed to be a little hungry. But as soon as I walked into the table and saw the prepared breakfast, I felt nauseous again and rushed to the toilet, dry heaving up, almost not pouring out my stomach. At this time, Vincent also washed up, came downstairs, did not see Daisy, but heard the sound of someone dry heaving, so walked to the toilet, saw Daisy lying on the sink, pale. What the hell is wrong, let me see? Vincent asked sharply. I Daisy dry-heaved again, not even bothering to answer. Without saying a word, Vincent picked up Daisy and rushed to the hospital. On the way Daisy still kept dry heaving, Vincent could only leave the car window open so that Daisy could get fresh air and not feel so bad. When we arrived at the hospital, we immediately contacted the director to arrange for an examination. Vincent waited anxiously on the side, holding Daisy with both hands, invariably giving Daisy a great sense of security. Daisy looked at Vincents anxious, nervous look, her heart was iparably touched, since she grew up no one cared about her own life or death, never knew what it was like to be held in the palm of ones hand, and after being reborn, she was able to meet Vincent and be so well cared for, suddenly burst outughing. Why are you stillughing? Lie down properly. Vincent ordered. After the dean did a series of examinations, he didnt say anything and looked at Vincent. Thisdy, there is no problem, but The dean does not know the rtionship between Vincent and Daisy, naturally not good to directly say the diagnosis pick up the results. Dean, if you have something to say, you can say it directly, there are no outsiders here, no matter what the consequences are, we can bear them. Vincent said steadily, and held Daisys hand tightly. Daisy was also a little nervous when she saw Deans desire to speak, but the warmth of Vincents hand gave her a great sense of security. Mr. Watts, in fact, this youngdy, nothing serious, just a little nervous, daily rxation, pay attention to rest can be. This youngdy, in fact, is pregnant. The dean said it unapologetically. What Vincent and Daisy were surprised in the same breath, how could they be pregnant. Dean, could you have diagnosed it wrong? Daisy immediately did up to inquire. Thisdy, with my experience I cant be wrong, the examination report will be out in a moment, you can verify it again. I have other patients that need to be treated, so Ill leave first. The dean said and left. Daisy was confused after hearing that, how could she be pregnant, then this child is not Daisy didnt dare to look at Vincent, didnt dare to think about it, would Vincent ept this child? Daisys heart immediately fell to the bottom. Vincent, looking at Daisys ever-changing expression, immediately understood in his heart. So he lifted Daisys face up with both hands and looked at each other with all eyes. What are you afraid of, am I, Vincent, the irresponsible type? Vincent was obviously a little angry. Without waiting for Vincent to continue, Daisy put her head down, she was in genuine disbelief, no matter what kind of person Vincent was. Give birth, its our child, and no matter what happens, I will protect you and the child. Vincent said seriously and with certainty. Daisy deep in thought, their true identity if Vincent knows, know that they cheated him, the consequences Daisy dare not envisage, before, Daisy also really not afraid, after all, they are alone, the big deal is a life, now is not the same, everything is not the same. She has a soft spot, everything is not the same, for the child can no longer act as recklessly, no longer a wolf. This is Daisysb sheet, please take it. While Daisy was still in deep thought, the head nurse delivered theb sheet and everything became clearer. Daisy looked at thebs and didnt know what to do. Vincent took the test and said, Good, very good, we are having a baby. Vincent looked at Daisy with determination and said with certainty. Daisy, no matter what happens, remember, I will always be the protector of you and the child, you dont have to worry about anything else, the most important thing right now is you, and the child. Daisy was snuggled up in Vincents arms like a pill. Daisy thought to herself, Lets just let everything go, since Vincent said so and gave himself a promise, even if there are any changes in the future, this scene today is enough.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At that moment, the nurse walked in, Miss Thompson, you have just had a baby and you are having a bit of a reaction during pregnancy, although this ismon and every pregnant woman will have different degrees of reaction, you still need to have a full check up for safety reasons, please ask your husband to apany you. When she heard the word husband, Daisy froze and turned her head to look at Vincent, who readily epted the name and kept the corners of his mouth turned up. Honey, let me carry you and check it out. Vincent said it naturally, following the nurses mouth. Daisy also listened happily. Chapter 1996Proposal After all the examinations, the doctor said there was nothing serious, just pay attention to rest and daily nutrition, no need to be hospitalized, and the pregnant woman could keep a good mood. So Vincent took Daisy and discharged her from the hospital. After returning home, Vincent immediately arranged for someone to decorate the room, the home is suitable for pregnant women to live, all the dangerous decorative ornaments are put away, the edges of the table with the corners are wrapped up, the floor are also paved with carpets, looking at Vincents busy look, Daisy really at ease down.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The revenge n of their own, Nina, Timothy are aside, the grudges and grievances of the previous life Daisy also do not want to bother, all because of the baby in the belly, Daisy does not want to carry resentment and hatred to this child was born, the child needs a warm and calm harbor, they lost from childhood, hope not to happen again in the next generation, hope their baby I hope my baby grows up healthy and has a happy childhood, thats all that matters. Because with hatred, one will not be happy. After Vincent arranged the home, he immediately prepared a nutritious meal for Daisy that was suitable for pregnant women, carefully helped Daisy to the dining table and fed Daisy one bite at a time. Ill do it myself, not so exaggerated, I cant eat by myself. Daisy pouted and said, her eyes full ofughter. I just want to take good care of you, I want to give you the best. Vincent said dotingly. At the moment you have a work contract in hand, I have asked mywyer to arrange it, all the work is put down first, your only task at the moment is to raise the baby at ease, you leave the rest to me. Vincent said. Okay, everything is at your disposal. Daisy said reassuringly. In fact, Daisy heart some vague worry, Timothy will not be no in the middle is, although they now began to suspend work, but can not guarantee that Timothy will not die, want to add harm to their own. So, Daisy made a request to Vincent. Vincent, lets leave this city, there are too many people know me here, and its not very convenient to travel, and its not good for the children if Im bored at home all day, Vincent, lets go to a ce where no one knows us. Daisy a convenient face is in this consideration, on the other hand is worried that someone secretly want to add to their own, whether it is Nina in the light, Timothy, or another person, leaving is the best way, but also the fastest solution. Good, it happens that I have industries in Sweden, where I also have business dealings, especially real Sweden has good welfare and good medical conditions, especially suitable for immigrants. Vincent did not hesitate to agree, it seems to be really hold Daisy and the child in the belly in his heart. Daisy felt like she had fallen into a honey pot, so suddenly and happily. At present, Daisys fetal image is stable enough for a long-haul flight, so Vincent immigrated to Sweden with Daisy after all the formalities werepleted. Vincents domestic business is in a steady state of development, but the Swedish project needs its own special follow-up and development, to open the Swedish market as the beginning, so as to open up the international market, take advantage of this opportunity to focus on management, the business will certainly have a qualitative leap. When she came to Sweden, Daisy listened to Vincents arrangement for everything. It turned out that Vincent had many industries in Sweden, Daisy really marveled at Vincents business ability and looked at Vincent with admiration. Whats wrong, looking at me so dazedly. Vincent gently stroked Daisys hair. Nothing much, I just wanted to get a good look at you. After breakfast, Vincent took Daisy for a walk. Daisy, are you still feeling well today, I want to drive you to see the scenery of Sweden, its strange to stay in the garden every day, take you out for a walk. Daisy often stays at home alone, listening to fetal music, with flowers, going to regr maternity checkups and fetal education sses, but the rest of the time is really quite boring. Yes, Vincent, thank you. Daisy had a happy face. Vincent kissed Daisys cheek, a definite settled happiness that Vincent loved/feeled grounded in, this was the home he wanted. Vincent drove all the way, Daisy looked at the rice ears and various vegetation in the fields, took a big breath of fresh air, felt happy physically and mentally, and stroked the baby in her belly. Baby, thank you foring into your mothers womb. Life always brings joy and washes away those otherwise sad stories. Driving on, Daisy got sleepy, Vincent was in no hurry, drove slowly, parked the car in front of a solemn and mysterious church, and waited quietly for his princess to wake up. Because he was all set. The prince is going to give the princess a castle, a castle of love, the promise of love. Vincent looked at the sleeping Daisy, did not know what dream, frowning, Vincent smoothed with a warm palm, never again to let his beloved frown. Daisy felt the warmth on her forehead and opened her eyes. What fell into her eyes was Vincents clean eyes and upturned mouth. Vincent saw his sleeping beauty waking up and kissed her smoothly, but Vincent still stopped in his tracks. Lets get out of the car and take a walk. If we dont go, Vincent is afraid he wont be able to control himself. So, Vincent slowly led Daisy out and walked towards the church. This church is so beautiful, talk in general. Daisy marveled to. Like it? Vincent asked. I especially like it, thank you for bringing me here. Daisy said delightedly, and her pace quickened considerably, wanting to walk in and take a look. Before you walk into the church, you hear a good happy tuneing from inside the church, and you dont know when you broke free of Vincents hand and walked into the church at the sound. Daisy was simply stunned that someone was going to propose inside the church. The whole church was covered with crystals and flowers, and there was a carousel with many cute little flower girls. As if they were flower fairies, they were infected by the atmosphere. But there is no main character inside the church. Daisy walked towards the middle and had just reached the middle of the church when the music suddenly stopped. Daisy, meeting you is the greatest luck in my life, please allow me to guard this luck, no matter what kind of difficulties I will encounter in the future, I will cover for you, please give me this chance. Vincents promise fell from the sky and surrounded the whole church. Daisy was confused by this, and did not see where Vincent was, from the sky down the flower petals sprinkled, in the middle of a sea of flowers, and so the petals slowly fall, Vincent also appeared in front of Daisy. Vincent got down on one knee with his hand on the diamond ring and waited for Daisys reply. Daisy has been touched by this rich atmosphere, leaving tears of happiness and can no longer speak. Carefully extending his right hand, Vincent smoothly ced the knotted finger on Daisys hand. The two embraced and kissed each other. The whole room cheered. Chapter 1997 Back from the Dead Evening. The suburb of City F. The ground was a little damp from the recent rain and the air was a little low. Two men in ck were seen walking furtively in the night, carrying a sack. They turned the corner into a path without street lights. Boss, what do you think of this ce, its dark and windy, and theres no surveince. The shorter ck man was the first to speak out, with a face of impatience, I just looked, theres no one around, lets release this idiot, the drug on her, it wont be long before it kicks in. The taller man showed a disgusted smile, Whats your hurry? But yes, it took a lot of effort to bring this girl here, and finally we can get what we want. Yes, yes, boss, I think this alley is quite suitable, lets hurry up and get the job done! The short man rubbed his hands in anticipation, the tall man put down his heavy sack, unsealed the rope, and inside was a beautiful looking girl! The moonlight spilled in the path, shining on the girls face, the girl is only 17 or 18 years old, light eyebrows, small round face, I see pity. This small familys face is screwed together, the little face red, eyebrows tightly wrinkled, is actually drugged. The two men in ck cant wait to see what the girl looks like. The short man said impatiently, Boss, you were first before, this one let me first.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As he said, he took off his pants. Just when his dirty hands were about to touch the girls white body, the girl suddenly raised her arms. The two men didnt pay any attention. The girl suddenly opened her eyes, a pair of jewel-like eyes that shone with an eerie light. She just opened her eyes and saw the salty hands slowly approaching like her, reflexively picking up the tree branches scattered around. The two men have not reacted, the girl quickly stabbed the branch into the body of the short man. The girl in front of you looks soft, but her action at the moment is really fast, urate and hard, the tree branch straight to the chest of the short man, the short man did not have time to shout, it is no longer alive. Shorty! The tall man, who wasughing at the monkey business of the short man, saw this sudden scene and snapped up the smile on his face. He looked at the girl who was full of cold colors and couldnt help but be dumbfounded. You, when did you wake up, you dead girl, what do you want! The tall man was somewhat frightened by the girls expression, but he still forced himself to be calm and walked towards her. He was about to swing his fist and hammer at the girl when the girl had already picked up the branch in her hand and stabbed the tall man in the chest ahead of him, in the same position as the short man, with the same precision. The tall mans fist had not been lowered, he probably did not expect his life to end so easily in the hands of a small girl. His eyes were open and he fell down with eyes full of disbelief. ra Bell looked at the two fallen male bodies in front of him and was a little confused. Herself, wasnt he dead. She remembered that she was practicing a supreme martial art and could not get past the bottleneck. She was so ruthless that she sent her power hard, but burst her body to death. This strange environment A dark and damp path, surrounded by silence, except for two corpses no one else. The meager fighting aura, like telling herself that this is not the Dragon Maind ra is familiar with. A wave of memories that clearly did not belong to her but seemed to have been experienced came rushing back. Her body shook slightly, the pressure on her brain making her a little dizzy. After a while, she finally adjusted to the memories in her head. Good, she was dead. But it was not expected that she had borrowed a body and returned to a young girl with the same name as her. Although this body has a beautiful face, but it does not know how to dress up, the whole day to make themselves unkempt, and with the beauty has also dropped a few levels. Also dumb as hell, learning everything to be two beats slower than others. The whole day around the familys brother and sister, but no one is willing to pay attention to her, and asionally take her jokes, she can not hear the good or bad words. The two unidentified men pretending to be beggars drugged her and took her to a remote town far from home, trying to force her. ra cleared her head and shook her head with a smile. Is her brain not working? The first thing you need to do is to take care of the problem. She is known as the ghost medicine girl, she is not a vegetarian. Suddenly, ras legs went limp and she almost sat down on the ground. It was probably the drug taking effect. She braced herself and left the isted path slowly and surely. At the same time. On the highway. A blue Lamborghini sped by, Milo sitting on the passenger side with a nervous face, looking at the man in the back seat from time to time, Mr. Davidson, you hold on, were almost there. Sitting in the back seat of the car is a man wearing a white shirt. Although wearing light-colored clothes, but gives the impression that it is not sunny at all. The high nose, slightly taut lips, all of which are emitting a cool aura that belongs exclusively to him. This impable face is haggard, and you can vaguely see the pain flickering in his eyes. I cant, quick, you guys leave immediately. The words that came out in a maic voice were unquestionable. Stop the car! No Milo just opened his mouth to refuse. I saw Stanley Davidson a stern look over, low yell: Get down, driver stop! The driver dared not disobey, and hurriedly put out the car. The bodyguard was the first to get out of the car, Milo looked at Stanley, wanted to say something, but still got out of the car. Mr. Davidson, you must hold on, Ill call Dr. Austin immediately. Milo opened his mouth and said cautiously. At this point, Stanley had no strength to respond to Milo, the sweat on his head dripped down his cheeks one by one, but the body temperature was like ice. Milo could see that Stanley was a precursor to an attack, and dared not stay any longer, taking the driver and bodyguards with him to leave. The unpopted avenue, the street lights shining on the blue car, more and more gloomy. I dont know how long it took, a ghost-like figure, from a side road trembling out. This person is none other than ra, she saw the lights on and let out a long breath, finally out of that ghostly ce. From her newly received memories, she learned that the only way to get back was to walk to the main road and find a means of transportation called a car. But ra took a nce, this midnight, where to find a car it. ras brow was furrowed, before she was familiar with this world, she was first embarrassed by the car problem. Her body was getting hotter and hotter, and sweat was covering her body. No, she had to leave as soon as possible. Chapter 1998 The poison that shouldn’t appear Like this dose of medicine, if she was in the past, she could ovee it by slightlyunching her gongfu. But now this body is very weak, and there is nothing around that can be used to repel the poison. The hot temperature on her body made her understand that she had to get to the medical ce in this world immediately, or she might die again just after being reborn. ra quickened her pace. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she saw a blue car parked in front of her. She fought her difort and walked to the car, tapped on the door and said, Hello, is there anyone in the car? Can you take me to the nearby hospital. But there was no response from the car. ra got close to the car window and vaguely saw that there was a figure sitting there. She wondered why there was someone there, but she didnt open the door for her. But she was too sick to stay here, and if she missed this one, she didnt know when shed find the next one. So ra stopped worrying and opened the door directly. A gush of cold air came, so ra could not help but shiver. This cold air is not like the fan blowing, and the air conditioning wind ispletely different. It was a kind of, unspeakable, bone-chilling cold. When she was wondering where this cold air came from, a long hand suddenly reached out from inside the car, locked ras throat, and dragged her into the car. ra had no time to dodge before she was pinned down on the soft leather seat inside the car. In her previous life as a ghostly medicine woman, she was naturally not very weak. However, this arm did not give ra any time to react, which shows how high the force of the owner of the arm is. The next moment, she was pressed up. She had no time to speak before she met a pair of vulture-like eyes, sharp and unpleasant. What are you. ra looked at the man in front of her and was a little lost in thought. How could there be such a handsome face. This was ras first reaction. Of course, her lost in thought would not be just because of the mans excellent looks, but also the aura that was unconsciously revealed from the man. In her previous life, she had followed her master to the north and south, and naturally she had seen many big people, but the aura of this man in front of her made her slightly panicked. What a terrifying power this should be! ra was stunned when the man on top of her suddenly let out a muffled grunt. Suddenly, his hand that was restraining her movements also loosened violently, and the whole person suddenly fell down. ra was startled by the suddenness of the situation before her eyes, and only then did she react as if she was first awake. I was going to ask you to take me to the hospital. But, what happened to you? ra shook the mans body, only to feel a piercing chill. She took a hold of the mans wrist, ced her fingers on his pulse, and was taken aback. The mans pulse jumped and was strong, but revealed an abnormality. ras expression changed slightly, and as a ghostly medicine woman, she could certainly see that he was poisoned. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. No wonder the mans body has no human body heat at all, as if it were ice, this is the reason for the poison of frostbone. ra looked at the man beside her, and her eyes faintly shed. As a ghostly medicine woman, she naturally knows a lot of poisons, and she knows better than anyone the horror of the Frostbone poison. When the poison res up it is like a million ants devouring the heart and the pain is unbearable. This man is obviously in the process of poisoning, but just now he actually had the strength to drag ra into the car. What a strong, no, what a terrible willpower it is. But ra thought of something else and frowned. As far as she knew, this Qing Maind where she was currently located was thin on fighting energy and should not have this kind of overbearing and brutal toxin, how did this man, get poisoned? ra was feeling strange, but before she had time to think more, she suddenly noticed that the medicine in her body was rapidly rising. ras expression tightened. When she had just entered the car, the effect of the medicine was suppressed because of the low temperature. But as the temperature of the body gradually rose, the effect of the medicine soon could not be restrained to emerge again. When ra was alone, she could barely resist the effects of the drug, but now there was a live man lying next to her with such a handsome appearance. She carefully examined the man in front of her, like a traveler who has been walking in the desert for a long time and suddenly found a water source. To die! ra closed her eyes and tried to keep her brain calm, thinking sharply.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The poison in her own body, by definition, must have a rtionship with a man in order to unlock, but there are always exceptions to everything. All poisons have their own toxicity, for example, the poison in your own body is the fire attribute, if there is an ice based drug phase-in, it can be instantly relieved. For example The poison of frost bone. In an instant, ra had a choice within her heart. ra opened her eyes, which had been tightly closed, and the man was still lying beside her, even though unconscious, but still surrounded by an aura that could not be ignored and should not be underestimated. In the few seconds that ra was examining the man, the effects of the drug emerged once again. The difference is that this time, ra did not force the sensation on her body, but by instinct, slowly lowered her head and kissed the mans lips with force. Stanley was in aa, but after years of training in the military, even in a deepa, he would retain at least one point of sanity. Even when the monthly frostbone poisoning was in great pain, there was no exception. So when he fell down, he still clearly felt that a lip fell down. The touch of the lips was very soft and sweet, with a warm body heat that took his otherwise cold and bone-chilling nearly unconscious body and seemed to melt in a sh. He opened his eyes in disbelief and saw a childish face close to his brow. It was a very pretty little face. The girl in front of him seemed flustered, and it was clear that she had taken the initiative to kiss up, but her eyes were tightly closed, and her long eyshes trembled slightly, skimming Stanleys cheeks and tickling them straight. At this moment, Stanley felt as if he was possessed by the devil, he did not even push away the body of this and its bold strange girls movements, just froze to receive this green kiss. Not only that, Stanley even felt that the girls hands also slowly fell. But this girl is obviously inexperienced, whether it is the touch of the kiss, or the small hands on the body, are very messy. But strangely enough, Stanley did not get bored by the further development on his body. Chapter 1999 owe you a favor Reason told him to hurry up and push away the body of this haphazard action of the small thing, but the most direct reaction of the body told him that he was looking forward to the next action of the girl. However, at this point, the girl suddenly stopped moving. Stanleys brow unconsciously frowned. Whats wrong. This little thing why not continue. But he did not have time to think carefully, he perceived a sudden coolness on his body, as if the girl who was originally pressed on him, left. Stanley inexplicably felt some loss. I cant believe its all over here. Wait a minute. No. No. He is crazy. Obviously by a small girl ate tofu, but actually still looking forward to the next step forward. Stanley did not have time to suppress the absurd thoughts in his mind, he felt the girl on top of himpletely let go of himself, and even moved his hand to the side. At this moment ra, a long breath, fortunately, fortunately, she was worried about what kind of an embarrassing scene it would be if the man suddenly woke up. Just thinking about it, I think that image is blushing. But fortunately, the mans frostbone poison was so severe that he didnt even wake up even though she had just been messing around on him. Thinking about this, ra justpletely put her mind at ease as she reached out and took her pulse. As she thought, after the intimate contact with the man just now, the effect of the drug in ras body has basically disappeared. The drug must be removed by having a rtionship with a man, but its different when you meet someone who is poisoned with the frostbone. The man in front of me is inherently toxic, and all it takes is some intimate action with him, along with the suppression of the frostbone poison, to greatly relieve ras body of its medicinal power. She turned her head to look at the man still lying beside her, his white shirt was a bit messy, the two buttons at the very beginning had been unbuttoned by her in her confusion, revealing his good-looking corbone. ras face was a little hot, fortunately this man was poisoned with frostbone, otherwise she would have to let her do something more intimate, she was really embarrassed I owe you a favor this time. ra said to the man with a straight face, even though she knew the man couldnt hear her. She reached up and buttoned the buttons on the mans shirt, blushed and said again, If there is a chance in the future, I will definitely return this favor to you. Thepanys main goal is to provide a solution to the problem of the problem. Stanley felt the tingling sensationing from the palm of his hand, and his eyshes trembled slightly invisible. ra didnt even notice. After writing her name, she put the pen back in its ce, then looked down and straightened her clothes, turned around and got out of the car and left the ce. What she didnt know was that the moment she turned to leave, Stanley, who had closed her eyes tightly, snapped them open. The day is dawn, the mans eyes like cold river water, deep and imprable. He looked at the girls back disappeared at the end of the road, look slightly dazed, lowered his head, read the handwriting in his hand. Slowly and deliberately, he read out the name in his hand, as if to remember it forever. ra Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. When Milo arrived with Denis Austin, he saw Stanley sitting dumbly in the car, looking down at his palm, with a changeable expression on his face. But Milo did not care so much, rushed forward and spoke, Dr. Austin, you hurry to give our Mr. Davidson a look, the disease in his body hase back. It used to happen once a month, but this time, not even 20 days ago, its happening again, please take a look at whats going on. As Stanleys personal assistant, Milo is certainly aware of Stanleys strange disease. Generally is once a month attack, when the attack body like the ice cer, the character has be more and more irritable, if there are people close to, may be Stanley lose their minds alive to death. So before Stanley will calcte the onset of time, will lock themselves in the house to avoid hurting others. Also need Denis special blend of drugs to use to relieve. But this time, but I do not know how, obviously not to the onset of the time, Stanley but suddenly on the way back from a business trip on the onset of the disease. Mr. Davidson drove them all away and survived the long night alone. Thinking of this, Milo more anxious, could not help but worry about Stanley, Mr. Davidson, how do you feel now, still very difficult? Milo had inadvertently seen how Stanley looked when he had a seizure, and it was so frightening that he couldnt imagine how Stanley had managed to get through it. He asked with great urgency, but Stanley froze slightly at his words. He looked down, looked at his own body, and then it urred to him that he had forgotten that he was having an attackst night. But it is also really strange, this time the poisonous attack, in addition to the beginning, the back does not seem to have much pain. It seems Stanley squinted his eyes. It seems to be that the bold girl, aftering to his side, the cold and pain in the body began to decrease. Stanley did not have time to think carefully, Denis beside him held Stanleys wrist and took his pulse carefully. Milo they do not know, but he understands that Stanley is not at all what disease, but a kind of brutal and mysterious poison, the poison once the attack, so that people suffer a lot, as if in the ghost of a walk. Thinking of this, Denis hurried to check the poison in Stanleys body, but just a check, Denis whole person is stunned. Stanley. He looked at Stanley incredulously, suppressing his emotions and shouting down, What kind of drugs did you take? Stanley just came back to his senses when he heard Denis question, frowned at his best friend in front of him and said, No, this is the middle of nowhere and youre not here, where am I going to get medicine? But the toxin in your body has obviously dropped a lot! Denis said incredulously, looking again at the statistics he had in his hand, The toxins in your body are lower than they were after I gave you the relief medication! After so many years of healing Stanley, Denis knows Stanleys physical condition, and it would bepletely impossible for him to slow down and disappear on his own. But now the fact is this, after an attack, the toxin not only did not spread, but also seems to be suppressed by what general, actually all settled down. Its simply amazing! And Stanley, after listening to Denis, also could not help but freeze,st night Everything was as usual, except for the girl who suddenly appeared. Stanleys mind couldnt help but think of the girls tender face and the way her hands and feet looked when she kissed him. Chapter 2000 Toxin Reduction Stanleys eyebrows furrowed slightly, and a strange light crossed the edge of his eyes. Could is it because of her? The same time in another ce. ra was walking alone on the road. ording to this bodys memory, this ce and the ce where she lived, at least a dozen miles away. This ce is damn remote, ra walked for a long time, not to mention the car, not even a single person in sight. To hell with it. Her body shook a bit, holding down her pulse and quickly checking her health condition today. Her body was already exhausted from this nights running, and if she kept walking like this, she was afraid she would really faint on the side of the road. ra sat down irritably in the same ce, ready to rest for a while, and just as she sat down C Bam. Something fell out of her pocket. ra looked down to pick it up and turned pale when she saw what it was. It was Soul Stone! This Soul Stone is clearly a precious jade that she found before she was reborn and never left her body in her previous life. But now she is obviously reborn as a soul, this jade stone, how to follow over. She was feeling incredible when suddenly, the Soul Stone in her hand emitted a blinding light. The blinding light from the Soul Stone caused ra to unconsciously close her eyes tightly. When she opened them again, the environment waspletely different from what she had just seen. It was no longer an early morning road, but a lush grass. The center of the grass is a tree that looks old. The ancient tree was not very conspicuous looking, but ra had been working with herbs for many years, so of course she could not avoid touching the tree. She immediately saw the extraordinary nature of the tree, especially the watery fruit hanging from the top of the tree, which exuded a strong spiritual energy. As she approached, she saw that a stone tablet was erected under the tree with three big words C Soul Wood. There were a few lines of small letters on the tablet, and ra looked carefully before she realized that this was the inner space of Soul Stones stone. This space is parallel to, but above, the outside world, and the spiritual energy inside the space is very abundant, which gave birth to such a Soul Wood nt. Soul Wood can bloom, and when the flowers mature, they turn into fruits, and each flower and fruit is extremely valuable, and can stimte the potential of ones body when eaten. After understanding, ra did not hesitate to pick a fruit. Although she did not quite understand what effect this fruit actually has, but at first nce is a good thing.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After walking so far, ras mouth was already dry, so she didnt think twice before eating the fruit into her belly. In the mouth, ra felt the warmth of her body, and she clearly felt a mysterious power filling her whole body. Feeling the change, she looked at her body carefully, although she still had slim limbs, but she could clearly feel the difference. Although the original owner was also a youngdy, but not valued at home, often hungry and full, so the body is not good. But this fruit just down the belly, ra felt as if the whole body is full of strength. This fruit is really a good thing. She said secretly. At this time ra also did not feel tired, shey down on the grass, rested for a while, then left this ce and returned to the real world. The sun was still zing high in reality, and she looked down at the time on her phone and was a little surprised. It had been half an hour since she entered the space, but the phone showed that only a few minutes had passed. So The time in space is not synchronized with the real world! Thinking of this, ra gripped the Soul Stone in her hand, which was a rare and good thing. She cautiously put the Soul Stone away and continued her journey. She walked for about an hour and finally reached the city. ra reached out and stopped a cab. Master, go to Jenmer Mansion, ra reported the name of a ce based on the memory in her body. Suddenly, the cell phone in her pocket rang a beep. She pulled out her phone and saw that it was an rm clock, and the rm details read C [Mirage Hotel, 3:30 p. m., Engagement Ceremony] ra pondered for a moment before finding bits and pieces of memories from the original owners mind. It turned out that today was the day she got engaged. She had a baby fianc, Kaleb Khan, the young master of the Khan Family. The original owner had been fond of him since childhood, and had been looking forward to todays engagement ceremony for a long time. However, the original owner did not expect that she would be framed and taken to the wilderness the day before the engagement. After clearing her mind, ra said, Master, Im sorry, Im not going to Jenmer Mansion, Im going to Mirage Hotel instead. After about twenty minutes, ra finally arrived at the Mirage Hotel. She walked to the main hall where the ceremony was held, referring to the route she remembered, but to her surprise, just as she reached the entrance of the main hall, she saw the signboard on the entrance that read Wee to the engagement ceremony of Mr. Kaleb Khan and Miss Polly Bell Polly Bell, who is she? ra searched her mind for memory fragments and finally remembered that Polly was her half-sister. Not true Shouldnt today be the engagement ceremony of the original owner and Kaleb? How did it turn out to be Polly? ras eyes narrowed slightly, as if she suddenly understood something, and quickly walked into the main hall. Inside the hall. This engagement party was originally prepared for ra, although the rumors outside are buzzing, but in fact the wedding facilities are very simple. The number of people was also small, but only a few tables of about ten guests, sitting almost all the rtives and close friends of the Khan Family and the Bell Family. ra walked straight into the hall and looked up to see Kaleb and Polly in the center, hugging each other intimately. Polly is ras half-sister. ras mother died when she was young, and her father married a new wife shortly after her death and gave birth to Polly. The first time I saw her, she had to learn something that others could understand once, but she had to learn it three or five times before she could understand it halfway, unlike Polly, who was smart and smart from a young age, was also very pretty, and was very good at socializing. She was dressed differently than usual today, usually in in clothes, but today she wore a white floor-length wedding dress that wrapped her body tightly, revealing her perfect figure. Kaleb, who was standing beside him, was also purposely dressed up in a very spiritual way. The two of them stood together, really some matching feeling. ra looked at the scene in front of her, but her tears could not help but stay. She knew that this was the original owners emotion. Although the original owner is foolish, but the joy of Kaleb is not mixed with the slightest thought. The engagement party is long-awaited, never thought, now standing in the hall, is not their own. ras sudden appearance attracted a lot of peoples attention. Many of those present were rtives of the Bell Family, and of course they knew ra, and all of them showed disbelieving expressions and discussed with each other C How did this foole back, she was lost, wasnt she? A fool is a fool, look at her clothes, they are in disarray, I think, if you go up to her, you can smell a stench. The crowdughed and said. ra didnt care about the contemptuous looks that were thrown at her one after another. She just stared at a man and a woman with unblinking eyes. Because of the crowds restlessness, Polly on stage soon noticed her too. Sister? Pollys face was pale, full of shock at the sudden appearance of ra. You How did you get back? Those few punks surprisingly did not get things done, at this time ra should not be yed half dead, how did shee back, how dare shee back. Seeing the flustered and nervous look Polly showed, ras heart was clear, although she was not valued, but at least she was also the firstdy of the Bell Family, no wonder those two men were so bold, it turned out that there was someone behind the direction. It is obvious that Polly is the one behind the scenes, and she must be the one who asked the gangsters to drug the original owner to make her lose her reputation. Her purpose, what is it ra took a good look at Pollys actions, and at this time she was extremely nervous, but still held tightly to Kalebs sleeve. The purpose is clear, ra sighed, it is only for the man beside her. When the marriage was arranged for the eldest daughter of the Bell Family, ra was, of course, the obvious choice. But if ra disappeared, the marriage with the Khan family would have to go to Polly. ra knows that Polly has also been fond of Kaleb since she was a child, and she has been approaching him for various reasons since she was very young. But what ra didnt expect was that she would do such an outrageous thing in order to marry Kaleb. After thinking about it, ra wrapped her arms around her and gave Polly a coldugh, Im here, why is my sister so surprised, is it because you did something and expected me not toe back? Pollys face turned white when she heard ras words. Not good. A moment of carelessness had gone too far. Thats not what my sister meant. Polly forced herself to be calm, I just thought you were avoiding this engagement ceremony because of your sudden disappearance yesterday. Is that so? Hearing Pollys exnation, ra sneered a little wider, I thought that my sister would know where I went and what I experiencedst night. The aura of oppression poured in, making Polly a little breathless. Polly took a few steps backwards. No, it shouldnt be like this, how can the fool in front of her think so clearly. Pollys heart was a bit panicked, she tugged Kalebs sleeve, tears in her eyes, with a crying voice shouted, Kaleb. Kaleb, who was standing beside Polly, saw ras face darken and darken the moment she appeared. The Bell Family had promised him that ra would not be present at the engagement ceremony, and because of that he hade over, who would want to marry a fool. But before Kaleb could get angry at the Bell Family, he saw ra approaching Polly with a cold look on her face. When he saw Polly like a scared bunny, Kaleb took her into his arms and was heartbroken. When he faced ra, it was as if he had a new face, full of disgust that made people dodge. ra, you even dare to bete for such an important asion as the engagement ceremony, so many friends and rtives were present, Polly was afraid that the Bell Family would lose face before she came up here in your ce. Kaleb shouted these words fiercely, as loud as if he was holding out for the woman in his arms. The disgust in his eyes for ra was almost on the verge of overflowing. Yes, how could he have a good feeling for ra. Kaleb, as the Khan Familys son, is a prominent figure in City F. Usually, anyone who sees him has to give him some face. But he is such a proud son, but he wants to marry a fool! The worst thing is, this foolish girl also like him, since childhood, followed him closely, he went anywhere, she will be silly to follow, a big brother, even he hated her can not see. When Kaleb remembers the past, he feels disgusted. Thats why he was so excited when the Bell Family told him that ra wasnting back, thinking that he would finally be rid of the shameful handle hed had for over a decade, his nominal fiance. But to his surprise, he and Polly engagement ceremony has not beenpleted, this annoying ra out of nowhere again. How can he be calm about this? ra just raised her eyebrows as she listened to the desperate wordsing out of Kalebs mouth. She observed the man in front of her, the sword eyebrows and starry eyes, indeed a good-looking man. But yesterday, ra had tasted a beautiful man, and when she looked at Kaleb again, she felt that he had a popr face and nothing was different. Tsk. This look, and still have the capital to dislike her? Not to be angry with the dog, thought here, ras smile reappeared on her face, wrapped her arms around, said with contempt. Mr. Khan, have you misunderstood? The words were clearly used with respect but with hidden sarcasm, I, ra, from the beginning to the end, when did I promise to get engaged to you? Kaleb froze, not expecting her to say such a thing today, and for a moment he didnt react. ra? Do you know what youre talking about? He said unimaginably, You didnt agree to be engaged to me? The ra he remembered was always behind his butt, asionally holding a white sarong on her head, and moring to marry him every day. At this moment, she was saying she hadnt agreed to be engaged to herself? Of course not. ra shrugged, Mr. Khan is too naive to take a childhood joke seriously, I dont see you, I wont agree to get engaged to you. As soon as ras words left her mouth, the entire hall took a deep breath. Did they hear correctly! The silly daughter of the Bell Family said she doesnt like Kaleb, Mr. Khan? She is so stupid, how dare she not think of Mr. Khan? Not to mention the others, even Kaleb, the person in question, was once again stunned by ras amazing words. ra! Kaleb came back to his senses, his teeth chattering in anger, Who gave you the guts to say that? Who cant you see, you fool? Chapter 2001 The Reason for Disappearing Facing Kalebs anger, ra didnt panic in the slightest, she stared at Kaleb with two cold eyes and opened her mouth, I said, I, ra, dont see you Kaleb at all, do you hear me clearly! Bitch! Kaleb was utterly exasperated. He did want ra to stop pestering him, but, not to embarrass himself by saying these things in front of so many people. Are you kidding me! ra doesnt even open her eyes and take a good look in the mirror, what is she, and how dare she not look at him? Kaleb was shaking with anger and raised his fist to teach this foolish woman a lesson when a figure stepped in front of him A middle-aged man came quickly from the crowd and, without saying anything, pped ra in the face. ra, you bastard girl! What are you talking nonsense here! ra naturally wouldnt take this loss for nothing, only to see her figure move slightly, dodging the p before the crowd could see her movements clearly. She stared straight at the middle-aged man who suddenly appeared, searching the memories in her mind. It turned out that the middle-aged man was the original owners father, Wilfred Bell, and although he was his biological father, he had treated the original owner badly for so many years. The daughter is silly and stupid, but she is also her own child, but he as a father, but keep the same position with others, it is too thin. ra knew from memory how ruthless Wilfred was, but hearing how he didnt defend his daughter, she still felt a little chill. This kind of father is better than none. Her own daughter, at the age of a flower, had stayed out all night without any knowledge of the situation, and even if she hadnt worried, she had beaten and scolded her as soon as they met. Thinking of all this, ra again sneered, and asked the original father back: Nonsense? I just said my guesses, how can I call it nonsense?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. You! Wilfred didnt expect his silly daughter, who was so obedient, to refute him in a public ce, and he was so angry that he didnt know what to say. When the atmosphere was tense, Polly suddenly spoke up. Sister, I know you are being teased hard, but it was you who took the initiative to give up this engagement party, I just took over for you, and now you areing over here to make trouble, what exactly are you trying to do! Pollys eyes were teary, and her voice sounded like she had been greatly aggrieved. As soon as Pollys words fell, the whole room was stunned by the great amount of information. ra was being teased? By what? What kind of teasing? Even Wilfred was taken aback and asked with an unhappy face, Polly, what did you say? Polly opened her mouth and said as if she had made up her mind, Sister, dont me me, I was going to keep your secret, but I cant just watch you cheat innocent Kaleb, so I can only be sorry. Polly said as she took out a stack of photos from her pocket, about a dozen or so. She faced the audience and said loudly, As you must have seen, my sister was actually seeing other men long before the engagement ceremony, and these, are the reasons why she disappearedst night. The words from Pollys mouth immediately caused amotion on the scene. Everyone full of curiosity scrambled to take the photos in her hands, and when they saw the pictures, they were even more shocked. In these photos, it was naturally ra. Not only that, there were two hands next to her in the photos, and even though the owner of the hands was not photographed, it was easy to see that they were a pair of mens hands. The people here are not stupid, and at a nce they understand what these photos prove. In a sh, the engagement scene was full of people talking C Oh my God, I cant believe this ra, who is usually so silly and dumb, is actually hooking up with men behind the scenes, so shameless, right? Yeah, its really true that people cant look like each other Is she worthy of Mr. Khan? Its a shame. Thats right, she said that she doesnt like Mr. Khan, shes been out there with wild men and shes still pretending to be innocent. The original owners father was also irritated and could not stand it. He walked up quickly and grabbed the photos from the guests hands. Even if he didnt like ra, she was his daughter and a member of the Bell Family, after all. ra! he angrily mmed the photos onto ras body, Look at these, what else do you have to say! ra bent down and picked up the photos scattered on the ground, her eyes were instantly cold, as expected, this was her drugged appearancest night, those two punks must have taken the opportunity to take the photos. In fact, the two gangsters had already died before they could do anything to her, and the photo only captured her drugged appearance, nothing was revealed. ra realized that this must be Pollys backstabbing n. She smiled coldly. Polly, she yed with the evidence in her hand and stared up at Polly with a yful expression, I didnt see that, you have a lot of tricks up your sleeve, you are very cautious. The original thought was that she had only hired two thugs to design frivolity, but what she didnt expect was that there was actually a backhand to get the thugs to take such pictures of her. Polly heard what ra said and felt more and more that she had changed differently from before. How did she suddenly be smart? Could it be that she knew about her n? Polly bit her lip, but what could she do if she knew? Now that the hard evidence was here, she couldnt even jump into the yellow river. Thinking about this, Polly put on a more pitiful look, sister I know, this matter is my fault You asked me to keep it safe, I carried it with me, worried about being discovered by others, but you today did is really too much, I was forced to take it out Polly said, while wiping the tears on her face, afraid that onlookers do not know how pathetic she is. Do a good sister image to defend the sister. Wilfred saw this picture, is more angry, you still have the face to me your sister, they do out of the nasty things, but let others to cover up for you, you, you now immediately to me to exin these clearly. ra sneered and said, I said, I didnt do anything, it was all framed, do you believe me? The evidence is right here, can the photos still be fake? Tell me, how can I believe you! Chapter 2002 The wild man who appeared out of nowhere Heh, thats not good ra smiled indifferently, If you dont believe me, why do I need to exin. You Wilfred was so angry with ra that he couldnt speak, his face was extremely ugly, and he raised his p tond on ras face. If it was the ra of the past, it was inevitable that she would have received this p and been beaten dizzy. But now the soul in the body has been changed, and also ate Soul Woods fruit, now she, senses, reaction speed are not ordinary people can reach. She grabbed Wilfreds hand that was raised in the air, but just at this time C Duang The door of the hall was suddenly opened! What a man! Wilfred is now angry, at this time there are people break into the door, his face can not help but be ugly, turned around and shouted, do not know this hall has been I have been packed, you He was about to get angry, but when he looked clearly at the people who came over, he froze at once. Only to see a dozen men in ck wearing sunsses at the door running in quickly and in an orderly fashion, quickly standing in two rows inside the door. Then a slender figure, behind the men in ck walked in against the light. The man walked unhurriedly toward the hall, one step, two steps finally reached them. The zed lights of the hall shone on the mans face, revealing the mans features. What a handsome face it was, with a straight nose, deep and three-dimensional features that left a deep impression on people who looked at it, as if it was Gods most perfect work. The most striking thing is not only his appearance, but also his body, which exudes apelling aura. A pair of bottomless eyes, as if to see through everyone, eyes like a pool of water, deep and bright, he just walked over, without saying anything, let people feel an invisible sense of oppression. Seeing the man who suddenly walked in, ra was also taken aback, not by the mans temperament, but found that the man who walked in was the same man fromst night. It was him, the man who suffered from the frostbone poison that she used as an antidotest night. Wilfred, who was originally angry, was also involuntarily dumbfounded in his ce when he felt the magnitude of the mans aura and titude.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . You, no, you Wilfred is not as loud as the general just now, and even carefully with some respectful ingratiation, Please ask you What can I do for you? But the man did not pay any attention to him. He swept a nce and walked slowly, aiming at the girl in the very middle of the hall. Amidst the curious plus awe-stricken looks of most people, she was the only one, standing alone, looking out of ce with her surroundings. She is not big, even a little thin, her features are not very impressive but very good-looking, recognizable, even in the crowded ces, can be immediately recognized. Stanley knitted his brows slightly. After returning home this morning, the first thing he did was to have someone investigate the girl called ra fromst night. The result of the investigation told him that she was the eldest daughter of the Bell Family, who had lost her mother at a young age and had been demented since childhood. He did not believe it, how could the quirky girlst night be a fool, if she was a fool, then there are not many smart people in the world, Im afraid. Stanley paid no attention to Wilfred, making Wilfred a little embarrassed, but before he could ask something more, a man standing behind him walked briskly down. It was Kaleb. Kaleb quickly walked up to the man, his face full of surprise and excitement, the tone of his voice, are a little trembling, Mr. Davidson You Howe you didnt say anything about your visit I and my father also went to meet you! The moment Kalebs voice fell, there was a gasp of air. Wilfred was even more shocked. Kaleb You What did you say? This is .. Mr. Davidson? Wilfred actually heard Kalebs words clearly, but at this point he could not believe his ears a little, so he could not help but ask again. Stanley. If it is said that the Khan Family for the Bell Family, is already high climbing, then the Davidson Family for the Bell Family, is not even dare to think of the family. The Davidson Familys ancestors started out in business, and only in recent years began to turn to the military, but a strong economic base and connections, so his family is a legendary existence in any field. As for Stanley, as the Davidson Familys only child of this generation, the Davidson Family proper heir, it is the dream man of thousands of girls, but also all slightly ambitious family to be the object of the association. Everyone was stunned, did not expect to see such a legendary figure at the engagement party today, everyone was excited, especially the guests inside a few beautiful young girls, excited simply to go crazy C Oh my God, this is the legendary Mr. Davidson! His face is too handsome, hes looking over here, hes looking at me! Come on, what are you looking at yourself for, Mr. Davidson is obviously looking at me! The girls scream woke Wilfred up. Surprisingly It was really Mr. Davidson. He couldnt believe it, but he was secretly a little panicked, he just, actually dared to shout at Mr. Davidson! Mr. Davidson will not look for him to settle ounts! But this can not me him, to the Bell Familys status, usually difficult to contact these big shots, see only feel panic, where can still recognize who is. Even Kaleb, only a nce at Stanley from afar, but his unique aura, impable appearance, people can be deeply imprinted in the mind after a nce, so this is why Kaleb recognized him at once. Mr. Davidson So its Mr. Davidson wow. After knowing Stanleys identity, Wilfred became more nodding and smiling with both eyes narrowed. He said, Mr. Davidson, are you here today to attend my daughters engagement ceremony? We did not know that you would be here, this engagement ceremony is a bit simple, you do not worry, I will ask someone to dress up again in a moment, now I will take you to your seat. At these words, Kalebs parents, who were sitting in the highest seat, got up and gave up their seats to Stanley with fear and anxiety. But Stanley still stood still, without the slightest movement. No need. Stanley spoke, his cool voice extraordinarily charming, Im here to see someone. Wilfreds ingratiating smile froze on his face. Looking for someone? Wilfred was a bit stunned, just about to ask Stanley what he was looking for and if he needed help, Stanley had already lifted his steps and left. Stanley went everywhere, the crowd consciously gave way, he passed through a crowd of people, walked to the banquet table in the middle of the stop. Chapter 2003 Do you remember me This is In front of Polly. ????? Whats going on here! Stanley came over looking for Polly, the heroine of todays engagement?! The people around are wide-eyed and murmuring, and Pollys brain is instantly nk, her screams curbed in her throat! Oh my God! This man, the most noble and powerful man on the maind, hade all the way to find her! Polly momentarily forgot that she was the heroine of this engagement ceremony today, and frantically threw her eyes at Stanley, showing the most decent smile in her view. But just at that moment C Go away. A cold voice, unadulterated by any element of emotion, rang out next to her ear. Polly only felt that the dream just created in her heart was broken by a p, the smile on her face was suddenly a little unsustainable, and she did not react to Stanleys words. You What did you say? She looked at the man in front of her with a million shocks, trying to see a hint of a joke in his expression, but Stanley didnt know who she was, and naturally there was only impatience and indifference in his eyes. Cant you understand? Youre in my way. Stanley looked down at the woman whose face changed and changed in front of him, and although he didnt know why it caused her to change, his heart only felt boredom. Polly instantly became pale, how excited she was just now, how disappointed she was now. She hastily retreated to the side, trying to pretend that nothing had happened, but the scene just now, has long been seen by everyone into the eyes. The youngdies of the Bell Family and the Khan Family, who came to the engagement party, naturally, were notcking in the scene where Stanley approached Polly, not to mention how jealous they were. Look, Polly, this woman, she thinks shes so beautiful, she imagines Mr. Davidson is looking for her, she doesnt even take a piss to see what she looks like, she really thinks the ugly duckling can be a phoenix. Its augh, look at her proud face just now, blocking Mr. Davidsons way are blocked out of the sense of superiority, hahahaha. I think that she is afraid she forgot what status she is, today to be Kalebs fiance is already a high climb, but also to another man that look, really disgusting. The girlsments reached Pollys ears, word for word, and she was so ashamed she almost wanted to shrink her head into her neck. She stole her eyes to Stanley, who by now had stopped in front of another figure, this one, her sister C ra. As if she had recovered, she suddenly and aggressively walked up to ra and yelled, No eyes, Mr. Davidson is going through here? Will you make way for Mr. Davidson! The young girls at the party couldnt help but say again C Why are all these women named Xu so brazen, are they unable to walk when they see men? They are all so uncultured, I dont know how the Bell Family raises their children. They want to get Mr. Davidsons attention, but they dont know what they are. Polly was so ashamed and angry when she heard the mockery of the crowd and also brought her along with them. Make way for Mr. Davidson! The more she looked at ras figure, the more furious she was, and she couldnt help but stretch out her hands, trying to push ra aside. But what she didnt expect was that at that very moment C ra. A cold, yet pleasant voice rang out from beside the two. Polly instantly froze again, and the hand extended forgot to withdraw, Mr. Davidson, actually called out ras name.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She looked up, Mr. Davidsons eyes had locked on ras body at this time. The crowd was wondering if ra was in his way and he was about to get angry when they heard Mr. Davidson slowly speak out C Do you remember me? There was a silence. All of a sudden, the entire engagement hall fell into a terrible silence. It was as if everyones mouths had suddenly been sealed by a mysterious magic. Their mouths were wide open, unable to believe what their ears were hearing. Mr. Davidson Called out ras name? Did .. Mr. Davidson came to see today, is ra? This conclusion, let the people present stunned full. The most calm personpared to others is only ra herself. She looked squarely at the man in front of her, and his powerful aura came straight at her, making people want to retreat involuntarily, but ra just stood calmly, and said calmly: I, of course, remember. Stanley looked at ras calm demeanor and raised his eyebrows slightly. Her reaction took him by surprise. There were very few people who dared to look him in the eye. Especially a young girl who looked too weak to be clothed. Recalling the girls bold behavior in the carst night, Stanley became more and more interested in this girl, and the corners of his mouth slightly raised an invisible curve. This is interesting. This girl, this is really interesting. Both. Stanley continued, his tone with an unforced forcefulness, Im sure the promise will be remembered, so please Miss Bell, do as you say. ra heard this and froze a little. Last night, she wrote her name on his hand as she was leaving for her conscience to be clear. But, how could he know what he had said? He was clearly unconscious at that time, even if he woke up and saw his handwriting and tried to find her, he should only know her name, but why did he seem to know everything aboutst night. Could it be that this man was pretending to be dizzy at that time? ra thought of this and shook her head again, this is not possible, she understands more than anyone the dominance of the poison of frostbone, if the poison is still awake when the poison breaks out, then how terrible this persons mental strength has to be. Eighty percent just saw the name curious, so they came over to find her by searching for the root. There is some noise here. ra felt the probing gazes of everyone in the hall, a feeling that made her a little ufortable, so she said, Lets talk somewhere else. Sure. Stanley didnt want to be watched by so many people like a monkey, so he agreed and turned around to leave the room with ra. But the two of them had just taken two steps and had not yet reached the door when they suddenly heard a sharp voice C Stop! Both of them turned around at the same time and saw Polly opening her mouth. She pushed her way through the crowd and stared at the two with burning eyes. Chapter 2004 real face First, he faltered and said, I .. am not preventing you from leaving, and I ask Mr. Davidson not to take offense, I just want to reveal the true nature of this woman. Polly, what kind of tricks are you trying to y again? Polly listened to the words, biting her lips, her hand twisted the corner of her coat, a timid and pitiful look. Now Polly, although the surface is this look, in fact, inwardly has been angry a little crazy, Mr. Davidson actuallye to this woman! How can she be worthy! Jealousy and resentment struck Pollys brain, making her lose her mind, she only wanted to do one thing now C Make Mr. Davidson disgust ra! Mr. Davidson would not hesitate to dump her if he saw those pictures! He would! Mr. Davidson, you cant be fooled by ra, she looks so innocent, but secretly shes a shameless slut! Polly didnt care how vulgar it was, she couldnt let ra climb into Mr. Davidsonsp no matter what. When ra heard Pollys words and unwillingness to instigate hatred, she already understood what she wanted to say. It seems that this girl is going to start slinging mud again with the photos. Polly saw that Stanley did not react to her words, she impatiently picked up the photos scattered on the ground and brought them to Stanley with both hands, Mr. Davidson, you see, you see, these are the evidence, the evidence that she was with a wild man, you must not be confused by her and fall into her trap. When Polly said this, the guests looked nervously at Stanley, wondering what his reaction would be when he looked at these. Stanley didnt reach out to pick them up, but only nced lightly at the pictures. Like ra, he saw right away that it was a picture of her drugged up. He was silent, no emotion in his eyes, and Polly thought he didnt believe her, and her expression became more eager. Mr. Davidson, all this is true, if, if you do not believe, you can send someone to investigate,st night sister did note home all night! I did not lie to youC All right, you dont have to say anymore, theres nothing to investigate. Stanley interrupted Pollys words. When Polly wanted to say something else, Stanley raised his eyes and looked at her with a cold, stern look, and continued, The wild man youre talking about is me. There was a silence. At this time, the entire venue, once again, fell into a silence. Everyone was a bit bewildered, looking at the open mouth of Stanley, for a long time did not slow down. Even Polly, who touched the photo, was dumbfounded, and her eyes stared as if they were going to fall out of their sockets, and she couldnt speak well, You You are Say what Did not understand? Stanley said while picking up the photos and shredding them one by one, with a face as if it were cold ice, I said,st night it was me, Stanley, staying with ra. Stanley was also telling the truth. Last night the two did stay together, and did do some intimate contact. But this sounded like a thunderstorm to the people on the other side. When they saw the photos, they all thought ra was with a man, but they never thought it would be Stanley Stanley! What kind of man is that? If it was with another man, one could say that ra was shameless and ungrateful, but this man was Stanley, and itpletely changed the vor. h h h! What wild man! This is called visionary, blessed, soaring on the branch became a phoenix, not a sound, a stunning ah. The people here are rtives and friends of the Bell Family and the Khan Family, all of them are businessmen, so naturally they are more interested in profits, and some of them are nimble and start to speak up first C ra, do you remember me, I am a rtive of your fathers sisters neighbor, when you were a child, you came to our house, and I gave you a candy, do you still remember? ra is a member of the Bell Family, she has made friends with Mr. Davidson, I told you, ra is no ordinary person. ra, I also bought you a toy when you were a child, but it is worth a lot of money, I see that you also like it, you must not forget it. All of a sudden, the people who had just given ra a nk stare changed their faces and put on smiles as if they were familiar with ra. Even a few people from the Khan Family, who were usually not used to Kaleb, ran to him and mocked him a few times, and as Kaleb listened to this, he became very grumpy inside. These words, he did not want to hear, but on the contrary, but can not refute. The difference between him and Stanley is more than half a star, if ra said alone that she cant see him, no matter who hears it, he willugh out loud, but since she has climbed up to Stanley, saying that she cant see him is not at all too much. When he thought of this, Kaleb was angry, but the other party is Mr. Davidson ah, even if he is more resentful, more annoyed, in front of Mr. Davidson also dare not attack. The most uncontroble emotions in the room, none other than Polly. She nned everythingst night, no one can know better than her what really happenedst night, but Mr. Davidson to defend ra, said that he was with her! Polly was furious, and without thinking, she said, It wasnt you! The next words were on her lips, but she suddenly realized that something was wrong and stopped. But ra already understood what she wanted to say, wrapped her arms around her, the corners of her mouth rose, her eyes looked at her with some evil, Go on, why dont you say, who was I withst night? It was clearly a sentence without any emotion, but Polly was shocked to hear a cold sweat, she did not dare to go on. Polly, you do say it. ra did not want to spare her so easily, she slowly approached Polly, a cold smile pulled out from her face, Polly, you seem to know my schedule like the back of your hand, can you tell me, why? ra was just slowly asking Polly, her tone was calm, but when she heard Pollys ears, she felt a lot of fear.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She stepped back in panic, her face pale, but suddenly stepped on the hem of her skirt by ident. Ah! Polly shrieked miserably and fell to the ground, in a terrible mess. When ra saw this scene, the smile on her face grew even bigger, only to feel that Polly was like a jumping clown, and she let out a disdainfulugh of shame. What a waste. She said, not looking at Pollys face, which had turned pig liver color after hearing this, and left straight from her side. Outside the hall. ra walked quickly to the boulevard and slowly turned around, staring at the man following closely behind her. Chapter 2005 The man in front of her is handsome and has an excellent body. But ra wasnt in the mood to take a closer look. Stanley. Her eyes were slightly narrowed with suspicion, What is your purpose in doing this? Stanley looked at the girl in front of him, clearly with a body full of distressed and embarrassed look, but the eyes did shine as if the stars in the sky. He looked sideways, pretending not to understand and asked, Whats wrong with me? The words that were said were misleading. ra narrowed her eyes slightly, I dont believe youre not aware that the things you said would make people misunderstand whats going on between us. Now ra, really couldnt figure out what was going on with the man in front of her. ording to the theory, he should know nothing about what happenedst night, at best, he only searched based on the name in the palm of his hand. But why, he had to interfere with his own affairs, and in front of so many people, said that unknown words. What was this man up to? Stanley raised his eyebrows slightly after hearing ras words. Misunderstanding? Heughed softly in a small voice, staring at ra closely, his tone clear and cold, I see, Miss Bell is the misunderstanding, afterst night, the rtionship between the two of us, is there anything to misunderstand? When ra heard Stanleys words, her whole body froze in ce. But the next moment, she suddenly understood something, her expression changed slightly No. She abruptly took a step backwards, with a strange look on her face, You Do you .. know what happenedst night?! Seeing a change in the expression of the girl who was pretending to be calm in front of her began to have a change, Stanley didnt hold back a lowugh. Thats right. He stepped closer to ra, almost without parting, and with his head lowered, said, I know. ra had to be shocked now, too! It was unbelievable to think that Stanley had been awakest night. She knew that people who had been poisoned by the frostbone, normally there is nothing, but once ites to the time of the poison, it is like a million ants eating the heart. This man in such a painful moment, but can still retain consciousness, this powerful mental strength can not help but make ra feel some admiration. In addition to admiration and shock, ra also felt embarrassed. Since she was awake, wouldnt he know all the things she did to himst night? God, even though she had strong mental ability, she felt blushing like hell and wanted to shrink her head into her body. Since you know, then Ill be straightforward. She tried hard to drive away her embarrassment and said frankly and sincerely, Last night I was drugged by a trick and approached you to use you to help me undo the drug, this is a favor I owe you, if there is anything you can do for me, just say so, so I can return this favor to you. ra said this without the slightest element of emotion, as if she waspleting a task. But Stanleys look was even more teasing. Give me back my favor? Heughed softly, the tone of his voice clear and cold, What do you think you have to return the favor? ra was stunned by Stanleys words. She looked at the man in front of her, noble and calm, he looked like he was notcking anything. Maybe the only thing he didnt have was the frostbone poison in his body. But this poison, overbearing and brutal, not to mention her today, even her former worlds master, Im afraid they can not find a solution. Thinking clearly about this, ra frowned slightly and continued to ask, Then what do you want from me? Stanley listened to this with a yful expression. Ill have to think about that. Stanley suddenly approached ras side with a quick step, cupped her chin with one hand, and lowered his voice, Last night, Miss Bell ate all my tofu, or now let me eat it back? When Stanley said this, he got closer and closer to ra, his mouth almost close to her ear. The breath exhaled, spraying ras ears, was very different. If it was an ordinary girl, she might soon be immersed in Stanleys tenderness blushing and not knowing what to do. But ra is not the average girl with a peachy heart, she remained calm and unruffled. Stanley, she said in a serious and earnest tone, what do you really want? ra is not Polly, she is too self-aware to think that Stanley is in love with her just because he can tease her with a few words. Funny. What was important to know was how the man standing in front of her, who could resist even the poison of frostbone, with such a terrible mental power, could possibly be aroused by someone she metst night from one side. So ra understands that Stanleys attitude should be that there is something in himself that can interest him. But what ra doesnt understand is that this body is an unloved and demented girl, and she was reborn into this world only a few days ago, so he couldnt possibly know about it. And Stanley saw ras calm eyes, and could not help but slightly side-eye, a trace of amazement shed in his eyes. He found that this little girl, giving people a feeling like a treasure, the more contact, the more it can bring all kinds of surprises and surprises. So calm and sober, simply not this age of girls should have, to know, the general girls see him like this, long ago, the heart apes do not know why. The smile at the corner of his mouth grew even bigger, the more interesting he found it, and the hand holding his chin was loosened.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Im just kidding with you. Stanley put away his smile and straightened his expression, returning to his usual indifference, I hope Miss Bell doesnt take it personally. ra narrowed her eyes slightly, a little confused in her mind, not understanding what this man was trying to do, but she didnt bother to think about it. When you need me somewhere in the future, feel free to look me up, I never like to owe people favors, there is nothing to do I will leave today. ra looked up and said. As soon as the words left her mouth, ra turned around and left without hesitation. Stanley, on the other hand, was silently staring at ras back, looking a bit dazed, not knowing what she was thinking. Only when ras figure disappeared at the end of the road and could no longer be seen, Stanley withdrew his gaze, turned around, and spoke coldly to the side. Have you seen enough? As soon as Stanleys words fell, a slender figure stepped out from the corner. This person is none other than Stanleys best friend and attending doctor C Denis. At this time Deniss pair of peach blossom eyes were rounded, staring at Stanley as if he had never seen him before, and his shocked words were iplete, Stanley You What is your rtionship with that woman? He and Stanley grew up together, never saw a girl around him, even female creatures rarely appear. Chapter 2006 Savior sent from heaven Denis thought Stanley would remain like this until old age, but what he didnt expect was the sudden appearance of this girl, and Stanleys conversation so .. intriguing. The first thing you need to do is to get back to your usual icy appearance. He swept Denis off his feet and said lightly, Like you heard, its just a one-night rtionship. Denis, He twisted his arm so hard that he screamed in pain and realized it really wasnt a dream. God, not dreaming, then is the suning out of the west, Stanley would actually say such things and do such things, is he still the same Stanley who is not close to women! Dont just stand there and stare, Denis was still immersed in the matter and didnt react, but Stanley was no longer interested in spending time with him. Come here, help me check the toxins in my body for any changes. Denis was still secretly digesting the series of words he had just heard, when he suddenly heard Stanleys words, he couldnt help but freeze again.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Testing for toxins for what? He looked bewildered, but suddenly seemed to understand something, his expression changed slightly, Stanley, you dont think that this little girl named ra is the reason why the toxins in your body are suppressed, right? Last night, Stanleys body of frostbone poison suddenly rpsed, Denis overnight by Stanleys assistant Milo brought to Stanley, but just arrived, and unexpectedly found that Stanleys body of toxins have been relieved on their own. Denis, as Stanleys primary care physician for so many years, was shocked and was about to take Stanley back for a full body CT, but Stanley refused and said he had to confirm one thing first. After that Stanley took him to this engagement ceremony site and showed him a puzzling picture. He thought at first that Stanley had taken an interest in this little girl, that the cold-faced man had finally had his first moment, but when he thought about the details C Just now Stanley mentioned that ra was with himst night, andst night was when he was poisoned, so she must have been present when Stanley was poisonedst night. Thats right. Stanley nodded and stated his thoughts, I presume that whenever there was physical contact with ra, the toxins in my body would have been suppressed or even reduced. Exactly, the purpose of hising here today is to confirm his spection. Thats why he deliberately said something unspecified as a way to get closer to ra. Denis listened to Stanleys words with a look of unbelief. Stanley, what are you thinking? This toxicity is clear to you and me, how can we be suppressed just because we contacted a little girl. Denis was a bit weepy, he thought Stanley might be crazy for wanting to detoxify the poison. As a sea-going doctor, Denis, however, disagreed with Stanleys point of view. Is it possible, test it, dont we know. Stanley is not anxious because Deniss disbelief, still a faint look. Denis saw this look of his, ready to say something else, thought about it, or did not speak. Turned around and picked up the instrument, ready to give Stanley an examination. While examining, while can not help but ramble. Your spection is also too ridiculous, no scientific basis at all, the toxins in your body will certainly not start the slightest change, no ?!!! Denis stopped talking, his eyes struggled, his eyes seemed to fall out, he was amazed at the value disyed on the instrument. He thought there was something wrong with his eyes and rubbed them hard, but the value did not change. Stanleys frostbone toxin had gued him for many years, and he had gone around the world to seek famous doctors, but all of them could not help. The toxin, which had remained stable at a value, would only increase sharply during an attack. But right now, right after Stanley and ra contact, the value is really lower than the morning measurement, significantly lower! Even if it doesntpletely detoxify the toxin, its not easy enough to lower it, and that alone is enough to shock Denis. This This is also too incredible. Who the hell is this girl and how can she have such amazing abilities. The data was right in front of him, so Denis had to believe it, and he muttered, OMG, this little girl, is she the savior sent to you from the heavens? ra, on the other hand, waspletely unaware that she had been defined as the savior sent from heaven to save Stanley. She left the party and went straight back to the Bell Family. She followed the original owners memory and found her room. The so-called residence is just a small utility room in the vi. Polly despises ra from the bottom of her heart, but ra is a good-looking girl, so Polly is jealous of her face and makes things difficult for her at home, letting her live in the utility room. ra didnt care at all. She sat down on the messy bed, took out her cell phone, opened the webpage as she remembered, and searched for information about Ching Maind. The main thing she wanted to know was the level of medicine in this world. She learned that there are ancient medical techniques in the Qing Maind, but with the expansion and poprity of Western medicine, Chinese medicine is bing less and less known, and slowly, acupuncture and herbal medicine are being treated as useless. ra skimmed her lips, really ignorant. It seems that there is a great responsibility to let them know the wonders of Chinese medicine, and there is a long way to go. ra was just thinking about it when the Bell Familys maid knocked on the door and called her to eat. She slowly walked downstairs and saw that Polly and Wilfred were already back, sitting first at the table with Isobel Gordon, ras stepmother and Pollys real mother, by her side. Isobel was not able to go to Pollys engagement party because she was sick today, but in the evening she saw her daughtere home with a tearful face, she asked her daughter what was wrong, and Polly told her about ra and Stanley. Isobel knew about Pollys n to set ra upst night, so she was shocked to hear that she hadnt expected ra to not only be trampled by those punks, but also to be involved with Mr. Davidson. This made Isobel alert! ra. With the purpose of prying, Isobel opened his mouth, I heard that you and Mr. Davidson are very familiar, howe you have not told your family before? Chapter 2007 Changing Rooms ra looked at her stepmother with a loving smile in front of her, not knowing how to react, she quickly searched her bodys memories. Isobel was actually a nanny for the Bell Family before ras mother died and hooked up with Wilfred, and after ras mother died, she was eager to marry into the Bell Family. The womans stepmother, who waspletely different from Pollys bratty and arrogant personality, was a woman of great skill. Ive only met Stanley once. When I heard Isobels question, ra curled her lips, As for how we met, you can ask Polly, and Ill thank her for it. ras words were not adulterated at all, if Polly had not drugged her, she would not have been able to mess with Stanley.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . You ! Polly was eating when she heard ras words and was so angry that she mmed her chopsticks and was about to get angry, but Isobel pulled her back. Isobel looked at ra, who was looking frankly in front of her, and her eyes were full of surprise. She clearly felt that the ra of today was not the same as before. The ra of the past, although notpletely stupid, but stupid brain can not turn the corner is true, timid and afraid of things is also true. Now, its like a different person, sharp and to the point. Isobel narrowed her eyes and said meaningfully, ra is very different from her usual self. ra was already sitting at the table when she heard Isobels words, but she gave a lightugh. Auntie Isobel is right about that. She said as she ate whichever one Polly ate, If theres been no change, is it hard to wait for you guys to stomp on your noses? You Isobel looked a little tense, and was about to retort, but Wilfred, who had been eating quietly next to her, spoke up C All right. Wilfred frowned and red at Isobel, Whats the point of talking so much when a family is eating in harmony. The words fell, he looked at ra beside him, an old face full of smiles, Come on, ra, eat more of this crayfish, its freshly delivered, try it. Wilfred said while picking up a crayfish and put it into ras bowl. ra didnt even look at it. She looked up at Wilfred and made a puzzled face, Dad, dont you know Ive been allergic to shrimp since I was a kid? All of a sudden, the atmosphere at the dinner table froze. Wilfreds smile couldnt hang up a bit. It was true that he had not paid much attention to this daughter who had lost her mother in the past ten years, and had hardly ever eaten together, so he really did not know that ra was allergic to shrimps. Then Then you should eat more red meat, its delicious too. Wilfred smiled sarcastically, removed the bowl with shrimp in front of ra, pushed the clean bowl next to it in front of her, and gave her a few pieces of roast pork. Only then did ra eat her meal without any dy. Isobels mother and daughter were furious at the sight of Wilfred pleasing ra! This is more than ten years, in their mother and daughters efforts, Wilfred can be said to have almost forgotten that he has a daughter, they to ras deductions, Wilfred also turned a blind eye. But no one expected that ra suddenly got involved with Mr. Davidson. Mr. Davidsons familys financial strength, the people of F city can be said to be no one knows no one. She hooked up with Stanley, can be said to havepletely ugly duckling into the capital of the white swan, may be one day married into the rich family, Wilfred naturally rare. When she thought of this, Polly was so angry that she almost broke her chopsticks with her bare hands, and her face turned red with anger, but to her surprise, ra opened her mouth again. Dad, theres something I want to discuss with you. Just say what it is, Wilfred said, Ill grant you anything you want! I want to change my room, my room is too small and messy to live in. Wilfred then remembered that ra was still living in the grocery room! His face changed back and forth in a few seconds, and he said, Yes, yes, its long overdue, but Dad has been busy and forgot to arrange it. ra finished thest bite of rice in her bowl, put her chopsticks on the table, picked up a paper towel to wipe her mouth, and said unhurriedly, I think Pollys room is quite nice. Polly had been forcing down her anger, when she suddenly heard ras words, she was so angry that she almost jumped up. ra, you dare to steal the room from me? Youre sick! Unlike her peaceful appearance in front of people, at home, Polly was a spoiled child who never understood the meaning of restraint. Now she cant help it, ra is asking for her room, how can she stand it? Wilfred also did not expect ra to choose Pollys room, she was dumbfounded, and thinking of Pollys temper, she said with difficulty, That There are still a few vacant rooms on the second floor, so ra should go over and take a look, those rooms have good lighting too. But the rest of them dont interest me. ra tossed the tissue paper in her hand aside and said indifferently, Its okay if dad doesnt agree, so Ill continue to live in the grocery room. When ra said that, Wilfreds face became a little ugly. ra seems to be sleeping in Pollys room for sure. One is his precious youngest daughter, and ra is his eldest daughter who has a great future, Wilfred is in a difficult position. But Wilfred had been in the business world for many years, so he quickly learned his priorities, and in a moment, he made his decision. Polly, he cleared his throat and spoke, your sister has been overworkedtely, you know best, so let her have the room. Dad! Polly was aggrieved to see that Wilfred had made his position clear. Wilfred had already made his decision and would change it again easily. Thats it. He put down the chopsticks in his hand heavily and said to Isobel in a tone that could not be resisted, Go clean up after you finish eating. Isobel obviously read Wilfreds position, although also angry teeth, but the face remained cloudy, Okay, let me take care of this, let Polly vacate the room for ra. She said she also appeased the angry Polly. ra took in the scene, not moving her face, but her heart was very happy. She didnt require much in the way of food, clothing and amodation, but she was quite pleased to make Polly, the white lotus, feel unhappy. Chapter 2008 I you’re not enough Thank you, Daddy. ra nodded slightly, paid no more attention to anyone, and got up to exit the main room. With Isobels reluctant assistance, the room was quickly put in order. ra moved into Pollys room, while Polly was squeezed into the guest room by the corner. Polly was furious and threw everything she could on the floor. Polly, what are you throwing a tantrum for! Isobel stepped into the room and saw the mess, her face suddenly turned ugly, Its the middle of the night, so much noise, youll be satisfied if your fatheres here! Mom! Polly saw her mother and could not hold back her long-standing grievances, hugging Isobel and crying out, That little bitch did it on purpose! She has no right to take over my room! Shes not qualified for that! Isobels face could not help but change unpredictably. This ra wouldnt dare to treat us like this before. Isobel frowned tightly, Is it hard to say that she is pretending to be crazy and stupid? I dont care if shes really stupid or not! Polly gritted her teeth, Mom, I dont care, I dont want to marry Kaleb! What are you talking about? Isobel couldnt believe it, You dont want to marry Kaleb, do you? Thats because Ive never met a man like Mr. Davidson! Polly looked resigned, Kaleb is no match for Mr. Davidson! Polly used to like Kaleb, after all, Kalebs looks and family background were considered excellent, so of course she had to hold on to him. But when she met Stanley at the engagement party today, Polly realized that there was a huge difference. When Kaleb stood next to Stanley, it was the contrast between an ant and an elephant. Compared to Stanleys nobility, Kaleb is out of her league! How can she willingly stay with Kaleb? But Isobel heard this but hesitated, the engagement party has been done, you then reneged how to let me to the Khan Family ount?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Its just an engagement party, its not a wedding, just return it. Polly didnt care, I dont care, I want to marry Mr. Davidson, who cares about the Khan Family now! Stanley is the object of Pollys previous thoughts, but today it has all be different. Why could even a fool like ra get into Mr. Davidsons eyes, when she, Polly, was so much better than her? Thinking of this, Polly felt even more resigned and cried, pulling Isobels sleeve, Mom, you must help your daughter, you dont want that fool to marry better than your daughter, do you? Isobels heart was swayed, in the final analysis her daughter could not be worse than that fool, Okay, leave this to mom, you go to bed early. Polly nodded happily when she saw her mother agree, and after seeing Isobel off, she began to look around the room. The room was spacious and bright, but she was not happy about it! ra, that bitch, since she dared to rob her own things, she should pay for everything. Polly thought with hatred, her eyes suddenly caught sight of something on the table, and a cold smile curled her lips. Humph! Robbing me. She picked the photo up, and a look of indignation crossed her eyes, Wait for me! The next day, ra went to school at Oakleaf College. Oakleaf College is the most famous college in Qing Maind, and many of them are the descendants of dignitaries. This body is already 18 or 9 years old, but because of her bad brain and never passing the achievement test, she has been stuck in the same ss as Polly. ra arrived at the academy by car and walked to her ss ording to her memory from her previous life. Somehow, as she walked through the academy, she felt that people around her were pointing at her and whispering to the people next to her, with some ridicule and dislike in their eyes. ra frowned lightly. In her memory, the original owner was always silent in the academy because of her clumsy mind, and most of her ssmates used to ignore her, but today she was suddenly pointed at her. ra walked into the ss with some confusion. The ssroom, which had been lively and noisy, suddenly fell silent when ra pushed the door in. ra didnt care and sat down in the corner seat when those whispers with malicious intent burrowed into her ears C Eh, did you see the schools forum? Theres a picture of a poster on it, I really didnt expect it, ra is usually silly, I cant see that she would do such a shameless thing! Cut, there is a saying how to say, called people can not look, dont look at her like this, seduce men, that can be fine it. Oh disgusting, what a shameless hook, really! Lets stay away from her, in case we dirty our reputation, its not good. Hearing thesements, ra looked over towards those people, and her sharp eyes silenced them. She opened her phone and found the schools forum ording to her original bodys memory. She saw that she had now be the most popr person on the schools forum. The front page of the forum was the pictures she took after being drugged that day, almost all of them were posted on it without missing a beat. Polly is really going to a lot of trouble to make her feel bad. ra thought darkly. One of the girls was a little ashamed that she would be afraid of a fools stare, Fool, whats with the stare, I didnt think you could do anything. The person next to her followed. Thats what Im talking about. Right. What a thick skin too, to have the face toe to school after doing something like that, tsk. ra ignored the ridicule and sarcasm of her ssmates and thought to herself, Polly, shes really forgetting her scars, she just taught her a lesson yesterday and now shes proud of it again? Just as she put her phone away, she heard a sudden snap on the table, and a persons hand pped on the table. ra looked up and saw a tall boy with disgust written all over his face standing in front of him. ra had a hard time remembering in her head that he was her ssmate named Brody Bailey, a veritable yboy, who had been in school for several years and had wrecked many girls, hooking up all day in the college. ra, Brody looked at ra with a raised eyebrow, smiling with a frivolous face, I heard that you are hooking up with some wild men outside, are you already thirsty to this extent? Why bother looking far away, why dont you consider me? Brodys looks alone are quite passable, but the problem lies in his small eyes. His eyes were looking back and forth at ras body impably. Hearing Brodys explicit flirtation, several male students in the ss even whistled and looked at the two of them. ra, expressionless, as if the matter had nothing to do with her, raised her head and looked at Brody indifferently, Oh? Are you talking about you? Chapter 2009 Business cards cause trouble Of course. Seeing ra being molested and not showing any anger, Brody also got bold and leaned down without any scruples, yfully, and his mouth was even more uncovered, I promise you, as long as you follow me, I will definitely treat you well! The first thing you need to do is to get your hands on ras white face. But ra suddenly raised her hand and grabbed his wrist. Followed you? ra raised her eyes, the corners of her mouth hooked up a sarcastic arc, With your weak body and kidney pulse, Im afraid you wont be able tost a few minutes, right? ra, as a ghostly medicine woman, saw that it didnt matter at all. She noticed that when Brody spoke, his voice was quite loud, but his mid-air was not enough, and at this time, when she squeezed his pulse, it was indeed a floating and slippery pulse, a standard kidney deficiency pulse. When Brody heard ra say this, he immediately panicked. You, you bloody mouth! Brody was angry for several seconds before he came back to his senses and said angrily, What are you talking about, I dont have kidney deficiency! Im in perfect health! Brody was so angry that he wanted to break away from ras hand immediately, but ra seemed to have pinched his seven inches, no matter how hard Brody tried, he could not break away, as long as ra exerted a little, he was in pain and cold sweat. Bloody mouth? Faced with Brodys retort and struggle, ra said with a straight face, Are you often woken up in the middle of the night by urine, and often feel the frequency of urine urgency? asionally you get dizzy, your ears feel like bees are buzzing, and your body is cold? Every time ra said one more word, Brodys face turned a little whiter. Brody found it unbelievable that ra was not off by a single point. Why do you know this? He opened his mouth in shock and finished realizing that something was wrong, but the words had already been said and it was toote to shut up. All the students around had heard Brodys words, and they all looked different and talked secretly. Oh my God, is ra really right, is Brody really weak? How old is he? Thats scary. I think its quite normal, look at the girls around himing and going, look at the use of more hahaha. No, ra how to know ah always feel rapared to the previous, like a different person. The students in the ss were whispering to each other, after all, the ssroom is not very big, the sound of their discussion eventually drifted to Brodys ears. This made Brody mad with anger. ra! he looked at the usually demented girl in front of him, not caring about the pain on his wrist, then said fiercely, What are you babbling about, do you not want to live anymore! I dont. Looking at the angry Brody, ras face had no ripples, she just pulled out a small card from her stationery box and handed it over, with a serious face. To be a doctor, you should have a good heart, although your attitude is not good at all, but for the sake of you and I are ssmates, if you want me to help you treat this problem, I can still give you a discount. Brody looked at the card ra handed over, it looked like a business card with a line on it C ra, the ghostly medicine woman, medicine to the disease, call: 15xxxxxxxx7. Is this a business card? Seeing this simple and rough or handwritten small card, Brody only felt that he was tricked. ra, well see about that! He said angrily and angrily walked out of the ssroom. Hey, you dont believe in my medical skills, huh? Seeing him leave like that, ras mood was slightly lost. She looked down at the business card she was holding in her hand and shook her head. Ever since she had made up her mind to promote Chinese medicine that time, she had started to make business cards in order to increase her fame. Because she learned from the original owners memory that no matter what she did here, she had to have publicity and promotion, and she, as a big-name ghostly medicine girl, certainly had to have her own business card. Tch, it seems that this business card is still not exquisite enough for others to be interested in learning about it. ra muttered to herself and put away her business card, determined to design and produce a more attractive business card to attract more eyes. The chatter of the students around her could clearly reach her ears even though they had deliberately lowered their voices. ra curled her lips mockingly. The students looked at each other andughed, but they couldnt help but think ra is afraid that her brain disease is not cured, what kind of nonsense ghost genius medicine girl, you have read too many novels. A cure for all diseases? Im afraid its not one of those old Chinese doctors posted on the telephone pole? Retarded! The fool is still a fool! The bell ringing! With the sudden ringing of the bell, the teacher finally came into the ssroom, and the onlookers dispersed, taking out their books and straightening their backs to get ready to study. ra shook her head and took out her school bag. Yesterday, Isobel packed up her two daughters school bags, so she wouldnt dare to use any dirty tricks on ra now.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ra held her forehead, the original owners learning is too poor, but since she was reborn in her body, it is also considered a fate, naturally, is also intended to learn well. This continent has little fighting spirit, but the good thing is that there are many new technologies and discoveries, ra is still very curious to know. She also learned about the existence of Western medicine on this continent, and as a ghostly medicine girl, she certainly hopes to be able to integrate the two kinds of medicine. After flipping through the textbook in her hand, ra held her forehead again, it was about the review stage, and it was already the third time she had studied it, but she still felt unfamiliar with the content. ra gritted her teeth and searched her memory hard, while flipping through the textbook at hand again, she could finally see the general outline. The ssmates mingled like ghosts when they saw that ra was studying seriously? Hey! Look at her, ra isnt dazed or sleeping Shes studying? Hahahaha too funny, right? Now that shes in her third year of high school, shes not going to graduate no matter how much she learns! The ssmates did not hide their malice and disdain for ra, but ra did not take it to heart, after all, she was already fully engaged in her studies. Even when she was eating, she kept her book in her hand, silently chanting physics forms in her mouth. Why is my sister still reading in the canteen? Its a pity that you dont have enough time to work hard, right? A sarcastic and mean voice rang in her ears, and ra, who was reading hard, raised her head impatiently, and her pretty peach blossom eyes were filled with hostility and killing intent. Its this Polly again? The dangerous aura in ras eyes sank down and was reced by a wave of indifference. Chapter 2010 Photo Fiasco I have something to ask you. ra single-mindedly, instead of making Polly a bit jittery, but still tough and stand up and say. If youre asking me about a topic, dont bother, its toote for you to learn anyway.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. In the face of Pollys repeated taunts, the indifference on ras face remained unchanged, but her words rang out like thunder in Pollys ears. I know that you posted the photos on the forum. Pollys hands and feet went cold for a moment. She was the only one who had the photos, who else could it be if she hadnt posted them? ra had Stanley to rely on, she could no longer openly cross ra, but behind the scenes she could still do some tricks. The others dont know that she has climbed into Stanleys shoes and will only call her a slut. Soon ra will be overwhelmed by rumors, and Stanley will never have an affair with a notorious woman! Pollys mind was deftly calcted, but she still didnt realize from the bottom of her heart that ra had changed, and therefore didnt expect the awkwardness of a face-to-face confrontation. Despite her face, Polly, who had been spoiled since childhood, was not likely to bow her head easily, and she denied it with a cold grunt. You say its me is me? Stop spouting blood, what photos, I dont know what youre talking about! Youre the only one who has the photos, and youre still talking tough? ra was always light-hearted, as if she was 100% sure about this matter, which made Pollys heart more and more panic, but her pride still supported her. Polly took a step back in panic, but she didnt care about her image and screamed. I dont know what youre talking about! Youre obviously an idiot and youre acting like you know everything in front of me? You cant even solve a trigonometric function, and you still have time to doubt this and that, so lets see if you can pass the midterm next weekend! ras eyes then had a hint of fluctuation, examination? The original owner continued to search in his memory, half a day before remembering that the weekend is really the midterm exam of the college. I didnt think the exams woulde so soon ra scratched her head and mumbled, Is there time to review? There are still quite a lot of subjects. Seeing that ra, who was just unperturbed, was silent, Polly looked like aplete viin. ra dreaded midterms for a reason, it was really her day of suffering because she couldnt do anything because of her brain disease. Last year, her chemistry paper was even posted on a bulletin board, and her ssmatesughed at the messy equations on it. If you have the heart to sling mud at others, why dont you think about how to pass first? Pollys eyes were full of sarcasm, her hands gently around her chest, and she couldnt help but increase her volume, almost shouting at ra. Usually its better to do less of those underhanded things and give yourself some virtue, so maybe you can even get a few more choice judgments right or something! A snicker immediately rang out around, it turned out that unknowingly a circle of students had already gathered around, and now hearing Pollys taunts, some peopleughed unkindly. Seeing that she had received a response and that everyone wasughing at ra, Polly felt a long sigh of relief. Thats how a fool should be treated! The studentsughed while looking at ra, usually at this time she should be crying and running away, her face full of snot and tears is also quite funny. I didnt expect tough so hard that my face froze, but ra was still sitting still, her expression iparably natural, as if she didnt know that she was the one being mocked. Polly. There was a sudden silence around the room, not expecting ra to suddenly speak up, but ra didnt pause and continued to speak. What position can you rank in the school? Not expecting the sudden cue to herself, Polly choked, but immediately replied with a sneer. The top 100 in the grade I can handle, unlike some people, who have been hanging on for so many years, and are hanging on until they are one ss with their own sister and still do not know how to repent. Only a hundred? ras tone was a little surprised, so proud and mocking tone, she thought how to get a top ten. Hearing the contempt in ras tone, Polly was furious. What are you talking about? Are you looking down on me? If you have the guts to show me the top 100, its funny. While listening to Pollys anger-filled taunt, ra was calm as usual. Boring. ra expressed her disdain for Pollys anger, and now Polly was really losing her mind. You have the guts to take the test! If you get to the top 100, Ill let you p me twice! Polly was so angry that she didnt realize how dangerous her words were until a few whispers rang out around her. ra, who had just said Polly was boring, jerked her head up and stared eagerly at Polly. Is that true? Polly suddenly regretted it a little, but couldnt backtrack in front of everyone, so she had to grit her teeth and answer. Of course its true. With a stroke of genius, Polly smiled evilly. But if you dont make it into the top 100, youll have to walk around all over the school naked! The crowd erupted in whispers, the bet was too big and vicious! I thought ra would beg for mercy or cheat, but she dly nodded and epted the bet. Pollys shock did not affect her excitement. ra was really out of her mind! If she agreed to this kind of thing without even thinking about it, shes sick! The photos werent convincing enough, so the video of her walking around campus naked was enough for Stanley to ditch her, right? Of course, the schools forum, online, can not be spared. Sister, since we have a deal, we cant go back on it. The students are watching. ra raised her eyes and looked at Polly, who was trying to look righteous, and smiled softly. As long as you dont break the contract first, everything will be fine. Pollys eyes are wide open, at this time is still tough, even if the reputation is ruined is her own asking for it! The two bets on the blessing of the students onlookers, a ssroom spread throughout the school. Hey, did you know that ra and Polly made a bet at noon today? I heard, ra also do not know how to think, each time the science synthesis does not add up to ten points. But its good that ra lost, shell have to skate around the campus naked if she loses! Hahahaha, no matter they win or lose, its good for us, I really want to see the Bell Family Missy lose a bet. Chapter 2011 See Kidney Deficiency Again So ra was once again involved in the whirlpool of rumors, but she remained calm and unperturbed. With the ringing of the bell, ra finally ended her school day, but she was more eager to rush to the print store in front of the school than to go home. Ghost Medicine Woman Looking at the four unknown words, the print store clerk looked at ra with a difficult face, quite a beautiful child, but unfortunately a fool. Finally getting the beautiful business card, ra nodded with satisfaction and arrived at a prestigious Chinese medicine hospital ording to the directions of her phones navigation. ra had just arrived in this world and checked carefully. Nowadays, ancient medicine is almostpletely gone, and all kinds of herbs and furnaces are hard to find, so there is basically no way to start. The good thing is that she didnt give up and found this Chinese medicine hospital, Mapleleaf Mansion, only after several days of research. Those unknown medicinal herbs, if not here, it is probably extinct. I did not expect Mapleleaf Mansion is such a magnificent building, although it is a Chinese medicine hospital, but it seems that some simple Western medicine emergency ces are equipped. The buildings corridor is Amani, and the eaves are pecked high enough to calm peoples hearts, and the people on top of it are not ordinary. But this has no effect on ra, she used to live in a ce where basically every home is like this, this ce has something she wants to have value. As soon as she entered the door, ra waved her big hand and packed all the herbs she wanted as far as the eye could see, even a set of gold needles, anyway, she swiped the ck card of her heartless father. Looking at the guys face full of joy packing herbs, ra was lost in thought, here also does not look like alchemy furnace ah? When asked, I realized how serious the decline of ancient medicine is now, even the jars for decocting are rare, and are made by the pharmacy to get some equipment to do it uniformly. The sky is the limit, take your time to find it, you can still customize it if you cant find it. ra picked up the packed herbs, but there were so many that she could hardly see the road. Just as she reached the door, a big resistance almost knocked ra down, and the herbs fell partly out, and an arrogant voice rang in ras ears. Youre sick, arent you! Cant see anyone? ra looked up in bewilderment, the voice was still a bit familiar, and sure enough, a look of thievery, not Brody can still be who. And Brody finally saw ra buried behind arge bag of herbs, immediately full of obscurity waving his hand. How can I meet you everywhere, its disgusting. Today just by ra said kidney deficiency will be a army, did not expect to see ra in the hospital again, Brody want to cry. The girl he was chasing recently had toe here to buy some beauty pills for skin rejuvenation, which he heard were more effective than tens of thousands of dors of cream. The girls name is Brody, of course, must hurry to bring it to the goddess, and then he ran into ra. ra looked at Brody, gaze down, saw the Chinese medicine in Brodys hand, and then showed a smile of satisfaction. Its okay, youre still young, take care of your body now, the kidney deficiency will be fine. She still appreciates this type of patients who are cured when they are sick and do not cover up. What are you talking about! Shut up! A loud shout, scared ra shrunken neck, fierce what? I just admired you. The girl who was with Brody had aplicated look on her face, she didnt understand the situation, and suddenly said what kidney deficiency? What is she talking about? What kidney deficiency? Who? The girls questioning made Brody panic, chasing a girl halfway to kill a ra really is to kill. Brody turned his head nervously and stammered an exnation. Dont listen to her, shes known to be an idiot in our school. The new girl Brody had befriended had dropped out of school early, so she didnt know what kind of reputation and performance ra had in school. Its just that this ra looks clear-eyed and has a nd expression, not demented, huh? How am I talking nonsense? Look at yourself, your tongue is pale, your moss is thin, your pulse is thin and sunken, maybe there is slippage impotence and premature ejaction, what is it if not kidney yang deficiency?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Arge string of proper nouns hadpletely convinced the girl, her gaze became moreplicated, and the angry Brody did not care much. Raising his fist to ra rushed forward as if to hit. And at this time in the highest level of Mapleleaf Mansions secret room, an old man stroked his goatee, his eyes filled with unbelievable joy and shock. Your toxin has really stabilized a lot, Little Chu, is it some new treatment protocol youve used recently? Thinking of the sudden hot kiss and small hands that night, the girls cool, determined eyes, Stanleys lips curled up in an arc that he didnt even notice. Just sort of. Appeasement? The old man trailed off with an unhappy face. What? Dont be so ambiguous! The most taboo for a healer is this kind of ambiguity, not to mention that this is his patient, who has changed in a way he doesnt know, so of course he has to ask clearly. Denis hastened to save the day. I just changed the dosage to try it out, but I didnt think it would really work, grandpa, hurry up with the acupuncture, right? He cant stay any longer. Yes, at this moment to Stanley diagnosis is precisely Deniss grandfather, Buddy Austin. Naturally, Mapleleaf Mansion is also the property of the Austin Family, the Austin Family has been practicing medicine for generations, and Buddy is the best of several generations, growing up in a family of Chinese medicine. After he grew up and went abroad for further studies, he then became interested in Western medicine, and under the perfect learning environment of the system, Buddy finally finished his studies. So he is not only proficient in Western medicine, but also a world-renowned Chinese medicine saint, only older, not willing to bother to do those delicate surgical procedures. This is to engage in a special Chinese medicine hospital, see some difficult cases or something, and Stanleys body toxin is his hand to stabilize. But although the toxin is temporarily stabilized, but still need to continue to replenish the effect of the medicine to continue to achieve the effect of stability. So the agreed upon time, Stanley wille to Mapleleaf Mansion every month, by Buddy personally to give him the main needle, so as to stabilize the toxins in the body. Buddy bristled, he could see that his grandson was perfunctory, but he was not in a position to ask, so he puffed up and gave Stanley the needles. After the usual, Stanley and Denis exited the house together respectfully. But just down the stairs, the two were attracted by a noise, it was two women and a man arguing at the front door of Mapleleaf Mansion. Denis was wide-eyed, a man and a woman confronting each other? The man was bullying the little girl? Chapter 2012 dissuade I cant believe Im bullying a woman on my turf. Denis muttered indignantly, rolled up his sleeves and was ready to go down and stop it, but he suddenly got a good look at the girls stubborn face. Surprised, his mouth opened wide and he turned back to yell up at Stanley in mid-air. Hey! The savior you said! Hearing his friends words, Stanley also looked up in the same way, and, as expected, saw ra standing in the doorway with an indifferent face and confronting Brody. Thepanys main goal is to provide a solution to the problem. Brody, who had already jumped up, suddenly stopped in the air for a moment, and then fell backwards hard, attempted to hit someone, Brody was angry and was already losing his mind. The next second his own wrist was pulled. Who the fuck is it! Brody yelled. But when he turned around, he met a pair of deep, bottomless eyes, which contained a hostile aura that made him shudder. Chu Brody froze, the words are iplete, of course he knows Stanley, his family is also mixed with high society, okay, but this Stanley is a time to see Stanleys thin lips pursed, disgust on his face is not hidden in the slightest. Get out. He just held Brodys wrist tightly in order to stop him from hitting someone, but this time he also shrugged it off with disgust. Brody was thrown by the powerful force of a staggering, also do not care about other things, pulled aside the dumb goddess and run, can not afford to offend ah! Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Stanleys gaze also returned to ra, his eyes mixed with a trace of imperceptible tenderness. All right? Stanley is really shy of words, he has sized up ra, there are no injured ces on her body, she should not be bullied yet, right? ra for these two words of concern does not think, a connoisseur will know whether there is ah, this person must have practiced kung fu, otherwise can not be so fierce. She looked at Stanleys bony hands with curiosity and asked. Youve practiced kung fu? Stanley was stunned. I was in the army for a while. Dont look at the Davidson Family is now a handful of business, but their early years are also generations of the military, although now in business, but from childhood experience is essential for the Davidson Family people. Oh. ra nodded her head, she guessed it anyway. Thanks just now. Its always convenient to not have to do it yourself, and when someone else helps you, its appropriate to say thank you. Not caring about ras light-hearted thanks, Stanleys gaze instead fell on therge bag she was carrying. What do you need so many herbs for? Stanleys heart was secretly a little worried, she needed so many herbs, was she injured? ra felt that Stanleys question was a bit inexplicable, but for the sake that he had just saved herself, ra still raised her eyebrows and answered his question.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Of course its for boiling medicine and making pills, what else do you think Id use it for? Stanleys expression changed a little, his iceberg face finally loosened. You refine it yourself? You know how to heal? ra found this even more amusing, and while gathering the herbs that had just fallen to the ground she replied carelessly. Of course I do. After thinking for a moment, ra added a sentenceter. But I cant cure the poison in your body. The original Stanleys frostbone poison is not very good, not to mention the thinness of the continents Dou Qi, it is even more difficult to remove. She didnt want to give herself a hard time, but then ras neck was grabbed fiercely, and she was surprised to meet Stanleys frosty eyes. How did you know I was poisoned? His tone was sinister and guarded. This really cant me Stanley, his poisoning is a matter of secrecy, except for his own beloved and the Austin Family who has been helping to stabilize the toxin in his body. It is impossible for anyone to know about his poisoning, and that hot kiss that day stabilized the toxin for himself. He had thought it was just a coincidence, but now the girls words had forced him to take it seriously. ra had deliberately approached him to detoxify himself, knowing that he was poisoned, and he could only interpret this as the girl having an ulterior motive. ra was strangled and couldnt breathe, she didnt expect that she was just trying to get some peace and quiet, why did this man suddenly turn his face away? Let go of me now. ras eyebrows knitted together, she really didnt like being treated so rudely. Wasnt it the day we met when you were in the throes of a drug attack? Why are you still so reactive? Ive felt your pulse, how could I not know you were poisoned? But Stanleys eyes were still full of defensiveness, he didnt believe that it was just that simple. Just by my pulse, you could know that I was poisoned and still in the process of poisoning? Stanleys questioning made ra feel ufortable. I just said I cant cure your poison, but that doesnt mean I cant see it, Ive said I can heal, Ive taken your pulse, what exactly do you have to doubt? ras eyes were bright and shiny, like there were stars, and her face was full of frankness and really didnt look like a woman with ulterior motives. But Stanley still could not easily drop his guard, and hearing the girls words, he had a deeperyer of doubt. ra knew she was poisoned, but didnt seem to know that she could cure herself of the poison. Stanleys side was caught up in his own thoughts, but the force of his hands did not rx in the slightest, which ra could not stand, rolling her eyes and saying. Youre hurting me, let go of me now. Stanley was stunned and let go of his hand, ra then stood firm on her feet, her delicate hands caressing her reddened neck. Just now Stanley did not hold back the force, the neck has been very obvious red piece, in the other white skin against the more hideous look. Im sorry, Im the one who offended. Stanleys mouth was full of apologies as he took a step back to indicate a polite distance from ra, then hesitantly spoke again. If I may, I hope Miss Bell will keep this a secret. ra rolled her eyes as usual, she was not some little girl who didnt know any better, ording to Stanleys current situation and status, the poisoning matter certainly couldnt be publicized in a big way. Dont worry, I wont go around talking about it. Stanley smiled and nodded his head, aside Denis looked dumbfounded, this iceberg can also smile at women? The toxin in your body, if I have a way to help you unlock it, I will contact you again. Chapter 2013 Of course, we must be responsible to the end The actual fact is that you cant be a good person, you cant be a good person, you cant be a good person, you cant be a good person, you cant be a good person. The actual fact is that you will not be allowed to pursue it, since there is a difficult disease, you have to try your best to try, this is a qualified healers healing policy. This is the only way to get the most out of the situation. Stanleys face suddenly turned strange because he remembered something he shouldnt. At the time ra helped stabilize his toxin, he told Denis about it, and his best friends words stuck with him. But just kissing and touching you can make the toxin so stable, if you can have a more intimate step I think 80% of this poison will be solved. In fact, at first knew that this is just a joke said by his best friend, not to be taken seriously, he also did not take it to heart at all, let alone consider the feasibility of this method. Its just that now that this girl is standing in front of herself with bright eyes, swearing that she will find a way to help herself, he has no reason to, remembering this matter. Do you mean if you can help me, you are willing to do anything? Ghostly opening his mouth, Stanley barely knew what he was saying. ra didnt know what was going on between Stanley and her best friend, and didnt understand what Stanley really meant, so she naturally agreed. Thats natural. After all, this is the famous poison of cold bones, a poison that your own master has never been able to solve in his life. If she could solve this poison herself, the old man would be so angry that he would jump up from the coffin and scratch her, how much bragging capital would this be? Stanley heard her answer, his expression was obviously stunned, while the bottom of his eyes were unfathomable. The girl in front of him was thin and small, always with an indifferent expression on her face, but he always remembered that day in the car, her warm and soft lips in the dim environment. The thought of her being able to relieve himself of the toxins in his body in a more intimate way made him feel a heat in his belly and a tightness in his throat. His own nasty thoughts surfaced inside him, which made him afraid to look the girl in her pure eyes again. ra was concentrating on looking down and picking up herbs, not paying any attention to how much struggle was going on in the heart of the man in front of her, and only greeted politely. Then Ill leave if theres nothing else. Stanley didnt make a move to stop, ra walked down the street with her bags of herbs in her arms and took a taxi like nobodys business. And Stanley Section kept watching her back getting smaller and smaller until she disappeared. Cough cough cough. A teasing cough interrupted Stanleys thoughts, and he turned around to meet his best friends bitchy grin. Denis, however, didnt want to let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I didnt think our Mr. Davidson would be interested in women too? Stanley was probably toozy to pay attention to him, so he didnt even bother, but he suddenly spoke up sharply as if he thought of something. You said before that if we do something more intimate, my toxin will be able to contact, how sure are you of this situation? Denis froze for a moment, why did he suddenly jump to business? He hadnt flirted enough, but answered honestly. I think there is 80% certainty, but it still depends on the actual results. Stanley once again fell into deep thought; an eighty percent certainty was indeed worth a try. Makes sense. Stanleys eyes curved, surprisingly, his face was tinged with a smile again. I guess we really should try to see if it works. Denis dumbfounded looking at Stanleys once-in-a-decade smile, thinking afraid not to see a ghost, the mouth has been indisputable, out of the scream. Are you crazy, how can you experiment with a living person, no, how can you experiment with a little girls innocence? Denis was in pain, beating his chest, as if the one standing in front of him was not a business handful of Stanley but a punk. You are really too beastly, you cant ignore the innocence of the little girl for your own sake, you are so irresponsible. This cant me Denis for thinking so, after all, Stanleys try is really easy to think wrong, try is not irresponsible? I didnt expect my long-time friend to be such a person, tsk. I didnt say irresponsible. Stanley frowned, and his tone returned to cold and icy. I tried it, so naturally Im responsible for it, whether it works or not. Denis nearly rolled himself over with a nk stare. The same moment. ra, who had gotten out of the cab and returned home, was currently leaping around the room to sort the herbs. After packing up the herbs, ra put the golden needles close to her body. This thing not only can practice medicine to save people, but also to save their own lives at critical moments, of course, it is necessary to keep it close to the body.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Then she went to her Soul Stones stone space, and she couldnt help but feel sad. This continents fighting qi is really too thin, even if the herbs grow into also wilted, the efficacy of the medicine is probably not much better. The first thing I did was to nt a few green seedlings while I was thinking about ra, because I have plenty of Dou Qi in my space. Soon after nting rows and rows of medicinal seedlings, ra pped her hands in satisfaction and was about to water and fertilize when a mean and familiar voice rang in her ears. Still sleeping here now, I see you are not afraid to walk around the school naked at all, you really are not ashamed. The voice was strangely harsh, but it seemed to be far away from herself, and it was only after a long time that ra reacted to the fact that it was someone from outside the space who was speaking. She immediately closed her eyes and settled down, and when she opened her eyes, she was already back in reality. When she opened her eyes, she saw Polly with her arms around her chest with a mocking face, and ras face suddenly became very bad. Did youe in with my permission? Polly immediately shouted as if she had exploded. Its my room, I came in, so I came in, how about that. ras good-looking eyebrows furrowed tightly together. Are you out of your mind? Forgetting that this is now my room? While speaking, ra had already tightly squeezed the gold needle in her hand, this Polly had repeatedly picked a fight, why should she put up with it? Faced with the stern expression of ra, Polly was more or less afraid in her heart. She only wanted to pick a fight when she saw ra looking like she had a leisurely victory in hand and was a little unsure of herself. As a result, as soon as she entered the door, she bumped into ra sleeping on the table. She had made such a serious bet with herself, but she was still in the mood to sleep. Chapter 2014 Unexpected Harvest But I didnt expect this fools reaction to be so intense, and his gaze was as cold as a cier, which was also strange and unnerving. The good guys dont eat the loss in front of them, the big deal is that she wont bother with ra today. Having made up her mind, Polly stomped her foot and turned around to leave the room. But as she was about to leave the room, she couldnt help but turn and say a few words. ra, you have the guts to sleep here every day and dont study, I want to see what youll do when you lose, just dont deny it. See how long you can becent! He also rolled his eyes and mmed the door heavily before leaving. Only ra, who was sitting on the chair, had aplicated expression. She had clearly entered another dimension. So when she entered Soul Stone, she appeared to be sleeping to the outside world? This is an important discovery, after all, this piece of jade stone she had not yet studied clearly in herst life. This stone is full of dou qi, obviously not in the same dimension as this continent, but she is still not sure if it is the spirit or the body that goes in every time she enters the stone. She was afraid to use Soul Stone in front of people for fear of making a big mess, but now she knew that her body would only look like she was asleep thanks to Polly. ra breathed a long sigh of relief, it seems that she has really got a treasure, I did not expect to be able to use it so recklessly or thanks to Polly. ra finally couldnt help butugh out loud, so it looks like theres nothing to worry about in the midterm exams, and she even got a little itchy thinking about it. The first time I saw it, I was able to get it. Time flies and soon its the day of the midterm exam. This month is really not enough time for ra to get herself into the top 100 on average.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. But the good thing is that she has a cheating device, ra did not worry about striding into the campus, but was blocked by the onlookers. Everyone in the college knew about the Bell Familys bet, and when the test day finally came, the students didnt let the opportunity to humiliate ra slip away. ra, I didnt expect you to reallye to the exam, so lets just wait and enjoy! Unlike the simple rudeness among the male students, the girls were mocking in a roundabout way. ra, go for it, if you can score 30 or 40 points, you might be able to get rid of the bottom of the list! After a burst ofughter, the students were still whispering among themselves. This woman is a bit silly, but her body is quite good-looking, Polly is really a talent. The colleges exam rooms are mixed ording to thest grade ranking, so the top of the grade will be in the same exam room as the bottom of the grade. The Bell Family sisters were dramatically ced together, and Pollys seat was directly behind ras. The students who were assigned to the same test room as ra did not miss the opportunity to talk about it. The students were so unanimous in their mockery that Polly felt that all the aggravation she had suffered for so long had not been in vain, and that this was the right way to treat a fool. Sister must cheer up, do not forget our bet. Polly said lightly on the mouth, the heart has long been happy, but ra did not take this provocation to heart at all. Thest one to be hit in the face was Polly, she had Soul Stone in her hand, there was no reason to lose. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre getting into. ra casually looked at the test paper in hand, not many answers could be directly determined, in fact, after this months badly, she already has a general understanding of this worlds high school knowledge. She spent many nights figuring out the various forms of the science synthesis, but although she knew how to use them, she failed to remember the forms themselves. But at the level she was at now, she definitely wouldnt take the bottom of the test again, except to try and break into the top 100 and surpass Polly with a bang. ra shook her head regretfully, which was still a bit difficult for her now. But it does not matter, anyway, the magic weapon in hand, the world she has. After hurriedly browsing through the test paper again and going over a few forms that she couldnt remember at all, ras head dropped without hesitation and she fell asleep. The Polly sitting directly behind her in the gap of doing questions, but still can not control their curiosity, look up a nce. If you dont look, its just that, this look almost made Polly jump up with joy. She knew that fools are always fools. Even if ra had bravely bet with herself, she could only sleep now, couldnt she? Couldnt she really make any questions? Polly peeked up because she was vaguely worried, she didnt know why ra was like a different person between the night before the engagement party. She didnt know why ra had be a different person between the night before the engagement party. She was not dumb, but also had a strong sense of pressure, and ra looked like she was going to win this bet, so how could she not be worried? But now she can indeed rest assured, this fool into the examination room not even twenty minutes to fall asleep, so dare to say that they can pass their own test. Polly was in a good mood as she continued to work on the questions, unable to suppress the smile at the corners of her mouth. ra was waiting to take off her clothes and walk around the campus in a full circle, and then her reputation would be ruined and she, Polly, would send her back to hell! Only she didnt expect that ra, who is now in a good mood, was also in a good mood. For where the crowd could not see, inside Soul Stone, ra was ttering through the textbook at hand, looking for the form she had just failed to remember. Thats right. The person who said that ra was asleep is simply Ling Stone in hand, and is now looking for the answer. Since the day Polly unintentionally helped ra to figure out the external manifestations of using Ling Stone, ra has been nning for today. So ra had already put all her books and reference materials into the Soul Stone space before the exam, and whenever she encountered a problem, she immediately turned to the book. In fact, after this month of hard study, she had made a qualitative leap in the level of high school knowledge understanding. Only toplete these topics alone and get a particrly good grade is still a bit of a struggle, but as long as there are books, everything can be solved. Chapter 2015 ridicule Whats more, the most important point is the difference in the passage of time, which is something ra herself discovered long ago, the flow of time within Soul Stone space is very slow. The three hours of science exams in the college is three whole days and three nights, so there is no way she will not be able to figure out the topic, after all, there is so much time, she is not really a fool. The idea is that ra haspletely rxed her mind, there is no reason why she cant win, so she just shuttles between the two spaces without slowing down. When she saw that she couldnt, she went into Soul Stones space with her head in her hands and felt that she could write out the answerpletely before she would go out. ra was doing a good job, but to the students next to her, she looked like she was giving up on herself. It was a typical case of not being able to get into the questions, looking at the paper and getting sleepy, then waking up with a start with a peck of rice and a symbolic scratch on the paper. The students were allughing, but ra just ignored it. In the normal world, the test time flew by, and soon the bell rang, and under the supervision of the invigtor, everyone turned in their papers. But as soon as the invigtor left the exam room, the students broke out in an unprecedented spirit of gossip and gathered in twos and threes to talk. Did you see the way ra looked just now? I cant believe she went straight to sleep, she really isnt worried at all, huh? I think she probably had some other physical work to dost night, so shes just using the exam time to catch up on her sleep. The boys unkind snickers rang out. She bet Polly, I think its because she wants to walk around naked in school, right? How else could she not even struggle a little. Her ssmates spoke sarcastically, but ra didnt care, she had to prepare for her next exam. In full view of everyone, ra slept again, she had to study in space! The next three exams are all the same, although you can go into the space to flip through the books, just helpless, the level of effort and effort is not reduced. After all, the original owners foundation is really too poor ah, she a month of hard learning although effective, but the cost is to make their own mental strain is great. It just seemed to everyone that ra hadpletely given up on herself and spent all her exams between half-asleep and half-awake, and that she would definitely lose to Polly. ra ignored this and soon all the exams were over and ra stretched hard, feeling more refreshed than ever. As she was about to leave the ssroom for a walk, she was startled by a scream of excitement. Mr. Davidson has sent Sigh of Angel back home!!! ra was about to leave when she paused for a moment as she heard someone else address Stanley with respect. She turned her head to find the ssroom uncharacteristically buzzing with girls shouting and beaming with joy. ra couldnt help but wonder, besides bullying herself, were they ever this united? But Sigh of Angel? Whats that? She really didnt know, so she had to grab one of the girls next to her and ask. Not expecting ra to ask a question out of the blue, the female student first gave her a disgusted look, but had the decency to exin. Sigh of Angel is the Davidson Familys diamond ring passed down from generation to generation, for engagement, and this diamond ringes with a big deal. It is obviously something that has nothing to do with itself, but the female student is still talking about it with a lot of enthusiasm. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are getting into. ra still didnt understand what was so exciting about this, instead the girls were a little surprised. How could you even know about this? After all, this diamond ring is really famous because the value it represents is not its value as a diamond or a wedding ring itself, but that status it represents behind it. It represents the youngdy of the Davidson Family and the future position of the Davidson Family as the family, so how can this keep the girls quiet? Looking at their excited and yearning expressions, even ra couldnt help but be a little curious, what kind of jewelry could make people so excited? With this in mind, ra opened her phone and did a casual search, only to find that the news of Sigh of Angel and Mr. Davidsons possible engagement was all over the ce. It was only because they were disconnected from their exams that they didnt pay attention, and it was only at this time that they joined in the national spection. Which little girl is so lucky to get the diamond ring? ra, however, grinned disdainfully as she finally found all the information about the diamond ring and after weighing it for half a day, she had to be honest with herself. It was just a diamond, and she thought it was some amazing piece of jewelry, and although the cut was quite dazzling, she wasnt so excited about it. Her original continent in fact does not treat this kind of stone very well, after all, the hardness is too big, it is not convenient to make into a container of fighting qi and so on. Not to mention the fact that diamond is just a kind of carbon element, its not enough to get excited like this, ra shook her head. The people of this continent are so strange, treating people who are not hurting them with deep-seated malice, and getting excited about things that have nothing to do with them as if they were already in their hands. After walking out of the ssroom, she really cant stand the noise, ra hundred chatted and skipped up to the school rooftop. The view from the rooftop is very good, and you can blow the wind, not to mention that at this time of year, everyone has just finished their exams and are gathered together to chat, there should be no one on the tform. So she kicked and stomped forward, while tilting her head and looking aimlessly at the white clouds in the sky, but suddenly there was a strange touch under her feet. Shit, who is it, do you want to die? ra froze, and the boys roar had exploded in her ears.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ra looked down and saw something under her feet. A thing? I should say it was a person It was a handsome teenager who was still wearing the school uniform, but always felt a little unruly. For example, he would make small changes in the cuffs and end up making the whole school uniform look different. ra was busy taking a step back. Im sorry, I didnt see you just now. The boys beautiful eyes were wet like a puppy, his hair was with a little mess, and there were a few confusion around him, so it was obvious that he was just sleeping. Chapter 2016 was invited Only then did he sleepily stand up, fixed his eyes on the girl in front of him, and then grinned like he had eaten shit. Unlucky ah! Im unlucky to run into you in a ce like this, why do I always feel like youre a ghost, I see you everywhere. Im not sure Im going to be able to see you. The boy stood up viciously, not forgetting to grab his clothes, still muttering. ra was helpless, she now knew who this mouthy boy was. Carson Dixon, his fame as the colleges schoolboy, but what gave his life a boost was also considered his penultimate grade. In addition to ra, he can be said to be one of the worst performers in the entire senior exams, but it is entirely thanks to his face that his poprity is still quite high in the college. Compared to the treatment of ra, it can be said that it is a difference of clouds and mud, he is also like everyone else, are avoiding ra, at this time is also ready to leave. Wait a minute. Unexpectedly called by ra suddenly, Carson was a bit baffled, but still turned back in disgust. What for? Im not interested in you, after all, the grades are worse than mine. The corners of ras mouth twitched, a second tost, why do you always emphasize the academic achievement thing? I, the original owner of this body, actually couldnt even pass this kind of person. Shame, too much shame, but ra was still calm on the surface. You didnt take anything. Carson was stunned to see the mock questions on the floor, then quickly returned to his cynical appearance. Dont want it, just throw it away. Saying that, he closed the door and left. ra lookedplicated, but did not force herself, except that she picked up the mock question book and casually flipped through it. The first question made ra lookplicated, this person seems to be copied 5 into 25? The first question is, What is the reason for this? Thepanys main goal was to get the best out of thepanys business. Only just as she reached the door she was stopped by a few burly men in ck suits, and ra didnt move as she squeezed the gold pin. Soon there was a well-dressed man walking out from behind them. Only the well-dressed man suddenly bowed his head to her and said to ra with respect in his voice. Miss Bell, our young master has an invitation, and I hope youll be gracious enough toe back with us. ra looked at the man in front of her, and then suddenly remembered his identity, wasnt this the same assistant who always followed Stanley around? It seems to be called Milo. Does he want to see me for something? ra still wanted to ask about the mans sudden invitation, but Milo had no intention of answering her positively, but only answered vaguely. Im not too sure what the boss thinks, just that its good that youreing with us. ra nodded, after all, Stanley had been kind to her, and she didnt hate the man too much, so there was nothing wrong with going along for the ride. She got into the car, followed by Milo, and the car drove quickly to a private club. The private club is in the shape of a cruise ship, the entire interior is built to imitate a ship, and there is an artificial sea underneath, extremely realistic, exquisite buildings and pavilions, jade trees have everything. It is really luxurious, and only the top business people can enter here, but ra is nothing to fuss about, just follow Milo into a private box. As soon as he pushed the door, he saw the man sitting inside, and he was still as inscrutable as ever, even if he sat there and did nothing. But he is still the most shining presence in the crowd, because of his presence, ra always feel the air pressure in the room are lowered a few points. He said nothing, did nothing, and was able to be so oppressive. Today he was wearing a dark shirt that wrapped tightly around his young, powerful body, showing off that air of power and dominance. ra took a deep breath and sat down across from him. Her strength lies in not being surprised by changes, and this really impressed Stanley. The waitress in Chinese dress came in and brought a dish to the table, each dish was unique and exquisite. ra stared intently at Stanley, wondering if he hade to her because of the toxins in his body. What exactly did you want to see me about? ra asked, but Stanley was in no hurry, he just picked up his chopsticks and casually picked a chopstick of salmon. Lets eat first and talk afterwards. ras eyes widened. Im not here to eat, so just say what you have to say. Stanley, however, raised an eyebrow nomittally. Youre too skinny, eat first. ra closed her eyes helplessly, what did he have to do with her being fat and thin? What the hell did he want with himself? The actual fact is that Stanley is telling the truth, he has long found that this little girl is light and fluffy, not eating more to grow fatter how can it work? The original also wanted to ask further questions, but Stanley has already picked up chopsticks elegantly began to eat, ra had to follow the chopsticks. If you dont eat actively, you have a brain problem. But the two people have nothing to say, the meal is both silent and depressing, ra is simply tasteless. But at least give enough face, finished a bowl, ra then put down the chopsticks. Now you can say it, what exactly is the matter of finding me here? Her curiosity had long been piqued, and Stanley across the table had finally put down his chopsticks and wiped his hands with a warm towel. Stanley suddenly took out a small box from behind him, then gently pushed it in front of ra. ra was still full of lonely doubt.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Whats in this? Stanleys eyes were fixed on her, and the corners of his mouth curled into an imperceptible smile. You can open it and see for yourself. Respectfully, ra opened the box with a beak, but soon her expression was filled with surprise. As soon as the box was opened, the whole house was reflected in the light, originally in the picture did not feel anything, but when it was really in her hands, ra understood its value. The box was filled with Sigh of Angel. ra snapped the lid of the box, she took a deep breath and looked at the man with an unknown expression across the room. What do you mean by that again? What is the purpose of putting this diamond ring-Sigh of Angel, which has been praised by the world and made countless girls lose their voices and scream their hearts out, in front of herself? The next second the ring was suddenly brought on his own hand, Stanleys cold voice sounded. Proposal. Chapter 2017 ra felt like she froze for what must have been a full century before she felt a little pain in her brow. The next second her own slender hand had been pressed against Stanleys forehead. Hey, there is no fever, what are you talking about? Stanley looked unhappy and grabbed ras slender wrist as soon as he could. Im not kidding. Only ra shook her head and sat down again. Thats a brain disease, not as bad as a fever thats even worse when you think about it yeah. If he wasnt sick in the head, how could he suddenly propose to himself? The first thing you should do is to take his pulse, and just as your fingers were on Stanleys wrist, they were gripped by Stanley with great force. A further force, ra fell into Stanleys arms. A sincere proposal of marriage? The world was almost turned upside down by the continent, and the diamond ring that had been passed down from generation to generation was sent back to the country and made known to everyone. In the end, it was to marry her. She still thought this person was a little bit wrong in the head. I refuse. She still refused, Stanleys face sank, and his hands were slightly harder. Why? Because I dont want to be a widow. ras reply was crisp and clear. She herself was a healer, so she knew that the poison in this mans body was really powerful. If it could be lifted, then so be it, but now it looks like it cant be lifted, so its a miracle hes survived this long. Even if his willpower is strong and his physical body is well-trained, he still cant resist the poison after all. Milos teeth chattered slightly on the side, this woman dared to speak to Mr. Davidson like this, it was terrible. The original thought Stanley will be furious, but did not expect his face but no obvious change, the force of the hand obviously increased some more. Half a while before looking at the girl in his arms, finally wasughing out loud. I didnt expect that you have quite a lot of guts. Stanley never thought there would be a woman who would reject his existence, and even less thought that someone would dare to bluntly say in front of him that he would die. It all happened to this girl, how could this not make him excited?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. In the face of the mans implied approval, ra just felt ufortable all over, so she still broke away from Stanleys embrace with force. Then, patting the folds on her body, just suddenly being pulled up, making the clothes full of folds. Chapter 2018 Rejecting the proposal Thepanys main goal is to provide a solution to the problem. So reach out again to take the ring off and hand it over. Here, this back to you. After all, the news said that this thing seems to be very important, no, even if it is not important, but also to return, after all, they are refused the proposal. You can keep this, it doesnt matter. Milo drew a cold breath, looking at his masters light-hearted look, almost directly fainted. Its nothing more than a stone, not to mention how can I take back what I gave away. Milo waspletely shocked into a statue. This piece of stone is worth several hundred million dors you know, or its from a foreign royal family over here, you know? But ra agrees with this statement, there is finally a person with normal values, this thing is not worth anything in the first ce, and there is nothing to excuse. ra shrugged indifferently as she put the item into Soul Stones space, but it was still worth a lot in the real world after all. The most secure ce is inside Soul Stones space. Then Ill keep it for you, you cane back and get it from me when you want it. Stanley nodded his head, Milo looked at his young master with a face of embarrassment, defeated! The actual heirloom gave away, but Stanley did not seem to react at all, as if this angels sigh, really is a broken stone. The meal was over and Stanley sent ra home. As soon as ra pushed open the door, she saw her father in the hall as if he was in a hurry. When he heard the creak of the door and turned around to see ra entering, Mr. Bells eyes lit up. He ran to ras side in three steps, grabbed ras hand and looked at it anxiously, but he could not see ras white eyes that were about to roll out of the roof. ra felt extremely ufortable, so she pulled back her hand without even thinking about it. What are you doing? Mr. Bell didnt notice his daughters bad attitude at all, and finally stopped obsessively looking at ras hand. He just grabbed ras hand tightly and asked with a face full of anxiety and expectation. ra, where are the things? It must have been given to you!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ra didnt react, still disgusted, and drew back her hand once again. What stuff? I dont know what youre talking about? Mr. Bell stared at ra with hatred. Sigh of Angel ah! Sigh of Angel is not back home! Looking at his daughter anxiously, Mr. Bell continued. The news has said that it has been escorted to the city today, you have just been together, so has he given you, has he not given you Sigh of Angel! He had never been so anxious and nervous in his life, he had never thought that Sigh of Angel would suddenly return to the country, which would be a big change for the businessndscape. Because Sigh of Angel, returning home meant that Stanley would get married, but with whom? Undeniably, he thought of his daughter ra. So he bombarded his daughter with phone calls almost frantically, not expecting her to answer the phone at all. He had no choice but to wait at home, and now he finally waited for his daughter toe back, where he could still hold back the impatience. ra then realized. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. We did just get together. Mr. Bell only felt that happiness hade so suddenly, was he really going to take a step forward. But he didnt give me Sigh of Angel. The atmosphere suddenly plummeted, and Mr. Bell froze in ce, the joy on his face not yet collected. Of course she was going to lie, how could she give such a person any slightest chance to use herself? There is no way. Mr. Bells expression was wonderful, a mixture of ecstasy that he had not yet recovered and disappointment that had instantly fallen to hell. He sat down paralyzed, but then Polly and her daughter came out, they had been hiding in the inner room, and now they were relieved to unt a little. Chapter 2019 The Ring Dad, I told you a long time ago, how could Mr. Davidson be serious about his sister ah, now that they have the ring back and will soon have a proper wife, Im afraid my sisters reputation is going to be even worse. If not for her fathers affection, Polly would really like to dedicate a song now, today is a good day. The fact that ra was taken away by Stanley at the engagement party really hit Polly hard, why would a fool like ra dare to climb on Mr. Davidson? Now, Mr. Davidson is really just ying around with her, which makes Polly so happy that she is about to go to heaven, and she cant hide her smug look. Isobel also slightly curved the corners of her lips, always to show the tolerance and tenderness of a mother, so she spoke softly and slowly, angrily scolding Polly. Polly, dont say that, your sister has just lost Mr. Davidson, she must still be upset, so dont mention the pot. The words sounded like a reassurance to ra and a rebuke to Polly, but in fact it was the real salt in the wound. Mr. Bell was still sitting on the couch, his mind in turmoil, unable to hear anything, not caring about ra being taunted and ridiculed. But ra is not surprised by this, for so long, she has heard the taunting is not less? She might as well go upstairs and have some peace and quiet. She wanted to leave, but Polly didnt want to shut up, there was no way she would let this opportunity go. Its true, sister, dont be too sad, after all, people like you are really different from the real famous girls, and its normal that you dont feel good in your heart. the Davidson Family is the businessmunity, but this is only on the surface, he as the whole continent of the first family of the young head, married the woman naturally can not just ordinary rich familydies. How must also be the talent and appearance of the family power is huge, the name of the familys daughter to line, so it seems ra is really a little less qualified. The original because ra heard this will be sad, or even cry out, but did not expect her face full of deliberate look back at Polly. Im on cloud nine, arent you? Pollys smug smile froze, and looking at her expression, ra thought it should be Polly who had a brain disease, right? Even if Stanley hadnt had any intention of marrying her, she hadnt had any intention of marrying Polly, and she hadnt even spoken to Stanley, had she? So what the hell is she so proud of? Get out of my way. The more ra looked at her, the more ridiculously stupid she became, so she didnt want to waste any more time with her, so she just pushed her away and walked up the stairs. Polly, who was pushed out of the way, was still a bit incredulous, and only when the door was about to close did she scream out. Id like to see if you can still say those words when he gets married! Pollys shout was so loud that it was worthless to ra, who couldnt hear anything when the door mmed shut anyway. ra entered the inner space of Soul Stone leisurely, she had long been worried whether the seedlings had grown well. Last time she nted a lot of herbs in here, and as she expected, the herbs were growing well due to the abundance of fighting qi, and they should be ready to be harvested in a short while. ra hummed and went in, but found that the seedlings that were vibrant yesterday were all lowering their heads with withering yellow. Yesterday they were fine, but today they are like this? She could only rush over and check carefully. After a careful examination, ra stood up, she always felt that there was something strange about this matter, the medicine seedlings were actually affected by the frostbone poison to wilt. ras good-looking eyebrows could not help but frown tightly, this matter is indeed a bit strange. The actual fact that he was not poisoned, as long as he was not poisoned, the toxin is still stable, it is even more unlikely to enter the boundary. ras brow couldnt unfold because at the same time she thought of another thing that she had been wondering about for a long time. How in the world did Stanley get poisoned? This poison is very powerful, so it is not easy toe by, no matter the herbs or the form, and only the top pharmacist can formte it. And it was only seen in her time when ancient medicine was extremely advanced. Chinese medicine in this era has fallen to this point, and how could someone mix this poison? But if there is no one to make it, how did he get poisoned? It cant be that he was born with it, right? Thinking about it, ra finally just do not dwell on it. Because of the end of the midterm exams, the school had a whole week off. ra had nothing to do but to take care of the wilted seedlings in Soul Stones space every day, but her heart still ached. But the week went by quickly, and it was almost time for the midterm exam results to be announced. The college is not exempt from this, so naturally, after the results of each big exam, there will be rankings, and the rankings will be posted in the school. Finally, the day of the announcement of the results, the students are really looking forward to it, the bell just rang, the list at the entrance has been crowded with people. Not only the senior ssmates gathered here, but also the freshmen and sophomores who came to see the fun.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Dont squeeze, dont squeeze, let me see where she really is. The crowd resounded the most with such voices, people were too eager to know whether ra was at the bottom or not. Ill see it soon, dont squeeze me, I cant even find it. Why are you always in a hurry? Dont you just want to see people undress anyway? You still have the nerve to talk about me? Arent you ready for the camera too? In the midst of all the chatter, ra stretched her head behind her, but she was so sure of the oue that she didnt feel any hurry. Polly followed behind ra, and as she listened to her ssmatesments, she couldnt help but hook her lips. When they saw the two parties approaching, the students consciously made a way, and Polly naturally did not waste this good opportunity to mock. Almost without even thinking about it, she subconsciously opened her mouth sarcastically and said. Why are you still here? I thought my sister was ready to take off her clothes long ago. Extremely humiliating, but ra indifferent, just helplessly shrugged his shoulders, lightly smiled and said. Some things do not see, there is no way to say the result, right, if you are trying to say that you won, then wed better look at the ranking first. I did not expect this point, still speak so strong, Polly disdainfully shook his head. Chapter 2020 Achievement I didnt think sister would have to bother with me about this, I can understand not seeing a coffin without tears. Said Polly proudly stood aside with her chest ringed, and she did not bother to talk nonsense with ra, although the crowd gave way, but neither of them had the intention to go forward. Polly distantly shouted to the front of the line. You tell everyone directly now, thest ce is ra or not, you should be able to see clearly there, right? With a tone full ofmand, Polly stood proudly at the spot after shouting, waiting for the previous students to announce that thest ce was ra. However, she couldnt wait for the student at the front of the line to say something, and she couldnt wait for ras name. The students in front of us looked at each other, dumbfounded. Only one student stammered out. How could this happen Polly froze for a moment, but she then felt she could understand, she even fell asleep on this exam, probably setting a new lowest score. Dont be so abrasive, just say who was thest ce. Isnt it ra? The person in front of her was prodded by her, and only then did she speak. This time thest ce is not ra its its Carson from ss 3! So the crowd erupted, but Polly didnt put her mind on what he said at all, and still smugly took over the conversation. Thats natural. But before she could finish her sentence, she realized that something was wrong, because the name she just heard seemed to be Carson! How could it not be ra? So she took three steps and rushed to the results list. Say it again, who was thest ce? The person in front of the achievement list was pushed hard by Polly and got out of the way. However, he was also in the mood of watching the hrity and did not bother with Polly. He even kindly pointed out the achievement list to Polly. So she only then also looked clearly, and finally also clearly, written in ck and white. 450th Carson, total score of 78 points.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Polly is a little embarrassed, after all, just belong to her voice is thergest, and the tone is so sure. Whats more, she hadnt epted the reality that ra, who was always at the bottom of the list, had suddenly changed her character. Polly could only clench her fist in silence, but ras voice with a smile suddenly sounded behind her. I have long said, some things, ah, still need to see with their own eyes to make a decision. Polly turned around and looked at ra coldly, not wanting to lose to her in the aura, made up her mind, and then said with a light smile. Even if its notst ce, you have nothing to be proud of, after all, our bet is that if you dont do as well as I did on the test, you still have to take off your clothes just the same. It was indeed a bet between the two of them, and Polly was now pinning her hopes entirely on herself. Even if she got lucky once and could not finish at the bottom of the test, she would definitely not be able to pass her own test. ra looked at her withpassion in her gaze, after all, it was everyones responsibility to care for the growth of mentally handicapped children. Shrugging her shoulders, ra replied nonchntly. So as I said, youd better find my name on it first and make sure my grades arent as good as yours before you say this. Looking at ras look of leisurely certainty, Polly could only swallow a mouthful of silver teeth. She couldnt be bothered to fight with ra, she just took a step forward and started looking for ras name from the bottom of the list. There are 450 senior students in this college, so its not that easy to find them, but Polly doesnt give a damn about it. She would be happy to do anything that would make ra look bad, no matter how difficult or troublesome it was. Polly started counting one by one, but after counting a hundred people, she still couldnt find ras name. She felt her heart sink and panicked. However, she was able to hold on to her heart and speed up her search. Only after looking for another hundred people, she still couldnt see ras name as she had hoped. At this time even the crowd began to sigh a bit, have piled up and began to discuss this strange phenomenon. This means that ra could really have made it into the top two hundred in her grade. Didnt they say she fell asleep during the exam, but she still managed to get into the top 200, which is really something. Its not a normal thing, maybe ra really did better than Polly this time. The original crowd was just a casualment, but it just happened to hit Pollys sore spot. What are you talking about? How can that idiot do better than me? The ssmates all looked at each other, shocked by her hysterical look. So everyone stopped talking and just followed her together as she continued to look for ras name. When she finally reached the first hundred, Polly suddenly saw a familiar name. She couldnt help but feel happy that even though ra had made it to the top 100, she was the one who lost after herself. She took a closer look and couldnt help but feel horrified because it was her own name. 95th Polly, total score 588. Polly suddenly felt her mind buzz and go nk. Her brain could hardly think anymore, she actually saw her own name first. Didnt that mean ra had a better score than her? But that could never be! There was no way this idiot could have done better than her. Then she must have missed it, yes, ra must have been missed by her. She simply stopped looking ahead and started from thest ce again. But a scream suddenly sounded in her ears. Look, ras name is there! The crowd looked up and then began to mutter in a low voice. Polly heard this abrupt sound, and did not care to look for it from the head, and pushed away the student who had just screamed. The student who was pushed away did not care, but kindly pointed out ras name. Thats why Polly saw her name right away. 63 ra, with a total score of 607. Polly instantly face like white paper, cold sweat. She had ced a full 32 ces higher than herself, but how was that possible? She felt the sky spinning in front of her eyes, and she stumbled back a step. The girl next to her kindly held her up, sparing her the embarrassment of falling to the ground. It cant be it must be the wrong Hop Sing or else its the wrong batch She still refused to ept it, but her own deeper consciousness knew it clearly. Every year, dozens of teachers check these big exams over and over again. So there has never been a mistake even in all these years. Chapter 2021 Counting Compared to her subjective emotional reluctance to ept, the crowd of eaters is obviously much more sensible. So they also began to talk about it. So she really did manage to get into the top 100 in her grade, and she scored so much higher than Polly! I think shes cheating, right? Youre silly, the invigtor of their exam is Mr. Lee, one of the Four Great Sheriffs, who dares to cheat in Mr. Lees exam room. So ra won, so she should not take off her clothes? People have won, why take off their clothes, its a waste of my camera. Although the crowd was shocked that ra was able to get into the top 100 in her grade, they felt more bored. They still like to visit the campus for such an exciting scene than to turn over the scum. So everyone felt bored and dispersed, and Polly sort of calmed down by this time. I didnt think Id lose my head on something like this, and now its obvious that I cant see ra making a fool of herself. Polly settled down, things havee to this, she can only ept it, although the heart disappointed, but also can only endure. This time count yourself lucky, next time Ill make sure you die a horrible death. After saying that, Polly shook off the girl who was holding her, and prepared to leave with a big step. The head was lowered before she took a step and was blocked by an agile and slender figure. Polly looked up viciously, wanting to see who was so blind to get in her way again. As soon as she looked up, she saw ras erged smiling face. Sister, did you forget something. ras smile was as warm as the spring breeze, and she reminded her in one word. ra said this with a smile in her voice, looking poised and iparably gentle. But this scene in Pollys eyes is iparably harsh. What the hell do you mean? I know you won this round. Her hand clenched tightly and she whispered indignantly. You dont have to take off your clothes either, are you satisfied? What the hell else do you want now that youre in my way. Its just winning once by luck, do you still want to take the opportunity to humiliate yourself? What a shameless and ungrateful person. Looking at Pollys such a fierce reaction, ra understood that it seemed that this person really didnt remember. Looks like I have to help you remember, our previous bet was not a one-way bet. Looking at Pollys stunned expression, ra aggravated her tone seriously to. If you win, I do have to walk around campus naked, but if I win, I should be able to p you around as much as I want, right? All the indignation on Pollys face turned to horror. She really didnt remember the incident, and at this moment ras informing seemed to have a very clear purpose. When she finally realized what ra was trying to do, Polly couldnt help but panic. She took two steps backward before stammering. Dont you try to hit me! If you hit me, mom and dad will not let you off easily. She didnt even know what she was saying in her panic, and hearing this soft threat, raughed helplessly. Im afraid this sister of hers is the one who is really in over her head when she brings out her cheap mom and dad at this time. We agreed on a bet at the beginning, howe you want to back out after losing, there is no such cheap thing. The crowd that had been dispersed because they couldnt watch ra undress. When they heard the two sisters heated argument, they turned back to see the action. After all, the Bell Familys second youngdy is also a thousand-year-old girl, suddenly beaten, sounds quite funny. Everyone propped their heads up to look inside, just to see if this fool would explode in silence. Polly obviously also noticed that the crowd of onlookers was growing. Getting pped in front of a crowd? She couldnt afford to lose face, so Polly gritted her teeth and continued. Dont you dare hit me, you wont! Before the words left her mouth, she turned around and tried to run away, but to her surprise, ra seemed to be prepared. She stepped forward and grabbed Pollys wrist, and a stabbing pain came through her wrist. The four sensations, one after the other, were transmitted from her wrist to her whole body. Before she could react, her limbs were already sore and weak. Then she fell to her knees without warning, and in her panic she shouted at ra. Are you crazy? What have you done to me! ra slightly curled her lips, and the smile caused infinite fear in Pollys heart. It was obvious that her features were somewhat simr to her own, but at this moment she looked so cold and scary. What am I going to do? raughed lightly, then took a step closer to Polly. Of course its revenge for revenge and grudge for grudge! Without waiting for Polly to retort, she raised her hand and pped her across the face. This p is not the strength that a sweet-looking girl should have. The p was so hard and urate that Polly could not resist it. In a few moments, half of her white face turned red and swollen. Polly was so dumbfounded that she didnt recover from the blow for a long time. She didnt think ra would really hit her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She had been held in her parents hands for fear of dropping it, and was afraid it would melt in her mouth, so she had never been treated like this. There were more and more people around, and ras p took them by surprise, and the chatter grew louder and louder. Polly fell to the ground in disarray, the whole person copsed and screamed loudly. ra! You How dare you really hit me! Im going to kill you! With that, she wanted to stand up and return the p. But then Polly realized that somehow her body was limp and uncontroble. The corners of ras mouth rose slightly, and with a cold smile, she walked up to Polly and looked at her from above. Her eyes reveal her disdain and coldness at this time. Cant stand this anymore? Im telling you, this is just the beginning! ras words just fell. I heard a p! Another pnded hard on Pollys face. ra leaned down and stared at her with cold eyes. Polly, this first p just now is to help you remember the mean and vicious torture you have been inflicting on me since I was a child. And this second p, is the reward you deserve for drugging me earlier! All Polly wanted to do at this moment was to get up and grab ra by the neck and get the game back for herself. He didnt listen to what she said and stared at ra with anger in his eyes. As Polly slowed down, ras hand was raised once again. p! Another loud p. This third p is a warning to you not to y small behind my back and bring me into disrepute in the future. This time Polly waspletely blindsided. Three ps in a row made her no longer care about any anger or resentment, and the hot face left her with nothing but fear for ra. Chapter 2022 Interesting People Stop fighting! Polly cried, sniffling and uproarious. Please dont hit again! ra ignored her and raised her hand andnded another heavy p on her face. Putting my picture on the inte and ruining my reputation, it was you who did it Polly, this p, you are not wrong. ras ps were one harder and one louder than the other. Polly at this point has been sobbing, even begging for mercy words can not say. The surrounding crowd was also stunned by ras ps. The usual ra even if the aggrieved is also the master of patience. How dare she p Pollys face today, this hit after hit, so many ps! This time Polly can be embarrassed, ra is also, really dare to do it My God, ras ps are a perfect interpretation of what it means to explode in silence OMG, this girl fights with such a heavy hand ah, how much revenge it must be? The students watching around the discussion, while using cell phones to take pictures of this almost unknown ra. Among the people watching, there was only one person who was silent and had deep eyes. Carson, the top of the list, was the bottom of the senior ss. He couldnt help but feel funny when he looked at the unting young girl in the crowd. The cold, clear eyes and reckless, sharp movements werepletely different from the girl he remembered as the one with the lowered eyebrows. This ra, he muttered, is really interesting.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. At the same moment on the road. A limited edition Rolls-Royce was in motion. Mr. Davidson, weve got the information you need. Assistant Milo respectfully spoke, the man in the back seat has delicate features, just with some tired air. All the information has been investigated, ras mother died in childbirth while giving birth to her, the current Mrs. Bell was a nanny of the Bell Family at the time, she gave birth to Polly a year after her marriage to Mr. Bell. Stanley sat in the back seat, his eyes did not open, but the eyshes trembled slightly, the assistant had no choice but to continue. Because of her stepmother and sister, ra grew up with a low status inside the home and didnt seem to be very interested in learning. Until now, repeating a grade twice, instead of bing a ssmate with her own sister, and because of poor academic performance, she was always the one who was bullied at school. Originally, he was diligently reporting everything about the collected ra, but still couldnt help it and was a little worried about Stanley. He weighed his options and still couldnt help but speak up. Today is the beginning of the month, you really do not need to go to Dr. Austin to help stabilize the toxins in the body? At the beginning of every month, Stanley would endure the pain of a poisonous attack. And now, ording to Milos reasoning, he should be in the process of poisoning at this moment, but Stanley is such a tough and resilient person, it ispletely impossible to see that there is something wrong with him. Stanley was unconcerned about his question, but his eyshes fluttered visibly twice and he suddenly said. You mean she is often bullied? Since the master was not willing to say, the one who was the assistant was not qualified to pursue the question, so he had to answer honestly. Its school bullying, for example, this midterm exam, ra even made a bet with her sister that if she couldnt beat her, she would have to walk around the school naked. Originally Milo was just reporting the truth, but I didnt expect Stanley to react as if it was very intense, only to see him suddenly open a pair of good-looking eyes. But the sharpness in his eyes made Milo shudder. Whats going to happen when she loses? ording to their bet is to take off their clothes and walk around the school, and, the results are announced today. Milo bowed his head and answered respectfully. Turn around now and lets go to that college of ras. Stanley made the decision without hesitation. And at the same time, inside the academy. ra stroked her slightly red hand, and her face was filled with a look of triumph and pleasure. The whole six ps down, Pollys face has been swollen miserably, lips also broke a lot of small mouth, is slowly seeping out blood. Next time dont let me catch you again, if you dare to count me behind my back again, this end is only the lightest punishment for you, you hear me? Polly just silently dropped her tears, whimpering and barely able to speak. ra nodded in satisfaction, then she was considered to have understood, so she pped her hands in satisfaction and prepared to turn around to leave. The students on the sidelines didnt expect ra to be so ruthless, and when they saw her leaving, they also hurriedly dodged a path, who would dare to mess with this person? ra was more and more satisfied, humming and going downstairs, but she saw a familiar handsome figure at the door. Stanley was standing at the door, and he looked at ra with a torn face. He really should be torn, originally listening to Milos report, he just found out about ras bet. He was so worried about her being bullied at school, about her being subjected to that kind of inhuman humiliation, that he had turned around and rushed over to the school. He wanted to protect her and originally thought she must be pitifully surrounded by people, but he didnt expect to see her unting her sisters p as soon as he entered the door. That arrogant. That smug. ra didnt expect to see Stanley here either, so she asked casually. What are you doing here, whats wrong? Stanley didnt focus on her question, but just looked down at her hand. Hold out your hand. What for? When she heard Stanleys unintelligible question, ra was confused and did not respond. Stanley had lost his patience and took her hand directly. ras hand was so slender and soft that it was hard to imagine that this little hand had just smacked someones face so badly that it could even see blood. He turned over the palm of ras hand, and it was not surprising. The original white palm has also been slightly red and swollen, after all, the force is mutual. Stanleys brow furrowed. Milo, bring the medicine. He ordered Milo in a cold voice, and Milo, as his personal assistant, naturally had all these things, so he didnt even think about it and ran back to the car. He quickly found the pain relief ointment and respectfully handed it to Stanley with both hands. Stanley took the ointment and wiped a piece of it on ras palm, the ointment spread in the fingertips, the coolness and very strong smell of medicine, awakened ras sanity. He was rubbing the ointment on himself, and ra subconsciously wanted to pull her hand back. No need, Im not that delicate. Chapter 2023 for my use Stanley seemed to have known that she would draw back her hand, and at this moment his knuckles were also slightly hard, easily blocking her refusal to move. Dont move again. Then he stopped talking and applied the ointment directly. He grew up in the military, not the kind of refined nobleman, so his hands carried a thickyer of calluses. ras own skin is delicate, let alone at this time, her palms are still swollen, so the friction of calluses on Stanleys hands makes her feel a little sensitive. Stanley looked down without distraction and rubbed the medicine as if it were some precious jewel in his hand, carefully smoothing the ointment. The sunset is warm, a bunch of sprinkles on his body, but also let his cold silhouette looks signs of melting, ra dumbfounded to look at this almost perfect man in front of him. But she always felt there was something wrong. There was something strange about this mans aura, he looked too quiet, so quiet that he was about to be one with the sunset. ra quieted her mind and felt that Stanley looked like he was restraining something to appear so calm. The touch on her palm at the moment was reminding her that what was cold seemed to be not the ointment, but this mans fingers. Too cold ra was suddenly startled, and when she reacted she had already grabbed Stanleys wrist, and indeed she felt a fine, smooth, soft and confused pulse. Her expression becameplicated and she looked up at Stanley. Why didnt you say something when you were poisoned? Thats right. This pulse is a very obvious poisoning. But this man is surprisingly with his own willpower, endured such pain, and even as if nothing had happened, rubbed medicine for her worthless injury. Its okay. He didnt expect ra to be able to tell that he was poisoned, and although he was a little surprised in his heart, he didnt show it. It wasnt the first time anyway, he knew he could endure through it. Although he said it as if it was not a problem in a light way, the truth was that the kind of cold qi in his body was still not alleviated and was not eliminated from his seven orifices. Then this cold qi will keep going in his body, and the pain he endures everywhere he goes is iparable to a million arrows through the heart, and will make people want to go crazy straight away. If it was an ordinary person, Im afraid it would not be able to bear it, but Stanleys expression did not change half a bit. You people ra was speechless for a while, she had not seen people who had been poisoned by this in their previous lives, which poison was not rolling around on the ground, wanting to end up on their own. The man was unruffled and unmoved. This is a little too scary. But she couldnt help but stand on tiptoe to feel Stanleys cold forehead, and then asked. So you dont have any medicine or anything like that? She was really worried that something might happen to Stanley because of his hypothermia, and wanted to judge his current condition before touching his forehead. But as she got closer, Stanleys body got stiffer and stiffer. The hand that was only warm fell on his head, but it turned into a warm stream that quickly dispersed the cold air nearby. But the effect of such a little contact was too weak for this overbearing toxin, and the chill was still raging in his body, tearing at his willpower. But he was inclined to feel as if it didnt hurt as much, and looking into her clear eyes with concern, he felt harder to suppress himself than before. I dont have it with me because its useless to take it, its basically ineffective. He was still suffering from that severe pain, only his expression did not change, he grew up poisoned, what Chinese and Western doctors have not seen. Whether it was Chinese or Western medicine, there was no medicine that had any effect, even the Austin Familys medicine, the effect was minimal. ra froze, really hate to beat his chest. This continents Chinese doctors are too miserable, even if they cant cure the poison, there should always be a way to suppress it, otherwise the poisoned person would not only die. So what do you do every time you get poisoned! ra still cant help but want to know. Endure. One word is dry and crisp, but I dont know how many painful days and nights are contained in it. ras face changed slightly. In her previous life, she had seen people who used drugs to help suppress the pain, but also those with weak willpower who could not endure and killed themselves. But this man in front of him has endured so many years, but only by his own will? What kind of frightening mental strength is this. For the first time, she felt that the man in front of her was somewhat remarkable, but now was not the time to think about this, she shook off Stanleys hand. She reached out to touch the gold needle in her pocket, but just as her hand left Stanleys body, the familiar pain swept over her, although not unbearable But Stanley still subconsciously grabbed ras wrist with his backhand, he didnt want her to leave his body. What are you doing? Ill apply acupuncture to help you suppress this poison. Hearing ras unthinking words, Stanleys eyes brightened a bit and lowered his voice. You want to help me? Hmm. ra, puzzled, looked at therge hand holding her wrist tightly and emphasized again. I have to get the needle first. But Stanley was unmoved, he stared intently at the girls clear features, finallynding on the cherry lips lips. The cold air inside his body raged, but he somehow felt the difference, and his voice could not help but raspy. You want to help me without the golden needle, there is a better way. ra froze, and then asked curiously in return. What method? He only deadpanned the soft cherry-pink lips, then unconsciously licked the corners of his own mouth and whispered. You. Shying away from the word, he finally couldnt hold back any longer and pushed ra against the wall, covering the cherry lips of the girl he had been longing for. ras face was stunned and she didnt dare to move, the sudden kiss caught her off guard. Stanleys mind was filled with ras rosy lips, and his originally cold body somehow slowly regained consciousness, and the toxins seemed to fade away. He can feel the warmth of the moment, her lips are so glistening and sweet, the faint fragrance between the lips and teeth is like a soft candy. The original only to relieve the toxin Stanley is now a long time unwilling to let go of the girl in front of a stunned face. He has been suffering from the pain caused by the toxin for so many years. ra was also stunned and just felt her body go soft, looking at this face that was so close, her cheeks were red, and the man in front of her was emitting a faint fragrance that smelled good ra did not move, at this moment she can only hear Stanleys shallow breathing.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At this time Stanley, surprisingly involuntarily gently pried open ras teeth, all the way to explore the tender tongue into her wet mouth. Chapter 2024 try ra had a violent wake-up call and pushed Stanley hard, but Stanley was not someone she could push away with a p. Stanleys strong hand smoothly grabbed her wrist and sped it on top of her head. This caused ra to get anxious and bite Stanley on the lips. Hiss. The faint taste of blood in her mouth let ra know that the bite was not light. ra, youre really biting! Stanley touched his lips. Are you a dog? ra pushed Stanley away and took a few steps back, her eyes full of anger and caution. Stanley, what do you want? ra, who had never been in love before, didnt know what to do about this situation. She had never experienced this before, and couldnt think of any better way to face Stanleys domineering forcefulness. The residual heat on his lips faded, and Stanley slowly calmed down. Thinking back on the scene just now, Stanley couldnt help but look at ras rosy lips again. He wiped away the blood from his lips and said faintly. Im suppressing the toxin. Nonsense! As soon as Stanleys words left his mouth, ra roared in anger. Although ra was indeed shocked by the kiss, she was not a fool and could still tell if she was eating her tofu. Stanley looked at her disbelief, raised his eyebrows slightly and held out his wrist. Come. What for? ra looked at him with a skeptical look, wondering what Stanley was up to. To show you the results, of course! Stanley said impatiently. Indeed, at this moment Stanley did have some essence and felt less tense. Wow! ra half-heartedly put her hand on Stanleys pulse. Instantly the clear ck pupils suddenly dted with a look of shock! This How is it possible? ra is well aware of the horror of this Frostbone poison, not just the pain it causes when it res up, but more actually the fact that it is almost impossible to suppress this poison for a short time. But the toxin in Stanleys body is indeed suppressed at this moment. Just because of this kiss from her? Stanley, this What the hell is going on here? Stanley withdrew his hand and smoothed his cuffs. Im not really sure exactly why. Stanley paused. Its just that Every time you get close to me, the toxin in your body seems to tighten up, as if theres something inside you that keeps it from getting closer. So then, if the closer we get, then the more effective my suppression of the Frostbone poison will be? ra was filled with surprise, so she had this kind of effect? At the same time she also understood why Stanley was interested in herself and kept his attention on a girl like her who was not outstanding. She even made a proposal some time ago, so she could fully understand. Logic also makes sense, and fortunately such a reason is not uneptable to her. Whats more, as a ghost medicine woman, she is more concerned about why she has this ability and how exactly to cure the poison. She also didnt feel like this was being used, instead she was endlessly curious about her role, after all she really wanted to unlock this poison now. In that case ras good-looking eyes shed with a trace of doubt, considering again and again before opening her mouth to test the waters. Is it that the closer we are well, the closer we are, the better the effect? She clearly remembered that she had touched Stanleys forehead, but at that time the toxin did not have any relief until that sudden kiss and his toxin was relieved. It follows that the degree of intimacy between the two should be corrted with the degree to which the toxin is suppressed, and this is just ras spection. She now decided to seek confirmation first, and without any further ado, she brushed her hand on Stanleys breast, and rubbed it back and forth twice. While looking up curiously, she asked. How is it, do you feel better? She originally just wanted to do an experiment to see if her idea was correct. But she didnt know that it seemed to Stanley that her own hand was like a fire that would soon evoke thoughts that shouldnt be there at this time. Luckily, Stanleys willpower was strong enough to hold back the longing in his heart and reach out to grab ras small hand and gently remove it. Just now the toxin has been suppressed, the effect cant be seen now. Next time, we can only use the instrument to determine it, so that we can ensure the uracy. Is there such an instrument? ra was surprised. Although she knew that Western medicine in this continent was now very advanced and there were many unbelievable instruments used to see patients, she didnt expect that there was actually one that could measure the poison of frostbone. She did want to give it a try. Then can you bring the instrument next time, I want to try it. She does not care whether she can solve this poison or not, but always want to try, after all, this is the poison that the whole world was helpless to do anything about back then ah. Looking at the girl in front of her with a full heart, Stanleys eyes shed, did she really understand what she was saying? How do you want to try? His voice couldnt help but raspy, once again evoking an untimely desire. Didnt I just say, just try the effect brought by this level of intimacy ah, to see how far I can actually function, and also record it. She continued with some leap of faith. So that there may be a way to unlock your poison. After saying that he felt that he was talking to himself a bit, he looked up at Stanley with embarrassment. Can? You can cooperate with me to try? Stanleys throat tightened and he felt like he didnt even sound like himself when he said the words. Good. We can try. The grip on the girls wrist intensified in his hand, and his eyes sankpletely. With Stanley making his reasons clear, ra couldnt help but feel that all that wariness just now was useless. The two of them agreed that they would definitely find a way to find out if they could get a job. The two agreed that they would find a chance to see what kind of effect ra could have on the toxins in Stanleys body. Stanley intended to send her home, but at this time ra felt a sense of being watched, and her heart was straight hair. She subconsciously jerked back to look behind her, the empty corridor had only silence.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Stanley gave her a quizzical look and asked. Is there something wrong? ra shook her head, the ps she had given Polly had clearly had a deterrent effect inside the school. Everyone else avoided her, so they shouldnt have followed her. No one should have found out what she had just done with Stanley. Its nothing, lets go. Probably it was also her own illusion. Chapter 2025 Don’t move her things The two left the building one after the other, but behind them a dark shadow suddenly shed out, staring intently at their departing backs. Soon they were back at the Bell Family and ra was about to get out of the car. Then the figure lurched, thought for a moment and then poked her head back into the car. She took out a small card and put it in Stanleys hand. Feeling the warmth of the girls small hand, Stanley still couldnt help but stare. He looked down and saw that it was a small business card that ra had printed at the stationery store earlier. The four words on the business card, Stanley involuntarily twitched the corners of his mouth. This is to give him a business card? This is my business card, you are now my official patient oh. After all, when she discovered in this world that Chinese medicine was notgging behind, she was bent on revitalizing it. It is difficult to rely on one persons strength to revitalize Chinese medicine. Especially a mere the Bell Familys eldest daughter, this name is not loud enough. But Stanleys reputation is enough, and if she can heal him, that is the hope of revitalization. Until that goal was achieved, she would work hard for it. The more she thought about it, the happier she was, ra hummed and got out of the car, raising her hand and waving it back as a goodbye. By the time Stanley looked back, ra was already inside the Bell Familys vi. Lets go drive. Stanley looked down at the small advertisement in his hand in a daze, and had to helplessly instruct the driver. Mr. Davidson, let me help you put it away. Said Milo was about to reach for the small card, but to his surprise Stanley suddenly clutched it tightly. Dont touch her things. Milos hand was stuck in mid-air awkwardly, and only after a long time did he put it back sarcastically. Although he did not show it on the surface, but the shock level in his heart is definitely not low. Stanley then let go of his hand like a thief, and looked down at the card carefully before putting it away close to him. ra finally returned home and was greeted by harsh cries when she entered. Wilfred, you cant leave your daughter alone! You have to give her justice. The person crying was Isobel, and sitting next to her on the sofa was Polly, whose face was swollen. Although some ointment had been applied, she hung her head low and could not see the expression on her face. It may be because her face is too swollen, so she cant make an expression. Isobel cried out loudly, and Mr. Bell sat by the side, his face dripping with gloom. ra looked away. Not bothering to watch the familys drama, ra was going to go straight to her room, but was stopped by Mr. Bell. She had no choice but to stop moving upstairs. Where are you going? Come here. ra shrugged her shoulders, it seemed that she couldnt pass by calmly. What for. And youre asking me what for? Mr. Bell was shaking with anger at her unconcerned look. Why are you doing this to your sister?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After this sentence, ra threw a cold look at Polly. Obviously, she also just looked at her, but Polly was inclined to look like she was under much threat. A muffled grunt of horror escaped her lips and she stood up and hid behind Isobel. Why should I? Shes the one who lost the bet, so whats wrong with me fulfilling the bet and using my rights? The same light tone of voice, but Mr. Bell was about to freak out in anger. Your rights? Your right is to beat your sister? You dont know your own name since youve been in contact with Mr. Davidson a few times? Mr. Bell pointed at ras nose and scolded her, his hands trembling slightly with anger. Not to mention that he could not marry you, even if you married them the Davidson Family today, there is no such treatment of his own sister ah! An impassioned speech, ra just sort of looked up to bestow a puzzled look on him. ra was confused, wasnt she criticizing her, wasnt she seeking justice for her daughter, what did Stanley have to do with it? But she quickly reacted. His psychological journey is also really too good to understand. This is the cheap old man thinks he was abandoned by Stanley, right? Because she didnt get the ring, he thought he was abandoned. So he became an outcast again in the Bell Family, and became the unpopr foolish daughter again. Thats why he didnt hesitate to take Pollys side again to denounce himself and look at himself with a cold shoulder. The implicit expectation in her eyes flickered brightly, but finally wavered and went out. She looked at Isobel and Mr. Bell, who were so angry and blue, and then at Pollys dull eyes. She suddenly felt that she had no more expectations for this family. So what? I dont know my name, so what? I did beat her up, but she deserved it. Mr. Bells unrepentant attitude made him so angry that he was about to lose his mind. A time to be choked even could not say, which let Isobel finally caught a chance to interject. Look at her now she has not put you in the eyes, do not know what to do in the future, this Pollys intention is in vain ah my goodness said continued to cry. Thepany continues to cry, even to the point of rolling and spilling. This life can not live, afraid to rebel ah! Mr. Bell stood up, the only way to teach her a lesson at this time. Originally there was still reason left, but by Isobel so provoked, he alsopletely lost his mind. I have to show you that you are wrong today! Mr. Bells raised p flew down with resentment and anger, when it was about to touch ras beautiful face. She raised her hand and caught Mr. Bells wrist violently. Although ra raised her hand violently, she caught it in a very precise position. After all, she had studied medicine for so long in her previous life, and her reputation as a ghost medicine woman was not given for nothing. With just a few acupuncture points, she was able to make Mr. Bell immobile. Heh, want to make a move with me? Dont think about whether you are worthy or not? ras gaze was cold, and the strength of her hands increased as she spoke. Mr. Bell was stunned for a moment, he never thought his hand would be caught. He wanted to pull it back, but he couldnt move it, and there was a wave of soreness that made him feel ufortable. The sudden change of events made him half-hearted. It was only when he heard the word unworthy that he suddenly came back to his senses and shouted in anger. Damn girl, what nonsense are you talking about? I am your own father, of course I am worthy. I think you really dont know how much weight you have. ra didnt hesitate to hold a coldugh at these words. Forget it Wilfred, just like you, you are still worthy of being a father? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The man is obviously a grown man, but ra a p pushed back several steps, nearly unstable. Chapter 2026 Self-destructive Isobels quick hands took a step forward and helped, Mr. Bell was able to steady himself. You Before you can finish your sentence, it was cut off by the thud of ra closing the door. What should be said and what should be done is over, there is no need to waste time with him anymore. Behind the door, only Mr. Bell shivered with anger, and Isobel whimpered. This had no effect on ra, and she hadnt expected much anyway. She had already been an outcast once, and her status was never really going to improve, as she knew in her own mind. What was more important to her now was the little medicine seedlings inside Soul Stone space. So after entering the house without dy, she went straight into the space. But what made her feel doubly tired was that the seedlings were still as listless and wilted as ever. She originally thought it was because they were too close to Stanley and the toxins were spreading, but she hadnt seen Stanley for some time before. But the condition of the medicine seedlings did not get any better, which made her doubt her judgment. Maybe it has nothing to do with Stanley, or is there something wrong with the state of this junction? But when they were first bought, they were growing well again. ra couldnt figure it out, so she just continued to take care of the seedlings. For the next few days, the atmosphere in the Bell Family was depressing. But for ra, it didnt matter. It did not affect her appetite nor her sleep. This look irritated Mr. Bell even more, his eyes were able to spit fire, but ra did not care. After a week of rest and recuperation, Pollys face has finally eased and is almost as good as it was. But Pollys fear of her is growing by the day. It had even reached the point where she was afraid to look at her directly when they met at the dinner table. This satisfied ra, if she had been so obedient and understanding, and had not had nothing better to do than to provoke her, things would not havee to this point. On a normal Monday, ra went to school as usual and ran to Soul Stones boundary between sses to review what she had just learned. But soon, she was unable to read the book because of the noise in her ears. She had no choice but toe out of the space. She happened to see a familiar, upright figure walking in. The teenager like a beam of light instantly illuminated the ss, the girls are full of pink bubble look. The ssroom exploded into a frenzy of noise. Look, look, its Carson! Why is he here? And carrying a book bag? I know! I just heard it in the office, he is going to transfer to our ss! The students next to me were talking about it. My goodness, this is too happy, so we can have ss with him every day?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Carson is also too handsome I ra looked up nkly, why did she suddenly have to change sses? The academy didnt divide between parallel sses and key sses, but it was only explicitly not divided. It was clear to everyone that the third ss was the best. So the more powerful and influential in this school basically gathered in that ss. For example, his sister, Mr. Bell did not know how much money he spent and how many connections he had to make to get her into that ss. And this Carson student was originally from the third ss. Why did shee to this ordinary ss instead of staying in the good ss 3? ra brushed her mouth off, it was none of her business anyway, but the chair next to her was pulled away unexpectedly. Theres no one here, is there? Carsons handsome face was expressionless. ras expression froze for a moment: No one. Everyone had shunned her before, so she had always sat alone. Carson nodded with satisfaction, shoved his book bag into the drawer, got down and started sleeping. ra was startled; just because she was expressionless didnt mean there werent waves in her heart, mostly because she didnt expect Carson to sit down straight away. Her ssmates were even more surprised. This was followed by endless chatter. Why did he choose next to ra? So many seats are not sitting! People are proficient in this, just can hook, we cant learn. Carson, thats Carson, howe its cheaper for ra for nothing, Im so angry! Listening to the chatter around her, ra felt from the bottom of her heart that women are really horrible creatures. Especially women who unknowingly fall into jealousy. It was clear that she was so afraid of herself before that she didnt even dare to meet her eyes. But now just because of a Carson, they seem to have collective amnesia. Not only did they dare to scold her, but they also became more and more mean and aggressive. But ra knows this kind of emotion and situation well, so why should she cause trouble again? To clear her ears, she reached out and nudged the teenager. What! I didnt expect Carsons wake-up call to be so severe, so ra coughed and whispered. Its nothing, its just that this position next to me is not good, you may not be able to see the ckboard if you sit here, why dont you change your position? The surrounding girls have pricked up their ears, with some vague expectations in their hearts. No, Im not learning. Carson did not hide his impatience in the slightest, and ra was speechless. Its the bottom of the list, whats the point of looking at the ckboard? But I fart a lot in ss, and the smell is particrly strong I am sincerely suggesting you change your seat. She would do anything to get Carson to change his seat and achieve her goal! Anyway, she doesnt have any image in this school anymore, so what can she do if she makes up another one. The corners of Carsons eyes popped. He is now sitting here, and does not smell anything stinky, but rather the scent of the girls body keeps burrowing into his nostrils. It wasnt a very strong, fatty smell, he couldnt tell, but it wasnt annoying. Its okay, Im just going to sit here. Carsons heart was in his mouth. ra was shocked again, what was wrong with this guy, couldnt even drive him away in the middle, he couldnt have fallen in love with himself, could he? Anyway, we are both quite poor, sit together so dont dislike each other. Seeing her incredulity, Carson added a reason with a serious face. No way Im doing well now, Im in the top 100. ra quickly waved her hand, you are the one with bad grades, your whole family has bad grades, you do not want to take me with you. Thats fine, you can teach me, lets make progress together. Looking at him with a determined look of stalking, ra hesitated and gave up the struggle. After all, the other party had already buried his head in sleep again. The girls around her cast jealous, murderous nces at her. ra couldnt help but shiver. She had tried her best anyway, so she could wait for something to happen and then fix it. She went back into Soul Stones boundary to study. A study session, both of them were sleeping, and there was an indescribable harmony. After stretching her back, ra went out for a walk. But when she came back, there was already a person sitting in her seat. Chapter 2027 The school girl is here It was a very beautiful looking girl. Even though she was wearing the same school uniform as everyone else, she always had a different aura. ra bristled, how could there be such a girl with such a dusty air in the school? Because if you look closely, you can see why it feels different. Her school uniform is altered. The shirt cor was pulled down so low that the two little cuties were half hidden inside. The skirt was also naturally changed to the shortest, lining the girls legs straight and long. Not only that, she also has long permed hair, with delicate makeup, good-looking is also good-looking. Unfortunately, she just doesnt look like a student. At this time she was snuggling up to Carson. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. The boys next to her were watching and their eyes were about to fall out. Who can resist this? Unfortunately Carson didnt care to appreciate it, he was all about the game, and his mouth kept cursing. Whats wrong with you? Save people without throwing smoke bombs? Youre lining up for people to hit? No ah, m416 so far, gun shot head, God? With the green light shing out of the box, Carson snapped his phone hard on the table, and only then had time to push a girl. Ana Perry you dont touch me. ra then came to some realization, no wonder she thought this girl looked a little familiar. So it was the school girl Ana Perry. ra will have an impression of her,pletely because Polly seems to have a good rtionship with her, always hanging around in front of herpanion. The other is because the ex-fianc, Kaleb, is her cousin. This piece of Ching Maind, the family standing at the top has always been the Davidson Family, they have always been proud of the group. Next is a group of first-ss families, the Perry Family is certainly counted as one. And the Kaleb family can only be the second, as for the Bell Family, it is even more pathetic. Just thest of the big families, although there is a certain degree of poprity, but little voice and status. Thats why Polly wanted to marry Kaleb so badly, which for the Bell Family is already considered a high climb. As for Anas family, as one of the first-ss family, the status isparable to that of the princess, in this college to walk across since it is needless to say. The young princess is now pouting and pouting at Carson, and her voice is so sweet that she can squeeze out sugar. I didnt mean to do it, I like you so I want to be closer to you, why are you being mean to me? The essence of the rage is still pampering, but ra is ufortable to hear, she really does not like this kind of dainty little girl. So you dont know that I hate you? A short sentence made Anas big eyes instantly filled with tears. She didnt expect Carson to still be so disrespectful to her in front of outsiders. The other students also sucked in a breath of cold air, this is Ana, who is known to everyone in the school. The little princess, not to mention her, full of smiles still afraid of their ugly to the princess. So when Ana was sitting next to Carson in a dignified manner, these girls did not dare to make a sound. Even they have long looked at her foxy appearance is not good. Carsons unforgiving blow made them feel happy now, who cares how aggrieved she is? Anas eyes were welling up with tears, and her face was as pale as if she had been hit by a big blow. ra inwardly sighed, I dont know how big the hatred is, to say such heavy words to a girl. ssmate, this is my seat, can you give way? ra asked softly, wanting to give her a step to get out of the ssroom with dignity. She didnt expect to be in Anas crosshairs, but she was too aggressive by Carson to say much. ra was the perfect outlet for her anger. Ana didnt even think twice before she spoke angrily. Whats wrong with your seat? Its your honor that Im sitting in your seat. Sneaking a nce at Carson as she spoke, she saw that he didnt say anything and continued to shout. Im going to sit here next ss, you better get out of my way and dont let me tell you twice. ra froze, whats wrong with little girls these days? Why cant they see to give a step? Yelling at her, this is really not long. This is my seat, Im sitting here as I should. ra ringed her chest, still smiling, except that students who had seen her fury always felt that there was something familiar about her current smile. I see you are She had never been disliked so bluntly, so subconsciously she was about to get angry. But a girl next to her pulled her arm to stop her. Ana, dont be like her, she can be scary when shes mad, you dont have to do that. Shes so mean even to her own sister. Ana stiffened, and when she was reminded of the girl in front of her, she remembered her deeds. Of course she knew that ra had pped Polly, so she looked at ra with aplicated look. She stood up after a long time, but she didnt want to lose, she had no hands, and a crazy person, of course, it is not cost-effective.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She pped the table heavily and gave ra a fierce re. I dont care to argue with you about this. But there is still a line to be made, and the yell is a yell, and the eyes have to re up to be imposing. Then turn to Carson and say. Today is my birthday party, Carson you muste, well, well, well, well. The crowd died silent looking at the sky. But Carson didnt say anything, ignoring Ana at all. Ana was not angry either, just left the ssroom with one step and three steps back. ra sat down in her seat with a sigh of relief, she really did not want to cause any more trouble. The smell of perfume on her seat made her dizzy, and ra was ready to take the precious herbs in her Soul Stone boundary to remove the smell. But she suddenly felt a hot gaze and looked up to find Carson staring at her. Are you afraid Ana? ra looked confused, what the hell? What are you afraid of, what nonsense? I thought you were afraid, why else would you not smoke her, you even smoke your sister anyway. I was there to see it the other day, youre quite strong. ra was dumbfounded. The reason this kid is not good at school is because his brain is not good, right? Never mind, not wanting to pay attention to him, ra buried her head and focused on the lecture. Ana finally returned to ss 3 and kicked open the ssroom door without having to pretend to be cute anymore. Although it was ss time, but the person who came in was Ana, so the teacher didnt dare to control it. Ana just sat down, and several of her usual close sisters gathered around her. Ana, why are you so angry? Who pissed you off? Tell us, lets help you teach her a lesson, so she knows what she can and cant mess with! Chapter 2028 Kaleb’s account Ana is considered a first-ss extended family, so her status in the academy is high. Not only is she a little princess at home, but she is no slouch at school either, so these little sisters that are surrounding her now. Instead of being sisters, they should be a bunch of licking dogs. Of course Polly is no exception. Although her family is in this ss is not good, or even has been the worst. But think about Pollys mother is from the nanny to the top, not to say, but also Mr. Bell hooked the five fascinating, it is clear that Polly is also not what the light. Thepanys main goal was to make sure that thepanys customers would be able to get the most out of their money. Ana, who is bullying you? Lets help you out. At this moment, she couldnt wait to gather around Ana and asked with concern. Its not that sister of yours, who dares to mess with me except her, a crazy person? Ana looked at Pollys three-dimensional resemnce to ras appearance, and was even more furious. She how dare she? Polly was horrified, her fear of ra was real now, and her face was slightly guilty of pain at the mention of her name. Shes sitting with Carson. Ana still felt depressed when it was mentioned now and pounded the table hard. How dare you speak out against me? You dont even know what kind of family youe from. Polly, who had been scolded in together, looked embarrassed and paused, then continued to softly speakfortingly. Dont you know shes crazy and stupid, dont be normal with her, right? This is not called what general understanding. The more Ana thought about it, the angrier she became. After all, ra was still pretty in all fairness, and she sat with Carson all day. The more she thought about it, the more upset she became. No, I have to do something. Polly suddenly listened to this, the heart was suppressed the idea of re-emerging, resurrected. So what do you want to do Ana froze for a moment, she also just casually put a harsh words, not at all serious to think of any countermeasures. At this time instead, Polly spoke up with a smile. I do have a solution here just dont know if I should say it Ana sniffed impatiently. You just say it, as long as you can get out of this, what should not can not. Polly then pretended to be reluctant and whispered in Anas ear. Ana, arent you having a birthday party today then we can Ana froze, and then sneered. Okay, lets do it, youre quite smart, Polly youre really my good sister. Then not caring about more niceties, she took out her phone and started calling to make arrangements. Polly looked at Ana with a dumb and foolish look, the heart really can not help but sneer, but the surface is still smiling and said. As long as I can help you, Im very happy. If ra had heard this, she would have apuded for her, what an amazing green tea. Looking at Anas hustle and bustle, Polly began to feel smug, it seemed she was going to turn over a new leaf. Polly was really scared by the ps, she now does not dare to directly trip up ra. Who knows what she will do to react, it is better to use the hands of others to keep yourself in a safe position. Since she dared to p me in front of so many people, she should be ready to pay the price! Soon it was time for school to end, and ra skipped home. Before she could get out of the school gate, she was called out to someone. Hey, ra, wait for me. ra frowned as she turned her head and saw Ana. Ana, what do you want again? It couldnt be helped, who let Ana make such a bad first impression on her. Ana not only didnt get angry, but also ran over and eagerly pulled ra over. ra, it was my fault this morning, I was the one who spoke too much, so I want to apologize to you. Then he took out a beautiful envelope from his backpack, which was still sealed with fire paint, and slipped it into ras hand smoothly. Today is my birthday party, you muste. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. The girl in front of you has not hidden the malice in her eyes, but only made a look of anxiety and guilt. A Hongmen Banquet? But as long as she refuses is not useless, is ready to open the mouth to refuse. But then she found the envelope with the address and time written on it, and it was at Desor Mountain. Desor Mountain is famous in the city because it is a mountain of medicine, and I heard that there are countless herbs on it, all kinds of precious species. After it was bought by the Perry Family, it became the private domain of the Perry Family. There are no more ordinary medicine pickers can go in, ra before also thought about whether to mix in. This is not dozing off to pass a pillow, since they have invited themselves, there is no reason not to go. As for this Hongmen Banquet. A bunch of little girls, and how much water can be turned up. All right, Ill be there. Ana was stunned, originally looking at ra did not say anything for half a day, and thought she must be going to refuse. I didnt expect it to be a yes, thanks to Polly saying how smart and cautious her sister was. Its not the same dumb as the original, and its too easy to fall for it. Ana, who was in a good mood, smiled even sweeter. Then well be waiting for you. At night at the top of Desor Mountain, a grand vi was lit up. The music was loud and countless young men and women were gathered together. Sshing andughing in the pool, ying on makeshift tforms, one after the other. Polly stood high up, looking down at the men and women ying below. Shaking her ss of champagne and taking a sip, Polly looked up slightly. This is the life she should be living. Even if her family status is not enough to appear in such an asion, she can now be here because of Ana. But so what? She would be here one day and she would stand firm. She was reassuring herself that it didnt matter when an unpleasant but familiar male voice suddenly sounded behind her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Polly. Polly turned around in confusion and met Kalebs unsuspecting face. Kaleb Polly choked, in fact there was nothing strange about it, it was Anas party. Kaleb was her cousin, so he must being too, but Polly hadnt thought of it in advance. Kaleb, youre here too Kaleb stared hard at Polly, his tone firm and determined. I came all the way here to find you. Chapter 2029 must be managed Polly was a little flustered, but forced herself to steady her mind. Whats wrong to find me. In fact, she herself knew it by heart, and Kaleb was not angry, just hugging his chest and looking at Polly. I had to ask, of course, if our engagement was going to continue. Pollys face was as white as a sheet, the engagement party had been messed up midway through that day because of Stanleys appearance. The Khan Family didnt care if the engagement was messed up in the middle of the day because Stanley showed up. The Khan family didnt care and thought they could just find a date to make it up. Because Polly knew in her heart that she once felt that marrying the Khan Family was too much. Until at the engagement party, she found out that even her dumb sister could climb up to Stanleys level of men. So how could she stop at a mere the Khan Family? Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. So it is necessary to take a roundabout way, at least to make Kaleb willingly to be a spare tire. The eyes turned, the n came to mind, the tears also said toe, directly cry out can not, to y in the eyes to achieve the effect. Kaleb, I avoided you before there is really a reason Seeing the heartthrobs eyes get so red, Kalebs tone couldnt help but soften a bit. Whats wrong, tell me slowly. Polly huffed, softly still with a trembling voice said. I was beaten by ra justst week, almost to the point of disfigurement, so I was afraid to see you. I was afraid you would dislike me if you saw me that ugly What was meant to be an act became more and more real as Polly huffed and choked and whimpered. What did you say?! Kaleb was shocked and angry, he was originally out of school, so he had no idea what was happening at school.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. How dare she hit you, where did she hit you, does it still hurt? Kaleb asked eagerly as he held Pollys shoulders. Polly smiled through her tears and whispered. Its okay, its just a few ps A gritted teeth refused to cry out of stubbornness, coupled with the inability to suppress the red eyes, really I see the pity. Kaleb was distressed and was about to speak when he was interrupted by amotion in the crowd. It turned out that ra had walked into the vi, and Kalebs desire to protect her quickly swelled when he saw the person who had caused the incident. Dont you be afraid, Im here. Im going to help you out! Said the stride in the direction of ra, leaving only Polly in ce to stop crying. She smiled, a tool, thats how you use it! ra just walked into the vi, she really did not like this ce, the music is too loud. The music was too loud. It made her dizzy and she was about to ask the waiter for a pair of earplugs when she was stopped by a voice. ra, stop right there! ra grinned, the music was loud and so were the people here. She turned around and saw Kaleb running towards her in a fury. Kaleb? ra was a little surprised to meet him in this ce, but also surprised that he called out to her for some reason. Say, why did you hit Polly, what did she do to you, and what are you mad about? ra rolled her eyes, no wonder he came to talk to himself, so someone had blown the pillow. She deserved it, what did I do to beat her up, she had iting. Kaleb was so angry at her guiltless words that he thought nothing of continuing the scolding. Sigh of Angel is back home, Mr. Davidson is getting married soon, and you think hes going to stand up for you? This Kaleb and Mr. Bell is the same, ra did not receive the diamond ring, is not to be abandoned? After all, its a big family from a big family, so its okay to have fun in general. If you want to get married, then it is a marriage, the wifes family is bound to have a big family, even for the family business, you have to restrain. ra felt even more ridiculous, how one or two scolded themselves two sentences, always have to be involved in Stanley. Is she not arrogant and arrogant enough when she pped Polly herself? But since the other side said it, she has to take advantage of the situation to humiliate Kaleb, Stanleys name is not used for nothing. Thats natural, if I hadnt been dumped, would you dare talk to me like that now? Kaleb choked as the shame of the engagement party swept over him again like a flood. Not being able to talk to ra anyway, Kaleb reached out and tried to grab ras cor. ra had already tightly squeezed the gold pin in her pocket, she was not afraid to use force. Unexpectedly, someone moved faster than her, and a slender hand suddenly grabbed Kalebs wrist. Who is it! Kaleb looked up angrily, not expecting there to be anyone in this vi willing to stand up for ra. A teenager stood in ce, his school jacket still hanging off his body, looking at the furious Kaleb with an unruly expression. Carson? Kaleb shouted out in surprise. The boy who suddenly appeared was Carson. Ana, who was ying cards and watching the game, saw Carsons eyes light up and stood up without any hesitation. Carson, youre here! But Carson didnt pay any attention to her, his eyes were still staring straight at Kaleb. Senior, its a bit embarrassing to bully a little girl like that, isnt it? Kaleb was furious, they graduated from the same college, and this teenager was right to call himself senior. But how could he not hear the mockery in his tone? It was not a respectful senior? Thats what he couldnt do to Carson, because he didnt dare. Carson is a legend, because no one knows his background. This continent can say the name of all kinds of families, there is no one surnamed Song, or even if there is, also has nothing to do with Carson. But he not only entered the academy, but also went to the third ss of the school. When he first entered the school, he also attracted a lot of trouble because of his handsome looks. But even so, he did not use the power behind him at all. Instead, he convinced the crowdpletely with his steady, urate and ruthless fighting skills. For such a ruthless character, everyone couldnt help but be a little scare, and Kaleb was certainly no exception. He could only shake off the wrist that was being held, and coldly said. But this matter has nothing to do with you, and I advise you to stay out of it. In full view of everyone, all he could do was to give a verbal warning, but this man looked like he didnt know any better. I really have to manage this matter. Carson raised his eyebrows, his smile grew wider and wider, and Kaleb choked again. Not only him, even the surrounding students looked at the two of them changed their eyes, why did Carson have to help ra out? Chapter 2030 I’ll help you out People cant help but talk, this woman really stupid fake stupid, Stanley, Carson, one or two are fascinated by her? What do you two have to do with each other that you have to get in my way here? Carsons smile remained unchanged as he withdrew his hand and rubbed the palm of it. Were at the same table, so I have to be in charge of her ras business. Kalebs face went white and he couldnt say anything for a long time. That was a bit strange for everyone to say, just a table rtionship. It was unbelievable that Carson, who usually begged to ignore the gods, would stand up for someone else because of a seating rtionship. The girls showed their jealousy in unison, most notably Ana, whose nails were about to break. Kalebs heart cried out in anguish at how someone was trying to stop him no matter what he wanted to do. Stanley at the engagement party, Carson at the cottage at the moment, one or two of them were trying to get in his way. How are you going to manage? Although the heart is fuming, but the mouth can not be soft. Carson scanned a circle, looking at the improvised ring, suddenly got up like interest. Then lets have a single fight. The smiley gaze with flirtatious look at Kaleb, straight to him to see the fire up. What man can stand such a provocative gaze, so he immediately agreed to it. This time the crowd ispletely boiling, happy to see a one-on-one, watching the hrity of course not too big. The two of you are flocking to each other, but ras expression is torn. Carson looked at her and gave a warm smile. Actually, you dont have to do it for me before she finished her sentence, she was covered by the school uniform Carson threw at her head. ra pulled off the jacket over her head in three tries. Hold the clothes for me. Then Carson casually broke his wrist, making a clicking sound, and then suddenly came closer to ra. Hold my clothes for me, and Ill help you out. He said as he walked to the ring, pushed and nked by the crowd. Seeing him get into the ring, people knew that this good show was about to take ce today, and the atmosphere instantly became more heated. ra hugged her clothes and felt quite speechless, I really dont know whats so great about fighting about such things. I can obviously stick a pin in and be honest, but I have to make a big deal out of it. And also to make a what a single fight out. But just now Carson made all the effort to y hard to get, she if not give a little face directly refused Then she does not know how much trouble she will get into. It is better to honestly find a ce to sit and watch. But before his buttocks were next to the stool, he was startled by a harsh scream.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. It was Ana, who was already angry. ra! ra turned her head and saw a scowling Ana. She was really furious today, she didnt expect Carson would reallye to her birthday party, and her happy expression hadnt even made a full second. Carson had gone to the extent of fighting to defend ra. She had never seen Carson go through the trouble of defending anyone, and ra was his first exception. Thinking about it, she wanted to just strangle ra, but Polly gave her a gentle tug at the right time. Ana, a little intolerance is a big mistake, dont forget the n. Ana then came back to her senses and took a deep breath. ra, whats the point of watching boys fight, why dont we y hide-and-seek together? ra looked at Ana, her just tangled expression regrouping. This Ana really had no talent when it came to acting, gritting her teeth as she said this. ying games, or trying to kill her directly, funny. But its still weirdly pointless to say it directly, so she pretended to be silly and continued to answer. How to y the game ah? You know, the whole Desor Mountain is my house, we will drive into the mountain together, you hide and I wille to you! ra was about to dieughing, did she not know what she was talking about? She was a little genius to go into a mountain that big and find it all by herself. ra knew very well in her heart that if she went to the mountain, no one woulde looking for her at all. Its just to leave her in the mountain and scare her half out of her life, right? But that is to deal with ordinary girls, but who is she ra. The reason she came here was to see the herbs on the mountain, which was just what she wanted. She hadnt wanted to see two boys fighting either, so it was better. So she cooperated and stared, and her voice sounded with a shiver. Are you guys really going toe for me? Ill be scared. Ana pretended to be kind and reassuring: Well find you soon, or if youre really scared, you can call me and Ill have someone pick you up. ra looked at Ana in amazement, and only after a long time did she hesitantly grit her teeth and agree. Then you muste, oh. Ana smiled smugly, saying that ra was smart was a joke, she believed such nonsense, she was still the same fool who didnt know the sky was high! The girls agreed, nked Ana to the car, and soon drove to a quiet wooded area. ra, you go down first, the others will go down when they change ces, we wille to you soon. The girl said, without listening to her answer, shoved ra out of the car, and then hurriedly closed the door and left. The girlsughter in the quiet night was heard far away. ra hooked her lips, took out her cell phone and dialed the number Ana left for her. ra raised her eyebrows, as expected. Was the number wrong by one or two digits, or was it not on at all? The first thing you need to do is to get back to your home tomorrow, and Ana will say that she misremembered it, or that she had too much fun and turned off her phone. What a childish n. She shrugged unconcernedly and pulled out a shlight and a simple small backpack. She had just seen it, and the name was true, not only were there many herbs on the mountain, but the quality was also good. At the very least, its much better than Mapleleaf Mansion. She must pick more back, anyway, she has Soul Stone, how many herbs can be put inside. Whats more, her recent herb nting is not very smooth, a wilting head also let her heart a good while. At this moment finally have the opportunity to enter this private field, she does not pick this mile of herbs bald her name is not Xu. Before she could take two steps, she saw another rare quality herb, or arge one, ra tsked. This Desor Mountain in the hands of the Perry Family is too wasteful, this kind of game she would like to y in the future, and I do not know if Ana is still interested. As more and more herbs piled up in the space, ra not only felt that Ana was good for life! This time the quiet woods suddenly came a scraping sound, as if something pressed into the grass and sped away. The familiar sound, ra goose bumps all over. ra shivered, often encountering such creatures when gathering medicine in the woods. Snakes! Chapter 2031 Help Me At the same moment. Central Hospital in City F. Denis just came out of the hospitals supply room and put a small machine into Stanleys hand. With our current capabilities, this machine is the best equipment we can get. It utilizes high-energy rays, and theres no need to bleed or anything, and the results are instant, so its a little easier for you to use. Stanley nodded and took the small machine. Trouble. Denis shook his head and looked at Stanley with some concern. Theres no need to have to experiment with ra, is there? Today Stanley suddenly came over and said that ra had learned that her body had the effect of inhibiting toxins. The two then agreed to do the experiment, so they had to get him to get the machine that measured the toxin. Milo respectfully stepped forward to take the machine, Stanley then turned around and continued to speak. But I must try it sometime. Denis hesitated for a long time and suddenly spoke. But have you thought of another possibility, perhaps the crux of the matter is not ra at all. Stanley frowned and asked in a cold voice. What do you mean by that? Denis good-naturedly exined up. You see, once you had intimate contact with ra, the toxins in your body were suppressed, so we had a preconceived notion that it was ras body. But you havent touched another woman, so if the symptom is not ra at all, but a woman Although both of them previously thought that the repressed toxin was because ra might be someone special. But then Denis realized that it was a special case for Stanley; after all, hed never made out with a woman. Hes got a cleanliness problem! He wouldnt even hook up between brothers! Thats why ra was the exception to the rule! He would think this way not because ra is the one who can detoxify the poison and that the action of intimacy with a woman can detoxify the poison. Although this statement sounds a little strange, but it is the toxin in Stanleys body first does not follow the rules. Even if their family has been practicing medicine for generations, they have never seen this toxin, there is no way topletely lift it, and there is not even a way to quickly and effectively suppress it. So even with this exnation, he wouldnt find it very surprising. Stanley nodded his head to show that he understood, but his facial expression made it impossible to tell what he was thinking. So what exactly are you trying to say? I mean you can do the experiment without ra ah, so the experiment does not make much sense, there are too many personal uncertainties. If you meet with other girls, you can also achieve this effect, then your toxin is even under control ah. If the detoxification effect can only work on ra, it is a little too restrictive. What if ra doesnt want to cooperate, or keep ckmailing Stanley into doing things he doesnt want to do? But if this intimacy with girls can be solved, then for Stanley, his bodys toxins are also considered solved. There are so many girls who like Stanley, just find one that is obedient. He also carefully considered the feasibility of this method, and only at this time will suggest to Stanley. Thepanys main goal is to provide a solution to the problem. No. Denis refused to give up and continued to persuade with all his heart. Why say no directly ah, not you said to try it, and do not have to do what, pulling hands hug not on the line, you let me test a test well! Stanley was relentless.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. No. Denis deted, but still reluctantly asked. Why the hell not? I thought you knew I had a cleanliness problem. That was the answer Stanley gave with a little thought, and Denis was dumbfounded. So much nonsense about being intimate with other girls, so why is it okay for ra? He didnt want to give up and try to continue, but Stanley had already dialed ras phone. The phone was quickly picked up. I got the machine, when will the test start? But there was no answer on the other side, and he could even somehow feel the chill. At the same time he noticed that ras breathing had also be strange, a little confused and with some trembling. Stanleys heart seized up fiercely. Where are you? Whats wrong? And at the same time Desor Mountain. ra had a lot of wild cassia set up around her, and she was in the center of the circle of herbs. She was crouched on the ground clutching her knees. Outside the circle was the seemingly never-ending scraping sound of many snakes. There were about a dozen small, colorful snakes, small, but the brilliant colors highlighted their level of danger. They were staring at ra in the center of the circle, but didnt dare to approach easily because of the wild cassia. They are only greedily looking around in a circle. ra buried her head between her knees, her body couldnt stop trembling, but she keptforting herself. She is not the weak self she once was, and now she has the certainty to use the golden needle to kill in one move. Stanley couldnt wait for ras reply, and his voice couldnt help but raise a bit. ra! Do you hear me? ras body trembled, and the courage she had just plucked up dissipated. Help me Stanley The girls trembling voice came out, piercing Stanleys heart hard. Wait for me. Stanley hung up the phone and yelled at Milo. Now get me ras location and lets get there right now! Denis, with a dumbfounded look on his face, looked at the two men who were about to leave with their legs drawn and hastened to call out. Stanley, whats wrong. Whats going on? Stanley did not answer his question, and quickly left the hospital. And just then, Desor Mountain, the center of that herbal circle. The phone was hung up. ra shook off her head fiercely and raised her eyes to look at the snakes warily. These snakes are still a little afraid of the wild cassia, so so half a day are only around the circle. But after all, this is the herb that has been picked and has lost its vitality. So the snakes finally started toe closer and ras fingers were sweating as she grabbed the golden needles. ras weakness is her fear of snakes. In herst life she was very much favored by her master, and with her intelligence and cleverness, she became the first disciple of her own discipline at a young age. So she inevitably had to be jealous, one of the Hmong senior sister is, she can breedpulsions and spend her days with snakes and insects. So the senior sister tricked ra, who was only five years old, into her own snake cave, where she kept all the poisonous snakes. When ra was rescued, she was already out of breath but not in. The master, who had been practicing medicine for a lifetime, used all his skills to keep her alive. Chapter 2032 A hundredfold repayment She also recuperated for a whole year before gradually getting better. The pain she could never forget, the feeling that even her face was covered with cold scales was too terrible. ra couldnt forget the fear that no matter how much she cried out, there was no answer. And the pain of being torn to shreds. So she was afraid of snakes for the rest of her life, andter went to the mountain with the master. There is a master prepared to repel snake medicine, her line of sight never snakes appear. But after rebirth in this continent, she simply can not use the snake repellent medicine. Although she has been nning toe to Desor Mountain for a long time to collect medicine, but she has not had the opportunity to be invited this time, so she has not had time to prepare the snake repellent medicine. She also thought that it was a private area, a ce for youngdies to spend their time, so she should at least make sure that it was safe, so she should clean up a bunch of snakes and beasts. Whats more, its still the snakes hibernation period and they werent supposed to be here. But now these snakes have a very clear goal, even with the wild decision to stop them, they can not leave, just stare at her grimly, must be driven by someone, or drugged. Heh, or Ana did it, right? It seems she underestimated the malice of this woman a bit. ra tried her best to calm her breathing, but the bottom of her eyes were filled with unfathomable anger. She still underestimated the malice of a jealous girl towards others.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Although the most crude tricks were used, the malicious intent was no less than anyone elses. By the reason of the wild determination, those snakes swam outside the circle for nearly forty minutes. Probably because of the drugged rtionship, these snakes are not only persistent, but also unprecedentedly bold. Even though they had the nt they feared in front of them, they invaded the circle surrounded by wild cassia after numerous trials. The snake lunged at ra, and her hand, which had been squeezing the golden needle tightly, was already a little sore. But still, she was ready to stab the nearest snake in the seventh inch. This time there was a sudden roar in the woods, and the warm yellow light shone on ras face. It was an SUV, and the snakes were startled and fled in all directions. The car turned the body and stopped steadily across in front of ra, Stanley got out. He immediately saw ra hiding on the ground, his face is the restrained panic, all the body is slightly trembling. Stanley felt a moment of some suffocation, he had never seen that unbeatable, the body is always like a bamboo like upright little girl of this look. In the past, she always had an indifferent expression, no matter what kind of situation she was facing, she had a look of confidence. Her gaze was also always cold and clear, as if nothing in this world could move her. But now she is like any ordinary girl in fear, squatting on the ground holding her knees and shaking incessantly. As if the dandelion swaying in the wind, the slightest touch will scatter and disappear. He hurriedly went over and took ras hand, and with a strong tug, she fell into a solid embrace. ra had already closed her eyes in resignation, she couldnt do it in this environment to the nightmare she had been saving for a lifetime. But the embrace she suddenly fell into was like a beam of light that shot into the deep sea. It saved her from being unable to breathe, and gave her warmth and courage. ra looked up and saw the person in front of her, and her heart clenched hard together. She had called, so she knew he woulde, but she hadnt thought it would be this fast. Im here, dont be afraid. The mans low voice carried a soothing magic. ra clung to him, feeling the blood that had just frozen in her veins flowing again. The cold hands and feet gradually gained consciousness, and the experience in the snake pit was gradually far away. She took a long breath, and when that breath was fully exhaled, she calmed down. It was then that she realized what was strange about this unusual hug, it was too tight. Let go, Im going to lose my breath. A look of embarrassment shed under Stanleys eyes, and he realized that he had just lost his temper a bit. So he then resumed his bashful demeanor and took a step back to release ra. Mr. Davidson, a total of twelve snakes, very poisonous, but not our local species. Milo looked at the snakes with some dismay on his face, he didnt expect these little girls to be so vicious. And theyve all been fed with drugs. The implication is that the appearance of these snakes was not an ident, but someone did it on purpose. ra was in the end experienced in herst life, and now that the nightmare of the heart has disappeared, she no longer makes a shriveled face. Can you give this to me directly? Looking at the bag in Milos hand, ras eyes were slightly cold. What do you need this for? Stanley was worried, he could see that ra was afraid of these things. To do unto others, of course. And at the same time the vis spa area. I told you she was a fool, right? Its no fun to fall for it so easily. Ana hair coiled up, body tied with a pure white bath towel, shaking the champagne in her hand andughing incessantly. This kind of person can still bully you and bully you like this, its really too funny. Ana didnt know how happy she was in her heart. Straight away Polly said embarrassed. But I think this thing is too easy, she really is not the same as before, she shouldnt be fooled so easily ah. Only she who had met ra head-on knew that ra had long since ceased to be a fool. Are you also thinking too much? Ive had the snake put in, what could possibly go wrong? The surrounding girls also helped, and the air was filled with rapture for a while. Polly in this atmosphere also cant help but put down her heart, said also, this is the Perry Familys territory. Even if she usually how strong at home, how also impossible to toss in the Perry Familys territory, those snakes, even if they do not bite her to death, but also enough to scare her a! So the girls smiled and grabbed a bottle of wine to celebrate together The fence next to the spa was kicked down with a loud bang, startling the girls to get up and look around with their bath towels. All of them saw the upright and stubborn figure. A few girls covered their mouths and let out a soft whimper. ra! What are you doing here? ra was still holding the cloth bag that was twisting and turning. I waited for everyone in the woods for a long time, but no one came looking for me, so of course I had toe back by myself. She raised a big smile, only it made Anas heart flutter. Chapter 2033 don’t want anyone to see Whats wrong? Shouldnt you? Ana grew up in a brocade, and everyone around her bowed down to her, she never had the sense to be afraid of others. But now she looked at ra, and her heart panicked for no reason. I dont mean that we we didnt mean to Its forgetfulness. The girl next to her helped, and ra gave the girl a sidelong nce. Forgotten, huh, so I guess you dont remember the dozen little cuties in the woods either? Ana blushed miserably, she knew ra was referring to the snakes that had been fed, but there was no way to admit it down. I dont understand what youre talking about. Dont understand? Then I should indeed make you understand understand what I am talking about. ra smiled even more, raised her eyebrows slightly, and abruptly raised the bag in her hand. Everyone looked at the bag inside still twisting and turning, heart amazed, hands and feet in the water flopped around twice. Whats inside this thing! It still seems to be alive. Fear quickly spread among the girls, and everyone stared at ra, fearing that she would do something shocking next. ra looked down at them from above, and the girls were scared to death. Why dont you see for yourselves what it is? ra shook the bag in her hand and said with a low chuckle as she took a step forward and suddenly opened the bag in her hand! As soon as ra untied the bag, the colorful snakes wriggled and tried to run out of the bag. As soon as ra lifted her hand, she threw the bag to the edge of the hot spring, so they all slid down into the hot spring in droves now. Ah! Snakes! Its a snake! Help! Wheres the security guard? Catch the snakes! Mom and Dad, I dont want to die yet! The girls harsh screams pierced the night sky, and ra smiled with satisfaction. These snakes are fed with drugs and seem to have an obsession with biting beyond instinct. When many snakes were surrounding a ra, they seemed to be able to control their own sanity, and did not dare to go over when they saw the wild determination. Also mainly because ra calm, not shouting, jumping around to startle these snakes, they can be there for an hour standoff. And now. The hot spring is steaming with steam, and the girls have been soaking for a long time, and even their bodies are flushed. The excessive body temperature and the girls walking around haphazardly hit the water, and their screams of terror. This does not exacerbate the stimtion of the snakes, so these snakes are more wild, one is crazy towards people. The girls shouted and cried hoarsely, trying to run out of the hot spring, and you pushed me to fall to the ground. The scene in the hot springs was chaotic as it could not be. Not to mention Ana, although she thought of such a vicious trick, but certainly do not need her to do it alone. She just had to order her subordinates at will, so she had no idea how terrifying it was to face these poisonous snakes in person. She never thought that these colorful snakes were so visually terrifying, so she had to roll and crawl outside as well.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. As a result, she fell to the ground in a good way, andpared to the other girls who were running fast, she soon became a target. A snake wrapped around her calf, the cold touch, and the sticky scales scraped across her skin. She opened her mouth but couldnt make any sound, having been scared out of her mind. She could only watch as the snake wrapped itself around her leg, her eyes flowing with two lines of tears, her mouth open wide in terror. Immediately afterwards, a warm current spread down her legs and hips. The little princess that the Perry Family had held in their hands for so many years was pissing herself on the edge of their own spa. A room full of girls screaming and running out of the house, Ana was also paralyzed with fear, quite a bit of human purgatory. Its a pity that ra missed this wonderful scene. After she released the snakes, she pulled her own legs and ran away. She knew that the snakes wouldnt stay long, and that the spas security staff would soone to help catch them. But it didnt matter, her goal was to teach these girls a lesson as well. She returned to Stanleys car, her little face flushed from the two steps she had taken, and surprisingly, she no longer had the same cool look she had just had. Okay, we can go now. Her business is finally done, Stanley looked at her smiling face with pain, but his hand involuntarily fell on her still trembling hand. He reached over and took ras hand, then carefully wrapped the entirety of her hand in his own again. Why bother doing it yourself. His sword brows knitted slightly. If you want to take revenge, Ill just order someone to do it for you. He could see ras fear of snakes, so he didnt understand why she had to plunge herself back into terror and set them free herself if it was just to teach those girls a lesson. When her hand was suddenly pulled over, ras first reaction was to try to break free. But the mans strength is very strong, she pumped her hand twice, but it did not move at all. The first thing that ra did was to let Stanley go. That kind of weakness would be a pain in the ass if someone else knew about it. raughed, her small face all unconcerned. I always have to learn to ovee these fears myself, too. She was afraid of snakes, but she was more afraid of letting Ana know that. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would never have peace again, in terms of momentary fear and longsting fear. She didnt hesitate to choose the former, and she would fling these snakes in the girls faces today in front of them. Take this opportunity to tell them to stop using such underhanded ways against themselves. Stanley looked at ra and could feel from the tiny fist he held in his hand how much determination the girl in front of him had. She always brought something fresh to him and then made him feel amazing. The car soon left the ce and ra suddenly tapped her leg. Can we go back to the vi first, I still have all my school stuff and stuff there. They had juste out of the woods Stanley had located Polly and Ana, and thats how they found out they hadnt returned to the vi. Instead, they were soaking in a nearby spa. But her things were still at the vi, so she had to go back. Stanley gave Milo a look and understood, then ordered the driver, the car immediately turned around. Atst, she was almost at the top of the hill, and ra saw the lights on at the vi from a distance. Just stop here! Chapter 2034 heartless guy She hurriedly stopped, and the driver was uncertain, but stopped anyway. Stanley wondered. Why dont you just go to the door? ra rubbed her hands together, her eyes flickering as she avoided it. Its not good for people to see, is it? Even if ra had little interest in Stanley, she always had to consider the objective conditions, Stanleys poprity was just too high. If he appeared here, her ears would have to shed their skin. In the principle of not causing trouble, she still prefers to walk a little way. Stanley did not think in this direction at all, and when he heard ras reason, he first froze. Then there was undisguised anger in his eyes, and a deep, unseen coldness in his tone. You dont want anyone to see us together. Stanley had never been treated this way; he only knew what it was like to be dragged along trying to climb into a rtionship. It was the first time hed ever hit a nail in the coffin with a woman. Thats for sure, it would be too much trouble to be seen with you. ra didnt hide it, not to mention that she didnt feel the need to hide it either. The mere fact that Carson had been at her table could have turned the school upside down. If she saw Stanley with her now, she would not be long for life. She didnt want to appreciate the power and malice of a jealous woman any longer. Although she spoke the truth, she did not notice Stanleys displeasure in the least. So she did not stay much longer, as soon as she pulled open the car door and jumped down. Ignoring the extremely low air pressure in the carriage, ra patted her butt and left, not forgetting to twist her head and instructed. Just wait for me here, Ill be quick. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The air pressure around the boy was even lower than the frightening, he was not able to make a sound for a long time, is really by this little girl gas hard. Milo. He finally opened his mouth after a long time. Yes! Milo reflexively bowed his head and replied respectfully, then couldnt help but shiver. Go check out the people who set ra up today, and dont let any of them go. Stanleys cold eyes had a hint of killing intent in them, then said with an aggravated tone. Give them a lesson to experience. Its a pity that these girls just happened to be in the crosshairs of the gun. Milo looked at his masters face like frost, turned his head and winced. Thesedies really dont know whats good for them, and who not to mess with, but to mess with the head of their own master. I can only hope for the best. In the hot spring. Ana was wrapped in a bath towel and a coat, shivering as she watched the staff clean the hot spring. She finally stabilized under multiple reassurances, with monstrous anger in her eyes. Shes dead. Ana gritted her teeth, and Polly was ready to add a little firewood to stir things up when C Miss, its not good! Ana cursed angrily as the staff hurried in and shouted. What is it again? Its a call from home, saying that the master has been arrested for illegal tax evasion! All the girls in the room turned pale at these words. There was nothing wrong with Ana being spoiled from childhood, but the seriousness of this matter had exceeded her imagination. She ran out of the room in a panic, not caring about ra anymore. Anas departure left room for a few of her sisters to gossip. His father was caught? Tax evasion, thats not a small thing. How could he be arrested all of a sudden? He must have offended someone above him, right? Since the matter has not been suppressed, have developed to the point of arrest, but I see the Perry Family afraid to fall! Another girl said in a conciliatory manner. If her family really fell, we should not y with her, right? Yes, its really a bigdys temper, who wants to serve her like. These people talk about sisters, but in fact, they are just little followers. Now that the Perry Family tree has fallen, they naturally have to find their own way out. Pollys eyes are vaguely anxious. The Perry Family is a first-ss family, it should not just fall down. The Perry Family cant fall. She hasnt finished killing them yet. Shit, shes lucky.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Polly thought meanly, every time she tried to deal with ra, ra seemed to have a gods help. ra was unaware of what was going on in the spa, and she slipped back into the vi. The music was still as deafening as ever, and the boys and girls were still having fun in the ring pool. ra shook her head, these young people are really energetic, arent they? She turned to the side of the ring and quickly found her school bag, put it on her back and was ready to sneak out again. An angry voice suddenly came to her ears. ra! ra suddenly shivered in shock and turned her head to see Carsoning right at her. Where have you been. He grimaced and ra was stunned, then grinned. Just wandering around the woods for a bit. Carsons eyes widened, anger and surprise ovepping his face in a way that just looked a little funny. Have you got it wrong? Im fighting for you in the ring and you go wandering the woods? His voice was too loud, and with the deafening music, ras mood got even worse. Its not like I havent stopped you before! Carson was so angry that he was about to roll his eyes, and only then did ra notice the bruises and broken skin on his face. The heart for a moment is a little intolerant. So did you win or not? Carsons mouth stifled a grunt. What does it matter to you, dont you care? ra nodded, she was asking out of humanitarian concern, Carson didnt want to say even if she did. Looking at ra and turning her head to leave, Carsons iceberg face still copsed as he reached out to pull ra in. Im sure I can win. ra said there was nothing surprising about this. Carson looked like a practiced man, unlike the reserved son, and it was only natural that he couldnt beat him. How aboutplimenting him? ra searched her heart for words that she could say, but was interrupted by a shout of surprise. Kaleb! Call a doctor, Kaleb has passed out! The DJ quickly turned off the music, and the scene became even more chaotic. ra ran to the dance floor in two steps and saw Kaleb on the floor. She squeezed through the people around her and crouched down beside Kaleb to open his eyelids for a look, not knowing whether to be happy or worried. The basic reflexes were still there, which meant he was not in danger of dying, but why was he suddenly unconscious ra snapped her head up and asked. He was injured before? His friend, startled, stammered a reply in the face of the stern question. Chapter 2035 Hate blind commanders The fight just boxing with Carson, identally hit the pir But it seems nothing happened ah, he just fainted twice, after ying cards and drinking with us also did not see the difference ras teeth itch with anger, the rich generation must have nomon sense? The rich generation must have nomon sense, not to go to the hospital after hitting their heads, and still dare to drink? If you cant die at that time, you are not sick? Look at them, they really think they have to live long. Kalebs face went ashen, and the people around him were also on tenterhooks. Did you hit your head? Will something really happen? I dont think theres a doctor here, call an ambnce! He will not die, right Im so scared. Only then did the crowd hastily pull out their cell phones and prepare to call an ambnce when ra said in a cold voice. Its toote, he has some serious meningeal hematoma now, if the bruises dont disperse, the consequences will be very serious. The crowd sucked in a cold breath, and several timid girls spoke with crying ents. So what the hell to do ah, I do not want to see the dead What if he really dies Its Carsons fault! If he hadnt hit so hard, Kaleb wouldnt have hit the pir. Yeah, it has nothing to do with us anyway! Although everyone seemed to be having a good time together, they were all shirking their responsibilities at times like this. ra looked at them and sneered, what a so-called good brother. Stop it. She was so distracted by the noise that she didnt even have any therapeutic ideas. It was definitely toote to take an ambnce, after all, this is the Perry Familys privatend. It is usually used for vacation, so the medical equipment is very embarrassing, nothing can be used to first aid things. And the nearest hospital is several hours away, Kaleb will not be able to hold up. This is a sudden outbreak of emergency, there is no time for her to do any PRICE treatment, can only use their own method.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Although she has always despised Kaleb, and Kaleb do not deal with is also true, but this fresh life in front of their own, can not not be saved. She as a doctor, in the treatment of patients, originally should not be mixed with personal feelings. Not to mention that in the end, this reason is all because of her. If Carson hadnt wanted to take it out on himself, he wouldnt have tried to fight Kaleb, and the ident wouldnt have happened. Thinking of this there was nothing to hesitate about, ra pulled out her gold pins and lined them up. ras action came out of nowhere, and everyone froze at the sight of the pile of golden needles. She took out a shorter needle and rushed to the top of her head to pierce it. The boy who had just answered ra suddenly reacted and turned pale as he tried to push ra away. Thest time was to grab ras wrist. Are you crazy? What are you doing? ra raised her head, looked at the agitated boy in front of her, and sighed. Acupuncture, save him. The boy drew a cold breath backwards. You know acupuncture? Or would you? ra said coldly, the boy was choked, a little stunned, but he quickly came back to his senses. One step in front of ra blocked Kalebs body and opened his arms like a little hen. Dont you dare! Arent you just a fool, you say you know acupuncture? I think you just want to get Kaleb killed! ra hated it when people who didnt know anything about medicine would stop her from practicing and tell her what to do, and her tone was not kind. Now that you wont let me put the needle in, I think youre the one who wants to scare Kaleb. The boy seemed to finally wake up from the panicked atmosphere he had just been in, and blocked thinking of a reason. Dont talk nonsense, I know youre just holding a grudge against Kaleb for repenting the marriage, and now you want to kill him with a personal vendetta! This friends imagination was so rich that it made raugh out loud. She didnt understand what these rich kids had in their heads, did they read too many novels? Look at my golden needles yourself, I cant spare such a good thing to harm him. So what, your thoughts are different from the normal people is not normal? This friend holds his head high and feels like he has solved some murder case. I think so, ra originally liked Kaleb, but then Kaleb liked Polly again, so it makes sense that she holds a grudge. Not to mention that acupuncture is such a difficult thing, she can learn? Not to mention that she is stupid, even an ordinary high school student cant possibly know it? Not to mention the removal of blood stasis with needles? If Chinese medicine really works, why are Western medicine hospitals opening everywhere now? The more people talked, the more excited they became, as if they had already decided what was true. So they blocked ras face in groups, with guarded expressions as if ra was some kind of demon or devil. Dont you dare touch Kaleb! You want to kill him with personal revenge? Then you have to go through us first, we wont let you get away with it easily! Take your mind off it, we dont believe in acupuncture! We dont believe in acupuncture! He even made a move to pull out his cell phone to call an ambnce. ra was so angry that she couldnt say anything. Foolish people always have strange reasons. Although she was angry, her residual reasoning told her that she couldnt me them entirely. The world did not trust Chinese medicine, and what was originally verymon to invigorate blood stasis and awaken the mind was made to sound as if they could not be trusted. ra looked at Kalebs face again, and it was indeed even more gray than it had been earlier. ra was still thinking calmly in the midst of the excitement of the crowd. If he didnt do something, Kalebs consequences would be very serious. Even if he doesnt die until the ambncees, he will be a vegetable. Thinking of this she could only rely on Carson. Carson! Help me! Carson had been quiet and distracted since seeing ras golden needle. This time was suddenly named, stunned for a moment. The girl in front of him, the way the wind gently brushed her hair, Carson saw another woman of stunning beauty. What do you want me to do? Faced with ras request for help, he did not hesitate to agree. With his mouth in agreement, he pulled away the friend who had replied before. This friend obviously did not expect someone to take ras side, and could not speak for a while, but just fluttered his arms and legs. Others helped out. If something happens to Kaleb, do you think you can get away with it? Let it go, how can you believe that fools words. Carson didnt even lift an eyelid, he casually threw the friend out, and then blocked Kalebs front. Chapter 2036 relationship is not right ah The eyes are cold. No matter who it is, take another step forward, dont me me for making a move. Everyone was shocked by his aura and did not dare to move. ra followed the trend and already touched Baihui, although it was also very safe to zap acupuncture points like Shaoshang, but it was toote. She didnt hesitate to enter the needle, and with the feel of her hand she knew she had gotten the qi, and then used various techniques to begin to pass the orifice. The crowd watched the speed of ras hocus-pocus, and even used the needles to stab Kalebs head up and down. There was a pang of despair in their hearts. You two just wait to die! The Song family wont give up! Neither of you two will be able to get away with it! The friend who had been thrown out crawled back in, now shouting with his teeth and ws. Carson simply did not care about him, he looked back at the girl squatting on the ground. She was holding a gold needle in her hand and hesitantly chose the shaking method, her movements seemed to be a little rough. Then she chose a few more parts of her face, Ying Xiang, cheek car Dabbing a few more needles down, with a determined confidence and glowing face. Carsons heart tightened, his heart was in turmoil. Immediately afterwards a cry of rm spread through the crowd C Awake? Hes awake! The friend was still brewing other words to curse, did not expect to suddenly hear this scream, but in the end froze. He turned around, only to see that Kaleb, who had just been ashen and with his eyes tightly closed, had really opened his eyes, with a look of confusion in them. Kaleb felt unlucky, trying to take it out on his sweetheart and being provoked instead. He had no choice but to get into the ring and was beaten up by the smiling schoolboy. He even hit his head on the railing, and the impact really still hurt. But he didnt have the face to say it, so he just endured the pain and everyone continued to y, drinking and dancing one after another. Then came the severe pain and he just lost consciousness. Then it has been an unbearably painful journey of the heart, he felt himself falling into the deep sea. All around him was dark and quiet, and no matter how much he struggled, he could not get out of that ce. Thus the pain of not being able to breathe made him fall deeper and deeper. Silence, darkness, suffocation, all of this is full of despair. He felt that he was about to sink to the bottom, he had given up hope of life. But with a pang of soreness in the top of his head, and a burst of soreness and pain in his face. Suddenly he got a breath of fresh air, and his already nk brain was filled with the joy of new life. So he finally opened his eyes, and before he could adjust to the blinding light, he heard a familiar voice. How do you feel now? Following the source of the cool voice, he struggled to raise his head and turn his eyes. As he became more and more ustomed to the light, he finally got a good look at the girl.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The ordinary high school uniform was just a high school uniform, but on the girls body there was always a fresh and uplicated beauty. The eyebrows are her familiar look, the one he hated and wanted to get rid of when he followed him around all day. But it is now emanating from the inside out to make him feel stunning beauty, his heart was touched. He was dumbfounded and unable to speak, and could only look at the girl in front of him in a daze, as if his heart had been gripped tightly. He could not believe it, but his voice still trembled faintly begging for confirmation. ra? ra looked at his bewildered appearance, and even more so, she even stumbled over her name. Had she been a step toote after all, had Kaleb been deprived of oxygen for too long and injured his nerves? She moved closer to Kaleb to observe his face and asked. Kaleb, can you hear what Im saying? ras sudden approach, her girlish aroma mixed with a hint of unique medicinal fragrance greeted him. Kaleb snapped back to consciousness and sat up with a start when he saw people around him. Im fine I just? The people around him took a step closer and murmured in twos and threes, after all, Kalebs sobriety really made them giggle too. Kaleb looked around at the concerned eyes, as if he had just understood his situation, before mumbling as if he were waking up from a dream. Did I just faint He made his words clear as an afterthought, and everyone around him finally breathed a sigh of relief. His friend, in particr, had been watching Kaleb open his eyes and sit up and speak again before he came back to his senses. Throwing himself on Kalebs body, he cried and said. You just really scared me, what can we do if something happens to you. The people around at this time also no longer suppress the sound of discussion. She stabbed a needle and Kaleb actually woke up? I feel like she is really like a miracle doctor, she also saidst time Brody kidney deficiency, I think 80% is also true! Maybe it was nothing, Kaleb could have woken up on his own, she was just bluffing twice. But even if its true, I always feel that Chinese medicine is not like the type that will have such an immediate effect. Maybe ra is really a hidden Chinese medicine doctor, my grandfather especially believes in this. There is a lot of noise, some people think that ra is just a mistake, although this part of the people are still questioning. But there are also many people who think that ra is really transformed, and I am afraid that she really has some means. Kaleb listened to the chatter around him, all those voices seemed far away, but he could still vaguely tell. It could be that ra saved him. If it was before, he would have scoffed at the thought, nothing more than a fool who followed himself around all day. How could she know how to do acupuncture? And how could it have saved his life? But all he could think about now was ras cold, clear, but unmistakable side face. He did not doubt for a moment that ra was his savior. He pushed away his friend who was still on top of him and turned his head to look at ra nervously. Thank you just now, ra. ra started to pack her things just after she put her mind down. The gold needles are not disposable, but then they cant be mixed between patients, so they have to be carefully disinfected with alcohol. ra was just about to put away the sterilized gold needles when she heard Kalebs thanks, and as always, she was unimpressed. Its nothing. Her expression was indifferent and detached. If it werent for me, you wouldnt have been hurt, I just did what I had to do. The words revealed politeness and indifference, but Kalebs heart sank for no reason. He didnt know when she had suddenly stopped taking herself into ount. He clearly remembered that not too long ago, he was following his ass all day long and calling himself Kaleb all day long. Chapter 2037 Help you control She obviously liked herself so much. His heart was filled with regret, he didnt know why, but he just regretted that he shouldnt have been so indifferent to ra in the first ce. ra packed up her things and prepared to leave, Kaleb watched but could not do anything, he did not even know what to say. By the way, theres something. ra, who was packed and ready to leave, suddenly stopped and looked back. Kaleb jerked his head up at the sound of the familiar voice, his eyes shining with hope. What is it you want to say. This thing is for you. ras soft, warm hand suddenlynded in his, and his heart blossomed for a moment with some overwhelming shyness. Until he lowered his head with thisplicated expression and saw what ra ced in his hand. ra, the ghostly medicine woman, medicine to the disease, something to call: 15xxxxxxxx7. His just shy expression froze, speaking from experience, it was a business card. But this one looked too Kaleb, you are now officially my patient, so if you have the chance, you are wee to visit my clinic again. ras face was full of expectation and her tone was serious. But these words brought the atmosphere down to zero. Everyone looked at the business card, which was also the color of a small advertisement, and couldnt help but shake their heads. It was my fault just now, Kaleb would have woken up, it was a coincidence. Yes, what acupuncture or acupuncture, I think its because she didnt do it gently, and made the senior painful to wake up, right? Ghost medicine woman? What the hell, she is really stupid. Disdainful voices rang out everywhere, and everyone was talking and shaking their heads, but ra didnt care. She turned around and left, her back dashing, without hesitation. Kaleb was holding the card in his hand, still feeling the warmth of ra on it, and his heart was beating wildly. At the same moment. In the SUV outside the vi door. Stanley was talking to Denis on the phone. Is everything going well at your ce? You left in such a hurry. Denis couldnt contain the worry in his voice. Yeah. Stanley only gave a low muffled hmm, then ordered. That machine for the quiz, this time you send it directly to me. Just now he was so worried that he lost his sense of proportion and left in such a hurry that he didnt even take the measuring machine. After exining that there is nothing to do, Stanley has never been a person who wants to chat, said immediately ready to hang up the phone. Denis shouted again from the phone that had been taken away Wait a minute, wait a minute. Stanley couldnt help but pick up the phone and put it to his ear again. What is it again? Stanley Denis squirmed, feeling as if the next line he was about to say sounded familiar. Theres something I dont know if I should say Stanley white-eyed. Say it. Its that you and ra, arent you on good terms? Even if Denis isfortable with Stanleys character, but after todays battle, he would be retarded if he couldnt see that something was fishy. The environment Stanley grew up in, perhaps as a toxin, has always inhibited the growth of Stanleys character. Various reasons for Stanley to be indifferent, even his rtives, will not necessarily make his emotions have more than obvious changes. But today, for the first time, he was so emotional over someone elses affairs that he couldnt control his own sanity. He never wanted to be close to women, and ra was an exception. He had seen it, only Stanley seemed reluctant to admit it. Shes my antidote. That was the reason Stanley gave. Think about it, do you care so much about her just because shes the antidote? Denis was so angry with Stanleys tough talk that he just hung up the phone. Stanleys already furrowed brow furrowed even more. He closed his eyes and waited for ra toe back, not wanting to think about the words but they kept circling in his mind. So when ra got into the car, she saw Stanley like this. After two events, the time is alreadyte. The first rays of the sun had already broken through the darkness of the night, now shining on the faces of the two. She looked at the thinyer of light ted Stanley, could not help but freeze. Forgive herck of knowledge, the only thought in her head at this moment is, how can there be such a good-looking person in the world? Stanley seemed to feel the burning gaze and opened his eyes, and saw the girl standing dumbly outside the car. Her cheeks were flushed from walking, the wind was lifting her hair, and she was still panting, her chest rising and falling sharply. Stanley forced himself to avert his eyes, he couldnt control himself if he looked any further. Ready to go somewhere. His voice was tinged with raspiness, except that neither man realized anything was wrong. Id rather trouble you to take me straight to school. After all, it was already after seven in the morning, and she would bete if she tried to go home before going to school. There wasnt much to go back to that home, so she might as well go straight to school. The car started and in just an hour and a half, the speeding car pulled up in front of the college. ra thanked her and looked over, she hadnt left anything behind. She was ready to get out of the car with a satisfied nod, but suddenly turned back around as she pulled open the door. Stanley, I almost forgot, this Stanley raised his eyes, wanting to ask the words before the words came out, his face was cupped by the girl. The girls hands were small, but with a warm, soft strength gently pressed against his cold cheek. Both hands cupped him steadily. Then the girls face was suddenly pressed over. The distance between the two people shortened extremely quickly, and the girls unique fragrance mixed with the fragrance of medicine came to his face. He could even see his own shocked reflection in the other partys bright eyes. He only felt that his brain could not turn when the machine, his heart was filled to the brim. He couldnt think, he didnt know what the girl was up to. But the next second, ras small, straight nose came closer and then gently brushed against the tip of his nose.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The tip of his nose was only a little warm touch, but it made him feel dazed and his limbs trembled slightly like electricity. He saw the girls face fade away again, and then blossomed into a big smile. This way you wont be tormented by the poisoned hair today. The girl was smiling, and the brightness between her eyebrows was soul-stirring, but she herself was as if she was unaware of it. For she said this and happily jumped out of the car and left, as if she waspletely unaware of what she had just done. She did not have an ulterior motive for doing this, because she knows the Frostbone poison very well. Chapter 2038 pretend The toxin in his body has been in an unstable state, the so-called toxic eruption period, is the highest value of the toxin, this time it also has the greatest impact on the human body. Thats why Stanley felt painful, but the actual usual non-toxic eruption, the human body is also affected. Although it will also be difficult to feel, but Stanley just ept the whole list to bear down. Thats why ra wanted to get close to him, so that today he would bepletely free from the pain of the toxin. But she didnt think it would touch Stanley so much. Just ten minutes after she left, Stanley didnt even move a muscle. Milo in a dumbfounded is not dare to say anything, straight with, wait for ten minutes. Only then cautiously speak. Mr. Davidson, are we still going Stanley just suddenly woke up, but he did not have time to answer Milos words, because what came to his mind was Deniss voice. Think about it, are you so concerned about her just because shes the antidote? Shit! Stanley suddenly cursed angrily, Milo jumped and scowled, but Stanley didnt care. He closed his eyes, this time, he really seems to be in trouble. And the other side. After Ana left because of family matters, everyone dispersed one by one. Polly also heard about Kaleb when she left, and a bitch has to do things that dont slip through the cracks. So she can not do that kind of desperate woman, she still decided to go to the hospital to visit Kaleb, although the heart is reluctant. And at this time in the hospital, Kaleb was still staring at the card. He couldnt help but think of the warm touch and the pungent smell of the medicine, so much so that he froze in his tracks. It was only when a soft knock sounded on the door that he put the card away carefully and looked up to see Polly. Polly looked at the bandages holding Kalebs head in ce and her eyes instantly reddened. She choked on a soft sob and said. Kaleb, how did you get hurt all of a sudden, are you okay? Its funny, what Kaleb used to like the most was Pollys soft and helpless appearance, which could infinitely stimte his protective desire. However, he was now looking like Polly was so fake. Why is it that she is only now pretending to say what she cares about, how can she not be seen when she is really in trouble? But he couldnt save face, so he had to be perfunctory. A small injury, not a problem. Polly sat down and squirmed for a while before she spoke with an embarrassed look. Kaleb, we were talking about reopening the engagement party in just these two days, but now youve suffered a head injury. If you overexert yourself because of this kind of thing, Im afraid you will leave some kind of after-effects, lets talk about it when you are well, okay? She finished knowing that she seemed to be overdoing it, so she just stared at Kaleb expectantly. She had been worried about rushing the marriage because she hadnt decided whether she wanted to marry Kaleb or not, so naturally she was hanging on for another day if she could. Kaleb understood her meaning almost instantly. He also vaguely remembered how Polly had been so cozy with Stanley at the engagement party that day. Heughed to himself, he had once given his heart to such a woman, although disappointed, but now it is not good to say broken just. It also makes sense, these months I also intend to take a good examination and rest, so as not to leave any after-effects will not be good. Polly jumped for joy, not even noticing the obvious change in Kalebs attitude toward her. Kalebs the best! Kaleb scowled, she now found Pollys staged look really disgusting and funny. Im going to get ready for break now, so you go to school. Polly was still reveling in the sess of her ploy, so she obediently left the hospital with a few concerned words. She left the hospital with Anas side still on her mind, thinking shed better make a phone call. Hello, Polly? Anas tired and slightly surprised voice rang out. Ana, did you get the results from your home? Ana heaved a sigh. The person is back, but the fine is for sure. Polly waspletely disappointed, the Perry Family is a big family, it does not matter what happened, but it is tax evasion. Before the Perry Family how beautiful, after this Im afraid there will be more miserable. Im afraid that the penalty will be very strong, after this time, the Perry Family is afraid that the vitality is greatly injured. Although the heart is not happy, but Pollys acting skills are not covered. It doesnt matter, as long as the family is still alive, money can be earned again. Anas heart was touched. Thank you Polly, my family had an ident to see who is a true friend, only you are still willing to care about me. Polly apanied by a delicate smile twice, if not because there is still some use, who will call you? Ana was still touched, and invited. Ille and pick you upter to go to school with me! Polly had no reason to refuse, so she had to let Ana pick her up, and the two of them headed to school together. When the two arrived at the school gate and got out of the car, ra was also just jumping out of Stanleys car. Ana could not see this enemy figure, she stopped and pulled Polly incredulously. Polly, thats ra! Ana continued to exim. A limited edition of the Kaibach Battle Shield? You dont have a car like that at home, do you? Polly sniffed and looked forward on tiptoe, wasnt it ra?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Surprisingly, she got down from that luxurious and expensive car, and her eyes couldnt help but be filled with malice. Her hand had been unconsciously clenched, she felt a little strange in her heart, that car was indeed not their familys. And for the owner of the car, her heart instantly clear, 80% is Stanley. This brand of car is quitemon, but the limited edition, Im afraid only Stanley has it. After all, it was such a nice car Polly suddenly reacted with a jolt. ra, a weak woman, was surrounded by a group of snakes in the jungle in the middle of the night, and not only was she unharmed, but she was able to catch so many snakes and bring them back in a bag. How could she have done this on her own if Stanley hadnt been behind her. She was so angry that she wanted to scream out, but on the surface she didnt move. After all, everyone knew about Sigh of Angels return, and Stanleys engagement looked like it was just around the corner. She really didnt expect ra to be left alone yet! Of course. She wouldnt tell anyone about it, free publicity for ra? No way! ra was not going to get a little bit of Mr. Davidsons light! She looked at Ana, who was full of curiosity, and her eyes turned to her mind. Chapter 2039 was wrapped She pulled Ana, who was about to rush forward, to speak hesitantly. That car is not our familys, it should just be my sisters friend. Anas eyes lit up misty-eyed.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. What kind of friend can drive this kind of car, this car is not sold in the country. Ana of course clear these, her family did not even buy it, after all, it is limited or something So she also deduced that the other partys identity must be very distinguished. I dont know if I should say friend or elder or something like that Polly was in a difficult position, squirming and unable to say aplete sentence for half a day. Ana looked at her like this and became even more anxious, the soul of gossip was burning in her body. What exactly does it mean? With Anas questioning, Polly said softly as if she had made up her mind. This uncle is also very old but its also true that he takes care of his sister. So I really have no way to say what the two of them are and my sister hasnt said anything to me Her words were unclear and didnt directly say that ra was being bagged, but Ana still responded quickly. Thats disgusting The disgust on her face was undisguised, she never thought this fool had this path to go. I cant believe you just got wrapped up like that? The man who was old enough to be an elder took care of ra, a high school girl whose father didnt love her, in every way. The word bag simply screams out. Ana is still in Pollys good graces in this regard, and although she is pleased, she cant show it. So she pretended to be flustered and replied. How can it be? Sister would not do such a thing, they are certainly not that kind of rtionship ah. Ana instead looked like she hated her guts. Polly why are you so naive and kind, thats why youre being bullied by ra. Isnt it obvious enough that the two of them are in a rtionship like this, ra is definitely being bagged! She has long felt unable to figure out how the previously obsequious and fearful ra is suddenly so wild, it turns out that someone is backing her up. She is a foxy looker, all unclean, and she is still thinking about her Carson. Its really unspeakable bitch! Polly dont be afraid, we are the best sisters, I will help you expose her ugly face and wont let her bully you anymore! Ana justice clenched her fist, and Polly snickered in her heart. She knew early on that the Perry Family still had value to use, such as this Ana. The Perry family has been spoiled by the family since childhood, and this kind of wind and rain character is most suitable for use. It is a great way to deal with ra. Pollys eyes are getting deeper and deeper with resentment, she looked at ras departing back and gritted her teeth fiercely. You want to hook up with Mr. Davidson, that also depends on your reputation in the end is how. If you are just a little bit of vermilion lips ten thousand people taste, then I am afraid that Mr. Davidsons side will never have a ce for you again. ra arrived at the ssroom and stuffed her bag into the hole in her desk, then saw that her seat at the table was empty. Carson didnte to school at all, he had a fight and drank yesterday, hes already home and asleep. In fact, ra did not sleep all night long can not stand, although forced to insist on ss, but the eyelids have long been open. The good thing is that the morning is art appreciation,pletely used to train all the rich kids. She did not feel the need to, so she simply fell back to sleep. By the time she woke up stretched out and sleepy-eyed, it was already between sses. But she was keenly aware of the change in the atmosphere of the ss, as if everything had gone back to the days of being pointed at before. They were looking down at their cell phones, but they were not looking up and talking to each other, probably because they had done it before and their voices were not lowered. ra vaguely heard some of them. Really? I feel like shes been acting like a normal persontely she doesnt look like that kind of person She has a history, have you forgotten the photos from the engagement party? Why else would Polly bet her to take off her clothes? Maybe that was a reminder! Polly was suddenly cued and shivered, she hadnt really thought about it that much at that moment. Can you guys keep your voices down, shes awake and youre still so loud? What should I do? I dont think she heard what I just said ra looked up suspiciously at the source of the sound, but the people she had looked at were avoiding her gaze. Some were doing random things with their hands, some were turning their books with a loud tter, some were gathering to discuss loudly the new shades of the big brand lipsticks. The actual fact is that all of this is really too deliberate, and a wave of desire to cover up. She only felt more baffled, but she was also discussed in this way at first. So there is nothing to think about, just pick up the ss of water on the table and prepare to get water. I had just woken up and my throat was dry. At the water fountain at the back of the ssroom, several girls were gathered around to get water. The first girl saw her and took a step back in fear and hit the table, bared The other girls who heard the noise turned around and saw ra and shivered in fear as they scattered. ra just thought she had shocked them with her pping gesture, so she didnt think so and went to the front and got the water. It was the girls who still stood by without the slightest intention of catching the water. Pick it up, why not? She is already quite gentle ah, although it is her self-perception. Several girls just barely supported the calmness of a moment ago copsed, face pale back a few steps. No, well just use the water fountain next door! They dropped a sentence and ran out in pairs, leaving ra who was dumbfounded in the same ce. After returning to her seat and putting the water bottle away, ra got up again and went to the toilet. ra breathed a long sigh of relief and came out of the cubicle, there were quite a few girls waiting in line outside. When people finally came out of the cubicle, the girl at the front of the line was ready to go in, but she identally ran into ra. So the scene of the water fountain repeated itself, the girls face was terrified, so scared that she fell backwards and forwards. And the girls at the back of the line were all huddled together, squeezing further and further back, none of them daring to enter the cubicle ra had juste out of. ras curiosity simply exploded. Why dont you guys go in? ra couldnt help but ask, but the girl still shook her head in reply. Were not going were not going ra rolled her eyes, but still tried to exin herself one more time. I just had to flush the toilet. She didnt understand what these girls were so afraid of, why they wouldnt go in when they were clearly in line outside? Chapter 2040 people you should never mess with But after leaving, she really felt strange. The people at school have always loathed her, but not to this extent, right? They are avoiding her like this, as if she is really a source of infection. She stood in the doorway pondering, before she could figure out why, the sound of chatter came from behind her. Im really scared to death, she just talked to me face to face, will I be infected? Its okay, as long as its not direct contact, such as drinking from her used water cup, its okay Why do we have to use the same toilet with her? Were too unlucky. Were better off, its the ones in the same ss with her that are miserable, they cant even get water in their own ss! They have to go to another ss to get water from the water fountain. ra shuddered, what contagion? So she turned her head and took a step back, and a few girls who had justined came out. Face to face they saw ras cold as ice face. What are you talking about? What would I infect? I didnt expect ra to leave yet, but a few people were so scared that their faces turned gray as they ran. Nothing! We didnt say anything! But ra still grabbed a girl with a quick hand and forced her to ask in a cold voice. Tell me clearly. The girl had never seen such a battle before, so she cried in fear. Ana said, she said that you were wrapped also do aid, with you to drink water to go to the toilet, you will be infected with phndering disease! Hearing the girl crying and slurring her words, ras already cold as ice face became even colder. The girl was obviously afraid of ras anger and cried even louder. Im not talking nonsense, its all Anas words, dont believe me, just look it up on the forum yourself! She was crying here, and a few of her friends helped pull out their phones. ra unceremoniously took the phone, it was the schools forum on it, and one of the posts with the highest topic heat was posted by the little sweetheart with the ID of Carson, and the post had been topped. The title is not in the eye. Shock! The brain-diseased high school girl who was bagged by the rich old man actually got a contagious disease! Clicking into the post for a detailed look reveals a few blurry photos taken. Its the scene when ra jumped off Stanleys luxury car. The photos are not clear, but the only clear part is the main character of the photo, ra. So thements below are specting. The humble little green QAQ: can be photographed so clearly in broad daylight? I cant believe I have to send people to school? Is not also too shameless? I didnt know he was such a person, huh? I thought I was mistaken. Carsons sweetie: And this ra is also infected with a disease, this disease is contagious, and she has contact in public sisters should be careful ah! White art: she and I are in the same ss, we have to be together every day, you say so I am afraid to breathe her air will be infected! Carsons sweetheart: she not only has a fixed package of objects, but also receives casual work everywhere, that is all kinds of people, otherwise how can you catch such a dirty disease? Wang Hua: this kind of person why still in the school ah, why not let her out of our school? Sugar Heart Egg: Yes, whats the point of keeping this kind of person in the school! Get out! ra basically slid her fingers through all the messages, her face expressionless throughout. It was easy to see that it was Carsons sweetheart who was ying solo from the beginning to the end. This kind of retarded ID is Ana without even thinking about it, however her first reaction was indeed to find it a bit funny. This kind of ID is written out, I wonder if Carson reads it. We really didnt lie to you. Its all Anas words, and were just scared These girls actually did not stop crying until now, choking while trembling. ra raised her eyebrows, after all, this is the reason. Everyone avoided her so actively, not daring to use the toilet, not daring to use the water fountain. It turns out that they havent grown up yet. ra now really admires her, even if she doesnt have a brain, she doesnt have to do it over and over again. Didnt the snake scare her yesterday? Now she has the strength to use herself again. I cant help it! She originally did not want to scare these delicate girls out of their wits, but now it seems that Ana is a little too insensitive. She shrugged off the female voice still whimpering beside her, and rushed off like a gust of wind towards the third ss. And in the third ss ss. Ana and Polly were nestled togetherughing. Polly, look at the overwhelming messages on the post! Now everyone knows shes been bagged! And shes going to have a contagious dirty disease, so she wont be able to hold her head up now! The two of them were angry when they saw ra getting out of the limo early in the morning, not to mention Pollys faux pas. Ana was convinced that ra had been taken for a ride. Since she got Pollys hint, Ana didnt hesitate to spread the word to the whole school. But after she thought about it, the mere fact that she had been bagged might not be enough to ruin rapletely. So when she posted, she added fuel to the fire by saying something about ra having phndering disease, or the highly contagious kind. And the most annoying thing is that Ana didnt think she was talking nonsense at all. ra is an old mans bag, and shes always trying to hook up with Carson. This means that she is a slut at heart, so whats wrong with specting that shes out on the town? Whats wrong with presuming shes sick?Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This may just be a hidden fact! When the story of her illness is fermented, Carson will definitely abandon her and not want to sit at the same table with her. Now she is even depressed because of the family fine, humming a song, happily on the forum to see if there are any freshments. Just before she opened it, she didnt have the time to like thements that won her heart, when a loud bang came from behind her It was the back door of the ssroom that was kicked open, and several students who had gathered together to chat, suddenly quieted down and looked towards the back door. And ra walked in with a cold face, Anas eyes saw ras unsuspecting face and shivered in fear. ra! Her face changed, but she couldnt react in time; she didnt even have time to say anything else. A big wave tied up ponytail was grabbed by ra in one hand. Chapter 2041 Scum of the Teacher What are you doing! Youre crazy! How dare you spill your guts in school, get off me! Ana struggled despite the pain, she was so scared that she almost forgot about the pain in her head. It seems you still know that this is a school, so how dare you use me falsely inside the school? Ana struggled with less force all of a sudden, she understood that ra knew that she was spreading the news and this wasing to seek revenge. But she couldnt admit it with her mouth. What did I falsely use you of? You were already wrapped up, what do you have to say? How can you not get sick when you hang out with different men every day? ra looked at Anas certainty and did not look like she was lying, and her heart was suddenly as clear as a mirror. She looked up at Polly, whose face was pale with fear, and opened her mouth silently. Polly coldly to the cold eyes, already in the heart of the ra scare, now even more scared almost can not stand. raughed, this is the guts still dare to make bad behind the back. But now the first priority is to cure Ana. You delete the post now and apologize to me, and Ill pretend it never happened. Ana shook her head desperately, her face filled with a look of reluctance. I wont delete it! What I said was supposed to be the truth! The whole school believed that ra had a dirty disease, and it would be too bad for her to delete it now. raughed coldly, she didnt think this Ana had any backbone. Since you have to go against me, I wont give you another chance. She said she dragged Ana towards the toilet, Ana just felt the raw pain of being dragged, and cried out while following. What the hell are you doing! You let go of me! Only after being dragged through the corridor and to the door of the toilet did Ana respond. Im not doing anything, I just want to try, youve drunk the toilet water that Ive used, will you also be infected by me with any disease? Her scowl was icy cold and Ana had been thrown into the cubicle. Ana was still shivering and trying to say something, about to faint from ras eerie words. But she was not given time to make a scene, nor was she given any more chance to react to the meaning of ras words.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At that very second, ra grabbed Anas hair and pressed her hard into the toilet! What the hell are you going to do oooooooooooooooooo Ana heard ras icy words subconsciously opened her mouth in anger, she was too scared, but ra didnt even let her finish the sentence. Because by this time her head was already pressed into the toilet by ra. So her harsh cries stopped at once and turned into the sound of gurgling water. By this time, the students who were watching the fun had already chased out and blocked the doorway. So arge group of students witnessed this shocking scene. It was horrible! ra actually pressed Anas head into the toilet! Even though Polly knew that ra was not the same person she used to be, she never thought that ra could do this. Thinking of all the evil she had done to her, she couldnt help but sit on the floor with her knees weak. Ana, for a moment, could not say whether she was more angry or more frightened. She had grown up with ttering and envious eyes, when had she ever been insulted and aggrieved like this? After her frantic struggle, ra suddenly loosened her grip and Ana was able to look up. By this time she was already choking on the water, her face was red and her hair was in disarray. She was coughing and screaming frantically and mournfully. ra, how dare you do this to me! How dare you! This was her question from the bottom of her heart, she really didnt know how ra dared to do this. Anger filled her head, and she didnt even have other words to question ra. Her voice was heard far and wide in the school, and the students in her ss who were close enough to watch the action shook their ears with a sting. But along with this mournful cry, students in other sses who were unaware of what was going on also reached out to see what was going on. There were also many students who simply walked out to see what was going on. Whats wrong, whats shouting outside? Why is it still in the girls room? Theres something big going on out there, ra actually pressed Anas head into the toilet! I dont see how fierce ra is, huh? The crowd was boiling, everyone was glowing with excitement and talking to each other. Originally, they did not dare to mock Ana so arrogantly, after all, it is the Perry Family, no one has the guts to do so, it is toote to please. But now that the Perry Family has been caught in a tax evasion scandal, everyone knows that the Perry Family has been hurt. Now it means that Ana is just a little bit more than that, and this kind of lively what dare not get together. As the noise grew louder and louder, Ana realized that she was in full view of the public. So she lost her mind, and her voice, which was already frighteningly high, was raised another octave. ra!!! Im going to kill you! Just you wait! I wont let you go! She struggled to get up from the ground, but ra had never been so easily bullied in her life. Her hands were soft and boneless on Anas neck before, but in fact they had already pinched the arteries on both sides of the neck. After half a day of tossing and turning, Ana has long been dizzy due tock of blood, and at this time is unable to move. But Anas screaming voice is not affected by this, which also makes ra feel quite headache. Youre really noisy. ra coldly, the hand does not move a force. Ana was still screaming and cursing like crazy. ra just you wait! I will oooooooooooooooooo Ana was cursing recklessly when her head was pushed directly into the toilet again. So she didnt have time to close her mouth, so she choked hard several times. The students around her were shouting like crazy and pushing each other, and more were pulling out their cell phones. Press down! Really pressed!!! Lu school girl drink toilet water? Were afraid were going to witness history, right? If you dont record video, go away, dont block my shot here! Do you expect to see this kind of scene a second time? The indifference on ras face was a stark contrast to the noise of the crowd. There was nothing to worry about, just a little lesson for Ana. So in a pinch, ra grabbed Ana by the hair and pulled her up. Ana looked up and her pretty face was already white and her expression was already a bit disheveled. Because she had just choked on a lot of water, she couldnt even open her mouth to speak now. She could only keep coughing and dry heaving, but this did not arouse ras sympathy in any way. Chapter 2042 Counterattack She watched Anas coughing almost get over, and her hand was ready to press her head down again with force. Unexpectedly, she was interrupted by a sharp and anger-filled voice. Stop it! ra was stunned, and then turned her head to look at the direction of the corridor. A middle-aged woman walked with the wind and pushed her way through the crowd, looking somewhat amused instead in her exasperation. The students all muttered and moved out of the way, and ra searched her brain for half a day before she remembered the womans identity. It was their head of academic affairs, Jorgie. She is now in her forties and spends her days at work meticulously dressed in a professional suit, her face framed in ck-rimmed sses as impersonal as she is. She took three steps to squeeze into the toilet, and at a nce saw Ana sitting on her knees in misery. At that moment, she was so angry that she almost sent herself away with a nk stare. ra! You still dont stop! Her voice rose in a misty voice as her eyes widened in anger. Come with me!!! Five minutester, the faculty office. Youre good, ra, everyone puts up with you when your grades are poor, but youre good, what have you done now? How dare you openly bully your ssmates inside the school, do you think I will just let you off the hook this time? She was shivering with anger, and her words were not good either. ras face was unruffled, these words did not stir up a ripple in her heart. The actual fact is that the original owner has poor grades and family history is not too good. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. She also did not want to rush to refute Jorgies words, just gently asked rhetorically. Teacher, youve already read the schools forum, right? This question was irrelevant to what she had just said, so Jorgie froze for a moment. Then she said with a sneer. So what if Ive read it? ras face was as t as ever, and she stared hard into Jorgies eyes. Then you should know what was said about me on the inte, and also know that Ana did all these things, and know that she was the one who spread the rumors, right? If you know all that, why dont you dare to do anything? If the school is really student-oriented, why doesnt it care about the bullying that students are subjected to? Jorgies face copsed. She did read everything on the forum, but the main character was ra after all. So what if it was a rumor that ra was a poor student with a brain problem and a father who didnt love her? She didnt expect ra to get back at Ana for this. Do you say its Ana is Ana, do you say its a rumor is a rumor? Who can say whether this kind of thing is true or not, Ana must have her own reasons to say this about you. It must be because you yourself behaved badly and were caught in the wrong, not to mention that if it werent for that, how would people believe it? Instead of reflecting on yourself, you put the fault on others, shame on you! Jorgie cursed angrily, her logic was confused, but she was inclined to think that she yed well. Miss Jorgie has a point about that. ra sneered. In that case, its equally okay for me to just go out and say Miss Jorgie that youre having an affair with the principal, right? After all, I would say that all because of your own misbehavior! Youre talking nonsense! Jorgies chest rose and fell sharply in anger, she never thought that the weak and bullying ra of the past would be this way now. Not only did she dare to casually contradict the division head, she also retorted quite reasonably, making her not even know what to scold for a moment. How dare you talk back to me, how did Oakleaf College take in a scum like you? She also noticeably noticed that the temperature around ra lowered with thisment. Although ras expression didnt change much, her eyes were even colder than before. Scum. ra sneered and couldnt help but raise her eyebrows. Who did Miss Jorgie say? Its you! Bullying your ssmates and contradicting your teacher is scum! ra suddenly looked at Jorgie seriously. Then someone like Miss Jorgie who turns ck and white and tends to be the scum of the teachers can only be said to be the scum of the teachers, right? She stared at ra, unable to speak for a long time, she was unexpectedly scolded by a student to her face with such words. She was shivering with anger, but still made an effort to stand up and rummage inside the drawer. When she got up, she identally brought the stool to the floor and dropped it, making a deafening sound of metal on metal. But Jorgie didnt care about the incident, and just took out the withdrawal notice in anger. She asked ra to write her name on it, and ra finished writing it and pped it hard on the table along with the pen. You get out of this school right now! ra took it and left without thinking. She didnt want to stay in this kind of school, she couldnt learn anything serious every day, but she didnt miss any of the fighting and gangsterism. Anyway, in this world, there are too many ways to get knowledge, and studying in school is not her only way out. She was toozy to talk a word with this woman. She ended up colliding with the principal at the door. The principals presence made both of them startled for a moment. Jorgie was the first to react, and thought it was her own backering. So she rushed forward toin, saying in tears that she had to get ra to quit school. What are you talking about! Miss Lin is one of the most outstanding students in our school, how can you drop out of school for this trivial matter? The principal was furious and grabbed the notice of withdrawal from Jorgies hand and tore it to pieces without thinking. The principals words were really confusing to Jorgie. One of the best students? The first one was always at the bottom of the grade, when did it be the representative of the best students? Jorgie was still struggling with these words in her head. The principal had simply left her behind and ran to ras front. You see, Lin student. The smile he tried to put up was really disgustingly hypocritical, and ra forced herself to listen with difort. This time, its really aggravating for you, our school has investigated it clearly, there is nothing to me for what you did. Its really not your fault, its all a misunderstanding! Jorgie was dumbfounded, why did the principals attitude towards ra suddenly be so ttering? But at this time, not to mention Jorgie felt strange, even ra was baffled. She nced at the principal who was still heaping smiles on her face.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Meaning Im not dropping out of school? Of course not, of course you cant withdraw! Chapter 2043 Get a room The principal smiled too hard, the fat and wrinkles on his face squeezed together, and the more attentive he looked the more disgusting he was. In the future, if you have any difficulties or dissatisfaction in school, please feel free to bring it up with me, our school administration will definitely try to help you solve it. This is not the attitude of treating ordinary students, the overly enthusiastic and ttering look makes ra inexplicably more. But she wasnt interested in looking deeper into the other partys minds eye anymore, and just asked. So Ill go to ss if I dont drop out? Of course! The principal, excited, ran to the door of the faculty office and pulled it open, and actually made a gesture of invitation, that is, he respectfully sent ra away. As soon as ra went out the door, Jorgie couldnt help but ask a question on the back foot. Principal, we cant keep this kind of person in our school, whats in it for you to help her? Jorgie didnt understand, but the principals change of attitude towards ra was too strange. Because ra had repeated a grade and was always at the bottom of the ss, she had really ruined Oakleaf Colleges reputation. Therefore, the principal had a deep hatred for her, but todays curt look Stop it! The principals instantaneous change of face is also considered perfect, and now he is blowing his beard and ring. From now on, she can do whatever she likes in school, you are not allowed to restrict her and find fault with her anymore, you hear me? But she Jorgie had a mind to argue a little more. Dont be a but here, if you ever pick on her again, youll quit and go home! With that, he arched his fat body and walked out of the faculty office without giving the stunned Jorgie another look. At the same moment, Davidson Group. In the top floor conference room, there was a dead silence. Several executives were sitting around the conference table, and they were usually considered to be dignitaries. Basically, they were above all others, but now they did not even dare to breathe loudly. The bodys slick cold sweat has soaked clothing, ufortable body but half dare not move. In the main seat of the conference table, Stanley is flipping through the quarterly report. The high floor conference room is very well lit, the warm sunlight on Stanleys face, but failed to melt his face a hint of cold. He was flipping through the documents quickly, his bony fingers lingering on each page for basically the same amount of time. The sound of turning pages seemed very clear in the silent conference room. Stanley did not speak for a long time, the hearts of the executives have long fallen to the bottom. Finally the document also turned to thest page, Stanley is a hand, will be far from the document thrown out. The executives were frightened and straightened their backs all of a sudden. Only eight points of profit margin. His thin lips were lightly opened and his tone was cold. Do you all not want to do it anymore? In an instant the executives faces went white, they should have known this would be the result. Some of them were already very old, but they were in front of this young man. They felt an unprecedented embarrassment, and the sense of oppression really made them very ufortable. Mr. Davidson, we cant resist the general trend this year One of the most senior vice presidents sitting on the sidelines was finally pushed out and spoke up shivering. It has not been easy for us to maintain this profit margin because Several other people seemed to have received encouragement and wanted to exin a few words for their hard work day and night. But before he could finish his sentence, Stanleys cold eyes fell on his face. Is that what you think I want? I just want a solution. So the whole room fell silent again, and everyone sat straight up in the air. They really do not know what to do, after all, the alternate solution is still under discussion, this kind of major decisions and how can just take a moment? It so happened that Milo walked in at this time with his head down and fast, he didnt look at anyone, he walked straight to Stanleys side and whispered. Stanley had a momentary expression of some surprise, but then nodded his head.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. So Milo handed over a cell phone. Hello? He looked like he just in answered the phone, but the atmosphere in the conference room changed again. Everyone had been working in thispany for more than ten years, and these types of meetings were not rare. They clearly know that Stanley is not the type of work will be distracted, for example, he never answer the phone during the meeting. And thest time he answered the phone, it was because of the great national change that had urred. For example, Country Y was suppressed, the oil was robbed, and the country was almost broken by the power of the whole country, which had a great impact on the economy. And what is it this time? A serious natural disaster? A sudden outbreak of world war? Or maybe an unbearable bubble economy? Their minds shed through countless disasters that could destroy anything, but they couldnt think of anything. There was nothing remarkable on the phone, only the pure, clear voice of a girl. Its me, ra! Well, I saw it. Stanley lowered his eyes, his longshes blocking the clouds churning under his eyes. Whats up? You went and helped me with the school thing? She really wasnt interested in beating around the bush with any polite words, so she was straightforward as well. Stanley nodded dly, realizing that he couldnt be seen from across the room before continuing. Its me. He just felt sorry for her, he knew ra must be having a really hard time at school, which is why he asked the people below him to help smooth things over. ra was really feeling awkward, she really didnt like to owe people favors, so she simply asked directly. So when will your instruments be ready for us to do the experiment. Anytime is fine. You just set the time. Stanley looked down at the full schedule and said so anyway. Fine. Then lets get a room tonight. The girls brittle voice came out, making Stanley lose his concentration. Pop! A crisp, foreign sound made the executives in the conference room almost cry out. It was Stanleys fountain pen that fell on the floor! Taking a call in the middle of a meeting is just as well, this call could even be so shocking that Stanley couldnt even hold the pen steady? Their thoughts were silent, and Stanley finally came back to his senses at this moment. To hide the dismay in his own eyes, his throat inevitably tightened. His voice was also slightly hoarse, but he managed to keep his voice as deep as possible. Ill have someone arrange it. Now hanging up the phone, Stanley looked up at the hastily disoriented executives, the disorientation under his eyes unnoticed. Mr. Davidson, whats whats wrong? Chapter 2044 digging a hole again The vice president couldnt even say aplete sentence anymore and stumbled in the middle of it. Stanley, however, looked at him thoughtfully, but his mind was not on his question. Because all he could think about was ras voice, so soft and naive, but with a cold look. OK. Then lets get a room tonight. A room? A room Get a room! Of course he understood that the room ra was talking about was necessary for the experiment. It was just to go to a higher ss hotel, where the environment could be quieter and more favorable to the analysis of the experiment results. He knew the meaning was pure, but he couldnt avoid a wave of heat in the small of his stomach. He tugged at his cuffs in annoyance, but didnt want to ruin the neatness of his attire yet, and he felt he desperately needed a shower. Go back to write the program to improve performance, this is it, the meeting is adjourned. Before the words left his mouth, he had already got up and left the conference room. Only dozens of executives were left looking at each other. I did not expect this matter to end so simply today, originally thought to be scolded again In addition to the joy of surviving the hijacking, in fact, they are more doubtful in their hearts. Stanley couldnt even be bothered to punish them ra, the culprit, waspletely unaware of how many opportunities for self-torture her phone call had given the executives. Because not long after she hung up the phone, she had already received the address. It was again a high-ss hotel in the city center, the topmost suite, at 7:30 pm. I couldnt help but shake my head, the almighty capitalism, it really was a big deal. ra nned to go home first, after all, it was just the afternoon, and it was still very early before the appointed time. She took a taxi back to the door, and as soon as she opened the door, a teacup flew straight at her forehead. What a family misfortune to have a daughter like you! What a sin!!! Along with the teacup came Wilfreds angry scolding. ras quick hands and eyes, almost subconsciously dodged her head. The teacup hit the door frame hard, and the pieces fell to the floor in all directions. ra looked up and saw a furious Wilfred ring at her with Isobel in the living room. Polly, who was sitting on the couch, had a gloating look on her face that she couldnt even contain. And what have I done to make you so angry and upset? ras mind was clear, not defensive, but also not too fast. She didnt care how ugly Wilfreds face was now, she just walked on by with her usual indifference. Why do you have the nerve to ask? Wilfred was so angry he wanted to cry, he didnt understand how this daughter was so shameless. You pressed the Perry Familys head into the toilet today? Your school called to tell me, so dont try to weasel out of it.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Although Jorgie has been warned by the principal, but she still feel reluctant bar, thinking surprisingly is told to Wilfred. Wilfred heard the news was really scared to death, the Perry Family how to decline is not better than the Bell Family? Even if the Perry Family is in trouble they do not dare to fight with the Perry Family ah. ra is bold, what people can not be provoked, she has to provoke. You must go to the Perry Family and kneel in front of the door, and you must sincerely beg for their forgiveness! ra gave Wilfred a look like a retard. No way. How dare she ask herself to kneel down to apologize, ra alsopletely cold. Isobel took advantage of the fact that her husband was about to lose his mind in anger before she ran over to pat his back unhurriedly. Husband, this matter we are not in a hurry this moment to solve, or to take the party tonight as the priority! The Henderson Family saw us like this, it would be too much for people tough at! ra half remembered that today was the day the Bell Family held their banquet. Originally, the Bell Familys party was nothing, just a few small families getting together. But this time the Henderson Family is not like this, just coincidentally recently had business dealings with the Bell Family. Otherwise, such a big family would note to the Bell Familys banquet. That means its significant. Lets put this matter aside for a while, you get changed and hurry down. Wilfred instructed ra, but his eyebrows were knitted together tightly and never let go. ra had to make an appearance at todays party so that family harmony could be yed out. ra had nothing more to say to such a person and went upstairs to her room to change her clothes. Wilfred was so angry that he ran away to smoke. Polly then had a chance to ask Isobel quietly. Mom, why did you stop Dad just now? I think it would have been better to beat her up! Isobelughed good-naturedly and took her daughters hand. The Perry Family has something to do with you, right? Pollys eyes got red at once. I didnt do it on purpose who let ra still have a rtionship with Mr. Davidson Isobel then remained stunned as she listened to Pollys ount of what she and Ana had seen at the school gate. Isobel muttered through clenched teeth after listening. I didnt expect this fool to be able to hold on to Mr. Davidson so tightly. Polly also had to be vicious at the mouth. Out of sight, there is no way she can marry Mr. Davidson! Isobel looked at her daughter and shook her head. That would make it inconvenient for us to move her. Thats why I want to go and spread rumors that her reputation is ruined and Stanley wont want her. Unexpectedly, Isobel shook her head gently. Its just a rumor, it wont do her any substantial harm at all, and thats just not smart of you. Polly was not convinced, but there was nothing to say on her lips, so she could only brush her head away. So if we want to bring her down, we have to have the evidence and we have to let everyone see it. Isobel narrowed her eyes in a spiteful manner. Polly was stunned, she hadnt understood her mothers meaning until now. Polly, its make or break. Do you still have the medicine you gave ra at the engagement party? ra returned to her room and justy down on the bed, beginning to feel a little tired. But a sharp knock at the door interrupted her meditation. As soon as she opened the door, she was confronted by Isobels face. She was holding a gift boxed dress with a lipstick on top. ra, look at the dress. Isobel is still ying the role of a good wife and mother, and she is as warm as a spring breeze at this time, so people cant be faulted. This is the dress to be worn for the party tonight, and this lipstick, which I bought especially for you and Polly. Not only does it match the color of the dress, its also a limited edition, so youll both look great when you wear it together today. Chapter 2045 really shouldn’t ra picked up the lipstick, she didnt think she actually had some impression of this thing. It was a limited edition of a luxury item, and because it was not easy to get, Polly couldnt bear to wear it after she got one, but she couldnt help showing it around. Isobel would give up such a good thing? ra casually opened the lipstick and a faint medicinal smell entered her nostrils. She found it very unpleasant, although the smell was very faint, but it was a very poor quality medicine smell. Not her usual favorite medicinal fragrance, I must say, it is also the smell of medicine. Although the smell is light, but here ra still smelled out and felt unusually familiar. She suddenly remembered that the night she was reborn, the body lingered on this smell. Only at that time she had almost had an attack, so the feeling was still tolerable. However, the additive of this lipstick is afraid that it is highly purified and applied to the lips, even if one does not lick it to After a dozen or twenty minutes, the little trace that prated into the skin, Im afraid its enough to drive her crazy. Then Im afraid Ill just lose my mind and do whatever I want to do. ra thought of here is nothing not to understand, just the corners of the lips hooked up a smile. The clothes lipstick, but also really nothing to do with the three treasures. Polly this ruthlessness, arge part also from the inheritance of this woman, right. Its just a pity, ah, to her tang ghost medicine woman drugged? Its a little bit of a big water to the Dragon King Temple? ras mind was spinning during the period, Isobel stood at the door is nervous to death. After all, ra did not say a word after spinning out the lipstick, she was really some panic, want to cover up the question. Whats wrong, is it that you dont like the color? ra raised her eyes and stared at Isobel who was obviously a little nervous. A pair of clear and transparent eyes full of understanding, Isobel heart stuttered. She always felt that ra looked like she could see that something was wrong At this time ra put the lipstick away properly and bloomed a big smile. These you Auntie Isobel, I really like this gift. Isobel breathed a sigh of relief and her heart leapt, she knew it! This medicine is she spent a lot of money to buy, imed to be colorless and odorless, even if taken to the experts are not easy to see the problem. What could a high school student, or a fool, tell? Isobel nodded with satisfaction. ra,e down when youre done. Then he went downstairs in a loving manner. ra smiled silently, saw enough, looked down at the lipstick in her hands It doesnt matter, since the idea of calcting oneself, then you have to bear the consequences. At 6:00 pm, the sky was already darkening, but the Bell Family was still lit up with a lively scene. In the center of the party were Wilfred, Isobel and Polly and the Hendersons. Young master Zhang is really imposing, at first nce is not a mere mortal! Wilfred opened his mouth with all this bullshit, which had sunk in after so many years in business. The Henderson Familys parents and son were there, and the Henderson Familys son, Elis Henderson, was fresh and handsome, but his flirtatious face didnt endear him to anyone. Isobel shook his ss in his hand, looked meaningfully at Elis and his daughter Polly, then smiled and agreed. Isnt it, young master Zhang is only three years older than our Polly, and graduated in Ningzhen, counting all of them to be our seniors. The topic was sessfully brought to Polly, and she blushed slightly in due course. Raising her head half shyly half curiously nced at Elis, lifting her breath softly to. Hello, Senior Zhang. Her long white dress today was just enough to entuate her kind of bitch-like softness and weakness. The ck long straightness of her face is a natural fit. Even Elis, who has seen a lot of women, was smitten, and she hastened to answer. Youre wee, sister. When she heard such a reply, Polly blushed as if she was about to burn up, and quickly lowered her head. Elis condition is indeed much better than Kalebs But in Pollys mind, what kepting up was the figure of another person. He was tall, handsome and umon, and his sharp-edged features exuded an overpowering aura all the time No matter how good the man, in front of Stanley only eclipsed the part. Polly couldnt help but lose her concentration, the light in her eyes faded, her heart was not willing, but there was nothing she could do. But she finally cheered herself up and pulled herself together. Sigh of Angel has returned home, which means Stanley will soon be engaged to a famous girl from a family, right? She is not going to have a chance, so it is good to marry into the Henderson Family. The Henderson Family is a good thing. Its not like shes a low status, so she should hold her head up in front of ra. She looked up again, her eyes twinkling as she and Elis chatted. Since they have amon alma mater, they have a lot to talk about, and soon the two of them are in a frenzy. Isobel nodded with satisfaction and turned her head to look for the Henderson Family couple to continue the conversation.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The Henderson Family is a family of two, and the Henderson Family is a family of two. I heard that your family has two daughters, the one just now is the sister, then howe the sister did note out? Wilfreds face felt a little embarrassed, your guest personally asked, what a great face. So he lowered his voice to look at Isobel. Where is ra? Didnt I tell you to watch? Isobel could not wait for the moment when ra went crazy, so she volunteered to go and hurry up. But soon they were interrupted by themotion of the crowd, who looked up feeling a little strange. Only to find that a person was slowly walking down the stairs of the vi. People turned their heads towards the stairs to see that it was raing down. She was wearing a nt-shoulder gown, revealing her delicate corbones and shoulders, and her hair was dark and shiny scattered on her chest and behind her. Add a flirtation and sway to the still somewhat youthful teenage torso. She slowly moved, not wearing any jewelry, but so more set off her people light as a chrysanthemum, there is a kind of seductive beauty. She only slightly painted a light makeup, set off a better tone, no dusty air at all. Compared with her first fairy appearance, Pollys heavy makeup, perfume, squeezed out career line, all seem so purposeful. On the contrary, some fell into the vulgarity. Peoples eyes were in awe, including Wilfred and Isobel, and even Polly. Even if they dont like ra anymore, they cant deny that this moment of ra has attracted the attention of the whole audience just by her own skin. Its just that they have some extra resentment in their eyes beyond their amazement, and they cant hide it. Chapter 2046 Sisterhood They always knew that ra was well-born, but she was usually too low-key. She always goes to school, wears a wide school uniform all day, and never embellishes. So her beauty is just clean, more like the girl-next-door type. But now she ispletely different, slightly sculpted, this diamond in the rough willpletely bloom its own brilliance. The flow of light is unbridled, she is now no longer hiding her beauty, and this beauty will be fully disyed. And the indifferent expression on her face, originally her kind of detached aura, will cause others to be curious. Now everyone was even more fascinated by her and couldnt move their eyes. The crowd sighed in admiration, and the praise spread in waves. This is too good looking, right? But whichdy is this? I dont think Ive ever seen one before? Its reasonable to say that this kind of look is not often seen even among the thousands of gold, so I shouldnt forget it if Ive seen it? But she came down from upstairs, so she must be a rtive of the Bell Family or something, and her looks are much better than Pollys? The soul in this body is not the original owner, the former ra was dumb and dumber all day long and had no upbringing or manners at all. So Wilfred was not able to bring her to any public asions, so its no wonder that no one recognized ra. Elis naturally is also the first time to see ra, but the original swingers he now see such a good-looking girl, has long been charmed. He eagerly pulled Polly, who was still gnashing her teeth, and asked. Sister, who the hell is this girl? Coming down from your house upstairs, is she a rtive? Polly was coldly pulled, and at this time her heart became even more angry. She knew that ra was pretty, so even though she had been demented since she was a child, she herself had never let down her guard against ra. But she always thought that her and ras looks were actually very simr, and that ras features were just a little more delicate than hers. It was only today that she recognized the reality that there was an unbridgeable gulf between them. She is in the mud on the ground, ra is in the clouds in the sky. Thinking of this, she was about to curse out in anger, why could that woman upy such a good innate resource? But reason still made her suppress her anger, so she turned back to Elis and spread a smile. This is my sister, ra, you should have heard of her. She spoke loud enough for the surrounding people present to hear, and those who heard this froze. How can it be ra, isnt it the Bell Familys stupid first daughter? She even repeated a grade! No way! How can it be that idiot? She is so good looking, isnt it too much of a waste of resources? She doesnt look like she has a problem, is there some kind of misunderstanding Although no one present had ever seen ra, because Polly and Isobel chewed their words behind their backs all day long. Instead, ras reputation as a fool was spread for thousands of miles. Everyones expressions tangled up and their eyes were full of regret. How can you be such a fool when you are so good looking? Polly could see the reaction of the people, especially Elis regretful and discouraged look, which made Polly satisfied. She then turned her head to look at ra, and her eyes first fell on her lips, of course. But she found that ras lips looked pink and slightly pale. It should be no lipstick, she was immediately upset.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. So she walked quickly to ras side and said affectionately. Sister, everyone has been waiting for you for half a day, why did you juste down? ra was bored at the table, pouring a ss of wine, when she heard her words, she raised her eyeszily. Its good that Im not here, everyones around you. Polly was exposed to the face of narrow-mindedness, although hanging, but still forced a smile. Sister, look at your lips are a little white, why not put on the lipstick mom gave you? Look, Ive already put it on, how sisterly can we be together? She said, she took out the same lipstick from her handbag. Im wearing the same lipstick as you? Wouldnt that be too disgraceful to you? Pollys forcibly disguised smile stiffened on her face, and the next second her hand trembled slightly in anger. What do you mean by that! She red angrily, looks are just something given by her parents, who is she to say anything in front of herself? Polly was so angry that her face turned red, while ras slightly drooping eyes shed with a fine light, she was waiting for this moment. While Polly was losing her mind in anger, she slowly brushed her hand over Pollys small handbag. With a soft snap, no one but ra noticed that the two peoples lipsticks had been switched. It was only when it was done that ra gave a heartfelt smile. Its just a casual remark, thats all it took to apply it. Thepanys main goal is to make sure that thepanys products and services are well received. The lipstick is now the hottest rotten tomato color, a light application is about to spill out of the girls sense. This was originally very suitable for the young girl ra, which now can not help but set her off with a different style. Polly watched, angry hair is about to stand up. Even if you dont want to, what can you do, the fact is in front of you. It is obvious that the lipstick is the same color, but ra looks better than herself. Although she was angry, she forced herself to calm down quickly, what was the use of looking good? The powder in the lipstick will immediately drive you crazy and make you look bad! Sister does look pretty when she wears it, Her eyes were bent withughter. Ill make up for it too. Polly, who had finished applying her lipstick, smiled and ran off to continue chatting with Elis. But in her mind, she was calcting that it wouldnt be long before ra would go crazy, and then no one would be able to do anything about it! ra looked at Pollys back and shrugged her shoulders and smiled, drinking quietly by herself. One sip two sips ra counted up almost, put down the just empty ss of wine. Sure enough, she heard a shout behind her C Polly! Are you okay! Only then did she look up and distantly at the ce where the scream hade from. As she expected, Polly was already wet-eyed and bewildered, her face flushed as she crouched on the table breathing. The youngdies who had been chatting and drinking together were all startled, and now looked away a few steps to watch. Only Elis, who had just been chatting most actively, approached her with concern. Sister, are you okay? Polly originally crouched on the table and couldnt even say anything. Chapter 2047 This life is ruined Her body was dry and even her limbs were weak, her head was nk, but she was instantly excited at the sound of this male voice. She originally only felt the body hot, but at this time there are more strange feelings running through the body. She wanted to She has no sense at the moment, just following the voice to look up, looking at the Elis in front of subconsciously jumped up. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The surrounding people did not expect her to have such a bold move, so surprised that they could not say anything. Even the person in question, Elis, did not expect that Polly, who had been so well-groomed throughout the dinner, would suddenly make such a crazy move. He was so frightened that he pushed Polly away from him and shouted to his bodyguards. What are you guys doing! Are you blind? Why dont you pull her away? But by this time Polly hadpletely lost her mind. The medicine in the lipstick was purified and not diluted at all. Originally, just a thin application would make her lose control of her behavior, but she applied it thickly in order to pursue the effect of makeup. Now it has beenpletely dominated by lust and turned crazy. She now only wants men, only wants pleasure! So when the bodyguards came pushing and shoving to grab her, she grabbed one of them instead, almost hanging on to her whole body. This behavior once again brushed the lower limit of Pollys behavior, and the people attending the party werepletely dumbfounded. Isnt this Miss Bell too crazy? What is she doing? This kind of woman from a small family is not on the stage, but she is still Just now she was acting like a dog, but now she cant help herself? A few boys gathered together andughed, and their words were full of contempt and nastiness. If a sober Polly had heard such words, she would have died of shame, but she was too delirious to hear them now. Polly, youre crazy! Wilfred was also shocked to see this scene, how did things suddenly develop to this point? He hurriedly ran over to take off his own jacket and put it on Polly, who was now out of her mind. As long as she feels a maning, she will not hesitate to jump on, and Wilfred is also kissing and touching. The people around saw this scenepletely shocked, they did not expect Polly can also be shameless to this point. They have turned their heads away and refused to look at it. Only Wilfred, whose shirt was wrinkled, left Polly in a mess and ran out. He shouted at Isobel in shock and anger. What the hell is going on, whats going on here for good reason. Isobel stood in the crowd has long been dumbfounded, she now can not exin anything. It was only when she heard Wilfreds angry roar that she woke up in a dream-like panic. Polly had gone mad with Chinese medicine! But it was clearly ra who should be mad, so how could it be her own daughter who was unlucky. She anxiously tried to see why ra was unharmed. But after looking around, there was no sign of ra. At the same moment. ra had long been sitting in a cab away from her vi. She was bored and opened her phone, and after a couple of random swipes she saw an explosive video on Instagram. The main character of the video was none other than Polly swinging, and there was a video for every time slot. ra was in a cheerful mood and smiled openly. She knew Polly would never be able to turn her life around again, and now she wants to marry into the Henderson Family, the Dixon Family? Thats what I call infatuation. But ra didnt feel any guilt inside, she felt very open about her revenge. She was just being defensive. Soon she arrived at the hotel she had agreed with Stanley, still the most luxurious central hotel in the city. She got out of the cab and ran into the lobby of the restaurant, carrying her skirt. Although her gown and almost perfect looks drew a lot of admiration and nces back, she didnt make the slightest stop because of it. Soon she arrived at the penthouse suite reserved exclusively for Stanley. She ran to the door, knocked on it, and with a low Come in ra pushed the door in. Stanley was sitting at the small bar inside, his white shirt making him look less cold and scary. When he heard ra enter, he looked up and then met ras somewhat startled face. His clear and elegant face was condensed with a gloomyyer of clouds, and his deep, bottomless eyes rolled over with wild waves. Why are you dressed up like this?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Stopped by a party, its okay, it doesnt matter. ra didnt notice the change in his demeanor, and only casually picked up the ss of water on the bar. She gulped it up, she had just run into the hall and back to the door, so she was thirsty. Stanley stared intently at her throat as it surged up and down, only to feel his own throat tighten. ra finished her water and wiped the corner of her mouth, and took a general look around the surroundings. Very simple style, although all kinds of furniture, but since the experiment, or to be loose andfortable. Until now she did not feel anything wrong, the next step is to do the right thing. Can we start the experiment now? She looked around again and then fixed her eyes on arge bed in the bedroom, it looked big and spacious, a good ce to do experiments. ra walked over and sat down directly on the bed, then patted it, grabbing a pillow and pulling it into her arms with uncanny naturalness. Come to the bed, its convenient. The girls clear, unstained voice echoed through the room for a long time. ra really didnt mean anything else when she said this, it was out of the doctors care for the patient. Just like when you go to the hospital, the doctor will say to you without any impurities,e here,e for a checkup. But when such words came out, the darkness in Stanleys eyes was about toe out. He looked at ra sitting on the edge of the bed, holding a pillow in her arms, and then patted the bed, inviting him toe over andmit a crime. Stanley forcibly suppressed the restless thoughts in his heart, and he took a deep breath. Chapter 2048 Experiment When she was sure she hadrgely calmed down, she stepped over to her side and sat down. ra, for her part, waspletely unaware of how dangerous a situation she had just been in. Just put the pillow aside, then hummed a song while pulling out her pulse pillow from her school bag. She grabbed Stanleys hand and put it on it, and began to take her pulse carefully. Although she also gave Stanleys pulse before, but each time is very hurried, not good to draw any conclusions. This time is different, they have plenty of time, so she must also take a good look at Stanleys body poison in the end to what stage of development. Just to see her face gaze up, she raised her eyes to Stanley, her eyes filled with doubts. Deliberating her words, she still opened her mouth and asked. Do you know how you were poisoned? This matter is also a long-standing problem in her heart, this continents ancient medical art declined very powerful. It is reasonable to say that there should not be such a dominant toxin as the Frostbone poison. So how did Stanley get poisoned by the Frostbone poison? I was poisoned when I was a child, so Im not really sure Stanley is really cant remember when these were poisoned. Because for as long as he could remember, this body had been apanied by this devouring pain. ra wasnt surprised that she would hear such a vague answer. Because when she took his pulse just now, she gradually determined that the poison of frostbone in his body was chronic! All poisons are chronic and acute, acute is just arge dose, the use of fierce drugs. Strive for fast onset, but the downside of this acute poison hair is that it is also easier to solve some. Chronic poison is slowly acting in the human body, little by little eating the bodys physiological functions. Just like boiling a frog in warm water, it may not be as painful at first, but when it really invades the deepest part of the body. Not only is the antidote not good, but the pain at that time will be really painful. ra used to think that Stanley was a big family after all, and there was nothing wrong with having a few enemies. Its not umon for them to poison him when theyre desperate. But if thats the case, he should be suffering from acute frostbone poisoning, and she was in such a hurry to take his pulse that she couldnt even diagnose it. I really didnt expect that the toxin in his body was actually chronic. This meant that When he was still an ignorant child, even when he was still a baby who only cried, someone wanted to keep him in this kind of torture for his whole life. But whats even more chilling is that this chronic poison is going to exist in the body day after day, month after month. So that person must have had frequent ess to Stanley and then poisoned him without anyone noticing. Let this toxin apany Stanley for the first half of his life. She had never been a Virgin Mary, and had no time to sympathize with others when she was living on her own. She could not imagine such a small child, in their own lifes brightest carefree era is often apanied by that unbearable suffering. She still felt some hard feelings in her heart, she did not understand who could go to such a hand? It is clear that every day to be able to apany Stanleys side, may also be his most dear to love people, but can do this poison. She originally wanted to probe Stanleys words to see if he knew who the poisoner was. But since even their own family cant find out who did the poisoning, theres no point in talking too much. The main reason is that she has just grasped the basic information of the toxins, which are umted before the teenage years. Later, it may not be able to find the opportunity to do it, or the mastermind behind it thinks that the level of this toxin has been enough. So the toxin in his body stabilized and stopped rising. Now that the situation was roughly understood, ra slowly and methodically put away her small pulse pillow. Okay, I basically understand the general situation, now try my effect. Stanleys belly heated up, then his voice rasped. How are you going to try it? ra fiddled with the instrument Denis sent in her hand, still feeling some fun in her heart. Hearing Stanleys question, her mind was still on the instrument, so she answered casually. Just lie down for a while. The dark light in Stanleys eyes flickered, and he opened his mouth to say something, but his eyes fell on ra, who had a focused face. In the end, he didnt make a sound, but just took another deep look at ra, who was still fiddling with the instruments. Then obedientlyy down on her side, thought about it, and unbuttoned a few more shirts to reveal her delicate corbones. ra finally figured out how to use the instrument and, as if relieved, turned back to look at her patient. With just such a nce, she couldnt help but look dumbfounded. In herst life, she followed her master around the world, but it was the first time she saw such a good-looking person. She withdrew her gaze, stunned over the line, she is still the same heart like water she.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Iming, then. Hmm. After a short question and answer, ra stepped closer. Her heart missed a few beats, but she kept telling herself that it was just an experiment. Even if she was close, it was okay. She had touched and touched so many patients in her past life. But she looked at Stanleys face and couldnt help but blush. As she got closer, the number representing the toxin began to drop, and the closer she got, the faster the trend dropped. Just when the two were about to be close together, ras body gave a lurch and came to a stop in mid-air. The falling numbers on the instrument also came to an abrupt halt. A lie and a lie, the atmosphere is unusual and dry, ra realistic sense of this atmosphere, half a long time can only be embarrassed to speak. I do seem to have an effect on suppressing the level of toxins in your body. Hmm. Stanley gave a low response, and the hot breath between breaths hit ras face, making her wobble a little for a moment. She shook her head and braced herself on her hands and got ready to get up, she was indeed abashed. Thats enough for today, then. Unexpectedly Stanley pulled smoothly, she lost her bnce with a cry of surprise and fell hard on Stanley. The two were pressed tightly together, Stanleys hoarse voice rang out. Dont go yet, the experiment is not over yet, right? What else do you want to experiment with? ras tone was instantly tinged with a hint of panic, and her warm, soft body struggled gently. Only a moment, reason retired, he did not want to endure any longer. Theres still negative distance not tried isnt there? With that, Stanley dragged ras head with one hand and kissed her deeply. It was all too swift, and she had no time to do anything to react before she was already invaded. Chapter 2049 Routine The meeting of lips and teeth is also indeed considered a negative distance. She froze until the other party dominantly had probed deeper and deeper. She panicked and tried to push the person away. It is obviously in the serious in the experiment, how suddenly kiss up, or a deep kiss She came to her senses and reached out to push away the man who was still invading. But Stanley seems to have guessed her thoughts, before she did, his own hands quickly hands to lock ras wrists. Even if ra had eaten the fruit inside Soul Stone, her physical quality did improve somewhat, but in front of Stanleys absolutely overwhelming strength, it was still somewhat inadequate. So she was confined in her arms again, and was kissed dizzy and unable to resist. She opened her mouth in anger and tried to bite, but the man was quick to let her go. ra froze with her mouth open for a while, but she was embarrassed to bite or take it back. She did not have time to organize words to scold Stanley, Stanley side has released her to speak. The toxins are really dropping hard. ra froze and came back from the charming breath she just had, only to find that Stanley had picked up the instrument some time ago. In fact, just now the instrument was dripping and screaming, and now when she looked at the data, she was shocked. The level dropped a bit, not even half of the usual. And then look at Stanley, a frank and calm look, look without the slightest wriggle, she only doubted to ask. Just now is doing experiments? Stanley heard her ask instead with a strange look. What else was it doing? ra choked on her words, except she always felt something was not quite right. The other person involved looked so open and honest that she couldnt even suspect more. Dont you let go of me when the experiment is done? But she was in a bad mood, so she coldly broke away from Stanleys hand. Stanley did not exert herself, she broke free smoothly, and then Stanley sat up with her as she got up.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He also took the pillow that ra had just ced in her hand and put it on herp without moving. ra didnt notice his little movement, just got up and tried to calm her breathing. Then considering the antidote to the poison, she frowned anyway. While my body does have a suppressing effect on your toxin, we dont know what part of it is working yet. ra was curious, even if it was the same herb, different parts of it had different effects. Then she must not be useful all over, there must be some part that can work on Stanleys toxin. As for which part, Im afraid it will take some effort to find out. But the matter of detoxification is not urgent, after all, so many years of toxins, want to be unlocked at once is not realistic. Anyway, they have plenty of timeter, and she is already satisfied with the results of the experiment today While recording the data, ra was secretly thinking of a solution. Then she saw Stanley hugging the pillow and the scene was a bit odd for a while. She took two steps to go over. Why are you holding this thing, isnt it hot? She said she wanted to help Stanley take away this obstructive thing, but Stanley reacted a little fiercely and raised her hand and grabbed her slender wrist violently. Just leave it. ra was even more surprised, but after all, it was someone elses business and she had no reason to interfere, so she didnt bother. She packed up and sat at the bar, sliding her phone around, ready to leave. Stanley sat calmly for a while longer, waiting for the reaction to the kiss to wear off before getting up. ra was sent back to the vi by Stanley. She was tired from the day of counting and experimenting. She got out of the car and shook her head, moving her aching neck. The only thing on her mind now was the bathtub and the big bed. She headed straight for the stairs, but was stopped by a furious Wilfred as she passed the living room. ra, stop right there! ra felt a little funny, how many times had this scene happened? She stopped in her tracks before turning her head to look at the source of the voice. Wilfred was ring at her angrily, while Isobel and Polly on the side looked like their eyes were dried up from crying. Polly, in particr, was shaking as if she would faint at any moment. Her medication has passed, and Im afraid she has appreciated her own slutty performance in the video. At this time, of course, she also knew that she was ruined and would never again have the possibility of entering a wealthy family, so she was so ashamed that she wanted to die. Wilfreds look of anger seemed a little too justified to ra. So she frowned slightly. I thought the two of them had enough to worry about because of Polly, they shouldnt have the time to care about themselves, so why did they call her again? Did you drug your sister to make her crazy and try to ruin her? Wilfreds words were so clear, ra was shocked, what did she have to do with it? It was Pollys own doing, okay? Her face went cold. It wasnt me. She just dropped the bag, not really drugged. You still have the nerve to say that, dont you? What about this? You have nothing to say about it, do you? Wilfred was even angrier when she denied it, grabbed the small pill bottle on the coffee table and mmed it at ras feet. But ras gaze was as cold as water. This bottle was the right kind of medicine, but how could Her eyes shot straight at Isobel, who was carefully watching her movements. This is when her eyes met and scared her half to death, after all, she was a thiefs heart. But she still immediately grabbed the tissues at hand and huffed. Poor me, an ice-cold daughter to be drugged by my own sister, what can I do now Since Isobel has done a full set of drama, there is nothing ra cant understand, just want to set her up. Although Isobel and Polly did not necessarily think it was a lipstick swap, but as long as they could set ra up, they had no reason not to do it. Now its Polly who has lost her manners, and only being set up by her own sister sounds like a victim that everyone would feel sorry for. ra understood that it was Isobel and Pollys improvisation, but this was a really good way to do it, as if she was a nanny on top. She sneered and nced at Isobel, who was still performing hard. Voice without any emotion, cold smile and said. Isobel, nting evidence to frame this kind of thing, it has not been done rarely before, right? Isobel was still wailing, rubbing his eyes hard, the sad and sorrowful look could not help but make Wilfreds heart flutter. Chapter 2050 don’t pay for your mistakes Suddenly heard ra overflowing with mocking words, although the heart stuttered a little, but still quickly stabilized the mind. The cry was just a beat, and immediately the volume was increased again, this time apanied by a hand pping the sofa, whileining again at Wilfred. Look at this is your baby girl, and now she dares to talk back and scold me like this! Wilfred turned blue with anger early on the moment he heard ra speak. ra, Im warning you, your side of the Perry Family matter hasnt even been resolved yet, and now its a good thing that youre going to cause something else. Im asking you onest time, did you give the drug? ra, who had been disappointed with Wilfred for a long time, was getting colder and colder, she had never thought that rtives could be so cold to each other. Wilfred, Im telling you for thest time, I didnt do this medicine. She looked at Wilfred, who was still in a rage, and spoke coldly. If you had already decided in your heart that it was me, why would you have asked me so many times. If you still considered me as your daughter, why did you only listen to their mother and daughter and never believe me. If youre still bent on having your own way this time, then lets pretend I dont have you as a father. She was really tired, she originally looked at the original owners face, did not want to make things so stiff, after all, this is not their own father. But he was suspicious all day long, questioning himself all day long, obviously not believing anything, but always trying to act like a bowl of water is level. Looking at him in such a tired pretence, she has long been tired of it. But she still decided to give him one more chance, if he can lose his way, then she will look at the face of this body and not let him look so bad. If he still trusts Isobel and Polly wholeheartedly, then why should he be merciful? She was an orphan in herst life anyway, and this is what she is most used to. Wilfred did not expect ras tone to be so strong, so he was a little confused for a while. It was hard to believe that he had misunderstood. Looking at Wilfreds expression, Isobels heart rm bells went off and her hand gently touched Polly who was still crying. Polly understood, through her real sadness now, cried and pulled the hem of Wilfreds coat. Daddy! Why dont you believe me, its really my sister whos trying to hurt me! The arrow was on the string and had to be fired, even though she was scared of ra in her heart, she had to give up at this time. It was my sister who drugged my wine, but we are after all sisters, and I have no defense against her! So just think of it as a mistake, but now if even you dont believe me, then there is no need for me to live! And with that, he loosened the hem of his garment and wobbled towards the pirs of the hall! Wilfred was frightened, and hastily reached out to stop Polly. Wilfred was shocked and reached out to stop Polly. She had cherished this daughter for more than ten years, how could she let her How could daddy not believe you! Youve been obedient since you were a child, and youve grown up to be stable and pleasant. If you hadnt been drugged, you wouldnt have done that! After being tossed around by Polly like this, the trace of doubt that had just risen in his heart disappeared. So he yelled at ra, who was watching the show from the side. Why dont youe over here and kneel down! Apologize to your sister! ra couldnt help but snicker as she watched his stormy rage; it seemed she couldnt escape the fate of an orphan. Since youre going to believe Polly in the end, what I just said takes effect instantly, so dont regret it. What kind of words are you saying! What exactly do you mean? Isnt my meaning clear enough? It means that I dont have you as a father, and dont ask me for anything in the future. Wilfreds eyes widened in anger at these words, and he shouted so loudly that his voice broke. What would I have to ask an ungrateful daughter like you for? You are dreaming! Hearing Wilfreds words, ra just shrugged her shoulders and smiled, no one can say what the future holds. I hope youll do what you say. ras body has long been sore and tired, now yawned, and did not want to dwell with Wilfred, directly upstairs to go back to the house. Wilfred was so angry that he wanted to say something else, only to be cut off by the sound of the door mming. This night was not easy for anyone but ra. Polly cried like crazy all night, her face was swollen, her voice was muffled, and even in the morning Wilfred went to the office and she cried after him. It was only when Wilfreds car was no longer visible that she returned to the vi, wiping her tears. Then she threw herself into the arms of Isobel, who was waiting at the door. It was then that the sobbing started without any element of drama. Mom, what do you think I should do I dont want to go to school and I dont want to attend the party anymore, ooooooooooooo How can Isobels heart not be bitter? She is a third party to the throne and understands the hardships involved. She had thought of raising a daughter to prevent old age, so she did her best to raise Polly for so many years, but she didnt expect that she would be ruined in the end. Even if everyone knows that she is a traditional Chinese medicine, so what, the person who should be lost has been lost. Isobels heart is also hard, things havee to this, she now can no longer have any chance to climb up. The years of hard work, ah, destroyed once, she also can not stand this blow, heartbroken followed by crying. The housekeeper hurried in and saw Polly and Isobel snuggled up and crying together, bowing her head and saying respectfully. Young Master Kaleb is here. Polly froze at the name, and after thinking for a moment cried unrelentingly. He must havee to see my joke, I dont want to see him, let him go! Let him go! And then made a move to break away from Isobels embrace to hit the housekeeper to vent his anger.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Isobel held Polly back, but she was a bit surprised, she did not understand the purpose of Kalebs visit at this time. But she quickly sank down and thought for a long time before she raised her head and grabbed Polly with determination. Polly, this is yourst chance, you have to hurry to meet him and set your date. Polly, who was still crying and concentrating, heard Isobels words at this time and said with wide eyes in defiance. Mom, didnt I tell you a long time ago, I cant see them the Khan Family, I dont want to marry Kaleb! Isobel was half-exasperated by her inability to carry herself. Isobel was half-exasperated by her confused look. She had been forced to this point by ra, and she had already lost her reputation, but she thought she was still the same as before, and was still thinking of picking and choosing and marrying into a rich family! What are you still presuming at this time! After what happened yesterday, its already a surprise that Kaleb came to see you! The teary-eyed Polly stroked her chest, tears crackling down again, she finally understood that yesterdays incident was the end of her smooth life. Chapter 2051 awkward teasing technique Thepany has been forced by Isobel to wash her face, ice her eyes for a few minutes and put on her makeup before reluctantly walking to the living room to meet Kaleb. The actual fact that Kaleb was actually holding flowers in his hands, and that Polly was such a vicious woman was also somewhat moved. He is after all so single-mindedly in love with himself that he woulde to the house at such a time, right? When he saw Polly, Kaleb looked a little embarrassed, wanting to speak tofort, but feeling that it was not worth the effort. Polly had already run over and nestled directly into his arms, sobbing. Kaleb everyone does this to me but Im innocent, just marry me Dont let anyone else hurt me. She looked up at Kaleb with teary eyes, just in time to see Kalebs odd face. Im marrying you? Yes, Kaleb, now that youre almost healed, can we get engaged right away? She didnt understand the implication of Kalebs words and just nodded her head with a wink. She knew how much Kaleb loved her since she was a child, and it was fortunate that she had kept this spare tire, this back way. I didnt expect Kaleb, who was usually obedient and unprincipled to her, to say yes at this time. After a moment of silence, Kaleb suddenly pushed her out of his arms. Polly, whats wrong with you? You want me to marry you now that youre notorious? Kaleb continued with a sullen face. You think Im here for charity, huh? Polly was suddenly pushed away, her body swaying for a moment before she could barely stand. Kaleb what are you talking about, you Kaleb looked at a shocked and shaken Polly, while the disgust on his own face was unabated. To this day, at this moment, he hade to know Pollypletely. She had been extremely perfunctory with herself when her reputation was good, afraid to be engaged to herself. She was always on the lookout for a good deal of love, and was desperately trying to get a foothold in high society circles. But now that shes in trouble and notorious, she wants to marry herself again? The actual fact is that youll be able to get a lot more than just a few of these. What does this mean? Is it because he despises Kaleb and the Khan Family and thinks that he can be taken advantage of at will? Kaleb had already watched the video, and of course he could guess that Polly was drugged. He would not despise her because of the party. If she only had herself in her heart from the beginning to the end, if she had always wanted to marry only herself. He would never have disliked Polly now, but on the contrary. It is her own to pick and choose to miss, this time want him to be an honest man? Impossible! Whats more, all he can think about is ras pretty face His heart pounded furiously, and Polly was truly mortified and indignant at this moment. Why are you talking about me like that Kaleb, you The tears that had just been suppressed by the emotion of reunion came out again at this time. With resentment in her eyes, she asked through gritted teeth. You already dont like me, so why do you need to take the flowers to see me? She raised her hand to snatch the flowers, wanting to throw them on the ground and stomp on them twice. The flower was in Kalebs hand, but he turned back to protect it. When did I say this flower was for you?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Kaleb looked at Polly with a disgusted look on his face and hid the flower behind him again. Polly froze, she couldnt even grasp what that meant. Who are the flowers for if not for me? Kaleb looked at her with a surprised and self-satisfied look and couldnt help but tease the corners of his mouth mockingly. No more nonsense with her, but turned to the housekeeper who was apanying her. Butler, wheres ra, is she home today? Pollys mind went nk, but she still understood the implication instantly. Kaleb, youre here to send flowers to ra? The shock in her heart was about to be too much to bear, but Kaleb just gave her a cold look. Yeah, I didnt say I was here to see you from the beginning, I just want to see ra today. Pollys newly stabilized form immediately shook, her eyes ckened with uncertainty. Kaleb had actuallye to see ra. Had everyone gone crazy? Were all the men in the world blind, why were they suddenly surrounding ra? She was so angry in her ce that her mind went nk, but Kaleb didnt have much sympathy for her. So at this point he simply went around and went straight upstairs. ra? ra was inside Soul Stones boundary learning something new from her recent ss when she suddenly heard someone call her name, quite intimately. So she woke up and opened the door to see a blushing Kaleb at the door with a bouquet of roses. What are you doing here? ra looked at him for a long time before she remembered this man, and wondered why he hade to see her. I thought that after healing for him, I would not have any more dealings with him. Kaleb was too embarrassed to say anything, but just stretched the rose forward again, and then shoved it into ras hand. ra, this flower is for you, take it. She had never received one of these before, so her eyes widened for a moment. She reacted that something was wrong and her brows knitted together as she looked at the man in front of her and her voice went cold. Kaleb, what do you mean by that? ra, I just Kaleb felt a lump in his throat, he really did despise himself a little. Once disdainful of ra, he was the one who first bullied ra with Polly, and now hes backtracked ande to please her. Kaleb was red-faced, but he had already made up his mind. Because ever since that time when he woke up by ra, he couldnt stop thinking about her. He was filled with the cold face of ra against the light of the day, and the fragrance of the girl mixed with the faint scent of medicine. He only looked at that one nce, and fellpletely, he understood that this time is different from the previous, to ra is really moved. So he still gritted his teeth and decided to face his thoughts head on, so he looked at ra. ra, I really like you, I came here this time to propose to you, can we resume the marriage contract? ra, who was unfazed by the change, was stunned and looked at the enthusiastic Kaleb in front of her with wide eyes. Whats wrong with him again? Thest time the head injury has not yet healed? And this is a disgusting confession! Kaleb, dont y any tricks with me, did Polly ask you toe? I dont me ra for suspecting him, after all, it was too sudden for him to do so. ras idea was rather more reasonable, after all, the opponent was Polly, what underhanded tricks could not be used. How could it be! Chapter 2052 is afraid there is something wrong Hearing ras questioning, he couldnt help but panic and now just wanted to clear the air with Polly. I really like you, it was my bad in the past and I let you get away with the pearl, but I know that now. You just give me a chance. This was said sincerely, and ra could see that he wasnt lying. But it shocked her even more Kaleb was liking himself? Isnt the speed of changing his heart too fast? Kaleb, though I dont know why you think that or why you suddenly said something about liking me or even resuming the marriage contract. ra downyed it. But were not going to make it, Im not interested in you at all, so dont waste your love and affection on being unwanted and despised either. She was a dry and sharp person, especially when it came to rtionships, and there was no room for sand. She had never meant to hang on to Kaleb, so her words were not ambiguous. The other party did not wait for any reaction, and was ready to close the door to send off the guests. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. In a hurry, he didnt know what excuse he could make, and finally popped out a sentence. Actually, I want to see you! Once ra heard this, she thought for a moment and let Kaleb into the room with the intention of revitalizing her medical skills. Without saying a word, she took out the pulse pillow and started to take his pulse, not paying any attention to Kalebs red face and the big silly smile on his face. ra, however, found nothing unusual, and her pulse was smooth and strong. She had to ask him. Where are you not feeling well? Kaleb was looking at ra in fascination, and was suddenly surprised by this question, but still answered correctly. I cant sleep because I miss you so much, Im sick with longing! ra was speechless, if not for the desire to revitalize Chinese medicine in this continent. She didnt want to see this kind of stupid patient! She just wanted to curse now. Bad sleep, right? She is also not polite, casually took a piece of paper and began to write the prescription, Huang Lian such insignificant things also added a full two taels. It doesnt matter if you have insomnia, Ill prescribe you a medicine. Only then did he drop that hellishly cathartic prescription on Kalebs body. He must be bitter to death, telling him to talk such useless bullshit! Take the prescription and go get the medicine. Drink it and youll be fine. She said it through gritted teeth, but Kaleb was oblivious. He was now looking at ra purely from his eyes. This prescription, written in a flowing manner, this writing, beautiful and powerful! He hadnt had enough praise in his heart, and ra looked like she was about to be kicked out, so he couldnt let go easily! Is there only one prescription? His face was filled with obvious reluctance, and then he asked again in a wheedling voice. Is there no other treatment? ra raised her eyebrows helplessly Then what other treatment do you want? Kaleb choked on the question, and after half a day of thinking could only continue with the nonsense. Im really ufortable in my body. I and I have chest pains! Its the kind of pain thates from missing you and loving but not being able to ras face wasplicated, she really didnt know how such shameless words, Kaleb could say. Whats more, is this kind of rich boys ability to tease girls too low, it will only make people feel embarrassed. If you say your chest hurts, then I do have a treatment n. And it can immediately wrap you up without pain, want to try it? Kaleb was heartened, and he always felt that ras description was kinda that. Anyway, he looked forward to it even more, and hastily agreed to it. Then of course!Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ra did not hesitate to spread out the small pocket of gold needles, picking the thickest needles fiercely pierced down. Already got gas, and then some shaking method flying method this look scary technique. Ah!!! Kaleb screamed, his chest does not hurt, but other ces hurt. Much better, right? Doesnt it hurt at all now? ra narrowed her eyes and smiled up, the danger in her smile flowing out. Kaleb was zapped with pain and was sucking in cold air, but saw ras somewhat scary smile. I cant believe I still cant help but feel that the person he likes is really different. True nature, so cute,unch temper also so charming, anyway, is not the same as other women! I dont hurt, its you who stabbed it, how can it hurt. ra held her forehead, she had never thought that Kaleb was this kind of attribute. But the person still has to be driven away, so he gave him two more needles of health care or insignificant points such as the Hegu and let him hurry up and get out. Kaleb walked away three times, ra could not help but feel funny, and was about to go back to the room. She was about to go back to her room when she met Pollys resentful eyes and she screamed in a stern voice. ra, tell me clearly, when did you get together with Kaleb again! Looking at the resentful jealousy she couldnt hide in her eyes, ra felt a little better mood instead. Why are you so excited? Youve always despised Kaleb, havent you. Polly still felt a little embarrassed to be told to her face like that. The old Polly certainly didnt look up to Kaleb, but now that shes in trouble, her best bet is the Dixon Family! She was d that she had left herself a way out, but she didnt know when she couldnt even keep a spare tire anymore. She had just talked to Kaleb, who had just gotten up the door, about getting married. Now she only feels even more embarrassed, ra ruined her life and thats all. Now even a spare tire has to be snatched away, she was so angry that she couldnt help but curse. The first thing you need to do is to get rid of it. You are really born and raised by your mother, always hooking up with each other! Mr. Davidson has not abandoned you, but you have already found your next family? Ive never seen such a shameless person like you! She had been scolding excitedly, but she didnt expect ra to suddenly step forward after her face grew cold. Her body had already been imprinted with fear, and Polly subconsciously backed away at this point. Before she had time to scream, her chin was already pinched by ra. Polly could not move, nor could she scream, as ras slender fingers gently pressed against Pollys lips and gently rubbed them. Pollys face turned white with fear, still unable to move a muscle, only to gaze at ra in fear. This is myst warning to you, if you muste to mess with me, then the next time I apply on your mouth, it will not just be some lipstick. ra mmed the door without looking back and went back inside, leaving a dumbfounded Polly standing in ce. She was left in the doorway for half a day, looking at the door that had been mmed shut as if it were white. Chapter 2053 not interested in exposing you It was standing there for ten minutes before a clue came clear to her confused mind. ra she said lipstick. She knew the lipstick was faulty, so now she was the one who caused her to be like this? Pollys howls of rage were meaningless, and so was her pounding on ras door and screaming. ra was sitting inside Soul Stones boundary, concentrating on her studies. Polly cried until she had no more strength to beat or scold, before sliding to the floor and sitting on her knees, muttering. Im going to make you make you pay, you wait you wait! A weekend passed in a sh. I expected Polly to make a fuss, or to make another set up, or even to fight her to the death. Instead, nothing happened. Pollys quietness surprised ra, but more than anything, she was wary. This is not Pollys style, so she has to be careful of her opponents deadly actions. When ra arrived in ss on Monday, she was greeted by another wave of chatter. Polly is so embarrassed she took off her clothes and kissed a man But she was drugged like that. If you ask me, shes also a victim and poor. And I heard that ra was the one who poisoned her, she also pped Polly before, so cruel. Thats a real sister thats terrible, ra is too vicious, right? She raised her eyebrows at thesements against her, it would only be like this every time, boring or not. ra didnt think anything of it, it was a routine move for Wilfred and Isobel, right? Its the kind of thing a father would do, to nder one daughter for another, its her father who is the most ruthless. She does not care to exin, these people do not affect her. Put the book bag just sit down, next to a furry head poking out. Hey. Did you press Anas head into the toilet? Carson hadnt even been herest Friday, so he had missed the relief of ra pressing Anas head into the toilet. Looking at Carsons impish and excited smile, ra couldnt help but look at him with aplicated look. Arent you too misinformed? I press Anas head when all the news is. Just this week I also drugged that sister of mine, you didnt hear what they were talking about just now, huh? Carson waved a big hand. What does your sister have to do with me? I just want to know if you really pressed that noisy woman Anas head? ra couldnt help but smile at the way his eyes lit up. Its true. Shit! Carson mmed the table with a loud thud that made ra frown. Made me miss it! Carson was really bitter by Ana, the one he was most annoyed by in the whole school was Ana the woman with no eyes. The woman who cant be driven away and doesnt seem to have much self-respect or shame. Carsons heart aches at the thought of missing out on that kind of relief, when is the wrong time to miss ss, but that day! If he could have been a spectator, if he could have seen that scene with his own eyes. Then Ana, even if she was cheeky, should be embarrassed to appear in front of herself. The more he thought about it, the more regretful he was, Carson smilingly came over and proposed. Then can you press once more? You said in advance this time, I would love to see it. ras mouth twitched, how she did not find Carson still have such a bitchy time, but still think not even think to reply to. No way. Carson asked tly, hearing her dry refusal. Why cant you do it once why cant you do it a second time? ra looked at him with an intellectually dishonest look and replied with disgust. You dont mind getting dirty, I mind getting dirty. Even if the toilet was cleaned, it was still a toilet after all, so why would she want to go back and toss it again? Carson knew it was hopeless to press again, and his face was full of life and death. Only he quickly adjusted to his emotions. Last time I watched you save Kaleb,ncing that ra interrupted him. Thats called acupuncture. Why do you have to say needles, its hard to hear and unprofessional! Carson nodded good-naturedly, turned the pen in his hand, and asked carelessly. How do you know how to do acupuncture? ras eyes dodged for a moment, and finally someone asked the question. But she couldnt tell the truth, could she say that she learned it in her past life? So she could only speak vaguely. From a not-so-famous old herbalist. Carson originally wanted to continue to dig into the root of the problem, but unexpectedly the ss teacher suddenly walked in, the topic had to be forced to end. Stop arguing and go back to your seats. Noel was their homeroom teacher, in his 30s or 40s, but kind-looking. He came into the ssroom and frowned and told everyone to go back to their seats and be quiet, and only after a long time did he continue. This time the social practice assignment is down, Ill exin it to you. There was a wail from below. Oakleaf College is, after all, an aristocratic school, in which students do not rely on reading to earn their own future. Therefore, more than the content of science and education, the school also pays great attention to the development of personal skills, such as social andworking.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Thats why there is a social practice. After all, they just have to find apany and do some interviews. Then they would just sort out the interviews and turn in a report. Todays list is sent down, everyone just has to fill in thepany they want to investigate. Noel scratched his head and slowly divided the sheets in his hand, and added another sentence. ording to everyones different interests, the school will be randomly grouped. People with the same interests are to be grouped together in one group, and then the group members themselves finalize whichpany they will actually go to. ra took the list passed in front of her and looked at the requirements in general. The requirements were basically the same as Noels, except that they were more specific, such as interviewing the leaders of publicpanies and having social influence. The corners of ras mouth twitched, feeling that this was a request written for Stanley. She could only think of Stanley, after all, the mans influence She shrugged, Stanleys poprity and influence, it was recognized. So she didnt hesitate to put Stanleys name in the People I want to interview section. When Carson saw her name, his heart fluttered and his eyes shed, but he didnt say anything. ra naturally didnt notice anything unusual about Carson, and went into the boundary to study as usual. The morning passed uneventfully, and only after lunch did ra wander up to the schools rooftop. She liked to nap here, with a book over her face and the sun on her body, she was so dazed she was about to fall asleep. But to her surprise, a familiar and ttering voice rang out beside her. Chapter 2054 Man stolen ra opened her eyes, only to find an additional shadow on the otherwise empty rooftop. It was Jorgie again. She was talking on the phone, knowing full well that the person on the other side could not see, but still nodding and nodding without listening, as if this would make her talk more sincere. ra clearly heard the lightness in her tone. Hi! Dont you worry about that, of course its a full set, for every subject! Jorgie smiled tteringly and nodded again and again. Yes, there are standard answers for stepping on points, dont worry, aigoo, its too polite to send the vi, isnt that what I should do? Jorgie said the crowning words, while the folds of joy on her face made ra sigh in amazement. ra was helpless, this was something that was rushed on her head, she could not look or listen, she just bumped into Jorgie to take bribes. Jorgie didnt notice anyone else, just nodded and nodded. Yes, yes, its no problem, yes, yes, my ount is still the same one that hasnt changed. Aigoo, look what you said, its my honor to help your son ah well well, next time well talk next time well talk. Jorgie hung up the phone only after this kind of polite conversation. But as soon as she turned around, she saw ra sitting in the doorway with a smile on her face. Her big eyes were clear and aloof, as if she had seen everything. ra, what are you doing here? Jorgie froze in ce, recognizing ra, and then lost her voice in question. ra smiled unhurriedly and greeted casually. Good afternoon. The girl greeted crisply, with a smile on her face that did not show a trace of panic, while Jorgies brain was blown away when she heard this. What did you hear? Jorgie also asked in a hurry, but she regretted it after asking, and hastily added. I can add no pration questions, you are not allowed to talk nonsense! Jorgies mouth is not the same as her own, and shes panicking, and ras head is tilted and her eyes are shining. Miss Jorgie, I havent said anything yet, but youre the one whos so quick to talk, thats not good. Jorgies face became even more ugly, and she didnt know how to refute ra for a while. She didnt expect ra to just stand up and casually pat the dust on her body before going back to her ss. Before leaving, she gave Jorgie a smile back. Miss Jorgie can rest assured, Im not interested in suing this kind of boringint. Jorgies face only slightly relieved, but still held like a pigs liver, she originally wanted to say something to ease the embarrassment of the moment, but did not expect ra to rush ahead and speak up. Of course you dont have to worry about me exposing anything, even if I dont say anything, it should bemon knowledge that you are taking bribes. ra is indeed telling the truth, after all, Jorgies snobbery is too obvious, who in the school does not know that she promotes high and tramples low. She was selling answers, but it seemed like the logical thing to do, and ra wasnt interested in meddling. Jorgies face turned red with anger when she heard this, and she opened her mouth to scold. But ra had already lost all interest in her and turned around and went back to ss. Jorgie, who wanted to get angry but didnt have time to do so, was shaking with anger on the rooftop. Good for you ra, how dare you say anything. Although Jorgie was sneering on the surface, her heart had long been in a panic. Because she knew that ra was right, the school was indeed rumored to be selling answers and missing questions, but after all, it was still just a rumor. If there was no evidence, then naturally it would not have much effect on her. But now this matter has been witnessed by ra, once this matter is true, she is afraid that she will no longer be a teacher. This ra Jorgie secretly clenched her fist, and a thought shed through her mind quickly. This dead girl can no longer stay, must let her out of this school inevitable. When ra came back from the rooftop, the bell had already rung. Carson looked at her slow and unconcerned look and couldnt help but frown. I havent seen you all afternoon, where have you been?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ra sat down and stretched. There were dogs on the rooftop, and not only did I not sleep well, but I was pestered all noon. She replied casually, but it was true that she hadnt slept well, she was so sleepy right now that she couldnt even open her eyes. She looked at her schedule and saw that the first period was a study session. ra immediately plopped down and got ready to sleep. This is the first time Ive ever seen a woman who is more unmotivated than she is, so how in the world did she get into the top 100? ra didnt even notice Carsons heart spitting at her, and was already drifting off to sleep. But suddenly she heard the sharp sound of two erasers hitting the ckboard, and ra was startled. Now she reluctantly raised her head and found Jorgie standing on the stage, who was not looking too good. She was holding a pile of test papers in her arms, and although her demeanor was serious, she couldnt hide the gloating in her eyes as she looked at the ss and then spoke coldly. This sample test is required by the Ministry of Education, and the result of the lottery is your ss. Jorgie impatiently pushed her thick sses and continued. So all of your sses this afternoon are cancelled and now there will be a quiz. This statement out of the students almost died in the past, on the spot there are a few mming books and pens defiantly. So many sses can draw us, I am really convinced, what kind of luck is this? Besides, there is a physical education ss in the afternoon, also can not be on, to give or not to make up ah? Director, you cant give us no time to prepare, its too sudden! Students are most afraid of this kind of sudden test, because usually the result is not good. A few students who usually study quite hard hurriedly took out their usual notes and read them, hoping they would be of help. After all, the procession is not fast and light, see a knowledge point is also considered to have earned. All right, stop it! Jorgie pped the table, and the ss quieted down under her shock. This exam was arranged by the Ministry of Education to check everyones study status, and its all for your own good. I hope students can take this exam seriously and dont think about cheating. When she said thest sentence, Jorgies eyes swept over the ss icily, but seemed to pause on ras body for a moment. ra shivered, she didnt like being looked at like that at all. Maybe she was overthinking it. Chapter 2055 props for I just heard Jorgie selling answers at noon, and she was able toe inside the ss in the afternoon to do some kind of exam. Is it really just a coincidence? But this time the test papers have been sent to the hands, ra also do not have time to think more, can only first read the questions. Whats more, this exam is only a random check, and it wont have any effect on the final ranking. So ra simply did not use her own cheating device, and nned to try to test her recent study situation. So she started to answer the questions seriously, and for a while, the ssroom was so quiet that even a pin could be heard on the floor, except for the sound of swishing writing. The only exception was Carson, who wrote a few multiple-choice questions and then went to sleep. ra, on the other hand, quickly finished the questions on the front, and after a general look, no problem, ready to turn over. Unexpectedly, there was a tter. A paper ball fell on the paper she was about to turn over. ra froze, and before she had time to react, Jorgies excited shouting sounded in her ears. ra! What are you doing? ras heart tightened, and then she looked up to see Jorgie running down from the podium with great enthusiasm. Coming towards herself, her face was unconceble excitement and triumph. She took three or two steps to ras desk and grabbed the paper ball on the test paper with her split hand. Then without hesitation, she opened it. The writing on the ball of paper was small and neat, and it was full of answers for this test. Jorgie looked at ra from a high position of victory. How dare you cheat on the exam,e with me! ra raised her eyebrows, this kind of nted evidence is a little too obvious. So she raised her eyebrows disdainfully. Im almost done with the questions, whats there to copy. Jorgies heart thumped, this thing is unexpected, but she still mouth hard. And without hesitation, she reached out to grab ra, and yelled at the same time.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Dont tell me that, you want to deny it even though youve been caught, youreing with me to the principals office right now! ra lightly tilted her head to avoid her hand, and her face turned cold. Dont you touch me, Ill go by myself. At the same moment. In Oakleaf Colleges principals office. The principal looked at the thick cooperation contract and smiled with a face full of folds. It was said to be a cooperation contract, but in fact it was basically a sponsorship contract. Mr. Davidson, you are really the most generous entrepreneur of our time! It is really an honor for Oakleaf College to receive such a sponsorship from you! He rubbed his hands excitedly, and then tried to reach out to shake Stanleys hand. A whole billion dor fund, this is thergest sponsorship since our school was founded, and moreover the first fund created by our school, we really thank you a million times! This is not to me the principal too ttering and dogged, after all, so much money, some people may not see it in their lifetime. Not to mention that this sponsorship is even more exciting, this is Stanleys initiative to give him sponsorship ah. This thing to say out, his face can not mention how dignified. He reached out to shake the mans hand, but he had no intention of epting his goodwill. Its nothing. Stanley said indifferently, his face expressionless, making it impossible to guess what he was really thinking. Haha youre wee The principal awkwardly withdrew his hand that was stagnant in mid-air, but even so, it didnt make him displeased in any way. He even intended to tter him a few more times, but was suddenly interrupted by the voice of the sharp middle-aged woman at the door. This time Id like to see how the principal can cover you up, you cheated today and people were caught, you can just wait to drop out of school. The next second the office door was pushed open with a bang and an angry Jorgie walked in with ra. Principal, we cant keep this kind of student in our school. Jorgie yelled at the top of her lungs as soon as she entered. You have to expel her today, or Ill resign. Jorgie finished herint, and realized that the principal was not the only one in the office after she had finished venting. A man in his twenties still sitting on the couch, with angr features and a dignified glittering look that made her afraid to even look directly at him. She slightly lowered her eyes and couldnt help but look dumbfounded. Although she did not know the identity of this man, but she could feel the dignified aura of this man even if she was stupid. The principal looked at Jorgie who broke the door and entered with her eyes about to re out. Miss Jorgie, what are you doing? The principal simply bounced up from his seat, and only after he stood up did he see ra following behind Jorgie, and was shocked. How many times have I told you, Miss Bell is the representative of our schools outstanding students, how can she drop out? You stop talking nonsense here and hurry up and get out! The principal reprimanded Jorgie while his face was red with anger, and he had to look carefully at Stanley at the side when he said this. He said he wanted to push Jorgie out of the house, but he didnt expect her to be unforgiving instead. Principal you can no longer cover her today, I know that your sudden change of attitude towards her is benefited by the person behind him. But I still have basic professionalism as a teacher, and I must not let a rat turd like ra spoil the pot of porridge. Even if you decide to let me resign today, I must let ra quit school and go with me. Jorgies words were righteous, and she could certainly see that ra had someone behind her. The principals change of attitude towards her would not be so obvious, but Jorgie didnt care about that. She would be dismissed anyway if the story of her selling answers got out. And if she was expelled for offending the principal, she would have a chance to go to another school and earn a better reputation. The principal was so angry that he was about to turn his back, this woman knew nothing, but dared to talk nonsense. Do you know that the person behind ra is sitting in front of you right now! Mr. Davidson, this is indeed all a misunderstanding. He smiled doggedly at the man sitting on the couch, then turned his face to Jorgie. You stop talking ande out with me. The principal said this and was about to push Jorgie. And Jorgie suddenly heard this honorific from the principal, and also her body shook. This is Stanley! The legendary man actually appeared in the principals office. Although Jorgie was shocked, her mind didnt stop spinning. So she immediately thought of a n, a n that caused her to indignantly break away from the principal and pounce on Stanley. Mr. Davidson, you have to judge me, this student named ra, who cheated on the whole ss test, has been caught with all the evidence and should be punished! Chapter 2056 No lower limit dog legs said busy cing the ball of paper in his hand in front of Stanleys face and continued. The evidence is right here! Jorgie was having her own ideas, this matter if only a few people know, then she may not be able to coerce the principal to let ra withdraw from school. But if this matter could make a big fuss, ra would definitely be withdrawn from school due to the pressure of public opinion. Thats why she needs a chance, and that chance is Stanley, who has an extraordinary status. In front of a distinguished guest like Stanley, she didnt believe that the principal could say anything else about covering up. You cheat? Mr. Davidson looked at ra and asked slowly, his expression did not change much. He also didnt even look at Jorgie, who had been righteously indignant and talking non-stop since a while ago, but only faintly dropped his gaze on ras body. This caused Jorgie to freeze. The reaction she imagined should not be like this, ra behind her had already spoken at this time. Of course I didnt. That paper ball has nothing to do with me. ra had been a little surprised that Stanley was here, but Jorgies mouth hadnt stopped since she came in, and she hadnt found a chance to speak. ras expression was the same as Stanleys, both of them lightly without any emotional ripples. But Jorgie was so dismayed that she felt that these two people were talking as if they knew each other. She was too stunned to fill in the nks, and the principal, wiping his sweat, had rushed to Stanley. Mr. Davidson, you see, Im really sorry. The principals fat body was about to bend to ny degrees, still apologizing over and over. You instructed us to take care of Miss Bell, but we repeatedly make this kind of trouble, you are not a small person, we will definitely return Miss Bell a justice. The principal was desperately apologizing, trying to clear the rtionship, Jorgie was pale when she heard these words. She seemed to have just understood what the principal had just said. Mr. Davidson actually asked the principal to take care of ra? And Stanley, who is the one behind ras back? Jorgie realized what she had done, and instantly turned pale as if she had been struck by a bolt from the blue. But Stanleys face did not change. He merely leaned back slightly on the sofa, and then gently tapped his fingers on the sofas handle. ra said she didnt cheat, yet how can your director be so sure? As he said, his eyes finally fell on Jorgies body. Jorgie shivered in fear, feeling her body stiffen up and shivering in the cold. This is indeed all a misunderstanding! Jorgie only then cried back to her senses, what had she just done! She now wanted to p herself a few times to show her sincerity, and she could only squeeze out an unbearable smile and say. As the principal said, Miss Bell is an excellent student representative of our school, so how could she possibly cheat? This is indeed a misunderstanding. After saying that, she smiled tteringly while not feeling the slightest problem with changing her mind so quickly. But Stanleys face didnt look half satisfied. You say its a misunderstanding, but you justid the evidence in front of me. With that, he looked up at the ball of paper spread out on the table, and Jorgie, startled, gritted her teeth and looked at the ball of paper. She originally thought that ra was just amon rich man, so she dared to bully her with impunity. But she never thought that behind this little girl was a big backer that no one could beat. Her back was already covered with a cold sweat, sticky and ufortable, and now she only wanted to turn the page on this matter. So she quickly grabbed the paper ball on the table and tore it into several pieces in two or three tries. The face that had been maintaining a ttering smile also looked a little stiff. Look at what you are saying, its just a torn paper ball, how can it be evidence? After saying that, a hint of hope shed in her eyes as she looked up at the man in front of her. I didnt expect Stanleys face to remain unchanged, and he didnt even bother to look up. Jorgies face was pale, so she was not satisfied with her handling of the situation? What would it take for Stanley to let her off the hook? She stared at the scraps of paper, and finally ruthlessly. She quickly rubbed the paper ball and stuffed it into her mouth. The principal was shocked to see this scene. Miss Jorgie, what are you doing? Jorgie chewed the pieces in her mouth and could only swallow it half a day on a small amount of saliva, the paper balls edges scraping her throat raw. It was hard to swallow before she gave Stanley another ingratiating smile. Look, now even the paper ball is gone, the evidence or whatever is even more non-existent, you two have the kindness to let me go, okay? ra looked at Jorgie with aplex look in her eyes. She had never thought that a person could step on high and low and dogged to such an extent, really no self-respect at all, huh? ra was originally thinking about this, but Jorgie saw no change in her expression and thought it was because ra was still unwilling to let herself go. Anyway, even swallowed the paper ball, Jorgies heart was crossed and she knelt down in front of ra with one step. Even kowtowing continuously. Miss Bell, I beg you, I really know its wrong, please forgive me. While saying that he also crawled forward on his knees and tried to grab ras leg. ra was startled and took a step back.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The disgust revealed in her eyes was undisguised. All right. Hearing ras sudden words, Jorgies eyes lit up. You mean you wont pursue this with me anymore? Looking at ras affirmative look, Jorgie was then filled with surprise as she continued to apologize. ras disgust towards her deepened, the principal did notice and hastily pulled Jorgie away. I will definitely help Miss Bell to solve this time and give her an exnation, then Ill go and investigate this matter first you two take your time, you two take your time. Then wiping the cold sweat, he dragged Jorgie out of the office. The office was now left with only ra, Stanley and his assistant. Stanley then spat out four words with disdain. What a no-good. ra felt very wronged, she is not no good, okay, if Stanley can not relieve himself today. She was going to just zap Jorgie, but Stanley was already helping, so what else could she do? The words didnte out because she thought of something else, ra held back her spit and asked. Are you free next week? Stanley raised an eyebrow. Whats up? Chapter 2057 Dress Well We have to interview business people for our school assignment, so I want to interview you. Stanley hadnt even snapped, but Milo, who was on the sidelines, froze. Heres the thing, Miss Bell. Milo opened his mouth politely, wanting to refuse ra because Stanley was never to give any interviews. But before he could finish, the man on the couch, spoke coldly to interrupt. Okay. Milo was instantly shocked, what is this situation now? Why did Stanley suddenly relent and say he would give an interview? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. But ra didnt even notice how hard-won and remarkable this interview was, she just thought Stanley had done her a favor. Then Ill bring my ssmates to you next week. Stanley nodded slightly, then turned his head to Milo and instructed. Remember to give her the invitation for the interview. As the president of thepany, he certainly didnt say that the interview was going to be an interview. There must be some procedures to go through, and not just any reporter would be let in. Invitation is not necessary, right? I made an appointment on your official website, just remember to give me a pass. The girls brittle voice rang out, and ra held up her phone and shook it. The page was the Davidson Groups official website, and it was currently on the sessful submission page. The official website also has a system for booking interviews, so ra decided to run to the website to make an appointment afterwards. The corner of Milos mouth twitched, actually going online to make an appointment, this ra is really nomon sense. But she has spoken, Milo can only squeeze out a smile. Okay, Ill go back and give you a pass. Things were sessfully resolved and ra was in a good mood. Thank you, then Ill go back to ss if theres nothing else. Saying that, she turned around and wanted to leave, but her arm was suddenly held by a pair ofrge cold hands. She turned her head to meet Stanleys deep, dark eyes. Dont you think theres something youre not doing? ra looked at him dumbfounded, she didnt really remember anything? What? The girl in front of her looked like she really didnt remember, and a bewildered look on her face made Stanley blush. The toxin in my body, wont you help me stabilize it? He spoke, his voice cold. Hearing Stanleys words, it dawned on ra. I told you it was about this. Since herst experiment, she had found that her body worked very well to stabilize the toxins in Stanleys body. So then she nned to get close to Stanley every time they met to help stabilize the toxins and make his day a little better. Thinking about it, ra smiled sweetly. No matter what way it is, being able to help relieve a patients pain is what a doctor would love to do. She came forward and took Stanleys face in her hands. I almost forgot about this, does this feel better now? Stanley finally felt the warmth and softness of the girls hands as he had hoped, and his eyes only eased. Although he could feel the toxins in his body stabilize instantly, he continued. Its still hard. ra felt a little surprised, but there was nothing to doubt about it, so she went up on tiptoe. Does that make it better? His forehead gently pressed against Stanley, and the two were basically as close as zero. Stanley once again smelled the girls girlish fragrance and herbal aroma, both warm and familiar and reassuring. But what rolled in his eyes at the moment was something else. Thats much better. ra was relieved to hear that before she withdrew her hand and steadied herself on the ground, smiling again. Ill hurry back to ss then. Good. ra walked to the door, remembered that the interview still had to be photographed, and turned back to Stanley to add another sentence. You remember the interview next Friday, there are still photos to be taken, you dress up properly. But ra regretted saying this, she said some nonsense. What is not perfect about the man in front of you? The body has a body, to look like a look. The main thing is that people also have the temperament, draped in a sack can go on the runway, in the end what else to dress up?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. But Stanley nodded his head and answered. Got it. ra was relieved to leave, and in the quiet office, Stanley did not make a sound for a long time. Finally it was Milo who coughed softly. Mr. Davidson, we also have to go back to prepare, that afternoons shareholders meeting still has to Cancel it. Milo when his eyes seemed not to understand these two words. Why do you want to cancel this meeting? Stanley did not bother to look at him, but his tone was full of the implication that he was stupid. Because ra said she wanted an interview. Milo was surprised, then couldnt help but ask rhetorically. But isnt the interview next week? Stanley was on his feet by this time, his tone cold and clear. You get me a stylist, I have to prepare in advance. Stylist Milo felt that there should be something wrong with his ears, or else he had a brain problem. He was still in shock here, but he had already caused Stanleys displeasure. Cant you hear me? ra said to dress up properly in advance. Milo had to tilt his head back and wail, finally he was made to wait, made him wait until Stanley was delirious over a woman. Inside the ssroom. Because of the sudden situation of ras cheating, this sample test that Jorgie made out was also stopped. Everyone gathered in twos and threes, saying that it was self-study, but in fact they were talking gossip together. Did ra really cheat? What else? Last time she got to the top 100 in her grade, I think it was also cheating! Otherwise she couldnt have progressed so fast. Shes always on the move, and she cheats on her exams. If she drops out of school, she cant stay in this ss! That would give Carson up and save her from hooking people every day. Everyones faces turned red with excitement, but a loud bang in the ssroom interrupted all of their chatter. The students turned around in surprise, only to find that it was Carson who had somehow stood up, and the desk that he had kicked over was a mess. His face was grim as he swept over the ss, and his voice was so cold that ice could form. Do you guys like to chew behind your backs that much? When he said that, the boys were fine, but the girls were already red-eyed and teary-eyed. The ssroom was quiet when footsteps were heard from outside the door. The door was pushed open with a creak, and ra walked in. As soon as she entered, she noticed that the ssroom was a bit strangely quiet inside. Chapter 2058 change interview is okay Immediately afterwards, she found that everyone was looking at herself in unison, and being looked at a bit awkwardly, she asked suspiciously. What are looking at me for? Looking at her with a straight face, the ss president couldnt help but speak up. You didnt get expelled? ra cocked her head. Why should I be expelled? Several girls centered on their discontent and exchanged nces that couldnt hide their disappointment. Thats a demerit? The ss president pursued the question undeterred, but ra sneered. Its not a demerit even if you dont drop out. Then how could Jorgie possibly let you back in? raughed, she didnt have to be so impatient to see her bad luck. I didnt cheat, she has no right to discipline me. Not wanting to rub it in any more with everyone, she took a big step back to her seat.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. From a distance, she saw her tablemates desk tumble to the ground, taking a few of her books with it. Carson, what are you freaking out about here again? ra not only frowned, no one in this school dared to treat Carson like this, so he was the one who did it. Carson gave ra a sad look. They were chewing you out behind your back, and I kicked the table when I got mad. The implication is that I warned them for you, dont you think Im being righteous? ra was helpless, looking at the table kicked over by Carson, and the contents of the drawer fell out. The phone, game consoles are all there, just no study stuff. ra didnt say anything for half a day, and Carson thought she was touched by herself. Hey, its actually just a couple of words for you, although people like me who are righteous are rare, but you dont need to be so touched. ras eyelids jumped fiercely, is this too shameless? You didnt even bring a book with you, what the hell are you doing here? The fact that ra was suspected of cheating and was taken out soon becamemon knowledge. Although everyone wanted to know what was going on, Jorgie took a leave of absence right at this juncture. The rest of the principal wouldnt say a word. The students had to specte on their own, and the messages were getting stronger and stronger. One of the most spected versions is that ra was able to escape because of her rtionship with the principal. The most popr version of the story is that ra was able to get away with it because she was with the principal. Before outside the school with the big money, now even the teachers inside the school also do not let go. Not to mention that the principal is fat and ugly, how in the world did ra do it? The messages from the school became more and more unpleasant, but ra didnt care about them. She just went about her daily routine of studying, eating, sleeping, and lending her homework to Carson for copying. It was not until the next day that the grouping for the social practice finally came down. The groupings came down quickly, and during study hall, the ss teacher decided to spend one ss period for the students to finalize the people andpanies they wanted to interview. ra was assigned to three girls, and although everyone screamed when the homework was assigned. But when they were really asked to go out and interview, several of them were still quite excited. So the ssroom was full of discussion, but the atmosphere in ras group was a bit weird. The three girls had different faces, but overall it was still hard to see. Although they were all vaguely worried that they might be put in a group with ra. But when their fears became reality, they still couldnt ept it. Wasnt this luck a little too bad? There were so many people, and they were all grouped together with ra. Arent you going to discuss it? ra, of course, knew that the weird atmosphere in the group was all because of herself, so she broke the calm and spoke up first. Teacher said that we should finalize thepanies and subjects for the interview today. ra suddenly broke this silence, and several girls could only speak up even if they were reluctant, exchanging a look with each other. One of the girls with a hairstyle simr to that of Schoolgirl Lu spoke up arrogantly. I am nning to interview my sister-inw, although she is a woman, but she was also chosen as one of the top ten outstanding people affecting Qing Maind, because it is a recent event, so I think she should be the most suitable. This girl could not help the pride brimming under her eyes and looked around at the three girls quite meaningfully. ra looked at her and shook her head, but half the time she couldnt remember who she was, and because she couldnt recognize her, she had to lower her head and continue to think hard. When the girls saw ra lower her head, the pride on her face meant even more. Were they too intimidated by my rtionship to look up? ra finally remembered at this time that this girl, it seems, was also rated as the ss flower by the boys in the ss. I think it was called Gabri? Gabris looks are very average, there is no way topare with ra, only to say that in the ss is okay. But because ra was originally dumb and dumber, even though she was good-looking, she could not be in the ss flower school flowerpetition. Thats why Gabri took advantage and became the ss flower. What do you two think? ra remembered Gabris name and only looked up at the other two girls at this time. My brother is fine too. The other girl with sses spoke up lightly, but the tone was still one of unconcealed joy and pride. My brother has recently made a breakthrough in his research project, and he is also often invited for interviews, so the heat is still very high. ra, on the contrary, knew this girl quite well, because this girl was a good student in her ss and was the first in her ss. Her name is Ayah, shees from a schrly family and usually looks down on these business girls. But the person is still considered smooth, when the small fights will show, but usually do not show. In fact, this practical assignment is not difficult for Oakleaf College students, who do not have two powerful rtives? The assignment was not an exercise in interviewing skills at all; basically, they were able toplete the assignment by asking for connections. Oakleaf College students never think about whether they can get an interview or not, what they are discussing now is just who they are going to interview. Thest girl hesitantly spoke up, she is usually shy, has few friends, and has little presence in the ss. This time coyly opened her mouth, her voice so small it was almost inaudible. My family does not have such a powerful person only my grandfather is considered a famous writer The girl named Liliana mumbled, her face already burning up. The other two girls didnt hesitate to look at Liliana with contempt, actually going back to her grandfathers generation and still just a writer. ra. Gabri, whose family is the most powerful and influential among these people, spoke up. Their family is considered thergest first-ss mediapany in their country, and even in Oakleaf College is considered an upper-ss family, so Gabri has hostility towards ra, and she dares to say it. Chapter 2059 Ultra Modern Group Weve all said who we want to interview, what about you, you should always have one too, right? Her family is a prestigious mediapany, thats why she has the opportunity to interview someone with hotness, the Bell Family is a real estate business. And it was a smallpany that had just started up in thest two years, so she didnt believe ra could still flip out. Well, I was going to rmend Stanley. ra didnt notice Gabris mocking expression at all and spoke lightly. As soon as the words came out, all three men fell silent. The three people looked at her pityingly, as if she was a fool. The three people looked at her pityingly, as if she was a fool. ra was not happy to be stared at like this, and she frowned and spoke. Whats wrong, where does Stanley fail to meet the requirements? Ayah, who was the most mellow, spoke up, cautiously. Its not that Stanley doesnt meet the requirements, but everyone knows that Mr. Davidson never gives any interviews. As a teenage girls dream, Mr. Davidson is known not to attend public asions or give interviews. Only this does not prevent him from being the dream of many teenage girls. Knowing that Mr. Davidson is not likely to attend public asions or give interviews, you actually propose him, you dont have to be so perfunctory. Facing Gabris ridicule, ra was really a little surprised. Interviewing him, is it so difficult? Yesterday Stanley that dry and sharp energy, ra also thought he was often interviewed. Thats nonsense, Davidson Groupspany security isparable to the military level, without an invitation, even a fly can not fly in, let alone a group of us want to interview students?Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ra frowned and looked down at her phone. But I told you, theres no way to get in the gate, we dont have an invitation! Gabri interrupted ra impatiently, what the hell is there to discuss about such things? But I have an invitation here, right? Why cant you understand humannguage? I told you Gabri only reacted to what ra had just said at this time. Stunned, her eyes widened. What did you say? ra then took out her phone and waved it in front of the three of them. I said Ive got the invitation. The three people looked at each other withplicated faces full of disbelief. Gabri, in particr, raised her hand and grabbed ras phone. Then she saw the familiar email. She instantly nched because it was indeed a pass to enter and exit the Davidson Group. Their family is a mediapany, so they had gone to meet Davidson Group executives with their parents before and had seen that pass. So now I can recognize it at a nce as I remember it well. The name written on the interviewee was really Stanley! It was really to interview Stanley! How could you possibly get this pass? Gabri returned the phone and stared deadpan at the dumbfounded ra. They have an application page online, so I applied for it. Applied and then said hello to Stanley, but this he wasnt going to say. Gabri had just calmed down and her mood had risen again. ra used that retarded system to get a date with Stanley so easily? Gabri now felt that her world view had been greatly affected. Of course Ayah and Liliana did the same, and actually managed to get the worlds only interview invitation from Stanley through that kind of system. They didnt know for a moment whether they had underestimated ra or underestimated that system. The three girls did note back to their senses at this point, ra looked at the three of them but understood it to mean something else. You do not want to interview Stanley? Then I can cancel it, and interview anyone. ra took out her phone and started to pound it, and was about to cancel, when Gabri, who was scared and had no sense of decorum, jumped up and grabbed ra. How how can we cancel? Of course we have to interview Mr. Davidson! Her own family is in the media, dont you know that? How many top-notch media people were eyeing this invitation, and actually let a few of their students get it by mistake. She had just been shocked at ras luck, what kind of koi was this? But now there was no time for them to waste, what was just an ordinary assignment was now more than an assignment when the interviewed characters changed. They discussed the division ofbor, and then spent the whole weekend working on it. When the second week of the interview finally came, the three girls were so excited that ra looked a little strange standing among them with an indifferent face. They arrived at the entrance of Davidson Group earlier than the appointed time, and with the invitation, they were soon inside thepany. Fourdies pleasee this way. The receptionists makeup was exquisite, her smile was perfect, and the slight bending angle showed a sense of training. Davidson Group was basically decorated ording to Stanleys requirements, so modern technology and aloof style were used the most. The office building ispletely pure white, and as for the various systems, naturally they are all voice-activated artificial intelligence. After the five people entered the elevator, the elevator automatically scanned to the application invitation letter directly to the presidents office. The three young female students bodies were trembling nervously. This is the legendary Davidson Group Liliana looked at the obviously very simple dcor, which gave a sense of thrilling luxury. Now this can not help but a long breath of relief. This looks too high ss it doesnt feel like amercial enterprise at all, like a military base in a movie! Ayah could barely keep herposure, but her slight trembling still betrayed her. I heard that the ss of the whole building is bulletproof ss, using technology that has always beenparable to that of national military bases. The two people looked dumbfounded as they looked around, which invited Gabris dislike. She is the only one of the four who has been to Davidson Group, so she is more calmpared to the other girls. This is also because she keeps telling herself, Ive seen it before! Ive seen it before! This is Davidson Group, they are a family with a history, how can those smallpanies out therepare? I thought ra would be the one to make the biggest fuss, but she looked bashful. From the beginning to the end, there was no change in her mood, which made Gabri frown. After so many days together, Gabri had long since discovered that the rumors were not true. At least the ra she knew was smart and calm, not at all the demented and dumb as the legend had it. Although she was torn, she couldnt help but ask ra. Chapter 2060 Just want to be quiet as a sidekick That, ra? ra was ying a mobile game in an intense and exciting way, not even taking the time to look up. Whats wrong? You and Carson Gabri paused for a moment, then continued. What exactly is the rtionship between you two? The finger that was swiping across the screen paused abruptly, then resumed swiping, and she still didnt look up. I dont mean anything else, I just feel like hes kinda nice to you. She said that she didnt mean anything by it, but Gabris expression tensed up. ra finally ended a round before putting away her phone. It doesnt matter, its just the same table. But that cant be, Carson has helped you out so many times, how can you not have any rtionship? Gabri got anxious, an imperceptible jealousy shed across her face. ra couldnt help but frown, she really hated being asked gossip like this, and she just remembered at this time. The rumor in the ss was that Gabri liked Carson. ra couldnt help but vomit a little, really blue-skinned, just stopped one Ana, another Gabri? Having seen how scary it is when a jealous woman goes crazy, ra decided she had to clear the air. It really has nothing to do with it, and I think if you want to know why, you should ask him yourself. You! Choked by ras abruptness, Gabri was ready to snap, but Liliana gently pulled her back. Gabri, its the Davidson Group. The implication was that she should not be impulsive, and Gabri came back to her senses before reluctantly holding back, but her eyes still remained fiercely on ra. The elevator climbed to the top floor with great difficulty. The three people who thought they wouldnt be more surprised couldnt lift their jaws. The whole floor is an office? Its obviously nearly a thousand square meters. And this vast space, they did not see a living person, back and forth to pass documents, sweeping the floor, are robots. It feels like entering the future space. Even Gabri, who had been reserved, was dumbfounded. She had only gone to the executives office with her parents before, and this was the presidents office on the topmost floor, which she really hadnt been to. The receptionist standing in the elevator smiled gently, but had no intention to get out of the elevator. The president is already waiting inside, the fourdies can go straight in. Only then did the three girlse back to their senses, and just as they stepped out of the elevator, they were stopped by three robots. The three robots dripped a burst of scanning, and then reported arge string of English. Then they silently walked away again, leaving the girls standing in the same ce looking at each other. But the most calm still belongs to ra, which has nothing to do with her having seen a lot of knowledge. Its just that this world is too unfamiliar to her, what with all the cell phones and cars that she couldnt get back to. Then these more rapid high-tech, to her is also the level of cell phones and cars. Lets go. She moved, not forgetting to greet the three girls who were frozen in ce. At the end of the corridor should be Stanleys office, and she slipped and slid, making her way to the door. ra had just raised her hand to knock when she was interrupted by a wailing cry. Mr. Davidson, I beg you! I really know its wrong!!! Please!!! ras hand froze outside the door as she was about to knock. It was a womans voice, and it was a little too harsh. She was hesitant to knock, but the door suddenly opened from the inside. Behind the door was Milos red, sweaty face. Ah, Miss Bell is here. The wretchedness on Milos face had not yet adjusted, and he looked a little embarrassed for a while. Im really very sorry, theres a little problem inside now, can I trouble you guys to wait here for a while? ra caught a glimpse of the situation inside through the gap between Milo and the doorway. Stanleys face was so gloomy that water dripped out of it, and there was a girl in a professional suit kneeling in front of him, crying so much that she couldnt even breathe. Whats wrong? If its not convenient today, we can reschedule ande back at another time? Gabri was the first to jump out and speak with a sweet smile and a very concerned expression on her face. Milo felt even more embarrassed now, originally he would not answer such questions. But ra was beside him with a face full of curiosity, so he could only speak helplessly.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Its not a big problem, its just a female employee who delivers documents and doesnt know whats good for her and insists on barging into the office. Speaking of this female employee, Milo really cant hold back his contempt, and the sarcasm in his tone is not restrained. Who in the whole group does not know that Stanley has a very serious cleanliness fetish? Not to mention touching, even close will also attract Stanleys disgust. In addition to his special assistant who has been with him since childhood and a few personal bodyguards who have also been with him since childhood. There is not a single living person in this office. Whether its cleaning or work, all the problems are solved by robots. The things that must be transmitted, ording to the usual practice can not go out of the elevator, the handover is done inside the elevator. But this retarded neer, despite the obstacles, crossed over so many robots and must hand deliver the documents into the office. A few girls heard here understand over, cant help but stammer. Is this level of wanting to hook too obvious? ra, who had been bored recently and was watching a retarded president drama, was responsive. Oops I know this one, holding the file and then she trips over herself so she can fall into Stanleys arms? Or maybe she got coffee on Stanley and was able to not only run and wipe Stanley down, but get Stanleys attention? ra said the excitement, Milo look has been embarrassed to the extreme, even the corners of the mouth can not help but twitch up. This Miss Bell, you seem to know a lot, right? Thats not true. Milo added a sentence in order not to cause misunderstanding. She hasnt found the opportunity yet. ra could only nod regretfully, but quickly reacted that something wasnt right. Then what does Stanley have to be mad about? People havent even had the chance to give you this ssic scene yet, so why are you getting angry here? Milo weighed his words with a torn expression. She smells like perfume. ras eyes widened. Just because of that? Isnt Stanley a bit too delicate? Cant stand just the smell? How could she be so angry? Because Mr. Davidson cant stand the smell of other peoples bodies. Milo added solemnly, but ra still found it impossible to understand. Chapter 2061 I also think But she also is the heart dare to say, do not see this sitting on the sofa Stanley expression has been ck with what. She has nothing to do, why to provoke him? She was going to say that we should wait outside until Stanleys mood has stabilized, and then go in for an interview. I didnt expect the man sitting on the sofa to suddenly speak up. Theyre here? Milo winced, just because the leisurely chat with ra generated by a sweep away, turned his head respectfully said. Yes, several of thedies who came for the interview have arrived. Then let theme in. A trace of imperceptible surprise shed under Milos eyes, but he opened the door without hesitation, gave way, and still respectfully said to the ras. A few people, pleasee in. ra walked in the front, followed by the three girls who walked into the office. The interior of this office of Stanley was in the same style as the whole building, although it was very low-key and high-end that people didnt dare to look at it directly. There is actually nothing inside the office, only the most basic desks and sofas, coffee tables and the like. Although just this, but the office still can not hide the luxury or let people can not help but stiffen. Gabri and Ayah a few people came in this little way, the body stiffened up do not know how to walk. The first thing that happened was that they got to the couch and finally dared to look up at the man on the couch. Although only a secret nce, but they still can not resist the urge to exim in the heart. This is also too handsome. Although Mr. Davidson has always been a girls dream, I heard that also looks quite handsome, but this time really see, they understand what is the appearance of the first immortal. Even ra, when he saw Stanley in front of him, could not help but be stunned. Stanley today can be seen wearing a custom-made suit, although only the most ordinary low-key ck, but the exquisite tailoring makes the mans body visible. The white shirt cannot cover his strong chest, the buttons are not all buttoned up, behind the two loose buttons is the mans corbone. Following the delicate corbone and attractive throat knot upward, is the mans face. This now handsome to break the sky face looks well groomed, usually always casual short hair is nowbed up also hit the hair gel. This face is really striking, the light and cold gaze swept ra, so ra also can not help but freeze for a moment. His current handsomeness is straightforward to the heart, so that people will be deeply immersed in his deep eyes just by looking at him. ra seemed to suddenly have some understanding of why the female employees dared to rush upstairs so boldly. Another blue-skinned bogeyman, really horny. Milo nervously watched ras expression from the moment he entered the door. Until he saw that ra, who usually has a light expression and does not change her expression when she encounters anything, looked stunned. Only then did he secretly breathe a sigh of relief. This way he was relieved. Miss Bell is finally some response, it is not in vain Stanley used a week, so many stylists to create a good look. Stanley, of course, also noticed ras loss of concentration. The corners of his mouth curled up in a curve that he didnt even notice, but the sound of the woman crying next to him made his gaze turn icy cold again. This woman was really noisy. Get her down. The woman cried and was dragged down by the bodyguard, and for a while the three girls faces were a little tense and scared. Is it okay to interview?Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The cries finally disappeared and Stanley spoke without emotion. Of course you can! Gabri did not hesitate to seize the position closest to Stanley, while the nonpetitive ra was naturally squeezed to the end. Anyway, they have long agreed that the problem is all Gabris, others are just subsidiary. This time ra took out her cell phone again and intended to y elimination, Stanleys eyes shed a trace of unhappiness. Trying to pretend not to recognize themselves, although already know, but Stanleys eyes are still more icy cold. Gabri set up her stance, and opened the recorder in style. Thank you for giving us this interview, it should only go on for about half an hour, so Im going to start. With that, she looked down and started looking through the materials, ready to start the interview. At that moment, Stanley suddenly spoke up. Wait. Can I ask you a question Mr. Davidson? Gabri was about to choke for a moment, before she started asking questions, did she say something wrong? I didnt want Stanley to look at her at all, but his eyes fell distantly on ra in the corner. I want you to ask. The three peoples eyes fell on ras body, the meaning of which is unknown. ra, who was ying with her phone with great pleasure, raised her head with a start, looked around, and then pointed at herself. Me? Thats you, you ask. Stanleys tone was cold, but strong enough to make it impossible to resist. Gabri gritted her teeth. Gabri certainly didnt think of it in terms of ra and Stanley originally knowing each other, after all, he always thought they got this invitation to the interview. It was only because ra was a real koi. This time Stanley asked ra by name to ask, she also just think because Stanley look at the face of the choice. Even if she is not willing to do so, she knows in her own heart. Although she was named the ss flower, but simply from the looks, she is far inferior to ra. It cant be helped, but ra is really good-looking, so what can she do? Gabri clenched her fist with one hand, and her sharp nails were about to cut through her palm. But the smile on her face is still well maintained, smiling and handing the question in her hand straight over. Since Mr. Davidson asked for it, ra, you can ask it. ra frowned, she was originally preupied with elimination. She really didnt want to take the job, but Stanleys expression was so strong and unquestionable that she didnt have a choice, Im afraid. So she could only take the question from the reluctant Gabri, cleared her throat and said. Then Ill ask the questions. Because it was agreed before, the main character of this interview is Gabri, she is responsible for raising questions, the others are just to support the scene. So all the questions are prepared by herself alone, the other three people do not know any questions at all. At this time can only seize the time to hurriedly browse through the draft of the question. At first nce, ra froze, what is all this stuff? Although she did not interfere with the customization of the questions, she felt that since it was an interview with a business enterprise. She thought that since it was an interview with a business enterprise, it was always appropriate to ask about the corporate culture, management experience, science and technology. Chapter 2062 Deliberately But I didnt think there would be a single question on the list of questions rted to this type of issue. All the questions were about the type of girls they liked, the Sigh of Angel, the whole thing was a weekly gossip romance magazine anyway! ras nagging gaze turned to Gabri and she wanted to see what was inside this womans head. Her family was in the news business? With a keen mind and the proper attitude of a media person? It clearly looked like an old editor of a gossip weekly. Whats wrong? Why doesnt this student ask? ra was still spitting viciously in her heart when Stanleys maic low voice rang out over there. ra corner just came back to her senses and subconsciously looked up to meet Stanleys calm eyes. Ah no, well get started then. She was going to break down now anyway. This time, she cant think of any new questions, not to mention that this is what Gabri and the girls are going to want to ask, so lets ask, anyway, I dont care. Although she had already made up her mind, when she saw what the first question was, the corners of her mouth twitched. ssmate? Stanley aptly, prodded again, with a surprising sh of amusement in his eyes. The three students on the side were also waiting impatiently. Whats ra doing, ask? ra only had to grit her teeth, she looked at Stanley who seemed to be in a good mood and took a deep breath. Still in control of her emotions, she gritted her teeth and opened her mouth to ask. May I ask Mr. Davidson, if its convenient, can you reveal to whom the Sigh of Angel, which has returned to the country a month ago, was actually given? When the question was asked, even the sound of breathing was prohibited in the office. Milo also did not expect the question to be so gossipy, which had nothing to do with thepany at all, and was frozen for a half day. Only Gabri was looking forward to it, with a hopeful light in her eyes. Of course she knows the questions that must be asked in such corporate surveys, but she just doesnt want to, because her own curiosity has long been unstoppable. Sigh of Angel have returned to the country for so long, everyone is eagerly awaiting every day is the Davidson Family announced the marriage, but so long have passed, Sigh of Angel stone sunk into the sea, no news at all. Everyones soul of gossip cant help but burn. Who did Sigh of Angel give it to? No one is not curious, but everyone knows Stanleys mystery, who can have the opportunity to ask it? Now this question is in front of Gabri, if she can hold back, she is not a media person. Gabris face was full of curiosity, but Milo was horrified. He had grown up with Mr. Davidson, so he knew exactly how much Stanley hated being asked his own personal questions. Not to mention the fact that it was in the middle of an interview that was about to be published one day. He was afraid that Stanley would scare the four little girls, so he kept a close eye on Stanley, but Stanley, surprisingly, was not upset. On the contrary, he spoke slowly and methodically, and his tone was not as icy as it was just now. This what do you think? Stanleys eyes have been falling on ras body. The three girls were a bit confused by these words. What, What do you think, meaning that ra should know who Stanley gave the ring to? But ra knew exactly what Stanley meant because the famous Sigh of Angel was in her Soul Stones space. I guess Mr. Davidson hasnt figured out who to give the ring to yet. ra looked dumbfounded, but Stanley had no intention of making it easy for her. No, I gave it away and it was rejected. That was such a bombshell that the three girls shrieked in unison. Rejected by Sigh of Angel? Is this woman out of her mind? Even Liliana, who had the least guts, couldnt help herself. If she wasnt sick, how could she have rejected Mr. Davidson? ra had turned from dumb in a vain attempt to muddle through to dumbfounded. The woman who had been described as having a brain problem by her three ssmates was now sitting here knowingly asking questions. ra lookedplicated and torn, Stanley, on the contrary, was in a better mood, and he said softly. I think so too. Never felt Stanley could be so shameless? Lets move on to the next question. ra interrupted the three mens discussion and continued the question. She just wanted to hurry up and end this topic now, but when she looked at the second question, she couldnt help it anymore, wailing inside. Stanley of course saw the change in ras expression, the curve of his mouth deepened, and his mood seemed very happy. What about the second question? Why dont you ask it? ra came back to her senses and red viciously at Stanley as the three girls prodded and attacked. Reluctantly, she asked. So may I ask, when was thest time you had an intimate encounter with the opposite sex? After asking this question, ras head was about to be lowered to the floor, she really wanted to give Gabri a few stitches to cure her brain. Such a serious question intimate contact with the opposite sex, thinking that the officialnguage can cover up the smell of gossip? It is better to ask the question directly what is it. No level! Poor! The fact is that Stanley, who is not used to change, also had a trace of imperceptible surprise under his eyes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Although he thought that todays interview should have gossip about rtionships, I did not expect to ask so frank? Astonishment is astonishing, Stanley is actually satisfied with these questions. Not bad. The corners of his lips curled up slightly and he couldnt help but let out a softugh. He looked up at ra with burning eyes and asked. What level of intimacy is considered intimate? The moment his smile appeared, it seemed to suddenly light up the room, several girls were stunned, staring dumbly at Stanleys handsome face. Although Stanley originally had a good face, he always had a cold and frosty look, as if he was rejecting people. The inexplicable indifference and cold arrogance make him inevitably some unapproachable feeling, everyone also know the respect and away. But with his gentle smile, that barrier seems to have suddenly disappeared, like a spring breeze wrapped around the four girls on the sofa. This makes his handsome face seem a little closer, making it easier to indulge in. Not to mention his low, maic voice, which invariably increases the killing power of this smile. A few girls, even if they know its impossible, still cant help but blush and mess up their heartbeat. Only ras face was ugly, she was holding back a lot. Chapter 2063 Eye Peach Blossom Especially in this dream-like atmosphere, three girls with peach blossoms in their eyes, she could not stand it. But still had to answer stiffly, knowing that it was Stanley who deliberately made the bad, ra teeth are going to gnash. As long as you think it counts, then of course it counts. Hearing this, Stanley seemed not very satisfied, so he lowered his head a little embarrassed, and then slightly frowned good-looking sword brow. In that case then I dont know if kissing counts. While he said that, his eyes lightly swept over ras wet and pink cherry lips. Stanley looked as if he didnt mean it, but ras face turned blue with anger. She originally wanted to answer not really to choke Stanley, but she didnt expect Gabri, who hadnt had a chance to speak, to get excited. Of course not! Anyone could see that Gabris gossip spirit had awakened, and her question was raised an octave because she was so excited. And when was thest time you kissed? Its no wonder Gabri couldnt control her emotions so much, their interview was a one-of-a-kind. The famous Stanleys gossip is also unique! It would be a shame to miss it. Stanley couldnt help but smile down again, he felt he was being honest. If kissing counts, its a recent thing. This maic lowugh made the three girls hearts swell. But after their minds were blown, they went into a frenzy over Stanleys answer. They never expected to get an affirmative answer, and the timing of that answer was recent. Recently! That would mean that Stanley was now seeing someone. The three girls were so excited that only ra understood the meaning of this statement. Recent meant that the previous week, at the hotel, Stanley had kissed up under the guise of experimenting, and she had believed it at the time. She also caught Stanleys seemingly absent gaze and could not help but feel a little indignant in her heart. Although ufortable in her heart, she could only continue to pick up the list and ask questions. Her face was expressionless because she didnt expect even an interview that had been deliberately avoided to be such a tosser, and she should have known that she would have participated in the formtion of the questions. Thank you for your willingness to reveal, then we will move on to the next question, the type of girl you like is convenient to give us an introduction? This question made ra breathe a sigh of relief, it was the same boring question as always, but this should always have nothing to do with her now. However, this is obviously herck of understanding of Stanley. Stanley frowned slightly in thought, half a moment before speaking with a smile. I like to be more active. The three girls whimpered in unison, this question really ignited their higher enthusiasm. I thought that people in high ces like to be in control of everything, but I didnt expect that the president of Qing Maind would like to take the initiative. Gabri was a little afraid of Stanley before so she didnt dare to ask the question directly, but now she cant hold back. So how do you like to be proactive? Do you like to talk and work actively? Of course that doesnt count. Stanley hooked up the corners of his lips smiling, he looked down at ra who was drinking water and added another sentence. I like the kind that runs to my car and offers to kiss me. Cough cough cough! Originally thought that the next question should have nothing to do with himself, ra leisurely pick up the water cup to drink water. I didnt expect to hear Stanleye up with such a sentence just after I took a sip, and I choked half to death. The actual fact is that youre going to be able to get a lot more than just a few of these. The first thing you need to say is that you went to his car to steal a kiss for the antidote.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ra red hard at Stanleys handsome, but now she wanted to crush his face. Dare to deliberately screw her? Hearing this answer, the three girls froze. The girls really couldnt guess that Stanley would actually like a girl who was active in this way. But they didnt dare to continue to ask, they just had to smile along and then let ra continue to ask. The following questions, whether they are questions or answers, are not explosive. Basically, three or four more questions were asked, and ra did a good job of restraining her impulse to make a move during that time. When the interview was finally over, Gabri grabbed her camera and took a lot of pictures of Stanley with great reluctance. Then she put it away, feeling a little bad, her cheeks pink with joy, and said. Im d youre willing to ept our interview, well definitely write the following article properly! Stanley nodded indifferently, as his gaze always remained on ras body. Milo, send the guests. So Milo led the four girls into the elevator, led by Gabri who was still excited. I thought Mr. Davidson must be cold and intimidating, but I didnt expect he was quite approachable! Milos face was expressionless, but in his heart, he spat out fiercely. If it wasnt for that who, do you think the usual Mr. Davidson would be so nice to talk to? Ayah, who was more calm, looked at the excited Gabri and spoke disdainfully. You forget the woman before the office, directly thrown out. Gabris great excitement just froze on her face, and she remembered the miserable appearance of the female employee on her knees begging for mercy, and her mind at least calmed down. But why would Mr. Davidson mind so much about peopleing into his office? Milo replied with a light smile. Because Mr. Davidson has a very serious cleanliness problem and doesnt like to be touched, let alone by strangers. There are exceptions, Milo quietly nced at ra. There is also that actress before she was cut off and sold abroad because she deliberately touched Mr. Davidsons hand Speaking of the second half of the sentence, Gabris tone also weakened, after all, this matter is really horrible. So everyone has lost interest, do not dare to have any illusions about Stanley. ra is curious, since the cleanliness is serious to this point, that they also touched Stanley. Howe they werent cut to pieces and sold out of the country? The four girls finally arrived at the lobby reception desk, Milo a look over, the receptionist came over with a smile holding four small boxes. Mr. Davidson also prepared a little gift for you all, I hope severaldies will like it. Several girls got excited and watched Milo distribute the boxes to their hands one by one. In fact, Gabri originally only wanted to reach out and take it directly, but was blocked by Milos immobility. Gabripletely did not realize that there is something wrong, just very anxious to open the box. Its a brooch designed by Kacper Harper! Ive seen this style in magazines. Kacper Harper should be considered the most famous jewelry designer on this continent, and because of his entric personality and refusal to sell his designs freely, his works are usually marketable without a price. Chapter 2064 fitted to what The other two girls had also both opened the box, it was the same design style, different colors only. A few were so excited they were choking, it was from Stanley! Its more important than it being a Kacper design! Looking at the colors that matched so well, Gabri Price was curious about the colors ra was holding at the time. So she urged ra and said. Open it and see what yours looks like. ra herself had no interest in jewelry, so she was in no hurry to open it at all. But since Gabri had urged her, she might as well give it a face. She casually opened the box, but when she saw what was inside the box, her face couldnt help but change sharply. What the hell does it look like? Gabri didnt even notice the change in ras face, and reached her head over to take a look. But before Gabri could stick her head out, ra closed the box in her hand with a snap. Gabris head was stretched back in shock and she couldnt help but re at ra in anger. Didnt I just take a look at what it looked like? Youre not even close to that. ras face was hard to see. Its nothing, its just the same as Ayahs. ra casually blurted out, and then stopped talking to the three girls. Lets hurry back. Without giving Gabri another chance to say anything, she turned around and left the building. I didnt expect her to treat herself like this, Gabri was so angry that she gritted her teeth and couldnt help but give a big cut. Its just a nce? Whats there to be proud of! Ayah even sneered, obviously the three of them have different flower colors, howe ra is the same as her own? This made her feel even more ufortable, so of course she had to belittle ra at this time. Dont be angry with her, the daughter of a rich family, what good things can she see? Gabri didnt hold back and burst outughing. You say so too, a family that started in real estate, what good things can they have seen. Gabri said a polite goodbye to Milo. Then she left the office building in three steps. Milo watched them leave, until their backs faded and disappeared out of sight. Milo took the elevator back to the top floor of the presidents office.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. As soon as he entered, Stanley asked with some impatience. Did you send everything out? The corner of Milos mouth couldnt help but twitch a little, and he saw Stanley standing by the floor-to-ceiling window. The sunlight on his slender body had a dream-like beauty. Still, he remembered ras face that had just turned sour. Everything was sent out, but Miss Bell, didnt seem too happy. Stanley turned his back on Milo and curled a lip. That I guessed. Before the words were out of his mouth, his phone rang loudly. He rubbed the edge of his phone and looked at the three words on the caller ID. ra. When the call was answered, the smile on Stanleys face, still hadnt faded. The female voice that rang across the phone was not as indifferent as ever, and it was dripping with annoyance, as if it had suddenly taken on an earthly air. Hello? What the hell are you doing? What is the meaning of this! Even through the phone, Stanley could imagine ra blushing and stamping her feet in anger, which was really something cute. So he deepened the curve of his mouth, but he himself answered calmly. The hotel room card ah, so thatter we do experiments also convenient. At this time ra was alone in a cab ready to go home, heard Stanleys answer, so angry that she wanted to stab needles through the phone. Next to her was a gift box with a ck ribbon on a white background, the appearance of which looked the same as the other three girls. But it was her box that opened, and instead of some famous designers jewelry, it was a hotel room card. You want to give me a room card, why do you have to give it now? If people see it, what will I say? ra gnashed her teeth in anger. But it didnt affect Stanley in the slightest, facing ras frenzy, he just replied nonchntly. I do. So these three words sessfully reminded ra of Stanleys deliberate answers during the interview today. This made her even more furious and she didnt want to talk to Stanley any more, so she hung up the phone with a snap. The other side of Stanley heard the phone was hung up, and did not get angry, and even smiled gently. Then casually put the phone on the table, let Milo look torn. Mr. Davidson, whats the need for this? He is not a fool, of course he can see his masters interest in ra. Otherwise, why would he take an interview for him that he would never take, and even go to great lengths for this interview. But why didnt you pursue it properly? Its a good idea to make people angry. Nothing, didnt she want to pretend she didnt know me, then Ill see how far she can pretend then. Milos face wasplicated, he didnt expect the reason to be this. How did he not realize before that his masters heart was so small. The first thing you can do is to take a look at the actual website. ra and the four of them did spend a whole weekend to get the interview drafted and write a handy material. When the script was finally written, Gabri had an unbelievably proud expression on her face, except that ra felt something was wrong. The presidents big love fight? ras white eyes rolled up to the sky. Can this be used as our practice assignment? Dont talk nonsense if you dont understand, social news wants peoples curiosity. What do you think this is? This is Mr. Davidsons gossip, people will want to read it! ra was skeptical of Gabris words, but had no choice but to turn in her assignment. The day after the assignment was handed in, ra was convinced because she found out that Gabris words were actually true. This social assignment is different from the ordinary daily written assignments, this assignment is not graded by the teacher. Instead, they all put their reports on the schools forum, where they are ranked and then scored based on data from all areas. After a weekend of deliberation, the four girls didnt dare to include Stanleys answers to questions about Sigh of Angel, kissing, and the like. Although this is Stanleys own words, but this is after all too private questions, Gabri does not have the courage to directly explode. So she smartly skipped these two questions, just got some mate selection criteria and photos of things in the draft, it is also rtively normal. Chapter 2065 Zoo The first day the assignments were posted, the girls at Oakleaf College basically went crazy. Their groups numbers were tens of thousands of times higher than the normal second ce. I used to just know he was supposed to be okay looking, but I didnt think he was this handsome!!! Its a different style from Carson! In fact, I prefer Mr. Davidson this one boing boing Actually, its because Mr. Davidson is more handsome than Carson! He likes girls who take the initiative? I can do that! I can! Then Ive unterally announced that were married! Isnt that active enough? Not only did Oakleaf College girls click in over and over again, but people from outside the school who had gotten the news also came to see it. The school forum could not withstand this kind of destruction, andsted less than half a day before it finally went down. Whats the point? ra had a ck line, looking at the paralyzed campuswork and the girls in her ss who were in an uproar, she really didnt understand. Its just an interview? She chose Stanley because she knew he was influential, but she never thought people could go so crazy. Of course as far as that goes. Carson, who was slumped over to one side, suddenly sneered out. Who do you think that is, thats Stanley. ra looked at Carson with some surprise, as she just realized. She seemed to have never heard anyone else call Stanleys name directly, she was the first, and Carson was the second. Everyone else seemed to call Mr. Davidson respectfully, not even daring to call him by his first name directly. Carson, do you hate him a lot? ra frowned at her tablemate, as if she could catch the hostility toward Stanley in Carsons tone of voice. Thats not true, someone like that doesnt deserve my attention. ra froze, it really wasnt her fault. Carson really did have a lot of animosity toward Stanley. What, dont tell me youre as obsessed with Stanley as they are. Carson nudged his mouth to point at the girls in the ss who were still in a frenzy. ra couldnt help but frown, she didnt mean to say that Stanley wasnt handsome. But to say that the degree of nymphomania, ra is not really, because for her. Stanley is just her own patient, and she doesnt think anything else about her patients, even if they are good-looking. Im not so much. ra was being truthful, of course, but she looked at the interview script on her desk. The cover still had Stanleys picture on it, and looking at that good-looking face, she still couldnt add to it against her conscience.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Stanley was really quite handsome on the day of the interview. The Stanley on the day of the interview stunned her, its true. Why? Carsons face is ck, just said no nymphomaniac, and now is praising others handsome. He wore a ck suit that day, guys, its either a suit or a uniform. ra grinned, she came to this side of the world, those dramas and so on did not watch a lot. In this trendy culture, Im afraid thats what she agrees with the most. Because what she said was indeed true, she usually saw Stanley thest few dresses is also a shirt. Usually it is casual, but the day of the interview, Stanley wore such a formal suit, of course, it will be very powerful. Carson face more ck, do not know what they muttered in their hearts. This is when the ss teacher suddenly walked into the ssroom. Everyone stop, quiet! The ss teacher grabbed the board eraser at hand and tapped the ckboard. The school will organize a spring trip tomorrow, and this year we are going to go to the wildlife park. We set the same time and ce, lets all gather and go together in the bus. Once he said this, the girls couldnt care less about the nymphomaniac and startedining incessantly. Why do we have to go to the zoo? We are not elementary school students, why go to the zoo? Its summer now, we might as well go to the water park, whats the point of the zoo? I dont want to go anyway, Ill get a tan if I hang out all day. The ss teacher was not angry, but just looked at everyone cheerfully. The school wants everyone to be close to nature and close to animals, but also wants everyone to share love and empathy. The next thing is not going to change. If people insist on taking time off, it is going to deduct points for the end of the period. Not going to have points deducted, everyone quieted down a bit, but stillined in a low voice of dissatisfaction. On the contrary ra was somewhat quite happy, although this country was not full of fighting spirit, but technology was developing very rapidly. With the globalization of the economy, various countries alsomunicate with each other and rely on each other, so there should be many animal species in the zoo that are not avable locally. She was actually quite interested in this, so she was in a good mood today. When she came home to eat, she ate more than usual, and even smiled at Polly at the table when she added her food. Polly almost choked on her food. Since she had gone crazy at that dinner party, she hadnt been to school for a long, long time. Today, she suddenly saw raing back from school in such a good mood, and Polly instinctively felt something was wrong. She hurriedly finished the few bites of rice left in her bowl, and then went back to her room to think about it. She finally dialed her ssmates phone number. She really wanted to know what had happened at school to make ra so happy. It doesnt seem to be a big deal, right? The friend, who was close to Polly, was stunned by the question. The report ra and her group submitted was an interview with Mr. Davidson, and not only did they win first ce in their year, but they also got people from outside the school toe and see them, and even the campuswork went down. Then the student added. Shes probably too happy about it, right? When she heard this, Polly blushed. What, Mr. Davidson is actually going to give them an interview? This student also had a look of emotion. Mr. Davidson has never been interviewed by the media for so many years, and his first interview was actually done by a few high school students. The Inte is all very controversial about this matter, you did not see it online? Polly blushed, she was really embarrassed to say that since she lost her face at the party. She didnt dare to look at her phone or go online for fear that she wouldnt be able to withstand the ridicule she received from others. But at this time there is no need to care so much, she can only hastily open theputer, want to see the schools forum. As expected, at the top of the list was ras interview report. Polly gritted her teeth and clicked in, and at a nce she saw Stanleys handsome picture on the cover. Chapter 2066 Her Story She was so angry that she was almost losing her mind. No wonder that bitch was in such a good mood today, after all, she had gotten an interview with Mr. Davidson. She even smiled at herself at the dinner table, and actually had the nerve to be proud of herself. By the way, Polly, you are not taking too much time off, the school will organize a spring trip to the zoo tomorrow, why dont youe along? It was just a casual remark, but after the friend said it, he remembered something. I dont know how Ana is doing, she hasnte to school for a long time after that incident. Polly had a hard time getting her attention back. Going on a safari this year? Yeah. A glint of light shed under Pollys eyes before she suddenly gave a hurried smile to the phone. I know then, Ill join you guys tomorrow, Ill ask Anater if she wants to join us. Then a few more words with her friend before Polly hung up the phone impatiently. After hanging up, she immediately dialed Anas number, her eyes still full of excitement. The call was quickly answered and Anas breathless voice rang out from the phone. Hello? Ana, I just suddenly thought of a n to kill ra, would you like to join me. Polly doesnt beat around the bush and gets right to the point. The next day, ra arrived at the entrance of the school with great enthusiasm. There were several buses parked in order at the entrance, and since it was a spring trip, the school did not require students to wear uniforms. Since you can wear self-service, there is no reason for the girls not to dress up. The entrance of the school was made like a fashion week, with girls wearing all kinds of expensive luxury clothes and delicate makeup. All of them were carrying small parasols, really like a runway show. Only ra wore very ordinary short sleeves and shorts, but still could not hide her beautiful appearance. Although its a spring trip, its actually almost summer, and the weather is hot and sunny. ra couldnt wait to cover her face with a hat as soon as she got into the car, and then without saying a word, she got into Soul Stones space.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Another big event recently, the lush tree in Soul Stones space is starting to lose its leaves. ra had eaten the fruit from one of the trees before and didnt expect it to have such a significant effect on the improvement of her body quality. So ra thought that these leaves are probably also full of fighting energy, so at least they cant be thrown away for nothing and wasted. So she didnt pack up the leaves and throw them away, but properly grouped them together and brought them out of space. There was a suddenmotion outside. Carson! Suit ah! Thats too handsome! ra frowned impatiently, her hat just removed from her face. As soon as she looked up, she was shocked. There was a man standing in front of her at some point, and the boys handsome appearance looked like he had stepped out of a manga. His hair should be styled, one hand naturally down, one hand gangly into the pocket, is now looking down at himself. Why are you still sitting here? Get out of the way? ras consciousness was pulled back. Carson? ra was surprised, and looked at the teenager in front of her, and couldnt help but ask. Why are you dressed like that? Carson was not wearing his fat school uniform, but a ck suit. The most regr clothes like a suit, but on him, he wore an unrestrained feeling, and I dont know what was wrong. And ra couldnt quite believe her own feelings. But she still felt that Carsons outfit seemed simr to the one Stanley wore on the day of the interview. I didnt expect ra to ask such a frank question, a trace of embarrassment shed under Carsons eyes, and his face had quietly reddened. But he still looked at ra fiercely and said angrily in a low voice. If you want to care, Im happy. ra froze, howe one and two are like this? The seats in the bus were all full at this time, only the seat next to ra was unupied, after all, everyone did not want to have anything to do with her. This time ra can only get out of the way and let Carson sit in the window seat. As a result, the girls watched as Carson had made it next to ra again, grabbing her best friend beside her and wailing. Usually, Carson never participates in such activities, why did hee today? If I had known he woulde, I would have left all the seats around me empty! Hes too handsome today what animals to see, just look at him! But why did hee to the zoo today? Not to mention wearing a suit so formal? Everyone was talking about it, and naturally ra couldnt help but look at the clothes Carson was wearing. Noticing ras eyes, Carson was a little happy in his heart, but still refused to give in. How about this body, is it so handsome that you cant get enough of it? The corners of ras mouth twitched, not expecting someone to have such shamelessness. Thats not true, its actually quite sunny today, arent you hot in this outfit? ra told the truth, honest enough to make people want to punch someone. Today at the zoo, the sun was so strong, Carson wore such a ck outfit and hung out all day? Thats too hot, right? Hearing this, Carsons face turned ugly. Dont you care! He yelled at ra in a low voice, and then gave her another fierce re before turning her head back to sleep as if satisfied. ra was speechless. She felt that the tablemates temper was a bit too irritabletely, and suddenly she felt a hot sight at this time. ra turned her head and realized that Gabri, who was sitting in front of her, had somehow turned her head back and was staring at her with dead eyes. Gabri also did not expect ra to suddenly turn her head, her own undisguised hostile gaze, met the girls clear eyes. Gabri did not even have time to withdraw some of the negative emotions under her eyes, so she gave a hasty smile. Only then did she turn her head away with a pale face. But ras side is obviously not so easy to pass, although the interview, she and Gabris rtionship is not too good, but also not as strong as now. After all, the look in Gabris eyes just now was really scary. ras eyes unconsciously fell on the sleeping Carson, so she understood. The blue face of the bogeyman! The car soon arrived at the zoo, ra straightened her hat on her head and stepped out of the car. Hey, look, Polly and Ana, they are actually here? Really, they dont usuallye to ss, but today they came to the zoo instead? It shouldnt be for the zoo, right? After all, the zoo is still owned by the Perry Family, I dont think so. Chapter 2067 in danger The low voice of the ssmates in front of her, the discussion reached ras ears, she froze. Then she looked up from the crowd, and through the crowd ra really saw the two familiar figures. She didnt feel much for Polly, after all, she saw her every day at the Bell Family. But Ana surprised ra a little, because the once domineering youngdy had lost a round of weight. Her smile, which was always mocking, was now thin and sunken, and her face was always haggard, which could not be concealed by make-up. ra couldnt help but feel, just press a toilet, is the mental quality so bad? She was still worried about Ana, but the ss teacher beside her was already urging. Everyone line up, two people in a group to take the cable car up the mountain! The whole safari park is almost built on a mountain, and visitors usually take the cable car up the mountain first, and then slowly walk down the mountain. There are many restaurants at the top of the mountain and along the way, so you can slowly stroll down the mountain. The students followed their homeroom teacher to the cable car boarding area and then boarded the car in pairs, two by two. After all, it was a spring trip for the grade, and the school also wanted to promote the rtionship of several students from different sses in the school. So it was two sses and two sses riding together. ra didnt hesitate, she got into the car alone. The gond is very small, and only two people can sit face to face. She just sat down in the gond and it swayed and another person came up. ras face was as cold as ice. Polly? She frowned, really did not expect to sit with her is Polly. Polly looked at ras face as gentle as water, did not care about ras questioning, just sat down opposite. Whats wrong, sister? Dont you want to see me that much? ras frown tightened, because the Polly in front of her seemed different from her usual self. Her attitude towards herselfcked that fear and resentment, for at the moment there was more excitement and the pleasure of a scheme that was about to work on her. This is not right, even if you know something is wrong, but it is toote, because the cable car has already reached the mid-air. At this point a dead silence. The cable car is made so high in order to be able to facilitate the viewing of fierce animals on the way up the mountain. The whole journey is only seven or eight meters high, is not going to rub the leaves and branches, the following lions and tigers or something roaring seems to be very close to people. But ra was not in the mood to look at those animals, she just looked at Polly warily, with a dangerous light shing in her eyes. What the hell do you want? Toe on a spring trip after so long withouting to school? And she happened to be on the same gond as herself? This is not a coincidence! Polly couldnt help butugh lightly, and a scowl surfaced on her thin face. You have harmed me, what do you think I want? ras pupils suddenly narrowed, she grabbed Polly, no matter what, we have to die together! Polly guessed as if, but did not dodge, just looked down at the hand that had grabbed her dead. Light smile, eyes dark as a ghost, she opened her mouth slightly. Dont you want to know how your mother really died?Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing these words, ras pupils suddenly dted, and the jumbled memories inside her head suddenly surfaced. A womans familiar cries, a child crying, and a grim and coldughter. The memory was so profound that this moment even made ra have confusion and could not even figure out the source of this memory. The pain that tore through her head made ras grip on Pollys hand rx slightly. It was in that momentary trance that Pollys lilting voice rang out again. If you really want to know that much, you can ask her nicely during the underground reunion! Polly suddenly gave ra a violent push, ra was in a daze at this time, and surprisingly was directly pushed away. At the same time, she heard a dangerous creaking sound from the chair behind her. Then the next second, the chair behind her and half of the carriage actually broke directly, and then brushed off and fell down! At the same moment. Behind ra and Polly followed by Carson and Anas gond. Carson looked across the thin circle but the degree of obnoxiousness has not decreased in the least Ana, face gloomy about to drip water. He just sat down, Ana followed, the cable car started too fast, he did not even have the opportunity to refuse. It was toote to change cars again, and his gloom was undisguised. Ana, what the hell do you want? Ana looked at the boy she had liked for so long in a daze, and this was her attitude at the moment. So her eyes went straight to red, she hadnt been to school for so long. She hadnt seen Carson for so long, and she thought about him so much that she couldnt control herself. Today she gathered the courage toe out from home, but she didnt expect Carson to express his disgust so frankly, as if she Ana was some kind of gue. Ana clenched her fists, her nails digging deep into her skin, and she couldnt help but cry out. Carson! After what happened to me, dont you want to say anything? Carson looked at the hysteria of the person in front of him, but what came to his mind was the beautiful face that had been around recently day after day. Heughed disdainfully and struck a blow. If you mean the matter of your head being pressed against the toilet, then I do have a regret. Its just a pity I didnt see it with my own eyes that day! Ana stopped crying and shouting, only her tightly clenched fists never let go. She looked at the heartless man in front of her with a pale face. But Carson didnt seem to have any intention to dwell on her and just looked away from her. I didnt expect him to just turn his head to the side, the cable car in front of him gave a violent shaking. Carson looked horrified, because he vaguely remembered The car in front of him was ras car! At the same time, his own carriage also shakes violently. It was toote to react, and the deafening sound ofughter made him squint. Then when he looked again, he watched as the carriage in front of him actually snapped apart in the middle. The front half of the carriage was still barely hanging on, but the back half had fallen vertically. Due to the fracture and fall of the cable car, the rope was also tugged and a big vibration urred. The surrounding cable cars were basically tugged to sway. The students who were watching the scenery from the cable car were all startled. Whats going on? Why is it suddenly shaking so much? Were not going to fall, are we? Im scared One of the cars in front of us fell off! Look! Dont be scared, did someone really fall off? The students in the cable car were so frightened that they reached out to look, and they saw ras carriage fall down. Chapter 2068 Taming The unfortunate thing is that this cable car is only seven or eight meters high, plus the lush woods below. It helps the cable car to do a good buffer, so the cable car all the way down to the ground when the vibration is not too intense. The students who reached out to see it were shocked, after all, they didnt expect to have such a safety ident. Really the carriage fell, there must be someone inside it, how to do ah, still alive? You do not talk nonsense, the height is not high, certainly not dead, but I think it must be injured. Ah! Theres someone out of the cable car! A few girls eximed, and when they heard the sound everyone looked down and saw a petite figure shing out of the cable car. It was ra! Everyone was stunned for a moment and didnt know what to say, but there was another gasp from the crowd. This is a wild tiger park! Will it be dangerous for her to fall! ra struggled to climb out of the cable car. Even though the vibration was not violent, it was still hard for the people inside the cable car. Whats more, ra, who had just climbed out, felt a sharp pain in her arm. It was hard to climb out and look down at her arm, only to find that there was a long, deep cut, with blood dripping all the way to the cable car and the ground. ra bared her teeth and tried to treat her wound when she suddenly heard a low, angry roar. She stiffened and turned her head to look into the bushes next to her, and sure enough! A beautiful white Bengal tiger, tail wagging, is slowlying out of the bushes. The flesh of his body showed his wild strength, and he was still staring at ra wistfully. ras heart was sinking at the moment, even if she was unfazed by the change. Yes, think about it, Polly went to a lot of trouble to calcte her, and how will stop at just letting her fall down? The tiger that will only kill you is the core of her n, right? The white tiger was already attracted by the smell of ras blood, growing up in the wilderness where it often eats live animals. ra took a deep breath, she understood that this time to run is not to run away. Even if she ate the fruit, how strong her body is, there is no way to run over a tiger. So she only had to confront it head-on, and the moment the white tiger appeared, ra had already used all her golden needles. At the same time, her eyes swept over the tiger, but finally hesitated, the animal is not like a human being, the other line is like a mountain. She used to be a doctor but not a veterinarian, so now the best way should be to directly zap the tigers eyes. The white tiger also clearly realized from this aura that the girl in front of her, although thin, was never the type to tie her hands. So it did not rush out of animal instinct, but just slowly circled ra. A man and a tiger, so the stalemate, while sitting on the cable car saw the scene of the students were stunned with fear. Howe the zoo management hasnte yet, what if this tiger really eats people? Hurry up with anesthetic needles to shoot it down, so big zoo, how administrator so little. Although I do also hate ra, but I dont want to see her bitten alive, thats too scary! The pampered rich kids were curious and frightened, saying they didnt dare to look while straining their heads. The only people who are not afraid of this scene are Polly and Ana, after all, they are the ones who nned this. Although Polly in the carriage is not too safe look, but by the reason of the seat belt, she still steadily followed the carriage hanging in mid-air. Even so, the beasts pungent fishy smell and low growl still frightened her straight shiver. But she looked at ra, but her heart was indescribably happy. The n is going so well, she will soon be able to see the womans miserable end. And still in the cable car Ana is even more painful in the heart, do not know what to say. The resentment of being pressed into the toilet is now all gone, she looked at that one man and one tiger, her heart is pressed with joy. You are arrogant again, huh? If you have the guts to beat the tiger again, see if you can still be arrogant when you are torn apart and swallowed into the tigers belly. Carson suddenly unbuckled his seat belt and pulled open the door of the cable car. Ana, who was ready to jump down, didnt care about her image and hugged Carsons leg. Do not go down, are you crazy! Youll die if you go down, dont want to die? Ana under the eyes of the viciousness resurfaced, by resentment, her strength is actually so strong that even Carson can not break free for a while. The two were still in a stalemate, but the carriage next to them had already let out a scream. The tiger pounced!!! Carson watched as the uncontroble white tiger roared and lunged at ra. His heart was filled with unprecedented fear and despair. ra!!! Carson shouted with eyes wide open. As the tiger got up and lunged at him, ra had already tightened her grip on the golden needle in her hand. In perfect unison with the tigers movements, ra raised her hand, already ready to stick the golden needle into the tigers eye. By this time Hullo The tiger was about to pounce on her, but its nose moved inaudibly. Then it twisted in mid-air and stopped lunging forward to bite. The golden needle in ras hand was about to be extended, but the sudden change in the tigers side also made her movements freeze. The next second, what happened hit all those present. The tiger actually stabilized itself and gently moved into ra, and the harsh killing aura was gone. It just carefully stepped forward, and then finally came up to ras side and gently sniffed. Then its nose twitched visibly and it lifted its head almost joyfully and looked at ra. Although this white tiger is not aggressive at the moment, but ra did not let this drop. She was still clutching the golden needle tightly, ready for the sudden change that coulde at any moment. But its eyes shone brightly, and then it took another step forward, finally touching ra directly. It walked around ra and then stood right beside her, its tail gently hooking ras leg. Then it turned around again and rubbed the back of ras foot with its nose. At the same time, a low purring sound came out of his throat.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. This is a soundmon to felines that indicatesfort and safety. ra was stunned by this gesture of affection, but what was the point of seeing more? This turn of events was also amazing. Chapter 2069 It’s called the little tiger ra looked down at the white tiger and was very dismayed. The white tiger that was going to eat herself, howe it suddenly ran to her side to rub her and hook her. ra was pondering, but the white tiger suddenly took its furry head and rubbed it against her pants pocket. Then he kept making a low barking sound. ra looked down at the white tiger in a daze, but found it staring straight at her as if it understood. Its beautiful gray-blue eyes were devoid of the lust and killing intent it had just felt for food. Instead, they were pleasing and begging, and it was rather cute to look at them wet. ra was a little surprised by her own thoughts, in front of her was the king of all beasts. Although it was raised on this mountain, its wildness and pride were never erased, and how could it be pampered to a little human girl? Before it could figure out the reason for this, the white tigers furry head had already rubbed up against her pants pocket again. This time it let out a long series of low purring noises. ra seemed to understand something, the white tiger seemed to want something from her pocket. But there should be nothing in her pockets. Although ras heart was puzzled, but looking at the white tiger this pampered and cute look really does not seem to want to hurt herself. She just put the golden needle close to her body, and then emptied her pockets. When she touched something, ra was stunned. There was indeed something in her pocket, but it was just a leaf. Because all the leaves in the Soul Stone boundary had started to fall, and she didnt want to part with them, she picked them all up. This one is the one she put in her pocket at random. Is this leaf the reason for the big change in attitude of the white tiger? Meanwhile, the people on the cable car were all shocked by the scene they saw below. People thought they might witness a murder, and the timid girls had already covered their eyes. But I didnt expect nothing to happen. Whats going on here? The tiger actually did not bite her? Why did it suddenly stop? After all, its a tiger from the zoo, right? Is it because it was tamed, so see people is not bitten. What are you dreaming of? This is a wildlife zoo, the garden inside all those live animals, let the tiger catch themselves to eat, not at all tame. Yes, you see just tiger that frame is trying to attack ra, are so aggressive pounced on the past. So how did it be like this now? Is the tiger not going to eat her because she looks good? The crowd was puzzled, and Carson was already stunned. He even forgot to shake off Ana, who was holding his leg. At this point, Ana and Polly were not only shocked, but also angry and ck in front of their eyes. It should not be so ah, they specially selected the entire zoos wildest this Bengal white tiger. In order to ensure that ra can be buried in the belly of the tiger, they even deliberately starved the white tiger for a day. This time the hungry white tiger should be the most aggressive. But now the king of beasts has no intention to attack ra. In full view of everyone, ra finally took out the leaves in her pocket. As soon as she took it out, the tiger let out an excited roar, and even wagged its tail. The tiger just looked at the leaf eagerly, but did not mean to take it by force. This usually majestic king of the mountain wilderness was now lying on the ground wagging his tail like a giant house cat.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The thirsty and wet look in her eyes made ra feel a little ufortable. It was just a leaf, so ra handed it to the white tiger. The white tiger is not ambiguous, a mouth like the leaf swallowed whole. It swallowed it without chewing, and then sat down nicely on the ground and looked at ra with that thirsty gaze. ra: This look is really some foul, ra also can not resist, so happily from the space to take out the leaves. The white tiger ate it beautifully. Each piece of leaf will be happy to make all kinds of actions to please ra. The pampered and cute rolled and rubbed his hands one by one, ra was also made to feel happy by it, feeding more vigorously. A man and a tiger y happy, the cable car on the crowd really look stunned. To ensure the viewing effect, the cable car stops at every park. And this beautiful Bengal white tiger as the treasure of the town park, the stay is naturally to be longer. So everyone just watched the tiger gleefully swallowing the leaves. ra fed it for half a day, and only then handed out thest leaf in her hand. After the white tiger swallowed it contentedly, it also finally looked as if it was full, lying on the ground and lighting up its belly. This is a sign of itsplete trust, ra actually has a good feeling for this furry little thing no, the king of all beasts. Couldnt help but go up and touch it again, the white tiger immediately twisted its body to please and pamper. Until now close enough, she saw that the white tiger body tired of wounds, some not healed ces, and even did not grow up hair. Probably the wounds left by the trappers when they caught it. ras eyes sank, although only a short period of contact, but she did have some emotions for this tiger. So stroking the white tigers hand, gentle a little. Commiserate with you. The white tiger was Lulus bright eyes staring at her, softly growled, and then showed off her figure as if showing off. Then he rubbed ra and tossed his head, looking as if he was saying no aggravation. ra looked surprised, she understands that animals are humane. But the white tiger in front of her looks as if she understands what she is saying. In their continent this kind of animal is said to be spiritually intelligent, but also notmon. Not to mention this continent where Dou Qi is so barren, but she then understood. It had just eaten so many leaves within the Soul Stone boundary. The Dou Qi within the Soul Stone space was abundant, and the source of that Dou Qi seemed to be therge tree. After all, even the frail ra could far surpass girls of her age in physical fitness after eating a single fruit. So those fallen leaves should also be extremely rich in dou qi, right? Animals are much richer in perception than humans because of their pure minds. Not to mention that this white tiger was originally a wild animal, it should be even more sensitive. Thats why it sensed the presence of the leaf so keenly, and thats why it gave up eating ra and wanted to eat the leaf instead, right? The leaves in ras space are naturally countless, and she didnt hesitate to feed so many of them. Chapter 2070 Make it clear This white tiger must be very abundant in the body at this moment, so it is not difficult to exin the opening of the spiritual intelligence. In other words, this is an animal that has be a spirit. So it understands what ra just said and can react after understanding. It was an unexpected gain for ra, and she couldnt help but touch the tigers exposed belly with joy. Her eyes inadvertently fell overhead, and then she saw Polly hanging in the air by her harness. Little tiger. ra lowered her head close to the white tiger, smiling and stroking its head, and then said. Can you do me a favor? The white tiger heard the slightly retarded name Xiaohu, whiskers twitching, just want to express dissatisfaction And then remembered, just ate so many things, so good rubbed ras hand, said willing to hear the details. You see that person hanging in mid-air, you go help me get her down, give her a lesson, just do not y dead. The white tigerzily lifted its head and saw Polly hanging in the air. It was now full of Dou Qi in its body, and its quality in all aspects had improved a lot. So even though it was so far away, she still smelled the strong smell of cosmetics on Pollys body. A smell of industry, the white tigers face wrinkled into a ball, disgustedly tossed his head. It just finished eating such a delicious leaf, now it is really guilty of eating this disgusting looking thing. But the leaves It had to leap up fiercely, this is eating peoples mouths short ah! Polly, who was still hanging from above, just suddenly locked eyes with the white tiger, so her heart thumped. Before she could think about it, there was a wild roar in her ears, and then she saw the white tiger that she had just locked eyes with lunging towards her. Although the zoos cable car is not high, but in order to protect the safety of tourists, or set to the height of ordinary animals certainly can not jump. The original white tiger should also be out of reach, but it just ate so many leaves after all. Its body functions have long exceeded the range of ordinary animals, so it now leaps with all its might, really jumped to Pollys height. Polly did not expect the white tiger to suddenly attack itself for good reason, subconsciously lost his voice and screamed. Help! Dont youe over! Ah!!! Her scream also made the tiger feel ufortable, as if who would like toe near her, I pooh! The heart is unhappy to be unhappy, the things that should be done tiger did not forget at all. It twisted in the air and opened its bloody mouth to bite off Pollys harness. Along with Pollys cry of surprise, she fell out directly from the carriage. Since there was no carriage to cushion her when she fell, a muffled click was heard. Polly felt a sharp paining from her leg, it should be fractured, the most painful ce is now the leg, but there is no guarantee that the rest of the body is okay. She was in pain, her face was too pale to scream, and she saw that the white tiger had turned its head andnded in front of her. The moment this step closer to her, but she is too painful, simply can not stand up. She could only drag her body backwards, while breaking down and screaming in fear. You beast! Get away! Donte over!!! Originally the little tiger only wanted to help people a small favor, but it can now understand words, this beast cursed it also anger. So it did not hesitate to open its mouth and bite, Pollys blood left along the arm. The earth-shattering screams didnt stop the tiger from continuing to bite, and every now and then it would take a bite and fan out with its ws. The people on the gond were pale, looking at the bloodied and ragged Polly, they understood that this is what the king of beasts really looks like! Since ra is okay, Carson then settled back in the cable car. Looking at the pale and frightened Ana, Carson could not help but open his mouth to mock. When you are calcting others, your thoughts are quite poisonous, but at this time you are afraid like this? Anas face was pale and she looked up sharply, but her mouth was still stiff. I dont know what youre talking about Carson sneered at this look on her face. The zoo is a property under your familys name, and you have the nerve to say that you dont know? I advise you not to ask me where I am inferior to ra in the future. He looked at Ana, and a dangerous light shed under his eyes. Because theres nothing about you thatpares to her from head to toe. With that Carson stopped looking at Ana and just turned around and continued to look down at ra. The whole process Pollys screams did not stop, Xiaohu has always kept in mind ras request. So no deadly mouth, just this side of the step over the fan, Polly as a ball like, y really happy. But this is already a great fear for Polly, she felt her heartbeat was gradually stopping. The wounds all over her body,rge and small, are oozing blood, and her broken leg is still aching. She thought she was going to die here, but she finally heard the voice that saved her lifeC Hurry up and prepare the anesthesia gun! There are two people down there! The people from the zoo finally arrived, and they always appear when things are about to wrap up. Hearing the life-saving voice, Polly felt like she was hearing heavenly music, and turned around and shouted frantically. Help me!!! Im here! Just after yelling, she passed out as if she had exhausted all her life force. Didnt even have a chance to say one more word. The white tiger saw her faint and stopped, just at this time ra saw the zoo manager and rushed to call it. Little tiger,e here! ra whispered, the white tiger smoothly ran over and squatted in front of her, tail gently swaying, one by one, pping the ground.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The people from the zoo will be here soon, so you should hide. ra reached out and touched its head, then squatted down and looked directly into the white tigers eyes. The white tigers eyes were full of reluctance and resignation, and even its low growl was full of resignation. ra could not help but be infected, and the force of her hand became more gentle. Dont worry, Ill definitely find a chance to visit you! The white tiger reluctantly rubbed against her, but turned his head and looked at the administrators who were getting closer and closer, as well as the dangerous instruments in their hands. The white tiger eventually took one step back into the jungle, and finally left a reluctant look. At the same moment, the administrators finally reached the battlefield. Then they were puzzled by the scene in front of them. A girl just wounded on the arm, although looking a little scary, but the spirit is still full, and the rest of the ce does not look injured. Chapter 2071 not clear and not self-love And another girl fainted and fell to the ground, legs bent at an incredible angle, a look is broken. At the same time, the body ofrge and small wounds, covered in blood and rags. The gap between these two people is too big? But it was toote to think about this, the girl on the ground looked like she would die at any moment, they could only carry the stretcher and take ra out of the park. After waiting for a few moments at the bottom of the hill, ra and Polly were pulled away by ambnce. Pollys situation was so urgent that she was pulled directly into the emergency room just after arriving at the hospital, while ra had a leisurely tetanus shot and a bandage to settle the situation. The nurse asked apprehensively when the bandage was applied. I heard that you fell into the tiger area? Its a blessing that you only got this little injury! ra smiled politely and then asked in a sisterly manner. My sister is much more serious than me, is she out of the resuscitation room now? In which ward, I want to go see her. The nurse couldnt help but feel that these two little sisters are so affectionate, the sister doesnt care about her own injuries, but is most worried about her sister. Your sisters life is not in danger, its all trauma, its all taken care of, its in ward 506. So ra smiled sweetly and said thanks.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Thank you, sister. After leaving the trauma room, ra ran straight to ward 506. Polly had only fainted from shock and exhaustion, and had woken up when she was treated for trauma and hooked up to water. Only she was still in shock, wrapped in a nket and shivering. ra pushed the door with a sound, and when she looked up to see who wasing, she screamed out loud again C ra? What are you doing here! Donte over! ra, however, hooked her lips slightly, approached wistfully and then sat down. What am I doing here? Im just checking how badly youre hurt. You! Polly was so shocked and angry that she wanted to pounce on ra and hit her, but she forgot about her broken bones and sucked in her breath in pain. ra swept Pollys whole body, although Xiaohu didnt kill her, but did make her bad enough. Without a few months of work, it will definitely not get better, which made her feel good. She couldnt help but hook the corners of her lips, and to Polly the taunt seemed like a great insult to her. Whats so funny? Do you think you can get away with this, and that mom and dad will let you run amok if you harm me like this?! This kind of questioning fell on ras head made her feel funny. Once Polly had bullied her, and was scared and afraid of her after being pped. Until these two incidents, she had stolen the chicken and now all her fear had turned into irritation. She tried to tear ra apart like crazy, not even caring about the pain, but ra just sneered and cocked her head. What have I done to you? Polly froze in her movements, her face pale. ra suddenly approached her face, the coldness and murderous intent in her eyes frightened Polly to freeze. What did I do to you? Did I move on the cable car? Or did I find a way to stall the rescue crew, or did I starve the white tiger for so long? Its all your own fault, I advise you to keep your mouth shut, and youre not afraid of the wind blowing your tongue! Pollys jaw dropped, because ra was right, it was all her own fault. Even if she told her parents, it was useless because she and Ana had nned and carried out this together. Even her parents even her parents couldnt be on her side! Pollys dumbfounded and resigned didnt let ra forget her original purpose, so she sneered and grabbed Pollys cor. I dont want to bullshit with you so much, what you said before about my mothers death, give me a clear exnation. Polly choked for a moment, she did mention this matter in order to distract ras attention. But only if she thought ra would never live in this world again, then she dared to say that. But ra survived, and now shes evening after her! The panic in Pollys eyes could not escape ras eyes, but the next moment Polly denied it. I didnt say anything about your mother, dont be ridiculous! Not expecting Polly to choose sophistry in this situation, ra had lost her patience with her. Her tone became even colder. Polly, I advise you not to y these useless tricks with me, this is yourst chance to say. When she searched the original owners memory before, she knew that this mother died of a postpartum hemorrhage. But the mother died the same day Isobel entered the door of the Bell Family, and the funeral after this did not take ce. She had lived at the Bell Family for a long time, but she had never seen a trace of her mothers existence. Not even a photo, until today, when she heard Pollys words, ra realized that her suspicions were correct, the mothers death was not simple. Polly herself was covered in wounds, and being yanked was even more painful, and instinctively screamed. I told you I really dont know, I just happened to hear that your mothers death was rted to a big shot, thats all I know! ras face eased, and then she let go of Pollys cor and threw it back. Polly fell back onto the bed with a thud, almost fainting from the pain. Get your story straight. ra remained cold, and Polly only spoke in a mixture of shock and anger. Its just that I couldnt sleep one night, and I heard it by chance when I went downstairs to pour water to drink. Dad originally wanted to hold a small funeral and erect a headstone, but mom said she was afraid of offending people, so dad didnt dare to mention it again. She said she was afraid ra would not believe her and added. I also heard it by chance, really only know so much, you do not force me again! ras expression became colder and colder, it was true that this mother did not die of some postpartum hemorrhage, it seemed that there was indeed a hidden agenda behind it. Although she didnt know why she cared so much about this matter, she was now eager to know who was the big man who scared Wilfred to erect the monument. Do not say anything to anyone today, especially Wilfred and Isobel, or I will make your life worse than death. Saying no more nonsense with Polly, ra left the ward straight away. All that was left was Polly, who sat frozen on the bed, and then she let out a scream, her head almost down on the bed. She hated herself for being cowardly, for always being threatened, for always being so unproductive! Pollys body trembled slightly from humiliation and anger, so what if she was resigned to it. The man behind ra was Mr. Davidson, and luck was surprisingly good. Today so well nned, perfectly executed, using the King of Beasts failed to kill ra! What the hell what the hell do I have to do to make her nevere back! Chapter 2072 was also so hot Pollys nails are deep into the skin of her palms, and the malicious anger under her eyes is about to overflow. When lost in thought, the door of the ward suddenly opened. A nurse came in, carrying a ck and earthy school bag in her hand. Its Polly, right? The person who just sent you here sent this bag again, saying it was found inside the park, it should be yours, right? Looking at that bag in a daze, the school bag was ugly and old fashioned, how could it be hers? Of course it was that fool ras. She was just about to deny it, but suddenly it seemed like she thought of something again, and a glint of light shed under her eyes. Thats right its mine, thank you. Polly quickly agreed, and the nurse put down her bag and left without much thought. She had just gone out when Polly anxiously opened her school bag and then rummaged for it. Almost as soon as she reached in, Polly felt what she wanted. ras cell phone. Pollys face appeared to be a smile of triumph. Because ra had juste to this world and didnt know much about electronics, the password for her phone was still the birthday set by the original owner. Polly opened the phone without much effort. Really a retard, these days still use the password of your birthday. Polly did not care, just opened the address book and started looking for Stanleys name. But after searching from beginning to end, he couldnt find Stanleys name. And there was no more intimate name in the address book, so what name had ra saved Mr. Davidson as? Polly was a little discouraged that she had not been able to realize her n even though she had easily gotten her hands on the phone, but the phone in her hand suddenly vibrated and rang. She looked at the note and was puzzled. Customer One. What does this mean? Who is the client? Is it true that she has been taken care of outside? Despite the doubt in her heart, Polly decided not to give up the opportunity and hesitantly picked up the phone. Hello, ra. A mans low and maic voice rang out on the other side, and Polly waspletely stunned on the bed this time. This was clearly Mr. Davidsons voice! How could he be saved as a customer? Although her heart was shocked, Polly forced herself toe back to her senses. Mr. Davidson, this is Polly, its ras sister. The other side of the phone went silent for a moment, and by the time Stanleys voice rang again, it was overwhelmingly cold. How did ras cell phonee to be with you? This matter is not easy to exin, but Mr. Davidson, I have something I want to talk to you, can youe to the central hospital? There was silence again from the man on the other end, and then Polly heard a scraping sound, as if Stanley was trying to hang up the phone. She was instantly anxious C Its about ra. There was a moment of silence on the other end, and then the mans icy voice rang out again. Give me the ward number. Twenty minutester, arge group of men in ck suddenly appeared at this central hospital, lining up from the main entrance all the way into the inpatient wing. The people inside the hospital were terrified, looking at these men who were covered in murderous aura, they couldnt help but talk about it. How the hospital suddenly came so many such people, look really scary ah. I heard its to protect a big shot, lets not get into this hubaloo, lets go. At this time Stanley also finally arrived in Pollys hospital room. She looked at the man in front of her and couldnt suppress the love and infatuation in her eyes. The man in front of me was wearing ordinary clothes, quietly standing there, but seemed to be able to take the heart. Although she has been trying to marry the Henderson Familys son, as ast resort to find Kaleb also be, but her heart has always been thinking about Stanley. Because she knows that no matter what those men, the sum of them all can not be more than the man in front of her a look that makes her heart flutter. She is not even for Stanleys money and status at this moment, she is really a bit fascinated by this man! But it is obvious that such a good man, but prefer ra kind of. When she thought of this, the love and tenderness in her eyes couldnt help but turn into jealousy. Mr. Davidson, what I want to say to you is to help you see what kind of person ra really is. The words were a bit unkind, but Stanley just looked steadily at Polly in the hospital bed and did not reply. Polly took that as an incentive, so she lifted her head and said boldly. I know you are interested in ra, but not only does she not cherish your feelings, but she is already with another man behind your back! Milos face turned white with fear, because the moment she heard this, Stanleys face was not worried, and even the air pressure around her body was lowered a little. You dont talk nonsense! Milo opened his mouth to reprimand, he knew that these two sisters did not get along with each other when he was investigating before. What am I talking about? Polly was trembling with anger and shouted with wide eyes. She is obviously with Kaleb,st time he even brought flowers to the house to look for ra, andter came out of ras room covered in sweat, cant you see what they were doing in the house? Pollys words are not exactly urate, but they are by no means empty. Becausest week she did see Kalebe to ras house, and ra not only did not refuse, but also let Kaleb into her house. Kaleb went in and stayed for a long time, although Polly didnt know what the two of them were doing in the room. But she clearly saw that Kaleb came out with his teeth bared but joyful and a little exhausted.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. So she always felt that they had done something indescribable in the house. If ra hadnt made every effort to hook Kaleb, how could he suddenly fall in love with ra? What Polly cant imagine is that Mr. Davidson hasnt dumped ra yet, but ra has the audacity to treat Kaleb as a backup. It is amazing that any woman would have the heart to keep a spare tire when she is not in a rtionship with Mr. Davidson. The more Polly thought about it, the angrier she became, as if it had been a real thing and not a figment of her imagination. Really Mr. Davidson, you dont disbelieve me, my sister was known for her love of Kaleb growing up! She said, while pulling open the bedside drawer, and took two random letters and handed them to Stanley. These are the love letters she wrote to Kaleb, no one in the circle knows, no one knows, Im really not lying to you! These love letters were also Pollys impromptu idea, after all, empty words are not evidence, or must have some substantial evidence. Therefore, Polly called the housekeeper to send them to her temporarily. Chapter 2073 Explain it These love letters are not half faked, after all, once ra demented, write some love letters is not a surprise. Stanley did not take it, but his eyes fell fixedly on the drawer and the love letters in Pollys hand. The original owner has always been demented, the writing is not good, and has not read books, much less write those infatuation sentences. Kaleb, I love you!!! Kaleb, I will marry youter and be your bride! Kaleb, I would do anything for you! Obviously the person who wrote the letter didnt know how to write those heartwarming sentences, so it was just some simple words, flip-flopped. Not only that, but many exmation points were added, supposedly hoping that this would express their overwhelming emotions. The most on each love letter is not the sentences expressing love, but instead the thick andrge exmation marks. It was like a mango, making Stanleys body ufortable. Kaleb? Stanley lowered his eyes and pondered in his head for a long time before he suddenly remembered this person. Is he ras previous fianc? He seemed to vaguely remember the time he met this man, the time when ra made a big fuss about the engagement party. Only there was nothing outstanding about that man, plus the strongest emotion ra showed towards him from the beginning to the end was disgust. So Stanley has almost no memory of this man. Seeing Stanleys thoughtful look, she thought she was getting permission, so Polly blurted out again with a flourish. Yes Mr. Davidson, thats my sisters previous fianc! She did everything she could to woo Kaleb, bringing him breakfast every day, and even if Kaleb wouldnt let her, she followed him to and from school, and all of us who went to school together knew about it! Or rather, the whole Oakleaf College knew about it! Love letters, food delivery, and following him to and from school? Stanleys eyes shed with hurt, but indifference soon drowned out the sh of vulnerability. He could not imagine that the girl who was indifferent to other things all day long and whose face was always cold and clear. The girl, who was indifferent to other things and always had a cold and clear face, would also be so hot for whom. He believed that the woman in front of him did not have the guts to lie to himself. Whats more, these love letters he can find out the truth as long as he casually checks. Thinking of this he couldnt help but raise his eyes and look coldly at Milo. Milo received his masters eyes, the heart secretly said bad, had to lower his head and Stanley did not dare to have eye contact. Polly is right, Milo went to investigate when it did know these things. But Milo always felt that this is all in the past, at least now ra did not show a hint of interest in him, he did not say in order not to provoke the master, the pressure also did not say. But how could he have expected that the woman in front of him would suddenly jump out and intensify, adding fuel to the fire here? Looking at Milos appearance, Stanley couldnt help but sneer, so she really used to be madly in love with Kaleb. Where is ra now? On the other side, ra left the hospital and wanted to take a taxi home directly. She was about to take out her cell phone when she remembered that it was still in her school bag. It seems that the whole bag was left in the park, and although the bag is not really useful, she needs to use the phone now, right?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ra frowned, but she didnt care too much about the phone, and if she lost it at this time, she might as well buy a new one. So ra skipped to the department store and bought a random one on the rmendation of the shopkeeper. After leaving the department store, she was about to go home when a car pulled up in front of her like a whirlwind. She took a frightened step back and fixed her eyes on the familiar Rolls Royce. Before she could react to what was going on, arge hand peeked out of the door and grabbed her by the hand. There was no room to resist, ra was pulled into the car and immediately pinned underneath her. ra subconsciously resisted, but it was as if the other party had guessed her intentions, and before she could do anything, she was held above her head. She raised her eyes in shock and anger, and then fell deep into Stanleys deep, unseeing eyes. ra, what exactly is your rtionship with Kaleb? The mans low, husky voice rang in her ears, and his hot, rolling breath met her face. ra had just stopped struggling when she recognized Stanley and was about to question him, not expecting the other party to ask her the question first, but ra felt irritated. What are you talking about without a head? Sitting in front of Milo is now really want to head to die, afraid that ra said a strange words again angered Stanley, hastened to relieve the siege said. Miss Bell, Mr. Davidson is just asking about your rtionship with Kaleb, you dont have to worry, just tell the truth. Milo, although she knew that ra used to be madly in love with Kaleb, it seemed like she and Kaleb had acted like strangers ever since the engagement party. The two of them were now really, really not rted to each other in any way. ra frowned. My ex-fianc? But hes a patient of mine now, and he came to my house for acupuncture two days ago. Milo was relieved that he hadnt stirred up any trouble after all. Same as you, both are my patients. Milo really didnt think he would ever feel that ra talked too much. Why did she have to say that redundant thing? Stanleys expression, which had just eased, suddenly turned cold to the extreme. What did you say? ra looked at Stanley with a face full of bewilderment. Patients, I said you are all my patients! Stanley squeezed ras chin tightly, and a dangerous light shed in his eyes. Since we are all patients, then you as a doctor will be responsible to the end, right? ra looked puzzled. What are you talking about? What um Before ra could finish her words, she was cut off by Stanleys thin lips pressing down. The mans kiss swept in with a sense of brutality and pressure, taking away the words the girl was about to say. Although this was not Stanleys first kiss, this one was more predatory and forceful than any of the previous ones. The girls teeth were gently pried open, whether they were white as jade teeth or pink and sweet tongue, Stanley did not let go. The girls teeth were white and sweet, and Stanley didnt let go of them. ra wanted to resist in anger, but she was not on the same level as Stanley, so there was no room to move. The man pinned her down, as if he was punishing her, so that she had no room to move. This dominating kisssted for a long time, and under the mans confinement, ra couldnt move a muscle. Chapter 2074 jealous A long time passed before he let ra go. Dont mention Kalebs name in front of me again. Stanleys icy voice was full of warning, and the atmosphere in the carriage had fallen to freezing point at the moment. This time Stanleys kiss was different from any previous one, not to suppress the toxins in his body, nor to do an experiment likest time. It just seemed like she was being forcibly kissed for no reason at all, as if she was letting off steam. So ras face was cold, and her cold eyes were filled with danger. Stanley, youd better give me a reasonable exnation. With all her strength, she finally shook off the man in front of her. If it was for medical purposes, to do experiments and suppress toxins, then she could go along with being close. But to be forcibly kissed for no reason like today was an insult to her character. But Stanley was expressionless and did not hesitate to say. No exnation. At these words, ras sneer increased. Stop the car! She shouted sternly, and the driver, who was driving in front of her and shaking with fear, heard this and subconsciously mmed on the brakes. ra pushed open the car door and jumped out, did not look back, did not say anything, just a bang, mmed the car door hard. The atmosphere was so low that the driver and assistant were shivering. Milo also had no choice but to ask stiffly. Mr. Davidson, so are we going back to the vi now? Stanley sneered, his face as cold as water, and said in a cold voice. Go to thepany, everyone work overtime for me. Milo gave a jolt. Yes! The car finally drove to Davidson Group, and thepany was already wailing at this time. What? You want to submit next seasons design now? But isnt this season just new? You want to submit this project today? Butst season okay, Ill try then. This years financial statement? We havent finished it yet, why do we have to submit it a month earlier this year? Its not like it cant be turned in well try to look at it The AI system has obviously just been updated, it needs to be re-updated, but the bugs arent ready to be fixed yet well, well work overtime to fix it. Thepany building was in a state of flux, and everyone was forced to stay upte to work overtime. ra, the one who started it all, had a restless night. When she arrived at school the next day, there was a form on her desk. The statement for the cultural festival, fill it out, it will be collectedter. Carson saw the confusion on ras face and kindly spoke up to exin. Oakleaf College emphasizes on the overall quality of students, so every year, every ss has to provide a performance for the Cultural Festival. ras ss had long been set to perform a song and dance drama, and now it was just a matter of different students stepping up to different positions.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ra took a nce at what she needed to do, and it was just front stage and backstage. Since she didnt want to perform on stage, ra checked the props box directly on the form. Carson raised his eyebrows and followed suit with the prop team without moving a muscle. After filling out the form ra went out to go to the bathroom and when she came back there was a group of people in the hallway. She was going to go around, but a familiar voice came from the crowd. Clementine, youve grown up, havent you? How dare you y with my brother? ra took a step and looked up and saw a few people in the middle. Several boys were fiercely surrounding a young girl. The little girl has long ck hair, fairplexion and slender body, her eyes are big and round, and they are full of tears at the moment. And her foremost, is the one who wanted to hit but was Stanley blocked Brody. Im sorry I I didnt mean it like that, I didnt know you guys would misunderstand I The girl sobbed uncontrobly, no matter who looked at the heart can not help but pull a little. The man in front of him was very rough. Whats the use of crying with me here, Ill ask you, why are you ying with my brother? The girl was so frightened that she couldnt say a word, and the people around her were talking instead C Isnt that Clementine, a senior, what does she have to do with this senior? How did she get into trouble with Brody? It seems to say that because Brodys brother confessed his love to her, and after being rejected by him, he fell ill with sadness and couldnt even get up from bed, Brody is taking it out on his brother. Brody seems to be quite righteous in this regard, but just pity the little girl. Yes, just rejected a confession, to be bullied like this, s But everyone is just talking, no one dares to stand up for the girl to relieve the situation. After all, that is Brody, the Perry Family in the past when the two people do not distinguish between high and low, and now the Perry Family is out of business Brody in the school is a monopoly. Even if people feel sorry for this girl, no one dares to discourage a word. ra saw this scene, but her eyebrows knitted tightly. The more Clementine cried, the more annoyed Brody became, and he was really making people cry their heads off. Clementine, can you fucking stop crying, making it look like Im bullying you, huh? Faced with his rant, Clementine instinctively cried even harder. Fuck! Brody cursed angrily, then finally could not stand it, dragged the girl and tried to drag her to a quiet ce. Unexpectedly he just raised his hand, his wrist was grabbed viciously. Shit, whos meddling here? Brody turned his head, and this time saw a clear face. ra? Seeing this familiar face, Brodys whole body froze. The people around him froze when they saw ra suddenly stand out. But immediately, a sound of ridicule erupted. Is she crazy? Dare to stop Brody? What kind of bravery are you pretending to have here? You dare to mess with anyone, youre asking for trouble! She said Brody was weakst time, so I guess Brody has been looking for a chance to teach her a lesson for a long time, and now shes sending it straight to her door. The people around gloating, especially those girls who like Carson, is looking forward to make a strong foot. A few of the brothers following Brody had also recognized ra, and promptly made a fist of it. So a boy with tattoos shed his arms and came out with his fists clenched. Youre ra, arent you? How dare you nder our boss for having weak kidneys? I think youve lived too long and are impatient! Now you dare to stand up and spoil our good deeds? Women like you wont understand unless you teach them a lesson! The two men gradually approached ra and tried to reach for her wrist. Seeing the gradually approaching salty hands, ra face cold, hand squeezed the gold needle, ready to give the other party a little lesson. But I didnt expect the other person across the street to move much faster than her C Chapter 2075 acknowledge you as the boss p! Brodys angry p had pped on the heads of the two little brothers, and then shouted in annoyance while doing so. I think you guys are the ones who are crazy, why are you so bold, who allowed you to talk to ra like this, do you not want to live anymore? Saying that he doggedly turned around and looked at ra with a smiling face. ra, these boys dont know what to do, we didnt mean it, dont take it to heart! The surrounding crowd was all stunned, originally standing here waiting for Brody to teach ra a good lesson. They didnt expect Brody to look so nice, wagging his tail at ra, and even calling her sister. What the hell is this? A stunned sound, I do not know who lowered his voice to spit. Is this woman too shameless? Even Brody is hooked? Then everyone suddenly realized that the expression of ra was full of disdain and mockery. This woman is really disgusting, I thought she was already wrapped outside, and still hooked up with so many people in the school? Isnt it too hungry for Carson and Brody to have a count, to be hooked by this face so soul-crushingly, all on her side! No, but its not necessarily the face, maybe its the kung fu thats great, men, its a good bite. Oh, if you say so, I do think there may be a lot of, this may be their old job! Brody is certainly flowery, but his family is distinguished, his face is also good. This kind of small gangster persona is actually very popr inside the school, even if everyone knows he is flowery, behind the scenes the girls who like him have never been less. In the school is second only to Carson, but the schools two male gods are actually helping ra. This is also too disillusioning. The girls around looked at ra with cold and jealous eyes. ra could not help but frown slightly when she heard the words, this Brody why nothing to find trouble for himself? This nce scared Brody to his knees, and he really wanted to hire someone to shut the mouths of the people around him. Others do not know, but he knows ah! This skinny girl in front of you and Stanleys rtionship seems to be very unusual. If you give him a hundred guts, he wouldnt dare to have any unpleasant thoughts about this girl. He spent to spend, but after all, is in the big family people, what should do, what should not do, he has a very measured heart. Stanley, who is not a nosy person, is willing to help ra, the rtionship between the two people must be extraordinary. Not to mention that they the Bailey Family is also working under the Davidson Family, others are not clear, he is still very clear about Stanleys personality. So how does he dare to mess with ra? It is simply to see the people are hate to go around, but now the onlookers have to put him and ra said unclear. If Stanley finds out about this, can his family still live? Shut your mouths, how could I possibly have such thoughts about ra! The people next to him saw him deny it, but they became more energetic. Why are you helping ra so much if youre not doing it for that? Come on, who doesnt know whats behind you, why are you still shy? Were all adults now, and we wontugh at you if you sleep with a cross-dresser! Brody saw the development of this state of affairs more and more no lower limit, anxiously around the group. I helped ra, thats because of courseContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He seemed to say of course it was because of Stanley, but he didnt dare. Because anyone who had done business with Stanley knew how much Stanley hated people talking about his privacy. Look at ras face is getting worse and worse, the next onlookersments are getting harder and harder to hear. Finally, he could only go out of his way to shout C Because ra she is my boss! Everyone did shut up at this moment, they stared at Liang Zitu in unison, and then broke out into a big jeer. Brody, what the hell are you talking about? Recognizing ra as your boss? Arent you a bit crazy? Admit it if you have an affair, ra is good-looking, is this a love affair between you? You are really going tough me to death, you look like this makes me feel disgusting ugh, ra is wrapped up. Everyone didnt believe it and the chatter was getting more and more vicious, Brody was simply more anxious. Whats impossible about that? My family has a health care business, and ra is so good at Chinese medicine, so whats wrong with me learning from her? This is the only exnation Brody can think of that is reasonable. He reluctantly had to admit that ras medical skills were indeed quite powerful, and she could tell his kidney deficiency by taking his pulse in that environment. It was clear that so many Chinese doctors in the family had not been able to see it before. Theughter was only slightly curbed when they heard this, after all, many people know that ras acupuncture woke up Kaleb. Is it true about Senior Li? She really knows Chinese medicine, I thought it was a fraud. I was there that day, but everyone said that it was Elder Li who would have woken up, and it was her luck to hit it. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre getting into. I have to say that ra has the means, Brody helped her to find an excuse to talk to this extent. Although everyone will believe it, but at least the speech is not so hard to hear anymore. A questionable voice also counted someone for ra to say two words. Brody saw that his purpose was achieved, and there was no way to convince the crowd if he continued, and things will turn out to be the opposite, the more anxious he was to exin, the more he might be misunderstood. Whats more, he doesnt have the patience to continue to talk nonsense with these people. So he opened the little brother together with the help of the surrounding onlookers are blown away. Finally, he also took it upon himself to blow away the little brother and Clementine as well. So only ra and Brody two people left in therge corridor. Brody was just about to say something, but ra got the jump on him. You really want me to be your boss? Brody shivered, what the hell did he want, he wanted to. He was so open and suave in school, flirting with everyone he met, and now he was asked to recognize a skinny, weak little girl as his boss? He didnt want to! Then he smiled fawningly. Thats for sure, its an honor for me to be ras little brother. ra, however, shook her head. But I dont want a little brother. ra had been watching a lot of dramastely and she knew what a little brother meant, but she didnt like that way of getting along at all. Besides, thats what street punks call themselves, so why would she want a little brother if shes so honest and doesnt go out to fight? But Im missing a medicine boy. ra smirked, Brody had been ruthlessly relieved. The heart of this time but no good tangled together. Medicine boy. What medicine boy? What medicine? What child? Chapter 2076 Breaking into the big battle inside ra really needed the medicine boy, but she really wasnt interested in the little brother either. She remembered that when she was at Dragon Maind, she was always apanied by a few good and clever little medicine boys. Every day, they could help her arrange patients, watch the medicine stove, or help with some simple treatments. Although she doesnt have many customers now, she doesnt need the help of medicine boys yet, but she believes she will need them in the future, and a good medicine boy is to be trained from scratch, its always good to start now. Brody looks pretty smart, and should be more than enough to take as a medicine boy. But he was slow to answer, after so half a day, still a face of confusion, ra some impatient waiting. Are you unwilling? Which is not? I am willing! Too willing! Hes willing, my ass! But the one who backed ra up dared him not to resist even a little bit. ra then nodded in satisfaction, and then continued to ask. You just said that your family is in the health care business? Brody then shot up with a bitter smile. Yeah, the whole Ching Maind should be the biggest in our family. Brody certainly didnt have the guts to lie to ra, he was telling the truth, and the family was originally in the business. The recent boom in health and wellness has made their family the number one in the entire Ching Maind. So do you know what the TCM organization here has? ra was curious, she also learned from the Inte that there are a lot of Chinese doctors in this continent, and they often group together to hold some kind of academic seminars. If she could get inside, the road to revitalization of Chinese medicine would be easier. Brody was not stupid, and immediately understood ras meaning. ra, there are quite a few people in ourpany who are members of that Chinese Medicine Association, if you want to get in, I will arrange it for you right away. As soon as Brodys words left his mouth, he got straight on the phone and muttered into the phone for half a day before hanging up the phone in satisfaction. Its ready, the Chinese Medicine Association already has your name over there. ra was surprised, not expecting this medicine boy she found to be sopetent. Thats the end of it? Brody looked at ras face full of surprise and satisfaction, and smiled even more tteringly at this time. Thats, these are all small things, and just now the secretary told me that the academic society will get together for dinner this evening, ra why dont you go along? We can all get to know each other. Chinese Medicine Association often has some activities, except for the serious academic exchange meeting in the conference room, most of the time it is organized to go out to have fun and improve the rtionship. And coincidentally, there was a party today. ra had been wanting to make friends with this maind Chinese doctor for a long time, so she didnt expect the opportunity toe out of nowhere and said yes without even thinking about it. Great, Ill be there. Brody smiled with a crease on his face. Then Ill pick you up after school and well go together. Brody even skipped thest ss and was already waiting for ra early at the school gate. When ra came out after ss, he hurriedly and curtly ran out to open the car door and put ra in the car. When she sat down in the car, Brody didnt hesitate for a moment to ingratiate himself with ra. ra, Ive made arrangements with the Chinese Medicine Association, so you can participate in all the future activities as you wish. ra nodded with some surprise, she didnt expect Brody to be so capable and move so fast. If she hadnt relied on Brody to make connections to pave the way for herself, then she really didnt know when she would be able to make friends with these Chinese doctors. Thank you for this time. Brody hastened to be polite. ra felt that just verbal thanks seemed a bit insincere, so she grabbed the paper at hand and wrote a prescription on it. I see that your kidney deficiency seems to be getting worse, this prescription is the most suitable for you, follow this and take the medicine, you will recover in a month. Brody heard the word kidney deficiency and his face tangled for a moment, but he did seem to be getting weakertely, so he reached out and took it. Thanks ra And you must be careful how often you do it dont overindulge. ra advised bitterly, and after some thought added another sentence. And stop bullying girls. Brody, of course, knew that ra was talking about this morning, but he was aggrieved himself. ra wasnt. It was that Clementine who Brody anxiously tried to defend himself, but looking at ras indifferent eyes and icy face, he shivered and stopped talking. The car soon pulled up to the entrance of the hotel, and Brody led ra inside, but just as he reached the door, he wanted to go to the toilet. Sis, dont wander around, just wait for me here, Ill bring you in with me when I get back and introduce you to some people! Brody couldnt hold it in any longer and dropped these words and ran to the toilet, ra had to take this opportunity to look around at the people in the party. She had heard before that the Chinese doctors in this continent all liked older ones, but now she couldnt help but be deeply shocked. There wasnt even a single young person in the entire banquet hall, and their hair was basically silvery gray and their bodies were hunched over. ra was still unbelievingly looking back and forth with her eyes in the crowd, was there not a single young man? At that moment, a cold and impatient voice suddenly sounded in her ears. Could you please move over? ra raised her head and froze as she looked at the person in front of her. In front of her was just a teenager, probably still a student by the looks of it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The fair skin, slender body, dark jade-like eyes deep and hazy, handsome face thin, look even more than a girl to be loved. But this boys face is also very cold, side things seem to be unable to disturb him, eyes reveal is also bored and indifferent. Im sorry. ra hurriedly took a step back and watched the boy walk into the banquet hall, followed by the sight of his Chinese Medicine Association pass on him. ra then felt a little surprised. It was amazing that such a young boy could be in the Chinese Medicine Association. ra, Ive kept you waiting. Brody ran back from the distance wiping his sweat, ra nodded, and then pointed, at the teenager in the ballroom. Whos that guy? Brody looked over, then replied with contempt. His name is Eric Fraser, and hes also with the Chinese Medicine Association. ra couldnt help but sigh a little. Hes still very young. Yeah, hes a prodigy, born into a family of Chinese medicine, graduated from the Chinese Hospital at seventeen, hes been a genius since he was a kid. Brody skimmed his lips, the words were a masked hostility. Chapter 2077 After all, both are in the medical field, Brody naturally have topare with Eric Fraser, but he can not resist others. Eric Frasers excellence and brilliance were a further contrast to his own ipetence, so his resistance to Eric Fraser was heartfelt. ra naturally heard the disdain and hostility in his tone, so she said bitterly. Brody, its not right to be hostile to people who are better looking than you. Brody: ???? Surprisingly, he couldnt retort for a while? Brody took ra into the banquet hall. Brody was still quite reputable in the TCM Society, and he took ra around to meet people.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Originally, everyone thought ra was just Brodys new girlfriend, but they didnt expect this young girl to be a medical student. With the difference some people still couldnt help but ask curiously. Which medical school did Miss Bell graduate from? ra hesitated, of course she did not graduate from medical school, but studying medicine is something that is the same no matter in which era. In her old Dragon Maind, it was all about where she studied, and in this Ching Maind it was all about which bully mentor she followed. In fact, the essence is the same, so one still has to tell the truth. I studied under a ghost doctor. The Chinese doctors who heard this answer were all confused, what ghost doctor? None of the people present had heard of this school, ah? Ghost doctor? All these old TCM doctors exchanged nces with each other, and only after they were convinced that none of them had heard of this name, they somewhat tentatively, issued a questionable sentence. ra nodded her head without hesitation. Yes. One of the old men with white hair and beard was the first to show the disdain on his face. His voice was cold and rather intimidating. Miss Bell, our practice of healing and saving people is a very serious matter, I hope you wont talk nonsense here. Another olddy with silver hair next to her couldnt help but follow suit. Thats right, relying on their pretty faces and hooking up with the Bailey Family kid, how dare they try to stir up nonsense? What the hell doctor, I think you are those novels and TV shows watch too much, dare to say anything, ande to stir up our Chinese medicine association. The old men and women were used to being old and respectful, and at this time their words were not only sharp and harsh, they were even meaner than the young people. Brodys face became ugly, subconsciously turned his head to look at ra, but found that this beautiful little girls face did not have a trace of ugly. Im not talking nonsense. ra did not hesitate, her eyes just swept over the white-haired old man, and continued to speak. Your voice is high and low, I am afraid that your middle energy is not enough, and your mouth and lips are blue, generally it is mostly seen in obstructive respiratory disorders or cardiovascr system disorders, it is the poor operation of qi and blood. The old mans face once again, these few words can be seen ra is a Chinese medicine skills, the diagnosis can see the pathological manifestations and analysis is clear. This is not something that can be practiced overnight. Regardless of the old mans embarrassed face, ra turned to the old woman. As for you, you seem to have a distended abdomen, a hoarse voice, a cough with phlegm, dizziness, palpitations, shortness of breath, and pain from coughing and saliva? The olddy also looked pale, and the rest of the people also closed their mouths and looked over. ra did not stop for a moment, and her gaze fell on thest old man who spoke out of turn. You, I think you often sleep restlessly, the stomach is stuffy and yelp, belching and swallowing acid, the heart is troubled, the mouth is bitter and phlegmatic, you are not sleeping in the spleen and stomach disharmony symptoms, Shenmen, four Shencong, sleeping on the t tonic and t diarrhea, with points can try heart Yu, spleen Yu, three yin jiao. After saying that ra hugged her chest and smiled at several old people whose faces were changing. The diagnosis of Chinese medicine has a look and feel, a means for the doctor to understand the patients condition. The diagnosis focuses especially on the appearance, gait and posture, and pathological manifestations such as swelling and deformity. Smell, on the other hand, includes listening to sounds and smelling odors to identify the patients vitality and the reality of the symptoms. Even if all four diagnoses are used, there are still limitations, which further reflects the importance of experience. Even the pale old man sitting here may not be able to do such a good job of judging the condition and formting a treatment n so urately. Not to mention the t tonic and diarrhea just mentioned, as well as the matching points, which are the process of umtion, three hundred and sixty-one meridian points, and so many strange points, want topletely remember the location and efficacy, but also with the use of techniques, and is not a matter of one day and night. Thats why all Chinese medicine saints are elderly, because they dont need to do high intensity and high precision surgery like Western medicine surgery. Chinese medicine is always about experience and the concept of healing, so the umtion of years is more valuable. Several old TCM doctors were still in shock, not knowing what to say, when ra had already smiled and fluttered away. Brody was so excited to take ra to meet other people, and couldnt help asking on the way. Sis, youre too good, just take a casual look and you can see what condition those old men and women are in? This is too magical. Brody is now really convinced ras, so this sister he called unprecedentedly sincere. There are only so many diseases that ur in the elderly, I just picked the most frequent and the mostplex ones, some ambiguous ces I have directly brought up. ra answered honestly, and it is true, its not a matter of bull or not, wanting to diagnose all the illnesses exactly by looking and smelling? Thats stupid. Brody didnt believe in this, he had watched ra st the old nosy olddies who couldnt speak. So the adtion continued. Whats so modest about it, youre really good, I think its much better than those consultants in mypany. ra smiled and stopped arguing, and Brody was even more excited. He really did not expect ras level of Chinese medicine to reach this level. Now even without Stanley behind her, Brody didnt mind pleasing ra at all. ra smiled casually before her attention was drawn by amotion at the door, and only then did she curiously look towards the door. It was a big-bellied man in a suit who came in, and the old men and women immediately gathered around to talk to him. The old men and women immediately gathered around to talk to him, and he was shaking hands and greeting people left and right, as if he was making a big ssh. ra couldnt help but be curious. Who is this guy? Why does he seem to be very powerful. Its Eric Frasers father, Kit Fraser, who is the chairman of the Fraser Group. Brody couldnt help but roll his eyes when he saw the visitor. The Qing Mainds pharmaceutical industry is basically a monopoly of Puyun, the Bailey Family, and the Fraser Family. Chapter 2078 make amends to you The Austin Family is the mainstay of the business, mainly in hospitals and drugs, the remaining two main nutrition and health care, as well as medical devices. The Bailey Family and the Fraser Family are understandably at odds with each other. ra looked at Kit Fraser with a smile on his face, surrounded by stars, covered in brand names as if he was about to open his mouth and shout Im rich. She raised an eyebrow in curiosity. Is he good?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Brody continued with a nk stare, then said disdainfully. Whats so great about him is that he does marketing and advertising, and half of his money each year goes to marketing, not even spending money on research. The medicine will put some vitamins or something, at best, it is not dead, to say health care, not at all useful. ra frowned, she has always felt that this is a very bad point in this world. As long as the advertising is done well, things can be sold even if they are garbage, while the things that really cost money to do something real are selling poorly. Brody spit out Kit Fraser, and even pick up a fewpliments. They will pursue fame and fortune, but you are different! You are such a great master of the hidden world certainly do not care about this kind of brass fame and fortune! The corners of ras mouth twitched inaudibly. Coincidentally, she had just been wondering how long she would have to save up for amercial to make a ssh. With Brodys arrangement, ra was finally able to prate inside the TCM Society. ra walked into the ssroom the next day satisfied, but she didnt expect another group of people to stare at her with strange eyes. Whats the point of this? Why do seniors have so much time on their hands every day? Gabri saw ra walk in and couldnt help but raise her voice and exim. How dare youe to school? Gabri made up her lipstick and pursed her lips, and said unhurriedly. Ana cane back to ss today, you wouldnt know that. Gabri really hated ra now, she was getting mad seeing Carsons unconcerned figure the other day. She just didnt know what was so great about this woman, one or two were defending her like they were deluded. That day also said and Carson has nothing to do, if it is okay, Carson will risk his life to try to save her? What a joke. Its unbelievable how much of a whore you are when youre clearly hooked up and wont admit it. ra frowned, Ana is here, so what if shes here? What does it matter to me? Gabri sneered, she thought the Perry Family was in the dumps. The Perry Family has recently received a lot of foreign orders, and Im afraid its about to turn around. You, ra, didnt you just bully the Perry Family to deal with the fines for a period of time, so you dare to do that to Ana, who would dare to say a word against Ana? Now that their family is turning over a new leaf and Ana ising to school, with Anas character, will she just give up? But they really think too much, ras mind is much more simple, people do not offend me I do not offend, if people offend me, ra will have to let him cut off his children. The situation was at a standstill. Ana! Shesing for our ss! And really?! The boys at the door eximed, and everyone was in high spirits. As soon as they saw Ana, who was in a better state of mind, walk into the ssroom, everyone was silently anticipating the exciting revenge scene that would follow. I say, Ana should just make ra eat shit, otherwise its too cheap for her! Others echoed the sentiment, and the scene was as lively as ever. Just waiting for Ana to start her revenge with a magnificent p on the wrist C Ana did take a big step forward! Then grabbed ras hand, raised her head, bean-sized tears slid down her face, and her voice choked with sobs. Im sorry, ra, what happened before was my fault, will you forgive me? The surrounding students didnt know what to do for a while, they were originally excited and waiting for Anas revenge here. I didnt expect Ana to cry herself into tears and open her mouth to apologize. So everyone was dumbfounded. Even the person in question, ra, was stunned for a moment, and although she was puzzled, her immediate concern was to pull her hand back with great effort. Ana, just say what you want to do. Ana heard the words even more crying and uproarious, even causing the surrounding students to move a little. I know it was all my fault before, I was the one who always thought of bullying you because I didnt know what to do, but now I really know I was wrong, can you give me a chance? ra looked at her doing a full set of drama, smiled, and then spoke without any dy. I didnt say I couldnt give you a chance, but what are you going to do about it? Ana heard these words miso raised her head, eyes full of hope. Ill buy you dinner, okay? To the best and finest restaurant in our city! ra looked at this excited look of hers, and the smile at the corner of her mouth gradually faded away. Then, as if she was thinking about something, she just stared straight at Ana. She didnt say yes or no for a long time, and her expression was cold. Seeing Anas unnatural face, looking at her cautious and tentative look, ra finally spoke. Okay. Ana looked up at ra with an unbelievable look, but then ecstasy swept through her. Okay! Then Ill meet you in the private room of Warm Building after school today! Ana spoke in a raised voice in her ecstasy, without noticing how abnormal the joy she was showing at the moment was. There was a dead silence in the ssroom, no one expected this to happen, the thunder was loud and the rain was small, and in the end nothing happened. ra ignored the stares and sat down on her butt. Only Carson looked at her with an expression like a fool. Whats wrong with you? You go to dinner when she asks you to? ra rolled her eyes in disdain. Why dont you go when someone invites you to dinner? Why dont I go? She must have been asking you out with bad intentions, arent you afraid shell do something crazy? ra then coldly raised her eyes and snorted augh. Just her? The contempt in her tone was not hidden, and with such arrogant confidence, Carson actually nodded his head anyway. Because he felt that ra did have the capital. The woman who fell into the tigers park and was able to tame the tiger, will be afraid of the calctions of a delicate high school girl of the same age? Carson realized that he was indeed being nosy, so he gathered his school uniform on the table and slept on with his head tilted. After school, ra took a taxi to the Warm Building as promised. As soon as she walked into the booth, she saw Ana sitting in front of her, with a sumptuous table of food. Chapter 2079 Golden Master ra! Youre finally here! I was afraid youd be hungry, so I ordered first. Ana still looked a little surprised to see ra who had arrived as promised. She hurriedly got up and gave up her seat.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I dont know if you like what I ordered. ra looked at Ana, who was still trying to act, and had to say that there was still progress. It was worth giving her some credit. ra entered the table, took a general nce at the food on the table, made sure there was nothing wrong with it and then ate it up. She didnt say another word to Ana, which made Ana feel a little awkward. ra buried her head in the food, Ana looked a little helpless, when suddenly there was a messy footsteps outside the door. Anas face was filled with joy, and she quickly gave a wink to the waiter standing in the box. The waiter pulled open the door of thepartment with low brows, and a gruffugh came. What made Miss Perry think of inviting me to dinner today? ras hand, which was in the middle of a meal, looked up and saw a fat man, followed by a group of ck-d bodyguards, crowding into the box in a chaotic manner. Uncle Gardner! Ana squeezed out a smile and hurriedly stood up to greet. Youre here! Gardner nodded and looked around the box, spotting ra who was eating and couldnt help but see her eyes light up. Ana had already introduced herself a momentter. Uncle Gardner, this is the ssmate I told you about, ra. ra, this is Uncle Gardner, this time our family was able to receive these individual orders thanks to him! You should know that, right? ra looked up coldly at the two people in front of her, this Gardner he had indeed heard of. He is the most indescribable existence in this country. He did not have a distinguished family,pletely relying on his own white hands to start up to todays position. He umted wealth in his hands and contacts background is many serious big families can notpare. But the upper ss always despise him, because this person is vulgar, cruel means. Even with money, it is not epted by the literati of those families. But even if he was rich and had the means, ra still didnt expect the Perry Family to lower themselves to his head. ra looked up, her eyes cold, and asked in one word. Ana, what do you mean? Ana received this dangerous look and couldnt help but shiver with a miserable blush, but stillughed immediately afterwards. What do I mean? I just want to introduce you to Uncle Gardner. No way. Gardner also cheerfully came over, hand naturally climbed Anas hand, back and forth touching. I heard that Miss Perry has a good friend that I know, so I just wanted to get to know her. The rough and greasy hand stroking Anas face is green. Gardner is growing up bitter, until he became rich to get out of the hard times, so he does not have any elegant hobbies. What tea, reading, writing and painting, know nothing, the only hobby may also be a woman. Perhaps just a single hobby, I heard that he was in bed with a lot of patterns, and extremely ruthless, but also like the young and beautiful girls, more like these girls were yed to death. Gardner this time to help the Perry Family, there is also a certain degree of coveting Ana. But Ana, who learned about this, told Gardner directly that her ssmate was even better than herself. This ssmate is, of course, ra. Oops, I seem to be a little ufortable want to go to the toilet first, ra you first help me greet Uncle Gardner ah. Thepanys main goal was to get the best out of thepanys business. Gardners eyes finally fell on ras body. The girl was beautiful, arrogant and unbeatable, and now she was also still eating unhurriedly. He couldnt resist approaching, and just as his hand reached outC Snap! The chopsticks caught his wrist so firmly and urately that the fat adult couldnt move a muscle. Gardner was not annoyed, but just smiled and said. Whats wrong with you following me? If you follow me, I guarantee you There was another snap. The chopsticks had been drawn on Gardners face, and two bloodstains swelled up quickly. The air froze for a long time, and Gardner roared. Okay, you little bitch give face to shame, right, then do not me me not polite! Gardner at this time is really about to be mad, since he made his fortune, has not suffered such humiliation. You guys, hurry up and tie her up for me, Ill reward you when Ive had enough! The bodyguards who were following behind immediately showed their lewd faces and pounced towards ra in unison! At this time, outside the box. Ana heard the crackling sounds in the room and the corners of her mouth finally lifted. The sickly smiling face finally showed the mostfortable smile in recent days. ra must be fighting to the death right now, but as long as she is in Gardners hands, what difference does it make whether she fights back or not? There is no way she can escape! Ana couldnt help butugh at the thought of ras impending miserable end. At this time she was in a good mood and turned her head to ask her own bodyguard. Have you brought me the stuff? The bodyguard at the side handed Ana her school bag. It was none other than ras school bag. Yes, as you ordered, just beforeing out, we have got it by hand. Ana nced at the rustic and ugly schoolbag, but took it patiently. After two casual rummages, she had already found the phone, and then handed it to her technical support. The man unlocked the phones password in three tries, and Ana raised a satisfied smile. She quickly found Carsons number, and then without hesitation edited a message over. Carson, Im too drunk to go back by myself, can youe pick me up at the Warm Building? Ana couldnt help but sneer, today she wasnt just going to give ra to Gardner. What she wanted more than anything was for Carson to see ras true colors. If Carson saw the way ra was pinned under Gardner, I wonder if he could still risk his life like that to save her. When she thought of this, her smile became even more reckless and she was about to throw the phone back into her school bag. But the phone suddenly vibrated in her hand, Ana curiously looked down, but it was the phone with the note of customer one! She couldnt suppress the strong disgust in her eyes at this moment. ra did have regr clients, so maybe it was true that she was taking clients everywhere. Ana took this for granted, after all, with the addition of that kind of unclear rumors, it was normal to be misunderstood like this. Chapter 2080 Two Hands and the Perry Family Ana was full of disgust and wanted to throw away the phone, really didnt think there would be such a shameless woman in this world. But she thought about it for half a day, and finally answered the phone with a grim smile. Hello, hello. Ana pinched her throat and called out in what she thought was the sweetest voice. There was a silence on the other side, and just as Ana was about to lose her patience, an icy voice came on the other side. Why do you have her phone? Ana froze, expecting the customer to be an old man or a greasy middle-aged uncle. I didnt expect the voice to sound young, but it was also so low and maic that it was hard to imagine what kind of a charming man was on the other side. The jealousy in Anas eyes surged up. Ah, Im ras friend, we came out for dinner together, but shes drunk here. Ana pretended to be anxious. If youre her friend, can youe and pick her up? There was another silence on the other side, but after a long time he spoke up anyway. Address. A winning smile pulled up on Anas face. Its in the box in the Warm Building, well meet you here. Ana was on the verge of breaking intoughter when the phone hung up. She had only nned to cut Carson off, but she hadnt expected to find a golden master at her door. If she loses Carson, she will lose her biggest moneymaker, and her future will be difficult. ra this kind of thousands of people sleeping in the bus, if not rely on men, is a dead end! Anas body was glowing all around, she was really looking forward to this scene too much! She stood outside the box and waited, only fifteen minutes, when a suddenmotion came from downstairs. What are you doing? Hey! You guys! You guys! Ana couldnt help but frown, and as soon as she looked up, she saw a group of ck-d bodyguards, who didnt know when they had upied the stairway. And other ck-d people who were still pouring in were driving the waiters and guests out. This is after all Warm Building, can eat in this floor of the box people identity background are not simple. It is these dignified people who are now being shooed away by the bouncers, stumbling down the stairs. It seems like a bunch of little chickens that was Anas only thought. What are you guys doing! Do you know who I am! How can you do this to me! Dont touch me with your dirty hands Who is your boss? Tell him toe out? How dare you treat me like this? Youre really tired of living! Wheres the manager of Warm Building? Why doesnt hee out? Most of the people were shouting and screaming, but the man in ck was unmoved. There are some eyesight, simply leave, after all, can be here to set up this kind of scene, maybe they really can not afford to mess with. But there are also some insensitive, still making a lot of noise. So the men in ck have touched out something to show them, they immediately scared themselves and obediently walked down the stairs, along with a word did not say. Almost instantly the corridor was empty, leaving only Ana standing at the door of the box. Ana hadnt understood what was going on when a tall figure suddenly appeared on the stairs. The warm yellow light fell on his body, but did not make him look more gentle. The knife-like features and icy aura made Anas face go white at once. Mr. Davidson What brings you here! Ana fiercely straightened her back, her face surprised. She had seen Stanley a few times before when the Perry Family hadnt fallen into disrepair, but she had only watched from afar. But this time he was standing so close in front of himself, Stanley looked at the girl in front of him and was surprised. The eyes could not help but cold down. You asked me toe. Ana froze, what do you mean, she called Mr. Davidson toe? What does this mean? And I dont know if it was an illusion, but it was obviously the first time I spoke to Mr. Davidson, so I felt that his voice was a bit familiar The mans cold voice sounded again in his ears before these confusing thoughts were resolved. Where is ra? Hearing this cold voice Ana came back to her senses, and she finally remembered why Mr. Davidsons voice sounded familiar. Because it was the voice she had just heard before, the voice of Client One in ras phone! Ana, who finally reacted, staggered back a step, her face pale, and then eximed in unrecognizable shock. You are ras golden master?!!! It was really hard for Ana to describe her emotions at this time. I thought the rich man behind ra must be a bad old man, but I didnt expect it to be Mr. Davidson! Thats Mr. Davidson! The most noble Mr. Davidson in the world, whom many people have never even met! It was a man that even a woman of their status could not even think about. Her mind was nk, even Stanleys question did not know how to answer. At this time there was a sudden loud noise in the box, and this boom made Stanleys face change. He ignored Ana, who was standing in front of him, and Milo, who obviously knew what was at stake, pushed open the door of thepartment in front of him. Ana just came to his senses. Thats right!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Even if Stanley is ras golden master, so what, he can immediately see ra being pressed under another disgusting man. Even if another man might be able to tolerate it, would a man as high as Mr. Davidson still want her? Thinking of this, she couldnt help but feel a little excited, so she followed into the box while continuing to act. Mr. Davidson, I already advised ra, but she didnt listen, drinking so much wine, she is also drunk to be like this, you must not be angry with her While following and wiping her tears, she cried and panicked, facing her acting skills with a million satisfaction. Ana followed and entered the box, she must witness ra being yed with to the hilt. What she didnt expect to see when she entered was a different view. Gardner and his bodyguards were on the floor with their teeth bared and chopsticks sticking out of their bodies. ra, on the other hand, was sitting in her seat, wiping the corners of her mouth as if she had just finished her soup. Ana forgot to continue to fake crying for a while. What kind ofrge magical scene is this? It should be ra being pressed by Gardner crying for mercy, why Howe Gardner, who had so many bodyguards, was on the floor instead? Stanley entered the door and saw the scene inside the box, the coldness in his eyes slowly faded, but when his eyes fell on ras body, the coldness coalesced. Chapter 2081 I like you He stepped forward in two steps and grabbed ras wrist with a fierce anger that was churning under his eyes. Because ras slim and snow-white wrist had a long scratch on it, and in a rtively serious ce, there was already solidified blood. Who did this? He was on the verge of a rage, with a coldness in his tone never seen before. Looking at the sudden appearance of Stanley, ra couldnt help but freeze as well. Still the question barely snapped back to her senses. It is just identally caught. Her own physical quality is very strong, agile, and very familiar with acupuncture points, so it is still not a problem to deal with those few people. But after all, there were many people on the other side, and it was only a scratch, which was already considered minimal damage. She tried to pull her hand back, but Stanley held on tightly and refused to let go. I asked you who did it? Stanley, after all, grew up in a professional military base, trained from childhood to exercise physical fitness, ra can notpare. After half a days effort, but also can not draw a hand, ra had to honestly is no good answer. Its Gardner. Stanley face like ice, is still no temperature at all. Milo on the side grinned bitterly, since Stanley showed this expression, that today is bound to see blood. The culprit lying on the ground does not know that he is already half dead. He just walked on the ground with a single-mindedness, wailing, he really wanted to die ah. Originally thought that today happened to be such a little beauty, sure to be able to have a good time. But he didnt expect this woman to be so capable. He, along with his bodyguard, who was not able to see what action this little girl had done. Anyway, when they came back to their senses, they had chopsticks stuck all over their bodies.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. So they couldnt move at all, and after falling on the floor, their bodies hurt as if they were falling apart. Now that the door of the box finally opened, it was as if he had hit a savior at this time. His voice also became hoarse for some reason, so he muttered with difficulty. Come over here and help me I Then a pair of high quality leather shoes appeared in front of him, just slowly approaching him, and he sensed the danger keenly, then raised his head with difficulty. Then he finally saw the face in the light, the face without any emotion, cold. Then Gardner, who was lying on the ground, could not help but tremble. Mr. Davidson He was just red with pain, his face became white, his lips quivered for half a day before he called out the name of the man in front of him. Only Stanley had little patience to talk nonsense with him, he just spoke coldly. Which hand? Gardner lying on the ground trembling in a daze, he has not yet reacted to Stanleys said something. What what hand Stanleys face shed a trace of impatience, and then coldly spoke of. I asked you which hand touched ra? Gardner shuddered violently, his heart filled with despair. I I Im not Seeing him shivering with fear and unable to say a full sentence, Stanley finally lost his patience Milo, there is no need to keep both hands. Yes! Milo, who was following behind him, agreed quickly, he had long guessed that this would be the result. And Gardner at this time finally determined that he had provoked the wrong person, broke down and screamed. Mr. Davidson, I really didnt know Miss Bell was one of your people, if I had known I wouldnt have dared to touch her! I really know I was wrong, please!!! Gardner cried between inadvertently saw, still standing aside pale Ana, is more vigorous hissing up. Mr. Davidson, its all Ana! It was she who said that a beautiful female ssmate was going to give it to me! And said this is to repay me for helping their family, this is all her nning, really has nothing to do with me ah, I ah !!!! Gardner words only want to clear their own rtionship, only to say anything is now toote. In the time of his speech has been the knife up and down, along with Milos nimble movements, blood sttered everywhere. So Gardner a harsh scream after the faint, facing the fishy smell, Stanley can not help but frown. Get rid of it. So several men in ck hastily dragged Gardner out. Gardners men scared words can not say, Ana is more that kind of bloody scene, scared directly on his knees. Mr. Davidson, you do not listen to him nonsense! I dont know anything about these things! Its all because he forced me to do it! I dont know anything, Im really innocent! Ana crawled forward on her knees, trembling and crying, finally this time it wasnt an act, it was her real fear. The Perry Family, stay no longer. Yes! Milo agreed quickly, but in his heart he couldnt help but sigh, this is a big family of 100 years. Anas sobbing stopped abruptly, she looked at Stanley dumbfounded, did not himself would bring the Perry Family such misfortune. As she watched Stanleys disgusted departure, she snapped back and crawled on her knees toward ra, hugging her feet. ra, Im sorry, I shouldnt have counted on you, I really know I was wrong this time, please let Mr. Davidson leave our family alone!!! All the grudges with ra became phantoms in front of the absolute power. ra put down the warm towel and couldnt help but sigh. How could she not know Anas next fate, this pampered youngdy. Without the shelter of the family, there is no telling how much more bullying she will suffer in her future life. The Perry Family fell, then Ana is alsopletely finished, her body of old and new hatred, enough to let this girl will never recover. Not to mention that based on what she just said, as long as that Gardner still has a breath will never give up. The Perry Family, Ana, are finished. Although it is saddening, but ra does not sympathize with her at all. After all, she had given her too many chances, and it was her own obsessive desperation. So how else could she go about saving her? Thinking of this, ra also stopped paying attention to Anas crying and pleading, and prepared to leave. ra! Please! Looking at ras desire to leave without paying any attention to herself, Ana waspletely panicked, and she grabbed ras feet tightly. But she was suddenly pulled away by Milo who was on the side. Miss Perry, if you keep on stalking like this, the Perry Family will only end up more miserable than now. Milos calm and cruel voice announced the end of Anas life as a rich girl. Chapter 2082 nowhere to be found It also took thest hope out of Ana and made thest of the blood fade from her face. Yeah, this is it, its all over. The overwhelming panic and despair swept over her, and Ana wiped her tears instead and looked up at the sky andughed. Hahahahahahahahaha!!! ras footsteps stopped and she looked back. Ana, sitting on her knees with her hair in disarray and her beautiful eyes red and swollen, looked like the evil spirits of hell. ra, youre so naive, you think everything is going to be fine just because you list Stanley? Ana stared hard at ra, her red eyes extremely crazy and mocking. Im telling you, its impossible, Stanley is a ghost from hell! You think youre going to end up with him? No way!!! It was obvious that Ana had gone crazy at this time because of the big blow, and she dared to say anything. After saying this, as if she wasnt satisfied, she continued to cry andugh in a manic manner. Do you think he is the young master of the Davidson Family? Do you want to shame? A crazy bitch born, and still have the face to pretend? Do you still want to be the youngdy of the Davidson Family? Ana cried andughed as she asked mysteriously, thenughed maniacally again. He has cursed blood in his bones, and one day that curse wille, and when it does, will you be okay? Impossible! None of you will be happy! The more Milo listened, the more his heart jumped. So he couldnt think, his hand had already chopped on the back of Anas neck, Anas body went weak, her eyes closed, and finally copsed. Miss Bell, its just some crazy talk, please dont take it to heart. ra frowned, although it did seem that Ana was not in a good state of mind at this time. But what she said seemed to be serious. Its nothing. ra nodded and walked straight out of the box, this was after all someone elses personal privacy, and she wasnt interested in pursuing it. ra got out of the box and saw the upright figure at a nce. I didnt expect Stanley to be waiting for her outside, but ras heart was crossed. She wanted to go around as if she didnt see it, but the man stepped forward and blocked her way. ra, why didnt you contact me. The man looked cold and his tone was even colder, ra couldnt help but frown. The aura around this man was extraordinarily cold today, so she understood that he was angry. But again, she didnt know why, even though the man seemed to be quite angry at this time. Why should I contact you. Stanley pressed a step closer. Did I tell you to contact me if youre in danger? So, why didnt you contact me? ra froze, was she angry because of all this? Because I was able to solve this matter by myself, didnt you already see that I was able to solve it even if you werent here. ra still answered patiently, she was not the kind of character who waspetitive and liked to show off. Since she had decided toe in the first ce, it was because she herself was very sure that she could get out in one piece. But youre hurt here. ra then looked down and saw the scratch on her hand. How can you call this an injury? Its nothing, just go back and clean it up. ra shrugged indifferently and lifted her leg to leave, but suddenly Stanley grabbed her chin again. So being forced to look up, ra met the eyes of the ghostly tan. ra, this is thest time Im warning you, if something goes wrong in the future, contact me immediately.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It was clear that he wanted to care about ra, but dont let others say it out of his mouth and make it sound less pleasant. So ra not only frowned and pped Stanleys hand away fiercely, but her tone also became bad. And who are you to ask me that, have you exined thest time? What was it? Thest time you kissed me, I told you, you have to exin to me. Looking at this girl who was thin in front of her, but whose eyebrows revealed defiance, Stanley couldnt help but lose his concentration slightly. You want an exnation? Fine, as long as you can afford it. Hearing such a headless sentence, ra couldnt help but get more angry. You dont have to make a fuss here , what cant I afford well ras words were blocked in her mouth as Stanleys thin lips suddenly came up again. ras eyes grew wide and round as she subconsciously tried to zap the mans acupuncture points. But as always, the man pinned her down as if he had expected it. The dominant kisssted for a long time. Finally tasting the faint fragrance of the young girl again, his heart suddenly settled down. It was not until Stanley felt the raging storm that was churning in his heart calm down that he gently let go of ra. You! Looking at ras lips, which were already slightly red and swollen, and her chest, which was undting up and down from breathing. Stanley lowered his eyes. Thats my exnation. ra was like a kitten that blew up, it was just another forced kiss! What kind of exnation is that? You simply just ra, I like you. Stanley suddenly said in a mute voice, his tone surprisingly charming. ra froze, looking at the almost perfect features of the man in front of her, and couldnt help but be a little confused. What are you talking about? I like you. Stanley slightly inhaled, then cupped ras chin again, his tone was undeniably domineering. The male love kind of like. ra just felt her head go nk, she was simply incapable of understanding that phrase. Stanley suddenly said he liked her? Her mind went nk, and at any moment she might not be able to think due to suffocation. This time came the sound of help. Mr. Davidson! It was Milo who ran out from inside the box with an anxious face. Its a call from the mansion, it seems that something happened at the youngest masters side! He ran out with a face full of anxiety, but he didnt expect to see ra pinned against the wall in the corridor just now. ras face was scarlet and her lips were still wet His brain buzzed, its over! Im sorry, Mr. Davidson, I didnt know you were here He took several frightened steps backwards, nearly falling to the ground as his left foot tripped over his right. You guys go ahead After saying that, he turned his head and tried to run, what did he just interrupt? Will he be directly killed by the master? Its over, its over, its over Wait. He wanted to die head-on, but behind him came Stanleys cold voice. So he stood still, but he didnt dare to look back, so he just stood still. Chapter 2083 Apply Medicine Stanley then let go of ra, his fingers lifted and gently wiped over the edge of ras lips. The injury on your hand, go back to rubbing medicine. After saying that, he turned around and left. Milo stayed in the same ce for a moment, also busy to follow. ra was left alone in the corridor, leaning tightly against the wall behind her, unable toe back to her senses for half a day. This incident had struck her so hard that she, who had always been careful and agile, hadnt even noticed. In the shadow at the end of that corridor, there was a slender teenage figure hiding. Carson is now in that shadow, his hand still tightly squeezing the phone. On the screen was the message sent by Ana, who had run all the way here and was now breathing heavily. He stood in the shadows staring at Stanleys leaving figure and ra, who was standing in the hallway, stunned. His face was cold. This night ra basically did not sleep. As soon as he closed his eyes, all that came to mind was Stanleys eyes and his shadow oryer of voice saying over and over again in his ears. ra, I like you. How does that make anyone sleep? So the next day, ra came to school with two big dark circles under her eyes. Carson was shocked to see her haggard appearance. Did you go to the west mountain to dig coal, or to the east mountain to catch ghosts? ra gave him a nk look, didnt even care about him, sat down and tried to sleep. Carson hastened to stop her. School is not in session today, so dont sleep, we are going to the rehearsal of the art festival, our prop group is going to be there. ras ss is performing a song and dance drama, so it will need a lot of props. But the actresses still cared about the image after all, and the clothes packed up with the high-definition brought by their own families, instead making the props do a somewhat awkward position. So in the end they just watch the props during rehearsals and dont lose them. ras face is not very good, but thinking where to sleep is sleeping, also followed Carson to the school auditorium. The school auditorium had already been filled with students of all ages, preparing and rehearsing, but to my surprise, it still caused amotion. Its Carson! Its really handsome in person, its too heartwarming, isnt it? Howe that ra is beside Carson? The two of them applied for the prop team together, and they were originally at the same table, so of course they were together from everywhere, and you dont even know that~ This woman is not too shameless, so want to pester Carson, even the festival with him to sign up together. s, I thought Ana would be able to do it, and give us a chance to take it out. I didnt think the Perry Family would do anything about it, but something happened again! I thought the Perry Family was just about to turn around, whats wrong again? You dont know anything, the Perry Family has really offended someone big! No wonder I havent seen Ana in school today. Isnt this too much? What kind of people are offended to make such a big family disappear? Only Gabri clenched her fists amidst the chatter. She stood in her sss area and just watched ra and her man Carson walk side by side. She was the lead actress in the ss cabaret this time, and for this role she had her costume custom made by her family. The reason for this is to let Carson see the beautiful side of her. But now all his eyes are on ras body. She was furious, but there was nothing she could do, when a girl from the props team came running around. Gabri, this is the ne you asked me to take! It shouldnt be a problem, right? Gabri turned her head and saw the dazzling diamond ne in the girls hand. The people around her couldnt help but exim in shock. This diamond is too beautiful! Isnt this Tiffanys new model this year, you actually bought it? My uncle went abroad to grab it for me, but he didnt get it, Gabri was actually bought by you! This ne is really beautiful, if you can bring this on stage, you will definitely be the most eye-catching! The people around Gabri were all around to tter her, which made her feel better, and then she smiled and humbled herself. Its nothing, I said I didnt need it, but as soon as my mother heard I was going to perform on stage, she paid a high price for it.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Your mother is too kind to you, isnt she? And this ne looks great on you, youll look great in it! Gabri pushed down her joy, but she couldnt help but look at Carson with the corners of her mouth, hoping he would see her glowing. But Carson didnt even look at her. ra, you have nothing to lose by letting me measure you? Carson was all smiles, holding a soft ruler to ra and gesturing around. I just want to know how big this ck eye of yours really is. Get away. Looking at Carson and ra flirting like no one else, she was so angry that her face was crooked. She was obviously the prettiest and the best one, so why could he never see it? Her eyes were already a little red with anger, and when she looked down and saw her overpriced ne, she felt that even the ne was sarcastic to her. So she tried to rip off the ne, but a n came to her when she touched the diamond. ra really felt so bored, why did such a simple thing take so long to toss around? She had to crouch down and yawn, wanting to sleep so badly Then suddenly there was amotion. Why is it suddenly gone, where did you just put it? Dont worry, someone will definitely see it, lets go ask someone from another ss! This is a limited edition, what if something so valuable is lost? The crowdsmotion also woke up Carson, who was napping on the sidelines. Then he grabbed a girl who was in a panic with his sleepy eyes. Whats wrong? I cant find Gabris ne, its a new Tiffanys, its very expensive. The girl suddenly spoke to Carson, a moment of surprise and joy. ra couldnt help but frown, there were people everywhere, how could such a big thing be lost. She was feeling strange in her mind when she saw Gabri striding over. ra, Carson, have you seen my ne on your side? The two men shook their heads in unison. No. Gabris eyes reddened for a moment, and then she turned around in a ball of anxiety. How could this happen this ne is for the performance what will I do if I lose it She spun around anxiously and then identally kicked the girls school bag when she passed ra. Chapter 2084 casually swindle you There was a ng. As soon as ra looked down she saw a brilliant diamond ne that rolled out of her school bag. Gabri stared at the ne with a shocked expression. This this is my ne!!! Gabri steeply raised an octave, summing up the surrounding noises notwithstanding. So the crowd turned their heads. By this time Gabri had already picked up the ne, her lips trembling slightly, looking at ra with a face full of disbelief. ra why did you steal my ne? ra immediately understood what was going on when she looked down and saw the ne. She looked at her school bag and then up at Gabri, who was still red-eyed, and didnt immediately defend herself. And her silence was interpreted as being a thiefs heart. So one of the girls beside Gabri stood up violently, full of indignation and extremely righteous, and yelled. ra, how dare you steal from your ssmates, isnt that a little too much. The sudden increase in voice made even those who were just outside the circle couldnt help but look in. Gabri, however, shook her head firmly and replied with a tearful, pretend panic. Emily, Im sure ra is not such a person, there must be a misunderstanding The more she said, the smaller her voice became, as if she didnt believe it herself. What kind of misunderstanding could there be! Emily sneered and continued to be indignant. Gabri youre so kind every time to be bullied by people like ra! Emily you quickly stop saying that The two sang and spoke in unison, their voices getting louder and louder, and more and more onlookers gathered and talked. Whats going on? Didnt you hear that ra stole Gabris Tiffanys limited edition ne? Steal something? How dare she steal something so brazenly with so many people? This is not too cheap, outside the bag, picking up customers everywhere is not enough, hands and feet are still so unclean. If you dont say its a small family out of it, see a ne, you cant help but reach out to cast, shallow eyes to shame! Seeing the surrounding people say more and more unpleasant words, Carson frowned tightly, could not listen to it anymore. He originally wanted to say something, but did not expect the girl on the side to speak first. She indifferently looked at the crowd present, snorted and said. Whoever put the ne here with me,e forward yourself right now. The ne appeared in ones bag for no reason, that is more than obvious nted evidence. The ne fell out of your bag, and youre still denying it? Emily came out again, as if she was not used to ra, questioned for Gabri. Now that youve been caught, you still want to get rid of the rtionship so easily? ra just continued to say indifferently. Im already reminding you now that my bag is soaked in a special liquid to prevent thieves from stealing my things. Except I myself have taken the antidote does not matter, no matter who else, as long as the hand reaches in and touches this bag, the skin will slowly ulcerate. Gabri was still wiping her tears aside and pretending to be vulnerable, but she didnt expect to suddenly hear such words from ra. Gabri even forgot to wipe her tears, frozen in ce. What? What kind of medicine? ra stood up and moved around a bit. Yes, this bag is soaked with the medicine for several days, just touch the skin will slowly ulcerate, and then it will also spread to the whole body. By then it will be covered with edema, pustules, and ulcers, looking as disgusting as possible. In fact, without ra adding thatst sentence, the girls around were already pale with fear just from imagination. In particr, Emily, who had just been fighting for Gabri, was already stiff and in a cold sweat. Gabri said badly, watching the trend of panic spread, she still hardened her head and spoke. Impossible, how can there be such a powerful poison, you must be talking nonsense! ra looked at her with a surprised face. Whats there to it? Dont you know that I originally know Chinese medicine, of course I can prepare it myself. Seeing that she was justified, the crowd couldnt help but mutter in their hearts. Because ra had helped Kaleb with acupuncture before, and Brody at school had also recognized ra as the boss because of her excellent medical skills. These two things spread, plus now ras tone of voice is so sure, there are still many people believe it. So Emilys face was bloodless for a moment, and only Gabri was still bracing herself to speak. Even if you know a bit of Chinese medicine, so what? You cant possibly be able to formte such an evil toxin, dont you talk nonsense here! I really dont know whats so unbelievable about that. raughed lightly, then shrugged helplessly, her tone full ofpelling power. Then Ill let you see for yourself.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After saying that, ra fished out a small bottle from her bag, and then gently shook it towards the green nt next to her. It was only a light shake, so only a little invisible powder fell on it. But the nt in the pot quickly yellowed and withered, and almost instantly the leaves became dark and dry. Then everyones face changed and changed. Shes not bragging, she actually dispensed this poison herself! If this powder touches a persons body, then Im afraid that the skin will really ulcerate! This is too scary? Im scared just by looking at it, its really goosebumps all over, dont you say it. So ra but in the midst of everyones horrified gaze was to put the bottle away with a flourish. Then gently raised her eyes. Believe it? Those who were close to ra took a step backwards, what could they say now to question? Gabri tried to hang on for dear life to say more, but to her surprise, Emily stepped aside and moved much faster than she could. Emily jumped on ras body, grabbed ras arm in a death grip and shouted. I put the ne in your school bag! It was Gabri who made me do it! She made me do it, I didnt want to do it myself! Please, please help me get rid of the poison, I dont want to be that disgusting. The moment Emily pounced out, Gabris face was already very ugly. Whats more, when she heard Emily betray herself without hesitation, her face was even uglier. What are you talking nonsense here, when did I ask you to do that? At this time, you still want to deny it! Its not because you are jealous of ra and Carsons good rtionship? The ne was on your neck for a good reason, howe it suddenly ran into ras bag? Chapter 2085 What are you afraid of The people around are talking, it is indeed so ah. And falsely using people? This kind of jealousy is really scary. Whats the use of framing ra, Carson doesnt like ra anymore does he like her? You dont even know what you are. Gabri could not stand this kind of gossip attack, and ran away with tears in her eyes after only two sentences. Are you going after her? ra stabbed Carson with a narrow face, Carson had a ck line. Why should I chase? People are so intent on calcting me, but its all for you, cant you feel sorry for them? Heartbroken, my ass, psycho! As she watched ra and Carson chatting, Emily was going crazy. ra, Ive told you everything, give me the antidote! Hmm? What antidote? The person in question was confused. The antidote of course, I really dont want to rot all over! Emily choked and shouted, tearsing down her face. Youre not poisoned, what antidote do you need? Emily was stunned at first when she heard this, and then reacted with anger. Are you ying with me? ra couldnt help but have the corners of her mouth rise with no interest at all. Of course Im ying you, how else would you be willing toe forward and testify? Emily was furious, especially at this time, she thought of Gabris sultry eyes when she just left, and she couldnt help but feel weak at the feet. But no matter how scared and angry she was, Emily could only rush out after her. The person next to her only reacted this half day. Thought that medicine is how awesome it is, the original is here again bragging. All day long here to lie to people but I just said, where there will be so hard medicine ah? Thats right, and say what a little bit of real will skin ulcers, this cow blowing really big! But just the potted nt is indeed ck ah, then what is it? It should be ordinary corrosive things, maybe a little useful for potted nts, not much use for people. Listening to the mockery of everyone talking, ra just didnt care and put the bottle in the bag again. In fact, the powder in her bottle is indeed a corrosive powder, and if Emilys skin really gets on this powder, it will indeed break out the skin. But its not like theres anything wrong with her, why would she sprinkle something so dangerous in her school bag? So just say the school bag was soaked in the liquid, just want Emily toe forward to testify for themselves. The effect of this drug powder is the real deal, but she did not want to announce it. There is nothing to rify, the opponents are just a bunch of unknown high school students. So this is a very lethal card, or do not need to show others. Carson looked at the scene with disinterest, and then teased ra. Liar! Pigs feet! ra disliked back without hesitation. Gabri had already run away crying, and naturally, there was no more rehearsal, so everyone dispersed. Since ra and Carson sat around sleeping all afternoon and didnt do anything to help, they were naturally assigned to pack up their things. Since the ss was performing a song and dance drama, there would be a lot more props and costumes than other projects, so there was more trash than others. When the other sses had finished cleaning up and left, ra was still panting and panting to move things. ra picked up adder and carried it directly on her shoulder, ready to take it to the backstage. Since she ate that fruit, her physical fitness has improved a lot, but she just cant beat Stanley. But as soon as her rack was on her shoulders, it was immediately snatched away by another pair of big hands. What for? You go move something else? ra looked at Carson who had snatched herdder with a confused look. Carson looked at ra with a disgusted look. Carrying such heavy things and carrying them on your shoulders, are you still a woman? Ordinary girls have long been pampered and cute, on ra miso carried on the shoulders. ra still looked dumbfounded. Its just carrying something, what does it have to do with whether Im a girl or not. Carson looked at her extremely speechless, really do not know what this girls brain is thinking all day long. But he still moved thedder without saying anything, and then gave ra a white look and said. Ill move this thing, you go to sweep the floor. ra watched helplessly as someone left with an arrogant face, and had no choice but to pick up a broom and start sweeping the floor.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. At the same time outside the auditorium. Gabri, I really didnt mean to do that, I was really shocked! Emily, whats the point of telling me this now? Im going to call my dad right now and never work with your family again! Gabri had just cried and her face was pale, but her eyes were red. Dont, Gabri! Emilys eyes were red with anxiety. Their family was also in the news media, but they had always been a small yer. She had always looked at the Price Familys face, and she had offended Gabri today, and if her father found out, he would kill her. Emily was so anxious that she couldnt think of anything else and pulled Gabri. The two of them were so angry that they overlooked ra sweeping the floor alone in the auditorium. Then Emilys footsteps stopped and her eyes suddenly lit up. Look, Gabri, ra is the only one left in the auditorium! Theres still a way I can fix her up a bit, can you stop being mad at me? By the time the two ras finally cleaned up the entire auditorium, it had been, almost forty minutes. ra stretched her back, and lets call it a days activity. So ra packed her bag and prepared to leave, but when she got to the door, she found Carson standing in front of the auditorium with a puzzled face. Arent you going home? ra asked, looking at his strange appearance. The door is locked. Carson sighed and looked at ra. ra subconsciously reached for the door and pushed it, and froze when she found it was really locked. Whats going on here? The auditorium had two doors, front and back, and the two quickly lined up that both doors were locked. The duo crouched at the door and couldnt help but get depressed, and Carson found it even more strange. The door was open when we cleaned it, how could it suddenly be locked? Its okay, call the schools security to open the door. ra also sighed along, she was afraid she was being targeted again. So she fished out her phone and pressed it for half a day, but found that the screen was always dark. It looks like the battery is dead. ra lifted the phone in her hand and shook it, then looked up to Carson. You call it. Chapter 2086 The power to soothe the heart Carson nodded indifferently, his hand already touching the phone in his pocket. But his eyes suddenly flickered a little. Then his hand came out of his pocket, but he did not take out his phone. Just remembered, my phone ran out of battery from ying games this afternoon. ra couldnt help but frown. No way, yours is dead too? The coincidence of things was frustrating, ra didnt expect to be so unlucky after gently disliking Gabri today. Everyone must have gone home from school by now, no one wille to open the door for us, so what are we going to do Well, theres nothing we can do now, it looks like well have to spend the night here. Hearing this ra couldnt help but look at Carson next to her, who sounded full of excitement in his tone. But maybe it was his own illusion. Lets just pass, theres nothing else to do anyway. ra was quick to adapt, and since she had decided to spend the night, she didnt hesitate to sit on her butt on the ground. Carson also sat next to her. ra entered her Soul Stone boundary after sitting down. She had previously treated this knot as her other home, which had everything she needed, so she had an extraordinarilyfortable time. As ra wasfortably doing her homework inside the knot, she suddenly heard a popping sound. ra left the boundary alertly and opened her eyes to an unexpected darkness. It seemed like the lights were turned off? Whats going on? Why are the lights off? Is there someone else here? Carsons nervous and slightly shaky voice came to his side. ra was quick to understand the reason for this. There is no one in the auditorium at night, the school will definitely cut off the electricity, otherwise what is the point of wasting all this electricity. ra yawned a little sleepily after saying that. This time at home, she should sleep, and this time is really sleepy. Good night. ra spread her jacket and prepared to sleep, but Carson grabbed her arm tightly. ra frowned. What are you doing again? Do you see something there? A mineral water bottle, you dont have to Carson, will you let go of my arm now? Carson didnt answer, but his hand gripped ras arm tighter. ra almost couldnt hold back herughter as she asked in mock surprise. Carson, are you afraid of ghosts? ra did not get an affirmative answer at first, but clearly felt her arm being gripped even tighter. But it was only for a moment, and Carson quickly released her arm. I would be afraid of ghosts!? In the silent darkness, Carson coldly opened his mouth and scoffed. It was said as if he was very confident and sounded convincing enough. raughed, nodded to show she believed it, and then suddenly reached out and pointed to a void of darkness in front of her. What is that thing!!! She eximed with a raised octave of rm. Carson shivered in shock and almost jumped straight up as he grabbed the girls arm. What what thing? Where is it? Carsons muscles tensed up and he looked to the right and left nervously even though he couldnt see anything. ra couldnt hold back and almostughed out loud. Well nothing, I guess I was wrong. But arent you afraid? Why are you shivering now? Carson only now came back from the panic he had just felt and understood that ra had done it on purpose. ra! Oops, okay, okay, just kidding, you can get closer to me if youre that scared. Im not afraid! Ah then Ill duck a little if youre not afraid. Come back! In the end, he sumbed to the darkness and sat down next to ra. Its not because Im timid. Carsons eyes lowered, and his tone was suddenly tinged with a hint of sadness. Its because of some experiences Ive had that Im so afraid of the dark. ra was suddenly stunned, who didnt have something in particr to be afraid of. Just like in herst life when she was thrown into a snake pit, even in this life when she saw snakes again, wasnt she still shaking with fear? All the fear in the world is because there is a past that cannot be recalled. Thinking about this she suddenly got soft. Then why dont I tell you a story, so that you wont be afraid if you are distracted. Dont coax me like a child! Carson gritted her teeth reluctantly, but ra didnt pay any attention to her. Once upon a time there was a hare and a turtle, and they agreed to race, and the hare thought ra, youre almost ready, the tortoise and the hare are telling a story? Its not for preschoolers, so what kind of story is it about the tortoise and the hare? Well, once upon a time there was a hare and a turtle, one was made into a braised rabbit head and the other was made into a steamed ra! ra snorted out augh. I told you not to adapt it like this, Ill tell you properly from the beginning! Once upon a time, the hare and the tortoise were running one day, and the hareughed at the tortoise for being slow, and the tortoise said that one day he would win. The hare said, Lets start the race now It was a simple childrens story that somehow calmed Carsons inner fear of darkness. He really gradually calmed down, just listening to ras clear voice, he was unconsciously sleepy. His eyes grew heavy, his head slowly lowered, and then his breathing became more and more calm. ras story was told once and then again until her mouth got a little dry, only to suddenly realize that the people around her had long since gone silent. So her voice was deliberately lowered, but she didnt see any reaction. The first time I took a peek, I realized that Carson had already fallen asleep. It doesnt seem that scary. ra smiled and muttered to herself, then yawned tiredly. She also gently hugged her knees and closed her eyes. Despite the harsh environment at the moment, she had been tired all day, so she quickly curled up and fell asleep. Both of their breathing calmly and rhythmically rose and fell, and the moonlight shone on the two of them in unspeakable harmony. Just then C creak. The door of the auditorium was pushed open and a slender hazy backlit figure stood at the door. The sleeping ra seemed to have heard this sound, and her calm features frowned slightly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. With this is a slight disturbance, although ra did not fully wake up, but the body lost bnce. In a moment ras body was going to fall to the ground. Chapter 2087 Gabriela is so miserable At that moment, a long, bony hand reached out from the darkness. The mans hand was light and steady, holding ras arm, and with a slight force, the body was steadily fixed. The mans hand touched ras cold arm, and his eyes were tossed with a fierce wind and rain. How long has she been sleeping here?Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Stanley was visibly more upset, and even his tone was much more aggravated, his eyes sweeping over Milo, who couldnt help but get a chill down his spine. Its been more than five hours Milo lowered his voice and said. More than five hours Stanley looked at ras quiet sleeping face, but his expression was even more gloomy. Then why didnt you tell me earlier? Milo couldnt help but scream when he heard the reproachful words that were clearly implied. Ever since ra was framed and fell into the Tiger Garden, Stanley had already had someone protecting ra in secret. So just after ra was put into the auditorium, Milo had actually received the news. But after all, the situation at the old house can not be distracted, and how can you bother Stanley with such trivial matters, so he took it upon himself not to say anything. Until Stanley finished dealing with all the things, he then reported the truth. I didnt expect Stanley to drop everything and rush over without hesitation. You were dealing with the old house at that time, so I From now on, you have to tell me the first thing about ra. Milo was hanging his head down, but at this time, he suddenly raised his head. The first time? It means that no matter what happens in the future, ras affairs are in the first ce? He had trouble understanding what that meant, but Stanley had already gently picked ra up across the room. The duo walked out of the auditorium without seeing Carsons clenched fists and indignant eyes behind them. ra woke up the next day and found herself sleeping in the school infirmary instead of the cold, dark school auditorium. The teacher who came in to check on her saw her and asked kindly. Youre awake? Let me know if you feel unwell. ra looked at the school medical teacher in a daze. Why am I here teacher? Dont you know this yourself? You were already in bed when I came in the morning. ra froze and then asked. What about the boy who was with me? This time it was the teachers turn to freeze. You were the only one in the infirmary today, there werent any boys with you. ra wondered, if it wasnt Carson, then who could have sent her to the infirmary? Instead, her mind suddenly went to Stanleys angr face. She thenughed at herself for the absurdity of the thought. Stanley couldnt have known she was trapped. ras mind raced and she made up a lie to get past the teacher. But the teacher was still not sure about her health, so she took ras temperature before letting her go. When she left the infirmary and was about to arrive at the ssroom, it was already time for morning study, so ra couldnt help but speed up her steps and walk towards the ssroom. But just as she reached the door of the ssroom, she bumped into Gabri, who had juste to school without any dy. Gabri looked at ras wrinkled clothes and slightly oily face, and realized that she had really been locked up all night. Heartily pleased, Gabri scoffed and spoke up. How about ra, did you sleep in the auditoriumst night and are you stillfortable? ra couldnt help but frown and asked in a cold tone. You were the one who deliberately locked both doors of the auditorium yesterday? I was the one who locked the doors, what can you do to me? Gabri was so arrogant that she was about to nose-dived, then coldly snorted and continued. Since you want to hook Carson, you should understand the consequences of doing so! If you know youre afraid, stay away from him, or next time it wont be as simple as locking the doors of the auditorium! ra was speechless, and she suddenly realized something very interesting. Did this Gabri not know thatst night she had locked up her man-god all night too? She couldnt help but feel some sympathy for Gabri, so she weighed her words and spoke. Do you really know what you did yesterday? Gabri sneered as she clutched her chest and continued to taunt. Of course I know, thats why I said it all, its a lesson for you! Just stay away from Carson from now on! Gabri was in the middle of her speech, spitting and frothing, when to her surprise there was a sudden murmur from behind her. It was a couple of girls who had gone to school together and were passing behind her. Did you hear what happened yesterday? I think it was said that Carson was locked up in the auditorium all night, and the security guard only found it when he opened the door this morning! Really? This is not too much, the school grass are closed, there is no humanity also? Yes, the auditorium must be very cold at night, if Carson caught a cold how to do The girlsments were unintentional, but they sounded harsh to Gabris ears. Her face turned pale as she realized what the problem was. Yesterday, Carson was there? Wouldnt she have kept ra and Carson together for a whole night? Wasnt that a disguised way to create a whole night alone for Carson and ra? ra watched Gabris face-turning show and actually gloated a bit. She then had to pretend to pat Gabris shoulder sympathetically. Itll all pass. She walked lightly into the ssroom, leaving only an exasperated Gabri standing behind her screaming. ra! Unfazed, ra went straight back to her seat, and shortly after she sat down, Carson arrived. He looked the same as ras current state, so to speak. He saw ra and gritted his teeth in anger. Where did you run off tost night by yourself? ra got weak without a reason, because she really didnt know how she left the auditorium. But it was indeed a little unrighteous to leave Carson alone in the auditorium by herself. I really dont know, well, it was just an ident around. ra looked embarrassed and full of guilt. Carsons face was a stinky one, and he was about to get angry when the ss teacher suddenly walked into the ssroom. Carson had to sit down first. Today is the art festival. Noel stood at the podium, still with a kind and amiable look. So what, well follow the tradition of previous years. Each ss is going to go up and perform. Then its the charity auction that all the parents have to attend together, andst year our ss was the second ss in terms of auction amount. This is actually a very difficult achievement, so I hope everyone will still participate enthusiastically this year, but the teachers hope that everyone is well-intentioned and not just doing it to climb thedder. Its kind of an Oakleaf College tradition to have an auction after the art festival. The reason the school holds this charity auction is mainly for the sake of the parents. Chapter 2088 Qing Mainland University Medical School Every time the festival, most of the students parents will not miss it. After watching the show, the rich and powerful sit together and inevitablypare. Instead ofparing out what unnecessary trouble, it is better to let them have a target. This is why such a charity auction was held, which is nothing more than parents donating things and then auctioning them off to each other, and then the proceeds are all donated to charity. At the end of the day, they will start topare the amount of money sold ra was not interested in this, she just wanted to get out of school anyway. The teacher gave a few more instructions and the students were ready to pour into the auditorium, ra followed slowly, but was suddenly stopped by Noel. ra,e with me to the office for a moment. ras footsteps stalled, her heart puzzled, but still followed, not forgetting to instruct Carson before leaving. Remember to save my ce.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The teachers in the office were also busy with the art festival, and only Noel and ra were left when the office was empty. Noel sat down and coughed lightly. ra, this time I called you here to talk to you about college volunteering. Usually, after parents and children discuss, the parents will take the initiative to contact the teacher. Last week we finished the volunteer statistics of all the senior students, and only your family didnt say ra then realized what it meant, after all, the Bell Family was now looking at her in a bad light. When the teacher contacted Wilfred about volunteering, it was a good thing he didnt drop ra out of school in a fit of anger, so he couldnt possibly help with the volunteering process. Mr. Stewart, I think I can decide on my own, just fill out the form. Noel was not surprised to hear this, though he still had some hesitation. Volunteering is a big thing, you really dont want to discuss it with your family? No, Im already an adult, I can make my own decision. ra shook her head firmly, and Noel had to sigh in agreement. Then you fill it out and give it to the ss president. ra nodded good-naturedly, then asked again. By the way Mr. Stewart, can I apply to live on campus? Of course, Oakleaf College can also be a residential school, but ras home is not far away, so she has always been a walk-in student before. Yes, you can, but why do you suddenly need to live on campus? I dont want to waste my time on the way to and from school because Im about to take my entrance exams. Noel naturally agreed with a smile. After respectfully thanking the teacher, ra walked out of the office and then filled out the forms in three clicks at the ss. With the form in hand, ra ran all the way to the auditorium and then handed it directly to the ss president. The ss president looked at the volunteer form handed to him by ra and couldnt help but scream out loud. ra, you want to enter the medical department of Qing Maind University? The ss presidents shocked voice spread almost all over the ss, and this voice was not suppressed at all, so everyones discussion exploded in an instant. Shes crazy, right? How can she have the nerve to write on the medical department of Qing Maind University? That score is so high, not many people in our grade can get in! Theres no way she can get in. She didnt get lucky and get into the top 100st time, so she thinks she can get into any school, right? I cant even think about that kind of school, let alone the medical department? I thought it was a way to hook up with men, but its not that simple! The people talking about it are all sarcastic, but this cant be entirely med on the students in the ss. It ismon knowledge that medical majors have high scores, not to mention the medical department of Qing Maind University. That is the highest hall of medical majors, not just for these rich kids. Oakleaf College is one of the most prestigious schools in the world, but most of the students are going abroad for gold-ting. The number of people who took the entrance exam itself is very small, so not many of them can go to the medical department of Qing Maind University at their age. The good learners are still afraid to invoice that they can get in, let alone ra, the dregs of the school who has repeated two whole years. This is not aughing matter. ra was unmoved by everyones ridicule and just looked coldly at the ss president and asked. Cant I? ra herself wanted to enter the medical department of Qing Maind University, and no matter how many times she had lived again, her favorite thing was always medicine. She was not interested in Chinese medicine in this world, probably because there was no one who could teach her, thats why she was interested in Western medicine. Qing Maind University Medical Departments clinical program is the best in the country, since she wants to learn it, shouldnt she go to the best ce to learn it? ras cold questioning made the ss president shiver, so he put ras volunteer away without daring to say one more fart. By the time ra had handed in her application, all the students had already settled down in the auditorium. The students who were going to perform in the evening were actually preparing backstage, while ra and Carson were still idle. The students parents were also basically here. ra wiggled her feet in boredom and sat on the bleachers watching the peoplee and go. The Bell Family would note for her, after all, Polly was not well enough at the moment. The middle-aged men and women who are not rich are all dressed up, one more formal than the other, and those who dont know think its some kind of high society party. Its just a school event, and even a lot of media came, father and son filming to pass out on the corporate image is also considered beneficial. The status of the noble can also sit directly with the principal and other status is a little lower to sit with the children, but also harmonious. Where is your family? Carson, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up. Theyre noting, um where are your parents? ra then noticed that Carsons side was empty, simr to her own. Carson frowned and was about to speak when he was interrupted by a voice behind him. Young Master! Carson turned his head and looked at the butler-like man who couldnt help but frown. It was the master who ordered me toe. I heard that you need a parent to apany you to todays event, so I was sent here. Carson sneered, and his voice was suddenly cold. The school notice also said it was a parent, and what does he have to do with me? You dont even bother to do the whole thing? Who are you looking down on by sending a butler? Carsons words were so hard to hear that the butlers smile was about to tense up, but he stood up and left as if he didnt see it. Young master! Wait for me! The butler saw him leave and was also busy chasing after him. ra froze in ce, it seems Carsons family situation is also veryplicated. And at this time, the performance of the art festival finally started. After the freshman and sophomore performances, it was finally the turn of the senior ss. Gabri put on her gorgeous dress backstage, ready to show off the results of her recent dance and singing practice. She didnt expect that the stage would already be filled with noise when she first appeared on stage. Chapter 2089 Where’s the point? How dare you show off on stage? Do you want to be shameless or not? You think Carson will like you because of this? In order to seduce Carson, you can do all kinds of dirty tricks! How dare you frame your ssmates for stealing your things? Isnt that too shameless? Its just a Tiffanys ne, its too precious to be on the stage! Thats right! Go down now! Its a disgrace! Get out! Get out! The fact that Gabri had framed her ssmates and stolen the ne was already known on campus. Now her crush on Carson was a secret to everyone. Womens jealousy has always been terrible, how could they allow another girl to hit on Carson so tantly? The only reason they targeted ra at that time was because they saw her getting too close to their man. Even so, ra has been scolded, and Gabri has confirmed that she wants to hook up with Carson, so how can his fans let her go? The fans are also very strong, scolded a set of people. The first time they called ra how mean, now they call Gabri equally how vicious and merciless. But after all, Gabri and ra are different, and ra basically never changed her face no matter how she was scolded. But Gabri, who is now standing on the stage, is much less psychologically sound, and is being so uproarious by the people on stage. She forgot all the dance moves she had been practicing for months, and she couldnt even open her mouth to sing, so she stood on stage in a state of disorientation. Finally, she was scolded and stumbled off the stage. As soon as she got off the stage, she saw her father backstage looking at her with a blue face.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Dad Gabris heartache and grievances rushed to her heart, and when she saw her father, who had always loved her, she couldnt help but pounce on him and cry. She didnt expect to receive a p from Mr. Price just as she jumped in front of her father. You are really a disgrace to the family! Mr. Price almost made his eyes ck with anger, and he roared loudly. I paid for you toe to this school, so that you can study well! And what have you been doing in school every day! Now even my face has been disgraced by you! Mr. Price considered his daughters debut today, so he contacted arge number of media reporters toe together to shoot, ready to make a noise to create momentum to make his daughter a goddess of the school. This can also increase the exposure for their ownpany, corporate image will also be enhanced. He never expected to capture such a scene, and today he invited so many journalists and media, his face is really no ce to rest. He no longer wanted to look at his daughter, who was not good enough for the job, and turned away in anger. Gabri, who had been spoiled since she was a child, had never been beaten like this before, and she covered half of her face, which was already red and swollen. Tears crackled to the ground. The resentment in her heart was sweeping overwhelmingly when a couple of boys carrying boxes happened to pass by. You move gently, dont break this stuff, these donations are quite expensive. Gabri listened to the conversation of a few boys, and there was a glint in her eyes. ra. Gabri sneered, her fists already clenched tightly as she spoke in a hateful whisper. Ill make you pay for this, ra! Meanwhile in the downtown vi. Therge crystalmp in the living room cast a blend of light and shadow, originally soft and white Persian wool carpet, but is a piece of demonic bright red. The heavy smell of blood spread. The man standing was spotless, as if he waspletely out of the picture. Stanley looked coldly at the man who was prostrate on the floor, his face distorted by the pain. The man on the ground was covered in blood, and the dense wounds that covered his body had made it difficult to recognize his face. Ill give you onest chance to tell me where the man is. Although Stanley looked ice-cold and looked as if he was not concerned, there was an unquestionable high-handedness in his tone. Stanley, dont you understand, you have the blood of the damned in your bones! You dont deserve to be in her life again! The man on the ground seemed to be hissing with all his strength, which also made thest trace of patience in Stanleys eyes depleted. Then youre just going to have to die. As if to say that the weather is really good today as inconsequential words, Stanleys tone of voice is so light that no one can hear the emotions. The words were apanied by a cold bullet. Stanley did not hesitate to pull the trigger at that moment, taking the life of the man on the ground. All the sounds ended with this gunshot, and the hall fell silent again. Stanley lowered his eyes, threw the pistol in his hand casually, and ended up wiping his hands with a wet tissue handed over by the person next to him. His expression did not have a ripple, until Milo hurried over and said. Mr. Davidson, Maximilian wants to see you! Stanleys eyes flickered imperceptibly for a moment. What does he want from me? Maximilian is the name of a man and a spy Stanley keeps in the shadows, all the people and things around Stanley, he goes to investigate. And once he finds out that there is danger, he will strike in time to nip all the danger in the bud. He is such a hidden in the shadows but incredibly reliable person, that is, due to the nature of the work, he rarely came to actively find Stanley. This time, however, he suddenly came to see Milo had to shake his head honestly. Im not quite sure what it is, but Maximilian says its something to do with Miss Bell. Stanleys movements only came to aplete halt. Tell him toe see me. In just ten minutes, the image of everything in the living room returned to its original normal state, and the blood and the lives that had passed here seemed to have never existed. Stanley looked at the two sheets of paper in front of him, and looked at the man in front of him with some impatience and asked. You show me these two pieces of paper to do what? One of the two pieces of paper looked familiar, a love letter from the former ra to Kaleb, while the other one was a prescription. In front of Stanley stood a low-browed young man, dressed in a casual, unobtrusive outfit. He was handsome, but always gave off a strange feeling, as if he would never be found in a crowd. Mr. Davidson, this prescription was also written by ra. A single sentence pointed out all the implications, Milo could not help but frown slightly in thought. Both of them were written by ra, but the difference between the font before and after was too big. The love letter was written in a crooked script, and one could tell at a nce that the person who wrote it was not very intelligent. The other prescriptions font is quite strong, a look at the practice of writing, there are meritorious people to write out. Chapter 2090 private photos Milos face changed, they grew up with militarized training, so they are extra sensitive to the differences in this area. A persons handwriting can be seen even if they write with their left hand and right hand separately. Whether it is deliberately changed or to imitate, it is always possible to find those techniques that one is used to in some subtle aspects. But these two copies of the words are sopletely different that they just seem like they could never havee from the same hand. Stanley then narrowed his eyes slightly. So? Maximilian then lifted his head and looked squarely at Stanley. So my subordinates suspect that ras identity is not quite right, the circle is full of rumors that the Bell Familys firstdy is demented and dull, but the current ra does not look half demented? And how can a fool who has been muddled for more than ten years suddenly be proficient in Chinese medicine? This is too strange. Maximilian started investigating ra long ago when she first came into contact with Stanley. To this day, he felt that this apprehension could not be tolerated any longer. From the first day of his investigation, he felt that ra was never the same woman. Although he himself knew that this idea was absurd, after all, ra had never been rumored to have disappeared and had stic surgery, as if she had been dropped without a sound. But how is this possible? From the evidence at hand, ra is definitely not the same ra as before, so I am worried that she is approaching you for another reason! Milo also perceived how big a security risk this was and couldnt help but worry. I didnt expect Stanleys thin lips to be pursed, but she suddenly spoke. So the current ra didnt like Kaleb? Maximilian and Milo, who were still immersed in worry, were both stunned, and finally it was Maximilian who spoke up. After all, the current ra is not the same ra as before, so she should not have liked Kaleb. Unexpectedly the next second Stanley suddenly hooked up a smile. Very well. So Maximilian and Milo both froze in ce at once. What? Whats good? Why did it feel like their masters focus was a little off? What they were discussing was ras true identity and whether she might have some ulterior motive. Stanleys whole body and mind was focused on whether ra had liked Kaleb. Milo, where is ra now? Miss Bell has a school event today, she should still be in the school auditorium. Go to Oakleaf College. Stanley didnt even care about the two peoples strange appearance, just suddenly asked questions, Milo also just subconsciously answered one by one. Seeing Stanley was about to leave, Maximilian hurriedly chased after him with a tangled face. Master, then ras matter will continue to investigate, right? The matter is so strange, if it is notpletely solved, I am afraid it will be a very big hidden problem. I didnt expect Stanley to look down and smile, a smile that gave Maximilian goose bumps. I just need to know that she doesnt like that guy, thats enough for me. With that, he left without a backward nce, regardless of how much of a shock that statement gave Milo and Maximilian. In Oakleaf Colleges student auditorium, all the sses had finished their performances and the festival had finallye to its final session. The emcee finally took the stage and looked at the non-wealthy students and parents below, couldnt help but take a deep breath, then smiled and spoke. Thank you all for being able toe to our auction in the midst of your busy schedules, this donation link has been attended by everyone, so lets take a look at the first auctioned charitable donation items! Because the sapphire ring was ced in a transparent ss cab, a male student council member carefully pushed it onto the stage. The sapphire set on the ring was the color of water, clear through and through, with no impurities or cracks, and the cutting process was spot on. It is also considered a very rare thing in the market, but it appeared in a high school charity auction. In fact, this is also a mutual climbing to make, Oakleaf Colleges annual charity auction is just a good name, more than charity is more face climbing. So all kinds of expensive things areing out, the first one is a sapphire ring, after all kinds of jewelry and porcin and so on are countless. The prices are more expensive than one another, so the atmosphere has be more and more enthusiastic.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The auction finally went halfway through the auction to Gabris fathers donation, a piece of jewelry known as the Bohemian crown, the crown set with emeralds and sapphires, rubies and pearls also have as embellishments. The atmosphere waspletely pushed to the top when this precious piece came out. the Price Family is too generous, this kind of thing is not a few million can be pacified, right? Im afraid you dont know that Gabri interviewed Mr. Davidson before, and the Price Family published the interview themselves. Yeah, the buzz at the time tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. Well no wonder Gabri is arrogant all day long, it turns out that the family has upgraded again. The surrounding students have cast envious nces at Gabri, and she just came back from the blow she just received. Then her eyes sat on ra, who was sitting right in front of her, and ra must have been as envious and jealous of herself as anyone else, right? After all, ras family is just an ordinary real estate business, notparable to her current prosperous days. I didnt realize that ra was sleeping with her eyes closed, ignoring themotion. Gabri clenched her fist, her nails digging deep into the skin of her palm. Well, now, still arrogant, ra, see if you can still be as steady as you are now! Mr. Price donated this crown, which was finally sold for twelve million, the highest price of the entire auction. Mr. Price then breathed a sigh of relief and held his head high, feeling that he had regained his face. Then thest item was pushed up, the emcee roughly swept the card in his hand and suddenly froze, not knowing what to say. But after all, he was still a professional, and the emcee spoke with a reluctant smile. The next item is not donated by parents, but by our ssmate, who is ra, a senior student! The entire room fell silent at these words, followed by whispers. Why would a student donate? What can ra donate thats worth anything Amidst everyones chatter, ra suddenly heard her name and couldnt help but frown and open her eyes. When did she donate something, even she didnt know. Then the emcee then spoke aloud. This student donated some personal photos, so everyone can just look at the projector. Chapter 2091 One Million Then the lights dimmed slightly, and what appeared on the projector were some indecent photos of ra. She was lying on the ground in rags, and there was a pair of mens hands on the border of the photo. This is the indecent photos of ra who used to roam the forum. Then the whole room was in an uproar. Who would have thought that ra would donate such indecent photos and even auction them off as an item. Only the emcee was still trying to keep a smile on his face, and then said. The starting price for these photos is 100, 000, are there any bids? This time the students kind ofpletely exploded. Who does ra think she is for 100, 000 for these photos? Maybe 100, 000 is not the price of these pictures, maybe they will have a private gift hahaha. I think its just some indecent photos, shes been taking so many clients out there, whats a little photo to worry about? Gift or not, I think 100, 000 yuan is not worth it, this 100, 000 yuan directly slept with ra is more than enough, right? Thats true, its only a few dors a month to be taken care of, but its 100, 000. The boys words are bing more and more unpleasant to the ears, and the principal who is listening to these words is on the verge of falling to his knees and crying. This must be what went wrong, please calm down, Im going to deal with it! The principals fat body then wanted to get up, but was unexpectedly called by Mr. Price on the side. I didnt expect this student to be so courageous, which means she is also determined for the charity, principal, why do you have to stop it? Yes, and maybe its just a joke among the students, its harmless, lets take it as a hrious sight! Not only was Mr. Price persuading, but there were other parents helping out as well. Everyone knew that ra was notoriously demented in the circle, so what could be done by looking at her jokes? The principals face was turning green as these people were not slowing down. This kind of hrious you dare to watch, Im afraid you cant stay alive after watching this hrious! But the principal can not say it to his face, but can only desperately to the stage of the emcee wink, but the emcee not even look at him. She just repeatedly and dutifully opened her mouth. May I ask if anyone wants to bid on it? Whats there to bid for! If ra puts on other restricted performances, then we can still consider it! You are going to whoring for nothing, right? Pooh, what kind of white whoring is this? Shes out there picking up a mess of clients, so what can I do if I look at it? The boys words also became more and more vulgar and ugly, and the emcee standing on the stage was about to tense up that mechanical smile. She mainly found it hard to imagine that it was just a bunch of high school students why they spoke so viciously. No one is bidding? Then for once Theughter from below was getting louder and louder, and the emcee was almost about to read it out. Thepanys main business is to promote the development of thepanys products and services. One million. The people who were talking andughing froze, and everyone looked back in curiosity and desperation. The door of the auditorium was opened at some point, and the slender figure was standing against the light. The pure white shirt, cut extremely well-fitted ck suit, the man walked towards the middle without speed, his footsteps snapping as if stepping on everyones heart. Almost instantly, the entire auditorium was silent, and everyone held their breath with Stanleys footsteps. Everyone silently chanted in their hearts that this mans aura was too strong, giving them a sense of oppression like never before. And this time, the man finally walked under the lights. The warm yellow light of the student auditorium fell on the mans body, and everyone finally saw the appearance of the visitor and could not help but have a hard jerk in their hearts. Its Mr. Davidson!!! Once upon a time Mr. Davidson was always a mysterious figure living in legend, people never saw him appear in public.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. But since that interview, he is like a person, in the hearts of everyone has a human vor. Its like a real, touchable presence around you, not that high up in the clouds that people cant even think about. That face is almost perfectly handsome, powerful aura, all in the hearts of everyone fell a deep impression. So even though most people have only seen a few photos on the interview, but at this moment, they still coincidentally recognized Stanley. Its really Mr. Davidson! The living Mr. Davidson! So the whole auditorium erupted in unprecedented noise after silence. My God its really Mr. Davidson I actually saw the living Mr. Davidson! How did he manage to look even better than in the photo? I feel like Im suffocating just by looking at him. Why did he show up at our schools auction? Its not even possible by definition! I wasnt prepared at all! I didnt expect Mr. Davidson toe back either! My God, I regret it now, I would have put on the best dress if I had known Oh my God, Im really unterally announcing that Im married to Mr. Davidson! Hes so handsome too!!! AHHH!!! Eventually the girls screams turned into a monolithic one ah. And the boys have also praised, this is afraid that every boy wants to eventually live into the model. So the two voices crossed one after another, and soon the roof of the student auditorium was about to be lifted off. Its not just the students who are going crazy, even the parents can hardly hold themselves. This is the Stanley that they once tried so hard not to see, but now actually appeared in this charity auction. The parents, who had just thought highly of themselves and were secretly fighting with each other, now gave up all their manners. They pushed and shoved their way to Stanley regardless. They were trying to have a word with Mr. Davidson, but the man just indifferently skipped over them and turned his eyes far away from the small, upright body. And with the skimming of Stanleys gaze, the girls screams rose and fell in sheets. Ah!!! Mr. Davidson just looked at me! He looked at me aaaahhhhhhhhh!!! Stop bullshitting, it was clearly looking at me! Ah! Mr. Davidson was looking at Gabri in that direction! Didnt she interview Mr. Davidson before, did they already know each other? Could it be that the reason Mr. Davidson is here today is to find Gabri? I think its very possible! Why would someone as big as Mr. Davidson note to our school auction? Dont you talk nonsense, I wont listen I wont listen!!! People have just fallen in love Im not listening!!! Those parents who werepletely ignored by Stanley also followed Stanleys line of sight closely. Chapter 2092 The relationship between two people When they heard such a discussion among the students, they seemed to understand what was going on. Those who are discerning and knowledgeable immediately surrounded Mr. Price. Mr. Price, you are really lucky, or your daughter is excellent, can make Mr. Davidson look at! Yes, yes, Mr. Price, dont forget each other if you are rich! Mr. Price, you also promised to cooperate with ourpany, dont forget it. In the midst of all this ttery, Mr. Price could not help but be a little inted, could he really be Mr. Davidsons old man? I really did not expect that the daughter who just embarrassed himself, actually has such a capable side! And Gabri, who is sitting in the stands at the moment, has long been dumbfounded. Thements around her ears, but it was as if her brain was nk, not a word. The happiness came so suddenly that she didnt know how to ept it naturally. Is Mr. Davidson really here to find himself? Did Mr. Davidson fall in love with her at first sight because of the previous interview? Or did Mr. Davidson already secretly belong to her before this earlier, and thats why he agreed to their interview sideways? These heart-pounding spections came out of her heart one after another, and Gabri felt herself surrounded by pink bubbles. But just when she felt like she was about to ascend to heaven with happiness, another handsome face abruptly appeared in her mind. It was Carsons face. She calmed down at this time, and she knew that the person she had seriously liked was Carson. If Mr. Davidson really liked herself, would she have to give up the feelings she had been having? Although Mr. Davidson is indeed much better than Carson, but then, it is not to deny the value of her own feelings? She was unable to choose for a while. The closer Stanley got, the louder the noise around him became. Mr. Davidson really rushed to Gabri! Hes reallying for Gabri! Ah! Jealousy has turned my face upside down!!! Lemon fruit on the lemon tree, you and me under the lemon tree! Isnt this Gabris life too good hey, if only I could interview Mr. Davidson for once! Stanley was getting closer and closer, and Gabri had long since stopped thinking. Her face was already red and hot, and amidst the girls squeals of envy and jealousy, she bowed her head slightly, dropping her eyes. As Stanley approached, she also stood up nervously, her hands twisting the tulle on her skirt because of nervousness. Then she looked down and shyly said in a delicate voice. Mr. Davidson, you came to see me personally Before she could finish her words, the handsome and handsome man in front of her skipped right over her. Did not even give Gabri a patronizing lift of the eyes. Gabri, no matter the pretend delicate hand movements, or the real sweet smile on her face, was deeply frozen at this moment. And this scene urred so that not only Gabri, but the whole room is frozen. Didnt Mr. Davidsone to look for Gabri? But who else could hee to if not her? How could someone who knows Mr. Davidson exist in our school? Yes this is too strange what is going on? It was only with everyones shock that Stanley finally slowed to a halt. And in front of him was ra, who was sitting on the end. ra, is there anyone here? ra did not expect to see Stanley in this ce at all, so she was stunned herself. It was only when the man came up to her and asked that she came back to her senses, originally wanting to say that there was someone here But Stanley was already sitting on his butt in Carsons ce. And the auditorium fell into dead silence again. Everyones expressions were as ugly as if they had eaten shit. Am I mistaken, why is Mr. Davidson sitting next to ra? So, Mr. Davidson really didnte to look for Gabri? Hes actually here to see ra? In that case it seems that Gabri wasnt the only one who went to that interview ra was also a member of their group, so she should have been there together too! Wait a minute did Mr. Davidson say something when he came in just now? Mr. Davidson said he shouted a million, right? So does that million mean to buy ras picture? Shit if you say so Mr. Davidson really seems to be here to buy the photos! But didnt the emcee just say that the starting price was 100, 000, but why did Mr. Davidson offer a million? My goodness, what the hell is going on here? Everyone was shocked speechless, and for the first time, the eyes looking at ra left off malice and mockery, and became envious and admiring. If it was ra who hooked Carson, then they could malign her in order to express their dissatisfaction.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. But if ra and Stanley had something They dont have the guts to do anything weird. ra obviously felt a different gaze than usual and couldnt help but sigh, as if she had gotten into trouble after all. So she looked to the calm-faced man beside her and asked. What are you doing here? I came to find you. Stanley answered as if it was so rightfully his. ras eyelids fluttered and her head hurt a little. After herst inexplicable confession, the atmosphere between the two had been awkward, so it had been a long time since they had seen each other. Thats why she couldnt have imagined that Stanley woulde to the school in a high profile way to find herself. Although the sound of the two people talking was not loud enough for the students around them to hear clearly, Gabri, who was behind them, could hear it all. The cheeks that had just been crimson turned white all of a sudden. Mr. Davidson really came for ra. And the two people talk very natural, it is obvious that they are not just acquainted with the appearance. It was hard to believe that the two people had known each other for a long time Gabri then remembered all the details, thest interview was ra got the invitation, after entering also Mr. Davidson named ra to ask questions. They obviously knew each other before that! So ra didnt get that invitation because she got lucky with the system, but because someone had opened the back door for her. And what did she do herself? Repeatedly counted on ra. She even went to Mr. Davidsons womans head? Did she live too long! Thinking of this, she almost desperately tried to stop the emcee from continuing the auction. Thats right. ras photo was the one she had gotten the evil idea after seeing the two boys, so she quietly mixed it into the list and items. In order to make ra lose her reputation once again. But she was now so scared that her body was trembling and her eyes had turned red. Chapter 2093 Once and for all She desperately gave the emcee a wink to stop the auction, but it was toote for anything. The emcee was shocked to see Stanleys appearance, until she saw the man sitting fixedly beside ra. Only then did she remember that it was this girls picture that was up for auction. At this point Stanleys arrival made her not dare to be as perfunctory as she had been earlier, but shouted with all her might. Okay, Mr. Davidson opened the bidding at one million dors, any additional bids? Hearing the clear and prating voice of the emcee, everyone suddenly realized that the auction was still going on. So the auction continued, but no one below dared to make another sound. What a joke, not to mention, they had no intention to spend 100, 000 yuan to buy a few photos, even if someone wants to buy Who would want to grab something with Mr. Davidson? The emcee did not feel surprised, just cleared his throat and continued to shout. So one million once, one million twice, one hundred Two million. The teenage voice interrupted the emcees procedure out of nowhere, and the small hammer that the emcee was about to drop, just hung in mid-air. Everyone in the room winced, they couldnt figure out who was trying to grab something with Mr. Davidson. So everyone turned their heads in unison and saw the figure holding the small sign. It was Carson. Carsons ssmates drew a cold breath, what is this to do. Why would he suddenly jump out and grab something from Stanley? Even the butler next to Carson, who had always been amiable and smiling, changed his face. Young master, you are like this None of your business. Carson chided gently, just dropping his eyes to look at Stanley in front of him. Just by the familys housekeeper so disturbed, Carson originally intended to leave directly. But I didnt expect to receive the news that the student auditorium was auctioning off indecent photos of ra before I took two steps, so he came back in a hurry. But he didnt expect to see Stanley sitting next to ra as soon as he returned. He didnt know why he couldnt control his emotions, he just looked at the two people who were made for each other, and the anger in his heart surged upward exponentially. His brain also refused to go through the thinking, has long been hands grabbed the other peoples sign, raised. The people around him looked stunned, but Stanley was unmoved and just casually raised the sign in his hand. Three million. The whole room looked at Stanley with wide eyes, even if they originally suspected that the rtionship between the two was not solid, but now they have nothing to be suspicious of. After all, Stanley is now sitting right next to ra and is going out of his way to stand up for ra at great expense. What else is there to say about that? ra really is Stanleys woman, so what was rumored in the school before, saying that she was bagged So its not just some old man whos got her, but Mr. Davidson Come on, dont talk nonsense, its because Ana is jealous of others and cant see others well that shes creating rumors! If you had Mr. Davidson, would you still be thinking about going out and getting bagged? I said why ra dares to be so arrogant, it turns out that the person behind it is Stanley Carson just listened to everyones discussion, his eyes gloomy as if water was going to drip out. Four million. Carson raised his bid. Stanley then took a good look at Carson and immediately recognized him as the boy ra had been locked up with that night. So he narrowed his eyes slightly. Ten million. Ten million dors! Several students were basically about to slide off their chairs en masse.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Now this situation is really not normal people can understand. The auction was a bit by bit increase, it seemed like a very anxious battle. Only Stanley not ording tomon sense, up to engage in a doubling like, directly the price of the order of magnitude have changed. Sitting beside Stanley, ra froze for a moment, then gently nudged Stanley and turned sideways and frowned. This is too much of a waste of money, you dont have to do this. Stanley looked at ras expression that could barely be considered worried and actually broke into a smile. Its nothing, how can something that has to do with you be considered a waste. The refracted light from the crystalmps on the ceiling of the student auditorium scattered into Stanleys deep eyes, and his usually cold and clear eyes were tinged with a touch of brilliance and tenderness. ra almost fell into them, her heartbeat went haywire for a few beats, so she also hurriedly turned her head away, not daring to look again. Perhaps catching her avoidance, Stanleyughed lowly in a good mood. The crowds chatter never stopped, and this time it was momentarily agitated. All of a sudden, its up to $10 million Carson shouldnt be able to raise the price, right? Yes, even if the family is rich again can not be used so ah, this is just some photos Besides, what good will it do to piss off Mr. Davidson for no reason? Not to mention that it is Mr. Davidson ah, and it is impossible to grab it why so here to call the board. Although the sound of discussion is very low, but Carson still a word, all heard in the ears. The butler at the side has also long been anxious, he lowered his voice to Carsons ear. Young master, we really do not need to do this, right now are still preparing for this matter, if you rm the snake, it would be too unwise You shut up! Carson gave a low bellow, and he only looked at the man sitting next to ra that hard. His good-looking face was slightly tilted to ras, with a smile on his face if anything. Carson clenched his fist tightly, he was just not happy to see that man like this. The situation at home is not unknown to him, and he certainly knows that it is very dangerous and unwise for him to step forward at this time. But the hostility in his heart can not be suppressed because of these two words, he just hate. That man has already taken enough things from him, and now he wants to grab even the only one he likes. But why should he have to give up everything, cant he fight for himself this time? So he violently raised the sign in his hand. Twenty million! There was dead silence in the room, and then the chatter erupted with another thud. Oh my God, Carson really called! I didnt believe it when I said Carson liked ra, okay, okay, I believe it now! Two men fighting over a woman? The problem is that the price is not a bit too high? I would choke on either one of these two! The emcee also opened her mouth wide, she really had never seen such a scene, 10 million to 10 million added? Its a bit too big, isnt it? But also can only be hard to ask. Mr. Davidson, please do you still want to raise the price? Chapter 2094 Please don’t respond The emcee squeezed out a smile that was worse than tears and turned to Stanley and asked. Stanley looked indifferent, and his words were spoken lightly, but they sounded like thunder. One hundred million. ???? What kind of divine spectacle is this? Someone paid a hundred million for photos that could be downloaded on the school forum? Even ra couldnt stay calm at this time, and looked at the man beside her and asked without even thinking about it. Stanley, is the money burning you? Stanley, however, shrugged indifferently. Thats the way to get it done once and for all. The implication is just that its too much time to add up bit by bit, so you might as well just set a number yourself that no one else can catch up with. ra froze, if she said that, there was no way to refute it herself. The emcee on the stage had probably never seen such a magical scene, and could only rely on the auction table to force himself. Mr. Davidson bid 100 million, anyone else want to raise the bid? The emcee just looked at Carson who was standing at a distance. Carsons face was already embarrassed to the point that the sign he was cupping in his hand was ready to be raised, but was interrupted by a sharp bell. The butler looked down and saw the note, picked it up nervously and said. The young master is with me, do you need him on the phone? Oh oh yes. With that, he pushed the phone into Carsons hand, who saw the note and became even more hostile. What again? Carson, you stop this right now! A mans cold, unemotional voice rang out over the phone. Are you afraid Stanley wont recognize you and still be here to give him a handle? But whats it to you, who are you to order me around like this, who are you? Carson just sneered, and his words were ungracious. Youre using my money now, so I have the right to tell you to stop! Carson was so angry that he almost smashed the phone out of his hand. But even though he was angry, he had to admit that what the man said was true. He is now angry with Stanley like this, using not even the money in his own hands, he until now relied on others to live. He is now so weak that he has no room to fight Stanley. He looked at the man beside ra, whose face was as quiet as water, as if the unanimous thousand dors did not hurt him. Carson finally mmed the bid on the ground and left without looking back. The butler sighed, his heart is also heartbroken this young master, this time also can only closely chase out. This is the end of the war without smoke and mirrors, the master of ceremonies only then strong spirit to go through a set of processes. With her small wooden hammer thumped on the table, the audience under the stage as if waking up like a dream apuded desperately. The apusested long enough for the staff to hand the sh drive with the photos copied to Stanley. Stanley took the sh drive and threw it directly to Milo, his face grim. All of these things are destroyed, as well as the ones on the Inte. Stanley instructed with a cold voice. Milo subconsciously shivered and hurriedly agreed. Yes! Only then Stanley looked down at ra with satisfaction. Shall I take you back? ra busy nodded, miso stood up, she has long been looked at panic, more than a second do not want to stay here. So Stanley and ra walked out of the auditorium side by side, watching the backs of these two fade away before the students in the auditorium screamed frantically. Ah! Mr. Davidson!!! This is too spoiled wife! Ooooooooo why is other peoples love of luxury still so sweet, Im sour again One hundred million destroyed photos! Mr. Davidson is a real man!!! Did you guys just shoot Mr. Davidson, I just focused on watching the show, I forgot to shoot, that is Mr. Davidson ah, do not know how many times in a lifetime to see it! Holy shit, I didnt even forget, I just didnt dare! The scene was chaotic for a while, Milo was sweating and squeezed to the principals front. Principal, Mr. Davidson back here is really an ident, so I hope you can together with the major media to do a good job after this, if cause too much unnecessarymotion, it is not good for us all. Half-threatening half-exhortation, Milo opened the door to exin his intention. After saying that, he still continued to smile and look at those major stupid media groups. And fellow journalists, I hope you all heard what I just said to the principal, Mr. Davidson never wants to see any redundant newster. The implication was that the auction should be kept well under wraps, and if anyone made it public The media basically knew that Stanley never appeared in front of the public, so they nodded their heads like chickens pecking at rice. Although they like these traffic ahead of the news, but they like their own little life more. Milo smiled with satisfaction, and had a busy day dealing with all the follow-up work before turning around and leaving with peace of mind. Meanwhile, outside the school. The Phantom Rolls Royce that Stanley often drove was driving the two to the Bell Familys vi. Stanley I still have to thank you for today. The silence in the car made ra feel even more depressed than in the auditorium. Finally ra felt that since she was the one who was helped, she might as well break the silence herself, before she said so. Without Stanleys help today, ra would have been nothing more than an embarrassment. From the time she came to this world, it seems that every day is spent in this way, in fact, she herself does not mind very much. But people Stanley is after all for their own spend out a hundred million, can not do nothing to show it. But this one hundred million is also considered to be spent on charity, it is not too much of a waste. Nothing. Stanley replied indifferently, as if he didnt seem to appreciate it. So the atmosphere was silent again. ra looked up at the man beside her and finally spoke up. Stanley,st time you said in Warm Building Last time Stanley suddenly confessed, and then the two never met again. Since they could now talk properly face to face, ra certainly couldnt pretend that nothing had happened, and she knew it had to be made clear. I just ra was going to say that she only thought of Stanley as her patient, but before she could finish her words, she was already interrupted by Stanley. Youre not bound to respond to this feeling of mine. Stanley raised his eyes to look at her, his expression full of seriousness. Even though I said I like you, thats my own business, so you dont have to respond positively to it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ra froze, although she didnt really understand what he was saying, it just sounded like it made quite a bit of sense. Chapter 2095 Not living at home anymore In that case then you should pay more attention to the toxins in your body ra awkwardly spoke, her ownst life intoxication medicine, pressed never had a rtionship, to now is also a nk emotional experience, do not really know what to say. Good. Stanley still responded indifferently. So ra pulled open the car door and jumped out, her back disappearing. Milo watched her figure disappearpletely, before looking back at Stanley and asking worriedly. The matter of Miss Bells handwriting I thought Stanley was in a hurry to find ra to ask this, but I didnt expect a word about it. I dont care if shes the original ra, I just want the person she is now. Stanley gave an unprecedented exnation, his eyes staring deeply at the direction ra left. Meanwhile at the Bell Family home. Polly was finally released from the hospital today, and the family of three had just entered the house when Wilfreds phone rang. Rohan is Gabris father, who has a hand in the news media. Usually, they can not even bend, how this time instead to call themselves. Strange as it may be, Wilfred still picked up and said enthusiastically. Mr. Price, whats up, what do you want from me? The enthusiasm on the other side caught Wilfred off guard. Aigoo, Wilfred, howe you didnt tell me about your familys big event, thats not enough of a brother, right? Wilfred couldnt help but pooh-pooh, his family is now unlucky to home, a fart happy event. One day his baby daughter was drugged and ruined, and the next she fell into a tiger park and got bitten all over. Mr. Price, dont joke with me, Ive been having a lot of troubletely. Rohan scolded Wilfred for being a good boy, but he was not happy about it, but he still wanted to continue to pullpliments. After all, he has reached this level, his ability to read peoples minds is not a little bit better than ordinary people. On that day at the auditorium, although he was also angry that Mr. Davidson was not looking at his own daughter, but he almost instantly adjusted his mind, decided to pull the Bell Family mainly. Wilfred, dont be polite to me, now everyone until your eldest daughter and Mr. Davidson together, such a big happy event, still count all the things are not good, ah? Wilfred couldnt help but smile bitterly, I didnt expect that even Rohan, who had a hand in the world, would be so ill-informed one day. After all, the good news refers to ra and Mr. Davidson, and he was indeed excited for a while But he was immediately disappointed. Hey, you say this thing ah, Mr. Davidson this is not the Sigh of Angel has been sent home, and my daughter is indeed quite a pity s Wilfred sincerely sighed, thinking what he was excited about at first, but unfortunately that dream was shattered too quickly. Isobel and Polly, who were packing up their things, overheard Mr. Davidsons name and quietly went over to hear it clearly. I didnt expect Rohan on the other side of the phone to beughing out loud. Wilfred, what are you talking about, that Sigh of Angel is not given to your family ra? After Rohan attended the auction in the auditorium that day, he was keenly aware of the critical nature of that interview. So he forced Gabri to speak carefully from beginning to end, and he found a whole lot of clues. Not to mention the mysterious Mr. Davidson has always refused to appear in front of the public how will agree to ept a few high school students interview. The interview process, Rohan could not help but be full of contempt for his daughter, Mr. Davidson have said that kind of words, but did not realize anything. This kind of qualification is really difficult to do media people. During the interview, Mr. Davidson first named ra to ask questions, and then often asked rhetorical questions in the process of asking questions. Especially this Sigh of Angel question. Gabri did not realize anything is really stupid. Stanley even asked what do you think back! Stanleys defense of ra in the auditorium, if he had given the ring to someone else, he would have found a way not to mention it in front of ra. The generosity of his words is clearly a tease to ra. So Sigh of Angel is afraid that it was given to ra. This spection sounds a bit absurd, after all, the two families status is extremely different, simply not a level of people. But Mr. Davidson in the auction on ras defense is also Rohan witnessed. But it was just some broken photos that were spread all over the world that allowed Mr. Davidson to spend a whole hundred million to buy off. So, what would happen if the ring was given to ra? Although still feel incredible, but Rohan has not been able to think of a more reasonable exnation. Whats more, he has been doing journalism all his life, and he has a very good understanding of the meaning between such small words. So he was ny-nine percent sure that this was the way things were. What does it mean? Wilfred couldnt help but be dumbfounded when he heard this, howe he had never heard of this before? What do you mean, Sigh of Angel was given to ra, how is that possible? Once this statement was made, Wilfred was not the only one who was shocked, the faces of Isobel and Polly on the side also looked ugly instantly. Only then did Rohan understand that it was not Wilfred who was pretending, but he really knew nothing. But this is also possible, everyone knows the Bell Familys eldest daughter is demented and dull, so that her father is very unpopr. Wilfred only sees his second daughter like a baby, which is known to everyone in the circle. Now it is not only because of too much favoritism to the younger daughter, but also caused the older daughter and his own rtionship has be estranged, will not tell him anything. So the heart cant help but mock Wilfred a wave, finally still cant help but to remind a sentence. If you dont believe me, ask your daughter yourself and youll know?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Wilfred heard this and did not react, he was still shocked, he heard another persuasive sentence from the opposite side. Dont me me for not reminding you today, old brother, ra and drunkenness are your daughters, youd better not be generous to each other, you have to see clearly who is the pearl and who is dead fish eyes! Wilfreds heart shook, and smiled and Rohan polite two sentences before hanging up the phone. The phone just hung up, he was still thinking about the true nature of this matter, the phone has been ringing like crazy. He opened it to check, and found that all were congrattory text messages. Surprisingly, they were all from those first-rate and second-rate families, and these people who are usually high and mighty also have a warm side at the moment. Wilfred felt a little dizzy. Why does everyone know about Mr. Davidson and ra After Polly realized that something was wrong, she finally couldnt hold back any longer and hurriedly opened her ss group to look for relevant news. Chapter 2096 Desperate Since she went crazy that time, she almost cut off contact with the outside world, she was afraid she couldnt bear the ridicule. So when she opens the chat group now, the messages have long been 99+. There was actually one inside from mention herself. @Polly, your sister is amazing, youre about to be Mr. Davidsons sister-inw! Are you happy? Polly is now pale and turned down one by one. Although Milo had instructed that this matter should not be publicized, but know all the things what students can discuss in the group, or can be. So Polly quickly figured out what was going on. She then couldnt help but scream out. Mr. Davidson actually spent 100 million to take ras picture? Wilfred, who had heard Pollys scream, could not tell whether his face was ecstatic or anxious. He just grabbed Pollys cell phone, afraid of missing something are carefully one by one to check the groups message. Then he also finally understood the context of things. He turned around in the living room a few times, and when he reached the sofa, he couldnt help but feel his legs go weak and copse into the sofa. In order to buy a few indecent photos of ra on the Inte, it took a whole hundred million, this rtionship really makes people can not help but let people reverie. If Mr. Davidson is really engaged to some rich girl, there is no way that he would stand up for ra in such a high profile in front of everyone. So, in that case Rohan actually did not lie to him, Sigh of Angel was really given to ra. He was still immersed in this incredulity and couldnte back to his senses when he heard the greeting of the housekeeper from the foyer. Missy, youre back. Wilfreds body shivered violently, and he ran to the metaphysical door in a hurry. ra! ra had just walked into her own basement door when she saw Wilfred running at herself with a twisted face. She was wondering what Wilfred was up to when she didnt seem to have stirred up any troubletely. She didnt expect Wilfred to grab ras shoulder. ra, tell me the truth, did Mr. Davidson really give you Sigh of Angel? ra frowned, so it was this matter? Although she had tried to cover it up, but after Stanleys fuss in the auditorium, it was inevitable that the story would get out. So she pped Wilfreds hand away from her shoulder with a cold look. So what if its for me? Then she simply did not even change her slippers, turned her head and prepared to go up the stairs, rushing to her room. Wilfred couldnt believe his ears, this is actually a phoenix in one day? This kind of happiness came so suddenly that there is no way to describe it. He was still in a frenzy at the door when ra, already dragging a suitcase, came down from upstairs. So the ecstasy in his eyes turned into panic. ra, youre carrying a suitcase, where are you going? ra gave a contemptuous look at the nervous looking Wilfred and spoke coolly. Im moving to the school dormitory. ra came home today just to pack her things, so she could easily live in the dormitory, she didnt want to face the ugly face of this family again for one more moment. For, why?! Wilfred was stunned at once when he heard what ra said, and stammered so much that he couldnt even speak clearly. For good reason, why do you want to go out to live? How can a school dormitory be asfortable as living at home? Wilfred now only wanted to do everything he could to tter ra. If ra could really marry into the Davidson Family, then he could be Mr. Davidsons father-inw, and that would be a great honor. If ra suddenly moves out and the word gets out, not to mention what others think of them. Mr. Davidson will not also have a dislike for himself? Wilfred simply couldnt care less about the others and just continued to curry favor. I understand that you are about to take the entrance exams, so you are under a lot of pressure to study, why dont I vacate the whole second floor for you and let Auntie Isobel and her sister move out? Isobel and Polly both looked aghast and couldnt help but exim at the same time. Daddy!N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Honey! Dont argue! Wilfred was not in the mood to take care of these two people, his whole body and mind was focused on pleasing ra. ra, do you think this is okay? A good fatherly love, but ra couldnt help butugh when she saw it, and wondered what he was trying so hard for. Wilfred, have you already forgotten what I told you at the party? Wilfred was full of doubts. What did you say to Dad? I told you at that time that if you only believe Polly single-mindedly, then I will just pretend that there is no you as a father. ra exined to him with a good-natured look, only her face was so cold that Wilfreds excited mood chilled little by little. His face paled violently as he remembered that he had indeed said such a thing. When Polly, who had been his baby for more than ten years, was suddenly drugged and disgraced at the party that day, he had indeed always suspected that ra had done it. But at that time he was sure that ra had been abandoned by Mr. Davidson and would definitely be left without support for the rest of her life. Thats why he was so determined to stand by Pollys side. But he never expected that ra not only was not abandoned, but even got the status symbol, Sigh of Angel. If he had known that ra would have such a day, then even if he just watched ra drugged with his own eyes, he would have stood by ras side without hesitation. ra, you know that dad was furious at that time, and it was all a misunderstanding to say the least He was still trying hard to exin, but ra had already interrupted him without mercy. The words at that time have been made very clear, I dont know what room you have for misunderstanding. When you chose to take Pollys side in the first ce, from that time on, I no longer have you as a father. ra said such a long string of words on a rare asion, only could not bother to exin more to Wilfred, turned her head and left with her suitcase. Wilfred was furious and tried to chase after him to exin, but just as he took a step forward, the door was mmed hard. Almost hitting his nose, Wilfred stood in the doorway with an embarrassed look on his face. Isobel, as if waking up from a dream, tried to go up and say something. Honey Her hand just climbed on Wilfreds arm, but unexpectedly was Wilfred a flip away. This is all your fault, look what you have taught your daughter, disgraceful at the party, and also backwards to beat, we the Bell Family are all wrecked by you!!! Chapter 2097 We will see you again The reprimand came so suddenly that Isobel and Polly stared at each other, unable to react for half a day. Finally, Polly cried out. Dad! I didnt do anything wrong. Polly cried and cried in her own defense, which made Wilfred even more furious. You really have the nerve to say that your sister is so well-behaved and understanding, how could she harm you for no good reason! Wilfred gritted his teeth, the more he looked at this mother and daughter, the angrier he became. It was all because of the two of them backstabbing ra all day long that ra and herself had turned against each other. Now, if ra enters the Davidson Familys door, it is really a blessing or a curse for the Bell Family. If ra really hated the family to the bone, Im afraid that as long as Mr. Davidson gave the order, they would all be thrown to the bone. Thinking of this he couldnt help but feel a little scared, and gritted his teeth and opened the door to chase them out. ra, if you must go, let Daddy take you to school! Wilfred chased after her in a hurry, leaving Isobel and Polly standing dumbfounded in the living room. Polly had never suffered such aggression since she was a child, and was crying more and more intensely at this time. Mom! Dad, how can he say this about me, he would scold me for ra? Isobels only thought at this time was that she could not protect herself, her face was pale and she hugged her daughter tightly. I never thought ra actually has this uncanny ability to get even the engagement ring. So it looks like its a certainty that she will marry into the Davidson Family. Polly was lying in her mothers arms, wiping her tears, when she heard such words, she broke down at once. How can she! If she marries into the Davidson Family, she wont let us go Ive counted on her so many times, were finished Isobels face was white and her eyes were closed, Polly was saying what she was thinking at the moment. Now that ra is in a great position, will she leave any way out for Isobel and Polly, who have already torn their faces apart? Whats more, if ra knew about her mother She and her daughter will definitely be dead and buried! Thinking of this Isobel again increased the strength of the hand holding Polly, and then trembling and determined to speak.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Now you can only find a way to marry into the Henderson Family! Only the Henderson Family can protect us! In front of Mr. Davidson, only such a super first-ss big family could barely stand a chance. This was their only chance. By the time Wilfred chased her out, ra had long since gotten into a cab and headed for school. The things she needed were not really much, the important things she had already put in Soul Stones knot a long time ago. This time, she just wanted to pack some more things that the original owner felt were important and some unimportant clothes and so on. So she was rxed and only dragged a suitcase. The cab stopped steadily at the entrance of the dormitory, ra checked the notification on the text message and prepared to find the dormitory building to move up. When she was carrying her suitcase, it suddenly became lighter. ra lifted up in a daze, and the slender figure of a teenager came into view. Carson had already taken the case from her hand at some point. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services. ra was stunned to see the visitor. Ever since he left the auction without a clue, the two had not seen each other again. I didnt expect to run into each other again in this kind of ce. Carson looked at ras clear face with a bemused expression. I moved out of the dorm today. Carson had no intention of mentioning the auction again. Only when she heard this did ra notice that there was a white car parked behind Carson. The butler she had seen before was carrying Carsons things into the car one by one. ra then realized that Carson had been living in the dormitory all along. Its almost senior year, why did you move out? Carsons eyes lit up. Its because its almost time for the entrance exams, thats why I want to go home and find someone to tutor. My first choice is also Ching Maind University. This did surprise ra a little. After all, Carson was a notorious scum in the senior ss, and it would be a fools errand to get into Ching Maind University with this grade. Thats why he wanted to go home for temporary tutoring and was here to sharpen his gun? If it were anyone else, they would haveughed at Carsons idea, but ra didnt think so. The reason is that shes been sharpening her guns to this point. Whats more, she and Carson have been doing the same table for so long that she actually knows very well that Carson is not learning well, not because of a low IQ, cant learn. It is because he does not learn, although he is obviously very smart. Others listened to a lesson also do not understand things, he only need to look at the textbook to get through. So if he can quietly study properly this month, he should also get great grades. Then you have to work hard. ra sincerely wished Carson well, so she gave her blessing. Carson was stunned for a moment when he heard these words, and then his eyes were filled with unexinable feelings. So he leaned down and took the girls small body into his arms. ra was shocked by the sudden hug, and she instinctively tried to push Carson away. But I didnt expect this clean-cut teenager to be so strong, and his arms wrapped around him, tightly holding ra in his arms. The sunset spilled over their bodies, and Carsons kind of gangly and handsome face was tinged with coyness. Im sure well see you at Ching Maind University. Carson leaned over and put his mouth into ras ear and whispered this. Then he let go of ra and turned around to go back to the car. His back was full of despair and determination. The car started, and soon ras petite figure was no longer visible. Carsons lips were pursed and he sat in the car without saying a word. The butlers face is veryplicated and tangled, consider for a long time, he still can not help but advise. Young master, you also know that thedy I cant even give out a hug now? Carsons tone was cold, but there was suppressed anger. Its not that I cant its just that the rtionship between that youngdy and Mr. Davidson seems extraordinary, and youre like this Carson snorted coldly, a hint of gloom tinting his handsome face. So what if its not ordinary? Just because hes Stanley, Im going to give away all the things I like about myself? Its been like that since I was a kid, but this time I dont want to give it up. The butler was appalled, not expecting Carson to say such harsh words, and his tone was inevitably a bit anxious. Young master! Now is not the time to be impulsive! Chapter 2098 Carson let out a long sigh, but the gloom in his eyes did not subside. Looking at the housekeeper so nervous, his heart was even more furious. He looked at the direction of the dormitory building in a daze, gritting his teeth. You can rest assured that I wont do anything now. Justter, I will take back all the things that belong to me. No matter what else it is, or the woman he loves, he will never give up his hand again.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. On the other hand, ra finally found her dormitory with her luggage. After the principals care, ra had gotten into the best single dormitory in Oakleaf College. And the principal had even sent someone to hire a cleaning service and cleaned the ce. All ra had to do was put her things away and she was ready to move in. After just making the sheets and arranging the books, ra had nothing left to clean up. So she washed her hands and sat down to start studying in earnest. On the one hand, she didnt want to see the ugly face of the Bell Family, and on the other hand, she really needed a quiet study environment. She had a month to go before the college entrance exams, and if she wanted to get into the medical department of Qing Maind University, she had to study hard and fast this month. She hadnt even finished the multiple choice questions when there was a soft knock on her door. ra wondered who it could be at school. She opened the door and there were a few girls from her ss, some of whom were wearing pajamas and should be living at school. A few other ra were dressed in civilian clothes and were simply walk-ins. ra froze, unable to speak for a moment. The girl in the lead was busy handing over the fruit bag in her hand. ra, I heard that you moved to the dormitory, you must not have time to buy fruit today, take this and eat it today! This is the ck card of my restaurant, ra as long as you call someone to pick you up to eat, or ask them to send it to you. You dont have to pay for it, youre definitely not used to eating in the cafeteria! Several girls pushed the gifts they were carrying towards the door, all with urgent and ingratiating smiles on their faces. ra really felt that this was arge magical scene. Two days ago, they had scolded themselves as if they were nothing, but now they could actually give things to themselves with such enthusiasm. ra couldnt help but exim, Stanley is amazing! Looking at the girls smiling faces with eager expectation, ra had to take all the gifts and then seriously said, Thank you. The girls stood at the door and chattered for a while before reluctantly leaving. Only atst did they reveal Gabri standing in the crowd. Yes, she came too. Because she is different from those girls who only dare to say bad things behind her back, she has counted ra for I dont know how many times. She was afraid that ra would target herself, what if she blew the whistle on Mr. Davidson andined? Then the bad luck will not be her own, she will drag her whole family! But after all, it is their own calctions of others in the first ce, and now where to say, let others easily do not take into ount. So although she followed the girls, she always stood at the end of the crowd, not daring to speak. Now that people have dispersed, she is still torn as well, not knowing how to speak. You did the photos of the auction, didnt you? Unexpectedly, it was ra who broke the silence first. Gabri lowered her head, her body trembled violently, and tears almost came out of her eyes. She hastily lifted her head, trying to deny it. But she was dumbfounded when she met ras cold eyes. She knew it was not a question, ra knew everything. So tears finally rolled down her face. ra, Im really sorry, I dont know how high the sky is please forgive me! The more Gabri said, the more emotional she became, and her body shook as if she would fall to her knees for ra at any moment. ra gave a tsk, impatiently reached out to hold Gabri. I didnt say I wouldnt forgive you. Its useless for other people to talk to me about this. If you really feel sorry for me, just do me a favor. ra couldnt have guessed that Gabri had nned the auction, but she really didnt mean to make Gabri pay for this little thing. Gabri has done nothing but falsely used herself of stealing something and putting up a photo. Its a little more than Ana and Pollys vicious schemes to get her killed. Not to mention that she has not even had a single sessful experience, so she must pay some unwarranted price, it is better to let this person for their own use. After all, their family is in the news business, and their acumen and contacts are among the best in the entire Maind. So they may really be able to investigate the things they want to know. Hearing ra loose, Gabri then hurriedly wiped her tears and asked. ra you can say, as long as I can do a good job, I will try to help you! I hope you can help me find out why my mother died back then. Gabri froze. The following days were very quiet, there were many rich kids who were going to study abroad, so the number of peopleing to school inside the school was instantly reduced by two-thirds. Only a third of the students are left in school because they have to take the college entrance exam. The popr top1 Carson has also stoppeding to school, Mr. Davidson also made his attitude clear at that auction. Now no one dares to trouble ra, instead they both try to please her. Especially Gabri, who wanted to beg ras forgiveness, wanted to follow ra around 24 hours a day to be her maid. ra then settled down to read for a few days. But soon the Bell Familys people came out again. ra was having lunch with Gabri this day, and Gabri was fiddling with some papers in her hand, while saying. ra, your family has really been using you as a guntely, your father is out there telling everyone about your engagement to Mr. Davidson. ras brow furrowed inaudibly as Gabri continued nervously. And your stepmother, she seems to be trying to get your sister engaged right now by virtue of your name as well. Gabri is not a fool, ever since she received this assignment from ra to investigate her mothers death, she knew that ra was not on good terms with the current the Bell Family. Wasnt that obvious? If the rtionship was good enough, why would they have moved out before the entrance exam? As she expected, raughed coldly when she heard this. She was no longer with the Bell Family, but she was still thinking of using her name for profit. What a perfect illustration of what is called profit-oriented. Let your father put out the news in the circle. Chapter 2099 New Approach ra spoke up with a sneer. Lets say we have long since severed our father-daughter rtionship! The Price Family is the most prosperous family doing news in this Qing Maind, and their words are ny-nine percent credible. Gabri smiled sweetly and said. No problem! The news will be spread out immediately! Gabri has long been ufortable with the Bell Familys current viinous face, daring to use Mr. Davidsons name to oppress them and the Price Family. After so long of bossing around, the family couldnt take it anymore. For the next month, ra focused on her studies every day, and without the distraction of other things, even the painful study turned into a kind of rxation. Until a few days before the college entrance exam, ra finished a set of exam questions. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Recently, life has been so simple and regr that she couldnt even remember the date after getting used to it. Today is already the first day, if she remembers correctly, this should be the day Stanley was poisoned. And since thest auction incident, she has not seen Stanley for almost a month. I wonder if the toxin in his body is still stable. ra hurriedly took out her cell phone and dialed the number. The phone rang for half a day before it was picked up, but ra heard another voice. Hello, Miss Bell! The person who answered the phone was Milo. Stanley, is he okay? Howe youre the one who answered the phone? Milo on the other end of the phone was frowning, his tone full of anxiety and worry. Mr. Davidson has had a poisonous attack and is having a hard time, hes locked himself in the house and none of us can go in and he cant answer the phone. ra was furious, Stanley was her patient. Why didnt he contact me when he had a toxic episode? Mr. Davidson said he didnt want to disturb your revision for the entrance exams What time is it, still talking about these useless things, hurry up and give me the address! Milo on the other side of the table was surprised to hear this. You are willing toe? Thats great! ra cursed Stanley for being so pretentious, but Stanley was her patient, she couldnt possibly ignore it. ra hurriedly jumped out of the cab, and by this time she had arrived at the downtown hotel. She got out of the elevator and was about to go to the topmost suite when she suddenly heard a familiar voice. Elis, well be there soon. ra nearly gagged when he heard the voice, but he quickly hid behind a pir. Then he quietly looked into the hallway, but inside were two very familiar figures. It was Polly and Elis. Polly looked the same as usual, but Elis seemed to be leaning softly against her body. The look of disorientation in his eyes sent a chill down his spine, but he didnt look right now? ra took a deep breath, her sense of smell is very sensitive, even from a distance at this time, she could smell the strong smell of alcohol on Elis. She also smelled the smell of Pollys used-up charm. When will you change the same old dirty tricks? These two idiots are not only thinking of framing others from the beginning to the end, but now, in order to protect themselves, they are even counting people of Elis status. ra could not help but sneer, this pair of mother and daughter see themselves developed, afraid of panic, so they are so anxious to seek refuge. But they do not know that they have no interest in these two people, as long as they do not take the initiative to jump out and provoke themselves. She didnt even bother to settle the previous score. When Polly entered the room with Elis, ra followed the address given by Milo and finally found the suite where Stanley was.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Milo was at the door, saw ra and greeted her with a smile. Miss Bell, youre here, Mr. Davidson is in the room. ra nodded to indicate she knew, and swiped the room with her room card, pushing the door open and walking in. As soon as ra pushed the door open she was greeted by Stanley, who was lying on his back in bed with his eyes closed, taking a nap. The man lying on the big bed, half covered with nkets, slender body perfectly revealed, a few less unfeeling cold, a few more with a human touch of warmth. The two thick eyebrows of his eyebrows are tightly knitted, because of the pain of poisoning, the face is white, silent lookpared to the usual more indifferent, look a little ufortable handsome eyebrows without a trace of warmth. ra had met many people who had been poisoned by ice cold in her previous life, and heard that this poison was iparably painful, and that those people had horrible expressions after being poisoned, and heard that some people even chose to end their lives bymitting suicide when they could not bear the bone-chilling pain of the poison. But Stanley was actually able to endure the inhuman pain without saying a word every time the poison struck. ra went over and observed him up close, his poisoning should be very serious,pletely unresisting lying there motionless. ra looked at his furrowed brows and pale face must have suffered a lot of pain, feeling out a tissue to gently wipe the cold sweat for the person. How could she suppress this toxin? If it was a situation like this before, she would have gone straight over and kissed Stanley once and for all. But now, after all, its not the same as before, and you cant do that anymore. Sorry is a secondary thing, just after Stanley confessed to herself, she then kissed people with misleading meaning, not an appropriate move. She had read on the Inte that such people had a uniform name C bitch. She was practicing medicine righteously and saving people, not willing to be the bitch they called her. So she was not willing to kiss. But how can she help him suppress the toxin if she doesnt? After all, the level of toxins in Stanleys body should be the highest in every month when the poisoning urs, and if it is not controlled properly, it will only be fatal, and if it is just ordinary skin contact, not even the amount can be determined, something will happen, right? ra is full of heart and stomach are tangled in this problem, see Stanley suddenly moved, in a drowsy soft from the nasal cavity issued a muffled grunt, frown can pinch the air. forget it can not be so. Try to say. Stanley this time the poisonous situation is more terrible than ever, the body of the toxin extra rampant, simply can not be suppressed, overwhelmed by the raging sea, the body seems to be countless ice sharp edge ruthlessly scraped open lingering like a sore and dull pain,. In the midst of the dazed chaos, Stanley suddenly heard a clear voice ringing in his ears, guiding him to make a moveC Open your mouth. The voice was clean and familiar, and surprisingly, it really did have the effect of relieving the pain, causing his extremely tense guard to loosen and open his mouth slightly in time with the voice. Chapter 2100 hard-won peace of mind The warm water then slowly flowed into his mouth, at once let his body in the cold winter months felt a spring-like warmth, but this clear water was mixed with a faint taste of blood. He suddenly felt the cold toxins in his body as if he saw something terrible, and all rebounded and dispersed after touching this water. The pain faded a little, he finally rxed, as if lying on cotton, slowly opened his eyes, and saw Milo concerned standing at the bedside watching over him. Young master, you are awake? Milo breathed a sigh of relief, patted his chest, and said happily again, Great, Miss Bell is really a god. rasing over? Stanley asked. Yes, Miss Bell is the one who detoxified the poison. Milo was still a little worried about Stanley, and came over to him again to feel and pat him, and asked him carefully, Mr. Davidson, are you still not feeling well? No. Stanley replied, and when he looked up, he saw ra approaching him with a ss of water. Stanley, youre awake? ra saw him wake up, brought the water to Milo next to him, and couldnt help but be happy and rxed as her eyes lit up and asked him excitedly, How do you feel now? Do you need to suppress the toxins in your body a little more? Stanley originally wanted to say: much better, when he heard the second half of ras sentence suddenly had an idea, the original words back to a different kind, hey back on the bed again pretending to be ufortable against his forehead, whispered and changed his words: may need toe again. Good. ra immediately picked up the ss next to her and the gold needle next to her, and nned to stick herself with another needle. But she didnt want to raise her hand, and before she could make any other movements, Stanley grabbed her wrist. ra, he frowned, what are you doing. Suppressing the toxin for you. ra answered him with an innocent face. He originally thought that the toxin suppression ra was talking about was toe over and get close to herself, do something intimate, and pull in the distance between the two. But he didnt expect that she was actually self-harming. ra, you used your own blood? Yes. Speaking of this matter, ra is a little excited, even being held by the wrist are forgotten, directly waving hands to exin to him: I did not expect my blood so useful! Close, the effect are not very big, often take a long time to see the effect, and short, chicken, now it seems that the pro effect is the best kind of treatment. Then there is no other way to do it. She could not help but think of the blood. Blood is the source of a persons life, is the beginning of everything, if kissing can work, even she had seen a piece of old-timers someone bleeding treatment, so she wanted to try, directly feed Stanley her blood will not work better,. She just used a gold needle to point her finger to achieve such great results, I did not expect the toxins in his body almostpletely suppressed, and the whole person came to life again. A few drops of blood would be great. ra was very satisfied with the result, but Stanley squeezed her wrist without saying a word when he heard her words. His face became even more gloomy. ra continued, Now just one more shot what are you doing! Before ra could finish her sentence, she didnt want Stanley to grab her hand and gently and irresistibly hold the injured finger. ras heart was in shock at this moment! There was a warm touch at the tip of her finger, apanied by a sticky wetness that made ras cold, white face flush up. There was also the stirring in her heart that could not be pressed down. It was not easy to react, ras face reluctantly returned to normal, she tried hard to pull her hand back. But her strength in front of Stanley is not worth mentioning, Stanley clutched her wrist tightly, she can not move. And he didnt stop moving just for a moment, while the tip of his tongue swept repeatedly over ras small wound. It was only a spot pricked by a needle, but it was still more sensitive than the rest of the skin.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. So Stanleys tongue kept sweeping over and over, the warm sticky sweep, she couldnt help but tremble, and the look that had just calmed down was now blushing even more. Obviously it was just treating the wound. ra screamed in her heart. Why could this man make this thing so that? It wasnt until that little spot hadpletely stopped bleeding that Stanley gently let go of her. There, theres no need for a second needle. Stanley looked up, looking as normal, and spoke with as much justification as if he hadnt just been the one. The sticky feeling and warmth at ras fingertips had not yet faded, and she could not get back to her senses for a long time. Only then did she finally ask hesitantly. You mean just now, you used the blood left on my finger to suppress the toxin? Stanley instead looked at the blushing girl in front of him with a strange face. What else do you think it was? His calm and self-effacing appearance set off the red-faced ra who was even more vain. Want to suppress the toxin, you can obviously just lick it! ra gritted her teeth as if she was a little embarrassed, but decided to question anyway. Why are you going back and forth with so many licks? Stanley raised an eyebrow, a statement that was justified. To avoid waste, of course. ra: ???? All right, the man just makes sense a lot anyway. Then the toxins in your body should be stabilized now, so Ill go first? ra grabbed the book bag beside her, the rolling heat on her face still fading. Milo had already left when ra came in, he had already interrupted his master oncest time, and at the moment he was desperate for survival! ra did not want to be alone with the man she had confessed her love for, so she said she wanted to turn around and leave. But just as she turned around, she was grabbed by Stanleys wrist. The man on the bed gave her a slight push and she was dragged into Stanleys arms. ra, who had fallen on the bed, struggled to get up. What are you doing? Let go of me! I didnt expect Stanley to gently wrap his arms around her from behind. Its been a long day, I just want to hold you and sleep for a while. Wont do anything else. Stanleys voice revealed an unprecedented hint of fatigue, and ra couldnt help but turn her head in surprise. The first time I saw Stanleys eyes, ra saw the dark circles beneath them. It should be many days without a good rest. Thest few days he has been on the verge of a poisonous attack, the intense pain, even if it can be endured, will never let him sleep peacefully. ra couldnt help but feel sorry for him, he was having too hard a time. Chapter 2101 How can you be irresponsible Then let him have a good sleep, it should not matter, right? ra adjusted her body slightly andyfortably, not expecting the boy behind her to suddenly speak. Dont use your blood anymore. ra froze at these words. Why, my blood is very effective at suppressing toxins. I dont want you to stick yourself with a needle. Id be heartbroken. Not expecting a sudden love remark, ra was half embarrassed and reluctantly sophomorized again. Its just a drop of blood, its okay. I said, not even a drop. ras body squirmed in dissatisfaction, and was about to say something else when hot breath hit her ears. If I must, then Ill stop your bleeding like this every time. ra shivered, she still agreed with this mans ability to do what he said he would do. The subtle sensation of having her fingertips in her lips was something she really didnt want to experience a second time. Well, if you dont have to, you dont have to. After receiving ras affirmative answer, Stanley then closed his eyes in satisfaction. He hadnt really been able to sleep well these past few days, and at the moment, because ra was in his arms, the toxins in his body were stable like never before. But half a dayter he fell into a deep sleep. ra did not dare to make any other movements in his arms for fear of identally waking him up again. The first thing I did was to stare at the ceiling and count the sheep, and then I somehow fell asleep Until the next morning at seven oclock, ras cell phone rang loudly. She snapped open her eyes and snapped off the rm clock with a reach. Then she held her breath and looked at the man next to her. The man beside her had indeed not slept well for a long time, so this little hup did not wake him up. ra was annoyed and wanted to me herself a little. How did she spend the night with Stanley? She originally nned to leave after Stanley had fallen asleep. How could she have fallen asleep so indisputably? And a sleep until the dawn? She gingerly got out of the mans arms, hurriedly washed up in the hotel room, pushed open the door and went out. Milo saw raing out and followed her. Miss Bell ra nodded. Hes not awake yet, so let him sleep some more. Milo froze, how many years had it been since Stanley had had a restful sleep like this? Usually even if its not poisonous, that kind of pain makes it hard to sleep peacefully, so its already the norm for the master to stay awake all night long.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Today, perhaps because ra was around, he was able to sleep until this time and still not get up. Thinking of this, Milos eyes were a little red with excitement. Miss Bell, really thank you so much! He didnt want to care right now if ra had a problem with her identity, nor did he want to know what ras problem was in approaching Stanley. He just really appreciated ra, because ras arrival was what made it possible to make Stanley people and pain lessened for so many years. ra smiled and shook her head. Milo saw that ra was supposed to go to school, so he offered to see her off. Unexpectedly ra waved her hand instead. Ill just take a taxi myself. Even though their current rtionship had been misunderstood, ra didnt have any intention of wanting them to continue sitting around. Milo nodded curtly, not forcing the issue. ra had just gone down to the lobby on the first floor and fumbled for her phone to call a cab when she heard a harsh scream behind her. Elis! You slept with me and youre still not responsible for me! How could you do this to me!!! ra turned around dumbfounded, it was her cheap sister Polly again. ra turned around to see Polly and Elis tugging and pulling out of the elevator. Elis was shifting his clothes around unkempt, frowning and cursing as he walked to the elevator door and kicked a trash can. Polly was nothing but a wreckpared to his anger. She only used a white sheet to wrap around her key parts, and otherwise wore nothing. Elis was at least clothed, while Polly looked like she didnt have time to get dressed. Her whole body was dragging Eliss legs to keep him from walking away, and her hair was messy on her face. Because Elis threw her hard, she just fell to the ground at that time, simply a mess that people dare not look at. There were quite a few people at the hotel in the morning, all looking curiously at the two of them, but Polly seemed to be under apulsion to grab him dead, but the face of the tearing shout. Elis you take away my precious things, to marry me home! I have proof, if you dont marry me I will go to your parents and let them know what you have done! As she said this she reached up and wiped a hand on her leg, the blood was tantly visible, showing what had happenedst night, and it was only at this time that people noticed that even the sheets were covered with bright red stains. Pollys wish must have been fulfilledst night. Polly shouted at the top of her lungs, the way she wanted everyone to know, forcing Elis to give in. Tell my parents? He looked at the broken woman in front of him and sneered, Ive gathered evidence that you drugged me, go ahead and say it and try, see if theyre heartbroken about their son or you, the woman! So saying, he rolled his eyes in disgust and wanted to avoid her and walk away, but he didnt expect Polly to pounce on him and stir up the nonsense. You cant do this to me, you took mine from me! How can I hold my head up in front of others, and how can I hang out in this world if I do this to you! ra had never seen Polly so tenacious, and sighed that she had underestimated Polly. She had always thought that Polly was just a power-hungry person who dared to make small moves behind her back, but she never thought that she would be so desperate to get into the Henderson Family. Polly, are you annoying! Elis couldnt stand it and stomped and struggled, trying to get rid of this annoying person: Ill call the police if you keep doing that! Go ahead! Youre the one who took mine away! Polly was defiantly fussing, Elis, dont forget that my sister is now in thepany of Mr. Davidson! ra almost choked and coughed, Polly was saying such things to force Elis to marry her, as if she was just amodity. Elisughed at that, Youre still trying to force me with Mr. Davidsons face? Elis stomped away from this cunning woman and spoke coldly: Who doesnt know that ra has severed her rtionship with the Bell Family, and youre still here, shameless! And then added another sentence as if she was not satisfied. Chapter 2102 Why make a fool of yourself? When the bullying people bullying so progressive, and now they are soaring, you want to lick your face again pick up? ra has long spoken out, people have no rtionship with you, but still here to feel good about themselves, cheeky enough! Polly heard these words, the whole person froze in ce. You bullshit! She pointed at Elis angrily, ra is just a bitch, how dare she say shes not rted? Her mother had promised her that as long as she brought out ras name and said Mr. Davidsons name, Elis would have to give in even if she didnt want to. Once she got in, the rice was cooked, and then it didnt matter what happened afterwards. But this bitch is so quick to speak, and everyone knows it! What a selfish, self-serving bitch! Elis sneered. Why should people ra help you bullies, now well have to go back to pull you, use your brain to think, its unbelievable, you are the one who is the most unbelievable psycho! After saying this, Elis walked out of the hall without looking back and headed for the car. Wait for me! Dont go. Polly struggled to her feet and lunged forward like a madman, but identally stepped on the bed sheet, exposing it to public view for a moment. She scrambled to her feet and wrapped the sheets tightly around her. The people around her were pointing and whispering at her, and the chatter got louder and louderter. And Elis did not stay a little bit to go forward, in a sh has gotten into the car, not even a head back. Oh, this woman is really shameless, but also threatened the man to marry her, s, now the thing ah Really disgusting, look at her that look, want money want crazy it. Really out of the sale, so disgusting. Hey, but the body is really good, just the sheet fell down I have seen clearly, really a superb, I if the man, a night is not a loss. Hahahahaha! Polly are feeling like they are going to copse, wretchedly pulling the bed sheet lying on the ground, hand and foot. She originally thought to borrow ras name to sessfully force Elis into the hands of the rest of the water to the ditch, the n is obviously everything is so smooth, but the reality gave her such a big p. But now, the basket is empty, not only did she not be a young grandmother, the most valuable thing is also gone. Polly fell on the ground and cried out, ignoring the sounds around her. ra looked at her wretched appearance, her face cold and unmoved. These are all Pollys own fault, if she and her mother did not have so much evil in their hearts, they could live their lives properly. If that were the case, Polly would have married Kaleb by this time, and why would she give her body to others? Its really hard to predict how things will turn out now. This is just the beginning. ording to the Henderson Familys character, every penny counts, and this time Isobel and Polly actually dare to calcte their family, the price will not be small. Only, it had nothing more to do with her ra. Thinking of this, she felt a little more rxed and was ready to leave, when suddenly her phone rang. She picked up the phone. Hello. Hello, ra? Its me, Gabri. An excited female voice rang out on the phone, My father just told me that he found out something about my aunts death! ras pupils suddenly dted.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. On the other side of the phone, Gabri was already impatient to tell ra the news she had just received. Didnt the Bell Family always say that your mother died of a hemorrhage during childbirth, but my father went inside the hospital to inquire and check the information. There is no record of your mother in the hospitals file bag, which means there is no birth record! ra froze. You mean I wasnt born in the hospital at all? Thats pretty much what it means, because you were sent straight to the hospital to get your birth certificate, but your mother was already there when she was sent to the hospital ra didnt know why such a strong urge had passed through her heart, and it was as if she was holding back tears, even though they werent her own. And then what happened? So my father went to ask the doctor who was in charge of your mothers delivery, and the other side said that your mothers health has been very good, and it is not reasonably possible to have a hemorrhage. ra then gently closed her eyes, allowing tears to cross her face, an emotion that could not be suppressed within the original owner. It turned out that when this mother gave birth, she wasnt even in a hospital, so things like hemorrhaging were all made up by Wilfred himself, right? But what does all this have to do with that big man? Even ordinary high school students can see that something is wrong with this matter, Gabri had to continue to say. There is indeed something strange about your mothers death, but these things are well kept secret, we have no way to inquire about it now. I think only your father knows but I think even if you ask, he wont say anything. ra nodded silently on this side of the phone, she actually guessed that this matter could not be found out by relying entirely on Gabri. She raised her head and looked down the hall at Polly, who was lying on the floor, still crying so beside herself and tearing her heart out. Okay, Ill trouble you about this, Ill have my own way to get him to talk. The days before the entrance exam flew by under the conditions of intense revision. ra got up early on the day of the college entrance exam, and after having breakfast, she packed her things and prepared to go to the exam room. Instead, she was grabbed hard by the wrist on her way downstairs, and then a growl rang in her ears. ra! ras ears hurt a little from the shout, and as soon as she turned around she was confronted with Kalebs angry face. ra looked confused. Kaleb, what are you doing? Kaleb looked a full circle thinner, and the dark circles under his eyes were about to droop on his face. Tell me clearly, why did you get involved with Stanley? Why did you betray me? A few days ago Kaleb was traveling abroad beautifully, and he brought back a lot of things for ra. He had thought that this would please ra, but when he had justnded back home, he heard about the auction. Of course he knew that ra and Stanley knew each other, but he thought that the two had broken up and would not be in touch anymore. He didnt expect them to rekindle their old rtionship, and Kaleb instantly felt deeply betrayed. Chapter 2103 Successful Admissions ra had thought that this person was here to perform retarded joyfulness, but her face went cold when she heard these words. As soon as she did, she shook off the wrist that was being held tightly. What are you, daring to talk to me like that here, and what does it matter to you who Im with? Although she wasnt with Stanley, she just hated the questioning that the man in front of her deserved. It is clear that it was he himself who repented of his marriage in the first ce, not wanting to be with the original owner, and even rather humiliatingly wanting to be engaged to Polly. It is obvious that he was the one who betrayed first, but now he has the face to question others? Kalebs face stiffened, not expecting ra to dislike him head-on. You He stammered for half a day, but ra didnt bother to talk to him and turned around and went downstairs. He looked at the distant back, and all the love he had for ra turned into anger. I really was wrong about you! I thought you and your money-obsessed sister would be different, but in the end, families are all the same! You just like Stanleys money, whats the big deal about him? Where am I inferior to him? ra walked in front of the footsteps, then did not hold back, giggling out loud. Kaleb, listen to yourself, are you speaking human? Kaleb actually regretted it when he finished, who was heparing himself to? ra looked at him and spoke coldly in one word. Youre asking me where youre not as good as Stanley, who is tall and handsome and rich, and those are his most superficial virtues, or do you expect me to list all of his virtues for you? I really dont know who gave you the face to ask such a question. Kaleb instantly pale, watching ra gradually approaching, he did not have the courage to back up. At the end of the day, the left foot tripped over the right foot and fell to the ground with a thud. ra walked up to Kaleb at this point before stopping, then a mocking smile pulled up at the corner of her mouth. I will not describe these advantages, the most important thing is that he will not think of others are also dark and selfish because he is nasty inside. Arent you going to ask me where Im not as good as him, well, you should know the answer to that, which is that youre not even a finger of his! ra was toozy to talk any more with him at this time, turned around and left. I didnt expect to see the familiar Rolls-Royce again as soon as I turned around. A slender figure stood against the light in front of the car and waved at ra. ra is stagnant. Stanley. She called out the name with difficulty. Since when have you been standing here He wouldnt have heard those words, would he have misunderstood if he heard those words? Although what she said was the truth, but the main purpose is to be angry with Kaleb, so tantly boast out Its as if you like people. Stanleys eyes drooped slightly as he looked at ra. It just came in. ra was relieved that she didnt hear it. Just when you said, You asked me what makes you less than Stanley.'' I didnt expect Stanley to suddenly fill in the nks at this point, and even spoke in the same tone as ra just did. ras newly rxed expression froze for a moment. Thats all heard And aside Kalebs face ispletely white, he dared to say that Stanley is only behind his back, now Stanley is standing in front of his own, he is scared to pee, okay? Ill walk you to the exam room. ra took a look at Stanleys car, which was indeed morefortable than the school bus. So it sat in openly. By this time Kaleb had quite the backbone to flop down on his knees. Stanley He didnt even finish two words before Stanley coldly interrupted. His voice was cold to the bone. Keep away from ra from now on, if I ever see you near her again. Stanley patted the hem folds of his shirt, his voice dripping with icy menace. I will make you the Khan Family disappearpletely like the Perry Family. Said also do not care whether the person behind is dead or alive, Stanley twisted on the car. When Stanley returned to the car ra anxiously grabbed his hand and exined to him, What I just said to Kaleb was to tell him not to talk too much, it doesnt mean what you think, dont think too much Stanley gave her a faint look and dismissed it. Isnt that the truth? ra froze for a moment. Although it could be considered true Hmm. ra: She did tell the truth, after all, Song Yuanzhipared with Stanley is simply a heaven and a ground, is a dog and a wolf dog inparison, there is noparison. But thats what they say Its still a shame to ask her to tell the truth Stanley looked at her depressed look cant help but hook the corners of her mouth smile, she is obviously so a cool, unobtrusive person when ites to things, but now will be because of such things and blush? Hows the preparation going? It took ra a moment to think before she responded that Stanley was talking about the exam that wasing up. I guess its not bad, but the score for Ching University is a little high for me. ra replied with some concern. Probably have to work hard to get in. Although she has Soul Stone Space as a bug and is making up for it, she is actually still not very clear about a lot of knowledge in this world and needs to learn a lot of things, including science andnguage are subjects she isme about, so she cant even say she is ten percent sure she can pass the exam. Im sure Ill pass the exam. Stanley said firmly. ra looked at his confident look with curiosity and asked curiously. And what if I dont get in? Stanley spoke grimly, Then Ill blow up the school.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ra: She thought Stanley would say something to her about Ill find a way for you to get into this school, but she didnt expect him to say that. What a surprise. But when Stanley said that, ra felt less of a burden on her heart. The examination center is not far from home, and its just a matter of talking. As ra opened the door to go down, Stanley grabbed her hand and pulled it. She thought something was up and turned her head to ask him with her eyes what he wanted, but to her surprise Stanley bullied her into pressing up. She froze, her eyes closed tightly without reacting, and a familiar heat came to her forehead. Stanley gently nted a kiss on her forehead. Go for it. Stanley cheered her on in her ear and reached over to rub her head. It will definitely be on the exam. ra felt a warm current flowing through her body and froze for a moment blushing and smiling. Thanks. She said thank you to Stanley before jumping out of the car, suddenly feeling her heart miss a few beats for no reason, and her cheeks blushed unnaturally. Chapter 2104 It’s called taking advantage of the fire ra got out of the car with her ssmates and walked to the exam room, her heart full of anticipation. After two days of exams, ra felt like she hade back from a walk in purgatory. Even as she walked out of the exam room she felt her feet were floating in the clouds. The school dormitory did not evict anyone until August, and ra slept in the dormitory for several days at the end of the exam, until she woke up naturally, finally looking forward to the day when the exam results were announced. ra had just woken up when the results were announced when Brodys phone call came. Sister, the results are out, lets go check the results together! Brody enrolled in Ching Universitys medical school pharmacology program and, unlike ras situation, he came here for his familys career. He came here today especially to check the results with ra. Okay, Ill pack up and be right down. ra got up and cleaned herself up, then went out with a big scarf and big sunsses to cover herself up. Brody was taken aback by her outfit. Sis, what are you doing dressed like this? I was afraid people would recognize me. ra says. Nowadays, ras status at Oakleaf College is no different from that of a leader, and she is surrounded by people everywhere she goes, even when she goes to dinner. Today to check the results, if the usual way out will certainly cause another sensation, in case the results are not satisfactory will not be very humiliating, ra does not want that to happen. Brody also reacted and immediately told ra to get in the car and send her to the engine room to check her results. When ra arrived at the library, it was already full of resident students who hade to check their grades, and the size of the crowd could be described as overwhelming. It was hard to vacate two seats to check the results, and ra was just sitting down and preparing to log in her test number when an outcry erupted from the girls next to her C Wow, Be, youre awesome, you got into Ching University! Thats awesome! By the way, I heard that ra is also taking the exam, so wouldnt you be ssmates? Dont listen to her nonsense, she cant get into that grade, Stanley likes her and she thinks shes invincible? Really. Thats right, my parents are always telling me about the art festival and asking me to go and get on with her, Im getting sick of it, whats the use of relying on men to get ahead, get yourself into a good university if you can! I just cant stand this kind of relying on men but also dragging the two fifty eight thousand, really dont know when the man is able to take out to show off on! ra: It turns out that everyone is superficially nice to her, but behind the scenes they all think the same way. Its true that even Stanley cantpletely curb this phenomenon! ra clicked on her results page, prepared herself, and immediately saw the word epted! ra couldnt help but smile. Great. Finally got the exam. She felt no sooner had she begun to rejoice when suddenly a boys voice next to her let out a shout C Sis! Brody ran over to her with excitement and hugged her, I actually got in, its incredible, but I did! Brody managed to draw the attention of people around him. ra: She suddenly felt very powerless and wanted to hammer him to death. ra took everything off her body and smiled sweetly. Congrattions. She patted Brody next to her before looking up at the girls who were sitting next to her. Their faces were white as if they had experienced some nightmare! Talking bad about people behind their backs is an immoral act, not to mention being caught red-handed now! ra the girls awkwardly apanied by augh, nodding and exining: We did not mean that But ras eyes did not even see theirical arguments, she just walked over to the one called Be, gently held her hand and leaned down, whispering. University life is about to begin, as a ssmate, but also more guidance oh. When she finished speaking, she didnt care how the girls reacted, she directly turned around and walked away with Brody. ra had juste out of the machine room when her phone suddenly rang. She looked at the caller alert and froze.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Its Wilfred again. After ra moved out of the house, this cheap old man Wilfred has been desperately calling her. But ra didnt answer any of them, so Wilfred had the good sense to stop bothering herter. But it was clear that Wilfred hadntpletely given up on getting close to ra, and was still shushing her on WeChat throughout the day. I tried hard to y the fathers kindness and daughters filial piety with ra. But after all, he has not called himself for a long time, so why would he call again at this time? An imperceptible hint of calction shed under ras eyes. Yes, some days have passed since that day, and its time for the Henderson Family to do something about it. So she broke the ice and got on the phone. Hello? Although her tone was muted, it did not deter the person across the table from being ecstatic. Hey ra, thank God you finally answered the phone! Will youe home soon! If you donte back, were going to lose this family! Wilfred got on the phone and sounded very excited, but the situation on his end didnt look good. Besides the cries of the cheap mother and daughter, it seems to be noisy. Then Ill go back now. ra hung up the phone straight away, and instead of asking one more question, she just agreed to go back. Brody on the side obviously felt that this is not right, see ra finally hang up the phone, can not help but curiously asked. Sister, why do you want to go back and help them? During the days you moved out, they were unting their power everywhere on the basis of your name. The circle is really unbearable to watch! Naturally, Brody had heard rumors of ras family treating her harshly, but as ra and Stanley climbed into a rtionship. The Bell Family used their eldest daughter, but used her thoroughly, obviously not caring about her, but now they can use her so much Its so weirdly disgusting. ra gave a coldugh and asked with a raised eyebrow. When did I say I was going to help them? Havent you ever seen a robbery while itsts? ra had just entered the vis foyer when she heard Isobels heart-rending cries sitting in the living room. Its not entirely my fault! If Polly doesnt have a good home, what will she do in the future? Youre a father who doesnt think about her, and now youre ming me? Then came Wilfreds angry heckling. You still have the face to say that! Who made you so bold to count on anyones family? Now that you have offended the Henderson Family, you have directly cut off my source of funding! Chapter 2105 Bankruptcy Now that youre about to go bankrupt, what kind of a good home can you make?! ra raised her eyebrows, it is true that the Henderson Family was angered by the incident that day, and now the Bell Familyspany is being targeted. She had guessed this day woulde as early as then in the lobby of the hotel, looking at Elis angry face. How can the Henderson Family be virtuous when they have risen to this position? The Henderson Family is a family of noblemen who want to save face, and now they are being ruthlessly reckoned with. If she and Polly are really sisterly, then the Henderson Family marries on also married. The Henderson Family is still eager to kick Polly away. Now that something is happening in the Henderson Family, ra is finally waiting for the right time. She slipped into the living room without haste, and saw Isobel sitting on her knees crying, all but out of breath. And Wilfred, who was standing on the sidelines, also had a sad face. Polly seems to have suffered a big blow, at the moment even the strength to cry is gone, just sitting in ce and dazed. Wilfred heard footsteps, saw ra, and his eyes lit up in a misty way. He took ras hand in his. ra, youre finally back, now youre the only one who can help Dad! ra looked at the man flirtatiously, then gently drew her hand back. What do you want me to do? Wilfred assumed that this attitude of ras was a yes, and his tone became more light-hearted. I just want a hundred million! Just that one hundred million will add to the gap in mypany! All you have to do is pander to Stanley and you can ask for it, right? Thats not exactly a statement of faith, after all, Stanleysst hundred million was spent on a few ragged photos of ra. Now that ras family has such a big problem, its only right that Stanley take a hundred million dors to help out. After all, after all, just from the way Stanley stood up for ra that day, it was clear how much Stanley doted on her. So Wilfred went down almost at ease at this time, not expecting ra to smile coldly. If its only 100 million, the Bell Family should be able to get it. So many properties can be sold, right? And Pollys fund abroad, so arge sum of money to take out to save the emergency is not good? Wilfreds face changed, and its not that he didnt think about it, to smash the pots and pans toe up with the 100 million.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. But they have no need to ah, so why is it necessary to go out of the old capital, this is obviously ra can be solved by pouting ah. Isobel, who was still kneeling and crying, heard ra even mention Pollys fund and jumped up in anger. Who are you to beat the idea of our Polly Fund? The Bell Family has given birth to you and raised you for so many years, if you know how to repay the favor, you shoulde up with 100 million! Yes, ra, we are after all a father and daughter, I have raised you to such an age, how can you not save your father from death? ras eyes grew colder and colder as she gave the singing couple a nce and said. Raising me to this age? And I saw it through to death? Then well have to settle this score. Before the two people understood what was going on, ras side had already opened up coldly. Didnt you guys say it wasnt easy to raise me and give birth to me, so lets settle this score today and see how much it actually cost you to raise me so ufortably! Wilfreds color became ugly, he did not expect ra to say such a kind word. I grew up going to an aristocratic school, so tuition should be the biggest expense for you to raise me. Then again, thats just food and clothing, right? The corner of ras mouth lifted in a mocking smile. Since I was a child, what I ate and used was not left over from you guys, so you guys are embarrassed to count the money with me for such things, right? What you have spent on me is less than a million, but you are not unaware of how much dowry my mother had when she married here. Counting up to now, and you still want to ask me for money? Wilfred, arent you a little too shameless? ra had earlier learned from the Price Familys research that her original mother was a Chinese expatriate abroad. So now the national celebrity scene doesnt know much about her mothers identity, after all Wilfred never announced it either. But the grandness of the wedding that year was there for all to see, and there was much talk about the dowry her mother brought with her. Wilfred is not someone who can hide things, not to mention this kind of heavenly joy, he certainly wants to show off. And so her mothers dowry of several hundred million dors became known to everyone. But after her death the money was lost to ra. Because none of the money went to ras body, and now Mr. and Mrs. Bell, who squandered her mothers dowry and treated her harshly, have the nerve to call themselves wolves? I really dont know where the facees from. Wilfred didnt even think that ra would know these things. How did you Wilfreds lips trembled, and the whole person seemed to have suddenly lost his essence. He started with nothing, and I dont know what ras mother saw in him that made her want to marry him. Thats what gave him the start-up capital to be able to start his own business, although he was incredibly grateful for that money at the time. But at that time how grateful, now how much hate, by eating soft food to start, how can this be said? Wilfred had never told anyone, but how did ra know right now? Are you afraid that others will know what you have done? ra sneered as she approached Wilfred, her eyebrows and eyes awe-inspiring. I came back today, dont get me wrong, people like you deserve it even if their families are broken. Not to mention a mere bankruptcy. I came here to ask you to tell me clearly how my mother died back then! Hmm. Thats it. Whether Wilfred was broke or dead or alive had nothing to do with her, and she just wanted to know about her mother anyway. Although not her real mother she always had an obsession with it. Consider it a little repayment for upying someone elses body yourself. But ording to information provided by the Price Family, she has learned that the original owners mother did not actually die in the hospital. Then the trail of information is broken here, and she has to find a way to pry Wilfred and Isobels mouths open. But ra is no fool, she knows that these two adults are difficult to deal with, and if there is no suitable opportunity, then it is impossible to pry their mouths open by herself. So she waited until today. Chapter 2106 What is the truth Shes waiting for the Bell Family to fall apart, waiting for their own family to get their hands dirty, and then deliver the blow head on. Then she had such good luck bumping into Polly and Elis that the opportunity she had been waiting for had finallye. Wilfreds Isobel are pale, the eyes are suppressed panic. How could they have imagined that this previously demented daughter would suddenly be so close to the truth of her own mothers death? Not only did theye to question them, but they even still looked like they had insight into everything. And Wilfreds pride does not allow him to bring up the past, and now in the face of ras aggressive questioning, he subconsciously curses up. What are you talking about here, its your mothers own bad life, damn it, it wasnt for giving birth to you that she lost too much blood, what does it have to do with me? What does it have to do with me! But her mother was also to Wilfred to give birth to children before the ident, this sentence does not matter he can say so justified. ra consumed even thest vestiges of patience, and she felt a chill in her heart, which manifested itself in the form of colder eyes. She leaned in close to Wilfred and asked with a snicker. You said my mother died of blood loss. Since it was blood loss, didnt you know to take her to the hospital? Wilfred took a violent step backward, he did not expect ra could even know this matter, his face was suddenly pale. How do you know about ra couldnt help but sneer. So I urge you to stop fooling me about anything and tell me right now how my mother really died. Wilfred looked at ra, there is no reason to feel a burst of pressure, looking at ras overbearing appearance, he was not out of breath, feel the fear. But he is, after all, an adult, and then how to be afraid to know what to say, what not to say. After all, if ra knew the truth, she wouldnt let it go. Then their family is still the same bad luck in the end. Then he stood up and cursed loudly as if he had suddenly gained some strength. Dont you talk nonsense here, howe I didnt send your mother to the hospital for a hemorrhage? She just died in the hospital! You dont give me so much bullshit now, hurry up and take out 100 million or I Wilfred scanned the week, then suddenly grabbed a vase beside him and, without thinking, threw it at ra. Or Ill smash you to death as a white-eyed wolf! ra just watched the vase fly towards her and then dodged it with a slight tilt of her head. The vase grazed ras ear and flew straight past Polly, who was lost on the couch. Polly had no idea what they were arguing about, she just sat there frozen the whole time. Until the vase hit her hard on the stomach. Isobel did not expect the vase to suddenly hit her daughter, so she turned back to look at Wilfred viciously and gnash her teeth. Wilfred also did not expect such a situation, his face changed, and then broke into a cussing fit. Why are you looking at me like that? Shouldnt I have hit her? If it wasnt for you two heartless people who are trying to get the Henderson Family, would our family be in this situation now? Polly has gotten into so much trouble in just a few short months, I deserve to beat her up! Isobel was speechless. Isobel nervously ran over and hugged Polly, heartbroken and in tears. Polly was just curled up, but soon she suddenly burst out with a shrill scream. My stomach my stomach hurts!!! Polly seems to have a different emotion in this harsh scream. Wilfred and Isobel both froze and looked closely at Polly to find blood trickling down her leg. Wilfred waspletely stunned. Isobel, on the other hand, had her daughter in a death grip and asked in a panic. Polly, Polly whats wrong with you, dont scare mommy! ra raised her eyebrows, looking at Polly like this is really something wrong. She took one healthy step forward and grabbed Pollys wrist, and soon her own face turned oddly pale. Polly, how did you get pregnant? The words were thrown down, Isobel was dumbfounded, and Wilfred was even more angry with a ck eye. Whose sinful seed is it anyway!!! Wilfred yelled like a maniac. Polly was in so much pain that she had no time to think about what she was going to say, and she could only cry and scream at the same time. Of course its Elis, otherwise who else could it be! After I had sex with himst time, I went to the hospital for a checkup and realized that I was the one who was pregnant! My mom and I went to find him responsible, but he refused to admit it and then threatened to give us credit!!! Wilfred was really about to faint when he heard that. He originally thought that his wife and daughter stabbed the sky is to give people drugged, did not expect to actually dare to take the child to threaten others. I think you guys are really crazy, how dare you hold the Henderson Family hostage with your children? Celebrity aristocrats are the most dignified, ordinary threats, they are going to be angry, not to mention the child is such a big bargaining chip to threaten others. No wonder the Henderson Family is furious to break their familys financial chain, so it is their own wife and daughter to ckmail others with their children. The business he had been working on for years had gone bust, and Wilfred was furious, and the more he looked at Polly, the angrier he became. Isobel has also cried red eyes, she also violently stood up, a push away Wilfred. I think youre the one whos crazy, cant you see that Polly is bleeding? How dare you try to hit her? Isobel also simply tore up with Wilfred, crying out. What is our daughter so lowly to hook Elis for, but because you are useless?! Wilfred didnt expect Isobel to be unrepentant, but he was still so righteous. Isobel cried louder and louder. What do you call that? Youre justified in threatening the Henderson Family? How do I ignore, you tell me where Im wrong ah? Its all because youre useless? Dont you talk to me here about these useless things, Im toozy to argue with you, Im taking Polly to the hospital now! She had just pulled out her cell phone and before she could dial the number, she heard a cold, clear voice ringing in her ears.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Its toote. Isobel looked up fiercely and watched as ra stood at ease. It takes an hour for an ambnce toe and go, Pollys bleeding is too great to save, and even if she survives, she will never be able to have another child. Isobels mind buzzed and she didnt even notice her phone fell to the floor. Chapter 2107 It’s that man She stared dead at ra, then snarled with a sneer. Dont be an rmist here, Ive given birth! Polly isnt even that serious! raughed softly. Normally a bump and bleed would be fine, but Polly took such an unorthodox abortion pill, what good do you expect her to do? Isobels pupils suddenly dted and she turned back to ask incredulously Polly why do you eat that kind of stuff! Polly lowered her head and bit her lip in a deadly silence. Isobel asked, crying as ckness fell before her eyes. If you dont want this baby, mommy can go with you to the hospital to abort it, why are you eating that kind of irregr stuff! I cant! Mom! If the hospital leaves my kind of record, then theres no hope for me in this life! Polly cried out as she endured the pain, her face pale. Isobel faced with Pollys cries this just froze, yes, which rich family married the girls background must be turned upside down? Polly would indeed not be able to turn around for the rest of her life if she had such a record. Isobel now also knows that crying and helpless, she really is all thought out. She didnt know how she was so miserable, she grew up as a child of a poor family. Both thirty years old, she had to babysit for a woman her own age, and its a good thing she got to the top with her looks and intelligence. The husband is selfish and self-serving and a coward, now anxious when actually even the wife and children are ignored. Polly, whom he had been cultivating for more than ten years, was also ruined Just then, ra spoke up coldly. I could have saved her, not only by saving her life, but also by allowing her to continue having children in the future. Isobels eyes lit up at the words, and she didnt know what magic ra had with this chilled out look, but she just thought the girl was on to something. Perhaps she was really the only one who could save her daughter, perhaps because she was sick and desperate, so she rolled over and grabbed ras arm and begged. You save Polly, she is your own sister, you cant see death and not save it! ra, however, shrugged off Isobels hand. She really felt that this family was disgusting as hell. Only now do you know that you are your own sister? How can you change your face faster than a book? You dont say these useless, of course I can save Polly, but there is a condition, if you can tell me the truth about my mothers death in the first ce, I will save her. Hearing ra make this a condition, Wilfreds face changed. Isobel, shes a little high school girl, what does she know? You hurry up and call an ambnce! Isobel was at a loss for words, not knowing exactly what to do, and ra sneered. Isobel, dont me me for not giving you a chance when Polly dies, ten minutes. Within ten minutes I can still save Pollys life and womb, after that time, you dont regret it. Isobel snapped back to look at Polly, whose face was ashen, but in a few words, her life force was draining out of her eyes. The entire body has slid off the couch, and blood has not only stained her dress, but has even spread on the floor toe. Pollys eyes were tightly closed and her lips were tightly clenched, her breathing rapid and light. Isobel, who could no longer stand this torture, broke down directly, how could she watch her daughter suffer like this? Wilfred couldnt stop Isobel, and she lunged straight at ras feet, hissing. Ill tell you everything! Just please save my Polly! Wilfreds hand, which was dialing an ambnce, stalled, and the next second he growled. Isobel I think youre crazy! You expect a little girl to save the day?! Isobel looks up, eyes red, at Wilfred. Its none of your business! You dont care about Polly, do you! Im her mother! She cant be in that kind of danger! Then she violently grabbed ras ankle and looked up with a face full of madness. Wilfred was toote to stop her and watched as Isobel spoke to ra. Your mother was killed by someone! Its all because of that Kit! Your mother was killed by Kit from the Fraser Medicine! ras body shuddered violently, and her lips trembled inaudibly. You mean Kit? She stepped forward and grabbed Isobels cor, a dangerous gleam in her eyes. You mean it was that Kit from the Fraser Medicine that killed my mother? ra still had a slight memory of this Kit. At the Chinese Medicine Association party, ra herself noticed the man surrounded by the crowd at once. Thats right! Thats him! Isobels spirits lifted when she heard that ra seemed to know this person and continued to cry regardless. He was the one who suddenly came to the door and said that your mothers physique was very suitable for his recent research and development work, and that he wanted to take your mother as an experiment! Wilfred you ras body swayed, experimenting? And did the man in front of her, who imed to be her father, not bail out his mother? Wilfred was the one who saw the money! At that time, Kit offered an exorbitant price to buy your mother for experiments, and Wilfred had never seen so much money in his life, so he just agreed to do it! Thats why your mother was taken away! ras face finally turned ugly, she never thought that the original owners mothers death would be due to being caught for experimentation. Her hand gripped Isobels cor even harder, even the knuckles of her palm were slightly white. What experiment? Her tone was cold, without a trace of warmth, and Isobel was so shocked that she broke down and cried out. I really dont know! He didnt reveal to any of us what the experiment was! But its true that your mother never came back!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Isobel continued to shout after catching her breath as she cried her way up and down. After a few months Kit was showing up with your mothers body and you! They said your mother died of blood loss, but Isobel seems to be remembered what the body cowered, ras eyes have been red, she picked up Isobel sternly asked. But what! Isobel mumbled like a terrified child. But your mother is covered with wounds, the skin is split open look not at all because of blood loss and died I think it should be beaten alive Isobel has been working as a nanny for the Bell Family for a long time, and has been with Wilfred since before ra was born, so she is well aware of what happened back then. Thest trace of warmth faded from ras face. She had never doubted the truth of Isobels words. Now Pollys life is at stake, and she simply does not dare to joke about her daughters safety. Whats more, she thinks that this kind of thing should not be asked about, so she should not prepare in advance how to round up the lies. Chapter 2108 beast So it must all be true. Various pharmaceuticalpanies certainly do experiments on a regr basis, but human experimentation is never allowed. Thats why Kit wanted to spend a lot of money to buy people, but also multiple exclusion, asking for secrecy. Wilfred, a wolf with a heart of gold, did not want to admit that he had left his wife for money, but also worried about offending the Fraser Group, which is why he kept his mouth shut for so many years. ra remembered the middle-aged mans greasy smile and the crowd of people flocking together in a flurry of flowers at the party that day. The pain in the head came on suddenly, apanied by a tidal wave of memories. It was still the day of the womans cries, the childs cries, and the mans sneering sneer. This is really strange to see. ra learned a lot about this world by probing her memories, but for ra it was just like watching a show. Although she could understand all those scenes, she would not be able to rte to them. But only this memory of the original owners mother always seemed like she experienced it herself, giving her the most unexpected pain and horror. Whats really going on? Isobel didnt notice ras brief disorientation and painfully contorted face, which was so teary-eyed she was almost unreadable. She just crawled over and held ras leg in a death grip. ra, Ive told you everything you just said, you must save my Polly! ra looked back at Polly, who had fallen to the floor. But a few words of time, Polly has beenpletely unconscious, only the blood is still flowing out. ra barely steadied herself and pulled out a fallen leaf that she had saved some time ago from within the boundary. Stuffed it into Pollys mouth without a second thought, then spread her own golden needle. Yinbai, Hegu, Zhongkui, Neiting ra was already very familiar with the location of these points, and was even more skillful at getting the qi into the needles. Wilfred and Isobel looked surprised for a moment, because what shocked them even more was that as the stitches went down, Pollys bleeding stopped as soon as they could see. Now you can call an ambnce. ra looked up, then ran to the table again and wrote a prescription. Then just take this medicine as it is, and theres a year or two before she can go on to have children. With a wave of exhaustion hitting her body, ra turned her head and prepared to leave. Wilfred is still standing frozen, he also did not expect Isobel to be able to directly tell the whole story of the year. He did not react until he saw ra doing something to leave. ra you wait! He jerked to his feet and in two steps crossed in front of ra, blocking the way. Youre just going to leave like that? ra looked up at this man in vain, the contempt and disgust in her eyes unconcealed. What else do you want? Wilfred instead looked incredulous. Are you really not going to take care of mypany anymore? Im your own father, and youre just going to see me die like this? You really Boom. ras unbearable fistnded on Wilfreds face. Wilfreds face quickly swelled up with a fist mark, and along with it, his lips cracked. He even sat on the ground with a punch from the little girl. At this point his nose and mouth were bleeding together, and Wilfred touched his face with his hands full of blood. He cursed like crazy. How dare you fucking hit me? You bitch! Unexpectedly, ra suddenly took a step closer and looked at Wilfred in a condescending manner, her eyes full of sarcasm and disgust.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Wilfred looked at her with that cold look and felt the temperature around him drop a lot. It was clearly his own daughter, but he was shivering with fear. Youre such a brute! Pigs and dogs are worse than that! ras voice trembled a little, she simply did not dare to imagine what kind of pain the original owners mother had suffered. Wilfred was scolded by his own daughter in the head so, is also angry mad. Your mother is a broken shoe herself, he married me and gave me everything she had, is it a problem for me to let her experiment? Isnt it a womans job to bear and raise children? ra looked at the man in front of her incredulously, for such insignificant reasons? She really doesnt want to have anything to do with the man in front of her at this moment, so she picks up the scissors. What are you doing! Wilfred cried out in horror as they thought that this petite girl would just pick up such a dangerous thing. ra didnt even bother with the clown-like Wilfred, and when the knife fell, her hair was already cut off. Then she did not hesitate to throw the hair on Wilfreds face, a time Wilfreds face and body are ck hair. The bodys hair is the parent, today I cut off my hair in ce of my head, from now on I will never have a father-daughter rtionship with you, Wilfred you will be my enemy for the rest of your life! Wilfred blushed hard, but ra just let the shears drop in front of Wilfreds body. Wilfred took a hasty step backwards, but the scissors still smashed into his foot. From now on dont let me see you again or Ill be the first to get you killed. With these words, ra turned her head and left the Bell Familys vi. ra had just left the door when Brody, who had been waiting outside, rushed up to her. Its still silly to see ras new look with short hair. Sis your hair they cut it? ra gave Brody a disdainful nce. I cut it myself, is it ugly? Brody was startled, but waved his hands in a rush. No, no, I didnt say that! Sis still looks great! It wasnt Brody blowing random rainbow farts, although ras hair was just a casual cut in that situation at the time. But now it is scattered on both sides of her face, and it is obvious that the sharp and eloquent look now suits ra better than the thin and soft look she had when she had long hair. This person seems to be spring, with vibrant young bamboo, upright and stubborn. Lets not talk about that, I still have something I want to ask you, is your family familiar with Kit? Brody didnt expect ra to ask about Kit, and his face, which was just full of smiles, was a little stiff at that moment. Sis, why are you asking him all of a sudden? ra shook her head. Nothing, I was just wondering if their family often did any human experimentation? Twenty years ago. The Bailey Family and the Cheng family have always been rivals, for each others various reluctant to tell the secret, should have a certain degree of probing. Brody frowned and thought for half a day, then suddenly nodded his head. There should have been, just two years before I was born, thats almost twenty years ago! Chapter 2109 Opportunity is not to be missed Later my dad told me that during that time their family was secretly doing some kind of human experimentation, but because it wasnt legal, my dad kept trying to catch them in the act and put them out of business. Then Brody sighed, and it was clear that things were going very poorly that year. But Kit is just too cunning, and he hides everything too well, so we have not been able to report it sessfully. Do you know exactly what that experiment is doing? ra followed up with a hopeful question. This we really do not know, that old thing is very cautious, there are things about the experiment, all very well hidden, so no one knows what he is actually doing. And the strangest thing is that although he spent money to do so long experiments, but what products have not been able to take out. So many years have passed, selling or some of that crap vitamins, if not by the hype, with so much sales, I think their family should have gone out of business long ago, no scientific research results at all! The mention of their family Brody is full of spit, mouth for a moment can not stop, after finishing, he just strange look at ra. Why are you asking this sis? ra bit her lip and squeezed it out of her teeth. That test subject back then could have been my mother. What?! Brody was taken aback and almost jumped up and down. But wasnt your mother still pregnant twenty years ago? Hmm. Brody opened his mouth wide, there is actually such a reckless thing? Then hes really an animal, how can he do that to a pregnant woman? My father said he broke his son and grandson, so theres nothing wrong with that. Calling him a scum of the earth insults the word! ra gave a bitterugh. What severed son, does he not still have a son? Brody didnt hesitate to pooh-pooh it hard. Eric is not his real son, just Kits adopted one, and he found out himself that he cant have children at all! After all, with that scum, how could he have produced such an excellent son? Even if you dont like Eric any more, Brody still has to be honest. Kit is a trifling brute, while his son is at least a normal person. It can not be considered normal, after all, he is so good, and also looks quite handsome.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ras brow furrowed. So this Kit is still a seamless egg? He has no one close to him, if you want to investigate the experiments, you can only ask him personally? So do you know how we can get close to him? As expected, Brody got up alone with a sad face. This old beast is so scheming, my father has always wanted to deal with him, but after all these years there is nothing he can do. Hes really cunning, and he doesnt trust anyone, even his assistant doesnt know what hes doing every day. ras face scrunched up along with her, but to her surprise Brody continued. But I do know that hes been busy with a variety showtely. ra suddenly froze at the word. Variety? What variety show? Brody said with disdain. I have not told you before, their family is not serious about medicine, he himself is extremely keen on a variety of entertainmentpanies, their familys pharmaceutical products can beparable to our family, relying entirely on marketing! He invested in another variety showst year, called Produce 101, its quite hot, sis, you should have heard of it, right? ra nodded without hesitation, just because the girls in her ss are so nymphomaniacal, she hears the name of this variety show almost every day. Ive heard of this one, why? He is relying on this particrly hot show, to theirpany health care products advertising, sales directly doubled it! So this year he simply appeared in person, busy, he also wanted to visit the ss ah, sign those practitioners to ensure that the show can still continuest years poprity, and then it may be able topletely break our family ra nodded, understanding what Brody was saying. If I join in and be a trainee, its possible for me to get close to him? Thats true but this show is for boys only Brody smiled awkwardly, and that was the crux of the problem. But should we just watch this opportunity slip away? Who knows if there will be a next time if you miss it? ra looked at her face reflected in the window in a daze, if it was like this with short hair Maybe there is still a chance to remedy the situation? Ill be going in as a woman, can you find a way to get me into this show? Brody was stunned, and he stared at ra in awe. But sis We dont get another chance, and if I dont figure out what happened to my mom, Im going to have trouble sleeping for the rest of my life! Brody unexpectedly met ras steely gaze, and could not help but be stained by this determination of hers. Thats fine sis, its just a spot in thepetition, Im sure I can get it! ra then stretched her brow and smiled. Then Ill have to trouble you again this time. Brody waved his hands in a hurry, smiling despite his internal panic. Theres something about that! Whats the point? What if Stanley finds out hes shoved ra into a pile of men Well, dead on arrival. Since she decided to participate in Produce 101, even ra had to start making preparations for it. Because cross-dressing is a big deal, she was worried that her overly girly face would reveal her gender. So she decided to start with imitation makeup, so she started looking upst seasons contestants online. I realized that I was thinking too much, this year the popr Korean-style beautiful men, there is no shortage of faces more delicate than the girls. And they dont seem to care that they are not manly enough, they just want to make their looks more sophisticated. This would be very beneficial to ra, who would only have to slightly coarsen her overly feminine features, such as changing her eyebrows to sword brows and blurring her lip line a bit. That would be enough to make her the most sophisticated one among a group of boys. The problem of female impersonation was not expected to be solved so well, but the next problem had some difficulties. Produce 101 is, after all, a show that allows vegetarians to debut, and the contestants will certainly have various business skills required. And most of the seeds in this program are professionally trained practitioners, some some of them have even made their debut. Chapter 2110 How to kiss up suddenly The least of them are those who have been singing and dancing since childhood and have talent in this area. But ra knows nothing about all of this. She probably caught up onst seasons show and realized that this show uses an elimination system. The initial audition will leave one hundred yers, then one hundred into fifty, fifty into twenty-five, and finally directly twenty-five into eight. These eight will be a group, and then by thepany to promote the debut. ra didnt want to be thest one to debut, but she made sure she had a chance to see Kit. Kit, of course, will note to the auditions, so she must stay for theter rounds. It must also be strong enough to go on Thepetition will start in half a month, and the length is one and a half months, which coincides with the three months of summer vacation for graduation. Since she didnt have to worry about her studies at the university, ra thought about it and simply enrolled in a dance ss to catch up on her business skills. ra has no foundation in this area, and it is reasonable to assume that one month is not even enough time for her to get started. But since ra decided to participate at that time, she had some consideration for this. After all, with Soul Stone in her hand, the speed of time passing inside the boundary is much slower than outside. A whole day inside the boundary is just an hour outside, so that makes ra have almost a year. If she can make the most of this year, then she can at least have a dance foundation. Now the contestants are actually very water, as long as there is a foundation, then it is not difficult to mix down. So ra was motivated to study, and she worked diligently with her teacher every day. But after a week passed ra felt that her progress was not obvious, and after considering it, she lived directly in the dance ssroom. She practiced like this for a whole week, without any improvement in the dance, but she lost a whole circle. The original thin face, now the cheekbones have been highlighted, apanied by long to cover the eyes of the hair, but also quite a few Japanese beauty teenagers. Today was the usual intense practice. ra closed her eyes and entered the boundary, practicing by herself in the space over and over again. Being able to constantly find small improvements in herself is one of the things that has encouraged her to persevere until now. Just as I was rejoicing in my progress, I suddenly saw a strange sensation on my face. As if a hand gently brushed her face, she was shocked with a jolt and opened her eyes in a misty manner. Then she squinted hard to see the handsome, miserable face in front of her. In this empty ssroom, the man, a long ck trench coat, stood quietly in ce. The air around him seemed to freeze as a cloud of gloom rolled over Stanleys eyes. Stanley? What are you doing here? ra was stunned when she recognized the person, she didnt expect Stanley to find such a ce. Stanley just quietly looked at the girl in front of him, he was too busy with other things these days to keep an eye on ra all the time. Looking at the girl in front of her suddenly cut her hair short, but this did not make her face drop, but gave her a gender hazy beauty. Stanley asked in a low voice. Why did you cut your hair off? ra was stunned before she responded that this was the first time Stanley had seen herself with a haircut. So he huffed andughed awkwardly. Isnt it nice? I didnt expect Stanley to shake his head. No, its very nice. ra froze, she didnt expect Stanley to answer that, and it was something Brody had said before, but it was different from the feeling Stanley brought. You look good in everything. ras heart thumped hard, and just when she didnt know how to answer it, her phone rang. ra picked up the phone with a sense of relief, and Brodys excited voice came from the other side. Sister, the thing you said, I helped you contact, but the other party still needs your picture! Need a picture of you in male clothes! ra asked, frowning slightly. Do you want it now? The other side just said they wanted it as soon as possible, I think its better to give it to me now, lest they change their mind and the night is long! ra looked with some difficulty at her pure white T-shirt, which was soaked with sweat because of dance practice. This shot is too sloppy But the other side is in a hurry now, and itste at night, so it seems impractical to go back and buy new clothes. Okay, then Ill think of something, wait for me. Good sister, just as soon as you can! ra hung up the phone with a frown, and finally her eyes fell on Stanleys body. Stanley can I borrow your trench coat for a minute? Stanleys expression changed slightly, which reminded ra of his cleanliness. Ah, if its not convenient, forget it. What to do? ra lowered her head with some annoyance, she wouldnt stop there, would she? I didnt expect to be covered by a warm shadow in my own pocket.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She hurriedly took off her head and held the long trench coat in her hand, and ra was a little surprised for a while. Youre willing to lend it to me? I didnt expect a cleanliness freak like Stanley to be willing to lend his personal belongings to others. Hmm. Stanley responded coldly, taking off his jacket Stanley was wearing only a in white shirt. The exquisite fit of the tailoring is now more and more upright in Stanleys posture, and he unconsciously tidies up the cuffs before looking up again to add a sentence. Youre not like the others. ra waspletely frozen, unable to grasp the meaning of the words for a moment. What makes her different from others? But she no longer has time to look deeper, after all, Brody is still waiting over there in a heartbeat. So she put on the trench coat directly, which was a little big to wear, but just enough to create the feeling of a loose type of man. ra put on her clothes and fiddled with her hair twice before raising her phone to take a picture. Although it was a casual shot, the nobility revealed by the trench coat and ras natural temperamentplemented each other. The photo was taken and ra nodded her head with a tilt of her head. In the photo, ra looks slightly mncholy, the white T in her trench coat with some sweat stains, and her hair is a little wet. These strange factors intermingled, instead, gave her a sense of beauty that could not be surpassed. ra was so satisfied that she sent the photo to Brody. Brody was also stunned to receive this photo. Chapter 2111 Evening Breeze and Burning Heat This photo is also too awesome, who can stand this, I think maybe you dont even have to go to the interview. ra then hung up the phone with satisfaction and took off the long trench coat she was wearing. She held the dress in her hands before she felt something was wrong. She was so intent on taking pictures that she forgot she was sweating because of her dance practice. This time the clothes have been covered with their own sweat stains, not to mention people with cleanliness She couldnt even look at herself. So the outstretched hand shrank back, and ra said with some embarrassment. Its too dirty, the clothes should wait until I wash them and return them to you. No need. Well but thats really not very nice after all, its soiled by me. ra still feels a bit sorry for giving someone else something that was obviously borrowed and straight up dirty. I didnt expect Stanley Corner to reject it outright. Its okay, its what you wore, its not dirty. But ra still felt ufortable, squirming only to ignore the mans increasingly eager eyes. Stanleys throat tightened as he looked at her somewhat embarrassed expression and the drops of sweat running down her neck. The clouds in his eyes tumbled, then he directly reached out to slightly stop ra, tilted his head, and kissed ras white neck. ra was still looking at the sweat stains on her clothes with a sad face and was surprised by the sudden warmth that hit her. What is this again!!! Why did you suddenly kiss me again? ra was sweating all over after her intense dance practice today. When Stanley arrived, she had only just entered the rest, and thisyer of sweat had not yetpletely dried. But she opened the windows for venttion, and the cool night breeze blew on her body quite pleasantly. At this moment Stanley hot hot lips suddenly pressed up, so ra immediately panicked. Her heart was beating wildly, and she couldnt help but struggle between fears. What are you doing But Stanley always anticipates her movements, and the hand that was gently stopping ra suddenly tightened. ra couldnt back away, but was stopped and continued to feel that burning breath. At this moment Stanley is no longer full of resting on her slender white neck, and slowly moving upwards. ras body burned for no reason, and the inevitable fever made her feel tormented. This is harder than dancing for hours! But the tingling and limpnessing from her body made her unable to resist, and she allowed Stanleys lips to reach her earlobe at that moment. The head is a confusion, Stanley saw the person in his arms a rare quiet and well-behaved, eyes dark. He licked ras earlobe, and then gently released it before the heat inside ras bodypletely exploded. His voice was tinged with a hint of raspy, and he spoke in a deep voice. Like I said, its not dirty, youre sweet. Stanleys lips brushed against ras ear as he spoke, his warm breath falling into his ear. ra just felt paralyzed and trembling, but managed to brace herself and take a step back. Knowing that she couldnt let the fiddling go on like this, ra still frowned, slightly angry. You stop it.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Stanley looked at her blushing face, and the glint of her earlobes there reflecting the light. Surprisingly, a smile was involved, but before he had time to say anything, the phone suddenly rang. Impatiently pulling out his cell phone, the moment he saw the caller ID, Stanleys expression was surprisingly serious. He took the jacket in ras hand and gave a somewhat hurried ount. Im going to go now, you take more rest. ra originally did not know how to face him, and it was a relief for ra to leave at this time. So she watched the man disappear at the door of the dance ssroom before her heart felt something was wrong. Stanley must havee to her for some purpose, not just to lick her sweat? These rich people are really confusing. ra practiced her dance hard in the knot all night beforeying down some mats and sleeping on the floor. As a result, the phone woke me up before I could sleep. She scrunched her face and rubbed her eyes, picking up the phone in a daze, startled by the excited voice on the other side. Sis, youve passed the application and can participate in Produce 101! ra then woke up with a wink. Im allowed to participate? Thats right! Brody is also genuinely happy for ra, and he is more excited than ra has ever been at this time. I just sent the photo yesterday, they just gave the approval, really even the interview is useless! ra smiled soothingly at this. Great, its all thanks to you this time. Brodys whole being is also joyful. Sister, dont be polite to me, this is not what I should do! After saying this sentence, his smile has diminished, half a long time before continuing with some difficulty. But now theres another problem actually this show is impossible for vegetarians to participate, so everyone has more or less background But you dont even have the minimumpany to sign with, so Ill just have to help you titling, although I also helped you find someone, but Hmm? Listening to his stammering voice, ra was also a little curious. Brodys voice sounded inexplicably awkward. But the other party said they want to meet you, so I wont be able to go ra are you okay to go alone? Oh, thats certainly no problem, I can do it alone. ra understood, did not ask him exactly why it was inconvenient, but also clearly heard Brody greatly relieved. Your situation my side have exined, female disguise also said, she should not make things difficult for you, the truth on the line! ra nodded on this side of the phone and then thanked her sincerely. This time is really thank you, if not for you, I must not have been able to finish it by myself. Brody giggled over the phone, then scratched his head. Sis, you really dont have to be polite with me, hurry up and practice on your side, I wont waste your time, bye! ra hung up the phone and diligently practiced her dance again. A message from Brody was soon received and ra was informed of the time and ce. This is a hurry to rush back to take a shower, and then changed into a set of mens clothing. Even if the other party knows about their female disguise, but their own adaptation to female disguise is sooner orter. Then it might as well start today. ra put on her clothes and looked carefully at herself in the mirror, her face was still too soft and delicate, permeated with a girlish air. So she grabbed the shadows and eyebrow pencil and drummed them on her face for a while. She needs to make her face more masculine, sword eyebrows and a high nose are a must. Chapter 2112 What is your relationship Looking at herself in the mirror with a trifle heroic face, ra just nodded in satisfaction and left the door. ra quickly took a taxi to the private restaurant and then found the private room ording to WeChat. She knew that this time she was going to meet an actress, a member of some girl group, a first-tier flow flower anyway. The foundation is also considered solid, can have this kind of development and this kind of achievement of the actress, now not many see. Seeing Sevag Tatilian sitting in the box, ra couldnt help but tsk. I didnt expect that Brody would ask for help from such a big name. ra is not a celebrity, but she has some impression of the actress, which shows the poprity of the star. Thats when Sevag turned around and saw ra again, with undisguised jealousy and amazement in her eyes. It is difficult to describe her mood at that moment when she saw ra, obviously in the entertainment industry for so long, what kind of handsome men and women have not seen. But still, the person in front of you is about to take away your heart. ra saw her turn around and stopped squirming as she walked forward, then smiled and extended her left hand. My name is ra, and the name Im using in thepetition this time is Argun Bell. Sevag came back to his senses and his eyes became cloudy all of a sudden. She didnt even look at ras outstretched hand, instead she spoke in a condescending, cold voice. Dont you y these tricks on me here. As she spoke, her fists clenched and her nails sunk deep into her palms. What is your rtionship with Brody and why is he helping you like this? You tell me the truth! ra didnt expect Sevag to say such a thing and was a bit dumbfounded for a while. Whats my rtionship with Brody? Sevag, seeing ras somewhat dumbfounded look, pped the table in anger. If you didnt have any unseen secrets, why would he be so desperate to get you into that show, and evene begging me. It must be you whos hooking him up! ra listened to the gnashing of teeth and questioning and finally understood. So it was this woman who misunderstood her rtionship with Brody and thought they were a couple or a rtionship between the golden master and that something? ra just pampered and withdrew her hand and said indifferently. The two of us dont have that kind of rtionship, youre the one who misunderstood. Unexpectedly Sevag suddenly sneered and looked at ra cross-eyed. Do you think Im stupid? Just from that attitude of him helping you, you guys would not have that kind of rtionship? ra lost herst patience as she watched the woman in front of her spill her guts and look for a fight. Miss Tatilian, Im here to ask for your help about titling in thepany, so if you dont want to, just say so, and I wont bother. ra is now also holding her anger, so she is not going to continue to talk with Sevag, turn her head and ready to walk out of the box. I didnt expect to hear the womans exasperated shouting behind me. You wait a minute. Sevag looked at ra, who was still beautiful even in female disguise, and the fire of jealousy had consumed her heart. She gritted her teeth word for word. Since I promised Brody, I will do this favor to the end. With that said, she adjusted herself, then smiled coldly with her arms around her chest. Im afraid that just a guy like you will fall straight to the sea election anyway. ra didnt care about her barking and just nodded her head. Then Ill trouble Miss Tatilian. Sevag looked at the girl in front of him with an unhappy face, and did not intend to be polite any more, stood up, grabbed the bag on the table and went out. It was only when he had passed ra and was standing in the doorway that Sevag made a show of looking back again. Theres something else I forgot to exin to you, Im a judge for Produce 101, and well see each other at thepetition soon. After saying that, she did not hide her hostility towards ra, and rolled her eyes with a fierce re before she left with a satisfied fling of the door. ra was inexplicably attacked, and finally had to give Brody another call. So what, Im really sorry.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Brody listened to the whole thing without a hint of surprise, just an awkward exnation. Shes kind of my ex-girlfriend, and Ive been on a rolltely for your business so she may have misunderstood. ras eyes widened. Is she actually your ex-girlfriend? Then youre too good! ra though knows Brody this person spend a lot, as a rich generation change girlfriend speed naturally can not lose to others. But she originally thought it was just an ordinary girl, but she didnt expect that even this kind of first-rate big star could follow him willingly. Brodys whole face was scrunched up over there. Hey, you quickly stop joking, at first I also thought she was a national goddess, I did not expect her to bepletely for our familys money ah. With me, but also at the same time and more than one rich generation dating, Iter learned to break up with her. After all, our family is not doing this piece of entertainment, I really dont know anyone, so I really had no choice but to find her. She definitely didnt dare to say anything about you dressing up as a man, but now that she has actually misunderstood our rtionship, she is afraid that she will make things difficult for you in the show. Brody was sad, but ra was unconcerned, although the matter was a bit of a headache, but it was not an unbridgeable gap. Its okay, the boat is straight, lets just take one step and see what happens. The next day, the shows official website soon announced the mentors and trainees, and Sevag appeared on the list of mentors without surprise. The contestants are still a hundred, and although ra has little interest in debuting, she must stay in the top twenty. If you want to see Kit, you have tost until the final, and if you are eliminated too early, then all is lost. yers are decided entirely through voting in the poprity channel, and although thepetition has not started, viewers can already vote. Now the voting audience is just there to see the face. ra was originally eating with Brody when she was interrupted by a shout from the other side, which led her to learn that it was the official website that announced the news. So she was also busy pulling out her phone and looking at it, its always a good idea to get to know yourpetitors in advance. If you dont look at it, youll be fine, but when you look at ra, youll really feel something strange. After all, the show did not air, even if the face should not be too big a gap, I thought everyone would be about the same As a result, the situation now seems to be that the first ce is aplete ride ah. Sikh Davidson who is this guy? Why does he have so many votes, is he a star who has already debuted? Chapter 2113 Argun and Sikh ra had watched the whole season before and knew that some people who had debuted but were not satisfied woulde back to rejoin the show. But Brody wiped his mouth and said. Dont you know this man? I dont recognize it, who is this? Hes also a member of the Davidson Family, so if you have to count, hes Stanleys cousin! ra was stunned, actually Stanleys rtives? But their family isnt a direct line, and he grew up abroad, so he must not be too close to Stanley. Brody kindly exined a few more things. But its also the Davidson Family. Why are the Davidson Family people on a show like this? ra couldnt figure out how the Davidson Family, which is a big name, would allow their children to participate in a variety show for good reason. Its probably just a fresh and fun picture. Brody shrugs indifferently anyway, he is not concerned about these things at all. But hes still a member of the Davidson Family, after all, and everyone became his fans all of a sudden, and hes pretty good-looking himself. Brody smacked his lips. Even though the show hasnt aired yet, he already has die-hard fans. ra nodded, and that was a given. After all, the Davidson Family is too well known and established throughout the entire Ching Maind, and is quite famous and established internationally. The family has always been very mysterious, we simply can not get a glimpse of the two. Now even a young master from the side line is enough for everyone to go crazy. ra then looked down and looked at Sikhs picture more closely. The teenager seems to be not fully open yet, but it is already hard to hide his handsome face. He casually wore a gray shirt with loosely unbuttoned buttons and looked at the camera with arrogance and insolence. There is no way to make people dislike it, it looks as if there is some Carsons look in the demeanor, and it is all that gangly and handsome line. Very mboyant teenager. The looks are really right for the audience, butpared to Stanley Its still quite a bit worse. But after all, with the Davidson Familys fame, plus their own good looks, it is inevitable that they will be famous on the Inte. ras aim is not to make a debut, so such apetitor is not a problem for her. She slid down and finally found her picture, then casually clicked on it to look at thements. After going through about 70 or 80 articles, basically all of them are unanimous in questioning ras overly delicate features and overly white skin. ra could not help but softly brow, that day to take pictures would have been a casual shot. She usually goes to dance practice and does not wear makeup, so the photos will inevitably be a little too girly. The excellent face made ra into the top 10, but most people still think that ra is just a photo deception. ra sighed, and sure enough thements below were basically saying she was overly good looking. Next time you go on stage, you must do your makeup properly! After eating, ra went back to ss and continued practicing dance. The whole day of intense training made her almost copse at night. Still asleep on the mat, the phone rang and ra answered it with a grimace. Sis!!! Youre in the hot seat! Brodys rather prating scream came from across the room. ra was awakened in her sleep, and at this time her mind was still muddled, so she muttered in reaction. Whats hot? Brodys excited voice continued toe from across the room. Its you and Sikh! I cant tell you clearly for a while, so hurry up and look at it yourself on Weibo! ra was baffled, and by this time she had almost woken up, so she clicked on her phones Twitter feed. I didnt expect to see my name on this table once I opened it. ArgunSikh. ra was confused, she was in the hot seat, but why was the name next to her Sikh? It wasnt until she clicked in that ra realized what was going on. I me myself for borrowing Stanleys dress at the time, it was the dress that caused the problem. After all, at that time the photo to be urgent, ras first consideration is to borrow a mens clothing to take pictures, in a hurry to choose Stanley. However, shepletely missed the mystery in the clothes. How could someone like Stanley wear a bought ready-to-wear garment straight away? In fact, all of the Davidson Familys clothes are designed and made by the familys own personal designers. And they will use a dark pattern inside the cor, so that it is also a symbol of the Davidson Family. Stanleys dress is like this, then Sikhs dress is like this. So when both photos were put on the website, some sharp-eyedizens noticed the same dark pattern on the clothes. This is what has given rise to all kinds of spection. At first it was just thought that the two were wearing the same brand of clothes, but a careful search revealed that it wasnt a brand at all. This is surprisingly the Davidson Family dedicated dark pattern, which is now theizens are considered exploded. What does this mean?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sikh himself is a member of the Davidson Family, and its only natural that he would wear such an outfit. But what about Argun, who is also wearing the Davidson Family clothes, his profile clearly states that he is just an ordinary high school graduate. How can he fit into the Davidson Familys clothes? So everyones brainstorm has emerged. Could it be that Sikh gave the clothes to Argun on purpose? Both were in the dance studio when the photo was taken, and even the backgrounds are so simr. Such a coincidence is more convincing to the previous spection. Two boys wanting to borrow each others clothes to wear may not be strange among ordinary people. But after all, this is a variety show, and the two of them are growing in traffic, how can marketing numbers let go of such an opportunity? So the overwhelming gossip news came in, those slogans are up without shocking people to death. The same clothes show love, hidden in the shadows of love! What is the reason for the young lord of the rich family to participate in the talent show? It is for the same sex C lover! All kinds of public numbers are coincidentally posting various articles as a way to imply an ulterior rtionship between the two. And ras photo from the talent show itself is too beautiful, and the more the two people look at each other, the morepatible they are. So there was a lot of spection. Magical Girl Ang: Can they two boys really be together! They cant be real, right? dhxbdjs:Whats wrong with this, boys cant fall in love with each other? Love does not distinguish between the sexes! Jayce: I kinda like it hey! Sikh is the best: Dont say such disgusting things! We, Sikh, would never do such a thing. I think its that Argun who is leading the rhythm! Sikh we will always follow: I think it is also he wants to deliberately rub the heat, maybe it is embroidered in advance with a dark pattern waiting for this one out, really shameless! Sikhs fan club: I think people like this should just quit, they cant do anything, but they are good at rubbing it in! Sikh my husband: Yes, Im boycotting him! Get Argun out of this show!!! The show didnt air, so Sikh is still the transcendent number one. Chapter 2114 No need to pretend to apologize As this show is all the members are boyfriend settings, so at the moment the girlfriend fans are the most can not stand their own love beans are fired cp. At the moment madly cursing ra on the inte, desperately venting her frustrations. Brody dialed ras phone, his tone full of anxiety. This is bad, this show they are the poprity among the people, how you suddenly began to be ck, in case you can not enter the level behind Brody didnt even finish his sentence before ra got a headache and pressed her brow. She opened Varietys official website and, not surprisingly, her name had fallen out of the top 10. A part of theizens think that she has not even started the broadcast of the show to hype, such behavior is unpleasant, so they do not vote. Sikhs fans even organized to vote for the one or two people behind her one after another, just to squeeze her out. But it was just a days time, and ra dropped to the twenties. This is only the beginning, ra only has tofort herself and Brody. Its okay, after the show starts, Ill try to find a chance to flip it. A whole week soon passed and it was finally time for the show to be recorded. Today is the first day of thepetition and the yers have been meeting one after another. ra got her number te, the staff looked up at her and saw such a delicate and beautiful person in front of her, and her attitude was unknown better. Take your seat number and hurry up and sit down. ra nodded politely and walked into the studio, by which time most of the contestants were done. In the middle of the studio is the stage, surrounded by a ring of contestant seats, and in the very center is the judges position. The stepped yer seats are also considered a very good view, although the steps are not high, but everyone cked out into a piece, it still looks quite spectacr. At this time the judges had not yet arrived, the floor was full of staff leaping around, and the atmosphere was actually very rxed for a while. The yers who had already done well were basically introducing themselves and making casual small talk, and the venue was noisy as hell. But just as ra entered the field, the atmosphere was noticeably quiet, and the yers who were talking and fighting just now all turned their heads to look over. This is the Argun who was scandalized with Sikh, and hes a little too good-looking, right? I feel like he looks even better than in the photo did that photo of him pull down his face value instead? Whats the use of just looking good, thepetition has not yet begun to crazy hype, if not no strength, why so weak-minded! You quickly stop saying that you dont know if its really hype, in case the two of them really have that kind of rtionship then youre not offending the wrong ones! rapletely ignored the looks and unfriendly remarks, looked at the number te in her hand, and went straight to find her seat. Today they are going to be measured for rank, and each of the one hundred contestants is going to perform an event of their choice. Then the jury follows and their performance is scored for them from one to six, with each point divided into a ss. The first ss is the best, so naturally the sixth ss is the worst. This show, although the yers stay or go, depending on the online vote, but after all, the official editing and footage given is also very important. If you can be assigned to the first ss, you will naturally be able to get more resources, while the sixth ss Basically, it is even abandoned. What ra has been practicing hard all this time is the dance for this level assessment. Although she has worked very hard during this period, she is always a bit unsure in her heart. So she found the position she was ced in, and this time the camera was not yet on, so she immediately closed her eyes and entered the space to start the final practice. Originally tightly was practicing, ra corner was suddenly disturbed by a noise.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She opened her eyes and turned around just in time to meet the disgusted eyes of the person beside her. ra looked into those beautiful but disgusted and disdainful eyes and was a little surprised for a moment. Sikh? Thats right, the owner of these eyes is exactly the Sikh who has been specting with himself for some time. Sikh surprisingly, like her, is also the type who looks better in person than in photos, and his temperament seems to be somewhat restrained in photos. It looks like the type of bad beauty, but the reality of Sikhs sharpness, the whole aura is both open and powerful, dazzling people dare not look straight. But he is sitting next to himself? Im afraid its also a deliberate arrangement by the program team for the sake of topics and traffic. ra felt a little confused and oddly ufortable at this point. This deliberate and intentional act makes ra feel a little contempt in her heart, knowing that she was scolded so badly and still put the two together ra was originally cursing her mind back and forth in her heart, and to her surprise an icy voice suddenly rang out in her ears. Can you stop looking? ra realized that her head was still tilted and her eyes were still on Sikhs body at all times. She had to turn her head awkwardly, and then very sincerely lowered her voice. Excuse me. It is always impolite to stare at someone, and the bet is still a sincere apology. If youre really embarrassed, dont pull others into bundling the hype. ra frowned and reacted by looking at the disgusted look of the person in front of her and asked. You mean to say that those previous news and messages were intentional on my part? Sikh snorted coldly from his nose, the look of disgust on his face intensifying. What else could it be? And why do you have our the Davidson Familys clothes on you? Wasnt it because you did all the research and then tried to be my hotness? Even something like making fake clothes you can think of. Sikh was really feeling depressed and didnt think he would be rubbed in this way. He himself, as the person in question, of course knew that the clothes could not be from him, but since they were not from him, where could they havee from? It must be that ra did multiple investigations and then went and made a fake one herself. This is also the closest version of reality that people can specte about on the Inte, and this version has a high eptance rate. It must be ra deliberately made a fake the Davidson Family dress and then released it, probably paid off the marketing number and hired some water army. In order to rub their own hotness really do everything. ra listened to the teenagers words without holding back and hooked her lips, suppressing herself fromughing out loud. Its true that you didnt give me the clothes, your uncle gave them to me. But such words cannot be said, ra forced to hold back herughter and exined in a serious manner. Chapter 2115 Exotic Dances Im not trying to hype you up. She came to the show with the express purpose ofing solely for Kit, and she again had little interest in making her debut. Except for the promotion when she wants to make a push, she wants to keep a low profile as much as possible at all other times. And how could it be deliberately to hype it? The only exnation ra can give is this one sentence. Although his words were clear about his position, that teenagers attitude did not change as a result. The disgust in his eyes was undisguised, and his expression was unbelievable. Just like that you still call it not wanting to hype with me? You are obviously trying to get my attention, I advise you to keep your mind clean in the future, I am not interested in men! ra is stagnant. Whats in this young masters head? Just now also said their own hype, this moment actually a serious warning about what they are not interested in men.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Toxic. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Sikh didnt expect the man to be toozy to defend himself, so he intensified his questioning. Are you afraid to speak up because Ive got those little calctions of yours? I advise you to give up now! We are not possible! ras mouth twitched, this young master is really poisonous ah. The resting ce for the yers itself is notrge, and the seats are all very close to each other, although the sound has been deliberately suppressed. But the conversation between the two people was still clearly heard by the people around. The other yers around are naturally immensely concerned about the scandalous news of the duo. This time to hear the conversation between the two, are inexplicably excited, can not help but talk. See, you heard me, I told you it was that Argun hype there, Sikh didnt want him at all! People nowadays are really capable of doing anything for the sake of hype, or is he imagining that he can be listed on the Davidson Family in one go and have a trouble-free future? In order to hype even fake clothes can be made, we do not know how people think. I didnt expect Sikh to look like he hates him, the game hasnt even started yet, and hes offended Stanley, this Argun is also a powerhouse. Hahahaha, think you can do whatever you want just because youre better looking? There are people who dont appreciate it at all! They care a lot about face value in this rule of the underdog, and there is an overly good-lookingpetitor out of the students. This made everyone apprehensive. Originally thought that there would be some rtionship between the two, so it was scrupulous not to say anything bad about others. But now that they have seen the Davidson Familys young masters attitude, everyone is relieved and all sorts of snide remarks areing. In the face of these mean and vicious remarks ra was not moved, she just looked ahead with a calm gaze. Time passed by, and the practitioners and mentors were all in ce. Because it is to select people to debut as an idol group, the most important thing is the strength of singing and rapping. Dance instructor is naturally Sevag, singing judges are also very big, is considered an industry evergreen, not only professional excellent, people are also smooth and gentle, so also incidentally when the host. The rap mentor is also a long-established male group member Natan, who is simply the flow of the group. He also walks the ascetic cold wind, so in the show also behaves very cold and serious, I heard that the requirements of the strength is very strict. All three judges are superstars, which shows how much Kit is interested in this show. Now that the judges have been seated, the contestants have started to back call up to perform one after another. ra nervously watched the performance of the contestants in front of her, while silently scoring in her mind. About twenty of them passed, ra was relieved that the average strength of everyone was not at all as strong as she thought. Soon ra was called, and the same agency as Sevag made host Lee Bali Ran a little curious. Is Sevag your senior? Sevag pursed his lips. Although yes, but not very familiar with it, after all, he just graduated into ourpany, but only half a month. At Natan and Archibalds puzzled looks, Sevag couldnt help butugh. Its neen, but after two years of repeating a grade, this is just graduating. Although it was just an unintentional remark, but ras old background was exined to the letter, such things as repeating two years As expected, a burst ofughter erupted from the stage. Did I hear you wrong? Two years of high school repetition? Does he not grow a brain? Other peoples brains are a brain, does his brain grow because other people have it so he has to have it, too? So, hes only been practicing for half a month? What can he learn in just half a month? Must be that kind of rtionship again, ah, just temporary hold the Buddhas feet to learn a few days, you want to squeeze others hard to practice a few years of students, really disgusting people! That is, such a person can do such a thing as pulling peoples hype, I think this matter is even a real hammer! The contestants on stage spoke meanly and looked at ra with increasing disgust. ra looked at the three instructors with an indifferent expression, and spoke only after a long time. Its true that I havent been practicing for long, but I have prepared for this performance with my heart. rapletely ignored the ridicule of the surrounding people, this is to continue to calmly speak. So Im still hoping people will give me that opportunity anyway. Favored, not condescending, in the face of such an attitude, the yers at the bottom could not say anything. Archibald originally brought people mild, at this moment is naturally to do peacemaker, so nodded quickly. Sure, lets start when youre ready! The music started and ra began the dance she had prepared. She is preparing an exotic dance today, something that no one else has seen before. The tension and rxation coupled with the fierce power of some parts of yourself is also quite bluffable. She deliberately wore oversize clothes today. The wide sweater and wide-legged pants made her look more modest. It was a desperate choice for ra, who had been practicing inside the knot for almost a year, so she wasnt exactly a novice, but definitely not much better either. Rather than learn some simple dance, exposing their own foundation, it is better to directly choose a dance with a high coefficient of difficulty. As long as the dive practice this dance, bluffing is still not a problem. The light followed ras stance, and the figure of the teenager on stage was open and rxed, slender, but revealing an unassable dominance. ra came today well prepared, she put on her makeup before she left the house, before fixing her overly delicate eyebrows and eyes. The eyebrows with peaks, the high nose, and the deep eye sockets all add to her dance. Chapter 2116 Acupuncture and Chinese Medicine With a breathtaking sense of loneliness, ra danced through the song, and as the music stopped, ra stood abruptly in ce. Hands dropping weakly, head bowed, panting slightly. The entire studio was silent, everyone was frozen, unable to speak, but the eyes of the amazement and appreciation can not be hidden. If we talk about the dance skills alone, ra is not so shocking. More importantly, she resonated with those in attendance. Everyone doing practice, is really bitter in the heart, who has not had the experience of crying in the night alone? They seemed to see themselves in the dance just now, emotionally pulled by a skinny teenager on the stage, even to the point of tears. Whether it is dance, singing or art, the beauty of these arts lies in their ability to resonate with people, and this is where ras dance just won. The yers were so shocked that a murmur broke out. Has Argun really only been practicing for half a month? But its really impossible I cant even reach this state of his! Is it? I do think it is very general, itself is the people choreography choreography is good, change who to dance is the same good! After all, its been half a month of practice. If thats true, then hes really a genius. Thats how good it is, I do think, maybe he is lying, must have learned many years of dance, but said he learned not long, hype but peoples mastery. The expressions of the people on stage became even more jealous and angry, and at this time the host broke the awkwardness by saying after retracting the amazement in his eyes. Since this contestant has chosen to dance, it will be judged by Teacher Sevag. Sevag was stunned to see this dance, she originally came to see ra embarrassed today, but did not expect her toplete such a stunning dance. Sevag clenched her hands into fists, even her nails were embedded deep into her palms, she never thought this woman would have such personal charm. That was a great dance. Sevags face had stiffened, but still announced with a leathery smile. But a lot of the basic movements are not in ce, and for any art, the foundation is the most important, so - ss 6! At this statement, everyone froze, especially Natan and Archibald. Sevags words are not entirely wrong, ra does not really look like she has a very good merit. It is excusable not to give the first ss, but the sixth ss is not a bit too much? The yers on the floor also froze, but then a few led the mockery. I already said that he dances in general, and you guys are still there blowing like anything. Yeah, yeah, Ive long seen that its the choreography thats awesome, I just said whoever else is going to dance is just as awesome, What kind of dance do you expect from someone who has repeated two years of high school? Not kicking him out directly is considered giving him face! And our Teacher Sevag is a powerhouse in her own right, shes won so many awards internationally, she must have her own considerations! This Argun is a ss 6 level!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ra smiled indifferently, she knew from the moment the woman opened her mouth and said she was repeating a grade that this was a foregone conclusion. So she respectfully bowed to the three instructors. Thanks. I thought ra would be indignant, but I didnt expect her to be so calm, which made Sevags expression instantly ugly. It seems that how hard you can also be a punch in the cotton, the heart are feeling depressed. So this Argun students rank is ss six. Archibald, though, felt some regret and had doubts in his mind about the result. But after all, in front of so many people, can they still go to question Sevag. So Argun do you have any more specialties to show? Archibald can actually see that this is Sevag in the target of this little boy, but after all, it is still quite poor I guess I can only give him some shots of what I can. But ra froze, where did she have any specialties or talents? The original owner grew up demented and dumb, and her family had the possibility to let her learn talent. But they can not stand by and let go of this opportunity, if they are no more shots, and was assigned to the sixth ss, this time even or the wholework ck So ra gritted her teeth and spoke. I can do acupuncture and Chinese medicine. Hearing ras words, the whole room fell silent for a moment. Archibalds face is a littleplicated, is it that he heard wrong? You said your specialty was Since there was no room for backtracking once the words were said, ra had to repeat them again. My specialties are acupuncture and Chinese medicine. Everyones expressions became strange all of a sudden, after all, themon talents are artistic. Even if the persona is sold, it should not go in the direction of this kind of professional ah, it is easy to copse, do not know? Archibald got an affirmative answer and was surprised for a moment that he didnt know how to take it. Had to cough twice with an embarrassed face. This specialty is indeed a bit special, but it can still be disyed? There may not be a way to demonstrate needle pushing live, so why dont you just get an assistant or an audience member to take the pulse and see if there is anything you can say. After all, all the staff members have been working overtime in preparation for the show recently. If you really know Chinese medicine, then more or less able to give some advice, or at least be able to see the state of everyones subhealth. This talent is something theyve never heard of, and if they do it well, they should be able to earn some gimmicks as well. So the director soon had a female assistant on stage to match. ra put a rather smooth hand on the wrist of the female assistant on the stage, and just as she touched the pulsation, ra froze. Are you pregnant? ra didnt doubt the result of her pulse check, but she didnt expect such a coincidence. Just a random person pulled up from inside the staff, surprisingly is the pregnant woman? The female assistant who heard this also froze, and then she shook her head in a hurry. No, Im not supposed to be pregnant. When this was said, a snicker went up and down the stage. Its reallyughable, opening your mouth and saying someone is pregnant? Just like this still dare to sell any Chinese medicine persona? Besides, Ive long felt strange, what the hell is Chinese medicine saying? Not to mention that he cant even take a pulse! And casually say that someone is pregnant? Isnt this too inviting, if I were that female assistant, Id die of anger on the spot! Now everyone is not hiding their malice towards ra, and if it werent for the cameras sweeping around, theyd be sneaking whispers ofughter and discussion. Otherwise, Im afraid I would haveughed out loud. Chapter 2117 This place has no silverware ra also heard the taunts, but she didnt care, the pregnant woman was still more important in front of her. So she seriously admonished the female assistant. The baby is only just conceived, you should not have time to do a checkup, thats why you dont know, you should still go to the hospital for a full checkup when you have time. The child months are very small, so you usually have to pay more attention to yourself oh. Not expecting ra to admonish herself in such a serious manner, the female assistant was surprised but still perfunctory. Okay, I got it. He turned around and walked off the stage, originally thinking he had turned off the microphone, but never thought his voice would still echo clearly in the venue. Does he think Ive been eating fattely and my belly is a little big? Its weird, actually saying Im pregnant. Although it is trying to spit secretly, but the voice has echoed in the meeting. The audience yers on stage of course took the opportunity tough even louder and more uncontrobly. Sevag, who was sitting firmly at the judges table, couldnt help but curl her lips, and her happy expression was hard to hide. You are my young master, all the more reason why I cant watch you go astray. Sevag speaks up and lectures ra as a senior. The most important thing for us as public figures is to be honest, and it would be really bad if we cheat people, got it? ra is most annoyed by these womens pretentiousness, and she gave Sevag a cold, nk look. Like I said, she is indeed pregnant. And I do know Chinese medicine, theres nothing to lie about. I didnt expect ra to still be tough at this point in time, and the bottom of the room could onlyugh more enthusiastically. He is not it, so thick-skinned ah, what is there to pretend at this time, people have already denied it themselves! This kind of person is really bully, all this time is still pretending, he really can pretend too! Just stop wasting other peoples time on stage and get the hell out of here! Its better to just get the hell out of this show! Even if it is always a gentle Archibald this time face some can not stand, can only be a personal signal to ra to step down. You will then bring this matter over without moving yourself. The assessment was conducted for a whole day before all one hundred people were given their scores. Finally, on the evening of this day, everyone, both happy and sad, took the number they were given and then went to the appropriate registration to register. At the front of the recognized strongest ss of only six people, the number of people behind is basically bnced, all in the twenty-five or so. ras ss of six has twenty-one members. Once all the people are registered, they can be divided into dormitories. This time the selection show is only one and a half months long, but it is not allowed toe and go at will. All the practitioners who participated in the recording had to bepletely enclosed, which is why they were assigned dormitories. And not only to dormitory, but also to turn in all electronicmunication equipment after moving in. They were virtually isted from the world for a month and a half, and also had to practice andpete. Naturally, the dormitories were assigned ording to ss, and everyone reluctantly turned in all their electronic devices before the building manager led them to the dormitory building for assignment. Until the first five sses were finished, it was the turn of thest six sses. The hostess took the list in her hand and began to assign them after sizing them up one by one. Your ss is four people living together, but one person in your ss has toe out more!N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. After saying that, he read the names and started to divide the dormitory, until the end, looked at the distribution list and looked up again. Thisst extra person, Argun, youll have a room to yourself! ra didnt expect to be so lucky, but quickly responded that this should have been specially arranged by her own little brother. She usually dresses up as a man, its fine, but if they live together, Im afraid theyll wear out within a week. Thats why Brody arranged in advance, so that she can live in a room by herself, it is also considered to have a heart. But this arrangement is not so pleasant when it falls on other peoples ears. What makes you guys decide that? Four of us old men are crammed together, and you let this pussy live in one room alone? One of the most mboyant boys inside the sixth ss jumped out and Hugh Adams yelled in discontent. His family is also considered a rich family, himself is also a small rich generation, although with the Davidson Family did not have topare, but also enough to the Bell Family. He has never been a trainee at all, and he heard from others that he came here just to pursue the judges. So there is no doubt that they were dumped into the sixth ss, and the hostesses dont eat this at all. She waved her hand impatiently. We cant control what is arranged from above, you guys hurry up and pack your things! ra was ready to go to the dormitory with her suitcase, but to her surprise Hugh actually reached out and stopped her. Change dormitories with me, do you hear me or Ill get you killed now. I thought ra would be scared and beg for mercy, but I didnt expect ra to just sneer. On what basis? Hugh didnt expect this little boy to choke him, so he reached out and tried to tug ras cor. Just because you cant beat me! Then the next second he was spinning out of bnce, his stomach was hit hard with a knee and he actually sat back on the ground. ra just looked at a dumbfounded Hugh from above. You can beat me like that? Hugh was suddenly put in this position by ra, he has not even reacted to what is happening? It was only when he heard ras provocative words that he woke up like a dream and cursed without even thinking. Argun you pussy, dont you go, you wait for me you! Hugh tried to struggle to his feet, but after two attempts, he remained sitting on the floor. The ce that was topped by ra was painful and itchy, and the lower half of my body was somehow numb, and I couldnt stand up even after flopping on the ground for half a day. ra naturally didnt pay any attention to him, and while he was still flopping around on the floor, screaming and cursing, ra had already flung the door of the dormitory hard. The people around were gloating, waiting to see ra being taught a lesson, but they didnt expect it to be the taller Hugh who ended up on the ground. They are not much emotional ties between them, this time shocked can not help butugh out loud. I didnt expect this Arguns fighting power to be very strong, huh? He has thin arms and legs and is white and tender, but I didnt think he could knock Hugh down at once! I think it is that Hugh is useless, can not even beat such a pussy, for nothing to grow this one meter eight! Hey Hugh, people Argun have been gone for half a day, arent you going to get up yet? Hahahahaha Hugh arent you a little too funny too. The endless stream of jeers made Hughs face turn blue as he looked at the door that ra had flung shut so hard. Chapter 2118 Changed Hands tightly clenched fists, this is a great shame in his life! Argun you have balls. Hugh muttered through his teeth, then he looked at the door with a grimace. Wait for me, if I dont get you killed, my name isnt Hugh! ra was in a good mood and cleaned up her dormitory before she reported to ss at ease. Each of the six sses has its own ssroom, and they practice in their own ssroom every day. The task now is for them to learn the shows theme song. This show has a different theme song every season, and this season, because of Kit, a big name producer was hired to write andpose the song specifically. So all contestants had to learn the dance and song of the theme song and finally submit a video of themselves as a material for the trial. And the judges will re-rate the grade based on the quality of the short video this time. This is the only chance the show still has to turn around, and there will be no more ups and downs after this rating. Since the electronic devices have all been put away, ra cant keep an eye on her online poprity either. But probably able to guess, after all, their own votes have fallen off after the scandalous hype. But she cant fall here, she must get the top 20 to see Kit, so she must rely on this time to fight a beautiful turnaround. Only by this short video can we attract fans. Thinking of this ra felt that she could not dy any longer and immediately headed to the dance studio to prepare for practice. And as she arrived at the ssroom, she found that the contestants were actually already here. But in just a few hours, Hugh had clearly be the head of the ss, with several boys squatting in the corner, talking andughing. Only ras arrival broke the harmony, as she stepped into the ssroom on the first foot and the ssroom was already quiet on the second. But ra wasnt even going to bother with these people, she just found her locker to get her uniform. This is also stipted by the program, and in all the shots, they will wear the uniform issued by the program. The colors of the uniforms are naturally different. The better the ss, naturally the most orthodox colors are used, while sses like theirs that hang around can only use dull colors. It is a gray without color. This outfit will always remind you that you are the worst one, and is also considered a disguised incentive for the trainees. The clothes are customized ording to height and weight, so the clothes are alsobeled with everyones name. Although the clothes were delivered long ago, the boys were too busyughing and joking to get them. So ra was the first one to pick out the clothes. After half a day of plowing through the pile, ra saw the gray sweater with her name on it. She struggled to pull it out of the pile of clothes, but soon caught a pungent smell. The smell was alsoing from her clothes. She also has a very keen sense of smell in this world, plus she has eaten the fruit borne within the Soul Stone boundary herself, and her senses are even sharper this time of year. Although the smell is very light, but in her smell is very pungent. It is a smell of strong glue. ra realized that the clothes might have been tampered with, and she subconsciously looked up into the corner of the ssroom. As expected, the boys who were justughing and joking, somehow quieted down long ago, and at this time are sneaking around looking at her here. They were originally staring at ra and the clothes in her hands with dead eyes, until ras eyes made contact with them, and then they lowered their heads in panic. Keep pretending to chat up. ra couldnt help but sneer when she saw this look on their faces. These little boys are really a no-brainer. So she motionlessly ripped the tag off her dress and quickly swapped it with Hughs one. Then he stood up with Hughs clothes, which werebeled with his own name. She was in no hurry to put on the dress, but just hitched it aside and started doing stretches. The group of boys looked at her with this leisurely look, and although they were anxious in their hearts, they could not say anything. It wasnt until this time that the assistant finally came in and he pped his hands to get everyones attention.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Everyone, if youre all there, get your clothes and get ready to train, even during training, the cameras will be on, and there will be editing and broadcastingter, so I hope you can pay attention to your image! After saying that the assistant went out the door, the boys depressed and began to look for their own clothes. Hugh, look if this dress is a little small for you! One of the boys found the shirt with Hughs name on it first, but he shook it suspiciously. No small, no small, Im tall! Hugh replied casually, then took the clothes, looked at ra still not wearing, mouth depressed cursed, hooded his head and put on his own clothes. Crap- It was soon followed by an angry scolding, and everyone was startled and rushed to look up to Hugh who was throwing a tantrum. He was dressing normally, but it seemed to be stuck in something, and he couldnt break free of that dress even after struggling violently. The people next to him tried to help peel the clothes off his body, but the clothes were tightly attached to his head, and everyone casually moved to make him scream in pain. Dont pull so hard! My scalp is about to fall off! Hugh ungratefully continued to scold angrily, several boys then face to face to let go of the clothes. Hugh sat down in discouragement. Finally or one of the boys ran back to the dormitory to bring scissors, everyone three times to the hair attached to the clothes were cut, which rescued him from the clothes. Finally broke free of this dress, Hugh sat on the floor gasping for breath, originally spent a lot of money to do the look, this time was also ripped to a mess. The hair was even cut in a messy way, it was impossible to see. Hugh scuffed up and opened his mouth to curse. Argun you bitch did you change your clothes secretly? ra then looked up with a sigh of relief, she was wearing Hughs sweatshirt by this time. And who are you to say that I changed it? If not you, who else could it be? This dress with glue is obviously yours! ra couldnt help but snicker, this is too much of a non-starter. What do you mean by that? ra was clearly just sittingzily on the floor, but it was obvious to everyone that she was really angry and extremely intimidating for a while. You said only my clothes had glue in them? And how do you know that? What? Did you apply it yourself? Chapter 2119 What’s Watching Hugh had no time to react, the words came out of his mouth, and by the time he reacted to what he had said, it was toote, his face changed, and Argun pointed out to him with a light smile. There are cameras in this ssroom, so behave yourself. Hugh looked up and saw that there were cameras at work in all four corners of the ssroom, and what had just happened must have been recorded. It was just a small argument, but it still had an impact on him if it was broadcast. Hugh facepletely ck, but no longer dare to re up, who let him righteousness, but also can only swallow his anger. Argun, you watch your back! He said as he stared viciously at Argun, then turned and mmed the door, going to treat the wound. Not long after Hugh left, the dance teacher came and started teaching them the dance moves for the theme song. ra practiced with her ssmates as if nothing had happened, unaffected by what had just happened. After about two hours, the dance instruction ended and the teacher told them to practice hard and left. Everyone started practicing in groups, and ra was the only one who sat on the mat alone, with her eyes closed. Although it looked like she was resting, she actually went into her space and started practicing. The crew only gave them three days to practice the dance, but this dance is soplicated that if she is only given three days, she can only pretty much remember the dance moves and wont be brilliant at all. After thinking about it, she decided to take advantage of the Soul Stone space bug. In Soul Stones space, a normal hour is equivalent to a day inside. So she has quite enough time if she practices in the space, and she believes she will be able to practice the theme song exercises and excel. The other students in the ss were unaware of this and saw ra sitting alone in the corner, resting with a look of disgust on their faces, fearing she would hold them back. What is he doing? Its only the first day and hes taking a break like this, doesnt he want to record the show? Then just go home. Nuts, you think you have everything because you are good looking, right? If youre really that good, you cante to ss 6. Dont you have any points in your heart? This is sent over to rub the hot bar, pretend what big name ah, after two days was eliminated, there he cried. ra heard these words clearly in the space, they say women are not easy to mess with, but who knows where there are many boys are also all right and wrong, nothing is done will be targeted. But all these things have nothing to do with her, all she has to do now is to practice the dance well. Its not toote for a gentleman to take revenge, see you on stage! While ra is rehearsing their dance, the first phase of the pilot of Produce 101 is already online. The first broadcast is about their evaluation level. There first season of the show debuted with very optimistic ratings and generated a great deal of attention as soon as it aired. Sikh is firmly in first ce. Sikh is very talented, although he has no previous experience in singing and dancing, but after several months of emergency extra training, plus he has a good-looking face and illustrious family background, he sessfully got the approval of the mentors, directly promoted to the first ss. Fans are going crazy. Sikh will always be king: Our Sikh is really great, everyonee and see Sikh, a treasure boy like this. Its a sure thing to get into the pit! Did Sikh marry me today: Oh my god, what kind of prince is this? I was so handsome by his performance that I couldnt breathe! Sikh fast for mommy debut: the voting channel has been opened, please support Sikhs fans to vote more and send our baby debut! Compared to Sikh, Arguns treatment is a world away. In order to hype up some more heat, the program team specially arranged their seats together and gave a lot of shots. All could clearly see Sikhs undisguised dislike for Argun. As expected, Sikhs fans exploded Sikh is mine: this Argun is just to rub it in the heat, who wants to lend out their clothes? What is he doing? I want to marry Sikh: people who say Argun is not rubbing the heat are blind, he has been rubbing Sikhs camera ah. Sikhs clothes: what is all this ah? Can the director team remove this person, its really aggravating to our Sikh! And the show exploded with public opinion when Argun took the pulse of his assistant. Anonymous: Imughing my ass off. Someones specialty is taking a pulse? The girls wrist is a casual touch and she is pregnant, which is harassment, right? The majority ofizens: to sell their own Chinese medicine persona on the talent show is what the hell ah? If you want to be an old Chinese medicine doctor, then go to participate in Chinese medicine program ah, is simply disrespect for traditional culture. Nickname vition: and he also said what he was repeating two years of high school, what retarded will be repeating two years, this kind of candidate to participate in the variety show, really is not an insult to our intelligence? There are even motion pictures, emoticons and the like. There is a motion picture that is widely circted, which is Argun holding the hand of the female assistant, with a line of P on his head. How dare you believe me when I say I am an old Chinese doctor. Forward this hand and you too can be sent a child by the coveted unicorn. Just let me touch it and youll get pregnant. There are many more spoofs like this one that have turned Argun into a household name and greasy man in one night. The other side. Davidson Group in the conference room. The boss, Stanley, will not be back for some time after a business trip abroad, so the wholepany is rxed. Several female employees arezy at the moment, huddled in the pantry watching the Produce 101 video. Oh my God, Sikh is just so good looking too. Its really worthy of being our bosss nephew. But I thinkpared to the boss, or the boss is a little more handsome. Che. Then you dare to nymph at the boss? Anyway, I dare to fawn over Sikh. Ive decided, I wont even buy any clothes this month, so Ill vote for you! The girls were discussing so intensely that they didnt even notice that the elevator door behind them quietly opened and a slender figure came out from inside. Milo followed Stanley, saw the chatter in the pantry and exined awkwardly, Its break time, Stanley, Ill remind them to go in a minute. Stanley nodded and walked straight to his office.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. When I passed by the pantry, it so happened that Arguns personal introduction was ying on the video, and a familiar voice came. Hello, mentors and audience, I am Argun, contestant number thirty-seven. Stanley jerked to a halt. The female employees who were concentrating on watching the video hadnt noticed that something was wrong and were gathering to spout off. Whats going on? Is he deliberately rubbing off on the heat? Keeps moving closer to our young master. Although the face looks okay, but the emotional intelligence is really average ah. With the female assistant said that people are pregnant, what Chinese medicine persona! That female assistant is also really pathetic, her face was white when she got off the stage. The women were discussing feverishly until a voice suddenly sounded behind them. What are you guys looking at during work hours? Chapter 2120 I came to announce The female employees turned around and saw Stanley standing behind them watching them, not daring to breathe a breath and retreating backwards in panic. The man looked at them coldly, his figure was out of ce in the pantry, his ck clothes set off the white skin with a biting pallor. He stared at them calmly, silent, his eyes falling in the shadows of the pantry, extraordinarily seeping.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Instantly, the faces of severalzy female colleagues turned very pale. Mr. Stanley, you, you A resourceful female colleague immediately reacted, hiding her phone behind her back and desperately trying to exin, crying as if the sky had fallen. Mr. Stanley, listen to me, its not like that! Mr. Stanley, dont fire me! Yes Mr. Stanley! Just this once! Not again! The female employees chattered and argued, driving more people to argue with them, making a lot of noise, but Stanley didnt want to listen to such nonsense at all. Tell me. He repeated the question again with displeasure, What is it that you are looking at. The female employee had not encountered this situation, was asked to freeze, but Milo next to the smart, directly took the phone and handed it to Stanley to let him check. The video on the phone was still ying, and it was right up to the moment when Argun was awarded ss 6 by the instructor and bowed in gratitude. Although the girl inside the video purposely disguised as a boy, and also disguised very sessfully, but Stanley knows her too well, immediately see. His face immediately sank, more low pressure with these female employees repeated again. The name of the show. The female employee never dreamed that the first time she spoke to the boss was actually because of the variety show, and was busy holding up the video to him to introduce it. The show is called Produce 101, a national talent show in which all the participants are boys, and your nephew Sikh is also participating. Those who participated in the draft were all boys. Stanley narrowed his eyes to make sure once more, Those are all boys in there, right. The female employee froze for a moment and nodded again with certainty. Well, a group are boys, thest nine people were selected to debut as a group, we all eat and live together and train together. Eat and live together. Training also together. Every time the female employee said something, Stanleys face became a little more ugly, and by the end it could be said to be ckface. Milo was on the sidelines listening with fear. How dare this Miss ra be so bold and yful! Participating in a talent show with all boys and living with them? Oh my God! He was really a little worried that the show would not be cut off directly by Stanleys order and then beat up all the boys who ate and lived with him! All disperse. Milo shot a look at Stanleys face and hurriedly shoved the phone back into the female employees hand, Be careful not to ck off during working hours, its not good to get caught again. The female employees nodded frantically and hurried all the way to trot away without saying a word. The pantry immediately emptied, leaving Stanley and Milo alone. Milo carefully hold the hand, slightly sarcastic smile to talk to Stanley: Stanley, you do not get too angry Set it up for me. Milos words were directly interrupted by Stanley, who said without looking away, Ill go visit the ss. Visiting the ss? Milo froze for a moment, But rushing over is a bit strange, right? This show has no interests with ourpany. Stanleys prestigious status suddenly parachuted into a program, which would scare everyone half to death, right? Milo peeked at Stanley with a sad face, and Stanley just gave him a look that he could figure out. Then invest and buy out their sponsors. After dropping a sentence, Stanley turned around and left, never giving Milo half a second to react. The other side. The time given by the teacher was so short that it almost passed in a sh, and if ra hadnt had the space, she might not have been able to prepare everything. ording to the programs requirements, each person has to shoot their own independent video for the judges to review, and then the judges go to score and re-grade them. In order to ensure fairness, the show has asked ten judges to score each of them. In addition to the three judges who appeared on the show before, Archibald, Sevag and Natan, new judges will be asked to join the evaluation. The ten judges independently watched the contestants videos and scored them separately, and each judge could score up to ten points. yers who want to get to ss I have to get more than ny points, while eighty points is ss II, ss III must reach more than seventy points, and the passing line can squeeze into ss IV, while if even sixty points are not avable, they can only go to ss VI. The second assessment seemed fairerpared to the first, and ra knew that this was her only chance to prove herself again. She practiced frantically overnight in the Soul Stone space in order to be the best she could be when recording the show. The yers videos are recorded individually, and each person doesnt know much about the others, but Argun has seen the others practice results in secret and has a good idea of what to expect. Three days is such a short period of time that even people with very good dance talent dont always get it down. Unlike ra who has room to make up for her mistakes by being diligent, she not only has enough time to practice and understand the dance and the song, but even has time to think carefully about what to do to be more brilliant. So after Argun finished filming, he felt sure that he would be able to get the qualification to go to the first ss. The three days passed in a sh, all the yers were given a day and a half off, and the results came out almost as soon as everyone was well rested. That morning, after breakfast, all the yers were informed to go to the studio hall to check their results. To add to the fun and excitement of the show, the crew asked everyone toe up one by one to receive their results. And after each yer came on stage, it was opened with individual results. The judge does not tell him directly the first or second ss, but the rating after counting out on the spot. There were ten envelopes for each contestants results, as there were ten envelopes in total, each with the scores given by the judges. After the envelopes are opened on site, the program team then announces the scores one by one and adds them out before deciding on the rating this time. This process can be said to be a great test of ones mental qualities, but also increases the tension of the program. ra followed the other contestants to the studio hall, sat down in order of ss ranking, and waited for all the contestants to arrive to start the shows recording. The results were announced in order from ss 1 to ss 6, and Sikh was the first to go. Once Sikh went up, there was thunderous apuse and the yers all apuded spontaneously. Just kidding. Sikhs status is there, who dares to oppose him, everyone is eager to befriend him. Chapter 2121 Difficult Archibald was the one responsible for announcing the results to Sikh, and he didnt hesitate half-heartedly, he just opened all the envelopes and calcted his results. Ny-two points. At the same moment, a video of Sikhs performance began to y on the big screen. ra looked up at the video, and just by his movements and performance, he scored at most seventy something, but because he was from the Bo family, no one dared to offend, so the score was so high. The yers went up one by one ording to their sses and received their scores. Some were happy and some were sad, and it was a long time before we finally reached Arguns ss 6. ss 6, Argun, here are your scores pleasee up and check them. Argun came on stage and bowed, respectfully ready to receive the envelope opened to count the points, and Archibald nodded at him. Hey, wait a minute, please. Sevag suddenly called out to him from behind. She stood up and walked up to the stage with a smile, Since this is ourpanys senior, why dont I simply announce this result? Archibald looked at the sudden jump out of Sevag, also froze for a moment, but still quickly smiled and took a step back. Then its time for our Teacher Sevag to make the announcement. I didnt expect to see Sevage out, and there was some agitation among the boys below. This kid is all quite lucky that the goddess wants to announce his results herself yet. So what? Even if we Sevag publish the results for him, he cant do anything about it, a hanging chad is a hanging chad. You cant say that I just think that actually that day in ss, I thought he danced okay, so why did you say his score must be low? Then you didnt see how he practiced dance in the ss these two days, he was simply negligent! Yeah, yeah, except for that time, the teacher taught us for a while, and when we practiced on our ownter, he was sleeping all the time! He slept for three days like that? Then he is not so eager to be eliminated, if he does not practice at all, he will definitely be eliminated ahContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Forget it, whats it to us? Maybe people can advance by hype and poprity? Do you expect absolute fairness in this kind of thing? The chatter from the stage unsurprisingly reached Sevags ears, who has been in a happy mood every day since ra was put down on this show. She naturally couldnt restrain the corners of her mouth from rising at this time, and then opened her mouth to ask ra. Junior Brother, are you satisfied with your performance this time? What would you like your new rank to be? Each contestant will be given more or less footage when theye on stage, so it is inevitable that there will be this question-and-answer type of interaction. ra is not modest either, he feels he is just being honest. I think it will be in the first ss. Sevag did not expect him to be so frank, say frank, rather than arrogant and ignorant just. Sevag couldnt hold back and burst outughing, and all the trainees on stage also gave a good face andughed. In the end, what kind of person is so good to open his mouth ah, actually is to say that he can enter the first ss? He really dares to say it, he slept in the ssroom for three days, and he still thinks he is qualified to be in the first ss? Its good enough to get this dance down, directly saying that you want to enter the first ss, is the little prince of hype plotting a new wave of hype again? I think he is just pure shameless, I do not know who gave him the courage, really dare to say anything, convinced convinced. Each yers video was filmed individually, so all the yers present just knew how they performed as well. They didnt know how amazing ras performance was, they only saw ra sleeping in the dance ss every day. How can he get into the first ss with Argun? What a big joke. Sevag smiles with style, but still cant hide her sarcasm. Its naturally good for people to have ambition if they want to enter the first ss, but I hope your strength will also be worthy of your ambition. Sevags words were extremely mocking, but ra did not care, Sevag sneered and drew out an envelope. Then lets see what the score of Argun students who want to enter the first ss is. With that, Sevag held the card in the envelope up slightly, with a gloating smile on his lips. YesC Zero points. A big zero on the card touched the eyes, and the audience on stage couldnt help butugh at the sight. Argun! Still want to be in the first ss? See this zero score? I told you he was really foolish, sleeping every day for the past three days, not practicing at all, isnt a zero score deserved? If I were to say that giving him a zero is even giving face, I guess its this tournament cant give negative points, right? If all ten judges gave him a zero, would he have to get out? Hahahahahahahaha yes yes yes, might as well just let him get the hell out. ra didnt think she would get a zero, so she looked at the card and saw the word Sevag written on the back of it. It turns out that each score is followed by the names of the scoring judges, and this zero score is what Sevag gave her. ra was stunned and felt a little funny, such a big star, but actually embarrassed himself? TEACHER Tatilian, did you give me this zero? ra spoke with a stifled smile. So what if I gave it to you? Your dance in the video didnt look the least bit practiced, so its only right to give you a zero. ra looked at Sevag helplessly, with the expression of caring for a mentally handicapped child. Have you really seen my video? Not expecting ra to question her, Sevag blushed with some embarrassment. Because she didnt watch that video. After all, the staff had told her that Argun hadnt practiced at all in three days, so it must have been a messy dance, so whats wrong with giving it a zero? Thats what I said, but its important to do the face-saving work, so Sevag tilted his head and said stubbornly. Your dance moves look very unskilled, I see you havent practiced at all, right? Two soft coughs came from behind her, and Sevag looked behind her at Natan and Archibald in confusion. Natan and Archibald have actually guessed that the estimated Sevag did not watch the video, otherwise it is not possible to give any zero score with eyes wide open. Its over, wait for it to hit you in the face, I wonder if Sevag can save himself. Okay, then I know, so please go ahead and announce the scores, senpai. ra nodded rather nicely and did not continue to argue with Sevag. Sevag, on the other hand, thought it was ra who hadpromised and, with the proud smile of a victor, proceeded to open the next envelope with glee. Chapter 2122 I think there are shady ra, on the other hand, smiled down. It was obvious here that Sevag had scored a zero without watching her video just to spite herself. So miserable, self-inflicted, can not live. Here Sevag had already drawn the envelope halfway out, and she saw the big zero on it. She knew that this woman simply did not have a good practice, which is not, other judges have also long given her zero points. So without hesitation, she began to announce. Argun yers second score, zero As she spoke, she drew out the card and tried to hold it up, but her voice stuck as the card was fully drawn out. Because before that zero, there is a big one. Sevag stared at the card with dead eyes before realizing that the number on the card was not zero, but ten. ra had also seen the numbers on the card and purposefully did not rush behind it. Seniors, why dont you announce it? Sevag remained frozen in ce, how could she possibly get a ten from the judges? Its a ten! Thats a perfect score! Sevag was outright shocked, when ra gave her a slight smile and spoke softly. Whats wrong TEACHER Tatilian, whats the problem?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Sevag only came back from the shock at this point. She hated the card and wanted to tear it on the spot, but it was surrounded by cameras and all pointed at her, so although she didnt want everyone to see the striking ten on the card, she could only slowly raise the card in her hand and stare at ra, gritting her teeth and saying fiercely. The second rating that Argun received was a ten. As soon as the words fell, the entire field fell silent as all the participants stared at Argun with wide eyes. After a while, someone suddenly spoke up. What? Did I mishear you? Theres no way that Argun guy could have gotten such a high score! But look hey, the goddess Sevag has held up the card, and it does have ten points on it. Immediately, someone next to me retorted. Then this judge must have written the numbers backwards and forwards! The people next to me followed suit. Yes! Its definitely true! Arguns level, we all know that, it is impossible to get a ten! There was a lot of chatter on stage, while Sevag was already on his hands and knees, starting to open the third envelope. At the same time, gritting his teeth and ring at ra, lowered his voice and said viciously Dont be toocent ra. this 10 is just an ident, you wont be so lucky next, the other judges will give you all zeroes! ra smiled lightly and looked at her without saying anything, her eyes confident and gentle, gesturing for her to continue to open the envelope and take a look. Looking at her harmless smile, Sevags heart suddenly shuddered, but he still forced himself to open the envelope and took out the first score card. However, when she looked down to see the numbers on the card, her whole body trembled slightly to the point where she could barely stand, and her body swayed hard. The striking ten on the card simply stung her eyes. The other people on the stage are talking all curiously looking at the card in Sevags hand, and some of them have a sharp eye and see the big ten on the card, and are dumbfounded, then burst out a foul mouth. Holy shit, thats a ten, Argun the pussy got another ten! The scene immediately exploded as soon as the words came out. Could there be other judges who also wrote it wrong? Its not likely, right? But ra couldnt have gotten ten points either. What the hell is going on here? One judge may write wrong, but it is impossible to write all wrong scoring ah You mean Argun really got two tenths on his own? Thats not possible! Everyone has seen him in rehearsals these days, he cant even dance that dance! The stage was fiercely arguing, and Sevags whole face was pale and bloodless, she was not sure, what kind of change had happened. If one mentor gave ra a ten, it could be considered an ident, but giving her two in a row is definitely not an ident. So who the hell rated her and how did that happen? This is impossible I dont believe it I dont believe it She almost hysterically roared out, ignoring the surrounding cameras and rushing forward to rudely open all the other envelopes. Very. Very. Still ten points! Howe all of them are ten points? Sevag was almost in tears, on the verge of a mental breakdown. Because she found out that all the judges except her had given ra ten points so far! What the hell is going on here? At this point, Archibald and Natan, who had been sitting silently on the side, also noticed the awkwardness of the atmosphere, so the two looked at each other and quickly came over to save the scene. Archibald looked at Sevag with a slight smile, took the rest of the envelopes in Sevags hand without showing any emotion, and then slowly opened them one by one. Then in a calm and natural tone, he said aloud. The next four ratings were also all ten points. Because he had seen the video of Arguns performance, he voted for ra, also a ten. Arguns program results are truly worthy of such excellent results. However, after he finished, the studio became frighteningly quiet, the room was silent a dead silence. No. After a long time, the yers on the stage reacted to something and began to make a lot of noise. There are only ten votes in total, nine tens, and only one zero, so the total score is ny, so that means Argun is qualified to enter the first ss? The score line for entering the first ss is no more and no less than just ny points. Argun? Into the first ss? How is that possible! There must be a misunderstanding here. This result was uneptable to most of the contestants, and there was a lot of noise on the stage, but Natan, who had been beside him, calmly picked up the clothes that symbolized the honor of entering the first ss and handed them to Argun with a smile, speaking slowly. Congrattions Argun, sessfully upgraded to the first ss. ra took the clothes with both hands and bowed deeply. Thank you, teacher. She said she was ready to leave the stage with her clothes in her hands, but then a voice rang out Slow down! A stern cry erupted from the yer stands. ra looked up and Hugh looked at her coldly with his hand raised and spoke. I question the fairness of thispetition! Argun has basically never rehearsed in the practice room in the past few days, and we all saw it for ourselves on stage. And now you judges gave him a perfect score! There must be an inside story here! In fact, when we just heard ras results, we all thought the same thing in our hearts, but we didnt dare to say it because we were worried about offending the show and the judges. Chapter 2123 Textbook draft But Hugh was already a rich young man, and he didnte here to participate in the show to make his debut, so he didnt have any qualms about asking this idea directly. Now that Hugh is willing to take the lead, the other contestants are emboldened and are cursing the shows shady practices and that ra has a backstage owner. I dont think so either, Argun? How could he get nine points for that shitty performance! There must be something fishy going on behind the scenes! Thats right, ra must have a backstage in the program, otherwise, we are so many people, why is he the only one who lives in a single room dormitory, If there are such connected people in thispetition, why should we participate in it, to be a sidekick to others? This is not fair! I strongly protest! Sevag also slowly calmed down and regained hisposure amidst the skepticism of the yers on stage. She grunted coldly. Thats right, as a judge on this show, I will defend to the death the dreams of the other contestants, and absolutely no connections will be allowed in the mix. He said and gave ra a meaningful look. Everyone nodded their heads in agreement with Sevags words. However, on the other side, the judge Archibald gave Sevag aplicated look.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He spoke with a light cough. O Ji, didnt you watch Arguns performance video? Sevag awkwardly averted his eyes not daring to look at him, but still spoke with a stiff mouth. Of course I watched it as a judge rating! How else would I have given her a zero! The contestants did not see the video of thepetition some doubts, it does not matter, as a judge who has seen the video, but also such words, Archibald suspected that Sevag is out today is not the wrong drugs. Heres the deal, since all of you have questions about the fairness of our instructors grading. Archibald helplessly held his forehead and then said. Then lets all watch the video of Arguns performance together, and after that, if you have any questions, you can ask them again. As he spoke, a video of Arguns performance began to y on the big screen behind him. In the video, the young man with clear eyebrows came on stage, first bowed respectfully, and then began his clean singing and dancing performance. Arguns singing voice has a bit of a gender-neutral feel, with the soft moist of a teenager not fully matured, crisp and clean, veryfortable to listen to. Not only that, but his dancing was an eye-opener. The strength of each movement is very well controlled, the rhythm is clear, the stepping point is also very urate and powerful, it is simply the music and dance two blooming. The original unbridled and questionable voices on the stage gradually subsided. When the video waspletely finished, Archibald slowly looked up at the Sevag next to him and asked. Judges Ji, do you have any further questions? About Arguns performance? Sevag watched the video after the whole person is not good, the brain is nk. Because she took it for granted and asked the practitioners in the same ss as ra, everyone said that ra hadnt practiced at all in the past few days and had been sleeping, so she didnt even look at ras dance video and gave her a zero score. To her death, she couldnt believe how perfect ras performance was, from every movement and every lyric! It can only be described as perfect. This performance, any other words to describe it would be superfluous. It can totally be ssified as a textbook selection video. Even Sevag himself didnt think he could interpret this song so well in three days! Judge Tatilian. At this moment, ra suddenly turned around and gave her a smiling expression. So a performance like this is just a zero? Sevags cold sweat instantly came down! She just swore that she had seen ras video before she scored it, and now the g is falling on itself without question! But if she says she didnt watch the video thats why she scored a zero, its an irresponsible show and a performance ident. And if she balked at having seen the video and scored a zero, then this is purely a squeeze! Sevag stood in the local, how to argue is self-destructive, a time speechless. Is that okay now? Natan stood up, held up the microphone and looked around the scene at everyone, and said coldly. And for those who question, show strength to prove that you are better than Argun. The ravens are silent. After watching Arguns performance video, who would dare to provoke? They could only give in and watch as Argun got the first ss sign and went over and sat down. After this episode with Argun, the announcement of the resultster on was very uneventful, to say the least. The show was recorded all day and all the results were finally announced by the evening. Some contestants have worked hard and managed to advance, some have stayed put, and some have been eliminated tragically because of thispetition. One of the biggest explosions stilles from Argun, who flew straight up from ss 6 to be a phoenix. At 8:00 p. m., everything was shot and finished. Argun went to the cafeteria as usual and started to eat, without taking two bites, a hand fell from the sky and pped on the table in front of her. As soon as she looked up she saw Hughs angry, twisted face. Argun, you fucking dare to frame Sevag, are you tired of living! Todays Sevag was a disgrace. All the judges were very unanimous in giving a ten, and she was the only one who gave a zero. Her future reputation after this episode aired can be imagined. After the excerpt, Sevag clenched his teeth and came close to bawling. Hughs goal in this show is to woo Sevag, so naturally he cant see her suffer in any way. Seeing the bright colors on Arguns body,pared to his own gray ss 6 uniform was really harsh, which made him feel even more humiliated! But ra didnt give a damn about his outburst. She took a slow sip of her soup before speaking. I didnt tell her not to watch my videos, did I? Hugh couldnt react in time and replied instinctively. No. And was it her own decision to score zero? Thats true, but So why can you me it on me? Argun looked up and rolled his eyes, took another sip of soup and said. Still not letting others excel? Hugh was shocked, not expecting there to be such brazen people in the world. You He pointed at the tip of Arguns nose, and before he could say anything harsh, Argun suddenly got up. Hugh, I didnte to the show for such a superficial reason as to flirt with girls. She stared coldly at the person in front of her. So many of us yers are doing it for our own dreams, please dont bother others by trying to make a name for yourself for a woman. After saying this, Argun turned around with his dinner te and left. Argun! Hugh choked on him and almost vomited blood, his scarlet eyes staring viciously in the direction Argun had gone. How dare you talk to me like that, Ill make you fucking pay! Chapter 2124 look uncomfortable With that, he waved his hand and recruited two minions, whispering to them to order things. The second split recording has beenpleted and now all that needs to be done is a collective recording of the theme song performance. One hundred contestants stood on stage ording to their ss positions, worked together for a performance, sang the theme song and danced to it, and recorded an official music video to promote the show. The first ss is in the middle, and the C position of the first ss is well deserved by Sikh, who won the first ce by virtue of his poprity. ra was ced right next to him. After the rehearsal and correction, everyone was ready to change their clothes and make up for the official program video recording. The costume used for this performance is a small suit, very different from the usual bodysuit uniform. Through this suit, people will be more handsome, but also very formal. Because the participants of this program are all boys, naturally many people are not so delicate, find a ce under the stage and start to change clothes, many people also eyes flying around, have the intention than the abs. Seeing this, ra turned around and went to the dressing room, clutching her clothes. And just as she was holding the dress and heading for the dressing room, Hugh gave a wink to the female employee in a cleaning outfit. The staff nodded and followed ra outside the dressing room. ra went to the dressing room and looked around to make sure no one was there before she pulled the curtain closed and started to change. Casually take off the body sweater and throw it outside the curtain, because the small suit shows the body, the shirt is also easy to see the chest, she must first adjust her wrap before changing clothes. Because the dressing room wasrge, and the curtain was soundproofed for better coverage, rapletely missed the sound of footsteps outside, and the female employee came in and secretly grabbed her clothes and ran away in a sh. ra shakes out her suit and prepares to change. But looking at the shirt clearly, she was shocked. The shirt she carried in her hand looked intact from the surface, but once she pulled it up, it was actually covered with holes cut by scissors and was impossible to wear! Hugh the bastard. ra understood what was going on at once. The look of this shirt is definitely not going on, and now shed better hurry up and find someone to change another one. She reached out to touch her original clothes, but pounced on the empty, and her heart was suddenly half cold. Where are the clothes she just changed out of? ra mentally curses Hugh when she hears noises and footsteps outside. She hurriedly panicked and hid behind the curtain. Just at this time, the door of the dressing room was pushed open. Her heart missed a beat by two beats. She surveyed herself in the mirror. Now she only has a wrap around her body, if someone opens the curtain, her secret of cross-dressing as a man will be made public! ra hid in the curtain of the dressing room and secretly prayed that she would never be discovered, but before she could finish her prayers, she heard a crash and the curtain behind her was lifted! The same moment in the studio. A few boys from ss 6 got together and chattered excitedly, almostughing their backs off. Argun is reallyughing my ass off, wait what kind of expression he will have when he finds out he has no clothes to wear! Its a shame we cant see it, it must be wonderful! But hes a big man, whats wrong withing out naked, hes not at a disadvantage. Come on, you see him before that look will know that he must be thin and weak is a row of bones ah, he is embarrassed to take off! So what if he doesnt want to take off? Today he has toe out naked to find clothes, dare to touch the bad luck of this master, I will make him regret today! Hugh, the leader of the group,ughed with reckless abandon, thinking that he would soon see Argun panic, naked out of the clothes, the heart of the mouth of the bad gas immediately relieved. He was about to open his mouth to mock some more, when he didnt expect the sharp paining from the back of his head to silence him at once. Bang! Who is so blind? Throwing things at my head? That mineral water bottle hit Hugh on the head and then rolled back to the door with a grunt. It stopped just at the feet of the long, slender figure. Hugh flinched at the icy face, but still stuck his neck out. Sikh, you Sikh nced contemptuously at Hugh, who dared not speak, and spoke faintly. Sorry, my hand slipped. Sikh was still doing the shooting motion in his hand and only just bent down to pick up the mineral water bottle by his feet at this time. Hugh did not dare to say anything even though he knew he was doing it on purpose, and finally had to ask indignantly. And why are you doing this, you still want to take it out for Argun? Sikh let out a lightugh as if he had heard some big joke. How could I possibly take it out for him? Its just that Im not used to seeing such underhanded tactics of yours. Hugh did not expect him to say something so hard, his face became more and more ugly, but did not dare to do anything to Sikh. Dont you also hate it when he pulls your hype? We brothers are doing this, and its a way to take it out on you! Sikh put away the teasing smile he had just given and his eyes turned disgusted. When have I ever needed people like you to take it out on me? Sikh didnt give him any face at all, and his expression was no better now than when he faced Argun. Its annoying when he pulls my hype, and its not annoying when you guys get all this nasty stuff behind the scenes? I think you all are half-assed! Hugh is angry with the seven orifices, this time also do not care what Sikh is the Davidson Familys young master, remember the scene to seize. I didnt expect the studio door to be bustling withmotion. The general directors face was red with anger when he heard this array of voices. It was already annoying to arrange the standing position of each ss yer, and now he didnt know what had gone wrong. What the hell is going on over there? The director shouted at the top of his lungs.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Whats all the noise, dont you know its about to be recorded? I didnt expect the set assistant to run in at this time, sweating and panicked. Director, its the sponsor side The director looked at the assistant with hatred and scolded him. Its not like you havent seen a sponsor in all the years youve been doing this? What are you panicking about here? Its true that Produce 101 is produced by the Fraser Groups entertainmentpany, but that doesnt mean they dont have other sponsors. Its not umon for these sponsors to send someone to take a look once in a while, after all, everyone still has to cut to the chase for ad cements. The assistant should reasonably have seen this kind of scene, but also do not know what is the situation now with the same expression as seeing a ghost. No, the director is Stanley is here Chapter 2125 The Big Driver The directors face also changed with the naked eye. Which Stanley? Stanley? He said this without deliberately lowering the volume, so those who heard it exploded at once. Whats the deal, Stanley is actually a sponsor of this show? I dont recall that? I dont remember the Davidson Family having a brand sponsored here. Its for his little nephew, isnt it? No, Sikh said their family is just a side branch, not even close to Stanley Sikhs face also changed imperceptibly. What did Stanleye here to do? It cant really be for yourself, right? The director has grabbed a staff member, shaking his shoulders anxiously after the question. Where are the people, where are the Stanley people Meanwhile in the dressing room. Not expecting the curtain to be pulled open, ra subconsciously grabbed her tattered shirt and blocked it in front of her body. ra gritted her teeth and lifted her head, not expecting to be confronted with a handsome and familiar face. Stanley? The man in front of him is wearing a ck shirt, and that long, bony hand is gently pulling the curtain at the moment. Stanley did not expect to see such a scene. Although he had inquired with the staff that ra was here, he did not expect ra to The girl in front of you is wearing a small wrap, shoulders and beautiful corbones, and a slim waist, have been exposed. At the moment look at his expression with a little frightened and stubborn, eyes rounded, like a deer in the forest. A hint of desire welled up under Stanleys eyes, and dark clouds rolled in. Why are you dressed like that? Stanley asked in a dumb voice, which brought ra back to her senses, still wearing only a wrap. She also could not help but blush her cheeks and her ears burned, but still smiled awkwardly. Wrap the shirt tighter around yourself again and keep your hands and arms in front of you to the maximum. Enough about that, can you help me get a shirt outside? Stanley didnt move a muscle. He just stared down at the girl in front of him, trying hard to cover up, but her slender limbs and some tattered shirt didnt help. Instead, this hidden look is more evocative than dry nudity. Stanleys face changed faintly and inaudibly. Not expecting the man to stand in front of her and keep looking at her, ra lowered her eyes and felt her whole body burning up. Although the two people are not without intimate contact, but at that time, after all, the two peoples clothes are still intact. Now ra is wearing a bra all over her body, and Stanleys eyes are so frank on her. Shes really making people ufortable to look at. ra took an awkward step backwards. Dont look, Ill exin it to youter, you first help me get-ah! The second half of ras sentence turned into a lifetime of muffled screams, and it turned out to be Stanley stepping forward and grabbing her by the waist. ra didnt control the force well and her whole body hit Stanleys chest hard. Stanley obediently pressed the strength of his hands, and the two were tightly pressed together at once. Stanley looked at the scarlet-faced girl in his arms and spoke without warning. Give me a kiss and Ill help you. ras eyes went round for a moment.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. What you people are really ra hadnt finished cursing when she heard a cacophony of voices outside the hallway. Wheres Stanley? Im so impressed, how dare you guys ignore anyone? No, it seems that Stanley was still looking for something and went straight to the dressing room Listening to more and more noisy talking and footsteps approaching, ra really panicked. Stanley, are you there! Call us back if youre there With the constant shouting of people outside, the door to their dressing room was opened at once. ra knew things couldnt be dyed any longer at this point, and she quickly stood on her tiptoes and pressed her lips almost viciously against Stanleys. Stanley would have had disappointment under his eyes, he was not thinking of a deadly fight with ra, in fact, just a little closer, he was going to let go and help. I did not expect the girl would suddenly stick up soft, he himself was also a frost. Although this is not the first time ra has taken the initiative, after all, their acquaintance is ras initiative ah. But this time is different. ras face was scarlet and her lips were tightly closed. Although the two people were standing close to each other, ra was much shorter than him after all. At the moment, the effort to stand on tiptoe makes ras weight also unconsciously only lean on Stanleys body. This cant even be described as a kiss in the traditional sense, but its more than any previous intimate contact that could set off a mans now dumb nerves. The cloud that had been churning under his eyes finally erupted, and without any thought Stanley pinned ra against the wall. The antipodean turned this youthful kiss into a dominant one. ra was almost out of her mind from the kiss, and her mind was in chaos, but she could still hear the footsteps and shouts of the people outside after all. She could only try hard to suppress herself from making any sound. Time passed incredibly slowly, I dont know how long it took before Stanley gently let go of the girl in his arms. Looking at ra, who was already weak, Stanley turned around and walked out of the locker room. The staff outside their own group, clearly saw Stanley into the ce, but now can not find people, in case of any ident At this moment, seeing Stanley suddenly walk out, a moment of great joy. Stanley, so youre here? Stanley pressed on, just blocking the curtain behind him, and said. Get me your uniforms for this show, in small sizes. Although they didnt understand what Stanley wanted their performance costumes for, they still had to obey since they had been asked. Stanley ced the clothes casually on the table and motionlessly let all the staff out. When it finally got quiet outside, ra poked her head out from behind the curtain, put on her clothes three times, and walked into the studio. When I walked into the studio, I saw the director frantically patting Stanleys back, and the attentive look was quite amusing. I didnt expect you to acquire four of our brand sponsors, this is really too much of an honor for us, your personal presence here simply makes our small studio shine ra was a bit surprised to hear that Stanley had acquired a sponsorship brand before visiting the ss? Chapter 2126 Taking care of taking care of you Before he could be shocked, an assistant already ran over to rush him to get ready for the show. ra shook off her head, stopped thinking about those things, and followed her assistant to the stage immediately. Hugh and a group of others who were already waiting on the stage did not expect ras clothes to be intact and were stunned for a while. Didnt you say you cut the clothes to pieces? Whats going on here, he There were so many staff just now, he probably asked for help with the staff, right? Hughs n was so easily aborted again, he was so angry that he wanted to have a fit on the spot, but his assistant came over and urged him to stand. The audience on stage suddenly had an extra Stanley, and the pressure was so intense that everyone was about to catch their breath. Everyone dancing are extra serious, even the daily paddling have also been serious, in case people see that they are not serious is not good. But they are purely overthinking, after all, Stanleys eyes fall straight on ra alone from beginning to end. Just see the girl in front of you changed her hair, changed her clothes, the whole person shed the girls delicate, but also really have a few boys stern. The clean and crisp dance that was disyed really looked much different than usual. At this time Milo quietly approached Stanleys side and said. Stanley, I have just investigated, Miss Davidson is living in the same dormitory, but she has a room by herself and does not live with others. Stanleys face eased only slightly. And did you find out what she was doing on the show? Milo face some embarrassment, but still lowered his voice. Have asked Maximilian to look into it, I heard it was Miss Davidsons birth mother, her death seems to have something to do with Kit. Stanleys brow furrowed inaudibly. Got it, keep looking into it. Milo responded and was about to back out when he was called by Stanley again. At the moment Stanleys eyes are slightly narrowed, revealing a dangerous message. Say hello to the shows crew. Today ra was trapped in the locker room and it was obvious that someone did it on purpose. Dare to touch his people? The people in this program are bold. Milos face wasplicated, he didnt expect his master would let ra continue the game here, but an order is an order, Milo still answered it immediately. Yes, I will talk to the crew and will ask them to keep an extra eye on Miss Davidson, Stanley dont worry. Stanley nodded, but another thought urred to him. After all, ra is now participating in thepetition as a woman dressed as a man, so if the program team takes too much care of her, will it bring her other troubles instead? Remember to be euphemistic. So still, Milo nodded hastily and couldnt help but ask. Got it. So arent we going to get Miss Davidson out of this race? Looking at Stanleys previous rage, I thought ras match was non-negotiable. I never thought Stanley would agree to her staying, and there was a glint of doting in his eyes. Stanley didnt answer the question, only that his eyes remained on ra on stage. ra was dancing very seriously on the stage, and her forehead was already sweating, thinking of her sweaty appearance in the dance ssroom before Stanley surprisingly hooked his lips faintly and spoke in a low voice. Its okay, its all up to her. Whatever the difficulty, he will be there for her. The performance of the theme song did not end, Stanley left first, and only Milo was still confirming the problem of advertising imntation. Thats basically it, then. Confirming that ad cement was not his purpose at all, Milo coughed lightly. There is one more thing I want to trouble you with. The director is also a dog to this personal assistant. Just say what you want, we will do it! Milo was torn for a while. Its Stanley who wants to trouble you to take care of someone, the one from Season Media. Milo felt he had been very subtle, naming who he was going to take care of was too high-profile, so it was okay to just say an entertainmentpany. After all, ra is the only contestant under this Season Media, so there must not be any misunderstanding either. Once the programmers heard this euphemism, they understood it at once. This is an audition show, after all, and Stanley said that because he wanted to keep a low profile. Season Media? After all, the whole hundred yers, the director could not remember who is thispany at once. Milo was about to open his mouth when he was interrupted by the ringing of his cell phone, and once he saw that it was a call from the shareholder, he knew there was a problem. So after a hurried exnation, he got on the phone and left. The director sent Milo out the door with a doggy face and rushed to grab the assistant director as soon as he returned. Which one of our yers here is from Season Media? The assistant director frowned, and then thought. Only one contestant is from thispany, and dont forget one more thing Sevag is from thispany! The director pped his head violently. Thats right, isnt it! But isnt that Sevag! The more the director thought about it, the more he felt he had fully grasped the hint. Just that treatment implied is obviously Sevag ah! She is, after all, a national goddess of her generation. The main thing is that in this program, a hundred contestants can be boys, Stanley especially let people take care of a boy a little does not make sense. But if its a mentor, it makes sense. The president and the actress well, this kind of bridge are still verymon, the director smacked his lips with satisfaction. It must be to take more care of Sevag. Milo did not think of this, he only knew that ra was titled in Season Media, he thought there would not be any misunderstanding.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. But I really didnt expect there to be a female judge in thispany as well. Order it down quickly! The director panicked. All the stuff Sevag uses is upgraded to separate, add more editing shots for her and upgrade the food and stuff The more the director exins here, the more nervous he feels, Sevag did not expect to be capable to this extent, but can actually list Stanley ah! Everyone in the studio recorded the theme song a total of three times before this task waspleted. Just after recording this gathered in twos and threes. I didnt expect Stanley would actuallye to see our performance, even if I eliminate now I dont regret it! Do you remember the photo that you looked at before, I think Stanley is also to the photo to be handsome type, really did not expect to have so handsome ah! Its true that all the stars are his losers! See me a male are bent over! But why did Stanleye back to visit us on this show, he has been so low profile for so many years, almost never in such public appearances ah? I heard that he bought a few sponsored brands, its still quite normal toe over to visit the ss, right? Normal what ah normal, Stanley kind of status of people, said after two or three small brands cane over? Chapter 2127 too funny Everyone guessed and guessed, but really could not guess the reason Stanley was here to visit the ss, and finally could only look at the side of Sikh in unison. Sikh, do you know whats going on? Unlike everyones nervousness and jubtion, Sikh still looked indifferent. We dont know each other well. He did not lie, although everyone is the Davidson Family, but he himself is simply a sidekick. Plus there is a whole generation difference, and they dont usually cross paths at all except at the family banquet once a year. Even at the party, there was hardly any talking, and everyone looked at Sikh as if he obviously didnt want to say anything, so they didnt dare to pursue the matter further. ra had no interest in this topic they were discussing and nned to go straight back to her dormitory to rest. I didnt expect to walk to the door with my head down, and at once I guessed the side of a mans shoe. Im sorry ra took a step back in a hurry and was about to apologize when a shrill shout came from across the room. Are you blind! ra looked up with a frown on her face. This is what I call a wrongdoer, it was Sevags shoes that she stepped on and soiled. Sevag looked at ra with an expression as if ra had chopped off her foot instead of stepping on it. She gave ra a zero in the morning, and it was indeed herself who was disgraced, and she had been bargaining hard to get her segment cut. But with such a topic and hot topic, how could the program team give up on it? She is now so angry that her brain is going to explode, so of course she is going to be angry at ra. ra looked calm, even with a hint of teasing. Im not blind? It is you who gave my video a zero score, blind or not, it is debatable. What did you say! Sevags eyes widened at once, and she was about to point at ra and swear, when she didnt expect the two directors to run in at once.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. When they saw Sevag, they hurriedly ran over with smiles on their faces, and the expressions on their faces were simply uncharacteristically attentive. Sevag there you are! Sevag was refused by the program team to cut their own video, at this time is still angry, who came to her are not good. What for! The director, however, did not mind this attitude of hers at all. Oops, what can I do? I just came to see if you have any other requests in this program. Sevag is just a flow flower, for this junior, the director is doing his best to please. You are also really, know Stanley you did not tell us earlier, until today ah! Sevag himself was stunned. I know? Of course, Stanley has told us to take care of you! If you have any requests in the future, just ask us, dont be polite with us! The director also thought Sevag was angry at that video, so the deliberate rhetorical question, the pimple on his face was about to open the fold. And Sevag didnt expect anything like this at all Stanley actually asked the show to take care of her? What is this about? Sevags manager was standing next to him and Nabi grabbed Sevag with a confused look on her face and lowered her voice to a whisper. Sevag, what the hell is going on here, howe you met Stanley and didnt even tell me? Sevag, on the other hand, shook his head with some excitement. No, I really dont know Stanley, and I dont understand why hes asking the show to take care of me? Nabi was stunned, not expecting the person in question to say she didnt know either, but she still responded quickly. Dont know each other? Then it must be Stanley who has a crush on you! Sevags eyes rolled up at once. Fancy me? Nabi was so excited that she could hardly suppress her voice. Of course. Why else would he have the show take care of you? The sponsor of this show has no rtionship with Ouyangs at all, its all just acquired by Stanley in the past two days, why does a big shot like him specialize in acquiring such small brands and alsoe to visit sses? But is not just to see you? Nabi hadpletely convinced herself and her whole body was trembling with excitement. Thats definitely right! If thats the case, gosh darn it!!! Were about to take one step to the top! This is by Stanley to see ah, Sevag future resources simply does not matter, if she can even marry Stanley This is a move to be a phoenix on a branch! This sudden happiness makes Sevag the whole person is dizzy, but after all, after so many years of climbing, or a bit of sense. But I havent even met Stanley before how could he suddenly like me? Nabi has long been certain of this fact. Youre silly, Stanley must have seen you on TV and fell in love at first sight! Sevag heard this word the whole person floated up, the worlds most precious man like her ah! She was born with extraordinary beauty, and she has been beautiful all the way from childhood, she married into a rich family that is what she should be! And she also cant see that kind of thug, she likes the first-ss family of course, but thats the biggest luxury she can ask for. After all, that kind of family marriage are to have a certain business value, and their own no matter how prosperous in the entertainment industry, in those big families are worthless. But now she is happy as if she is dreaming, this is not a dream, she may be able to marry Stanley ah? Previously, she even the first-ss family is just a luxury, but now it is Stanley to see, this is really In her excitement she saw ra next to her and smiled coldly and straightened her back at once. ra. Sevag suddenly walked up to ras side and called out her real name, sneering in a voice only two people could hear. You heard it, Stanley likes me, if you offend me in the future, I will kill you! Sevag said these words with a proud face, hating to raise his face directly in the sky. ra gave her a somewhat amused look and kept quiet. She heard everything Sevag said when he was called away by the director. Knowing Stanley, it was hrious to say he had a crush on Sevag and was going after her, so she reacted instantly to what was going on. I think it was Stanley who passed on the message that she wanted the show to take care of her, but the director mistook it for Sevag. But the whole show is all boys, Stanley asked them to take care of a girl, the only one who can generally think of is the good sister. Figuring out what was going on, ra didnt really care. After all, this show is a show with a boy gimmick, she is also a woman dressed as a man, it would not be good to be torn apart. Chapter 2128 Grouping It doesnt matter as long as they keep advancing, and it doesnt matter if they know that Stanley is going to protect her, its going to be all over townter.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Thinking about it, ra just smiled slightly and ignored it. But Sevag already had a problem with Argun, and such a smile was, in her opinion, just an act of provocation. Some people are not too jealous. She ruffled her long, wavy hair and said sarcastically, Even though Brody, who is taking care of you, is barely a male, Stanley has fallen in love with me. The mention of Brodys name still makes her angry. She went to great lengths to befriend Brody, hoping to get close to their family as a young grandmother. But who would have thought that Brody all understood her mind and dumped her straight away. She was still holding a grudge against Brody for being so attached to ra, but now that she thinks about it, she just doesnt think its worth it! Brody you are so blind! Good thing you didnt look at me, now theres a better one looking at me! When I marry Stanley, what ra, what Brody have to stand aside! When I think about it, Sevag just feels so happy and exhrated! ra averted her eyes to look elsewhere. I didnt expect that after such a long time this woman would still be holding a grudge about it. She just found it too funny, looking at the smug man in front of her, she just felt speechless, she couldnt help but remind Sevag, Senpai, you knew Stanley had eyes for you the first time you met him? Sevag froze for a moment, then rolled his eyes and spoke fiercely: Of course! What kind of person am I? I have a body and a face, and Im well known for my role in The presidents Cutie Wife. Im so innocent and cute! ra almost had a heart attack from what she said. The presidents Cutie Wife? Sevag where do you get the confidence? What makes you think that a mature man like Stanley would have the time to follow a brain-dead web series every day that is so silly and sweet that its unwatchable and the acting is so fake? ra rolled her eyes a little, and added a newbel of idiot to her perception of Sevag from psycho. So, nothing more to say, right? Sevag arrogantly stared at ra, head shaking left and right, said, I will soon be the Davidson Familys young grandmother, you now kneel down to beg my forgiveness, I can still consider whether to consider the past, otherwise, you will have to suffer! ra looked at her even more speechlessly and thought silently that this woman was sick. If you have this time, you might as well hurry up and find a way to get married in. She turned around and went back to the dormitory after dropping these words. ra you ! Sevag jumped in anger and was about to reach out and grab ra when Nabi, who was next to her, stopped her. Why are you angry with her? She is only arrogant because of the Bailey Family, but after you marry into the Davidson Family, you will still have the say? Sevag then felt a little better and took out her powder to start touching up her makeup. ra, you wait for me, lets see how I will fix youter, bitch! The day after the theme song is recorded a new ranking and elimination of people will begin. ording to the rules, each contestant has to vote online, and the top 50 voters can enter the second stage, while those who do not enter the second stage will have to say goodbye to the show. Because the recording of the show is a long process, and post and editing takes a long time, there is a big dy between the information the viewers receive and themselves. Although their process has reached the end of the second division, the program release has only reached the end of the first program. The impression of the audience is still in the first stage, that is, Argun pretending to be a Chinese doctor persona, bullying female assistant low emotional nuisance, coupled with Sikhs intentional hype, ras poprity is very poor. So except for some people who were attracted by ras unique voice and face, there were not many people who voted for her, and she herself felt very unpredictable. Sure enough, the names were announced one by one until thest one, which was very subtly called Arguns name. Just about 50th ce. Even if you are one ce short, you will not be able to advance. When her name was called, the whole audience was cheering down. He is lucky, right, this can fucking advance, and I have to see himter, its annoying. Does he really have that many tickets? Maybe its a bought ticket. Hey, who knows, what if theres a backstage for him in the investors! ra was oblivious to their taunts. Because now she just needs to advance and nothing else to focus on. As long as she remains on the show, she will be able to prove her strength. Sikhs first ce throne was very secure, dumping more than 50, 000 votes from second ce. And the second ce was actually Hugh, which surprised Argun very much. But for a talent show, as long as the editing is in ce, highlighting his personal charm is not difficult, and the fans attention is not all on how strong the person is. Hugh is a rich boy, plus his words and actions are also very manly, a little bit of wandering temperament,pared with other contestants stand out from the rest, naturally stand out. After the rankings werepletely out, everyone said goodbye to the eliminated yers with dismal emotions. Waiting for the eliminated people to move out of the dormitory, the next performance was also scheduled out. In order to let the audience watch more enjoyable, the next matches of the program will be broadcast live. Voting will take ce after each live broadcast, with voting closing within two minutes, and then ranking and elimination will be based on the votes. This performance is to be performed as a group. Fifty people were divided into groups of five and then selected a piece to perform. To make it more interesting, the program took the top rankers to bring the bottom rankers to group. That is to say, the first few to the mouth after a few, from the twenty-fifth name for the division of the opposite treatment. This means that Argun, the 50th ce finisher, will be teamed up with the first ce finisher in a group of five, with Hugh in the group. As soon as the grouping began, Hugh flipped out: Im not going to be in a group with a useless white boy like Argun, who is holding me back! Sikh immediately pulled down his face, coldly red at ra and choked, You hype, you can do it yourself, dont drag me, I dont have time to do such disgusting things with you! ra felt speechless and retorted helplessly, Sikh, do you think Im willing to hype with you? Im getting torn up by your fans. Besides, I didnt arrange this contest system, and I didnt vote for the 50th ce in the ranking, so can you say that with a clear conscience? Chapter 2129 A Game Sikhs face turned white, and then immediately snorted: Argun, I tell you, whether you are deliberately trying to hype, you do not want to steal my clothes, rehearsal, and do not deliberately close to me and I drink the same bottle of water, honest, or you do not me me a little bit of rudeness and you tear face ah. ra rolled her eyes and silently sighed in her heart. It is really possible to ah this young master, for these hype set is very understanding ah, is very well versed in this way well. After the grouping, the program team arranged for each group to use a separate rehearsal room to rehearse, and immediately a dance teacher told them the dance numbers to rehearse. ra, a first year student, was struggling to learn a difficult dance song, let alone Hugh, a sixth year student in name only. Hughs heart is now irritated to death, not only because of todays Sevag and Stanley, but also because he and Argun were ced in a group, the dance is still so difficult how can not dance down, and immediately exploded. He kicked the mineral water bottle next to him and walked directly outside the rehearsal room, and yelled loudly, Damn it, Im not practicing anymore! A boy named Erik Burke, who was assigned to a group, saw this and immediately rushed forward to pull Hugh: Hugh, dont go, weve just been told the track, lets practice together. Erik is currently ranked forty-ninth, and he will be eliminated if he cannot seed in this song. What is this dance music bullshit ah, I do not practice, practice the old me mixed body hard, you love to practice you practice, I want to go out to y the game Erik was stunned when he said that, ying games? What a joke: Hugh, the crew said were not allowed to just go out, did you forget? Hugh fiercely rolled his eyes at him, The crew cant control me, I can go out if I want to, anyway, I go out over the wall and they dont know? Hugh turned around and left, while Erik was frozen in ce by his fear, however before he could reach the door, he was stopped by ra, Hugh grimaced: Argun you get out of my way, no one can stop me today. However, ra just talked and said, Im not trying to stop you. I just want to ask you if you can take me with you if you want to go out and y games? Hugh was confused and thought Argun was joking, but Argun was looking at him with a calm face, so he had no choice but to agree to take her with him, in order to prevent Erik fromining, so he and Sikh were dragged along, and the four of them went out together over the wall to an Inte cafe not far away. ra found a seat and just sat down, the chair next to her was pulled away roughly, she looked over her shoulder and found it was Sikh. Sikh sat down and turned on theputer while warning ra, Even if were not recording now, Argun, dont even think abouting near me on purpose. ra snorted and immediately retorted, Im not saying that young master, if you are worried that I am deliberately close to you, then you can sit in another seat? Why do you have to sit next to me? She was simply helpless to the extreme. Sikh turned his head and red at ra: You think I want to ah, the entire Inte cafe is rtively clean in these two seats, why should I not sit. ra stood up and looked around, and found that most of the seats around were left with melon shells and cigarette butts and drink bottles, and the two seats where she and Sikh were sitting were rtively clean. ra bristled, Ill find another ce to sit then. She didnt want to hear any more of Sikhs mean words and would rather clean up the garbage herself than sit next to him. However, she only took two or three steps out, and Sikhs cold voice came from behind her, Heh, youre still ying games, youve got a lot of tricks up your sleeve. ra turned back: You line, I just want to tackle how to drop! She is really speechless to Sikhs thinking, thought about it, simply do not condescend to change their seats, so walk back to the original seat to sit down. Sikh, the flowered peacock, saw her sit down again and sneered and spoke, Youre a drama queen, why dont you change again? ra didnt want to talk to him, thinking, You think Im putting on a show whether I change my seat or not, so I dont have to put myself through it. ra logged on to the voice app and immediately made a voice call to Brody, who she had ventured out over the wall to get in touch with. it had been a long time since the game started, yet she had never seen Elijah visit. Shes worried that Elijah is not going to run the show anymore, so whats the point of her continuing topete? So she had to check with Brody right away. The crew had confiscated her cell phone and she couldnt get online, so she had to sneak out and try the Inte cafe. The headset soon came Brodys excited voice: Sister ah, this period of time can not contact you, but worried me to death, I was afraid that you had something happened! ra looked next to her and quietly replied in a lowered voice: There was a bit of a situation before where it was not convenient to contact, I mainly want to ask you Elijah is something wrong? Why has note to visit the ss? Brody immediately said: Elijah is out of the country, will not return until next month, you can rest assured that he is very concerned about thispetition, as soon as he returns will certainlye over. Next month ah ra sighed, that was when the finals would be held, so she had to at least stick around to stay in the top twenty to make it. All she felt now was a big head and a tight frown. Thank you Brody, I know. Hanging up the phone, she closed her eyes and prepared to practice the dance in space this time, however Hugh who was sitting across from her suddenly spoke, Lets y chicken together, Argun youe too.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chicken is a shooting survival game, very popr among young people, set a group of people in a deserted ind to search for weapons and supplies, and then team or individual shooting kill, the person who survives to the end is the winner, also known as chicken. ra had only ever seen Darius Francis ying with his phone, she had never touched it herself. She had to speak awkwardly, I dont know how to y this game. Immediately Hugh startedughing: Youre a big man who cant even y an online game, shame on you. The next thing you can do is to say, Ill show you a lot of things today. Come on, Ill give you my trumpet. ra originally wanted to refuse, but thought he could not go back alone over the wall, why not y a game to pass the time, so he waited for Hughs game ount and they teamed up to y a game together. The game has just opened, ra was killed into a box, no wonder, her first time ying well. Chapter 2130 Hughughed and taunted, Falling into the box? Hahahahaha, Argun you are too much of a rookie. He was very proud of himself: Come, youe to my perspective to watch the battle, the master today let you see what it means to be a marksman. ra was on the same team as Hugh, Sikh and Erik. In the game of chicken, dead yers can still watch the other living teammates, so she watched Hugh too. Looking at the game screen, she slowly understood the rules of this game, the game itself is not difficult, she found that to win mainly depends on the yers eyesight and reaction speed. ra thought of the leaves in Soul Jades space, and with a sh of inspiration, she immediately closed her eyes and entered the space, and opened her eyes again a few momentster with a few more green leaves in her hands. Before she found Soul Jade space leaves are with spiritual power, but what specific use she is not very clear, but since it is a leaf, certainly not directly eat, and she is not a herbivore, then, only with is for external use. Now its the perfect opportunity to try out its usefulness. So thinking, she rubbed her fingers lightly and rubbed the leaves all out of their juice, applying those juices gently on her eyelids, wrists and fingers. After waiting for a while to reopen her eyes, she noticed that the game on the screen was different from what she had just seen. Suddenly, she could see every movement of her opponent on the screen and even make certain predictions, even if the enemy was just poking out a particrly tiny corner, she could see it all clearly. This was the first time ra had been given this magical ability, and she gently pressed the mouse in her hand. She simted the shooting while surreptitiously checking the movements of Hugh, who was sitting across from her. It was simply an explosion of speed that Hugh was not worth. Complete storming state. She was so surprised that she couldnt resist trying a few more times. But she found that the effect of this leaf is not always there, only when the leaves have leaf juice works, once dry, no effect. But fortunately ra saved up for a rainy day and saved a lot of leaves, which was definitely enough to finish the game. ra took advantage of the effectiveness of the leaves and continued to observe Hugh and their y. Sikh and Hugh are both very good and can work with each other to win first ce, and to borrow a phrase from the game, its a great night to eat chicken. They were forming a team to start matching for the second game when ra suddenly interrupted them, Wait Hugh, is this game avable for matchmaking? Hugh looked at her with a bewildered expression, If you have to match two teams to y, you have to match more than once to meet, otherwise its hard. The matching mechanism of this Jedi survival type of game is random, if two teams deliberately try to seed through random matching, they need to press the match button at the same time to have the probability of being able to bump into each other. Then lets try matching together. ra shrugged, Id like to y you to see whos better. Hugh thought he had misheard, no one had just spoken. Yourepeting with me? Dont you know my strength, Argun are you out of your mind? Someone as inexperienced as Argun feels insulted to race Hugh against him. But Argun repeated again with a serious face, Lets fight, if I win, you have to be serious when practicing in the future. ras current ranking is too dangerous and she will be eliminated if she is not careful, and to get to the next round she has to get into the top 20, so she has to make everyone in the group practice well. But Hugh has been neglecting his work and refuses to practice properly, and she has to force him a hand in order to achieve her goal. Hugh was amused andughed out loud. No problem, if you want to fail, juste. But you also do not say I bully you are new, why dont we two to two, let Sikh take you, I take Erik, double row to see whoughs to the end! Hugh red hard at Argun, If you win, you say whatever you want, but if I win, youre going to get down on your knees and apologize to me, kowtow and say you were wrong before! Jedi survival is divided into single row double row and four rows. Double row is two people team up to y the game, who can survive to the end who will be able to eat chicken.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Hugh couldnt hold anything but a grudge, but ra agreed with him anyway, No problem. Sikh looked at Argun with a sick look on his face, Youre crazy, youre a rookie and youre pulling my win rate down, y my ass. ra was ready to start the game, Lets take a chance and turn the bike into a motorcycle. Sikh: Cut. They were matched for a long time before they finally managed to pair up. The game has officially started. ra had watched a few games yed by Sikh and the others before and already knew the rules well, but was not sure about the guns and essories and had to ask now. In order to get the gun with better performance, she will ask Sikh seriously after picking up the gun. How about UZI? Submachine gun, crap. Sikh shook his head impatiently, This gun is a decoration, it cant kill anyone at all- Only three shots were heard! Teammate xuzuining has killed xxx. ra looked up at Sikh and scratched her head with a bewildered look, Thats a pretty good gun, what were you talking about? Sikh watched ras hand speed with a twitch at the corner of his mouth: I didnt say anything. ra had a good performance in thepetition. Although she doesnt know anything and is still asking the most basic questions. Whats this rumbling sound, bombing? Then can I run out? Hide in the house? Okay. What is this, so hard to drive, you do it, Where is this eight times the scope ced more appropriate, why there are ces not allowed to install? Her questions really couldnt be dumber, but her kill count is increasing. As the head count continued to grow, Hugh was feeling horrible, and even felt only horror at the sight of Argun. Its too terrifying, what kind of devilish hand speed is this! Not because the skill is very good or very thoughtful or anything like that, it ispletely by its own intuition. Whether the enemy sees her first, or hides to be found by her. She was able to kill the opponent with her first reaction. If Argun wasnt right in front of him, he would have thought Argun was on. Soon, there were four people left in the game. In other words, the surviving teams are Sikh and Hugh, ra and Erik. In order to make the game go faster, the game set up a poison circle, contact with the poison circle will always lose blood, so in order to avoid the poison circle, the yers activity area will be smaller and smaller. It has reached the final circle, which is only the size of a hill. Because there is basically no cover, so the four people are hiding in the grass is not good to move lightly. Dont move around. Sikh thought he couldnt beat the final round with a rookie, so he got a little excited too. Argun, if we win this time, Im willing to let you rub me the wrong way. Chapter 2131 My furnace ah ra was speechless. How do I exin to you that you believe Im not rubbing it in, really? But now it is superfluous to say this, Hugh, who is hiding opposite them, has already pressed on and threw a grenade at ras side first. ra in case, the ears are also coated, so good hearing is not like a person, the moment you hear a loud noise, a quick crouch to avoid the attack. Sikh, who was next to her, was unfortunately blown up because he didnt hear the sound. Donte to my rescue! Sikh shouted excitedly, Just hurry up and knock them down! Sikhs words just fell. Tuk Tuk Tuk! Tuk Tuk Tuk! He froze as he heard a frantic burst of gunfire and looked up at the screen in a panic, only to see that the character ra was using had quickly picked up his gun and was firing at Hugh and the others incessantly. It turns out that because Hugh just threw the grenade also exposed his location, so they had nowhere to hide under ras reaction. She swept one down by sweeping wildly, while at the same time the gun in her hand ran out of ammunition. Hugh has been knocked down and seeing ras movement realizes he is out of bullets and shouts angrily to Erik at his side, Hes out of bullets, hit him, hit- Before he could finish his words, Argun had already made a split-second decision to rece another gun down from his body. The standard configuration of the characters in this game are one person with two guns, she button-switched, while a roll changed her position to avoid Eriks attack, while flying to see where Eriks position was. Before Eriks bullet could touch Arguns figure, in the nick of time CContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Tuk Tuk Tuk! Another burst of gunfire too fast to react, followed by Eriks screen going ck and Argun and Sikhs screen showing the victory sign. Great luck, eat chicken tonight! There was a silence in the box. Hugh stared at the screen and just felt that everything that had just happened was surreal. He lost the game? He actually lost to a newbie who just started ying the game today and couldnt even tell the difference between running circles and types of guns? Before he could return to his senses, ra was already standing up and stretching. She rubbed her arm, moved her wrist, looked across at Hugh, and grunted augh from her nose. The game yed so dish still pretend, what kind of man? It meant the same thing Hugh had just mocked him for, if not more so. Hugh could not retort, Argun looked at him and dropped another cold sentence. Keep your promise and practice your dance tomorrow morning. After saying this, she never looked back at Hugh and simply walked away. ra walked out of the Inte cafe and wandered around aimlessly, noticing that there was a small night market next to the Inte cafe. She ran into the lively night market, holding a variety of snacks in her hands while walking around, looking around, very curious look. Suddenly ras eyes rested on a small stall in the corner and gave a strange eek before walking quickly towards it. In front of her a dirty cloth ced on top of all kinds of porcin, jade, etc.. The stall owner is a thin, hunchbacked old man, because there is little business, is currently sitting next to the rag and dozing. A ckened incense burner in the corner of the rag caught ras attention. The incense burner was very simr to themon copper ones, yet ra could see the difference at once. This should be a special pill furnace for making pills. ra wanted to have a professional medicine stove a long time ago, however, she was reborn in a continent that does not focus on Chinese medicine, the discipline of Chinese medicine what is backward, even if asionally someone needs to decoct medicine, the use of the medicine jar, almost no one will use the medicine stove. Yet she actually got so lucky today and found a rare medicine stove at a roadside stand. She reached out and nudged the old man, who opened his eyes in a daze to see this flowery beauty in front of him and immediately came to life, scrambling to his feet to greet him. This handsome little man, are you buying a gift for your girlfriend? Then you havee to the right ce,e,e,e, look at this forever knotted jade pendant, it is perfect for your girlfriend, one for each of you, to bless the rtionship is smooth, love for life! The old man held up the pair of jade pearls and sold them to ra with enthusiasm, but ra was staring at the ckened medicine stove and seriously looking at it without paying any attention to him. She gently put her hand over that medicine stove, with a wave of shock in her eyes. As soon as she first saw this medicine stove, she felt that it was very simr to the one she used to use in Ghost Carve, and when she touched it, she realized that it was not simr, it was exactly the same! Their Ghost Carve medicine stove, made of special materials, the shape and pattern are very characteristic, their own people will know once they touch it. But she couldnt believe it. She was reborn in Coclesh Maind, so what is this medicine stove all about? She suddenly remembered that each of Ghost Carves pill furnaces was made exclusively for its own use, and each disciples was different because the owners name would be scribed on its bottom during the refining process. Thinking of this, she immediately reached out and touched the inside bottom of the medicine furnace. This medicine furnace has been very worn out, the furnace is still with traces of drug dregs, just an old medicine furnace that has been used for a long time, then it must have its owners name inscribed inside. Soon, she touched a moon character, she closed her eyes to think about it. Moon? Is this the name of the owner of the medicine furnace, Ghost Carve has disciples with the moon in their names? When the old man next to the stall owner saw ra clutching the worn-out stove, he immediately and solicitously handed her another shiny purple and gold hand stove. Young man hey, to say that the stove, or this purple gold hand stove is good ah, the material is excellent, the appearance is also very good to see, winter for warming hands, more than suitable! No need, I want this stove, how much is it? ra picked up the medicine stove and loved it. She is not an ordinary person, this old mans other goods although they look better, but she knows very well that those are basically all fake. Except for this unobtrusive medicine stove. The old man who owned the stall was stunned, he obviously did not know the goods like ra, and thought that the stove was just a piece of junk, used for indiscriminate use, but I did not think that this customer wanted this. This medicine stove is not worth much money, but thinking that since this man likes this broken stove so much, he may be able to rip off a good deal, so he opened his mouth and said. This stove is $500, cheap for you. No problem, nah, money for you. Without hesitation, ra took out her wallet and found 500 yuan and handed it to the old man. The old man froze for a moment, thinking if he had under-quoted, this man is not a fool, right? Chapter 2132 Think long term The old man, the stall owner, took the money and looked at her with a happy expression on his face and suddenly felt that he had lost money. However, at this point, even if he wanted to regret it, it was toote, so he smiled and watched ra leave the booth. ra left the night market in a hurry, clutching the medicine stove. Then took the medicine furnace into Soul Stone space. She has long wanted to make some advanced pills and so on, but she was suffering from theck of a smooth medicine furnace, and now she can finally make pills without using those low-grade powder. In her previous life, ra had been learning the art of ghost medicine, which is very different in nature from Coclesh Mainds Chinese medicine, many of the elixirs that cannot be made in Chinese medicine, such as Tuzen pills and fat loss pills, can be made by ghost doctors. In this way, her strength had been constrained before because she did not have a pill furnace to refine pills, and now, she can be said to bepletely turned on. Soul Jade space is able to preserve herbs very well, the herbs she bought from Held Park Hall before are still well stored in the space. ra simply used all the herbs in one breath and refined a dozen or so advanced pills. After her sess, ra was excited and proud, and happily returned to the Inte cafe to look for Hugh and the others to go back to the dormitory. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Hugh received a big blow, he grew up with a mess of academic performance, the brain is not flexible enough, but only the game yed first-ss, did not expect today will actually lose to Argun this novice, this makes him unable to ept, feel a great insult. So he has been angry, but he also knows that to face, men, we must dare to bet and dare to lose, not just dance, he will seriously practice to show them! The week of training passed quickly, and soon it was the day of the officialpetition. Thepetition show was live and at night, and the crew was worried about what could go wrong, so they asked everyone to rehearse a few more times beforehand. And they were all asked to rehearse with makeup to make it easier to see the effect of the show. Argun is still the same as before, not changing clothes with Sikh and the others, hiding alone to change into performance costumes and then going to the dressing room to do makeup with them. Big man like a little girl still avoiding us to change clothes, the little white boy is really a little white boy, huh? Hugh spat at ra from the side, not afraid that she would hear him. However, while he was having fun spitting, ra had already put on her makeup and stood up. Hugh was about to mock him again in general, but froze in ce when he saw Arguns face and opened his mouth without saying anything. This time the track was European style, so Arguns uniform look was ck satin suit with vampire pale face smoky eyes. However Sikh and Hughs dress can only be described as handsome, while Argun this one, can be said to be very stunning. Arguns costume at this moment, in addition to stunning, it is difficult to find other adjectives to describe. His icy ck pupils, cold gaze child detachment, teenage breath full of lean body, in the ck suit under the lining of the surprisingly tall and powerful a lot, the temperament is a living vampire aristocratic feeling. The exaggerated eye makeup and pale face does not look abrupt, but more people feel natural and seductive. The usual Argun is already overly nice to see like a woman, today this makeup makes him like a goblin into the world, seducing the soul. Usually Hugh is one of the most hostile to ra, this time also can not help but look frozen, after all, this transcendent gender charm is not usuallymon. Wheres Sikhs group? Its your groups turn to rehearse! The groundsman ran over sweating and shouted. The dumbfounded crowd reacted and rushed up to the stage to rehearse. And Argun this on stage, is also a stone stirring a thousand waves, the stage crowd of yers stunned chatter. Argun this is really a god face, really I didnt expect his face to be so beatable. Not to mention his stage presence is also very strong eh, great stage presence! I feel as if this I was custom-made for him, before I had thought the performance of the theme song was just his luck I didnt expect him to be this strong Whats more, his progress seems to be a little too great, thepetition has just started less than a month ago, and its surprising that his progress is so obvious. It seems that people are really genius ah, not to mention this face this face is really let people ck up ah! No matter how much you dont like Argun, we are basically just 18 or 19 year olds, so even if we have animosity, it is very easy to change our minds. Whats more, the person in front of them gave them so much shock that they simply put aside their preconceptions for a moment and praised them wholeheartedly. After all, it is a rehearsal, Sevag how to still be there, this time listening to the endless praise around, can not help but die to squeeze the fist. She stood looking up at the stage, watching the dancing teenager on the stage, and was shocked to her heart. This transcends the gender of the person can be seen several times in a lifetime, not to mention that she deliberately dressed as a man, or so seductive. If you return to womens clothing, and then carefully dressed, how outstanding it will be? Is it that the beauty that you have always relied on, will lose its color in front of this woman? Under Sevags eyes was unconcealed jealousy, and his facial expression seemed to have some distortion. Although on a rational level she understood that she was the one who could be seen by Stanley, and from that moment on there was noparison between her and ra. But she herself is a woman after all, and womens care for their looks is innate, and she cant control her gaze falling on ras body. Cant help but imagine how small and delicate ras face would be if she were back in womens clothes, and how big and seductive her eyes would be. The jealousy of Sevag on the stage was endless, and ra on the stage had already finished rehearsing once. In order to meet the requirements of the stage effects and to ensure the excitement of the broadcast, the program team requires that the number of rehearsals be no less than three. So after this group to go to the next round of rehearsals below the stage. ra touched the thin sweat on her forehead and went to sit down on the stage. To her surprise, a few young girls with blushing faces pushed and shoved each other towards her. Since it is a rehearsal, so there are no overly strict restrictions, as long as there are fan supporters, they are still allowed to visit the ss. Several little girls wore custom-made support half-sleeves, and light signs and glow sticks and whatnot were also avable. The girl at the head of the group squirmed and walked up, stammering a bit and asking. Argun, we are your fan support group, can you sign our autographs! When she said this, the girls beside her couldnt stop nodding their heads, their faces full of expectation that was really hard to ignore. Chapter 2133 The Right Way to Treat Fans ra was stunned, originally thought she was still in the stage of full inte ckness, but didnt expect to have such hardcore fans already? These little girls are well-equipped, a look at the effort. So she replied very gently. Sure, where do you want to sign? Arguns stage style is cool, handsome and dazzling type, I did not expect him to be so gentle in person, a few young girls excited about losing their minds. One of them busily handed over Arguns photo and introduced it while doing so. Just sign here, can you please put our names on it? Im Momo, her name is Kitty, and this is Ivy. ra nodded tenderly and not only signed and wrote their names, but also included a few words of thanks before handing them over to the surprised girls. The girls didnt expect to have a windfall and their faces were red with excitement. Argun, dont mind what was said on the inte, all of us in the support group will always support you! Always like you! You must cheer up! Never before had he epted someones kindness so frankly, and looking at the girl in front of him, Argun actually had some sore eyes. So she nodded seriously and replied. I got it, thank you! ras smile is really the light of the sky to break theyer of clouds, several girls immediately blushed to the root of the ear. This kind of god-faced persons smile is really irresistible, how can there be such a good-looking person in the world? Argun, and this is for you too! One of the girls named Ivy pulled out a small doll from behind her back. The doll had short hair and was wearing the shows uniform, which was adorable. It is a Q version of Argun. Not expecting to receive such a heartfelt gift, ra epted the doll with great solemnity. Thank you, Ill be sure to put it away properly. The girls became even more excited, and people wanted to talk some more, but the director was already pushing for the second rehearsal, so they could only watch Argun on stage. Soon the second rehearsal was over, and ra sat on a stool and stared, waiting for the third rehearsal to begin. This time I couldnt help but take out the doll that the girl named Ivy gave her again. The stitching of the doll is very delicate, and it takes a lot of time and effort to do it at first nce. A closer look reveals that it has two lines embroidered on the back. Argun fly with confidence, we are always with you. Not expecting this little surprise, ra couldnt help butugh out loud, but an extremely sarcastic and discordant voice interrupted her. Its not just a lousy thing from a fan, do you have to giggle at something like this? ra looked up unhappily at Sevag, who was clutching his chest with disdain in front of him, and could not help but frown lightly. What are you doing here again? What can I do? I just came to see how thickly youve put on your face for these few shots! Sevag is outwardly dismissive, but behind the scenes, hes still upset about ras face today. So she muste to mock a couple of things to feel at ease. She wont admit that ra is really good looking, anyway, its piled up with heavy makeup, right? ras heart was in the right ce and she deliberately made a bad move. You have time to mind my makeup, so youre still free? Youre bored when Stanley doesnte to you? Sevags heart jerked and subconsciously retorted aloud. Stanley is so busy, he doesnt have time to visit me every day! But when he has time, he wille! ra asked amusedly and deliberately. Is that really the case? Sevag was still just bracing for an answer, but now he was suddenly enraged. Hes so busy right now, maybe hes preparing to propose to me! Surely he will give me Sigh of Angel right away! ra smiled faintly and looked at Sevag with a burst of amusement. ra thought of the Sigh of Angel that Sevag had been longing for was now shining in her own space, and if she knew about it, she was afraid she would be furious. Getting up and patting his clothes, he shrugged slightly and said to Sevag. Since you have to think that way, let it be, Im going to rehearse. He said he was going to go on stage for the third rehearsal. ras cold and indifferent attitude made Sevag furious, and she was furious. Suddenly he got up and grabbed ras wrist, almost like a crazy woman at this moment without any image. ra Im telling you, even if you dont believe Stanley likes me, you dont expect him to like you bitch, you dont even look at the gap between us, to treat me with this kind of attitude, what are you! After saying that she pushed ra viciously, saw the doll in ras hand grabbed it and tore it up in three or two tries. Finally, it was a vent, and the heart was pleased with itself. Sevag threw the broken doll on the ground and stomped on it, which happened so quickly that ra had no time to react before it became like this. Looking at the tattered and dirty doll on the ground, ra frowned, her eyes suddenly a cold. Looking up at Sevag, ra suddenly took a hand, grabbed Sevags cor and pulled her over, the cold and heartless look scared Sevag too much to open her mouth to let go. Thin lips lightly open, even the voice is husky and relentless. You apologize to me. ras aura at the moment is really powerful and creepy, Sevag took a look at her and felt cold, hands and feet began to tremble slightly. However, she didnt want to apologize to ra, the bitch, so she still choked back with a stiff upper lip. Just a small fan sent a broken doll, why are you so serious, I do not know how many thrown! ra raises her volume and gets more serious. I dont care if youre willing to throw away the doll your fans gave you, my fans gave me the doll and you insult it like this, I will never allow it, its their love for me, you broke it, you have to apologize to me and apologize to my fans. Today, while they still like her, she must cherish the warmth given to her by those selfless people. Sevag was going to say no apologies, but when he saw ras appearance, he suddenly got a little flustered. She coughed lightly.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Apologize if you apologize, Im really sorry, I hope you forgive me for breaking your dolls. Said and added. Is that satisfactory to you? Let go of me. ra, however, did not immediately let go, staring seriously at Sevag for a while, her eyes changed a few times, until Sevags body were slightly trembling, she finally let go. She picked up the broken doll and spoke in a cold tone. Im telling you Sevag, you better not touch anything my fans send me in the future, or Ill never let you off so easily next time, and this is thest time. ra turned around and walked away in style, while Sevag froze in ce, having just scared her face off. Chapter 2134 Vegetarians can also play Only when she watched ra walk away did she finallye to her senses, Hmph, a piece of junk from a fan, and you still treat it as a treasure, something that hasnt seen the world. How dare you get mad at me, what a drag. Sevag felt even more angry and straightened her clothes, and at this time, several young men and women who had been in the distance approached her cautiously. When you get closer you can see that the T-shirts they are wearing have the words Sevag Fan Support Association printed on them, and they are all holding Sevag light signs in their hands, and they are all happy and excited to walk up to Sevag. A male fan excitedly opened his mouth and asked. Goddess Sevag, can we take a picture with you, we are all your fans and came to see you specifically. The rehearsal site of the show is allowing fans of each family toe in and watch, and many fans of the contestants and judges are present. Sevag hugged his arms, rolled his eyes and did not look at her fans, coldly said Im not avable, and Im very tired, will not take a picture with you. Turn around and go. Sevag, unlike ra, has never felt the need to cherish respect for her fans as an idol and appreciate them? Thats just ridiculous.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She is beautiful and excellent, they like her to be good to her that is what should be, fans of the idol is not should be worshiped like a god? The boys and girls with excited faces were awkwardly there, momentarily at a loss for words, but still spoke. Its fine, its fine. Baby you take a good rest, dont get too tired. Yeah, yeah, well leave you alone, you go get some rest. Sevag coldly grunted, the corners of his mouth slightly curved, how would ra kind of people understand, this is the attitude of big stars towards their fans, idols are idols, and how would they be too equal to their fans? Teacher Sevag, the third round of rehearsals will soon be over, and the official performance will be recordedter, do you need to make up? A makeup artist hired by the program team approached Sevag and spoke cautiously. As the judges of the show, the footage on air is also quite a lot, so as judges they also need proper make-up and make-up. Sevag has never used only the makeup artist he brought with him, and at this moment he was in a bad mood, so he was about to ask him to go away when he suddenly realized that this makeup artist was the one who did the makeup for ra and the other trainees. As she thought about it, she had an idea in her mind and spoke ndly, Youre going to do Arguns makeup today, arent you? The make-up artist froze for a moment, not understanding why she was asking, but replied respectfully, Yes, I will be doing Arguns make-up today, Teacher Sevag, is there anything you would like to instruct? Sevag narrowed his eyes and smiled at the make-up artist, then looked back at Argun, who was rehearsing carefully in the distance, and his eyes became fierce. ra, dont get cocky, with a good looking face you actually dare to be so rude to me, I wont let you get away with it for long. Hm, if the viewers find out how ugly you are, see who else will like you, hahahaha. Come here. I can give you a chance to do a job for me, and if you do it well, you will get a lot of benefits, but if you dont do it well, I will make you eat your words. Then he lowered his voice and muttered with the makeup artist for a while. The crowd rehearsing on the stage is now panting and sweating. The third rehearsal is over. Sweat was making everyones makeup blotchy, and there was still about an hour or so before the officialpetition performance. The stage director looked at everyones face and hurriedly urged. Your makeup is all blown, now all go backstage immediately to wash your faces and reapply makeup! Argun and their first group had to be the first to go on stage, and the time was now very tight indeed. HughraSikh several people immediately dashed to the backstage dressing room, ra was unlucky to be thest in line. After a while, HughSikh finally reapplied his makeup and it was ras turn to do it. Thats when there was an exaggerated cry of surprise from the makeup artist. Ive run out of cosmetics, what should I do? The make-up artist looked through her make-up bag with a look of anxiety. ra stopped in her tracks for a moment. What do you mean? Uh its just that I just realized that Ive run out of makeup, so I cant help you with your makeup The makeup artist didnt even dare to look up at him and could only bow his head and stammer. ra sneered disdainfully. Is the foundation gone or is the lipstick gone? Its all gone The sneer on ras face is even greater. Its not unusual for cosmetics to run out of one or two items, but to use them all at once is too deliberate. She took a closer look at the makeup artists makeup bag, eye shadow blush shadow highlighter were all knocked out and thrown away, foundation blush and the like were poured out, only a little remained in the bottle, as for the lipstick was more disastrous, were broken from the root. This crime scene is too obvious, plus the make-up artist seems to be the first time to encounter this kind of thing look, pressed to look up at their own. ra understood what was going on, and was still thinking about what to do when the directors assistant came in to rush her. Argun, what are you dawdling about? Youre the only one left, hurry up and stand over here! Hearing this urging, the makeup artist became even more flustered and could only pass the napkin he was holding forward one after another. Can I help you wipe off your spent makeup again? ra frowned and looked at herself in the mirror, as her sweat makeup hadpletely melted off. The original beautiful boy is now miserable. Its simply toote to remedy the situation, ra asked with a sigh. Theres still makeup remover, right? The make-up artist was astonished and hurriedly handed over the make-up remover oil in his hand shaken well. ra took the makeup remover and started removing it without hesitation, and the makeup artist did look shocked. Youll bepletely vegan if you remove it like this, and I wont have anything to put back on you! ra did not take it to heart at all. It doesnt matter, just veg out. The make-up artist was a bit unforgiving. But a vegan face on stage would be ugly, especially since everyone else in your group is heavily made up, your vegan face would be even paler and really just ugly The makeup artist was telling the truth. The stage is not the same as daylight exposure, and in that bright light, the veiled face generally cannot stand up to it. This is why the stage always eats makeup, so it is usually heavy makeup. Whats more, the boys with Argun are handsome in their own right, and at the moment they are even sharper with heavy makeup. Chapter 2135 I choose Argun If she had to stand in the middle of these boys, Im afraid there would be no eyes to see. ra didnt even pay attention to the makeup artist, just removed her makeup and rewashed her face before wiping her face while perfuming. Ah, yes. Thats for sure, or you wouldnt be on stage today, the reason were in time is still toote. The make-up artist continued to persuade him, although it was said that the make-up artist did notpletely escape responsibility, so she did not feel good in her heart and could only persuade to minimize the damage. But she suddenly saw the boys in face in the mirror, and all the words just stuck deep in her throat, and the whole person was stunned. Its okay, if its ugly, its ugly, you cant always stay off the stage. ra didnt even look at the makeup artist, and naturally, she didnt notice the unnatural look on her face, and casually threw the face wipe in her hand and went on stage. The stage for this live performance is lifted, the top and bottom arepletely separate, just underground waiting inplete darkness. Since there was no lighting, several boys in the same group with ra didnt notice he was vegan when he arrived. Only Hugh, the leader of the group, muttered aint. Youre too abrasive, what if you miss our show! ra didnt say anything back this time, and the hosts voice came on just as he was standing. Now we have the first group of practitioners on stage! There are fans whoe to every such performance, after all, the show has already been broadcast for two periods, basically the contestants have their own fan backing. Not to mention that Sikh had a fan club before the show started. So before the host could say anything, he was already drowned out by the shrill shouts of fans C Sikh ah! Mommy is here to see you!!! Sikh I will always love you! Go Hugh! I know youre the best! One vote for you and one vote for me, Hugh will debut tomorrow!!! In this shrill shout, the stage finally slowly rose. All the fans were glued to the stage and the big screen, just expecting to see their lovebirds right away, but they all froze collectively when the five teenagers appeared on stage. Although the five boys are incredibly handsome, but the crowds eyes just cant help but be attracted to the one in the middle. After all, unlike the four mass-produced, heavily made-up teenagers next to him, this one in the middle is surprisinglypletely vegan. This thing is scary in that he is still able to take the heart even so. His face does not have the ckheads or pimples that teenagers of this age should have, and the dry, clean look instead looks unknowingly advanced. The lips are pink, without a bit of lipstick dainty do-gooders, but show the most natural style. The most charming natural than his eyes, watery than a girl, without the addition of mascara eyeliner eyeshadow, but it seems more beautiful and uplicated. The long, curly eyshes seem to fan out in a fine gust of wind with a blink. All the fans on stage were stunned at this time, and they quietly looked at the teenager on stage, as if they were afraid of disturbing his beauty. Ah! My goodness, Ive watched this show for two whole episodes, why have I never found such a good-looking little brother! I didnt notice it before, either. Where did the program team and he hide it? This kind of earthly treasures how did not take out earlier? Wait a minute, will he look familiar to you? Isnt that the Argun!!! Damn, if you say so, its really him, the Argun who is always specting and has the courage to casually say others are pregnant? Its really him, but his face looks different than usual? It is ra who is standing in the c-position at this time. Because he himself is a girls sake, his own pitch is higher than the boys, so the very first line of high notes, only he sang up. It was only then that he stood in the c-position at the beginning, and he does look different now than he usually does. After all, usually in order to hide their girls identity, he will be in makeup to their own ugly, but today under no choice to expose the vegetarian face. This is to show his own beauty on the stage, obviouslypletely vegan, but not losing at all to the next few heavily made-up dudes. As the clear, crisp voice rang out, the crowd once again held their breath and stared in awe at the charming teenager on stage. After all, he is too charming, such charming charm, and how many people can resist? The glow he disyed on stage instantly dwarfed the four people around him. Even the group of people who cursed Argun most vigorously on the Inte cant help but be attracted to Argun now. Some people are just the type who will shine on stage. It is clear that Argun is a representative of this type. A song was sung in this way, and no one in the room made any sound. Not because the song is not good enough, but because it is so perfect that if any sound is made during this period, it is as if it is a desecration of the picture. It wasnt until the song came to an end and Argun stood in a pose that the audience reacted and screamed in unison. Oh my god, whats going on!!! Argun is so handsome today too! Im sorry I have to betray my love bean for a minute! This scene really blew up, Im dying! My goodness, the ultimate enjoyment of chasing stars! Holy shit, I still hate him the most in the first issue, but now I want to powder him, what to do, mommy save me! Amidst the screams of the crowd, Argun took a respectful bow as the stage lights slowly dimmed. Sikh and the others were just concentrating on their performance on stage and didnt notice the difference on ras face until after the performance was over and they returned backstage, then they suddenly realized that ra was different from her usual self. Holy shit, Argun your face Hugh stared hard at Arguns face, too shocked to say anything. He is actually not thatplicated, simply a face control. Like who only look at her face. The previous Argun was also very good-looking, but after all, it was a mans look, so his face control did not kick in. But today ispletely different, because Argun is vegan on the field. This face reveals more beautiful than a woman, he has absolutely no way to open his mouth to curse. Abominable. In the face of such a good-looking face, not to mention scolding him, not directly to his confession even if it is good.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Sikh was equally shocked. You He was surprised for a while before he could say anything, How do your face look like that without makeup? This was the first time he saw Argun without makeup because he had worn very manly makeup in previous matches. Whats even more incredible is that Argun looks more than ten times more beautiful without makeup than with it. The normal people are after the makeup to improve the face, I have not seen Argun so after removing the makeup to improve the face. Chapter 2136 Picking a Partner After the performance, they descended to the bottom of the stage, and the screams of the fans above still came in bursts. In the noisy environment, there was no way for ra to hear what they were saying, so she went straight over. What did you just say? A piece of darkness, the distance between the two people infinitely closer. Sikh even smelled the faint fragrance wafting from Arguns body. Unlike the makeup and perfume on the actress, its just a dry, clean, faint scent of shower gel. He felt a sudden constraint and withdrew backwards. Just then, the lights on the ground shone through and he saw that Arguns face was fair and clear, with long eyshes that blinked like a small fan. Sikh almost held his breath as he took arge step backwards, his heart thumping. Get away from me! He shouted in exasperation, Are you trying to rub my nose in the heat again! ra: ???? You didnt ask me to talk to me first, how did it be me rubbing your nose in it again? Before she could recover from the shock of being bitten back by Sikh, Sikh was already gone in a huff, as if something behind him could eat him up. This live performance was perfect to say the least. But because Arguns performance was so amazing that thetter groups performances paled a bit. After the show aired there was another uproar online. But in half an hour, the name Argun was repeatedly pushed to the top three of the hot search. ck Argun lifetime: Holy shit, I feel like my name hit my face, I said Im going to ck him for life, punching him in the face also cant get down ah. Unrted eaters: ck and ck like it? I died eight hundred times! Raise a fox: In fact, the first rating to him F I feel a loss, and now his strength is really good, I support him. Sikh I love you: these few brains upstairs are okay, forgetting how he gave himself a persona in the first issue? Wakky: What you said is not true, after all, not to be afraid of one thing, just in case, what if they really wear the wrong clothes? The public rehearsal footage of Argun did not rub your Sikhs nose in it. Sikh the worlds cutest: not to mention the hype thing, what about saying you are a Chinese doctor or something? Have you forgotten that he casually said that the female assistant is pregnant? The inte is full of opinions and the focus is back on the first issue where Argun said the female assistant is pregnant. Sikhs brainwashed fans and ras ck fans are biting the bullet that Argun is firing up the persona to hype himself and wont let go. At this very moment, a tweet called Im really pregnant was topped by a visible buzz with the word Argun. Clicking into this tweet, I saw a post from a Twitter number. I was the assistant director who was said to be pregnant on Produce 101. I didnt care when Argun said I was pregnant on the show before, but after that I found out that my period wasnt urate, went for a checkup, and the doctor told me I was pregnant! My husband and I are looking forward to this baby and have been preparing for this for a long, long time! I really want to thank Argun for telling me this news, I apologize for cking on Argun on stage before, and Im posting today to prove that he really knows how to heal, and is definitely a master! The child is not yet a month old and can feel the pulse,parable to an old Chinese doctor!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. In order to prove that she is not a marketing number thates out to rub it in, she also released the list of her pregnancy test and the doctors medical advice. The post attracted widespread attention when it was sent out. My goodness, so he really knows Chinese medicine, we misunderstood him! I think you have to it, it is not the marketing number out to wash white, but also with pictures, p how long ah, I serve. Open your eyes to see that this number is certified, thest season of Produce 101 behind-the-scenes photos are still in it, the marketing number can do? Then why cant Argun bribed the assistant director ah, to say I think its all fake, huh. The brain-damaged ck upstairs? Dont struggle, peoplesbs are still on disy, and still say its fake? So this is a real pregnancy? He is also too good to feel out in less than a month, strong. I guess its just a coincidence that the pregnancy can be detected in less than a month, I dont believe it. Although there are still many ck fans who are not willing to ept the reality in the brainless ck, but most people have been convinced. Arguns previous Chinese medicine persona has now be a very attractive point. Good-looking, clean, singing and dancing are all good, but also the Chinese medicine thing! This is also too all-round, it is simply a treasure boy! Arguns fans went up by hundreds of thousands in an instant, and the online votes went straight fromst ce to fifteen! So in the fifty to twenty elimination Argun again managed to advance. Not only that, because he performed so wonderfully, the heat hasnt dropped, and even has the momentum to surpass Sikh! At the same time. Backstage in the dressing room. Sevag watched ras ranking rise and gritted his teeth in anger. Shes really getting pissed off! Today at the rehearsal, she went to great lengths to bribe the makeup artist to keep ra from wearing normal makeup on stage, just to see her make a fool of herself. In the end, ra went on stage as she wished, but she didnt expect to look so good in her skin! So ras previous makeup was just to cover up her beauty on purpose? She couldnt imagine how beautiful ra must be in her female form! The more Sevag thinks about it, the angrier she gets, she just wants to throw the phone away to get rid of the anger, she clenches her fists and hammers the table hard. ra, she said fiercely, Wait for me, Im going to ruin your face! As the rankings came out, except for the top 20, the rest were eliminated again. So everyone performed another yippie on stage. After sending off the eliminated people, the program team immediately began to arrange the grouping for the next performance. The grouping of the next round of performances is very special and is thest group performance on this stage. The top five vote getters from the previous round can have the right to hand-pick their partners this time, in groups of four, divided into five groups in total. Although ra jumped into the top 20 at the final hurdle, she was not able to squeeze into the top 5 because of therge gap in votes before, and therefore had to be picked. Still firmly in first ce was Sikh, who was the first pick, taking the lead and walking up to the stage to start thinking about his teammates. ra was thinking about who she would be most likely to be in a group with when Sikh suddenly spoke up and said. I want Argun to be my teammate. Even ra was startled for a moment as she looked up sharply at the teenager on stage. She actually just guessed who she would team up with, but never thought it would be Sikh who would take the initiative to team up with her. Chapter 2137 Loss of Heart After all, this mans hostility towards himself has not been for a day or two, so howe he now looks like he wants to put the past behind him? She could only go on stage to the apuse of everyone, but the doubts in her heart would not melt away. So she finally couldnt help but lower her voice and ask. Sikh, whats wrong with you? Why did you choose me to be in your group? Arent you afraid of the inte saying were firing cp? Sikh was noble and indifferent, and nced at ra with a little disgust. I said before when we were ying the game that if we could win Hugh, it would be okay to let you rub it in once. So now Im keeping my promise, and you dont have to be too grateful to me. ra: ???? What is wrong with you young man? OK. Then I thank your whole family. ra didnt expect him to answer this way, but she would have fulfilled her original purpose ofing to this show by making it to the top 20. As for thest time and who group, it does not matter if she will be cked out all over the Inte. The grouping will bepleted soon and the tracks will be announced afterwards. As soon as the tracks are announced, the shooting task is over for the day. Everyone was ready to go back to the dormitory and take a good rest when ra was suddenly called out by the director. Argun, and Sikh, you twoe here for a second. Two people walked over, the director did not beat around the bush, directly some regret asked. Both of you have said that you dont want to debut, and Argun was justing to thepetition as stated, so we are aware of your situation. There is also Sikh, just now your parents have also contacted our side, and your family does not support your debut, so it is to let you end here as a life experience. Brody did say hello before ra entered thepetition and said ra would not debut. Many of the contestants inside thepetition have this intention, after all, Kit to Entertainment is not really a big famouspany, they just want to rub it in and make their debut independently. However, ra didnt expect that Sikh wasnt going to debut either, but came back to her senses in a sh. This is the Davidson Family, how could they let their young master debut? Thats right, I do, so please do. ra nodded politely. Its not much trouble just wanted to check with you guys again really not considering a debut? The director really cant let go of these two flow kids, obviously they are the two most flow in this program, but they both dont want to debut. This looks like the loss of traffic for the show is really a bit exaggerated. Sorry, it really isnt being considered. ra wore a polite smile and couldnt help but breathe a long sigh of relief. He has been pretending to be a man for a month and a half, how much longer will he pretend? The director could see the insistence of the two people, but he couldnt force them, so he had to sigh and let them go down separately to make preparations. On the way back to the dormitory, Sikh obviously felt more strange than ra. Youre not going to make your debut? ra nods her head. So youre going back to your original agency to debut? Neither. ra shakes her head. I didnt n to be an entertainer at all. Then why are you dragging me into the hype? Sikh was shocked, this person does not intend to be an artist, why should he pull his own hype, right? Although he came to experience life, but Argun has been following his own side, desperate to take his own hype, he thought this debut Argun is inevitable. ra was a little dumbfounded for a moment, the young master was really unable to listen to the words. Ive told you from the beginning, Im not trying to hype with you. Sikh only felt more puzzled, but it was toote, what he was saying, Argun has waved his hand and turned into his own dormitory. Argun is not going to debut, so why make a fake dress and rub yourself around. Its hard not to Sikh suddenly came up with a shiver-inducing possibility. Argun he doesnt really like himself, does he? ra waspletely unaware of the young masters wild imagination and was fully engaged in learning new tracks by this time. Although he did not intend to finally debut, but after all, this is hisst stage performance, can do well, of course, still have to do well. Thest performance had a lot of cob moves, and there was no point in ra practicing on her own, so she simply stopped using that bug as well. Every day, she diligently followed the others in the dance ssroom to train. She doesnt n to debut, so why is it necessary to open up? You need to stretch a little more with this one! Sikh is still helping ra correct her movements at this time, and although the practice time is passing day by day, the progress of the two is a bit strange. Sikh frowned. Theres nothing interactive about this action, huh? For thest performance, the crew gave them a lot of room to y freely, and the choreography was entirely their own.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g So not only do they have to practice, they have to choreograph. Hearing this, ra did not hesitate to ce her hand on Sikhs chest. Thats always okay, right? ???? Sikh is about to blow up. ras hands are much smaller and softer, and Sikh is wearing a thin short sleeve at this time. So he could directly feel the temperature of ras body, and the excitement that this temperature gave him. He took a violent step backwards in shock himself, not noticing that his ears were a little red, and he stared at ra with a deadly re. Argun, Im warning you, Im straight, you stay away from me! Sikh has been trying very hard not to give Argun any hope since he was sure that Argun liked his mind. Although he is a straight man, he still knows how to take care of other peoples feelings. Since you cant give each other a response, dont give others unfounded hopes. But after all, he still chose each other as abination, the two duo dance has so many interactive movements, and how is it possible to maintain a safe distance? But he really didnt expect Argun to even give himself a direct hand. ra also did not expect such a big man to react so violently and was startled. What is it, just dancing? Looking at ras puzzled face, Sikh also reacted that his reaction was a bit too aggressive. Although I promised to rub it in your face, but I will never specte with you! What? Whats wrong with you? ra didnt bother with him and just put her hand on his chest again. I think thats fine, lets do it again. Chapter 2138 Must see you Once again finding Arguns hand on his chest, Sikh had a great deal of trouble forcing himself not to pay particr attention to the matter. Sikh has been good-looking since he was a child, so to be honest, there are many people, male and female, who have liked him since he was a child abroad.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. There were some boys who would also make a move on him because of his looks, and he felt so ufortable every time that once he got so angry that he directly beat up the person who made a move on him. However, it is very strange to say that Arguns hand just touched him and he actually did not feel disgusted. Rather, he was stiff with a kind of love-struck nervousness. ra was concentrating on her practice,pletely unaware of Sikhs abnormalities. They practiced many times before finally finalizing their moves. By the time she finally finished practicing, ra felt exhausted to the point of exhaustion. She sat down next to it and rested for a while. Sikh couldnt help but look at him. After her previous performance, ra has stopped wearing makeup and she appears every day with her face intact. His small face without any powder is white and lovely, sweat slips off, only to see his small melon face white and almost transparent. Sikh looked at it with fascination for a while and withdrew his eyes. Damn! Did he have a diseasetely that he would find Argun the boy somehow good-looking? He couldnt help but sneak a peek at Argun again, although Argun was oblivious to this and was just concentrating on drinking water. But I didnt want two teammates in the group to sit next to each other and suddenly start chatting. Hey, you say this game has been going on for so long, why hasnt Mr. Frasere to take a look at it? ra froze for a moment and stopped drinking her water. The two people in the same group with her happen to be contracted trainees of Kits entertainmentpany. Sopared to the average contestant, they definitely want Kit toe and see the show and also take the opportunity to get acquainted with him. If they have Kits approval and strength, their future road will be hundreds of times better. ra stretched her ears and continued to listen to them. I heard from the shows crew that Mr. Fraser was nning toe, but I didnt expect something toe up with business over at Country A, so I never had the time toe over with the show. So? Then what if Mr. Fraser neveres. I dont think so, this show is still very close to his heart, and it is said that he will return to China next week, and he should appear in the final by then. ra put her foot down when she heard this. Kit juste to the finals anything, she worked so hard just to have a chance to meet Kit. Thinking about it, she narrowed her eyes and sneered. Same moment. Davidson Group. Downtime rush. It was raining so hard outside that Davidson Group employees were trapped indoors, gathered in the first floor lobby and unable to leave. Because thepany is located in amercial area, coupled with the heavy rain, everyone could not get into a car and had to wait for the rain to stop here. A few reluctant people were still trying to book cars using cell phone software, but most had given up and simply sat on the first floor sofas brushing up on Twitter and waiting for the rain to stop. One of the hottest topics is Produce 101. Hey, did you guys watch the video yesterday, Sikh and Argun are too sweet, he directly chose Argun as his teammate without hesitation! Didnt you hate Argun before, and you said he was rubbing off on you or something, and youve changed your nature? That was before, now is now, a piece of me did not find Arguns beauty, now it seems that these two have a good rtionship, otherwise Sikh eat up the first choice of teammates to choose Argun? Yes, yes, yes, I also apologize for my previous ck Argun, after watching hisst stage performance I waspletely enamored by him! Argun and Sikh are really too sweet, the sugar level is too high, look at the photos of their rehearsal released by the crew yesterday, the two are so close to each other, ahhhhhhhhhh! After thest stage performance, Arguns poprity shot up like a rocket. Their cp fan power is also growing. Two teenagers are so good-looking, but also has been interacting, cooperation stage, this textbook love! This time, Sikh took the initiative to choose Argun as his finalist partner, which made the cp fans rejoice like New Years Eve. The online smear for Argun also stopped long ago, and most people search for them both just to knock candy and eat. These female employees are discussing enthusiastically,pletely immersed in the pleasure of knocking candy inextricably,pletely unaware of the sudden silence in the hall. Just heard a ding, the presidents special elevator door opened, a figure slowly out. Stanley came out with a cold face. He is wearing a very formal slim suit today, handsome eyebrows like a god, he came out of the elevator the moment he came with a strong pressure, so that the whole hall is silent. Only the few female employees who were immersed in knocking candy didnt notice this. They were getting excited, when they suddenly heard a clear, cold footsteping straight at them, until they got in front of them, and they looked up in panic to realize that something was wrong. Only to see Stanley standing in front of them, frightening them all pale! Mr. Davidson? they stood up in a panic to hurry up and exin the greeting, but the man in front of them opened his mouth coldly. Give me the phone. Several female employees are now really ashamed just want to burrow into the cracks! First they were caught talking about gossip in the pantry, and now theyre being caught waiting for the rain to stop! Its after-hours, so you cant say youre not concentrating on your work! Although they were scared to death, they still didnt dare to go up against Stanley, so they had to hand over their phones in a hurry. Milo picked it up and brought it to Stanleys eyes. Stanley looked down to take a closer look and saw only the photo on his phone. It is a photo of a rehearsal in a dance studio, in which ra and Sikh are dancing hand in hand, the two of them couldnt be closer to each other. In an instant, his face darkened horribly, and the cold air pressure came up in an instant. And then brush thements, all are what this is a divine love ah quickly open it we support you If this is not love, what else is love! Stanley has two knives hidden in his eyes. Milo, he spoke, looking ahead without any expression, prepare the car. The other side. ra was exhausted after practicing dance all day, dragging her tired body back to the dormitory and taking a hasty shower, while wiping her hair and walking inside, just as she entered the room she saw a person sitting on the bed. The mans slender form sitting on that tiny single bed was a bitical. His bony fingers were sliding the phone screen, the dim light spilling on his face, quiet and beautiful like a painting. Chapter 2139 Compare Stanley? ra stared wide-eyed at the man in front of her, obviously not expecting Stanley to appear out of nowhere. Stanley looked fixedly at the clear girl in front of him, and then his eyebrows tightened. Your hair is still wet, why dont you blow dry it before youe out? The girl in front of me is wrapped in thick coral fleece pajamas, but her short, sharp hair is still dripping with water at this time, wetting a small piece of the cor of her dress. Hearing the other partys query, ra snapped back to her senses and fiddled her hand through her hair twice at random. Now cut your hair short and it will be dry soon. This is one of the most satisfying points for ra. After cutting her hair short, she finally doesnt need to use a hair dryer anymore and can dry it naturally after sitting for a while. Stanleys eyes deepened, then tickled with a hint of displeasure. Come here. ra didnt react, but froze in ce and asked another question back. What did you say? Unexpectedly Stanley has lost patience, directly grabbed the girls slender wrist, a force, the body of the girl fell into Stanleys arms. Thinking of the background of Stanleys previous rogue case, ra was frightened and subconsciously tried to struggle. I didnt expect to move before my head was covered by a dry, soft towel. I didnt expect this big ice cube who wants to wipe his hair? It was clear that Difficulty had never done anything like this before, and the movement in therge hand covering ras head was slightly rusty. Let him remain careful to control his force and make sure he doesnt hurt ra. ras face turned red to her ears, and her voice was already trembling when she opened her mouth. You I can wipe it myself, I really dont need you to help me wipe it With that, she tried to struggle to get up, and Stanleys other hand pressed on her shoulder, but with increased force. Dont move. His tone revealed the unquestionable, and ra had no room to bargain with him in this area of force. So it was lost, no longer wasted effort, and obediently sat on Stanleysp to enjoy this hair rubbing service. But as ra quieted down, the atmosphere in the dormitory became more and more awkward. This made ra feel even more unbearable, and finally she had to break the atmosphere by herself. What brings you here all of a sudden? ra asked with her head down. I saw a news item today. Stanleys voice reveals the coldness that shows that he is not in a good mood at the moment, but a bit sulky. Whats the news? ra didnt expect to get such an assinine answer and subconsciously asked a rhetorical question. The mans voice is even colder, hard to let you live up ayer of goose bumps. Its about the news that you and Sikh are together. ra: ???? It was only at this time that she noticed Stanleys phone on the bed was still lit up and was currently stuck on the Twitter search screen. Just say first ce, of course, is the cp hype of her and Sikh, that put a big picture is exactly the scene of her own hand on Sikhs breast. ra just felt speechless. In thispletely closed training ce, they have no electronic devices to contact the outside world, although they cannot know exactly what is going on outside. But just from the way the staff has been flirting with the two of them these past few days, its not hard for ra to imagine what its like online right now. Its just a cp fan that is firing them both. But this kind of stuff on the inte now, people just want to be fresh, and they didnt expect Stanley to make a trip to him specifically for this kind of thing. These are all random words fromizens, that photo is also in our practice group dance. Although there is not a good reason, if you still open your mouth to exin. Sikh and I are not that close at all, it would be more urate to say that he hates me a lot. This is nothing to lie about, she herself feels that she is not familiar with Sikh ah. Whats more, when Sikh felt he was a hype dog, he had no problem badmouthing himself, so its not too much to say he hates himself. Stanley actually looked somewhat relieved when he heard this and was about to say something when he was disrupted by a knock at the door. ra sat up in a sh, panic all over her face. It must be the dormitory teachering to check the dormitory! ra was so anxious that he was almost in a ball, and he looked at the man in front of him and lowered his voice. Can you hide it for a moment? The mans face, which had just eased, was suddenly cloudy again. Please, just for a second.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She was a hard stop until she was about to make the final, and she was about to meet Kit, the culprit of the year, and she must not be eliminated now because of such things. In a hurry, ra couldnt even think of a better way to convince Stanley, so she could only ask with folded hands and a sincere face. Please please please, all my efforts will be in vain if Im found out now, you really just need to hide it for a bit! Stanley still looked puzzled, neither opening his mouth to say yes nor shaking his head to refuse. There was a louder knock at the door, and ra was toote to talk to Stanley any more. With a strong push and a lift of the quilt, Stanley copsed onto her tiny single bed and the quiltpletely covered her form. ra was then anxious, busy and panicked, and ran to the door and opened it. The teacher behind the door was not the teacher who came to check the dormitory, but a blushing Sikh. Sikh is also dressed in pajamas, hands are behind his back, is a little suspicious of the red face. Instead of being unbeatable as usual, he stood in the doorway with a face full of confusion. Sikh? ra was surprised by the sound. What are you doing here with me? Sensing the distancing in ras words, Sikh actually blushed even more. Youre too tired from todays practice, youll definitely have sore muscles tomorrow, heres an antispasmodic and pain reliever! Just after saying this half sentence, Sikh suddenly jerked his head up and his voice suddenly rose an octave higher. But dont think too much about it, Im worried that such a muscr state of yours will affect the performanceter, dont get me wrong! While saying this, he shoved the ointment in his hand into ras hand and then, not daring to look at it, turned his head and walked away. ra inexplicably went back inside and closed the door, only to be yanked onto the bed by the man in one fell swoop. When faced with the mans icy gaze, ra was unountably weak, and wondered what Sikh was smoking. She theny on the mans chest and her hand was suddenly grabbed and then ced on the mans chest. ra froze, when she heard the man beneath her ask rather seriously. Whos got more style? What? ra didnt react, but I didnt expect the man beneath her to break good-naturedly and repeat himself. Whose boobs are more shapely, his or mine? Chapter 2140 You sent yourself to the door ra continues to be dumbfounded. ???? Whats this for? She couldnt believe what she was hearing, and looked up at Stanley like she was asking for confirmation. I didnt expect the other party to be serious, and it did look like they were waiting for her reply. Stanley, do you have a fever? ra was really not curious to say. Put down so much work on their hands, sneak into their dorm in the middle of the night just to let themselves touch him. And then have topare the evaluation? Stanley didnt get angry at her words, but again, didnt answer her question, just squeezed the girls hand harder. What about the answer? Although it was a question, but the tone was not to be doubted, ra then had to admit that Stanley had to get the answer today. Then what else can be done but to answer. Yours is a little morefortable to touch. ra never lies, Sikh is also in good shape, but ultimately, he is still a teenager who has not unfolded and is also a bit thin. Which is like Stanley,pletely manly, lean and muscr, smooth and perfect lines. The typical representative of wearing clothes thin off clothes have meat. Stanleys face surprisingly eased up in an instant, then gently let go of ras hand. Get an early night today, you have a lot of practice tomorrow. When he said that he was ready to get up and leave, ra was incredulous, looking at the man in front of her as he straightened his sleeves and was about to lift his legs and walk away. Wait ra looked a littleplicated. So you made this trip over here specifically topare who is in better shape with your cousins nephew? After a moment of silence Stanley gave a low hmm. So ra waspletely shocked, is the first president of Xuanqing so idle? ra just watched in shock as the man walked to the door until her eyes rested on the calendar at the door. It was only when she saw the date circled on the calendar that she reacted and looked a little unhappy. You wait! She jumped out of bed twice and stopped Stanley without even having time to put on her slippers. Are you poisoned! Because all her electronic devices were put away and she was not allowed to contact the outside world, ra had long been in a muddle, not knowing how long her days had gone. It wasnt until the circled number one on the calendar just now that he remembered that today was supposed to be the day Stanley was poisoned. Stanley raised his eyebrows, perhaps before he could think of an answer, ra had lost her patience and unceremoniously hitched a ride on his wrist. A disturbed pulse came, and ra gritted her teeth a little for a moment. Youre a real person. It was so painful when it was obvious that he had a solo haircut, and he was actuallyparing his cousin and nephew on who had a better body.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. You just dont go back yet. ra pushed Stanley back into the house without a word. I have to help you suppress the toxins in your body to do that. Stanley was quick to answer this question. What do you want to do? ra was struck by the rightful question. The easiest way she thought of was of course to get some blood for Stanley, but Stanley had spoken up by this time. I said youre not allowed to use blood. ra had nned to struggle a little more, but when faced with such an uncontroble attitude, his words were immediately blocked in his throat. After stroking his head for half a day, he finally thought for half a day and could only speak with difficulty. Then dont leave today, sleep here with me. Stanleys eyes shed with a hint of doting, and he repeated it deliberately. Sleep with you? ra realized how easily what she said could be misunderstood and hastened to exin. You know I dont mean that, its not that sleeping, its simply sleeping together, you should be able to be morefortable if Im next to you, right? After all, the other party is confessed to himself, since the rejection, and then why do so intimate initiative with others? Then to relieve the toxin, he will have to try to rely on Stanley into some. Although the effect of lying together is also less than a kiss, but there is better than no, better than leaving him to fend for himself. And hes done this before in his hotel, and it does provide a lot of relief from the difficulty. And two people sleep with their clothes, even if they share the same bed, it is just an intimate vigil. Really? Stanley didnt seem to expect her to be so open, and looked at ra with deeper and deeper eyes. Of course. ra didnt hesitate to grab Stanley, she had seen the pain of that poisoned up in herst life, and now the patient was in front of her. Can you relieve the patients pain and put it off and crap on here? Stanley hadnt expected things to go this way, so he didnt bring any pajamas or anything like that. I had to simply wash up and go to bed. After lying down, ra realized how naive her thoughts were. They did share a bed before, but it was the presidential suite after all. Can the size of that bed bepared to this single bedpan in the dormitory now? Originally, in that bed, they were able to keep their distance, but now they were on this single bedpan in ras dormitory. Two people will fall directly under the bed if they dont stay close together. So she can only nestle in the mans arms, the two bodies close together, ra can clearly feel the temperature and heartbeating from the man in front of her. Even in the darkness of the night infinitely magnified into a throbbing. So ra did not dare to move in the slightest, she had seen the president TV series, she did not want to y with fire and was not interested in putting out the fire. Instead, Stanley soon let out a steady breath after lying down candidly. But ra knew it wasnt that he was asleep, and watched in permanent silence as the mans brow furrowed. The heart suddenly felt some heartache. It is clear that one can solve the matter with a kiss, but let a patient endure such etching pain in front of his own. So she quietly reached out and put her hand on Stanleys wrist, and a more disordered pulse came, and ras heart sank. Sure enough the suppressive effect of just lying together on the toxin has be less and less. But Stanley still has that icy look, eyes tightly closed, refusing to even grunt. He said that he had been afraid to cause Stanleys misunderstanding, but look at him now this poisonous look, should be about to lose consciousness. That shouldnt be a misunderstanding. With this in mind, ras lips gently covered Stanleys lips by a ghost. But in this instant, Stanleys originally tightly closed eyes suddenly opened up. I didnt expect the man to retain consciousness, ra was shocked and subconsciously backed away. I didnt realize that Stanleys hand had long been around the back of her head, which was a force, she would have nowhere to escape. So little by little, Stanley kissed back hard. Chapter 2141 Guess who This long, deep kiss left ra practically breathless. It wasnt until the girl was muddled that she waited until she was let go by the man. Even in the dark, Stanleys downcast eyes stayed locked on the girls warm, soft lips. But at this time he could only exhale deeply, that prefers his deeper impulses. Then a light bite on the girls still moist and red lips with her head down. You cant me me for that, you took the initiative this time. ra is still panting slightly, hearing this, gritting her teeth and wanting to smother this man with a pillow to death. She kissed him just to detoxify him, what about him? So long and so hard, it is obvious that the drunkenness is not the wine. But. From the darkness came a softugh from the man, looking down at ra. I do know why youve been dressed as a man for so long without being noticed. ra froze and just followed Stanleys gaze, only to realize that the two were too close together because of the far-reaching kiss they had just given. Her whole body was pressed tightly against Stanleys chest, tightly to the point of suffocation kind. Therefore the tness of your own chest is exposed. You! ra was shocked and angry, wanted to curse but was momentarily speechless, and finally could only say with hatred and no bottom. Whats the big deal, Im just in malnourished right now, Ill still be able to grow if I eat moreter! Actually, what ra said is true. Although she was the eldest daughter of the Bell Family, before that, she ate all the leftovers during the summer holidays and was obviously still growing up. But the skinny skin and bones. But ra is not worried about such things at all, she herself is Ghost Carves premier herbalist. Is it difficult to give yourself a conditioning treatment to usher in secondary development? Stanley looked at the girl in front of him with the look of a fried kitten and couldnt help butugh out loud. Then Ill look forward to it. Bah, do you need to look forward to it? ra herself was angry and wanted to curse some more, but the over man had already pressed her head deep into his chest. Well go to bed, you have training tomorrow. ra held back her anger and nced at the luminous light on her desk, it was actually almost 3:00 am.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She has a training appointment for tomorrow morning at 7:00 a. m. If she doesnt go to bed, shed rather just stay up all night. But this can be too harmful to the body, she is a doctor herself, not to do so. So ra closed her eyes. When I woke up in the morning to the rm clock, my side was empty. ra rubbed her eyes and cursed in her heart, she went to bed at 3amst night, but now its only three hours, shes sleepy. Unexpectedly there was a sudden impatient knock at the door. ra thought it was Sikh who couldnt wait to rush him, so she hastily dragged her slippers to the door again. Im already up, dont knock dont knock While pulling open the door, sheined that she wasntte yet and wondered what Qi Xiu Yi was rushing. I didnt expect to see three or five photographers and a sophisticated Sevag when I opened the door. Sevag? ra subconsciously frowned. What are you doing here? Sevag did not expect the first person to be knocked on the door was ra, and also immediately frowned into the frown. Today is just a special session arranged by the program team, that is, shees to the boys dormitory as a female mentor is also considered very gimmicky. So the crew arranged for her to buy breakfast and get the contestants up. Sevag also did not expect to touch a bad luck as soon as she opened the door and saw ra with a sleepy look, but she still turned to the photographer. Since hes already up, lets skip it, how else am I going to get him up? For no reason ra was given more footage? She Sevag has not been so generous. Photographers naturally did note to disobey Sevag, have dutifully turned off the camera. Sevag nced at ra, threw down another sneer, turned his head and prepared to leave. As he was about to leave, his eyes suddenly caught sight of the jacket on ras chair. The footsteps towards the outside stopped for a moment. ra obviously noticed the change in Sevags expression, followed Sevags gaze, saw the dress hanging on the chair, and her heart stuttered. I cant believe Stanley left his jacket behind when he left today. After all, in this program, everyone is wearing a uniform, this grungy long trench coat is really abrupt. She had wanted to hide her clothes in a hurry, but Sevag moved much faster than she did. Sevag took three steps and two steps into ras room almost without regard to her image. The dress was too big to be ras own dress, it must have been another man who came here yesterday. And the man left his clothes here again. Sevag grabbed the trench coat as soon as it was avable, and the bottom of his eyes were full of excitement between them. ra, it looks like you had a man here yesterday? It is true that other people do not know ras gender, but Sevag knows it very well in his heart, so it is natural to think wrong. If a manes to a dormitory where a girl lives alone in the middle of the night, if something doesnt happen its too bad for the atmosphere, right? ras face suddenly turned ugly and she rushed straight to the door and mmed it hard, separating the photographers from the outside. ras face was icy cold. Sevag! What the hell do you want? Sevag, though startled by the icy tone, could not resist the excitement in his heart. I ask well, now there are only two of us in the room, talk about it and what? Sevag spreads a smile. So was it Brody yesterday? Or did you have someone else behind his back? What does it matter to you? ras tone was a bit brutal, choking Sevags face white for a moment, but still quickly, he said coldly. We know each other a is also fate, sister is only to advise you, to serve people with sex, can have a few good times? Not just with a young body, you have to learn to tether a mans heart. After all, her lifelong ambition is to marry into a wealthy family, so she also persuaded ra, a fellow traveler, with all her heart. The people herest night can also be not Brody, is an individual what rich second generation, should also be able to it. Sevag face of disdain more obvious, straightened the hair, continued to enchanting said. But also poor you, even to participate in the variety show can not be free ah, or have to work hard in bed to do, tsk tsk. After all, there are still few people who can make it to the top in one step, and not everyone can get Stanley to visit the ss, like me, respect me, and exin behind the scenes that others take care of me, s. Its too cute to try to keep him down. She said and beamed bitterly, pretending to make ra almost vomit, but ra stillughed out loud with dedication. Whileughing, he also asked. Do you really want to know who camest night? Sevag gritted his teeth, not understanding the significance of that mockingugh. Whats so funny, you tell me, who was that man yesterday? ra blinked and beamed. Because thats the lovely Stanley who came yesterday who respects you and likes you! Chapter 2142 Do something about it Sevag suddenly froze. But she snapped out of it immediately and turned blue with anger. ra, you shameless thing! What are you talking about? Sevag didnt take ras words to heart at all, thinking she was just trying to embarrass herself. Joke! The woman, who had been sent over to take care of himself only two days before, was not a woman Stanley could possibly have been entangled with. sevag did not believe it at all. ra sighed when she saw that the other party was so sure of herself that she did not believe what she said. It seems that no one believes the truth even when it is told. There was nothing she could do about it. Believe it or not. She turned around and pulled open the dormitory door. Its time for rehearsal, and Im going to change my clothes. Please go out for a while. Sevag gas facial grimace, but outside stood full of body work personnel, she can only hold back the viciousnguage, can not let others see the joke. She squeezed out a reluctant smile. You go ahead, young master, Ill go see the progress of the other actors. Before leaving, she gave ra a fierce look and left resentfully. Sevag reluctantly went to visit the other actors sses with little enthusiasm. The staff who followed her there also saw it and rushed to tter her, saying that she and Stanley had an unusual rtionship and that Stanley only took special care of her, but Sevag didnt appreciate it and kept a sullen face. She hadnt forgotten what ra had just said, what did all that talk about Stanley really mean? Who was the person who stayed in ras room that night? She didnt believe it was really Stanley, but ra said it with such certainty that she couldnt help but wonder. What if what if that shameless bitch takes the initiative to hook Stanley? Although she didnt want to admit it, the bitch was really good looking. In the entire entertainment industry, there is no better looking bitch than that one! Admitting this matter is more difficult for her than stabbing Sevag. No! No, no, no! How can she let such a bitch unt in the entertainment industry! Absolutely not! No matter what methods are used, no matter what means are used! She will make sure that ra will not be able to get along in the entertainment industry! Sevags eyes burst with ruthlessness, like an aggregate of hostility. Meanwhile, the rehearsal of Produce 101 final is underway. Although the final is taken in the form of live broadcast, the program team in order not to make mistakes, or to rehearse in advance. The director suddenly wasnt too happy with the effect of the opening show and temporarily decided to ask ra and Sikh to join the wiener session. When the song was yed at the opening, the director asked all the contestants toe out of the air with the weave hanging. Sikh frowned slightly. Howe you guys didnt say that at the beginning and now youre adding it on the fly. This is the final, after all, and the stations leaders are taking it very seriously. I also want to make the show as good as it can be. The director was a little embarrassed. Since the director has given his word, and he has even pped down such a big hat, ra and the others naturally have nothing to say and ept it silently. See they have noments, the props group of teachers rushed over to them hanging weave, carefully instructed them to pay attention to, afraid that these young children ident. ra listened carefully, she didnt want to go on stage with a problem. Only suddenly a voice interrupted them. came to visit the ss! ra looks sideways, whos here? Mr. Fraser is here! The news immediately spread through the crowd and everyone stirred up. ra changed her expression and quickly walked through the crowd. A middle-aged man in a suit, surrounded by many bodyguards, was seen striding into the performance venue. Kit! He is ras target person. Seeing the target person appear, ra lost her mind of rehearsal. She couldnt stop looking over there and observing Kit. Kit looked rxed, greeted the staff politely, and spoke with the director for a while. Not long after, he answered a phone call, tensed up, avoided the crowd and went towards the corridor. ra stared in his direction, her mind whirling. Sikh, please talk to the teacherter, Ill be thest one to rehearse. She pointed to her stomach. Im a little ufortable and I need to go to the bathroom. Sikh also wanted to care about ra, the person is gone.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ra chased after Kit in the direction he had disappeared. After months ofpetition, ra already knew the area like the back of her hand. Not only did she find Kit with ease, she avoided his sight and hid in a ce where she could hear him. Kit spoke in a tone that was both respectful and ttering, and ra could imagine the man nodding his head and bowing. Madam, Ive done everything you said, dont worry. I have already transferred all thebs, just as you said in Country A. Dont worry about the equipment and stuff, its all the best. I have done my best No Mrs., now the control is very strict, especially after the death of the Bell Familys one, we have to be more careful. The ones we bought before from country B to do the experiment wont work? What? The talents of the Ching Maind are okay? No maam! Of course I listen to you! Its very windy now, no, you listen to me Hello? Maam? Thetter hung up the phone directly, Kit hung up the phone viciously and cursed. Really think youre somebody? What the hell! If I wasnt who the hell would listen to your bullshit here! The man kept cursing and went back to his bodyguard and rejoined the side of the stage. ra was shocked and hid in a corner for half a day to digest what she had just heard. The show really wasnt a waste of time, just that phone call alone gave her a lot of news. The first, and she presumed different, she originally thought that the experiment is Kit host, did not expect that there are others behind him, he is also directed by someone, a pawn. The real mastermind is the dy on the phone. Second, the experiment did not stop, but moved to Country A to continue. Third, the results of the experiments on the other side do not seem to be satisfactory. It is necessary to use a specific human race in order to continue the experiment. Even with a lot of valid information, ra still felt that there was a lot of fog ahead. She returned to the stage preupied and distracted. During the time she was away, everyone else had tried the weave, leaving only her yet. The teacher called her over, but ras mind wasnt on it and let her teacher bring her props. After the weave is installed, a strong force from the waist up, a moment to hang her in the air. The weave is hanging very high, she still think about what just happened, there is no time to think about the fear. Who is Madame and why did Kit take that attitude? What is the experiment for? How was it worth their time? She was so absorbed in her thoughts that she suddenly heard a click. ra turned around and found that the fastening buckle of the body weave was open! She opened her mouth to ask for help, but unfortunately it was already toote. ras body fell straight down. Argun! Chapter 2143 Saving People It all happened so suddenly. The crowd on the stage just watched as ra rose into mid-air and was just about to say that ra could juste down, but to their surprise ra just fell down. Such people on the stage screamed uncontrobly. For example, now it is in the whole ten meters of height ah, he fell so, Im afraid not to lose half a life? With the screams, people are scared and pale, everyone is really scared to stand still and not dare to move. But at this time a figure shed in front of them, and that figure did not hesitate to rush towards ra. ra was about to fall to the ground, but at this time someone was holding her in a death grip below. ra had countless thoughts shing through her head as she fell through the air, but at ten meters, this fall was short. Even if she could have thought of it, it was toote to adjust her body. Originally, she was full of despair, but she didnt expect to be suddenly held by someone. So the impulse of her fall was all at once given to the person underneath her, and she could even clearly hear the sound of bones breaking underneath her. But the man even just slowly grunted, holding ras hand in death, without any loosening, and the two kept rolling on the ground several times before releasing their hands. ra just had a chance to see this person who was shielding herself with her body, so her face suddenly changed. Sikh! Sikhs face was pale at this time, beads of sweat down his neck hair kept falling low, hands at a weird angle on the ground. This time around the shocked people finally came back to their senses, and the stage was in chaos all of a sudden. Is anyone going to call an ambnce? Lets not talk about that, help Sikh down first! Has the ambnce been called or not? In the midst of the chaos, ra just looked at Sikh steadily. Sikh, are you out of your mind? Your hand will be ruined if you do this! ra was so shocked and all but furious that she would have preferred to take all the pain herself if she had fallen. But Sikh saved himself in this way regardless, and the bones of his hand were broken in this way. Sikh squeezed a smile out of the intense pain. Whats wrong with you? Youre kind enough to save you, and youre still mean to me? Not expecting such a reaction, ra didnt know what to say at once, and could only check Sikhs arm. The arm is broken, but the break is very neat, so that it can still grow well, and will be stronger than before. ras heart was a little more solid, and it didnt cause any irreparable consequences. Dont worry. There was a chill in ras words that had never been seen before. This injury you received today will not just be forgotten, I will make this man pay. The ambnce finally came, and Sikh was carried up with all hands, but ra didnt follow to the hospital, just went straight to the backstage. And right now backstage in the dressing room, Sevag is fuming at the makeup table. She swept all the cosmetics on the table to the floor with one hand, and the ss bottles and jars crackled to pieces. Shes got a big life for this little bitch, now she cant even get hurt by putting her hands on the wiener? Sevag screamed without controlling his volume in any way. And her agent is looking bad at the moment. The main thing is that I didnt expect Sikh to rush out to defend so much, in case the Davidson Family insists on investigating the matter and checking into your head Sevags face also had a moment of unnaturalness, but still grunted. Sikh is just a sidekick, Stanley thinks so highly of me, what can they do to me? Nabi then more or less came back to her senses. Thats true. But still couldnt resist and asked another question. But its been many days, and has Stanley contacted you again? Sevag this is aplete change of face. I thought Stanley had asked someone else to take care of her when she came to visit the ss, and that she would be contacted soon to take her out to dinner or something like that. But after waiting for so long, nothing happened. What is Stanleys status, he is usually so busy, how can he have time for such things? Sevag can only hide his weakness with impatience. These words are partly tofort himself, and partly to stabilize Nabis mood. But Nabi always looks worried, and was about to speak, when a knock sounded at the door. Who? Sevag, still in a bad mood at this time, yelled. Coffee delivery! Sevags tone became even more violent when he heard it was the wrong way. Didnt order coffee! Get out! I didnt expect the person at the door to speak again. Stanley had it sent over! The two women looked at each other, and Sevag, who couldnt care less about sulking with ra at this time, pulled the door open as soon as she could. It turned out to be coffee from the most expensive coffee shop in the city, and Sevag looked back at Nabi smugly.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Hows that? Hes still thinking of me! The delivery boy also added fuel to the fire outside and said another sentence. Stanley said you were supposed to be shootingte today, so he sent some coffee to refresh you. Sevag nodded in satisfaction, she was now too happy to even bother looking at the little brother outside the door. Dont say anything about this matter, even if its a bother to you today. Sevag realized that he just looked a little out of shape, so he pretended to be cool and instructed so again. The delivery boy always kept his head down, and this time pressed the duck cap on his head before responding in a low voice. No trouble. Sevag threw open the door with a bang and turned back to scream with Nabi in excitement. I told you he must have me in his heart! Nabi naturally smiled and ttered. Our Sevag is so beautiful, its only right that he likes you. As the door was closed, the takeaway took off his hat, which was rather slight, and his face revealed a cold smile. It was ra. ra walked briskly on her feet to the door, then took off her clothes and shoved them at the real delivery boy outside the door. Then a big smile. Thank you for this time! Knowing that the other party is a boy, but the delivery boy still cant help but feel a little hot in the face. Its fine, but why on earth did you order such an expensive coffee and borrow my clothes? He just received this order out of the blue, and he didnt expect toe and be borrowed by this handsome boy directly after the take-out clothes. Not doing anything. ra is in a good mood now, she doesnt spare her smile, and at the moment smiles at the takeaway boy. Its just that my predecessor deserves this surprise! Chapter 2144 Small Gifts Inside the dressing room at the same moment. Sevag has just returned to the dressing table carrying coffee, the smugness on his face simply cannot be concealed. The coffee will be set up, and take out the phone to open the camera, one by one to adjust the filter, for a long time to choose a suitable. I took a lot of photos, and chose a few to post on all my socialworks. By the way with a bit of do-gooder words. This winter night, you and coffee as warm! When the job was done, Sevag left all the unhappiness he had caused at ras ce behind him and felt so happy that his whole body was light. What can she not be happy about when things havee to this point? From this coffee it can be seen that Stanley still has her in his heart, as long as the pace of development, she will one day be able to marry that man. As long as married into the Davidson Family, that is simply a great sess in life ah, her time will be the most honored woman on this continent. She didnt believe that when that time came, ra would still have the ability to upset her. The sullenness in her heart just now has disappeared, and she picked up the cup of coffee that was still steaming hot and sipped it. But after just one sip her brow furrowed. Whats going on? Nabi saw it from the sidelines, her face expression visibly changed and she asked with some concern. This coffee seems to taste very different from the previous one?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. This coffee shop Sevag usually also often go to drink, she usually drink will add a lot of milk ball and square sugar, so drink all sweet. But the bitterness of the coffee is now strong, and it is not the bitterness of authentic ck coffee, but rather makes her feel a little strange. Nabi, however, was not impressed. This must be the store saw Stanley came, took out the stores best coffee beans, right, after all, in Stanleys identity, to his kind of small coffee shop, that is to make his store shine! Sevag thought so also feltpletely reasonable, looking at the coffee in his hand felt more smooth, could not help but put it down again, took many pictures. Looking at the phone full of coffee photos, Sevag then show a smile, just in time to meet the director to rush the scene. Sevag simply raised his head and drank his coffee in one gulp. Sevag are you done over here, the show will start soon, youd better make up again while youre at it! The final performance was also the closing party, and Sevag was more than just a judge after being told to take special care of Sevag. This time she will be on stage with Archibald as the host. Sevag then ruffled his hair and stood up with a flourish, then turned back to Nabi in mock distress. If Stanley still sends something overter, you can take it first. Only after saying that with a twist of the head to look at the director aside, and then blushed and pursed his lips and smiled. No way, Stanley had coffee brought over as soon as he heard I was working toote, and Im afraid Ill get a snack or somethingter, so Ill have to ask in advance. The director, of course, did not expect Stanley to be such an attentive and considerate person, actually so attached to Sevag, froze for a moment and then reacted. The smile on his face is about to pile up the folds. Thats only natural, and Stanley certainly has you in mind. Finally heard the desired ttery, Sevag heart excited are about to scream, but the surface is still not moving a slight smile. Its really nothing, I think its better to keep a low profile, but he just doesnt listen to that and always dotes on me so much. A cup of coffee down Sevag even Stanley did not call. How can the director not hear that the tone is full of deliberate and pretentious, but at this time can only continue tough with. Sevag was content to follow the director to the stage, and on the way Sevag suddenly thought of something and asked a question in passing. Director, did you guys figure out what happened to that wiener of mine? When ites to this matter, the director is a head two big. There is really no way to investigate ah, the night rehearsal where there are people, even this weave is also temporarily added, the timing of this action is too good to master, we simply can not check. Sevag was relieved to hear that this investigation was clueless, and then casually continued to ask. So with Sikh being so badly injured, can their groups performance continue? Continuing is definitely the way to go, after all, its just that one less person. The director shook his head helplessly, then exined again. Later you and Archibald will also have to ask their group member about Sikhs injury so that they can exin in passing why Sikh is not on stage. Sikh was injured when the official rehearsal, the most crowded time, even if there is no work regeneration of casual people also ran in to join the fun. So his injury could not be hidden, even the video of the scene was also put on the Inte in the first ce. Sikh was not even taken to the hospital yet, the Inte has already exploded,izens are desperately criticizing the show, even the safety of the contestants can not protect. There are even more excited even have thought of this step of litigation. The program team also head ah, theizens question it, it is simply a small matter, if their families are determined to pursue this matter, they are really all doom and gloom. There is not much they can do at the moment, and the live broadcast will exin this matter clearly, which is also a piece. Sevag nodded understandingly, said he would do as he was told, and then made his way to the stage. The show finally started. ras group is the most popr group in the whole show group, so they are performing as the finale. Even though one person was missing from the group, when they still performed brilliantly, it pushed the atmosphere up very smoothly. When their performance was over, the two hosts kept them as instructed by the director to ask about Sikhs absence. Today there is very bad news, I tell you, I believe that everyone present already has some ideas in mind. Archibald spoke with a heavy face, although he was easy-going, but his years of experience in the entertainment industry also made him more or less for this kind of moment of performance is very urate. Thats what happened when contestant Sikh left the stage with an injury, and we would like to apologize to his family and fans on behalf of the entire show, and we will also have major concerns about his condition after the show. Although the two hosts bent down together to apologize very sincerely, the fans on stage were clearly ungrateful. The wave of screams from the fans was higher than the wave. Chapter 2145 You’re all obsessed Whats the use of you apologizing now? Why dont you exin to me clearly how our Sikh got hurt? In the end, who is moving behind the time called you to find out, did not find out to apologize, is not a little too irresponsible? Is your apology worth nothing at all to get our Sikh out of the hospital right now for this final stage and debut? The fans were so emotional that they couldnt listen to anything at all, but the host on stage could only pretend not to hear. Although yer Sikh was not able to participate in the final performance due to injury, we still believe his teammates will carry on with his dream! That said, he only turned to the boys who had just finished performing. May I ask a few yers how the sudden injury of your teammate affects you? The two members of the group took the microphone and sort of said some very nice scenes, and even choked up and cried twice at the emotional point. This look of brotherly love is deeply appreciated by the fans. Finally the microphone was passed to ra, and it was at this time that the fans really quieted down. Everyone could see that Sikh was injured in that way to protect Argun who suddenly got into trouble. ra gently took the microphone, but her eyes fell on Sevags body. I would like to ask senpai, what do you think about Sikhs injury? Sevag originally thought that he just had to be a vase on stage, but he didnt expect to be suddenly cued, and he had to fake his way through the conversation. Naturally, I feel very sad too. Originally, I wanted to continue to pretend to say something, but it came to the mouth but became such a sentence. But what saddens me most is still how you didnt get dropped dead? The first half of Sevags sentence was finally a human sentence, but the second half came out of the mouth with the kind of viciousness and violence that made the people on stage freeze at once. Everyone exchanged nces with each other in disbelief, how could such wordse from Sevags mouth, and in public, it must not be that they heard it wrong. Did you hear what Sevag just said? She actually said he was most upset or not seeing Argun get dropped straight to his death? You must have misheard, Sevag would never say such a thing. After all, the scene is so noisy, how can Sevag say that kind of words, it should be the words of individual extreme fans, by the radio into it, right? Oh, if you put it that way, then I guess thats it. The audience in the room was talking, and Sevag on stage had beenpletely dumbfounded by the words that hade out of his mouth. She has been in the entertainment industry for so many years, how could she suddenly give away her true feelings? Sevag really has no idea about Sikhs injury, and with that being said, she is just sad that it is not ra who is injured ah. Its no big deal to keep these words in your heart, but would she actually say such things on stage? The experienced Archibald was also dumbfounded by Sevags such a sudden sentence, but looking at Sevag, who was covering his mouth in death, he still subconsciously saved the day. Sevag senpai must be so worried about his juniors that he cant even speak. No way, just that sentence so loud and so clear, Archibald will have to do so to save the day. What followed was an immediate change of subject, and Archibald hurriedly changed the subject to the fans on stage. There must be a lot of Sikhs fans on stage, and everyone must be very worried about him, even though he cant be here to perform for you personally right now. But he must be able to see the support you have given him, so he must be happy about that. The Sikh fans were so full of their own beans that they couldnt even think about what Sevag had said. There was a moment of silence on and off the stage. It was such a cozy scene, but Sevag next to him suddenly spoke up. And I dont know what you people are self-moving about.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Sevags tone was sarcastic as never before. What exactly are you fans chasing after stars for? Is it because you are ugly in reality and cant even find a boyfriend? The only reason why you want to be discontented is because youre not even bothered by this kind of people, right? Archibald turned his head woodenly to look at a terrified Sevag. He quickly covered his microphone and looked angrily at the Sevag beside him. Are you out of your mind? Sevag realized at this time what the hell she had said, and her hand tightened over her mouth again, the trepidation on her face impossible to conceal. It seems that she really has a problem today and always gives out the words in her heart identally. This time but nothing is toote, just that quiet situation, she said this paragraph, the fans heard word for word in the ears. So at this moment they screamed in anger. Sevag you stupid X what the fuck are you talking about? Who are you saying cant find a boyfriend? Your own stic surgery and make-up breast ergement also made a sense of superiority? If you have the guts, you can remove the makeup! What girls cant stand is to have their feelings for their loved ones tarnished. Sevag todays words, all of a sudden, they are enraged, this time there are even a part of the fans do not want to die close to the stage. They were even trying to get up on stage and beat up Sevag. The scene was so chaotic that Archibald was unable to save the scene, he was anxious on the stage, but he did not expect that ra corner, who had been watching the scene, suddenly spoke again. So thats how senpai sees Sikhs fans in her heart, junior is really taught, so I wonder what senpais attitude is towards her own fans? Archibald jerked his head up and gritted his teeth in warning. Argun! Can you stop making trouble at a time like this? But ra didnt even bother to talk to him, she just looked at Sevag on the side. Sevag has been out of line today, and she decided long ago not to say anything. She was prepared to remain silent in the face of ras corners well-intentioned question. But unexpectedly, it opened its mouth uncontrobly. Of course all my fans are like this, ah, female fans do not think I look beautiful to follow me, but they can not reach one ten thousandth of my beauty in a lifetime, do not know what is strong. Those male fans are even more foolish, saying that I am an undefiled goddess, what do I think in my heart I will not know? But with the way they all look, cant they still imagine that I can look at them? As soon as the words left her mouth, Sevag fell to her knees with a thud, and she actually gave this heartfelt speech. The shows main attraction at the time was the three judges and a Sikh, and the most popr of the three judges was naturally Sevag. So here she has a lot of fans too. Chapter 2146 and you have a relationship Sevags heartfelt wordspletely angered her fans. Their anger is the real deal, unlike Sikhs fans, who are truly insulted by the idol they have loved for so many years. But this is, after all, when they decided to like to follow, and even for so long, as their own faith in the idol ah. Now this feeling is more than just anger. So they now have bitterness in their hearts, and the sense of loss of betrayal in their hearts is more torturous than the anger. But it is the idol that they have liked for so long, they have also stayed up all night for her to brush the hot search. The same is true of them now. They are wearing custom shirts in their hands and holding light signs in their hands, arge part of which were made overnight. They just stood behind the scenes and gave quietly, obviously supporting Sevag with such sincerity. But now Sevag is standing there in the dazzling distance, telling them clearly that their efforts are worthless in her Sevags eyes. Some fans froze in ce, then looked at the support uniforms they were wearing and the lighted signs in their hands, and then tears brushed down their faces. There are even emotional fans, directly smashed the hands of the things used to support, angrily left the scene. So the venue for the performance was in chaos for a while. Sevag arge number ofrge number of fans are crying and cursing want to leave the scene, Sikhs fans at this time certainly do not want to let Sevag. Some of them already wanted to rush the stage to give Sevag a hard time. Not to mention the staff who were already dumbfounded by this time, the director backstage was so angry that his lungs exploded. This episode is the most exciting part of the entire season of the show, they paved nning practice for so long, but actually this final was ruined. Nabi, is your artist out of her mind? Can you be so blinded by Stanleys fancy? The director was already furious at this time, where he still thought to befriend Sevag, only to say one thing, two things, anxious to Nabi cursed up. If she doesnt want to be in the entertainment industry anymore, cant she just get out? Our show is always going to go on, whats the point of being mad at our finale? Nabi is also pale at this time, she has been by Sevags side for some time, she certainly knows that these words are now true for Sevag. But she still didnt believe Sevag would just say what she really meant in public. She was now anxious as hell, but there was no other way but to grab the leaders sleeve and plead. Director, please, whether its amercial or an emergency stop, whatever, you have to save Sevag, you have to find a way to get her off, we cant let her continue to talk nonsense on stage! The director did not understand this, and he now immediately began to discuss how to insert themercial with a gloomy face. At the same moment on stage, Archibald had received a signal from the staff to stop Sevags nonsense. Archibald, who could not care less now, put the microphone to the side, went over and grabbed Sevag, lowered his voice and yelled in her ear. Do you still want to be in the entertainment industry or not? If you keep on talking nonsense like this, things will get even bigger, youll step down with me now! Archibald did not think so much, he just sincerely want to help Sevag, but did not expect the other party is not appreciated. Sevag shook off Archibalds grip on his arm, then mocked contemptuously. Archibald, after so many years of pretending to be a good old boy, havent you had enough? Who in the circle does not know that you are the most hypocritical person, you are simply a smiling tiger! Archibald was thus inexplicably attacked in a wave, suddenly also angry and could not even speak out. For a long time, I could only squeeze out a sentence from inside my teeth. If you really do not want to stay in this circle, then you can do what you like! I dont want to care about you! Hearing that even Archibald was angry, Sevags heart sank, and although reason kept telling her to stop talking, she just couldnt help herself. So Sevagughed louder and louder, and in the end actually opened his mouth again quickly. Why should I continue to hang out in this circle? You dont know that Im going to marry into a rich family soon! When I be the wife of a rich family, do you still expect me to continue to y with you people in the entertainment industry? Sevag kept the microphone in her hand when she spoke, so her words were clearly heard by the crowd. You say that as if I am willing to stay in the entertainment industry, do you know how hard it is to dance every day? Even if its hard, I still have to coax my stupid fans, its really annoying every day! Ive been chasing men everywhere with so many tricks, do you think Im doing it to stay in the entertainment industry? Now that Ive finally climbed to the top, what am I still doing in the entertainment industry? Sevag contains a great deal of information in these few short sentences, and even the fans on stage were quiet. Oh my God! Did she really just say that? Chasing men around? I didnt just hallucinate, did I? Isnt she a high-cold goddess? Only others kneel to lick her, how can she go after others? Personality copse ah.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. No, no, Sevag says she has zero rtionship experience and has never been in love. Howe now shes saying shes chasing men everywhere, whats going on? The crowd exploded, the audience discussed passionately, there were many loud talking voices, and all these remarks reached Sevags ears word for word. Sevag face can not hang, ufortable like a small insect crawling on the body, angry and defeated said: thanks to you also believe, how can I have never been in love, is to cheat you brainless fans! I started to fall in love at the age of 13 or 14, and have talked to dozens of men, slept with countless more, how can I have zero emotional experience. Sevag is in the heat of the moment, the words do not pass through her head, the more excited she is, the more she says. By the time she reacted, what should be said and what should not have been said had already been said. Her words were like throwing a bomb into the already unsettled waters. She actually said such words, having slept with countless men? Isnt this just a slut that people can use! Bah! After half a day, it turns out to be all a lie. What pure jade girl, high cold goddess, really disgusting! Shameless! Im really blind, I dont know how I got evil to offer such a bitch as a goddess at first, I didnt expect it to be this kind of goods. Sevag said before can barely be said to be straightforward, to establish a straightforward persona. But she is behind the mouth, a brain to reveal their old bottom, theplete copse of the persona. Chapter 2147 I arranged She has been in the entertainment industry for so many years, always taking the innocent route, trying to create a persona. But she personally came down today to ruin all of this, so that fans want to wash white are not able to wash. While the general audience might just be shocked by her self-destructivements, her fans are purely angry. They may have been sad just now because Sevag didnt value their hearts, now they are red with anger because they were cheated by Sevag. They let out a mountain of curses. If you dont like fans! And why do you take the fans to circle money! You enjoy the flow that fans bring you, but then you turn around and destroy your own persona and cheat your fans! Bitch! May you die a horrible death! Spending the money we gave you, do you feel at ease! Dont even look at yourself! Without us fans! Can you get to this day! You still dont know where youre scavenging for garbage to eat! Oh no! You still dont know where youre selling your body! With all the men youve slept with, why dont you go to hell? Whye to the show if you dont like the fans?! It is clear that she is so frightened in her heart and her hand has tightly covered her mouth. But Sevag kept onughing like a maniac, and in the end her words escaped from her fingertips C You guys still think I want to be your goddess? With fans like you guysing to such a retarded show, isnt it all about the money? If it werent for the high sry this show pays and the good money in the entertainment industry, what do you think Id be doing in this circle. This silly program I have long been recorded impatient, from the contestants to the staff is not a brain normal, even a director is also a small family ispletely apdog, disgusting! Sevag has just offended his fans on the first foot, and surprisingly even the staff and director have been scolded into it on the second.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. So the staff watching the y backstage exploded all at once. What is this bus saying? Why did it suddenly attack us? She seems like she is more valuable all day long, all day long, so much farting around, how to serve is not satisfied! She still has the face to say it, were all disgusted enough with her! The backstage has exploded, and the director who was purposely singled out to say so has turned green. Nabi was still persuading to interrupt themercial, but now she cant say anything because of Sevags drama. The director gave a disdainful look at Sevag, who was still mad on stage. I dont see any need to interrupt themercial, right? Shes having fun cursing herself, so lets not spoil her fun. Said the director directly waved away the other staff members who were ready to help and began to watch Sevag on the screen with interest. Nabis eyes actually rolled over in anxiety and she passed out. Archibald was also offended by her from the inside out, and at this time, of course, will not bother to think to help her out. ra finally saw the right moment, not in a hurry, and asked a question. Since senior dares to tell the truth about everything, it shouldnt be difficult to answer a question for me, right? Sevag looked at the speaking ra with a face full of horror, she had just gone crazy for a while, had messed up her hair and makeup, and looked surprisingly bleak at this time. But ra had no mercy at all, and she spoke in a cold voice with a gently raised eyebrow. Does this stage weave ident really have nothing to do with you? After ra asked this, the audience who were frantically abusing Sevag on stage were frozen for a moment. They dont know why Argun suddenly rehashed the old story, but Sevag heard it clearly, and her heart was clear as a mirror. Her first reaction was to cover her mouth and run off stage to prevent herself from telling more secrets she shouldnt, but her mouth reacted faster than her body and she started talking straight away. Im the one who arranged for the weave! Sevag mentally shouted to stop talking, but her voice was resentful. The Davidsons is I specially paid someone to move, originally thought you could be dropped to death, who knows you bitch so lucky, not only did not die, but have Sikh to protect you! Unfortunately, Sikh only broke an arm by you, if something serious happens to him, such as death, then the Davidsons will definitely want you to be buried with them! The audience had thought that todays material was big enough, they were all shocked by the womans insidiousness, who knew that Sevag had such a big secret! It turns out that Sikh and Arguns hanging weave today is not an ident at all, but she nned it! Holy shit, how ck is this womans heart, this kind of thing can actually do it, this is a matter of human life ah! Yeah, she actually wanted Argun to die, how big of a grudge is that to go this far! This is illegal, its simply murder, call the police, let them hurry up and take her away! If what Sevag said before only shows how selfish she is as a person, then what she is admitting now is a murder that rises to the level of thew! This is beyond being a human being, its a matter of human life! This time, Sevag finally aroused public anger. The fans in the audience all went crazy and smashed what they had in their hands towards the stage. And Argun and Sikhs fans even directly attempted to rush up and beat her up. Sevag is shameless! Even if you set up a persona for yourself every day, you still want to kill others! What a poisonous woman! This woman is crazy! This is absolutely unforgivable! Fans must fight her to the end! And she made a move on our Sikh! Said she hated Sikhs death! Such a snake hearted woman! Its not sure who will die first! Angry fans mmed different support items onto the stage. ra, Archibald and others who had eyesight had long backed away, and only Sevag, who had fallen into a state of madness, was still standing in the middle of the stage, repeating his crazy words nervously. Ah! Have you all gone crazy! How can you all hit meC! How dare you do it! Do you know who I am? I am the future Mrs. Davidson, and you will pay for your actions! You will pay for what you have done! The staff! Are the staff blind? No bodyguards! Why dont you get these lunatics out of here! A frantic Sevagpletely lost her mind, screaming at the top of her lungs and almost breaking the roof, dodging support from fans in a panic while cursing at the staff, who just watched her performance indifferently and didnt do anything. The staff now wants to p Sevag with their own hands, how can they be willing to help her! Chapter 2148 Abandoned Sevag was unable to dodge and was hit in the face by the support object, blood came down from the corner of her forehead and by this time, for fear of making a scene, several staff members reluctantly went on stage to escort Sevag out. What should have been a grand final broadcast came to an end in the midst of Sevags insanity. Half an hourter. Backstage dressing room. Sevags body finally returned to normal at this point, and her mouth was not as uncontroble as it had been just then, and she kept saying the truth, but even so, everything she had just said on stage had gone out live and could never be undone. She hugged her shoulders to death and curled up into a ball in front of the makeup table, her body shaking violently and uncontrobly, while Nabi paced back and forth in anger. Sevag,e to your senses! You think because you have the Davidson Family, you can run around? Youve been with a hundred men, and you think the Davidson Family would want a man like you? Nabi scolded her at the top of her lungs, her face red with anger. How can she not be angry, but this is her hard work to bring red artists, looking at her to marry into the rich family to make their lives better, but now can only watch the scandal from the sky! Not only in the show to insult their fans, pulling and stepping on others, but also to expose their love history, which is simply a good hand to y a bad card, are not able to save! Nabi shivered in anger and threw the phone directly in front of her. Open your eyes and see for yourself! The Inte is full of your ck material hot search, this time you are really popr, happy? Now not to mention Stanley, even the son of my mother next to me is not willing to marry you! Sevag picked up his phone with a shudder and saw the hot search. First ce: Sevag exposes itself. Second ce: Sevag has a hundred men. Third ce: Sevag murder. Fourth ce: Sevag insulted fans. With one of Sevags own self-promotions, she managed to send all her hot searches to the top 10 hits. Just click in one to see, it is the video when she blew herself up, theizensments have exploded. She is so slutty, I like this, can you sleep with me some day? Ive seen her before and I think shes a slut, and Im sure she cant do it without a man. I want to say I slept with her, her whole body is stic surgery, I am ugly, do not want to y with her! Seeing these frivolous words, Sevag was so angry that he just mmed his phone on the ground! She cried out directly, They are insulting! Dont even look at what you look like and still say that about me, I pooh, theyre a bunch of pigs and dogs! Nabi, however, grimaced and gave a lowugh. When you blew your own ck history on stage today in front of so many people, I didnt see you afraid of losing face, why are you afraid of being mocked now? Where do you get the face to me others for your own actions? How can you me others? He said and gave Sevag a white look. Hearing this Sevag but can no longer hold back, wow on a cry, rushed over to grab Nabis arm as if grabbing thest straw general. Nabi, you have to believe me, I dont know what happened today, my mouth seems to be out of control before I said those words on stage, I really didnt mean it, you must, you must help me! This is ridiculous, but Sevag knows that its all true. Just now she was really no way to control her body, those questions she did not want to tell the truth, butpletely by her, the truth all out, not at all through her brain control.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. But who would believe her? This is simply ridiculous. Nabiughed at her and cursed at Sevag, Who are you kidding? Do you think Im a fool? Then he pushed Sevag aside: Now this is all your own doing, Im not going to deal with it for you anymore, you can stay wherever you like. Sevag simply went crazy when she heard this, and with wide eyes, she flung herself at Nabis feet, clinging to her leg and crying out in pain. Nabi you cant leave me alone now, have you forgotten? How much money Ive earned for you, how can you fall on your sword now? Sevag knows in her own mind how much trouble shes been in over the years, whether its private photos being blown up, rtionships being exposed, or smoking in public being photographed, its Nabi who has taken care of it all for her. Now if even Nabi doesnt care about her, then shes really screwed. Nabi kicks Sevag hard. Sevag, Ill be honest with you, Ive had enough of you for a long time, you think youre some kind ofdy princess? I dont want to serve you anymore! Todays incident is your own outburst, I simply do not want to care about you, you really have the ability to set up their own, or Ill see you so paste to death. Nabi turned around and mmed the door shut and walked away, not giving a second nce to Sevag who was crying on the floor. Nabi. how can you do this. how can you Oooooooh. Sevag sat alone on the ground, baffled and muttering alone, but no longer had the courage to go after Nabi. Now she can be considered scandalous, Nabi does not care about her, fans are beginning to dislike her, Stanley is also expected to abandon her, how can she stand in the entertainment industry in the future? Sevag was almost desperate, and the more she thought about it, the more scared she became, and the louder she cried, practically howling. At that moment, the dressing room door opened again. Sevag thought it was Nabi who hade back for her and was so full of joy that she hurriedly stopped howling and looked up. However, when he saw the charming teenager at the door, Sevag was a bit stunned. ra stood in the doorway, looking at her with a calm face. ra, what are you doing here, you bitch? To see meugh? Huh? Sevag grimaced and shouted at ra. ra looked at Sevag all messed up andughed mockingly, I came because I have some things to settle with you, to see youugh? I dont have time for that. ras breezy attitude and Sevags current situation, more ruthless Sevags teeth itch. ra I tell you, want to see my joke you are delusional C think, I have been popr for so many years what big waves have not seen, such a small scandal a few days will pass, no one will care, by then I am still a popr actress, married into the Davidson Family, and you? Im not even good enough for you. Sevags almost heartbreaking cry was heard by ra, but she found it very funny. She walked slowly into the dressing room, and after a casual nce, she rested on the coffee cup on Sevags dressing table. Chapter 2149 Too Late Because Stanley gave her, so Sevag drank coffee and even this coffee cup are very precious on the table to save, not even allowed to touch it. ra approached and picked up the coffee cup, the corners of her mouth were full of teasing smiles, Sevag, it seems you really like the coffee I gave you, you actually still have this cup. What you gave it to me, its from Stanley Sevag was about to grab the coffee cup and show it off to ra, but he froze in his tracks when he heard ras words. But soon, she realized that ra must be deliberately angry with her. Its none of your business if Stanley sends me coffee. ra, its useless to be jealous, Stanley doesnt see you. Unlike Sevags anger, ra is always elegant and calm, Dont believe me, if it wasnt for my special cup of coffee, how would you have performed so perfectly on stage today? Sevag did not react for a moment after hearing this, but soon, her body stiffened, while a nameless sense of fear swept through her body. When you think about it, everything that happened on stage today was so surprising, but ra acted calmly from the beginning to the end, not even a little surprised.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She lost her cool on stage, and Archibald and the others looked incredulous, but ra acted as if she knew all about it, and even seemed to be leading her, if anything, to say things she didnt want to say in a few questions. Whether it was asking questions about Sikh, orter with fans about and her hanging, every time, every shift in the conversation against her, it was ra who was leading the way! The more Sevag thought about it, the more frightened he became. Could such a terrible thing be true? Could it really be that ra was behind all this? But how could this be possible? Did you do all this? Sevag asked timidly, a face miserably white, and added tentatively, Did you deliberately design it so that I would end up in this situation today!? Sevag asked after himself felt ridiculous. Although she couldnt figure out why she couldnt control her mouth at all and said those words on stage today, it couldnt be rted to ra! She is not a god, can make people involuntarily tell the truth? But how can she exin those situations today? ra, however, did not refute Sevags intention, she smiled sweetly at Sevag and spoke seriously. Youre right, I designed all of this. She raised her eyebrows slightly, her tone cold. ra smiled softly, even the corners of her curved lips carried an arc of pity. This unprecedented scene today was naturally directed by ra. ra didnt expect Sikh to be hurt that badly for saving herself, so she felt she couldnt hold back this time. So she must give Sevag a hard time. Thats why she used Stanleys name to order coffee for Sevag, and even borrowed clothes from the delivery boy without any trouble, and then hand-delivered the coffee to Sevag. In order to be able to put some drugs in the coffee during that time. She chose to dissolve a truth pill inside her coffee. This pill means what it literally means, the person who takes it will be out of his control, asking and answering whatever he wants, saying what is most true in his heart. This magical-sounding drug seems impossible to exist in this world. But in that Dragon Maind before ras rebirth, it was just an ordinary high-ranking elixir that any high-ranking apothecary could make. Although ra can make such pills, she still must have the apparatus to do so. So she came to this Ching Maind for so long without being able to make any kind of pills, until a few days ago when she happened to buy Ghost Carves alchemy furnace at a roadside stall in an alley. This truth pill is inside the various high level potions she makes. Sevag, was also the first person she tried drugs on this Ching Maind. The effect of the pills seems to be simr to that of Dragon Maind, and ra was relieved to hear that. But Sevag, whose expression was getting harder and harder, looked incredulously at the skinny girl in front of her. What are you talking about Although reason told her that ras words were probably hoodwinking her, when she thought about it, she felt that there was something to it. She did drink that coffee before she went on stage, and she also remembers the unusual bitterness of that coffee. Then there was the stage, where ra led her step by step to say those self-destructive words. So it really seems that ra did it all. Sevag seems to have fallen into an ice cave all of a sudden when she figured this out, she was shivering and her heart was already overflowing with fear. Not even fear and anger kept her awake, she just backed up desperately in fear, to the point where she ended up leaning dead against the vanity mirror, gasping for breath. What the hell did you do to me?! In the face of Sevags unconcerned cries, ra just smiled and slowly approached her. Sevag has been so scared that she simply can not move, she just watched ra grabbed her arm. Before she knew it, ra gave a gentle push and heard a crunch from her arm herself, followed by Sevags scream that raised an octave. Ah !!!!! My hand! How dare you break my hand?! ras hands let go and she sat down with a thud, but ra curled her lips slightly. I told you a long time ago that I would make you pay ordingly, and thats not the end of it. A burst of pain from the arm, Sevag pain are full of sweat and tears, the original has been blurred off the makeup at the moment have looked horrible level. But ra had no intention of letting her go, and she gently knelt down and grabbed Sevags other arm. Then it was another hard twist. Ah! This time Sevag just gave a sharp and short scream, and then the sound was blocked in his throat like a gurgle. She looked at her two arms, hanging at weird angles behind her, and could barely support herself enough to pass out. But she simply did not dare to make herself unconscious, obviously losing both arms, but it seemed as if her legs were equally ipetent. She tried to escape but couldnt stand up at all, so the fear in her heart supported her as she squirmed on her knees on the ground. She crawled towards the door bit by bit, selling herself as if she was crawling towards herst hope in life. Chapter 2150 My savior is here ra didnt stop, she just quietly watched the once pure and high-minded goddess, now squirming on the ground like a worm with no dignity to speak of. Sevag finally reached the door, she was excited to open the door with her head and climb out, but to her surprise the door was locked from the inside. So in this moment, the fear in her heart was infinitely magnified, and her broken arm could not be lifted at all. She had to go crazy and try to open the door by biting the door handle with her mouth, she now has this crazy look, looking very seeping. On the contrary, ra was watching her from behind with a calm face. After several fruitless attempts, Sevag finally cried out in despair. She banged her head against the door while crying out loudly. Is someone out there? Help me! ra is killing people! She is screaming at such a high decibel level at the moment, the door must have heard her, but no one came to respond to her at all. After all, what she did today must have seemed mentally unbnced to others, so what she said was simply not to be trusted. Moreover, what she said today was extremely insulting to everyone. Even if they knew she was in danger, how would they be willing toe to her rescue? She still kept knocking frantically at the door until her strength had been used up and her forehead was oozing with blood, before she finally copsed in the doorway exhausted. ra did not speak slowly until this time. Why bother with such a waste of effort, do you really think there will be anyone else willing toe to your rescue? Hearing ras words, Sevag struggled to turn around and pressed his back against the door. She can only cry out randomly now. Both of my hands are broken by you, and its impossible for me to mix in the entertainment industry in the future, I have paid such a big price, cant you still let me go? Sevag at this moment where there is still the courage to care about her disgust for ra, now her heart is full of fear. ra, however, pursed her lips and smiled. But did you ever think about releasing me when you first put your hands on the wiener? Sevag looked at the girl in front of him, almost choking with fear. She could only cry frantically when she heard this, and then kept backing up so that her back was pressed against the door. Just let me go ooooooooooooooooo ra please, let me go Only now do you know to be afraid? But its already toote. If she had known to be afraid in the beginning, why would she be in this situation today? ra stepped forward and grabbed Sevags shoulder, and her hand was about to push when the door was kicked open with a bang. A tall, slender figure appeared at the door of the dressing room. Hearing movement at the door, Sevag as if he saw a new hope, rushed forward two paces shouting at the top of his voice. Help! Help me! No sooner had she said that than she saw the handsome man standing in the doorway looking at her coldly. For a moment she froze. The man at the door was wearing a dark gray shirt, looking iparably elegant and indifferent, only to see the man at the door wearing a dark gray shirt, wrapping out his figure, slender and upright. Could not see his face, he stood half human in the shadows of the corridor, light and shadow fell on the face was carefully outlined, very handsome. Sevag looked at him incredulously. Stanley!? She almost thought she had misread it until she reacted and her eyes shed with intense surprise. She thought she and Stanley were strangers after she admitted to herself on stage that she had slept with a hundred men. After all, even if Stanley had liked her and how deeply he liked her, there is no way to tolerate such a dark history of hers. Thats why she was just bullied by ra like that and didnt bring the Davidson Family out to back herself up. But she never expected that Stanley would be here today! Is Stanleys presence here meant to be a hint that its here to back her up. It implies that Stanley doesnt care about what she said or did, that Stanley doesnt care about her past and loves her willingly! Thinking about it she felt like a pie in the sky, being hit by joy. She couldnt even feel any pain in her hands and just raised her head to look at ra fiercely. ra was unprepared for Stanleys presence here, and was momentarily frozen in ce, while her reactions were, in Sevags opinion, stunned. Sevag let out a loudugh. ra, youre finished! She said with a fierce re at ra, unable to hide her smugness and resentment towards ra under her eyes, Stanley is here, youre going to be in big trouble!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After dropping these words, Sevag immediately crawled on his hands and knees towards Stanley in the doorway. She crawled forward on her hands and knees while cupping her throat in a resigned and petnt manner, Stanley you have to do something for me, ra she bullied me, my hand, you see, my hand hurts, ooooooooooooooo Sevag used to be in the entertainment industry when she encountered problems like this crying and pouting at men, because of her good looks, men usually do not refuse her requests. But she forgot, usually when she was dainty makeup intact, beautiful and moving, but now her hair scattered into a ball, makeup all spent, two arms also because of the broken swinging haphazardly, the whole person lying on the ground crawling forward, like a horror movie cannibalistic monster. This look together with her face with a pearly expression, not to mention how frightening it is. Sevag own reaction however, she also felt that even if she was so wretched also the same people love, to Stanley into a puddle of water, hate to stick directly to. But before her hand touched the mans body, Stanley took a step backward, and Sevag suddenly lost his support and crawled dog-like to the ground, falling with a thud. Stanley what do you mean by that. Sevag aggrieved to death, struggling to get up and sit up straight toin gently, deliberately made a small womans look, coy people goose bumps all over the body. But Stanley just frowned at her and asked her coldly with disgust. Who are you? Sevag was ready to have a good time with Stanley, beaming and ready to continue to talk, did not expect Stanley asked her this, was hit by the head of the question the whole person is dumbfounded. Who are you? Stanley is actually asking who she is? The smugness on Sevags face turned into a look of dismay as she stared at the towering man and said incredulously, Stanley, Im Sevag! Didnt you tell the crew to take good care of me? How could you forget what you said? Sevag said anxiously, wanting to jump up and grab Stanleys clothes now and shake him awake, but her hand was broken and she had no strength to lift it, so she could only scream frantically at Stanley, her grim face very horrible. Chapter 2151 Not me Sevags voice tore through the air, but Stanley just frowned. He did not bother to continue to listen to this woman ghostly scream, just raised his eyes to look at the teenager standing in the corner on. In an instant, his eyes shed with light, and with long legs he walked straight to stand in front of ra.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ra, also reeling from Stanleys arrival on the show, saw Stanley appear in front of her and couldnt help but stand back and frown, What are you doing over here? Stanley didnt have any intention of answering her question, just grabbed her wrist and pulled her close, slowly sizing her up. After making sure ras body was in good shape with no signs of injury, his face got a little better and he let go of her hand. Im looking for you. He replied simply, staring intently at ras face. ra was slightly stunned and was about to ask what he hade to see her for when she was suddenly interrupted by a scream before she could speak. Wait a minute! ra looks up impatiently and realizes its Sevag. Only to see at this time Sevag face pale to the extreme, crooked from the ground to support, trembling, shouted up at them: ra you actually know Stanley! Sevag was shocked. She originally thought Stanley hade to see her and was backing herself up. I never thought Stanley woulde for this unassuming ra! Whats going on here! ra looked at Sevag calmly and raised her eyebrows slightly. Yeah. She shrugged, I told you, didnt I? I know Stanley. ra nodded quite rightly, which in Sevags ears only made her blood flow backwards. She recalled that ra had told her that Stanley was not here to see her. At that time, she only thought ra was talking nonsense because she was jealous of her, but she never thought ra was telling the truth! So Sevag realized something and screamed once more with wide eyes, Is it hard to believe that the person Stanley is taking care of is you?! Sevag has been pestering the director to ask a thorough question about what happened after he heard about Stanley naming the show to take care of himself on the show. So she knew that Stanley had never actually named the woman he was taking care of as her, he had only vaguely said he was taking care of one of the artists under Season Media. However, since Sevag was the only female, they all assumed that Stanley was talking about her. Because when ites to Sky Media, Sevag is the only one who really belongs to it. Although ra was apparently a Season Media artist, she was actually just a name, and at that time Argun was not yet famous, and Sevag would not have expected her to know Stanley. But now that he saw the two of them standing together, Sevag realized that the artist Stanley had named for the show to take care of was actually ra! So, ra knew Stanley before the show started. And the only person Stanley cares about from start to finish is ra. Shes just aplete and utter self-interested person, and Stanley has no idea who she is! After figuring out the truth of the matter, Sevag looks back on his days of bravado only to feel pped in the face. When she thought about how smug she looked and what she said when she gave ra a hard time over and over again, she felt like a jumped-up clown. Im afraid ra isughing in her heart, which is in the mood to fight with her! Thinking about it, Sevag just felt groundless. She wasnt even afraid of ra anymore, she just wanted to get up and die with her so she wouldnt look too bad. She struggled to her feet and ran frantically towards ra like a monster, screaming at the top of her lungs. ra Im going to kill you today! You ruined me, and you wont live! There was nothing left in the angry Sevags head but a single thought. Shes going to kill ra! Kill her for revenge! Seeing Sevag rushed over, ra was just about to dodge this crazy woman who kept screaming, but unexpectedly Stanley next to her suddenly moved. He waved his hand gently and two well-trained bodyguards immediately came in the door. The two bodyguards did not hesitate to rush over to press Sevag left and right, Sevags arm was broken, was so hard pressed cone of pain came, she immediately tore her heart and lungs screamed, the whole face is distorted, looks like the eighteenyers of hell in the Rakshasa. Stanley, do you need us to take her away? The bodyguard asked Stanley, who was standing next to ra, after holding Sevag down and bowing his head respectfully. Stanley looked down at the cloaked, crazy woman in front of him and replied indifferently, Wait a minute, I have something to ask her. Sevag was wailing in pain, and when she heard that Stanley had something to ask her, her heart burst with excitement and a light of anticipation appeared in her eyes. Could it be that Stanley has finally been charmed by her beauty and now wants to ask her? Although Stanley may have liked ra before, after meeting her, she was certain that Stanley did not necessarily have more feelings for ra than he did for her. She turned out to be the first goddess of the entertainment industry, ra this kind of goods to mention shoes she does not want. Thinking of this, Sevag hurriedly smiled at Stanley and sweetly spoke to him, Stanley what questions do you want to ask me? Sevag may have been really gorgeous when she made this face before, but now she has a fierce look, her hair and makeup are messy, and she just looks like she wants to stay away. Stanley looked down at Sevag as emotionlessly as if he were looking at an inanimate object. Its like looking at a dead person with that kind of look. Stanley did not have any intention to talk more nonsense with Sevag, waved a hand and asked her directly, You were the one who did it on the wiener, right? Sevag originally wanted to make an effort to throw a wink with Stanley, hooked his soul, did not expect Stanley actually so single-mindedly asked the question, she suddenly lost control of her expression. Stanley is actually raising hell? Could it be that Sikhs injury alerted the Davidson Family and he came specifically to settle scores? Sevag was immediately nervous to the core. Sevag dared to take direct action against Sikh because she knew that although Sikh was the Davidson Family in name, he was really just an insignificant sidekick. The rtionship with the family has been bad, so even if he was injured, the side of the family to pursue will have to be a long time after, and the side of the familys power is not too big, think about the way is not to provoke. Not to mention that at that time she felt that she had secured the position of the Davidson Familys wife, the family gave her and Stanley face, and should not interfere with such trivial matters of importance, not to mention that Stanley would actuallye to deal with this matter personally. But she never thought Stanley would actually pursue it! Is it possible that all that information was wrong? Is the Davidson Family actually very well connected? Sevag broke out in a cold sweat at the thought of this possibility. Chapter 2152 Something is not right Stanley I was wrong! She couldnt care less, she only knew to rush down on her knees and beg for forgiveness, panicked, hit her head on the ground and knocked her head, her forehead that was already bleeding was sttered with blood, there was nothing else to think about I didnt mean to hurt Sikh, it was all an ident, an ident, ah! Sevag cried in fear, but Stanley just looked at her in disgust, frowned, and his face grew colder and colder. I didnt ask Sikh. Sevag had been crying a snotty hand, but did not expect Stanley came to such a sentence, she froze in ce. But then she reacted and couldnt help but feel very surprised. Sure enough, the information is still correct, it seems that the Davidson Family really is a bad rtionship, Stanley and Sikh rtionship is very bad! But before Sevags heart could drop, he heard Stanley ask coldly again. It was ra you wanted to harm all along, wasnt it? Sevag was instantly dumbfounded. She looked up at Stanleys cold stare and half-heartedly failed to follow what he was trying to say. I was going to hurt ra, but nothing happened to her either! In Sevags mind, as long as the people she harmed were not in trouble, there was no need to hold her ountable. Stanley grunted augh. Its true that shes not hurt. He looked down at Sevag as if he were looking at an insignificant mole, But that doesnt mean anyone can just hurt her. ra is Stanleys bottom line. Even if ra wasnt hurt, as soon as he found out that someone had tried to get her killed, he would have to pay the price he deserved. Stanleys cold eyes were shining coldly, he no longer wanted to see this woman, he looked up and gave a cold order to the bodyguards standing at the side, You guys, take care of her. These cold and heartless words, so firm and simple, sentenced Sevag to death, her future, thus drawing to a close.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Yes! The bodyguards bowed their heads and answered. Several tall, ck-d men immediately grabbed Sevags arm and dragged him outside the dressing room. Sevag was just inplete shock, and now that the pain wasing from her arm, she finally woke up to the misery that was about to await her. She began to cry, struggling desperately, trying to crawl towards Stanleys feet. Stanley, Im begging you, please let me go, I know Im wrong, I wont dare again! Sevag tried to reach out and grab Stanleys ankle, however several bodyguards firmly pinned her down and she could only cry out. I am notorious, and I really did not know ra was your person, if I had known, I would not have dared to touch a hair of her. You should let me go for the sake of the fact that she has nothing to do now Sevag was really not expecting ra to have such an important ce in Stanleys heart. She thought that a young master like Stanley was just curious for a moment and just wanted to y with ra, but now she finally realized that she thought wrong. Sevag was on the ground, nearly frantic, and she desperately pleaded with Stanley for mercy, yet Stanley remained tough and indifferent. He gestured slightly, and several bodyguards immediately set up Sevag. Soon Sevag was dragged out of the dressing room, and the shouts, pleas and sobs faded away. Finally, the dressing room could no longer hear any sound from Sevag, and the whole room became silent and terribly quiet. ra stared at the side of Stanleys face for a long time, and finally, as if she could no longer stand such silence, she spoke softly: I can handle these things myself, and they have nothing to do with you, so why do you have to interfere? Sevag had provoked her, and she intended to finish with Sevag in her own way. To take a breath of anger for herself. But this breath is not finished, this Stanley will be nosy appear, the original revenge n she disrupted the whole. Stanley turned his head to look at ra, the knot in his throat rolled, and spoke faintly, Nothing to do with me? No emotion could be heard in his voice, but the tone of his voice faintly made ra feel very ufortable. Originally it is ah, she wants to harm is me, ounting is also I to settle ounts with her, and you have nothing to do ah. Settling a score with her for your own sake? Stanley spoke with a sneer and next suddenly raised his voice to ra, Are you sure its for yourself and not because of that cousin of mine? Stanleys words were full of self-deprecation, and ra finally realized that he was very out of sorts today. She stared at the man in front of her for a long time, and although he looked as usual, as cold as ever, ra noticed that he had a slight frown on his face and was obviously a little angry. Why should he be angry? ra found it very strange. Stanley, youre angry! What are you angry about? She asked, opening her mouth. Stanleys cold face does not answer. Ask him what hes angry about. He doesnt know why hes angry now himself. Probably angry at Sikh for saving ra. Maybe he was angry with himself, why he was not the first one to stand in front of ra to protect her every time she was in trouble. The more Stanley thought about it, the more annoyed he became, his expression became even colder, and the air around him seemed to freeze. ra saw that Stanley didnt seem to want to answer, so she didnt ask any further questions. Ive taken a leave of absence from the show to go see Sikh, do you want toe with me? She had heard something about Stanley and Sikh, but she was confused about the intricacies between the Davidson Familys side line and the full line, but she thought they were both rted by blood, and out of courtesy, she asked Stanley if he wanted to go visit Sikh with her. However, Stanleys face became even more ugly after hearing her words. You said you were going to see Sikh in the hospital? Anyway, he was injured because of me, so its only right that I go and see him. ra spoke with a faint smile. Stanley just stared at ra for a long time, as if he didnt want to miss her every expression. ra saw that he never answered and thought he didnt want to go with her to visit Sikh. She was slightly embarrassed and was about to say that she could go alone, but to her surprise Stanley pulled open the dressing room door, turned around and asked her softly, Are you still going? He looked at ra and asked coldly, Didnt you say you were going to see Sikh at the hospital? Why are you standing there? ra didnt know what he meant for a while, but she didnt have time to think about it, so she hurried to follow him. Half an hourter, Stanley pulled up under Ross Hospital in his limited edition Rolls-Royce. Chapter 2153 I’m here to supervise you ra pushed the door open and looked at Stanley, expecting him to get out of the car with her and go upstairs, but saw that Stanley had no intention of getting out. Stanley opened his mouth lightly, Im not going up there, you can go by yourself. ra thought it was strange, So what are you doing all the way over here? Stanley finally looked up at ra and slowly spoke, Im here to supervise you. ra was stunned, Youre here to supervise me? Supervise me for what? Stanley sneered, Supervise you, dont spend too much time alone with Sikh. He elegantly lifted his arm, the cuff of his handmade shirt sliding up slightly with the movement, revealing his nice delicate wrist and the limited edition expensive watch on it. He nced down at his watch and opened his mouth coldly, Its 8:30, you have ten minutes, you have to be in front of me by 8:40. ra froze. What does this man mean? She visits patients and has set hours? While ra was frozen, Stanley was kind enough to remind her, Half a minute has passed. ra: She was speechless, what this man was thinking she was really unable to guess. But she also came to the hospital just to confirm Sikhs condition before telling him that Sevag was behind it. Ten minutes, thats probably enough! Wait for me for ten minutes, then! She casually closed the car door and walked towards the hospital building. Ross Hospital is one of the most famous and popr private hospitals in City A. The entire hospital building is neatly decorated. ra took the elevator up to the top floor and arrived in front of Sikhs VIP room. She knocked gently on the door and then pushed her way in. At first nce, she saw Sikh on the hospital bed, sitting on the bed and looking at his cell phone, which was Sevags self-exnatory speech on the final stage today. The hand that was not holding the phone was in a thick cast. ras sudden appearance startled Sikh, who almost fell off the bed and crushed his injured arm, causing him to let out a hiss of pain. ra saw this and rushed to Sikhs side and helped him up, How are you, you didnt hurt yourself again, did you? ras proximity however caused Sikhs entire body to stiffen and then his face turned slightly red, Why are you here? I took a leave of absence and came to see how you were doing. Unlike Sikhs nervousness, ra was polite and generous, going straight over and pulling up a chair to sit down. Sikhs phone was still ying the video of Sevags self-explosion on stage that day, and ra didnt make a sound, waiting for him to finish watching it. ra gave him a quiet look before she spoke up and asked. You should have guessed all about Wea, its Sevags handiwork. Hearing ra mention this, Sikh also frowned, then nodded. I really didnt expect her to do that, she doesnt have any big conflicts with you, ah, and you are still the same sister and senior brother rtionship, how could she be so cruel to do something like that! Having said that, Sikh still looked puzzled. Because he really cant understand that it is obviously a more intimate rtionship, but instead it is the most poisonous hand that has beenid. ra listened but silently replied back to him in her mind. Just because we are the same disciple, but not siblings, but sisters, ah, if not out of strong jealousy of women, it should not be so hard toy such a cruel hand, right? She would never say that to Sikh, so she shook her head and spoke coldly. Sevag ispletely self-inflicted today, and its considered that God has a reward for good and evil. Hearing Arguns God has eyes, good and evil will be rewarded, Sikhs eyes flickered slightly. He always felt that the incident was too coincidental and made it seem borate. He seemed to hesitate for a long time, but finally spoke softly and asked Argun. Did you have anything to do with Sevag blowing himself up on stage? Why do you ask that? ra felt very surprised. Sikhughed softly, scratched his hair, and spoke somewhat shyly.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. I dont know, I just think its too much of a coincidence, I guess, that Sevag just hurt you and then something like that happened, its like God couldnt look away and came to your aid. raughed silently in her heart. The world is not so many coincidences, it was originally her revenge n. Things are in the air, and if you dont want to be stepped on for the rest of your life, then you need to fight back forcefully. However, she should never tell these facts to Sikh either. Those things would have been difficult to believe, even if he believed, once the truth is told, the truth pill thing is also difficult to exin clearly. Whats more, although Sikh is the son of arge family, but he is actually very simple, but also no harm, that time he took a mineral water bottle and threw Hugh, in fact, sheter heard about it. This is a straightforward and kind person, nothing fancy, thats why it seems rare, and how can she let such a pure person involved in this kind of thing. Whats more, ra doesnt want her skills to be known by others, which would cause her a lot of unnecessary trouble. So she had to make a perfunctory remark. Then maybe God favors good people, too. And Ive always had good luck, too. Sikh felt that ra didnt seem to want to answer her question seriously and couldnt help but frown at her. Not wanting to dwell too much on this issue with Sikh, ra continued to speak up and asked. When I fell off the weave, why did you rush over to save me despite the danger? ra is really curious about this issue. She thought for a long time without an answer that made sense to her and had to ask Sikh. She had always felt that Sikh hated her, and even though their rtionship had improved a while ago and they were no longer sopetitive, it wasnt so good that Sikh gave up his life to save her, right? She really couldnt figure out why Sikh would do that. Today when she fell from the prestige, without Sikh, she would probably have been badly injured. Sikh probably didnt expect ra to ask him this suddenly, for a moment, he didnt know how to answer, and after freezing for a while, his whole face started to turn red. He simply did not know how to answer ras question. He couldnt open his mouth to ra and tell him that he hadnt even had time to think before he rushed forward, recklessly, just because he didnt want him to get hurt and didnt even think about his own safety. Chapter 2154 Almost Confession Argun had been a girl, he could have told her squarely that he did not want to see her hurt and would not have been so embarrassed. But Argun is a boy, although his face, more beautiful than a girl, but he is really a boy! Sikh really doesnt want to admit that a straight guy like him would have such a strong protective feeling towards a guy like Argun. He himself is a straight man through and through, and at first he warned people about it in a very serious way. He didnt want to go back on his word on such matters, and the expectations on the family side, and the worldly misconceptions. Sikh didnt even notice that he was already thinking about what would happen after they got together. Are you okay? ra asked, speaking with concern. Sikhs already red face became even redder, and ra felt puzzled, her question was not excessive, what was he blushing for? Looking at Sikhs frighteningly red face, ra was slightly startled and hurriedly asked, Your face is so red, do you have a fever? She reached for Sikhs head, wanting to make sure. Sikh, however, suddenly grabbed ras hand the moment it reached out to her and stammered, Xu . . Argun, I I seem to like It was as if Sikh had given up repressing the thoughts in his mind and wanted to speak out his true feelings inside. But it so happened that the door was pushed open with a bang. Stanley stood in the doorway, his face dark and frightening. Its time. Cousin uncle, you Why are you here? Sikh was instantly confused, the man in front of him was like a god, the glory of their Davidson Family, and his own cousin uncle! ra frowned. What, havent finished talking yet, time ra then remembered what she had just said in the car and was embarrassed for a moment. I thought Stanley was just emphasizing that he wanted to get down quickly, but I didnt expect to really limit the time. Cousin, you know Argun? Sikh was surprised that the two looked as if they were familiar with each other. Only then did Stanley look at the bandaged cousin in front of him, then naturally put his big hand on ras shoulder. Then with one force, he swept ra into his arms. This is your cousins aunt. The whole house fell into dead silence at once. The two men looked at each other with wide eyes. ra instantly froze in ce, she had even felt the stiffnessing from her body. But Stanley just seemed to have said something remarkable. He actually asked Sikh to call himself a cousin? This is almost a positive announcement that there is something between the two of them ah? Not to mention how shocked ra is at the moment, just lying on the hospital bed Sikh is surprised even jaws are about to fall off. He was lying on the bed, a pair of beautiful eyes zed round, he could not help but also control his eyes not to look at the two people standing intimately. Stanleys hand rested so rightfully on ras shoulder, and the two stood so close together. He was just dumbfounded on the bed for half a day, when he finally recalled the meaning in the name of cousin aunt. But, you guys you guys Sikh stammered for half a day, but couldnt even get aplete sentence out. You guys turned out to be kind of Sikh was so shocked that he couldnt speak clearly at all. Stanley seemed to have exhausted all his patience by this time, so he naturally took up his words. Its what you think, we do have that kind of rtionship.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Sikh actually still has some fluke in his heart, but this moment these flukes are all falling apart. He just stared in awe at the two men in front of him. Stanley, his cousin is the most legendary figure in the entire Davidson Family, belonging to the kind that onlyes out in a few hundred years. For so many years, he could only look at it from afar at family dinners, and in his mind, Stanley was as godlike as ever. But such a noble and high-minded man also likes men? And just by coincidence, he likes Argun? Sikh didnt know for a moment which of the two things sounded more ridiculous, and he could only stare at the two people in a daze. I dont know why, but he still hoped that the news he heard was false, and he hoped that the two people were just ying games. But the two people do not have a sense of incongruity! Argun originally looked a little skinny and malnourished among the boys, but the two figuresplemented each other when they stood next to Stanley. Whats more frightening is still the face of both of them, both of them are unprecedentedly high. Obviously two are men, standing together every day, how appropriate to be more appropriate. Mamma yeah! Sikh closed his eyes in pain, he actually thought the two were a good match? What the hell was he thinking? The mind was a mess. Just now, he has obviously gathered the courage to face the stirring in his heart, but now his heart is already in ruins. Stanley seemed not to see Sikhs painful disappointment at all and just said naturally. Ive told the family about your injury, they should being over to see you. Stanleys voice is as cold as ever, but he can hear so many words from his mouth its actually not easy. But Sikh is not in the mood to think about these things, even if the most honored people in the family care about themselves and what can they do? Anyway, he is now with the deted ball like, also do not want to move. But he gave a perfunctory nod to show his respect. Then he watched Stanley leave with Argun in his arms, and he looked at the door of the ward in silence, unable to return to his senses for half a day. It was not until she thought Stanley would say something like that, ra just let him put his arm around her until she got to the door, then she reacted. She shook off the long, bony hand on her shoulder with one hand. What the hell are you babbling about? What do I have to do with you? ra now looks like a fried kitten, Stanley instead found some cute, and replied lightly. It will always beter anyway, it doesnt matter if you admit it in advance. You the man! ra is angry, Stanley confessed after doing up this kind of thing, really is reckless more and more skilled. Now it is surprising that you can be so angry with yourself that you cant speak. Chapter 2155 New Life ra suddenly thought of something and spoke up with a bit of mockery. But Id advise you not to talk nonsense. ra deliberately stretched her voice. Im a man now, Sikh might tell the truth about you liking men. I didnt expect this kind of cute threat, but Stanleys eyes had a smile in them. Does he dare? ra was stunned at this, and naturally she heard the certainty in the mans tone. Sikh always looked in awe when he just spoke to Stanley in the ward. It doesnt seem to be as unapproachable to Stanley as shown in the show, and the rtionship doesnt seem to be that tense. But, just now, it looks like he has something to say to me? It looked pretty important. ra frowned, it was Stanley who came in and interrupted Sikh, she couldnt help but feel a little curious now. Speaking of which, Stanleys eyes rolled up with a hint of gloom. That look from Sikh he couldnt have understood better, but since ra didnt know, there was no need to tell her. Its not anything important, let me take you back. Stanleys words are always so indisputable. ra was soon already back in the high school dormitory, with Stanleys special care, not to mention the vacation period, she could stay here for the rest of her life if she wanted to. In fact, the final results of Produce 101 were released today. Sikh was injured, so he definitely couldnt make the debut, and he was ced in 10th ce because he had said hello. In fact, this result would have been full of controversy, but thanks to the big show that Sevag put on, it attracted all the traffic at once. At the end of the day, its the oue of the race that doesnt matter so much anyway. But fans online are still a little emotional, and those little girls cant figure out why Argun didnt make it. So a time to curse on the Inte. ra is actually a little heartbroken that she joined the show in the first ce to meet Kit. So she overlooked the fact that there would be people so fond of herself, not realizing that these little girls had given so much for themselves. You must have paid to vote for yourself in the finals, too. Its a pity that you have to let them down, after all, you dont really want to debut, youll be going to school soon Things just dont work out all right! Its been a month and a half since Produce 101 was recorded, thepetition has just ended, and college is basically about to start. The day before school finally started, ra couldnt suppress her happiness and hummed as she packed her things inside her high school dormitory. Today is herst night at Oakleaf College, and tomorrow she will officially move into her dorm at Ching University. Finally, its time to go to college, but the luggage inside this dorm is really a bit much. When ra moved to the dormitory, she didnt even think about the Bell Family, since she had a little brother under her hands So she contacted Brody very righteous, Brody naturally obeyed the orders to help run up and down. ra didnt just use thebor force for nothing, so she was very considerate and invited Brody to dinner the night before she moved into the dorm. The two talked most about Kit together, so it was only natural to talk about it during dinner. This guy is a real piece of work! How dare he still conduct human experiments?! And just moving things to Country C. Thats inhumane! Brody pped his fork in his hand, lowered his voice and snarled, but his eyes were already faintly red and looked very angry. ra nodded, gesturing for him not to get too excited. ra told Brody the original story of the kind of call she had heard. And they want to go somewhere else because of what happened to us here, and experiment through human trafficking, but the results dont seem to be very good, Im afraid that sooner orter they still have toe back here.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Brodys hands clenched into fists, and his voice trembled a little in anger. have done out of human life, actually still refuse to give up, really is unconscionable pig dog worse than he is not afraid of what retribution?! ra fiddled with the pasta in her hand for a moment, then asked. Do you know any women around him that he respects a lot? Just the kind he tops. Brody heard this question also pondered. The woman next to Kit? He thought hard about all the women he knew were around Kit, but still couldnt think of any. I dont think so even the shareholders in hispany dont have women. ra nodded, she actually did not expect to get an answer directly from Brody, after all, if things were so simple But it is still necessary to continue to pursue the question to do so, before the words are spoken, first interrupted by a burst of voices. Look, look, look is that who it is? For sure, who else but him! But its not quite like that I think youre the one whos wimping out, why dont we go ask ra turned her head and found the girl who lived next door pointing at her. With such a turn of ras head, the voices of those girls talking became louder all of a sudden. Several people stood up and pushed each other to ras face, and one of them, the bold one, took the lead and spoke up. Excuse me are you Argun, please? ra didnt expect this to be the case and couldnt help but feel a sinking feeling in her heart when she heard this. Since leaving that variety show, he or she has actually deliberately changed his or her image. She had her hair all done inside out, as long as it looked a little more feminine. Usually go out is wearing a variety of small dresses, painted with sweet type of light makeup. Its the fear of showing her connection to that stage Argun. I didnt expect to be recognized so far away from the dress that I put my heart into still. But she couldnt panic at the moment, she just said coldly. Youve got the wrong person, the one youre talking about is a boy. ra stroked her hair, then smiled lightly. But Im a girl. It was only then that the girl who had the audacity to ask just now realized that although ra looked quite like her love interest from a distance, the difference was obvious up close. After all, the girl in front of you has much softer features, plus sweet makeup and dresses The most important thing is that she is a serious girl! Im sorry I didnt mean any harm, I just thought you looked too much like Argun from a distance and I couldnt resist asking. The girl was a little embarrassed, but after she finished, her eyes suddenly lit up a little. Chapter 2156 First Encounter And may I ask if you are rted to Argun in any way? ras response was even more indifferent. No, I dont know who the person youre talking about is. The girl left now this disappointed and apologetic, even thest steps back to her seat were dragging. A few of the girls had gone away and Brody was feeling head over heels. Sis, what can you do about this? I feel like you might be recognized Although the previous is a female disguise, but the face can never move, ra this face recognition is actually quite high. Especially with Sevags handy arrangement, he even exposed his own veiled face. This makes it easier for people to recognize her, and they may be able to recognize her walking down the road, without having to spend time together. ra also felt a big headache. This matter can only be med on her own thoughtlessness, originally just want to go in and mix it up, to achieve their own purposes on the line. I didnt expect to be inexplicably popr, leading her to change into a girls dress now and go out will also attract suspicion. Although thepetition was over, she didnt want the girls who liked her to suddenly lose a dream. Even if it is false, she does not want to let this dream shatter with her own hands. But still, you cant let anyone know. Ill change it in disguiseter, so people will recognize me and Ill be done. ra could only sigh. Soon the two finished their meal and ra went back to her high school dormitory. ra had to go to do the formalities of leaving the hostel, and taking advantage of this moment, Brody ran upstairs early to help ra bring down the two pieces of luggage, and waited until he had set them up. And then only posed a pose that he was quite proud of, with his own tawdry pink sports car, this moment even a little floating. She leaned against the side of the car and took pictures for a long time before ra came over with a flourish. Brody was about to doggie paddle up and take credit for it, running right at ra with a big smile on his face. ra was walking so unhurriedly that Brody finally rushed to her and got a good look at ras face. So the next second he jumped up as if he had seen a ghost, wailed, and then took several steps backwards. Brody looked at the skinny girl in front of him with a face full of horror and broke out into a scream of shock and horror. Sis!!! How did your face turn out like this!!! The ra in front of you is no longer the usual clean and beautiful appearance. Originally she took the trouble to do a girls haircut, thought about it and thought it was not feasible, simply cut an explosive head directly on the head. The original white and smooth skin, but also the patches of e and freckles. The original small lips hard lipstick tracing a thick circle, and ck and straight eyebrows, and finally a standard ck-framed sses. The original is a celestial maiden down to earth, not eat the fire of the beautiful fairy. Now instead say ugly? Its not just this level anymore, its simply scary! Whats wrong? ra pretended to push her sses, then couldnt help but show a smile, with that scarlet lipstick, it was still a great contrast. Does this look like theres no sign of Argun? Where is this not to see the level of Argun shadow ah? This is almost unrecognizable as a person, okay? Brody stared at ra the appearance of the man is not a ghost, the eyes are almost out, so half a day to react. Sis, is that why you painted yourself so scary so that people cant recognize you? ra looked at him with a caring retarded expression. And what else? This is the easiest way ra can think of, no matter if she is in or slightly painted, she can be recognized as Argun. Then how about drawing herself ugly, so that people must not recognize her as Argun? ra will almost not be able to resist the urge to apud herself, simply a little genius. But even if you dont want to be recognized, you dont have to go this far, right? Brody had a veryplicated expression at one point.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. You have so many kinds of makeup to choose from, and you can even wear all kinds of wigs, why do you have to spoil your look like this? Brody couldnt ept that someone would not care about their appearance and would actually make themselves ugly on purpose. ra, on the other hand, shook her head. Beauty is of no use to me, I am going there to study, and if I am uglier, I might have less trouble too. She got into a lot of trouble in high school because of her appearance, and now its time to learn the hard way. Brody only found it more difficult to ept. He could understand ras point about less trouble, but did it have to be ugly to an extreme? Although he does not understand and is very heartbroken, but he still does not dare to tell ra what to do after all. Brody also had to drive honestly. Qing University is the best branded university in China, and naturally it is a public university. Therefore, the dormitory is not as good as a private high school like Oakleaf College, so there are only four students to a dormitory. Brody dropped ra off at the downstairs of the dormitory, and ra didnt feel like bothering anyone else, so she dragged her stuff and started climbing the stairs by herself. When she finally found her dorm, ra took a long breath and was about to push the door open when an angry scream came from inside. Do you know that my whitening oral liquid is the Fraser Groups limited edition, and now its simply not avable outside, you smashed myst whole box, how can youpensate me? ra then pushed the door open, and there were already two people inside the dormitory. One of the housemates is quite beautiful, tall and thin body is also, with a seaweed like long wavy hair. It just doesnt seem to get along well The other roommate is slightly shorter and fatter, but some meat on the face still looks veryfortable. It was the pretty girl who screamed at this time, and the slightly fatter girl, with her face full of embarrassment, apologized hand and foot. Kade Grant, Im sorry, I really didnt mean to do that just now, how much does this box cost? Ill pay you back, right? Do you think you can still really afford to pay for it? Kade shouted with a toe in the air. Loris Bozigian, do you think you can afford to pay for it? Then she paused again and continued to scream reluctantly. I just told you, its out of stock! You cant buy it on the market anymore!!! Loris face was already red with embarrassment as if she was on the verge of tears. I really didnt mean to do that just now can you please stop being mad at me. Kade just sneered, then grabbed a ceramic doll on Loris desk. Chapter2157 Man’s plan is not as good as God’s plan The ceramic doll was wiped clean, a nce at her owner knew that she loved it. Kade held the little doll aloft and sneered. Its easy for me not to be angry, you smashed something so important to me, then Ill smash this one too, were clear! With a cry of surprise from Loris, it was toote to stop it, and Kade was already about to throw the doll to the ground. I thought it was toote when a hand suddenly reached out next to me and grabbed Kades wrist in a deadly grip. For a moment, she could not move at all. Kade raised her head in anger, but she did not expect to see a strange and ugly face. Ah! What the heck! Kade was so scared that he just let go of his hand and the little doll fell right out of his hand. ra grabbed the doll with a quick hand and fixed her eyes on it This porcin doll with eloquent short hair and that white T-shirt, although it is said that the Q-version of the dolls features are the same, ra is still keenly aware that this should be her own Q-image. Sure enough, once you turn over the back, it says your name on it. Argun. ra couldnt help but look at Loris who was still dazed. The world is so small, even the housemate who lives in the dormitory is a fan of her own. Fortunately, their makeup is ugly enough Kade also finally came around at this time and burst out at once. Whats wrong with you? Who are you? ra said indifferently. Im also from this dorm, well be housemates from now on. Only then did he put the porcin doll back on the table again in his hand. Although you are sad that your things were broken, but isnt it not good to break someones important things on purpose just casually? You dont know anything, what are you talking about here! This whitening oral liquid of mine is a limited edition, that dead fatty smashed my stuff, she cant afford to pay for it at all! ra felt very ufortable hearing such a name as Kades fat ass. She looked down at the broken bottles, and then squatted down and touched some of the liquid that was flowing freely on the ground with her hands. A casual sniff and a sneer. What whitening oral liquid, just some enzyme water with vc inside, is it worth you shouting like this? Can you stop talking nonsense if you dont understand. Kade didnt expect ra to open her mouth and say that her things were worthless, so she almost cursed in anger. Its a limited edition, our family dragged out connections and spent tens of thousands of dors to get it, are you trying to say its useless? Is something expensive always better? Admit that you have an IQ deficit. ra looked at the exasperated girl in front of her and said indifferently. Didnt youe to medical school yourself? Do you still need me to dispel the rumors for you on such matters? You! Kades face reddened slightly in anger. Loris, who was also a bit embarrassed, spoke up to round up the situation.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Kade, now that things have been broken by me, its already toote for you to get angry with me even if you do, just tell me how much it is, Ill pay you for it all! Kade originally scolded Loris alone, and the other party coyly did not dare to resist, she also looked quite imposing. But now the other side has be two people at once, especially the sudden appearance of this extra girl, so she could not carry it at once. In the end, he could only drop this sentence in a strange way. Im really unlucky to be assigned to this kind of dormitory, the roommate is fat and ugly, how can I live on! With those words, he stormed straight out of the dorm, mming the door with a loud bang. The dormitory was quiet for a moment, and only when Kade was far away did ra push the porcin doll on the table again. Is this yours? In fact, such indifferent bickering between young girls, she itself is not bothered, but the girl in front of her, as if she is a fan of She just cant sit back and watch with peace of mind anymore. These fans have paid a lot for her, right, for her to spend money to vote, stay up all night to brush the votes in support, but they have no way at all. There is no way to return their expectations, but now that they have met in life, can they still not help her? Loris just saw this porcin doll would be thrown on the ground, scared already face, now see this intact doll, almost excited about crying out. It was the most precious thing she had, so she hurriedly picked it up from the table again. After looking over and over several times and finally making sure that the porcin doll was indeed not damaged at all, she finally remembered to be grateful to the girl in front of her. Just thank you for helping me get it down, my name is Loris, whats your name? ra. Then a small cheer erupted from the other side, and even the eyes lit up. You and my idol name are only one word short of oh! raughed bitterly, isnt that nonsense? At first, I thought for convenience, the name did not pay attention to, is probably simplified a little. ra, Argun. The name is so simr, it is normal to think more. She has now even considered to the point of changing her name. But fortunately, her makeup today is really very shy, she is now a frightening look, where can people associate her with that Argun. Yeah, do you like him a lot? Originally ra just asked a casual question, but I didnt expect the whole person toe alive when talking about her love Loris. But of course, Ive loved our Argun all my life, ouch, you are not watching him and Sikh together, the kind with sugar in the knife! And its daily official sugar ra is stagnant. The original or a cp fan. Fortunately, her identity will not be revealed, but she does not want to continue to talk more on this topic. Her eyes suddenly fell on the shards of ss bottles on the floor. Can these things really sell for tens of thousands of dors? Loris was cut off, but nodded politely anyway. Indeed, and everyone is still rushing to buy it, this one limited edition has long been out of stock. For example, looking at the things that look cheap, the more you feel as if there is some good money to be made in this world. She had heard Brody say that the Cheng family was not doing their job all day, getting some enzymes and vitamin C packaged and sold at a high price. Originally I thought it was just traders chasing those petty profits, but I didnt expect the price to be so exaggerated now. Its just vitamins, but they can be sold for tens of thousands of dors. ra actually cant help but feel a little bit moved While the two were talking, the dormitory door creaked softly and a girl walked in with a suitcase. Chapter2158 Confidentiality The girl is very lean looking, long and straight ck, orpletely vegan. Although not a bit of makeup, but her eyes are big and round, wet look, lookspletely puppy eyes, is really lovable. It is the type of innocence that many boys like. ra looked at the beautiful woman in front of her, but she felt a bit familiar, but half the time she couldnt remember where she had actually met him. This time the girl also finally looked up, when she saw ra, but directly surprised out loud. ra? ras heart stuttered, and the knife finally remembered who the girl in front of her was at this time. Clementine, the girl who was blocked by Brody in the corridor, but she was obviously a senior student, why did shee to her dormitory? ra grimaced and pulled her out of the dorm. Arent you a senior? Why are you here? ra frowned, she was worried that the other party might say something she shouldnt. Clementine froze for a moment, then answered honestly. Im in the fast ss so early for high school!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g This fast ss is the slum in the noble school, the poor students in the ss can take the entrance examination every year, as long as they seed in the examination, they can graduate directly. ra looked at the girl in front of her with some small surprise. I didnt think you could get here in your senior year. This is not only the bully, ispletely the god of learning ah! I did not expect such a casualpliment, Clementine also blushed, half a moment, but still asked. ra, this face of yours Clementine didnt know she would be in the same dormitory as ra until she read the list, and she felt that if she hadnt known about it in advance, she probably wouldnt have recognized it at all. ra was a bit embarrassed, most of the rich kids in her ss were studying abroad, and she and Brody were expected to be the only ones to attend Ching University in this country Thats why shes so reckless, okay? But I didnt expect that the human calction is not as good as the heavenly calction, their school senior, but actually also on a test, and this person also had interactions with himself. Its a long story. ra abbreviated it. But I have a hardship, I hope you can keep it a secret for me can you? Clementine had seen her in her original form and knew that she had enrolled in medical school at Coclesh University, so her disguise was useless in front of Clementine, and she had to ask Clementine to help conceal the matter. Clementine looked closely at ra in disbelief, wondering what unspeakable hardship could make a girl deliberately scandalize herself like this. But she nodded her head in agreement. Dont worry, Im sure I wont let anyone else know about this. ra nodded with satisfaction when she saw how understanding Clementine was. The first week of the school year, the school rule is that there is no ss and it is used for new students military training. ra, Loris and Clementine packed their things and rushed off to report. On the road, ras face contrasted with Clementines next to her, as if beauty and the beast, attracting many people who were also walking on the road to turn around. My goodness, look at that beautiful girl in the white dress, shes so pretty, the quality of this freshman ss is really quite good, this chick is my type. Youre blind, look at the woman in ck next to you, this is the freshman quality is good? See her Im going to have nightmares tonight, speechless dead. I pooh, you what intention ah also let me look, quickly do not look, and the girl next to aparison is simply a world of difference, so ugly long still dare to stand next to the beauty, can only say that she is courageous. The voices of the boys passing by talking are not covered at all, directly shouted out loudly, the conversation intact into the ears of the two. Clementine with an apologetic face surveyed ras face, her watery eyes blinking continuously, nervously and shyly, she advised in a small voice, ra dont be angry, these boys have bad eyes, dont be angry with them. ra has never seen any big storms, so how can she put these boys in her eyes? Upon arrival, ra met the new students in her ss. The medical school at Qing University is an elite ss, so there are only about twenty students enrolled in a ss, with a preference for men. Brody arrived early and his face changed when he saw that ra wasing with Clementine, pulling ra aside. How did you get here with Clementine! She is in the same dorm as me, so we both came together ah. ra raised her eyebrows at the excited Brody. Why do you hate her so much? ra remembered Brody as a shy type of guy, and even when she learned that Sevag was approaching him for money, she just left him hanging. But only to Clementine when Brodys hostility was very high. This woman is particrly disgusting, I have a buddy like her, she has been hanging on because my buddy likes, but also always fanning the mes, my buddy almost broke up with the family in the end! ra nced at Clementine in the distance, only to see her standing there quietly, holding her hands nervously, her face blushing when a boy came to talk to her next to her, the whole person looked gentle and harmless. OK. She nodded her head. I know, Ill pay attention to it in the future. Brody was worried that ra wasnt taking his words to heart and was just about to say a few more words, calling ras name anxiously, when their instructor walked by at that very moment. The instructor of their ss, surnamed Wang, was a particrly strict, cold soldier. Military training for a week, you guys dont want to simply muddle through easily! He stood upright and swept his cold eyes over the students present. Now start lining up to get your clothes! No picking and choosing! Change as soon as you get them! Everyone dared not say a word and hurriedly lined up to get their camouge uniforms on the table in front of them. Camouge uniforms are divided into three sizes, small, medium andrge, and girls generally like to wear the small size, so they scramble to reach for the small size military training uniforms, afraid to wear therge size too bloated. But there are only so many small sizes, so there was only one left by the time ra arrived. ra was going to take the dress directly, but unintentionally around the dress when suddenly saw a little something, the hand can not help but lurch. And this time, the girl behind suddenly reached out and grabbed the clothes without saying a word. ra looked up and realized the girl was Kade, standing next to her at some point, and grabbed thisst dress with a deliberate squeeze. ra, just the way you look, you look ugly in everything. She sneered and nced at ra with contempt in her eyes. So you just give up, dont grab it from me okay. Kade didnt even mean to lower his voice when he spoke, and the students around himughed when they heard this. Chapter2159 Old Friends But ra didnt get angry, she just nodded calmly. OK, so you can have it, Im all the same. After saying that, she directly picked up a medium-sized dress next to her. Kade was a little surprised to see ra talking so well. But she only thought ra was afraid of herself, and was rolling her eyes in triumph when she didnt expect ra to add another word. But you have to be careful, theres bird poop on this shirt. The smile on Kades face immediately froze! She immediately lowered her head and sure enough, she saw a clump of bird poop on the side of her dress that she hadnt noticed when she wasnt looking closely just now. A white pile, smell the smell of the stink. ra! Kade reacted and jumped in anger. You did it on purpose! She knew how ra could be so nice and give her thest small size dress, but it turned out that she saw bird shit on it! ra looked at her innocently and shrugged her shoulders. Its not my fault, you reached for it yourself. You! Kade was about to get mad and tried to get a new dress on the spot, but just as she was arguing with ra, the dresses were all taken away. Teacher Khyree looked at her with a displeased expression. What are you doing, get your clothes and change, didnt you hear me just now? Instructor. Kade cried out. But this dress has bird poop on it! Whats wrong with bird shit! Do soldiers have to resent the dirt in this pit and the water in that pit when they defend their country? It was meant to exercise the military mind, howe you are so delicate? But No buts! Khyree growled a word at her, frowning and pointing. Get back in line or do squats! Kade hurriedly shut his mouth and did not dare to speak, but only red eyes reluctantly hurried to put on clothes. The green dress has a little white bird poop especially conspicuous, a white pile, Kade put on when you can feel the people next to the sound ofughter. She gritted her teeth so hard that she didnt let her tears fall. She looked at ra, who was standing next to her in clean clothes, and clenched her fists so hard that her nails were almost embedded in her flesh. ra you bitch! Dare to make a fool of me, I will not make it easy for you. An afternoon of military training is very big and especially exhausting. Fortunately ra had eaten Soul Stone space fruit before, physical fitnesspared to the boys is still more than above than below, after an afternoon is also very good, not much tired. When it came to the noon break, ra and Brody were sitting together chatting when suddenly a burst of girls in front of them started talking and screaming along with the figures. Ahhhhh! Oh my God, who is that? This face is too good looking, its just too handsome, oh my God. Hesing over, hesing over to us! I cant do it, I feel like I cant breathe, dammit! ra looked up and saw a tall figure in front of her rushing in the direction of their medical school. The boys wore camouge clothing, the cuffs rolled upward a few points, the cor also unraveled two because of the heat, revealing strong and good-looking muscle lines, the sun, the skin white glow. His handsome features, if God-like, as if ripping open the cartoon out of the beautiful boy, others wearing ugly-looking military training uniform in his body is also particrly handsome forced. There was a sh of surprise in ras eyes. Carson? He also fulfilled his dream and got into Ching University? On the other hand, Carson walked to the ce where the medical students were training and took a cursory nce at the dense crowd of people, but did not see the familiar face he wanted to find. He frowned gently and looked down at one of the girls sitting around him. Hello students, is ra from your ss here? The girls from the medical school were already exaggeratingly peachy-eyed when they saw Carson approaching, and they didnt expect this handsome man to take the initiative to talk, almost gushing out with excited nosebleeds. ra?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She wiped the drool from her mouth and tried to keep her sanity from jumping right on it. Im not sure, is it from our ss? All are freshmen, so everyone actually does not know the names of other students except their roommates, so this girl is also the first time to hear the name ra. Carson couldnt help but frown at this response, raising his eyes and sweeping through the crowd present again, looking carefully. The girls at the medical school noticed his eyes sweeping by and they all boiled up. That handsome guy hes actually looking at me! Hes looking at me here oh my god! I bah! Its obviously me hes looking at, dont you think blindly! This face is really handsome, which college actually has such a superb human being, oh my God! Each of the girls in the medical school began to groom themselves with excitement and looked at Carson expectantly. But Carson surveyed a whole circle, and his eyes finally fell on the petite figure in the corner. The girls head was topped with an exaggerated explosive head, a face of pockmarked, mouth also turned into a bloody mouth, eyebrows were painted into a crayon, eyelids are also tipped over like a palette. This face, no matter who sees it will only use one word to describe it. Ugly. But Carson inadvertently saw the familiar ck and white eyes on this face. He froze in ce. ra noticed Carson looking in her direction and wanted to say hello like she usually does, but she was afraid that her costume would scare the other party, so she was hesitant to wave hello when she saw Carson walking directly towards her direction. The teenager walked directly near her with a slight frown on his good-looking brow. ra, whats that look like? ra looked at him in shock, pointing to her nose in disbelief and staring wide-eyed, You can recognize me? Or else. Carson shrugs and raises an eyebrow. Could I have forgotten the person I saw months ago? Of course not. ra couldnt resist touching her face with her hand, thinking that this disguise shouldnt be that bad, how could she be recognized? Does Carson have a special ability to recognize her? The surrounding medical students were also dumbfounded when they saw that this super handsome guy was actually here to see ra. My God, am I blind? Such a handsome guy actually came to our ss to find an ugly girl? These days handsome men are so concerned about inner beauty? Let alone him, I feel my eyes hurt when I look at this woman, how did he hold on? Boing boing, its so hard for dudes nowadays! There was a lot of discussion around, but the joy of the reunion washed away ra and Carsons attention, not noticing them. Carson, you actually got into Ching University! ra spoke with some excitement, finding it quite surprising. Chapter2160 just feel bored After all, she knew Carsons previous grades, they were very poor, and it was estimated that he didnt even know what pi was. What do you mean by that. Carson rolls his eyes. Are you trying to say how I could have gotten in? Thats not true. ra was about to exin when she didnt find the instructors next to her and they had already started blowing their whistles to assemble. Break time is over! Hurry back to the team! Late arrival of the boys push-ups, the female lead in situ squats! Carson had to end his brief conversation with ra. ra, Im at the School of Financial Management. He put his military training cap back on and spoke very fast. You cane see me sometime. ra was just about to say what she had time to find you for when the teenager didnt give her a chance to turn and run straight back to their college team. Another hour of training, the end of the sun went down, the freshmen are tired and molted like a half-dead step back to the dormitory. The girls at the medical school, however, were all as excited as a chickens blood and surrounded ra immediately after the training. Your name is ra, right? I want to ask what is the name of the boy you just talked to? Yeah, yeah, its that particrly handsome one just now, how did you guys meet? What college is he at? Are you two close? The girls chattered and chattered, their voices so shrill and thin that ras ears hurt and couldnt stand it. Looking at the crowded girls in front of her, ra sighed again. Carson, this guy is a big demon. When he was at Oakleaf College, his face attracted a lot of butterflies, and now that he is in college, the situation has not changed from that time. He was my high school ssmate. ra replied honestly, and the girls were thrilled again. So thats the same table, I thought you two I h h h h, you do not think about how it is possible, but also here thought thought to go. That, ra, would you be so kind as to give us one of his contact details? Yes, yes, yes, whether its QQ or WeChat or whatever, I can do it all! Seeing the group of girls began to pull out their phones and look at her with anticipation, ra raised her eyebrows in embarrassment. This. She smiled euphemistically and It doesnt seem to fit. Just kidding, if she directly betrayed Carsons contact information, without his consent, then Carson wille tomorrow to whack her to death. Hearing ras words of refusal, the girls fell silent for a moment. They put away their cell phones listlessly, and even their tone of voice began to be unkind. You really think youre a thing now, huh? Its not even that simple to give a weibo. That is, its not like you gave us the contact information, we can eat him, or you think you have hope ah, look at what you look like before you say! Look so ugly but also hogging a handsome man, really shameless, and then upy you also impossible! The girls rolled their eyes at ra as they walked to the dorm. Their words made ra understand for the first time what it means to be amazing. Today she had seen a lot. She originally thought that the world would only encounter the boring group of women in Ying Zhen, so idle, in order to fight for a man to y all the tricks. But I did not expect that even after leaving Ying Zhen to this Xuanqing Medical College, the bored woman is still bored. She shook her head slowly at the thought, and tried not to care about their hostility. Called out Loris went back to the dormitory together. Compared to Oakleaf College, the dormitory at Ching Medical College is not as nice, but it has a private bathroom, which is quite good in a public university. The dormitory can only take turns to take a shower, Loris they washed before ras turn, and finally ra came out of the shower, but mysteriously with a mask. Loris found it very strange and couldnt help but be stumped. She was so puzzled that she opened her mouth to ask. ra, are you still going out? Why are you in the house at night with a mask. ra was embarrassed and coughed gently, raising her hand to touch the mask on her face. Wearing makeup all day today was hard as hell for her. She used cosmetics are prepared by their own hands, no additives preservatives, and herbal ingredients, will not harm the skin, makeup is also more durable. Today a day busy green to full of sweat, but also a trace of not halo makeup. But then again, carrying makeup on her face all day made it hard for ra to take it all off when she just took a shower. Bringing the mask out is a fear of Loris and Kade to see the real appearance, it is really helpless. ra was thinking of an excuse to exin to them when Kade sarcastically spoke up. The house also with a mask to see people, that do not even need to think, must be she looks really ugly, no face to face us chanting. After that, Kades eyes rolled, as if suddenly thought of something, sneered and said: ra, you are ugly with makeup, how ugly is it without makeup? Im curious. Kades tone was full of disdain and contempt. Loris on the side just couldnt listen to it anymore and stood up violently. Kade, youre too she was just about tosh out when ra stopped her alive. ra smiled and looked at Kade a few times, not looking angry at all. Yes, I am indeed ugly, but I am also ugly naturally. ras slow tone matched her big, shiny eyes as she gently swept a nce at Kade, then followed up with aeback. Unlike someone, beauty is beautiful, yet its all fake. Kades face turned white instantly, and he stood up and pointed at ra and shouted, What do you mean by that! ra was unconcerned about her exasperation. You know best what I mean by that. Without paying attention to Kade, ra slowly climbed into her bed and prepared to sleep, before lying down and looked at Kade again and spoke quietly. I can kindly remind you of a ah, in the body of those things,ter you can be guilty to suffer. In fact, as early as the first time ra met Kade, she could see it. Nowadays, young girls love to be beautiful, and there are many who choose to have stic surgery, and Kade has moved quite a few parts of her body that she could probably guess. Originally, this matter has nothing to do with ra, and she is not a nosy person, but this Kade muste against her, then she does not need to have a good face to Kade.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter2161 Return Gift Kade obviously also thought ra could see that she had stic surgery and was exposed to her face, she was so angry that she was about to go crazy and was about to taunt some more when the lights suddenly went out. The corridors were filled with loud warnings from the hostess aunt. Lights out! Go to bed, and if I catch anyone talking or chatting, Ill deduct points! Kade had to grit his teeth and bear it for now, crawling towards his bed in the dark. Thinking about ras words, Kades heart was clogged with panic, and in the darkness she looked at ras position with resentment in her eyes, her teeth cking. ra! Wait for me, I wont let this go! Offending me is costly and I wont let you get away with it! Early the next morning. The ear-piercing announcement managed to wake ra up, and she got up and quickly washed and brushed her teeth before getting ready to go to the assembly. After training yesterday, most of the men washed their camouge uniforms and hung them out to dry on the balcony before going to bed because their clothes were soaked with sweat. However, when ra went to the balcony to look for her camouge clothes, she found that somehow someone had thrown her clothes on the air conditioning unit outside the balcony. Because the school dormitory area is near the mountain, there will be a lot of birds, and usually, if you are not careful, you will be hit by bird droppings. ras camouge uniform was conspicuously covered with bird droppings, very unluckily but unexpectedly. ra reached for her clothes, her eyes cold. Yesterday she washed her clothes and hung them on the balcony, but how could they have gone outside for no reason? At this time a figure came forward, looked at the camouge in ras hand, full of smugness, opened his mouth and mocked. Oh ra, why are you so careless? Knowing that there are many birds in the school, you still hang your clothes outside, now you cant wear them! ra looked at Kades expression, but narrowed her eyes slightly. Last night after lights out, Kade came alone to the balcony tossed for a long time, and do not know what is doing, veryte back to bed. So it was such a bad idea! ra thought and shrugged the camouge in her hand, grunted and spoke slowly at Kade. Kade, I know it was you, bring me your clothes and change with me, and Ill forgive you onest time. At the moment Kade is wearing a camouge uniform very neatly, yesterdays clothes on the bird droppings have long been washed off, lookspletely new. ras words caused Kade to panic slightly, but she quickly calmed down and grunted. Why should I change this bird shit covered clothes with you? The clothes on me are washed and dried by myself, you can change them when you say so! Why is your face so big. ras eyes narrowed slightly and a chill came over her. Youre sure you dont want to change your clothes are you? ras disguised face at the moment, pockmarked all over, ugly to see. But at this moment, that ugly face is full of coldness, surprisingly, people feel very harsh and horrible. Kade looked at ra, who had been sizing her up with slightly narrowed eyes, and a chill crawled down her spine all over her body, and she began to panic. After a long effort, Kade finally calmed down a lot and gathered the courage to shout at ra. ra, you do not scare people, wear me on, that is my clothes, I just do not change, you can not do anything to me! Kades arrogant face made raugh out loud. Thats fine. Youre the one who had to not change! ra was calm. Pick up those dirty clothes. Kade watched ra put on the camouge uniform with the white floral bird poop, and only then did the strong feeling of unease in his heart finally begin to dissipate. That ra guy, with his arrogant face, turned out to be just scaring people, cut, and thought that he would be afraid of her? Kade felt in a good mood and sauntered out of the dorm. Next to her, Loris witnessed all this and looked at ra with a worried face. ra, why dont we wash this dress again now. Well take a hair dryer and blow it out, it should still be toote! She reminded ra. ra smiled and shook her head, fastening the buttons on her dress one by one. No, its definitely toote, lets go there first, we cant bete. Loris looked at therge clumps of bird poop on ras clothes and felt a pang of difort, then felt very angry. Kade must have done it, why is she so shameless! You cant just let her off the hook like that! ra fixed her cor and picked up her hat, but found that it was also full of bird droppings, so she couldnt wear it at all, so she sighed and gave up. Loris chuckled softly just as her words were spoken. I certainly didnt intend to leave her alone. She tossed the dirty hat into the sink, then spoke softly. I, ra, am not that easy to mess with. ra looked out the window at the birds flying in the sky with a calm face, and Loris couldnt help but ask in a soft voice. And how are you going to settle this score with her before its toote? ra, with her explosive head without a hat, and Loris caught Khyrees eye as soon as they arrived at the square. Khyree walks over quickly and points at ra with a ck face.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. You,e here, who told you not to bring a hat, said did not say that you must bring a hat, is our soldiers hat so ugly? Are you that disgusted? Many little girls are reluctant to wear military hats because they are ugly, and Khyree rightly thinks that ra is also because of this. After hearing this, others around the room areughing. Khyree, look at ras face, whats the difference if she wears a hat or not, its still the same ugly. Hahahahaha. Instructor you do not joke, if she wears a hat can still cover that ugly face, do not wear is not more ugly scary? That is to say, ah, that explosive hair, more than a few eyes have to go blind. A group of people heckled andughed, but Loris really could not listen to it, opened his mouth to exin: Instructor, ra does not want to wear a hat, really because She was about to exin to Khyree why, but before she could finish, Khyree interrupted with a cold face. I dont need to hear any exnations. ra, you go over there and stand on penalty and you cant rest until lunch break at noon. ra responded meekly without exnation at all. Yes! Instructor, Im going to put my stuff away for a while, and Ill go to the penalty station right away. Khyree nced at the school bag ra was carrying in her hand. He frowned before speaking. Go! ra quickly ran under the shade and put her book bag away. Chapter 2162 What to hide While bending over, ra swept her eyes over the row of school bags ced next to other students. Basically all ck school bags, so one of the bright yellow bags is particrly eye-catching. ra knew that that was Kades school bag. Slightly hooking up her lips with a cold smile, ra quickly took a bottle of mineral water from Kades school bag and quickly added something to it. Putting the water back in its ce, she calmly walked away and went to stand obediently aside. ras already attractive exploding head, coupled with that ugly outstanding face, standing aside at this moment, immediately attracted everyones attention. Most people were talking quietly with their heads down, ncing up at ra from time to time. Oh my God, that girl who was punished for standing is from the medical school, its really great, its the first time Ive seen such an ugly person, and shes actually wearing such thick makeup! No, and ah, look at her clothes are actually full of bird droppings, hahahaha, tough me to death. This is so long its scary, Im going to throw up the food I ate yesterday. Shit! Carson was drowsy in the crowd, squinting his eyes and looking aloof, until he heard someone mention the word medical school next to him, then he gently opened his eyes and looked at ra. ra stood there with an innocent face, the exploding head fluffy, the sun shining surprisingly still some cute. The original beautiful little face was made ugly by those exaggerated makeup, but the pair of ck and white bright sparkling eyes are still full of spirit as always. Carson couldnt help but frown. ra is this, punished for standing? However, without waiting for him to think about it, the loud chatter of a few boys on the sidelines reached his ears. Really funny, this woman looks like this also do not know to go to the whole face of what, out of this is to scare the hell out of who? Their instructors are really ugly, pulling her out to punish her, they dont want to blind us all, do they? Its too unfriendly to us! A few people wereughing and spitting loudly, and were talking enthusiastically when arge hand reached over and grabbed one of them by the cor and picked him up.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Carsons cold, frosty face was close at hand, scaring several boys to shut up and stare at him in awe. Who did you just call ugly? Say it again in front of me if you can. Carson stared at the boy with unblinking eyes. The students who entered Ching University are basically hardworking and good students, when have they seen such a situation, all of a sudden several of them were stunned by Carson, and naturally none of them dared to say a word again. At this time there was a roar from the other side. Carson! What are you doing? Get off! Carson slowly turned his head and saw the instructor of their ss walking towards him in a fury. The instructor walked in to take a look, Carson grabbed the boys cor, all the people to pick up, look at him over, but alsopletely did not let go of the meaning, angry instructor face are blue. Carson, you son of a bitch, get the hell out of my way right now and go to the penalty box! And the other side. ra stood there shaking and almost falling asleep. She was punished for her physical strength, but the sun is too poisonous today, and she also did not have a hat to cover, the sun is blinding. ra had to squint to keep the direct sunlight from irritating her eyes, which were a little sore from the sun. Suddenly, there was a darkness in front of her eyes and somethingnded on her little head, shielding her from the blinding sunlight. ra froze slightly before slowly opening her eyes and seeing another tall figure next to her own shadow. The first thing I saw was a cold and handsome face, fair skin, a long and upright posture, and an old-fashioned camouge military training uniform that was worn on his body with a sense of fashion that waspletely different from others. He did not wear a military training cap, the hair in front of the forehead is a little messy, but it does not affect his beauty and handsome. ra froze and spoke up uncertainly and called out. Carson, is that really you? What are you doing here? Carson looked at ra and suddenly smiled in a gangly way, and spoke lightly with his hands in his pants pockets. I am seeing you standing here alone and pitiful,e over to keep youpany, how is it, have you been touched by me? The corners of ras mouth twitched hard a few times. This person is not out of his mind! She was not touched by anything, she only felt that there was a conspiracy, so she moved to the side without moving. Carson saw her little movement and, without saying a word, grabbed ras arm. Full of unhappiness. ra, why are you hiding? Im not going to eat you! ra was disgusted and went to break his hand. Dont get too close to me, those fan girls of yours will eat me up. Let go now! When she was in high school at Oakleaf College, ra was in a lot of trouble with Ana and Guo Yuting because of Carson. Now that shes in a new environment, she doesnt want to be targeted again because of Carson. Carson squinted at theplicated little expression on ras little face and couldnt help butugh softly. He asked softly whileughing anding up to ras ear. ra, howe I didnt realize before that you were still a little wimp? ra immediately retorted. Who said that, Im not a wimp! Then what are you afraid of? ra was about to hit back and tell him that she was not avoiding him because she was a coward, when a harsh voice sneered C Aigooooo, ra, youre really something, wearing a bird poop-stained dress for punishment, but you can still hook up with a man! Hearing the mean voice, ra couldnt help but raise her head slightly. There are three girls standing in front of you, three people standing in a triangr shape, and the girl at the head has an extraordinary position. It was Kade with her two little sisters, standing in front of ra at the moment, rather condescendingly. Kades family has power and influence, and her own good looks, so after just one day, she already has the intention of bing the goddess of this ss of medical school. In addition, she is a person who likes to be ttered by others, so it is not a problem to gang up on her. They soon became the head of their small group of girls. This time she was followed by two ordinary girls, roughly the kind that cant be found in a crowd. This time to please Kade also hurriedly followed behind to echo. No wonder people say so much ugly people make strange, people have grown so ugly, not to hide even if, but also out everywhere, topped with a bird shit is not too embarrassing? Chapter 2163 Be Prepared Still in the mood to get involved with boys now? Isnt that too shameless? The more the two girls talk, the more they get excited and the meaner thenguage gets, and Carsons face doesnt look right when he hears the first sentence. He was about to rush up and tell them to stop talking when ra pulled him back. It is obvious that ra is the one who is being humiliated, but she does not even look like she is going to be angry. Instead, he reminded the two girls with a serious face. We are ssmates after all, you better stay away from Kade, or dont me me for not warning youter. ras words were so inexplicable that the two girls couldnt react for a while and were choked up. Kade was also furious at this time. What do you mean by that? ra replied with a fake surprise instead of an angry smile. Just literally, dont you understand? Nothing good cane from following you anyway. Kade didnt expect ras words to be so blunt, and was furious for a while. You actually stirred up trouble right in front of me? Youre just jealous that others are willing to be friends with me! Kade broke into a tirade. If they wont be friends with me, do they have to be friends with an ugly girl like you? The two girls were taken aback and reacted by opening their mouths. We dont understand what youre talking about. Kade is so good, why should we keep our distance from her? Kade dont be angry, she is so ugly and when she sees you so pretty, she is unbnced and understandably talking nonsense. The two men coaxed Kade to leave, and turned around and plucked out ra with a fierce look, that look not to mention how condescending. Carson watched the three girls leave before turning back to look at ra through gritted teeth. You still have the nerve to say youre not a wimp? They have stepped on your head, you take a college entrance exam, but also put yourself to the exam like a fool, how so wimpy ah you? Thetter half of the sentence Carson almost growled out, ra watched with amusement at his look of hatred. Finally, I couldnt hold back andughed out loud. Do you know what youre talking about? Ill wimp out? ra gave him a meaningful smile. Then you dont know me too well. Carson didnt expect her to say such a thing, and was shocked to find ra suddenly looking away from Kade. So his eyes couldnt help but follow ras line of sight as she looked forward. Kade finally returned to the shade with a few of her followers. She pulled a bottle of water out of her book bag and, looking thirsty, drank most of it away in one go. ra couldnt help but hook up a smile, except that it looked a little creepy on her face. That should be about right. Carsons heart was startled, not yet understood the meaning of ras words, originally wanted to ask the words, was interrupted by a sharp bird song overhead. Other students apparently heard this sound, so they looked up and there was actually a ck flock of birds, flying far from the sky. A chatter erupted in the student body. Why are these birds back again? Lets get out of the way some quick! I didnt expect toe to college and have to hide from all this bird shit every day, its really annoying! The current campus of Qing University is newly built, and since it is built on a mountain, the air is naturally fresh. But there are also a lot of animals here, although the school has strengthened protection around the other wild animals can not enter, but the birds they have no way to manage. Yesterday, when the birds came, they brought a lot of bird droppings, and the students were in military training and unprepared, so many of them got caught in the rain. But today most people are prepared, and from afar, when they see those birds they have to hide under the trees. Some girls even took out their umbres. But these birds will probably hover for a while and then leave, which is annoying but still tolerable. But today the situation has suddenly changed, these birds keep hovering in the center of the square, not only did not leave, but is more and more. By the end it had been exaggerated to the point that even the sun was blocked, and the square cast arge and still expanding shadow. Even the seniors who dont need military training came out to watch. The birds always refused to leave and kept making shrill cries. The crowd stirred up for a while. These birds are really evil today, why dont they even leave here? Theyre looking for something in the square? The question is what do they want when the square is so empty? Suddenly a bird rose high into the air and gave a long and shrill cry after breaking away from the flock.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Then the birds quickly found their target and started to flock, and it was obvious that they were all flocking to the freshmen resting in the shade. In the shade Kade was talking andughing with some little sisters, saw this scene, too scared to move. This flock of birds ising at us?! Its reallying for us, run! The girls were taken aback and turned to run away. Kade was slowed by fear instead, and just as she got up herself, she was already surrounded by arge group of birds. AHHHH!!! Kade quickly felt the sound of birds filling his ears, and some of the ws that were scratching at his body. Before she had time to break free, the birds pecked at her again, their sharp beaks ripping a small slit in her clothes at once. Help me! Help! There was no way to escape by her alone, because no matter how she escaped, the flock of birds always chased after her. She was drenched in blood, crying out and running away while calling for help like crazy. But no one was going to help her. Everyone watched as the flock of birds was headed only for her alone, and as long as they could stay away from her it was still safe. So even though everyone watched her fall to this point, how could they possibly put themselves in harms way to save her? Carson also did not expect such a turn of events, is dumbfounded, but the girls voice rang out beside him, a clear spring. Here , you see it, right? Carson looked at ras miserably made-up face, while her big eyes were still cooing. That touch of cunning did not escape his eyes. Who said I was a wimp? I knew this is how things would go! Chapter 2164 My Arrangement What is in front of us is indeed ras n. She had put some medicinal juice inside Kades mineral water before the punishment today. And she also added some juice from those fallen leaves inside her Soul Stone boundary. After all, she had previously found that the trees inside that boundary were not simple, andter found that even the fallen leaves were full of Dou Qi, so she was even more reluctant to throw away those leaves. In the end it took a long time to be able to save them, but since the fallen leaves were still somewhatrge, she still made them all liquid C in order to facilitate storage. Usually take out directly on the eyes or hands and so on, for her own body quality improvement are very obvious. These effects have an even more interesting effect, which is to attract small animals. She relied on these leaves before to keep herself alive in the zoo. The majestic king of the jungle, the tiger, was so interested in himself that he was finally able to escape from that plot. So ra is also nning to use this opportunity to practice again to see how attractive this leaf is to animals. Whats more, Kade seems to like the look of these tactics, that he does not mind, go along with the water to do a favor. Every day this flock of birds would fly over their heads in groups during military training, so of course she had to take advantage of it. So she put the liquid made from the fallen leaves inside Soul Stone into Kades ss of water. This way she will definitely turn into one of the most distinctive doujinshi concentration points for tens of miles around and will definitely be able to attract these birds. ra actually had a guess, she didnt know if all these animals were equally intelligent or divided into three, six or nine sses. White tigers know to please themselves to ask for themselves, but these birds are not always able to reach that level, maybe they just want to plunder. They may take this concentration of fighting energy as a hearty meal and pounce right on it. So the n wasnt really 100% certain, but fortunately ra guessed correctly. Kade was indeed targeted by these birds, which are obviously not spiritual enough and will just take savagely. Kade was thus pestered by the birds for a full half hour before the nearest firefighters arrived. Then there was a battle of wits with the birds, until finally the firefighters took up the high-pressure water guns used to put out the fire. The big water pressure came, even for the fight then greedy, also had to leave, so the birds fluttered all flew away. Only Kade was left standing alone. She looks like the injuries on her body is not too serious, the most uneptable is that the clothes she wears have been torn not to mention Also full of body and face are bird droppings, white flowers paste her this all over, this time looks wretched. I thought she would be unable to ept it, but I didnt expect her to be able to care about her image at all now. Kades entire body trembled slightly, hands still wrapped around his body in death, lips trembling as he repeated a fragmented phrase. Donte over dont touch me go away all go away dont touch me Even until the firefighters had picked up her body, she was still a nervous wreck throughout. The firefighters finally had no choice but to drag her along. Half-assisted, half-dragged by firefighters, Kade could not get back to her senses until a low, coldugh drilled into her ears as she passed the square. Although theughter was soft, but it was like a thunderp that exploded in her mind. Kade jerked his head up and looked in the direction where theughter wasing from. On the edge of the square stood a skinny girl, not only with an exploding head, but also with an ugly face that was uneptable. This time is clutching his arms, with a smile on his face if anything. Kade came to his senses as if he had been stimted.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She broke away from the firefighters and rushed to ras front in three or two steps. Gritting his teeth, he shouted. Did you do it all, ra! Was it you?! Kade was so angry that she was about to lose her mind, and she rushed forward like crazy, trying to fight ra. ra, however, looked as if she was frightened and took a few steps backwards, covering her chest. I dont understand what youre saying, what means I did it? Kade couldnt care less about ras posturing and screamed right then and there. You drew those birds, didnt you! Why else would you tell my friends to stay away from me? Thats what you mean, right? Kades most basic logical reasoning ability is still there, she just made bad use of bird droppings in the morning to dirty ras clothes, noon retribution came to her. Plus ra said something suspicious, so of course she suspected that ra was the culprit for all this. ra corner a slight smile, and then not slow to ask rhetorically. What kind of crazy talk are you talking about? Am I so powerful that I can even control birds? Kade froze. Who says otherwise? After losing the anger in her eyes, they once again returned to emptiness. The teachers next to her felt that she should be irritated, so they just wanted to pull her and get out of the ce. Since such a big thing happened, the military training naturally could not continue, so the instructor announced free activities in the afternoon. Loris was the first to rejoice, then lowered her voice and asked ra. ra, I think thats what happens to evil people, shes much more embarrassed now than you were at that moment! ra I just smiled faintly and did not speak, Loris was in a great mood and could not resist pulling ras hand over. Anyway, theres no more military training this afternoon, so lets just go to themercial street at the entrance and eat? Although the school has a cafeteria, but after all, the opening hours are limited, so if you want to sit together and have a good chat, you still have to go to the small restaurant in front of the school. Loris had already investigated the delicious food at the door on her first day at school, and it didnt disappoint her rounded appearance. ra nodded, and then turned to Clementine, who had stepped aside. Clementine, why dont youe with us? Clementine was always so quiet that she would let others overlook her presence, and she herself didnt expect ra to invite her out of the blue. This time the face brushed red, and then twisted his coat and asked. Can I reallye along? Loris took her hand as well. Why cant we go together? Were going to be together in the dorm for another five years, so of course were going to be together! Ill treat you guys today! The three girls looked at each other with a smile and prepared to walk towards the school entrance. Only just walking to the entrance of the school, ra saw the familiar Rolls-Royce. Chapter 2165 Meet ras feet couldnt help but pause for a moment. Whats wrong? Loris, who was still holding ras arm, was also brought to a halt, and she looked at ra curiously and poked her head over to ask a question. ra didnt answer right away, as she suddenly remembered the day. The first of every month. It turns out its already number one again. Every day Stanleys body will be extremely surging with toxins, which is the traditional sense of a toxin attack. So she turned to the two girls and apologized. Sorry, I may not be able to go with you today, I have some business on my side Huh? Loris quickly gave an extremely disappointed look when she heard that ra couldnt apany her anymore. However, seeing ras stammering look, she was still quite an eye-catcher and did not pursue the issue. You have something to do, hurry up and do it, the dormitory is gated at night, you do note back toote to get in. ra smiled at Loris and then headed for the road in front of the school. Loris did not think much of anything, people have something to do, only the food is not to be disappointed. So she reached out and took Clementine, who was standing aside again, with a smiling look. Although ra cant go, but we still have to eat! She didnt expect to be able to pull the weak Clementine this time. Loris froze, then looked back at Clementine, who unexpectedly stood dead still, even with her hands clenched. Usually that a quiet and shy innocent little face at this time actually tensed up tightly, the eyes shed a sh of uncertainty. Loris, for no reason, was a little flustered. Clementine are you okay? Interrupted by Loris words, Clementine suddenly reacted to the fact that she looked really wrong, and hastily adjusted her expression. Now he turned his head and smiled at Loris. Im fine, lets go eat. Loris has never been one to specte maliciously on others, so at this time it didnt feel wrong, so with added force on his arm, the two went forward. Then lets go quickly, Ive long inquired about a store in front of us that has a super tasty barbecue, if we dont go again, well definitely have to wait in line! Although her own arm was being dragged by Loris and her whole body was following the other party, she still couldnt suppress the thoughts in her heart. Clementine looked back at the Rolls-Royce in the distance with a gloom in her eyes that she had never seen before. The other side.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Milo turned around in front of that sports car and looked at the school entrance looking anxiously out of shape. It was the day of Stanleys poisoning, and he had been waiting at the door with Stanley for a long time, but there was no sign of ra. Finally Milo could not resist the urge to call ra, but then a girl with an exploding head suddenly approached in front of him. Milo was instantly alert and stepped forward to stop the girl. Thisdy, please dont go near this car. Milo was dry, but very cold, and ras eyes shed with surprise. Milo clearly looked businesslike, and she understood that the person in front of her did not recognize herself at all. So she blinked with a rxed look. Assistant Song, we havent seen each other for just a few days, and you cant recognize me? Milo did not expect to hear such a familiar voice, but looking more closely at the girl in front of him, he still felt a little confused. How does that face look incongruous, its not ugly at all anymore, its simply the kind that scares people and gives them nightmares. But why does this persons voice sound so familiar? ra touched her face and looked at the other party with a puzzled expression, but she was still a little proud of herself. She knew this outfit would not be in vain, even Milo did not recognize herself. ra was still gloating about her skills where she was, when the window behind her suddenly fell. The mans face is cold and indifferent, he is wearing a gray and ck shirt today, the shirt is heavily colored hard entwined with his skin more fair, the handsome degree of his face directly break through the sky. He had no ripples in his eyes and quietly looked at the girl in front of him who was wearing weird makeup and even smiling foolishly. Even after seeing such a scene, his emotions did not fluctuate much. Get in the car. ra was a little surprised to hear that Stanley didnt take it personally. You recognize me? This time it was Stanleys turn to be a little strange, but he spoke up anyway. What makes you think I dont recognize it? ra was just happy, but her face fell all of a sudden. Doesnt Stanleys reaction like this mean that her efforts are meaningless? ra was a bit downhearted, and Milo, who was on the sidelines at this time, finally responded. You are Miss Bell? ra looked at him so surprised and asked a question back with some mischief. Whats wrong, dont I look good like this? Milo in order to save his life, in fact, especially want to answer a good-looking, but this is also too contrary to conscience. So hold it for half a day, even the face is held blue, in the end still can not say a word. ra was in a better mood at this time, and looking at the man sitting in the car who was ruining her mood, she badly put her head together. Am I ugly like this? She actually wanted to disgust Stanley, did not expect Stanley my eyes are still not the slightest ripple. At the end of the day he actually spoke up there. No. And then added ament. Youre kind of cute like that. What the hell? Milo and ras expressions were wonderful for a while. Eye out of the West is not impossible, but this filter is not too big some. Even ra herself doesnt believe in this nonsense. Stanley, you dont have some kind of eye problem, do you? ra couldnt resist reaching out and touching Stanleys eyelids, trying to check him out. Or Ill stop by and take a look at your eyes. Stanley, however, caught her white and slender wrist one step faster, then without hesitation pulled the girls tiny hand and branded a soft kiss on the back of it. My eyes are fine. Stanley surprisingly broke into a light smile. You look good no matter what. The mans warm lips, hot breath, none of them tease the girls nerves, her body like an electric shock uncontroble shiver a little. She was so dumbfounded that she couldnt even resist until she heard Stanleys softughter again, then she came back to her senses and screamed in anger. Why are you always like this! Obviously, I was only helping out with good intentions, but I was taken advantage of every time! Chapter 2166 is just too distinctive ra truly feels that this person is getting more and more shamelesstely, obviously the previous image is so high and cold! It seems that since his confession, he has be more and more emboldened, three days not to molest themselves as if they were not willing. Look at the girl in front of you like a fried kitten, obviously a very angry look, but still cute foul. Stanley smiled down and was about to say something when he was interrupted by the sharp ring of his cell phone ringing beside him. Stanley looked at the caller ID, in fact, for a moment there was some hesitation to connect, and finally reluctantly picked up the phone. Hello?! From across the street came Deniss mid-air shout. Where did you go? Stanley didnt pick up on the pressure, but that didnt stop the man across the table from amusing himself. Today is my birthday party, you muste, right? Otherwise isnt it too much to give face to your brother? The man on the other side was obviously drunk, and the excitement between his words was difficult to conceal, although Stanley answered the phone by putting it to his ear, but it was still clear to ra. Faced with the other partys invitation, Stanley did not hesitate to decline. Im not going, Ive got work to do here. Denis on the other side of the room was having none of it. Arent you my brother? What on earth could be wrong with you, a single dog? Denis felt that his brother was a little too disrespectful and was so angry that he shouted. I only have this birthday once a year, why dont you even give me this face? Wouldnt I be too embarrassed to say it out loud? I dont care, anyway, youe quickly, several of us are waiting for you at the shooting range on this side of the Hovenia Club! ra had no intention of eavesdropping on the other partys phone call, but the person on the other side was speaking so loudly that the words shooting range still found their way into her ears. So her eyes lit up uncontrobly, and Stanley, whose eyes were always on ra, obviously noticed the change in her expression. So ask her with interest. Do you want to go? ra simply couldnt resist the temptation and finally nodded her head. ra learned a lot about this side of the world when she first came to Ching Maind. Although the continents fighting energy is not abundant, but people have made a lot of mechanical weapons to enhance their strength, of which guns are the most typical representatives. ra has always been new to this weapon, and although she wants to try it, guns are still banned on this continent. Let alone being able to try it, there is no chance of even seeing it with your own eyes. Although she knew there were many ces with shooting ranges, she could only try to use guns under the guidance of professionals, and besides, how could she let ra go in that kind of ce? She really couldnt find any doorways. Stanley naturally did not expect ra to be interested in this kind of ce, and found it cute to look at the girl in front of him with a leap of faith in her eyes that she could not hide. So Stanley casually raised his hand and touched ras head. The touch was as soft as ever, and Stanley couldnt help but curl his lips. Well, take you there now. Twenty minutester, Stanleys Rolls-Royce had steadily pulled up to the entrance of the Hovenian Club. This club is aprehensive entertainment venue, you can think of entertainment programs here basically have. Those high-end golf courses, horse farms and the like are also avable. Although the city center is an inch ofnd, but he covers an extremely wide area, belongs to the kind of forehead written on the word rich. The area avable here isrge, but not open to the general public, only a very small part of the upper circle cane here. With the Bell Family, of course, it is impossible to enter this kind of ce, so ra is also the first time toe. She got out of the car and looked around like a curious baby, but Stanley walked straight to the shooting range with ease. Just walked to the entrance of the shooting range, ra has heard the sound of bullets thumping inside, apanied by a smell of smoke, making ra not only more curious. Stanley belongs to the type who was born to stand out, so he naturally drew everyones attention as soon as he entered. As for Denis, he was just flirting with someone over a drink, but from afar he watched Stanley approach and rushed to meet him with excitement. Holy shit, youre so righteous, huh? Denis directly on Stanleys shoulders, smiling with a ttering face. I didnt expect to have such a big face on my birthday, let youe, you actually came! Are the toxins in your body okay? Denis has yed with Stanley since he was a kid and is still his primary care doctor, so hes actually worried about Stanley today. Only Stanleys own presence in this area has be more and more meaningless since he had ra as an antidote. As soon as he spoke, he caught a glimpse of the girl standing behind Stanley. What kind of face is that? Denis, who has seen a lot of women, almost fell over in fear. But at this time ra didnt even notice him, her mind was already focused on the shooting range. Shooting factory has more than a dozen shootingnes, each with a special coach. Next to it are some instruments that are temporarily ced unused, ra is still the first time to see such a real gun, can not help but be curious for a while. So she quietly walked over and wanted to touch the ck metal, but she didnt expect her hand to be grabbed just as she reached out. These things are dangerous. Stanley had a death grip on ras wrist. You go change before youe out to y. ra nodded obediently, she naturally knows that these things are very dangerous, so she still has to put on her bulletproof vest before ying. The attendant of the Hovenia Clubhouse at this time has quite an eye toe up and speak respectfully. Hello, Miss, shall I take you to change your clothes? ra nodded faintly, then withdrew her hand and followed the staff out. Denis, who witnessed the whole process, was already speechless with surprise. Did he just see Stanley touch a girl like that? And a girl who is so ugly she can give people nightmares? Stanley youre not, are you?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Such a shock made him unable to resist opening his mouth to ask Stanley. Arent you not close to women? Dont you have a cleanliness problem? After saying that he hurriedly shook his head, where this is still a female or not, Denis looked a littleplicated for a while. Stanley, doesnt this woman look a little too Before Denis could say this spiel, he was interrupted by Stanleys icy voice. Too what? Denis immediately felt the suffocating sense of oppression, so he has to the mouth of the word ugly also suddenly changed a word. Its so characteristic! Denis was shivering with fear at this moment. This girl just looks too distinctive! The kind that can make people remember at a nce! Chapter 2167 What it takes to stabilize toxins The words came out of his mouth, and Denis felt very sad for his doggy attention. Denis, why are you so weak? Why are you so timid? Although he spits so hard himself, he is not that bold to mess with this Stanley person. But what I didnt expect was that Stanleys face didnt show any signs of easing up after hearing his words. Instead, he simply swept a cold nce at Denis and warned, No hitting on her. Knowing Denis for so many years, Stanley knows very well in his heart, this looks elegant medical family heir, in fact, is aplete butterfly, changed the woman, loaded severalrge trucks are more than enough. Denis: In this moment, he really wanted to cover his face and scream, how blind I am to be interested in a woman who looks like this! The other side. ra nimbly changed into the bulletproof vest for shooting study and walked back to the training ground when she saw that the whole field had been cleared out and only Stanley was left waiting for her in front of the shooting practice table. Stanley is a person who likes peace and quiet, so asionally when hees to y at the Hovenia Club, he asks for the venue to be cleared. Stanley has also changed into the shooting-specific clothing, body-fitting bulletproof vest, will be his already very good body set off more upright, wrist also wears the wrist guards for gun distribution, the whole person looks more cold, a few more killing the harsh, handsome let people feel suffocated. He notices ra approaching and hands over the gun in his hand. You try this first. ra felt a little disappointed to see that all he handed over was a small pistol. Can I only use such a small gun? Youre a beginner, and the recoil of a normal gun might be too much for you. So start with the easy ones first. Stanley shoved the pistol in his hand into ras, and then naturally wrapped his arms around her from behind, his hands guiding her on how to shoot the gun. Try following my movements with a shot first. Stanley suddenly leaned in so close that ras entire body involuntarily began to tense up. And at this moment, Stanley has her hand in her hand, the muzzle of the gun straight at the target in front of her. Pay attention. He seemed to notice that ra was a bit distracted, and his low voice rang in her ears. The most taboo thing when practicing guns is not concentrating. ra then reluctantly snapped back from his embrace. Following him, she looked at the bullseye in front of her. She felt Stanleys fingers guide her as she moved the buckler, and there was something cold in her hand. Bang! The loud sound rang out in the middle of the quiet and empty gun practice ce. ra looked across the room and the bullet hit the red center. At the same time, the recoil also jolted ras tiger mouth pain. She had to admit that indeed, like her just ying with guns for beginners, if you take any submachine gun rifle or the like, it is estimated that the whole person to nt to the ground. Try it yourself. Stanley let go of her hand. ra rubbed her palm hard, picked up the gun in her hand again, and tried it out as Stanley had just pointed out to him. ra is very talented, and just today she shot with great ss, not hitting the bullseye very often, but not off target. ra was having a good time there. I was about to go back on for another round to have a good time, but I didnt expect Stanley to ask suddenly from the side. ra, how are you going to give me the antidote to the poison this time? Hearing Stanleys sudden question, ra froze for a moment beforeing back to her senses and thinking. She almost forgot that it was Stanleys poison day. ras ufortable eyes averted slightly. What do you mean? In fact, now for his poison, there are two ways to suppress it, one is to use her blood, the other is intimate physical contact. ra personally is very much in favor of the former. But she knew that Stanley seemed to be a bit resistant to blood. So she had to ask his opinion as well. Stanley did not directly answer his question. Just casually holding on the railing next to the hand, carelessly spinning, thinking for a while, faintly spoke. Make a bet. ra raised her eyebrows. Whats the bet? Bet, if you cant hit the bullseye with this next shot, you have to use your body to suppress the toxin. If you hit the bullseye squarely, Ill agree to use your blood to suppress it. Stanleys voice was a beat as he raised his hand and gently stroked ras delicate, luscious red lips, his eyes darkened, Deal? ra frowned and thought hard about it. The bet Stanley mentioned to her could be considered very lenient, not requiring her to hit the bulls-eye, but simply saying that hitting the target would be fine. Thinking of this, ra quickly picked up her gun without hesitation and nodded her head. Okay, deal. It should be very easy to just hit the target. With that, she raised her hand and squinted at the bulls-eye. But just as she was about to press the button, Stanleys low voice suddenly rang in her ears. ra, you cant hit it like that, put your wrist a little lower. At the same time, she felt the man move a little closer to him, naturally taking hold of her wrist and gently pressing it downward. The other hand nodded to her chin and lifted her head upward a little without refusal. Keep your head up to make it easier to see the bullseye. The mans movements were careless, but as he drew closer, the hot breath of his nose blew so gently on ras face as he spoke, even carrying the broken hair in her ears with him. The hair gently swept across her cheeks, and ra felt a tickle and felt a stirring in her heart that swept through her body like an electric current. Her body couldnt help but tremble slightly. Her ears felt like they were on fire. She forgot to shoot for a moment, her brain went nk until she heard the lowugh of the man in her ear. ra, do you know that your ears get extra red whenever youre nervous? ra was slightly stunned and snapped back to attention before she could open her mouth to refute Stanleys words, when she heard him say again. Like now. With that, she felt the man beside her amble down close to her earlobe again and blew a soft breath in the direction of her ear. Perhaps because of the Frostbone poison, Stanley was always cold, even when he opened his mouth and blew his breath. So the breath he exhalednded on ras hot earlobe, causing her to shudder. Her finger was out of her control all of a sudden and without thinking, she just pressed the trigger.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Bang! A loud bang echoed through the empty shooting range. At the same time, ra saw a ck hole in the wall next to the target. She froze for a moment. Is this off target! Chapter 2168 Keeping the Promise Stanley! ra gritted her teeth and turned her head to scold him angrily. You did it on purpose! Stanley must have done it on purpose, while she was shooting the gun. Leaning over and talking and blowing in her ear, disrupting her technique. Stanley didnt deny it, just shrugged. Remember your bets. ra is off the mark, meaning the bet is Stanleys to win and ra has to use her kiss to suppress the toxin for him. ra was even more furious when she heard what he said. But all of a sudden, she had a great idea in mind. So she just raised her eyebrows slightly and smiled meaningfully. Good, dont you want me to use kisses to suppress the toxin for you? Okay, then Ill keep that promise, but I have to prepare first. With that, she fished out a lipstick and a small mirror from the bag next to her, and without hesitation, she unscrewed the lipstick and drew it on her face in a wide open manner. ras mouth was small and cute, but now she painted it as if it was a bloody mouth. But she didnt think it was enough, she just twisted out a big cut of lipstick and smeared it a lot more. At once, the big mouth, which was already painted bloody by her, looked even more ghastly, so that people did not have the slightest idea of wanting to kiss it. After finishing her makeup, ra was satisfied to see this horrible look of hers in the mirror, smiling and turning her head to look at Stanley and waving.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Come on, Ill suppress the toxin for you. ra did this for the sole purpose of disgusting Stanley, who had first disobeyed the spirit of the bet by messing around with it. Since this is the case, she does not mind drawing a little more ugly, disgusting disgust him. She was actually very curious to see herself like this and whether Stanley would still be able to get down to kiss her. But its clear that she knows little about the extent of Stanleys shamelessness. Stanley watched her face not change in the slightest after she finished applying lipstick and did not hesitate to hug her and kiss her low after hearing her words. ras eyes went wide for a moment. Wait! How do you you dont even feel bad about it? Before she had time to be shocked, Stanleys lips had touched hers. The mans lips were even colder than usual, but his movements were as strong as ever. ra hadnt slowed down at all, so she was forced to suffer with his movements. Even the breath is about to be taken away, it seems a bit unbearable, but it seems to be intoxicated. Stanley and ra were kissing hard. But suddenly a loud voice exploded from behind. Stanley, were all waiting for you at the riding arena, why arent youing? Denis was walking in with a big grin, shouting at the top of his lungs as he walked, but he didnt expect to see such an explosive scene when he first entered. His best friend, the perfect Stanley, as many women on the Maind have decided, is at this moment kissing a girl with an exploding head, ugly, and a bloody mouth. This scene is too iprehensible, Denis just feel their three views are destroyed. By the sound of his voice, Stanley finally stopped kissing and turned his head, giving him a cold look. This one look simply made Denis fall into the ice. What are you doing here? Denis was in a state of dumbfounded, and only when he asked did he seem to wake up again. I just came to inform you that they are all waiting at the horse farm, are youing? Stanleys lips were stained with lipstick when he kissed ra just now. But even so, it didnt make his handsome and handsome fade half a point. The whole person is like a vampire of the dark night and looks charming. He looked down at ra casually wiping the red marks on her lips, Still want to keep ying with guns? rapletely lost interest in the sport of shooting after being kissed by him. y what to y, y around, all day long you know let people take advantage! No more games. She didnt say it kindly. Im going to go change here. ra said as she turned towards the dressing room and changed out of the bulletproof suit she was wearing. Stanley was also about to go to the dressing room to change his clothes. However, Denis grabbed his arm. Dude are you really okay? Denis was so shocked that his eyes rolled up like he had seen a ghost. Youre not so hungry, are you, that you can even go down like this? Stanley frowned slightly, What are you talking about? Im merely detoxifying the poison. Solve what poison? Denis responded, his shocked eyes widening even more than they had just been, You dont mean that ugly bastard from earlier is Before Denis could finish his sentence, Stanleys cold eyes swept over. He immediately changed his mouth. That beautiful woman just now is actually Miss ra? Stanley said coldly, Hmm. Denis instantly froze in ce. He saw ra before, and if he hadnt seen it with his own eyes, he wouldnt have thought that the ugly one just now, was actually the pretty girl he had seen before. Cthulhu. Denis held his forehead slightly and murmured in a small voice, Is this popr nowadays? Why would there be such a strange? Nowadays, young people fall in love, he actually already cant read? The suave Mr. Austin, for the first time, felt that he might be out of touch with the times. Ten minutester. Stanley walked with ra toward the horse farm. The Hovenor Clubs stable grounds are veryrge, with a riding area in the middle and bleachers next to it. Stanley received a lot of attention as soon as he appeared in the stable. Ahhhhh! Isnt that Stanley! I cant believe hes here, my luck is a little too good! Oh my God! If I had known Stanley wasing, I would have put on that little Chanel dress of mine! Its a shame that I didnt evenb my hair when I went out today, will he think I look too ugly? Eh, look guys, whos that guy behind Stanley? Everyone finally noticed the petite figure hiding behind Stanley. For a moment they all felt as if they had spied some secret, and their eyes widened with excitement. The people who can y in the Hovenia Club are either rich or noble, in fact, they all have some dealings with Stanley. So they also know better than anyone else that there is no other woman around for a man of the sky like Stanley. But today Stanley brought an unprecedented woman to the clubhouse, which is a superb gossip. Everyone was anxious to see who the woman was that Stanley had brought to the clubhouse. But when everyones eyes went to the petite figure behind Stanley, the reaction was the same, dumbfounded. Chapter 2169 must be clear That is a face that people do not want to remember, simply ugly people, walking at night when a sharp look, almost all can be startled. ras hair was a mess, like a birds nest. The skin on her face is even more covered with pockmarks, dark and lusterless. Her eyes are still big, but the sight of her thick eyebrows and fly-like false eyshes is a big detraction. Together with the demons and devils generally make people feel afraid of the blood bowl, even from such a distance, let everyone feel a physiological difort. What the hell is this? Why is the woman Stanley brought in ugly like this. No, I cant believe it. I dont believe Stanleys taste is so bad that he could bring such an ugly woman over, there must be something wrong here. My goodness, that woman is so ugly I feel my eyes hurt, these two standing together are simply flowers in cow dung, Stanley is the flower. The people around were talking, obviously unable to ept this scene. And a bunch of girls gathered in the middle of the stable, and they looked at ra with even more hostile eyes and talked in a loud voice. Eli, is Stanley sick? Howe shes in the ugly clubhouse? One of the girls sitting on a horse couldnt help but spit out, It doesnt even look good with makeup on, I cant imagine how ugly she could be with makeup off. You guys dont talk nonsense here, just bring it to the clubhouse, it doesnt mean that the two of them are going to have any kind of rtionship. The girls were chattering and bickering, and in the middle of them, the girl, dressed in a sharp crimson riding costume, with a sharp ponytail and delicate makeup, sat on a white stallion, watching Stanley walking with ra from afar with an expressionless face and icy cold eyes. Shut up, all of you! She scolded angrily, and the girls around her immediately quieted down, not daring to breathe. Eli Harper narrowed his eyes as he watched Stanley take his seat on stage with ra, the man seemingly reaching out to protect her because he was worried she would trip. Eli involuntarily clenched her fist, she bit her lower lip in a death grip, and the riding crop was almost squeezed out of shape. She stomped hard on the saddle, and the horse galloped up to the edge of the field. The girl riding the horse next to her was startled and rushed to catch up with her. Eli, what are you doing? Need I say more. Eli swung his whip, coldly, with a grunt. I need to find out what that man has to do with Stanley. This side. Stanley took ra to the box in the grandstand with the best view and sat down. After taking her seat Stanley asked her, Ride? ra shook her head without hesitation. She had spent enough time riding horses in herst life. The sight of a horse gave her a headache. Stanley looked at her helplessly, What about the others? ra thought hard, and before she coulde up with an answer, she saw Milo run over and say something to Stanley. Stanleys face sank. Sure? Yes, Maximilian replied back that the information is very precise and would like to report carefully to you face to face. Milos expression was heavy, and Stanley thought for a moment, turning his head to the girl next to him who was looking at the menu with interest. I have a little business to take care of, so just order whatever you want. ra nodded and Stanley got up to leave satisfied. Although ra couldnt take any interest in horseback riding. But the food in the clubhouse is still very good. She ordered a fruit tter with a lot of fruits she had never seen before.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She ate happily, but suddenly her hand slipped and a titbit fell directly on the ground. She was about to pick up the raisin, but she didnt expect a shoe to suddenly step on it at this time. The fresh raisins were stomped right into the sauce. ra froze for a moment and looked up to see a few girls in front of her The girl standing in front is wearing crimson clothes, quite a bit of heroic taste. She looks like a mixed-race child, the color of her hair is different from ordinary Asians, not only curly and lustrous, there is a light chestnut color in it, her eyes are big and shiny, and her double eyelids are very beautiful. The eyshes are long, the apple muscles are full, and the whole person seems like a doll, very delicate. Only now there is only coldness on this pretty face, with big amber eyes full of hostility. ra raised her eyebrows at the person, You are? The girl sneered at her, obviously not interested in answering questions and solving problems. And the girls around the room couldnt wait to chatter and talk. You dont even know Eli? Youre so clueless, arent you? Yes, this is the firstdy of Harper Family, you always know about Harper Family, right? In front of such a precious and distinguished status of Harper Family, what are you waiting for if you dont stand up and give up your seat? The girls proudly held up their chins. As if this would highlight how noble Elis identity is, they doggedly take the opportunity to be more aggressive. They originally thought that ra would be scared shitless when she heard such words and hurried to her knees. But I didnt expect this ugly monster in front of me to be half-hearted. The sarcastic taunts of the girls around her kept ringing out, but ras face remained unruffled. She just gave a faint oh and ignored them again, just eating the fruit by herself, picking and choosing from the fruit te, having fun. Such a reaction was greatly unexpected by the girls, who were shocked and disbelieving, angry as hell. What are you doing, you ugly bastard, why dont you get up when you hear about a status like Missy! Thats right, look at you all over your body is so ugly, I didnt think even people are so stupid, dont even know what is called eye color! Thats right, when you hear someone like Harper Family standing in front of you, you dont hurry up and show your respect. Youre so uneducated, your parents didnt teach you these things. Those girls were talking smugly and ra finally raised her eyes to look at them for a moment. Missy Harper Family, is it? She spokezily, following their tone, and raised her hand perfunctorily to p. Wow, youre really good, I feel so envious and jealous to hear that, satisfied? raszy ttery was as if it was sarcasm, like a p in the face, loudly, just to show them that there were people who didnt care so much about other peoples positions of power. She reacted in such a way that even Elis face couldnt hang. What do you have to be proud of, you ugly bastard. She coldly surveyed the disgusting face in front of her and looked at her with her chin raised high, Im toozy to bullshit with you, just answer me one question. What exactly is your rtionship with Stanley, tell me! Chapter 2170 Challenging You ra froze slightly. Stanley?! For so long, Stanley was surrounded by people who called him Master Stanley or Mr. Davidson, this was the first time she heard a different one, and it was still so ras eyes rolled up and her teeth opened slightly: It doesnt seem to be your business what rtionship Stanley and I have, does it? Eli obviously didnt expect ra, an ugly woman, to speak to her like this, and her anger immediately surged: You dont even look at yourself like this, how dare you seduce my Stanley! Tell me clearly, how did he bring you to the Hovenian Club? Elis lungs exploded with anger. The Harper Family and the Davidson Family have always been close, so Eli knew Stanley from early on. But even so, over the years, the number of times they have met and spoken to each other can be counted on one hand. Eli thought Stanley was naturally cold and umunicative, so he didnt care too much. Now, however, her Stanley actually brought a woman to the Hovenia Club, or such an ugly out-of-this-world woman. Eli just cant ept that this is happening. I seduced Stanley? ra heard this and understoodpletely that this unreasonable woman was also Stanleys admirer and saw Stanley bring her to the clubhouse and got jealous so she came to look for trouble. She just felt very helpless and speechless. She has deliberately made herself ugly in this way, so this kind of trouble will stille to the door it. Stanley and Carson, two guys who pull hate on her no matter where they are! ra thought for a moment, then blinked her big innocent eyes and spoke yfully: You asked me how I hooked up with Stanley, Im not sure, maybe its by face value! When the words fell, one person next to him almost choked to death on his own saliva, coughing violently there. Eli next to a girl really can not stand it, coldly snorted: Just you? Still dare to mention the word face, dontugh at people, I think you are not worthy. Thats right, you think Stanley is blind and will like you, an ugly woman who makes people want to vomit! Despite the fact that the girls who spoke out were full of vitriol and disdain, ra was indifferent to these words and picked up a red tee and threw it into her mouth handsomely. Oh, how do you know Stanley doesnt like ugly women? Maybe he still just has a taste for ugly ones! Said ra, and raised one eyebrow mischievously. All shut up! Eli seemed unable to stand their arguments any longer, his chest kept rising and falling in anger, and yelled to end them. The girls surrounding Eli immediately shut up. Eli red viciously at ra and spoke through clenched teeth, You shameless ugly girl, Im going to officially challenge you! There was finally a glimmer of interest in ras eyes. You want to challenge me? Challenge what? ra asked with a smile on her face and an indifferent expression. Eli, the firstdy, is still very different from Ana and Polly. Although the Perry Family is also a noble family, butpared to the Harper Family, it is still a big difference. It is mainly because the Harper Family is close to the Davidson Family and their status is naturally increasing day by day. Assuming the Davidson Family is the ancient supreme emperor, the Harper Family is the loyalty of the generals and ministers, one man above all others. Sopared to Ana, Eli is the real meaning of the pearl of a thousand golden girls, and Polly this kind of rich family of women and Eli is the gap between the sky and the ground. Unlike Ana and Polly, Eli, even if he doesnt like ra anymore, will never do those little backstabbing moves. She has her pride and will only take on ra head on. Since we met at the horse farm today, how about a riding contest? Eli cast a sidelong nce at ra. She, Eli, has never been a winner since she was a child, no matter what field she was in. So at this moment, no matter what she wasparing, she was convinced that she would never lose.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ra smiled lightly and spoke slowly Riding? Are you serious? The reason why ra asks is because she thinks its aplete bully topare someone like her, who in her previous life traveled entirely on horseback, with a young girl. On the other hand, when Eli heard ras words, he thought she was afraid of the ridingpetition and taunted, If youre afraid, admit defeat now! I can let you off with a lot of grace. raughed softly out loud. Its just riding a horse, I will be afraid of you? Its fine if you want topete, but I have one condition. If you lose, no more trouble from me in the future. ra narrowed her eyes slightly and said squarely. She this person is afraid that others have nothing to find trouble, trouble to die, today and Eli once and for all to finish the matter. Because she knows very well that Eli such a bigdys self-esteem, losing absolutely no face toe back to her trouble. Eli agreed very readily, No problem, but I also have one condition. What are the conditions? I win, and you have to show me your vegan face. ra was so surprised by Elisment that she almost spit out the red tee in her mouth. You want to see my face? ra looked incredulous, Youre not kidding! Eli, however, spoke with a sneer, Im serious! What, are you scared? The first time I saw ras face, I thought to myself, If Stanley saw her face, he would be sick to his stomach, so how could he still like her? ra saw Elis confidence, butughed lightly and shook her head. Okay, I promise you that if you win, I will fulfill the bet. ra thought to herself that there was no way she would lose anyway, so she let her be. Can I borrow a horse? ra asked, walking up to the staff. Eli, a high ss person, must have his own horse in the stables here, but she, ra, is a poor person and does not have her own horse, so she can only borrow one from the clubhouse topete. When Eli saw ra heading straight for the stables, he was filled with ck lines and couldnt help but ask, Are you going to pick out a horse without changing? This time it was ra who froze and blurted out, Change of clothes? Why do you need to change clothes? Eli couldnt help but roll his eyes at ra: If you want to ride a horse, you naturally have to change into a riding outfit, you dont even know this, do you know how to ride a horse or not? Chapter 2171 About your query ra then reacted and looked more closely at Elis clothes, and it really didnt seem to be everyday attire. Not only Eli, all the men and women who are riding in the stable, and therge number of girlfriends around Eli, are wearing a suit like tight clothes. ra then realized that in this world not only do you have to wear bulletproof vests when shooting, but you also have special clothing when riding a horse. ra is actually quite iprehensible. In her previous world, because everyones travels depend on horseback riding, so she doesnt particrly care what she has to wear when riding, as long as its not particrly obtrusive. ra was particrly quick to ept this, as she had to abide by their habits here. So she casually said to the staff, Please lend me another horse riding costume! The staff led ra to change her clothes, and as soon as she walked away, the girl next to Eli opened her mouth to taunt. This ugly monster does not even know the riding costume actually still dare to agree to thepetition, it is really absolute, agreed so quickly, I think it is just scare people. Thispetition is not necessary at all! Hahahahaha, that is to say ah, you guys sayter she will not even be able to get on the horse! Eli you ah is too soft-hearted, and this kind of person what is there to be polite, and agreed topete with her, directly let people kick her out is. Unlike their relish, Eli listened to these is very disgusted. An icy look swept over. The girls immediately shut up. It became very quiet for a while, and Eli watched ra walk away and said viciously, What do you know! I want to win her squarely and show Stanley that Im the only one who deserves him. After saying that Eli turned around and headed inside the stable with a dashing stance. Everyone else froze here with incredulous faces. When she walked away, a woman said, That ugly bitch dared to seduce Stanley, she should be taught a lesson, Eli, she is too soft-hearted. The other short girl next to her hemmed and hawed and whispered, I do have a good way to clean up this shameless bitch for Eli. On the other hand, ra quickly changed into her riding clothes and came to the stables with the staff to choose a horse and slowly walked up to the stable. ras face, no matter where she is, can be ugly enough to cause a stir. It soon drew the attention of everyone in the stable. That woman is the ugly one who came with Stanley? Wow, that face is ugly as hell, and shes riding a horse too? You dont know that, I heard shes going topete with Harper Family Miss Eli in a riding contest! No way, shespeting with Miss Harper Family in a horse race? Eli has ced in world ss equestrianpetitions, is that ugly woman crazy enough topete with Miss Harper. Oh, people are ugly and still love to be demons, lets just wait and see how she is properly humiliated by Eli! There was a lot of jeering and jeering. Meanwhile, ra and Eli were already standing at the start of the race with their respective horses. Eli was the first to get on the horse, moving beautifully and gracefully, then she smiled at ra and said sarcastically, ra, if you dont know how to get on a horse, Ill get a horse trainer to help you, dont hurt yourself. Eli just learned her name and thought ra was a very clean name that didnt really match her ugly face at all. ra returned a light smile, No need, Ill get on the horse myself. ra has been riding horses for many years, and for her, getting on a horse is a piece of cake. But what she didnt expect was that as soon as she got on the horse, the horse looked like it had been stimted, raising its front hooves and roaring loudly at the sky. ra was not expecting this and was not prepared for it, and was almost thrown off her horse. Fortunately, she has been riding for many years, her body reacted in time, bending down to maintain the body not to tilt, and finally stabilized the body. But most of the spectators in the stands are amateurs, and when they saw ras movement, they thought it was because they couldnt mount the horse and scared it, and nearly fell off the horse. There was a lot ofughter. Hahahahaha, look, she almost fell down, she cant even get on the horse, whypete? Why doesnt this ugly woman just admit defeat? Its a disgrace. Not to mention the race with her, if it were me, just seeing that face of hers would be disgusting enough, howe she still doesnt go down, who is this going to disgust to death? She was lucky not to fall off the horse and break her neck, she still dares to race like this, its a joke!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. In fact, not only the audience in the stands, Eli saw just that scene is also thinking the same thing. She raised her head and looked at ra proudly, like a king looking down on the world, and kindly reminded: If you dont know how to ride a horse, you should just admit defeat, horse racing is not a game, if you force it, you will be killed! ra was disdainful of her haughty peacock look and did not bother to pay attention to her. She leaned down and put her hand on the horses pulsating pulse, feeling it with her heart. There must be something wrong with this horse. Just now the horses restlessness is obviously not because she is a stranger resistance, performance so restless, it is likely to be the effect of what drug influence. With that in mind, ra was ready to check out what was going on with the horse when the gun in the judges hand went off and the race was on. Next to Eli immediately after that shot like an arrow flying out of the string. Yet ra did not move at all, as if she had not heard the beginning of the shooting. This scene caused the people in the stands to burst intoughter once again. Is that ugly woman stupid? The game has already started and still standing there, to win by intention? Hahahahahahaha, I think its because she doesnt know how to ride a horse at all and doesnt know how to set off is it. Tsk, tsk, tsk, a clown-like woman who looks like shes never ridden a horse at all, brain dead actuallypeting with Miss Eli. Hey, this ugly girl, you quickly admit defeat down it, my eyes will be ugly blinded by you ah! The jeers and sarcasm grew louder and louder, while the figure of Eli, who had already set off, grew further and further away and smaller. Yet ra still looked as if she was in shock and continued to feel the pulse of the horse under her fingers. Her face grew hard as she had discovered- This horse, something is wrong! Chapter 2172 Turning the Tide Against the Wind Just when she chose the horse she also looked at it, the horse was very healthy, however, now it carries an inexplicable sense of irritability and a very confused pulse, like the feeling of injecting stimnts and other drugs. If a horse is injected with stimnt drugs, it will suffer from mental disorders, and in a manic state, it is likely to throw the person on its back off and seriously injure him. ra thought of this, her eyes coldly red at the position of Elis girlfriends in the stands, sweeping over their faces one by one. Eli is a proud and conceited person, since he agreed to thepetition will never do such dirty things, but it is inevitable that the women around her are not secretly making small moves. Under ras cold gaze, someone really looked at her sheepishly, then looked down and dodged before daring to look her in the eye again. ras eyes turned icy cold. Its not that easy to get her ra to fall off her horse. Im going to let all of you have a good time. The horse underneath is getting restless and agitated, obviously, the drug has fully started to work. The horse kept stomping and kicking, asionally raising its front hooves and neighing a few times, whipping its tail in a circle, as if trying to drop the weight on its back. Eli had already run out a long way, and seeing that ra hadnt set off yet, looked back this way, and soon she noticed something unusual about ras horse. Eli himself has been riding horses for many years and is very experienced. At this moment, when he sees the horse under ra panting non-stop and agitated, he knows that the horse is not in the right state.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Thinking about it she slowly slowed down and wanted to go back and exin the situation to the judge, but then she saw ra lean down and touch the horses nose. After such a simple action, so that the crowd incredible things happened C The horse ra was riding was no longer agitated but suddenly calmed down, and no longer flung its body around, and was very docile, gently rubbing ras hand with its mouth. Eli didnt even see what was going on before ras horse took off at a gallop from the start while neighing. The speed is like a lightning bolt, the horses hooves fly up and down, looking like flying through the air. Everyone was taken aback. That woman actually managed to set off hey, Im not blind, isnt she supposed to not be able to ride a horse? So what? Just a blind cat bumping into a dead rat. What silly words are you saying? Can you run so fast if you dont know how to ride a horse? ras legs were mpedboriously on the horses belly as she sped forward, while also breathing a soft sigh of relief on the horses back. After discovering that the horse had been injected with drugs, she had a sh of light in her head and took out a fallen leaf from the Soul Stone space and fed it to the horse. She also did not necessarily sure, can only be a trial, did not expect this fallen leaves are also effective for this drug, at once solve the problem. Moreover, it seems that the horse is in a much better state than before after calming down. Although Eli was way ahead of her, ra was not worried, she was confident in herself. ras eyes were full of excitement and the corners of her lips were slightly upturned. Before thepetition, she was very concerned, thinking that she was a person who rode a horse as a means of transportation, and that it was like bullying someone who was not a professional equestrian. I always felt that I had taken advantage of my heart. Now she wont have such a burden on her mind anymore, she was so far behind from the beginning, and catching up again is not taking advantage of her Eli. The more she thought about it, the more rxed ras heart became, and her grip on the reins tightened again, bringing the horse to a faster gallop. Eli saw ra, who was speeding forward, snapped back from his confusion and also immediately drove the horse under him to the finish line quickly. ra secretly admired that Elis riding skills were really good, and her noble education from childhood made her riding with dashing yet beautiful movements, which was very pleasing to the eyes. But as good as she is at horsemanship, its just a hobby. ra is different from her. ra rides horses that are a necessity of life and in her previous life riding was the best way to get around, so for her riding is the norm. So her horseback riding is not the ornamental artistic kind, but practical fast and skillful. She drove the horse very fast and lightly over the obstacles arranged on the field, galloping forward so fast you could barely see the horses legs. The audience was shocked as the distance between Eli and ra grew closer and closer, and the discussion would not go against the grain! Am I seeing things? That ugly woman is actually catching up to Miss Harper, its incredible Even now her speed is very fast, but also can not catch up with Miss Harper, the beginning of the difference between the next such arge distance, and now immediately to the end, the win is definitely still EliMiss Harper. No, no, look guys, that ugly woman is picking up speed again! Eli and ra both raced to the finish line. It was almost time to cross the line. Eli was driving her horse as fast as she could. But she was now within a length of ra and was about to be caught up. Seeing that the end was in sight, Eli gritted her teeth and finally nned to speed up a little more. Thats when a crisp sound came to her ears. Heave! Eli turned his head at the sound of the voice, only to see ra holding the reins in her hand with a sharp jerk forward. Then everyone saw that ra, together with her horse, flew up and left a beautiful arc in the air, leaping over Eli from above andnding perfectly behind the finish line. The whole stable was quiet all of a sudden. A terrible silence. It was a long time before someone let out a cry of surprise. That ugly bitch actually won, she actually won against Eli! Holy shit, this cant be true, right? Everyone seemed to have just woken up from a dream and sighed. Oh my God, its really true! That ugly woman actually won, Eli is the one who won the national equestrian championship, and she actually lost to her It was a fluke win by a small margin, nothing to be proud of. I think Miss Harper is deliberately giving way to her! Are you blind? She started off behind and won against the odds! If both of them had started at the same time, Im afraid they would have beaten Eli by a lot! Unlike everyone else who was shocked, ra very calmly rolled over and dismounted before heading to the dressing room to get ready to change out of the riding clothes she was wearing. This outfit was simply too ufortable for her. But well before she got to the exit of the stable, there was a roar of anger. Stop right there, ra! ra gently turned her head to look, only to see Eli standing behind ra, his face red from intense exercise, his eyes shining with faint tears, but his eyes were full of resignation. raughed lightly and spoke coldly, Miss Harper, you promised me before thepetition that you would nevere after me again if I won, why, have you forgotten so soon? Or, dont you want to admit it? Eli heard ra mention the bet again and remembered that game, a small face flew red and then turned from red to white again. She bit her lip and angrily retorted, Naturally, I remembered my promise and I will never break it! I dont want to see you again either, okay? I just came to warn you, Ive seen a lot of women like you who approach Stanley for money, you should stop thinking about it, Stanley is already hurt because of what happened to his mother, I will never allow guys like you who are greedy for his looks and status money to hurt him again. Chapter 2173 Just want to be at peace by your side When she heard Elis brainless remark, ra couldnt help but freeze. What? What mother thing? Eli looked at ras bewildered look, and she didnt react at first, but soon there was a sh of ecstasy under her eyes. So you dont even know about Stanleys mother? She stared at ras expression with dead eyes, and sure enough, she saw that ra was somewhat stoned, and that ra was silent for half a day without speaking. Eli finally couldnt help butugh out loud, contemptuously. Originally thought Stanley seems to have much like you, said so half a day originally She also deliberately paused for a moment, then continued to add to the mockery in her tone. He didnt even tell you about his own mother, so I guess hes just going to have some fun with you, right? ras brow had been unbendably furrowed, and her voice grew colder. What exactly do you mean by telling me this? Eli clutched her chest and sneered, instantly putting herself on a high pedestal since finding out that it turned out ra didnt know about Stanleys mother. Then let me tell you that Stanleys mother doesnt deserve such a good son as him, who is as vain and greedy for money as you are! She finally married into the Davidson Family after all the trouble she went through, only to abscond with the money and leave Stanley alone. Listening to Elis words, ras face had some surprise. In fact, the situation of Stanleys family, she more or less heard some, but only that Stanleys father died when Stanley was very young, so Stanley became the only heir. But the various versions of the legend never appear in the role of Stanleys mother. She never thought the story would be like this, that it was his mother who left him behind at a very young age? But why is this necessary? If Stanleys mother was really a glutton for vanity, could she have climbed any higher than the Davidson Family? Why would someone who was already at the top have to give up such a noble status? So you heard it all? Looking at ra glowering aside, Elis tone was full of disgust. This is thest time Im warning you to stay away from Stanley. Speaking of which, dont women like you just want money, I can give you as much as you want, take the money and get the hell out! With that Eli pulled out a checkbook from his pocket and dropped it in front of ra with a snap. The cheque book was left alone on the floor and ra took a look at it, it was nk and she could fill in the amount at will. ra gave a softugh, then bent down and picked up the book of checks. Seeing ras movements, the disgust on Elis face became moreplete. Originally thought this ugly monster will struggle a little more, did not expect to bow down in front of the money so crisp. Thats kind of like you knowing what youre doing. Elis head was held high and his eyes were full of disdain and condescension. Take the check and get out, or Ill-Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Eli wanted to say a few more harsh words, but before he could finish his sentence, the check in ras hand was thrown hard in his face. The pain that caught Eli off guard made Eli not slow down for half a day, and when he came back to his senses, his face instantly swelled with anger. ra, what are you doing you! ra couldnt help but sneer. And you ask me what I want? Her eyes also carried an unmistakable arrogance, which made Eli a little vain for a while. Obviously, he is my defeated general, and I dont know what he is still shouting at me here! Eli had never been treated like this when he was growing up, and where would anyone dare to say such things in front of her? Between the shock and anger she could not even say aplete sentence. How dare you how dare you ras sneer, however, grew more and more reckless as she reached over and grabbed Elis cor with one hand. I should be the one to warn you, what do you have to say to me? If you have the effort to talk to irrelevant people here, you might as well take care of the dogs around you. If theye back to mess with me ras eyes narrowed dangerously. Then really dont me me for not being polite. Leaving these words, ra turned her head and went out. In the VIP lounge at the same moment. The mans face is cold, like water moonlight cast on his body, but one can not imagine that his heart is colder. Say it again? Maximilian this time stood in front of Stanley, he has actually followed Stanley for many years, but such a powerful aura, he still can not adapt. So he made an effort to stabilize himself before lowering his voice and saying it again. We finally investigated recently and found out that thedy was already pregnant when she left home that year, so Maximilian couldnt say anything else at this time. In that case. Stanley did not know what he was thinking, his voice was cold revealing not a trace of emotion. I have a brother I havent met yet? Maximilian took a deep breath before re-stabilizing his emotions and said. If that child had been born that year, it would indeed have been. Stanleys face did not change one iota. Got it, thats it. Stanleys eyes have no ripples, just emotions that feel elusive. Maximilians face has someplex, but it does not know how they can speak, and finally can only leave in silence. Stanley was left alone in the lounge all of a sudden, standing in silence by the window, looking out at the view. This was the sight ra saw when she pushed the door open. Shes actually in a bad mood right now, and she doesnt know why its happening. She feels that Eli is essentially no different from Anas stream, except that her family upbringing makes her less despicable. ra should have gotten used to it, but she was actually so upset when Eli bragged to her about his knowledge of Stanley. Thats why she gave Eli a lesson, only now she also sensed that she was emotionally out of sorts, so she wanted toe to the lounge for a moment of silence. I just didnt expect Stanley to still be here too. Stanley, you ra was going to ask him why he was here, but the man in front of her, instead, came straight towards her. Then he hugged ra without a word. This embrace also seemed vaguely weary, and ra froze for a moment. Whats wrong with you? The scent of the girls arms reassured him somewhat, so he was more reluctant to let go at this time. It doesnt matter much. Stanleys voice was low. Just leave me alone like that. Chapter 2174 Warning ra keenly sensed a different aura about Stanley, not only the usual coldness, but also a hint of exhaustion that was not easily perceptible. So ra, who was still burning with anger, suddenly felt a sudden loss of strength. But she is not a person who is good atforting others, not to mention the fact that Stanley, who has always been calm and strong, is now suddenly like this, and she doesnt know what to do. After half a day of thinking, she actually ghostly patted Stanleys back, just like the way her own master coaxed her when she was a child. Feeling the gentle force of the girl on her back, carefully soothing, Stanley froze for a moment and then burst outughing. ra. Stanley slightly loosened the hug, and the frown that had just been tightly knit now slowly stretched. Are you coaxing me like a child? ra awkwardly stopped the movement of her hands, and there was some downturn inside her tone. Thats not what I meant, I just want you to feel better. If you want to put me in a better mood The corners of Stanleys mouth rose slightly with a slow smile. There are actually other methods that can be used ra didnt understand for a moment what he meant by what he said, but apparently Stanley wouldnt give her time to think more about it. Because he has directly picked up ras chin, long fingers brushed over the lipstick spoiled cherry pick small mouth. I would definitely feel better if you could help me suppress the toxins a little more. Stanleys voice had something low. With an imperceptible raspiness, the light in his eyes then darkened. ra stiffened and felt the thin callus of the mans hand across her lips, which made her realize that she was being molested again. Stanley! ra squeezed the name out of her teeth. Stanley saw this cute look on her face and didnt hold back hisughter again. Well, you have military training tomorrow, right? Ill send you back first. ra looked at Stanley with a wary face, and he had no choice but to add. Im really not going to tease you this time. Stanleys tone was doting without even realizing it, his hand on ras hair, rubbing it without any rules. After half a day of tossing and turning, ra returned to the dormitory when it was almost time for dinner. As soon as she entered the hallway of the dormitory, she saw Loris standing in the doorway of the dormitory, looking anxiously. As soon as she saw ra at the end of the corridor, her eyes lit up and she ran to ras side in three steps. ra, youre finally back, Ive called you so many times, why didnt you answer? Loris grabbed ras hand with worry. The phone is probably out of battery, do you want to see me for something? Some cases of ra corner. Its not that Im looking for you its Kade Loris didnt know how to exin this matter for a while, and she was still hesitating when the dormitory door behind her was kicked open with a bang. Kade stood in front of the dormitory with a pale face, staring at ra with eyes full of resentment How dare youe back? Loris was so anxious for a while that she was spinning in ce. She had been waiting at the door of the dormitory just to tell ra that Kade had returned. And Kade acted like he wanted to hold ra ountable. Although she hasnt figured out how ra controls the flock of birds, she has begun to resent ra. ra did not answer her words positively, but just suddenly looked at the window behind Kade in horror and shrieked. Oops! Whats with the birds in the dorm! Why are they flying in? Kade screamed miserably and crouched directly in the corner, covering his head. Where is it?! You guys, blow the bird out! Hurry up! Kade broke down and screamed, trembling all over. ra just looked at her pale face and curled her lips in admiration for half a day before she spokezily. Oops, maybe Im wrong, theres no bird in the dorm yet. Kade heard this before snapping his head up, and sure enough the window was empty, not a single bird in sight! Kade then reacted to the fact that he had been tricked and rushed forward in anger, grabbing ra by the cor. How dare you fool me now? ra was grabbed by the cor, but still looked unfazed. Kade, dont get me wrong, Im not fooling you. While saying this, she grabbed Kades wrist, unable to see how the girl was exerting herself, obviously as if she was just resting on the others hand. Kade felt a numbness in his hand, and all of a sudden he couldnt hold on to anything, and just as he let go of his own hand, there was another loud pain. Ive been warning you from the beginning to the end. ra then suddenly approached the pain-faced Kade, then lowered her voice to make sure only the two of them could hear. I am warning you not to mess with me again, and if you still have the heart to count me out in the future, I will never let you get past just being embarrassed so simply, you hear me?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Kade heart a shock, she has long been disturbed by the icy words, this time not scared to cry is also in the dead. She desperately tried to break free from the wrist held in ras hand, ra obviously looks thin and petite, but she just couldnt muster up any strength. Not only is the force in your hand not working, there are bouts of pain that appear. At the end of the day, you can only be verbally arrogant. Is that so? Youre quite arrogant now, but Id like to know if you can still be as arrogant as you are now after everyone sees that post! ra was stunned and her hand loosened, so Kade finally seized the opportunity to break free and fled the dormitory. ra looked at the back that gradually shrunk and then disappeared, and had some doubts in her mind. What post? When I think of this, my stomach growls indefatigably. But also, today they did not eat at all in the clubhouse, a little fruit only, now they must have digested. So ra didnt bother to think about it anymore, and pulled the two remaining housemates together to eat in the cafeteria. It just happened to be dinner time, and the cafeteria was full of people. The three of them searched hard for half a day before they found an empty seat. ra had just sat down when she found herself once again attracting attention from all around her. Its her, isnt it? The ra from medical school? It must be, its even uglier in person than the photo! Originally thought it was a problem with the angle of the photo But whats wrong with a face like this? Even with such a face, she can still hook up with such a handsome guy! Its magic! Chapter 2175 Can’t keep a low profile Although these people in the discussion, more or less suppressed some of the voice, but after all, the tables between the canteen are basically connected. From such a close distance, ra could certainly hear them. ra frowned and looked at Loris aside in confusion. What the heck are they talking about? Loris naturally heard all the chatter, but she could only cough awkwardly, after all, ra was her friend and it was hard to say such things. ra, you havent read the schools forum, have you? ra shook her head. Its true that I havent read it yet, what forum? Loris pulled out her phone and fiddled with it a few times, quickly finding a forum within the school and handing it to ra. This post suddenly caught fire today, it was just posted up at the end of military training. ra took the phone and looked at it carefully, but it was just an internal university forum, and the title of the first ce of this forum C The quality of the recent freshmen can be really good, this face should have been able to be elected directly to the school grass! ra randomly clicked in and it turned out that someone had secretly taken a picture of Carson during military training. The boy on the photo is wearing a camouge uniform, and the sunlight also makes his face full of sweat, but still cant hide his handsome. Even in such conditions, he still looks so fresh and clean, as if he is a teenagering out of a manga. This photo really is a stone to stir up a thousand waves, the following girls have been excited to leave a message. This face is really stable, of course it can surpass our current schoolboy! This is true without a doubt! Where he is more than the current schoolboy ah, the two of them are simply notparable, okay? Well, Ive unterally announced that our Ching University schoolboy has changed hands! The senior sisters heart is bitter, this super-high-value little brother, obviously just enrolled, but I have already graduated this is not fair! Last time he caught thetest news, this super unbeatable handsome little brother is our Finance Academy, called Carson! ra didnt find it surprising to see this post, Carson the man is indeed good looking. She has lived two lifetimes, except Stanley does look a little beyond the human category, in the ordinary category Carson is indeed the best-looking boy. So he caused amotion, its not a big deal, right? But what exactly does this have to do with yourself? Perhaps ras confusion was evident as Loris reached out and slid the page of her phone down again. Theres more, just read on to find out. ra nodded and continued to look down, and then saw a reply from a person named bathhouse scrub master. Advise everyone or die this heart, although this little brothers looks heavenly, underground, but people already have a favorite, there are pictures and the truth. What follows below are several pictures posted by this ID. And these pictures are some snaps of the moment when Carson put the hat on ra when she was punished for standing today. The photo of Carsons handsome appearance is impable, while standing next to ras ugly scary, the two stand together, not to mention how incongruous it is. But Carson just doesnt look like he feels it, putting on the hat with his own hands, and smiling down and gazing at it. And its not clear if its the angle, Carson looked at ras eyes, simply tender and affectionate unlike any other. So the post blew up once again. This student looks handsome is handsome, how a good child is blind, actually look at this kind of female? Carson and I are in the same ss, I can give him testimony. This afternoon the ugly monster was punished, the boys in our ss just flirted with a few words, Carson had to fight with us, and finally went out to be punished. So the two of them really had an affair? My goodness, its too bad about this student! So what is the situation with that ugly bastard hes standing next to, and what makes her able to be with this extremely handsome young man? Im not convinced, I protest! She is the new clinical student of this years medical school! Her name is ra, she is not only ugly, but also dirty, when she came to the military training today, she was covered in bird shit, really disgusting! ra saw so many replies before she slowly understood that it was people who misunderstood her rtionship with Carson. This is the same as in high school, and she bes a target again. After all, Carsons face of this level should not be able to have anyone in the heart of the girls to get their hands on. Liking is one thing, but getting your hands dirty is something these girls will never allow. Not to mention this current face of their own its just unspeakable. ra sighed in frustration, she had taken the trouble to make herself look so ugly for half a day, not to avoid trouble. Now its all good, theres no way she can live in peace. ra, are you really together? Loris still cant help but want to gossip a little. How is that possible? We two were just at the same table in high school. ra was helpless and Loris sighed a little disappointed, picking up her phone and continuing to y. ra picked up her phone, she was going to take her major ss at 6:00 this evening and she wanted to see the interface first. I didnt expect Clementine, who had been very quiet across the room, to suddenly speak up. ra I have a question for you. ra looked up at her and noticed that the other woman was already nervous and her face was slightly flushed. What is it? You are, today, going to see Stanley, right? Clementines voice was timid, but the tone was an affirmative. ras face had someplications. The girl in front of her, knowing what she really looked like herself, also knew that her rtionship with Stanley was not ordinary. But she still didnt expect the other party to ask this question directly. Why do you ask that? ras tone may have been a bit hard, as if it scared Clementine all of a sudden. Clementine was like a frightened deer, her big eyes were full of hands and feet, and she waved her hands in fear. I dont mean that, Im just asking if you dont want to talk about it, forget it, just pretend I didnt ask! ra frowned, she actually intended to answer positively, but before she could say anything, she was interrupted by an excited shout from Loris. James!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ra looked up and found three or five boys walking in front of her, looking older than they should be, who should be finishing their meal and preparing to leave. Chapter 2176 Dog Man Loris shouted at one of the boys, the boy with sses, looking quite honest look. The boy heard someone call his name. Subconsciously turned his head, and then after seeing Loris, a trace of embarrassment shed across his face. Then he actually pretended not to see as if he had elerated the pace of walking out. Loris didnt notice his attitude, because she couldnt wait to run to the boys side and take the other mans arm as soon as she could. James, did youe to the cafeteria for dinner too? Loris fleshy face has smiled with two cute dimples. I happen to be with my roommate too, what a coincidence!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The boy called James was held by Loris, the disgust on his face intensified, and then he quickly broke away. You can tell he was going to pretend he didnt know Loris, but it was toote. For several of the boys around him looked at Loris with interest and then flirted. James Tanner, whats wrong with this girl? She is holding your arm directly! James is full of embarrassment and still seems to be racking his brain trying to draw a line in the sand with Loris, not realizing that Loris has suddenly spoken up. Hi guys, Im James girlfriend and my name is Loris! Loris said this, to several boys all at once made a shocked expression. One of the leading boys couldnt help but burst outughing at once. Youre not it James, you obviously bragged to us recently that your girlfriend is particrly good looking, how is it He gave Loris a deliberately exaggerated up-and-down look. How did it get so mellow? Loris is indeed not considered a very distinguished beauty. Her features are actually quite cute, the only thing that doesnt match the current aesthetic is that her body has some fat. Not only is there some flesh on the body, but even the face is full of flesh, which is actually very cute in ras opinion. Only now the general environment of this era is still thin as the beauty, a girl with a poor figure, a lifetime will not have a rtionship with beauty. James heard such straightforward going words, his face instantly became iron blue. He said almost through gritted teeth. You guys go ahead and go to ss, Ill be right there. The friends were still stubbornlyughing at Loris in the same ce for a while longer before they finally left satisfied. Loris actually did not mind the insulting gestures and words of her boyfriend and friends, she was now full of her boyfriend James. Did you and your friend say I was a beautiful woman? Loris would think so because she thinks that the eye is the eye of the beholder, and James must like himself very much to truly think he looks good. Loris looked sweet and snuggled up to James, but to her surprise James opened her up again with a wave of his hand. Didnt I exin to you before? Dont talk to me in front of others after you enter school, are you listening to me or not?! The sweet smile on Loris face froze for a moment, then asked with some embarrassment. Were obviously boyfriend and girlfriend, right? Why cant we talk to you? James heard such aggrieved words, but instead, he acted with disgust. Dont you know youll make me look bad? Said also deliberately looked up and down at Loris with disgust. Did you promise me to lose weight over the summer? But you havent lost any weight at all now, look at your current appearance, and you still say youre my girlfriend in front of everyone? I think you just want to make me lose face, right? On the side of ra does not like to meddle, but such a shocking scum statement still makes her frown. She had also heard Loris if there was something about her boyfriend before, and heard that his boyfriend was also a medical student, only a senior in his junior year. Loris had also confessed to her that the reason she came to this school was partly to inherit the family business and partly for this boyfriend. ra originally thought the two had a good rtionship, but she didnt expect it to be like this today. It is clear that what James said was so excessive that even Loris, such a warm and lively person, showed a hurt expression. But she still carefully grabbed James arm, her tone full of ingratiation. Can you not be angry with me? Its my bad that I didnt lose weight, Ill work on itter! James, however, still shrugged her off impatiently. Enough of this nonsense, did you do all my homework? Its done! Hearing that her boyfriend no longer continues to obsess about her figure, Loris was instantly happy again, and then pulled out a fewb reports and handed them to James. James reached out and took it, probably flipping through it, before his face finally eased up a bit. Then said coldly again. Im a junior now and I can prepare for my internship, so talk to your dad! Loris felt a difficult look at this time. Im afraid of this you know my father, hes always been very strict, Im afraid he wont agree to give you the back door. James was instantly furious, probably not expecting Loris to reject him. What do you mean by that? Your father is already the dean, cant you even arrange an internship position? I think your family just looks down on me for being from the countryside, right? Loris shook her head repeatedly. I dont mean that! How can my family look down on you? Its just that my father feels that this kind of thing should all depend on your own efforts and should- Dont you give me that crap here! James suddenly burst into a rage and roared loudly. Youre the deans daughter, so thats something! Its true that I, a poor boy, am not good enough for you, lets just break up and forget about it! Loris her already eyes are red, she did not expect the other party will suddenly propose a breakup, so she anxiously to grab Jamess arm. You mustnt say that James! But James still pushed her away without any mercy, and this time he put a lot of force, Loris backed up and almost fell down. ras quick hands helped, only barely holding Loris in ce. ra drops her eyes, Loris eyes are already red and tears are rolling down her face. What is wrong with you? ras tone was full of coldness and sarcasm. If youre a man, you should do your own homework and also rely on yourself to get an internship, and rely on your girlfriend for everything? Youre simply a loser like that, right? Chapter 2177 Super Scum James didnt expect anyone to jump out and meddle with his and Loris affairs, suddenly froze for a moment, then quickly turned blue with anxiety. Where the fuck are you from? Whats it to you about the two of us? James, shes my housemate! Loris pulled ra in sharply and then introduced her again in passing. Her name is ra, dont get mad, ra is just worried about us. What does it mean to worry about us? Doesnt that mean Im bullying you and failing you? If Loris does not say anything, it does not matter, she opened her mouth is to provoke James to get angry. Look at the kind of people you hang out with all day long? This kind of ugly pussy? No wonder youre getting fatter and fatter and uglier! Cant you think for yourself? James! Loris actually had anger on her face as she stood up in a sh and red at James in front of her. No matter what you say about me, I can leave you alone, but how can you just talk about my friends? Loris is a gentle and optimistic person, but that doesnt mean shes a weakling at heart. She is now actually just blinded by love, unable to find another outlet for a while, only to repeatedly endure the other partys humiliation of herself. Im afraid this is what she asked for, who made her like James so much? Even if it is insulted is also willingly. But she couldnt tolerate James casually insulting her friend. James didnt think Loris would dare to talk back to him, is this still the same Loris who usually obeys his words? So he couldnt help but sneer. Loris, youve really grown up now, youre yelling at me, just because you despise me in your heart, right? I know you feel quite superior with me, you think Im a poor boy from the countryside, so I should coax you, the deans daughter, and I should put up with you in everything, give in to you, coax you, and provide for you, right? Loris face went white at once. Thats not what I meant. Originally, I wanted to exin something more, but Clementine, who had been sitting silently on the side, suddenly got up and spoke. You guys, stop it. Clementine stood up, and from her figure to her voice, she was soft and frail. She looked like a frightened deer, her wet eyes full of tension. I believe that the white senior said these words are not intentional, Loris the two of you should stop pursuing each other. James had just been angry with Loris and hadnt noticed Clementine sitting next to him. This time suddenly saw Clementine, his eyes immediately glued to Clementines body. The girl in front of you is long and straight, a white dress unstained, watery eyes and fair skin, a man will havepassion for her. This is James at this time where can still care about angry, Lorispletely did not notice her boyfriends eyes in the wrong. Its still a mediocre opening introduction. This is my other housemate, Clementine. So its your housemate. James smiled rather genteelly, and then did not move to straighten his clothes. My name is James, Im a clinical junior at the medical school over here, kind of your senior, and its nice to meet you. Clementine seemed to have not expected the other party to suddenly introduce herself, so her fair little face suddenly rubbed red. My name is Clementine James eyes instantly brightened. Clementine ah Clementine, thats a great name! Jamess uncharacteristic behavior was all in ras eyes, and her brow couldnt help but knit tighter. This James is not a little too bold, his real girlfriend is still standing next to it, it looks like a teddy on the body. Loris, who is a heartless one, didnt notice anything unusual about her boyfriend, she just nced at her watch and became worried. James, its almost nine oclock, youll bete for ss, hurry up and go first! James then took his eyes off Clementines body, obviously smiling sagely just now. Once turned to Loris, immediately full of disgust, simply a change of face faster than the flip of the book. Then Ill go to ss, the internship thing, you say hello to your dads side. James tone was cold, and by the end it waspletelymanding. Loris looked very embarrassed, but seemed unable to refuse. Ill mention it to my dad again. Only when he heard Loris relenting did James put away the disgust on his face, then left without looking back. As soon as James left, Loris immediately looked at ra with an apologetic face. ra, Im really sorry, James is not actually a bad person, he just doesnt talk very well, so dont be normal with him. ra actually didnt take James two and a half sentences to heart, but she felt that James treatment of Loris was a bit too much. Loris, how do you two know each other? Loris suddenly blushed a little. He is my senior in high school, I have a crush on him for a long time have not had the courage to confess, and finally I did not resist confessing to him, he actually agreed to me!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Then he got into this university, and I followed him, and we agreed to work together at my familys hospital after we graduated! ra does know that Loris family is still in good condition, although it is not a big business, but the family is a medical family. Perhaps because of her strict home schooling, Loris has a solid knowledge of medical fundamentals, which is why she is able to help her juniors with their homework. But ra feels that the way James treats Loris is not at all about liking, and he is now suspicious of the mans motives. She is not questioning whether Loris is worthy of being loved, rather she actually admires people like Loris. Shes cute and has a great personality, but James doesnt always get it, after all, his aesthetic is really bad. But ra had no way to say it outright, so she could only give a good word of advice. Loris, you have to protect yourself. Loris didnt seem to understand why ra suddenly said that, but after freezing for a moment, she whispered her thanks. ra, thank you so much, James he, he wont hurt me. Since the other party has firmly believed in James, ra can not say anything more, after all, such things as feelings can not understand the reason can be done. A few days of military training finally came to an end and Kade moved out of the dorm almost in a heap. Although every student has a dormitory inside the school, local schools are allowed to go home because the school does not require mandatory residency. Kade simply cant stand the dormitory environment, and its not impossible to make her tolerate it if its not ra. But what she cant stand now is that her housemate is ra, and when she sees that nightmare-inducing face, she thinks of her own experience that she cant look back on. Chapter 2178 Dean of the House But with Kade out of the picture, ra is having a much better time. After the military training, sses started after a two-day break. The first step is still to hold a freshman meeting. All three girls got upte in the morning and by the time they got to the ssroom it was overcrowded. They stood in the doorway looking at each other, when ra heard a familiar voice ringing in the distance. Sis! Im here! Ive saved room for you!!! ra looked up and it was Brody standing in the first row, now waving at herself with excitement on his face. ra hadnt seen Brody in a long time. Although they are all freshmen in the medical school, Brody should also be with them for military training, but after all, they are used to being pampered So after just one day in the wind and sun, Brody escaped. In fact, it is very simple to avoid military training, Brody is the previous two medical records, pretend that they are sick, so they did not go to military training. Most of the people in the ss were already tanned, but Brody was the only one who was white enough to glow inside the ssroom. So ra walked over with Loris and Clementine, and Brody looked at raing at him, originally with a goofy grin on his face. But his smile froze at the sight of Clementine behind ra, and not only that, his face darkened a few degrees.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Clementine. Brodys voice is cold, he rarely does this to girls, and his tone is one of intense disgust. What do you want from pestering me ra all day long? Clementine actually shivered at the moment she saw Brody, not expecting the other party to speak to her in such a bad tone. Her eyes were already red from the shock, and tears kept rolling inside her eyes, so even if she cried out directly now, ra was not surprised. ra, I will not sit with you guys for a while. Clementine kindly pulled up a very reluctant smile, at this time she is also red-eyed eyes flooded with tears, this look of pity simply can not bear to look down. Ill go sit in the back by myself. Saying that, she also looked at the cross-eyed Brody again with eyes full of fear, and then shivered all over. The next thing you know, youre running to the back row with your stuff in your arms. Brody kept that icy stare on her. It was only when he watched Clementine walk to the very back and sit down that he looked at ra with an anxious face. ra ah, I have warned you long ago, you must stay away from this woman before, or you will definitely be harmed by her behind! ra knew that Brody had always had a problem with Clementine, but she didnt expect it to be this serious, especially now that he was stressing it to himself over and over again ra also couldnt help but remember the incident when Clementine suddenly asked herself about it during the dinner that day. I know, I will pay more attention. ra nodded, and Brody was more or less relieved, though still a little worried. So he took ra and Loris with him and sat down. The three of them sat down and talked for a while, and the ssroom door suddenly opened. Outside the door came a middle-aged man, full of greasy lewdness, and the ssroom was instantly quiet. Hello, everyone. This man walked out onto two stages with pride written all over his face. Im Associate Dean Martin King, and Id like to wee you to our clinical program. A longsting apuse rang out inside the ssroom, and ra Corner couldnt help but frown. She turned to Brody beside her and asked. Why would it be the vice president? Why cant the dean talk? Hey ra, look you havent gotten to know our institution at all in the past two days. Our dean is Kacper Simpson , and as you know, hes just too good. ra was a little surprised. Although ra was not really knowledgeable about the medical arts in this world, she had indeed heard of the name. This man is also considered full of aura, since childhood is a child prodigy needless to say, his teaching path has been very smooth. The most important thing is his significant contribution to medical research, and even more admirable are his golden hands. He is said to be able to raise the dead and golden hands which is a beautiful name given to him by the people. I heard that no matter how low the sess rate of the surgery is, if he is the main surgeon, it will be sessful. Now only in his early forties, it is surprising that he is already a leading figure in Western medicine. Obviously a legendary person is actually the dean of this medical school? In fact is is just a nominal dean, he is so busy on weekdays, it is impossible to stay in the school all the time to do these insignificant things. So its a titr principal. All the messy and trivial things in the academy are the responsibility of this vice president. ra then nodded her head to show she understood. She couldnt help but look up at this fat and greasy man at the podium. He was wearing gold-rimmed eyes and a not-very-fitting suit, and at this time was spitefully making a freshman pep talk. Everyone will apply, our school should know that our medical school affiliated with Ching University is the best medical ma in the world, I hope you can always remember your identity, remember the mission and honor on you, and definitely do not discredit our school! Said a belly, that look of pride and conceit, people who do not know also thought he was the principal. Half an hour had passed and he was still droning on and on about nonsense. So half a day to finally get down to business. University is not only to cultivate your professional ability, but also to cultivate your ability for innovative research, so this semester, in addition to the mandatory professional courses, you will also have an optional topic of study. ra had already gone into Soul Stones space to refine her medicine, when she suddenly heard such a sentence, she reopened her eyes again. Its really about each person having a faculty member as a mentor, and then working on a project under the guidance of the faculty member. How about project research is fine, whether it is academic or applied, as long as there is probably one. A slightly better one might even be registered as a health product, under the name of somepany. ra had some interest in this and was considering what she should look into when the vice president on stage spoke up. Everyone here must uphold the spirit of science, must use scientific methods toplete your research, I will never allow you to go down those crooked paths and try to use unscientific methods toplete this research! ra didnt actually understand what he was going to say, and the students on the floor clearly had some questions. What is the crooked way ah? A sneer emerged on Martins greasy face. Of course its Chinese medicine! Chinese medicine is simply the dregs of Chinese culture and has no scientific basis at all! So I will never allow my students to use this method and do research on this subject! Chapter 2179 Originally a bald head ras brow furrowed as she heard this. She does know that Chinese medicine is very much out of favor on this continent, and it is also true that there are many people who do not understand it who do not want to believe in it. But he never expected that the vice dean of the medical school, who was obviously the vice dean of the medical school, would actually denigrate Chinese medicine so recklessly in front of so many students? Brody on one side is of course worried that ra will be angry, after all, it is still ufortable to have ones profession denigrated. ra, dont be angry, this Martin grew up studying abroad, so the only aspect of Western medicine he received from a young age, and he certainly doesnt believe in Chinese medicine. So its normal to be reluctant to let your students set up ra, however, grunted coldly, but did not say anything overly aggressive. But it is clear that there are still many students who have a problem with Martins statement. After all, this is the highest temple of medicine, so many of the students whoe here are from medical families, and there is no guarantee that many of them are from Chinese medicine families. For example, Loris, although her family is a Western hospital, but her grandparents grandma and grandpas generation are actually very famous Chinese medicine. She grew up sick without much use of Western medicine to heal, because the very shallow point of Western medicine is to treat the headache and the foot. Simply do not know how to integrate, do not know how to eradicate the foci, in fact, a little bit of the meaning of the dead sheep mending. Therefore, the family does not want to let the child fall ill at an early age, so if there is a headache or fever, it is basically solved by acupuncture and Chinese medicine. Although Loris came to study Western medicine when she grew up, she still has respect and appreciation for Chinese medicine in her heart. In the face of Martins relentless insults about Chinese medicine, Loris couldnt sit still. Teacher King youre generalizing a little too much, arent you? Loris didnt hesitate to raise her hand and stand up with a serious rebuttal. As far as I know, although the concepts of Chinese and Western medicine are different, many ces also fit together, such as the nerves in Western medicine and the meridians in Chinese medicine. Loris had a serious look on her face.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Before Western medicine dissected and discovered nerves, they also refused to acknowledge meridians, butter developments confirmed that nerves and meridians are actually much the same, and we cantpletely dismiss Chinese medicine and say its quackery with no scientific basis just because there are unproven parts, right? Loris has been very objective and by definition irrefutable. Bias Martin let out a dismissive snort. Since this student thinks that Chinese medicine is so powerful, why doesnt he still burn off that body fat of his by means of Chinese medicine? I didnt expect Martin to not only not respond positively to the question, but to personally attack the student. The students watching the y on stage couldnt help butugh out loud. Loris also did not expect this vice president would suddenly make a personal attack, so she stood there with a face full of embarrassment, her eyes were a little red, she did not know how to retort for a while. ra stood up at this point, her voice dripping with coolness. Teacher King youre wrong to talk like that, arent you? As soon as this voice sounded, the ss looked up at the front and it turned out to be the ugly guy with the exploding head who stood up. Everyone quickly exchanged a look and then murmured. Is this the ra from the forum above who said she was with Carson? Thats her, but why is she standing up and talking? What else can you do? If I say so, its just that ugly people are more weird, and they cant live without a sense of presence! Because of Carsons blue face, ra has once again be the public enemy of the girls. But ra didnt feel anything about it, after all, she was the public enemy of the whole Oakleaf College in high school. Loris didnt expect ra to suddenly stand up and relieve herself, and for a moment there was some anxiety. She reached out and grabbed the corner of ras shirt and whispered. ra you dont have to help me like this! Loris, even though she was worried that ra would offend Martin by doing so, didnt expect ra to just gently pull her hand. Its okay, you dont have to worry about me. After that ra opened her mouth and calmly asked Martin a question. May I ask if Teacher King has studied Chinese medicine? Martin didnt expect a student to dare to provoke his rights again and again, and actually sing a tune against himself in front of so many people. So that greasy, fat face, pulled down at once. Of course I wont learn it! It was already the dregs of Chinese civilization, so why should I bother to learn it? ra, however, gave a low, coldugh. Since youve never studied Chinese medicine, who are you to just go around dismissing it? ras eyes were frighteningly cold. Why should Chinese medicine be put to shame by ayman like you? No one thought ra would dare to offend the vice president head-on, after all, everyone knows this person is careful and vindictive, but he cant help but have a lot of power in his hands, so no one dares to mess with him. ra is now embarrassing Martin to his face and has offended him to the core. Martin was really furious. OK, I dont get it do I? Martin pped the table hard, and the amplified volume through the speakers shook peoples hearts. Then Id like to see if you understand it. If you know it so well,e and prove it to me! Id like to see what this dreary Chinese medicine has to offer! The people on the stage were too frightened to breathe, and ras eyes slowly looked up and down at Martin, who was gasping for air. It actually ends up on a cloud of lightness. Its not impossible if you want me to prove it. Martin didnt expect the little girl to really answer, but before he could question her about how she was going to prove it, the words he hadnt said were blocked in his throat by ra. Teacher King although you still have a mid-air voice, but in fact, the voice behind you is weak. You also have a yellow face a look ofck of qi and blood. Hair and liver and kidney have a close rtionship, the kidney collects essence liver main blood, its Hua in the hair, liver and kidney deficiency is not enough essence and blood, hair follicles do not get enough nutrients, it will shrink necrosis, and then, it will be hair loss. ra said a long list of things in one breath, by which time Martins face had changed several times, and the students sitting at the bottom had long stopped talking. At this time, they all looked at ra in awe. ra paused enough, which led to a faint smile. What about a simpler version, Teacher King, youre bald, right? ra had an innocent smile on her face, but it was still a little scary with that weird makeup. Chapter 2180 Keep your distance from her As soon as ras words fell, the whole room froze, and the whole ssroom was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. People wanted to see ra trying to confirm the usefulness of Chinese medicine, and indeed still spared interest, after all, they originally thought ra would sit down in the dust and dare not speak up again. I didnt expect ra to have made the diagnosis on the spot. This is themon Chinese medicine practice of looking and smelling. To look at a patients body, facial color, tongue and tongue coating, and determine the location and nature of the disease based on the changes in shape and color, is called looking at the patient. The diagnosis includes listening to the sound and smelling the odor, and the method of detecting the disease from the patients various sounds, their height, urgency, strength, rity and turbidity, as well as smelling the odor can also be divided into the patients body odor and the odor of the patients room. Questioning is a method of interviewing patients and their families to understand the existing symptoms and their medical history, and to provide a basis for identification. The cut is a method of understanding a patients condition by touching and pressing the patients body with the hand. The two most urate diagnoses were not used at this time initially; she neither asked Martin about his medical history nor took his pulse. So what she uses is just looking and smelling. Only a young girl who just graduated from high school was able to look confident in using these two diagnostic methods, in fact, the students on the stage were a little shocked for a while. Especially since she also used a lot of terminology in front of her, the students were expecting what kind of diagnosis she would give, and everyone was a little curious at first. I didnt expect ra to call people bald. So everyone looked at Martin on the podium, although Martin is obese, full of oil, but his hair is really thick and ck, which has a half a star is bald look. Then the students on stage broke out inughter. I think this woman must have a brain problem, right? Is she blind? Its okay to be ugly, people look like theyre not smart! Actually said a so obvious physical signs? Looking at people with a full head of ck hair, they say they are bald, where is this bad brain? I think it is simply blind But ra ignored the mean sarcasm of these people, she just stared straight at the vice president on stage. Martin blushed at once, but still quickly adjusted his emotions. He looked at ra and cursed loudly. Youre really talking nonsense!!! Although Martin was already shouting at the top of his lungs, ra could immediately see the weakness on his face. Seeing ra just staring straight at herself, Martin subconsciously dodged her eyes. This makes ra even more sure of her suspicions in her mind. She also had leverage in her hands by this time, so ra pressed on step by step. Whether Im talking nonsense or not, I think Teacher King should know it by heart, right? You?! Martin also did not expect ra to have the courage to pursue her, and was so angry that she lost her mind and went straight to the stage. Whats your name? How dare you talk back to your teacher like that, I dont think youll be able to learn well in the future! Before ra could answer, Martin looked like he wanted to see the names of ras textbooks on her desk. He was so aggressive that he didnt even notice his feet, and as he approached ras table, he just happened to trip over ras suddenly outstretched foot. Martin ah screamed and fell directly towards the front. He was obese, but more or less nimble, and before he was about to fall, he reached out and held the table in front of him. Hard to pull himself up again, fortunately he did not fall directly to the ground as a result, but therge inertia did not disappear. So although he himself had stood still, the top of his hair was dark and thick but ttered in front of him because of inertia. In the light of the ssroom lights, Martins bald head, still glistening, glowed. The students who had just made all sorts of jeers fell into dead silence all of a sudden. They looked at the wig on the floor, and then at Martin, who looked confused. It was so dumbfounded for a long time before the first shout of surprise erupted from the crowd. My goodness, I shouldnt be mistaken, right, that mess on the ground is a wig? No wonder Martins hair is so thick and ck, its a wig! Hes still really bald, huh? Then that means ra wasnt just babbling! After all, Martin really is bald.! But I really didnt expect Chinese doctors to be so powerful, ra also just looked at him and didnt even use her pulse to tell such symptoms! Come on, ra is just lucky, I think shes just talking nonsense. Yeah, she must have seen that one was a wig, but she had to make a faux pas to say that to make us believe her just. It must be so. If Chinese medicine is really that powerful, why would shee to study Western medicine herself? The surrounding students were talking and no one noticed that Martin was facing a breakdown at this moment. Martin is indeed a bald man, and was so for years. He used a variety of methods, but never managed to cure himself. In the end he had to choose to wear a wig, and his own high position of power, so no one found out over the years. But he was exposed to everyone today, or fell into the hands of a female college student. He picked up the wig on the ground in a panic and put it back on his head with trembling hands. Teacher King, do you still think Chinese medicine is dross? The girls clear voice came to her ears, which was full of mockery. Martin stormed over to ra, only to see that the other side still wore that sneering expression. Martin originally wanted to directly attack, but the people around him on his hair is too loud, he was embarrassed simply can not even say. Just you wait! Martin dropped these words angrily, then fled the ssroom in a hurry on his feet. As soon as Martin left, the students originally suppressed chatter explodedpletely at once. ra, youre too good, arent you?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. A few students around the room gathered around excitedly. Youre really right, how on earth did you see it? ra, your Chinese medicine is really good, can you help me to see where I still need to be adjusted? ra looked at the enthusiastic students in front of her and couldnt help but frown, but before she could open her mouth, a cool female voice came from her side. I dont know if you guys are bold or brainless, but ra haspletely offended Martin, and you still dare to surround him? Kade sneers. What do you mean? Loris couldnt stand to see it and was the first toe out and dislike it. What do I mean you really dont know? Kade sneered, with an air of condescension that was disgusting to look at. You guys dont know how much Martin likes to hold grudges. You think Martin will let ra off easily after she let him lose face like that today? I think you all want to be implicated. Chapter 2181 Retaliation Kades words really caused everyone to think deeply, and the faces of many students became ugly all of a sudden. Even if all the people doing this are freshmen, but more or less have learned about Martin, this mans caution and love of revenge has been known in the school. One time Martin made a mistake in ss and a straightforward senior stood up and pointed out the mistake. Martin even praised that students seriousness in ss at the time, but behind the scenes he used incredibly dirty tactics. The students thesis was dragged out for two more years before the senior graduated. Almost all the students of this medical school are aware of this matter, so everyone has teased. Even if you offend the principal, dont offend Martin, because the viin is paid from morning to night. But today, ra has offended this careful man from the beginning to the end. How could he let ra go so easily? And Martin is also very spontaneous when ites to revenge on others, he not only wants to revenge on the person who made him look bad, but even the persons close friends cant escape. He will always more or less give others to wear small shoes. Thinking of this, everyone hooted and hollered and all scattered. There was no point in asking ra to help them diagnose themselves, they just wanted to get away from this source of bad luck now. It was as if ra had some virulent infection in her. The corners of Kades mouth rose even more wantonly as she achieved her goal, and she seized the opportunity to look smugly at ra. ra, after all, we were housemates for two days, so Ill just be kind and remind you. I advise you better hurry up and apologize to him, if you are sincere, cry two voices or kowtow to him, he might let you go. Speaking of which, Kade seems to have thought of ra wagging her tail to Martin, and the smile in her eyes has beenpletely unconcealed. Otherwise dont me others if you dont graduate by then. I didnt expect ra to have a hint of emotional turmoil, showing neither regret nor fear. She just faintly looked at the smug girl in front of her and gave a softugh. Kade, I cant imagine that you still have time to care about me in this physical condition now? Kades just smug smile stiffened directly on his face. What do you mean by that? ra, however, looked unmotivated andzy. There is no point ah, we have at least done two days of housemates, so advise you to do a medical examination, or do not me me for not reminding youter. ra basically replicated the snide remark Kade just made. Kade was just a stiff smile, but now it has even the face is white with fear. Kade is really annoyed with ra, but she has to admit that ra is capable as well. How else could it be possible to see at a nce the truth that Martin is a bald man? What ra means by this now is that there is something wrong with her body, right? She felt distracted all of a sudden, but ra looked like she was rxed and greeted the two people next to her and walked out of the ssroom. Loris followed ra out of the ssroom, half-heartedly. ra, youre really good, I didnt expect your Chinese medicine attainment to be so deep. It feels like my grandparents are not as godly as you are! Lorispliments to ra were unconcealed, but ras expression remained muted. It was Brody who looked proud, as if he was the one who had been praised severely. Then what else do you need to say? Dont even look at who this is! Loris couldnt help but nod in admiration, but soon she frowned. But ra, with what you just said about Kade, shes not really in physical trouble, is she? Of course Loris hates Kade too, but the two of them were ssmates after all, so how can she stand to see the other one in trouble? ra looked at Loris with a worried and very naive look on her face, which made herugh out loud. Im just saying to blind her, shes actually in good health. Loris was a little confused. False but you just said you were going to send her for a medical exam? ra stretched her back, her eyes all smiles. Really just casually scare her, save her energy all day long, always looking for ways to mess with me, have that time might as well let her pay more attention to her body and go for a medical checkup.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Lorisughed along with her at thatment, but then thought of something else and her expression suddenly froze. ra Im really worried about you now youve offended Martin hes going to give you a hard time! Loriss big eyes were full of worry, and Brody followed suit on the sidelines. The person in question has a big indifference written on his face. He wants to target me, so target me. The big deal is not to graduate. ra actually meant this statement, she was actually not under any pressure. She came to this school just to learn, so she does notpete for ranking and does not want formality, and Martins greatest authority is to drag herself out of graduation. It just so happens that ra doesnt care at all. A weekter, the school had announced the group of students and mentors. Although students can decide which topic they want to study, the supervisor is randomly assigned directly by the academic system. The announcement had been posted early, and there were so many people in front of the bulletin board that the three ras could not squeeze in when they arrived. Loris was desperate to get in, and after a while, came out with a wilted head. ra was a little worried. Assigned to a teacher you dont like? Loris smiled reluctantly, then shook her head. Not really, its a very strict teacher in the department, afraid that in the end will not pass it ra nodded, she didnt really care too much, the teacher she was assigned to, I guess. Since there were so many people and ra didnt want to crowd with others, she nned to stand aside and wait for others to finish watching and then go over to watch. I didnt expect the chatter in front of him, but it kept drilling into his ears. Oh my god, its actually Martin, might as well just kill me! Actually, its not bad, right? His academic level is considered to be in the upper middle, even if some careful eyes, but still quite out of the results! Look guys, theres actually Rory Moss in this ss of mentors! Rory? Senior, its clear that the teacher doesnt take students. I want to see who is so unlucky! ra shrugged, even in the university there are such irresponsible teachers who can take students ah. Immediately afterwards a cry of surprise erupted from the front. The student Rory took is actually ra! Chapter 2182 Daily Foreign Affairs ra just heard her name over the chatter before she looked up and looked back, noticing that the students who were in front of the announcement at the moment were looking back at her with pity on their faces. ra looked puzzled and turned her head to look at Brody on the side. Who is Rory and why is everyone reacting so much to him? Brody just had aplicated look on his face when he heard that ras mentor was Rory. Rory is the most foreign teacher inside our department. Brody lowered his voice with some regret, he didnt want to see ra assigned to this kind of teacher either. He has been teaching in the school for more than twenty years, obviously he is already the oldest generation, but he is absent-minded, and he is not interested in any of the schools affairs. After all these years with no academic achievements, even the sses scheduled for him by the school are not properly attended. Brody carefully watched ras face and saw that there was no great dynamic before he continued. Widely circted inside the school, is that one year his ss to final exams, the results he did not remember this matter, so that a whole ss of students ended up retaking! Brody said here also can not help but sigh. Just because Rory, the teacher, is more foreign, the school has intentionally given him a reduced workload over the years, and especially will not let him lead student research on his projects. He actually hasnt led a freshman research project for many years, and I dont know why he would assign it to you this year Im afraid youll have some difficulty with this assignment this year. ra raised her eyebrows slightly at this. There are so many teachers in such a big school, and this one of the most bizarre existence can let itself be touched?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. To say that this is a coincidence, fools do not believe. The surrounding students naturally thought the same thing, and for a while, the murmurs were suppressed, and the sound spread through the crowd. This ra is indeed unlucky, since she met this kind of teacher, I guess she cant pass the final report! This is not her bad luck, this is simply Martins intentional arrangement, right? After all, she has offended Martin so thoroughly. And its not just herself, Loris too, was assigned to one of the strictest teachers in our department! It must be because he and ra got too close, so he was piggybacked on by Martin to get revenge together. My goodness, its a good thing Kade reminded us of this the other day, or I wouldnt be assigned any teachers right now. These murmurs, although suppressed, all reached ras ears word for word. They were talking while moving away from ra, after all, none of them wanted to be targeted by Martin in their wonderful college life. After ra heard so much, she sort of understood it in her heart and really felt speechless about their reaction. Why is Martin acting like a schoolboy, when he has only demolished him for being bald, and he has gone to the trouble of assigning her an unreliable teacher who has not been taking assignments in recent years? Just to see her subject research failed, is this too boring? ra, what are you going to do this time. Loris took ras hand in distress, she was also really worried at this moment. I didnt expect ra to just shake her hand back. I dont really care its just that I got you into trouble, and because of me, you were assigned to such a strict teacher, right? Are you okay? Loris shed a big smile. Actually, its not necessarily a bad thing if the teacher is strict, if I do it seriously, I can definitely pass. But your side is tricky Loris hesitated for a moment, but finally could only sigh. You are now afraid that it is not possible to change the teacher again, youd better go to Rory quickly, let him remember you, Im afraid that this matter only depends on your own on the heart! ra knew that Loris was saying these things for her own good, so she went to see Rory this afternoon. Rory really does not seem to have a high status inside the school, and his office is in a location in the far corner of the school. ra turned around seven times to find the office, and before she reached the door, she heard the middle-aged mans harrumphingughter. ra approached the office door with some confusion. The office door was not closed and a somewhat rounded middle-aged man could be seen inside, watching the TV show with a happy face. ra shook her head helplessly, but knocked politely on the door. Teacher? Rory watching TV series this moment is watching happy, suddenly heard a knock on the door, scared a shiver. In one fell swoop, the phone was pressed out and the sound of the TV show came to an abrupt end. But ra saw the name of the drama before him. The temptation of Vige ???? It turns out that this teacher has such a peculiar taste. ra is still very polite on the surface. Hello teacher, I am the student assigned to do your project research, my name is ra, and I am here to finalize the topic of this years project research with you. The middle-aged man in front of him is round in shape, butpared to Martin has to make the heart recoil greasy, Rory fat feeling is naive. Rory froze for a moment at ras words, then rushed back to his senses. Yes, yes, I know, youre the student assigned to me this year! What do you want to do? Tell me straight! Rory is quite quick to talk, butbined with this scene, he should just want to get rid of ra quickly. After all, it may be that the drama is just getting to the good part. Im trying to do health care. The first direction ra thought of when she found out she was going to do research on her first day was health care products. She handed over a few forms and a4 paper in her hand. This is my proposal, teacher, can you help me see whats wrong with it? Rory picked it up and presumably just read a title and immediately replied without hesitation. I think this is a very good subject to do can do. ???? ra is now acutely aware of this teacher, how unreliable it is. Teacher Moss, the only names on this cover youre holding are the subjects name and my name. ra found it a little hard to talk. You havent read the content yet. Rory was only going to be perfunctory, and only when he heard this did he look down and seriously read it again, and indeed it was just a cover. The atmosphere in the office became awkward Ah sorry. Rory smiled shyly, then hurriedly flipped it open and read it. Originally, it was just a casual browse, but after seeing two pages of content, he suddenly got serious. Chinese medicine? Hmm. You know Martin despises Chinese medicine the most, right? I know, but I want to do it. Rory looked at ra with more than a hint of yfulness inside his eyes. Okay,e see me if you have any problems, Ill try to help you. Rory suddenlyughed, then re-flipped this one back to the cover. Chapter 2183 is to go up against Having finally identified a teacher for the project study, the freshmen seemed to get busy all of a sudden. Time flew by and the students spent a busy week. The following Monday, Martin held another freshman meeting, this time asking the freshmen to report on their research projects. ra came to the ssroom much earlier and ended up having a wide-eyed stare with Martin as soon as she entered. The atmosphere was awkward as hell. Martin was also wearing his dark and thick wig today as usual. When he saw rae in, his face turned ugly at once and he gave a heavy cold snort before turning his face away. ra thought the other party looked like a child, so she ignored the other partys attitude and found a seat at random and sat down. As the bell rang for ss, Martin asked each of the new students to briefly report on their research projects. The school is not really demanding for new students, so most of them choose some very simple topics under the guidance of their teachers. For example, just summarizing some treatment protocols for diseases or developing some very simple health products. Of course, everyones research projects are far from being rted to Chinese medicine, after all, no one wants to offend Martin. Okay, next. Martin continued the roll call ording to the roster. Next up, ra. He did not hide his disgust for ra in his tone. Hearing this name, the students who were walking away from the stage, all of a sudden concentrated on it. In unison, they looked up at the podium. ra, as usual, with an exploding head and that ugly face that can give people nightmares, calmly walked up to the podium and stood still. My research topic is health care products. ra is a littlezy. To be more precise it is a beauty oral solution. This is the research project that ra finalized. We still remember the first day at the dormitory, Loris was arguing because she spilled Kades beauty drops. In fact, what shocked ra the most was the price of that oral liquid. Its just some enzymes and vitamin C. How can it be sold for tens of thousands of dors? And there is something like a limited edition that can actually make the girls rush to pay the IQ tax. Although she had done something like whitening pills before she was reborn, but after all, her own product was much more effective. A girl who loves beauty is the same inside any world, so its not surprising that she knows these things. So ra was almost certain then that this was what she wanted to do. If she can make full use of her knowledge and recipes from her past life, ra will surely be able to make a name for herself. Although ras heart was well calcted, she did not expect her current appearance. When the students on stage heard what she said, their mouths opened wide in surprise all of a sudden. How ugly is this girl? Her own face is full of freckles, mouth even when tightly closed, are almost grinning to the root of the ear, how dare she say what beauty oral liquid. Dont people look in the mirror these days. The students had a hard time epting it, but after a moment of silence, everyone finally broke out into that amazing burst ofughter. My God, now its really anyone who dares to talk nonsense, this kind of ugly monster to do beauty oral? Does she know what she looks like or not? What exactly will the beauty oral solution she made be good for? Maybe youll be as ugly as her after drinking it, huh? Hahahaha! Its no wonder that the students wereughing their bellies off at this time, they wouldnt have been if ra was making other health products. On the contrary, the ugly monster said to do beauty products, the strong contrast between the two, it is really let people can not help but ah. Martin also did not let go of this opportunity as if, followed together with a sneer andugh, half a long time to stopughing. Then coldly asked ra.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g I didnt think ra would be so unaware of herself, and she doesnt look at her own looks, and she still wants to make any beauty orals? But no matter how much people mocked, ra was still unmoved, she just wanted to finish her report and get off the stage. Girls in todays society have a rising social status and they all have the right to choose to be beautiful themselves. In this regard I have conducted market research, people whitening means but niacinamide or vitamins, these are just, most of the products inside the additives, preservatives and hormones are very harmful to the human body. So I n to use pure Chinese herbs to develop a beauty oral liquid that can fundamentally help girls get the beauty they want through the concept of TCM toning and clearing. ras words, however, managed to silence everyonesughter, as everyone was now staring intently at Martin with horror on their faces. I thought ra would have learned her lesson after offending Martin and would not have called Martins bluff over the Chinese medicine matter. I didnt expect ra to be so rigid So Martins face fell as everyone had encountered it. ra is really obsessed when ites to Chinese medicine. ra directly ignored his gloom and doom, and instead replied seriously. I do think Chinese medicine is a great discipline, and I hope this research project will prove that. Then well see what happens! Martin did not hesitate to grunt, his face all full of contempt. Then well look forward to your beauty oral solution saving this face of your own as well! The students on stage didnt know if it was really funny or just to tter and please Martin, but theyughed along anyway. ra, however, did not care at all about this embarrassing atmosphere, nor did she care at all about Martin and the taunts therein, as she organized the information in her hands and went straight off stage. When all the students had finished their presentations, Martin was once again on stage. Everyone is very serious about this task this time, and I believe that everyone should be able to achieve the results they want, as for those students who always want to take the wrong path. Martin also made a point of looking at ra, who was sitting in front of him. If you end up with poor answers, I hope you wont me me for making you make up the exams and retake them! The stage fell silent for a moment, and Martin enjoyed the respect that others fear brought him. This is the slow announcement. There is another thing, our schools annual charity sale will soone to a date, and some of our students should already know about it. This is a good tradition of our school, which can reflect part of our school spirit, and we hope everyone can actively participate. Chapter 2184 Framing ra couldnt help but frown when she heard this. She had heard Loris and the girls talk about this annual university charity sale before. Simply put, the nature of the bazaar is simr, it is a charity auction, except that the studentse to offer things for sale and after the event is over then the school donates all the money received to charity projects. Its just that Oakleaf College High School is a private school and events like the bazaar are usually times to show off your wealth. Ching University is not the same. At a public university like this, not every college student whoes to school is as well-off, so a percentage of them will not consider participating in the auction. The school also just cleared out the square on the day of the bazaar so that students attending the rally could set up stalls and buy and sell things there, and then donate the money in the schools name at the end. The students on stage felt very excited after hearing this news. This event is great, I have a lot of dresses that I dont want to wear and I can finally sell them. Yeah, yeah, yeah, I have a ton of lesser-used makeup, too. I am more interested in the strange things at the auction, I heard that the art department of this school sells a lot of works every year, and I want to buy a few of them! And then there are some health care products rmended by some schoolmates and seniors, which I heard are very conscientious,Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The items sold at each bazaar are actually very rich. But mainly its some second-hand goods used by students. Of course depending on the college, the students will also sell some special things. For example, art students will sell their paintings, music students will sell the CDs they usually make, and medical students will sell some of the health products they have developed. Of course not all health products can be sold freely, only drugs that have been inspected and registered by the relevant authorities can be sold at the bazaar. ra thought about it and suddenly had an idea and looked at Brody next to her. Brody, will you do me a favor? ra at your service. Brody nodded enthusiastically, If I can help, Ill do my best. I want to sell the beauty oral liquid I made myself at the charity bazaar. ra told him straightforwardly what she had in mind. Could you do me a favor and register? The research on the subject of ras beauty oral liquid has not been officially announced yet, but she already has a very exact method of making it in her mind. And she also has the time buff in Soul Stone space, only need to use just a few days to be able to create a batch of beauty oral liquid to. So she was perfectly in time to test market the first batch of products before the charity sale. Onlypared to other departments where it is easier for students to sell things, the drugs they sell at the medical school have to pass a test, which is really depressing and makes them a lot more work. Now there is only a little more than half a month before the charity sale, so if ra follows the normal route out of the drug board for testing, registration and approval, it will definitely be toote. But after all, Brodys family is in the health care business, he must have his own way. Brody heard ras words and faintly stared, ra are you nning to sell this oral liquid at this charity sale? ra nodded, No? No. Brody wanted to say something but looked at ras face, torn for half a day, finally could not help but try to politely admonish with her, ra, its not that I dont believe your product can have this ability, I just think you are not convincing to go out and sell with this face. He is very confident that ras medicine can achieve the beauty effect that she herself said. If ra is using her formerly beautiful face to sell, Im afraid this medicine can really fire a big one. But now ra made up herself so ugly, with such a face out to sell beauty oral liquid, I am afraid that people will only think that this thing drink will not have any effect. ra gave him a nk look, Youre not lying to me, are you? Brody had a sincere look on his face, How dare I. ra thought about it, I think its gold will always shine, as long as I sincerely do beauty oral, no matter what I look like it will also be a big fire, you first say whether you help me to register this. Brody saw that she was so insistent, there was no way to persuade her, so he could only nod his head in agreement. After ss, everyone packed up and left the ssroom, and ra was ready to finish her meal and go back to the dormitory, but Loris pulled her back. ra, Loris bowed with ras hands together, praying like she was begging, do you have time today? Can you go shopping with me, its James birthday soon and I want to pick out a nice dress. ra frowned. To be honest, she didnt like Loris boyfriend very much, but Loris liked him a lot and was very attached to him, so ra couldnt say anything, but nodded and agreed, Okay, lets go then. The two took a car to the downtown mall. Loris, who had done her homework, arrived at the mall and took ra left and right to a high-end boutique on the first floor. ra took a look at their house sign and froze with a slight raised eyebrow. She is very familiar with this brand, when she was still in the Bell Family Pollys favorite clothing is this brand. She remembered that this brand of clothes just take out a piece of ten thousand, this price is not a matter for the rich family, but for Loris such an ordinary family girl, it is already considered outrageously expensive. Its not that Loris family is so ordinary, its just that their family is also a family of books and medicine, and their parents aremitted to the tutge of not indulging children to spend money recklessly, so they control their allowance very tightly and dont let her waste it. Usually Loris wears verymon brands, and has never bought such an expensive price point of clothes. Loris, she couldnt help but advise, this dress is also too expensive, have you thought about it? Loris also thought for a long time and finally made up her mind, This dress is a bit expensive, but in order to let James have a perfect birthday, I just have to grit my teeth and buy it, I can only save money in the next few months. ra looked at her with such an open-minded look and couldnt help but feel that this girl really seemed to have a special liking for James. Loris came into the store and picked out a few clothes before going to the fitting room to change. ra was not interested in buying clothes at all, plus she was very tight aftering out of familia Pinto, so she knew she could not afford to buy clothes here. So she had no intention of trying on the clothes here from the beginning to the end, and just sat quietly at the door waiting for Loris toe out. Chapter 2185 Is the body okay? After a while the door of the fitting room opened, Loris came out with a twist and pulled the clothes on her body to show ra, ra, what do you think of this dress? ra looked at what Loris was wearing and couldnt help but frown. Loris picked a fishtail skirt, the skirt as a whole is champagne-colored, set off Loriss skin looks more white, eyes big and very cute, the only beauty is that it is designed to expose the ws of Loriss body clearly. Loris, this dress doesnt suit you very well. ra stood up and picked through the racks, finally selecting a long A-line skirt with a loose shirt on top and handing it to her, This one should entuate your charm. Loris, however, did not reach out to take it and hung her head in frustration, I know I dont really fit into this style of dress, but James likes it, and his favorite girl group members wear this style of dress, so I have to try to look at it too. ra felt very speechless when she heard this kind of reason, and was about to say some words of enlightenment to her, when a voice sounded behind her. ra!? Loris!? A shrill voice sounded behind them both, in a tone of great surprise. ra turned her head to look and found Kade standing in the store with a few other girls looking at them in dismay and amazement. However, Kades current style ispletely different from the one she wore in school. In school, Kade is already dressed as a very fashionable student, but now Kade is dressed more exaggerated. She was wearing thick makeup, false eyshes long enough to feel like they could kill a person, and her pupils were so big you could barely see the whites of her eyes, and she was dressed in an exaggerated way, with a super short skirt and ten-centimeter-high hateful heels, holding a cup of coffee in her hand and holding her head high. She stood around a few girls are also basic are clear cone face, hate the sky, a few people standing together, because the makeup is too thick simply can not see who is who. ra thought it made sense to run into Kade here, and although she felt a little surprised at first, she quickly figured it out. She sometimes notices on weekdays that Kade wears big brands, simr to what she used to wear when she was at the Bell Family. But Kades family is not good, just because she looks good to find a rich boyfriend, usually spend the boyfriends money, buy anything are swiped his card, the life is very extravagant. Kade, the girl next to Kade had also noticed ra and the girls and couldnt help but pull Kade and ask curiously, Who is this? Kade swept his cold eyes over the two people in front of him and spoke with disdain, Roommates. Roommate? Kade stood next to the snake face girl shaking and fan-like false eyshes swept ra that ugly to the face, with Loris was highlighted body fat, did not hold back covered his mouth andughed out loud. Kade, your housemate is also really too ugly and too earthy, right? Then wouldnt you have to be a well-deserved school girl in school like this? This statement is very popr with Kade, she cant help but to hold her head high again, contemptuous cold nce at the next Loris exposed thick legs, sarcasticugh: Loris, poor figure should not choose this kind of clothes, you have a little self-awareness can not ah. Usually when Kade is mean to her, Loris can say something back. But now she is wearing such a dress is very inferior, Kade also pinched her painful ce tough, she suddenly face a red a white, do not know how should react to good. ras eyes went icy cold when she saw the situation. Kade, she spoke suddenly, Are you feeling okay? ra did not mention this matter is fine, mention Kade angry feel lungs to explode. ra, dont be ashamed of yourself! She said furiously, You told mest time that my health was not good, so I almost believed it, if I hadnt gone to the hospital for a medical checkup and the doctor said I was healthy, I didnt know how you were going to lie to me, I think you are deliberately fooling me! Kade was exasperated at the mention of this incident. A few days ago, ra told Kade implicitly that she had some health problems, and Kade was so shocked by this that she lost sleep for several nights. He finally couldnt stand to go to the hospital and had the doctor give a detailed physical examination before he was done. After the test results came out, the doctor told her that there was nothing wrong with her body and everything was normal, and she then realized that she had been lied to by ra. ra was amused by Kades words and burst outughing. Kade, do you really believe that I went for a physical? She looked at Kade in front of her, Then youre just being tough-talking. The words say that you dont believe what I said to you, but in fact, you still believe it and went for a physical examination right away. ra! Kade was so angry with her that he wanted to open his mouth to curse, but he couldnt really find a reason to open his mouth to retort, his cheeks were red with anger. ra was not in the mood for another conversation with Kade and looked askance at Loris beside her and said. Loris. why dont you take off their costumes and well go to the next store and take a look. After saying that, ra didnt even look at Kade again, treating her as if she was air. Kade beside her blushed greatly at her neglect like this. She looked at ra in front of her without blinking, and eventually her eyes flicked to the new clothes sitting next to her with a face full of heart. Loris changed into her outfit and walked out of the fitting room. ra called her over, intending to go to the next mall together, but never expected that just then. Ouch!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Kades shrill, piercing scream came from behind her. She turned her head just in time to see the coffee cup Kade was holding tilted and sshed all over the hanger in front of her. All the clothes on the hanger were stained with coffee. Whats wrong? Whats going on? The sound of Kadesmotion here. It managed to attract the attention of the store assistant in the store. When the guidedy came over, she saw a whole row of clothes colored by coffee stains, and her face changed in shock in a sh. What the hell is going on here? The guidedy said in great panic, The clothes on this row of shelves are all limited edition models of the season. They are specially customized by the designers and are very expensive. Why did they get this way? This had nothing to do with ra, who was about to pull Loris out of the store and ignore the furore. But to my surprise, Kade suddenly stretched out his arm and pointed at her face and shouted C It was ra who did it, it was this woman who threw the filth on the clothes! Chapter 2186 Dirty clothes don’t pay ra paused. ra then realized Kades plot, that she had deliberately thrown coffee on those clothes! How dare they tantly frame her. ra felt a pang of disgust in her heart, this woman was too shameless and childish. Loris was furious and cursed: Kade, you dont have to open your eyes and talk nonsense, you brought the coffee, why do you say ra spilled it? I did bring the coffee here, but she just grabbed it and spilled it! Kade began to lie in a fancy way, and looked calm and easy: What, you just spilled it and now you deny it? But there were other people who witnessed it. A group of young girls around Kade reacted to her meaning and immediately opened their mouths in a variety of ways. We were all watching clearly, you suddenly grabbed the coffee Kade was holding and then spilled it, now dont deny it.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Its your fault, so many of us can testify, and those clothes have to be paid for by you! Yes! But dont cheat. Loris voice began to tremble with anger: You guys, you people actually ndered us, do you want to lose face? The salesman on the other side of the headache, these two waves of people actually said that the other side soiled the clothes, how can this be resolved? The salesperson is a veteran of the mall and knows how to look the part. She quietly nced at both sides, and several of the clothes on Kades side were new to their store. Upon further observation, several of the girls always bring their boyfriends to spend money, and their families are also rich and powerful families. And ra and Loris were wearing very ordinary clothes, not famous small brands or even misceneous brands. And the two of them have been shopping in the store for a long time, but did not buy a single piece of clothing. The salesman quickly had a choice in mind when he thought about it. She immediately rushed at ra and said aggressively, Since you are the ones who have soiled our clothes, pay the price now, so many people have seen it, dont try to deny it! And at this moment, the top floor of this mall is silent. Thisrge shopping mall is thergest shopping experience in City A, so most of the people whoe here are rich. But few people know that the most luxurious and extravagant in the mall is a VIP room on the top floor. There is no store on the top floor, but a luxury VIP room. Guests whoe here to spend money do not have to pick from a pile of clothes, but go directly to the designer they are most familiar with to tailor the clothes that best suit them, or have the designer choose clothes for them that match their temperament and style and send them up to try on. The door of the VIP room fitting room slowly opened, a tall man while finishing his cor while stepping out. The manager waiting outside rushed over and served respectfully, Mr. Stanley, take a look, are you satisfied with this? Stanley in front of the dressing mirror pursed her thin lips and looked at herself in the mirror. It was a dark blue slim-fit shirt, worn underneath him to look like he was upright and slender, and with Stanleys icy face, it was like a male model at a fashion show, particrly eye-catching. Not bad. Stanley gave a very cold return. At this time Milo, who had been standing aside, fearfully looked down and apologized softly: Im sorry, Stanley, its my fault for getting coffee stains on your clothes, which made you have toe and buy clothes. The top floor of the mall VIP room for many people tend to rush, is a symbol of status. Yet in Stanleys eyes, it was nothing. Stanleys clothes, are personally visited by world-renowned designers and tailored by season, he would never buy clothes outside. Today is an ident, Stanley has a very important meeting, on the way to Milo identally spilled coffee on his shirt cuffs left a deep mark, and at this moment they return to change clothes will probably bete, so they had toe in the department store to pick a good-looking. The malls general manager was stunned by this unexpected turn of events. The mall is one of the Davidson Familys properties, but because Stanley does not go out shopping, so the general manager has not seen this Prince, today suddenly came to him without any preparation, hurried to the VIP room to clear the field, out to receive this big man. The general manager bent down and spoke attentively, We have other shirts here, so if you are not satisfied with Mr. Stanley, try something else. As long as you say a word, you can send it over immediately, its very convenient! Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Stanley spoke up to stop the GMs coquettishness, No need. After saying that, he picked up his suit jacket and walked out with his long legs. The general manager rushed to follow, wanting to personally see Stanley off downstairs. They arrived on the first floor and were walking towards the mall doors when they heard a loud noise in the womens section. Stanley frowned and walked closer and heard several women arguing. If I say the clothes are dirty, youre dirty, now pay for it right now! Otherwise, Ill call security directly! Stanley looked unhappy and opened his mouth to question the manager, Whats going on here? When the general manager heard the questioning, his legs began to shiver. The big boss came once in a while, but actually stumbled upon this kind of thing, he is too unlucky, right? So he hurriedly pulled a female employee and asked about the situation. The female employee, as if she had not heard the general managers question, looked at Stanley with fascination. It was the first time she had seen such a handsome and stylish man, and it was inevitable that she would be obsessed. The general manager then asked her again in a loud voice, she finally came back to her senses and replied, A customer had soiled his clothes and didnt want to pay for it so he didnt admit it. Nopensation for dirty clothes? Stanley frowned and was about to leave when an extremely familiar voice came into his ears C I told you, I didnt make the clothes dirty, why should I pay for it? Milo also heard, cant help but change face, hurried to look at Stanley, and then came over to speak softly: Stanley, this seems to be In the store, the sales clerk said to ra and Loris with a disdainful look on her face, Look at your poor faces! Everyone said they saw you spill the coffee and stain your clothes, and youre still denying it in front of everyone, huh? These clothes are 200, 000 in total, not a penny less, pay up now! Otherwise, call the police. Just a few pieces of clothes, open your mouth for 200, 000, why dont you go rob it? Loris was so angry that she was about to lose her mind. However, the salesman heard Loris words but spoke proudly: We are all famous products here, of course it is expensive. nted eyes looked at the cheap clothes on Loris, said with contempt: You are suitable to buy some stall goods to wear, to shop what famous store. Loris was utterly furious and speechless. The salesman waspletely impatient and picked up the phone to the side ready to call security personnel toe over, not willing to pay, security came to see you still have to obediently pay! Thats when another voice came in, The general manager is here! The female clerk at the door shouted The sales clerk who was about to dial the security phone froze and saw a middle-aged man walk in aggressively. Chapter 2187 Is not want to do The salesman immediately put down the phone and bent over respectfully. General manager, this customer spilled coffee on top of our clothes and refused to pay, I was about to call security toe over to settle The sales clerk so thought to open his mouth to tter a few words, the result is not waiting for her to open her mouth, is a pop a muffled sound. The general manager backhanded her and gave her a big p in the face. General manager of this mouth came too inexplicable, so that salesmanpletely frozen. She looked at the general manager and wanted to ask questions, but did not dare. She could only cover the red and swollen half of her face. But the general manager was yelling at her. Who told you to treat our VIPs like that! Do you not want to work anymore! If you dont want to do it, get out now The general manager scolded very hard and immediately walked next to ra with a smile on his face afterwards. The expression was all pleasing. The general manager gently apologized to ra: Miss Davidson, the clerk did not know how to offend you, I apologize on her behalf, I am really sorry, you must not be angry. The words came out, Kades group of people who were ready to watch the fun but were stunned, the change came so quickly that they had trouble epting it for a while. Seeing the general manager treating ra with that respectful look made them suspicious. A girl lowered her voice and asked Kade, Kade, who is your roommate? The general manager of this mall actually came to apologize in person, and even looked like he was ingratiating? Yeah, that general manager, thest time my boyfriend and I wanted to see him when we came, he refused. Another girl with a pointed chin also asked in shock. Kade was also looking at ras side with an incredulous face. Needless to say her friends, her boyfriend always brings her to this mall to spend, so she knows very well how high ss this mall, generally rich people over the general manager will not show up at all. What makes ra so lowly to the general manager, and what is her unknown identity? More shocked than Kade and the girls, it is the salesman. She had shouted at ra before and felt very aggrieved when the general manager hit her, but now she saw with her own eyes the general managers pug-like tail wagging and pleasing look in front of ra, and her heart began to fear. She may have offended some great big man ah! When she thought about it, her face turned white with fear, and she fell to the ground when her legs went weak. After a while, she finally came back to her senses and immediately crawled to ras feet, grabbed ras pant leg and started bawling. Thisdy, I didnt mean it, Im really sorry, I didnt know you were our VIP before I said those words, you mustnt bother with a small person like me ah please, I really dont want to lose this job. ra looked at her with tears on her face and begged for forgiveness, this woman was still saying bad words a few minutes ago, she coldly snorted: You just said that I soiled your clothes and called the security guard toe and make me pay for it, now why are you apologizing again? I was gullible and misunderstood you, how could you spill coffee? Not you, not you. Said immediately turned around and viciously red at Kade and the others: You actually framed thisdy, it was clearly you who spilled the coffee, why so shameless? Kade and her group of sisters have not yet eased down from the previous shock, the sales clerks questioning finally brought them to their senses. Its not my business, she did it! Yes, none of us had anything to do with it, it was her idea alone to nder thedy, and she spilled the coffee. Kades friends have now turned their guns to point directly at Kade, all skimming themselves clean. Thats right, it has nothing to do with us, we just came along the way, and she is not familiar. Most of Kades friends rely on their rich boyfriends to live so well, at the moment they have to pay the 200, 000 themselves is absolutely not out, and ra is so big, they dare not easily offend, they all speak denial, put everything on Kade. Kades face was white, and he hurriedly denied it. Not me, I didnt! She was about to argue some more when the salesman immediately interrupted her. We have a full range of cameras in the store, once we check, we know whats going on, its useless even if you dont admit it! Now be a good boy and pay up, or Ill call the police. The salesman also realized that Kade had done everything, and deliberately framed ra, who had done her a disservice. There are cameras in the store, look at it and know exactly who spilled the coffee, but before she looked at ra they seem to be ordinary people, plus do not want to offend those rich rich kids, just go with the flow so to say. Kade did not dare to argue when he heard this. This matter can not make a big deal, or she will be miserable. Had to take out the credit card in her bag. The salesman immediately grabbed it and flew to the cash register and swiped 200, 000. Kade was distraught. The credit card was given to her by her rich boyfriend, with a total monthly limit of 200, 000, she usually spends only 50, 000 to 60, 000, but this time she swiped it all at once. Kade was angry and regretful, and looked at ra with resentment. The heart hates it so much. ra, Ill remember this time, I wont let you go. After saying that, he reached out and grabbed back his credit card and immediately left the mall.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Those little sisters also left when they saw this. ra was going to greet Loris and leave with her, but the general manager came over with a smile to talk to her. Miss Davidson, you and your friend are also here to shop, why dont you go to the VIP room on the top floor of the mall? The clothes there are worthy of your status. He said enthusiastically, with a ttering smile on his face. ra looked at him like this and wondered in her heart. She couldnt figure out how this general manager coulde out and speak for her and also im that she was a VIP at the mall. Moreover, this attitude is too . She felt very wrong and was just about to open her mouth to refuse when Loris spoke up with a stammering voice. A VIP room on the top floor? Really? We can go there to hang out? Loris had an excited face,pletely unaware of the general managers fishy attitude. Because of ras identity, for her friend Loris beside her, the general manager was as nice as could be, smiling and replying, Thats right, do you want to go up and take a look? Ive heard about that VIP room for a long time, but I never thought Id have the chance to go up there and experience it! Loris was about to jump with joy and grabbed ras little hand, ra, lets go take a look . She didnt give ra a chance to refuse at all, and without waiting for her to speak, she dragged ra towards the elevator and prepared to go up to the top floor. Chapter 2188 is too exposed ra and Loris arrived at the top VIP room and were soon greeted by two shopperdies who came up to receive them. To be able to do in this kind of department store VIP room shopper, professional quality is a must and very good. Seeing Loris figure they didnt make anyments, and seeing ras ghost-like face didnt make a surprised sound, revealing a very professional smile and quickly rmending several pieces of clothes suitable for them to the fitting room. Smiling and rmending, Ladies, these are perfect for you, please go in and try them out. Loris got the clothes and couldnt wait to go into the fitting room to try them on, ra wanted to refuse, but the shoppers smile was too gentle and sweet, she couldnt open her mouth, so she took the clothes and went in. The fitting room on the top floor is veryrge, although it is called a fitting room, but in fact the whole area is almost fifty square meters. Thergest fitting room has one wall full of clothes selected for them by the shopper just now, and one wall with all kinds of shoes to match the clothes, all styles are avable. Finally, there is a wall full of cosmetics, every customer whoes here to try on clothes can always adjust their makeup ording to their own dress. The whole fitting room is arranged to tell howfortable the world of the entitled is really doing. ra wasnt too interested in changing anything, but now that she was idle, she went through the clothes the shopper had chosen for her one by one. I have to say that can do guide vision or very professional, the guide noticed ras face, although there is little room for improvement, but the body is still quite good. So the clothes chosen were some tight-fitting strapless and leg-baring styles, and ra only carried a short strapless dress to look at. But unexpectedly a cold male voice rang out behind her. This one leaks too much. Its not to be worn. When she heard this sudden voice, ra was taken aback and jerked her head around to see a tall figure standing in the doorway. The lighting in the fitting room was very adequate, spilling over the mans angr face, the shadows showing extremely handsome eyebrows. He just stood there indifferently and gave off a very powerful aura. The fitting room is veryrge, so there are two doors, one is the one ra came in through, and the other is the door to the office hidden behind the floor-to-ceiling mirror. Only for the idea of protecting the privacy of the guests, the door leading to the office is usually not opened. But now the door next to the mirror is open, and Stanley is standing in the doorway, while outside the door stands Milo, who doesnt even dare to raise his head. Stanley? ra didnt think she woulde here and run into Stanley at first and was very shocked. But after a while, she suddenly reacted to something and frowned and asked. Wait a minute, did you just ask the manager toe to our rescue? ra had just felt that things were not as simple as she thought. Why would the manager of such a big department store step in to help her rify the coffee matter? Now it seems that it was probably Stanleys arrangement. It was my idea. Stanley didnt mean to deny it as she walked to stand in front of the girl, What, did you think someone else had arranged it? As Stanley spoke, he moved closer to ra with each word, and by the end the breath of his words was blowing in ras ear. ra suddenly felt a stiffness in her back. Her brow furrowed tightly and she took a step back, not expecting to stick to the wall of the dressing room. Stanley, youre getting too close. ras voice showed some warning in it, but Stanley had no intention of backing away even after hearing these words. Instead, he just slightly dwarfs down, bringing the distance between the two closer. Thats what makes it too close. Heughed softly, I think we could be a little closer. ras body involuntarily stiffened even more, and she frowned just as she was about to retort, without having time to speak, when Stanley lifted his bony fingers against her lips.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Dont me me for not telling you. Stanley looked at the girl in front of him voice tinged with a few moments of carelessughter. Raising an eyebrow slightly, Your friend is next door. ra froze for a moment before she remembered that Loris was in the next dressing room changing clothes. The fitting room is not very well soundproofed in order to facilitate more effectivemunication between the guests and the shoppers outside. If the sound of talking is too loud, Loris will hear herself talking to Stanley. Thinking about it, ra closed her mouth. Just then, Loris clear and excited voice rang out from outside. ra, Ive already changed,e out and help me see how this dress looks, does it look good? ra was just about to look up and answer, but to her surprise, Stanley was faster and had already raised her head and opened her mouth, looking as if she was about to say something. ra blushed and subconsciously covered his mouth. Stanley, she lowered her voice to warn him, dont make a sound, Im afraid shell find out. ra couldnt imagine with her ugly face now. Being seen by Loris in the dressing room with Stanley alone. How much of a contrast it would be to her spirit. Stanley looked at the girl in front of him and felt the soft palm of her hand pressed against his lips, and his eyes darkened slightly. ra did not notice a slight change in the mans expression, only focused on shouting towards Loris outside the dressing room, Loris, Ill change my clothes ande out immediately to help you see, you wait for a while hiss! ra hadnt finished her sentence when she suddenly drew back a breath. She felt a soft sensationing from the palm of her hand. She stared dead at Stanley and saw the mans smirking frown. She was instantly distraught. This man! ra hurriedly withdrew her hand as if she had been electrocuted. But even this way, the faint tingling sensation in her hand did not fade away with it. Electricity spread throughout her body. Stanley ! She blushed scarlet and was about to snap when Loris voice rang out from the door. ra, are you okay? ra just reacted to the soundproofing of the fitting room, which really wasnt very good, she red hard at the person and pretended to be calm and shouted to Loris outside, Its okay, theres something wrong with the zipper of my dress, right away. Oh, so. Loris didnt think much of it, with a tone of leap and overwhelming anticipation. Thene out quickly and help me look at this dress. Good. ra answered him after. Turning to re angrily at Stanley, she warned again, You shut up. Stanleyughed even more and was about to tease her some more, but then Milo, who was standing outside the door, coughed lowly. Chapter 2189 Once and for all That Stanley, Milo lowered his head a look of desire to speak, hated not to appear here, thepany has called several times to urge, you see when we go? Milo heart is a thousand thousand reluctant to interrupt the young master and Miss Davidson feelings heating up the moment, but it is thepanys business today not to do can not, he just hard to remind the time of things. Stanley heard Milos reminder before he curbed his smile and nodded. Im busy at work today. Stanley reached out and cupped ras earlobe, feeling the fire of ras earlobe that was contrasting because of the coldness around him, Take your time choosing your clothes. He instructed two sentences and remembered just the clothes, picking up to see a seven or eight, pick up a face down cold. No such revealing ones are allowed. Only after saying that, Stanley was relieved to leave through the door behind the floor-to-ceiling mirror. ra watched Stanley disappearpletely behind the door and had just put her mind at ease when she heard Loris voiceing from the doorway again. ra have you changed yet? The zipper still cant be pulled, shall I go help you? ra just came back to her senses and walked over to pull open the fitting room door. Outside the door, Loris has been changing into the clothes rmended by the shopper for a long time. I have to say, people depend on clothes and horses depend on saddles, the clothes rmended to her by the shopper are good to cover her original body defects, and set off her very cute. Look. Loris stood excited and nervous, Does it look good? It looks good. ra didnt think to lie to her, this was the kind of dress that would make Loris stand out, much better than the tights she had chosen for herself. Loris was also very happy to look at herself inside the mirror, but then she thought of something and lowered her head in disappointment, saying dejectedly, But James he prefers that kind of girl group dress. It doesnt matter if he likes it or not, the key is whether you arefortable with yourself. ra lightly pinched a handful of the flesh on her face, If you lose yourself in the pursuit of other peoples attention, then the rtionship is simply meaningless. Loris looked at ra dumbfounded and thought for half a day before nodding, Yes, I think you have a point, Ill buy this. Because Stanley hade to tell her, Loriss dress was finally bought at a particrly cheap price. After the two returned to the dormitory, ra immediately dove into the Soul Stone space and began preparing the beauty oral liquid that would be sold at the charity bazaar.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g At the same time, the registration she asked Brody to handle was also very sessful, and because of the Bailey Familys rtionship, it took less than half a week to sessfullyplete the registration of the beauty oral solution. After the sessful registration of Beauty Oral, ras first order of business was to open an online store. She had previously learned that people in this world would rely on the inte to buy things, and she certainly couldnt pass up such a great way to make money. Its just that Taobao stores are supposed to look at sales and fame, and ras beauty oral liquid cant afford to hire celebrity endorsements nor do they have that much sales data, so few peoplee to buy it after opening the store. But ra doesnt expect to make any money from this. She has been busy with the charity sales since then. Time passed unnoticed, and finally came the day of the charity sale. On the day of the sale, the school cleared the site to arrange staff. Each student who applied was assigned his or her own ce to set up a table and then put the items to be sold. ra came to the square early in the morning to start setting up, and shortly afterwards Loris also came. You havent eaten anything yet, I got milk tea. Loris handed her the milk tea, Drink it while its hot and contact me if you need help, I volunteer over here. Loris applied to join the Student Council, which was organizing the sale, not long after she joined the school, so as a new member, she was required to volunteer to help. Okay, you go ahead. ra thanked Loris and watched as she rushed back to the group to listen to the student councils arrangements. Time passes quickly. There were more and more studentsing around to buy things. ra took out the milk tea that Loris bought for herself, inserted the straw into it, and was just about to take a couple of sips when a long, slender hand suddenly covered her eyes. A teenagers refreshing voice rang in her ears. Guess what. Who am I? ras first reaction when she was suddenly blindfolded in front of her eyes was to use the gold needle she had hidden in her pocket to stab him. It was only when she heard the familiar voice ringing in her ears that she was relieved to put down the gold needle in her pocket. Carson, she asked, somewhat breathlessly, youre not bored? As soon as the words left her mouth, ra felt the hand covering her eyes loosen. ra turned her head to see Carson appear behind her. Carson is wearing a very simple white t-shirt and jeans today. This kind of dress is very easy to make people think of their first love. The teenager propped one hand on the propped up table and looked at her with a smile, How did you guess it had to be me? The voice is too familiar. ra rolled her eyes, just about to call him stupid, and then felt that the surroundings were not normal. She turned her head before she saw that unbeknownst to her, the eyes of the girls around her were gathered on them. Because there were also many people participating in the charity sale, each stall was very close to each other. In addition, the event was about to start and a lot of people were gathered in the square to buy things. So there were very many students. And at this moment, the eyes of the people around are staring straight at ra and Carson, barely concealing the chatter. Look, this is the medical school freshman I told you about, named ra, and the handsome guy next to her is from the School of Financial Management, the two guys from the forum earlier. Is it true what they say on the forum? This exceptionally handsome looking schoolmate is with this ugly bitch, oh my god, shes even uglier than in the photos! This ra woman is so ugly and shameless. She is so ugly and stilles to seduce people. You dont know how much you weigh, do you? Yes, if I were her, I would have locked myself up at home and note out. How can I feel good about hanging around in front of others every day? The girls around her were all looking at ra with resentful eyes, and ra felt that if these eyes had any substance, she would have died of a thousand cuts and bruises. She couldnt help but take a few steps back, away from Carson, Carson, you stay away from me. Carson asked in disbelief, Why? Didnt you read the posts on our schools inte? ra waved her hand, They took a picture of you helping me with my hat during military training at some point, and now everyone is saying Im chasing you backwards. ra heartily did not want to get too involved with him. Its not that she hates Carson as a person or anything, its just that she doesnt want to draw any more attention to herself. And Carson saw ras cold face. A look of anxious to get rid of rtions with himself. The face cant help but also cold down. So youre afraid people will say youre backwards to me? Right. ra thought about it for a while and thought it was okay, so she gave him an affirmative answer anyway. I didnt want Carson to suddenlyugh a little. Yeah, Ive got a way to get it over with. ra froze for a moment, before she could ask him what was the best way to solve the problem, the teenager suddenly leaned down and bit into the milk tea straw she had just drunk and took a sip. Chapter 2190 It’s my initiative to fall back on you The moment Carson took the milk tea from ras hand and held the straw directly in his mouth, the square immediately boiled over. Did I see it right? That handsome guy actually drank the milk tea from ras ugly hand, with the same straw! Is he right in the head? Drinking the same cup of milk tea with the same straw is the equivalent of an indirect kiss! So, the two of them are really boyfriend and girlfriend? No, Im going blind. ra is ugly like that, is the aesthetic of handsome men nowadays so peculiar? Originally everyone was still doubting the authenticity of the content of those posts on the Inte before, after all, it was just a photo, it can be a matter of capture, there may also be a P picture. But now that I have seen them in public having a cup of milk tea together so intimately, I have to believe that all those rumors are true. That handsome schoolboy is really ras boyfriend!!! A bunch of girls in the room couldnt help but wail, this big news was a shock to everyone. Even ra was confused, not sure what Carson was up to here. She stared nkly at Carson, reacting for a moment before frowning and asking him, Carson, what are you doing? Although this cup of milk tea she just opened has not drunk, but Carson directly on the mouth with her straw, and in front of so many people, is too much. Carson lifted his head slightly when he heard it. He grinned slyly and got some milk tea froth on the corner of his mouth, Carson stuck out his tongue and gently licked it clean, then kept staring at ra. Now people wont say youre backing up to me. His eyebrows were full of seriousness: Even if I were to say, it would be my initiative to fall back on you. ra didnt know what to say for a while. This guy drank her milk tea just for this? This wave she really can not see! But when you think about it, Carsons behavior is alsopletely most effective. The people who were so mean to her just now were mainly saying that she had hooked up with Carson, shameless and so on. Carsons action, however, shows everyone that ra is not falling back on him, but that he is actively approaching ra. But ra felt even more helpless when she turned her mind to it. Hes going to make those women target her even more by doing this! ra couldnt help but have a ck face, yet Carson still looked innocent,pletely unaware that he had done something seriously wrong. He opened his phone and looked at the time. I have some things to do now, so I wont help you with the charity sale, Ille back to you when Im free. Carson seemed to be in a good mood. However, ra shook her head no after hearing this: Dont you evere to me, I beg you. Carson chuckled softly and turned to leave. ra saw him walking away, then looked down and saw the cup of milk tea, turned around and threw it into the trash. Then she started to prepare her own beauty oral liquid. These days ra has already made more than a hundred bottles of beauty oral liquid in Soul Stones space. She also asked Brody to help her buy some ss bottles to fill with those beauty oral liquid, and now its done.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Those beauty oral liquids in ss bottles are white, and at a nce they look like milk. As soon as Carson left, the jealous gazes of the girls around her stayed on ra. Watching ra set up her beauty oral solution on the table, someone sneered and spoke up, Oops, ra, whats this good stuff youve got? ra didnt want tomunicate with them too much and just responded casually, Beauty oral liquid. The girls gathered around heard this and began tough loudly. Beauty Oral Liquid? How can this ugly ra sell beauty liquid? Its going to kill me, right? Who would buy a beauty oral liquid when you look this ugly? Who dares to buy it? That said, she might as well have said she was selling ecstasy. What the hell did this little bitch do to Carson to charm him like that! The crowd was talking, like those of ras ssmates before, and they couldnt ept that an ugly girl like ra would open her mouth and say she wanted to sell beauty oral liquid. ra, however, didnt even care about their words and just quietly went about her business. Just as she was clearing the table and putting away thest bottle, she heard the crowd screaming one after another C Ahhhhh, Mr. Austin is here, look, look! ra naturally heard the screams and looked up to see a shy Red Lamborghini parked in front of the school, surrounded by a crowd of people. The car door opened and a man stepped down. He is slightly lower than Stanley, handsome, upright, not as high and cold as Stanley, and not the kind of teenage feeling on Carson, handsome with a slight frivolity. He looks like a dandy, with peach blossom eyes plus those thin lips slightly raised, and some dangerous aura hidden in them. The moment Denis got out of the car, the girls around went even more crazy and screamed out loud. He also seemed to enjoy the spectacle so much that he lifted his head and flew a kiss at the crowd. Now the screaming gets even crazier! Mr. Austin, its really him! Im going crazy! The girls in the senior ss stopped paying attention to ra and went crazy, jumping and dancing as if they were on drugs. Oh my God, its only been a year since we saw each other, and Mr. Austin is even more handsome thanst year! The freshmen were very curious, Mr. Austin, who is that? Is he famous? You dont even know Mr. Austin? The Austin Family is a medical family, he has good grades and handsome, he has already finished his medical doctorate from abroad, he is simply the god of the girls in the school, the national schoolboy ah! Oh, its that Denis, isnt it? I know him, Ive seen him in reports before, and Ive heard that hes had scandals with several actresses. Yes, its that Denis! So hes a graduate of Ching University, huh? But why did he suddenlye back to school after he already graduated? You dont know this, The Austin Family is the biggest sponsor of our school, manyboratory buildings are built with their familys money, he came here today probably because of the sponsorship. ra looked at the man and thought he looked familiar. It took her a while to remember that she had seen him before when Stanley took her to that clubhouse, and that he was Stanleys friend. It was a surprise to her that he was the child of The Austin Family. ra doesnt know much about the gentry in this world, but she knows about The Austin Family, the leading medical family. The Austin Family is arguably the leader of the entire medicalmunity in the Qing Empire, and almost all hospitals in the country, both Chinese and Western, are controlled by The Austin Family. If in the field of health care products, the Gu family and the Cheng family share the world equally, each has its own advantages, but in the field of medicine, The Austin Family is the dictator, no one can look up to it. Originally Denis got out of the car and was walking directly towards the principals office, however the unmistakable eye-catching face on the square was impossible for him not to notice. The very exaggerated makeup, explosive head style thunderous hair and the face full of dense pockmarked, with bright red lipstick, where the crowd is the most dazzling one. Denis saw it and paused in his steps, his face full of confusion. Its not Stanleys antidote. Why is she at Ching University too? Chapter 2191 and you have a relationship Mr. Austin, whats wrong? Seeing Denis stop suddenly, the head teacher who had followed him to pick him up hurried to his side and gently asked. Denis slowly turned around, smiled at the director and said, Im really sorry director, I saw an acquaintance, Ill go over and say hello first, Ill be right back. Without waiting for the director to respond, he walked directly toward ra. The female hosts around saw himing towards the stalls on the square and were dancing with excitement. Oh my God, am I seeing things, Mr. Austin, Mr. Austin hesing towards me with a smile on his face hey. What nonsense are you talking about, its clearly heading my way. Oh my God, its reallying, hes reallying, ahhhhh! The screams and giggles were incessant, and almost everyone present had their eyes moving with Denis in anticipation. Many young girls have started to make up, organize their hair and clothes, expecting Denis wille to their booth. However, to everyones surprise, Denis walked straight up to ras booth and stopped, looking at ra with a smile. Miss Davidson, I havent introduced myself to you since we met in a hurryst time, my name is Denis and its nice to meet you. Denis held out his hand to shake ras. The smile on her face was near perfect. As Denis said these words, his eyes were fully fixed on ras face, his smile charming, bringing out the full charm of his yboy self. Denis has been interested in ra since thest time. Stanleys poison he has been studying for many years, no progress at all, no breakthrough at all, yet this woman has casually touched Stanley on the suppression of such a dangerous poison. As a doctor, he was curious about ras antidote physique and wanted to study it. But he hadnt even had the chance to get in touch with ra before, and the only time he could easily meet her at the clubhouse, he was shocked by her exaggerated makeup. This is a rare meeting, so we must seize the opportunity to get acquainted with ra. What he could never have imagined was that his suave, charming appearance to other women was unattractive to ra. She was not at all as drunk as she thought she would be in his smiling face, but instead looked at him with a wary face. ra now has to be on guard. Carsons damn man has just pulled a big wave of hatred for her, and now another all-school boy, she is afraid to be eaten alive by those nymphomaniac girls. In fact, when Denis first came to ras booth and talked to her, the crowd around her was already talking. What the hell, Mr. Austin actually knows that ugly bastard? And, he went over so gently to introduce himself to that ugly girl ra, aaaahhh! I wont live! Before it was Carson, now its Mr. Austin, ra cant be a demon, right? Bewitching them big dudes with demon magic. Hmph, this little bitch is quite capable, she actually goes around hooking up with men, shes really shameless. ra felt very tired with all these vicious spections in her ears. When she entered college, she kept a low profile, even going so far as to dress herself as an ugly girl. Just want to live a quiet life, but no matter how to do, how always so many people and things around her? ra immediately took a step back and distanced herself from Denis before speaking coldly: Mr. Austin, can you note forward to talk to me? The smile on Denis face froze instantly. He has been in love for many years, but this is the first time a woman has rejected him so directly and simply! This is an insult to his reputation as a yboy! Denis was very puzzled and upset and wanted to ask ra why she said that, but his special assistant came rushing over and whispered softly, Young master, Adrian Glen is here! Denis was still staring at ra, trying to understand what she meant from her expression, but when he heard this, he shuddered and blurted out, How does she know about my being here? Miss Glen seems to have been sending someone to follow you, and naturally she knows about youring to the school to talk about sponsorship, and has nowe after you. Denis cursed casually and then hurriedly ran away, but remembered to say to ra: Miss Davidson, Im suddenly in a bit of a hurry, Ill talk to you next time I see you. The school has a lot of people who are interested in the schools education. Deniss behavior puzzled ra, who stayed in ce with a puzzled look on her face and watched him run away. This friend of Stanleys is too strange in his dealings! However, at this moment ra also do not want to think much about what, low to organize their beauty oral, suddenly C Pop! ra looked up in confusion and saw Kades face that was blue and white with rage. Kades eyes were burning with anger and he red at ra, gnashing his teeth, ra, youre really something, you hooked up with Carson and now youre doing it with Mr. Austin too, right? Kade came to the square today specifically to see ras inability to sell her beauty oral liquid, and to mock a few more jokes by the way. But now that one handsome guy after another hase to talk to her, she is instead going to be the biggest focus of this charity sale. Kade is going to be pissed off! Carson also let it go, in addition to the handsome and nothing, a poor student, but Denis can be a big deal. Denis is the young master of The Austin Family. The Austin Family has a lot of money and power, and Denis is handsome and beautiful, so many women dream of marrying him. Such a dream-like person actually took the initiative toe and talk to ra, the ugly monster, which is really to be angry with her.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Intense jealousy made Kade almost crazy. She stared at ra and spoke sarcastically, I thought that the mall general manager was so protective of you that day because you were hugging Mr. Austins leg! You are really shameless! She had just seen Denis running to talk to ra, and naturally she remembered what had happened that day, thinking that it was because of Denis that the manager had been so ttering to ra. With the status of The Austin Family, the mall general manager naturally had to give Denis face. In the face of Kades unfounded usations, ra didnt want to talk to her at all, and didnt even look at her for a second. Kade, ra grunted back to her as she slowly set the beauty orals on the table, Does it matter to you what I do with Denis? Kade was shaking with anger at ras words, opened her mouth to retaliate but couldnt say anything, her face was red and purple with anger. Before she could continue her tirade, the students around her started screaming loudly again C Look, look, its Adrian! Adrian came to our school too! Chapter 2192 Drink a bottle of beauty oral liquid A scream came out from the crowd, and Kade and ra froze as they turned their heads to look, only to find the woman in a red trench coat under the protection of a group of bodyguards walking in from the school entrance with an angry expression. When people saw who wasing, the crowd clustered in the square erupted into chatter once again. Oh my God, Adrian is actually here. What a wonderful day it is! First Mr. Austin is here, and now Adrian is here. Howe all these big shots are showing up at our school one by one? This is my goddess, I want to hurry up and get an autograph from her, no one is allowed to stop me, you guys get up and dont crowd me! The students all squealed happily at the sight of the goddess, and even ra got slightly excited. The name Adrian, she had heard of, seemed to be a very big star in the entertainment industry. If the previous Sevag is considered to be the flow topic inside the entertainment industry, then Adrian is the real international superstar, popr and acting skills are considered to be one of the best in the circle, the real flower girl of the entertainment industry. But how could a big star like her appear in a school? ra found it very new and couldnt help but look at her a few more times. Adrian wore a pair of ten centimeters high today, and even so, she walked without the slightest twinge, walking as fast as she could. And she wore a red trench coat, she was already very tall figure set off more and more good-looking, she brought arge sunsses, if you look carefully can vaguely see the features very delicate, big wavy curly long hair scattered on the shoulders, fairplexion. But this is such a beautiful woman, the expression is visible to the naked eye very angry. Her face was very grave, and after she walked into the square, she grabbed the wrist of a male student who came over to ask for an autograph and asked coldly, Have you seen Denis? Where is he? The boy was very excited to see Adrian, but he didnt expect the goddess of his dreams to ask him where the others were, so he couldnt respond for a moment and replied with a slight stammer: Denis, Mr. Austin? I think I just went over there to talk to a girl who was at the charity sale, but I dont know anything else. Talking to girls? Adrian heard his answer after the face more ugly, sneering frown, I said he has nothing to run to the school what, has been strange, feelings are to pick up girls toe! When she finished, she asked the boy standing next to her in a stern voice, Which store is it? Adrian was not originally a delicate actress persona, she herself carries the queens royal air, so when questioned so harshly, the boys could not think. That, the store that says it sells beauty oral liquid! Adrian let go of the terrified boy and walked quickly toward the store he pointed to. She was all set to kill and ready to meet this mysteriousdy, but she walked to the store and found it to be a breathtakingly ugly face. Just see her head explosive head, a face of pockmarks, lipstick on the mouth so big that it almost flew out of the cheeks, the whole face on the very let people physical difort. Adrian froze when he saw her. Just now she was precisely because she heard the boy say that Denis talked to a girl, only to think that this yboy is ying the game again, the pursuit of what innocent female college students to go. But I didnt expect this girl to be so ugly! ra, however, was unmoved and looked at her calmly as she spoke. Hello, can I help you with anything you need? Adrian was just woken up by her and continued to stare at her coldly asking, Wheres Denis? Im not sure, his assistant just came to say you came over and he left straight away. ra told the truth. Adrians face turned green when he heard it. This son of a bitch, how dare he change his ways to avoid me! Adrians anger has reached the extreme, and even swear words are spoken directly without fear, and his voice is not suppressed because of anger. The assistant standing next to her looked around with trepidation, and went over and advised in a low voice: Adrian, how about keeping your voice down, there are students around, its not good to be recorded and sent out. The assistant was telling the truth, and the students around were full of excitement to see that it was Adrian who hade, and the gossip was burning, and they kepting over to the location of the store. Some of the more daring students had already taken out their cell phones and were shooting at Adrian. This is a difficult task for the assistant. But Adrian was already furious, she sneered, I dont care, theyve filmed less before? If they want to shoot, they can shoot, they can say whatever they like, and anyway, it has been rumored that the two of us are not clear? Adrian said the more angry, just feel dry mouth, looked around and found ras table there are a bunch of drinks, the color is simr to milk, and did not think much about it, directly picked up a bottle and opened the cap and drank. When she drank it down, she realized something was wrong. She originally thought this was just ordinary milk, but she didnt expect to have some sweet and sour taste after drinking it into her mouth, and she could also taste a hint of herbs. She couldnt help but frown and look at ra behind the table, Isnt that milk youre selling? Howe it still smells like herbs? I dont sell milk, ra said calmly, its a beauty oral I make. Adrian heard this answer the ss bottle in his hand almost directly on the floor. What did you say? Adrian, who had always been very calm, now spoke with a shaking voice, Beauty oral liquid? You made it with your own hands? Yeah. ra nodded, blinking back at her, Any more questions? Nonsense, of course there is a problem!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The problem is still big! Adrian looked at ras face, which was inhuman and ghostly, and just felt the contents of what she had just drunk turning over and over in her stomach. She had just built up her temper to have a fit, but before she could speak, her bodyguard hurried over and reported to her in a lowered voice: Miss Glen, we got a student who said Mr. Austin went to theb. As soon as he heard that Denis had news, Adrian did not care to continue to tangle with ra, put the ss bottle down and wanted to leave, just step wrist was grabbed. She turned her head and saw that the person pulling her down was none other than that ugly ra. Wait a minute. ra said, Miss Glen, you havent paid for what you drank from me. Adrian was afraid that Denis had run away and was in a hurry to find him. He wanted to shake off ras hand and leave, but to his surprise, her strength was so strong that Adrian could not shake her off. She was so anxious that she didnt want to dwell on this girl, and turned her head to the assistant and impatiently ordered, Hurry up and pay, what are you waiting for? ra heard this before releasing Adrian, who didnt dy for a second and flew straight to theb building. Chapter 2193 Where are you looking? As soon as Adrian left the square, a crowd of gossips who had been holding back their words immediately started a lively discussion in groups C What did Adrian just say? Did I hear it right? She came to our school specifically to find Mr. Austin! Oh my God, this is super news! I saw some time ago in some gossip weeklies someone wrote that they were suspected of having a scandal! I thought it was those reporters catching wind of the situation, but I didnt think they really had a situation! I just saw Mr. Austin look like he was running away, is Adrian chasing him backwards? Or was Adrian dumped by Mr. Austin? Mr. Austin is so handsome that a big star like Adrian just dumped him! Adrian is a star, but she is just an actress. The Austin Family is a medical family, a powerful family, it is impossible for her to marry into The Austin Family. In fact, the most interested in these luxury gossip, entertainment actress or whatever is those college students, we all talk about it. However, ra on the other side was calm and unruffled, only silently extending her hand to Adrians assistant. The total is three thousand dors. The assistant had already taken out her cell phone and was ready to pay, when she heard ras words, her jaw dropped in surprise. You might as well just go rob it! Isnt that the price of all beauty orals? ra replied with a smile and a nce at the assistant. ra also did a price study when she sold this beauty oral liquid pricing. Most of the beauty orals bought in the market nowadays are thousands or even tens of thousands of dors, yet the most important thing is that those products have little effect. ra made this homemade beauty oral liquid that she knew was absolutely useful, so she thought she had no problem pricing it at $3, 000. Adrians assistant couldnt really find anything to say in rebuttal. Now on the market merchants sell beauty oral liquid is indeed the price, but those who can berge manufacturers to produce a big brand of health care products, packaging exquisite, quality assurance. And ra sells these, are a simple ss bottle containing some creamy white liquid, a nce like the roadside stalls selling home-brewed yogurt. When she thought about it, the assistant took a closer look at the packaging and felt even more terrible, and hurriedly looked up to ask ra, Do you have any official registration for these beauty oral liquids? You cant just sell them without a formal business qualification. The assistant looked at the poorly packaged drink in front of her, the more she thought about it, the more she felt some fear, and couldnt help but ask: Hey, do you have a formal registration for this oral liquid or not? Our Miss Adrian is a big star, you cant afford to drink the consequences of what went wrong. ra knew that she would be asked this question and immediately brought out the registration certificate that she had asked Brody to make in advance. You dont have to worry, these beauty oral solutions have been inspected by the relevant authorities. The assistant seriously looked at ras registration certificate several times, and only then put his mind at ease about the price and did not want to bother too much with ra, and hastily paid the money and then turned around to go after Adrian. And at the same time, inside the schoolsboratory building. Unlike the bustling za where the bazaar was held, theb building was silent at the moment, as almost everyone had gone to the bazaar, so the building was empty. Denis quickly went up to the roof of theboratory building, first carefully looked around to make sure that no one else was here, before reaching out and tugging on the special assistant at his side. Ill find a ce to hide now, you go lure Adrian away and dont let her find me. Ewan look helplessly at Denis this street rat like look, feel really funny but do not dare tough out loud, can onlyfort young master, Miss Glen may just want to talk to you a few words chat or something, you do not have to avoid her like this, right? How is it possible! With that Adrian womans personality, shell kill me half to death if she really makes a scene! I dont want to see her! Denis and Adrian were in a rtionship for a while some time ago, and as a result, they were reported everywhere by various media, and people followed them every day. Denis is not interested in a serious rtionship and soon wants to break up. However, Adrian is a serious and proud person, everyone knows that they are in a rtionship and she will not easily agree to break up. Because of this reason they standoff for a long time, Denis wanted to cold violence to force her to agree to break up, but did not think she actually chased all the way to school. Deniss biggest headache is the girls stalking, but also do not want to fight with them, so they have to hide. The more he thought about it, the more vain Denis hurriedly pulled open a ssroom door, while turning back to urge Ewan: You hurry, go and lure her away, Ill hide here for a while. Ewan also took the two of them can not help, had to hurry downstairs, Denis quickly into the ssroom. This ssroom is a chemistryboratory, the ssroom and arge cab to storeboratory equipment, Denis saw the cab immediately walked over, want to pull open the door to go in and hide, did not expect just pull the door open, inside came a girls scream. Denis was momentarily stunned to realize that there was actually a person hiding in the smallb supplies cab. Hiding inside a slightly fat girl, wearing a small suspenders, exposed in the small arms fat like two lotus roots, fleshy face that a pair of big eyes blinking. This person, is Loris. She waspletely stunned at the moment, as a staff member of the student union, she wanted to change into the student unions cultural shirt to go as a volunteer to maintain the order of the bazaar event. Originally she took the clothes ready to go to the bathroom to change, but just now the bathroom waiting to change clothes too many people, and she is anxious to go to the report, it is best toe to this no one in theboratory ssroom to change.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She was thinking that at this time absolutely no one woulde to theboratory building ssroom, who knew that this suddenly appeared a man, or in the time she was changing clothes! Her brain wentpletely nk and she subconsciously screamed and then froze, not daring to move until she noticed the mans eyes moving down to her breasts. Loris slightly lowered her head to follow the mans line of sight to her chest, and then a muffled thunderp exploded in her head. Because she had to change her clothes, she was only wearing a halter. And, that one is very loose! Loris jumped up at once. Bastard, where are you looking? Who told you to look? Get out of here! She was ashamed and angry, her face instantly red, anxiously picked up the bag at hand and smashed it towards the man in front of her. At the same time, another voice rang out from outside theb, with a tone full of anger C Ewan, tell me right now, where did Denis run off to? This cry can be frightened Denis, his face immediately rushed up to cover Loriss mouth, dare not let her make a little sound. Loris was about to open her mouth again to curse, but was covered by this strange man in front of her, and was instantly stunned. Denis was so worried about Loris making any more noise that Adrian outside the door heard him, that he almost fell on top of Loris, confining herpletely in his arms. Because the two people are extremely close to each other, let her brainpletely nk a moment. Chapter 2194 Unexpected Encounters Although Loris already had a boyfriend, this was the first time she had physical contact with a guy since the other guy had been deliberately keeping his distance from her. The heat and thumping heartbeat emanating from the entire body of the man in front of her, feeling the roll of his chest, Loris felt her heart flutter a little. Unlike Loriss apprehension, Denis, a veteran of love affairs, has no sense of this intimate act. He just silently watched the changes outside. Outside theb, Ewan had just walked downstairs when Adrian caught her in the act, and at this point, with a sad face, said usingly, Miss Glen, I really didnt cheat on you, the young master just left. Dont you give me any more of your lies! Adrian gritted his teeth and said angrily, There is a limit to my patience, you better not lie, tell me quickly where that scum is! Ewan looked at Adrian this aggressive attitude, just feel big head, I really did not lie to you ah Miss Glen, or you go inside to look, the young master has left the school. Adrian swept the entireb building, everyb was empty, it seemed Denis really wasnt here, she then stared at Ewan with contempt and threatened, Im warning you, if I dont find Denis today, I will never let you go, you better tell the truth! Adrian hurried down the stairs with her hateful pair of shoes, trying to catch Denis at the door. And is at that moment. Inside the darkenedboratory. Denis heard that Adrian had finished his examination and left, and his heart finally dropped.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As he took a long breath, only then did he suddenly realize what was going on, and quickly turned back to a pair ofrge, clear, bright eyes. Just see this in his arms like a cat soft girl, slightly chubby, chubby little face and white and tender little hands, surveyed that there seems to be no ce to call beautiful. But it is the delicate face with a pair of clear and bright big eyes, looks surprisingly a touch good. Not only that, this girl emits a faint fragrance. This fragrance is very different from the perfume or powder smell of those women around Denis in the past, but with a light fragrance of orchids, no vulgarity, the fragrance of the nose. Denis couldnt help but narrow his eyes. I thought to myself: how can it smell good, is it from my hair or from my body? Denis was attracted by the fragrance, unconsciously went to slightly lean forward, want to find out, to see whether the girls clothes emitted the fragrance. I didnt expect that as he leaned down to sniff, the breath of his nose with his body heat was sprayed behind Loris ear all at once. Loriss neck was already very sensitive, at this time and after the mans breath, all over the body is like an electric shock, can not help but shiver! She came to her senses at once and kicked the denizen away. Denis has been in love for many years and has always had only women throwing themselves at him, but this is the first time he has been pushed away by a girl in such a disgusted manner. When he stood firm, only to see Loriss gaze to the bench, a grabbed the clothes on it, covered his chest tightly, and looked at him with a defensive face, How can there be such a nasty and shameless bastard like you, Ill call the police if youe half a step closer to me! Loris was really nervous at this point and couldnt say another word. For the first time in her life, she came into close contact with a strange male, and at this time her whole face was red and hot, and she only felt that the ce she had just been touched was as hot as if it was on fire. It happened suddenly, and despite Denis yboy reputation, he would never take advantage of a girl voluntarily. So looking at the little girl in front of him with a molested look, he was also crying andughing. Im really sorry. He scratched his head, I definitely didnt mean to offend you, it was an ident. Denis although this exnation, but Loris is still a guarded look at him, Denis can see her eyes inside the disbelief, can not help but incoherent, just want to continue to exin a few sentences, a sharp knock on the door broke all this Young master! Miss Glen has been bailed out by me! You hurry up and take the other exit while you have the time! Ewan, who was at the door, was really like an ant on a hot pot. He managed to get away from Adrian, but after all, Adrian is not a vegetarian, after all, as soon as he reached the school gate, he could soon realize that Denis had not left the school at all. When the timees, this youngdy will certainly kill back again to block people, then it will be a problem. Denis also came back to his senses and quickly and immediately turned around and tried to leave. But just two steps away, he suddenly thought of something, quickly pulled out a business card from inside the bag and carefully ced it on the table in front of him. This school girl, really very sorry, I did not mean to take advantage of you, I have urgent business today to go first, if you still think I do not mean to offend you, I can give youpensation, just call the number above. As soon as the words left his mouth, Denis couldnt say anything more to Loris and hurriedly turned around and left theb building. Hey! Loris was furious and wanted to chase after her, but her legs were too weak to go, so she could only watch Denis back disappear outside the door. At the same time. The entrance to the school. Adrian looked at the empty Red Lamborghini of Denis in front of him and stomped his feet in anger, wanting to put the heels of his hatred into the ground. This son of a bitch assistant is really lying to me! Her voice trembled with anger, That scumbag Denis must still be in theb, to say he left a long time ago! Before she could turn her head to Denis, she was yanked by the Named Macks hand. Please Miss Glen, can you let me live, calm down. The assistant really wants to die at this time, Mr. Austin he must have left by now, just now must have deliberately put you away, you cant find him now even if you go back, ah. Adrians heart is clear that the assistant is telling the truth, but still very reluctant, angry fire, I do not believe that I went to his home to look for, and still can not see his shadow. The assistant heard that Miss Glen would not stop until she saw Denis, and was scared and shivering. My Missy! Youve been in the news today foring to Ching University! Will you stop it! Give me a way out! Its a big enough deal. Remember, theres an award ceremony today, you cant miss such an important event because of something so trivial! Chapter 2195 Saying people are inferior Hearing the assistants helpless and gnashing teeth shout, Adrian then paused in his steps. Theres a big awards ceremony this evening, and not only will she be attending, but she should also be highlighted for nomination. The assistant keenly caught the hesitation in her footsteps and was somewhat pleased in her heart that Adrian had fortunately notpletely lost his mind. He took this opportunity to grab Adrian and dragged her to the car before the two of them sped off in the car towards the award ceremony venue. Adrian had been in the car cushion for a while before she could barely sort of get her emotions to settle down. This is when I suddenly remembered the bottle of beauty oral liquid that I drank in the morning. She couldnt help but be a little worried, frowning and turning her head to ask the assistant next to her. I just drank a bottle of something at that school bazaar? That ugly girl said it was a beauty oral she made herself? Adrian actually did not finish his words before the assistant aside interrupted him with righteous indignation. It was, after you left, I just went to pay for the oral liquid. Obviously just a bottle of milk like stuff, how dare you charge me three thousand dors, just like that and still have the nerve to say it is a charity sale? Its simply a robbery!!! Adrian couldnt help but recall the bottle he drank this morning, the packaging is simple even if, even the most basic production date ingredients list and so on are not, a look at the artisanal small workshop production. It doesnt matter if its money or not, that stuff of hers looks like its still a bit dirty, so you wont get sick after drinking it, right? The assistant shook his head very definitely. Ive already asked about that, and she does have a formal approval process, so its perfectly safe. Adrian then put his heart into his stomach. She doesnt expect this oral solution to have any effect at all, she just asks that it not have an effect on her body. The car ran for a whole hour before Adrian finally arrived at the venue of the award ceremony. With an hour and a half to go before the red carpet, Adrian naturally had to go to the dressing room, first to reapply his makeup and change his clothes. Adrian had been ying hide-and-seek with Denis all day today, so he was already tired. Changed clothes and just sit down, close your eyes randomly how the makeup artist in their own face smear are no longer talking. Originally dazed and already about to fall asleep, but suddenly the fawning voice of the make-up artist rang in his ears. Miss Glen, why is your skin in such good conditiontely? What kind of cosmetics are you using? Adrian and not what neer, at the moment makeup is ttering tone so familiar, Adrian actually heart more impatient, just always perfunctory. No, its no different than usual. Makeup artist usually are still quite eye-catching price, this time I did not expect is a broken sand pot ask the bottom of the look. But your skin condition is really good now, huh? Not only are there no e pores and ckheads, but your skin is also so smooth with makeup, is it true that you havent done any maintenance? Adrian couldnt help but open his eyes, after all, the makeup artists tone was full of sincerity at the moment. Maybe its because the lighting in the dressing room is always good, or maybe its taking a psychological cue from the makeup artist. She now looks at herself in the mirror and really feels that her skin is a little too good to be true. This made Adrians mind wonder. Right my skin seems to have really gotten better, but I havent really been doing any special maintenancetely. That would be the better quality of sleeptely, sleep is the most useful care. The make-up artist is now aware of not to continue to ask questions, just silently to Adrian make-up. Soon everything was packed up and Adrian was ready to walk down the aisle in a swaying manner. When she passed by another dressing room, she was attracted by the sharp, piercingughter inside. Hahahahahahaughs me to death, Adrian kind of hot search is really a shame! Adrians heart, which was just watching the fun, suddenly thumped. The voices inside the dressing room, however, continued toe. That hot search I watched, she even specifically ran to the university inside to chase men, this is too shameful!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. If you ask me, she doesnt know what her status is, does she think Mr. Austin is serious about her? Why are you being so nasty? And do not look at their own age, a smile full of folds, and still dare to hook Mr. Austin, this kind of old woman, reallyugh me to death. Make-up in the inside of these mean statements, one by one, all smashed in Adrians heart, she stood outside the dressing room, her face getting harder and harder. And her assistant, who also heard these words, has long been on the sidelines with a frightened face. Adrian youre in this position now, theres no need to be normal with them kids! The assistant side was stillforting Adrian, but he didnt expect Adrian to have directly thrown his hands and rushed forward. She did not hesitate to push open the door of the dressing room as soon as she could, all over her body was a murderous aura. There are three girls sitting inside the dressing room, all of them are just small actors who are just starting out. The three of them had their makeup on and were ying with their phones, swiping through Twitter andughing and taunting at the same time. Before theirughter could fall, it had been caught by another icy voice. How dare you call me an old woman? The smiles on the faces of the three actresses froze for a moment, and it was only when they looked back that they realized the hero they had just been discussing was already standing behind them. Adrian has always taken the royal route, but her long red dress today is much more stunning than usual. Her originally fair skin, today there is actually some watery translucent, long and slender neck without a single blemish at all. Even the light makeup on her face is now brighter than his usual heavy makeup. The whole person not only exudes an aura that cannot be approached, but the coldness in his eyes justplements it. The three actresses never thought the woman in front of them could be this beautiful. Miss Glen The three men had stuttered in fear, but Adrian had no mercy for them. Adrians heels ttered, but every step seemed to be on peoples hearts. Adrian discusses not to walk up to the small actor who justughed the loudest, with an icy expression on his face and disdain in his eyes. Were you the one who just called me old? Adrian gently put one hand on Mollie Booths shoulder, but the side mirror just reflected the two faces. Adrians skin is so good that its translucent and fair, not at all like it should be at her age. In contrast to Mollie, who was staring at her in horror, she was clearly more than five or six years younger than Adrian. But the skin has been slightly dull because of the long-term makeup, and the fine lines at the corners of her eyes, e around her mouth, even the thick makeup, some cars can not drive. So when the two were together, it was Mollie who appeared to be more than ten years older than Adrian. Adrian naturally also saw the stark contrast through the mirror and had a hard time suppressing the ecstasy in his heart. Adrian stretched out his slender fingers and gently traced over all the blemishes on Mollies face, as if to point them out bit by bit and remind her. It finally stopped near the eyes before Adrian finally smiled in satisfaction. You say Im old, havent you ever looked at your own face in the mirror? Chapter 2196 is that bottle of beauty oral liquid Havent you ever seen your own face? Such a simple sentence, to Mollies ears, but it was like being shot in the heart. Mollies body swayed, a swish white face for a moment, she wanted to retort back, with her and Adrian more than five or six years of age difference, but Adrian said he had not seen his own face? Isnt that just saying you dont deserve it?! However, she saw Adrians face clean and white and smooth, and then think about herself, her face has been a little yellow, the corners of the eyes can not hide the wrinkles, and Adrianpared rather like she was older. The words that I wanted to refute came to my lips, but I had to swallow them back into my stomach, she really did not have the face to say that. Adrian looked at Mollies white face in the mirror and couldnt help butugh lightly, Hmph, its true what they say, ugly people make a lot of mistakes! This is not just a meanment! However, Adrian still did not change his face and walked out of the dressing room with great style, without any intention of taking care of Mollie again. The assistant who had been waiting outside the door was also frightened, and when he saw Adrianing out, he rushed forward tofort him: Adrian, dont take those online gossips to heart, those people love to follow the wind and talk nonsense! The assistant has been working with Adrian for many years and she knows better than anyone Adrians fiery temper. Today the news of her visit to Ching University to see Denis has been all over the news, people on the inte have been sneering at Adrian for taking the initiative to fall back on Denis, all these topics are on the hot search, she is now afraid that Adrian will lose his temper and say he wont go on the red carpet. What she didnt expect was that Adrian didnt look grumpy at all, but rather calm: Dont worry, Ill go to the red carpet today as usual, and let those people see that with my Adrians appearance Im still afraid of not having men to chase? She was very confident and then walked towards the red carpet area outside. And the red carpet area at the moment. The reporters waiting there were looking around and talking, just waiting for the peopleing on the red carpet. Why isnt Adrian out yet? Were waiting for her, were counting on her to make the headlines today! Do you guys think shell be afraid toe to the red carpet because of the scandal with Denis? No, its such a big story, Im still waiting to interview her and take some pictures for the article! The topic of being dumped by Mr. Austin will definitely be a hit! In the midst of an argumentative chatter, a voice suddenly rang out C And now walking down our red carpet, the nominee for Best Actress, Miss Glen. Once the voice of the supporters fell, immediately caused an uproar, everyone present immediately picked up the hands of the camera microphone and so on, ready to wait for Adrian toe up immediately interviewed and photographed. But when Adrian appeared on the red carpet and walked slowly, most people looked at him with dumbfounded eyes and did not move a muscle. This woman walking on the red carpet, wearing a long red evening dress, dazzling, and more importantly, her whole person is a hundred times more beautiful than that dress. Adrians condition today is as good as it has ever been, with her hair floating as she walks, her eyebrows arched, her skin delicate and glowing white, just like a little fairying out of a painting. Originally, the reporters were ready to gossip about the rumors between her and Denis, but Adrians stunning appearance made them forget to ask questions, and after they reacted, they all grabbed their cameras and took pictures of her. Shocked by her beauty, not only the photographers and reporters, but also the other female celebrities who were invited to attend eximed in a row. My goodness, Adrian looks really different today hey, much prettier than usual! Indeed, shes a little too good for this skin condition! Did she go for an injection? The effect is really good hey. Im going to ask herter, the effect of the injection in this hospital is too good! When she arrived, she immediately became the focus of the evening! Adrian listened to the praises and exmations, his heart was very helpful, smiling and facing the camera. So what if Denis dumped her? So what if they are older than them? She has absolute beauty, her face can crush the crowd, there will be no one tough at to denigrate her. The more Adrian thought about it, the morefortable he was, smiling and walking graciously down the aisle. It didnt take long for Adrian to make the news once again. This time, however, it was not because of messy scandals, but because of her stunning beauty on the red carpet and at the awards ceremony. Adrian red carpet. Adrian in red look. Adrian makeup. And so on different topics that have been dominating the list of hot searches. The inte is full of discussions about what makeup she used tonight, what great look she did, and why she suddenly became so beautiful. After the award ceremony. Adrian returned to her nanny car and looked at the live square on her phone full of pictures of herself tonight, thements below were all admiring her beauty, she was in a good mood and kept staring at her phone with a slight smile.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Her assistant is also looking at the HD big picture with a giggle: Adrian, your state tonight is too good, its simply a face explosion, look at the praise everyone is giving you now, who cares about those broken scandals! Before this mornings ceremony, the Inte was still full of mockery and abuse, sarcasm Adrian backwards Denis, but just one evening event ended, the Inte winds have changed a hundred and eighty degrees. No one bothered to taunt Adrian anymore, because tonight she told them with her best C Even if dumped by a man, the beauty of my mother also shakes the rest of you several streets! The assistant who was still very headache is now happy. But she quickly thought of something and asked, You shouldnt have gone to the injectiontely either, howe you suddenly changed so much! The assistant carefully thought about measuring Adrians face, she apanied Adrian every day and knew very well that she hadnt taken good care of herself recently, so how did this skin suddenly be better? Adrian touched his face and was also puzzled. I dont know hey, obviously in the morning when the face is still a few pimples, but suddenly the pimples are also gone, the tone has also be better, I also did not do anything, is Adrian paused, as if she suddenly understood something. Its the bottle of beauty oral liquid! What? What beauty oral liquid ah? The assistant didnt respond for a moment. Adrian was so excited at this moment that he went up and grabbed his assistants arm: Its the beauty liquid I bought with that ugly girl at the Ching University charity sale. Chapter 2197 Who are you As soon as she said this, the assistant also remembered. In the morning when Adrian went to see Denis, he bought a bottle of beauty oral liquid at Ching University. The assistant remembered that the girl who sold the oral liquid was scary ugly looking and couldnt help but frown, That ugly girl sold the oral liquid? That cant be right, how can what shes selling work? Adrian also found it unbelievable, after all, if this beauty oral solution works so well, why that girl still looks so ugly, it is reasonable to say that she should most improve the face of ah. But apart from the bottle of beauty oral liquid, Adrian couldnt think of anything else that might have caused such a big change.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hey, what the hell! Adrian gritted his teeth, You go contact that girl right away, well buy a few more bottles of her beauty oral liquid and try it out to see if it works or not. Okay, Ill be right there. The assistant nodded approvingly too, but then suddenly lost his head. The problem is we dont even know what her name is, so how do we get back in touch with her? Adrian, who was also excited and happy, froze slightly when he heard this. It was a coincidence that she would drink that bottle of beauty oral liquid today. She didnt know anything about the name, grade, ss, etc. of the girl who sold the oral liquid, except that she was a student of Ching University. But with tens of thousands of students enrolled at Ching University, how does she find the girl who sells oral fluid? The more he thought about it, the more annoyed Adrian became. For them, the most important thing is to take care of these female stars who eat age, not to mention that she is not young, aging faster, want to be red to ensure that their face is not questioned. Over the years, she also tried a lot of health care products or something, but has been ineffective, some are also very hurt, today it is easy toe across a beauty oral liquid may be very safe and effective, how she will miss it. So Adrian immediately picked up his phone. The assistant watched as she opened her phone contacts and flipped to Deniss name and couldnt help but be stunned. Adrian, what are you doing?! I seem to remember Denis talking to that girl, they might know each other, I must find her to do so! Adrian finished and didnt wait for his assistant to answer again, he immediately dialed the phone. But the phone kept beeping, but no one came through. Adrian persisted in calling non-stop, not wanting to miss the opportunity at all. When she pulled the phone for the umpteenth time, someone finally picked up on the other side. I say Miss Glen, what the hell do you want! Deniss voice was full of helplessness. I told you a long time ago that we are not suitable for a rtionship, so you should stop stalking me, okay? Adrian, however, grunted, Denis, can you not be so narcissistic? I didnt call you to get back together! Denis had a headache when he saw Adrians phone open, and when he heard her say she didnt want to mention getting back together, he couldnt help but blurt out, Not getting back together? Then what do you want from me? Adrians tone is cold, I just want to ask you for someones contact information, today at Qing University, you went to talk to the girl who sells beauty oral liquid, the one who looks particrly ugly, I want her contact information. There was a moment of silence on the other side of the phone. And just then, in the Ching University. Since it was alreadyte in the evening, the sale would soon be over. The students who had set up their stalls packed up their things and prepared to leave. Most of the students in the room had finished selling their charity goods, but ras table was still full of beauty oral liquid, how the stall was set up when it first opened, and now it is how it is, without a single change. Other students passing byughed at the sight of ras barely sold beauty orals C Hahahahaha, look, that ugly beauty oral liquid didnt sell a single bottle! Look like that out of the stall to sell beauty oral liquid, you dare to buy? I dont know where to get the courage to set up a stall. Ugly people have always done more than one thing! Ugly-looking but still have to sell beauty oral liquid, but also everywhere to hook up with men, really to disgust me. ra is nowpletely immune to thesements and just quietly puts all her beauty orals back in the box and puts them away. The schools requirement was that all students who participated in the sale were to gather in the auditorium at the end of the event to report on the sale. The others sold nothing left, so they quickly finished packing up and rushed to the auditorium. But ra wasnt so quick. The beauty orals she had put out were almost untouched, packed in a box full of them, so how was she going to carry them back to her dorm? ra had a terrible headache and was worried when suddenly a cautious voice rang out next to her C That, do you need me to help you? ra then noticed that a girl carrying a shoulder bag and looking at herself with a slight blush was Clementine, who had juste out of the library. ra looked down at the beauty orals and really had no choice but to say, Then please, look after them for me first, Ill report to the auditorium first and Ill be back soon. Clementine nodded, Go ahead and leave this ce to me, Ill take care of it! Thank you. ra hurried in the direction of the auditorium, Clementine pulled a bench and sat down, taking out a book to read, but before she could read a few words, she heard a cell phone ring. After feeling his pocket and realizing it wasnt his own, he saw ras cell phone that she had left on the charity table. When the phone stopped ringing, Clementine picked it up and prepared to put it away first, but when she saw the missed calls on the screen, she froze for a moment. The note on the screen is clear in two big words C Stanley. Originally, ras note to Stanley was customer number one, but she thought it would be easy to be misunderstood, so she simply noted it as her full name. The phone suddenly rang again, Clementine shivered, looked around there is no one, biting his lips trembling hands to connect the phone, to the ear slowly speak: Hello. The other side of the road. In a speeding ck Rolls-Royce. Stanley sat on the leather seat, he wore a solid ck shirt, looking cold and cool, his posture was upright, the light from the streetmp shone from the car window on his handsome side face, constantly changing. The fingers holding the phone were long and slender, with well-defined knuckles, and when he heard thepletely unfamiliar voiceing from the phone, he I couldnt help but frown and speak coldly Who are you! Where is ra? That, Im, Im a friend of ras, my name is Clementine. ra she had to go to the auditorium for something and I was helping her with her booth. She left her phone here. Clementines voice was slightly shaky and nervous. Oh! Stanley was immediately ready to hang up the phone, yet he didnt expect Clementine on the other side of the line to call out anxiously again. Stanley, wait a minute. Stanleys hand ready to put down the phone paused, then heard a nervous voice on the other end of the phone: That, that students have a charity sale today, ra still have a lot of things left to sell, if you are free can youe to help us move it? Chapter 2198 Could it be jealousy ra finished checking immediately after arriving at the auditorium. Only one bottle of beauty oral liquid had been sold all day, so of course it was much easier to check. ra tidied up before returning to the square, the night has be thicker and thicker, the square that was crowded during the day seems to have fallen silent all of a sudden, there is almost no one moving around.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ra found her store easily and realized it only when she walked near her store. Next to his own booth, in addition to the thin, quiet Clementine, there was a tall, erect man. The slightly distant streetmp emits a warm yellow light, diagonally elongating the mans originally slender figure. Just a figure also so handsome andpelling, so that people have a moment of suffocation. ra couldnt help but stop in her tracks. The man standing in front of the stall seemed to sense something and turned back at the same moment. The mans skin is also very white, like sheepskin jade, lining the lines of the ck shirt more severe, warm light on his angr face, it adds a touch of softness. Stanley? What are you doing here? ra was a little surprised, she didnt expect to meet Stanley here. But Stanley did not answer her question, he looked indifferent, next to Clementine saw the situation instead is impatient to exin first. ra, Stanley just called you and you werent in, so I just happened to pick it up for you. Clementines face was as usual with some apprehension, clutching the corner of her coat in her hand, her voice tinged with a hint of sobbing due to the overwhelming tension. I just thought there was too much stuff to move on our side, and it would be too much for just the two of us to move, so I took it upon myself to ask Stanley to help us you dont me me, do you? After saying this, she raised her head and looked at ra with hopeful eyes, but ra looked at her with gradually cold eyes. You mean you took my call without my permission? Clementine did not expect the other partys mood change would be so obvious, especially when it also revealed such a cold air. Clementines eyes got red at once when she heard this. ra I didnt mean to do that. Clementines eyes were welling up with tears, and they were about to fall almost immediately. I was just worried that if I didnt pick up the phone Stanley would be very worried about you, so I picked it up without much thought, you mustnt misunderstand me! Clementine said this when already shaken, beautiful eyes have long been filled with tears, as if a small frightened beast as wet, so that people look at it is inevitable that the heart of love. But even if Stanley couldnt get her call and was worried, what did it matter to her, Clementine? Dont exin this to me. ra didnt want to hear any more from Clementine. You go back first, Ill just pack these things myself. Not expecting ra to tell her to leave straight away, Clementine turned pale all of a sudden. No I Clementine originally wanted to continue to exin a few words, but once she met ras cold eyes, she was simply too frightened to say anything. All three were silent for a while, the atmosphere in the square was quiet and somewhat eerie, and Clementine finally could only lower her eyes. Covering his own tears that were about toe out of his eyes, he then replied softly. Then Ill go back first you go back to the dorm early too, and be safe on the way. In her usual timid tone, Clementine finished her sentence and gave a cautious nce at Stanley, who was still silent. And his eyes always fell only on ras body, as if no matter what Clementine said or did, his gaze would not waver in the slightest. So Clementine then moved her eyes away, and the light in her eyes became dim for a moment. She picked up her school bag and left in silence while wiping her tears. Stanley and ra were the only two people left in the entire square. ra then sighed, and then put away her orals one by one with an expressionless face. Stanleys expression was a bit odd as he deliberated for a moment before speaking. You seem to have a problem with that ssmate. Stanleys expression seemed to be a casual one, with no emotion embedded in it. ra just gave a soft sneer. Talking about opinions or not, I simply think it would be troublesome to get involved with her. ra was still packing her things in her hands, but she felt a little surprised in her heart. It seemed to be the first time Stanley had asked about other girls affairs. Whats wrong? You like this type? ra doesnt really know much about all types of girls, but she knows that Clementine is popr among the boys. Its been less than a month since school started, and the people chasing her can already form a reinforced toon. Loris was also always full of envy during the day, and she would always mutter to ra about this type of girl, the most attractive to men. As to why Stanley would now take the initiative to ask about Clementine Shen, ras face was a little gloomy. Does he also like this type? Although it was just a guess, it was enough to make ra feel ufortable. Instead of answering her question head on, Stanley moved his long, slender legs and suddenly forced ra to the edge of the table. With his arms held out to the sides, he formed a confined space, imprisoning ra in it. Are you looking like that, are you jealous? Stanleys voice was a bit low, but all of a sudden ra was a bit overwhelmed by the reaction. What does she have to be jealous of? Or is it Stanley and Clementines vinegar? What a joke! Listen to that, is it possible? I think its possible, and why do you think its not possible? Stanley did not, at all, have the intention of getting angry, but just asked rhetorically with interest. ra replied without thinking. Of course its- But before her words were fully spoken, the man in front of her suddenly made a move. He leaned down suddenly, ra only felt a shadow looming in front of her, toote to react, her lips had been covered with a cold. ras eyes rolled up at once, and this time met Stanleys beautiful eyes in the same way. As ra was lost in thought, the kiss continued to deepen until it was about to take the girls breath away, and only then did ra react. She directly tried to pull out the gold needle to pierce Stanley, but did not expect the other party to move much faster than herself again. Before she could pull her hand out of her coat pocket, the man had released himself and straightened up. Chapter 2199 This is what I need Stanley was all seductive and even licked his lips gently. Obviously the ascetic type of man, but the eyes are about to overflow with emotion. Its not even jealousy? Stanley smiled and looked at ra a little narrowly. Your mouth is so sour and you say youre not jealous? ras brain rumbled, unable to tell how many times shed been taken advantage of by Stanley. Stanley! ra has gritted her teeth, not expecting this man to have thick skin to this point now. She had raised the golden needle high in her hand and was about to stab the man in front of her unstoppably. But the mans movements always seem to be one step faster than her, his mouth still has a light smile, but his hand has already impartially grabbed the girls wrist. So ras hand was firmly fixed in the air, and the gold pins between her fingers shone with golden light under the illumination of the streetmp. The coldness is a bit seeping. But Stanley Corner seems to havepletely missed the look of those gold pins, instead, he pulled something out of his coat pocket and put it on ras wrist. ra clearly felt some coldness in said evening, not expecting things to go in this direction. She froze a little for a moment, half a moment beforeing back to her senses, and then looked at her wrist. The original is a bracelet, look at the material should be colored gold, recently also more popr these things.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The bracelet is clean and dangles only a simple and generous square of three-dimensional geometry. Some gold and red light flowing on the bracelet, although the appearance is very ordinary, but ra still keenly aware of the bracelet is special. There seems to be a chip hidden inside the geometric cube, which is small but still not hidden from ras eyes. Whats this?? ra frowned as Stanley answered her question this time for the first time. This thing lets me know where you are and how healthy you are. Hearing this ra immediately understood what was going on. This chip is nothing more than being able to detect her body temperature and heartbeat. If you have any idents, or even any hidden illnesses in your body, Stanley is afraid that you will learn about it before you do. There is also a positioning system, indicating that there should be GPS inside the chip, probably experienced too much can not find ra and frantic situation Anyway, this thing was able to report her location in real time, which seemed to be the only way Stanley could rest easy. Stanley actually knew in his heart that if ra had really encountered something, she was afraid she wouldnt have asked for help. So he had to take the initiative, in order to be able to protect her in case she was in danger, so he wanted ra to have it with her. ra obviously understood what he meant, too, but it wasnt what she wanted. You know I dont need this stuff. She has lived two full lifetimes, but she never felt like she should be the one to be protected. But have always believed that only if they are strong enough to keep themselves safe, to guard what they hold dear. It is too unsettling to rely solely on the power of others. ra frowned even more, and she raised her hand straight away, trying to take the bracelet off. But Stanley pressed her hand first, and his hand was so strong that ra couldnt move. Maybe you dont need to. Stanley lowered his eyes, and ra just met the pair of ink eyes that held a vast sea of stars. But I need to, and I cant rest easy until you take this with you. Stanleys attitude was actually very strong, which made ra unable to say the words that came to her lips instead. All right then. The force value is not enough, ra can only be obedient. But after all, they have lived two lives, in fact, also cherish life, but only for their own lives to increase the security, why try to push off. The girls obedience eased Stanleys face a bit, and he was about to say a few more words to ra when he suddenly felt a change in his surroundings. The mans face changed and he oohed and aahed as he turned to look at the square a long way away. The square was obviously empty, but the chill emanating from Stanleys body escted again and again, and even ra couldnt ignore the change. Whats wrong? She frowned slightly, and Stanley, as if alerted by the womans voice, slightly curbed the coldness on his face. Its nothing, Ill get someone to take these orals back for you. Stanleys expression returned to its usual calm and said indifferently. ra looked at the oral solution on the table with some fret, then nodded inpromise. She cant move back on her own anyway. So soon a few bodyguards picked up ras beauty orals and took them to the girls dormitory building, where ra said hello to Stanley and went back to her dorm. Stanley watched ras back gradually be smaller and disappear, and only then coldly turned his head to ask Milo aside. Caught? Milo sniffed and hurriedly stepped forward. It turns out Stanley had noticed that someone had indeed been following Miss Davidson all along, but weve got the person in custody. Bring it here. Stanleys voice carried a hint of harshness. Several bodyguards suddenly appeared in the darkness of the square, and they were all dragging a man in ck in their hands like an enemy. The man was already covered in blood, and after being heavily thrown to the ground, he didnt even have the strength to wail. There were no ripples in Stanleys eyes, as if the man in front of him wasnt worth causing any fluctuations in his emotions. Who sent you to do this? Stanleys voice is as cold as ice. After all, he has already made a public appearance with ra, so there are sure to be many people who will notice the rtionship between the two of them. But he did not intend to hide this rtionship, except that his own special status is also a fact, and his purpose of giving the bracelet to ra today is to make sure that she is safe. But he still underestimated the extent of these peoples madness, only so many days of work, has actually developed to the point of stalking. He was d he came to school today, otherwise he didnt know if it would be the girl who was covered in blood now? The man who was caught obviously suffered a poisoned, his body more than the flesh of the ce oozing blood has put all the clothes wet. It is clear that there is no longer the strength to scream, but his eyes still can not hide the arrogance. He even spat viciously before he taunted up without a moments hesitation. I cant tell youre sincere about that ugly bastard, huh? The man looked interested. But you cant protect her at all! Youre the head of the Davidson Family now, but you know that none of this belongs to you! Everything you have we will take back one day in the morning! Stanley lowered his eyes and looked at the boys on the floorughing and cursing madly, the patience under his eyes has long been consumed. Chapter 2200 I’ll take his eyes Forget about it, Milo, and remember to take care of it. The man was still behaving rather than die, and his reckless maniacalughter clearly paused when he heard these words. He had expected an interrogation to await him, and he had even concocted a whole series of lies. I didnt expect Stanley to drag his feet in the slightest, and he wasnt really afraid of death, but just wanted to stall for time to find an opportunity to escape. But Stanley just simply sectioned off hisst chance of life ah! Wait dont you really want to try me! Stanleys footsteps were slightly beaten when he heard it. The mans eyes showed delight, in his opinion, Stanley must have changed his mind, but what he didnt expect was that Stanley just raised his eyebrows andnded on him with eyes as cold as frost. The ck mans body also seemed frozen by the icy cold in Stanleys eyes. His eyes were like those of a cold-blooded animal, sending chills down the spine. A light nce, so that the person being stared at is like falling into an ice cer, as the hands and feet shiver with cold. Your words remind me that you just called ra ugly, didnt you? Stanley stared at him with unblinking dead eyes. The man in ck obviously didnt expect Stanley to stop for this. His mind was a mess and he was a bit dumbfounded, when Stanley spoke up again coldly. It seems you dont have good eyes, so I dont see the need to keep them. Stanley looked at the man in ck with a calm face and suddenly raised his volume C Milo! Ill take his eyes! Bring it back to me in one piece. Said striding away, not a single extra look to the man in ck. Qing University campus. ra came back to the dormitory with those beauty orals of hers, and when she entered, she found Clementine alone in the room. Clementine saw ra walk in and immediately stood up, stammering and exining Drunk ra, listen to me, just now just now I didnt mean to do it, dont be angry, okay? Clementine that cowering look, like a child who did something wrong for fear of being chastised by parents, the tone of voice is full of fear, talking as if to cry out. ra, however, looked at her with a sneer and a look of indifference. She walked over and put the beauty oral solution on the table before she opened her mouth quietly, You dont have to exin anything to me, why you had to get on the phone to call Stanley over to help you know in your own heart, and I know very well. Clementines face turned white when she heard this, and she paused to say something, but ra interrupted her. I dont care if you want to seduce men or whatever, and I dont have the time to do it, but Im warning you, dont try to use me as a pedal, or I wont let you go! She said she gently raised her eyes and looked at Clementine, without a trace of temperature in her eyes. Clementines body swayed, and ras words left no room for her. A cell phone rings, and ra picks it up after a moment of confusion. The caller ID showed an unfamiliar number, and ra didnt want to talk to Clementine anymore, so she went out to answer the phone. Clementine, alone in the room, watched ras back as she left, her fingers slowly clenching, so hard that her fingertips turned white. The usual pair of eyes that are always very timid are now full of hate. ra took a few steps farther down the hallway before picking up the phone. An anxious voice immediately came from the other end of the phone, Hello, are you ra? My name is Adrian, the one who bought a bottle of beauty oral liquid from your stall this morning, do you remember? Um, its ra, what can I do for you? Its like this, your beauty oral solution is very useful to me, so Im going to buy some more from you. ra on the other end of the phone smiled slightly. She had been sure that Adrian would reach out to herself to buy it again as soon as she drank the bottle of beauty oral liquid, so this call she had expected. So she got right to the point, Yes, how many bottles do you need? One hundred no, three hundred bottles! I want three hundred bottles! For her Adrian is used to spending big, and she is not short of money. Three hundred bottles of beauty oral liquid is just a few hundred thousand, as long as effective she does not care about the price. ra was a bit taken aback. She didnt expect that Adrian would ask for 300 bottles as soon as he asked. Adrian on the other end of the phone heard ra didnt answer and hurriedly asked, Whats wrong? Is it not working? OK, but I dont have that much in my hand right now, you need to wait for me for three days. ra now has about a hundred bottles in hand, the remaining two hundred bottles is arge amount, but she has Soul Stone, although she can not immediately make it, but she thought a little rush a two or three days must be made, so she gave Adrian a very exact reply. Only after hearing ra agree so easily did Adrian finally put his mind at ease and asked for ras bank card number before hanging up the phone. The next day between sses. Ten minutes before ss, most of the students came to the stair ssroom, down to catch up on sleep, pile up to chatter, the majority of the ssroom is full of people, chattering is very noisy. ra sits quietly to the side, eyes closed as she makes a beauty oral liquid in her Soul Stone space. Just as she was concentrating on catching up on her work, she felt someonee and give her a tap on the shoulder. ra opened her eyes and saw several girls in the ss sitting behind her, all looking at her with nervous faces at the moment.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At this ra was a bit puzzled and confused and raised her eyebrows. Because of her ugly, scary face and Carson, its been a long time since school started but almost no one in the ss will talk to her except Loris. This is also the first time that I have approached in such a proactive manner today. ra slowly spoke up and asked, Do you have something to do? A girl opened her mouth to answer, That, tomorrow we are nning to have a ss party together, so I want to ask you if you want to join us? Her words made ra even more puzzled. Its been a long time since school started, and the ss has held several parties but no one has ever invited her. What is wrong with these people today that they would take the initiative to invite her to a ss party? After thinking about it, and since she had never been interested in these kinds of parties, she simply said no, No, I have something to do. For her unhesitating refusal, several girls were a little unhappy after a few moments of froze. Its only been a short time since school started, there are no exams, and the charity bazaar is already over, what are you going to be busy with? ra answered honestly, I have to rush to make my beauty oral liquid, someone ordered three hundred bottles and I have to prepare it quickly. Several girls first looked at each other and then startedughing like crazy. Chapter 2201 So that’s it Hahahahaha, not I say, ra you do not want to participate in the ss reunion just refuse, but also say what someone wants to buy your beauty oral liquid you have to rush to do? You couldnt sell a single bottle at the charity bazaar? You want tough us to death with this kind of panic? Sheughed until tears came out of the corners of her eyes. ra, if you want to lie, you should find a better reason, how can you bring up that garbage oral liquid? None of them would believe that ra was telling the truth. How could anyone buy ras trivial products? She was just looking for an excuse not to remember the ss reunion. Loris, who was sitting next to ra, also nudged her gently, thinking she was deliberately excusing herself, and persuaded her, ra,e along, or Ill be all alone and miserable. ra was a little surprised that Loris wanted to go to the reunion, But its James birthday tomorrow, arent you going to spend it with him? ra remembers very well that James birthday is tomorrow, because Loris has been rambling about his birthday and stuff in the dorm every day for the past few days. She thought Loris must be spending her birthday with James tomorrow, so how could she go to any ss reunion? Hearing ra mention James, a look of disappointment shed across Loriss chubby little face. I was supposed to go with James for his birthday, but he said his mentor suddenly had an assignment for him, so he couldnt go out for his birthday. Loris is actually full of loss in this heart. For Jamess birthday, she is full of joy to prepare for more than a month, so especially looking forward to the arrival of the birthday, but I did not expect that all of these in the end can not be used. When ra saw Loris lost and ufortable look, she had tofort her by saying, Okay, okay, Ill go to the ss reunion with you tomorrow.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Anyway, she can make those beauty orals in Soul Stone space wherever she is, just keep Lorispany. When Loris heard ras words, her eyes sparkled and she was happy again in a sh, pulling her along and asking, Are you serious? Thats great. And those girls had happy expressions on their faces after they heard ra agreed to attend the ss reunion. Several girls exchanged silent nces before speaking again, Great, great, ra, its great that you agreed toe to the party, but well can you ask Carson to see if hes willing toe along too? ra looked at the girls expectant faces and instantly reacted to their real purpose. She said well, these girls usually avoid her are toote, how will suddenly change sex to run to invite her to what ss reunion. So thats it! People are totally trying to invite Carson to this party through her. ra spoke lightly, He doesnt really attend these types of events, and besides, why would hee to our ss party? ras nonchnt refusal caused the girls expectant faces to change immediately. When they saw that the n was not going to work, they immediately showed their true colors and opened their mouths sarcastically, Look, you guys, you really think youre a big deal, and if youre afraid that Carson will be taken away from you, just say so and make excuses for him not being a party person. Its disgusting! Yeah, she doesnt look like shes worthy of Carson, so whats the point of being cocky? Besides, I think its just that people Carson look at the high school ssmates a part, a little help you just, you have to be backward people, now also in front of us to pretend, face is also too big it! A few people were kind enough to invite ra to the ss reunion one second, but they turned their faces and said one vicious word after another, faster than the ywright who changed his face. This pissed Loris off, and she immediately shot back, You people came here to invite ra first, and now youre talking nonsense? We dont want to invite her, we just want to use her rtionship with Carson to get Carson to attend! Its best if she doesnte if she wants to, so as not to pollute our eyes! The girls didnt want to cover up any more, so they spoke up directly and made it clear. He said he immediately got up and walked away. I pooh, you guys are the ones polluting us! Loris scolded and then immediately reassured ra: Its okay, well just have fun on our own, we dont have to worry about them tomorrow. ra didnt take the girls words to heart at all and smiled, Dont worry, Ill be there if I promise youll be there. Loris put her heart down and was all of a sudden full of joy again. She turned to the other side and asked Clementine, Clementine, are you going to the ss reunion tomorrow? Originally Clementine was concentrating on editing text messages with her head down, when she heard Loriss sudden inquiry, like a scared bunny, her whole body shook for a moment, and then immediately shoved the phone in her hand into the desk. She still stammered in reply, I I wont go, I still have to go to work tomorrow! Clementines family is not well off, so she spends her time outside of school studying and working part-time, and everyone in the dorm knows it. Loris couldnt help but feel disappointed, but still spoke up to persuade, Why dont you just take a leave of absence! Its such a rare opportunity, how nice for the three of us to go together. Clementine nced up at ra and then hurriedly lowered her head again. After Clementine got on the phone privately that day and called Stanley to help, ra hasnt been talking to her these days. When Clementine saw ra, who still looked unconcerned at the moment, her eyes grew even darker. She spoke with an awkward face, You guys go ahead and have fun, I wont be there. Loris did not continue to persuade either. Soon it was time for the promised party on the second day. Because the party was proposed by Kade for this one, ra and Loris did not know the location of the party beforehand and came by taxi with the other girls in the ss. When they got out of the car and saw the party ce they had booked, both of them were frozen in ce. Loris looked incredulous, This is the Citrus Clubhouse? That upscale clubhouse where a bottle of wine is several thousand dors? How could wee to such an expensive ce for a ss reunion? Thats right, Kade chose the same ce where Stanley brought ra to the party C the Hovenia Club! However, the Hovenia Club in front of them at this moment is again a little different from the Hovenia Club they went to before Stanleyra. Chapter 2202 Outer Ring The Hovenia Clubhouse is arge double ring withrge greenery done elsewhere. The two rings have their own functions, the outer ring is generally avable to receive all guests, as long as the money can be entered. Inside is just drinking and bouncing, but also some small ktv boxes and so on. But like thest time ra went, it was the inner ring of the Hovenia Club. There are more amusement facilities inside, and some high-end facilities are also avable, such as equestrian, golf, shooting and so on. But this small part is only open to a small group of people at the top of this country, and everyone is no longer at the level of the rich or the rich. Rather, each individual has the ability to influence the fortunes of this country. Before ra went to the inner ring, naturally, after all, the person who took her was Stanley. But now Kade can only bring people to the outer ring. But even if its the outer ring, its still the Hovenia Club ah, shocking some unseen college students or enough. After all, the cheapest wine on this menu costs several thousand dors, which is simply not affordable for the average college student. Several students took a general sweep, and for a moment their hearts were a little scared. Kade this ce seems a little too expensive, our allowancebined cant even open a bottle of wine! Why dont we change the ce? Its just a ss reunion, whye to such an expensive ce? Arent all those little restaurants in front of our school pretty good? Or lets go back to school, this ce is really too expensive Kade also enjoys the nervousness and timidity of these students, after all, she is the calmest here. So Kade deliberately ruffled his hair, big apricot eyes eyes flowing, the tone of voice is hidden pride. You guys just dont worry about all this nonsense, all our spending today can be charged to my boyfriends ount, no need for you to pay! Kade paused for a moment, as if admiring the somewhat delighted expressions of several students at once, and then deliberately increased his tone of voice. My boyfriends treat! So the joy on the students faces became even more obvious. Are you serious Kade, would this be a bad idea? After all, with so many of us, the consumption will definitely be high, does your boyfriend really want to treat us? We dont even know your boyfriend yet, would that be too much trouble for people? Obviously, each one is excited to die, but the face still has to pretend to be a little embarrassed. But Kade seems to be enjoying the reaction of her ssmates, because the curve of her mouth has increased a bit, and her head is held high like a proud swan. I do not have to lie to you guys, today happens to be my birthday, my boyfriend originally said toe to apany me, but he can note again on business, so he invited me to the club to have a good time, such a little money what is the big deal? So the studentspletely put their heads down, and a few actually broke out in loud cheers. Great! There are so many of us and hes willing to treat us, your boyfriend is so good to you! You guys are so nice, if only I could find a man as a boyfriend who is so loving like your boyfriend! What are you dreaming of here? You and Kade are notparable. She is so beautiful, so there is nothing wrong with finding such a good boyfriend! Once everyone heard that they could y in the Hovenia Club for free, they all began to scour their hearts to tter Kade, and Kade was naturally very ttered. But she still ruffled her hair in a feigned modesty and then smiled slightly. Which is not as exaggerated as you say, it is only to invite everyone to y a game, this small amount of money he will not put in mind.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g This is not a matter of ying a game, this is in the Hovenia Club! Whats so modest about it? Your boyfriend is rich and loves you so much, we cant even envy him! In fact, we are just taking the short hand, eating peoples mouths is just soft, this time not happy to tter two sentences, as if their hearts are not happy. Kade, even if he is usually the head, has never been so relentlessly praised by the crowd, and it is inevitable that he will be a bit dazzled for a while. At the end of the day, she couldnt suppress her smile, and she looked around at her friends surrounding her until she saw ra, who was looking off to the side. Kade sneered in his heart, while slowly walking towards ra. ra, have you ever been to the Hovenia Club? ra was actually dazed just now, and when she was suddenly asked this question, she thought about it for a moment before answering. I didnte. ra was somewhat frank, she had been to the inner ring before, this outer ring she really had not been to. Kade smiled smugly, she knew this bumpkin must not have been here before. No way?! Kade raised his voice, his face was full of surprise, but there was deep contempt in his eyes. Arent you friends with Mr. Austin, and this Hovenia Club is his name property, howe you didnt bring you here to have fun? ra didnt speak because she didnt listen at all, she was still busy making medicine at this moment. Kade saw that she did not say anything, his heart even more painful than just now, immediately greeted the students hugely towards the clubhouse. The private room was naturally booked a long time ago, she wordlessly led everyone into the private room, and everyone was caught in the first moment by the luxurious decoration inside. This seems to be a crystalmp, right? This kind I see is only in the halls of the movie castle, I did not think it would look so good in reality! So are all the things on top of this boogie real? Kind of want to touch it You hairy hands or dont touch, in case it breaks, its not enough to crush you here! The delighted look of her ssmates fell on Kades eyes, giving her just another chance. So she deliberately cleared her throat and then drew up her voice before saying with contempt. Can you guys not what a look of not having seen the world! So everyone stopped touching this and touching that and looked at Kade in unison. This is only a box in the outer ring, you are afraid you dont know that this ce is not even half of the inner ring! So everyone has been very facetiously shocked. Although they have never been inside the inner ring, they know the rules inside the inner ring, and they cant get in just because they have money. So everyone gathered around Kade and talked about it. Until one of the girls who had the best rtionship with Kade, as if she couldnt help herself, came over and asked in a whisper. Kade, your boyfriend seems to be very rich, has he ever taken you in the inner ring? Chapter 2203 Go Just Go The reason why Kade dares to justifiably mention the luxury renovation of the inner ring is actually waiting for this question to be asked. The only thing shes a little upset about right now is that the girls voice is a little low when she asks questions. But it didnt matter, so she simply grinned. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Thats natural, but its just the inner ring of the Hovenian Club, how could my boyfriends status not get in? The students blew up much more than before this time. Really? Kade, your boyfriend is too powerful to get into the inner ring? Is he a member of this ce? Ive heard that this Hovenia Club only has a maximum of about fifteen members, thats the real first-ss familys entertainment ce, your boyfriends family is a little too good! Kade, youre really going to marry into a rich family! When you get rich, dont forget us little sisters! The students just looked at her eyes were just a little envious, but now it is a hidden hot. Kade feels that she has never been in such a soothing mood in her life, and today these intensive tteries have really put her in a good mood. But in fact, her boyfriend is naturally not a member of the inner ring, the real members of the inner ring are those centuries-old families, not only power and status, but also family education and connotation. Her boyfriend is just a mobsters son, who usuallyes to the outer ring to spend money, so how can he be an inner ring member? But the Hovenia Club is absolutely respectful of Inner Circle members, and members who want to bring friends, no matter how many, can be brought directly into the Inner Circle. Kades boyfriend happened to know such a member before, and a giant birthday party was held for his birthday. There were many non-members who were invited to attend, and thats when the two of them mingled in for a bit of fun. But apparently Kade wasnt going to tell her ssmates all about it, so she just didnt speak out against it. After all, she herself did not directly say that her boyfriend is a member, it is only those students themselves misunderstood. This way she can get by in her heart. She listened to the discussion with satisfaction, and every word of envy and jealousy or ingratiation that they sent out made her heart blossom. Unexpectedly, a girl named Danie Marshall came up to me and asked a question. Kade, so if your boyfriend is an Inner Circle member, you should be able to show us in, right? These words made all the surrounding students who were chattering instantly fall silent with anticipation. But still, one of the sensible students, frowning, asked. Isnt this a bad idea? Were not even members here, and Kade cant take us in, can he? Danie, however, shook her head excitedly. Thats what you dont know! Ive heard from my friend before, the membership here is now as many people as you can get in, Kades boyfriend is a member here, so Kade, as his girlfriend, should be able to bring a few ssmates in, right? Kades face, which just now had a proud smile on it, froze at once. She just didnt refute that her boyfriend was a member because she was certain that this group of students who hadnt seen the world must know nothing about the Hovenia Club. Since they dont even know about the membership system here, theres no harm in lying to yourself.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She really didnt expect that there would be people inside this group of students who knew about the membership system here, obviously this group of students were poor one and two. When the other students heard this, they all got excited at once. If members can really bring in a lot of people, then we should all be able to get in, right?! After all, it is such an intimate rtionship between male and female friends, even if the girlfriend wants to bring a few ssmates, it is also justifiable! So, we can actually get in the inner ring?! Geez, this is something I can brag about for the rest of my life! Kade, just show us in, well go in, we wont order anything, well just really just want to go in and look around! Young girls are most concerned about face, at this moment can enter the legendary inner ring, such an opportunity in front of, who can hold back? The outer ring of the hedgehog club is just a symbol of money to say the least, and there is no shortage of people despising the profiteers among them. But to be able to enter the inner ring, thats the real status and position! What that student said is true, if you can really get into the inner ring, it is indeed something you can brag about for the rest of your life. So everyone did everything they could to grind Kade down, just hoping she would take them in. But no one noticed that Kade had long ago collected a proud smile, and even had a back of cold sweat. After all, she knows very well in her own heart, how could her boyfriend be an Inner Circle member? Even he himself was rubbed with someone elses membership to get in. How could he possibly take her group of ssmates in? But no matter how vague she was, her ssmates refused to take a half step back on these matters. Its not really appropriate Hearing this, the students were a little anxious. Whats so inappropriate about it? Didnt they say theres no limit on the number of people? Dont worry, we really wont order anything indiscriminately when we go in. If youre not sure, well pay for our own! Yeah, big deal, its okay to take all of our living expenses for the semester, we really just want to go in and see! But Kade knew in his heart that the matter was impossible, so he stammered for half a day and refused to spill his guts. No matter how much everyone begged her, she refused, so it was obvious that the students also realized that something was wrong. Still Danie, who just begged the hardest, was also a little upset at this time. Kade, is it possible that your boyfriend isnt a member at all, so youre not unwilling but unable to take us in? I didnt expect Danie to speak so unforgivingly, and Kade instantly turned pale. What kind of bullshit are you talking about? Kade scuffled to his feet, his facial expression already twisted in anger. My boyfriends status is there, how can he not be an inner ring member of the club? Danie, however, sneered and pressed on. If you have members, then why are you so afraid to take us in? Kade was choked, she subconsciously looked up to the surrounding students, not expecting the questioning nces cast at her. Kade only felt the blood in his chest surge, and at once drove the only remaining sanity in his head to no trace, screaming like crazy. Its not just an inner ring, since you guys want to go so much, Ill take you in! Chapter 2204 just love to pretend About ten minutester. Led by Kade, arge group of people marched through the long corridor connecting the outer and inner rings of Citrus Club and stood at the entrance gate of the inner ring of Citrus Club. The doors of the inner ring are decorated byrge bright crystals, and Kades small face, lit by those reflective crystals, is a panic at the moment. She thought she was crazy for actually agreeing to bring her ssmates to the inner ring of Citrus Club. It couldnt have been a more ridiculous decision! She knew that even her boyfriend didnt have a Citrus Club Inner Circle membership, let alone her. How could she possibly bring so many people in? Kade was so flustered that she had no idea what to do at the moment, however, the attendant in the inner ring area soon looked over to the group on their side. The waitress, wearing a long ck silk dress, trotted over to Kade, bent slightly, then smiled and opened her mouth to greet him, Excuse me, can I help you? Kade just stared at her in a daze, her brainpletely frozen, not knowing what reason to use to speak, but Danie, who was standing on her side, was eager to speak up and direct the waitress.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. My ssmates boyfriend is a valued member of your club, were having a ss reunion today, you can arrange a private room for us right away! Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to the customers. Kade and the waiter were frozen in unison. Those who can afford to be members of the inner ring of Citrus Club are just a few of the big families, and the waiters know all those gentry anddies whoe often and what not. The waitress quietly nced at Kade a few times to make sure she had never seen her in the Inner Circle area and was not sure she was the members girlfriend. The waitress unfolded a standard smile on her face and asked politely, Then thisdy, please tell us your boyfriends name so we can check if he is a member of the inner ring. Kade swayed hard a few times, a face swish white swish white. She wanted to retreat, but the students behind her were looking at her, and she didnt want to beughed at, so she could only grit her teeth and answer, My boyfriend is Kobi. The waitress heard it but raised her eyebrows slightly. Kobi she still knows, is also Citrus Club regrs, the whole will only enjoy picking up girls a rich familys son, but he is only the outer ring members, with his familys status is not eligible to be a member of the inner ring. Although it was clear why the woman in front of her looked flustered, which she also despised in her heart, the waitress still spoke with a professional standardized smile. I think you may have misremembered that your boyfriend is not a member of the inner ring of our club, but of the outer ring. In this way, I will immediately arrange a private room for you and your ssmates in the outer ring. Her words had saved face for Kade, but the meaning was also very straightforward C This Miss Kades boyfriend has never been a member of the inner ring of the clubhouse. The surrounding students were also very confused and puzzled at first, all looking at each other a few times, and slowly some people were talking quietly. Is Kade lying? Her boyfriend isnt even a Citrus Club Inner Circle member, so how can she say shes been in the inner circle of this club? Danie just said that as long as you are a member of the Inner Circle you can bring your friends in, so maybe Kade and her boyfriend have been brought in by others. Then what is she pretending to be in front of us! Its obvious that she just rubbed someone elses membership to go in, how dare she say her boyfriend is a member? Just love to y hard to get! If you dont have an inner ring membership, just say so directly and clearly, you have to y the big man in front of your ssmates, and now we all run together to be embarrassed, its really hateful! Thats right! Those students who reacted to what was going on also felt some shame, and began toin and me Kade. Kade where to suffer from being said so ah, double the hand clenched, nails are stuck in the flesh also do not feel pain. She immediately red at the students who were talking, Stop talking nonsense here, I said my boyfriend is a member here, thats it, why would I lie to you! I warn you, dont talk nonsense, my boyfriend spends hundreds of thousands of dors in this club every year, its just an inner ring. Whats the big deal, howe we cant get in? Kade finished lifting his leg to barge inside the inner ring, but the waiters here are strictly internship education, besides, what kind of customers they will not see here, the waitress raised her arm to block her, but the smile on her face is still the same. Thisdy, we appreciate you and your boyfriends support to our club, we will bring you excellent service as always, but all guests must abide by the rules of the club, outer ring members do not have ess to the inner ring, I hope you can understand and cooperate with us. In her heart, she has great contempt for people like Kade. The Citrus Clubs consumption level, hundreds of thousands of dors is also a bottle of slightly better wine money, but also Kade such as no world will be used to show off in front of people, in fact, in their view, very ridiculous. The waitress couldnt help but look at Kade with a bit of scorn in her eyes, and Kade looked at them all, and her lungs exploded with anger. Hmph, no matter what, today the inner ring I must go in, get out of the way! Kadepletely disregarded the eyes of the others and made a noisy dash straight for the inner ring gate. And at this moment, inside the second floor box in the inner ring of Citrus Club. The entire room is decorated in a luxurious and chic style, the style is medieval European architecture style, the original wall that should face with the outer ring is a whole mboyant to the extreme floor-to-ceiling windows. Through the floor-to-ceiling windows, you can see the big dance floor of the nightclub area in the outer ring. Guests in the second floor booths of the inner ring can get a full view of the outer ring guests who are swaying their bodies to the music on the dance floor of the outer ring area. At the moment, two tall figures are standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows watching the scene outside. Stanley held a red wine ss in his hand and shook it gently, the red wine in the ss shone quietly under the light in the booth with its own seductive luster. He is wearing a dark blue shirt today, with the top two buttons open, revealing a very sexy corbone in sight, plus his facial lines are smooth and deep and three-dimensional, perfectly blended with the European style decorations behind, like an aristocratic boy out of the painting. With this beautiful picture of the sense of refutation is, his face full of cold, open questioning voice is as cold as the wind blowing on the face of winter as harsh to the extreme. Denis, this woman is the interesting thing youre bringing me to see? Chapter 2205 What’s wrong with me kissing her Standing next to Stanley at this moment is his good friend, the young owner of the Citrus Club, Denis. He was also wearing a shirt, but it was ck, and only the bottom two buttons were fastened, the top was almost half open, his chest was tight and his skin was white, his face was allzy. Because of the sake of drinking, Denis that pair of peach blossom eyes at the moment more enchanting and seductive, a nce to have an inexhaustible sense of temptation. He gently turned his head to look at Stanley, a bad smile, slowly opened his mouth to answer, the tone is full of teasing. Thats not true, this female DJ you see, I spent a lot of money to poach her to our clubhouse, the pursuit of a long time, I think tonight will have the results, can not be my best friend to share my good mood of joy. Stanley heard this and his cold, ice-like face grew even colder by three points. Today Denis called him with gusto and said he had something very interesting to show him. He also happened to have nothing to do, so he came to Citrus Club to check it out, only to be left speechless that the interesting thing Denis was talking about was just a pretty female DJ he was pursuing. He is also uninterested in these, coldly skimmed Denis a face, turned around to go. Denis saw Stanley was leaving, but was anxious, rushed forward to pull Stanley. Dont leave so soon, you can at least look at her a few more times, really this female DJ is very beautiful ah, I think she is very good-looking it. He stuck his finger out again and pointed to the girl to show Stanley. Although the private room they are now in is facing the dance floor of the outer ring, which is bustling outside at the moment, the soundproofing of this room is first ss, so they cant hear the noise of the dance floor and those music sounds at all. But even if you cant hear the sound, just looking out here, you can feel the lights on the dance floor. Therge dance floor, colored lights shing non-stop, the enthralled crowd are swaying and writhing with the music. In the center of the entire dance floor, there is a high tform, at the moment a female DJ wearing a white T-shirt, dark blue denim shorts, while tuning the music, while holding up his arms to lead the crowd below. At a nce, you know that this girl looks extraordinary, long legs and white, slender waist, a wave of long, curly hair, body twisting with the music, very attractive to mens eyes. Denis looked and could not resist the frivolous tone of voice, Look, this beautiful little face, this fascinating body, really let people I see the delusion of the heart ah. Stanley listened to his pile of meaty, disgusting words and finally raised his eyes to look in the direction Denis was pointing and saw for the first time the female DJ he was talking about. She is as enchanting as a water snake twisting around, Stanley looked at it but remained indifferent, no water in his eyes. Just like that. His tone was as cold as ever. Denis couldnt help but stare in disbelief, No way, what kind of eyes are you looking at, such a great beauty you actually said thats it? Denis really cant look past Stanleys aesthetics, and suddenly thought of something else, he smiled and spoke. Hey, but you Qi young masters taste, it is not our ordinary peopleparable, ra now that dress, you are down to kiss, I can notpare ah can notpare. Stanley red at Denis, ra was already much better looking than her, whats wrong with me kissing her? The mocking smirk on Denis face froze, You say, now ra that dress looks good? Yes. Denis waspletely frozen. He admitted that ra looked better than this female DJ even when she was vegan before. But the way ra is dressed now, and the word good-looking ispletely contrary to it, right? Denis felt like he had swallowed a fly and was disgusted, but Stanley didnt want to talk to him at all and took a big step towards the door. Denis saw that Stanley was really leaving and rushed after her again. Stanley, wait for me! Denis ran all the way to the first floor hallway, saw Stanley in the hallway doorway, and went up to reach out and pull him in, but before he could get to Stanley he heard a loud argument at the end of the hallway at the entrance to the inner ring C If you guys dare to stop me again, believe it or not, Ill smash this club of yours today! Denis paused in his steps and frowned at the direction of the argument, Is that someone arguing over there? Stanley was disgusted by this and was about to head for the side door when he heard another shriek from Denis- Hey, hey, look, that looks like ra, huh? The argument at the entrance of the inner ring continues.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The waitress and several ck-d bodyguards were all looking at Kade with ck lines on their faces. Thisdy, we are all following the rules of the club, I hope you wont be making a scene. The waitress had been patient and tried to persuade Kade as nicely as possible, but Kade was irrational at the moment and did not take their advice or warnings seriously. I dont care, even if its not a member, whats wrong? You are open for business, wee to spend money is not wee? Willing toe to your club is to give you face, you have to stop me, I really dare to smash your store you believe it or not! After saying that Kade again stubbornly tried to rush the inner ring of the clubhouse. The students who were gathered around couldnt care less about ming Kade for lying to everyone before, and when they saw her crazy behavior, they rushed up to dissuade her. Well Kade, our party is the same in the inner ring or the outer ring, I see the outer ring is also very good ah, we are happy to have a meal, there is no need to go to the inner ring. Thats right, Kade, stop it, the bodyguards areing over, lets hurry out ah! Dont make a big deal out of it and it wont end well. In order to calm Kade everyone was whispering, however these words sounded like more solid mockery and shame to Kade, and emotions became more agitated. She shook off a girl who was holding her hand and turned back to re angrily at these students of hers, What do you all mean by these words? If I said I could take you to the inner ring, I can take you there! Just wait and see. My boyfriend is a member of your club, Ill see which one of you dares to touch me today! Get up, dont stop me! If anyone dares to hurt me even a little bit, see how my boyfriend will settle the score with him. Kade continued to rush inside again, the bodyguards had toe up again to stop her from going in. The waitress next to her looked at all this and was annoyed as hell. This Citrus Club is the Austin Familys property, and Kades rich boyfriends are not on their radar at all. However, the Citrus Club has always valued its reputation, and it would be difficult to end this matter if it disturbed the other guests. The ck-d bodyguards were well aware of this, so they never made a move against Kade, but only stopped her from going in. Things have been frozen where, this is another male waiter clerk from the inner ring ran to the side of the waitress in the long dress, whispered a few words. The waitress face changed for a moment, then asked in a low, rhetorical voice, Really? The male waiter hurriedly nodded heavily. The female waiter looked at the bodyguards side with a stony face. Okay, okay, all stop, stop it. The bodyguards, who were fighting Kade with all their heart and soul, heard the waitresss words and stopped to stand with their hands behind their backs. Kade saw that the bodyguards dropped their hands and did not stop her, a happy face, she thought her words had worked, these people are afraid of her boyfriend after all, all of a sudden smug up again. Humph! Still afraid, how dare you offend my boyfriend? Now, let us in right now and treat me and my ssmates well, and I wont bother with you, and I wont talk to my boyfriend about todays incident! Kades proud nostrils were pointing to the sky, but the waitress didnt want to pay any attention to her at all, she just faced the crowd standing aside and asked in a loud voice: Excuse me, which one is ra? Chapter 2206 She’s the member Everyone was still scrambling to stop Kade, but I didnt expect to hear the waiter suddenly ask such a question without thinking. The eyes they exchanged with each other were all shocked inside. For a time, they forgot the movements of their hands, while standing frozen in ce. How did the waiter at the Citrus Club know that one of them was named ra? How did the waiter mention her name? ra had just gone inside her boundary to practice medicine, not paying attention to what was happening outside. Anyway, it doesnt matter to her if they argue, and ra doesnt care about it. However, her name was suddenly mentioned outside, and ra felt a little surprised. As soon as she opened her eyes, she found that the students who had just gathered around Kade were all up and brushing themselves off at this time to stare at her. ras face shed a moment ofplexity, and she looked at the waitress with some confusion. I am, what can I do for you? The waiter also did not expect to be the ugliest girl in the group answered, and the explosive head, and pockmarked face, and the kind of scary bloody mouth. Although the expression is unnatural for a moment, but can be employed here, the professionalism of the etiquettedy is naturally still very good. She immediately adjusted her facial expression and then respectfully walked up to ras face. Hello Miss Bell, we just found out that you are a member of our Inner Circle, so if you would like to go in with your friends, we would be honored to serve you. Peak. When these students heard this, their mouths opened wide in surprise for a while. Are they out of earshot, or are they simply dreaming. ra is actually a member here, an Inner Circle member of Citrus Club? But at this time, not to mention these students, even ra herself was a little surprised. When did she be a member of this, she didnt even know it. Looking at the waiters respectful appearance in front of her, ra couldnt help but feel some headache as she frowned and asked. Did you guys make a mistake? The waiter gave an extremely standard smile. It is impossible, you are our member, and we have confirmed this matter repeatedly, so there is absolutely no mistake. ra felt even more strange in her heart, but she seemed to have suddenly thought of something and swallowed the question that was already on her lips. While asking and answering these questions, the surrounding students finally came back from their shock. Danie was again the first of her ssmates toe back to her senses. Well, if thats the case Her eyes suddenly glowed with anticipation and eagerness as she looked at the waiter and asked excitedly. Since we ra are members, cant all of us go to the inner ring?! Since the waiter had already determined that there were members in this line, his attitude at this moment was naturally respectful. The waiter was also very nice when confronted with Danies follow-up questions.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Thats natural, members can bring an unlimited number of friends into the inner ring, and were happy to serve you! The waiters answerpletely ignited the students passion, and they were not in the mood to delve into why ra actually had a membership here at the moment, but just clutched each other in excitement. Did you hear that? I can go into the inner ring! This all really seems like a dream, huh? Hurry up, I want to go in and take a good picture of this inner ring, see what it is like, I want to send friends, I blow for life! Oops, you go to the back, Im the first one in! The students, pushed and shoved by you, were about to go crazy with excitement and followed closely behind the waitress, finally marching into the inner ring of boxes. They went to a Chinese style box. Pushing open the box, whates to you, in addition to the aura of antiquity, is the taste of money hidden in the antiquity. Boxes antique, Chinese furniture Chinese decoration is naturally everything, lighting, calligraphy and painting furniture all reveal low-key luxury. Cold look, the most annoying or scattered cement of the boogie. The porcin and jade ced on the top of the antique shelf are all authentic, often tens of millions of dors, to time for the students to hold their breath. Not only the interior decoration, there is a piece of ce to do the outdoor scene simtion. The pavilions and pavilions, small bridges and water ounted for aplete, walk to the side can also feel the trickle of water and a touch of coolness. The Citrus Clubs outer ring is actually a luxury that is still within the range of peoples imagination, but the inner ring seems to bepletely beyond everyones imagination. The outer ring is extremely luxurious, and even the uninitiated can see how expensive those crystalmps and such are. But the inner ring is different, although it looks all clear wooden furniture, but as long as people who know how to understand, a set of tableware in this box are enough to decorate arge chunk of the outer ring. The students have obviously been conquered by the understated luxury of the decoration, and by this time they have all pulled out their phones to take pictures. Only Danie bumbled her way to ras side with an attitude that was instantly frighteningly warm. ra, so your family has such a status, you refused to tell us all before, we are ssmates, you are so out of touch! Danie this tone of affection, do not know, but also thought that the two people are more than good friends. The students who were still taking pictures around them instantly reacted, they can now take pictures here, all thanks to ras blessing ah. So they also hurriedly put down their phones and came to apany Danie topliment ra. Yeah, yeah, you usually look so low-key, I didnt think the family would be such a status! Oops, people are like this in the real gentry families, they are low-key! But ra, what does your family do, how can you get a membership here! The students gathered around her in a warm manner, as if they were not the same wave as those who were indifferent before. They were mainly curious about ras family history because they were all defaulting to the fact that ra couldnt have gotten her membership by her boyfriend. The sudden change in everyones attitude, on the contrary, made ra feel a little ufortable. She felt that she didnt need to get involved before, and it was fine to be in the crowd. ra couldnt help but frown, still considering how to muddle through, when a sneer of mockery came from behind her. How do you guys know that people have to rely on their families just because they got a membership in Citrus Club? Cant people rely on men just because they are ra? The students who were chattering around ra froze when they heard this sentence and turned their heads to see Kade standing in the doorway of the box with a cold face. Clutching his chest, the bottom of his eyes are full of mockery. Chapter 2207 Nonsense end of the nonsense By this time Kade was actually angry and on the verge of losing his mind. She brought her ssmates to Citrus Club today for no other reason than to show off a good wave of bragging rights. But I didnt expect that in the end it was still a stone that smashed its own feet, and in the end it actually made itself look bad. If that was all, it would be fine, but now ra is making a big ssh. She took the trouble to pamper her boyfriend for a long time, and was bullying and sweet-talking him, so she could easily bring everyone to the outer ring for dinner. But ra didnt do anything ah, she just stood around gawking and was recognized as a member, and then she was introduced directly into the inner ring. Isnt this just a p in Kades face! When he heard Kades shady words, Loris was the first to take offense. Kade, what are you talking about? If it wasnt for ra today, wed be in big trouble! ra saved the show for you, so why dont you thank her properly, and why do you have the face to say such excessive things here! Before Kades anger and blood, regardless of bringing everyone together to disgrace, in fact, the students have long had a problem with him. So after Loris came out to use her again, other students followed suit and helped out. Thats right, whats so sour about it? If it werent for ra today, wed all be humiliated along with you! People no longer go to use you, is to give you face, why are you still here nonsense ah? Its okay that you depend on men and spend your boyfriends money all day long, but do others have to be like you? ra wont be like that! It is clear that on weekdays are surrounded by themselves, it is clear that on weekdays are ttering to themselves. This time actually began to sneer at himself, really turn over his face faster than a book, Kade angry chest heaving rapidly. What do you say she wont be like this, wont be like this, but its just that you guys think that an ugly bitch like her couldnt have gotten all this now by her face. I didnt expect her to put what she had in mind directly on the stage to say, several students looked at each other, and the atmosphere was a little awkward for a while. Kade saw that she was right, and even more proudly sneered, she just swept ra with her afterimage. But you guys think that if you look ugly, you cant rely on men? I can only say that you are long-haired and short-sighted! If people are good in bed, the face does not affect their y, right? Kade finished this sentence before turning around and looking squarely at ra, the jealousy and malice in her eyes intensifying. Not talking? Then I guess I was right, right? You must be relying on Master Denis to get this membership. Kade gave a narrow sneer and deliberately trailed off. But Im really curious to see how good you can be in bed, to actually be able to climb into Master Denis bed even with that face! After all, the Citrus Club is the Austin Familys property, and Denis spoke to ra at the benefit. Kade has such spection, in fact, the most normal. But she was still jealous and wanted to go crazy. ra had hooked up with the perfect Denis, unlike herself, who could only find a boyfriend who was a thug at best. But why should an ugly bitch like ra step on her head when she is the most beautiful and perfect one! Such thoughts made Kades emotions more and more uncontroble and his words more and more difficult to hear. I suppose you have a lot of fun in that area, Master Denis must have never seen a woman as open as you, thats why hes keeping an eye on you, right? You may be ugly, but you still have a nice voice, does Master Denis like the sound of your voice? If you want to talk to us, we have never heard of such a thing, what do you-ah! As Kade became more and more tongue-tied, his words were not yet finished when he was already yanked by ra. Kade was already unsteady in her high heels, and then she stumbled when her cor was grabbed. Her foot almost broke, and it took her half a day to steady herself, and she growled in anger as she looked at the ra who had grabbed her cor. ra youre tired of living! You Kade suddenly met ras eyes. So she froze for a moment, what kind of cold eyes was that? Not only was it cold, but what was even scarier was the way ra looked at her as if she were looking at a dead person. Kades heart overflowed with panic all of a sudden, and she looked at ra dumbfounded, unable to say a word. It was clear that ras face was still very ugly and ridiculous, but Kade didnt dare to say another word of mockery. Those eyes made her feel scared. Her hands and feet are also rapidly getting cold, feeling like the whole person is falling into a cave of ice, and even her body is trembling slightly. Kade had no time to consider why he was so afraid, but ra had already spoken. Kade, I advise you to be more careful with your words in the future. ra frowned slightly, she didnt expect anyone to curse out this unpopr word. If theres a next time, Ill just cut your tongue out. This threat would have beenughable to Kade if it had been uttered by anyone else, with a sneer. But the girl in front of this exaggerated shape threatened her in this way, and she could not help but feel trembling all over. She felt that the other party was serious, and if she really dared to continue saying things that didnt ring true, ra might actually cut her tongue out. Kade by this time has long been too scared to say a word. ra looked at her pale face and nodded with satisfaction. Now he sneered and let go of Kades cor and turned around to leave the box. The surrounding students were startled until they saw that ra seemed to be leaving, Loris asked somewhat anxiously back to her senses. ra, where are you going? ra heard the familiar voice before she paused in her steps. Going to use the bathroom, you guys just hang out here for a while. ra didnt even turn around and just left the box straight away. Halfway through the day, ra came out from inside the toilet, still ready to go back to the box. But she had just pushed the door out when she bumped into someone in the hallway at once. Whats wrong with you, dont even look at the road?! The girls shrill voice rang in her ears, and ra frowned in disgust, but said faintly.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Excuse me. This is also an apology, ra said and was ready to leave, but the girl who was hit did not relent and let out a cry of surprise. ra? How is it you! Chapter 2208 Sigh of Angel ra was slightly stunned when she heard the familiar voice and quickly looked up to see a pretty little girl in front of her. ra raised her eyebrows, a little helpless. I really never thought that todays luck is too bad, just toe out to go to the toilet, but also met Eli. ra was only slightly surprised at the sight of Eli for a moment, and she soon regained herposure. Qing Mainds high society circle is only a few big families, and the big families of those sons and daughters to go out to y party ce, there are only a few, will meet is a very normal thing. With their status and spending level, the inner ring of Citrus Club is the one they like to visit most often.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The Citrus Clubs inner ring is first-ss and luxurious, and it is membership-based, so only those in their upper-ss circles are entitled to enter and ensure their respective safety. Eli also clearly brought a group of friends to have some fun. She wore a small white dress, very gorgeous, face in the makeup exquisite, together with a few girls are also equally shiny and beautifully dressed. Eli seems to be drinking some wine some slightly drunk, the pair of big eyes tinged with a little intoxicating and seductive color, even her slightly fat doll face also brought a blush, more look some enchanting and seductive. Elis friends, seeing ra and her looking at each other as if they knew each other, spoke up and asked softly, Eli, do you know each other? Who is she? Standing next to Eli are not the same people ra metst time at the horse farm. It was the first time they had seen ra, but they all looked at her with curiosity and disgust because of her disgusting looks and explosive hairstyle. Eli was slightly drunk, but the moment he saw ra, he immediately woke up. She nced at ra with disdain and contempt, then rolled her eyes, Hmph, she, ah, is the woman I said has been doggedly clinging to Stanley. Her words caused the girls to react immediately. I heard earlier that Master Stanley took a woman to the stable thats her! Gee, no wonder the rumors say Master Stanley is being haunted by an ugly woman, but shes too ugly for her own good! Ugly doesnt describe the looks, does it? How can I go near someone like Master Stanley with such a look? If I were her, I wouldnt dare to go out and meet people. Is it deliberately out to scare people? Thats right! Whats with the waiters at Citrus Club? How can you just let such a messy person in? Elis friends, of course, know that she has been thinking about Stanley, and now that they have met their friends rival, they are naturally full of energy to take out the anger for their best friend, saying one sentence more than one unpleasant word. Eli was in a better mood and had a slight smile on his face when he heard his friends selling sarcastic taunts about ra. She sped her hands to her chest and looked at ra with an arrogant face, ra, you should listen to what people say! With your looks, youre an insult to Stanley! Youd better save face and get the hell out of here and stop pestering my Stanley! Eli was drinking and talking a little too freely, without her usual doll pride andpletely leaving behind her promise to ra not to bother her again after losing the horseback ride, she was thinking of taunting and humiliating ra a little more. Eli and his group yakked for half a day, much to ras disdain. Originally, she thought that Eli still had an arrogance of ady in her body, and since she had already won her, she should note back for her trouble. It seems that she overestimated Elis character and underestimated her love for Stanleys deep roots, not expecting Eli to like Stanley enough to disregard her pride and self-respect, and to actually go against her will to get over her. In that case, she will have to fight back again against thisdy. thought ra and grunted at Eli. She sneered and stared at Eli, Im not pestering Stanley, didnt he tell you that? Hes the one whos actively pursuing me. Eli was shaking with anger at rasment and screamed back C ra, stop talking nonsense here! ras words were like a fire that ignited Elis long-held anger. Her Stanley is so wless, the supreme one, born to be looked up to by all, even her Eli himself, many times and he spoke softly and softly, afraid that he would inadvertently tarnish the wless man. However what about ra, the ugly one? She had the audacity to say that Stanley had actively pursued her! How dare this damn woman nder her Stanley like this! The more Eli thinks about it, the harder it is to suppress the anger, and reason is reced by hate a little. Her delicate and beautiful face became distorted and she couldnt even resist screaming out loud. ra, Stanley treats you better because he pities you, dont put gold on your face, he just thinks you are new and wants to have some fun, do you expect him to really marry you to get started? Im not afraid to tell you that if you want to enter the Davidson Family, you have to get the Sigh of Angel that represents Mrs. Davidson, and Id like to see what you can do to get it? The Davidson Family is close to the Harper Family, so Eli knows a lot about the Davidson Family, and she understands the significance of the Sigh of Angel to the Davidson Family. Only Mrs. Davidson, as determined by Stanley, is eligible to receive it. Eli deliberately brought up such secret things as Sigh of Angel in front of ra, just to make ra know what to do, understand that Stanley was just ying with her for a while, and then leave Stanley voluntarily. She looked at ras face, trying to see a hint of sadness and anger, but ra always looked calm. And, upon hearing that Sigh of Angel represents Mrs. Davidsons identity, ras expression is somewhat meaningful. ra asks softly and rhetorically, Sigh of Angel? Eli bes smug when he sees ra as if she doesnt even know what Sigh of Angel is. Sigh of Angel is the wedding ring of Stanleys mothers family, and only thedy Stanley identifies can get it. Just now, he also said something big about Stanley taking the initiative to pursue you, so howe he doesnt even know what Sigh of Angel is? Eli mocked ra with great joy, but she didnt expect ra to suddenly open her mouth andugh. She had a pleasant look on her face, Sigh of Angel he naturally talked to me about it, not only did he talk about it, but now its right here with me! Saying that, ra gently lifted her hand to show Eli, only to see that there was an unbelievably shiny ring on that hand. Chapter 2209 Have you seen enough of this drama? ras hands are different from the messy makeup she puts on her face; she has long, slender fingers and beautiful white skin. And wearing a ring shining on the middle finger, but also set off that hand is beautiful and excessive. The center of the ring is arge diamond, and unlike themon diamond, the center of this diamond is as if it can emit colored light, shining quietly under the light of the corridor. The moment Eli saw the ring, the man froze in ce. She stared at the ring with wide eyes, looking at it with dead eyes, thinking at first that she had misread it or was drunk and hallucinating. If not, how could she have seen Sigh of Angel on ras finger? Not only was Eli frozen, but the few pals behind her were alsopletely stunned. This, this, this seems to be what Eli said about the Davidson Familys Sigh of Angel, right? Its definitely right. Where can an ordinary diamond ring have such a charming brilliance? This is Sigh of Angel ah! Oh my God! So Master Stanley really gave this woman the family heirloom ring? Then wouldnt she be able to marry into the Davidson Family?! Elis little sisters looked at ra with horror on their faces, then reacted as if they had inadvertently offended someone they shouldnt have. Those shouts of exmation, finally made Eli from the shock back to the gods.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She screamed out loud, No way, no way, this must not be the real Sigh of Angel, Stanley would never give something that important to you, an ugly woman, you made a fake ring and ran out to bluff people! Eli desperately shook her head trying to deny the authenticity of the ring, however a girl behind her swallowed hard and gently reminded her, But look, this Sigh of Angel is shining in the light with a multicolored light, how can this be done by faking it? I think it should be real! The one who opened the mouth is a jewelry familys daughter, and Eli rtionship is very good, she for jewelry appreciation of the truth, naturally is very convincing, Eli also have no way to continue to deceive themselves. She stared at the ring on ras hand, and her body felt like someone had poured cold water on her face. Her Stanley, actually did give the Sigh of Angel to this woman. Does it mean that he really likes her and is ready to marry her? Eli before for ra and Stanleys rtionship there are still seemingly believe, but at this moment is no longer she can not believe, the ring shattered thest trace of luck in her heart, she ispletely impossible! So thinking, her face quickly became white. Her good friends were also stunned and stood aside, no longer daring to speak. Before they thought ra was just an ugly girl who got lucky and became one of Stanleys ythings, and couldnt be pleased for a few days, so they dared to taunt so easily. The shiny ring in front of them told them: Stanley meant it! He was going to marry her. When they think of it that way, they hate to smoke themselves the moment before. Where did they get the nerve to mock the future youngdy of the Davidson Family? Thats something that only people who dont want to live will do. ra looked at the original aggressive several women now like a frosted eggnt,pletely wilted, the corners of the mouth hooked up a sarcastic smile. Finally, the mouths of these people are blocked. In fact, Stanley gave her this Sigh of Angel a long time ago, and she put it in her Soul Stone space, not taking it seriously at all. In her eyes, this Sigh of Angel is not even Stanleys gift to herself, and she did not really ept it, only that Stanley was not willing to take it back, so she had to keep it for the time being. In all that time, she never admitted to having Sigh of Angel either. But in the face of Eli, a thousand-year-olddys constant pestering, taking out Sigh of Angel to give her a look is the most effective solution topletely break her down and keep her out of trouble. ras purpose is fully achieved at this moment. Eli looked like he had lost his soul, and her little sisters cowered, at least for a long time, they should not be able to live with themselves anymore. Satisfied, ra started right away and was ready to leave. But just as she turned her body away, Elis cold voice rang out again C ra, even if you get Sigh of Angel, so what? Do you think you can marry into the Davidson Family? ra paused, and she couldnt have imagined that Eli had eased up from the blow so quickly, and saw Elis bloodless, hate-filled face. ra, with Darcy around, youre obsessed with marrying into the Davidson Family, and youre never going to marry Stanley in your lifetime! A perfectly unfamiliar name floated out of Elis mouth, causing ra to be a bit puzzled as well. Darcy? Whos that? The doubt in ras eyes was caught by Eli, and she couldnt help butugh as she felt that she had the best outlet for all the hate and aggression she had been feeling. ra, you actually dont even know who Darcy is! Hahahahaha, it seems that Stanley is also not telling you anything, in that case, its better for me to kindly tell you. Darcy is the Jordan Familys eldest daughter, the Jordan Family and the Davidson Family are generations old, she is both beautiful and outstanding, the Davidson Family has long treated her as their own daughter-inw! The Davidson Family has long treated her as their own daughter-inw! The equivalent of Stanleys fiance, and you, with your birth and looks, cant evenpare to a piece of her sleeve! Fiance! These three words caused ra to frown slightly. It was the first time she heard that Stanley had a fiance! An inexplicable wave of irritation and unease rushed to the forefront of my mind. ra also cant say how she feels at the moment, just feels very ufortable. Elis smiling face at the moment made her very unhappy. If you cantpare, you cantpare well, and I dont even care topare with anyone. After saying that she no longer want to take care of Eli, directly handsome and sharp walked away. ra walked along the corridor, passing by the boxes without entering, and stopped only at the end of the corridor. The Citrus Club Inner Circle is open to members, so often there are more service staff than customers, so the corridors are quiet at this time of day, with no one in sight. ra stood alone in the corridor for a long time today and finally opened her mouth coldly, Stanley, you should have seen enough of this drama! Chapter 2210 How can you suddenly get poisoned Before ras words were out, a long, tall figure stepped out of the shadows at the end of the corridor, stepping on the aftermath of those words. The corridor light nted on his body, eyebrows severe, deep features, it is difficult to imagine how his face is now a human god handsome. Not only his looks, but his aura is also hard to ignore. He just in came out of the shadows, and then to the corridor so stand, but his aura is strong so that the whole corridor has be narrow. Stanley looked at the indifferent girl in front of him, but the corners of his mouth curved up in an imperceptible arc. How are you so sure its me? ra looked at the handsome man in front of her, probably because she had been looking at him for so long that she had already developed resistance, right? ras expression didnt change, she just replied coldly. The waiter told me that I have a membership in the inner ring, who else could it be if not you? Although the waiter said this to ra, even she herself was surprised. But thinking about the fact that Stanley had already helped her many times before in secret, it came to her almost immediately. I think it was Stanley who said hello again. But for Stanley to make himself a member of the Inner Circle so promptly at this time, it would be himself, who also happens to be in the Inner Circle right now. So she kept thinking shed probably run into itter. As expected, they just came out of the box and found someone following them, but it was the man in front of them. Stanley naturally was not surprised, ras intelligence he knew, even if it was found out, it makes sense. So do you want to exin it to me? ra was a little confused for a while. What do you want me to exin to you? Stanleys eyes were filled with a sea of clouds, and he didnt answer the girls question, just stepped forward and grabbed her slender wrist. Then her hand was gently raised, and there was actually a faint smile on her face. Youre already wearing the Sigh of Angel I gave you, so are you saying yes to my proposal? Obviously the inner ring decoration is radiant enough, but the girls hand has been raised and immediately took away all the glory. Sigh of Angels perfect cut is shining with a multicolored glow, illuminating the already bright corridor with a glow. ra just stared in awe at her raised wrist. It took a long time to react to Stanleys meaning. When Stanley first gave this ring to himself, he did say he was proposing. But at the time he refused, and in the end would take the ring, but only after saying he would keep it for him. But now she has the ring on her hand, instead it looks like shes backtracked and wants to marry Stanley. Thats not what I meant. ra shook her head and exined as soon as she understood. Im just trying to get Elis ducks to keep their mouths shut. To prove that she hadnt changed her mind, ra immediately tried to take off the ring she was wearing. But it was as if the other party could always guess her movements and pressed her hand without saying a word. The mans hands are well boned and even carry a somewhat sickly whiteness. His palm is just too strong, gently and deftly resting on ras hand, it can make ra unable to move. But youve already put it on, so you cant go back on it. Stanley slightly lowered his head and stared straight at ra, his deep eyes seemed to see through ras soul. The mans strong attitude caused ras displeasure, and her brow knitted tighter. Trying to struggle twice but to no avail, finally unable to move her hands, some anxious ra could only raise her legs violently. The knee went straight to Stanleys stomach. Although ras strikes are quick and hard, they are aimed at the weakest points of the human body. But ra knew in her heart that as long as Stanley wanted to, she couldnt beat her opponent for the rest of her life, because her own attacks were impossible to hit. Stanley grew up with military training, ra is only open teeth and ws to scare him, but in front of him, but a little not enough. But once again, ra missed the mark, and even as she watched ra lift her foot, Stanley seemed oblivious, not dodging at all. So ras knee caught Stanley unawares. Master Stanley had a muffled grunt, and even the strength of his hands lessened. ra froze, she never thought that her attack would, in fact, hit with a single shot. Aftering back to her senses, she hurriedly held Stanley, her heart full of regret. Stanley are you okay? But the moment ra touched Stanleys skin, a stinging coldness came from her fingertips. The temperature of Stanleys body now has long since ceased to be that of a normal constant temperature human. Hes so cold, like a big ice cube, and thats not right at all. Are you okay? ra realized the seriousness of the matter at this time, she subconsciously grabbed Stanleys wrist, and there was indeed a disorderly pulsation. How did you get poisoned now? Stanley now looks like this, it is obvious that the toxin has been sent wrong again, and think so. How else could he have been hit by a three-legged kung fu guy like ra! But now is not the time Stanley should be poisoned, how can the attack be so sudden? And even if the toxin is going to attack on a regr basis, it should be gradual, the degree of aggravation little by little. But now the toxins areing like a flood, both sudden and violent. When ras eyes fell on Stanleys face again, it was only for such a short while that she thought in her mind. Stanley had already paled to the naked eye, and under his eyes seemed to be all suppressed pain. Seeing Stanley like this, ra understands that now is not the time to dwell on this, she has to help suppress the toxin to do so. But what can be done about it? ras first reaction was naturally to use blood. Just as she was fumbling all over for the gold needles, a low muffled grunt unexpectedly came from the man.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ra couldnt help but blush, she had seen Stanley all hair so many times, Stanley every time without saying a word, face expressionless through. Today he actually made a rare muffled grunt? It seems that this time the poisoning is not too strong to make a sound from a man who is so reclusive. This time the poisoning is a little too wrong, Im afraid there is something wrong with it. ra realized that there was simply no time for blood now, and she could only grit her teeth and yank the mans cor over. The next second the girl was on her tiptoes and kissed the man in front of her. A cold touch came over her lips, and ras heart settled down slightly. I thought Stanley would be feeling better by now. ra was still reckoning with why this poisoning was so sudden and special. But the man who had just been in pain with a face suddenly raised his hand. Pressed the back of the girls head, just the opposite of aggravating the kiss. Chapter 2211 being taken advantage of again Stanley just drove in with such dominant length, not letting up in every corner of ras mouth. The original kiss, which was only used to detoxify the poison, became something different all of a sudden. ra Sumi did not expect things to go this way, her eyes rolled round and her whole body moved in shock. Until within her line of sight, the man slowly opened his eyes. Still the same deep bottomless ink eyes, but the difference between the previous calm and indifference. Now theres some smirking doting in there, and a hint of smugness after the n has worked. ra looked at the teasing eyes, and only then did her brain st in reaction to what was going on. I was fooled by Stanley again! Although Stanley is definitely poisoned on her body now, Stanleys willpower she has seen. Even in the past, each time the poisoning became more and more unbearable as time went on Stanley has never shown a single reaction, as if the matter had not happened to him. But he looked like he was in pain this time when he was poisoned, and not only could he not dodge ras three-legged attack anymore, but he even let out a muffled grunt. Now it does all make sense, because Stanley simply did it on purpose. Thats why he didnt dodge in the face of ras attack, just because he wanted ra to feel guilty.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Then let out a muffled grunt with a well-timed face full of pain to make ra think how unusual the poisoning was this time. It is only then that the subconscious mind will be messed up trying to use the kiss to detoxify the poison. ra understood this in her heart, and immediately picked up the gold needle and tried to pierce the man in front of her with her lips and tongue. But Stanley in the end is still Stanley, facing ra fried kitten-like struggle, Stanley just grabbed her wrist. Then pushing the girl toward the wall, surprisingly, he continued to deepen the kiss. The two kissed harder and harder, Stanley even the coldness of his body receded, leaving only the hot breath spreading between them. Stanleys strong kiss took away almost all of ras breath, and ra was so dazed that she didnt even have the strength to get angry. Not knowing what to do next, an excited voice sounded at the end of the hallway. Along with the sound of even running footsteps, Milos look of excitement appeared aside. Master Stanley, we got it! Over there says it checks out Milo is the one who is really full of work, and he had a hard time finding Stanley to report the news! But as he got closer, he realized that something was wrong with the atmosphere, how Master Stanley had ra pinned to the wall Looking at Stanleys delicate and charming features, and then looking at ras weird and dirty makeup, Milo swallowed a little. But he immediately reacted to what he had interrupted, and even his feet shivered. Im sorry, Ill just go Milo turned around and tried to run away, but it was toote. This excited report from him had broken the pinkness between the two. Stanley looked up with a face full of disbelief, his eyes cold as if he could kill. Even though things hade to this point, his hand still tightly gripped ras wrist. He gently looked down again at the girl in front of him, who had just been able to breathe freely and was panting heavily. The lips have also been somewhat red and swollen, but instead they look delicate and luscious. Stanleys brow was furrowed, if not for his strong will power, Im afraid he would have eaten the girl in front of him dry in one breath. He raised his hand, only to gently cover the girls lips, and then spoke in a teasing manner. I have something else to do, and Im afraid theres no way to continue suppressing the toxin. ra gritted her teeth and rolled her eyes. Let go! Stanley, however, could not resist, and curved a curve at the corner of his mouth before he seemed to let go of ras wrist with some reluctance. ra flicked off her hand, then with an angry look and refusing to look at Stanley, she simply turned her head and left. Stanley didnt say anything, just quietly watched her fade away. Until ras figure disappeared at the end of the corridor, Stanleys smile disappeared at the corner of his mouth. He turned his head and looked at Milo, who was so remorseful that he could not find a crack, and spoke indifferently as always. What did you just say you found out? Milo at this time where still dare to look up ah, can only lower the head to answer the question. We previously investigated that Madame left the Davidson Family when she was pregnant, and today we finally received the news that we found out where that child of Madame is. Stanleys eyes became instantly cold to the core. Where is it? A mother and baby base for the Fraser Family. Stanley frowned, the Fraser Family? ra had just left Stanley and without thinking, she wanted to take the ring off her hand as well. She wears this thing all the time to shut Eli up, and now that the trouble has been solved, theres no need to wear it again, and she doesnt want to invite more trouble for herself because of it. With an involuntary sigh, ra was ready to put the ring back into Soul Stones space. But when she re-entered she realized a problem. She had previously created an area in this boundary to grow medicinal seedlings, and those seedlings obviously grew happily at first, but then for some reason they became moribund. For a long time those medicine seedlings are half dead, really let her puzzled for a long time. But now when she returned, she found that the seedlings hade back to life and looked green and upright. ra was frozen, what was going on? ra was puzzled and wanted to check it out, but as soon as she got closer, the bright green seedlings withered away again, visible to the naked eye. ra suddenly looked down at the palm of her hand. The ring in your hand emits a multicolored glow. ra thought of something, it seems that it was after she took the ring that the medicine seedlings withered. And the ring only left the medicine seedlings just so short time, these seedlings surprisingly regained life. Then when he re-approached with this ring, the medicinal seedlings once again withered rapidly. Is it because of this ring that these medicine seedlings cant grow properly? And just now in the hallway. Stanley obviously has a fixed time of the month for the poisoning, but just now she was only close to Stanley, Stanley was in front of his eyes that suddenly the poisoning. Now when you think about it, it seems that it was when you took out Sigh of Angel that Stanley suddenly became toxic? Im afraid that the toxin in Stanleys body should be inseparable from this ring. Chapter 2212 How did he get here ras expression became a few shades more grave. She raised her hand and caressed the seedlings, closed her eyes and concentrated on feeling the scent of those seedlings, and soon she found that all the seedlings took on a faint icy aura. Although this scent was very faint, ra immediately noticed that it was the same as the scent from Stanley. Thats the distinctive scent of Frostbone Poison on Stanley. The dark color in ras eyes intensified for a few moments, and she was fully aware of what was going on. When ra returned to the party box again, everyone in the box had already been ying very wildly. Kade wanted to find a hole in the ground after what happened earlier, so she had already found an excuse to leave the box while ra was in the bathroom. The other students had the rare opportunity toe into the inner ring of Citrus Club once, and did not want to miss such a luxurious and extravagant experience, a group of people drinking and singing Karaoke, the box is a lively. ra came in and had no intention of hanging out with them at all and went straight to Loris who was sitting on the couch. Loris is in a rare mood today, not as big as usual, she sits alone in a corner of the box sofa, not singing or drinking, just ncing at her phone uneasily from time to time. ra walked over to Loris and sat down, Loris, whats wrong with you, why arent you hanging out with everyone? When Loris saw ra, there was finally a glimmer in her eyes. She immediately reached out and took ras hand, speaking anxiously, ra, Im so worried about my boyfriend James right now, it seems like something has happened to him. ra felt puzzled, Didnt he stay at school today to do the experiment? What could have happened? Originally I also thought he was just doing experiments at school, but just now my credit card has been constantly sending me spending text messages, so thats why I thought something had happened to him. Lorisment, however, caused ra to frown, Your credit card charge text? And what does that have to do with him? Loris coughed, tone slightly embarrassed, James is not already a junior well, they need to go to the internship or something, those small andrge interviews ah what are required to wear formal wear, now the suit leather shoes are so expensive, his family conditions and not very good, so I will give him my mother and father gave me the credit card. ra had reacted to her concern. Loris family is actually very well-off, but her family is very strict, so her parents have certain restrictions on her spending. But Loris parents were afraid that she might need money for any unexpected situation while she was studying abroad, so they gave her a credit card in case she needed it. But Loriss parents also told Loris in no uncertain terms that there was no urgent need for money and that she could not use the card to squander it. But ra never expected that Loris would lend James the credit card her parents gave her for emergencies. And James, a big man, actually had the good sense to use his girlfriends credit card. Loris at the moment is a worried face, pulling ras hands anxiously said. James took this credit card, almost never used it, but today suddenly a lot of spending, he must be out of something urgent need money, I called him a lot of phone calls but did not answer, he can not be something serious, right? Although the credit card was held by James, but the bound cell phone is still Loriss, so James swiped the card after the purchase of text messages sent to Loriss phone. ra took Loriss phone and looked at the spending text messages inside, only to see that just this evening, there have been more than a dozen spending text messages, and shows that each purchase is thousands of thousands of dors, this credit card is almost bursting. ra looked at the text messages and her eyes slowly went icy cold. Tell you what, since youre so worried that something will happen to him, lets call credit card customer service and ask James where all these expenses were charged to his card. That way we can find him ah. Loris suddenly realized and pped her hands, Yeah, yeah, look how I got confused and forgot about this. Loris immediately picked up her phone and called her credit card bank customer service. Hello, Im a user of card number XXXXXXX, Id like to ask where all the purchases on my credit card were made this evening? Loris got on the phone and exined the reason to the customer service agent, and then heard the opposite party say something to her, Loris a face turned white. Loris quickly asked a puzzled rhetorical question, You said the ces to spend tonight are all in the outer ring of the Citrus Club? Are you sure? ra, who heard this, was stunned for a moment. How can it be Citrus Club? How would James swipe his card in the outer ring of the Citrus Club even if he showed up and needed to spend money? Loris hung up the phone and was a little disoriented. Her face was bloodless and she kept muttering there with her head down. What the hell is going on, James and I said we would be doing experiments in theb today! How did thise back to Citrus Club and spend so much money all at once how did he get here? All night long Loris received those spending text messages, thinking it was James who had some kind of emergency and needed the money urgently.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . But how could she have imagined that James had spent all that money in the Citrus Club? Even simple as Loris, there are some not-so-good guesses. ras face, however, was already a chill, and she immediately pulled a handful of Loris. Loris was yanked up by her and dragged outside, Loris spoke in confusion, ra, where are you taking me? ra grunted softly. Of course were going to see who that James is spending your money for in a ce like this. ra dragged Loris quickly to the desk in the outer ring of the Citrus Club and found the attendant on duty. Thanks to Stanley, all the staff in the entire Citrus Club now know ra and treat her with respect, and when ra asked about James, they gave her an answer as quickly as possible. Miss ra, the Mr. Tanner youre looking for, hes currently spending his time on card table number three in the Citrus Clubs Outer Circle Ballroom. After hearing that James was really inside the Citrus Club, Loris body shook hard. ra spoke coldly and asked again, Did hee alone to y, or did he bring other friends? The waiter, after turning on the monitor again and looking at it, looked up and replied with a smile C With him, there was ady. Chapter 2213 Scum of inhumanity And a girl? Loris was almost in tears. This cant be! It cant be! Loris shouted excitedly for a few moments, then rushed forward to look at the surveince video the waiter had pulled up. And when she took a closer look at the surveince video pulled up, she could no longer say anything at all. The video shows a young man and woman hugging each other.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Although the picture on the video was not clear, and even their faces could not be seen very clearly, but with Loriss familiarity with James, she still recognized it at once. Its really him! ra stood to the side, a face that was already too dark to be ck. Todays scenario, is a fool should react. Today is Jamess birthday, Loris is full of joy to celebrate his birthday, but James said what to stay in school to do experiments, but now and behind her back and another girl out to y. And the money they spent on the outing was actually charged to the credit card Loris gave him. This man is simply scum without humanity. ra gave a coldugh and took Loris hand, Lets go, lets go find James. With that ra dragged Loris in the direction of the outer ring dance floor. But to his surprise, Loris took a step after hearing her words and then broke away from her hand. ra looked back with a slight daze, only to see Loris face full of pain, yet her eyes were shining brightly. ra, you dont have toe with me, Loris voice was muffled and shaky, but her tone was full of insistence, This is between the two of us, and Im going to face him on my own. ra looked at a serious Loris. She also knew that this was a personal matter between Loris and James, and as a friend, although she was worried about her, she should still support her decision at this moment. ra let go of her hand, Okay, go ahead then, if anything else happens, you call me right away. ras words certainly gave Loris courage, and she reluctantly tugged at the corners of her mouth. Thank you, ra. Loris took several deep breaths, then walked away with big, determined strides. ra looked at Loris that pretended to be strong, heart full of heartache, although promised to let Loris alone to face James, but she is still worried that she will suffer any aggression, so quietly followed Loris. Loris soon arrived at the dance floor in the outer ring of the Citrus Club. This is a world away from the inner ring, the whole scene is a crazy fun and drunken bar. The deafening sound of music, alternating colorful lights, men and women constantly twisting and turning with the music, the air is also full of the smell of alcohol and tobo, the atmosphere of the entire space is rotten. Loris searched the dance floor at a brisk pace for the card table number three that the waitress had mentioned earlier, stumbling and bumping into a number of people along the way, all of whom shepletely ignored. Quickly, she found table number three. Even after seeing James from so far away, she still quickly grayed a face. Behind that card table was James, with a girl in his arms. Loris couldnt see the girls face, but it was clear that they were holding each other in a passionate kiss at the moment. Her brain seems to havepletely lost the ability to think, theck of oxygen is so great that it is nk at the moment. She already knew what was happening when the waitress informed them that James had brought a girl along to the Citrus Club. But when she saw them kissing together with her own eyes, her heart still hurt badly. James! Loris shouted out this familiar and unfamiliar name. James was kissing the beauty in his arms at the moment is very excited, heard someone suddenly shouting his name, the voice is so familiar, can not help but shudder a little, turned his head to look over, and saw not far from the white face of Loris. James face instantly changed a few times. He scrambled to his feet and held the girl behind him. Loris, what are you doing, why are you here? Didnt I say, theres a ss reunion tonight? Loris had talked to him about going to the ss reunion, but he hadnt expected them to hold it at a high-end consumer venue like Citrus Club. At this moment, when I saw Loris, I naturally felt shocked. Loris looked at James flustered appearance and gave a silent sneer. James, how dare you ask me why Im here? I should be the one to ask you this question, right? Didnt you say that the teacher kept you for the experiment? Then how are you going to exin to me that you appear here at this moment? The girl who traveled with James hidpletely behind James, originally a small child, so a hide, Loris simply can not see her face. And of course she didnt want to see her face. James betrayal was already a fact, and she had no desire to know whether his new love was beautiful or ugly, tall or short. Loriss questioning voice made Jamess already white face even more ugly. He moved his lips, knowing there was simply no way to put it off any longer, but still trying to put up onest struggle, Loris, I just came with a friend to have some fun, I Not waiting for him to finish those pale to the core exnations, Loris interrupted him out loud. A friend? James, do you really think Im a fool? James was blocked from speaking at all. Looking at him like that, Loriss heart also diedpletely. She looked at him for a long time, then holding back her tears, she asked softly, James, do you remember how long weve been together? James heart trembled a little, a miserable white face did not speak, Loris face slowly emerged an ugly to the extreme smile. You dont even remember, do you? Then Ill tell you, its been three years, weve been together for three years. The words were spoken, Loris finally could no longer hold back those raging tears,rge tears flowed down. In these three years, I finished the teachers homework for you, cooked for you, fetched water for you, just like a humble maid, at yourmand, just thinking that you could remember me a little better and care for me a little more. Today is your birthday, I prepared an borate surprise for you a long time ago, thinking to spend an unforgettable birthday with you, but what about you? What did you do? James, do you really think that I, Loris, am such a good bully! Loriss sadness gradually turned into grief and anger, to the point where her words were already yelling at James. James had a hint of guilt at first, and his face changed again when he heard Loris scold him for spending her money. He nced nervously behind him, then rushed up in annoyance and pped Loris hard across the face. What are you talking about here you bitch, when did I spend your money! Chapter 2214 ghosts will like you And at this moment the other side. Citrus Club Inner Circle Penthouse Box. After Stanley left, Denis called a group of friends over to continue the fun. On the table were all kinds of expensive wines, and a group of rich gentlemen were frolicking to the side. The sound of the most powerful music, Denis took a sip of a ss of red wine held in his hand, looking through the window at the female DJ in the middle of the dance floor, the corners of his mouth always with a smile. The noble sons he called up also ran over to him and praised him as if to please him. Master Denis the chick youve been eyeingtely is the female DJ who regtes the music, right, and what a beauty! Thats for sure, Master Denis vision, how could it be bad! Chased her for a few days, Master Denis definitely took it tonight, hahahaha. With such an identity as Master Denis, there is no woman who wants anything, and for them, these little girls, they are not just hooking their fingers and jumping on. The gang surrounding Denis were ingratiating themselves with him, patting him on the back like crazy, yet Denis kept looking at the woman with a smirk, not saying anything. He drained his ss of red wine in one gulp and got up with the intention of going to the female DJ, just then, to help someone exim C There seems to be a fight on the dance floor somewhere, hey? Denis stopped in his tracks and turned back to look in the direction they were pointing, only to see a man pping a girl hard in front of a card table in the corner of the dance floor. The p was so vicious that the girl was directly hit to sit on the ground, and it so happened that at this time, the lights shining on the dance floor fell on her face. Just see that round little face, full of tears of aggression, eyes red, causing pity. Denis froze. This face is very familiar, this is not that day in Ching University identally in theboratory he ate the tofu of the school girl! Inside the outer ring dance floor. James this vicious p brought a crisp sound of flesh rubbing, the sound of music suddenly quieted down, the surrounding people who had been dancing with the music also stopped well, curious to look this way. Jamess p, so Loris directly wretched to the ground, face immediately emerged arge palm print, the small face red and swollen. She covered one side of her face and seemed to be in some disbelief. James, you actually hit me? James grunted with a cold face, I just beat you up, you bitch, youve been pestering me since high school, and you still wont let me go on my birthday today, and you came after me in the Citrus Club, what can you do if I beat you up! James words made Loris facepletely bloodless. What are you talking about with your eyes open, James? Were obviously in a rtionship, how can you say that Im pestering you? Hearing Loris talk about romantic rtionships, James immediately spat on the ground. I pooh, you dont even look at yourself that dead fat look, let me look at it all feel disgusting, how can I possibly fall in love with you? Obviously you are unterally pestering me and think you are my girlfriend? I tell you thats just your infatuation. The hell would like you? Originally, the people around saw a big man actually hit a little girl, all feel that this man some scum, but after hearing these words of James, all began to quietly discuss. I was just thinking that this man is really not a good thing, actually hit the woman, it turns out that this woman stalking people ah!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Mainly the man looks good, but the girl is fat like that, if I were me I would not want to be with her, simply do not match ah. The kind of psychotic girl who pestered people and wouldnt let go, deserved to be killed, if I were to beat her too. James appearance is outstanding, his eyebrows are clear, his body is tall, and he belongs to a very conspicuous category in the crowd, plus his courteous temperament will always make people feel good. So soon the people present agreed with him and felt that it was the fat girl who kept pestering people and now could not stand it anymore before hitting her. James words made Loris heart,pletely cold. She stared at James, her lips trembling uncontrobly, James, what did you just say? You actually dont recognize me as your girlfriend anymore? How could you say that? Loris has had a crush on James since she was a freshman in high school. But due to her low self-esteem, she had never dared to reveal her feelings, but she didnt expect that in the summer of her senior year, James took the initiative to confess his feelings to her! At that time she was overjoyed and felt she was the happiest and happiest person in the world, she actually became James girlfriend as she wished. Later they got together, James always supported her to do some misceneous things, and even did not want to tell their friends about their rtionship, but Loris believed that he had himself in his heart, and he must still like himself. Now all this tells her that it was just her own naivety. She also finally understood why James never took her to his friends, never initiated a date with her, and even sometimes showed a disgusted and disgusted look with her contact. He had never loved her. He would confess his love for her and then get together, maybe just to have someone who could help him with his homework, do hisundry, help him do this and that, or maybe even for her familys conditions. In short, never because of love. He never even admitted it in his heart: she was his girlfriend. After thinking this through, Loris tears flowed freely on her face. That was the man she used her best youth to chase after the man she loved, yet at this moment she realizes that all along, the man she loved was just using her, taking advantage of her feelings. ra behind the crowd watched the scene with a gloomy expression on her face. She had always felt before that James had strange feelings about Loris, like it was profitable. However, as an aside, there is nothing she can do to get Loris to see through this early. She still didnt expect that James could be shameless to this extent, taking advantage of Loriss feelings is just that, and now hes biting back, saying that Loris is entangled with him. Such a scum, it really makes people hate it. The more she thought about it, the angrier ra looked at James with a ck face, ready to walk over and teach him a good lesson. Thats when another voice rang out from behind C Who says no one will like her. It was a low but very nice voice, and its appearance immediately silenced the surroundings. Chapter 2215 The Woman I Like ra stopped in her tracks and looked up to see the crowd surrounding the dance floor spread out into ane and a tall man walked over. The light illuminates the mans face, indescribably handsome and handsome. Just see his fair skin, high nose, the corners of his mouth always with a smile if any, plus the pair of seductive peach blossom eyes, the whole person is like aic book character, wless, although this man still has some dangerous aura, but still let people can not help but go close. The moment the man came forward, the dance floor boiled. Am I right, this is Master Denis hey! How did hee to the outer ring? Excuse me, excuse me, I want to take some pictures, he is too handsome! Hes much more handsome in person than in the photos on the inte, my goodness, a man actually has such a good-looking face. Appearing on the dance floor was none other than Denis. ra didnt expect Denis to show up at all, and was about to go over and help Loris teach James a lesson when she saw him and stopped, she wanted to see what this Denis was up to. Denis ignored the screams and photos of the people around him. He walked directly to Loris side and squatted down, looking level with Loris who was sitting on the floor, his tone gentle, How are you? Are you okay? Loris originally a lost look, at this time suddenly heard someone talking to their ears, only toe back to their senses, they saw a handsome andpelling face close at hand. The pair of loving peach blossom eyes, moist and divine, when the light shines, like a deep tan, with the charm of seducing the heart and soul. Loris reacted for a moment, then questioned in a loud voiceC Its actually you! That big pervert in theb that day! Denis originally to Loris is a face of affection, after hearing the word pervertpletely stiffened in the face, the corners of the mouth twitched a few times. He felt simply helpless and sighed, Its me, are you okay? The fall hurts, right? Come on, let me help you up. Loris is still immersed in shock, she ispletely unexpected before theboratory pervert actually appeared here, frozen without movement.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Denis looked at her as if she was frozen, reached out and grabbed Loris arm and pulled her up off the floor. This action of his personally helping Loris up surprised the people around him. Holy shit, Master Denis actually helped that fat chick up personally hey, do they know each other? This are personally run over to help people, that is the thing to know ah, the two of them should be very familiar with it. Cut, do you think it is possible? With the status of Master Denis, will know the youngdy of the noble family, and look at this little fat girl, dressed in ordinary, how to look like the origin of the noble ah, how can she and Master Denis know. Thats right, I see ah is Master Denis gentleman, not used to see her a girl being beaten on the ground,e over to pull her a hand only. Wow, so this Master Denis is too warm-hearted! He is really too warm-hearted ahhhh. There was noisy chatter all around, and James over here waspletely shocked. He was simply not expecting to meet Denis in this ce under such circumstances. After the shock, he waspletely in a state of ecstasy. He understands very well what Denis is, he is the Austin Familys young master and heir, the future to take over the Austin Family, and the Austin Family in the Coclesh medical status, that is to say, so the medical students dream of currying favor with ah. James also can not care about Loris aside, quickly organized a dress, quickly walked to Deniss side, bent over, like a pug like a low hand out C Hello Master Denis, my name is James, I am currently studying at the medical school of Ching University, it is so nice to see you today, seriously, I am your direct student. Jamess tone is full ofpliments, his face is full of pleasing smile, where there is still half just waved at Loris when the look of the momentum. What he didnt expect was for Denis to simply ignore his outstretched hand. Denis held the shaky Loris with one hand, squinting at the man who came to him, his eyes all cold. He spoke indifferently, You said your name was James, right? Hearing his namee out of Deniss mouth, James was instantly excited. Yes, yes, my name is James. James was very excited because Denis actually remembered his name and talked to him, but before he had time to be happy, he heard Deniss cold questioning fromC Youre the one who just hit Loris, right? Denis was at the back of the crowd when he already knew about their rtionship. And he finally learned the name of the elementary school girl who he had inadvertently eaten tofu in theb at Ching University C Loris. About the truth of the matter, he also almost knew the general truth. He is the originator of the yboy world, and has found more girlfriends than the average person eats salt, so he knew at first hearing that those words of James were the words of a false usation after cheating. And James had beenpletely frozen when he heard Denis call Loris by her name. And then look at Deniss hand that has been holding on Loriss small arm, just feel the buzzing in your head. Loris, the little ninny, actually knows Denis? James knew that Loris family was well-off, but in the end her father was just a hospital director, not even close to the tail end of a big family. He was shocked in his heart, but he is the best at slipping up, always talking to people and talking to ghosts. So after a slight froth, he immediately came back with an extremely pleasing smile. No, Master Denis you should not joke with me, Loris is my good friend, how could I hit her? There is some misunderstanding in there, misunderstanding. James thought to fool Denis, anyway, Loris good talk, will not be difficult for him. However, he didnt expect that Denis would step forward and grab him by the cor and pick him up. Denis coldly looked at him and opened his mouth, misunderstanding what misunderstanding, James I tell you, Loris is the woman I Denis like, you better give me away from her a little bit, and, you dare to touch her a finger try? The mans words were cold, and his eyes were full of coldness. Chapter 2216 This is the woman I have my eye on Deniss words seeded in bringing the entire ballroom into silence, and the atmosphere was once a bit awkward. But the silencested just for a moment, and soon the crowd erupted in waves of shocked murmurs. Pinch me quickly, am I dreaming that Master Denis would like such a fat girl? Oh my God, I thought I was dreaming! Looks like Master Denis really just said that! Ah!!! How could this happen? How could Master Denis like this kind of woman! I never thought that one day I would be jealous of such a fat girl! Master Denis is not always face control body control, he has always only pick up female models, female stars and so on, now how will look at this pick up girls?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . I dont care, Im so jealous of her anyway! So much for getting Master Denis love!!! The girls around are not only screaming with excitement, but some of the sensible ones have also realized that James words just dont seem very credible. This fat chick already has Master Denis after her, so why is she still stalking James? Oh,e on, if I could have Master Denis chasing me, not to mention him, is now a popr male star, I do not put in the eye! You guys still havent figured it out by now? That James is simply talking nonsense, look at him and you know he is the one who bites back, I guess he is the one who is stalking people from the beginning to the end! Just now I was going to say, no matter who is right and who is wrong, he shouldnt hit a woman! Now it looks like he really is a scum! Because of Deniss change of attitude, the situation on Jamess side took a sharp turn for the worse, and the girls, who were just full of sighs, are now attacking James. You cant me the crowd for flipping out too quickly, everyone will think so because James and Denis have nothingparable. James can only be regarded as an ordinary person in the face of some clean boys, but if he is forced topare with Denis to How do the deep sea dragon and the worm on the groundpare? What is there topare? It is unlikely that any normal woman in this world would give up Denis in favor of James. The mean words of the people around him attacked James body in waves, but he couldnt care less about the contempt of the people around him. He stood in ce with a pale face, and even his hands were trembling slightly. How could Denis possibly like Loris? Just that fat woman, even he can not see, Denis such status of men and how can like him? But at this time, not to mention James, Loris himself did not understand what is going on? What are you talking about, and when did you Loris has involuntarily blushed at this moment, and her hands are swinging sharply. But before he could finish his sentence, Denis had already taken a step across. He also took a tissue from the table by hand and just gently and softly covered Loris soft face. Then carefully wipe away those lingering tear tracks for him. Loris. Deniss voice is full of tenderness, the surrounding girls listened to the heart is not a shiver, the prodigal son returned to the most valuable. The usual prodigal son suddenly gentle and deep love is the most rare, but also the most heartwarming. Denis, however, as if he didnt know how charming he was at the moment, put his voice even softer. This time its my fault, its my failure to protect you that gave others the opportunity to take advantage of it. Denis eyes are indescribably tender and affectionate. Dont worry, from now on I will guard your side and wont let any despicable people hurt you anymore. The tenderness in Denis eyes almost melted Loris. Because of his size, only his own father would be so gentle with him since he was a child, and other men basically looked down on him. So she couldnt remember for a moment what she had just asked, and in her daze she nodded in a daze. Denis just tenderly watching Loris, see her finally nodded, also cant help but bloom a smile. Then Ill take you back to school first, right? Denis said, took Loriss hand, and never looked at James next to him. In the midst of the envious eyes of the girls, Loris was pulled by Denis and left the ballroom in step. The two men were already about to walk off the dance floor before James came back from the shock he had just felt. He hadnt thought about what he was going to do yet, but the sound had already been shouted from inside his mouth. Master Denis! He wanted to chase them out, but before he could take a step, he was stopped by a waiter. Hello, sir. The waiters smile still met the requirements, but he always felt that it revealed mockery and disdain. Sorry, the credit card you just used for your purchase has been rejected, so please have to recheck out. James was originally full of anxiety and wanted to go after him, but he didnt expect to be stopped by the waiter, but because of the failed consumption, the whole person was frozen in ce at once. Dont be ridiculous here, this card has a limit of 250, 000, how could it be rejected? Loris although usually pocket money is not much, but the family is there after all, the family is worried that she will need money urgently, to her card is directly two hundred and fifty thousand dors of the amount. How can so much money be gone after a few drinks? Sir, the credit limit of this card is indeed enough, but our back office shows that this credit card belongs to Miss Loris, so you cant spend it if its not in person, you can use your own credit card to check out. This is now a stone hammer, just saw the crowd is far from dispersed, so everyone naturally heard these. After all this talk, he is still using other peoples cards? Even if he is a soft-earner, he still turns his face away from others! Didnt you say it was the girl who stalked him, how can he still have the nerve to use her credit card? Using someones girls credit card to buy another girl a drink here? Its really scum out of the realm. James face became even more ugly, but the situation was such that he could only take out that credit card of his. Maybe I just took the wrong one. Take this one to the checkout. said handing out the card in his hand with an apparent calmness that made others think it was as if he had really just identally picked up the wrong card. But his heart was dripping with blood, and only he knew it. Okay. The waiter politely took the card and swiped it lightly on the machine. But the machine was disrespectful and lit up red, with an ear-splitting drip sound. The waiter gave a standard smile. Sorry, this card of yours has insufficient bnce! Chapter 2217 actually did not mean to The waiter seemed to have a difficult look, but the words made it impossible for James to maintain even his apparent calmness. This cant be! James, a big man, screamed with excitement. Theres $70, 000 in the card, how can it not be enough? After all, he had been dating Loris since his freshman year of high school, and he hadnt spent a penny of his own money since the two had been dating. Whether its the two of them eating together or something like that, or the usual expenses of buying things for himself, he just reaches out and asks Loris for money. So even if his family is poor, but has been to the third year of college so six or seven years, he is also born to save tens of thousands of dors. How is it possible to have a low bnce? Jamess scream managed to elicit contempt from the waiter, but it only flickered under his eyes and didnt show. So he still maintains that formic but icy smile. Sir, you have opened a total of four bottles of wine here, ordered a fruit te and three dishes, so the total is 140, 000. One hundred fourteen thousand? A hundred and forty thousand for this little thing? James haspletely lost his mind with excitement. He did know that Citrus Club was expensive, but all this time the club had lived in the mouths of others. So he didnt know it was even that expensive. And he came today to y hard to get, did not even think about pulling out his own card, he was ready from the beginning is Loriss card. In his impression, two hundred and fifty thousand is already an astronomical figure, only to show off in the clubhouse, should be enough in any case. So he didnt even look at the price when he bought the bill. This time he grabbed the bill that had just been printed out and looked at it item by item, trying to find something wrong. This time he realized how naive he was, it turns out this ce costs tens of thousands of dors for a bottle of wine. This gentleman. The waiter was actually a little impatient, but he could only maintain that decent smile. Ill have to trouble you to get another card for the checkout. Jamess face was already hard to see at this time, and heard such urging back to his senses. What are you talking about here? How can I get that much money for a student? James of course knows his own ability, 140, 000 he simply can not take out, this time where there is still care so much, can only relentlessly shout up. I dont have that much money anyway, so you guys just take that card of Loris to the checkout, and if you dont want to swipe that card of hers, theres nothing else I can do! The waiters smile faded all of a sudden, and he had long been tired of pretending, and since the other party was not willing to pay, he did not have to maintain the false etiquette on the surface.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. This credit card is not yours, so there is absolutely no way we can use this card to settle the bill. The waiter brought over the bill in James hand with a cold face. Since you dont want to pay, we have a rule here. What what do you mean, what rules, what do you want? James heart thumped, his face pale when he wanted to speak, but did not expect the bodyguards hidden in the crowd toe around at once. Three or two times he was held down. What?! What are you doing? Im a student at Ching University Medical School!!! James had long been terrified by this time, and even shouted out threats like he was a medical student. But those bodyguards are just doing what they are ordered to do, and his threat at this moment is not painful, and there is no deterrent for those bodyguards. They held James down with only a few moments of force and dragged him out the door of the Citrus Club with three strokes. And James justpletely disappeared even screaming. At the same moment the entrance of Citrus Club. Denis and Loris had just exited the doorway one after the other when Denis hastily released his hold on Loris hand. Im sorry, little girl. Denis was back to his old gangster self all of a sudden. One of his hands was tilted in his pocket, and his pretty peach blossom eyes were full of narrowness. I didnt mean to eat your tofu today, but your ex-boyfriends behavior was so irritating that I didnt hold back and stood out. Denis is sincere when he says that although he spends a lot, he still has more or less his own principles. At the very least, they will not cheat and will not go to deliberately hurt girls. That is to say he has always despised the kind of feet on two boats also dare to eat soft rice white boy, let alone now this white boy also hands. Loris is also naturally perceptive people, initially was too shocked, so did note back, this time has also long understood. Denis said he liked what he said, but only so he could relieve himself. I know, thank you this time, Master Denis. Loris lowered her head, her face still red at this point. Looking at the girls blushing face, Denis got excited. I was called a pervert before, howe Im now a senior. Loris blush instantly took on more than a hint of embarrassment, although Denis had given her a business card while she was in theb building earlier. But she was so angry at that time, she didnt even look at it and threw it away, and only today did she know that the original pervert that day was such a big shot. Master Denis, I didnt mean to do it that day, dont take it to heart Loris voice was getting quieter and quieter, and Denis finally burst outughing brightly. Subconsciously raised his hand and rubbed the top of the girls head. You kind of helped mest time in theb, so today Ill help you and well be even! Loris realized he wasnt angry and breathed a long sigh of relief. Loris actually couldnt ept James for a while, so Denis had to send him back to school before he could feel at ease. After dropping Loris off, Denis had just returned to the Citrus Club when he received a call from his drinking friends at the door. Denis where have you been, that DJ is here and youre not there! Come on! Denis froze and nced at his watch, only to find that it was already twelve in the morning. The female DJ was off duty by this time. Coming Coming! Denis agreed casually. Soon he arrived at the four-pack in the inner ring, and as soon as Denis pushed the door he saw the female DJ he had been chasing for so long sitting in the middle of the couch. She was still wearing the same clothes she wore at work, a halter dress that only covered her. When she saw Denis pushing on the door, she immediately stood up with her wine. Master Denis, you are finally back, people have been waiting for you for a long time! She fell delicately and softly into Denis. Chapter 2218 Same earrings The female DJ also deliberately put her body next to Deniss arm. If its an ordinary man, Im afraid that at this moment already cant hold it, but the expression of Denis, who has been chasing her for a while, has not changed, and there is even a slight out of breath. He lowered his eyes to look at the woman leaning against his side. Even at this time, although his heart was not in her body, he had to admit that he still had a good eye. This female DJ is indeed stunning, not only for her delicate and small features, but also for her fair and translucent skin. Each of her eyes seems to be able to see directly into the heart of the persons soul to hook away. Not only is her own condition superior, she is afraid that she has been preparing for today for a long time. The face is painted with exquisite and perfect heavy makeup, and the body is probably sprayed with a perfume like Chopper. Only in this box and male incense mixed together, it seems to be a little hard to smell its original taste. But this does not prevent the ability to make peoples bones tingle. Denis did still like this woman, otherwise he would not have chased her for so long. But now its clear that this female DJ hase to throw her arms around, his heart is not only not joyful, but even a little twisted. Because he cant help but appear in front of his eyes is Loris hanging tear stains, helpless and desperate to look at his own look. There was little makeup on her face, she had obviously cried a lot, but her skin was still visible good. There is also the faint scent of her body, unlike the women around her now, which is somewhat pungent. She is the kind of fresh and can make people feel happy, like a mixture of orange lime and other fruits. Denis couldnt help but close his eyes and let out a bitterugh. Whats wrong with him now? So long after the woman has been in the arms as desired, but his brain is the little fat round little face. He thinks he probably drank too much tonight and thats why his brain is so confused. The reasoning seems to be the same, but he smells that pungent and strong fragrance and always feels ack of interest. I have something to do, I have to go first today. Denis rather politely pushed away the female DJ at his side, turned around and left the box. The female DJ never expected to be pushed away today, full of shock, suppressed can not be suppressed. After walking out of the box, Ewan, who had been waiting outside, also caught up with a shocked face. Master Denis, why did you just leave? That female DJ was also good toe, you Ewan has just been around him for so many years, he does understand what Denis is generally set up for. Originally, tonight should be able to go straight to the topic ah, how so halfway to stop it? Denis, however, stared nkly at the palm of his hand, ignoring Ewans question. This hand of his had just rubbed Loris head, the girls shaggy hair, leaving a faint scent after rubbing it on his palm. Hey, Ewan, you might as well help me find something. Denis spoke with a smile at the corners of his mouth. Huh? Ewan didnt react for a while, Deniss thoughts seemed to jump around a little. Its supposed to be a shampoo. Denis just smiled and his eyes never left his palm from the beginning to the end. Its the kind of vor that mixes up with orange and lime, the kind that can sweeten right to the heart. The next day in the ssroom. Loris is lying on the table, and she has been having a hard time getting back to her heart since yesterday. In the end, I couldnt hold back and cried the whole night, my eyes were swollen at this time and I couldnt open them. The usual round and festive face, actually in a night to see the signs of thinning. ra looked at her with such a listless look and was worried, but she could only reach out and push the breakfast over. Loris, youve been crying like this all night, and you cant go without food in the morning. If you get angry for a man like that, but its not worth it. Loris stared nkly at the breakfast on the table, and her eyes seemed to be falling again. She naturally understands psychologically that an early breakup will bring early relief. But for so many years, her kindness to James has almost be a habit, so many years of habit, how can it be said to change. It is impossible for her to have no feelings.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Clementine on the side, seeing her like this, seemed to be quite distressed and followed with a couple of words of advice. Yeah, Loris, you deserved better than that in the first ce. No one noticed a flicker in Clementines eyes. Loris nodded with tears in her eyes. ra, Clementine, thank you. If I didnt have you with me at this time, I think I would have been on the verge of Loris jerked her hand up and wiped her eyes, her words of thanks halfway through as her eyes moved and her gaze swept over Clementines book bag. Clementines bag was still open, and Loris seemed to see something in her schoolbag and her face changed instantly. She grabbed Clementines book bag and pulled out the one she was just staring at. Clementine was taken aback by her sudden movement, and was about to ask her what she was going to do when she saw that Loris had turned pale. Loris hands trembled slightly as she grasped the pair of purple pearl earrings. This pair of earrings, where did you get them from? Purple pearls are originally rare in the pearl category, plus the design of the earrings is quite special. It looks like I dont know what brand it is, but its always expensive. Clementine looked at the earrings and her face went white all of a sudden. ra was a little unsure. Loris, whats wrong with these earrings? Loris face grew harder and harder. The girl who was with Jamesst night was wearing the exact same earrings. Although they did not see the face of the girl who cheated on them from beginning to endst night, Loris still remembered the earrings. Its not that she wanted to write it down on purpose, it was when she was checking the surveince, the girl who was kissing was the earlobe to her. It just so happened that the earrings were so unique that Loris reyed the scene over and over again throughout the night as she pulled herself together, and how could she not remember it? To say that the earrings, it is not any brand name, or the style of ordinary people can not buy. You should be able to buy the same model online, but seeing it twice in a short period of time, Loris couldnt fool herself that it was a coincidence. Whats more, now that I think about the girls height and body type at the time, she does look more and more like Clementine. Loris gritted her teeth, but couldnt stop the trembling in her voice. Clementine, tell me, where exactly did you get this pair of earrings? Chapter 2219 Doing Drama Little Diva Loris questioning is mixed with a mixture of heartache, aggravation, disbelief and otherplex emotions. This instead made Clementine someone elses facepletely pale. I Clementine probably did not expect such a sudden turn of events, she was shaken, but her face was pale, but could not say a word. Loris watched her reaction and her heart sank. Although she just asked as if she was very sure, but her heart did not assume that Clementine did it. She still hoped in her heart that this was just a homage, that the girl was someone else. Because she did not want to believe that this gentle and timid girl in front of her, who would always blush shyly, would do such a disgusting thing to But now, Clementine, faced with her questioning, would panic like this, which seems to be side proof that it was her who did it. Loris face swelled to red as she mmed the earring in her hand onto the floor. Two hands grabbed Clementines shoulders and asked aloud in a heartbreaking voice. Clementine, tell me clearly, where did this pair of earringse from? Clementine didnt expect Loris to make a sudden move, and the phone, which was gently held in her hand, was instantly dropped to the ground. And just now on her phone this is the Facebook page, with the phone snapped to the ground, a call record of the voice that identally touched. So the phones little speaker immediately started ying, a recent voice. As if to verify Loris suspicions, James voice came out clearly from inside the phone. Clementine, just dont worry, that fat pig Loris didnt even see youst night, he wont find out whats going on between us. The voice beeped to an end, and thest fluke of Loris heart waspletely shattered. It turns out that the girl fromst night was really her roommate Clementine. It is really this pale and shaky Clementine in front of you. She really stole her best friends boyfriend. Loris tears just fell, and she felt far more upset now than she didst night when she saw James cheat. Such a cruel thing has suddenly happened to him. On one side is the guy shes been pining for for four years, and on the other is the guy you consider your best friend. Both people abandoned themselves like this and betrayed themselves. Loris voice trembled. Clementine why would you do something like that? Loris had shouted hysterically by the end. You know how much I like James, and you know I consider you a good friend, so why are you screwing him? Hearing Loriss heartbreaking questioning, Clementines eyes turned red. Loris, Im not I really didnt mean to do thatThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Clementines face was full of panic. Her lips are already a little white, and she is crying even more than Loris at this moment. Last night James said he just wanted to ask me out to have fun, and the two of us just went out as friends I By now, youre still saying youre friends? Loris interrupted Clementine without hesitation, never expecting her opponent to utter such a ridiculous argument. Just regr friends will kiss until its too hard to leave? Loris at this time is already most of the anger in the heart, betrayal is just, at this time, but also to treat themselves as foolish as full of words. Loris now felt sick to her own stomach now that Clementine was nearby, so she reached out and pushed Clementine. In fact, she is not very strong, she just does not want to be so close to Clementine. But Clementine, as if she had been subjected to a great force, cried out miserably and fell heavily into the aisle of the ssroom. Ah! Clementines face went white with pain all of a sudden. My foot it hurts This lifelong scream had also attracted the attention of all the people inside the ssroom, and everyone turned their heads to find Clementine sitting down in the middle of the aisle. And that one white, slender foot is now posed in a bizarre arc. Loris didnt expect Clementine to look like this and stood frozen in ce for a moment. She didnt use any force, so how could Clementine fall so hard at once? Her mind was still in a state of confusion when a familiar voice had sounded at the door. Clementine?! Loriss body shook violently and shuddered as she looked up at the door of the step ssroom. James had run to Clementines side with a gust of wind and picked up Clementine, who was still sitting on the floor. He looked heartily at Clementines ankle, which waspletely red and swollen after just a moments work. James felt for a moment that he was going crazy with heartache. Loris!!! He looked at Loris, who was standing next to him and had not yet returned to his senses, and his tone was full of malice and anger. Are you still a woman, how can youy such a ck hand? Did you have to cripple her before you were satisfied?! Loris had been in a muddled state until she heard such angry questioning from James, and she came back to her senses and tried to defend herself. I didnt just force it, I just gently Clementine you talk! You tell everyone! Clementine, however, did not answer, she just dropped her tears while shaking her head and gently pulled James arm. James, dont say that about Loris, I know she didnt mean to make me like this, she was just too angry and didnt control herself Say a thousand words, its just my fault, I imagined someone I shouldnt have thought about, its all my fault dont me Loris its all my fault Clementines words seem to be excusing Loris, but the words are putting herself in an extremely low profile. As long as people listen to it will feel that she was aggrieved, Im afraid they cant help but want to argue for ah. Sure enough, James looked at the girl in his arms pearly, and on the other hand so kind, the words were so strong. The feeling of heartache deepened for a while. How can this be your fault? From the beginning to the end it was because I liked you that I pursued you. We are both single and in love, whats wrong with being together? Clementine was reassured before James turned his angry gaze back on Loris. Youre such a crazy woman, its true that youve had a crush on me since high school, but isnt what Ive told you clear enough? I told you, I dont like you, yet you have to say you are my girlfriend? Forget it when you were single before, even if I pity you! But now that Im going to be in a serious rtionship, youre actually going to interfere with me too? You dont think youre really a proper girlfriend, do you? Chapter 2220 Well-assembled Hearing James crowning those words, Lorispletely widened her eyes. Although James had already denied their boyfriend-girlfriend rtionship in publicst night, Loris really couldnt imagine that in school, James could actually be so shameless as to open his eyes and talk nonsense.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Loris was so angry that her voice trembled, James, how can you talk such nonsense! Were obviously boyfriend and girlfriend, why am I not qualified to ask you about hooking up with Clementine? After hearing these words of Loris, James grunted and spoke in an unkind tone. You dont have to make a fool of yourself here, Ive never admitted that youre my girlfriend! I told you long ago, I dont like you, its impossible to be with you, so dont pester me, okay? Is it fun to stalk me like this? Also, Im warning you, if you talk nonsense and nder me outside again, Ill call the newspaper to warn you about harassment! The surrounding students were all looking on like they were watching a good show. For Clementine, James and Loris three people in the end between what kind of emotional entanglement, the original crowd is confused. However, at this moment Jamess words, but let them a moment of excitement, can not help but all whispered. Whats wrong with Loris liking James and pestering him? Simply too frightening this kind of woman, entangled even if it is now a direct fantasy has be someones girlfriend, is this still not harassment? People have said they dont like her, and James and Clementine seem to like each other to determine the rtionship hey, you actually came to find things, really disgusting! Clementine is the poor one, people who are quietly in a rtionship with someone they like who has provoked them, and they are actually beaten by Loris! Loris this little fat girl really dare to think, also do not look at their own body, where she ispared to Clementine? If I were James, I would have chosen Clementine instead of her. Jamess trick of badgering really works. All along, he has never admitted in front of the people around him that Loris is his girlfriend, and the two of them date never on campus, so now he bites the bullet that he has never been in a rtionship with Loris, and everyone around him will believe him and think it is Loris wishful thinking and stirring up trouble with him. Loris always could not believe that the man who had been with her for three years and whom she had loved and adored for four years was actually such a person, and at the moment looked at him as if he were a stranger, even with disgust in his eyes. Clementine suddenly struggled to stand up from James arms. Her foot was injured, but she still endured the pain and walked up to Loris, grabbing Loris hands in a pitiful, regretful manner. Loris, Im really sorry, its my fault, its all my fault I shouldnt have liked James, and I hid it from you and got together with him, just forgive me, okay, as long as youre willing to forgive me, let me do whatever I want! Clementines words seemed very sincere, but Loris was angry when she saw her pretending to be soft, and immediately exploded again. Clementine! Will you stop pretending? Other people dont know about my rtionship with James, dont you know? Loris is really mad at Clementine at the moment. Other people who didnt know the situation believed James nder and she could understand, but Clementine was in the same dorm with her! She calls James every day, sends messages and chats, helps James with his homework, fetches water and meals, Clementine can see it all clearly. How could she not know that James was her boyfriend! Clementine heard Loriss words, but like a frightened general, tears immediately began to fall down big, crying very pitying. Loris, I know you me me, but I beg you, you forgive me is my fault Clementine just couldnt stop apologizing to Loris Apologize, the little face is full of tears, a side of the students also can not look down. Loris have you made enough of this, its obviously you who fantasized about falling in love with the senior, now how can you have the face to me Clementine. Clementine has a good temper, but that doesnt mean you can bully her like that! You have to have some face! This is not even James and Clementines fault, so who are you toe cursing in front of people? Clementine is usually a very good-tempered, soft and weak little girl image, so the ss is still very good people. And Loris because of the fat, talk straight, so also unintentionally offended a lot of people. At this moment when the two of them are arguing, naturally everyone supports Clementine. Loris, hearing the usations from the people around her, was so angry that her liver hurt and she just wanted to retort a few words, however, Clementine stole the show. Clementine pale a face, tears keep falling down, but still step forward to protect Loris, You guys stop, its not Loriss fault, she just like the senior too much, its all my fault! I Clementine looked anxious to exin the look of Loris, but did not say a few words, suddenly eyes rolled over, the body fell directly to the floor, fainted. Clementine! Clementine! People around rushed around to check the situation. James even rushed forward to take Clementine in his arms and turned his head to re at Loris viciously. Loris, you bitch, Im warning you, if you mess with Clementine again, Im definitely not done with you! After saying that he ignored Loris, he picked up Clementine and walked out of the ssroom in a hurry. Half an hourter. Campus Infirmary. Clementine, who was lying on the bed, slowly opened her eyes. When James saw Clementine wake up, he immediately grabbed her hand and asked, Clementine, are you awake? How do you feel now, are you still ufortable? The students who apanied James to bring Clementine to the infirmary also gathered around at the sound of the noise and showered Clementine with warmth and concern. Clementine, you have to tell us if youre not feeling well! Do you want to get the teacher from the infirmary toe over and look at you again? Clementine, why dont you take a sip of water first! Listening to these words of concern, Clementines tears began to flow again. She lowered her head and sobbed, Thank you all for your concern for me, but this time its all my fault, Im sorry Loris! I dont deserve to have everyone care so much about me! That a pathetic look, it is actually let the girls look also can not help but love and cherish. Chapter 2221 Suddenly cued Clementine, dont you say that! The surrounding students rose up in righteous indignation, and one or two of them helped out. How can you be med for this matter? You just want to have a perfectly normal rtionship with the senior, so what can you do wrong?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Id say its Loris fault, shes the one whos crazy and delusional enough to want to meddle in other peoples business! Her family just runs a hospital, whats the big deal? Whats the big deal? As for being so bossy all day long? You dont know what you look like, you just want to meddle in other peoples business all day long? Every day cheeky seems to be very open-minded look, behind the scenes do not know what dirty means are used, today this is not unable to resist is exposed, and actually dare to hit people! Clementine didnt miss a word of it and heard it in her ears, and her expression became anxious. Loris is originally a very kind person, not to mention that this injury does not matter, just rest for two days will be fine Clementine said here but paused, his face became more difficult, as if some hesitation. But the opening ceremony of the games is in a week, and I clearly promised everyone that I would walk in the opening ceremony, but now my feet have The students gathered around had a look of realization, and through Clementines words, they just remembered that the Games were about to start. It is natural that there will be an opening ceremony before the start of the annual field day, and it is a tradition at Ching University that each ss will have a sports angel to walk the opening ceremony. So naturally each ss will choose the best-looking girl with the best body in the ss to go, so the person they chose at that time was Clementine. But I didnt expect such a sudden change to happen now, Clementine definitely cant go to the opening ceremony. So what should we do about this? Everyone looked at each other for a while were dumbfounded. Clementine cant go, what about our ss? Kade, shes not bad looking, she should be big enough, she should be the one in our ss besides Clementine! She is suitable is suitable, but she herself is simply not willing to do this kind of thing, in fact, the very beginning of the selection of people, she was asked, she herself felt that the opening ceremony to walk off the price, not willing to go. So it should only be Danie? She is quite good looking too! But shes so short and out of proportion that it must be a disaster to get on stage. Everyone discussed for half a day, but got no result at all, because there was no one inside the ss who could take the ce. But then a sarcastic girl suddenly spoke up. Then let Loris go! The students first froze, then came back to their senses, so people all broke out in a burst of jeers. Loris, are you kidding me, can she fit into the outfit that Clementine picked up? And she wants to be a sports angel? Come on, dontugh your ass off. The girl, however, shook her head in a pretentious manner. But isnt Clementine the reason why she got hurt, then she should take the responsibility! Even if she goes to be a sports angel and is ridiculed by the whole school, thats all she deserves, its all she deserves! Everyone has stopped theughter that was arrogant just now, and could not help but have golden eyes. Thats a good suggestion, I think we should just let Loris go, Im actually kind of curious what she can do with that dress in a sports angel! I think so! She is so vicious-minded that she dares to hit someone, and to make her lose face in front of the whole school is considered to forgive her lightly! The atmosphere among the students was instantly a hundred times more enthusiastic than it had been earlier, as if getting Loris to y in the opening ceremony was their only goal at this time. They were discussing with great enthusiasm, but did not notice that in the corner of the crowd Clementine had slightly lowered her head. Low hanging eyes in that pair of big eyes long gone, just now the hands and feet, at the moment full ofcency and malice. Meanwhile in the ssroom. Loris couldnt stop trembling because of this idental truth that was crashed into her body. She is apanied by ra, who is always with her, and Brody, who rushes to the scene when he gets the news. Loris, dont be sad. Brody has long considered ra a good friend because of her. At this time, he was angry enough to learn that her boyfriend was cheating on her with Clementine, whom he had been keeping ra on his toes. Let me tell you, Clementine is no good, Ive already seen it! She has been hanging on to my buddy who likes her in high school, always saying that she has to study in high school and cant be distracted, but behind the scenes she is with another brother who is very close to us. Because of this crap, my two brothers not only got into a fight, but ended up suspending one of them from school! Thats why I keep reminding ra to stay away from her! ra gently stroked Loris head and sighed faintly. There is no way to undo what has happened, but its never toote to stop in time. Since now you have seen the true colors of the two of them, lets just avoid them from now on and never get involved with them again! Loris nodded a little weakly and pulled up a smile reluctantly, wanting to say something when C Snap! A p suddenly pped hard on the table, Loris looked up with a miserable face, only to see that the girls who had just apanied Clementine had returned. They stood in groups of three or five in front of Loris, with a sneer full of malice on the corners of their mouths. Loris naturally knew that these girls and Clementine were on the same side, so her face was also very ugly. What for? A girl in the lead came forward a bit and said in a condescending manner. Clementines foot is injured, so the opening ceremony of the school sports meet next week, angel baby will be your role, and this opening ceremony will be walked by you! Loris blushed with embarrassment. Are you kidding me? How could I possibly go and be a sports angel? The girl at the head of the group rolled her eyes. Do I know you well? To joke with you? Youre the one who got Clementine hurt, so why dont you take responsibility? Loris face got even uglier for a moment, and of course she knew that the purpose of these people was so that she could make a fool of herself in front of the entire school audience. So at this moment, pulling from this face and ready to refuse, but I did not expect that ra, who has been silent, suddenly spoke. Its not a no-no, let Loris go. Chapter 2222 Don’t act in front of me ras words stunned Loris. Even the girls next to her were looking at ra with expressions of disbelief.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Originally they all thought Loris would never agree to be a sports angel, so they were all ready to bully her with their words. But what they didnt expect was that before Loris could say no or yes, ra immediately said yes for her. Several girls exchanged nces with each other in delight. Loris, its your good friend who agreed to this for you, we didnt force you. Another girl immediately picked up, sports angel clothes we have prepared, in a few days will give you, you two days to work hard to lose weight, do not then clothes can not be worn! Sports Angels clothes are required to be customized and therefore are already prepared long ago. But because the previously selected sports angel was Clementine, the custom-made clothes were sized ording to Clementines figure. The thought of Loris about to wear Clementines body size on stage, the girls eyes were filled with the look of watching a good show. Fearing that Loris would backtrack, they ran away straight after they delivered. Only after they ran away, Loris looked at ra incredulously and asked. ra, youre not mistaken! How can you say yes for me? If I go on stage then, it will be a joke for others to see! Loris was a little rmed, but ra looked like she had it under control. She smiled softly, and the corners of her lips curved wickedly in a nice arc. Loris, do you want to see James, the scumbag, regretful?! Loris was even more puzzled by this. After the ss was over, Loris went straight home. She really didnt want to see Clementine, so she even asked ra to help her take out the luggage she left in the dormitory. When ra entered the dormitory, Clementine had already returned from the infirmary and was lying on her bed, reading a book. ra didnt bother to look at her and went straight to Loriss bed to pack her things for her. However, Clementine saw ra but a small face swished white. She hurriedly got up from the bed and spoke with a terrified face, ra, that, Loris she is still A bang came and ra mmed the book in her hand onto the table, interrupting Clementines words. Clementine was so frightened that her body trembled for a while and she no longer dared to make a sound. ra turned around and looked at the terrified, jittery girl on the bed with an icy look on her face, Clementine, why do you have to put on a show in front of me? If you really thought of Loris as a friend, you wouldnt have even bothered with her boyfriend. ras words made Clementines facepletely bloodless. She clutched her quilt with both hands and opened her mouth with a sobbing voice, I didnt mean to provoke Loris boyfriend, it was James and I who said that he and Loris werent boyfriend and girlfriend, so I ra grunted, she didnt want to hear Clementines ridiculous and unbelievable exnation, Dont act in front of me! You can stop exining yourself, your pretending to be soft, you should save it for men, its useless with me! Who is stupid, you go to fool who. ra said she didnt care about Clementine anymore, quickly packed up Loris things, turned around and walked out of the dorm, mming the door behind her. For several days in a row, Loris did note to school. Although ra attends school during the day, she goes to stay at Loris house at night instead of returning to the dormitory. When the ss saw that Loris was noting to school, they were curious and asked ra about the situation. ra, Loris hasnt been to school for a few days now, do you know what shes up to? ra just looked down at her notes and casually replied, Didnt you guys insist that she be some kind of sports angel? Shes busy losing weight these days! As soon as the words fell from her side, several girls around her couldnt help but open their mouths tough and mock. No way, we told her to go on a diet and she really went? The opening ceremony of the games is only a week away, whats the use of going to lose weight at this time! That is to say, if I were, I would simply bring a belly full of fat on the field, just as a lot of fun for everyone in the school. Hahahahaha, this ugly duckling really thinks she can be a white swan just by working hard? No matter how much you lose, you cant lose Clementines figure! ra has long been ustomed to these types of mean-spirited taunts, so she just coldly replied, Whether or not you can seed in losing weight, you will know when the timees. Once ra spoke, everyone quieted down as well. Since thest Citrus Club party, people in the ss thought that ras family had an unusual background, so even if they didnt believe ras words, they didnt dare to say anything back, so they shut up and went back to their seats. The girls, who were usually very gossipy, saw that ra looked like she didnt want to talk much, so they gave up on the idea of asking about Loris and each opened their phones and started to brush up on the celebrities gossip news. Look guys, Adrian is in the news again! Whats the reason this time? Is it because of better skin and a big increase in face value again? Youre really right, its because of this! She recently attended theunch of a new product in the fashion industry, the live raw picture is simply stunning, that skin, as smooth and tender as a small baby. You guys say, how this Adrians face value has suddenly improved recently, especially her skin condition, better than when she just debuted. She went for a beauty shot, right! How else would the skin condition suddenly be so good? Now the whole entertainment industry is picking up this behind the scenes? In the morning there were also paparazzi who broke out photos saying that Adrian was recently drinking a beauty oral liquid. What beauty oral solution works so well? This is still unclear, only know that Adrian very precious her beauty oral liquid, carry with her, do not let the assistant touch! No one has picked out what brand that beauty oral liquid is yet, huh? Id like to buy some to try it out too. Strange to say, after this photo was sent out, the wholework is checking what brand of beauty oral liquid that is, but no one can find out ah! Now theres actually something that thework cant find out? The most interesting topic for girls nowadays is the gossip and the face of the celebrities. Adrian has been on the top of the search list recently because of her suddenly amazingly beautiful face, so now the girls in her ss are talking about her, and they are all very curious about what she has done to maintain her skin condition all of a sudden. Chapter 2223 To make him regret The friends around the discussion, the original head down reading the book Kade also finally could not hold back, came over and said, Let me see ah, she drank the beauty oral solution I may know it. Kade for those beauty care products or something very research, this thing is also known to everyone, the girl immediately took the phone to her to see. Kade saw that it was a paparazzi sneak peek of Adrian during a break on the set. The photo of Adrian holding a small ss bottle, the liquid inside looks like milk in general, the bottle can be vaguely seen on the words beauty something or other. Kade zoomed in on the photo for half a day and couldnt help but frown, Ive never seen this packaging before, it doesnt look upscale at all, is it a specially customized beauty oral liquid? Kade said this, but looking at the ss bottle, there was always a feeling that I had seen it somewhere. Was this an illusion on her part? Although she had no idea what brand of health care product this was, she always felt that the ss bottle containing the oral liquid looked somewhat familiar, where in the end had she seen it before? Soon it will be the opening day of the games. One hour to go before the opening ceremony. ra and Loris got out of the cab together. Loris looked up at the familiar school gate, pursed her lips, and looked back at ra uneasily. ra, Im still a little scared, or better yet, I ra spoke softly to interrupt what Loris was about to say. Its no problem. ra stepped forward and took Loris nervous little hand, You have to trust me, you are not the same person you were a week ago, you can definitely wow everyone when you show up. Looking at ras face full of confidence, Loris finally settled down and the two of them entered the school together, holding hands. As the opening ceremony is about to start, the whole auditorium is busy at the moment.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The dressing rooms for the Sports Angels who will be on stage are arranged in the ssrooms on the second floor of the auditorium. The number of small ssrooms is veryrge, so each ss has a ssroom assigned to each of the sports angels. As ra and Loris went upstairs, they were greeted by members of the student council. The person in charge was a senior who didnt know ra and Loris, so he came up and asked a casual question. Its the sports angels from the first year of medical school, right? Your dressing room is small ssroom number five, the clothes are already in there, two sets in total, right there at the far end, you guys hurry up and go. He held out his finger and walked away. The format of the schools Sports Angels show is basically the same as a runway show. Each ss chooses one person to be a sports angel, all will prepare two sets of clothes in advance, and then the sports angels go on stage one by one ording to the order that has been arranged long ago, and then go to change another set of clothes after the show, and then go on stage again. ra said thank you and then pulled Loris to walk quickly to their dressing room. The original tables and chairs in the ssroom were removed and only arge floor-to-ceiling mirror and a makeup table with some simple cosmetics were ced on it. Just after she had entered the ssroom, ras cell phone rang and she opened it to see that it was Stanley. ra had to greet Loris, Loris, you change and prepare yourself first, Ill take a call. Loris nodded, and ra walked quickly out of the ssroom to pick up Stanleys phone. The mans low and extremely maic voice rang out, Hey, where are you now? When ra heard Stanley ask where she was, she froze for a moment, then suddenly thought of something and immediately opened the calendar in her phone to look at it. When she saw that today was the fifth on the calendar, she mentally cursed. It was bad! These days she was so focused on Loris that she kept running between school and Loris house, forgetting all about Stanleys poisoning time. ra had to speak gently to answer, Im at school, something is going on over here right now that I cant leave, can youe to our school and find me if you want to suppress the toxin? At this moment. Inside the presidents office. Stanley sat on the chair behind the huge desk, his face was the usual cold expression, wearing a gray handmade shirt, his body is long and straight, the outdoor sunlight scattered on his cold as a sculpture face, looks like a wless piece of craftsmanship, let people just look at it, you can no longer move your eyes. He casually leaned back to the chair, the action is allzy, just give the feeling with a very powerful aura, the air has be slightly cool. After half a ring, he finally lightly returned a good, hung up the phone, and then instructed Milo, who was standing on the side. Milo, go make the arrangements and well go to Ching University. When he heard Ching University, a man sitting on a couch suddenly jumped up. Stanley, are you starting Ching University? The person who suddenly jumped up was none other than Stanleys best friend Denis. Stanley gave him a faint nce, Hmm. Denis peach blossom eyes lit up, Then Ill go too! Stanley frowned at Denis when he heard it. He was a little curious as to why Denis suddenly wanted to go to Ching University with him, but he didnt bother to ask, and just gave him two words back after a pause. As you wish. On the other side. Qing University auditorium, second floor. ra had just hung up the phone with Stanley when she heard Loris scream. ra,e on, youe in here and help me. ra immediately pushed open the ssroom door and entered, and saw Loris squinting on the floor, fumbling for something, with an anxious look on her face. ra, I identally dropped my contact lenses when I was putting on my make-up, Ive been looking for them for half a day but I cant find them,e and help me. ra frowned and spoke, Dont look for it, the contact lens fell on the floor is not clean and can not be worn, you should have other contact lenses in the dormitory, right? There is still a pair in the dormitory, but now the opening ceremony is about to start, I run back to get another pair of sses is toote! Loris is highly nearsighted, if not wearing sses, basically a blind man, not wearing sses on stage, afraid to be on stage can fall to his death. Just as Loriss words were spoken, the voice of the student council president who was in charge before came from the doorway. Loris, a first-year medical student, get ready, youre scheduled to be the first one on the stage. This made Loris panic even more, and her hands started to shake with anxiety, What should I do ra, its toote, or Ill go on stage with my frames, right? ra thought briefly and spoke. No, since you want to stun the audience, you cant go on stage with your frame sses. ra said on the spot. Loris, however, was dumbfounded, Then this walk is not ra stepped forward and calmly said, You dont have to worry about walking the show, your first set of clothes, first by me to help you walk. ras words struck Loris as inexplicable. ra, youre going up to walk? But Without waiting for Loris to say something more, ra hurriedly interrupted her. Loris, listen to me. ra grabbed Loris shoulder and looked at her with all seriousness in her eyes, Do you want to make that scum James regret it? Do you want everyone in school to know how beautiful you are now? If you still want to, then dont dy any longer, go back to the dormitory immediately to get your contact lenses, and leave this side to me for now. The determination and seriousness in ras eyes made Loris uneasiness and hesitation subside. Thinking back to the effort she had put in, and then thinking of James previous insults and meanness towards her, she strengthened her confidence. Good! ra, wait, Ill be back soon. With that, Loris took out the frames from her bag and put them on, and immediately rushed out of the ssroom. The student council president at the door saw Loris actually run out and looked incredulous. Hey hey, Loris where are you going, its almost your turn ah, arent you going to perform? He had a shocked look all over his face, and then he saw rae out of the small ssroom to him as well. Senior, may I ask if you have prepared makeup remover on your side? Chapter 2224 What do you want This time. In front of the entrance of Ching University. A ck limited edition car stopped steadily and two tall, erect men got out of the car. The man walking in front of the man wearing a gray shirt, simple and generous but his perfect body revealed, but the expression on his face is really cold and icy, giving a sense of nobility that does not eat fire and smoke. The upright nose, unfathomable eyes, shining under the golden sunlight like a sculpture, as if it is the most perfect craft in this world. The man walking in the back of some is also wearing a shirt, but it is sky blue, the cor buttons are all loosened, the skin exposed is very white. He has a pair of charming peach blossom eyes, with a smiling expression on his face, a pair of hands casually inserted in the trouser pockets, a nce looks like a yboy, but the whole person has a distinguished temperament, and does not make people feel greasy.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The appearance of these two people are extremely outstanding, although the style is different, but walking on the road is definitely the most attractive kind of eyes, so the attention of the girls on campus on the way all over them. Oh my god, oh my god, look, thats Master Denis, right? Master Denis is back at school, Im going to hurry up and post this amazing news in the group. Who is that man walking in front of Master Denis? Tall and handsome, simply more handsome than those famous male celebrities hey! Ah, how I feel, in front of this man, Master Denis are somewhatpared to it! Its over, its just like the man of my dreams! How can there be such a good-looking and handsome man in this world! But dont you think he carries a cold aura all over his body? I still prefer Master Denis to be more sunny! On weekdays Denis walking on the road will have arge group of girls followed by the usual crazy screaming and cheering, but today because there is a cold as the iceberg Stanley, those who are also Fan of the girls are afraid to scream too loudly, just follow the way to take pictures, quietly muttering a few words with the people around. Stanley and Denis have long been ustomed to the attention of onlookers on their trip, and are oblivious to all the girls around them who are swooning. Denis picked up his cell phone and made a call, talking to the person on the other side of the line before turning to speak to Stanley. Stanley, I got in touch with the principal and ording to him, this morning is the opening ceremony of the school field day, he just said he reserved a private room over there in the grandstand and asked if the two of us wanted to go over there? Denis is a graduate of Ching University, and his family is thergest supporter of Ching University, so he is well acquainted with the leaders of the university. He had already made a phone call to the principal beforeing to school. Stanley heard Deniss question and faintly returned, Ill go find ra, go over there yourself. Denisughed strangely. Aigoo, youre showing love! Just arrived at school and so anxious to meet, huh? Denis was just a few words of usation, but Stanley then gave him a cold, warning look, he immediately shut up. After Denis walked away, Stanley immediately took out his cell phone and dialed ras number. ra picked up Stanleys phone just as she was changing for the stage. She picked up the phone while hurriedly fastening the buttons on her dress. ra, where are you? Once the phone was answered, it was Stanleys maic voice that came through, and ra froze for a moment, remembering that Stanley wasing to the school to look for her. She looked at the time in her phone, less than five minutes before the opening ceremony, she quickly replied, Im in the small ssroom number five on the second floor of the auditorium,e and find me here if its convenient for you. Good. Stanley simply responded, hung up the phone, and immediately walked towards the ce ra said. At this moment the vast majority of students have gone to the stands above, even the arranged staff are also in the auditorium stage backstage preparations, so the entire second floor corridor is empty, almost no one shadow. Stanley walked down the quiet corridor and arrived at the little ssroom number five that ra had mentioned. He raised his hand and knocked casually on the door, and just as the sound fell, the door to the room was opened from the inside and ras little head poked out. Stanley get in here, Ill suppress the toxins for you, the opening ceremony is about to start. ra spoke quickly, her tone full of anxiety, yet Stanley was silent. His eyes were fixed on ras face, and those deep as cold tan eyes lit up. At this moment ra is actually vegan. The original head of exaggerated explosive head wasbed smoothly, her hair tied into two simple double ponytail, even the face that strange, scary to the extreme makeup are all removed clean, revealing the original exquisite wless, charming a small face to. The fresh and ravishing look of a young girl makes it impossible to take your eyes off. Stanleys eyes slowly moved down to the clothes ra was wearing at the moment. Instead of the usual jeans and white shirt ra usually wears at the moment, she is wearing the outfit of a school sports angel. That skirt is extremely short, ra that a pair of white legs are visible, and the upper body of the dress is also waistless, the girls slender to the waist is very attractive to the eye. This outfit, coupled with ras youthful and yful dress, the whole person looks both cute and charming, a man cant help but be moved by looking at it. The depth in Stanleys eyes intensified. When he spoke again, his tone was actually very hoarse and low. ra, is that what youre wearing? ra, however, didnt notice the difference in Stanleys eyes and tone at all, just looked at the time while quickly answering, Yeah, today is the opening ceremony of the school sports, and I need to walk the first show for my friend. While Loris was running back to find her contact lenses, ra asked the student council president for a bottle of makeup remover and immediately removed the ugly makeup she had intentionally drawn on her face. ra had a n in mind for herself. First of all, she cant go to the show as ra, that will cause a lot of controversy, so she removed all the makeup from her face, because then, except for Clementine, Carson, Brody, these people who already know her, other people absolutely cant see that she is the ugly ugly ra. And its been several months since Produce 101 became a hit, and her previous appearance as a woman dressed as a man is not too well remembered. Even if she shows her true face now, no one will recognize her, at most, she will think she looks alike. She took all these into consideration before deciding to take off her makeup and go on stage. She felt that her arrangement was simply wless, yet Stanley listened with a serious face. You mean youre going to dress like this for other men? These words made ra tighten her brow. What do you mean by dressing like this for other men to see? How does that sound ufortable. She replied, Its not to wear for other men, its just to go on a show, a school performance. She tried to exin some more, but was coldly interrupted by Stanley. You dont have to exin, change your clothes for me now. Why? Its too exposed. ra was speechless. This dress although the skirt is a little shorter, the top is also a little exposed, but neither exposed breasts, nor exposed back, and also looks very sunny it! How is this exposed? She wanted to retort again, but before she could speak, she heard the student council president at the end of the hallway urging C Medical school freshman sports angels, are you ready? Hurry over and get ready to take the field! ra took one more look at the time, only three minutes before she was to go on stage, and was ready to rush out, not caring to talk to Stanley. Before she could take a few steps, her arm was grabbed by someone. She froze slightly, before she could say something, the man slightly forcefully and very dominantly dragged her back to the spot. Stanley, what are you doing! ra was very anxious and just opened her mouth to question Stanley about what she wanted, but to her surprise, she was grabbed by the mans waist with a fierce hand. The man was extremely hard, holding her arms so tight and strong that she couldnt help but bend her body slightly. And the next second, a tingling sensation came from her waist. Chapter 2225 It’s just a little punishment Only then did she push away the man who was still beside her, gritting her teeth and running into the dressing room. Looking at herself in the mirror, ra was so angry that she almost shrieked. The waist exposed between her short blouse and short skirt has been covered with intimate marks of varying shades of density. The marks are obvious, but anyone who has grown eyes will know what this represents. Stanley! What are you doing! ra was so angry that she was about to pass out of breath.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She didnt know how to describe Stanleys behavior for a while, so domineering and excessive, doing such things just to keep her from wearing the dress. These marks are not likely to fade in a short time, and it is not impossible to use concealer. But it will still take some time to cover up all these shades exactly the same. But now the music of the opening ceremony has long been remembered outside, where do you have time to use concealer? She simply cant go outside in this outfit anymore. ra was so angry that she was about to explode, while Stanley was standing by but without expression. Rather than being expressionless, he was still quite satisfied. Its just a small punishment. Punishment? ra was so angry that she wanted to curse some more, but she was interrupted by the impatient urging of the student council seniors outside. Why dont youe out, cant you hear the music has been ying for a while? So impatient with the urging outside, ra didnt have time to get angry with Stanley anymore. She gave a cold look at Stanley, who was leaning against the wall with a satisfied look on her face, grabbed her clothes, turned her head and walked into the dressing room. But in just a minute, ra hase out from behind the curtain again, this time she ispletely different from just now. The original delicate and lovely angel babys clothes have been changed back to the self-service she just wore herself. And the original clean little face has been painted with the same ugly makeup as before, and even the soft, flowing short hair has been scratched and messed up. Thats the way it cant be done. She cant possibly go out in her Sports Angels clothes again, and the only thing she can wear at this time is her own self-service. But the opening ceremony did not require angel baby no uniform dress, so even if she wears her own clothes up, she will look like an alien, but it can not be said that she is wrong to do so. Only is her own clothes, usually the same ss is also a look at the whole day, so she will most likely be recognized. Since this is the case, she will have to maintain her usual image, so as not to arouse suspicion and bring unnecessary trouble. Outside the students impatiently urged, the sound of constant ringing, razy to care about Stanley again, and directly strode out. The seniors outside were looking through the list in their hands while staring anxiously at the corridor. He was relieved to see ras figure appear, but the relief was not yet at the end. He then saw the clothes on ra and the messy face, and for a moment drew another breath. Are you just going up there in your own clothes? And you might as well not wear this makeup! ras heart was also bitter, but she had to hide what she had to hide. Its toote, thats all I can do to get on the field. The student scratched his head helplessly, and it was definitely toote to change his clothes. Then get ready quickly, youre next! ra nodded and hurriedly walked to the back of the stage. Stanley also finally left the dressing room at this time, and then found Denis. After all, Qing University is the number one university in maind China, so of course the auditorium is also very grand. And because many leaders and big names will visit their schools, there are several VIP boxes set up in the stands. The box is designed to protect the privacy of the leaders and bigwigs, so although the viewing angle is good, the students cant see the people in the box. After Denis contacted the principal, he was immediately offered a ce in the box. After all, the two of them could cause a veryrge scale loose if they showed up at the schools opening ceremony. Denis greeted Stanley warmly. I thought you were going to miss this walkabout! Denis eyes are shining, full of expectation, only Stanley expression has some serious. Coming to us next is the Sports Angel, a freshman clinical major in the School of Medicine! Denis excitedly grabbed Stanleys sleeve. Did you hear that? Its from our medical school! I wonder what the quality of some of this will be! But the next figure that came out on the stage made everyone dumbfounded. Chapter 2226 still have the nerve to say ugly Because a girl with messy hair came out of the stage. Not only wear the mostmon self-service, light is simple and casual even if, but the most shocking is her own face value. Already tousled scrunched up hair, asymmetrical sides, and eyebrows that are about to be drawn up to the temples. That overflowed the edge of the lips of the big red lipstick, the corner of the eye has been glued off the face full of eye shadow and a face full of freckles of different sizes. If thats how ugly it is, forget it, the most uneptable thing is that she herself is also a reluctant look. This is the opening ceremony of the sports show, the most beautiful and best girls in each ss gathered here to walk, of course, to climb each other. The smiles on their faces are all more than one enthusiastic, the body posture is more than one enchanting. The girl in front of you has a stinky face, not only a very impatient look, the pace is also really casual. She didnt even give the audience on stage more than a nce. With a stinky face, he walked to the middle of the stage, then stood impatiently, probably counting three seconds in his heart, and walked back without looking back. This look on her face is not to walk the show? It is clearly a look that the audience owes me ah. Not only Denis, who was just excited and full of light, but also the rest of the audience were stunned at this moment. I should not be dreaming, Im a senior this year, watched the whole four years of the Games, never seen such an ugly sports angel. Not to mention what does that look on her face mean, howe it seems like we owe her five millionter? You dont even know her, do you? Shes ra, a clinical freshman! Before because of the scandal with that particrly handsome student, but also a fire! When I saw that picture online earlier, I thought they were intentionally vilifying this girl, mainly because I really didnt think someone could look this bad. Now see, this guy is suddenly even uglier than in that picture. You say she looks like this ghost herself, how good she is to walk the show, I am her, or want to find a ce to drill down. Go down now, dont insult our eyes here! Get down! Get the hell down! Boos rang out from the stage, while people on the same side of the ss as ra couldnt say anything for a long time. Everyone looked at each other, really cant react. I thought it was Loris who was going to be on stage for our ss meeting? Howe its ra whos going by herself? I think its Loris who knows shes a fat pig and is too embarrassed to go on stage, so shes asking her sisters to help! But think about it, that is Clementines clothes, Loris that how can go into this dress, ra although ugly is a little ugly, but at least still able to stuff that dress! Whats the use of just being able to tuck in that dress, shes got such an ugly face! Might as well let Loris go, people must think there are no good-looking ones in our ss, they must think were all ugly like her! The booing and cacophony from the stage was higher than the noise, while ra, the person in question, stood on the stage and finished the show without expression. She stepped off the stage to see Loris, who had already put in her contact lenses. Loris came back just in time for ra to go on stage, and she listened to all the insults and taunts from the people on stage. Her face was guilty and her eyes were already slightly red. ra, its my fault. She lowered her head, and her voice was an unstoppable tremble. If it wasnt for my carelessness in forgetting to wear my contact lenses, you wouldnt have been ridiculed like this. Loris mes herself for the situation, but ra feels that it doesnt matter from the bottom of her heart. Whats the big deal, its just the wailing of a bunch of bereaved dogs, we dont need to pay attention to them. ras tone was unruffled, as if the person who just stood on the stage and was insulted was not herself. Anyway, the first round has gone, but you still have one more round to go, are you all ready to go? Loris didnt feel ready at all, but this week, ra was working around the clock to help herself lose weight. She even just went on stage and took that kind of insult and ridicule for herself, how can she back off at this time? Loris looked up, and her eyes were full of calm and determination. Im ready, dont worry, I will not let you down for making this for me! ra took Loris back to the dressing room and had Loris change her clothes. The other sports angels outside are still walking one after another, and with a previous experience like ra, the other sports angels are working extra hard instead. It is also because of the contrast of ra that they look more clean and beautiful. Even if the boys on stage are screaming, even Denis cant help but nod his head repeatedly. The quality of schoolgirls has clearly improved over the years. Denis crossed his legs in triumph. Our school is really still excellent! Denis watched seriously, watched with great interest, and from time to time also review two sentences, Stanley corner aside evenzy to raise his head. As soon as he came in he had already opened theptop he had brought with him and crackled through his work schedule. Denis looked at him like he was not listening to anything outside the window somehow helpless. Stanley, this half day except for the first on stage ra, you have not raised your head, people are young and beautiful girls at the bottom, how can you not even look at it? Stanleys hand, which was tapping on the keyboard, paused, then he gave a good face and looked up at the girls who were still walking outside. Then refocus on your work. Its ugly as hell. ???? Denis couldnt help but stare. Its ra whos ugly, okay?! Denis couldnt resist and was ready to spit. Little did I know that the second round of the runway would already be announced offstage. All the sports angels inside this round will be on the stage again. Here is the Sports Angel, a freshman clinical major in the School of Medicine, on stage! Denis then looked up with a smirk.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Itsing up, Stanley, the one in your house ising up, isnt it time for you to look up? Denis couldnt help but flirt with Stanley and couldnt help but drop his gaze on the stage himself. But the lights came on, he saw the figure on the stage, the whole person froze and could not even say a word. This time, it was not ra, who was just wearing an exploding head, who was on the stage. To the crowd on stage, it looked like aplete stranger to the girl. Chapter 2227 How can it be Loris She wore a loose tennis outfit set that was a pleated skirt and a short white t-shirt that fit snugly on top. She also held a pink tennis racket in her hand, making her whole person look yful and cute, with a youthful vibe. More than the outfit, her face is more attractive. The girls perfect jawline and good-looking swans neck were visible, her skin was fair and tender, and with her high nose and small mouth, it was perfect. But to say that the most most attractive eyes, but also her big watery eyes, eyes as if there are stars, gently bushy slightly curved eyshes blinking at you, and with a slight nervousness and overwhelmed, like aic book beauty girl came out.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The crowd was expecting ra toe up and was about tough when they suddenly realized that a stunningly beautiful girl hade up and froze. Howe its changed? Its not ra anymore hey. Howe I havent seen this girl before? So pretty and cute, totally my ideal type. No way! Ive paid attention to all the freshman girls, how could such a big beauty not be noticed? Ill have to ask around, its not scientific that such a lovely beauty is not famous in this school of ours! I want to know her name the soonest! Suddenly there was a beautiful girl that they had never seen before, the boys on stage were immediately boiling, and some ran directly to the first year of medical school to inquire about this girl. However, the first-year medical school crowd is also confused, they also do not know where such a beautiful woman suddenly appeared. Who is this? When did we have such a person in our ss? No, the sports angel in our ss is Loris! Howe thises up with a big beautiful girl that we havent seen before? Maybe there was a mistake at the radio station, this person is definitely not in our ss, Loris where looks like this ah, that little fat girl! The gang was in a dumbfounded state, but Danie, who was on the sidelines, looked at the girl on stage for a long time and suddenly covered her mouth and let out a gasp. Oh my God! Look guys, look at that girls eyes, dont they look especially like Loris! With this cry, she startled the entire freshman ss of the medical school. How is it possible? That Loris is not a fat chick, people on stage so thin and slim, and Loris kind of fat girl but no resemnce ah. Hey, you do not say, this girl and Lorispared to a little thin, other features and what is still very simr ah. This girl seems to have a mole on her ear, and dont you forget that Loris also has a mole on her ear, in the exact same ce. Its true hey, theres really a mole, this is really Loris!? No way! Loris hasnt been at school for just a week, and shes lost this much weight? And Loris looks so good when she loses weight! This little face is simply beautiful! Even better than Clementine and Kade! This is not a matter of being outstanding, its simply crushing them both, right! That saying is really true, ah, fat people are potential stocks. All the students in ras ss recognized the person on stage as Loris, and they were all talking and talking. Clementine, who was sitting next to her, heard them say that Loris face crushed her own, and her face turned white and swishy. She tried to smile on her face not to be seen by others, but her hands were clenched into fists underneath, her teeth clenched tightly. The entire medical school freshman ss began to cheer, and the chatter grew louder and louder, naturally reaching the medical school seniors who were next door to them. Jamess whole body froze at once when he heard Loriss name being called out around him. JamesJames, they all say that beautiful girl on stage is Loris, she is your previous girlfriend, right! This looks and body is really the absolute best. James have exined to us, not what girlfriend, just from high school onwards like him to pursue him a somewhat nervous girl, not at all together. If one day there is such a good-looking girl to pursue me, even if it is a female nerve I also agreed! James, you have a good destiny for women! This girl is so beautiful, howe you didnt agree to it? A group of boys around James kept staring at Loris on stage and drooling. James was just dumbfounded and his whole being was like a lost soul. He couldnt believe his eyes until now, how the Loris on stage suddenly changed drastically! He didnt expect at all that Loris would look so beautiful when she slimmed down. The original chubby round face became very delicate after slimming down, the lines are perfect, and her own skin is as white as a baby, in addition to the pair of always watery eyes,pletely a beautiful girl. The cheers from the stage made Loris incredibly nervous. She squeezed the tennis racket tightly in her hand, her legs were shaking, and she didnt even dare to continue to the front. She was initially very resistant when ra agreed toe down to be a sports angel for her a week ago, but ra told her that there was a way for her to slim down and wow the crowd in a week. For years, she has been trying to lose weight, but she is a fat-prone body and has tried many ways to lose weight, so she does not dare to believe ras words. But soon ra showed her with real results: she could really do it. Over the past week, she has lost weight at a rate almost visible to the naked eye, and has been promoted directly from a small fatty to the ranks of beauty. However, Loris is still not confident enough. Even though she knows shes really lost weight, every night when she closes her eyes, she thinks of James telling her at Citrus Club how disgusting it is to be a dead fat pig like her. The look of disgust in his eyes made her doubt herself. Am I really considered thin now? Is it true that I am beautiful when I lose weight? The thought of this, Loris is nervous to the point of no return, hands immediately emerged from ayer of cold sweat, legs can no longer step out. She looked back in panic and saw ra, who was standing on the backstage watching her. ra looked at her with a determined face, gave her a thumbs up and mouthed the words C Believe in yourself and go for it! ras determination was undoubtedly the best calming agent for Loris. She gradually calmed down, took a deep breath and took steps towards the center of the stage. Chapter 2228 weight loss effect Loris was already on the verge of dying when she walked the runway. She came from far away from the end of the stage, and although she could hear a murmur from the stage, she couldnt quite hear what was being said about her. So she became more and more nervous in her heart, but this time she finally walked to the front of the stage, she also finally took in the peoples chatter on stage, clear in her ears. Sister, you really look so cute, can you add a Facebook? Sister, whats your name? We dont mean anything else, we just want to get to know you! Schoolmate you really look so beautiful, I cant help it as a girl! The praise from the stage rushed to Loris in waves, and she was somewhat baffled for a while. Her first reaction was surprisingly to think that something was wrong with her ears. Or did she mishear? It is the first time in my life that I have been praised so enthusiastically and directly without any inflection. Loris was so dizzy that she didnt know how she got off the stage. She returned to the stage with one foot deep and one foot shallow before she saw ra staring at her with a smirk. It was only when she saw ras smile that she snapped back to her senses. ra!!! Loris couldnt resist rushing over in three or two steps and hugged ra. I finished the show! The people on stage didntugh at me, they allplimented me! Loris voice was full of incredulity and a small hint of pride, and her direct and innocent feelings instead made ra feel rxed for the first time in this world. So she couldnt help but smile faintly as well. I said you can do it, you still have to believe in yourself to do it. Loriss eyes were instantly red when she heard such encouragement from ra.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She tightened her hold on ra, her voice already visibly choked. ra, I really dont know what to say, thank you so much. Loris also had such a moment of tears of joy, the moment when James confessed his love for her. She wondered every day at that time how much good she had done in herst life to be able to be his girlfriend. But she now understands that she must have been a good person in her past life, but she was not rewarded by having James as her boyfriend. She was rewarded with the ability to get to know ra. ra, thank you so much for being able to change the course of my life in this way. Loris was so brilliant that when the other girls behind her came out again, they looked a bit tasteless instead. It is clear that just now they are still beautiful and lovely, but now it looks like its just a little. The show came to an end, and Loris had a hard time gathering her thoughts and changing back to her own self-service. This is the meeting with ra between the ss back in the stands, but Loris this just showed up, the whole ss before all the enthusiasm to gather around. OMG, Loris was really you? I didnt even dare to recognize you! I never thought you could look so good after losing weight! And its only been a short week, how did you lose this much weight, tell us! Yeah! Its only been a week, its toote for liposuction, how on earth did you manage to lose weight sessfully? Weight loss is a girls lifelong career, so this time to see in front of their own Loris such an unparalleled sess story of weight loss, the girls have long abandoned their former suspicions and want to get experience from her. Loris had never been treated so warmly, not to mention the unabashed jealousy and envy with which some girls looked at her. Loris was soon a little overwhelmed, she nced darkly at ra next to her, and finally chose to tell the truth. It was ra who helped me lose weight using Chinese medicine, the acupuncture and herbal medicine ones. Loris big eyes blinked innocently, and her weight loss sess was indeed all thanks to ra. This whole week, Prez came every day to give her acupuncture and give her decoction, in fact, she herself can not believe that she can lose so much weight in a week. But ra did it so lightly. Loris could clearly feel herself losing weight every minute, and the most remarkable thing was that her body did not show any bad condition, not even a feeling of weakness. The girls around the room were all stunned to hear this. Its not that they havent learned about this aspect of Chinese medicine for weight loss before, but theyve always thought it was all a scam. But now Loris, who has seeded in losing weight, stood in front of them and told them such things, which made them also believe that TCM can help them lose weight. But what they are most shocked about now is that all this is something that ra has done. So the girls gradually faded away from the only glimmer of jealousy left in their eyes, and all of them turned into full of desire. ra, is it true what Loris said? Is it really true that you used Chinese medicine to help her be so thin? ra, you are too powerful, so can you help me? Even if its just a pound or two down, Im happy! ra, I have a typical pear-shaped body, really thick legs, can you do a partial weight loss? ra was confused for a moment when the girls immediately switched the target to themselves. The money in this world seems to be much better than one would like to make. Originally, I thought only beauty orals would be profitable, but now it looks as if weight loss is more profitable. ra fumbled around in her bag for half a day, pulled out a business card and handed it to the most excited girl at the head of the group. You guys could have made an appointment with me if you wanted to lose weight. The group of girls didnt expect ra to suddenlye up with something like a business card, so they were a bit dumbfounded for a while. But still reached out and picked it up, and then a few furry heads came together. There were some very striking words on that overly simple business card. ra, the ghostly medicine woman, medicine to the disease, something to call: 15xxxxxxxx7. ???? The atmosphere was awkward for a while. If it werent for the fact that Loris was standing right in front of them, they would have thought ra was a liar, or something of a very bad nature. All the girls were weighing up whether they could still be trusted in their hearts, but Kade let out a coldugh from the side. Ghostly medicine girl? ra, dont take everyone for fools, right? Kades face was full of disdain, and he continued to sneer as if he hadnt learned his lesson. Although we dont know what kind of method you used to make people lose so many pounds in one go, but youre not just disgracing yourself by inviting deception under the banner of Chinese medicine! Chapter 2229 Klara’s Beauty Oral Hearing this, the girls around had some hesitation, and between the chatter they felt ra was getting suspicious, so they put away the enthusiasm they just had and stayed away from ra. But ra did not feel anything to be surprised, this continent Chinese medicine is declining, can not do fast weight loss, but their that continents medical science is not the same. There is also the invention of acupuncture and herbal medicine specifically for weight loss, the power of which is naturally more powerful than people can imagine now. Its normal that people in this continent cant ept it, but ra didnt know how to exin it for a while. She was meditating on it when a girl suddenly eximed from behind her. Oh my God, Adrians whitening oral solution has been found This cry of surprise managed to attract everyones attention. The person who made this cry was Danie, because she was already particrly thin and also belonged to the type of people who could not eat fat, so she did not ask around ra about the way to lose weight like others, but sat by herself and opened her phone to read the real-time news. Hearing Danie say that the beauty oral solution Adrian was drinking was dug up, all of a sudden everyones attention was drawn to it, and a crowd came forward and surrounded Danie. Is that heard very effective, I see that recently Adrian than the previous look not a half a star, all because of the effectiveness of that oral liquid. Adrian that beauty oral solution was dug up? Thats great, what brand is it anyway? It works so well, I want to buy it too! So long, can be considered to be picked up, I have long wanted to know in the end what beauty oral liquid up so powerful. Adrian this period of time because of the sudden change of good skin and face problems, frequently on the list of hot search, after almost the wholework is picking her in the end what beauty oral liquid to drink. Someizenspared all the big-name health products and couldnt find an oral liquid in a ss bottle simr to the one Adrian was photographed with. Later on, with the tireless efforts of the inte users, all the beauty orals that could be found on the inte were searched. Finally, I found an identical ss bottle of beauty oral liquid in a small store in an online shopping mall. However, seeing the pictures in the phone, therge group of girls gathered around froze for a moment. Some people questioned, This small online store inside the sale, will not be most of the three products ah? Her doubts have obviously been noticed long ago, Danie quickly opened another post, You see, someone has already checked this store, peoples products are not famous, but is after the Drug Administrations inspection and monitoring, is a product name, not three no products. Seeing the proof from the drug board, everyone also no longer had doubts and got excited all at once. Thats great, as long as its a regr product, whats the name of this oral liquid anyway? We can also buy it, right? If its not particrly expensive, Ill have to buy a few bottles to try first. DanieDanie, give me the link to the store! This time this oral liquid must be particrly sought-after,te can not buy! Girls, in addition to body issues is also the most concerned about beauty and skin care issues. The effect of Adrians babys oral solution is visible to everyone, and all of them cant be bothered to ask ra about the weight loss method anymore, and they all take out their phones to check out the store. Danie is also interested in this beauty oral liquid, and soon she found the store link shared by her friends, I found the store link, wait for me to open it to see ha! However, the moment Danie opened the store link, she waspletely frozen, and there were girls waiting next to her. Whats wrong Danie, what are you fuming about, show me exactly what the store is. When she said that, she took Danies phone directly to her, and the girls around her came around to check it out together, and when they saw the name of the store, they also froze. The name of the store is very simple, only seven big words CThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The gship store of the ghostly medicine woman. What the hell? Isnt that ? Coincidentally, all eyes looked at the business card just given by ra. The business card has four big, bold words C Ghostly Medicine Woman. Could this be a coincidence? Before the crowd could catch their breath, another person screamed. I remember now! Ive always thought that Adrians bottle of beauty oral liquid looked familiar before, its the same as the ss bottle of oral liquid that ra sold at the school bazaar before! This time, even Kade next to him froze. She stepped forward and grabbed Danies phone and looked down to check it out. This look made her face turn white all of a sudden. The bottle of the beauty oral liquid that ra sells, she does remember, is really exactly the same as the one in this store, no wonder she felt as if she had seen it somewhere before when she saw the picture. The students around her have obviously also recalled the beauty orals from ras charity sale. The crowd was in disbelief. Does it mean that the beauty oral liquid that Adrian drank is actually the one ra made before? Thats too incredible! How could a big star like Adrian get involved with a beauty oral solution made by ra? Think about it, when the school bazaar was held before, Adrian seemed to drink ras beauty oral liquid by mistake! Could it be that she found it particrly useful afterwards? I dont believe it! Think about it, if this beauty oral solution ra made herself works so well, howe she still looks so damn good! But ra did make Loris lose weight in just one week! This fact is right in front of you, obviously this online ghost medicine woman gship store is ra opened, beauty oral liquid is also her sales, people Adrian is really drink this beauty oral liquid to improve the skin problem, this is the fact that people have to believe ah! There are some girls who no longer hesitate and quickly surround ra. ra, you still have that beauty oral liquid, right? I want to buy it! I also I also want to buy that beauty oral liquid of yours, and also make an appointment for that acupuncture to lose weight, can you see if you can get a discount? Yes, yes, you see we are all ssmates, so give us a little cheaper, and will buy from you for a long time! Even if you dont believe in what ra says about Chinese medicine for weight loss, but her beauty oral liquid is what even the big star Adrian is drinking, so whats the point of having doubts. Chapter 2230 Get someone to race with me Arge group of people surrounded ra, chattering and talking. Kade was furious when he saw his ssmates crowding around ra to tter and please her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. This ra, with such an ugly face, was able to hook up with Master Denis to get an inner ring membership to Citrus Club, and now has the ability to get Adrian to drink her beauty drops. Kade is getting angrier and more jealous the more he thinks about it. Thats when I saw the athleticmissioner of the ss hurrying by as he was recording the participants of the afternoon sports. Kade came up with an idea and immediately tugged him, Hey, isnt there a two-man three-legged race this afternoon? The opening ceremony of the sports meet is over. By the afternoon, all the students had made their way to the student stands on the field and were seated ording to their pre-arranged ss positions, waiting for the official game. ra and the girls had just sat down when they saw the sportsmissioner walking towards them. Students, there was a little ident at noon. Kade, who was supposed to participate in the two-person three-legged race this afternoon, broke his foot and now we have to reassign the participants. The first day of the athletic meet is often the day with the most events and the most attention. In addition to the regrpetitions of 100 meters and 400 meters, the two-person three-legged race receives the most attention. Two people three-legged race, two students will be tied together two feet, forming a three-legged, and then race together, the first team to go to the end is the winner. The school mandates that the participants of the two-person three-legged race be a man and a woman, so it is also jokingly called the Red Weddingpetition by the students, because many people wille together after the race because of this intimate contact. The athleticmissioner continued, The ssmittee and I have unanimously decided that ra and Greyson will represent our ss. Greyson, a chubby boy in the ss who always talks straight, immediately cursed when he heard he was going to thepetition with ra. Why should I go to thepetition with her ugly ass? I wont go! I wont go even if I die! This statement instantly made the ssugh. Greyson, you say that, why so resistant to people ra? I can do the beauty oral liquid, acupuncture weight loss people, very powerful hey, and others together, is you take advantage of it, okay? This is the best project to find the other half, you guys together, maybe you can be a pair! Didnt you just spout off the other day that youve been a single dog? What a great opportunity this is, you need to take advantage of it. The boys heckled and teased, and Greysons face instantly darkened. If I want a fucking girlfriend, I cant be so unpredictable and find such an ugly one! Greyson had no intention of saving face for ra, and roared out directly. Ill put my words here today, either rece her or rece me! Im definitely not going topete with ra anyway, so its up to you guys! Greysons words made the athleticmissioner blush at once. He turned his head to look at Kade, but received a threatening look, so he had to continue to discourage, All the girls in our ss have already signed up for other events, so only ra is left, and she has to be the one topete in the two-person three-legged race today. Then let her go, I wont! If Im forced to do it again, Ill break my foot, and I wont be there tomorrow for all my events. With Greyson saying this, the athleticmissioner had no choice but to turn his attention to the other boys in the ss. Since Greyson doesnt want topete with ra, which one of you would like to go? The boys who wereughing heard this question, all of a sudden quiet down, everyone face to face you look at me, I look at you, not unanimously made the same reaction. Immediately they began to gang up on the pretence of going to the bathroom, can not find a partner to bail on the pretence of not hearing the head down and began to y with the phone, is not a person to talk. Kade watched all this with a smug look on his face. Growing into such a ghostly appearance, even if you can do beauty orals, will acupuncture to lose weight, and what can be done. It will still be disliked by boys all over the world, and will still be mocked and ridiculed. The smile on Kades lips grew even bigger as he thought about it, and he couldnt help but speak up. ra, tell me about you, why cant you fight and look a little better? Look, no boy is willing to approach you hey! Kade said this in a very shady way, yet ra was as calm as ever, she just held her phone and watched the crazy rise in sales of her stores oral liquid. She is full of care look can be considered to Kade angry, how can there be girls so shameless ah, being pointed at the nose scolded or such a look of indifference, also really stand up. ra, did you hear what I said to you? Because of you, we cant even recruit all the participants for our ss, and if thepetition is abandoned, Ill see how you can give everyone an exnation. When ra heard this, she finally reacted a little. She looked up, ready to say something, yet before she could say anything, the phone she held in her hand rang. On closer inspection, it was Stanley calling her. ras eyes changed and a solution came to her. Instead of picking up the phone right away, she looked at a smug Kade and a helpless sportsmissioner and asked, Its possible to get help from outside schools for this two-person three-legged race, right? The sportsmissioner froze slightly, nced at Kade, and spoke hesitantly. This well actually, is also possible. The original two-person three-legged race was set up to enhance the rtionship between the students and to entertain them, and the race would be ranked, but there would be no score, and it would not affect the final ss ranking. So even departments like foreignnguages andputer science, which have a serious gender imbnce, get help from outside schools every year, and the school doesnt care. Hearing the sportsmissioners reply, ra nodded, Then Ill just find someone to apany me in thepetition. ras words, in Kades eyes, were just a way to save face, so sheughed loudly. ra, what kind of friends can you get to help you? Let me remind you, the two-person three-legged race requires a boy and a girl, so even if you want someone from outside the school to help you, you have to find a boy, but look at you. Dont tell me that you asked your father toe to school to apany you in the game! Kades words managed to make the students around himugh out loud. ra nced at Kade, pretending not to hear the insult in her words, and simply picked up her cell phone and answered Stanleys call. When the call came through, she didnt give Stanley a chance to speak at all and asked straight away. Are you still at school? Chapter 2231 I’m coming Qing University reception room. Headmaster Leos face is full of shock at this moment. And aside, Stanley is a calm face, holding the phone to answer the call, fingers long and knuckle clear. Im here, what do you want? So, is it convenient for you? Were having a game of three-legged for two over here, would you be able toe over and help me out by filling in the head. ras voice reached his ears through the phone. When Stanley heard ra say she was going to join the game, he couldnt help but raise his eyebrows gently, a little surprised, but still subconsciously replied, Where is it? Ille over! Im at the za. ra hung up the phone after quickly clearing her location in the stands with Stanley. Everyone was curious when they saw that ra really called a boy to help her join the two-person triathlon. ra, who did you call for this? Is that your friend, Carson? That Carson, you called him in to help you with this project, didnt you? The students around her looked very curious, and ra thought that Stanley would have toe overter anyway, so there was nothing to hide, so she answered directly, Its Stanley. Everyone was gathered around ra staring at her curiously, and when they heard ra suddenly say her name was Stanley, they all froze at once. Kade was the first to react and asked with a shocked look, Stanley? Is the Stanley youre talking about the heir to the Davidson Family, Stanley?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The others scrambled to echo the sentiment, thinking they had misunderstood and were not alone yet. ra just nodded gently and didnt say anything. The surrounding area suddenly fell into dead silence, obviously most people have not yet reacted, however, soon, someone began tough. Hahahahaha, Imughing my ass off, did you just hear ra say that the person she called was Stanley! Dont say call in, if she knows Stanley, I know the president! Thats a lot of bull to blow up into the sky. Even if you cant get a boy to help you, you cant lie like that! Master Stanley, this is going to kill me. ras current ssmates dont know as much about the high society scene as her high school ssmates, but they do know about the big-name Stanley. So everyone thinks ra is lying. Even though the students knew that ra had a membership in the inner ring of the Citrus Club before, everyone thought that ra should be from an extraordinary family, but for her to just dare to say that she knew Stanley and that she could call Stanley over for a two-person three-legged race with one phone call, that was absolutely impossible. What is Stanleys status? The most noble man in the entire empire. His family has unimaginable wealth, the Davidson Family status is a high ss, plus he himself looks extraordinary. How could a man like that get to know an ugly girl like ra? And how could hee to school to apany her to a shittypetition? The most exaggeratedugh in the crowd was Kade. Sheughed until tears came out of her eyes. ra, even if you have hooked up with Denis, you feel very impressive, but actually dare to say this kind of panic, I really admire you! Kade always thought ra was hooking up with Denis, and now ra says she has something else going on with Stanley, which she absolutely doesnt believe. It goes without saying that the Davidson Family and the Austin Family are very different in status, wealth, etc. As far as they are concerned, Denis is a famous yboy with a reputation to uphold, and it is possible that asionally the young master has a taste for ugly women. Stanley ispletely different from him. Everyone in the country knows that Stanley is not close to women and is aloof. Rumor has it that a woman tricked her way into his bed, yet was secretly sent straight to servitude without even touching Stanleys toes. It is because of this that no one dares to hit Stanleys bad idea anymore. Now ra has the audacity to say she can call Stanley for a two-person triathlon on campus, so how can anyone believe that? Its a fools errand. Kade was about to open his mouth to mock ra some more, when the field suddenly started to stir. Look guys! Over there, isnt there a super handsome guy walking over? Suddenly someone opened his voice and shouted such a sentence, the crowd that was sneering at ra suddenly quieted down and looked in the direction of the shouting voice. Only to see a tall, slender man appear above the stands at some point. He was wearing a gray handmade shirt with the top two buttons loosened to reveal a delicate corbone and a manly, sexy throat knot. And that face of his, is even more handsome to the gods. The eyes are deep and shining, the nose is high, the jaw line is smooth, and the whole face is almost impossible to pick any fault to. The more attractive than his excessively good-looking face is that he was born like a kings temperament, the face will not have too much expression, but more adored. All along the way he didnt make the slightest extra movement, just walked slowly. This mans aura is really powerful, the original rowdy stands quiet a lot, crowded crowds in seeing him walk but also spontaneously gave way to ane. Despite the fact that he was so noticeable, no one dared to approach him, as if going closer was a sacrilege against him. A crowd of girls are lowering their voices and talking in a mboyant manner. Oh my God, oh my God, its the first time Ive seen a man who can look this good, its like an angel that fell to earth. Ive seen countless handsome men in my twenty years of life, but none of them have such an aura of gravitas as him! Tsk, this nose, these eyes, holy shit! Im going to fall in love! Before has always felt that Carson that face is already rare on earth, but now surprisingly found a man than he looks even better, is simply an artifact ah this. Really really, much more vorful than the starlets, Im going to powder him! The atmosphere is getting more and more excited, especially the girls, but because the man with the aura is too powerful and oppressive, so the nymphomaniacs just cover their mouths and squeal a few times, stamping their feet with excitement, and do not dare to make a noise to disturb. The man walked from one side of the bleachers until he finally stopped at the medical school freshman position. He just lowered his eyes and whispered to the girl in front of him, ra, Im here. Chapter 2232 She really knows Stanley For a moment the entire grandstand was silent. The sound of a pin dropping can be heard in the silence. The girls, who were previously discussing Stanley with their nymphomaniacs, were all dead at once, as if someone had pulled the power switch. Everyone saw such a scene. The sun was shining and the man standing in the sun was handsome, handsome not like all the earth. Standing opposite him, but a face full of pockmarks, eyebrows drawn like a thick crayon, lipstick painted like a man-eater, and a girl with a thunderous explosive haircut. The two people standing face to face, visually look like beauty and beast! The people around were all shocked expressions, but the two of them were the only ones with a calm face. Stanley took a serious, careful look at ras clothing at the moment. ra has long since changed back into her own clothes, still a simple white T shirt and denim pants, her body tightly wrapped in what should be covered and what should not be covered. Stanleys deep, unpredictable eyes showed a look of satisfaction. He opened his mouth lightly andplimented, Youre not bad in that outfit now. One word stirred up a thousandyers of waves, originally because too much shock silent crowd at once almost drowned by the wave. No way! Is there something wrong with my ears? That handsome guy said ras dress is not bad? Is it my bad ears or his blind eyes! So handsome, but bad eyes, pity pity pity. That is to say, look at him, good face, good body, good everywhere, and then look at ra, damn, one look at my overnight meal can throw up, how can you still say that the dress is good? This handsome mans aesthetics are too odd! The crowd began to whisper spittle, which was suddenly a loud came C Get out of the way! Get out of the way! Come on,e on,e on, get out of my way! The voice was as loud as thunder, causing the crowd to turn their heads to look, only to see a middle-aged man in his 40s and 50s running quickly towards this side. There was another uproar when it became clear who the visitor was. Whats Headmaster Leo doing here? Yeah, whats the principal doing suddenly running to the student stands? He looks so anxious here, is something wrong? The middle-aged man who suddenly came running was Headmaster Leo, the president of this Ching University. He ran in a hurry, looking left and right all the way, seemingly looking for something, and finally after seeing Stanley, his eyes lit up for a moment. Not caring about the students who greeted him around, he ran quickly to Stanley. Master Stanley, finally found you! The Headmaster Leo is at least twenty years older than Stanley, yet in front of Stanley, a young man almost a generation younger than him, he was all pleasing, Master Stanley, the separate room in the stands has also been packed, if you want to watch the game, why dont I take you over there? Headmaster Leos words blew up the crowd who originally did not know Stanleys identity. Oh my! Did you hear what the principal just called him, Master Stanley, not the sole heir to the Davidson Family? Most likely, otherwise why would the principal be so patronizing to him.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. OMG, this is the first time Ive seen Stanley outside of the TV and newspapers hey! Before reading the report said Stanley is a big handsome man, so a look, this face where is the handsome man can be described. The many students in the stands werepletely jubnt at this moment. Just now they marveled at the handsomeness of the man, but now they are boiling up to the identity of the man himself! This is Stanley, the living Stanley! The most noble and supreme noble son of the whole continent, the man who lives in the news and rumors, is standing in front of them like this right now, how could he not be excited?! The other students were screaming and practicing in excitement because of Stanleys identity and presence, yet ra and her ss were dead silent and pale. One girl finally shuddered and uttered, Its actually really Stanley ah, ra actually got Stanley here! She really knows Stanley, she didnt lie. The people who had justughed at ra had extremely ugly faces at the moment, especially Kade. She was struck by lightning, her arms and legs were shaking, and she looked at ra and Stanley, her face bloodless. ra really knows Stanley So, that general manager at the department store was so ingratiating to her, and the Citrus Club Inner Circle membership, not because of Denis, but Stanley? Thinking of this, Kades body was cold and nearly fainted. On the other side of Headmaster Leo ispletely unconcerned with the students screams. At the moment, he can be described as nervous as hell. Originally, the opening ceremony of the field day, he only need to show a casual cope with it, who would like to Stanley and Denis two young masters suddenly said toe to school to watch the field day. He hurriedly had the VIP box in the auditorium prepared to entertain these two big shots. Originally, I thought that the two of them would just take a look at the opening ceremony and leave, but I never thought that they woulde back after the opening ceremony. This scared Headmaster Leo. Fire and fury to find someone to prepare a private room in the stands, but just a blink of an eye, Stanley suddenly disappeared. This Headmaster Leo and sent a bunch of people to find, which learned that Stanley originally ran to the student stands. He then rushed over, but had a question in his mind. This Ouyang Master Stanley master is not in their school what acquaintance, or students in someone and Master Stanley acquaintance, so he deliberatelye to watch the games? The idea of this Headmaster Leo suddenly became excited. What a character Stanley is! If there are students in the school who know him, the school will immediately get in touch with Master Stanley! Thats a lot of benefits. Headmaster Leo the more you think about the more excited, more enthusiastic about Stanley, rubbing the meat hand tentatively opened the mouth to ask Stanley said, Master Stanley, I have not asked, you are today for what ran to our school ah Headmaster Leo this question is also present so people want to know. A nobleman like Stanley, who is rarely in the news on a regr basis and must be on top of his game, suddenly came to their school to watch the field day. So, the people in the stands were quiet, staring at Stanley and waiting for his answer. Stanley just a soft reply, in the bystanders to hear but is astonishing. He said, Im just here to apany ra in the two-person three-legged race. Chapter 2233 Chapter2233 No Principles The whole stand was then plunged into an embarrassing dead silence. Everyone turned their heads with difficulty to look at the people beside them, and then there was a flurry of faces. After all, they are wondering at this time if there is a problem with their ears, and if it is not a problem with the ears, then it is too creepy. I think they heard ra say that she wanted Master Stanley to apany her in a two-person, three-legged race? ra acted as if she didnt know who she was asking for, it was the famous Stanley, the most honored man on the continent! Even if you want to talk business, or do an interview, or any other serious thing, you have to wait in line for a long time to see him. It took three years to see the real person, but now ra is not only calling people over casually, but also for such a retarded school sport? Not only the students were horrified, but even Headmaster Leo, who was standing on the sidelines, was already about to die of fright. How about Master Stanleys participation in a retardedpetition like their schools two-man three-legged race for good reason? This is simply going to kill him. If Master Stanley trips and falls in this game, or has some minor ident or injury, he should not run this school. From staff to students, no one can escape. And not to mention the worst case scenario, even if this thing gets out. Even if others know that Master Stanley apanied students in their own school to participate in this kind of retardedpetition, I am afraid that others will feel that this is a great disrespect to Master Stanley, right? Then his school should likewise not mix. With this in mind, Headmaster Leo has made up his mind that he cant let this match go ahead. But he chose to look at ra, who was standing aside, in question. This student, do you like the game of two-person three-legged so much that you asked Master Stanley to apany you to participate? Then why dont we arrange for this game to be yed indoors? You see its also almost noon now, the sun is so strong, its still easy to get sunburned on the field, we go indoors, and we can arrange a few more physical education teachers over here to protect you, so we can make sure you and Master Stanley will not get hurt. Headmaster Leo, in the end, is still the president of a first-ss university, and in a short moment has thought enough about protection measures. The first is to put the venue indoors first, so that Master Stanley can be well controlled not to be photographed by the minded audience. And indoor is also more suitable for some adequate protection measures, or Master Stanley in case of a little injury, they are the family can not afford to lose money. Headmaster Leo although the heart understands, but he can not directly so and Stanley said ah, after all, such a great god will go to do fighting spirit to participate in this kind of retardedpetition, who can see that he is for the girl beside him. Headmaster Leo is not understand what kind of ability this ugly scary girl has, can make Master Stanley so at any cost to participate in the school sports. But after all, Master Stanley is still here for the girl, and he can only begin to solve the problem from this girl. So he didnt say this directly to Stanley, but looked at ra with a fawning smile on his face. Unexpectedly ra corner ungratefully frowned. Why should I like this sillypetition? ras face was a little cold. Its just that I was reluctantly joined because I was assigned a sports membership in the ss. The suddenly nominated sportsmissioner turned white with fear. I really didnt do this! Without even thinking, he shouted out an exnation. I didnt want ra to enter this contest in the first ce, Kade said so! No, shes the one who told me to do it! Although the sportsmissioner shivered when he spoke, he really didnt lie. He hadnt thought of asking ra to participate in the contest, but since Kade had opened his mouth and it was such an insignificant prank, he agreed to it. But he really didnt expect things to go this far, and yes, who would have thought Stanley woulde and apany her to the event?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Whats more, what if this makes Stanley feel humiliated and holds him ountable in the end? So he didnt hesitate to give up Kade. Kade was still shocked at how ra knew someone of Stanleys stature, but he didnt realize that the sportsmissioner had already mentioned his name. I dont know if my own mind to trap the other side has been exposed or not, Kades heart is tense, and all of a sudden his face is pale. What are you babbling about? Kades voice couldnt stop trembling as she scrambled to look away from Stanley with pleading eyes. I didnt, I really didnt do it, it was the sportsmissioner who said you didnt participate in the project before he let you go! ra you have to believe me, this matter has nothing to do with me! Kade is the most hateful to ra, at this juncture, she does not dare to continue to provoke each other. If only Denis became her backer, then she could still have a sour behind her back. But the other side has even gotten involved with Stanley, and thats not a level thing at all anymore. Why are you falsely using random people? The sportsmissioner sat down at once. Its obvious that youre the one who wanted to harm ra and let me make a fool of her like this! I really dont know what youre talking about, I didnt do anything like that! The two men were still desperately trying to pass the buck to each other, but Headmaster Leo had already caught one of his most wanted messages on the sidelines. ra, in that case, you actually dont want to participate in thispetition, do you? Then Ill announce that thispetition is cancelled today so that you dont have to participate! Headmaster Leo thought he had found the best solution, but to his surprise, ra looked slightly unhappy. This is not good, right? I know students from other departments have been preparing for a long time, so if we just cancel it like this, wont we be letting down their efforts? Hearing ras words, the other peoples eyes turned to the yers again like a cry for help. The yers had a jolt. No, huh? We didnt try, what did we try? Several students from the School of Management exined anxiously. In fact, Ive been unwell for a few days now, and I can only skip thispetition! A few of the girls in the minornguages also came back to their senses. I am also not convenient for todays special period, I will not participate in it, I will not participate in it either! I have a stomach ache today, I abstain too! We abstain too!!! So all the contestants just gave up the game. The principal smiled with satisfaction, not expecting the students to be so up to speed, and then this turned around. Master Stanley, ra, as you can all see, the yers are not avable today, so lets cancel this tournament. ra. ???? What is this? Chapter 2234 Chapter Surrounded Although seeing such an unprincipled side of her ssmates made ra feel a little speechless inside. But she herself doesnt want to participate in this kind of retardedpetition, and since people dont think its unfair, its natural for her to agree with both hands. In that case. ras tone was not reluctant. Then the game is off. When ra finally relented, the principal breathed a long sigh of relief. Only he hadntpletely rxed, and immediately piled up a smile on his face again, full of wrinkles piled up on his face like a flower. Master Stanley, the VIP room on the side is ready, Master Denis should be waiting for you inside now, are you leaving now? Ill take you there now? After all, it is the top university in this continent, and VIP rooms actually exist inside all corners of the school. Even the daily walk of the celebrities are also a lot of it. Headmaster Leo if there is a tail, this time should also have been shaken into a bushel. Only Stanley didnt pay attention to him, because his eyes rested on ra alone from the beginning to the end. Now its almost noon, the sunlight is getting stronger and stronger, ra seems to be a little sunburned. This time is frowning slightly, eyes squinting as if they were sunburned. Stanley subconsciously raised his hand, and his eyebrows furrowed in an inaudible manner. Stanleysrge hand was over the top of ras head in the direction of the diagonal, blocking the sunlight falling on ras eyes. Come with me to the VIP room? Stanley such a subconscious for ra such a natural action, immediately triggered the jealousy in the hearts of the surrounding girls. Ah! My goodness, Master Stanley hes actually shading people? And whats wrong with that, he just even had to condescend to that retarded contest that he apanied ra to! Are those two really in that kind of unspeakable rtionship? Oh my God, Im going to cry, I cant stand it! But isnt Master Stanleys taste too special, how could he find ra so ugly? So what? Even if I look like ra, as long as I have Master Stanleys love I can do anything! Ah! Jealousy is killing me! Yuck!!! The surrounding girls were originally shocked by the cold and powerful aura on Stanley, so they hadnt spoken up for so long before. But the scene in front of them is too much of a shock, they finally did not hold back and began to wail. ra himself was not only unpleasant to the ears, because he could also clearly feel some, like knife-like eyes falling on his body. If the eyes can kill, myself at this time Im afraid to have long gone to the eighteenth level of hell, right? The person who was so calm and detached as ra could not resist and silently took a step back. Keep a little distance from Stanley. Im not going, Ill just be in the bleachers in my ss. How could she dare to live with him in the VIP room under such circumstances? What if these girls lose their minds and go on a killing spree? She drew herself so ugly, just to save trouble, I did not expect to get into trouble again because of Stanley even if, now do you still want to let yourself lose this life? ras refusal made Stanley blush a little, but he knew there was no point in forcing the issue in this situation. So also just gave ra a deep look and turned around and left. Once Stanley was gone, his intimidating power diminished, and the students finally couldnt resist flying over and starting to gossip. ra,e on, speak up! Is it true that you and Master Stanley are together? Is Master Stanley taking special care of you because of your familys interest in dealing with you, right? Gee, whats the use of you saying that now, Master Stanley just gave ra such a natural move, he must like ra! ra, Im really curious, can you tell me exactly how this hooks up with a man of Master Stanleys caliber? The surrounding students all gathered around ra like crazy, each one eagerly stepping forward to ask their own questions. In the end it became louder and louder for everyone, and in the end it was simply too noisy to hear anything. ra was really shocked to see such a situation, even though she had already lived two lives. But such a battle is really rare, even when their own Ghost Carve outside the clouds to practice medicine, the hottest time of poprity did not reach this level ah. So when everyone closed in, she could only retreat in quick session, and ra had a rare look of helplessness on her face. Not knowing what to do at this point, Loris next to her suddenly grabbed ras hand. I think there is another shot putpetition, ra you should apany me quickly. After saying this, he did not give the people around him any chance to react, pulled ra out of the way and ran away in a sh. Loris, why are you taking ra away! First you let ra talk about our problem! What exactly is your rtionship with Master Stanley! Everyone just chased after the two people, actually in a moment only a few people left.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Clementine sat alone in the stands, her fists clenched, her gaze cold and dangerous as she chased ras figure. Clementine just watched ras back shrink and then disappear, the corners of her lips curled into a cold smile. Determined like pulling out a medicine bottle from his backpack, but there was nobel on the bottle. Clementine poured all the pills into her hand in one gulp. ra, I will never let you get away with this easily! Thest trace of temperature under Clementines eyes receded, and she jerked up and headed towards the VIP room. At the same moment, Headmaster Leo was instructing a young boy at the entrance of the VIP room. Josh Shaw, youre the president of our medical school student body, and you know I have high hopes for you, so this precious opportunity to deliver tea to Master Stanley is yours. You just have to be able to show your face in front of both of them, and as long as you can get such an impression in their minds, you have a promising future as well. Headmaster Leo in front of this svelte white boy some excitement, face has been slightly red. Headmaster Leo, I understand your good intentions, thank you for giving me this opportunity, I will definitely perform well! Josh nodded jerkily, his hand was holding a tray with two cups of tea and some small snacks. Headmaster Leo is also really up on his favorite student, thats why he wants him to show his face in front of the two big shots. Headmaster Leo looked at the energetic young man in front of him with satisfaction and nodded before he turned to leave. Josh took a deep breath and was about to knock on the door and enter. Shaw Older? The girls clear and delicate voice rang out right behind her. Chapter 2235 There’s a problem with the water Joshs footsteps involuntarily stopped and he turned his head in wonder to find that Clementine hade behind him at some point. Clementine doesnt look like shes been dressed up today, just a simple goose yellow dress, but this is both simple and fresh dress, but her temperament is perfectly entuated. Clementine is at this time with her head down, cheeks slightly red, one hand still a little nervous in arranging the broken hair around her ear. The whole person is pure, like the standard first love goddess inside the movie, Josh where to top such a girl, naturally is thumping. Clementine? The moment he saw Clementine, Joshs ears went red all at once, and his eyes were both joyful and averted. At this time speech can only stammer up. How did you get to to here? Clementine still looked timid, but gave an embarrassed smile. I was just passing by here, but I saw you standing here, so I thought Ide over and say hello. Clementine had applied to join the student council when she first started school, and Josh was her president, so naturally the two knew each other. Not only that, but years of experience with the white lotus allows Clementine to keenly sense that the svelte, white boy in front of her should like her. For example, every time there is a regr meeting, Joshs panic is just too obvious if the two people meet eyes or if he goes to talk to him himself. So thats it. Josh also did not expect that Clementine actually came to say hello to himself on purpose, and for a while he was even more overwhelmed with joy. Im just going in now to bring a ss of water and Ill be out in a minute, so why dont you wait here for a minute and we can go back to the stands together. Josh was anxious to go into the VIP room to bring Stanley and the others their tea, but Clementines sweet, soft voice held him back. Senior, wait a minute! Josh stopped and turned back to ask Clementine what she was calling for, but to his surprise the girls form suddenly came closer. The air carries the fragrance of Clementines girl, and her white, delicate face slowlyes closer to Josh. This moment seems to be infinitely elongated, Josh can even clearly feel the stiffness of the limbs and the wild beating of the heart. Without giving him time to react at all, Clementine had already stood on her tiptoes and brushed her hand gently across his face. Senior, your face how to rub a small piece of ck ah, I help you to get. Clementine then rubbed her thumb repeatedly over Joshs face with a smile on her lips, and pressed the remaining four fingers against Joshs face. Josh has never been so close to a girl since he was a kid, let alone the girl in front of him or the girl he likes. For a moment, he could clearly feel the warmthing from the other partys fingers rubbing his face, and the faint fragranceing from the girls body, all of which titited his nerves. At this time seems to have fallen into the void, in addition to the girl hanging in front of the face if a smile, nothing to see, nothing to hear, can only stand frozen in ce at the mercy of the girl. Clementine saw this look of lost soul in him, a trace of contempt shed imperceptibly under his eyes. One of her hands rested on Joshs face, while the other holding the pills had skipped over the two teacups. The pills inside his hand melted silently into two cups of tea, after Clementine looked at her purpose had indeed been achieved. Only then did he withdraw his hand, which was still resting on Joshs face, and step back to pull the two apart. There, thats clean. Clementines head tilted and blossomed into an unmistakable smile. Otherwise it would be too rude to look like that if you have to go to the VIP room to serve teater on. Clementine winked mischievously and reached out to point to the door of the VIP room that was close at hand. Josh followed his fingertips to the VIP room and realized that he had a job to do. Ah yes yes yes, thanks to you, otherwise I would have definitely left a bad impression on Master Stanley and Master Denis. Joshs face had gonepletely red up to his ears. Ill just go ahead and serve the tea. Josh panicked and turned back towards the VIP room,pletely unaware of the girls behind him staring at him with increasingly cold and malicious eyes. Inside the VIP room. The courtside VIP room is apletely enclosed venue, except that there is arge floor-to-ceiling window facing the direction of the square. Two people sitting on the couch can also see all the games on the field.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Stanley sat on the couch, but his mind was not at all on the field outside, but kept fiddling with the documents he had just received in his hand. Denis is much more rxed than Stanley, who is half leaning on the back of the couch, looking out over the girls ying on the field. The mouth does not forget to tsk the praise while. Now our school is really a sessor, the schoolgirls also look good, the body is also good, worthy of my alma mater, good good. But Stanley did not even look up, even listening to Denis so sincere praise, but alsopletely do not want to appreciate the face to look at the meaning. Just at this time, there was a sudden, somewhat soft knock at the door. Denis was admiring the schoolgirls outside and was simply distracted, so he could only say something without looking up. Come on in. Josh walked in with a face full of tension. Master Stanley, Master Denis, this is the tea and some light refreshments that the principal asked me to bring you. Denis, hearing it was a boys voice, was distracted and turned his head only slightly politely and nodded. Just put it on the table. Josh nodded hastily, then ced the tea and snacks in his hands on the table. Then continued respectfully. Then I will leave you alone for a while, and you two have a good rest. With that Josh stumbled backwards out of the room. Denis watched with interest. You are busy working all day long,e and see your sister with me. Stanley didnt even pause for a second with his hands. Ugly, dont want to look. Denis. ???? Okay, okay, all ugly, your ra is not ugly. Forget it, you dont look at it, drink some water, look at the elementary school brother so nervous on the part of! Denis said his hand had reached for his own cup of tea, but only just close to the face, the tea fragrance curled up to the nostrils. Deniss movements, however, suddenly stalled. Stanley didnt look up, but he noticed his movements. Whats the problem? Denis frowned and sniffed carefully again. This water seems to have been drugged. Chapter 2236 You’re the only one I want Denis, no matter how unorthodox he is, is after all the heir to thergest pharmaceutical family in the maind. So he grew up hearing and smelling exercises did not fall, in the medical equivalent, of course, their own conditions are more superior, but also better. So ordinary people probably wont notice anything wrong with this cup of tea, and even if they can smell it, its just the ordinary smell of tea. But Denis all keenly aware of the vor, a light tea aroma there is some sense of dissonance. Probably because of the intermingling of other not so good things, so the tea aroma is not pure at all. Stanley heard these words, also cant help but slightly frown, in the school will dare to drug, this person should have how bold. I didnt expect a knock at the door at this time. Stanley and Denis looked at each other, Stanley nodded, and Denis picked up the two mens cups of tea and poured them directly into a nearby pot. Come on in. Denis spoke aloud, his tone pretending to be rxed, as if nothing had happened. The door to the VIP room opened and a young girl in a goose yellow dress timidly showed her head, then cautiously walked in. The girl lookspletely vegan, and although her face is free of any makeup to do the finishing touches, her features are still exquisite. Especially the big ck and white eyes, always as warm and innocent as a small frightened animal, so that people can not help but look at the heart to love. Perhaps because of theck of makeup, but set off her whole person more sweet and agile. I didnt expect such a pretty girl to be knocking on the door this time. Denis had some freeze. Which one are you? Master Denis, my name is Clementine. Clementine shyly bowed her head, even the tips of her ears were tinged with a faint blush. She pinched her skirt in her hand, then whispered as if she had gathered enough courage. Headmaster Leo, there is something I would like to trouble you to go to the principals office. Clementines words managed to get Stanley and Denis to exchange a look again. Clementine is usually a very bright child, but this time lying so unlevel. If the principal really wanted to find Denis, he would havee over on his own ass, where he would dare to instruct Denis toe to the principals office to find himself? Although both men understand that there is something wrong, but things havee to this point, the two of them do not intend to say through. So its the principal looking for me. Denis then righted himself, still leaning on the couch, and then curled his lips in a smirk. Then Ill trouble your schoolmate to lead the way. Clementine, however, stood in the doorway, stubbornly motionless. Senior, I still have some things to do here, I cant take you there, you are also a student of this school, you should know where the principals office is, I can only trouble you to go there yourself. Clementine seemed to have not expected Denis to let herself lead the way, and was so nervous that she could only keep herself from stammering to finish her sentence. She did not dare to look up to see these two powerful men in front of her aura, this time is really a bit timid. Denis was naturally not surprised at this time since he already suspected her.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He gave Stanley a look that signaled the other man to be careful, and then let go with a smile on his lips. Then Ill go on my own. With that Denis walked straight out of the VIP room. Clementine stared nervously at his back and disappeared into the corridor on this floor. The n was finally going as expected, and Clementine was relieved. I didnt expect the man on the couch to suddenly speak. What do you want to do here? Hearing this cold and unemotional voice, Clementine snapped back to her senses and trembled. Turned back to meet Stanleys icy stare. The man in front of you is so handsome that Clementine can obviously feel her heart beating faster, and even her limbs are getting stiff. She didnt rush to answer Stanleys question, but instead turned her attention to the table at first. See the two cups of tea on the table at this time have been let to drink to the bottom, Clementine only win a slight smile. Master Stanley. Clementines voice trembled slightly in a rare moment, but her hand brushed firmly on the buttons of her shirt dress. She moved without a moments hesitation, even though her eyes were all uncertain and even her fingertips were trembling slightly. But she still unbuttoned the buttons one by one in this way, and then her voice was low and slightly husky. Master Stanley, all I wanted was you from the beginning to the end. Clementines gaze is tender and affectionate, and the trembling of her voice does not detract from her endearing nature. As soon as Clementines words left her mouth, her dress slipped right off the front and fell to the floor as thest button of her dress was unbuttoned. The young girls white body was visible for a while. The other side of the same moment. Loris dragged ra on a good run until she reached the pir outside the supermarket. Two people did not hesitate to hide behind the pir, half a day did not wait for the group to catch up again, two people looked at each other with a smile, relieved. We finally got rid of those people, lets wait here a little longer and go back to the standster? Loris has long been exhausted from such a long and furious run. On the contrary, ras body is strong enough to support her face without jumping and heart without redness, and the atmosphere without gasping because she has eaten the fruit in Soul Stone space. ra looked at Loris, who was still probing the enemy, with a somewhatplicated face, and couldnt help but ask. Loris, dont you have anything you want to ask me? A big question mark on Loris face and ra sighed. Just asking about me and Stanley. Others are so curious, even running after her to ask questions, but Loris does not care about the way. Loris scratched her head. I can see that Master Stanley likes you, so whats the point of asking? This, on the contrary, surprised ra a little. With the way I look, arent you curious as to why Stanley would look at me? ra didnt care that much, she just felt like telling the truth. On the contrary, Loris frowned, a little unhappy. What are you talking about? Youre good at everything, youre good at everything, and youre kind, so whats so strange about Master Stanley liking you? Loris has always loved ras spontaneity. ras strong independence sometimes makes her feel especially secure, and this time the two of them smiled at each other, but she was a little embarrassed. Loris looked at ra and smiled foolishly, but out of the corner of her eye, she saw the familiar figure in the supermarket. Loris smile, for a moment, stiffened on her face. Chapter 2237 Long time no see The gang that came out of the supermarket was none other than James and a few of his good friends. James friends seemed excited and kept talking, yet James was just carrying a big bag of supermarket purchases in his hands, with an ironic face. James, Im afraid you also never expected it, that fat girl Loris is actually a potential stock, thin down can really be super good-looking. Its true, this look is really good, this face, be our department flower also have no problem ah! Im serious, you are a bit blind, on your current girlfriend Clementine, although the face is not bad, butpared to Loris is still much worse. This is true, Clementine is too thin, look at all feel choking, Loris such is very good, should be thin ces thin, should be full of ces alsopletely enough plump, I like this kind of girl more. By the way, I heard that Loris is from a good family too, her family owns a hospital! But Clementine is a poor student, sopared to Loris but more than a little bit better ah! If you marry her, you will have a father-inw who is the hospital director, which is a great advantage for medical students like us. That still makes sense, James ah, I say that Loris so fond of you, you should just break up with Clementine and be with her. James clenched his fists and had been patiently listening to his friends taunts, but now he finally couldnt hold back anymore and roared, Have you said enough! The person I like is Clementine, and I will never betray her for the sake of profit. James although the mouth said so, but can not control, the mind is just on the stage Loris that glowing appearance. He never thought that Loris, that dead fat girl, would be so beautiful and charming one day. Even the fat features that once made him want to vomit when he looked at them, slimming down makes people feel very delicate and lovely. James raised his hand and scratched his hair fiercely, trying to clear his mind of those messy thoughts. Dont get carried away with your imagination. Never betray Clementine! Even if Loris lost weight and became good-looking, so what? Even if her family is rich, so what? She is a bigdy like that, and she is not from the same world at all, it will not work out. However, Clementine is different, she is like herself, her family is poor and has always worked hard to get what they have now, they are the perfect match for each other. James took a deep breath, forced himself to stop thinking about Loris cute, pretty face, and took out his phone to send a message to Clementine. Clementine what are you doing now? The message was sent over but it was like a stone sinking into the sea. James flipped through his phone in annoyance. Today after noon, Clementine ispletely out of touch, he sent a lot of text messages, she did not reply to one, in the past are immediately replied to, is she out of something? Or is it The more James thought about it, the more disturbed he was, nning to go back to the dormitory and then give Clementine a call to ask, just a few steps out and saw Loris and ra in front of the supermarket. Now his feet cant move. Loris has changed back into her regr clothes because she has lost weight so quicklytely that she hasnt had time to buy new clothes. The body is still wearing the old clothes before, a simple knit shirt with a pair of shorts, just before the clothes wear looks loose, but also does not affect her face value,pletely verified that people look good wearing a piece of rags are good. Very loose clothes look more slim and slender, big eyes are always watery, coupled with delicate features, even if dressed ordinary, in the street is also eye-catching existence. At the moment James friends are looking at Loris with excitement and glow in their eyes. Look James, its Loris. Why are you still standing there? Go over to say hello, and then apologize to the girl, say you know that you were wrong before, in case they forgive you, you still may be together ah!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. James, this is a great opportunity, and the brothers are kind enough to remind you not to miss it. Jamess friends did not give him a chance to speak, directly pushed him out, James stumbled on his feet, and then looked up to find that he was standing in front of Loris. Originally he wanted to turn around and scold his friends, but when he saw Loris beautiful face, he couldnt help but have his heart beat faster. Loris is really more attractivepared to Clementine. Clementine is the kind of girl who looks soft and weak and makes people want to protect her, Loris is the type of cute and yful beauty girl,pared to the more lovely and more endearing. Especially at this moment, face to face close up to see, James obviously feel, at this moment Loris than just on the stage, more beautiful. Especially the soulful eyes, and the small, raisin-like mouth. James had to admit that the friends were right C Now Loris is even more beautiful and gorgeous than Clementine! James became even more restless at heart. He understands that Clementine is excellent, but then it seems that Loris is not at all inferior to Clementine either! And Loris family is indeed much better off than Clementines, especially since he is already in his junior year and will soon face the dilemma of internship and job hunting, Loris father can really give him a lot of help. And thinking about all these years, Loris has been paying for himself, doing his homework, ying dinner, and even washing clothes, James heart is still a little touched. Loris has given so much for herself, its only right to give her a little response, right? At this thought, James eyes lit up. Thats right! He is not betraying Clementine! Just see in Loris unrequited love for himself for many years, pay a lot of their own to her some pity so give her some response. This kind of not even talk about betrayal ah! James thought, the slightest hint of uneasiness in his heart waspletely thrown to the back of his mind, straightened his body, reached out and slightly organized his clothes, coughed lightly and pretended to greet casually, Loris, long time no see. Loris saw Jamess pretentious face, and her hand unconsciously clenched into a fist. She gritted her teeth, resisted the urge to p him, and squeezed out a sentence. James, it has indeed been a long time since weve seen each other. James was the first time he heard Loris call himself by his first name, and couldnt help but frown. All along, Loris for himself is like a pet dog to please the master general, as soon as he saw himself to run over with enthusiasm, this suddenly so cold and distant, he really some ufortable. On second thought, this seems inevitable. After all, he betrayed her, even if she is good-tempered and adores himself, he will be a little unhappy. James reassured himself in his heart and continued, Loris, didnt I ask you to say hello to your father to let me intern at their hospital? Did he agree? Chapter 2238 Both are around Loris actually still cant go through James this hurdle until now, so she faces James expression has always been veryplicated. It wasnt until she heard the other party mention the fact that she was going to do an internship that Loris looked up with a face full of disbelief at the man in front of her. She didnt expect that by now, James would have the face to mention asking his father to help find an internship after he had humiliated himself in public and even tried to beat him up. James did not understand his position at all, over the years, which day he was not called to Loris, this is just the two of them the normal state of conversation. So James haspletely missed how over the top this is now. Even Loris stayed there for half a day without response, and he was even a little impatient. Loris, can you work for me? Our internship registration will end in two weeks, so hurry up and push your dad before then! Its not like I couldnt consider letting you be my girlfriend again if my internship application goes through. Loris was already very surprised, but now she did not expect James could say even more shameless words, and all of a sudden her pretty little face went white. James, do you know what youre talking about? Loris looked incredulously at the impatient man in front of her, and her tone was full of shock inside. Loris simply had trouble understanding what the man in front of her was thinking. Scum can scum to this point is also too scary, the two of them so bad things happened between them, the original is already broken up to should be like enemies. He actually has the face to say something like a charity to himself now that he can still be his girlfriend? James heard the surprised tone and thought Loris was overwhelmed with joy. The smile on the corner of James mouth couldnt help but be more smug, and he knew it in his own heart. Loris has loved herself for so many years, and has given her all for herself, how can she say she will give up on him? Citrus Club that day Loris will go with Denis, only then too emotional, but also the situation is forced, so in that atmosphere to follow the people went. It doesnt really have anything to do with liking him or not. He now only has to give Loris such a false and untrue promise that he can bring her back to his side, she is not happy as anything. Whats the difference from the way she was like a pug dog in previous years, circling around herself? James was not only smug now, he even became bottom heavy and now repeated it with glee.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I told you to hurry up and rush your dad, itll be toote if my internship application doesnt go through. James was full of impatience. After you lost weight, did your brain also follow the thinness, and you cant even understand personal words. If your father can pass my internship and he arranges a morefortable position for me, then I can still consider letting youe back to me. Anyway, you have paid so much for me, so many years without merit there is hard work, anyway, this is a family does not say two words chanting. Loris saw him so half day, are a shamelessly rightful look, angry shivered all over. Let me be your girlfriend, is that it? Loris let out a sneer, which is rarely seen in the sunny, cheerful and simple girl in front of her. Ill be your girlfriend, what about your white moonlight Clementine? James was so pleased with himself here half a day early that he forgot he had a girlfriend like Clementine. Ahem, Clementine, The smug smile on James face stiffened for a moment, but he immediately looked away. Clementine he is now my girlfriend, then you can also be my red face ah, or I recognize you as god sister or something like that. James said this with a surprisingly nasty, unintentional smile. God-sister you know what I mean, friendship above lovers not yet full kind. Even ra, who has always seen a lot and has lived two lifetimes, was surprised at this time. James neck seems to be topped with a head, but how half a day is not to say human words? He or she is thinking of stepping on two boats, after being exposed to his or her face, not to repent even if, but can also say such things as a confidante god-sister. This level of shamelessness is really beyond the sky. James felt he had found a good solution, and was now smugly speaking again. Anyway, you do my god-sister is simr to when you were my girlfriend ah, you just be good at my side and continue to serve me on the line, if I broke up with Clementine, then you still have a great chance to get on the top, when the timees C Snap! Loris has been unable to tolerate the man in front of him, and eventually failed to hold back, or a p on the face of the scum. James covered his face, dumbfounded at Loris in front of him, this three or four years in front of their own has been obsequious little girl actually hands. How dare you fucking fight me? James came back to his senses and his face was instantly grim. Loris clenched her hands into fists and sucked in her nose tenaciously even though tears were already welling up in her eyes. Whats wrong with me beating you? Scum like you deserve to be beaten! I was blind to see you in the first ce! Loris has actually been having a hard time in her heart for so many days, and only now does she understand what it means to have a heart like death. She could hardly imagine how cheap she really was in this mans mind. James was about to go crazy hearing him say that. How am I a g? Its obvious that you like it yourself and you have to stick it to me, so Im not wrong to give you a chance? What do I need this opportunity for? Loris voice trembled with anger as she looked at James with a deadpan look. James, you can be with whoever you want now, but stay away from me and dont appear in front of me again! Loris said this immediately to leave, James where to be able to endure so many years to his own words to obey the woman suddenly hit himself, step forward and grabbed Loriss shoulder. How dare you fucking leave at this hour? Tell me the truth. James has never had anypassion for Loris, and he is now striking out of anger, and his strength is even greater, Loris is coldly pulled by his shoulder and almost falls. ras face changed and he was about to make a move, but someone beside him moved faster than him. Arge, slender hand squeezed James hand tightly. James didnt expect anyone to be nosy at this point, and raised his head to scold. Who wants to meddle here! See if I dont He was originally full of anger, angry eyes are red, but he thought that the owner of the hand that grabbed his hand wrist, and all of a sudden froze. Chapter 2239 Stay away from her The man in front of him has picturesque eyebrows and a pair of peach blossom eyes that are usually frivolous, but now they are full of seriousness and chill. James. Denis is holding James wrist in a death grip, with a yful smile on his face, but the tone of his voice is icy cold. I didnt expect you to be so bold. No one noticed when Denis appeared here, and a group of watching foxes behind James was startled. My goodness, this is this is Its Master Denis! But how did Master Denis appear here cold, and he just called out James name, do they both know each other. Use your head and think about it. If James knew Master Denis, how could he never mention it? Ah! I know, our school forum seems to have talked about this, Master Denis and Loris seem to be a bit unclear, now it seems to be actually true? Friends whispered spection in disbelief, and James himself was naturally surprised.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. How did he run into Denis in this ce, and still at the time of his own hands again on Loris, he has long been scared of the whole thing at this moment. Master Denis James was so frightened that he could only mumble. How did you how did you get here ah!!! Before James could finish his sentence, there was a scream of pain, and it was Denis grip on his wrist that suddenly got harder. Cant Ie here? Denis shed his signature flirty smile, but his eyes were still full of chill. If I hadnte, I dont know, what you would have done to Loris. Denis grip on James wrist seemed very casual, but he was so hard that James arm was twisted at a weird angle. Although severe pain came from the wrist, but James did not even have the guts to scream. Denis Master Denis, James couldnt help but pale in pain, beads of sweat kept falling, and he was on the verge of not even being able to utter aplete sentence. Its all minor, its all a misunderstanding a misunderstanding How dare you say its a misunderstanding? Denis even on the surface of the smile is no longer disguised, the expression all of a sudden icy cold to the extreme. James, I warned you back at Citrus Club that time not to show up in front of Loris again, now youve got some nerve. James face was pale, and he originally wanted to ask for mercy again, but his body fell uncontrobly to the ground all of a sudden. Denis, however, had dropped James to the ground with gentle force, and the next second, Deniss exquisite custom-made handmade leather shoes stepped on Jamess face. James, this is myst warning, and if you have another one, it wont be so simple to get past. James was trampled on the ground and couldnt move, only his eyes were able to turn in panic, and he couldnt even open his mouth. Denis gave him another condescending look before pulling Loris, who was still on the sidelines, to turn around and walk away. ra, who was watching the drama with delight, couldnt resist speaking up when she saw James shaking on the floor, afraid to even speak. There are enough goons. Then she also left happily following the two people who were walking in front of her. Because of the field day, the usually crowded basketball court was empty at the moment. Loris sat under the basketball frame with her knees in her arms, her face pale but not yet crying. Loris feels that she is now in a very strange rtionship. She has obviously been disappointed with James and has made up her mind to start a new life after her weight loss sess. But a few days James said every word, let her heart ache almost suffocated, her heart hard, angry at their own indisputable. But even cry can not cry, angry eyes sore and ufortable, even the heart is blocked, even breath can note. Loris couldnt help but grab her chest and bury her head deeply. Only this head buried to half, the face was suddenly pinched. Loris subconsciously looked up and saw the angr handsome face of Denis against the light. Denis seems unsatisfied, only one hand can grab Loriss face as if, two hands together on both sides of Loriss face, and rub and pinch. Its true that Ive lost a lot of weight, but my hands dont feel as good as they used to. Loris looked at Denis with a very sorry look and suddenly felt some relief in her heart. Dont get me. Loris subconsciously tried to dodge. It doesnt look good when your face swells up when you rub around like that. Denis was indeed full of disinterest. Swelling is not as round as before, that is lovely. Loris felt thest of the weight lifted from her body. You need to stop pinching me! Whats wrong with a pinch, although not as round as before, but still very soft well, the feel of the past. Loris painfully felt his face was about to be pinched until it was deformed, when the announcement on the field, suddenly came to mind. Will the students participating in the womens shot put please check the record now! Loris jerked to her feet before reacting to what was wrong. Stop rubbing, stop rubbing! Im about to check in for my shot putpetition, if you keep rubbing Ill be toote! Loris did have a shot putpetition to attend, and the girls in the ss were both so dainty that they wouldnt want to show their faces in such apetition. So they didnt even think about it, they just pushed Loris out, after all, the girls in the ss are the only ones who are strong and fat. Denis loosened his grip in further disappointment. Well then, thats all we can do for today, but you owe me, next time I see you Im going to squeeze enough. Loris: ???? How is it owed to you? Loris can only think about it in her mind, she doesnt have the guts to say it yet. He could only sneak a nce at Denis and ran away anxiously. Denis watched Loris as her back faded and then disappeared. The hand still has the warm and soft touch of the girls face, making people feel crispy to the bone. Denis cant help but slightly hook the corners of his lips, the sun shining reflects his smile more charming. Unexpectedly at this time behind him but coldly came a clear girl, the voice revealed full of wariness and chill. What are you trying to do here? The somewhat cozy atmosphere was broken at once, and Denis turned away helplessly. Chapter 2240 drugging I saw ra staring at herself coldly behind her back, obviously her eye makeup was messy and was about to be smeared all over her face, but the coldness and wariness revealed inside her eyes was still unpleasant to see. Denis still reported a smile. What do you mean by that? Dont you understand what Im saying? ra didnt hesitate to say it coldly. Loris is different from those girls you used to pick up, she is fundamentally different from those actresses and models, if you treat her like those women, I will have to be rude to you. ra does not care what kind of prominent position the person in front of her has, and will no longer take the threatening meaning of her words seriously. All she knows is that Denis is really not a nice guy when ites to love affairs between men and women, and he is known to spend. If he just stared at Loris, then Loris could not guarantee that he would have to lose his heart again. ra cant let her take that risk. Loris is the only one friend ra has had since she came into this world. Loris had been able to free herself from James presence, and she couldnt stand by and watch her only friend jump back into the fire. Dropping this warning, ra turned her head and walked away without hesitation.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Hey! ra, tell me clearly, dont you leave! Denis, however, was inexplicably a little angry and tried to call ra to exin things to him, but ra didnt give him a chance and had long since disappeared from the basketball court by this time. Denis stood in ce for half a day angry, and finally could only escape from the phone and sent a bunch of text messages with Stanley. ra left the basketball court and went back to her ce in the bleachers of her ss. In fact, the students around that moment in order to chase her and Loris have all run out, this time the stands are empty instead. ra found a seat, she still had to catch up on forging drugs. Just closed his eyes into Soul Stones boundary, I did not expect to hear it, a snap. ra froze and opened her eyes in a hurry, only to realize that she had a school bag on this randomly selected seat. As she identally sat in this position, a medicine fell out from inside that open book bag. ra couldnt help but frown at the solid-colored book bag, which belonged to Clementine. But Clementine, whats with the pill bottles in your school bag? They have also been living together for some time, and ording to her observation Clementine is in good health and does not take medication or have any habits of taking health supplements. ra picked up the medicine bottle with some curiosity and originally intended to return it to its rightful owner and put it directly into her backpack. But I didnt expect an eerie aroma toe from that medicine bottle right away. ra froze, she had been a medical student for two lifetimes, and her senses were originally sharper than those of ordinary people. Whats more, after she came to this world, she also ate the fruit in the Soul Stone boundary, and her health is far better than normal people. So now this medicine bottle even if not opened, ra corner more clearly smell the eerie sweet aroma emanating from inside. ra immediately realized that something was wrong, and without hesitation, she unscrewed the bottle and took it to her side and sniffed it carefully. Although there is not a piece of medicine inside, but the scent in the medicine is still very strong. ra recognized what the smell was almost instantly and her face instantly turned ugly. She looked up and grabbed a girl who was looking at her curiously from the side, and couldnt help but lower her voice and ask anxiously. Wheres Clementine! That girl was originally peeking at ra, but she didnt expect to be caught suddenly and startled. Clementine she took the medicine from the bottle and went to the VIP room, it should be that direction, there is only the VIP room there ras face was instantly hard to see. The VIP room is not Without hesitation, she let go of the girl as soon as she got up and ran towards the VIP room. In the VIP room at the same moment. Stanley corner sitting on the sofa, although the sun fell on his face with a melting warmth, but his own breath is icy cold. In front of him stood Clementine, who had shed all her clothes. The young girls pretty body was crystal clear in the sunlight. Even though she undressed herself, the young girls shyness did not diminish as a result. Because of shyness her body slightly trembled, face slightly red, even the shoulder body with ayer of red, the girls shyness makes him look more charming. This situation should be a man can not control it, but Stanley sitting on the couch without even an expression. He sat on the sofa and looked at the woman in front of him, his eyes revealing a heavy disgust inside. Clementine was in ce for half a minute, but the man in front of her did not move. Clementine inevitably felt her heart sink a little. The temperature in the VIP room was low because of the air conditioning. But now she is not only cold on her body, the coldest is her heart. She even took off her clothes, even as a girlsst dignity are stripped away, why Stanley can still be so indifferent. Can she really only lose all her efforts here? Clementine found it hard to breathe until her eyes fell on the two empty teacups. She gave Stanley the strongest drug, obtained by chance, which was her greatest andst hope. Although it was not in her n, but to this day, she does not regret what she did. The bottle itself is to be used on the man she wants, what James, what Josh, she cant even look at! One or two are just poor students, how can they be worthy of her? The only man she wanted from the beginning to the end was Stanley. The man in front of you is so dignified, so perfect, only such a man can give himself the life he wants, can give himself everything he wants. So she doesnt care if its unclean, as long as the purpose can be achieved in the end. As long as she can have an intimate rtionship with Stanley today, and then cry and pretend to be pathetic, there is no guarantee that Stanley will be moved. Even if she is not impressed, as long as she can stay by Stanleys side, sooner orter she will be able to get everything she wants. The obsession in Clementines eyes had swallowed up all the hesitation and shyness when she thought about it. She slowly walked up to Stanley and then daintily clung to Stanleys body. The voice was shaky and seductive. Master Stanley, its cold in the house, can you hold me? Chapter 2241 You are not qualified to compare with her Clementine said the words at the same time, hands have been silently reached near Stanleys face, lifting hands gently stroking Stanleys face and neck, although slightly shy but also very bold, for men almost deadly. However, Stanleys face was displeased at the moment, and he reached out and grabbed Clementines hand roughly as it was stroking his face. Meanwhile, Stanley opened his eyes slowly and turned his head to look coldly at the woman in front of him. When Stanleys eyes fell on Clementines face, Clementines heart thumped uncontrobly. Stanley looked her right in the eye! At this moment, she finally, got Stanleys frontal look! This moment she has been waiting for a long, long time. Clementine was full of joy, expecting Stanleys gentle response to her, she did not expect, Stanley opened his mouth to respond to her, only a cold word Get out! This word is cold without a trace of temperature, and even the tone is full of disgust, this a get out word, like a knife fiercely in Clementines heart, pain iparable. The original slight blush on her face was instantly reced by a miserable white. She just couldnt believe that Stanley would treat her like this and opened her eyes wide with an incredulous look, Master Stanley, what did you just say Stanley looked at her as if he had lost even thest shred of patience and flung Clementine hard to the ground. I said, get out! Clementine was thrown hard to the floor with a loud thud, yet she just stared at Stanley as if she could not feel the pain. The mans face is idle and rxed, his eyes are like a deep spring of calm. Clementines face turned white as she realized that something had gone wrong. She couldnt help but ask, her voice trembling and hoarse, You, did you not drink that cup of tea at all! She already sensed that something was wrong. She knows by heart how much medicine was put in that cup of tea. Such arge amount of medicine, is a cow will not be able to stand, let alone a person? Drinking it will definitely lose self-control. But Stanley is still on cloud nine, so how could it be the effect of drinking that cup of tea? Stanley heard Clementines questioning and finally opened his mouth and gave a cold, softugh. He picked up a wet wipe from the table and wiped the skin where he had just had contact with Clementine, with a look on his face as if he had touched something disgusting, I didnt drink it! And even if I did drink it I wouldnt touch a woman like you. Stanley has disdain all over his face. A man like him, how could he be so stupid as to be drugged? And even if he was inadvertently hit, he will definitely control himself and will never touch those women who only calcte to drug themselves behind their backs. As soon as Stanleys words fell, Clementines body shook uncontrobly and viciously twice. She looked at this man standing in front of her, handsome appearance does not look like all the earth, more rare is his body that ever powerful aura, no woman will not be moved. Yet such a perfect and excellent man does not belong to her. Resignation and exasperation, shame and resentment, finally overwhelmed Clementinepletely, and her sanity was drained away, one by one. She suddenly screamed at the top of her lungs, Why is that? Why wont you even touch me? What makes me inferior to that ra? You like her so much even if she dresses up ugly every day, why cant you like me? Clementine finally broke downpletely.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She knew Stanley from a long time ago. Back when she was not yet in high school, she happened to have seen this man on TV. Just a nce, she fell in love with him, she decided, her future husband can only be him! Then she went to great lengths to get a chance to attend Oakleaf College, thinking she could finally connect with high society and get a little closer to him. However, before she can find a chance to get to know Stanley, she finds out that Stanley has already gotten together with ra. She is not willing, she is not willing! Why should it be ra! Why should it not be her! Except for her origins, she is no match for herself! She is not as soft and lovely as herself, not as well liked as herself, and her academic performance is not as good as her own. What is it about her, ra, that gets Stanleys attention and affection? Master Stanley, what exactly am I not as good as ra? What she can give you, I can give you everything, and I will do it better than her! Why on earth is it her and not me? Clementines words caused Stanleys hand, which was repeatedly scrubbing her skin, to lurch. The cold smile on his lips intensified as his gaze once again fell on the woman on the ground. You ask me why ra and not you? Im telling you, your name doesnt even deserve to be put with her! And youre not qualified topare anything with her. Stanleys tone was full of mockery and disgust. Such words finally broke Clementinepletely, and she trembled, unable to say another word. Stanley turned away in annoyance, picked up his cell phone and dialed a number with a calm tone, Come here, take care of the garbage in the VIP room. Someone soon came to the door of the VIP room and knocked on the door. The door to the room was opened and Milo walked in quickly to see Clementine, who had fallen to the floor naked. Milo frowned, having understood what had happened. He has followed Stanley for many years and has seen many women who have tried to hook and calcte Stanley, and these people have ended up in a very bad way. Milo looked at Clementine as if she were looking at a dead person. He walked up to Stanley and asked for instructions, Master Stanley, what are you going to do with this woman? Stanley originally nned to tell Milo to just deal with the situation as it was, but suddenly thought of the way ra treated Clementine on the day of the campus bazaar and changed his mind. Stanleys gaze shifted for a moment before he spoke and ordered, Throw her out. His words made Milo freeze for a moment. Stanley hates it when people count on him. In the past, such women have been dealt with badly, and this time he will be merciful. Milo also just puzzled for a moment, and did not dare to ask questions, a hand picked up the ground Clementine and went outside. Clementine had beenpletely dumbfounded and was carried out of the room with almost no resistance. The entire VIP room waspletely silent, leaving Stanley alone. The room still smelled like Clementines fruity perfume, making Stanley feel sick to his stomach and even a little bit of an urge to vomit. He stood up and prepared to leave this disgusting ce, what he didnt expect was that the door of the VIP room was suddenly pulled open and ras thin body entered the room in a hurry. Chapter 2242 What are you in a hurry for As soon as ra entered the VIP room, she saw Clementines soft goose yellow shirt dress on the floor and an empty teacup on the table. She let out a cry in her mind and quickly came to Stanley and grabbed his wrist, Stanley, nothing happened with Clementine, did it? For ras sudden appearance Stanley waspletely unexpected, he was slightly stunned, then dropped his gaze on ras face. ra has fine beads of sweat on her face and is still panting at the moment, with all that exaggerated makeup on her face thats all blown out, so its clear she ran all the way here. Stanley pretended not to see the terrible makeup on ras face, narrowed his eyes, and spoke slowly, What brings you here? ra saw Stanley evade her question, simply did not bother to ask again, and directly pressed her hand on his wrist to take his pulse. It was a relief to feel Stanleys pulse steady and uneventful. Just now in the stands, she inadvertently picked up the pill bottle dropped by Clementine, and immediately smelled the strong smell of medicine, and it was a very powerful kind of medicine. She immediately asked her ssmates about seeing Clementine heading this way toward the VIP room, and she immediately understood Clementines plot. Clementines fondness for Stanley has never been hidden, either, as ra discovered a long time ago. She just didnt think that this Clementine would be so bold as to use the drug on Stanley! After understanding what Clementine was going to do, ra rushed to the VIP room to check on Stanleys condition without thinking for a moment. She had only one thought at that time C Stanley can never be counted on by a guy like Clementine! Now, she felt Stanleys steady normal pulse and did not drink the medicine before she finally settled down. After calming down, I suddenly felt that I was just ridiculous. What does she care? Stanley is what he is, with his status, afraid of being in a variety of calctions from childhood to adulthood, want to climb into his bed of women, is bound to be countless, these small tricks, people are afraid of long seen tired. Besides, Clementines low-level tactics, Stanley is too stupid to be so easily trapped ah! The more I thought about it, the more I felt that my previous behavior was really silly. Shaking her head with a light smile, ra turned around to leave the ce, but as soon as she turned around, Stanley grabbed her wrist.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. What are you doing? You ra just opened her mouth to question Stanley, and before she could fully finish, she felt a strong forceing from Stanleys arm. The next thing you know, the sky is spinning, and by the time ra reacted, she waspletely pinned to the wall by Stanley. Between the two, they were almost intimate and close together. In Stanleys eyes, ra could even see her own clear reflection. Stanley pressed his body against ras, ra, what are you worried about? Due to the close proximity between the two, the hot air spewing out between Stanleys words blew on ras face. Feeling Stanleys breathing close to her ears, ras body immediately became uncontrobly stiff. She tried to sound calm, Im not worried about anything, am I? I just overheard Clementine drugging you and came over to see what was going on. Just to see whats going on? Stanley lifted his hand as if inadvertently to wipe the sweat that was already running down ras face andughed lightly, Then why are you running so fast? ra immediately retorted, You see me in a hurry there, Im not in a hurry, I Before ra could finish her impassioned speech, she saw Stanley quickly lower her head. The slightly different touch made ras whole body freeze again. She subconsciously tried to reach out and push Stanley away, who was now looking at her with a smirking expression. He smiled to the bottom of his eyes, Not in a hurry? Then why are you running so fast? This series of actions can be said to be full of meaning, however Stanley body kind of cold temperament, all hard to make these seem not frivolous, but with a blushing ascetic atmosphere. ras mind is a bit muddled at the moment and she cant think at all. At this time, the door of the VIP room was pulled open without warning. Meanwhile, apanied by Milos gentle voice C Master Stanley, the woman called Clementine, I have thrown her out as you instructed, the shareholders meeting this afternoon will start soon, should we not go Milo came in and gave his customary report on his work. When he looked clearly at the scene in the VIP room now, he waspletely frozen in ce. He saw that the unbeatable young master of his family was pressing ra against the wall! A momentter his face was white with fear. Im so flustered, I said, Well, that, I, I, I ah! I remembered that there is other work, first go busy! Said closed his eyes and lowered his head directly to the door, his heart at the moment is full of wailing sound. How can I be so unlucky? Every time I run into Master Stanley and ra No, no, no, its not about yourself, its about Master Stanley! Howe every time when he is about toe in and ra And every time either kissing or wallowing! His heart is so tired! Milo silently spat in his heart and quickly left the area. Once again, the VIP room was left to ra and Stanley. ra couldnt help but frown after hearing that Stanley had simply tossed Clementine out, and looked up to ask the man in front of her, You just let Clementine off the hook that easily? In her understanding of Stanley, Clementines behavior this time how can not be easily resolved, Stanley for women like them is not a deep hatred? Howe this time for Clementines calctions, Stanley does not seem to intend to look deeper? Stanley looked at ra and said seriously, Originally, I was going to just get rid of the person like before, but remembered that you seem to have some problems with her, and I intend to let you deal with her yourself. Stanley is still rxed andfortable ying with the beads of sweat on ras face. With his character and temper, this Clementine dare to do such a thing, today is afraid to die a hundred times is not enough to relieve his hatred. But he learned that she and ra were housemates, and there was still some grudge pending between them, so he might as well just leave that disgusting woman to ra to deal with. ra obviously didnt expect that the reason Stanley didnt handle Clementine was because of her, so she didnt react at once and was frozen. Without waiting for her to respond, Stanley immediately asked again. ra, you still havent answered the question I just asked? Why are you in such a hurry, anyway? When ra heard his words, she finally came back to her senses and looked at the smiles on Stanleys face that she couldnt hide, not knowing what to say in reply. Yet Stanley immediately spoke again in a low, seductive voice, ra, are you worried about Clementines ns for me seeding? Or, are you worried about me touching other women? Chapter 2243 False accusations again Stanley was too close to ras ear when he spoke, and the mans hormone-filled voice and breath filled ras cochlea as much as possible.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ra cant help but shiver all over her body, and her body is tingling almost cant control herself. She subconsciously pushed away the man who was close at hand, her face red with fear, she gritted her teeth. Stanley, I dont care what you have to do, I dont care what you do with other women. ra tried to control herself as much as possible, looking outwardly unruffled and speaking in an icy tone. Its just that as your doctor, its human nature that I dont want my patients to be drugged, and since its now confirmed that youre okay, Ill leave you alone, you shouldnt have finished your work yet, hurry back. She could still feel the burning gaze of the man behind her, but it only made her pick up her pace. Stanley was looking at her back andughed lightly, not knowing what it meant, but it burned like a fire on ras heart, burning her cheeks red and about to drip blood. This lightugh seeded in making ras footsteps beat, Stanley stuck ra hesitant moment, and spoke in a low voice. ra, you dont have to be so nervous, I said I like you, then I will only touch you. ras already elerated steps gave a noticeable lurch again, but she finally chose to pretend she hadnt heard anything and left as if she had fled. ra quickly returned to her ce in the ss bleachers and with a sigh was about to calm down with a bottle of ice water. But to her surprise, just as she approached the bleachers, Loris swooped over and hugged her with red eyes. ra its over I Loriss voice choked, talking intermittently, half a day can not say what is going on, so that ra still some heartache. Loris was easily freed from the scum, happy not even two days, but actually a sudden change of events. Take your time, talk slowly, whats wrong? Loris then suppressed her desire to cry for a moment and whispered. They they said I Loris took a deep breath. They say I have two feet in the water. ra was a little surprised to hear that. What do you mean, what are you cheating on? What are you talking about? Loris was already struggling just to keep herself from crying, and at this point had no extra energy to exin anything, so she stuck her phone forward and handed it to ra to look at. ra picked it up and looked down, it was the school forum again, only now one of the hottest topics was C clinical major freshman beauty! ra thinks its okay, after all, Loris looks really good when shes thin, and even the famous Clementine is crushed by her, so its reasonable to cause such amotion. But what does this have to do with cheating? ra clicked into this topic with some bewilderment, moderate, just someone took photos of the walk and put them up. But those messages below- This schoolgirl did not find before, this is also too good-looking ah! Sure enough, the future of fat people is immeasurable after they lose weight! Upstairs can say this kind of thing, it must be boys, only boys will be stupid to think that this is the effect of weight loss, frankly speaking, if not liposuction, is not within a week to lose so much weight, but also be so good-looking! Whats wrong with liposuction, that should look good in itself to do. If you go to stic surgery will be willing to do only a liposuction? I think her face must have been cut too! Thats right, just lose weight will not change that much! Only stic surgery can do! You dont have to be responsible for what you say on the inte, so the dark side of peoples hearts are infinitely magnified. This time thements are basically discussing whether Loris is stic surgery or not, which I should not let Loris be like this. ra nced down the page, quickly, and soon stopped at an unusual post. Smiley: Those boys who praise Loris, you straight men are too good to cheat, just a bitch who has two boats, but also worthy of your kneeling as a goddess? This post can be said to be a stone stirred up a thousand waves, thements underneath immediately boiled up. What do you mean, my gossip soul is already zing. Loris was so fat before she lost weight. Yeah, she used to be so ugly that she had trouble finding a boyfriend, and she still wants to have two boats? Soon the discussion became more and more white hot, Smiley as if to get a satisfactory result, which came back out to reply. Smiley: Thats what you dont know, Loris already has a boyfriend, and its the senior of their medical school, named James. But Loris feels that her boyfriends family is too poor and humiliated, and he refuses to announce the rtionship between the two when he goes to college, so he hooks up with Master Denis behind his back toplete his achievement of stepping on two boats! Its the real buzz below this thread. What does this mean? Ive been in love with Master Denis for two years now, so why is it suddenly about my male god? Do you have any proof? Master Denis is always with actress models and such, how can Loris be in his eyes! Smiley seems to be toozy to argue with people anymore, the next reply she directly po a few photos. Even ra saw those photos and couldnt help but feel a stutter in her heart. The photo inside is exactly when Denis helped Loris that day at Citrus Club. Denis is certainly a gentleman since he is helping with the action, but probably due to the lighting and the angle of the shot. Two people look like they dont know whats going on and look like theyre kissing. So thements below blew up at once. This is actually true, Loris is actually having an affair with my god? This is good, originally thought of what innocent beauty elementary school girl it, it turns out to be just an ordinary gold-digging girl. Ooooooooooooooooooooooo I dont believe it, how could my male god like such a person! No wonder, smacking his boyfriends family poor, turned his head on the side of Master Denis, really convinced. Its really a waste of his good-looking face, and he has two boats and is a gold-digger, so I cant stand it! I have long said that you straight men are easy to cheat, and to liposuction and stic surgery women, what can be good ah? Only you will treat her as a goddess willingly all kneeling lick! Chapter 2244 Face Gap Originally there were people who didnt quite believe that Loris would go for stic surgery or cheating or something like that, so there have been two voices inside thements. Until Smiley dumped so many photos, after all, it is still seeing is believing, so thements are almost quickly lopsided. People stopped paying attention to how Loris lost so much weight in a week, or how amazing she looked after losing weight. Everyone is now most concerned about how there are girls who are so cheap, and cheating and gold-digging. The boys are naturally very spiteful of such a girl, the girls are spiteful and jealous of her at the same time. After all, Loris is a woman who can have an affair with Master Denis, how can they be light-hearted, they are already jealous, okay? The trolling of Loris actually broke a thousand and ten thousand in just a few hours. The group owner looked at the messages and his eyes grew colder and colder. Her eyes always rested on the ID of the originator. Smiley. This ID instead made ra feel a little familiar, she did remember it. After all, it was this ID that did the trick when school first started, posting a picture of himself and Carson on the forum and causing a stir inside the school. Then this person does not seem to have reappeared, this time again, surprisingly, the seedling to Loris again. ra didnt hesitate to click into this ID to see what she usually says. She found out that this ID had only posted twice in total, and that one of these two times contributed to herself and one contributed to Loris. This coincidence over there is a little too strange. I cant rule out the fact that some girls just like to gossip, but if Smiley is such a person, then he shouldnt have only posted twice, right? Whats more, that night at the Citrus Club, that kind of upscale ce could not have had their school, other students in it. And how did those photos get taken? Could it be While ras side of the brain was going on and on, Loris didnt notice the constant change in ras aura. She is not ra, and she is just an ordinary girl who suffered such severe online violence at this time. She has long been unable to tense up, tears like broken beads falling down. She rubbed her eyes as she choked back a sob. How can these people turn ck and white upside down like this and not distinguish between right and wrong? It was obviously James who cheated on me, now how can they put the fault on me. ra heard Loris choke, which snapped back to her senses and put aforting arm around Loris shoulders.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Dont take these gossips to heart. ra took another look at the posting ID, Smiley, and couldnt help but sneer a little. So fond of harming people, sooner orter they will reveal themselves. After the first day of sports, Loris didnt want to go back to the hostel to face Clementine, so she decided to go home to stay anyway. Since Loris haspletely seeded in losing weight, ra doesnt have to go home with her anymore. After the two said a brief goodbye, ra went back to the dormitory. ra wasfortably taking a hot shower and getting ready to lie down on the bed to make potions when Clementine suddenly pushed the dormitory door and walked in. Her eyes were still red at this time, and Clementine didnt expect anyone to be in the dorm at this time. She entered the door with a pause, and seeing this ra sitting on the bed, a strong resentment and jealousy shed across her eyes. Kade and Loris are not in the dorm anyway, so ra naturally wont bother with makeup after her shower, and is sitting on her bed at this time. White translucent skin, features iparable exquisite, short ck hair wet after a few strands are still attached to the face, but let the innocent girl added a touch of charm for no reason. Clementine had seen ras face when she was in high school, but because she had been looking at the ugly face that ra could have dressed up in recent times. Suddenly how to look at it, Clementine was surprised by ras appearance to be deeply shocked. How can there be such beautiful people in the world? ra naturally didnt expect Clementine toe back so early, but took the initiative to speak up for the first time. Clementine, I really didnt think you had the guts to do that. Clementine didnt expect Residence to initiate a conversation with herself and froze for a moment. What do you mean? ra casually took a towel from her bed and gently wiped her hair. How dare you drug Stanley, not many people would dare to do that to Stanley, right? Thats amazing. Clementines face turned pale and her body shook. You know all about it? ra was still rubbing her hair without any hassle. If you have the guts to do this, why do you care if people know about it? When Clementine heard ras words of certainty, she knew that the matter had been exposed, and her face turned ugly at once. ra knew that this was a p in her face. The sense of shame she had just felt in the VIP room swept over her whole body and Clementines voice trembled. ra, youre acting like youre on cloud nine here, but youre scared in your heart too, right? Clementine braced herself to scream, while ra raised an eyebrow. What do I have to fear? So youre not afraid Stanley will get hooked up with me? Clementine could not help but sneer when she saw ras reaction. With a beauty like mine, as long as I am willing, I cant say that there is no sess rate in hooking Master Stanley, right? I just dont believe youre not worried about him being with me! Unexpectedly, after hearing this, ra suddenly snorted out augh, as if she had heard some big joke. Just with the way you look now. I have to be afraid? ra didnt mean to provoke or anything like that, she really didnt have Clementine in her sights. The insight as long as some strong can see her white lotus nature, ra do not believe Stanley can not see, if see out still be hooked that is indeed a big heart. What do you mean! What do you mean just by me? How can a person like you be qualified to look down on me? Where am I inferior to you? ra didnt care that this was Clementine having an emotional breakdown, instead she looked Clementine over seriously and then spoke honestly. Because Im so much better looking than you, right? The face gap! Clementine didnt expect ra to answer either. She originally wanted to retort, but couldnt say it again when she saw ras pretty little face. After all, its true that shes not as good-looking as ra, but how can one be so shameless as to say it herself? But ra didnt seem satisfied, instead she looked Clementine up and down again beforeughing a little. Youre actually tter than me eh? Chapter 2245 You stole it ra is actually quite truthful in this statement. At the time she first touched this body, it was still very thin. But recently she has been eating more, and with the nourishment of Soul Medicine in the Soul Stone space, her body is starting to round out and plump up day by day. But Clementine is different from her. Clementine has always been the kind of thin and small, soft and lovely route, will let men a nce to have a very protective desire, but this type of girl also has a big disadvantage, that is, the fullness of the ce also through a t. On the one hand, skinny and small is very popr with boys attention and love, on the other hand, the body is really embarrassing. ras words made Clementines body tremble with anger, and her little face was miserably white. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something to ra, but after holding her mouth for a long time, she didnt say a word. ra looked at her like that, also felt very boring, directly picked up the dirty clothes basket aside ready to go to wash clothes. Clementine looked at ra walking away with a bashful face and was so angry that she wanted to go up to ra and tear her apart. Yet she couldnt, because ra was telling the truth, and she was simply powerless to refute it. ra does look better and has a better body than herself. Even if she is not willing to do so, the truth is the truth! She suddenly remembered the disgusted look in Stanleys eyes when he looked at her in the VIP room, and how he coldly brushed her off, telling her: youre not even qualified topare with her! The tone and eyes of the beloved man made the hatred in Clementines eyes even greater, her hand unconsciously clenched, nails deep into the heart of her hand, yet it was as if she could not feel the pain at all. Is it all because ra has a pretty face? Is it because she, Clementine, doesnt have the same high face value as ra that Stanley wont even look at her? How could she be willing to do that? How much has she given to be able to stand in front of Stanley? How much has she gone through? How can she admit defeat to ra just because she doesnt have a pretty face!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With that thought, Clementines gaze shifted to ras locker. ras cab did not put books, nor did it put snacks cosmetics or anything, it was full of ss bottles. Thats ras homemade beauty oral liquid. Clementine looked at those beauty orals with a different glow in her eyes. She was very dismissive of ras homemade beauty oral liquid before, as she was a young girl who had just entered medical school, who dared to drink the beauty oral liquid she made? But now it is different, but she heard from her ssmates that the beauty oral liquid that the big star Adrian is drinking is the one made by ra. If she drinks these beauty oral liquids, will that make her beautiful too? As she thought about it, Clementines thoughts flew back to Stanley. If she became beautiful, would Stanley treat her differently than he does now? If she bes beautiful, will ra have to be trampled under her feet too? Thats right! ra, a woman with nothing but a pretty face! Herself is better than her in every way. Clementine no longer hesitates. She nced back in the direction of rasundry to make sure she wouldnt return for a while, then quickly grabbed a bottle of beauty oral liquid that ra had ced in the cab and gulped it down. The campus games came to an end in a ze of activity. After the sports meeting, ra has been in a busy green. Because of Adrians star effect, her beauty oral liquid is aplete and utter product explosion. The online shopping store is busy with countless peopleing in every day to buy the beauty oral liquid, even though ra has doubled the price. Her original stock of oral liquid was quickly exhausted, so she spent almost all of her time in Soul Stone, except for her daily sses and sleeping time, making beauty oral liquid. Yet even though she works day and night, her store is always out of stock. At the same time, those who bought her beauty oral solution have been posting before and after pictures on the inte, making her beauty oral solutions reputation getting better and better. Some people also questioned ras Beauty Oral Solution after seeing such obvious skin improvements on the inte. The final results showed that the oral solution did not contain any hormone ingredients, not even any conventional health care ingredients that might cause side effects, but all of them were made up of herbal ingredients. With such a round of questioning plus identification and analysis, ras beauty oral solution became even hotter. These days the effect is good and does not have any side effects of the beauty oral liquid, where will anyone let go? All of the girls stopped buying other big brand beauty oral liquid products and came to buy ras beauty oral liquid. Because of the shortage of supply, in some agents, ras bottle of beauty oral liquid has been spected to more than 100, 000 sky-high prices. In such a situation, ra also realized that it was unrealistic to rely solely on her own hands to make the beauty oral liquid, and that she should industrialize the production of her own beauty oral liquid as soon as possible. But there is still one big problem for her to solve at the moment C Its almost time for finals! Even Loris, who moved back to the dormitory because of exam preparation. But ra and Loris acted as if they werepletely invisible to Clementine, and even if they had to meet each other, they did not speak at all. Originally, ra and the girls were thinking that they would get through this period and apply to the college for a change of dormitory next semester. But it was not expected that the conflict would break out before the end of the period. One morning, ra was packing up a new batch of beauty oral liquid for sale when she suddenly realized that the number was incorrect. There are a dozen bottles missing directly. Before, she had already found that her beauty oral liquid would always be missing a bottle or two, but that was because the ssmates would alwayse to her begging for a bottle or two, and she didnt care. But the number of ordered goods has been counted, how suddenly a dozen bottles are missing? She turned her head in confusion and inadvertently saw Clementine on the side, but noticed that the womans skin condition had improved a lot in just a few days. Originally Clementines skin can only be said to be okay, but now it is as fine and white as ever, moist and smooth. And even her dry figure has be a little fuller. With such a noticeable change in Clementine, and with so many less beauty orals, a fool should get it. ra didnt bother to talk nonsense with Clementine, she directly walked over and tugged her, questioning her in a cold voice, Clementine, did you steal my beauty oral liquid? Chapter 2246 Smiley turned out to be you ras blunt questioning made Clementine blush, but she quickly calmed down and denied it, I didnt! ra, dont just use people! Loris on the other side froze when she heard it, and then after seeing Clementines skin and ras ironic face, she immediately understood what had happened, and a deeper disgust rose in her eyes. Clementine, do you like stealing so much? Its not enough to steal other peoples men, but even beauty orals? Loriss wordspletely irritated Clementines most vulnerable point. Her little face, which always looked soft and pitiful, instantly became fierce and rushed forward to grab Loris cor, Loris, dont be ridiculous, I didnt steal it! At this time Loris for Clementine can be said to be disgusted to the extreme, for Clementines touch, she felt sick to her stomach, directly reached out a push away. Dont touch me! Loris looked fierce, but the force used was not very strong, just a casual hand, but Clementine was very exaggerated ah, fell to the side of the table. Because Clementine usually have the habit of reading and drinking tea, so the table just put a cup of hot tea just brewed, she fell, just in time to knock over the cup of hot tea, the water scalded her arm. Ah! Its hot, its hot! My arm! My arm burns! Clementine immediately screamed in agony. Students living next door heard the sound and ran over to check the situation. What I saw when I came in was Clementine sitting on the floor wailing, pieces of tea cups all over the floor, and Clementines red-hot arm. The students were also stunned and came forward to help Clementine up with their arms and legs. Clementine, are you okay? What the hell is going on here?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The moment the other students entered the door, Clementine changed her just condescending posture, a pitiful look, eyes red like a small aggrieved animal, tears kept rolling down from the eyes, the body so slightly trembling. I I was reading a book alone ra and Loris suddenly came over and finished stealing their things, I said I didnt, and then, then, Loris picked up the hot water on the table and sshed me Clementines words added fuel to the fire, which immediately angered the students. They all stared at Loris. Loris, youre going too far! Even if Clementine has some problems with you, you cant bully her like this! Thats right, and that James thing, its obvious that you cheated first, people Clementine and James still help you to cover up, not to say anything, how do you still turn around and bully Clementine now? Ever since the Smiley ID on the Inte broke the rumor of Loris and Denis supposed cheating rtionship, the girls in the ss have been treating Loris strangely. Denis is the perfect boyfriend for too many people. However, now your best boyfriend has been taken over and the girls in the ss are jealous of Loris. These days, is also openly and secretly to Loris sneering, now just have a reason, through Clementine this matter, are used of Loris to. Youre just bullying Clementine, who has a good temper! Thats right! Dont think you can be such a bully just because you are close to Master Denis, a big shot. Master Denis is well known for how mboyant he is, so Im afraid he just wants to y around with you, so dont be too arrogant! Youve lost weight and be beautiful, so yourewless? Even if youre beautiful, youre still a cheating gold-digger, and one day Master Denis will know her ugly true colors! A group of people chattered and scolded Loris, making Loris angry and wanting to jump to her feet. Im telling you, I had nothing to do with Master Denis! And I didnt cheat on him! How could those girls listen to Loris? They were all ready to open their mouths and make more vicious taunts when ra spoke up coldly. Have you guys said enough? The girls quieted down when they saw ra suddenly speak up. They looked at ra with some fear in their eyes, and despite their reluctance, they meekly shut up. More jealous than Loris, ra is the one they are jealous of! Master Denis and Ouyang Master Stanleypared to the master, that is a big difference! Yet such a good man is actually with ra, a woman who is ugly as hell. This made the crowd jealous and disgusted with ra. But Stanleys identity, as well as his cold and ruthless way of handling things, and let them simply do not dare to offend ra, afraid that she will go to Master Stanley to sue them, and then how to die do not know! At this moment can only hold back the resentment and grievances, and drop a word in a gloomy way. Hmph! I say, Clementine, these people in your dormitory are really capable, one can hook up with Master Denis, one has got Master Stanley, we can not afford to mess with ah, in the future, your dormitory door, afraid toe in! Said, all stood up one by one and left. Loris was even more furious when she heard them being so sarcastic. However, the one who pissed her off the most was Clementine, who was full of nonsense. She red at Clementine, who was still sitting on the floor and pretending, and scolded angrily, What are you pretending to do Clementine, people are gone, so stop acting in front of us, okay? Im sick of looking at it. Clementine heard Loris words, but cried even more, and her body began to tremble, as if she was very afraid. I was wrong Loris, I know I was wrong, just forgive me Loris, even if I beg you please just Forgive me Clementine cried out, her tone full of aggression and pity, and deliberately raised her voice so that the whole building could hear, just to make everyone misunderstand that Loris was bullying her. Loris also understood over Clementines plot, angry face ugly, also do not care so much, directly over to try to reach out and pull up the ground Clementine. Tell me clearly, where did I, Loris, bully you? Loriss reaction was also a surprise to Clementine, and she didnt expect Loris to get her hands on it directly, so she was pulled unsteadily and her phone fell to the ground. My phone! Clementines face instantly became extremely ugly, and her eyes were filled with panic as she hurriedly reached out to pick up her phone. Yet she was still a step toote. The phone just happened to fall in front of Loris, Loris skimmed it, and just happened to see the screen clearly. Her face became incredulous. Immediately, he reached out and grabbed Clementines phone, confirming what he had just seen. Loris face was filled with anger, Clementine, its you! I didnt expect you to be the Smiley! Chapter 2247 There’s no need to blame God The page that Clementines phone screen was on at this time was the page of their schools forum. And the ID logged on the page is the same Smiley who hacked ra and Loris. ra watched the ID just appear in front of her, and the expression on her face didnt change much. ra wasnt surprised by this, she just sneered. Clementine, is there anything you can say now? I guessed right, you really are Smiley. In fact, ra had vaguely inferred the person behind this ID before. Thats a Citrus Club photo, after all, the only person who can take that kind of photo is Clementine, in terms of probability. Parties like Loris, James, and Denis were all still busy dealing with each other at the time, and if they had bothered to take pictures, ra would have seen them too. So it would be Clementine, who has been hiding behind James, who would be free to take photos. Coupled with her ongoing conflicts with ra and Loris, it wasnt hard to guess that the person behind the ID was Clementine. Its just that ra doesnt have any hard evidence. With Clementines nature, its unlikely that she will admit her guilt without hard evidence. Clementines face became a little ugly, not expecting her ID to be exposed like this all of a sudden. She looked at the two girls in front of her aggressively and knew that this time it was inevitable. Clementine involuntarily lowered her head,plicated emotions tumbling under her eyes, and she quickly removed herst pretense. She raised her head, long ago, not the usual charming and pitiful look, but rather a face full of ridicule. I made the post, so what? Clementines current appearance can be shortened to a dead pig in a nket. I merely posted it online, what can you two do to me even if you know about it? Loris had never seen anyone who could break down like that, and was so angry at Clementines frank words that she was about to lose her mind. Clementine, how can you be so shameless? You stole my boyfriend and had to scold me online, why do you have to turn ck and white like this? Where have I treated you badly? What good is this to you? Loris really doesnt understand, because she doesnt know why she is so heartfelt and kind to Clementine, yet she will bite back like a poorly bred dog. Since the two became housemates, Loris also felt that several people were friends, so she really couldnt understand at the moment why Clementine was trying to set him and ra up behind the scenes again and again? What have you been good to me about? Clementine heard this but exaggerated twoughs, and then said with a face full of indifference. Where are you being nice to me? Buying me some snacks and spending some money for me, you think thats being nice to me? You want to show off in front of me that your family is better than mine, do you think I dont know that? Loris froze in ce for a moment, she did know that Clementines family was actually not in a good position inside. So when several people go out to eat and buy things together, Loris always intentionally or unintentionally help her to settle the bill. But she did it for the sole purpose of thinking that it was no big deal for ssmates to help each other out, but did what she did even hurt Clementines feelings? What makes you think that? Loris is still confused. I just think that ssmates help each other I bah! Loriss exnation was coldly interrupted by Clementine. Dont say anything about you just wanting to help me, would I not understand the psychology of youdies? Clementine is getting angrier and angrier, and this time her voice is really shaking a bit. You just want to show off your good family history in front of me, thats why I pay for me over and over again! Im telling you, what I hate is that you guys are the kind of youngdies who seem to be ignorant of the hardships of the world, who want to show off everywhere even though they have a good family background? Then Ill deliberately hook up with James, I just want to show you that you have nothing topare with me at all except your family background! Clementine said this to the end is even face has been twisted, she did not restrain their own vicious expression, even Loris are also stunned. She mainly did not expect that her unintentional act out of kindness would incur such resentment from the other side. ra, who didnt say anything for half a day, suddenly sneered from the side. You know what kind of bullshit youre talking about right now. ra looked coldly at Clementine, who was almost in a frenzy in front of her. Youre poor and you have a point, so you can just hurt other peoples feelings? Clementine sneered, her voice sounding even more spiteful. Why shouldnt I? If you are given preferential treatment by God, you must be bnced elsewhere, mustnt you? I am the one who hase to impose the bnce! Whats a little suffering and torment for you all? We are favored by God? Are you some kind of outcast? ra couldnt help but sneer even more when she heard her strong words. God gave you this face, gave you the brains to be able to bail out of college early, isnt that a chance to change your life? Its obviously you who dont know how to be satisfied, its you who are nasty-minded, and you can still me it on Gods head?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ras words were loud and clear, making Clementine blush and blush. She wanted to say something back, but ra was in no mood to talk to her. ra casually pulled up Loris, who was still angry on the sidelines. Loris, lets go eat in the cafeteria, this dorm is disgusting to live in. The two went out of the dormitory hand in hand and sat in the cafeteria to eat, Loris was too pressed to eat. ra, you are too good-tempered, Clementine smears us behind our backs and curses us to our faces, I am just too angry. Are we really going to let her go like this? ra, who had been fiddling with the dishes on her te, could not help butugh softly when she heard Loris angry words. How could she be spared? Its not as easy as revealing his true nature? ra was smiling, but the chill Loris still felt, and spoke cautiously. ra, do you already have an idea? ra didnt deny it outright, but didnt admit it down either, just swallowed the meal in her mouth and said. She will definitely get hereuppance for doing such a thing, and I will not let her go. As final exams approached, the atmosphere in the medical school became tense all of a sudden. ra and Loris were naturally no exception, and the atmosphere in the dormitory returned to a calm state amidst intense revision. Although Lorisra and Clementine are directly ignoring each other, some things do happen in the dark as well. Chapter 2248 You just think I’m poor The first change that was noticed was the beauty oral solution that ra had ced on the counter. Those oral liquids are always somehow empty and then filled with water. ra noticed, but pretended not to know, and counted the number of bottles of oral fluid she had missing every day. At the same time there was another big change, Clementine suddenly became fat. After just one week, Clementines weight had increased by a full twenty pounds, and her originally lean figure had be bulky, with a double chin and swimming rings. And her original white and lovely little face has changed, not to say that there is any change in her features, but what is more obvious is that her face is now full of e. There are always all kinds of cysts and pimples, which are disgusting to look at. Only the changes in her body, the students did not care too much, near the end of the period, everyone is ying hard to study. Staying upte and eating something like takeaway that tends to put on weight, in fact some changes are considered normal and they all feel that it is because Clementine has put too much pressure on herself that she has be like this. But Clementine is the one who cant stand this situation for herself. In the cafeteria this morning. Why is there a new one growing over here? Clementine had been studying her face in the mirror for about half an hour, but the results of her study just broke her. And my weight still keeps going up, Ive turned into an ugly bastard! Clementine had a hard time epting the changes in her body, and these questioning was simply hysterical. Jamess face shed with a clear trace of impatience in the face of questioning. But he adjusted himself and reached out to wrap his arms around the still broken Clementine. How can it be baby, its because you were too thin, now a little fat to be cute ah. The e on your face is okay, it will be fine if your exams are over and you are not so stressed out. After James and Clementines rtionship was announced, they often went in pairs in the cafeteria and library. After all, the rtionship between the two people have been announced, if they still cover up not together then it is a bit strange for people to feel. Now that the two people finally got what they wanted, they could spend all day together, and there was some big friction between them. Just like now. After a while it will be fine? How could you say something so irresponsible? Clementine was already in a bad mood, and when she heard that James only needed to make simr perfunctory remarks, she became angry all of a sudden. She looked up, her face was twisted together with pimples and she looked a little frightened. So many girls in our ss are taking finals, why do I get e when others are stressed? James just felt that the woman in front of him was really unreasonable. He didnt expect the original elementary school girl, who was always timid, to be so aggressive now.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Especially now that her face, pitted with pimples, and because of the growth of fat, the whole person also became greasy. At this time she is angry again, where is the previous charming and pitiful look? But disgusting to disgusting, James still can not show too obvious, can only continue tofort his girlfriend. Its really just a lot of stress from the end of the semester, and it will get better after this time. How do you know its because of stress? I dont think so! Clementine screamed regardless. All the other girls have expensive cosmetics from their boyfriends, thats why their skin is so good! Im the only one who doesnt have anything and cant get anything! Its not because youre poor! Clementines words made James face look a bit ugly. Clementine, are you saying that because you think Im poor? Clementine, for her part, was unconcerned in the face of such questioning. I just dislike you poor, why, you do not think about yourself, we have been together for how long, you have invited me to eat a meal, go out once? Think about it yourself, are there any boyfriends like you? Clementines frank dislike like this made James lose face all of a sudden. Clementine do you know what you are talking about, I havent invited you to dinner, I havent taken you out to y? Then why dont you think about what youve done, have you helped me with my homework once or washed my clothes once? You know when I used to be with Loris, Loris gave me breakfast and did myundry and homework and everything, even my living expenses were given to me by her! Clementine at this time where still listened to Loris good, all of a sudden screamed. Fine, James, you think people are good now, then you go find her? What kind of time are you wasting with me here?! James speechless looking at the woman in front of him, now think about Loris, is simply a fairy this fairy. And beautiful, the body and good, before he had so gentle, so considerate, simply can not be picked out at all wrong. But what does Clementine look like now? Ugly, fat, and so sarcastic Loris is now a face and body crushing Clementine, if she can still be as devoted to herself as before s, it was really the eye of the beholder that dumped his Loris baby for such a white lotus. Although he is now hard to breathe because of regret, but he can not say this directly out. The fact that he and Clementine are in a rtionship is nowmon knowledge on campus, and he rejected Loris in front of everyone at first. It cant be because Loris is now better looking and thinner, hes all set to dump Clementine and find Loris again, thats not the scum of the earth, right? So he also had to suppress his full of anger, and solicit Clementine to apologize. Im sorry, its my fault, Ill take you out to dinner tonight, lets go out and y, okay? Clementine has actually calmed down a long time ago, naturally regretting that she didnt control the words spoken by the good people just now. Now that the other side has given itself a step down, Clementine naturally cant miss this opportunity, she howled and jumped into James arms. James, dont be angry with me, I suddenly gained weight and got so many pimples, I just couldnt stand it myself before I lost my temper with you, Im sorry, can you not be angry with me? Clementine used to cry with pearly tears, is a man will be heartbroken to death. But now she is so greasy and full of red pimples, it only looks disgusting. James forced out his disgust, looked away from her, and then whispered soothingly. And how can I me you? Clementine was still whimpering in James arms, but her gaze was cold as she hung her head. Chapter 2249 There’s a good show The days flew by, and before you know it, the final exams at Ching University will be here. ra was busy between exams, studying and making beauty drops every day, and finally reached thest day of exam week. After waking up and washing up in the morning, ra and Loris left the dormitory, intending to find an empty corner to study for a while before the exams started. Clementine, however, was in a hurry to pack up for a long time, and looked like she was in no hurry to go out. However, after ra and Loris left the dormitory, Clementine immediately put down the book bag she was packing and quickly ran to ras locker where she kept the beauty lotion, opened it and took out a bottle of beauty lotion and gulped it into her mouth. Even though ra had already confronted her about whether she had stolen her beauty oral solution, Clementine had no intention of stopping, but instead went on to steal and drink ras beauty oral solution even more furiously. ra, a silly woman, waspletely indifferent to this, as if she had not noticed her actions at all, without a single reaction. Recently Clementine had some headaches. The first time she drank ras beauty oral liquid was very effective, her skin immediately became much better and her body was much fuller. But recently it has not worked at all. Not only did it not work, but I dont know what happened, but she started to suddenly break out and gain weight. Clementine thought it was because she was stressed out near the final exams. Unlike other people who get by, her final exam results were important to her because it was a matter of schrship, and if she didnt get it, her living expenses for the next semester would be a big problem. She felt that even ras beauty oral solution could not suppress the changes in her body caused by the stress. Thinking about it, Clementine took a few more nces at the rows of beauty orals in ras cab. One bottle can not be suppressed, should we try a few more bottles? Clementine thought ra also did not react, simply took out three bottles of beauty oral liquid from the cab, raised her head and drank them all, then hurriedly picked up her school bag and ran out of the dormitory. What Clementine didnt expect at all, however, was that within minutes of her leaving the dormitory, the door was opened again. ra and Loris, who were supposed to have gone to a corner of the library to review, returned. ra entered the door and went straight to her cab, opened the door and counted the beauty oral liquid inside, and found that four bottles were missing this time. I cant believe I drank four bottles at once. ras words made Loris on the side curious and couldnt help but ask, ra, what exactly did you add to those beauty oral liquid? Why is there a good show? ra smiled back at her, Soon youll know, well just wait for the exam and watch the show. 10 oclock. Thest exam of Qing University School of Medicine will start soon. Qing University takes final exams seriously, and to prevent students from cheating, they are not held in ssrooms, but in open spaces like the gymnasium and auditorium. ra and the girls were scheduled to take thisst exam in the school auditorium. The auditorium has been cleaned up, irrelevant things have been cleaned out, only rows of tables are left neatly arranged, the auditorium space isrge, there are thousands of tables ced inside, the scene is very spectacr. ra and Loris came in and quickly found their seats and sat down. With such arge auditorium, in addition to the freshmen from ras medical school, many other students from other colleges and grades were also scheduled to take their exams here. Loris was in her seat just finishing up the exam supplies she was going to use when she saw James and some of his friends walk in. James froze for a long time directly after seeing Loris. But I hadnt seen her for a few days, and she had be even more beautiful again, sitting quietly in the crowd, but seemingly glowing. James looked at her all frozen. Until the friend beside him took his arm and nudged him. James look, your girlfriend and they seem to be in the same examination room with us hey! James then looked back in the direction his friend was pointing and saw Clementine sitting not far from Loris. Clementine was wearing her favorite white dress, but because she had recently be plump, the originally fairy-like dress was distorted quite a bit.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. And only a day has not seen, Clementine face pimples increased significantly, some also because of squeezed out of the pus, look very disgusting. James hurriedly averted his gaze and couldnt help but say, Well, well, lets go get ready for the exam! The exam bell soon rang, and the students who had been noisy quickly quieted down and began to do their exam papers in earnest. Clementine couldnt help but nce back at ra after a final, careful check of the paper. ras position was behind Clementines side. Clementine looked back and saw ra with one hand on her head, her whole body almost lying on the table in a drowsy manner. Clementine couldnt help but grunt, with mockery in her eyes. What does ra have besides a good-looking face? I remember when she used to be in high school, she was known on campus for sitting firmly at the bottom of her grade. She knew it! Even if ra had gotten lucky and gotten into the medical school at Ching University, she would still be the worst of the worst! The more Clementine thinks about it, the more excited she gets! Sooner orter, Stanley will understand that only a beautiful and outstanding woman like her is truly worthy of him! Clementine was in a good mood, and the look of triumph under her eyes intensified. After a few moments of calm, she was ready to check the test paper again. But I didnt want to feel a sudden surge of strange heating from my belly at this time. Clementines face paled. Whats wrong with her? Looking at ra on the other side. She had long since finished her paper and was looking like she had her eyes closed and was making her beauty oral liquid in Soul Stone space. During this period of time, her beauty solution has been in short supply, and many actresses in the entertainment industry havee to buy beauty solution from her through Adrians connections. The amount of money ordered by the actresses was not small, and it wore ra out. However, in order to promote ghost medicine in this world as soon as possible, and to earn more money, ra still seized all avable time to make the beauty oral liquid. Just as she was having fun doing it, she suddenly heard the angry voice of the invigtor from outside C Clementine, what are you doing? Chapter 2250 Being Green in Public After hearing the questioning voice, ra couldnt help but stop her busy hands. Almost forgot about it. Its almost time. A good show is about to take ce! She put down the herbs in her hands and hurriedly left Soul Stone space to return to the examination room. When I opened my eyes, I saw Clementine, who was sitting diagonally in front of me, standing straight up. Everyone in the exam room was sitting peacefully in their seats, when suddenly Clementine stood up and stood out in the crowd. The teacher who was invigting the exam saw her at once, so she asked her loudly what she wanted. However, Clementine was deaf to the teachers questioning and continued to stand still. At this moment, her mental state has also be very strange. She stared straight ahead as if she was looking for something, yet her eyes were full of confusion, as if she didnt know what to look for and had to stand there dumbfounded. The people sitting around her also noticed her difference and couldnt help but stare at her curiously. But since it was still in the examination stage, no one made a little noise either. Today is responsible for proctoring ra their ss is a schools famous greasy uncle, stomach eaten bulging, usually do not like to shower, there is always a strange smell, because he named Baly, so the students gave him a nickname Felix. Felix saw Clementine suddenly stood up during the examination, andpletely ignored his own questions, a moment of anger came up, and quickly walked over. Clementine, I asked you a question. You sit back in your seat right now! Or Ill give you a direct fail on this exam! Felix said and pped Clementine hard on the table, however Clementine did not look scared at all, instead she looked at him with a glow of excitement and desire in her eyes. Clementine jerked forward and grabbed Felixs arm, shaking it, full of happiness, Youre here? I knew it, you like me in your heart, you will definitelye to me!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The students around the room, who had been surprised, immediately exploded after seeing Clementine suddenly grab Felix very affectionately. Some of them could not care less about the exams that were still going on, and they lowered their voices and talked with the people beside them, Holy shit, what is the situation with this Clementine? Why did he suddenly say those inexplicable words to Felix, could it be that they are having an affair? You cant! Its not like shes blind, Felix is so sloppy and is very famous in our school, doesnt she mind getting dirty? This girl seems to be James girlfriend, huh? Why is she pulling the strings with Felix again? James and his friends recognized Clementine as they were not far from the exam location. At the moment they all look at Clementine and then at James, a little confused. James ah, this girlfriend of yours what is the situation, will not give you a cuckold, right? James was also shocked to see Clementine suddenly rush forward and grab Felixs arm. Only after hearing the chatter of his ssmates around him did he react, and immediately his face became very ugly. Clementine the unconscious goods, what is this to make? James was furious to see Clementines face, but in front of so many people, he still had to watch his image and pretend to be a good boyfriend. He also quickly stood up, walked over and pulled Clementine over, his face was full of concern, Clementine, whats wrong with you? Are you too busy and tiredtely? At the same time, he said to Felix very apologetically, Teacher, Im really sorry! Im her boyfriend, Clementine may have lost some of her emotions because she was too stressed from the recent exams, so, Ive finished answering the questions, Ill send her to the infirmary now. On the surface, Clementine looks like he cares for her, but in reality, James curses Clementine in his heart. This woman, not only can not help him, but also all day long to him everywhere trouble. There is a suitable opportunity to say goodbye to her for sure. James thought this in his heart, but he still looked gentle and considerate on the surface, reaching out to put his arm around Clementines shoulders to lead her out of the exam room. But he didnt expect that just as his hand touched Clementine, Clementine flung his hand away fiercely as if he had been electrocuted. She had a look of disgust and disgust on her face. James, dont you touch me! When he looked back at Felix again, he looked like a nymphomaniac little girl again, and the tenderness under his eyes was overflowing. Master Stanley you have to believe me, I have nothing to do with this James, the person I like in my heart, from the beginning to the end is only you! Clementines segmentpletely stunned the crowd around her. Holy shit, did I just hear right, what was Clementine yelling at Felix, Master Stanley? So its not that Clementine and Felix are having an affair, but that shes now deliriously mistaking Felix for Stanley? But isnt this Clementine James girlfriend? Why does she say she only likes Master Stanley? And also so openly pulling with others in public? There was a lot of chatter around the room, almost noisy, yet Clementine still ignored itpletely and leaned into Felixs arms. She didnt even care about Felixs hair, which hadnt been washed for days, and the unpleasant stench of his body, and looked at him with deep affection in her eyes, as if she was looking at a stunningly handsome man. Master Stanley, dont be angry with me anymore, I know I was wrong to drug youst time, and I know I was wrong, but I only did those confusing things because you were too good to ra! Forgive me, Ill be more obedient and pleasing to you than she is in the future! Clementines words, like a heavy bomb, instantly blew off the jaws of all the onlooking students. No way, Clementine drugged Master Stanley? Thats amazing news! You cant really judge a person by their appearance! It looks like a soft and quiet little girl, but in fact, she has the guts to drug Master Stanley. I thought she was a particrly innocent and protective kind of girl, but I didnt expect to be so scheming! Hey hey hey, you guys say, this James is now in front of so many people by his girlfriend to green it! Hahaha, this cuckold wears, so miserable ah feeling! At this moment, James is alsopletely dumbfounded. He looked at Clementine with a pained look on his face and quivered his lips, Clementine, what are you talking about? You drugged Master Stanley? Tell me clearly, what exactly did you do? James tried to reach for Clementine, but now she only had her Stanley in her eyes, so she wouldnt let him touch her. She pushed James away and then hugged Felix and wouldnt let go. Master Stanley, as you can see, its this James who keeps pestering me, so help me teach him a lesson! Clementine whispered and pouted at Felix, which made Felixpletely devastated. Felix fiercely broke Clementines hold on his hand and shouted, What are you talking about? Im not your Master Stanley, Im your teacher! Let go now! However, Clementine did not listen to her at all. She went crazy and hugged Felix again, shouting at him. No! You are my Master Stanley! I wont let go of you, I really like you, Ill do anything for you, really! If you dont believe me, Ill prove it to you right away! With that, Clementine tore her dress in public. Chapter 2251 The Truth Before Your Eyes The surrounding students are now considered to bepletely exploded. Oh my God, what did I see, Clementine is not too open? There are so many people around us, and they act as if they cant see. Let her rip her clothes if she wants to, we dont lose out anyway, consider it a benefit. You have to say is the former her called welfare even if, Clementine is now fat and has a face of e, white to me to see I do not want to watch? Oh, I get it, I get it, he said so half a day, I finally understand, Clementine this is like Stanley, right? And in order to hook Master Stanley also gave Master Stanley drugs, is that right? James was really miserable, dumped Loris, Loris became beautiful for a week, found Clementine, and within two days gave him such a big cuckold. I feel the most pathetic is in front of everyone was wearing a hat, you say if you bring behind the scenes, just a few people know even if The surrounding chatter was higher than one wave, everyones emotions were getting more and more excited, and their faces were full of red light with excitement. The rest of the people are even more sympathetic looking at the iron-faced James, as if his head is the same as the green grasnd. James certainly understood what was going on at this time. Although he didnt understand why Clementine had suddenly gone crazy on the exam, one thing was already obvious. Clementine from the beginning to the end like only Stanley only, and he in order to achieve their own goals, but also the audacity to give Master Stanley drugged. The mockery of the surrounding people from the beginning to now has not stopped, James at this moment has long felt that the face can not hang. Surprised and angry, he had to grab Clementines shoulders and put all his strength into his hands. Clementine, I think youre really crazy now, stop messing around here and hurry up ande with me to the infirmary! James, at this time, did not care about maintaining his good boyfriend image, he just wanted to take Clementine away so that she would not continue to be embarrassed in front of the public. But the usually soft Clementine did not know where to get the strength, a hand on a fierce push away James. James I think youre the one whos crazy! You stay away from me! Im with Master Stanley now, so I advise you to behave yourself! James did not expect Clementine would be so obsessed, angry about to lose his mind, his hand shaking and pointing at Clementine cursing. Clementine, how could Master Stanley possibly look at a shameless woman like you? I am your boyfriend, dont talk nonsense here, hurry up ande with me! James said James again tugged Clementine, did not expect Clementine this is a vow to resist the look, and once again shrugged off his hand. Who is shameless James, how dare you say you are my boyfriend? When you were Loriss boyfriend, I hooked my finger, you did not hesitate to cheat and betray? Its not enough that youre a bitch, but now youre here to make a name for yourself? Clementine has now long been delirious, so the words thate out of her own mouth arepletely unthinking. James also did not expect her to suddenlye out with such a sentence, his face suddenly hard to see the extreme. He nced nervously around at his ssmates, then roared in a low voice. Stop your bullshit here, will you, when did I ever betray Loris again?! Clementine Wenyan, however, sneered. Listen to yourself are you speaking human words? You and Loris have been together for almost three or four years, and it was you who disliked peoples fatness and were unwilling to announce the rtionship between the two of you, and then turned around and took the initiative to chase me and ndered people for cheating. Youre such a scum, how dare you talk about me? The surrounding students all froze at once, originally thought that Clementine backstage like Master Stanley, James annoyed such a drama is wonderful enough. I never thought it would be hard to involve Loris. I didnt expect to eat such an amazing melon again, and the students were immediately engaged in a new round of more enthusiastic discussion. My goodness, James and Loris are really a couple? But James attitude was so firm before, wasnt he determined not to ept it? This is the legendary and when and stand up, is their own dislike Loris he refused to disclose, and now run to bite back, really shameless. The looks are quite quiet, did not expect to cheat, but also falsely used others of such things to, really disgusting. James these words without pulling a word were heard, he in order to maintain his image is already very difficult, did not expect that now because of Clementines few words a full copse. So he no longer even had the ability to think at this time, he did not hesitate to p Clementine on the face. Cursed at the same time. You bitch, I told you to bullshit! The force he used was so strong that Clementine stumbled, while she covered her face and cried out incredulously.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. James, how dare you hit me? I think youre the one who says youre a bitch after all, right? Ill tell you the truth, I never liked you from the beginning. If it wasnt for making Loris suffer, do you think I would be willing to be with you? Youve been relying on Loris to feed you for so many years, and you dont think about how a goddess like me could possibly look up to you! James was stimted even his eyes have been red, rushed up and wanted to directly press Clementine on the ground beaten, this time in the side has been dazzled for a long time the invigtor teachers finally came back to their senses. They have already alerted even the exam inspection team outside. Four or five teachers came over with their arms and legs to hold James down as he really got up and hurt himself. Several others pulled Clementine again and tried to take her to the infirmary. Clementine, of course, would rather die than give in. She hissed and struggled, trying to get to Felixs side, not realizing that Felix had long been afraid and hiding. But she still shouted unrelentingly. Dont you touch me! Im going to marry Master Stanley, and Im going to be Mrs. Davidson! Finally, with thebined efforts of several invigtors, the examination room was finally quieted down. And the end bell of the exam rang at the same moment. The head of the inspection team anxiously grabbed the microphone. Students are handing in their papers, hand them in and hurry up, do not stay in the examination room, or all count as zero points! The students then fondly handed in their papers, and James, who had been released, saw Loris, who was about to stand up to hand in her paper, and he came back to his senses at once. Without hesitation, he rushed to Loris front and grabbed the girls arm as soon as he could. Chapter 2252 It’s all your doing Loris!!! Loris did not expect James to suddenly rush over and grab himself, and the whole person was scared to death. She hesitantly turned her head and met the scarlet eyes of James, who at the moment had even a distorted expression. Loris! James did not even notice how hard he was gripping Loris hands, he was looking at Loris at the moment as if he was in the desert and saw a ss of water. For the first time, his tone was filled with such a sincere plea.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Please, I really know I was wrong now, I shouldnt have dumped you for a woman like Clementine who isnt so-called. loris, I know you must still like me, right? As long as you can forgive me and give me another chance! I promise to be with you properly and to spoil you and treat you well, okay? James said this time is really heartfelt words, he is now really, intestines are regretted. He first saw Loris when he understood what is called amazing, he never thought there is a girl can be so simple, kind and beautiful, so he hopelessly, like each other. When the other party said yes to his confession and got together, he thought Clementine was the true love of his life and he finally found such a lovable little girl. But now he finally realized how malevolent and terrible Clementines nature was. She will bite back at the most critical time and deliver the most fatal blow. However, looking back at what he did, he chose to break up with Loris for Clementine, a woman with a heart of gold. It was only at this time that he remembered how much Loris had given to him over the past three years, the homework Loris had helped him with, theundry he had done, the snacks he had bought, and the living expenses he had given, things that had been within his reach but were now so far away. Loris originally genuinely liked himself and was giving everything for himself, but he just betrayed the other side. He would betray such a good Loris for such a vicious woman like Clementine ah. Loris felt an overwhelming sense ofplexity in her heart when she heard him apologize like that. She had wanted this apology so badly, hoping to use it to prove that her dedication was not meaningless. But she now really saw the other side apologize to him, his unbelievable remorseful look is not sympathetic, but all sincere. However, such words that will surely make you feel excited orfortable now sound a bit uninteresting. She realized that she seemed to have really let go, and after all this time, she was finally able to be honest about what had happened. She was finally able to face the James who had abandoned her without hesitation in this way, and no longer needed his apology to prove anything. As long as you have ever given your heart and soul, you have lived up to the time of your youth. You dont have to say that to me. Loris expressionlessly broke away from James so strong hand, her look was somewhat simr to ras. Although you once did something very excessive to me, I will not forgive you, but I will not count that much, after all, I have seen your true face. Loris finished with a frown and a look of disgust as she walked around James and out of the exam room. Loris just walked out of the examination room, and the students who had turned in their papers and had not yet left, all came up at once. Loris, I misunderstood you before, Im really sorry! The students were all full of embarrassment when they saw her, and this time they all came to all apologize. We listened to Clementines nonsense before and thought you really did something bad like that I didnt think it would be like that. Yeah Loris, Im also talking nonsense, I hope you dont take it to heart! Yeah, its all about people stirring up trouble, I didnt mean to say that about you. All the students in the ss had been bewitched by Clementines harmless and bewitching appearance and were naturally on her side. Thought Loris was a girl who stalked others and hooked up with other guys behind their backs, so they used to speak very rudely, but now that things are clear, they naturally still have toe over and apologize. Loris showed great generosity for such superficial apologies from everyone. Its okay, you guys were misinformed too, its good that everyone knows now. These people exchanged a few more pleasantries before Loris pulled ra off and went back to the dorm. Meanwhile on the other side of the dormitory. Clementine was forcibly dragged to the infirmary by her teacher and then given a tube of psychotropic drugs, which slowly calmed her down. The invigtor also sent her back to the dormitory first. Once the drugs really started to take effect, Clementine gradually came to her senses. And this time she also understood what she had done. She actually took this greasy proctor as Master Stanley and told almost everything she did in front of her ssmates. Clementine sat on her bed in the dormitory and couldnt even believe that she had done this. She pulled out her phone and looked at the forum posts page by page, her mind constantly buzzing. The innocent beauty in freshman year actually revealed her true colors! Chasing men with drugs, and even stole her best friends boyfriend! Many photos of the scene just now were poached below this post, and thements below were surprisingly one after another. This girl is quite famous, she was famous for her innocence at first, right? I didnt think she would be like this? How dare you drug Master Stanley? Ive never seen such a bold woman! Id say the most disgusting part of this is James, who is really a scumbag! Yes, yes, if I were him, I might as well run headlong into death, a loss! Clementines entire body had been trembling with fear, she waspletely finished. She is afraid that from now on in the school is not even able to lift up the head, the thought of this, she could not help but tears into a series of falling down. What the hell was she doing today that she recognized that greasy proctor as Master Stanley? She was puzzling over here when the door creaked open. ra and Loris walked in, and although the two saw Clementine in the dormitory, they both froze for a moment in silence before pretending not to see her. Clementine felt that this was a great irony for herself. ra, Loris, Im being teased by my schoolmates now, you guys are proud of yourselves, right? She said this hysterically, and ra looked up coldly. We dont have time for this nonsense. ra faded, Clementine did get more angry. ra paused abruptly as she sorted her things, looked up and smiled at Clementine. By the way, look in my cupboard here, the oral fluid is about to run out, if you still want to continue to use it, just tell me and Ill put new ones in for you. Clementines face went white. You know all about it ra instead looked as if she was caring for mentally disabled children growing up. Every day there are a few bottles of oral fluid missing, do you think I will not find out? Clementine thought it was a little strange. If you knew that, why did you Her eyes suddenly widened. You didnt stop me, ra, you did it on purpose? Chapter 2253 got caught in their own tricks Clementine also noticed something was wrong at this moment. ra found out early on that she was stealing the beauty oral liquid, so why did she neither stop her nor reveal it to her face, nor even warn her? Clementine certainly wouldnt think it was ra who was kind enough to offer her the beauty oral solution for free, then there was only one possibility that she would do so C That is ra was purposely told to go to these beauty orals! Clementine thought about her recent rapid weight gain and her inexplicable e breakouts, as well as the sudden hallucinations and strange reactions in her eyes during the exam today. The more Clementine thought about it, the more she realized that this was the truth, and her face turned white all of a sudden. She looked up angrily at ra, her face was a look of disbelief, ras now purposely painted ugly face made her feel unusually horrible, Clementine took a few steps backwards. So its because of you! ra, did you add something else to those beauty oral liquid, thats why I suddenly became fat and ugly, or is everything that happened in the examination room today also because of you, right! ra looked at her and smiled very brightly, she didnt even bother to talk nonsense with her and admitted it directly, Yeah, I did it! Her words made Clementines face lose its blood. Clementinepletely exploded,pletely out of her mind and yelled, ra! How could you do this to me! While yelling, she had already rushed forward to grab ras neck with both hands, but ra raised her hand and grabbed her wrist back. ras fingers slightly force, and I do not know how, Clementines hands directly numb, how can not use a little strength to, limp hanging down. Clementine! ra looked at her with a cold glint in her eyes and her tone was icy, I told you a long time ago, dont try to challenge me! You should have thought about the consequences when you decided to offend me, this is just a small lesson, next time, I guarantee you will be 10, 000 times worse than now! At the moment, ras body is full of cold grin, especially the eyes, under the watery waves like hiding a very cold iceberg, cold air forced people. Originally Clementine is still an aggressive, aggressive posture, in seeing the chill in ras eyes, but no longer dare to be so arrogant, and even feel some involuntary body trembling. ra, you Before she could finish her words, she was waved away by an impatient ra. Clementines body was unstable and she fell straight to the ground. There was a loud thud and a painful fall on her buttocks, yet Clementine couldnt care less about the pain in her buttocks. She raised her head to look at ra, who was standing over her, and wanted to speak up in anger, but when she saw ra give her a cold nce, she flinched and opened her mouth, but finally she only dared to put down a harsh sentence, ra, Ill take note of what happened today! Wait, youll regret doing this to me, well see! After that Clementine couldnt hold back her tears, stood up and pushed the door open and ran out of the dorm. After Clementine ran away crying, Loris, who could not hold back,ughed and ran to ra and apuded wildly. ra, youre really great! Hahahaha, that look on Clementines face just now, its wonderful, today its a breath of fresh air for me! ra looked at Loris who was as happy as a small child and smiled softly. Loris finally remembered something after half a day of excitement and asked ra, Im curious ra, after Clementine drank your beauty oral liquid today, why did she do something so out of the ordinary in the examination room? How dare you drag Felix to call Master Stanley? In fact, ra added something to the beauty oral liquid that Clementine was secretly drinking, and Loris was aware of it, which is why Clementine suddenly gained weight and had a face full of e. But this morning after Clementine stole the beauty oral liquid, ra said something about having a good show, she had asked ra several times, but she never quite told herself. All the way to the examination room Clementine suddenly had some unusual behavior. This made Loris even more curiously out of touch. How on earth did ra manage to get Clementine to behave in such a disorderly manner? Looking at Loris with a curious baby look, ra didnt intend to hide it from her, I added a little Orvarey to the beauty oral liquid she drank today. Ever since that time ra found out that Clementine was stealing her beauty drops, she has been adding other things to her beauty drops. At the beginning, the addition of only some drugs to stimte hormone secretion, so that people drink it will appear swollen body, skin oil and e breakouts, which is the reason why Clementine has be increasingly fat and ugly in recent times. But there was something else added to the beauty oral liquid Clementine stole today. Orvarey! Loris was a little confused, Orvarey? Whats that? Its the drug that you take to make a person hallucinate for a short period of time, and after the drug takes effect she will see the first person she sees as her hearts favorite person. ra exined briefly. Thats why Clementine hugged Felix so carelessly and mouthed Master Stanley at him. Loris didnt quite understand it, but didnt care at all. What you say Orvarey I do not know much, but a look at a good powerful look, anyway, today Clementine but she did those disgusting things all self-exposed, I see how he will pretend to be innocent again! raughed and then reminded Loris, Dont talk to anyone about this Orvarey Im talking to you about today! Orvarey such a drug in this world is far beyond the scope ofmon understanding of the drug. ra was worried that if some people with ulterior motives knew about it, it would bring her a lot of trouble. Loris patted his chest, Dont worry about this, I will not talk to anyone. Hahahaha, Im so relieved today anyway! Loris was still immersed in excitement and joy, and she couldnt help but cover her mouth and snicker when she thought of Clementines ugly as hell face just now. Clementine the woman is not expected to make waves in the short term, this is worth celebrating ah,e, take this beauty oral liquid as wine, lets drink! Loris took out two bottles of oral beauty solution from the cab and handed one to ra. ra picked it up. Because of the long-term disguise, ras face all day with a thickyer of makeup, although these cosmetics are also her special herbal preparation, not so damaging to the skin, but always covered, there is still a certain impact on her facial skin.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. So she also asionally drinks a bottle or two of beauty oral liquid to hydrate her skin. ra took the beauty solution Loris handed her and opened it without thinking and drank it. Just as she swallowed, she realized something was wrong. Wait a minute! ra stopped Loris who was about to drink the beauty oral solution, Did you take the two bottles of beauty oral solution from the outside row of the cab or the inside row? Loris froze for a moment, and then her face changed. I, I seem to be taking the inside row! Because Clementine steals the beauty oral liquid from the inside to prevent being discovered by ra. So even ra didnt know which bottle Clementine would take. So she simply added Orvarey to the innermost row of beauty orals, so as to ensure that Clementine would definitely be hit. She took the beauty oral liquid herself when she took the outside row, but who would have thought that Loris, the silly girl, would have taken the wrong one. Now ra drinks Orvarey too! ra was crying andughing when she added the material herself and she actually got hit. Loris hurriedly handed her a ss of water, ra, you should drink some water, maybe it will wash down the liquid a little! ra looked up to tell her it was useless, but her body froze the moment she saw Loriss face. Chapter 2254 How can it be Stanley What appeared in her eyes at this moment was not the cute and yful little girl of Loris, but another face C The upright nose, handsome face, sunken and cool eyes, nting English eyebrows that exquisite and perfect as if it were a work of art, a face that always carries the color of condescension and detachment. ras head exploded and buzzed all at once. What the hell is going on here? How did she see Stanleys face? ra was also shocked by the sudden appearance of a human face in her eyes, and her body stiffened so much that she could not speak for half a second.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Loris saw ras abnormality and couldnt help but feel more guilty, looking at her with a worried face, ra are you okay? However, her worried face at the moment, in ra Duanwus eyes is a different look C She saw Stanley lean down and slowly approach her, almost to her face, blowing hot breath on her neck as he spoke. ra jerked her hand out, pushing away the person approaching in front of her. Donte near me! Loris was caught off guard and took several steps back before she was able to stabilize her body again. She looked at ra dumbfounded, then responded, ra, are you having a drug attack? Loris is a bit puzzled at the moment. The same is Orvarey, people Clementine see their favorite person can not help but to pamper, why ra is a look of the ghost? She even pushed her partner away directly? ra took several deep breaths and finally calmed down a little. She turned her head away not daring to look at Loris again, Loris, you go out first! Loris looked at ras face full of struggle and was worried, but understood that she couldnt do anything by staying, so she listened to ra. So ra, Im going home first haha! Call me if you need anything. Final exams are over and the majority of students are leaving school and going home today. Loriss family is local and is ready to go home after the exams. ra nodded with her eyes closed and Loris hurried to pack her book bag. After Loris quickly packed up, she took a worried look at ra before reluctantly leaving the dormitory. ra breathed a small sigh of relief when she heard Loris close the dormitory door behind her. She raised her hand and rubbed her brow, her heart a jumbled mess. What the hell is going on here? Why did Stanleys face appear before her eyes after she drank Orvarey? Is this to say that the person she likes in her heart is Stanley? How is this possible? ra shook her head fiercely. How could she possibly like that Stanley guy. There must be something wrong with the medicine. ra was in the middle of her thoughts when her phone suddenly rang. She didnt even look at it, she just picked it up and got on the phone. Hello, who is it? Hello. There was a nice female voice on the other end of the line, Is this Miss ra, please? Im from the pharmaceutical and healthcare research and development department of the Fraser Group. ra was listening to the phone absentmindedly, but when she heard the words the Fraser Group, she came to life. In that moment, she even forgot to dwell on why she saw Stanleys face after drinking Orvarey, and with a hint of joy on her face, she quickly asked, Youre with the Fraser Group, and the person in charge of you is Kit? The woman on the other end of the phone froze for a moment, obviously not expecting ra to ask this question, but quickly regained herposure and politely replied, Yes, the person in charge of ourpany is Mr. Kit. I am calling to inform you that the Fraser Group is now formally inviting you, ourpany sincerely wants to hire you as a professional consultant of ourpanys beauty and health products, to guide the development of our new beauty products, I wonder if you have any interest? ra had expected the Fraser Group to contact her first, and when she heard the other party talk about beauty products, she understood their purpose. In recent times, her beauty oral solution is very hot, the reputation is also soaring, so whether it is the female celebrities in the entertainment industry, or female university students, female workforce are running to buy her beauty oral solution. This has led to a decline in the performance of the beauty orals of some of the original big-name health brands, if notpletely unheard of, including the Fraser Group. The Fraser Group was originally all about health and beauty products, their main customers are female consumers, now by the impact of ras beauty oral liquid, their product turnover has fallen so much that even thepanys stock has begun to plummet. The Fraser Group didnt bother to spend any more time developing new products topete with ras beauty orals. So simply intend to directly poach ra to their ownpany, a million profit, on the surface said to invite her to do beauty product development consultant, in fact is disguised to buy her beauty oral liquid form. ra smiled coldly. She has been thinking of ways to get closer to Kit in order to figure out the truth about the original owners mothers death. Now, this opportunity directly to their own door, which there is no reason not to grasp. ra hooked up one side of her mouth andughed silently, then continued to open her mouth to answer the other party, Its okay to go to yourpany as a beauty consultant, but, I have one condition At this time the other side. In the suburb of the Fraser Group mother and baby base. This mother and baby base is thergest, oldest and most luxurious in the city, located in the Fraser Groups lodge in the best suburban setting. In the information room on the top floor of the base. The room has a slight musty smell because it has not been cleaned for years and is dark and damp, but at the moment there is a tall, slender man standing in the dim corner. The sunlight fell through the window on the mans handsome side face, the original angr, smooth lines of the face outline more three-dimensional, this person is Stanley. The original dim and small data room was rendered with a dazzling glow due to his powerful aura. So. Stanley suddenly opened his mouth, his voice cold and without a trace of temperature, Neen years ago, that woman gave birth to her child here? Milo, who was standing behind Stanley, hurriedly reported all the information he had gathered to Stanley. Thats right, ording to the records in the base, neen years ago, thedy did give birth to that child here, but the strange thing is that thedy did not stay here to recuperate after giving birth, but immediately left with the child. We have also sent people to investigate the whereabouts of thedy after she left here, we only know that she took a private ne to Pas E first, and there are no clues after that. Stanley quietly listened to Milos report, his expression remained as nd as ever. His eyes swept over the stack of information Milo had just handed him, finallynding on the date of the neen-year-old production sheet. Looking at the string of numbers, Stanley narrowed his eyes and a bone-chilling chill flew under his eyes. April. What? Milo, who hadnt noticed the detail, asked subconsciously, and Stanley repeated with a cold face, She gave birth to that child in April. Milo obviously couldnt follow Stanleys train of thought and froze for a moment before continuing, Madame did give birth in April, whats the problem with that He just wanted to ask Stanley whats wrong with this? But then he reacted, realizing what the young master was referring to, and his face instantly changed. Wait a minute! Madame gave birth in April and was 10 months pregnant, so she was pregnant in June of the previous year, but Milo thought of what seems to be, all of a sudden face became swish white. Chapter 2255 Residual Potency Stanley did not feel the slightest surprise at this, his expression calm as if he already knew it, this time also just a soft sneer. The light under his eyes became more and more inscrutable as he snapped the folder closed in his hand. Sure enough, thats the reason, otherwise she wouldnt have fought tooth and nail to have this baby. Milo bowed his head respectfully, the expression on his face at that moment had someplications. It seems like he wanted to ask something, but in the end, he couldnt have the courage to speak. The two returned to the Rolls-Royce one after the other and sat down, Milo asked in a low voice. Master Stanley, where are we going now? Milo has been with Stanley for many years, and over the years Stanley has been immensely concerned about the whereabouts of his wife. Now that we have gotten such information, Stanley naturally will not sit idly by. First, well go to Ching University. Sitting in the car looking out the window of the stream, half a long time before throwing out such a sentence. The world outside is as always, even if he is the most honored person in the Qing Maind, there are many things he cant do anything about. At the same moment in the dormitory of Ching University. ra hung up the Fraser Groups phone and hurried to the bathroom, trying to take a shower. After taking a shower, ra felt a little morefortable and came out ready to blow dry her hair. There was a knock at the door. ra rubbed her head and was momentarily dazed. The final exams are over. The students have long been happily pulling their boxes back home, and she was the only one inside the dorm at this time. And how could someone suddenlye knocking on her door? There was some doubt in her mind, but ra was still undaunted, so she went over and opened the door very naturally. Seeing the person at the door, ra froze a little embarrassed. Stanley? There was a tall man standing at the door of the dormitory, he was lowering his eyes, the dim light of the corridor hitting him. It sets off his whole person with an unexpectedly unexined sense of handsomeness, appearing less aggressive than before. After ra blurted it out, she realized she understood it wrong and was a little embarrassed. How could Stanley suddenlye knocking on the door of her dormitory at this time? It should be Loris at the door. I also wonder if Loris will realize something is wrong when she calls someone elses name off the top of her head. It may be because the medicine in your own body has not yet passed, so you will recognize the wrong person. The original thought is that the dormitory is alone, why bother with the antidote, anyway, after a sleep and wake up, the effect of the drug will recede. I just didnt expect Loris toe back suddenly. ra reached up and pped her head, she couldnt continue to stare at the handsome face of this fake Stanley in front of her, she might not be able to take it anymore. So ra just sidled out of the way and gestured for Loris at the door toe in. Loris, why are you back so suddenly at thiste hour? Is there something you forgot to take? But before she could finish her words, she felt her chin being violently squeezed. The next second her own irresistible force came, she could only be held down hard against the dormitory wall. At the same time the door of the dormitory behind them was heavily closed. ra was startled, and raised her eyes to meet Stanleys cold, frightening eyes. ra. Stanleys face was full of displeasure and really pinned the girl to the wall at this time. What did you just call me? Suddenly pinned against the wall by a man, ras brain exploded with a buzz. Orvarey is a drug she practiced herself, and she knows better than anyone else what this drug is all about. At most, it is only to give people illusions, although those illusions may be incredibly real, but not to the point of being able to bring a real sense of touch. ra was now pinned against the wall, with that clear forceing from her jaw again, and the cold breath of the person in front of her when she spoke Loris didnt have toe all the way back just to perform a y with herself, did she? ra is dumbfounded here, but Stanley sees her looking at herself like this, and half a day without speaking, squeezing ras hand, cant help but force up. The two men just stared straight at each other, and Stanley asked with an icy face. Say it ra! The touch became more and more real, and even developed to the point where there was a slight pain, ra then realized that this was no hallucination whatsoever. Its Youre Stanley? ras words were somewhat inexplicable, and they didnt make Stanleys mood any better; instead, they made his face even colder. Who else do you think I am? Stanley replied coldly, and even after hearing such an affirmative answer, ra still felt a little relieved. So she subconsciously reached out to touch the face of the man in front of her, as if this way to determine whether the person in front of her was Stanley or not. After all, if it is an illusion, it should be impossible to touch it, right? Stanley was originally upset, but he didnt expect the girl in front of him to suddenly raise her hand and touch her face. The girls white and slender hand fell on her face, soft and sticky with a faint medicinal scent. This medicinal fragrance ispletely different from the smell of perfumes and cosmetics, clear and light to soothe the heart. The scent lingered in his nostrils as it crossed his face. Obviously not what is known as a chopping fragrance, but there was a moment when Stanleys sanity had some breakdown. ra touched a little, it seems to be touching the physical, but she felt still a little uncertain as if, small hands keep swimming in the mans face. Touched the starry-eyed sword eyebrows, touched the lips, and finallynded on the mans sexy throat knot. At that moment Stanley felt almost a hot touch, along with the whole body tingling through the general feeling of electricity. Stanleys sanity finally snapped and he grabbed ras hand. ra also reacted at this time, she just touched the mans whole face all over. This real touch, especially the kind with a few familiar cold smell, ra finally sure. The person in front of you is really Stanley! And youre really Stanley. Although ra was sure of it, she was still full of dismay and ended up feeling a little strange instead.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. This is a girls dormitory, you ra was a little upset, how did Stanleye in this girls dormitory when she said she wasing in? Only before the sentence was finished, Stanley suddenly leaned down. Before ra could react, she was held tightly in Stanleys arms and flung down on the bed. He almost pressed his whole body on ras, the distance between the two people dropped to zero at once, and ra could even feel the mans heartbeat. ra was instantly petrified, and when she reacted, she immediately began to struggle. Stanley what are you doing again you I advise you to better stay put. ras hand, which was ready to struggle, had not yet been raised when the mans cold and slightly raspy voice rang coldly in his ears. If you move again, I cant guarantee what Ill do. Chapter 2256 Finally grown up ras body froze for a moment, and she could keenly feel the change in Stanleys body. Although she has lived two lifetimes without being able to fall in love, but she is a doctor after all, she certainly knows very well what that is, and understands that Stanleys words at this time are not rmist. ras body just let Stanley hold herself, silently feeling each others body heat and breath and that. ra did not dare to move, her body was so stiff and a bit ufortable, time passed like this, and the two did not speak. The atmosphere was a bit awkwardly weird in addition to charming, but Stanley never wanted to let go of his hand to get up. ras face is bitter, her body has been somewhat numb, stiff for too long all over the ufortable, she had no choice but to speak. Stanley, can you let go of me now. But Stanley even tightened his arms around her and lowered his head, his voice raspy and sexy. Let me hold you a little longer. ra heard Stanleys voice so low and raspy, as if it wasnt particrly strong with love in it, and she just felt something was wrong. Because Stanleys tone of voice revealed total exhaustion. It took ra a moment to realize that the Stanley on top of her was a little different than usual. The Stanley she knew had always been cold and powerful, as if there were no weaknesses in existence. Can now Stanley in front of their own magnified handsome face is not only the previous indifference and detachment, but some fatigue, with a faint smoke and mirrors. Reminded by Stanleys slightly disoriented look, ra however had a puzzling question now C Its not like its Stanleys regr monthly poisoning day, so what the hell is he doing here? ra looked up with some curiosity at the man who was close at hand. Although it is as cold and powerful as ever, but his look vaguely reveals a good variety of negative emotions such as disappointment, exhaustion and helplessness, or a very vulnerable kind. ra felt her heart skip a beat for some reason. Then immediately afterwards, they gave up on themselves. Forget it, whats the big deal, just hold for a while, anyway, with their own strength can not break free. Anyway, the previous kiss also kissed hugged also hugged, and now what can be. After the exams are over, there is no one in the building, and Im not afraid to run into my ssmates or meet my aunt to check the dorm. ra struggling forcepletely removed, quietly lying doing human-shaped pillow. ra was considering whether to enter Soul Stone to forge a potion, when the man who had been closing his eyes suddenly opened them. The eyes lingered on her face for a while before finally falling to her chest. You have recently Stanley suddenly spoke, the tone of voice is not the slightest bit of those fragile negative emotions, he just seems to be very hesitant to use words. The nutrition has kept uptely. ra heard no end of such a sentence, some strange, she followed Stanleys gaze over, her brain boom C originally after the shower she was wearing loosefortable pajamas, just struggling to get the buttons are open a few, hidden to reveal the scenery inside. Stanley! ra did not hesitate to push away the man who was still on top of her smiling andughing, angry that her brain was on the spot. The man was pushed away and did not feel angry, just sat to the side and looked at the fried girl with a stifledugh. The original face of exhaustion and vulnerability are gone, full of satisfaction and flirtation, he said slowly and deliberately. Its just that I worried for nothing, and now its just fine the way it is. The light-hearted words entered ras ears, but she was so angry that she was about to go crazy. Thanks to her kindness to try tofort Stanley, I did not expect him to be even more upset and y the rascal without any ambiguity. ra got up and pulled open the dormitory door, her voice and face were cold to the core. Get the hell out of here. Stanley looked at the girls taut little face, the two days of gloom in his heart instead swept away. Stanley got up from the bed, feeling relieved, and he walked over to ra, hisrge hand covering the top of the girls head without warning. Im going to go abroad for a while, so be sure to contact me if anything happens, okay? Since he learned the whereabouts of the woman, he is not going to give up, naturally he has to go abroad to explore something on his own. In the face of the mans softness, ra repeated coldly and senselessly. Get out! Stanley couldnt help but let out a low chuckle and looked at the girls ugly face before turning back and heading out of the dorm. He went out with one foot and the dormitory door mmed shut with the next. Milo, who had been waiting outside the door, thus witnessed the whole process of Stanley being thrown out, and his face turned white with fear. Master Stanley do I schedule a trip abroad now? The question must still be asked,pared to Milos thin ice, Stanley look much better. Well, arrange it. Stanley said this with a surprisingly faint smile stored at the corners of his mouth. Milo let the frightened, shivering feel as if they had hallucinations. After all, the scene in front of you is too magical, the master of the family let so roughly driven out the door, and now also a very happy look This who can top the ah, Milo is about to die of curiosity, finally did not hold back, cautiously asked. You seem to be in a better mood? Stanley smiled thoughtfully, then replied. Own raised cabbage is now growing happily, how can I be in a bad mood, I just do not know, when to pick. Milo was still reacting when Stanley had already turned and left the hallway. On the other side of the dormitory ra sat on the bed a little annoyed, the moonlight was as clear and quiet as water, but her mind was still a mess. Stanley is a pat on the back to go, but she has not yet returned from the shame and anger, this time the heart still can not calm down.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. She did not expect Stanley to look vulnerable when she was still a good yer, which really made her angry. But what made her most angry was the fact that she actually saw Stanleys face after taking Orvarey. It was the first time she had doubted herself in this way, and for a while her mind was in turmoil. ra raised her eyes to the window, breathing brightly for a long time, sighed and rubbed her brow. Its useless to think about this now, its better to do the job at hand first. ra dives headfirst into Soul Stones boundary to forge more potions, but as soon as she enters, her attention is drawn to the lush, ancient tree within the boundary C The tree is bearing fruit again! ra was a little surprised, she could feel that the source of the fighting energy in this boundary was this ancient tree, so the fruit produced was definitely not mundane. When she first came to this continent she ate a fruit that came from here. That fruit is also the size of a raisin, there is no core, and the bright red color is like to drip out of water. Now this fruit, on the other hand, is orange, and this looks a bit more clear and crystal than the bewitching one. ra muttered to herself. She previously ate that fruit to make her physique obviously enhanced, originally hands can not lift shoulder can not carry,ter can carry their own table to set up the venue. And now this fruit is a different color from the previous one, which means it should have a different efficacy. ra hesitated slightly, but reached out to pick the fruit and ate it with a heartbeat. The fruit carried a warm current down her throat and into her stomach, and ra sat still and waited for the change to ur. But after half a day, ra did not feel anything different, not only some doubts. After all, when that strong body fruit to eat the effect immediately, how this fruit eaten for a good half a day, or no response it. Is it just an ordinary fruit? ra couldnt tell if she was disappointed or puzzled, and looked up in frustration but froze for a moment. Chapter 2257 Focal eyes When I looked up, the view from the boundary was still the same, but it was more than that. The entire boundary is filled with a silvery mist, looking pure and divine. And this silver is not evenly distributed, there are ces where the richness is already opaque cloud-like. Some ces are just a faint glow. The most dense fog in this boundary is none other than the ancient tree, not only is the level thick, even the light emitted is also much more pure and dazzling than elsewhere. ra looked down at herself, and sure enough she had this faint mist on her body, only it was very tinypared to the ancient tree. The fog on your own body is also thick and thin, and the thickest part is naturally the part of your stomach where the fruit you just ate stays. ra found that her wrist, although also foggy, was a pale gray, at odds with the surrounding silver and white. She subconsciously moved her wrist and a slight tingling pain came, a constant reminder that her wrist, which had been identally sprained because of carelessness during revision, had not healed. ra finally determined what the fruit did. Surprisingly, it had opened her Focal eyes. About Focal eyes, ra in a previous life in Ghost Carve when studying medicine can not be less fantasy, after all, this is a cheat like existence. Focal eyes, function and its name is basically in line with the Yin and Yang everything is pinned to the fighting spirit. The ce where the fighting energy is abundant is naturally healthy and positive, and if the fighting energy is anti-corrosive and devoured by the evil energy, the manifestation in the body is naturally all kinds of illnesses. And it is also possible to distinguish the course of the disease or the pathology ording to the intensity of the color. Now ras wrist is a faint gray, which means that even if left untreated, the fighting energy will slowly heal this area, albeit slowly, but it can heal itself. If it is a heavy ck, Im afraid its to the point where the medicine is not healed. Whats more, this color will be directly reflected in the lesion, and even without any basic knowledge can see the disease at a nce and directly diagnose it. For ordinary people it may not be much, but for healers its a dream. No film, no test, no examination just by looking at the problem, what is not a dream? ra was by this time sitting alone on the floor having fun. She certainly did know that the fruit from this ancient tree that was full of fighting qi was certainly not a mundane item, but she still underestimated its ability. I didnt expect to achieve a healers dream by just relying on a fruit the size of a raisin, which directly gave the opening, which made ra a little emotional. But ra quickly calmed down, she hurriedly searched and soon got what she had been wondering about. Sigh of Angel. The gemstone ring shone quietly and brilliantly in ras hand, aristocratic, but in ras eyes it was a different story.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Just see Sigh of Angel ispletely ck now, the fog constantly diffuse, in a certain small area devouring erosion of the silver-white dou Qi. How to look at how it is a source of uncertainty. ras face is cold, its not that she didnt suspect Sigh of Angel before, but suffering from the limited modern detection means, she has no evidence to prove it. Now with Focal eyes, she is finally able to basically determine the ongoing source of the toxins in Stanleys body, the ring that started it all, and the outrageous concentration of Frostbone Poison contained within. Her eyes were full of ice, she had never mentioned to Stanley that the ring might have toxins in it, after all she wasnt sure yet. But now that Focal eyes have seen clearly, ra is obliged to speak clearly to him, except that Stanley is out of the country at this juncture. Well just have to wait for him toe back and talk it over. ra drifted off to sleep with joy and a hint ofplication, and spent the next few days excitedly trying out her Focal eyes around. With the release of the final exam results, there are also people who are happy and others who are sad. After all, its Ching University, especially for medical students, and even freshmen who dont know anything yet cant spend their holidays doing nothing. However, the students could not be forced to go to the internship, and finally it was set to visit the major hospitals affiliated with the medical school during winter break, with the intention of getting close to the future working life. Naturally, we cant stop students from out of town froming to any hospital during winter break, and they all postpone attending this event until close to the start of the school year. So now only local students have been organized to visit it. There are many teachers inside the medical school who are only at the school when they are teaching, and the rest of the time away from their status as doctors in the affiliated hospitals. Martin, for example, happened to be on duty today, so he simply led the tour of the hospital. Martin took a group of two or three cheerful freshmen into the imaging department, which is basically a department that relies entirely on machines. And the hospital is the best hospital after all, so naturally the machines are the most advanced, Martin proudly introduced to everyone Everyone has seen the instruments in this section, all of which are newly imported, and this degree of uracy and sophistication is at the top of the world. The beauty of Western medicine is in the urate values and precise diagnosis, and that kind of uracy is the best help we can provide in terms of patient health, and its not something that can be matched by any of those so-called Chinese doctors. Martin, a cautious man, saw ra in the freshman ss early on, and thisment was intentionally or unintentionally a nod to ra. The students naturally knew how badly the two had fallen out at the beginning of the school year, and when they heard Martins words at this time, they didnt dare say anything more. ra, however, raised her eyebrows, and the words were in her face, so of course she had to respond. Dean King, Western medicine does give more urate results in terms of quality, but I think Chinese medicine is a step deeper in determining the cause of the disease as well as treating it on its own. After all, Western medicine is to treat the foot pain and headache, he can only solve the surface of the disease, unlike Chinese medicine can look into the root, from the inner harmony of the human body, so as to be able to permanently solve the foci of the disease. ras words are indeed true. Although the two medical arts uphold different concepts, they are each considered to have their own merits. It is naturally better to be able to integrate, but if not, there is nothing topare. After all, we all co-exist withpletely different wills, and Western medicine is actually very superficial in its approach to healing, and also a very closed profession. Chinese medicine is much more profound in this area, and has always aspired to find the real foci of disease, hence the distinction between evidence and symptoms. Whats more, in ancient times, Chinese medicine did not exist only as a medical art, it was even a philosophical concept of how the ancients viewed things and dealt with people. Although this is a very objective statement, it sounds to Martins ears as if the student is just calling his own bluff. Martin was so angry that his face was ugly. ra, youre so stubborn, I see you Martin hadnt finished his sentence and was about to have a good rant when a nurse hurried in and interrupted him. Director, Mr. Fraser is here! Chapter 2258 Personal Visit The nurse came in and spoke in a hurry, and Martin froze as the fire went out at once. Mr. Fraser? The nurse heard the owners implied rhetorical question and was anxious as hell. Its the Fraser Group, the Fraser Medicine Groups Mr. Fraser! Martin is now in a state of confusion. Kit? Whats he doing here all of a sudden? Martins mind was still clouded, and a heartyugh had sounded in the distance. Dean King, thats a little bit too much, why dont you wee me to visit the hospital as well? Martin shuddered in fear, and hurriedly looked over to the door, and saw a nobly dressed man under the protection of bodyguards, and a line of people came over in a great hurry.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ra corner the moment she heard the sound of the eyes imperceptibly darkened, and when she looked up again, the look on her face was already very cold. Kit is here. Kit looks like he hasnt changed much from thest TCM gathering, and still has that same sessful person look as always. Wearing an expensive custom-made suit, it is obvious that he is a man, but his face looks to have done a pretty good job of maintenance. At this moment is hanging a warm and benevolent smile, but the eyes inside the golden light and gloom but how can not cover up. Kits appearance managed to cause amotion among the freshmen students. Look, look, this is Mr. Fraser of the Fraser Group, Ive only seen him on the news before, but I never thought Id see him in person here! Yeah, normally such a big shot shouldnt suddenly appear here, right? Looks like were really lucky! I have always heard that the Fraser Groups treatment is very good, with high wages and short working hours, and the benefits are particrly good, s, it is simply my dream workce! If only I could talk to Mr. Fraser this time, if only I could be remembered, my future would be bright and clear! The Fraser Group is also considered a monopoly group in the pharmaceutical industry, and Kits status is naturally iparably prestigious. Especially when it happens to be the same as the medical profession, the students naturally look at him differently. Not to mention the ssmates, Martin is also full of ttery at the moment. Look at what youre saying, thats not bending us over! Of course we will wee you! Martin took three or two steps to bypass the nurses and ssmates around him and greeted them with a smile on his face. Come in and visit without telling me, so that we can also go out to pick you up ah, so it seems that we do not know how to do! The rtionship between the medical school and the Fraser Group, a pharmaceutical group, is inextricably linked, and the Fraser Group is a highly sought-after workce for medical school graduates every time. He not only recruits students, but also funds many of the medical schools research projects. Martin is obviously also considered a beneficiary of this funding, and Kit is equivalent to his golden master if you have to look deeper. So Martin at the moment can not care about manners, can not care about face attitude iparably warm. Ouch, you are not with students, you guys engaged in education I do not dare to disturb! Kit and Martin exchanged pleasantries all without any shelf, and Martin waved his hands in a hurry. What education or not, just a bunch of little brats who dont know any better. Kit gave a few very heartyughs. Thats really modest of you! We can see for ourselves how outstanding the students of your school are. And I came here this time just because the students of your school are really excellent! Just a practical assignment is much better than even the health care products made by the scientific research team in my hands, so of course I have to visit such outstanding talents in person. Martin didnt think Kit woulde here for such a purpose and froze a little. Whats the project? Its the practical work of a student in your school. The response in the society is not to mention how enthusiastic it is, so I came all the way to talk to this student about the future cooperation. Martin finally reacted now, Kit was talking about the practical research project that the school arranges for the students to do every year. It seems that this year a students health care products have caught the attention of the Fraser Group, so their powerbrokers wille to visit. Martin is now simply about to die of excitement, this one of the top pharmaceutical groups can actually have cooperation with the schools students, to tell out his dean is also too dignified it. So he asked anxiously. Which student is it that you can look at? We have quite a few outstanding students in our junior and senior years. Martins first thought was of his favorite student, Josh. He looked at Kit with anticipation, but to his surprise Kit just smiled and shook his head. This student is a freshman, really excellent! Martin was a little confused this time. Freshman? Freshman students do not have any medical knowledge when they enter school, so the research projects they do are too simple to be simple, can this kind of stuff make it into Kits eyes? Martins face is full of dismay, mainly because he really did not see any particrly stunning talent this year, so many freshman ssmates, froze a let him remember are not. That means he should not have any special talent ah, then in the end who can be seen it Kit could care less about his dismay in ce and by this time was probing in the direction of the students behind him. Is it a day when all the freshmen are here? The following students sparsely replied two sentences, Kit had to go straight to the point. Is ra-san, who can make beauty oral liquid, here? Kits words were a thunderbolt to Martins ears. What do you mean? Its ra youre looking for?! Martin is so surprised is also justifiable, he dont day, in addition to eating and drinking is to do research, they will not at all online. So also did not know that ras oral liquid is now in the limelight outside, and thought that no one would buy it even if it was made. Kit was taken aback by his violent reaction, and although a little surprised, he took it in good faith. Thats right, your freshman students beauty oral liquid has been selling like hotcakes on the inte, we cant catch up! Not to mention that recently our beauty oral liquid has beenpletely unsold, such as this talent, I muste to see personally! After that Kit continued to look curiously at the students behind Martin, although he didnt know what the ra looked like, he kept looking around. Unexpectedly, a girls clear but chilling voice suddenly came from behind him. Mr. Fraser, Im here. Chapter 2259 Raising the stakes Kit turned his head with some excitement, ras voice was still quite nice, but he froze for a moment when he saw the person in front of him. He had previously listened to the report of the people underneath, but he knew that this beauty and skin care solution was a freshman girls research assignment. Kit has been in a high position for a long time, and the women whoe and go on the raw side, which is not a beautiful woman, so much so that he has lost his imagination about what girls look like. He heard it was a girl at the time, and his first reaction was that it should be a thin, pretty little girl, but he didnt expect the person in front of him to give him such a big shock. The girl in front of me had shaggy messy hair that looked like she didnt know what to do with it, and her face had pockmarks and freckles. The two sides of the eyebrows painted thick and ck, and also asymmetrical, plus arge red lipstick that has long been painted out of the edge of the lips This lookalike is really hard for people to say, Kit was stunned for a time to say, to the end can only be extremely difficult to ask. So youre ra? ra nodded her head, her face unruffled. Kit although initially stunned by the girls stunningly ugly appearance, but after all, is a businessman, after so many years, this eye is still there. He immediately adjusted his mood and continued to show his signature gentle smile. So youre ra-san, nice to meet you. He said he extended his hand to ra, who also shook his hand gently, with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. Its also an honor to meet with you, and I really trouble you to make a special trip to the school for an insignificant student like me.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. The reason Kit is at the university today is because it was a request made by ra in the first ce. That day ra received a call from the Fraser Group, who at the time were looking to buy out ras oral solution outright. ra agreed to cooperate, but had a requirement that she meet with the person in power to meet with the person in power in person. It makes sense that ra would say that, because shes not doing this now because shes interested in the Fraser Group. Rather, it is because from the beginning to the end she only wants to get the truth from Kit that you get the facts of that year. How so. Kit pretended to be surprised and shook his head with a smile. A talented young man like you is not often seen these days, and I would certainly still like to get to know you. Kit said nothing more than the standard rhetoric, in fact, his heart is still more or less unhappy. His secretary timidly told him to pay a visit in person, and the first reaction in his head was to refuse. What is his status now? He is the president of one of the top pharmaceutical groups in the entire Maind of China, and he wants him to go to a college student to talk about cooperation? He could not afford to lose this person. But then the sales of ras oral solution became bigger and bigger, which eventually led directly to the disastrous sales of its own beauty oral solution, and even its stock price fell again and again. Eventually he had toe and visit ra in person. ra looked at his face full of false smiles, in fact, the heart has long understood how Kit is thinking, but it does not matter to her. Mr. Fraser, Im afraid we can only be able to discuss this cooperation for the beauty oral liquid separately, because this remedy I want to make sure it ispletely confidential. ra curled her lips slightly, and she made a point of aggravating to talk alone. Kit this person has done a lot of bad deeds, he himself knows, so Im afraid that it is detrimental to the yin and virtue, but also afraid that others revenge retaliation to his body. That is a fear of life and death, everywhere you go is surrounded by a group of bodyguards, where ra can possibly ask him any questions? This beauty oral cooperation is just an excuse, she really wants to be alone with Kit too much. As long as the two of them are alone, she will have the opportunity to give him the truth pill so that what happened back then may be able toe to light. Maybe they can explore the real cause of death of the original owners mother. Kit is not so easy to talk to now. Thats not necessary, is it? Kit still has that cheerful and amiable look. I also came today just to get to know such an excellent talent as you, as for the cooperation, the people under me and you can talk about it. The meaning of this statement is clear enough, and slightly more than a little impolite. A person in power like me can be expelled to see you once is already very difficult, but also want to talk to me alone about cooperation, also do not weigh their own several pounds and two. ras eyes were slightly darkened, its not that she didnt expect this moment. Its just a secret recipe for a beauty oral liquid, andpared to your own safety, its obviously not worth the risk at all. All ra can do now is to increase the leverage she has in her hands, and she must get a chance to be alone together to do so. ras mind was already racing over here, and the students watching from the sidelines were a bit envious and jealous at this point. ra is really powerful, she is only a freshman, and she can get the Fraser Group to invite him to coborate with her, I am afraid I will never reach this level in my life! Yes, I should have known that I was writing what thesis ah, write also simply useless! Thats not true, I did make health care products, but whats the use? Now the western medicine aspect of health care products research so mature, simply not our turn. Its still ra whos smart, its so nice to do results that arepelling when Chinese medicine is almost always nk in this area. Its not because of our dean, who wont let us study anything about Chinese medicine, we missed this opportunity. Look at ra, who relied on Chinese medicine to get the Fraser Groups leader to meet her personally! Keep your voice down, do you think the dean can hear you? You dont want to graduate, do you? When the students were envious and jealous, they naturally didnt forget to pull Martin along with them to curse a bit. Although they keep their voices low, but this is a hospital after all, itself is a quiet enough environment. So Martin heard it all, word for word. Martin was so angry his face was twisted. Originally, I thought ras beauty oral solution was just fooling around, but I didnt expect it to make such amazing results now. Even he, who has been engaged in scientific research all his life, made health products that did not reach this level ah. Martin was so angry that he felt his body was running out of energy, and this time there was the sound of hurried footsteps in the distance. A nurse came running over in a panic. Dean King, its not good, its not good! The nurses face was full of anxiety like she was about to cry. We had a problem with our x-ray equipment and now we cant use it! Martin was already angry enough, and at this time, hearing the nurses words, he had just the right ce to vent his anger and roar. The instrument is broken, dont you know to report it for repair? Whats the use of you telling me? The nurse was suddenly yelled at and tears were almost inside her eyes already. But but Miss Gill ising over for a checkup today, and shes still inside the ward waiting for the film were toote even to get someone to fix it! Martins face went white all of a sudden. Miss Gill? Did you say Miss Margot? The nurse nodded with a pale face, and all the students around him heard the name and all at once exploded. Chapter 2260 Give her a checkup Margot Gill? You mean that big star Margot is admitted to the hospital attached to our school!? Whats the fuss, our school hospital is one of the citys top general hospitals, surgery is the national super ss, even if she is a big star to our hospital is nothing strange ah! So what was Margot hospitalized for? Did he have to take an X-ray? Did he suffer a serious injury? How did my goddess get hurt! I have to go over and see her! The students had long since left Kit and ra behind and were now in an uproar as they discussed Margots injury and hospitalization. No wonder they are overly concerned about this, mainly because the character Margot is really too famous! Margot, an internationally renowned movie star, legendary actress in film and television, best in the ratings and box office, and an iconic figure in the domestic film industry. She debuted at the age of sixteen, her debut work has won all the major mainstream film awards around the world, the film was nominated for numerous awards, shocked at home and abroad, but also by the worlds leading directors as a natural actor, film and television industry rare genius girl. Since then, she has been constantly engaged in films, this year she is twenty-one years old, but has already won five consecutive Queen of the Film, and now she is the object of cooperation with major directors, and even whether she can be invited to film, have be a measure of the strength of the director enough mark. She can be said to be a myth in the entertainment industry, a real goddess, Adrian, Sevag and other flow girls and actresses, can not bepared with her at all. Such a legendary figure suddenly appeared in the hospital attached to their own school, how could those ordinary college students not be excited? Martin, however, was terrified. Now Margot has be a patient of their hospital, and, the most honored patient of their hospital! But today, when Margot came to their hospital for a checkup, there was a problem with the hospitals testing equipment and instruments! The first time he received the news, he immediately arranged for people to repair, however, Margots status, her value to calcte the minutes are tens of millions, how can people spend time in the hospital for nothing waiting for you to fix the equipment? If Margot said something to the media because of this, their hospital would be abused by her fans and scorned by passersby, and then he would surely be removed from his position by the hospital board. Martin was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, and kept walking around in ce, and out of the corner of his eye he inadvertently skimmed to ra who was talking to Kit. Martin was inspired to have an idea right then and there, with some cunning glint in his small eyes. ra,e here! I have something to say to you. He raised his hand to greet ra and went to his side. ra was trying to convince Kit to agree to talk to her alone about the coboration on the beauty oral liquid when she heard Martin suddenly call herself over. She couldnt help but frown, Dean King, whats so important to you? Heart vaguely some uneasiness, feel that this Dean King looking for himself can not be something good, sure enough, I heard Martin said, ra, by you go to Miss Margot to do the examination. ra immediately asked rhetorically, Want me to examine her? What kind of examination? I remember you said before that Chinese medicine is able to examine human injuries without relying on medical equipment as well, so Ill give you a chance to show it today. It just so happens that the hospitals X-ray equipment is malfunctioning and temporarily unavable, and Miss Gill is in a hurry to check the bone injury, so let you do the examination for her, arent you a skilled Chinese doctor? ras brow furrowed as she listened to Martins explicitly derogatory words. He was inly embarrassing her. Before she did say that Chinese medicine can not rely on modern medical equipment to find the cause of human illness, but if the bones are injured, naturally or equipment to check moreprehensive and reliable. She opened her mouth to refuse, yet Kit, who was standing beside her, suddenly spoke up. I really didnt expect it! Miss Bell you still have this kind of ability! Kit looked at ra with an amused gleam in his eyes. Before he just thought ra this little girl from nowhere to get a top secret beauty remedy, also therefore made the beauty oral liquid with fantastic effect. Now listen to the meaning of this Martin Dean, this girl at a young age really learned a good skill in Chinese medicine. As a businessman, he has been in the mall for a number of years, and he naturally understands the principle of not judging people by their appearance.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. If this young girl in front of you really has extraordinary knowledge in Chinese medicine, hiring her as thepanys official beauty research consultant would bepletely beneficial to yourself and yourpany. ra saw the interest in Kits eyes and had to swallow the words that were on her lips to refuse. She also understood that if it was just a beauty oral liquid form, she was afraid it would be difficult to get an old fox like Kit to agree to cooperate with her, but if she showed more of her TCM strength in front of him now, the possibility of getting him to agree to discuss cooperation alone would increase quite a bit. ra deliberated in her mind and quickly came to a decision. She looked at the obviously unsuspecting Martin and said, I promise you Ill get Miss Gill checked out right now. Martin was worried that ra would reject him, but he didnt expect ra to say yes so simply, and the excitement in his eyes was barely concealed. The corners of his mouth showed an extremely vicious smile, Thats what you promised! Dont back out! Ten minutester. ra followed a nurse to the hospitals examination room. Margot hadnte over yet, so she had to sit alone on the couch and wait. At the same time, the door next to the examination room was opened. To facilitate learning and medical refinement, an observation room is located next to each examination room at the Ching University Medical School Hospital. There is arge one-way ss between the two rooms, through this ss, the people in the observation room can clearly view the situation in the examination room, however, the people in the examination room is not able to see and hear the movement of the observation room. At this moment it was Martin who led Kit and a group of his own students into the service observation room next door to the examination room where ra was. The students were a little confused to see Martin actually bringing everyone to the observation room. One of them couldnt help but remind Martin, Dean King, are you going to take us all along to watch ra examine Margot? But that would be an invasion of patient privacy, right? You know that you have to have the patients consent to watch the examination process in the observation room! Hearing these words from the student, Martin turned around and gave the student a cold re. How can this be considered an invasion of patient privacy? You are all students at Ching University School of Medicine, this is just a research study, remember, dont talk about it when you go out. Chapter 2261 just pretending Once Martin said that, the students didnt dare to question it anymore. Martin himself knew very well that bringing the students and Kit to observe ras examination of Margot without talking to Margot was aplete vition of the patients privacy. This is if the usual, he would never do so. But today, even if this was a vition and could potentially bear very serious consequences, he had to let everyone see ra make a fool of herself. He is a doctor himself, naturally very clear that although Chinese medicine for some internal diseases are very effective, but for fractures and falls and so on, absolutely no way and instrumentation to make aplete andprehensive examination results, and may even aggravate the injury. No matter how skilled a Chinese doctor is, he cant have a prating eye, so how can he determine the condition of the bones through the flesh? So this is his deliberate calction of ra. He wants everyone to know that ra has no medical skills at all and wants to make a fool of her in public. Even if she can make what the effect of the beauty of the oral liquid to, that is just a blind cat on a dead ratpletely by luck, a little girl where will know what Chinese medicine. Martins eyes were full of malice as he stared at ra, who was sitting quietly behind the ss, waiting. Right then and there. ra, who was waiting quietly in the examination room, arrived when a click came from the door handle of the room. Then the door was pushed open. ra looked up only to see a nurse pushing a wheelchair in with a beautiful, young, tall woman in it. The woman was wearing a white suit with a white silk shirt on top, paired with a pair of white casual pants, simple and generous. And then look at her looks, her face is not the kind of look at a nce on the bright and beautiful, but is the kind of look more and more tasteful looks, so people pleasing to the eye. She is not as sultry as Adrian, nor is she as cute and charming as Sevag, but her features are three-dimensional and durable, with slightly upturned eyes and a sharp chin, and her facial lines are as hard as a mans, which is the so-called senior face that is popr worldwide today. More eye-catching than her face is her unspeakably powerful aura. Those eyes are always shining with wisdom and atmosphere, even at the moment in a wheelchair, you can not look down on her, the aura is always as high as the queen. If most beautiful girls are like the delicate roses carefully cultivated in the greenhouse, so that the hearts of people pity and adore, then Margot is blooming on the iceberg of the snow lotus, rare and hard to find, so beautiful that people only dare to look up. After looking around the examination room, Margot nced at ra, the only person in the room, her face was cold and she coldly asked the nurse pushing the wheelchair, Is she the so-called TCM specialist that your hospital arranged for me? Who are you trying to fool? What kind of medical skills can she know at her age, how can she treat my leg injury? Margot wille to the hospital today precisely because she has suffered a leg injury. However, when I arrived at the hospital, I was told that there was a problem with the X-ray equipment and that it was temporarily unavable. She was so upset that she turned around and was ready to change hospitals, but the director suddenly told her that there was a very powerful Chinese doctor in the hospital who could diagnose her leg injury clearly without relying on instruments and equipment. She was already not averse to TCM and was curious about it, so she readily agreed to the hospitals arrangement. However, I didnt expect the famous Chinese doctor they talked about to be a young girl who didnt look even older than her? Isnt this a joke? Do you think she is easy to y with?Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Margot blushed hard and turned her wheelchair very much away, but just a moment after she turned around, ras slow voice came through C Miss Gill, your leg, it was bruised! Margot stopped for a moment and looked back at ra in disbelief. How do you know that? She couldnt help but bring some caution, when she came to the clinic today, she could talk about the injuries she received from an idental fall down the stairs. Since they couldnt take a film, the doctors at the hospital naturally couldnt confirm why she was injured and had to believe what she said. But this girl even this look, and know the real reason for her injury, this is too bizarre it! ra did not immediately answer Margots question, but looked Margot up and down. What she saw in her eyes was a different scene than usual, the light on Margot was much dimmer than the nurse beside her, especially the piece on her left leg. Thats right. At this moment ra is able to see at a nce that Margot is injured because she has turned on her Focal eyes. Focal eyes can present the strength of each persons body breath in her eyes, and it is clear where there is difort. Coupled with ras extensive medical experience, even without taking a pulse and examining the wounds, she knew that Margots leg injury was the result of a violent beating, not a fall down the stairs. ra looked over Margots entire body and couldnt help but frown slightly. This Margot body in addition to the left leg near the knee is very dull, in addition to the head, wrists and other ces also have some darkening. Your health is not good. ra couldnt help but say, You once had a knee injury, when it rains it hurts, and you also have a migraine, you are still very young now, but you should pay some attention to your health, or else you will have to suffer in the future when you are older. The look of shock on Margots face intensified. At the same time, the crowd in the observation room next to us was talking. This ra is really good at it! Without cutting the pulse and examining it by hand, she knew that Margot had those physical diforts just by looking at it. Who knows she is not just talking nonsense? Chinese medicine is also highly skilled, you have to take the pulse! She said the head without taking the pulse, the credibility is not high. But looking at Margots face, it seems that ra was right! Otherwise, she would not have refuted ra. What ra said is true, Margot suffers from rheumatism because of soaking in cold water for too long during filming, and also does have migraine headaches, all of which are known to her as her hardcore fans. Martin, who was one of Margots primary care physicians, was relieved to learn about her condition. He was shocked when ra just told him exactly what was wrong with Margots body. ra, the little bitch, could really see all the things wrong with Margots body at a nce? But just now Margot that fan said, her body of these problems familiar with her fans are clear, he could not help but put down his heart and sneered. Oh, I thought this ra was really a miracle doctor, but it turns out that she is just pretending to be here after knowing some online news! His face was full of disdain, and his tone was full ofcency. Chapter 2262 Just say go Its all too obvious what Martin is talking about. Its just that ra didnt say this on her own, Im afraid she was prepared to search for Margots information on the Inte, so that she could say the right thing. The surrounding students also looked like they had a sudden realization when they heard this. Oh, so it is ah, but also, Margot such a big star situation, the Inte should be written clearly, that ra is just googling it! Here white excited half a day, after all, ra said these situations Margots fans know everything well, thanks to I just thought she could be powerful enough to see the physical condition of others at a nce! To not so much to pretend that ah, can see it, can not see it, do not look, but also to do to go online to search for other peoples information, and then pretend to the point? Is it necessary to do so? Martin couldnt help but grin as he listened to the chatter of his ssmates, thats what he meant.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Ive already told everyone long ago that the so-called Chinese medicine is nothing but a fraud. He looked relieved and then continued his persuasion. Saying something that is known to everyone on the road and being afraid of this as your own medical skill, you are not at allpetent, Mr. Fraser, you must not be deceived. Martin is now sparing no effort to make ra and the Fraser Groups partnership go down the drain, so he wont give up the opportunity to sow discord at this time. And now that the situation is so obvious, he just wants Kit to think that ra is an ordinary student with no real skills too. But Kit did not attach to him, instead, he was staring at ra behind the ss very seriously, with a vaguelyplex look. The examination room within the same moment. Although ra was very confident at first in pointing out the difort in her body and was sort of urate in what she said. Margot froze for a moment, but quickly raised her eyebrows with a displeased look on her face and stared hard at ra. You investigated me? Martin is obviously not the only one who thinks that ra is faking, even the person being examined herself thinks that the girl in front of her, who looks like a student, has no real skills. No. ra faintly denied it, but the conversation stopped there, and ra didnt try to exin at all. But then she suddenly thought of something else, looked Margot up and down, and finally added. But theres one thing I still need to remind you of. While the strain on your body needs attention, its your heart thats most at risk right now. You yourself have heart disease should not need me to say much, except that now the condition of the heart is a bit poor, must not participate in strenuous sports again, otherwise you will really have a life-threatening. Because at the moment the worst looking injury on Margots body is on her leg, followed by her headache. But it was her heart that looked the dimmest in her bodys glow. Although it was only a small, small piece, the color was much darker, which made ra pay attention to it. Then again, based on his experience as a medical student in his previous life, ra could roughly diagnose this as a congenital heart condition. After all, there are still many ssifications of congenital heart disease, so ra couldnt be sure which one it was for a while. But either way, certainly can not participate in strenuous exercise, like what the roller coaster ss will stimte the heart, increasing the load on the heart of the project, naturally, more can not participate. The students outside the clinic heard this and all looked at each other, with the Margot fan being the first to show an expression of disdain. ra this is also too can pull it, just said the head, know everything look, did not expect so quickly revealed! The students next to him were a little confused, with a gossipy face and an excited pursuit. What does that mean, where did ra reveal herself? One of Margots fans had a smug look on her face. Thats what you dont know, our pure pure is notoriously desperate. She has been in the entertainment industry for so many years, all the movies and TV shows, ah, never use a body double, all the fight scenes, ah, and those dangerous bridges, she is personally to y. The directors who have worked with her are all impressed by her courage, and are known to be strong-hearted inside the actress, so how could Margot be congenital heart disease! Hearing this the students looked like they understood, and then they looked at me and me at you andughed softly. So ra is really messing around, thanks to her earlier look so calm and sure of herself, I almost took it seriously. Youre almost done, even if ras Chinese medicine is powerful, so what? Its always impossible to see so many problems at a nce. If you say she is searching, its still exinable. Yeah, but shes really a bit of a brain-deficient look, search are searched, actually do not know Margot is the kind of desperate persona, and actually said that people have a bad heart! Martin was overjoyed to see ra turn over the car so quickly. He said his judgment can not be wrong, ra is still a young student after all, how can have any special powerful skills, this is not now revealed a mess of the reveal? The surrounding students are full of gloating, and Martins purpose is even achieved. But he also does not intend to let ra continue to embarrass people in it, after all, the purpose has been achieved, should be seen, so as not to really offend Margot the Buddha, it is not good to end. So he scrambled into the examination room. Im so sorry Miss Gill! Martin spoke up with a face full of panic. This nurse is new, ask her to call someone, she seems to have called you the wrong one, dont know where to get such a little girl over, dying your time, really sorry, we will immediately arrange a reliable old Chinese doctor for you! Margot saw Martin and frowned. You mean thisdy is not a doctor at your hospital? Naturally not. Our doctors in the hospital are experienced, and it is impossible for such a young girl toe out to see someone. She probably also identally mixed it up, and thats what dyed you. Martin lied with ease, but some regret, he never dared to offend Margot, or he would have had to make ra more humiliated. But since it hase to this point, everyone has to set ra and their hospital aside. And he said this is not nonsense, ra are considered medical students, but and the medical school hospital is not really a big rtionship. Dont know how you got in? Blend in? Okay. Margot raised her eyebrows and looked like she epted the statement. Then she pulled out her cell phone and dialed a number. Hello, Amara, Im being discharged from Ching University Hospital, please help me with the paperwork. Margots face was unruffled. Chapter 2263 Meeting Alone Martin was secretly nning to have the orthopedic surgeon and imaging surgeon from the hospitale and give Margot a thorough examination. But Margots words at this moment were like a bolt from the blue, and he was frozen in ce all at once. Miss Gill, this examination has not been done yet, why do you suddenly want to be discharged? Martin was so scared by this time that he was about to roll his eyes. Margot had long since hung up by this time, talking to her assistant, and heard Martins panicked words, perhaps with an expressionless nce at him. I decided just now to make this youngdy my primary care physician, only I didnt expect this youngdy to have no rtionship with your hospital. But since it doesnt matter, I wont have to stay in the hospital, and I will hire thisdy to be my personal doctor. Martin was dumbfounded all of a sudden, he couldnt believe what he had just heard. Margot actually wants ra, a little girl, to be her personal doctor. But what is this for? ra has now been misdiagnosed, Margot is not angry even if it is generous and kind, and how can she hire ra as her personal doctor? Martin was still in ce toote to react, Margot in front of him had already turned his head towards ra. There was relief in her expression, which had been unruffled since she entered the hospital, and a faint smile hung on the corner of her mouth. This youngdy is young but has excellent medical skills. For so many years I have never mentioned to the outside world that I have congenital heart disease. Because I did not develop it since childhood, it is only in recent years that it has be more and more serious. Even a professional cardiac surgeon cant make a direct diagnosis without doing an examination, but I didnt expect to be hit by you in one word. Although I dont understand what kind of method you used, I believe your medical skills have really reached the peak, so I still hope to hire you toe to my personal doctor. It took arge part of Margots exnation for those present to reflect. The students outside the observation room are at the moment looking at each other with disbelief on everyones face. My goodness, Margot really does have a heart condition, so ra wasnt just babbling? The problem is that Margot is not a little too bold? Heart disease when shooting scenes still dare to Weiya shooting fight scenes? Are you focusing on the wrong thing? Now the question is isnt ra a little too powerful? She can actually look at it and see that its congenital heart disease without even a little auxiliary examination, thats too impressive! Although these ra seems like a good level, but now the scene is too exaggerated ah? At least take the pulse, but she is now just a nce is simply a walking filming machine. The students were naturally about to die of shock, but observing the strength of the two did not waste time. After all, Margot is an international superstar and may becking in everything but money, which is thest thing she needs. So she offers ra a very high price, while ra is penniless in this world, and what she needs most is money. She didnt have to say no, so the two sort of hit it off. Two people negotiated, Margot also do not want to waste time in the hospital, just over there to deal with the basic procedures for discharge, the two people left the hospital. Waiting to say this time only to turn their heads to look at the side of Martin full of dismay. At the moment, his fat, greasy face is bloodless and his whole body is shaking. The shock in Martins heart at the moment is not clear in a few words. He lost the hospitalsrgest and most valued customer, how could he exin to the top? ra couldnt help butugh a little when she looked at him in this very downcast manner. Teacher King, thank you so much for this time.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ra spoke with a smile on her face. If you hadnt been willing to introduce me this time, Im afraid I would never have had the chance to meet Miss Gill! ras words were actually very sincere, but Martin was listening to them like a pinprick in the ear. ra you need to stop getting carried away here! Martin gritted his teeth, and his face has been hard to see. Miss Gill is fooled by you, but I wont fall for your trick! Sooner orter, you will be exposed like this! Martins threat at the moment sounded soft to ras ears, and had no force at all. She was also not at all impressed. Then you must cheer up, teacher! ra casually straightened her sleeves, stopped looking at Martins shivering with anger, and left the examination room directly. As soon as she left the examination room, the students who were just watching from outside hooted and hollered with excitement. ra, youre really good! I cant believe you can tell at a nce that Margot has never told anyone that its congenital heart disease, how did you do it? Yes, its really great! Even the x-ray is not as good as you, can you teach us! This enthusiasm of the students ra has always been unable to bear, at this moment is certainly more headache. ras current skill is a little too buggy, and if it werent for the fact that she wanted to get Kits attention, she wouldnt have wanted to show it in such a public and high-profile manner. She was still hesitating how to answer her ssmates questions when Kits bodyguard suddenly came towards her at a fast pace. The students had just seen these bodyguards, so even if they wanted to ask ra questions, they had to bypass them at this time. Kits bodyguard walked straight up to ra and respectfully bowed slightly. Miss ra, our Mr. Fraser would like to talk to you alone about cooperation, would you please do me the honor? ra showed a faint smile, the thing they both feared was finally resolved. Originally, just now I thought my medical skills were not attractive enough, but now it seems to be enough. In this way, she finally got a chance to be able to approach the truth. Thinking of this, a smile could not help but appear on ras face, but it was only faint and her tone was not particrly excited. Its natural. Thats great, our Mr. Fraser is already waiting in the restaurant, you cane with us now. ra just happened to not have to face the problems of her ssmates and left the hospital in a happy mood following her bodyguard. They are now at one of the most famous AL Muntaha in A City, and for a freshman like ra, Kit is giving him a good deal of face. The bodyguard finally brought ra to the door of the restaurant box and made a gesture of invitation. ra was ready to walk in without saying a word, and had just pushed open the door of the box when she suddenly froze and stopped in her tracks. Chapter 2264 Connecting the Continent The bodyguard on the side noticed ra suddenly stopped and a strange look flew across her face, Miss Bell, whats wrong? ra looked puzzled, her eyes swept the entire box once, her brows knitted slightly, yet she eventually shook her head with a light smile at the bodyguard, Its okay! After saying that ra lifted her leg and walked into the box. The moment ra entered the box, Kit, who was sitting there waiting, stood up and greeted her with a smile and a very warm attitude. Miss Bell, Ive just ordered the dishes, all the specialties of this restaurant, I just dont know if they suit your taste.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Kit said while greeting ra and sitting down, even pulling out a chair for ra himself. After ra sat down, Kit immediately gave a look to the bodyguards in the room, signaling them to stand down first, and the few bodyguards all exited the box. So that whole super luxurious and wide box, only ra and the two of them were left. Next to the dining table is arge floor-to-ceiling window that looks out to see half the city lit up with traffic and intoxicating night colors. Kit sat down opposite ra, when the waiter knocked on the door and put a dish on the table, then quickly withdrew from the box, Kit smiled with a kind face and personally moved chopsticks to give ra a dish. Miss Bell, now that its just the two of us here, can you reveal to me how you saw that Margots condition at a nce at the hospital today? ra was not at all surprised that Kit asked her this question. This Kit deliberately dismissed the bodyguards, fearing that he also wanted to ask her this question that he was so curious about. This is also an opportunity for her ra. ra picked up the cup of tea, gently took a sip, then smiled and looked at Kit and spoke, If I say, I just see it with these eyes, do you believe me? ra did indeed make her diagnosis with a pair of eyes, and she threw the truth at Kit straight away. Of course, the eyes that she uses to diagnose seeing disorders are not the eyes of ordinary people, but the spiritual eyes. ras words caused Kits smile to freeze on his face for an instant, but he quickly recovered and spoke with a smile again, Miss Bell, theres no one else here, cant you inform me with the truth? What I just said is true. Seeing that ra still looked as if she would not tell the truth at all, Kits eyes gradually turned cold. He put the cup of tea back on the table, cold a face, said, Miss Bell, you do not need to cover up with me, I already know, you are actually Ghost Carve, right? ra was thinking about when to do it, but she didnt expect Kit to say that suddenly. Her hand holding the teacup couldnt help but give a lurch, lifting her head to look at Kit incredulously, her face a little ugly, What did you just say? Seeing ras reaction like this, Kit gave a cold snort and a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He slumped into his chair and spoke slowly, Miss Bell, not only do I know that you studied under Ghost Carve, but I also know that He moved his head a little closer to ra, then lowered his voice, And I also know that you are not from this world. ras face turned white instantly. How do you know she just asked a few words she felt her body go weak, a dizzy spell, fortunately held the table did not fall to the ground, could not help but look up and rub her brow. She jerked her head up to stare at Kit, You actually, drugged me!? Standing aside, Kit looked at ra with a shaky look and finally could no longer hold back hisughter. Eric this little guy is really powerful, he said this incense is colorless and odorless, even your Ghost Carve people definitely cant detect it, and its true. ra braced her hands on the table to keep from falling over, but her body still shook, and she blushed furiously, Kit, what the hell do you want? Kit gave a coldugh. What do I want? Its actually very simple, Ive been searching for a passage connecting the two continents for many years, and now that Ive easilye across someone who came from another continent, how can I let it go so easily? You better tell me honestly, how did youe to our world? Kits words shocked ra beyond measure. What linking two continents, what are you talking about? You say something clearer, what the hell is this ra tried to ask what was going on, but before she could finish her sentence, she couldnt support herself anymore and copsed on the table. After watching ras body go limp on the table, Kits eyes turned cold. I think youre toasting the wine and not eating the punishment! He turned to the door of thepartment, Come in here, you guys. The two bodyguards pushed aside the boxers and walked quickly to Kit and lowered their heads, Mr. Fraser, what are your orders? Kit picked up a wet wipe from the table and wiped his fingers elegantly, You guys go tell thedy that I might have found a passage connecting the two continents and tell her toe find me right away. Yes. One bodyguard quickly walked out of the box, while the other walked towards ra after nodding, trying to pick up the already unconscious girl. However, just as he leaned down and was about to touch ra again, ra, who should have been unconscious, suddenly opened her eyes. Kits bodyguards are strictly selected, and even so, that bodyguard was stunned, toote to make any reaction, and saw an ugly face in front of him that quickly magnified several times. ra extremely quickly stabbed the gold needle, which had long been pinched in her fingers, into his shoulder. The well-trained bodyguard only felt a pain in his shoulder, and in the next second, he lost consciousness in front of his eyes and had absolutely no time to make any reaction. Kit, who had been so proud to see this sudden turn of events, was frozen in fear. You how do you he looked at ras slowly rising body with a panic-filled face, his eyes filled with shock, This How is it possible Are you trying to ask why I didnt pass out from your bone etching bewitchment? Seeing Kit stammering with fear, ra asked with a light smile. She looked at Kit with a cold snort and opened her mouth to spit out a fallen leaf, her eyes full of sarcasm. I just walked into this box when I sensed the box room was filled with eternal ecstasy, so I have long been prepared to deal with it. When Kit heard ras words, the blood receded from his face. Eric and I said that this incense is colorless and odorless, even your Ghost Carve people will never detect it! How did you detect it? Chapter 2265 Mrs. Eleanor ra heard Kit mention this Erics name again and couldnt help but raise her eyebrows slightly. A quick search in the mind, finally remembered a clean but always cold a face. She remembered. This Eric, is not Kit that nominal son, but not at all a little blood, since childhood is known as a prodigy, and at the youngest age from the medical school, be the youngest and most famous doctor in the entire continent of Chinese medicine. At the previous TCM Association gathering, she had met the young man. Its true that its hard for you to detect this bone etching bewitchment, and I dont smell any odor at all, but I cant smell it, but I see it! ra said slowly as she wiped the gold needles in her hand. Initially when she came into this room, she really didnt smell anything unusual at all. If this had been in the past, she would have let her guard down and fallen for this Kit, but now she is a person with open spiritual eyes, so although she did not smell the difference, she saw the yellowish fog slowly floating in the room. Instead of flipping out immediately, she pretended to bepletely unaware of the anomaly. She quickly took a fallen leaf from Soul Stone Space, which was already hidden in her pocket, into her mouth, and was able to ward off the bone-chilling ecstasy in the box. At this moment ra is also iparably d that she opened her spiritual eyes, if not, she is afraid that today she will really fall in the hands of this Kit. But at the same time, she could not help but be curious about Kits son Eric, who is not rted by blood, and admired him from the bottom of her heart. This Eric looks about the same age as her, I never thought he would have the ability to develop such a powerful incense, in this continent nowadays, it can be said that this is a miracle. On the side, Kit heard ras words and the uneasiness on her face intensified, What are you talking about? What saw that? Kit naturally did not believe ras ridiculous ims about what she saw. ra sneered, not bothering to talk to him again. She walked slowly into the Kit side, suddenly out of hand, a Kits head to the dining table with a loud thud, hand fiercely pinched the back of his neck, expressionless end noon looked at him and said. I dont want to hear this nonsense that you dont have right now, so tell me honestly, how did you know that I am Ghost Carves man? Tell me now! The reason ra had stayed still and yed along with him after finding the etched bones in the room was to find out what this Kit really wanted. She couldnt figure out why this Kit was doing this at all. From the point of view of Kit a businessman, she should only be a medically gifted, and in the hands of a great beauty recipe students, he should be with her as soon as possible to discuss matters of cooperation, and then as a capitalist to squeeze all the business value of her, why put in the room etching bones incense? ra was very curious, so she simply pretended to be ignorant and tried to find out what Kits origin and purpose was. However, the result was something she never expected. This guy even knows hes from Ghost Carve! Not only that, but she had just heard Kit say something about a passage connecting two continents, which was something. This means that this Kit not only knows that he is under the tutge of Ghost Carve, but also knows that he is not from their world at all? This is a shock to ra. She had never disclosed to anyone that she was not from this world, so how did Kit know?Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Originally, she went to great lengths to get close to Kit just to investigate exactly why the original owners mother died, but now by mistake, she seems to have discovered an even more shocking piece of news. At the moment, Kit was pressed down on the table by ra a small girl, struggling constantly, however, he has been mixed with the mall,ck of exercise, coupled with years of mixing in the dining room, the body is very weak, and at the moment and ra pressed the important points on the neck, struggling for half a day is also futile. Kit saw that he couldnt break free at all, and camped out and yelled, I wont say anything! Even if you kill me, I wont say a word! ra found it very amusing to see Kit in this pretentious manner. Its okay, even if you dont say anything, I have my own way to make you talk! She said indifferently, then took out a bottle of medicine from Soul Stone space, without saying a word, picked up one and stuffed it into Kits mouth. Kit was forced to take the pills, coughing for a while, and then shaking with frightened eyes. What did you just give me to eat! Is it your Ghost Carves poison? You little bitch, if you dare to poison me, youre dead too, Ill drag you along for the funeral! ra didnt take these bluff warnings from Kit to heart in the slightest and sneered, Dont worry, youre not worth wasting a poison on, its just something good that will make you tell the truth. Kit listened and insulted ra even louder, but gradually his voice weakened and his eyes began to cken, and a confused look slowly surfaced on his face. This is a sign that the truth pill ra gave him is taking effect. For a cunning old fox like Kit, even if ra really threatens him with poison, he will not say a word of truth at all, so simply give him the truth pill directly, which is more effective. Seeing that Kit was already drugged, ra got right to the point and questioned, Tell me! How did you find out about Ghost Carve? When Kit heard ras question, he was going to curse, but instead of opening his mouth, the words came outpletely out of his mouth. He said the real answer without any jams C I would know you were from Ghost Carve because the medical techniques you use are exactly the same as that womans entricities! There is no such medical technique in our world, and when I was at the hospital, I knew that you must be from Ghost Carve just like her. After saying that, Kit nervously covered his mouth with a look of disbelief. Whats going on here! How did he get the truth out? ras eyebrows furrowed as she heard what Kit said, The woman you just said, who is she? Kit was filled with horror, desperately covering his mouth to keep it from making a sound, however it waspletely useless, or just informed ra what he knew, I dont know her name, we all call her Mrs. Eleanor. Mrs. Eleanor?? ra repeated thepletely unfamiliar name, also puzzled, And how do you know her? That would be a long time ago, replied Kit honestly under the influence of drugs, it was when I was very young Chapter 2266 Trigger Conditions Although we in the Fraser Family have been studying medicine for generations, we have been mediocre and unproductive, and then I inherited my fathers practice and just opened it. I thought my life would end like this, but I didnt expect that my life would turn around when I met Mrs. Eleanor at the age of twenty-five. Her original name, I dont really know, and as to where she came from and what kind of identity she had, I dont know anything about that at all. Its just that one day she walked by my clinic and then just walked right up to me and asked me if I wanted to go to the top of my life to get fame, money and power. I dont know why, but at the time I would have ghosted that this woman was credible, and I agreed without hesitation and said I wanted it. So he just gave me a pharmacy for rheumatism, and I thought at first that the idea of the prescription was just too pie-in-the-sky, so I didnt hold out much hope. But I didnt expect to do it, the effect is simply amazingly good, originally only half-trusted I have also be more and more convinced of her. So word spread, and everyone knew I could treat rheumatism here, so they all scrambled to buy it too. The Fraser Family just got famous and just actually had a turnaround. I also finally took the momentum and gradually got to where I am today. ra listened intently to these descriptions, the difference in her heart not showing on her face. She had previously investigated the man when she knew that Kit was somewhat unrted to the death of his mother in this body. So naturally she is also very clear, the Fraser Family is arge family, but unlike those families with a hundred-year heritage, Kit ispletely white hands. He was originally just a small, insignificant ce of a clinic director is just, can only support the family. However,ter on, it made a name for itself by treating rheumatism with health products, so it became a giant inside the pharmaceutical market. And to this day, that rheumatology treatment remains a mainstay of the Fraser Group. Althoughter also came out a lot of things like diet pills, whitening pills and other cheating cheating young girls money, but for them to bring the most revenue is still this rheumatism health products. But what ra did not expect was that the effect, out of several good health care products of the source is actually this mysterious identity of foreign women. After all youve said, what does this woman have to do with me? ra still doesnt understand the reason for this. Mrs. Eleanor also remained in touch with me after she gave me that prescription. Knowing that a long, long time had passed since that incident, she suddenly confessed to me that she wasnt from this world. Shees from another world, and the Chinese medicine in that world is much more developed than in this world, and its out of this world if you must say so. Especially since she herself also studied under Ghost Carve, which also sounds like one of the most powerful schools of Chinese medicine in that world, and she said that the remedy she gave me, although it had a great reaction in this world, was really nothing more than a small pharmacy inside their Ghost Carve. Kit couldnt help but smack his lips as he spoke. Although at first I did not believe such things she said, after all, I was also brought up with a scientific education, how could I believe in such nonsense asing from another world. But then she did show me, she personally performed her medical skills in front of me, and when she saw the patient, not to mention not using all that medical equipment and instruments, she didnt even have to take a pulse or ask about past medical history. She was able to tell patients exactly where they were ufortable just by looking at them from that distance and telling them their medical history from decades past. It was then that I understood that this woman was by no means an ordinary person, and what she said became credible. If its not from another world, theres only more things there is no way to exin, so Ivee to believe that there is another world, there is Ghost Carve. You just looked exactly like Mrs. Eleanor when you were seeing Margot! You didnt rely on anything and were able to say so many illnesses just by looking at her! So I get it, you and she must be from the same ce. Because of the truth pill, what Kit said was not hidden, but the more ra listened, the more surprised she was. In this world, she can actually meet fellow disciples. But she is not yet happy, Kits mouth can not be idle over there. Mrs. Eleanor alsoter all gave me some remedies, but I was to help her with an experiment as a repayment to her. ras main face instantly turned ugly, and she grabbed Kits cor with a dangerous light in her eyes. What experiment? When she first joined the show, she heard Kit talking to a woman, and now this experiment mentioned, Im afraid its the experiment the original owners mother participated in. Kit suddenly others from the table the whole person are dragged up, a big jump, more regardless of the answer.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Its . . that Mrs. Eleanor asked me to research ways to be able to return to that continent. ras face hardened, he had thought that those evil human experiments they had done before were for some special drug or something. I didnt realize that the experiment they had been doing was to be able to find a way to connect the two continents. Tell me clearly! ra roared in a low voice, and Kit shivered in fear. As I just said, Mrs. Eleanor is from another continent, so she is bent on going back, but her arrival here was also by ident, and she does not know the way to be able to go back. So she had to experiment with people, she once told me that she died because of an ident in Ghost Carve, but woke up to find herself on this continent and in another body So she thinks that the condition that can trigger the connection of the two continents should be death, or close to it. But such a dangerous experiment is impossible for her to do with her own body, which is why she entrusted me to find a living person to help him with the experiment and see if she could find a way to trigger the conditions for crossing. ra nodded wearily. It is also true that her crossing was due to death, which Mrs. Eleanor also noticed, but it was really impossible for her to try such a dangerous experiment with her own life. So its just a matter of taking someone elses life and trying. Chapter 2267 Unexpected Success But how harsh the conditions are, either death or near death, how is this to be controlled? Even if it can be controlled, how cruel an experiment it should be. ras face turned ugly as he gazed coldly at the man shaking like a sieve in front of him. So what exactly did you experiment with, be specific for me! Kit answered without even thinking about it. It is to find ways to put people in various near-death states, electricity fire and water drowning whipping and so on, anyway, we have tried. Kit looked at the increasingly ugly face of the girl in front of this side, scared already about to piss his pants, but because of the truth pills, he could not even lie, and at this time can only defend himself two sentences. It wasnt my idea, I didnt want to do this, it was Mrs. Eleanor, to whom I owe a favor, she asked me to do this and I had no way to refuse! I had no choice but to do it! ra, however, did not want to pay any attention to his arguments, and her face did not ease in the slightest, only her eyes became even colder. So how exactly do you guys do your experiments? Kit could only continue with a bitter face. Mrs. Eleanor determined that the only crossing between the two continents was a soul crossing, and that the body should not have moved. Because thats how she herself was, waking up upying a strange body of someone else. But again, there is no way to detect soul crossing, and it took Mrs. Eleanor years toe up with a detector for electromaic waves. She was very confident about it, saying that the electromaic wave frequency of each persons soul is different.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. So if the frequency of electromaic waves in someones body changes a lot, it means that her soul has changed. I dont know more details, all the experiments are done by Mrs. Eleanor herself, I can only give her the responsibility to provide some material needs supplies, how exactly? I dont know myself. ra nodded in silence. When she crossed this continent, she didnt know why she appeared in a strange body. Both of them have enough experience to prove that this crossing is merely a crossing of souls. In this case the test is almost impossible to be, obviously Mrs. Eleanor is not an ordinary person, should be able to say that a genius. It is amazing that you can think of using electromaic waves to detect. But none of this matters, ra looked down coldly at the man in front of her who was pale and shaking like a sieve. So youre saying that although the experiment was done by that woman herself, the people who were used for those experiments were all found by you, is that right? Kit this are nodding bitterly. Yes thats right, and Mrs. Eleanor seems so distrustful that she wont tell me anything. So I dont know who she is in this world and Ive never seen her public appearances. So the search for the experimenter was all done by me, and she was only responsible for doing the experiments in the background. ra couldnt help but sneer. Then why did you take Wilfreds wife? Kit heard the name froze for a moment, obviously searching in his head for half a day, which remembered the person. You mean Talia Gibson? ra was a little confused for a moment when she suddenly heard this name, but she soon realized that it was the real name of Wilfreds wife, the original owners mother. Its heartbreaking to say that Wilfred refused to mention his original wife, so ra crossed over and for the first time knew that the womans name was Talia in the truth she was struggling to find. It was her, you asked her toe to the experiment in the first ce? Thats right. Kit now hates his own mouth, but there is nothing to stop it. Mrs. Eleanor needed a lot of people to experiment at that time, men and women of all ages, but the experiments all failed, and she onlyter thought that it could be rted to blood type. ra froze Something to do with blood type? Yes, yes, yes, because Mrs. Eleanor herself is RH negative blood, which is what we often call panda blood now, and she suspects that only people who are panda blood can cross. ra couldnt help but think about it carefully. RH negative blood is indeed a very rare blood type, and it seems that this body of her own is this blood type. Wilfred is not this blood type, that means the original owners mother is this blood type. ra still wanted to ask for a closer look. So its because Talia has panda blood that youre having her experimented on? Kit nodded. Thats it, RH negative blood is indeed very rare, and in order to avoid those troublesome things, we can not catch ordinary people, people also have rtives and friends, in case something happens, we simply have no way to exin. So I dont pick and choose and pick Talia, although her status seems to be very high, is the mistress of the Bell Family, but I heard that Wilfred has actually long been tired of her, and her family is abroad, in the country without support, to do experiments naturally to be much more convenient. ras face was getting ugly. Talia is not her mother; technically, shes just a strange woman. But she looked at the man in front of her, Kit said the word inside the words are treated Talia as a cargo, ra heart actually can not help but some irritation. She asked with a fierce lift of Kits cor, almost gritting her teeth. So you took her for experimentation? Kit didnt understand why ras anger level seemed to have gone to another level, but he knew to answer honestly at this time. Thats right, we gave Wilfred arge sum of money and Wilfred gave us his wife almost without hesitation and joyfully, but when we took Talia back to the experimental site we found out that she was pregnant. ras eyes are even colder, and the words that she utters seem to carry a slight chill. Do you know that she is pregnant and still refuse to let her go? Kit was surprisingly not afraid when he heard this, and he gave a very creepy smile. Of course I knew that experimenting on pregnant women was very cruel, and its not that I didnt advise Mrs. Eleanor at the time, and I would have liked her to wait until Talia had given birth before experimenting. But Mrs. Eleanor was so desperate to get back to her continent that she didnt want to dy even for a moment. But I didnt think that her cruelty made sense. Kit gave a crazy smile that bordered on paranoia. We have failed hundreds of experiments, finally, finally seeded in Talias body! Chapter 2268 Qing Mainland’s Klara Kits words made ra a little incredulous all of a sudden. She frowned, Sess? What do you mean by that? Do you mean you seeded in crossing Talia to another world? Kit shook her head, a slight glint of excitement in her eyes, No! It wasnt her! It was the baby in her belly that managed to cross over. ras eyes widened. Kit was telling it fast as if someone had flipped the switch to talk. When Talia was initially brought to ourb, the baby in her belly was just about a month old, and Mrs. Eleanor examined her extremely carefully and discovered that she was carrying a surprisinglyrge pair of dragon and phoenix fetuses, and that both children were also Rh-negative blood. Although she did a lot of experiments on Talia, but to the end there is no idea to harm the children in her belly, and did not force Talia to abort the child, this is because for these rare experiments, she is still very cherished, and when those two children are born, the future will also be our experiments. As the days passed, Talia spent nine months in theb, her belly grew bigger and bigger, and finally in the ninth month, during one of the experiments, Talia was suddenly going intobor. Her water broke, which scared the hell out of all of us there. Because we couldnt let Talia and those two children die, we immediately terminated that experiment and prepared to quickly take her to the hospital. However, at that time, the frequency on the electromaic wave detector attached to Talias body actually changed, and that was simply a miracle.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Kit narrates here, and is also cant help but get excited. The experiment itself is not relevant to him, but over the years, he has invested a lot of time, money and effort in this experiment, so he is also very much looking forward to the sess of this experiment. So the moment he discovered that the frequency of electromaic waves had changed back then, he was excited. So many experiments, finally once sessfully caused the electromaic wave change, Mrs. Eleanor excited, also do not care Talia is still inbor, immediately checked the cause of the generation of electromaic waves, she found that there is a change in the electromaic wave fluctuations is not Talia, but the girl in her belly is about to give birth to the child. When ra heard Kits words, she instantly turned pale, and a vague feeling of bad luck rose from the bottom of her heart. So it wasnt Talia who seeded in that experiment back then, but her child? Yes. Kit was so frightened by her that her body trembled and she couldnt help but stumble over her words, Because, because the mother and the child in her womb were actually in a co-birth rtionship when she gave birth, and the child in her womb was in a dying state when the experiments that could only seed when she was on the verge of death were conducted on her. So we didnt expect that experiment either, and instead of crossing over to another world, Talia, who was in a near-death state, crossed over the girl in her belly. ras face was bloodless at the moment, and she let go of Kit, her body stumbling several steps, her small face full of pain. Even Kit on the side also noticed her change and was shocked, speaking softly to ask, You, youre, whats wrong? However, at this moment ra cant answer Kits question, because at this moment she has a headache and feels like her whole head is about to explode. Completely unfamiliar memories began to flood into her mind. It was a womans voice, and she was crying and begging for mercy with her heart broken- Please, please, you can experiment on me all you want, but let my child go, please, please, the child is innocent. Then another womans voice and a mans voice rang in my head, and the woman said something cold and cruel. Dont worry, I wont do anything to your child, shes the most satisfying experiment Ive ever had, and I cant afford to hurt her. ra took a few ragged breaths and raised her hand to hold her brow, her face full of pain. This memory had appeared in her mind when Polly had set her up on the gond at the zoo, only it was very disorganized at the time. This time it became clearer, and she understood itpletely at the moment. The one who had been crying and begging for mercy in her memory was her mother, Talia, and the man was Kit, who was in front of her at the moment, and the other woman with the icy tone was the Mrs. Eleanor. No wonder ra felt a little different when these memories suddenly came to mind at the zoo, because this memory she thought was the original owners memory at the time, but strangely enough, this small memory was not connected to the original owners other memories, and the feelings were very different. For ra, the other memories in the original body is like watching a movie, its just a scene, she can recall every event, every little detail, but it seems to be someone elses life, someone elses experience, no empathy at all. But only this small memory, every time she recalls it, it makes her ache and headache. Now, she finally understood what was going on and why just this small memory felt so good. Because all the other memories are just the memories of the original owner in the past neen years, only this small fragmentary memory is not the original owners memory, but something she ra really experienced personally. ra was not originally from Ghost Carve, but from Ching Maind, she is the ra of Ching Maind! Now the owner of this body is originally her, just when she was just born, because of that Mrs. Eleanors experiments, and crossed to another world, with that world Ghost Carve in ras soul transfer. However, after neen years, she actually reentered her body by mistake and rejoined the Qing Maind. That is why she has been so concerned about Talias death, because Talia is not a stranger who has nothing to do with her, but her real mother, the one who fought for her life to give birth to her. ras heart ached at the thought, and she forced herself down, trying not to show too much emotion, and then coldly continued to ask Kit, So? You killed her afterwards, didnt you? Kit quickly shook his head, No, we didnt, she is our especially precious experiment, how could we possibly spare her to kill her? Especially since her daughter actually managed to cross over to another continent, we were excited in our hearts. Just then thedy said to her daughter for further research, Talia this woman suddenly went crazy, she did not know that her child has crossed to another continent, crying all day long want to take her child from our hands, toter one day thedy finally could not stand her, in a fit of rage this killed her. Chapter 2269 Revenge after a long time What Kit said finally connected those fragmented memories in ras mind. By now Talias cries were bing clearer, and she begged humbly, begging Kit and letting Mrs. Eleanor spare her baby. A mothers love is always so great and selfless, but at this moment it is like a sharp knife stabbed in ras heart. ra clenched her fist to death, and her fingertips were all white because of the excessive force. All of this, she knows all of it. She finally learns the truth about Talias death and finally learns her true identity. ra took a deep breath, forcibly suppressing the endless pain in her heart, and slowly raised her head to stare at Kit in front of her, Kit, do you know who I really am? Kit heard ras words and felt somehow puzzled and shook his head, Youre not even from this world, so how would I know who you really are? His words made ra let out a loudugh, then snapped her face down cold and stepped in front of him, grabbing him by the cor again and yanking him up. The expression on ras face was a bit grim, Since you still dont know who I am, then Ill tell you right now, listen, Im the girl who was experimented on by those of you in Talias stomach and then crossed over! Kits face turned swiftly white and his eyes widened, unable to react to what she meant by that, and then he heard ra say again through clenched teeth, Ivee back! Ivee back to avenge me and my mother! Kit couldnt stop his body from starting to tremble like crazy. His eyes were filled with fear,pletely unable to believe what his ears heard, You you you, you are the girl who crossed over in the first ce? How How is it possible? Arent you supposed to be in another world already? How did you Kit has not finished speaking, was ra fiercely choked, at the moment she is in a rage, plus eaten Soul Stone space fruit, the strength of the frightening, directly choke Kits neck to raise him to his face. Kit was frightened by this look of hers, ra said coldly, I dont want to talk too much nonsense with you, now you just need to tell me where Mrs. Eleanor that woman is now? She would love to avenge herself and her mother at this moment. But she also knows in her heart that although Kit is also the object of her revenge, he is, frankly speaking, just apdog of Mrs. Eleanor. The real source of her hatred should be Mrs. Eleanor, and Kit deserves to die, but it is Mrs. Eleanor who deserves to die more. Kit almost instinctively refused to answer ras question I cant say, I he covered his mouth, not wanting to let himself say it, but under the effect of the truth pills, his body simply can not be controlled by himself, his mouth trembled several times, but still the truth. Still the truth, Mrs. Eleanor she is actually in right now A rumbling sound came! Kit was about to reveal the location of Mrs. Eleanor, but suddenly there was a deafening sound of helicopter propellers in the sky outside the restaurant. ra blushed slightly and quickly looked outside to see that the helicopter had arrived at the floor-to-ceiling window of the restaurant they were in. She saw that the door to the helicopter had been opened and at the door stood a tall, sturdy man, wearing a ck bulletproof undershirt, looking like a professional mercenary, who was currently holding a gun, muzzle pointed in the direction of where she and Kit were. Not good! ras brain has not had time to react, her body has subconsciously thrown Kit away and rolled forward on the ground. Just then, the helicopter ckened at her guns spewing mes, the mercenary had snapped the te in his hand. A loud sound came! The bullet shattered therge floor-to-ceiling window ss in an instant, and the ss window shattered with a crash. ras entire body fell into a pile of broken ss and tumbled forward once more before she saw that several mercenaries had descended from the helicopter at speed. Kit, who had been thrown out by ra, was now on the ground, and when he saw the helicopter and the mercenaries, he was overjoyed and howled, Quick! Mrs. Eleanor sent you to rescue me, didnt she? Grab ra for me! ra, who was dodging, heard Kits words and couldnt help but curse a damn in her heart. This time it was her miscalction. He had called for Mrs. Eleanor to be notified when she had initially pretended to be knocked out by Kit. After so long, Mrs. Eleanors side simply also found out that Kit had an ident and sent mercenaries over. The group of mercenaries who came down from the ne were four in total, two of them flew to Kits side and helped him up from the ground, while the other two, with their guns raised, approached step by step in the direction where ra was. ra hurriedly rolled again and hid behind arge cab in the dining room. Immediately, a bang-bang-bang gunshot sounded in your ears! A dense collection of empty bullet casings fell to the ground, the bullets all hitting the cab in front of ra. A big shock came, and ras body was shaken to the point of numbness. The sound of such intense and ferocious gunfire made ras heart sink to the bottom at once. At the moment she is not facing those with pistols and small fights bodyguards, but equipped with the most sophisticated submachine guns and rifles, the mercenaries with strict military training. In her hands, y some clever to deal with those bodyguards is okay, if the face of these professional military training, experienced, but also armed with firearms mercenaries, that is simply to hit the stone.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ras mind raced, thinking of exactly how she could get out of the trap herself, and just then the cupboard where she was hiding was kicked open with a vengeance. Two tall, vicious mercenaries were already standing in front of themselves. ra subconsciously pinched the golden needle and stabbed the mercenary in front of her. However, because of the bulletproof undershirt, her golden needles could not get in at all. ras face was white as a sheet, and before she could move another finger, she was grabbed by the neck and picked up by one of the mercenaries. ra feet off the ground, desperately struggling, but it is useless, a burst of suffocation hase. Looking face to face, she realized that the mercenaries were not Chinese, but yellow-haired, blue-eyed foreigners. The two men rattled off anguage she didnt understand at all before they aimed their ckened guns at her head. ra struggled more desperately, but it was all in vain. Tried to return fire with the golden needle, but there was hardly a hole in these two. ra saw that her opponents hand was already on the trigger and closed her eyes in despair. Chapter 2270 Rescue Bang! With a loud bang, the despair in ras heart deepened, not expecting to live a second life and stop at this point. But the imagined pain did note, ra half waited, so she opened her eyes in confusion. The fierce-faced mercenary in front of him is now stiff, the arrogant expression is nowpletely frozen in his face, only the blue eyes seem to be a little puzzled. Only less than 0. 01 seconds apart, the mercenarys temple exploded with arge blood ssh with a thud and a warm little ssh on ras face. A strong smell of blood spread through ras nostrils. Who is it?! Several mercenaries just watched theirpanions suddenly perish, a time of some panic. A few people took a position to look back, only to find that the door of thepartment, which should have been locked tightly, had long been open. A tall, slender ck figure stood in the doorway, against the light like a god from heaven. He is in a ck custom-made suit, rare at the moment some wrinkles, but still does not affect his aura. The mans aura is spread without restraint, and the air pressure in the wholepartment is instantly lowered, while his own aura is so powerful that people dare not look directly at it.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Behind the man also stood arge group of ck-d bodyguards, the atmosphere is solemn, the man looked around the box, slowly stepped and came. After two steps, the mans face is fully exposed, sword brows and starry eyes, the coldness in the eyes is deep, as long as a person looks at it, Im afraid it will be hard to forget for life. Its Stanley! Stanleys left hand also holds an exquisite pistol, which at the moment is faintly emitting thest wisps of smoke. The bullet that just got the mercenary killed outright was fired by Stanley. The pistol is now shining with a cold metallic sheen, and the mans cold expression is a perfectplement to Stanley holding the pistol without any sense of contradiction, so people feel that he should have been so. ra didnt know what was wrong with her, she couldnt help but loose her nerves the moment she saw Stanley, and her whole body couldnt hold up and leaned directly against the wall. She knew she shouldnt have, the situation was still unclear, the danger was still close to her side, but she just couldnt help but sigh with relief, and her heart fluttered down. By this time Stanley naturally had also seen ra. So instantly, Stanleys eyes, which were already deep and dark, rolled up in a storm. ra is currently leaning against the wall due to physical exhaustion, the whole person is slightly gasping for air, chest rapidly together, while the arm snaking bright red is just in the dodge, identally cut by ss fragments, face is also sshed with the blood of mercenaries, the whole person are wretched. So Stanleys eyes became even colder, when had he ever seen the girl in front of him in such a sorry state? He has seen her, are very arrogant, pping his own sister, but also a reckless face. The eloquent who to dislike who, dislike the scum, dislike the teacher, there is no she dare not do things. More often than not, she just has a cold little face, always swimming and spoiling. But she is now leaning against the wall in a state of distress, unable to even stand on her own, he has never seen her in such a fragile and distressed state. Stanley withdrew his gaze that rested on ra and looked at the mercenaries who had somewhat dibobted themselves because of the death of theirpanions, with the kind of eyes that are entirely used to look at dead people. Sword brows furrowed, Stanley coldly threw out a sentence. Not one will be left behind. Without a warmmand, the ck-d bodyguards behind Stanley rushed out in unison. Stanley can often take with him is certainly not an ordinary hitman bodyguard, but the elite in the special forces. At the moment and the mercenariese together, it is natural that the needle is pointed at the barrel, who refused to give way. Although the mercenaries as Scandinavians tall hands and long feet, but the special forces are also years and years of life in training, so it is not at a disadvantage. The original luxurious andzy box is now filled with screams and blood everywhere, two things that should not appear together at all caused a great impact, simply a purgatory on earth. Time passes, the mercenaries feel more and more strained, the box is filled with blood, and most of this bloodes from them, bringing a few of the hands also folded into it. The mercenarys face became more and more embarrassed, originally thought that this mission was the easiest ever. In fact, the progress just did, who would have thought that a man like Shura would appear halfway. At this moment in another corner of the box, Kit is shivering. Of course he recognized Stanley at first nce, the most honored man on the continent, would know a freshman student, which Kit could not figure out even if he thought about it. But Stanley is most not only powerful, he is the most feared for his actions to kill. Thinking of this, Kit also can not care so much, in order to keep Stanley on, he risked his life towards the mercenaries shouted up. You guys stop fighting! Just take me away quickly! The head of the mercenaries had been considering whether to abandon the mission, after all, he had lost almost half of his men so far. Just as he was considering it, one of the mercenaries was thrown to the ground in one fell swoop over his shoulder, and then the bodyguard next to him fired without hesitation, a shot to the head. The mercenary leaders eyes were filled with ruthlessness, and finally he had to grit his teeth and instructed his only remainingpanions. So they coincidentally took up positions and prepared to take Kit out of here. Even if they are all ounted for here today, it is impossible to seed in the assassination, but if even Kit can not bring back, then they have no need to go back. After all, if that happens, even Mrs. Eleanor wont let them off the hook. Thinking of this, they no longer take the initiative to attack. And with Kit and fight and retreat, trying to return to the helicopter. And aside, ra is naturally anxious, only Kit, only Kit the son of a bitch can not go! If he informs Mrs. Eleanor, then his own situation will definitely be more difficult in the future. She subconsciously had to go after them, but then the sharp paining from her head could no longer be tolerated. The cries of the baby, the voice of his own mother pleading in agony, Kits excited shouting, and Mrs. Eleanors smug sneer. The overwhelming sweep came and took away rasst ounce of strength, and the painful memories filled her entire head, hurting like it was about to crack. ra staggered two steps, but finally she couldnt hold on and fell straight down, when a cold embrace caught her steadily. Chapter 2271 A rare and deep love ra struggled to lift her head and saw Stanleys cold but reliable face, and was relieved for no reason. ra? Stanley looked at ras increasingly pale face, his expression was as cold as ice, and his stern sword brows were furrowed. Are you okay? Is everything okay. But ra now where there is no mind to answer Stanleys question, she now can not even care about her already increasingly severe headache. Her eyes always followed closely the mercenaries who took Kit away, seeing them kill a way through Stanleysrge group of bodyguards with a desperate gesture. Kits desire to live simply spilled out of this box, and he was indeed one step away from being able to jump on the helicopter. ra looked at his back more and more anxious, this time also do not care so much, tightly grabbed Stanleys sleeve, anxiously instructed. Stanley, dont Never let Kit leave like that! But the more anxious she was to tell Stanley not to let Kit go so easily, the pain from her head became more intense, and finally the words she said were deeply broken in the halfway, or did not hold up, and she lost consciousness when her eyes went ck. ra!!! Stanley didnt expect ras health to be so bad that she would just faint when she spoke, his face changed and he hugged the petite girl in his arms tightly. The bodyguard had also never heard such an anxious tone from his master and could not help but freeze, favoring such a moment. The mercenary then seized the moment perfectly, grabbed Kit and jumped on the helicopter in one step. So no one was able to stop them anymore, and with the roar of the helicopter, they soon disappeared outside the restaurant. Master Stanley! Its our fault for not doing our job properly and letting them get away! The bodyguards came back to their senses at this time and bowed their heads to Stanley in apology. Stanley at this time there is still the mind to care about other things, he looked at the body in the arms of the soft and boneless, pale girl, anxiety overwhelmed the heart. If something happens to ra today, he cant guarantee what he will do in this state of chaos, even if it destroys the world, it is possible to do it, right? Thinking of this, he picked up ra directly and headed out of the restaurant. As soon as he left the restaurant, Milo, who had been waiting aside, greeted him and saw the pale ra in Stanleys arms, and his own face suddenly turned ugly. Whats going on with Miss Bell Stanleys eyes of ice cold deep, half a long time only coldly spit out a few words. Bring Denis here. in the Davidson Familys private hospital. The isted ward was quiet at the moment, with only the monitoring instruments making regr dripping sounds, and Denis, standing by the bed, was full of seriousness, checking ras body. If it were usual, he would not be so nervous, but he saw Stanleys stinky, murderous face as soon as he came in today, and the low pressure in the room was a constant reminder of how much responsibility he had this time. Milo hung his head and stood respectfully behind Stanley, his heart also kept sweating for ra. If ra is really in a bad way today, I guess it will be a bad day for them too. Denis checked carefully, not sparing a single possibility, and after hanging up thest instrument, the tight expression on his face finally rxed a bit. He turned his head with a rxed face and looked at Stanley, who was still full of cold ice, and couldnt help but feel a little funny in his heart, even his tone was full of a hint of teasing.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Stanley, I didnt expect you to be so attached to this girl, are you getting real this time? Milos hanging head suddenly jerked up, he listened to these words is simply anxious to die in the heart, this has been what time, Master Denis even have the courage to joke. Stanley heard the words, the expression is really more icy cold, even the room inside the gas temperature dropped down, Milo cried and shivered, Stanley if angry, it is not their people who suffer. Stanleys eyes rolled with anger, as if he was about to explode. Denis looked at Stanley this look instead more happy, they grew up together so many years of rtionship, he has never seen Stanley show such a look. But things havee to this, if we y on, Im afraid it will be a big deal. Thinking of this, he hurriedly calmed Stanleys emotions. ra is simply fine, not injured in any way, just rest and rest and she will be fine, dont be angry! Mom The girl on the bed suddenly murmured and spoke, Stanley heard it and hurriedly stood up, the other two people have not yet reacted, Stanley have reached the bedside. All of you stop mom ra on the hospital bed showed a somewhat pained look. Dont you kill my mother you The words she said were somewhat incoherent. Because of the examination, the makeup on her face had beenpletely removed, and at the moment, without that frightening makeup, her clear little face was unusually white. Stanleys face became more and more ugly, he looked at Denis, who was standing in a bit of a daze, and asked in a cold voice. Whats the deal with this again? Denis looked at Stanleys face full of seriousness and cold, could not help but sigh deeply, Stanley this time Im afraid really moved the heart. He leanedzily to the side, his hands grinning broadly into the pockets of his white coat, his eyes full of indifference inside. From a medical point of view, there is really nothing wrong with her physically, but she is in aa because of the mental stimtion. Denis said this to himself a little strange, his memory of ra has always been a beautiful, but very strong girl, all day and Stanley like a cold face, as if nothing is afraid, nothing can threaten her. He was quite curious as to what kind of things could have stimted this girl to this state now. So when will she wake up? Stanley spoke coldly, and Denis looked amused. Thats hard to say Then Denis, who had intended to flirt a bit, received a murderous look. Ill prescribe some medicine for herter, shell be awake in a while! Stanley then turned his head in satisfaction and looked at ra with eyes that were surprisingly tinged with a few hints of deep love. Denis was looking on the sidelines about to freeze, this is what earthly wonders, this time a nurse suddenly knocked on the door. As she moved in, the ward was instantly filled with a bitter and disgusting smell of medicine. Stanley looked coldly at Denis, only to see him raise his hands in a cold sweat and exin. Im afraid of the side effects of Western medicine before using Chinese medicine! Although bitter, but the effect is really good! Chapter 2272 or I’ll do it Although Denis is a medical student at Ching University and studied Western medicine as an undergraduate and graduate student, hees from a family of Chinese medicine practitioners. Since I was a child, I have been raised in the side of Denis senior, and I have been taught that Chinese medicine is also very good, and from time to time, I will use the prescriptions of Chinese medicine to treat people, and I am fully qualified to practice medicine. ras current situation is actually quite obvious, there is nothing physically wrong, nor is there any acute inmmation to be cured, only that she is unconscious because of the stimtion, so drinking some tranquilizing herbs to wake up the brain is most helpful. Stanley was naturally assured of Denis medical skills, and hearing that he had exined it seriously, he nodded slightly in affirmation and stepped back to pass a look to the nurse, signaling that she could go feed the medicine. The nurse is now simply distracted, where she expected to see Stanley in person today, and Denis is also there, these two simply shine, she can not see anything else ah. She blushed, although Denis is Stanleys hairdresser, but she can actually meet the real person in her lifetime, what kind of luck is this And the nurse is now patronizing the nymphomaniac, is also nervous, the hand that carries the medicine has been trembling slightly, Milos eyebrows frowned inaudibly. How could the hospital send such an unprofessional nurse, who didnt even notice the look Master Stanley just threw at her, and just kept her head down and tensed up in ce? Milo looked up cautiously at his master again, Stanleys eyes were fixed on ras face at this time, not noticing anything different on the nurses side. Denis, who was slouching on the side, also noticed the nurses nervousness at this time, but this kind of thing is kind ofmon, Denis did not think. But Stanley was on the verge of a rampage after all, and it was better not to let him find out, so Denis coughed gently to cover up. Ahem nurse, feed the medicine. The nurse then came back from the shyness and nervousness she had just felt, and shivered, and hurriedly steadied her mind, before steadily walking towards ra lying on the hospital bed with the bowl in her hand. The nurse scooped up a small spoonful of medicine and tentatively handed it to ras mouth, the dark brown liquid running down ras shellfish teeth. But before anyone could let go of that sigh of relief, ra choked and coughed out the medicine the next second. She subconsciously shook her head and murmured, unable to hear what she was saying, but her expression was clearly very guarded and resistant. After a violent cough ra gradually breathed steadily, but still frowned, face is indescribably resistant and guarded. The nurse did not give up a few more attempts, ra simply from the beginning of the reaction to the intense vomit, so a short time vomited a third. The blue and white striped hospital gown and the snow-white quilt sheets were all stained with ck and brown, which in turn made ras face even paler. The nurse is still a young nurse, but she is highly educated and capable, has long been a special care for several years, and is considered experienced. There are actually still a lot of patients who throw up their medication, but they are usually physical, and it is still rare to see a type like ra who is obviously mentally alert, and the nurse sighed with some headache. There is no choice but to pour it down, and was about to use brute force, when suddenly a cold male voice sternly stopped C Dont touch her! For the first time in a long time, a voice other than ras cough appeared in the ward. The nurse shivered in fear and looked up at the man who spoke with a face full of panic. The handsome and handsome face that can make all young girls pregnant just like this and their own, the nurse breathed a sigh of relief and felt like she was about to faint. Master Stanley you The nurse faced the handsome face, but was startled by the icy expression on his face, a time to react, subconsciously stammered and asked a question back. I told you not to touch her, put the medicine down and get out. Stanley repeated coldly, the chill under his eyes was deep. The nurse shivered with fear, and the short sentence was irresistibly strong. Giving her a hundred guts she didnt dare to continue her phndering here, hastily cing the medicine bowl in her hand on the table, then turning around and walking out of the ward. After the nurse left and closed the door, Stanley picked up the medicine bowl and walked over to ras bedside and sat down, leaning forward slightly. He picked up the medicine bowl with a spoon inside his hand, obviously to drink the medicine for ra himself. Denis was so startled that his lips trembled as he spoke. Just wait a minute, Stanley! Denis originally had a very good rtionship with Stanley, and at this time naturally will not be concerned about so much. What are you doing? You want to feed ra the medicine yourself? Stanley heard the surprise in his tone, his face was a little unhappy, a cold look was cast over, the hand holding the medicine did not even shake a little. Whats wrong? No? Its not a no-no! It has nothing to do with the possibility, its not so! He or she has known Stanley for more than twenty years, not to mention Stanleys distinguished status, it is impossible to serve others. The cold look of Stanley himself alone, not to mention to serve others, can be a little more concerned about others, but also he has never seen. But now he wants to feed ra the medicine himself, isnt this the suning out of the west? Denis stiffened and turned his head to look at Milo, who was standing aside. At this time, his assistant must have been as shocked as himself, but he didnt expect to see a trace of calmness on Milos face. As if this had happened a thousand times before, as natural as it was, Stanley was not swayed by Deniss words. He just scooped up a small spoonful of medicine from the bowl inside the other partys frightened eyes, and then gently handed it to ras mouth. Stanley had never served anyone before, so his movements were very stiff, and ra spit out the medicine again, as usual. Stanley was a little undeterred and tried twice more, but there was still no improvement, and the air in the ward was a little weirdly awkward for a while. Stanley, she cant take the medicine right now, so you should stop feeding her and get the shot instead! Stanley, however, frowned.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Western medicine has side effects. Denis sighed. Thats true, but she cant eat the medicine now, ah, western medicine is better than no medicine, or get some sedatives first! I didnt expect Stanley to make a sound to stop him. No, Ill make her drink this medicine. Denis turned his head indifferently and was going to ask what Stanley could do about ras current mental state. I didnt expect the man to answer with his actions before he even asked. Stanley directly tilted his head and took a sip of the bitter herbal medicine, then kissed ra on the lips. Chapter 2273 Dog abuse scene The girls soft, moist touch came through, and Stanleys eyes narrowed with some pleasure. ra unexpectedly began to resist a little, but Stanley had already guessed by this time, hands had already tightened tightly around the girls movements. Although ra is also considered desperate to resist, but after all, in terms of strength difficult is absolutely overwhelmingly strong, so she simply can not break free Stanleys confinement. ras nerves are tightly wound, and she is incredibly guarded and resistant to whatever is going on. So the moment Stanley touched her, she had already closed her mouth tightly, having made up her mind to resist to the end. The girl tried to struggle, but only in return for a more powerful shackle. In order to prevent ra from spitting out the medicine, Stanley had not hesitated to press his tongue against ras lips and tongue. So the bitter potion flowed down ras throat, and ra had no room to resist, although she still looked very resistant, but she was forced to bear it. In the end, there was no choice but to swallow a mouthful and swallow all the medicine. Although ras face was still pale, her own lips were a little red from Stanleys not-so-gentle fondling. This time her pale face instead of lining this little red lips more attractive, Stanley felt a little hot belly, can not help but deepen the kiss. Just one bite at a time, Stanley finally fed all the medicine to ra. And Denis is on the verge of putting down roots in ce. He kept that rigid position motionless, while Milo was very much on his way to having turned around by the time Stanley took the first sip of medicine. He has bumped into and interrupted his master and ras intimacy countless times, and he now doesnt even want to look at it anymore.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Besides, he has nothing to look at, in case Stanley, who is feeding the medicine, finds out and sends him to a remote area. Denis remained in ce at this time, the shock on his face not abating in the slightest, because he just couldnt believe it. He must have been blind, otherwise how could he have seen this always cold and serious man, the most noble man in the empire, personally feeding medicine to a young girl in her first year with his mouth, or in such an idtrous way! He now feels that he can no longer watch, the more the two people kissed, the more difficult it is to separate, and then look on, his three views will copse. Denis was forced to stuff a mouth full of dog food, this time can only doubt life without hesitation to turn around, and then left the ward. Ever since Stanley first met this little girl, he never seemed to be normal again. As soon as he left the ward he noticed that there seemed to be some noise near the ward. Whats wrong with you guys? Just dont let me in! The patient inside is my best friend, just let me in! Denis couldnt help but frown, the hospital ra was now in was private, luxurious and intimate. And as soon as ra arrived at the hospital, she went straight into the VIP ward, which is normally guarded by bodyguards and closely guarded. How could anyone dare to make trouble here when the security is so tight? The people who live here are rich and powerful to get in, and if anything really happens, the hospital is going to shed its skin. But it sounds like what that little girl is saying now is trying to break in? The hospital is, after all, his own familys property, Denis naturally is not let go of the quick step to go over, but not yet two steps, a familiar fresh face into his eyes. Denis couldnt help but freeze for a moment, it was the girl with the faint scent of fruit on her body. Loris? How did she get here? Loris was still pulling back and forth with the bodyguard at this time. Im really not a suspicious person, I just want to go in and take a look! Loris anxiously ttened his mouth, aggrieved a look about to cry, but the bodyguard in front of him did not move. Im really sorry Miss Bozigian, but we are just following the rules here, no one can continue visiting the patients in the VIP ward without special permission, so dont give us a hard time! Loris was so angry that her eyes were red. Im really good friends with the patient inside, otherwise youd ask her! Im just worried that she wants to go in and take a look! Several bodyguards at this time simply have ignored her, anyway, the reasoning does not make sense, they just blocked the door. Today, ra and her ssmates went to the hospital to study together, but Loris had some family matters, so she couldnt go along. It was onlyter that we learned that ra had been selected by the Fraser Groups director and was able to work with him on a partnership. Loris was really happy for ra, she kept waiting for the time and thought that ra should be almost finished talking with Kit, so she was happy to make a phone call to say hello. But ra never answered her phone, and Loris felt her heart lift all of a sudden. ra is not the kind of person who would just not answer the phone, she followed Kit has been away for a long time, even if they want to talk about cooperation, they should not talk for so long. Loris was still a little worried about ra, so she finally called her aunt at the dormitory and learned that ra hadnt even returned. Loris was so desperate that she had to call ra over and over again until suddenly the call was answered. But it wasnt ra herself who answered, it was the nurse who had juste out and told Loris that ra had been admitted to the hospital after passing out and hadnt woken up yet. Loris was feeling like she was on ice, her ra which was the strongest and most confident girl in the world. She could hardly imagine what cruelty it would take to bring ra down. So after asking for the address and ward number, she came regardless, she just wanted to stay with ra. She just wanted to confirm ras status with her own eyes, but she didnt expect it to be so difficult! Loris cant control herself, feel aggrieved, tears are already in the eyes, but there is nothing else to do, at this time a freshzy male voice suddenly came up behind C Let her in, this is my friend. Loris froze for a moment, looked up, and met Deniss good-looking peach eyes. Loris then called out with some surprise. Master Denis?! Chapter 2274 No more trusting men Denis wearing a whiteb coat, hands in his pockets, quietly standing in the hospital corridor, the corridor light is slightly dim, the light spilled on his body, casting a long shadow on the ground, more seemingly his slender figure, always a dandy-like handsome face, but also so serious and serious a few points. Denis lowered his head and examined Loris, a pair of peach blossoms upturned, some seductive air. Loris didnt expect to run into Denis here and was slightly stunned for a moment. Master Denis, howe its you? What are you doing here? This is my familys hospital hey! Is it strange for me to appear here? Looking at Loris goofy expression, Denis couldnt help but let out a lowugh, with obvious amusement in his voice, On the other hand, you, what brings you to my home hospital? Denis reminded Loris, she hurriedly said, Yes, yes, talking to you almost forgot the main thing, senior since this hospital is your family, then can you talk to the bodyguards, let me in, I just came to visit my roommate! Your housemate? Denis slightly froze for a moment, and then reacted, the girls mouth should be ras roommate. They were both freshmen at Ching University School of Medicine, and he didnt expect them to be living in the same dorm. Your housemate is ra, right! Dont worry, shes fine. Denis said faintly, ra also really did not suffer any injuries, only not a strong stimulus, a moment of mental inability to ept, so temporarily did not wake up. However, before Denis could exin in further detail, Loris rushed towards the wards with an anxious face. The bodyguards standing at the door saw that this little girl was familiar with the young master of the family and did not stop this time. But just as Loris was about to enter the ward, Denis suddenly remembered something, frowned, rushed forward, and pulled Loris to a stop with a big iing hand. Almost forgot, now Stanley is still in the ward in the mouth to mouth to help ra feeding it, this if Loris risked rushing to, the scene, can not imagine. Thinking of this, Denis face odd, had to immediately dry cough two, You do not worry about it, I am ras attending doctor, she is nothing, just in some mental stimtion, still need to be hospitalized to recuperate a few days, it is really not convenient to let you go in to see her. Denis patience, calm tone of voice to Loris this little girl exined, he himself do not know why, to Loris this little girl, he will always be very patient. Loris was still a little worried when she couldnt see ras condition with her own eyes. ra, is she really okay already? Im still not sure, Ill just take a look and Ill be relieved to see that shes okay. She couldnt resist poking her toes inside the ss window to see ras current condition. Denis, worried that Loris might see something she shouldnt, simply stepped forward and grabbed her directly by the shoulders to turn her whole body to herself. Dont worry, Im a doctor, Ive said shes fine, then shes definitely fine, would I lie to you? But I Loris tried to say something else, but Denis dragged her straight to the outside of the hospital. Lets go, lets go, Ill take you back to school. Denis didnt give Loris a chance to refuse and pulled her straight out of the hospital corridor towards the hospital parking lot. Ten minutester. A limousine. Loris and Denis were both sitting on top of the back seat of the vehicle with a driver driving smoothly in front of them. The car is very quiet, no one made a little noise, Loris still a worried look, hand on the cheek dazed. Although Master Denis had said that ra was fine, she couldnt stop worrying about her condition. What exactly did ra find out? Why did she suddenly faint and be hospitalized for no reason? Loris thought of this and couldnt help but regret a little that she hadnt insisted on going into the ward to see ra, so casually followed Denis out of the hospital, and just then, Denis beside her spoke up. How are you, and that scumbag boyfriend of yours doing now? Scum boyfriend? Loris didnt react too well for a while, and only after a while did she realize that Denis was probably talking about James.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Well just broke up ah. She sounded a little down, her usual bright big eyes were a little dull and didnt look as radiant as before. Yet Loriss remark made Denis inexplicably happy. He kind of person, should have broken up with him a long time ago, divided good ah! Its a pure waste of time to get along with a scum, and you should stop being unhappy. Loris thought of her past with James and felt that she was a joke, a hint of resentment appeared in her eyes and she replied harshly, Yes, good separation! Ill never trust a man again! When Denis heard this little girl suddenly came to such a sentence, he was stunned and just opened his mouth to say something else, but he didnt think Loris had already turned his head to lie on the car window, Look, senior, ra and I live in this dormitory building, senior, can you ask the driver to stop at the road over there? Denis came back to his senses and realized that he had reached the dormitory area of Ching University when he heard Loris words. He asked the driver to stop at the side of the road and got out of the car with Loris. Master Denis, I really bothered you today and made a special trip to send me back to the dormitory. At the side of the car, Loris spoke sincerely in thanks. Without Denis, she would not have been able to know what ras situation was today. Senior, please ask ra to call me the first time she wakes up, Im worried about her. Despite having believed Deniss im that nothing was wrong with ra, Loris wanted to talk to her directly about the situation. Denis leaned on the car, illuminated by the streetlights, he took on a few of the usual carelessness that is rarely seen. Loris words made him raise an eyebrow. I didnt expect that this little orange-smelling girl in front of him would have such a good rtionship with ra. Dont worry, Ill pass it on to her. Well, thank you very much then. Loris looked down at her watch, it was almost time for the dormitory to close and she hurriedly spoke to Denis to get ready to go back to the dormitory. However, just as she took a few steps away, Denis words rang out again behind her with a slight tone of voice C Wait a minute. She turned around to ask him what else was going on, but to her surprise, the mansrge hand had already fallen on her soft hair. Denis lowered his head and gently approached Loris, Girl, dont distrust men, you will meet a man who will treat you wholeheartedly in the future. The seemingly careless words are very reassuring to hear. Loris understood that he was replying to her earlierment in the car about never trusting men again. Before she could say anything, Denis had already dropped his hand Well, its gettingte, you should hurry back to the dorm, Im leaving. With that Denis turned around and got into the car, which roared away. Loris stood alone, frozen in ce, and the hair Denis had just touched seemed to have little invisible mes burning in it, making ones heart flutter. Whats wrong with me again? Loris pped her cheek, wondering over the inexplicable fluttering in her heart. She turned around to walk back to the dormitory, but suddenly realized that the phone in her pocket was missing. Wheres my phone? Loris thought back for half a day, then realized she might have left her phone in Denis car. She felt a headache, how could she get in touch with Denis? At this moment, a ck figure suddenly crept closer to her. Chapter 2275 Forgive me, okay? Loris was startled by the sudden approach of the silhouette, just want to scold who is so boring in the middle of the night deliberately scare people, but when she saw the face of this person, she could not say anything. She was familiar with this man, it was James who she had just talked to Denis about. How did he get here? Loris suddenly felt very sick to her stomach, turned around and stepped to leave directly, but unexpectedly James suddenly came forward and hugged her. Loris, dont you go! I came here specifically to find her, how could I let her go like this? The moment Loris felt James body against her own, a strong wave of nausea came straight to her head. She tried to shake James off when she smelled the pungent smell of alcoholing from him. Loris was slightly stunned and looked at James, only then did he notice that James face was actually red under the streetlight and his eyes were a bit zed, obviously having drunk a lot of alcohol and walking slightly shakily. In the years Loris has been with James, she remembers him as a hard-working, studious student who never drank. Theyve only been apart for a short time and theyre already drinking? People really do change! Or is it that the James of long ago was the same as he is now, only she never really knew him. Loris frowned and opened her mouth somewhat hesitantly and asked, Are you youre drinking? James heard Loriss words, his heart was very happy, he thought Loris this is worried about why he would drink, his eyes suddenly shed a trace of smugness. He knew that Loris still liked him, before he hurt him too hard to be so indifferent to himself. Now he drinks a little, look at her, she is not distressed? The more James thought about it, the more smug he was, he was really attractive to her, so he hugged Loris tighter regardless, and his mouth began to mumble. Loris, I know Im wrong, please, dont leave me, just forgive me, okay? Please, pleasee back to me, okay? Jamess sudden hug made Loriss whole body explode. She subconsciously tried to break away from his embrace. James, you let go of me! Dont you touch me! James did not expect Loris to reject him in this way, and was pushed away by her, and took several steps backwards, before he could barely stand. Loris, how dare you push me away! Are you out of your mind! James was annoyed and was about to yell at Loris when a sudden wave of nausea came over him and before he could say a word, Vomit ! He rushed to the roadside bushes and began to vomit violently. James squatted on the ground vomiting for half a day, straight feel their bile are going to vomit out, hard he was in tears, but this is most of the day, Loris also do note to take care of him a little. The heart is a burst of annoyance, why? This Loris now be beautiful, but how to be a little bit of eyesight is not, if the previous her, already jumped up to busy. Why are you still standing there? Why dont you hurry over and smooth my back! Why are you standing there like a dead man watching? With his stomach almost empty, James was no longer as ufortable as he had just been and straightened up, resentful of Loris performance, ring at her sulkily. Jamess words made Loris couldnt help but grunt coldly, she felt that this man turned out to be so ridiculous, looking at his gaze also began to be more cold, the corners of the mouth hooked up, the tone of mockery replied. Why should I go help you smooth your back? Its not like Im your anything now, you should go to Clementine, shes your girlfriend, right? The girls tone was cold and powerful, and the content was like a basin of cold water, poured directly on James head. When he heard Loris mention that woman Clementine, James couldnt help but feel his stomach start to flip again. Thest time Clementine revealed herself in public on top of the examination room after she hooked up with Stanley, they broke up directly. Even so, he, James, became the man everyone in the entire school mocked. The friends around him alsoughed at him for having no eyes, for Clementine so a woman who hooked up, and actually rejected Loris such a good girl that everyone wants to catch. James is precisely because he can no longer stand these snidements, which ran out to drink so much, after drinking more remorse, ran over to want to get back together with Loris, want to go back to the old days. Anyway, in his opinion, had to himself and Loris back together, then he will be the envy of everyone in the school man, will be too dignified, girlfriend so beautiful, and the family still open hospital, their own work does not have to worry, and in the future will be able to feed and clothe, continue to spend her familys money. Thinking about it, James took a closer look at Loris in front of him. Just see Loris at this moment, beautiful face, cheeks slightly red, unspeakably attractive, the streetmp illuminated by her, more beautiful body. James, under the effect of alcohol, felt that at the moment she was like a fairy who had descended to earth.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. But it doesnt matter, anyway Loris likes himself so much, its not what he says. Anyway, women, coaxing a good. James thought very narcissistically, and then once again, despite Loris resistance, he pounced on her and took her into his arms fiercely. Loris, listen to my exnation, all along, the person I like is you, really! Please forgive me, I know Im wrong, please forgive me. James said fast and nonsense, Its all because of Clementine that bitch seduced me and interfered in our rtionship, I was confused and trusted her, now I really know my mistake, I will never do it again, just forgive me ande back to me, okay? I also promise you, youe back to me, in the future, you only need to give me four times a week to wash, no, three times underwear on the line, do not have to help me wash every day as before. And homework too! Ill never let you do all my homework for me again. Look, Ive already given in so much, so just promise to get back together with me, okay? What did you say? Loris stared at the man in front of her in disbelief, wondering if her ears were out of whack. James is not already crazy, shamelesslye to find their ownpound is not enough, but actually dare to so shamelessly ask himself to continue to help him write homework, he thinks he is who? Thepany also shamelessly said what, as long as he washed three times a week, homework one half. The self-righteous think as if this look is all she took out the biggest sincerity general. I just said you dont have to do what you did before if you want to get back together with me, you can work less for me. James thought he was speaking to Loris with deep emotion and reached out to hold Loris hand with a sincere tone, not feeling any problem with his words at all. Oh, right, and the money you spend on things for me, it doesnt take that much, anyway, I like you as a person, not the material things. James this shameless words, let Loris almostugh out loud. Only at this moment did she truly feel that she had never known him before. Chapter 2276 can’t see you Now she cant understand how she could like this man in front of her to the point of death. This scum who only uses her, uses her, cheats on her emotions, always calls her names and takes everything she does because she loves him for granted as a cheap man. The most precious and beautiful years of their own youth, actually wasted on such a persons body, Loris suddenly felt very ridiculous. Loris took a deep breath, her face cold and emotionless, and said, James, did youe to me to get back together just so I could keep doing your homework for your pocket money? And with that, he remembered his humble self again. Of course not! James rushed to deny it. Its because I like you! I really like you thats why I want you toe back to me and lets start over! Oh, by now this man still has the face to say that he likes himself. Loris looked as if she had heard a very funny joke, covering her stomach with a loudugh. Sheughed in a way that made James heart flutter. Such a Loris he had never seen before. All along, Loris was very inferior in the face of him, and always had an ingratiating look in front of him, and as long as he coaxed a little, he would wag his tail happily like a puppy. Now this shady way of talking to him has never been done before. Originally James intended to coax the little girl again, heard her words at the moment and the sound of sarcastic to the extremeughter, immediately upset. I have taken the initiative toe to you to get back together, why do you still seem to be unwilling, why? Is it because youre prettier now that you dont see me anymore? James said this is actually a little emotional. If it was before, Loris sensed the displeasure in his tone and would havee running to beg him to forgive himself. But he didnt expect that Loris, now as if she couldnt hear his displeasure, didnt react at all. Loris also grunted and spoke in an icy, cold tone. Youre right James, right now I cant really look at you. Loris, do you know what you just said? James couldnt believe this wasing from Loris mouth. He looked at Loris, his brow furrowed, and now he didnt even seem to recognize the girl in front of him. I said I just cant see you. Loris repeated, word for word, through clenched teeth. I, Loris, used to be blind to like a scum like you. Only now does Loris see the true face of James clearly.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She regretted that she had wasted too much of her time and energy on him before, so now she felt it was a waste of time and life to even say one more word to him and turned around to leave. However, he had only just turned around to pass when James swooped in and grabbed her. James you let go of me, what the hell do you want? Loris struggled to shake off James grip, but there was a natural strength gap between men and women, and no matter how hard she tried, she simply couldnt shake it off. This can be Loris angry, open mouth to curse this stinking man, but saw James face grimace, a moment frozen. Loris, you bitch, how dare you look down on me! Who gave you that face? James roared furiously. Is it because you hooked up with Denis, isnt it? Its because he fell for you that you dont see me anymore and dont want to get back together with me, right? James words struck Loris as inexplicable. James what are you babbling about here? Its not like our business has anything halfway to do with people Master Denis. How is that okay? James growled, spitting and spitting, some of it spewing into Loris face. Now you are not able to look at me, a poor boy, because you have lost weight, be beautiful, and have gotten close to Denis, a big tree, and want to fly to the top as a phoenix! You bitchy women, youre all such gold-digging bitches, that Clementine likes Stanley and you like Denis, isnt it because theyre rich and powerful, one by one? So fucking shameless! James words really made Loris cry andugh,pletely speechless. She is not willing to get back together with him is not he outside someone in the first to dump himself? He has a problem with his own character, and now hes running around saying he wants to be with Denis for the money, and thats why hes not willing to get back together with him. Loris was shaking with anger. James, dont be a slobbering idiot! Im not willing to get back together with you simply because youre a bad person, youre a total scum! No one wants to be with you again! But now James where will believe Loris words? His face was bruised. I pooh! Loris you just dont like me being poor, well, I will now see if that Master Denis will touch you again if you are yed by a poor boy like me! With that, James suddenly pounced on Loris body and started to move his hands and feet. Although the two of them were in a rtionship together for several years, but James has always been reluctant to touch Loris, the fat he could not avoid it! But now Loris is different, she slimmed down sessfully, slim and slender, now wearing a soft pink shirt dress, slender legs exposed outside, the small face is also slightly red because of some excitement, looks like a just ripe red apple general. James immediately felt a warmth from the small of his belly up, he also no longer and Loris nonsense, directly to Loriss neck nibble up. Suddenly feeling such a sticky touching from his neck, Loris exploded in a sh. James are you crazy? Get off me! Because of fear Loriss voice was muffled and trembling, slightly with a few cries. Get off of me, get out of the way! Loris struggled and cried out, but she couldnt get away from James, and the man didnt listen to her, not stopping in the slightest. Help! Help, someone please help me! Loris finally couldnt help but cry out, she was really scared. But unfortunately its almost time for the dormitory doors to close, most people have already gone inside the dormitory building, and its the weekend, the school would have been empty of a few people. Loris screamed for help, but no one showed up to help her at all. She could only watch as her clothes were ripped open by James the scumbag, she waspletely terrified of the moment, tears rolling down from her eyes one by one. What should we do? Somebody, somebody help her! Just as James opened thest button of Loriss shirt, Loris had already closed his eyes in despair, but at that moment, arge hand came from the side and grabbed Jamess cor and lifted him up. Chapter 2277 Get rid of him The hand that suddenly stretched out to the side was just a light upward lift and then a throw, James was thrown to the side by him in great distress. Then, Loris felt her body being enveloped in a warm embrace. A low but concerned male voice came to my ears. Are you okay? Loris looked up and what fell into her eyelids was a handsome face and those worried peach eyes. Who? How dare you fucking meddle in my business? James is about to eat this flower-like beauty in front of him. However, they were suddenly thrown to the ground, and they were so angry that they started cursing. But he never expected that when he looked up, he saw Denis with a cold face. Denis and Stanley are different, Stanley has a long cold face that rejects people, but Denis is always a smiling yboy look. His eyebrows always carry a hint of a smile and the corners of his mouth are raised, always giving the impression of a cynical young master. But at this moment, Denis is rarely seen with a cold face, even the beautiful eyes are a little cold. James was instantly sobered up by the shock and felt cold all of a sudden. Denis, Master Denis? His mouth trembled and his eyes held endless fear. How did you you show up here? Just now though it was said that he insulted and mocked her rtionship with Denis in front of Loris. But in fact, he himself is still very afraid of Denis. Deniss status, the only heir to thergest pharmaceutical family in the entire Qing Maind, if he is offended, Im afraid that if he casually says one word, he will not be able to continue on the path of a doctor, and may even lose his life. James was so scared that his legs went weak and he stood shivering on the side. Yet Denis didnt even give him a second look. He just looked with concern at the girl whose face was covered with tears in front of him. The buttons of Loriss shirt dress had been ripped open, the surface of the dress was scratched and wrinkled, and her white shoulders werepletely exposed, and the mans saliva could be seen faintly at her neck. Loriss whole body cant stop trembling because of fear, she clutched her arms, the original clear and white little face tears flowing, looking iparably miserable. Deniss heart felt like it had been stabbed hard with a knife, indescribably heartbreaking. He hurriedly took off his suit jacket and draped it over Loris, covering her exposed skin tightly and covering up all those marks. Then he turned to look at James, who was at a loss for words. Denis looked at his eyes fierce very, like a sword-like gaze fierce sweep past, open voice to speak is not like the usual that always seems to smile, but cold and ruthless feeling of great. If I remember correctly, I warned you long ago not to approach Loris again, do you not understand human words? This is indeed not the first time Denis has seen Jamese pestering Loris. In addition to the first encounter at the Citrus Club, he went to warn Loris after relieving him, and then at the school field day he also warned in front of the supermarket not to approach Loris again. I did not expect this kid has a lot of guts, but ignored his warning, and also dared to Loris to make such a beastly thing to do, if he did not arrive in time, Loris afraid Denis eyes sprang to life with a bit of ferocity. And James heard Deniss vicious words, his body shivered hard, trembling lips, very fearful look. Master Denis, you listen to my exnation, this is a misunderstanding, I was unintentional I just drank too much wine and recognized the wrong person so thats why His exnation paled inparison, and Denis didnt want to talk to him at all, so he stepped forward and grabbed James cor, interrupting him. Compared to James, Deniss height is a full head taller than his, and at this moment grabbed his cor and easily picked him up. James! Denis stared at the pale James in front of him with a cold face. Since you cant understand the verbal warning, Ill have to make you remember it in a different way. James suddenly tears rolled down his eyes, he was too scared, very frightened to ask Denis what he intended to do to himself, but before he could say anything he was dropped hard on the ground by Denis. Denis coldly took out his cell phone and dialed a number. Come over to my side right now, theres a piece of junk you need to get rid of. Denis face was cold as he gave instructions to the caller. James was scared shitless instantly when he heard it. He hurriedly rolled to Deniss feet. Master Denis! Now where to care about what face dignity, grabbing Deniss pants leg repeatedly begging for mercy. Please please let me go I just got drunk and confused for a moment, I wont dare again, I promise I will never pester Loris again, you spare me!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. James cried out loudly, and Denis kicked him away in great boredom. Regret now? Its already toote. Ill make you regret it for the rest of your life. At that moment a car whistled to a stop next to James. Several bodyguards dressed in ck got out of the car and came to Denis with their heads down waiting for instructions. You guys, go get rid of him. Yes, Master Denis. Several bodyguards responded. The next minute James was picked up by them and shoved into the car. Master Denis, I was wrong, I was really wrong, please just let me go! James screamed, and then there was a sudden, strange, foul smell in the air. He was dripping at the crotch of his pants and was already scared to pee. This kind of battle, where he has seen ah! What a no-good! Denis didnt bother to look at him again and signaled the bodyguards to take him away, and those few bodyguards quickly threw James into the car. Master Denis! The car roared away, James screams still echoing in the air. There was a sudden silence around the room, and Denis looked to Loris, who had been standing quietly to one side. Her whole person is dumbfounded, as if she has lost her soul, just clutching the dress on her body with a deadly grip, unable to stop shivering,pletely unresponsive to James being taken away. Denis could not help but soften his gaze, his heart was very heartbroken. Chapter 2278 Heartbeat Accelerates Denis almost didnt even think to walk over and arge hand gentlynded on Loris head. Loris hair is soft, probably because it has just been washed, fluffy and smells good, it feels good to the touch, Denis subconsciously rubbed it. Then asked as softly and gently as possible.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Are you okay? Loriss whole body was tense because of the excessive shock just now. When Deniss hand suddenly rested on her head, it scared her to the core. She obviously subconsciously wanted to back up and dodge, but the gentle touch on the top of her head came. The man just rubbed his head gently, unlike the aggressive contact he had just made. Denis is as gentle as can be at this time, and at the same timees his temperature, which makes people inexplicably quiet. Never mind. Loris shook his head, his tense nerves, which were finally rxed at this time, and smiled bitterly in return. You dont mind, do you? Denis suddenly asked a question so clueless, Loris did not react for a while. Mind what? I didnt ask your permission to just deal with James. Denis lowered his eyes, and his good-looking peach blossom eyes showed no emotion. You dont mind, do you? Denis is aware that Loris fondness for James has reached a deadly level, even though the two have since broken up. But today, after all, their own James is under the cruel hands, Loris can really do things do not care about it, will not feel intolerant of. Loris couldnt help but let out a bitterugh, her face pale but her eyes very determined. What happens to him in the future has nothing to do with me anymore. Thats what Loris had in mind, and the suddenness of this event today was too much of a shock to her. Even if she once liked him, but now she ispletely dead to James, not even a little bit of love. From now on, no matter what James lives into, even dead or alive, are no longer rted to their own. She thought with hatred, her eyes were a little red, but suddenly there was the warm breath of a man approaching from her side. Loris stiffened and jerked her head up to realize it was Denis who hade up to her side. The distance between the two became instantly intimate, and she could even feel Deniss warm breathpping at her own body. Loris felt her heart miss a beat and even her breathing was about to stop. She didnt understand why Denis had toe so close to her, but Denis suddenly huffed across the room and then his eyebrows were stretched out for a moment. The corners of his mouth seemed to narrate a smile and whispered. It sure smells good. Loris couldnt react. What is it? Denis couldnt help but sniffle again. You smell sweet and nice, what brand of body wash is it? The first time Denis gave Loris a head start standing next to her, he noticed the smell on these little girls. A tropical fruit mixed up with a fragrance, certainly not a perfume like the pungent smell, probably just a shower gel or shampoo it. Denis felt that the smell was not only nice but also reassuring, and even instructed the national assistant to look for this brand of body wash, but how could such a needle in a haystack be sessful? Loris was dumbfounded to hear this question. Body wash? Its just a random one from the supermarket Loris was still bbergasted and casually mentioned a very popr brand. Huh? This time for Denis froze, he let his assistant to investigate are from the counter to check, so so long to find nothing. He didnt even think about it, it was just an ordinary body wash inside the supermarket. I didnt think that the body wash in the supermarket could smell so good. Denis shook his head with emotion, and while talking, he couldnt help bute closer to Loris, as if to confirm the smell of her again. He couldnt say what was going on, the smell was nothing special, just fruity, but he just smelled a little good, even a little sunken. Denis is still a medical student in the end, the distance between people is very fuzzy to him, touching and touching, it seems to be no big deal. Plus, Im used to being prodigal on a regr basis, and even if I have something substantial to do with Loris, I dont see anything wrong with getting so close. But Loris could not, as the other side came closer, she was simply about to stop breathing. Its too close! She could even see the mans long, slender eyshes, and the reflection of her own face full of tension in her eyes. She felt like her heart was going to pop right out of her chest the next second, and she was flushed red and didnt know what to do when- Theres a big fancy cat, and they y together every day The silent ambiguity was interrupted by the ringing of a preschoolers childrens song, and Loris reacted with a jolt. My phone? Denis remembered at this time and pulled out a cell phone from inside his pocket. I almost forgot if I didnt tell you, I left my phone in the car. Denis smiled and handed Loris the phone just because it had been left in his car. He was worried that it would be too inconvenient without a cell phone these days, and only then did he purposely turn back, just in time to see the scene of James pestering her. Loris the phone just rang an rm to remind her of the dormitory door, and she let out a long sigh of relief at this time. Senior my dorm is still gated, I have to go first Loris ended up panicking on her phone and turned her head and ran. Denis looked at his back and couldnt help butugh low as he just got back in the car and the driver asked. Master Denis, what about that man? The smile and gentleness that remained on Denis face went cold for a moment. Ill go see for myself. The car whizzed away with these words and soon stopped at the abandoned factory next to the school. Denis got out of the car and walked in to see James lying tied up on the floor, although his pants had dried, but the stench of his body had not yet dissipated. He saw Denise in and with a jolt he dropped to his knees in a panic. Master Denis, please spare me! Jamess head hit the ground one by one, so hard that it could even have an echo inside the factory. I really did not know that you and Loris is toe true, if I know that between the two of you is such a rtionship even if it kills me, I would not dare toy hands on her again ah Chapter 2279 Stop James is scared out of his wits this time of year and is telling the truth. Whether it was at the Citrus Club or at the Games, Denis helped Loris out. But James also asked around, he naturally knows that Denis in the love life is more casual, change of girlfriend that called a fast. And he looked for girlfriends either female celebrities, or female models, it seems that there has never been a female college student it. Not only that, James for the sake of insurance, but also deliberately investigated Loris in the end with what kind of people y? Onlyter did we find out that Loris usually has nothing to do with Denis, the two are not even ordinary friends. James came to the conclusion that Denis should only see his sister being bullied, so he forced himself to help out twice without knowing each other. And James was just jealous tonight, so he casually pulled Denis bluff and said the two of them were hooking up. Even he himself knows its just nonsense. But today Denis surprisingly for Loris hands, and the two people talk at all like they do not know each other, James finally realized that in the end or their own wrong. Denis and Loris were afraid that it was true before. But if he had known that it was true between the two of them, it would have killed him, and he wouldnt have dared to bully Denis woman. Denis nced at the man who was prostrate on the floor in a balloon, without the slightest dignity. His usually always frivolous and gentle peach blossom eyes, this time but like Stanley shone with an icy cold light. I didnt say Loris was my woman. Denis speaks with an interesting voice inside and does not yet perceive annoyance himself, just cold. Do you think everyone in the world is as nasty-minded as you are? James was still kowtowing and crying at the same time, but he didnt expect Denis to deny the rtionship between the two of them since he was frozen at once. He couldnt help but look up, his whole face was crying miserably, but he still couldnt help but be full of shock. Master Denis, if its not between you two then why are you so angry? James is really curious, Denis before if to help people out even if, right as a helper. But he is really angry today, ah, if there is no special rtionship between the two people, how will Denis heard this question and his earlier irritation was instantly magnified. But isnt it, he looks like the kind of person who likes to meddle in things, even if he asionally has a great sense of justice. asionally, I cant help but to help a handful of those dumbfounded elementary school girls, but which one was on his mind? But today he watched James hold Loris down, and at that moment he simply heard the sound of his own sanity crumbling. He couldnt control his emotions and was so angry that he just wanted to get James killed, thinking about it he could only continue with his icy tone. No reason, I just dont like you. Denis forcibly suppressed the heart of the uneasiness and alienation, this time again do not bother to look at the man on the ground again, just casually ordered the bodyguard. Since his hand truth is so dishonest, there is no need to keep it. Denis was about to leave when he finished, but the red hickeys left by the man on Loris white neck suddenly appeared before his eyes. The slightest hint of irritation in his heart rolled back, and Denis subconsciously added. Tongue too. Master Denis! James was still a face of confusion, did not expect Denis and move the real thing, he could not help but be frightened to wail wildly up. Denis, however, waspletely unmoved and left the warehouse without even looking back. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. On the other side, in the girls dormitory. Loris was able to make it back to the dorm in a hurry. Running all the way to his dorm room, he could still clearly hear his heart beating wildly. It wasnt because she kept running, but she couldnt help her heart beating wildly all the time when she thought of Deniss gentle hand thatnded on her head and the deep love in her peach blossom eyes. She sighed and went into the toilet and washed her face several times with cold water, which finally slowed her down. Loris, are you in over your head? Why is your heart beating so fast? Loris murmured as she looked at herself in the mirror. You cant be in love with someone, can you? The idea came out of nowhere, and Loris subconsciously shook her head viciously. The idea is just ridiculous. Loris look at yourself, dont be a fool. Loris couldnt resist pping her face with the cool water again. Youve forgotten the pain before this scar is healed, how James treated you, do you not remember, why do you want to nt yourself on a man again? Loris knows that Denis is a good person, otherwise she would not have helped herself repeatedly, but she also knows how bad Deniss love life is. And most of his girlfriends are in the entertainment industry, how can an ordinary college girl like yourself manage it? Its better to stop and stop hurting yourself. Loris looked at the mirror with a bitter smile and shook her head, suppressing all the inexplicable fluttering in her heart, turned around and went to take a shower and go to bed. And on the other side of the hospital. ra felt like she was having a nightmare she couldnt wake up from. The sound of my mother crying inside the dream, and the sound of the two beasts talking and sneering. The desperation of being powerless came in waves, and she was already suffocating, struggling desperately but still in vain. It was when she was desperate that her own hand was suddenly grabbed. The mans hand was big and cold, the touch of two people touching came so real that a low voice suddenly sounded in ras ears. ra, dont be afraid, Im here. Stanleys words dont sound like the ups and downs of a tone, but they are soothing. ra, originally confused and desperate, suddenly quieted down at this time. Her long, slender eyshes kept fluttering as if she could stretch out a fine breeze, and struggled for a long time like this. ra finally opened her eyes slowly and saw the luxurious ward at a nce. She seems to have not yet woken up from the dream, the whole person is still a bit dazed, and the mans low voice sounded again in her ears. Awake? ra then looked up and found Stanley sitting on the edge of her bed quietly watching herself. At this time, the night is alreadyte, only the rustle of leaves swaying outside the window and the quiet moonlight spreading on Stanleys five-dimensional face. Chapter 2280 twin brother Stanley? ra, who had juste to her senses, was still a bit confused, and after a slight daze, everything that had happened before thea slowly came back to her. She had a splitting headache and raised her hand to rub her brow a few times, her mind in turmoil. Recalling those conversations with Kit, ra could no longer care about anything else and hurriedly reached out to grab Stanleys hand, asking anxiously. Stanley, did you guys get that Kit? ra haspletely remembered at this moment. She remembered everything that Kit had exined after drinking her medicine in Al Muntaha, and learned that she was originally from this continent, but had crossed over to the continent where Ghost Carve was located by mistake when she was about to be born. It also urred to her that the real person behind her mothers death, a woman named Mrs. Eleanor, was the one Kit said was behind it. Stanley saw that the first thing ra, the woman said to herself after she woke up, was actually asking about Kit, and was displeased, his brow furrowed, but still informed her truthfully. He was rescued. At that time ra suddenly fainted, Stanley where will care about what Kit, plus there are two mercenaries around Kit protection, can only watch Kit they ran away from under his nose to. Rescued ras eyes darkened and her grip on Stanleys hand lost its strength, and she fell heavily onto the hospital bed once again. Stanley saw her look lost in thought and spoke softly in apology. Im sorry! ra shook her head. She knew it was not Stanleys fault, with Mrs. Eleanors mercenaries in ce, if they were desperate to take Kit, even Stanleys men would have had a hard time stopping them. Stanley saw that ras face was a little strained and her brow was furrowed. How did you suddenly get involved with that Kit? For apany like the Fraser Group, and their powerhouse Kit, Stanley naturally doesnt give them a second thought. Even Kits name he only vaguely remembered, knowing that the Fraser Group is a medical aestheticpany that has suddenly emerged in recent years, and thispanys business methods are always not very clean. How did ra get involved with such a powerful person in thepany? ra looked at Stanley, hesitated for a moment, but told him honestly. I found out that Mom was killed by Kit and them doing human experiments! ra paused for a moment and added. I should say it was by a woman named Mrs. Eleanor behind Kit who got her killed. Afterwards ra briefly told Stanley about her feud with Kit and the Mrs. Eleanor woman. But she didnt exactly tell Stanley about the human experiments conducted by Mrs. Eleanor and Kit and about her own travel to another continent to live for years and then travel back again. Afraid that she said all this out Stanley still thinks she is a psycho. After hearing her briefly describe how her mother was killed by Kit and their human experiments, I could fully understand why she was so concerned about where Kit was and realized what she really wanted. So, youre trying to follow Kit and dig out the mastermind behind him, Mrs. Eleanor? Through what ra said, Stanley naturally understood that in this whole thing Kit is just a pawn, the woman named Mrs. Eleanor is the mastermind behind all this. Yes. ra nodded, acknowledging her intentions at the moment. Stanley pondered for a moment before speaking softly. Dont worry, Ill send someone to help you find out where Kit is. ra heard Stanleys words, but subconsciously replied. No need! Having lived two lives, she has long been used to solving everything on her own, never relying on others. Because whether it was in Ghost Carve in her previous life, or after re-crossing back to the current world, she deeply understands that at all times only she can rely on herself, others can not be relied on. So when she heard Stanleys offer to help her, she subconsciously refused, but she didnt expect Stanley topletely ignore it and directly pick up his phone and dial Milos number. You go and investigate Kits whereabouts, hes probably smuggled out of the country recently. Soon Stanley hung up, not giving ra a chance to refuse. Seeing that he had already arranged everything, ra couldnt say anything else. And in her heart, she had unconsciously acquiesced to the fact that Stanley was different from the others. She used to feel not very receptive to help from others, but if that person was Stanley, she didnt seem too repulsive. Now she sometimes feels as if she can rely on someone when she is helpless, if that person is Stanley. When she was desperate in AL Muntaha, she felt a lot more at ease when Stanley appeared. Right. Stanley suddenly spoke up. Does your mothers mothers family know that something like this has happened to her? Stanley does not know much about the Bell Family, but he has met ras father and probably knows that a man like that should not care about his wifes life. But not for ras mothers maternal family. I dont know. ra sighed. My mothers maiden family is abroad, shes a Chinese, so Im not really sure what kind of status her maiden family has. Chinese? Stanley found it very odd. Now themunication technology is so advanced, is her mothers family abroad, it is not possible to have no contact with her daughter ah. When ras mother suddenly disappeared, didnt her family worry at all? Stanley just thought this in his mind and didnt dare to talk to ra. I guess there is simply no one in this world who cares about my mothers death anymore except me Wait, there is another person!Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. ra said here suddenly remembered something and blushed. She suddenly remembered what Kit had said earlier, that her mother was not the only child in the world, but also a son C Her twin brother! As Kit said before, her mother was pregnant with a pair of dragon and phoenix babies that year. Then there should be a sibling brother besides her. Its just that she was so preupied with forcing out the truth about her mothers death and about her crossing that she overlooked the child. Who else? Stanley saw ras face change suddenly and couldnt help but feel a little worried. ra, however, jerked back and once again reached out and grabbed Stanleys hand. Stanley, do you know Eric? Chapter 2281 poison from that ring Hearing ras sudden mention of a mans name, Stanleys brow furrowed. Eric. The name sounded familiar, he quickly searched his mind, with his amazing memory quickly remembered that there is such a person. Youre talking about Kits son Eric? Originally to the Fraser Familys identity, Stanley simply can not deal with them, and naturally will not know what Kits son. But Stanleys natural memory is amazing, even if only once met or heard the name of a person, he will leave some memories in his mind to. The Fraser Family may not be a great family, but Kits son is a big name in the medical field in the maind. He is a genius in the medical field and has alreadypleted his PhD at the best medical school abroad and has made his own way in the medical field. Denis often whispered about him in his ear. Thats why Stanley had such an impression of him in his mind. Yes, thats him. ra spoke with some anxiety. Have you ever met him and do you know what kind of a person he is?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Stanley looked at ras anxious face about Erics situation and his face couldnt help but turn icy cold. ra. He held ras hand tightly in his backhand, his slightly cool fingers hooked around her hand and squeezed it hard, questioning coldly. Youre asking about other men in front of me? ra felt the force of Stanleys hand, looked up at Stanleys face, only to see his eyes unconcealed all the displeasure, and then suddenly realized something C Stanley, this guy, is not jealous? ra felt very speechless for a moment. Although Stanley confessed to herself a long time ago, and she could see from the daily life that Stanley liked her, it was just that the man had always kept his emotions well hidden. And he was already cold, little expression, so ra often forget that the man in front of her is fond of her. Thats not me trying to pry anything out of him. After saying that, ra felt very embarrassed, she and Stanley are obviously not any boyfriend and girlfriend rtionship, but now facing Stanley she somehow have some weakness. Im just a little suspicious ra hesitates, but speaks to Stanley about her suspicions. He could very well be my twin brother. When ra learned that she had a brother, she first suspected that Kits nominal son, Eric, was most likely her biological brother, who was born with her. This guess ra thinks is extremely likely. Kit said to her before, the woman called Mrs. Eleanor, although the heart of evil to do those unconscionable experiments with living people, but she is very cherished those hard to find the experiments. She also experimented on ras mother over and over again in the beginning, but in the end she didnt harm her or the two children in her womb. This is because ras mother and the two children in her womb are both extremely rare Rh-negative blood. In the end, ras mother was killed, and ra was crossed andter rejoined the Bell Family by mistake, then her brother, a more precious experiment in her hands. More importantly, ras brotheres from the same lineage as her, with this same blood flowing through his body. Since ra managed to cross over to another continent, it is likely that he is also able to stimte the passage between the two continents. Such a rare experiment, ra believes that Mrs. Eleanor will not let go so easily. This makes ra wonder if perhaps the child is still with Kit or Mrs. Eleanor. So the first thing that came to her mind was Kits righteous son, Eric. Because she had heard Brody and her a long time ago, Eric is nominally Kits son, but in fact they have no blood rtionship. Brody often wondered where Kit had adopted such a gifted child from. At this nce, this child is most likely to be the real brother of ra who survived that year. The two are indeed about the same age by careful calction. ra quickly and Stanley said her mother was pregnant with a dragon and phoenix baby, only to have her brother disappear, Stanley also immediately understood over ras meaning and spoke. Ill arrange for someone to look into Erics whereabouts now, but Stanley paused for a moment, looked at ra, and continued faintly. But if that Eric is really your real brother, then Kit and the others must have hidden him in a ce that is hard to find, and Im afraid it will be a difficult thing to find him. ra also understood what Stanley meant by this, and also with a heavy face, nodded with difficulty. The biggest disadvantage of letting Kit get away with it this time is not that there is no way to follow his line to find the real culprit, Mrs. Eleanor, but that ras identity has beenpletely exposed to the other side. Then if Eric is really her real brother, Mrs. Eleanor and Kit will never let her find Eric easily. I understand. ra was depressed. So now, Ill have to trouble you more! No trouble. Stanley replied faintly, then his eyes fell on the hands he and ra were holding tightly together. ras fingers are long and white, but at the moment they are empty, wearing nothing. Stanleys brow couldnt help but furrow once again, this woman, always able to make his mood suddenly shift. Why dont you wear that Sigh of Angel? ra heard his sudden change of topic and froze for a moment before she reacted to what he was saying. Earlier in the day, she was angry at Eli, so she specifically put on the ring Stanley gave her at that Citrus Club C Sigh of Angel. But that time she was just angry with Eli, and never wore it again. At this moment, seeing Stanley suddenly mention the ring, ra remembered a very important thing about that ring that she had not yet had time to talk to Stanley about. Stanley. ra spoke softly. Theres something I want to tell you about Sigh of Angel. Stanley raised an eyebrow and asked with interest. What is it? ra hesitated for a moment, but opened her mouth to tell the truth. I suspect that the Frostbone Poison in your bodyes from the Sigh of Angel that was passed down from your familys ancestors. ra stared intently at Stanley, expecting him to be surprised and shocked at her words. But she didnt expect Stanleys expression to change at all, and there wasnt a ripple in her eyes. He just looks back at ra and asks the question lightly in return. How do you know that? ra and he stated his previous guesses. In fact, I am not very sure, just once I unintentionally found Sigh of Angel with a very strong Frostbone Poison, exactly the same as the one on you, this poison is very rare. All along I was curious why you had contracted this poison, and then I found out that Sigh of Angel also carried it on it, so I suspected that the poison in your body actually came from that ring. ra is actually very worried that Stanley will ask her how she checked out the toxin on the ring, after all, the ring is just a dead thing, unlike the human body so easy to check out the poison. Chapter 2282 Unconditional Trust Even the most advanced instruments nowadays are not always able to find out the toxins in the ring. After all, even ra herself, if it wasnt for the addition of Focal eyes, Im afraid she would never have been able to determine that the ring was the one with the toxin inside. So ra even if she told Stanley about it, she would worry in her heart whether Stanley would believe it or ask how she could be sure there was Frostbone Poison in Sigh of Angel. Unexpectedly Stanley just frowned tightly and then asked in a low voice. Youve made sure of that havent you? ra nodded, still slightly uneasy in her heart. Stanleys eyes visibly sank, but answered immediately. I know, in that case, you should return Sigh of Angel to me, after all, there are toxins in it, and if you carry it with you, maybe youll get it too. ra froze, she didnt say anything for half a day, then she took the ring out and looked at the man with a serious face in front of her. asked with some incredulity. Stanley, thats it? And you believe me? She didnt expect Stanley to trust herself unconditionally without even one more follow-up question. Sure. Stanleys expression did not have any ripples, instead it was ra who sat back. Dont you even suspect me? It was only at this time that Stanley seriously dropped his gaze on ras body and then gave a faintugh. The next second hisrge hand caressed the top of the girls head. I wont doubt you, as long as you say so, I believe it. The soft touch of the girls hair came to his hand, and Stanley couldnt resist rubbing it. And Stanleys tone of voice, which was taken for granted, made ra even more stunned, and it took her a long time toe back to her senses, and then to take the ring out of Soul Stones knot. Milo, on the other hand, was greeted at the side, holding the box with istion effect that Stanley had exined, and carefully put the ring in ce before sending it away. ra watched as arge group of people carefully took the ring away, and turned her head to ask Stanley what he nned to do with the ring, but before she could say anything, Stanleys long, cold hand fell from her head directly in front of her eyes. Although Stanleys hands are cool, they dont make people feel ufortable, instead they are just cool and refreshing on the eyes, making people feel inexplicably rxed andfortable. Dont think so much about it. There was a sudden loss of light in front of his eyes, and at the same time, a low voice sounded in his ears. Whether its Sigh of Angel, or Kit, leave it to me, you just need to get some rest. ra was fed with drugs that had a stabilizing effect before she passed out, and she is now able to stand and talk here, originally in a show of strength. At this time hearing Stanleys words, she ghostly obeyed and slowly closed her eyes and soon fell into a deep sleep. ra was in the hospital for several days, but in fact she did not suffer any serious injuries. These days lying inside the hospital, just have some fever only, took Denis gave the medicine, and then the body has recovered. ra wanted to be discharged immediately, but Stanley visited her twice a day, but she was not allowed to leave the hospital.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ording to Stanley, ra needed a full physical examination and could only be discharged after the report said that all the problems in her body were gone. ra was actually a little dismissive of this statement, but she couldnt argue with Stanley, and had to stay in the hospital for a few more days if she wasnt happy. That morning, Stanley returned to the office after a brief exnation of ra, who was lying bored in bed, staring nkly at the ceiling. Then out of the blue, I got a call from Margot. Miss Bell, if you have time, can you help me look at the injuries on my body? Margots tone was as detached as ever. ra froze for half a day before responding that she had learned of her birth that afternoon, or that she had shown someone her leg injury and heart condition. She showed her ability without hiding it at that time in order to be able to attract Kits attention and thus get this one precious opportunity to be alone. Then she got such a big client without any problem. Although ra now has a clear goal to find Kit and that twin brother of her own and must take revenge on Mrs. Eleanor. But at the same time she has other ideals, the previous goal is to look back on the past, but she looks forward to the future is still to promote the development of Chinese medicine. A big client like Margot is certainly not to be lost, so ra immediately asked. Where are you? I can help you with that today. Margot sniffed and replied indifferently. Ive been treating at home because its really inconvenient to go out, so if you can, can you pleasee to my house? Dont say or know how inconvenient it is for an international superstar toe out, anyway, she is now bored with idleness and naturally agreed to do so. After hanging up the phone, ra ran back and forth to get herself discharged. Naturally, the doctors and nurses knew that Stanley was reluctant to let the little girl out of the hospital. ra left the hospital in a hurry and changed out of her hospital gown and left. After leaving the hospital, ra took a taxi to the upscale apartment downtown where Margot was staying. ra was about to use the code to take the elevator upstairs when an ear-splitting scream came from the lobby of the apartment C I think you people are blind, how dare you stop me? If you offend me today, let all of you have no good consequences! After all, this is a high-end apartment, the wholemunity inside the orderly security, quiet, such a sharp and harsh and obscene cursing voice seems to be extra attention. Even ra couldnt help but frown slightly and probe over to find that it was a middle-aged woman, who was sticking her back out and cursing vigorously at this time. The woman wore rough clothes and spoke with a heavy ent, so she shouldnt be a local. Although these security guards also feel the headache of such a situation, but after all, the professionalism is still there, so they patiently advised. Thisdy, the rules of our neighborhood are such that there is no way to get in without the consent of the residents, and it is really impossible for us to amodate. What kind of bullshit are you talking about! The middle-aged woman, faced with such a courteous response, naturally spoke with difficulty. My daughter lives in this neighborhood, Im her mother,e to see her, would she still disagree? Chapter 2283 Margot’s mother The guards face was red for a while and white for a while, veryplicated, and in the end he could only reply with some sympathy. We really have asked thedy who lives here, she herself said that she does not want to see you, we also have no way ah. One by one, youre all here to hoodwink me, my wife! Youre all just talking nonsense! My daughter will not want to see me?! The old woman heard this angry voice is about to turn into a broken gong, screaming and cursing louder and louder. In the end, it seems to be really anxious but the way, directly on the hands to push the security guards, and then the mouth can not stop cursing. I think you guys just think Im easy to bully, so youre deliberately not letting me in! Ill beat you all to death! Beat you all to death! Security guards did not expect this middle-aged woman just scolded even if, now actually directly hands. One or two scared faces are white, although they want to pull the middle-aged woman, but they are afraid of poor control of the force, so that the woman said a good or bad, to really hurt him, the woman will not be willing to give up. So the whole scene was unusually chaotic. ra couldnt help but frown, its really a big forest, there are all kinds of birds, there are actually such unreasonable people. But ra was not the nosy type after all, she just entered the code and walked to the elevator, then pressed Margots floor and waited quietly. Margot is an elevator-entry apartment, so once the door is opened, it is also into Margots home. ra saw the living room of Margots apartment, but she couldnt help but freeze. Margot is an international superstar after all, and apartments in this part of the world are incredibly expensive. Therefore, ra subconsciously thought that the interior of Margots apartment should also be extremely luxurious, just like those seen on TV. But I did not expect Margots home is not luxurious, even if it is not, but it is so in that people feel some cold ah. The apartment in the district was originally decorated, Margot moved in without any decoration, and the living room was simply furnished with a sofa. What other coffee table TV are not, the walls are also empty, nothing is ced, it seems that this room is cold, without a trace of temperature. It was as if no one lived here at all, and ra wondered how the apartment could be so empty. At this time, a cold voice rang out in the ear. Here ites. ra looked up and watched as Margot pushed her wheelchair over, and only then did ra squat down and start checking her leg. Why hasnt your leg been treated? ra, somewhat puzzled, looked up at Margot. Its been so many days, why hasnt even some simple treatment been done? ra examined Margot in the hospital several days ago, and then passed out herself and has been recuperating inside the hospital, she had almost forgotten about this person. ra originally thought that Margot should also find someone and simply treat the wound, but she did not expect that by now her leg would only deteriorate. Margot, sitting in her wheelchair, didnt even look at ra, just asked indifferently. So now its incurable? Its not so much that its not curable, its that youre prone to seque if you drag it out like this. Margot nodded lightly, her face unruffled. It doesnt matter what the after-effects are, as long as you cant die. Margots somewhat self-indulgent words surprised ra a little. When she used Focal eyes to examine Margot in the hospital before, she found that many of the injuries she had, in fact, were old. And it is because of the untimely rescue and treatment back then, there are many hidden problems. At that time, ra felt that Margot did not seem to care much about her physical condition. What is being said now kind of confirms thispletely. A lot of things in the world will get away from you that are false. ras tone faded a bit. Only the body is your own, and I hope Miss Gill you will understand that. In fact, the most annoying thing for a doctor is for a patient to just mess up his body, but ra is not a nosy person. Whats more, Margot is in such a state that its not as if a reminder would be useful, so ra just took out the golden needle, found the right point and started to put it down. It is useless to talk so much, the first priority is to treat the wound. After about five or six stitches, ra felt to make sure that the situation was now stable. Then he found the ce where Margots bones were misaligned, and with clean hands and feet, he broke the bones back directly. In fact, whether under the needle or orthopedic, in the ordinary girl is estimated to have been painful tears flowing straight. But Margot didnt even grunt, as if the leg being treated by ra at the moment was not hers at all. ra then looked at her twice more, Margot was so different from the actresses she had seen. ra quickly took care of the wound on her leg and then also prescribed a remedy for Margot. This remedy can help you treat your heart disease a little, but I have to remind you that you really cant do anything stimting with your heart disease, so I hope youll pay more attention to it in the future. ra looked up on the Inte and knew that Margot was never using a body double for those fight scenes and big scenes, so how could her heart stand it? ra, as her personal doctor, naturally had to give a word of caution. Thank you. Margot smiled politely and took the prescription without saying anything more, but that look clearly meant that she didnt take ras words seriously. ra was about to say something else when Margots phone suddenly rang. Excuse me. Margot picked up the phone with another polite smile. Because the apartment was empty and quiet, even though Margot did not press the speakerphone when she picked up the phone, the sound reached ras ears clearly. Hello Miss Gill, we are the security guards downstairs, there is ady downstairs who keeps saying she is your mother and hase to visit you, she muste in, we just cant stop her. ra froze when she heard this. The security guard and middle-aged woman who had just argued downstairs? Could it be the woman that she just saw? That woman ims to be the mother of the residents here, is her daughter Margot? ras side was still amazed, but Margot had already spoken coldly. I told you, any person who ims to be my motheres to me, you all have to stop me, dont you understand?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2284 By what Margots words made the security guard on the other side of the phone very embarrassed, and the words that came out were not as polite as before. We have been doing as you instructed, but now thatdy has a strong attitude, she said she must see you, and now that the matter has been made a big deal, if this continues it will probably affect your public image, so our side thinks its better for you personally toe over. Margot heard the security guards words and her face turned cold all of a sudden. Okay, got it, Ill be right down. She finished quickly then hung up the phone. After putting down the phone, Margot pushed herself up and tried to get up from the wheelchair. Last time ra helped Margot with the misalignment in her foot, and with acupuncture treatment, plus her own recovery is good, so her leg is notpletely healed, but she can still walk without relying on a wheelchair with a cane. She took the cane and said apologetically to ra, who was standing by, Miss Bell, sorry, I have some personal matters to take care of on my side, so Ill have to ask you to wait at home for a while. ra saw that Margot had difficulty with her legs, so she stepped forward and helped her. Let me walk you down. ra helped Margot down the stairs with her, only to see that the whole hall was already a mess. Thisdy, please dont do it yet! Please behave yourself! A few bodyguards were torn by a middle-aged woman clutching, at the moment is a mess, and do not dare to fight with others. Unlike those very passive security guards, the middle-aged woman had no scruples at all, a shrewish and scoundrelly look. Self-respect what self-respect! She shouted with a fierce face, I said my daughter is a big star, and you dare to stop me! Ill beat you dogs to death. She yelled a p after a p greeted to those security guards body face. Finally a few security guards could not stand it anymore and had to go up and try to grab the middle-aged womans hand to stop her from continuing to beat people up. However, I did not expect them to just touch the womans hand, the woman fell straight backwards, ouch ouch two sounds, sat on her buttocks on the ground, and immediately began to bawl. Someones been beaten up! Look, security guards are beating people up! How dare you beat up an olddy in front of the public! Help! The woman who said she was an olddy sat on the ground and kept crying and wailing, full of energy like a shrew, afraid that the whole neighborhood can hear the cries. The security guards had obviously never seen such a situation before and exined, Thisdy, you cant say blind things with your eyes open, when did we beat you? However, the man on the ground did not hear, just kept crying and moring. My life is so bitter, I worked hard to bring up my daughter, she is now a big star and do not care about me, the old mother, Margot! Margot lives in a high-end neighborhood, but after all, there are many peopleing and going, at the moment the woman sitting on the ground a cry, but also attracted a lot of people around.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Within a short time, the entire lobby of the first floor of the apartment was packed. Especially hearing the woman keep shouting Margot, the gossip of such a big star is even more eye-catching. Many people raised their cell phones cameras and other tools that can be photographed, shooting at the woman crying on the ground. Margot just came out of the elevator and saw such a scene, and her face became extremely ugly at once. She pushed away ras hand that was holding her and came alone on crutches to the spilling woman on the floor, Sophia Brown, how long are you going to make a scene! Sophia, who was crying out, stopped and looked up when she heard the sudden questioning voiceing from her. Seeing that it was Margot in front of her, she immediately got up from the ground and patted the dust on her clothes. Margot, you heartless little bitch, why did youe down to see your mother only now! I was about to be killed here, and you didnt saye down to stop them, how can there be such a white-eyed wolf like you in this world? I worked hard to bring you up, and now youre doing this to your mother when youre able! The other side of the story is that Margots arm is being pinched with her upper hand. As soon as Margot appeared, the already crowded hall became even more crowded. Now its downright hrious, with a lot of noise C Looks like this old shrew is really Margots mom! I thought she was making it up. I cant imagine that this Margot, who usually has a very cool look on TV, has such an incredible mother hey. I thought she was from a noble family, she always looked so superior. It turns out that shees from this kind of scoundrels family. Around the discussion, all the mockery and foolishness of this sound, but Margot face always little change. She just waved her hand away from Sophias and asked coldly, Sophia, what do you want this time? You asked me what I want? What do you think I can want with you! Sophia spitefully said, Your brother was forced to be so miserable, and you, as a sister, didnt react at all? Today you have to give me the money no matter what you say, otherwise Ill, Ill run headlong into here and die, Ill see how you can still be your big star! Margot looked indifferent, she knew that whenever this Sophia came running to her, it must be for money. Cant help but, a cold smile appeared on his face. Humph! I knew you must havee over for that rotten brother! Margot replied to her indifferently, I just want to ask, he ran off to gamble on his own and borrowed money from loan sharks himself, why should I pay to help him pay his debts? Once Sophia heard that Margot had actually rejected her reason for asking for money, she instantly began to wail and howl again. She pped her hands on her legs and sat on her butt again and began to cry her father and mother. Look at my heartless daughter! When she was young, she was brought up with good food and water, but now that she has be a big star, she disowns me as her mother and her family in the countryside, and she is watching her own brother and mother being forced to die without any help! Sophia a broken look, determined to make a big deal out of things, but Margot is a calm face, did not show a trace of fear, just a one-handed crutches, sneering at Sophia in where to make a scene. Oh, Sophia, you still have the nerve to talk to me about this now? Since I was a child, which meal did I not eat my brothers leftovers? Have you ever paid my tuition once since I was a kid? I am today all by myself, and you have nothing to do with it? Why should I care about you and that loser brother! Chapter 2285 Obviously a bumper sticker Sophia had nned to y pity in front of people to ruin Margots reputation, forcing her toe up with money, now see Margot actually did not hesitate to expose the family scandal, the wrinkled old face suddenly colorful, extremely difficult to see. She rushed to retort, Margot, what are you talking about! How could mom treat you like that? Its true that we lived in the countryside too hard when we were young, and sometimes we inevitably neglected you, but as a mother, I love you very much in my heart! When I heard Sophias so-called exnation of right and wrong, my heart was even colder, and the cold smile at the corners of my mouth became more and more intense. Sophia, is it necessary for you to pretend to be here by now? Toe here and pretend to be a loving mother? Arent you disgusted with yourself? From the moment you saw me, all you talked about was money, did you ever ask me about my foot injury? You never have anything but your precious son in your heart, and there is no ce for me, your daughter. Margot was on crutches and being helped down the stairs today, but from the beginning to the end, Sophia, her mother, did not give her a single word of concern. Originally surrounded by a group of people watching the show still can not figure out why this pair of mother and daughter so tit-for-tat, heard Margot said all this suddenly also understand over, can not help but some sympathy Margot side. This is the first time Ive seen a mother who doesnt care in the slightest about her daughters leg injury andes up screaming for money! Where is this kind of person worthy of being a mother! Is not it? I had only heard that people in rural areas are more patriarchal, but I never thought it would be so serious! The son can be indulgent, ced in the heart as a treasure, the daughter is to ignore, and even to suck blood, today can be considered a long insight. If it were me, I wouldnt even bother with her, and its obvious that her brother owes gambling debts and loan sharks, so why should she be asked to pay them back as a sister? I say he deserves to be forced to die! Hearing everyone around her speak for her on Margots side made Sophia furious. She was on fire and couldnt be bothered to pretend to be any more pitiful and sympathetic, jumping up from the ground and lunging at Margot with her teeth and ws open. Margot, you little bitch, how dare you talk to me like that! Ill beat you to death today, you little bitch! Sophia said already raised her arm and swung it towards Margots small, tender-skinned face. Sophia that body type and look is a typical rural women, even if it has been on some age, but a look is always working, full of strength. Whats more, she suddenly attacked, Margot was not prepared for anything, plus she was injured and on crutches, so it was impossible to dodge the p with ones own strength. Just when Sophias calloused, rough hand was about tond on Margots face, a petite figure appeared between them and blocked Margots front. No one could see clearly what the tiny figure was doing, only in the blink of an eye, she quickly raised her hand and grabbed Sophias whistling arm. The person in front of Margot was ra, and Margot looked at her, slightly dazed. ra? ra has been standing aside watching in silence, until that Sophia on Margots hands when it finally could not help but to take action. Although it is said that ra, the person who hates the most is the one who likes to meddle in things. In normal times, she would never interfere with Margot and their mother and daughter in this way, but now is different, Margot is her patient ah. As a doctor, she could not stand by and watch her patients being beaten up, so she stepped in at the critical moment and stopped Sophias p. ra coldly nced at Sophia, Thisdy, Im not sure what kind of misunderstanding you and Margot have and I dont want to figure it out, but its not right to hit someone in public. Seeing the sudden appearance of ra in front of her, Sophia was even more furious that her lungs were about to explode, You are that little bitch, who asked you to meddle in our mother and fathers affairs? She struggled to break her arm out of ras hand. But she never expected that the little girl standing in front of her looks soft and weak, but her hand is strong, Sophia thinks her arm is also considered strong, but she grabbed in her hand actually at the moment a little strength can not make up,pletely can not break free. Hey how can you be so strong Sophia got a little scared, so she struggled even more desperately to draw back her grasped arm, but she didnt expect that This time ra, who had been holding on to her, suddenly let go of her hand again. Her entire body instantly lost its center of gravity, and with a fluttering sound, she fell directly to the ground with a heavy thud. Although she just fell a few times on the ground, but that is pretend, is a fake fall, but now is different, this is a real ass on the ground. Sophia heard her bones click, the fall seemed to shatter the bones in her buttocks. She bared her teeth in pain and tried to stand up, but several times she was unsessful, and she did not expect the little girl to run to her soon. Sophia, whats wrong with you, you just fell, are you okay? ras face was full of concern, reaching out to hold Sophias arm, The ground is cold, Ill hold you up, hurry up, dont catch a cold. With that ra reached out and put her hand on Sophias arm. But ra seems to be helping people, but in fact it is the hand pressed tightly on some acupuncture points on Sophias arm, gently pressed hard, immediately there is a burst of indescribable pain came up, and immediately Sophia screamed out. Aigoo, you little bitch! Let go of me! What did you do to me? It hurts! Sophia screamed, the pain is already blue, but in the eyes of the onlookers, this ra kindly help her up, which just touched her, she began a good pain. All think that old woman is in the porcin it! Look at her eyes also more disdain and contempt. This is obviously a porcin ah, I say this woman is too shameless it! People this little girl kindly to help her up, but she is good, shouting pain, as if they were beaten by others, the porcin touch is also too obvious it!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. This acting is also strange, peoples hands are touching her arm, she howled so loudly, where someone is so touching porcin! Ive really seen it all. I think this woman just came to deliberately make trouble, want to ask for some money from Margot, Margot is also really poor hey, met with such a mother. The people who were still confused about the situation before also thought that Sophia was deliberately provoking things this time, one by one, they all opened their mouths to use Sophia and rolled their eyes at her madly. Sophia heard the usations of people around her, angry simply want to spurt out a mouthful of blood. The blue sky is above, before she is indeed pretending to fall and pretend to be pitiful, this is this time she did not ah! This time it really hurts! She also did not know what the little girl did to herself, her hand was only gently on her arm, how to make her pain unbearable? Chapter 2286 settle the score later At this time, Sophia also understands that today is afraid to meet a hard bone. The little girl in front of me doesnt know how hard she can make her arm raw, and at this time where she still cares about asking for money. I can only fiercely a push away ra, wretched from the ground, gritting his teeth and looking at Margot in front of him, still mouth bad words. Margot Im telling you, I raised you, so dont you dare leave me and your brother alone! Just wait for me! After saying a bunch of harsh words, Sophia just covered her butt and walked away, her back was also woefully out of ce. The people watching next to see the situation, they know that todays matter is even here to end, which slowly dispersed. When everyone was almost dispersed, ra walked up to Margot and gently held her up. Margots whole body is still trembling, especially the legs are shaking even more, ra cant help but frown and ask. Are you okay? Margots leg had just been treated, but the situation was only temporarily stabilized.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. The injured ce itself is still very fragile, simply can not stand for a long time, but just Margot not only stood for so long. She was also beaten and scolded by Sophia, and even if she was physically hurt, she was afraid that she would not even be able to bear it mentally. Although Margot was already pale from the pain, she was still strong enough to support herself with her crutches and shook her head with a bitter smile. It doesnt matter to me. Come here and sit down first. ra was worried that her leg injury would get worse, and at this time it was toote to help her back into the house again, so she could only find a seat at the door for her to sit down. As soon as Margot sat down, ra checked the condition of her leg, which fortunately did not look like it was about to deteriorate. But to be on the safe side, ra took out the gold needles and nned to do another course of treatment straight away. Margot looked at the girl in front of her with a face full of concentration, and something in her heart seemed to melt. Thank you so much for today really. It doesnt matter, its just a show of hands. ra replied casually as she adjusted the depth and technique of the gold needles. Margot noticed that the girls face was very indifferent, which in turn made her feel a little curious, hesitated for a moment, but still could not help but ask. Dont you want to ask what is going on between me and mom? Curiosity is a natural instinct in life, and Margot has never seen anything like ra, who obviously saw such an oddity, but didnt even mean to ask one more question. ra raised an eyebrow and asked a rhetorical question without concern. Why should I ask? Yes, in ras opinion, this matter is only Margots family business, she only cares about the patients health, as for the patients familys private affairs, what she has to ask about it? Margot looked at the girl in front of a serious look, can not help but gentlyugh out loud. Ive never met anyone as interesting as you. Strangely enough, there were more than one or two people who wanted to pry into Margots family, but she never said anything. And the cold, clear little girl in front of her, with a focused face, instead provoked the idea of letting her confide in her, as if the only way to speak to this girl was to bepletely safe. I actuallye from a poor background, my family is also inside the vige, my father died when I cant remember, and my mother is the Sophia just now. Margot subconsciously spoke of her life, narrowing her eyes slightly as if she had entered into a memory. My mother grew up with a preference for sons, in fact, we are like that in that vige, so I grew up with not enough to eat and not enough to wear, doing the most work, or scolded and beaten, my brother even if he is idle again, she only likes him. Margot lowered her eyes, making it impossible to see the emotions in her eyes. But the year I started junior high school, my brother suddenly started gambling everywhere, he gambled away all the familys savings, but my mother still spoiled him. In order to pay his debts, my mother simply did not let me go to school, and also nned to marry me to a fool in the vige, just because the fools family would give our family a bride price, and my mother was already desperate to pay her brothers debts. From that time I knew that my feelings for this family would never be reciprocated, so I just ran away from the vige overnight. After arriving in the big city, I didnt know anything, and I was bullied everywhere I worked, but my opportunity came out of nowhere. Because of my good looks, I was picked up by the director to do amercial, which was well received after themercial aired, and then I did movies and TV shows one after another, obviously by mistake, I entered this business, but I didnt expect to get a look. Margots experience is kind of legendary, but there was no hint of joy in her tone. But immediately after I became famous, my mom and brother found their way to my door, saying that I should support them now that Ive made a lot of money as a star. After my brother gambled around in my name and got into debt, my mother woulde crying and begging me. But how could I possibly want to? Living in this family, never having been loved in my life, why should I be asked to be nice to them now? My mother gave birth to me and raised me? Even if she raised a dog, Im afraid the treatment would be better than me! This time its my brother who is in debt again, thats why Sophia found her way straight to the door, even my leg Margot looked at her still-healing leg and hooked her lips iparably bleakly. It was thest time she hurt me when she asked me for money. ra then realized that she had previously perceptively noticed that Margots injuries were inflicted, and was curious as to who could have beaten someone of this stature. When all was said and done it turned out to be her own mother, ra adjusted the movements of her hands and then said without hesitation. You dont have to care about them, you dont have to pay your debts, you dont have to feed them, and its none of your business whether theyre dead or alive. Thats how ra thinks, it has nothing to do with blood, it must be between two souls in love with each other. She is now willing to seek revenge, but also because the mother at that time still loved herself, like Wilfred, he is dead, she did not bother to care. Margot couldnt help butugh out loud. ra was the first person to advise him not to worry about it. All the others said was that you are all family anyway, dont worry so much about it and so on. Margot was nning to say something more to ra when a Rolls-Royce pulled up directly in front of his apartment. The car window rolled down, revealing a handsome, human face. Chapter 2287 Who told you to leave the hospital privately At the moment it is noon, the sun is abundant, bright and dazzling, but so dazzling hot sunlight fell on the man sitting in the cars cold face, but also instantly cooled down. The mans face is handsome, exquisite eyebrows, a nce at the face as if not all the earth, more like a wless craft, but that good-looking face is now full of cold gas, with deep displeasure, cold to the extreme, giving people a kind of unattainable feeling. Stanley, Master Stanley? Margot instantly recognized the man who suddenly appeared in front of her apartment as the famous Stanley, and couldnt help but be a little confused. Margot is from a humble background, but with her current status and fame in the show business, she has a lot of connections over the years, and is not invited to some of the banquets in the upper ss circles. So naturally she knows the identity of the man in front of her. Margot was still in shock from the sudden appearance of a big shot like Stanley at her doorstep, when she heard the man sitting in the car coldly open his mouthC ra! the mans tone was hard, yet his voice was maic, with a slight hint ofmand, Get in the car now! At this Margot turned her head even more incredulously to look at the girl standing next to her. Although she had met ra for the first time at the hospital and knew that she was different from the rest after her contact with her, she could not imagine that ra would know Stanley, the most honorable man in Qing Maind. ras face became a little embarrassed when she saw Stanleys sudden appearance. She had to quickly pull out the gold needles stuck in Margots leg one by one, smile politely, and apologize Miss Gill, Im really sorry, I have some things to solve today, so Ill leave first, you just remember to follow the prescription I gave you to fill the medicine to treat your heart disease, also avoid walkingtely to avoid a recurrence on your leg, take some days to recuperate, Ille back to follow up with you in some days. Margot was very curious about the rtionship between the two of them at the moment, but she had never been a gossip and would never open her mouth to ask about peoples privacy, so she nodded quickly, Then well be in touch! ra gave another brief exnation before turning around and pulling open the door to get in the car.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The car soon started and ra frowned at Stanley who looked aside, How did you know I was here ra wanted to ask Stanley how she knew she was at Margots house, but before she could finish her sentence, she felt a firm body approaching. She felt a spinning, and when she finally stopped being dizzy, she found herself pressed tightly into the leather seat in the back of the car by Stanley. His eyes were cold as he slowly spoke, ra, why did you leave the hospital privately? Thats right. ra was smuggled out of the hospital, and Stanley never allowed her to leave the hospital in order to allow her to recuperate for a while longer. ra couldnt help but frown even harder at Stanleys words. Im a doctor myself, Im almost recovered, and I know whats in my heart, so naturally I dont want to stay there. The first thing you need to do is to get out of Stanleys arms, but to your surprise, Stanley raised his hand even faster and grabbed her hand, sping it tightly above her head. Now ra ispletely immobilized. She immediately struggled up, but Stanley a big mans hands are much stronger, she struggled again, but alsopletely broke free of his confinement. Stanley! ra is really angry, her eyes are full of anger, ring up at Stanley, who looked at her but smiled slightly and leaned down a few points closer. In an instant, the two were brought so close together, almost inseparable, that ra felt the hot air blowing out of Stanleys breath on her cheek. Stanley looked at her with a light smile, ra, didnt you just say that your body has almost recovered? Then howe you cant even break free of my hand now? You! ra was about to die from his anger and said in her heart, Even in normal times I cant break free! But if you say this out loud, you will be very humiliated, simply to be angry with this man. At this time, the car arrived at the entrance of the neighborhood, and then slowly stopped. That Master Stanley Sitting in the front passenger seat of Milo struggled to speak, he was dying to cut off all his eyes and ears. Had to desperately lower my head and pretend I didnt see or hear anything, coughing awkwardly, Now where are we going? Milo did not want to disturb Master Stanley and Miss Bell at all, but now that he was at the entrance to the neighborhood, he would have to turn in a different direction if he went back to the office or somewhere else. And this neighborhood is at least high-ss residence, it is not good to park in front of peoples homes blocked, and so they finished flirting, had to ask questions. Stanley nced at the little girl underneath him who was already angry and slightly red in the face, smiled, then let go of his hand, sat back in his original position, and faintly ordered, Execute ording to my previous n. Yes! Milo responded with a soft sigh of relief and hurriedly reached out to pull down the partition between the front and back seats of the car to stop disturbing the two of them. After Stanley finally let go, ra sat back with a cold face. She raised her hand to straighten out her messed up clothes, but to her surprise, she heard a cursing sounding from outside the car window. Originally Stanley the car sound instion is very good, but it is too loud outside the people shouting insults, so at the moment they still heard the man cursing something C Margot this shameless little bitch, old mother raised you with great effort, is to make you old age, or else born when you were thrown away, not I raised you, where you will have such a good life today! Think youve be a big star and you dont care about us, I pooh! Ill expose you now and say youre not supporting your old mother and ruining your reputation, and Ill see if you still dare not pay me! When ra heard Margots name, she couldnt help but feel a stutter in her heart. She looked up and looked out and saw Margots mother Sophia, who was limping towards the entrance of the neighborhood at the moment, swearing incessantly. This upscale neighborhood is veryrge, and although Sophia was a little early, she was walking and couldnt walk fast enough with a bruised hip, so now she ran into ra again in front of the neighborhood. ra looked at Sophias fierce face and couldnt help but let out a deep sigh, Ugh! How can there be such a biased and vicious mother in this world! Chapter 2288 Zelda Cruises Auction In her previous life, ra had always thought she was an orphan when she was in Ghost Carve, so she had always lived alone and had never experienced the so-called affection. Aftering back to this world, although it is said that the father is also to her a look of widowhood to the extreme, also did not let her have any deep affection experience, but her mother Talia is let her experience the greatest mothers love. Although she and her mother Talia also never got along, her mother was killed by Mrs. Eleanor to protect her. So ra now also believes that mothers love is one of the great emotions in this world and it is beautiful. But then she meets Sophia, an oddball mother. Stanley, on the other side, heard ras sigh and raised an eyebrow in some confusion. He listened to the abuse outside the car, and although he didnt know what had happened between Margot and her mother and daughter, he guessed a few things. Not every mother in this world will necessarily love her child. Stanleys eyes were a little bleak and expressionless as he spoke to ra, raising his hands to straighten his sleeves before sighing as well. There are many, many more mothers in this world who dont deserve to be mothers at all. ra also did not expect Stanley to respond to her in this way, and was a bit stunned for a while. She looked at Stanleys cold expression, and the indifference in her eyes, and suddenly remembered something- Sigh of Angel! ra had also heard that Stanleys mother had passed away when he was still very young, and that the Sigh of Angel was a relic of his mother, who had left ast message that it was her gift for Stanleys future wife. Such an item would have represented the mothers deepest attachment to her son, a very beautiful legacy, but she found out that Sigh of Angel was hiding Frostbone Poison inside. Thest time he gave Stanley a physical examination also found that the Frostbone Poison in his body is a chronic toxin, which means that Stanley must have been exposed to this poison for many years, which makes a deep poison left in his body. Thats why ra associates the Sigh of Angel, which he always carries close to him, and suspects that the source of the poison in Stanleys body is the ring his mother left him. But if the toxin dide from Sigh of Angel, then his mother, who left it with Stanley, is very suspicious. Or did she do it on purpose? All along, ra is inclined to the first possibility, but seeing Stanleys somewhat sad look and words at this moment, ra immediately felt that thetter possibility is also very big. But why did his mother do this? As a mother, how could she do such a terrible thing to her young son, and there is no deep hatred between them, how vicious would it be to think of using this way to harm her son? ra had many questions in her mind, but at this time, the car suddenly but stopped. Here it is. Stanley said faintly, then opened the car door and stepped down, going to the other side and opening the door for ra. ra put away all the nonsense in her head and got out of the car. But when she looked clearly at the scene under the car, but was frozen. She thought Stanley would take her back to the hospital or the school dormitory, but instead he took her to a pier. On the pier, arge luxury cruise ship is docked at the moment, with fiverge letters written on the hull C Zelda Cruises! ra froze for a moment and turned her head to look at Stanley beside her, a little confused, What did you bring me here for? This Zelda Cruisesra is heard of. It is thergest and most luxurious cruise ship in the city, and when she was in high school before, a lot of her ssmates were bragging around because they were able to snag a ticket to Zelda Cruises. But she just couldnt figure out why Stanley had brought herself here.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Im looking into something about Sigh of Angel. Stanley replied, looking at her for a word and adding. I need your help. He made ra feel a little puzzled by this statement. Does Sigh of Angel still have something to do with this luxury cruise ship? But Stanley didnt seem to want to exin it to her very much, and took her hand directly and walked towards the boat with unmistakable natural movements. To be on board Zelda Cruises is a matter of honor in the eyes of ordinary people, a symbol and affirmation of status and position, but for people like Stanley, it is a trivial matter. They had juste up on deck when they found the general manager of the cruise ship already waiting there. Master Stanley! That general manager is a short, fat, middle-aged man, greasy face piled with an eager smile, while thwarting the obese hand while curtly saying. Youre here! We are so lucky to have you here, and we have arranged everything we said before to make sure we can give you a perfect cruise experience. Zelda Cruises has been known for a long time, but every year they would send Stanley tickets to invite him toe, but he refused, so it was his first time on this luxury cruise ship. This time, the initiative to contact them, so that general manager is excited and nervous. He was excited about Stanleys arrival, which was undoubtedly an affirmation of Zelda Cruises and the status of theirpany; but they were also nervous about inadvertently offending the legendary big shot and getting themselves into unnecessary trouble. Stanley cold eyes at the general manager of this overly attentive look, his face showed displeasure, just opened his mouth to say something, you heard a burst ofughter far away. General Manager, you dont need to be overly nervous, Master Stanley is here this time just to participate in Signallight Jewelry Companys raw stone auction, hell be satisfied if you arrange the auction well. The voice was familiar, ra looked over and saw Denis walking over with a smile on his face, raising his arm and putting it on Stanleys shoulder in a dangling manner. Stanley pped his hand down and asked with a frown. How did you get here? Why cant I be here? You should know that I am a member here hey! I heard you wereing over, so I purposely came to guide you here. Unlike Stanleys social indifference, Denis is a famous yboy, and there will be no sign of him among the major entertainment venues? This Zelda Cruises is no exception, he is the top VIP member here. The general manager, who was waiting at the side, was a little excited to hear his words. Master Stanley, so youre here for the Signallight Jewelry Companys original stone auction? ra was also a bit stunned watching all this. Signallight Jewelry Company is arge and nationally knownpany. Their family is not only thergest jewelrypany in the world, but also famous for holding thergest diamond veins in the world on the continent. What outsiders dont know about this Zelda Cruises as an extremely luxurious entertainment venue is that they not only offer a wide variety of food and entertainment here, but also offer a wide variety of the finest products for sale. Signallight Jewelry Company is one of their partners. Not only will the cruise ship sell Signallight Jewelry Company jewelry, but it will also hold arge auction. So Stanley came to Zelda Cruises today specifically for the Signallight Jewelry Companys original stone auction? What does this have to do with Sigh of Angel? Chapter 2289 Extraordinary Auction Stanley was in no hurry to answer his question, and instead of getting angry, the general manager was more anxious to show goodwill. Master Stanley, if you see anything from Signallight Jewelry Company at this auction, just let me know and Ill be sure to keep it for you no matter what it is! Said the general manager is ready to go into the cabin to ount, a look of anxiety and happiness. Unexpectedly he let the joyful turn, ready to go to help Stanley to exin things, behind Stanley but suddenly coldly spoke. Wait. The general manager turned around with an eager face. Do you have any more orders? You go and make arrangements, this time I want to attend the auction anonymously, dont let anyone know that Iming to the auction. The general manager was frozen in ce for a moment. It turned out that he was not going to let himself go to the brand side to give something reserved, but instead to participate anonymously. The general manager really felt a little strange, because with Stanleys status, there was no need toe specifically to the auction, as long as he was happy, no matter what it was from Signallight Jewelry Company, the other party would surely be happy to hand it to him with both hands. Why is it necessary to take an extra step like this? Although he could not figure out the high ranking person, as to whether such a thing is a hobby, anyway, it is not something that people of his status can ask, and then no longer say more than think about it. Just continue to pile on the fawning smile and nod your head in agreement. No problem Master Stanley, dont worry, with my arrangement will not let others know your identity, so Ill show you to your room now? Zelda Cruises will be at sea for a few days after leaving the port, so naturally, there are rooms avable for the cruise tickets. Stanley then nodded, and the general manager proceeded to turn around joyfully and lead the way. The general manager walks in the forefront and keeps a certain distance from Stanley, he can achieve this position of general manager, certainly to have his own merits. For example, now he is very eye-catching, Denis is sure that the general manager, after not hearing them, the face of the expression immediately serious. Then impatiently approached Stanley, and finally lowered his voice. There are no outsiders now, are there? Why on earth did you have toe to Signallight Jewelry Companys auction? Stanley certainly wasnt going to hide it from him, and simply replied in a low voice. Because Sigh of Angel, ra said Sigh of Angel has Frostbone Poison in it. Denis did not expect it to be rted to this matter, and immediately sucked in a breath of cold air, the whole face became unattractive. So that means youre really here with the intention of figuring out whats going on with the Signallight Jewelry Company people? Stanley nodded, and the two men looked at each other in an unspoken way. Only ra still felt a little confused. What exactly does Sigh of Angel have to do with Signallight Jewelry Company? Now the world only knows that Sigh of Angel is a relic left by Stanleys mother, but what people dont know is that Sigh of Angel was custom made for Stanleys mother by the Signallight Jewelry Company. Denis saw ras face full of confusion and kindly exined, and ra then nodded and understood. Sigh of Angel is, after all, a diamond ring, and since the diamonds on it were ordered by Signallight Jewelry Company, what can they get away with, given the toxins inside? So Stanley ising here today for the auction in order to prate thepanys inner circle to get useful information? But what is this auction again? What original stones?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ra was a little confused. It was normal to have auctions on cruise ships, but she didnt understand what a raw stone auction was and what raw stones were. Denis continues to take on the responsibility of interpretation. The original stone auction is really just a gimmick by Signallight Jewelry Company. Denis was okay and now gave ra a brief introduction to the auction. Generally speaking, the auction of jewelrypanies will take out the more valuable things inside their ownpanies and auction them off directly to everyone. But Signallight Jewelry Company realized that the same path, even if taken over and over again, would not lead to higher achievements, so they zed such an unusual trail. In order to arouse the curiosity of customers, as well as toply with the idea of people gambling, this special raw stone auction, simply put, the auction is the ore. All the ore looks ck and lumpy, and there is no great difference, and no one can tell whether there are diamonds inside or not. As for the grade of the diamond and how it is, naturally, there is no way to know. So the auction was conducted without knowing anything like this, not even a contest of vision, but basically a contest of luck. A little vision, good luck buyers can use a little insignificant price, you can buy the best ore, while those who are unlucky buyers may lose all their money can not get anything. After each meeting, people from the gempany would also cut the sold ore in public. This process of being able to test the results of everyones auction today is full of unknowns and surprises, and basically the whole rehearsal session will focus on this ce. The purpose of the original stone after the meeting is actually not only the auction of diamonds so simple, is nothing more than a pastime andpetition between rich people. That said, Im still a little confused. After Denis finished exining the auction of the original stones to ra, he couldnt help but ask Stanley, who was next to him, with some curiosity. If you really want to get close to theirpany, just buy more of their familys stuff, why do we have toe all the way to the top of this cruise ship to attend the auction? Stanleys expression did not have a single ripple. Ive already had someone investigate this matter. The designer who was in charge of designing and cutting the jewelry at the auction today was the designer of Sigh of Angel back then. Although it is said that the auction is only the ore, but after the auction and how can only give someone a piece of ore, so each auction, naturally, will be paired with a jewelry designer who designs and cuts jewelry. Immediately after the auction of the raw stones is all over, the jewelry designer will cut the raw ore and then make a simple design. It is only after a week or two ofplete production that the item is returned to the customer. Stanleys purpose today is this designer. He hadnt moved for a full twenty years after designing Sigh of Angel that year. Stanley looked faint, but was filled with a sense of ambition. He led ra toward the cabin, turning back to exin thest sentence as he did so. But recently his son owed a big debt, and he had to help Signallight Jewelry Companyspany this time, but Im afraid its only thisst time, so I have to take this opportunity. Chapter 2290 Living Together Got it got it. Denis nodded frantically as he followed. No wonder you want to participate in this auction anonymously, in case that designer really knows about this, Im afraid hell escape instead! Its right not to say your name! If Frostbone Poison inside the jewelry is really rted to this designer, then the other party will do whatever it takes to escape if it hears Stanleys name. In order to avoid such trouble, Stanley only did not use his strength to meet this person directly, and also intend to detour a little. And be sure to exin the general manager, not to reveal their identity at the auction. With only thest word, Stanley and ra had already walked to the cabin, where some of the early arrivals were already standing. Everyone was chatting back and forth, but once they saw the sudden appearance of Stanley, all of a sudden there was silence. Immediately after the sound of someones voice, even if deliberately suppressed, but in this quiet environment is still very obvious to hear C Master Stanley? Am I mistaken? Isnt it Master Stanley, who has no interest in such things? Howe he came to Zelda Cruises!!! And Master Stanley has a woman with him? My goodness, this person looks too ugly ah? She looks like this how can Master Stanley look at her? Thats right, look at the mess on her face, what kind of makeup shes wearing, and the clothes shes wearing Isnt she just a monkey from the vige, how dare she stand next to Master Stanley? Does Master Stanley have a problem with his eyes, how could he bring such a woman to a cruise?! ra went out today to meet Margot, so she painted the same scary and ugly makeup as always and became the center of attention when she appeared at this time. The only thing is that people are casting disgusting nces at her, but ra herself doesnt care about it. She followed Stanley directly to the room on the second floor. Master Stanley, Miss Bell, this is your room.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The general manager pushed open a house door with a smile on his face, then eagerly sent the two people inside. Zelda Cruises is, after all, a luxury cruise ship, and the amodation specifications are naturally higher, simr to the presidential suite of a five-star hotel. Spacious and bright, all the furniture arrangement specifications standards are also incredibly high. The general manager looked at Stanley with some apprehension, if it is a general rich and famous, people will certainly not be more fussy about anything, but the person in front of you is Stanley, after all Does Master Stanley look okay to you? Stanley did not say anything about this, but ra, who also ran, was a little upset, and she frowned and turned to the general manager who was smiling fawningly at the side. Why is there only one room? The general manager at this time to the two of them to arrange the room is indeed the presidential suite is correct, but the presidential suite only a bedroom, I was inside only arge king-size bed only. The general manager froze when he heard this and had to turn to Stanley, who was on the side, for help. Master Stanley, dont you and this youngdy live together? The general manager saw the femalepanion Stanley brought with him, and anyway, thinking that the femalepanion must be staying with Stanley, he arranged such a presidential suite. But the girl in front of him doesnt seem too happy, did he misunderstand? The general manager then realized that he might have done something bad with good intentions and was so frightened that his whole body was trembling slightly. At this time and then look closely at the face of ra next to him, he really want to kneel down and give himself two big mouth. Smartass, right? Again, you think for yourself, right? In the beginning, how did not take a good look at the girl in front of what looks like, it looks like this, and how is it possible and Stanley is the kind of rtionship between men and women. Then Ill reschedule! The general manager had to open his mouth like this, and immediately had to pull his legs out and run to make another vacant room. Unexpectedly, he had just turned around, before he took a step, Stanley had already spoken coldly behind him. Its not necessary, just one room. The general manager jerked to a halt and looked at Stanley with a confused look on his face, and the expression on ras face, on the side, was not very good anyway. Stanley, what do you mean by that? This room is quite nice. Stanley, expressionless, took a step forward, took off the jacket he was wearing, threw it on the sofa, nced again at the general manager who was shaking like chaff at the door, and ordered a sentence. You can go out now. Okay, okay, Im on my way, Master Stanley you can just call me if you have any orders! The general manager did not expect to let himself leave so easily in the first ce, the whole person is a long sigh of relief, almost a hundred miles rushed out of the room, before leaving also put the door to the room. Wait, Stanley, what do you mean by that again? ra watched the general manager run away, and only then turned to look at Stanley, who was full of indifference in front of her, and her tone was full of displeasure. Theres only one bed in this suite, how are the two of us going to sleep? But now if we call someone to vacate another room, themotion will be too big. Stanleysplexion remained unruffled. I am always will not participate in this kind of activities, this time out of the reason is also to apany you toe, if you must now to share a room with me, the people over there will inevitably be alert. After all, Stanleys visit to the cruise has been quite unbelievable, you know, he never used to participate in such entertainment activities. Fortunately, this time he also took ra on board, and we can all assume that Stanley was just doing it for a red-headedugh. If this is the time to sleep in separate rooms, people will surely find it strange that Stanley is not apanying this woman out, so how can hee to such events? In case the jewelry designer heard, he felt wrong, the bottom of the oil first slipped away, Stanley this time even if it is a basket of water an empty. When ra heard such a decent reason, it was hard to refute it for a while. Okay, then Ill take the bed and you take the couch. ra also had to reluctantly agree to the room, anyway, the room is very spacious, one sleeps on the sofa, one sleeps on the bed, which is basically a bed-sharing. ra reluctantly epted it in her heart before she started to pack her own things. Denis, who had already been ignored by the two, couldnt help but cast an admiring nce at Stanley. I didnt expect him to slut up a lot stronger than him, the yboy, originally thought he this big iceberg to note the life, did not expect the means just vary from person to person. ra had just finished packing her things when her cell phone rang, and when she saw that it was Loris phone, ra picked it up straight away. Hello? Loris? The next second after the connection, Loris aggrieved voice rang out from inside the phone. ra, where are you? Help me, I cant finish my report, can you help me! Chapter 2291 I don’t want to see her cry either ra couldnt help but freeze when she heard this, and then asked with hatred. Its not theb report fromst month, is it? You havent finished it until now? Loris actually has very good grades and is in the top three in her ss, but she lost weight and broke up against month. The whole persons mental state is poor, so theboratory did not go a few times, the experimental process is also dyed a lot. Theb report is due this month, and instead she doesnt know what to do with a lot of things. Thats the one. Loris herself is depressed as hell, she usually gets good grades and has never felt like this before. I thought I could basically finish it, but now I see I really cant. ra where are you now, I came to find you, can you help me with theb report? Im really afraid that if I get a low grade on this experiment, it will affect my final grade and my mom will kill me! Loriss tutor was exceptionally strict, requiring her to be in the top three for her grades to be eptable. If thisb report really affects her final grade, Loris will have to study at home this holiday and note out to y. Its really not that I dont want to help you. ra looked at Stanley and a curious Denis next to her with some headaches. Its just that Im also very urgent here right now, so I really cant leave, Ille to you in a couple of days, okay? No, the experiment report will be uploaded tomorrow! Loris was so anxious across the phone that she was crying. ra, where are you? Its okay if youre busy with something, Ill juste find you! I ra rubbed her brow and looked aside at Stanley with a terrible headache. If it was the usual, she would have gone to help Loris and it wouldnt have mattered, she didnt care how long it took. But now that she has agreed to help Stanley investigate the toxin, how can she even get off the ship now? Stanley saw her dilemma right away and asked. Whats going on? Its Loris, she had something she wanted me to help with and wanted toe over to me. Loris? Stanleys expression became a littleplicated when he heard the name, because he hadnt reacted to who ra was really talking about. But aside, Denis just full of curiosity, this time and jerked up, eyes are bright. Loris? You mean Loris? Well, she had a problem with herb report, so she wanted me to help her with it, but I didnt have the means to go to her ce, so she wanted toe to me So you let here? Denis rubbed his hands together in anticipation and said without even thinking about it. Anyway, the cruise ship will take more than an hour and two hours to get out of the port, her home is in the city, but its not too far away, just half an hour by car, time is certainly enough! ra frowned. Is there any extra room on the ship? Although Loris was still able to make it over to the ship, its not like she could have finished theb report in an hour or two. That means if Lorises, shell definitely have to join them for this several-day journey. No problem! Denis pped his chest, full of seriousness. There are plenty of reserved rooms on Zelda Cruises, just in case there is no room for the sudden arrival of guests, so leave the problem of her amodation to me. Deniss words were clear and understandable, and ra nodded reassuringly. Okay, then Ill have here over. With that said, ra took her phone and went out on the balcony to discuss the matter with Loris. ra had just left the guest rooms living room when Stanley, who had been silent, looked up coldly at Denis with a somewhat icy look on her face. Denis, what do you want? Standing aside, Denis people were nning to go to the general manager and say that they wanted another room, but he didnt expect Stanley to suddenly ask with its coldness, he couldnt help but be a little innocent. What? What am I doing? Stanleys face was expressionless, not at all moved by his innocence. Dont I know you yet? Dont you just have eyes on that friend of ras.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Stanley, after all, has known him for so many years, Denis heart of those little calctions he is clear. Nothing is adulterous, Denis cant spend in love, how can he be so attached to an ordinary college girl. Must have been thinking that way again. But I have to warn you in advance. Stanleys scowl became even colder. You want to y. Go for any kind of woman you want, but dont touch ras friends. Stanley is not every day idle, Denis emotional life is a mess, he loves to pick up whoever he likes, whether it is a female star or a female model, Stanley is simply toozy to ask. But if the other party is ras friend, then he must give one more warning. He didnt want to upset ra over something like this. Youre not, are you? Stanley! Denis eyes widened in shock. Are you really that fond of her? Even her friends have to protect her? Stanleys expression is still as icy cold, he did not answer, but the silence is the best answer. Denis is really shocked in ce about to die of shock, after all, Stanleys change is too big. But he no longer had time toment, Stanleys aura had grown colder and colder, and he was only then correcting his attitude. Dont worry, I dont really have any extra thoughts for her. Stanley showed a knowing expression, obviously just do not believe, Denis had to continue to exin. Really, even if you hadnte to warn me, I had no intention of touching her. Stanley this is a little stunned, Denis is to say that the person, if he really like, he will not say one thing to do one thing, people directly and greatly chase to go. You dont like that little girl? Even Stanley couldnt help but ask one more question. Its not that I dont like it, shes cute looking and has a great personality, I do like it. Denis is full of seriousness, this time Stanley is really feel strange. Denis as long as the see like or a little good feeling, immediately go after, as for the follow-up, he simply do not consider at all. Why dont you go after Denis seems to have never thought about this issue, but whates to mind is Loris being let down and humiliated and then crying with a red face. Not only the eyes are red and swollen little two small peaches, that kind of sad look, it is really heartbreaking. Denis didnt hold back a stifledugh. I dont know. He still has the same careless expression, but the peach blossom eyes are interesting in their own unaware of the deep feelings. I just dont want to see her cry, I guess. Chapter 2292 It’s really her Denis is telling the truth. For Loris, he is indeed very good feeling, is the kind of good feeling for the opposite sex, if it is another girl, he must have alreadyunched the pursuit. But when he thought of Loris previous sadness because of the loss of love, he suddenly lost those thoughts again. Rather than let her and himself in a rtionship that simply does not bear fruit, it is better for him to guard that lovely girl well from afar, so that she can be happy for the rest of her life, more important than anything else. Stanley showed a hint of surprise in his eyes, looking at his friend who grew up together and feeling as if he wasnt the same person he knew so well. Just then, ra came back from the balcony with her cell phone. Ive spoken to Loris and shes on her way over. Denis was right, Loris now lives not far from this Zelda Cruises dock, and after about half an hour, Loris came over and boarded the cruise ship directly. The moment she walked into the cabin, Loris eyes lit up and she couldnt help but exim, Holy shit! This ce is too luxurious and beautiful! In fact, Loriss family is very good, but the Zhou family has always been strict family style, she was not allowed to live too luxurious, andpared to the Davidson Family, the Austin Family, the Zhou family is really nothing, so Loris is also the first time on this Zelda luxury cruise ship, a moment was also shocked by its luxury. ra went to check Lorissb report, while Loris is a curious face around to look at the cruise ships room decoration. Ive only seen crystal chandeliers like this on TV! Its beautiful! And the style of the decoration, it seems to be a medieval castle! Ah, this porcin over here is also beautiful! Oh my gosh, I feel like Im on the Titanic ferry in the movie right now! raughed and shook her head as she watched Loris touching and looking around like a child. It seems to be a very good decision to call her here, not only to help her solve the matter of theb report, but also incidentally to let this little girle here to have a little fun and rx. Loris, its OK! ra had already put down theputer in her hand and said to Loris who was still sighing incessantly, Ive read your experiment report carefully, theres no big problem, just a few data are not quite urate, Ive already revised it for you, now there wont be any problem to hand it in. Ah! Thank you so much, ra! Loris was so happy and touched that she jumped up and hugged ra, and by this time, the cruise ship had begun to slowly pull out of the dock, sounding the whine of the whistle. Loris and ra were just about to submit theirb report when a very rhythmic knocking sounded outside the room. Denis stood up and walked over to open the door, only to see standing outside with a respectful face was no other than the general manager of Zelda Cruises. Master Stanley, Master Denis, Signallight Jewelry Companys original stone auction is about to start now, I sent someone to prepare the best private room with excellent privacy, you see, is it now to go over? Stanley told him lightly, Well go over there after we do some preparation. The general manager bowed his head and replied respectfully, I understand, I will arrange someone to take you there, and absolutely no one will know about youring to this auction. Stanley nodded coldly as the GM turned and retreated. ra looked at Stanley with some confusion and asked, Preparation? Do you have to do anything to prepare for an auction? Were dressed up and need to be disguised. Stanley exined to her briefly. Even though the general manager had repeatedly assured that they would try to keep Stanleys participation in the Signallight Jewelry Companys original stone auction a secret, Stanley decided to do some simple disguise before going in order to prevent the jewelry designer of Signallight Jewelry Company from finding out something strange. The auction will be held at the same time. Stanley took ra and the girls with him to a beauty salon located on the first floor of the cruise ship. This Zelda Cruises is a high-end luxury entertainment cruise ship, so the ship has all kinds of equipment, restaurants, casinos, amusement parks, shopping malls, etc., etc., as long as you can think of almost all the above. After entering the salon, Stanley and Denis went straight to the mens section, where someone came up and took ra and Loris to two separate womens dressing rooms to get dressed. Hello, Im Reba, the stylist for this salon. ra had juste in and sat down in the dressing room when a man with heavy makeup and a voluptuous demeanor came over with his buttocks wiggling. The stylist kept a refined small t head, however, even so, is not the slightest disguise his body full of enchanting, he painted with exaggerated bright red lips, eye shadow brilliant, how to look how the sissy. Moreover, he is a big man, actually gave himself such a feminine English name. ra was a little ufortable, but not overly resistant to it, and greeted him graciously, Hello. The male stylist named Reba looked ra up and down, then covered her mouth and smiled, You girl is still a little beauty. Rebas words made the little sisters who were giving him a hand look as disgusted as if they had swallowed a fly. In front of their eyes ra, wearing very exaggerated makeup, face is full of pockmarks, lipstick painted exaggerated, two eyebrows spend the thick almost into the forehead of the hair, where will and the word beauty ah! ra also raised an eyebrow in surprise.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. How dare he call himself a beauty when he is like this? She was suddenly deeply worried about todays look. Fortunately, she is used to pretending to be ugly and has no excessive obsession with being pretty. Anyway, the purpose of their dressing up here today is to make sure that they will not be recognized as the ra of Ching University Medical School when they attend the auction. She thought for a moment, then said, Then help me take off my makeup and redo my look, the better to make it look very unlike now, the more different the better. No problem! Dont worry, Ill take care of it. Reba readily agreed and immediately proceeded to remove the uneptable makeup from ras face, and just as he picked up the cotton pad, a sharp voice rang out from the doorway of the dressing room Do you know who thisdy is? How dare you treat me with such an attitude! Saying something about Reba already being taken over? Dont you know that I only want him to do my makeup? Are you tired of living! The voice was distinctive, and ra couldnt help but frown slightly at the sound of it. Wait a minute This sound will not be ras heart stuttered, some not so good feeling. Just then, the door to the dressing room was rudely pushed open from the outside. A tall and slender figure that came in, at this moment is a murderous face,pletely disregarded the surrounding group of small assistants to block, directly rushed in. ra saw a beautiful face with delicate white color and long wavy hair suddenly rushing in, and sighed in her heart. The person who entered the door also froze in ce for a moment when he saw ra sitting in front of the makeup mirror. ra!? Eli exims in some disbelief. Chapter 2293 Meet the enemy again The person who entered the dressing room on the first floor of Zelda Cruises and shouted was none other than ras old enemy Eli. Eli came to Zelda Cruises with his little sister for a break, and unfortunately, Eli was also attending the Signallight Jewelry Companys evening auction of raw stones. Unlike Stanley, who kept a low profile and concealed his identity, the reason Eli came to an auction he wasnt interested in at all was to shine at the Signallight Jewelry Company auction and catch everyones attention. Thats why she purposely ran over before the auction started and wanted to do a look, she wanted to be in the best shape to attend and must be stunning. Unlike ra, who was their first time on board this Zelda Cruises, Eli is a regr customer and is now a premium member of Zelda Cruises, and she makes sure toe to this salon to get dressed up whenever shees here for an event. She has a regr makeup stylist here, the same Reba, who is the salons style director. When she came to the salon today and asked Reba toe and style herself, she was told by those assistants that Reba had another client and had to wait in line. Eli was so proud of herself, and with her status, she thought the salon would immediately reassign Reba to her after revealing her identity.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. But she didnt expect that after listening to her request the beauty salon people would simply say no. This is going to piss her off. She Eli grew up as a princess in the heart of the family, because of the family rtionship, plus with the Davidson Family is a family friend, she has always been able to do whatever she wants, where to suffer such aggravation. She also wanted to see which bitch actually dared to steal someone from her. But how could she have imagined that the person who dared to steal the makeup artist from her was ra? Compared to Elis shock and anger at the moment, ra has calmed down, she lightly nced at Eli, sat in front of the makeup mirror and casually raised her hand, with Eli as a greeting. We meet again, Miss Eli. Eli came back from the shock. How did you get here! Youre not qualified to be on board Zelda Cruises, are you Eli said in a furious voice. Like a sudden association with someone, Elis face became ugly all of a sudden. ra looked at her with a smirk and nodded, Youre not wrong, Stanley is the one who brought me on board this ship. Shut the hell up! Who gave you permission to call him that! Eli was already angry enough, and when he heard ra sarcastically and sarcastically shouting at Stanley, he was even more angry and shouted at ra in spite of her image. Oops, Miss Eli, why are you so angry? ra said faintly, Reba on the side saw Eli suddenly appeared here, her heart also thumped, secretly said a bad. He was afraid that the youngdy would get angry and smash up his salon, so he hurriedly went forward to round up the situation. Miss Harper, wait for a moment, Ill do Miss Bells styling as soon as I finish it. Why should I wait! Im not going to wait! Rebasment irritated Eli even more, and she screamed straight up. Besides, Signallight Jewelry Companys original stone auction is about to start, why should I wait for her! What if I miss the auction by then! Anyway, you have to style me first, or Ill make you eat your words. ras brow furrowed at her words. This Eli is also going to the Signallight Jewelry Companys original stone auction? Reba aside showed a very difficult expression, This Miss Eli, you do not embarrass me, you also know Miss Bell is Master Stanley brought people, where I dare to offend him ah! Do you think this will work Reba tentatively said to Eli, Why dont you go talk to Master Stanley, as long as he agrees that you can do it first, I will definitely be the first to do it for you! Eli was still a face of anger, but hearing Rebas words, his face immediately paled a few points, was blocked from speaking. Even though she was reluctant in her heart, she had to admit that she didnt have the guts to go to Stanley. Their entire Harper Family is only today because of the Davidson Family, and now the whole family is also looking at Stanleys face to do things, how dare she offend Stanley because of such a small matter? Thinking about it, Eli even felt his lungs were sore from the gas. She thought for a moment and her eyes unintentionally fell on ras ugly face full of pockmarks. Suddenly there was an idea in her heart, the anger on her face faded and a sneer surfaced on her face. Then Ill wait until youre done with ra before youre done with me. Said Eli, hugging his shoulders and sitting down on his butt in one of the chairs next to ra. Reba is still a bit unresponsive, when did this Miss Eli be so nice to talk? As expected, we soon heard Eli sneer and speak again. Id like to see what kind of look ra can make with an ugly face like that. ra looked at the malicious smile on Elis face and immediately understood what kind of bad intentions she had. This woman was afraid that she wanted to deliberately sarcastic her face in front of people, which is why she said such grand words as willing to wait. When Reba heard Elis words, she was slightly embarrassed and then exined, Miss Eli, thats not the way to say it, this Miss ra is just not very good at makeup, in fact, her foundation is still quite good. ra heard what he said and finally looked up to take a serious look at this makeup artist Reba. Ive heard it said before that those professional make-up artists are able to see through the outer skin of a persons bone phase. As the saying goes, beauty is in the bone, not in the skin, that is to say, the real good-looking people, referring to their bone phase is good, skin and other things are secondary, can be improved through the acquired maintenance and makeup techniques and so on. So for professional stylists, those who are perfect models are those who have beautiful bones, not exactly the face. Reba is now through ra this deliberately ghost-like face, through the phenomenon to see the essence, know that her own bone phase is actually very good. ra instantly gained a new appreciation for Rebas overall business ability; hes a guy with some skills. But Eli next to her wouldnt believe Rebas words. Reba, Eli sneered out, his face full of disgust, Why didnt I realize before that you were still such a dog? With her face like ra, who dares to say she looks good as long as shes not blind! No, Miss Eli, Im serious! Reba next to him was anxiously trying to exin to Eli the real reason for the beauty, but he had just opened his mouth when he was interrupted by ra, who had been quietly watching the show from the side. Eli, do you think youll be mad at me if you find outter after I put on my makeup that I actually look much better than you do! Chapter 2294 The Perfect Face Eli heard ra suddenly pop up such a sentence, was full of sarcastic sneer, this time froze, and then by ras angry face began to turn blue. ra, what are you talking about here with your eyes wide open? Eli was practically yelling, that pretty little face was all scowl, not at all the usual doll-like cuteness. No matter how good I look, I will definitely be better looking than you, an ugly bastard! You dont even look at your own face in the mirror, where are you qualified topare with me, this is simply insulting me! Eli was simply furious with ras words. She was the most beautiful girl in the noble circle since she was a little girl, who didnt praise her for her good looks, good figure and good temperament, and ra, this ugly bitch, dared to say she would be better looking than her! Who gave her the face? What a shameless and shameless bitch. Elis whole body was shaking from anger, and he pointed at ras nose and started cursing: I pooh! ra, if you look as good as I do after dressing up, Ill just cut off my head for you to y with as a leather ball! ra couldnt help butugh out loud when she saw the childlike words of the Miss Harper Family. Cut the head off? Thats not necessary. ra said lightly as she tried to calm down, After all, a head that isnt as good-looking as my own isnt much of a collectors item, and Im not interested in your head. ra, you! Eli was so angry, ra saw her like this and felt very boring, so she didnt bother to pay attention to her anymore, she picked up a cotton pad and poured some make-up remover on it, smiled and looked back at Eli who was so angry and red in the face. Eli, havent you always wanted to see what I look like in my skin? She spoke quietly, Now is your chance, just open your eyes and take a good look. ra wiped the cotton pad, which was filled with makeup remover, on her own eyebrows. In just one fell swoop, ras original thick, exaggerated eyebrows were erased, revealing her original beautiful eyebrow shape. Eli took a look at it and still said with great disdain, Your eyebrows are not bad even if they look good! But so what? Good eyebrows cant stop the rest of you from being ugly and scary. ra didnt bother with her and just took a cotton pad and continued wiping, this time on her eyes. In an instant, ras eyes were wiped clean of the eye shadow around her eyes, and her big eyes, full of spirit and clean and thorough, emerged. Eli saw that there was something wrong with it all of a sudden. This ras eyes are clearly very soulful and beautiful, clean and clear.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. What is the situation, Eli had to continue to talk tough, you you dont think your eyebrows grow a little better, that even if it is a great beauty, look at your own face full of pockmarks, let people look at the disgusting want to Eli couldnt say thisst word because ra picked up another cotton pad and finished wiping her face. With a light wipe, the pockmarked face disappeared and ras face became white and clean without a single blemish. Eli stared at this with dumbfounded disbelief! You she asked in a trembling voice as she reached out and pointed a finger at ras face, you dont have any pockmarks on your face at all? She just cant figure it out somehow. This ra made her eyebrows so ugly, or can be understood as a peculiar taste, so what is this deliberate point of her face full of pockmarks for? Eli is still in shock, while ra over here is not stopping at all, picking up one cotton pad after another, wiping all the pockmarks off her face and then starting to wipe her lips. The original bright red blood bowl mouth disappeared in a sh, revealing in front of peoples eyes is a pink, very fresh and lovely lips. Just a few dozen seconds of work, ra seems to be apletely different person, in front of her pile of beautiful red cotton pads. Elis face also paled a little as ras face gradually revealed itself. ras face was no longer covered with the ugly and horrible makeup she had put on on purpose, but was only as soft and smooth as a peeled egg with a pretty face. The most stunning thing is her exquisite and beautiful features. The eyes are bright and clean, the eyebrows are natural and clear, the nose is small plus a small mouth that makes people notice, even if the whole face without a trace of powder, but also the lips are red and white, will not let you feel that the small face in front of you have any little bit of nd. On the contrary, her beauty is very appropriate, clean with a few cute, cute with a few charm, as long as people look at it, your eyes will be difficult to move away. All of them watched ras amazing change like a new head in a few moments, all dumbfounded, Elis face was ugly, while Reba and his little assistant were all dumbfounded. Reba was the first toe back to his senses, and he pped his hands hard with some excitement. ra, I thought you only looked good on your bones, but I didnt expect you to be beautiful on your skin! Its perfect! Its just too perfect! Ive been a stylist for so many years, but Ive never seen so many beauties like you. At this moment Rebaplimented how exaggerated, standing on the side of Elis face is how ugly. She stared at ra in front of her with dead eyes, looking at her wless and stunning face, in a daze, feeling as if she was dreaming. Is she hallucinating? Or is there something wrong with her eyes? Isnt ra an ugly girl? How could she be so good-looking? If she has such a beautiful face, why does she have to dress up like that? Is she out of her mind? Elis mind was a jumble of thoughts, and just then, ra was already looking up slightly, those big ck and white eyes fluttering and smiling at her. Eli, ra spoke up with a smirk, do you remember what you just said? Eli heard ras question, and his mind winked as he remembered what she had just said herself- ra! If you look as good as I do after dressing up, Ill just cut my head off for you to y with as a ball! Eli: Just said so loud and clear, at this moment ispletely knotted up to move a stone to smash their own feet. You! Hmph, ra you need to stop being so self-absorbed! Her face was a little twisted with anger, I admit youre not bad looking, but youre still better than me Eli opened his mouth, wanting to shamelessly say that ra does not look as good as himself, but looking at ras beautiful face like a heavenly fairy, the words did not dare toe out of his mouth. Although she has always been conceited, she now admits inwardly that there is no way she can match ra with her skin. Eli is a sweet and lovely doll kind of look, while ra is as beautiful as a painting out of the fairy like stunning. Dolls and fairies who look good, it is absolutely clear. Eli thought so in his heart, let alone Reba and those little assistants? At this moment, some people can not help but cover their mouths and whispered on the side. Chapter 2295 The Ultimate Beauty I didnt think this girl turned out to be so good-looking ah, just dont understand why she has to draw so ugly makeup, make herself so ugly? Yeah, her features are a little too delicate, right? These eyes, this nose! Its amazing! I cant even imagine in my wildest dreams how someone could have such good-looking facial features! I thought Eli was already good-looking, but now it looks like theres someone else out there! The assistants next to him have lowered their voices, thinking their quiet discussions would not be overheard. But the total dressing room is so big, even if the voice is suppressed, Eli still heard it, and immediately angry eyes are about to red. She heard thements and wanted to retort, but ras stunning face was right in front of her. The truth is, she cant say blind things with her eyes open, and in the end, hold it in, and hold her face red. ra saw her face change a few times on the sidelines, but she couldnt help but speak up in a good-natured way. Eli you take it easy for a minute. While saying this, he also took out his small school bag, pulled out a pile of paper from inside, and then took out one of them and handed it over. Its just a little ugly, theres a turnaround in this matter. As long as you use our familys beauty oral liquid, I guarantee that your face value has a lot of room to rise! The time wille when you will be a great beauty! Eli didnt expect ra to suddenly say something like, Im just ugly. Thats what she said. She grew up to which see their own shall not praise their own a beautiful, now actually say is my own look ugly? She opened her mouth and wanted to curse. However, when I heard ra say this, I couldnt help but look at the leaflet in her hand.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When Eli looked at the ad paper clearly, she felt that she could put aside all the things she was just angry about, she was now really about to die of anger. ra held in her hand, it is a colorful advertising paper, and what real estate ah, supermarket opening ah are simr to the gaudy exaggeration. The text on it literally says in my face that Im a liar C Do you want to transform your beautiful life? Do you want to be the most beautiful boy on the street all the time? Instead of being discriminated by others because of your appearance, you can make beauty your greatest weapon! As long as you believe in Beauty Oral Liquid, you can make your dreame true! This is the flyer that ra specially printed before. Her beauty oral liquid sales have not been very good since it was made, but when she used to go out to buy things, she would get all kinds of flyers. A street stroll down, can take a few dozen in hand, so ra is thinking about whether to get one of these flyers. So she printed about a few hundred copies, but before she could stand on the street to hand them out, she was picked up on the fact that even big stars were using her beauty oral solution. So the sales of the product immediately surged, where there is still a need to send such small flyers. ra actually felt a little unhappy, after all, it is also their own painstaking efforts to print out the leaflet, and so, nothing useful. But she never thought she would run into Eli here. Although her online store is now flourishing and the sales of beauty orals are always high, the customers are mostly people in the entertainment industry or some high-ie white-cor workers. Maybe there are also female college students who bite the bullet and save up to buy. But a realdy like Eli, who has a lot of money to spend, will not use her products. After all, they have this status of Missy, how should there be a few nutritionists pharmacists inside the family to help them prescribe drugs or make drinks. Since ra has made up her mind to revitalize Chinese medicine, she must expand her client base to all corners. Only showbiz white cor and female students how can it, maybe the real big head is these celebrities and noblewomen in the future. Eli is now chosen by her to be the entry point to try to break into this circle. ra really wanted to advertise herself, and she didnt even think that much at the time, but Eli didnt think her intentions would be so pure. At this moment this woman said this, and even handed himself a street flyer with a small advertisement, is not in mockery of their own despise themselves? She was so angry that she was almost losing her mind, and Eli grabbed the small ad in ras hand the next second and tore it to pieces. ra, dont be arrogant here! Elis eyes turned red with anger and his voice rose an octave as he pointed at ra. Ill make you pay for what you did to me! Eli almost snarled the words and then stomped away on her heels banging away with gusto. Hey, Eli, think about it! ra didnt expect the other party to be so emotional, and at this time she could only hold back one more time with a disappointed face. But Eli didnt even turn his head back and threw the dressing room door shut with a heavy thud. Why is this temper so explosive. ra shook her head helplessly, looked to Reba on the side, and then smiled and shrugged. Sorry to interrupt you, lets get on with it. Reba is simply stunned, he has worked here for so many years and has known Eli for more than a day or two. It has always been only Eli who has bullied other girls into tears, where have I seen Eli eat such a big defeat not to mention being mocked. In the end, it can only be angry to m the door and leave, it is simply aplete defeat ah. It is true that a woman who can keep Master Stanley by her side is different from an ordinary little girl. He immediately felt that the little girl in front of him was by no means a pool, and the service was much more enthusiastic than at first. Twenty minutester, Reba pped her hands in satisfaction and looked at the girl in front of her, nodding uncontrobly. Thats great! Stanleys low voice sounded outside the door at the same time. ra, are you packed? There! Reba answered first, so the door opened quickly, and Stanley walked up and froze at once. The girl in front of you is still familiar with her eyebrows, but unlike the fresh style of the past, some mature makeup makes her look a little more seductive. The big red dress may be in addition to the young girls youthful full figure,pletely different from her usual big white T and shorts. ras beauty was originally the kind of pure and clean beauty, but now the heavy ink has magnified her beauty infinitely, simply calling people can not move their eyes. Chapter 2296 What to see Stanley had deliberately exined to Reba before, to give them all dressed up with a big gap with the usual, not to let people recognize ra, so Reba chose and ras usual style gap between the mature and charming makeup, and ras original light and innocent temperament is very different. But he also did not expect that ra, after dressing up like this, actually did not have a hint of incongruity, but rather a different kind of charm. ra is also the first time to wear such a style of makeup, looking at herself in the mirror, she was also very ufortable for a while, she could not help but look up at Stanley standing aside and asked, How is it? Does it look weird? However, Stanley had not yet returned to his senses, hearing this crisp question, only then reacted, he subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, eyes also became a few deep, trying to fix a little before answering in a low voice, not strange, very good-looking. The stylist Reba is a person, looking at Stanleys reaction, immediately realized that he and his assistant were in the way, and hurriedly coughed, That, Master Stanley, the makeup has been done, we will leave first ah. After saying that he pulled his several small assistants and quickly packed up his things and left the dressing room. Seeing that Reba and his little assistant had left, ra hurriedly stood up as well. Well, since were all dressed up, lets go too, the auction should be starting soon. ra was ready to get her things and leave the dressing room, but she didnt expect that just as she turned around, Stanleys whole body suddenly came up and pinned her down on the dressing table. Just for a moment, ras entire body was confined by Stanley in a very narrow space between the makeup table and his body. ra froze for a moment, then asked with a somewhat disgruntled frown, Stanley, what do you want? Stanley heard the displeasure in ras tone, but only gave a faintugh. He slowly lowered his head and said slowly, Not doing anything, just want to watch a little longer. The two were close together, and it was only then that ra noticed that Stanley, at this moment, was alsopletely different from his usual self.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. His attire has changed dramatically, Stanley is now wearing a silk fabric light gray shirt, the fabric is smooth looks like his body is more slender and lean, the chest buttons are almost loose, revealing his firm pectoral muscles and white skin, looks very sexy and seductive. His hair was alsopletelybed up, exposing his bare forehead. He had a very nice hairline, giving that face, which usually always looks serious and cold, a bit of a casual and uninhibited feel. It is strange to say that Stanleys face is not made up, her features are obviously exactly the same as before, but just a simple haircut and a change of clothes, the whole persons temperament lookspletely different from before. Unless one is very familiar with Stanleys people, even if one has seen Stanley standing face to face now, one will definitely not find a trace of Stanleys shadow in this seemingly unrestrained rich boy in front of him, who cant believe that he is still the high and mighty, cold and paralyzed Stanley from the Davidson Family. ra was very ufortable with such Stanleys gaze. I dont know if its her illusion, but this Stanley staring at her always gives her a more tant and straightforward feeling, a feeling thats a little hard for her to resist for a while. She wanted to dodge some, but behind her was the dressing table, so there was no going back, no hiding. In the midst of helplessness, she had to tilt her body to the side a few points, slightly pulling away some some distance, and then frowned and asked, Watch a little longer? Whats there to see?! Stanley noticed ras little movement,ughed lightly, and immediately pulled in that little bit of distance that he had pulled away again, almost against ras body. Of course Im looking at you. He whispered, his voice a little low, the corners of his mouth pulled up in a nice arc, Because youre pretty. I dont know if Stanleys visual change is too great, or if he is deliberately hiding his original temperament, he gives ra the feeling that he ispletely free from the usual cold indifference of the stranger, but instead has a smile on his face. Let her think Stanley is a dashing and unrestrained, game of love, the wandering nobleman at the moment. Stanley, you ra felt a hint of danger and her body tensed up. She was having some difficulty epting Stanleys blunt gaze, when a voice rang out just then C ra, youre done with your makeup! Iming in with Master Denis! Loriss big grin came through the door. When she heard what Loris said, ras body stiffened and she was about to tell her not toe in, but before she could, the door to the dressing room was pushed open by Loris, and Loris and Denis walked into the dressing room in stride. Loris and Denis are bothpletely different now. Denis dressed in a decent suit, a change from the usual debauchery, shirt buttoned neatly, tied with a tie, looks really a high elite look, can not see the essence of the yboy attributes. Loris standing next to him is a sweep of the usual student look, wearing a light pink dress, face makeup exquisite, looks like aic book beauty girl, cute and yful but not unattractive. Loris is quite happy with the way she looks now, so she cant wait to rush to ras side and share it with her. ra, look at this dress on me, does it look good? Its the first time Ive worn such a beautiful long dress! With a delighted look on her face, she looked up for ra only to see Stanley circling a girl in a red dress between her body and the makeup table in a very ambiguous manner. Seeing the intimate two people in front of him, Loris stayed for a moment, then realized that he had ruined the atmosphere of others, immediately covered his eyes, shy and full of red. That I I didnt mean to Im going out! She turned around to leave after saying that, but suddenly thought of something and turned her body violently. She looked carefully at the girl pinned to the makeup table by Stanley. Immediately, there was a buzz in his head. Who are you! Loris asked aloud, looking at the girl with a shocked expression, How did you get with Master Stanley? ra saw the shock on Loris face, and after a slight daze, she also reacted C She is nowpletely different from her usual self, and Im afraid Loris didnt recognize her for a while. That, Loris, let me talk to you. ra was a little embarrassed and coughed lightly to exin to Loris properly, but she didnt expect Loris to suddenly be very agitated and didnt listen to her at all. Loris red at Stanley with resentment. Stanley! Didnt you like ra and stay with her? Now whats going on! How can you do this! How sad ra will be when she finds out that youre having such an affair with another woman. Chapter 2297 Are you really Argun Loris not only did not recognize ra, but also misunderstood that Stanley was secretly having an affair with another woman, and suddenly filled with righteous indignation, her tone was a bit impulsive. ra had a helpless look on her face, This is a big misunderstanding. Loris angrily went up to Stanley to ask her a statement, but I did not expect that the beautiful girl beside Stanley was the initiative to run to a pull her. Loris, dont get so excited! Im ra. What are you talking about? How can you be ra! Loris didnt want to hear her talk at all, and didnt even think about responding directly out of the blue, and was about to shake off the girl, but then suddenly realized something. This voice, it seems to be indeed ras hey! She began to look seriously at this beautiful girl in front of her, although the five features of this person in front of her and ra are very different, but those ck and white, shining eyes are still exactly the same as she remembered, does that mean Wait. Loris eximed, somewhat in disbelief but having to believe it, You youre really ra! ra also understands that she has been disguised things, can no longer hide Loris, and indeed she does not want to hide this sincere good friend in her heart, so take this opportunity to talk to her to understand the good, so straightforwardly said. Yes, Im ra, this is my real face now, I dressed up as that before to avoid some unnecessary trouble. Loris was frozen in his entire look. She had noticed before that ra was wearing very thick makeup on purpose, as if she was deliberately trying to hide her features. Not only that, but she also found that ra wore makeup almost all the time, and even when she returned to the dormitory, she still wouldnt take off her makeup until the lights were out and everyone had gone to bed, and only then did she get up alone to take off her makeup. So Loris and ra have been living in the same dormitory for so long, but they have never seen ra in her full face.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Loris had always thought that ra was too unconfident about her looks to be like this, after all, she was always called ugly after putting on makeup, thinking that she might be reluctant to meet people face-to-face to cover up. But I never thought that ra was really so beautiful. What kind of unnecessary trouble is it? Loris asked somewhat woodenly, she was now really unable to react to what kind of trouble this ra had to hide from that could make her paint her pretty face into such a ghostly look. ra sighed helplessly and once again spoke straightforwardly: Loris, look at my face carefully, do you feel some familiar face? You, have you seen this face somewhere before? Where have I seen Loris instinctively denied it directly, after all, such a beautiful face, if she had seen it would have left a very deep impression! But then look at the delicate features in front of you, she feels as if there is something really wrong! It was only after ra was so deliberately guided that she began to feel as if she had indeed seen this face somewhere before. Where exactly have I seen it? Wait wait a minute! Loris suddenly remembered a face, hindsight to realize what, scared little face became white, hesitantly speak, You you and that Argun seems ah! Thats right. Loris finally remembered that the face of the pretty girl in front of her was identical to that of her idol, Produce 101s popr contestant Argun! Its just that ra is wearing a very mboyant and enchanting makeup and has changed her hair and clothes, so even she, a hardcore fan, didnt recognize her at all. Thats right. ra smiled, raised her hand to straighten her curly hair behind her head, then replied, Im Argun! Loris only felt a little dizzy, within these few minutes, she received the news one by one explosion, a moment is still a little difficult to digest. You how can you be Argun Argun is a man Loris is so unbelievable! How can this person still switch genders? Loris tried to deny it again, but as she graduallypared ra to the Argun she remembered, she too began to feel that something was wrong. Argun, ra. There is only one word difference between these two names, and their features are so simr. As well, Argun disappeared from the face of the earth at the beginning of the school year at Ching University. You are you really are you really are Argun ah! Loris screamed out, epting the fact with certainty. Thats right. ra quickly gave a rough ount of her mothers death, what happened to Kit, and why she had gone to Produce 101 dressed as a man under the name Argun. After ra finished speaking, she said somewhat apologetically to Loris, Loris, Im really sorry, I didnt mean to hide it from you, I really shouldnt have deliberately lied to you, but I have hardships that I cant say, thats why I havent confessed this to you. ra has long regarded Loris as her best friend, as good friends, they should bepletely honest with each other, rather than hiding, she has always wanted to find an opportunity to tell Loris all this, but has not been able to find the time to open up to her. And Loris couldnt stop crying after listening to ras story about her mother, her eyes were swollen with tears, so how could she me ra? ra, youre not sorry, I can understand what youre doing. She couldnt help but go up and hug ra, And for me to know a friend like you is a huge bonus! My idol is my roommate! Who else in the world could be luckier than me. ra couldnt help butugh when she heard Loris words. And just at that moment, Milos question suddenly sounded at the door C Master Stanley, the Signallight Jewelry Companys raw stone auction will be starting soon, are you guys ready? We should go over there? ra then remembered that there was still the Signallight Jewelry Company original stone auction, and hurriedly pulled up Loris, simply packed up again, and left the dressing room ready to go to the auction house at the end of the first floor. Zelda Cruises auction house resembles arge and luxurious opera house, with arge stage in the middle, general seating around the stage, and a circle of boxes surrounding the space on the second floor, for distinguished and more privacy-conscious VIPs. With Stanleys identity in ce, the arrangement for them is naturally the second floor box inside the best location of the second floor, the most central one. Moreover, because Stanley had asked for privacy, the general manager arranged for a simple screen to be ced in front of the box, so that from the outside of the box, one could only see the people in the box raising their cards to participate in the auction, but it was absolutely impossible to see what kind of people were sitting in the box. When ra and Stanley came in and sat down, a couple of waiters came up and brought up tes of fresh fruit and some drinks. At this time, the auction also officially began. A beautiful host in a long blue dress came on stage, Wee to our special Signallight Jewelry Companys auction of raw stones, all of which appear in our auction today are the best quality raw stones dug out from the South African veins and will definitely make everyone here enjoy themselves. Chapter 2298 I really have perspective A sparse round of apuse rang out from the stage. However, the host has long been ustomed to the attitude of these high and mighty rich people, not the least bit embarrassed, still maintaining the standard professional smile on his face, and continue to do the next introduction of the original stone. ra and the girls in the box were also listening casually and carelessly. Whats going on here today? Denis looked at the auction floor underneath through the gap in the screen and a look of amazement surfaced on his face, Howe there are so many peopleing to this raw stone auction? ra heard Denis words and quickly went to the screen to take a look, and saw that the entire auction was almost full of people. ra raised an eyebrow and asked, Isnt this usually this crowded? Yeah. Denis looked puzzled, Ive been here for quite a few raw stone auctions before and the attendance was on the low side, definitely not this many people. While Denis exined to ra, the host on the other side of the stage was maintaining a warm smile on his face as he introduced the audience. As Im sure you all know, one of the hot spots of our original stone auction this time is that we managed to get Mr. Alex, the artistic director of design of Signallight Jewelry Company twenty years ago, toe over as the designer. This Mr. Alex, who was the chief designer of our original Signallight Jewelry Company stone twenty years ago, is himself even more famous as the designer of the famous jewelry ring, Sigh of Angel, and also for designing the ring that is famous at home and abroad. And he never designed any piece of jewelry after he designed Sigh of Angel, its been a full twenty years now, and this time he has returned to the jewelry design world, and I believe he will definitely bring absolutely surprising jewelry designs to everyone. The auctions organizingmittee decided after discussion. The guest who auctions off the highest price today will be able to invite Mr. Alex to personally create an exclusive diamond product for him, unique in the world! The hosts voice just fell this sentence, the apuse on stage thundered,pletely different from the perfunctory just now. When the host said this, ra and Denis in the box also understood why so many people came to the auction of the original stones today. The real purpose of all of them is actually not to get the original stone of this auction at all, but to thus meet this top jewelry designer called Alex. Denis looked at a face has been silent Stanley nce, it seems that tonight we have topete with many people, full auction down this original stone is not enough, want to meet this designer, I guess you have to bleed a little today. What the host said just now is already very clear, Alex is back in the game today, it is clear that he will not make a design for every original stone, but has a choice. There are dozens of raw stones being auctioned at this auction today, and Alex will only be designing for the one that gets the highest auction price. In other words, Stanley had to make sure that the original stone he auctioned would be the highest price in todays auction, which was difficult. However, Stanley returned indifferently, Nothing. It is clear that for people like him money is never a problem at all. He nced at ra, who seemed thoughtful, stood up and walked over to her, handing her the auction call sign in his hand. Youll do the shootingter. ording to the rules of the auction room, if someone sees a lot and wants to bid on it, they only need to raise their bid card to indicate, Stanley handed ra exactly his bid card. ra was slightly stunned, nced down at the ink jade bidding card in her hand, and asked in confusion, Why am I bidding and not you? My voice is likely to be recognizable. It is indeed oh. Stanley although they are dressed up, and they are now located in this box is very hidden, simply from the outside looking over absolutely no one will recognize the people inside, but their bidding sound, or very likely to be identified, so in case someone detects Stanley can be a bad thing.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ra thought this through and didnt say anything else, reaching out to take the call sign for the auction. While ra and Stanley were talking here, a piece of the original stone carried by several burly ck-d bodyguards was already on the stage below. ra, who attended the auction of the original stones, was originally drunk, the purpose was that designer, and she herself was not too interested in the original stones, so she casually nced at the stage. However, her eyes just swept over the original stone when she froze for a moment. A rough diamond is an uncut ore that is encased in diamonds but looks like arge, ck stone from the outside. At this time the stage isid out this piece of raw stone, the appearance of the coal is about the size of a fist, whether there will be diamonds inside the naked eye simply can not see. But now this ck stone, in ras eyes is apletely different look. Under her spiritual eyes, the ore was ck, but the surface was surrounded by a faint silver-white glow. That light ra is familiar with, it is the light that belongs to the diamond. On weekdays, she sees those individual diamond products and sees such a glow. So it is likely that there are diamonds in this raw stone. ra, what are you looking at? Next to her, Loris sensed that ra kept staring at the stone and couldnt help but ask curiously, Whats so beautiful about this ck stone? ra didnt answer Loris question directly, but just suddenly thought of something and looked at Denis, Denis, did you say before that because the raw stones cant be seen nor can they indeed have diamonds in them, they will be priced much lower than the finished diamonds? Denis didnt quite understand why ra suddenly asked this question, but nodded and answered truthfully, Of course, although the raw stones in the Signallight Jewelry Companys auction have been selected by professionals, but even the most advanced ore buyer cant be 100% sure that every piece of raw stone There will be diamonds in it. Only about half of the rough stones in the auction really have diamonds. And even those that do have diamonds are of varying quality, some are of poor color, some are too small, and generally no one would spend a lot of money on these raw stones at all. When ra heard Denis exnation, a light shed in her eyes, So, if a person can tell whether there are diamonds in the rough and the size of the diamonds, wouldnt he be able to buy those rough stones at a low price and then cut out the diamonds and make a big difference from them? Denis didnt understand what her purpose was in asking this, but nodded anyway. In theory it is, but the diamonds are wrapped inside the original stone, unless one has a prating eye, how can one see whether there are diamonds inside or not. ra heard Deniss words and a smile crept onto her face. See-through eyes? Heh, I really have perspective ah. Chapter2299 First strike As ra and Denis went back and forth, the auction began on the stage and soon the first stone was brought up. Hello guests, this stone is our first stone to be auctioned today, or the old rules, the starting price of 100, 000 yuan, each raise at least 10, 000, customers who intend to bid on this can raise their cards! The hosts words fell, but the entire auction hall was dead silent, no one raised their bids at all. There is actually a certain pattern to Signallight Jewelry Companys auctions, with each auction being conducted ording to the size of the original stone, from small torge. Then the first original stone put up for auction is the smallest original stone, because of its small size, it has always been under-appreciated. Although the original volume and the presence of diamonds, or the volume of diamonds and there is no positive rtionship, but the two are always rted. Now on the stage of the original stone is also the size of a fist, there is no shaped diamond inside the two said. Although the people present are very rich and noble, no one will put a mere 100, 000 yuan in their eyes, but not so much as to spend this money specifically to buy a stone. So everyone just looked at each other, waiting for the host to announce, and no one wanted to buy the stone. The host was naturally used to it long ago, and there was no excuse for the 1st raw stone not selling, so he wasnt interested in selling his rmendation anymore, just preparing to go through the motions as he always does. It seems that there are no more guests interested in this stone, so, no one offers once! No one offers twice! NoC The moderator shouted to the third time, the hand inside the small hammer has been raised, the first piece of the original stone of the auction will soon be over. But I didnt expect the girls clear and tender voice to suddenlye out from the most central box on the second floor. One hundred thousand! This voice sounded, everyone almost subconsciously looked at the location where the voice came from, and when people looked clearly at the location of the box represented by the bidding card, everyones face was slightlyplicated. Because the location of this bid is the best box on the second floor, everyone cant help but talk about it at the bottom. Whos that in the box on the second floor? Its still in the very middle of the room. I do not know ah, this time the people began to directly empty the second floor, we pressed even up can not go up, naturally can not know who is sitting inside. I do think it does not matter who is sitting in it, anyway, 80% is also a fool, do not know, generally the first piece of the original are not sold? Yes, hard to spend 100, 000 yuan to buy a stone, it is not a matter of money or no money, this is stupid! Yes, I guess it is also the first time to participate in the auction, do not know the first original stone is a walk in the park, estimated 100, 000 yuan to buy it, and thought they were earning it! At this time from the outside looking at the second floor of the middle box, because there are a variety of screens to cover the reason, we can see just a just raised out of the bidding card only. But just now the girls voice is clear and somewhat childish, still sounding like a student. So although we can not see who is actually sitting inside, but also basically can be distinguished from the voice, should still be a young girl just. At the same moment, in the box on the side of the second floor, several gorgeously dressed girls were chatting while eating fruits. The topic of conversation at the moment is also naturally looking at the distant bidding sign mocking. Where do you think this is a fool, really do not know the height of the sky, what can be inside this small piece of the original stone, with this 100, 000, I would rather go to eat pce food. Yeah, shes a bit of a fool, but look at her hand, the bracelet on it is quite pretty! Yes, at this moment this box is sitting Eli and her sisters. These little girls cant see who the box inside knows exactly, but they should stillugh at it. This time to chat naturally also to bring sitting in the middle of Eli, but Eli but lost in thought, sitting in the same ce, even the little sister asked their words did not hear. Eli. The little girl next to her couldnt help but reach out and pat her shoulder before Eli reacted with a jolt, only to look up, still bewildered. Hmm. What are you talking about What the hell is wrong with you? Elis friend only felt something was wrong with her at this time and couldnt help but ask with concern. Youve been so distracted since you got back from that beauty club, what happened? Eli could hear her question, but bit his lips to death, unable to say anything. She knows that only today she discovered that the ugly and somewhat frightening looking ra is actually a stunning beauty that is so beautiful that she is really much better looking than herself, so she cant ept it for a while now. But this kind of reason let her how to open up to her sisters to say it, at this time can only knock out the teeth into the stomach swallowed. So fear can only smile reluctantly and then begin to change the subject. Enough about that, what are you guysughing at? There was a fool who bought the first raw stone of Signallight Jewelry Company. One of the little sisters said cheerfully to Eli. Its the box in the middle of the second floor, you can still see the sign she held up! Eli originally just wanted to look at it casually and perfunctorily, but she saw the one sign and her face instantly became ugly. Eli clearly saw the hand holding the sign, the white, slender wrist with a sapphire bracelet. Elis breath caught in his throat, that was Rebas most precious bracelet, and since it could now appear here, it meant that the middlemost box was sitting with ra. But this box is the best seat in the auction house, and ra is following Stanley, so it all makes sense. At the same time, the host on stage did not expect the first stone to be sold, and was excited at this time. This is really the willingness to take the bait, 100, 000 yuan to sell a stone is naturally good, so she elerated the speed of speech. One hundred thousand dors once! One hundred thousand dors twice! One hundred thousand dors three times! Sold! Congrattions to the youngdy! The apuse from the stage was sparse, and there were even people jeering, and these jeers converged in waves that could not be stopped for a long time. Denis and Loris in the box were surprised at this time, and Loris pulled ras arm with some anxiety. ra, why did you buy it all of a sudden? Master Denis said that there are usually no diamonds in the first stone, why did you buy it? Chapter 2299 First strike As ra and Denis went back and forth, the auction began on the stage and soon the first stone was brought up. Hello guests, this stone is our first stone to be auctioned today, or the old rules, the starting price of 100, 000 yuan, each raise at least 10, 000, customers who intend to bid on this can raise their cards! The hosts words fell, but the entire auction hall was dead silent, no one raised their bids at all. There is actually a certain pattern to Signallight Jewelry Companys auctions, with each auction being conducted ording to the size of the original stone, from small torge. Then the first original stone put up for auction is the smallest original stone, because of its small size, it has always been under-appreciated. Although the original volume and the presence of diamonds, or the volume of diamonds and there is no positive rtionship, but the two are always rted. Now on the stage of the original stone is also the size of a fist, there is no shaped diamond inside the two said. Although the people present are very rich and noble, no one will put a mere 100, 000 yuan in their eyes, but not so much as to spend this money specifically to buy a stone. So everyone just looked at each other, waiting for the host to announce, and no one wanted to buy the stone. The host was naturally used to it long ago, and there was no excuse for the 1st raw stone not selling, so he wasnt interested in selling his rmendation anymore, just preparing to go through the motions as he always does. It seems that there are no more guests interested in this stone, so, no one offers once! No one offers twice! NoC The moderator shouted to the third time, the hand inside the small hammer has been raised, the first piece of the original stone of the auction will soon be over. But I didnt expect the girls clear and tender voice to suddenlye out from the most central box on the second floor. One hundred thousand! This voice sounded, everyone almost subconsciously looked at the location where the voice came from, and when people looked clearly at the location of the box represented by the bidding card, everyones face was slightlyplicated.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Because the location of this bid is the best box on the second floor, everyone cant help but talk about it at the bottom. Whos that in the box on the second floor? Its still in the very middle of the room. I do not know ah, this time the people began to directly empty the second floor, we pressed even up can not go up, naturally can not know who is sitting inside. I do think it does not matter who is sitting in it, anyway, 80% is also a fool, do not know, generally the first piece of the original are not sold? Yes, hard to spend 100, 000 yuan to buy a stone, it is not a matter of money or no money, this is stupid! Yes, I guess it is also the first time to participate in the auction, do not know the first original stone is a walk in the park, estimated 100, 000 yuan to buy it, and thought they were earning it! At this time from the outside looking at the second floor of the middle box, because there are a variety of screens to cover the reason, we can see just a just raised out of the bidding card only. But just now the girls voice is clear and somewhat childish, still sounding like a student. So although we can not see who is actually sitting inside, but also basically can be distinguished from the voice, should still be a young girl just. At the same moment, in the box on the side of the second floor, several gorgeously dressed girls were chatting while eating fruits. The topic of conversation at the moment is also naturally looking at the distant bidding sign mocking. Where do you think this is a fool, really do not know the height of the sky, what can be inside this small piece of the original stone, with this 100, 000, I would rather go to eat pce food. Yeah, shes a bit of a fool, but look at her hand, the bracelet on it is quite pretty! Yes, at this moment this box is sitting Eli and her sisters. These little girls cant see who the box inside knows exactly, but they should stillugh at it. This time to chat naturally also to bring sitting in the middle of Eli, but Eli but lost in thought, sitting in the same ce, even the little sister asked their words did not hear. Eli. The little girl next to her couldnt help but reach out and pat her shoulder before Eli reacted with a jolt, only to look up, still bewildered. Hmm. What are you talking about What the hell is wrong with you? Elis friend only felt something was wrong with her at this time and couldnt help but ask with concern. Youve been so distracted since you got back from that beauty club, what happened? Eli could hear her question, but bit his lips to death, unable to say anything. She knows that only today she discovered that the ugly and somewhat frightening looking ra is actually a stunning beauty that is so beautiful that she is really much better looking than herself, so she cant ept it for a while now. But this kind of reason let her how to open up to her sisters to say it, at this time can only knock out the teeth into the stomach swallowed. So fear can only smile reluctantly and then begin to change the subject. Enough about that, what are you guysughing at? There was a fool who bought the first raw stone of Signallight Jewelry Company. One of the little sisters said cheerfully to Eli. Its the box in the middle of the second floor, you can still see the sign she held up! Eli originally just wanted to look at it casually and perfunctorily, but she saw the one sign and her face instantly became ugly. Eli clearly saw the hand holding the sign, the white, slender wrist with a sapphire bracelet. Elis breath caught in his throat, that was Rebas most precious bracelet, and since it could now appear here, it meant that the middlemost box was sitting with ra. But this box is the best seat in the auction house, and ra is following Stanley, so it all makes sense. At the same time, the host on stage did not expect the first stone to be sold, and was excited at this time. This is really the willingness to take the bait, 100, 000 yuan to sell a stone is naturally good, so she elerated the speed of speech. One hundred thousand dors once! One hundred thousand dors twice! One hundred thousand dors three times! Sold! Congrattions to the youngdy! The apuse from the stage was sparse, and there were even people jeering, and these jeers converged in waves that could not be stopped for a long time. Denis and Loris in the box were surprised at this time, and Loris pulled ras arm with some anxiety. ra, why did you buy it all of a sudden? Master Denis said that there are usually no diamonds in the first stone, why did you buy it? Chapter 2300 I make investments Thats right. Not only Loris, but Denis next to her couldnt help bute forward and persuade, We came to this auction just to get a lot at the highest price, but this first original stone is not even the highest price, so why did you pay for it? ra just smiled slightly at that, I bought it because I thought it would have diamonds in it, its just an investment, and its my own to buy, nothing to do with Stanleys n. Investment? Loris was even more dumbfounded and couldnt help but feel sorry for Duanwu, But ra! This is a whole hundred thousand dors! Its not easy to earn money by yourself, you cant spend it blindly. Loris also knew that ras beauty oral solution was selling like hotcakes and making a lot of money, but she was still very distressed. After all, its not a small amount of money. A whole hundred thousand dors! Still a huge amount of money for the girls who were still students. How can it be just a waste of time. ra listened but just smiled and didnt say anything. She herself understands that shooting this raw stone in other peoples eyes is a very silly thing, equivalent to this money down the drain, but she is very sure, this piece of raw stone will definitely have diamonds. Judging by the degree of brilliance of those she saw surrounding the rough stone, it contained at least ten carats of diamonds, and the color should be quite good as well. With the current market price, ten carats of good color diamond at least a few million to buy down, and she shot this piece of the original stone also spent only 100, 000 yuan. Its an investment with a very high rate of return. But she couldnt tell Loris and Denis what she saw, and for them to stare at her with a helpless face now, she was helpless, too. Stanley on the side, however, did not stop her, instead, she looked at the bright young girl with a smile and asked her in a soft voice, What kind of trick are you ying again? Even he himself did not realize what kind of doting he was carrying in this question. ra didnt feel a hint of difort either and winked at him mischievously, Youll know in a minute! While ra was talking with Loris, Denis and Stanley, several professional diamond cutters came up to the auction table. The rules of the Signallight Jewelry Companys auction are that as soon as someone bids on a stone, a cutter wille up and cut the stone open in public. This way everyone present can witness whether there are diamonds in the raw stone or not, before the raw stone is sent down to the stage and then the most professional jewelry designer will determine the best design, after which it will be cut out ording to the n. Now on stage for cutting work, apparently are Signallight Jewelry Companys diamond cutting teachers, they came up without saying a word to raise the electric knife to start work, hand and foot extraordinarily sharp and clean. Diamond cutting is a veryplex and difficult task, even for a fist-sized piece of rough stone, it takes a lot of effort to cut it. And if no one in the auction room bids for a particr stone, the live cutting of the stone will be skipped and the next stone will be auctioned. But now that the first stone has been bought by ra, it has to be cut on site for everyone to see. But a lot of people present did not see the original stone, and naturally, they were not willing to wait and spouted off. Just this piece of broken stone at a nce to know that there is absolutely nothing inside, hurry up and casually cut on the end, our time is very precious. The original stone was bought by the guest in the most luxurious box in the middle of the second floor, right? What a foolish man with a lot of money,ing here to spend his time and having to drag us along to waste our time. Thats right, if she didnt have to buy the stone, we wouldnt have to wait with her to cut it, Im very busy! Hurry up and finish cutting the next stone for auction. In a private room on the side of the second floor. Eli heard the whispers from below and couldnt help but feel a little more smug, sneering, ra, this shameless bitch, is really disgusting everywhere, even if shes willing to be an ingrate, she still has to drag everyone along with her, such a waste of time. After Elis words, the few young girls gathered around her immediately exchanged nces. The few little sisters who apanied Eli to this auction today were not the ones who apanied her to Citrus Club before, so none of them were aware of the feud between Eli, Stanley and ra either.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. But from Elis tone they also heard that the girl named ra should be the middle box on the second floor bought the first original stone, their rtionship is definitely not good, Eli is very annoyed ra it. Several people looked at each other for half a day, but finally opened their mouths and asked, Eli, do you know the girl who bought the original stone? Who is she? How did she qualify for the best seat at the Signallight Jewelry Companys raw stone auction? Is she also a rich girl? Although these girls are not very old, but it is clear that they are all human beings, just this girl who bought the first stone seems to be not very good in the head, but she is sitting in the most honored position in the whole venue, the identity must be very unusual. This is evident from the Harper Family Miss Eli can only sit in the side box, so they are very curious about the identity of this mysterious woman. Elis face turned ugly when he heard these words. That bitch ra got to sit in that box, and not because shes with Stanley now. But the reason behind this, how she is reluctant to talk to these little sisters of hers. She likes Stanleys thing these girls know, if they know that the person she likes, at this moment actually with another woman, she can be disgraced, will be ridiculed to death. After thinking for a while, Eli coldly hummed to this, Bai Qing Yue coldly snorted from the nose, What rich girl! It is a with a few beauty everywhere to hook men, by the rich package of cheap woman just, I mention her feel disgusted! Eli is reluctant to tell the truth and has to vaguely describe ra as a delinquent woman who relies on men to get ahead. Besides, she didnt think there was anything wrong with what she said. Eli thought viciously in his mind. ra, that bitch, knew at first nce that she was definitely not from a noble family, and she could be so arrogant not because of her Stanley? Eli is disgusted with these women who are so high and mighty after being bagged by a man. She is different from ra, she is a real celebrity. Eli realized at this moment that she could no longer use ras looks as an excuse to deliberately mock her as she did before, so she had to change her line of attack and start with ras origins to hit her hard. Eli quickly positions ra as a lowly woman whoes from a lowly background but relies on men to pretend she is an upper ss person so that her heart will feel better. ra! What can you do even if you are pretty! A lowly woman like you cant get Stanleys lifelong love. Chapter 2301 Too much luck The so-called little sisters with Eli, in fact, to put it bluntly, are her little followers, heard Eli say so, more convinced that Eli and the girl in the middlepartment have a problem, immediately all opened their mouths and echoed. So youre just a little bitch whos been taken for a ride! I told you, sitting in such a prestigious position and still so brainless, spent 100, 000 yuan to buy a piece of broken stone for nothing, it turns out to be some bed climbing skills ah! Relying on the face is still good to hook men, but also spend mens money to disgrace here, can really make people disgusting ah! I hate those bitches who only rely on men to get ahead, its a disgrace to our women. Hearing her girlfriends around her echoing her words and scolding ra, Eli felt iparably happy and proud for a while, but just when she was smiling, there was a cry of surprise Quick! Look! Theres a diamond luster on the cross section of this raw stone! Someone in the crowd downstairs shouted loudly. The smile on Elis face froze and he hurriedly looked over, only to find that in the time they had just spoken, the cutting masters had already cut the piece of raw stone. Theplete cut of the original stone is on disy in front of everyone at the moment. Only to see that the cut surface is not before all expected those is a ck piece, and shes a burst of dazzling radiant luster. Its a diamond! Although it is still only a simple cut, has not gone through theplete polishing and cutting, so that the exposed diamond is not too bright and moving, but to participate in this auction of raw stones, there are many people who are quite knowledgeable about jewelry and other raw materials, naturally can also see that the color of this diamond is still very good. Not only is the color still good, the size is also quiterge! All of a sudden the crowd instantly exploded. Im not wrong! This first rough stone actually has diamonds in it! So the quality of Signallight Jewelry Companys rough stones is quite good. Not only is it not bad? Look carefully, the color of this diamond is still very good, and the size is quiterge! If you look at it, it must be at least ten carats, right? A ten-carat diamond of this color, at least a few million, or tens of millions! The little girl who just shot it only spent 100, 000, she made a fortune today. The people whoe to this scale of auction are naturally rich or noble, and may not really put a 10-carat diamond in their eyes, but the auction to buy the raw stone is already some gambling ingredients in the head, so naturally they all hope to get a good luck, so the crowd at the scene still have expressed their envy for ra. Needless to say those downstairs patrons, even the second floor side box, Elis several small girlfriends can not help but bring a few envious face. I really didnt expect it, the first rough stone in the auction actually has such arge and good piece of diamond hey. No, its not! The luster is pure, its a good diamond!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I also came to buy some diamonds, if only I had such good luck. Their words made Elis face blue, she gritted her teeth in anger and squeezed out a sentence from her teeth, Humph, she just got lucky and, what are you guys so envious of? The young girls were startled by her words and closed their mouths, not daring to say more. Eli, on the other hand, was ring at the screen on the middlepartment with anger in his gaze, almost forming mes to burn. ra, count your blessings! Id like to see if you can be this lucky all the time! And thats when the atmosphere on the other side waspletely different. The box on the second floor. There was a lot of buzz behind the screen. Oh my God, ra, youre really something! Loris was so excited when she saw the diamonds in the rough stone, The rough stone you bought actually has diamonds! Even Denis was all, ra, thats great! Thats quite a bit of luck for you hey! Denis and Loris at this moment also just think that ra bought this rough stone containing arge diamond just because she was lucky. ra smiled faintly and had no intention to exin anything to them. But Stanley, who was sitting on the sidelines, frowned imperceptibly, nced at ra, and the dark eyes took on a few unpredictable tones. A second original stone was quickly sent up on the stage below. As soon as this second raw stone was brought up, the crowd on the stage immediately had some boiling up. The color of this raw stone looks good. Well, indeed! The surface contains quite a few crushed diamonds if you look closely eh! I guess there are quite a lot of diamonds in here too. Yeah, wheres my bid tag? Im going to put it up for auction. Although it is difficult to tell from the surface of a rough stone whether it contains diamonds or not, those who have had a lot of contact with the rough stones can still make out the general picture. The second stone on the stage at this moment, the size of the first stone than just a littlerger, and it does carry some fine diamonds on the surface, shining under the light of some fine light to. This surface is littered with so many fine diamonds, so it is likely that there will be diamonds inside as well. Thats why the crowd present was so excited, and interest was obviously much greater than the first original stone just now. The host then smilingly spoke over the lively chatter: The starting price for this piece of raw stone is half a million, if you are interested in the friends should raise their bids enthusiastically. The people at Signallight Jewelry Company apparently also thought that the value of this stone was much higher, and actually set the price five times higher than the first stone just now. But even half a million is definitely not expensive for such arge diamond, so the hosts words were followed by people raising their bids. Inside the box on the second floor. Behind the screen. Denis propped up his chin with one hand and looked at ra with a smirk, Are you buying this raw stone? Denis ability for jewelry is actually not too interested, usually will buy jewelry is also used to pick up girls, he is not short of money, so buy if all are ready-made in the mall, not this unprocessed raw stone. Before he would havee to this original stone auction, but only to pick up a jewelry familys young princess. He has no interest in buying anything. He was here to kill time anyway, and Denis wanted to see how many pieces ra could win. ra shook her head without hesitation. Im not going to buy this piece. In the eyes of ordinary people the surface of the stone is also full of broken diamonds, then the inside is very likely to have diamonds, but in ras spiritual eyes, it is clear to see, this piece of the original stone of the fighting light is very little very fine. That is to say, it is likely that this piece of raw stone also has its surface inside the same, only some very fine small particles of diamonds and so on. Crushed diamonds are worthless, even if there are a lot of crushed diamonds, they can add up to be worth at most a small few thousand. She would not be foolish to buy such a buy what is the use of the original stone. Chapter 2302 Like jewelry? And at the same time. The auction house located downstairs had already gone through some fierce bidding increases and was finally sessfully auctioned off by a merchant for two million. Cutting master also quickly on stage, cut the piece of raw stone, only to see that the cut surface is fine with a lot of luster, but are very fragmented, all are not connected together. The crowd sighed, all of them couldnt help but be a little disappointed. The face of the person who kept raising the price to shoot that piece of raw stone became very ugly.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Undoubtedly, his two million is considered a waste of water. Fortunately, these guests present are all rich or noble, even if it is two million, in their eyes is only a small amount, or not enough to put on the heart. Ahem, this guests luck doesnt seem to be very good. The host said somewhat awkwardly, he hooked the corners of his mouth to try to liven up the atmosphere, Its okay ah, there are still a lot of original stones toe up below, must believe that the next original stone will be even better, it is absolutely will not let everyone down. The auction is still going on. After that, another dozen stones were auctioned off one after another, but ra was always watching from the sidelines, with no intention of making another bid. The reason is very simple, ra itself is not the slightest interest in diamonds, for her it is just some stones, because in thest world she lived in, this kind of stone can be said to be everywhere, but it has no substantial role at all. She would just pay for a raw stone because it wasmercially valuable enough that she could make money out of investment considerations. So she has only one requirement for these raw stones, and that is to be cost effective. However, the rough stones that have just been auctioned off either have no diamonds in them at all, are all broken diamonds, or the price of the diamonds in them is very smallpared to its starting price, so ra has no intention of buying them. Until a new piece of raw stone was brought to the stage, ra skimmed it, and her eyes went straight for a moment when she saw the light shining on top of that piece. The light, its dazzling! At this time was sent to the stage of the original stone naked eye looks dark, the surface still looks bumpy, and the previous auction out of the original stone is far worse, look can be said to be very ugly. However, in ras eyes it was a different story. The intense light emanating from this unattractive stone was stronger than almost all the previous stones put together. And what made her even more excited was that it was different from the previous ones. The light on the previous ones was all a white transparent light, but the light on this one at this time, white with a hint of beautiful red, gorgeous and eye-catching. ra stared at it with her eyes zed over. Her spirit eyes can not only see the strength of the spirit power, but also the color of the spirit power. Different things with different spiritual power, naturally will also show different spiritual power color, and just above the original stone, showing a nearly transparent white light, with the corresponding, the diamond cut out of it, are all white transparent, extremely ordinary diamonds. Now the top of this raw stone is shining with red light, so it is likely that what is inside it is the same as this bracelet on her wrist, a red diamond worth a lot of money. ra couldnt help but nce at Denis, Master Denis, let me ask you, how much more expensive would red diamonds be nowpared to ordinary diamonds? Denis gave her an odd look and said, Nowadays, red diamonds are found to have few origins and even fewer rtive production, so the price is spected to be particrly expensive, almost already sky-high. If that diamond in your hand was a clear diamond, it would probably only be worth a few hundred thousand, but just because its a red diamond, the value goes up to a few million. His words made ra even more excited. In her hand, this red diamond bracelet is very beautiful, but in fact the size of the diamond is not very big, but even so it actually has to be several million. The luster on the rough stone on the stage showed that ra judged that the diamonds inside it could make at least a hundred diamond bracelets like the one she was holding, and if she could auction the rough stone, she would almost be t out rich. Thinking about it, ra couldnt help butugh softly. The corner of his mouth unconsciously curved up into a nice curve as Stanley looked at her with arched eyebrows. He couldnt help but raise his hand to rub the soft hair on top of ras head and whispered, Whats making you so happy? ra was now so excited and happy that she didnt even notice that they were now acting too ambiguously with each other and said to Stanley with a smile, Stanley, when I make a lot of money today, Ill treat you to dinnerter. The smile on Stanleys face deepened, and he didnt ask ra how she could earn the big bucks, just softly whispered in his voice, Good! Just as ra was overjoyed, the host on stage had begun to introduce the original stone. This is the thirtieth stone to be auctioned at our auction today, the starting price is 100, 000, interested guests can raise their bids! The hosts words made ra faintly froze. She asked Denis, This stone is much bigger than the first one. Why is the starting price exactly the same, only $100, 000? ra is really ignorant about all this. The original stone on the stage at this time was at least five timesrger than the first stone that ra had shot down earlier. But she didnt expect that the starting price of the original stone would be the same as the first one, only 100, 000 yuan. Denis proudly clutched his chest and exined to ra, You dont know this! Although we can never see with the naked eye whether there are diamonds inside the stone, there is still some information on the appearance of the stone. Generally speaking, to buy the original stone are to look at three points, the first is the volume, as if you buy that first piece of the original stone, it is because it is too small, so the pricing will be lower The second thing to look at is to see if there are broken diamonds on the surface, like the second stone, it has a lot of broken diamonds on the surface, then it is likely that there will be diamonds inside, the possibility of this is very high. Although it is not always the case, the second raw stone just auctioned is, although the surface of many broken diamonds, but in fact, there is nothing formed inside the diamond, then it will lose money. Thisst point is to see the smoothness of the surface of the stone, the more smooth the surface of the stone, the higher the possibility of diamonds inside, then the opposite, the rougher the stone, the lower the possibility of diamonds inside. Now this piece of raw stone on the stage is thisst case! Although it is veryrge, but look at its surface is particrly uneven, and there are many bubbles, this kind of raw stone generally will not have diamonds, so its price is also very low. Listen to Denis eloquent half a day, a side of Loris can not help but some curiosity. She nervously came up and asked, Master Denis, arent you a big fan of jewelry like diamonds? Chapter 2303 not on the stage Denis said reluctantly, I dont like it, girls are the ones who like that kind of stuff. So how do you know so much about it? Loris was wondering. And nothing more, is that I have chased a Miss Ryan before, is a jewelrypany, she and I said Denis said off the top of his head, but halfway through the sentence, suddenly some inexplicable internal weakness, embarrassed gently coughed a few times, no longer down to say, change the mouth vaguely said. That is that is I previously knew a friend whose family was in the jewelry business, and she went to several auctions of raw stones, so I know something about it. The reason Denis understands so much is that he used to know a jewelrypanys daughter, and chased her for a while. The jewelrypanys daughter is particrly difficult to chase, the character is particrly arrogant, in order to get closer to her, Denis apanied her to several Signallight Jewelry Company original stone auctions, to go more, some of the doorway will understand some. Strangely enough, he didnt want to tell Loris about it. Oh, so thats it. Deniss strange Loris did not notice at all, giving all his attention to the auction downstairs. Next to him, Denis scratched his hair and was particrly proud of himself. Denis, Denis, youre not sick, are you? Whats wrong with having courted a jewelrypanys daughter-inw? Wouldnt it be enough to admit it graciously? Denis is a famous yboy, almost no one does not know what he is, chasing all types of girls, how just now also embarrassed on it? With this still on his mind, Denis pretended to look at Loris next to him as if nothing had happened. At this moment, the auction of this piece of raw stone also started on the stage. As Denis said, this piece of raw stone is still of good size, but there are too many voids on the surface, and arge part of the buyers did not look at it favorably, and basically not many people raised their cards. The few customers who raised their cards were just trying their luck, and the price went up from 100, 000 to 150, 000, without any intention of going up again. Did not expect at this time, a crisp sound rang out from the second floor C Ill give half a million. People in the venue were startled and looked up to see a dark green sign raised behind the screen of the middle box on the first two floors. Everyone in the room was a bit stunned. Goodness, did I read it right, the girl sitting in the middle box on the second floor has made another bid? Or is it buying another piece of raw stone that is not valuable at all in any way. Thats right, and directly ask for 500, 000, just now this piece of original stone did not raise the bid to 150, 000? She directly shouted to 500, 000, such a big deal? No, the original stone does not look too good, certainly not worth half a million, a big loss! ra was watched by Loris and Denis in the box full of shock, and the guests faces were covered with shock. Denis looked confused and asked, ra, what are you doing? I told you, this stone is so bad outside, the chance of no diamond is more than 80%, why do you buy this piece of stone? No one is buying it. ra said slowly there, I just wanted to try my luck. Trying your luck? Denis almost vomited blood from her anger. He kind of understood that ra was deliberately picking the ore that no one else wanted to buy. ra, you have to listen to me. Denis couldnt resist trying to talk ra down word by word. I understand that the stones without bidding are cheaper than normal, but we cant rely on luck to buy them blindly. Yes, your first stone was very lucky and opened a big diamond, but you have to know that luck is not always on your side, you cant rely on luck all the time? Yeah, yeah. Loris on the side also could not help but speak up, Most people bidding are 10, 000 to 10, 000 up, but you shouted 500, 000 at once, this is too scary! ra knew in her heart that everyone else thought she was being impulsive, but in fact, she was not. She understands very well the real value of this ore, thats why she raised the price to 500, 000 at once, just to save time, otherwise others will definitely bid with her only.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Anyway, she understands very well in her heart that the value of the diamond opened in this raw stone is much more than 500, 000, very precious, spend more or less money is not much difference, directly spend 500, 000 to buy more convenient. And at the same time. The other side of the box. Elis little sisters heard ras silly shot of the original stone, they all burst intoughter, and they all stopped holding back, covering their mouths and letting out a burst of silver bell-likeughter. My God, Eli, I finally understand why the woman behind the screen is so inviting to you. A family jewelry family of a thousand-year-old girl can not help but pull over the Eli next to the hand raised to wipe the corners of the eyesughing out of the pompous tears. This woman is too stupid! To think that just because her first raw stone blind cat ran into a dead rat and just happened to hit a diamond, she thought there would be diamonds in all the raw stones that no one wanted, and she went ahead and asked for half a million dors! Imughing my ass off. Eli also very hypocritical covered his mouth and smiled, pretending to sigh like a pity, hypocritically spoke, After all, from a small family, this can not be helped! Since she grew up, she has never seen a few decent jewels, and she doesnt know the ins and outs of it, so its normal to do something stupid like this, so I cant me her. At this moment Elis heart only feels painful to the extreme. Yes. ra, so what if youre good-looking? Even if you have Stanleys attention, so what? Youll never make it to the top! This simple a raw stone auction, will let you reveal your original shape, really as I would like toe here to embarrassment ah! The sarcasm in Elis words was obvious, and the few little girlfriends next to her immediately caught the point and were busy following to help please her. Thats right! Its just a piece of broken stone, and this silly woman even raised it to half a million in one breath. Its really just a case of people being stupid and having too much money. Eli has just said that she is a woman who has no money at all and uses all the money of men! These women ah, on the basis of young and beautiful some began to hook up with men everywhere, themselves is not a little connotation, I see in two years when the body is old and decrepit, she will certainly be abandoned! And so bad brain, buy some garbage, want me not only to abandon her, but also to find someone to beat her up! Look at this stone, its ck inside, its not even wait a minute! This stone seems to have diamonds in it again! One of Elis little girlfriends was selling insults to please ra, but before she could finish her sentence, she couldnt help but let out a cry of surprise. Chapter 2304 hit the face too hard Her cry of surprise made everyone in the box slightly confused, Eli slowed down and hurriedly looked down towards the auction table below. Only the cutters had already cut the original stone that ra had just bought. The cross section of the original stone ispletely different from its pitted surface, full of bubbles, the cut surface is very smooth and neat, right in the middle is arge pink color, shining extremely brightly, very radiant under the light. For a while, the whole venue was silent. This ispletely different from the surprise excitement when the first original stone was cut out, no one spoke up, just stared at the original stone with wide eyes in unison. After a long time, a voice finally rang out from the stage, some audience members could not easilye back from the shock, stammered and opened their mouths, their voices slightly trembling. Im not seeing things, am I! This is cutting out red diamonds? Red diamonds are very rare and generally only Country C can be mined for red diamonds. For many years, Signallight Jewelry Companys diamond mine is located in Country A. Country A has almost never mined red diamonds, but I never thought that such a big piece of red diamond would be cut from their mine this time! Country A produced the first red diamond, which is an absolute shocker! And more importantly, this red diamond is veryrge, then its value is incalcble! Gradually, the surrounding guests came back from the shock and all began to let out a sound of admiration. This is really a red diamond hey! The color and luster are all excellent, this red diamond is definitely the best of the best, its worth a lot of money! Not only does it have good color and luster, but it looks big too! It must be several hundred carats, so buying it is really a great deal! The girl in the box on the second floor is really not simple ah, vision so poisonous, these raw stones have no diamond a look a right, she now but earn a few hundred times. If I were Signallight Jewelry Company, I would have hired her as a consultant today! That will definitely be a sure thing in the future! Many of the people who came to this rough auction today are crazy fans of diamonds and naturally they often participate in gambling. At this moment they couldnt care less about being jealous of this lucky woman, finding red diamonds is a big deal, so they all looked ecstatic and naturally praised ra. Even at this moment, in the side box on the second floor, the thousand-year-olddy of the jewelry family is also excited. Its really a red diamond, that girl is really amazing! Im going to call my dad and tell him that a red diamond has been found at the Signallight Jewelry Company auction site! Once this newses out, it will probably seed in turning the diamond market around, which is great! She said she picked up her phone and was full of excitement to call and tell the other party the exciting news, then without looking up, she met Elis indignant, fire-breathing eyes. In a sh, her excitement froze on her face, only to feel as if a basin of cold water had poured over her from head to toe. Its broken! She was so excited just now that she forgot that Eli was still present and actuallyplimented the woman in the middle box in front of her. That, that Eli, Eli you listen to me I She also realized that she had just said the wrong thing, opened her mouth to exin, and then stammered for half a day, and Eli did not want to hear her exnation at all. Get the hell out of here! She gritted her teeth and cursed, her usually pretty and cute doll-like face was full of malice and anger, her eyes were icy cold. No, no, Eli, Im not The youngdy tried to exin something else, but once again Eli viciously interrupted. I told you to get out! And I never want to see you again, youre not my friend anymore Eli! Get out! The youngdy, who had been abused in this way, turned white and saw that Eli was angry, and she did not dare to say anything else, quickly grabbed her bag from the table and ran out of the box with red eyes crying. The rest of those little girls gave a frightened atmosphere did not dare toe out, each face was pale, each other you look at me, I look at you again, from each others gloomy face also recognized the seriousness of the matter. Before they all just think Eli and that woman some small fault, or is not ustomed to her, but ording to this scene now, Eli for her is not only not ustomed to, this is simply a deep hatred ah. They were all of a sudden more curious about the identity of the mystery woman, how could she make Eli hate her to such an extent? But at the moment they are curious in their hearts, but also never dare to ask Eli, just alle up tofort her. Eli, that woman, she just had a lucky day, and this time she hit a dead rat to cut out such a big piece of red diamond, you dont have to take it to heart. Yeah, yeah, yeah, shes just lucky! You mustnt care about it They tried desperately tofort Eli, but the other sides face was still a blue. She saw that below the box, the crowd was discussing in twos and threes, the content was invariablymenting ras talent and the importance of her discovery of the red diamond, and these words deeply stung Elis heart. Just now, she wasughing at ra foring from a poor background, having little insight, having never seen a few diamonds, and not being able to pick one at all, but in just a few minutes, ra couldnt help but pick the raw stones containing diamonds right in front of her, and even the ones she picked were the best and most valuable ones! Her taunting words, at this moment is like a bloody p one after another fiercely pped on their own face, hot and painful! Eli was so angry that he couldnt stop shaking. Unlike the low pressure on Elis side, raspartment is now in a state of jubtion. ra you are really amazing, you are my idol! Loris couldnt help but take ras hand and say excitedly, the reverence in her eyes almost overflowing. You bought seeds of two diamonds at once hey! Its really great. Denis was also incredulous at the moment, and she couldnt help but poke her elbow at Stanley next to her.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Not I say, Stanley your antidote is simply divine, the first hit, the second actually hit again, or the red diamond worth a lot of money! Its value must be calcted by hundreds of millions of dors anyhow. Stanley ispletely different from Loriss tion, also different from Deniss incredulity, but very serious skimmed Denis a nce, said slyly. Arent you talking nonsense? The one I picked would be bad? Denis didnt know how she was going to take that. : Ill go! I just sigh, why do you want to feed me dog food ah! At that moment, Loris seemed to think of something, she stepped forward and grabbed ras hand, hesitated for a moment and then still spoke. ra, see if you can help me pick out an inexpensive rough diamond that I want to give to my mom for her birthday. Chapter 2305 is not for you to out Loris mom is celebrating her birthday next month, and at her age, she would naturally like some diamond jewelry type things. Loris looked at the raw stones being auctioned at this ce and was a little tempted for a while. Although she wants to give her mother a beautiful diamond on her birthday, but she is still a student, she does not have so much money on hand, she can not afford to buy those diamonds of good quality. But if you can get a better raw stone here, then maybe youll have a chance. ra looked at Loris shining eyes and couldnt help but feel some softness in her heart. Knowing Loris filial piety, she smiled and nodded her head in agreement. Whats your budget? Loris spoke up with some embarrassment.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Counting my New Years Eve money, its only 100, 000 if we add it up, okay? Thats enough. ra nodded without hesitation. The first raw stone she bought was 100, 000, and the starting bid here was also 100, 000. She just had to wait until there was a stone that not many people wouldpete with, then give it to buy with the starting price, then cut and design it, and it would surely be perfect as a birthday gift. The two girls made up their minds and began to watch the auction very carefully. The auction went on and soon another seven or eight stones were sold one after another, but ra was not able to wait for the right one. It wasnt until thetest stone was brought up that ra nodded again. The size of the original stone in front of you is okay, but the surface is uneven and looks a bit unremarkable. But ra activated her Focal eyes and could see that the raw stone was beautifully glowing with a soft bright white light. The host on the stage was also somewhat disinterested, as this kind of raw stone that appears to be of poor quality rarely attracts bids. The starting price for this original piece is still 100, 000, interested guests can bid now! Because of the poor quality, the original starting price fell back to 100, 000 at once. Just buy this piece! ra did not hesitate to speak. Although the diamonds inside are not rare colored diamonds, but the color is already good, 100, 000 is still a good deal, and if the design is good, it can also make a good-looking jewelry. Loris nodded frantically from the sidelines, she now hadplete trust in ra, and she didnt bother to chase how in the world did ra know, she just anxiously raised the bidding card in her hand. One hundred thousand! The young girls clear and soulful voice rang out from the box on the second floor, and the venue, which was still dead just now, boiled up at once. See, its that girl in the box on the second floor! I see this original stone, maybe its a potential stock! That girl listen to the voice is still young after all, I think the first two pieces should just be a mistake, this third time the luck should not still be so good, right? But I think we should follow her and take our chances, its only a hundred thousand or so anyway, so we might as well follow along and raise the price! The people around looked at each other, for a while they could not decide, but there were some action-oriented guests who had already raised the sign in their hands. Raise the price! One hundred and fifty thousand! Raise the price! One hundred and eighty thousand! Raise the price! Two hundred thousand! Raise the price! Two hundred and twenty thousand! ra looked at the customers on the stage, like a spring shoot to rise up one by one, all excited to keep raising the price. Seeing that the price is getting higher and higher, ra then shook her head. What whats going on here? Loris also did not expect the originally dead venue, now all of a sudden boiled up, actually guests are standing up, bidding to raise the price. The original surface of this piece looks very bad in color, isnt it reasonably worthless why are there so many people raising the price? Im the one who didnt think about it. ra couldnt help but sigh. They all seem to kinda trust my decisions now, probably because they were given too much of a shock twice before, so now they want to take their chances with me when I make a move. The original stone on the stage, in the eyes of connoisseurs really does not seem to be worth a lot of money, if ced in the usual, there will certainly not be so many people want to be willing to buy. But ra has performed two miracles in front of them after all, so how can they remain indifferent at this time, and of course they want to follow ras luck. After all, for those present, its just a mere hundred thousand, and even if its lost, they dont necessarily all know it. ra then reacted to her situation, not realizing that a high girls voice suddenly came from the box next to her. I raise the price! One million! This delicate voice sounded, the entire venue was instantly quiet, and they subconsciously looked up at the box on the side of the second floor. Eli was standing behind the railing at this time with a bid sign in his hand. Unlike the middle box, the side box where Eli and the girls are located ispletely open. So by this time everyone also recognized Eli and the crowd was once again in an uproar. I didnt expect Miss Eli toe here for the auction too! And a million out of the blue, thats really generous. She is the daughter of Harper Family, a million is still money to her! So do we have to raise the price? Plus what plus, youre crazy, you want to grab something with Harper Family? Put your sign down now! Not expecting Eli to suddenly get involved, ra couldnt help but frown slightly in thought. ra of course knows that Eli came to the auction, but after all, Eli did not make a sound for half a day, ra is almost forgetting her. Loris is still seriously troubled. Whats wrong with these people, they got a million at once, wont my stone be hopeless This problem is indeed some serious, and the opportunity is not only this time, if in the future she bid on the stone, these people also followed the price increase what? Wouldnt Loris gift be a total loss? It seems to be just as well to forget it. Loris also thought about it and had already put down the sign in her hand in disappointment. The sign was picked up by ra as soon as it was ced on the table. Dont rush yet, I have an idea. ra smiled faintly and raised the bidding card at Loris dismayed look. Two million. ras words were tossed with such force that Loris was startled on the sidelines. Two million ra, I cant afford to pay that kind of price! Dont worry. ra smiled slyly. This money wonte out of your pocket. Chapter 2306 The real ingrates Loris froze for a moment. ra are you the one who wants to buy this rough stone? Is the diamond inside this rough stone really worth that much? Loris has long seen ras purpose, ra will buy these diamonds, not because she likes jewelry, but she really just wants to make money to invest. Since it is for pre-investment, the price must be cheap, after all, the less you put in, the better. Just like the two original stones ra bought before, both of which were bought by the starting price, adding up to only 600, 000, but now howe she is suddenly willing to pay 2 million? The first reason Loris thought of, naturally, was that the diamonds in the original were worth much more than two million, which is why ra was willing to spend a lot of money to buy it. I didnt expect ra to stillugh and shake her head. The diamonds inside this stone only add up to two million. Loris was a little confused when she heard that. If thats the case ra why did you offer two million to buy it, isnt that not earning money at all? ra still kept that slightly sly smile on her face and continued. I didnt say I would buy the original stone. Loris has been thoroughly confused. What does that mean? Youre not going to buy ra? Then why are you following the price increase? Youll understand when you wait. The smile under ras eyes is getting thicker and thicker, and she doesnt bother to exin it positively, just drops a sentence in such a mysterious way. At the same moment, the whole auction hall was in a kind of greatermotion because of ras known way of offering a thousand gold. This girl on the second floor is quite tough, she actually raised it to two million in one go! And does she know who shes robbing with now? Arent you curious as to what this little girl is all about? She actually dared to fight to the death with the Harper Family, shocking. I do think that Eli came to the auction today can only do the side of the box, but this girl is sitting in the middle of it! The reason why she dares to fight so hard, maybe because peoples background itself is hard enough! Harder than Miss Elis background? How many people like that can there be in the Ching Maind? Whatever, what does it matter to us if people are fighting with the gods anyway? Well just watch it too. Im rather curious about how much the diamond inside this stone is worth that girl is adding up to two million in one go! Yes, Miss Elis bid was only one million, but the girl behind her raised her bid to two million so there are other more precious colored diamonds in this original piece? The people at the bottom were talking, and the atmosphere was so lively, but Eli in the side box on the second floor was already so angry that his face turned white. She didnt expect ra to raise the price to two million, and her fingers, which were gripping the bidding card with a firm grip, were already white with knuckles. Eli himself is just not used to seeing ra in the limelight here, so he intends to use the power of money to auction the stone, or let ra know that he is not easy to bully. But I never thought ra would dare to call her own bluff and actually get into a fight with herself like that. Does she think shes so great? She has Stanley to back her up! Shes just a phoenix now, and she really thinks shes a dish. Thinking about it Eli is simply angry straight are going to burst, where can still control themselves, do not hesitate to continue to raise the card. Raise the bid, three million! Four million. I didnt expect Elis words to be followed by ras careless increase in the next box. Elis face, which was already white with anger, became even more ugly. Five million! Eli was almost screaming, andpared to her exasperation, ra in the box next to her looked much more poised. Six million. The two men kept raising the price, and the guests in the venue were dumbfounded. They and the surrounding people look at each other, for a time are simply unable to react. After all, the price increase before that is 10, 000 to 10, 000, even if there is more acute, up to 50, 000 100, 000 such an increase. But these two young girls are a million and a million plus. In the eyes of ordinary people, non-wealthy, but this frame still makes them a little uneptable for a while. Because by this time it had been raised to 10 million. ra was about to raise the price, but Loris held down the sign with some concern. ra didnt you say this stone is only worth 2 million, it might be 10 million now! ra, still looking unconcerned, smiled at her and said. Youll know soon enough! ra raised her sign without hesitation, and for the first time, there was more seriousness inside her voice. Twenty million! This instantly caused an uproar throughout the venue. 20 million! Just now just a million upwards, now are directly from 10 million to 20 million. Eli heard ras offer, his face was ugly as hell, and the little sisters who came with Eli were terrified and couldnt help but speak up at this time to persuade her. Eli, 20 million is really not a small amount, you still have to be careful! Although this womans two original stones were guessed, but this thing after all always depends on luck, who knows whether the third original inside the diamond, color and how, in case there is nothing inside, you this 20 million will not be spent in vain. Yeah, lets forget about it, we dont have to do this. Although her little sisters are alldies, but 20 million is not a small amount after all, they are also out of the goodness of their hearts before they can not help but want to advise. But I didnt expect their advice to be heard in Elis ears, but it had a different meaning. What do you mean by that? Eli the whole person Teng got angry she looked around herself a week these few little sisters, the tone of the vicious degree, they did not notice. You think Im not as good as ra, I tell you, no matter how much it costs, Ill buy this stone today! When had she ever been so angry with Eli? Even if she cant beat a man, she cant beat a broken stone? Fifty million! Eli simply ignored the obstruction of his little sister around him and opened his mouth with such an astronomical figure. The audience on stage was a little slowed down, and it was actually raised to 50 million in one go this must be the highest price of the auction today.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Everyone looked up excitedly to the second floor box, all waiting to see if the girls would continue to follow the price increase. Chapter 2307 Deserve to regret The host on the stage is naturally also made by this crazy price increase, some of them cante back to their senses, half of the time before snapping back. Then spoke up in a hurry. Miss Eli is bidding $50 million, are there any other guests who would like to raise their bids? Although the hosts mouth said that its guests seemed to be asking the whole room, but in fact, everyone knew that her eyes were penciled in on the second box. Because the people present at this time also have long seen, can with Eli such a crazy price increase deadlock, also only the second floor box of this mysterious girl. But I did not expect this time, the mysterious space did not have any response, and waited for half a day before the host spoke again in high spirits. So fifty million once! Fifty million twice! Fifty million three times! Deal!!! The small hammer in the moderators handnded on the table and the loud sound echoed throughout the venue. Congrattions to Miss Eli for winning the original stone for $50 million! The audience on stage came back to their senses and apuded with emotion. Eli is really too big of a deal, a whole $50 million Oh no, it doesnt matter what the origin of the person is, the firstdy of the Harper Family, its only right to be so generous. This way Im more and more curious, this piece of raw stone inside in the end will have how the diamond ah, will certainly be particrly valuable! The admiration and apuse from the people downstairs made Eli feel very ttered, and the girlfriends next to her also began to tter her when they saw the wind. Eli, youre amazing! Look at that bitch in the nextpartment, she doesnt dare to make a sound now! Thats right! After all, shes still spending mens money, so wheres theparison with a thousand-year-olddy like you! Yes, yes, yes, the difference in origin is something that cant be changed in a lifetime. Just like her, even if she puts her life on the line, how can she bepared to us Eli! These words made Eli feel that all the aggravation he had suffered in recent days had disappeared, and his chin was simply going up to the sky. She raised her head proudly, like a proud peacock, and she looked coldly at the screen of thepartment, which still reflected ras silhouette. She couldnt help but sneer with glee, you ra even if you have Stanley backing you up, so what? Stanley must not be willing to give her the money to spend like this. In the end, I am the richest, robbing things can still rob than me? Eli was on the verge of being overjoyed. Meanwhile, the Signallight Jewelry Companys cutter and designer had stepped up to begin working on the rough stone Eli had bought. The little sister around Eli is naturally not idle. Eli, I bet there are going to be big diamonds in this raw stone you bought! Youre not talking nonsense! You dont even look at who bought this, Eli bought the original stone, I think there must be colored diamonds inside! Then Eli must have made a fortune! Eli heard these words, his heart happy as hell, but the surface can not show it, just a softugh, carelessly replied. I dont care if there are diamonds in the stone or not, it only cost me $50 million anyway, Im not short of money, I just cant stand the look of ra and want to teach her a lesson. Eli is really telling the truth at this time, her only purpose for buying the original stone is to get angry at ra. As long as she can outsmart ra, she can take it even if there are no diamonds in this original piece. But then again, she still hopes that this piece of rough stone can be cut out of the diamond than just more dazzling, then it will be more face! Thinking this way, she still couldnt help but look at the cutting master on the stage, and several girls were concentrating on it when suddenly there was a knock on the door next to her. Come on in. An auction hall attendant stood outside, then said respectfully. Miss Harper, Miss ra in the next box, has a message for me to bring to you. What? Eli didnt expect ra to have words she wanted to bring to herself and momentarily froze a bit, but still reacted quickly and was instantly pleased. It must be because ra lost and was upset that she had someone bring her message to her. Sheughed coldly at the thought of it, and her heart was aching. Say, whats this bitch going to say to me? There was a hint of something different inside the waiters eyes, but his tone remained unruffled. Miss ra asked me to tell you thank you for being willing to spend such arge sum of money, a full $50 million, for such a worthless raw stone for Signallight Jewelry Company. Elis smug smile froze on her face for a moment, and then immediately afterwards she turned blue. What does she mean by that? What do you mean I bought something worthless? Get her over here, I want to talk to her face to face! Eli got up with a jolt and tried to go to ra to argue, but then there was a sudden cry of rm from his little sister. Eli, cut it open cut it open! The little sister behind her voice had some shock inside, some embarrassment it sounded like there was a lot of mixed emotions inside. The diamonds in here why are they so small! Eli was about to go out to find ra when he suddenly heard his little sisters words and stopped in his tracks. It was only when I looked back at this time that I realized that after a couple of words with the waiter, the original stone that I bought on the stage had already been cut open. The rough stone does contain a lustrous diamond, but that diamond looks like nothing more than the most ordinary, it is worth mentioning that there is a ten carat, or quiterge. Such a diamond might be okay if it was an ordinary raw stone, but as a $50 million raw stone, it is a little too unworthy. Whats going on! Elis eyes were red when he saw this scene, so where was he to bother with ras theory. In one fell swoop, he rushed to the railing downstairs and stared at the original stone on the stage with dead eyes. How could this happen how could the diamonds inside be so ordinary? The owners on the stage saw the diamonds inside and there was a lot of talk for a while. My goodness it seems like its just ordinary diamonds here? Its not that kind of colored treasure either, huh?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. And its only ten carats, how much can it be worth? I think its a two million at most Ugh I thought any stone that the girl behind the screen had her eye on would be worth a lot of money Ive already said, she is just lucky, you really think she is so god ah, but also have perspective eyes is what? Miss Eli is too bad spent a whole 50 million! I think she must be regretting her guts right now! s its really not worth it! Chapter 2308 Happy is the most important The people below were afraid of the Harper Familys power and did not dare to talk as loudly as before, but they still whispered in small groups. The auction hall is so big and still closed, so the deliberately low voice still reached Elis ears in the box. Elis face was blue, his body couldnt stop starting to tremble, and his heart was suffocating because of the shame and anger, almost on the verge of running out of steam. Her mind kept echoing what the waitress had just said about ra C Miss ra asked me to tell you that she thanks you on behalf of Signallight Jewelry Company for your willingness to spend $50 million on a raw stone that is not worth anything at all. Eli was still surprised and angry when she heard the words, she didnt understand what ra meant, but now she understands everything. This abominable ra, simply knew from the beginning that there was no valuable diamond in the rough stone, she was deliberately in front of herself to keep bidding, and then tempted herself topete with her, to be a bully and then spend a lot of money to buy a rough stone that is not worth anything. After ra made the trick she figured out, Eli felt like he had been pped hard in the face in public, and his face was hot. Just a moment ago she was so happy that she thought she had defeated ra, but unexpectedly she just fell into ras trap. Not only did they fail to defeat ra, but they even fell into ras path, and now they have be the biggest joke in the eyes of everyone present. Just thinking about it makes Elis chest ache with anger. ra the bitch! How dare you count on me like this! The girlfriends around Eli, looking at her ugly face, also all scared white, cautiously looking at her, not too easy to say, but some still hard tofort her to. Eli ah, this is the way to buy the original stone, there is a lot of uncertainty, you do not have to pay too much attention to what others say, such a small thing do not put on the heart. Thats it, and its only $50 million, so consider yourself here to buy a lottery. Yes! Eli you are a veritable Miss Thousand, this little money is just a small thing, its not worth your anger, anger will make you put your body bad, its not worth it. They all sincerely want Eli to be happier, but now Eli is angry and will not listen to them. How proud she thought she had defeated ra just now, and how embarrassed she was now. The more Eli thought about it, the more angry she felt that she had lost this person to home today, Teng immediately stood up from the chair, turned around and went out, now she did not want to stay in this ce for a second. Meanwhile the other side. The box in the middle of the second floor. ra and Loris had a goodugh. ra, youre definitely doing this on purpose! Lorisughed so hard that tears came out of her eyes. Before that you were all deliberately calling the shots with Eli, making her keep bidding, and in the end she became such a big ingrate that she actually spent $50 million on such a worthless stone. Loris now fully reacted to why ra had done that before, and she had nned to pit Eli from the very beginning. She deliberately kept raising the price, that is, she knew that no matter how high the price was raised, Eli would definitely follow the call in order to suppress her, then finally she just had to stop at the high price, and finally Eli would definitely pay the high price to buy. ra rested her teacup on her lips and let out a softugh. Eli, hasnt she always wanted to win me over? Then Ill let her win one time, just so Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. ra gave Stanley a somewhat apologetic look. Just so, this price has been raised to a sky-high price of 50 million, ording to your n to meet that designer, Im afraid it will cost even more money. The rule of this auction is that Mr. Alex, the designer of Sigh of Angel, will only make custom jewelry designs for the one customer who spends the highest price on the original stone in todays auction, and so far, the highest in the room is the one that Eli just spent $50 million on. Then Stanley would have to spend more than $50 million to buy a raw stone in order to meet Mr. Alex. Stanley gave a spoiled smile. Its okay, its most important that you have fun. ra bristled. I didnt do it for fun, I did it for a reason! Loris heard her say that and asked curiously. ra, do you have any more ns? Loris thought that ra had just done that just to irritate Eli. ra smiled and didnt answer Loris question. After some agitation on the stage, the auction continued. A few more original stones were auctioned off one after another, and then the staff sent a new one up. ras eyes lit up a little the moment she saw it. This raw stone, like the one Eli had previously overpaid for, had an uneven surface and appeared to be an ordinary stone. But in ras eyes, the brilliance of the diamonds in this rough stone was much more dazzling than the one Eli had bought. The host on the stage opened his voice in a loud voice. The starting bid for this original stone is one hundred thousand dors, if you are interested in it, you can raise your bid now. No sooner had he said that than ra raised the bidding card in her hand without hesitation. I call for 100, 000! ras action made Loris very confused and she hurriedly grabbed ras hand. ra, what are you doing? If you call the price, everyone will follow you, and we will end up wasting our efforts! Loris has now long given up on the idea of buying a rough stone and taking the diamonds inside as a gift for her mother. She knew that now whenever ra made an offer on a raw stone, someone would surely follow and raise the price, so that they could not buy a piece of raw stone at a good price. ra couldnt help butugh lightly at her words. Thats not necessarily true. Loris wanted to say something else, but just then, the host downstairs had asked in a loud voice. Does anyone want to continue to raise the price, if not, this piece of stone is the second floor of thisdy! 100, 000 for the first time, 100, 000 for the second time, 100, 000 for the third time! Then the small hammer in his hand banged down. Sold! Congrattions to this youngdy in the middle box on the second floor. At this moment, Loris had an incredible face. How did this happen? She was in a dumbfounded state and asked. ra, howe no one is following you in raising the price this time? As if she had known this would happen, ra gently covered her mouth andughed. Just now Eli followed me and kept raising the price, and finally bought the piece of raw stone ispletely inconsistent with the price called, so now everyone also dare not rashly follow me to call the price again. Chapter 2309 You can come in, right? Just as ra had said, the guests in the venue were already whispering. Hey! Do you guys think that a very valuable diamond will open up in this rough stone she bought? This I estimate that this piece of raw stone may not even have a certain point of diamond, just now we all witnessed, the girl on the second floor foolishly followed her to keep raising the price, and the result? I can only say that Eli is more foolish than she is, and she ended up buying that original stone, otherwise its likely that this woman in the middle box would have had to be the one who was wronged. Thats just it, I think those two previous valuable rough stones were her hoodwink, or just too lucky, its not like she knew in advance that there were diamonds in that rough stone. This is supposed to be a matter of luck, are ordinary people and how is it possible to have a prating eye, and can not see inside! It is normal to bet wrong. Everyone saw Eli foolishly follow ras blind bidding and lost so much money, so the guests present at this time did not have the same blind faith in ra as before. Although they were bystanders, how could they know that ras previous bidding was all intentional? They all thought ra just really wanted to buy the original stone worth only two million with a high price of 20 million. So it seems that this woman is a blind cat hitting a dead rat, in fact, are also in the mind with the blind to buy it. With this in mind, naturally, they did not dare to follow ras call for bids. Loris pped her hands in realization. Oops! I see, you just did it not only to make Eli make a mistake, but also to make people stop believing you, and no one will follow you to raise the price. ra ah, is this all so that I can buy cheap raw stones without any problems? ra replied. Of course, otherwise why would I purposely run off to mess with that Eli woman. Although ra also hates Elis dainty youngdy in her heart, she wont intentionally find things to target Eli. Her main reason for calling Elis bluff was to get people to stop following her and then help Loris buy her mother a cheap and nice diamond as a gift. Loris looked at ra gratefully and finally went up and hugged her happily. ra, youre so nice and thoughtful for me. raughed and patted her on the back. By this time, the original stones on the stage downstairs had also been cut away. Only to see the glory and dazzle inside, the crowd erupted in a shout of surprise.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Wow, the color of this diamond looks great! It would take several million to buy on the market, right? That is to say, if I had known I would have followed her bidding, maybe the diamond is now mine! Forget it! You know how to ask for a price, dont they? When the timees, it is likely to be like the situation with Eli, the price is spected to tens of millions, then the diamond is yours, but the loss of money loss ah! Its also oh, then its better not to follow her to raise the price. ra helped Loris buy this diamond, although the color is very good, butpared to the previous open out those diamonds, in the end is still far from, so although the crowd is a little dumb, but also nothing too much reaction. The auction continued until the time of thest raw stone in the auction, the highest price was still set by Eli at a sky-high $50 million. When thest stone came on the market, Stanley simply bought it without saying a word and offered $60 million for it. ra simply did not give others the opportunity to raise the price and then raise the price in the middle of the process, directly after the host said you can bid on the card said 60 million, so people look at the situation, but also do not dare to make a sound, and finally Stanley still seeded in bing the highest price of this auction. The auction was over, and before Stanley and the others could leave the box, a staff member from Signallight Jewelry Company ran over to them and told them to wait in the box for a moment, and that Mr. Alex woulde over soon to discuss the design of the jewelry with them. The staff walked away, Denis said immediately. Stanley, you and ra wait here, Ill take Loris for a casual stroll around here! Stanleys purpose this time is to meet Mr. Alex, the designer of the Sigh of Angel, so as to investigate the Sigh of Angel, Loris does not know about this, so she is not very suitable to meet with Mr. Alex. Denis is naturally not distrustful of Loris, just that behind this connection with the Davidson Family, involving the Davidson Familys secrets and Stanleys privacy, Loris is best not to know, for her, so better and safer. Thats why he said that. Loris is also a very smart person, and she has also long seen that Stanleys purpose of attending this auction is not simple, he is not to buy the original stone, but has some hidden purpose. So when she heard Denis say that, she nodded quickly. Yeah, its my first time on such a luxurious cruise ship hey, let Master Denis show me around! ra also knew what was at stake, and she didnt want Loris to get involved in all this, so she nodded and agreed. Denis quickly left the box with Loris in tow. ra and the others waited in the box for a short time before there was a knock on the door outside the box, and then a year-old voice rang out C This guest, may Ie in now? ra and Stanley exchanged a quick nce, and ra coughed, then softly said. Come on in. The door of the box was pulled open and an old man with white hair walked in. It was Mr. Alex, who was a foreigner with blond hair and blue eyes, but spoke the local dialect quite well. He looks at least 50 or 60 years old, full of white hair, but maintained quite well, looks very spiritual, back straight, his eyes with some respect but does not look overly humble. Hair that can be tidied up, well-dressed and looking very artistic staff indeed. Hello, Im Mr. Alex, the former design director of Signallight Jewelry Company, and Im d were today. Mr. Alex wanted to introduce himself, but after he looked up, Stanleys face was full of seriousness, and he was suddenly confused. He looked at Stanley incredulously, then finally reacted and almost immediately rushed towards thepartment door. Stanley, quick-eyed, realized the moment he was about to run, grabbed Mr. Alex by the back of his cor, held him directly down on the table, and asked with a sneer. Trying to escape? Chapter 2310 Confession Pills Mr. Alex the man were Stanley held down dead on the table, although full of panic constantly struggling, but can not move. Even his forehead continued to ooze cold sweat, he struggled while opening his mouth and shouting loudly. This customer, I do not understand what you are saying. My job is just to design jewelry, please let go of me! Stanley could not help but sneer, his face was like ayer of ice ting constantly emitting cold air. If you cant understand what Im saying, then why did you run when you saw me just now! Mr. Alex realized that his exnation was superfluous, the panic in his eyes intensified, but his mouth still refused to let go. Its something suddenly happened in my house, so I cant help you design, thats why I want to hurry home! How would I know what you are looking for me to do exactly, you quickly let go of me! Although the matter has been very obvious, but Mr. Alex still refused to relent, Stanley naturally also do not intend to spend with him in this way. Mr. Alex, who was originally held down on the table and could not move, had a painful look on his face at this time. Stanley didnt care, just asked coldly. Why on earth did you run when you saw me? I just I really Mr. Alex was almost unable to breathe from the choking, but even so, he did not have any intention of letting go, and the fragmented words that came out of his throat still indicated that he knew nothing. On the side, ra finally looked away, shook her head and sighed. Lets not waste any more time. ra punched out a small pill bottle from inside her pocket, opened the lid, and gently poured out a brown pill. Then she walked up to Mr. Alex and asked with some impatience. Let me do it. Stanley saw that her face was full of confidence, and did not intend to pursue or question, the force of the hand could not help but loosen some. Mr. Alex finally got a chance to catch his breath, and his mouth opened wide like a dying fish on the shore, breathing heavily. While breathing and coughing, but to his surprise ra took advantage of this opportunity and directly pinched his chin. The pill in his hand was stuffed into his mouth without hesitation, while he was still desperately breathing on his side, ack of attention, he swallowed the tiny brown pill directly. His face turned pale and even tears flowed down his face, dry heaving while picking at his throat. But for a good half day it was fruitless, so it screamed. You guys are going too far! I said I didnt know! You guys actually poisoned me! Who told you it was poison? ras indifference is the same as Stanleys, and at this time she also noticed that Stanley, who seemed a little uneasy, was frowning slightly, so she subconsciously spoke up and exined. I gave him a confession pill, and if he eats it, he will have to tell the truth. Stanley surprisingly heard this with only a slight nod of his head. ra had expected Stanley to ask herself where she got the drug, or if it was really that powerful. But Stanley didnt even question a word, just held down Mr. Alex who was still trying to buckle his throat to spit out the medicine. Then the voice coldly asked again. Let me ask you onest time, since you dont know anything, why did you run when you saw me just now? I really just Mr. Alexs side is still coughing, while still struggling, and his mouth is not, in the slightest, loosening up. But before he could finish his tough-talking words, his entire body was instantly frozen in mute silence.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He sat bolt upright in his seat, even his pupils had spread out. He sat honestly in his seat no longer struggling, and no longer picking his throat, a look of desirelessness, froze and opened his mouth to answer. Im running away because, I know youre Stanley. Hearing these words, even ra couldnt help but be a little surprised, and she subconsciously opened her mouth to ask. Whats that supposed to mean? Why did you even recognize him as Stanley? ras question was purely due to her own curiosity, as Stanley was now dressedpletely differently than she usually was. Although he didnt change his features through makeup, his hair and clothes also made a big difference in his whole demeanor. It is Denis and so on as long as very familiar with his people, to be able to recognize him is Stanley, then and he is not very familiar with the people and how can so little time you recognize it at a nce. Mr. Alex is like this, he just entered the box, just a nce, surprisingly recognized Stanley directly, turned his head to try to escape. Its not weird that I can recognize him right away. Mr. Alex heard ras question and still answered honestly. He looks almost exactly like Talia Stanley. That womans face recurs in my dreams, and after all these years, I can recognize her even when shes turned to dust! Talia? Its my mom. ra had not yet reacted to who the name was, and Stanley was already exining it to her from the sidelines. Is that the word in your name? Hmm. ra corner of some differences, there are actually people named Stanley? This can not help but cell phone to look up, found that this surname does exist, but is very old royal family name. So much so that it has been passed down to this day and is not included in any of the 100 family names, but there seems to be a family of Chinese origin abroad that is this family name. Stanleys mother is probably from this family. ra had just found out the origin of the surname, while Stanley had already grabbed Mr. Alexs cor. Ill ask you onest time, when you see me you have to run, is it something to do with Sigh of Angel? Beforeing, ra and the girls were notpletely sure that Mr. Alex must know the inner workings of Sigh of Angel. But he just too much here and there, since he saw Stanley to escape, it means he must know some inside information. Otherwise its not so weak-minded that you have to run when you see people for a nce. Stanleys question, however, made Mr. Alexs entire body shiver and did not answer the question as dully as he had just done. Instead, it was like a sudden return to sanity, as some excitement, open mouth and shout. I really dont know! How could I possibly know whats wrong with Sigh of Angel! Please, dont ask me again! Chapter 2311 Higher Order Drugs Seeing Mr. Alex in this state, and not even answering the question properly, ra couldnt help but be a little surprised. Confession pills medicine effect is still very dominant, in front of her almost no one can still show emotions and resistance. Generally, they will only be like Mr. Alex before, facing the questions asked, can only honestly answer. But I didnt expect Mr. Alexs resistance to this matter to override the effect of the confession pill, and to reveal such obvious emotions, such a scenario is notmon. Cut the crap here! ras voice was cold and stern. I know you must know something, otherwise why would you have run away just now! Tell me everything you know about Sigh of Angel right now! In order to get Mr. Alex to answer the questions honestly, ra deliberately made the questions more frank and direct so that he would have no room to resist. When Mr. Alex heard ras words, his eyes were still defiant, but the effects of the drug were too strong. Faced with such a straightforward question, he simply had no way to avoid answering, so he could only tell all the secrets that had been hidden all his life. Over twenty years ago, the Davidson Family approached me out of the blue to say that their youngdy wanted me to then help him design and polish a diamond ring as a future engagement ring for his newborn son. I was so happy when I just received the news. So what if Im the chief design officer of Signallight Jewelry Company, it doesntpare to being able to create an heirloom ring for the Davidson Family! My reputation as a designer is sure to grow as a result of this. I was immediately able to receive one of the biggest affirmations of my career, so I didnt hesitate to meet Talia, then the youngdy of the Davidson Family.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ive never seen a woman that beautiful, Ive seen enough beautiful women in my life, but as flirtatious and noble as she is, Ive really never seen one before. She gave me a good rough diamond to cut and design myself, which was handy for me to say the least, but I never thought he would give me another potion. When she heard such a key word, ra naturally couldnt help but ask more questions. What potion? Although Mr. Alex is originally white, the skin naturally to white, but now his face presented by the frank but not with the skin color,pletely because of fear, his lips also can not stop trembling. I dont know what it is that potion is colorless and odorless, but as soon as I get close to that potion, I feel cold to the bone all over my body, as if even the blood inside my veins has frozen! ra could not help but take a breath of cold air, hearing Mr. Alexs description, he had more or less some guesses in his heart. The potion Talia gave Mr. Alex, Im afraid, contained the toxin of Frostbone Poison. So, Frostbone Poison was really Stanleys mothers doing? Sure enough, Mr. Alex continued. She gave me the potion and told me to carry on with my work as usual during the day, and at night I had to soak the diamonds in this potion. She said this is done so that the diamond can better prate the medicinal elements inside the potion, I was feeling curious also asked what is inside this potion. But Talia wouldnt talk about it, so how dare I ask further questions. Even though I thought it was strange at the time, I didnt question it too much. After all, this is the Davidson Family gave me the job, I can only follow her instructions, my work as usual during the day, the sanding and polishing, the cutting and cutting, and so at night, put the semi-finished products into the potion soaked overnight. And so it went on day after day until When Mr. Alex said this, his eyes could not help but close, and the chills all over his body could not stop, as if he thought of something more horrible. Until one day, as usual, I finished my day job, soaked half of the Sigh of Angel into the potion, and then went to rest. But it didnt ur to me that my pet dog was not tethered tightly that day, ran out on its own at night, saw the ring soaking in the basin, probably just tentatively went and licked that potion and died! My dog was poisoned to death! ras face was a bit gloomy, he couldnt help but want to look at Stanley on the side, but found that Stanleys expression didnt change at all, couldnt even see any emotion. Seeing that Stanley wasnt going to talk, ra couldnt resist asking. So you only just learned at that point that there was something wrong with the potion Talia gave you, did you? Hmm. Mr. Alex swallowed hard. I was so scared that my dog died on the spot, and the toxin inside this potion was too overpowering. But I really cant understand why Talia would do this isnt this a gift for her own son why would she use poison to soak it? What exactly is her purpose? I was really about to be scared to death, the Davidson Familys matter was surprisingly known to me, this kind of secret between the gentry, Im afraid that those who know can only die, right? So I went crazy and polished the ring and sent it back to Talia in a hurry. Talia did give me arge sum of money, and then instructed me to keep the matter a secret. I naturally had to agree to it on the surface, but by that time I was scared to death inside. I know that the reason Talia doesnt have to do it is because she doesnt know yet that I already know that this potion is poisoned inside. But I have this gut feeling if she finds out, shell definitely just kill me! From then on, I didnt even dare to continue designing jewelry, just in case she suddenly thought of it one day and thought I was still a hidden problem, to destroy my mouth, just at that time my wife was diagnosed with cancer so I just quit. I took my wife back to my hometown and walked thest part of her life there together. ra couldnt help but frown slightly, so it sounded like Mr. Alexs whole story was irrelevant. He had no idea what was in the potion, and the only mistake in the whole thing was probably that Talia didnt expect Mr. Alex to learn that it was poison by mistake. Otherwise Mr. Alex would not have survived and is still here talking to them. Do you know anything else about it? ra asked, undeterred, and this time Mr. Alex shook his head desperately. I really dont know anymore Ive never told anyone these things all these years, and I was forced to do so by Talia I really dont know anything anymore! Please let me go! Chapter 2312 just want me to die ra has no doubt about what Mr. Alex said. The man in front of him is obviously quite timid and fearful, otherwise he wouldnt have dared to dy at all after discovering Talias secret, quickly resigning and leaving, and just when he saw Stanley, his first reaction was to turn and run. ra nced at Stanley beside her and whispered, Okay, I know everything, you must not talk about this to anyone, understand? Mr. Alex immediately nodded his head like a garlic and hurriedly agreed. After asking ras permission, Mr. Alex immediately flew out of the box. After he left, the entire box fell into an eerie silence. ra cautiously nced at Stanley, only to see him leaning against the wall, the handsome face was hidden by the shadows for the most part, making it impossible to see what kind of expression was on his face at the moment. Although Stanley has always been a very quiet person, but at this moment his silence, but ra has no reason to some panic and heartache. She walked over and spoke softly, Stanley, that, you she just wanted to speakfortingly, but before she could say her first words, Stanley suddenly leaned forward and took her into his arms. His hug was extremely dominant, holding ra tightly, so hard that he seemed to want to rub ra into his body, holding her tightly and then tightly, so that there was hardly a gap between the two bodies. ra was also obviously shocked by Stanleys sudden hug and these strange actions, she opened her mouth to say something, Stanley, what are you but the words were once again cut off by Stanley. His voice was low and maic in her ears C Shh! Dont talk. Stanleys voice was even more intense with those tirednesspared to his usual voice, and he pressed himself against ras ear and sighed deeply before whispering again. Dont say anything, dont ask, let me just hold you like this for a while in peace and quiet, okay? Stanleys words made ras heart seem as if she had been stabbed by life, vaguely feeling a tingling sensation, and she was heartbroken for him like this. So she didnt say anything more, just raised her hand somewhat hesitantly, and then patted Stanleys back gently in a very raw way, hoping to give him somefort. It was only after a long time that ra spoke again, Stanley, you should not think too much. Shes not very good atforting people, especially in this situation, and for a while she didnt know what to say. As long as the hard head while some stiff pat Stanleys back, while whispering your mother she may have a bitterness, perhaps she is what other ns, but also may be ras mind is also a bit confused, trying to organize words tofort Stanley, but the words came to her lips she felt very ridiculous. When Talia asked Mr. Alex to design her Sigh of Angel, she made it clear that this unique ring was for her child as a gift for his future engagement. And the potion was also handed to Mr. Alex by her, so she couldnt have done it unintentionally.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Not only that, but ra was also very sure that after the ring was sessfully made, Talia kept it close to Stanleys body, and it was because it was ced so close for a long time that the toxin in Stanleys body was so deep. How to look at this matter from beginning to end is Talia carefully designed, this is her n, ra also really can not find any other convincing reason to push for Talia. You dont have tofort me like this. Stanley is obviously also clear about all the things in this, he spoke coldly, Talia she just wants me dead, and you dont need to make excuses for her in order tofort me, I know very well in my own heart, she just wants to kill me! Stanleys tone made ra frown slightly, he was actually such a reticent yet certain, does it mean that she couldnt help but ask out loud C But Stanley, do you know why your mother treated you this way? ra heart is really cant figure out, there are indeed some parents in this world does not love their children, or love is not so obvious child deep. For example, her father, he did not care about her at all in his heart; and Margots mother, just want to use her daughter to create benefits for her son, and finally squeeze thest little value out of her daughter. But no matter how ra still cant figure it out, as a parent, no matter how unloving the child cant deliberately design so much to try to kill their own children. Why do you do this to me? Stanley gave a very paleugh, straightened up, slowly let go of the hand holding ra tight, the corners of his mouth with a very sarcastic and deste smile, his eyes ink-ck as if they were the waters of Deep Tan, She just hates me, just wants me dead, where would be any other reason! Stanleysment made ra feel even more dismayed. She also wanted to ask Stanley why he said that, but Stanley didnt seem to want to continue the conversation, he turned over and spoke lightly. Well, were done investigating what we need to investigate, now lets go find Denis! After saying that, Stanley just turned around and walked out of the box without saying another word. Same time. On the other hand, after Loris and Denis left the Signallight Jewelry Companys box in the auction hall, Loris immediately said, Master Denis, you dont need to apany me, Ill just casually stroll around this cruise ship by myself, if you still have things to do, just hurry up and go about your If you still have things to do, go and do your own thing. Loris followed Denis out simply because she knew Stanley was really important to deal with. In fact, she was embarrassed to bother a busy person like Denis to walk around with her, so she took the initiative to ask and said she could be alone. Denis raised an eyebrow in some surprise when he heard Loris say that. He is wearing a decent suit today because he wants to dress up, looks human, like a senior social elite, but the corner of the mouth with a smile, but still as usual very frivolous. Denis gently leaned down and came up to Loris,ughing lightly, I havent seen it yet, you little girl is quite powerful, actually the first time toe on such a big cruise ship and know where to go shopping? Loris felt a man suddenly approaching her and couldnt help but stiffen her body. The man in front of him is different from the past, a dress is very ascetic, and then with his pair of peach blossom eyes and the corners of the mouth gangly smile, is too impactful a picture, Loris unconsciously face began to heat up. She hurriedly lowered her head, no longer looking at the handsome face that made her blush, and spoke sullenly, Anyway, I was just strolling around on my own, and I cant afford the things on this boat, so I just thought Id take this original stone that ra helped me auction and see if I could find a better designer to help design it. Chapter 2313 The right designer ording to the rules of Zeldas auction, the highest bidder in the room will be eligible for a personal design opportunity with the star designer Mr. Alex. Other auctioneers will only help with a simple cutting process after the original stone has been auctioned, and will not provide professional design and polishing work. So after getting their own rough stone, the purchaser will need to go to a jewelry designer to design and polish the diamond into a variety of jewelry. Although it is said that in the auction just now because of ras rtionship, Loris managed to get a diamond rough with a minimum price of 100, 000, almost spending all the pocket money she had saved since childhood. Fortunately, this diamond stone contains a lot of diamonds, basically it is possible to create a perfect set of diamond jewelry. Loris did not want to waste such a rare diamond stone, she would never let those bad designers to design her diamonds, so after careful consideration she decided to take her chances on this cruise ship to see if she could find a suitable jewelry designer to help design. Zelda Cruises is a well-known extreme luxury cruise ship, today on this and held such arge diamond rough auction, naturally there will be countless jewelry stores and jewelry designers to attend, these people, ah, in the usual you see them a side is very difficult. So if Loris got off the ship, she was afraid that she would never have the chance to get in touch with these top jewelry designers again in her life, so she didnt want to miss this opportunity. Denis raised an eyebrow even harder at Loris words. So, which jewelry designer are you nning to go to?Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Zelda Cruises is a very big one, with not only major jewelry brand stores, but also several of the boutiques, all of which are served by different designers. Loris lowered her head and thought carefully before asking carefully. I was more interested in getting a jewelry designer from Signallight Jewelry Company to help with the design, but arent all the top designers like them particrly expensive? Loris wanted to find a more famous and powerful designer, otherwise she would have ruined the rough diamond that ra had worked so hard to get for herself. Signallight Jewelry Company is the worldsrgest diamond supplier, and the jewelry designers they employ are naturally among the best in the world, so it is most reassuring for her to go to their designers. But the vast majority of Loriss savings were used to buy the original stone, and if the designers price was too high, she couldnt really afford it. Looking at Loriss nervous face, Denis finally couldnt help himself and let out a giggle. He raised his hand and gently rubbed the soft hair on top of Loris head and spoke in a low voice. Signallight Jewelry Company has a rule that as long as a customer spends a certain amount of money in their store, they will arrange for a special designer to provide free jewelry design. Heres the deal, my moms birthday ising up. Ive been thinking of going to the Signallight Jewelry Company store to buy her a set of diamond jewelry as a birthday gift for her. As long as my purchase reaches their stores standard, I can give you the free jewelry design they give away so youll be able to design your moms raw stone. Loris eyes lit up when she heard Denis words, but she felt a little embarrassed inside, scratching her head, Would that be too much trouble for you, Master Denis? Its no trouble! Denis withdrew his hand and replied casually. I was going to give my mom jewelry for her birthday, and I dont have the original stones to process and design or anything, so Ill let you have the design this time. Denis said this is simply very justified. Well, of course he would be justified. His mothers birthday is still ten months away, but it can also be considered almost there, Loris did not know that Denis lied, but could not help but look happy, very happy. Anyway, this jewelry design opportunity Denis can not use, so she first upy a little, seems to be no problem ah! Just think of it as owing him a favor, and shell pay it backter. So a thought, Loris had some apprehension of the mood was immediately cleared up, very happy to follow Denis together with a back and forth into the Signallight Jewelry Company store jewelry boutique. On a luxury entertainment cruise ship like Zelda Cruises, the guests who are able to spend money here are rich and famous, and are generally the best in their fields in high society. Signallight Jewelry Company, the worldsrgest luxury jewelry brand and supplier, is naturally not going to let go of such a good tform for Zelda Cruises to earn money. So theirpany has set up a fixed auction ce on the cruise ship to auction some of the raw stones, and also opened a boutique on the cruise ship, selling the works of the jewelry designers of their ownpany. Denis led Loris to the entrance of Signallight Jewelry Companys jewelry specialty store, and they were just about to enter when they heard an extremely pompous female voice ring out from inside the store C This Adrian Glen, Miss Glen, this diamond ne you are looking at is thetest limited edition of our store! It really looks too good for you, so you should buy this ne. When these words were heard in Deniss ears, his feet stopped for a moment, as if he could not take another step. Holy shit! How could it be such a coincidence? He couldnt help but curse. Its really unlucky that I ran into Adrian here by coincidence? Denis reached his head and quietly nced inside the store. I saw a very beautiful woman sitting in front of the jewelry disy case, and she was surrounded by people who were slinking at her. Yes, yes Adrian, this ne is just for you! You look really good in it! Thats right, look, the model in this photo doesnt look as good as you do when you wear it. Signallight Jewelry Company should have asked you to be their spokesperson, and their sales volume would have doubled! Now Adrian looks even more beautiful and attractive than she remembered because she has been drinking ras beauty oral liquid. The skin is smooth and delicate as a baby, quietly and elegantly sitting in front of the counter, a nce is very beautiful, simply a fairy down to earth. However, Denis is not at all interested in admiring the beauty, he just feels too unlucky for himself today. After the breakup, Adrian drank ras beauty oral liquid skin condition became better, face value also improved significantly, surrounded by a group of suitors is a batch, she also did note to pester Denis. But even so, Denis was very reluctant to meet her by chance. Especially Denis couldnt help but sneak a look at Loris next to her face. Especially when Loris is beside herself. Loris asked, not quite understanding, when she saw Denis suddenly stop in his tracks. Master Denis, whats wrong? Arent you going in to pick out a birthday present for your mom? Chapter 2314 Chance Encounters That Im really sorry. Denis took a step back with a bitter face, the apology on his face was still very sincere. I just remembered that I was informed inside the hospital that I have to have a video conference, Im afraid I have to go back to my room now, can you please help me buy a birthday present? I buy? Loris got nervous all of a sudden and stammered out the question. This would this be inappropriate after all, it is Then asked as if he had gathered enough courage. But after all, its a gift from your mother, so its okay if you dont pick it out yourself? Denis listened to this and shook his head repeatedly. I am a big man where I know these things, I have zero aesthetics in jewelry, or you help me choose the reliable ones. Denis said while already pulling out his card, before he got there to react directly into Loriss phone, and then took two steps backwards. You just buy them all if you like them, buy them if you look like them, its okay! Loris was suddenly handed a card and was already nervous enough, but now she even stammered badly. So so how much do I really have to buy? Anyway, just buy as much as you can, you dont know how much my mother likes jewelry. If you send less, she will be unhappy instead. Denis sounded so sure of himself that Loris didnt doubt it. After all, he was able to get the opportunity to design the diamond, all because he had bothered Denis, and how could he refuse his request at this time? So he took the card, patted his chest, and was full of seriousness. Dont you worry Denis! I will pick your mothers birthday present carefully! Denis looked at Loris with a serious face, beautiful white face, flushed with a hint of red, looks lovely. With Loris in a ponytail and a somewhat shaggy head, Denis couldnt resist the urge to reach out and rub his hair. But at this time, Adrian inside the store has got up and walked to the side of the full body mirror, wanting to see the overall effect of their own. Denis wanted to touch the head has been toote, this time had to resist the impulse, a faint smile. Ill trouble you with this matter. With that he turned his head and left the Signallight Jewelry Company boutique. Loris did not care, turned around and walked into the store, of course she immediately noticed Adrian, after all, Adrian was surrounded by stars in the middle, it was not easy to not see. TV above the big stars suddenly appeared in front of their eyes, no longer a ne in the screen, but a living person in front of them, Loris can not help but feel some emotions. But this is after all a luxury cruise ship, even if there are a few big stars is also normal, they should not be so unseen, right? Loris then forced himself to suppress the urge to get an autograph and went around to a small counter next to him and sat down. But now the salesmen in the boutique are still gathered around Adrian, so no one noticed Loris, and Loris is the first time toe to such a ce. Where do you mean to call the waiter, for a good half day can only sit frozen in ce. Inevitably, they heard the conversation of others, and the girl behind her spoke really loudly and in an exaggerated tone. Adrian, this ne looks so good on you, doesnt it? Its like a winter sun, a desert spring, a streetmp at night! This isparable to the elementary school students prose is really some funny, Loris where can still hold back, puffed out augh. But the two are standing quite close to each other, and Lorisughter naturally reached the girls ears. The girl immediately turned around unforgivingly, with an unhappy expression on her face. Who is it? Whats wrong with Adrian looking great with this ne? What are youughing at? The girls tone was still quite angry, Loris felt a little embarrassed, and hurriedly stood up from her chair, opening her mouth and preparing to apologize. Im so sorry, I wasnt She was just halfway through her sentence when she looked up and saw the girls face. Kade? Loris couldnt help but be stunned for a moment that the girl who had just uttered the schoolboy titudes was her housemate. It seemed like a long time since she had seen Kade, and she never thought she would run into him here. Kade was originally emotional and wanted to curse, but he didnt expect the other party to seem to know him and directly call out his name. She also could not help but open her mouth and froze, looking at this beautiful, as if a heavenly girl down to earth, she could not say anything for a long time. It was only atst that she eximed incredulously. Loris?! Youre Loris?? Kades surprise is still normal, after all, Loriss whole person ispletely different from before. The body is also wearing Diors small fragrance suit, look itself and look good, the whole persons temperament was immediately highlighted. The most rare and valuable thing is that even the expensive custom-made suit did not wear out the innocence in her body, and the beauty was upgraded again between the sh of mboyance and youth. Although Kade thinks Loris is better looking after losing weight, but the air of poor student is always there, which is what Kade despises the most. But I didnt expect my dressing up today in front of Loris was actually so unbearable, thinking about it, Kade couldnt help but gnash his teeth and ask. Loris, how did you get here? How can you get on this cruise ship with just you? Loris also did not expect to meet her ssmates on the cruise ship ah, hearing this question, she thought a little, and quickly answered. I came with a friend, how was it? Loris, although simple personality, but not stupid, she also understands that she followed ra and Stanley on board this time, they both acted very low-key. So they had better not cause more trouble for each other, so so half a day can only be vague and say with friends. Not to mention that she herself was surprised, Loris asked, raising an eyebrow. Dont just ask me how I got here, I want to know how you got here, how you were able to get on Zelda Cruises? You ask me?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Kade seemed to be waiting for her to ask, all of a sudden he raised his head high, his face was full of hidden pride. Im here with Adrian? After all, you know Adrian, and you actually got to follow her on this cruise this time. Chapter 2315 can’t afford to buy Kade is proud to mention this. Although she is a college student, but her mind is never limited inside the school. It has always been thought that a young and beautiful girl like herself should not waste all her great youth in school. Like her level of beauty is of course to take advantage of her flowery years to marry a rich man, and then mix directly into high society. So not only does she not live in school, but she also naturally skips ss a lot and spends almost all of her time fishing for kaiju. Just some time ago, she followed the old man to the reception of the filmunch and unexpectedly met Adrian by chance. Naturally she had to go to great lengths to please people. Adrian had also heard that Kade was a university student from a prestigious university, after all, it was not easy to be so highly educated in their circles. So Adrian looked at Kade in a different light. This time it just so happened that there were a few more Zelda Cruises tickets in hand, so I didnt think much of it and gave her one, just as a way to bring a college student to see the world. Adrian heard her name coldly and subconsciously turned her head to look over. She saw Loris beside Kade at once and a hint of admiration crossed her eyes. Who is this? Adrian, this is my fellow ssmate Loris. When Kade heard the big star talking to himself, the sneer and jealousy on his face instantly turned into a ttering smile.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. I didnt think it would be such a coincidence to meet my ssmate here. So its your ssmate who is also a student of Ching University? Adrian looked at Loriss excellent temperament, could not help but secretly nod, beauty in the bone not in the skin, Loris is not only good-looking. The little girl has a good temperament. Loris, who could not have imagined that she would beplimented by such a big star, suddenly turned red in the face. Youre much prettier than Miss Adrian, and this diamond ne looks great on you! Kadespliment ispletely superficial, but Loris is still simple by nature, and such apliment, although not those fancy words, sounds more direct to the heart. Adrian, after all, has been in the entertainment industry for so many years that he is not incapable of hearing false ttery and heartfeltpliments. At this time also can not help but bend the eyes, full of full smile, the next second she turned her head to Kade said. This little ssmate of yours is pretty cute, I kinda like her. Kade has been with her for a few days, but she has never received such a generouspliment from Adrian, and now when she hears her praise Loris like this, she is so angry that she is about to clench her fist. Yeah, Loris is very popr at school too. Unfortunately, she can onlyugh now, and then she has to pretend to be naive and open her mouth together to praise Loris. I did not expect Loris is also a person of means, lost weight, became good-looking, even she took the trouble to lick Adrian for so many days. But even if Kade was jealous, she had to admit in her heart that she was notparable to Loris. Adrian just looked at Loris with a smile on his face,pletely unaware of how resentful Kades eyes were beside him. She just looked back and forth at the clothes the two girls were wearing and seemed to be secretlyparing them in her mind before she spoke. Right Kade, in the future to wear clothes this point you have to learn more from your ssmates, after all what age should wear what kind of clothes, you always wear so exposed, I am embarrassed to take you out. Kade was dressed up because he was able toe to such a luxurious ce today. The v-neck dress she wore opened directly to the waist, the front and back leaked almost as much, plus her whole person engaged in big long curly hair, and heavy makeup, where she could still see that she was a student. Its almost like a woman of the world, almost like writing on her face begging for adoption. Adrian felt very embarrassed in his heart because she was dressed like this. Kade was already struggling to fake a smile, but he didnt expect Adrian topare himself with Loris and make himself look worthless. But afraid of the heart even if you do not want to admit, but she still clearly knows. No matter how you dress up, you are simply no match for Loris, even if you dont start from the point of view that the clothes are all designer. Loris is light makeup, their own heavy makeup is simply notparable to others. Kade could only swallow her teeth when she thought of this, not to mention that this is what Adrian said, could she still refute it? The matter hase to a point where she can only smile. Adrian youre right, Ill definitely learn from her in the future! Kades tone was brisk, and no displeasure could be heard, but the look she gave Loris was cold and malicious enough to kill. Speaking of which, Loris, what are you here for today? Loris, of course, could hear Kades malice towards herself, but she didnt bother to pay attention to Kade at all. I came here to buy something. Buy diamonds? Kade was stunned for a moment, but then she recovered and burst outughing, not even caring that she waspletely outssed by Loris. Are you nuts Loris, if you said you and your friends came here, its fine, but you said you came here to buy gems? Do you know where this ce is? Your family owns a hospital, look at you! Kade does speak hard, but it is true, after all, Signallight Jewelry Company as a luxury jewelry, especially the most top of the kind. They design and produce good jewelry is basically hundreds of thousands of dors upwards, millions of tens of millions is not umon. Loris, after all, only runs a hospital, and although her family is much better off, they cant afford such luxuries. Loris understood what Kade meant, and although she hated her attitude, she couldnt say she was here to help someone else buy it. Kade this person problem is not over, in case one identally said Master Denis, and then involved Stanley and ra, that is really trouble. Thinking of this, Loris justughed in the face of her malice and turned directly to the side of the counter, intending to select the jewelry directly. However, Kade clearly does not want to let Loris off so easily. She sped her hands to her chest, with a somewhat malicious smile on her face and sarcasm in her eyes. I say Loris, just stop acting in front of us! Chapter 2316 How not to buy The jealousy in her heart for Loris seemed to have found a point of venting all of a sudden. Humph! If you cant afford it, just say it honestly, and pretend to pick around to see, you are careful to know their selling price to scare yourself to death ah. Loris was already nning to ignore Kade, the noise maker, so she didnt pay any attention to her, but turned to the shopper on the side and asked. Hi, Id like to see all the products in this collection, is that okay? Of course, Miss! Please wait for a moment. Loris today but expensive clothes, looks extraordinary, the guide for her attitude is also very enthusiastic, without saying a word immediately opened the counter, carefully took out the set of jewelry Loris pointed out, open the box to show Loris. Kade, who had been following Loris with her eyes, saw the scene and immediately rang out her trademark sneering, sarcastic voice. Aigoo, this shopper, you think too highly of her, Ill tell you the truth! Youre wasting your time serving her here, theres nothing here that she can afford to buy! You might as well go take care of other customers, wasting time on her is destined to be a basket case! This said, let that shopper a moment full of embarrassment, however Loris still did not open the mouth to pay attention to Kade, but quickly swept the set of jewelry, and then pointed to a diamond ne, a diamond bracelet and a diamond-studded strap, opened the mouth to ask. What is the price of these them? The shopper was polite enough to say back. Hello Miss, these are the limited edition models in our boutique for this issue, each one is priced at one million. After Kade heard the price quoted by the shopper, he immediately gave another sneer. Hear that Loris! One is a million, like you a poor-looking woman how can you afford to buy? I advise you to leave now, dont waste our time here OK! Ill take all three of them, please wrap them up for me. Kade was proud of herself for sneering at Loris! But before she could say the even more embarrassing words she had prepared, Loris and the shopper choked on what she said. The smile on her face watching the fun was alsopletely frozen on her face. Wait a minute! Did she mishear it! How dare Loris, such a shabby fat guy, say he wants to buy three jewels worth a million dors? Kades whole body was still in shock and didnt react! Just see Loris has taken out a ck card from the bag and handed it to the shopper in front of her. The smile on that shopperdys face got even wider when she looked down and saw the ck card. Okay Miss, please wait a moment, Ill go to the counter to check out these three pieces of jewelry for you, and you can take another look to see if theres anything else you like. She nodded to Loris again after saying that, and then went to the side to swipe the card to pay the bill like she was taking Loris ck card. How can that be! Kade finally slowed down from the shock, the whole person is like seeing a ghost, lifting a finger falteringly pointing at Loris in front of him, the heavily made-up face is now white like a wrinkled white paper. Loris, are you going to buy all these jewelry products in one breath? Crazy, how can you afford to buy such expensive jewelry? Are you trying to dump your familys money? These words are extremely ignorant and mean, Loriss good temper is finally a bit unbearable. This woman is so bullying her good temper? Once, twice, three times endlessly provoking her, sick in the head! She looked up at Kades tiresome face, and followed her example with those cold grunts and expressionless faces. Kade, you dont say red grapes are sour when you cant eat them! Just because you cant afford it yourself doesnt mean others cant either. You! Loriss words gagged Kade, and she was so mad she couldnt think about how Loris suddenly had the money to buy all that expensive jewelry, she just lost her voice and screamed. Loris, stop talking nonsense here! Which one of your eyes saw that I cant afford these jewels? Loris snaps back. Oh? Is that so? Then howe you didnt buy anything today? Kades face twitched a few times. Indeed, she now has nothing in her hands and has consistently bought nothing today. Involuntarily, Kades forehead began to sweat, but she kept her mouth shut. I I just dont see the right one just, see the right one naturally will buy. No fancy ones? Loris raised an eyebrow, then looked at Kade and smiled brightly. This is a famous boutique! Theres nothing you like? You cante here and not buy anything! You! Kade was exasperated, or Adrian, who had been silent beside him, suddenly spoke up and said C Thats right, Kade, youve been shopping with me for so long, but why didnt you buy anything yourself? Is there nothing that looks good to you in all these styles? When Kade heard Adrian say this, his face became even more ugly. In order to befriend Adrian, Kade has been pretending to be a rich and famous white woman from a distinguished family in front of her.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. But she is not at all ah! Her family is the most ordinary working ss, usually with some more expensive cosmetics and clothes and so on, spending all the boyfriends money. But how to say cosmetics and some good clothes these are small consumption, the best is a few hundred thousand, she spent also spent, but jewelry is not the same ah, often millions of millions, she did not dare to spend her boyfriends money in this way. I Im a person who is a bit picky Kade didnt dare to show her embarrassment in front of Adrian, and still had a smile on her face, but it looked very forced. A more discerning eye wouldnt do that, would it? Adrian was a little surprised. This is a Signallight Jewelry Company jewelry store! I think the ones your ssmate just bought are very nice! Why dont you just buy the same ones as her? Kade couldnt keep the smile off his face any longer. Ill take another look at it. She pretended to be casual. Im just a little bit of a nagging disorder, huh? Is this a nagging disorder for you? Or simply no money? Kade was still racking her brain for a suitable excuse, but before she could think of one, Loris next to her coldly spoke through her. You! What are you talking about? Kade momentarily could not care less about embarrassment, fierce re at Loris, the heavily made-up face are beginning to distort a little. I would not be able to afford jewelry that even a poor person like you can afford? Then you should buy one for me to see! Loris pressed the issue without a moments hesitation. Whats the use of just talking about it, buy it to prove to everyone that you can afford it. Chapter 2317 Punching the fat with a swollen face Loriss words stimted Kadepletely out of his senses, his mind was hot, and he didnt care about anything else, he quickly fished out a card from his bag, pped it hard on the counter, and yelled at the shop assistant next to him. Just those jewelry items she just bought, wrap them up exactly the same for me! Take the card and swipe it! The shopper was jumping up and down with joy. Okay, okay, wait for a moment, Ill go check out and pack for you right now. After saying that she quickly ran to the checkout, with a strong smile on her face. Kade watched his card go through the machine with a drop and felt his heart drip with pain. The card was given to her by an older man she had recently met, and the credit limit on the card was huge. The older man was also arguably the oldest and ugliest of the people Kade had dated, but fortunately also the richest. But the old man in handing her this card is also exined, the cards limit is veryrge, but also absolutely not allow her to spend randomly, or he will take the card back at any time. So Kade even if you get such arge credit card, spending money has always been careful, at most, is to buy a few tens of thousands of bags, branded cosmetics and so on, never dare to spend too much. But this time she actually couldnt stand Loris stimtion and swiped such arge sum of money at once to buy some jewelry products that didnt work at all! She was also very apprehensive, so at once swiped several million, the old man will not be angry and angry ah? When I think of that old mans madness when he gets angry, Kade cant help but tremble a little bit. At this moment she some regret just a momentary impulse, torn to speak and the guide said they do not want to buy, anyway, this is a credit card, after the return of the money can also be returned Kade bit her lower lip and hesitated. When Loris saw her like this, she immediately realized that this woman was making a fat face, and she was so regretful and hesitant that she dared to be sarcastic? What a mess! She immediately raised her eyebrows again and spoke with a smile. Kade, you look like this, you are not regretting it, right? Dont dump your family to fight for a breath of air oh. Kade originally had a few hesitations to say a return and forget about it, but hearing Loris these words, the whole person immediately like the cat who was stepped on the tail, a sudden explosion of hair. Who says I regret it! She red viciously at Loris, gritting her teeth and saying one word at a time. Its just a few million dors in jewelry! Im not so bad as Kade? If I wanted to, I could buy a dozen sets with my fingertips! So hoity-toity? Loris pretended to be surprised, for this Kade she is really speechless, and did not bother to say through her, Loris looked down and continued to look around the counter jewelry, and pointed to one of the diamond ne and asked. Please show these to me as well!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Thisdy, you are very discerning! Please wait a moment, I will bring it out for you right away. Now the eyes of these shoppers Loris is an upromisingly big customer ah, at the moment when facing her is also more respectful, the face of the smile to be more bright on how bright. She quickly put on gloves and carefully took out the jewelry in the cab piece by piece, neatly ced in the box and pushed it in front of Loris for her to choose, and also eagerly introduced it at the side. Miss, what you are looking at now, this is ourpanys design director in this years design out of the new style, is the most popr products this season! Loris took a closer look, nodded in satisfaction, and casually ordered a few of them. This one, this one, and the one, right! Please help me wrap all of those up too, Ill take them all. Kade, on the side, was still distraught because of the millions just swiped out, and when she heard that Loris was actually still buying jewelry over here, she was so scared that she almost jumped up and blurted out C Loris, have you been kicked in the head by a donkey today? Or have you lost your mind? Kade is nowpletely shocked by Loris this shot, this girl how suddenly turned sex? Where did you get so much money to buy jewelry? Do you have enough credit on that card? How dare you ask for all this? Hearing this Kade actually opened his mouth again. As if she would die if she didnt sarcastic others, Loris couldnt help but roll her eyes. Kade, Im not you! Just because you dont have enough credit on your own credit card doesnt mean others dont either! Do you think everyone is like you? What are you talking about Loris! The original shock on Kades face was reced by exasperation. This Loris actually dared to say that about her, she was really going to be pissed off. Who said I dont have enough credit limit on my credit card? Even if I dont have arge enough credit limit, I will definitely be much better than you, a poor girl! Oh? Is that right? Loris looked at Kade with a smirk. In that case then you should buy all these jewels too! Lets see which of us will have our cards maxed out first then! Just buy it! Im afraid of you! What Kade couldnt stand since she was a child was to be told that she had no money, and now she had no sense left in this situation. Without saying a word, she pped the credit card that was just handed to her by the shop assistant on the counter once again. Ill take all those jewels she just picked out, too! Swipe it now! These shoppers are simply happy to immediately set off a string of firecrackers to celebrate. Today their luck is really too good! First came a big customer like Adrian, and then came Loris and Kade, two silly girls who are so desperate to buy things, todays turnover alone is enough for them not to work for a year, to eat, drink and y at home! No problem, please wait a moment, I will now also immediately go to your checkout and package the goods. A few shoppers were busy, and they were all smiles towards Kade, rushing to take her card and go to the checkout. Kade once again watched as his credit card was swiped through the machine and then made a ticking sound, only to feel that it twisted his already broken heart right out of his chest. Kade closed his eyes, afraid to look away, forcing himself to look away C Forget it! Since the old man is destined to be scolded and tossed around, why not just buy a few more in one go and let yourself have a good time, thats all! No matter what, today we have to beat Loris, the little bitch! Kade has decided to break the pot, simply do not think about their older boyfriend will have the kind of reaction, if he reprimanded let him reprimanded good! Thinking of this, Kade clutched his chest again and looked at Loris, coldlyughed. Loris, I see that this little girl is usually very well behaved, but actually so defeated ah! If you spend such arge amount of money on things, you will have to reveal all your familys old money! Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. Be careful not to kill them alive! Kade had been still thinking that Loris was spending her own money on these jewels, so was still taunting and wanted to see how scared this Loris looked. However, Loris was deaf to her words and was tweeting with someone who didnt care about her at all. As for who is the person she is tweeting with, it goes without saying that it is naturally Denis. Chapter 2318 Payment Failure Although Denis waved his hand and told her to buy as much as possible, but after all, spending peoples money, in case it exceeds the amount expected in their hearts, is not very embarrassing. So Loris bought these six is a bit do not know in the end to buy again, so it is better to send a weibo to ask me better. Master Denis, Ive already bought six jewels, is that enough? Loris sent a weibo and was ready to sit down and wait, after all, the other party is in a video conference, must be very busy, should not have time, immediately reply it. The result is that the screen of the phone has not been pressed out by itself, immediately from the hands of a vibration, Denis almost seconds back C Of course six is not enough, so little to send out, mom will be angry. You just buy as hard as you can, you dont have to feel bad about the money anyway, the card limit is unlimited, feel free to buy. How can six million dors of jewelry not be enough? Loris looked at those few replies and couldnt help but smack his lips, the world of the rich is too scary, right, its really the happiness of the rich, we cant imagine imagine. Although the heart is infinitely emotional, but after all, it is still helping people, since he said to buy, of course, now can only continue to buy. Loris looked up and gave the salesman a sweet smile. Do you have any other jewelry here that would be suitable for a gift? I want something a little more expensive. The sales clerk was helping the two people pack, but I didnt expect Loris to actually look at the phone to continue to buy, they were naturally overjoyed and agreed to do so. Of course there is, thisdy look at these! Immediately afterwards, the shopper ran to the backstage with great enthusiasm and took out several sets of jewelry and ced them in front of Loris. These are our handmade custom models, so each one is an exclusive item! The absolute best! And because of the high price, we only have so many sets in total, so they are usually not sold in the disy case. But since you are interested, you can take a look at these. Loris took a general look at the sets of jewelry on the table, and when she saw the prices, she couldnt help but suck in a breath of cold air. These jewels are indeed more expensive, not a ss above the jewels just ced in the counter. The jewelry in the counter just now is at best one or two million, but now these limited models in front of you, it is surprising that each set is ten million level. Loris couldnt help but let out a long breath, this rich mans world is really scary ah.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. But the heart is shocked at these prices, but Loris heart is clear, only she this level of people will feel so shocked, Denis himself, it is estimated that even the eyes will not blink. And she has no intention of continuing to help people save money, probably looked at the jewelry, randomly selected three or five sets, and then directly said to. Just a few of these, just wrap them up for me. Loriss crisp, sharp, throwaway look was so impactful that not only the shoppers, but also Adrians attention was drawn to it. Kade, on the other hand, lost hisposure and screamed in shock. Loris you youre crazy, arent you? Kades face looked very ugly at this time. Do you know that these jewels are now in the millions? Its more expensive for you to buy one than for you to add up those few just now! Is your family not going to live your life anymore? As soon as Loris heard her speak so harshly again, a wave of irritation rose up in her heart and she raised her head and gave Kade a cold nce. Kade, what does it matter to you if I buy my jewelry? Are you bored with the constant nonsense over here? What did you say! Kade didnt expect the little fatty, who was always soft-spoken and soft-spirited, to speak so impulsively now, and his face suddenly turned ugly. How do you know it has nothing to do with me? Just now the shopper just said, these jewels are handmade custom models, all only one copy, it just so happens that I also want to buy, this was robbed by you, do you think it has anything to do with me? Kade said all these things out of impulse, just couldnt stand the thought of being choked by someone who is always nice and nice on a regr basis. But she just said this, and immediately her intestines are about to turn blue. These jewels are all at the level of ten million, how can she say that she wants to buy this kind of words, she simply can not afford to buy ah! Loris was all a little surprised to hear this for a moment, then hurriedly smiled gently and waved his hand. Why didnt you tell me you liked the jewelry too. Loris graciously pushed the five pieces of jewelry she had just picked out directly in front of Kades face, still with a sweet smile on her face. You said you liked it, although each of these jewelry is only one, but there are so many custom models, Im not saying how much you like it, if you like it so much, take it. Kade looked at the expression on the girls face in front of him and got so angry that his teeth itched, she must be ying dumb, right? She just said that casually, is the intention to buy also simply can not afford to buy ah. But the guidedy seems to bepletely unaware of her embarrassment, just smilingly opened her mouth and asked. MIiss Grant, since Miss Bozigian has given you these pieces of jewelry, do you need me to check out and pack them for you? Because of the two womens overlyrge purchases, the entire Signallight Jewelry Company boutique has been filled with people looking over on their tiptoes. So many people, so many hot eyes, Kade where to say they do not buy it, this time can only hand out the card in the pocket once again. But this time it was with a tremor visible to the naked eye. I of course I am going to buy it Kade trembled slightly as he spoke, and the muscles in his face were shaking uncontrobly. That was great. The guidedy took the card with a smile and took out the machine to swipe it directly. Kade, on the other hand, slumped in her seat at once; everything was over for her. Why would she do such a battle of wills with others? Its okay if she just swiped a few million now shes actually going to swipe tens of millions all of a sudden! If the old man knew that she dared to swipe this level of card, would he just get her killed Kade felt his eyes go red all of a sudden, and to his surprise, at this time, the machine in the guides hand made a shrill sound. Drip drip drip!!! The guide froze and thought it was because he was improper, so he hastened to smile and swipe again. I didnt expect the machine to still emit an ear-piercing dripping sound. The shopper then called the card and re-presented it to Kade with an apologetic but very hypocritical face. Sorry MIiss Grant, your card has exceeded its credit limit, so there is no way to pay for it. Do you have another way to pay? Chapter 2319 It must be you who stole it What did you say?! Kade, who was just lying on the bench, jumped up all of a sudden. How can this card be over the limit? Kades face was full of disbelief while shouting loudly. This is never possible! This card has a limit of $50 million! How could it possibly be over the limit? The shopper had a slightly sarcastic smile on her face, but her tone was still very respectful. Sorry, because the jewelry you just selected are allplete sets, each set costs fifteen million, and then you selected a total of five sets, which adds up to seventy-five million, so its normal to exceed the limit. Hearing the words of the shopper, Kade felt like he was on the verge of losing his mind, stumbling and almost passing out with a ck eye. Rmended Although she knew that the price of these customized jewelry are in the tens of millions level, but she did not expect the price could be so high. The price actually adds up to seventy-five million! This astronomical figure she normally wouldnt even dare to think about, this old mans card even if it was maxed out, it would be impossible to buy it back. MIiss Grant? Do you have another payment method, please? The shop assistant, however, did not see her embarrassment in the slightest and just continued to ask in a soft voice. Kade then stammered. I was in a bit of a hurry when I left home today, so that was the only card I had on me. Kades words were just a show of bravado. She had her own card on her, of course, but it had a limit of only 30, 000 to 50, 000. Not to mention the ten million level of jewelry in front of you, even the cheapest jewelry in the store can not afford to buy a trim. But how can she say these words out loud, this time also have to stammering a lump sum. In that case theres no way out. The shopper just gentlyughed, the expression on her face could not see whether she was sneering or really believed Gus words, just continued to smile. In that case, its better to give these jewels to Miss Bozigian. Kade just felt a buzz in his head, what do you mean by giving way to Loris, isnt this admitting defeat to her in public? But after all, so many people are watching, what else can she do? She can only try to maintain the false smile on her face, and then frankly said with her head held high. Then let her have it! Miss Bozigian. The guide couldnt wait to turn aside to Loris. Do you want more of these jewels? Loris just looked at it with disinterest and replied. Yes, you can just pack it up for me. With that said Loris had sent the card. Drop! The harmonious and pleasant voice heralded the sessful payment, and the salesgirls face was about to smile a flower. Miss Bozigian, your payment has been sessful, I will immediately arrange the store staff to help you pack these sets of jewelry. Its okay, you guys just take your time getting it. Loris was a good talker, and Kade was staring at it with his eyes on the verge of falling out. On the surface look Loris she can keep her face are not moving, but no one knows what kind of shocking waves in her heart. Loris was able to pay sessfully? That means the limit of her card is far greater than 75 million ah. But Loris family is just a hospital owner, how could they have such a high limit card? Kade things have not yet figured out, Loris side of the jewelry has been packaged, Loris got it in hand and did not forget to tilt his head and smile at her. Kade, then I thank you in advance for holding back. Loris was originally innocent-looking, and at this time with the innocent words, the whole persons temperament is pure. But Kade knew in his heart that Loris, the little bitch, must have done it on purpose, she said this on purpose to piss herself off. But even if Kade in the heart how to pound the chest, the surface can not show, so also just smiled and said. Its okay, its just a few sets of jewelry, Ill juste back and buy them myself sometime. Loris smiled, she just wanted to tease Kade and frustrate her a little. Now since she is still dying to save face, there is no need to stab herself, so she just nodded in good faith. Loris took the card from the shopper and was ready to leave, when Kades scream suddenly came from behind C Loris, stop right there! Loris had to rely on her nature to stop and turn her head to look at Kade who had aplicated expression on her face. Kade, whats the matter with you, anyway? Kade, however, as if he had not heard her question, rushed to Loris in three or two steps, then snatched the ck card from Loris hand. This is a ck and gold card, the ck and gold design is full of dignity and luxury, which is what made Kade recognize it at once.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This is a ck and gold Knight of the Round Table card with unlimited limit, and in this country, this card with unlimited limit is the highest expression of supreme status. Kade also knows that this ck card in the entire Ching Maind is also twelve, corresponding to the twelve Knights of the Round Table, the people who have this card is not at all rich or noble can represent. Loris could never have such a card. Kades eyes filled with malicious joy and he yelled loudly at Loris. Loris, I dont think this card is even yours, is it? After all, there are only twelve copies of this ck Card of the Knights of the Round Table, so the name of the holder is not specifically written on it, but there is no way Loris would have such a card. This means that the card must not be Loris own, and Loris did have some embarrassment after hearing this. Because the card is really not hers, it was given to her by Master Denis. But she wasnt going to exin this to Kade now, just frowned slightly and tried to grab the card from Kades hand. Whose card is this? And what does it have to do with you? Who says it has nothing to do with me? Kade smugly took a step back and dodged Loris directly. Since this card is not yours, but I see that maybe you stole it from someone else too! From their big purchase just now, the eyes of the people in the whole store have not left them, and this time is naturally even more talk. Loris heard it, and all of a sudden her face turned white with anger. Kade what are you talking about, how could I have stolen this card! It was given to me by my friend! Its from your friend, why dont you say exactly which friend it is? Kade was even more pleased to see that Loris seemed to have a hard time talking about it. If you dont tell us which friend gave you this card today, it must be yours to steal! Chapter 2320 How dare you steal Loris hands and feet were cold with anger at Kades words and her lips began to tremble, but she still didnt want to say it was Master Denis card. First of all, regardless of whether she said it will expose the identity of Master Denis, or ra and Stanleys secret participation in the auction today will also be exposed, and this will continue to invite a lot of unnecessary trouble for them. Most importantly, however, Adrian is here too. There is news about Adrian and Master Denis flirtation Loris also heard about it and heard that the two of them were in love for some time. Now that she has bought so much expensive jewelry in this jewelry store with such a big fanfare with her Master Denis credit card, how would people guess about their rtionship if they know that she is spending money with her Master Denis card? Loris thought this through and decided that no matter what, she would never say Master Denis name. However, Loriss embarrassment bes a thiefs heart in the eyes of a viin like Kade. Loris, you can do it! You look like a good girl in school, but youre such a daring person! How dare you steal something? Kades tail was tilting up to the sky in triumph at the moment, and he became even more sarcastic. You are not afraid that the school will know and expel you directly? Looking at Loris embarrassment, Kade was even more convinced that Loris must have stolen this card from somewhere! If it was not stolen, then it means that Loris has made a friend who is so noble and rich that he can get a Supreme ck Card! How could Loris not say something so glorious to show off to everyone? Kade is such a small mind to specte Loriss thoughts, and thus more convinced of his own thoughts: this card must be stolen by her! In an instant, his back straightened and he insulted Loris even more condescendingly. Loris, Im warning you, you have to give me a clear exnation of where you got this card from today to my face! Or Ill call thew enforcement officers on the cruise ship and have them take you to the station and see how you can continue to go to school! You will definitely be expelled. Kade really stepped forward and squeezed Loriss wrist, pulling her to go out. Kade what are you doing? Let go of me! You hurry up and let go! Let go of me. Loris began to struggle, trying hard to break free from Kades hands, but she was wearing a pair of extra high heels for her new look today, and she couldnt get her hands and feet free for a while. The onlookers saw Kade using Loris of being a thief, and at first they didnt believe it, after all, Loris didnt look like a person who would steal from others. However, seeing that Loris has been stammering, unable to say where this prestigious credit card actually came from, gradually began to be half-hearted, looking at Loriss gaze also began to be strange. The girls around saw Loris looking so good and buying jewelry so big, they were all jealous, and now when they saw her being used of being a thief and running away, the ugly thoughts in their hearts seemed to find a vent all of a sudden, and they all spoke up and sneered. I cant believe it! The little girl looks like a human being, but shes actually a shameful thief! Whats wrong with being good-looking? If you ask me, shes just going around cheating people by having a good-looking face! Thats the truth, with a beautiful face and spend so much money, I think ah is always hooking around, doing some messy things, but really lose our womens face ah! But if you want me to say that this woman is really stupid enough to steal things, even if it is, actually stole a supreme ck card, she does not know that can have this card must be rich or noble big shot? The time to offend them will not even know how to die! The two Kade and Loris on the other side are still pulling and tugging. Loris and Kade they are both wearing long dresses and high heels, but because Loris rarely wears such high heels, not very adaptable, while Kade is often wearing the sky-high people, has long been used to, so soon by Kade a push to lose bnce. Loris screamed in terror with her eyes closed and fell backwards,nding heavily on the ground. However Loris did not feel the coldness of the ground, but felt herself falling into a warm embrace. At the same time, a familiar low maic voice rang in her ears with great concern. Well? Theres nothing wrong with you, is there? Loris slowly opened his eyes and saw such a handsome and handsome breathtaking face. The lights in the Signallight Jewelry Company jewelry store were already very bright and dazzling, and now those dazzling lights fell on Denis angr face, making the corners of his eyes, which had been somewhat peachy, look a little cold. Master Denis? Loris was frozen for a moment, somewhat overwhelmed by the reaction. The moment Denis suddenly appeared, the entire boutique began to boil. Oh my God! Did I see it right! Its Mr. Denis, its Mr. Denis! Mother! I was thinking I might run into Mr. Denis on the cruise ship today! Ive been wandering around for a long time, but I didnt expect to see him here! I havent seen him for a while, havent you noticed that Mr. Denis has be more handsome and stylish? He looks so good in this outfit today! Im going to take a picture and send it to my friend to show off and tell her that I met Mr. Denis by chance! Ahhhhh! If I had known I would meet Mr. Denis today, I would have gone for a serious styling session! I look so dark in this dress today! The many girls in the store were all staring at Denis with loving eyes for a while, squealing loudly with excitement. However, Denis, who has always been easy-going, did not smile back or throw a wink at the girls who were flirting with him as usual. Very perversely, he was looking at Kade standing in front of him with fierce eyes. I dont know if its the lighting in the store, or because todays Denis is dressed in a suit of business elite, at the moment his pair of amorous and always full of smiling peach blossom eyes is a cold, cold nce will make people chill behind. Denis asked in an icy tone. Just now, were you the one who pushed her? Kade in Denis just appeared when the whole person are frozen in ce, now hear Denis suddenly to their own questions, hurriedly quickly organized a hair and body dress, and then also to Denis showed a she thought charming, charming very smile to softly speak. Master Denis, Im afraid youve misunderstood me! I didnt mean to push this girl next to you, because I found out she was a thief and stole a Supreme ck Card from someone else, and I was in a hurry to send her to the police before I identally touched her. How could Kade possibly know about the rtionship between Denis and Loris? She took it for granted that Denis just asked because he saw her just pushing someone. Fearing to leave an image of a rude shrew in Denis mind, she hurriedly defended herself in a haphazard manner.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2321 They’re Dating Oh yes! Master Denis you do not know it, I am also a student of medical college of Qing University, to say that you and I or brother and sister rtionship! Kade defended himself and then took the opportunity to get close to Denis. The other party is Denis! The noble young master of the medical family, such a noble identity in the usual she could not even see a back, today actually so lucky to her face to face encounter, she certainly want to grasp this opportunity. If this Mr. Denis is interested in her, then she will be a phoenix! The smile on Kades face was even more enthusiastic and unrestrained when she thought of this, but Denis, as if she hadnt heard her deliberate words of rapport, spoke coldly and questioningly. Did you just say that Loris stole a Supreme ck Card? But howe I clearly remember that I gave her this card, so howe its stolen! Deniss tone was cold and indifferent without a trace of warmth, and his tone rose gradually, his voice full of displeasure. The Kade was still squeezing her eyebrows at Denis smugly putting on electricity! The real thing was that Denis would question her in this way, and for a while the whole person was dumbfounded. It took her a while to get over some of the shock and ask with trembling lips. Master Denis, what did you you just say you mean that the Supreme ck Card Loris is holding was given to her by you? Denis sulked a little and looked cold and frightened. Im the one who gave it to her. Whats wrong with that? I told her toe here and buy something. Whats your problem? These words said Kade instantly bloodless face, the body also swayed hard a few times. With Denis such a noble status will have a supreme ck card is certainly not surprising, but how she would not expect, he just so casually said he gave the card to Loris. People around the room were also a bit stunned when they heard what Denis said, and many of them stared in disbelief because they were so surprised. Everyone gathered in twos and threes and started whispering. Did you hear Mr. Denis say that this ck card is his and that the girl didnt steal it at all, but he gave it to her! Does this mean that the two of them are now dating If these two people are indeed dating, there is nothing strange, you do not forget that Mr. Denis is a well-known yboy, you see this little girl looks really good, the body is also slender and tall, this into the eyes of Mr. Denis is also normal. Ugh! I am really envious and jealous! I cant believe Im so lucky to have been taken in by Mr. Denis! Shhh, stop it stop it, cant you guys see Adrian is sitting over there? Dont forget between her and Mr. Denis as well Many people remembered with hindsight that some time ago Adrian and Denis also broke thece news, the city is full of wind and rain, are quickly quiet, do not dare to whisper secretly, have secretly observed the reaction of Adrian. However, Adrian is a bashful face, quietly admiring the diamond jewelry in his hands, did not give Denis their side a look, as if they do not know him this number of people in general. And Kade heard the whispers around him and was so shocked that his hands and feet trembled. Her eyes unconsciously widened, and her mouth opened slightly, and her whole face looked as if she had been struck by a bolt from the blue. In that case Loris really didnt steal anyones Supreme ck Card. Moreover, the card was given to her by Mr. Denis himself for her to spend here! Kade felt so frustrated and devastated! How could this happen? First ra and Stanley, and now Loris and Mr. Denis, what is the worlding to? Why is it that the girls around her are one by one getting into big money and making rich and attractive boyfriends!Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Why does this good thing never fall into herp? Kade was so angry that she was about to go crazy, but when she saw Denis cold eyes ring at her, she didnt dare to say anything, so she tried to squeeze out a smile that was worse than crying, That, it seems I misunderstood Loris, oh, its a misunderstanding, misunderstanding! Denis, a shrewd person, could not see that Kade was deliberately targeting Loris, so he just grunted, put his arm around Loris and turned to ask the shopper. I remember that there is a special jewelry designer in your familys jewelry store, right? The shopper had been making a fuss over Denis from the time he entered, and only when she heard that the rumored young master had actually asked for his word did shee back to her senses and nodded vigorously. Yes, Mr. Denis! We have several jewelry designers sitting in the store, all of them are designer brands, is there anything you need from them? We have a raw diamond stone here, and I remember that if you spend a certain amount in your store, you can get your jewelry designer to help design it for free, and I need a designer to design and cut this raw stone. No problem, please you two go to our VIP room first and wait for a moment. The shop assistant quickly answered down and then curtsied to make an inviting gesture. Denis nodded and walked with his arm around Loris toward the VIP room guided by the shopper,pletely ignoring the whispers of the people around him. They just walked a few steps away, the whole store originally deliberately suppressed the sound of the moment to let loose, began a lively discussion, the crowd immediately exploded. Look, look, look, Mr. Denis is directly embracing that girl to walk away, this is definitely the real deal, the two of them are definitely dating now! This is definitely the case! Its only been a short time, but Mr. Denis has changed again, I remember he was pursuing a female DJ not long ago! He really deserves his reputation as a yboy! Whats wrong with a young master changing his girlfriend? This girl I guess is also recently favored, do not know how many days can be scenery! Even if it was for a while, it was with a big shot like Mr. Denis! That alone is enough to be proud of for the rest of your life. Loris and Denis walked into the VIP room together and immediately closed the door to the room, which finally shut out the gossip outside. Yet even so, the words outside still reached their ears vaguely, and Loris heard a general idea of what they were discussing. She nced at Denis with some concern. Master Denis, it looks like theyve all misunderstood our rtionship, so nothing will go wrong, right? Denis hooked his lips and smiled at her words. Misunderstand us? Misunderstood what? Loris blushed a little and stammered a reply. It is as if there is a misunderstanding that you are pursuing me, and there are people who say we are now dating Denis heard Loris this, raised an eyebrow, just a cold face emerged a little smile to. In that case, then theyre not really misunderstandings. Chapter 2322 Not your style What did you say? Loris did not react for a moment and thought she had heard wrong, and could not help but cast a puzzled look at Denis. Nothing, Im just asking you to think about which designer you want to design your jewelry. Denis just that card spending limit level has been high, so even Zelda such a luxury cruise ship, above all the jewelry designers can let him choose. Speaking of which Loris couldnt help but smile, finally she was able to buy her mom a gift that she would love. Loris had already been inside the jewelry store looking at the previous works of these designers and quickly adjusted to a designer whose style her mother liked. The two hit it off and immediately started discussing in detail about the design of the jewelry. After all, this is a whole set of jewelry design, the design is still very tedious, and there are naturally many aspects to consider. Two people repeatedly revised, the whole process is very slow, the two people just discussed a prototype, the time has passed, after more than an hour. Loris stretched, her back was aching from the hour-long discussion of the rewritten letter and, more embarrassingly, she remembered at this time that Denis was sitting next to her. So I cant help but look up at Denis with an apologetic face. Master Denis, sorry to ask you to stay here with me for so long, if you still have things to do at the hospital, go ahead and take care of it, I can do it myself on my side. Denis face some embarrassment, he just said what the hospital to meet and so on, only because do not want to directly face Adrian just made up a lie, this time again mentioned, but some embarrassment. He had nothing to do with it at all. Denis was going to shake his head and say he didnt have to go, he could just stay here with her, but Denis just seemed to suddenly think of something again. So he got up while nodding his head. Then Ill go out for a while, is there anything you want to eat or drink? Loris waved her hand in a hurry. No, theres enough tea in here. Denis raised the corners of his mouth slightly, nodded and left the lounge. Although Denis left the lounge, he did not return to his room and waved to one of the shop assistants in the jewelry boutique. The shopper immediately came over with a smile on her face. Mr. Denis, do you have any further orders? Yourpany designs jewelry to give away, that is, if you want to polish the jewelry directly to the extent that it can be given away, is there an additional charge? Denis doesnt have the same patience with others that he has with Loris and asks directly. Yes, cutting and polishing are charged at different rates depending on theplexity of the process.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. The face of the shopper was a very professional smile. Okay, Loris share of all the subsequent costs of the jewelry will be on me. Denis just remembered this very thing. Although Signallight Jewelry Company offers aplimentary jewelry design to customers who spend a significant amount of money, it is only a design. As for turning this design into reality, there is still arge processing fee to be charged separately. After all, this is Signallight Jewelry Company, and for an ordinary college student like Loris, this processing fee is not something she can afford. Denis is going to be a good guy and pay this fee directly to Loris as well. After thinking about it, he looked at the shopper and added another sentence. But dont tell Loris about this, just say that you gave it to her as a whole. Denis actually understands Loris personality, and if this jewelry design is a gift, Loris reluctantly epts it. But if she knew that Denis had paid him separately, then she would have given up. I understand. The salesgirl nodded with a smile and quickly agreed. Denis is not even the slightest bit dyed, after signing the order, he was ready to swipe his card, and after a drop, the shop assistantdy was already full of smiles and went to arrange for the jewelry polishing. Denis then took a long breath of relief and was ready to go back to the lounge to find Loris, but to his surprise, a cold voice behind him made him stop in his tracks again. Denis, I didnt see that you had this day of being gentle and considerate. Denis heard the voice and his whole body froze, but he could only slowly turn back. Then when he saw the face of the woman behind him, he smiled a bitter smile like a deted ball. Adrian, I thought you never wanted to see me again. Thats right, at this time suddenly called out behind Denis, it was Adrian who he had been avoiding. Adrian was standing in the hallway at this time, the light spilling coldly on her body, because of the beauty oral liquid she had been drinking. Adrians body and looks have taken a quantum leap, and this time is so beautiful that people cant move their eyes. Adrian sneered at that. You can forget it, do I not want to see you, or are you avoiding me? Denis subconsciously denied it. Im not hiding from you. Adrian gave Denis a contemptuous look, clearly not listening to his bullshit. Is it necessary to hide it from me like this? I know you have a new love and it makes sense that you dont want to see your ex-girlfriend. But you can rx, I have no intention of continuing to pester you, after all, we both just wanted to find the vanity we wanted in each other in the first ce. And not really love each other, I am not so much to pester you like this, break up also just break up. After drinking ras beauty oral liquid, Adrians whole life improved and she suddenly had things figured out about her old life. She realizes that the reason she is so bitterly pestering Denis is just because of her own vanity and pride as a woman. Denis will chase himself at that time, Im afraid its just out of the mans hunting mentality. Since the two people have never been serious about this rtionship, and why cover up and hide? Denis still had some embarrassment on his face. Not really I used to admire you. Adrian this is full of indifference. Appreciating is not liking either. Denis didnt expect the other side to be so thorough that it just saved him the trouble of nodding his head and preparing to leave. I didnt expect you to return from the prodigal son, so serious? Adrian, however, suddenly spoke up, still full of narrow-mindedness. Denis was even more embarrassed for a moment. Were not in that kind of rtionship. No? Adrians mouth opened wide in surprise. You mean you havent caught up with someone yet? Chapter 2323 Only you’re not paying attention Ah Denis a moment of embarrassment are unable to speak, left and right half a day, confused can not pass, can only frown to answer. Im not chasing her, dont be ridiculous. Get over it! When Adrian was in a hurry, even the northeasternnguage came out. Do you have to pretend to be like this in front of me? Even if you dont dare to admit it in front of others, you really dont have to do it in front of me. Adrian raised his head somewhat smugly. I saw it all before, you are obviously in love with Loris, why dont you admit it now? I just Denis subconsciously wanted to deny, but the words in the mouth a thousand times, but finally did not say the words. Its not, is it? Adrian looked at him with open eyes at this torn look. Havent you confirmed your mind until now? Adrian tsked twice and shook his head like he hated it. Look how much you like her. Even if youre willing to help her pay for the jewelry polishing, you still dont tell her Denis, you dont really see it, do you? This time its genuine! Thats right. Adrian did see Denis throwing money at Loris at first, but she didnt take it seriously. Adrian was also dating him, Deniss way of getting girls is very single, is to buy things for people and spend money hard. This is something she herself has experienced, its just Deniss usual routine, and it has to do with moving or not moving genuinely. Adrian really realizes that Denis is serious about this rtionship for once, and thats when Denis deliberately hid the fact that he had spent money on Loris. Denis spend money to girls is rare, but spend the money is also not willing to tell people, Im afraid its the first time. What this means speaks for itself. I think he really put Loriss feelings first, he did not simply want to pick up people, but precisely moved his heart.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. This is apletely different state from when he was chasing himself, and this time he definitely didnt want to y around. Adrian couldnt help butugh out loud, the return of the prodigal son is the most interesting drama ah, the thought of here her beautiful eyes full of narrow. Denis, I didnt think you, a yboy, would have such a day! Before Denis could react, Adrian had already turned his head to leave. Toozy to talk so much nonsense with you, but youd better step it up, and I still have a word of warning for you. Adrian was talking more and more happily and was full of smiles. This little girl is not one of our ordinary women, you want to trick her, Im afraid its going to take some effort! With that, Adrian left without a second thought, leaving only a dashing back. Denis stared nkly at her back, his mind constantly echoing what she had just said. Is he genuinely moved to like Loris? This is impossible! Denis subconsciously wanted to deny it, but the lingering, fruity scent that belonged to Loris on his fingertips was inexplicably hot. Quite suddenly, Deniss heart thumped wildly, each beat seeming to scream like. Hes really finished. Denis lowered his head and didnt hold back his hands from covering his face. How could it really be nted? Loriss discussion with the designer finally ended after three hours, and Denis had long since returned to the lounge to wait. Thats when the two left together, and immediately contacted Stanley and ra on the way. Their mission on the cruise ship was basically even all done, so of course they didnt need toy low, so everyone was finally able to go to the restaurant for a meal. Loris affectionately pulls ra along, the two girls chattering away, passing through the restaurant corridor unaware that someone is hiding in the corner on the phone in great distress. Thats not true honey! You listen to me I didnt! I really didnt mean to! I didnt want to spend that much money either! Ah! No, honey! Dont freeze that card, I have a reason! Ill exin to you! I promise I wont do it again! Please! It was Kade who was on the phone pleading hard. She failed topete with Loris, but the most terrible thing is that she is now suffering the wrath of this old man. The older man Kade is now dating is older and worth more than any of the boyfriends she has dated before. And is also the richest one since Kade dating, otherwise she can not get the 50 million limit card ah. But the old man is rich again, it is not possible to let his package of female college students swipe out ten million dors at once. Just received a text message from the bank side, the old mans side are about to blow up, directly a phone call over the open mouth curses. Kade youre really bitchy as hell, what do you have to exin? I thought I wanted to hear this bullshit from you! The old man was spitting across the phone and sounded vicious. What is your position, cant you still see your own value? Do you really think youve climbed up thedder and be a phoenix? Go and return the jewelry now and then never bother me again! Honey, its not like that! You wait- Snap! The phone had been hung up, and Kade looked at the phone screen in a daze. This time its all over. She had gone to a lot of trouble to get on the list of the biggest gold master ah! It was lost because of the fight with Loris! What should she do next, she is now simply penniless! In addition to despair, Kades resentment was about to overwhelm her Why? ra or Loris, one or two have climbed thedder and be phoenixes, but only she, after so long, is still a lover of a tyrannical and ugly old man for ten million dors! Kade shook his head off in annoyance and prepared to go to the bar for a drink to numb his nerves. I didnt expect to see a few familiar figures at the entrance of the restaurants corridor as soon as I turned around, and Kade naturally recognized them right away. She subconsciously took a few steps back to hide, and then recognized Stanley, and then Loris and Denis, one after the other. Kade was a little surprised that not only Mr. Denis, but also Mr. Stanley hade to Zelda Cruises. She hadnt had time to digest the fact that Stanley was here, too, when a girl her eyes swept over without a second thought made her suck in a breath of air. The girl beside Stanley at the moment was so beautiful that she could only think of the word fairy in a cheesy way. Kades brain was on the spot and he felt a roar in his ears. Chapter 2324 Trying to get you to relax The one who can walk beside Stanley is naturally ra. Only ra is not her usual self now, without the ugly and scary makeup, but reveals her original clean face. Not only that, but also put on a makeup that suits you well. So Kade didnt even think that the two contrasting faces would be the same person. She merely thought that Stanley had a new femalepanion, a girl who was still a strange and pretty face. Kade felt his blood boil all of a sudden. Mr. Stanley is now with such a beautiful girl, which means ra, the ugly one, has finally been dumped by Stanley? Kade heart overjoyed, has long forgotten that he has just lost one of the biggest gold master, even has not remembered that he just because Loris and Denis rtionship is still jealous teeth itching. On his face was an uncontroble smile that grew more and more wanton. ra, I didnt expect you to be abandoned so soon. Since youve lost this backer too, youll be waiting to be screwed by me! At the same moment the other side. Four people came to the restaurant to eat, even if the cruise ship luxury, but because of the space, the restaurant is still no private rooms. So even if the four of them are of high status they can only dine in the hall. Their appearance naturally caused a furore, originally the restaurant was seated in the celebrity noblewoman Miss Qianjin, each with the quality of very. Inside the restaurant is also very quiet, not even loudly talking, preferably at this time once the sight of Denis and Stanley, one has forgotten to be reserved. Just now it was quiet and quiet here all of a sudden it was noisy, the four peoples ears filled with girls screaming. Oh my God! Look, look! Its really Mr. Stanley and Mr. Denis! I thought my sister was kidding when she said they were on the cruise ship! But its true! This was the best decision Ive ever made in my life toe to Zelda Cruises! I didnt expect to meet Mr. Stanley and Mr. Denis! The girls were now holding their cell phones, trying to take a sneak peek at Stanley and Denis, but their phones were just in focus before they all had the sense to put them down again. Because Stanleys aura, which makes these caged canaries feel the piercing cold, is just too scary. Not to mention that Stanleys daily aura itself is very cold, this time obviously because of bad mood, or out of protection ofpanions. So the aura on him was even more powerful, the temperature inside the whole restaurant was lowered by a few degrees, and a few timid girls even shivered fiercely. The cold aura around him was able to freeze even time, and the girls who had just been screaming saw his face and shrank back in fear. At this time where still dare to shout, only to obediently lower their heads, back to the seat to eat. In fact, not only the girls around, just along with Denis and Loris have also noticed Stanleys mood seems to be very bad. But Loris and Denis still dont know the inside story, after all. But Stanley is not a joyful person, since he can now show this kind of emotion, that is, the fact is too shocking. But in this case, there is no way for them to ask more questions, and the two can only eat quietly. The four people ate the meal with zeromunication, the air at their table was always frozen, scaring Loris and Denis were afraid to talk. After eating, Stanley and ra went straight back to their room. After returning to their room, Stanley rarely said a word to ra. He just silently walked into the study and then gently closed the door behind him, and just locked himself in that small room. ra sighed and sat alone in the living room to sort out all the expenses and ie for the day. Todays auction for her, is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to make money every day. When the auction ended today, Signallight Jewelry Company had already sent someone to negotiate with her, wanting to fund the purchase of the diamonds ra bought at the auction today. ra had no objection to this, as she herself had little interest in such shiny things, so she readily agreed to do so. Both diamonds are worth a lot of money, especially the red diamond, which has other, more valuable meanings. Signallight Jewelry Company is also sincere about this, and directly gave a heavenly price of 100 million, and ra was happy to agree to it.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Not long after she handed over the diamonds to the other party, her phone dinged and Signallight Jewelry Company surprisingly had already credited the money to the ount. ra is a bit happy at this moment, originally thought that if she wanted to be rich, she could only rely on beauty oral liquid and weight loss and other things to save money slowly, but she did not expect to have such arge amount of money in her hand all of a sudden now. It was a blessing that came so suddenly to her, a sum of money that she could do a lot with. Open a Chinese medicine clinic, or even directly open apany, and then put all the prescriptions and so on into production, forming a capital chain, and then the money rolls in. None of this matters, the only way to really make money is to make money consistently. And she has a most important problem to solve. Both Mrs. Eleanor and her brother are now missing, and she doesnt even know if her brother is still alive. Want to inquire about the whereabouts of these two people, that will also have to spend a fortune. ra was thinking hard in her head, but could not focus her full attention, her eyes would always drift to the small study, intentionally or unintentionally. Stanley has been inside for a whole hour, why is he not moving at all So even an infallible person has such a weakness? Or are you just being paranoid? ra shakes her head and puts down the calctor in her hand, she doesnt like to think about it like this, she wants to confirm it herself. Stanley was in his study at the moment, listening to the report from Temzhu. Mr. Stanley, we have been acting seriously on what you ordered down, you dont have to worry. It turns out that Stanley was not in the house to grieve, but contacted Temjuk, and by this time had confirmed that everything Mr. Alex had said before was the truth. Got it. Stanley pondered slightly and was about to say something else, but was unexpectedly interrupted by a knock at the door. Stanley frowned, but lifted his head to return the question. Come in. The next second ras clear little face appeared at the door, full of seriousness, and opened the door. Stanley, lets go out and have some fun. Chapter 2325 Her Swimsuit Stanley suddenly heard ras brainless remark and raised his eyebrows with interest. Go out and have fun? Where do you want to go to y? Lets go to sea! As a luxury cruise ship, Zelda naturally offers some entertainment at sea. In fact, it is just a speedboat ride out to sea, under the protection of lifeguards can swim, dive, can also catch fish and so on, if you are willing to take back, the cruise ship can also help to do simple processing, a bit like the meaning of farming. Stanley was a little surprised, he originally thought ra was not interested in these things, but did not expect that at this time ra would offer to go sailing with him. Why do you want to go to sea? ra was momentarily speechless. I I was unable to say anything for half a day, because ra is really not interested in this kind of entertainment. But on the contrary, Stanley had locked herself in the study and had been depressed for more than an hour, so where could she sit outside? She just didnt want Stanley to be alone in the dark like this, so she found an excuse and wanted to take him out to blow the sea breeze. The gloom from the truth about his mother could not stay with him for the rest of his life, but just this moment of frowning made ra feel ufortable. But she couldnt admit that she just wanted to take him for a walk, so she had to make up a random excuse. It was my first time on this kind of cruise, so I wanted to have some fun. Stanley couldnt help but curl the corners of his mouth, he looked at ra this look already understand, where she wants to be out to y, but just want to let himself go to take a break, right? Stanley lowered his head, the curvature of his mouth bing more and more pronounced. In fact, this matter is indeed ra overthinking, he knew a long time ago that his mothers feelings for his own only hatred, she only wanted to kill himself. And for so many years, he has long since stopped thinking of that woman as his mother in the midst of his incessant pursuit. And hesing to ask Mr. Alex today for nothing more than to confirm what hes been guessing, so why should he be sad and upset about what hes always known? And he felt it was rather a good thing to be able to learn the source of the toxin in his body. But Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. This is not amon situation nowadays, so since ra has misunderstood, lets let the misunderstanding deepen. When Stanley looked up again, the smile at the corner of his mouth had been smoothed out, and there was no expression on his face at all, making it impossible to see the emotion. He also just nodded lightly. Okay, then lets go. I didnt expect Stanley to take anyone out to sea for fun, and the entire cruise ships top service staff went crazy. They picked the best speedboat on the cruise ship as fast as they could, and then arranged for one of the most experienced staff to take them ready to sail. The three men quickly made good, the speedboat roared out at once, the whole blue sea was split into two by the white line left by the speedboat, and the three men were soon far away from the cruise ship. ra sat on the speedboat and the sea breeze that greeted her carried the salty smell of sea water, instead it was somewhat light and refreshing. She looked around with considerable interest, although it was her own initiative to want to sail, but just wanted to take Stanley out for a break. But she did also go to sea for the first time, the continent where she lived in her previous life, peoples knowledge of the sea is very limited. At that time, although they are abundant in fighting qi, Chinese medicine is also developed, but technology is greatly backward, even cell phones, TVs and cars are not. The knowledge of the ocean is also just dangerous, ra can not help but feel some emotion, she has lived two lives, or the first time to go to sea. Although it has been on the cruise ship for a long time, there is no difference between the cruise ship and thend actually, only sitting on this speedboat can we have a real close contact with the ocean. The shimmering sea level around herself, the flying seagulls, and the vaguely swimming fish, all of this was very rare for ra. Do you know how to swim? ra suddenly heard the mans question in her ear and couldnt help but stare, before turning her head to look at Stanley, who was sitting on the side. Because of the sea, two people have changed into swimsuits, and at this time in the swimsuit outside therge-sleeved shirt. ra wore a short floral skirt with a cute face, and Stanley was a casual white T and shorts, which also looked very casual. Stanley usually always a pair of ascetic president dress, now this casual dress instead like a sunny big boy, even the usual always cold, face also became soft. No. ra was a bit depressed, she was avoiding the sea in her previous life, so she didnt learn to swim at all. This body, on the contrary, is not at all favored by the father in this world, like swimming such interest sses, naturally, did not participate. So whether its the body or the soul, it cant swim. If you dont know how Ill teach you? Stanley asked after a slight flicker. ra subconsciously agreed. OK. Instead of letting Stanley keep thinking about Sigh of Angel, let him teach himself how to swim, even if it gives him something to do. And if you can learn to swim, it is also considered to light up a necessary skill for survival, in short, not a bad thing. ra thought about having removed herrge-sleeved shirt, revealing the crushed swimsuit inside. The girls fair skin through the sunlight, as if gtin ivory crystal clear, beautiful so that people can not help but some sway. ra didnt bring her swimsuit in advance, so she used a bikini provided by Zelda Cruises, and the lemon yellow color made the girl even more beautiful. Stanley couldnt help but sway, and even the staff member who was just responsible for driving the boat couldnt help but have his eyes stray for a moment. But before his gaze had fully rested on ras body, a piercing chill hade from his side. The staff member subconsciously turned his head to look over and realized that Stanley was staring at himself with a deadly stare. Although Stanleys face is expressionless, but the chill in his eyes indicates that he is not joking, if he really dare to look at ra, Im afraid his life is not safe. Are the eyes not wanted? Stanley asked in a cold voice, the waves, although the sound of crashing has not stopped, but Stanleys voice seems to go straight through the waves and inserted into his heart. The staff member couldnt help but shudder and turn his head in a fart, muttering an apology under his breath. Im sorry Mr. Stanley, I didnt mean to The staff was so scared that their souls were almost lost, where they dared to look at ra one more time. Stanleys icy gaze lingered on his body for a moment, as if to make sure he didnt dare to look any further, before he dropped his gaze back to ra. Chapter 2326 No life preserver ras skin is reflective white in the sunlight, her long beautiful hair is tied up at the moment andbed into a round pill head, looking very youthful and lovely, the girls beautiful neck line is alsopletely exposed to the air, her jaw line is sharp and clean, very refreshing. A look at the past only to see the girls body bumpy, curvy, just born with small bones, so it seems more small and delicate, tight swimsuit wrapped in the body makes her very charming, but also does not make people feel vulgar in the slightest. Stanley looked at such ra, couldnt help but darken his eyes, the knot in his throat rolled a few times, felt the throat inexplicably began to dry. Stanleys eyes were unabashedly hot, and ra tried to pretend she couldnt feel it, but couldnt do it at all, as the mans gaze followed her closely. Just in the cruise ship to choose a swimsuit, she can also choose this body looks more conservative,pared to those magazine posters swimming bikini much better, she is still very satisfied with this, so as not to make their bodies too exposed. But now that she has noticed Stanleys ambiguous gaze on her body, she feels as if she is not wearing any clothes at the moment. ra coughed lightly to cover up the embarrassment and spoke up to remind. Stanley, are you still going to get in the water? The words finally made Stanley collect a bit of his too-blunt gaze, and he replied in a low, dark voice, Be down! After that, he lifted up the hem of his white short sleeve, pulled it off a few times and threw it aside. At the moment, Stanleys clothes are off, leaving only a pair of tight swim trunks. In a moment, the mans sturdy and handsome body was exposed to the sun. The bare chest on the muscle firm, fair skin, abdominal muscles block clear, strong lines, like a marble smooth, the sun shines like a perfect sculpture, such a perfect body is enough to make all women fall in love. ra is not aplete stranger to Stanleys body; after all, Stanley is, to put it mildly, her patient. The previous to Stanleys body examination, elimination of toxins also touched Stanleys body, so for Stanleys body she is probably understand, this man is definitely not as slender as it usually seems, the amount of muscle is definitely quite a lot. Stanley is the kind of man who typically has meat on his shirt off. Even though she had been mentally prepared, at this moment Stanley stood naked in front of her, the body in front of her was still a bit too shocking for ra, and she was slightly frozen. Although this daze was only for a moment, however, it was still captured by Stanley. Seeing ras reaction, the corners of Stanleys lips gradually rose and curved up in a very nice arc. You still like this body, right? Although it was a question, the tone was affirmative, making rae back to her senses as if she was waking up from a big dream. ras face flew arge flush and her ears began to burn, but she still tried to keep a straight face. What are you talking nonsense about? Didnt you say you were going to teach me how to swim? Do you still want to teach? While saying that ra had gone down thedder next to the speedboat by herself. Stanley looked at ras shy face, the corners of his mouth rose even more wantonly, but did not continue to press ra, but went down with her into the sea water. ra is entering the sea water for the first time. The feeling of her feet not being able to step on the ground made her feel a little scared and panicked, and she only clung to the edge of the speedboat and looked up to ask the lifeguard on the side. Excuse me, is there a life preserver here? The crew member who was driving the speedboat heard ras question, yet he didnt even dare to turn around to take a look. He opened his mouth, just want to say that there is a life buoy is there, just not inted, but he just issued a sound, Stanley gave a voice to interrupt. There are no life preservers here. The staff froze for a moment. He reacted and immediately swallowed the yes that hade to his lips and hurriedly followed. Yes, Im really sorry Miss, our speedboat is not equipped with life preservers. Not equipped with life preservers? ra frowned tightly, her eyes fell on the lifebuoy at the staff members feet and asked unhappily. And whats this at your feet? The staff was so nervous that his face was full of sweat, but he still said blindly with a hard face. This this is broken, cant flush in the gas, cant use it. ra stared at him half-heartedly, and was just about to ask another question when she felt a cold body approaching behind her. Stanley took ras entire body into his arms directly from behind. ra was soon confined between Stanleys tight chest and the speedboat. Stanleys low, maic voice rang in her ears. Dont need no life preserver, you can pull me. While Stanley was talking, ra could clearly feel the slight rise and fall of his chest and the thumping of his heartbeat, which made ras body instantly stiffen and tighten. Stanley also always hugged ra in this way during the day, but at that time, after all, they were wearing clothes, through the fabric did not feel that there would be anything wrong. Now this direct skin-to-skin contact is the first time, which makes ras body sweat all the way up. ra moved quietly in the direction of the speedboat and chided in a low voice. Dont you get so close to me. Hmm? What did you just say? Stanley didnt know if he really didnt hear ras words or if he was just ying dumb on purpose. He just saw him lower his head slightly to get closer to ras ear, instantly bringing the two closer together. The waves were so loud, I didnt hear what you were saying. Stanley this close, the two people in contact with arger area of skin. And Stanleys skin temperature is much lower than normal because of the cold poison in her body, and even cooler than the seawater around them. So the moment he pressed up against ras body, it was as if a current passed through ras body, causing her to shiver involuntarily. ra reached up against Stanleys chest. I said dont you get so close to me! However, just after ras words Stanley grabbed her wrist with a backhand. But didnt you want me to teach you how to swim? Stanley looked at ra seriously with a smirk. How is it possible to learn to swim and not be physically close? Or is it Stanley raised his eyebrows, the inly high and cold face, but at the moment with a trace of bad smile. Or is that shyness! Where am I shy? Dont you talk nonsense. ra denied it and hurriedly changed the subject.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Arent you going to teach me how to swim? Get started! Stanley snickered as he looked down. Well! Then lets start now. After saying that, Stanley began to teach ra swimming movements and positions in earnest. However, it just seems serious, the action of the two can be said to be ambiguous. Chapter 2327 I just did it on purpose No, this action is not right! Stanley reached down and held ras calf at the ankle, using a slight amount of force to correct her movements. You should go swing your leg like this. And ras head started to go nk when Stanleys bony hands grabbed her ankle, not hearing what Stanley said at all. ra hurriedly shook her head fiercely, making herself try to focus oning. ra, ra, please behave yourself! How to say that you are also a doctor, as a doctor with a variety of people some physical contact, is more than normal, you have not long been used to it? He is just your patient, and now its just teaching a swim, some unavoidable physical contact, what are you shy about in the end? ra kept building herself up mentally while forcing her body to do what Stanley said, trying to learn the moves. Good! Actions and essentials are probably these, now I slowly let go, you swim yourself, do not be nervous, Im right next to protect you, absolutely will not let you sink. Stanley let go of ra and moved some distance to the side after narrating all the actions for ra. And ra in the moment of losing Stanleys body support, feel their bodies began to involuntarily began to fall down into the sea. The various demonstrations just made their current position some distance away from the speedboat, and ra had no way to grab the edge of the speedboat, so she instantly lost all support, and her body kept falling and falling again. Ah! Dont! Thispletely unfamiliar and very insecure feeling let ra could not help but scream, subconsciously a hug on the side of Stanleys neck, closed his eyes afraid to look, Stanleys body finally let her find a support point to stop the feeling of weightlessness falling. She had just breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Stanleys low, suppressedughter ringing in her ears. ra, what are you trying to do? Hugging so tightly? The words Stanley said almost close to ras ear, his lips right in front of ras ear, and the cold breath that spewed out when he spoke, all blowing behind ras ear and on her neck. ra couldnt help but shudder and tremble for a while before she looked over and saw Stanleys handsome face full of smiles. At the moment, Stanleys face and some water droplets are constantly flowing down, short hair also all wet, in the sunlight, this face is more sexy than usual to charm. Stanleys hands were tightly wrapped around ras waist, and the two could be said to be hugging tightly together in an airtight embrace, with their bodies close together and ambiguous movements. ra saw the unconcealed smile under Stanleys eyes and instantly reacted. Stanley, you guys actually do it on purpose! With that, she reached out and pushed hard on Stanleys chest, pushing his body away from her, but she didnt realize that just as she left Stanley, her body started to fall down again. This time she was still stunned and helplessly wrapped her arms around Stanleys neck once again, not daring to let go. This action by ra brought a deeper smile to Stanleys face. Thats right, I did it on purpose! And what can you do with me? Stanleys shameless words were so justified that ra waspletely furious. Stanley, the guy, was simply setting her up from the start. Said to teach her to swim, and deliberately said there is no life preserver, and then deliberately let go when she still can not float in the water, just to let her take the initiative to hug him. ra at the moment ispletely no other way, to not sink into the sea choking, but also have to hold him to support their bodies. ra gritted her teeth and said fiercely. Stanley! How can you do this? Are you going to teach me how to swim or not? Stanley sensed a real hint of anger in ras tone, and only then finally stopped teasing her and began to teach ra to swim in earnest. After Stanley taught ra some swimming moves, the sky had slowly darkened and Stanley took ra to the speedboat and returned to the top of the cruise ship. Once back in the room, ra went to take a shower, followed by Stanley. While Stanley showered, ra sat on her bed and blew out her hair while checking the website to see how her beauty drops were selling. After just finishing her online store, Stanley came out of the shower. Just see that he only loosely surrounded a bath towel around his waist, the upper half of his body is still naked, the perfect body is visible. Although ra had admired this body during the day, it looked like a differentndscape in the dim light of the hotel room. Just showered body is still hanging a lot of water droplets, one along the mans muscr body constantly slipping, and finally into the waist tied the piece of bath towel, the whole persons body seductive breath let people can not help but be amazed. As soon as she thought of the two bodies touching each other intimately during the day, ras body involuntarily began to tense up. The next instant, Stanley walked over to the bed and sat down beside her with uncanny naturalness, and ra realized what was happening and sprang up from the bed with a start. ra nched. Stanley, how are we going to sleep tonight? The flurry of events today has made ra forget a very important thing.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She and Stanley stayed in this room, although it is arge suite, but the room is only this one bed! Does it mean that she is going to sleep in the same bed with Stanley? In fact, she and Stanley had both slept in the same bed before. There was a time when she was in a hotel or was it when she was a trainee at ra, and there was also a time when she slept in a bed in a dormitory. Both of those times were because Stanley had a cold attack and had to let him sleep with him all night because he had to stabilize the toxin. The two times when they slept together, Stanley only verbally took advantage of ra some, and did not do anything too much to ra. If it was still before, Stanley asked ra to sleep in the same bed with him, ra wouldnt be too resistant, because it was really Stanleys therapeutic need too. But today, after the two of them had physical contact in such close proximity while swimming, ras heart pounded inexplicably when she saw Stanley, and her cheeks burned. This feeling makes her very uneasy, so now she is also very reluctant to sleep in the same bed with Stanley this thing. The original Stanley is sitting on the bed with a towel to wipe a short hair, heard ra some stupid words, can not help but slightly raised eyebrows, some amused look at ra asked. And what do you think? Chapter 2328 can’t control Stanleys words made ra feel a sense of crisis all of a sudden, and she couldnt help but step back some distance, pick up the quilt, and cover her chest position with a deadly grip. Stanley, I can warn you, dont get some messed up ideas. Stanley saw ras nervous look and couldnt help but chuckle softly once again as he looked down. The next second, see his sudden movement, ra did not have time to see his movements, then felt her wrists were held firmly by a pair ofrge hands, the next is a burst of spinning, and then wait for her to react to what happened, she has been Stanley dead pressed to the bed,pletely unable to move. The light in the hotel room was dim and mild, spilling all over Stanleys body, and ras entire body was thus enveloped in the shadow cast by Stanleys body. Dont get some messed up ideas? Stanley smiled as he gazed at the girl beneath him, her hair still in a half-wet, half-dry state, shaggy, and the droplets of water in his hair that he hadnt had time to wipe clean, dripping down the broken hair on his forehead, falling into the girls hair and her clean, clear little face, which looked very attractive. ra, what kind of ideas are considered some messed up ideas? ras entire body was tense at the moment because she was suddenly pressed by a person. After she regained her senses, her first reaction was to struggle against it, so her hands were sped above her head by Stanley and held in a death grip, and she was still unable to move. This made her very angry, and she raised her leg to kick Stanley, but Stanley, as if he already knew what she was thinking, stretched his long leg and pressed it, and immediately pressed ras restless leg again. This ra not only did not break away from Stanleys restraint to, but because of these struggles led to the two of them more body contact area, the action is also more ambiguous. Stanley! Get your ass up! ra becamepletely angry and she began to struggle more violently, restlessly trying to break free of Stanleys restraints. What ra didnt know was that the way she struggled and wriggled her body stimted Stanleys senses even more, as if it were a more sincere invitation to the man on top of her. Stanleys eye color couldnt help but deepen. ra! The smile hanging from the corner of Stanleys mouth has long since disappeared and his voice is dark. I advise you better not move! Or I really wont be able to help myself. ra froze and didnt dare to move again, looking up only to see Stanleys eyes seemed to burn with an unspeakable fire. The clock hand ticked forward with one tick after another. The room fell into an eerie silence, the sound of two peoples breathing and heartbeats could be heard clearly. Finally not knowing how long had passed, Stanley let go of ra and slowly stood up.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He turned around and spoke indifferently. You can sleep right here! He said, he took off his long legs to walk out of the bedroom. ra looked at the man who was suddenly about to leave and froze for a moment. She sat up sharply and asked with some confusion. Stanley, where are you going? Stanley did not stop, not even a halt in his steps, and returned a faint cry. Ill go make up on the couch for the night. ra waspletely confused when she heard him say this, and the next moment she asked without thinking. Youre going to sleep on the couch? What, youre not going to sleep in the bed with me? After saying this, ra wanted to p herself. What the hell kind of question is she asking? It sounds like she really wants Stanley to sleep in the same bed as her. Actually, ra just thought there was something strange about Stanley. ording to her understanding of him, this man has a very strong desire to possess her, and is very domineeringpulsory, it is reasonable to say that she must be required to sleep with him in the same bed ah? This suddenly proposed himself to sleep on the couch, she really somehow could not figure out what he was thinking. ras remark managed to stop Stanley in his tracks. He turned to look at ra, a strange emotion still in his eyes. After looking at ra for a long, long time, Stanleyughed softly once again. He said in azy tone. Forget about it today! Im afraid I really cant control my thoughts. This is what is on Stanleys mind. On a normal day, he would have slept with ra, and that was the main reason he booked the next room in the first ce. But now, he is also really afraid that he cant restrain himself and really put this little girl to . So tonight, hell just have to give in and go sleep on the couch. Stanley didnt give ra time to react this time, and walked out of the bedroom quickly, leaving a whispered good night before closing the door for her as well. The trip to Zelda Cruises was finally over after two days. The cruise ship reentered the dock, and ra and Loris disembarked and immediately rushed back to school to attend sses. Because they have apulsory ss today, they simply did not even return to the dormitory, and went straight to the school building when they got back to school. In the end, I just barely made it to the ssroom a few minutes before ss started. ras mandatory ss today was a big ss for the whole department, including the freshmen in the medical school, and therge ssroom was filled to capacity. By the time ra and Loris arrived, there were not many empty seats left, except for a few seats in the middle of the first and second rows, right under the teachers nose. ra and Loris were still torn about which row to sit in, but no sooner had they walked into the ssroom than therge, noisy stairwell suddenly fell horribly silent. The boys and girls who wereughing and joking were all quiet in unison, staring at ra and Loris who had just walked in, the eyes, to put it mildly, were like looking at monkeys in a zoo. Then gradually some students began to cover their mouths and whisper. Look! Its ra! She actually came back to school to attend sses, I thought that incident had irritated her enough to just drop out. This person is very thick-skinned! If I didnt have the face toe back to school, I would have found a ce to hide and cry. In fact, there is nothing to cry about, can be Stanley like a young master to see is her luck, will be abandoned sooner orter, I guess she has also been mentally prepared. ra listened to the chatter and frowned slightly, puzzled, what were these people gossiping about her again? When she looked at Loris, she saw that she too was full of confusion. Seeing that ss was about to start, ra didnt think about what these people were talking about behind her back, so she grabbed Loris and hurriedly walked to the empty seats in the second row, intending to sit down for ss. The table was located in the middle, and all the people on both sides were already seated. ra walked up to a girl and asked politely. Student, please get up first and let us in, okay? What she didnt expect was for the girl to sneer and nce at her with a grunt. Why should I get up? You have to find a way to get in and sit down yourself if you can. Chapter 2329 She’s been abandoned ra looked at the condescending female student in front of her with some dismay. Her face was full of hostility, and such a face was quite familiar to ra. When she first came to this school, because Clementine deliberately smear her and Carson on the inte, which caused many people in the school to misunderstand her rtionship with Carson, at that time, when she walked in any corner of the campus, the girls all looked at her with such a hostile face. But then Stanley showed up at the field day topete with her in the two-person three-legged race, leading everyone to believe that she was in a rtionship with Stanley again, and thus no one at school dared to target her and give her a bad name. Even if most girls are jealous, resentful and disdainful to her inwardly, but they never dare to show it, the face to her are peaceful and warm and friendly. This how to go out to y a trip, these students again as if the time has turned back the general, and began to her all kinds of target angry up. ra was feeling very strange when she heard a strange voice behind her ra, you were abandoned by Mr. Stanley, why didnt you find a ce to cry? Where did you get the face toe back to school to attend sses, do not feel ashamed? You are not ashamed of your thick skin, but we still feel that our eyes are polluted! This voice is somewhat familiar, ra turned around, and sure enough, she saw Kade, who was sitting in the back row holding his chest, looking at himself with a disgusted look. This is really rare to see Kade in ss once, but even to ss, this woman is also dressed very exaggerated,pletely do not see a little female college students look. Stick long false eyshes, colorful eye shadow, ming red lips with that foundation coated scary white face, wearing a low-cut ultra-short dress, looking like a peripheral girl. But Kade is not at all self-conscious, but thinks he is dressed fashionably, sitting in his seat with his legs crossed, looking at ra, who is one step below her, with a smug face. ra didnt mind her very rude verbal insult, but just asked with some confusion. Kade, what do you mean by that? Kades face was full of undisguised malicious smiles, and he was very excited. Dont you understand what I mean? Youve been dumped by Stanley, we all know that, so dont put up your future young grandmother of the Davidson Family in front of us again! Her words made ra feel even more puzzled. She looked around at her ssmates and found that they were all really looking at themselves with gloating, contempt and disdain, and only then did she finally think of something C In fact, ra and Stanley have not been a couple, but after doing some intimate acts in public at the previous field day, everyone in the school mistook them for being in a rtionship. But because of this misunderstanding, and because of the power of the Davidson Family, all of the girls have been able to curb their animosity and warm up to her, in order to tter her. But now there is no telling where the rumors areing from, and everyone thinks she has been dumped by Stanley, so they dont hide their animosity anymore and start sneering at her again. What are you babbling about here! ra doesnt want to exin her rtionship with Stanley to these snobs, but Loris cant stand to see ra being insulted like this. She confronted Kade with her anger. Kade, you dont know anything and youre talking nonsense here? We ra and Stanley obviously get along well and dont need you to start rumors! ra had certainly exined her rtionship with Stanley to Loris, telling her that there was nothing going on between them. But Stanleys feelings for ra, as long as not blind who can see, in the cruise ship all sorts of things happened to make her more sure that Stanley loves ra. So she wants ra to be with Stanley, who really likes and loves her, more than anyone else, so how can she be used to hearing women like Kade smear ra and Stanleys rtionship? But she did not expect not to retort okay, so a say Kade more energetic, as if listening to a very funny joke, covering the stomach began to very exaggeratedughter. Kade asked Loris with a smile. No! Loris you as ras good sister, has she not told you that Stanley betrayed her has made a new love? Or is ra and you are just superficially sisterly, she was abandoned by her boyfriend such a big thing, also did not think of telling you at all? Kade, what kind of nonsense are you talking about here? Loris listened to Kades increasingly excessive words and felt very puzzled, what was this woman doing again? All right, all right, I see Loris you dont seem to know well? Ill tell you exactly what happened now. Kade dropped his gaze back onto ras body with a cold snort. ra Ill be honest with you, I visited Zelda Cruises two days ago, and on the cruise I not only ran into your good sisters Loris and Denis, but I also ran into someone else I know? Do you want to guess who this person is? Kade gave ra a wicked look andughed out loud. I also ran into Stanley! But well, he was taking a particrly pretty girl with him on the cruise! Kades remark made both ra and Loris a little confused. A particrly pretty girl? Visiting Zelda Cruises? This is not ra looked at Loris beside her with some surprise. You and Denis met Kade on the cruise ship? Loris nodded. We met, yes! Kade happened to be in the jewelry boutique when Master Denis and I went there to see the designer, but we came back and saw that Stanley didnt seem to be in a good mood, so we didnt tell you about it.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After these words from Loris, ra was trying to understand what was going on. Im afraid that Kade saw her and Stanley on the cruise ship, but because they were well-dressed that day, and now she deliberately put on ugly makeup, lookspletely a heaven and a earth, Kade naturally will never know that is herself, but also mistakenly thought that Stanley found a new lover, ra was abandoned. Maybe this woman was so happy that she came back to school and spread the fake news everywhere, thats why everyone in ss today treated her in that manner. Thinking about it all, ra couldnt help but feel very funny. Kade, who would not know that he had in fact made a big mistake, looked smugly at the impassive ra, thinking that she had froze because she had been too stimted, andughed even louder. Oh, ra, I know you must be very sad right now, it was so hard to climb up to the Davidson Family, and its only been a few days since they abandoned you. But, well! I advise you to look away, you go home and look at your ugly face in the mirror, abandoned is also your destiny. Chapter 2330 Wouldn’t you be impressed Kade felt that she had never been so proud of herself, and she looked at ras face, thinking how her heart ached. ra was on her way back to school and had already painted up her usual makeup from school, and the look was truly ugly. Unkempt explosive head, and a face full of pockmarks, painted around the mouth in seven or eight big red lipstick, not only ugly, but also a little frightening. Kades taunt is kind of true. In fact, not only Kade, the girls in the ss have always had the same attitude towards ra as Kade. Although they were outwardly polite and cordial to ra before, they have long been jealous in their hearts. It was only because of Stanleys status and position that she had been very friendly to ra, and now that she finally didnt have to suppress her inner jealousy, one or both of them seized the opportunity to shout desperately. Yes, in fact, I have already seen, Mr. Stanley will look at ra is just a momentary novelty. After eating a lot of meat and fish, its fun to eat chaff and vegetables once in a while, but let you do it every day, who wants to! Anyway, its just a matter of throwing it away when youve had enough. Thats right, ra really thinks shes climbing up thedder, shes so arrogant, she doesnt think she can really marry Mr. Stanley and really be a phoenix! In fact, I have also long been tired of her, all day long do some unrealistic dream, simply can not understand their own position, people are also cheap, a while Carson a while Mr. Stanley, shameless! Dont look at people ugly is a little ugly, but have the means, but today is finally a lesson! The surrounding girls are scrambling toe up and step on it, as if the umted resentment of many days has finally found a ce to vent it, and the words are getting harder and harder to hear. Kade listened to these vitriolic words, the earliest smile widened, and finally could not help but open his mouth again, the mockery in his tone, unconcealed. But you dont need to be too sad ra, although you lost the shelter of Mr. Stanley, but you should also be convinced to lose. After all, the woman who was with Stanley on the cruise ship that day was really beautiful, and its not too much to say that shes a knockout, so you just lost to her, and theres nothing to be ashamed of! After all, people are different from you, they are a rare and stunning beauty. Kade did not hesitate to praise the girls he saw that day on the cruise ship, and the praise was incessant, which obviously should have been the most vicious mockery for ra. Preferred parties also look very satisfied, Loris stood aside and looked at her expression seems to have some sympathy? ra, who had been mocked for half a day, finally spoke up and looked at Kade but with a serious face. After all this talk, youre just trying to describe to me that the girl Stanley was with was an unbelievable beauty? Kade thought that ra finally couldnt resist to explode, so he puffed out his chest as if the pretty girl was himself and replied proudly. Of course its beautiful, I can guarantee that I will never see a second person more beautiful than her in my life! Kade is afraid that the girl said the sky and underground, crazy blowing peoples rainbow farts, is to make ra heart inferiority, can make ra feel sad, this is her only purpose. Thinking on ra, however, did not react at all, took a deep, deep look, and then nodded sincerely. Thank you for thepliment. Kade froze, and the girls next to her looked at each other with ten confused faces. ra have you been stimted silly, you thank me? ra nodded sincerely here. You heard me right, Im just saying thank you. Anyway, she looks like the same pretty girl, and she has never been so unsparinglyplimented like this, its very embarrassing to feel a bit embarrassed about it. Kade this woman although annoying is a bit annoying, but the aesthetic and vision is still good, since people have praised themselves, of course, still want to say thank you. Kades side had expected ra to lose her mind and scream when she found out she had been abandoned by a man and betrayed by her best friend. I didnt expect people not to crumble, but rather this sincere to a thank you. Thank you, my ass! She, Kade, came to people today to say this just to see ra in pain, now what is this half-assed situation? Kade pped a p on the table, because of anger, the whole persons expression tone has been hideously twisted up. ra, do you not understand humannguage? Youve been abandoned by Mr. Stanley now, even Loris has betrayed you, dont you feel sad? ra is still calm, which makes Kade look more retarded the more excited he is. What do I have to be upset about? Kade was so angry that his face turned red and he was about to say something else when the teacher suddenly walked into the ssroom. The students then coaxed to disperse and returned to their seats. ra naturally did not bother to talk much on such issues and looked directly at the girl in front of her coldly. Still not letting open? The girl originally intended to taunt a few more words, but looking at ras appearance, there was no reason to be afraid, and finally she could only grunt and move away. ra then walked to her seat with Loris and sat down. Naturally, the teacher was unaware of what had happened earlier and had already started her lecture. The girls sat back in their seats, but they couldnt help but whisper at this time. What the hell is going on with ra? Why is there no reaction at all Maybe people have known about it for a long time? But Loris has already betrayed her, why does she still seem to be so close to Loris? You see ra looks like that, except Loris which is willing to be friends with her, she can only tolerate it. The chatter of the students was not muted at all, and Loris and ra heard it all. Loris gritted her teeth. ra, if I were you, Id take off my makeup right now! Show them youre the pretty girl yourself! ra, however, just smiled and shook her head. I think this is good for now, and it saves them from always misunderstanding my rtionship with Stanley. Loris asked periodically with a hint of surprise in her eyes. ra, I actually wanted to ask you before why have you and Mr. Stanley dragged on for so long without confirming their rtionship?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ra, however, had a strange look on her face. Why should we be sure of our rtionship? Its not like I like him. Loris couldnt help but bemoan the situation. Youre not, ra! Loris looked at ra with aplicated expression that seemed to be a bit of hate. Havent you realized your feelings? Dare you say you dont like Stanley at all and have never had a single heartbeat? Chapter 2331 backwards Then of course ra subconsciously wanted to deny it, but the words were on her lips for a thousand times, but in the end she didnt say it. All that came to her mind was the day of the swim, Stanleys strong chest in the sun and the rare tenderness on his iceberg face, and that night in the room ra seemed to have felt her face heating up dramatically, and only then did she have the huff to shake her head off, hating herself for her indiscretion. What the hell were you thinking about yourself?N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Idly, howe the scene of that day alwayses to mind? Loris looked at the kind of face full of tangles and couldnt help but give a small smile. I have long seen you to Mr. Stanley, in fact, there is also a little bit of interest, I think you still early to see their own inner thoughts will be better oh. Besides, if you miss out on someone as good as Stanley, Im afraid youll never meet another one! But feelings are, after all, a personal matter, Loris said to this extent is enough, even if more to say what is also nothing to build. ra also just nodded in satisfaction, and then dutifully spread out her book and took notes. But ra couldnt even listen to a word the teacher said. She looked at the teacher in front of her in a daze, who was speaking to the point of excitement, and was slightly lost in thought. Get your own innermost feelings for Stanley is a love affair? ra couldnt listen to anything in this ss, and her mind was just muddled. The bell finally rang, and many girls were deliberately sneering in front of her, with voices so loud they could have lifted the roof off the room. But ra didnt care at all, you casually organized your school bag, and then ready to change ssrooms to go to ss. The two had just walked out of the ssroom talking andughing when they were caught by the excited shout of a girl in the distance C Look! Margot is in the hot search Suddenly mentioning her customers name, ras footsteps subconsciously lurched. Loris also pulled out her phone with some curiosity. Margots on the hot seat? What is it about! She only just two casual brushes, her mouth spilled out in an unintentional gasp. How did this happen! Seeing how surprised she was, ra couldnt help but try to get over to take a look, but froze when she saw the big headline. What exactly is it? Margot was indeed on the hot seat at this time but not for her alone. Alongside her name is her mother, Sophia. And you can watch the live stream directly from Giant Panda by just clicking into the hot seat. Giant Panda is one of the most famous paparazzi in this inte era, and he is often able to break all kinds of unexpected celebrity gossip. This time click in, the first thing you see is his live, Loris has not even fully clicked on it when ra immediately recognized the background of the video. It is the downstairs of the upscale neighborhood where Margot lives, and the main character of the video is the same Sophia who was spilling her guts that day. ras eyes could not help but be a little cold, after all, she is also considered to understand the cause and effect, she would like to see this woman now in the end to make what demon. Open it and see. ra had a rare interest in this kind of gossip, and Loris naturally clicked on it immediately. The live broadcast had just opened when Sophias shrill cries rang out from her phone, scaring Loris phone. Its really a sin! I worked so hard to get pregnant and give birth to this girl, and I brought her up alone, and now shes a big star! Sophia cried to the point of emotion, can not even care about the words, is a strong cry. She is now sitting on the ground under Margots apartment building, rolling on the ground while crying at the top of her lungs. Shes a big star now! She lives in a mansion and drives a luxury car, so she doesnt care about me and her brother! Our mother and son are living on the street, eating thest meal but not the next, she does not care at all! Sophia is now clearly aware that she can no longer cheat a penny from Margot, so she has moved on. The intention is to directly find the media to expose Margots unfiliality and use the pressure of public opinion to force Margot to give herself money. ra naturally figured it all out with a cold look in her eyes. Margot, after all, is still an international superstar, and her traffic has always been at the highest level, and now, after only ten minutes of live streaming, the traffic has already broken ten million. Not only that, but the impact of the traffic was felt all around her, and ra could already hear the chatter of her ssmates in the hallway. I didnt expect her to be such a person and she herself is so white and rich looking, I didnt expect her mother to be such a rural mother! Dont you know that Margot has already had the revtion before that she herself is from a rural background! But she is also too unconscionable ah, after she became a big star, life is so good, but do not even care about their own mother? The most intolerable thing in traditional culture is unfiliality, which has been a cultural legacy for thousands of years, so naturally Sophias choice at this time incited a great deal of public opinion. A time is for Margot overwhelming usations, also let Margot into the biggest crisis since the debut, fame and poprity have fallen to the bottom for a time. ras eyes grew colder as she shoved her book bag directly into Loris hand. Next ss roll call, you help me deal with it, Im in a bit of a hurry, Im going out now. Hey, ra! You Although Loris took ras school bag, before she could react, ra had already turned around and left the school. ra soon arrived at the upscale apartment where Margot lived, which was already crowded at this time. Even with such a noisy scene with so many people, ra could vaguely hear Sophias cries of rage C All the media reporters! Help me! Let everyone see Margot for what she really is! This is a good deed! And I dont want her fans and fandom to be confused anymore Show them what kind of person they like! Its so heartless! ra approached the crowd, and by now there was arge crowd of media and journalists downstairs in the apartment. Although Sophia initially contacted only one media outlet for the exposure, Margots traffic was there after all. The live broadcast only ten minutes has already attracted the attention of the major media, has long sent reporters and paparazzi to run together with the live broadcast, afraid to miss any interesting news. Once Sophia saw so many people, her heart was lifted, and her acting became more and more vigorous. This time is naturally also full of energy to pound the ground and cry. Margot, if you have any conscience at all, you should juste down and collect your mothers body! Chapter 2332 this little bitch Sophias words were obviously shouted towards Margot upstairs, but Margot did not know whether she was not at home or simply did not want to pay attention to her mothers farce after farce, Sophia was downstairs for a long time, but did not want toe down to see the meaning. Just then, a tall, young man with a worried look suddenly pushed out of the crowd. He quickly ran to Sophias side and picked up Sophia, who was sitting on the ground and bawling, choking on her tears as he wiped them away. Mom, you should get up! Lets go back, lets go, my sister should not want to see us again, you are also old, if you continue to make trouble like this, in case your body cant stand it and something happens to you, what can I do? Be good, lets go home! This sudden appearance of the young man looks also considered clean, but ra such a veteran Chinese medicine doctor just through the crowd from a distance to look at him, from his somewhat ck eye sockets and the sides of the face of the yellow muscle can see that this man is afraid of long-term alcohol, smoking, and may even be a drug addict. Thats why he originally had a pair of outstanding skin, but this so young at an emaciated face, is already the body loss is extremely powerful. Sophia see clearly to help her young man, but more loudly cried up, can be called in the cry of heaven and earth. Sophia cried and hugged the man tightly, howling with a snotty nose and a tear. Son yo! My precious son! Your heartless sister wont even see us now! Why do you think we are so miserable? How did I end up with such a wolf-eyed daughter? I worked so hard to bring her up, but she turned out to be a wolf.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Now shes developed but she wont even meet me, her own mother, or you, her own brother! It hurts my heart too much! After briefly listening to the conversation between Sophia and the man, ra learned that the young man who appeared out of nowhere was Margots own brother who had gambling debts. Margots brother Dufgal Gill was also very much in tune with his mothers acting, also crying bitterly and choking back tears. Mom, my sister is not that kind of person! Dont talk about her like that, I believe my sister, she just has something dyed, or has some kind of hardship, definitely not intentionally not seeing us! She However, Dufgal hadnt even finished his sentence before Sophia interrupted in tears. What kind of bitterness could she have? I think she is doing it on purpose! Look at this high-ss neighborhood she is living in, a square meter costs more than 100, 000! And look at the clothes shes wearing and the bags shes holding, Ive heard people say that any one of them is thousands of dors. She is living so freely, cant she help us both! This Dufgal and Sophia is obviously two people a white face, a red face, is singing and acting in front of the cameras of the reporters! The reporters didnt care about that! The moment Margots brother Dufgal appeared, they knew they had a big story to report, and they were excited, clicking away with their cameras in their hands. Dufgals side fakedforting his mother for a while before exiting the crowd again in silence, and those cameras were then directed at Sophia alone. Dufgal his own heart is also very clear, ask for money this kind of thing he a brother to do naturally is very unreasonable. But Sophia is Margots mother! A mother asks her daughter to pay for her support that is natural and no one can say anything about it. So Dufgal has been nning for a long time, he is appearing to add some fuel to the fire, the main event is still his mother Sophias. Dufgal slipped out of the crowd but didnt leave, instead looking around for a moment before quickly approaching a reporter at the back of the crowd who was snapping away at Sophia with his camera. It was clear that Dufgal and the journalist were acquainted, and he walked over to them without any pleasantries and asked straightforwardly. What about the news you posted on the Inte? How many people are still watching that video? The reporter was happy to take pictures with his camera! When he heard Dufgal talking to him, he put down the camera in his hand with great reluctance and replied. You can rest assured, I was the first person tounch your mother live on thework, and now there are millions of viewers on thework, the click rate is very high, this news is definitely has exploded! ra stood silently listening to Dufgals conversation with the journalist, and she immediately realized that the journalist who was talking to Dufgal in front of her was the same Paparazzi who had been the first to post Sophias video online. Dufgal heard Paparazzis words and nodded with satisfaction, the corners of his mouth curling into a cold smile. Very well! You just keep filming the live stream and remember to make my mom look as bad as possible! Then this live broadcast will have a record number of views, and I can give you a few more Margots private material! When that Paparazzi heard Dufgals words, a hint of hesitation shed in his eyes instead. I am nothing wrong with it, anyway, the more live, the more popr and attention I will get on thework, but I see your mother she Paparazzi looked back and sat on the floor crying and fussing Sophia. After so much fuss, her voice had begun to sound hoarse, and her cries were slowly fading. Although Sophia is a strong woman from a rural background, she is in the end very old and this kind of crying and fussing is very physically demanding. She is now a little pale and obviously wontst much longer. Paparazzi looked a little distressed, could not help but frown. Will your mothers body not hold up if she keeps making trouble like this? Paparazzi is a paparazzi who makes his living by picking up celebrities privacy, but he also has a conscience, not to mention that he knows that Sophias health has gone wrong, and he cant help but advise Dufgal at this point. But he did not expect that Dufgal heard him and waved his hand very indifferently. Nothing! Thats not the point, the point today is to force that sister of mine to give me the money! ra grunted when she heard Dufgals remark. This is the precious son that Sophia, the woman, loves in her heart! He has no regard for his mothers life and only has eyes for money! ra looked at Dufgal feeling even more disgusted by him, her nce nced at Sophia, only to see her face pale and her screams much more feeble, her eyes shed and she had an idea in mind. ra quickly walked towards Sophia who was sitting on the floor. God, why dont you take pity on me, an old woman! I just want to see my daughter, howe its so hard? Someone help me! Sophia was crying quite vigorously when she saw a petite girl suddenly squeeze out of the group of reporters surrounding her and quickly walk up to her. Sophia looked up and saw an ugly, scary face in front of her, but she clearly didnt bounce off the floor from shock. Howe its you again, you little bitch? Chapter 2333 has been cut off Thats right. Sophia now recognized ra, and remembered that the woman in front of her was the same one who had stopped her at the bottom of Margots apartment buildingst time, telling her not to go in. The first time I saw her, I was so happy to see her again. Its actually you again, this nosy little bitch, today Ill take care of you, see if you still dare to stand up for her! She said that she was iling and rushed over with her hands up to scratch ras deliberately ugly face. ra flicked her body to the side and deftly dodged Sophias seemingly aggressive attack. Sophia saw ra so easily avoided, thinking that going up to grab her again is also likely to be unable to catch, simply pretend that the legs are weak, stumbled a few steps and want to fall towards the ground. Aigoooooo, how can you push an old man like me? Im an old man with old arms and legs! Sophia simply changed her strategy and nned to pretend to be pushed to the ground by ra, so that she could y the pity in front of the camera, both to discredit ra and to ckmail her for a sum of money in the process. But her obvious and poor acting skills can not be concealed from ra, she has long inspected the old womans mind, very deftly reached out and grabbed Sophias arm, pulling her down, Sophia how can not fall to the ground. Sophia was furious and tried to break away from ras hand, but no matter how hard she struggled, she couldnt. This scene felt like dj vu to her! Thinking of thest time this small, thin, soft-looking girl is also so casually grabbed, she can make her strong women who often do farm work can not move at all, how in the end she did it? ra smiled at Sophia, who was struggling for her life in front of her, and softly opened her mouth. Old Brown, you are not young, do not run around, you said if you identally break your leg, I can not exin to your daughter. ras face is polite and polite, and her words are kind, but the strength of her hands is not rxed, and Sophias face starts to turn white with pain. You you little bitch I really want to choke Sophia was so angry that she wanted to yell at ra, but at least she held back, she still had some sense, the cameras were all around her on air!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Today she came here to Margot, just to pretend to be pitiful to get a sympathy, if now because ra revealed the nature, it will be more than worth it! So Sophia held back from snapping at ra and had to grit her teeth and say fiercely in a voice that only the two of them could hear. You nosy stinky girl, I havent even settled the score with you for thest time, and youreing back to badger me! I warn you not toe and spoil my business again today, or I wont let you off the hook! Sophias threats were so unthreatening to ra that she just pretended she didnt hear them at all. ra pulled Sophia over to block those shots in front of her and whispered low to Sophias ear. Sophia, Im just curious to ask you a question, this Dufgal is your son, isnt Margot your daughter? How can you be so biased? Sophia heard ras question and crumbled a mouthful of spittle onto the ground, sneering at ra. What do you know, you little girl! Raising children prevents old age. Raising children prevents old age! When did I ever hear that raising a daughter can prevent old age? My son will take care of me in the future, but my daughter will? Daughter married out is the spilled water, is someone elses family, why should I be good to someone elses family? Sophias words, which she thought made perfect sense, made raugh. Nowadays, there are still such ignorant people who think that their daughters will be like water spilled after they get married and have no more rtionship with them, and want to make more benefits while their daughters are still married? Only what she said about raising children ra thought of the conversation Dufgal and that Paparazzi had just had, and the sarcastic curve of her mouth increased. ra already had a n in mind, and she looked at Sophia in front of her and said in one word. Sophia, you said that raising a child will prevent you from growing old, right? Then I will let you see clearly today, this precious son of yours, will not be able to provide for you in your old age! Sophia looked at the weird smile on ras face, and the ugly face with the painted red mouth and full of pockmarks, inexplicably a chill ran down her back. What do you mean by that? It means nothing, I just want you to see clearly, the real face of that precious son of yours. ra said with a light smile, and just as the words left her mouth, she lifted her hand straight up, not giving Sophia another chance to speak at all. The sun shone on ras slender and beautiful hands, and a metallic sheen was visible between the fingers. The next second, ra is very crisp and sharp snap, the palm of the hand on Sophias shoulder. What are you doing? Youre Sophia was taken aback by ras sudden movement and just wanted to scold her, but before she could say anything, she felt a strange tingling sensationing from her shoulder and then her body couldnt move at all. Sophia could only watch as ra came up to her with a smile on her face and whispered. Sophia, just listen carefully, will that precious son of yours be there for you in your old age or not. Sophias lips trembled, but nothing could be said, and then there was a ckness in front of her, and her body fell down with a weakness. ra eximed and rushed forward to hold the fallen Sophia, pretending to be nervous and screaming. Old Brown, whats wrong with you? Is everything okay! Dont you scare me! Although the surrounding reporters were temporarily distracted by Dufgal, many of them were also surrounding Dufgal for interviews, and some were helping to call out Margot, but suddenly they heard ras panicked voice and all turned back. They then found that Sophia did not know when the whole person has fallen to the ground, pale, eyes forbidden, immediately scared the crowd. Whats going on here? Just now he was fine, still able to shout, howe he suddenly fell to the ground! Fainted? Lets not talk about how much, quickly, we all send her to the hospital ah! What kind of hospital is this situation! You are not afraid to get into trouble, call 120. Everyone was ready to call the phone, call the car, but it was the first reporter to run to Sophia suddenly let out an urgent cry C This, this olddy seems to have broken off ah! Chapter 2334 No Resuscitation This sentence seems like a thunderbolt exploded in the hearts of everyone around, we all look at each other, just lively and extraordinary, but now there has been a dead silence. Some even took a cautious step back, but more still stretched their necks to look into the center of the crowd. It was only at this time that Giant Panda, who had somehow walked over and picked up Sophia, was looking pale. Because his hand was poking right under Sophias nose, the hand holding Sophia was trembling slightly. Dufgal, who was on the phone aside, was naturally startled and couldnt even be bothered to talk on the phone. The wind rushed over and grabbed Sophia fiercely, then reached under Sophias nose with trembling fingers. In the next second, he also became pale all of a sudden. Sophia really stopped breathing in such a short time, really dead? Dufgal sat down at once, staring nkly at the sky, unable even to speak. The people around this time also came back to their senses, the discussion is a mess. How can you suddenly die like that? My goodness, its scary! Did you just push her? Shes so old, how dare I push her? Im just live from afar! Its really not him! Just now there was a particrly ugly-looking little girl, isnt she the one who has been holding people up? Where did she run off to at this time? Once this person reminded us, we all remembered the ugly-looking ra who had just been helping the olddy, and then we remembered to find her. It was also to put all the me on her. But ra corner was already anticipating this scene, and before things broke out, had already quietly hid in the shadows, only coldly watching the crowd. Everyone couldnt find ra for a while, so naturally it was even more confusing, but finally Giant Panda had the good sense to stop them. Now out of breath people are not necessarily dead, you can not find that person now is useless! We might as well resuscitate him! Better call an ambnce quickly! It was only then that everyone felt a bit of a reaction from their confused minds. After all, now that medicine is so advanced, it may be just a special case now, and if the resuscitation is timely, it may be very hopeful. Thinking about it, everyone anxiously took out their cell phones and started calling for an ambnce. Giant Panda also took a breath and rolled up his sleeves, ready to give Sophia a CPR. Dufgal, who had been sitting dumbly on the ground, seemed to have suddenlye to his senses and instead shielded Sophia, who was in his arms, tightly. asked with a face full of wariness. What do you want? Ill just give your mother first aid! CPR! Giant Panda was about to die of anxiety at this time, after all, he was the first person toe to do the live broadcast, and everyone else was in a hurry toe over because they had watched his live broadcast. If this olddy really has a shortage today, he can already think of how theizens will attack him at this moment. For the sake of traffic, for their own interests do not hesitate to force an old man to die, when he is long a hundred mouth also can not say. So he is at this time of the game field all the people to be anxious, see Dufgal is still full of wariness, and even refused to spill the beans, and hastily opened his mouth to persuade. I did learn first aid at the Red Cross after all! Its better to do it than not to do it, and there might be hope! Said Giant Panda could not wait any longer and directly tried to force Sophia from the others hand. Dufgal was uncharacteristically nimble at this time, dodging Giant Pandas hands as soon as he hugged Sophia. My mom doesnt need you to do first aid! Dufgals eyes were finally no longer dazed and confused, instead they shed with a glint of light. His looked up at the other eager to call and stopped in a stern voice. And dont you all call me an ambnce! Other people who were still fumbling with their phones, heard this and all of a sudden froze, and the noisy environment fell silent once again. Giant Panda thought Dufgal was giving up hope, and after freezing for a moment, he also came back to his senses and exined to him anxiously. Dufgal, although your mother has temporarily stopped breathing, but it does not have to bepletely dead ah! After all, medicine is now so advanced if you can send to the hospital inside to resuscitate, there is still hope! Giant Panda originally thought Dufgal was overwhelmed with grief to influence his judgment, so he patiently exined arge part of it. Unexpectedly Dufgal butpletely ungrateful look, and even impatiently rolled his eyes. When did I say anything about resuscitating her? Giant Panda froze and had a bad feeling in his heart. What do you mean by that? Everyone else was wondering, and I didnt expect a cold voice toe suddenly after that.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Whats going on? Everyone around was stunned and turned their heads to realize that somehow Margot had arrived downstairs. These journalists can wait for this moment can be said to be a long time, more should be more enthusiastic scene, but this time but because of Sophias death and be very strange. All the reporters were anxious to clear their names. Miss Gill, we really have nothing to do with what happened to your mother! We were just going to call an ambnce, is your brother has been stopping this so It really has nothing to do with us, we are just out to make a living Margot also blushed when she heard this and pushed aside a few reporters who were still frozen in ce, and saw Sophia lying on the ground. Still not calling an ambnce? What the hell do you want?! Margot cried out in anger, even if she didnt like her mother any more, it was still a human life. Margot anxiously took out her cell phone and prepared to call 120. Unexpectedly Dufgal, who had been sitting on the floor, suddenly leapt up and grabbed her phone. Margot, are you just now pretending toe out and y nice? What do you have to be nosy about? Dufgal grabbed the phone, not to mention, at this time also want to curse. A bitch like you should die first! Arent you going to leave me and my mother alone anyway? You didnt even dare to see them before, but now you know toe out and pretend to be a good person instead? Margots face was angry, but she didnt bother to talk much with scum like Dufgal, so she just raised her hand coldly. Give me back my phone. No! Chapter 2335 Make it known to the world These journalists have been hiding silently because they are afraid of having something to do with these things, and they dare not say a word. But this time they saw the siblings arguing and actually created a somewhat misced feeling. Because ording to their previous observations, Margot and her mother are as ipatible as water, and the two have always been ipatible. Dufgal is always apanied by his mother, and mother and son seem to have a very harmonious rtionship. But now Sophia is on the floor in an ident, and instead Margot is anxious to call an ambnce, while Dufgal is desperately trying to forcefully block it. Dufgal, wed better call an ambnce quickly or else Giant Panda also couldnt help but advise that it was for the sake of the old man on the ground, and even more so for himself. Or else, my ass! There is no or else! Dufgal instead held Sophia in a death grip, wide-eyed and refusing to let go. No one is allowed to call me an ambnce! Giant Panda now is really cant figure out why he wants to do this, originally wanted to persuade two more, a side of Margot but suddenly sneered and spoke up. It is useless for you to persuade him now. Margot looked at Dufgal with disgust, as if it wasnt her brother now, but a disgusting piece of garbage. I dont think he would have called an ambnce anyway, after all, he had no desire in his heart to keep Sophia alive! Dufgal was originally a broken, do not care about anything, do not care look, did not expect to hear Margots words, like let someone stepped on the tail. I actually jumped up directly in excitement, and my facial expression was twisted. Margot, dont talk nonsense here! Ive been living with my mother for so many years, how could I think of something happening to her? Only a woman with a snakes heart like you would want something to happen to her every day, right? Margot seemed to be expecting such a violent reaction from him, so she just gave a coldugh. Youre still talking tough here now, arent you? Thest vestiges of patience for him in Margots eyes dissipated. You think I dont know you have death insurance for Mom? The people around the room were stunned, but at the same time they seemed to understand why Dufgal kept stopping others from trying to save Sophia. Dufgal is a sudden face white, he also did not expect Margot even know that he bought insurance, a time did not think to refute. He just asked with a pale face. How do you How do I know youre insured? Margots face was a cold smile. I have friends in the insurancepany, and theyve told me since you just bought the insurance. Margot looked at Dufgal with even more disgust and aggravated her tone. But I still underestimated the extent of your scum, for a mere million, you dont even care about your own mothers death? Sophia has treated you with love and affection for so many years, never treated you harshly, and you can still do it, you are really worse than a dog! Margot never thought her brother could be so disgusting, she always used to think though Sophia and Dufgal were both obnoxious. But the feelings between their mother and son should be genuine, right? Until now Margot knew that she had overestimated her brother. Sophia can be said to have given everything for her son, but in her sons eyes, Sophia is nothing more than a tool to be used. At this point, the surrounding journalists came back to their senses, especially Giant Panda, who was the leader of the group, was so angry that even his hands were shivering. YouProperty ? N?velDrama.Org. Giant Panda was full of disbelief. Youve been blocking us from taking your mother to the emergency room for half a day, and youre doing it for the money from the insurance im! Youre such a brute! Even journalists cant stand it, Giant Panda is also a journalist in the front line, even he feels Dufgal lost conscience, that Dufgal is a hard to say. The surrounding journalists have naturally exploded. Ive always thought he was a little strange! I told him why he wouldnt send his mother to treatment! After all, its because people have already taken out death insurance! This is too heartless! How can you ignore your own mother for a million dors? I cant imagine that there is such a son in the world! For such a small amount of money I dont think its necessarily someone else who did this to the olddy! Maybe Dufgal moved and tried to nt it on someone else! I see this as a strong possibility! You just bought insurance and then something happens to your back foot? How can there be such a coincidence. Dufgal face is naturally a red burst of white burst, the purpose of this ce was exposed does not matter, people around now actually began to suspect Sophias death and their own rtionship. Dufgal naturally roared unrelentingly. I have nothing to do with what happened to my mother! Dufgals words cannot be considered a lie. He can give up his treatment, but he still doesnt dare to ask him to kill people. Dont you talk such nonsense here! Call me an ambnce right now! Margot looked coldly at Dufgal. The surrounding journalists also anxiously tried to pull Sophia, but to their surprise Dufgal instead broke out with extraordinary strength. None of you are allowed to move! Dufgals eyes were red by now. None of you are going to touch my mother! I didnt kill my mother! Ultimately my mom was forced to die by you media people! The reporter did not expect him to turn the spear back to them, which in an anxious attempt to clear the rtionship. What nonsense are you talking about! Because what does my business have to do with us? Because the live camera was turned off long ago, Dufgal didnt bother to hide his true colors at this time, instead he was boldly threatening the reporters. Do you dare to say that there is no rtionship? Ill tell you directly, if my mother dies here today, none of you present will be able to escape! So you all shut your mouths if you know what youre doing, or Ill go straight to court and sue you then! That way I can get two settlements! The surrounding people also did not expect Dufgal to break the can in this way, and immediately froze in ce. Dufgal grabbed the corpse on the ground with high ambition and was ready to leave straight away, when he didnt expect a clear female voice to stop him. Who gave you permission to leave? Everyone then turned back to see an unbelievably ugly girl walking out of the crowd. Its her?! She was the one who pulled the olddy when Sophia was lying down just now? Thats right! Ill never forget this face for the rest of my life! Thats her! The moment the people around saw ra, they were instantly relieved that they had finally found someone to me. So in a hurry went to catch ra. The olddys death is definitely directly rted to you, youd bettere directly to the police station with me! She must have identally pushed the olddy! Otherwise Old Brown wouldnt have fallen so suddenly! ra couldnt help but sneer, deftly dodging the hands of the surrounding reporters trying to grab her, and coldly said. Who said Sophia was dead? Chapter 2336 Fraudulent ras words made the people around her listen with confused faces. It took a while before they responded to what she had just said, but then the way they looked at ra became even more disgusted. I know you are afraid of taking responsibility for what happened to Old Brown, but now we all witnessed it with our own eyes, Old Brown is out of breath, and you were the only one around her, you are definitely not to me! Come with us to the police station now! Go! Several journalists rushed forward to grab ra. But once again, ra turned deftly, avoiding the grasping hands, and walked directly to Margot and her brother Dufgal. Dufgal looked at ras ugly, frightening face and froze for a moment. But he quickly came back to his senses and almost jumped up from the ground shouting and screaming. Yes its you! I just saw it, youre the one who killed my mother! Im telling you, youd better go and prepare thepensation now, or Ill go to court and sue you and make you go to jail! This Dufgal is really a thick-skinnedpared to the walls and insatiable man. Now he not only wants to get that life insurance im, but hes ready to extort another settlement from ra. However ra simply ignored Dufgals warning to her and calmly walked over to Sophia who was lying t on the ground. Dufgal saw ra suddenly approaching his mother Sophia and couldnt help but have a look of rm sh across his face. What do you want? Dufgal went forward to stop ra, ra also did not bother to talk to him, directly raised his foot so lightly kicked. No one saw ras movements clearly, and saw her raise her leg very casually a light kick, Dufgal a big man directly legs, a stumble forward, fell to his knees on the ground. This side of ra has gone to Sophias side, squatted down, and helped Sophia up. Margot was frozen when ra suddenly appeared just now, and it wasnt until ra now came over and picked up Sophia that the whole thing finally came back to life, and she hurriedly said to ra. If we hurry and call an ambnce now, she should still be saved, right? ra shook her head. Theres no need to call an ambnce. Margots brow furrowed as she listened, and just as she wanted to say something more, she saw ra take out a gold needle and quickly insert it into an unknown point on Sophias shoulder. People around couldnt help but start talking as they watched ras odd movements. What is this ugly girl doing now? The way shes moving, it looks like shes sticking needles into Sophia! Just like her, is she still a doctor? Lets forget it! Even if she is really a doctor, this person has been broken, a needle can not be saved? This kind of even timely electroshock first aid may not be able to save it! I think she just panicked, this Sophia was identally killed by herself, then she is responsible for the legal ah! In the situation she is in now, she can only live from a dead horse. Those onlookers are naturally disdainful of ras behavior now. After all, withmon sense, this person has been cut off, and just after Dufgal so long obstruction, dyed so long, the best rescue treatment time has been missed, then even the great golden immortal toe is of little use. Although Margot understood ras excellent medical skills, she couldnt help but frown at ras actions. ra, what are you doing? ra, however, still looked bashful, and in the face of those questions did not have to rush to exin to them the reason for her approach, but only gently turned the golden needle in her hand. And then CText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ahem! Ahem! Sophia, whose eyes were closed and who was not breathing, coughed a few times, then let out a big breath and sat up from the ground and started coughing more violently. This bizarre scene made the people around all frozen with fear. In the next second, a ghostly cry erupted and people ran around screaming. Damn it! A fraud! Run, run, run, the dead Sophia is sitting up, its definitely a fraud! Holy shit! It is reasonable to say that these journalists what kind of big wind and big waves have not seen it? But at the moment this real found in the side of the bizarre events, or they are scared to piss. Some of them even in the hands of the expensive camera equipment can not care, just drop it and scattered to run. The most panicked and frightened person was naturally Dufgal, whose face turned white the moment he saw Sophia sitting up, and then screamed in panic. A ghost! Its a ghost! Even rolling and crawling to run far away. Here Sophia has finished coughing, also slowed down, only to see her fiercely from the ground up, rushed over to drag the back of Dufgals neck stalk, without saying a word, gave him a hard p. Ghosts what ghosts! You dont even know your mother? You unfilial son, Ill never let you go even if I really be a ghost, see if I dont beat you up and teach you a good lesson today. Sophias ps, one after the other,nded hard on Dufgals face. This Sophia in the end is often dry farming people, although the age has been old, strength can not be small, body bones are also very strong. Plus at this moment she is really angry angry, that draw over a p with the wind,nding on Dufgals body issued a very crisp popping sound. Hearing the sound of the p, those around the scared shit gradually calmed down, all stopped to look at Sophia after standing up and alive face to face. Like, its not a ghost either, right? No fraudulent corpse ah! Which has a ghost hitting people with such a crisp sound, this is definitely not a ghost. This olddy looks rosy and her hitting movements are considered flexible, and she doesnt look like a zombie! So what the hell happened? This Sophia didnt take a breath, did she? But everyone just saw it, she really wasnt breathing. That may be temporary shock, I have seen this situation before, sometimes people will be temporary shock makes no breathing, but as long as the rescue timely, but also to restore normal breathing, can also wake up! So how does that mean that the ugly girls needle stick just worked? Wow, shes too good at this! Such a serious shock, and it healed with a single injection! The people around her were immersed in ras excellent medical skills, but Sophia, who had just woken up, couldnt care less. She was just crazy enough to drag Dufgal and beat him to death, cursing all the while. You heartless dog! I love you so much, and this is how you repay me? Ill beat you to death today! Dufgal at first because too much fear also did not resist anything, just a dodge, but now he is really feel the force of Sophia hit his own body, his back were beaten numb, whichpletely back to God. Wake up to the fact that the Sophia in front of you is not at all a fraudulent ghost, but a living, breathing olddy. After reacting, Dufgal could not stand his mothers scolding, she had never touched her own finger since she was a child, but today she hit him in public, how can this be! What are you doing, you crazy bitch? How dare you hit me! What am I doing? Sophia was pushed and staggered a few steps, but there was still a gleam of indignation in her eyes, and she had no intention of stopping there and lunged once more. You damn kid, I would like to ask you, when did you buy a life insurance for me ah? Howe I dont know anything about it? How dare you stop someone from taking me to the hospital? Are you expecting me to die? Is that so you can get that 10 million, if I am hard-bodied are you still ready to think of ways to get me killed ah? Chapter 2337 Why should she be forgiven Sophias words made Dufgals entire body freeze in ce like a thunderstorm. He shivered his lips, his face was pale, and asked weakly. You know all about it? You know all of the conversation just now? Yes, I heard everything you just said! I heard every word clearly! Sophia shattered hard into Dufgal, cursing angrily. You dog, for the sake of these insurance ims, you wont let anyone save me! Ive been cherishing you for so many years, treating you like my heart and soul, working hard for you for most of my life, and this is how you treat your mother? You have no conscience! Dufgals face was blue and white for a while. Although he also wants Sophia to die just like that, and then he can get the $10 million im, but since Sophia cant die now, he also definitely doesnt want Sophia to know these thoughts of his. After all, he is now thirty years old, as a man, but even a decent job has not found, all day idle, in addition to gambling is to find some fox friends to drink and y, so many years have been relying on the mother to support. If his mother stopped raising him, how would he live in the future? Thinking of this, Dufgal was filled with panic and rushed up to tug Sophias arm. Mom, listen to me exin ah, things are not what you think, just now you passed out, also did not hear clearly we are what is going on, there is some misunderstanding in the middle! You listen to me Ill go to your what the hell misunderstanding! Sophia, now in a state of extreme anger, did not want to listen to Dufgals exnation and pushed him away as soon as she stepped forward. Do you think Im stupid? What you just did, I heard it all clearly, you stopped everyone from giving me first aid, and you didnt allow to call 120, you just want me to die on purpose for that money. The people around heard what Sophia said now and all realized that although Sophia was unconscious just now, she did not lose consciousnesspletely, and she heard everything everyone around her said. Dufgal looked at his mother this never bad attitude, also reacted to his own no matter how to exin is also useless, simply also no longer bother to exin the mouth, the heart a cross, fierce bah after a cursing at Sophia. Thats right! I just want you to die! Youre so useless, youve been asked to ask my sister Margot for some money, and you havent gotten a penny after all this time. Why dont you just die and let me get somepensation? You! You! You wolf-hearted thing! Sophia although just know son Dufgal have those treacherous ideas, but face to face to hear their own hands in the heart of love for more than 30 years baby son told her to hurry to die, she is still angry to the white face, body trembling like in the sieve, looking to fall backwards. At this time, Sophia, really feel like a knife has been stabbed hard in the heart, still scraping. For the past thirty years, she has not put Dufgal on the tip of her heart and loved him, that is really in the heart of her hand for fear of dropping, in her mouth for fear of melting, no matter what delicious and fun, she first thought of Dufgal, whatever he wanted to give. In the past, the family was poor, it was difficult to eat enough, but for Dufgal to have a good body, many times she herself was hungry from hunger. But Dufgal, the beast, seeing her old, actually rewarded her in this way. Thinking about it Sophia only felt a ckness in front of her eyes and a weakness in her body, stumbling backwards a few steps. The eyes are about to fall to the ground behind, just at this time, a hand behind her to hold her body to fall down steadily. Be careful. A slightly cold voice sounded from behind her, Sophia froze for a moment and looked back to see Margot holding her back. Sophia looked at her daughter, whom she had never cherished or cared for, with some tears, and suddenly her eyes were red, with some sobbing. Margot, youre still good to mommy! After saying that Sophia hugged Margot in front of her, and then wailed, crying with a snotty nose and a tear. Margot, Im so miserable! Your brother is such a wolf, and he treats mom so unfilially. In the short time she had just spent there, Sophia had thought a lot in her mind. The countryside is concerned about raising children to prevent old age, she was so heartfelt to Dufgal good, but also for the future one day the legs are not good, really old to do not work, there are people can give her old age. But today she finally came to understand that it was all too wrong for her to do. This Dufgal is simply aplete white-eyed wolf, even if you are good to him, he will not be grateful to you, much less take care of you in your old age. This kind of beast, how can expect him to die in his old age? When she is really old, she may be thrown into that nook and cranny by this son of a bitch to die. So now she finally thinks of this daughter who has been neglected and forgotten by herself for almost thirty years. Margot, who was standing in front of her, offered to call 120 to take her to the hospital when she was unconscious, which made her feel a kind of care from her daughter that she had never felt before. The daughter in front of her, whom she had always found annoying and obtrusive, felt extraordinarily affectionate. Thinking about this she would love to hug this daughter and cry a good cry, all these years also really did not have any decent contact with her daughter. But what she didnt expect was for Margot to take a few steps back and avoid her embrace. Then I heard Margot speak coldly, with a tone of detachment. Sophia, dont get me wrong yet, Ill help you, Im just afraid youll fall to your death on the floor of my house and get me into some scandal again, and I dont want to take any unnecessary responsibility, its not caring for you. Margot said all of these are also her heart, whether she was in a hurry to get Sophia to the hospital, or just volunteered to help her who was about to fall, it was just a normal bystander behavior out of her humanitarianism.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Even if today just an old man she did not know went into shock in front of her, or was about to fall, she would not hesitate to call an ambnce and go up to help. In her heart, she doesnt really want to be associated with Sophia anymore. Sophia obviously didnt expect Margot to talk to her like this, and froze slightly for a while, but immediately cried louder when she reacted. Margot, are you still ming mommy in your heart? I think I am too partial to your brother, mommy also knows that I have done too wrong all these years, I will change now and never again, just forgive mommy, okay? Sophia was crying as she spoke, looking pitiful. This time Sophia is not like the previous times those pretend fake spilling and rolling, but truly sad in crying. Those reporters who gathered around, also began to be a bit intolerant to look at it again. Finally a few journalists couldnt resist advising Margot. Miss Gill, just forgive your mother! Look how miserable the olddy is crying! Thats right, then again you are all family, there is no misunderstanding that can not be solved, we all talk about the good. Yes, yes, this is the reason, you are in the end the mother and daughter, blood dissolves in water, ah, how she said is also born and raised you, the filial piety you still have to do. Margot originally just coldly watched Sophia, who was crying in front of her, and heard the self-righteous persuasion of these reporters around her, and couldnt help but hook the corners of her mouth into a cold smile. Margot looked at them with an icy gaze. What do you know that you can so easily say that I should forgive her, and do you know how Sophia treated me before? Why should I forgive her? Chapter 2338 Fish Death Margots very cold and even somewhat sarcastic words froze the reporters who had just spoken out to persuade her to forgive her mother, followed by her opening her mouth and continuing. You say the word forgiveness so easily, but do any of you know that when I was little I hardly had a full meal, my brother could go to school ande home from school and y around, while I had to stay home and do housework and go to the farm from time to time. Do any of you know that my mother forced me to drop out of school and work early so that my brother could go to a good high school and have enough money for tuition and living expenses? Because my brother borrowed money to gamble, they even tried to sell me to the vige idiot as a child bride! Margot has never talked to anyone about these unspeakable past events that happened in the past. This old story she is also reluctant to mention to people, one is her personality is very strong, also do not want others to pity her, and then is those dark and obscure past, she wants to dust them all away, never to remember the slightest. But now, she was brave enough to say it all in front of so many people, yet she thought her bruised heart didnt hurt anymore, but at this time she still felt her heart tighten, as if she had been stabbed hard again. Gradually, Margots eyes grew colder and colder, and she looked up at the reporters around her with no expression.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. You dont know anything about what happened in our past, nor do you have those tragic experiences, so who are you to stand on the moral high ground and ask me to forgive her now! The word forgiveness is so easy to say, which is so easy to do ah! Especially for those who have not seen the darkness at all, always feel that forgiveness is easy, but the real experience of all that people know very well, forgiveness is not a thing that can be done easily, it is too difficult. Just now those reporters who are still talking to advise Margot, after listening to her series of rhetorical questions, are also all silent. Sophia alsopletely did not expect Margot would say those past events in public, a look of disbelief, dumbfounded look at the Margot in front of. Margot also doesnt seem to be in the mood to waste any more words with these irrelevant people. She turned around, gave Sophia a cold look, and then spoke. Sophia, if you have no other health problems, just hurry up and go, even if you run to my downstairs to spill trouble again, I will never care about you a bit. Then she turned her cold face to the reporters. As for the journalists present friends, todays matter you love to send whatever news to go, how to write the article is also entirely your own business. But Ill say it up front, my Margots personality has always been fierce, if you really push me, then the big deal is that well break through, and then you wont me me for not showing mercy. Margot spoke in a calm tone, but inexplicably, the journalists present still felt that this was a very serious warning, especially when her beautiful Danfeng eyes coldly swept the whole room, even those senior journalists who thought they had experienced a lot of big storms, still felt unnerved. After saying all this, Margot no longer bothered to pay attention to them, she faintly looked at ra who was on the side and asked. Miss Bell is here to review my leg today, right? ra watched the y for half a day also saw enough, heard Margot asked himself, immediately very cooperative nodded. Thats right, I came over to show you how the leg injury was. Thene upstairs with me! Margot turned around with ra and walked towards the cell block. Seeing Margot turn to go upstairs and leave, Sophia just came back from the shock and immediately shouted at the top of her lungs. Margot, stop right there! Who gave you permission to leave? How can you not care about your mothers life? I am still your mother,e back to me,e back to me! She yelled her heart out, but Margot ignored herpletely and took ra into the t and onto the elevator. Sophia was anxious and angry, but she didnt have a key and couldnt get into the door of the t, so she could only grab a reporter in a panic and speak in a hurry. Help me! Go to the Inte and tell them that Margot is not supporting her own mother! Let her be subjected to online violence, so she cant stand the pressure of public opinion ande back to take care of me in my old age! At this moment, Sophia ispletely panicked. For some years, she had little savings, and the familys money and house andnd were all sold to Dufgal to pay off gambling debts. Originally, she was counting on her son Dufgal to give her a final rest, but now it seems that this son is impossible to count on, Dufgal would like her to die quickly, if her daughter is also unwilling to support her, how can she live in the future ah? Those reporters came here before because they were more interested in the gossip about the life of a big star like Margot. But just now Margot said that, plus expose such dishonorable old things of people, will also be scolded by fans, at the moment they do not want to and do not have the guts. Now Sophia for her, that is a gue, to avoid it! All have retreated far away. Sophia I can tell you, your family this news I do not follow up, you do note to beg me to help you, I can not help you. Other journalists have also spoken up and refused. Thats right, I wont follow this news anymore, what else is there to report, its all a bunch of crap! I dont want to offend Margot because of this, her backstage is very big, and she has many fans, so when she gets scolded for reporting such a piece of shit news, she may also offend the unknown big shot behind her, and then the person who will be miserable will be us. Said those reporters have to pack up the camera camera equipment or whatever, and soon all slipped away. Dont you go away! All of you stop right there! Dont run away Sophia was so angry that she stomped her feet on the spot and shouted for half a day, but no one paid any attention to her. The other side. ra and Margot soon went upstairs and into Margots apartment. Margot enters the house and without saying a word, confronts ra directly. ra, just now Sophia suddenly fainted and went into shock, did it have anything to do with you? Margot is not stupid, this Sophia has always been strong, how suddenly shocked? Everything happened very suddenly, but it was too much of a coincidence. Moreover, what is even more odd is that Sophia is in shock to the point of losing her breath, but she is still conscious, and the conversations of the people around her can be heard clearly, which is very odd. Margot immediately thought, she just went down when she heard, a reporter said Sophia shocked before, just and ra had physical contact, and argued. So she had to suspect that ra had done all of this. Its about me. ra was very generous in admitting it, and she herself knew very well that with Margots intelligence, sooner orter she would be able to figure out what was going on, so she didnt even try to hide it, and exined everything directly. It was I who administered the needle that caused Sophia to temporarily fake her death. Although it sounds unbelievable to make someone temporarily lose their breath and be in a state of fake death, but to be able to retain consciousness is something that sounds unbelievable, buting from ras mouth, it feels like a simple thing. Margot had seen ras ability to determine the health condition of a human body with the naked eye before, so she trusted her medical skills, so she was not too surprised, but only asked with some curiosity. But why are you doing this? Chapter 2339 Unsolicited Clarification Margots question made raugh out loud softly. She answered Margots question lightly, her tone full of carelessness. Not why, I just wanted to show Sophia how ridiculous her talk of raising children is. Today Sophias sudden shock and fake death was all nned by ra. When ra first asked Sophia why she was so partial to her son Dufgal, but treated her daughter Margot, who was also her own flesh and blood, Sophias words made ra feel very ridiculous and foolish about this idea at that time. But she knows very well that there are many people who think this way, and like Sophia, a stubborn middle-aged woman, you cant reason with her, and she wont listen to you at all. The only way to bring her to her senses, then, is to put the truth directly in front of her so that she has to recognize reality. So ra just took the opportunity to pierce Sophias dumb door point with a golden needle. The dummy point is an extremely special point, which has another name, called the death point. This point simply means that if you want a persons life, you can go and zap him in this area. But what many healers dont know is that in addition to being a fatal point, this point also has another function, which is to allow a person to enter a temporary state of false death without breathing. However, in order to sessfully enter this state of fake death, it is a very test of the needle applicators skill, the depth and strength of the golden needle must be controlled extremely appropriate, in order to put the person in a state of fake death, rather than direct death. Just now ra stabbed Sophias dumb door point, her golden needle control is naturally very appropriate, sessfully let Sophia into the loss of breath, but still conscious fake death state, not really dead, but also fooled everyone. During the time that Sophia, under ras control, was unconscious without breathing, Sophias senses were nheless present, and she could hear sounds around her and knew what was going on. At first ras intention was to give Sophia a good look at how Dufgal would react if she were to die. After all, what Dufgal and that reporter said earlier, just to get the whole thing fermented to the highest heat of these words, ra heard it all with her own ears. At that time ra already knew that this Dufgal is a wolf-hearted guy, will not have any gratitude at all, even if Sophia died here, he will not show any filial feelings as Sophia thought, not even the slightest care. But ra ended up overestimating Dufgal, he was not only unfilial, he was simply a scumbag, more shameless than she thought, and had actually bought life insurance for his mother in advance, and could even refuse to treat her for the sake of the insurance im, and directly watched his mother die. So what happened afterwards was all overheard by Sophia, and she fully recognized the fact that Dufgal was an ungrateful son, and that her beloved son did not care about her, his own mothers life, but only money. These finally made Sophia realize what a joke she once believed in raising children for old age. Margot also understood why ra did what she did after hearing her words. She lowered her head and hooked the corners of her mouth into a faint smile, a smile that was all bitterness. So thats how it is, then in that case, I have to thank you. Margot speaks from her heart. When Sophia and Dufgal made such a scene with so many reporters under her apartment building, although it did not cause her any substantial harm, the Inte public opinion still did a lot of damage to her personal image. And just before Sophiasa, when things were at their worst, she had received dozens of calls from advertisers, all of whom wanted to cancel her endorsement campaigns and all future coborations. Margot herself does not care what theizens think of her, whether they misunderstand her, or even abuse and denigrate her, she simply does not care, but if these things affect her work, and her career in the entertainment industry, then it will still give her a big headache. It is for this reason that Margot chose to go downstairster, that is, to clean up these things. What she didnt expect was that she hadnt thought about how she was going to face Sophia and Dufgal, the odd couple of mother and son, when she came downstairs, and ra over here had already faked Sophias death directly, which also saved her a lot of trouble. Now that Sophia knows what ridiculous things Dufgal has been doing behind her back, and finally recognizes her baby son for what he really is, she naturally wont force Margot to give her money in order to pay off Dufgals gambling debts. And Sophias future pension is still counting on Margot, so she is now bending over backwards to Margot is still toote, should not run and those media, journalists to deliberately smear Margot again. As if to verify ras current thoughts, her cell phone suddenly rang at that moment. Margot took out her cell phone and looked at it, and found that the call was from her agent. The biggest reaction to Margots involvement in the family scandal has been from her manager and studio. She has been in the business for many years, and no longer relies on the original agency, but has set up her own personal studio, which is technically her own boss, and her agent is strictly working for her. However, her managers sry performance and bonuses are still rted to her endorsement and development prospects, so once the scandal broke out this time, Margots manager was anxious, much more anxious than her. But no matter how anxious, Margot is still the boss ah! The broker is also always bad to seize, now will call this phone, it is also estimated to bepletely held for a long time. Margot looked at the name of the agent on the caller ID and felt a headache, frowning, reluctantly but finally pressed connect. After answering the phone, Margot offered to reassure the agent. Dont worry too much about this scandalous incident, I will find a way to solve it. Theres no need to think of anything! Its already solved. Margot had expected her agent to call toin to her, maybe even to cry, but she didnt expect the agent on the other end of the line to be so relieved and with a bit of excitement at the moment. Your mother has figured it out God has really opened her eyes! Sophia figured it out? Margot was a little confused as to what her agent meant by this. Have you not watched the news yet? Her agent quickly came around and told her. Now you hurry up and go look online, your mother rified. Margot hurriedly hung up the phone and opened her phone, only to see that her name was indeed listed in todays headlines. Unlike the previous negative news that made peoples heads hurt when they read it, the headline keyword this time is C Sophia came forward to rify and apologize! This surprised Margot a bit, and she hurriedly clicked in to see that the reporter had posted a new video of the interview.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the video, Sophia, instead of spilling and fighting like before, is very calm with a handful of tears and a snotty nose to the camera to make an exnation. Im here to rify to everyone that my daughter Margot has never been harshly sorry to me as a mother, in fact, she has been paying for my living expenses as well as various incidental expenses over the years, only to be robbed of it all by my gambling addicted gambler son Dufgal. The recent scandals these days are also because my son Dufgal owes arge amount of gambling debts, forcing me to run over and my daughter Margot to ask for money to pay his debts. I was also forced by Dufgal, people must not misunderstand my daughter Margot! Chapter 2340 Watch this kind of film After watching Sophias rification video, Margot is a ck face. What is this Sophia up to? Why is she volunteering to clear up this family scandal for her? The sun is reallying out of the west! Margot felt very puzzled, but slowly quietly thought about it, but also can fully understand Sophia will do so the purpose of it. Sophia now sees clearly how her son Dufgal really treats her, and realizes that the ungrateful son will not give her a final rest. Thats why she reversed her entric attitude and took the initiative to help Margot clear up the scandal by posting the news, even throwing all that dirty water on Dufgals body. A video of Sophia rifying for Margot was released and immediately blew up the inte. Oh my God! Margots mother has been saying that her daughter doesnt care about her and wont support her. Howe she suddenly changed her mind again? This plot reversal is too fast! I knew that Margot is not a person who doesnt care for the elderly! Its all because of her insatiable brother, now the misunderstanding is finally cleared up, no more scolding our Margot! This rification is too sudden, right? Could it be that Margots mother was forced toe out and rify? I think so too, it must be Margot gave her mother money, deliberately run out to rify for themselves, these are obviously not credible ah! Margots fans are naturally happy after watching the rification video, but there are still many barbs on the inte who question the authenticity behind the rification. Thanks to those media reporters who ran to film the live broadcast before witnessing everything, and fearing Margotster threats, each was a bit abashed and sent out all sorts of evidence that they had filmed before. Some people have posted photos on their inte ounts of Dufgal going in and out of casinos and being chased for debts. These directly confirm what Sophia said in her rification video and at oncepletely shut up even those doubtingizens. What Sophia said was actually true! This Margot is really too poor before, how she is so unlucky to have a gambler brother like Dufgal.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. This gambling is a bottomless pit, even if it is a brother and sister, even if Margot is rich again can not be so always pay her brothers gambling debts ah! s, this gambling is really addictive! Once you get hooked on it, its over. Margot had expected this scandal to be a very difficult PR exercise for some time, but she didnt expect it to be resolved so easily. She looked at ra in front of her and her eyes couldnt help but be a littleplicated. Anyway, this time its really thanks to you, thank you! I owe you a favor this time, if you need anything from me in the future, just say, as long as I can help, I will do my best. Margots words were very sincere. Although she still hates the fact that Sophia is constantly pestering her, this ending is better than Sophia and her gambler brother teaming up to smear and disinform her. ra couldnt help but smile softly as she listened to Margots words. Good! Ill be sure to let you know very unceremoniously if I need anything from you next time. ra is also clear that ording to Margot so a strong personality, I am afraid is not able to stand to owe anyone a favor, so simply also did not push back at all, a great deal of response down. ra gave Margots leg a quick once-over, then re-changed her medication and administered the needle before getting ready to leave. She was just standing up to say goodbye when out of the corner of her eye she caught a glimpse of a script Margot had ced on the coffee table. Threerge letters are written on the outside cover of the script C Dream Order The words ra wanted to say couldnt help but get stuck in her throat. Hmm? Whats going on? Margot also noticed ras loss of concentration, followed her gaze and also saw the script on the coffee table, and asked with some curiosity. Are you also interested in the Dream Order movie? Ive heard of it before. ra answered honestly. Dream Order is a literary short film that Margot has recently taken on. Only, the films artistic value is higher, but the viewing is average, so the producers are not at all for the films box office, but to impact those with gold awards, and therefore, the film has not been released in the domestic theater. ra herself is not much interested in movies, but her good friend Loris likes it a lot and has talked about it more than once in front of her, saying she would like to see it, but unfortunately the film is not released in China, so even pirated copies are not avable. Margot also understood why ra said she would be interested and immediately said. Since you are also interested in this movie, I have its full HD source here, I can copy it to you and you can take it back to see it. Generally speaking, especially the creator of the film, it is never allowed to copy the HD source of the film to others so easily. The film is not yet released, but Margot, as the lead actor, is also very good friends with the director and producer, which is why she has the HD source in her hands. ra helped Margot so much, and she was truly grateful, so she didnt mind making such an exception for ra. Thinking that Loris liked it so much, ra simply agreed without any hesitation. Then Ill trouble you. Margot quickly copied the movie and handed the sh drive to ra, who then excused herself and left. After walking out of Margots neighborhood, ra took a taxi straight back to school. But what she didnt expect was that after she returned to the dormitory with great enthusiasm, she found that Loris, the little girl, was actually not in the dormitory and had run home. I have no choice but to wait for Loris toe back to school and then show her the movie. Kade didnte back from the dormitory, Clementine was kicked out again, and now Loris went home again, leaving ra alone in the dormitory. She took a shower by herself in the dormitory and did the homework assigned in school for a while, feeling a little bored. So idle, she simply opened herptop and plugged in the USB drive Margot gave her, ready to watch Margots movie to pass the time, she was also curious about why Loris was so excited about the movie. Margot gave her the HD source, which took up a lot of space, and it took a long time to load in theputer, so ra didnt wait around and went to the bathroom to blow her long, wet hair first. When she came back again, she suddenly found a tall, handsome man on the seat. The mans white shirt is slightly creased because of the too casual sitting, but it is very with the indescribable cold handsome intention, his side face into a shadow, but also added a few charm. ra was frozen for a moment. Stanley? The man who suddenly appeared in ras dormitory was Stanley. Stanley heard ras question and gently raised his head to look at her. The light shines on his handsome face, outlining a handsome and rich silhouette, so that people look at it simply can not move their eyes again. Only at this moment Stanleys handsome face, the expression is a little strange. The man slowly opened his mouth to question, and his voice was more than a little subtle thought. ra, exin to me why youre watching this kind of film. Chapter 2341 Not my business Stanleys question made ra a little confused. Watching this kind of film? She didnt watch any weird movies? It was only then that ra, somewhat as an afterthought, noticed Stanleys good-looking, slender hands, pressing on herputer mouse, which he gently pressed, at which point theptop screen in front of Stanley began to continue ying a screen. ra was also very curious to scan theputer screen, but just a nce, her brain immediately began to buzz up! It was Margot on theputer screen, but she was lying on the bed, and on top of her, there was another naked man. The images are intense, the lighting is ambiguous, and the voices are shy and shy, so ra doesnt even have to look closely to know what the two people in the movie are doing. ra only feels a slight headache at this moment, and the blood vessels on the side of her face are popping out. The movie being yed is naturally the one called Dream Order that Margot just copied to ra. ra guessed that she had just gone to the bathroom to blow-dry her hair when Stanley happened toe in and inadvertently saw the movie she had just copied from herputer and opened it to watch it with some curiosity. But who would have thought that this movie would be so big in scale! ra herself is not very concerned about the film industry news, she also learned the name of Margots film from Loris mouth, but she never bothered to find out what kind of story the film is about. She only knew that Dream Order was not released in China, and she thought it was because the subject matter of the movie was not pleasing enough, but now that she sees the images in the movie, she seriously doubts why the movie was not released in China because the scale was too big! Such arge scale, can be released in the domestic theater is strange. ra now just wants to drag Loris, the culprit, out and beat him up. Loris, the movie that this little girl looks forward to to death every day, is this the kind of movie? Since it was the night before the mini vacation, most of the students in the school had already left the dormitory to go home early, so the entire dormitory building was not as noisy everywhere as it usually is, and it was almost very quiet. In this atmosphere, ra felt even more that the humiliating sounds constantly emanating from inside theputer were too harsh. The feeling of shame and anger made her want to find a crack in the ground. She had to run over quickly in a panic and closed theptop as soon as she could. ras face was flushed and she tried to exin with a calm but stammering voice. You you do not think wrong, that, I not me, it is Loris, yes, it is she who wants to see, I am ra tried to exin that it was aplete ident that she had such a so-and-so movie on herputer, but before she could finish her sentence, Stanley suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist. ra was also taken aback by Stanleys action, and the powering from her waist was very dominant and powerful. What made ra cry out in surprise was that her body suddenly became lighter in the next second. Stanley, the guy, actually carried her to sit on top of the desk. And Stanley is sitting on the chair in front of ras desk, ras whole body was carried by him to the top of the desk, the two face to face, due to the height difference between the desk and the chair, so ra needs to slightly lower her head to be able to look into Stanleys eyes. Stanley is very tall, so usually ra is looking up at him, has formed a habit, this is the first time she is looking at Stanley at such an angle now. At this moment, from her angle, she noticed that Stanleys eyshes were so long. The eyshes are thicker and longer than those of girls, and when viewed from above, they look like the wings of a butterfly, very bright and beautiful. ra was lost in thought because she was looking at the long eyshes and forgot to continue with the exnation that was already on her lips. Then she saw Stanley lift his head slightly and look at her with a smile.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Stanley is actually very handsome, but usually he always has a cold look, making his originally exquisite to almost demonic face more than a few cold as frost, with a few do not approach the cold atmosphere. But now his eyes smiling at ra slightly hooked the corner of the mouth, the face of the cold tinged with a few cynical air, with his slightly raised eyebrows by birth, making Stanley the whole person has a taste of evil. You didnt want to see it? I thought that this was a private film that you had collected on purpose! Stanley opened his mouth with some amusement and teased ra, even his usual voice, which was always a bit too cold, was soft and ambiguous, making peoples bones crisp. Hearing Stanleys remark, ra immediately retorted and also finally escaped from Stanleys seductive eyshes as she frowned tightly. Stanley, dont talk nonsense! Why would I want to go see a film like this? Im not interested in them, and I dont need them, I Well! However, before ra could finish her words, she saw Stanley suddenly lean in and seal her mouth with a dominant kiss. Looking at the suddenly erged handsome face in front of her, ra couldnt help but have her eyes zed over. What is the situation yo! Inexplicably, how she was kissed again! She struggled a little to break free, but her intention was immediately detected by the man in front of her, in advance of a hand to her two hands to the side of the table above, long legs are very casual to ras pair of restless calves legs to clench. So almost instantly, ras entire body waspletely confined by the man between the desk and her body, leaving her unable to move at all, only to let him keep asking for more and more. This kiss was extremely dominating and lingering, but also very gentle. After a long time, ra was worried that she might pass out due tock of breath, Stanley finally left her lips with a fondness. But he didnt mean to let go of ra, instead, he gently rested his forehead against ras. Stanley opened his mouth and called out softly to ra, with more than a little huskiness and hidden patience in his voice. ra, its your own initiative to provoke me. ra was originally kissed dizzy, the whole person is still toote to think about what it is, heard the mans words, she finally hit a jolt fiercely back to consciousness. Who messed with you! Im sick I run to mess with you? ra said with some annoyance, yet Stanley just looked at her with amusement and raised an eyebrow. Arent you inviting me by deliberately finding such things for me to look at? Who deliberately looked for you? I didnt even know you wereing, so how could I possibly find it for you to watch! And ah, I already told you, I did not intentionally want to watch these movies, just because I went to Margots and saw it and wanted to copy it to Loris, I Despite ras exnation, Stanley looked at her with a light smile of disbelief. The smiling eyebrows seem to be saying to her: You just make it up! See how else you can make it up. ra looked at him with this look and simply did not exin anymore. Forget it, he can think so if he wants to think so. ra was a bit discouraged, since he didnt want to believe her exnation, so she simply admitted it. And she is an adult, even if she watched this kind of film, he can do what? There is no rule that she can not watch these ah! So ras heart was crossed and she simply broke the can. Well! I just watched this kind of film, so what? Its not like you can control me! Chapter 2342 Protecting You ra said this, the provocation in the tone of voice is also to hide their embarrassment and panic, Stanley naturally did not miss, the corners of the mouth meaningful smile curved wider and wider. It doesnt say youre not allowed to see it. Stanleys voice was tinged with a hint of raspy and low, his fingers unconsciously stroked the end of ras hair, the strands twisting around his fingers a few times. Stanley yed with interest, the corners of his eyes were tinged with a hint of carelessness. But I just want to make it clear to you that none of their skills are as good as mine, and if youre really that curious, I could just teach you. What did you teach me? Before ra could react to what Stanley had just said, she subconsciously followed his words. How are you going to teach me? Stanley didnt expect ra to answer this question so cluelessly, and for a moment his eyes took on more than a little obscurity. You really dont understand how to teach? His fingers suddenly covered ras cheek, and the cold fingers came with a rather emotional touch. He followed ras cheeks all the way to ras delicate and small chin, and couldnt help but lift her head with his hand, but ras face was still dumbfounded. Stanley lowered his eyes and stared at ras lips that were still a little red and wet after the kiss, and the obscurity inside his eyes gradually deepened. Even the voice was inexorably lowered. Just like earlier, of course, you can also Stanley couldnt help but let out a low chuckle before adding. You can also go further if you want. ra then reacted and finally understood exactly what he was referring to when he said teach. ra, who had never been in love in her two lifetimes, could not stand this kind of scene, and her brain exploded with a bang, and even the tips of her ears were tinged with red. Stanley, youre crazy! Get off me now! ra was so angry that she pushed Stanley away. I dont know what happened to Stanley, who is usually so strong and scary. It is surprising that she really was pushed away with such a push, Im afraid it is also due to their own confusion of love. Stanley was not angry at being pushed away in anger, and anyway, he looked down and smothered augh. A sudden knock at the door also interrupted the somewhat bizarre ambiguity between the two. Mr. Stanley, the overseas meeting is about to start, so we should be leaving too, right? Milos respectful voice came from the doorway, and his voice seemed to awaken the sanity in Stanleys head. Stanleys eyes finally regained their coldness, and his voice went cold all of a sudden. I got it, its out. Because so much excessive intimacy, that I also the shirt have been covered with wrinkles, this is he three or two to tidy up, which looked up at ra. I have a meeting to go to today, but I dont want to go. ra has not yet recovered from the atmosphere just now, this time also impatiently waved her hand, anyway, she does not want to see Stanley now. Go, go, go! Stanley was not at all angry with ras attitude, but rather was somewhat uneasy with the ding. Kit has returned home. Stanley suddenly turned his head to look at ra, and ras impatience, which was stuck in her mouth, stopped for a moment, and she looked up at him in a daze.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Before Kit this matter I have been investigating, but the power behind him seems to be very deep. This sentiment from Stanley is still rare. The other side sensed the intention of my investigation and immediately turned empty most of the evidence, Kit has also been hiding overseas, not daring to return. But today I did just receive the news of his return to China. Stanley already knew all about it, so he started investigating Kit and Mrs. Eleanor right after that. Kit is just an ordinary pharmaceuticalpanys boss, originally thought the investigation would be very smooth, but unexpectedly because of the huge power behind him and a lot of obstacles. The result is that until now they have only understood some insignificant skin. How dare hee back? ra frowned, she was a little surprised Kit had the nerve toe back. Kit things fell through and was pursued by Stanley, but since they dared to do human experiments in the first ce, it means that there is still some backing. So perhaps Stanleys pursuit will not be too troubling, but it should also avoid its edge to hide abroad and dare not return to the right. Now he dares toe back under Stanleys nose. Is this his own idea, or is it the intention of the forces behind him? Since he dared toe back, it means Stanley had regained his sanity andposure by now. Then it means he is foolish to the extreme, or the power behind him, very confident. Stanleys eyes, however, grew colder and colder. He had been investigating for some time, after all, and Kit would not have been unaware that he had been targeted by the Davidson Family. That is to say, he is actually very clear about his situation, as for him to dare toe back at this time with great fanfare, then there are only two possibilities C Either he is indeed brainless and doesnt think anything of it and dares to go straight back to his country. Or, is the power behind him has been so deep that even the Davidson Family is not put in the eye. But since he was able to do years of brutal human experimentation without being discovered, and also did one of the top pharmaceuticalpanies in the country, he was always not so stupid. This means that only thetter is possible, and that is too terrible. ra frowned, she knew the road ahead was not smooth and now it was also clearly getting tougher. Its just so you have a preparation. Stanley spoke again as she pondered. Im worried that he or the forces behind him are out to target you, so Ill send someone to protect you in the dark this time. For Mrs. Eleanor, she should now be the only interface that can connect the two continents, and Mrs. Eleanor will not let her go easily. Kit this look hit on the dance back, Im afraid it is really for her. ra nodded, she didnt like being set up like this, but she also knew that her abilities were still worthless in front of a real mercenary or Mrs. Eleanor. After all, what you can rely on is your own medical skills and a little kung fu, but there is no room for maneuvering in the face of absolute power. So now this arrangement is kind of the best effort for her. Then Ill trouble you. Stanley also smiled and nodded, and gave a couple more exnations about Kit before leaving. ra was all set to go to ss from her dormitory on the day of the school year after a long holiday inside the school. I didnt expect to be stopped by the nice voice of a teenager just before I got downstairs. ra! Chapter 2343 should not do alternatives This sudden voice, so ra can not help but slightly froze, look over to see a slender figure is now standing in their girls dormitory floor. The sun shines brightly, the young mans body is as straight and slender as a pine, the upper body wears a white shirt cuffs slightly rolled up a little, revealing strong and powerful arms.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The hair is somewhat fragmented hair, seems to be a little shorter than the memory inside, but it is more like a teenagers eyebrows clear and handsome. He casually stood there and already attracted the concerned eyes of many girlsing and going around, most of whom were looking at him with blushing ears and glowing eyes. ra looked at the handsome man who suddenly appeared in front of her and couldnt help but be slightly stunned. Carson? The person who suddenly appeared under ras dormitory and called out to ra was Carson, who had disappeared for a long time. ras face, which she had made wonderfully colorful, showed a slight look of surprise as she walked over quickly. Carson, where have you boys beentely? After entering school, ra only saw Carson a few times during military training, after that he guy is like evaporated, this is almost a semester has passed, ra almost have not seen her a few times. Something happened at home some time ago and I went abroad for a while. Carson replied indifferently, his handsome face with a faint look of exhaustion, he looked at ra coldly and asked in a somewhatplicated tone. And what is it with you and Stanley? Carson hasnt been back to school for a while, but today he just came back to school and heard about what happened with ra and Stanley at the campus sports event. I heard about ras abandonment by Stanley, so I couldnt resisting over to find out more about ra. ra obviously did not expect Carson toe back easily and the first thing he asked himself was actually to ask about himself and Stanley, so he couldnt help but be a bit dazed. What do you mean whats going on with me and Stanley? Carson looked at ra and his eyes became moreplex. After a long time, Carson parted his eyes and looked more tired. Forget it, its nothing, I just wanted to remind you that Stanley isnt the right one for you. ra looked at Carson who was in front of her and her eyebrows tightened involuntarily. Could it be her illusion? How she felt that this time Carson came back from abroad, the whole person seems to have happened something big like, giving apletely changed feeling, like a different person, the eyes also did not have the previous youthful sunshine, but will bring his never before gloomy feeling. ra couldnt help but ask softly. Carson, did something happen to you abroad during this time? Carson quickly lowered his head at ras words and hooked the corners of his mouth in a very self-deprecating way. He replied in a low voice. Nothing much happened either, it was just a sudden realization that I was stupid and was deceived by my own loved ones for many years. Carsons words made ra listen to the puzzling, but he did not intend to talk to ra, ra also did not ask, Carson slightly turned his body, whispered. ra, you need to remember my words anyway, Stanley, is not the right one for you. ra saw him say that again and couldnt help but tighten her brow again. Even if ra and Stanleys are not the kind of rtionship that everyone at school misunderstands, she has to admit that Stanley is different from others for her, so when she hears Carson talking about her and Stanley now, she cant help but be a little more curious and concerned. Carson, why would you say that? No reason, its just that I dont think someone like you should go and be someones shadow. Carson averted his eyes and looked a little cold. His words made ra even more puzzled. Shadow? What other peoples shadow ah? Carson saw ras tight frown, and the mocking smile at the corner of his mouth deepened a few more points. In a little while, youll see what I mean. After saying this, Carson didnt seem to have any intention of talking to ra anymore and turned away without looking back. ra looked at Carsons distant back and was very puzzled. What the hell does Carson mean by those words? What happened to him during this time, and why did it feel as if he had a deep animosity towards Stanley? ra had a lot of questions, but Carson didnt look back, so she didnt know who to ask, so she had to put those questions back in her mind and continue walking to the school. When she entered the ssroom, ra had just found a seat when Loris came rushing over in a ze of glory. ra! Last night you said to me in WeChat that you got the HD movie resources of Margots Dream Order, is it true? Where is it? Show me quickly! Last night Loris went home and was not in the dormitory, so ra could not send the movie to her, so she had to tell Loris the good news on WeChat. Loris was so excited about the news that she stayed up all night, and this morning at dawn, she was up and ready toe to school to ask ra for the movie. This Loris did not mention this Dream Order okay, she now so said, ras eyes emergedplex light to. She gritted her teeth and looked at Loris, looking at her with this expectant face, and was furious. Youd better exin! How did you little girl expect this kind of film? What kind of such film? What kind of stuff are you talking about? Loris was a bit overwhelmed by the response. What the hell are you talking about! ra recalled the image of herself being kissed by Stanley on the table yesterday, and her face became even more ugly, and her ears slowly turned red. Loris, howe I didnt see that you were so stuffy? I cant believe you like those things! Loris then also realized what ra was referring to, and couldnt help but let out an oops. Nowadays, all literary films are like this! Naturally Im not there to see those big scale scenes! But of course, I wouldnt mind having a good look if I did, knowing that the male lead of this movie is a big handsome guy, Ling Ziyu! Hey, hey, hey, if he has arge scale scene, I will definitely spray nosebleed! ra looked at Loris with this mboyant look and got more ck lines on her face. This little ninny, nosebleeds are now about to spill out, okay! Although the heart is spitting Loris nymphomania, but ra is very painful to throw the sh drive to Loris. ra cleared her desk and looked up to see Martin walking into the ssroom instead of the teacher of their ss. ra and this Martin already had a conflict, at this time, seeing him suddenlye in, can not help but frown, asked Loris. Wasnt it Teacher Korgay who taught our ss today? Whats he doing in here? I dont know hey! Loris also looked at Martin with disgust, but she suddenly noticed that a slender figure was actually following behind this Martin. Chapter 2344 New Students That is a very innocent and lovely looking girl, looks about the same age as ra, has a long dark and shiny hair, wearing a white dress, a nce will feel a good figure, long legs and thin waist. And then look closely at her features, eyebrows slender and smooth, nose high, mouth small and pink, the most attractive eyes is her pair of bright eyes, full of autumn water general bright crystal, the overall look more perfect, as the water hibiscus general! So she just casually standing there, attracted the ssroom of all the boys and girls in the eyes. The ssroom was in an uproar and the students began to talk. My goodness! Whos that girl behind Martin? Is that a new student? Shes too good-looking! That is to say ah! This temperament, do not know also think it is a big star! No no no, simply more beautiful than those stars, I grew up so big or the first time to see such a good-looking girls! Look at her all dressed up, at first nce, she is a wealthy familysdy. Thats for sure! Look carefully at that dress shes wearing, its a branded high-ss custom-made one! The family is definitely extraordinary. Im so sour! People are both good-looking family also have money, really to envy me. The ssroom was in chaos, when Martin stepped up to the podium and coughed heavily, and the whole ssroom fell silent. Martin scanned the entire ssroom and began his introduction. Let me introduce to you all, this is the new transfer to our department C Muh Simpson! She will be studying with you all in ss in the future, so I hope you can give her a hand and get along well together. The moment the name Muh came out of Martins mouth, the ssroom, which had been quiet for a while, was suddenly in turmoil again. Did I mishear? Is her name Muh, the Muh I know? I dont think its that Muh, I heard shes studying abroad! How could she transfer back to our school? Probably just the same name. The surrounding students were all talking with excited faces. ra was so confused by what she heard that she had to look at Loris like she was asking for help. Who is this Muh? Is it famous? What is everyone getting excited about here. ra, I suspect youre out of touch with society! How can you not even know Muh! Loris looked at ra in disbelief, and when she noticed the disbelief in ras eyes, she realized that this girl really didnt know anything about it! She had to exin to ra. Then Kacper you always know, right? ra nods her head. Of course I know Kacper! Hes a famous surgeon, known as the Sage of Surgery, and is still the president of our college. The medical school that ra and the girls attend is one of the best medical schools in the country, and the dean of the school is also a great man, Kacper is a famous figure in China, not only a monumental figure in Western medicine in China, but also in the world. When ra just enrolled, Brody introduced her to Kacper, but although Kacper is the dean, he is usually very busy, so it is a false name, the vast majority of the colleges affairs are handled by Vice President Martin. This Kacper is still unmarried, but he actually adopted a girl as his apprentice! His apprentice has also made a certain name for herself in the medical world within just a few years, graduating from a foreign institution of higher medical studies at a young age. And she has published many academic papers while she was in school, and she is a great god inside the medicalmunity, and this disciple of his is Muh. ra nced thoughtfully at the pretty girl on stage. So shes Kacpers favorite disciple, Muh, who is famous in the medical world? Its not that ra didnt know Muhs name, she just didnt expect the two to be the same person. ra stared at the girl on the podium with some curiosity, and what she didnt expect was that the woman on the podium also had her eyes on her.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The two eyes met, and ra saw the girls beautiful brow furrowed tightly, and after a nce at her, she looked away in some disgust. ra found it a bit baffling. Is it her illusion? Why did she feel as if the girl hated her, looking at her with a hostile gaze, as if they had known each other before, but it shouldnt be, today should be their first meeting. ra carefully recalled it in her mind and determined that she had never seen this girl named Muh, after all, with such outstanding looks, she would have remembered if she had. ra felt something fishy, but couldnt figure out what was going on. Just then, a girl sitting next to her suddenly started screaming, her voice full of excitement. I just checked Muhs picture online, and its really her in person! She actually did transfer to our school! Although Muh is very low profile, there are still some photos of her attending events on the inte. The female studentpared the photos she found on the Inte and found that the person standing on the podium was Muh himself. All the students around were boiling at once. My goodness, its really the famous Muh, I didnt expect that I could be a ssmate with Muh in my lifetime, its like a dream. Before also heard on thework, Muh should be particrly young girls, but I thought the youngest must be 25 or 26 years old, I did not expect to actually and we are the same age, people 18 or 19 years old already sessful and famous, simply too inspirational! Look at other peoples eighteen, and then look at mine, why is the gap between people so big? But who let people have an awesome master, these are the things we cant even be jealous of. But I still think its strange, howe she suddenly transferred to our school? There is nothing strange ah, her master is the dean of our college, as a disciple transfer back is also very normal thing. But shes already a graduate of a prestigious school abroad and is qualified toe back to our school as a professor, so how will she still be in ss with us as an ordinary student? This is probably trying to relearn! How would we know the brain circuit of a schoolmaster. Everyone at the podium was talking, but Muh, standing on the podium, was calm, as if she did not care about thesements, her beautiful and delicate face, always with a faint smile. Muh stepped forward and gently opened his mouth to introduce himself, and his voice was as cold and melodious as the spring on the snowy mountain. Hello everyone, my name is Muh, I will live and study with you all in the future, and I would like to ask for your guidance. After saying this, Muh walked straight off the podium, with no intention of being polite to the new students. But the students on stage didnt care about her coldness at all, instead they apuded more enthusiastically. ra nced at Loris sitting beside her, and found that this little girl, who always loves to gossip, was not following her ssmates, but was uncharacteristically frowning and looking at Muh, who was walking down from the podium with a thoughtful expression. ra tapped her curiously on the shoulder. Loris, whats wrong with you? What are you staring at? It was then that Loris finally came back to her senses and frowned at ra for a moment. ra, dont you think this girl looks familiar? Chapter 2345 looks a lot like you Loris words caused ra to faintly stare, and she couldnt help but turn her head once again to look at the pretty girl who had just stepped off the podium. ra was sure she had never seen her before, but for no reason, this girls eyebrows always gave her a very familiar feeling, why on earth would she have this feeling? ra recalled the disgusted look Muh had just given her when she looked at herself did it mean she had seen herself? She gave Muh a somewhat curious look, turned her head to Loris, and asked softly. Why do you think she looks familiar? Have you seen her before? How could I have seen her? But just subconsciously felt that she looked familiar. Loris was also frowning, a confused look, suddenly she looked like she thought of something, her eyes lit up, pped the table and said loudly. Ah, I know why I think she looks familiar! ra, she looks a lot like you! Lorisment caused ra to freeze for a moment, then she couldnt help but let out a giggle. You said she looks like me? Loris youre not kidding, are you? ra raised her hand and touched her ugly painted face, as if she had heard a big joke, she looked at Loris with a smile and said seriously. Look carefully, where do we look alike? Oops, Im not talking about the way you look now after youre done dressing up. Loris pulled ras arm with some anxiety and lowered her voice. I mean she looks a lot like you without makeup. ra was a bit confused as she once again scrutinized Muhs looks. After Loris mentioned it, ra finally realized where she got the feeling that Muh was somehow familiar, and when she looked closely, Muh and herself without makeup really looked alike. Especially between their eyebrows, the simrity is very high, just because they dress in different styles, and can even be said to bepletely two opposite directions, so just now ra did not react, where exactly is familiar. Loris, somewhat excited about her discovery, tugged on ras arm and shook it several times. Really, the more you two look alike, Id like to think you might be rted? ra couldnt help but feel a little surprised, but she soon couldnt help but let out a softugh and reached out to knock Loris on the head. Ive never even met her, let alone known her What can we have to do with each other. ra actually said this to herself, after all, even she herself felt a little strange. Muh surprisingly looks so simr to himself, can it really be exined by coincidence? Martin was full of pride as he introduced Muh to everyone and then ran to Muhs side before leaving with a fawning smile on his face with unparalleled enthusiasm. Miss Wei, then you can go ahead and take the ss, if there is any problem, you call me and I promise to be at your beck and call. Despite Martins enthusiasm, Muh had nothing to say about it, just a casual nod. Martin, as if he had already been given some kind of gift, could not help but doggedly say a lot of good things until he saw the impatience on Muhs face, and then left the ssroom. After Martin left, the teacher of the ss hade in to teach the ss. But because of Muhs parachuting into the school, where could everyone be quiet enough to study in ss, everyone was distracted and kept peeking at her. But Muh seems to be used to it, and no amount of chatter and stares will move her. She always sat coldly in thest row of the ssroom, with no desire to pick up anyone. The ss went by quickly with all the chatter. After ss ended, Muh was ready to leave, too, when a few girls suddenly came up to her. The leader is none other than Kade, who at this time has the same sullen smile on her face as Martin does. With a self-effacing look, she enthusiastically sat down next to Muh and then handed over the notes in her hand. Muh, the notes for this ss this semester are here, you should not be able to keep up with the course if you suddenly switch to it in the middle of the semester, so Ill lend you my notes you can use them as a reference. Muh was obviously choked by the strong smell of Kades inferior perfume, and she took a step back without moving. The face is a relentless refusal. No, Ive already taken all these courses abroad. It makes sense for Kade toe over and strike up a conversation with Muh, after all, its about to be instinctive for someone as vain as she is to try to impress the higher-ups. After all, the man behind Muh is a legendary figure who is the benchmark for the entire medicalmunity. If she can get on good terms with Muh, she probably wont even need to go fishing for a golden boy herself. I didnt expect Muh to reject her decisively, and even if she was thick-skinned, she couldnt help but be a little embarrassed at this time. The surrounding students also did not expect Kade to dare to go straight up to curry favor, and could not help butugh out loud. To actually show my goddess her notes? What is her own usual grade, doesnt she know it herself? People Muh in foreign degrees have gotten a PhD, ande to our school is not to study properly, and give people notes! Kade does like to pat himself on the back, but its just a shame that he doesnt do it well every time. Kade heard the unsuppressed chatter, and his face was ugly as hell. Muh naturally didnt bother to pay much attention to her and was about to leave when her gaze inadvertently swept over to ra and Loris who were organizing their things at the door, and her gaze stopped for a moment.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Muh stopped himself, turned his head to look at Kade, who was still embarrassed, and suddenly spoke coldly and clearly. Whats your name? Kade was humiliated by the dry rejection, but Muh turned around and asked for himself, and the whole thing came to life. My name is Kade, and were all in the same ss! Kade Id like to ask you about a person in your ss. Hearing this, Kades eyes lit up. Who do you want to ask? I know all the people in the ss! Muh slightly hooked his lips, and without thinking, he lowered his voice, so small that only she and Kade could hear it. Id like to ask ra from your ss. Kade froze in ce for a moment, why would Wei Qing want to inquire about ra? Kade was still in the same ce amazed, but a girls excited scream came from the door. With amotion of the crowd spread out a long way. Mr. Stanley! Its Mr. Stanley whos here! Chapter 2346 Target Person Change This scream broke the atmosphere of what was a lively ssroom, and all of a sudden it fell into a dead silence. Everyone looked at each other, but then their eyes couldnt help but fall on ras body in the front row, things have been messed up so many times in school that everyone is used to it now. Hearing Stanleys name, it was assumed that he was supposed to be looking for ra. After all, apart from ra, where else in the entire ssroom would anyone have the status and position to know a god like Stanley? But because of the rumors some time ago, the students could not grasp what the situation was for a while, because before after all, it was widely rumored that ra had been abandoned by Stanley. But now Stanley showed up to find her, does it mean that the two have made up again? Everyone couldnt help but talk about it. Why did Mr. Stanleye to our school? Is it to find ra again? Didnt you say she had been abandoned by Mr. Stanley? With ras looks, Mr. Stanley would be fine if he wanted to have fun for a while, but after breaking up, how could hee back to her? So what the hell is Stanley doing at our school? Weve heard it all before, who can guarantee that Mr. Stanley just really abandoned ra? Maybe people didnt fall out at all, but the things we said to ra before will she hold a grudge against us? Its Kades fault, he came to screw us before he could figure out what was going on! Everyone discussed their nerves and got nervous all of a sudden, and this time the low footstepsing from the doorway sounded more like a death sentence for them. Everyone listened to the heavy footsteps, as if each step was stepping on their own hearts, even the small business chaos of people are not in the mood to talk anymore. For a while the ssroom was so quiet inside that only the sound of breathing remained, and then everyone couldnt help but turn their heads to look at the door of the ssroom. The familiar slender figure did appear at the door of the ssroom. The pure ck custom-made suit outlines his slender figure, the mans starry eyes and sword eyebrows, handsome man of God. No matter how many times you see him, it seems that you cant help but be attracted by his cold pool-like eyes, into which you cant extricate yourself. Even the sound of breathing in the ssroom suddenly diminished, and even ra, who was gathering her things in the front row, was stunned for a moment. After all, Stanley had just approached her in the dorm yesterday, so was there something wrong with Kit that made here back to the ssroom? ra has not yet reacted to what is going on, Loris is already on the side of joy, she can not help but push ra a hand. Lowered his voice and said with augh in his tone. ra, Stanley is here to see you, go over there! ra herself was in the first few rows of the ssroom door, and when she was coldly pushed by Loris, she stumbled two steps without standing and almost fell on top of Stanley. Fortunately, she stabilized herself again in time, which was a little embarrassed scratching her head, not expecting Loris to be so unreliable. Still with embarrassment, she looked at Stanley and asked.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Stanley, what brings you here? ra originally intended to ask him if there was a new development on Kits side, but Stanley looked up at her, instead of his previous calm and cold look, he was a bit surprised. ra? You too Before thetter words were finished, the young girls pleasant voice with a little leap suddenly floated from behind ra. Stanley! ra couldnt help but freeze, a title shed only ever heard Denis call her that. She turned her head and found Muh standing behind her. Muh was originally cold to make people feel a little difficult to approach, but now her cheeks are tinged with a faint blush, and for a while there are a few fireworks. Like a snow lotus suddenly blooming in the middle of the ice and snow, beautiful and refreshing. She walked directly around ra and in two or three steps walked up to Stanley with a haunting smile on her face and a shy, softugh. I didnt expect you toe so early. Stanley then looked at Muh, a rare faint smile actually appeared on his face, this is the first woman he was able to make him smile in addition to ra. Then he was heard to reply indifferently. Well, Iming straight to pick you up. Both spoke in a cold and clear manner, but the people inside the ssroom boiled up all of a sudden. The chatter was about to lift the roof of the ssroom all at once. Oh my God, Im not mistaken, Stanley didnte to see ra this time! Hes here to see Muh! Stanley actually knows my goddess? Whats going on here! It feels like Im standing in a historic moment right now! If thats the case, I seem to remember something. If Muh and Stanley knew each other, it would make sense! In that case, the two of them are still childhood friends? This pair of cp, I kowtow! First of all, Im stoned!!! These two people standing together is a very good match! Both are handsome men and beautiful women, really is a natural pair! This looks even funnier with ra standing by! She looks like an eyesore! Everyone looked at Stanley and Muh in front of them, the man is tall and handsome, the girl is small and lovely, the two peoples cp sense is simply overflowing out of the screen. And the two people are like taking any fashion blockbuster, the whole picture of beauty to an extreme. There is a discordant element in favor of this Its ra. She was wearing loose clothes, strange makeup, and her most conspicuous exploding head, which was just too harsh. Naturally, everyone would not let go of this scene and could not help but talk loudly about it, basically saying it to ra. Ive never seen such a shameless person in all my life! Im afraid she didnt think Mr. Stanley was still looking for her, did she? Mr. Stanley came to Muh and she didnt even think about how she wasparable to him, how could Mr. Stanleye back to her! She has been abandoned by others, does she not have points in her heart! Do you still hope that Mr. Stanley will change his mind? I think its only right that Mr. Stanley and Muh are together, and that he finally has normal tastes! Only a girl like Muh could be worthy of Stanley, and what a thing ra is! And shes standing around enough to ruin the picture! If I were her, Id be embarrassed to stand here all the time! Its just self-defeating! Chapter 2347 He has a fiancée In fact, what the ss was most happy about was not that Stanley was finally seeing back to normal, but that they were sure that ra really had no chance of turning over a new leaf. Stanley is here to find Muh this time, which is great, they were just dying of worry. Since ra and Stanley didnt mean to make up, they didnt have to worry about ra remembering them or not, and ra didnt have that power to do anything to them anyway. This heart just relieved, naturally can not help but to ra again mock mean. ra, on the contrary, has automatically blocked out the taunts of people around her, she simply does not care about what others say about her, she is now a little surprised that Stanley is not here to find her Surprised to see Muh? ra was still in ce and didnt have time to think about it, Muh had already smiled and pushed her head forward, and was already about to reach Stanleys arms. She spoke rather nicely and cutely. Its gettingte, lets hurry up and go! Master must still be waiting for us! Stanley nodded at this, only to have his gaze return to ra on the sidelines. ra, Ill leave you to it then. ra actually didnt quitee back to her senses at this time, but nodded subconsciously anyway. Stanley said and turned his head to leave, but Muh, who was following him, turned his head and looked at ra viciously. ra also looked up at her, and the two were so close at this time that ra read the hostility in Muhs eyes right away. Although Muh also took the route of the flower of the high mountain, her eyes have always been cold and aloof, but now they are filled with the mostmon jealousy and hostility between girls.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. So youre ra? She suddenly opened her mouth and asked ra, her tone still seemingly faint, with a sense of disdain and innate coolness. She is not Elis bullying pride, but seems to bepletely detached from the world, a kind of overlooking nobility. It is as if she was born in the human world, but is not affected in any way by the filth of the human world. She looked ra up and down in front of her and finally actually let out a softugh. Although youre wearing makeup but it really does look a bit simr when you look like this. When ra heard this, a rare shiver ran through her body, and her eyes went cold all at once. What are you talking about? As if a drowning man had caught a straw, she asked, gritting her teeth a little, but Muh returned a softugh once again, then turned his head and caught up with Stanley. ra watched her back in a daze, her head still pondering over what Muh had just said. What do you mean they look a bit simr? Does it mean that she and Muh look somewhat alike? But she is clearly wearing such thick makeup, can she still see what her original eyebrows look like? Or did Muh ever see herself in her veiled form? Could it be that they once knew each other? ra couldnt figure it out for a while, and that word of hers, fruitful? Why this look of certainty? The doubts in ras mind were getting magnified, but she didnt expect her shoulder to be suddenly hit hard, interrupting the thoughts in her head. She frowned and turned her head to find Kade standing tall and looking at herself again. ra looked cold, not expecting this woman to be so shady. Kade, are you tired of living? She couldnt resist the urge to intimidate her. Kade had wanted to taunt her, but when she heard ras icy tone, she was a little scared. But after all, there are so many people around watching it, Kade still sneered and spoke viciously. ra, how can you be so arrogant now that Mr. Stanley is with Miss Muh? You dont even see what kind of status she has! He is Stanleys fiance! Do you think Mr. Stanley will ever change his mind about you? ra didnt care about the snide remarks, but there was one word she cared about. A proper fiance? Kade saw the confusion in ras eyes, and he then reacted that ra didnt even know this. She was simply smug as hell for a while, and even raised her voice an octave under the excitement. ra, I really didnt expect you to be this pathetic! Things havee to this point, and you dont even know this little bit of truth? Kade hadughed enough before exining with a mocking face. The Simpson Family and the Davidson Family are long-time friends, not to mention that President Kacper has long said that he would marry his pupil to the Davidson Family, that is, to Mr. Stanley. This is the marriage contract between the two families many years ago! Of course Muh is a fiance! When these words came out, the students couldnt help but be in an uproar, especially the one who just got high first, but even more excited full of red face. So thats how it is! Ive always thought before that no matter what kind of woman, its impossible to deserve Stanleys but now it seems that if its Muh then I can ept it ugh! Where is the problem of epting or not epting, the two of them are simply a match made in heaven! I cant even think of jealousy anymore! Really is a match made in heaven! Sour! I also want such sweet love! Look at people who are twenty years old can fall in love with Mr. Stanley, look at us But since the two families are already married, Mr. Stanley is already a married man, but ra is still pestering him? Isnt this a bit too shameless? Who says it is not! And you didnt see it, today Stanleys family is obviously looking for Muh, she actually came up to her, she still thinks Mr. Stanley is looking for her? The words of the surrounding people are getting harder and harder to hear, and the taunts are getting louder and louder, Loris eyes are red, and she stands up. What do you know! Mr. Stanley must just love ra! The people around her heard her retort andughed even more instead. He will like ra, its good enough to taste! Now that his fiancee is back, how can he still like ra? But you Loris, I advise you to stay away from ra now! She doesnt even have a backer now, so be careful of getting into trouble and getting you involved in the future! Loris alone is naturally unable to scold so many people, and finally could only pull ra next to her with red eyes. ra, dont listen to them, weve spent so much time with Mr. Stanley, hes not that kind of person! ra couldnt hear anything, because the passage that Kade had just exined was echoing in her mind until now. Chapter 2348 Accidents ra had almost gotten used to Stanley being by her side every day, protecting herself or not, and she never thought that one day this man would belong to someone else. And it also belongs to this Muh who seems to have a connection with himself in the dark. Hes actually a man with a fiance. ra didnt know what was wrong with her, the news had obviously been a long time ago, but from the moment she heard about it. The head just rumbled and couldnt think, even though it had passed and couldnt react to a lesson. Her rare dullness like this frightened Loris a little, and she grabbed ras arm hard and shook it a few times. ra, are you okay? Say something! Loriss anxious words reached her ears before ra felt sort of back to her senses and shook her head fiercely herself. Forcing myself to stop thinking about this strange feeling and instead stabilize my mind, I still couldnt control myself. Loris, you can help me cope with the next ss, Im a little sick, so Ill go first! ra didnt even give Loris the chance to ask one more question, and as if she couldnt hear the sarcasm and ridicule of the people around her, she grabbed her school bag and left the ssroom. But as she walked, she was still so muddled that she didnt even know how she left the school building. At this time, ra was annoyed even in her heart, not so much that she felt pain, but it kept bothering her. She had lived two lifetimes and had never been so distracted, and the unfamiliarity made her very flustered. There is nothing else she can do now but to go back to her dormitory and get some rest, which Im afraid is the only way to calm her down. On the way back to the dormitory to cross the square, a basketball in the distance, straight towards ra flew. But thanks to the fruit that ra ate to strengthen her body, she is now in much better shape than an ordinary college girl. So afraid to react quickly to avoid that basketball, but also can not help but be more annoyed. Im so sorry! Sorry! Did you get hit just now? On the far side of the court, a boy followed suit and ran over to pick up the ball,ing over with a mouth full of apologies, naturally. But when he recognized ra, he couldnt help but freeze before he suddenly turned his head and shouted at the basketball court again. Carson! Is this your friend? ra also froze and looked up before realizing that Carson was among the boys on the basketball court. The teenager wore an ordinary jersey, but from the inside out exudes youthfulness, because the jersey has been soaked in some ces due to ying. The original white face is also permeated with the redness of teenage vigor. Carson saw ra from afar, a big smile bloomed on his face, and then threw the ball in his hand directly at his friend to the side. You fight first, Ill take a break! A few boys immediately loudlyughing and cursing coaxing, one or two squeeze eyebrows look is the brightest scenery of this summer, this is the teenagers ah. The friends flirted for a couple of minutes and left with a cheeky smile, before Carson, as if relieved, nodded one hand to ras forehead. Why are you gawking on the court? Its dangerous to get hit by a ball of that speed! ras forehead came to the hot temperature of the teenagers fingertips, which came back to her senses all of a sudden and couldnt help but take a small step back. Carson, let me ask you something Carson raised an eyebrow, ra will actually rarely have interest in other things. What is it you ask? Didnt you tell me this morning that I was just a substitute for Stanley, and what exactly do you mean by that? Carson did not expect him I how this matter, obviously slightly lost in thought, but she saw ra this tangled and a little sad look, can not help but sneer. What, youve already met that woman? Shes transferred to your ss already? ra couldnt help but look up in shock, her eyes were filled with amazement, and her face became ugly. You know Muh? Carson was full of care, his other hand propped up on his knee, hanging his head slightly. Of course I know her, and I know Carson paused for a moment, then couldnt help but let out augh, the teenager was always spirited and gentle eyes now with a cold sarcasm. I also know that you two look alike. ras heart finally sank to the bottom. So what you meant by that earlier is ra clutched the book in her hand so hard that even her fingertips turned slightly white. Am I just a substitute for Muh to Stanley? What Carson said to him this morning, ra didnt really take to heart because she never felt like she would be a recement for anyone. But this afternoon she ran into Muh, a girl who looked seven or eight times like herself, and Carson knew that she had transferred to her ss. ra also has no trouble rting the events leading up to and following the event. What Carson said this morning, Im afraid, meant that he was Muhs recement. Carson couldnt help but sneer, but mixed with a hint of heartache that he didnt find. It seems you understand too. Carsons answer could not have been clearer, and ra felt her heart throb with a pang. So what youre saying is ra looked up at the teenager in front of her. Is the reason Stanley is so special to me because I look like Muh? Carson is cold and seems to be a different person than he was in high school. Thats right, Muh because he used to study abroad, Stanley has free time to hang out with you, but now that the main man is back, you wont mean anything to him. Carson had expected ra to be sad or distressed, but she just smiled coldly. Carson couldnt help but be a little annoyed as he looked into ras pretty eyes, not expecting to be suddenly interrupted by ras calm smile.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. What the hell is so funny about this! Carson was a little annoyed, and ra looked up with a smile instead. While the smile slowly tightened, ras eyes became sharper and sharper, as if she could see through his entire being with a single nce. Its really nothing tough about, after all, I just thought it was a little odd. ra now has no smile on her face at all. Carson, why on earth are you so desperate to sow discord between Stanley and me? Chapter 2349 It’s you who can’t be trusted After Carson heard this, but all of a sudden he got excited, he grabbed ras shoulder and shook it twice frantically. What do you mean by that? Carson has lost some control, he did not expect ra would be so close to tearing his face to ask himself such a question. Dont you believe what Im saying? Right. ra looked up, her eyes all diffident.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I really dont believe what youre saying. Carson found an affirmative answer, but his eyes grew more and more frantic. Why dont you believe me? Are you so sure that Stanley really likes you? Carson is practically ranting. You have to understand that Stanley and Muh grew up together as childhood friends! You look so much alike! Are you so sure its a coincidence? What makes you so sure youre not Muhs recement? ra looked at the somewhat frantic teenager in front of her and spoke indifferently. We dont need a reason for trust between us, just because I trust him. ra doesnt say this against her will, she does admit that she and Muh look alike, but thats not why Stanley is willing to be nice to anyone. After all, when the two of them just met, Stanley was not willing to approach himself because of his own face, it was all because of his own suppression of the toxin ah. If Carson is telling the truth, then Stanley should have shown himself when he first saw this face. I didnt expect ra to trust Stanley so much, the light in Carsons eyes gradually became dimmer, and his handsome face was tinged with a hint of unspoken emotion. He gripped his hand fiercely, his bones were white where they were distinct, and the words he uttered were almost too low to be heard. Do you trust him that much? Instead of me trusting Stanley so much, I dont trust you at all. ra seems to have been determined to tear her face off. Carson, what are you so desperate to stir up trouble for? What ra is more curious about than whether she is a substitute or not is why Carson has such strong animosity towards Stanley. Carson came over specifically to say these words to him, and the most unbearable hostility revealed in his tone. Feeling a little curious. Carsons face turned even harder when he heard ras words. ra, do you really not understand? Or are you just trying to pretend you dont understand? ra listened to such a cloudy sentence and was a bit overwhelmed, but Carson let go of her and turned to walk away. ra just stared at his back in a daze, she just couldnt figure it out. Why on earth would Carson be so hostile to Stanley? And he seemed to know everything about Stanley and Muh before, since the rtionship was so bad, how did he know so much about it. What the hell is going on with these two Even if ra was curious, but looking at Carsons face, she knew he wouldnt exin anything else. So she suppressed her curiosity and ra simply went back to the dormitory without thinking about anything. Back at the dorm she slept straight through the afternoon. But in just one afternoon, all the news about Muh has been spread all over the Inte. The two people have a marriage contract thing, naturally, can not be hidden. Loris reads forums online, and naturally, all of them are wishing Stanley and Muh well, and a good portion of them want to pull ra out for a walk and mock her. Loris looked at it for a while and got so angry that her hands trembled, and even her eyes were slightly red. I think these guys are just looking down their noses at people! Youre a hundred times better than that Muh, ra! A thousand times! Ten thousand times better! Loris gritted her teeth, but ra was unimpressed. She has removed the flowery makeup from her face at this time, and has long since ceased to be the ugly, frightening girl she gave during the day. Instead, she revealed her clear and beautiful face. ra was copying her ss notes for the afternoon, and even her answers seemed so distracted. I cant say that, Muh is still a youngdy, good-looking and good at studies, I cantpete with her. Loris, however, mmed her phone down on the bed and ran up to ra, dragging her cheeks and gossiping. You cant say that! I think youre much better looking than Muh! And shes not an authentic youngdy, Muh was an orphan when she was a child! Loris smacked her lips and continued. She was only adopted into the Simpson Family as an apprentice at the age of ten, and was an orphan before that, so shes not really an authentic youngdy! And so what if she graduated from a foreign brand university? I think your medical skills are much more powerful than hers! When the timees to cure people is not more than who has more certificates, or topare the hands of the real kung fu! ra had no reaction to Loriss ever-so-subtlepliments, she was more curious about Was Muh actually adopted at the age of ten? Although ra knew Muh was only an adopted daughter, she didnt expect to be adopted until she was over ten years old. After all, the teenagers have grown quiterge, in fact, is not very good to raise, generally people should choose younger children it. Loris nods her head. Anyway, I heard that when the dean went to see the children in the orphanage, he took a fancy to her and took her straight back. ra nodded, still keeping her mind on her notes. Loris saw that ra looked like she had nothing to do with it, instead she got a little anxious and grabbed ras notes in the end. Mr. Stanley suddenly appeared this fiance how you are still so calm! If you go on like this, you wont be able to! ra froze, then looked down and smiled dumbly for a moment. If Stanley really likes me, why would he have a marriage contract with someone else? If he doesnt like me, what can I do even if he has a marriage contract with someone else? Loris froze, the logic didnt seem to be a problem, so she meekly returned the notebook to ra. ra was actually just saying that she was rxed, but her mind kept shing back to Stanley and Muh leaving the ssroom one after the other. The hand actually wrote one word wrong. ra gave a bitterugh and closed her eyes, how she had be so strangetely, always preupied with these messy images. Chapter 2350 What is she up to? The next morning, ra and Loris both went to school together to prepare for their sses. Because the two of them got up early in the morning and cleaned up and ran to have another breakfast, they arrived at the school building a littleter than usual. Originally they were not worried at all to the ssroom will not be able to upy the seat, let people did not expect is that today when they came to the teaching building, the teaching building is full of people around, the building door arepletely blocked water. People around the crowd are scrambling to the front, as if looking at something, the crowd from time to time, there are girls screaming C So handsome really handsome! Hes even more handsome in person than what you see on TV. Really hey! I do finally understand what its like to have pregnant eyes. Looking at the chaotic crowd, Loris couldnt help but feel a little annoyed and frowned tightly. Whats wrong with these people? ss is about to start, why dont they go inside? Why are they blocking the door? ra, who was never interested in this, took Loris hand and tried to enter through the side door, but just then a girl in the crowd shouted C Dont even daydream, Stanley is handsome again, thats Muhs man, none of us are even worthy to bepared to him. Perhaps the sound of the words was so loud that ras steps stopped and Loris looked in the direction of the sound with a surprised look. Whats with this Mr. Stanley? Did hee to our school again? Loris couldnt care less if she waste for ss, so she took ras arm and pushed her way into the crowd. Dont crowd! Even if you want to see Mr. Stanley, you have to line up in order, go to the back of the line. Slow down, youre stepping on me, you know? What are you squeezing for? The original onlookers were all scrambling to the front, just to see the legendary Stanleys real face, and now suddenly two girls squeezed in, naturally they were very annoyed and could not help but start to open their mouths to curse.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. But she didnt expect to see ras extremely ugly painted face as soon as she turned her head, and she, who was still cursing, froze in a moment. All the girls around also saw ra and couldnt help but cover their mouths and whisper. Huh? This girl seems to be the same ra from the first year of medical school, I remember thatst time at the sports meeting, she also had an intimate contact with Mr. Stanley, and the two of them had rumors afterwards. Yes, thats right, its her! In the whole school, no, the whole city can not find a second girl uglier than her, wrong anyone will definitely not be mistaken for her. Why did shee here too? Is she here to see Mr. Stanley too? But I heard that she has been abandoned by Mr. Stanley. If she looks like that, its only a matter of time before she gets dumped. If I were her, I would just hide in an empty corner and cry by myself, how dare Ie over to see Mr. Stanley? The girls around recognized ra, and many of them were holding their breasts with a look of good cheer, and instead of crowding her again, they spontaneously made a way out. Loris pulled ra with great difficulty to squeeze to the front of the crowd. But when they looked clearly at the scene in front of them, ra froze in ce for a moment, her face full of disbelief. At this moment, standing under their school building, it is Stanley, and he is also standing beside Muh. It was obvious Stanley was running to drop Muh off at school, his ck Bentley sedan was parked on the road next to the school building, and the man standing in front of the car was wearing a ck shirt, which made his skin even fairer, and with his always cold face, there was something mysterious about it. Then look at Muh, who is standing next to him. She wore an aqua blue dress today, with just the right cut around the waist, making her good figure visible. The two of them are standing quietly in one ce, the beauty is like people in paintings, very attractive to the eye. There was also excited chatter among the onlookers, but no one went up to spoil the beauty, because the picture of the two of them was just too aesthetically pleasing. So everyone spontaneously did not approach, but formed a circle around them, excitedly and constantly gossiping, and all seemed to forget that ss was about to start. Loris looked at Stanley and the two of them actually standing in one ce, the anger immediately came up. What the hell does Stanley mean? Yesterday, he came to pick up Muh from school, but today, he came to take her to school! ra, you said he wouldnt Loris looked at ra beside her with a face full of anger, but when she turned her head, she realized that at this moment ras eyes were so fierce that she could be said to be eating people. ra looked coldly at the pair of handsome men and women in front of her and only felt a stabbing paine over her heart. She couldnt say exactly why she was angry. But it is somehow feel very upset in the heart. Very, very unpleasant! This feeling has never been seen before ra was also very annoyed with herself for feeling this way, but her heart knew one thing very well C She really hated seeing Stanley standing with another woman. Especially Muh. ra is a person who never suppresses herself, and since she has such an idea, she will immediately put it into action. ra? Whats wrong with you? What are you going to do? Loris, who was standing next to her, was startled when she saw ra suddenly and angrily walking towards Stanley and the others, and tried to stop her in a hurry, but ra ignored her and continued walking with big steps. Then look at the other side. Muh naturally heard the chatter, but she was used to the excessive attention she received from others, so she didnt even focus on the chatter of the crowd around her. All she could see in her eyes was the man who was now standing in front of her. Muh looked at Stanleys cool, handsome face, and then looked at his upright posture, and couldnt help but blush. She lowered her head somewhat shyly and lightly opened her thin lips. Stanley, thank you for making a special effort to take me to school today. Muh said these words, the voice gentle seems to be able to pinch out water, and her usual high, not easy to approach the model is simply two people. The early morning sunlight fell on her face, illuminating the slight scarlet color on her face, lining her whole person just like a piece of beautiful jade, beautiful and stunning. But Stanley, standing beside her, remained aloof, seeminglypletely oblivious to the beauty of the girl beside her. You dont have to thank me, I told you I had toe to your school today because I had something to do, and I was on my way anyway, just a hand up. Muh heard Stanleys cold and distant reply, the shyness on his face was swept away, and he pulled the corners of his mouth with some embarrassment. She lowered her head, her gaze visibly darkening a few notches. I didnt expect that after all these years, Stanley still hasnt changed at all and his attitude towards her is still so distant and cold. The elders of the two families used to joke about their engagement over drinks, but Muh herself knew very well that Stanley had never admitted that they were an unmarried couple. Not only did she not approve of the rtionship, Stanley was even cold and somewhat evasive towards herself. But even so, Muh couldnt help but be captivated by this wonderful man. Muh retracted his thoughts and soon his face resurfaced with a big smile that he only had for Stanley. Anyway I sincerely want to thank you, well be in ss soon, so, Ill go to ss first ah! Stanley just gave a slight nod and said nothing more. Muh forced his heart to hold back the loss and turned around to walk towards the school building. Just as she was about to enter the building, she heard the human skirt, which had just been quiet for not a moment, start to riot again C Look, why is that ra suddenly walking towards Mr. Stanley? What is she up to? Chapter 2351 What exactly is the relationship These murmurs seeded in stopping Muh in his tracks. She jerked her head back to see the girl staring out of the crowd with an exploding hairdo and a slight grudge on her face, heading straight for Stanley who was standing next to the limo. Muh couldnt help but frown. Its really ra! What was she doing running up to Stanley? Once again, the crowd of onlookers exploded. Holy shit, what is this ra doing with this stance? Is there going to be a tragedy? What the Shura, I think she just has nothing to do, deliberately give people a hard time! Holy shit, that was quite a show! Its really wonderful. This side of ra has strided up to Stanley amidst the chatter of the crowd. Stanley looked at ra who walked up to him, there was no feeling of surprise, instead there was a light smile on his face and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, he seemed to be in a good mood, he was just about to say something when he saw that ra had opened her mouth to question first. Stanley, you better give me a reasonable exnation. ras chilling tone made Stanleyugh a little and raise an eyebrow slightly. What do you want me to exin? You and Muh, what exactly is your rtionship? ra asked very directly, without a hint of inflection at all. In fact, she herself does not know why she cares so much about Stanleys rtionship with that Muh, but since she cares, then she must find Stanley to ask a clear question. ra was so open, Stanley was slightly taken aback, and his eyebrows were raised even higher. But he wasnt going to give ras answer so easily, instead he stepped forward and gave a lightugh. So ra, in what capacity are you asking me this question? His words caused ra some confusion and she furrowed her own good-looking brow. What do you mean by that? I meant to say Stanley bent down and slowly approached ra a little, slowly opening his lips. Ask yourself why on earth you care so much about my rtionship with Muh? Stanleys question caused ra to panic for a moment, and she frowned tightly, somewhat displeased. I dont know. Because of Stanleys sudden approach, ras body began to tense up slightly, and for no reason she became a little nervous. She lowered her head a little annoyed, but just answered Stanleys question truthfully. I just dont like seeing you and her together! I get annoyed and angry when I hear the students around me say that she is your fiance, so you have to be clear with me whether you and her are in this rtionship or not? ras honest answer put Stanley in a good mood, and he couldnt help but crack a smile at the corners of his mouth. The mansugh was a little low and husky, not good, but it just gave a special feeling. Stanley looked at ra very tenderly and said in a maic and seductive voice. Since you dont like people saying shes my fiancee so much, I now have a way to let everyone know right away that shes not my fiancee, do you want to try it? As Stanley said these words, the slightly cool breath that spewed out hit ras cheek as it did. A tingling sensation spread rapidly throughout her body from her cheeks, making ras heart start to beat faster involuntarily. Whats the solution? She stepped back slightly, trying to put some distance between herself and Stanley, and returned the question somewhat absentmindedly and casually. But before she could take a step back, she felt Stanley suddenly step forward and grab her around the waist. ra was a bit caught off guard and fell into Stanleys arms, froze, forgot to struggle, and then the next second, felt Stanley press himself hard against the door of his ck Bentley sedan. She didnt even have time to say a word before Stanleys somewhat cool lips kissed down hard. When the girls around saw ra suddenly walking towards Stanley, they were initially frozen for a moment, then they all startedughing as if they were watching some funny joke. Im really impressed with ras cheek, Mr. Stanley has personally sent his fiance Muh to ss, and she still dares to pester him. In front of her fiance, she dares to be so shameless and beggarly, but in private, she doesnt know how disgusting she is! I have really seen shameless, but I have never seen her so shameless! An ugly woman who was abandoned, and still have no self-awareness, other women who do three at least have to have some appearance! Look at her face, one look at night will be scared to death, long like a toad, but still want to eat the flesh of a swan, I really admire her courage! Hey, hey! Im waiting to see how shes disgraced and cant get off the stage, if I were Mr. Stanley, Id just shake my hand and let her go.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The people around are in the midst of insulting and mocking ras self-importance, and Loris, who is standing in the middle of the crowd, is shaking with anger. She clenched her fists and yelled at the people who were taunting ra. You people dont know anything, how dare you talk nonsense here! Mr. Stanley he really likes ra, so that Muh cant be his fiancee! Stop specting here, you guys. Those people also didnt expect that there would be people who would defend ra, so they mocked even louder. Come on, who would like ra with that look? Look at Muhs face, a normal person would know how to choose, how can someone like ra and not Muh! How can anyone prefer ra to Muh? How is it impossible for Muh to be Stanleys fiance? The two of them are a perfect match in terms of family, looks and status, and even without Muh, she wouldnt have anything to do with ra! Thats right, ras going to run into trouble with Mr. Stanley, so well just have to wait and see what happens! Shes going to-wait a minute! Look what Mr. Stanley is doing! A group of them were retorting to Loris, when they suddenly heard someone start to lose their voice and scream. Everyone turned their heads to look over, when looking clearly at the picture in front of them, only to feel a muffled sound, five thunderstorms, everyones eyes were wide open, and some, mouth open can be stuffed with two eggs. In the brilliant sunshine, Stanley pressed ra hard against the door of the Bentley and kissed her with forgetfulness. The sunlight fell on the mans handsome side face, spilling a shadow, making his jawline look even more haunted. However, the girl he was kissing was wearing an explosive haircut, full of pockmarks, the two close together face, is simply a monster and beauty visual effect, giving too much impact. Everyone was dumbfounded for a while. Whats this, whats this, howe Mr. Stanley took the initiative to kiss that ugly bastard ra? And Muh is still on the side! Didnt they say Muh was Mr. Stanleys fiance? This is a bolt from the blue! Boing boing! Im going to cry, Mr. Stanley is such a handsome guy, how can he kiss ra? ra let go of him, let me do it, I can! My boy god! I feel like my boy is being insulted! I dont ept it! Everyone is a pain in the ass, the scene is a ghostly cry. Just now also ate a stimnt general dead rebuttal Loris of those few people, at the moment the feeling than swallowed flies more unpleasant, are full of grief, the face is ugly. Loris was also dumbfounded to see them kissing in public, but soon she recovered from the shock and turned her head to look at the girl who had just retorted her own retort the loudest, grunting and feeling very relieved. Hmph, you guys look at it now! Who dares to say that Stanley and that Muh are an unmarried couple! Chapter 2352 Public Kiss The girls, who were all arrogant just now, listened to what Loris said, and all of them had a blue and white face, wonderful, and no one had that face to mock ra anymore. Now everyone will not think Stanley and Muh are in an unmarried couple rtionship. After all, no man would be foolish enough to kiss another woman passionately in front of his fiance. Just righteous rebuttal Loris those people, now only feel like being heavily smacked a mouth, it is too face. But more people on the scene felt shocked and unbelievable, and have gathered around in twos and threes and began to discuss in hushed voices C What the hell is going on here? Does it mean that this young master Stanley of Qi really likes ra, the ugly girl, instead of that big beautiful Muh? Tsk, tsk, tsk, I didnt expect that this Mr. Stanley, with his good looks and superior family background, is actually blind, and he doesnt want the perfect goddess Muh around him, but prefers an ugly one! I really cant think of any other possibility but blindness! Hey! What a pity, I thought it was a wless man, but now I actually found out that he has bad eyes, or maybe there is an aesthetic problem. But I actually thought before that Mr. Stanley was treating Muh a little coldly! I thought it was my mistake. No, no, no, I had this feeling before. I dont know if you remember, when Mr. Stanley faced ra during the campus sports, how sweet and gentle his smile was! But he faced Muh with a cold face, as if the two of them were not that warm at all. Thats right thats right, I had that feeling when they were talking just now, I just didnt dare to say it. If that means that between Mr. Stanley and Muh, its Muh whos falling for Mr. Stanley, but the person Mr. Stanley really likes is actually ra, my goodness! This plot development, simply wonderful burst ah! Hahaha, if ording to what you say, this Muh is begging for Mr. Stanley to send her to school, Mr. Stanley look at the rtionship between the two families on the part of the close, had to personally send her to school, the result was ra to meet, ra jealous, very angry to question Mr. Stanley, Mr. Stanley in order to make ra believe himself so hot kiss. Mr. Stanley in order to make ra believe in himself so kissed in public to show his love. Oh my god, oh my god, its inexplicably sweet! The drama of the domineering president falling in love with me is ying out right in front of us? Youre not crazy, are you? You think its sweet with ras face? Im sick to my stomach. But no matter how to say, this Muh is some miserable ah, openly is the perfect goddess sought after by everyone, privately still have to go backward man, the key is backward people can not see her. The key is to lose to an ugly monster like ra is really very humiliating! Muh stood at the entrance of the school building, those girls gossipy chatter was heard by her word for word, her good-looking hands involuntarily clenched into fists, nails were stuck into the heart of her hands, but she could not feel the pain at all. She clenched her lower lip and stared at the two people kissing each other in front of the car door, and her face, which is usually expressionless, was full of jealousy and resentment at the moment. ra you little bitch! Muh scolded viciously, lowered the voice only you can hear, however the tone of resentment at all unconcealed! I really didnt expect you to have some real ability to make Stanley care about you like this, and its not in vain that I came all the way back from abroad to deal with you. Muh suddenly returned to transfer to this school this time because of ra. She and Stanley grew up together, is a true sense of childhood friend, although there is no so-called marriage between the two of them, since childhood Stanley treated her only slightly better than others, most of the time is also cold, but she was very involuntarily attracted to Stanley. There are thousands of good men in this world, but in her Muhs eyes, only Stanley is the one who is good enough for her. At the same time, she naturally felt in her heart that only she herself was worthy of a quality man like Stanley. It is such a not-so-normal psychology that makes her, even in the face of Stanleys cold words, still firmly believe that she must be standing by Stanleys side in the end, the Davidson Familys noble young grandmother. But just a while ago, her friends in China suddenly told her the news that Stanley, who had never been into women, was actually getting close to a girl named ra. Before Stanley can never be close to any female rtionship, when she heard the news she immediately panicked, with the fastest speed to deal with everything to fly back to the country, is to hurry to deal with the woman who can get Stanleys favor ra. It was for this reason that she transferred to the medical school at Ching University, where ra was enrolled, so that it would be easy for her to get close to ra. She was wondering how good-looking the girl named ra was when she realized C that woman was simply an ugly bitch! The only thing that looked good was her eyes, but she found that ras eyes were very simr to her own.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. All these factors made her underestimate ra. She thinks that ra might be a substitute for herself, because she is away from home all the time, Stanley misses her so she takes ra, whose eyes are somewhat simr to hers, as a substitute. So Muh simply ignored ra, and since she was already back anyway, there was no need for her to exist, so she didnt see ra as a threat at all, and had the audacity to beg Stanley to send her to school just to swear sovereignty to everyone. But what she didnt expect was to be hit in the face in just a few moments. Stanley actually kissed ra, the ugly girl, in public. Isnt this embarrassing her Muh to her face? Muhs eyes were full of resentment, and the gaze in her pretty eyes could not wait to turn into sharp knives and des and get the bitch ra straight to death. ra! Wait for me, Ill make you pay for it! Muh swore a heavy oath in his mind, gritting his teeth and ring at ra in an icy tone. The other side. When Stanleys kiss fell, ra froze straight away, and when Stanleys kiss gradually deepened and deepened again, her head was already a nk. She could not hear the shouts andments of the people around her, her head was buzzing, and her senses could only feel that Stanley was in control between them, not allowing her any time to think. She just wanted to struggle a little when Stanley felt it, directly a hand pressed her hands, sped tightly on the car door, so that she can not avoid, can only ept his hot kiss. The kisssted for a long time, until ra was kissed by Stanleys headck of oxygen, some dizzy hands and feet, Stanley reluctantly left her lips. ra dresses up in order to create that blood bowl of ugly effect to, every day in the mouth to apply multipleyers ofrge red lipstick, so after a hot kiss, Stanleys lips are also stained with a lot of her lipstick. But those blood-red lipstick did not make Stanley be scary or look ugly, on the contrary, those bright red mouth, but make Stanley like aic book vampire aristocrats, in handsome and handsome between the t added an enchanting. Chapter 2353 You are responsible for me Stanley himself did not care about the lipstick, very elegantly raised his hand, gently wiping away the scarlet on his mouth, and then lowered his head, eyes with deep emotion, looking at ra, lightly raised an eyebrow, face is if not, seemingly smiling look. Now, no one should think Muh is my fiance anymore! ra was dizzy from his kiss, and now she still hasnte back to her senses. At this moment, Stanleys low seductive voice rang in her ears, and the whole person jerked and finally reacted. ra looked at the man in front of her who was all smiles and scheming, a trace of shame shed under her eyes, biting her lower lip and saying somewhat fiercely. Stanley, you bastard! That Stanley guy had just told her that there was a way to make everyone understand that Muh was not his fiance at all, and ra was genuinely curious as to how his good idea was going to work out! After all, its always hard to clear up a scandal. How could she have imagined that Stanley would use such a simple, brutal, jaw-dropping way- Kissing ra directly in front of his rumored fiance Muh and all the onlookers! When he kisses so, even a fool should understand that there is no such thing as a marriage contract between Stanley and Muh. This method is simple and crude, even some shameless, but very effective indeed. How am I being a jerk? Stanley looked at ra, who was obviously fierce, but was actually full of blush, and the curve of his mouth could not help but deepen gradually, and he said very seriously. You were the one who just insisted that I exin my rtionship with Muh, and now Ive not only given you a reasonable exnation, Ive made it clear to everyone that I dont have any rtionship with her at all, that its all going the way you want it to go, and that you should be responsible for me! ra was simply furious with Stanleysment. Responsible? Why am I the one responsible for you? Naturally, youre responsible for me! You have kissed me in front of so many people, what, you actually dont even intend to give me a name now? Stanleys words made ra almost choke on her own saliva, and she felt like she was going to pass out from anger. It was Stanley who kissed her in public without saying a word, and now he has the nerve to ask her to take responsibility? What are you talking about? Just now it was clearly you who took the initiative to kiss me, even if you have to give any name it should be you who gives me ra, in her anger, blurted out a rebuttal to Stanley, saying things without thinking at all, and only at the end did she realize that what she had said seemed wrong! Shes got this brain! What kind of nonsense was just said? She actually said to Stanley that he should be responsible for her? That he should give her a name? Its a head-scratcher!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ras face flew red, even her ears were red, Stanley looked at her like this, the smile under his eyes became more intense. He suddenly reached out and squeezed ras small hand, put it on his chest, and said seriously in a low, hoarse voice. Good! Then Ill put it another way, ra, I want you to take the initiative and give me a name. ra was still furious about the slip of the tongue she had just made, and was totally surprised that Stanley would suddenly say that, and was a bit confused. She looked up at Stanley standing in front of her, only to find that this man has long put away just yful, now his face full of seriousness, staring at her a pair of eyes ink ck and deep bottomless, there seems to be thousands of stars shining inside, people can not help but fall into it. And at the same time, ras hand on Stanleys chest, but also very clearly feel the thin material under the mans strong and powerful and some rapid heartbeat C One after another. One after another jumped very loudly. Through the fingertips, the characteristic coldness of Stanleys body reached ras body. She alsopletely forgot to respond to Stanleys question for a while, and there was some loss of concentration as she looked at Stanleys face and froze. What did Stanley just say? To ask her to give him a name of her own ord? What name does he want? ras head is a little empty at the moment, and she hasnt figured out how to give Stanley a reply herself. Stanley looked at the girl in front of him with a stunned, long time did not respond to the look, ink eyes deep those expectations of the light gradually disappeared. Is it still not that time between them? Stanley gritted his teeth andughed lightly to himself somewhat. Just. He has already made up his mind that he will not let her ra in this life, so why rush it? Anyway, he has the confidence and patience to wait until this sensitive little girl in front of him understands his heart. The force in Stanleys hand gradually diminished and he was ready to release ras hand. But what he didnt expect was that at this very moment, ra held his hand back. Stanley was stunned and looked down to find that the little girl who was just lost in thought, didnt know when she had lifted her head and was staring straight at herself. Those who were deliberately made ugly face, a pair of eyes but like the stars in the dark night, bright and dazzling, she opened her mouth gently, her voice clean and clear, the tone is full of determination C Stanley, I promise you! Stanley has never been the kind of person who does not show emotions, tarzan copse in front of the color does not change, the elk Xing in the left and the eyes do not transient, even when his decision will change the fate of the continent, he is also the eyes do not blink calm Stanley. But ra is now saying these words but a few short words, although his mind is nk, the whole persons thoughts are in chaos at once. What did you say? Stanley stammered surprisingly rare, ra frowned slightly, she did not change her mind because of this attitude of Stanley. Instead, he looked seriously into each others eyes, and his tone was more solemn and serious than just now. I mean, do you want to be my boyfriend, I Well And the people around originally thought that todays melon has been eaten enough, I did not expect Stanley acted again, which made them can not help but talk. Chapter 2354 Be Your Boyfriend What the hell is going on here, why did Mr. Stanley kiss ra again? And its so hard to part! Ah! ra, let go of that Mr. Stanley and let me do it! You let go of him right now! I must be having a nightmare! I can never ept this!!! My man-god!!! Im dead! It became a scream of girls, full of jealousy and anger, and their insults came in waves, but the object of their scorn was not amused. Its not that ra is deliberately trying to turn a deaf ear, but she simply doesnt have the energy to think about anything else under such a domineering attack. Not only did her mind go nk, but even the excited insults in her ears turned into a low buzzing sound. For the first time Stanley showed a smile so bluntly, his voice was low and hoarse, but it carried an endless joy. ra, this is what you promised me you couldnt go back on your word. ra lowered her eyes and couldnt help but smile lowly. These two days of tossing and turning have finallye to fruition and she has recognized her own feelings. I will never go back on my word. The surrounding girls watched with eyes wide open, tears are falling down, their male god kissing people even if, after the kiss actually have such a deep affectionatefort, how can they ept it! Naturally, some good people took the video in front of them, and it soon caused an uproar on the Inte. Is not the eyesight is wrong so handsome man, why would look at such an ugly monster! Is it true what is said in the title this handsome man is Mr. Stanley? But how can he look at such a woman! I will never ept it!!! The online messages are getting just as intense and uninviting as the girls around them. At the same time in front of the school, a pure ck Maybach, the teenagers fingers slowly crossed the phone. Finally the screen finally stopped at the photo of ra and Stanley kissing passionately. When the reaction came, the new phone had been dropped hard on how much. The teenagers eyes were filled with ruthlessness. And why are you so angry? The man next to the teenager is instead looking with interest at the teenager who is full of ruthlessness and cant help butugh lightly with some disdain. This kind of ugly monster and how is it worth our Yat-sen put on like this, then I say just this kind of look woman ah! Carson do you know what the hell you are doing! Are you crazy! The man was originally speaking in a flirtatious tone, but the teenager next to him suddenly stirred up, and his long, bony hands fiercely yanked the mans neck. Kit! Carsons eyes were cold in a way he had never seen before, and he looked at the man in front of him greasy, his face filled with horror. His eyes gradually became fierce, and even a hint of unconcealed murderous aura has been revealed. Stop judging ra with your dirty thoughts or dont me me for really tearing your mouth off! At this time and Carson live with the man turned out to be Stanley and ra have been struggling to find the investigation of Kit. The most shocking part was that it was Carson who was with him. Kit, of course, did not expect his casual and pertinentment, will make Carson, the usual sunny boy, all of a sudden, like crazy to do. Kit has been in a high position for a long time, it has not seen such a fierce look, a time to be surprised by Carson. But he still quickly came back to his senses, although his throat was pinched, but still difficult to curse out some fragmented only words.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Carson I think youre crazy! I am at least your guardian! Even in name, Im still your elder! How dare you do it like this?! Just you? A guardian? Carson heard his words and couldnt help but smile coldly,pletely different from his usual open youth, but a coldness that has been struggling in the dark for a long time. The body is full of gloomy aura, even the killing intent is also undisguisedly flowing out. Kit what kind of guardian are you to me? I advise you not to have nothing to do with me here, or Ill turn around and tell mother about all the little things youve been doing behind my back! Kit heard the words face immediately white, and the fear in the eyes can not be restrained. Carsons purpose was achieved, so naturally, no more nonsense with him, fiercely Kit a hand away, himself back to the seat. Although Carson returned to his seat and closed his eyes, but his mind always reyed the photo of Stanley and ra kissing together. He had really thought that ra was just a substitute for Muh for Stanley, but now all this in front of him was hitting him hard in the face. If ra is really just a dispensable substitute now that Muh has returned, there is certainly no need for Stanley to kiss ra in front of her. In other words, Stanley really likes ra. What about ra, I can see that she did not resist, so that means willingly? Two people in love? Carson inadvertently has clenched his fist, the bone joints are slightly white, the original clean and sunny face is also tinged with a trace of viciousness. Stanley Carson mumbled something, but it was an unmistakable gnashing of teeth. Finally waited for this day from now on, once you take away my things, I want to take back one by one. Stanley kissed ra in public, and the incident was already well known in the school, but the two parties involved acted as if nothing had happened. Its as if its all water under the bridge and the two people have something to be nervous and excited about. Wait for me toe back. Stanley actually disliked being watched by so many people, so he just let go of ra and took ra all the way to the car. It was hard to drive to the entrance of the school, and he reluctantly pressed ra and kissed her for half a day, until ra took off again, then reluctantly let go of ra. Chapter 2355 hand defeated Then the girl was gathered tightly in his arms, as if he was going to rub her into his body in the next second. Half a day before gasping for air and suppressing it. Im going on a trip to Country A. Youll have to wait for me when I get back. The girl finally in this moment today in the name of his own, and how can he be willing to now leave he really cant wait to bring this girl around every day to be good. Or just simply hide her But he knew in his own heart that this was also impossible, and ra was not the kind of woman who wanted to live dependent on others. She has never had a goal of her own, and everything she has done has been clear, always in pursuit of what she wants. He could never control her life like this, and perhaps its because he could never control her that she seems particrly attractive and different. I know By the way, Sigh of Angel, give it to me, right? ra gave a lowugh, but Stanley heard Sigh of Angel and blushed a little instead. What do you do with the stuff? The toxins inside I must study clearly. ra looked at Stanley with unmistakable frankness and a tiny bit of worry. Once she was very interested in this simply as a healer, and now as Stanleys girlfriend, she naturally wants to unlock the poison in his body even more. Its just that this toxin, even in her previous life her master had not been able to solve it in his lifetime, and she found it a bit tricky. But she still wanted to give it a try, after all, there were many aspects of making an antidote that could be started. The main thing is to analyze theposition of this toxin in order to make an antidote for the variousponents, after all, it is still worth a try. The toxins in Stanleys body all came from Sigh of Angel, so it was natural to start with this ring. Stanley also immediately understood ras thoughts, he naturally chose to trust ra, so he also just nodded his head instructed. Got it, but you should be careful yourself. Frostbone Poison does not necessarily have to be taken orally, its overbearing level of toxin is reflected in every aspect, if it is soaked in Frostbone Poison Sigh of Angel, then as long as it is worn close to the side, it may be infected with this toxin. For example, Stanley, who kept the ring as his mothers only relic, and often kept it by his side, ended up with this toxin. ra, of course, understood the magnitude of this, and nodded good-naturedly. Wait for me toe back. Stanley once again gave a lowmand before driving ra to the school building, and naturally did not let ra go on the way, kissing people in all sorts of ways. ra got out of the car with her clothes in order, and the pointing around her never stopped from the time she got out of the car to the time she entered the school building to the time she entered the ssroom. This is ra not an exaggeration, this is too ugly! How could Mr. Stanley look at such a woman and even give up Muh for her ra is already immune to such chatter, as if it has never stopped since she was reborn into this world. She arrived in her ssroom without a care in the world. The ssroom was always noisy, but the moment ra stepped into the ssroom, it was as if everyone was unplugged. The entire ssroom was quiet with only the sound of people gasping for air. Everyones feelings towards ra at this time are veryplicated, after all, the backers behind ra they dare not mess with, but they are really jealous of ra. For a while, I didnt know whether it was better to avoid or to please. ra still wasnt going to pay any attention to this, she saw Loris and Brody in the first row, waved, walked straight to the first row and sat down. Wow ra you are too mean, do you know that you are now a popr figure inside the school? Brodys eyes are starry and his face is a capital adoration. Brody just started school when he ran away on a trip, the whole half of the semester have skipped sses did note, this time it was difficult toe to school, directly into the big news today ra and Stanley confirmed the rtionship. His shock was actually slightly different from others, Brody after all still knew about the rtionship between Stanley and ra, he was shocked that the two had announced their rtionship in such a high profile way. After all, men well who still do not want to leave a hand, I did not expect Stanley is actually so a diehard look. ra, who was in no mood to gossip with him, asked directly. What happened to the things you were asked to investigate earlier? Brody was away from school during this time, but the two were in constant contact on WeChat. ra does not have any contacts in the city and basically relies on Brody to find out whats going on. Brody hurriedly nodded pretending to be serious and spoke.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. I have inquired about this matter, you said those herbs on the regr market has basically not sold, but I have inquired about an underground herbal market, in Threatened road, although not formal, but the quality of the herbs is possible, the way to worry about if you must want to buy If you want to buy, you can go there and take a look. This is what ra asked Brody to inquire about, he now has the perfect medicine furnace, a lot of medicine can be made, but suffer from theck of herbs. After all, the non-ovepping parts of the two worlds actually dont, and its good to inquire about them now. Okay, Threatened road, I got it. ra took another detailed note of the address of Threatened road, and then prepared to go shopping this evening. Brody, however, looked quite worried. ra, you shouldnt want to go alone, right? Although that ce is moreplete types of herbs, the quality is also not bad, that can after all is the ck market inside but what people have, you if a person to go then I do not feelfortable ah! Even if ras face is ugly enough now, but you cant guarantee that there will be people with strong tastes in that kind of ce! Dont worry about that, Ill go in male disguise. ra nodded knowingly, a question she had already considered early on. Brody then put his head down and nodded, and then asked with interest. ra, I followed thepany to a meeting with the Chinese Medicine Association some time ago, and their old guys even made an APP on which they specifically discuss sharing Chinese medicine, are you interested in seeing it? ra was thoroughly interested when she heard him say that. What kind of an app are you talking about? Brody took out his phone and showed ra the app while introducing it to her. Chapter 2356 Transformation Pill Look, its such a mobile app, developed in coboration with people in a TCM association, which allows TCM lovers to post some personal opinions about particr illnesses on it, and patients cane here for help. ra took Brodys phone and flipped through that mobile app and found that its interface was really simple and the design was also simple. But the content posted within the forum intrigued her. The Chinese medicine of this continent is nowhere near as developed as the world ra lived in before, but there are still some hidden masters. This TCM association is such a ce where crouching tigers hide dragons. However, most of the capable people in the association are in different cities, so it is very difficult tomunicate on a regr basis, and this app will allow everyone to have a tform formunication. The APP forum is designed to be so simple that even those old herbalists who are old will easily learn how to use it. ra found that there are many veteran herbalists on the forum sharing their unique insights on Chinese medicine and remedies, that is, if someone encounters a difficult problem, they can also post through the forum to ask for help and seek advice from other experts. Although this forum was built in a very short time, there are still many people who are very active on it, and many of the posts have manyments in reply below. Its amazing that there are so many people who are taking Chinese medicine seriously. ra said with some emotion. She found that there were quite a few people on here who were quite good, and there were some whose insights into difficult illnesses and remedies caught ras attention. Hey, hey, did I find you a treasure. Brody looked at ras excited look and said with some pride. ra, you also hurry to register an ount, so that you can discuss and exchange with everyone on it, you have a good skill, can not be buried ah. ra nodded heavily. She believes that with her skills, she can help more patients who are in need, and besides, she has never been one to hide anything. ra registered an ount on the fly and then went through everyones posts on the forum. Soon the days sses were over and it was time for school to end. After saying goodbye to Loris and Brody, ra went to the mall outside the school by herself, bought a mens outfit, then opened her Soul Stone space, took out a pill and swallowed it.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. What she ate was a morphing pill. The effect of this pill is that it allows her to change into her own desired appearance for a few hours after she eats it. ras level of female impersonation became out of this world when she had a medicine stove. She no longer has to keep her own face when disguised as a man, as she did before, but can simply use the Transformation Pill to make herself more like a boy, and no one will be able to tell its her ra. ra waited until the drug had taken effect, then changed into the mens outfit and came out of the dressing room. She stood in front of the mirror and took a look at herself, looking at her features that had be three-dimensional and hard, and although there was still some of her previous appearance between her eyebrows, it was absolutely impossible to recognize her if she was not very familiar. ra put on a cap to cover her long hair and strutted down the street Brody had mentioned C Threatened road. Although ras heart was already prepared, she was still shocked when she came to Threatened road. This ce is a mix of fish and dragon, all kinds of people. This so-called Threatened road can actually be said to be an alley, this alley looks very narrow, but long, it is all on both sides of the old, low buildings, from those buildings also came out of the sound of some people cursing and cooking. The first floor of the building are all some small stores, those stores alsopletely without any decent door sign, a nce at the feeling inside the dark, and do not know what things are sold. asionally you can see some people with stalls on both sides of the road, and they all have a rag in front of them, filled with some bottles and jars and some oddly shaped herbs. ra walked slowly down the street, looking around with some curiosity. ra found that although this ce was a bit confusing, Brody really didnt lie to her, there were indeed some very rare herbs that she couldnt even buy in the market, and she needed them badly to make her pills now. So she casually squatted down in front of a nearby stall and picked up a handful of herbs and examined them carefully. ras goal was clear, so she quickly found those herbs she wanted to buy herself. Just when she was almost done with what she wanted to buy, the light of her eyes suddenly saw a slender figure, shing at the end of the alley. Her hand holding a ginseng couldnt help but give a slight lurch. Could it be her illusion? How could that person be here? ra was a little confused for a moment if she was mistaken, and the owner of the floor stall urged impatiently. Do you want to buy it or not, you young man? If you want to buy, pay quickly, if not, get out immediately, do not affect my business. ra came back to her senses, hurriedly took out her wallet, paid the money, and then walked in the direction of the figure she had just seen. And the other side. At this moment Eli is simply nervous to the extreme, she is still the first time to Threatened road. This Threatened road was full of garbage and sewage, she had never seen such a dirty, messy ce in her life, and her skirt and expensive littlembskin shoes were all dirty. And what makes her feel more scared is that she has tried to hide her face under the silk scarf, there are still a lot of men, looking at her with an unkind face, and asionally someone will exit to flirt C Who is this beautiful chick, look at this fine flesh, simply I see pity ah, do you want toe over, apany brother to drink a few sses. Ugh ugh ugh! Dont go so fast,e to my brothers store to take a look, there are definitely good treasures avable for you. These vulgar sounds of molestation literally made Eli cry. She could not stop the tears in her eyes, and it took almost all her strength to resist the urge to turn around and leave. No! Eli you cant be so timid, you still have tasks that must be done, you have to be strong. Otherwise not only you, your family will also follow you suffer. Eli squeezed the already crumpled note in her hand, wet with her own sweat, and took big, fast steps toward the front. But she didnt pay attention to the front and actually collided head-on with a solid chest. It was a stout man, wearing a tank top stained with oil and dirt that could not be seen in its original color, and stinking of sweat, Eli lowered his head and apologized in a panic. Sorry, sorry, I was careless. She looked up a little nervously and saw a fierce face. Fuck, which one of you has no eyes, how dare you hit Laozi! The big man gasped and cursed viciously, and he didnt expect to see a pretty little girl. Chapter 2357 Don’t Touch Me The big man first froze for a moment, and then he was happy, his eyes were undisguised lust, the corners of his mouth even had drool out. Holy shit, I thought it was that bastard kid who didnt have eyes and dared to bump into me! I didnt expect it to be such a pretty little girl! He was full of erotic smiles and lifted those big, greasy, rough hands to touch Elis clean, white face. Eli just felt like he was going to pass out from the stench of sweat on the big man across the street, and his whole body is in a tight state at the moment. Get out of here! Dont you touch me! A time she can not care about the bottom of the heart of that strong fear, the body is very instinctive to open a mans hand, screaming, the eyes of the disgust and disgusted look can not be hidden. The big man didnt expect the soft little girl in front of him to dare to knock off her hand, and looked at him with eyes full of disgust, which made him feel very unhappy, the fire immediately came up. Yo, how dare you look at me like that after you fucking hit me! You dont want to live anymore! Dont you! After saying that, the man did not give Eli a chance to speak, directly stepped forward and yanked Elis full head of hair, and pushed her down to the ground fiercely. Eli has been pampered since she was a child, where has she ever experienced such rude and barbaric treatment! Pushed by the big man, she lost her focus and fell heavily on the ground on the Threatened road, surrounded by sewage and filth. Her pretty little dress was immediately contaminated with arge, those unpleasant odors stained her body, the fishy smell is even more overwhelming. Because of the shock, Eli was so frightened that tears rolled down her eyes and cried out as she screamed and cursed. Do you know who I am? The Harper Family is not something you can mess with! How dare any of you touch me again? Eli revealed her identity as the famous Harper Family man, and she thought that if she did that, the man would not dare to touch her again. But what is this ce? This is Threatened road! The people who live here dont know anything about the Harper Family! The big man became even more angry when he heard her suddenly start shouting now. You stinking bitch! Whats the point of giving me a show in front of Laozi, Laozi will be afraid of you? The man rushed up very violently and once again grabbed Elis long hair. Eli was frightened and scared, struggling violently, the cor of the white shirt on her little skirt was slipped a few points by the struggle, revealing her fair and beautiful corbone and arge area of delicate skin near it. The mans face was originally full of fierceness, after ncing at Elis snow-white skin, but all of a sudden his eyes straightened. Aigoo, you chick may have a cheap mouth, but this little skin is really tender! Then why dont you let me caress you properly? The man said so, his mouth was dripping out. He darted directly toward Elis body. This Threatened road is already very popted, very confusing and noisy, the two of them shouting for half a day, has attracted a lot of peoples attention. A group of men saw this scene at this time began tough, and some people were very lewd whistling and shouting. Parviz, get on it! Let us brothers have a taste of it too when its done! The big man had now pounced on Eli, and his big hands went up and pulled her cor, tearing. No! Dont! Dont you do this! Eli only felt the greatest humiliation and fear of his life, and began to break down and scream for mercy. Seeing her body clothes are about to be torn apart by the big man, just in the nick of time C A white hand suddenly stretched out next to the mans restless hand, a squeeze. Then the crowd saw that the owner of the hand somehow force a fling, the big man was directly flung out. His movements were so fast that Eli, still not reacting to the fear the man gave her, felt herself being gently held by a person. She subconsciously wanted to struggle, but then she smelled a faint medicinal fragrance from the other side, as well as the clean smell mixed in it, and then she heard a warm voice ringing in her ears C Are you okay? The moment this pleasant and gentle voice sounded, Eli hurriedly turned his head to look and saw a handsome to the extreme young face in front of him. The other party seems to be in the age of twenty years old or less, is a clean and clear teenager, but the body looks a little slender and thin, but it does not give the feeling of excessive winnings and weaknesses. He was wearing a duck-tongue hat, the sunlight scattered so that the brim of his duck-tongue hat cast a shadow, obscuring part of his face, but even so, it still can not hide his handsome face. His features as a man a little too beautiful, the skin is also very good, standing in the current muddy and dirty Threatened road looks a little out of ce, the world and independent. Eli looked stunned throughout. Shees from a very noble background, from childhood to childhood she has seen countless good-looking boys, especially she has a perfect Stanley by her side, the ordinary-looking boys simply can not enter her eyes. But the clean face of the teenager in front of him, but Eli could not help but slightly blush. But Eli felt some strange is that he always feel, this face some parts somehow familiar. But she now had no time to ponder if she had seen this boy somewhere, and the sound of the big mans explosive roar came to her ears.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Where is that brat from? How dare you meddle ande here to learn from others to save the beauty, do you not want to live? The big man just now, was thrown staggering backwards several steps, before snapping back to his senses. This big man in Threatened road is called by everyone as Parviz, because he is a person with great courage and not afraid of the sky, so even those who have been in society on Threatened road do not dare to mess with him. Parviz did not think that someone would dare toe out to stop him, angry, and was about to get angry, but the result was a weak, skinny, small white face. Parviz was all at once exasperated. Where are you from brat ah, do not learn from others hero to save the beauty, you also do not ask to hear who I am? Im going to let you see the power of my Threatened road bully today. He said he wanted to pull his hand out of the other side without saying a word, and then he gave the little white guy in front of him some lessons. Chapter 2358 Talking Out Loud But what he never expected was that he found himself unable to pull his hand out of the other sides hand. His eyes instantly rolled round and round with disbelief as he looked at his hand that was squeezed by the teenager in disbelief. The teenagers fingers were white and slender and long, looking very beautiful, not at all like a mans hand, soft and weak. However, even so, Parviz felt that his arm and the whole arm he was holding were all tingling at once, and he couldnt make any effort at all! Parviz could not help but feel fear in his heart, he gritted his teeth and tugged hard again, trying to pull his hand out, but it was very useless. A group of people around the spectators are also confused about what happened in the end, see Parviz dragged several handpletely can not be dragged back, the face is difficult to see the extreme, causing everyone tough up. Parviz, what are you doing? Teach this brat a lesson! What are you waiting for? Why dont you do it, were all waiting for a good show! Yeah, yeah, dont let us all down, beat him fat! Parviz you cant even have the guts now, youre actually scared of such a skinny little white guy? Hahahaha! The jeers from the people around made Parvizs whole fat face red with anger. He also does not want to teach this brat a good lesson, but he himself is not sure what happened, his arms are actuallypletely unable to use the strength to. He was trying to force his hand out even harder, and then beat up the bastard who didnt know the height of the sky, but he didnt expect the other party to suddenly release his grip on his hand, Parvizs body suddenly lost its center of gravity, the whole person staggered back several steps, and finally flopped with a thud, sitting on his butt on the sewage floor. Parviz fell to the ground at once, the teenager in front of him was instead slightly hooked up to the corners of his lips. And just now you sounded very wild saying teach me a lesson? What are you going to do? Just sit on the floor and teach me? What are you babbling about, you bastard! The big man who fell to sit on the ground was so angry that his eyes were red and he staggered trying to stand up at the time of speaking. But on the ground backwards for half a day, I do not know if the fall was too hard just now, so now the tailbone fall is really too painful, he struggled hard in the eyes of the crowd for half a day were not able to stand up. The people around didnt even see the teenagers movements, instead they kept watching Parviz suddenly fall to the ground, and now he was on the ground for half a day and still couldnt get up, and after a brief silence, he startedughing madly again. Parviz, are you okay? Howe you cant even stand up after letting a little white guy beat you up? How can this be worthy of your reputation on Threatened Road? That is to say, howe you cant even beat such a little white guy? Thats too humiliating, right? Yeah Parviz, dont embarrass us on Threatened road! How can you stand firm in our Threatened road after this! In fact, many people on this street are not dealing with Parviz, because Parvizs usual style is always domineering, this time the are looking at him to lose so much face, the past and he has some old and new grudges, this time naturally will not let go of this opportunity. Parviz word by word heard in the ears of the angry face are white, but the pain in the buttocks, and just by the teenager grabbed the whole arm also numb, simply can not lift up. It took some fear in Parvizs heart, and another hand that was still able to move, to barely hold his body up. Then angrily red at the teenager in front of him and cursed twice in anger. If you know what youre doing, dont ever set foot on this street again, or Ill make sure you look good next time! Such a threat is not at all imposing, Parviz could not care less and left with a couple of words, before holding his buttocks and leaving.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Everyone looked at his wretched back andughed even more happily. The teenager seemed to bepletely deaf to his words and just looked back at Eli beside him with a gentle question. Are you okay? Didnt get scared, did you? Eli only then seemed toe back to his senses, a gentle trembling all over his body, which looked up pitifully at the teenager in front of him. And this time, her fair and delicate little face has quietly tinged with red, only to look at the above and did not dare to look again, but only lowered her eyes and whispered thanks. Im fine just now really thank you Eli has always been spoiled growing up, then that flighty and domineering, but it is now like a young girl next door, showing an iparable shy expression. The pink of her face has naturally betrayed her, and at this time her fingers are also unconsciously twisting her skirt, her eyes dodging and not daring to look directly at the teenager. ra looked at Elis shy look with surprise. Thats right, the teenager who just ran out of nowhere to save the beauty at the moment of the ne is no other than ra, who has taken the Transformation Pill. ra has never really liked Eli, a little girl who always has her nose in the air, and there is nothing about this girl that makes her feel like she is worthy of being liked. But she is not the kind of person who can stand by and watch Eli, such a spoiled girl from childhood, being insulted, so she can help. But what she didnt expect was that Elis current appearance was simply a reversal of the norm, where there was the usual flighty and domineering look, but rather a shy one. Could it be ra was shocked by the sudden thought that came to her and shook her head fiercely, forcing a smile on her face to help Eli get up and stand. Miss Harper, this kind of ce is dangerous to mix fish and dragons, this is not the ce you shoulde, you better Wait a minute! Before ras bitter words were over, Eli suddenly spoke out to interrupt, and the face that was originally full of shyness turned into a miserable white face. How did you know I was Miss Harper When ra heard this, her heart thumped, because she was subconsciously speaking to persuade Eli to leave, so she logically overlooked a problem. The teenager in front of Eli should have never met her before, after all, the identity he is staring at now is not ra. Even if you recognize Eli at first nce, you shouldnt say so This looks like a suspicious person instead. You didnt shout it yourself, saying something about you being from the Harper Family. Its a good thing ra was quick enough to answer before Eli could see the signs. Chapter 2359 List of medicinal herbs Thats why Im just going to call you Miss Harper. After saying that you have to put on a harmless look, Eli was relieved at the sight of this. Id better take you back first. ra was afraid that Eli would reactter and pester her about what was wrong, so she quickly changed the subject. She said she pulled Eli and was ready to let her go first, but to her surprise, the other party struggled fiercely, and then begged like a death grip on her hand. Please! Eli took on a sobbing tone all of a sudden. You must not tell anyone that I came here? Dont tell anyone in my family! If if people know I came here Im done!!! ra couldnt help but frown slightly, after all, she herself had long felt strange, Eli such status of the youngdy, probably never even do housework, and how coulde to such a ce alone? Whats more, in terms of Elis family conditions, she should be able to hand anything she wants directly to it, not to run out to buy it by herself. Not to mention that Eli is now so afraid of people knowing that she has been here before, what is this all about? ra wanted to ask more questions, but at this time, a loud noise sounded at the end of the street. ording to the records, the signal appeared right there when Miss disappeared! Go check it out! Go and see ah, in case you can not find thedy, I do not want to live every one of them! With that, a group of ck-d bodyguards had appeared at the end of the street and were rushing over in their direction at that moment. ra immediately reacted, this must be Elis family who found her sneaking out and were looking for her at this time. Eli was naturally scared to death, so he couldnt be bothered to talk to ra, so he shook off ras hand and ran towards the other side. Hey! Eli! You wait!!! ra subconsciously tried to grab Eli, but Elis current ghostly appearance inspired her full potential instead, and disappeared at once to the other end of the street. ra sighed, she was now wondering more and more what was going on with Eli. But strange as it may be, ra herself is not really interested in Eli, and now that she should not be in any danger, ra is ready to go about her business. She didnt expect to take a step out, but her foot had already stepped on a piece of paper. ra froze, Eli had just left in such a hurry that she didnt even notice the paper on her body had fallen on the floor. ra knelt down and picked up the piece of paper, which was supposed to be a list of herbal purchases. So Eli came here to buy herbs? ra took another close look at the names of the herbs on that kind of shopping list, and it was just a little too familiar. This can be said to be a prescription for a fading pills. ra was very familiar with the Fading Pill, which she had learned from her own master at Ghost Carve in herst life, and it really wasnt a high level pill either. Although the two pills are somewhat simr, there is still a fundamental difference between this medicine and the transformation pill ra took in order toe here today. The Transformation Pill ra took today is only able to change her appearance for a short period of time, and there is a time limit. But the Fade Pill ispletely different. Since it is a Fade Pill, it is a permanent change of ones appearance. If there is a person who takes the fading pills for a long time, it will be possible to change their appearance permanently, and there will not be such a transient limitation as now. But also because such a change is very counterintuitive, it is necessary to take it for a long time in order to make the appearance change in a general direction. ra looked at the purchase list in her hand in a daze and couldnt help but frown, she had a lot of questions she couldnt think clearly.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. First of all, the first point is that Elis looks have been boasted since she was a child, so how could she want to change her looks? The arrogant face of this youngdy is still fresh in my mind, so how can such a person feel unconfident about her looks and thus want to go to such great lengths to change them? Secondly, the most important thing is still this, this fading elixir is the elixir she learned in Ghost Carve in herst life, how could it appear in this world and happen to be in Elis hands? Then it means that ras eyes gradually became dangerous, these days it could be that someone, like her, had crossed over from that continent. This is what allowed Eli to get his hands on the prescription through this person who There is a great possibility that Mrs. Eleanor, because all enough to get Ghost Carve true transmission, and crossed over, that is, she and the woman. How did Mrs. Eleanor get involved with Eli? If Eli didnt get the prescription through her, is there a third person involved? Is there anyone else who can have these two harsh conditions? ra was not concerned about what Eli was doing, but this prescription became a vague concern in ras mind. ra pondered for a moment and carefully put the piece of paper close to her body before pulling her purchases and leaving. The next day ra went to school as usual. ra! It was not yet time for ss, and Brody came over with a big smile on his face. Did you use that app yesterday? Did you post anything? ra nodded, then pulled out her cell phone. I opened them all and looked at them, and there were a few discussions that were quite interesting, so I wrote my thoughts on them. ra only gave Brody some messages that he himself replied to inside the forum yesterday. ra was actually in Ghost Carve in herst life, and often exchanged discussions with fellow disciples, but aftering to this continent, she couldnt find anyone she couldmunicate with and had long jumped at the chance. Now that we finally have this forum, ra doesnt intend to hide what she knows, so she basically knows everything and replies to many posts in one night. Brody was a bit curious and went over to read it, but he didnt understand any of the replies. Brody cant read but other old Chinese doctors can read ah, one or two like a treasure, almost tears fell down. ras reply mentions many unheard of treatments that are supported by theories, which is a very good alternative. Practicing medicine for many years, the old Chinese doctors have long been integrated, at this time to hear this novel idea, but understand that this is feasible, naturally is ecstatic. The following replies were clear and admiring. I didnt expect this senior to be so selfless and willing to share such valuable ideas with us, shame shame shame! I dont know which doctor is willing tomunicate with us on an online tform Ive just written down all those ideas, and Im currently studying them. I hope that if there is a seminar in the future, we can exchange them offline, and Ill definitely have a chat with you! Chapter 2360 Mullah’s intentions This APP is the internal software of the Chinese Medicine Association, and those who can enter the Chinese Medicine Association are already famous old Chinese medicine practitioners within the industry, and there are very few young people. Even if there are a few young individuals, and these old men and women mixed together all day long, the style of speaking and working is more to the old intellectuals that way. So although this is awork forum, but it is very different from the atmosphere of other forums, everyone one or two are fairy air floating text crepe, across the screen can almost imagine their current appearance. Brody read one by one, cant help but some want tough, because his mind is always the group of hair white, wearing old sses of Chinese medicine, word by word knocked down these words, maybe because of the excitement of the hand will also tremble substantially. The old herbalists directly considered ra as a senior, and such a preconceived notion actually did not surprise Brody. The Chinese medicine industry is a very closed industry, especially also with the traditional culture on the rtionship, it is extraordinarily concerned about the generation and seniority. What young and talented ah, heroes out of youth ah, all are no hair on the mouth to do not firm, no one will believe a young Chinese medicine schr. On the contrary, ra, although there are only a few sentences, many of them are of a convincing level, so it is natural to assume that she should also be an old pedant. ra doesnt mind such misunderstanding? Even if thats the case, it doesnt matter, and I dont want to argue with them anymore because of the age thing. ra has followed Brody to TCM associations before, and just because shes young, shes had enough of prejudice and doubt. Now on the Inte there is no such concern. Brody and ra were talking andughing in the front row, but at the back of the ssroom there was a sinister eye staring closely at ras back, if eyes could kill, ra would have died hundreds of times by now. ra, this woman is too shameless. It was Kade who had such a resentful gaze, and she was sitting next to Muh at this time, muttering in a low voice to Muh. Shes already with a great guy like Mr. Stanley, but shes still having an affair with Brody here. Kades number one enemy now is ra, she is about to hate ra, obviously looks like that, it is simply ugly and scary. Stanley or Carson, and now this Brody, these men are like blind to her side. One or two of them are brain-dead? What are you babbling about? Muhs face went cold in that instant, and even his tone of voice took on a hint of unpleasant coldness. Who told you that Stanley and ra were together? Kade only then sucked in a cold breath, realizing that he had said the wrong thing, although the two of them kissed in public, and everyone had already decided that the two of them had been fame also said to be together. But Muh was never afraid to admit it. Muh thought it was just a kiss and Stanley could be ying with her, her Stanley wouldnt be sincere with an ugly bastard like that. Kade naturally knew what was in Muhs mind and was quick to tter him. Thats right, thats right, Mr. Stanley must have just wanted to have some fun with her for a while, Muh you dont have to take it to heart. Kade looked at ras back but grew angry and couldnt help but speak again.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. You say she hooked up all day long, even if, a little bit of Chinese medicine will not be able to put up, get an oral liquid to buy around, afraid that others do not know like. Muh originally distracted listening, but suddenly heard the word Chinese medicine, she subconsciously eyes lit up, cold and clear voice asked. Does ra even know Chinese medicine? Seeing that Muh seemed a little interested in the matter and was saying bad things about ra, Kades whole being came alive all of a sudden. Gee, Muh you still dont know, right? She made a beauty oral liquid, said its a pure herbal form, and its selling quite hot on the inte! Kades face is full of malice, after he said himself happy, only to find that Muh somehow face is full of ferocious grimace, even if Kade cold see, are shocked a big jump. Kade had obviously realized that something was wrong and could only ask cautiously. Muh are you okay? Muhs face had returned to normal when he heard these words, as if the scowl and resentment had never happened, and he simply grunted disdainfully. Nothing just did not think that people like ra, also have the nerve to say that they know Chinese medicine, Chinese medicine is the treasure of Chinese civilization, just people like her a mouthful of Chinese medicine Chinese medicine, really sphemous Chinese medicine! Kade heard these words, but instead froze, Muh study direction is Western medicine, because Kacper is studying Western medicine ah. And Muhs Ph. D. from abroad, as well as his current orientation in Western medicine. This is the majority of people who study Western medicine will feel that they are the most scientific one, are quite despise Chinese medicine, but Muh the words in this It seems that the Chinese medicine is quite good, only because ra imed to know Chinese medicine and get angry, making Muh as if he is a person who studies Chinese medicine. Kade was confused, but she had to kiss ass, so she went along with Muhs words. Yeah, but ra doesnt really know much about that at all. The stuff she does is just scamming simple schoolgirls and actresses with stupid money on the Inte. Since she likes to cheat, Im going to let her cheat enough. I didnt expect Muh to be displeased with badmouthing behind his back, but instead had a detailed n in mind in the moment. Doesnt she like to say she knows Chinese medicine, then Ill give her a chance to show how good she really is at it. Muh finished with a sneer, Kade was still reacting to the meaning of the previous sentence, but Muh has coldly spoke again. Kade, do you know Bostan Harper? Kades eyes lit up when he heard the name Bostan. Did you say Mr. Bostan, the eldest of the Harper Family? Bostan that is the heir of the Harper Family, a top of the high wealthy and handsome, is Elis brother. His name is very well known in the Ching Maind and Kade has certainly heard of him. Well, thats him, do you know him? Chapter 2361 Please come The expression on Kades face just now was very excited, but now it was all frozen in his face, his heart cursing Muh for knowingly asking, but his face could only smile and answer awkwardly. Mr. Bostan like a big man, how can I know it has been in the banquet before, from a distance to see him just a few times. The Harper Family is such a top celebrity that Kade is high up on the list even if he wants to say a word to them. She was only able to see Bostan from afar when she followed those uncouth rich kids and attended various parties, so where could she talk about getting to know him? Muh naturally thought of it, pretending to be distracted, said. Id be happy to introduce you two. Kade was so excited all of a sudden that he was about to jump up and down.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Really Muh! Theyve only known each other for a few days, and although that was Kades intention in approaching Muh, Muh is too uptight, right? Introducing yourself to a man of Bostans caliber for the first time? That is the dream of many women! Muh saw this excited look of the other side, the mockery and disdain in the bottom of his eyes were about to be suppressed. But she still maintained the surface of the cold, talking is also that faint that look. Whats there to lie to you about? I never go back on my word. And Mr. Bostan does prefer girls of your type. Kade was so excited at this time that even her eyes were red, she subconsciously held Muhs hand tightly, and even her voice trembled. Muh really thank you so much, youve been my best friend for life Muh felt Kades death grip on her hand, a moment of disgust surged to her heart, but she could only forcefully suppress the urge to pull her hand out, but only a slight smile said. But you have to want to do something for me. Kades just now grateful expression was instantly stunned, Muhs words too obvious. It was just a deal, Muh didnt treat her as a friend to be kindly introduced to someone, she had her own goals, her own ns. But Kade doesnt care about this at all, so what if shes being used? As long as she can actually get the benefits in the end, it is perfectly eptable to be used. Kades smile froze for just a second, and immediately came alive, his mouth saying yes in quick session. Muh go ahead, Ill do whatever I can do for you! Well I heard that. Muh spoke slowly, with a malicious gleam in his eye. Mr. Bostans grandmother has been sick for some time, Western medicine has been tried and none of it really helps, so its already nned to find a Chinese doctor to see. Kades mind was not focused on her studies, so she was not good at studying, but she understood everything, and she understood Muhs meaning perfectly at this moment. It wasnt that hard to do, and Kade hastened to give a pleasing smile. Muh, leave this to me, I will get it done for you! The following days passed peacefully, with ra relying on those bought herbs to make a lot of potions. At the same time, she also did not forget to instruct Brody to find out why Eli appeared in Threatened road. But after all, it is the Harper Family, the Bailey Family in front of others may not be worth mentioning, so many days have passed, the matter is still no progress at all. ra was not likely to be surprised by this, except that one day out of the blue she received an unfamiliar phone call. Hello, is this ra? After the other party picked up the phone, he was very open and ra couldnt help but frown. Its me, you are ? I am the housekeeper of the Harper Family, and I hope you cane to our Harper Family sometime. ras heart thudded, because she and the Harper Family have never had any dealings, and those small grudges with Eli should not be a big deal to rm the family, right? That was exposed during Brodys investigation? ra was a little wary for a moment. May I ask what exactly is going on? Its like this, our olddy has had a headache for a while now. The butler across the street is quite good-tempered, and speaks without haste. Ive been treated by Western medicine for a while, but I havent seen any results. So recently I intend to find a Chinese doctor to treat, I heard that although you study in Western medicine clinical specialty, but Chinese medicine is quite aplished, so this is why I want to ask you toe over to take a look! After listening to the Harper Family housekeeper, ra was relieved. Luckily, the Harper Family didnt find out that it was her who was investigating Elis affairs. But ra still felt that there was something odd about the matter. Although she was reborn and came back to this continent for just a year or two, she had already discovered that most people on this continent firmly believe that a persons level of Chinese medicine is linked to her age, and the older she is, the higher her level is. ording to this reasoning, if the Harper Family wanted to find someone to treat the olddys headache, they should have gone to the older, more authoritative-looking Chinese doctors, so why did they suddenlye to her? It cant be just because she has a good reputation for those beauty oral liquids she sells online, right? It is absolutely impossible to think how. ra is confused, but now she wants to investigate why Eli suddenly appeared on Threatened road that day, and the treatment of Old Mrs. Harpers headache gives her a perfect opportunity to get close to the Harper family. After thinking about this in her mind, ra made up her mind and agreed to do it very quickly. Okay, I understand, please tell me the exact address, I will personally go there, at what time is it? It will be around this weekend, Miss Bell just needs to wait quietly at school and we will send someone over to pick you up. The butler hung up after a few more polite words of courtesy. The housekeeper put down the phone and immediately picked up another phone, dialed a phone number and said very respectfully, Young master, Ive done what you asked me to do, Miss Bell has promised toe over this weekend to treat the olddys headache. Meanwhile on the other side. On the other end of the phone, it was inside the luxurious presidential suite of an international hotel. The very messy king-size bed, with a woman in Bostans arms, raised an eyebrow and said aloud. Very good, you did a good job on this, Ill be back this weekend, you just have the olddy there to get ready. Chapter 2362 Diagnosis and treatment of headache Okay young master, I understand. The butler replied respectfully, and after hesitating for a moment, he couldnt help but add another sentence. But young master, I see that Miss Bell is young, not quite like she can see a doctor! This in case Okay, okay, its decided. Bostan interrupted impatiently. Dont worry, would I harm my own grandmother? In addition to her, I will also invite other old Chinese doctors toe over and let them treat my grandmother together, so you dont have to worry about these things. Bostans words finally let the butler down, he was relieved, and Bostan on the other side of the phone has been very impatient to hang up the phone, as soon as the woman in his arms, lowered his head and kissed her fiercely on the lips. Little baby! Youve done everything you asked me to do for you, now how are you going to reward me? The woman lying in Bostans arms at the moment, heavily made-up and frivolously dressed, is no other than ras nemesis C Kade. Kades entire body fell into Bostans arms as if it had no bones, pinching her voice very whispering. Mr. Bostan, Im all yours, what more reward do you want? With that said, her hand had touched Bostans chest. Kade, after all, is a veteran of the sex scene, and is very skilled in dealing with men. Bostan was soon ruffled by her to have a reaction After some absurdity, Bostan fell into a deep sleep. Kade quietly walked out of the hotel room alone and dialed a cell phone number in the hallway, the name of the person shown on the memo was Muh. As soon as the phone was connected, she said with great excitement. Hey Muh! Ive done what you asked me to do, and there will be absolutely no problem. Muhs cold voice came over the phone. Very well! Dont worry, when this is done, Ill put in a good word for you in front of the Harper Family people. Kade was so excited to hear Muhs words that he was about to jump up and down. She herself knew that a young master like Bostan would never take herself seriously; after all, with her status, she could not possibly be worthy of the Harper Family. But if she had Muh to back her up, but everything can bepletely different. Muh, just dont worry, you can leave this matter to me, I will make you very satisfied. After the call hung up, Kade looked ahead with a fierce face andughed out coldly. ra, this time, Ill see how you die you dont even know! It was the weekend, and as promised, the Harper Family sent someone to pick ra up from school. The Harper Familys old house is located in the most central and busy area of the city, with a lot ofnd and arge footprint. The car drove slowly through the gate into the old mansion and stopped at the front door of the central vi. Once ra got out of the car, she saw the housekeepere over to greet her. The butler, an old man with gray hair already, came over and said respectfully. Miss Bell, hello, I am the housekeeper of the Zhuo House, you can just call me Abdin, please follow me. With that, Abtin led ra to the vis lobby, where ra could hear intense discussions from a distance. In my opinion, this olddys headache is caused by wind-heat, hence the symptoms of nightmares and sweating and flushed face. Nope! Its definitely not like that! I think this olddys headache should be caused by cold poison! Otherwise, why else would she have a high fever all the time and a runny nose? ra listened to the discussions and paused slightly in her steps, turning her head to look at the butler walking beside her. It seems that your house has hired other herbalists.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Instead of being embarrassed at all by ras obvious questioning, the butler smiled naturally and politely and exined. Our Old Mrs. Harper has a distinguished status, so in addition to Miss Bell, we have invited two other highly respected old Chinese doctors in the industry, just so you can learn from each other. When ra heard him say this, her heart also became clear. She was wondering why the Harper Family would ask her, a medical student, to see the familys olddy. It turned out that they had prepared for this and invited other Chinese doctors toe with them. ra was also not angry at all, but nodded approvingly and followed Abtin into the vi living room together. Walked into the living room and saw two old Chinese doctors who were already gray-haired, one was wearing a Zhongshan suit, the other was wearing a coat, and at the moment the two were discussing their condition in a very excited manner. The two of them argued loudly about the reason for this Old Mrs. Harpers headache, but to their surprise, Abtin suddenly led another person in, and both turned their heads to look at ra, who was standing next to Abtin. Hey? This is Let me introduce you to everyone. After Abtin took a step back, he politely introduced the identities of both parties. This is Mr. Hamraz, the dean of the College of Traditional Chinese Medicine, next to him is Mr. Dwar, the president of the Ching Chinese Medicine Association, and next to me is Miss ra, a freshman at Ching University School of Medicine. On campus medical students? Mr. Dwar in theb coat looked at ra suspiciously, then turned his head to ask the housekeeper again. Didnt you call us here today to treat Old Mrs. Harpers headache? Why did you bring a student boy here? The butler exined to the old gentleman in a very nice manner. Oh, yes, this Miss Bell is one of the doctors that our Mr. Bostan has specially invited here for consultation, and she also wants to have a medical consultation with you two. A medical sparring session?? Abtins words made Mr. Dwar think his ears were out of order. You mean this little yellow-haired girl ising with us to see Old Mrs. Harper? How can that be! Compared to Mr. Dwars surprise, that Mr. Hamraz can be said to be quite grumpy, he heavily pped the table next to him, almost jumped up in anger. Just a little yellow-haired girl like her, what kind of medical skills can she know? Are you ying with us! In the eyes of veteran TCM doctors like them, it was simply an insult to let a young girl who hadnt graduated from medical schoole and spar with them in medical skills. ra, who was standing by, had obviously expected this scene, and her face was calm. The Harper Family butler standing next to ra was also unchanged and continued to speak very respectfully. Two old gentlemen, this is also our Mr. Bostans intention, and I hope you can forgive us. Chapter 2363 It’s actually her Those two old Chinese doctors were so angry that their faces turned blue. You guys are just in nonsense! Abtin pretended not to see their annoyance and bowed his head in a gesture of invitation. Three, please move upstairs to check the pulse of our olddy! Just as Abtins words were finished, ra took the lead and walked up the stairs. The Mr. Hamraz still had a blue face, some childish tantrums, and refused to go upstairs, so Mr. Dwar, who was standing next to him, had toe over to intervene. Okay, okay, why do we have to be so normal with a little girl like her? Its more important to give the olddy a medical consultation, lets go up! Mr. Dwars face was still very hard to read. If it wasnt for the fact that the person he was seeing today was Old Mrs. Harper, he would have thrown up his sleeves and left, but for the sake of the Harper Family, he had to hold back his anger and go upstairs with Mr. Dwar. ra was led by Abtin and soon arrived at Old Mrs. Harpers room on the second floor. Just walking into Old Mrs. Harpers room, ra couldnt help but frown hard. This room is very spacious and bright, but at this moment the curtains are pulled tight. And because the doors and windows are closed for a long time, the whole room is filled with a strange smell in addition to the smell of medicine. ra touched her nose and turned her head somewhat depressedly to look at Abdin who was standing next to her. Why dont you open the windows to ventte? Our olddy had a bad headache and couldnt blow, so we closed all the windows and smoked the medicine in the room again. ra didnt say anything else, just furrowed her brow more tightly and walked into the room. Just as she walked into the room, she heard a young mans voice C Grandma, just dont worry! This doctor we found this time is rtively young, but I heard people say that her level of medical skills is very good and will definitely be able to cure your headache. Then another young womans voice followed C Yes, olddy, just dont worry, ra she is my ssmate, I know her level of medical skills better than anyone, I believe she will definitely not let you down. ra froze slightly when she heard the womans voice. This voice is very familiar ah! It is hard to be Before she could fully react, she saw the man and woman standing next to Old Mrs. Harpers bed. The young man looked very simr to Eli, and ra judged from the way he just addressed the olddy that he should be Old Mrs. Harpers grandson, Elis brother, the eldest son of the Harper Family and the future family heir C Bostan. But what really shocked ra was the woman standing next to Bostan. Standing next to Bostan at this moment is none other than Kade. Kade, probably because she was visiting Old Mrs. Harper at the Harper Family today, changed her usual outfit and dressed inly instead of wearing heavy makeup. But even so, her tattooed eyebrows and false eyshes also betrayed her, the whole face still looks real and fake, a look of the Netflix woman. ra had some surprise. How did this Kade end up at Harper Family? Kade also saw ra who walked in the door. She immediately put on a very happy face and came over and took ras hand very affectionately, saying very warmly. ra, youre here atst,e on! Come over and show Old Mrs. Harper what this headache is all about. He said he didnt give ra any chance to speak and dragged her directly to Old Mrs. Harpers face.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Old Mrs. Harper, who was lying in bed, also finally saw ras face. This Old Mrs. Harper look is kind-eyed, although the hair has been all white, the face is also full of wrinkles and age spots, but from her eyebrows can still be seen between some of the beauty of the young and beautiful. Originally, the olddy was talking to them with her eyes closed, and only when she heard Kades words did she slowly open her eyes. But she didnt expect to see ras intentionally ugly and frightening face at first nce. The old man still cant help but be startled. Although she had already heard from her grandchildren and Kade that the one who came to treat her this time was a young female doctor, but at this time, looking at ra in front of her, the olddys face was very full of doubts. Bostan, is this the young miracle doctor in medicine you were talking about? How do I look and feel Before Old Mrs. Harper could finish her sentence, Kade stepped aside and said. Olddy, although ra is not good looking and looks young, her medical skills are very good, even many teachers in our school have praised her. Youd better let her check your pulse! ra stood looking at the unusually attentive Kade and thought of something in her mind. I didnt expect that Kade had the ability to hook up with Mr. Bostan of the Harper Family, and he really knows how to find his own backers. And actually thought of using such a vicious method to trap himself. Now if ra could not see that this was designed by Kade long ago in order to set her up, she would have been screwed by these women long ago. ra and the Bostan had never met, so how could he suddenly invite her to the Harper Family to see the olddy? Then its obvious that Kade was the only one who suggested him to do so. Kade and she has a lot of grudges, and in her eyes, ra is a fake Chinese doctor who only uses tricks to deceive people, and the reason why she can make a very effective beauty oral liquid is just because of luck, so she blind cat met a dead mouse. She now deliberately rmends ra to see Old Mrs. Harper, because she is sure that ras fake medical skills will not cure Old Mrs. Harpers illness. It may even aggravate Old Mrs. Harpers condition, or even when the Harper Family will be held responsible for it, it will definitely not be med on her Kades head, it will only be med on ra alone. The Harper Family is so rich, powerful and influential that to kill a college student like ra with no background is as simple as killing an ant, simply by lifting a hand. ra gave augh, full of sarcasm and disdain, so to speak, she had underestimated this Kade. Originally she thought it was a woman with big breasts and no brain, at best, she was just making some small, irrelevant tactics behind her back. I didnt expect this measurement to be well thought out, but if ras medical skills werent really in ce, Im afraid I would have fallen into her hands this time. And maybe even lose your life directly. Chapter 2364 Her plan Unfortunately for Kade, there was only one thing that didnt work, and that was that she hadnt thought that ra was indeed quite aplished in medicine, and that she had medical skills that were unheard of in this world, and that this little problem would not be difficult for her. Like what beauty oral liquid, which is simply not to take things, but also did not expect to be so sought after in this world. She now wants to cure that olddys headache, and its a matter of hand to mouth. Kade, who had no idea of the connection, still looked enthusiastic and was desperately rmending ra, and every word she said felt like a deration of ras death, with emotions running high. ra is known for her medical skills, and some of the biggest stars have been to her for treatment. Your headache has been tried for so long by Western doctors, but its not working, so let ra give you a look! ra couldnt help but sneer out, Kades cuddly look really sells it. The only way to blow yourself out of the sky and underground, so you can see how much Kade really hates himself, so you want to let yourself die? Now how high Kade has put himself, when the timees if he cant cure the olddys headache, Im afraid of how badly he will end up. This tactic is to make people can not say a two or three to. Its just a pity that its still not worth it to her ra in the end. Rather, shes looking forward to it now, and its a great opportunity for ra. So Kade has done her a big favor. ra is now online, and although the beauty orals have sold well, that was never ras intention. What she wants to do is not to sell these health products, she really wants to revive Chinese medicine in this continent. But the worlds prejudice against the age of Chinese medicine is simply too strong for ra to break through. She had been thinking about it for so long and had no way to open up the situation, and Kade surprisingly delivered this opportunity directly to her eyes. If she could directly cure this olddys headache this time, she would be considered to have really made a name for herself as a Chinese doctor. ra didnt care that Kade was counting anymore, and just smiled and nodded. Olddy, let me take a look at it for you. Kade was so happy to hear the other party agree so simply that he almost danced with his hands. Kade just think ra is really stupid, she still think this is some easy job? This Old Mrs. Harper is the fundamental person of the whole family, if something happens Even if ra has Stanley on her side, so what? Stanley can still turn his back on the Harper Family for such an ugly monster as ra, who will surely be ruined by then! Whats more, she wanted to see how ra would look when she knew she was going to die after being abandoned by Mr. Stanley! Kade this is marriage in forcibly suppressing the smile on his face, even if how happy this y still has to y on, so still pinched his throat and opened his mouth in a false sense. Yes, olddy, ras medical skills are notoriously good, so you should let her try! While saying that, he threw a wink at Bostan who was standing aside. Bostan is indeed scum, but every time he scum others, he is also sincere and seriousmitment, and he is in love with Kade at this time is true love it. At this moment received a hint from Kades eyes, it is natural to help Kade to speak, he immediately spoke to. Yes, Grandma, those western doctors have not been able to cure for so many days, or you should try! Old Mrs. Harper was still a little hesitant to trust such a young TCM girl, but since her precious grandson had already spoken, the olddy sighed with relief and then put her hand out. ra smiled and nodded as she sat on the edge of the bed and began to take her pulse, her expression remaining indifferent. By this time, Mr. Dwar and Mr. Hamraz had also entered the room, but the two of them had also been seeing the olddy for some time, and this time they should onlye for a follow-up visit. So they did not rush up to take the pulse, but only on the sidelines to watch coldly, such a young girl, but also painted with such unorthodox makeup, really do not let people like up. ra didnt pay any attention to these people either, she naturally knew what was in the other partys mind, but she was currently focusing on the olddys pulse. But soon ras brow furrowed, but this continued silence made Mr. Dwar a little sullen. You little girl has been listening for so long, have you heard anything? Do you know Chinese medicine or not? ra heard the other partys questioning and raised her hand with a somewhat ugly face, then asked with a cold, clear voice. It was you who gave the olddy Chuanxiong Tea Tone San? The two old herbalists in front of them were stunned for a moment; their olddy had been seeing patients for some time. The two of them discussed and agreed that the olddys headache was a wind-cold headache, so they used this most basic Chuanxiong Tea Tonic San. But ra should have just listened to her pulse, so how could she have directly diagnosed the medication the olddy used in the past few days? It should be a mistake must have been someone who told this little girl in advance that she was able to y God here! Mr. Dwar thought here has beenpletely sure, also just coldly grunted. It is the two of us confirming the diagnosis to let use, the olddys illness is obvious, that is, wind-cold headache, affecting the lung qi declination before coughing, as well as the thin white tongue coating, do you have any disobedience? ra couldnt help but sneer when she heard this. Old Madam, this is not a wind-cold headache at all, coughing with a lot of phlegm and white tongue coating, isnt this a sign of phlegm headache? You cant even distinguish between kidney yang deficiency and kidney yin deficiency, and youre still using drugs here indiscriminately, which is whats making the condition worse!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Mr. Dwar dumbfounded, recently reacted after the angry blowing beard and eyes, even the voice has been raised an octave, with the characteristic rasp of the elderly. What do you mean by that! You mean I misdiagnosed her! That giving the olddy the wrong medicine is what made her worse for so long than having to get better? ra looked at the furious Mr. Dwar in front of her, her expression unchanged as always. Thats what I said, and you understood it no problem. Mr. Dwar had been so aggressive, but now he couldnt say anything because he hadnt seen anyone who dared to talk to him in this way for a long time. After all, he is one of the leading figures in the industry, and is almost an authority in the entire Chinese medicine session. Chapter 2365 Delisting Forever Even if they are a few equal old men to see each other are generally two words of praise to each other, while the rest of the industry is naturally desperate to please him when they see him. But this young student in front of him, who was wearing appalling makeup, actually spoke so harshly that he dared to point his nose and say he had misdiagnosed him. Mr. Dwar has never had his authority challenged in years, and at this time he was so angry he could hardly stand up. Mr. Dwar at this time, where can still care about maintaining their own image and manners, has long been angry to lose their minds. Youve only read a few years? You cant even distinguish between these two pulse images, and you still have the nerve to talk nonsense here? Mr. Dwar was so angry that he was about to lose his words, and even poured out a breath and continued to curse.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. You havent seen half as many patients as Ive treated in your life, so how dare you talk nonsense here and question me? Do you not want to stay in this profession anymore?! ra listened to his words but did not waver in the slightest, instead her eyes were filled with clear disgust. What ra hates the most is the old Chinese doctors who talk about their qualifications at every turn and are convinced of their diagnosis just because they have seen more patients. Never consider whether it could be that their judgment is really wrong, thus leading to the dy of many diseases and increasing the suffering of patients for nothing. Not only that, but it will even make the ending go in the direction of bing the worst one. This was thest thing ra could see, and when she heard Mr. Dwars words at this time, her original intention to exin to her patiently was dispelled. So ra just raised her hand impatiently. Unlike the colorful way her face was painted, ras hands are her original look, slim and white, beautifully tight. Since you dont believe me, I dont want to bother with you any more, just give me three days. ra paused for a moment, an ambitious smile on her face. The olddy just needs to follow my prescription for three days, and her headache will be cured! ras words managed to freeze everyone in the room, even Mr. Hamraz, who had been standing on the sidelines and hadnt intervened, let out a gasp. Youre crazy little girl, arent you? Mr. Hamraz looked a little funny with his wide-eyed look. The olddy has been lingering in her sickbed for more than half a year, how can you possibly cure her in three days? It wont do you any good if you say such bravado! Mr. Hamraz is quite pertinent, after all, there is a fundamental difference between Chinese medicine and Western medicine, the effect of Chinese medicine is to eradicate the root of the disease, the unity of heaven and man. But ra, a young girl, said that she could cure the disease in three days, so what is it if not bravado? After all, he and Mr. Dwar have been healing themselves for most of the year, and still nothing works. Mr. Dwar, who was looking at ra with an angry face, couldnt help butugh at ras words. You little girl, should I say you are ignorant or stupid! Mr. Hamraz raised his hand to point at ras nose and said with exasperation andughter. Dont you talk big here! You want to cure Old Mrs. Harpers headache in three days? Thats a fools dream! Mr. Dwar and I have been treating Old Mrs. Harper for a year, and we havent seen any improvement, and here you are, saying you can cure her in three days! You put us there! ra had expected that Mr. Dwar and Mr. Hamraz would not believe her, but she did not care about these doubts. People on this continent originally did not particrly trust Chinese medicine, and they all felt that it was impossible to get immediate results, and that it was mostly an extremely slow process. But she knows that this is not the case. In the continent where she lived before, Chinese medicine can be as instant as Western medicine, if you use the right method. And ra has just found out, this Old Mrs. Harpers illness is actually not how serious, just because Mr. Dwar and Mr. Hamraz will beplicated to think about the problem, the treatment n is not right, which led to the olddys illness dragged so long to get better. But ra couldnt say these things in front of Mr. Dwar and Mr. Hamraz. She didnt bother to pay them any mind, and just turned to look very seriously at Old Mrs. Harper on the bed. Old Mrs. Harper, would you like to believe me? ra could also see that this Old Mrs. Harper, despite her age, was actually a particrly opinionated person. So she didnt argue with old codgers like Mr. Dwar and Mr. Hamraz anymore, as long as she got the patients consent, then she would do her best to live up to the patients trust and try to cure her. This Old Mrs. Harper heard ra ask herself so bluntly, slightly frozen, she looked at the little girl in front of her, ras eyes are full of determination. ra looked at the olddy lying on the bed very seriously and asked again seriously. Olddy, would you like to believe me? Old Mrs. Harper looked at the seriousness in ras gaze and for a moment was in a bit of a trance. Obviously this girl is definitely not said to be good-looking, and this look of heavy makeup is exactly the way one always hates the girls door dress. But she had no reason to, through her exaggerated eye shadow, saw the rity in the childs eyes, leaving her in a bit of a trance for a moment. She seemed, in this girl saw the shadow of that person back then. That person also once looked at her with such a serious face and asked with a voice as calm as water. Old Mrs. Harper, would you like to believe me? I believe you! Old Mrs. Harper didnt even think about it this time and just blurted it out. As soon as her words fell, Bostan and that Abtin on the sidepletely changed their faces. Olddy, you have to think about it seriously again! Thats right! Olddy, as the saying goes, medicine is poisonous in three parts, you cant be impulsive! Mr. Dwar and Mr. Hamraz were also very anxious to discourage them. Old Mrs. Harper, we have been recuperating your body for such a long time, although the disease is not well, but at least it is under control, no more deterioration, you see you are so old, your body can not afford to let her blindly toss. Bostan, who was watching ra and the two old herbalists argue, suddenly heard that ra was going to prescribe medicine for her grandmother and was a bit flustered, and also spoke up to persuade Old Mrs. Harper. Grandma, I think it is better to forget, this is medicine three points of poison, what if a hand to your body to eat bad! This Bostan though said that he agreed to let rae and take the pulse of his grandmother because he was greedy for beauty. But if she were to prescribe medicine for her grandmother, that would be a different matter. If something goes wrong when Grandma takes ras medicine, he will be the unworthy son of the Harper Family. Chapter 2366 No need to say Everyone was on hand to advise Old Mrs. Harper not to let ra prescribe her medication, but this Old Mrs. Harper was not someone who would change her mind so easily. Although she is now old, but in the end is the Harper Family when the head of the ra people, she has the drive where the ordinary people can bepared to. Since she had already said that she would trust ra, she would not easily change her mind just because of someone elses words. Old Mrs. Harper raised her hand, signaling that no one needed to say more, and said in a very decisive manner. You dont have to say anything else, I said Im willing to believe her that means I absolutely believe her, Ive had this headache for most of the year, no sign of getting better at all, why dont you just try this little girls medicine, maybe it will get better. The olddys words made everyone anxious at once, but looking at the olddys non-negotiable look, they did not dare to persuade, so they nodded in agreement with her decision. Kade was the happiest person in the crowd at this time. In fact, her reason for being happy is quite simple. It was her ploy to get ra to examine the olddy. If the olddy ate her medicine and something really went wrong, then ra would be dead! Thinking of this, she hurriedly stepped forward and took the arm of the worried Bostan next to her and persuaded her in a soft voice. Bostan, just trust me, this ssmate of mine is really good at medicine, you let her try, she wont let you down. Bostan still had a hesitant look on his face, but he didnt know how to persuade his grandmother, when he saw that ra had gotten up. Since the olddy is already willing to trust me, then please prepare a room for me to refine the medicine, this medicine I will soon be ready, the olddy just needs to follow my method and take one medicine every day, I can guarantee that after three days, the olddys headache will bepletely cured.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Having said that, ra simply ignored the distrustful looks of the people in the room and turned to leave the room, going alone to the adjacent study. ra came into the Harper Family study and immediately started making potions for Old Mrs. Harper. Because of the Soul Stone space, ras medicine making speed is very fast, and the time in the space is slow, a few hours of medicine making inside, the outside world is only ten minutes past, ra quickly seeded in making the medicine the olddy needs. She called the servants and asked them to bring the elixir to the olddys room. The people standing in the room all hadplicated expressions on their faces when they saw these medicines delivered by ra. Bostan still couldnt resist speaking up onest time to persuade. Grandma, this medicine, are you sure you want to take it? Why dont we have someone check this prescription properly and then decide if we want to take it. Dont worry so much, didnt we just go and test this medicine? Since it has been determined that it is not poisonous, it is not deadly to eat. Old Mrs. Harper was very unhappy with her grandsons indecisiveness. Although this olddy has decided to take the medicine ra made for her, but the Harper Family is a big family, they are such a noble family, plus the olddys status is noble, how can there be no check measures at all. So just when the medicine was delivered, they already had someone check if it contained toxins and made sure that the medicine ra made was not poisonous before taking it to the olddy again. Mr. Dwar, who was standing on the side, could not help but speak up again. Even if this medicine does not contain toxins, you cant just take it, in case this medicine and your health just refute each other, then even if you dont get poisoned after eating it, it is likely that your body will be weaker. If an ordinary patient, or even a slightly younger healthy person, had taken these drugs so casually, Mr. Dwar and Mr. Hamraz would definitely not have had such a strong objection. But the olddys status is noble, and older, and this headache has dragged on for so many years, her body is already very weak. Even if there are no toxins in this medicine, if the medicine is just the opposite of the olddys health condition, eating this medicine will probably cause irreparable damage to the olddys body. So their faces are hesitant struggle, still want to advise the olddy a few more words, but the olddy did not give them the opportunity to go to the nonsense again, she did not hesitate to pick up a pill, directly swallowed. Wait, dont eat yet! Mr. Dwar, Mr. Hamraz and Bostan, who were standing by the bedside, were frightened by the scene and rushed forward to try to stop the olddy. But it is alreadypletely toote, the olddys mouth is already swallowed in the medicine. Old Mrs. Harper sat on the bed and gave a cold look around her. Anyway, Ive already taken the medicine, even if you guys stop me now, its toote, from now on, bring the medicine to my room on time every day, and stop being so nonsense! Although Old Mrs. Harper is now old and frail, she is a person who has gone through many storms, and these words were spoken with a powerful aura and a strong sense of oppression. At this point, Kade was jumping for joy. The excitement in her heart was overwhelming as she watched the olddy take the pills ra had sent over and made with her own hands. Thats great! The olddy ate ras medicine, if there is any physical difort at that time, she ra will definitely die a miserable death by then! When the Harper Family takes responsibility, Mr. Stanley will be reluctant to protect her as a troublemaker. Anyway, from the beginning, this Mr. Stanley was nning to y with this ugly monster of hers. The more Kade thought about it, the more excited she was. She walked out of the room with Bostan by her side, and because she was so happy, she softly hugged Bostans arm and pouted. Bostan, just dont worry, this olddy will be cured. Kade this voice can be pinched out of water, men listened to her this pampering fear is bones are going to be crispy, Bostan usually also like Kade and he pampered, but now he saw her this kind of look is no reason to get angry, Bostan a push away Kade, a hard p on the down. He red at Kade viciously. You little bitch! I only promised to let that friend of yourse over to see my grandmother before, but I never said that she should dispense medicine to my grandmother, if something goes wrong with my grandmothers body, you little bitch where responsible. Now Bostan is really angry. The reason he had agreed to Kade and let that friend of herse to his house to see his grandmother was just a momentary lust for Kades body and was blown away by her pillow talk. But it never even urred to him to actually ask his grandmother to take Kades ugly friends medicine. He also did not expect that the ugly bastard had even gained the trust of his grandmother and actually did eat the pills made by that woman herself. If his grandmother really bes unwell because of that medicine, not to mention that he will be charged with being an unfilial son or grandson, his parents will never let him off easily then. Chapter 2367 is really stupid Bostan heart more and more annoyed, and then look at the Kade in front of the top of such a heavily made-up face, only to feel very disgusted, a foot will be Kade to kick away. Get out of my way, youre not allowed toe over to me in the future, and if anything really happens to my grandmother, youll be waiting to be buried with her along with that friend of yours! Bostan left Kade in a huff and walked away. Wait a minute, Bostan, listen to me and you, you dont go yet Bostan! Kade saw Bostans angry look, then realized that he was really angry, panicked and tried to go after him to exin clearly, but Bostan directly into the car, and then took off, did not want to say a word with her. Kade stood somewhat helplessly in ce, flustered. At this time her cell phone rang, she took out the phone, saw the caller ID was Muh, she hurriedly picked up the phone, rushed to the other side is a straightforward questioning. Muh! Didnt you promise me that? As long as I introduced ra to the Harper Family so that she could see Old Mrs. Harper, you would put in a good word for me in front of the Harper Family people and nothing would happen to me, but now what? This olddy has taken the medicine made by ra, and Bostan has suddenly turned against me and now wont even bother with me! Kade is now afraid in her heart, she came to help Muh together with ra, one reason is that she wants to take this opportunity to get rid of ra this thorn in her side, so that she can not walk away. But there is a more important reason is that she wants to take the opportunity to hold the legs of Harper Family young master Bostan. It turns out that she had a very good n, if Old Mrs. Harper had any problems because of taking ras medicine, then the responsibility would be hers alone, and she had nothing to do with this introducer. Even if Bostan would hold her ountable, all she would have to do is cry a few tears and say that she too thought ra was really as good as the rumors had it. But she never expected that Old Mrs. Harper would be so important in Bostans eyes. The olddy just took the medicine from ra, the doctor she referred, and he got angry and mad with her directly. In that case, Im afraid that if something really goes wrong with ras medicine, she will definitely be implicated as well. Listening to Kades questioning, Muh, however, spoke in a calm tone. You dont have to worry, you do this for me, I assure you that Bostan will never pursue you. But he Kade wanted to say something else, but she was cut off hard by Muh on the other end of the line before she could finish. Its just a rich man like Bostan. If you do this well, I can introduce you to a better and richer one. Muh already knew what was on Kades mind. Sure enough Kade was instantly happy again when he heard her say that. The reason she was so worried was that she was afraid of losing a rich man like Bostan, but now Muh has promised to introduce her to a better man. A man with more money than Bostan! Then what does she have to worry about. Kade was so excited that he was about to scream. No problem, Muh, dont worry! I will do this matter to your satisfaction. Kade smiled happily, where there was just half a bit of angry intention, very ttering said. Then you must not forget what you promised me! Dont worry, Ill remember. Muh hung up the phone directly after he finished, looked at his phone and gave a coldugh. This Kade is really a stupid woman. But its just as well that the stupidity is just convenient for her to take advantage of. On the same day ra hit it off with Old Mrs. Harper, and the olddy had already taken the first medicine ra had made for her. But to be frank, the olddy was only impressed by her clear-eyed look, because it evoked her own memories of the past, so the ghost agreed to her, to say that her heart, in fact, is not exactly that reassuring. But at night, Old Mrs. Harper, uncharacteristically, slept very peacefully, and even the servants in the house finally had a good nights rest. This is the first time in six months that the olddy did not get up in the middle of the night and stay up hard because of a headache, which was a pleasant surprise for the whole family. And ra spent another hour on the very day she saw the olddy, which means she spent a whole day inside Soul Stones boundary, practicing a three-day portion of the potion. It has all been handed directly to the olddy herself in a delicate brocade box before the olddy ced it next to her pillow. The next morning after taking the medicine, the olddy did not sleep too long, even without a headache, because she was already elderly. But this was the first time in six months that she woke up naturally, and the olddy only felt that the heaviness and pain caused by this illness had dissipated for the most part. Although there is still some vague pain, but this is well within the tolerable range for the olddy. When she used to have headaches, she just felt a million drills going into her head, and even for a woman as young and determined as she was, she often couldnt stand the pain and moaned out. The olddy woke up and quietly stared at the ceiling for a while, and it turned out that the happiness thates from good health can actually make people speechless to this point. Soon the butler and the servant came into the olddys bedroom with breakfast, and the butler asked with his head bowed respectfully. Olddy, would you like to have breakfast now? In the past six months, the torment of headaches made the olddy be somewhat violent, especially in the early morning every day, the olddy who failed to sleep after a night of tossing and turning always took it out on the servants from time to time. But they slept well all night yesterday and didnt hear the olddy ringing the bell or anything like that, and they didnt know what was going on. So now the butlers heart cant help but be a little nervous and his attitude more respectful. I didnt expect the olddy to be uncharacteristically gentle and kind smiled and said. You tell them to bring it up, and after you bring it up, you guys go eat first too, and then Ill call you to collect it when Im done on my side.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The butler looked up in shock at the old man in front of him, then with trembling lipsmanded the few servants who followed him to set up the bed table and breakfast, then waved his hand and took them down. Wow its the first time Ive seen an olddy talk so well? Yeah, and it used to be that we were asked to serve her dinner on the side Howe we cared about us instead this time? And let us go eat first. Chapter 2368 Betting A few underlings chattered behind the butler, then were met with a fierce re as the butler turned around. The olddy thing maybe you guys are chewing behind her back? Go eat your dinner now! Although the steward reprimanded the subordinates with his mouth, the shock in his own heart was no less than anyone elses. On the other hand, ra had also arrived at the school. Loris saw ra in the doorway from a distance and couldnt help but be happy, getting up and waving. ra!!! This way this way!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ra saw the little bunny-like Loris, even the eyes also for a time gentle down, in this world, in addition to Stanley, their own most cared for people is Loris. What do you mean, ra she actually did prescribe medicine to the olddy? The olddy even ate it? Muh actually did not expect things to go so well, mainly because he did not expect ra to really dare to do so. Muh is not a fool, at this time also probably know that things are not as simple as they think, ra if not at all sure, and how dare so simply agreed to down. Kade was sitting on the sidelines, and she was keenly aware that Muhs mood seemed a little off, so she took Muhs hand and reassured him. Muh, dont think so much about it, ra is so reckless because she wants to be in the limelight that shell just say yes! Weve been ssmates for so long, I still know her! Muh looked at his hand being pulled by Kade and struggled for half a day before suppressing his impulse to shake Kade off. However, hearing Kades conviction did give Muh somefort, after all, he didnt know ra well. Kade has been with her long enough, this matter should still be sure, right? Kade looked at the other partys face has eased, can not help but full of smiles asked. By the way Muh, didnt you say you were going to introduce me to a richer man than Bostan When will you introduce me to him? Muh looked at Kade with a sweep of disgust and impatience in his eyes. Dont be in a hurry when things are all done, I naturally wont treat you badly! ra had been listening carefully, but her phone kept vibrating endlessly. In the end, ra had no choice but to take out her phone and take a peek. There are about five or six text messages, all from Stanley, ra roughly flipped through the main idea is that Stanley will return to the country the day after tomorrow, I hope ra are able to prepare for it. ra turned off her phone and silently rolled her eyes, what was there to prepare for? After all, they are already a couple. ra herself did not notice that her face had been tinged with a hint of abnormal redness, but it was Loris. She naturally also felt the vibration of ras phone on the table and watched curiously as ra blushed after reading her phone and couldnt help but tease. What are you looking at? So happy! ra was startled, and all of a sudden her face turned even redder and she gave Loris a gentle push. Dont be ridiculous! Loris, however, was still all smiles, and to this day she still remembered the time when she and ra had just gotten along. ra always had that cold and quiet look, as if she was not interested in anything, but now she was witnessing ras change little by little. She began to cry, tough, to blush and feel embarrassed, and finally to look like a living human being. Soon after the full day of sses, ra was picked up by the Harper Familys driver and taken to the Harper Familys mansion as soon as the sses were over. The olddy was lying in bed at this time, resting her eyes, and under the leadership of the housekeeper, ra entered the house gently. Mr. Dwar and Mr. Hamraz had already followed them when they entered the olddys bedroom. This morning and at noon, the olddy had already taken todays medicine and her condition had basically calmed down, and the medicine to be taken for the third time was to be able to heal. As for the symptoms of the deathly headache, they havepletely disappeared after taking the medicine at noon today. Only for the subsequent conditioning, so topletely eradicate, had to take three days in a row, otherwise in fact, just two days of medicine is enough. ra approached Old Mrs. Harper, who also happened to open her eyes at that moment, and smiled slightly at the girl with ugly makeup in front of her. Youre here, Ive taken all the medicine for today, I really feel much better already ah. ra smiled back and nodded in greeting, then gestured for the olddy to put her arm out again. Let me take your pulse again and see if there are any other illnesses that need to be healed together, so Ill help you with all of them by hand! The olddy was naturally happy to hear this, and smilingly put her hand out, ra only gently put it on, and her heart waspletely settled. As one would expect, the olddys illness is actually notplicated and not a stubborn one, as long as the right medicine is used, it has really gone awaypletely now. ra then withdrew her hand. The olddy was taken care of by Mr. Hamraz and Mr. Dwar on a daily basis, so apart from this headache that they had misdiagnosed, there were no other major problems. ra, at this time, had some change of opinion about the two old Chinese doctors, in fact, their business level was still online, but they were just too stubborn. And always that self-righteous, refusing to look back at the mistakes they made, which led to the olddys illness bing more and more serious. If you can correct your mistakes, you will be able to live up to their reputation as Holy Hand. Mr. Hamraz and Mr. Dwar were standing behind ra, and the two old men looked at each other while ra was taking her pulse. After all, the two of them have been watching Chinese medicine for so many years, asking, smelling, seeing and cutting these are still not in the conversation, and the use is also pure. Although I havent been able to go and take the olddys pulse yet, just by looking at Old Mrs. Harpers face I can tell that she had a good nights restst night and wasnt nagged by a headache at this time of night. The spirit of the whole person does not know how much better, but also the first time in the past six months the glow. Did this medicine for this little girl really work? While they were still wondering, ra had finished taking her pulse and turned around to look back at the two of them. Please, both of you. Mr. Hamraz and Mr. Dwar were both jumping in the heart, Mr. Hamraz the day before was still considered quite graceful, andter also spoke out to advise ra, ras influence on him is not that incorrigible. Mr. Dwar is aplete old codger, even if the heart is a little panicked at this time, but the surface is still very wild look. Id like to see how far you, a yellow-haired girl, can go! Mr. Dwar gave ra a fierce re, walked with trembling steps to the olddys side, and reached out to put his hand on her arm. Chapter 2369 Go shopping together Time passed, but Mr. Dwars face became more and more ugly, and finally it turned blue. After another half hour, the olddy became anxious and stared at Mr. Dwar, who was still taking her pulse, and spoke. Well? Mr. Dwar, however, shuddered as if he had juste to his senses, but did not dare to meet the olddys eyes, and only turned his eyes for help to Mr. Hamraz, who looked puzzled at the side. Mr. Hamraz, though unsure, went over to take Mr. Dwars ce, and he did the same, and just as he put his hand on the olddys arm, his face changed all at once. Then it seemed to be a fine and feel again, and only then stood up and answered the question that the olddy had originally asked Mr. Dwar. Congrattions Old Mrs. Harper, your headache should have been cured! Old Mrs. Harper actually just got the answer he expected, this time naturally satisfied nodded, appreciative gaze to stand aside silent ra. Mr. Dwar, however, still looked unbelievable and shouted unrelentingly. How is this possible! How can you cure a headache that we havent been able to regte for such a long time in just two days? Did you use some hormonal drugs! Mr. Dwar was in a hurry and spoke out of turn, and Mr. Hamraz looked at him with a different look. If you use hormonal drugs your pulse will not be so strong and smooth, Mr. Dwar are you confused? Mr. Hamraz sighed and shook his head, but gave ra an appreciative look.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Youre really a hero, youre not that young, but your medical skills are brilliant! We seniors are also willing to be subordinated! ra didnt say anything, just smiled and nodded at Mr. Hamraz, she didnt hate such an old man originally! But Mr. Dwar seemed to be unable to ept it, still ring at ra with a face full of indignation. Thats simply impossible to do! You must have used something crooked! How dare you, little girl, to use an unknown drug on Old Mrs. Harper! ras original somewhat moderate face, all of a sudden gloomy down, the eyes also became ice-cold iparable, just a nce, let people like falling into the ice cave. Mr. Dwar, I respect you as a senior, but you are really unrepentant when you say that! Mr. Dwar was taken aback by ras sudden icy tone, and although he was already scared, he still had to brace himself to continue breaking into song. Why dont I dare to say anything if you dare to do it? You must have made a trick in secret! ra could not help but sneer, that is, this continents Chinese medicine is so backward, in order to allow such a virtueless and talentless generation to dominate, just this should also end. ra sneered. Since thats the case, how about we make a bet? If you still cant find anything wrong with the olddy within three days, you will quit the Chinese medicine profession from now on! Mr. Hamraz and Mr. Dwar were shocked to hear this, and Mr. Hamraz was naturally the first to speak up to round up the situation. Little girl, why are you doing this! This is indeed our skill is not as good as others, how about this, Dwar you also say less! Mr. Dwar, however, said with a stubborn neck and a red face. Bet on it, if you lose, you will disappear from the industry! And give me a public apology! ras tone was icy. Okay, then its a deal. Mr. Hamraz saw that the two people were sopletely barred, and for a time there was no way out, but to shake his head and sigh. Its just that, Dwar you really shouldnt have done that! Mr. Hamraz is a sensible person, he knows that this little girl in front of him is not ordinary, so I am afraid that this time Dwar will have a big heel on this little girl. Mr. Dwar, however, still looked like he was winning, with his head held high. She specified that she used some underhanded tactics! Shell definitely reveal herself in three days! ra coldly grunted and didnt argue with him much, and after greeting the olddy, she turned around and left. It was already dark when she was driven back to school by Harper Familys driver, and ra had just gotten out of the car when she noticed the familiar Phantom Rolls Royce parked in front of the school. ra got out of the car and looked at the Rolls-Royce from afar and gawked. Stanley must be back. Just two people separated for so many days, now think about to see him, the heart does not know is excited or nervous. Maybe its closer to home, this time looking at Stanley in front of his car, actually is a step can not walk. But it did not wait for ra to struggle further at the door, the door opened with a click, and a pair of long legs soon appeared in front of her, and then the owner of the legs took three or two steps to get to herself. ra then looked up nervously, and in front of her face appeared Stanleys handsome, miserable face. You are back. ra mumbled, for the first time in her life she knew what it was like to be shy, her face flew two shades of red, and she wasnt as cold as she was at first. Stanley was swayed by the shyness on the girls face for a while, and when he reacted, he could not help but kiss her. The long, lingering kiss soon took ras breath away again, until ras legs went limp and Stanley let her go. Im back. Two people like a general conversation between husband and wife, can not help but be a little reverie, or Stanley first coughed, and then said to ra. I investigated a part of the truth of the matter this time abroad to the car, I will give you a clear exnation. ra nodded her head in panic, intending to hide her shyness, and Stanley was very rare in not flirting with her. The two came to the car one after the other, Milo sat in the front row with his head down, silent, not even dare to breathe loudly. ra got into the car and just sat down, she was fetched into Stanleys arms, and was shocked, ra subconsciously struggled a little. I didnt expect to meet the mans dark and obscure gaze, so the dominant and hot kiss fell again, until ra lost all the ability to move, Stanley was satisfied with the tightening of the arms again, not slow. I went abroad to investigate Mrs. Eleanor intensively, only to find that this woman left no trace abroad, as if she had never existed. Stanleys good-looking sword brows knitted slightly. I also wondered what kind of forces could be working against the Davidson Family to this extent, and only after careful investigation did I discover that it was a problem within my family. This Mrs. Eleanor, Im afraid, lurks in the Davidson Familys family power, too, I should not be too suspicious of my own family no matter how I investigate, and even less likely to use the Davidson Familys power to deal with their own people This is called the most dangerous ce, is the safest. ra couldnt help but nod as she listened, and that was indeed the case. And probably be able to determine what range shes in? Stanleys eyes were obscure, and instead of answering ras question directly, he picked out another question. Chapter 2370 In response to When you first started school, I think you even gossiped with a boy from your school, right? ra couldnt help but blush even as she sat in the mans arms. This Carson and I are just friends, he would do that and only to defend me, there is nothing else between us Suddenly being brought up like this, these things are still a bit awkward, ras head is getting lower and lower while the man cant help but let out a dark lowugh. Well, not to tease you, Carson has repeatedly appeared in the path of our investigation, I suspect that he is a very important pawn in the other side of the force! How! ra was surprised, she had always thought Carson was just a rich kid with a little money in his family, a bully, but just an average student. How could such a big power be involved? Hes not as simple as a student. Stanley is simple and clear to give him the sex, ra this time but remembered Carson once said to himself to provoke those words. I cant help but be slightly lost in thought, her look is naturally all in Stanleys eyes. What? Thought of something? ra, however, subconsciously shook her head. Nothing. It is also, just a little unreliable spection of their own, and how can just speak out to influence Stanleys judgment. Seeing that the time was approaching the dormitory door, Stanley pressed ra in the car and kissed and rubbed her again before he was satisfied and sent ra into the dormitory building. As soon as ra entered the dormitory, Loris was lying on her bed ying with her phone and sat up happily when she saw she was back. ra! Youre finally back you Loris only looked at ra at this time, ra was Stanley the man kissed and rubbed hard, this time even the makeup on her face was rubbed off most of the time. The body is naturally not too neat, and all those folds scream the sweetness and warmth of the moment just now. Loris couldnt help but tsk. No wonder youre back sote! ra surprisingly is also a rare red face red at her, Loris this just can not help but feel that ras change is also too big some But its good that youre back, theres something else I want to discuss with you!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ra cast a curious nce and gestured for Loris to speak, who rubbed his hands together excitedly. I want to go pick out a gift box for my mom tomorrow and then buy her a silk scarf! Whats with the sudden thought of going tomorrow? Speaking of which, Loris shook her head and cupped her chin, her eyes shining brightly. Its my moms birthday, and I had created a set of diamond jewelry for her at Signallight Jewelry Company, but the Signallight Jewelry Company box packaging was too obvious, and I wanted to make sure my moms surprise wasnt recognized so quickly! So I thought Id buy a separate set of boxes and pair it with a little silk scarf and it would be perfect! My mom will love it! ra nodded approvingly. Anyway, theres no ss tomorrow afternoon, so Ill go with you! With a cheerful cry, Loris jumped off the bed and threw her arms around ra. ra you are so good to me! Love you love you! ra feigned disgust and pushed Loris away, and the man shuffled off to bed with a cheeky grin. Soon it was early the next morning, and after a morning of sses, the two nned to go shopping in the afternoon. Unexpectedly, ra was on her way out of the dormitory when she received a phone call. Hello? Is this Miss Bell? Could you pleasee over here? ra picked up the phone and was surprised that the person on the other end was the Harper Familys housekeeper. Before ra had a chance to reply, she distinctly heard someone else shouting from beside the butler. I told you this girl was using a crooked method, right?! The olddys pulse is unstable at the moment, Ill see how she exins it then! ras heart thumped, others do not know it is fine, her heart with a clear mirror. The olddys illness could never have been any worse, how could her pulse suddenly appear unstable The housekeeper opposite is obviously also in a difficult position, after all, ras presence does help them to alleviate a lot of work problems, but now if something really happens This little girl is again not to me. ra was very calm on the other side of the phone. Never mind, Ill be there now! Loris stretched her head curiously on the sidelines, only to have ra hang up the phone. Sorry about that Loris. ra felt something wrong in her heart, the olddys side of things can not be dyed, must immediately go over to solve, just this side has promised Loris thing Its okay, its okay! Loris waved her hand in a hurry. It doesnt matter if its something like shopping! Your side is still more important, so hurry up and go! Loris stopped a cab by hand and gave ra a push. Go ahead! Im just buying a gift box, I can do it myself. You have toe back early tonight! He said and smiled slyly. ra shook her head helplessly and got into the car with a smile. Then next time we have the chance to be together! Loris nodded vigorously, then waved her hand and turned to continue walking on her own. Although there was nothing serious on the surface, I was still a bit lost in my heart. I had expected to be able to go shopping with ra. Now always go on their own, Loris found a high-definition gift store, this kind of store inside the packaging is generally good-looking tight. Loris entered the door and was immediately approached by a waitress with a smile. Hello, how can I help you? Loris followed the attendantdy to the counter and then pulled out the set of Signallight Jewelry Companys jewelry from her bag. You should have a gift box here, right? The kind that can hold a whole set of jewelry like this. The attendantdy looked at the jewelry set and froze for a moment, even the smile on her face froze. This this This set of diamond jewelry also looks a little too expensive, this kind of multi-million things, why shoulde to their store to buy boxes? The Signallight Jewelry Companys special box containing this set of jewelry can buy them a counter, okay? Whats wrong? Nothing? Loris face was visibly disappointed. The high end gift store was supposed to take on the wrapping of all kinds of high end gifts and then the store would also sell small items that are often used as gifts. I thought I would be able to pack the jewelry properly here, but I didnt expect the attendantdy to look very difficult. The waitress wanted to bang her head against the wall when she heard this, but its not that they didnt have a box that could package a whole set of jewelry, its that their box just didnt match the set! Who knows that this little girl in front of you looks like an ordinary innocent college student, how can she be so generous? Chapter 2371 Save each other Packaging we are able to package, but The waitress originally stammered, but looking at the girl in front of her big twinkling eyes filled with hope, she could only nod helplessly. Then you cane with me to choose the box, if you cant see it, its okay. This is the first time that a waitress has been justified in selling something like this. Loris nodded happily and was about to take the jewelry to follow the selection of packaging when a girls voice full of sarcasm suddenly came from the side of her. Yo, I thought it was someone! Isnt this Loris? Youre following ras fox, now youre quite good at it? Men are giving you such expensive things? Loris turned her head in surprise and caught a glimpse of a heavily made-up Kade, who by this time was staring at her with a resentful look on her face. Kade followed Bostan for two days and got a lot of gifts from him, but recently his hands are tight. So just n to repackage all the gifts here, and then resell them at a high price. I never thought Id run into Loris here. If it wasnt for ra, why would she be in this situation herself? Its all her fault! Now ra has fallen into her trap, Old Mrs. Harper side she is sure to be nted, in addition to ra, the most annoying is also in front of this Loris She follows ras side all day long, and every time someone makes a meanment to ra she has to jump in to do justice, which is annoying to watch. The two always look like sisters, and do not mind the disgusting panic. Yo, such an expensive diamond willing to give you? I think you are afraid that you did not steal it, right?! Kade didnt learn from her mistakes. She had previously used Loris of stealing a ck card at Signallight Jewelry Company, and now shes not remembering to use her of stealing jewelry. Loris has always been a simple and kind-hearted girl, not at all good at dealing with people as faceless as Kade. What are you babbling about? This is the only thing she can say at this time. Kade actually knows that Denis is protecting Loris, and is not so stupid as to suspect that Loris jewelry set is stolen. She just wants to make things difficult for Loris, but it looks like shes trying to wrap gifts here? Then she wont let Loris have her way! Am I wrong? Your family is an open broken hospital, can afford to buy such expensive things? Besides, there is such a good box not to use, but to buy this kind of box for besides is stolen, I really can not think of any other reason! The face of the waitress on the side clearly changed, and it was clear that she agreed with Kade somewhat.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Kade keenly caught the change in the waiters face and went on to fan the mes. Last time even if you are lucky, Mr. Denis is willing to help you and forget it, this time I want to see how you can talk clearly! Loris cheeks were already a little red, she really didnt expect this Kade to bite back. Her jewelry set was obtained at the Signallight Jewelry Company boutique on the cruise ship that day, and ra helped her look at the original stones and bid them off, only now she doesnt know what ra and Stanley had to do to get to the cruise ship that day. But the two of them want to keep a low profile, thats for sure, and if under the old story, they slip up in a moment of nervousness, theres no telling if Kade will catch any little trick. But now they are simply in a dilemma, and even if they tell the whole story, others will believe it? If I hadnt seen it with my own eyes, who would have believed that ra, a young girl of that age, would be so talented in this area. But the waitressdy looking at herself has also be more and more suspicious, originally piled with a smile on the face, now also be unenthusiastic. And she is obviously waiting for an exnation from herself. I Loris, however, mumbled, not knowing whether to say it or not. Anyway, I didnt steal this thing, I bought it fair and square, and you have no evidence? Why should you say that about me? Kades nostrils simply turned up when he heard this. Your family runs a shitty hospital, you can afford this kind of jewelry! I advise you to behave ande with me to the police station! Kade proudly raised his cell phone, the interface is dialing the police call, Loris anxious to grab, did not expect but because of deliberate anxiety did not stand still, the whole person is about to fall to the ground. The next second she didnt touch the cold, hard ground, but fell directly into a warm, firm embrace. While Kade was stunned, the phone had also been snatched down and the call was decisively cut off. Loris subconsciously raised his head, and at once met the familiar face of Denis, beautiful peach blossom eyes are now looking at himself with a smile. Denis grabbed the phone, and instead of giving it back to Kade directly, he mmed it down hard on the ground. Just looking at Loris is still a warm face, but when turning to Kade became unbearably cold. Even the pair of peach blossom eyes, which are always gentle, also seem to be a cold spring, the bottom is not visible, people just have to look at it, it seems to fall into it, and can no longer struggle out. Kade wilted at once, where there was just the appearance of the overbearing, can only fight to please Denis. Kade looked at the ground has been broken phone, feel their hearts are dripping blood, this phone or herst gold master bought her, is also a limited model, said no to lose. Mr. Denis, what are you doing? Denis heard this and subconsciously held Loris in his arms tighter, then raised an eyebrow and replied. I was going to ask what youre doing here, why are you always on Loris, you cant always bully her just because she looks cuter than you, right? The first time I heard this, Kades face was green, she didnt expect Denis to defend her even if she had to, but also to damage her own sentence. Its not like that Mr. Denis! Its all because she stole something, thats why I wanted to call the police to catch her! Look at her set of diamond jewelry, such an expensive and exquisite thing, how can she afford it? And she cant say how she got it, so of course people will suspect her of stealing it. Kades own heart is also aggrieved, but just want to make things difficult for Loris, every time someone out to stir up. She bought it herself, and I apanied her in the making and polishing of the diamond, do you have anything to doubt? Kade was speechless for a moment, in fact, she saw Denise here to stop herself today and already knew that no matter what reason she gave, Denis would definitely excuse Loris. What else can I do at this time, I can only apologize resentfully. Chapter 2372 Nikapn So thats how it is, then Loris sorry, I misunderstood you, I still have things to do so Ill leave first Kade finished and was ready to run, but Denis stopped him first. Deniss hand is long and white, bony, this time grabbed Kades shoulder, look not much force, but Kade but the pain on the forehead ayer of fine sweat. Denis slowly approached Kade, his voice low and full of menace. In the future, you better go around when you see Loris and dont let me see you bullying her again! Kade was naturally frightened and nodded frantically, Denis was then satisfied and let go of her shoulder, Kade ate the pain and rubbed her shoulder, reluctantly left. Loris only reacted at this time, Kade and Denis so long encounter, he had been hiding in the arms of others. It was only then that Loris responded, blushing and pushing Denis away, her voice as thin as a mosquito. Thank you Master Denis Im so sorry to have to bother you every time something like this happens. Loris cant say whats wrong with her, obviously after a scum like Bai Yi Zhi, she cautioned herself over and over again not to get attached to anyone anymore. Not to mention this Master Denis in front of you, where is this identity that you can afford to climb up to? And rumors about him, they have heard a lot, the girlfriend changed so much, so diligently, although he has been gentle enough to himself, good enough but always should be in the rtionship or a scum ah. But the face of this man, so that they can not restrain their hearts beating wildly, even in the heart over and over again to admonish themselves, but the feelings flowing from the eyes, but can not deceive themselves. Denis was gently pushed away by the girl, some frustrated, looking at the just full of the embrace, a timepetition also did not say the words. It was only when he heard Loriss thanks atst that he hid the trace of loss in his eyes and smiled anew. Never mind, I just saw it when I was passing by and came down to give you a hand. Denis naturally will not say that he saw Loris go out early, surprisingly subconsciously followed to the present Wouldnt it sound like a jerk stalker to say it like that? But when you see this little girl you cant help but want to know what she wants, what she wants to do, and then give her all that she wants. I havent asked you yet, why would you want to choose a separate box for this set of jewelry? Dont you like the packaging from Signallight Jewelry Company? Denis felt that the atmosphere between the two was not only ambiguous, but also more awkward, so he hurriedly digressed from the topic. Loris smiled sweetly when she heard his question. Just didnt want mom to know what I got her so soon, wanted her to know the surprise after she opened it, so needed the box without the brandbeling! Denis nodded, this little girl is really not the usual filial piety. Anyway, I have nothing to doter, so Ill pick it out with you and send you back to school directly when Im done. Would that be too much trouble for you Loris was naturally pleasantly surprised to spend another afternoon with Denis and then to be given a ride back to her dorm! Although repeatedly cautioned himself not to be moved, but the moment of joy can not be hidden from himself. Its okay, its okay, pick it together! Denis naturally smiled gently, and then the two had a tacit agreement not to be polite, and together they talked andughed as they picked out the gift box. But did not even notice that there was a cold gaze behind them all the time, and the schools forum had exploded five minutes earlier. The other side. ra got a call from the housekeeper and took a taxi. She drove all the way to the Harper Family, but the housekeeper was waiting at the door. As soon as she saw ra, the housekeeper looked relieved and rushed to wee her. Miss Bell you are finally here, the olddy has been headache after taking the medicine at noon, I do not know what is wrong before clearly have a stable pulse, and now this ra raised her eyebrows, the prescription she configured could not be wrong, and the olddy behaved the same way two days ago. On the third day it should have been cured, just consolidation, how can it be at this juncture to re-injure the disease? ras eyes went cold and just opened her mouth in a tone so cold that it startled the butler. Sure the olddy only took my medicine? Didnt take anything extra? The two walked back and forth toward Old Mrs. Harpers bedroom, ra asking questions on the way and the Harper Family housekeeper shaking her head. No, the olddy has always taken seriously only the medicine you prescribed, and how would she go to take someone elses medicine at this juncture. ra sneered, it is true that the olddy will not take the initiative to take someone elses medicine, but if it is someone who set up for this bet, it is not possible to say. ra soon arrived in the bedroom, where the olddy was suffering from a headache at this time, and even her eyes were filled with red blood. Just looking at it was painful, and ra stepped forward to hold down the old woman who was pounding her head with her hands. Olddy, stay still for now! Ill apply needles to you, and the pain will be relieved immediately The olddys eyes were red with pain, but she recognized ra and obedientlyy down on the bed, not moving anymore. It is the rapid breathing betrayed her, this pain is really not ordinary people can endure. ra immediately took out her own set of golden needles, and with a steady and precise hand, the olddy breathed a long sigh of relief after only three or two stitches. Some sanity and charity were also restored to the eyes.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ra deliberated for a while and selected a few more acupuncture points to pierce, the olddy waspletely quiet and even her breathing was much more stable. The effect of pain relief can be considered immediate. Mr. Dwar and Mr. Hamraz, who had already been waiting for him, opened their mouths in surprise. The olddy had a headache attack, even eating Western medicine painkillers are useless, so fast-acting things, in the olddy did not work at all. Now just zap a few acupuncture points they all know how this pain is relieved so quickly? Could it be that these acupuncture points work together to have such a miraculous effect? But now that ra had finally stabilized the olddy, she had the time to turn around and stare coldly at Mr. Dwar in front of her. Mr. Dwar was a little ufortable by her look and grunted. What are you looking at me for, you little girl? ra just sneered and asked in a slow and deliberate manner. Dont you really know? The olddy had a sudden headache because of something she ate! Chapter 2373 Real Hammer Mr. Dwar stiffened and even his breathing stopped for a moment before he came back to his senses and cursed maniacally. I dont know what youre talking about! The olddy had a headache because your medicine didnt work! What does it have to do with me? Oh? My medicine doesnt have Nikapn in it! Mr. Dwars eyes went wide at once and he stared at ra incredulously. After ra prescribed the medication, Mr. Dwar and Mr. Hamraz took care of her daily routine, although the olddy took it regrly. The main thing is to watch what you eat so as not to impinge on the medicinal properties. Mr. Dwar where will be willing to own and a small girls bet will lose it, see the third day ising, but the olddy but a look of health his heart how can not panic? In a desperate move, he decided to grind up Nikapn, a drug for heart disease, and add it to the olddys diet. This drug, although it is for heart disease, has a side effect of causing headaches. In addition, the olddy originally had a headache, although the root cause was cured, but how could she go back to her old self without recuperation? Naturally, once induced, it will be iparably painful, so thats why we have this scene today. ra was indeed very good at Chinese medicine, and he had to admit it, but what if he was grinding up the tablets of Western medicine, he didnt believe that anyone else could find out! But at this moment, ra even directly said the name of the drug she used, did she already know something? But how can you admit it at this time, once you admit that you are afraid that there are several heads are not enough to fall! What are you talking about? What Nikapn! I dont understand! ra, however, looked at him coldly, making his heart creepy and his feet on fire, as if he couldnt stand for a moment and just wanted to pull his legs out and run. Then I would trouble the housekeeper to look at his medicine chest. Im afraid you old herbalists dont keep medicines like Nikapn in your chests when youre out treating people, do you? ra is right, they originally despise Western medicine, and how can they bring Western medicine on their bodies, at most, they bring some ibuprofen, after all, acute pain relief Western medicine sometimes works better. And if you used the freshly opened ones directly, I think the quantity would be around eight tablets. Mr. Dwar not only sucked in a breath of air, because it used no more, no less, exactly eight pieces of Nikapn! The housekeeper grabbed Mr. Dwars medicine box without saying a word, Mr. Dwars face was ashen at this time, the medicine box was snatched away, and there was not even the slightest resistance. The housekeeper rummaged through a freshly opened box of Nikapn and counted eight missing pills. All the eyes of the people in the room were focused on Mr. Dwar, originally thought he could exin something, but did not expect to be as broken as a puppet frozen in ce. Do you have anything else to say in your defense? ra raised her voice and asked in a cold voice. Mr. Dwar also just stood dumbfounded, did not say anything, he calcted a thousand things, but did not calcte that ras medical skills, has been so far out of the ordinary. Surprisingly, even the already ground up tablets can distinguish what kind of drugs, this is just, can actually estimate the dose. This is a height that he could not reach in his lifetime. He has obviously struggled for decades in the Chinese medicine industry, how could he be inferior to such a little girl. And what you do has been revealed, Im afraid the consequences will be unimaginable, right, so whats left to argue about at this moment? How about this. Everyone looked at Mr. Dwar as if he had obviously given up hope in life, and again, they couldnt help but be secretly surprised. They really didnt think Mr. Dwar would have the guts to set up Old Mrs. Harper just for a bet.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Really do not want their lives, no one can stop ah. Since youre moving these little tricks behind the scenes, its me who wins, and you quit the TCM world. ras expression was t, she wasnt going to do anything other than this, no matter what the Harper Family was going to do to Mr. Dwar, it was no longer her business. Old Mrs. Harper lying on the bed, this moment gasping for breath, did not think that they are good food and drink for these two doctors, and pay the sry is also said to be one or the other. How dare you harm yourself for the sake of betting with an outsider and not bothering to give yourself a headache for such a long time, where is the medical ethics left? I think you dont want to be killed! Old Mrs. Harper snarled at Mr. Dwar, who was also an old man and shivered in fear as he fell to his knees. I I Mr. Dwar stammered, unable to say anything, he was caught hurting people, what else could he have to say? So in the end, they just kneeled on the ground with their heads hanging, not daring to look up again. Just drag him down and dispose of him, I never want to see him again in my life! Old Mrs. Harper finally just waved her hand impatiently, and soon three or four bodyguards came in and took off Mr. Dwar, who was kneeling on the floor. Mr. Dwar didnt even have a chance to beg for mercy in the end. ra also just let out a long breath, even if the TCM in this continent is so backward, the loss of one such old TCM doctor is the misfortune of the whole TCMmunity. But there is no way to ask for mercy for someone like that, with medical skills and no medical ethics, not to mention that his medical skills are not the pinnacle of good. Hanging on to the pot to help the world, the art is worthy of fine just. Girl, I really thank you this time. Old Mrs. Harper seemed exhausted after dealing with the matter, but at this time struggled to half rise to thank ra. As payment for your healing me, I will give you whatever you want. ra stood with her head hanging and smiled slightly. She was actually very interested in the family, Eli had always liked Stanley since he was a child, and the two families had a close rtionship. Now the great enemy is at hand, but they do not even know what kind of power the opponent is. I also do not know if the connection between theserge families can provide them with a boost, only now since there is Old Mrs. Harpers promise of a thousand dors, naturally, can not just use up. So she looked up at Old Mrs. Harper seriously. I havent thought about this yet, so if I need your helpter, Ille back and use up the payment. Old Mrs. Harper returned a smile, this girl is really smart, if she really begged herself for some money and fame, anyway, will make herself look down on her. Good, then I also promise you that if I can help you in theing day, I will also do my best. The two exchanged pleasantries for a while, and ra thoughtfully prescribed some medicine for the olddy until it was already slightly dark, then the housekeeper sent ra back to school. ra walked into the dorm all light and found Loris already in the dorm, sitting on her bed, wondering what she was thinking about. Chapter 2374 Sudden Confessions A closer look reveals that her eyes are red and swollen all around, obviously having just cried. ras heart immediately lifted, rushed to Loriss bedside and nudged Loris worriedly. Whats wrong with you? Have you been crying? Whats wrong? Loris was sitting on the bed, not even noticing that someone came in, when ra nudged her, she came back to her senses. The eyes immediately filled with tears again, then held the phone out in front of ra. ra had seen the phone and flipped through it twice, and it showed the schools forum, and the number one post A single photo caused numerous uproar, and it was the trio of Loris, Denis and Kade. Theres even a little video attached to it, with a scene of Denis dropping Kades phone. The rest of the photos show Denis using Kade of something. The followingments are naturally lopsided, who would like their hearts male god to be ambiguous with other girls.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the photo, Denis is hugging Loris, looking very intimate, which naturally caused public outrage among the girls. The message is more difficult than the other. Our Mr. Denis has always been so gentle, but he would bully other girls for her and even drop their cell phones! But it is not before the field day on the basis of what the freshman pure beauty students made a name for themselves, now it seems that she where pure? Really a fox charm! You learn from everyone! Her best friend is the one who is good at what she does, ra is already on Mr. Stanleys side, so Id say shes even better than her best friend! Anyway, it is also shameless enough, before I heard and we here a senior also rumors, what you post him, he posted me, I can not figure out, anyway, is quite shameless. There is a function of anonymous speech under the post, so people not only point their fingers at Loris, but some people can also spare their mouths to call ra a couple of names. Even if ra has now climbed up to Mr. Stanley, there are still many people who hate her, and now that she has the protection of anonymity, she naturally wants to speak her mind. Thesements are all about the fact that Loris has fallen back on Denis, and I dont know what methods she used to charm her. The always gentle handsome man will also be for her and the girls to make a big fight, look very ungentlemanly look. Furthermore, it means that Denis is actually a scum, ying with countless women, and this girl is just one of them, and will soon be abandoned. Loris was most upset not just because she was being scolded online, but because of the messages she saw, and she had no reason to panic. Denis was just too gentle with herself, and those, if any, flirtations have always been a sweet annoyance to her. But now the message takes this reality and sees it in front of itself. Himself is just one of his many girlfriends, oh, and even he is not a girlfriend yet. Denis is flirtatious by nature, and how could he curb his temperament for himself? She is also iparable pursuit of a lifetime a pair of people, absolutely can not ept their boyfriend is a big carrot ah. But she still has her heart set on such a person, how can she not be upset, simr to this message, she read one to cry for a while. But no, both eyes are swollen like two small walnuts at this moment, ra felt some funny. The attack power of these messages is now but a thousandth of what it once was, and she didnt expect Loris to cry like this over such things. Come on, Loris, theres nothing to cry about! Cant you see theyre jealous of you! Loris eyes were also swollen from crying, and even her voice became a little hoarse and choked up. No I dont know, but its just so sad inside. ra was a little distressed by her appearance, and soothed her for a long time before Loris drifted off to sleep. The next morning, ra and Loris went to ss in pairs, and just as they entered the ssroom, they felt that the atmosphere in the ssroom was very wrong. ra lightly swept a nce at Kade and Muh, who were sitting in thest row, and then walked straight to the first two rows and sat down. Muh naturally saw rae in, his hand under the desk, gradually turning into a fist, harder and harder, even his nails were already deeply embedded in the flesh of his palm. This is what youve done? Muh lowered his voice and roared at Kade, who scowled in fear and hastened to exin. Muh I dont know how ra she cured the olddy, I didnt expect her to You dont know anything and cant think of anything? Just like this, you still dare toe out and help people? Now its a good thing that ras reputation has be more and more famous in the TCMmunity! Its really a big favor for her for free! Kade is silent, this thing is really her own making, in the face of Muhs anger, she feels that the possibility of being introduced to a high roller has be zero, at this time is also ack of interest. As soon as ra and Loris sat down, Brody came over excitedly. Sister, you are too good, arent you? You really cured Old Mrs. Harpers headache, Mr. Hamraz told us everything yesterday, youre amazing! ra is immune to such daily rainbow farts and just smiles politely before looking serious. Hey, what do you think if I set up a separate Chinese Medicine Association? Brody did not expect ra would suddenly mention such a thing, a moment also froze, thought about it, or some difficult to ask. But the current Chinese Medicine Association has gathered all the talented people, you start another Im not sure if anyone will join ah! ra sighed, she was worried about this very thing. Now the TCM Association is still in the hands of the Gu family, and the culture of discrimination against young people in this industry has not changed. If you cant change this thing at the root, that no matter how long you try, the discrimination will still be discriminated against. But what if I have to start it anyway? Brody scratched his head, ra would not be capricious enough to say something like that unless she had thought of some way to deal with it, no matter what. Sister, if you go to do it then I definitely support you ah, at least ourpanys Chinese doctors can all join your association! But I cant guarantee it for others. ra decided on the spot as soon as she tapped the table. Chapter 2375 Rejection Lets do that! You have to do more to help me spread the word, and one of the main points to promote is that we dont discriminate against any young TCM practitioners here! Even young TCM doctors should be given equal opportunities. Brody naturally nodded in a fawning manner, then replied cheerfully with an air of having received his orders. No problem sis! Ill get my men on it now! ra nodded her head, the first step of her wish was now finally aplished, since the revival of Chinese medicine, young power was a must. Muh watched the three people in the front row in a cordial atmosphere, even the nails are about to pinch. Useless thing Get away from me and dont let me see you again! In the end, she had no choice but to take her anger out on Kade. Kade, on the other hand, shook with fear, then rolled away from Muhs side, leaving Muh to stare silkily at ras back. Wait for me! Soon after the morning session, Loris and ra were about to go to the cafeteria for dinner, but they were caught in a traffic jam on the way. The visitor also seems to be just a cadre of some kind of student council, but there have been rumors that he is fond of Loris. Loris has only just joined the student council as a freshman, so she only knows the names of a few officers and cant put a face to them yet. The teenager in front of him is also considered clean-looking, but this time the two blushes on his face betrayed him. Hi Loris, Im Peng Mek from the student council, I read about you on the forum Im sure youre not like that, are you two really together? Loris shook her head good-naturedly, though somewhat puzzled. Were not together, those are all nonsense, I hope you dont believe them. Pengs eyes lit up and he pulled out a delicately wrapped bag of choctes from behind his back. Ive liked you for a long time! Will you stay with me! Loris, faced with his sudden confession, was instantly embarrassed and subconsciously took a step back. Whates to mind is Deniss handsome and dashing face, and those particrly gentle peach blossom eyes. Im sorry me Loris said no, but the words that she wanted to say, I have someone I like, were stuck in her throat and she couldnt say them. Is one really in love with Denis? Peng has heard Loriss sorry, the original bright eyes went out in general at once, but still forced out a smile. So Perhaps still holding on to a glimmer of hope, Peng still looked up at Loris and spoke hopefully. I have been following you for a long time, the online forum about your message I also read a lot, but I still believe that you are not such a person, this must be all their nonsense. I believe that you and Denis are also clean, so although I do not know whether you have a favorite in the end I also still Loris could not help but blush when she suddenly heard such a true confession from him, but her heart also felt a little tingling because she suddenly heard the words you are innocent of each other. Loris was unable to speak for a long time, her mind was now confused, with a sincere confession in front of her and another face in her mind. ra watched from the sidelines and couldnt help but frown slightly. Loris obviously intended to refuse, so why did she drag her feet and refuse to say anything until now? ra gave Loris a gentle nudge, and Loris took a step back and waved her hand as if she hade back to her senses.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Im sorry, I already have someone I care about, so I cant ept you. Pengs crush ended there, but it fell on Deniss eyes. He was supposed to pick up ra for Stanley today to go to the Davidson Family to discuss the future ns, but he just found ra on campus and witnessed such a scene himself. The young girl who was once protected in his arms and covered with the scent of fruit is justified to be confessed Why should he or she panic like that? He or she just didnt even resist the urge to rush out. Denis looked down at his fingers, these hands had rubbed Loriss hair two or three times, the girls fruity fragrance has been, if anything, entwined in the heart. A bitter smile, before you have time to think more, ras voice rang in your ears a little surprised. Denis? What are you doing here? Denis was originally eavesdropping behind the two men, and after learning about Peng, the two men were naturally ready to turn around and leave, only to turn their heads and find Denis standing by the wall. Loris face was even redder than it was just now after seeing the visitor, and even before she was sure of her feelings, the person in question turned up. Denis looked at Loris and thought she was still shy about confessing, and the irritation in his heart was overwhelming. Nothing, Stanley asked me to pick you up and take you to his ce, said he had something to discuss with you. ra nodded in understanding, but Denis gave Loris another thoughtful look. Just go ahead and eat, and help me cope with the afternoon sses! ra casually waved her hand at Loris, who naturally responded in a hurry. Denis and ra left, but Loris never left Deniss back. It was only when the backs of the two faded away that Loris walked to the cafeteria in frustration. On the other hand, with Deniss escort, ra finally arrived safely at Cliton Mansion. Cliton Mansion is arge old mansion, at the foot of the pale mountain rocks, the faint fragrance of sandalwood filling the body, the hollow carved window sebum into the spot of fine sunlight, and a variety of small buildings attached to the old mansion, really a bit of the meaning of the description of the Pce of Aphrodite. Even though ra had lived two lifetimes, she had never seen such a magnificent private mansion with her own eyes and inevitably looked at it curiously. Denis sat in the passenger seat but was distracted, did he really move his heart like that? The feeling Loris gave him was indeed different from that of all his previous girlfriends but because of those glorious deeds he had done, Im afraid that a nice girl as moderate as Loris would not believe he was sincere. Whats more, why should one hold her back she deserves better in her own right. Denis was thinking about it all the way, the car had already driven to the main entrance, with the housekeeper informed, Stanley was already standing at the door to greet this time. The Davidson Family is arge family, the mansion is also Old Mr. Davidson that generation moved in, Stanleys father and uncles in the mansion can get a yard of their own. Chapter 2376 Chapter2376 Once Now that so many years have passed, the Davidson Familys power is basically in Stanleys hands, so he naturally has to have his own yard. But because Old Mr. Davidson is still alive, so the Davidson Familys most centralpound is still the old man living, Stanley had to settle for second best. But thats a lot of treatment, after all, hes still a junior in the Davidson Family, if you must say so. ra got out of the car and was pulled into Stanleys arms and rubbed as usual. The long and dominating kiss kept making ra panting before Stanley gave up. Denis was embarrassed the whole time and pretended he didnt see it. The person has been delivered to you, so I shouldnt have anything to do with the rest, right? Then I can go back first. Stanley looked obscure, Denis immediately replied a I understand look, get in the car almost like a flight away. Stanley then nodded in satisfaction and led ra into his bedroom. This investigation abroad got a lot of unexpected news ra also frowned. The first thing Stanley said was actually business, which means that this is already an imperative. The people I sent out have been following Kit and found out that it was Carson who had contact with him recently. ra nodded, they had talked about it before, but she didnt really believe it. So we followed the trail and found an organization Ive actually been tracking down my mother for the past few years. So you suspect that all of these things are connected? ras eyes widened, originally thought it was just one thing at a time, but I didnt expect this to be somewhat rted now. If all the things are strung together, it is onlyplicated, and I do not know if the coupling during this period can still solve the matterpletely. And ording to the specific clues we already have, this matter involves too many people, Harper Family, Kacper, Carson one can not be unconnected. ra sighed.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. So what should we do next? And one of the biggest suspicions of this your mother why ra was most curious about this matter from the beginning to the end. What would make her want to kill you again like that? Stanleys eyes darkened all of a sudden, obviously bringing up this matter also made him feel a little ufortable inside. Although the mouth said that the woman has long ceased to be regarded as a mother, but the most dependent person when the child is still the mother, the heart of the attachment is no matter how can not be erased. To this day, to treat that woman as his enemy, there is not a moment when his heart is not suffering. ras eyes were slightly downcast, with some meaningful emotions in them. Its okay if you dont want to talk about it Its just that the two of us have reached this point in our rtionship, so why bother hiding it anymore? Thistter half of the sentence ra but not able to say, just Stanley gently shook his head. Ive never mentioned my family in front of you, and as you know,rge families like ours often have business alliances. ra nodded, and Stanley looked out the window in some silence, wondering what was on his mind. My mother also seems to have been forced to marry here; she didnt like the ce itself, but not only did she have to marry here, but she had to have children for someone she didnt love. So what if the child is born? She will only feel that the child is also a product of coercion, and how can she possibly love the child. ra frowned. You mean to say your mother tried to kill you because she was forced to give birth to you? But you are innocent! The man gave a contemptuousugh, and the icy coldness in his tone was unheard of. She doesnt care, by that time shes afraid shes long lost her mind to hate. ra was silent, not really able to understand the mothers mental journey, but looking at Stanleys look of secrecy, she decided not to pursue it. Forget it, all these things are not important now, what is important is how we are going to find Mrs. Eleanor next, right? Stanley nodded his head. The investigation has been ordered down, and we should get the results soon. Since we already have Kit and Carson as the two key people, it shouldnt be difficult to find Mrs. Eleanor. ra then took a long breath of relief. So that means just wait for the results of the investigation and the truth wille out? Stanley is a burst of silence, now this matter is pressed to have no clue, where to say what the truth is revealed. Anyway, I will send someone around you to protect you during this time, and you should be more careful yourself. ra nodded cautiously, the times were different, her goal was too big now, and it was good to have someone with her for protection. Then go back to school first, Ille to you as soon as things get a clue. The two said goodbye for a while before the Davidson Familys housekeeper sent someone to drive ra back to school. ra didnt miss her afternoon ss either, and the two of them only spent two hours talking before and after, returning to school just in time for ss. As soon as ra entered the ssroom, she felt an eerie atmosphere in the ssroom, but its hard to describe Anyway, everyone was really quiet today too, and they got the attention of all of them as soon as they entered the ssroom. Its okay to be noticed by everyone, its not her first time anyway, but its really the first time she hasnt been scolded by people talking about her. ra Loris was the first to react, and by this time ra had already gone to sit beside her. Youre too good too! Loris small face are suffocated red, half a day suddenly came to such a sentence. ra was dumbfounded, she had only been away for a noon, what was going on again? Harper Family has even held a press conference saying that you cured the olddys head ailment for more than half a year in three days, and that you even set up your own Chinese Medicine Association, you are really a great face, Harper Family has held a press conference just because of you! This is really a first. ra herself was a bit surprised, as she had thought that she had already negotiated the payment with Old Mrs. Harper and that the matter was settled. I didnt expect the Harper Family to be so kind and generous, and to give her free publicity, even bringing along their own newly established Chinese Medicine Association. And yeah, Mr. Hamraz, who has been treating the Harper Family, just announced at the press conference that hes joining your TCM Society! Chapter 2377 Just kidding This did surprise ra, who had thought that Mr. Hamraz would be separated from herself because of her affair with Mr. Dwar. I did not expect to make this decision without her knowledge, although one of the most important points inside her own TCM association is that it does not discriminate against age and seniority. But this does not mean that this is not important, with Mr. Hamrazs joining, his own Chinese Medicine Association is also on the right track, and there will certainly be many young people on the identity of Mr. Hamraz and join their own Chinese Medicine Association. Mr. Hamrazs position in his own TCM Society is far more than just a doctor, and his joining will certainly have a profound impact on the TCM Society. But thats a good thing for yourself. By this time the students had also finallye around and were whispering behind their backs. She can really cure a headache for more than six months? Just three days? I think 80% of them are also paid for the news, right? Either that or Stanley is backing her up! You are silly, Harper Family where still need to take her money, and Mr. Stanley also can not because of a woman to ask and their good family to do such an outrageous thing ah! But if you think about it she actually cured quite a few people before Margot didnt just have to ask her to be a private doctor! Also, I remember she was hated for saying Martin was bald at the beginning of the school year Anyway, when I think about it, there seem to be quite a few examples. Not to mention that she has now hooked up with Mr. Stanley s, its a pity that people are so ugly! ra shrugged indifferently, she too had long noticed the burning gaze behind her. Muhs eyes were a little red with anger as he listened to everyones praise or derogatoryments. What the hell is this ra capable of that one or two of them are doing something outrageous for her! Muh is also used to being on top, how can she stand such humiliation at this time, even if ra did not take the initiative to provoke her, she still feels that she is suffering a lot of aggression. By the end of the day, indignantly, he pulled out his phone and texted his master, Kacper. Soon Muh arrived home in the evening to see her master already waiting for her in the living room, her eyes welled up and she dropped her school bag and jumped into Kacpers arms. Although Kacper is already in his forties, but because of proper maintenance, he still looks like a graceful teenager, at most 25 or 26 years old. At this time and Muh hug together, but more like a couple. Whats wrong, whos bullying you again? Its all ra! Not only did she steal my Stanley, but now shes bragging about her Chinese medical healing skills everywhere Im really not used to seeing her! Kacper, of course, thought of these things, and he could only try to soothe the young girl in his arms. But after all, you still have a marriage contract on your body, I believe Stanley is not the kind of person who does not know what is important, if he the Davidson Family still wants my help, then he must marry you, you do not worry about it! Muh, however, still rubbed discontentedly against Kacpers arms. But what if he doesnt need it anymore? Kacper obviously did not expect her to take this bull by the horns, Muh also did not wait for his master to answer, and then said to himself. I can only feel at ease if I get rid of that ra ! Denis has no idea what kind of storm will happen in the future, because he is now full of Loris cute, overly pink little face. The whole afternoon, he did not have the heart to work, nor did he have the heart to go out to pick up girls. Like he is used to wanderers, want to seriously face a rtionship, rather than the normal people need more courage. Loris is the same. Although she received Pengs confession today, she kept imagining in her mind that if the person who confessed was Denis, could she still refuse?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. And what she told Peng at that time was that she had someone she liked, did she already admit in her heart that she liked Denis? Loris hammered her head in distress, she was not supposed to think about this anymore, how could she not have had enough of the pain of love? ra was naturally on the sidelines and could see what she was thinking. In fact, the atmosphere between the two of them was evident to everyone. Im afraid they are the only two still in the dark, neither of them refusing to say anything first. Hey! Dont think about it! Go out for a stroll, huh? ra also does not want to point out thisyer, this kind of thing if the person does not think about it, others no matter how to persuade is useless. Loris tossed her head in annoyance. Well, lets go out for a walk then. Anyway, its useless to be bored in the dormitory, its a strong self-seeking distress, its better to go out and take a walk, maybe you can also think of something. The two girls were strolling around the campus hand in hand when they unexpectedly bumped into Peng head on again. Peng saw Loris, as if he did not remember his eyes lit up again, three steps and two steps to meet up. Loris, what a coincidence to run into you again! Loris, however, felt iparably embarrassed, obviously she had just rejected the other party, why did she stille to greet him so enthusiastically? And even called so affectionately? Peng, on the other hand, walked beside Loris with a self-effacing look, and after two or three steps, he even tried to reach for Loris neck with his hand. Pengs hand just raised, before the girl reacted, his arm has been a long, strong hands to grab. Then the owner of the hand exerted a force, Pengs entire body had to follow the direction of his own arm, and in a moment had moved away from Loris. Ugh ugh ugh who is sick! You Peng pain on the forehead has been a thinyer of sweat, subconsciously mouth screaming curses, but in the moment of raising his head, the mouth of the curses also stopped. Denis was looking at him with a smirk. I remember Loris already rejected your advances at noon today, right? Why are you stalking me like this? You still want to get your hands dirty? Loris was so surprised and happy that she didnt know what to say for a while. Peng was different from the ordinary students who usually groveled when they saw Denis. Maybe its because the person he likes is right in front of him, he actually hardened his tongue. But youre not with Loris either, so why are you stopping me from going after her? Loris waved her hand in a hurry. I really have no intention of getting into a rtionship You call it chasing after a girl like that? And who told you that the two of us arent together? The three other people in the room froze at thatment, and ra frowned inaudibly, knowing Deniss reputation for vegetarianism. Denis can y if she wants to, but if she wants to y to her own sisters, then naturally she cant allow it. Chapter 2378 shipwreck Loris is a red face at once, stammering speech, can only plead general look at Denis. I didnt expect Denis to be scowling at her, and Loris understood it all at once. It seems Denis is acting to help himself again, in order to keep this boy from pestering him, before saying that the two of them are together, right Loris could only nod haphazardly. Yeah, didnt I tell you at noon that I had a crush on Master Denis! Deniss heart indisputably missed a beat, he was clearly just acting and saying what he really meant. He hopes to be with Loris, but is afraid that after saying that the two people can not even do friends, even if it is an act or as long as there is this moment can let him remember. But he still underestimated the status of Loris in his own heart, this little girl soft and sticky when she said she liked herself, it was surprising that her heart would beat that hard. Peng then defiantly looked at Denis again, and could only hold back his heartache and apologize. I dont know sorry, then bless you both. Said Denis also let go of him, Peng which fled also ran, leaving only Loris full of red, Denis heart beating wildly. Although ra has always known that these two people actually like each other, but she is still really worried about Loris before leaving the dragon pool and entering the tigers den. He shouldnte back to haunt you in the future. It was Denis who broke the quiet and ambiguous atmosphere first, just smiling gently as usual. Loris nodded a little lost. Well thank you Master Denis, for helping me once again! Its such a pain in the ass to have you act with me every time. Denis, however, subconsciously picked it up. What if I said it wasnt an act? Loris froze in ce for a moment, jerking her head up to look at Denis eyes shining brightly. I Im kidding. Denis choked for no reason, and interrupted Loris without waiting for her to say anything. Loris also just stared at him nkly, but the light under his eyes went out little by little, and then suddenly smiled to himself. Well, I know. ra saw this scene from the side, frowned even more tightly, directly and nonchntly stopped between the two. Theres nothing to do, so well go first!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She knew this scum was up to no good, these two werent even together yet, Loris had already been hurt by him! Denis and Loris both hung their heads and said goodbye, ra then grumbled and dragged Loris on her way. There are some things I still have to say to you, you have already eaten once before in Bai Yi Zhi that loss, and then choose someone must be polished eyes! Loris was still like a frosted eggnt, half-heartedly unable to speak, just a perfunctory hmmm. Two people walking and talking, unaware that they had already left the campus, unaware of the approaching danger, just slipping and talking. There have been three or four ck-d men all behind the two for a long time, and at this moment they finally seem to have found an opportunity to scurry out of the shadows of the alley in unison. In the next second, ra already felt a strong wind behind her, although the heart immediately raised twelve thousand percent alert. But in the end, it was a step toote, and ra was already unconscious after feeling a spinning in the sky. Thest image that shed before her eyes at thest second was a simrly terrified Loris, being covered with a towel over her mouth and nose. By the time she woke up again, she was in a cell made of welded iron cages, and ra was lying on a pile of straw, and her body was aching. But ra eventually braced herself and sat up, and with a general nce around, she learned her current situation. Loris was also apparently knocked unconscious after having her mouth and nose covered, only she was not as fit as she was and is still unconscious on the ground, right next to herself on another pile of straw. This cage is walled on three sides, only this side is iron bars, is a standard prison cell. And in this cell where you are, there are only two piles of straw and nothing else. ra looked outside the cage again, but was suddenly shocked by the sight before her. Originally I thought this ce was just a cage, but I didnt expect there to be many medical instruments of all kinds outside. There are also some instruments that one has never seen in the hospital, and some of them are running at the moment and are making a mechanical sound of dripping. What the hell is this ce? ra sat down on the straw and began to think, she was not paying attention and was caught in this kind of ce, and wondered how it would affect her and Stanleys ns. And now her situation is not optimistic, she herself has several poisons in hand, using these poisons to dissolve open the iron cage and door is not difficult. But Im afraid that after running out, the situation outside ispletely unknown, if there are people guarding the outside, and the number of people, they can not deal with what to do? This rashly ran out instead of breaking their own back. And she still has Loris with her at this time, she is just an ordinary college girl, how can we ask her to be the same as ourselves? Loris can do themselves but not necessarily will not drag their feet, if Loris really something happened, then she is a lifetime will not forgive themselves. ra sighed and moved forward again, looking carefully at the medical instruments outside. 4-D ultrasound, EKG, X-ray, CT, MRI, etc., as well as those nursing beds and hospital beds. There are also a variety of medical devices ced on the table, especially some gynecology-specific medical devices are particrly eye-catching. And it seems to be a basement, without windows or seeing any sunlight, everything in the photos is dependent on electric lights. ra couldnt help but suck in a breath of cold air Is this the ce that Mrs. Eleanor and Kit have been using for human experimentation? As if to verify ras suspicions, the door at the end opened with a creak, and soon came the sound of a mans ragged gasp. Obviously caused by obesity overload and the sound of his shuffling, sticky footsteps, followed by his heartyugh. Hahahaha ra, youre awake already? Did you sleep okay? ra looked over indifferently, and there was indeed Kits fat, greasy face, and at the moment he was full of excitement and looked even greasier. I didnt think you would fall into my hands one day. Even with Stanley backing you up, so what? Im afraid you wont be able to get out alive aftering to this ce today! Chapter 2379 Survival of the Dead Kit happily paced outside while cursing, he couldnt forget how much humiliation the little girl in front of him had put him through. That time in the restaurant to escape, back almost directly by Mrs. Eleanor screwed, but the work is not to be missed Now he has finally captured ra, hasnt he? Now Mrs. Eleanor will be praising herself! It would be too cheap to let you die directly, we have several ways to make people on the verge of death, when the timees, if you do not seed in crossing, let you try one by one, I would like to see how long you canst! Kitughed uncontrobly and wildly, and ra couldnt help but frown, it seems that this situation in front of her is indeed a bit urgent. And this is really the secret experimental base, I think there must be a lot of guards, Im afraid its impossible to escape by yourself. But right now they should not let themselves die like this, so this can live, there is still a chance to wait for rescue, Stanley will definitelye to her rescue! Kit said happy, I did not expect ra still did not respond at all, can not help but lose some interest again. In the end, it was just a hum full of boredom. Originally Kit was going to leave directly, but his eyes suddenly swept to a bed in the corner, and then heughed in a wicked way. Do you know how your mother died in the first ce? Do you know how she begged us so hard to spare her children before she died? ra really emitted a strong aura all of a sudden, the temperature in the whole basement was lowered, and Kit couldnt help but shiver. But it encouraged Kit, who took two or three steps to the hospital bed and continued to grin wickedly. This is where she pulled Mrs. Eleanors leg while looking at me and begging us Kit words have not yet finished, only to feel a pain in the cheek, the tongue all of a sudden when jangled out, saliva, but also can only whimpering can not speak. ras hand is still in the needle-throwing position, and is now looking at him coldly. Kits heart was horrified, the guards had obviously searched her body before, ras body should not have anything that can defend herself. What is this thing that is suddenly thrown at me at this moment? Why did it make you look like this? Kits doubts have not yet been resolved, but the feeling of pain in the body is bing clearer and clearer. ra looked at the man in front of her but suddenly her eyes lit up and she lowered her head to the side of the bars and looked at Kit coldly. Dont ever let me hear your filthy mouth say anything about my mother again. As for now well she is naturally going to take advantage of Kit. Kit is now on the groundpletely unable to get up, originally also just some stinging pain in the cheek, but not how, but down the neck all the way down. By the end of the day, the legs went limp and piled up on the ground, and the body was filled with soreness.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ra pulled out the bone etching liquid without saying a word, which is extremely corrosive, butpletely colorless and odorless. After corroding away things, it willpletely blend into the ground and will not leave a strong odor and indelible traces like something like sulfuric acid. It can be said to be a godsend for treachery. ra poured a vial directly onto a rail. With the sound of bared, surprisingly, she was born to melt off an iron railing, the top and bottom have a cut, and then the railing was taken down in its entirety. ra nimbly got outside the cell with a side-step, then picked up Kit directly from the floor. After thinking about it and gave him a bottle of dumb medicine, although he is now sticking out his tongue, there is no way to speak, say no, wait a little and then it will be fine. In case he calls for help then it will be a foregone conclusion, although she does not want to harm people but things havee to this point, it is not something she can control herself. If you dont treat him ruthlessly, it will be your own life that you will bury. Kit didnt know what ra was giving him to drink, but just by looking at the coldness in ras eyes alone, he knew it was never anything good. Although he struggled desperately, he was more or less poured down, and immediately afterwards he felt a burning sensation of the same in his throat. Then, to his horror, Kit realized that he could no longer even make the ah-ah sound, and he tried to ask ra what she had given him to drink. But he was unable to speak, and could only look at ra with frightened and questioning eyes. ra, on the other hand, didnt have time to answer his questions, thought about it, and pulled out another potion. It is the morphing dan, then directly dislike into Kits mouth, and then hands deftly pushed and pulled around his face a few times. Soon, Kits face was hard pinched into ras likeness, although the body does not match at all but the face is still exquisite. ra herself took one and then three times pinched her face into Kits, therge head on top of a petite body, surprisingly and unusually funny. Everything is ready, ra put theplete removed railing back again, but if you look closely, you can still easily find the corroded cut. ra gently pulled open the door on the step and stuck just one head out, and indeed saw three or five bodyguards standing in the corridor outside. ra took a deep breath and then said in Kits voice. You all should go do what you need to do, dont be here! Dont spoil this masters good deed! Several bodyguards were stunned to hear this, but after seeing Kits familiar face, they didnt think much of it. A few people looked at each other, nodded and left, this Kit color is known to everyone, and now the basement is locked up inside the two girls. One of them is ugly and scary, but the other is an iparable little beauty, and what Kit wants to do is naturally self-evident. Even if you dont want others to guard the door is also supposed to, anyway, there is a small head of him, something happened, it is not their turn to take responsibility. ra breathed a sigh of relief, not realizing that Kits usual impression of sex had made the matter easier. She quickly retracted and dug inside the cell and administered the needle to Loris, she had to take her with her to run. But she was still in aa at this time, and you noticed that there was no way out before you decided to use acupuncture to bring her to consciousness. Sure enough, after three injections Loris slowly opened her eyes. Chapter 2380 Recognized Her big, little animal-like wet eyes were filled with doubt and confusion. Where is this ra? ra also let out a long breath when she woke up and immediately came up to her ear and said. Were afraid weve been kidnapped Now you just hurry and follow me! There is still a chance that we can escape! Loris seemed to wake up with a start, eyes wide open, and then struggled to get up. Suddenly saw Kit who kept trembling and squirming next to her, she didnt hold back and eximed. This is ra? Whats going on here! ra had a headache, she didnt know how to exin it, not to mention that the situation was urgent, so she didnt have time to exin these things! You first do not ask so much we now escape to get out is the most important! Loris also nodded obediently with a nervous face and followed ra right out of the cage. The two girls groped one after the other, the people in the corridor had been persuaded by ra to leave, just do not know what kind of light outside the corridor. ra carefully walked to the end of the corridor and then poked her head out slightly. The end of the corridor is surprisingly a dead wall, and nothing can be seen when you poke your head out. But ra suddenly heard a somewhat familiar female voice, and for a while could not say who it was, but ra just felt that this voice must have appeared in her dreams. s also do not know when the results of this experiment will be avable? The woman seemed to be very tired and vaguely desperate, but immediately a manforted her. What does it matter, hasnt that little girl already been caught? Next, as long as there is that little boy again, get them siblings together, maybe it will be done! Ive been experimenting on this side of the main road for so many years but no results at all ra was on the other side of the wall listening with trepidation, for both sounds were slightly familiar to her. But this never remembered who it was. Dont worry, since I said I would help you, I wont just give up on you. Its for the best, that punk Kit! If it werent for him, I wouldnt have been targeted by the Davidson Family, causing me to be on guard and careful in everything I do now! Dont mention it, that adopted daughter of mine is also a useless thing, originally thought she could capture Stanleys heart, when the two of them got married, we can logically kill him to get the Davidson Familys power. I didnt think she could not evenpete with such an ugly monster! Loris let out a low gasp of surprise. ras face also turned ugly as they talked about Stanley and the whole story. Who are these two people she finally thought of! This woman is the Mrs. Eleanor that she and Stanley have been struggling to find, and her voice has appeared countless times in that cruel dream.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. And Im afraid this man is the Kacper who often appears in the TV, is also their dean, but also Muhs master. And ra never thought that the two would be rted, but now it seems that Not only have the two people already colluded together, and obviously already amunity of interest, even such important matters can be discussed together, Im afraid the rtionship has long been inseparable. So, Mrs. Eleanor has been confirmed to be hiding in the Davidson Family, but they are not so stupid as to keep ra in the Davidson Familys territory. After all, Stanleys vision has infiltrated for so many years that there is no absolute safety as long as it is the Davidson Familys turf. That means this basement is the Simpson Familys She is now afraid that she is in the Kacper Familys basement? Kit said that when he was born, he was in this same ce, because his mother had cried and begged these demons at that bedside. That means the base was never abroad, but always hidden in the Simpson Family. Even Stanleys investigation was able to fool the mother and baby base in the foreign country, Im afraid it was just a blindfold to attract the attention of most of the investigation. How else would Stanley have investigated for so many years and just found out where it was located? I didnt expect to y a tricky game. ra bit her lip to death, her mothers murderer was just across the wall, but she, as the weaker party, could not avenge her mother now. Loris actually did not understand much, the only part she understood was that it seemed like someone was nning to kill Stanley, so she was surprised and couldnt help but scream out. The wall looks like a good sound instion, although you can barely hear the conversation on the other side, but this side of the voice suppressed exim, but not heard. Although the boy has not yet been found, the girl should already be avable for experimentation, right? The man said with some leap of faith again, instead the woman snorted coldly. Ive never seen someone as sick as you in that world, and I never thought someone like you would be held in such high esteem in this world! Its ridiculous. The man seemed to be long used to her saying such things, just full of care replied. If I hadnt been so, I wouldnt have helped you do that kind of thing twenty years ago, and if I hadnt helped in the first ce, Im afraid you wouldnt have had even the slightest hope by now, would you? The woman burst outughing. Thats really thanks to you! There is a more and more listen to feel some clouds, what do you mean by pushing such sick people to an extremely high status? Kacpers standing in the medicalmunity is very high indeed, and his demeanor and better looks give him a lot of bonus points. It has always been considered the premier existence in the medical field, and its power and status are indeed not to be underestimated. But how is he just morbid it he is usually just cold to people, in the news are not very talkative look. Mrs. Eleanors terminology is more than polite, but Kacper calls himself an asshole. Loris and ra nced at each other in confusion, apparently neither quite understanding what these two were ying at. Originally the two girls were close to the wall listening to the opposite side of the discussion, but I did not expect the two people over here did not speak again, but instead the ground beneath their feet suddenly began to tremble. Immediately after the whole wall surprisingly moved, a front after ra surprisingly came to the outside world. Chapter 2381 Going to the Davidson Family The opulent hall was empty, and the refracted light from the crystalmp suddenly shone on the face, making it feel a little surreal. ra and Loris even more face to face, they were just in the cold basement, even in addition to the basement after the end of the corridor is a wall. I thought their way was broken here, but I didnt expect to suddenlye outside after a vibration under my feet. After ra took two steps forward, she looked at this wall behind her, then felt around the wall for a moment and came to a realization. The continent she used to live in, although Chinese medicine is very advanced, but mechanical things are not avable. But they have one thing that they dont use much anymore, and that is those earthen organs. Apparently this wall which is a fusion of high-tech earth organs, the wall is obviously a raised area, Im afraid that only a press down this wall will flip. And what was originally a dead end will take you directly to another dimension. That means she and Loris have exchanged ces with Mrs. Eleanor and Kacper, who were just talking in the living room. ording to what they both just said, and suddenly start the organ, Im afraid they want to go to the basement to do experiments! rasplexion was overwhelmed, time was running out, and the two of them would find out in a few minutes that the man in the cage had long since run away. I am afraid that arge siege will be organized immediately, in which case she will not be able to run away with an ordinary female student like Loris. Move! ra took Loris hand and the two of them darted towards the main entrance, one after the other. There are really four ck-d bodyguards at the front door, but these four bodyguards are just ordinary bodyguards, not mercenaries or veterans of such tricky existence. The bodyguards noticed that the two girls were darting towards them and subconsciously assumed a fighting stance, ready to stop the two girls.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Although in ras opinion these 4 bodyguards are not tricky, but Loris is just an ordinary student, this time scared legs are going weak. ras quick hands and eyes, like a ghost, interposed between the four men, and just two hand shes cut down the two ck-d bodyguards directly. Before the remaining two bodyguards could understand how theirpanions fell, they were hit with a shot in the back of the neck and randomly fell limp just like those twopanions. With a long breath of relief, ra was able to suppress her wildly beating heart while pulling Loris over to continue running outside. Although these four bodyguards are not tricky, but if you cant preempt them with speed and resourcefulness If you have to carry strength with them, Im afraid your chances of winning are not even one percent. Just that one is also considered a dangerous move, but not always sessful. Loris just mechanically ran after ra, her mind had long since gone nk. Surprisingly, the Simpson Family guards did not look like a lot, ra after putting down the four bodyguards at the door, surprisingly, all the way to the outside unimpeded. ra waved at the curb and hailed a cab directly, and both girls kept getting in, still in shock. Loris sat in the back row wondering what was wrong, her eyes were red. Are you okay? Did you get scared. ra lowered her head with some self-condemnation, she always followed Loris side, but always brought danger to her. This incident really gave her a wake up call that Loris would never be safe as long as she was around. When those peoplee at themselves, they dont care if they hurt innocent people, Loris is always in danger of escaping the clutches even if she ispletely unaware of this series of events. Im not much just a little unresponsive yet. Loris lifted her head and gave a forced smile, her face pale. ra also sighed, she now even if too muchfort is of little use ah, things have happened, Loriss heart has been hit. Where is their own words canfort it, the first priority is to ensure the safety of the two of them. Thinking about it, the only one capable of protecting her was Stanley, so she dialed Stanleys number directly. I thought Stanley must be very busy, even if the phone can be picked up, it will take a while to be picked up. I didnt expect the phone to ring before it was picked up, and Stanleys low, slightly husky voice came through. Hello? ra? Whats up? ra was still thinking about other things in her head when the phone was picked up unexpectedly, and she couldnt say anything for a while. The man on the other side is obviously a bit anxious, and his tone is a bit anxious. Why dont you say anything? Whats wrong? It was only then that ra suddenly felt her eyes well up as well. Loris and I were kidnapped by and just escaped, can Ie to your ce now? Stanleys voice on the other side suddenly became sour. Of course, no wonder so many calls to you did not answer surprisingly out of such a thing! Its all my fault for not being able to protect you Stanley was still ming himself across the room, but ras tears were already flowing silently. In fact, living in this world, no one is born alone. ra, too, has always tried hard to rely only on herself, both in herst life and in this one. Never depend on others and never put your hope in others. Its because she feels that no one will be more reliable than herself, and no one will be willing to do what they can forsake themselves for her. If giving your heart is to be let down, then why bother being serious from the start? If you rely on yourself in everything, you will never be let down, and if you get used to relying on yourself, you will be strong enough. But the wall of her heart was suddenly broken, has been pitch ck deep bottomless heart, was so suddenly from the cracks into the sunshine to warm up. Originally, when ites to such things, even if he had already solved it himself, it would not feel like a big deal. But once there is a pampered existence, the whole person immediately became weak, like, be only want to rely on him. But in just a few seconds, ra had already adjusted herself, only her voice was still inevitably choked. Its not your fault, things happen and there is no way to predict, and this time I also considered to enter the tigers den and got some very useful information, lets meet and talk! The two men hung up the phone and the car fell silent again. Chapter 2382 Confessions Loris stared nkly out the window, not knowing what to say. At this time she had some surprising jealousy in her heart, she was a little jealous that ra was still able to call Stanley, she was jealous that ra seemed to have someone to rely on. Still sighing, Loris gently reached out and wiped ras eyes. Its okay, its all in the past! Deep breath, Loris in listening to ra to Stanleys phone call, the face in the mind is always lingering is Denis that always gentle smile face. in the Davidson Familys study. Denis was originally discussing with Stanley about the next location to investigate. Since ras disappearancest night, Stanley has been on an almost frantic carpet search. But this continent is so big after all, so how could it really be found by the two of them? This time the two men were conferring in the study, both with haggard faces, when Stanley suddenly took a phone call. Then the expression on his face changed to and fro, one moment of excitement, the next of self-recrimination, and finally into a very deep emotion that was hard to understand. After hanging up the phone, Stanley punched the table raw, and the padded ss panel on the table cracked open. Some fine ss shards of powder lodged in the fist, oozing out a tinge of crimson blood. Denis also whispered with some fury. What are you doing! Stanleys eyes were also covered with red blood, his body was trembling slightly, and the suit that was always clean and tidy was also up this week. His face was frighteningly gloomy. ra was even kidnapped, Id like to know who has the guts to do that! Denis drew a backward breath, ra was kidnapped Its an assumption theyve always had, but one that neither of them wants to admit. Even so you dont have to do this to yourself! Didnt you just answer her call already, its good that people are still safe! Denis has never seen his young man so out of control, he is now afraid that Stanleys emotions are too much, and suddenly make any hurtful decisions to hurt themselves. She was obviously already with me, and I actually still failed to protect her. Stanley was still mumbling with his head down, not noticing that two bright figures were already standing at the door. I said its not your fault! ra had just arrived at the study door led by the housekeeper when she saw the scene of Stanley pounding his fist on the table and bleeding himself hard. The heart is also inevitably a tight, three steps forward, a hand cupped Stanleys hand. Your hands are full of little pieces of ss like this, not too good to clean up,e on,e with me now and rinse it off! Stanley, however, froze, then fiercely took the frowning girl in front of him in his arms. It got tighter and tighter until ra let out a muffled grunt, and the still increasing force stopped abruptly. God knows how scared he was of losing this girl in his arms! In fact, ra understands how she feels right now. Stanley has always turned his hand to the clouds in this country, and what he wants never misses the mark. But he is now his most cherished person, right, but just like this, under his nose, almost had an ident.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. How can Stanley ept this? Whats more, even she has already cried her nose in the car, what else can she ask of others at this time? Its okay Two people have known each other for a long time, and even like each other for a long time, so although they are just confessed to be together as a couple, but the mode of getting along is very familiar and natural. Denis smacked his lips, Stanley was indeed very out of shape today, and it could be seen how much importance he attached to ra. Master Denis Loris also has nowhere to go, not to mention the fact that anyone can see that she and ra are so close now, so its possible that someone might try to threaten ra with her in case they have an ulterior motive. So its better to keep her and ra together all the time and be more or less safe. So ra offered to bring her along to the Davidson Family, and Loris just nodded and didnt refuse, but she didnt expect Denis to be here as well. Denis knew ra wasing because he kept his back to the door, as ra came straight at him. Loris had been standing in a daze at the doorway, not moving in, so Denis didnt even know Loris had followed. This time suddenly heard the girl behind the soft glutinous with aggression called their own senior, all body with the electricity like. Loris you Denis turned around with some surprise, and saw that the elementary school girl who was always innocent and cute on weekdays had red eyes at this time. The whole person is also pale and emaciated, the clothes on his body are also quite wrinkled, even his hair is also a bit messy, not as smooth as it usually is tended to. A thought urred to Denis that made him shudder a little. Did you and ra Loris, however, took a step back and stood directly outside the study door before taking another deep look at ra and Stanley. Come out and say it, give them a little space. Denis hastily nodded, and when he looked back over, Stanley surprisingly threw a kind look at Loris, in return for a bitterugh from Loris. Denis naturally took three or two steps out of the study, and thoughtfully closed the door behind him. But as soon as he came out, he immediately left Stanley behind, staring intently at the haggard-looking girl in front of him. Did you get with ra? Loris bowed her head and gave a muffled muffled hmm. Denis heart stung hard the very moment he heard this affirmative answer, leaving him almost breathless. How could it be? She obviously had nothing to do with this matter, how could she be dragged into this situation? She should just be a carefree, ordinary student, and how would she be in fear of her life. If something happens to her then Im afraid Ill live in regret for the rest of my life. By some miracle, Denis took a step forward and held Loris tightly in his arms. Loris only feel the mans mature and warm breathe to the surface, Denis body also seems to have a sweet taste, can not say what Im afraid its the smell of her seniors. Loris has also rarely been this close to a boy, so even at this point, she couldnt help but blush. Feeling the stiffness of the body of the young girl in his arms, Denis only felt the feeling of fear in his heart getting heavier and heavier. Chapter 2383 won’t marry her He came surprisingly close to losing the girl in his arms. He was able to understand why Stanley was so out of sorts at this time, the girl in his arms with the usual fruity fragrance, sweet and lovely. He couldnt resist resting his chin on the girls head and rubbing it, in exchange for a momentary stiffening from Loris. Master Denis, let go of me Loris, still graduallying back from the disorienting atmosphere, subconsciously tried to push Denis away. I didnt expect him to hug tighter instead, and his chin still insists on resting on the girls head. Will you be my girlfriend? Loris breathed a sigh of relief, and she did think numerous times in her head about how she should react if Denis confessed to her. But after all, she was only thinking in her head, the reality of suddenly hearing such a confession, so she was greatly shocked. She simply didnt know what to choose. She could not deny that she had fallen in love with Denis, but she knew in her heart that Denis was not necessarily serious about herself. So is it better to never have it, or to have it and then lose it? I Loris choked out only one word before she couldnt stop crying. She is simply a simple-minded little girl only, can not make any sensible choice. Whats more, because of todays events, Te is already on the verge of being overwhelmed, all the more so when he doesnt want to think about the hardships that he might have to face. Its just horrible somehow being put in a cage in the basement! Its like an animal! And those fierce and vicious bodyguards Loris cried and shouted at the same time, as if she was trying to let out all the pressure in her heart. Now even youe to bully me! Youre not serious about me, so whye and make jokes about me! Is it your pleasure to see me like this! Loris originally just wanted to vent, but unexpectedlyter became more and more outrageous, and evenined about Denis. Deniss heart was aching to catch his breath when he heard this. He certainly knows how messy his love history is and how untrustworthy his sincerity is for Loris. But after hearing her question her face to face like this, it was actually still hard to control my heartache. No Im serious about you Loris apparently couldnt listen, just buried her head in Deniss arms and cried hard. Denis simply stopped defending himself and silently stroked Loriss back, even if it wasforting. In the study Stanley could not suppress his mood long ago, and pinned ra to the study chair for a kiss. It seems like the only way to remind Stanley that he hasnt lost her is to have such close contact at zero distance, every moment. Soon Stanley also finally snapped back under ras struggle, it was far from the time to do that.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Lets go out first, and we cant always ask them to wait outside like this! ra is actually more or less worried about Loris, after all, she has lived two lifetimes, is simply not their own age of tender, only afraid that Loris may not hold up. As soon as the two eyes met, they could immediately understand what the other meant, and Stanley gave a slight nod. The two walked out of the study one after the other, but saw Loris outside the study was buried in Deniss arms crying, perhaps hearing the sound of the door opening, Loris teary-eyed look up. Seeing the frowning ra, Loris just came back to her senses, her face instantly flushed, and she gently broke away from Deniss embrace. Denis was still intoxicated by the fact that he was holding a fragrant and soft little girl in his arms, when he was suddenly broken free, he also subconsciously looked back. Then it was up to Stanleys stinky face. He had clearly seen the warning in Stanleys eyes, and had clearly warned him before inside the school not to mess with ras friends around. Denis spread his hands and shrugged. You guys finished talking so quickly? Denis still has the same impish look as in the past, and does not have the same deep affection for Loris that he just had. ra looked at him with this look and her face went cold for a moment. She took two steps forward and, without moving, slightly squeezed Denis and stood directly next to Loris. Mr. Denis might as well respect himself. Loris realized that ra had misunderstood the two of them and hastily tugged gently on ras coat. Master Denis was just trying tofort me too, we didnt ra gave a cold snort of disdain, she was ufortable with people ying with their feelings like this, and hadnt restricted contact between the two of them before because she originally thought Denis was serious about Loris. Who knows, looking at his current appearance, Im afraid he never moved his heart. Deniss eyes shed a trace of imperceptible hurt, but still hung his usual flirty smile. Theres nothing between us. He raised his hands in a gesture of surrender and then followed up with a question. Have you just discussed the countermeasures in such a short time? This time being caught is also considered quite dangerous, there cant be no follow-up countermeasures, right? ra face some embarrassment, she just and Stanley in the study where is to discuss what countermeasures I already had a preliminary idea when I heard Kacper and Mrs. Eleanor from behind that wall. When he heard these words, Stanleys face rubbed off, although he knew that this time ra was taken is dangerous, but did not expect that it was Mrs. Eleanor personally to do it. I heard her say something like Kacper is a jerk, exactly what that means, Im not really sure, and also they mentioned there was a boy besides me I think about it, its my brother. Do they even have a clue like that already? Denis could not help but frown, the Davidson Family and the Putu Yun familys powerbined, is the entire continent can not match the power, actually even a small Mrs. Eleanor can notpete? They have no clues at all, but the other side has already investigated to the extent of going to arrest people? From the way theyre talking, I dont think theyve found anyone yet either. ra shook her head, the gap between their two sides should not be so big yet, except that the other side does know more secrets. If he wants to open the passage connecting the two continents, my brother and I should be their only hope now. So the first order of business is still to find your brother, right? Chapter 2384 Going to school together Denis interjected again, and ra gave him a slow look, then nodded. The other thing is I dont know if Muh is genuinely fond of you, but Kacper does intend to kill you by the two of you getting married. ra suddenly turned to Stanley, and in her tone, seemingly imperceptibly, added an inexplicable emotion. Stanley, who had been contemting with his head down, was suddenly cued and looked up at ra with a smirk. Im not going to marry her. Stanley took a step closer, his voice low and husky, and ra instantly blushed. I see that Kit is also nothing alive, he should not even appear in the future, Mrs. Eleanor words are to give up on him, and the focus of future tracing need not be on him. The two men nodded in unison, and only Denis, who seemed to have been having some doubts in his eyes, finally couldnt resist asking. How do you know this information? This information is a little too much on the inside. ra sighed. At that time there was only a wall between us, and they were talking without deliberately suppressing their voices, so I heard the two of them to know the news. Denis, however, did not make a dawning expression of realization, as expected, and looked even more puzzled anyway. How did you hear that the voice was Mrs. Eleanor? ra frowned, what on earth was there to discuss in such a question, and why was Denis grasping at such minutiae? I often have a nightmare of Kit and a womans coldughter, a nightmare Ive had countless times before, so my mind is clearly etched with her voice. Deniss expression, however, became even more odd.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. But this memory of yours should be twenty years old, right? Doesnt this woman get older? How can her voice still sound like a young woman? ra heard this and was surprised to be covered in a shiver in the middle of summer, a question she had never suspected before now. Mrs. Eleanor seems to have never aged, Kit has changed from a white teenager to a big-bellied boss, the person has changed, and the voice has naturally changed. Mrs. Eleanors voice left in her dream was like that of a young girl but that day in hearing her speak, it turned out to be exactly the same as twenty years ago. As if the years have not left any traces on her body, could it be that she has really developed an elixir capable of immortality? ra, although she came to this continent, has never done such and such a vicious thing because she wanted to go back to the ce where she used to live. What is the obsession that Mrs. Eleanor must go back to that continent, even at the expense of the lives of so many people. And now they even want to kill themselves and their unseen brother, is it just to go back to the life they once had? And herment about Kacper being a jerk is also really puzzling. Kacper did not argue even more unexpectedly, and even the resentment and malice in his words that day almost surpassed Mrs. Eleanor. ra bowed her head with some pain. In fact, after she came to this continent, the mostmon thought that surfaced was that it was enough to just live a good life. She was supposed to die, but now she is living in the world because she crossed over, so what reason is there not to live well, as for the life of others, she cant do it. After all, he is a doctor, that Mrs. Eleanor also seems to Ghost Carve it, actually also do such a vicious thing. Anyway, the focus of the investigation now is still on Kacpers body first, the suspicions on him are not unrted to the whole thing. Stanley nodded, this was the only breakthrough they had now. ra shook her head bitterly, although she had the intention to find her brother, but now there is no clue. Im afraid its my own brother standing in front of me, she may not recognize it. Ill figure out what to do about your brother, too. Stanley suddenly said this, and ra looked at him with some surprise. In fact, why would you want to give up and return to that continent? Its because you met someone you hold dear here, right? Just like just now, obviously she didnt say anything, but Stanley understood exactly what she was bothered about. You still have to go to school for the next two days to investigate Kacper, and Muh is kind of a breakthrough for us, and we need to create the conditions for contact with her. Denis said, stroking his chin, still with a cynical look. You two just go to school without worrying, I will send someone to protect you in the dark, and such a thing will never happen again. ra nodded and reached out to take Loris hand. Loris wouldnt have to go to school, would she? She wouldnt have anything to do with any of this, and as long as I would still show up at school, no worries about Muh not taking the bait. Loris, stay here until everything is settled and have Stanley reinforce the guards here to make sure you dont go through something so terrible again. Loris seemed dumbfounded and unresponsive, and ra thought it was because she was worried that if she didnte home for too long, the family would say no. Just tell your family that youre doing an internship at the Davidson Familys private hospital, big deal, let Stanley talk to your parents personally, your parents wont suspect a thing! This is the power of face, as long as there is Stanley out, Loriss parents will only be ttered, where there will be doubts about the truth of Stanleys words. Loris only seemed toe back to her senses at this time, but to her surprise she shook her head firmly. Id better go to school with you, if I dont, your intentions will be too obvious. Muh might not take the bait so easily, anyway, isnt there someone protecting, Im here or Im going to school, its the same! ra was a little anxious, the ones she cared about most in this continent were also Loris and Stanley, now what could make her best sisters apany her on her adventures? But the school is still too dangerous, in case something goes wrong Loris, however, grabbed her hand with an eager hand. You just let me go with you, Im not afraid of anything, everything I have now is because of you, so no matter what I just want to stay with you Denis felt his heart miss half a beat at once. Chapter 2385 Approach He has not soaked what kind of women in the past few years, but one or two of them are the look of the groveling and profit-oriented. asionally there are so one or two just straight not love money, not love fame and fortune, in fact, in the end is just a means to attract him. The nature of those women are the same, they make friends is also the same, to their advantage when the girlfriends sisters called a pro than one. As long as the other side slightly out of a small problem, immediately turn the other cheek. Loris is now in this situation even if not apany ra is also justified, she really has no connection with this matter at all, there is no need to put her life at risk. But she still insists on apanying in this way, that is affectionate and righteous, no wonder they will move their hearts to such a girl. Let her go, what happened today will not happen again. This time it was Stanley who spoke up, originally todays events had already made him regret, how could he let his beloved woman in danger again. Then well go to school together tomorrow . ras voice was a little choked up, she had been in a state of being mocked ever since she came into this world. There are many people who cant see her well, even her parents and sister at home cant wait to die. And then those women that you meet, none of them are trying to calcte themselves and somehow feel resentment towards themselves. Only Loris such has been unfailingly by her side, even if there are certain people who do not want to leave. When she used to use those gossips, she never gullibly believed the words of others to discredit her either. And even repeatedly jumped out for herself, not caring that she herself would be implicated. Loris, naturally, nodded with tears in her eyes. Soon it was the next day and ra took Loris out the back door of the Davidson Family and hailed a cab to school. When the two entered the ssroom, the atmosphere did not change as usual, and Muh remained ndly seated in thest row. Seeing the two peoplee in, they just didnt move and nced up. The two had just sat down when Brody came over bashfully. Sis, why didnt youe to school yesterday? I still have something I want to ask you!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ra asked absently as she spread the book. I had some business yesterday and went out. Whats your business? Sister, you said that your that Chinese medicine will be established, is not also have to engage in offline party and so on ah, otherwise we can not face to face discussion, you can not get up this scale. Brody is also a businessman, this kind of thing as long as a little bit, more or less he is in the business, so ra also cautiously think about it. Offline party is not impossible, but now I myself do not know how many people I have in this TCM Society how to party ah! ras previous life was devoted to medicine, and in addition to the master and those who would oftenmunicate with the brothers and sisters, almost did not talk to outsiders. Usually with such a seminar, she is only notified to attend, as to how you want to n a seminar like this, she has no idea. Brody came over with some excitement, shaking his head, although he is the Bailey Familys young master, but after all, thepany and so on are still in the hands of their own father. Its not like he can make any decisions. This time for him to show his skills, he naturally will not let go. Since ra you dont know how many people you have in this TCM society yet, why dont you start with an open party! Anyone who is a schr of TCM cane and participate, even if they havent joined our TCM society yet! ra just nodded and made no indication, but Brody continued with unabated enthusiasm. During your party, you can start by showing them your exquisite medical skills and scare them a little. Then you can say that those who attend your TCM meeting will have the opportunity to discuss with yourself, and maybe someone will be willing to join. Loris, who was standing by, couldnt help but let out a smallugh. Its like theyre asking us ra to cheat. Brody gave Loris a nk look and continued to dance his hands at ra. And then well find two people you trust, full-time registration, into our Chinese Medicine Association have to register, and so we registered almost the same number of people, we will im to the public that the number is limited, then even if you want to add in, we do not want! ra originally has been light, are not much meaning, when you hear this sentence, but some do not understand. Why dont you want to? I founded this TCM Society at that time in the hope that all TCM schrs could discuss and progress together, so howe I have to reject peoples membership instead? Brody was so proud of himself when he heard ras question. ra, thats what you dont understand! This is hunger marketing! Our TCM Society limits the number of people, those who want to join cannot join, only those who join will feel grateful, and these people will involuntarily be part of our propaganda, so that the reputation of our TCM Society will be more and more famous. There will be more and more people who know about it. ra nodded, but there was still some confusion on her face. So what if it is actually like this? Even if we know we have more people, we still dont let people join, isnt it a bit unnecessary to limit the number of people? Brody saw that ra could not get his own ingenuity, immediately made a chest pounding, full of hate. ra ah, why dont you still think about it? As long as my reputation is far away, in the future, if you want to take people, just find an excuse to do so, than on New Years Day, or a majorpletely cured case, least of all we have the anniversary. Only find excuses to take in people not on the line, and this way people whoe in will still feel lucky, and then our reputation will get bigger and bigger once we spread the word! ra and Loris on the other side both came to a realization, and ra decided on the spot. Then you can do these things, and it can be done tonight! Brody heard this excited eyes glowing, they finally have a use, but also to show their old man, not that he can notpare Eric, but the two of them are not the same talent. Eric is indeed a pharmaceutical genius, but he is also a good hand in the operation and management of ah, why to take the strengths of others topare with their own! Then Ill get on it! ra looked at Brodys excited back running away and couldnt help but hook her lips, this is always a happy event. Finally out of the first step to be able to promote Chinese medicine, the next days also need to work harder to do. But just before he finished his own words, Brody rushed out, and had to send him a text message himself to do so. Chapter 2386 Dueling After all, the advice Brody gave at the time was to choose two people of her choice to sign up for membership, but where did she have anyone she could trust. This matter can only be handed over to Brody. And the most important thing, she founded this Chinese medicine association, there is a very important one reason is that she does not want age to be the cause of holding back the development of Chinese medicine again. Although experience in the practice of medicine is important, there are some people who are indeed geniuses in their own right, just from a young age, they are angry in the effort, their ability really beyond the control of experience. Age is about to be the only criterion for judging the standard of Chinese medicine on this continent, and even if a young person cures well, it will be dismissed as a coincidence.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Some people even refuse medical treatment whenever they see that they are young people, which is the most iprehensible thing to ra. In her own world, the ability to practice medicine is the only criterion, who cares if you are young or old, beautiful or ugly, tall or short, all are to speak with strength. Who knew that in this continent is so unreasonable, and I do not know how many teenage famous doctors have been harmed by such a conformist idea. Eric, for example, Eric is an example of the one in a million. He originally grew up in an orphanage, but at a young age he was too intelligent and showed a great deal of extraordinary talent. This is why Kit, who has just gotten rich not long ago, took him in as his adopted son, and because Kit himself is in the medical industry, he was allowed to study medicine along the way. And he has always been in the limelight due to his own special status, and his talent his achievements are much talked about. So he is a unique example among young people, and it is never possible to copy his path to sess,. Whats more, even with the addition of status and fame, Eric cant be considered aplete sess because there are still quite a few people who think hes talented though. But it is only limited to the belief that he can be a famous doctor in the future, not that his current level is already better than those old Chinese doctors. After all, age restrictions are deeply ingrained in this path, and even with so many buffs added, it has not been possible topletely reverse such prejudices. ra wants people to leave behind the age stigma, but how easy is it to do so? But because of this, she had her mind set on Eric, who was already a one-in-a-million breakthrough for the people of this continent. So his appearance is just right for this main theme of ra, and since it is necessary to break the prejudice of age, it is necessary to have examples. There is no one better than Eric anymore. I just dont know if he himself is willing to cooperate, ra thought about it slightly, but still cracked up on the phone. Always let Brody to cheer a hand, not to invite people how to know that they must note. Kit is a thin-skinned man who adopted Eric, but never treated him as his own child all these years. He always thought Eric was just an existence he could show off, and as for Erics own pain and joy, it didnt matter at all. And this is also one of his criticism over the years, everyone can see his attitude towards Eric, so peoplement Erics genius, always forget to say a poor word about him. Kit was screwed by himself and should be taking care of himself at the moment. Even if the situation is a little worse, he is afraid that there is no life in a long time. Where also care about Eric, that is, their family is big, Eric is also considered a teenager, Kit is not in these days, he can barely hold up. Never to be starved alive in the house, but also to help y a little bit of home business, may be free to attend their own Chinese medicine meeting. Brody was running away happily, calling around to get in touch, when he suddenly received a text message from ra and clicked on it beautifully, but his smile froze for a moment. ra even asked him to invite Eric, that is his own nemesis, he has not given a lot of face since childhood, now let himself go to invite him how to afford this person? He has beenpared to Eric since he was a child, and although he doesnt say it himself, its hard to feel it in his heart. Who wants to bepared to a genius who is so good all day long, not to mention that he or she has always had mediocre qualifications. Cheng family always do something dishonorable, always take those worthless things fake good things to cheat money, but the business is doing much better than their family. His father is this kind of generous businessman, the money invested in research every year than they Cheng family out several times, but not by the market ah! Sales have also been up, his old man is actually secretly fighting in his heart. And they have reached this age in their lives, what else can theypare, it is only than than the children. But he has never been able to give his father a breath of fresh air, he has always been ridiculed as inferior to Eric, Eric is obviously the same age as himself, but calm and unlike a teenager. He is not at all interested in those things that eat, drink and y, and is drunk on medicine, where as he seems to have ADHD, a moment of leisure. So outside he is always ridiculed, his own father will naturally be followed by ridicule, are doing health care products, but sales can be so much worse out. Now even the birth of a son, but also inferior to others, is really in every aspect ispared to down. But the old man has never said a word about himself, and in the face of these gossips, he has always been silent. This is what makes Brodys heart hard to bear, he certainly knows that this is all his own indisputable, he is always eager to be directly scolded, his heart is also consideredfortable. But the bias of their own old man did not say anything, he is instead hard to die in the heart, but they can not be quiet. He thus struggled with the confusion in his heart for a long time, but his feelings always had to find a support, so this support became to hate Eric. The specific manifestation is idle to find peoples trouble, party to give people to throw face to see. Only Eric has been as invisible, but let him is a punch in the cotton, the whole person is soft, more feel no energy. Thats why the heart also hate him more, now ra had to invite him to himself and had to obey the order. This is really the turn of the wind and water, but it is not necessary to go personally to invite it. Brody pouted and dialed the home phone and muttered to the housekeeper for a while before hanging up the phone in satisfaction. Soon it was evening and ra saw the Bailey Familys car parked in front of the school as soon as school ended. Brody was even looking at the entrance of the school, jumping and jumping with excitement as soon as he saw ra. ra! Here it is here it is! Chapter 2387 Brody shouted loudly, the surrounding students have sidelong nces, look at Brody and ra, can not help but reveal a face full of contempt again. I told you this ra is really shameless, shes already with Stanley and still hooking up with other guys! I think this guy is not afraid of death, he knows ra is Mr. Stanleys person, but he still dares to hook up with someone! Haha! I dont know how they cany their hands on such an ugly woman. Come on, stop it, what does it have to do with us shesing over! A few girls saw ra getting closer and closer and dispersed with a tter, but even though they dispersed, the chatter never stopped. The person in question has no expression, such things happen every day, she is now almost used to it, her ears can automatically block these sounds. Stop shouting, here ites. ra just casually responded and pulled the door to get in the car. Brody sat in the car still with an excited look on his face, turning back from the passenger side to talk to ra.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just kidding, how dare he sit in the back with ra, the car is also a small confined space, this to let Mr. Stanley know it will have to be. ra naturally did not care about his little thoughts. Today, Mr. Hamraz and a few other highly respected veteran TCM practitioners have decided toe, and I have asked all the TCM practitioners in ourpany to attend. There were about thirty of them, and I didnt force them toe. ra nodded, and then asked. Wheres Eric, did he say if hed being? ra is actually most interested in meeting this teenager, to today is also prepared to speak a little something, of course, also intend to test the trend of Eric in the end is a degree. He didnt give me an urate answer, my invitation sank in stone, and I dont even know if he got my message or not. Brody depressed, he went back today and grabbed the old housekeeper at home and asked half a day, the old housekeeper look is difficult bad. Butler has also been in their own home for many years, naturally to make the same enemy, usually also hate Cheng family that a few people hate tight. The young master does not want to invite people to invite themselves, the butler does not want to invite, okay! But still have to patiently call over the phone. The phone was answered by Eric, the whole time just said a hello, the housekeeper has used the most sincere and respectful tone of the invitation, Eric still indifferent. In the end, he actually hung up without saying anything and didnt know if he woulde or not. But this situation think about it, their two families are also considered a long-standing grudge, people Eric why give him this face. In this case, it is clear that it is angry, people just do not want to go. But looking at ras hopeful gaze, Brody didnt have the heart to admit it, and could only stammer that he wasnt sure. ra was visibly a little disappointed, but patted Brodys shoulder reassuringly. Its okay, it cant be helped, maybe helle! Brody smiled bitterly, he maye to the Chinese Medical Association, but he now knows that this Chinese Medical Association is to take care of themselves, then he is definitely noting. Soon the car drove to the entrance of the banquet hall, ra got out and opened the gilded door and took a deep breath. Today, he will speak to demonstrate the medical art is the key to make his own Chinese medicine will be famous, must not make any mistakes to good. ra for the first time will feel a little nervous in medicine, after all, this speech is rted to the development of the entire Chinese Medicine Association, they want to revive the road of Chinese medicine will not be smooth, as long as the first gun can be watched to hit. Brody also seems to have seen her nervousness, and quickly and yfully came over tofort her. ra, your medical skills are definitely number one among so many Chinese doctors Ive seen, and youve been preparing for this speech for a long time, so dont worry about the effect! ra just smiled at him perfunctorily, how could she be in the mood for such gossip now, having put all her mind, body and energy into her speech. Soon the two approached the banquet hall one after the other, followed by three or five bodyguards behind Brody. The banquet hall is buffet style, all kinds of exquisite dishes and pastries are avable, and there are many waiters walking around with some champagne and wine in the tray. The banquet hall is also gorgeous, the beauty is that basically are also mostly middle-aged or elderly, only a few young people. ra looked around after entering the door and felt a little sorry for not seeing the chilled out teenager she had always wanted in her heart. Brody keenly caught the change in her demeanor, and even he himself became somewhat listless. Now the party is held well again, Eric still did note, the most important person at the party in addition to her ra is also Eric. They are also a rare asion to be expected, or to do things a little beauty, they will naturally make him feel some regret. Thank you so much, I didnt expect you guys to make this seminar so decent. ra, however, suddenly burst into a smile, and even Brody, who was standing on the sidelines and hanging his head, was frozen for a moment. This is not all of them, there should be a lot of people who willeter! Brodys whole being came alive all of a sudden, following along with a cheerful expression on his face. ra has had countless eyes on her since the moment she walked in, and even at this point in time there is no shortage of chatter. I heard that this seminar was organized by her? I didnt expect the caterer to be so young, so the banquet is made in a decent way? Anyway, Im here for Mr. Bailey, and wasnt really interested in these neurotic Chinese doctors in the first ce. ra hooked her lips, it seemed that the guests were not only peers, but also many people who knew nothing about Chinese medicine at all, I didnt expect that this part would alsoe to the seminar for such a reason. This poption is also considered her target group, not only the professional elite is beneficial to the industry, the degree of poprity of TCM among the general public also has a very significant impact on the development of the industry. There are only a few young people on the scene, but most of them are girls, it is estimated that they are all rushing to Brody, thinking of this, can not help but look at him approvingly again. ra took a couple of steps forward and saw Mr. Hamraz surrounded by some old Chinese doctors, chatting with each other. After the incident at the Harper Family, ra had some good feelings for Mr. Hamraz, so she nned to go over to him to say hello at this time. Chapter 2388 Appearing together Mr. Hamraz has really seen ras skills, so naturally he admires ra and praises her as a hero. The other old Chinese doctors were not convinced, but Mr. Hamrazs status and seniority were there, so it became a condition to mp down on them. ra went over to greet him, and Mr. Hamraz felt a bit ttered, as he was an honest doctor who always looked at people by their medical skills. In his opinion, ras medical skills were like a god from heaven, so he should have asked for advice, but now she took the initiative to greet him, so he was naturally ttered. The old Chinese doctors who were originally gathered around Mr. Hamraz saw this scene and their faces became more and more strange. Its not that they hadnt heard about it, the Harper Family had held a press conference with great fanfare and the story was already unknown in their industry. The outside world, no matter what the opinion, anyway, they are to snicker, not even hairy little girl want to be king in this industry? Really do not know the sky high! The more respectful Mr. Hamrazs attitude was at this time, the more ufortable they felt. ra had already noticed that their moods were off, but such things cant be rushed, so after a brief exchange of pleasantries, ra cornered a corner table and sat down. Its not yet time for the dinner party to get lively, so her speech will have to wait before she can continue, for now just sit here at the table and rest for a while. ra stared nkly at the doorway, with many doubts in her mind that she could not unravel. Ive talked to Stanley a few times before and was just surprised to find out that ra and Stanleys mothers have differentst names, but both have the name Talia. If this is a coincidence, there is some far-fetched, but if it is not a coincidence, the two people can not find a suitable exnation. And Carson, this formerly sunny and cheerful big boy, thest time he looked at his own eyes were so gloomy, and he showed an extraordinary hostility to Stanley, which is why. And Mrs. Eleanor sneers at Kacpers sickness And what is Kacpers deep hatred for Stanley that she would rather ride on the lifelong happiness of her adopted daughter? ras mind was filled with more and more doubts, but she couldnt get a clue, and she couldnt help but be more and more troubled. Just at this time, ra noticed that the banquet hall, which was noisy and had a cordial atmosphere, had suddenly fallen silent. Brody even stammered nervously at this time.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Drunk ra that ra then looked back up and was surprised to see Stanley walking in with Denis and Loris. This party today did not tell these three people, always their own side is protected by Stanleys secret guards, where they go does not matter. Stanley woulde to ra was not really a surprise, she just wondered how the other two came to join in the fun. The original banquet hallter came to a number of girls who came in order to hook up with Brody, and by this time had simply been happy to faint. ra came to the seminar today wearing a ck evening gown, but a slightly slimmer, shorter dress, because she herself did not like those big hemlines that dragged the floor and made it inconvenient to move around. Loris, who just came in, is basically the same design of ck evening dress, only on top of a dark red brooch, makeup seems to be slightly more mature, not as simple and sweet as in the past, the whole person is beautiful and iparable. Between the knitted brows and a smile are captivating, far from seeing ra has blossomed into a big smile, even the eyes are lit up. And Stanley and Denis are in the same ck custom handmade suit. Denis is still a flirtatious love of the world, beautiful peach blossom eyes slightly curved, frivolous but careless, but a closer look will reveal that his eyes always, if anything, will rest on the body of Loris. Stanleys face is like frost, the ink pupils can not see the bottom, but it seems to have magic in attracting the attention of all people, the face is as sharp and handsome as a knife carved, so that people just look at it can no longer be moved. Three people all the way to the daily full open, even if the old Chinese doctors who have seen a lot of knowledge also look dumbfounded. Those young girls are more like crazy like covering their mouths, afraid that they are a careless scream out, and then is a deadly stare at the two handsome let the heart tremble man. Either that orin about why you cant dress up a little more borately today, originally just to see Brody. I cant believe I got such a lucky break to meet Stanley and Denis in person! The three men took a general look around the ballroom and did not find ra hiding in the corner, and Stanleys brow tightened for a moment. The air pressure around him also lowered all of a sudden. Denis has been around him for a long time and knows that he is a little worried about ra in his heart. Only such a low pressure he is used to, just do not know Loris will not be afraid, said in a hurry. You take it easy for a while. Maybe shell Before Denis could finish his sentence, ra had already gotten out of that corner of her own, and in three or two steps she was in front of several people. What brings you here? As soon as ra appeared, Loris rushed forward and grabbed her by the arm. Youre having a medical seminar here and you didnt ask me to join you, although Im a Western medicine student, but this kind of thing still needs to be integrated! Next time there is such a good thing must call me ah! Denis smiled at the side and nodded, in fact, he is also a medical skill, but he is such a status of people will not easily give others to see, so the outside also do not know that he is a medical skill. If you have to say, he can alsopete with Eric. But he didnte here exactly to listen to ras lecture, no one can do anything to him even if he doesnt go to learn this. Its just that Loris was moring toe, so she couldnt help it, and if she wasnt around, she wouldnt feelfortable. I came to see you. Stanley was brief and concise, while ra smiled knowingly. Sit down and wait a while, my presentation time is not up yet. Everyone had a hard time absorbing the news that these two legends had gotten together, and soon there was another shout of surprise from behind them. Is that the Fraser Familys son? Whats it called Eric? My God, its really this is too handsome! Not only handsome, people also have strong business ability, and I dont know which woman will be so lucky to marry Eric in the future! The girls soon gathered in the back to chat, not too loud, ra they can always hear something. ras eyes visibly lit up when she heard the name Eric. Chapter 2389 Brother Stanley naturally saw the change in ra at a nce, could not help but frown, Eric he more or less had some investigation. Why does ra care so much about that man that she can be so happy when she hears that mans name?N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ra jerked up, the person she had been waiting for had finally arrived, and of course she had to go and greet him personally. I didnt expect her to scream involuntarily in the next second, a weightlessness, and fell into a cold, firm embrace. ra, stunned, looked up at Stanley in a daze. Stanleys expression is still as cold as ever, but at the moment seems to be vaguely able to see some anger. ra wondered why he was suddenly angry when he was just being affectionate. Stanley seemed to have received a puzzled look from ra, and all of a sudden his anger increased, did this woman not even know what was wrong with what she was doing? In front of him, he dared to put on an attentive look to other men, and now he can still look at himself with that kind of innocent and suspicious eyes, how to make it seem like he has any problem ah? The thought, Stanley wrapped his hand around ra involuntarily increased the force, only to hear ra hiss softly, before the electric shock rxed the force. Get off me, Erics here and Im going to have a word with him myself! ra is really not sure what Stanley is really angry about, but this kind of sudden anger is usually not something important. Right now or the development of the TCM Association is the most important, rounded up to Eric is the most important! I didnt expect to still be so restless in his own arms, Stanleys face was getting ugly, the surrounding temperature plummeted, he put his face into ra and whispered. No treating other men with such enthusiasm! ra was stunned, and only then did she understand why the iceberg in front of her was suddenly angry, and that it was because she was jealous of Eric! ra came back dumbfounded, gently nudged Stanley and whispered two words, Stanley then reluctantly let go of ra. ra regained her freedom, only to look up and find that Eric was about to walk in front of her, and hurriedly straightened her clothes and put on a smile. Hello, I didnt think youd actually be willing toe to the seminar. Erics face is also capitalized a polite, also only smile and nod. I listened to the Harper Familyunch and you argued the case very clearly. ras eyes shed with a trace of amazement, not expecting that Eric indeed lived up to his reputation as a genius, only through a mere conference of words could understand the dialectical thinking of his own treatment at that time, indeed a talent. Thank you, Im going to demonstrate some stitching techniquester, I wonder if youre interested? Eric also just subtle smile and nod, the two of you talk to each other, just in this three words all of a sudden intimate. Denis stole a nce at Stanley, but was surprised to find that Stanley did not continue to be jealous as he thought he would. Because he was not a little angry like just now, but instead he had a strange expression on his face, and every now and then he would close his eyes, as if he was feeling something. Denis looked strange, ra was already talking to another man and he was good looking howe Stanley didnt look anxious at all? Instead, it also closes its eyes from time to time, what is it, to be immortal? Or in the heart of the admonition to be kind to others? Dont all of a sudden cant control yourself to kill the young man in front of you. Denis felt strange, thinking half a day did not understand what Stanley was doing, could not help but reach out and touch Stanley. What are you doing? Stanleys eyes were originally closed, not knowing what he was feeling, and when he was touched by Denis, he opened them all at once, but his eyes were mixed with a hint of bewilderment. He frowned and leaned closer to Denis and whispered. I feel as if the toxins in my body are being suppressed to a great extent. Denis was startled and quickly raised his hand to take Stanleys pulse. Although ra was around, the two didnt have any intimate contact, and had just hugged that and had been halfway away. The toxin should not be too drastically suppressed, but now the effect is very obvious to the point where Stanley can directly find, that means the effect is enhanced not a star and a half ah. Denis carefully felt the pulse, the shocked look on his face rather more serious, because Stanleys pulse is unprecedentedly smooth, as if he never had that toxin in his body. Do you feel no longer ufortable at all now? Even the feeling that you usually have that is darkly surging inside your blood is gone? Stanley nodded hesitantly, for such a feeling he had not had for many years. He had been hit with Frostbone Poison since he was about four or five years old, and every day since then has been a bitter one for him. Until he met ra, it would have been fine if they were together and could be intimate, but if they couldnt see each other on weekdays, he still had to suffer through each day. Even on days when there is no poisonous outbreak, or even when ra is around, the toxin in his body is merely suppressed. The bone-chilling coldness and pain thates with surging in the blood never ceases. But in those few minutes just now, he seemed to experience a feeling he had never had before. His body was as smooth as if those toxins had never existed, and for the first time he felt how easy it was to be an ordinary person. But the eyes ordered him to doubt but more, that does not do any intimate contact with ra, this toxin how can be likepletely disappeared? In fact, to say that the answer to the words are all obvious, now his side is different from the usual, is more than one Eric. And it was also from the time Eric came to speak to ra that the toxins in his body suddenly disappeared. Stanley, you! Your hands, theyre a little hot Denis suddenly gave another shout of surprise. Because of Frostbone Poison, Stanleys body temperature is always cold, and even his breath is cold. Denis had often taken Stanleys pulse before, and he had long gotten used to the cold temperature of Stanleys arm. But he had just been taking Stanleys pulse carefully when he suddenly felt a change in the temperature under his hand. Stanleys body, which has been cold for more than twenty years, seems to have the temperature of a normal person for the first time. Denis was ecstatic. Stanley, is the toxin in your body unlocked?! Chapter 2390 Clues Stanleys eyes shed with a hint of imperceptible ecstasy, things were not yet a foregone conclusion, but the mere possibility made him ecstatic. Denis was naturally surprised when he found out this news, so he didnt lower his voice, and ra was instantly attracted by themotion over here. Especially after hearing Denis words, ra just felt a rumble in her head and turned around violently to ask. What do you mean?! The poison is lifted?! Denis was ted with a bit of doubt. I cant guarantee if itspletely unlocked, but his pulse is now as smooth as its ever been, and he even has a normal human body temperature for the first time, so I really cant think of any other exnation other than its already unlocked! ra frowned, plucked away Deniss hand, and took Stanleys pulse carefully herself. The most intuitive feeling is that Stanleys arm is surprisingly slightly warm, for the first time in such a long time. Before even Stanleys arms are cold cold cold, which is also a major characteristic of Frostbone Poison, even if there is no poisoning on a regr basis, on but this cold and pain is enough to make people go crazy. But Stanley is now showing signs that the toxin seems to be unlocked. ra took her pulse and felt that there was nothing wrong with it, so she let it go. How can it be so sudden, this poison you have been in there for so many years, how can this suddenly unlock it? Could it be that it has entered another stage The more ra thought about it, the more frightened she became. Frostbone Poison was actually something she didnt know much about, because the toxin was so overbearing that people who were poisoned by it would usually give up on their own. Who knows if there is a second and third stage of this toxin that will be directly fatal all of a sudden? This kind of thing suddenly happened to Stanley, and I do not know whether it is good or bad, ra said so, Deniss forehead also came out ayer of cold sweat. Just now did not think so much, is to think that the poison should have been solved, where I thought there would be such a situation. Although this is only a spection, but it is enough to make peoples hearts shiver. No, this is simply being suppressed morepletely, the nature of the toxin itself has not changed. ra and Denis were both a bit lost in thought for a while, but to their surprise, the teenagers cold, clear voice suddenly came from behind them. ra froze and looked back warily. Not everyone knew about Stanleys poisoning, so why did Eric say it with such certainty? Dont look at me like that. Eric frowned a little unhappily. Not Frostbone Poison? Did I guess wrong? ras heart was shocked, and she directly approached Eric, and the gold needle in her hand was already against Erics throat at some point. How do you know this poison? Eric, however, was not afraid and simply shrugged as if he had not noticed at all that he still had a shiny gold needle on his throat. Written inside the book, this poison will be cold and painful, to the day of the poison, but also directly painful death, but this gentleman seems to have been poisoned for some time actually still alive and well, it seems that this willpower is very human ordinary firm. Eric said the right thing, but ras heart was even more wary of him. What book did you read these things in? Thats not what this ce is supposed to be about! Loris interjected with some difficulty from the sidelines. ra I always thought he looked like you although not exactly very simr but I remembered the first time I saw you, you both were so cold The meaning of Loriss words was already very clear, and she had heard the n that ra and Stanley had discussed before. Didnt you say ra had a younger brother that she hadnt found? The age of the boy in front of him already fits, and the aura of a cold wind in him is simply a mold from ra. But the two peoples appearance is not very simr, I do not know, if it is the original dragon and phoenix, the appearance will not be more simr just a little. Loris vaguely feels that way. But ra shook her head. Whether twins look identical to each other is not a conclusive criterion, because there are dizygotic and identical twins If they are dizygotic twins, it is possible that they do not look alike. Loris also nodded approvingly, here, except Stanley, the others are more or less medical profession, these things are not so ignorant. But it doesnt seem very reasonable to assume hes my brother just on the basis of this nebulous im ras heart had been worried about this matter, and since she had nothing to prove, she could not identify her brother even if he was standing in front of her eyes. Stanleys gaze, however, suddenly fell on ras neck. This piece of jade around your neck looks like its not a whole piece? Stanleys voice was very low and hoarse, but it seemed to wake ra up at once. ras eyes even lit up all of a sudden. This jade pendant has been with me from the beginning of time, and it does look like half of thebined jade, I thought this is the only thing my mother left me afraid of losing it, only recently made into a ne, has been carried close to my body. Deniss expression was finally soothed a bit.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. In that case, maybe your brother has the half piece? ra nodded hesitantly, back when her own mother had given birth to herself and her brother, and was still falling into the hands of Mrs. Eleanor and Kit. This kind of nine-death thrilling scene, she and her brother is how to escape are unknown, and how can guarantee that this jade pendant is her mother left their siblings, and it just so happens that their siblings and one piece of it. If it was himself, it would be fine, after all, or was held back to the Xu family to continue to raise, but the brother is unknown for so many years. If he was just a child at the time, the person who adopted him would have looked at this jade pendant of his. If it is a conscientious family, after growing up to return the jade pendant to his brother will be fine, if his brother was targeted as a child, directly to the jade away to sell, it is not known. If someone can now appear with the other half of the jade can only consider this possibility that he is my brother, and not bepletely sure. ra sighed, the truth is always so hard, even if you get a hint of a clue, it immediately bes less valuable. Chapter 2391 Field cases But we always have a direction to look in, dont we? So that we can find this jade pendant, and then if we slowly trace it, there will always be a result. Denis has always been good at using hiswork of people, tracing information like this has always been a piece of cake for him, and now there is a clue for him is the biggest breakthrough. ra came over to talk and was slightly defensive of Eric, who stood by feeling uninterested and had just walked away. Several people are whispering about this clue, what value it really has for them, and whether it can open up another new world for their investigation. Stanleys face but suddenly gloomy again, Denis is naturally the first time to realize, and quickly asked. Stanley, you dont look so good! Whats wrong? Stanley waved his hand, not answering Denis words, but handed his hand back to ra, then gently raised his eyes to look at ra. You try your pulse again. Denis was instantly nervous, ra was naturally stone-faced, and Stanley is not the kind of person who bluffs. It must have been the toxin in his body that changed, and he interrupted the conversation directly with the crowd like that. ra carefully put her hand on Stanleys wrist, then closed her eyes and felt it carefully, suddenly her eyes opened and her eyes were full of incredulity inside. How can this be just now your toxin haspletely disappeared, but this moment again Denis listened to this also sucked in a breath of air, but also just tentative question. Let me see it? ra nodded with a stony expression. And his toxins dont seem to be developing like another stage, they just go back to the way they were Denis also put his hand on Stanleys wrist and thought carefully for a moment before lowering his voice and eximing. It really is, exactly the same beat as the original, and, Stanley his body temperature seems to have be as low as it was again! ra, however, froze for a moment. She had not noticed this when she was just taking the pulse, and then, in a hurry, she grabbed Stanleys hand. The touching from the palm is cold, ra looks more and more serious, holding Stanleys hand, but also can not help but increase the force. Im fine. Stanley, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up tofort ra, who was stunned for a moment and slowly let go of his hand. Why on earth is this why did you just have that short-lived toxin that all but disappeared? Now it seems that your toxins never went in the second direction, but were just briefly suppressed to the point where they couldnt work at all! ras words were so firm that Denis nodded along as if he had been nudged. Judging from his pulse and temperature on these two asions, this is indeed the case, but why is this happening? Could it be a problem with this banquet hall? Denis and ra looked at each other, both of them had the same diagnosis and now had the same question in mind. But Loris, who had never touched Stanley, suddenly stuck her head out on the sidelines and said timidly. Isnt it because of that Eric? It seems that from the time he came over, Mr. Stanleys situation became very stable all of a sudden, and as soon as he just left, Mr. Stanley ended up turning into his old self. Denis and ra were totally in charge before they noticed this. At this moment, hearing Loris say it like this, both of them suddenly realized. Yes, the only variation from the usual setting was the ballroom and Eric. Banquet HallStanley is not staying here for a moment, if it has an effect on the toxins in his body, it is not so momentary. Then the answer is clear: Eric is the only variable in all of Stanleys life circumstances.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Denis even looked excited. ra, at that time I was wondering why you could detoxify Stanley as soon as you got close to him although I still havent figured it out by now, I guess Deniss eyes were sparkling. ra was certainly no fool, and she looked at Denis with this excited look and understood what he was trying to say. Denis is still full of excitement and cant wait to get up and dance around. But then Ill just assume its because of your special physique. If you alone are not quite able to suppress Stanleys toxins, then wouldnt adding your brother be enough! ra frowned, and she didnt think twice about why she was able to cure Stanleys poison, after all, she had more important things to do in front of her. Later also did not put the detoxification on the first focus, this time the reaction is surprisingly not as fast as Denis. Denis spoke with excitement over here, and Loris puffed out her chest with pride. I told you I think Eric and ra you feel very simr, and now maybe he is close to Stanley can also suppress the toxin, if he really is the same body as you that is certainly your brother ah! ra nodded with some difficulty, it really seemed to be a matter of physique, and that the two of them together, siblings, were able topletely suppress such an overbearing toxin as Frostbone Poison? But what exactly is so special about your own physique? Eric also does not know how much he knows about his own life, if he rashly goes up and says he is his sister, will he disown himself? And that jade pendant, is he still carrying it on his body ras eyes grew more and more determined. Ill go to the stage as usual to give my speechter, and when its over, well make our ns, its always a good idea to get the matter at hand. The rest of the few people nodded in affirmation, and ra picked up her phone again to look through the examples she was going to speak about, before piling a smile on her face and walking on stage. Hello, Im ra, the founder of this Chinese Medicine Association, and Im d that you cane to our first workshop today, and I have a few examples I want to share with you. When Mr. Hamraz saw ra speaking on stage, he was immediately apuded by the audience, and naturally several old Chinese doctors who were good friends with him also reluctantly gave face to the audience. Then the apuse suddenly became louder with a sudden mor, because everyone saw that Stanley , the most honored man in the entire Chinese continent, who was sitting nearest to this stage, actually hooked up a smile if nothing else, and then pped slightly. This can not follow the apuse, you have to follow ah! Chapter 2392 Denis has never seen his own hairy boy so protective of others, also can not help but lower his head smotheredugh, followed by apuse. When the apuse subsided a bit, ra cleared her throat and prepared her speech. She has prepared several diseases that are often seen on a regr basis, but are not easy to clearly identify. For example, this leakage is to be judged from the color and the amount of quantity, and many other aspects together, if the former doctor does not check, it will lead to dy in the treatment of patients, and amon misconception is that it is due to only one disease, in fact, are likely to be several symptoms mixed together. Such as this spleen deficiency, kidney deficiency, blood heat, these deficiency symptoms are naturally the mostmon, but moremon there are also deficiency in the stasis ra was able to talk a lot all of a sudden once she was involved in her profession, and the old herbalists on the stage listened in awe. These things are not that they do not understand, it is difficult to think of the usual, it is difficult to pay attention to, it is as if the mastery is not very skilled look. I did not expect this little girl on stage at a young age, the basic skills are actually so solid, and the changes between the various terms is also familiar,pletely unable to see just a yellow-haired girls kind of raw feeling. Its as if shes been a veteran doctor practicing medicine for decades, not that people dont have a uniform bias about age. Rather, experience is really important, you open your mouth a consultation, others will be able to see whether you are reading from a book or reallypetent. If you dont go to practice, you will never get this feeling. It happens that students usually spend most of their time on theoretical studies, and in the long run, people will naturally think that students are only theoretical knowledge. Young Chinese doctors naturallymand theoretical knowledge can not practice, if you can not integrate, the treatment of disease is naturally half the effort. But this little girl on the stage said the head of the way, it also looks like a lot of experience, it is difficult for her young, but she can umte so much experience in the practice of medicine Stanley looked at ra offstage and his eyes grew hotter and hotter. It is said that men who work seriously are the most handsome. The ra who is pointing the way on the stage at the moment is also a charming one he has never seen before. Just just had a table of girls who seemed to be suddenly stirred up, and I dont know what happened. Denis threw a cold look, dare to shout in this kind of ce, ra on stage to speak so practical dry goods is not good to hear, really do not know if you want to live. But that kind of girls although received her eyes, but did not want to quiet down the meaning, still one or two are looking terrified. There was a girl in the middle who was sobbing and surrounded by the middle, so a toss, even Stanleys attention was drawn to the past. Stanley naturally found someone surprisingly did not listen properly to the lecture, the surrounding air pressure went down again at once, Denis screamed and stood up, leaned over Stanleys ear and whisperedfort. Dont get excited, dont get angry Ill go check it out first! Denis had no time to stand up before he received a pleading look from Loris, capital Dont leave me here alone with him, Denisughed bitterly and waved at Loris. Loris immediately got bail like miso stood up and scurried to Deniss side, Stanley expressionless, seemed to have no opinion on their two actions. Denis walked quickly towards the table of girls, with some anger on his face, and reprimanded in a low voice. What are you guys messing around with here? How can you be so disrespectful?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Loris was also ring at them, her sisters were up there giving a speech and they were not listening well, so what the hell are they doing here! A few girls brushed their faces, but still did not forget the serious business, panic, said. Ali she has lost her voice for a few days, she originally wanted toe today to ask to see if there is anyone who can cure her of this disease but she just suddenly said that she felt a great pain in her throat, we just panicked, I did not mean to! The girls voice is not too small between the panic to exin, this time even ra has been attracted. ra asked, standing directly on the stage. What do you all think about such a disease? The Chinese doctors on stage are in an uproar, this loss of voice is not umon, as for seeking medical advice, there is also a period of time or no improvement, I am afraid to encounter some quacks, right? There are not many Chinese doctors in the authors presence are mixed things, basically, they are also considered to have two brushes. ra saw that the atmosphere seemed to have warmed up, so she simply put her speech aside for now. After all, she had such a case in front of her, and if she could cure it on the spot, she would be able to convince people with her talent, which would be more useful than a hundred speeches she had prepared. Then Ill repeat it here. ra, because of eating that fruit in the Medicine Spirit Jade space, even her five senses are much sharper than normal people, so even though she was speaking on one side just now and the stage was a bit noisy, she could hear what the girl said. This girl has been losing her voice for a while, everything else is still not very clear, if you all have any ideas, we can feel the pulse together, check the tongue and so on ra said as she walked away and got off the podium, Mr. Hamraz naturally followed her with a few of the better veteran herbalists when he saw this. Everyone bustled around the girls side, then took turns to take the pulse, looked at the tongue, and by the way observed to observe the girlsplexion. ra naturally went up and felt the pulse, but she said nothing and stepped back. Does anyone have any ideas? The crowd looked at me, I looked at you, no one said anything, but finally under a look from Mr. Hamraz, an old Chinese doctor came forward. Since no one is saying anything, then I can only express my humble opinion. I think this is yin deficiency! This old Chinese doctor holding his beard, is also a look of immortality, he summoned several old Chinese doctors around, also have nodded in satisfaction. Following that, there was a lot of chatter. Thats right, thats it, I think this is the disease of gold breakage, is the lung and kidney Yin deficiency! The old Chinese doctor was even more specific, and the others nodded in agreement that this was the result of their diagnosis. The crowd looked at ra without realizing that they had unknowingly taken ra as an authority-like presence. Chapter 2393 In Fairy Tales They made a judgment not to believe, and even have to look up to see ra, but did not expect ra is slightly disappointed face. Sure enough the girl next to this girl also stammered and spoke. Okame has gone to see a Chinese doctor some time ago, listen to them, it is from the aspect of Yin deficiency medicine, but have already eaten four doses of medicine still nothing works The scene was instantly dead silent, everyone looked at each other, the expressions on their faces could not be more embarrassed. Surely seeking medical advice to this kind of advanced Chinese medicine seminar up the problem is certainly not a nce to see ah. This time can only rethink what kind of disease, but for a while the crowd is out of ideas. Time passed like this, the original silent hall, gradually somemotion. What thought half a day can not think of a reason, they feel the pulse, and all the symptoms point to Yin deficiency ah, from Yin deficiency treatment in the end what is wrong? And this kind of thinking is not at all, actually can stille to participate in the seminar of Chinese medicine, themselves is not too water? And he brought along Mr. Hamraz, who is well known in the industry, which is not a disgrace to others. Even if you cant fully argue the disease and find a treatment idea, but at least you should have a direction to think about it. Now, after being told that it is not a yin deficiency, it is a ck eye, which can not be their immortal Chinese medicine doctor to do things ah? ra looked around and found that everyone really had no clue, so she finally had to turn her attention to Mr. Hamraz. Instead, Mr. Hamraz smiled at her mysteriously, and then shivered and touched a pen from the side, and wrote something on the paper. Then it was announced with a smile to. I now have a thought written down in this piece of paper, and I wonder if anyone else present can share my thoughts? Mr. Hamraz is already considered an authority in the industry, and if he has a new idea at this time, and still this look of categorical, it should be a sure thing, finally did not give Chinese medicine embarrassment lost big, after all, to seek medical advice is a young girl. Apanying this little girl are also young people, it is not good to lose face in front of these young people. Everyone looked at me and I looked at you, and although Mr. Hamraz already had a prescription, they were at a loss, and finally one of the herbalists cast an unsuspecting eye on ra. Surprisingly, she directly took the disease to test us and I dont know if she herself can cure it! Although this Chinese doctor did not name him, but everyone present could hear that the words were directed at ra. ra said with a slight smile. If people really dont have any ideas at all, then Im going to say mine? The words came out, the surrounding Chinese doctors all nodded violently, they have long been exhausted, only here to suffer hard time. They would like to know, in front of this hairy little girl than they can be strong in which, they so many people have not been able to discuss a result, this little girl can do it? ra just spat out a few words coldly. Little green dragon soup. At these words, there were shouts of surprise inside the hall. The herbalist in this is more or less capable, heard such an obvious tip, ordinary dial the clouds to see the moon, and immediately understood. In shock, he did not even suppress his volume and just eximed. Mr. Hamraz smiled and ordered one of the earliest born TCM doctors. You get it? Then tell me about it! The Chinese doctor shook his head in shame, he just thought of the pulse and those manifestations, did not expect to enlighten him is this little girls four words. I think this is not a Yin deficiency loss of voice, it should be a cold evil guest in the lung guard and the lung qi is out of proper order, thats why it causes unfavorable speech, but since it is a wind evil, then we should be able to see the effect if we reduce the dosage with Xiao Qing Long Tang. Mr. Hamraz did cast an approving nce, and all of these Chinese doctors are also teachable.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Mr. Hamraz whetted the appetite of the crowd before slowly opening the note in his hand. The words Little Green Dragon Soup were written on the top, which coincided with ras treatment idea. The young girl next to her seemed to understand and hastily pulled the girl called Okame and asked. Did you catch a cold before? Okame was also confused at first and pondered for half a day before nodding hesitantly. After all, with this disease, words are not conducive, and there is no way for the patient to urately describe his illness, not to mention the fact that he only caught a cold from the air conditioning. Its simply a small thing, not even associated with your own dissonance. The doctors did determine at this time that it was not a gloomy loss of voice at all, but a loss of voice from a wind injury! A few other doctors were already tsk-tsking their praises. Thats it! Thats right! Xiao Qing Long Tang is a sutra form in Treatise, although the main symptom people treat is cough and asthma, but it is also effective for typhoid fever whose surface is not relieved? Yes, yes, this girls loss of voice is due to a wind injury, this cold stagnates in her body, so she really needs to use Xiao Qing Long Tang to disperse the cold! Several doctors discussed with gusto, but one of them had some objections. If thats really the case, then its also alreadypletely right, so why should we reduce the dosage? Yes, yes, and if it is because of the loss of voice due to typhoid, then it is even more important to reuse the Xiao Qing Long Tang with Ma Huang, Gan Jiang and Gui Zhi, so that the effect of dispelling the cold is not better? Mr. Hamrazs gaze was once again directed to ra, who lowered her eyes and whispered. The medicine is too strong, not to that point. Several doctors nodded in agreement, but there were still those who had doubts, so Mr. Hamraz exined it to them this time. This is what we call treating the upper jiao like a feather ah, this lung qi loss is also a disease of the upper jiao, so the use of medicine is naturally lighter, it is not surprising that this Xiao Qing Long Tang should be taken in reduced doses. The statement of the upper jiao is also one of the dialectical theories of Chinese medicine, which is already basic and could not be more basic. Xiao Qing Long Tang is a sutra form in Treatise. Although Treatise mostly uses the six meridians for dialectic, what a healer has to do is to integrate, and no one would be unconvinced by Mr. Hamraz with such an exnation. The doctor who just asked the question face a little embarrassed, he seems to be asking a very basic question oh Now that the dialectic is over, we all intend to verify it directly. Anyway, this is next to the Chinese medicine pharmacy, the small green dragon soup is also considered amon prescription, so the medicine inside is also very easy to catch, immediately sent someone to catch the medicine. Then he brewed arge jar of tea in arge tea pot and handed it to Okame piping hot. Chapter 2394 Recognition A few doctors in groups piled up next to each other discussing, Okame just hold just a sip slowly, the medicine in this tea cup is still hot it. Soon, Okame blowing and drinking, the tea jar of medicine to the bottom, and she herself did not know when a thinyer of sweat had appeared on her forehead. ra saw that she had finished her medicine and asked coldly. Hows that? Are you feeling better? Okame out of a head of sweat, the body is also indescribablyfortable, the whole person is warm, and even smiled and said. Ahem I feel fizzy C better already. Okame finished the sentence, his own eyes widened, and then covered his mouth in surprise. Although her voice is a little hoarse and she still stumbles slightly over her words, she has indeed gotten better immediately. Then she coughed gently a few more times, exchanged a few words with the sisters around her, and saw that thenguage had gradually be fluent. The doctors looked at me and I looked at you, and their eyes revealed ecstasy, not expecting that the girl would heal so quickly. Such divine speed is simply their dream of being a doctor to treat the sick! They ended the dialectic at that time, but knew they were on the right track and, in their hearts, had no doubt that the medicine would work. But they never thought it was possible to be cured in one dose, simply I cant believe its already healed so quickly, its like covering the cup and healing! Hahahahaha isnt it, Ive been practicing medicine for many years, but its the first time Ive encountered such an example, a true overturning of the cup and healing! Although the cup and healing is also described as a Chinese medicine treatment with fast results, but the meaning is that the doctor while drinking tea, while the patient is treated, in the work of drinking tea to cure the disease. But this time the patient drank the medicine is just a tea jar this tea cup of medicine down, people are also good, is a new over the cup and healing it. The people present at this moment are also all sighing, did not expect this little girl is really have two skills. Their previous age to take people ispletely their own narrow-mindedness, this time even if the heart is not convinced, but also embarrassed to show it. Loris stood by and was as proud as anything, cheerfully walking over and taking ras hand. ra, youre amazing! I knew you Loris did not finish his sentence, his head was skewed, and surprisingly, he fainted on the spot with a boom. ra had nned to smile and turn back to talk to Loris, and surprisingly, she saw the scene where she fell down. Loris!!! Denis and ra screamed out at the same time, ra still reacted, Denis already on his knees and pulled the limp Loris into his arms. The scene in this banquet hall was in chaos, and the scene that was just a moment ago was a happy and harmonious one, all of a sudden became a saber rattling. The crowd did not notice in the panic, a familiar ck figure just disappeared in the doorway of the banquet. Whats going on here? ra was naturally taken aback, Loris was talking, and how she fell down for good reason. Denis had pulled Loris into his arms and by this time was taking her pulse carefully. But the touching from his fingertips made Denis brow furrow more and more, and ra couldnt help but look worried. What the heck is going on?! Denis gritted his teeth fiercely. I dont know her pulse is soplicated to feel that I cant even tell what it is! ra raised an eyebrow, although she usually did not have a polite attitude towards Denis, but this is only for his person. If we really talk about the medical skills of this person in front of us, ra is also considered to be at ease with him, Loriss current state he cant even feel because of what? Is it really soplicated, ra face gloomy, also squatted down to Loris to take his pulse. Why would it be like that? ras expression became very ugly, and Denis saw her like this and just felt his heart being lifted up in its entirety. For a while it was even about to be hard to breathe, even Stanley, whose face did not change in front of the Tarzan copse, could not help but frown. She actually won the Afitone. The name sounds less than auspicious Denis naturally never heard of this medicine, a time to know whether it should be happy or sad. What does this mean? Is she poisoned by something? Denis looked at ra with a hopeful face, he really had not heard of such things and could only put all his hopes on ra. ra grimaced and leaned in close to Denis to whisper. This medicine is a bit of a one-off and its kind of famous, kind of like something like a fairy tale on your side of the continent Denis listened to the clouds as ra squeezed a few words out of her teeth. Be sincere in your kisses. Denis rounded his eyes at once, and his tone was full of incredulity inside. What do you mean by that? Why do I understand a little ra is also puzzled at this time, since this person wants to drug Loris, why should hey this kind of eight-pronged things. Anyway, she is now hit by this Afitone, without a sincere kiss, she will not wake up, and even if she wakes up, she still has to be with the man who kissed her that every year, or she will die in bone-chilling pain. To say it is vicious, it is also already vicious enough. ra sighed. Loris is in a state where she simply cant wait, because she is in aa without water or rice and will onlyst four or five days at most. In the meantime, if she cant even find the one who truly loves her, Loris will surely die! Taking a step back, even if Loris woke up because of that kiss, so what, she wouldnt necessarily ept that person! If you want to harm Loris, there are plenty of strong poisons you can use, so why use this kind of medicine to the detriment of yourself? And who ising to harm Loris? It doesnt make sense? Denis listened in awe. Afitone have you said so mysterious? This this modern medicine can not exin is it? ra nodded with difficulty, because she just thought of a question, this Afitone is Ghost Carve unique So the person who drugged the party was Mrs. Eleanor, but the party had already been screened, so she couldnt have been the one to mix it up, could she? Who the hell is it? Denis watched ras face cloud over, and he himself looked down in a daze at the girl in his arms.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Because of the effects of the drug, Loris hadpletely passed out by this time, but her pretty face didnt change as a result. What to do? Denis had no idea for a while, a heartfelt kiss sounded mysterious enough in itself, and who could guarantee that he was the true love of his life? And why just take this responsibility to their own body, Loris also do not know whether they will like themselves Chapter 2395 Fruit Denis has been thinking more and more chaotic, I did not expect a cold and clear sound in the ear. I think this person should be you. Denis looked up in a daze, surprisingly Eric is standing aside, looking very serious, ra some displeased to look up at Eric. I was about to speak, but suddenly I realized something was wrong. ra suddenly noticed that the jade pendant she had also been wearing around her neck was faintly warm. ra hesitated, but entered the Soul Stones boundary. After all, the time flow inside is very slow, and even if you go in, you wont be noticed by the people present. ra was dumbfounded as soon as she entered, and therge tree in the space actually produced another fruit. Unlike thest two times the fruit, this time the fruit color is very distinct, five colors as one petal, the fruit is still small, with a multicolored light flowing on it. ra subconsciously walked over and then picked the fruit. Based on past experience, this kind of fruit condensed from fighting qi will only be beneficial to her body and may even give her another opening. I did not expect that the fruit had just been picked into the hands of the tree but in front of their own naked eye, the speed of rapid copse of corruption. Almost instantly, the lone tree turned into a ground of powder, and when the wind blew, itpletely dissipated. It is as if no spirit tree has ever grown in thisnd. The change came unexpectedly, ra did not even have time to see where the tree began to copse, the whole tree has disappeared. And the whole space inside the fighting qi is also very obvious in gradually be thin, but notpletely disappeared, but seems to slowly gather to their hands this fruit up. The fruit was even more radiant, even with a little demonic, ra looked at the fruit in a daze, this fruit is unusual. If she eats it, she doesnt know if there will be any problem. ra keeps hesitating when she looks at the fruit in her hand. But her heart seemed to be under apulsion, and before she noticed it herself, her hand had subconsciously lifted. By the time one reacts, the fruit, which is slightly cool on the surface, is already in ones mouth. ra gently closed her eyes. Since the fruit had arrived in her mouth, it meant that it was destined to happen. ra had reentered the banquet hall when she opened her eyes, and she looked around a little suspiciously. He did not intend toe out from inside the boundary, so why did he already return to the banquet hall? ra closes her eyes and prepares to enter Soul Stone again, not realizing that this time the jade on the pendant haspletely turned into a normal stone. ra could no longer enter Soul Stones space like before. Even though ra was strong and calm, she couldnt help but feel a pang of regret in her heart. Soul Stones boundary has helped her so much since the day she came to this world, I never thought it would lose its effect today. But its a good thing that you still ate that fruit before the boundary disappeared, otherwise I dont know if the boundarys disappearance would have taken the fruit with it. ra looked down and pondered, but unexpectedly her hand was pulled by Eric. Sister you, did you eat that thing?! Stanley also reacted immediately, but reached out and knocked Erics hand away from grabbing ra. Then with a little more force, she pulled ra to her side, her face full of displeasure, and her eyes full of wariness towards Eric inside. What did you just call me? Obviously ra cared about another issue, even Denis, who was half-kneeling on the ground holding Loris, also raised her head with a shocked look, staring dead at the cold and beautiful teenager in front of her. Its about time you recognized me, too. In fact, youve been judged in your heart for a long time. Eric was as calm and cool as ever, but his words were only met with a long silence from ra. How did you know that? You didnt grow up in the Xu family, so why were you able to determine our rtionship before I did? ra seemed to be unustomed to the fact that she suddenly had a new family member, and her tone was still full of rustiness. I know everything because I ate the same thing you did. Eric said lightly, he knew too well what kind of character his sister had, so even if ra spoke to him in such a tone, it would not cause a single ripple in his heart. You mean the fruit? What do you know about it all? Even though she had verified the identity of the other party, ra was still unable to correct the detachment in her tone for a while. The effect brought by this fruit is unbelievable, have you thought about how you want to use it? Erics words are headless. Erics face was also full of solemnity, ra then looked him dead in the eyes and asked again. You know what it does? How do you know that? Eric looked at ra, and the smile on his face was suddenly somewhat vicissitudes, as if he was not a teenager of 18 or 19 years old, but an old man who had gone through a life of ups and downs. I think what happened between us would be simr.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Eric actually had the leisure time to pull a stool, then sat aside and lowered his head, looking at his beautiful slender fingers, could not help but sneer. When we were born, our mother was persecuted by Mrs. Eleanor, I never thought that my sister and I would actually cross over, I dont know which continent my sister crossed over to, I went to Uanov Maind. ra was stunned, not realizing that Eric had gone to a continent he didnt know about when he first crossed over. That means there are many parallel continents in this world, and Im afraid its going to be much harder to cross between two specific continents with precision. Mrs. Eleanor probably never imagined that there would be such a gap in front of her. I also studied medicine since I was a child, except that our ce was in constant war, and I just crossed back again during a war. In that war, I had the misfortune to fall off my horse on the way to escape, originally because I would be trampled to death, I did not expect to wake up ande back to find myself on this continent. Eric looks up. I know all the ins and outs because I had a long, long dream. In that dream was a gentle female voice that kepting from far away and gave me the answers to all my doubts. I thought you should have had the same experience, sister, but I didnt think it looked like you didnt know anything? ra couldnt help but nod her head. Chapter 2396 The Magic Works What I know is really too limited, everything I know now is all I have slowly gathered since I came to this continent, and I didnt even know what this jade did at first. ra touched the Soul Stone around her neck that hadpletely turned to stone. But you should have eaten those two fruits, right? That one is just the foundation for both of us, the most important thing is still the fruit you just ate. Eric had some intolerant hope in his eyes. The gentle female voice told me that our crossing was originally an ident, and thats why we were given suchpensation. Who did all this is unknown, and she also told me not to continue specting. Eric lowered his head, his eyes bright and obscure, not knowing what kind of emotions. All she said was that the only thing to do in our lifetime was to stop Mrs. Eleanor so that she would not continue to mutte lives. As for this fruit that you have eaten today its ability is to fulfill one of your wishes. ras mouth opened wide in surprise. Although she is usually a person who is not surprised by changes, the unthinkable things she suffered today were too much. Just now was found in Loriss body that someone hadid Afitone on her, the sincere kiss itself is already enough of a headache, and nowes another what to satisfy my wish? How can it be so abstract? And who the hell gave such great power? Eric shook his head slowly but firmly. This kind of power is not something we can specte on, you just know it has this ability. When I first crossed over, I have used up this opportunity, if I did not use it at that time that situation, it is likely to die, so I can not think of so many thingster, it is directly used then to save my life. ra nodded, such a thing, she also do not intend to pursue in detail, because Eric surprisingly to deliberately obscure how he used to this opportunity, then it means that this is something he would never want to mention. Then there is no need to force him to speak clearly. So now we only have this one chance left for you, sister, and you still have to think carefully about how to use it. Can I use this opportunity to save Loris?! Denis seemed to suddenly think of something, and miso turned his gaze to ra, with an eagerness in his eyes that ra had never seen before. Unexpectedly, Eric repeated coldly on the sidelines just as his words left his mouth. I just said that you are the one for her. This crisis moment, Denis surprisingly not at all out of the red face.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. I I Surprisingly, he also began to stammer, I did not expect that the first to speak at this time was Stanley. Dont you like her, try it. In fact, Stanley still understand Denis, although he is usually uninhibited, girlfriend changed one after another, simply faster than changing clothes. But his attitude towards Loris is really very unusual, Stanley usually does not care about his messy love life at all. Even he could already see that Denis was different from Loris, would anyone else question Denis sincerity? In the end, even rapromised. Then you try it. Denis got the support of all the people in the small group at once, and surprisingly, there was no reason to get nervous. What if Loris doesnt want to ept me? It also says that every year Im really afraid that she will not think about it. Denis was red-faced, but that didnt stop her from looking sad on the side, and ra sighed. She can actually see that Loris is fond of Denis, but she heartily believes that Denis such men are not reliable. So just dont want Loris to get into this mess, but now things have be like this, even if you insist on these things, whats the use? Actually, I could see that Loris likes you a long time ago, so go ahead and give it a try. ra has always been very bad for Denis in this matter, and now suddenly such words of encouragement, Denis himself is in high spirits. That Denis slowly bowed his head as the three men around him more or less nervously stared at him in death. Denis watched as the young girls pink lips came closer and closer to his own, and the fresh fruit scent of Loris body became more and more refreshing. And will not be too close to be more and more dense, but has been that if the lingering, so that people can not help but heart a move. Loriss delicate and lovely face is erging a little bit in front of her eyes, and Denis can almost hear her own chest, the heartbeat beating like thunder. The heart is apprehensive, but also sincere. Denis was sloppy and kissed Loris gently before nervously lifting her head again. Fearing that the young girl in his arms would wake up andin to him, Denis stared closely into Loris eyes. Denis soon saw Loris eyes flutter slightly. He simply could not hold down his excitement, this is simply a peak. Originally thought to lose her, I did not expect to be able to be her destiny, lifes great sadness and joy ups and downs is also this. Loriss eyshes fluttered and a faint wooing sounded in her throat, to the delight of those present. Sure enough, under the expectant gaze of the crowd, Loris slowly opened his eyes and looked around somewhat nkly. The next thing she knew she was lying in Deniss arms, so nervous that she even stuttered. The whole face is even more red and frightening, and even still hot, to the end she was really embarrassed, had to reach out and cover her eyes. Master Denis, I how do I Denis was still immersed in the joy that Loris had woken up, when he heard the question, it was surprising that he subconsciously hugged Loris tighter. You just passed out. But now its okay, its fine, dont be afraid! Loris how did not expect Denis would hug himself tight, nervous the whole body are frozen, the voice is also at once as thin as a mosquito. Master Denis can you please let go of me? Denis then realized that he seemed to be doing a little too much, the joyful look on his face froze for a moment, and then slowly let go of his hand. Loris then stood up with the help of Denis, but looked at everyone more or less confused. Whats going on here? How did I just suddenly faint? Chapter 2397 Awakening Everyone at this time but the silent agreement are not talking, this kind of thing to tell Loris how Said also do not know whether she can ept, Denis the party is more embarrassed even eyes do not know where to look. Loris this matter will be exined to you slowly afterwards, right? Even ra doesnt know what to do now, she just wants to put it off for a while. Anyway, now that Loris has woken up, just make her and Denis serious boyfriend and girlfriend before today next year. The rest should not worry about her, Denis is after all a person who has had so many girlfriends and always has experience. Denis heard ras persuasion and immediately responded, then also smiled and stroked Loriss head, saying smoothly. Well, the priority now is to settle the matter of ra first, right? Loris nodded somewhat bewildered, and she didnt feel any physical difort now that shed woken up. And since ra also said so, it means that her problem should not be serious yet, so lets not waste everyones time. So she chose to nod good-naturedly, and ra then let out a long breath and sort of muddled the moment. This matter was handled, and ra turned her head back to Eric. So whats the next n too? Since you know these things so well, you wouldnt have done nothing for so many years, would you? Eric nodded his head. Ive been investigating a lot, and at the very least Ive investigated Mrs. Eleanors base. Everyones spirits were lifted when they heard this, and Stanley suddenly interjected with a cold one. Once shes dead, its all over, right? Eric quietly looked at the man with a powerful aura in front of him, even though he had done so much in the shadows and had sort of gone through so much experience. But in front of this man, just cant keeppletely calm, he is like a natural king, he uses his awesome pressure without cooling at all, but makes it exceptionally hard to get along with him in conversation. But she is immortal. I investigated and found that she was actually working as a subordinate in your big brothers room. Denis sucked in a breath of cold air, although Stanley had previously found out that Mrs. Eleanors forces should be hidden within the strength of their own family. But I didnt think it would be so close, but why would it be a subordinates identity? Eric sighed. Mrs. Eleanor is too smart to know that the most dangerous ces are the safest, and she takes that to the extreme. She hides right next to you, so she knows a lot of information. Plus even if the investigation will not investigate what servants their big brothers family used, so instead she spent so many years in safety. ra frowned, the problem was more difficult than she thought. But now we know where she is Wait, immortality? Earlier her thoughts had been led by Eric, said so half a day, before a sudden sh of something wrong in her mind. How do you know shes immortal? Eric is all teeth when he talks about it. Since I learned her identity a long time ago, how could I not make a move against her? But after so many years, openly and secretly, I have made countless killings, and even once I saw her drink the poisoned tea I prepared for her, but she has remained unharmed! While Eric spoke with excitement, ra caught the exact hole in the sentence.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. With poison? What if its just because shes good with medicine and can detoxify herself? Eric grunted coldly. Anyway, I have used all kinds of methods for so many years, except for immortality, I have no other way to exin! ra nodded, such frustration was inevitable, even someone like Eric would lose his temper. Its toote to say so much now, or to get your thoughts straightened out! Denis stroked his chin, he was now happy in his heart and his tone of voice had lightened considerably. Loris has not yet been relieved from the blush just now, this time stunned to look at the ground, ra and what they are saying,pletely did not listen to a word. Now if we can subdue Mrs. Eleanor, wont everything be fine? The rest of the grudge we will slowly investigate it! Denis knew that for years, Stanley had been holding a grudge against her mother for trying to kill her. No matter how much the mouth says it doesnt mind, but the feelings thate out of the eyes cannot be deceived. ra nodded approvingly. Now that Kits trail is broken, were going to have to start with Kacper, or just tackle the thief first! Why waste time on Kacper, after all, their target from beginning to end is only Mrs. Eleanor alone ah. Several people looked at each other and understood, and only then dispersed to go politely with the Chinese doctors attending the seminar. The seminar was soon over, and those old herbalists who were reluctant toe to the seminar now felt that they had earned it. Mr. Hamraz was so happy that he couldnt even keep his mouth shut. After all, it has always been his wish for Chinese medicine to flourish, and it still depends on innovation and young people anyway. It just so happens that ra, a child whose business level is better than his, is also a good person, and it is her own luck that she can help her out. Brody was still a little worried, but when he saw how enthusiastic the seminar was, he was immediately relieved. Originally I thought I was enough to register casually alone, but I did not expect that there were so many people who wanted to join the club, and in the end he actually had to call for help instead. The seminar caused a big reaction in the TCMmunity, and the TCM practitioners quickly split into two factions. One school of thought insists that the most important thing in the practice of Chinese medicine is experience in the practice of medicine, and that without experience as a prerequisite, all those theories are just words on paper and pavilions in the air. The other school of thought is a significant portion of young people who have already attended seminars or have been pressed into service within the industry. They naturally believe that while experience is important, it is not the only key that can make the difference. These two factions have been bickering all day long, but its been a big step forward for the stubborn prejudices like before. Have you considered exactly what kind of do-gooder n wed have to use to be 100 percent sure of catching Mrs. Eleanor? Chapter 2398 Kacper ra leaned into Stanleys arms, her breath still slightly disheveled at this time of day, while Stanley had a smile on his face that was rarely seen in a hundred years. Leave this matter to me, there is always a way. I always feel uneasy on Kacpers side Then lets try it. Stanley and ra looked at each other and understood in their minds what the other was thinking. The next day, ra came to school as usual. Muh was sitting alone in thest ssroom when ra slipped through the door and saw Loris sitting in the third row. So he walked right over and sat down on his butt next to Loris. You dont have to follow the future, its all quite dangerous, you have this effort or more and Denis to cultivate the rtionship, you know? ra felt a little vain as soon as she saw Loris, obviously Denis saved her, but as soon as she looked at Loris big, simple, fluttering eyes, she felt vain Why are you talking about this all of a sudden? Loris was really shy all of a sudden and hurriedly looked away, but there was some slightly sweet panic in her eyes. ra shook her head, originally she also wanted to give more energy to Loris, to keep an eye on her, but now things areing together, she can not do anything about it. Oops Dean Simpson ising back to give us a lesson! A few girls in the back row suddenly screamed out, and ra frowned and looked back. Sure enough, three or five girls were rooted together ying with their phones, not knowing where they suddenly saw such a message and shouted loudly in excitement. Kacper professional level is naturally excellent, but also handsome, do not know how many girls have hidden in their hearts about his fantasy. And he is only an honorary dean, every day he is busy with his own affairs, where there is time to do such work as sses. Im afraid this is the first time he hase back to the university to give a lecture, which is indeed a bit exciting. ra, on the other hand, had a cold look in her eyes, and Kacper was afraid it wasing from a bad ce. ra Loris carefully tugged at ras shirt. You have to be careful! ra gently patted Loriss shoulder and then nodded firmly. I cant believe wereing straight here for the next ss?! Arent we too lucky too! The girl who just screamed once again lost her mind and shouted directly at the top of her voice. Those around heard and looked curious as they pulled out their phones to look on the campus forum and found out that Kacper wasing back to give a random lecture this time. The ss that is chosen is their ss, and it is going to be taught in the next session. ra sneered, there are still so impatient, cant even wait for one more ss. The twenty minutes between sses flew by, and soon the ss rang. Before the ss, the ssmates association with Muh had reached a new level, and although Muh did not appear on the surface, he was happy in his heart. Anyway, ever since she returned to China, she has been in trouble everywhere, and now that she has someone topliment her, her heart will always feel a little better. With a creak, the ssroom door was suddenly pushed open, followed by a pair of legsing into view. The students couldnt help but let out a small cheer instead, it was Dean Kacper who came! Kacper is not so high and mighty as seen on TV, but instead seems to be a very gentle and nice person to talk to. Kacper stepped up to the podium and introduced himself in a moderate manner, and then proceeded to introduce his topic. Every now and then his gaze would sweep over his ssmates, and ra still felt the extra icy coldness when hended on her. I thought Kacper would do something when he came over to lecture, but I didnt expect him to really just lecture uneventfully. And did not do a single extra thing. ra also kept her nerves on edge the whole time. Kacper was obviouslying for herself, so how could she not take precautions? But ra also didnt expect Kacper to really move at all, just like a normal teacher. But the students were still immersed in Kacpers extraordinary bearing and appearance, and not many of them listened to the lecture seriously. Time flies, a ss has passed, the students still cant get enough of Kacpers gorgeous face, a few bold female students even ran to the podium to ask for a weibo. Only to be politely rejected by Kacper very gently.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Its night. The womans cold, clear voice rang out. Well, does she look like her mother? Kacpers morbid and excited voice rang out in the darkness. She looks exactly like her mother did back then! So stubborn and defiant! She looked at me with such cold eyes, I wanted to see what it would be like for her to prostrate herself at my feet and beg!!! The more Kacper talked, the more excited he became, while the woman frowned. She did those things for a reason, always for her own benefit, and the man in front of her, it seems, is just a morbid desire to destroy all the good things in the world. It is different from the feeling that they have a clear purpose, and spare them, they are also hard is cooperation to today. The day is finallying! The cold, clear voice of the woman in the darkness was finally tinged with a hint of excitement. Hearing the woman say so, Kacper face also grew bigger and bigger smile, could not help but lick the lips, eyes full of frenzy. Ive been looking forward to this day for a long time, too. Kacper struggled to suppress his frenzied emotions, the man he was now was nothing like the one the students normally saw him as, simply two extremes. How gentle and humble he was in front of the students, how dark and twisted he was behind the scenes. Lets stick to our original n. The woman in the dark said slowly after taking a deep breath. For this day so there must not be any mistakes! She clenched her fist, and there were a few subtle strains in her voice. I know. Kacper had a greedy look among his eyes and an odd smile on his face as he stared deadpan at a photo in his hand. The photo is an old one, and it shows a woman in a long white dress, smiling gently at the camera. And this woman is no other than ras mother! There are a few obsessed with looking at the woman on the photo, Kacper took a deep breath, and suddenly fiercely tore the photo to pieces, looking at a ground of photo fragments, Kacper but feel the frenzy of the heart receded a few points. And the womans voice in the darkness also fell silent, as if it had never appeared here before Chapter 2399 Plans I saw Kacper today. ra told Stanley about what happened in ss immediately after she saw him. Stanley also frowned after hearing her say this, then sneered and said, Kacper the person, is really good at hiding herself But he should be d he didnt take a shot at you in ss or Stanleys face was full of ice. Stanley received the news when Kacper arrived at the school to attend sses, and he also sent someone to keep an eye on Kacper secretly, but found that he was simply attending sses and did not take action against ra. Something is definitely wrong with Kacper, but how are we going to get Mrs. Eleanor out of him? ra asked with a frown, she had been thinking about this problem but there was no good solution. Kacper this person is actually a very sick person, every Wednesday night he will go out secretly. Stanleys eyes had an icy glint in them, then continued slowly: Ive already made arrangements, just wait for my news. ra looks at Stanley with a smile and then gives him a kiss on the cheek. I knew you would arrange it, but you must also be careful, I think this man is very dangerous Just from the fact that Kacper and Mrs. Eleanor rtionship is not normal, ra can guess that this person will be very dangerous. This, coupled with the fact that Loris was unknowingly poisoned, made ra feel that many things were slowly developing in an uncontroble direction in the past. She is now most worried about Mrs. Eleanor will not rush Stanley, Stanley body Frostbone Poison has not been resolved, although in her and Eric are in the time will be suppressed, but is still there.From N?velDrama.Org. This is also a thorn in ras heart. Seeming to see what ra was thinking, Stanley gently pulled ras body to make her look at him and said in a deep voice, Dont worry, there will be no mistakes. Stanleys eyes were determined. He had been waiting for this day for a long time, especially the news Eric brought about Mrs. Eleanor, so he quickly figured out exactly what he should do. Although he didnt expect Mrs. Eleanor, who he was so intent on finding, to be on his side, Stanley knew he couldnt rush when he learned about it. If the grass is rmed, maybe she will hide, so all the deployment may be lost. Stanley started to get busy, the first thing they had to tackle was Kacper, but the man was also very cautious, and ra was always hesitant to talk to Loris about the Afitone on her. This is something that is a little hard for her to talk about, but she has to talk to Loris about it. ra, what are you thinking about, youre always looking at metely. When ra once again looked at Loris out of breath at the end of ss, Loris, even if her reaction was slow, knew that ra seemed to have something to say to her. Since she fainted that day, she has noticed a change in the way ra and Stanley, as well as Denis, treat her. Is there something you guys, and Master Denis, are hiding from me? Loris asked with a frown. Ahem, that ra for a time some do not know what to say, this thing to say maybe Loris simply can not ept, Denis attitude change is very obvious already let Loris feel some unreal. Loris, Denis voice suddenly came over just as ra was struggling with what to say. As soon as she looked up, ra saw Denis standing a short distance away, looking at the two of them with some embarrassment, and even blushing a little. Pfft. ra burst outughing when she couldnt hold back. Ever since he saw what he really thought of Loris, Denis has changed a lot. He was once in a million flowers, but when facing Loris, he would actually be shy and blush. Ah, Master Denis Loris instantly tensed up and twisted her coat with some uneasiness, not daring to look up at Denis and blushing. That, you two talk first. ra said with a few moments of embarrassment, and then left the ssroom with quick steps. Loris and Denis soon came out of the ssroom, after all, there were a lot of people in the ssroom who couldnt help but look at them, said hello to ra and left together. ra stood in front of the window and took a deep breath, looking out at the scenery and rxing her heart a bit. Sister. Eric walked up to ras side at some point. ra is still a little ufortable with this brother, but when there are only two of them now, ra still perceives a feeling of blood connection. Are you guys nning on taking on Kacpertely? Eric asked in a low voice. Yes. ra didnt hide and directly told Eric about the n. This man Kacper is very dangerous you must be careful. He has an unusual rtionship with Mrs. Eleanor, so when you catch him, be sure to call me along. Erics look was very serious, and there were a few hidden worries among his gaze. Dont worry, there will be absolutely no problem. ra said with great certainty. The night wind was cold. Kacper emerged from his homete at night, as usual, with sunsses and a mask on his face, and after a wary nce around, he hurried into the night. And he didnt notice someone in the darkness staring at him dead in the face and quietly following his steps. Turning into an alley as usual, Kacper suddenly felt that something was wrong, as if someone was watching him secretly and following him all the time. But when he looked back he found nothing, the surrounding area was quiet and there was no one else but him. Why are you always so nervous these days. Kacper himself muttered then tried to continue to walk forward, but once he turned around he found himself in front of an extra person, and that person was holding a baseball bat in his hand, and unceremoniously smashed in his head. Kacper rolled his eyes and passed out directly, then the man casually threw the baseball bat down and carried Kacper and quickly disappeared into the darkness. When Kacper woke up, he found himself tied to a chair, and a man and a woman were staring at him with unpleasant expressions not far away. Chapter 2400 Interrogation You, its you! Kacper recognized at once that the girl was none other than ra, and was a little appalled for a moment.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Kacper, didnt expect it, did you? Stanley expressionlessly walked up to him and squatted down to look at him, his eyes full of ice cold among them. What are you arresting me for? Kacper asked with an effort to calm himself down and feign a few moments of bewilderment. And I recognize you, arent you the student from my ss, ss a few days ago? What exactly do you want to do now that you have me here tied up as a dean? Kacpers voice had more than a little bit of panic in it, indeed a normal human reaction to such a thing. Stanley looked at Kacper indifferently. I must say that Kacpers acting was very good, if they didnt know Kacpers identity, they might have thought that this man had nothing to do with Mrs. Eleanor, just an ordinary medical school dean. Dont pretend Kacper, Stanley said with an expressionless face. What the hell do you want? Kacper had a few moments of fear on his face, but there was some panic in his heart. Looking at Stanleys reaction now, it was clear that he already knew who he was, but how on earth did he know? Kacper thought he was well disguised, but now that he was faced with the expressionless Stanley, he really felt shaky inside. Although he has the kind of morbid psychology of torturing people, Kacper has no reason to fear when the object of torture may be reced by himself. Whats more, he is aware of Stanley and knows Stanleys methods. You know Mrs. Eleanor. Tell me when you met. Stanley said with an expressionless face. What Mrs. Eleanor? I dont know! Kacper asked, putting on a bewildered look and looking at Stanley. Stanley snapped his fingers expressionlessly and the bodyguard standing behind Kacper immediately stepped forward and grabbed Kacpers hand with a vicious force. Ah! Kacper suddenly screamed miserably, his body was trembling, he knew that the man who came out behind him just now, twisted his hand directly. You know exactly what I want to know. Stanley looked indifferently at the screaming Kacper, who already had cold sweat seeping out of his forehead. Stanley, you do not rely on the fact that you have money and power to oppress others at will Kacper at this time is still tough-mouthed, gritting his teeth and said. But soon a sharp pain came, and the other hand was unceremoniously twisted off. Kacpers entire body curled into a ball, cold sweat flowing, he did not expect Stanleys methods actually more ruthless than the legend, reluctantly looking at Stanley and his side of ra, Kacper sneered and said, If you have the guts, you can just kill me! Is that so? Dont you want your daughters life? Stanley asked with a sneer. Muh? Kacpers face showed a few moments of dismay, then suddenlyughed and said, Stanley, I thought you were so powerful, and now you want to use Muh to threaten me? She is just a pawn for me! Kacpers face was filled with resentment. This Muh is just his adopted daughter, and he gave Muh the task thetter simply did notplete, is already a great disappointment to him. Now Stanley is trying to threaten him with Muh. Its a dream! So shes just a pawn in your heart, how sad. ra suddenly spoke at this time with a bit of sarcasm. After ncing at the resentful look on Kacpers face, ra continued to speak, People like you do not deserve all the good things Kacpers face was instantly stiff. You think youre really the apparently morous dean of the medical school? With a few faint sneers on her face, ra looked at the wretched Kacper and said with a few moments of regret, Im afraid you still dont know that youve been used as a gun. So what if youre a gun! Kacper at once is a few agitated roar out, vicious look at ra, his face resentful look is rming. She can bring me everything I want, shes the only one who understands me! Kacper yelled excitedly, but as he said this, suddenly his back was filled with cold sweat. She? Who is she? Stanley stared at Kacper, just now Kacper emotions are already a little out of control, otherwise he certainly will not take the initiative to mention she. Kacper closed his mouth and did not say anything, closed his eyes and simply did not look at Stanley and ra. The more he looked at these two people, the more the jealousy in his heart burned. Stanley just has a good family, it is because he was born in the Davidson Family, so he has everything the Davidson Family has to offer to get to this position today. And ra, like her mother, is a bitch who lives off men! Kacpers heart is burning with jealousy, all these years of being unsessful, his personality is distorted, the more gentle and elegant on the surface, the more cynical inwardly. She is Mrs. Eleanor, I think. Stanley looked at him and whispered in his ear. Kacpers eyes instantly zed over. He had held out some hope that Stanley and ra hadnt discovered his connection to Mrs. Eleanor, but Kacpers body shuddered involuntarily when Stanley said the name out loud. Mrs. Eleanor had said that if their n was foiled then everything he, Kacper, had now, would go up in smoke! He is used to living the life he has now and does not want to lose what he has. But now Stanley has put the name out there. All of it, its over Kacper did not speak, and the emotions on his face gradually converged, and finally became a lifeless look. Stanley and ra sat in front of him, looking at him quietly, with a bit of pity in their eyes, especially ra, looking at Kacper with a soft sigh. Kacper is indeed a very talented man, and became the dean of the medical school on his own merit. But he is also a person who is terribly paranoid. From Eric, she also has some understanding of Kacper, the early years of the unsessful talent Kacper began to be cynical, but also because of theck of appreciation, which led him to poverty and nearly died in the streets. He had a lot of pressure in his heart, a pressure that could not be released through normal channels. So every Wednesday night is when Kacper quietly leaves to release the pressure in his mind. For people like him, the more beautiful things should be destroyed, he cant see anything beautiful, so he hates to destroy everything, to Stanley, and to ra is exactly the same mentality. Chapter 2401 Accountability Kacper looked at ra quietly, his eyes lifeless. Tell me about the deal between you and Mrs. Eleanor, and maybe Ill spare your life. Stanley said with an expressionless face. Heh. Kacperughed mockingly, gave Stanley a look, and said with an expressionless face, I told you youd spare my life? Since when did Mr. Stanley be so kind? Kacper looked at Stanley and ra quietly, with a terrifyingly calm expression on his face. My encounter with Mrs. Eleanor was about ten years ago. Kacper spoke out of the blue after asking this question. Stanley and ra looked at each other and did not interrupt, but listened quietly as Kacper spoke. More than ten years ago, I just graduated from school, with a heart full of ambition to make it big, but no one appreciated me, they all thought I was a loser.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The work has been hitting a wall, and my family looks down on me, thinking Im a useless person. At that time I was living in the streets, no one pitied me, and no one looked at me squarely. Why, why are there people who are born to be well-clothed and well-fed, while I worked down with my own hands and still got nothing! Kacpers look suddenly went wild, with a heavy resignation among his eyes. It was when I almost starved to death on the street that I met Mrs. Eleanor, Kacperughed, a twisted and bizarreugh, as if she were crazy. Im a weirdo, and shes a weirdo. Were both in the same category, so its only fair that we hit it off and I help her do her work and she helps me get what I want. I thought that this matter would remain hidden, but I didnt expect that it would actually be discovered by you guys. Kacper gave ra a deep look, and a few moments of fervor suddenly lit up deep in his eyes, but they were quickly drowned out again. You wont be able to fight her. Kacper calmed down and rushed at Stanley and ra with a few cruel smiles on his face. Why? ra asked, speaking up. Because were not really the same kind of people. I have a weakness and Mrs. Eleanor doesnt. Kacper gave Stanley a deep look and suddenly smiled again. Muh is such a useless piece of shit. Disgust was written all over his face. I asked her to hook up with you, but she actually didnt even seed, do you think shes a waste? Kacperughed out loud, the whole person had gone mad. He wasughing, his body was trembling, his hands had been twisted off, but he was stillughing maniacally, his body was twisting desperately, and he actually broke free of the ropes on the chair. While talking just now, Kacper was already secretly working on untying the ropes on himself, and then rushed towards ra with a fierce face. Bitch, go to hell! Kacper nearly hissed as he charged towards ra, only to be kicked back by Stanley with a crisp, sharp kick. Dont think youre going to make any waves. Stanley said with a few moments of disgust, someone behind him quickly tied Kacper up again, Stanley took a deep look at Kacper, then pulled ra out. Until she walked out to get some fresh air, ra still felt a little stuffy in her heart. Just now Kacper was really trying to rush over and kill her. That kind of hideous face made ras heart a little hard to bear. A poor man, too. ra sighed. Its a pity that he doesnt know much about Mrs. Eleanor. Stanley had a few loving strokes of ras head, with a few sighs. He knew that he might not get much information here in Kacper, but still tied him back with the attitude of giving it a try. But as expected, Kacper just know a little bit, he is Mrs. Eleanors hand a pawn, so she is not convenient to solve things, all through the hands of Kacper to solve. Kacper, on the other hand, feels they are one of a kind. Hes not that simple a person. Erics voice suddenly rang out. As soon as she turned her head, ra found Eric leaning against the wall on one side, with an indescribablyplex expression on his face. Did you have any dealings with him? ra couldnt help but ask. As far as I know, Kacper has been nning something. Erics face was a bit gloomy, after pursing his lips, he continued, He is nning something I have not figured out what it is, in any case, it will not be anything good. Maybe after hes caught by us, the woman will make further moves. Erics face was heavy. ra frowned, there was an indefinable uneasiness in her heart, she didnt know where it came from, but it was an unpleasant feeling that gave her a few dull aches in her heart. Stanley ra looked up at him seriously, the uneasiness in her heart growing stronger. You must be careful. ra said very seriously, and then had a few moments of pain to cover her heart. I feel very ufortable, it seems that something very bad is going to happen ra said with a few hard feelings. Sister. Eric took ras hand, and the warmth of his hand made ra feel better for a few moments, but that uneasiness still didnt dissipate. And Stanley stared dead at Eric holding ras hand, his face grim, wanting to say something but suppressing it. He knows that Eric is ras real brother. Frostbone Poison ispletely overwhelmed when this duo is by his side. Eric took ras hand as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he didnt say anything. He looked at ras hand with downcast eyes and sighed softly. Whats wrong? ra couldnt help but ask. She had gone from being ufortable and wary of Eric at the beginning to subconsciously caring for him now, after all, he was her own brother, with an indelible blood rtionship. Its okay. Eric let go of ras hand and pursed his lips without saying anything. Stanley looked at Eric, then at ra, and gently swept ra into his arms. Dont worry, the sky is falling and Im holding it. Stanley said very seriously. For just now Eric took ras hand behavior, although Eric is ras brother, still let Stanleys heart have a little ufortable. Im going to ask Kacper some questions. Eric looked up at Stanley and said very calmly. He didnt sound like he was discussing with Stanley, but almost like he was informing him, and Stanley didnt take offense, looking at him for a moment before nodding and then going back with ra first. Chapter 2402 Pieces ra wanted to wait, but both Eric and Stanley told her to go back first, so she had to give up. Stanley, what do you think Eric wants to ask him? ra looked at the side of Stanleys face and couldnt help but ask. She was still a little worried about Eric in her heart, after all, it was also Eric who told her that this person Kacper was dangerous at first. Whats more, Kacper also broke away from the rope without a word before, which also made ra feel that this person is indeed not simple. Not only are they psychologically challenged, but they may be good at their craft. Dont think so much about it, ra, Stanley said softly, then took ras hand and put it to her heart, saying with a slight sense of resignation, Im a little sick. ra immediately became nervous and took Stanleys pulse, while asking, What is wrong with you? Looking at ras nervous look, Stanley couldnt help butugh, scratching the tip of ras nose, then said with a smile, Its when both of you siblings were around that made me barely feel the presence of Frostbone Poison. Now that its just you, that feeling is back. Then Ill let Eric move in tonight? ra said with some nervousness at once. Thats not necessary. Stanley said hastily, sitting up straight and continuing very seriously, Actually, I was just joking with you, I feel fine, there is nothing ufortable. Youre not jealous, are you? ra covered her mouth and looked at him with a smile, her eyes curved into a crescent moon. Do I look like this kind of person to you? Stanley said after coughing a bit awkwardly. Like ah. ra looked at him with a smile and then spoke seriously, Eric hes just my brother, dont think too much about it. Stanley sullenly responded, but in his heart is thinking that really after recognizing his brother began to take care of him, the heart are a little biased. We got Kacper this time, and Mrs. Eleanor doesnt know what else shes going to do, and I always still feel a little ufortable inside, like somethings going to happen. ra leaned into Stanleys arms, Stanleys breath lingering around her, but she still felt a few hidden worries. Dont you think too much about it, be good. Stanley said softly as he hugged her. With Stanley by her side, ra soon fell asleep. Stanley, however, was sleepless and dialed Erics phone after making sure ra was asleep. What did you ask him? Stanley asked bluntly. He knew Eric must be asking something important and that it was not yet appropriate for ra to know, or he would not have let them leave. Nothing, just learning something about Mrs. Eleanor and how he met. Erics voice still sounded calm, but on the other end of the phone, Eric had clenched his fist, as if he was holding something back. By the way. Erics face changed for a moment before he still spoke, Keep an eye on my sister dont let her have any contact with Muh. this Kacper guy is a nutcase and his adopted daughter may not be what she appears to be. Erics tone was serious, which was also the message he detected from the questioning he had just done with Kacper. Muh is likely to be instigated by Kacper or Mrs. Eleanor to do something to ra. Now that Kacper is locked up, if Mrs. Eleanor continues to go after Kacper, it will be Muh who meets her. I know, Ill tell her to be careful. Stanley agreed without hesitation. In front of all matters concerning ras safety, Stanley would be extra careful, even if the news might be created out of nothing, he chose to believe it rather than not. Eric opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something else, but in the end he did not say anything. The two of them hung up the phone, Eric had a few lost soul from Stanleys ce back home, lying on the bed spirit is also a few trance.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He knew ra was his sister the moment he met her. When their mother was persecuted, causing the siblings to travel to other continents to save their lives, they now return and face the same people who persecuted their mother back then. But so much time has passed, and that person is ageless. From his conversation with Kacper he could see that Kacper was aware that Mrs. Eleanor was looking for a way to connect the two continents, but they were never able to seed. So was the persecution of his mother back then also to find this passage? So it seems that she is really just trying to find the passage that connects the two continents, so she is keeping harming people and constantly experimenting with them. Its a terrible thing and an infuriating thing to do. At the same time, it can also be seen that Mrs. Eleanor is really a hard-hearted person. If she is really bent on dealing with ra and the others, then she will definitely start with their sidekicks Kacper is already treating Muh as a pawn, and Muh likes Stanley, and Stanley likes ra, so Muhs heart naturally grows jealous. Then bes very easy to hold. Maybe Mrs. Eleanor will really instigate Muhs attack on ra after she cant find Kacper and realizes something has happened to him Was that Eric on the phone just now? After Stanley hung up and went back to his room, he saw that ra had opened her eyes and asked with a few curious words. Hmm. Stanley nodded directly without concealment, then said very seriously, Watch out for Muh. Muh is a poor person when you think about it, but Kacper is a psychological jerk. Although she showed all kinds of good in the Simpson Family, but it is not certain whether Muh knows the true nature of Kacper or not. The first time I saw a girl, I thought that she had asked Muh to hook up with Stanley, but it didnt work out, so ra was a little ufortable. But in front of ra, that high coolness is gone. Thinking about it, ra couldnt help but smile a little smugly. Whats on your mind? So happy. Stanley looked at ra tenderly, with only the shadow of ra alone among his eyes. Chapter 2403 Alone Nothing. ra collected her thoughts, which if Stanley knew what she was thinking, he would definitelyugh at her again. Thinking about it, ras face flushed. Stanley didnt pursue the question, pulled the covers back andid down next to ra, saying softly, Well itste, go to sleep. ra nodded obediently and then retreated under the covers and slept with her eyes closed. This side of the two will soon fall asleep, but the other side of the two is simply can not sleep. Loris has a few nervous sitting on the edge of the bed, from the bathroom inside the sound of rushing water, only through a ss door, Loris can see the shadow of Denis in the bathroom, can not help but peek over, but also full of blush and lowered his head. Someone exin to her why the two of them just came out to talk about something, then hung out and had dinner together, and now theyre going straight back to Denis house because its toote? Loris little face flushed and she wanted to send a message to ra, but quickly gave up after ncing at the time. At this time ra must have fallen asleep, and if ra is woken up, Stanley will have a ck face again the next day. This side of Loris in the nervous can not help themselves, the bathroom Deniss heartbeat is also fast to the point of no return.From N?velDrama.Org. The cold water kept washing over his body, he was hesitating, torn between what he should do. He was full of Loris, and at the same time he was trying to figure out how to tell Loris about Afitone. This is something that is very difficult for the average person to ept. Although he knew Loris liked him, he was so bad before that when he wanted to take a girl seriously for the first time, instead, he didnt know what to say to her. But its not good enough to avoid it all the time. Denis turned off the water with some annoyance, took a deep breath, grabbed the towel next to him and wiped it off, changed into pajamas and walked out. Loris looked up to see Denis standing in the bathroom doorway with pursed lips, her hair wet and still dripping, her delicate corbones bare and with undried drops of water on them. Loriss face instantly burst into red, and hastily moved away, but could not help but nce towards Deniss side. Denis was amused by Loris reaction and walked towards Loris with long legs, looking at Loris sitting on the bed with her hands twisting the corners of her clothes and hating to stuff her head into the ground, she couldnt help but snort andugh. Am I that scary? Denis squatted down and looked at Loriss red face, only to find it very funny and cute. Loris is a type of girl he has never met before. She was just too innocent and wonderful for him toy his hands on. It was hard to imagine what her reaction would be if he failed Loris. So Denis has been afraid to face up to his feelings for Loris. But because of the Afitone, Denis had to face the most sincere emotions in his heart. No no. Loris was so nervous that she couldnt speak properly. Are you hungry, do you want to eat something? Denis asked after a long moment of silence. Loris didnt dare to look up at Denis; if she had, she would have seen Deniss slightly red face. She was nervous, and how could Denis not be nervous? No, no need. Loris subconsciously refused. Do you hate me a lot? Denis saw her this look, cant help but ask, and a few dull pain in his heart. Loris keeps running away from him, leaving Denis even more unsure of what hes really going to do. Huh? No! Loris said with a few moments of panic as she stood up from the bed at his words. But Loris didnt even notice that Denis was in front of her when she stood up, so she knocked Denis straight down. Denis also did not expect Loris would suddenly stand up, only to feel a pain in the nose, directly on the ground. Master Denis, are you all right? Loris was so scared that her face went white and she tried to pull Denis, but because she was too nervous and the ground was slightly slippery, Loris slipped and fell towards the ground with a cry of surprise. Denis was quick to pull Loris, and then Loris felt herself fall into a warm embrace. The brain exploded in an instant, Loris froze in Deniss arms, forgetting to get up for a while, her brain was nk,pletely unaware of what she should do now. Denis hugged Loris, sniffing her scent, his eyes appearing a bit obsessed. Putu, Master Denis Loris took a moment to react to the fact that he had actually fallen on top of Denis, and hurriedly struggled to get up, panicking as if he had hit something burning, Denis muffled The face is a little twisted. You you stop moving! Denis said through clenched teeth, his voice low but with a bit of shyness. Loris froze there and didnt know what to do, her brain was now in a daze and she didnt know what to do. Looking at Loris frozen, Denis sat up with her in his arms somewhat helplessly, and the two sat looking at each other, with only each other in their eyes. Deniss throat rolled, looking at Loriss frothy red face, he couldnt help but kiss her. When his breath came overwhelmingly, Loris couldnt help but stare, her brain simply exploding. It was all in a sh, and Denis had a few moments of greed to feel Loris scent until Loris pushed him away hard. Denis instantly sobered up as if he had been poured with a pot of cold water. Looking at the tears pooling in Loris eyes, her lips somewhat red and swollen, and her flushed face, Denis was confused. Loris, Im sorry, I really dont know how I couldnt hold it, Im sorry! Denis had a few panicked apologies, and then saw tears rolling down from Loris eyes. Deniss brain instantly like an explosion, pped himself hard, and then hands and knees trying to wipe Loriss tears, the voice is also a few panic, but also with a few cries. Loris, Im sorry its my fault, can you stop crying? Loris, Im just a bad person, please dont cry! Denis was about to cry too, he was already bad and afraid of losing Loris because of it, but he made Loris cry anyway. Chapter 2404 Confessions When he saw Loriss tears, the whole man was about to go crazy. Loris was also stunned by Deniss sudden p, he did not retain his strength, his own face soon surfaced a clear five-finger mark, also slightly swollen. Master Denis Loris watched as Denis came to wipe her tears in panic and apologized like crazy, and couldnt help but get red in the eyes again. Im sorry Loris, I shouldnt have done that to you, Im sorry! Denis apologized, his heart filled with panic and the fear of losing Loris soon. No, its okay. Loris took the courage to take Deniss hand to continue wiping her tears and looked straight at Denis. the mans eyes were filled with panic, fear and remorse. The first time Loris saw such an out-of-sorts Denis, and still because she was out of sorts, her heart could not help but emerge a little sweet. But when she saw the p marks on Deniss face, she couldnt help but raise her hand to touch his face and ask with a bit of heartache, Does it hurt? No pain, no pain. Denis hurriedly shook his head and had a few good moments to sit on his knees in front of Loris, looking at her with burning eyes. Loris, today is my fault, you forgive me, okay? Denis voice with a clear supplication, ck eyes among the shadow of only Loris alone. Master Denis Loris took a long time before she got up the courage to speak, looked at Deniss face, and then asked with a few moments of nervousness, Do you like me ah? When Loris said these words, she was already nervous to the point of no return, while Denis was frozen looking at Loris, he did not expect Loris would be the first to ask this question, a moment of joy filled his heart, there are a few excited to hold Loriss hand, and then said in a trembling voice: Yes Ive liked you for a long time! After saying this, Denis face burst into red. He never thought he would one day say this to a girl, and after saying it, his heart was full of apprehension and anticipation. Loris couldnt help but cover her face, she was a little surprised and a little surreal. Master Denis you pinch me! Loris trembled and put her hand out. Why? Denis was taken aback by her request and looked at her with some uncertainty. I want to know if Im dreaming. Loris blinked her eyes twice in some unreality. Everything now seemed to her as if she were dreaming. Did she really juste to Deniss house and have a close encounter with him? Its unreal to even think about it. She wouldnt dare to dream of doing that! Youre not dreaming. Denis had a few helpless look at Loris, look at her expression you know must have thought of messy things again. Gently wrenching her body over, Denis looked at Loris very seriously, and now that it hase to this, Denis is slowly calming down. If we dont talk to Loris at this time, then Im afraid we wont have a chanceter, and now is the best time. Loris, Denis called her name tenderly, his heart overwhelmed with nervousness, but still said, word for word, Youre a good girl, and Ive liked you for a long time. Looking at the serious Denis, Loris froze, her mouth opened wide in some confusion and said, Huh? What did you say? Ill say. Deniss tone rose a few notches and said very seriously, Loris, Ive liked you for a long time. Loris face instantly turned red. Really, really? Loris uneasily twisted the corner of her coat, biting her lips gaze wavering, until now, she still feels a little unreal. What do you say? Denis took her hand and looked at her with burning eyes, then coughed lightly with some embarrassment and said, I know about those past transgressions, I I dont deserve you. But Loris, I will change, I will change, can you give me a chance? Loris froze and looked at Denis with some disbelief in her ears. Master Denis are you talking to me? Ryoga asked as Loris pointed nkly at himself and asked Denis. Denis was at once exasperated andughed at by Loris. This girls brain circuit is really too jumpy, just now is not still good, how now be this way? Youre the only one here, if not you? Denis rubbed Loriss hair. No! Master Denis you let me calm down! Loris screamed out at once, pushing Denis away and then going head first into the bathroom. The sound of water soon sounded inside the bathroom, Denis had a few helpless looking at the small figure in the bathroom, the throat rolled a little, the gaze also deepened a few points. Called a maid to send clothes, Loris did not bring a change of clothes, he had to prepare, otherwise the girl must lock herself in the bathroom all night. And head into the bathroom Loris at the moment full of red face, what happened today is really beyond her tolerance, Denis actually confessed to her still so tenderly looking at her, and also pped himself for her! This is something Loris would never dare to think about, but today it really happened. The cold water washed over her body and sobered her up a bit, and it urred to Loris that she hadnt brought a change of clothes! And now her own clothes are wet. One moment How do I get out of the bathroom? Loris couldnt help but burst into red at the thought of it, and at this time, Denis voice came from outside. That Loris, dont use cold water, it will hurt your body. Ive asked someone to prepare a change of clothes for you, dont you worry. Deniss voice still carries a few embarrassment among the voice, it is obvious that is gathered a lot of courage to say these words. Loriss face got even redder at once, but still obediently turned to hot water. After taking a shower, she only went out with a shy face wrapped in a bath towel. Carefully peeking out, Loris saw Denis sitting on the bed, not knowing what he was thinking about. From Loris here can see the side of his handsome face, so Loris can not help but blush a little more red. Put, Master Denis, Im washed up Loris took a deep breath and then said as if she was dying. The two were now in an awkward atmosphere. Denis hurriedly stood up and took a set of pajamas over from the coffee table on one side and said with a few embarrassed words, These are the pajamas the housekeeper just sent.From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2405 True Dont worry, its new and hasnt been worn by anyone else! Denis seemed to have thought of something and hastily added. After he finished speaking, he bowed his head and did not dare to look at Loris face. Loris also hurriedly took the pajamas and then quickly slipped into the bathroom to change. Because she was in a hurry, plus she didnt even notice her feet, the bathroom was full of water, Loris slipped and fell on the floor with a cry of surprise. Hearing Loris voice, Denis stood up and hurriedly ran towards the bathroom, shouting as he ran, Loris, are you okay? Loris had a bad fall and sat on the floor in a heap, her ankles were already a little red and swollen, and the bath towel that was wrapped tightly around her was also partly spread out. Denis came in and saw Loris sitting on the floor, seemingly dazed from the fall, with the towel spread a little, revealing a small amount of spring light. Denis face turned red, but when he saw Loris red and swollen ankle and a scratch on her calf, he didnt care so much and picked Loris up and put her on the bed, and hurriedly went to find the medicine cab. Luckily, he is a medical student and was relieved to find that there was nothing serious wrong with Loris ankle after some examination. Why are you so careless. Denis said with a few moments of distress. Loris froze and looked at Denis, feeling the warmth from the other woman that made her heart soften to the core. Master Denis Loris shouted with a few embarrassed words. Does it still hurt? Denis asked gently while applying medicine to Loriss ankle. It doesnt hurt anymore. Loris didnt even dare move, just watched Denis gently apply the medicine to her, her cheeks flushed. Where else is it ufortable? Did you hit your head? Denis asked with some concern. Loris was already not too bright in the head. What if he crashed again? Thinking like this, Denis pursed his lips, and thought, if Loris really hit his head, it just so happens that there is no one else to grab with him No. Loris didnt know that Denis had thought about so many things, and she still felt a little surreal, staring at Denis with unblinking eyes, afraid that he would suddenly disappear. Why are you looking at me like that? Denis turned around and saw Loris looking at him with burning eyes and couldnt help but ask with a smile. Im afraid youll suddenly disappear. Loris good-naturedly said what was on her mind. Loris, what I just said is true, do you want to consider me? Denis suddenly asked, looking at Loris very seriously, his eyes full of sincerity. I, I just feel that I dont deserve you , Loris said with a few moments of downcastness. Although she had a little heart, but all in the silent like Denis, but do not dare to fantasize about being with him, so just now when Denis confessed to her, Loris simply can not believe. Until now she is still a bit not slowed down. Im not good enough for you! Denis had a few excited said, seriously looked at Loris, voice trembling said: I used to do so many ridiculous things also do not know now change over not in time. Loris, I really like you very much. Master Denis, I like you too. The words hidden in the heart for a long time are finally spoken by Loris.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After saying this, Loris lowered her head with a red face and clutched the corner of the quilt nervously. Denis just felt something explode in his mind, looked at Loris with surprise, wanted to hug her but did not dare, excitedly said: Loris, you you said is true? Im really too happy, Loris, thank you for giving me this opportunity! Denis has be a little incoherent with excitement, making Loris cant help butugh. Master Denis, in fact, I dont know when I started to like you. After a sentence is said, it bes logical when it is said again. Loris looked a little nervously at Denis, who was also looking at her. Whats so good about me that you deserve to like it. Denis said with a roll of his throat and a little hoarseness in his voice. He thought about his previous. There were indeed many girls who said they liked him before, but most of them liked his money, and his face. But Loris is different. He had long noticed Loris, looking up at him so carefully from behind, and Loris was just too good to be true, making Denis feel a little ashamed of himself. That pure and beautiful Loris makes Denis feel that he is not good enough for her. So when Loris was struck by Afitone and needed a heartfelt kiss to save her, Denis hesitated. He didnt dare, he was terrified, worried that he wasnt good enough for her. Even though Eric said he was Loris true love, Denis didnt dare. But now Loris also said that she had liked him for a long time, so Denis finally couldnt help but leave tears in her eyes. Master Denis, dont you cry This tear in his eyes made Loris also panic a little. She sat up straight at a loss for words, only to be pressed back down by Denis. Dont move around. Denis eyes deepened a few points, at this time Loris only reacted to their own body is still only wrapped in a bath towel, a move is easy to expose into a piece of spring Loris instantly shrank into the quilt with a red face, not daring to look at Denis, only to feel her heart beating wildly. Denis looked at her and couldnt help but smile softly. Loris, theres something I have to talk to you about. Ryoko, Denis said with a dry cough. Do you remember when you somehow passed out earlier? Denis looked at Loris, his face a little unnatural. Of course I remember. What was that all about? Loris asked, somewhat bewildered. Youve been hit with Afitone, Denis said thest three words, carefully watching Loris expression. Loris eyes widened and her face reddened as she stammered, Its like one of those Afitone inside a novel? Her voice was trembling with uncontroble trepidation. Denis looked at her eyes full of umted tears, and hurriedly exined: Its not what you think! Then hurriedly exined the matter to Loris to listen, after listening to Loris only slowly calmed down. Is all this true? Loris asked sullenly. Yes. If you dont want to Denis took a deep breath, but the words were interrupted by Loris before he could finish. Chapter 2406 Confessions Master Denis, thank you. Loris hugged Denis, with emotions welling up in her heart. She knew that if Denis hadnt been there, maybe she would have died. Although the antidote to the poison is a bit shy, but for Loris, there is suddenly a little more sweetness in the heart. Actually I would like to. Loriss voice was uncharacteristically small, but still dont Denis just heard. Ah? What did you say? Denis had a few surprise looking at Loris, thetter did not good plucked Denis a nce, directly shrunk back into the quilt covered head refused toe out. That, Loris, I just said the wrong thing if you dont want to, I will never force you in my life. Denis knew that his reaction just now might have made Loris feel ufortable and hastily apologized. Loris did not respond to him, Denis carefully lifted the corner of the quilt, and saw Loris curled up inside, blinking at him. Looking at Deniss face, Loris couldnt help but snort augh. Master Denis can blush too. Loris said with a smirk, suddenly in a good mood. Denis smiled helplessly and let Loris reveal her head from the nket, then tucked her in and gently dropped a kiss on Loris forehead. Itste, go to sleep, Im going to sleep outside. Denis said very seriously. Denis said very seriously, Loris closed her eyes and nodded, but there were some sweetness in her heart. At the same time, she also felt a little bit unreal. When Denis pushed the door open and really went to the other room, Loris opened her eyes, not half sleepy. Grabbing her phone over, she really wanted to talk to ra about what had happened this evening, but finally gave up. Lets talk about it tomorrow. Loris closed her eyes, still with Denis very serious look at the confession in front of her. With a full smile at the corners of her mouth, Loris slowly fell asleep. When ra saw Loris in front of the school the next day, she noticed that she seemed to be different somewhere. What happened, why are you so happy? ra said with a smile as she gently tapped Loris on the shoulder. ra! Loris hugged ra as soon as she could, then with a bit of excitement, she said in ras ear, Master Denis confessed his love to me! Her voice was a bit excited, and ra turned her head and saw Denis walking towards them with some water and snacks. Loris, be careful. When he saw Loris almost hanging on ras body, he was startled and hurriedly picked Loris up, took a very cautious look at Loriss ankle and said with some concern: You cant be careful, your foot is not yet healed. How did it get hurt? ra asked with a hint of curiosity. Its just that I fell yesterday Loris voice was a few points smaller, seemingly thinking about what happenedst night with a sweet smile on her face. Look at you guys like this, is confessing, huh? raughed a little, Loris was originally a person who could not easily hide her heart, and now looking at her appearance, she must have fixed it with Denis. His past aside, the current Denis really has nothing to say about Loris and has always taken care of her, not to mention that now that the two have established a rtionship, Denis only has eyes for Loris alone. Loriss face reddened a few more, Denis took Loriss hand in a big way and said very seriously: I will take care of Loris. I wont make the same mistakes as before. If I know you are bullying Loris, I will definitely not let you off the hook. ra said with a very serious expression, although from the current state of Denis, he will definitely spoil Loris to the sky, but it is still necessary to mention a word. Yo, why are you sucking up to Master Denis again. Muhs sour to the core voice rang out, and with a twist of her head ra saw Muh standing not far from them staring at them, his eyes full of resentment. Frowning, ra felt some difort in her heart, and the source of this difort was Muh. Something seemed to have happened to her, and Muh gave her a fierce re, and then without waiting for them to say anything, Muh turned and walked away. Shes changed. Loris frowned at Muhs back, slightly ufortable. ra didnt say anything, and there were girls around them who noticed them and were talking about something behind their backs, looking at them with contempt among their eyes. Be sure to be careful with her. ra said to her very seriously. It seemed that Muh knew a lot of things, but how much was unknown. Did Mrs. Eleanor find Muh, and were they plotting something? ra pondered these things and felt a headache. Lets do what we can. Denis said in a deep voice. They were now close to being torn from Mrs. Eleanor, but Mrs. Eleanor was in hiding again. Stanley had contacted him and said that the underling had left their house and was nowhere to be found. This was not good news for them, Mrs. Eleanor was in the dark, but they were in the light. The threat this person poses to them is simply too great. Last time he could poison Loris without saying a word, what would he do this time? Loris, ra, I think you should not go to ss. Denis suddenly said seriously. Hearing Denis say this both of them were stunned, Loris was a little surprised and asked, Why?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Denis looked at Muhs back, then said in a deep voice: They must be secretly plotting something, especially today Muh deliberately provoked you, I worry that she will take advantage of your time at school to strike at you. ra frowned slightly and also looked at Muhs back, todays Muh was indeed a bit abnormal, maybe it was really like what Denis said, she would trip up something unexpectedly. Master Denis, you take Loris back first. After thinking for a while, ra made a direct decision. What about you? Denis frowned at ra, and Loris also stared at her nervously and said, ra, dont you want to go together? I have protection here, sister. Eric, who had been guarding ra in the shadows, showed up and walked over at this moment, whispering. At once there were more peoples eyes towards this side, Denis and Eric are here, so many girls are looking at this side with affection. Chapter 2407 slander Why are you here? ra was a little surprised, she didnt expect Eric toe back, but Eric just shook his head and didnt say anything, whispered a few more words to Denis, then Denis pulled Loris and tried to leave. What are you pulling me for, what about ra when were gone? Loris asked after breaking free for a moment. Its okay, you guys go first. ra patted her and Loris was pulled away by Denis even though she was a little reluctant. Muh has met with that woman. Eric said with great certainty. How do you know? ra asked, somewhat taken aback. I was keeping an eye on her. Eric pursed his lips, and then said very seriously, Muh may not juste for you today, I dont know what she wants to do, but we have to stop her. You know how scary that woman is. Eric was right, Mrs. Eleanor is a very scary woman, she is aplete and utter lunatic. If she really was the one directing Muh, something would go terribly wrong. What about Stanleys side? Did you guys conspire to do something? ra asked suddenly after walking a few steps. Erics body stiffened slightly, then smiled and said, I really cant hide anything from you. Stanley is ready to catch that woman. Our mission is to interrupt what Muh wants to do at the school. Once she heard that Stanley was ready to catch Mrs. Eleanor, ra immediately frowned, her heart a little worried. Dont worry, Stanley has made a foolproof n. Eric saw ras worry and said softly. Hearing him say this ra put her heart down, but still felt a little uneasy. Lets get this over with and go find Stanley, ra quickly decided, and Eric and the two of them quickly walked towards the ssroom. When ra entered the ssroom, she saw Muh surrounded by arge group of people who seemed to be looking at something. Immediately after, a group of students looked up at her one after another with a look of contempt on their faces. ra, I cant imagine you are such a woman! Muh clenched his fist and stood up, reaching out and mming a very thick pile of photos in ras face. ra looked down and saw all the pictures of her and Stanley, and Denis and Eric. Some of these photos were taken secretly, and some wereposite, but all of them were very intimate photos. ra nced at them without expression and looked up at Muh calmly, without any expression on her face. Eric was standing behind her, with a few more icy eyes. Eric, Muh shouted with a bit of excitement when he saw Eric, then looked at Muh again and said anxiously: Dont let this woman confuse you, ra is a watery bitch, how can you hang out with her! Muh was saying this outwardly for Erics sake, but she was belittling ra all the time. ra looked at her expressionlessly, she wanted to see what Muh was up to with this drama. Thats right, Eric, youre so good, how can you let this disgusting woman get to your head! Immediately, some girls agreed. Eric is also handsome and rich in their opinion, and is also a high cool man god, why should such a good person all around ra? Jealousy is a terrible thing. ra looked at the girls painful looks and their hatred to break her into pieces, but she still didnt have any expression.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sister, lets go. Eric spoke indifferently, not even looking at those girls. But when this voice of Erics sister reached their ears, everyone froze. Sister? Muh looked at ra and Eric in shock, only then did she realize that there was actually some resemnce between their eyebrows and eyes, especially their cool aura, which was just the same. The other girls closed their mouths at once and looked at ra and Eric with some shock. Whats the problem? Erics mouth hooked up a cold smile and looked at Muh and said nonchntly, I thought that woman had taught you something extraordinary, but it turned out to be this kind of underhanded tactics. Eric casually picked up a photo and said with some disdain, If you want to nder my sister, practice PS for a few decades first. Muhs face was suddenly ugly, his face was blue for a while, but the resentment in his eyes was even deeper. But youre so willing to denigrate my sister, Id like to talk to you. Eric approached Muh step by step, the surrounding girls hurriedly made way for him, Eric stood in front of Muh in a condescending manner, his eyes were morbidly cold. What do you want? Muh asked nervously, his right hand unconsciously clenched. Eric lightly nced at her right hand, and then nced at the other girls around, and said in a cold voice: Get out. Those girls immediately did not dare to say anything more, a swarm of all went out, leaving only Muh, Eric and ra in the ssroom. Closing the door behind her, ra also stood next to Eric. Being stared at by two people like this, Muh felt ufortable and looked at ra with resentment, shouting almost hysterically, What the hell do you want! Thats a question we should be asking you. Eric stared at her with a deadly stare, his eyes filled with ice. Muh shivered involuntarily. Eric and ra stood together as if they were two icebergs, putting a great pressure on Muh. What kind of deal did that woman make with you? Or what did that woman make you do? Eric continued to ask expressionlessly, his voice cold to the core. What are you talking about? What woman what deal, I dont know. Muh said with a twist of his head, not wanting to meet Erics eyes at all. You were made to rob by your foster father, you dont want to be made to rob by this woman as well, do you? Eric said with a sneer. He also knew about Muh, and Muh was purely used by Kacper, and there was no half-hearted affection between them. What are you talking about! Muh suddenly shouted, staring at Eric with a deadly stare, his breath already a little confused. Kacper has never treated you like a human being, but has always used you to do things. Eric said nonchntly. Muh stared deadly at Eric and ra, his heart burning with jealousy. Chapter 2408 Crazy She couldnt help but think of a woman who found her after her adoptive father, Kacper, disappeared. That woman said so many things to her that she couldnt help but sink into it. The woman said that obviously she was also very good, but that no one, whether Eric or Stanley or Denis, had ever looked at her directly, but all favored ra. She also said that Kacper was just using her, and that in Kacpers eyes she was just a loser who was not good enough. The woman said that when all this was exposed, she would fall from the altar to the bottom. Those who want to get close to Kacper through her will all be far away from her, she will no longer have the same treatment as the stars, but ra can have everything she wants. What if If only I could kill ra. This thought was born at that time, and the woman gave her a packet of the same thing, telling her that if only she could kill ra. ra. Kill ra. Muh was filled with this thought, and she stared at ra viciously, and suddenly burst outughing. Is my joke good? Muh stared at ra with a deadly stare, and her eyes were filled with spite. What? ra was stunned, not knowing why Muh was asking that. She had never seen Muhs jokes before, instead she felt sorry for Muh, being used all the time, but she was oblivious to it. Youre pitying me! Youre feeling sorry for me! Muh saw the pity and she screamed and looked at ra and said viciously, ra, why dont you go to hell! As she said that, she almost frantically tore open the paper bag in her right hand and sprinkled the powder inside towards ras body frantically. ra, go to hell! Go to hell! Muh rushed towards ra in a frenzy, and the powder was sprinkled all over ra and Erics body, and Muh was kicked away unceremoniously by Eric when he was close to ra, and fell to the ground in a mess, still looking at ra with resentment.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Sister, are you okay? Eric asked as he nced at ra with some concern. He was also covered in some powder, but not as much as ras. These seem to be nothing more than ordinary lime. ra looked at the powder on her body with some hesitation, and then spoke. Hahaha. Muh at once justughed out loud, his face was full of resentment. Of course its just lime, because the real thing, long ago I cast into the well! Muhughed out loud, and the viciousness in his eyes was shocking to the eyes. You! Death to all of you, death to all of you! Muhughed, but suddenly her expression froze as she saw a small, inconspicuous paper packet in Erics hand, which Eric was fiddling with casually, and then said with a bit of apology, Sorry, youre talking about this thing, right? Muh stared nkly at the paper packet in Erics hand, and suddenly rushed over like a madman. Give it back to me, you give it back to me! Muh was like a madman at this time, desperately trying to get close to Eric and snatch the thing in his hand, but was kicked out by Eric again. Muh fell to the ground in a mess, knocking over a piece of desk and chair, and blood seeped out of his face. The people outside didnt even dare to look at themotion inside the ssroom, but when they heard Muhs spiteful voice, they couldnt help but shiver. Did Muh just tell ra to go to hell? Why do I feel like Muh is crazy, its horrible The chatter outside was getting louder and louder, and kept amplifying in Muhs ears. Muh looked at ra and Eric in near copse, and suddenly screamed. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! Muh screamed hysterically, then turned intoughter. Looking at Muhs appearance, the pity on ras face intensified. She knew that Muh was crazy. Silently pulling out the phone, ra called the mental hospital directly. No matter how to say that after all is a ssmate, now Muh this appearance, but also let ra heart a few points of intolerance to. Soon there was a psychiatric hospital came to take Muh away. Looking at Muhs numb face, ra let out a soft sigh. Eric, did you already know she would do this? ra asked, looking at Eric. The well she was talking about wasnt a well at all. I just happened to see it too and picked it up. Eric looked at the paper bag in his hand and said with no expression. ra also sighed helplessly as she looked at the wrecked ssroom. Muh had been living under a lot of pressure, not only from Kacper, but also from herself; Muh wanted to live a star-studded life, she wanted to be the center of attention, so she put a lot of pressure on herself. Now all the emotions burst out at once, and the string in Muhs heart finally snapped. Muh had long been out of sorts. But the good thing is so, otherwise, this paper bag inside the poison, may really be cast out, once the poison was put into the water, then may say how many people will die! Mrs. Eleanor is indeed a madman, a true madman! Come on, Stanleys side should be ready to wrap up. I really want to go to meet this Mrs. Eleanor, Eric looked down at the paper bag in his hand, his eyes were full of cold light. Muhs side of things they do not need to worry about, called the psychiatric hospital people to take her away is already considered to be the most benevolent. Although the heart pity her, but poor people must have a hateful ce. Muh hase to this point, it is also considered that she is to me for it. Now their first priority is to hurry back and see what Stanleys side has got. The interception of the paper bag, the school here will not be in danger. And at this time, Stanley is looking at a woman who was tied up and brought back with a serious face, with deep hatred in his eyes. Mrs. Eleanor! Stanley gritted his teeth and said these words. The womans face was very calm, and she smiled when she heard Stanley say her name. You are Stanley, Mrs. Eleanor said with certainty. She really does look exactly the same as when she was young, even after all these years, the years have not left any traces on her face. Chapter 2409 Calm Maybe Eric is right, Mrs. Eleanor really is Ageless, immortal, terrible being. It was terrifying. It also seems to rely on this point, Mrs. Eleanors face is not a trace of fear, but very calm. She just looked at Stanley for a while, Stanley is also indifferent to stare at her, in thinking how to kill this woman. But more than anything, he wanted to know what had happened back then. Why did his mother want to put him to death? The poison in his body was so strong and overbearing that if he hadnt met ra, he might have died long ago, but it was his mother who poisoned him. He wanted to know why, a mother could do it to her own son, something Stanley could never figure out. What do you want to know? Seeming to read Stanleys thoughts, Mrs. Eleanor asked with a soft smile. There was no hint of fear on her face, and that calmness made Stanley look very ufortable. It was as if she was in control of everything. The poison in my body Stanley opened his mouth just to say these three words, then was Mrs. Eleanor to interrupt. Poison? I know. Mrs. Eleanor spoke slowly and methodically, then smiled and continued, I gave that poison to a girl back then. Of course, that girl is your mother, Talia Stanley, Mrs. Eleanor said with a smile, her smile was calm, but it made Stanley feel the urge to tear. It was obvious that what was said was something so cruel, but Iyvettes face was still with a smile, as if what was told was simply a matter of no importance to her. That girl is very poor. Mrs. Eleanor continued to smile, after looking at Stanley continued: Her husband actually did not love her, but insisted on marrying her, and made her pregnant and gave birth to a child after a drunken recklessness. What a poor woman. Mrs. Eleanor continued to smile gently, but this gentleness seemed to Stanley to be the most vicious under heaven.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. What do you mean? Stanley clenched his fist in a deadly grip, and there was something sinister in his gaze. Stanley, just at this time, but ra suddenly pushed in the door, followed by her Eric. Is this person Mrs. Eleanor? ra saw Mrs. Eleanor, who was tied up, and said with a frown. Yes, its me. Even though she was tied up, Mrs. Eleanor greeted ra with a calm face and a half-hearted smile on her face. ra was silent, she didnt expect Mrs. Eleanor to remain so calm even when she was caught, and to smile as if all the threats around her didnt exist. Youre here, too. Mrs. Eleanor saw Eric, smiling and greeted Eric. Erics fist was instantly clenched to death, he was trying hard to restrain himself, but still couldnt help but walk up and punch Mrs. Eleanor hard in the face. Mrs. Eleanor, as if she did not feel anything, her head tilted and blood flowed down from the corner of her mouth, but did not say a word and continued to look at them with a smile. You guys really want to kill me, dont you? Mrs. Eleanor said with a smile, but this smile at this time, is too harsh. She smiled gently, but beneath that gentleness was the most vicious of knives. She is an upromising madman, a madman who is obsessed with returning to her continent, who doesnt care about the lives of others, let alone their emotions. Its a shame then, I want to die too, I just cant. Mrs. Eleanorughed and said indifferently. Stanleys eyes emerged among a few ruthless, but was pulled by ra. The three men gave Mrs. Eleanor a wary look, and then ra pulled them both out. This woman still looks the same. ra said in a very serious voice. Her voice had never changed after all these years, and it stuck in ras mind. I dont care what she is, I have to know what the hell was going on back then! Stanley clenched his fist to death, his own mother had poisoned him, which was a very big blow to him and kept him trapped inside a cage with no way to get out. This woman is too scary, I think its better if we dont touch her first. ra said with a frown. It must be said that even she, when she saw Mrs. Eleanors smile on her face, she couldnt help but want to smash her face severely. She is a woman with indefinable magic in her body, her kind of calm makes them all rmed, and can not help but want to tear such a calm. Stanley pursed his lips without speaking, Erics face was also very ugly, after a while before saying: She always looks like this, no matter what happens, always! Eric mmed his fist hard on the wall, he had anger and resentment in his heart, after learning the truth countless times trying to get close to her, trying to get revenge, but never seeded. Forget it, Ill go meet her alone, you guys calm down first. ra said after pondering for a while. No way! No way! Stanley and Eric spoke out almost simultaneously to stop it. Its too dangerous, I cant let you face her by yourself. Stanley said in a deep voice, staring at ra with a deadly fear in his heart. He was afraid that ra would really face that woman by herself, that woman was too weird, if something happened to ra, then he would never have peace in his life! Eric is also staring at ra, eyes full of worry. Looking at Stanley and Eric in front of him, ra sighed a little helplessly. Believe me, its really going to be okay. ra said very seriously. I dont know why, she always felt that Mrs. Eleanor seems to have something to say only to her, when Eric and Stanley are present, she will not say anything instead. Ill just go in for five minutes, and if Im not out by the time five minutes are up, you guys go in. ra looked at the two worried, and finallypromised and said. Only five minutes. Stanley gritted his teeth and said, Eric nodded along with him, ra nodded hastily before pushing the door open and walking in. My sister, shes going to be okay, right? Eric asked, clenching his fist, still worried that something might happen to ra. Chapter 2410 Sickness I dont know. Stanley scratched his hair with some difficulty, took a deep breath finally restrained himself from the urge to open the door, and waited quietly outside. And after ra pushed the door open and entered, Mrs. Eleanors eyes fell on her. You seem to want to know a lot of things. Mrs. Eleanor spoke directly after seeing ra enter by herself. Yes. ra nodded and looked at the tied up Mrs. Eleanor, whose face was filled with calmness and not a trace of other emotions. Smiling lightly, Mrs. Eleanor opened her mouth and said, I guess your brother must not have told you about what happened back then, right? About how I killed your mother. Unfortunately, when you two were transported to other continents, I was not able to follow you. When she said this, a few moments of regret appeared on Mrs. Eleanors face on a rare asion. ra involuntarily clenched her fist, and then said to her very seriously, The thing I want to say is not this. I know that you killed my mother, but thats not what I came to you to say. ra looked at Mrs. Eleanor very seriously, but the woman who was so guilty just looked at her quietly, without saying anything or feeling anything else. It seems that for her, there is nothing important at all. Perhaps only when the passage back to the original continent appears in front of her, she will appear normal human mood swings. Then what do you want to say? Mrs. Eleanor smiled and looked at her quietly, waiting for her next words. I have a way to kill you. ra looked at Mrs. Eleanor very seriously and said word by word. Heh. Mrs. Eleanor snickered, her eyes fell on ras body, and then asked: You came just to tell me this? I can have other things I want to tell you You know Kacper, right. Mrs. Eleanor talked to herself, ra wanted to interrupt her, but when she heard Kacper, she still didnt interrupt. Kacper was a very ardent suitor of your mothers back in the day, but s, your mother never looked at him. He had the morbid obsession that he wished to conquer your mother, but your mother was dead, so his new obsession was to conquer you, to torture you, to make you submit to him. Mrs. Eleanor spoke word for word, with a smile on her face. ra frowned at her, she didnt know exactly what this woman was doing at this time bar uttering all this, but there were still a few bad vibes in her mind. Kacper is a madman, a madman who will do anything to get what he wants. Back then your mothers death also had Kacpers share of the credit. But what I want to tell you now is that Kacper has escaped. Mrs. Eleanors face broke into a wry smile. Guess what hes going to do? The smile on Mrs. Eleanors face widened a few notches, looking eerie and haunting. What the hell are you trying to say? ras uneasiness was getting worse and worse, and she couldnt help but go forward and grab Mrs. Eleanors cor and ask. What should be said has already been said. Mrs. Eleanor smiled indifferently, her face still had no extra expression, but ras heart was already a bit confused. ra. Stanley pushed the door in directly from outside, and was startled when he saw ra had a few lost in thought, and pulled ra into his arms directly. What did you guys say? Stanley asked in a low voice, ras current state is a little out of ce, but after hearing Stanleys words ra was shaking her head. Nothing, lets go first, this woman is a real nutcase. ra nced at Mrs. Eleanor and said coldly. Dont you want to know about your mother anymore? Mrs. Eleanor at this time but suddenly spoke, looked straight at Stanley, smiled and said: Your mother was forced to marry your father back then, andter your father also found out that your mother was not the girl he wanted to marry. And then after that drunkenly before he had you What a coincidence that both girls are named Talia. Mrs. Eleanor spoke slowly, while Stanley frowned. Gag her for me. Stanley ordered icily, immediately someone took a rag and gagged Mrs. Eleanors mouth, the room was quiet. Stanley pulled ra out with an ugly look on her face, and Mrs. Eleanor stared straight at their backs, gagged but not struggling a bit. What did she say to you? Stanley looked at ra and asked in a deep voice. She said that Kacper ran away. ra looked up at him and said, word for word. Hearing this, Stanley and Erics faces changed and they immediately walked towards the room where Kacper was being held. But when they opened the door, they found that the window was open and there were ropes scattered on the floor. Kacper, who was supposed to be here, had really disappeared Stanleys face was blue and he immediately ordered to search for Kacpers whereabouts, but his heart was as uneasy as ras. It seems that something else is going to happen. The uneasiness made him a bit annoyed, and ra had been thinking about Mrs. Eleanors words, Kacper is such a bastard, he cant see anything good. If Kacper really slipped away and wanted to take revenge on them, he would certainly do it to the people around them. And the most important ones for them are Loris and Denis! ra got anxious when she thought of this. Stanley, call Denis and tell him to be careful! ra nearly yelled out the words. Stanley immediately called Denis, while ra also hurriedly took out her cell phone to call Loris. But no one ever answered, and a series of busy signals made their faces pale.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Whether it was Denis or Loris, there was no way they wouldnt answer the phone. Now that no one is answering the phone, then it means that Denis and Loris, something is wrong. They both didnt go to ss today at all, and where Denis and Loris went ra didnt know, but at this time her heart was full of anxiety. She could not imagine what would happen if something happened to Loris, who was her best friend. Chapter 2411 Car accident A guy like Kacper, who is such a jerk, is not going to make it easy for them! Meanwhile, Denis drove on the bridge with Loris in tow. Its a rare day out to rx, where do you want to go? Denis asked as he drove. Loris sat in the car looking out the window and said with some excitement, Its the first time Ive been out with you, anywhere is good. Her voice was filled with a bit of sweetness and happiness as she said this. She and Deniss feelings are heating up, both of them have liked each other for a long time, so their feelings are progressing by leaps and bounds. Looking at the happy smile on Loris face, Denis also smiled dotingly. I also feel that as long as there are you, anywhere is good. Denis whispered. Ah? Denis, what did you say? Loris didnt hear clearly and couldnt help but ask. I said, as long as there are you, anywhere is good. Denis said very seriously, and at once made Loris blush. Huh, ras phone? As soon as Loris looked down she noticed a calling from her cell phone, and was just about to answer it when she suddenly felt a violent crash. A truck suddenly rushed towards them from the diagonal rear and hit Denis sports car hard. The cell phone immediately off, and the truck actually trend does not stop, directly on top of them towards the bridge. Under the bridge, but the rapid river water ah! Deniss face suddenly just changed, Loris was also scared by the sudden car ident. Effort to steer, Denis wanted to avoid, but the truck is another kick of the gas pedal, hard to top them to the bridge guardrail, and crashed through the effort guardrail, directly towards the bridge to fall Ah! Loris screamed, Denis struggled to grab her hand, at this time trepidation filled their hearts, and then the car fell into the river with the two of them. The van was stopped on the bridge. The driver got out of the car and watched expressionlessly as Deniss car plunged into the river, his eyes shing with morbid madness. His face was a little twisted, and when he saw the desperate expressions on Denis and Loriss faces, he felt an unusually soothing mood. And this man, it was Kacper! Someone soon rushed over to bring him under control, and contacted the rescue team to search for Denis and Loris. This sudden ident soon spread, Stanley soon also got the news, when he saw the news, his hands have been shaking to almost can not hold the phone. Whats wrong? ra saw the change in Stanleys face and realized that something big had happened. Stanley opened his mouth and didnt know what to say to ra, so he could only say to Eric: Keep an eye on her, Ill be back in a minute! After saying that, Stanley left with big strides and left in a great hurry. ra looked at Stanleys back, her mind was nk. Something must have happened. Eric, is something wrong, isnt it? ra couldnt help but grab Erics cor and asked with a bit of excitement. Its okay, dont worry sister. Eric tried hard to suppress his emotions, then pulled a smile and rushed to ra and said. No Loris wont not answer my calls! ra said with a few moments of panic, with deep fear in her eyes. Listen to me, its okay sister. Eric said very seriously, trying to persuade, finally is stable ras emotions. But this matter, he really do not know how to tell her. Something happened to Loris and Denis together, right? After ra calmed down, she looked at Eric and asked straightforwardly. Eric had just seen the content on Stanleys phone, so naturally he knew that Deniss car had been hit by someone off the bridge. And the one who hit them, if Im not wrong should be Kacper. Eric would like to Kacper and Mrs. Eleanor all in pieces, but now he can not. Or is not this amount of strength. Sister, let me ask you a question. Eric lowered his eyes, looked at ra very seriously, and then said word for word: If you had to choose between the two options of Mrs. Eleanor disappearing and solving the poison in Stanley, which one would you choose? Why are you asking me this all of a sudden? ra asked, a little confused. Remember the fruit you ate, you still have a chance to make a wish. Eric clenched his fist and said. As soon as he said that, ra remembered this matter. Is it true what you said, that you can really fulfill one of my wishes? ra still had a few moments of disbelief.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Eric nodded affirmatively, then looked at ra seriously and asked, Sister, what would you choose? No, you give me time to think about it! ra shook her head, she now felt a head of two, she simply did not know what she should do. Denis and Loris is not sure whether something happened to her or not, and now Eric raised the issue again. If possible, she really like to choose to let Mrs. Eleanor disappear, but Stanleys body poison is also too dominant, she can now barely suppress, but wait a few more years? Frostbone Poison, an inch into the bone marrow. When Frostbone Poison reallypletely soaked into Stanleys body, it will be a full-blown outbreak, and by then even if ra is on his side, there is no way to suppress that overbearing poison. ra has been running away from this problem, but now it was ced directly in front of her by Eric. But if she chooses to save Stanley, then Mrs. Eleanor will continue to brutalize others The number of people who have died at her hands over the years is already too many. ra is full of these things, making her head two big, her brain is about to explode. Eric did not say anything, just watched her in a constant tangle, can not help but sigh a sigh. If only if only that wish of his was still there. Eric shook off his head and shook that thought out of his mind. He waspelled to make that wish, if not, there would have been no Eric this persons existence. So this idea is really a bit impractical, after all, in this world, how can there be the best of both worlds? Eric was secretly relieved to see that this question had drawn ras energy away. Chapter 2412 There was no danger Although the two of them had only recently met, Eric knew very well what kind of personality ra really had. If she knew that Loris and Denis had been in an ident, she would have to go crazy. Now we can only hope that Loris and Denis are lucky and will not die in the car ident Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Stanley stood at the riverside, the rivers wind is very strong, there are rescue teams around the continuous search and rescue, but never found Denis and Loriss whereabouts. Stanley clenched his fist in death, he did not know how Kacper actually escaped, but it must be rted to Mrs. Eleanor. Besides that woman, no one else could have the ability to get people out of his hands. Stanley could imagine that Kacper must have followed Loris and Denis for a long time, and looking at the happy and sweet look of Loris and Denis, he wanted to smash their happiness hard! And he did. So when he was taken away, Kacper didnt panic a bit, he was calm and even, at the end,ughed out loud rampantly. Such a gesture made many people condemn, but also made them shudder. What kind of a madman is this! After knocking two young lives off the bridge, and thenughing so wildly and freely. And now two hours have passed since their ident, and the rescue team has not received any Stanleys heart is full of anger, he cant wait to break Mrs. Eleanor and Kacper into pieces, Denis just walked with Loris, his good brother just reaped the happiness that belongs to him, but now it was ruthlessly crushed! What he could hardly imagine was what ras reaction would be if she knew about it. Although Eric is with her now, but she will eventually know about this matter. Thinking of this, Stanley scratched his hair with some pain, and a heart slowly sank. Young Chu, Young Chu! But at this time, but someone loudly shouted him, Stanley took a look and saw a rescue worker hurriedly running towards him and said in a deep voice: Found! Hearing these three words, Stanley immediately ran in that direction. Over there, Deniss car had been salvaged, and Denis and Loris were inside the car, their hands tightly pulled, eyes closed, their bodies dripping wet. How are the people? Stanley asked with a few moments of nervousness. He was a little afraid to look, but had to face it. Young Chu, this is really a miracle! Someone rushed to him and exined with a bit of excitement, We found young master Denis car just as it was stuck on a rock downstream. The car was washed away directly when it was knocked down, and did not sink! The rescuers said with some excitement. What about the two of them? All right? Stanley at once is nervous asked. No life threatening, just suffered some trauma, because of the violent impact passed out. The rescuers responded. A paramedic soon brought Denis and Loris to the hospital. After confirming that the duo really had no life-threatening injuries, Stanley immediately felt the big stone in his heart fall to the ground. Fortunately fortunately Loris and Denis are not life-threatening, otherwise it would be really hard for him to exin to ra. Stanley called Eric directly and asked him to bring ra to the hospital, and then followed the ambnce to the hospital. When ra hurried over, she saw Stanley sitting on a bench in the hospital corridor. Stanley, whats wrong, what happened, why did you suddenly ask us toe to the hospital? ra asked with a few moments of nervousness. Denis and Loris had a car ident, but dont worry, neither of their lives are in danger! After Stanley finished the first half of the sentence, he quickly added the next words. ra almost died of fright when she heard the first half of the sentence, but only after hearing that there was no danger to her life did she let out a long breath. She had heard about the ident on the way here, and at that time she thought of Loris and Denis. When she heard Stanley say this, she immediately understood that the people who had the ident were Loris and Denis. But since there were no life-threatening injuries, it was a relief. The good thing is that both Denis and Loris were superficially injured and were directly admitted to the VIP ward by Stanleys arrangement. Deniss injuries were more serious than Loriss, so he was doing his best to protect Loris. But when ra saw the two of them lying pale on the hospital bed, her heart still burned with anger and self-recrimination. If she could have guessed Mrs. Eleanors thoughts earlier, perhaps they both would not have encountered this incident. Or if they had kept Kacper under control, nothing would have happened. ra had various thoughts shing through her mind, she looked at Stanley, and then looked at Eric, her mind was already made up. Ive thought it over. ra walked to Erics side and whispered. Want Mrs. Eleanor to disappear, do you? Eric looked at her, and there was no surprise in his expression. This is very sorry for Stanley, but if Mrs. Eleanor doesnt die, there is no telling how many other people in this world will be killed by her Whats more, theres no telling how many more people with a twisted psyche like Kacpers wille out. This womans psyche is just too dark, something like Loris and Denis I dont want to be seeing a second one. ras face had pain on it, but she had no choice. Eric did not say anything more, just patted her shoulder, and then turned around and walked out.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Besides the unconscious Loris and Denis, only Stanley and ra were left. Stanley. ra hugged Stanley and said very seriously, If I had a way to cure the poison in you, would you be happy? Stanley looked at her with some surprise, but shook his head after a long time. No. Why? ra looked at Stanley with some shock, she really didnt expect Stanley would actually say this, for so many years Stanley has been haunted by Frostbone Poison, wouldnt it be better if it could be lifted? Stanley looked at ra very seriously, then slowly said: I know my poison is very difficult to solve. So if you can give me the antidote to the poison, it will definitely cost a lot. Chapter 2413 Decision So Id rather you didnt help me with the poison. Plus Ive gotten used to it over the years. When she said thest, Stanleys expression also lightened up. Its already my great fortune to meet you in this life. Stanley smiled and looked at ra, but it made her eyes red. Stanley, dont say that, I will definitely cure the poison in you. Before it was myself, now there is Eric, we siblings will be able to do it! ras face was very serious and did not look like she was joking.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Stanley stroked her head, then said seriously, I just want you to be well, nothing more. But have you thought about what I will do if you die young! ra shouted with a bit of excitement. Tears flowed down her face, and when ra decided to let Mrs. Eleanor disappear, all she could think about was what would happen if Stanley died one day. Every time she thought about it, ra felt that the new channel could not breathe. She had gotten used to having Stanleyspany, and if one day Stanley was really gone, ra thought, she would be devastated. Looking at ras tears, Stanley was instantly flustered. Dont cry. Stanley hurriedly wiped the tears off ras face, somewhat fumbling. ras tears were so sudden that Stanley was not prepared at all, and he was most afraid of ra crying. Stanley, I will definitely solve the poison in your body. ra teary-eyed looking at Stanley, with a crying voice said. Although there was a sobbing voice, Stanley felt an unprecedented firmness. Perhaps it is stimted by Loris and Denis this matter, let ra special fear and fear that one day will really lose Stanley. Eric came back at some point, leaning against the doorway, looking at ra and Stanley, and said with great determination, Well do our best. Stanley did not know what to say. The unprecedented warmth dazzling around, so that he also can not help but red-eyed. Denis and the others shouldnt have any more problems here. Eric looked at the unconscious duo and said with a long breath. He saw the imprint of the woman who gave them their powers from their bodies, and it was no surprise that it was because Mrs. Eleanor broke some kind of rule, so that person stepped in to save Loris and Denis. How else could they fall from the bridge and have such good luck? Since that person stepped in, Denis and Loris would definitely not be receiving Mrs. Eleanors influence anymore, and they could leave without worrying about what they should be solving. Lets go see Kacper. Eric looked at them and said very seriously. Kacper didnt leave the scene after he hit someone, he was taken straight away. He was clearly mentally ill, and what awaited him would be a legal sentence, and a sentence from this world. When they arrived at thew enforcement office, they were informed that Kacper had been taken to a mental hospital. When they saw Kacper at the psychiatric hospital, Kacper was with Muh. The two were sitting quietly on a bench, with littlemunication and a dull expression on their faces. The people at the hospital told them that the two men had gonepletely insane. Looking at the two sitting there dumbfounded, ra also had a few sighs. Kacper seemed to sense their arrival, eyes rolled towards this side, and then grinned, there was saliva dripping down from his mouth, but he was oblivious. Just look straight at ra and them for a long time, Kacper suddenly shouted, as if he had seen something terrible, he kept backing up, his eyes full of panic light. Then when everyone did not react, Kacper screamed and rushed out, running towards the upper floor regardless, and then leaping down from the fourth floor window. When Kacper fell to the ground, the floor was stained with a pool of blood before anyone reacted and sent Kacper into the operating room in a panic. Kacper did not die from the fall. But he lost both of his legs forever. ra was also silent for a few moments after getting the news. It was really too cheap to let Kacper die, but now Kacper is not only crazy, but also has no legs, and the rest of his life will be spent in a wheelchair. After the dust had settled on Kacper, they went back to the room where Mrs. Eleanor was being held. Mrs. Eleanors mouth was still gagged with a rag, and after removing the rag, Mrs. Eleanor smiled at them. Kacper failed, I know it. She spoke first, still very calm. I know, it was the thing that struck. She was smiling, but as she smiled, there was a sadness that was hard to describe. Youve always wanted to know about your parents, right, and the connection between your mother and ras mother. Mrs. Eleanor looked at Stanley and said slowly. Stanley didnt say anything, but Mrs. Eleanor narrated slowly as if she had expected something. Your father was bitten by a snake when he was out in the clouds, and a girl who was passing by saved him. But the girl did not tell him her name, your father only saw her handkerchief with the word Talia on it. Mrs. Eleanor smiled softly, her face had a kind of death-like calm, and then slowly said: It is because of these two words, which led your father to identify the wrong person, married your mother. Your mother didnt want to marry someone she didnt know and conspired with a girl from another family to escape the marriage. Unfortunately, she was denounced by a servant. The servant, who was a traitor, told all about their n and your mother, Talia Stanley, failed in her escape and had to be forced to marry your father. The other girl, was she my mother? ra asked at this point but suddenly spoke up. Mrs. Eleanor looked at her, then nodded. I was going to kill that man for the experiment, but unfortunately he was saved. Mrs. Eleanors face had regret. So, is that why you approached us? ra stared at Mrs. Eleanor with a deadly stare, her heart full of anger. Yes, thats the reason for staring at you. A strange smile appeared on Mrs. Eleanors face, and she looked at the three of them steadily before continuing to speak, That servant, in fact, is me. Chapter 2414 Past She had a cruel smile on her face that made people shudder and fear. You! Stanley instantly wanted to tear the woman in front of him, but tried hard to suppress it. The other girl, whose name is Talia Gibson, is the one who saved your fathers life back then. Mrs. Eleanor, with a cruel smile on her face, continued slowly: And Stanley your father, after the marriage, found out that Talia Stanley was not the one he was looking for and was greatly disappointed. So after the marriage was very cold to her, the rtionship between the two stiffened to the point of no return. And your father, after a drunken mistake, forced himself to be intimate with your mother Talia Stanley was disgusted with your father, and after conceiving you, was even more disgusted with the child who should not have been born into the world. Then you handed Frostbone Poisons potion to my mother for your experiment. Stanley picked up at this time with an expressionless face. Thats so true. Mrs. Eleanor smiled, but a sinister gleam passed through her eyes. She is really cruel, facing the newborn son of her own son can do it, hard to pour Frostbone Poison into your mouth. Mrs. Eleanorughed almost maniacally, looked at Stanley mockingly, and said coldly: What a pity, you were born to be a poor person who is not liked by your mother. You shut up! ra instantly shouted out angrily. This point itself is the most difficult for Stanley, but now by Mrs. Eleanor bluntly raised, like a freshly knitted scab was viciously torn open, instantly blood dripping. ra didnt dare to look at Stanleys face, but she knew that Stanley must be very ufortable in her heart right now. It was really hard to ept being poisoned by her own mothers hand. And Mrs. Eleanor is not only picking apart old wounds, she is rubbing salt directly on them. Its not just him, its you two. Mrs. Eleanor ced her eyes on Eric and ra, her whole face already a little twisted withughter. Your mothers, it was by my hands that they died, I killed them with my own hands. Mrs. Eleanor looked at her hands with some fascination and smiled dementedly. Who told her to meddle! If she hadnt been nosy, I would have gone back! I just want to go home! Mrs. Eleanors face showed deep resentment and unwillingness, she clenched her teeth, looked at ra and Eric viciously, and said grimly: But true cheap you two, actually can use this to cross to another continent, especially you. Mrs. Eleanors gaze fell on Erics body, gritted her teeth and said, You crossed over and actually crossed back again! You cane back, why cant I go back, why should I? Her face was twisted, all her calmness was gone, at this time, she waspletely like a madman. She cried andughed, and continued again, I know you want to kill me, I pretended not to know every time and obeyed you. How does it feel to fail over and over again? Ill give you a taste of failing over and over again too! Eric stared at her with a deadly gaze, his eyes filled with resentment. He hated to break her into pieces, but she was ageless, and even though he tried to kill her too many times, he still couldnt kill this woman!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. You are all bastards who are blocking my way home, so I will kill you all, again and again, to ruin my ns and cut off my way home! Mrs. Eleanor shouted madly, her eyes showing deep resentment, but at this time, ra opened her mouth lightly. Its not us who are blocking your way home, its you. All of Mrs. Eleanors expressions froze at once. She stared at ra fiercely, and only after a while did she say in a cold voice: What do you know! That you killed someone. ra stared at her indifferently and continued, Youve been evil all these years, so its impossible for you to go back to that continent of yours. The rules here cant bind you too much, thats why we exist. Mrs. Eleanor froze and looked at ra with some confusion, not understanding what she said for a while. You would have had a chance to go back. ra spread her hands, with a bit of pity in her eyes, but you personally cut off the possibility of your return, you are too radical. Eric also watched all this in silence, he just saw ra closed her eyes for a moment, and when she opened them again, her whole temperament changed a bit. It was as if he had heard that female voice telling him everything at first. There was a power added to ras body, and now ra could be said not to be herself, but yet she was herself. She looked at Mrs. Eleanor with somepassion and continued: I know you were caught by us on purpose, you wanted to give us hope and then shatter it with your own hands. For so many years youve been wallowing in the thrill of being such an asshole, youve long since ceased to be you. Youre full of shit! Mrs. Eleanor screamed, but the panicked, disoriented look in her eyes gave away her true thoughts. Youve thought it through. ra said with great certainty. Although you are ageless and immortal, but you are bound by the rules here all the time, and it is difficult to sleep peacefully for decades is good? ra indifferently looked at Mrs. Eleanor, pity in the eyes without the slightest disguise. You, who the hell are you? Mrs. Eleanor shouted hysterically, she breathed heavily, and cold sweat was already seeping from her forehead. You werent supposed to exist. raughed a little and looked at Mrs. Eleanor calmly, then walked up to her and raised her hand and nodded at her brow. Mrs. Eleanor suddenly stopped making a fuss. She looked at ra just as calmly, and suddenly there were tears slipping down both cheeks. I just just want to go home. Mrs. Eleanor had a few choked sobs, and then from choking to crying, and finally sobbing. ra looked at her and let out a soft sigh. When will the injustice be done? ra murmured softly, looked at Mrs. Eleanor, and then looked at Eric and Stanley behind her, and smiled tenderly. So its better to let it all, once and for all, end Mrs. Eleanor disappeared, vanished cleanly, as if she had never been here, not a trace left. Chapter 2415 Ending When Mrs. Eleanor slowly turned into nothingness in front of them, the hatred that had existed in Eric and Stanleys hearts for years disappeared without a trace. ra stood there quietly, her eyes did not know where to look, and only after a long time slowly turned around, looking at Eric and Stanley suddenly smiled, and then rolled her eyes, directly fainted. Before ra fell to the ground, Stanley had rushed over and held ra in his arms.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ra, ra! Stanley called out somewhat anxiously, and Eric hurried over and checked before letting out a long breath. Dont worry, my sister is fine. Eric said with a smile. Shes passed out, how can she be fine! Stanley yelled a little anxiously. You guys are so noisy. Just as Stanley was getting anxious, ras soft and sticky voice rang out. Slowly opening her eyes, ra looked at Stanley and Eric with her mouth beaming, and said with some dissatisfaction, Im sleeping. ra, are you sure youre okay? Stanley asked a little nervously. What can happen to me. ra said with a roll of her eyes. Thats good, thats good. Stanley immediately was relieved, but ra suddenly eximed. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Frostbone Poison! ras body was trembling slightly and her hand was trembling too. Whats wrong? Stanley asked with some curiosity. Eric, Eric youe! ra had a few moments of excitement and called out to Eric. Eric put his hand on Stanleys wrist as well, and after a moment of careful sensing also looked up in shock. Eric, you tell me Im not dreaming! ra said with a trembling voice, her eyes full of excitement. Youre not dreaming! Eric said with great certainty, he also had some excitement, and ra directly embraced him with one hand. Great, great! ra jumped several times in excitement. The siblings actions caused Stanley topletely cken his face and asked in a deep voice, What the hell are you two talking about, and whats okay? Your Frostbone Poison, unraveled! ra pulled Stanleys hand and said very excitedly. Solved? Even Stanley himself felt some disbelief, froze looking at his own hand for a long time, only to notice that his hand really a few more warm feeling, the whole body is no longer the previous icy cold look, but more and more warm up. Great, its really great! ra was simply going to be so happy that she pulled Eric and Stanley and said, Lets go find Loris and Denis and tell them the good news! It seemed that everything had be different after Mrs. Eleanor disappeared. The gloom and resentment that had been piling up in Eric and Stanleys hearts for years dissipated overnight, and made them both feel more rxed than ever before, even Eric, the original iceberg face, the high-minded god, also became talkative and smiley. When they arrived at the hospital, Denis and Loris had already woken up. The previous car ident did not seem to affect them so strongly, and the two nearly forgot about it, and when they saw Stanley walking over to them, they could not help but smile at each other. Stanley, is your Frostbone Poison getting better? Before he could say a few words, Denis suddenly looked at Stanley full of shock and asked. Yeah. Stanleys mouth had a smile that he couldnt hide, taking ras hand and feeling nothing but satisfaction in his heart. We have discussed on the way to book the wedding date. Stanley looked at Denis and said very proudly. When? Deniss eyes also lit up at once. Three monthster, I want to use the three months to n a most grand wedding for ra! Stanley looked at ra, his ck eyes were full of love. ra shyly lowered her head, her heart was like a deer in the headlights. Why dont we have a wedding together? Denis suddenly said excitedly, looking at ra and Loris, and said very lightly: You two good girlfriends, you must also want to marry your beloved one on the same day! Loriss face was also red at once, lowering her head without speaking, while Stanley nced at ra, and seeing that ra also had this in mind, she agreed in one breath. Hey hey hey, can you guys consider my feelings as a single dog. Eric had a few helpless said, although it is aint words, but the eyes are full ofughter. Three monthster. Stanley and ra, Denis and Loris two couples wedding held as scheduled. Eric smiled as he watched ra and Stanley stand together, his heart full of relief. He had gotten his sister back, and they had solved the problem of Mrs. Eleanor, who hadpletely disappeared, along with the negative feelings that had been pent up in his heart for years. Some people have noticed that Eric, who was once cold, has now be sunny. Sister, happy new marriage. Eric walked towards ra and Stanley and sent his best wishes. Loris, happy wedding. Eric, likewise, sent his newlywed wishes to Loris. Everyone looked at the couple enviously, while ra still had some cloudy feeling now, this grand wedding that dazzled her. ra, will you marry me? Stanleys eyes were full of smiles as he asked softly in ras ear. Looking into his deep ck eyes, ra couldnt help but sink down. I do. After a long time, she responded softly, her voice filled with infinite tenderness. Stanley hugged ra in his arms, his body trembling slightly with excitement. Bang! There were fireworks exploding in the sky, ra raised her head with a few surprises, looking at the gorgeous fireworks exploding uncontrobly around her, her eyes full of surprise. Do you like it? Stanley asked with a soft smile in ras ear. Yes! ra nodded her head fiercely and looked at Stanley in front of her, a tear slid down from the corner of her eye. Stanley gently kissed away the tears at the corner of ras eyes, looked at her with tender eyes and said, If you like it, we will watch it often in the future. My Stanleys task in the future is to apany my wife ra, to live and die and never turn my back on her. Chapter 2416 Exposed to indecent photos Oh my God, look at the Twitter feed! The indecent photos of that sexy girl Olive Holt have been released!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Really? Its not a P picture, is it? Nowadays, many of the so-called photos areposite pictures. Its definitely true! And the scale is very big and very heavy ah! The only thing I regret is that the male protagonist in the photo does not know who is hey. Ive seen on Twitter before that Olives private life is particrly chaotic, in order to shoot the film and resources everywhere to drink and sleep with those directors and investors, I did not expect it to be true ah! He may really be very good in bed! The initial medias homepage browsing volume increased by tens of millions. The Olive indecent photos were exploded has been at the top of the Twitter hot list, rted to all kinds of topics Olive sex photos door male lead, Olive life, Olive sleep with the director, Olive sex with the director, The Olive sleeping with the director is also high on the list of the first few, the major marketing numbers are directly take no mosaic photos to post, almost all of them on the real-time headlines. But half a days work, has been full of scandal scandal Olive is because of this was burst photos and everyone knows, just like again turned red. The red is not the other red, the Inte is almost overwhelmingly abusive crusade, even Olive very early Twitter below is a scolding, but no one is concerned about the person who exploded the photo. The first of these is the Miss Olive, which is the name of a press conference. Miss Olive, it is said that you are the one who broke these photos, are you nning to increase the national poprity and open up the international market? Please answer! Many of the reporters on the stage had her racy photos in their hands and their eyes were full of excitement. May I ask if you are nning to ept offers forrge scale magazine photo shoots? Or are you shooting arge scale movie? The original resting conference that was prepared for a long time became chaotic because of those indecent photos circting wildly on the inte. The woman wearing a red high-fashion dress on the stage was in a panic, looking at the reporters and media who were asking questions, her face was white under the shing lights. Last night before she went to sleep she was very excited to think that she was finally going to get rid of that so-called porn star gimmick, but how could not expect that now things are going in the opposite direction, simply terrible. The photo Olive was familiar to the reporters, it was a scene when she was intimate with the man she loved most. But what was supposed to be a sweet little moment between them as a couple waspletely exposed to the public. Olives head was buzzing and her agent had to go on stage and drag her away. The event was halted, and the organizers were able to get Olive out of the venue only after hiring dozens of bodyguards. Olive was in a daze all the way until she got rid of the reporters and got into the car, then she finally forced herself to think about it all. Take me to Sehrosu t. Now there was someone she needed to see immediately! Find him and ask him about a very important matter. The driver soon drove the limousine to the entrance of Sehrosu t. The ce was much better than the frenzy of the press and media at theunch. Olive swiped her card quickly to enter the t and took the elevator to the familiar door of the house located on the twentieth floor. She took out the key and was just about to open the door to enter when she heard a burst of voicesing from the room C Quincy My little baby, just like that you cant stand it, your sister is much more prodigal than you! My sister that is experienced, where can Ipare with her in this area Baby I was wrong, how can a slut like Olive bepared to a beautiful girl like you! Youre the best The male and female voices kepting into the ears, and Olives face outside the door was getting ugly, her hands clenched tightly. The voices of these two people were very familiar, and the unpleasant and filthy words made her nerves, which were already on the verge of copse,pletely confused. The man, her boyfriend Quincy Perez, was living in the apartment they were renting, their home. It was normal for Quincy to be here, but the other womans voice, which she was also familiar with, was clearly her half-sister Alieen Holt! Olive was a little calmer at the moment, and pushed the door open fiercely into the bedroom. A man and a woman were in her bed at the moment, the womans clear face, which resembled her so much, was tinged with red, and her eyes felt a little dazed. Sis! Didnt you go to theunch party? Alieens eyes shed with panic when she saw Olive who suddenly barged in, pulling aside the quilt to cover herself. Olive, however, only stared at the man on the bed. Her half-sister C Alieen C was actually in her bed with her boyfriend And the man she has been dating for more than eight years, at this moment, was encountered with this kind of scene, but actually still a frank face, not the slightest panic. He unhurriedly picked up the clothes that were scattered all over the floor and put them on, and walked up to Olive. How was theunch? He even smiled and asked Olive, his tone rxed as usual, asking her what she was having for dinner. Since you ran into me, I have nothing to exin. Olives voice was hoarse as she stared deathly at the man in front of her who struck her as a stranger. Youre the one who broke those photos to the media, right? That kind of intimate behavior, no one but Quincy could capture it again. She already knew what the truth was, but she just wanted to ask him why he did it. She never expected that before she could ask for an exnation for the photo, she would run into him having an affair with her own sister. Quincyughed lightly, full ofcency. I just traded them for a little money. Quincys words struck Olive like a thunderbolt, and her body trembled uncontrobly. You She wanted to ask the man in front of her a few more questions, but she suddenly found herself at a loss as to how to ask them, and it was difficult to squeeze a second word out of her throat. After half a sound, she also just asked a bitter question. Why Quincy, weve been friends for eight years, where in the end Ive been wrong with you? Quincy but suddenlyughed out loud,ughing after looking at her eyes are full of disgust. Olive, you and I during the rtionship behind my back and how many men have been intimate, how many cuckold to me, you think I do not know? What did you do to me? I havent been intimate with anyone else! I never sold my body, I just drank with those directors! Besides, I would go to please those people but for you? Chapter 2417 Farewell to the World Quincy grimaced. So what? Its not like I begged you to do those things! Olive was dumbfounded, her eyes flushed red. Quincy hadnt asked her to do those things, it was all just her wishful thinking. It was her own willingness to be subservient to others in order to pull some resources for Quincy; it was also her own initiative to apany Quincy on set, running up and down like a small assistant, even if she was called a shameless green tea to seduce the director, it was her own volition, Quincy really did not force her to do this. But even so, how does Quincy treat her? She was with her own sister, taking intimate photos for money! Olives tears rolled down her eyes, and she felt her heart shattered all over the floor, and her body was cold. She didnt have the strength to question the couple in front of her, and turned around shakily to walk out the door. But she didnt expect it, but Quincy stepped forward and grabbed her wrist. Olive, where do you think youre going? When did I give you permission to leave? Olive looked at the face of the man in front of her, the man she had loved for eight years, and at this moment she felt sick to her stomach. Quincy, youve already ruined me, what more do you want now? What do I want? Quincyughed lightly, and his eyes were full of fierceness all of a sudden. I want you to die! Olive froze for a moment, and before she could react, she was pressed to the ground by Quincy with a fierce hand. What are you doing! You crazy bastard! Olive began to realize the danger, struggling violently, screaming, Quincy cold face to hold her down to prevent her from moving half. At this time, Olive nced at the corner of her eyes and saw Alieen taking out a syringe from the bedside table and walking towards herself on the floor with a creepy face. Ming Si, Mr. Lopez only exined that he wanted her to die, but I remember he didnt say how he wanted her to die, right? Alieen smiled sweetly, raised the syringe in her hand, which was very bright green-blue, squatted down, looked at Olive and said word by word. Since my sister likes to hang out with men so much, why dont we just give her onest pinch! Let her get straight to death. Alieens words made Olive scared to death. What Mr. Lopez? Why did he want her dead? Out of fear, Olive instinctively felt that what was in the syringe was definitely not something good, and wanted to escape, but she was pressed by Quincy, so she couldnt escape at all. Dont! Dont! What have you done to me? Olive screamed loudly. Alieen smiled even more sweetly and harmlessly as she listened to her screams. This is a good one that youll like, sister! Its going to make you feel greatter on. You two sluts! Olive realized what Alieens words meant and struggled to get up, but she was limp and the drugs were already taking effect. Quincy saw this and let go of Olive. He stood up and put his arm around Alieen, and looked at Olive lying on the ground with a calm face. Olive, this cant be med on us, its you who has offended the big man, we are just getting paid to do our job. Who was it? What big shot did he offend? Olive is already speechless, her body is hot as hell, curled up on the floor, shivering constantly. Quincy opened the door to the room and let in a few big men with thieving smiles. Sister, these people are the ones we handpicked for you. Alieen covered her mouth andughed all over, but the words that came out were vicious to the core. To be yed to death! Hows that? Isnt it particrly suitable for you? Hahahahaha You will die a good death Olive strong breath wanted to tell them that they would not let the pair of dogs go even if they were ghosts, but the teeth have been chattering, did not have time to finish to see the men have begun to undress. Dont Even if it is to die she definitely do not want to suffer this insult Thinking of this, Olive crawled up with thest bit of faith, pushed aside a lewd man who pounced on her and rushed towards the window. Olives sudden move caught everyone off guard. Alieens face turned pale and he yelled. Stop her now! However, it was toote after all, Olive had already leapt from the window. She closed her eyes, her ears were filled with the whistling wind, and she could not hear anything. What a ridiculous and stupid ending! Goodbye! This world. If God has eyes, he must bless me Olive to seek revenge on this pair of dogs and men in the next life! It hurts so much It feels like my body has been beaten up Olive woke up from the pain, opened her eyes to see the somewhat familiar roof, and for a moment her mind was bewildered. She should have been dead! Had she been rescued? But then how was that possible? Why was she lying here? Olives body instinctively curled into a ball, nced around the room, but was surprised to find familiar. The roof was falling off, the walls were dirty, and a small light bulb was hanging in the corner, with a yellowish light. This seems to be the so-called home in the countryside where she lived as a child! While she was wondering, a loud shout suddenly rang out from outside the door Youre still asleep at this hour, do you really think youre a member of this family? Get up and get to work! The door of the room was pushed open by someone very roughly, and a middle-aged woman with a sharp mouth walked in, with a fierce and fierce face. When Olive saw this person, she was shocked to the point of dumbfounded. This is Tatum Baker! Her good sister Alieens real mother, her vicious stepmother! But Tatum had died almost ten years ago? Why did she appear in front of her? Is it possible that she cant get rid of these viins even after her death?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Olive frozen in ce and deaf to her own words, Tatum came forward in anger and pped Olive hard. What are you pretending to be? Now that youre awake, go do some farm work for me right now! First, chop the stack of firewood outside! Im sorry. Tatum snorted and walked out. Olive got up in a daze, went to the mirror by the bed, and looked at the person in it with great confusion. The mirror is a young girl with a clean look, but seventeen or eighteen years old, only her face is dirty, also looks thin and yellow, malnourished very badly. Chapter 2418 Back to 18 years old Olives brain exploded! This is simply herself! Only it wasnt the twenty-four year old her, but the eighteen year old. Could it be that after she jumped to her death, she was reborn back to the age of eighteen? After thinking about all this, Olives whole body trembled with excitement. Tatum, who was passing by the door, saw that she was still dawdling and was so angry that she came in with a broom and smacked her legs. Youre addicted to looking at yourself in the mirror, you little bitch? You dont look as good as my Alieen, or are you just trying to bezy and not work? The pain in her leg came and Olive snapped back to attention, turning her head to re at Tatum in front of her. Olive lost her mother when she was young, and her fatherter married Tatum, but in the past she would never have scolded her like this. But just a few years ago after her father died of illness, this Tatum often beat and scolded herself, and people in the vige also said behind her back that she had a bad luck, at a young age to kill her mother and then to kill her father. Tatum saw the situation is directly to the family all the menial work to Olive dry, bad mood will take the whip to beat Olive. At this moment Olive body pain, it must be yesterday Tatum mood and beat her. Tatum forced Olive to drive this dry that, instead of her daughter Alieen, obviously a country girl, living that is the real life of ady, ten fingers do not touch the water, spoiled very. And Alieen looks innocent, people in the vige are very fond of her, in contrast Olive, everyone white eyes, at home is also a servant status. Everyone thinks Alieen is kind and lovely, but Olive has known since childhood that her sister is simply a hungry wolf. Not to mention the deep hatred before he was reborn, it was when he was a child in the vige she often bullied him behind his back. At that time, Alieen loved to show off in front of her, what good things her mother bought her again, what interesting things happened in the towns high school, and these are what Olive longed for. She herself dropped out of school and came home without even finishing middle school. Thinking back on all this, Olives eyes shed with a sh of anger as she ripped the broom out of Tatums hand with a sneer. Baker Mom! Even if you want me to work, you dont have to hit someone, right? Tatum froze, did not expect the usually obsequious little girl actually dared to talk back, a moment of anger hands trembled. Do you want to rebel, you little bitch! Do you believe I beat ah! Before Tatum could finish her scolding words, she was pushed by Olive and almost fell to the ground. Baker Mom, youre old enough, dont move your hands and feet anymore, if you hurt yourself, its my daughter who is unfilial. You! Tatum looked at the girl in front of him with some surprise, feeling somewhat baffled. This dead girl today is not the wrong medicine, but in the past she was free to scold her, how to sleep a sleep as if a different person? Olive looked at Tatum andughed coldly, in her previous life, she was timid and weak from childhood, and Tatum never thought of resisting when she scolded and insulted and tortured herself. This also contributed to herter arrival in the city to enter the entertainment industry, but was still bullied to death by Quincy and Alieen. God gave her a chance to live again, how could she repeat the same mistake? Those who oppressed and used her, she had to make them pay back tenfold! Olive sneered, no matter how surprised Tatum was, she didnt bother to tangle with her, since God let herself be reborn, she was bound to take revenge. Olive directly turned around and went out to pick water, the bucket was thrown in the well, Olive faintly looked at the bucket floating up and down in the well. Alieen or Quincy, this life since the re-live, will never let them go! But there is one thing that makes her care more, the moment she was about to die in herst life, these two people mentioned an extremely critical figure. Mr. Lopez, seems to be instructed by him, these two people will make up their minds to kill themselves. But this also makes Olive very puzzled, not to mention this Mr. Lopez she does not know at all, the two people are not even one side of the estimated. Even if the other side of the various aspects of their own know how, herst life is only an uninspiring vulgar film actors These big people she can not even see, and how can go to offend people, and even so serious that the other party wants to own life! Olive puzzled, after all, the information she got in this regard is too little, even the other partys full name do not know ah. Its always better to be careful this life must not die in the hands of others for no reason. If the other side still ended up using their power and directly killed themselves, then what use is there for her to live this life over again? So no matter what she has to find out this Mr. Lopez, the least she can do is to know who her opponent is in order to save for a rainy day. Olive unknowingly has walked to the vige, is looking up, all of a sudden, a group of cheerful little girls in the distance. A closer look, walking in the forefront of thergest voice, the most mboyant natural is his sister. This time, she is wearing a dark pink autumn dress, which is still her mother Tatum often bought her some time ago, the vige where someone can wear such good clothes ah! So she is showing off at the moment, in this beautiful autumn dress set off, she looks more spirited and lovely. Although there is no former life as a big star kind of regal beauty, at this time has been enough to stand out. Alieen So familiar figure bouncing and jumping, bringing all the painful memories to their side. Olive even felt her limbs stiffen in this moment, and she clenched her fists tightly, her hands trembling slightly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Now think about what she had done in herst life. She gave everything she had and ended up being trampled underfoot by others. Im afraid that God couldnt bear to see how stupid and dumb she was, so she was willing to give herself a chance to live again. Since she has already died once, this time back from hell, this pair of dogs and men will not be able to get better. Although revenge is a must, but in the case of strength is not in ce, Olive will not ask for trouble. She is now naturally a strategic retreat, rather than tangle with her here, it is better to get out of the way. But how could Alieen let her off easily, she saw Olive from afar and even her eyes lit up. Chapter 2419 Opportunity Sister! Come out to fetch water? Alieen shouted at Olive from a distance with her little sister, and then walked over at a faster pace. Olive didnt want to do these useless spirited fights with her now, but Alieens little sisters had even learned to bully others. Gee, June, you say this sister of yours and you ah howe you will grow so much different ah? Said, also covered his own mouth, deliberately giggled twice. Another little girl immediately picked up the conversation. Thats right. June is so cute and pretty, and the other one is so weird looking, its scary to look at! Olive stood still and didnt say a word, her looks cant be called ugly, its just that shes really not in Alieens sweet and cute category. Her face is also called senior face, durable, not to say, acting in movies and shows and so on, to this kind of feeling, not as long as the delicate can be. Its a pity that in herst life Olive made herself into aizen face in order to meet that mans aesthetics, whichpletely broke her star path. In this life she wont be so stupid again, she wont change herself for anyone. Finished? Olives expression was always light, and she didnt hear any new taunts for a long time before she looked up at Alieen indifferently. Alieen and his sidekick looked at each other with some surprise in their eyes. Her sister has always been a wimp, usuallyughed at a sentence or two, already cried on the breath, how now instead is not a reaction. I do not know if it is her illusion, this sister seems to give people a different feeling? There is always a sense of oppression that lingers in her heart and cannot be dispersed. Go to work, you cant finish your dinner today! Olive, who would pay attention to such a petty threat, turned around and left. But the conversation between Alieen and her sisters behind her fell on deaf ears. Why has your sister suddenly changed her nature today It doesnt matter, anyway, June will soon be a star inmercials, her sister can do what she likes, whats the big deal? Thats true! How are your clothes ready, Jun? The big directors areing tomorrow! Olives footsteps were inaudibly stalled Only then did she remember that tomorrow was the day Paramount Pictures woulde to their small vige to shoot amercial. This mineral watermercial is an opportunity for all the girls in the vige. Because the brand wanted to show their strict selection of water sources and the purity of the water, so they thought ofing to the vige to shoot. And in order to ensure that the purity of the water source produces too much incongruity, they boldly intend not to use any famous stars, but directly to the vige in the mountains, to select a girl as the heroine of themercial. This news has long been known in the vige, and many girls think this is their only chance to get out of the mountains, including Alieen, naturally. And in their previous lives, the two sisters did get out of the mountains because of thismercial. But in her previous life, it was Alieen who was spotted and signed by the agency, so to speak, and was asked to leave the vige by the agency, not to mention how beautiful it was. And what is she, but a handyman with or without, following the crew to mix a meal, continue to give Alieen as a maid. When she finally got a firm foothold in the entertainment industry, Alieen had already be popr. Since she has lived this life again, Olive will never let this scene y out again. Tomorrowsmercial is her best chance to change her fate from the ground up, and this time she will definitely not let herself go out as a dispensable person again. She will let herself start her revenge the moment she walks out of the mountain. The next morning, Olive opened her eyes when it was still dawn, but Alieen was already up. Tatum had gone into town again yesterday and walked all the way to buy Alieen a brand new pink dress. She was wearing it at this time, and it made her look pretty and happy. But when she turned her head and saw Olive, her face instantly became ugly, the disdain in her eyes undisguised. Mom, the big director from the city ising today, so dont let your sister go out and embarrass our family! Alieen on a moment such a light-hearted words, just at this moment announced Olives dream shattered. Mom knows, mom knows. Tatum looked at her beautiful daughter with a smile all over her face, how could she be willing to refuse such a small request from her daughter. So she looked coldly at Olive.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. You should not just go outside today, and peel the pods inside your home. How could she casually let her daughter have an additionalpetitor. Got it. Olive agreed with a low brow, she clearly remembered that the crew came to the vige in the afternoonst lifetime, and it wouldnt do her any good to talk back to Tatum casually now. Olive spent the morning sitting at home bored and peeling corn kernels, and by noon, sure enough Alieen was already throwing a tantrum from afar. Mom, what the hell is going on? Those directors didnte at all! Alieen grumbled and sat down on the bed, looking at Olive who was sitting on the floor not far away peeling corn, and was even more furious. You hurry up and bring me my snacks! I havent worked all morning, so its a bargain! Olive is still the same look of submissiveness, went over to Alieen took melon seeds peanuts and other small snacks, Alieen while eating, inside the shells thrown to the ground. Hurry up and go out to work! All stole the morningzy! Olives heart was slightly excited, after all, she was waiting for this opportunity, but she still forced her head down with a reluctant look. As a result, under the scolding of mother and daughter, Olive could only take her dirty clothes and go outside with a reluctant face. The water was naturally a bit harsh as it was a bit chilly in autumn. Olive did not care, just picked up a piece of clothing and began to wash. Sure enough, after only ten minutes or so, she heard the sound of a car roaring to a halt in the distance. Olive smiled, exactly like in her previous life, this creek is the real destination of the crew. Olive got up slightly, although only ten minutes, but the waist is also a little sore, smoothly wipe sweat, the ears really sounded the click of the camera. This little girl Olive forced her nose to sore and turned her head to look at the familiar middle-aged man. Chapter 2420 Name Olives eyes got wet all of a sudden, the Ivan Terres in front of her was one of the few people in her past life who was genuinely good to her, but she didnt think other people were blinded by her past life and didnt care. And she was originally appreciated by Mr. Terres, can barely follow the crew left the mountain, after the entertainment industry has been low do small, many years before they began to really take over the work. During this period, Mr. Terres took care of her, although she was clear in her heart, but always a little discontent. It is because Mr. Terres can not see her such a pure and simple girl, was Quincy use so bad, so always openly and secretly remind Olive, Quincy such people are not reliable. But Olive not only ignored it, but also under Quincys sway, she thought that Mr. Terres had something else in mind for being so nice to her. So in the end, she even alienated Mr. Terres and lost this valuable person in her life, and she was reborn in this life to understand. The entertainment industry is an unclean ce, everyone originally gathered here for the pursuit of profit, she was not even able to make a friend in herst life. So Mr. Terres help to her in this circle is even more precious, and in this life she just figured out that Mr. Terres purely thinks she is a promising offspring, and does not have other ns. Mr. Terres was the one person she was most sorry for in her past life When her thoughts were pulled back, Mr. Terres was already walking towards her with the camera in his hand. Little girl, how do you Olive, who then looked flustered, hurriedly stood up, wiped her hands on her body, and was just about to answer when she was interrupted by the vige headman who received the crew. Hey this kid was never going toe to the audition, her looks cant be on stage at all! The vige headman struggled to hold in his Mandarin, and Olive heard this and hurriedly hung her head, so as to fit her simple and unpretentious persona. But the director did not pay attention to the vige chiefs words, anyway, the tone of voice put more gentle. Little girl, why are you still washing clothes here on such a cold day, whats your name? Olive looked up slightly, her eyes full of determination. My name is Olive. The extra word she did not exin, but Mr. Terres froze for a moment, not expecting that there would be people inside the vige who would use such a word as a name for a child. The basic word meant literate, interesting and elegant, elegant in conversation and educated, and it was rare to see such a word in the vige. Its kind of interesting. Mr. Terres stroked his chin and looked at the little girl in front of him and felt even better. Little girl, we havent found a female lead for ourmercial yet, do you want to try shooting amercial? Olive is bewildered, Mr. Terres looks at this little girl is more and more like. You dont need to be nervous, just keep washing clothes here. Olive then smiled, nodded gently, and continued to squat down to do herundry. Although it seems casual, but she had already observed the terrain and light here long before this. So this time, although only casually squatted down, but in fact the angle is their own have long been looking for. While washing, while the eyes reveal the innocence and happiness of a young girl, from time to time also wipe sweat.From N?velDrama.Org. The lines of the side face are more and more beautiful under the sunlight. In fact, in herst life Olive was not because of theck of strength to paste off, but she was for Quincy that scum. This time Mr. Terres has naturally seen the young girl in his own camera, did not expect an ordinary little girl in the mountains, but has such a good sense of camera. Each and every sizing is perfect, obviously average looking, but this time it looks so stunning. It is impossible for a girl in the mountains to be professionally trained, so this little girl was born with a gift from God. Mr. Terres was so happy to see such a talented young girl that he couldnt care less about the people around him. He has been pressing the shutter hard, afraid to miss such a perfect scene, and this time the vige people have also received the news of the arrival of the crew. The girls were eager to rush over, and Tatum with Alieen naturally did not dare tog behind. But the two of them had just arrived and they saw the director directing the crew to take pictures of Olive! The expression on his face was very satisfied. Tatum immediately became anxious and took three or two steps to cross over, mming the clothes in Olives hands into the basin and shouting. What are you doing here? Hurry back to me! Alieen also reacted at this time, and hurriedly jumped and ran to Mr. Terres front. Then a sweet smile bloomed on her face and her voice seemed to be covered with honey. Hello director, my name is Alieen! Most of the young guys in the crew saw the beautiful Alieen, and even their eyes were slightly straightened. Olive suddenly saw the mother and daughter appear, looked stagnant, and then did not move to set aside Tatums hand. Baker Mom is this big director who asked me to wait here. Tatum was so angry that she was about to faint, clinging to Olives ear, but not forgetting to increase the volume. I think you bitch cant find your ce! Get your ass home! Olive struggled twice and stopped resisting, so she let Tatum cursing and pulling herself away. Tatums heart was naturally anxious, she just wanted to take advantage of the inattentiveness and drag this bitch who might be her daughters rival home. Olive seemed as if she was exhausted and was just dragged along by her, but when she reached the edge of the crowd, Olive suddenly spoke up with a sobbing voice. Baker Mom please dont pinch me The original field service has been maintaining order, this time just quiet, Olives words let everyone heard a clear. The crowds eyes could not help but turn to the side is tearing Tatum and Olive, only to see Olives arm has been Tatum pinch out arge blue and purple, the little girl under the eyes are water waves, the poor look let people feel inexplicably heartbroken. Just Olive said, the people present also vaguely heard, this Tatum is only Olives stepmother only, must usually give the little girl a lot of restraint, now actually also in public bullying, so many people look at Tatums eyes involuntarily with some contempt. Chapter 2421 Casting Tatum immediately changed her appearance when she saw this and looked at Olive with a smile on her face. You silly boy, you have to discuss things with your mother! How can you just make up your own mind? Come on, lets go home first. Thepanys back was turned to the crowd and gave Olive a vicious re, once again forcefully pulling Olive out. Olive this dead girl, a day without fighting and dare to disobey the mother, and dare to y pity, see how to clean you up at hometer! Mr. Terres, who had been watching Olive from the other side, sighed when he saw Olive being bullied by her stepmother, and then suddenly spoke. Olive, I have a role here, youe over to audition! Tatum also did not expect a director to let Olive audition, so he had to let go of Olive, but before letting go he still wrung Olive a fierce hand, the action is all threatening. Alieen also red fiercely at Olive, and was furious at the thought that the director had actually remembered Olives name. This little bitch, it seems she still needs to be fixed! Olive directly ignored the mother and daughters warning threat, very frankly nodded to Mr. Terres as a token of appreciation. Then she walked over to Alieen and stood next to him. Alieen was even more annoyed to see Olives appearance, and her pretty brows were furrowed into a frown. Mr. Terres had already invited the investors to choose among the girls standing in a neat row. When the two sisters Olive and Alieen finally passed by, the well-dressed middle-aged man finally gave a satisfying hmph, then raised his hand and pointed at Alieen. Mr. Terres, I think this is the girl! Alieen smiled and pped her hands excitedly, then proudly raised her chin to nce at Olive at her side, her gaze full of disdain. Humph! Even if the director allows you to participate in the election, so what? The girl is a hundred times better looking than you, only a fool would choose you. Alieen tried her best to conceal the excitement in her eyes and her disdain for Olive, and turned her head to put on a sweet and lovely face to pamper Mr. Terres. Director, just dont worry! I can definitely make you feel better than my sisters performance. Men have never been able to stand her like this. The glow in Olives eyes also disappeared the moment the investor said he chose Alieen. Was it still impossible to change fate? She remembered that in her previous life, she was also like this. Although Mr. Terres chose herself, the investor chose Alieen and she lost the opportunity to shoot this movie. Now, in her new life, after all her hard work, will it end the same way? The other girls heard the investors words and left resentfully, but Mr. Terres frowned with a dilemma. Its true that Alieens looks were more advantageous, and he knew this very well as a director. But his experience tells him that Olive has more potential.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. And Olives previous performance also surprised him, he was very optimistic about this girl. Mr. Terres has a good reputation in the directors circle, but he cant ignore the investors opinion. After some careful thought, Mr. Terres had a fairly feasible idea. Why dont you both be part of the film? This was the best way he could think of to ensure the shooting effect and make the investors happy. Olive settled down, so it seems that this heavenly destiny is not irreversible, this rare opportunity for revenge oneself must firmly grasp. The investor had not yet taken a position, but Alieen was the first to take a stand. I do not agree! Just like her, what qualifications do she have to shoot with me! Alieen grew up arrogant, where she knows how to control her temper, after listening to Mr. Terres words, she directly shrugged off the scene. She was asked to shoot with Olive, that dirtbag? She didnt want to do that! In her mind, Olive is not even worthy to be her handyman. Alieens unreasonable look immediately made Mr. Terres ckface, and even the investor next to her was also embarrassed. The choice of who to cast and who to appear in the film is, in the end, the business of the director and the investor, and she, Alieen, is not qualified to refuse to y the opponent. The investor was also stunned by the brutality of this pretty and well-behaved girl in front of him, originally he was going to fight with Mr. Terres for Alieen not to be Olive, but now he didnt want to care anymore when he saw her like this. Lets shoot ording to Mr. Terres decision! He waved his hand and walked straight back to the break room. Alieen was even more irritated by this. What was wrong with these people? They had told her not to shoot with Olive, but did they not hear? Alieen wanted to ask a few more questions, but her mother, Tatum, covered her mouth. Tatum, who is used to reading peoples faces, rushed tofort her daughter. Okay, okay, just do what the director says. He also lowered his voice to Alieens ear and said. Besides, isnt it good to have that bumpkin as a green leaf for you? Alieen smiled and stopped throwing tantrums, her mothersst words were very ttering to her, so Alieen gave Olive another fierce white look before she stopped making trouble. Mr. Terres has always been very quick to shoot, after confirming the casting, immediately arranged for a makeup artist stylist to make up for OliveAlieen sisters. This time, the n was to set the scene in the simplicity of rural girls, so the makeup did not need to be too exquisite, so the two sisters changed into clothes that fit the spring theme, braided their hair intorge braids, and the makeup artist went to work on their makeup. Before she was reborn, makeup auditions were amon urrence for Olive, so she cooperated with the makeup artists actions, closing her eyes and pursing her lips. But at this time, Alieen was in contact with makeup for the first time in her life, and looked at the table full of all kinds of cosmetics with eyes wide open, without blinking. Olive looked at Alieens look and sneered in her heart. Alieen would show such eyes when she looked at what she wanted, and she knew this very well. With a sh of light in her head, she had a good idea to make this greedy woman show her true colors. These cosmetics are so pretty! Sister, we will definitely be as beautiful as the heroine in the movieter! Oh, look at you, youre so ignorant. Olive, seeing that Alieen was really hooked, said again, pretending to be naive. The heroines in the movies all wear those beautiful eye makeup and a bright lipstick, so you cant take your eyes off them! Olives words sessfully aroused Alieens interest. She looked at her own very nd makeup in the mirror and was very dissatisfied. Chapter 2422 Signing the company Do you know how to do makeup on people or not! Why dont you put on my eye makeup? And no lipstick either? Whats the point of putting on makeup? Alieen shouted at the makeup artist who did her makeup. She also picked up a beautiful and colorful eyeshadow palette on the makeup table and couldnt stop looking at it. Wow, how much does this cost? Then directly on the hands themselves smeared up,pletely regardless of the makeup artist that despise the eyes of a million. The makeup artist was unhappy, but still gave her a very bright and beautiful makeup as Alieen had requested. One in and one gorgeous girl came out of the dressing room, and Alieen attracted most peoples attention. Especially the investor, after a few lustful nces at Alieen was very satisfied nodded. Only the director Zhang Fengs face became a little ugly. There is no mistake! The theme of their shooting is the simplicity of rural girls, Alieens heavily made-up look is simply contrary to the way it is! The male crew member was very enthusiastic to lead Alieen to the shooting location, after all, people are visual animals, and beautiful girls will be pampered. Olive just casually followed behind, and when she passed by the director Mr. Terres, she sincerely whispered a word of thanks. The scene attendant exined in detail for the two. You just ssh each other in the creekughing and giggling! Look sweet. Then someone handed over a prop clothes basket, and the scene manager deliberately admonished again. When sshing water, just do it for show, pay attention to the good angle, do not really ssh clothes wet. Alieen nodded obediently, but then nced at Olive in a very strange way. Olive sneered in her heart, Alieen heart those little ny nine she knows very well. So she deliberately stimted Alieen again. Later sister can pay attention to some, I wear the clothes is white, sshing wet but wille out! Olive said, quietly observe Alieens reaction, see that the little girl really eyes a happy, heart cold hum, it seems that the fish is to bite the hook. As for the clothes worn by the body will be wet will be transparent this statement, but she ispletely Converse Alieen, clothing is the countryside coarse cloth material, and how can it be transparent? But how could someone like Alieen, who had no life experience and only knew how to rely on her mother, understand this? Olive hooked the corner of her mouth and waited for the shooting to begin. As soon as the director called out to start, Alieen immediately picked up arge amount of water with both hands and threw it all at Olive. Fortunately, Olive has been closely watching Alieens every move, side-stepped and narrowly avoided it, not being sshed with water all over her face, only to wet her clothes. Mr. Terres, who was sitting behind the monitor, immediately became angry. This Alieen does not understand humannguage! She had just told her to pay attention to the angle of sshing water and not to get her clothes wet, but she still did it, and it is obvious that she deliberately sshed her sister! Stop, stop, stop! Mr. Terres face was so ugly that he directly rushed to Alieen and yelled out. Whats wrong with you? I told you to ssh the water at the right angle, do not ssh the costume wet, you do not understand? Dont you have ears? Alieens face was instantly pulled down, she grew up pampered, where had she ever been yelled at like this, just about to lose her temper, Olive but opened her mouth. Director, I think the real water sshing effect may be better! Its okay. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Her words made Mr. Terres anger subside a few points, and finally did not scold Alieen. Then lets do it! But Alieen, you should be more careful, dont go too far! Alieen see Mr. Terres to Olive so good attitude, but to their own is shouting, but also very angry, after the shooting process is often angry temper, public embarrassment Olive. Thete shooting, even the very favorite Alieen investors can not help but frown, even if he does not know how to shoot, but also canpletely see Alieen this look mild little girls temper tantrum, on the contrary, with the scene of Olive, with the appearance is poor some, but is very talented, but also very tough. Because of Alieens frequent mistakes, the original two-hour shoot ended up being a hard afternoon. By the end of the shoot, Olives clothes werepletely wet, and she was still shivering in the early spring weather.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But Olive was still very happy. She had seeded in exposing Alieens true character in front of everyone, and she didnt believe that no one would care about such bullying. At the end of the day, Mr. Terres told Olive and Alieen that the investor, their studio, had decided to sign the two sisters as new actors for theirpany. Olive was delighted, but she confirmed it again. Will my sister and I both be signed? Mr. Terres smiled and nodded his head. Olive knew that her efforts had finally made a change in history. In the life before she was reborn, she clearly remembered that the only person who was signed in the end was Alieen, and she hade out of this small mountain vige as the role of the old mother who took care of Alieens life. But now she has managed to change the ending with her own efforts to show and deliberately stimte Alieen to make mistakes. But Mr. Terres words made Alieen furious. Just sign with me, why do you have to sign her too? She doesnt deserve to be chosen with me! She was so aggrieved to be asked to shootmercials with Olive, but now she has to sign with a filmpany? Are all these people blind and stupid? But this time no one paid any attention to her at all. Alieens performance today was clear to everyone. But in the end, the investor called Alieen over to talk alone for a while, after all, her looks are still not negligible. Alieen came out with a less ugly face, and also very proudly raised her chin at Olive, obviously the investor said a lot of things she liked to hear. Dont be too proud of yourself, you dirt bag, youll never be on the same level as me! Hmph! Olive watched Alieen walk away very calmly. She herself understood that although she could sign together, there would still be a big gap between her treatment and Alieens. Alieen will get more attention because of her looks, and this is a fact that cant be helped. But she would not be discouraged. One day, she will make this bitch who got her killed prostrate at her feet! Chapter 2423 Fish Death Olive is about to leave, Mr. Terres this seems to be a little in the heart called her. Little girl showbiz this road is thorny and bumpy After all, we have been together for a whole day, how can the director not see what kind of person Olive is? But it was such a simple reminder that made Olives eyes wet and red all of a sudden. She has been in the entertainment industry for so many years in herst life, and being reborn once, her life is naturally more valuable. If she could, she wouldnt want to go back to that dirty ce, but what she wants more than anything is revenge. Then there was no path she could choose. In herst life, Alieen dared to bully herself like that, didnt she rely on the fact that she was halfway famous in the entertainment industry and she didnt have the strength to fight against her? Why would Quincy betray herself? What that scumbag wants most is to be a top flow, to be a diva-level male star anyway. She doesnt want to do what they want, she wants to take away everything they hold dear, so they can feel the same kind of pain they feel before they die! I understand, thank you, I still want to see the outside world. Olive held back her tears and tried to make her voice as natural as possible. Mr. Terres sighed, he knew this little girl would answer like this, after all, this kind of opportunity in front of any mountain girl, Im afraid no one would hesitate. You just have to decide and go for it, but no matter how easy the situation ister, dont give up the kindest part of your nature. Olive looked up earnestly into Mr. Terres eyes and then smiled. I understand that wherever I go, I will never change. The director of the previous life had also admonished her with simr words, but at that time had been so preupied with how to help Quincy fire up that she didnt care about these words at all. The investor talked carefully with the two sisters and finally decided to sign both of them. Themercials have been shot at this time, so the crew ns to leave the vige tomorrow. If you let the two sisterse on their own, Im afraid there will beplications, so the crew would like to take them away directly. Although the separation came very suddenly, but such a good opportunity, the two sisters are not willing to give up, and finally agreed to a bite. Director thank you, I will definitelye tomorrow! Before saying goodbye, Olive ghostly stressed to Mr. Terres, because she herself vaguely felt that there should be a big change tomorrow. Mr. Terres just nodded silently, and by the time the two sisters returned home, dinner was already ready. This is thest dinner at home, Tatum also deliberately killed the chicken, the table is also an unprecedented abundance of dishes. Olive sat down and was just about to eat, but to her surprise Tatum gave Olive a hard time. What are you eating to eat? Anyway, youve grown in ability now! Even my family Jun Juns role dare to steal, is there still a ce for you in this family?! Olive heard these words and anger turned up in her eyes, but it wasing to the end soon, and she was not willing to provoke this shrew, lest she would have to create another problem. Its just a meal, I dont know whats going to happen, not to mention the fact that tomorrow you can leave here for good, and this night is no big deal.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Olive coldly nced at Tatum, got up with disdain and went back to her room. But after all, she had been soaking in the river for most of the day, and hadnt been able to eat a bite of hot food at night, Olive was still sick in the end. At night she obviously felt herself starting to fever, all shivering with cold, even if the broken quilt wrapped tightly, but also can not stop the teeth chattering. The next morning, Olive woke up in a sh, gritted her teeth and went to the door, only to find that the door was locked. Olive was originally heavy-headed and dazed, and at this time her heart thumped and she reacted at once. Tatum!!! You quickly let me out! Let me out!!! The wooden door was usually rickety, but now it was solid, no matter how Olive knocked and hammered the door, it wouldnt budge. Alieens abominable voice suddenly sounded at the door. Sister, I advise you to go back to lie down, this door I have found someone to strengthen, you are impossible to get out, you also do not want to enter the city with me! Alieen is now simply about to die ofcency, just a little trick, Olive will not be able to turn over in this life. Its her fault for always being delusional, the investors didnt see her, she was the one who was begging for her. Whats more, the investors werent going to sign her, so its no big deal if she doesnt go. Tatum was also fanning the mes. Ill wait here today! I dont believe you can go out and get in your sisters way! Who will do the chores at home if Olive goes to the city too? In herst life, she was only a small assistant, a small handyman, so the mother and daughter didnt stop her. But in this life, she has also signed up, these two people are shameless enough to use such tactics to stop themselves! She has been reborn once, but still cant change such a miserable fate? Olives face was pale, the window was so small, it was definitely impossible to flip out, and the doorway had been blocked Olives eyes lingered in the house, although it said he lived in the house, but in fact, it was also a storehouse. All kinds of messy misceneous things are here, finally Olives gaze still fell on a few stic soft bottles, eyes shed a trace of ruthlessness The small countryside by the dirt road, at the moment parked seven or eight buses and a car. The crew is about to depart, but because Olive, who is ready to sign the contract, is stillte, so now we have to postpone the departure time and wait for her arrival. For Olive, the investor was not very satisfied, just look at her performance yesterday is still good, and has decided to sign Alieen incidentally also gave her a chance. Now they are ready to go that little girl actually dare to bete, let them so many people waiting for her a rural girl, which makes that investor feel very embarrassed. He paced in ce with annoyance. Does that Olive not want to sign, Alieen, didnt your sister tell you why she suddenly didnte over? Oops! My sister told me that she thinks its too tiring and too hard to be an artist, so she asked me to tell you guys that she wont be signing, and I just forgot to tell you guys. Chapter 2424 Something happened to your family Alieen said spitting out her tongue, showing some embarrassment to the look, that cute and innocent look, but really can make people feel charm full. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Mr. Terres listened to Alieens words, but could not help but frown. The hardworking young girl will be tired of working as an artist and then back out? He wouldnt believe it, and hes always been confident in reading people.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Mr. Terres looked at Alieens eyes also became sharper, and indeed the girl dodged and dodged, not daring to meet his eyes. On the contrary, the investor, after listening to the very disdainful cold snort, Alieen inquired that he was a person of the agency called Paramount Pictures. So she immediately turned around and took the investors arm and waved it around, pouting in a soft tone. Thats what my sister said to me, I didnt add anything to it! This is really effective, the investor is not so angry cranky, waved his hand, said casually. Anyway, you are the only one that thepany wants to sign, it doesnt matter if she is there or not! The investor was only interested in Alieen from the beginning, as for Olive, he didnt really want to sign her at all. When Alieen heard the investors words, her heart burst with joy. Olive is such a little bitch, but she still wants to be signed by a bigpany like herself. Humph! Let her fight against me again! Alieen looked at the director, Mr. Terres, expectantly, and knew that if she waited for the man to say yes, everything would be fine. However, Mr. Terres is a calm face, not the slightest intention to move to leave. On the contrary, he lit a cigarette, and then sat aside to smoke silently, not at all to leave the intention. Lets wait a little longer! That girl will definitelye! All of a sudden the atmosphere of the crew became very bizarre. Because it was already past the previously scheduled departure time, but because Mr. Terres said to wait for Olive, then everyone did not dare to say anything else, so they had to follow obediently and wait. Unknowingly, nearly half an hour had passed, but Olive still had note. Alieen finally got a little bit pent up and urged. Mr. Terres, we should go now! Mr. Terres looked at her, exhaled a smoke ring, and then replied unhurriedly. Theres no hurry, we have to wait until that Olive girles. Alieen was a bit dumbfounded, she did not expect Mr. Terres to be so attached to her sister Olive, she was very impatient at the moment. But sister she really told me that she didnt want to go into town and couldnt leave here. Mr. Terres very calmly looked at Alieen, and then did not speak again. Waiting and waiting, finally another half hour passed, the investor side finally is open to urge. Mr. Terres, if we keep waiting like this, we wont have enough time on the road! Its really time to go. Mr. Terres nced at his wristwatch, and his face looked a little ugly. The time is indeedte, they can not wait any longer. But he thought back to the girls firm and sharp gaze, and felt sorry for her. He shook his head helplessly and finally let go. Well, no need to wait any longer, lets go! Alieens hanging heart finally fell, however, she did not have time to be proud of it, then heard someone shouting in the distance. Alieen, Alieen, dont go yet! Somethings happened to your house! The big guys heard it too and looked in the direction of the voice, only to see the vige headman hurrying over and saying. Your house is on fire! Dont you go yet! Alieen immediately froze, how could the house be on fire? Alieens heart surged with a bad feeling, could it be that Olive She stomped her feet in anger and rushed back in the direction of home. When she rushed home, there were already a lot of people milling around at the door, and Tatums curses were deafening. Do you want to rebel, you little bastard? Alieen you are back, your sister is going to burn your house down. An older woman told her with shock in her eyes. Alieen was enraged, how dare that Olive guy set fire to the house? She burned herself to death, but she had just bought new furniture and new winter clothes for her house. She rushed to the door of the house, but found that there was no fire, but Olive holding a bottle of alcohol in one hand and a lighter in the other, very fierce and angry at Tatum. What happened was this: Olive saw that Tatum never wanted to let herself out of the house, and time was running out, so she had to think of threatening her to open the door. The room she usually lives in is basically a utility room, and she identally found a few bottles of alcohol in the corner, so she thought shed take a chance. Olive poured the alcohol in front of the door gap, and she also grasped the proportion, just to scare Tatum, and did not intend to make too much of a mess. Tatum! You shut me down and wont let me out! Then Ill set fire to the house, and no one will be able to get along! Then he set the alcohol on the ground on fire. The fire instantly jumped up, ck smoke floated out along the doorway, the Tatum was indeed immediately stunned, crying out for someone to put out the fire. The people of the vige heard the shouts and ran over to help put out the fire, holding various tools, because just now Tatum shouted very fierce, saying that her family Olive temper tantrum, the family house to set fire to, but came to the front only to find C Only the door of the house was ckened by the fire, but otherwise, there was no fire at all. Tatum was also angry enough by Olive, and Olive saw that people are almost here, immediately shouted in the door. Baker Mom, you lock me in the house to prevent me from entering the city, then I will not live, and our family burned together to forget! The people around heard this all paused, and no one left for a while, all ready to see a good show. Tatum is now in a difficult position, not to open the door can not be. At this time Alieen came running, she also heard what Olive said, could not help but angry lungs vaguely painful, but had to good words to face Olive. Sister, tell me about you, even if you are alwayszy in bed during the week, today you are going to follow someone elses crew into town, and you are actually stillzy. The reason why Alieen would be so sympathetic is entirely because she followed a lot of people from the crew who ran over to help put out the fire, so they had to put the me on Olives body. Chapter 2425 Threat of fire The crew was also confused and didnt understand what was going on, but then Alieen was quick to act. She gestured to Tatum to give her the key to her room, and then pretended to run to the door, while pretending to be pitiful and saying. Sister, you cant take it out on our house even if youve slept in it! Besides, everyone in the crew hasnt left yet, theyre all waiting for you! And then pretended to open the locked door as if it had never been locked. Olive inside the door came out shakily. She was on the verge of passing out, she hadnt eatenst night and had been hungry until now, and she had a fever in the middle of the night, so she had been holding on. But the effort was not lost, but finally forced them to open the door. She came out of the house already very satisfied, so it seems that their n is already half sessful, at least they will seed in entering the city, there is a chance to change their destiny. The crew came to help Miss Adams saw Olive this poor look, rushed forward to put his jacket to Olive draped. Olive also smiled politely at him. Youve all been waiting for me for a long time! Lets hurry over here and not keep everyone waiting for me. Then she took the lead and walked in the direction where the crews car was parked, ignoring the chatter of the people around her. Alieen saw that the Miss Adams of the crew actually cared about Olive, her heart resented and jealous, but at the moment she could not do anything, so she had to bear the resentment and follow them. The group finally reached the bus parked at the entrance of the vige, Olive felt on the verge of copse. Hunger and fever had left her in bad shape, dizzy and shivering, but she gritted her teeth and tried her best to seize this hard-won opportunity. Olive knew very well that if she missed this chance, her revenge would be out of reach, and she only had one chance, so she had to hold on to it firmly. Olive first went to Mr. Terres side and made a big bow to apologize, and at the same time thanked Mr. Terres from the bottom of her heart. Im sorry, Mr. Terres, Im the one who waste and gave you trouble. When she walked over, Miss Adams had already told her what had happened, and Olive also knew that it was Mr. Terres who had insisted on waiting for her, otherwise the crew would have already left. In her previous life, Mr. Terres was very concerned about her, such a good person who did not ask for anything in return, Olive mentally began to doubt whether the cause of death of Mr. Terres in his previous life was true. In his previous life, Mr. Terres died by suicide, and it was said that after his TV series became a hit, he was suddenly sued for giarism, and was therefore blocked by the directors ss, and finally died of medication. Mr. Terres did not ask why Olive waste, but only patted her shoulder with concern. Come on, its okay if peoplee. Olives face pale to the extreme, he also can not help but some worry, this girl yesterday sshed water also suffered a cold, so very gentle and asked another sentence. You now this physical condition, ride in the car bumpy can be okay? Olive hurriedly shook her head. Im fine! Dont worry. Olive recalled that in her previous life, she had also worked with a high fever and filmed scenes in the rain during her physiological period for Quincy, what was this situationpared to now? Olive and Alieen then set up their respective luggage and prepared to leave. Olives luggage was only a small rag bag, while Alieens, on the other hand, had three big bags, and Tatum kept stuffing them. Miss Adams looked at the small bag in Olives hand with disbelief, there is no girl out so shabby. Is that all you have? He couldnt help but ask. Oliveughed lightly, then nodded. On the other side, Tatum took Alieens hand with a face full of reluctance and red eyes. Alieen ah! When you get to the city, take care of yourself, and call mom if you have anything to do, ah! Then she took out a handful of money and stuffed it into Alieens arms. Alieen was impatient and urged her to go, she felt that her mother was so shabby that she could not hold her head up in front of everyone in the crew. Okay, okay, Im grown up, I can take care of myself, you go back now! Olive also looked at the scene with a lot of emotion. Although Tatum was a bit sarcastic, she treated Alieen extremely well as a mother. Tatum seemed to be torn for a long time, but still ran over to Olives hand also stuffed some money, and then a rare advice. When you get to the city, you two sisters should take good care of each other! Olive gave a good sound, also a rare good behavior. She knew that this Tatum was also a person who had a hard life. In her previous life, they had not left the vige for a few years when Tatum became seriously ill. She asked her own daughter, Alieen, for help, but Alieen, who was on the rise at the time, was afraid that people would know she had a rural mother, so she didnt care about her. Later, Tatum really had no choice but to approach her, and was already very sick, and died within a few days of being admitted to the hospital. If Tatum knew that she was going to end up like this, she would have been very happy with her daughter, who she had always doted on. After all, she was so cruel to her own mother, let alone her half-sister. After saying goodbye, the car finally started. Olive looked at the distant mountain vige and suddenly felt some reluctance. After all, it is also the ce where she grew up and lived, this one goodbye, Im afraid never to see again. The car drove for a long time before Olive calmed down. But she also understood that, again, she had to leave. She still had important things to do. Alieen, Quincy, the n to revenge on you, is about to officially begin! A bright moon hangs over the branches, the night is hazy but also envelops everyone. Everyone wants to have a ce in the metropolis, not only the pursuit and aspiration of food, clothing, housing and transportation, but also the possession and use of status. This is how the two of them came to the ce where their dreams began.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Hancy City. Olives body is leaning against the car, both eyes are staring at the streetlights outside the window, the world outside the ss is full of the depression umted during the day and the natural degradation of the night. She has also experienced the difficulties and hardships of working, but her expectations for the future are far greater than the fatigue and difficulties, the original actress who dreamed of a world in Hancy Cityter had to go with the flow, right? Love can really make people addicted, the embrace of her lover also makes her reckless, it is this feeling and passion can push a woman full of fighting spirit into the abyss, into the darkness. Chapter 2426: A chance encounter on the road Olives personal view of humble love is a thick veil that blinds her,yer afteryer, and Quincy is the originator of the veil herself. From unconditional support and trust to suspicion and denial, since a bad thing happened, the love between two people bes humble and pathetic, and the other party dislikes and disgusts. The bad thing is a fuse, since then, Quincy is disgusted with her body and soul, gradually hated her as a person, the two once warm and happy is a big joke. Slowly, men began to use her, under the pretense of using negotiations to help them finish their careers, using their bodies to carry out superficial negotiations and cooperation, which is actually a special deal. In the beginning, it was just a matter of making a move at a dinner party, to Quincys idea of putting herself in her partners bed, followed by appearing in a vulgar film, a heartbreaking step by step. At that time, Olive even think that this is deserved, in order to help Quincy, any betrayal of character can do, even if they know that this is the use. The wind whistling outside the car window was sobering, and Alieens voice inside the car jerked Olive back to reality. The others in the car were discussing customizing Olives clothes, as she had nothing decent to wear at all, and they were discussing customizing some niche brands that were both designer and not shing. Olive, however, subconsciously excused herself. No, really no, I have enough clothes to wear, no need to spend so much. Hearing people discussing to give sister custom clothes, Alieen cant sit still, why they dont have, they hurriedly open their mouth. I also do not have clothes, I need high-definition dress. There is a big expression of I am a star, I choose first. However the senior manager on the side gave Alieen a white look. Is the negative impact you brought to thepany still enough for you to borrow a high-fashion gown? The arrogant and domineering Alieen and Olive, who is out of the mud, are simply a stark contrast here, making Alieen very angry and jealous. Do you think youll make people like you just by pretending to be innocent and understanding like this? Sooner orter, the foxs tail will leak out! Bitch! The exasperated Alieen couldnt help but break into a tirade. Faced with the nder Olive did not want to exin too much, closed her eyes and thought back to her past life and how she should face it now. The car suddenly appeared abnormal sound, had no choice but to pull over and wait for the maintenance team to rescue. A bunch of people got out of the car to get some air, Alieens temper plus the sudden situation of the car made another car in a bad mood. Olive wanted to go to the convenience store to buy some water for everyone, but when she turned around at the checkout, she turned around and bumped into someone behind her, and her forehead hit hard against a solid chest, a very tall man. Olives nose and chest bump made her sense of smell unusually sharp for the time being, and the familiar smell seemed like she had smelled it somewhere before, but she couldnt remember for a while. Olive wanted to say sorry, before opening his mouth the opposite side spoke first. Excuse me, are you okay? Hey, wait a minute, this voice seems to have heard somewhere? She raised her head and did not expect to see this face, familiar and unfamiliar, the man in front of her was of excellent height and needed to tilt his head in order to see his handsome face clearly, otherwise how would he have hit someones chest. The nose and lips below the high bridge of the nose are slightly open, sexy and cold. Olive, a person who has lived two lifetimes, also looked dumbfounded. She suddenly realized the familiarity of these thin lips, this man is the person who made her never forget in herst life. The grudge from the previous life did not expect to meet again in this life, could it be that she was mistaken? Suddenly someone shouted. Mr. Lopez, we have to leave soon. The man took off in stride, his mouth saying sorry again. This apology convinced Olive that this was the man who killed her in herst life, a voice she would never forget, and even less so in this life. After buying water, Olive walked back while thinking back and saw people getting into their cars, only to find the maintenance team fixing the car. The people from thepany took them to their residence. Alieen had never eaten pork but had seen a pig run, and looking at the small apartment in front of her in disrepair made her upset. Who knows that celebrities are not ordinary people, not all three or five assistants, living in a luxury house driving a luxury car, eating fragrant and drinking hot and wearing gold and silver. The staff just went out in the first foot, and Alieen startedining in the second. Im a big star, how can I live in such a shitty ce? Does it deserve me? On the contrary, Olive thought it was okay, as long as she wasnt sleeping on the street, the conditions in front of her were already very good.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Not wanting to pay attention to Alieen, he took his luggage and walked to an empty room to prepare to start packing. Since the re-entry into the world, low-key is the best choice for the opening, a small house is the best ce to live, Olive does not want to argue with Alieen. After running around for so long, both people were tired and went back to their respective houses to clean up and rest, Olive got up early the next day and started cleaning the house. Although the two people do not agree, after all, the living environment ismon, it is better to clean up after themselves. This is when someone knocked on the door, Olive hurriedly in the cats eye to look out, is a delicate makeup woman. Probably almost forty, feeling very fashionable, and hurriedly opened the door. It looks like you are Olive, right? Where is the other one? The woman said as she walked into the house, taking in the person in front of her and the look of the house. This woman is Wilma, thepanys senior manager, brought a lot of artists, thest life Paramount Pictures first sister Natalia Hill is her work, single-handedly brought up, in addition to many other artists. Who is it? Its so early in the morning! Alieen muttered, pushing open the door of the room and walked out. Wilma saw that everyone had arrived and started to introduce herself. Im your agent, just call me Wilma. You guys wille under my charge in the future. Olive naturally knows the understanding, Paramount Pictures has todays scale and achievements Wilma is credited, the entertainment industry has so many quality artists, she has also contributed a lot of efforts. So its Wilma, its my eyes that dont know the mountain. Alieen hurriedly corrected her attitude and hurriedly apologized. Wilma watched the neers expression in front of her change from impatience to ttery with such speed that she saw in it the sticity of this person. In her previous life, thepany had asked Wilma to be their manager because of Alieen, and Olive knew she didnt have the skills to invite this Buddha, so she stepped aside. In herst life, Alieen became popr because of Mr. Terres music video, after which she was constantly invited to appear in many films and dramas, and her pure and lovely image was in the hearts of people, and more and more opportunities came one after another, so she was sessfully among the first-line actresses. Chapter 2427 That’s him The young capital plus the outstanding achievements, Alieen smoothly surpassed Natalias status, people are hot suitors will be more, but Alieen fell in love with a person like Quincy, not much fame and not popr. He is a man who is not down-to-earth and has no strength. In fact, Olive was not given much importance in her previous life, and signing her was just a means of publicity because she was Alieens sister. Thepetition of the entertainment sisters is not as good as the tearing of the real sisters, this kind of entertainment page headline is the real marketing means, Olive is actually the supporting role. The repression and betrayal of her previous life made Olive understand that she could no longer be so weak and unable to live under the shadow of others. Although the prerequisites are not excellent, but the acquired efforts may not be unable to seed, take the initiative to win opportunities for themselves, in order to future development, Olive determined to be a first-line star. Wilma today looked around the pair of sisters, probably have a spectrum in mind, but also a general n for the future development of the n, is certainly Alieen red chances are greater, but the sister is not without opportunity. Lets go, lets go to thepany, you two pack up, Ill wait for you downstairs. Okay Wilma, why dont you sit here and take a break and have a ss of water. Alieen, who was a good sport, wanted to redeem the image she had just woken up with. The location of the office was not far nor close to their apartment, so the three of them decided to take a taxi to the office. The same route, the same people, the familiar street scenes, brought back all the painful memories of Olivesst life, hurts that she would never forget to hate, grief that filled her chest. Olive looked far away from thepany gate, but noticed a nanny car slowlying towards her. Wilma also saw the caring and took the initiative to walk forward and stop with the car, telling the sisters to find a ce to stay and not to follow them. The car door slowly opened and down came a tall beauty wearing sunsses, who turned out to be Natalia, whom Wilma had trained. The so-called starry-eyed, thepany out of a bunch of people around her, saddled up, because Natalias arrival, the eyes were also diverted. The two sisters were forgotten and had to wait for Wilma in the lobby. She and Natalia went to talk about a big production and couldnt take care of the two neers so they waited. Alieen immediately got up and ran to Wilmas side. Sis, where have you been? Weve been waiting for you for a long time! Youre finally back, can I start working tomorrow please? Alieen couldnt wait to start her journey to stardom. Sis, I think Im very well qualified, better looking than many people in thepany, what do you think of me? The moment she said this, she offended a lot of people passing around, big and small, in all shapes and sizes, and the other female artists in thepany isted Alieen in this way. Alieen knew that only when she had a job did she have money, and that she had only made a few dors working in her hometown, but Mr. Terres had given her so much money for just a small shoot. Only money will make people feel at ease, Alieen thinks she must be popr to earn a lot of money, too much to spend, she is the first sister of Paramount Pictures, even Wilma can only listen to her. Wilma did not say anything, looking at Alieen, who was chattering in front of her, was both happy and sad. The happy thing is that this childs smile is really good, and it is a kind entertainment star, but the fatal thing is the ambition without experience, and a few thousand dors makes her lose her eyes. But for the sake of thepany to make money, Wilma still exined a lot of work to Alieen, want to smoothlyunch neers, so that Alieen a real fire. These are good resources, enough for the neer, go back and prepare, start working tomorrow. Wilma hurried to issue the task, this kind of thing immediately on the agenda. The work came so fast like a tornado, Alieen froze for a moment before she realized that her had so many work assignments, the schedule in her hand gave her a sense of fulfillment. Thank you Wilma, thank you, I will not fail to meet your expectations of me.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Alieen ten full of gratitude. Alieen was very easy tounch because of her appearance, but the other person, also known as Olive, was a problem for Wilma, she didnt know why such ordinary people should be signed into thepany. She didnt know why such an ordinary person should be signed to thepany. Her appearance was not first ss, nor her temperament, and there was nothing special about her to be noticed, so she signed such an unattractive Olive. It is reasonable to say that the two people are from the countryside, personality and experience should be very simr, but in fact the two people are very different. Since Alieen wants to be on fire and wants money, Olive must want it more, because she is not as good as Alieen, but that is not the case. Wilmas attitude towards Olive is not as good as Alieens because there is something different about Olive than Alieens. Its the coldness and thoroughness in her eyes, as if she can see through everything. Why would a person without much experience have such a strange gaze, these are the reasons why Wilma doesnt like Olive very much. Wilma, what do you think I need to do? You dont have any job at the moment, you just came to thepany to get familiar with it first. Wilma knew that it was hard for a neer of this level to get started, and there was no suitable work in hand. So Wilma asked Olive to do some odd jobs first, to familiarize herself with thepanys process and business. Alieen looked at a notice not Olive can not help but want to show off their own, sneering is essential. Look at you, you have to follow the big city, but also delusions of grandeur, you think you have the possibility? Toads want to eat swan meat! Alieens words were very unpleasant, and Wilma was furious to hear it. Since you signed up with thepany, please pay attention to your words and behavior, if you be popr in the future you are so irresponsible and do not maintain your image, you will not be able to develop! I didnt expect Wilma to defend Olive. Suddenly, someone called out to Wilma. Sister, thest time I talked to you about finding another assistant for Natalia, have you found one? A girl with a hoarse voice and a pale face inquired. It turns out that this person is one of Natalias assistants, with the trend of the actress bing more and more popr, not only the film pay has seen a long, temper is also growing and getting bigger. Natalia has been pushing me for days, I came to ask, we really dont have enough manpower. The girl once again uttered a request. It looks like Wilma is also very difficult, there is really no suitable person around toplete the work of Natalias assistant, because she is really too picky, has fired six or seven assistants. Because it is thepanys cash cow, so this kind of request is also put forward to meet. Wilma suddenly looked back at Olive and had a new idea. Olive is right, you look like you are also quite resourceful, why not first follow to Natalia side to learn to learn, so it is settled! Chapter 2428 Natalia’s assistant As soon as Wilmas words left her mouth, Olive already sensed her intentions. This Wilma was afraid that she was going to send her to be Natalias assistant. She couldnt help but clench her hands into fists. In her previous life, she had been Alieens assistant for a number of years in order to enter the entertainment industry smoothly. Now that she has died once, she knows the story behind the development, but she still cant change the destined trajectory? She was not willing to do it! Olive took a few deep breaths and tried to calm herself down, recalling that she had learned that Natalia was a very bad-tempered and capricious person, and that she had to think of a way to politely refuse. But before she could think of something to do, Alieen began to fall in line. Wilma, youve picked the right person! My sister cant do anything else, but shes still very handy and can do all kinds of work. Wilma heard this and decided on Olive as her assistant, without any room for negotiation. Okay! Thats it, youll report to Natalia now. Olive sighed in the bottom of her heart, knowing that this matter is now difficult to change, so she had to obediently respond. Moreover, there is no essential difference between working with Wilma as an odd job and working for Natalia as an assistant. If you think about it, Natalia is the first sister in show business, so maybe there is something for you to use. Olives heart suddenly had an idea gradually taking shape, the corners of her mouth gently hooked up a few points. Wilma briefly introduced Olive to Elio, that Elio is also very carefully looked at Olive half a sound, this girl she thought was quite good, and nodded at Olive. Then you wille with me now! On the way I can also tell you about some of Natalias habits and the work you will be mainly responsible for in the future. Wilma said nothing, while Alieen stood watching with a smug look on his face as Olive was led out of Wilmas office by Elio. Natalia usually must go for French food twice a week, you have to keep track of the time, that time slot is empty for her, and the coffee must be one part milk and half part sugar, more or less wont do Elio was very careful to introduce Natalias habits for Olive, Olive looked at her and couldnt help but think of the few memories she had of Elio before she was reborn. Elio was also known to her because Natalia confessed to another fresh meat boy Odell Turners text messages were blown up, the content was vulgar and blunt, a time of scolding, and finally Elio wasunched by thepany to block the gun. This Elio is with Natalia for the longest time an assistant, personality and conduct is also very likeable, so she does not hate this girl inwardly. When Olive came to Natalias side, she ran into Natalia scolding other staff members of thepany. Elio saw the situation and rushed forward to calm her down, while she kindly advised Natalia to calm down, and told Olive to make tea for Natalia. Assam ck tea, 85 degrees water temperature brewing, cool to 65 degrees with a piece of cane sugar. This requirement can be very demanding, but in Natalias arrogance Olive knew some of it in her previous life, and was not too shocked, remembered it and went to the pantry to make tea. After tossing and turning for a long time, it was finally brewed, Olive carried the tea carefully to Natalias side, and heard Natalia ask Elio. Does Odell have an announcement today? Natalias question made Elio feel very awkward, but still told her honestly. Yes! He has a very full schedule these days. She took out her phone and showed Natalia the list of Odells announcements that she had obtained privately. Natalia flipped through it a few times, then suddenly exploded. Hes at another event with that obnoxious Urs Hall! And then was so furious that she directly smashed Elios phone on the floor. Then looked at Olive with a very unkind gaze. She already knew that Olive was Wilmas new assistant, but she wasnt exactly an assistant. I heard that this girl had also signed up and was now considered a new artist for their Paramount Pictures. This made her feel inexplicably angry, and she looked at Olive with hostile eyes. Wilma just assigned me a new assistant like you? Natalia looked up and down, perhaps considering whether this girl had potential, whether she would pose a threat to herself, or something like that. Natalia is a mean person, and especially likes to pick on girls who are younger and better looking than she is. This hobby of hers, Olive is naturally heard of. In response to this trait, Olive had an excellent n in mind. Should I go to Odell to visit the ss? Elio looked at Natalia this look, very helplessly shook his head, admonished. Thats not quite right! You should not chase too quickly ah Elio under the eyes of the embarrassment a trace of not fallen by Olive looked in the eyes. She also understood that this life Natalia is still infatuated with that names Turner junior Odell, and it can almost be said to be actively backwards. It is because of this that people avoid her.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Elios words made Natalia a little unhappy, but she also understood that this kind of thing can not be too hasty, held back from saying anything. But in her heart, she felt inexplicable anger, and looked at Olive aside and wanted to pick a fight. That, neer, put on my shoes! Natalias tone was unkind, and she gave Olive the impression that she was taking it out on herself on purpose. Elio wanted to relieve Olive and said very nicely. Shes a neer, she doesnt know how to do this! Ill put it on for Natalia. Whoever I say dresses me dresses me! Dont be nosy! She wanted to find someone to take the heat off her! Then there are a lot of possibilities for the future, how can she Natalia put up with this kind of thing? I heard that you are a new actor officially signed by thepany! Do you feel very aggrieved to be my assistant? But let me tell you, in the future you will have to endure such aggression and serve me well, if you cant stand it, just leave! Elio was also shocked by Natalias gesture, but she still gave a quick gesture to Olive, hoping that the young girl would be more tolerant. Olive nodded, came to Natalias feet squatted down, very patient to Natalia to put on shoes. The shoes were very troublesome to put on, and it was fortunate that Olive had memories of two lives, otherwise she would not have known how to put them on as a young girl who had juste to the city from the countryside. Olive nced at Natalia, pretending to chat jokingly. Natalia, dont joke with me, I cant be an actress even if I look like this in another hundred years! My sister is different, she is a big beauty, born to do this business. Chapter 2429 A Separation Scheme She watched Natalias every little expression as she spoke, and as expected, she soon saw resentment on Natalias face. Natalia red at Elio, as if to me her for not mentioning it to her. Elio didnt dare to lie, so she told her in detail about what she saw in Wilmas office about Alieen. Alieen? Is that girl really good looking? Natalias expression became more and more serious and ugly, Elio did not dare to speak again, so he took his phone and found a small video of Alieen and handed it to Natalia to look at. Themercial that Olive and Alieen had shot before had not been officially broadcast, but someone among her friends had revealed a small clip of the original video for her to see. Natalias face suddenly became very ugly, and her expression also gripped a few points. The girl in the video was still very green, but she had to admit that she was definitely extremely beautiful! Such a person made her feel threatening. Wilma! How dare you sign such a neer, trying to promote a neer so soon? Natalia shouted, Elios body couldnt help but tremble a few times, standing aside and lowering her head, not daring to touch Natalias bad luck at this moment. Olive looked frightened on the surface, but in her heart she was actually happy. Her diversionary scheme seems to be half sessful. She agreed to Wilmas job as Natalias assistant without refuting, considering Natalias extremely jealous personality traits, she could definitely find an opportunity to make her resent the good-looking Alieen. She remembered that in the previous life Natalia had suppressed Alieen, but at that time she noticed that Alieen was already a littlete, Alieen had opened up a certain poprity, a lot of poprity, even she Natalia has no way to do anything anymore. Then she thought of making good use of Natalias jealousy in this life to suppress Alieen for herself. After all, Alieen is still a neer, but Natalia is in a period of poprity, with her position and means, to clean up Alieen or absolutely no problem. So, for the ultimate revenge n, even for Natalia as an assistant may suffer some aggravation, but Olive but also feel that these are meaningful. Later on, Natalias eyes were indeed all on Alieen, and she couldnt be bothered to look for Olive. Soon nearly a month and a half passed so quickly, this day, Olive was finally approved to rest, a rare not stay on the set, but back to his own cabin. Alieen saw this and immediately put on a beautiful dress and came to show off to Olive. She has now changed her face and is much better dressed, while Olive is simply dressed in an everyday sports style and has a tired look on her face. Aigoooo! I said sister ah, you came all the way to the city and became such a ghost look oh, or hurry home. Olive has been doing some odd jobs so far, but Alieen is different, she already has a small notice and has already embarked on the road of acting. Olives heart fluttered at her words! It seems that the other half of the chance to seed in the diversion scheme hase. She put on an excited face and yelled out. Im not going back! Now I think even following Natalia as an assistant is a very good job, and ah Olive nced obliquely at Alieen, and seeing that she really looked like she cared, she said in one word. I followed Natalia today, but met that big handsome Odell! Alieen was really angry to jump, and all the things in her hand fell to the floor. Wait for it! Ill rece her for sure! Olive snorted in the bottom of her heart, Alieen was really also infatuated with that Odell, she vaguely remembered that Alieen had been particrly attentive to follow people in her previous life, only to be severely rejected. Now she deliberately mentions Odell in front of Alieen, so she can slowly divide Alieen and Natalias rtionship, the enemy of the enemy is the best friend! She just needs to sit back and watch the tiger fight. Olives distraction is bing more and more effective, and Natalias attention is mostly focused on Alieen, which makes her life a lot easier. But she is also very clear in her heart, as a small assistant is no way out, she very much must find the opportunity to shoot a movie and advertising as soon as possible. The first thing you need to do is to think about your past life, and she suddenly remembered that it was very close to the time when Alieen suddenly hit it big. Alieens previous life was about half a yearter, because of a skin care product ad a hit, but also in order to bring a lot of film and television directors attention. In this life, to get a head start, one must be one step ahead of Alieen, get attention and get more opportunities to do so. Only in Natalias side as a silent little assistant, she is never going to get ahead, then revenge will be far away. There must be some opportunity for her to be able to open her acting career sessfully. Olive tried to think back to what happened during this time in her previous life suddenly remembered a pop-up drama that came out soon after. The name of the show is Smart Beauty and it will start in about six months, so maybe its in the casting stage now. This is an opportunity for her. In a previous life, Smart Beauty was a sensation, and most of the characters in the show were portrayed very sessfully and were highly talked about. Olive thought about it for a while and felt that she needed to get one of the supporting roles.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. That is the viiness of the y! She read an analysis article, the author believes that the reason why Smart Beauty will be a big hit, and its well-produced, excellent acting skills are naturally inseparable, but more importantly, it breaks the conventional drama bad guys are born bad trope. The viinous female number three, the character characteristics are obvious, although the viin, but born with their own mission and responsibility, have their own unique charm, will not let people simply feel disgusted or hate, but because of the burden she carries and have sympathy, some understanding. This is the most valuable role Olive can think of for herself at this stage, and she must get her. The show is not getting much attention now, but after it airs it will be a quick hit, and it is her best chance to get ahead of Alieen and open up her name. But Olive is now at a loss, this role is not the main character, but this kind of big production is always the mostpetitive, with the current she is afraid that even the cast of the show this step can not go. And now she has no name, no one will take the initiative to let her go to the audition, and secondly, there are no big yers to know rmended, want to fight for this role is too difficult. Chapter 2430 Getting the part Olive thought twice and finally decided to ask Mr. Terres for a rmendation. She felt very guilty that Mr. Terres had helped her a lot in her previous life, but now she had to bother him, but now she really had no other choice. She had no other choice but to turn to Mr. Terres and go through the back door. Olive spent all her savings to buy a cell phone, although it was not the smart phone she was used to in her previous life, but it had a lot of features and basicmunication software. Olive dialed the number of Mr. Terres cell phone after struggling for a long time, but no one picked up the phone after ringing for a long time. Olive forced down her disappointment and reassured herself that Mr. Terres was busy and didnt hear her, and that he would definitely reply. So she sent another text message to Mr. Terres Mr. Terres, this is Olive, sorry to bother you, but I was wondering if you knew about the show Smart Beauty that is in the works? Olive got straight to the point, and after sending the message, she began to wait anxiously. In the meantime, Olive had to report to Wilma when Natalia was not working. Just as she had met Wilma, made sure she didnt have any work, and was ready to go home to continue waiting for news, she met someone very familiar in the lobby on the first floor of the office. This person set her teeth on edge C it was that bitch Quincy! Hi! Quincy greeted and shed a smile. Olive didnt expect Quincy to greet herself, were the two already so familiar at this time? They could say hello to each other? No, she had just joined thepany not long ago, so she didnt know Quincy yet, could there be a mistake in this life? Before Olive could react, she saw Quincy suddenly stand up and walk towards her. After a few steps, he found that Quincys eyes were not on him at all. Alieen, youre here too! We are so destined to be together! Quincys tone had changed, bing more intimate. Olive is more and more confused why she liked such a man with a false and conniving look, probably because she was blinded by the fact that she had juste out of the countryside and had never seen a handsome man. Quincy is not the kind of young man who can challenge a variety of roles, he has a slight sense of weakness, Confucianism, the road is actually restricted. Perhaps the naive and dumb little girl was fooled by the disguise of her gentle brother. After experiencing the suffering and tragedy of thest life, Olive clearly understood what kind of trash and nasty Quincy is, the handsome appearance is actually some unseemly dirt. Hearing the sound of high heels behind her, she turned around and saw Alieening down the stairs, waving her hand in a very cool gesture. Olive wondered why the two of them also knew each other, and how they developed so quickly. Olive was caught off guard by the fact that the two people had met because of themselves. Looking at the passionate Quincy and the cold Alieen, Olive became very angry, because it was this man and woman who killed themselves in theirst life. Alieen wanted to leave the ce straight away, but when she saw Quincy and her sister Olive hesitating to move, she turned back. Geez sister, have you had lunch yet? Alieen intimately took Olives arm and threw a wink at Quincy, which took his soul away. Alieens sudden enthusiasm frightened Quincy, but the beautys sudden enthusiasm was also dazzling. This is a former member of thepany, who has appeared in many films and dramas, Quincy. sister how do you not say hello to others, so rude yo! Quincy looked dumbfounded in the face of Alieens sudden and enthusiastic introduction. Quincy actually did not see Olive who was also standing here just now, he just wanted to say hello to Alieen. However, after hearing Alieen introduce herself in such detail, she still gestured to say hello. Hi, Im Quincy. Olive looked at the man she loved in her previous life, and her heart turned up in huge waves, very disturbing, she never wanted to see this man who made her want to vomit. Olive was afraid she wouldnt be able to resist pping the scumbag and her anger would immediately envelop her. But Alieen wont let the sister go. Sister, why are you so unreasonable, people are greeting you! What do you care! Olive shook off Alieens hand and walked away, only to hear Quincys disgusted voice from behind. Is that your sister? Not really, not as pretty as you. ttering dog man, so quickly reveal their true colors, nasty to the extreme. I didnt expect peoples hearing to be so good, Olive heard Quincy invite Alieen to lunch. Quincy was full of fawning and dogging. Alieen, I know a particrly good western restaurant, lets go together!From N?velDrama.Org. Olive clearly understood what kind of scum Quincy was, and she had figured out his calctions back then. He suddenly took the initiative to pursue Alieen. When she thought back to the time when Quincy and herself knew each other, he often sidetracked Alieen to get to know her, and many times Alieen intervened between the two. Perhaps, this man approached himself just for Alieen. He used a ruse for this purpose, approaching Alieens side step by step, and then using the ws ofpetition between the two sisters and their ipatible rtionship to get Alieen to take the initiative to find her sisters man. Why do you say that in a previous life boyfriend to their own women in general, but very concerned about his girlfriends sister, sister-inw up to fall in love with brother-inw of the dogma story so happened. Alieen actually does not really love Quincy, just as Quincy does not really love himself. Quincys approach is to conquer Alieen, and Alieens active approach is to show off in front of her sister, because what others have is the best. The reason for this is that Alieens appreciation of people and things from a young age means that a man like Quincy is not in her good graces, but because Quincy is her sisters man, she must have the pleasure of taking someone elses love. When Olive carefully sorted out these things before and after, has been angry speechless, chest as if there is a fire that can devour everything, but can not yet explode. Olive wants to turn her anger into power, to be herself in this life, to be a real first-line actress, to trample all those who have trampled on her underfoot one by one. The first is Quincy, who used her love for him to indulge and squander, from eating and drinking to acting in bad movies. Chapter 2431 The first challenge Olive knows that these are acts that trample on her character yet she keeps dying so willingly, just because she thinks Quincy loves her and that she is dedicating herself to love, but unfortunately everything ends in a joke. Suddenly, the phone rang. It turned out to be Mr. Terres, and Olive was a little surprised. Mr. Terres, hello, this is Olive, why do you have time to call me? Olive had a hint of doubt in her heart. Its like this, now someone told me that a small actor is interested in a big production, and I heard its you. Olive suddenly remembered the previous drama Smart Beauty, she really wanted to y a role in it, a female third, the name is Xenia. Which role do you want to audition for? Mr. Terres sounded interested. Its the third female, a bit of a viin, named Xenia Moore. Olive has been thinking about ying this role for a long time. With their current qualifications, rely on the front role is not their turn, too back role viewers have no impression, although as long as the shooting is to gain experience, but this life she must quickly be popr. Olive knows in her heart that this corner will definitely be popr, even if it is the viin is not a role that is disgusting to the extreme, the heartache and suffering behind the role will resonate with viewers who have the same experience. The TV series is based on the novel of the same name, which Olive has read and searched the inte forums to find out what people are expecting from the character, which is why she has the mindset to give it a try. You have to know that this role is not a role that the audience will like! Mr. Terres said with some seriousness. Its okay, although its a viin, but I have the opportunity to y as a neer is the best training for myself, and besides, working with many powerful actors is a kind of learning! Olive understood that the director wanted to give the role to his own, so he hurried to show himself. There are actually a few good positive roles, do you want to consider them? Olive knows how hot this role was in herst life, so she must take it herself. Director, please believe me! I can definitely do it! Since you have said so, I think you can also grasp this role, wait for the notice toe to the audition. Mr. Terres intended to book her, but he came to test the waters, and it doesnt matter if he wants to change the role. This drama is a bigwork IP, if it can seed is a beautiful turnaround battle, Olive secretly told herself can only win can not lose. Although I am the director, but the investor has clearly indicated that they will participate in the role selection, so it is not possible to say who the third female will be, perform well and do not let me down. Olive did not want to take the audition opportunity without wasting too much breath, to know that new actors auditioning for such big productions are rare, she is determined to win. Dont worry director, Ill get it! Thepanys first sister Natalias new drama is going to enter the group, another several months of running, Olive as an assistant also had to follow into the group. This drama is very important to thepany, it is the right drama to consolidate Natalias image, whether to further depends on this time, so Wilma has been waiting for a suitable drama for Natalia to shoot. It must be said that Wilma is thepanys gold agent, vision is very unique, this drama although the pay is not high, but the co-stars are very high level, word of mouth is far more than the same period of the same subject drama. Alieen can have a good development before, Wilma credit, her hands of artists as long as the book in ordance with Wilmas will to work hard and persevere, want not fire is very difficult. Even if the entertainment industry is hot, the actors themselves will be framed, Wilma can turn her hand to the cloud to solve it smoothly, not only will not affect the artists, but also deepen the good public impression. Alieen was rescued by Wilma before. Looking at Olive standing next to her, Wilma remembered that an audition wasing for her tomorrow, and actually couldnt figure out why a big production wasing back for a small actor who had just signed into thepany. Although an announcement has been cast, but the discerning eye can see that the more outstanding is Alieen rather than Olive, the otherpany also sent an invitation to Alieen, that is because of the poprity of the ad, but Olive was named audition and why?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Natalias face was disdainful when she heard that her assistant was able to audition for the role, raising her head with pride and brushing off the question. Just you can still act? Anyone on the street can be an actor? Its funny! After a moment of sarcasm, she took the notice from Wilmas hand, only to see that it was still a female number three, and then intensified. I didnt think a rural girl could y a viin? Who gave you the courage? Olive didnt want to refute Natalias mockery, it wouldnt do her any good to shut up. Wilma, Im going to be in the group, I cant have enough people around! Natalia was still expressing her dissatisfaction with the young neers audition and wanted to vent her frustration. But Wilma didnt eat this, and wanted to tell her to keep her head down and not be so arrogant when faced with the artist she had personally promoted. They asked her to go, you can still withhold it? Let her go first, and your other assistant will take care of you first. Wilma looked at Natalias appearance and couldnt help but dislike her. In fact, Wilma also wondered why Olive was given the opportunity to audition for the show, and why she was asked to go by name. Prepare well and go back. Wilma told Olive to leave. Olive actually wanted to save Wilmas face, so she made up a lie. Thank you Wilma for giving me this opportunity! Olive was just trying to make Wilma notice herself and think of herself when she had a role. The staff next to her also hurriedly interjected. Olive go ahead, the opportunity is so good, this side of Miss Hill is also filmed in a high-end scenic area, there is no shortage of anything, I am busy. Natalia turned her head and left, and the staff member secretly turned around and made a cheering gesture. The next day Olive went to the audition, but unexpectedly ran into Alieen. It turns out that because of the good response to the ad, it got the opportunity to audition, and now this society face is justice, look at the face of the times. Since we are here, we willpete together. Alieen didnt expect Olive toe to the audition, where did she get the chance to be an artists assistant? Aigoo, isnt this my sister? Youre not working for Natalia as an assistant in thepany, why are you auditioning? Youre such an ugly bitch, can anyone see you? Youre delusional! Alieens favorite thing in life is to sarcastic and sarcastic this sister, and also like Olive things, from the childhood clothes to the future appearance of boyfriend Quincy. Wilma got me the third female role of Xenia, what do you think you can y? A courtesan? You dont need to audition for a courtesan, you can just be a group actor! Alieen continued to be sarcastic and sarcastic. Olive didnt want to hear this woman raving here, and she didnt want the people around her to gather over to watch the fun. This is an audition scene, so many people, if you want to be photographed as a shrew before you hit it big, shut up quietly. Olive is about to be mad by this woman whole, do not know how to restrain at all, why can still mix in the entertainment industry for so long in thest life. Why did youe here, did Wilma make youe here too? Chapter 2432 Audition Alieen took a sudden turn in the conversation. Yes. Olive said calmly. Because Olive did not want to say that Mr. Terres called himself, otherwise Alieen again do not know what will go outside the blind rumors. Alieen once heard that Olive wouldpete with himself for the same role, the gas is not out, directly grabbed the line book in Olives hand, a breath all tore. Ill show you, Ill show you! Dont even think about getting this role! Alieen and crazy like tearing line book, paper scraps fell on the ground. She was afraid that others would see her tearing up this way and rushed away, not forgetting to pluck a fierce nce at Olive. The horrible woman finally left, Olive looked at the torn lines, bored out of his phone, looking at the content of the previous shot. A pair of sisters strolling hand in hand on the street in a busy city, their skirts flying with the taste of youth, really made peoples eyes involuntarily fall on the picture. And then there are so many pop-ups appearing at the top of the screen C Wow, that curly-haired beauty is so beautiful! Whats her name? I heard that she just signed with Paramount Pictures, thepany has a good eye. Paramount Pictures, look at the face seems more beautiful than Natalia. My fellow sisters are so miserable, theyre totally outnumbered. Olive read through thements and found that she had no presence at all, everyones eyes were on the innocent and lovely Alieens body, especially her face and long legs. The two were cast at the same time, and it was Alieen who was on fire, so that the crew saw the heat before they called in the audition. History repeats itself, but Alieen is still hotter. Olive thought that life could be different again, she had worked so hard, but it seems that the result will not change. The face is not something you can achieve just by working hard. It was Alieens turn to audition, and the staff started calling numbers. Number 26, Paramount Pictures actor, Alieen. The staff led the actors in, only to see Alieen stepping on high heels and walking proudly through the door, with an expression of being an international superstar, surrounded by other actors very disgusted. Alieen entered the door and stood in front of the investors and the director and began to introduce herself. Hello director, hello investors, Im Alieen, from Paramount Pictures. The directors and investors in the audience saw this new actress still had an impression, still have some expectations, the recent advertising is very hot, this new actress also heard that is rmended over, the expectations are even higher.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. One investor in particr couldnt help but nod frequently, this face is very capable of fighting, dreaming of acting is no longer a dream, want to fire must be easy ah. We all gesture to each other, want to see further how the specific strength is. Alieen is also able to read peoples minds, and when she sees that everyone is responding well, she is still very proud of herself and is confident that this role will be hers, and that Olive cannot possiblypete with her. With her perfect body and youthful face, Alieens chips are in her hands, and with the good results of her previousmercials, she thinks she can definitely win the third female role this time and be a hit. Although the investor was satisfied, the director was slow to make a move and did not say anything. Lets audition first. Mr. Terres said coldly. Alieen is a little stiff and overwhelmed, because the previous audition is to pose some poses, change into costumes to walk a few steps, probably set, this kind of serious audition is also the first time to participate, but still hard on. Xenias scene Alieen also watched some before, a queens life, now try the part is to be the queen of the moment, is the dialogue with the king part. O king, dont you love my concubine anymore? Alieen showed herself with a small daughters posture, showing herself charming, but did not show the motherly and solemn appearance of the queen at all, the frivolous appearance was ufortable and embarrassing Everyone on the scene was stunned and their eyes were falling on the ground. Miss Holt, please audition for the next scene in which the queen begs for mercy. The staff looked at the directors eyes and hurriedly called for a halt. Alieen looked at everyones not-so-good expressions and wondered in her heart how lovable she was ying the queen, what a heart-wrenching woman. She thought it was because the director was not overjoyed still wanted to see her acting, so she hurriedly tried the next scene. Your Majesty, Im wrong you forgive me, Im wrong Your Majesty. Although this one is more normal, but there is nothing over the top, is the feeling of ordinary people, the director is very dissatisfied, and called a halt. The director looked at the vase in front of him and said helplessly. Go back and wait for the notice. Alieen instead felt that she had just acted very well, thinking that she had performed to the essence of the queen, she thought she was very sure of the role of Xenia, which was tailor-made for her. Olive, who was waiting outside, saw Alieen walking out with a happy face, not expecting to finish the audition so quickly and in such a short time. Seeing that Olive was next, Alieen had toe forward and show some performance. My good sister oh, why is still here not dead? I told you this role is definitely me, you do not delusional! Alieen looked at Olive with a condescending expression, as if I was the third female. Olive didnt want to start any argument with her, didnt want to get into a fight, because now was not the time, this was about her future. There were many famous people in the audition room besides the neers, she didnt want to make a joke and then she didnt say a word and didnt want to care about Alieen. Scared, right? If youre scared, donte to the hustle and bustle, hurry up and leave! Alieen is still aggressive and unforgiving. Just then the staff started to call out to people. Next, Paramount Pictures, Olive. This moment Olive has been waiting for a long time, she understands deeply, this time, is her chance to turn around, she can not miss it! Alieen looked at the uing venue Olive, continued to taunt: My good sister, must use all your strength oh, or face can not hang ah. Olive is not surprised by her sisters daily actions, and such painless words do not work on her at all. Olive does not want to care about her, a face indifferent into the room, the most important thing is not to quarrel and fight, but to take the role of the third female. I didnt expect so many people in the room to watch the audition, after all, it is a big production, the scale is different, Olive heart silently sigh. Looking around the week, found a bunch of middle-aged directors, producers investors, including a handsome and extraordinary man sitting in the middle, he did not sit in a prominent seat in the front row, but a special temperament so that people can not move their eyes. Chapter 2433 Not hot enough The maverick look gave Olive a hint of familiarity, but couldnt recall where she had seen it. The man was dressed in a dark suit, crossed his legs, twirling your pen in his hand, leaned back in his chair and looked straight at Olive with his eyes, this man looked so familiar. Olive did not show stage fright, came up and began to introduce himself: Hello, I am Paramount Pictures artist Olive. A cold male voice rang through the room, and everyone suddenly fell silent. Olive, what is your rtionship with thest auditionee? Shes my sister. Olive thought there was no need to hide these things, everyone knew it by heart. Its a sister. As the words fell to the ground, the meaningful feeling. The man put down the pen in his hand, his eyes moved away from the paper on the table, gradually raised his head to gaze directly at Olive and raised an eyebrow. With the mans appearance into the entertainment industry is no problem at all, certainly a big fire. Look at the height is definitely not low, the length of the calf reveals the height, the slender ankle appears to have a hint of sexiness. It turned out to be the person who came to thepany that day on the first day to buy water at the convenience store and bumped into him, and heard him called Mr. Lopez next to him that day, not expecting to be the boss behind this drama, an incredible fate. Since you can sit in this seat, it must have more or less rtionship with the entertainment industry, the identity of the man is unknown now, but met in a previous life, and also a great rtionship with Quincy, that must have a rtionship with Olives death. Olives back went cold at the thought of it, and she suddenly felt that the mans raised eyebrows were full of provocation. Please start the audition, the content is: the queen was framed to exin to the king, but was tragically suspected and imprisoned. The staff announced the start of the audition. Olive shook off her head, seemingly wanting only to clear her head of the messy thoughts, the first priority is to take this female number three. No matter what kind of man you really are, but at this moment Olive treats the people on stage as big carrots, takes a deep breath and starts the performance. She yed the queens eyes turned, eyes revealing all the sadness and pain after being doubted by her lover, as if she could speak, the people present were deeply impressed by this neers acting skills. Olive is not a neer after all, essentially with two lifetimes of life experience, emotional drama or very good at it, the eyes bursting with power and emotion touched everyone present. She also had a thrilling love story in her previous life, infatuated with Quincy, this feeling is very useful for emotional scenes, Olive use this experience to act very much in ce. After a country is suspected and even imprisoned by the beloved king, this is not only a physical torture and blow, but also a kind of damage to the heart, Olive from the beginning of the exnation to thete despair, the body slowly slipped to the ground, at the same time there is thest confidence in her lover. Do you really not believe in my concubine? Thisst sentence seems to have used up all the strength of the queens body, and exhausted all the feelings and expectations a woman has for a man. Everyone was quiet, no one made a sound, and itsted for more than ten seconds in peace and quiet. No one shouted to stop Olive also did not dare to stand up, can only sit on the ground with their heads down. Very good! Youre the Xenia Im looking for! The director broke the silence and pped his hands a few times, no doubt giving a very high evaluation. Olive hurriedly stood up, wiped the tears from her face, stood aside in silence, put away the eyes of the audition just now, and waited for the final result, hoping to take the role. Several investors were there discussing in low voices, only the man just now kept staring at Olive, looking at her back. Olive wondered in her heart, is this maning to see the audition today? What kind of deal or agreement does he have with Quincy? One of the investors asked. Do you have any works? Tell me briefly. Im new, Ive only done onemercial, I dont have any work. There was no need for Olive to hide this aspect. Besides, the focus of thismercial was not Olive herself, everyones eyes were on Alieen. No work, no background, just no buzz.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A big production of the female third for the first time to use a neer has not yet any heat, which is very bad for the show, because Olives answer, several investors face swish down. Miss Holt, you know well, a drama without pre-paving isck of heat, you are not famous this makes it very difficult ah. The acting skills are there for all to see, but the objective conditions limit Olives final result, and the people here are very torn. Olive boldly asked a question. So, there is nothing wrong with my acting, right? Yes, but your seniority is too new now, and you dont have any body background, and the new one has no conversation. A producer was very difficult, and he was very fond of Olive. Its like a person whose efforts are recognized by others, but there is no chance to get the reward, its too sad and regretful. Olive adds. If I raise my profile before the y starts, wont I be able to y the role? This opportunity is not easy toe by, Olive is even more painstaking toe here to participate in the audition, if because of theck of visibility of this thing to make their own work lost, it really will be regret for the rest of their lives. She must not make mistakes in this life, must follow the nning step by step, step by step to achieve their own ns, to achieve their ultimate goal. Women are always the most ruthless of themselves, Olive does not want to give up the opportunity, even if they have to fail, they have to fight. It can be understood that way, but its very difficult. The director was the first to speak, this small actor he is actually very satisfied, if there is no investors block, what heat or not, this person he wants to determine. Although the entertainment industry needs to be hot and hype, but strong enough production team and cast, there is no fear that the y is not fire. But now it is not a dictatorship, the director can not be determined, there are restrictions can not be arbitrary, there is no choice but to give Olive a condition first, give her a hope. The director also can not directly determine the actors, silently turned around and asked a man behind. Mr. Lopez, what do you think? The man did not say anything, just picked up his pen again and turned it silently, keeping his eyes on the woman in front of him without speaking. A room of people are looking at him nervously, and do not know exactly how many mean. In fact, today to see the actor audition is a coincidence, meet this pair of sisters is even more coincidental, encounter acting in general beautiful sister and acting excellent appearance in general sister is even more coincidental. Obviously the sister is more to his liking. He revealed a perfect jaw line, a frown, this frown makes the surrounding people think that the strength of the neer has no chance, but then suddenly smile, let people can not understand. Chapter 2434 Seize the opportunity Obviously a young girl who has just entered society, but the eyes are full of experience and experience, this pair of eyes as if they can see through everything is really interesting, the man wants to know what Olive in the end has gone through. A woman so uplicated that Shane Lopez raised interest, a slight frown is also teasing her, watching her a heart hanging in the throat is very cute. Since the director has said so, give you this opportunity. Put down the pen while saying, throwing the ground. I can definitely do it, thank you Mr. Lopez, thank you Mr. Davis act, thank you all! Olive a change of deep and old-fashioned look, excited little girl state let Shane have a different feeling. In fact, other people did not take this matter to heart, after all, is an excuse to excuse, the district a small actor just signed into thepany can have much ability and wrist to turn out flowers? Olive just left the room and was called by Alieen again just as she walked out, cursing quietly in her heart. My sister, so low is it a failure? s, victory and defeat aremonce, dont hang your head in despair. Alieen is bent on thinking that she is the real number three female, she thinks Olive cant have a chance, sarcastic mockery sister is definitely not missed. In fact, she was wrong, Olive with their own strength to win the favor of everyone present, although still need visibility to add. She feels that she has such a national face and everything will be fine. But the entertainment industry is full of beautiful people with features, the vase is not good, if not a real strength is not a few years of fire. This is the truth, whether in herst life or this one, Olive has always been inspired to break into the entertainment industry, although she sold her soul for Quincy, but sharpening her acting skills has never been dyed. With the start of the movie, time is short and Olive has not much time left. It is difficult to find a quick way to get someone fired up in a short time. Olive is not a simple girl in her previous life, so it is imperative to use some tactics to achieve the goal, since the power of one person can not reach the fire, two people can always it. The show business and real life, the most discussed after dinner is nothing but marriage, children and love, divorce and terminal illness breakup. Other things are difficult to achieve, but this kind of thing is very easy to achieve the effect of rubbing the heat. Then, the opportunity in hand to control the future. Olive walked straight out of the venue. Master, go to Phnder. The cab went on the road, the traffic outside the window and the time passed together. At the entrance of Phnder, Olive looked at the glittering words and took a step through the door. This is Dane Citys most famous nightclub, things are rarely discussed in the office, either at the dinner table or the entertainment venue, this ce is not only the business powerhouse is also the most popr ce for celebrities, but also a fans paradise to meet. Olive also liked toe here in herst life, feeling that she came here to spend and entertainment is the performance of integration into the city and the circle, knowter Quincy tricked her to talk business need toe here often, she felt that this ce is like an abyss. Today came here for a man, Odell. The popr flow star, young male artist, has a huge fan base, the darling of all endorsements and advertisers, three years after his debut on the cover of all the first-line magazines, sales are rising. Olive if you remember correctly, this date in thest life is Odell appeared scandal, the entertainment circle of chicken jumping, every day on the hot search. Although Odell is a flow boy, but after all, is a young boy, showbiz consumption and entertainment is more attractive, so the nightclub life is indispensable. The indulgence after work is the means for contemporary young people to release pressure, and during this time there was news of Odells nightly rendezvous with his rumored girlfriend. Olive wants to be the heroine in this scandal. In herst life, it was the story of an ordinary girl who came out to y and identally bumped into a big star, but now Olive wants things to be rewritten and she wants to be this heroine. Before this ordinary girl was mistakenly thought to be the woman of the flow star, and then the more outrageous rumors that it was the girlfriend, and then the ordinary girl also fire, also signed a brokeragepany, acted in several web series, earned a lot of money. Olive does not want to earn any money, just want to be famous, as long as there is visibility, the third female to hand. Although I do not know when to meet Odell, there is no way but to wait for the rabbit, if not this male artist, then it is only to meet who is who, meet the flow is better. The nightclub spending is too high for Olive, a poor little person with no money, she can only wait outside the door of the cafe, eyes dead on the door in and out of the people, afraid to miss something. Worried about Odell leaving through the back door, she hated to split up and go to the back door and wait again, but thinking about the background of the news photos from her previous life, Olive decided to squat at the front door. The ordinary girl in the news from her previous life must not appear at the same time as herself, in case she lost this opportunity, it would be a lost cause. In order to grasp the opportunity, Olive in the process of waiting constantly trying to chance collision course, so that the security guards at the gate are mistaken for this is a psycho. In the next night of waiting, the man finally appeared at the door. Although the man wore a duck-tongue cap, but the star on that strength can not be hidden, Odell heightparable to models, slender legs wearing ripped pants, workwear jacket plus fashion co-branded with hooded sweatshirt, a look at the young boys, the flow of stars in the limelight. The person is handsome, but not Olive like the model. The man wobbled out of the doorway, Olive saw the right moment to rush to him, to the speed of lightning into the arms, but also took the opportunity to make a gesture to show his face. Because of inertia Odell hugged Olive, two people feel nothing intimate, but the eyes of outsiders, especially the paparazzi snapped, that can be a big news. The flow superstar and his girlfriend intimate embrace, night meeting seclusion. This kind of explosive news is enough to make the entertainment industry shake on a shock. The sess was not lost, all the paparazzi at the entrance of the nightclub were out, Olive saw the timing and spoke up in a hurry. Sorry for bumping into you, sorry. After saying that Olive is leaving, thinking that the purpose has been achieved, the role of things basically done. Odell did not drink drunk is also aware of their own hit people, they hurried to ask.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Who are you? This person should be a lot of drink, as if the voice is drunk. Olive did not want to say too much to reveal the purpose, so he smiled and hurried away, drowning in the crowd. Odell went out together with his friend who was walking in front of him and hurriedly called out to him. Chapter 2435 Dabbling in the heat What for, why did you stop? Odell all but froze, not expecting to meet such a woman. Why, who did you run into? A woman. Ex-girlfriend? No, just kind of nice. Odell was deep in thought,pletely unprepared for the next days showbiz headlines was himself. The friend hurriedly pulled Odell away, fearing what might happen, but it was still toote. On the other side of the room, Olive ran back to her apartment in one breath, out of breath, as if she was not involved in what had just happened. Olive psychologically apologized silently, but in order to rub the heat can not be helped, this is the best policy, tomorrow wake up will certainly receive a call from thepany, because the first hot search will definitely be this thing. The first step in the turnaround battle has already begun. Olive, who was paralyzed on the bed, was not as excited and happy as she thought she was when she reached her goal, because this seemed like a bad person who would do anything. She silently recalled herst life when she was dragged to the hype, thepany in order to give Alieen heat, no matter good or bad things let Olive go, in order to gain attention and upy the public eye. The purpose is not for Olives fire, but for Alieens hotness, she herself is the cannon fodder. A sacrificialmb to keep her sister hot, a sacrificialmb for her boyfriends business. No one wants to be such a person, but she herself became such a person in this life anyway. This kind of despicable means she also began to use, step by step to be the most despised kind of people back then, people are so cheap.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Olive lost sleep as her mind was filled with thoughts. The next morning, Olive was awakened by a phone call. Olive, dont sleep, wake up, tell me honestly what your rtionship with Odell is! Thats my god! The staff member on the other side of the phone was thunderstruck. Olive understood that things were fermenting as expected, she was exposed, the heat was on, and she had achieved her goal. Hot Topic #1: Odells Love Affair Exposed Hot search #2: Odells girlfriend Search #3: New actress Olive The phone rang again, this time it was Wilma. Get up ande to the office, quick! The tone was not very good, it should be a very serious situation, it seems that the purpose was achieved. Olive took the time to brush her teeth and clicked in the hot search, which was full of fans wails. Our brother cant be in love. This woman rubbed off on the heat, right? Didnt she say she was also an unknown minor actress? Take off the powder, goodbye Odell, scum! Brother rest assured to fly, we will always follow, so big boy in love with what? Its okay we support you. He is to rely on fans to eat people, selling is the boyfriend persona, but now they are in love, do not feel sorry for the fans? Everyone has calmed down a bit, no one suspects that this is premeditated? Humph! A p on the wrist does not ring. Everyone has any attitude, regardless of the time scolding or defending the voice, scolding into what can not affect Olive, as long as the heat does not diminish, continue until the opening, then there is no problem. This time not only can get the role, but also have the heat, two birds with one stone. Theizens and Odells fans flooded the intements and even fleshed out Olives identity and background for the public to see. Odells agency has not yet issued an official statement, but Olive has already arrived at thepany ready to be interrogated. When she entered thepanys conference room, a dozen people were waiting for her. Wilma was the first to ask, Exin what happened yesterday. Why did you two run into each other and you went clubbing? Anotherpany executive also kept asking anxiously. People didnt expect that a small actor in the district would have such good luck and get close to the top flow. You two are not really in love, right? You can, little sister, the road to acting is not worried! This is a good thing for the world, because it does not cause any damage. On the contrary, the public is waiting for a statement and a result, and the financial loss of the man is greater. Before Olive could open her mouth to answer the question, she heard someone say, Odell and the others are here. Odell pushed open the door to the conference room, followed by a line of agents. The male agent looked at Olive sitting on the chair with a look of contempt, as if he could see through Olives behavior just to rub it in. Yo, its you, little girl. The heart is not right ah! Odells face was indifferent, not wanting to talk to her at all. The agent was even more aggressive: Needless to say, Ive seen a lot of girls like you, you just want to ride on our Odells coattails and ride all the way to the entertainment industry, where is the chance encounter, its just premeditated. These people want to rush up to beat Olive, Odell simply do not look at her, this ordinary girl did not expect to be wrong-hearted. Stop it, what do you want to do about it? Wilma was the first to break the ice. Olive didnt expect the other side toe to her door, she thought it was just a matter of issuing a statement saying she was single, but who knew it would be so much trouble. What, you guys have a point? Who knows if its your familys strategy to let neers rub off on you? How can a good girl have no shame at all? The male agents mouth was like a machine gun, and he couldnt stop. Olive is not going to answer either, because Wilma is still very protective. Who are you saying has no shame? Shes still a junior assistant in ourpany, and youre saying that people do it on purpose? Who knew your male artist was going to drink at that nightclub? Wilma caught the other party off guard with a questioning. Your family eats the rice of young fans, and you still go to nightclubs every day, isnt it your male artist who doesnt know how to behave? The two agents might have fought if they hadnt been pulled by the people next to them. In thest life, this thing is an ordinary person bumped into the star, was photographed by the paparazzi, the exnation is still justifiable, but now it is a signed artist, but also shot ads, let ordinary people think about it are arranged hype. There is all kinds of spection on the inte, and even some people have picked out Olives photos from her previous audition, the power of the inte is really too powerful. Odell agent named Caleb Nelson, that is also the name of the entertainment industry gold agent. Who knows if its a hype arranged by yourpany? Its a big show, but I think its just average. Wilma exploded: Dont spout blood! . Paramount Pictures people are also wondering how it is so coincidental to spend money in a nightclub, and also collided in a hug? Odell looked in front of the quarrelsome agent, but the party Olive very quietly watched them quarrel, this woman is too calm. Chapter 2436 Gossip Fiasco Follow-up Wilma got up straight from her seat, walked to the door and pulled it open, pointing at Odell agent Caleb. Get out, all of you, out of here! Or Ill call security! Everyone had never seen Wilma get so angry before. Olive was now thinking about how far things had gone, her own appearance as the third female was a sure thing, and now she was bursting at the seams with heat. Odell looked at the woman across the table and kept quiet, so he stood up and walked over to her, leaned down, and whispered in her ear, What a scheming woman! And with that, he left with his agent, without a trace of retention, as if he had note to talk about solutions at all today. Odell looked at Olives eyes full of disgust, he hated such unscrupulous women from the bottom of his heart. However, Olive was always calm, which made him feel very unhappy, how can she be so justified! Olive looked straight at Odell, not hiding the ambition in her eyes. Youre right, thats my heart, I just want to be famous, I want to fight for attention. Olives eyes and words left Odellpletely frozen in ce. It was interesting to see this woman confess her ambition to him like that. Caleb urged Odell to leave, and no sooner had they left than Wilma called Olive to her office to talk. Wilma looked at Olive with a veryplicated look, and asked her directly after a sigh. Olive, how did you get the news that he would appear in that bar at that time? Obviously this time the scandalous storm, the truth is how Wilma heart clear. Olive understood that it was pointless to confront Wilma with words that had nothing to do with her, and acquiesced. I heard about it offhand. You think a little scandal like that will bring you attention? Such poprity is often short-lived and will do your acting career more harm than good! Wilma understands what Olive said! But now she has no way out, if she doesnt take a chance, she will miss this rare opportunity and she will be stepped on by Alieen again. I understand what you said, and I apologize for the trouble I caused you this time. Olive very sincerely apologized to Wilma, Wilma see her attitude this time the good, scolding words for a while also really can not say. This is when Wilmas phone suddenly rang, Wilma nced at it, and then picked it up with a happy face. Hello Mr. Moore! Its our actor who has auditioned, right? Ill have Alieen get ready and report to your crew. The moment Olive heard the other party was Mr. Moore, her whole body tensed up as if she was waiting for the final verdict, yet she was instantly petrified when she heard Wilma say that she wanted Alieen to report to work. How could this be possible? The person who passed the audition was Alieen? Olives face was full of sadness and her heart was saddened when she heard Wilmas voice suddenly rise. Mr. Moore, are you saying that the person who passed the audition at was Olive and not Alieen? You didnt get their names mixed up, did you? Then there was a long period of silence, sounding like the caller wasining about something, and then Wilma solemnly apologized to Mr. Moore on behalf of Alieen, and made amends for half a day before hanging up the phone. Olive has mixed feelings at this moment, although it is said that there are three twists and turns, but now her viiness is secure, Xenia the role is finally taken by her. Wilma looked at Olive, then silent for half a second, and finally sighed.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Moore asked me to tell you that the role of Xenia in the TV series Smart Beauty is yours. Wilmas words also put Olives heart at ease, and she smiled gratefully at Wilma. She wanted to say a few more polite words, but before she could do so, a mans angry voice came from outside the door. Olive! Dont hide, if you dare to do something, you have to do it, today I have to tear you apart. As soon as the voice fell, the door of the office was kicked open and Natalia stood in the doorway with a face full of anger. She leapt to Olive with a few steps, grabbed Olives cor, and questioned. Olive, are you rted to Odell or not! Are those gossips your doing! Although she had been prepared, the indignation in Natalias eyes still made Olives heart shake. Hey! The fact that Natalia likes Odell is something that Olive understands in her heart. When she decided to use Odell to spread rumors to get publicity, she already thought that it wouldpletely offend Natalia. Natalia, who has been chasing Odell for a long time, has been rejected repeatedly, and the rumors about herself and Odell are now in the limelight, so shes not going to let herself go easily. Olive thought about what she could say to make her less angry, but before she could exin, she was pointed at Natalias nose and threatened. Olive, if you dare to get your hands on the man I want, dont even think about it,e with me now! Ill teach you how to behave! Natalia said while tearing Olive, to drag her away, Olive struggled a few times to break free, so she had to say loudly. Natalia, now Im going into the group, I cant go with you! I will apologize to you in personter. Her words made Natalias movements slightly startled. Into the group? Youre going to start filming? Someone actually asked you to shoot a movie? Natalia certainly knew that with Olives current strength, it was categorically impossible for her to take any role that was too good, but even ying a small supporting role was still very upsetting to her. How dare she enter the show business after offending Natalia? Dream on! At this point Wilma spoke up, she was not going to let her own artistes bicker around here. Natalia, these days Olive has not yet started, so she will still follow you as your assistant, until she is officially in the group, and thene back after the scene is finished, still your assistant, so thats it! Wilmas words made Olive feel very ufortable in her heart, she is also a contracted artist, and has sessfully received a scene, but still let her be Natalias assistant, this is really too much, right? The scandal between her and Odell is so big, and she still stays by Natalias side as an assistant, that kind of downfall ispletely imaginable, so she finally still politely expressed some resistance. Wilma, do I have to start as an assistant even after I finish filming? Hmm. Wilma pretended not to see Olives dissatisfaction, for her, the most important thing was to appease Natalia. Chapter 2437 Seizing the Twitter platform How could she not make a scene if she wasnt allowed to throw a tantrum? This was the best solution Wilma could think of. Wilmas words really made Natalias anger subside, she grunted and ordered to Olive. Did you hear what Wilma said? Come with me now. And then she took the lead and walked out the door. Olive reluctantly, but also understand that whether it is Natalia, or Wilma, she can not afford to offend now, so still whispered to Wilma to say thank you. Wilmas intentions were already known to her. If she really defended Nataliapletely, she was afraid that she wouldnt even be able to keep the opportunity to shoot for Smart Beauty, but she still gave herself the best way out. Wilma saw Olives expression and knew she already knew what she was thinking, so she stopped exining anything. I know youre a very somewhat thoughtful person yourself, but you really shouldnt have nned the scandal with Odell, and offending Natalia wont go down well. Olive gave a bitterugh, her face all helpless. But how am I going to take the role of Xenia if I dont do it? He got up and said goodbye, leaving his back all determined and alone. The next morning, Olive rushed to the set where Natalia was filming to continue to be her mother. Luckily she arrived when Natalia just had a scene to shoot, and did not immediately look for her trouble. However, the good times did notst long, and soon Natalia found a way to fix Olive. They were filming a modern workce drama with a female lead, and todays scene happened to be one in which the female lead made a small mistake and was deliberately pped in the mouth by her jealous female boss. However, whether it is the director, or the actress opposite, who dares to let Natalia to shoot the scene of being beaten up, so arranged a borrowed position shooting.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But Natalia suddenly changed her mind before the shooting started. Director, I think the borrowed shot will affect the final presentation of our y, this, why dont we just use a body double! Now filming with a double is already a verymon thing, for one thing, some difficult or too professional action actors can not do, the second is far from the scene of arge scene in order to shorten the shooting cycle, will also find a simr body type to rece, so each actor shooting a scene, there will be several doubles. Now Natalia is asking the crew to use a stunt double to rece her for the long shot p scene. Natalias request the director there dare not agree, but today is a special situation. I thought that todays scene can be borrowed for a while, we did not arrange for a body double toe. The director was embarrassed to exin to Natalia. At this time, Olive has realized what Natalia intends to do, she sighed lightly, thinking that sooner orter this encounter will have toe,e early and end it. Sure enough Natalia pointed at her and said something to the director. Then she walked over with a toe in the air. Olive, I know you dream of acting, today Ill help you fulfill that dream, no need to thank me. Natalia, this Olive she is not a professional actress either, Im afraid its not a good shot! Or, forget it. Miss Adams also knew Natalias intention and wanted to stop her. Oh? Shes not a professional actress and they want her to be in Smart Beauty? I mean, Olive is a professional actress! She has to act when I tell her to! The crew and staff slowly realized what was going on, but no one could stop them or dare to stop them when they asked their assistant to act. Olive also dare not in front of so many people and Natalia face, and now the director of the venue they are staring at themselves, helpless, but also as long as the hard head on. Ill be Natalias stand-in. Olive was taken down by the make-up artist to change into Natalias costume, tidy up her hair, and then went to Natalias previous station, ready to shoot this beaten scene. The actress facing the scene looked at Olive very apologetically and then lowered her voice and said. Im really sorry, when my handes over, you just put your head directly over the good, will not really hit. Olive also whispered a word of thanks, and then the directors side had shouted to start. Sorry sorry sorry, this time I did wrong, I will try to fix it. Hmph, only now you know that you did it wrong, so what were you proud of earlier? Hmph! Olive and the opposite actors line work was quite good, the director did not shout to stop, and then that supervisors hand swung over quickly. There was a clear bang on the field, Olive was hit and sat on the ground, but subtle in subtle in, she and the opposite actor are very experienced, had to look very serious, in fact, originally hurt not serious. The director was very satisfied, shouted a pass, and then the scene services to pack things, ready to shoot the next content. At this point, Natalia, who had been watching, suddenly spoke up to stop it. No way! Its not working! Lets do another one. Olive clenched her fist and watched Nataliae to her, her eyes full of gloating. Director, how can you get by with just this? This will affect my reputation when it is broadcast in the future! Natalia stared at Olive with a resentment that could be described as wanting to eat her. What kind of acting skills are you doing? How can you look like that when youre being beaten up? Go and reshoot again. The director was a little embarrassed, and he didnt want to waste time on such a small scene, so he pointed to the content behind the monitor and advised Natalia. This shot is very good, so there is no need toe back. But Natalia is not giving the director any face. No, shes not even focused enough,e again! The director is alsopletely helpless to take such unreasonable Natalia. She is just an assistant, acting like this is already very good, you are still not satisfied with this, how can we Lets do it again. The directors words were interrupted, yet he could not show any dissatisfaction, no one was willing to offend Natalia. There was no way out, the second shot was finally taken, Olives y could be described as perfect, the opposite actors action was also very crisp and beautiful, the director was very satisfied and nodded his head. He thought that Natalia would be satisfied with this, smiling and waiting for Natalia to say that she had passed so that they could arrange the next shot. Yet Natalia still eggs on the bones. Look at that expression, its too pompous! Youre ying an elite woman who is bullied in the workce, not one of those sultry bitchy women, give me a do-over. Chapter 2438 End it early Olive listened to Natalias implication beyond the words, afraid that she would not let herself off so easily this time. The directors face also turned a little ugly all of a sudden. I think there is no problem, it can be passed. However, Natalia did not give him the slightest face.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Director, I said this is not okay! You guys shoot it again. Natalias words seeded in making the atmosphere of the whole crew be very strange, and most people could see that this was Natalias deliberate targeting of Olive. But Olive in the end is only one of Natalias assistants, the onlookers naturally do not dare and Natalia have conflict, the scene became very silent. The director was also very helpless and arranged to shoot another one. The girl opposite Olive is also very embarrassed to look at Olive, the eyes are full of sympathy. Olive took the initiative tofort her. Its okay! Lets shoot! She also understood at this moment, today does not let Natalia properly out of anger, it is impossible to turn over the matter. She didnt want to drag others into it, so she gritted her teeth and put up with it. Miss Adams is also full of concern, but also dare not disobey Natalia. So it was shot again and again. Olives cheek was beaten red and swollen, but Natalia always asked to shoot again and again, and the director was not saying a wordter, his face was ugly. The actors fingers were trembling slightly, looking at Olives unbearable face, it was impossible to do it again. Thats when Olive whispered to her. This time you use all your strength, so that we can end this sooner. She understood that she had to let Natalia out today, so she let her out. Im sorry, then. This time, as soon as the shouting began, the actress pped Olive hard across the face, with great force. Olives ears were buzzed, staggered two steps and fell directly to the ground, and two streams of blood flowed from her nose. Natalia smiled in satisfaction at the situation, further beatings may also be idental, and thought before she spoke. Well! Thats more like it, then! Said with a smile and walked away. Miss Adams came with a face full of concern and brought Olive a tissue to wipe her nosebleed. You silly girl, why dont you resist! Shes clearly bullying you. Miss Adams temper is usually very good, and her rtionship with Natalia is also very good, this time even she cant even see it. Olive sighed helplessly. Since she has decided to take revenge on me today, it is better to let her get out of this anger, otherwise she will still deliberately make things difficult for me in other ces, it is better to give her what she wants, she isfortable, I can also suffer less. Miss Adams heart blocked, also can not think of any way to relieve this strong young girl in front of once. Olive, you hey! You shouldnt have messed with the man Natalia was interested in, youre just looking for death! She will think of all kinds of ways to punish you. Olive was silent, it was true that messing with Odell would bring her a lot of trouble, but she didnt regret it because she had no choice at all. Olive gritted her teeth with a look of determination. I also is deliberately provoked that Odell, want to go high, want to fight on some does not belong to their own, inevitably have to use some scheme, I do not regret! And to Natalia bowed down, that will be her feet for life, I do not want that! Now lets see who can have thestugh. Todays insult will be returned a hundredfold in the future. Olive is a master of repaying kindness tenfold and revenge a hundredfold, but she is only patient for a while. Miss Adams looked at this kind of Olive, her face was full of disbelief, but she really hoped that Olive would no longer suffer this kind of humiliation today, as she said strong. You! What you want is very clear in your own mind, and I am happy for such you. This stand-in fiasco finally came to an end, and Olive was shocked by Natalias strong and crazy feelings of love and revenge. But fortunately, Miss Adams went back andmunicated with Wilma for half a day, and finally got Olive the benefit of recuperation at home until the start of Smart Beauty, so that she could prepare for the start of the shooting at home without having to be a little assistant in front of Natalia with fear and trepidation. Olive is also determined. Olive also made up her mind that the next time she met Natalia, she would try her best to be strong and not be bullied like that again. Wilma told me to tell you that Odell has already held a press conference to exin the photo incident, so you should pay attention to it. Wilmas assistant reminded Olive that this was something Wilma was supposed to work on, but she was too busy with Alieens side of things to care about Olive, so she just left it to her assistant. Olive responded, but there were some other thoughts in her mind. Wilma is also reluctant to take care of the aftermath of her own case, she decided that she was deliberately tied to the heat, but gave Olive a reminder C she cant rify anything through the media or the press conference, but she can express her voice through other means CSocial media. She remembers that in a few years, Twitter and other self-publishing will be very active and influential, as smartphones will soon be popr and develop rapidly. In herst life, her own sex photo scandal was uploaded on Twitter and became widely known. Its not easy to know whats going on behind the scenes, and you cant miss out on the future of this big mix of actors and actresses. Now the distance between ordinary stars and the public fans is indeed very far, they have contact and social moments very very little, but the near future, Twitter will be very significant to close the distance between the stars and fans, they share their lives on Twitter, which is a very good means to attract fans. So in this life, Olive decided to get a foothold in the Twitter market and open a Twitter ount before anyone else, so that what should be rified can also be ced in front of the fans through Twitter, even if they do not recognize it at the moment, it will definitely be beneficial to them in the future. Olive quickly opened a sessful, submitted the real name authentication, to their own Twitter directly named Olive, at this time Twitter users are still very few, all this was quickly done. The authentication of Olive is simply the word Actor Olive, simple and clear. Then she quickly sent her first tweet C Its a beautiful weekend for a single person, so naturally, I have to keep working hard, cheers, cheers, cheers! The apanying photo is a picture of herself at home carefully reading the Smart Beauty script. The tweets are small, but Olives tweet is very informative. Chapter 2439 Officially in the group Odell has already opened a conference to rify their rtionship, but Olive her own statement is also very important, if people caught the ck point of this bundle of hype, then even if the poprity of the future, is also their own inability to shake off a big stain of rification. Thepanys main goal is to provide aprehensive range of products and services to the public. The next few days Olive is living a leisurely life, just stay at home and read the script every day, do not have to pay attention to anything. Her Twitter feed has gradually gained some attention, although it is still not very friendly. Thements under that tweet were mostly relentless abuse from Odells fans Heh! I thought it was some big shot? Such an unknown N line actor dares to steal Odells brother from us, really shameless, wait to be scolded by our fans! Olive, please apologize to Mr. Odell and his fans immediately! Or well teach you how to behave on Twitter! Get off Twitter, I feel sick when I see you, if you mess with our brother Odell again, youll be banned! Lets see who dares to ask you to do a movie. For these tweets, Olive directly took the ignore mode, as if nothing saw, not only that, she also very big heart to look through half a day, looking for a fewnguage is still clean reply to exin. However, what Olive is concerned about is the serious imbnce between the number of followers and the number ofments on her Twitter feed, with people leavingments on her Twitter feed one after another, but few people following her. The reason behind these Olive is also very clear, although the scandal brought her a certain degree of heat, but also Odell fans offended through, the only let Olive feel more fortunate is thatpared to the previous life on Twitter spewers, in a few years ago, most of the people on Twitter here is still very sensible. The very few who targeted her did so in defense of their own stars, so Olive was determined to make Xenia her own representative work so that it would make a big difference to her poprity. So Olive spent the next few days at home reading the script and carefully figuring out the characters, and the time alone flew by.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Olive looked at herself in the mirror, the injury on her face was no longer visible, and she was in very good shape, so she silently shouted a cheer to herself and went out. The preparation for Smart Beauty is nearly two years, and the shooting cycle is scheduled tost at least eight months, so Olive will have to spend a long time on the set. This also makes Olive feel a lot of peace of mind, at least during this period of time that Natalia is absolutely impossible toe looking for their own trouble, she can also take advantage of this time to grow up quickly, to have some of their own power, so as not to be bullied but can not even have the idea of fighting back. The shooting location is located in the suburbs of Lin City film and television base, the distance is rtively far, and Olive also does not have Alieen and Natalia like treatment, no assistant, only one, had to charter a small car to send her to the film and television base. When she arrived at the location, it was still early, except for the general director Mr. Moore and some necessary staff, no one else had arrived yet. The cast of these actors who need to be resident on the set were given a ce to stay C a hotel near the set. Although the environment is not at all luxurious and high-end, but also quite clean and tidy, the main actors live in a single room, the others double room, Olive was arranged to live with the image director of the crew in a room. After packing up her things, Olive went to Mr. Moore to get familiar with the environment. Because of Olives wonderful performance in the audition, Mr. Moore was still very kind to her, aplete neer, and was very concerned about her status. How are you feeling? Have you read the script properly in the past few days? I read the script several times, and the role of Queen Xenia resonates with me. She is the heroine of her time, proud but notcent as the queen of a country, and is a viin but has a lot of pride. Olives words made the screenwriter standing by the sides eyes light up and look at Olive with some excitement. The screenwriter of Smart Beauty film and television is in fact the author of the original novel, she herself is precisely because of this novel fire, and afterwards even turned to the post of screenwriter of the drama group. As the author, she herself for Olives evaluation of the role of Xenia can not be more recognized, because when the novel was created, she was very partial to this noble but arrogant and overbearing queen. Later as the viin must be ckened processing, she is also the most attentive, giving Xenia a very delicate psychological description of her encounter with pity and sympathy,pletely hate. And these, too, are the direct cause of this role after the explosion of poprity. The other actors arrived one after another, and after a simple opening ceremony was held on the set, the shooting was to begin officially. The only people who participated in the opening ceremony were the crew, and there was no media toe over, because the opening ceremony had been held a few days earlier, and of course Olive was not eligible to participate. Were about to start shooting. I hope youll all work hard and take it seriously during filming! The difference between a big name and a small name is that you have to y by my rules, understand? Mr. Moore is very serious and everyone said, his character and Mr. Terres ispletely opposite, Mr. Terres in the process of filming rarely ck face, are a kind face, mistakes are also a calm tone of education correction. But Mr. Moore is not like this at all, Olive remembered that in a previous life Alieen had also filmed Mr. Moores drama, always being pointed at the nose and scolded for half a day. At first Alieen also tried to stop acting, it was very serious, but Mr. Moores attitude did not change at all, and finally Alieen also gave in and came back to shoot the scene honestly, continue to be pointed at nose scolding. Several actors are also aware of Mr. Moores temper, so they all nodded very solemnly. Olive also got to know the other actors in the same crew. The actor ying the second male is a famous middle-aged actor in the industry, but because of the older some of the topics of concern are not very high. Chapter 2440 Good costume Smart Beauty the plot of this drama is to carry the important task of protecting the countrys seventh prince of Cecil country Garry Evans and childhood friend of the ministers young daughter Kittie Lewis after experiencing the dynastic turmoil, intrigue and calction finally together again, regained The story of love, and in the middle and inserted into the Cecil country of a subsidiary of the queen of the rebellion part of revenge, the plot is very attractive. The first male Garry is yed by a popr strength and face are very outstanding young man Larkin Taylor, and his position at the moment, naturally on the left hand side of Mr. Moore, a proper C position. The actress who ys the female lead Kittie is Paramount Pictures new generation actress Maisie Walker, who is a child actress, but has been quiet for a while before, and is a second-time star powerhouse. However, she is not on the other side of Mr. Moore, originally this should be her position, is the role of the second female, an actress called Nell Ramirez. Nell yed the second female is the best friend of the heroine in the y, the general tiger girl, martial arts extraordinary but also excellent talent of the heroine. The role in the y can be said to be very pleasing, but she herself does not know whether it is nervous or deep background, so directly upy the position of the female lead actor is still a nd face. Olive was just a little curious about it and couldnt help but look at her a few more times, but the other actors were not so friendly. The actress Rhea Sanchez, who ys another very important role, the Seventh Princes sister, Princess Pingyang, is very contemptuous nce at Nell, snorting, a face disgusted to look. The main actors came with their own makeup teams, and most of the other actors also contacted their own makeup artists, except Olive and Nell who had to go to the public makeup room because they were unprepared.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Olive noticed that Nell was looking at her with a strange look, with a little hostility. The most troublesome thing about shooting costumes is the long make-up time, which is measured in hours. It was Nell who opened her mouth in the middle of the shoot, but it was a question. What exactly is your rtionship with Odell? Olive was a little surprised by Nells direct questioning, but considering the fact that she had to spend several months together, she answered seriously. We have no rtionship at all! I just bumped into him that night when I was passing by and he was drunk. Are you telling the truth? Olive nodded slightly, and the hostility on Nells face immediately disappeared, and she cheerfully scratched her head. Then Im really sorry, I was doubting you. Olive gave a simple hmmm, thinking that this Nell is also a simple girl, believe whatever you say, but not as bad as it seems. After nearly two hours, the makeup and styling were finally done. Olive stood up and was ready to go to the mirror to see the effect, when she saw the stylists very pleased expression and the amazement in Nells eyes. Olive, you this also is also too in line with the role of Queen Xenia in the script! Olives heart also jumped when she saw and only felt the makeup. She saw apletely different self, hairbed high in a bun, the Ying and not lose the gentle, quite exotic, face makeup also looks like she has an excellent temperament, the noble and arrogant queen showed no doubt, plus a slightly upturned pair of phoenix eyes, as if the fictional Queen Xenia across time and space came to the crowd. The crowd is also very amazed Mr. Moore casting vision, Olives face, modern makeup is not picky, but the ancient costume is very charming, single eyelids plus a goose egg face, very oriental characteristics. Olive once again felt her own blindness in her previous life, in order to meet Quincy, went to stic surgery into a featureless snake face. Your eyes are actually very beautiful and different. The makeup artist said with some emotion. Todays actresses are all double-eyed and big-eyed in order to meet the publics aesthetics, and there are very few single-eyed actresses with such superb charm anymore. Olive thanked her and left the dressing room to go to the shooting site to observe and learn. After changing clothes, Olive left the dressing room and sat down to watch others shoot while observing and learning. In the previous life, Smart Beauty was a big hit with the excellent acting skills of the actors, and the male and female leads who are ying against each other at the moment make Olive admire them very much, the love-hate entanglement of teenagers and girls makes people very involved in the scene. General director Mr. Moore also from time to time to guide a little, and soon this part of the scene was sessfully concluded, Larkin and Maisie off the scene to rest, the new scene began to prepare. However, the lead actress Maisie did not go straight back to rest, but sat next to Olive, while looking at the script while initiating a conversation. Your name is Olive, right? Ive heard for a long time that the role of Xenia is yed by a very powerful neer, Im looking forward to your performance. Olive hurriedly replied humbly after hearing this. Thank you for yourpliment, I dont have any experience yet, I still have to learn from the seniors. Maisie smiled very sweetly. Xenia is a difficult role to grasp, and the fact that you were able to take her is proof that you are very good. At this time Rhea also put on makeup and came over, just in time to hear what Maisie just said, very disdainful cut. To get a role without forcing a scandal, its awesome! Rheas words can be said to be full of malice, she also said while giving Olive a white nce, disdain and contempt of the look is overflowing in words. Olive did not care in the slightest, these have long been within her thinking, she did not bother to waste breath to exin to them one by one. After all, this is Olives first time filming, Mr. Moore worried that she is not familiar with the position of the camera and so on, but also arranged a separate set to guide her. Olive also got up to follow the set manager to see the position, the atmosphere is finally less awkward. As an actress, Olive is actually particrly talented, and she had dreamed of bing a professional in the road of acting as everyone said. However, looking back on her previous life, she was always taking on bad dramas for money, and she was so busy with her rtionships for Quincy that she never took the time to properly figure out the characters and scripts. She often felt inferior because she dropped out of school early, and Tatum extinguished her dream of acting. Although Olive was not able to go to those professional drama schools to learn acting systematically, but as long as she is willing to work hard, more learning more reading more understanding more feeling, she can definitely be a very good actor. Chapter 2441 First time to the scene The first time she was in a movie, she had a lot of experience in her previous life, and now she has a tform to show her strengths, so she must perform well and leave otherspletely speechless. The set manager thought Olive might not understand what she was saying because she was a neer, so she was a little reluctant, but in the end, she was still serious and gave Olive some tips on what to look for on the set, but she unexpectedly found that this girl seemed to be experienced, and she was able to keep up with her own ideas, no worse than other professional actors. Olive followed the set manager around and came back to continue reading her script, waiting for the shooting, but unexpectedly found that Mr. Moore was not under the monitor watching the performance, reced by an assistant director, and after a look around the corner found the figure of Mr. Moore. Mr. Moore he stood in a backlit ce, seems to be talking with someone, but that persons figure was Mr. Moore blocked most of, and can not see the face clearly. At this point, the man seemed to feel Olives gaze in general, towards the direction she was ncing, but also took two steps forward, Olive probably saw his appearance, giving her a very familiar feeling. Olive head buzzed all over, somehow feel that this person must be thest time I met the man C the mysterious Mr. Lopez.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The Mr. Lopez is also very low-key, and did not rm others, and Mr. Moore said some words, and then quietly left. Olive although curious about the Mr. Lopez the real identity, as well as in a previous life he wanted to kill his own purpose, but then the set manager called her to go over to the scene, she also had to withdraw her thoughts, rushed back. The morning passed quickly, and after the three main scenes, it was time for Olives scene as Queen Xenia to appear. While Olive was getting ready, she heard Mr. Moore on the set, loudly scolding the actors who had not performed well enough, and Rhea was the one who scolded the most. Rhea, dont take my scenes seriously, I dont look at fame or backstage here, if you dont act seriously and properly, you can go away and dont waste my time. Olive happened to be standing aside, these words were heard in full by her, she felt very nervous, also some slight embarrassment. As Mr. Moore sat back down in front of the monitor, she saw Rhea giving herself a hard look, as if she was upset that she had just watched her being scolded. The director scolded me a few times and you dare to stand aside andugh? Rhea was full of anger, although Olive was expressionless just now, but she felt that it was Olives mockery of herself without showing any traces. Just you, a loser who has never acted again and spected on gossip for a role, what qualification do you have tough at me, youll only be scolded worseter! Hmph! Rhea huffed and sat down, as if to see how badly Olive was scolded. Next scene, Larkin, Olive, get ready! The stage manager shouted for the actors to take their ces, and Olive and Larkin hurriedly took their ces. Olive was very nervous, this was her first scene after being reborn in the strict sense. The y is about her role as Queen Xenia, a young woman who has not yet seeded to the throne and who goes to Cecil country with her eldest brother to make offerings. When she first arrives in Cecil capital, the young girl looks at everything she has never seen in the city with curiosity and innocence. In that year, Cecil capital was as prosperous as it was, Xenia was too yful and got separated from her elder brother in the crowd, but she didnt know it, and almost got hurt by someone, but she met Cecils war king C the seventh prince Garry, and fell in love with him at first sight. Olive has already simted this scene many times in her heart, and there is no problem at all. Considering that Olive is a neer, she is afraid that she is too nervous, so her attitude towards her is very gentle and polite, whileforting Olive to let her not be nervous, follow the feeling of the scene is good, while instructing Olive some lines and so on, the two get along quite well. Thank you. Olive only said one sentence, there, with Mr. Moore a action after, Olive is almost immediately immediately into the scene, so fast that even Larkin did not react, he only felt that the girl in front of him suddenly changed into a person, into the Xenia The queen. In the background, the capital city is bustling with the sounds of vendors yelling, but Xenias eyes can only see the seventh prince Garry who saved her. Yes, it was Garry and not Larkin, Larkin also saw the difference in Olive, he also did not expect Olives mastery of the role so precise, heart thumped, did not react at once, the original should immediately say the lines paused for a few seconds before barely keeping pace with Olive. Stop! Mr. Moores face was serious, and he had obviously noticed that Larkin was half a beat behind. The actors each adjust their minds. Mr. Moore and Larkin have worked together before, and know that Larkins acting skills are very good, just now just did not immediately into the state, so did not scold him. Hurry up and adjust, well start shooting soon. Rhea and Maisie were very serious about the filming process, and as soon as they heard the director say that someone was not in shape, they immediately scoffed, taking it for granted that Olive had taken off Larkins hind legs. Cut! I told you that a new actor who only relies on scandals to gain poprity doesnt know how to act! Hes a disgrace! Maisie didnt take her word for it, but what she saw in her eyes was the opposite of Rheas, and she looked at Olive with a more delighted look, this girl is really interesting! After the actors adjusted for a while, the set manager again arranged for them to take their positions and started shooting once again. OK! Second shot, ready! Lets go! This time it was also the set managers word that Olive immediately turned into Xenia herself, as if such instant entry into the scene had be the norm for her. But this time Larkin was mentally prepared, but still surprised by Olives instant change of eyes, and once again a few seconds behind to react, wanting to say the lines but it was toote. So Mr. Moore again called a halt, his face is also a serious look of displeasure Larkin, whats wrong with you today? Howe you cant even get into the scene! Director, Im sorry, Ill adjust as soon as possible. Larkin apologized naturally, just now he really did not keep up with Olives rhythm, because Olives performance was really too shocking to him, Olive a neer, facing such a difficult role can actually instantly enter the state, and can even be said to be instantly into the scene, and the y Xenia role in the y as one. Chapter 2442 Who the hell is that man? These let Larkin for the first time in the filming process to feel the pressure in the rivalry, let him some difficult to ept is that this pressure is not from the former actors or other professional actors, but a neer with little work at all. Hearing the conversation between Larkin and the director, Rhea was a bit puzzled, wasnt it Olive who was scolded? How did it be Larkin? It is reasonable to say that Larkins excellent acting skills are recognized by everyone, this really should not ah! Maisie looked at Olives eyes with increasing interest and could not help but mutter a few words. I really didnt expect this Olive to be so into the scene that Larkin actually became unable to follow her rhythm! The neer is clearly a neer, but it has shocked Larkin, a powerhouse, Mr. Moores vision is really poisonous! Maisies eyes could not help but float a little smile. The third time to start shooting, this time Larkin finally did not make mistakes, and Olives rhythm is very good, the two of them this scene quickly passed, the performance is so wonderful that Mr. Moore that all-year poker face have some smiles. Have you ever shot a scene before? Olive and Larkin two after the scene Larkin asked directly out of the heart of the doubt, for Olive that terrible into the scene he is very curious. The performance Olive just did not make any mistakes, it can even be said that it was perfect, which made Larkins attitude towards Olivepletely changed, he could not believe that Olive was acting for the first time. Ive done amercial before. Olive answered him with a smile, and added again. But I usually love to read. Larkin was slightly surprised but didnt think much of it, so they all went off to shoot their own scenes. After Olives scenes were all shot, she ran to the side to read her script quietly, when a familiar voice suddenly rang out. Yo! Are you reading the script? My good sister finally has a job and doesnt have to pick her feet at home? Alieen walked over with arge group of people and looked at Olive with a mocking face and teased. Olive has long been immune to Alieens snide remarks, after all, this person has been the same since childhood, she looked down and continued to look at her script. She looked down and continued to look at her script. Whats the point of reading a script of a broken viin! Alieen directly stretched out her hand to roughly snatch the script from Olives hand, in fact, in Alieens heart, more or less still a bit upset. This sister of hers has been such a bore since she was a child. When she was young, Olives academic performance was always better than hers, so Alieen begged her mother not to let Olive continue her studies. In the countryside, people would only say that Alieen was pretty but too arrogant, while mentioning Olive would say that she was polite and polite, and that she would be a great child in the future. Alieen also knows she is very beautiful, and she is also very good at using this feature, but how can she be satisfied just because she is beautiful? When they were growing up, she loved nothing more than to take away from her sister, and being able to push her sister to the breaking point was the most painful and enjoyable thing she could do. Olives face also turned instantly icy cold. Give me back the script! Olive looked at Alieens eyes instantly became fierce and vicious, making Alieen couldnt help but slightly conscripted, and her back went cold, but still viciously threw the script under her feet and stomped on it. Humph! But ying a viin, what are you proud of, I think ah instead of wasting time here, you should continue to pull people Odell continue to specte on the scandal! Maybe you can even get a small fire again. Olive calmly nced at Alieen. There was a glint of jealousy and resentment in her eyes, and she instantly understood exactly why this woman wasing after her again. Alieen was jealous of her scandal with Odell and was deliberately picking a fight. She remembered that Alieen had liked Odell when she was in the countryside. After feeling Alieens displeasure, Olive was smiling sweetly, looking harmless. I just hype with Odell, so what? He is at least a popr young man, it is more powerful than the one that his sister is tired of all day long! Alieens face instantly turned ugly. Olive was mocking her for being close to Quincy recently. Olives scandalous partner was Odell, the fresh meat god, while she, Alieen, had to hang out with Quincy, a man who was not so hot. This is a very annoyingment for Alieen. She really just wanted to keep Quincy as a spare tire! The wholepany thought there was a real rtionship between them. Quincy interview is also notpletely denied, more let everyone say different things. You dont talk nonsense, me and that Quincy are innocent, besides, I dont see him! Alieen doesnt like Quincy, Olive naturally knows that! Her sister just likes to steal what she likes. In her previous life, Olive was surprised to find Alieen and Quincy together, butter she realized that it was because she liked Quincy that Alieen did what she did, and Alieen took pleasure in taking everything away from her. As a child she loved to destroy her beloved paper dragonflies and throw away her carefully designed handbills As long as it was something she cared about, Alieen would take it away.From N?velDrama.Org. Heh! Dont get cocky in front of me either! So what if you can get into a scandal with Odell! He denied it, didnt he? And even if you can get together, its not a big deal, hes just an entertainer after all, he cant be popr for life! But I, Alieen, like a man who is more powerful than all the men in the entertainment industry! Alieens words made Olive feel a little surprised, and she gave Alieen a look. Alieens eyes were full of delight,pletely different from her usual look, she had lost her brashness and had taken on the shyness of a little girl. Alieen looks like this, Olive has seen it before. When she was in middle school, Alieen had liked a boy in her ss, and when she talked about him, she had such a slightly shy look. She remembered that Alieens eyes were very picky, and she couldnt look at ordinary men. Olive was curious to know what kind of man Alieen had met that she had fallen in love so quickly. The previous life of Alieen in Olives impression, has never liked anyone, although she always and some outside the circle of rich ah famous director ah rumored entanglement, but only to use each other, there is no affection. Chapter 2443 Friendship Oh? Really? Of course its true! A big man like him is something youll never be able to touch in your life unless you go reincarnate again. Alieen was very proud of himself and finally couldnt resist trying to show off in front of Olive. Ill reveal to you just a little bit of good, he ah! But can influence the entire entertainment industry, if you offend him, you will not be able to stay in this show businesspletely, probably how to die do not know it! Alieen a proud face, Olive is not moving a frown.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The people who can cover the entertainment industry with their hands are afraid that there are not many in the country, but Olive still has no idea what to think. Only to try to set Alieens words. Where would someone be so powerful that he can cover the sky in the entertainment industry and turn the clouds upside down! I think its you whos bragging! Olive finished watching Alieens every little expression and reaction carefully. Sure enough, Alieen immediately changed her expression. What do you know, you rustic? But its only natural that someone of your rank doesnt know! He, however- At that moment, her manager Dent Allen, who was standing beside Alieen, suddenly spoke up and stopped Alieen from saying what she was about to say. Okay, we have to go see the director, lets go! Dent nced at Olive defensively. Alieen had no heart, but Dent was thoughtful and deep. After Olive seeded in getting the role of Xenia, Dent began to guard against her. If he hadnt stopped her in time, Alieen, a simple-minded woman, would have been trapped by Olive, so he rushed forward to find an excuse to pull Alieen away. Dent walked away and warned Alieen not to let her go after Olive again, he was worried that Olive would backtrack. When Dent took over as Alieens manager, he found out that Alieen was simple-minded and troublemaking, but he didnt think it was a big deal at all, because Alieen had a pretty face and he would take care of everything else. Alieen is a little impatient, she is an artist, actually by the manager restraint this restraint that, so she is very upset. But she did not dare to show her displeasure in the slightest, Dents greatness she also witnessed, will bring her more good than bad, but also had to put up with impatience. Watching them go away, Olives face was heavy. This Dent is definitely a big obstacle. In the road of revenge she was nning, the opponent would never be Alieen, that fool, but WilmaDent, who was plotting around Alieen. If it wasnt for the two of them in her previous life, how could Alieen have reached such a high position as a movie queen. If not for Dent, she would have seeded in getting words out of Alieens mouth. Who is the man that Alieen is talking about? Olive was very concerned. It was the first time Alieen showed such importance to a man in front of Olive. If Olive preempts him and takes that man away from Alieens sidepletely, Alieen is afraid to die of anger alive. The only thing that Alieen relies on is that beautiful face, and she can make many men crazy about her capital, that is, everyone for her face is the pursuit. In her previous life, Quincy waspletely captured by Alieens outstanding appearance. Then in this life, she Olive will snatch the man Alieen likes, and let her taste the pain of her beloved being snatched away! This idea, Olive could not help but feel stirred up. However, she soon gave up this idea. She didnt know who the man was, and it was very unreliable to bet her future on a man, in case she met another Quincy, who only valued appearance, she was afraid that the events of her past life would recur again. Olive closed her eyes to calm down a bit, then bent down and picked up the script on the ground, put away the previous chaotic thoughts, and went back to reading the script. The days passed quickly, the shooting life of the crew was very intense and orderly, and Olive is also gaining rapid growth. Initially, Larkin was always half a beat slower than her because of the excessive pressure, but after all, they are strong, and soon their scenes were very smooth, but they progressed with each other, and their scenes were almost all in one take. Rhea is not as confrontational with Olive as she was before, and sometimeses to her for advice after Olives scenes are over. Nell is still the same big-hearted look, only asionally look at Olive with a little jealousy in the eyes, and when the temperamentes to question Olive and Odells rtionship, but other times also get along is rtively harmonious, mainly because Maisie will be in between the two mediation. Olive found that this Nell is simply what to say what,pletely without the heart of a person, when the mood is good will also pull Olive to apany her shopping, unhappy will simply stop shooting, often running even Mr. Moore can not find people. But Mr. Moore for Nells attitude is different from others, even if Nell acting is not in the state, will not be like treating other people as reprimand, the attitude is very lenient. Nell took Olive to go shopping, really scared Olive, this girl to buy things to spend the degree of money is really big and scary, even the always above the eyes of Natalia fear is also notpared. This makes Olive suspicious, this Nell is afraid of what noble daughter it! The reason for this is to experience life, after all, there is no artist like her. The shooting time of Smart Beauty is the most solid time Olive has had since her rebirth. The Mr. Terresmercial sparked Olives desire to be an actress, and Mr. Moore was the best teacher she had on her way to learning. Especially some small aspects she did not know, Mr. Moores words will always let her enlighten, over time, Olive is growing into the entire crew is known as the one-size-fits-all actor. Olives own requirements for herself but also higher, she hopes that she can be the kind of acting what is what the real actor. After the end of the day, Olive stayed in her room by herself to memorize her lines. The image director she was sharing the room with had to leave the set, so she was now living in a room by herself. It was almost ten oclock, and Olive was ready to go to bed because she had to get up early for makeup tomorrow. Olive thought it was very strange, who woulde to see her at thiste hour? So she asked, but the voice that answered was very familiar to her. Its me, Jonas Hernandez, the assistant director, I need to talk to you,e and open the door for me! Chapter 2444 The disgusting assistant director Olive into the group before listening to the people in thepany said some gossip, after all, are the people in this circle, we all know each other, interpersonal rtions is still very important to deal with. I heard from others that there is an assistant director in the group often molest actresses, whether they are new or famous are free to strike, salty hand incident often happens, this person is called Jonas. A big belly thank the top of the old man, not young age is only an assistant director, no level, no wonder is a vice. The purpose of knocking on the door of a new actors room at such ate hour with no background of seniority is self-evident, and Olive looked at the cats eye of the door and watched the unkind gaze of the old man outside, and she felt a pang of disgust. What do you want at thiste hour, Im already rested, you can talk tomorrow if you have anything to say, please go back. Olive refused his request outright, tantly determined not to open the door. But the man outside the door was unmoved and refused to leave. You open the door, Miss Holt, lets y it right. The greasy and disgusting voice reached Olives ears and made her feel like she was going to vomit. This is a bad influence, youd better go back. Olive once again righteously refused him. The entertainment industry is a big stain, not only directors use their status to bully actresses, but anyone with power and influence will do some outrageous and nasty things. In fact, not only actresses, men are no exception, we use each other for their own purposes and interests mutual checks and bnces, only to achieve the purpose by any means. In the past to experience everything, she Olive gradually became others do not know the mouth of the actress, and eventer no one called her an actress, but called her a porn star. All this is because of Quincy, Olive in order to get his attention and affection for a second, to his words obedient, apanied by drinks and dinner as well. But the most desperate and helpless thing she felt was to sell her soul and body. Maybe love is great, but not the action in bed is the proof of love, no woman is humble enough to go on with other men to please their boyfriends, but he Quincy is such a trash. At this moment, Olive didnt know what to do. The man outside the door was like a hot potato that Olive didnt know what to do. Open the door, dont embarrass me, you better be careful. The man gradually lost his patience, as if he could see through the door, his hot gaze searing Olives heart, helpless inside like hands struggling upward in a swamp, without a straw to save his life. Director, lets talk tomorrow if theres anything, Im not feeling well today, Ill sleep first. Olive could only shrug it off like this. Open the door, heres a good thing for you. Olives heart is torn, if you continue to stalemate, the actors in the next room will certainly hear, this floor is a crew, everyone even if they hear such a thing must also pretend not to know, she has no way out. There is no choice but to open the door first. Okay, you put the door. After a few minutes, Olive has been waiting for Jonas to go before opening the door to get the things on the ground, who thought that this man did not leave. The man dragged Olive, kicked open the door and pulled her inside, covering her mouth as he went. Olive would rather die than give in, struggling. Jonas pinned her against the door and tried to negotiate a deal. Miss Holt, you better behave or youre not going to have a good time for the next few months, you understand? And with that, the salty hand was already around her waist. Olive looked at the dead man in front of her not much taller than herself, fat head and big ears, a burst of nausea, she took advantage of Jonas not paying attention, a foot on his shoes, while he was in pain rushed into people, pushing people out. Although the mans strength is great, but Olive shouted while pushing, there are still a lot of paparazzi that may be stationed in the building, if they are photographed, then it is a bad influence on the crew to the actors. Jonas saw several people pass by the door, he also panicked, never met such a strong nature of the actress, had to withdraw first. Do you think you are very noble? Who do you think you are to stay on the set? Dont think youll be okay if you get away with it today, wait for me! Director, please behave yourself. Olive was indifferent in the face of the man who was acting like a mad dog. What, since you can be with Odell and I cant? What kind of innocent young girl do you pretend to be? Since you can y the third female with mediocre qualifications, you must be relying on this rtionship to get to the top! Olive mmed the door and shut Jonas out. The angry Jonas cursed and left the door of Olives room, and Olive put two chairs against the door again. Everything that had happened to her today made her breathless, not from fear, but from the aftermath of painful memories, because she was afraid that what had happened in herst life would happen again. After Jonas left, Olive fell to the floor, a slight chill soaked into her body, as if the feeling of that night, cold into the heart, can not be forgotten. Memories are like the sudden arrival of a storm, dark clouds, wind and rain, the whole body was shrouded in the mire can not breathe, it is that nightmare made Olive even want to kill himself. Looking at the bed in front of her, Olive couldnt help but think of her helpless self that night. The strange mans breath sounded on her side, and the marks all over her body clearly reminded her of what happened that night, and everything was like a big stone on her body that she couldnt move or breathe. Since she Olive back to this world again, then she will never allow this thing to happen again. And so in the endless long night, gradually surrounded by tears, she went to sleep, wishing she could have a good dream and never have nightmares.From N?velDrama.Org. The next day, as usual, Olive looked at her swollen eyes in the mirror while she wasbing her makeup, and was reminded of what happenedst night. Since people live in this world, they need to face all kinds of people and things, since it happened, I need to face it, avoiding is not the solution. Olive came to the set as usual, ready to start the days work, people can not because of other things to disturb their mood, serious work and down-to-earth acting. However, it was not to be. Jonas just kept staring at Olive, from the moment she entered the door, her eyes never left, all resentment and anger. Makeup time, the arranged makeup artist but five, four, three times not present, always postponed, when the day is very troublesome, so easy to wait for the makeup artist, but he became the wrong makeup, so that the progress of the crew was dyed. Chapter 2445 Nell’s background Olive understands that a new actor taking up too much of other peoples time will be scorned, even if its a female actor. The old man must have said hello in the group, from the moment Olive entered the set today, everyone was not quite right, and the rest of the crew began to embarrass her. For example, the first scene today was actually Olive, but she had been waiting after her makeup and hair waspleted but she waste in receiving notice to go to the scene. But the more she thought about it, the more wrong it was. She was the first in the rehearsal schedule, so why was she not informed after so long? But when she got there, she realized that everyone was nowhere to be found. It was clear yesterday that the scenery teacher said that the first scene of the day was here, so howe no one was there? This must be a deliberate attempt to trick her, there is no choice but to ask someone else. Olive spent money to buy a staff on the scene, only to understand that all this is designed, is becausest night Jonas did not get, so there are things today. The man arranged for the whole group to fix Olive, from the wrong makeup in the morning to no one to inform the shooting, it seems that Jonas is so quick to squeeze himself, the future will be more difficult. When she found the shooting location, everyone was waiting for her, because she alone dyed the whole days progress, Olive was really killed by these fellow group members with their eyes. This means that in the eyes of others, not being punctual means having no credit, and this makes it impossible to get a foothold in the entertainment industry. When Jonas saw Olive deliberately picking a fight, he pointed at her and shouted angrily. What are you doing? Do you think youre already hot and youre floating? Who do you think you are? Who do you think you are? ying a big game for? I didnt think it was really him who made the trip. Mr. Moore was also a bit angry, waved his hand and yelled very impatiently. What are you arguing about? Do you want to make excuses for beingte? If youre here, hurry up and shoot the scene. If you dont want to act, leave right away! Olive was also helpless, but she apologized sincerely to Mr. Moore and the rest of the cast. Olive nced at the assistant director Jonas, but finally kept quiet and didnt tell Mr. Moore what he did. For one thing, she had no proof of what the assistant director had arranged, and for another, Jonas was the assistant director, and his roots were far deeper than her own, so she was afraid that she would end up losing out. However, Jonas saw Olive this kind of tolerant look, but morecent, and in front of Mr. Moore to fan the fire up. Look, its only been a few days since youve been acting, and youre so unconcerned, you really think youre an actor! Im not! Olive heard Jonas actually nder herself so justifiably, is no longer able to suppress the rising anger in her chest, she wanted to open her mouth to argue with the assistant director Jonas, but was interrupted by Mr. Moore bang the sound of mming the table. Are you two done? I told you not to argue, but still argue? Mr. Moore seems to have reached the end of his patience, his tone is very impatient, and pointed at Olive yelled.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In the future, no matter what you did wrong, dont make excuses again, now get into shape and start shooting, you have to catch up with the dyed progress even if you work overtime! Olive silently listened to Mr. Moores scolding, and although there was still anger on her face, she held it back and silently walked to the set to start filming. Olive also knew that the personalities of Mr. Moore and Mr. Terres were very different and could even be described as contrary. Mr. Terres in the process of filming can be said to be very gentle attitude, sometimes even if some actors are difficult to get into the state so that the shooting was dyed, he will also be very patient to guidefort, that is, even if it is like Natalia like the irrational actors, but also rarely see his ck face, always with a gentle smile on his face. Mr. Moore is very famous in the whole circle of bad temper, some actors under him was scolded to cry is often happen, although his works are basically everyone praise of good products, but as long as mention his explosive temper, the acting circle can be said to be known, so the big-name actors do not dare in front of him too much reckless. And in Mr. Moores heart there is no such thing as entanglement between actors and staff, other than filming, everything else is secondary in his ce, and he is very tired of actors who dy his shooting schedule because of personal problems. So Olive cant go to him to say something Jonas is not, have to put up with it first. And the assistant director Jonas see Olive this can only eat dumb look, but more proud of it. After a period of time, Jonas always secretly everywhere to make things difficult for Olive, sometimes even in the open to set her up. The most excessive is one day, the shooting task is very heavy, but Olive is because of Jonass difficulties by Mr. Moore in public scolded half a day. First, the make-up artist had a fever in the morning, so she had to wait for other actors to finish their make-up before finding someone elses make-up artist, so she was naturallyte for her scene; then there was an inexplicable problem with her costume, which was actually burned by a cigarette butt with a big hole, and was criticized by Mr. Moore pointing at her nose for half a day. After that, Olive was often inexplicably stood up by the venue manager, was rushed to the scene and forgot, was stylist wrong hair, was left at the hotel on location As for the reason why she is so unlucky, Olive knows it very well, but she definitely does not want to bow down to Jonas the viin. The other actors in the crew slowly noticed and became more amiable to her, while Mr. Moore, although always scolding her, was only scolding, saying that next time she would bete, she would bete, but she waste again because of Jonas deliberate difficulties, and Mr. Moore was still saying the same thing, as if he had lost his memory. This makes Olive think, Jonas did those things Mr. Moore is likely to know. But he pretended not to know, that Olive also cooperate, every day low three apologies, anyway, since she did not drive her away, then she relied on the crew. But soon Olive found out that Jonas had changed his target and went after other actresses. While Olive was being smiled at all day every day, another actress was suddenly treated like a star by everyone. That is the same supporting role of the actress Rhea, and her role ording to the script should be less than Olives Xenia role, at best, a female fifth, but recently the amount of scenes is Olive much more. As to why this is so, not only Olive, the other actors in the cast also understand in their hearts. In fact, Olives heart is not overly worried about the problem of less footage, as long as her Xenia role still has footage, then she is still sessful. Chapter 2446 All the same In the process of filming the TV series, the script was not changed much, but the actors appearance time was decided by the director. This incident reminded Olive of an experience she had in a previous life, when she was the lead actress in a modern drama, but the second actress had some unspeakable rtionship with the director, so she, the lead actress, ended up with fewer scenes and cameos. Fate is always strikingly simr! Mr. Moore will only keep an eye on some very important scenes, most of the time in the main male and female side, and some other shots, naturally, to rely on Jonas the assistant director to keep an eye on, so Jonas added a lot of shots to Rhea, no role as a background, in short, everywhere she, and on the set when the unconcealed flirting. In fact, Rhea has done a lot of work after her debut, but she is a popr face and has little character, so it is not easy to be remembered, so she has been able to take some small roles. This time, she was able to act in a big production like Smart Beauty, and was informed by some media as a backdoor, although most of such reports are not credible, but as the saying goes, flies do not bite seamless eggs. This day Jonas gave Rhea extra scenes in front of the crowd, other actors after shooting are sitting aside to rest, Nell just sat next to Olive, looking at the camera in front of Rhea, suddenly asked a question. Jonas pressured you, you didnt agree, right? After hearing Nells words, Olive subconsciously tried to y dumb, but before she had time to react, Nell spoke again. Our rooms are very close to each other, so I heard all your conversations. She reached out and gave Olive a pat on the back, saying very cheerfully. Before I thought you were the kind of person who would do anything to get what you want, but this time Im very impressed! I hate actresses who sell their bodies to get to the top, we are all the way, from now on, we are good friends! Nell was still looking down on Olive because of the scandal between Olive and Odell, but now she haspletely changed her mind. This conversation brought Olive and Nell closer together, and she was even more convinced of her previous beliefs C Nells background was definitely deep. The shooting schedule moved forward day by day, and gradually Jonas rarely bothered Olive, and Olive guessed that it was probably because she had Rhea that she didnt bother with her. Olives shooting became a lot smoother, and Nell was more and more enthusiastic about Olive, but Olive was still a nonchnt look. This day she and Maisie sat together chatting, Maisie suddenly said something to her. I wonder what kind of background Nell has! Shes a new actress, but shes living a dashing life, which makes me very envious! Olives heart thumped, it seems that not only her, but also the rest of the crew knew that Nells background was quite impressive. Olive did not answer Maisies words, but just quietly nced at Nell who was shooting a scene. Theres only two things that can happen to her, either shes hooked up with a powerful golden master or her family is rich and powerful! Well, I think she should be thetter kind. This was exactly the same as Olives guess, so she also gave a soft hmph. For Nell, Olive was actually a little envious. She has a privileged family environment, so she doesnt have to look at other peoples faces, and can do things without so much concern here and there, but what surprised Olive was that not only she, but also in Maisies eyes, there was such a glint of envy.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I really envy her! You can live the life you want to live ording to your own nature, without looking at other peoples faces, without caring about those rules and regtions, how you like it. Thisment of Maisies made Olive feel very puzzled. It is normal for a small person like her to envy Nell, but Maisie is not a small person anymore, she is now a popr actress, her poprity is soaring, she can get more resources than she can count, how can she have just thatment? You actually dont have to envy her, I think you can live a chic and spontaneous life if you want to, Olive said the truth, she really thought so in her heart, after all, people who are already in high positions, since they dont have to be like her, but she didnt expect Maisie to hear her words, but a very bitterugh. How can you! Im not living a much morefortable life than you. Olive was a bit confused, she just wanted to ask Maisie what she meant by this, but she was interrupted C the set manager came to call the scene! Olive had to put her doubts aside for the time being and concentrate on filming. In the following shooting life, Jonas gradually did not give Olive small shoes, which made Olive feel a lot morefortable, but unfortunately, soon someone came to find her trouble again. Alieen moved in to the hotel where they were staying! But fortunately, the two of them are not living on the same floor yet. The two of them were filming separately, so they didnt have to cross the river, but she didnt expect that Alieen would switch over because the previous hotel environment was not as good as this one. Olive has tried hard to avoid Alieen, but in the end, she is living in the same hotel, so she will not see her head up but also see her head down. The first thing you need to do is to get to know Alieen, and shes bound to taunt Olive. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. You might as welle and work for me as an assistant, its much better than this! Alieens words made Olives heart sink. Recently, Alieen has been a big hit, because of the previous advertisement, she was named as the goddess of vegetation by theizens, and more importantly, that advertisement also won her the potential neer award this year, which made Alieens poprity rise instantly, and there was even a popr male celebrity who directly said he was interested in girls like her these days, which made the whole country know. And Olive is deeply aware that the gap between the two of them will get bigger and bigger, and then her revenge n will fail. But Olive really felt unwilling, Alieen just has a good-looking face, so she does not need to do anything to get everyones favorite, which makes her heart feel very unbnced. But the good thing is, she now has plenty of time to make up for it slowly. Olive also knows that her revenge n is not that easy, but she is patient and can take her time to bide her time. Olive is confident that she has put a lot of hard work into the role of Xenia, and once the TV series is released, she believes that many people will like her then. However, Olive cant help but feel unbnced when she sees Alieen appearing in front of and behind her. When will she have her own power to make Alieen feel unhappy? But originally Olive was only thinking about this in her mind, she did not expect this opportunity toe soon Chapter 2447 Be prepared Previously, because of Jonas malicious revenge, Olive developed the habit of going to the set even if she didnt have a scene, she would stand aside and watch the other actors work together on the scene, and it would prevent her from missing the shoot, she could also follow the season to learn something and ask the other actors for advice if she had any questions. One morning, Olive got up early to get ready to go to the set again. Even if she came to the first floor of the hotel to have an early breakfast before rushing to the set, she met Rhea in the elevator who was also going downstairs. Strangely enough, for a long time, Rheas scenes and scenes have gradually decreased a lot, Alieen guessed it was probably because Jonas the old man was tired of ying it. As soon as Rhea saw Olive, she began to mock it in a sinister way. Oh, some people are really strange, obviously there is no part for them, but they are still very diligent to run to the set every day, it turns out that their appetite is very big, actually put the target on the general director Mr. Moore, in order to get to the top really do anything out ah? Because of Olives hard work in recent times, the directors attitude towards her has improved a lot, although sometimes she would scold a few words, butpared to before, the attitude has been better than before. Olives unconquerable energy is what Mr. Moore likes a lot, plus she is very serious in this aspect of acting, hard work and good learning,pared to Rhea those who rely on connections to film, Mr. Moore for Olive is naturally different. Rhea said in public that Olive wanted to hook up with Mr. Moore, so she was so diligent, and when she said it, she also looked like she despised it.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Olive looked around, most of the people who came to breakfast were from their Smart Beauty crew, how could they let Rhea nder them, not to mention that Rhea had brought Mr. Moore with her this time, which made Olive feel very angry. Rhea and Jonas affair is almost known to everyone in the cast, and now she dares to denigrate others like this. Mr. Moore is not the kind of viin Jonas is, so you should go back to kissing that old mans ass. Rhea instantly changed her face and said in annoyance. Olive! You dont need to spew blood! I am not! I am not blood spitting, you should know best in your own heart! You! You wait for me. Rhea said turned around and walked straight away, her face hard to read. Olive frowned at Rheas expression, really did not want to evaluate her, ate breakfast and then walked out of the hotel ready to go to the set. Olive just walked out of the hotel, ready to call a car toe, a touch of the pocket only to find that his cell phone is missing, carefully thought about it before remembering, is left in the hotel room charging it. Olive was ready to go upstairs to get her phone down, however she didnt even notice that there was a ck limousine driving behind her, because she was a little distracted, naturally she was startled by the car that suddenly appeared in front of her, a panic and took a few quick steps, as a result her shoe heel broke, making her fall directly to the ground. The car was a few inches from her feet before it finally stopped. A man in a suit came down from the drivers side and quickly, quickly walked up to Olive and helped her up. This youngdy, Im really sorry, Ive scared you, right? Its okay, its okay! The one who should apologize is me, I was the one who got lost in thought. Olive looked at the man in front of her and unexpectedly felt very familiar, she seemed to have seen him somewhere before. At that moment, the back seat window of the ck car slowly opened, and a mans low voice came out. Otta Thomas! Whats going on? The voice was slightly hoarse, but unexpectedly maic, only this voice was what made Olive freeze directly in ce. This persons voice was the mysterious Mr. Lopez! Before this, Olive had already met that Mr. Lopez twice, so remembered his voice. The first time was at a highway rest stop on her way into town, when she identally bumped into this Mr. Lopez. The second time was when she came to audition for the role of Xenia, Mr. Lopez as the investor behind the audition scene also appeared. Olive was a bit confused, as Mr. Lopez was only an investor, and ording to Alieen, he was a big yer in the entertainment industry, how could hee to the shooting site? Could it be to check the progress of the shooting? Nothing Mr. Lopez, just a little ident. Olive was still puzzled when she saw the assistant called Otta, who was very respectful, walk to the car and open the door. Then a mans body flew out of the car. He was well-dressed, with an upright posture and delicate eyebrows, but a cold and expressionless face, indeed the man Olive had seen before. Mr. Lopez looked calm, lightly exined Otta a few words, until the end did not look at Olive. Ill go in first, you take care of this side. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Olive came back to her senses with a troubled look on her face. She squatted down and picked up the bag she had just dropped on the floor, then walked back into the hotel as well, going back to her room to look for her phone. When Olive came downstairs again, she found Mr. Lopez in the first floor lobby, standing with their director, Mr. Moore, talking. The sound of the two talking faintly reached her ears. How is she doing these days? Mr. Lopez asked about Mr. Moore, and to Olives surprise, Mr. Moore answered his question with a very humble attitude. Mr. Moore is not good-tempered that is recognized, even standing together chatting will always give people a feeling that he is yelling, but at the moment is a very warm words, simply can be described as gentle. This you can rest assured! She cant stand aggravation in my ce and seems to get along well with others. Mr. Moore spoke to a person in such a respectful manner, it was really ufortable. You are so busy and also made a special trip over, why dont you let here over and you guys talk? Wait for the night when she rests! Ill be staying here for the next few days. These words made Olive feel even more strange, this is Mr. Lopez by definition should be very busy people ah, how wille to stay here, listen to their conversation, it seems to be to find a person. She stayed there alone, talking to herself, when the elevator door was opened again and Maisie came out. Chapter 2448 Little mind Hey, Olive, why are you standing here in the morning staring? Maisie said looking around and was also quick to see Mr. Moore who was in the middle of it. Only to see her instantly sucked in a breath of cold air and covered her chest. Shane how can appear here ah? Her words made Olive froze for a moment, then reacted that she should know that Mr. Lopez, and immediately asked. Maisie, you know the guy who talked to Mr. Moore? You know him? What, you dont even know Shane, do you? Maisie looked at Olive with disbelief, and considering that she had just joined the circle recently, she whispered to Olive. Hes our biggest investor in the show, Shane, the current president of the Lopez Group! Her words caused Olive to be a bit overwhelmed for a moment. Olive was aware of the Lopez Group, but she had never thought of Mr. Lopez as the Lopez Group. The most powerful entertainmentpany in the circle, Ensemble Studios, is owned by the Lopez Group. In fact, Ensemble Studios is an independent entertainmentpany, but arge part of its holding is in the hands of the Lopez Group. The Lopez Group family is a century-old aristocracy with a wide range of family businesses. This is probably the reason why Alieen said he could have a hand in the entertainment industry! Olive looked at Shane withplicated eyes and a lot of thoughts in her mind, and at that moment, Shane seemed to notice something and looked at her. The two of them just unintentionally stared at each other, his eyes were cold, making Olive uncontrobly panic. In her previous life, when she was dying, Quincy and Alieen had told her that it was Mr. Lopez who had exined that he wanted to take her life. So she had always guessed that Mr. Lopez was some big director in the entertainment industry, but she never expected it to be someone from the Lopez Group. If he had really arranged for Alieen and Quincy to get themselves killed in their previous lives, her revenge n would have been pointless! Olives heart was in turmoil, she forced herself not to think about it, maybe, that Mr. Lopez, had nothing to do with the Lopez Family at all! Otherwise, with the familys status, she had the chance to offend them as a small artist. If not Shane, who is the Mr. Lopez that killed her? What kind of amazing background could Quincy and Alieen have if they could instruct them to kill? Just as Olive was thinking about this, a brittle female voice rang out Mr. Lopez! What brings you here? Olive frowned, the voice was familiar to her, and looked up in the direction of the voice. Sure enough, it was Alieen. She was dressed simply, apparently also down for breakfast, looking at Shanes eyes full of adoration, even the look, are very different from the usual. The delicate and beautiful little face, slightly flushed, eyes smiling curved, it is rare to show a little daughters delicate attitude. Since ancient times, people have been more than a little attached to beautiful women, there will always be some impression, just like Alieen. Shane looked at Alieen, who was exquisitely dressed in front of him, with a sweet voice full of girlish shyness, but couldnt remember which one it was. Mr. Lopez, my name is Alieen. Alieen is still shy, a slight blush on her face, a love-sick young girl look, people look at the heart. But Shanes eyes were full of detachment, and his tone was t and unpredictable. Youre thatpany spokesperson that rings a bell. Shanes answer made Alieen happy and sad, happy that Mr. Lopez remembered that he was the spokesperson of thepany, sad that such a cold-faced man in the mountains seemed to have no interest in her at all. Because Alieen, as one of the new generation, had recently received an endorsement from Ensemble Studios, Alieen was overjoyed to hear that Shane had remembered her. She also heard from thepany that they had chosen this spokesperson for a long time and had not made a decision, but finally Mr. Lopez chose her from among a list of actresses and appointed her personally. Alieen thought she was different from other women because she was handpicked by Shane, and she was different for him. When she received the endorsement and started to learn more about thepanys background, she realized that the president of Ensemble Studios was so young, talented and handsome. A man this young, a president, and who remembered her name. Alieen had always secretly put the man down deep in her heart, hoping to meet him someday, but she really didnt expect to meet him by chance today, which she thought was a gift from God. This thought made Alieens whole body excited. I heard that you also live here, right? Alieen could hardly restrain her excitement, her face was red, and at a nce it was the shyness and cuteness of a girl seeing the boy she loved, which made anyone look at her with pity. But Shane is not an ordinary man. Faced with Alieens shyness and questions, Shane frowned without any expression, as if the opposite Alieen did not have feelings for himself. Shane obviously did not want to answer the womans question and turned his head around, but Alieen refused to give up and stared dead at Shane waiting for an answer from him.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Alieen wanted Shane to see himself as such, and preferably to fall in love with him. Alieen such a relentless pursuit is very puzzling to Olive, to say that such a handsome male artist Alieens side is really quite a lot, but let Alieen can have this kind of performance is certainly not ordinary. Is it true that a few days ago I heard that Alieen has a favorite man, is this Mr. Lopez? Shane was still unmoved and did not even want to give a look, leaving Alieen alone. Otta, the assistant next to him, saw that the situation was too awkward and rushed over to say. Mr. Lopez, this way please, the check-in procedure has beenpleted, this way please. Shane turned around and left without dy, not leaving Alieen a word, making her very embarrassed in front of the crowd. Alieen didnt expect Shane to be so cold and heartless, not even replying to herself. She lost face in front of the public, but she still liked the cold and arrogant man in front of her, she felt that only such a person was worthy of her. Although the slight red shyness has faded, but the endless despondency is still written on her face, Olive witnessed all this, she deeply understand Alieen is very fond of Shane. Standing next to her, Maisie came up to Olives ear. Chapter 2449 Can’t wait This sister of yours doesnt look big, but her heart is not small. A word that says the whole of Alieens mind, yes, Alieen look at the man, not ordinary ah. Olive smiled helplessly and didnt say anything, she still knew the truth that words will lose, and she didnt have anything to say in the face of her sister who was sarcastic and taunting her day by day. Come on, lets go to the shooting site. Olive and Maisie left together, leaving Alieen alone where she was still inquiring about Shanes news. Todays shooting task is not very heavy, everyone went to rest afterpleting the required tasks, Olive had to work first because of the directors temporary extra scene, and could not rest early. Additional scenes also need to readjust the site location background, so Olive on the side of the rest and wait, reciting their lines. Maisie, who had already retreated because of the early closing, suddenly contacted Olive again. Are you still making up shots? Yes, why? Olive had a moment of confusion. Its not much that my assistant followed me back, I left my bag on the set, can you bring it back for me when youe back? The room number is sent to your phone, Im on the 17th floor. So it was because of this, Olive painfully agreed to down. Because the hotel was not the same as the one where the actors and directors and investors were staying, Maisie asked Olive to bring her bag back with her. After a long day of work, Olive finally returned to the hotel at around 10pm and came to the 17th floor with a tired body to deliver something to Maisie. Maisies price is there after all, and Olive is a neer to the entertainment industry, the floor is also different. The high paid actors and actresses, directors and investors are in the 17th floor business suites, which are much more advanced than the ordinary rooms at the grassroots level below. It turned out to be her, Alieen. What was she doing on the 17th floor at this time of night, what was she up to? But I guess its not anything serious, after all, this dress is also too hot, now is a bitter cold winter. The hotel is thermostatically controlled, but the temperature in the hallway is not very high, and Alieen wore ace nightgown to reveal a beautiful body, ultra-low neckline under the scenery as far as the eye can see, white long legs shaking the blind. Olive heart muttered, this is their own to find Jonas let him bully good on the top? No, Alieens noble how can look at that man. Its better to see what she really means. Alieen walked up to the door of a room, as if with great determination, raised her hand and pressed the doorbell. Immediately, the door was opened. Olive didnt see who it was because she was standing on the wrong side, but the sound was enough to prove that he said Shane, and Olives eyes widened as she tried to adjust her angle to determine her identity. This is also too shocking, although he has deduced that Alieen likes Shane, but really did not expect her to act so quickly, the initiative to show goodwill to the door of the room Olive or the first time to see. After adjusting his angle, Olive could say he saw Shane clearly. He looked like he was also resting, taking off his jacket, turning up his shirt sleeves, unbuttoning his cor by two buttons, revealing his slender neck, wearing a watch on his wrist, and tapping his fingers on the door frame. But he certainly didnt expect it to be Alieen who came looking for him, but the purpose of being out on the street at this time of day in his pajamas exposed is self-exnatory. What can I do for you, Miss Holt? Mr. Lopez, can wee in and talk? Alieen said Alieen a hand climbed up Shanes small arm, so that the body tilted a shoulder strap slipped off, Alieen smoothly organized, and then the ce that should be exposed no less, Shane must have seen. Olive silently sighed: no matter in this life or in the past, Alieens teasing tactics are very urate. Shane pretended not to understand, and only let out a monosybic question. Huh? Then Alieen thought it was a signal to herself, and rushed in closer to Shanes ear, speaking in a voice that only two people could hear, so that Olive couldnt hear either. Olive thought she had already hooked up with her beloved, but did not expect just her one-sided pursuit of the fierce, that can not go through the procedure directly to the bed? In fact, it was Alieen herself who was begging Shane to be slept with, right? When she thought of this Olive felt that Alieen was very funny, betraying herself for a man. Shane how possible to look at the showbiz actress, at best, is just ying, the consortium big shot a few married the showbiz people, who are not seeking a clean family. There are exceptions to everything, maybe Shane ate this, but not. You go away, this is not appropriate. Shanes cold voice flowed back into his ears, devoid of emotion. Alieen was turned down surprisingly, not expecting to hit a wall. Mr. Lopez, dont be like this, lets go in and talk. Alieen has begun to pamper, the poor look even Olive looked very heartbroken.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Only to see Shane put down a sentence. Please behave yourself, or all your endorsements will be cancelled. Then he mmed the door, and Alieen was left in the lurch. Olive didnt expect this result from a love interest like Alieen. It was a big surprise, but Alieen didnt give up and continued to ring the doorbell again. She waited at the door, waiting for Shane to open the door, waiting for him to soften his heart, but instead she waited for Otta, her assistant, who took Alieen away with him. For the first time in her life, she saw Alieen fail in her quest for someone else. Olive was shocked but more than that, she was thrilled to see Alieen go downstairs alone in the elevator, wearing a rag-like outfit that was too exciting. Back in her room, Olive couldnt help butugh out loud, even as she had other thoughts. If Shane was his own, it would be better to like her Olive, then she would not only have a smooth ride in the entertainment industry, even if she was dumpedter, everyone would definitely want to see what kind of women Shane had dated. But on their own condition, everyones eyes are Alieen such a unified showbiz aesthetic actress, like Olive is at best a distinctive actress. If you have Shane as a backer, she has the effect of pushing her feelings and career in this life, especially if you can also be angry with Alieen, the thought of it is very painful. If Olive herself thus realized everything she wants now, what is the difference between that and Alieen who harmed herself back then? How can people live into their most hated look again. Chapter 2450 Quincy So its better to let go of your obsessions and work hard to shoot, and not to have unrealistic ideas, or you may still bury your future ah. Olive has already given up this unreliable idea, because no one will favor a person who is not outstanding in appearance, or a female artist who lives by her face then there is even less chance. The work continued as usual, and the next day, Olive continued to shoot. After Olive adjusted her mind, the quality of her work was very high, and the scenes she shot in the morning passed without any mistakes, and the director was very satisfied. Just after a scene ready to close, a low, maic male voice suddenly sounded at the back. Good acting. Olive knew it was not the directors voice, but Shane. Howe a big president of apany is not in a hurry to deal with other things, butes to the set every day to watch the actresses fight with each other, and is so happy to see them acting and fighting. Olive turned around and saw Shanes eyes looking at Maisie, and didnt know exactly who was acting well. The man even pointed to Olive to show the director, meaning that the actress was doing a good job and deserved encouragement. Olive didnt expect Shane to be there to watch the y and take the initiative to praise others, which seemed to give Olive the opportunity to think about what she had yesterday and might have again today. It was as if Shane and Olive were the only ones around, so nervous and shy Olive thought she was in love and her heart was pounding. Shane, on the other hand, was not impressed, and continued to watch the next scene, the image of a cool male god is not in doubt. Olive heart like a mess, a moment to think Shane is specifically to see their own, and a moment to deny themselves how possible ah, so many beautiful women do not see why look at you Olive. Ill leave now, youre busy. Just see Shane and the director to say goodbye to leave. The director was unable to get away from the shooting, so he asked Olive to send Shane off, but she didnt know that she was sending her heart away. What are you waiting for? Send Mr. Lopez off, I cant leave. The director looked at Olive frozen on the sidelines and hurriedly urged her to send off. Olive did not dare to stay still any longer and hurried to meet Shane. This way please, Mr. Lopez. Olive followed Shane in the costume she hadnt had time to take off, and the two of them walked out together, only to pass by Alieens set. Shane stopped in his tracks and let the people inside see him, I dont know if it was intentional or not, but the heart of a man is a needle. Alieen saw that Shane came to the scene and also came to her own shooting site, she thought it was specifically to see herself, thinking that he was regretting yesterdays rejection of her, but did not expect to follow Olive. Alieens shy face suddenly turned ck, and her anger was all over her face, what makes Olive qualified to follow Mr. Lopez! She couldnt figure out why her sister was following her beloved man, was this Olives special way to piss herself off? Why does Shane like someone as ugly as his sister? Its unbelievable. Olive watched Alieens face turn from red to blue is really too relieved, simply did not think he came to send the leader can still give himself a mouthful of bad breath. I just happen to walk next to your beloved, you just cant hold down like this, think back when you and he teamed up to harm me not much more serious than this moment, this is what counts! Olive was still very angry in her heart. Shane suddenly stopped and turned around, only to see Olive, who didnt know what she was thinking, didnt pay attention to the road ahead and slipped and fell forward. Olive did not expect to make a fool of herself, or in front of Shane, so she shouted in fear. Shane actually came to her aid and held her body. People who did not understand the situation must have thought that the two of them were hugging, their bodies were getting closer and closer together, and the illusion made everyone would misunderstand. Olive thought she was going to fall to the ground, thinking that her time alone with Shane would end with her making a fool of herself, when she thought she was being held in a hug. She was so scared that she closed her eyes tightly, which slowly opened, and saw the face that was magnified in front of her Shanes skin is also too good, is it makeup? She just looked at it for several seconds, looking at Shane are embarrassed. Ahem, are you okay? Ah, no, its fine. Olive hurriedly stood up straight and left Shanes embrace, in fact there was still a hint of lingering, because it had been a long time since such a heart-stopping thing had happened. The face of Alieen next to her was so ugly that she wanted toe up and tear Olive apart. Well, no need to send it, you go back. Shane was also a little unnatural inside, not expecting that he was also a handful of hug her. Shane silently told himself that such things are normal, a normal person will help others, they are right, the heartbeat is because the action is intense suddenly, and no other intention. The artist in front of him is nothing special to Shane. Just finished talking and turned around and left, looking at the back of the departure, Alieens angry face suddenly appeared in front of him. Good sister, really powerful, so quickly hooked up with Mr. Lopez, really good wrist, how the still run to me to show off? Do you still want to have some face, vixen! Alieens voice is not small. In the past, Olive would have turned around and walked away, but today she couldnt stand it.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Alieen you have to understand, people just helped me when I was about to fall down, I am not as shameless as you, wearing a rag in the middle of the night to knock on peoples doors! Olive was much morefortable and experienced the thrill of disliking Alieen. What are you talking about? Who is shameless! Olive hit the nail on the head, Alieen face cant hang up, she obviously yesterday watched the seventeenth floor of the peopleing and going, did not expect to be seen, or her own sister. Im talking nonsense? If you didnt do it you would be so vain? Do you want us to see the surveince video! Hearing this frightened Alieen did not dare to say a word, had to be silent. Olive looked at the person who stopped talking in front of her and turned around to leave, but unexpectedly met Maisie. She was standing not far from the hotel in her costume, so she must have heard the conversation between the two people just now. Maisie. Olives face changed slightly. Look at her look, you know just now all she saw, I do not know how much she actually to see, probably all see see it. Olive, you are very smart, but still careful, the Lopez Family is not ordinary, not us small people can reach. Maisie kindly advised. Before leaving added a sentence. Dont get in too deep, you are two worlds apart. Said and patted Olives shoulder. Chapter 2451 Backing Mountain Maisie certainly understands that nowadays this society and their own find a backer of course important, but she did not expect Olive to find himself a backer is also he great, surprisingly is Shane. It seems that Maisie misunderstood Olive, and now it is impossible to say. Olive previously understood that she was relying on the news of the scandal with Odell to have the opportunity to enter the group shooting, and now she has approached Shane beside her, which will certainly make Maisie misunderstand. Olive wants to know howplicated Shanes family really is. In herst life, she only knew that his family was rich and wealthy, but who would have thought that the background and interpersonal rtionships were also veryplicated. What kind of things has Maisie been through and why does she advise against getting in too deep? What did she find out? When Olive returned to the studio she was called away by the director. The days scene was supposed to be over, but when we heard that a new actor wasing into the group, everyone was called back. I heard that Xenia had a childhood friend for many years before she became a queen, and the two were supposed to be together for life, but the result was unsatisfactory, and the two did not end well. The new actor here today is ying Xenias childhood friend, the man Xenia loved when she was young. Originally Olive had not heard whichpanys special artists, I guess it is also the normal channel audition selected it, there should be nothing special, but meet a side or must, courtesy is actually very important, the two people have a lot of rivalry. Olive would have liked to go up and say hello, because this is the next actor who has been ying a rival role with himself, familiarity andmunication in advance is a must, the script around the time of reading did not see him, I guess it waster reced. Who would have thought that the man who is now patting his back like apdog in front of the director is the one who always appears in the dream. With gold-rimmed sses dressed in a refined manner, not clear that he is a person will certainly be confused by the appearance of the schr, thought to be a gentleman, in fact, is a nasty viin. In the drama, the brother-inw and sister-inw murdered his wife and sister, and finally the dog and the man finally got married. A casual clothing seems this person is very cold and noble, in fact, will be in front of the director to say good things, patronizing, acting strength is average. This person is Quincy, the person who harmed himself in his previous life, and even more so, the man who buried his life. Olive didnt expect to have this opportunity to meet in this life, thest time two people met was not under such conditions, it seems how to avoid can not avoid the past things that should happen, she can not avoid. Time is like a wheel, leaving traces is something we can not change, we can only move on. The director does not care what the rtionship between the actor and you is, between the two of you to me to y their part on the line, and then more conflicts tomunicate themselves. Olive to meet, this is the actor you y opposite, called, called Director, my name is Quincy. The man was very dogged and rushed to pick up the conversation to keep the director from being embarrassed. What was in front of her made Olivepletely dumbfounded, she really didnt expect to meet Quincy in a y that never had She was afraid she wouldnt be able to resist saying and doing something too much. Olive hates this man, hate always makes people crazy and make people do unreasonable things. Now well, a group with their own sister and their own boyfriend in a previous life, she really does not know if she can control herself, she now can not wait to p Quincy hard to relieve the hatred of the heart. She was actually afraid of exposing herself. There was no hiding from the fated encounter, so she could only resign herself to fate. Quincy took a big step forward and extended her hand. Hello, my name is Quincy, I know you are Alieens sister, please take care of me. The tone of voice is gentle, and the eyes are deep. The previous one-sided surprisingly remembered Olive is Alieens sister, I have to say that this man is still the same as in his previous life, is a wolf in sheeps clothing, pretending to be civilized, but in fact is a negative man. In thest life, it was other work people met Quincy, this life of this work Olive has not yet contacted first met people, really people always have to obey the fate of the arrangement, but Quincy genuinely make people guilty of disgust. Hello, my name is Olive. In herst life, Olive, like Alieen, was fresh out of the countryside, no particr heart, although not talking about how true and beautiful, but at least kind and pure. Olives first glimpse of Quincy in herst life, she had already fallen in love with this tall and elegant literary boy, probably because she had initially entered society and saw the first boy who met the aesthetic standards. Quincy may have understood this simple rural girls love and support for him after meeting Olive for the first time, and by going along with it, he didnt need to do anything else to Alieen. But nowadays, Quincy has not made any substantial progress here in Olive from the first meeting to now, and even is not even getting a good look. In fact, all this is a bit of a blow to Quincy, he does not know why Olive so cold, even some disgusted with their own appearance. Maybe now Quincy is just a normal human interaction, but here in Olive will always make her think of the year, stabbing heart, so she can not help but want to remember, just repeat the painful memories. Whenever Quincy tries to get acquainted with her through Alieens rtionship with her, Olive bes extremely irritated, which she considers as a provocation and disrespect of Quincys sincere feelings towards her back then. Quincy still came forward and took the initiative to greet again, I hope we all have a good cooperation today. The iconic warm smile coupled with a gentle tone, ording to the original Olive only set to be charmed by the seventh, can not be normal to the scene, which is also the reason why they nted themselves in his hands in thest life. Nowadays, people favor masculine male artists, like this kind of elegant type is not in the mainstream aesthetics, so that Quincys poprity is general. After all the preparations were in ce and ready to enter the shooting, Olive took a deep breath, hoping to adjust her state and be able to continue to cooperate to finish the acting. All in ce, start! The first scene waspleted with Olive narrating her lines and taking her ce.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Olive looked up, the only man in this environment was Quincy. Once she saw this face, her mind was all about the past, like a movie, scene after scene, stimting Olives brain. She thought of herself as a good qualified actor. She thought that since she is a good and qualified actor, she cant be bothered by these things, but still she made a mistake and spoke the wrong lines. Chapter 2452 The End Cut, it seems Olive is a little nervous, ready for another one. The director could see that Olive was a little different than usual and thought she was facing a male actor who was a little nervous about Mr. Terres. In fact, otherwise, Olive face this familiar face think all is how to revenge, and against him, they are not controlled at all, so it led to a lot of problems in todays shooting. Quincy also wondered how he and Olive had no enmity so hostile, at the expense of the job opportunity. The next scenes Olive arerge and small mistakes, the director was very unhappy, but did not show too much, want to give the neer a face, after all, the first few days y well, can not let the neer too embarrassed. The venue manager announced that Olive was done for the day. Olive heard the end of the day, did not look back to leave the shooting site, because it is too depressing, facing the people who hated in a previous life, but also here to y a close rtionship between childhood friends, these are let Olive can not breathe. The hatred is like a big mountain, pressed on Olives back, as long as the day revenge is not revenge, this pressure is impossible to disappear. But Quincy didnt think so much about it, he thought it was because he didnt do enough to make the rival actor appear other emotions, and also wanted to ask for rification after closing, and also wanted to inquire about Alieens news, which he hadnt reached for a long time. Miss Holt stay, may I ask where I have offended you? If so, then I apologize to you, dont let these things affect the cooperation between us.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Quincys sincere attitude, sincere tone and sincere appearance made Olive feel sick and want to vomit when she looked at it. But the more this happens, the more angry Olive is listening, Quincys tone is in stark contrast to his previous life, how could the original him exin things to himself, its good enough that he doesnt scold himself for forcing himself, a man with a human face and a beasts heart. Olive sneered. No, its my own bad state, you dont have to apologize. Quincy looked at Olive since he answered this way, he was relieved, although the expression is still not quite right, but still continued to speak. Thats good, thats a relief, that I have one more thing I want to inquire from you. Faced with Quincys wheedling, Olive had long wanted to pat himself on the back and didnt want to have too many encounters. Quincy was a little embarrassed that a man of 68 was squirming. Excuse me, do you know what your sister Alieen is doing these days? I looked for her and she ignored me. After saying that surprisingly also a few aggravation. Olive exploded straight away, no matter if it was in herst life or this one, how did she have to go through herself to find Alieen? This is a disguised stimulus, show love can not be far away from others, in addition to your love is not legitimate ah! I dont know, ask yourself if you have something. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Quincy looked at the angry Olive left more puzzled, and thought he asked the wrong person, to sister inquire sister is there any inappropriate ce? In fact, Olive understood from the time she came to this life, the Quincy of that year and the Quincy of now is a person, nothing has changed, these things are in order to continue to develop, so here are some are reminding and ironic about their own stupidity back then. Especially when Quincy takes the initiative to inquire about Alieens affairs, it is merciless to set off Olives humility and pity, this man only likes Alieen from the beginning to the end. Olive gradually calmed down and her mind regained itsposure. Can no longer let these people and things upy their lives now, Olive choose to control their emotions. In fact, calm down and think about it, Alieens attitude towards Quincy has been lukewarm, not at all talk about like, Alieen like the one is Mr. Lopez like. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre getting into. Turning around to think about it, Olive denied this answer again. Could it be that because Quincy was with herself, Alieen wanted to get revenge and snatched her sisters boyfriend? This may make sense, but it doesnt make sense, because the two peoplete together for a long time, so long that it can be day-to-day love. Alieen so high-minded person, can not be with Quincy, they must have some secret or agreement between them, the two will be together for so long. With a satisfying answer, Olive went to sleep, and its a good thing that there are not many more scenes, so hang in there. The next few days of the y, Olive tried to control their own discontent and anger, she can not smash their own sign, but good toplete, there are a few quarrelsome scenespleted particrly well, I guess too involved. This week weekend the female third part of the scene will all be killed, they can finally no longer have to look at Quincy that face, we have to say goodbye to each other. In fact, many of the groups view of Olive is not as bad as it was at first, and even think this girl is not bad. Especially Nell and Maisie. Maisie came over and chatted with Olive casually, hoping to continue working together in the future. After all, seniority and status are there, so it is not too close, in fact, toe and say goodbye to Olive, she has been very happy. But Nell is not so much concerned, came over and pulled Olives arm, showing a look of fondness. Hey, once you leave, there wont be many people in the group I can talk to and chat with, its too hard for me. The words were full of regret and regret. Dont be like that, I cane see you when you finish filming. I didnt expect to gain a true friend in this drama. Hey, there are not many good people in this group. Olive looked at the honest actress in front of her and couldnt help butugh. Dont let anyone hear you, or Jonas wille after you one day. Nell does not care about Olives little advice, Olive is also forgetting that Nell also has a background. Everyone took advantage of the fact that most of the actors killed today to meet together for a meal, and when the scene broke up, everyone was at the door ready to go back to the hotel. Maisie rushed over to the director. That, director I will go first, sorry. The director followed Maisies line of sight and looked out, it turned out to be a luxury car parked outside, one look is waiting for someone. The director also knew it by heart, nodded, instructed a good rest to work together againter and then each parted. Olive saw the scene in front of her, she did not expect Maisie is also behind this entertainment industry is tarnished flowers, wrongly said she thought Maisie is very noble, the original is not either. What? Didnt expect it. The director came out from the back at this time and said this. No, its not easy for everyone. Chapter 2453 Can’t give up Olive looked at the whizzing limousine and also saw the man and woman in the car and couldnt help but sigh. She had to do it, or she couldnt mix it up. The director seems to know everything about these things, and now the look is exining for the showbiz whites. Olive all understand that she did not alsoe this way back then? She now wants to see if an actress can rely on her own hard work and dedication to be a really good actress. Girl, its so hard, do you want to keep going? The director was like a father asking this about his daughters future goal. Olive still decided to keep going, she couldnt give up, let alone miss out. I will continue to work hard, please dont worry, since I became an actress I have to ovee the difficulties, please dont worry. Olives shoulders were gently patted a few times, she understood that this was the directors encouragement and approval, with this experience and sharpening in filming, she believed that she would definitely go smoother and smoother in her future path. The next day Olive was already back at the office and ready to go to work, just before she entered the office she heard her cell phone ringing in her bag, and it turned out to be Elio. Olive? I heard youre back at the office, Natalia wants you toe over to her side now, within 10 minutes,e on! The phone is very anxious, Olive also do not know what happened. The car was rushed to the other side, Olive really helpless, obviously they are also thepany signed artists, how yesterday is still an actor in the shooting, today seconds be assistant and trip. The new drama has just finished filming, if it goes well, from editing to post-promotion there are still more than half a year to release, this period of time, I still behave as an artist assistant, but also can learn a lot of things. I arrived at the neighborhood where Natalia and her group were filming their new drama in a short while, and went inside without any problems, and heard Natalias soprano voice before I set foot inside the house. Ah, do you still want to do it! Such ugly makeup, and costumes, are you poor and crazy to give me this! Are all first-rate actresses so difficult to serve? Olive looked at the half of Natalias face, the makeup is okay, it suits her usual style. The people on the scene had nothing to say about Natalias temper, and Elio hurried over. Sister you take a sip of coffee, wait a moment, this will give you a new makeup artist. Elio wanted to suppress Natalias fire, otherwise everyone present would be out of luck. Olive wondered why Natalia was so angry today, was it because of herself? I dont think so. Why would a first-rate actress get angry with a little transparency like herself who has only done one scene? She looked up to look inside, a familiar figure swept by, she finally understood why todays obviously appropriate makeup Natalia but she disliked the old fashioned. Its not because of that man The man who came out from the back was tall, with a fair and clean face, the most popr fresh meat type of looks, he was dressed very casually today, but still instantly attracted the attention of everyone around. When Olive saw him, her heart was moved and she was slightly surprised. How did Odell get here? Its no wonder Natalia just reprimanded the makeup artist, it turned out that Odell wasing, so of course she had to wear the most delicate and youthful makeup. Natalia and Odells age difference of nearly seven years, she is already thirty-one years old this year, although still look beautiful, but in the end to be in the same frame with Odell such a young man in his twenties, the more youthful and beautiful makeup naturally to make the better ah. After thinking about these Olive quickly moved her eyes away from Odell, in fact, she now does not want to meet Odell at all. After all, some time ago she used her scandal with others to get the role of Xenia, Odell came to thepany to question the two have been very unpleasant. Now she doesnt want to be pointed out again, but what Olive didnt expect was that Odell saw her the first moment he came in. The mans gaze was also instantly icy cold, his good-looking eyebrows slightly frowned. Why are you here? Natalia heard Odells voice before she reacted, she was still discussing with the make-up artist on how to make her look younger, and instantly curbed her grumpy temper and immediately turned into a dignified and generous appearance. She smiled and took a few steps in the direction where Odell was standing, and pretended to pull the chest area of the low-necked gown she was wearing. Odell, youre here so soon! Didnt even say anything to me. Natalia finished seeing Odells ugly face staring at a ce, slightly stunned, followed his gaze, and saw Olive squatting on the ground is packing props.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Natalia eyes a cold sh, but then is the tone of soft and Odell to talk. She ah is a new assistant I recruited, you should know each other, not before s . Natalia deliberately brought up the scandalous incident between Odell and Olive not long ago, and sure enough Odells face instantly became very cold. His looks are originally high cold and indifferent type, good-looking is good-looking, but will give people a sense of detachment, so that some slight anger, it is more obvious. Humph! How can I know a woman like her who will do anything to get what she wants? Afraid of being screwed by others! Olive is not far away, so Odell these words she is word for word, all heard, clear as day! She did not feel angry after hearing it, but rather felt a lot of relief. She did use Odell in order to get the role of Xenia, so she didnt dare to think that he would be nice to her, including today Natalia deliberately asked her to work here, probably to test their rtionship, Odells words just now, should put Natalia at ease, and will find themselves less trouble. Natalia immediately smiled, the smile on her face is real, see out is really happy. Natalia is full of satisfaction close to Odell, hate to throw the whole body into Odells arms, whispering. Odell, you should not bother with her such a small person, ourpany arranged for her toe to me as an assistant, but also in order to let her collect her heart, do not think that those should not get. Thepany has arranged for her to be my assistant, so that she can put her mind at ease and not think of those who should not. Odell frowned unnoticeably and politely reminded. Natalia, should start shooting soon, Ill go see if the director has any other requests. After saying that, without waiting for Natalias answer, she directly walked away quickly. Odell, Ill go with you! Dont you go so fast, wait for me Chapter 2454 Natalia’s conspiracy Natalia stepped on the hated sky and hurried after her. Olive watched this scene and couldnt help but feel very funny, this Odell, although he couldnt see himself either, was disgusted by Natalias active throwing herself at him! She thought in her heart that Natalia should not be difficult for herself anymore, and suddenly she was put a cold, cold object on her face, and her thoughts were interrupted at once. She looked back and saw that it was Elio with a can of cold Coke and was smiling sweetly at her. Have a sip of Coke to moisten your throat! Today Natalia has asked you toe here on purpose because she has heard about the day of your shooting, and her ultimate goal is to let Odell meet you, so youd better watch out! Olive took the iced Coke, opened it and poured a few sips down her throat, feeling much morefortable, before answering Elio in a rxed tone. Its okay! She can try as much as she wants, and I definitely wont regret that thing I did before. The scandal with Odell had offended Natalia, but it had also earned her the role of Xenia, a role that would be a hit in the future. Olive inadvertently nced at Odell and Natalias side, and saw that Natalia was still cuddly next to Odell, who had an undisguised look of disgust on his face. The staff around them naturally saw it clearly, but no one dared to gossip about anything, only Natalia still had a goofy smile on her face, as if she could not see the impatience on Odells face. Olive turned her head and whispered to Elio. Natalia is pestering an actor who is seven or eight years younger than her, and she is not afraid that the reporters will see it and write about it? Elio hurriedly shh at Olive, some nervous said. You must not let Natalia hear these words! She is such a nature, when she sees a man she likes even if she is desperate, she must get him, and this time is especially serious about Odell, so you and Odell before the scandal, but she has beenpletely offended. Olive was silent for half a second, really didnt know what to say to Elio about her current appearance, the role of Xenia is too important to her, even if it offends more people and more big yers, she must also seize the opportunity to y the role of Xenia. Natalia finally started filming, and this time it was just a smallmercial, so it went very quickly. When it was time for a break, Elio came to Natalias side with Olive to take care of her. Natalia took a sip of water, and when she looked up, she saw Olive busy, and hatred appeared on her face. Her hand tapped on the makeup table and then smiled wryly. Elio! Elio youe here quickly, my diamond earrings are missing! Elio, who was brewing coffee for Natalia at the side, was also instantly flustered by the words and rushed over to Natalia, who had an anxious face at the moment. Natalia, what did you just say about missing? Its my pair of diamond earrings! Theyre personalized! Ive always treasured them. Natalia had tears in the corners of her eyes, and she looked so panicked and anxious that she couldnt stand it. Odell, who was also taking a break, came over to Natalias side. Natalia directly cried and hugged Odell without any reason, and said in a resigned voice. Odell, what should I do? I cant find my most precious pair of diamond earrings! Its a very important thing to me! Odells body froze directly there, with disgusted revulsion in her eyes, but still held back her displeasure tofort her. Sister, think carefully where you put it? It will definitely be found. I remember I took it off before shooting, and then, then it seems like I put it in the prop box over there. After saying that, she looked like she suddenly remembered something and fiercely turned around to re at Olive. Olive! Did you take my diamond earrings, before the prop box I remember that it was you who organized it! Her words seeded in bringing everyones eyes to Olives body Olive also reacted instantly, she knew what Natalia had in mind, and said calmly. I organized the prop box, yes, but Ive never seen any earrings! Elio, who was standing on the side, also hurried to exin. Yes, Natalia, there must be some kind of misunderstanding, Olive would not take your diamond earrings. Natalia heard Olives exnation, her temper instantly detonated. All thieves say they didnt steal anything before they are caught with the stolen goods! That diamond earring is high quality, Olive, if you really took it I will make you pay for it. Olive slightly froze and was also a little angry. Natalia! What the hell do you want! Search! I want a public body search! Olive directly reached out and turned out the pockets on her body for Natalia to see. Come on! Look carefully, I didnt take any of your good earrings. So think a frisk is just a look at your pockets? Natalia grunted, with all the excitement in her expression. How would a thief put something he stole in in sight, Im talking about a body search, as long as you strip naked and show us all in public that it wasnt you who stole it. Olive face a chill, some exasperation. She just felt strange, this Natalias why must say she stole her diamond earrings, such a thing, a casual investigation can be exined clearly, there is no threat to her. It turned out that it was just an excuse, Natalia just wanted her to embarrass me by stripping in public. I refuse! You use me of stealing your earrings, but its just your suspicion, so who am I to take off my clothes. Why do you suspect it was you? Because youve had a history of stealing my cosmetics before! This time you actually took my diamond earrings directly, its too much! Ill teach you a lesson. Natalia, dont talk nonsense here, when did I take your cosmetics, you tell everyone clearly. Olives face was iron blue, and she was obviously really angry. Natalia didnt expect Olive to be so tough, but it was hard to ride the tiger, so she just blurted it out. Just two days ago you took one of my brand-name lipsticks! Two days ago? I just got back from the Smart Beauty production this morning, we havent even seen each other for thest two days, how did I take your lipstick? Natalias face instantly turned pale as she realized that Olive was setting a trap for her. The first thing you need to do is not to say so many false things, and yell directly.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2455 Because I’m younger than you I dont care! You have to take your clothes off for me to check today, or Ill call the police! And dont shoot themercial. The staff all sucked in a breath of cold air, no more filming? How could they do that? They had been preparing for half a day. Everyone understood Natalias purpose, it was simply to make things difficult for her assistant. After all, this little assistant and her favorite Odell rumors out some time ago. The crowd was afraid of Natalias threat, so they all spoke up. Then, assistant, you take off! This will prove your innocence anyway, wont it? Yes, yes, yes! Take it off and check it out, we cant afford to dy the shooting schedule. Olive looked at these people with a cold look in her eyes, not wanting to dy her progress and forcing her to do so? Before she could make any reaction, a few of them even went straight to her hands and were ready to strip her. What are you doing! Let go of me! Olive instantly felt panic, rushed up are some male staff, this will be spread out their reputation will be ruined, she desperately struggled, but the power gap is too big, it is not helpful. She wore a shirt button also opened a few points, those men, but also unblinking eyes to stare at After all, Olives body is still very good, the body is pretty, naturally, they also let the new tide surging. This woman does not like to hype? Then they simply help her, todays thing, absolutely can be on the headlines today! So those peoples actions became even more reckless, seeing Olives blouse was about to bepletely disintegrated. At this time, a cold voice rang out from the side Thats enough! The sudden sound of the male voice vaguely contains a sense of anger, the few men holding Olive immediately stopped their actions, Olive also did not expect that the man would actually speak for her. Odell stood aside with an icy expression, stared at Natalia for half a second, and coldly opened his mouth. Natalia, youre going a little too far! Natalias heart trembled at the words, but hearing him actually speak for Olive, there was some displeasure in her voice. Odell, shes a thief who steals things and has dragged you into deliberate hype before, are you going to speak up for someone like her? Im not speaking for her, its just that you dont even have proof that she stole from you, yet you forcefully strip search her, thats not quite appropriate, right?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Natalias face instantly turned particrly ugly. She turned her head and red at Olive, but because Odell was still standing by, she couldnt bring out her usual spirited side, and puffed up and stopped talking. Odell looked back at Olive, although he is also very annoyed with this woman, but still opened his mouth and said. A group of big men actually to a woman hands, do not mind shame? Investigate the surveince does not know whether she stole it, if it is really her, directly sent to thew enforcement bureau is good, there is no need to pull. Natalias lungs were about to explode with anger, her earrings were lost or not, she knew very well in her own heart, today she just wanted to punish Olive this bitch a little. But she didnt expect Odell to stand up for Olive, which made her look like a particr bully. This is not stealing the chicken and losing the rice, is not it? How long are you men going to hold on to the girl? The few men surrounding Olive instantly let go of their hands. Olive was also relieved and hurriedly raised her hand to organize her clothes. She was also a little scared, if Odell hadnte forward to speak for her, she would have been stripped of her clothes by those men. Olive organized her thoughts and very calmly said out a sentence. Then why dont we go check the surveince right now and see who actually stole your earrings! Natalia hands silky clenched, so the heart has a reluctance, but she also knows that simply can not refuse. Elio, you go check the surveince footage right now and make sure you find the thief! Natalia just yelled so loudly that Olive saw Elios body visibly tremble for a moment, but still immediately ran to check the security camera footage. Natalia let Elio to check the intention of the surveince Olive know it well, Elio is her Natalia people, of course, will not find out what is not conducive to her things. Natalia held a stomach full of anger, and can not vent at Olive, so they had to be angry at the surrounding staff. You people are still standing here looking at what, the crew feeds you for nothing? The people saw Natalia angry, have gone away, each do their own thing to go. After that it was time for Natalias personal close-up, Natalias face went to the shooting area, while Odell was sitting in the sofa next to the venue drinking coffee and resting. Olive saw that he was alone at the moment and went over to him. Odell! Just thank you! Olive was specificallying over to say thank you to Odell, who had indeed just relieved her and helped her a lot. However Odell looked at Olives gaze was still filled with disgust and rejection. Olive directly ignored his not-so-friendly eyes and asked another question in a low voice. But Im still curious, why did you speak up for me? Olive knew that she hadpletely offended Odell by forcing him to hype herst time, and he should be very disgusted with himself, so why did he stand up for her today when she was being embarrassed? Odell obviously also did not expect Olive will be so direct, the face of a slight pause, but soon returned to the cold disgusted look. You can not misunderstand anything, I just can not get used to seeing more people bullying less people! Odell finished and was silent for a while, not waiting for Olive to reply suddenly asked another sentence. What? You came over here just because you were curious about this? Olive smiled and nodded then shook her head again. I was a little curious, but I came over most of all to thank you! Looking at Olive, Odell was surprised to find that she looked pretty when she smiled, her single eyelid but very shiny eyes were slightly narrowed and had a unique vor. Then Odell reacted again, this is the first time he saw this woman smile! Cant help but, he actually looked a little dumbfounded. But he quickly returned to normal, his face is still a look of disgust to the extreme. Helping you doesnt mean I can forgive you for what youve done! Youre still the woman I hate the most. Olive thought about it and thought it was normal, there would be someone there who would like a woman who pulled herself into a scandalous fiasco the first time they met. Odell said this, in turn, made her heart relieved, she said once again very sincere. Chapter 2456 Hotness You helped me, so I want to be honest with you I was indeed the one who used you when I was photographed in front of the hotel and scandalized earlier! I had a role that I had to get my hands on at the time, but the investors demanded that I had to have some heat to get it. Im a new actor in the industry, I really had no choice before I thought of such a despicable method, now I solemnly apologize to you, Im really sorry! Olive bent down to ny degrees and bowed deeply to Odell. Odell also had aplex under his eyes. It was the first time he had seen the object of the hype run to apologize and exin. This cant help, so he couldnt help but take a serious look at the girl in front of him for the first time. Her age is very small, but her body has a sense of maturity that does not match her age, and her looks, although not a big beauty, but also clean and natural, the skin condition is also very good, looking like a young girl of 16 or 17 years old. And Odell also vaguely feel that she is close to their noses will smell a very faint, but make people veryfortable fragrance. This fragrance is not the women can often smell the smell of artificial perfume, but only the most simple shampoo faint fragrance, so Odell suddenly recalled the night they crashed together, he seemed to smell such a fragrance. Odell coughed a little embarrassed, inwardly cursed himself actually such a no-good, still thinking about that night what? Anyway, you have used me, if you really appreciate me for what happened today, then stay away from me, as a reward for what I just did! Odell said coldly, he didnt want Olive to mistake him for a heroic rescue! That is only because of the inner sense of justice to do. These Olive heart is also very clear, the reason why she will be to Odell first to say thank you and then apologize, but also because she never want to owe others anything. Olive looked at Odell and nodded seriously. Good! I know what to do! After saying that, Olive gave another slight nod to Odell and turned to leave. Natalia had been out of shape since the earring incident, so the scheduled three-hour shoot was finallypressed to less than an hour. After that they got into the car together and prepared to return to the office. Natalias face was so ugly that Elio and Olive didnt speak. Olive, you give me an honest exnation! Are you and Odell rted or not? Not long after the car started, Natalia snapped at Olive. Olive sighed mentally, it was really time toe, and she couldnt necessarily run away from Natalia, a deceitful old woman. Olive returned the exasperated Natalias sentence very inly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. There is no rtionship, its just that I have used him to hype the scandal, which you know. What? There is no rtionship he will stand up for you a woman who has used him? Do you think Im stupid? You bitch Natalias words became more and more unpleasant, Olive felt very funny, if the fans who follow her know that their idol is privately profanity, I wonder how they will react. Just now this woman also wanted to strip search her body to make her embarrassed in public, Olive thought of this no longer want to put up with it. She was reborn and had a big job to do, note back to be bullied! Humph! Maybe people Odell just cant stand to see you an old woman actually bullying a neers ugly appearance, only to speak for me. Olives words just fell, the entire carriage instantly quiet scary, Natalia look disbelieving, while Elio is grown mouth, obviously frozen in fear. Natalia had never imagined that she would one day be used of being a bully by a new actress, a little country girl! Olives reaction put Nataliapletely angry speechless, forehead veins are faintly rippling, after a long time before the angry shouted angry curses out. You dare to call me an old woman! How dare you! You dont even look at yourself in the mirror, are you worthy of having Odell speak for you? Olive looked at Natalias shouting appearance and felt very ridiculous. Natalia is already in her early thirties, and because of her work, she always wears makeup, and she does not pay much attention to skin care, so the years have already left traces on her face silently, and when she is so angry, the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes arepletely hidden. Olive sneered and once again deliberately stimted Gao Zhi. But I think that Odell will speak for me because I am younger than you! This is even more vicious than the one just now, the driver was also a bit shocked, the car obviously swayed a bit. As for Elio, who was sitting next to Olive, she waspletely dumbfounded and stared at Olive in disbelief. Natalia was also naturally shocked by Olives words, and she wondered if she had misheard her own ears. Olive, what did you just say? Repeat it for me! Elio hastened to quietly pull Olives clothes behind her, trying to remind Olive not to stimte Natalia again, but Olive was directly ignoring Elios reminder. I say, Odell will speak for me just because Im younger than you, an old woman! The car is obviously a sharp braking, is driving the drivers head is already a denseyer of sweat beads. The small space inside the car was deadly silent for a moment. It took a long time before Natalias deafening screams came. Ahhhhhhh! How dare you call me old! Ill kill you, you bitch! Natalia jumped on top of Olive and tore Olives hair, moving so much that her hair waspletely disheveled and her makeup was falling off her face. Olive, unless you get down on your knees and apologize to me today, I will definitely have a way to make your stay at Paramount Pictures impossible! Natalia began to threaten Olive while tearing, she must make this bitch bow down in front of her. But Natalia could not imagine that she could not even threaten Olive with Paramount Pictures anymore. Olive went straight to her hand and pushed Natalia hard. Even if you cant stay at Paramount Pictures, so what? I wont apologize to you even if I die. The car came to a halt just as the words left her mouth, and it turned out that the car was tearing along, and before she knew it, she was downstairs at the office. Elio was afraid that they would fight in public, so he changed the subject and said. Natalia, stop it, you have to go see Wilma! Elios words finally made Natalia calm down a bit, she coldly snorted, pulled Olives wrist and got out of the car, directly dragging Olive towards Wilmas office. Chapter 2457 will not renew the contract Olive struggled all the way, but she couldnt break free of Natalias squeezing hand, and in the blink of an eye, she was at the door of Wilmas office. Natalia kicked open the office door with a rude gesture. Wilma! This neer you signed has dared to scold me, do you still care! Natalia realized that there were two other people sitting on the sofa in Wilmas office, and she froze for a moment, while Olive took the opportunity to break free from Natalias iron grip, her wrist already red and swollen. Wilma looked at Natalia this cloak and dagger look, is also stunned, rushed forward a step, soft voice asked. Natalia, whats going on here? How did it get like this! The afterglow nced at Olive, who had a disdainful expression on her face, before she understood what Natalia had just said. The two people sitting on the sofa were also looking at the scene in front of them with a puzzled expression, and then one suddenly gloated and spoke. Ouch! Sister, you actually made yourself look like such a mess, its really funny. The one who spoke was Alieen, and the other person sitting on the sofa with her was, naturally, her manager, Dent. The reason they are here is because Olive and Alieens previous contract was about to expire and they came to discuss the renewal of the contract. Alieen picked up the contract on the table and waved it in front of Olive as if to show it off, but Olive never changed her face and was not moved at all. In the past, she might have been very concerned about the contract from Paramount Pictures, after all, if the contract was renewed, it would be a formal contract and she would have been recognized by the agency and would have entered the show businesspletely. But she has long changed her mind, so she did not feel envious at all in the face of Alieens disy, instead she was rxed. She took care of her clothes and looked between Alieen and Natalia with an expression of watching a good show. Oops! You renewed your contract with thepany, sister! But thats awesome, I guess Wilma is giving a lot of benefits, otherwise why would you stay at Paramount Pictures. Alieen was so proud of herself that she didnt even notice the hole Olive had dug for her in her words. Of course! Im not like you, Wilma can Dent, who was standing by, gave Alieens sleeve a sharp tug, signaling her to stop talking. Dent looked at Natalias face and was also a little nervous. This time Alieens contract renewal is Wilma and thepany easily negotiated down, the benefits offered in the neer is simply too good to be true, at first nce it is clear that thepany just need to do their best to promote Alieen. But now Paramount Pictures leading actress is still Natalia, so if you want to promote Alieen, some of the resources that originally belonged to Natalia will have to be shared with Alieen. In fact, this kind of thing is verymon in entertainmentpanies, all signed artists are, frankly speaking, to bring revenue to thepany, Natalia is now on the decline in this area, thepany naturally also want to promote neers. But Alieen, the brainless and troublemaking one, only wants to show off in front of Olive, not caring that Natalia is still here. Natalias attention really shifted from Olive to Alieen, looking at Alieens youthful and beautiful appearance, and her eyes were about to burn with anger. Natalia actually also noticed this newly signed little girl, the recent resources suddenly good abnormal! The key is that she is also quite outstanding in appearance and is in her adolescence, which makes Natalia feel vaguely uneasy in her heart. Olive looked at all this, the corners of her mouth mocking smile deeper. She wants to start a war between Natalia and Alieen, one mountain cannot tolerate two tigers, the more they fight, the morefortable she will be. Wilma also felt Natalias tit-for-tat when she looked at Alieen, and her face also turned ugly for a moment, rushing to try to divert Natalias attention. Olive! Whats wrong with you? How can you start a conflict with thepany seniors? Now apologize to Natalia immediately, or you wont be signing this contract extension today.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Wilma was trying to force Olive with the contract renewal, but she suddenly noticed that Olives eyes were not the least bit flustered. Thats very kind of you! I wont apologize to her, and I wont sign another contract extension for Paramount Pictures. Her words were like a thunderstorm that stunned the crowd in the room. For an actor, the most important thing is the agency, without the agency, it can be impossible to wrestle a future here. What did you just say said? Wilma is full of surprise, she originally intended to use the contract to threaten Olive like Natalia apologize, for the contract that girl must be crying and begging herself, and now actually said she was not going to sign? How is it possible, I guess she heard wrong. Olive gave a lightugh and said loudly. I just said, this renewal contract I will not sign, I Olive will not renew the contract with you Paramount Pictures! This idea has long been rooted in Olives heart. In her past life and present life, Wilma had never thought highly of her, and there was no future for her to stay at Paramount Pictures. And she is the first ck before the fire, the previous scandal and offended Odell such a popr youngster, Wilma fear is not even want to renew their own contract, now mention the contract renewal, but also just to threaten her to apologize like Natalia, so that Natalia is not so angry. So why not just let her reveal the truth? Alieen looked at Olive and was furious. She was just proudly showing off her contract renewal, and then they refused to sign it, which was a public p in her face. Olive, you dont have to pretend, without Paramount Pictures you wont get any resources. I cant seem to get any resources even if I stay at Paramount Pictures! After all, I cantpete with you, sister. Youre so good-looking, youll have a bright future here. Alieen has not yet reacted to how Olive is so good at talking today, but Dent and Wilma have understood Olives intention, and their faces are ugly. Olive was saying that Natalia had lost her pride and joy and was going to be eliminated by the neers! Natalia, Wilma and Dents faces were all ckened, and only Alieen was still dumbfounded, unable to see Olives scheme. Wilma gritted her teeth, pointed at Olive and yelled. You get the hell out of here right now! Chapter 2458 Going Solo Wilma didnt realize that Olive had figured out that they didnt want to renew their contract. She thought that after using Olive this time, she would think of a way to get rid of this dragging bottle, but she was pre-empted. I dont want to stay with you for one more second. Olive turned around and walked towards the office door, not forgetting to say hello to her sister before she left. Go for it, sister! You have to rece someone as the first sister of Paramount Pictures soon! With your qualifications, youll be fine. She was going to give them onest piece of advice. As soon as Olive went out, Natalia shouted. Olive, what did you mean? Make it clear to me! Natalia stepped forward and tried to go out and pull Olive back, but Wilma pulled her back with a quick nce. Okay, Natalia, dont be angry with a little assistant, shes a dead girl, shell only cause you trouble, she wants to go, let her go. Looking at Natalia still look angry, and added. This time I will arrange two assistants for you. Natalia did not stop this and watched Olive go, but the girls words were very much on her mind. She pointed at Alieen and yelled at Wilma viciously. Since Olive is not renewing her contract, then, this little bitch you are not allowed to renew her contract either! Olives words before she left made Natalia realize a serious problem. Olive is definitely not a threat to herself, she can be at her own mercy, but Alieen is different, she has a good development prospect, she will be the perfect candidate to rece her position in the future. How will she let this happen? Wilma couldnt help but curse Olive once again in her heart, that little bitch didnt even forget to stir up trouble when she left. Natalia, dont listen to Olives nonsense, Alieen is just a normal contract renewal, and she is a neer, this contract is also a normal contract renewal, you dont care too much about this. Just a normal contract? Natalia is in the end a person who has been in the circle for some days, Wilmas words, she simply will not believe, only to see her quickly grabbed Alieens contract on the table and looked through it. Id like to see if its a normal contract extension! Wilma did not stop Natalia, she identally saw the contents of the contract, do not look at the matter, a look is a thunderstorm. The contract clearly states: thepany after any resources priority Alieen period tentatively set to sign the first year time. Why a neer just signed thepany can have such good resources? And also in this first year, when others are still struggling Alieen can rise to the top? The one-year period is only because Natalias contract expires the following year, and its not certain who will be popr and who will be ck. Natalia looked at the ck and white, really stabbed her heart, her own dedication for so long thepany finally began to find the target again, then she will suffer indifference! Age is not forgiving, actresses in this circle unlike male actors older and more vorful, because the subject matter restrictions, female roles are too single and shallow, can do all the time have a scene shot of not very often. Natalia as a representative of the flow of first-line actresses, although not to say how explosive acting skills, but also to say the past. But with the passage of time, youth is no longer, she can no longer maintain to catch up with the new people springing up in the entertainment industry, coupled with the downturn in the entertainment industry, good drama is slow to release, poprity is not guaranteed, the actress is very difficult. Since thepany has made such a decision, it must have considered Natalias development potential in the next three years, and the obvious result is that Alieen has more hope. Natalia pointed to her contract and began to question Wilma. Is this the way thepany treats its old employees? Is it really going to promote a rural girl who doesnte from a ss? Natalia was so angry at the result that she grabbed the one on the table and mmed it on the floor. Yes, I admit that Im going downhill in the past year or two, but the thin camel is bigger than the horse, does she Alieen must be more valuable than me? I think shes pretty average too! Natalia clearly understood thepanys arrangement, and still couldnt control her emotions when she saw it all with her own eyes. Wilma hurriedly exined. You do not think too much, thepany so many artists, this is aprehensive consideration, not to give up on you! Wilma is a handful of people brought out, although bad temper but also their own heart meat, Wilma anxious, she did not expect Olive actually arranged a y, Natalia saw to jump into. Well Wilma no need to exin, I put down the word today, from now on thepany has me without her, with her without me, we wait and see. Natalia picked up the contract on the table and shredded it, rushed up so that the contract fluttered to the ground, she mmed the door and left, her eyes red, I do not know whether it is angry or sad, in short, not good. Dent looked at Wilma, very difficult. Sister, do you think we should sign this contract? It is well known that Wilma has brought out eight out of ten artists are very hot, but their own hands are such a meat and potatoes, he certainly hope that Alieen is getting better and better, so that they can develop smoothly. Looking at the office is a mess, Wilma is angry, of course she knows what Dent is thinking, his own artists are popr, of course, will not treat the economy. Wilma pinched her brow and sighed. Dont worry, the decision is thepany set will not change, let people prepare another contract, signedter. The tone of voice was full of helplessness. When we first discussed this contract, we expected Natalias attitude, but there was no way, since the decision was made, it was carried out. Wilma understood that Natalia had no energy left in these two years, and it was difficult to maintain the level of development without falling behind. Alieen is this other person, so the force to promote Alieen is indisputable. Time waits for no one, after this years hard work, Alieen next year is what it is not certain, and thest year of Natalias development has been in the hands of thepany, who is good and who is bad high and low immediately.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The contract was immediately in ce and the signing went smoothly. Alieen is now also a key training target, the follow-up work and personal quality improvement can not be dyed, you are now informed to move out of the dormitory, thepany has prepared a senior apartment for her to live alone, there are fitness courses also let her hurry to go. Wilma instructed Dent to get ready. The two left together, and just as Dent left, Wilma looked up and saw Olive walking out of the finance office with her things. Chapter 2459 Studio Olive is going to settle her only drama in thepanys pay, although not much, but no one gives you this money for nothing, and this money is still earn from their own serious efforts to shoot the scene. Thepanys previous delinquent wages are something Olive has experienced in her past life, so hurry up and get the money in hand and store it in your own card to feel at ease. The contract is not renewed is something Olive has decided to do and will do it. Wilma was on fire when she saw Olives face, the man had the audacity to stir up trouble right in front of her and let Natalia see the contents of the contract exclusively. Olive, stop right there. Wilma took three steps forward and two steps back to her. What do you get out of doing this? I really underestimated you! Olive said calmly, looking at Wilma, who was about to explode. There is nothing to gain, you think too much. Gritting her teeth, Wilma continued her questioning. Do you think you can stop thepany from promoting Alieen by doing this? Youre so naive! How can I stop it? Dont think too much about it. The more calm Olive was, the more infuriated Wilma was. As expected of a gold agent who has been in the entertainment industry for many years, she immediately adjusted her emotions. Since you are unkind, dont me me for being unrighteous, then I hope that since you have chosen to leave please vacate the ce immediately and dont turtledove the nest. Cold-blooded or Wilma the most powerful, Olive once again this year to appreciate. People no matter what kind of person she is in herst life or this life, she cant change. This Wilma really wont disappoint, and she doesnt give herself time to find a house to move. Wilma looked at Olive who did not speak and continued. In fact, there is nothing wrong with you leaving, because your own conditions are mediocre, there will not be much development prospects in the entertainment industry, because you hang this one does not eat, you better have a mental preparation. Olive certainly understands that her face is not as good as Alieens, but she has never lost confidence in herself. When she was young and naive, she thought she could get everything she wanted in exchange for her efforts, but she was wrong, the world is not what you think it is, we will always suffer unfair treatment, thats right is always encountered. Alieen has always been Wilmas heart, from now on can be reflected, Olive understand why theirst exit so hard Wilma did not say to reach out and pull a hand. If you think about it in a different position, the year of the ident is Alieen, may Wilma open up the old life also to pave the way for Alieen it, think of these things Olive smiled.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Wilma is always like this, there is never me in her heart. This sentence seems like a sigh and seems like self-talk, finished Olive left thepany. She saw Elio downstairs, who seemed to be waiting for someone, probably the friendliest person in thepany. Olive, Im waiting for you. Why arent you following Natalia? Elio looked puzzled and didnt answer her question, but instead asked Olive about her situation in a series of questions. Are you really leaving! Have you found another agency? Where are you going? Elios constant questioning also caused Olive to think deeply. Do you want to go to another agency? Why would someone sign a useless person when they dont have any work? No, Im not going to go to another agency, Im going to do it myself. Olive made up her mind to set up her own studio. Elio looked at this confident girl in front of her and was deeply attracted to her. She felt that no one had Olives courage and ability. Olive looked at the cars weaving in and out of the street and thought that she could definitely be what she thought she could be. Although it is very difficult for a neer to open a studio, without the support of apany, without an experienced manager, it is very difficult to start from scratch together. But when everyone around you is working for you, the pressure from others is motivation, and the way everyone works together makes Olive look forward to it. So, can I join your studio? Elio looked at Olive with an expectant face. Olive didnt think Elio would want to follow her. Think about it, I may not be able to pay you on time here, if you follow Natalia, thepany will definitely pay you on time ah. Olive thought she was joking. It was more than a little unbelievable that someone as new to the entertainment industry as she was was going to open a studio. You dont have to worry, I have confidence, you are so good so opinionated, there must be a ce for you in the future, and I also followed as an assistant for so long is not useless, you believe I will be able to help you. Looking at Elio, who was more determined than herself, Olives nose was sore, no one had ever been so full of confidence in herself, what a great encouragement it was. Since there is a chance to live again, she Olive will not give up lightly, the entertainment industry does not have things then let Olive to try. Lets go, lets go back and move, we must have a piece of heaven of our own! Two people walk hand in hand together. Elio resigned smoothly, thepany did not think anything, but Natalia heard that their good little assistant had resigned, angry threw a lot of valuable things. Last night Elio asked a friend to contact a suburban house, they are ready to pack up and leave for their new home. There is not much stuff, the two girls are living on a shoestring and do not have much luggage. It just so happens that Olive saw Alieen and her agenting out of the elevator next to her, and surprisingly there were a few people helping with the move. Since thepany has gone to sign the contract, then Alieen will certainly not live alone in the dormitory, of course, is arranged a good ce for her to live. The two people actually did not find each other, but the environment is too crowded, Alieen still saw Olive moving. As soon as they met, they had a fight. Alieen rushed over and started taunting Olive. Oh, if it isnt my good sister, what is it? So self-aware? Id like to see you off, too. The expression of disdain and mockery Olive is not at all ambiguous. Olive didnt want to see her in general, she didnt intend to talk, but this person came so far away and had to mock her. What, you are also quite self-aware, also rolled? Alieen is now really popr temper is also bigger, Olive a little bit on the spot, and a cannonball like. How do you talk? Who am I? I am the most popr artist in thepany now, you think everyone is like you? We are moving, okay? Thepany found the best apartment for me to move to, unlike you who have no ce to live. Chapter 2460 Learn to cooperate Alieens big bag, with a number ofpany-assigned bodyguards behind her, looked very imposing, but Olive wasnt intimidated by any of this. Since Alieen has all this in front of her, what she has to bear will not be any less. Olive sneered and lifted her eyelids to look at Alieen. How many days do you think you can live in peace in your apartment? Is Natalia a little sheep? As soon as she heard that, it dawned on Alieen that she had forgotten that Natalia would certainly do whatever she could to find out the address of her apartment. Not to mention that Alieen had grabbed so many of her resources, cleaning up after the new littlerade was certainly not a problem. Alieen actually had some fear when she heard these words, so she deliberately spoke loudly to cover up her fear. What are you talking nonsense! I have thepany behind me! You are just jealous of me! The nervous eyes betrayed Alieen, and there was a little shaking when she spoke, which was all the expression ofck of confidence. Dent saw the situation saw pull Alieen. All right, lets go, there are trips in the afternoon. Although in thepany than Wilmas prestige, but since the opening of Alieen can not wrestle with the face of others, Dent also knows that this Alieen although not old but temper is not small, but can not resist the high poprity, thesepanies will acquiesce, but dy the matter of temper is really should not be. Im not leaving, I want to talk to her clearly. Alieen temper up is also no one can pull the stance, Dent thought she was simply ying temper fighting mouth, who had wanted to persuade on the disobedience. Look at what she said, Natalia, that old woman who is out of fashion, she has no right to stand with me! Im the most valuable actress in thepany, theyre all trash! Alieens angry quarrelsome voice became louder and louder, and then the whole persons little face screwed together, and she wanted to take off her high heels and jump up to speak. Dent looked at this stormy girl in front of him, the heart is also a silent sigh, how people do not know how to be down-to-earth and steady, how do not know how to be modest. You better get out of here, since thepany let you sign the contract, you behave, today there is you an Alieen tomorrow there will be the next Alieen, not non-you. Once the words came out, Alieen instantly quiet as a chicken, she did not expect this person to speak so intimidating. Olive looked at this silly sister in front of her and shook her head helplessly. The entertainment industry since ancient times can have a few irreceable actors born, like Alieen such beautiful and moving women are countless, today there are you emerge to tomorrow there will be others step on your corpse to continue to rise to the top. They are standing in front of the dormitory, the number of people Alieen voice is also big, not long there are a lot of people from the side to walk the word pointing, apany of people who do not see each other, want to hear some gossip. Alieen like being punched in the chest, angry can not speak out, several attempts to continue to refute eventually gave up, she did not want to be beaten down by thepany when she did notpletely turn over to be the master, know when to retreat first.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sister, you wait for me, you and Natalia alike are not my opponent, if you can not find a ce to live today remember toe to me, for the sake of sisterly love, give me theundry let you live for a month! After saying that, she left the dormitory door with a twist. Olive looked at Alieen who finally left and breathed a sigh of relief, after finally no longer have to see this so-called sister, she really is suffering every day in her taunting sarcasm life and work. Alieen is actually a paper tiger, she is also limited by thepany, but Olive is now different, moved out of the opportunity to control their own future, although difficult, but the future is full of infinite possibilities, this is the future Olive pursued. Elio actuallyughed out loud at this point. Wow, the sisters scolded even this way, Alieen is also too bullyinge on, so many people behind her I thought would rush up and beat us up. Olive was amused by the little girl in front of her. How is it possible, why should we be beaten in broad daylight ah, quickly pack up the car will arrive soon, the new students talk immediately! Olive mouth is also full of expectations and yearning for the future. On the way, Olive clicked on his socialworking site and saw a lot of private messages andments fromizens. Yes, the insults were clear, everyone was saying she was a heartthrob and had rubbed off on Odell to get her debut. This is the woman who rubbed our Jiang Jiangs hotness! Garbage! You think youve made your debut once and for all, were waiting to see the day when you paste through the heart of the earth! The little sister upstairs, this woman is now very paste, no need to rush, she will soon be poor no notice it. You have no future development for people who are not right-minded! Elio watched Olives fingers cross the screen and kindly advised her. Dont look at thesements, its okay, they are allizens, when this fever passes, no one will remember what happened, you cant be defeated by theseizens! Olive looked at the little girl in front of her who always thinks about herself, her heart warmed up, grabbed her hand, and the two leaned together. Dont worry, Im just looking around, I wont lose my fighting spirit by these peoples few words, one day I will prove to everyone with my own strength, these people will definitely be my die-hard fans in the future, I can definitely do it. Powerful words may not really make up your mind, but the words spoken by this soft and weak little girl in front of you today, the day they are realized in the future, Elio is the witness, Olive she did it! In this era of new media dominating social opinion, these socialworking tforms are the tform for stars and fans to interact. In the past, in those days,munication could only be done by letters, nowadays the developed inte dominates the distance between stars and vegetarian fans. Although it is said that distance produces beauty, but the star lost the support of fans, for a person is also difficult to move, since there is this tform, Olive intends to n well, in the next few years they will be able to rely on the power of the masses to open up the market. Now Olive is not well received, but social media is something you have to update often to be in the public eye, so you cant give up the slightest chance. Olive took some pictures and also the previously saved life photos and sent them out, without adding too many words, just a few pictures would be enough. You still send, are you not afraid of being scolded to death by them? Chapter 2461 Reaching an agreement Elio is so anxious, he cant wait to grab the phone and delete it. Its okay, dont worry, ck is also a kind of heat, I cant stop. Elio see her look firm also can not say anything more.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Elio, do you recognize the doggie ah. Elio looked at the person in front of him with a puzzled face. Of course I know, after all, I have been mixing for so long. Then do you know a doggy named Ware? Well, but he doesnt have much power and hasnt blown up anything important, so why do you ask? Olive clearly understands that during the next few years, the public is often brushed by these news, they are not the entertainment industry needs to rely on being to meet the gossip, then the paparazzi is the bridge between ordinary people and the entertainment industry, and this Ware is the paparazzi who broke the amazing news in the future. If you work with him, Im sure the future will be very interesting. Then please contact him for me, I want to meet with him. Elio was even more surprised, the first time I saw a star contacting a paparazzo by himself, is he going to blow himself up! You wont think crazy, will you expose yourself? Elio, the times are developing, I cant be stagnant, when necessary some means still have to have, you can contact, I have a measure. Elio followed Olives instructions and soon got in touch with Ware Brown, who also agreed to Olives request to meet and talk. The three men met in the restaurant, nodded and greeted each other before sitting down. Its a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Brown. Olive greeted with a smile, sizing up the man sitting across from her. He was an ordinary looking man, the kind you dont see in a crowd, dressed in oxford pants with a id shirt, with a pair of boxed sses, looking at Olive with a glint of excitement in his eyes, but also let people feel his wariness. Olive hooked her lips andughed lightly, looking at such Ware, who dared to imagine that a few yearster he would be the first paparazzi that entertainment stars could not avoid, exploding how much to make the entertainment industry shake the mountain of fierce news. Ware nced at Olive and took the initiative to open his mouth. Did you reach out to me because you have something to break about Natalia? Olive and Elio had been Natalias assistants, which Ware had known beforeing to meet her, so it was logical to assume that they were going to break the story about Natalia. He didnt expect Olive to shake her head instead. I came to you today mainly to talk to you about a business deal. Olives words made Ware feel like hed been yed, and he stood up a little angrily. Talking business? Youve got to be kidding me! I dont waste my time on people like you. He picked up the camera he had set aside and looked to leave. What a joke! He was just a small assistant of someone else, or a departed one, how dare he talk big about talking business? Its funny, right? Olive is not in a hurry, just after Ware turned around and slowly said C Yourpany hasnt had any good news for a long time, has it? Ive heard that recently its even been unable to pay its employees. Ware body a meal, want to step away from the foot but can no longer take a step forward, he was a little surprised to look back at Olive. How do you know about these ? Olive certainly will know, those years is the magazine session of the most depressed years, the rapid development of online video media, newspapers and magazines have been few people read, also unlike theter celebrity cover-driven fan effect, she slightly associated with a guess Wares current plight. It doesnt matter how I know, what matters is that Wares job seems to be on the line. Wares face instantly turned a few shades of gloomy. Olive, did youe to me just to remind me that my job is about to be lost? Are you very idle? Or are you just desperate after being abandoned by your agency? Ware was aware of Olives current situation. He had always been cautious and careful, and had agreed to meet with him to find out what was going on. He smiled and gestured for him to sit down first. The business Im going to talk to you about is about your future career sess, and you should listen before you jump to conclusions. Wares curiosity was sessfully aroused by Olive, he resumed his seat, and also picked up the water on the table and took a sip, looking at Olive, he said. Then you should just say it. Olive saw this, and a hint of excitement appeared on his face. Mr. Brown, have you ever thought of leaving your current magazinepany and going it alone in the media session by yourself? Ware listened and choked on the water, coughed a bit before opening his mouth to answer. Do you think there is a way for me to start a new magazine on my own now? Do you think thats possible? Wares tone was full of shame, and now he felt more and more that this Olive was making fun of himself. If he had the financial means to go it alone, he would have done it already, but he had nothing now, and opening a magazine alone was a pipe dream! Oliveughed and patiently exined to Ware. Im not saying you should go solo to start a magazine, Im trying to introduce you to self-publishing. Self-publishing? Whats that? The word was obviously still an unfamiliar term to Ware a few years ago. Its true that many people have never heard of self-publishing, but Olive was clear that in a few years, self-publishing would be an important medium for news dissemination and would receive widespread attention, what with Twitters big V, WeChats public number, etc., etc. It would be a direct source of news for most people, so to make Ware understand, Olive exined very patiently. Self-media is your own information tform, can be a personal blog number, can also be now starting to hot Twitter, you publish news on such awork tform, until the attention of more people have the heat can also cooperate with the tform, do not need too much money. Olives words made Warepletely dumbfounded. It was the first time he had heard of using a personal blog to post news, but it did seem to work. Ware was still in the middle of his thoughts when Olive pushed a bulging envelope in front of him. Developing self-publishing of course also requires money, in this regard you can rest assured that I will pay to finance you, just not a lot of money. Ware is supposed to be at his poorest now, and Olives financial support now is what will help him the most, and what he will remember the most. Olive, to show Ware her sincerity, handed over all the money she had just settled for the Smart Beauty film. Chapter 2462 Benefits Ware looked at the envelope ced in front of him, his mind was nk, he did not expect that Olive, in addition to offering some advice to himself, actually even gave the funds are ready. He really couldnt think of what kind of purpose Olive had, he thought about his memory and Olive had not had any friendship, so he opened the door and asked. What do you need me to do for you? Ware was not sure about the friendship between him and Olive, but Olive was aware of it. In a previous life, she had been a benefactor to Ware. She met Ware at Alieens press conference, but she saw that Ware was publicly scolded by Alieen and thrown out for breaking negative news about Alieen. Olive went up to him and helped him out, pretending to know him well enough to chase away the onlookers and take him out for coffee. It was just an act of enthusiasm, butter, after Ware had made a name for himself in the media, she politely warned her to be careful with her pillow, but unfortunately she didnt listen to her heart. At the time, she was so focused on Quincy that she was turned down by someone who wanted to give her a hand, and shes been stuck in the mud ever since. I help you naturally have conditions, now I pay for you to open the way, in the future you fire also have to be on my side, no matter what have to help me unconditionally. Olive invested in Ware in advance, just from the events of his previous life, he is a know-it-all. And even without her, Ware would make a name for himself in journalism in the future, so why wouldnt she help him out and make herself at home with him? I can do all that you say. Ware waspletely overwhelmed by the seriousness in Olives eyes. But without any big news, these grants from you wont help me much in substance. The money will only allow him to hire some followers. Olive naturally understands this, so in addition to money, this time she also prepared some amazing news for Ware, out of the absolute headlines. In her previous life, she had to work on her rtionships in order to get more resources for Quincy, but she didnt have Alieens great looks, so she slowly learned a lot of little secrets about people in her circle, and these secrets, with the rapid development of the paparazzi session, were finally reported out. She casually recalled a few told Ware that he did some articles that would be big news that would shake the entertainment industry and help him gain a firm foothold in the press. Olive said easily to Ware. The big news you want is absolutely no problem, I can give you a few right now, and you can use them to get a head start on this aspect of self-publishing. What kind of big news? Wares eyes instantly became a few shades brighter, and even the tip of his nose twitched, like a hound that hade in for a scent. Olive recalled in her mind the big story that would be brokenter, and lowered her voice to speak with Ware. You can recently talk to actress Rea Wrights boyfriend, who has been dating for several years and is about to get married, who is having affairs with other women; and Yates Lope, who has been building up an image of a good man, who is domestically abusive to his wife and has a bunch of third and fourth children But only five minutes, Olive and Ware said a lot of stars to cover up the scandal without a trace, Wares eyes shining, has been recording, while sitting aside Elio, is a frightened look. Ware looked with joy at the exclusive revtions recorded on a whole page in his hand. Although he had doubts, his gossip mind had dominated him and he couldnt wait to verify the news. Are these all true? Youll know if Im telling the truth if you follow up and investigate a little! Once you release these big news, I believe your fame will increase greatly in the circle of gossip reporters, and the road to open your self-publishing will be much smoother. The confidence on Olives face made Ware feel even more energetic, and he now wanted to start verifying the authenticity of the material right away. Well, Ill talk to Rea and Yates Lope now, and if its confirmed that all your stories are true, Ill agree to work with you. Ware looked at Olive in front of him and said seriously, he felt that this Olive must have some secrets on her body, to be able to say out so many exclusive explosions, she is definitely not a simple person. Olive looked at Wares reaction, the expression on her face was finally rxed. Ware, the person who shook up the entertainment industry, she had taken down today. Ware, I believe our cooperation will be very pleasant. Olive ced the envelope in Wares hand, then seemed to remember something else and added. Now, theres one more thing Id like you to do for me, stalk Alieen and Shane. Who did you say you were tracking? Olives gaze sank and she bit her lip. Alieen and Shane. Olives words made Wares mouth drop open in sessful shock. Ware didnt understand why Olive was doing this, and asked straightforwardly, without a hint of coyness.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But why are you following your sister? And that Shane, hes the current president of the Lopez Group, and youre stalking him? Are you interested in him? Want to have a rtionship with him? Olive looked at Ware and narrowed her eyes, then replied slyly. I do have a thing for him, just do as I say. Olives direct admission was a relief to Ware. Olive was helping him to achieve her own goals, and her ambition was great, actually wanting to marry into the Lopez Family. Thepany is also a gold-digging woman! This is good, he can also be a lot of peace of mind, know Olive is something to do, they will not be too much nonsense. Okay, Miss Holt, I agree with your offer, so lets hope we work well together. Ware put the envelope in his hand into his bag, the look on his face finally rxed a lot, and extended his hand at Olive. Olive smiled, stood up, and returned Wares hand with great solemnity. Dont worry, were going to have a great time together. After that Ware said goodbye to Olive, his heart was now all about the big reveal that Olive said, and he had to go and investigate if it was true right away. But Elio, who was sitting on the side, was full of doubts, she was always not veryfortable with that Ware, and she couldnt help but be curious about the secret things Olive said about the stars, so she asked Olive straightforwardly. Olive, that Ware is still a paparazzi reporter after all, I think such a person is not worthy of our trust, it is likely to betray you for the benefit, and so many star secrets and how do you know it? Chapter 2463 Warming up However, Olive did not answer her question directly, but took out her phone and opened Twitter, looking up at Elio, the eyes were luminous and dazzling that Elio could not read. About how I know these things, right now I have no way to tell you, you can just consider it as my intuition. Such a reply, obviously Olive does not want to exin too clearly to her, Elio also obediently shut up, that is for Olive want to follow Shanes matter, she still has no way to ignore. So then you let Ware follow Shane, is it true that you want to ? Hahaha, how could it be? Even if I had that kind of idea, do you think Shane would look at a woman like me? This was not modesty, but what was in Olives heart. The reason she asked Ware to follow Shane was to find out how far Alieen and Shane had gone, and she was also very concerned about whether this Shane was the same person as the Mr. Lopez that Quincy had called her in her previous life. She is so cautious is also to save her life, in advance to keep an eye on the Mr. Lopez is not sure, will always give her a lot of peace of mind. But these things she can not say to Ware and Elio, let Ware misunderstood herself is a want to marry into the rich gold woman is also a lot less suspicion. Elio wanted to say something else, but Olive interrupted her directly. Well, you should not care too much about these things. She looked down at her phone screen, flipped it a few times, and then asked in a rxed tone. Youre my manager now, so can you tell me, the little artist, if I have any announcementstely? Elio has followed Olive and left Paramount Pictures, so naturally he has be Olives manager now. When Olive asked this, Elios face immediately pulled down and he let out a long sigh. I havent gotten any work for youtely, so I dont have any announcements, and theres still almost half a year before the Smart Beauty youre shooting will enter the promotion period, so Ill have to ask you to stay home during this time. Olive did not feel depressed when she heard Elios words. Then Ill stay at home at ease, and I can study a little more to improve myself. In her previous life, she wasted everything for Quincy, but now she understands the importance of ability. Why are you going to do this time? Working out! Working out? Are you serious? Olive nodded her head and said to Elio with certainty. Fitness will be a hot topic in the future, so Im even getting an early start now! Olive will certainly know that in a few years, fitness exercise will be popr throughout the country, and those celebrities who can stick to fitness will give people the feeling of self-discipline and be sought after as a result. This, then, is something she wants to take advantage of from now on, making sure toy a solid foundation. Elio naturally didnt quite understand what Olive was talking about. So are you going to enroll in a ss at the gym to learn? No, gyms are so expensive, Ill just practice at home by myself. All the savings she had now had been given to Ware, and the conditions now were not like a few yearster, the gym was still a novelty and expensive. She might as well just work out at home by herself, and she knew all the ways how to work out anyway. Elios heart was still full of doubts, but did not continue to ask Olive. After a long time, Olive is at home quietly fitness, or watch some old films to sharpen their acting skills. This day she opened her Twitter feed and was happy to see that the number of followers had risen considerably. She has been sharing her fitness process on Twitter for a while now, and many passersby have started to follow her. The people who were following her because of Odells scandal slowly stopped scolding her when they saw how hard she was working on her life, and many of them became her real fans. This day she tweeted again to share her fitness results to everyone, the photo of her face is full of sweat, her body is also all sweaty, but the abdomen is some vague muscle lines, look very powerful and healthy. It didnt take long for there to be a lot ofments under her photo. Elio saw her sitting there holding her phone and giggling, and was not only a little curious, but also ran to her side. Olive, youre tweeting again? Let me see thements below. After saying that she took Olives phone, looked at her Twitter followers and squealed. Wow! Youre growing fans a little too fast these days! Let me see what the message section is like. There has always been a group of Odell fans who are keen on abusing Olive on Twitter, and now that she saw Olives Twitter fan base rise so much, she naturally wondered if Odells fans hade over to curse again. Hey, hey, hey, theres been a lot less name-callingtely, and a lot of people areplimenting me. Elio looked through and also the following was really quite harmonious. Olive this body is also getting better and better ah! Really admire her to be able to stick to fitness exercise, I cant even stick to it for a week. Heh! Even so I cant forget that she previously pulled our Odell malicious spection gossip. I say, whats wrong with you Odell fans? The previous scandal has been exined clearly that it was a misunderstanding? Why are you still cursing the young girl? I dont care! If you dare to drag our Odell into the water, you have to bear the wrath of our fans! Friends top me up! Although there are still a lot of Odell fans cursing the streets below, butpared to before, the situation has been much better, and even started to have passerby friends to hold for Olive. Elio was full of joy. Wow! How did you do that? Before it was all one-sided scolding you, but now there are actually people in order to speak? And there are quite a few people who really like the fitness tips you shared.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Oliveughed and replied with a bemused look. People are forgetful animals, and a lot of people scold me just follow the wind, now the wind has changed, naturally it will not be so idle to stare at me every day to scold. In the previous life, Olive was known for her hype, and she was scolded by theizens every day, so she would know very well that most people simply followed the scolding without understanding it. The actual Odell fans who are chasing her every day are actually not that many, most of them are passersby who see everyone cursing her and also follow the curses, but she can subconsciously divert the attention of passersby like this and share some content of her positive life. Chapter 2464 Great opportunity The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the photos, and youll find a lot of people who havee to see her because of the scandal with Odell and shes be a fan. Olives exnation made Elio dumbfounded, but she still saw an aura of calm maturity in Olive, which made him feel admired. Olive, youre amazing! Hahahahaha, thank you! Olive was also in a happy mood and in high spirits, patting Elios shoulder. Is there any hot news on Twitter today? Shes been giving Ware the entertainment gossip for a while now, and there should be news recently, so shes a little concerned. She told Ware earlier that Twitter has a lot of influence, especially when ites to celebrity gossip, so he should be the first to tweet about it, so shes been keeping an eye out for news on ittely. Its not a big deal today! Its just the usual collection of funny videos. Elio was casually flipping through the list of hot searches when suddenly a title that was rising extremely fast caught her attention. Hey, hey, hey! Whats this? It looks like Wares breaking news, right? Reas boyfriend betrayed her and kept a college girl outside! Olive smiled, Ware had finally stepped up to the te, and was finally a big step closer to her goal. In the Twitter hot list, a long tweet released by Ware was visible, the text recounting the whole process of secretly filming, very detailed, while several clear photos were configured below. The photos clearly show Reas fianc hugging and kissing another woman in front of a bar, and then going to a hotel together. Thements below such a tweet were also very exciting. Mom, I used to stand Rea and her boyfriends cp, always felt they were very loving, did not expect to get married yet, this man is raising women outside, century scum ah! The key to this woman how to look not Rea good-looking ah! There are so beautiful girlfriend still steal, men really can not be trusted. Look carefully, the woman carrying the backpack, is before his birthday when Rea gave him ah! The man who cheated on you? This is too shameful. And Rea has not yet given an official reply, but Olive knows that she will never condescend to herself. She remembered that in her previous life when this news was broken, Rea and the scum had been married for a year, but she still divorced without saying a word, and now that they are not married, I guess Rea will still not hesitate to say break up. Olive gave Wares expos, at least to let a girl recognize the true face of the scum, this also let Olive heart a lot of relief. Thepanys main goal is to provide a solution to the problem! The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Elio is also full of disbelief, but at the same time she thought of Olives certainty when she said this before, her heart felt slightly afraid, how can she know such a secret thing? And since Reas revtion was true, the few other private stories she told Ware must be true as well. After Olive scrolled through the tweets Ware had posted, she picked up her phone and dialed Wares number. Ware, thats a great story! Its eye-catching and highlights important content. Oliveplimented Ware as soon as she got through. Ware on the other side of the phone also sounded excited. Thats right, Ive been following him around for a month, and I finally got it. Well, you did a great job on this one! But Im actually calling you for another thing. Olive stated her purpose straightforwardly. Ware also immediately serious, of course he knew what Olive was talking about. You can rest assured, Alieen and Shane side, I also arranged someone to follow it every day, recently there is some small progress, it seems that Alieen is taking the initiative to hook up with Shane. I already know this, Shanes recent trip, have you inquired? Of course! I sent it to you in the form of a document, but what I am more concerned about is that there is something strange between Alieen and Shely. Ware looked up the photos he took and told Olive about the doubts in his mind.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Whats so strange about it? Tell me! Wares words still made Olive very interested. Ive been following them for about a month, and it was obvious that Alieen was falling for Shane, pestering him every day, but Shane was ignoring her, but in the past week, Shanes attitude toward Alieen has suddenly gotten better. Wares words made Olives heart clench hard. If Alieen really hooked up with a big shot like Shane, then her road to revenge would be very difficult. After all, with Shanes status and position, if he were to protect Alieen, there would be nothing she could do, and she didnt want to be on the opposite side of Shane, which would probably lead to a miserable death. Are you sure you saw clearly that Shane changed his mind about Alieen? Olive was a bit incredulous, could even a man like Shane be captured by Alieens looks? I can send you the photos I took to see, Im still quite sure about the sudden change in attitude. By the way, there is one more thing I want to tell you, in the process of following the shooting, I also found out a big secret about Shane. Wares tone suddenly became serious. Whats the secret? Shane is actually the illegitimate son of the Lopez Family! Olive was shocked to hear that, and her mouth opened wide. What did you say? The illegitimate son? Shane is the heir of the Lopez Group, and everyone knows it. However, before Olive could get over the shock, Ware came up with another big news. And Ive heard that he had amnesia. Amnesia? You mean Shane lost his memory? Well! It is said that when he was just an adult, he was involved in a major car ident and almost died at that time, fortunately he recovered a life after rescue, but after waking up, he found that he could not remember things and could not even speak,ter it was through a series of rehabilitation training that he slowly recovered some, Do you mean to say that hisnguage, learning ability, these are after the amnesia, re-epted training? Chapter 2465 Mystery Thats it! I have to say Shane is really a genius, after losing his memory he almost even lost his speech function, but under his fathers tutge, he not only recovered in just a few years, but also managed to get a masters degree in management and became the heir to the Lopez Family business. Ware said this, let Olives mood instantly heavy.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. This Shane is really a mysterious and powerful character. Ware was silent for a moment and suddenlyughed out over the phone. By the way, I heard someone say that he has been inquiring about his past. Inquiring about the past? It is said that he himself wants to know what has happened in his past, so these past few years of are asking around about the past people and past events, probably to try to find their lost memories. After all, as a living person, suddenly lost all the memories of the adult before, should be a very painful thing, want to know their past experiences, is also very normal. But isnt he the current president of the Lopez Group? What else is there that he cant inquire about, it should be easy to learn about his past. After all, the Lopez Family is second to none in terms of money or status, and its not easy to investigate a persons past. But Ware on the phone also smiled very mysteriously. But it is said that until now he has not learned a little about his past, he can only investigate that his mother died shortly after giving birth to him, and because he is just an illegitimate son of the Lopez Family, so early childhood are living in the orphanage, and then the orphanage closed down, the news chain is broken, but I think it Ware paused for a moment and suddenlyughed out loud with the utmost sarcasm. He found out that all this was deliberately revealed to him by the Lopez Family, The Lopezs most likely did not want him to recover his memory, so they have been secretly obstructing his investigation. Although this is only Wares personal spective suspicion, but Olive is very much agree with this. The Lopezs took the opportunity to erase his memories before he became an adult, burying the dishonor. So, Shane doesnt know anything about his pre-adult life? Olive found this fact incredible. Not exactly. Its said that he remembers a persons name. A persons name? Who was it? At the time of his car ident in the hospital for treatment, it is said that the mouth has been shouting the name of a person, it seems to be called something Olivia, or Oliver? I can not figure out, but it should be a womans name. Olive slightly dumbfounded for a moment, Olivia? It could also be Olive, and her name is a bit simr ah! After Shane sobered up, he overheard the hospital nurse talking to him about it, and has been investigating the name ever since. Olive narrowed her eyes, a dangerous idea suddenly emerged in her heart It should be a coincidence that she and the name are somewhat simr to that womans, but if she takes advantage of this coincidence She could pretend to be the Olive that Shane was talking about and get close to him! He didnt even remember it anyway. But soon Olive shook her head again, not daring to think further, after all, the difficulty of doing so is too great. It was too risky to try to make up a lie to fool Shane. But Olive thought it was a chance to try. If he was well prepared, he might seed. Ware, do you know the current address of the orphanage where Shane lived as a child? Ware on the other side of the phone seemed to have done all the work long ago, and said with some smugness. Hey, hey, hey, professional to my gossip reporter is not to let go of a little clue, this in I just know Shanes life when I went to investigate, that orphanage is in a vige, called Turpin Vige! Olive immediately eximed, the name of this vige, but she is very familiar with the name, right next door to the vige in the countryside where she has lived for more than a decade, very close. Could this be a coincidence? If she hadnt been sure she didnt know any Shane, she would have suspected that she was the Olive! Oliveughed silently, the gods had opened her eyes! She had given her such a good opportunity. Quincy and Alieen, the two bitches who had killed her, had to pay them back twice in this life. Olive naturally did not hesitate to take such a good opportunity, she already had an excellent idea in her heart. Ware, thank you so much for helping me investigate so much! Ill be the first to tell you if I know anything big in the future. Olives words immediately made Ware smile, heughed out loud a few times and said very proudly. Im starting to get annoyed these days, I dont know whether to break the news that Alieen is hooking up with a rich man first or that Yates is raising three children with his wife in domestic violence, youve given me too much big news! Olive also giggled out, and said after a hmmm. Then it might be a good idea to break the news about Alieen, and its time for me to let her feel what its like to be pointed at by a thousand people. Olive thought carefully before exining Ware said. This way, you can now make a teaser on your own Twitter, just say that next Monday there is a hit news to break to everyone, give some hints, but must not mention the real name, so that thoseizens will squat under your Twitter every day to specte and wait, so that your poprity in the gossip world will also rise rapidly. For the gossip circle to attract attention to the method of the previous life Olive can be said to be deeply affected by it, while no one has used such a trick, why not she first taught Ware to use, to help him open the market of gossip journalists. Ware is also a little bit of a smart person, immediately understood Olives meaning, he also think this method is really wonderful. Olive, thats a great idea youvee up with, Ill do what you say! Ware hung up the phone and went to the officer, Olive is also in a rare great mood, can not hide the smile on her face. But she saw the uneasiness on the face of Elio, who was standing beside her. Because she trusted Elio, she didnt hide from Elio no matter what kind of private conversation she had with Ware. Elio hesitated for half a second or plucked up the courage to ask Olive. Do you want to pretend to be the woman named Olive to approach Shane? Chapter 2466 Breaking news about Alieen Olive has long noticed the worry and uneasiness in Elios eyes, he walked up and patted Elios shoulder tofort her. I do have some thoughts on this, but you should not think too much about it, I am not trying to make him my golden master behind the scenes, there are just some things that I need to get close to him to be sure, its out of your hands. Olive naturally wants to stop Alieen from hooking up with Shane right away, but more importantly, she wants to confirm as soon as possible if Shane is the Mr. Lopez who killed her in her past life. So she has to get close to Shane as soon as possible, but she doesnt intend tomit to him either. For her exnation, Elio is naturally not believe, she lowered her head some me said. Its all my fault for being too useless and not being able to find you good resources, which made you take such a risk It has nothing to do with you! Olive went over and embraced Elio, softlyforting her with a soft voice.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Im already very grateful to you, when Im this down and out with nothing, you will still stand by my side, it really makes me very touched, so you should not think much about these things, I have my own ideas. Elio didnt say anything else, but in her heart she resented her own uselessness, she was the one who came here to be Olives manager, and now she cant do anything for her! She made up her mind that she would stand by Olive for the rest of her life. On the other hand, Ware also followed what Olive had taught him and left ament under his previous tweet, teasing that he would reveal the shocking news of a new popr girl who had entered the circle next Monday, so please stay tuned. This has added to the heat of his previous breaking news and indeed as Olive said, thousands ofizens have followed the matter and are passionately discussing who this person really is every day. And there are alreadyments below specting that its Alieen, after all, the first thing thates to mind when ites to the new popr flower girl is her, a stunning beauty who has been in the limelighttely. In the blink of an eye, it was the date Ware had agreed withizens to break the news, and Olive was early to take out her phone to be the first to see the buzz. Its released its released! Elio sat next to Olive and shouted excitedly, only to see the big headline in thetest news released in Warestest information was very eye-catching C Shocking insider knowledge of the entertainment industry exposed, the new popr goddess crazy backwards to the circle of bigwigs! Olive saw this headline and could already imagine how angry Alieen would look when she saw it, and couldnt help butugh mockingly. This Ware ah, really has the talent of the king of gossip paparazzi, just this headline are more bold than others. Such a few simple wordspletely subverted the persona Alieen had been establishing, simply high! And thement section below the news was buzzing with excitement. Oh my! I didnt expect that the person who broke the news was really Alieen! I didnt believe it when someone guessed it before, but its true that people cant look like each other. Some people look innocent and lovely, but behind the scenes they are sluts who have not done any work yet, because there are too many actors and artists like you in the film and television industry today is so chaotic! I just said that Alieen a neer to the industry resources are so good to so umon, the original people backstage hard ah! The blogger revealed that the other party is a member of the Lopez Group The news about Alieens involvement with the Lopez Group has been a hot topic, and she was soon called out online for herck of credibility, but Olive and Ware have a good sense of proportion, only mentioning that the Lopez Group is the owner, but not involving Shane at all. Ware had said that Shane had taken the initiative to ask Alieen out, which concerned her so much that her aim now was just not to get them together. They were also afraid of upsetting Shane, so their expos was almost exclusively directed at Alieen alone, describing her as a woman who was willing to sell her body to get ahead,pletely stripping down her innocent girl persona. Olive looked over and found that the heat of Alieens story had already overpowered Reas boyfriends betrayal of Rea, which was a bit too much for a neer to talk about, mainly because the Lopez Group is so high in the hearts of the public. Lets go to Paramount Pictures studio today! Olive suddenly said this to Elio. Why do we have to go there? Elios heart was puzzled by this. Olive smiled and put her arm around Elios shoulder with a rxed and reckless look. ording to the schedule given by Ware, Shane will have amercial shoot to stare at today, and will also recruit quite a few group actors, so the two of us will pretend to be group actors and blend in. Dont! Youre a TV show actor, how can you be a group actor for them? No way, no way. Oliveughed, full of confident smugness. Of course I have another purpose, youll know it when you go. An hourter, Olive and Elio arrived at the shooting site, looked at the long line of group actors recruiting there, thinking that the Lopez Family is really important this time advertising ah. Look, its Alieen! Elio had already seen Alieen behind the curtain and pointed it out to Olive. Olive took one look and sneered, then averted her gaze and once again focused on the line of auditioning group actors. Olive, the lead actress in thismercial is Alieen, youll definitely have a hard time if you see you. Elio said with some concern, but Olive didnt care, her attention was now focused on finding Shane. The schedule that Ware passed her for Shane clearly showed that he wasing to the set today, but Olive looked around and didnt see Shane at all. Theres nothing for you to worry about with Alieen, Ive got it covered. Olive replied to Elio in a somewhat distracted manner. After a long time, Olive finally passed the first round of interviews and was led by a few staff members into the studio where the official filming took ce, with Elio still waiting in line behind her. Olive thought back carefully and probably remembered what the important content of thismercial shoot was, and this is what can be called a ssic shoot in Alieens advertising career, because thismercial was carefully designed with aplete plot, which showed Alieens innocence and harmlessness to the fullest. The story is about Alieens poor girl who takes the stage to pursue her dream, but a snobbish judge insults her dream and ps her in the face, thus triggering a social controversy. Chapter 2467 Turpin Village Olive is auditioning for a small role as a member of the judging panel. Since Shane was nowhere to be found, Olive had to stare at Alieen, who was in the middle of the crowd, watching her prepare to discuss the scene with the director. Okay! The rest of you sit in the back of the auditorium and y the audience. The director of the set directed the other side of the cast into ce, and Olive was also assigned to y a member of the jury. She looks a little distracted because she still hasnt found Shane in the arena so far, so she cant help but be a little anxious. Alieen, who was just about to perform on stage, looked up and saw Olive sitting at the judges table and her face immediately became very ugly. Shepletely disregarded the immediate filming task and rushed to Olive in three or two steps, grabbed Olives wrist and questioned him loudly, without any image to speak of. Olive, why are you here, you little bitch? Olive obviously didnt expect Alieens reaction to see her to be so fierce, and actually put down her filming task to confront her tit-for-tat regardless of that. She originally thought that Alieen wouldnt dare to do so, after all, the director of thismercial is known to be very grumpy and very strict with the actors. Im just here to act in a small role, so what, are you going to block that too? The atmosphere on the scene became a little awkward because of the argument between the two of them, and people next to them were talking, but no one came forward to mediate, because it happened that the chief director was not on the set right now. Of course Ill block it! This is mymercial, and I dont want to see you bitch, so get out of my face right now! Alieen, who is not a rational person in the first ce and only does things for her own pleasure, immediately cursed out at Olive. She was in a foul mood after Wares revtion this morning that she had been scolded by her manager Dent. She was very worried that Shane would alienate her, and she was upset when she didnt see Shane when the shoot was about to start. When she saw Olive, she had to take the opportunity to make things difficult for her. Cant you hear me? Why dont you get lost! Olive saw her sister, who was sarcastic and sarcastic every day, and now she was hysterical, but she didnt want to pay any attention to her, and her face was indifferent. The more indifferent Olive was, the more angry Alieen became. I saw Alieens face changed dramatically, not so hard when acting. On the contrary, Olive is very calm. Youd better be quiet, Im a mass actor, the director prescribed, dont think youre too good to be true. Everyone looked at the two sides, looking at the two sisters are about to fight, are waiting to see a good show. At the critical moment, Olive fixed her eyes on the other side of the appearance of a person, and instantly hit the spirit. Yes, it was Shane, he and his crew showed up on the set, only Olive spotted them all first. The man not only looks handsome, the body is also very perfect, is worthy of the walking clothes rack, high cor bottom over a striped shirt, plus a casual suit, a full set down full of fashion, onlookers simply can not believe that this is thepany leader or movie star. Shane just walked onto the set surrounded by peoples eyes, without saying a word, he is the focus, not only because of the money and power, just look at the face is also one of the perfect. The entire photography site people can not help but be attracted to look at the man in front of them. Olive looked at the situation in front of her and had a sh of light and suddenly began to soar in the face of the man who was about to approach. Shane was about to cross the crowd and walk around Olive, only to see her carefully backing away, her eyes moistened with tears and her voice hoarse. I told you, Alieen, Im not a pawn at your mercy, and Im not going to marry a farmers wife in Turpin Vige, so you cant stand me, mother and daughter? Olive continued in tears. Im begging you, let me go. Olives begging and pity were evident in her words and gestures, but only Olive knew that it was all a y she had arranged. The sound was not loud, but when the two sisters were quarreling just now, the surrounding area was very quiet, everyone was watching the y, and when Olive finished acting, it was even quieter, and these words fell on Shanes ears word by word. The man was pulling the chair suddenly stopped. Turpin Vige? Shane turned around, frowning slightly, and walked towards Olive. Alieens jaw dropped in shock at the sight of this scene, what is this situation. Why did the topic suddenly change and talk about the original matter, what is the meaning of rehashing 800 years ago? Olive looked at the approaching Shane, heart a happy, hooked. Olive has lived two lives, Olive has good acting skills. What are you talking about, Olive, you shut up. Alieen turned his back on Shane and didnt see that he hade and walked over. Im not talking nonsense, its you two mothers and daughters who want to harm me, forcing me to marry a cripple in Turpin Vige next door, Ive worked hard to get out, and now you want to kidnap me back, no way! Because of the excessive force, Olives figure trembled slightly, gasping for breath. People around were talking, saying whatever they wanted. These two are not real sisters, huh? No wonder they dont look anything alike, and their temperament is different.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The original is not a mother born, sister cool sister sweet, are also beautiful, how can bear to marry the sister to the cripple ah, what heart! I heard that this sister has not less bullying sister, I guess from at home so it, really know people do not know the heart. The staff had more or less heard of or been bullied by Alieen, and now when they saw this kind of dogma, they all sided with Olive, and then crushed Alieen. Alieen saw the sudden appearance of Shane as if he had seen a lifeline, pulling his arm. Mr. Lopez, dont listen to their nonsense, I didnt ah. Alieen stomped his feet and wanted to yank Shanes arm off. Shane couldnt see Alieen in his eyes right now, so he shook her off and stared at Olive. The woman in front of you is not in line with the public aesthetics of sweet and lovely, but the small face of the logo everyone says is a supermodel temperament, not to talk about the heavenly beauty, but also has a special vor. Especially this pair of eyes, although young but contains too much indefinable vor. Shane came forward and looked at Olive from above. Chapter 2468 You’re finished Olive is not a casual bully in this life, she dodged sideways, Rhea hit empty, and dodged, only to hear a hissing sound. For a moment, she was so intense that the fabric under her armpits ripped open, leaking arge area of skin, which Rhea hurriedly covered. Why dont you get a shirt, what are you waiting for? Rhea shouted at her assistant. While Rhea gathered her costume, Olive, Nell and Elio left backstage, out of sight, out of mind. I cant go anywhere in peace, why is this Rhea like this too, she has to hit people when she cant say no. Nell is indignant, obviously the other party provoked how the three of them themselves also ran away. Dont pay attention to her, her heart is higher than the sky, but can only rely on costumes to attract attention. Olive grinning broadly, sitting on a chair, holding the honey grapefruit tea Elio had prepared for her, ready to rx a little before going on stage. Suddenly there was a tap on her shoulder. Olive, there you are. Unexpectedly it was Quincy, only to see the man dressed in a beige casual suit, hair three-sevenths, as usual with gold-rimmed sses, a harmless look appeared in front of Olive. Why cant I be here? Olive replied without good humor. Quincy was still the same as before, human and pretentious, disgusting in Olives eyes. Olives good mood was ruined by the sudden appearance of Quincy, a familiar and disgusting figure who always appeared. Without having to turn around and listen to the footsteps to find out who it was, Quincy seemed to understand once again that Olive didnt seem to like herself very much. It seemed to be a particr dislike. May I ask where I have offended you? Thest time we acted together was also not very pleasant, if I did something wrong, then I apologize to you, I hope we can be friends. Quincy asked the woman in front of her in a sincere tone. A mocking smile rose to the corners of Olives mouth. Be friends with you? I havent gotten my revenge for what you did to me in myst life, and youre asking me to be friends with you, what an international joke. Olive didnt want to have anything more to do with Quincy, she was afraid she wouldnt be able to control herself to hit someone. Mr. Perez dont think too much, its better to have some distance between male and female actors. Then took a step back, a not too narrow aisle separating the two of them. Quincy watched Olives movements even stranger, not giving up and continuing to ask. Miss Holt, what is going on between us, please tell me clearly, and I apologize if I am wrong. This man is really persistent and refuses to give up, no wonder he can chase Alieen. The more breezy Quincy looked, the more Olive gnashed her teeth with hatred, why this man appeared again and again, and always came over to talk, not to get close to Alieen, ridiculous. There is a blood feud between you and me, this is okay, please stay away from me! Olive did not have a good face, bluntly refused Quincys approach and goodwill. The man is also very puzzled, but Olive tone is bad is also stimted to Quincys pride, this female in front of the wine not to eat the penalty. Quincy also did not have a good face. Oh? When did I be so familiar with you, Miss Holt, do not be too noble. The first time I saw Quincys face, Olive thought, You can show your true colors, a man who forced his girlfriend to do those lowly things, what can be good. This life I Olive will not give you another chance. If you are not familiar with it, hurry up and get out of here, catching up to take advantage of the publicity meeting toe over and talk, exactly who is not good, Mr. Perez should be clearer than anyone else. Olive word solid, listen to the Quincy face has been hanging, and also next to sit Nell, no way can only turn away, angry shoulders are shaking. Nell saw two people like a powder keg, is also very puzzled. Whats wrong with you two? How are you so prejudiced against him ah, can not ept the pickup to be a couple, do a friend or ah. Nell thinks Quincy people are not so bad, I have worked together before and think people are okay, also quite caring, so see Olive to Quincy so unfriendly is also do not understand why. I dont want to be friends, he doesnt deserve it. Olive did not give Nell any face, the tone of voice reveals anger and disdain, next to Elio tugged Nells clothes, signaling not to say. Nell drew a sudden change. Well, well, do not be friends, then I do your boyfriend can, I heard that the youngdy single I can tease you? Nell is also to regte the atmosphere, Olive was amused. Elio looked at such a good rtionship between the two people is also very envious and happy, she hopes that Olive can all go smoothly t Felton Ann. Okay, lets go eat western food after the promotional meeting. The three people heckled together backstage, the event immediately began. The lights are like daylight, the music is ying, the hostes on stage, the reporters and entertainment editors on stage are taking pictures, the sh and shutter sound upy the whole space. The artists came on stage amidst apuse and waited for the photo shoot to end before the host announced the official start. Wee to the promotion of Smart Beauty, everyone apud! The fan audience resounded with apuse as everyone waved their hands and introduced their roles in the show. When it was Olives turn, everyones eyes turned to the stage instead. The host was the first to speak up. Hold on, everyone, in addition to our beautiful Olive today, there is an unexpected friending to support her, that is Natalia! The people in the audience did not expect Natalia to appear, and the shbulbs lit up wildly again as everyones eyes shifted from Olive to Natalia. Natalia? What is she doing here? Shes not even in the show, so whats the reason for her sudden appearance. Olives heart was seized for a moment, she did not know what was going to happen next. Everyone may have questions why Miss Hill suddenly appeared, in fact, she is here to give her junior Miss Holt stand cheer, everyone apud again! The host introduced the purpose of Natalias arrival and the people on stage were very excited. Hello everyone, because I also have other activities in this promotional venue toe here specifically to cheer for Olive, this is her first work, I hope you support more Smart Beauty, thank you!Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Natalia has been very generous, natural and decent, can not be faulted, in the eyes of outsiders seems to be thepany before and after the rtionship between the artists deep. Chapter 2469 Framing But she, Olive, has terminated her contract with thepany, and the announcement has been made to the public, all these are well documented, Natalia is still doing this drama for whom to see ah, this is not a waste of time? Olive didnt follow the crowds uproar to make any performance, but only lightly looked at the smiling Natalia in front of her, not knowing what medicine is being sold in the gourd, she didnt think Natalia was so kind to promote her new drama. As expected, Natalia approached Olive with a harmless look. To the eyes of outsiders, they could only see Natalias concern and care for her juniors, yet she said something shocking to everyone in a voice that only two people could hear. Tell me, if in front of so many people, I say that you added to me, is that the end of you? Olive fiercely looked at everyone on the stage and turned her head again to ask. What the hell do you want! Thats right, Natalias arrival today was with evil intentions, how could she be kind enough to help promote, everything was arranged to pull herself down and screw herself up. Natalia has not appeared in front of the public for some time, and todays sudden arrival, the two of them now exchanging words, is the best photo to reflect thepanys sisterly love. Just as everyone was taking pictures, Natalia suddenly sneered. Ill let you y out! Natalia said Natalia body tilted, let out a scream, the whole person fell sitting, fell off the stage in the way, everyone can hear the sound of high heels heels broke shell, and the sound of Natalias whole person fell off the stage. Not only did the organizers panic, but everyone at the scene was in a mess like ants on a hot pot. Hurry up and help Natalia! Everyone give way, give way. Everyone dont take pictures, give way, go call a doctor! Do not rush, everyone stand back, fans do not get excited! However, Natalia said this in the midst of the chaos, which took everyone by surprise. Natalias eyes were red, trembling slightly, her eyes were full of disbelief, and her voice trembled slightly as she pointed at Olive: I came here to help you promote the show with good intentions, why did you push me! Where did I wrong you! After saying this sentence tears immediately fell, teardrops like a line of beads from the cheeks, everyone under the spotlight saw Natalias sadness and grief. Olive smiled coldly in her heart, as expected of an actress, the timing was just right. The room was silent, everyones eyes fell on Olive because of these words, as if waiting for an exnation. Olive expected Natalia to pull her down, but did not expect to be so caught off guard, her own mind was nk and did not know how to respond. I Olive didnt know what to say, her face was white. Mr. Moore from the stage pushed through the crowd and came to the front to look at the dumbfounded Olive with an unbelievable look on his face.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Did you push Natalia? There was a moment of silence, and all eyes were on Olives body. Olives face was pale and she pursed her lips a little nervously. She knew that Natalias sudden arrival at theunch of her new drama was definitely unsettling. Just now the two of them were talking face to face, and Natalia suddenly fell to the bottom of the stage, everyones first suspect would be her. It wasnt me, I wouldnt do such a thing! Olive said righteously, wanting to show her innocence, but she didnt expect that many reporters on stage wouldnt listen to her exnation at all, they all talked about themselves. Whats wrong with the neers nowadays? Fearing that their sister will steal the limelight, they just push people off the stage? Quick, quick, quick, this is going to be a big story, take pictures, take more close-ups of Olives face! A new artist who rose to the top on the basis of scandalous hype, shoved a former movie queen in public! This is crazy to want to be popr, right? It was obvious that the reporters who condemned Olive without saying a word were arranged by Natalia before, they rushed to the front of the stage and started to take pictures of Natalia and Olive, one fell on the ground in pity, the other stood on the stage with a ck face, how to look like Olive just did something bad, Natalia was bullied. Almost instantly, Olives front was densely packed with countless microphones. Olive, just now Natalia fell under the stage, is it as she said that you pushed the person? As a junior, you actually pushed a former artist off the stage in front of everyone, did you do it to get attention? But such behavior is dangerous, you should immediately apologize to them in person! Olives face was blue, she knew that she couldnt exin to anyone now, and that silence was the best policy, but the reporters obviously didnt want to let her go, she kept backing up, and the microphones kept pressing up. When Maisie and Nell saw that the situation was getting out of control, they rushed forward and dragged Olive backstage to the lounge. Once inside the lounge, Olive immediately spoke up and exined to Maisie and Nell. It really wasnt me I believe you! What kind of person Natalia is, I know much better than you. Maisie directly interrupted Olives exnation, with an indignant face. Thats to say! Only a fool would push someone down in front of him. Nell was also speechless. But their words made Olive feel very touched. Just as she was about to open her mouth to thank them, the door to the lounge was kicked open with a vengeance. Natalia stood proudly in the doorway, where could she still see that pitiful look on her face just now? Olive, just wait until you are scolded to death! Youre really something to be despised! Such an obvious false usation, do you really think people are blind? Nell stared at Natalia with a face full of anger. Natalias despicable tactics could fool ordinary people, but definitely not her. Natalia nced at Nell with disdain and hummed from her nose. Which onion are you, dont meddle here! Natalia immediately stepped forward and tried to give Nell a p. Olive hurriedly stepped forward and pulled Nell behind her. Natalia! What do you have to do with me! Itll be your turnter! You little bitch, whats the rush? Natalia pushed Olive away and swung her arm around to p Nell. There was a loud snap and silence all around. Chapter 2470 Getting a head start Natalias hand was still hanging in mid-air, but her face was tilted to the side, a red and obvious palm mark on her cheek. Nell shook off her hand and grunted coldly. Where did youe from bitch, how dare you hit me! Natalia reacted and immediately lunged towards Nell with a fierce look in her eyes, Olive saw this and hurriedly pulled Nell up and ran out of the venue. The two of them ran straight to Nells car parked at the roadside before they stopped breathing, Olive recalled what had just happened in the backstage lounge and couldnt help butugh. Oliveughed while nodding at Nell with great admiration.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. As expected of Miss Nell, Natalia probably still has not reacted to it, you are afraid that this p will leave a shadow on her ah! Natalia has always been ustomed to the eyes above the top, a go anywhere to y a big name movie queen was actually pped by an unknown actor, this incident is afraid to be mentioned will be able to Natalia alive to death. It was her who tried to hit first, I never take a loss, and to put it another way, I pped her to help her! If she really hit me today, she would probably have to disappear from the entertainment industry tomorrow. Nell said with a rxed face, Olive also nodded approvingly, Nells backstage but can make Mr. Moore like stubborn people are bowed, strength background is definitely not ordinary. Oliveughed and said with some mockery. Good point! Then she should thank you! You saved her job with that p today. Nell drove the car and quickly dropped Olive off at the downstairs of her rented neighborhood. Olive was about to go upstairs when she ran into a worried Elio downstairs. You suddenly sent me a message to go home first, did something happen? Why are you back too? Just after Olive and Nell ran out from backstage, she immediately sent a text message to Elio, asking her to leave quickly, she was worried that if Elio met up with Natalia, it would inevitably be another fight C Natalia would definitely take the anger she received from Nell out on Elio. Olive took Elios hand and walked upstairs together, exining to Elio as they went. Something just happened at theunch venue, Natalia framed me in public and had to use me of pushing her off the stage, and she also found reporters in advance, so Im afraid shes going to frame me in a big way on the inte. Elios face turned white when she heard Olive mention the name Natalia, and she went up and took Olives arm, asking with a face full of anxiety. So what are we going to do now? You take it easy! Ill call Ware first, now we have to get a head start. Olive knew that although everyone in the crew would believe her, but today Natalia also brought a lot of reporters there in advance, and there was no telling how those reporters would write a blind story on the Inte! So now the first order of business is to have Ware prepare a rification immediately, and now its a matter ofparing whose PR team is more powerful. Okay then, you hurry up and contact Ware. Elio listened to Olives words and finally felt a little more at ease. Olive took out her phone and dialed Wares number, and the call was soon picked up. Hello! , Olive heard Ware pick up the phone and immediately spoke. Hey, Ware, Ive got something going on here right now and I need you to send out a news item for me. The Ware on the phone was silent for a few seconds, then sighed. Its to deal with Natalia, right! Ive learned a little about what happened at theunch today. Olive hadnt expected that even Ware, who hadnt been there, knew about what had just happened, and understood even better Natalias purpose in trying to make a big deal out of it; this woman was afraid she had nned it all. She lost her usualposure for a while, and her tone was filled with anxiety. Since you already know, I will not exin anything, can you help me release some ck history about Natalia. Ware pondered for a moment. To say Natalias ck history, liking to pester men younger than her is even the most topical. There are those unique hobbies of Natalia that are almost known in the circle, and they, the gossip reporters, are certainly not excluded. Olive had calmed down a bit by now, and she thought for a moment. No! Just such a ck material is not enough, I need you to send an analysis article, make a personal analysis that it is because she is jealous of my previous scandal with a certain fresh meat and deliberately set me up, remember must stand in a third partys perspective to analyze, must not let people see your bias on my side. Just after Ware mentioned Natalias hobby of pestering male stars younger than her again, Olive immediately came up with a brilliant idea in her mind to return the favor, and this time she would definitely discredit Natalia. Thats a good idea, Ill go prepare the script. Immediately after hanging up the phone, Ware started preparing the tweet copy for Olives rification, and Olive over here waspletely calm. Elio was slightly relieved to see Olives face look better. She opened her phone to Twitter and prepared to see if any rted news was posted, and she saw that news about Natalia was on the hot list. Natalia helped her newbie sister to promote her new drama, but she was pushed off the stage with a grudge! Elio eximed and hurriedly ran to Olive with his phone. What should we do? Natalia has already released news against you! Olive took her phone and clicked on the relevant page, but all the media reports were overwhelmingly using her, not only the text pointed to her as a neer pushing down a former artist in public, but even the pictures showed her standing on the stage with a ck face staring forward, while Natalia was lying on the ground under the stage with a face full of panic. Thepanys main goal is to make thepanys products and services avable to the public. The news was gaining momentum, and a bunch ofizens were buzzing about it on Twitter. When did this neere out, Ive never heard of her, she just debuted and shes so arrogant? I know her! Its the sister of Alieen, who was a big hit a while ago, and shes also dragged Odell through the scandal! Ahhhhh! Dont mention our Odell being rubbed by this hype girl anymore, I feel sick just thinking about it! Chapter 2471 Odell help backwards I used to think that Natalia was always ying a big game and was very annoying, but this time I feel a little sorry for her, because the neers nowadays are too much and dont put their seniors in their eyes. Artists with such bad behavior should be boycotted! The entertainment industry is never short of female artists, Olive such as hurry up and get out of our view! Agreed upstairs! Boycott bad artists and get Olive out of show business! Oliveughed lightly, feeling very ridiculous. Now she has be immune to these trendy ckness, after all, in her previous life, she was scolded for years by people poking her spine. Those idle people on the Inte are like this, yesterday they praise you, today they may scold you, in fact, to be frank, they are all losers in life who have no opinion and see the wind. However, Elio has never experienced this, so naturally he cant ept it. Why are these peoples mouths so bad! I want to pounce on them and rip their mouths off! Elio said in anger. Elio said furiously, looking at thousands of ckments is simply unsettled. Olive, who was much calmer, walked up and turned off Eliosputer, gently reassuring the uninitiated girl. Well, out of sight, out of mind! Thats the way the inte is always behaving! Well just wait quietly for the rification from Ware. Olive smiled at Elio. However, Elio still looked worried and her eyebrows were furrowed together, she couldnt stand the thought of Olive being abused in such a way.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Elio also knew that she could not do anything for Olive now, so she turned back on theputer and those randomly used Olivesizens to argue, trying to make more onlookers not to take the wrong side. Olive didnt stop Elio, she just sent a few messages to Ware, asking him if the article was ready. When will it be released? Within a quarter of an hour, Ware replied to Olive. Everything is ready! I work, dont worry. Olive smiled, this Ware was really sharp, and she didnt have to worry too much about this incident after all. Olive, look, Ware has sent a new tweet, and the readership is steadily increasing! Elio dashed over to Olive with herputer in her arms, showing her the content of Wares tweet. The headline of Wares news release read as follows C The middle-aged actress failed to chase after the popr actor, but to vent her anger to nder his scandalous object, bitter meat trick acting skills! The content immediately following, although rtively brief, is the meaning of every sentence. Todays protagonist I have to give you a focus on the name of the first to sell a shut, but smart people must guess out! She has won the Queen of Film, acting outstanding, very big name. She has been in the circle for many years has a unique fetish, is to adore those younger than her beautiful men, and once the right eye by any means, must get people into the hands! Recently, she has a new target, but unfortunately, people vowed not to obey, and coincidentally, and another female neer rumors. This scandal was originally a misunderstanding, but the queen was very angry, so regardless of the neer is her sister in the samepanys friendship, the public design to nder people, a bitter n to make a perfect, worthy of its title of queen Olive read the whole article, is also in the heart feel admiration, Ware this explosive text rification text one text is simply perfect, although from beginning to end did not mention Natalias name, but the intention of the orientation is very obvious, the recent news a little understanding will immediately associate to Natalia there. The followingizenments are also very good. The answer: Natalia, Odell, Olive! I am the ss representative, you do not have to thank me! Hahahahahaha this melon is really delicious! I remember there was a rumor that Natalia was chasing after Odell, which coincided with the bloggers revtion! But coborated a few times only, this old cow to force chew people that young grass, simply spicy eyes ah. So the hot search just now, what Olive pushed Natalia ispletely Natalias conspiracy, this old woman can ah! Public framing, the nerve is really big. Just saw the news I was curious, when will this Natalia for what sister stand promotion? Its too much of a coincidence that she was pushed off the stage right after she arrived! It turns out that it was prepared to harm people, so vicious people today how not to drop her to death? Fortunately, I did not just stand in line, otherwise I would not be hit in the face? I wonder how someone could be stupid enough to push someone in front of how many reporters and cameras! Olive is too miserable, right? A good promotion for a new drama was ruined by this bad woman, and dirty water was thrown on her for no reason. Olive probably looked through thements and was relieved that she had pulled Natalia into the center of public opinion. Natalia in recent years because of the frequent exposure to y a big name, coupled with no quality work, the poprity of the road is very bad, this is now out of the news of chasing boys, but also a time to provoke the Odell fans, so in a moment Olive turned the situation, just scolded Olive people are back to scold her. This result Olive is very satisfied, counterattack Natalia, but also let her mood. Ware did a really good job on this one, Ill have to reveal a few more big scoops to him in return! Natalia dared to set her up in such a tant way just because she had her people on the media side. But how could she have imagined that a neer like Olive would also have someone in the news industry to make such a beautifuleback? Wares poprity in the news industry has risen since he started breaking the gossip that Olive told him, and everyone feels that his stories are highly authentic, so naturally he was sessfully led to the past. Elio was also beaming with joy, watching the situation in thements steeply reversed happy as can be. Hee hee hee, we should really thank him this time, with him, its hard for Natalia to y any tricks in terms of public opinion. Elio kept scrolling through the rted news, and suddenly a new tweet appeared at the news associated person, she took a nce at it and then screamed out incredulously. OMG! Olive, you you you look, Odell just tweeted on your behalf! Whats going on? Let me see! Olives heart jumped and rushed to theputer again, looking at the hot list. Just now, Wares story had been squeezed into second ce, and the first item on the list was Odells first blog post C holding out for Olive. The first one inside is the content of the tweet just posted by Odell. This is Odells first tweet, and also the only one so far, the ount is obviously just registered, the entire content of this tweet is C Chapter 2472 Testing The Olive I know is definitely not such a person! Dont be too mean to someone, beware of karmic reincarnation! This is obviously Odell saw the overwhelming abuse of Olive on the Inte before, really cant stand it this is why registered ount to post a blog to rify for Olive. Olive directly froze in front of theputer. Odell will stand on her side to speak for her is how she could not expect the sudden situation. After the previous scandalous hype, Odells attitude towards himself has been very bad, and it can be said that he hates her to the extreme, how can he stand up for her? This Olive is really difficult to figure out, Odells approach, but also let her trouble again. He, this guy, is simply helping ah! Now I have to be chased by his fans again. The previous experience of being chased around by Odells fans because of the scandal is still fresh in her mind, and Olive really doesnt want to repeat the same mistake again. Odells fans are mostly female fans, and they have an amazing fighting power in this aspect of the scolding war, even artists like Olive who are always being cked out all over the inte dont want to mess with them easily. Elio is also dumbfounded, brewing for a good half day before opening his mouth to console. Odell this behavior, is indeed a bit impulsive, but on the other hand, think about it, it shows that he believes in you as a person! It is afraid that his fans wille running to scold you again! But in general, Odells out, more side verification of Olives character, but also to make Wares tweet more convincing, his statement, but also to prove the despicable behavior of Natalia, Olive was framed the matter will also make the publics sense of empathy more. He didnt even say anything to me before he tweeted, not to mention that I was called out by his fans and he would have gotten himself into a lot of trouble. If Natalia had seen Odells tweet, she would have been angry half to death and would havee back for more, Olive became worried all of a sudden. Even Elio also copsed. The two of them were happy at home for a few minutes before they sighed again. Olive was thinking of a response when her phone, which was ced aside, suddenly rang. It was an unfamiliar number, and Olive hesitated, not knowing whether to answer it or not, and even Elio swallowed nervously. Could it be Natalias side, or Odells brainiac? After all, in this day and age, personalmunication information and so on is very easy to leak. The phone kept ringing and ringing, and Olive hesitated, her mind in a tangle. The first thing you should do is to answer it! What if its a work-rted matter? Olive thought again and again, because she was afraid it was a work issue, she finally pressed the connect button. Hello! Who is it? Olive asked in a muffled voice, trying her best to calm down. Its me, Shane. The calm male voice on the other end of the line made Olives heart tremble, and she was a bit overwhelmed. How could Shane be calling her at this time? What could be the purpose of his call? After that days audition drama, she had been on tenterhooks, afraid that her n had been discovered by Shane, but Shane had been slow to say anything, making her both uneasy and vaguely expectant. Howe he called out of the blue after the pushing incident? Did hee to see her on a personal matter? Or was it because of all the news surrounding her today? Just as Olive was getting nervous and uneasy, the deep male voice rang out again. Why dont you say something? Shane, perhaps a little displeased by Olives long silence, sounded cold and distant.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ah me I just feel a little surprised! I didnt expect you to call me, is there something wrong? Olives tone was all careful to please and to test the other partys reaction. Youe down now, Ill meet you downstairs. Shanes directmanding tone made Olive frown, she instinctively wanted to run away, but she didnt want to refuse when she thought that she hadnt verified the real culprit Mr. Lopez who killed her in her previous life. Okay, Iming! Elio has heard who the man on the other side of the phone, his eyes could not help but be filled with worry for Olive, Olive received the instruction to rush over and quickly pack up her things, she went over and tugged the corner of Olives coat, the tone of voice is full of helplessness. Do you really want to go over there? Arent you afraid hell find out the truth? Olive took a deep breath, steadied her trembling hand, and held Elios hand back to reassure her. Dont worry, dont worry about me, I have a handle on it. Although the incident was urgent, Olive still prepared carefully, fixed her hair, made up her makeup, and set off with confidence. When she reached the entrance of the building, someone was already waiting for Olive, so she guided her to Shanes silver-gray car and opened the door carefully. Miss Holt, please. It was the first time Olive had ever been invited into a car to talk, and she saw the man in the car at once. Shanes legs were crossed, showing his ankles but not his calves, and Olive thought to herself that this man was really paying attention to his manners. The man actually brought gold-rimmed sses today, the lenses of the sses reflecting the natural light appears Shane today is very civilized and quiet,cking as the president of the distant and high cold. But a mouth, but still very cold. Come in. Although the mouth is open but the hand movement still did not stop, his finger knuckles are clear, very eye catching, is looking through the document, and finally ready to sign at the end, so Olive unexpected is his word is very strong and powerful. The moment Olive sat down, Shane put the cap on the pen, and the sound of clicking coincided with the sound of the car door closing, a sound that made Olive shiver. What? Scared? Shane suddenly opened his mouth, and Olive, not wanting to reveal too much of her nervousness in front of him, could only nod obediently. The mans index finger continued to tap on the file, this man is really a master of psychology, Olive thought to herself. When I saw you pulling Alieen down before, you didnt have such little guts, huh? Olive didnt expect Shane to bring up this matter, her body was uncontroble and she turned her head to look at the man, who also looked at her at the same time. The meeting of eyes made Olive even more nervous, her hands grabbed her bag harder and harder, and she could only embarrassingly fix her hair. Its okay, Mr. Lopez. Shane surprisingly saw that Olive was specifically pulling Alieen down. Olive thought the man was here to stand up for Alieen, but didnt think so. Now that you have an idea, dont be nervous and do harm to learn from yourpany Natalia, oh no, the formerpany. Chapter 2473 Nervous Olive didnt expect to bring this up again out of the blue, really wanted to pull the door open and run away, how much did this man know, really afraid that what he had lied to him would be discovered. Shane cleared his throat and the car window was raised, so it seemed like it was time to get down to business. Space a closed instant atmosphere became tense, the oppressive feeling as if Olive heard his own heartbeat. Over the years, Ive been around a lot of Olive, not a thousand but also five hundred, but in the end, I found to be false. Shanes voice was smooth and unemotional, and he gradually lifted his head and looked ahead. Olive of course knows what Shane means when he says this, but she cant be too obvious, she needs to make Shane believe in himself. Mr. Lopez, whats wrong, my nickname is Olive, whats the problem? The words fell and Olive allowed herself to rx as much as possible. Shane turned sideways to look directly at Olive, and she could feel the disdain and coldness in Shanes eyes. Theres no problem with the name, but in my case, youre not my Olive. Olive did her best not to show her panic. Mr. Lopez, what are you talking about? What exactly is it that you wanted to see me about? One didnt dare to look someone in the eye when they were lying, but Olive just had to look Shane dead in the eye and make sure he believed her words. At least she wasntpletely lying, part of it was true. For example, her nickname is Olive, and she did live next door to Turpin Vige for a long time. Shanes eyelids were surprisingly covered, and he just closed his eyes and stopped making noise. His mind shed through a scene investigated Olive all the information: rural origin, living in Turpin Vige next door, people around her called Olive. It wasnt like he hadnt encountered this familiar scenario before, but this time Shane couldnt tell if it was true or not, and so far it seemed to be. Have you ever been to Turpin Vige? Olive had begun to respond withposure. Of course, often. Olive did not lie about this, as she was bullied by Alieens mother and daughter duo every day as a child, and often went to Turpin Vige next door to fetch water and wash clothes. But thats about it, there are no special memories, because it was a really hard time when I was a kid. Shane continued to ask questions, wanting to confirm the doubts in his mind. Did you know there was an orphanage in Turpin Vige? Here we go, finally got to the point, Olive has been waiting for this moment for a long time. Of course I remember, as a child, I wish I could live there, then I would not have to work. Said Olive also pretended to lower his head helplessly smiled, as if tough at the year of ignorance and pathetic. In fact, all this, Olive is not clear about the truth. What orphanage, what Turpin Vige, she has no impression at all. These are the things Ware had in his hands, she understood and then went to inquire, otherwise he would certainly reveal himself. Shanes tone suddenly eased and his hands broke Olives shoulders in his direction, his eyes sincere and all but inquisitive. Im interested in that orphanage, can you tell me about it? Maybe theres someone you know? Olive was prepared for both; in addition to the information Ware had given her, she had sought out the facts of the time, checking not only the adoption records and all the information about the life Shane had lived at the time, including the people around him. Of course there were, but many couldnt remember their names, and children in the countryside are called by their nicknames. Calling out names one by one was of course impossible and did not make sense, but Olive knew quite a bit about Shane. Will you y with them when you go to the next vige? The man continued to ask.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Well, thats all the kids in the vige, count em. Shane suddenly took a photo out of his breast pocket, and Olive understood that this was the next test. The yellowed photo was broken at the edges, but the portrait was still very clear, and it was a group photo. Then look at this photo, there is no one you know? Although the tone was the same as usual, but a closer look Olive found that Shane actually had a hint of expectation and nervousness, which made her understand why the people who pretended before would be found out, because they had no idea about Shanes time at Turpin Vige Orphanage. Without Wares first-hand details, Olive wasnt actually too sure about impersonating Olive because the risks were so great. Olive took the photos and slid her fingers over each of the young faces. In fact, she only recognized Shane as a child, because she really didnt know anyone else. Shane was in an orphanage as a child, the quality of life was very poor, short and small, and now very different, no one would recognize the little boy in the photo is the tall, handsome man in front of him without looking closely. The man watched Olives finger gradually stop in front of her own avatar when she suddenly stopped. This little boy I remember, we often y together. Olive spoke of the man in the photo with great delight, looking up at Shane, the corners of her mouth rising to show her inner happiness. Shane narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the person in front of him with amusement. Oh? Do you remember anything else? Olive understood that this boy was the man himself, the so-called Olive must mean a lot to him, so he himself had to hypnotize himself to be the real Olive. Sure, we used to y together when we were kids, his nickname was Felton, and he said that his teacher wanted him to t Felton Ann. Yes, Shane certainly remember these things, Olive recounted the past and did not mean to stop. This little boy is very gentle, as a child I was beaten by my stepmother often went to him, he wouldfort me, and I loved to spend time with him. Olive understands what the man is trying to prove, so she acts it out for him. Shane looked at Olive who was alone remembering the past, her eyes narrowed like a crescent moon, the corners of her mouth turned up, and her words revealed her love and nostalgia for this little boy named Felton. The sunlight hit her face, the skin is fine can see like a baby down, a moment Shane had a strange feeling, he wanted to grasp and can not grasp. Felton, his name, was given by the orphanage teacher, hoping he would be safe and sound. Shane, the name was only changed when he came to the Lopez Family. Over the years, there have been many different kinds of Olive, but the one who can say the name Felton, Olive is the first. Shane was a little excited inside, he already thought Olive was his Olive, but he was afraid that he was mistaken again, afraid that his hopes would be dashed again. Was the girl in front of him the real Olive? Before the matter was finalized, Shane decided to wait a little longer, time would tell. Okay, give me back the photo, go eat first. Chapter 2474 Men and women are not related Hearing Shane end the conversation, Olive noticed that he did not have much of a mood swing, proving that he did not suspect himself yet, and his own hanging heart fell to the ground first. Okay Mr. Lopez, if you need anything, you cane back and ask me again, its best to help you. The fall is her Olivesbel. Shane did not reply, signaling the driver to drive off to the restaurant. The scenery outside the window gradually linked up with a line, dragging Shanes thoughts away. Is she the one who can pull herself out of the abyss and save herself from the fire? Everything is still unknown. I dont know how long it took, but the drivers voice brought Shane back to reality. Mr. Lopez, its all ready, this way please. Shane followed behind Olive, as if trying to see some kind of weakness in the back. Taste ording to my order, if you want something else, you can just order again. Olive was taken aback by the sudden care, but then said she didnt need it, she wasnt picky. Shane looked at the very calm Olive in front of him and was full of doubts. He had brought Alieen here for dinner before this, and Alieen was full of curiosity, looking east and west, with excitement and anticipation in her eyes, because she had never been to such a luxurious restaurant. But Olive was different, she was very calm, eating unhurriedly ording to the proper etiquette and not showing much emotion. Dont be afraid, order what you want to eat. No need Mr. Lopez, I can do it all. Olive is really not picky, its good to have enough to eat. But Shane wanted to tease her. Do you think Im not taking care of your taste? Uh no, you are thinking too much. Olive didnt know how Shane suddenly changed his face to make a joke, she didnt know what he was thinking exactly. Looking at the woman who was asked, Shane had a little bit of happiness in his heart, is a child teasing others kind. Oh? Then eat all you want. Shane pushed the food on the te in front of him to Olive, skimming his lips, indicating that these are yours and cannot leave without finishing. Olive looked across the childs temper adult male, very helpless. Is Mr. Lopez also forced by parents to eat more when they were young to grow bigger? I saw Shanes face change from sunny to cloudy after he said this, and the speed of the change was unpredictable. The words fell, Shanes cold eyes revealed displeasure. I dont have a mom and dad, havent experienced what youre talking about. Olive embarrassed to death, scratching his head to express his great helplessness, so he had to step up the speed of mping the food in his hand and grabbed to gag his mouth to keep it quiet. Two people finished their lunch in silence, Gu can also dare not take the initiative to cause conversation, or stay obediently safer. Just when Olive thought it was going to end, Shane suddenly spoke. I heard that you left thepany? Olive froze, not expecting to ask herself this, then nodded her head to indicate that it was so. Shane wiped his mouth, leaned back in his chair, and looked at Olive. What, are you interested ining to Ensemble Studios? Signing with Ensemble Studios, an unknown neer? Olive didnt even think about it, she never thought shed be offered such a deal, not over a meal like this. Ensemble Studios is thergest agency in Shanes hands, with the financial backing of the head office and a very strong background. Any neer would be proud to sign with Ensemble Studios. But Olive refused: No, I want to do it on my own. This sudden good thing didnt confuse Olive; maybe it wasnt a pie, but a poisoned apple. Even though Ensemble Studios was a great deal, it wasnt really hers. There were too many uncontroble factors, so it was better to make her own decisions. Shane didnt think so. He thought that sooner orter Olive woulde back to him. Is that so? Then if you need to call me.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Shanes phone rang for a moment and then hung up. The meal was actually not short, Shane was always asking irrelevant questions, from food and drink to her filming, and for a moment Olive thought she had found someone to talk to. After it was over Shane sent someone to take Olive back to her suburban apartment. Upon entering, she was met with a barrage of questions from Elio. Where did you guys go? Did he give you a hard time? Have you eaten yet? Ill make you some noodles! Elio burst out like a machine gun, and Olive helplessly took her hand and headed for the bedroom. Its okay, Ive eaten, and he didnt give me a hard time, dont worry, Elio. Elio, who has always been close to Olive, was indeed very anxious and nervous, she was very afraid that Olive would reveal herself, because Shane is such a meticulous person, how could he not find the loophole ah. The good thing is that Olive is well prepared, hearing their conversation this evening, Elio but for Olive pinch a sweat, this presidents observation ability is too strong, really bad to deal with. In fact, Olive is also afraid, but afraid also can not retreat, after all, to this step can not give up. Two people lying under the covers are ready to rest, the phone broke all the quiet. It was Mr. Moores call. Whats the matter at thiste hour? Hello, director, whats the matter? Olive wondered, whats the matter with this director calling out of the blue? Tomorrow there is a promotional stand activity, you need toe to participate, Gu you prepare well. Olive heard a beep before she could react. The team hadnt given up on letting Olive go to promote the new drama after such a big event today, which was really bold. Elio looked at Olive, who was holding the phone in a daze, and didnt know what was being said on the other side of the phone. Whats wrong? Whos calling? Dont freeze up and say nothing. Elio shook Olives arm to wake her up. Nothing, its just that the crew even informed me to go to a promotional event, are they really not afraid that the reporters will be difficult for everyone? Olive was really not expecting that she would have the chance to attend the next event, she thought she was done with the current promotional tasks. Elio, on the other hand, was very calm, she had always felt that Olive should be valued and reused, and she had always believed in Olive. What are you afraid of? The director thinks highly of you and let you go to the event, you have to have confidence in yourself! Olive looked at Elio who was full of fighting spirit and her heart was very warm. Then why dont you quickly help me contact and prepare the clothes Ill wear tomorrow, Elio go! Chapter 2475 Unexpected Looking at Elio who suddenly got out of bed and contacted the costume, Olive couldnt help but smile. She was surprised to learn why Mr. Moore, who she had always thought of as a low-profile actor, would seek out another artist at the top of the heap to participate in a promotional mission in the midst of so much heat, and she finally figured it out. Ensemble Studios, as thergest investor in Smart Beauty, wanted a new actor to participate in the campaign. Since she was invited to go, she had to work hard. The next morning, Elio and Olive arrived at the venue after picking up their dresses and styling them. At a nce, the venue was more than twice as big asst time, the number of people in the audience alone was much more thanst time, security measures were also very well in ce, and the efficiency of the busy staff figures was better thanst time. Olive and Elio have already taken the lead to the backstage to start preparing the process, she does not want to have any surprises this time. Because today is wearing a small dress, it is very close to the body, the back waist of the silk belt Olive let Elio first untie, or gasping for air. Two people sitting backstage almost ready, Olive feel that peoplee and go grooming is not too dignified may be photographed, signaled Elio to help her re-tie the silk belt. Elio, help me, I cant reach it. Olive turned around to reveal her bare back. Elio?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Seeing no movement, Olive tried to turn back. But someone held her shoulder down. Dont move, is this okay? A male voice entered Olives ears, and the warmth of his fingers reached Olives skin through her clothes. Olive jolted and took a step backward to look back, but it was Odell. Today he did not dress like a college student, but instead wore a suit, ck but not lose the youthful atmosphere, the young face is the capital of youth. There are some small echoes of the two peoples clothing, like a couples outfit. Olive looked at the handsome older boy in front of her and was puzzled as to why he appeared behind her and took the initiative to help her sort out her clothes. Odell looked at her with a surprised expression and also responded with an incredulous look on her face. Dont say you dont know Im here for the event today too, Im the unbeatable super handsome warm-up king of the universe, and I sang the theme of this show. Kids are just stinky, Oliveughed helplessly and wanted to leave for a trip to the bathroom. But thank him for rifying what happened for him earlier. Thank you for rifying the Natalia thing for me, but its better not to do such a thankless thing, Im going to be scolded by your girlfriends fans. Although Odell took the initiative to rify, the fans all just thought their brother was the victim, and her Olives Twitter private messages all exploded, all telling her to stay away from Odell. Odell is also a little angry: Is it my fault? Looking at the older boy who refuted himself in front of her, Olive didnt want to argue and hurriedly bowed her head and admitted her mistake. me me well, or thank you. Odell then nodded in satisfaction that he epted the thanks, but still reacted to the fact that Olive was not actually very receptive to this help. He also had moments of self-doubt, but still felt that as a man should take the initiative toe forward, but did not expect to be attacked or Olive. Odell suddenly realized that he is still too young, too impulsive, which is very likely to harm Olive, because he also understands that some fans are very extreme, may do something to hurt Olive. Some of the previous scandals have caused a dramatic increase in the workload of the staff around Odell, and the city is full of wind and rain. This time count me in, Ill apologize to you and buy you dinner after its over, so its always okay. Odell took the initiative to say that he did not act properly and wanted to invite Olive to dinner to show his feelings, but was still refused. No need, men and women are not rted, I hope that the action just now will not happen again. The words are distant, Odell has never been treated this way, the stars are used to suddenly no one to take care of themselves, is also a little frustrated. Youre such a woman! Odell pointed at Olives nose, but could not do anything. He had no choice but to put down his hand and turn away, because sometimes celebrity things, sess is also a fan, defeat is also a fan, he did not want to bring too much trouble to Olives life again. Elio on the side hurried over to regte the atmosphere, a hand to stop Odell. Okay, okay, dont be angry, handsome Jiang, Olive also dont make a scene, we are all good friends, prepare to get ready to go on stage, its going to start. The words fell, the front stage has sounded a warm apuse, the actors in order to take the stage to wave. Olive does not want to have too much involvement and pull with Odell, she took the initiative to switch to thest position, no longer and Odell next to each other on stage, after all, there are a lot of people, easy to be seen by those who have the intention of blind tossing. The publicity can not only be publicity, no point of scandal and hot new drama how can have heat, so everyone is taking pictures throughout, hoping to find a different entry point. Especially Odell and Olive, two artists with their own explosive points, very popr with the media and attention, can not wait to dig out any good news from these two people. The crazy shing lights on the stage gave Olive a headache, but when she was more unexpected things are the questions from various entertainment reporters. Everyone is a calcted pit, dug for Olive to jump, despite her two lifetimes, but also very passive. The questioning interview session is the most important session, after all, more words must be lost, the reporters want to find the news headlines from the stars answers, and even go so far as to take out of context to get eyeballs. The host continued to call the roll. The penultimate row of reporters to ask questions, please wee. Seeing that the other partys gaze had circled around andnded on Olive, she understood that the protagonist was herself. May I ask Odell how he feels about working with Olive for the first time? Did the two of them rub off on each other? Come and share it with everyone. Everyone in the audience heard this question have pricked up their ears of gossip, really the first question is so explosive, who does not know the scandal of Olive and Odell before debut ah. So why dont we ask Olive to answer this question, are the two of them in and out of the drama? This media is really very bold to ask these questions openly. Just at this time, a cold and heartless voice rang out. Why dont you ask me, and Ill tell you if there are any sparks. Everyone in the audience looked back at the voice, only to see a man appear at the end. The straight suit reced the casual style of the previous days, and the cold-faced iceberg face was no worse than any of the male actors present,pared to the unique aura on Shane, with a perfect jawline that testified to his handsomeness. Chapter 2476 Sudden situation He didnt say much else, but that low-pressure feeling made the scene very depressing, obviously his expression didnt change too much, but still let you feel his anger burning in his head. Shane walked onto the stage of the promotional meeting, he is now the focus of the audience, everyones attention is on him. The host standing next to him was also shaken up, and he didnt know how to handle the current situation. Mr. Lopez The hosts face was ashen and frightened, he didnt expect such a business giant to appear at an ordinary film and TV drama promotion site today, and was obviously taken aback that he hadnt even received word that Shane wasing. Shanes eyes casually skimmed, a nce locked Olives position where, inexplicable pressure fell on her head, this sensitivity is unique to women, looking at the nervous Olive, Shane seems very pleasant, enjoy this feeling of teasing her. Regardless of the hosts moving mouth, Shane had asked Olive and Odell to step forward, and then picked up the microphone. Whoever it is, its a dedicated actor, so I hope youll keep your mouths shut and thank you for your cooperation. Said one hand circled Olives shoulders, the warmth of her fingers passed through her clothes to Olive, her heart warmed, but there was a thumping and a strange feeling. Seemingly afraid of public misunderstanding, Shane also patted Odells shoulder to showfort. She once doubted her life, when she and Shane rtionship is so familiar, familiar to have physical contact in public. At this moment, Olive realized that Shanes appearance was to relieve their party, but she did not think that apany president would help a new actor who had no connection with him. She didnt expect that apany president would help a new actor who had no connection with her. Helping Odell was out of the rtionship with thepanys superiors and subordinates, but what about herself? Olive was overwhelmed and couldnt figure out why. It turned out that Mr. Moore had informed her to continue to participate in the promotion because he was sure to handle and respond to such an unexpected situation. Is it because the photo of the meeting yesterday has gained Shanes trust? The sudden concern made Olive feel a little inconvenienced because she had lied to him and gained his trust, and Olive med herself. Although this was part of what she had to go through, she still felt very torn and painful because she had lied to Shane.N?velDrama.Org content rights. In the blink of an eye, after these words Shane left the scene, Odell also stepped back, only Olive froze on stage unmoved. Behind her, Nell signaled to hurry up and exit, otherwise the next will certainly be a great deal of people who have the intention to do, there may also be questions from reporters, after all, a boss out to protect the people below or very rare. Looking at the gradual departure of Shane, Olive finally breathed a long sigh of relief, finally do not have to survive under high pressure, she was too painful, more unexpected is the public in front of Shanes support and maintenance, this feeling is too wonderful. After a while, Olive was exhausted and walked backstage together with Elios help. Although the end of the day, but you are still careful, there are many paparazzi and media waiting outside, especially the back door, you have to be especially careful, there is bound to be news coverage again, which is not good for you. After the two finished packing up and ready to open to leave, although Olive is also an actress, but because of the financial ability, she and Elio are taking a taxi to and from work every day, after all, the conditions are limited. Just as they were about to get into the car, someone called out to Olive. Olive is that you! Sister you are superb! Seeing a young girl dressed as a student shouting excitedly from behind the painting altar, especially with a big bag of gifts in her hand, she was a fan. Olive didnt think she had fans guarding the back door, and that she had people to support. The timing of the little girls appearance was still strange, and Olive couldnt help but take a few more looks. It was the ordinary student look, holding something like a gift box. Hello. Compared to the little girls excitement, Olive was very calm. Sister, Ive always liked you! You have to cheer up, I will always support you! The girls excitement was slightly ufortable, and Olive thought she was overthinking it, thinking that she might be a little ufortable meeting a fan for the first time. Ah, thank you, go home now, be safe. The little girl did not mean to leave, holding the box in her hand looked like she wanted to give it to Olive, her eyes revealed the so-called fans love for the star, hands directly handed the box. Sister, this is the letter we all wrote for you, and some small gifts, I hope you can ept! Olive looked at the things in front of her and was unmoved. Because she had just made her debut in the entertainment industry, where did she get the hardcore fans to collect gifts to show their support on the spot? It didnt make sense at all. She was going to refuse and didnt want to ept the gift, but Elio next to her kept poking her with her finger, signaling her to take it, fearing that this little girl woulde to hack Olive under the guise of giving something away. Thank you, I hope people dont buy things indiscriminately ah, there are thoughts is enough. The girl saw Olive take the things, there is a feeling as if the hanging stone finally fell to the ground, Olive look more and more strange. Sister, you go and get busy! I really like your cooperation with Odell, sister cheer oh, bye! Olive looked at her back, slightly helpless, feeling that she appeared inexplicable, originally wanted to hand the box to Elio and ready to get in the car to leave. Elio in a side thought after all is someone else to send something, a heart, can not just let people cold. Youd better look at it, lets take off the outside decoration, so that it is also good to take back. Olive had no choice but to be silent and ready to see what is in this box. First open the box, inside is some letters, small gifts, Olive casually rummage, ready to take out all the things in arge bag to take back to the apartment. But then, something unexpected happened C There was a cobra under the box! Because Olive moved too much, angered it, it burrowed out, in an aggressive state to look at Olive. No one expected that the first time a fan support is a fake fan. Elio on the side was scared to scream, instantly causing people around the eyes, Olive was also scared, but because of the childhood life experience, did not panic too much. In the twinkling of an eye, Olive blushed very badly, she was angry why there are such people appearing in the world to catch others and pretend to be fans. Chapter 2477 Fans First withdrew a few steps back, Olive and Elio two girls is also the first time to encounter this situation, especially Elio so timid, was shocked and fell backwards. Olive was dragged to the back, inertia is toorge, resulting in two people both fell backward, just at this time Olives waist suddenly appeared a force dragged her, so that she also had the opportunity to help Elio. Watch out! Olive back to fix her eyes, eyebrows wrinkled together, a handsome face into the eyes, it turned out to be Odell. The sizzling heat of the mans body heat once again let Olive feel his concern, but still immediately stood firm and pushed the man away, he did not want to be photographed again, and now the two peoples posture is too ambiguous C too ambiguous. Odell looked at himself being pushed away, his eyebrows wrinkled together. He wanted toe out and apologize to Olive again, because he did not apologize properly backstage before, want to seriously apologize, admit a mistake. After all, Odell really felt bad for letting the group of mass fans attack her for so long because of his own trespassing. As a result, he came to see this scene, scaring him to rush over. The first thing he did was to see that he was not a fan of his own, but someone else had hired him to fix her. Just at this time the little girl just rushed out again, a change in the excitement and good expression, pointing his nose and scolding. You bitch, stay away from our Odell! Olive really did not guess wrong, this person is the ck fan. Olive really felt the malice of this society. Evie White, why are you here! Odell also very surprised did not expect her to appear here, this female ghost can not be dispersed, appearing everywhere around Odell trip venue. As soon as he heard the name, Olive understood that this person is Odells personal fan, does not like every actress Odell worked with, in addition to their own rumors with him, this time is to revenge on her. Odell! You cant be with her! Stay away from this vixen! The girl instantly changed her face, looked fierce, and immediately rushed up to hit Olive, with her teeth and ws open. Odell saw Evie immediately rushed over, a hold Olive to avoid the attack. He finished protecting Olive, and immediately pulled Evie away. If you keep pestering like this, dont me me for being rude, Ill call the police! Odell didnt expect this person to pester again. For the past two years this girl had chased his car, followed him, trailed his private trips, and even squatted in front of his house; this was private life. Evie was pushed straight to the ground by Odell and she stared viciously at Olive. You bitch, you stay away from Odell! Odell shielded Olive directly behind him, fearing that she would be threatened again, but unexpectedly Olive behind him was bitten by a snake. Elio shouted, Ah, the snake! Olive was blinded, and when she reacted, a cold, sticky touch came from the tip of her finger, followed by a tingling pain spreading N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Olives finger flew red and swollen at a speed visible to the naked eye, and she found that the whole small arm had beenpletely numb to the point of no sensation, a sense of nervousness and panic struck her heart, she was actually very rare to tremble with fear. Bitten by a snake! Am I going to die? No, I dont want to! Even if I have to go to hell, I have to do it after I get my revenge, Alieen and Quincy are still alive and well! How can I die before they do Olives mind flipped for a while, and she was actually dumbfounded in her spot, not knowing what to do. Quickly, quickly, quickly! Hurry to the hospital! Odell was the first person toe to his senses, he saw Olive and Elio are a dazed look, simply rushed forward to Olive cross-legged hug up, run quickly to the parking lot. Evie saw that the heart of the tip of the Odell at the moment actually hugged another woman, hatred of the broken mouth cursed Olive is a bitch. But now no one cares to pay attention to her anymore. Olive reacted and found herself in Odells arms, instinctively struggling, but Odell was pale and rushed to the car with Elio before she was put down, and then the three of them sped off to the hospital. After about ten minutes, they finally arrived at the nearest general hospital and registered for emergency care. The doctor quickly treated the wound, administered tetanus and antivenom and then sent Olive to the ward to rest. Because the bite Olive is amon poisonous silver-ringed snake, need to be hospitalized for at least a week for observation, so tonight can only stay in the hospital ward, the attending doctor arranged a room for her, which also houses another female patient injured leg. After the doctor left, Odell said with great guilt. Its my fault! Shes a fan of mine and she did this to you, Im responsible too. Heres the deal, Ill go get the doctor and arrange a single room for you. Olive looked up at Odell, his face was a little less than ster, and his forehead was dense with beads of sweat. Olive sighed, she also knew that Odell was a very responsible man, but she really, didnt want to have too much to do with him. How can I me you for such an unforeseen situation? I dont me you, and you dont have to do this. Odell listened to a serious face looking at Olive, looks actually some micro Nu. Olive, I advise you to obediently listen to my arrangements, must not obey, I do not mind using some other methods. Olive listened to Odell this some threatening tone, more resistance up. Im not going to the single room, what can you do to me! As soon as her words fell, Odell walked up to her with a ck face, and without saying a word, he directly took Olive on his shoulders. Olive didnt expect Odell to do it directly, she couldnt react for a while and her head was already down, her face was slightly red. You, you do what ah! Put me down quickly, you hear me? Let go of me! Delusional! Odells face was the same as before, he didnt hear Olives words. The two of them were walking in the hospital corridor, which naturally attracted a lot of people to look at them, and everyone pointed at them, so Olive did not have the heart to argue with Odell again. This Odell is still a very stubborn person! Olive did not struggle afterwards, and let Odell carry her to the single ward area. Odell pushed open the door of the ward and took a few steps inside before putting Olive down. He had some slight anger on his face and was about to reprimand Olive a few more times when he noticed that Olives body was wobbly and she was unstable. He hurriedly held Olives arm and carefully assisted Olive to sit down in front of the hospital bed. Chapter 2478 Keeping your distance Olive felt morefortable then, but she couldnt help but re at Odell, who was standing next to the hospital bed. Youre behaving too roughly! You carry directly so backwards, my head is dizzy! I am always very gentlemanly, just to some people gentry ungentlemanlypletely unnecessary! Odell disliked Olive a mouth, walked to the side to pull out a chair and sat down, the action handsome andpetent, he sighed a continued. Olive, you better be honest and bring me in the single ward, do not try to y any tricks, I will stay here tonight to supervise you. Olive heard Odells words and frowned slightly, somewhat displeased. Are you not getting enough of our gossip? If you stay here tonight too, do you know what those media will write blindly tomorrow? Odell stared closely at Olives expression and found her resistance was also slightly angry. Now you feel unhappy with my rumors? Then who was the one who had to use me by any means necessary to spread rumors with me? Olive suddenly choked, for a moment did not know how to answer. Odell saw Olive this kind of look, the heart just slightlyforted some, also did not continue this topic. The two people were suddenly silent together, and the silence in the not-so-spacious space of the single ward made people feel that the passage of time was much slower. Odell looked at Olives puffy side face, his heart suddenly grew a strange. That, has anyone ever told you that youre charming looking! And quite cute. Odell suddenly broke the silence and said to Olive very seriously. What are you babbling about? Olive sneered, almost subconsciously thinking that Odell was being deliberatelyplimentary. Do you think that as Alieens sister, growing up with her, anyone wouldpliment my looks? This face is indeed much worse for mepared to her. This is true, and Olive, even if she hates Alieen more, has to admit it. However, Odells expression was a bit puzzled when he heard her mention her sister. He cocked his head for a moment, as if he finally remembered who this person was. Alieen? The neer who recently debuted, right? I dont remember her face, but I think youre much better looking than her. Olive felt a little ridiculous listening to such apliment, which made her feel a little embarrassed, but she settled down thinking that she was hurt because of Odells fans, and maybe people were just a little more polite because of it. Anyway, Id like to thank you for sending me to the hospital this time, but in order to stop being talked about by those reporters in the future, its better for us to reduce our contact. Although she was the one who first went to provoke Odell, she was forced to do so at that time, and she also solemnly apologized to Odell for that. At this point in time, she felt it was better to keep her distance from Odell. She is now nning something, the slightest mistake will be exposed, she does not want to get Odell involved in this, he still has a great future! But her words made Odell feel very unhappy and his tone became cold. Olive, do you want to keep your distance from me that much? Or do you hate me so much? Odells words actually implied aggression, which Olive also detected, but she finally chose to ignore it. Its not that I hate you, its just that keeping our distance is good for both of us. Odell is even more pulled down, he felt Olives good for both sides is simply perfunctory he was suddenly angry. He was always the one who was pestered, and now hes taking the initiative to get close to her and shes not happy about it? But it was she who came to initiate the scandal with herself in the first ce! Humph! Keep your distance, keep your distance! Why dont we just stop seeing each other? Do you really think I want to see you? Odells face was full of anger, and he stood up with a ck face and walked away without giving Olive a single look. However, his anger was a great relief to Olive. It was best if they didnt cross paths ore into contact again, although sometimes it was certainly unavoidable.N?velDrama.Org content rights. In order to win the role of Xenia in Smart Beauty, she had used Odells fame to create a scandal, which she had no choice but to do, and now she didnt want to have another scandal with Odell. Now in the end she wont get the innocent older boy involved again. Thinking of this, Olive just took out her cell phone and prepared to give Elio a call. Elio just ran away with a face when he saw that Odell had been taking care of Olive. But before Olive could dial the number, the door of the ward was slowly pulled open. Odell, why are you again? Olive originally thought it was Odell who had gone and returned, and was just about to admonish him here, only to look up and find that the one standing in front of her was not Odell at all. The man who came was tall and strong, and it was Shane! He is still as expressionless as ever, a cold face, look at it gives a strong sense of oppression. Olive was a little overwhelmed to I looked at him. You how did you know about this ce? What? I can note? Only that Odell can? Shanes cold voice rang out and actually gave Olive instant goose bumps. Olive struggled to maintain herposure and gave a forcedugh. Why yes, I was just surprised for a moment. She told herself in her mind to stay calm and never let Shane notice her weakness at the moment. Shane looked at Olive with a nervous look and couldnt help but feel curious. He remembered that this woman whenever she faced herself was a look of calmness, actually, also nervous? He became more and more curious about this woman. After theunch, he nned to leave directly, but just walked to the parking lot, he ran into the scene of Odell hugging Olive, and then learned that Olive was actually set up by Odells fans and was bitten by a snake on the finger. When he heard the news, he actually drove his car and came to the hospital to see how she was bitten. He walked to Olives feet, reached out his hand to lift Olives bandaged hand and looked at it, and asked in a cold tone. Nothings wrong, is it? That Odell left without you? However, Olive did not answer him, and the moment Shanes hand made contact with his body, Olives bodypletely stopped. Chapter 2479 I’m not afraid of you Shanes sudden attention to her caused her to lose her footing for a while, and her nervousness instantly wrapped around her heart, her heartbeat unconsciously elerated a lot. Olives heart was also very ufortable with the sudden tension she felt when facing Shane, and she herself was not sure why her body was so nervous. In the small space of the ward, she only felt that Shanes breath was going to consume her, and she didnt dare to talk to Shane. Why exactly is this so nervous? Thest time it was better, why was it so hard to control this time? Is it because she lied? Shane is also aware of Olives strange, heart does not feel disgusted, but also vaguely happy. What? Youre afraid of me? Shane came closer, holding Olives hand, and his eyes remained calm as Tan. No! No, Im not afraid of you! I Olive paused, in fact, she did not know how to face Shane, a time actually some speech pause, the ward once again fell into an eerie silence. The womans face was so tense that she felt a little bored, and Shane suddenly leaned down, and the tip of his nose almost touched Olives. He reached out and stroked the hair on top of Olives head, and noticed the womans body tense up instantly, and the corners of his mouth pulled up in a faint smile. Oh! Youre not afraid of me! The hot air that Shane exhaled as he spoke blew against Olives cheeks, causing her already groggy and swollen head to st off a little nk. Olives face was also instantly red, and when Shanes breath came close, she subconsciously tried to escape. I why should I be afraid of you ah! Olive braced herself to say this, the tension within her heart could never be suppressed. She also never dared to meet Shanes eyes, and kept dodging, and for some reason, what kepting to her mind was the hand that Shane had pressed against her shoulder at the conference, the palm of which was so hot that it seemed to burn her skin through the material. Olive doesnt know whats wrong with her today, why cant she settle down and face this man openly? Suddenly, Olive felt a pain in her jaw, and turned around to find Shane staring into her eyes, and his hand had somehow changed to a position of lightly squeezing her chin, and his eyes were deep and iparable, like a ck hole that could easily suck people in. Really not afraid? Give me an honest answer. There is some fear Olive timidly replied, Shane heard this only after letting go of the hand that was pinching the little girls chin, raised an eyebrow, fingers seemingly unintentionally brushed over the side of Olives face. Why? Is it because you cheated on me? Cheat? Olive then came back to her senses, and secretly said a bad word in her heart. She had just lost her concentration due to her nervousness and other uncontroble thoughts, and almost gave Shane a chance to reveal something. Ive never lied to you about anything. Olive tried to make her eyes look calm and unruffled, and also tried her best to look back at Shanes gaze. Although the face has returned to a calm color, but the internal nervous apprehension still makes her body slightly trembling. Shane, this man is really too scary! Just now, he took advantage of his momentarypse of concentration to test himself again. If she had not reacted in time, Im afraid that the previous efforts would have been in vain. Shane hooked up the corners of his mouth and gave a softugh, not caring about Olives nervousness. Oh! Its for the best, otherwise, Im afraid you cant afford the consequences. After that he straightened up and did not continue to press the woman in front of him, but after walking around the ward, he came to sit behind Olive and asked casually. Do you and Odell know each other well? Why is he so nervous about you?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Shane seemed to be asking politely, but was actually speaking to Olive in amanding tone, and he had been ustomed to this. Olives sense of resistance came back to her, and she hated Shanes tone of voice, and couldnt help but frown and ask back. Its none of Mr. Lopezs business what rtionship I have with Odell! Shane narrowed his eyes at Olive, then actually blossomed a very charming smile on his face. He suddenly reached out and pulled Olive to him, staring intently at the girl and said. None of my business? If you really are Olive, then everything you do in the future will be rted to me! But if youre not, then youre lying to me, and I wont let you off the hook easily. Olive swallowed nervously, this is the threat from this man, she is now some regret to provoke this man. Now she can be described as a dilemma, if she admits that she is Olive, then she will lose control of her future life, all to this man to master. If you dont admit it, Im afraid that because of the deception of Shane this one thing, will die a very tragic death. Shane, this man, is really domineering ah! Mr. Lopez, please leave! Olive posed as if she was going to kick Shane out of the ward. Shanes face was instantly written with displeasure, and he grunted with a sullen face. Is this your way of kicking me out? Then what do you want to stay here, Mr. Lopez? Olive stared at Shane with a lifeless look on her face and sat back down on the hospital bed again, waiting for Shane to speak. Shane pursed his lips, lifted his arm and ced his palm t in front of Olive, giving her a calm look. Give me your hand and let me take another look at your wound. Olive froze for a moment, not knowing whether to raise her hand to him, was a little indecisive, and then nced at Shanes slightly angry face, hurriedly put his hand over. The wound has been cleaned, the doctor said its nothing serious, stay in the hospital for a few days and then observe it, but how did you know I was bitten by a snake? Seeing Shanee running to the ward out of the blue, she had been curious about this, but she had just been in a state of disorientation before and had forgotten about it. Olive was a little suspicious, had this Shane been sending someone to keep an eye on her since that day? The thought sent shivers down her spine, and the fear inside her continued to rise again. Shane did not raise his head, touched Olives bandaged wound with his finger, and returned a very casual sentence. My people, theyve been watching you closely! Chapter 2480 too close He said his eyes were instantly icy cold, and the fingers stroking her wound were also steeply aggravated. You and that Odell, you are too close! Shane looked up and stared at Olives face as if he hadnt thought about it, his tone was t but unnerving. Olive was silent and did not answer, she really did not know how to answer Shanes question. She used some force in her hand to pull her hand back from Shanes. Shane narrowed his eyes, his gaze showed displeasure, and his grip on Olives injured hand suddenly increased in strength. It was only after Olive gave a soft hiss from the pain that Shane slowly let her go. His hands were in his trouser pockets, standing with his back to the light. If you want to make a name for yourself in the entertainment industry, you cant do it without the support of a capitalist behind you. Olive was stroking her injured hand when she heard Shanes words and was slightly taken aback. As far as she could remember it seemed that this was the second time Shane had said he wanted to be her backer. Olive frowned, honestly, she did not want to rely on anyone. She knows very well how deep the entertainment industry is, those capitalists, it is always very easy to make some people in the circle helplessly fall into the ything. Olives heart didnt want Shane and Alieen to get close, but she herself rejected such a climbing behavior. No! I dont want to depend on anyone! I will only rely on my own strength to get what I want. Her words made Shane look at her more seriously. The confident and determined glow in the girls eyes actually made his heart stir slightly. He had been wondering whether this woman in front of him was his Olive or not, and she had gone to great lengths to get this big backer of hers, hadnt she? Howe now that he has taken the initiative, she actually refused it? Is she ying a trick with him? This Olive woman is really something interesting! All right then! I look forward to the day when your wishes true. Shane walked out of the room after saying this. Olive sat by herself on the bed and was silent for a long time. The reason why Shane is so nice to her now is because she is pretending to be that Olive, and now in his mind, she is still a person with little power, and cannot survive in the circle without relying on him. She also understands that she is indeed quite useless, otherwise she would not have died so tragically in her previous life. Since God has given her a chance to be reborn, it is to let her rely on her own strength to change her fate. One day she will make the two bitches who killed her in her previous life Alieen and Quincy kneel down and beg for mercy in front of her. A few dayster, Olive was finally discharged from the hospital and went home with the consent of her attending doctor. She was standing in front of the hospital gates and was feeling a little dazed when a car pulled up slowly behind her. She was still thinking about where she seemed to have seen the car before the drivers side window was rolled down and Odell winked at her with a smile on his face. Get in the car! Olive was also worried that their standoff here would be caught on camera by the paparazzi, so it was a pain to get right into the passenger seat. Where to? To take you home? Odell slowly started the car and softly asked Olive in a soft voice.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Yeah! Olive quietly looked out the car window at the traffic, surprisingly vaguely feel a little lonely. Odell also saw the difference in her, did not speak again, just quietly drive the car. The car passed through a very busy road. Olives eyes inadvertently nced at a building and her pupils trembled abruptly. It was one of thergest luxury hotels in the city. There used to be there Already long ago memories came flooding back, of that long torturous night, the mans glowing body, and all that pain Olives hands also began to tremble, and she shook her head, trying to shake out all those bad memories. It doesnt matter Olive! Those unpleasant, have already passed! This life, definitely will not repeat the same mistakes! You have to believe in yourself. Olive kept reassuring and encouraging herself, trying to forget the pain of that night, when arge warm hand suddenly touched her shoulder. Whats wrong with you? Odells face was expressionless, but the concern in his eyes could not be hidden. Under Odells concerned gaze, Olive took several deep breaths and actually calmed down, but her forehead was full of cold sweat. Olive lifted her hand and stroked her forehead, her lips pale. Nothing! Just remembered something not so good. Odell just saw the pain on Olives face, and now that she didnt want to say anything to herself, she didnt ask any more questions. There was silence in the carriage, and after a while, Odell hesitated to speak again. Olive, Ive been thinking seriously about this for a few days, and I think we should be good friends. Odell heartily really wants to make Olive a friend. He has not encountered any setbacks since his debut, plus he is from an extraordinary family, and never needs to please anyone, he finds it pleasing to make a friend, he does not see eye to eye, no matter how big the other party can bepletely ignored. He saw in Olive a side of this girl different from other women, tough and straightforward, he now simply felt that Olive was a friend worthy of his friendship, and that was all. Are you serious? But dont you forget that we both are already scandal-ridden right now, even if we are really good friends, people will misunderstand us and the scandal will be spread even more, which is not good for either of us. Odells face immediately turned serious, seemingly very unhappy with what Olive said. Do you care that much about what others think? Hmph! Theres no point in you refusing, the friend I Odell wants to make, even if she herself doesnt agree! Olive heard Odells words, her face was all helpless, Odell what temperament she had heard of this person, so she did not refuse again. You have to be stubborn here to make such a friend of mine, I naturally can not refuse, I really do not have any friends, you do not have to be afraid to get into trouble again, I naturally have nothing to take into ount, what others think I never care, just afraid of dragging you into it. Chapter 2481 Just afraid to get you involved Olive was so reluctant to cross paths with Odell before, not because she hated him as a person or was afraid of scandal or anything like that, she just didnt want to put the boy she had already used once in the center of public opinion again because of herself. You dont have to think about that! Olives answer finally stabilized Odells somewhat violent mood. The car continued to drive for about half an hour, and finally arrived at the downstairs of Olives rentedmunity. Odell did not get out of the car to take her upstairs, but in the car after a brief conversation and then left. Olive just walked to the door of the house, about to take out the key to open the door, the door was opened from the inside, Elio stood at the entrance, some nervous looking at her. Olives heart thumped when she saw the expression on Elios face and knew that something was wrong. Whats wrong? Talk to me carefully, dont be nervous yet. Olive changed her shoes and pulled Elio to the sofa and sat down, calmly asking a question. Elios face, however, was still a little gloomy as usual, and she sighed lightly. Just a moment before you came in, Wilma had a phone call. What did she want from you?N?velDrama.Org content rights. You want you to go back to shootingmercials, saying that even though youre not renewing your contract, your previous contract hasnt expired yet, and now you still need to submit to the various activities Paramount Pictures has arranged. Whatmercial does she want me to do? Olives expression also sank involuntarily, how Wilma wanted to squeeze her again this time. It was true that the contract they had signed before was not due to expire for another month, and she was still considered an artist under Paramount Pictures. But when she refused to renew her contract, Wilma was still mocking her in a weird way and telling her to get lost! Now she is threatening her with a contract to go back to hermercials, and she wont stop until thest drop of blood is sucked out of her. Elio also looked angry. She told me that you and Alieen are starring together in thismercial, and youre giving her a supporting role. Olive grunted coldly, the fire of anger in her eyes seeming to re up. Want me to give her a supporting role? On what grounds? She Alieen is nothing. Elio had known that Olive would be angry when she heard that, and had just been so nervous and upset. Its not like Olive and Alieen have been at odds for a day or two, so who would believe that there was no conspiracy? I heard its a choctemercial, and I want to shoot some innocent and beautiful images, anyway, its very much in line with the line Alieen has been taking. The more Olive thought about it, the more angry she was, the Wilma women really took her as a doll, ah? When they need her, theylle when they need her, but when they dont, theyll just throw her away! Olive tried to calm her thoughts, and it took her a while to calm down, and after some careful thought, she realized the scheme behind it. It was definitely Alieens idea to ask her to be a match, so what was her new plot? So who is the lead actor who is ying with Alieen? ording to Wilma, its Odell! And the role theyve cast you in is an ugly girl Oh! Ugly girl is it? Then Alieens purpose, she should have known by now. Alieen this persons greatest love, is to use Olives appearance ordinary to set off her extraordinary beauty. And this time the male lead also deliberately chose her scandalous object Odell. The sinister intentions of which speak for themselves! Now Olive and Odells scandal is very fierce, the topic of their cooperation again will definitely be very high, and she is supporting Alieen, to set off her beauty, then all the heat will be her Alieen. Alieen and Wilma have a good idea! Do you really think I will do what they want? Elio immediately came over to calm Olive down. Olive, no matter what, we have to take this ad, otherwise even if you break the contract, the breach of contract is an astronomical amount! Dont worry about that! Ill get to the shoot. Olive sneered, Alieen is only arrogant for a few days, when her Smart Beauty officially starts, she wont have to put up with this anymore. Thats good, dont think twice about it. Elio was visibly relieved, after which the two talked about other things for a while before getting ready to go to rest. Olive didnt rest well at all in the hospital these days, and soon fell into a deep sleep after lying down. The next morning, they woke up early to get ready for the shoot. Olive was in a terrible mood and didnt bother to dress up, so she wore a simple casual outfit and went out with Elio. Olive didnt expect it to be a college campus, and thought to herself that thismercial was really appreciated by Paramount Pictures. Hey! My good sister, youre finally here. Alieen just saw Olive and immediately came forward to provoke her. Alieens outfit today is very attentive, her hair and makeup are perfect, and her dress is also youthful and beautiful. However, Olives heart is more than anyone knows, this good-looking face, hidden under what a malicious full of ugly heart. She directly ignored Alieen and went straight into the dressing room to prepare for the shoot. Alieen, however, followed her into the dressing room with a thiefs heart. Sister, you dont know, I just looked at your script, you y a super ugly girl! I think you will y very well, after all, you are also considered to be acting in their own right, no pressure at all, unlike me, almost worried to death. A makeup artist who was preparing Olives makeup next to her heard Alieens words, looked between the two of them and said with some disbelief. You dont look like each other at all! Are they really sisters? Alieen is now famous and looks sweet and cute, but Olive is still unknown, so it is hard to believe that they are rted. Alieen smiled and immediately exined to the makeup artist. She is my only sister! But we really dont look alike! Alieen nced at Olive from the makeup mirror, her mouth screaming affectionately, but her eyes were full of sarcasm and disdain. Alieen has been like this since she was a little girl, and likes to belittle Olive to set herself off. Olive also sneered, this Alieen may not realize that she is not the same sister she used to bully when she was a child. Yes! My sister is used to saying nice things to people, to be attached to people, men have to be hooked when they see her, I cant learn this, so I havent achieved much until now, and no one knows. Chapter 2482 Shooting Olives words were just finished when she felt the makeup artists eyes on Alieen became a little different, clearly with some contempt. The first thing you need to do is to get a good look at Alieens face. Olive, you dont need to spew blood! Alieens face is full of anger, rushed forward to drag Alieens sleeve, and twisted Olives body hard. Olive was alsopletely annoyed by Alieens action, and ignoring the pain on her body, she pushed Alieen hard, causing her to take several steps backwards. Olive went straight after her and raised her hand to teach this shameless little bitch a good lesson, but her hand was held tightly behind her and she couldnt drop it. Olive, dont do it yet. Olive is angry at the moment, see someone actually came over to meddle in her business, naturally some angry look over. However, she saw a pair of bright and worried eyes, and it was actually Odell! The man on the side has changed into his shooting clothes and also put on light makeup, Odell is worthy of being a top flow star, and he is wearing a very eye-catching ad school uniform when he starts working properly, which is the ic man in the eyes of the fans. As the name implies, he looks like a man from theics. But Olive didnt feel much for him because she was already tired of the aesthetics and Odell didnt fit her style. Looking at Odell, Olive was puzzled and showed a suspicious look, wondering why he came to the set today. Its you and me partner? Odell looked at Olive who did not have a hint of joy and was not too happy, with a dark face. No one informed you that you are working with me today?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Odell raised one eyebrow and stared at Olives face, but his hand didnt stop, gently massaging the hairline where Alieens brutal technique had just made the skin and hair joint start to glow red. Olive knew of course that the coborator was Odell, but she hadnt expected to suddenly appear in the actress dressing room. I know. Olive lowered her eyebrows and moved a meter away from Odell. She didnt want to be misunderstood again because of their proximity and send out another press release, which would have copsed her reputation. Besides, it was in front of Alieen, so to prevent her from going crazy again, it was better to stay away. Alieen looked at the man in front of her eyes only Olive this bitch, not only to help her even if, but also not even look at her. She thought back on the past, she had never been treated this way, no man could ignore himself, and even if he did, he couldnt do this to himself because he cared about Olive, a woman she would never allow! She didnt expect Olive to have the ability to know Odell, and the most annoying thing was that she was able to spread the rumor, whether it was true or not, which made her feel inferior to Olive. Alieen definitely will not give up the opportunity to contact with Odell, immediately go forward, a change of the fierce eyes just now, as well ase over, winking. Odell, you look at sister, since childhood she has been bullying me every day, I did not expect that we are both separated, she still treats me like this. Odells delicate voice made Odell straight evil chill, really cant stand such girls, what he didnt expect was Alieen actually got an inch, fortunately came over. A pair of delicate hands climbing Odells small arms, the mans nostrils instantly filled with a pungent perfume smell, so that people can not help but disgust, all of which is expressed in the tightly clustered brow above. Odell deftly avoided Alieens harassment and turned around to Olives side. Olive,e here for a moment. Without waiting for her answer, she pulled Olive out of the dressing room, leaving the consternation to the others in the room. Everyone watched as Odell pulled Olive out of the room door, you looked at me and I looked at you, and then they all started talking. Just left like that? Whats the rtionship between these two? Ive heard rumors about these two for a long time, and it seems to be true! Wow, Odell is so manly! Everyone as an outsider was still shocked by the behavior of the two, so close in public that one had to easily believe the rumors. The only person left in the dressing room was a stunned Alieen, who never expected Odell to pull Olive away in front of everyone, which is not an obvious p in the face? Could it be that the two really have the kind of rtionship that the public is talking about? All this made Alieens teeth itch with anger, and she wanted to kill Olive, so that all men would stay away from her. Outside the room, at the stairway. What are you doing! Let go of me! Olive vigorously broke away from Odells hand, she didnt want to be controlled by this man. Odell stopped in his tracks and looked at the woman he could only see clearly by looking down, how did this person make himself so worried. How could you hit your sister in front of everyone? If it did start, no one cared what the reason was, because as long as the first hit was made, that was the key to blurring the focus of the public. Of course he was thinking of Olive, Odell didnt want her to be oppressed and surrounded by public opinion anymore, the pressure a girl who just debuted has been under for the past year is too much and it really makes people gasp for air. But these words sounded like something else to Olives ears. She has no sense in her head right now, and she thinks Odells concern is all fake. What? Are you here to me me? Heartbroken? Between the words, Olive was awakened deep inside, is this life still so unfair? Everyone was on Alieens side, no one really felt heartbroken and supportive, this deep sense of powerlessness was chilling. What are you babbling about? How could he like a woman like Alieen! Just as he was about to exin, someone shouted, Commercial start shooting, actors in position! He had no choice but to shoot first, he couldnt let everyone on the set wait for the two of them, this was too hical, besides Olive was now angry, he probably wouldnt listen to his exnation, but would add fuel to the fire. Odell also did not look good, but he still suppressed his temper and took a deep breath. Ille back for you after I finish themercial, wait for me. Olive didnt answer him either, she didnt expect this man to like her, much less be more heartbreaking than Alieen. The busy figures in the studio made Olive forget everything for a while. But then Alieen appeared again and looked at Olive after she had put on makeup. Because of the makeup problem, Olive looked even more unattractive and somewhat ugly. Chapter 2483 Pairing Roles But these are the role requirements, Olive is not afraid. Yo, sister, you look really ugly, I wouldnt dare to go out. As expected, there was another round of snide remarks, Alieen seemed to forget what had just happened, she just had to tease Olive when she saw her and couldnt pass up the opportunity once. Olive does not care, if every day by Alieen angry, she may have died a violent death, she will detach themselves. In fact, Alieen is so angry today, not only because of herself, but also because of Odell. The two of them had just been in and out together, and it had all made Alieen look red, and she couldnt stand having men around Olive, it made her feel oppressed. Knock it off, Alieen. Odell whispered a warning. Hearing him so protective of Olive, Alieen couldnt calm her anger even more and continued to approach Olive. Everything that happened here fell into Shane sitting in the Lamborghini parked behind him, and no one noticed his arrival. Get ready, start shooting! The director gave the order and the actors took their ces to get ready. The content of themercial is as follows: the handsome man in school and his beautiful girlfriend are eating chocte together, but at this time there is an ugly girl Olive appeared, the handsome man hesitant to give up, entangled so far, because he gave her a piece of chocte when the ugly girl fainted, let the hero misunderstood. The main man is of course the handsome Odell, the beauty is Alieen, of course, the ugly girl is Olive. The first shot is Alieen and Odell, the content is simple is the hero and heroine meet, feed each other chocte. The scene is very simple, only to express the sweetness between the boys and girls can be, but Alieen even this can not y well, in order to show themselves in front of Odell eager, are about to put themselves up. The director had a bad start and was grumpy. What are you doing? Can you act, so close to you are dying? You are ying a high school student, are high school students as open as you are? The director was watching Alieens performance in front of the monitor and it was really bad. A very simple scene, Alieen couldnt even act well, wasting the time and energy of everyone sitting here. Alieen had just quarreled with Olive and Odell before the start of the shooting, and was not in a good mood. She didnt dare to retort, so she could only whisper and endure here, hoping she could pass the next time, but she looked up and saw Olive. Standing in the crowd, Olive sneered at Alieens poor acting, and such an expression irritated Alieen even more. The director continued to scold as if he had eaten gunpowder. If you cant act, get out while you can and rece them! If you cant, let your sister y! Alieen heard the directorpare himself to Alieen again and waspletely enraged. He rushed to the middle of the shooting and barged to the monitor, overturning the machine. You think you can just bully people just because you are the director! Everyone was stunned by this scene. It was the first time I saw an actor directly confronting the director and overthrowing the monitor. Olive thought Alieen would be angry, but she didnt expect to be so arrogant as to directly confront the director. Alieen, what are you doing! Odell shouted at Alieen, scaring Alieen, with all the anger in his voice. He was also exasperated by the unreasonable Alieen and wanted to curse. The director was almost hit by the monitor, stood up and pointed his nose and began to curse. Alieen, Im telling you, Im going to have all the directors block you, what do you think you are? Now, get the hell out of my face right now! Looking at this situation, Dent looked at his own people so unconscious, really hold forehead helpless, originally thought to be able to take their own t footing, now seems to be all the sky is a nightmare. Alieen, hurry up and apologize! Dent pushed a hand Alieen let her hurry to apologize, can salvage a glimmer of opportunity can not give up. Alieen saw so many people did not help themselves, more sad. Isnt it right what I said? I am a neer, the director you should guide me, note up and scold me! The scene is a sigh of relief, the entertainment industry is the least shortage of fresh blood, you go Ie, this artiction is almost seamless, do not need to see a neer like Alieen. Dent gritted his teeth, walked up to Alieen, raised his hand and pped him. Dont be so bold! Yes, as everyone expected, Dent gave Alieen a p, and her pretty little face instantly became red and swollen, with five clear red marks showing on her face. Everyone was surprised at how hard Dent had pped her, and they all drew a cold breath. Alieen also did not expect this to happen, instantly dumbfounded, some do not know what to do. You you actually hit me! Covering his face, aggrieved to cry red eyes, do not know people see this scene in the heart will want tofort a good. Unfortunately, the people present do not want to see Alieen. Dent looked coldly at Alieens crying appearance. This is what you deserve, no upbringing.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. As expected of a veteran agent who has been in the field for a long time, let you cry and hang yourself, do what you have to do and never waver. This p Dent also has its own intentions, one can not let Alieen again nonsense scene, two to sell the director a face to thepany a stage, otherwise today do not know how to end. If you dont know any better, thepany will sign Olive tomorrow, think clearly! If no one cures this little girls arrogance, she will really think she is an international superstar tomorrow, typical of no one in sight. Olive, standing at the back of the crowd, apuded Dent inwardly, admiring his tactics, very clever, although it is not right for a man to hit a woman, but in this scene today, this is the best solution, otherwise the people present embarrassed. In the eyes of the crowd will not discuss what is inappropriate, so that both the management of the artists, but also to give the director face, two birds with one stone. The final finishing touch is to let Olive to suppress Alieen, which is a pain in her ass, instead of increasingly stimting Alieen to seriously realize her faults and to change her ways and get down to work. Dent walked up to the director again and bowed deeply. Director, I apologize to you, we did wrong today, I hope Paramount Pictures will take the lead to make amends to you some other time, please be generous. It is no wonder that in thest life this person led Alieen to be prosperous. Dents mannerisms are generous and decent, and his work is flowing without leaving loopholes, so people in the entertainment industry still respect him, and thepany has given Alieen to him for consideration. Chapter 2484 Apology Alieen, who was standing on the sidelines, was shocked to see how big things had gotten, and with two teary eyes, she bit her lower lip to death and just didnt say anything, Dent gave her a tug, signaling her to hurry up and apologize. Alieen was very reluctant, but still squirmed and went up to apologize. The director is also a reasonable person, looking at a young actress was pped in public, face certainly can not hang, since the other agent have given a step, not down really bad solution. All right, all right, continue filming, take your ces. The director waved his hand, signaling everyone to take their ces and get ready to continue filming. Everyone dispersed and went back to their respective work stations, ready to get back into it. Just as everyone was getting ready to shoot again, another voice rang out. The director thought he was going to start shooting and was upset by the sudden interruption, and was standing up to reprimand someone when he turned his head and found that the man had appeared. The doorway came in a sturdy man, one hand in the pocket, today wore a ck trench coat, linen shirt, excellent looks unique temperament and attracted a female fan. Shane, a walking focus. Too much attention, everyones eyes are on him, even just crying Alieen see Shanes appearance are immediately adjusted to state, smile to meet Shanes arrival. There were many other staff members who thought this was some handsome male artist they didnt know, and some of them even picked up their cell phones and started taking pictures. Shane walked up to the director, his face expressionless. Mr. Davis, just let it go? With a very superior figure of one meter eighty-five, standing with the director he was simply lording it over him, the contrast was too strong. Mr. Davis also felt a strong aura, the face of such a questioning is also a little nervous.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Mr. Lopez, this is not something that cant be ovee, since Alieen has apologized, you see how you want to deal with it? The director is coy, in front of the investment side is also afraid to voice, can only follow the peoples wishes. Although Shane did not have much expression to show his mood and attitude, but generally this kind of people are inscrutable, so I had to ask Shane. Shanes assistant moved a chair for him to sit down, looked around the week, and was not in a hurry. Although Alieen epted the punishment, the director you and herpany have reached an agreement, but in the investor me here, has not been resolved. The director looked at the situation is also a dilemma, this in front of Mr. Lopez is certainly not satisfied with the results, that is destined to have other ideas, he a middleman should do ah. Then you see, how to solve a little more perfect? Let Alieen and Paramount Pictures then have some action, you see how? The director is also no one can offend, can only first tighten the Shane side, he would like to hurry to slip away, afraid of Mr. Lopezunched a fire to a withdrawal, they are also counted as a waste of work. The discerning eye can also see who is present in the status of who is high and who is low, the director is certainly lined up with Shanes will toe, the next depends on how and development trend. Shane, of course, knew in his heart how the director was going to answer, the action of ying with his fingers suddenly stopped and looked up at Dent, who did not change his face or heart, as if a sharp de was going to poke through the bottom of the world brought him. This is the financial power and right of the investor. Since the director said so, then I will respectfully obey. When he said that, he stood up, and his gaze around the circle seemed to fall on Olives head. Olive felt like there was a knife hanging above her head that would kill her if she wasnt careful. I dont know if she was just feeling good or if that was really the case, but she felt like Shane was just looking at her. She is still very flustered inside, after all, being a big handsome man staring at so half a day, let anyone think are a little nervous, whether because of the entanglement of thest life or this life of the disturbance, destined to two people entangled. When Olives heart was skyrocketing, a maic voice then rang out. Since were just getting started, let Alieen and Olive switch roles and reshoot. These words were like a stone sinking into ake, making waves and making people around him sigh, this is really the power of money. What did Shane say? A role swap? Youre going to y Alieens role? Olive never thought she would get the chance to y Alieens role. The staff next to him looked like they were watching a good show, after all, where there are these two sisters will not be less lively, today also came a Shane, even more exciting. Dent heard the words instantly pale, do not know what to say, a good situation to make the ufortable, this back to thepany how he should ount for ah. Alieen heard that she had to rece herself is stiff and can not move, such as this bolt from the blue directly hit her soul, simply do not know how to retort. Shane expressed his satisfaction and gestured for everyone to start work. Thats good, everyone move. The director let out a deep breath, he could be considered to have satisfied this master, and he did not have to lose his future. The man finished and walked away without looking back, not giving the people present a chance to react. Olive went straight after him and walked over to Shanes car. Mr. Lopez, why did you swap roles? Olive opened the door, she wanted to know if Shane came to the scene today because of herself. What? Is it bad? Why didnt youe to me for help when you knew you wereing to be an unpleasant supporting character? Shane just looked down at Olive, the height difference made Olive feel like her head was dark and very oppressive. Although Shane did not clearly indicate that he came to the scene today for Olive, to stand up for her, but the message between the lines is this. This statement confirms Olives suspicions. No, its too much trouble. Just a simple sentence, more marked Olive is a girl with an independent spirit, despite their own indication that you cane to me Shane for you to set up the obstacles in the road to the future, but she is not moved. Shane is actually a little angry, but can not be in front of Olive seizure, had to unbutton a button, relieve their inner anger. The woman in front of me, and before the above posted up Olive people are different, Olive she will never take the initiative to contact themselves, always their own things to solve their own, encounter difficulties are to carry themselves. Such a strong and independent girl, Shane has not met, he never knew before Olive as a child to eat so much suffering, step by step to today. A little girl, isted, growing up in a world like that. Chapter 2485 Filming went well Shane looked into Olives eyes slightly out of focus, today seemed to be the first time he had thought about so many things because of a girl. Mr. Lopez? Olive saw that Shane did not say anything, so she called out to him. This call brought Shane back to reality, and also made him suddenly awake.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. No need to think much today, just want to let Alieen exercise, so that the media see more topic discussion, go back, shoot well. The words fell, pulled open the car door and left in the car, leaving Olive alone in the wind. So this is the real purpose of ah, is their own more thought. The sound of arguinging from the woods behind her made Olive move over to see what was going on. Is she Olive worthy of being the main character? She doesnt deserve it! Im noting, whoever wants to do it! Alieen cried, kicked the tree trunk, and messed up her hair. Dent kindly advised, Shane cant be messed with by anyone! Olive saw that it was these two people and was ready to leave, who knew that the twig under her feet was stepped on and the sound of breaking caught the duos attention. Whos back there! Helplessly he was discovered, Olive had toe out. Its me, why? My big star sister Alieen will also have a day to cry secretly? Why is it you, how dare youe out! Alieen looked at Olive who came out and was furious. The words she just said were thest straw that crushed Alieens self-confidence. Dent grabbed Alieens arm, he did not want to make any more trouble, otherwise it really is impossible to end. Its really a worry to bring such a troublemaker with you. He shielded Alieen behind him with a distant face. What exactly are you going to do, Olive? Olive sneered, raising an eyebrow slightly. Im not doing anything, Im just here to see how my sister is doing, if shes getting pissed off. Hearing this Alieen broke away from Dent and rushed over to grab Olive by the hair and tried to m her against a tree trunk. Do you think I wouldnt dare? Youre underestimating me! Alieen is like an enraged lion, his eyes are red, gritting his teeth, the force of his hand is not small, dragging Olive pain backwards, Alieen does not intend to let go, the two are just stalemate. Although Olives current situation is very embarrassing, but she did not panic in the slightest, just that cold look at the mad Alieen in front of her. Of course I dare not underestimate you, you are the starry-eyed Alieen, of course you are not afraid. Even though Olive is in her hands, but there is no fear at all, but calm and frightening, it is this seemingly mocking feeling that makes Alieen crazy. Why was Olive always so sure of herself? As if it was her Alieen who had lost her dignity. She would never allow Olive to be better than her, no way! Olive, sooner orter, you will be trampled under my feet and cannot turn over! Once she thought of this, Alieen directly scattered Olive. Dont think that because Odell can protect you in the entertainment world and Shane can help you in the investment world, thats something! Who do you think you are! The words were not without merit, but Olive had never taken herself seriously, because things like male and female rtionships were most unstable. Youre nothing. Alieen suddenly calmed down. Faced with Alieens sudden change of face, Olive understood that this was her realization of her own problems and she was starting to look at this sister squarely. In herst life, Alieen was relying on Dents nning to get to the top of the entertainment industry step by step, then after all this today, it was her Alieen who suddenly came to her senses. She realized that she had to work hard to surpass Olive, which was good. Olive thinks two people fairpetition is very good, as long as the fair Im sure Alieen will have to take the initiative in the future. But, in the end, it is not certain who will die! Olive tidied up her clothes and hair and stared at Alieen with a stony face. The conflict between you and me has been there for a long time, so lets see who we canugh at the end. Olive smiled wickedly, very confident, and it even stung Alieens eyes. Looking at the confident woman in front of him, Alieen again a little unable to control his emotions, directly throwing his hands away. Before leaving also bumped Olive a little. Looking at such a childish behavior, Olive had no choice but to leave. Olive understand is their own hands ignited Alieen want to struggle with themselves to the small universe, but she does not regret, since the struggle to be fair, she does not want to confused buried their lives, this life she wants to live out their own. Dent has not yet left, see Alieen leave to follow. As he passed, he paused. So it seems that I have to thank you for what happened today, for inspiring Alieen to fight so that I dont have to go through all the trouble of taking her. Dents eyes were cold and his tone was cold. Olive listened with an even colder smile. Since Dent has lifted me up so much, then I will definitely y well in the future and try to inspire Alieens full fighting spirit, but you should also think clearly, by then Alieen is something you can control? Im sure shell have her own ideas by then, so its not something you can control at will. Olives words also woke up Dent, he understood, todays Alieen is so bad management, the future if the development of good, the momentum is very fierce, more than the agent management artists, but artists to change the agent. But these words came out from Alieens mouth, making Dent very upset, as if looking down on him and questioning his ability. Youre a disgusting person, so lets wait and see. Dent didnt bother to continue talking to Olive and turned his head away, leaving Olive alone. Olive sat down on a chair and took a deep breath. Although the situation is now more difficult, but the future development is still very clear, after all, it is all on the table, which is a good aspect. Although Dent did not say anything, but he certainly understands his future situation, people are selfish, are fighting for their own interests. He certainly does not want to be pressured either. In thest life, Paramount Pictures is apany without any human feelings. Now that Alieen knows to make an effort, thepany will definitely make more efforts to promote her in the future, so Dents situation will not be good. Thinking of this, Olive thought of herself in her previous life. She was set up by thepany to be a target for everyone to attack, and her status as a porn star was at first a concern, but then people didnt care anymore. The young self was murdered by her sister and boyfriend, a beautiful youth never experienced, all indefinable sorrow and sadness. Chapter 2486 Revenge It was her uneducated self that did her in, and now that she has lived so long, she is determined to take revenge. Alieen will definitely be stepped on by her fiercely, no good death. Looking at the distant Dent, Olive was even more determined, the future is her own. In the afternoon, the shooting continued. Although there was a farce in the morning, the role swap was epted and went well. Alieen yed the ugly girl and was also the backdrop, but because of the excitement of the morning, she held back andpleted all the tasks sessfully. Olive was cast as a beautiful school girl, and everyone thought it would not have the expected effect, but the result was surprisingly good. Although she doesnt have the sweet look and voluptuous body of Alieen, Olives tall body and cool look have a different effect. The handsome senior and the cool goddess. We all look very eye-catching and hope to create a different spark. Olive wore a ponytail, holding a book in her arms, a look back, melted everyone present. Odell faced Olive and performed very well. The two were holding sweet choctes, showing the infinite sweetness of school love. The two people not only look good, but also act well. During the shooting, Olive also made many small suggestions to make thismercial more exciting, and the director adopted them. The shooting went very smoothly and ended without a hitch. Odell is also the first time to see Olive in school uniform, he is also a young boy, cant help but face a red, dont squirm to call Olive. Well, dont say you look good in one. After saying that, he rubbed his nose awkwardly and his eyes were at a loss as to where to look. Yeah? Thanks! Olive looked at the shy boy in front of her and couldnt help but feel that it was good to be young. Such a move was even caught by the director, he felt very good, he did not expect the two people have so much chemistry, next time it seems that we can continue to work together. Alieen, who was standing at the back, was so angry that she couldnt take off her makeup and rushed out of the set. The chocte maker was very satisfied with the coboration between the two of them and the fact that Alieen was making a fool of herself. After the day is over, Elioes to pick up Olive and take her back to her apartment, both of them exhausted and not wanting to talk. Elio was busy with his own business today and did not follow. She also heard about what happened today and rushed to ask what was going on first. Then you have to be careful Alieen, go around in the future, we can not get hurt ah. Olive snorted out augh. Dont worry, nothing will happen to me,e on! Then youll do what you say, I heard today that Smart Beauty has finished editing, if it passes the review, it will be released, then more people will know you! Olive is very happy with her words, and her excitement is very cute. Olive understands that her role will not be liked by everyone in the early stage, after all, it is a viinous role and there will definitely be people who associate the role with herself. But she believes that with the development, the public aesthetic will not only focus on the protagonist, the supporting characters are the soul of a drama, without the viinous role to set up, which wille to the protagonist to shine. Half a monthter, the drama was released, and the public response was good. The audiences evaluation of Maisies role was average, without great repercussions, but the male lead was well evaluated. Elio was still puzzled.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Why dont people like Maisie in this role? I think its good! Olive looked at the online reviews. What, do you like silly white girls who dont have the ability to think? Of course I do. Only girls like that can meet their true love. Seeing Elio, whose face was full of pink bubbles, she couldnt help but sigh that her teenage heart was flooded. She couldnt help but remember that a few years ago everyone was still very much in pursuit of Mary Sue heroines, but now its not the same. In the days toe, the public appreciates independent women more and more, and female characters who depend on male characters for survival are not popr anymore. Her role as Xenia, the third female character, will be more and more popr with the audience. Olive tweeted about her character on the day of her appearance, and many people went on to catch up with the show just because she blogged about it. But thements were full of curses. So you yed such a role, its really phoney and bad! This bitch, really bad in and out of the drama, get out of the entertainment industry before its toote. It didnt take long for Olives Twitterments to fall into disarray, with viewers who had seen the show cursing her as the viiness Xenia, and a number of ck fans, including herself. Olive herself did not react to this, but Elio is a daily grumble can not, looking at thements all day sad face. My little ancestor, you dont have to look like this every day! It wont take long for people to see the sparkle in Xenias character, you have to trust me. Olive couldnt stand it, so she tried tofort Elio, but Elio was still sighing as usual. For the next three weeks, the talk of the hit show Smart Beauty increased, and Olives Xenia was called out more and more. When the show was almost a third of the way through, it finally came to the climax, the key to Xenias turnaround, the scene Olive and Elio had been waiting for. Elio is also torn to look at Olive, she also knows that Olive should be very nervous now, but thought that even if the role is blurred, but also to be clear and clear, so Elio gritted his teeth or turned on the TV in the living room, tuned to the Smart Beauty The TV was on. Olive was emptying herself when the extremely familiar title song suddenly came to her ears, causing her body to shudder. Do you want to watch todays episode? Olive looked at Elioli eyes shed a trace of hesitation. Olive! Anyway, you cant escape, you just dont want to see it, but you have to finish it with me, no matter what the result is, Im with you! Can you turn around in these few episodes. The expression on Elios face was as determined and serious as it had ever been, and she turned herputer on as well and entered the Twitter interface. She was going to watch the show while keeping a close eye on the Twitter feed to see what viewers were saying about the new episodes. Elios death-defying behavior managed to amuse Olive and make her feel much less nervous. She was about to poke fun at Elio when her phone rang abruptly and someone sent her a text message. Chapter 2487 Successful Turnaround Olive picked up her phone with some curiosity and nced at it, and saw that it was a very brief message from Odell C Good grasp of the role, keep up the good work, go for it! Did Odell read it too? Is he affirming his acting skills? Olive raised her eyes and looked at the drama being broadcast on TV. Xenia, in a fiery red military uniform with blood at the corners of her mouth, was kneeling alone on top of the battlefield, surrounded by blood, which entuated the brilliance of her as a woman. This scene is too moving, right? Xenia is really heartbreaking, ooooooooo Elio kept blowing her nose, her eyes were watery, and she was so caught up in the drama that she couldnt be bothered to read any Twitterments. Olive looked at the Xenia in the y, her heart was also full of emotions. The reason why Xenias role is so important to her is not only because she knew this role would be a hit, but more importantly, the two of them are so simr in their experiences. Olive is also convinced that she will be the same as Xenia and will one day be a phoenix. Olive, look at Twitter, Xenias character is on the hot list! Elio nced at herputer screen in between watching the drama and squealed with excitement when she saw the Xenia, Olive item appear on the trending search. What made her even more excited was the fact that viewers on the inte hadpletely changed their opinion about Olives role as Xenia, and many of them were even praising it. Xenia is a character you really love and hate! A few days ago I was angry at her, and today I keep dropping tears, I have to say, this character is very charismatic ah! Unlike the silly and sweet persona of the heroine, Xenia is a strange woman who dares to love and hate, although she is a viin, but many times I can feel her helplessness, this actor is really good! I heard that it is a neer who has not long debuted? Yes! Thats right! Its a new actress, Olive, she really impressed me this time, actually can y a viin role so heartfelt, todays scene looks like a very test of acting skills, but actually acted so well. This Olive doesnt seem to be a woman with a heart of gold who only hype! The actors skills are very impressive, and it is important to have good work as an actor anyway, so watch her! Olive looked at thesements, eyes also unconsciously moistened a few points. If an actor can be recognized by the audience for her acting skills, that is the most enjoyable thing. In her previous life, she had given up such a fulfilling career for love, which was really a failure. Olive made up her mind in her heart that she must make some achievements in her acting career in this life, so as to be worthy of everyones appreciation of her at this moment. Olive, youve made a big ssh, right? From now on, we will have a lot of notices! Hahahahahaha, Im so happy. Elio shouted happily, looking like a kindergartener who was praised by his teacher. Today, for both of them, is a watershed moment in their lives. The next morning, shortly after the two of them had fallen asleepst night, Elios cell phone rang. Olive and Elio were both woken up by the ringing phone. Elio sleepily fumbled around on the bedside table for a long time before she found the phone and dazedly pressed the connect button.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Hello! Who is it? Its Wilma. Im looking for Olive. Elio woke up with a start when he heard Wilmas voice, and looked carefully at the notes on the phone, and it was indeed Wilma who was calling. Wilma, what do you want with Olive this early in the morning? Is she next to you? Put her on the phone, its better for me to talk to her directly. Elio gestured at Olive, who rubbed her eyes and took the phone. Hello, Wilma, what do you want from me? Olives tone was a little cold, and Wilma on the phone seemed to be a little ufortable, but still said in a soft voice. Paramount Pictures has prepared year-end gifts for all the employees, Ive saved yours for you,e and get it. Heh, take the year-end gift? Thats one of your excuses, right? Then Ill do as you wish and will definitely go over. Wilma paused for a moment, but responded very happily when she heard that Olive was still willing toe over. Thats good, Ill be waiting for you at the office. As soon as the phone hung up, Elio asked impatiently. Wilma treated you like that before, why did you still agree to her going to thepany? What does she really want, arent you curious? Olive smiled mysteriously, the two of them chatted for a few minutes and then slept again until halfway through the morning, when they slowly got up to wash up and eat breakfast. Olive and Elio entered the office and went straight to Wilmas office, and just as they reached the door, Wilma took the initiative to wee them. Youre finally here! Youve been waiting for a long time,e in,e in. Wilma looked at Olive with a rare smile and an unprecedentedly good attitude. Olive walked into Wilmas office and went straight to the couch and sat down, asking straightforwardly. Wilma, what exactly is the purpose of your visit to me or open up and say it. There is no hurry, lets give you the year-end gift first. Wilma took out a few gift boxes from under her desk and handed them to Elio before smiling and sitting down across from Olive. Ive found a few more endorsement campaigns for you recently, and a TV series audition, I thought youde over and take a look and go to if you think its okay Wait a minute, Wilma! I remember we made it clearst time, didnt we? I didnt renew my contract with Paramount Pictures and you didnt retain me, you even told me to get lost, now whats this? Wilma was obviously not surprised by Olives sudden interruption, but she still looked at Olive with a decent smile, as if she had just reacted, and took out a copy of the contract and handed it to Olive. This is thepanys new contract renewal, you can take a closer look at it, the benefits given are definitely the level of our first-tier artists, just sign it after reading it, it will definitely make you satisfied. Olive instantly understood Wilmas intentions. This is Wilma see her performance in Smart Beauty is remarkable, development prospects are good so want her toe back to continue to use her to make money. Olive gave a cold snort, feeling ridiculous. No, I never intended to renew my contract with Paramount Pictures. Chapter 2488 Thank you for liking it Wilma froze for a moment, full of disbelief, and kindly reminded Olive. No, Olive, did you read the contract carefully? Its a very generous offer! The terms of the contract were almost as good as Alieens, and Wilma felt that Olive, as a neer to the industry, had no reason not to be impressed. Olive listened to Wilmas advice with even more sarcasm and contempt in her heart. Does this Wilma really think that she, Olive, will not be able to make it in the show business after leaving Paramount Pictures? Thats ridiculous. The benefits offered by Paramount Pictures are really good, but I still dont want to renew my contract, and I will never choose this filthy ce like Paramount Pictures even if the offer is good. As soon as Olives words left her mouth, Wilmas face became visibly ugly. Wilma mmed the file in her hand on the table, and her tone was obviously different from what she had just said. Olive, I renewed the contract with you because I think highly of you, but dont you dare to take your nose to the grindstone! Do you really think that just because youve made a hit drama, youll be able to soar to the top? Olive looked at Wilmas sudden change of face and couldnt help butugh. Is she finally unable to hide her fox tail? Thanks to her for pretending for so long. Well, I am indeed just sticking my nose in the air, wasnt it you who told me to get lost in the first ce? Now look at me a small fire ande over to make up for the smile? Im telling you, todays me you cant afford to climb any higher. You! Wilma didnt dare to think that Olive would dare to talk to her like this one day. But in the end, people who have seen a lot of storms, quickly stabilized their emotions. Olive, you are still a neer in the end, do not understand the rules of the show business, no one can fight alone here, as an actor to sign a reliable willing to promote your agency is very important, I came to you today is also for your future, otherwise, you will absolutely regret. Wilma has always spoken smoothly and imperviously, if it was Olive in her previous life, she might have been impressed by her words, but now Olive, hearing Wilma say such things, only felt very ridiculous. The experience of her previous life told her that Wilma and Paramount Pictures are both devils who suck human blood and eat human flesh, and when she is still of use to them, they will naturally speak well of her. When she is still valuable to them, they will naturally say good things and keep her to renew the contract, but if she signs the contract form today, they will immediately change their face and use her to earn money, and then abandon her ruthlessly. In her previous life, she had learned a lesson in blood. Olive snorted coldly and said with great disdain. But Paramount Pictures doesnt seem to have given me any resources, and I didnt get the role of Xenia from you. Olives words were so blunt that she didnt give Wilma any face at all, and she even had some expectations of how the ever-smooth Wilma would respond to her questioning. But in the end, Wilma has been in the circle for many years, and Olives little ploy is really not hard to beat her. Youre right, but if it werent for the fact that youre a Paramount Pictures artist, you wouldnt have seeded in getting the role of Xenia, would you? Wilma said this with a frank and even smug look on her face, which made Olive feel very sarcastic. Olive finally couldnt help herself and burst outughing. Wilma, you are really sincere about Paramount Pictures! I havent given you any gifts for as long as Ive been here, so take these as gifts from me and keep them for yourself. As soon as Olive said that, Elio put the gift in his hand back on Wilmas desk, and then the two of them got up together and walked away. You! Wilmas face was unbelievable, she never thought that Olive, a neer, would dare to humiliate her like this, and she couldnt even say her words. After Olive and Elio came out of Wilmas office, Elio kept giving Olive a thumbs up and kept praising her for how handsome she had just been. Olive and Elio wereughing and joking as they walked out of Paramount Pictures when a nanny car quickly passed in front of them, sshing them with sewage from a puddle on the side of the road. Who the hell is this? Can you drive or not, I have to go over there and find him! Elio looked down at her and Olives clothes and said angrily, taking a few steps toward the car, ready to go to the driver for a few theories, but suddenly found that the car looked familiar. Well Elio, its not a big deal, so you shouldnt go over there. Olive spoke out to stop Elio, she now has a lot more attentionpared to before, and she also needs to pay attention to her image all the time. Olive and Elio were just about to walk away when she caught a glimpse of someone who looked familiar out of the corner of her eye. It was Natalia! She stepped out of the car with a pair of high heels. Olive frowned and sighed in her heart, her luck was too bad today. Look at this, Im surprised to see our Olive star here! Natalia said in a strange voice while picking her nails. The two people in the circle that she finds most annoying now are Olive and Alieen. Alieen doesnt take her seriously because of her beauty, and this Olive is the one who got her scolded in the previous incident of pushing someone. And that time Odell actually stood up for Olive, Natalia and how to put up with this anger! She really wanted to go straight to Olives annoying face and tear it up. Olive saw Natalias expression getting grimmer and grimmer, and stepped forward directly, pulling Elio behind her and disliking her unceremoniously back. Heh! I havent seen senior sister for a long time either, I feel much more mature again. Natalias face turned a little blue with anger at Olives words. Olive was scolding her for being older! The age issue was Natalias biggest concern at the moment. Olive, what are you talking about? Say it again, Ill rip your mouth off, believe it or not? Natalia viciously threatened, but Olive was undaunted, and even took another step forward, ready to stimte Natalia, the old woman. As she was about to open her mouth, a soft, feminine voice rang out from the side C Excuse me, can I have your autograph?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Natalia and Olive both paused to see a 16 or 17 year old girl in school uniform holding up a book looking at them expectantly. Chapter 2489 Preemptive Natalia rightly assumed that the boy hade to ask her for an autograph, but she was now angry, so naturally she was not in the mood to give an autograph and spoke in her usual impatient tone. Cant you see Im talking to someone? What autograph, get out of my way! The girl was frightened by Natalias fierce and fierce look, and immediately got red eyes, but still did not immediately run away, but hesitated and continued. I I am looking for Olive sisters autograph, not you. After the girls words, the few people present were frozen. This is the first time in Olives life shes been asked for an autograph, and it looks like shes still a student! This is the greatest recognition of her status as an actress! Olive looked at the clear eyes of the child in front of her, and the touch in her heart made her eyes sore. She took the book in the girls hand, asked her name softly, and wrote a few words of blessing on it, before signing her name very solemnly. Thank you very much for your like, I will continue to cheer. The girl was ttered, and Olive said six or seven times thank you before clutching the signature and walking away excitedly. Natalias expression was already so surprised that it was about to freeze. Is this real? When did she ever ask for a neers autograph instead of hers? Natalia looked at Olive, is angry and hate, she still can not believe, a few months ago there is not much people know, even if they know is also being chased by people scolded Olive actually people also asked for autographs, or with her in the side of the case! How could she be a viinous female character and still be a fan? Olive looked frank and in a good mood, looked at Natalias already distorted face and let out a lightugh.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Some peoples faces are too big, right? People are obviously not looking for her autograph, but they have to think they have toe up and reject others, dont they feel being hit in the face? You! Olive you cant be proud of yourself for a few days, I wont let you go! Natalia angrily put down these harsh words and then turned around and walked away, the action seems to be dashing, but also how to look at it all feel a little staggering footsteps unstable. In the following time, the poprity of the show Smart Beauty increased, and people could be heard everywhere talking about the plot and the characters, Olives wonderful performance in the show also made her a big topic of conversation, and many advertisers and endorsements came to her door, and she became busy as never before. There are many new scripts being sent to her, but now she chooses them carefully because Olive understands that the most important thing as an actress is to have quality work. The sess of Smart Beauty made Mr. Moore decide to hold a lively celebration party, and Olive was invited as a big contributor, but she was frustrated that she didnt have a dress that could stand up to the stage. In the end, Olive had to go shopping with Elio to buy a decent dress with her freshly paid advertisement. Olive saw a very familiar dress on the rack and dragged Elio directly to the fitting room. Olive, are you sure you want to buy this? This style is rarely seen, wont it be too strange to wear out? Elio was very puzzled by Olives behavior of not picking more and seeing a dress after entering the door and directly trying it on or even buying it now, after all, these dresses are pricey. Im sure, this is it! Ill definitely give you a big surprise when I wear it to the event. Olive tried on the size and then directly swiped her card to buy it, although the price of this gown was so expensive that it made her heart ache. The reason she was so determined to buy this dress was because in a previous life an unknown actress was wildly sought after by the domestic fashion industry for wearing it to an event. The actress wore it to public appearances soon after it appeared on the stage of the World Fashion Costume Awards, the actress also burst into the limelight, taking a lot of fashion industry resources. In this life, she was cheeky enough to grab a first. The day of the Smart Beauty celebration ising up. During the time that they were waiting for the celebration, the choctemercial that Olive, Odell and Alieen shot earlier was aired on all major tforms. Themercial was surprisingly and unexpectedly talked about quite a lot. Olive and Odell have been rumored to be the main hero and heroine, the topic is not low, and the public found Olives school girl interpretation is actually quite cute and youthful, and absorbed a lot of powder. Even Alieen, for ying an ugly female role, was praised for not having idol baggage, a time of great change in poprity. The day before the celebration Olive went back to Paramount Pictures to do the exit formalities, but in front of thepany building she met the person she least expected to see C Quincy. Olive! Quincy saw Olive from afar, directly very familiar called out, then dont wave to her dont run over, full of smiles. However Olives face became a little ugly the moment she saw him. Did you call me for something? Olive said coldly. Quincy saw her icy face and the smile on his face stiffened. I just saw you and wanted to say hello to you. Let me tell you first, I dont know anything about Alieen, we stopped living together a long time ago, dont bother me because of this. Olive knew that Quincy should be very fond of Alieen, so she took the initiative to talk to herself, probably to inquire about her, so she made it clear in advance, so that this man would not continue to pester her. Quincy heard her words but her face wore a few moments of embarrassment. That I didnte to say hello to you because of her, I I wanted to ask you if you could exchange contact information with me? Quincy said so, looking at Olives eyes are also full of expectation. Quincys straightforward eyes made Olives stomach burst with nausea. She remembered that in her previous life Quincy had never taken the initiative to herself, their contact information or she took the initiative to ask for it, even the first date was proposed by her. After being reborn, Olive thought that as long as she didnt take the initiative, there would be no more ties between the two of them. I didnt expect that in this life, it was Quincy who took the initiative. I watched your new drama, the acting is really good, no wonder so many people like you now. Olive originally had no reaction, hearing Quincys words, but suddenly had an epiphany. This is the first time Ive seen her in the news, so I took the initiative to show my love. She had never seen such a warm face before, and her instinctive reaction was to refuse. Chapter 2490 What is your relationship The previous life for this man, they gave so much in the end but ended up in what kind of end? He was betrayed and killed. But the words of refusal havee to the mouth Olive is hard to hold back did not say. The reason she was like this was because a new n had just shed through her mind. Now she has no love for Quincy, her love died in the previous life when he betrayed, the rest, only the heartfelt hate. Now the heavens have opened up and actually given her the opportunity to live again, so this cheap man owes her, she naturally want to take back with her own hands, and kill the body of revenge, have to revenge. Quincy, should also pay the price for his own greed. Now that he has taken the initiative to hook her up, she will simply let nature take its course. So Olive held back the disgust in her heart and even brought a few smiles to her face. Then lets exchange contact information with each other! When Quincy heard this, her eyes instantly glowed. He hurriedly went up to Olive and also left his own cell phone number, and politelyplimented a few words, before fondly saying goodbye. Then you go busy, the next time I meet you I will buy you a cup of coffee, today you have something I will not bother. Olive also had a perfect smile on her face. Okay, next time Ill be sure to ask. After turning around, he changed his face instantly, his face was cold, and the hatred in his eyes was surging. Quincy, I, Olive, am a person who will return favors and retaliate with revenge! After that Olive went to thepany to sign out, feeling relieved and rxed. At that moment she received a phone call from Elio, whose voice seemed a bit anxious. Hey! Have you arrived at the hotel where the celebration party is being held? Dont bete! I just finished my business here, Ill be right over, you tell me the exact address? Because the exact location of the celebration banquet has not been decided, and she has been busy, so many times also do not know. Its at Londolozi Private Game Reserve, you should take a taxi now ande over! People are almost all here. When she heard the word Londolozi Private Game Reserve, Olives head instantly went nk, and she didnt hear a word Elio said after that. Londolozi Private Game Reserve How could she be in that ce? Why was the first celebration party she attended held in that ce? Olive began to tremble uncontrobly, and her eyes were watery. The painful memories came back to her. In her previous life, she had lost her most precious first time as a woman in that ce, and that night was also the beginning of the rest of her nightmarish life. Is this fate? Could she not, not go to this celebration party? Oh, no. Calm down. If she doesnt go, shell be criticized for being a big shot. And she has already done so much preparation for the celebration The things that happened in the previous life will never happen again. Olive consoled herself and gradually strengthened her confidence that she was going to face it openly. Just at this time, a limousine slowly stopped beside her. A low male voice rang out from the back seat of the car. Olive, get in! Mr. Lopez, what are you doing here? Olive looked incredulously at Shane who suddenly appeared in front of her. Im passing by, Ill drop you off at the celebration party! Shane said indifferently, Smart Beauty is a drama invested by Shanespany, so he naturally knows the location of todays celebration banquet. Olives face was slightly red, she didnt expect Shane would actually send her there, she was a little stunned for a while. Why dont you get in the car? Shanes cold voice rang out, and Olive hurriedly collected her thoughts and got into the car. Olive seemed a little nervous all the way to the car, and to hide this nervousness, she rubbed her hands together. Do you feel cold? Shane caught a glimpse of her little gesture and asked a watery question. Olive froze for a moment, and then gave a softugh. Its actually okay. Shane coughed and instructed the driver to turn on the air conditioning.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The car gradually became warmer, Olive peeked at Shane sitting next to her, somehow, her heart was absolutely settled. But she was still curious, did Shane believe that she was the Olive, or was she still suspicious and probing? While her thoughts were racing, Shanes slightly cool voice rang out again. Olive, tell me honestly, what is your rtionship with Odell? Olive was stunned for a moment, not responding. What is the rtionship between me and Odell? Well, you guys seem pretty close? Olive instantly felt a little embarrassed by this topic, but in order not to let Shane misunderstand, still immediately exined. Its because of a oops scandal, met a few times only, are not very familiar with it! Wheres the intimacy? After Olive finished, she couldnt help but add in a soft voice. Mr. Lopez why do you suddenly ask this? After that the carriage is a dead silence, Shane sullen face, and did not answer Olives question. Because he himself does not know. Why would he care so much about Olive and Odells rtionship. Maybe its because Olives Odellmercials are always ying in front of him these days! It made him a little upset in his heart. The two of them actually somehow looked very good together, knowing that it was just amercial, he still felt a little ufortable in his heart. Shane turned his head away, obviously not intending to answer Olives question. Olives heart was curious, but she didnt dare to ask Shane. The car soon came to a halt and was already at the gate of Londolozi Private Game Reserve. Mr. Lopez, Im here, thank you for driving me here today, then Ill leave you alone! Olive greeted Shane and got out of the car, looking at the front door of the hotel in front of her, and took several deep breaths before stepping away. Shane in the car watched the womans back as she left, and hesitated to speak with a sullen face. Finally, the driver could not help himself and cautiously asked. Mr. Lopez, are we still going? Shane then withdrew his gaze and nodded. On the other hand, Olive hurriedly arrived at the box of the celebration party, and was surprised by a loud sound as soon as he entered the door. The crowd that had arrived early apuded, as if weing her arrival. Olive is here! Youre a great contributor to our Smart Beauty! Mr. Moore, with a rare smile on his face, came up and gave Olive a hug, smiling until wrinkles appeared at the corners of his eyes. Chapter 2491 Celebration Party The sess of Smart Beauty has also made him a hot and famous director, and this drama has be one of the masterpieces of his directing career. Well, Olive has arrived, we are all together, lets sit down, our Smart Beauty celebration party is officially started! Mr. Moore said so many words in one breath, which made Olive feel very ttered. There were many people around her to congratte her, and she was in a good mood, so she naturally looked after the two figures she knew best C Nell and Maisie. After seeing them, she hurriedly walked over and sat with them. Its been a long time, Nell, Maisie Olive greeted Nell and Maisie with enthusiasm, but she didnt expect that Maisie would get up and walk away after she came over, and the atmosphere was instantly a bit awkward. Olive looked at Maisie who suddenly got up and left, full of confusion, she had to turn her head and lower her voice to ask Nell. Whats wrong with Maisie? Did I offend her there? Nell looked at Olive helplessly and sighed. Dont you even pay attention to the online reviews of the show Smart Beauty? Everyone is praising your role as Queen Xenia, Maisie as the heroine is being scolded for being a white lotus flower, stupid and sweet, praising you as a viiness to the sky, but scolding her as a decent heroine to death, would you be happy? Olive listened to Nells words then reacted, the acting world is difficult to have a longsting friendship with the third party public opinion aspect also has a great rtionship. But for these Olive is always let nature take its course, feelings of this matter is not forced, love and friendship are. Olive sighed, there is no other reaction, raised his head but found Nell looked at his own expression is also a little strange. Olive was stunned, just want to ask Nell in the end what is wrong, Nell is the first to speak up. Olive I ask you, what exactly is your rtionship with Odell? Nell tone serious, let Olive a time slightly froze, some do not know what to do. What the hell is going on here today,, why is everyoneing to ask her about her rtionship with Odell? Olive looked at Nells serious look and suddenly remembered that she had just been on the set when Nell seemed to mind her rtionship with Odell quite a bit. Olive looked at Nells expression and saw unconcealed hostility and jealousy in her eyes, and her heart stuttered. Is Nell like Odell? If it were anyone else, Olive wouldnt have cared so much, but Nell was different, not only was Nell her friend that she still saw, but more importantly C Nells background. Olive has long guessed that Nells background is not simple, should be what the noble familys children, she is such a status of the girl, like a male star, then there is enough capital on the approach to pursue. So a careful thought, Olive ispletely sure, Nell must be like Odell. Thinking of this, Olive heart a sigh, this is really not good ah. She hurriedly exined to Nell up, afraid that this girl will misunderstand her and Odell. We just met a few times, we kind of know each other, nothing to do with it. Really? Then why are there gossip about you guys everywhere now? Nells eyes were still full of suspicion. Olive replied somewhat helplessly. You said its just a rumor! The more rumors about us, the more he will hate me!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Odell did hate her at first, and Olive was being truthful. As a result, Nells face eased up a lot. Then you cant work with Odell anymore! Nell beamed and warned with a face full of anger. Fine, fine, definitely wont cooperate anymore, dont worry. She was really determined to keep Odell at a distance this time. Nell she absolutely can not afford to mess with ah, she does not want to offend Nell because of a man, that is equivalent to directly looking for death. At that moment, the box sounded a cry of surprise. Wow, Odell is here! Olive suddenly had a hint of unease in her heart. She looked up quickly and saw Odell surrounded by the crowd, a little green in the bush. Odell himself did not personally participate in this Smart Beauty, but because of the singing of the theme song, the response was very enthusiastic, in addition to this drama Paramount Pictures invested a lot, there are their own artists in the role, so he came together to participate in the celebration party, Figure a publicity name. The man began to look around as soon as he entered, seemingly looking for someone, and stopped when his eyes met Olive. Olive suddenly twisted her head away, miscing his gaze, and Odell just kept looking at her. In fact, he wanted toe over and say hello to Olive, but he was surrounded by people drinking and chatting, he could not get away, especially when he saw Olive misced eye contact, but also a burst of depression in his heart, frowning. Seeing that the man was trapped and did note over, Olive breathed a long sigh of relief, afraid that he woulde over and talk to himself, otherwise he must have been a little embarrassed. If two people appear to be particrly familiar with each other, then the content of their own chat with Nell just now will not be pierced. The Nell next to him is a bit nervous, and has been organizing his clothes and hair, his little face and ears are flushed, like a ripe apple in autumn, making peoples hearts flutter. Olive was even more determined to see Nells little mind clearly. After a while, people came almost, filled the first few tables, the back is reserved for investors, there must be bigwigs with rtives and friends to see the stars, it is arranged in the back. Olive has been running away, afraid that Odell will find the opportunity to find himself, so he has been sitting in the dark corner, not wanting to be found by him. I dont know who shouted: Mr. Smith is here, sorry to wee you, pleasee this way. Everyone stood up to wee him, especially the directors team and all the actors had to stand up, after all, it was the shareholders of Paramount Pictures who bought him. The middle-aged man with a big belly is Mr. Smith, followed by a tall and beautiful-looking assistant, a pair of very mismatched look. This middle-aged man mixed with the entertainment industry is notcking in a variety of beautiful women throwing themselves at him, wanting to get resources for themselves, but also a share of the pie. In her previous life, she had seen this man, and Olive certainly knew what kind of goods this was, and the lustful expression would never change. The previous Mr. Smith on their own hands and feet, she understands the previous life Mr. Smiths attitude towards themselves. Chapter 2492 blocking drinks Mr. Smith this person, I heard people say that very like to look distinctive actresses, not necessarily very good appearance, but very like long legs, before also asked people to inquire about Olive. Before Olives reputation in the entertainment industry is not good, can be described as very poor, this Mr. Smith often find people to contact themselves to meet for dinner, but what is behind this is self-evident, but Olive have refused. I didnt expect the investor to be this Mr. Smith today, so I guess I dont need to avoid Odell next, but Ill avoid this Mr. Smith first. Actresses can not see this Mr. Smith, especially Nell. Think they are a what, drag very, is not a shareholder of Paramount Pictures well, also use all rush to sleep with him? Funny. The words fell, Olive is also a little surprised, did not expect Nell actually said Mr. Smith is a small shareholder, so disdainful that the people who sleep with him are stupid, it seems that this Nell is also very background ah, do not see Mr. Smith. Mr. Smith is one of the shareholders of Paramount Pictures, so strong price will not let Nell more than a nce, I think she is also very wrist. Mr. Smith stood in the greeting, gaze scattered sweep through every woman present, not missing a single one, behind the pair of lustful eyes is something nasty and unpleasant, shaking around as if to see through all, obscene to the extreme. Wang looked at everyones enthusiasm and wee, very proud of himself, feel that he is the boss of this celebration, everyone around him. Of course there are still people who rush up to make conversation. Everyone is waiting for you, Mr. Smith! She walked up to Mr. Smith with a ss of wine, dressed in a revealing outfit, and offered a toast to Mr. Smith. Looking at this scene, Olive looked down on Rhea, it was too shameless. Mr. Smith listened to Rhea as if he was very happy, his eyes kept staring at her breasts, raised his ss and everyone gestured. Thank you all foring to the scene, because with everyones efforts our drama can have such a good result, of course, there is one person who needs special thanks today, that is Olive! Olive didnt expect Mr. Smith to mention herself all of a sudden, and she was taken aback and stood there a bit at a loss for words. She knew that Mr. Smith mentioned herself must be nothing good, her heart was very apprehensive, hated Mr. Smith. In her life, she did not expect Mr. Smith is still so disgusting, so against herself.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Olive raised her ss and gestured to Mr. Smith. Thank you, Mr. Smith. Compared to Mr. Smith said a long list of polite words, Olive looked very cold, raised his ss with a sneer, the curve of the mouth looks like she is not very happy. Mr. Smiths heart was deeply hurt by her insensitive appearance, and was very irritated to see Olive so ungrateful. Rhea beside him saw Mr. Smiths face suddenly changed and hurriedly picked up a ss of wine and leaned over. Oh our Mr. Smith dont be unhappy ah, Rhea apany you a drink, dont be angry. The whole audience could see the ttering and pleasing look. Mr. Smith, however, did not buy it, and pushed away Rheas toasting arm, pointing to Olive. I want Olive to make a toast today. Rhea pale, did not expect in front of so many people, Mr. Smith brushed himself off, let himself note to the stage. Everyone was embarrassed. The director heard that the situation is not quite right, this toast that will not know when to drink. Mr. Smith, Olive is still small, this wine is refined white wine, high degree, why not tea instead of wine. This is also the director loves the actors under him, he does not want to let the first time to participate in the celebration of the feast Olive was carried back, too hurt the body. The director of this advice does not matter, butpletely angered Mr. Smith. No, want Olive, how to rely on my y fire I came a ss of wine can not toast? Now the face is also bigger than me? The first time I saw such an insult, all the actors on the scene recognized the true face of this Mr. Smith. Many people cast a sympathetic nce at Olive, so young and miserable to be picked by Mr. Smith to toast, and no one can help. Instead, Olive was not so nervous and scared, and walked calmly from the back to the front. Mr. Smith, I really cant drink today, why dont you also drink less? Mr. Smith care whether you can drink, let you drink you must apany. Why still bargain with me? Today you are not to drink, but also have to drink! Otherwise, Ill tell you that you cant get along in the entertainment industry! Once the words were out, the audience was silent, these words are really like a big mountain, the pressure of these young actors can not breathe, their own acting career may be cut off. Olives hand holding the cup gradually became stronger and her knuckles turned white, she understood that the wine had to be drunk. But then a man came out of nowhere, grabbed a ss of wine, and blocked Olives way. The tall figure of Olive immediately recognized that it was Odell who was trying to block her drink, and the clean-cut male student looked like he had to block the drink for someone else. Mr. Smith, Ill drink this wine for her, and Ill be sure to drink with you today. The lights of the banquet hall fell on Odells body, the soft light softened the lines of his shoulders, the clean and youthful teenager bravely stepped forward to block the drink for others, all this is very attention-grabbing, everyone has looked at this man. Especially some gossip people certainly understand the scandalous story of Odell and Olive. It seems that the two of them is true, vegetarian girlfriend for love into the entertainment industry, boyfriend stood up for her to block the wine, tsk, this beautiful love story. Oh, dont talk nonsense, our Odell did not, this is ordinary helpful! Dont deceive yourself, look if you were forced to make a toast did anyonee to help you ah. People are talking. Is it seeing her drink you heartache? Heroic rescue? I thought all the news out there was a rumor, but it seems to be true, young man. Mr. Smith said with a big smile. Everyone thought Mr. Smith just let them go, they began to talk to each other, the scene suddenly from dead silence into a discussion meeting. Olive obviously saw Nell standing on the other side of the room, her face ashen, Olive understood her feelings for Odell, must not agree to Odell to block the drink. No, Ill do it myself. She doesnt want to invite another enemy with a strong background in the circle, jealous women are capable of doing anything. Thest time I had a drink, I was embarrassed by someone, and Ive encountered many more serious ones than this. Said a ss of wine into the throat. High white wine is really too fierce, Olives throat is like being burned, from the throat across the esophagus, step by step burn to the stomach, it is really too fatal, this white wine is too strong. Chapter 2493 A Familiar Feeling Odell couldnt even pull Olive, watching her finish a ss of white wine. Are you out of your mind? This is high white wine! Mr. Smith on the other side of the room was very unhappy to hear that Odell hade out to block the drink was unexpected, and now he was still pointing fingers here. Odell, I advise you to stop talking, do you think your way is too smooth? Mr. Smith was warning Odell, a top flow. Olive actually didnt care in the slightest and finished her drink and held up her empty ss to show she was done. Mr. Smith apuded and continued tough. Good drinking Miss Holt, you see so many people present, one ss is not too little? Then please toast each person a ss of wine and start watching. Mr. Smiths tone is getting colder and colder, finished thest sentence walked to the chair next to sit straight, ready to watch Olive toast the whole room. Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air, the scene so many people, if all toasted, she still live to live ah, stomach or not, this Mr. Smith is not afraid to kill people? The strength of white wine is very strong, Olive drank on the head, from the neck to the face are red, wobbly. Mr. Smith, you cant do this, men drink so much wine must also be drunk half dead ah. Hearing the director defend Olive again, Mr. Smith a ss of wine fell on the ground. You, the next y, Paramount Pictures withdrawal of funds. The whole audience understood that this Mr. Smith wanted to y Olive to deathpletely. Olive heard these words, once again picked up the ss of wine. No need to be difficult for others, Ill drink. She really wanted to call Shane to see this rampant old man, do not know think Paramount Pictures boss is him. Odell looked at the feisty woman, angry and about to grab her ss, but Olive dodged it. But he couldnt just let Olive go, he grabbed Olives wrist and didnt care what the people in the room thought. Let go of me. Olive was about to break free from Odell, but the man just wouldnt let go. The two men were at a standstill when Mr. Smith spoke directly. Odell, think about it, if you want to take her away, then you also get out of Paramount Pictures!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The words fell, Olive heart a shock, did not expect Mr. Smith would be so ruthless things to do, after all, Odell is still theirpanys money tree ah! If the two sides terminate cooperation, themunity of interests will be damaged, and Odell is still the top flow, thepany can not let him go, but the words can not be disbelieved. Olives face changed dramatically, she cant drag others down because of her own business, not to mention how big a favor this is, if the outside world knows that Odell still terminated his contract because of himself, not only the fans, Im sure the people around him will also hate themselves to the bone. At the same time, she herself also feel sorry for herself. She couldnt let Odell get involved, she couldnt let him get hurt! Olive was determined to make Odell give up this idea. She immediately pushed Odell away, not wanting him to pull and pull with her, trying to get away, regardless of what Nell would think of her, she was so anxious she couldnt stand still and almost fell over in her heels. After standing, staggering, in addition to just stumbling head dizzy, the ss of wine is also to make themselves shaky. Olive dared not dy and continued to pick up the ss on the table. Come on, Mr. Smith, Odell just drink too much nonsense, I will thene to drink with you. The words have not yet fallen, Odell is fast, a hand grabbed a ss of wine dried. Mr. Smith face dark, dark clouds Odell, are you unable to hear what I said? The ballroom was soft and bright lights instantly appeared cold and lonely, everyone once again silent, the situation is getting more and more serious, as if to the point of no return. All eyes once again returned to Odell, wanting to know what kind of choice would be made, whether to choose their own future or Olive? Odell slowly look at Mr. Smith, the eyes of a cold, cold indifference. I heard you clearly, you let me out of the contract. The man stepped behind Mr. Smith, his long knuckles pressed on Mr. Smiths shoulder, and slightly lowered his head to his ear. Mr. Smith you listen carefully, the money tomorrow on time on thepany desk, sorry, people I take away. Mr. Smith frowned and was shaking with anger. The people on the scene were astonished, the top flow of the entertainment industry for a good reason because a new actor buried his future, termination of contract to lose money, really explosive news. Odell is not crazy, for himself to bury a great future, think about it is not cost-effective, let people think that this person has a brain problem. What are you talking about, you hurry up, quickly apologize to Mr. Smith. Olive just heard Odell say that, the heart is also a thud, this crazy man, she does not want to owe others, let alone this man. Odell simply did not have to do so much for himself, not to mention the impulse overload or really for himself, but she Olive is not a person worth paying so much. On the contrary, Odell was determined to take Olive out of the ballroom and was not likely to change his mind. This is my decision, no need for you to interfere, it has nothing to do with you. After saying these words, the bottom of the eyes are calm like ake without the slightest fluctuation, do not give Olive reaction time, directly a horizontal pick her up, but also thoughtful to prevent her from wearing a skirt naked, so out of the banquet hall door. Odell, put me down! Olive was shocked and screamed, Odell did not say a word, and spread his long legs without stopping. Mr. Smith waved his arm and the sses on the table shattered, the polished floor was covered with wine and ss crumbs, some actresses were shocked and shouted repeatedly. Odell, you wait for me! Everyone just watched the two men leave like that until the doors closed and their backs disappeared from sight. Nell in the middle of the crowd with hatred, looking at Olive who was carried away, the seed of jealousy buried in his heart took root The cool breeze made Olive feel brighter, relieved the difort of drinking too fast just now, the burning throat and stomach seemed to be relieved a little, but still felt especially thirsty, a ss of water can not relieve that feeling. Put me down first. Odell a little embarrassed, hurriedly put Olive on the ground, resentful touched the nose, but also scratching his head. Do you want to drink some water first? You seem very thirsty. The man in front of him had a worried face, because Olives current state was really too bad. Dont worry, Im not an old pervert, I wont harm you, here is the apartment I rented to rx and rest by myself to avoid the paparazzi and fans. Fearing that Olive was wary and scared, Odell kept exining. I know youre not like that, its easier for me to go home first like this now. Chapter 2494 – Drunk Olive is also dizzy, conscious or want to go home, do not want to trouble Odell, in fact, she has so many things to say to him, but now is no strength at all. Odell looked at the drunk Olive in front of him, her red face, especially red in the middle, eyes closed, breathing a little violent, skin in the light can see the fine fuzz, touching his heart. Fingers cant help but want to touch, but was Olive a tilted head to avoid, Odell is also instantly awake! Well then, lets go, lets go back to your house. Odell picked up Olive and prepared to leave, but one hand touched his body and found that he had left his car keys in the study room because he had changed his clothes, so he had no choice but to go up and get them. He had to leave Olive here to wait. Olive like a puddle of mud nestled on the sofa in the front hall, afraid that she could not hear it directly to the ear instructions. Wait for me, Ill go get the keys, no one tells you to leave! Someone in the lobby was ready to take a snapshot, instantly recording the distance between Odell and Olive so close. The man touched her hair by hand again, and the paparazzi were more than ready to take pictures. Olive state has been confused, grunting in response, indicating that they know. Odell scattered his legs and ran for the elevator, wanting to hurry to find the car keys and take Olive home, not a moment too soon. Olive was spread limply on the sofa, her eyes tightly closed, unaware that danger was approaching her. She gradually had a strange feeling in her body, different from her usual drunkenness, in addition to her stomach being ufortable, her body temperature was particrly high and the heat was intermittent. Not normal! Her head was foggy, her body was hot, Olive felt these sensations were too different. She pressed her hands to her temples, trying to suppress the buzzing in her head. Until a different sound came from her ears, making Olive open her eyes to see what was going on. After the blinding light dissipated, the man who appeared in her eyes startled Olive. Mr. Smith, how is it you! Looking at the greasy old man who was getting closer and closer, his face getting closer and closer, the reflection under his eyes getting bigger and bigger, Olive was so scared that her body stiffened up. Looking at Olives dazed appearance, her body was limp, and her consciousness seemed to be a little bit unconscious, Mr. Smith pulled her towards the elevator entrance, and if he couldnt pull her, he pulled her. Olive suddenly became anxious, opened her mouth and shouted. Let go of me! You old thing, let go! Seeing that Mr. Smith kept dragging herself inside, Olive was anxious like an ant on a hot pot, but she tried her best to break free from his confinement. Mr. Smith directly in Olive gagged Olives mouth, afraid that she made a sound. Olives voice is getting smaller and smaller, the strange sensation is getting heavier and heavier, more and more often. She understood. The taste made her suddenly a little conscious, a feeling she would never forget. Yes, it was the same thing from herst life, the feeling was too simr. In herst life, Olive had lost her first time in such a confusion. Confused and intimate with someone else, it was this time that Quincy found out, and since then in his eyes, Olive is the bad woman who does not know how to behave. The rtionship between the two continued to be tense and had reached a dead end, with no room to spare. That time was a hurdle in Olives heart that she could never cross, and it was also the turning point of all things, after which Olive had no more dignity to speak of. I thought I could escape, but I didnt expect the same thing to happen. Let go, let go of me! Olive kept trying to break free, exerting all her strength. Seeing that the salty hand was approaching again, Olive didnt know why she was so strong and kicked Mr. Smiths bottom hard, very hard. The strong pain made Mr. Smith shout. Youre going to die! Olive hurriedly shook off Mr. Smiths threat and walked straight into the elevator and pressed the top floor directly. The elevator closed quickly, separating Mr. Smith and shutting him out of the elevator. Looking at the shing jumping numbers and closed doors, Mr. Smith just chased to the door and saw Olive had gone up, which hurriedly pressed the next button, waiting for the next elevator. Olive in the elevator is finally safe, the strenuous interaction makes her exhausted, directly sliding to sit on the floor, burying her head to her legs and breathing deeply. Almost bad things from herst life were about to happen again and bury herself. The heat in her body once again consumed wakefulness, Olive bit her lip to death and snapped her nails into the flesh of her arms, hoping to use the pain to stay awake. Olive looked up, the numbers stopped beating and came to the top. The feet were like stepping on cotton, light and drifting, so he had no choice but to hold on to the wall and walk out of the elevator. Olive was so dizzy that she couldnt even see the road in front of her, trying to get her bearings, trying to find someone to call for help. Olive rubbed her eyes hard, finally finding a glimmer of rity in the daze, looking at the different decoration style in front of her, her heart thumped. The floor is superfortable and soft carpet, the flower color on it is also very special, is the kind of gold silk-like, the pattern is very special, is the cloud. This Olive is familiar, the doorway of all the rooms is posted with small paintings. This is the ce where, in herst life, she had intimacy with a man who didnt know what he looked like. The sourness of the memories made Olive very sad, but did not expect Bitch, finally let me catch you. A mans scent came over her, and Mr. Smith caught Olive before she could find help. She tried to hurry and run away from the clutches. Dont run, you have no more strength, you are drinking Rheas drugged wine, be a good boy ande with me. The excited tone revealed the old mans disgust, Olive was about to throw up. Rhea, the mad dog, had drugged it! Mr. Smith leaned over his body and started to kiss Olive, the old mans special smell of sweat and tobo mixed, very pungent. In a previous life, there was also this smell, Olive remembered! The brain exploded, could it be that the one who had intimacy with himself that night was Mr. Smith? Today, in another life, I have to die in the hands of the same person? Despair came to mind, but Olive did not want to give up. Somebody, help me! The cry for help was so loud that he was about to be dragged into the room. What are you doing? Came a low voice, disturbing Mr. Smiths good deed. Who the hell is interrupting my good deed! Mr. Smith looked back and froze instantly. Mr. Lopez! Mr. Smith where to expect to be here today by Shane crashed a good thing, himself also scolded others.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Fear and anxiety scared Mr. Smith already do not know what to do. Today is also bumped into the ghost. The blurred consciousness of Olive saw someone appear, as if to save his life, but did not expect it was Shane. Chapter 2495 One Night When you look up, its a seductive and handsome face. Wearing pajamas, albeit simple pajamas, all of which you cant take your eyes off of, he just walks over. Olive? Shane also froze, he didnt expect it to be Olive the woman. What came into his eyes was the red-faced and delirious Olive. Looking at everything here, Shane a fire is about to spurt out from the body. Paul Smith, want to touch my people, you do not want to do it! The cold expression, expressing Shanes anger now, this ungrateful thing even put the attention on Olive! Paul looked at the dark-faced Shane in front of him, shivered in fear and hurried to exin. Mr. Lopez, its not like that, you misunderstood, how dare I ah, Im wrong Mr. Lopez The old man kept trembling hands in apologizing, bowing one after another. This woman has a rtionship with Shane, damn it! Howe no one ever mentioned it and didnt know it themselves, now its over! Rhea the dead thing, isnt this adding insult to injury?! Paul watched Shanes face getting darker and darker, the atmosphere around him was very bad. You say I misunderstood? Do you think Im blind? Paul is now more certain that this woman and Shane rtionship is not ordinary, too unusual, Shane so angry, he is considered to be finished. No, Mr. Lopez, I really didnt know she was one of your people, otherwise I wouldnt dare to lend me 800 guts. Paul was about to cry out, apologizing and bowing hard. Shane did not want to talk to him, this kind of person tomorrow will disappear from sight, do not want to see a moment. Without waiting for Mr. Smith to beg for mercy, Shane looked serious, his face as cold as frost, his eyebrows furrowed, and made an immediate decision to tell Paul to get lost. Tomorrow,e to my office with the share transfer agreement and your resignation. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Mr. Lopez, no, Im wrong Mr. Lopez, you let me off the hook Shane didnt care what the people behind him were screaming, all he could see in his eyes was Olive in his arms. This was the long-term presidential suite he had chartered at the Londolozi Private Game Reserve for work. Today it was too much noise outside that disturbed him from resting so he went out to have a look. He really didnt expect to meet Olive, the woman! He went inside and closed the door, Shane put the woman on the bed. Shanes current state is the state before the storm. What is happening today? How is it that this woman is not usually quite resourceful, but today is almost a mistake into the tigers mouth? From the beginning of the meeting to the subsequent conversation and dinner, Olives image in Shanes eyes was like a high-cold goddess of the ice peak, never losing her sense of proportion. Shane was a little unnerved. Olive, wake up, you wake up!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Thepany also shook her vigorously in an attempt to wake her up. But Olive did not move. Shane closed his eyes, his mind was filled with the scenes of the two people from the beginning of the meeting to theter familiarity, I did not expect that the two people have known each other for so long, but even had dinner together. He couldnt help but sigh that he had already had so many experiences with this woman that had made him feel so much for her. At the same time it reminded him of the previous encounters, and of how he couldnt help but want to help her every time he saw her get hurt, and how easily he got nervous and very worried in his heart every time he saw her get hurt. Whatever the reason, he was at a loss as to what to do, his heart was like a wilderness overgrown with weeds, and he couldnt get out. While his brain was confused, Shane wondered when Olive got up and suddenly his face was warm. Chapter 2496 Walk me back to Turpin Village Olive woke up gradually when the next days sunlight poured over her face. Looking at the white ceiling, she froze, where is this? Wait a minute, yesterday she has been Mr. Smith difficult to drink, finished escape and then caught back, and then what? Youre awake?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. This mans voice was like a thunderstorm, Olive did not remember that she had been intimate with someone else! Who is this! Wait, it seems a bit familiar The man in front of her directly petrified Olive, Shane? Surprisingly, it was with him? Olive looked at the body and understood what had happened all night yesterday. Why dont you talk? Olive deep breath to adjust the state. Now that it happened, thank you for saving me. Now she didnt even think about waking up in herst life with a pile of money next to her today and turning into a person, a handsome, handsome man, or Shane Developments dont make sense! Shane rolls over and stares at Olive. What? Sleep with me and still want to run? The two people just stared at each other, therge bed is only a man and a woman, Olive can not move, let alone escape. Shane had just woken up looking like this, his hair not yet blow-dried, his upper body half exposed, the muscles on his arms well-defined, propped up above himself like this. The good-looking eyebrows, long eyshes fluttering, like a fluttering butterfly. Olive skimmed her eyes, having no time to admire. I didnt mean totch onto you. Rely on me? Shane was also furious to hear this, cupping her face with one hand and twisting it around. Make her look straight at herself. So, what if I put you in charge? Shane sneered. Shanes righteous wordspletely stunned Olive, and for a moment she thought her ears were out of order. What was wrong with this man? Even if they had somethingst night, now she as a woman is not asking him to be responsible, he is a big man actually shamelessly said he wants to be responsible for him? This is really What did you just say? Say it again! I said, I want you to be responsible for me! What, are you really going to turn your back on me? Olive was really speechless, she always felt that Shane, the big president, was now ying a scoundrel with her. The two of them were speechless and the atmosphere was awkward to the extreme when Shanes cell phone rang at an inopportune moment. Shane took a few steps away and picked up the phone, his tone t. Im still at the Londolozi Private Game Reserve, as usual, the presidential suite 1917 on the top floor, you bring my stuff up directly! Olive listened to what Shane was saying on the phone, and her face instantly became brushed white, and even her lips gradually lost their blood color. And Shanes side hung up the phone, also noticed Olives face a little ugly, he frowned, came forward, was going to ask a this little woman suddenly this is what happened, but did not expect Olive first step, rushed up and grabbed his arm. Shane, what did you just say this room number of ours was? Shane did not understand why Olive would ask this, but seeing her look of great concern, he still answered truthfully. The presidential suite number 1917 on the top floor! Londolozi Private Game Reserve top floor! Room 1917! Olives expression froze on her face, looking a bit wretched, her eyes raging underneath and her body trembling slightly. Olives disorder was of course as much in Shanes eyes, and although he didnt understand how this woman had suddenly be so strange, he saw that she seemed a little sad, but gathered up the hostile attitude he had just had. This room is my long term suite here and belongs to me alone, whats the problem? Londolozi Private Game Reserve is the most luxurious hotel in the city, so there are quite a few celebrities and business tycoons who have exclusive rooms here, a matter that most people in somewhat powerful or entertainment circles know. Olive is like a frosted eggnt after hearing Shanes words, her eyes are dull, her gaze is empty, and her mouth is whispering. How could this happen? Is everything arranged by God long ago? Olive clearly remembered that when she lost her body in her previous life, she was also drunk and drugged at a banquet, and somehow got intimate with a strange man, after which she woke up alone in a strange room. Thest thing she knew was that the room she woke up in was Londolozi Private Game Reserve Suite 1917. Olive then asked the hotel staff everywhere to find out who owned the room 1917, but no one told her. She also had low self-esteem because of this incident. When Quincy found outter, he turned a cold eye to her, thinking that such Gu Ke was no longer worthy of him, and often reminded Olive of this verbally. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are getting into. This psychological factor makes her finally for Quincy can throw away everything, can give everything. Chapter 2497 Variety She willingly went to escort drinks, just to get him some resources; shootrge scale scenes, the film pay him to pay off his gambling debts Looking back now, she simply wants to smoke herself to death at that time. And a day ago, she thought that she had been able to control her fate after rebirth and that the things of her previous life would never happen again. But now it seems that everything was already predestined and could not be escaped, just because in this life she met Shane before she lost her innocence, so she also knew afterwards that the man who happened to be intimate was Shane. Olives thoughts are overwhelming at this moment. The object of her two lives, the object of her lost innocence in both lives is Shane, is this a predetermined arrangement?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Shane looked at Olive muttering alone, a little curious, so he did not bother, quietly watching Olive gradually regained rity in the eyes. Whats wrong with you? Nothing. Olive closed her eyes, ignored Shanes probing gaze, picked up the clothes on the floor one by one, and quickly put them on. After that, she was about to leave the room, but Shane tugged her out of the way. Olive, do you have time next weekend? Whats up? I want you to go somewhere with me. Shanes eyes kept following Olives body. If it was the old Olive, she would have said yes immediately. She had gone to great lengths to get close to Shane in order to stop Alieen from hooking up with him and to make sure he was the Mr. Lopez of her past life. But now, finding out that the person who took away her precious night in both lives was actually Shane, made her want to back out. Shane obviously saw the resistance in her eyes and frowned slightly as he exined. I just have some things I want to confirm, you dont have to worry about anything. Shanes tone at the moment was calm, but it carried the implication that you could not refuse. Olive only had topromise again. Where are you going to take me? Shane narrowed his eyes and stared intently into Olives. Turpin Vige! After leaving the hotel, Olive braced herself with a body full of exhaustion and returned to her rental house. Just opened the door, he was hugged tightly by a figure who stood out and rushed over, and it was actually Elio. Elio hugged very hard, so hard that Olives chest cavity are unbearable strong choking feeling, so she can hardly breathe. Olive was Elio this hugpletely from the trance emotions pulled back, she began to hands struggling hard. Elio, why are you holding me so tightly? Are you going to suffocate me? Elio then slowly let go of Olive, crying and pounding Olives arm, tears left in the mor. Where the hell did you gost night! I went to Londolozi Private Game Reserve to look for you everywhere but how could I not find you, I was worried to death. Olive looked at Elios eyes that were a little red and swollen from crying, and recalled what happenedst night, her face suddenly became a little pale and upset, but in order not to let Elio worry she hid all these emotions. Okay, okay, Im fine, its just that my phone happened to be out of battery and I couldnt contact you, dont cry! Olive tenderly wiped the tears on Elios face and exined in a soft voice. I drank too muchst night, so I opened a room at Londolozi Private Game Reserve and stayed the night, nothing happened, you can rest assured. Olives heart felt a gentle warmth at this moment, there were still people in this world who cared so much about her, which made her heart soft and warm from the coldness of hatred. She secretly swore in her heart that in this life, she would definitely try to be red and be the pride of those who love her. Next time you must remember to inform me if you are like this, otherwise I am worried about you at home alone. Elio said to Olive pitifully, her words were full of aggression. Olive pulled Elio to the sofa and sat down, nodded solemnly, and then she saw that the coffee table was covered with scripts. Recently there are a lot of film and television resources scriptse to the door, Elio is also not a moment to spare for Olive to select the script. Because of the poprity of Smart Beauty, Olives poprity has gradually increased, but this also means that she has to choose her scripts more carefully. These are the scripts Ive already screened, see if there are any that you think are suitable. Olive looked at them for half a second and didnt seem to see any ys that she remembered as red up, so she couldnt help but frown. Where did you choose all these scripts from? Most of them are sent to me by the ywright on their own initiative. I mainly looked at a pay issue and felt okay about it, so I brought it back to you to see if you wanted to take a high priced script or a low priced script afterwards. When you put it like that, Im a little curious, whats the approximate price theyre offering me now for an episode? Elio picked up a script from the table and handed it to Olive. This is the highest price given so far, but its not a TV show or a movie, its a variety show called Fighting! Teens, and theyre offering a high price of three million for a season to see if youre interested. Three million is an astronomical amount in the eyes of ordinary people, but in Olives eyes, its not that much for an actress. However, she is not signed to an agency now, and there is no question of a percentage. And what makes her care more is that this variety show called Fighting! Teens, which she is somewhat familiar with, will be a big hit afterwards. Then lets take this variety show next. Olive said seriously, yet Elio was a little puzzled, froze for a moment and asked seriously. There are so many scripts for dramas, why do you want to take the variety show! Theres not much people watching variety shows. It is true that there are few people watching variety shows at this time, except for a few older shows that are more popr with the young people, there are hardly any variety shows that have caught fire. But Olive knew that soon there would be a crossover variety show that would be a big hit, and its name was Fighting! Teens. And this kind of reality show will be a big hit afterwards, and its also easier to get fans. So this is a perfect opportunity for Olive who is not high enough in national poprity now. But right now, she cant exin this to Elio. I just want to change the genre, have a fresh feeling, and work with more motivation. Chapter 2498 The Threat of Doggies Then Ill help you get an audition for this variety show first, but the show still has several months before filming starts, during which time Ill take on a few moremercial or brand endorsement activities for you, so you can take a break these days. Olive walked up to hold Elios hand and gave her a rare gentle smile. Its really hard for our agent Elio! Elio is also the first time to take up the role of agent, although it is not yet a big name agent, and there are many ws in doing things, but Olive understands that she has worked very hard.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Its a good feeling to have someone to carry the pressure with and work hard together. When she thought of this, Olive suddenly remembered another thing, and her expression became a bit more serious. By the way Elio, did you pay attention to what Rhea did atst nights celebration party? Elio looked bewildered, obviously not understanding why Olive would suddenly ask her about Rhea, but she still thought back seriously and then said. I dont remember anything else, just remember Rhea suddenly said something left after you left too, what are you asking her for? Olive did not intend to hide anything from Elio yet, and spoke the truth in an icy tone. She set me upst night and drugged me. The memory in Olives mind was clear, Mr. Smith himself leaked that it was Rhea who gave herself that kind of drug when he was pulling the strings with her. In her previous life, she had been intimate with Shane by mistake, but in this life, it was Rheas design that caused it! Rhea probably wanted to take revenge on Olive for a long time, and this time it was just the right time to go along with it and make Mr. Smith owe her a favor. Olives eyes were cold again. If the two people seeded in their schemest night and she lost her virginity to that fat pig Mr. Smith, it would have left a more painful psychological shadow than in her previous life. Fortunately, she was not insulted by Mr. Smith in the end, but she did lose her precious first time because of Rheas design, so Olive decided to return the favor to others. Olive briefly talks to Elio about what happenedst night. She only hid the fact that she and Shane had an intimate affair, and only said that she was lucky to be saved by someone. My God, Rhea dared to give you that kind of drug? Shes too bold! Thats too scary for this woman. Elios face was full of anger, followed by endless regret, it was all her fault for not being with Olive, what a terrible night she had put Olive through! Elio went up and pulled Olive, looked up and down, left and right, back and forth carefully once, eyes full of tears. So you took the kind of drugs Rhea gave you, will there be any problems with your body? Olive looked at Elios face full of guilt and worry, her heart was also a little sad, after all, she also did not tell Elio all the truth. But the most important thing in her mind now, is to let Rhea also experience what she experienced! Olives face finally looked better when she thought of this, and she reassured Elio a few more times. Im fine, the effects of the medicine have passed. Hearing this Elios face then looked better for a few minutes, she sighed deeply, and then looked at Olives eyes with more determination, she seriously said to Olive. In the future, as long as it is to attend the banquet, the two of us should never be separated! This time, thanks to your luck, Rheas trick couldnt seed, if you were to be set up again, it would be hard for you to be as lucky as this time. Elios words were shared by Olive. The world was a dirty and dangerous ce, especially for female artists at the drinking table. In her previous life, she had seen too many such things, too many female artists had apanied the drinks or even slept with them for resources. So she nodded her head very firmly. The next time we attend a banquet together, we must take care of each other. This time Rhea used such a despicable means to set me up, it seems to be necessary to seriously teach her some lessons before she will remember! Olive said this when the bottom of the eyes ice cold a, Elio looked at Olive this expression, the body can not help but shake a little, the back is also a cold. Olive, you how you intend to teach her to behave. Olive coldlyughed, eyes burned up with bearish anger, she seems to have got the attention, softly arranged Elio said. This way, you also help me contact Ware, with him around, some things are much easier to do. Elio nodded and immediately walked away a few steps and started contacting Ware as Olive had said, and she did it super fast, and Ware was contacted her without a hitch. They made an appointment for Ware toe over to Olives house to talk about a very important and secret subject. Within half an hour, Ware came over, and Elio took Ware over to the couch and sat across from Olive before going back to his room. The atmosphere was slightly awkward, and Ware was acting very impatient. Olive, what are you doing calling me here in such a hurry, do you have another big story to break to me? If thats the case, then hurry up and finish, Im still following a few big stories over here, busy. Ware said this, where there is still the appearance of a small reporter, just like a super reporters appearance. Wares performance made Olives heart very dissatisfied, so she did not directly say her request this time. Oh, it looks like Mr. Ware is doing very well in the journalist circle now! Talking with such ent. She hadnt seen Ware in a while, and this time it was obvious how smug and arrogant the man was. Im no match for you, youre now the hottest and most popr female artist in the world, overpowering Alieen! Ware said this with a sarcastic look in his eyes and hadnt looked at Olive since he entered the room. When Olive saw him like this, she didnt rush to exin her purpose. Wares arrogant and rude behavior today is actually understandable to her, after all, in a few days from a down-and-out reporter turned into the most prestigious first paparazzi, the tail will naturally be a little cocked. But actually put the spectrum to her, this can make her very unhappy. So Olives tone wasnt very good either. I now want you to keep an eye on Rheas every move in thest few days. Rhea? Ware seemed a bit puzzled by what he heard, and he was a bit upset about it. Olive, now you want me to chase a third-rate starlets news? Youre looking down on me! Wares words can be said to be quite hard to hear. Chapter 2499 The Deal Olives eyes were alsopletely ice-cold down. This Ware, now is simply quite swell! Ware nced at Olive after he finished speaking, originally with a very disdainful gaze, however, aftering into contact with Olives threateningly airy eyes, he couldnt help but be shocked for a moment. What is wrong with this woman? Why does she have such a ruthless look in her eyes Ware, youre really noble now! Did you forget that you also made a note in my ce? Olive took out the contract she had signed and dumped it on the coffee table, and there was indeed Wares signature on it. Olive was d shed kept an extra eye out and let Ware sign the contract to work for her, or else Ware would be denying it now. This is the contract that you signed and sealed with your own hands, and it clearly states that you will need to work for me unconditionally for the next three years, and as payment I will give you a shocker every few months. This matter was initially a deal and, but now Wares arrogant attitude like this made her very ufortable, which is why she took out the contract book, after all, Wares day was given by her. You Ware obviously also did not expect that Olive would directly take out the contract book to threaten himself. Olive saw this unbelievable look on his face, sneered augh. What, you still want to think about reneging on your debt, huh? But dont forget, the reason why you are so prosperous today is because of me. You have recently exposed so many stars ck materials, if they know that you are behind this, they will probably unite to boycott you. When the timees, youll just have to wait to be blocked. Ware froze, with a look of disbelief. Ever since he set up his own paparazzi studio and broke a lot of big stories, those big celebrities were all respectful and courteous to him. But now this Olive, a neer who had just started out, was talking to him in such a tone! This is simply threatening him! Humph! You want me to do something for you and this is your attitude? And dont forget, youre the one who told me about all the big news I broke, and you think youre going to be okay with me being banned? Olive and Ware are a mutually fulfilling partnership, and if they turn on each other, it will be a fish out of water! But she, Olive, was never afraid of such consequences, and Ware, on the other hand, was afraid to gamble. Oliveughed softly, and she said lightly. You are indeed right, since you want to see the results of this, then you might as well try to see which of us die more miserable! I, Olive, have never been afraid of threats like being banned or anything like that. Olive dared to say such harsh words because she was sure in her heart that Ware, as she was now, simply did not have the courage to nevere back. But shes different, shes someone who came out of a ghostly gate, and in herst life she was cked out all the time, and has long had nothing to fear to worry about. She came from a low point, fame, profit and how to care at all, and there is nothing that can not be lost. But Ware is different, he definitely can not do want her so carefree. Olive, what do you want? Wares heart grew a little uneasy, he wanted to know what Olives purpose was. I dont want anything, Ive just told you, do your job for me, I wont treat you badly, but if you still look like a viin in front of me, dont me me for turning my back on you! You! Olives words were simply a threat to him, and although Ware was a little afraid of the womans calm indifference that was at odds with the entertainment industry, he was definitely not willing to be subjected to this all the time. Ware calmed down, and on second thought, suddenly remembered something very important. His face also became instantly grim and cold. If I hadnt heard from me, it would have been impossible for you to impersonate Olive and climb into a rtionship with Shane, the great Buddha. If I reveal to him that you are impersonating Olive, do you think he will let you off easily? Since Ware brought up this matter, it was already in Olives n. The Ware in front of him looked smug and oblivious, fiddling with the string in his hand. Olive said bluntly: Then you can go and try, since you want to eat the meat of the Tang monk, you have to not be afraid of the Monkey King, right? As long as you dare to face Shane, I will certainly not hinder you. The woman looked at the man whose face suddenly changed in front of her, the corners of her mouth rose, sneered but did not make a sound, her gaze kept looking at him. Then she added another sentence. Youd better think clearly, these things are actually who told who, if the east window, I skimmed clean myself, then you are behind it, I will say that you ordered me to do it, then Shane will do what no need to say more, right? Want to push me Olive into the fire, first look at where you stand it. Between words, Ware has been in a passive state, the room is dead silent, only the sound of two people breathing, the man and the woman deadlocked. In fact, since his career had progressed, a small actor like Olive was not something he would even put in his sights, let alone remember her name, but what he didnt expect back then was to push himself into the fire. The young man is very clever.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ware looked at the confident woman in front of him, he also had no bargaining chips, it would be himself who became the defeated opponent, in order to survive, he had topromise. Olive this woman is not simple! After this conversation, can not take her lightly. Then you say, investigate Rhea, what do you want to do? After going around for so long, this Ware finally talked about the main topic, Olive saw the opposite sidepromised also raised an eyebrow, indicating his short victory. Olives words still worked, and Ware was still afraid inside that if Shane really knew and things flipped, it would be himself who would die a tragic death. So now it was time to focus on the matter at hand. This is my thing, your task is to follow Rhea throughout, shooting uninterrupted, when the timees I will take the initiative to find you to explode the shocking big news. Ware heard the task is also about to leave, afraid that his words will lose again let this woman will be an army, he is really exhausted. Then Ill go first, something to contact again. I really do not want to stay a moment longer. Elio heard the sound of the door closing and stuck his head out of the room. With her mouth, she said wordlessly, Leaving? Olive waved her hand, telling her to hurry up ande out. Seeing Elio, Olive felt that the interview was really exhausting, the verbal and mental encounter was the real confrontation, the eyes were no longer fighting, especially when she saw Elio wanted to lie on her shoulder for a while. Chapter 2500 Let you try too On the contrary, Elio was very excited, gesticting and mouthing the words that Olive had just said, a whole parody show. You were too handsome just now, right, that talk is watertight, too can shock people, you are not secretly enrolled in a ss ah! Watching Elio dancing around, Olive was helpless, how this person is so optimistic and easily satisfied. Where you say so mysterious, do not boast, or I will float, you go to pack, go out with me, to do a thing. Elio was even more excited when he heard that he was going out. Where are you going, shopping? Ah! Im so excited! Olive held her forehead, why is this person so excited? No, Im going to do the right thing. You should dress down. The two dressed up, very in and low-key two people set off. Olive, with the help of Ware, has mastered Rheas specific location, and now set off with Elio just to go to her. Since you hurt me, dont me me for being ruthless. The two of them are the same as the other two. Olive patted the shoulder to showfort, let her not too nervous. Dont worry, it will be quick, you wait for me at the door, prepare the car, Ie out and we leave. After instructing Elio, Olive turned around and left, walking into the lobby and pressing the elevator button. Hotel Splendido, sixth floor. The numbers jumped, and Olive felt the medication she was carrying and let out a deep breath. The doors opened and here we were. Olive went out and took a look around. There was no one in the hallway. The hotel is very well decorated, especially the design of this floor, soft lighting,fortable burgundy elegant carpet, but now Olive toote to appreciate. Must act immediately. But the exact location is unclear, where exactly will Rhea appear? Because this floor is all private boxes, although no attendants are currently present, but each individual room is no bathroom, then someone wille out. So Olive only need to squat in the bathroom, will definitely wait until Rhea out, since drinking will certainly go to the toilet. Olive went straight to the bathroom, where she was in the cubicle where the cleaningdy was resting, and waited quietly for Rhea to appear before implementing her n. After about forty minutes, Olive finally saw a familiar figure, and finally waited. Rhea stepped on high heels, drink has been a bit on the head, is now to the bathroom to make up, just when the eyes closed to fill the eyeliner, Olive seized the opportunity. Now is the right time to feed her medicine. When it was toote, Olive came out of the cubicle, strangled Rheas neck with her arm, and held the medicine in her other hand. Because she had already been drinking, the alcohol had paralyzed Rheas motor nerves and she didnt have much strength to resist, or to take advantage of her inattention. Rhea was also startled by the sudden emergence of people, thought to meet some kidnappers. When she looked at him, she saw that it was Olive. How is it you! Olive did not talk to her, pinched her chin and poured the prepared medicine into her mouth, lifted her jaw, and the potion drank down her throat. What are you doing you, what did you give me to drink! Rhea continued to struggle, trying to break free from her confinement. Olive, who had finished feeding the medicine, freed one hand and took Rheas bag from her dresser, dumping it all on the floor and dropping misceneous things all over the ce. He found a bottle of medicine, the kind he drank. Olive watched Rhea drink the whole bottle and also confirmed that Rhea drugged herself. Rhea finally understood what Olive gave himself to drink, and tried to vomit with his hands to pull out his throat, so much medicine to eat in himself will die. You crazy woman, how dare you fill the medicine, so I will die, and also I drank arge bottle! The side of the key, anxious are going to cry, the bathroom is full of dry heaving sounds. Olive looked at the woman lying on the sink in front of her, looked at her with contempt, and said with disdain: You also know that drinking so much medicine will kill you, so why drug me? Asking for pain. Looking at Rhea, who was struggling in front of her, Olive dialed the front desk. Hello, please inform Mr. Smith that Rhea in the womens bathroom on the sixth floor needs his help thank you. Of course, Ware also told himself that Paul happened to be here today for a social function, so of course a good show was in order. Rhea also finally understood today Olive to let things repeat themselves, she finally understood why also called Paul toe. She Gu can be to let Rhea also taste the taste and feeling of despair, today let you also try the power of this drug. Although Rhea in this circle with a lot of people, but also not hungry, want Paul such an old and ugly means also a lot of men, Rhea is also around the go. But the effect of the drug is too fast, coupled with the eleration of alcohol, Rhea has begun to delirium, a blur in front of the eyes, the body is unbearably hot. The body is not controlled by the brain, very thirsty for a cold feeling, it can not help but start to undress. Just at this time, Paul was also approached by the receptionist and wanted him to go up to the sixth floor to look for Rhea. Paul was very angry, how now Rhea can alsomand himself, and was thus taken to the sixth floor. Once in the bathroom, looking into the cubicle, Rhea was naked and twisting her body on the floor, trying to findfort by using the coolness of the floor to prate her body. Mr. Smith, who had just been cursing and swearing, was stunned by the sight before him, not expecting such a scene! Sensing that someone hade in, Rhea got up and hugged Mr. Smiths legs and pressed hard. Finally simply hugged Mr. Smith begging. Help me please help me, Im so ufortable, help me! Rhea does not care who is in front of her, no matter how greasy he is, she can not stand it anymore. Rhea controlled by drugs instantly made Paul feel interesting, although he also yed a lot of tricks, but the first time to see in the bathroom throwing arms, although not any special means of entertainment, but also inadvertent harvest.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Paul pulled up Rhea on the floor and went to the cubicle, but also instructed the waiter outside to let them lock the door, this bathroom is suspended. Understandable people know what to do. In the corner, the pinhole camera, clearly captured all the footage. Paul waspletely unaware that there was such a hand waiting for him Olive did a good job and then rushed off, got in the car and left immediately, not a moment to stay. Elio saw the safe return of Olive is also a sigh of relief. Two people are also discussing the process that just happened. Chapter 2501 Sudden confession Told you people cant do bad things, this Rhea died without thinking shed take so many pills too, right? Serves you right, unsettling thing! Elio was indignant. She is not something good, anyway, we all know how many directors and producers she has slept with, today one more is not more, one less is not less. But can Olives personality, the mentality that she will take revenge for her losses, really stand up in the entertainment industry? Elio is also very worried. Two people returned to the rental house, but the building, in front of their house stood a tall man. Looking at the strange man appearing, the two had a puzzled look in their eyes and looked at each other warily! Elio also grabbed the dunnage stick in the hallway to protect himself. Olive frowned, and now had to ask. Excuse me, which one are you looking for! The words fell, the man with his back to the two of them turned around, he took off his hat mask, revealing his true face. It was Odell! What are you doing here? The sudden appearance of Odell, Olive is very puzzled, how can suddenly find here? The low-key dressed Odell had little emotion, touching his nose, the brim of his hat hiding his facial expression. Seeing that the two needed a little time to themselves, Elio left the building under the pretense of going to the supermarket to buy something, wanting to give the two a space to talk. Olive opened the door and changed her shoes, asking as she walked. Looking for me for something? Walking into the kitchen ready to get to water for Odell. Instead, the man seemed to carry his breath as soon as he entered, sitting directly on the couch without changing his shoes. Odell stared dead at Olive, as if trying to see something in her face. Why do you think Im looking for you! Olive was at a loss for words, not understanding why Odell was so grumpy, and not understanding what was being said. Before Olive could react, Odell stood up and grabbed her hand to pour water, and yanked it over, eyes full of anger, also red and full of blood, clothes to eat the look of people. I told you to wait for me in the lobby yesterday while I went to get the car keys, where the hell did you go? When he couldnt find anyone yesterday, he was going crazy with anxiety. He ran all the way back to get the keys and rescue Olive immediately, fearing that something else would happen, but just as he returned to the front desk, he couldnt see Olive anymore. Odell was afraid that Olive would be forced on her by Paul again, he was afraid that she would fall into the tigers mouth again and get hurt, he was worried about her So he searched floor by floor, making the receptionist search room by room, he was afraid that he would lose her if he was anyter, until he came to the top floor and he saw some images that hurt him. Odell stopped talking because what happened next made his face sink. After hearing Odells ount, Olive also understood the meaning of his visit, but she did not expect that what happened yesterday would worry Odell. The real situation of things Olive could not let Odell know,st night is also too crazy, Olive have forgotten to bring themselves out is Odell, she had to lie to muddle through. Yesterday I was too dizzy, I forgot to tell you, I ended up being picked up by Elio. Olive said without changing her face. She wanted to simply skim over it, but Odells expression was full of mockery. Do you think Ill believe that? Heh! A coldugh made Olives heart stutter. If what you say is true, then how do you exin why your phone was at the door of Shanes room?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Odell said everything he wanted to ask Olive in one breath, he couldnt stand the feeling, it was too suffocating. After hearing these words, Olive stiffened, she didnt expect her phone to fall at the door of Shanes room, she had thought it was lost yesterday when she escaped and struggled too hard. Althoughter Olive also did not transfer the surveince to find, because she thought there was also nothing too important in the phone, but also afraid to meet with Shane in the penthouse. It turns out that this morning was really a desperate escape, that room on the left and right sides are unupied, we also know the middle room when Shanes long-term suite. Since the phone had been at the door, it must have been self-evident what had happened. Olive looked at the man in front of her who knew the whole truth, and she knew in her heart that she could no longer lie. Yesterday soon after you left Paul caught up with me again, I escaped, went up to the top floor and got caught again, luckily Shane saved me, can you believe it? Olive calmly recounts the whole story. But Olive did not borate on what happened afterwards for fear of being misunderstood. This time the exnation was also very brief, which made Odell very angry, he felt very insincere, as if he did not bother to exin. Odell eyes filled with anger, about to explode look. Olive are you doing this on purpose? On the surface drowsy, drunk as hell, but in fact it was to get rid of me, and then take the initiative to go up to the top floor to find Shane, right? I didnt expect you to be such a woman! Odell said in one breath all the suspicions and dissatisfaction in his heart. Olive didnt expect her image in Odells mind to be so bad that she would say that about herself. She thought Odell would be different from other men, although he was straight, but at least his mind was not that unpleasant. Since you said that, I dont want to exin. Olive gave up exining, she thought Odell would be different from other men, although straight but very principled in doing things. But today it seems that she, Olive, was wrong about the man. Well, then exin why you went to his room after he saved you, to show your gratitude or to take the initiative to hook up? Odell said with a mouthful of words. Now what he said was like a sharp knife thrust hard into Olives heart. So thats how this man saw himself too, thought so poorly of himself. All people are the same, no matter how many lifetimes youve lived. Olive took a deep breath, craned her neck to look at Odell, and the corners of her mouth turned up. So what if it is, so what if it isnt, and what does it matter to you? She no longer looked like she was exining, no longer wanted to argue, so what if she loved it. Olive, Im really angry. What does it have to do with me if youre angry? You really dont know? The man twisted Olives body upright and made her look into his eyes. The tone was full of helplessness and loss, the angry look no longer existed, like a deted ball, Odells eyes were full of loss. Olive seems to anticipate, Odell must want to express what The words to stop him did note out, Odell grabbed her shoulders in a deadly grip, like a lion roaring. Chapter 2502 I believe you Im angry because I care about you, I like you, dont you even feel that! Olive watched him say the words, her head wenged, not even knowing what was happening. She did not expect Odell to say these words in this scene. Looking back on the past, Olive seemed to understand what Odell had done to herself in the past, all more or less expressing her affection for herself. It was she herself who was too foolish to react, and then did not hinder the development in time until it exploded today. Odell a into the entertainment industry is smooth, step by step on the top flow position, the resources are very good, the audience edge and fans are also very powerful, body appearance character pick out no defects. This is a man who protects himself five times and three times, not hesitating to terminate his contract to pay the breach of contract, openly confronting thepany executives on the asion of so many people, and also blocking wine for himself many times, time and time again the initiative and protection, Olive but did not see. These dribs and drabs can not be pretend, Olive heart simply did not put him inside, only thinking about how to live well in this life, smooth revenge and blood, not to mention what men and women personal feelings. The situation now is that Odells confession must be rejected, she can not let things develop, much less give Odell hope. I can pretend that nothing has happened, Mr. Turner please leave. Olive tries to calm down, immobile, and persuades Odell to hurry up and leave her house. Seeing the indifferent Olive, Odell even increased the force of his hand on his shoulder, the greater the force represented his current anger, the anger and loss of being rejected by his beloved. Is that so? Are you so fond of Shane that Im no match for him? Since you can go near him and not even be with me! Yes, Odell couldnt calm down now, in his mind Olive was a person like other actresses, who could cheat people around her for fame and fortune and get close to investors in exchange for resources, announcements and money. ording to Olive in her previous life, she may still try to defend her image and dignity, but now, can not do so. What is the use of exnation, in Odells heart is this way to think of themselves, if not he himself personally see what she is really like, he may not be able toe out of it. If there is no revenge, this excellent and considerate man in front of him, Olive will certainly consider. But thinking back to her past of being tortured and betrayed by Quincy, Olive didnt have any idea to fall in love, she had lost her desire and pursuit of love because she was afraid of betrayal and separation. Since you think so, I wont exin too much more.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Olive also choked up a little, after all, she gave up a rtionship with her own hands, her voice trembled as she finished the sentence and broke free from Odells confinement. In this way, Olive cut off Odells confession, also considered the end of the two sides of the friendship, especially thest little bit of dignity and aspirations of the man are broken. Odell today to find Olive, is hoping to have an exnation, even if she went to Shane, as long as she is willing to exin, he believed. But did not expect Olive is such an attitude, not to exin nor argue, but their own irritability can not be suppressed, Olive went all unaffected, there seems to be a sense of relief. Perhaps he is not even a friend of hers, there is an exnation between friends, but they do not. Okay, then Ill leave, sorry about today, I got excited. Odell stopped lingering, turned back and left, the sound of the door falling stirred Olives heart. Yes, after that, the two may be strangers. In this life, this man gave her a lot of help and strength! This sometimes childish boy gives you the energy and excitement of youth, and sometimes very manly, giving you a broad shoulder and a hug. After all, you will not have it again. Olive phone rang this time, the message pushed. Heavy news, the popr actress bathroom staged a blockbuster! Olives eyes lit up and understood the beginning and end. Ware moved very quickly to break the news on time today. Today was a good day for her Rhea, and the content would not disappoint! Olive immediately clicked into the news to see the end For Wares efficiency, Olive is still very satisfied, the news is very well written, very eye-catching, which makes her mood a lot happier. Olive forcibly fed Rhea the drug and deliberately had Mr. Smith called over, not only to avenge Rheas previous drugging that caused her to lose her innocence. Olive also knows very well that Rhea is not the kind of self-respecting woman, she in order to get the opportunity to film, apanied by alcohol and sleep has be a routine, even on Mr. Smith such a disgusting old man, for her is only the heart of the diarrhea, there is no substantial harm. Olive is determined to punish Rhea, if only to make her disgusted, then the lesson is too light, since to retaliate, naturally to her Rhea can no longer be based in the show business to relieve the hate. So she arranged Ware has been in the shadows to steal fear Rhea and Mr. Smith those acts. Rhea is the kind of vengeful viin, Olive is very clear that if this time can not let herpletely lose her reputation, that crazy woman will certainly trip her up behind the scenes, and may even stab to give since a fatal blow. So such direct video evidence of Rheas social scandal is the surest way to prove that Rhea and Mr. Smith, the two people who set her up, are not going to get off well. Olive saw that the photos in the Ware news were very clear, and she could clearly see Mr. Smiths and Rheas faces. But what she found a little surprising was that there were several pictures of Jonas and Rhea, who had tried to bully her with their identities. She then took a closer look at the contents of the press release that Ware had read, and couldnt help butugh out loud when she was done, Rhea had really verified the words retribution. Last night, shortly after Olive left the scene, Rhea and Mr. Smith were hanging out in the bathroom. Because Rheas drug is strong, plus Olive gave her arge amount of forced drug, resulting in Rhea is very crazy. The Mr. Smith, after all, is old and fat, where can withstand Rheas thirst, not long to push Rhea out of the bathroom. Rhea could not stand it and was behaving strangely in the hallway when another man passed by. Chapter 2503 Panic The man was Jonas, the assistant director of Smart Beauty, who was at the Londolozi Private Game Reserve for a banquet that day, and had nned to walk away when he saw Rhea, but he didnt expect Rhea to take the initiative ande after him. Jonas quickly lost his mind and, most ridiculously, the two didnt even get to walk back to the room, but actually got undressed in the hotel hallway. It also happened to be caught on camera by Wares previously arranged camera. Olive sneered and looked at thements of theizens below. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of whats going on! This woman and those two men must be blocked, these are the rat turds of the show business! The entertainment industry is really messy! Its a big show, and its in the corridor days ah! It simply refreshed my three views! Many female artists in the entertainment industry will take the initiative to hook up with men for resource opportunities and the like, but I never thought the scale would be so big! Before this Rhea in the Smart Beauty performance is actually not bad, although ying a youthful and beautiful female role is a bit awkward, but in the end is also considered a famous work, now it seems that this opportunity is probably also from the wrong way. This is really too hot eyes too disgusting right, the relevant departments have no one to control? They should be banned and get the hell out of show business and the entertainment industry! In her previous life, Olive didnt know how many times she had experienced such online verbal bashing, and she even felt familiar with the mean words of thoseizens. But this time, she was finally not a party, but a bystander.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Olive was so happy with the result that she turned off her Twitter feed and was in a good mood. Now, Rhea cant stay in the entertainment industry anymore. Its not that Olive is heartless, but she knows in her heart that if Shane hadnt appeared out of nowhere that day, she would have been the one who got yed by that disgusting man Mr. Smith. And if she had been photographed or videotaped by Mr. Smith, her end would have been even more tragic than in her previous life. The next day Olive woke up early and washed up because she promised Shane that she would go to Turpin Vige with him today. Within minutes of her finishing up, Shane called and told her to get ready to go downstairs, and that he had already arrived downstairs. She had already prepared very well, but for some reason, she felt a bit nervous. But she didnt dare to dy, grabbed her bag and quickly went downstairs to see Shane leaning against his ck Porsche, waiting for her. The man was standing against the light, and the morning light shone on him, making his face look like a wlessly sculpted work of art, so beautiful that Olive couldnt help but stare for a moment. Shane, Im here. Olive walked over and took the rare initiative to greet Shane. Well, get in. Shanes voice is not cold as always, after getting in the car Shane did not immediately start the car to leave, but took out his phone to reply to the message. Olive nced at the side of Shanes face for a few moments, her heart settled down, she lightly opened her red lips and took the initiative to ask Shane. Mr. Lopez, you suddenly asked me to go to Turpin Vige with you, what are you doing? After the two of them got intimate that night, Shane asked Olive to go back to Turpin Vige with him, and Olive didnt know what she was thinking at that time, she actually agreed to him. But after that she began to worry vaguely in her heart. She was able to get close to Olive because she had been posing as Olive, but Shane never took the initiative to speak to her afterwards. Now this sudden arrangement, is her identity suspected, or not sure, so to test some? Olive was very apprehensive, but she agreed to do it, she was ready to do it anyway. Shane put down his phone, turned his head to look at Olive, and after a short silence answered Olives question. There is an orphanage in Turpin Vige, the very ce where I lived as a child. Shanes confession froze Olive, and Shane nced at Olives reaction and continued. Do you remember a picture I showed you earlier of a little boy named Felton? Olive nodded instinctively, and then Shane continued. He was me when I was a kid, and Felton was my nickname back then. Olive was stunned by Shanes confession. She had known about Shanes nickname being Felton a long time ago, and she was shocked that Shane was so open with her at this moment. Her reaction pleased Shane, except that he took it for granted that Olive was worried about his birth. Did you know about this before? Shane had always felt that Olives appearance was too sudden, and he had just remembered what his Olive hade to him, so he had always felt that Olive should know something. His inquiry made Olives heart skip a few beats, and she came back to her senses and had to smile awkwardly. Where would I know anything about it! Its just shocking how you, the young master of the Lopez Family, could have grown up in an orphanage in a small vige. Shane nced at Olive, behaving very intriguingly, not sure whether he believed Olives words or not, in any case he was silent for half a second. This is a long story, I will tell you when I have time. About the answer to this question, Olive heart is naturally clear, so also did not continue this topic. So, this time you asked me to apany you back to Turpin Vige, are you nning to visit the orphanage where you lived as a child? Olive carefully broke the silence and asked Shane, who was still very uneasy at the moment. That orphanage has long since closed down and deserted, moreover, I forgot all the things that happened when I was a child, the memory of the orphanage ispletely gone Olives face showed an incredulous expression. It wasnt that she couldnt believe what Shane said, but she simply didnt expect Shane to be so honest with her. Is he pletely convinced that Olive is his childhood best friends Olive? Thats why he was willing to tell her everything? Or is he still testing her? Chapter 2504 Back to the village Olive forced herself to hold back the thoughts that were running through her mind, and the expression on her face still made it impossible to pick a single thing out. So what were you nning on doing when you asked me toe back to Turpin Vige with you? I dont remember most of the things that happened in the orphanage when I was a kid, the only thing I have some vague memory of is that I had a friend who yed very well, a little girl, her name, Olive! Olives expression finally changed, and her eyes were tinted with a hint of aversion. So, Mr. Lopez, what youre saying is you think Im the Olive you knew when you were a kid, right? After looking back, Olive deliberately made a dawning look of realization. Shane looked back at her and nodded seriously. Olive pretended to ponder for half a second before continuing to answer. I did y with a little boy named Felton in the vige when I was a child, but the time is too long ago, Im not sure yet. Shane listened and looked at Olive and said very seriously. Its okay, Olive, I believe you are my good friend Olive. The reason why Shane is so obsessed with finding his childhood ymate is not because he loves that girl or wants something, he just wants to find a real person to prove that his once was real. Now, Olive appeared in front of him. Although he has not yet confirmed, but at this moment he is very willing to believe in his heart, Olive is the Olive he has been looking for a long time! Suddenly, Olive also did not expect Shane will be like this, do not know how to respond, can only not speak with silence instead. The car they were in did not follow the route Olive expected, she thought it would go straight back to Turpin Vige, but it did not. The route was now going to the vige where Olives house was located, so it seemed to be going to her house first and then to Turpin Vige. Olive would love to refuse this kind of thing, but refusing now would look like she was weak and scared to go home, so Olive had to lead Shane home with her before setting off for Turpin Vige. Although the car has been driving very slowly, but Olive is still tortured by the hours of mountain road to the ce, dizzy on the way, get off the car stomach like a tumbling general, can not help but throw up, now her body weak, stomach is also empty. Shane followed her out of the car, and seeing Olives difort, handed Olive a bottle of mineral water to rinse her mouth and clean it. You get carsick so easily, huh? Olive took it and poured a mouthful of water into her mouth. No, Ive just been away from here for a while and havent walked the mountain roads, my body is a bit overwhelmed, lets not dy and hurry up. But at the thought of going home and seeing Tatums womans face, Olive lost her motivation to go home, and especially didnt want to see her face. Shane continued to test the waters. Is it that you dont want to go home? Olive of course wouldnt fall for it, she didnt want toe but she needed a perfect reason. I would never havee back here if I didnt say you wereing, there would be no good memories here. Shane presumed that Olive would answer that way, from the beginning of the offer toe back to her home to visit a little toter determine toe home, but the woman is not a little positive, eyes full of disgust and revulsion. Olive led the way, with Shane following behind. Look, thats my house. Shane followed the direction of Olives finger and saw a bungalow. In line with the information from the previous investigation, Olives family was not in a good condition, the vigers around had built new houses, some of them were even small two-storey buildings. Two people walked on the road for another ten minutes or so, before detouring to the door of Olives house. There was a middle-aged woman sitting at the door, picking vegetables in her hand, and at a nce she saw the two people who hade together, and her eyes went straight. Randomly, she immediately changed her attitude. Why are you back, Olive, you stinky girl, lose money!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Tatum is almost hating Olive, she will not forget what Olive did when she was leaving, that fire directly burned her favorite things, those bits and pieces are her heart and soul. I didnt expect toe back, with someone by his side, a handsome man, definitely not in good faith! Olive was really speechless, Tatums emotions were too much too. Take it easy, Baker Mom, anger hurts your body. Olive hurriedly advised Tatum, who was about to get angry. In fact, she had no intention to return, but she had to return today, if not to prove to Shane, she did not want to do so. Tatum heard such words, more fire, Olive just a few days away from home, and already forget their own identity? Just see this middle-aged woman picked up the dunnage handle ced at the door and tried to hit someone, just like adults hitting children when they were young. Just a few days out, and you dare to bring a man home, really grow up! The womans own eyes watched Olive, who was dressed like a looker, was out of her control and brought home a man who looked very rich, did she have a backer? Baker Mom, dont be impulsive! Olive told her to calm down, or Tatum might perform a live rampage. But Tatum doesnt care who you bring home, and when she saw Olive, she even refuted her, and took a stick to hit Olive. Shane really did not expect his daughter toe home the first mother to beat people, although said not biological; but this is too unbelievable, Olive is living in such an environment? Put it down! Stop it! Shane immediately spoke out to stop, although he did not say too much, but the body of the feeling of non-angry, but still shocked Tatum. Tatum suddenly froze for a moment and reacted that this extraordinary man in front of him was defending Olive, that was even more angry, immediately wanted to swear. Who are you? You think that because you dress like a person, you can just meddle in the affairs of other peoples homes? If you want toe back for money, get out before its toote! Tatum is just an ordinary rural woman, she has no quality and upbringing at all, she has no idea that a random silk scarf from the man in front of her is enough to feed her for a month. Olive was really helpless and hastily pulled Tatum who was about to go forward, fearing that she would make a strange move and hurt Shane. Baker Mom, dont be impulsive, this is the boss of the city, Alieen all rely on the help of others, if you break them like this, Alieen will not be able to develop in the city. Chapter 2505 Attracting Butterflies When Tatum heard these words, she was half convinced and looked at Shane from top to bottom again, and also poked her head out to look at the car outside, although she was still skeptical. But when she saw that the car looked like nothing she had ever seen before, and that there was a driver standing outside the car, she finally believed it. Tatum is most concerned about Alieen in this life, her future and future is to marry a golden tortoise son-inw, marry a good family, this man so help their own daughter, that is designated to their own daughter interesting. Eyes a turn, quickly change the angry expression, wipe the clothes smiling expression looked at Shane, threw away the stick in his hand, patted the dust on his hands. Oops, misunderstood misunderstood, I thought it was not a good person, brought bad our family Olive, here to apologize to you, really sorry. Attitude suddenly one hundred and eighty degrees change, is also not at all embarrassed, Shane looked at Tatum, but a look that does not care at all. Come in and have tea,e,e,e, Olive quickly invite people in. Shane took one look at Olive, then epted the invitation and walked into the house. The living room, Tatum hurriedly brewed home the only tea, end water handing tea, very doggy, Olive is really helpless, Tatum this is too much pandering to please it. She sat next to a person high melon, simply do not want to take care of Tatum, because she does not have to kneel Shane. She looked at Olive as if she had nothing better to do than to eat melons, and Tatum felt ufortable. But now the priority is to ask about her daughters situation. This boss, how is Alieen doing in your ce? Hows it going? Tatum looked like an old mother who cared about her cubs and waited for Shanes answer. Shane thought to himself that I guess this old woman had never cared so much about Olive before. Hearing the womans question, Shane replied briefly.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Its good, thepany takes good care of her. Tatum was very happy to hear this, thinking that Alieen was doing well in town, the boss had said so, and seeing her in so manymercials, she was even more convinced that Olive was living a very good life. And continued to ask. So do you know Alieen well and how is your rtionship? This sentence is obviously concerned about Alieens feelings, this is to think that Shane and Alieen have an unusual rtionship, so Alieen has such a good development. Shane is not a fool. Not familiar. One sentence all blocked all Tatums fantasy and the following questions. Turning his head to think, the big boss and Alieen do not know each other well, then why should go all the way back to the vige with Olive? Could it be that the two of him have an extraordinary rtionship? After this idea was firmly established, Tatum hated Olive even more, it must be this person who stole his daughters man, it must be so, otherwise this big boss in front of him would definitely like his daughter. So look at Olives eyes suddenly filled with hatred and jealousy! A few days ago, I watched TV and saw that Olive was starring in a TV series that was very hot, and it was not because she had taken over her daughters resources to have such a development. Otherwise, how could Olive be able to get a movie with her? Tatum was about to question Olive, but before she could open her mouth, she was interrupted by a sharp female voice wearing outside the door, and the three of them looked at the door. Gee, Tatum, I heard your baby girl is back from town? The shout was a real jolt, and the voice was so iconic that they saw a stylishly dressed vige woman with a perm and makeup walk in the door of their house. Tatums face was irritated. What baby girl, what nonsense. This one in front of them was their neighbor, Olive they called Theresa, Theresa understood the Tatum familys attitude towards Olive, so she didnt retort anything and smiled. She suddenly saw a man sitting in the living room who was dressed in an unusual way, with an unusual temperament and good looks. I heard that Olive is back with the big boss ah, this must be the boss in town! This obvious ttery to please, Shane listened to is also a face of disgust, Tatum also understand, Theresa her husbands health is not good, every day dressed so mboyant, still do not know what is stored in the mind? You pull back, put your mind away. Im not looking for myself, there is a girl in my family who is not married, dont be so stingy. Just your daughter? Dont get delusional, go home and get a basin of water and take a good look at your face. I dont care if you like to hear it or not, Shane suddenly stood up and scared the two people. Olive, Im going out to wait for you. Shane really cant stay for a moment, Olive saw the situation also hurriedly put down the melon. Baker Mom, then Ill go first too. Looking at Theresa at such an old age and still out there attracting butterflies, also cant help but spit. Aunt, you should ask Alieen more about finding a son-inw. Tatum did not want to hear this, what does this mean, is to say that her Alieen used to seduce men, went to live in the city for a few days, this Olive mind more vicious. What are you talking about? Our Alieen is not like you. Oh? I see, Alieen has been away from home for so long, have you been contacted once? Olive sneered. Olives wordspletely pierced the most vulnerable ce in Tatums heart. Thats right, Alieen from the day the family went out, there has not been much contact, only one phone call back is to ask Tatum to help mail materials. As a mother, you want to talk to your child more and care about him/her. However, every time Tatum contacted Alieen, she was always sketchy and didnt want to talk much, and she hung up quickly. When other kids go away, they want toe home or contact them often and send them things, but Alieen never does. Tatum was looking forward to it and wished Alieen would call, but not once. It was sad to hear Olive say it so bluntly, but she still defended Alieen with her mouth. Youre talking nonsense, Alieen is too busy with work to care, dont provoke the rtionship between mother and daughter. Olive of course knows that this is a defense, she herself is the most understand how Alieen is a heartless and cold woman, even to her mother she can as well ignore, in fact Olive has a trace of pity for Tatum. Watching a mother defend a child, such a mother is really heartbreaking and worrying. Chapter 2506 hard to pass In a previous life, Alieen only came back once after leaving, even to theter days Tatums health had a big problem until the disease died, Alieen did note back to see a nce. Still reluctantly shelled out money for the funeral. Looking at Tatum, Olive could not bear to see a mother so humble and could not help but advise her. Dont be naive. Olive wanted to remind Tatum not to get her hopes up about Alieen, because the rest of Tatums life was really miserable alone. But Tatum didnt think so, she didnt understand Olives meaning, she thought it was still provoking the close rtionship between their mother and daughter. In fact, the queen mother really obeyed Alieen, giving her whatever she wanted and treating Alieen extremely well. Tatum still had trouble hiding her serious disappointment and sadness after hearing all this, but she didnt want to show it in front of Olive, so she turned her head away and pretended she was fine. I know you are just jealous of our Alieen, you still go home to stir up the rtionship, how can you be so bad, you just see Alieen work more opportunities, jealous in your heart! Olive also do not want to argue more is what, since she does not listen to people, so be it. Looking at the woman in front of her, her face full of wrinkles, her hair turning white, her rough hands, maybe this time back is Olivesst time back. She always couldnt bear to leave like this. Then you take good care of yourself, remember to rush to the hospital if you dont feel well. After saying that, she made up her mind to leave and not to stay any longer. Wait, wait for me. Olive was suddenly called to stop. Looking at Tatum, who was already hunched over, Olive felt that time waits for no one, and that the years were already long. Tatum was getting older and older, and had no children to apany her in the days ahead, because of the umtion of strain, and finally died of cardiovascr disease, coronary atherosclerosis. In thest life, the news of her death was sudden. Whats wrong? Olive looked back at Tatum and saw her go into the inner room not knowing what she had gone to get. As she watched, she rummaged through the bottom of the box and pulled out a box that was very well made and should not be an ordinary box. When she went back to retrieve something, Olive was still wondering what this Tatum suddenly called herself to do, and thought that this thing was entrusted to her to bring to Alieen. This is the dowry your father left you, since you are back this time take it, and dont you go back to this house. The old woman in front of her seemed to have settled a matter of the heart, not wanting to worry about it anymore, her face was full of traces of the passage of time, probably the reason that now supports her to continue to live with hope is Alieen it. Tatum wanted to make an end to it today, and Olive and the family would have no more problems or disputes. Olive had some doubts, but now it seems that there is nothing wrong, she is now an adult and can live alone. She reached out with both hands to take the box, carefully opened the lid and ced it on the table. Inside the wooden box were some jewelry, gold, silver, and jade, all in styles and colors that were not the current aesthetic, but were left to her by her father. You actually still have these things? Olive was actually a little bit surprised because back then everyone was saying that she, Olive, was able toe to Tatums house because of thinking about these things and Olive was able toe to live with her family. Everyone said that Tatum had taken her dowry, but it didnt look like that, and Olive had taken the heart of a gentleman. Thank you. Faced with these wishes and care from her father, Olive is very touched, in fact, what is more touching is that Tatum even left these things. In fact, Tatum is not considered to be easy-going and caring children. But Olive was not sold to the field to work for you, and did not starve to death, these are the reasons why Tatum did not fall into the well. Olive clutches the box in her hand. It had been a long time since she had expressed her gratitude to anyone, and the two words were a little ufortable and ufortable to say out loud. Tatum did not think so, she certainly did not know what would happen in the future, what kind of end she would be. No need to thank me, I just returned all your things to you, just donte back to my house and donte back to me in the future. Then he waved his hand, signaling that she could leave. Olive left with the box in her arms, but still gave a reminder. Dont hold it in when its hard, go to the hospital, and call me if you need money. She also knew that her words Tatum do not know whether they can listen to three points, but she has also been benevolent, changing the trajectory of destiny may not be sessful, but can remind a little can. In the eyes of ordinary people, Tatum is not a caring mother, not what noble character, but did not sell Olive to another vige to do child bride is already good, and did not withhold her rations, just let her work more, Olive she is also considered to grow up. In fact, this seems to Tatum has been very good, Olive is satisfied. Tatum is a face of disgust, today this Olive how has been saying some strange words, always let their own attention to the body sick to go to the hospital, this is not a curse me it. Olive walked out of the room, closed the door, Tatums figure disappeared at the moment the door closed, from then on we should never see each other again.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. This so-called home, in fact, she Olive does not have any special feeling, because the sense of belonging is not strong. Olive had died of a hemorrhage in childbirth when she was born, and her father took care of her before she came to Tatum. But the memories are all scenes of Tatum torturing herself to work. Starting today, it ispletely out of the house. Olive carried the boxes, carefully arranging them neatly and putting them in ce. Shane also waited in the car for a while, and now the two were ready to go together to the orphanage of their childhood. The vige scenery is naturally not bad, green hills and blue skies remain, the slow flow of the stream is filled with leisurely and leisurely rural life. But the road is not very good, two people wandered before arriving at the destination. In this room two people are both silent, seems to be a lot of things on the mind. Olive was the first to break the awkwardness. What are you thinking about? You dont really want Theresas daughter to marry you, do you? It was actually a joke to lighten the mood. Shanes face turned green, but no one ever dared to talk about his own gossip and jokes. After a long journey, they finally arrived at Turpin Vige. This is the ce, Shanes memories are here, but unfortunately now he does not remember anything. Faced with the familiar scene, Shane has been silent. Chapter 2507 Caught off guard Do you still know the exact location of the orphanage? Without waiting for Olive to answer, Shane continued. But Ive forgotten the exact location. Olive began to wonder, the purpose of this Shane brought himself to the meeting today is not to test himself, how now say that he does not know the location of the orphanage. She was still in a daze, and randomly calmed down to wait for the next test. Olive did not believe that she was brought back today just to see the situation at home, the test was imperative. To find out if she was the real Olive, she would find out today, and Olive would have to be ready for it. Luckily, she had done her homework in advance. Olive pointed over there, indicating that it was over there. The direction her finger was pointing was Olives homework done in advance, she was confident and full of confidence. Seeing Olives movement, Shanes heart had a stirring, even though it was too fleeting to be caught, but it was there. Lets go over there. Shane led the way, Olive followed behind him, the breeze blew the tresses of the two, lifting their respective thoughts. The thoughts under their eyes were different. Shane wants to find out if the person in front of him is real or not, and Olive wants to know if she will be found out or not. As he walked, Olive also wondered in his mind if the information Ware had given him was right and if this was the right way to go. When I decided to pretend to be Olive, I carefully recalled the information, memorized the road map, and also came to the field, the location of the orphanage is over there. Luckily, I used toe here as a child. When the two of them arrived, Olive carefully identified the ce. Shane suddenly spoke. All the other Olives think that Rosrane Viges current orphanage is what Im looking for, but its not, no one knows that this is the real orphanage. Olives heart thumped, she hadnt really thought about it, thankfully this Ware was reliable. Shane stopped talking and stood alone watching the ruins, looking at the fallen scene, a feeling as if he was remembering bits and pieces of the past. Suddenly, Olive felt like a bad person. Shane was trying his best to find Olive, while he was pretending to be, which was cheating him. However, since he chose to do so, it is impossible to turn his back and admit that he is a fake. This road can only go on! Shane suddenly spoke up, breaking the silence. The emotion contained in his eyes changed from the initial surprise and excitement to calmness and peace. Do you remember anything? Olive calmed her mind and answered calmly.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. In fact, I cant remember things clearly, too much time has passed, and I myself am not in the orphanage every day, what I can remember was told to youst time. Shane smiled helplessly after hearing this. So, actually I dont remember either. The tone of voice is very calm, no special emotion in it, but there is a trace of indefinable loss in it. Ah? How could this happen? Deep inside Olive was even more bitter towards herself, very torn. Shane calmly replied, Yes, since I woke up, my memory disappeared, selective disappearance of some memories, only one message in my mind, just remember the name Olive. Olives heart stuttered. In fact, I also do not remember her face, everything about her I only remember a name. There was really no way to imagine that the man in front of him had lived for so long with no memory, a nk brain with no memories, living in a world that was too lonely. But this remembered name is the only memory he has, which may be the confidence and pir that supported his lifeter, but he himself deceived him. Olive suddenly didnt know how to answer, saying no more could not heal the pain inside him. For a moment, Olive hoped that Shane would find out from the loophole that he was a fake and stop believing in himself. She really wanted to turn around and leave. Are you sure Im the Olive? Olive was actually hesitant to ask this question. Shane suddenly froze at the question and looked up at Olive. Among all the Olives he had sought out on his own and those who came to him in the past, Olive was the first girl who gave him a different feeling, as if she was the one she was really looking for, because she gave her a different feeling. Is the girl in front of him the one hes looking for? Shane himself was not sure. Everything he experienced in front of him was full of uncertainty. Maybe this girl was also pretending to be someone else, maybe she had nned everything in advance. Shane today seriously measured the girl in front of him from head to tail, the high bridge of the nose down that is the cherry mouth, the whole cheek looks not what the country, but on thisbination of temperament makes people feel veryfortable. She is not the kind of girl who looks like at a nce, but rather the kind of girl who looks more and more tasteful, and of course the feeling of heart and soul. Especially in an environment like todays, Shane feels very heartwarming. The light beauty is full of quietness and elegance, not just a vain charming woman, in fact, deep inside is full of strength and courage, not only that but also very independent. All the temperament will be revealed from a persons eyes, Olive is such a girl full of personal charm, has gradually step by step into his heart, when he himself did not realize. At that moment, Shanes heart was about to gush out, and this emotion could no longer be restrained in general. Shane had never had this kind of stirring, but it was not repulsive either. From the beginning, the two people met he thought Olive deliberately arranged to calcte, to the subsequent little by little, from the time he began to care about Olive and other men have contact, he was jealous, and thenter Olive in trouble, he five times three times to rescue. Each encounterid the groundwork for Shanes feelings for Oliveter on. All things seem to happen ording to the trajectory that should have been, the natural, water to the water. And thenter, this person in front of him can pull their emotions, they are not so revolting, he realized deeply that he does not reject this woman in front of him, even if he will this person can pull their emotions, they are not so revolting, he realized deeply that he does not reject this woman in front of him, even if she Olive is pretending to be Olive also did not have a rtionship. He cares for her, thats enough, no need to corroborate anything else. Whether their encounter was arranged or not he admitted it. Chapter 2508 Believe But at this moment, he wanted to believe that the Olive in front of him was the Olive he was looking for, hoping that this woman was the only one who had ever existed in his memory. Shanes dark eyes met Olives, and the collision between her eyes made Olive lose the battle, she was afraid. She was afraid of making a person hopeful about life again because of herself, afraid of the secondary damage that lies bring to people, and even more afraid that her feelings for Shane would change. That lets get out of here, lets go back to Turpin Vige main road first. Olive excused herself and wanted to leave, so Shane took her away. Shane came in front of her and suddenly took her hand. The road is not good, let me help you. Olive was a little overwhelmed by the sudden sweet contact. Looking at the tall, broad back of Shane walking in front of her, the warmth passing through her hand made Olive believe that what was in front of her was real. Realizing that it was real also brought Olive back to reality, and the hot warmth of the mans hand reminded her to try to break free of his hand. Shane tightened his grip and didnt let go, then let go and held it again. This was a good reason, and Olive looked like he wasnt going to let go either. The two people epted it helplessly, except for that night, it was the first time someone held Olives hand, although it was very intimate, but Olive still felt not quite real. The throbbing and warmth that the boy brought to the girl made Olive addicted to it, and the feeling of goose bumps was like a drug that made Olive fall deeper and deeper into it. The two of them can easily walk through the road to the car. On the road two people, did not say anything so quietly walked through the whole thing. At midnight, they finally returned to Olives apartment building on the outskirts of the city.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Thank you for driving me back today, go home early and rest, be safe. Olive intended to express her gratitude and then leave. But in the darkness, Shane grabbed her hand once more. It was unmistakable. Olive wondered what was wrong with this man today. In the darkness, Shanes eyes still shone brightly, shining like the stars. Olive, I have something to say, I want to talk to you about what happenedst week. Olive froze for a moment not reacting, then one was that night at the hotel at that time. She did not expect Shane would suddenly bring this up, it was really difficult to say, so she turned her head to the side and stopped looking at Shane. There is nothing to say, that night is I was in deep danger, you saved me, I thank you, but I will not ask you to be responsible for me or anything, do not worry. Olive expressed her feelings clearly, she didnt want Shane to misunderstand and didnt mean to dwell on it any further. But Shane who heard the answer did have a hint of unhappiness, and his sudden tight frown could be seen clearly in the night light. So what if I have to be responsible for you? Olive really didnt expect such a drama. How to be responsible? She thought of a sum of money in her bed after this happened to herst life, was it the same as this? Olive couldnt help but sneer. How to be responsible? Is it to give me a sum of money to get out of here and never appear in front of you again? No need to break the bank like that, I have no intention of pestering myself, were all adults. Olive continued. Actually, I should thank you for saving me, but the money thing is a bit insulting at this point, Mr. Lopez. Shane gave a suddenugh, amused. Did I say I was going to give you money? Is that what you think of me? Olive was even more at a loss for words and froze for a long moment. Shane opened his mouth to exin. Stay with me, be my girlfriend, marry me, and I will be responsible for you! This was the first time Shane had said such words, he had never made such a promise to any woman before. Olive is now really dumbfounded, she didnt expect Shane to marry her just because the two of them had sex in the hotel. Is there such a responsible man nowadays? Dont joke, I wont pester you, dont worry. Olive broke her hand away. Im not lying to you, what I said is true, and so is getting married. Shane was suddenly serious and continued to exin his thoughts. Olive realizes that she might be the person he had in mind and then had sex, making Shane misunderstand. Just because Im the one you have in your heart, that person only? Shane replied honestly, Not really, but there is an element of that in it. Olive was confused. Nowadays, men and women are in love with each other, but they are still here to promise marriage because they slept with each other for one night. Thank you, but thats not necessary. Olive refused sternly. Since that night had happened, Olive wouldnt care. She came to this world in her life not to get married, have children and fall in love, she came for revenge. It was enough for her to see Alieen and Quincy get what they deserved. Shane saw Olive refuse many times and then said, You go back and think about it, this promise is always valid, think about it but contact me. Olive returned to the apartment physically and mentally exhausted, not expecting Shane to say such things. You are finally back, I have to I have to call you. That show has asked you to audition for a job, you prepare for it. Olive nodded to show that she knew, in fact, she was aware of this show inter fire in the north and south. Ill go to bed if theres nothing else. Elio hesitated for a moment or spoke. There is another thing, is another show is a love show called Lets fall in love, hope you and Odell star, the heat must be very high, you consider you see if you want to go ah? Olive tried hard to recall the remaining memories of the Lets fall in love variety show in her mind. She remembered that this show was also a dark horse among the major shows back then, although it did not be a major variety show like Fighting! Olive is now just surprised how Odell coulde to participate in such a show. Lets fall in love this variety show, to participate in most of the lesser-known artists, or neers to the circle, after all, the nature of the program is to pull a match, how can those who are popr small children small flowers can ept such a hype? Naturally, they will note to participate. Chapter 2509 Variety Casting So its surprising that Odell ising to this show, after all, he is now a legitimate star, trying to clear up the scandal is not toote how to run to the public hype? Elio scratched his head, is also full of confusion. I dont really know the details, the person in charge of the program said this to me. Anyway, no matter what, I will not participate in this show! Olive has already been chased and scolded before because of the scandal with Odell, and she also inwardly does not want that she is gaining attention by specting with Odell as a couple. And the key thing is that since that time Odell suddenly confessed his love for her, she doesnt know how to face him. Elio had obviously expected Olive to reject it, so he smiled and flirted with Olive a few times. My big star Olive said no, they just took the moon off me, this contract will not be signed. Olive looked at Elio, who was shaking her head, and was amused by her tone of action, and felt very warm in her heart. By the way, is that Fighting! Teens interview today? No, its early tomorrow morning! You have to get a good nights rest tonight, so well see how you do tomorrow. Olive went back to bed after she gave a good sound. This variety show was very important to her, and she had to be in the best shape for the audition. The next morning, Olive and Elio went to the Olympian Center, where the audition was to take ce. When she first found out about the audition, Elios jaw dropped in shock, but Olive was calm. Because she knows that this variety show is different from other shows, it is arge outdoor activity type of show, so it is not unusual to audition at the Olympian Center, and the director wants to choose artists who are physically fit and are not afraid of suffering and do not care about their image. So Olive wore a simple and convenient sports outfit with a pair of sports running shoes and was ready to go to the audition. For her dress, Elio was head over heels. I think youd better change your clothes! Everyone going to the interview is dressed beautifully, so as to attract the directors attention ah, you this all anyway, or change a bar. From the time she found Olive actually wearing a sports suit, she has been persuading, want Olive to change a suit, as long as the reason is:Olive this sports suit, particrly ugly! Olive also patiently exined the nature of the show to Elio and persuaded her to rx. My Elio, you should not bother about my clothes, I promise I will be the most favorable candidateter on. For Olives self-confidence, Elios heart is still vaguely a bit uneasy, so the expression at this moment is also rather perfunctory. Aigoo, look whos here! My big star and big celebrity sister, howe shes auditioning for a small variety show like this? Alieen said in an odd tone and walked towards Olive and Elio with contempt in her eyes. She looked at Olives outfit and couldnt help butugh out loud, whats wrong with this woman, wearing such a rustic outfit to audition, thats not a disgrace. And Olive looked at the girl in front of her wearing a beautiful high-ss backless evening dress, and a pair of about 12 cm high heels, but also can not help butugh mockingly. If you dress like this, it would be strange if you could be selected. Its just average, right? Its really quite better than some that can only do some white lotusmercials. Luckily okay. In recent times, Alieens temper has been tempered and changed a lot, and she is still as sarcastic as ever when she sees Olive. Therefore, after listening to Olives words, Alieen cold face, is about to make a good sarcastic ridicule Olive two sentences, but the side of a cold voice interrupted her. Alieen, dont make a scene! Alieens manager Dent stood to the side with a stony face, and he looked at Olive with a defensive look in his eyes all the time. He was also thinking, why would Olivee here? Because in recent times, Olive is very hot, it is the time to be popr, how can she open to participate in this kind of show? Also, why is she wearing a rustic tracksuit? The reason why Dent asked Alieen to audition for this variety show is because the director of this show, Uche Chyke, is a very famous director in the industry and he wanted Alieen to get in touch with such a big director so that it would be more beneficial to her future development. And what is the purpose of this Olive? Alieen, your agent told you not to make trouble! Its best to keep your mouth shut and not stink to others. Olive said and left. Alieens face was furious, but Olive had already walked away, so she turned around and yelled at Dent. Do you know how to save my face in front of outsiders! And I dont need you to interfere with how I do things and how I talk! Alieen and Dent had a tantrum and then turned around and followed the crowd to the Olympian Center. Olive and Alieen had already left, but Dent stood silent in the same ce, he still did not figure out why Olive had to wear sportswear to attend the selection interview, what is the deep meaning? For Olive this person, Dent is always what cares, this woman is very scary, definitely not like Alieen can be underestimated people.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Soon, the selection interview officially began, and the atmosphere at the scene was a lot more gloomy. Olive stood inside the gymnasium with all the girls who participated in the audition, while Alieen stood on the other side, the sound of those hated shoes stepping on the floor, clear and ethereal. That famous big director Uche soon arrived at the audition site surrounded by all the people. In fact, people cant figure out what a big director like Uche suddenly came to do such a niche variety show or something, but Olive is very understandable. The director is really discerning, in the next few years such outdoor reality variety shows will be a big hit, and Fighting! After Uche entered the venue, many of the young stars present began to deliberately show their good bodies or pretty faces, all wanting to be seen by Uches director and take the show. One of the most excessive performance is Alieen, she is wearing a particrly exaggerated dress today, and now simply lift up the skirt hem, revealing white legs, and she is not surprising to get the attention of Uche director. Chapter 2510 Success in the election Director Uche looked at Alieen solemnly, which made Alieen very proud, she nced at Olive, her eyes were full of self-congrattion. However, what Alieen didnt expect was that the next moment, Director Uches eyes were full of discontent. He pointed at Alieen with a face full of anger and shouted. That girl! What do you want to do here in high heels? Take them off right now! All the people looked at Uche with puzzled faces, not understanding why he wanted Alieen to take off her high heels. Alieen, on the other hand, waspletely dumbfounded. She didnt even think that Uche was looking at her like that because he was not happy with the high heels she was wearing! But Alieen did not dare to lose her temper with Uches director, so she said in a resigned voice. But I didnt bring my t shoes, what am I going to wear if I take them off? You dont want to take them off? Then you just get the hell out of here, Im not short of people here! The whole room was silent, no one dared to cut the whispers.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Alieens face was bitter, because he knew the importance of Uches director, and did not dare to make him angry, so he squatted down and took off his shoes, standing on the ground with bare feet. Uches face eased a little bit, and he picked up the loudspeaker aside. So now, the selection interview officially begins, the first item, everyone first run a 3, 000 meters in this field. As soon as his words fell, the whole room exploded. Director, why do we have to run for the audition! Thats right, director, its all girls, they dont usually pay much attention to exercise, they cant run ah! At this time Olive coldly hummed and spoke indifferently. This is an outdoor reality show audition, can run and jump is the basic requirement, right! Olives words also seeded in getting Uches director to notice her, and he recognized the girl as the one from the recent hit Smart Beauty, and felt satisfied. It seems most of you still dont understand what youre here for! Since you are going to participate in my audition, you must obey my arrangement. Now, line up and run right now! Director Uches attitude could be said to be quite bad, but no one dared to refute anything, instead they all lined up very well and prepared to run, but all of them were full of unhappiness. Olive looked at the people present, most of them were not dressed for running, and some of the girls looked like they were going to be soft and weak, so it seemed that she had a good chance of being chosen. As a matter of fact, Olive was in the lead when she ran together, and she kept it after that. When she lived in the countryside, she was running around everywhere in the hills, working to cut the grass, physical fitness is already much better than others. And most of the other candidates are living in the city since childhood, not often exercise, there are some physical endurance are good, but also obviously also not often run, but also not as explosive as her. As expected Olive from the beginning to the end of the run, has been far ahead, and with arge distance between the second, sessfully got the first ce. After a long time, finally all the female artists who participated in thepetition ran through the finish line, and one after another, all the other female artists also reached the finish line. After such a run, everyone was panting and sweating, and many of them were red in the face, and their delicate makeup waspletely spent. Olive was the only one who just casually wiped off the sweat and then stretched the activity, not caring at all about the mess she was in at the moment. Olive had heard of director Uches fame in her previous life. Although this director has a temper and is very demanding of actors and artists, he has been standing at the top of the directors ss for so many years that no one can expect him to do so. Olives aim is also clear, to get his appreciation. She has the advantage of knowing how things will develop in the future, this variety show is destined to be a hit and she certainly wont give up this opportunity. And for this selection, Uches aim is to choose a female artist who is physically fit and can toss and turn, and who doesnt have too much idol baggage, so naturally shes going to throw her hat in the ring. The more wretched she is at the moment, the better she will be for Uche. Olive casually tidied up her sweat-soaked hair, and stood obediently waiting for Uches director to announce the final result, although she was already a sure thing for this selection. Her difference immediately contrasted with the girls in the field who were smearing. The girl who is standing, thats you! Director Uche looked around the week and then raised his finger to Olive and said this, with a gleam of delight in his eyes. The female artists and actresses who came to the audition today were all good-looking, with chic makeup, not to mention a beautiful Alieen, and Olive was reasonably inconspicuous among them, but Uche still picked her out. Mr. Chyke, my name is Olive, what can I do for you? Olive suppressed her surprise and remained calm on the surface. Olive, let me ask you, did you grow up in the countryside? Uche looked at the information about Olive in his hand while talking, and when he said this, there was no hint of despising country people in his tone, instead he sounded very excited. Yes Mr. Chyke, I grew up in the country and came to the city not long ago. Well, thats good. Director Uche had a satisfied smile on his face and picked up the megaphone again. Then I announce that the finalist is Olive. Olive smiled faintly, this opportunity she finally took. And as director Uche was about to turn around and leave, a very unpleasant voice rang out. Mr. Chyke please stay, I have something to ask. A female artist sitting on a chair resting quickly stood up, her face was very serious and unhappy, she even wore a super short skirt, however, at this moment ispletely careless of what to go or not to go naked, ran a few steps fast, came to the Uche directors front. Mr. Chyke, is this decision too arbitrary? Is our audition just to see who can run fast? We are auditioning for a variety show not the Olympics! Director Uche snorted coldly. How to choose people is my business, its not your turn to say anything. Besides, you have that time toin to me, why dont you go back to enrich yourself and dont be a doll that can only look. Uche directors words let Olive is also a heart of shock, in her previous life she heard that this director only to the matter not to the person, the work of the word of mouth hot are first-ss, but the temper is notoriously bad, many and he has worked with the actors are suffering a lot. Chapter 2511 Anger At this time the other female artists in thepetition also gathered around. Mr. Chyke, thats a terrible thing to say, what do you mean, a doll that can only be seen? Weve been preparing for your audition for a long time, but we just ran, and then you just randomly chose a fast runner, which is uneptable. Thats right! You look like youre just giving us the benefit of the doubt, youre not just going through the motions today. Alieen clutched her chest and said coldly, she has long since lost the wretchedness of her previous barefoot running, and her clothes are wlessly organized. When she said this, all the female artists pointed their fingers at Olive, and all of them stared at her with unkind faces. Olive had already prepared herself for this situation, she knew that with Alieen here, she would never get the contract so easily, that little bitch would definitely make a stumble. Dont spew blood,pared to you all, I havent even signed with an agency, where I have the ability to get a big shot like director Uche to make a decision? Olive questioned very calmly. Then who knows, what if you and the director have some ulterior deal behind the scenes! Alieen yelled at Olive, seemingly unable to control her anger. Even if thats not the case, it could be that youre in cahoots with some industry bigwigs or investors? After Alieen said this, the room was silent, and the female artists were all looking at Olive with a half-hearted expression of disgust on many faces. Alieen looked at Olive smugly and thought she was doing the right thing, but Olive was so calm that she even wanted tough, so in her previous life she hadnt realized that this Alieen was actually so foolish. Uche director is still standing here, she actually dared to say these words so tantly, to Uche directors feeling is not in the dark sarcasm him, and even if what she said today is a real thing, it should never be put on the surface to say so ah! This is not the Mr. Chyke topletely offend it? The director of Uches position, if she really and her, then she is afraid that the career of the actor will stop here, to his position, to block her a fledgling neer, that is a matter of words. Olive sneered in her heart, but Alieens approach she can indeed understand, she after all, in addition to a stunning face, the original nothing, the reason why she finally reached such high achievements in her previous life, but also because there are always people along the way to support her to help her. The opportunity for revenge is rare, such a stupid woman, she Olive how will not lose in her hands. There was a loud bang, Uches directors face was heavy, Alieens words were aplete attack on his character, how could he not be angry? He mmed the thick pile of information in his hand on the wooden floor and walked angrily to Alieen. My show, how to choose people I say, if you are not convinced, you cane to me directly, whats the matter with spreading rumors here? You guys too, if you have any grievances, just say it now, say it! Uches director shouted angrily, the female artists who were chattering incessantly just now all lowered their heads and became silent, no one dared to question anything, after all, Uches position in the industry is well known to everyone, offending him, there is no good consequences. Alieen is also the atmosphere dare note out, even the body are some slightly trembling up.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Uche also did not say anything else, directly took the assistant handed over the file and threw it into Olives hands. Next week to start shooting, you go back to take a good look at this, think no problem if you sign the contract, other guests have also been set. Mr. Chyke said and coldly nced at the other artists present, obviously to me all are avoiding his gaze, the scene atmosphere quiet eerie. Fortunately, Uche, who has always been clean, did not say anything else and turned around and left the stadium with arge group of people. Olive is in a good mood, she clutched her arms just Mr. Chyke gave himself the file, want to open a good look. In her previous life, Olive had seen the show, and she was impressed by the content of the first few episodes, mainly because the show was really new, and it was the first outdoor reality sports-type reality show in China, and it gained arge number of fans as soon as it started. So she knows what the first few installments include and has already prepared herself mentally, but she still intends to watch it properly and go through the process, she doesnt want to make any mistakes after the shooting starts, she is still a neer now, if her business level doesnt meet Uches requirements, its likely that all her previous efforts will be in vain. So Olive opened the file and just read a line, the file in her hand was suddenly jerked away in a savage and violent manner. The hand that took away the file was painted with bright and colorful nail polish, and the action was very rude, and Olive knew without looking that it was Alieen, a very annoying guy! Alieen, what are you doing? Give me back my papers! Olive looked at Alieen coldly and said, her voice was cold and frightening, and she did not feel any emotional ups and downs at all. She was also holding her anger at the moment, if it wasnt for this annoying guy Alieen, she would have gotten her contract long ago. Alieen is now holding a lot of anger after being told off by director Uche in public, and with her manager Dent, who is always the disciplinarian, out of the picture, she is not as restrained and is only thinking about how to humiliate Olive in front of the other female artists. If Olive can make a bad initial impression on everyone, she may have to let her contract go down the drain, so that she can get rid of her heart! Olive originally wanted to grab the document back, but she also noticed that Alieens mood was very bad at the moment, and was obviously in a gambling state, a bad one would probably tear the document to pieces, so she also dismissed the idea. Alieen flipped through the folders and suddenly startedughing out loud. Chapter 2512 ridicule I say, what the hell kind of variety show is this? Imughing my ass off. Olive, youve gone through all the trouble to ept such a brainless contract, its reallyughable. If you make such a show, how can you meet people in the future! Alieens exaggeratedughter soon attracted arge number of female artists who gathered around to see the contents of the document. They were curious about the content of his new show, knowing that director Uches reputation was long established and that most of his shows were nationwide hits. After a few nces at the document, they allughed like Alieen, with their voices full of the feeling of watching a good show and their eyes full of sympathy and disdain for Olive. Many people really couldnt help themselves and started taunting Olive. Hahahahahaha, so awesome, I thought it was some great new variety show, but it turns out its just a torturous and humiliating show! As an actress, participating in such a show, will not beughed off? That is to say, filming a show, actually asked to make so dirty, so the game down the makeup has long been spent, such a wretched look will be exposed in front of the people of the country, then it will certainly be off the powder. Oh, its really lucky that I wasnt chosen just now, otherwise it would have been bad, not to mention the shame, but also to be pointed out, I dont want it! When director Uche announced that Olive was the finalist, the female artists were staring at Olive with a look of envy and jealousy, but now that they have seen the content of the new variety show that director Uche is going to do, they feel that it is a very bad deal, and their eyes are slowly filled with sympathy for Olive. The reason why they have the same idea as Alieen is because they think that such a show is not suitable for such morous actresses like them. Its true that few people can ept such a show, especially actresses. If it were Olive in her previous life, Im afraid she would be thinking the same thing as them right now, but after her rebirth, she has the memories of the following years, and its not at all possible to imagine what this show will be afterwards. When the show airs, those who mocked her will be furious. So Olive didnt say anything, just silently took back her papers from Alieens hand, organized them, and turned around to leave the ce. Alieen looked at Olives calm appearance, seeminglypletely unconcerned about their ridicule, and a nameless fire rose in her heart. Olive, did you read the contents of this document clearly? Do you know what this program requires you to do? Im trying to remind you not to be embarrassed and ridiculed by the national audience! Alieen now only wanted to embarrass Olive, and this was a rare opportunity to do so, so she was all set to taunt her. Olive stopped in her tracks and turned her head to look at Alieen with an impatient face. Oh, what to do? Whats wrong with being embarrassed? Alieen heart in what she actually understand, but still pretend not to know, so ignorant of the surface if the more vivid, when those watching the show to see her face indifferent to the look will feel more lost and uninteresting. You were told to go and roll around in the mud with a bunch of men and do some inexplicable games, dont you care? Alieen was so proud of herself that her voice grew louder and louder, not caring that her tone was full of hostility and jealousy. You are a female artist who has to run around with the male artists, pressing the buttons on each others backs, its like ying a monkey, the actress should be standing in the spotlight and walking the red carpet, why are you so cheap that you have to rush to roll in the mud! After Alieen finished, sheughed even more, and the other female artists and celebrities alsoughed at the same time. At that moment, the agents who were waiting outside came in. They saw Alieens face from a distance, with a face of regret and a little annoyance. What is her manager doing here now, and what is she nning? When they walked in and started talking, the mystery was solved. Miss Holt, how are you thinking about it? Are you ready to really take on this assignment now? Dent got right to the point and was straightforward. But the possession and thoughts in his gaze were undisguised, just looking at the person in front of him, showing all his inner thoughts, and Olive had to be on her guard. In thest life, this Dent is Alieens dog-headed military adviser, he means in ce eyes vicious, is an indispensable person, for people to advise. Even if Alieen is full of mistakes, but also always offend the circle of bigwigs, this person is also under the guidance of Dent, mixed with the prosperity and prosperity. After all, one more life, experience is one more point, Olive now can not let down their guard, the bright side of their own no nervous and scared look, but the heart already has a defensive mind, or smiling at each other. Olives voice is gentle, smooth voice, with a smile on her face, and now her appearance is very pleasing to the heart, even Dent is also attracted to the woman in front of her. Dent also thinks that the girl in front of him is the kind of just walked into society, not much experience, it must be very good to cheat to get. This show shooting risk is still there, because in the outdoor, if you do not take, I am trying to let our family Alieen take this notice. Dent bargained very calmly. But as soon as Alieen next to her heard that Dent was negotiating with Olive here, she felt that it was Dent who was begging Olive to give up the notice to herself and became furious.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Give it to her, I dont want a shitty announcement, Im not even going to be on this shitty show! Alieen was all alone, chattering and expressing her displeasure, but Dent didnt see it that way. Shut up, youre the only one with a loud voice? Although Dent is not usually a manager who is angry and always scolding, but this current situation Alieen is really too distracting and cant look at the eyes at all. Now suddenly angry, to stop Alieen irrational behavior, it proves that now in the hands of this notice is very quality, otherwise Dent why for a district variety so much trouble. Chapter 2513 A Wolf in Sheep’s Clothing Miss Olive, you have to think about it, do you really want to participate? The tone of these words half negotiation general threat, which made Olive understand how important this show is, in thest life simply did not realize, this Dent is really discerning ah. The previous self would not have cared so much about this variety show. Now in this life, since you want revenge, you cant help but confront the people around Alieen head-on, and now this Dent is not easy to mess with, since he is so capable of supporting Alieen, then he must have the ability to kill himself. The Dent in front of him looks like he is getting along well, but in fact behind the scenes he must be a bloodless master of killing, so revenge in this life is not that simple. Olive in addition to their own good nning ident, the real people to face should be this Dent. Suddenly there is a chill running up from the back, because the opponent is really strong, a careless may be buried in front of all the prepared. The first season of this show did not go very well when the new preparations, advertisers bidding when Olive also paid attention to, is not what the big name goods. So this show proved to be a good thingter on, and I didnt expect to keep producing it and doing it for several seasons, bing a national variety show with unabated poprity. If Dent had to take this announcement, Olive would have had to put some thought into dealing with it. In herst life, she didnt think that much about it and was blinded by many people and things, unable to see the meaning of the things behind the truth. Now Olive understands that the enemy she has to face cannot be underestimated. In another life, she cant lose again, you drop the ball and must have full assurance to deal with everything thates next. Actually, I was very hesitant about this show before, not knowing whether I should or should not be on it. Olive replied slowly, her expression still looking harmless. But Mr. Allen is now fighting so hard for this notice, which proves that it is very valuable and definitely good for the artists development, and you are so discerning, so I think I have to go on it. Olive turned around and left after she finished speaking, leaving Dent alone in a state of confusion. Now a day without a contract risk is one more, the most urgent thing is to grasp the current notice in hand, the show will be Olives trump card. Olive cant let go of any chance! Olive was afraid of making a mistake in the signing of the contract, in case Dent sabotaged it, Olives perfect n would be disrupted, when the signing of the contract waspleted, Olive looked at the contract and felt her heartnded. Teens in thest life is a national variety show, the national degree is very high, both from the program format or program content is unprecedented, from the starring guests to the recording venue, have received everyones care and support, the star turned out too fast, the effect of reality shows let passers-by see a different real personality. Olive did not participate in the first few issues before, but now that the contract is in hand, they are starting to prepare. The team informed that the recording will go to Las Vegas, the gambling capital of the world. The team will be going abroad to record this episode. Olive was excited to leave the country and experience a different kind of exotic experience. After receiving the notice, she still prepared her luggage and arranged the content of the show with the director of the reality shows personalpanion, and the past few days were very full. In order to achieve the best condition and effect on the show, Olive also went for a beauty treatment, hoping that she would be loved by everyone in front of the screen. However, she received a phone call from Quincy, which really ruined her mood and affected her work. This phone call is not good intention. The reason is that when Quincy called, Olive promised to have dinner with him, and Quincy would chat with her every day on social media, saying something. The two of them thought they were in love, but Olive certainly understood what kind of person Quincy was in her heart. The messages Quincy sends havemunication skills, always leading the other party to want to go out with him, but Olive is not a simple ignorant entertainment industry white, these tricks and schemes she understands and has experienced. This man is so determined to achieve his goal that he is really willing to do anything. Olive actually wants this development trend, between men and women dating chat, is a willing to fight a willing to take, this time the female side to keep reserved ignore you, that the boy will always be nonsense. Suddenly one day the girl replied to the boy, which is to give him hope again. So, Quincy couldnt resist today and called. Olive waited for the phone to ring five times before slowly picking it up. Hmm? Can I help you? Her voice seemed careless, but did not express delight or surprise at Quincys call, which further mobilized Quincys mood and approach to take the initiative to take Olive. Olive are you busy, or are you on a break? Quincy has always been a scumbag, relying on his appearance and means to do whatever he wants. Even now when the two of them are getting along, Quincy is using a low maic voice on the phone, trying to get the person on the other side of the phone hooked, especially when the girl is interested in the boy, it is the aural stimtion of this voice that is the most direct. Listening to the gentle questioning and understanding, Olive really felt disgusted that Quincy, the male, had asked himself in such a gentle voice all his life, really just deepened his determination to get revenge. Is there something wrong? Olive didnt answer many sentences, just normal ordinarymunication between people. Nothing in particr, its just that we agreed to go out to eat together, didnt we? Recently there is a new restaurant is good, want to see if you have time, go together on Sunday to have a dinner.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Olive, of course, could not rush to say yes now. She paced slowly around the room, her neck not toofortable after a few days of poor rest. Thiszy feeling like a feather kept tugging at Quincys heartstrings. Huh? Well think not really, I have to go to Vegas with the crew to shoot a variety show this Sunday. Quincy on the other side of the phone was instantly excited to hear this, and you could seem to hear his excited voice through the phone. Is that true, Olive, are you going to Vegas too? The words made it sound like Quincy was going to Vegas this weekend too. Are you going too? Quincy can hardly hide his excitement, and when he gets excited his speech speeds up and his voice gets louder. Chapter 2514 Don’t have a mind Olive tried her best to calm down, not wanting him to hear her impatience and anger. Yeah, I recently took a film, the director is very capricious, out of the country shooting is to go to Vegas, maybe we are a trip to the flight, also can be a small local get-together. Quincy seems to be all set up for the look. There are a lot of authentic food over there, Ive said hello to all of them, we can go over to eat and rx during the break. Quincys excited look stung Olives heart even more. It was really ironic to see that the person who had harmed her in the past was going to ask herself out. Standing by the window Olive looked at the view outside us and couldnt help but start thinking. He has lived two lifetimes and seen a lot of things, but Quincys tricks and routines for getting girls are still so old-fashioned that Olive can guess the next development. It is just dinner and shopping and movies, and finally under the sweet words and considerate behavior of the boy, what happens with him again. In herst life, her young self was simply incapable of wooing such a man because she hadnt felt the warmth and help of others, and Quincys appearance just filled the teenage girls fantasy of love. Okay, when the timees, we will meet first, and then eat here, the special restaurant I have booked, then we must meet ah! The words are full of expectation and yearning. Then why dont we get off the ne and go eat a meal, its better, Im afraid the next few days are too busy to get together. Quincy also promised on the phone, as if he had too many things to do. Olive hung up the phone after hearing him say these things, she could imagine what kind of mentality and attitude Quincy had now, very excited because a girl was going to go to dinner with them, the first step to pick up girls officially started. Olive continued to pack her luggage and various items in the room, although the program team will arrange the costumes, but go to the airport is not to take the VIP channel, so then there will be fans and even street photography work to shoot, so dressing up is also a very important part. She has been preparing, and also turned out a lot of beautiful dresses that she did not wear much. That night, Olive slept very deeply and had a dream. In the dream, she was indecisive and did not handle Quincys matter quickly, and failed to take revenge, and lost the meaning of her second life. Although this is false, but the dream still woke up Olive, revenge must be revenge. The next day, Olive woke up early to clean up and dress up. In order to get everyone into better shape, while leaving a good impression with the staff. Afternding, Olive was very envious of the beautiful view of the city in front of her, and the view was pleasant. Olive did notete nor early, but because the route did not go too right, so not from the main road. But when she was almost there, she saw Quincys figure from a distance. She walked over to her and didnt startle her. Quincy was on the phone. A foreign country, a fluent Mandarin makes it particrly familiar, but now the words, all overheard by Olive. Dont worry, Im reliable, now Im waiting for her at the door, Ive asked her out for so long finally, when I trick her into bed, youre still afraid she wont behave? Olive stood not far away, it was as if she was carrying a big mountain, she could not walk, the whole person was frozen like a wooden chicken, she did not expect to live again, this man is still so inferior to dogs and pigs! The thing to do is disgusting, a chill bursts, Olive behind all the cold sweat. She thought Quincy, even if she didnt really like herself, was to get close to Alieen to ask herself to dinner, but she didnt think it was to hurt herself. Olive also did not mess up, quietly to briefly sort it out. Since Quincy went to the trouble of tricking himself intoing here and getting himself into someone elses bed, there was no way he could have aplished these things on his own, and there must have been someone on the other side of the phone who was colluding, or pointing. The other side of the phone must have been a partnership, or an instruction. Combined with what she knew about Quincy in herst life, he couldnt do anything great, and must have been directed by someone. But she was not afraid, because since you Quincy still want to set up in this life, then Olive will be with you to the end! The moment Quincy killed Olive in herst life, Olive had given up all her illusions about this man and the seeds of hatred were buried deep in her heart. The seed of hatred was buried deep in her heart. Quincy now wants to set her up, really a dog cant change its mind. Olive adjusted her state, organized her clothes and hair, and inwardly resolved to meet this Quincy head-on, and what kind of tactics she would use to set her up, well see. Have you been here long? Olives gentle voice suddenly came up behind Quincy, and she pretended to look as if she had just arrived, just as Quincy hung up the phone. Quincys face changed, not expecting Olives sudden appearance and being a bit caught off guard. Olive, when did you get here? Why didnt you call, so I could greet you. The man was taken aback. Quincy rubbed his nose with his hand, an action that indicated he was lying and hiding his panic, because he was afraid from the bottom of his heart that Olive had just heard the contents of the phone call. Olive is actually very calm inside, this time he didnte foolishly, but he is prepared, this life let the dog see the pain of being pushed off the cliff! Olive adjusted her state and changed her expression. The whole person has changed his usual high and cold posture, now a lively and moving look, the corners of his mouth with a smile, eyes full of teenage girls feelings, especially when looking at Quincy, is the look of a simple female college student looking forward to falling in love. Are you here to wait for me on purpose? Did I make you wait for a long time, thank you. Quincy looked at the person in front of her without abnormal behavior, but rather a little excited and pleased, so she adjusted her tone and became rxed. That just took a call, so I guess I made you wait for a long time too. Olive expressed a look of surprise. Are you on the phone? I thought you were waiting for me, I was overthinking it, I should have sneaked over and caught you just now! Now Olive is a quirky young girl, beautiful and moving. The Quincy again confirmed that Olive did not hear the contents of the phone, hanging in his heart mouth of the big stone finally fell to the ground, he was afraid that Olive heard the contents of his phone, if found himself is a lost cause. I am also waiting for you in the process of taking a phone call, long wait for it lets hurry inside, you must let you taste the authentic Vegas cuisine. Quincy is very gentle and considerate, eyes full of anticipation, made a gesture of please, invited Olive.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 2515 abyss Then took Olives hand, so reckless in foreign countries, the name is a gentleman, in fact, is to take advantage of people. Olive saw two peoples skin contact felt goosebumps, physical plus psychological disgust makes her body shiver, simply a contact to shake off the feeling, but she still endured that painful feeling. In order for revenge to go smoothly, every little step cant go wrong, and moreover its a bureau like today. It seemed that she had done her homework seriously before, and now Quincy was paying attention. If she hadnt actually heard what they were talking about, maybe Olive would have to go deeper into it, because she might think it was sent to herself. He seemed to havee in advance and skillfully operated everything, ordered some dishes ording to Olives and his own tastes, and then finally ordered the waiter to bring a few bottles of wine. Today, this day full of romance, wine must be red wine. But in fact, everything that is set up now is a challenge for Quincy who paid a lot upfront, but Olive does not think so. But tonights tricks no longer work for Olive, and again even if it is actively and sincerely prepared for herself, she will not do it, because she has no feelings for Quincy at all. Especially since these rtionship tricks and routines dont work for Olive at all, lets not talk about the next step. After the two ordered the meal not much longer, the food came up, as expected of the local specialties restaurant, the taste and texture of the dishes so Olive very much like, after the wine and food began to consider the things overheard talking about when they came today. Now it is imperative to figure out who is actually behind the scenes and why she is being targeted, and who the boss behind the scenes really is, Olive really cant figure out. In the original life Olive also still have not guessed the specific n. Olive holds a goblet and shakes her wrist to drive the red wine in the ss. The aroma of grapes overflowed. The dress Olive wore today was sleeveless. Smooth skin, lotus root arms exposed, slender wrists, shaking the red wine ss, like blood stained red general. Each shake is like plucking a piece of high mountain water, plucking Quincys heartstrings. Olive suddenly thought of the Mr. Lopez who instructed Quincy to persecute himself in hisst life. Then why at this stage of the present, there is such a thing? The time is now five years earlier than then, and now she has no poprity or background, just a small new actress with no presence. Even if she lives again, the time and order of things happening has changed, everything is not following the rules, this is the neww Olive found. So now some things are predicted, but should some things be predicted? Olive thought that as long as it is her own efforts not to give up, trying to make a piece of heaven and earth in the entertainment industry rice all out, to achieve their own ideas and purposes, but the world is always cruel and unforgiving, now still have to adjust their mindset to actively deal with the challenges of the enemy. She has always wanted to strive for her own sess, but there have always been people behind the scenes to destroy your persistence. Now Olive is suddenly in some flux. Although the things in front of her eyes are full of things, the environment is elegant and quiet, but Olive no longer have the heart to study these, her whole mind is on the person behind the instruction. The thought of this uncertainty made her panic, and her mouth turned bitter, her shaking wrist suddenly stopped, and anxiety and anxiety filled her. Olive, whats wrong? Are you ufortable? Quincys caring voice rang out. When he saw Olives face was dark and uncertain, he was a little worried that she was not feeling well and had to ask. This voice brought Olive back to reality, she had just thought about something else for so long.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Nothing, I was thinking about tonights dish and didnt pay attention to what you were saying, sorry. Olive hurriedly apologized to show her heartfelt apology. Quincy is also a bit sitting down, a look of expectation at Olive, hope she can go with him, leave this restaurant together out. Hows the food going? How about we go out for a walk? Quincy said this with a gleam in his eyes, full of expectation. Olive, of course, understood what he had in mind, eating before being taken around the street, and the two of them going back next, it was self-evident. She had to rise to the asion and go follow Quincy forward in order to investigate exactly what he was going to do to her. Great, I want to go shopping too, its my first time in Vegas and Ive always wanted to go somewhere, so will you go with me? Olives expectant tone and shy, cute expression captivated Quincy. I never thought it would be so easy to get a date with Olive, the woman, and everything was going so smoothly. Quincy was overjoyed, her eyes were full of joy, Olive was so easy to fool, so easy to take the bait. Where do you want to go? Ill go with you, Im yours tonight, by all means. Olive was disgusted by the sudden flirty talk, this Quincy was exactly the same as in herst life, a wolf in sheeps clothing with a dirty, nasty heart underneath her gentlemanly appearance. Olive smiled faintly. Lets go to the casino. He also did not realize that this girl from the countryside in front of him was so downright generous, and now she even proposed to be interested in going to a ce like the casino where the money is sold, Olive was more interesting and more painful than he thought. Olive, of course, knew that in herst life Quincy was a fun-loving person, and today she came to this city, which of course was right up his alley, and her wordspletely made Quincys addiction explode, and today she had to have a good time. Quincy took Olive directly to the nearby casino, and the two walked in. The casino has its own rules, people entering the venue can not bringmunication devices, need to be kept by the staff, so both people have handed over their things. Olive kept a watchful eye as she looked at where Quincys things had been ced and then quietly took her important items back and left them on her body. World Jam City is different, Jam City people of all colors of skin, sexy He Guan walking in the crowd, not only the people who are jammed, but also in the crowd of spectators, everyone is exceptionally excited. Here is also to see all kinds of life, some win money some lose money, some want to flip some want to win more money, money rights in this ce is reflected in the best way. Once he came to this ce, Olive had a familiar feeling floating in his mind, thest life Quincy loved is this kind of drunken dreaming ce of gold, he is not how rich rich second generation, there is not much money to squander. Chapter 2516 Playfulness He often brought money to redeem him, because at that time Olive loved him too much, love humble to the bone. The first time I saw Quincy jumping at the chance, I couldnt help but rub my hands together, Quincy was trying toe up with a handful of things, Olive certainly understood what he was. In thest life Quincy gambled because he wanted to give him a hand and save him from the fire, but in this life, Olive is going to push him into the abyss and fall to the bottom. Already a staff member has led the two of them to start some of the simplest games to begin the simple experience. Quincy is of course a veteran, and now its just a matter of showing off in front of Olive. Wow, Quincy youre so good, you won so much money, you cheer up and win more money today we can get drunk and have a good experience! She was very excited and her eyes were full of anticipation, which stimted Quincys desire to win. Olive, of course, was very cooperative, praising Quincy, and a womans admiration is the best excitement drug for men, and Quincy is now unusually excited to try other bigger gambling games. As soon as Quincy wasplimented, she floated up to the sky and could not get down anymore. Olive, dont worry, these are small meanings,ter we go to y bigger! Quincy is no longer satisfied with the current small game, Olive took the opportunity to add fuel to the fire, trying to lure him to New Wealth Bancorp to borrow money to continue to y. Why dont we go further in, I just heard the person next to me say that there is New Wealth Bancorp. Quincy, of course, couldnt miss it, and watching the guy next to him win the game again with a beautiful woman in his arms and a reckless smile on his face stimted Quincys nerves, and he decided to start by borrowing money from New Wealth Bancorp to y. But they have rules: you cant just borrow money, you have to deposit $20, 000 if you borrow $20, 000, you cant just use your ID alone to borrow money casually. Quincy of course understands what the rules are, but he still hesitates, his brow instantly turned from soothing to a tight frown, Olive of course understands that he is a bit embarrassed, he is also afraid that something will happen tonight and block all the money.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At this stage of Quincy in the entertainment industry has not yet made a name for itself, an ordinary small actor can take out how much savings, so many daily expenses he can not save much money, and the nature of the love of gambling, that there is not much savings on the body, thepany must not have given him much money, after all, not yet famous. Olive wants to lead him step by step to the abyss and make him lose his reputation. Since we havee to y, you also invited me to dinner, if the money is not enough I alsoe out part, we figure a fun, my first time to want to see what the casino is like well, you take me to it. The first time I came here, I wanted to see what the casino was like. How can this work, dinner can only cost a few dors, I cant borrow your money, I cant do this! Quincys sanity was still intact, he was still scared. Oh, what are you doing, we are out to y, you win the money to share half of my can not be, you are so good certainly will not lose, and today your luck is so good, do not worry! The actual fact is that Olive is actually disgusted and has goose bumps all over her body, but she still has to finish the show and must let Quincy go to New Wealth Bancorp to borrow money today. Quincy actually cant help it, but in out of shyness, or else as long as it is borrowed money can be a word down the road, and now hear Olive take the initiative to lend money to their own, more heartily, suddenly get support he immediately agreed. Thank you, Olive, Im sure I can win tonight, and Ill share half of the money with you when I win, dont worry! The noise and shouting around him stimted Quincys nerves and brain, and he saw that someone was offering himself money why not, and had already made up his mind to give it a try. In fact, Olive is also a little excited, this life is just starting out, the first female has not yed, not much money earned, today the card 100, 000 is considered their savings, is also determined to take a chance, a gamble. I hope that theter on the variety show can open up their own market, can earn more money it. This time to set up a trap in Vegas, is also spent all the effort and financial resources, but Olive heart is not attached to this money, since they are in the circle will be able to earn money, so spend money to do things is still very worthwhile, but also revenge such things, if tonight Quincy can be dragged to death, it is also worth it. With Olives $100, 000, the two now have 200, 000 chips in their hands, enough to spend for a while. Nowadays, Quincy still has a trace of concern, gambling also did not gamble a lot, just a small fight, just throw a random fifty thousand doubled two people made a small profit. Olive understands that if this is the size, two people at night without any practical tension, pulling Quincy fall into the abyss is simply not possible, must y a big one. Taking advantage of the excitement of Quincys fresh winnings, Olive rushed up to persuade him, this time with even more determination to stick directly to him. Quincy, you see so y small, does not seem to be too much fun, not plus we take the current two hundred and fifty thousand to borrow a little more, y a bigger, tonight you have such a good hand, will also win, believe me! If Quincy is not stimted, then tonight will not achieve the effect, must be persuaded to move Quincy to do so. This thing, gambling, from ancient times to the present, we all say what small gambling is happy, big gambling hurts, but in fact, this thing is to see a persons own binding, if you are greedy, then the rich people will be empty of money. The desire is like a big, enveloping a persons heart, when you are blinded, only want to make this bigger and bigger, the most money power and status, but this you yourself will one day not be able to control, and then he will smother you, to your death. Gambling can win, these are probability issues, there are few people in the world can control the probability of this thing, you do not know the next game is to win or lose, these are the push behind to lead you to continue the challenge. People are greedy, Quincy is more so, the small amount of money in front of him is no longer enough to satisfy him, the is now getting bigger and bigger, his eyes are now full of excitement, he is eager to borrow money next to win more money, so that is the harvest of the night. Besides, there was the support of the people around him, Olive was now encouraging Quincy and offering to lend him money. The greed in his heart has pushed Quincy to the abyss, the young and vigorous man is controlled by desire, see this, Olive heart silently bloom a smile. Chapter 2517 Deliberate Dogs can never change to eat shit, men like Quincy are even more so, as long as she randomly stimtes andpels a few words, this plugged-in apprentice really took the bait very easily. Hey hey hey, Olive ah, I will definitely thank you properly when I earn moneyter! Quincy finished, directly and boldly walked towards New Wealth Bancorp, and also took Olives small hand together by the way. Feeling Quincys skin in contact with her own, Olive only felt a fluttering nausea in her stomach, but she endured it in order to get Quincy to fall into the trap she had set for herself. They soon returned to the table with arge pile of chips, and the staff members all looked like they knew what they were doing and were not surprised by the situation. The experience of winning money before, Quincy eyes greed deepening, for just a small poker gambling apparently no longer interested, eyes in the casino looked around the table, looking for arger block bet. Quincy, you are really great, I dont know how long it takes to earn this much money from filming, you actually doubled it in the casino with just two games! Olive saw Quincys greed in her eyes, so she deliberately pretended to be envious and admiring, and kept stimting Quincy. Quincy was so happy after hearing this that he thought Olive was genuinely admiring him and couldnt help but straighten his back a bit. Ill be able to use these chips to double them again soon, and Im sure to make a few hundred thousand today. Quincy was unaware that he had one foot in the mud, he was just looking around the table with excitement and scarlet eyes. Olive also looked around and saw a veryrge table, with chips high up on it, and Quincy was looking at it with glowing eyes. Quincy took Olives hand and walked to the table, and Olive followed him, holding back her difort. The table is veryrge, there is a sultry woman sitting on it, it is the tables lotus officer, she smiled slightly to the surrounding pluggers to introduce the rules, see Quincy they crowded in, and also slightly nce. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Olive naturally sensed Quincys thoughts, and naturally would not stand by and watch, this is a rare opportunity to get back at this scum. The actual fact is that youll be able to get a good deal on your own, and youll be able to get a good deal on your own. Olive softly said, finished also tugged Quincy to my arm shaking. Quincy instantly had a lot of peace of mind, he also thought Olive meant that the money he borrowed was also divided equally with himself and paid back together, now there is no more worry. yers, you can ce your bets now! The beautiful lotus officer saw that Quincy hadnt actually left yet, and also put a deck of cards in front of him, signaling him to ce his bet. Quincys tail was about to go up to the sky at this moment, and he didnt care about the big chip gap between himself and the other yers, and he bet a lot more than before. Olive stood quietly watching, the corners of her mouth quietly blossoming into a bizarre smile. Quincys hand was very good, and in a short while he actually won a lot, but the other yers were also very calm and unmoved, and only silently continued to increase their chips. Quincy was naturally confident, and his chips were getting bigger and bigger. Finally, Quincy started a losing streak, the god of luck seemed to have left him, he was losing almost everywhere he invested, his luck was back. The human psychology is the same, when you lose a small amount of money, you want to win back some, and when you win a big amount of money, you want to win some more, so Quincy has no intention of stopping, blocking again and again, and naturally losing again and again. It didnt take long for him to lose all the chips in his hand. Quincy was in disbelief, staring dumbly at the cards the dealer had dealt out. How could this happen? I was winning all the time, howe I lost all of a sudden? Come again, there must be something wrong with the cards, reshuffle them and start again! Quincy came back to his senses and shouted at the beautiful dealer. He did not consider the consequences, but here is thergest casino, lost is lost, no one has the ability to renege, and if a bad word annoyed the big bosses in the casino, I am afraid how to die do not know! Quincys words just fell, a middle-aged male sitting opposite the barat table looked up coldly, nced at Quincy, the corners of his mouth hooked up a cold smile. This middle-aged man is one of the people who just gambled against Quincy, he lit up a cigarette and spoke to Quincy with great disdain. The first thing you need to do is to get some more chips if you still want to y, and Ill be here waiting for you, no matter howte you y today. Olives eyes lit up as she watched Quincy lose all of his winnings in a few hands. She was worried that this timid and cowardly guy would back out, but a morepulsive guy came along immediately, so she didnt have to worry, Quincy would definitely fall into the abyss tonight. Peoples thoughts are endless, especially Quincy such a viin, never know how to be satisfied, just a small win a lot, now actually all lost again, and the other blockers around the onlookers are also a look at the good show, as well as the opponents sneering, which is a great insult to a man. Quincys eyes were red, obviously irritated by those strange gazes, and he absolutely could not tolerate such an insult. Quincy turned around and grabbed the hand of Olive who was standing beside him.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Olive, do you have any money left on you? Lend me some more, Ill win back tonight, Ill pay you back twice as much, Im not very lucky just now, Ill win next! Im sure. At this moment, Quincys usual gentleness and courtesy were no longer visible, his eyes were now full of red blood, how to look like a red-eyed blocker. Olive sneered at the bottom of her heart and was a bit puzzled, such a virtueless and ipetent man, how could she have been obsessed to that extent in her previous life? Chapter 2518 loan shark Still really blind, such a scum. Quincy, just now is all I have saved, there is no more money Olive timidly said to Quincy, the tone of voice is full of helplessness. Quincy, we can earn less money now, Im even a small person who just joined the circle, why dont we go, dont y After Olives words, it was obvious that the eager glow in Quincys eyes was extinguished instantly as if it had been poured head-on with a pot of water. The middle-aged man opposite took a sultry puff of smoke and exhaled a smoke ring, Olive and Quincys conversation he naturally heard clearly, could not help but let out a cold snort from his nose to. Heh, really did not expect, you kid actually and women want money gambling, but really a little bit of backbone, but well I see you this girl is not bad, if you are willing to bet on her, we will y with you again on a good. The man opposite grinned, revealing a mouthful of big yellow teeth, Olive was disgusted frown, she was about to open her mouth to choke, she felt Quincy sitting next to her suddenly reached out and grabbed her hand. He grabbed it very hard, just like a drowning person grabbing thest straw at a critical moment when his life was in danger. Olive, that, how about you just say yes to them first! Quincys voice trembled as he spoke, and his tone was full of begging, the veins on his forehead were rippling, his eyes were full of reluctance, after all, he had also tasted the sweetness of winning money, and was obviously very reluctant to lose like this. Olive, Im going to win! You just verbally promise them, win the money you naturally do not need to apany them, then we will immediately leave the casino, go shopping, buy what you like, OK? Olives body couldnt stop trembling, her heart was low and cold, and the eyes she looked at Quincy were even more filled with hate. She really didnt expect that Quincy could shamelessly say such disgusting words, now that they had no rtionship at all, how dare she ask her to agree to such things. She really, really thinks too highly of herself, Quincy, and today really taught her a lesson! In his previous life, when Olive and Quincy were together, he seemed mild and humble on the surface, only toter linger in the casino and call her for help after losing money. Every time he lost all his money and was detained in the casino, he relied on Olive toe over and spend money to ransom him, which he thought was already excessive enough. The more Olive thinks about it, the more angry she is, she nowpletely sees the man in front of her, he is simply a human animal worse than scum. If it wasnt for the fact that she had the ability to earn enough money for him to gamble in her previous life, Im afraid that she would have already been used as a chip to export. This man is really a little bit of mans dignity is not, and also the cheek is really thick. Olives heart is about to burn up with anger, the reason why she held back her nausea and disgust toe out to dinner with Quincy and apany him to the casino, is to pull himpletely into gambling this road of no return. But I didnt expect this guy to try to use her as a bargaining chip on the gambling table, and she was no longer willing to maintain the superficial courtesy with him. Quincy, who do you think you are? We dont have anything to do with each other, so if you want to gamble, go gamble yourself, why should I be the bet? Olive finished, directly shook off his grip on his hand, sneered, ready to leave the ce. Ill excuse you, tonight you will y to lose all your money, also does not have the slightest rtionship with me, goodbye! Olive turned around and was ready to go, not expecting Quincy to actually follow his own skin head like a pug without any dignity,pletely disregarding how humiliating it was to do and say this in front of so many people. He rushed up and grabbed Olives arm, not letting her take another step. Olive, you listen to me! No matter what, you cant just leave me and go away! Quincys eyes were full of panic, and her grip on Olives hand was getting harder and harder, causing Olive to feel slight pain. We just borrowed $200, 000 from New Wealth Bancorp! I lost money, simply can not pay back, New Wealth Bancorp people will not let me go, you can not see death without saving ah! Only now do you remember that you borrowed money to gamble? Its toote! How could you be so indifferent when you just went to New Wealth Bancorp and signed the loan with great pride? Quincy was nowpletely sobered up from the thrill of gambling, and his legs were weak when he thought of the huge amount of debt he had to carry. Quincy this pathetic help look, let Olive more disgusting, a big man, actually in front of so weak and ipetent, this face now look really make people stomach ah. Today, he was just swindled in this casino with hundreds of thousands of dors of debt, it is really too cheap for him, it seems to be necessary to add another effort, directly push him into the infernal hell, in order to answer her hearts hatred. Olive already had a new idea in mind, so she forced herself to resist the feeling of nausea and did not break away from his grip on her hand again, calmed down a bit and then advised again very seriously. The actual fact is that youll lose some money, so whats your hurry? Im not going to give you chips anyway, but I have a solution here, do you want to hear it? It will allow you to continue to plug your money here, and when you win, you can immediately go pay off your debt to New Wealth Bancorp. Quincy was now inplete disarray, and once she heard Olive say there was another solution, her eyes instantly lit upN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Olive! Whats the solution? Tell me about it, I knew you wouldnt leave me alone. Olive tidied up the clothes that were scratched and wrinkled by Quincy, slowly came up to Liang Ming and lowered her voice and said. It is said that the casino has a special to the yer to borrow loan sharks, borrow money at all without any deposit ah guarantee, only need to leave them identity information on the good, the interest rate is also very low, you first borrowed money to continue to y, earn money directly back to him, even interest charges do not have to pay. Olive the words just finished, just felt Quincys body trembled a few times. High usury ah! Is this okay? Olive face without ripples, very calmly looking at Quincy, seriously nodded. Chapter 2519 Behind the scenes The previous life of Quincy gambling addiction, is also borrowed a lot of loan sharks, Olive about this aspect of things will be known or because Quincy owed too much money, she tried to give him money to pay off the debt when know. In his previous life, Quincy was simply a worm, owed a huge amount of loan sharks, was chased by the casino people can not help, Olive in order to help him began to give those directors and producers to apany the drink, to get resources for him, to help him receive the film to make money to pay off the debt. And finally she had no choice but to be ruthless, taking severalrge scale movies and TV shows, earning money to help him pay off his debts. Otherwise, he was afraid of being a loan shark those people privately dealt with. Olive slyly continued, her purpose now is to brainwash Quincy and get him into the quagmire of loan sharking even faster. The actual fact that you are so good at gambling, you will soon be able to win back your money with interest, or else you are destined to lose money if you stop now. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Olive sneered at the bottom of her heart, clutching her chest and waiting quietly, and sure enough Quincy soon returned, and he actually borrowed 100, 000 dors of loan sharks in one breath, intending to use these to make the principal and continue to gamble in this casino to turn over the money. And Olive also noticed that the desire under Quincys eyes had deepened a few points! Quincy, who had returned to the table, looked very confident. This man had always been conceited, and probably thought that with his gambling skills he could definitely win back all the money he had lost here tonight. However, today he seems to be very unlucky, at first still win back some, when he began to pluck up the courage to increase the chips, began a losing mode, but also half an hour, actually lost once again, no all. This time Quincy is alwayspletely panic, he sat there a shiver, the corners of the mouth twitching, a little bit of blood on the face is missing, the eyes have been stored full of tears. The casino staff saw that Quincy had lost more than 100, 000 in just one night and rushed to report to the casino manager, while the loan sharks also quickly noticed Quincys situation and entered the casino, looking for him everywhere. Olive looked at the situation, cold snort, sitting next to her Quincy body trembling she could feel, which put her in a good mood, this scum, this is just a small gift to him, going forward her Olive revenge means, only more vicious. Olive opened her phone and looked at the time, she has a show to record tomorrow, it seems that this good show can not see the end. This time Olive is taking this show very seriously, it is an important battle for her to open up her national poprity. Quincy, thank you for your hospitality tonight, I have to start work early tomorrow morning, so I will go back first, you take your time and continue to y here haha, be sure to enjoy yourself. Oliveughed and patted Quincys shoulder, gloating. Quincy came back to his senses and saw that the loan sharks hade towards him, he was scared shitless and tugged tightly at the hem of Olives shirt, stuttering. Olive! Olive, dont go, dont leave me here alone! Please, we are good friends. Olive coldly raised her hand and pulled the clothes out of Quincys hands, slowly straightened them, sneered, and looked at Quincy condescendingly. When did we be good friends, just one meal together, and you dare to call yourself a friend? Who do you think you are? I dont have a friend like you. Quincy looked at Olive with a dumbfounded look, as if she couldnt believe that such thin-skinned words wereing out of Olives mouth. Olive finally nced at Quincy with a sneer, then picked up her bag and prepared to leave, just a few stepster she seemed to suddenly remember something and turned back to remind Quincy. The first thing you need to do is to get the money you borrowed from me, so remember to pay me back when you have money. After dropping these words, Olive left with a satisfied smile on her face. The money was never going to be returned to her. She had thought of this when she gave him the money, but she didnt hesitate, because it was moreforting to her than money to make that bitch Quincy miserable. Quincy waspelled by her to owe a lot of money to loan sharks, probably tonight will not be beaten, andter because of the loan sharks to chase the debt and live in fear, while she Olive only lost some money, this deal, how to calcte is her big profit! Olive was walking out of the casino when she heard the heartbreaking cries and pleas for mercying from Quincy behind her, along with the sounds of some people cursing and swearing, and the sound of bodies being struck.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Dont hit me, dont hit me, please, Im an actress, Im a star! I will not fail to pay you back, I will pay you back as soon as I earn money from filming! Dont hit me, dont hit me, Ill pay you back, Ill pay you back This is the first time in his life that Quincy came to such arge casino, in his previous life heter became a regr in such a casino or a few yearster, and Olive now elerated the process of making Quincy fall into the abyss of gambling. The meaningless cries for mercy were soon reced by screams as a group of people surrounded Quincy and beat him up. Olive was now in a great mood, especially when she heard Quincys screams, her mood was soothing. Humph, Quincy, who let you not only killed me in a previous life, but now you still want to deliberately approach me to calcte me, today this is a small gift I gave you in advance, in the future, it will not be so simple, I Olive is always a person who repays the kindness ten times, revenge a hundred times, in the future, the revenge on you will not be as simple as today. Olive made up her mind silently in her heart, and soon she arrived at the front desk of the casino unhindered, and took out from her bag the card she had used to store things here before. Hello, could you please give me what you deposited here before. The receptionist at the front desk took the card and quickly brought the things Olive had previously ced at the front desk, handing them over along with a handbag Quincy had stored here. Chapter 2520 Marketing Approach Olive raised an eyebrow and took the item, then opened Quincys handbag and pulled out his cell phone from inside. For that phone call Quincy made today in front of the restaurant, she was very concerned in her heart, the person who was behind the instruction for Quincy to approach her was the real threat to her, if she couldnt know who this person really was and what purpose, she had been unsure of her heart. After opening Quincys phone, Olive found that he had set a secret security. After some slight thinking, Olive entered a series of numbers and the phone opened. The first thing you need to do is to get the most out of your phone. She originally thought it would be the Mr. Lopez that Quincy had called herself, but she never expected that Quincys note to the other party would actually be Alieens name. With a sullen face, Olive slowly put Quincys phone back into his bag, handed it back to the receptionist, and turned around to walk over. Olives head was in a tizzy at the moment, and after walking out of the casino, she hailed a cab and returned to her hotel. Olive had never thought of such an ending, but it was Alieen who had been instructing Quincy to approach her, and the man behind the curtain, whom she thought was the big man, had already been on the scene. Olive felt surprised not because she thought Alieen was a virtuous person, but after being reborn she deliberately advanced a lot of things from her previous life, and also used her memories of what happened afterwards to put herself in an upper hand. She would naturally feel that Alieen and Quincy at this time must not have hooked up behind her back to deal with her yet, and what was the purpose of Alieen instructing Quincy to deliberately approach her? This she has not yet figured out. But she got something out of the night, she made that bitch Quincy suffer, she learned that the person behind him is her sister Alieen, and she also made sure of one thing: although the course of her life has changed, Alieen and Quincy are still in cahoots to persecute her. Alieens animosity towards herself is much more than the jealousy she usually shows. After thinking about this, Olive slowly settled down, her road to revenge is still very long, what she has to do now is to speed up her steps and make a name for herself in the entertainment industry ahead of Alieen. After returning, Olive started to recuperate, slept well and arrived early the next morning at the location where she would be filming for the day C a university gymnasium. Teens, in her previous life, Olive had watched the show more than a dozen times and was the most loyal fan of the show. The only thing is to always keep the show at its peak, shoot the games more funny and more eye-catching, and if all this does not work, then readjust and give the artists some persona. Olive and her team spent the whole day in the gym, during which they were thrown into the pool several times during the game, but Olive, as a girl, did notin a word. Her performance made director Uche very happy, not squirming like other female artists, and she was also very hardworking, without any idol baggage. Even many staff members gave Olive a thumbs up. Olive is also very modest about thepliments, after all, the game process is much better than her childhood living environment. This show invited a total of no celebrity artists to participate, only Olive is a girl, the rest are men, as the center of the team is the famous domestic entertainmentmentator, called Narita Sumio, is a very hot, very emotional man. There is also a male actor about the same age as Olive, called Itoh Takauji, very handsome, just not very popr yet, so the program team arranged a bad interaction between him and Olive, in order to attract the attention of the audience. But the boy is shy by nature and always blushes in the face of Olive, who also takes great care of him. There is also a tall, muscr male, an artist who has recently be famous in the entertainment industry, called Yutani Sotatsu, he is a veteran, because he participated in the shooting of a previous military film, after his discharge from the military into the acting world, but Olive does not know him well, so the two basically do not have much interaction. Thest one left, but very famous status of a person, his name is Ugumori Washichi, is a stage actor, because the style is very funny, and now is also the most famous harmonic star in the country. Although he always has a lot of stems in front of the camera, making peopleugh, but in private is very introverted, not so talkative, like an old cadre, hobby tea bubble tea, he is also very polite to Olive, the only female guest. All the guests of the show are basically not very hot, and there are noplete neers, but Olive knows very well in her heart, now these are thrown into the pool every day, pulled into the mud to roll a few of them, the future will be because of this show red hot. Finally, the first episode was recorded and Olive and her team were all out of breath and exhausted, so the crew arranged for them to take a break in the gym. Olive was thrown into the pool several times, as the weather was already rather cold, she was frozen and pale. Ota took her to change into a clean outfit, draped a nket and sat there drinking hot water, when Narita smiled and approached her, and asked her assistant to help buy Olive a hot coffee. Your performance today is really great, but you a girl still need to pay attention to your body, dont get cold, drink this side of the coffee to warm up your body. Thanks Narita! Olive smiled and took the hot coffee he handed over, without any sense of detachment. Because only just recorded the first phase of the show, several of them are not very familiar, plus none of them are any self-acquainted people, so the break between the exchange of people, but Narita but in the entertainment industry for a number of years, plus his role in this team as the captain, so only very hard to close the distance between each person.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 2521 Program Recording I heard your name before and was a little surprised to know that it was you who was going to record this variety show, but I didnt expect you to give me so many surprises today, youre a neer and youre doing very well. Narita praised Olive again, with a very intimate smile on her face.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Nowadays, girls who can suffer so much like you are rarely seen in the entertainment industry. Naritaughs at me, I just grew up in the countryside, my body is better and can withstand the torment, besides even girls are not that precious. Olive exined to Narita very seriously, which made Narita couldnt help butugh, he thought this girl was really too funny. Although Narita is already very old, but he usually pays great attention to maintenance, so he still looks graceful and elegant. Youre such an interesting kid, an open-minded actress like you is already rare in our circle, no wonder that my senior brother is so interested in you. Narita gave Olive a meaningful nce and also nodded, showing a look of satisfaction. Your senior brother? Whos that? Olive was a bit overwhelmed by the reaction, his senior brother was interested in her? How could she as the person concerned not know? Odell ah, a while ago you two scandal is very hot spection. Olive froze for a moment and then reacted, Narita and Odell both belonged to the same agency, so they could barely be called a brother and sister rtionship. The two of us have no rtionship, just ordinary friends, it is all those media blindly write. Olive smiled and seriously exined to Narita, after she finished she looked down and took a sip of coffee. You are the official answer, but I am not those reporters, you do not need to exin to me so clearly. Narita smiled slightly, for Olives answer he did not take it too seriously, and will not gossip about what the rtionship between people and Odell actually is. Olive naturally also understood that Narita mentioned these to just want to close the rtionship with their own, after all, they have to work together for a long time in the future, to get acquainted as soon as possible, now is just a casual conversation with her, so for Naritas words, she also did not care too much. Narita and Olive chatted for a while, and then seemed to suddenly remember something, and Olive said. I havent talked to Odell for a long time, and I dont know how hes doingtely. Olive looked at him somewhat puzzled, for Odells affairs, she has not paid too much attention recently. Odell, whats wrong with him? Im not really sure whats going on, I just dont know how he got it, he actually offended one of ourpanys bosses, and now that boss is targeting him everywhere. Narita said here with a deep sigh. Because Mr. Smith is after all his top boss, now every day in a variety of target him, and even proposed to terminate his contract, but fortunately the rest of the board of directors to stop, because after all Odells poprity is very high, in ourpany is also the top pir like existence, so did not seed, after that Mr. Smith is targeting him everywhere. Recently there was a scandal on Odell, and nine times out of ten it was also his handiwork. Narita said the boss wearing shoes things Olive also know, after all, she is also the party, Odell will offend Mr. Smith, also because of her. So now he is in thepany Olive some do not know how to answer, the scene suddenly became a subtle atmosphere, Narita suddenly very serious to grab Olives hand. If you have the opportunity to see him, you must persuade him well, how popr he is, but also just an actor, dont go against thepanys boss, thest person to lose is always him. Olive looked at Narita who suddenly became very serious and couldnt help but ask a question. Narita, why do you care so much about Odell? Olive was really curious about this question, because in their circle, even if they were in the samepany, most of them were inpetition, no one would really care about others. Naritaughed, rubbed her head and answered seriously. Odell is my most promising and favorite junior. Im nowhere near as popr as I used to be, even this show is his help to contact me, I both love and appreciate him, and he has never been very respectful of me as a senior, not losing his manners just because he is more popr and hotter. Looking at Naritas face very calm and rxed, Olive suddenly felt that he was not too narrow-minded. Although the entertainment industry has always been mixed, we are fighting for their own interests, no one will let anyone, but after all, people are not cold-blooded animals, since here to survive, there are some human feelings that they are not aware of. After Narita said these words, Olive also some feelings, very worried about Odell. In that case, brother, why dont you go and persuade him yourself, he wont disobey you. Olive had a hint of doubt and worry. Narita smiled helplessly. How can I persuade ah, he has note to thepany for a long time, have not seen him for a long time, want to ask him out is never out. Olive, who was standing on the side, was slightly stunned, these days she was busy with her own affairs, nning how to trap Quincy, instead she neglected to hear from Odell, she really didnt seem to see any news or announcements recently. Olive is now like a mess in her head, disturbing her thoughts, and just when she was thinking blindly, Itoh, who was sitting over there ying with his phone, suddenly shouted. She was startled. Something big is happening! Big news! Everyones eyes were drawn to this shout. Yutani looked so anxious that he couldnt help but urge him to speak up. Whats going on? Tell me, dont sell it. Itoh grumbled and spoke. Oh, its just that theres bad press that Odells sexual orientation is male, which means hes gay! Olive heard this news body shape began to shake, all at once did not stand firm, the brain of a mess now seems to be gone, it all became a broken string, disturbed distracted, panic up. She hurriedly took out her phone to search for todays entertainment headlines, not expecting so much Odell news gossip pushed on her phone. The top of the line Odell is actually gay, and his debut was supported by a gold owner! The various headlines are uneven, but all still cant escape Odell, gay. Chapter 2522 Looking for someone Olive trembling hands clicked on the link, pay attention to the media that posted the article, it is surprising that the paparazzi broke the news, thispany is such a low-key name so that you will not even care about his existence, thinking that he is just ordinary paparazzi, in fact, this short sentence is the name of hispany. Thispany is very tactful, in thest life Olive has heard of his family, has blown up a lot of things, the entertainment industry artists are generally involved in it is very difficult to wash off, especially when the popr first line. The family is not like the rtionship between the ordinary paparazzi and the artist side, some artists for a period of time without breaking the news there is no heat, so some people will contact the paparazzi to take the initiative to follow up with the news in an attempt to achieve the purpose and return to the public eye. Sometimes the paparazzi will contact the artists agency to see if they can pay for the news when they get some hot information. But this paparazzi is very thoughtful, not involved in the operation of the above-mentioned paparazzi, is bent on digging up information and then exposed. The news content is that this paparazzi broke the news of people to a senior entertainment industry investment in themunity squatting, the results did not find anything unexpected, people are not at home. They became suspicious, surprisingly Odell and this investment boss linked to the unteral exposure of a boss people will not notice, if coupled with the top tier of young people, that is enough to attract attention. In Odells home across the squatting for three days and nights, finally on the fourth day from the ss photographed the two figures ambiguous reflection ovep, and then edit the press release and released. After reading the article from beginning to end, Olives mind was still in turmoil. She thought she was sober and strong enough to face this kind of news, but she was still defeated. Narita stood up and patted her on the shoulder. Olive, are you okay? Are you okay? Although Naritas face was also ugly after seeing the news, she had to take care of Olive who reacted more intensely than herself. Olive didnt say anything and suddenly ran to the director to ask about todays shooting. Is the director finished with todays filming? Do you need to make up anything else? Director Uche looked at Olives face brushed white and distracted. Its all over, youre free to go tonight, or you can make your own arrangements, be safe. So can I go back to my country? Director. The director was also stunned, then agreed anyway. Olive didnt want to pay any attention to the way people looked at her anxiety right now, nor did she want to care what they said about her rtionship with Odell, the priority right now was to hurry back to her country. She also did not return to the hotel, rushed out of the shooting site immediately documents went to the airport. Although the ticket has not yet bought, but Olive can not wait. Sitting in the window seat of the ne, Olives heart is like an arrow, thinking that we must save Odell out! Olive himself has forgotten how long it has not been so for a person to do anything. Olive leaned back on the chair, her eyes had closed, but did not fall asleep, she was very anxious simply can not fall asleep to recuperate. Thest time she was in such a hurry to catch a ne was when Quincy was assassinated in herst life and the loan sharks came after her, and the two groups of people beat Quincy up and called Olive. In fact, Olive does not know why he heard the news of Odell is so calm, do not care what the surrounding people are a view, so anxious to return to the country, the thought of Odell so a warm and positive big boy was framed and ndered, very sad inside. Hes just a kid too, so Im sure hes upset about the news.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Its not that Olive hasnt seen the news before, but no one is as high up as Odell, so its a big blow to him. The heart is also very guilty, when I think of the previous so determined and ruthless, but also feel indebted. Sexual orientation this thing in this society now, everyones eptance has increased, the national educated and enlightened people are in the minority, people do not reject these things. There are also many people like two stars, think they have a good rtionship, or even someone pursuing their true love, everyone can ept. But if you see their favorite male stars and the investor boss, a greasy extremely bad reputation of the old man together, it is easy to think of improper ways to get on and gold and other words mentioned. Dont say how ordinary people look, is their own family support all the fans of the artist see the news is not eptable, right. In thest life, the same situation of the flow of young students is also the future is gray, the hands of endorsements have been terminated, the public is not uneptable to this, but do not ept the future for the sake of unscrupulous people, right. That artist fell straight from the top to the bottom and everything went up in smoke. Olive is scared, scared that if Odell ends up like this, shes going to have a hard time dying. If more serious is thepany does not want you, you are alone without any team to help you, their own power is so small, perhaps also carry a rather high amount of breach of contract, their own lonely a, what want nothing, those bosses big yers simply will not look at you. A young man with a bright future, handsome and excellent young man thus buried his life, not only the future and their own future, may be their own personality will be trampled, a person has no dignity to speak of, living in the world. Olive thought that if Odell also ended up like this, she might really break down, how could such a kind and warm person be like this? In herst life, Oliveter met this male artist who was exposed, and came face to face with a haggard man with hollow eyes and expressionless face, with an unspoken sense of powerlessness lingering in her heart, watching him go from being an active and healthy boy to being overwhelmed by the entertainment industry and society, never to get up and fight again. If a persons fighting spirit is lost, then he has no chance even if he is bummed out for life. This male artist actually had a good rtionship with Quincy back then, and many people knew that there was a boss in the entertainment industry who was interested in him, and of course he would rather die thanply. But it is because of the intransigence was blocked, from the beginning of the press release said he homophobic, which caused a crowd ofizens cursing, think he is not a person with a sea of tolerance, think he does not tolerate the public. The roadies edge went up in smoke, people had no expectations of him, and someone then sent a press release saying he was with the director and investors for resources. In the eyes of passers-by he is a male artist with a different heart and mouth, saying that he cant look at homosexuality himself but personally, scolding. In fact, all this is the capital market operation and operation, are trying to block him, so that he can never be turned around, is because of the rejection of the big brother also cursed people. Chapter 2523 Efforts She was afraid that the same thing would happen again, she was afraid that Odell would be like the male artist in his previous life, suffering such pressure and frustration at a young age, and then disappearing from the entertainment industry. No, she will never allow Odell to suffer such violence and bullying, no. On the ne Olive could not eat or swallow, let alone sleep, and kept staring at the time hoping to hurry back home to see Odell himself. It was hard to sit still, couldnt wait a moment. The ne finally arrived. As soon as she got off the ne, Olive was in a hurry to call Odell on the phone, while walking from the airport to contact, but unfortunately the other party was the phone off tone, so Olive was even more nervous and anxious, she did not know what kind of situation Odell was in. She was so distracted that she didnt even notice the key question, where exactly is Odell now, where is she going to find him, not to mention contacting nothing now. Olive was like a fly on the wall, contacting everyone she could to find out where Odell was, but nothing. At this time Olive suddenly thought of a ce, do not know where Odell will be, or go to see, just in case, can not miss a ce. Olive rushed to stop a cab. Master, go to Grandiose Gorge Hotel, quick. She remembered that Odell had told her that if he was being followed by the paparazzi he would ditch them ande to this hotel, where he had a suite for a year, and where he woulde if he was annoyed and wanted to be alone, which was his private space. Olive is now a dead horse. The road is a little congested at night, the road is not very good, the driver pulled her from the airport, at her request all the way to the wild, but in the city center side still blocked for a long time, Olive anxious to die. During the waiting period, she was still calling Odell, but there was still no answer and the phone was off. Olive is very worried that Odell will not want to open ah, worried that he has not taken care of himself these days. The car drove for an hour and a half finally came to the Grandiose Gorge Hotel downstairs, Olive rushed to pay to get off, rushed to the elevator, watching the numbers jumping one by one, finally came to the top floor. The ride was uneventful. Just as she reached the room Odell had told her about, there it was, the door number in in sight. Olive had faded, sweating, her heart kept thumping from the violent running, gasping for air, and she was scared again. Afraid that no one was there. But continued to raise her hand, knocked three times and rang the doorbell again. She expected it, but was saddened that no one answered the door in silence. Olive pressed her ear to the door in an attempt to hear any sound or movement, but as always, nothing. Undeterred, she felt that he was here and she continued to work the door. Then began to shout. Odell are you here, its Olive, I know youre here,e and open the door, how are you! Olive anxious to die, but also can not shout too loud, afraid that the surrounding tenants hear Odell here, very worried that he exposed the address. Because Olive came to the hotel has been 2:30 a. m., the hotel hallway lights have be dim, Olive noticed that the door crack through the light than the outside of the bright, suddenly there is a change. This proves that there is someone across the doorway, or at least someone in this room, if not Odell himself must have opened the door and let Olive leave. So Olive was sure he was here. She continued to knock with controlled force. Odell, I know youre here, open the door. There is no movement on the other side of the door. Olive does not give up and continues to insist that it open the door. I took a long flight back from Vegas to find you, and you just shut me out like this! Olive is all pissed off, she came all the way back and couldnt knock hard enough, really afraid of inviting people over to reveal Odells suite location and room number, shes too hard. The door slit reveals the light that has not moved. Olive really is also no way out, in a hurry. Odell, let me in, there are reporters, they are following, help me! I didnt expect this broken solution to work, the door suddenly opened, Olive was pulled in by the man inside, swiftly. Olive did not react, everything happened so suddenly, she was pulled in, her wrists are traces of the force. Olive was pinned against the wall of the room by Odell, and the two were pressed together. The light in the room was not bright enough, very dim, and it was impossible to see Odells expression, as if he had entered Shanes room by mistake earlier. There was a sudden silence between the two, and Odell released his grip on her wrist again, and the two pulled apart. What are you doing here? There was no fluctuation in the calm tone, no audible panic or excitement. Odell turned around and flipped the switch, and the suite was instantly lit up. Olive finally got a good look at Odells face, which seemed to have slimmed down quite a bit, and her eyebrows saw that the youthfulness no longer existed, but also a lot of maturity. I saw the news abroad and rushed back. Is that so? Odell face expressionless nor any fluctuation, walked to the window, back to her. Olive looked at the faded back. Would you like something to drink? Water or juice. She didnt think she cared for water right now. Now that the inte is all over the ce, hurry up and contact thepany to issue a statement. Odell did not answer her, instead said drink tea, drink tea serene to calm the restless heart.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The man began to prepare to make tea. I am not capable and qualified to hold a press conference now because of the termination of the contract. Olive shocked, did not expect to be so soon has been terminated. How could this happen, why! Odell sneered. It was all arranged, the news came out Mr. Smith put pressure on the people in thepany, not only let me roll but also pay for it. Olives back was in a cold sweat, I didnt expect this to be the way it was, everything was arranged by Mr. Smith to make Odell lose his reputation, this was either a coincidence or a long time in the making! Olive hands sped the edge of the sofa, froze out two handprints, carefully recalled everything that happened, to confirm that all this from beginning to end is Mr. Smith arranged, is to revenge Odell in front of so many people to embarrass him, let people incredible is that thepany really and Odell termination of contract. Odells current situation, from the beginning to offend the senior management to now be framed to send press releases, thepany terminated the contract,pensation for the high amount of termination, the road to the future is a mess, the sequence from beginning to end and the previous life Olive know that the male artists have gone through the journey exactly the same. Chapter 2524 Solve the problem Its only been two days since the incident happened, things are still fermenting and being discussed, the public eye is still on this matter, if Odells side is handled properly there is still a chance to turn around. Olive hands on her head, eyes staring straight at the ground, can not wait to see a hole to Odell to solve the problem, she will not allow this tragedy in Odell to repeat. Olive was really upset with the mess in her head, but didnt expect Odell to be very calm and actually made a cup of tea, emitting the fragrance of tea, and handed it to her. Olive thought nothing of it, brought it over and took a sip. Ah! She cried out, it was really too hot. The boiling water was so hot that even the tea was unbearable, Olive took a sip of the hot water without noticing, and her mouth turned red instantly.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Odell held her hand and the ss of water, afraid that the water spilled and then scalded Olive somewhere else, Odell is also frowning, did not expect to burn Olive. Slowly let go of your hand, dont burn it again, let me see where you just burned. Odell slowly squatted down, the temperature of his long fingers was not very high, surprisingly, there was also a slight coolness, just crossed Olives lips, so that she froze. The two people did not speak, the whole room without a little extra sound, Olive sight up can see the opposite Odell handsome face. Odells eyes are full of concern, just like that, staring at Olives lips. Now this scene is too blushing, ambiguous bubbles in the room everywhere, Olive face swish red, from the cheeks to the ears, Odell also realize Olive change. Hurry to look away, Odell also a little embarrassed. Wait, give you an ice pack. Odell hurriedly stood up and went to the room to find ice packs and ice, holding the ice pack squatting down and carefully pasting it on Olives lips. Olive did not want to talk too hard to touch the location just burned, can only slurred a thank you. The temperature of the ice pack instantly relieved the sting of the hot, cold feeling veryfortable, the brain now has some ideas to solve the problem. Through the ice pack, Olive expressed his thoughts and insights. Odell, listen to me, the first step we need to do now is to post a statement on Twitter, the content is to say that the content of the press release is made up, you must dere yourself innocent and give an exnation to the fans and the public, they are the mass base for your development. Then Olive took the ice pack off and continued. And then our main thing now is to get enough money together for the breach of contract and solve the biggest difficulty at hand, if your savings can pay it all, if not can you request a deferral of the date and pay it back after a quarter. Olive took out her phone again and opened a note pad ready to start taking notes. Tell me more about the announcements you dont have on your hands right now, think about them carefully and dont leave any of them behind, let me know if you think about it and Ill take notes. Olive this meal jabbered on and on, Odell froze a sentence did not interrupt, the first time I saw her so can talk like a parrot. After this Olive looked at Odell, only to find the man in front of her looking at himself with a strange gaze. What are you still standing there for, hurry up and frame the content of the rification statement, if not go pay someone to edit one. The side said pushed him a little, indicating to hurry up and do not dy. Odell didnt move, just looked at Olives face, his gaze was deep and full of tenderness, and there was something in his eyes that Olive couldnt read. Why? The room was dead silent, and it took a long time for Odell to ask again. Why do you want to help me? The sudden question made Olive also froze, the whole person stiffened in embarrassment, rushed, not knowing where to put his eyes and hands. Youre actually saying that Im not now, arent you? Olives brain was running frantically trying to find a usible reason to exin to him, as if sort of excusing herself for being so impulsive. Because youve been really good to me, taking care of me and helping me in every way, and friends are supposed to help each other out. Odell had stood up and walked over to the window, still looking at Olives figure, he listened to her finish the sentence. He never moved his eyes. In fact, no one would believe these words, even Olive herself would not believe them. She did not even think about why she came a long way, received the news and immediately flew back to the country, all their luggage did not take back, just toe back to see Odell safe and sound, want to solve the problem for him. Even I do not have time to think. There is another possibility that Odell is the first man to treat Olive sincerely, whether in hisst life or in this one, using his own warmth to care for this Olive who needs love, even though she has been in denial and avoidance. Olive herself is actually very low self-esteem, this feeling ofck of self-confidence from childhood to childhood are filled with the whole life. Because of her childhood living environment and the attitude of people around her, this inferiorityplex is into the bones of the feeling, although Olive lived another life, and determined to live hard, but this feeling is still in the, impossible to dissipate. In this life, Odell, a top star in the entertainment industry, surprisingly appeared in Olives life three times, even though the encounter between the two was not so pleasant, Odell did not treat Olive differently, but treated Olive with his own sincerity and seriousness. Olive has a feeling of being valued and cared for by others, and she is actually very nervous and scared in her heart, afraid of losing this care. Odells eyes never moved away, still looking at Olives eyes with such deep affection. Its useless to talk about this now, we must step up our time to try to get through this difficult time, if you still want to continue to live and work in this circle, you need to act now. Olive avoided his stare, and her tone was slightly annoyed trying to divert his attention now. The atmosphere between the two men dropped several degrees again, and the room, which had been ambiguously warm just a moment ago, now hit rock bottom again. Odell took the lead in breaking the deadlock. You dont have to worry about the breach of contract, I have enough money, after losing the breach of contract there will be some left over, daily expenses and life are no problem, but tweeting a statement now the studios official Twitter release is not in my hands, then want me to post on their own ount? Also, is it okay for me to only post things like the clearer is clear? Olive also rxed instantly when she saw Odell finally react to her words. Chapter 2525 Hype again Odell definitely still wants to make a living in the entertainment industry, if so miss a great opportunity, buried a good future or very not worth it. Olive is still sure that Odell wants to continue to work in the entertainment industry for the sake of his future, and she thinks that men are eating this kind of food.Original from N?velDrama.Org. In fact, at ater date Olive realized that Odell had already made up his mind to quit the entertainment industry, never wanting to move forward in this deep swamp again, but because of her sudden appearance, Odell decided to make another dash and return to the original familiar circle. You just release it like this, short and concise, the public will definitely still choose to believe you and exin and rify for you, the power of fans is very powerful. Odell also took out his phone and quickly typed four words, then pressed the send button, after which he sat down sashayingly on the sofa opposite Olive with azy face, one arm on the sofa backrest, and began his staring activities again, staring dead at Olive. And then what do I need to do? The mans tone was light and unaffected, as if he wasnt anxious at all, as if this wasnt happening to him at all. Do you say you have any more announcements now, tell me all about them. No, not a single one now. There is still no change, the expression is still calm. Olive actually heart is once surprised, did not expect now hand a notice are not, this circle of people are also too ruthless and loveless. She is also helpless to think that the most important thing now is to turn around the public eye, so that people take the initiative to help Odell rify and exin, no notice is no it, Odell has so much savings before or enough to use. Olive finished the cup of tea that just scalded her mouth, and dialed the phone while drinking. Elio, you go now to buy a pair of couple nes, expensive is okay, you pick a little style, and then send me to Grandiose Gorge Hotel, room number will be sent to you. Elio on the other side of the phone is also a shock. Arent youing back tomorrow? Olive hurriedly exined, but time was now pressing. I have an urgent matter to rush back first, you do not worry I did not have a problem, back to exin to you, by the way there is another thing you also have to help me catch ask. Olive heart actually have other ns. You contact Ware, let him investigate the inside of Odells recent affairs, and then hype the gossip between me and Odell, that is, not the obvious kind, to be photographed by chance kind. Elio is now really dumbfounded to hear these words, how suddenly began to specte on the scandal. Olive now toote to exin in detail oh, can only be settled Elio hurry up to solve the problem, otherwise a long time the heat past, very bad for Odell. Olive exined all the things she could think of now that would help clear up Odells gossip with Elio before hanging up the phone. We just need to wait for Ware to follow us now, well bring some couple trinkets and deliberately copy the gossip to the public, Ive asked Elio to prepare the props so that when the news breaks everyone will believe that you are not a Gay. Odell heard Olives words but a silence, he stared at Olive for half a second before speaking slowly in a dumb voice. Why continue to copy the gossip, just announce to everyone that my sexual orientation is normal, and that the two of us are now in a rtionship? Olive smiled mysteriously after hearing Odells words. Now directly announce the romance, people subconsciously will think that we are to rify your scandal cooperation, then thework opinion will be more difficult to control, only slowly a little bit exposed to everyone, those fans will be willing to believe that we are in a rtionship, your same-sex scandal can not be broken. Odell subconsciously nodded in agreement after listening, he looked at Olive, at this moment surprisingly feel that the woman in front of some strange, as if the first day to know her general. Obviously Olive also noticed Odells gaze. Do you have any more questions? Nothing, I just think, now you look very different, simply the best marketing in the entertainment industry, you have such a talent, really should not be an actors, too condescending. Odell deliberately teases Olive, but still looks serious. Olive, although still in an extremely nervous situation, was still amused by Odells words andughed out loud. I feel the same way myself! If I cant make it as an actor that day, Ill be a paparazzi reporter, and Ill be a huge hit. Olive also smiled and teased Odell in return. Odell smiled slightly, reached out and picked up the ss of water on the table and took a peck, then slowly opened his mouth and asked. That Ware, I assume, is one of yours? Actually, technically speaking, hes not really my man either, just some cooperation for the time being because of the interests. Then what is the purpose of you asking him to investigate the scandal that suddenly broke out about me this time? Is he a paparazzi reporter can really find out what to clear my name? Odells eyes with a trace of distrust, obviously for the first paparazzi Ware this person, he does not have much confidence. Oliveughed lightly and asked rhetorically. If I cant clear your name, why would I have him investigate the source of your gay gossip? Odell stared at Olive for a long time and suddenly smiled, a charming smile but a smile that did not reach his eyes. And why do you believe that I am innocent? Didnt it ever ur to you that it was possible that I was really in some situation with that shareholder? Olive was stunned by Odells question, something she had never really considered. She had flown back from the shoot in a hurry, basically a subconscious act, and inwardly she just felt that Odell had offended Mr. Smith in thepany because of her, and was then ndered and framed. Because I believe you are not like that at all Olive just started to answer Odell out of the blue, but said and felt that something is not right, although it is still mostly rejected for homosexuality, but because the public is more and more open-minded, more and more tolerant, the eptance of homosexual people is also increasing, if Odells orientation is really So Olive added another sentence after what she just said. And even if those rumors that your sexual orientation is true, then Im willing to believe that you, because of what you have with him because you truly love him Olives words have not yet finished, I saw Odells face instantly became very ugly, he coughed hard, so that Olive immediately regretted, she just words are really too impulsive, how can the brain to say such words. Chapter 2526 Lovers Odell took a while to finally slow down, and his gaze at Olive became noticeably different from just now. I was really not expecting that you would trust me so much. Odell folded his arms and leaned hard toward the sofa, sighing softly. What happenedst time, but I didnt give you a chance to exin at all, and chose those rumors and didnt believe you. His words made Olive freeze for a moment, and it took her a moment to react before she realized Odell was talking about that incident, thest time she met Shane and spent the night together after being drugged. Olive lowered her head and didnt know how to answer Odell, picking at her fingernails a little helplessly. What happenedst time was my fault, I had no room to interfere in your affairs. Odell said lightly, but the tone of voice reveals the unspeakable sadness.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Olive then remembered theirst meeting and conversation, it really did not seem good. After that there was a long period of silence, they both did not know what to say to each other, the atmosphere was very heavy, just then Olives cell phone rang. Olive picked up the phone and answered it, and soon her brow was stretched. Its Elio, shes already here, Ill go down and get my stuff. Odell was silent and didnt say anything, just nodded slightly. Olive went out and took the elevator and raced to the first floor lobby of the hotel to meet Elio. Elio kept asking Olive what she suddenly wanted these trinkets for, but because of the urgency of the situation, Olive only briefly exined to her. She didnt expect Elio to be more worried after the exnation, pulling her and not letting her go, and kept giving her an analysis of the pros and cons. Odell this scandal, people in the circle know at a nce that he has offended someone, people are now deliberately rectify him, you are now clear with him is toote, why still have to rush to his side ah? But Odell has helped me many times before, so I cant stand by and watch him get ruined. Olive looked into Elios eyes and said very seriously. Elio helplessly looked at such Olive, know that no matter what they say is useless, also have to ck face nodded to agree. Okay then. During my absence, did anything else happen? You dont say, there is really one thing, I was just about to tell you. Elios emotions suddenly rose a few notches and he looked very excited. The variety show Lets fall in love that I told you about before, their director called again, hoping that you can participate with Odell, to form a team or something, but now look at Odells negative news so much, I guess this matter is still open to discussion ah! Elios words made Olives eyes light up, and she grabbed Elios hand with some excitement. How could she have forgotten about this show? For Odells situation at the moment, isnt this kind of rtionship hype variety show the best opportunity to clean up? The first thing you need to do is to contact the people in charge of Lets fall in love and tell them that I agreed to their previous proposal and that Odell and I will both be there. Olive quickly exined to Elio. Elio froze for a moment before slowly talking to Olive. But Odell now out of such a thing, people this program team is likely to backtrack ah. The previous invitation, Odell has not been out of the gay scandal, but now the public opinion is so loud, people are likely to regret the program. You dont have to worry about this, I have a way to get them to agree. Olive is very confident and Elio said, for the uing big hit of all kinds of reality variety show bursts, she knows all about it, Odell such a top talker, even if it is negative heat they will dly ept. After that Olives n started going smoothly and everything seemed natural and genuine. Teens show, she has been recording with some couple essories on her body, and attending various events. Under Wares deliberate guidance, soon many media broke the news of Olives love situation, also good people are directly pick out, Olive with a major foreign brand anniversary custom models, rare, but indeed a couple limited hair. Olive also asked Odell active some, although no more public activities, but often go to the gym fitness, and friends out camping together, naturally also by the media photographed many times. The most important thing is that he is also wearing the same essories as Olive. As Olive predicted, the eagle-eyedizens quickly discovered this, and many people have already started to specte about Olive and Odells rtionship. And for the direction of the online public opinion, Olive is also always concerned. Odells fan base is already veryrge, in front of such a hidden love scandal, naturally, the wind has changed and started to support, and then again, it is always much stronger than the same sex scandal. So many fans left messages in thements section, driving more gossiping masses to open up together. I know brother you are really in love, this time it can not be a scandal, although it is very sad, but still hope that brother you directly open it, do not let people throw dirty water on you again. Yes! As fans we just want you to be happy. Fans have started to press for disclosure, while naturally there are otherizens who still bite the bullet that Odell is Gay. The fans are also really open-minded, it is obviously a homo, he has to appear in front of me that day, I have to spit at him, shame on our men. Some people have no shame, we Olive will not fall in love with people like him, dead homo! Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. The attitude of Lets fall in love is also simr to what Olive said, at first it was still unclear, but when the news of Olive and Odells romance was increasing, it started to contact them frequently, and the attitude was obviously much better. Because all reality shows are most concerned about the topic and poprity, for the guests to participate in the reputation of good or bad do not care at all, as long as his participation in the show will be more people watch, that is sessful. So in the end it was Lets fall in love that took the initiative to contact Olive and Odell and agreed to sign the contract, but the show is not yet officially recorded, it is still in the preparation stage and will only start recording after a month or so. Chapter 2527 Alieen was eliminated In the meantime, Olive was still working hard to record the show Fighting! Everything is the same as in the previous life, once the show was broadcast, it received the attention of the national audience, the ratings skyrocketed, and several of their formerly unpopr guests also immediately rose in fame, so the second phase of the shows filming preparations were also quickly put on the agenda. Many funders saw the first show was very hot, also increased investment, but also spent a lot of money, invited several of the more recent hot flight guests to participate. But Olive didnt expect to see Alieens name on the guest list, and Olive sighed, Theyre really a bad match! Teens is still Olives home turf, but she is relieved that she is a permanent guest, and she is not too worried because she has gotten closer to several of the permanent guests after filming one episode. The second phase of the filming location is also very special, the organizers chose abination of indoor and outdoor, in addition to the natural area to take external scenes, but also arranged to shoot in a cultural and historical museum in the city, the time was also chosen at night, the game project is also more interesting. The rules of the new game are to enter the museum together, and then grouped in pairs, while breaking the secret game, while eliminating each other, in the hands of each member have some small stickers, as long as the stickers sessfully stick to a designated area on the opponents back, on behalf of this team member was eliminated from the game. That night, the group arrived at the entrance of the museum after shooting the location, and the supporters arrived, with Alieen wearing a sports outfit uncharacteristically. Once Olive arrived at the scene, she saw Alieen ring at herself with unkind eyes, but she didnt care too much. For her childish behavior, Olive often justughs it off, not bothering with her. Narita, who was not aware of the dispute between Olive and Alieen, took the initiative to talk to Alieen as the captain, trying to liven up the atmosphere. This episode will be hrious with you two sisters in it. Although Alieen did not agree, she stiffened her face and smiled slightly because Narita was the resident guest. After the show started taping it was time to group the members, Olive and Itoh were in a group, and Alieen was actually lucky enough to be in a group with Yutani, the strongest member of the show. Originally Olive was nning to use his experience to his advantage and eliminate Alieen, the annoying person, as quickly as possible after filming began, but he didnt expect Alieens luck to be so good that he was actually in a group with Yutani, the king of strength, and had to give up this idea. Soon the game officially began, they were taken to different ces to split up. Olive and Itoh chose the decryption task first, because Olive had watched the show, so for the show teams routine is rtively clear, so they proceeded very smoothly. Itoh, who was in the same group with her, was very impressed by this and thought that Olive was really great and her mind was very flexible. And when they unlocked a few codes, ready to go to the next location, Itoh suddenly rushed forward a pull Olive to hide in the corner, he lowered his voice, said softly. Olive, be careful, there seems to be someone over there, lets hide for a while. Itoh took Olive to hide behind a disy case, quietly observing the direction from which the sound came. The two of them quietly stretched out their heads to look over, and saw Alieen and Yutani two people slowly walking towards them. Alieen because of her personality, she rarely participated in the recording of reality shows in her previous life, because she always speaks without thinking, coupled with the love of show, in the variety show audience here is not good.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Olive remembers that in her previous life, at the beginning, Dent also frequently arranged for Alieen to participate in some reality shows, trying to attract some younger age groups of fans, but did not expect thatter because Alieen always lose their temper during the recording of the show, offended many people, and finally had to give up the idea. And in this life, at this moment Dent apparently has not found Alieen existed many problems, so this time to go to great lengths to let Alieen participate in this very hot and unusual show. And now Alieen is starting to show his original form shortly after the game has just started. Yutani, weve been looking over here for half a day, and Im so tired! I dont want to go. And I just feel so thirsty now, dont go away again, or you go find the password yourself, okay, okay Alieen whispered and pouted at Yutani, she usually just talk to men are generally such a tone. And the vast majority of men, after seeing Alieens beautiful face that is harmless and delicate voice, is very popr, but because in the recording process of reality shows, the camera is always following them, and such shows always have to be more female viewers, for them, Alieens current behavior is particrly fallen. I go! Why is this Alieen talking so disgusting? Cant she talk properly? Itoh spat out to Olive with a disgusted look on his face. Olive was amused by his expression and looked at him with an incredulous look. No, arent you boys supposed to like such dainty girls? Who said that! I hate it, I have goose bumps when I talk like this, its disgusting. Itoh finished after a pause, immediately turned back to look at the camera brother nervously. Hey I have to cut these wordster ah! Otherwise, something will happen Olive was nowpletely amused by Itoh, and did not hold back a little, the sound ofughter spread. Immediately Yutani found out, he immediately guarded up, a serious face look at Olive their direction. Who is it! Whos hiding there? Alieen also asked nervously. Olive hurriedly covered her mouth and looked at Itoh somewhat nervously, ming him somewhat. After they exchanged a look with each other, they made a decision. Weve already been discovered, so why dont we just go ahead and do it? Itoh nodded, and out of the corner of his eye, he nced at Alieen and Yutani, the two of them, had slowly gathered towards them, and the situation was very urgent now. So hurriedly and quickly got up and rushed out, their goal was only one, that is Alieen. Chapter 2528 Cooperation In fact, there is not much that can be done, Yutani muscle strong, if the two of them go to deal with him, it is estimated that they will let people solve with one hand, so they have to choose Alieen, a dainty little girl. What are you guys doing! Dont chase me! Ahhhhh Alieen was terrified, shepletely did not expect both of them to target her, and was instantly held down by Olive, Itoh even took the opportunity to go around to her back. Olive and Itoh originally stood guard against Yutani, fearing that he would rush over to help, so they would have to run first, but they did not expect that Yutani actually stood still with a dull face, so Itoh seized the opportunity and rushed up to put his little sticker on Alieens back. Olive let go of Alieen and said with a smile. Youve been eliminated, you cant participate in the next game process, or youll watch backstage. Alieens face was in disbelief, she started filming just about an hour ago, and was actually eliminated, then after the post-editing her footage may only be ten minutes, then she ran to participate in the recording of this episode what is the point? Alieen pointed at Olive and started cursing. Olive, you are deliberately targeting me! You just did it on purpose. Oliveughed coldly and didnt care about Alieen, turning around to leave, but Alieen didnt give up and kept chasing her with insults. Alieen, youre still the same as ever! We are filming a show now, not ying house as a child, no your mother is not biased towards you, a game lost is a game lost, dont you understand the rules now? Olive couldnt hold back any longer and spoke to Alieen in a cold tone, with anger in her eyes. The other people around saw such a situation and were all nervous, afraid that they would fight in front of the camera. Well, Miss Alieen, you are out of the game, lets take you to the lounge backstage to rest. One of the staff members following the scene saw the situation and rushed out to say. Alieen also has no choice at all, now is still in front of the camera, she can not be as unreasonable as usual, had to follow the staff down the field, before leaving also rolled a big white eyes at Olive.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Olive, this will not be so easy to forget, you wait for me! Alieen was taken away, Itoh quietly poked Yutanis arm, smiling and asking. Youre not in the right state today! You just let us eliminate Alieen on purpose, right? Yutaniughed lightly and lowered her head and Itoh winked. Shes just too annoying, she keeps talking all the way, my ears are going to explode, and she cant do anything, shes not as good as I am alone, its too tiring to carry her. His words Olive also heard, cant help butugh, they are the resident guests are straightforward personality, all hate Alieen like do-gooders. Then lets get on with the game! Or well have to work overtime today. Olive said and continued to walk deeper into the museum, however at that moment a loud male voice suddenly rang out. Wait a minute! I have a question! Hearing this somewhat familiar voice, Olive reacted, there is trouble toe to the door. Everyone in the room turned around to look at the ce where the voice came from. Dent had a ck face and was quickly walking towards Olive, and he was followed by Alieen, who had just been eliminated. Alieen, with a smug smile on her face, nced contemptuously at Olive and then rolled her eyes, not a trace of the wretchedness and anger that had just forced her off the stage. Olive narrowed her eyes, she looked at Alieens smug look and Dents stony face, and had a clear idea of what they were suddenly running over for. Alieen is a simple-minded, even a little dumb woman, Olive is more than capable of dealing with her, but Dent is a different story, he is a deep-rooted man. This time, in order to get Alieen to participate in the recording of the show, I think Dent spent a lot of thought, the results of the game has just begun a short time, Alieen actually eliminated, then the previous efforts will not be wasted! Dent was naturally not willing to let Alieen show her face for just a short while. He walked up to Olive and the others and stopped. Whats going on? Why did you eliminate our Alieen right after the show started? The rules of our show are like this, as long as you can put your teams small logo on your opponents back, then it is considered out of the game, we all do it strictly ording to the rules! Itoh exined to Dent very seriously. But apparently Dent did not ept it and did not look at their guests at all, and did not pay any attention to Itoh, but looked around. Wheres the director? I have something to see the director. Whats wrong? Why are they all gathered here all of a sudden without recording? After a short while, Uche, who sensed the situation, hurried over and questioned with some anger. Mr. Chyke. Dents face was as ugly as ever, and his tone was hard to hear. Im here to demand an exnation from you! Our family Alieen deliberately squeezed in time to participate in the recording of this variety show of yours, only to be eliminated just after the start of this, it is a bit too much to say, right? In fact, most of the reality TV variety shows are The majority of reality shows are scripted, although they are reality shows, but they need to strictly follow the script, so that there will be more talk. Teens, however, is not like that. Uches director does not care to use the same method that everyone else is using, so his show ispletely live and unscripted, just a few more takes sometimes for effect. Most of the time it is one shot to the end, and then in the post to see if there are enough bursts, and if not, just make up a part of it. So Dents request made Uche a bit slightly angry. You want a statement with us? How do you want to say it? Uches words were full of dissatisfaction, but since Dent was also very upset right now, he didnt even realize Uches anger. The permanent guests were standing there, and no one said anything. Now we cant let Alieen give the elimination off the stage so soon! Otherwise we wouldnt havee all this way for nothing? So you must re-record. These words of his could be said to be spoken quite hard, leaving no mercy at all. Why do you say re-recording? Weve been recording for almost two hours and were going to do it all over again because shes alone? Olive coldly looked at Dent and said. Chapter 2529 re-recording However, Dent did not have too many mood swings after hearing Olives words, but gave a lightugh. Then since you are not willing to re-record, then our cooperation should simply end here, we will not record this show, we will just quit. After saying that, Dent took Alieen and walked outside the arena. Olive is really angry with Dent, this person is always so overbearing and unreasonable look, now actually tantly use Alieens existing poprity and thepanys strong support and threaten the director, everywhere to grab resources to grab the camera. Olive in her previous life had suffered from Dent, so she simply hated shameless people like Dent who bully others and go around oppressing other artists. Wait a minute! Director Uche stopped them with a sober face, Dents threat still made him a bit apprehensive. After all, they had already announced the guest lineup for this episode to the outside world, and the attention from the outside world was high. If Alieen really didnt record it, it would be talked about by the audience when it was aired. We can meet your requests, re-record it. Uche still looked at Dent and Alieen with cold eyes, his mouth seemed to bepromised, but his tone and attitude were still very cold, he was really in a state of extreme anger now. How about just a little cut, so that Olive and Itoh two people have been in the back of the cab this did note out to show, until both people are decrypted finished and thene out, so how about this? Dent turned around to reveal a smile of satisfaction joy hung all over his face. This change of course, thank you very much, thank you for the directors arrangements and help this time. Alieen but not satisfied, te a face, displeased and refused.N?velDrama.Org content rights. I do not agree! Dent actually wanted to take Alieen to the director to say thank you, but did not expect her to suddenly lose her temper and talk nonsense. Everyone was still rtively satisfied with the change, but Alieens voice interrupted everyone and they were all drawn to her voice. I think the director changed the plot without fluctuation or climax, the audience fans will feel uninteresting after watching it. Alieen looked like she was in control of the situation and nced at Uche with her eyes, while Dent next to her kept tugging her to stop talking. So how do you want to change it to your satisfaction? Now Uche, the director, was really pissed off, in front of everyone, forcibly suppressing his anger, but still could hear his anger and anger in his words, how many directors are willing to be pointed out by others, and now there is such a woman who does not know the sky is high and keeps picking out the hair. Alieen couldnt see what people thought of her, and was very happy to be there imagining the development of the plot. I want Olive and the others to run out, then I need to be given a positive portrayal, then a breaking point, with me alone to kill back and her eliminating me to win. Olive suddenly heard Alieen mention her name, but also said toe so unreasonable request, angry brain a muddle, really want to die themselves but also pull others into the water. Dent can be really angry enough, in the back of the hard pull Alieen told her to stop, seems to have no effect. Alieen, can you stop talking nonsense! But Alieen did not care about Dents persuasion, she now simply thought that Uches director could make further changes to her, as if she was very proud. The words that came out also made the jaws of the people in the audience drop. What are you afraid of, the big deal is that we wont record, what are you afraid of! Alieen really cant change this problem of not talking over her head. She felt that the request she just made was to push the envelope again in Dents case, and it could definitely have the same effect. Olive understands that she is now a target, but still cant help butugh, this Alieen is really talking and doing things without thinking, stupid to death, the people beside her are also exasperated by her. Dent did that before because as a manager to protect the interests of their artists, which for every manager is a matter of necessity, even if raised in front of the director we all understand this reasoning, so the director will still give a chance for everyone to save face. But Alieen is using this method again, because she thinks she has something in her heart that shes not happy with and now shes talking about it to get into trouble. Perhaps because she thinks the list of supporting actors has been released to the public, Alieen thinks she can threaten to achieve her goal, but she doesnt know Uche as a person, and she will never work with Uche again. Alieen, dont get too far ahead of yourself when you talk. Uches face was blue, but in front of so many people he did not want to get angry and angry, wanted to give her a face, so now as much as possible to stabilize his emotions. I got an inch? Why should Olive be able to eliminate me from the field, but I cant let her go? Alieen even shrugged off Dent who was pulling her, with an exasperated look thinking how much she had been wronged. I advise you not to go too far, or Ill have to go on strike and stop acting today! Uche now really wanted to go up and have a theory with this Alieen, but was suddenly pulled back by Olive. Director, dont be impulsive, we should focus on the show first, dont let her cause affect the progress of the show, otherwise what if something goes wrong in the end? Uche is actually worried about the filming of the show, the number of sponsors and advertisers has increased nowpared to the first phase, but it is still unstable, and now it still needs the effect of the stars to boost it, so it cannot be taken lightly. The director looked at Olive with an apologetic look in his eyes. Olive responded to Alieen instead. If you want to eliminate me, thene on. Alieen was slightly stunned, she also didnt expect Olive to be so obedient and agree so quickly today. Quite an eye opener. Its okay, Im a resident guest, Ill have the chanceter, unlike you who only have this one chance, and if you lose it, its gone. Alieen heard this sentence but stiffened, originally a smile is no longer there. Olive, on the contrary, did not care so much, eyes slyly looking at Alieen. Before not read the contract, is not quite despised? Now what else to say, hurry up and shoot! Alieen, who had been so high and mighty, now had her tailpletely knocked off, and her temper suddenly came down. When Alieen thought of the two of them auditioning together before, Alieen sneered at her, and she couldnt say anything very helpless and embarrassed. Chapter 2530 The show is on Olive looked at Alieens pale face, a look that could not say anything out of the heart snickers, only to feel that the heart held this breath can be considered to exhale. Director, lets start, dont dy the shooting. Uche saw that the situation has been stabilized, especially Olive is very polite, with the big picture in mind. Olive, this time is really aggravated you, next time will not be. The director patted the shoulder as a sign offort, hoping that Olive would not be upset. Olive smiled and said she had nothing to do. Its okay director, this issue will work just as well, dont worry. Olives current appearance really doesnt feel like she is an actress who has just been aggrieved. In fact, Alieen was so arrogant this time, Olive did not intend to just let Alieen go, since you want to show your face on the show, you have to pay a price. ording to Alieens request, under the direction of the director, we started recording from the part where we pressed the light behind Alieen. But the plot has been changed to Alieen eliminating Olive, directly pressed out the lights behind her. Before the recording, Olive adjusted her bracelet position and switched to a different hand. At the beginning of the recording, Alieen even had a personal vendetta and took the opportunity to pull Olives hair during the standoff between the two, which made her cry out in pain. But the one who should be in pain is Alieen After Olive was eliminated, she was led by the staff to go backstage to watch the monitor, and after that she made somements or pointed out some of her positions and behaviors, and then showed a very surprised expression. After Olive was eliminated, Itoh went to work with Narita and all of them went to block Alieen and her partner together. This time even Yutani didnt want to put up with Alieens noisy voice, so she didnt put up much of a fight and was taken off stage by the elimination. Watching the recording in progress, Olive also found it a bit funny that Dent went to great lengths to keep Alieen from being eliminated, but didnt expect to be eliminated from the stage after just a little more time. If Alieen hadnt tried to make things difficult for the resident guests when she said that just now, ording to Dents idea, she would still want to keep Alieen from being eliminated, but it seems that there is no chance now, and even an experienced manager like Dent cant do anything about it. After finishing the recording, both Alieen and Yutani came to the rest room. Alieen saw Olive in the room and sat far away by herself with a disgusted face. Instead, Yutani sat next to Olive. Youre not not feeling too well today, are you? Acting a little less than the first issue. Olive asked with great concern, but her eyes were still drifting around. Yutani heard this and couldnt help butugh lightly. Actually, we all discussed it before. Before Olive could understand what it meant she heard Yutani continue to exin in a whisper. We saw that Alieen was really really annoying and kept screwing you, so we teamed up together to eliminate her. She really didnt think that such a group of guests from all over the world recording the show would gang up together to take it out on themselves and eliminate Olive, it was incredible. Olive had an indefinable feeling in her heart, it was really the first time she had such a feeling in this cold entertainment world, and felt that she was fortunate to know such a lovely group of people, and was really very touched and warm inside. Because in herst life, Olive has not been in the entertainment industry for a long or short time, she really has not encountered such a thing where someone woulde out to defend herself. Especially whenever there is a conflict between two people, himself and Alieen, everyone chooses to help Alieen and he is always alone, even theizens. People will think that Alieen a gentle and lovely girl, how will go against her sister, and her sister is also a woman covered in ck material all over the scandal. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible solution to the problem. From now on, it seems like the situation is slowly turning around and everyones attitude and thoughts are changing with it.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Because everyone was so caring to Alieen in thest life, but now it has all changed. Olive is also a little ufortable, and now all the resident guests are protecting themselves together. Olive took a long time to say a thank you. She also held back from revealing too much, so she clenched her teeth and couldnt show her mood swings. Yutani was unconcerned and kept smiling. Dont be polite, we are all friends recording the show together, it is to help each other to go further and further! Olive was infected by his cheerfulness andughed together. She was d she took this show, no matter if she was at the bottom of her sess or death, the strength and good memories this show brought her were the most valuable and cherished things. She cant just say that the show gave her a certain amount of heat and fan base, and gave her a better chance to develop, but the most important thing is that she gained a different kind of friendship in this circle, so Olive also felt the warmth of the show and the support of all the guests. After Alieen was eliminated from the show, the filming continued on schedule and the show was of course won by Narita, a veteran of the show who is really experienced. At the end of the show, Narita, a veteran of the show, won thepetition and was really experienced. At the end of the show, everyone was ready to celebrate and Alieen was left alone with his anger and his face turned red. As soon as the cameras were turned off, Alieen didnt want to stay for a moment and left the set without saying goodbye to the staff and the directors and guests present. Elio was to pick up Olive and the two sat in the car. On the way back Olive made a phone call to Ware. Whats up, Miss Holt, is there another big shocking secret to reveal to me today? Wares voice was stillzy, as if he had just woken up. Ive been shooting every daytely, so wheres the news for you? Tell me first hows your recent investigation into Odells affairs going? This matter has been somewhat clear, in fact, the person who entered the room that day is not only Odell, there is another model with Odells body simr named Laurus Debes, before someone said that this man and their boss unclear. Hearing Ware say this, Olive wondered if the person in the news photo that day would be this model. Ware was on the other side of the phone and thought so too. Chapter 2531 filming It looks like this is how it is, should be set up because Odell and thepanys conflict, let him go to the boss, and then ring directly someone outside squatting and secretly filming, and then burst the news. The estimate of all these things was arranged by Paulst time. That, you remember what I said to you before, let you open an official ount on Twitter, you can get close to the fans, remember? Getting closer to fans means wanting fans to ask questions in thements, and then picking something that can be answered or is interesting to watch and simply answer.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Whats the matter, do you want me to do another online Q&A today? That was Olives intention, to use this ount to post some news and make the public eye gradually clearer. Yes thats what I mean, everyone must be very concerned about Odelltely, you pick some relevant questions to reveal, make sure to reveal the news of this male model so that people will support Odell more. When there is a hint, many fans will push to investigate the truth of the matter themselves, and by then, if the clues are clear, Odells scandal can be turned over, because the power of the masses is strong, especially the fan friends who generate electricity with love. Ware promised to arrange this event tonight, and now said he would prepare some answers first. Olive pondered for a moment. Oh yes there is one more thing, now after watching the first phase of the show, people are very concerned about whether the show is scripted, you also slightly reveal that the show will have an outline and arrange some explosive points to attract the attention of the audience. Ware thought finished, did not expect Olive spoke again. The most important thing to mention is that thetest episode was dyed because a certain person forced changes to the outline, causing all the people present to re-record. Because recently the entertainment industry is these things to keep everyone talking, especially fans and eaters are waiting for the new news to break. Not only Ware here can reveal these news, fans in the case of the first signs of their own will also scour the news everywhere, sometimes so much gossip in the entertainment industry is the fans themselves to find. So tell me, what exactly is the material of this recording show? Olive was very calm and did not say much. Dont worry, soon there will be a lot of people road trip, everyone will understand. This is Olives big gift to Alieen, she thinks of Dent and they will jump in anger, Olive heart is very painful! Ware also had his own mind, not too tightly. You came to me this time, and I did you such a great favor, you must not show it? Although the two of them have worked together many times, but is simply a cooperative rtionship, Ware is the interests of the first, absolutely will not lose, directly picked out, want Olive expressed. Olive certainly also understand, two people do not say dark words, quite frank. You can rest assured that when you arrange the evening online Q & A and discussion today, arge wave of fans and attention to the amount of up, hot search arrangements no problem, this massive traffic for you is the best experience. Ware, of course, is not satisfied with this, a coldugh. Of course I understand these, I have these exclusive breaking news can be the first in the entertainment industry, it is impossible for anyone to be newer than me, so the fans and also the hotness are under my control. Olive also understood that he was not satisfied with this, so she pointed a direction and told Ware what to do. Teens, the show is so hot now, as long as you reveal some information, there are a lot of people toe to you to give you hush money, not only the artist side of the money, of course, there is also the program for the effect of preventing the money of road pration, not less you. She understands that the partnership between the two people must be a back-and-forth in order to carry on. Ware, on the other side of the phone, was also deep in thought after hearing Olive say such a bunch of things, and was now weighing whether the words were right, and neither of them made a sound. After a steady breathing, Ware agreed. Since youve said that, Ill go ahead and schedule awork discussion to get this thing moving forward and help you out. Ware also understands in his heart, this show soon after the opening of such a high degree of heat is unprecedented, this is the new momentum in the entertainment industry, when the time to say a little online material, then there will certainly be a lot of people toe to him. The two people discussed with each other properly and hung up the phone, each busy with their own. Olive hung up the phone and that was the end of the story. After the recording today, she was really exhausted physically and mentally, from the beginning when Alieen was looking for something to do, toter insisting on re-recording, and then going home to discuss the matter of breaking the news, Olive now finally rxed, closed her eyes and started to rest. As soon as she closed her eyes, she fell asleep, she was really tired, and even arrived home was woken up by Elio upstairs. After going back to clean up Olive went back to sleep and had a dreamless night. Olive was so refreshed by this sleep that when she woke up the next morning, she opened Twitter and saw the online discussion on Warest night. As expected, the fans and the crowd were keen on the Q&A format, which was so innovative and informative that there were an unusually high number ofments and retweets, and seven hot searches. Olive also noticed that Wares fan base was much higher than before, and the enthusiasm of theizens was unprecedented. It was also Wares first time to hold this kind of online event, and he answered a lot of questions, but the most retweeted and discussed questions were about the recording of Fighting! A lot ofments are discussing Odells affairs. Netizen Im a crowd eater: Please tell us if its true about Odell? What is the truth, small transparent request reply! Ware: This thing is not what the public see, Odell is because of the offense of the top of the circle was designed to fall into a full set of stolen photos, as for the photos that were burst out we still have traces, and not necessarily burst out is the truth, the back is a male model of the circle. Ware replied again. For this matter interested friends can pick up the male model, I believe in the ability of everyone, but also considered to clear the wrongdoing for Odell, do not carry out online violence again. Olive read thesements, really heartily admire Wares ability, this logic and organization is very clear, not only to exin things, but also by the way let theizens continue to ferment things, while also satirizing peers. The most important thing is to clear the Odell scandal, plus after the statement Odell sent the day before, the public has actually considered this matter Odell is innocent. Chapter 2532 match If the evidence is conclusive, then Odell is innocent, he is vilified, is the victim, then will inevitably nderers will be sued in court, fans will certainly also defend their idols, then the paparazzi breaking false news such events will be denounced, all this will make the entertainment circle be more and more turbulent. Olive continues to click on the following foldedments, found that there are many people now ording to their own judgment on the side of Odell, but also some people began to go around to enter the entertainment industry male models, ording to the traces began to look for evidence. In fact, this result is now also from the previous began toy good, not only because before Odell and Olive more than scandal, but also more than once,pared to this time that Odell is gay, and Olive news truthfulness of the public think higher. Now with Wares exnation and description, the publics line of sight has begun to change, or tend to Odell is innocent. Teens is really a scripted arrangement? Teens is really scripted? I really feel very funny after watching the first issue, looking forward to the next issue! Ware: There will be an outline, because it is also for the program process is for everyone to have a better viewing effect, the director of this program is very dedicated generally will not have a script arrangement are free to y, but there will still be such things as make-up recordings, thetest issue out to see, you can guess who asked for it. The more Olive looks, the more she feels that the next episode of the show will be online, the discussion will not be low, on this level of concern everyone is very interested in understanding who is asking for a make-up recording, Ware also incidentally praised the director of a wave to sell a face to the program team, otherwise it is easy to get a court summons from the program team. The online discussion on Wares side was actually a precautionary shot to the various revtions afterwards, and Olive was very satisfied with Wares ability to do the job and the fermentation process, and now that things are almost done, she is now going to contact Elio. Elio was woken up and wondered. You should not be resting today, no notice why not sleep ah, or there is something need to instruct me? These days Elio also has nothing to do,st night picked up Olive is also not early to sleep, early in the morning was called up is also a head of a muddle. Dont sleep, we need to get up and do something more meaningful, get up! He said and pulled up Elio who was still rolling around under the covers. Lets go, we have been partners together for so long, as the boss I want to treat you, lets go shopping today! Who would have thought that Elio simply do not eat this set, directly rolled over again into the nest, back to Olive ready to continue to sleep, Olive but do not give her this opportunity, directly lift the quilt, Elio had to get up. The two of them finally came to the biggest shopping paradise in Virban City after half a day of packing, and Olive spent most of her savings to buy clothes, and all kinds of styles were different. The clothes cant afford to buy too expensive, only some niche brands with a good sense of design, because ording to Olives current economic ability cant afford to buy the big names of haute couture. The card in Olives hand did not stop, Elio in a side carrying shopping bags, eyes are almost falling on the ground, she thought Olive crazy. Miss you today is the wrong drug? Buy so many clothes why ah you can not wear, you might as well save money ah! The side of the grunt, Elio is really want to cry. Olive did not think so, the movement of swiping the card in her hand did not stop. Im not crazy, I cant give up my children, trust me. She hurriedly asked Elio to contact a photographer, the best is the price of low technical good kind, Elio non-stop to go looking for. Elio now also do not understand what this Olive actually want to do, why also contact the photographer ah, this gourd is actually selling what drug? Are you addicted? Howe you need a ce to shoot even when you are out shopping, you like the camera so much! Olive couldnt even bother to exin, she could only urge Elio to go and find it.N?velDrama.Org content rights. She looked at Elios puzzled expression and smiled especially brightly, saying that she needed a photographer to help her if she wanted to take pictures in nice clothes. Elio contacted the photographer Olive also changed the first set of clothes, she asked the photographer for street photography, this kind of shooting is to let the photographer pretend to shoot the star inadvertently, street style will close the distance between the public, many stars will also be a big fire because of self-service. The criterion for a star to be hot or not is whether there is a premium luxury endorsement, but this kind of thing also requires a very strong expression to make a fashion blockbuster. Olive now also need to be exposed for themselves to have the opportunity to let the public know themselves, so today under the blood to buy the clothes to find a photographer to shoot. Now many foreign fashion shows will invite artists to participate, and now the big names are divided into a variety of gimmick titles are countless, but the final impact of the need for first-line celebrity endorsement and promotion. Many people will brag about their idols fashion sense ahead of time, very will match, so that there is a new fashion persona, will attract many manufacturers of big brands to contact the stars to promote. The star effect is still very powerful, after all, the purchasing power of fans is also very powerful. Olive did not pay much attention to the fashion aspect before, but in this life must seize every opportunity. The two worked together to match the hottest elements of the moment the two added their own ideas, and by this time a part-time photographer Elio had contacted came to where they were. When the part-time student arrived, Olive got a good look at her face and didnt think it would be this person! The girl was now quite a bit younger than when he saw her in hisst life, and Olive remembered that her first name was Saksi Oskarsson. Although the surname wasmon, the name still struck Olive. Olive thought back to herst life, the quiet and natural girl in front of her, although young but business ability is excellent, in the near future took the championship of the photographypetition, but also held a lot of personal photography exhibition, gradually step into the entertainment industry, shooting out of the magazine cover is very ahead of its time and fashion. People are willing to let her shoot, Saksis name is directly linked to the fashion cover, it is really a photo hard to find. Many people cant even get Saksi to say yes to them even if they pay a lot of money. It is rumored that her ideas and concepts are very original, even some ordinary scenes can make her shoot a unique and very vivid. Olive has been out of the entertainment industry for a long time in herst life, and also has a certain status, because for work reasons also met Saksi who attended the same event, but it is really very difficult to book her for a photo. Chapter 2533 Narrow Road Encounter But the young student-like girl in front of me has not yet mixed up any fame, but also just an ordinary student who is trying to live part-time by professional skills. She was wearing a white t-shirt, blue jeans, a pair of canvas shoes, carrying her own equipment on her back, with a youthful and tender face. Saksi started to set up the camera after greeting Olive and the girls, ready to shoot. Olive was really happy to see that she had gotten lucky and that Elio had contacted such a big name to shoot for her.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Olive took the initiative tomunicate with Saksi in order to achieve the best results. Saksi, do you think this outfit Im wearing matches okay? Olive picked a nearby garden for the shoot after choosing her clothes. The surrounding greenery andndscape design were very natural and the current light gave a warm andfortable feeling. Saksi has been as calm as water, no excessive mood swings have been concentrating on adjusting the equipment, and Olives current excited look formed a sharp contrast. She just lightly said one thing. Can you settle the money after the shooting today? Olive understood that the Saksi in front of her was not the master photographer that the circle had been begging for back then, but now she was a poor, penniless student who needed money badly. Of course, I will definitely settle the final payment, and I can also pay in advance for the next shoot, and if you want, we can sign a contract to work together regrly. Olive understood that in order to gain Saksis trustpletely, she would have to make a cut, money was not a problem, she could earn again without it, but Saksi, the meat and potatoes that came to her door, could not be lost. Elio on the side is really did not expect todays Olive so impulsive, first to buy clothes street photography, now is directly knocking on the door photographers are ready to sign a contract, how so anxious? After listening to Olives words, Saksis calm face finally had some emotional fluctuations, a long time before saying a thank you. Olive smiled faintly and said it was nothing, in fact, she understood in her heart, Saksi in the near future one day will certainly be smashing fame, now Olives behavior, but for themselves is also for Saksi to do a convenient, in the future she will definitely because of this matter to return Olive. After the first round of shooting, Olive changed a few more clothes, the two also discussed some additional costs, by the way, asked Saksi to fix the film. After looking at a picture Olive was satisfied that although the girl in front of her was not that mature and particrly professional, she was no less capable andpetent. Olive shone under her lens, expressing a different self. After Olive got the final version, she selected a few and put them on Twitter, because the effect is very goodments, manyizens and fans havee to this park to hit the card. Thework effect is very obvious, although the effect is good, but Elio still have some concerns in mind, Olive bought so many clothes at once and also paid a sum of money for shooting and retouching, now she actually have no savings. You save your money, you spend it all yourself, how can you do if you have any emergencyter? Olive was confident with her chest. Just put your heart in your stomach, Im calling this an investment, its been examined, as long as my photos have a fierce response and imitators, we count it as a sess. When she bes famous, there wont be different brands to reach out to Olive, they need celebrities for their promotional clothing. Olives prediction came true and her set of photos became so hot on the inte that she has now been contacted by clothing brands, but with no particr endorsement in mind. Just simply let Olive wear their clothes to the event, without having to pay a lot of money for them, which is also a disguised way to promote their clothes. A well-known brand contacted Olive and sent her a digital publication, inviting her to experience their new products. Olive simply looked through the brands new seasonal clothes and found that many of them were popr styles. She remembered that in her previous life these styles ended up being very popr with the public, so she immediately agreed. The brand was also very sincere and invited Olive and her manager Elio to go to theirrgest store in Virban City that afternoon to have a taste of it. Olive and Elio have been staying at home because she doesnt have any announcementstely, so she readily agreed and arrived at the boutique early, intending to have a good shopping experience, buy some popr styles and take new street photos. This clothing brand is a hundred years old brand, has arge number of loyal fans, but also began to go out of the country, open foreign markets, so the annual profit is also a big scary, so their store opened in the most prosperous part of Virban City, but also chartered a small four-story building, open a separate store. Olive went in and found that the store was veryrge, with a number of salespeople being busy. Olive was dressed casually for convenience today, and when she entered such a splendid store, she looked particrly incongruous, and she also felt the unfriendly gaze of the sales clerks, after all, the price of their clothes here is not cheap, and they suspected that Olive simply did not have the ability to buy, and did note forward to entertain. Olive does not care too much about this, she always likes to be quiet anyway, so it is convenient for her to have Elio with her to choose. Olive has an advanced memory and is naturally more focused in picking out clothes. She quickly looked through the racks of clothes and finally locked her eyes on a simple but very atmospheric dress, and she was just reaching out to take it off and try it on when she heard the sales clerk bow slightly at the front door. Miss Hill, wee to our store, how can I help you? Olive paused for a moment, looked back and saw a woman walking in with an exaggerated twist of her waist, and then cursed in her heart for bad luck. He really didnt read his astrological chart, but he met Natalia, an old enemy he hadnt seen for some time. This time Olive has been busy for Odell to rify the scandal, and has not attended many events, so it is also a long time to see Natalia. Chapter 2534 Attitude change I didnt expect her to still have such a sultry look, the weather was still very cool just after the start of spring and she was actually already wearing a summer skirt. Because this store is a high-end luxury brand, the prices are frighteningly expensive, so there are not many customers in the store. Natalia saw Olive standing by the shelves as soon as she entered. She snorted coldly from her nose, and when she saw the dress in front of Olive, she directly instructed the salesperson standing next to her with an attentive face. Just that dress, bring it to me and try it on. Olive sighed, really this Natalia is deliberately to find her trouble, helplessly slightly shook his head. And the sales clerk smiled at Natalia ingratiatingly and gave another thirty degree slight bow. Miss Hill please wait a moment, I will immediately arrange someone to get one of your size over. The salesman had just finished speaking and signaled for a shopper to go to the warehouse to fetch a new piece over, however, thats when Natalias slow voice was heard. No, I want to try the one in that persons hand. Natalia arrogantly raised her finger to point at Olive, Olive lightlyughed, this person is really unforgiving ah! But to deal with people like Natalia, she has a way.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Natalia, you also like this dress, huh? I dont know how many people have tried it on, it must be very dirty, I want to try a new one. Natalia was choked by Olives words, she didnt expect Olive to defuse the embarrassment so easily at all, her face instantly darkened. Humph, dont pretend there, with your ie level, you can afford to buy that dress here? And try it on, dont be funny. The sales clerks in the store, who were on Natalias side because they saw Olive dressed cheaply and it was her first time in the store, looked at Olive with mockery. Olive usually hates and despises this kind of viin, so she got a little angry and said in a cold tone. I can afford it or not, but it has nothing to do with you, so you should stop sneering here, such behavior is very degrading. Olive said in a cold voice to Natalia. That waiter, please bring me a new dress, I want to try it on. Then she red at the dogged salesman and ordered him directly! Olives words were not polite at all, she was really angry, these dog-eyed guys, obviously open for business, but treating customers differently, it is simply too abominable. The salesman heard Olives words and froze for a moment, but then looked at Olive with a serious face, not at all to give Olive a new dress. They can work in this high-end brand store, naturally, they are all exquisite, the discerning eye will know Olive and Natalia this is a big problem, and Olive is an unknown new customer, Natalia is often here to buy a lot of old customers, can bring them a very considerable turnover, fool will for Olive offend this god of wealth. Im sorry, Miss, I cant agree to your request. All the clothes in our store are sealed in the warehouse and will not be easily taken out for customers to try on. The salesman said this while watching Natalias face, a look of triumph, this is the big stars ass. Olive frowned, this salesman is really something! Just a few minutes ago she offered to get Natalia a new one to try on, and here she is, sealing it for safekeeping, busy, asking her not to be unreasonable, who is being unreasonable? I came into the store to pick out a dress just like her, are you sure you want to make such a tant distinction today and not try on a new dress for me? Olive narrowed her eyes slightly and looked straight at the sales clerk, her tone was icy and piercing, but the other party still simply ignored her. I didnt expect that such a century-old high-end brand like yours would actually ssify its customers into three, six, nine and nine sses, today is really an eye-opener for me. The sales clerk pursed her lips and got a little nervous, but still stood still. Humph, you do not pretend to be there, Olive, with your current price, you are only in some small roles, the film pay is pathetic, there can buy a dress here! Donte out and make a fool of yourself. Natalia said with a sneer, nodding at the salesman with satisfaction, looking at Olive with disgust and inexplicable jealousy in her eyes. With Natalias encouragement, the sales clerk was emboldened and spoke more harshly. Thisdy, if you do not intend to buy clothes in our store, please go out immediately, do not waste our time, we have other customers need to serve. For these salesmen snobbish Olive can be considered to have learned, she also did not say anything else, directly the hand of the dress forcefully flung at the salesmans face, and then open a big step towards the store. She had just reached the door in a rage when she was bumped by a middle-aged man running in in a hurry, who was well-dressed and not an ordinary person at first nce. Miss Holt, I didnt expect you toe to our store early. The clothes in the store, nothing you like? Olive raised her hand and rubbed the ce where she was just hit before she looked up at the man who took the initiative to talk to her. Since the other party knew her and knew that she woulde to the store, he should be the person in charge, Mr. Kallsberg, whom she contacted earlier. Im afraid the salesmen in your store dont like me, I havent even tried on the clothes, and Im being mocked in every way. Olive said to Mr. Kallsberg in a calm tone, her smile was decent and her attitude was not too bad, not too much emotion was shown on her face. The Mr. Kallsberg as soon as he heard Olives words, he knew that something must have happened, and knew that people might be cked off some discontent, and hurriedly opened his mouth to apologize. Miss Holt, this is really sorry! I am now inviting you again toe to the store to choose clothes, after all, havee all the way, as for the people who treat you lightly, I will naturally punish them. Chapter 2535 Image Mr. Kallsberg reached out and stopped in front of Olive, said very seriously, and after he finished, he fiercely red at those salesmen standing aside, his eyes were full of anger. You guys, still cant do a good job? How to entertain customers? Whats more, Miss Olive is our brands newly signed brand friend, howe you cant even do this little thing properly? The sales clerks who had secretlyughed at Olive just now lowered their heads in silence, and their faces turned pale with fear when they heard Mr. Kallsbergs words. Mr. Kallsberg, listen to my exnation, everything is just a misunderstanding, we will not neglect Miss Holt. The sales clerk hurriedly came forward, full of smiles to Mr. Kallsberg exined, the attitude tone is simply good, as if the person who just spoke out of rage Kenben is not the same as she. Miss Holt, you just picked out a dress, didnt you? I have asked someone to get you a new one from the warehouse,e and try it on. With that, the saleswoman hurriedly took out a new dress that had just been opened and sealed, trying to distract Olive and Mr. Kallsbergs attention so as to avoid a potentially harsh punishment, but she knew exactly what was in her mind, and she would not let her off so easily. The saleswoman walked up to Olive with a brand new dress in her hands, very respectfully, but her slightly trembling body betrayed her, afraid that she was scared to death at the moment. Olive took a look at her and directly ignored her with her hands on her chest. I remember you just said to me that none of your new clothes can be tried on casually, so that I dont be unreasonable, howe you want to give it to me now, what exactly do you want? Olive coldly said, more relentlessly demolished her, Mr. Kallsberg stood aside, the face is not very good. The main reason is that Olive is dressed very casually today, and can even be said to be very casual, those who have always been in the door to see peoples sales clerk, where would think that Olive is actually the brands best friend of their own store! The salesmanughed dryly twice, and the other salesmen who were just watching Olives good show also lowered their heads, and their attitudes could be described as a hundred and eighty degree change. Miss Holt, what just happened is a misunderstanding, Im not very good at talking, you are not too kind, what you just saw is our new seasonal models, why dont you try it on, it will definitely look good. Olive just felt funny at that moment. I see that you speak quite smoothly ah, not at all like a dumb mouth it, and you just let me out of it? I thought I was affecting your business? The saleswoman looked pale, holding the dress, not knowing what to do. Natalia heard Mr. Kallsberg say that Olive is a newly signed best friend of the brand, the whole person froze in ce, but still did not die to ask. Mr. Kallsberg, howe you look like you know Olive? Natalia is really curious, with Olives resources and ability, how could he be a brand best friend of such a first-tier brand? After all, such a big brand, usually will choose the national poprity is rtively high poprity fire, strong ability to bring goods of veteran artists to be brand best friend or ambassador. Yes, we know each other, we saw Miss Holts street photos on the inte before, so ourpany decided internally to invite her to be the brands best friend for the new season. Mr. Kallsberg smiled and exined to Natalia, his attitude was always very polite. When Natalia heard this, she felt even more confused. The fact that Olive had be a brand friend of the store meant that people didnt have to pay for the clothes here, the brand had taken the initiative to send them. So Natalia looked at Mr. Kallsberg, and said sourly. Im not saying that Mr. Kallsberg, your vision of choosing brand friends is too bad, right? Natalias words brought the room into an eerie silence, and Olive was stunned. Natalia actually robbed her resources in such a tant manner, making such a drop-dead act, how much did this Natalia hate her? With Natalias current status in the entertainment industry, how many big brands have taken the initiative to ask for her endorsement, and now she is actually taking revenge on Olive by grabbing a brands best friend in public. Mr. Kallsbergs face also became a littleplicated, to know that this Natalia can still be the first sister in the entertainment industry, usually spend a lot of money to invite can not invite. He was a little hesitant, but quickly returned to normal, with a perfect professional smile on his face, very politely said. Miss Hill, Im sorry, we cant change the brand best friend at will, and Miss Holt is also thepanys senior management after discussion to set, this I have no right to change. Natalias instantly sank, her face was unusually ugly, which made Olives heart very satisfied. Mr. Kallsberg, are you out of your mind today? Im a million times better than Olive at being your brands best friend! My fan base is so much bigger than hers. Natalia couldnt care less about maintaining her cool image at the moment, and that was a tough thing to say. But Mr. Kallsberg is not a small person, their brand is a big brand in the end, and he is a general manager was scolded like this, how can he justugh it off? So he is also directly ck face, treating Natalias attitude is not as good as before. Olive, however, felt very funny in her heart, this Natalia is really not much intelligence ah! She thought she could do whatever she wanted in these circles because of her fame, but she didnt understand that the entertainment industry is changing all the time and the development of artists is bing narrower and narrower, not that you can develop several different circles at the same time because of your fame. Some people focus on film shooting and are less likely to be involved in the field of drama, while others are devoted to music, and those in the modeling industry generally do not get involved in acting. The most restricted of these is the fashion industry people, they generally only take some product endorsement, runway and other activities, it is difficult to cross the border into the development of acting. Because the audience of fans is different, so few people can cross over to sess, and personal fame is not rted to the level of fame.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Natalia although the current national poprity and poprity is much higher than Olive, but her body looks belong to the more enchanting category, and street photography new products these do not match at all. Chapter 2536 The truth is exposed Olive has two other advantages over her, one is that this kind of street photography publicity is Olive first, the public will have a preconceived notion, the second is her young age, style can be very variable, and recently because of the rumored romance with Odell makes the number of Twitter followers increased greatly, attention is very high. The street photos she posted before have caused a trend, and this time she has directly taken a brand friend, which will be much better than Natalia in terms of publicity. So if you think about it a little bit, you will understand that Olive is much more suitable than Natalia in this area of brand friends, but obviously Natalia is a person with low emotional and intellectual quotient who does not perceive this, and actually made such an unreasonable request on the basis of her own fame than Olive. She was just trying to give Olive a hard time, but she didnt expect Mr. Kallsberg to turn her down. If you dont agree to my request, dont me me for not recognizing my old feelings, I will definitely Natalia angrily threatened Mr. Kallsberg, but she noticed that Mr. Kallsbergs face was already very ugly and did not seem to be buying it. Natalia saw that people are not threatened, was about to blurt out the harsh words still did note out directly, a pause. Olive raised an eyebrow, she was a little curious about what Natalia was going to say next. However, Natalia, although impulsive and arrogant, is not a fool, she knows very well that she is an actress, and her fame is no longer possible to really put people such a century brand how, and do not dare to say the words too hard. So she finally turned her words around, and after an angry hum, she said with a stern face. I will definitely never shop in your store again! Olive almostughed out loud at her reply, so furious, but in the end she actually said such a childish sentence, just like a child who hadnt grown up. Olive shook her head and let out a low sigh. After she was reborn, she realized that there were no female artists with special brains in the entertainment industry nowadays, most of them were vases, but why was she such a failure in her previous life? Natalia now some regret just so impulsive said irrational words, she thought carefully and realized, people Mr. Kallsberg simply can not be threatened by themselves, she spent more than a year here is only a million or so, for those salesmen she is very important, but for people Mr. Kallsberg such a party administrator, simply Nothing. Mr. Kallsberg side has beenpletely annoyed by Natalias attitude and behavior, this woman is really too arrogant, actually do not give a little face, but also dare to point to his nose threat, so now his attitude has changed, the surface of the polite also do not bother to maintain. If you dont want to buy, please leave immediately, Miss Olive and I still have cooperation to discuss, so please make yourself at home. Mr. Kallsberg coldly rushed Natalia finished these, then turned to Olive, but apletely different look, face decent smile, polite and courteous. Miss Holt, Im really sorry for this time, we will retrain and select the sales staff in the store, there will be no more incidents like this today, now Ill show you around the store, see if there are any clothes you like, let them bring new ones to try on directly, and then well arrange a photo shoot after youve chosen. This Mr. Kallsberg has been in the business world for many years and knows how to deal with people, and these words are very polite, Olive can not take the matter just now to make things difficult for others, and his attitude makes Olive is very popr, so he dly agreed. Okay, lets arrange it like this! As for the photographer for the shoot, you can find a friend of mine, she has very good photography skills, I believe it will definitely be much better than the average photographer. After Olive finished speaking, she inadvertently nced at Natalia, only to see that her face was now red with anger and her eyes were ring at her with indignation. Thats great, the clothing used in the shooting process will be given to you directly after the shooting is over, as a gift from our brand to your first cooperation, after that if you have any good new products,e directly to our store to pick up the goods, or call, we send you over, and then take good pictures and send them directly to us. Olive nodded, and Mr. Kallsberg added another sentence. Today is the first day of shooting, I have to follow along and keep an eye on it, please understand. Mr. Kallsberg spoke to Olive very respectfully, while Natalia waspletely ignored, and he simply pretended that there was no such person as her here. Olive also agreed politely, and then Mr. Kallsberg turned his head and scanned the salesmen present, frowned, then said hello to Olive and walked to his office. Olive looked at Natalia actually still standing in ce with an angry face, not rushing to pick out clothes to prepare for the shoot, looking at Natalia so, she felt veryfortable in her heart.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Olive slowly walked towards Natalia with her chest in her arms and mocked her with her high-minded look. Natalia, with my status, I naturally cant afford to buy such big brand clothes, unlike you, who can buy ten or so pieces at hand without any problem. Olive paused for a moment, looking at Natalias increasingly ugly face, and winked mischievously. But well, I dont even have to pay for the clothes here, they cant wait to send them. After saying that Olive directly turned around and left, so as to maximize the gas to Natalia. Soon there was the sound of Natalia stomping on the ground and a loud rap on the door. After that, everything went very smoothly and the salesmen were respectful to Olive, and the service was very well taken care of. Olive naturally wont be too concerned about what happened before, because after all, they are all people who look at peoples faces to make a living, and its hard to live. Olive picked out a few clothes, and then Saksi arrived, and they shot a new street shoot very smoothly, showed it to Mr. Kallsberg, and then called it a day. As she left, the salesmen bowed ny degrees respectfully. Saksis shooting technique and skills are outstanding, and although she is not yet famous, her pictures are posted online after some retouching and are praised by many people. Olive also received several offers from brands because of the sess of this shoot, and was busy for a while. Chapter 2537 Questioning and Confession On the other hand, Ware also brought her good news. The way Olive had taught him to do online Q&A on Twitter had been a great sess, and the results and impact were much better than Olive had expected. The truth behind Odells scandal was also slowly revealed. Ware had deliberately sold out in the Q&A section and only threw out a little bit of information, but some good people really followed the line and found Laurus. Laurus does not y Twitter, but his other social media tforms have been uncovered, and it was discovered that he has appeared on many gay sites. And people found that this mans social software is rarely updated, only asionally will post some photos of attending events or life photos, the face photo can not find a. But even so, some goodizens still found some clues. One user posted an analysis of a photo of Laurus life. After erging it and processing it clearly, you can see that in this photo, which appears to be just a meal, another middle-aged man in a suit is reflected on the ss of wine in front of Laurus, which is probably still visible as the shareholder with whom Odell was rumored to be in love.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. In this way, more and more details show that the person in the photo that broke the Odell scandal was not Odell at all, but another male artist, Laurus, and public opinion quickly changed, basically theizens gradually began to believe that Odell is not gay. When Olive saw this, she was relieved that the Odell story was finally behind her. In a short while, the variety show Lets fall in love will be aired, and by then it is expected that the cp between her and Odell will be a big hit and attract a lot of attention again. Olives recent hotness is very high, and Odell is one of the most high value young meat in the circle, without the negative news, they will be a big hit together as a couple. At the same time Olives previously arranged Fighting! The truth about the Teens variety show incident was also plucked out by theizens as she expected. Olive previously asked Ware to deliberately and very subtly put out some information about the new episode of Fighting! Teens in the Q&A section, and sure enough theizens were all excited and watched the new episode very carefully when it came out, even looking for problems. Then it was discovered that there was a problem with one of the segments, the bracelet on Olives hand inexplicably changed hands, and it was also discovered that the segment was re-shot just like the one that Ware broke the news about. Then the conclusion is obvious, Alieen is the guest that Ware broke the news about because of dissatisfaction with the shows results and asked the team to re-shoot. Because of the previous buildup, viewers have sided with Olive, suspecting that she was aggrieved during the filming process and that Alieen asked the show to reshoot and then eliminated the otherwise victorious her. So this time, in a rare departure from the past, the crowd was almost all on Olives side. Olive looked through the posts andments of theizens on the inte and couldnt help butugh, so she Alieen had her day too. Theizen with the ID of Alpine said. Alieen is really disgusting! I just dont understand what is so beautiful about her that people praise her for her beauty, and she is so disgusting, she is just a green tea whore who is tantly hooking people everywhere. ID a box of fried chickenizens left ament. I have always felt that she is very uneducated, we look carefully at Olive was eliminated this paragraph will find that she deliberately shoved Olive several times, they are sisters ah! This is too much. Theizen with the ID of not eatingtro posted directly. The first time I saw a girl, I thought she was a good girl. The inte is overwhelmingly on Olives side, with fierce criticism of Alieen for interfering with their favorite variety show, asking the show to reshoot because she was eliminated, and deliberately making things difficult for Olive, the resident guest. Teens, a variety show, actually made it to the top of Twitter, and for the first time, Olive appeared in a positive light. The first time she appeared in a positive light, she was able to see the pictures she had posted on her Twitter ount, and many people urged her to take another set of pictures so that they could learn how to dress with her. Olive was ttered that everything was going so well. After the second issue of Fighting! Teens was broadcasted on all major tforms, the games they yed were copied by everyone, so the shooting of the third issue was soon on the agenda. In no time at all, it was time to start filming for the third episode, and when Olive arrived at the location, the other guests had not yet arrived. This is because Olive always likes to give herself plenty of time to do things so that some things dont have to be done in a hurry. When she arrived, she saw director Uche. Thinking she hadnt seen him for a while, Olive warmly went up to him to say hello and chit-chat, but Uche was the first to open his mouth. Olive,e over to the lounge, I have something to ask you. When Uche said these words, his expression was very serious, which made Olive panic for a moment, about what he wanted to ask herself, she also probably guessed that it must be rted to the recent dispute between herself and Alieen, which led to the Fighting! Olive obediently followed Uche to his lounge. Director Uche was a rare seriousness today, and after Olive entered, he mmed the door of the room heavily shut. A loud sound made Olives heart miss a beat. Let me ask you, did you intentionally change the bracelet on your hand to wear it on one hand that day? Uche stared at Olive, and saw Olives frank face Although her heart was a bit flustered, she knew very well that there was no point in lying in front of someone as knowledgeable as Uche, so she simply admitted it in a big way. Yes, I did it on purpose. How could you do that! Do you have any idea how much this will affect our show? Uche was furious and pped the table heavily. Director, of course Ive taken into ount everything youve said, and Ive spoken to the media who broke the story before, and hes already rified online that our show is absolutely unscripted. Olive hurriedly exined with Uche, if he misunderstood himself that would be a problem. Chapter 2538 Exposure This revtion will probably make everyone think that the show is scripted and not really a reality show, but Olive has asked Ware to release the news in advance, stating that a part of the show was reshoot for other reasons, and the audiences fingers will be on Alieen instead of their show itself. Uche was silent for a moment, then sighed and asked again. Did you pay off the reporter who broke the story earlier? Olive answered and told the situation directly, rather than lie and make Uche disgusted with her, she just confessed everything. Mr. Chyke, Im sorry about this incident, I didnt handle it properly, but you saw Alieen that day, she was the one who was too bullying. Olive directly exined her hearts grievances so that Uche would not catch her breaking news to the media, and sure enough Uches tone loosened up. Anyway, you two are sisters, sometimes its okay to be aggrieved, theres really no need to make it so ugly. Uche is really a good old man, Olive is really helpless after hearing his words, and sneered in her heart. If you had seen how Alieen treated me, you wouldnt have said that. Alieen even a little bit treats me as a sister, I wouldnt be like this today. The director looked at Olive, who had a cold and indifferent face, really did not know what to say, after all, it was the matter of two sisters, he was an outsider who could not intervene in anything, so he did not dare to discuss anything more. This time I will not me you, you are also considered more thoughtful, and there is not too big loophole, this time is also given enough heat of the show. The director was still talking about it rather seriously, but he didnt put on his face too much. But I still want to say one more thing, no matter what conflicts or past between you and Alieen, but can live on in this circle is not easy, I also see after these several cooperation, you are a person who is quite hard on yourself, but you can not turn the advantages into disadvantages, the opposite of what is extreme. Uche said a lot of words in a serious way, just hoping to be able to persuade Olive a little. Olive also understands in her heart that the director in front of her is not to reprimand herself, but genuinely for her own good, for her own consideration, and her heart is warmed by these words, like the sun shining on her in the spring. Outsiders dont see the whole truth of the matter, everyone thinks that she and Alieen are justpeting with each other to look at each other badly, in fact, many people dont understand how Olive has been bullied by her since she was a child. Now, Olive has a chance to live again, in order to make her own survival in the circle of righteousness, she used all the methods, want to live this life in a righteous and dignified way. They finished talking and went back to the recording site like nothing had happened. The guests had already arrived, and the look on everyones face was that they already knew something was going on. Many of these guests were actually not that sensitive and didnt even think that the leaks on the inte had anything to do with Olive, especially the somewhat innocent ones like Yutani, who thought it was just a coincidence. This time Alieen is not here, all the artists just met together is also chattering spit, Alieen is really distracting, spit finished this official shooting. The day passed steadily for a month, nothing much happened, especially Odells scandalous fiasco seems to have been turned over, the headlines of the entertainment industry are updated every day, everyone seems to have forgotten. Even Alieen has suffered a loss, and now is the grasshopper after the autumn bounce for a few days. With the passage of time, Lets fall in love is ready to start recording, Olive heart is alsonded. In thest life, this type of celebrity love show was very hot, creating many men and women in the entertainment industry, and not a few of them became popr again. This kind of subject matter variety show is also very hot in a period of time, the same type of program is also quite a lot, but Olive participated in the first, so the effect is extraordinary.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The show has several groups of celebrity couples showing the daily life of couples, from living together to going out on trips, orpleting tasks together depending on the achievement of the couples goals, during which the rtionship between the two people will witness a rapid warming. After all, it is a bit of life observation type of program, the true nature of the stars is easy to circle the powder, especially a variety of cp powder, the premise is also a certain base of stars, so it is easier to spread and promote. Olive and Odell are just one of the couples, the other two pairs have not really been exposed yet. The first stop written in the contract before the show is Southeast Asian countries, where three couples will meet. The exotic and beautiful scenery of Southeast Asia is a feature that attracts fans and tourists who follow the show. Olive is looking forward to this recording because she also likes the scenery there. She wanted to pack her suitcase early and go to bed early to leave early the next morning, but surprisingly, she received a call from Odell. Hey, whats up? Olive put it on speakerphone and didnt stop packing in her hands, after all, she was leaving the country again. Nothing. The maic voice of the man on the other side of the phone came out of the phone, seemingly designed to be more maic, gently rattling Olives heart. Nothing then what are you calling about, something is wrong. Olive is alsoughing, how to call yourself so suddenly, and said nothing, but she does not believe it, Odell is not such a phone to chat with the man. Im just a little nervous about going abroad to record a show tomorrow, so I thought Id give you a call. Olive really didnt think it was because she was a little nervous about recording a new show. What are you afraid of. Odell hesitated for a moment. The main thing is that we are not really a couple, it is easy to reveal. Olive listened to the end is also suddenly frozen, before there are scandals but not together, if on the show up everyone for a long time can find two people actually not really a couple. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. The night before the start of filming was found such a big loophole, really let Olive and Odell worry a lot. So what do you say, you say this up I just reacted, anxious people. Olive is still very nervous and anxious, after all, tomorrow will leave, there is no time. On the contrary, Odell is very calm, on the other side of the phone tentative question. Chapter 2539 Pretend to fall in love No well pretend to be in love tonight and experience it first hand. Olive heard this is also amazed, this is only one night left how to pretend ah, do we have to sleep with the video on all the time? This is also too embarrassing, Olive also did not dare to say out. On the contrary, Odell seems to have arranged the same. Are you home? Are there any doggies around your house? Olive still didnt quite understand what he was up to. No, Im a little transparent who will follow me, and my house is so far away. Then lets not waste time, give me your address, Ill go find you now. Olive still did not react to what exactly to do, Odell asked for the address and gave it to him without any hesitation at all. And then something didnt feel right, why would a guye looking for a girl in the middle of the night? No, are youing to my house? Odell sounded helpless. Of course its a rehearsal, tomorrow its toote, well both go abroad directly to its all cameras. In fact, saying these words Odell heart very snickering, the tone of voice also reveals a trace of happy, Olive on this side of the phone is also heard out some. Before Olive said anything, the other party has hung up the phone, it looks like they areing out of her house. Olive is now looking at her room in disarray, her own room turned upside down in order to pack, as well as the suitcase from thest trip to Las Vegas together ready to pack, she is embarrassed to let Odell see her room. But she still lives with Elio, a top flow male entertainer came to her, Olive actually heart is also afraid of being secretly photographed by others. Olive now the first priority can only clean up the room first, otherwise people will not have a ce to stay. Because it is really toote, Odell in the hotel and her address is actually not particrly far, Odell generally do not dy, so that the man will soone. She had no choice but to pile up all the things on the floor under the bed, because the cupboard was really piled up. After doing all this, Olive looked at the watch, think the time is also about the window to look downstairs, not a moment to see Odell drove a very low-profile amount of ck car. Odell is also wearing a duck-tongued hat mask dressed in ck, and parked the car, left and right to look around for fear of someone filming, and then to make sure that no one walked into the door of their unit. Olive did not want to disturb Elio at thiste hour, so she had to quietly tiptoe towards the door and prepare to open it for Odell. As she moved quietly to the door, she opened it and bumped into Odell, who was ready toe in. Odell of course knew that Olive wasing to get him, but now this position was too weird. Eyeing Olive, he made a shushing motion. What are you doing? Olive jumped straight over and covered Odells mouth with her hand, afraid she would wake up the others in the house. After seeing that there was no movement around and no one else was woken up, Olive settled down and let Odell in through the door and brought her into her room. Elio and Olive is always on Odells side, but there are others in this apartment, for fear that they will see something to talk outside, then Olive do these things is very easy to lose. To prevent Odell from making a sound, Olive covered his mouth the whole time, and the two moved step by step to the house. Everything was going well, just as the two reached the door of Olives room, Olive felt like her brain was going to explode. She was already very sensitive to contact with the opposite sex, and Odells breath kept falling on her palms, and her face was actually red now because the temperature of human breath was higher than the usual body temperature, and Olive was actually very shy. He now has no interest in wanting to fight and fight with Olive, the mind is all in Olives room what looks like. Olive is actually living here is a resting ce, not at all said to be well cleaned up or decorated, this is also just received a call from him just barely cleaned up a little. The first time she let a man look at her room from beginning to end, her heart was a little shy, so she interrupted him. Im going to be recording a show tomorrow, what are you doing at my house in the middle of the night if youre not sleeping and packing? Odell now can not care to talk, eyes have been in the room to look around. Ive made it clear to you, Im here to practice, pretending to be a couple dont you need to practice in advance? He now swept away just a few days ago encountered scandal a disdainful and demoralized expression, the whole person is in a very leisurely state, he nowpletely treats this ce as his home, casually found a ce to sit, crossed his legs, hanging like a rich man. If we dont rehearse it, well be embarrassed to live without moving, its easy to show up in front of the audience, and then the directing team wont be able to do anything about it. Odell looked at Olive in a serious way, stating his reasons foring to her. Olive also is not to refute what to say, think Odell said there is nothing wrong, now can only be mutual cooperation rehearsal, just in case. Then you say, how can we rehearse this in the room in the middle of the night, how should we pretend to be a couple? Odell raised his eyebrows, indicating that he wanted to get to know each other a little. Odell dragged a stool across to Olive, and the two prepared to have a long talk. What kind of food do you like? Spicy. What exactly do you like about spicy food when its so spicy? Olive pondered for a moment. Like marinated spicy duck heads and that kind of marinated food. What do you like to drink on a regr basis, water or drinks? I like to drink milk. That is what is your height and weight? Im 166 tall and my weight is Olive was really scared by the question, how to be so detailed. Quickly say, nervous what strength, as a boyfriend these information should know, you can not hide your real situation ah, boyfriends generally know their girlfriends like the back of their hand. Olive as soon as she heard the three words boyfriend directly thought of Quincy in her past life, all the past came to mind, she was about to die of nausea and felt her stomach roll over. I dont have a boyfriend. Her tone had grown colder and colder.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Odell had felt that the atmosphere in the room is still rtively rxed, do not know what suddenly said Olive suddenly got angry, he was also a little overwhelmed do not know what did wrong. The atmosphere dropped to the lowest point. He didnt know who was wrong about what, his mind kept thinking about what he had just said, as if he had touched Olive because he had mentioned his boyfriend. Chapter 2540 meet In fact, the distance between the two people is not far, in order to discuss close to each other, but the two seem to be separated by a mountain atmosphere icing yellow warning. Odell really does not want to be so awkward, can only take the lead to break the awkward situation. Does it mean that your boyfriend is Shane? In fact, he also does not want to mention this man, he is actually afraid really because of him, after all, this man is really appear in the lives of two people, there may still be obstacles between the two of them, Odell is not willing to mention him. Once the name was mentioned, Olive suddenly thought of, before she was in front of Odell, but directly to Shanes room for the night, the matter is also unclear past. Later Odell also gave himself a confession, he rejected his confession, can not let him think nonsense, but then went to him to help him through the scandal, in the eyes of outsiders still feel that they are very close. Odell couldnt have misunderstood anything, could he? The main thing is to run back from abroad, a girl specifically for a boy, such a move is easy to make people misunderstand. So Olive directly a gnashing of teeth and a stomp of the foot and said a falsehood. Shane even if it is, boyfriend. Once he heard Olive said such a thing, Odell was very angry. Thats enough! Standing up directly from his chair, his face grim, he walked himself to the window and looked out. Odells sudden anger made Olive also froze, she didnt expect such a big reaction from the man in front of her. But even if he is angry, he can not let him have other feelings, angry, be able to live another life this opportunity is not everyone can have, Olive this life is not to waste energy to fall in love with the object. You dont have to be furious, I am such a person, and its not the first day you know me. Olive tried her best to restrain that familiar friendliness between her and Odell, saying the words in the coldest tone she could achieve, just not wanting to give Odell too many illusions. She is now acting as if she is both drawing a line in the sand with Odell, but still actively seeking him out to help him while still being on the show together, which may have given him the wrong idea that maybe Olive is not such a good girl in Odells eyes either. Maybe Olive in Odells eyes is a girl with full flirtation skills, who knows how to move forward and backward and wants to y with other peoples feelings. Im not throwing a fit, I may have gotten a little too full of myself today, thats all, lets go. Odell walked right out of her room, no hint of emotion in his tone, it looked like he was really, really angry, and the anger was apanied by the kind of frustration and sadness thates with being hit. The sound of the door closing was not small, bam, the sound of the door falling as if hit a bell, but also hit Olives heart, she seemed to have a fight with someone, all weak and sore, directly on the bed, did not want to move.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Olive eyes have been staring at the roof, the brightness of the light stung her eyes, as if there was a big mountain on the heart, on the living pressure on her, can not breathe, but still can not escape. Sometimes she also wonders if she had no memories of her previous life, she would have met a boy like Odell, and the two of them would have talked about a passionate love, and maybe it would all have been real. The ordinary eighteenth-line artists and entertainment industry top love, men chasing women, tall and handsome young boys and temperament of the beautiful girl, maybe it is really a good fate. Like Odell such a body looks good male artists, but also very will think about others, although sometimes there is a little capricious and love to lose temper, but after all, still young, there is blood. But all of this is to think about it, Olive has put himself on the edge of the cliff, how can pull an innocent person as a cushion, and this person has always helped and cared for their friends, join so in love is to his harm. This night, Olive could not sleep, her heart always remembered Odells angry look every time and mmed the door to leave the back, causing her to roll around in bed all night, the next morning when she woke up, a pair of big eyes under two childrens ck and blue. Olive went to a lot of trouble to cover them up, after all, there was actually a crew on the first day for a brief shoot. This is the season to go to Singapore, the program team is still what the heart. Because early in the morning, there is not much people, the team bought first ss tickets, artists are waiting in VIP, Olive wanted to catch up on a sleep. The content of the program is shot in full ordance with the script, the directors are also afraid of what difficulties and problems in the middle of the process, the first to make all the preparations, this way the stars as far as possible to y themselves, really can not follow the script to go, there will not be too big a problem. But some of the plot arrangements, there is really a little bit of clich, Olive look after the goose bumps are up, hope that such things do not fall on her head, she may be broken. Each couple has an apanying director who will help them sort out the filming content. Their script is probably because the two people are traveling for the first time to travel, both feel more memorable, so the two people are in the hot period is very sweet and happy. But in this period need to have a point, that is Olive and Odell two people want to go to different ces and can be different, resulting in two people separated. Then Odell needs to find Olive, and finally the two people untie their hearts and get back together. The apanying director patiently exined the script outline between the two of them, they both seem to have little fluctuation and no questions want to ask, are a calm face. We just follow the script, before getting on the ne as well as on the ne, the two of you must behave very sweet and warm, must be able to awaken the audience friends want to have a sweet love and then go out to travel the kind of feeling. Both people nodded and did not say there was anything, because this one still needs to y itself, the script will not be written in detail, this is also a synopsis of the meaning. After the two registered, the camera followed them anytime and anywhere, the camera needs to capture the sweet moments between the two of them, the program team is afraid that the material is not enough to keep the camera on to keep an eye on the two of them. Olive has not actually been on particrly many variety shows, not a few in herst life, and this year she has only been on Fighting! The difference between an athletic and energetic reality show and a love affair is still very big. This time around, Lets fall in love tends to be more about understanding and tolerance in terms of rtionships, while outdoor variety shows are mainly about sports. Chapter 2541 Place of Residence Olive actually do not know how to face the camera, the body limbs have a little stiff. Odell next to her as if she was oblivious, and did not give any reaction or a trace of concern and hang-ups, he just wanted to have nothing to touch on the words just now. Olive took a look at Odells face, she felt that the two might just fall apart and never have a chance to make up again, because the separation of the twost night made Olive feel that the rtionship between the two of them hade to an end, equivalent to a break. In fact, she would love to make herself and Odell two people because of the participation in the show turned red, but also to clear Odell scandal thing, but the current situation, although the two people did not fight, but also soon. The director next to them is anxious to die, these two came to participate in the show how a little interaction is not, this can be how to shoot ah. They personally thought it might be because the presence of strangers made the young couple a little ufortable, so they made room for them and a whole bunch of people sat in the back. Odell on the sidelines remained unchanged, not wanting to say a word more, we can actually see is that this young man does not understand their approach. I didnt expect Odell to turn his head, but also put on the headphones, a chance not to Olive. Because he has been so dragged, even if it is a thick-skinned people also can not withstand so in the side hanging out. Olive is trying to adjust the awkward atmosphere, taking the initiative to create a topic, hoping to break the deadlock. This flight has a few hours, are you going to sleep or do something else?Original from N?velDrama.Org. Odell didnt say anything. Olive deigns to continue to pursue the question. Have you been to Or Country before and do you have any rmendations for food? Odells thin lips were tightly closed, Olive was really struck, so she had to turn her head away resentfully, really couldnt do anything to ease the atmosphere, the two people could only be so awkward. Olive took out the eye mask from the bag, then drank some water, ready to catch up on sleep at the airport,st night is really insomnia can not sleep, now a little sleepy. Just as her eyes closed, Olive heard the voice of the flight attendant speaking. Mr. Lopez, this way please. The main thing is that there are not many people in the first ss cabin, although the voice of the stewardess is very beautiful, but in this slightly small space this Mr. Lopez is still very striking, because the stewardess voice seems to have a hint of excitement and trembling. Olive under the blindfold really stiffened, and as soon as she heard the word Mr. Lopez, she immediately thought of Shane. Olive lifted the blindfold upwards and saw Shane through the gap, who was greeted by the flight attendant. The tall and upright body came to the first ss, because what happened before is really a little bit difficult to say, and now when she looked up and saw Shane, Olive was really a little bit broken, and currently still sitting with Odell, she always felt a little bit sorry for Shane. I cant figure out why Shane would appear on this flight early in the morning, and his own distance is not far, this invisible pressure is really pressure Olive are about to suffocate. Shane looked around the week and saw Olive sitting over there and came up to say hello. Olive smiled awkwardly and watched as Shane just walked over to her and surprisingly sat down next to her. Olive. Shane was very bashful. Shane why are you on the same flight as me? Olive was so nervous that her speech started to stutter, in fact, the most or shock, how Shane so coincidentally appeared! Or Country had a meeting and was in a hurry to get there. Shane really did not change his face, as if he was telling the truth, but in fact he was not. Olive is still skeptical, because the program is very confidential, how can Shane just happen to be with her after a trip to the ne can also sit next to their own, how to think are a bit wrong. Because Shane has said so, Olive also do not ask further questions, or she does not know what is going to happen. But next to Odell heard Shanes exnation then was a coldugh. Mr. Lopez is also too coincidental, is it really to go to a meeting? Or are you saying that youre relieved that Olive and I are going to the variety show? Olive did not expect Odell, who had just been indifferent, to suddenly open his mouth, and she very much hoped that Shane would hurry to deny it, who would have thought that Shane would let Odell say. The same space two men are involved with themselves, Olive is also really helpless. Odell, I didnt expect you to be on the ne, before thepany they canceled the contract thing did not do right, I did not know, I now want you to apologize, we re-sign, before the let it go. Shane was exining. But Odell cut him off. Thats not necessary, Im not going back. Thepany is still good, I hope youll consider it, if its because of Pauls problem, we can Odell interrupted Shane once again. Mr. Lopez, its not like that, its not because of Mr. Smith. Finally, Odell put on the blindfold and covered with a nket and turned his head over to sleep, Shane could not say anything more. Shane just stared at his back for a while, as if he had something to say, but still wanted to say something. Odell seems to have fallen asleep not muchter, the sound of steady breathing reached Olives ears, and then next to Shane has been in the office, reading and approving documents, but Olive can only watch a movie. The three people in this small awkward space so spent the whole time, no one said a word. Especially Shane was Odell blocked not to say a few words after the silence like a pile of ice. But the film crew still want to continue shooting, the staff from the back of the front to arrange a shot, because Odell is really sleeping too well, there is no way but to let Olive go over next to him, the two seem to snuggle together to see the way, slightly shot some material, otherwise this section really nothing can be edited. The ne is also about tond, the staff woke up Odell, a line of people ready to get off the ne. Just when Shane and a group of them immediately parted ways, Shane suddenly came up next to Olives ear and said a word. Olive, we are staying in a hotel, when you get back to your room, you can see me every morning. Olive really exploded, this man really wants to kill! Really helpless, Shane instead, with a calm face, left the ce in quick strides, skipped Olive and went straight ahead. Now she is sure as well as certain that Shane where toe to Or Country for what meeting ah, is deliberatelye, deliberately follow her and Odell shooting show. Chapter 2542 Robside Key The next time youre in the market, youll be able to get a good deal on your own. Olives heart is a little ufortable, Shane came too suddenly, she cant breathe, how to provoke this man over, the next trip will certainly have other things happen. In fact, there are times when Olive will also think wildly, if Shane is true to himself, then why not she continue to attack by the way to take Shane, relying on Shanes identity and status, revenge Alieen is not as easy as a hand, very smooth? But this idea does not let Olive have a trace of excitement and excitement, as if some depression, so Olive feel that can not do so, so do will hurt many people around. Guilt filled her whole head, she couldnt be a borrower like that. Because she was thinking, she stopped in line and didnt move forward, suddenly many tourists came out from behind, a wave of people from the back to the front, the back of the people are also very anxious to leave the airport, the scene was once very chaotic. Olive was lost in thought and didnt notice the crowd behind her, and almost got pushed down. Just a moment ago the thoughts were pulled back, Olive only then reacted to the danger just now. What are you waiting for? You be careful, here is not familiar with the ce, should follow the program team closely, otherwise lost can do, really do not know so many people you can still stop here nonsense what? Although Odell is not as cold and heartless as on the ne, but the tone is still not very warm. But when you think about these words, Odell is still very worried about Olive, he is not a person who will hide his feelings, what there is to say, straight to the heart. Odell simply took Olive directly through customs, he dragged her, in fact, is concerned about her. The two peoplest nights quarrel and separation seems to be because of the crowds rushing, was knocked flying away, the two people seem to be the same again as the original, fighting and moving forward together. There were more tourists than they expected, and everyone waited for a long time at the airport, and some of the staff did not find their luggage, so everyone waited until everyone had everything just for before they left the airport. The crew came to let Olive and the two of them to add a section, but the two people are really embarrassed, no choice but to give up. Olive and Odell nned to go around first, but because of the heat and a long flight, everyone was not much in the mood for fun. As they wandered around, Olive identally discovered that Odell spoke very good English, with fluent conversation and American pronunciation, it was like listening to an American. About 80 percent of the tourists whoe to Or Country are nationalities, but the mainnguage ofmunication here is still English, which once gave Olive a big headache, because her English is really bad, she can only speak a few simple words, simply can not talk to people, so all the way to rely on Odell, she can only follow dumbly. I say your English is also too good it! There is no pressure tomunicate abroad, and you cant hear a hint of Chinese English ent. Of course, Ive been living abroad before my debut, if my English is not good, it would be too much to say. Odell said lightly, in a calm tone, for other people, being praised by others may be very happy, but for him it is amon thing. But Odells words made Olive feel a little surprised, Odell teenage debut, in the entertainment industry is also considered an old man, but about his family background, life experience, etc. is never exposed to the public, she also did not expect this guy actually lived in the United States as a child. Olive is a little curious about Odells past, but at the moment they are still recording the show, and it is too abrupt to ask people about their past, so Olive says nothing more and continues to wander around. The teams first day of filming in Or Country finally ended sessfully, but Olive and Odells performance was not good, the two in front of the camera behaved very awkwardly andmunicated very little, not to mention any attractive and intimate interaction. The staff of the program is also anxious, but in the end is the first day of shooting, it is not good to rush them too much, the director also arranged a dinner together after the shooting. Of course, it is also hoped that this opportunity to let Olive and Odell can quickly enter the state, and continue the next shooting task. During the course of the meal, one of the crew members excitedly mentioned the location of the next shoot, saying that it was a tourist ma, a honeymoon ma or something like that. Are you talking about Robside Key? Were going to Robside Key to continue filming afterwards? Yes, its Robside Key. How can youe to Or Country and not go there, and its just so perfect for our show. No, we cant shoot there!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Olive suddenly blurted out, causing everyone in the room to be taken aback by her, and then asked, somewhat puzzled. Why? Its a tourist ma there! Olive also had a headache, she just said that without having time to think, and now its normal for people to have doubts, but how was she going to exin it to them? Tell everyone that she can see the future? Knowing that the Agung volcano on Robside Key might erupt in the meantime? And that they would be trapped there if they went there to shoot? Who would believe it? If she said that, people would probably think she was crazy! After all, it has been decades since the eruption of Agung volcano, and the volcano has been very stable, experts have said that its eruption cycle is about sixty years, and there are still several decades of stable period. But Olive, who has the memory of her previous life, knows that in a short while, Agung volcano will erupt, and more than once in the next few years, causing many deaths, but all this, she also absolutely can not say out, so she had to stall a little. A friend of mine knew I wasing to Or Country and specifically warned me that the weather on Robside Key wasnt very nice these days and it was very sunny, putting people withrge red and purple patches on their skin, so I must not go. Chapter 2543 I will help you Olive had to make up nonsense, just thinking that she must stop the shows crew and definitely not let them go to Robside Key to shoot. These words were a bit overwhelming, but at least there was no questioning of her in the end, and the topic was carried over. Olive breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly took a bite of food into her mouth, but in an inadvertent nce, she noticed that Odell was actually staring at her. His gaze made Olive feel a little ufortable, but out of courtesy, Olive still pulled the corner of her mouth slightly at Odell, but continued to eat her own meal. It was hard to finish the meal, and we sat together chatting for a while, then each ready to go to the room to rest, but Olive is full of difficulties, the thought of staying with Odell in the same room at night will feel very headache. The crew arranged for Olive and Odell to live in a suite for the convenience of the recording. Although that suite is veryrge, and there are two different small bedrooms inside, Olive and Odell two people can not disturb each other, but other public facilities such as the bathroom is only one, two people now get along awkwardly, touching is also a headache ah. The shows people know where they are behind these woes, this arrangement is only to facilitate the shooting, and will give the audience a sweet ambiguous atmosphere. After a long day of filming, Olive and Odells rtionship did not ease up at all, and they looked unnatural together. Olive apprehensively returned to the suite after finding that Odell had long gone back to his room to rest, the two basically did not run into each other, which made Olive feel a lot more rxed. For Odell, her mind is now thinking that the less private contact between the two of them, the better, after all, Odell still seems to have some inexplicable feelings for her. So in order to avoid them to meet too awkward, Olive simply has been squatting in the room to y with the phone, outside the sky has been a little dark, but Gu Quan has not fully adjusted to jetg, so do not feel sleepy now the sky is still quite early. Olives jetg has not been reversed for a while, and the whole person is still in good spirits, but she suddenly realized that she was in a bad mood when she left that day, and actually forgot to bring the charging cable for her phone. Luckily she had noticed that a guest had taken the charging plug and cable with the front desk, so she changed her clothes and slowly went downstairs to the hotel front desk again. Olive was d that the front desk of this hotel actually spoke Mandarin, otherwise it would have been too difficult tomunicate with her English level. She took the charger and was ready to go to the elevator to her room, but then she was very unlucky to meet another person she didnt want to meet, and that was Shane. Shane saw Olive with rare enthusiasm and went straight up to greet her. Olive, its sote, why havent you gone back to bed? Olive raised her hand and waved the charger in her hand, and did not say anything, directly into the elevator, while Shane was closely behind Olive also into the elevator. In the confined space of the elevator, it was eerily quiet at the moment, and it was Shane who broke the silence with a light cough. Olive, do you and Odell have a good rtionship? Olive was a little taken aback by Shanes sudden question, what was his purpose in asking this? Olive thought for a moment, but answered truthfully. Our rtionship should be quite good, call it a friend. Well, in that case, can you persuade him and hope that he will think about the signing I mentioned before. Shanes tone was very calm, as if suddenly asking about Olive and Odells rtionship was really just about work. As an artist, if you want to have a long and stable development in this circle, you still cant do it without signing with an agency. However, Olive heard Shanes words and frowned slightly. Mr. Lopez, thats not right! Im not signed to any agency either, and Im still doing well? In her opinion, the so-called agencies dont care about the development of the artists, they are just using them to make money and they are also subject to all kinds of control. Shane sensed the rejection in Olives words and did not continue the conversation. The elevator was once again silent, but it was almost to the floor where Olives room was located. Shanes hotel room was still a few floors above Olives room, and by this time it had already reached Olives floor, the elevator doors slowly opened, and Olive felt a lot more rxed. Olive, rest early, good night. Shane said very gently. Well, you too, good night Olive replied softly and was about to walk out of the elevator, just at that moment, she seemed to suddenly think of something as if her footsteps were beaten. Olive, whats wrong with you, do you still have something to say to me. Odell saw Olive just standing dumbfounded at the entrance of the elevator, one foot outside the elevator and one foot inside, and couldnt help but remind her. Shane, is there anyone in particr that you hate so much that you want him to die immediately? Olive stepped into the elevator again, looked up at Shane, and asked in all seriousness. Her question made Shane a little unresponsive, after all, few people would ask such a question. The elevator doors slowly closed again, but neither of them moved, nor did anyone press the elevator button. Olive just stared straight at Shane, and in his eyes she saw surprise and disbelief.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Olive, what the hell are you trying to say? Is there something you hate so much that you want him dead? Olive was silent for a while, she was now a little regretful that she had just asked Shane such a question on impulse, it was so wrong, it was better not to make this man suspicious. In fact, it was inevitable, Shanes surname was really too special to her, and all along, she suspected that the Mr. Lopez who arranged Quincys death in her previous life was Shane. So when she found out that Alieen and Shane were close in this life, she panicked, afraid that Shane would end up liking Alieen, and that with his power and position, her revenge would be a long way off, and she might even die a tragic death again. So she deliberately approached Shane and didnt let Alieen get too close to him. Chapter 2544 Meeting Mr. Smith Again But what Quincy had said on the phone to the man he called Mr. Lopez had made her wary again. The identity of that Mr. Lopez she had not been sure, and the only one who had some connection was Shane in front of her. If Shane is the person behind the death of Quincy and Alieen in her previous life, then she is in a very bad situation. The only thing that makes her feel relieved is that Shane seems to be loving and caring towards her, even if he is really the mysterious Mr. Lopez from his previous life, he should not have the intention to harm her yet. Otherwise, the two of them have known each other for such a long time, and she often appears in front of him, in order to Shanes status, to get her killed is simply an easy task. Its just that theres no way of knowing for sure who Mr. Lopez really is, and thats something that concerns Olive a lot, and its a big threat to her. She has also thought that Shane is the Mr. Lopez that killed her in her previous life, the reason why there is not yet that idea is just because there are still some things that have not happened, in order to prevent this possibility, she also have to know in advance what the possible opportunity is in the end, so as to prepare in advance to prevent it from happening. So just now Olive asked that kind of thing in her head, but looking at Shanes expression just now, Olive believed that he was really puzzled and confused by her question. Nothing, I recently read some special books, some curiosity so I asked you casually. Olive had to say so perfunctorily. Shane obviously did not believe Olives words, his eyes were still full of doubts, but finally did not press Olive. No, I have nothing to hate to want each other to die, I also always think, what status status people, the same do not have the right to determine the life and death of others, in front of life, there is no ss. Shane answered Olives question very seriously, in a calm and natural tone, sounding very pious. Olive was frozen, her heart banging, she didnt expect Shane to take her inexplicable question so seriously. The elevator dinged, and since neither of them had just pressed the elevator, they were now at Shanes room floor. But he didnt move, still looking at Olive with unblinking eyes, so soon the elevator doors closed once again.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Olive was silent, her heart was in turmoil at the moment, her question just now was too impulsive, how should she talk to Shane now? Gradually, Olive rxed a little, just now Shane answer is not the best answer, but in the end, she still reassured a lot. She felt that Shane was telling the truth, at least so far, this is his inner thoughts, he definitely did not kill himself now, as long as she was careful not to do anything that would anger him, it should still be safe. Hey, Im just casually asking, and youre answering too seriously. Oliveughed and raised her hand to fix her hair, looking casual. The elevator car still continued to rise and soon reached the top floor,,, Olive then pressed the number of her floor again. Shane stood quietly, not moving at all, just watching Olive in silence. Olive did not speak to him again either, just looked at the numbers in the elevator and waited to reach her floor. Her back was to Shane, but she could still feel the gaze behind her. I guess now Shane was still staring straight at just feeling it, which made her not even dare to turn around to look. Olive, if youe across something you can not solve, thene to me, I will try to help you. Shane suddenly said in a gentle tone, his voice maic and pleasant, making Olives heart clench hard. However, for Shane such a promise, Olive is bitterly smiled, those things, how she will ask him? Im afraid Ill be treated like a fool if I tell him. But Olive had a new idea in the twinkling of an eye, since he had said so, she might as well just tell him something, even if it was just a test. In that case, I really have one more thing I want to ask you. Olive gauged Shanes expression and made up her own mind to tell him something and test him with it. This method was risky, but it was the only way she could think of today to lift the crisis. Go ahead and ask, I will answer truthfully. Shane, do you know a man named Quincy? Olives question was a little regretful just as she said it, her heart beating faster and faster. In her previous life, she was ordered by the mysterious Mr. Lopez to have Quincy and Alieen killed, which means that Mr. Lopez must have known about Quincy at that time. Thats why Olive just asked Shane if he knew Quincy. If Shane answered that he did know Quincy now, then the possibility that Shane was the mysterious Mr. Lopez would be very high, and she should be wary of him, so Olive was very nervous about Shanes answer at this moment. To her relief, Shane shook his head in confusion after hearing Quincys name, and his eyes seemed to ask, Why should he know this man? And what is his rtionship with you Olive? Olive also saw the doubt in Shanes eyes, the taut string was loosened, fortunately, fortunately, Shane did not know Quincy, and did not know this person, everything still has room, he should not be the mastermind Mr. Lopez. But Olive did notpletely drop his guard, after all, even if Shane does not know this person Quincy now, the future can be uncertain, the opportunity may not yet appear. So, can I ask you something right now. What is it, you say. If youe into contact with this Quincy one day, can you tell me first? Olive looked at Shane expectantly, she naturally hoped that he would say yes, so that if Quincy did get to know Shane one day, she would still have a chance to prevent that bad guy from colluding with Shane and stopping the tragedy of her past life. Shane did not immediately agree, but looked at Olive for half a second in silence, and then asked rhetorically with some puzzlement. Its not impossible for me to promise you, but can you tell me first why you want to do this? Chapter 2545 No way Olive pursed her lips, she knew she couldnt tell Shane everything just yet, after all, he names Lopez, then he is also necessary for Olive to guard against. This question, can I answer you afterwards? Olive said with a bitter smile, the expression on his face looked a little stony. Shane looked at Olives expression was not right, so he did not pursue the question, nodded gently and agreed to Olives request. The elevator finally reached the floor where Olives room was located, and Olives whispered a good night to Shane as he walked out the elevator door before leaving. Soon it was the next day, Olive and Odell had to continue recording the show, so there was a whole day busy, ran several ces to film, but the results were not as expected, they are stillmunication is scarce, interaction is awkward, how to shoot can not shoot out of the couples feeling. They took a ne from Or Country back to Virban City, and this time, Olive can clearly feel Lets fall in love program staff on her and Odell dissatisfaction, attitude is obviously not as good as before, after all, they are full of expectations for this shooting, but Olive and Odells performance is really let people They were expecting a lot from the shoot, but Olive and Odells performance was so disappointing that they could already expect an awkward situation when it aired. But there is nothing Olive can do about it, she and Odells acting skills are very good, but in front of the camera they always seem to be harmonious, but in fact, each do their own, and Odell is still in a temper, simply do not cooperate, she can not be alone to perform sweet couple ah. So Olivepletely put the problem behind her and started to catch up on her sleep as soon as she got home, and slept the whole afternoon, and when she finally woke up, she found that the much-anticipated first issue of Lets fall in love had already aired, and it had just been put on Twitter hotspots. Because of the scandalous hype of Olive and Odell in the early days, plus the variousizens baking, their first episode of this show started off with a very high level of attention. So after the first episode aired, Olive could guess how they would be scolded online, fearing that even her and Odells CP fans would be disappointed to the core.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. But after opening Twitter and roughly looking at the situation, Olive still sighed. Manyizens suspect that her and Odells hot news is simply fake, and there are even people who have already brought up again the scandal of their good rification of the same sex to me Odell. Netizen a small flying pig said. Its so awkward to see the two of them interacting, it doesnt look like a couple should be at all. Netizen Kid replied. Theizen, a high-flying man, tweeted directly under the tweet. What the hell is this? I cant stand it, especially Olive and Odell, what kind of rtionship do you have when you get along like this? Olive sighed and regretted that she was too eager to rify the gossip for Odell, and should have known that she should have taken some time off before shooting. Now the word of mouth that had easily umted is starting to loosen up again. Fortunately, the second season of Fighting! Because the first season of the show was so well received, the second season received a lot of attention from all sides. When the first season of the show was filmed, because there were not many investors and the amount of investment was very limited, so the filming equipment was not very good. Even their filming locations, because of limited funds, did not dare to go to too many ces, most of the locations were shot around Virban City. So all of their guests are looking forward to the second season of the show, after all, the first season is still hot, I think the investors will not be less, then their show will also do better and better. Before preparing for the start of filming, director Uche took them all to a dinner party. He seemed to be in a very good mood and said he was going to meet a big investor, and people took the initiative to ask for an interview about the investment. Virban City in early spring is not very warm, but it is not too cold, the temperature is still rtively suitable. So Olive deliberately selected a long skirt, outside with a cardigan thin sweater, wear both warm and not windy. They are in the car to the hotel, a group of people will be cheerful to discuss todays big investor in the end who will be, a season of the show shot down, not only a few of their guests, even the staff and the directors team everyone is close, so there is no scruples to open up spection up. Uche director did not reveal a little bit of information, but with Narita in, he wanted to conceal it, but also can not be hidden. Todays investor, I heard is ourpanys boss, Odells previous proprietor. Oliveughed bitterly in her heart, it cant be such a coincidence, Odells previous proprietor is not Shane. In the open, Olive does not want to have any rtionship with Shane, after all, the two of them have a special status, Shane is a big president, and she is a female artist in the entertainment industry, they are too close to each other, theizens will specte, and then give her a charge of backstage, then she will be scolded to death. Olive is also very disturbed by the rtionship between her and Shane, after all, the most intimate things have happened between them. Olive was no longer in the mood for joking around with the others, and was alone and silent, and soon their car arrived at the hotel where they were invited. After entering the hotels private room, Olive saw two people sitting at a table to one side, talking very familiarly. What made Olive feel heartily tired was that let two people, both of whom she knew very well, were disgusted to the bone. It was actually Mr. Smith, that old geezer, and Alieen. Olive sighed and tried to calm her thoughts, raising her hand to arrange the broken hair in front of her forehead. Mr. Smith, after all, is still the majority shareholder of a party brokeragepany, the entertainmentpany on behalf of the investment is very normal, and it seems that he now has a lot of shares in the entertainmentpany in the water, that is why so arrogant and domineering, Odells scandal is also his handiwork. Its just that Alieens sudden appearance here makes Olive a little puzzled. Mr. Chyke, you can be considered to be here,te ah,ter you have to take the initiative to punish the wine! Mr. Smith is very bold loudugh, said also casually put his arm around Alieen. For the situation in their booth, Olive noticed early on, Alieens face is not good, especially the Mr. Smith near her, look very guilty of disgust. Chapter2546 Everyone Knows But even so, Alieen is not at all to refuse Mr. Smith mooching ideas, not to mention the slightest avoidance of resistance action. This scene Olive saw in the eyes, the heart also some feelings. The entertainment industry, who can escape from these? Especially these female artists, once they are no longer popr and hot, want to rise again, you can only be submissive to serve thepanys major shareholders, even Paul such a greasy middle-aged man also have to smile to wee. This makes Olive feel happy but, after all, Alieens fast passing, but arge part of the reason is her means. Todays dinner, if it was hosted by other investors, Olive can still participate in a generous manner, but now it is actually the Mr. Smith who tried to flirt with her, she is naturally not in the mood, so she intends to try to reduce their own presence, and hurry home to sleep. So Olive at the door of the box on the excuse to go to the bathroom, not with Narita they went in, and then quietly found a very remote and hidden location to sit down. But she thought is really too simple, Mr. Smith that old fox to participate in this investment talk banquet, naturally is for her toe, and her dress today and very outstanding, ced there are dazzling existence in the crowd, it is difficult to brush low presence. Because Paul is the biggest investor that the team has had ess to since the preparation of the second season of Fighting! Mr. Smith, Im sorry, Im sorry, Ill punish myself with three sses, this time I have to thank you for being so supportive to invest in our show, I thank you on behalf of all the staff and guests of the show,e on, cheers. Uche has been in this circle for many years, and although he does not see the need for this kind of socializing, it does not mean that he does not know the minimum of human rtions. He quickly walked to Mr. Smiths side, without saying a word, directly poured three sses of white wine and drank it all in one go, without any hesitation. Oh, Mr. Chyke, why are you so polite with me? I was just joking with you, dont drink so fast, this wine is very strong. Mr. Smith smiled and got up to be polite with Uche, but his gaze was always on Olives body. Olive was not able to ignore Mr. Smiths gaze, she said in her heart, this Mr. Smith does not have any dirty thoughts about himself, right? The next thing Paul said was that the original form was revealed, Olive only felt helpless, her own luck was too bad, right? Besides, this wine is good again, we a few big old men to drink is not much fun, why not call the girls here, we are lively drink, that is good enough. Mr. Smith what is the meaning of the words of the people present are also well known, his reputation is not good mixed entertainment industry who all know, this is simply the heart is written on the face, passers-by also know that kind, so a time, everyone is silent up. Uche directors face is also not good, their group of girls, that can only Olive a person ah! So he also cast his eyes on Olive withplicated eyes. What? Ive invested so much money in your show, and your guests here are not even willing to have a drink with me, huh? Mr. Smith looked at Olive has no intention toe over, the face instantly changed, the voice is also a lot higher. Humph, this circle of people, too noble is not good to mix ah, since you guys this program so big, I see because I do not need this point of investment it. Mr. Smiths words, the crowd on the field can be a little too embarrassed, all look at Olive with a helpless face, only Alieen is full of mockery. At Olives side is Yutani, he fiercely clenched his fist, just want to stand up and say something, but Olive quietly pulled back, she slightly shook her head at Yutani. She knew that if she didnt go along with Mr. Smith now, that despicable guy would probably really withdraw his investment, and it would be a problem then. Mr. Smith, what are you talking about, how can we neglect you. Olive slowly stood up, picked up a ss of white wine, and bowed slightly in the direction of Mr. Smith. As the only girl here, Id like to propose a toast to Mr. Smith on behalf of our show. Olive finished these words, is also a direct neck tilt will be a full ss of high white wine to drink, this wine is really very strong, plus she did not eat anything in her stomach, after drinking Olive only feel the internal organs are burned by it pain up. It is reasonable to say that in general, the girl has been so bold to drink a ss of wine, as an investor, and then so also have to give each other a face, see good, but Mr. Smith is not that meaning, Olive toast to his wine he also did not drink. I invested in your show is not a small amount of money, but only one drink, you are not a little too much look down on me? Uche and the others were not aware of Pauls previous problems with Olive, but they could clearly feel that Mr. Smith was deliberately making things difficult for Olive, but they couldnt help at the moment. Olive thought that in front of so many people, in public, this Mr. Smith is also estimated to be such a small means to embarrass themselves, do not dare to make any more excessive action, so also ruthlessly, is not a drink it, she Olive what dare not. So Olive smiled faintly, picked up the bottle and poured three sses full of wine, all in one drink, without the slightest hesitation. Mr. Smith since deliberately difficult, so she simply go along with him, see what he will shamelessly ask for next. Come on, Mr. Smith, I must toast you, I hope you will take care of our show more in the future, and then we will grow together!Original from N?velDrama.Org. Olive was very quick to take a ss of wine and smother it in one gulp, and then said he drank it all without a drop left. But Paul, the man in the hand of the wine is not moving, he did not move to look at Olive in front of the dry ss, the eyes have something indefinable, the gaze seems to reveal a cunning light. She a ss of wine down, to be honest the cup is not small, now Olives stomach and esophagus child very difficult, as if by the same, hot and spicy feeling, very exciting. What a woman, since you want to drink, then Ill let you drink enough tonight. Chapter2547 embarrassment Paul directly took out a bottle of unopened white wine, a whole bottle was ced on the table, the surrounding people looked stunned, they did not know that this Mr. Smith even have to make things difficult for Olive. So a bottle of wine down, Olive may directly fall to the ground, even if it is a bottle of mineral water to drink after the stomach up it. Olive standing is not sitting down is not, the dilemma is that she, pale, eyes have been looking at the table of white wine. Such arge bottle of wine, if you drink it all in one gulp is only sure to go to the hospital to walk, and Olives stomach is empty, drink a lot of liquor may be broken stomach, the body really can not ept. This Paul is really careful, a big man so vindictive, five times three times for others,st time is Odell, this time is Olive, behavior style is really not like a man. Olive now does not know what to do, looking at the smug Paul in front of him, a look you do not drink today also have to drink the face, she has made up her mind to fish dead broken. She wanted to pick up the bottle of wine and throw it towards Pauls head, but did not expect Peng Xinyuan, who had been silent and silent at the side, to stand up. Mr. Smith, Olive a girl simply can not drink so much wine, drink after the body certainly can not stand, why not Ie to drink for her. The man finished walking directly over to pick up the bottle of white wine, not at all ambiguous. Paul today is intended to make things difficult for Olive, who had thought that today out of a Ugumori to protect the flower messenger, although this man stood out when Pauls face did not change much, but the corners of the mouth slightly up a disdainful look, but still fell in Olives eyes. OK, since you want to drink thene and drink, but you an eight-foot man how shall not drink two bottles of wine? Such arge bottle of wine now even let people drink two bottles, Paul the beast! Olive now anger attack, immediately open mouth is a fierce cursing, want to get out a breath of anger, but no one can predict the man picked up the bottle of wine and began to drink, goo goo goo did not stop. Olive was stunned, who would have thought that Ugumori was so bold and did not hesitate to drink, even though we had dinners and drinks during the recording of the show together, but I did not know that this man could drink so much. The five permanent guests Olive has least contact with is Ugumori, who always ys the role of atmosphere builder in the show and alwaysughs. But when the camera is off, the whole person is still different from the stage, quiet and elegant, the other four get together to y when he always like to read a book or watch a movie quietly next to him, never feel that others left him out, everyone ying together he has always been present. Olive looked at the man in front of him lifting a bottle a drink non-stop, there is a ce in the heart seems to have been touched, so that their whole person is very warm, and today there are people rushing out to protect themselves, she is really touched. So she cant just sit back and wait for it to happen, walked straight over and picked up the second bottle of white wine, opened the lid and also started drinking. Dont bother anyone else, Ill drink it, Mr. Smith! It may be that Olive is also trying to be strong, directly began to cough more than. You cant drink it as a girl, its very spicy, put down the bottle. It turned out that Yutani came over and grabbed the bottle in Olives hand, trying to stop her from continuing to drink, and dragged it into his own hand. There was a hint ofint in his tone, Olive drank so much wine so impulsively, how could her body stand it? Then he picked up most of the bottle of wine he had just snatched off and gestured at Paul. Mr. Smith, I drink to you! This man as bold, glugging like drinking water, in fact Olive understand how drinking white wine can be like drinking white water, today these friends are out to protect themselves, she once again felt the long-lost warmth. After a bottle of Ugumori next to her, her throat was burning and she started coughing. A bottle of high alcoholic beverages is definitely not enough for her body, and Olive was afraid that their stomachs would be ruined by the wine today. Looking at Ugumori, who was coughing, Itoh, who was next to him, felt he couldnt sit still and took the wine and drank it, as if it was the same as a ry race. Everyone in the seat could not sit still, and Narita also patted Itoh who was drinking in front of her. Take it easy, save some for me, Ille too. Olive looked at so many people in front of her to take the initiative to stand up for themselves, her eyes began to moisten, her throat seemed to be blocked with cotton, and tears were spilling down like beads that had broken apart from the thread. Only now did she understand that these people did not juste to drink for the sake of sponsorship, but for her Olive. As expected of four big men, drinking is really very fast, two big bottles of wine have been finished, not a drop left. Olive is also considered to have drunk two, but todays head is particrly dizzy, the body can not stop shaking. But everyone is here to fight to the end, although she has a heavy shadow in front of her eyes, but she can not fall down, must be with the surrounding friends to hold on to the end. Mr. Smith, what do you think, the wine we also drink. Olive finished the sentence coldly, as if the whole person was drained of all strength. Pauls face is ugly, his intention today is to make things difficult for Olive, want to give her a downward spiral, who would have thought that a program team of people are so united, together to defend her, four men are also the amount of alcohol can, if two bottles of wine are finished ording to his request, and he does not let go, then it is really hit their own face. Good, since you guys drank up, then I will also real keep my promise. Mr. Smith, still holding the wine in his hand and with a face like a pigs liver, promised what he had just said. Everyone finally got Pauls promise, hanging in the throat of the heart in finally fell, Olive herself is actually very afraid of. If she and Paul had lost the sponsorship today because of a personal grudge, she would have med herself for a long time. But the good news is that we all worked together to get the sponsorship, and Olive was very happy. At that moment, Paul suddenly spoke. I can give you the sponsorship, but I have one more request. The people at the table were confused, not knowing what more tricks this Paul was going to y, and everyone was actually dizzy after just drinking so much wine. Olive was afraid that Paul would make some unreasonable demands again and the pile of peoples efforts would be wasted again. Everyone in the room is holding their breath, waiting for Paul to open his mouth to say what he wants, but he hesitates to open his mouth and let everyone die waiting.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter2548 small request But suddenly stretched out salty hands, Alieen was so insulted, the other party or big belly Paul, Alieen the whole person like a lion angered, seems to immediately bite to death in front of this nasty trash who does not know any better. Oliveughed and did not say anything, she understood in her heart, Alieen grew up in the hands of her mother, how to suffer the old man treated in this way, from childhood not to say it is a brocade, but is also protected in the heart of the hand. Alieens white lotus persona, just to their own outside session to establish the image, but in fact, in order to achieve their own purposes, Alieen is also able to go out of the way. In thest life, fans of the public say Olive is a gentle and innocent, cute and kind girl, but in private for their own notice and resources, as well as with the investor director hooked up, usually behavior and behavior is really than Olive this kind of people who have shot a restricted film scale are muchrger. Perhaps Alieen had been with so many men in herst life that she felt there was no point, soter on she even looked at men like Quincy, and the two were rolling together. Anyway, one more of him is not more, one less of him is not less, since it helps Alieen a little, thene on. In thest life Alieen became such a thing orte, the immediate she is still in the pre stage, is also a girl with self-respect, also can not stand the old man deliberately mooching. She gritted her teeth a bit, maybe today is the beginning of Alieens degeneration, so that she will go astray in the future. Alieen was molested in front of so many people, is very angry and sad, face can not hang. Paul is even more aggressive, an arm around Alieen. The people in the room saw this, do not know where to put their eyes, have averted their eyes. In the face of all this, Olive did not know what to say, it really is a willing to fight a willing to take, but in fact now Alieen shivered with anger, she also wanted to p Pauls hand off, give him a p, but in front of the power and money, the weak have to bow their heads. The words that came out of Pauls mouth after an insult stunned everyone in the room, especially Olive, who couldnt believe her ears. My terms are small and not very excessive, the show is invested by me, then I would like to change the resident guest in the second season, and rece Olive with Alieen for me. Pauls words were like a stone thrown into a calmke with no ripples, now instantly it was an explosion, everyone stiffened, everyones face was not good, very embarrassing. Everyone did not know how to react, a dead silence, all sitting in their seats. At this time Yutani actually picked up the bottle and mmed it towards the ground, and instantly the ss shattered all over the ce. Paul, you dont want to get ahead of yourself! Paul but there is no big mood swings, just a smiling expression looking at Yutani, with the afterglow also scanned Olive, this look is really disgusting, do not want to look at him for a minute. Did I get ahead of myself? No, Im just trying to get something for my little cutie, and we all understand that Im the biggest investor, so if Im not around next season, it might be hard to run the show.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After saying that, he directly put his arms around Alieen and became more reckless. Alieen a change just shivered with anger, now surprisingly like Pauls love, full of happy are flying up, but also has been leaning on Pauls body, two pieces of red on the face, shy very. Oops, Mr. Smith knew you best! After saying this, Alieen even managed to raise an eyebrow at Olive, the provocative meaning is obvious, but Olive felt very funny. You say that a beautiful young girl who grew up being held in the arms of people, is now being held in the arms of a greasy old man, she is still smug, really do not understand how this woman is thinking. The people in the room are very quiet, Olive simply do not know what to do to deal with the situation at hand. Narita as the scene and Paul as a familiar person is also unable to sit themselves. Mr. Smith, this is not very reasonable, Alieen is not ourpanys artists, so the public can not ept the sudden change. Although Alieen is not our artist, but she is the brand spokesperson of our subsidiary. Paul has pulled Alieen to sit down, while talking hand movements also did not stop, the words did not give Narita face, it seems that today will do so. Alieen is now shivering and flushed, such a look is exposed to the public eye, she knows that Paul is now the biggest golden master she can hold, although she also feels very disgusting, but still to show a look of enjoyment also smiling at Paul. The people here actually understand why the sponsors have so much power, its because they are the backers of the funds, without which the show cant function. They all want to ce people about themselves in the program, on the one hand, they can insert advertisements to pave the way for the development of their own familypanies, but also to take advantage of the publicity, the influence of a program team than simply put advertising effect is much better. A girl like Alieen can represent the image of thepany, if she is ced in the program, thepanys product sales for the next year will certainly have a substantial increase because of the program, Paul is ying this idea. Paulspany is so big and has so many endorsements, its not unreasonable to want to promote Alieen. Pauls actions are getting more and more excessive, not caring about the scene so many people. Olives face is indifferent as she stares at Alieen. Alieen obviously feel sick to death, the body can not help but shiver, but the expression can not betray themselves, to show a look of enjoyment and happiness. Because she cant afford to offend Paul. Paul continues to do what he wants, his hands and mouth are not stopping, everyone just look at a picture in front of them, and do not dare to say anything. Suddenly Paul turned back to Uche and said, Old Wang ah, in the program you are the director, you can determine the artists, who want to participate in the next season, you can be divided ah! The moment these words came out, everyones eyes fell on Uches body! Olives heart sank, Paul what this means is already very obvious, it seems that their second season of the show is not filmed, after all, for the program team, a small artist and a big investor behind the scenes which is very clear which is more important, as long as not stupid, who knows how to choose. Chapter2549 Mutual Respect But the next words Uche replied, but Olive directly froze. Mr. Smith, other conditions are fine, but I will not let Olive leave the show, she has participated in the shooting of a whole season of the show, now the opening of the word of mouth also has a part to y in her, if reced, it is likely not epted by the audience.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. But I can agree to let Miss Alieen join the filming of the second season, and add another resident guest, what do you think? Olive looked at director Uche dumbfounded, she knew very well in her heart the importance of investors for a show, even a big director like Uche this is impossible to break away from the investment and shoot the show by himself, so he would never easily offend any party investor. Now the situation, he just open his mouth and agreed to Pauls request to rece himself, that is the simplest and most effective way to solve the problem. But surprisingly, Uche did not do that, before he has not said a word, she thought he had already made up his mind to give up his own, but did not expect him. Uche did this to me, although it is not particrly righteous, but is definitely to do their best to save Olive, but also to give Paul enough face. Hum, I just dont understand, this Olive is to give you what advantage ah? All of you big men are so strong to protect her. Paul coldly swept a circle of the people present, his eyes were glowing with disbelief and disgust, he was really disgusted with such a united sight. Our show, it is because of the efforts of the five of them that it has such influence and attention now, so, the five of them, not one of them can be missing! Uches tone this time is very serious, not with a trace of negotiation, his face calm, seems to be also open-minded, todays sponsorship can not want, people, he will definitely protect. And this time Paul hesitated to speak, his face has be very difficult to see, his eyebrows also wrinkled together, after a while before speaking again. Mr. Chyke, if you do this, I cant give you this sponsorship. Our team is very sincere, and we have given you face as soon as we entered today, Mr. Smith, but if you are still not willing to give us sponsorship, then I have nothing to say. Uche eyes firm, very is not humble to Paul said, he has his own principles, no more difficult, but also absolutely will not for money and bow down. Mr. Smith, the first season of our show has achieved proud results, to take the initiative to approach the investors are not a lot, and you to invest in our show, is only to do advertising, with the product or something, I can guarantee that the second season of the show will be now much more fire, how to calcte this investment you investors will definitely not lose, we are also considered a win-win situation. Such a fair deal, we gave you enough face, you also have to respect us. Uches words are not so polite this time, he will be powerful has been very clear, they are fair cooperation, should not be so low on their program team. Paul was furious and picked up a bottle of wine from the table and mmed it on the floor, breaking ss and liquor flying all over the ce. I respect you, Uche, you are sick in the head! Youre just a filming show, and you really think youre some big shot? I have given you a chance today, but you dont know how to grasp it. Paul finished and stood up directly from the table, a ck cloud loomed over his face, and he was about to smoke from his seven orifices. I think we have no need to continue this investment reception, I will not invest in your program! Paul directly reached out to Alieen and took her out of the box with him. But Alieen is not moving at all, she stood next to Paul, looking straight at Olive. Mr. Smith, you go to your room first, I still have some things I want to talk to my sister. Alieen blinked her eyes and spoke in an ambiguous tone to Paul, listening to the others who couldnt help but shiver a little. Paul nced back at Olive again and grunted coldly. Good, then Ill wait for you in the room, dont talk too long oh. After Paul said this, but did not directly leave the box, but slowly walked again in front of Olive. His face was gloomy, and his eyes were filled with anger as he looked at Olive. Olive, you really should learn from your sister, women, know how to please people, like your sister, pampering a good boy, let me feelfortable, what resources are given to you to fight, then you a pair of sisters together, soaring. These words are really too revealing, Paul is trying to make Olive and Alieen together to serve him, Olive has not yet done anything, standing next to Yutani can not stand it, he stepped forward and intended to give Paul a punch, but fortunately Olive reached out in time to pull him back. Mr. Smith, listen to my advice, an Alieen is estimated to toss you enough, you should take care of your health, do not die in bed, that can make peopleugh out loud. Olives words were full of mockery, Pauls face was instantly turned into a pigs liver color, people were saying he couldnt do it as a man. Now the situation is already can not end well anyway, Olive naturally do not need to Mr. Smith this fat dead pig respect and add, anyway people have offended, also not afraid to offend some more hard. Olive, you wait for it! One day you will beg me on your knees. Mr. Smith finished speaking and left directly, and just as he went out, Alieen ran up to Olive. Sister, you really dont know what to do, offending people everywhere like this, its hard for you to get along in the entertainment industry. Alieen sneered, leaned close to Olives ear, and added another sentence. I cant be on this show, and you dont want to shoot properly. Oh? Then what do you want? Olive had a calm face, looking at Alieens face without a hint of fluctuation. Olive was already taller than Alieen, so even without her high heels on, she looked at Alieen with a condescending posture. Are you so sure that Mr. Smith is capable of arranging for you to be on this show? Hmph! As long as Mr. Smith is here, Ill be on this show. Alieen said and smiled very strangely, she was nowpletely unconcerned about the gaze of the people around her. I have the ability to get this show, and with Mr. Smith, the best resources in the entertainment industry will only be mine, and you, Olive, will not get anything, and you are destined to bow down in front of me for the rest of your life! Chapter2550 Selling Alieen said proudly, arrogantly, as if she had really be a first-line actress because of Paul. The reason why Alieen is so confident is that she has a good skin, not to mention old, ugly and fat like Mr. Smith, even if it is a disgusting old man, she will take the initiative to please, those men will naturally do their best to promote her. Alieen, do you think youre above me like that? Oliveughed gently, looking at Alieen with sympathy in her eyes instead. This incident today, on the contrary, makes me quite happy, especially seeing the state you are in. Olives words made Alieen freeze, and she looked at Olive with some confusion, as if asking why she said that. Are you wondering why I would say that? Olive deliberately asked Alieen rhetorically, and saw a hint of fear really showing in Alieens eyes. I really didnt expect that you, Alieen, would actually serve a disgusting old man like Paul for such a small show guest, and its the way you look now that youre really losing in a particrly ugly way, because I, Olive, can still get the resources I want even if I dont sell my body. After Olive finished these words, she saw that Alieens face was as white as paper and no longer had the arrogance she had just had. Her body couldnt help but start to tremble, her feet went weak and she almost fell to the ground, but luckily she held on to a side table before she could barely stabilize herself. Olive was surprised when she saw Alieen next to Paul. But what Alieen said to her just now made her understandpletely, Alieen waspletely looking past her own sess this time.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Alieen in this life,pared to the previous life, but a few years earlier corrupt, not only because she now negative news, but also because Olive than her situation is too much better, has hidden in the entertainment industry to stand firm. Alieen can not stand is her sister Olive mixed better than her, so she is obsessed with trying to surpass Olive as soon as possible, which is why she did not hesitate to sell herself to a fat pig like Paul. She thinks she has achieved sess, Olive will be suppressed, but does not know that in her need to pay so much in return, she herself has lost the qualification ofpetition. Alieen is now without a single representative work on her body, and is already aplete losspared to Olive. And Olives purpose is to make Alieen understand her current situation. Alieen, arent you going to leave yet? Dont forget, your Mr. Smith is still waiting in the room? If you go back toote and annoy him, it will be more than worth it. Olive kindly reminded Alieen, Alieens eyes trembled, and finally pulled herself together to give Olive a final re before stumbling out of the box. Watching Alieen finally leave the box, Olive now felt that all her strength had been drained and she sat down on a chair. Thank you all for today, I have nothing to do, just too much to drink, everyone y first, Ill go back first, my head really hurts badly. Olive pressed her head hard, her expression was painful, the power of alcohol made her head a mess now, slowly and leisurely finished this sentence, but unexpectedly at this time someone pushed the door, the waiter came in with a person. The sound was so loud that everyones eyes gathered at the door, thinking that Paul hade to look for something again, but everyone was frozen, not expecting that the person who came was him. Mr. Lopez, what gave you time toe? Pauls voice came from outside the door, Olive saw this person is nauseous want to vomit, his appearance now is not just so proud of the sky, the whole person shriveled up, very doggy look at Shane. No one expected Shane toe to their box, although it is talking about sponsorship, but this for theirpany is not what is worth Shane to talk about things ah. Besides, its just a talk now, not a signing. Even Narita was slightly stunned, stood up and rushed to greet Shane. Alieen, who had just walked to the door and hadnt gone out yet, saw Shanes arrival and froze, because Shanes presence here was unbelievable, but then Alieens expression changed. The eyes were shining with light, that is, the light of a young girls love to see her beloved one, the corners of the mouth slightly up, can not stop the excitement. Olive looked also feel very embarrassed, are with Paul, but also here in the heart pregnant, really speechless. Who would have thought that Alieen actually climbed on Shanes arm, a dainty look, instantly let the people present stunned, obviously just now also and Paul together. Mr. Lopez, what brings you here? The woman asked Shane with a voice that could pinch water, and also hugged him, Paul on the side was also shocked to the point that his jaw dropped, this Alieen also too can change face, now want to stick to Shane. Olive heart helpless, Alieen so in the face of the cash master to please another man, she is really not afraid of the future Paul get her killed, so that he can not stand. Alieen thinks her face and body are the first in the entertainment industry and thinks all men will fall under her skirt and serve her, but a middle-aged man like Paul is still possible, and Shane has never seen any woman like this, so how can he be hooked up casually. Even if Shane was interested in her, how could it be that she hadnt moved after knowing him for so long, it didnt make sense. Shane didnt even care about Alieen, and as soon as he shook off her arm, he came towards Olive. The expression on his face was very tense, and he was worried about Olives health. How are you, Olive, is everything okay? Everyone in the room was also stunned by this Olive, not expecting Shane to address Olive so intimately, or the first time to show so tenderly in front of outsiders. Even Pauls entire body trembled, fat followed by a shake, pale face, eyes looking at Shane and Olive, face full of sweat, eyes full of fear. Olive also clear, this evil man so arrogant is because no one to press him, now Shane appeared, Paul will no longer be so arrogant, she can also live a few days of good life in peace. Chapter2551 Jealousy Paul could not have imagined that Olive, whom he had made difficult for five or three times, would know Shane, and that the rtionship between the two would be very close, which was unexpected. Pauls sweat grew when he thought back on all the things he had done to Olive. Alieen, who had been dumped, now stood dumbfounded in the doorway and ate shit, unable to speak at all. She could not have imagined that Shane would dump her and go to Olive and ask her so tenderly and thoughtfully. A pair of big eyes from the beginning of the surprise toter jealousy, and then full of hatred, the whole people want toe up and kill Olive. Olive looked at the performance of these two people in front of her, the heart suddenly morefortable, although the body is notfortable because of the wine, but the eyes to see the scene is very pleasant. Because she had just drunk a lot of white wine, she was now very dizzy, and when she got up, she fell directly into Shanes arms. She still struggled to stand up, not to let the people in the box misunderstand that she was also a female artist looking for a golden master. Im fine, dont worry. After saying that, she pushed Shane away and stood up with one hand on the back of the sofa chair, and did not stay in his arms for more time. Shane is no fool, seeing Olive wanted to break away from his embrace, he did not force her too much, but seeing Olive detached from him to sit down, he became more annoyed. He frowned, a look of displeasure. Who just gave her so much to drink? The mans voice was very cold, without a trace of warmth. Every word revealed that he was very angry at this time and was about to explode. Narita was the only person in the room who could be considered a member of Shanespany. Narita slowly stood up. Mr. Lopez, one of our shows crew was discussing with Mr. Smith about next seasons sponsorship, and we all took this more seriously, so we had a drink. After all, it is also considered to have survived in the circle of people, talk and work is still very much in ce, Narita has shown very obvious,pared to Shane with the back of the head can understand what it means. This time Olive also raised his head to look at Shane, only to see the mans face blue, frowning, thin lips taut into a line, but the eyes are like a knife edge, has been staring at Paul. The people here, even if the man saw Shanes current expression, will also be a cold shiver, now Shane is like ck and white impermanent life, very cold and ruthless, and usually with Olive together with the appearance is not the same. Just then, Shane spoke, but his eyes never left Paul.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Teens second season sponsorship, ourpany out, until the next season remember toe to me, this matter by myself personally, do not need to contact others. After hearing Shanes words, Uches eyes were straightened, who would have thought that someone of Shanes stature would negotiate a sponsorship for a variety show with them? And I didnt expect it to be settled just like winning the lottery. The words fell, Shane changed his cold appearance, his eyes were full of tenderness, and he just looked at Olive. Are you okay? Otherwise, Ill send you back, dont drink. Although Olive was so drunk just now, her mind was just a muddle, but she was still a little conscious, if she let Shane send her out of here tonight, then tomorrow everyone in the circle will be talking about that she, like her sister, climbed up to the big gold master, and continued to appear in variety shows by taking sponsorship from the gold master, so she couldnt let Shane take her away. She had to shake her head, saying she couldnt leave with him. Shane of course understood what Olive had in mind, because he knew the woman in front of him well and she was afraid of being misunderstood. So he had to rub her head. Then you should not drink so much wine, be careful. After saying this, Shane was about to leave the private room, passing by where Paul was sitting, and suddenly stopped. Come out, I want to talk to you. Then this Paul is now as if he had a disease half-paralyzed, grinding half a day not to get up, and finally wobbly to stand up, even the flesh of his body is shaking. He is not much in front of Shane, and simply can not enter his eyes, even if an old mix to this look now we think it is okay, but the face of Shane such a young talent is still far from, a young one more than 50 years old, the gap is obvious. When these two people are out of the door of the room, the atmosphere in the room is considered to have eased. Yutani, who had also pawned a lot of wine for Olive, was also dizzy. We are all young people, have a gossip heart, because and Olive a program rtionship can still be so long, so a little curious. Olive, how do you and this Mr. Lopez rtionship so good ah? Everyone of course still gossip about the rtionship between the two people, so they all came together. I knew him when I was a kid, and he took care of me a little bit when I entered the circle. Olive recounted the facts very calmly, so calmly that everyone didnt even have the heart to gossip. The reason for approaching Shane at the beginning is this, and now the exnation is very reasonable, there is nothing wrong with it, not only will not let people gossip around nonsense, the most important thing is that it is reasonable and justified. The people next to you all look like theyvee to a realization, so its a hairdresser, so of course we have to take care of it more in the circle, to see everyones expressions and not think much of anything, Olive is also relieved. At this time a sharp shout suddenly came from behind. Olive, you dont have to talk nonsense there, farting around! A look is Alieen like crazy appeared there, eyes red, grimacing abat state. Now Alieens appearance is not what pure and beautiful youth, is simply the same as the female devil, a face of all the five features are to screw together, this degree of irritability is the first time Olive see. Olive sighed in her heart, she just forgot, Alieen for Shane but has always existed in love. Just now Shane was so caring to himself, Alieen was watching clearly, how could not be angry. It is reasonable to say that Alieen is now mad with anger, she should be happy, after all, for Olive, to steal Alieens favorite things like people is the best revenge on Alieen. But at the moment Olive is not happy at all, and even feel chest tightness, just drank so much high white wine, more dizzy and dizzying, but alsozy to Alieen fall on the well. Chapter2552A cry for help Olive gave Alieen a cold look and said through clenched teeth. Alieen, things havee to this point, what do you really want? Humph! What do I want? I want to expose your lies in public! What do you mean you knew Shane when you were a kid, tell me if you have the guts to tell me when exactly you met him? As the sister you grew up with, howe I dont know? Alieen sternly screamed and questioned Olive, however, everyone felt that she was too noisy and no one paid any attention to what she said. Olive looked at Alieen like this now and only found it very funny. Alieen, do you think everyone has only profit in their eyes like you? For Shane at that time, no one could have guessed that he would have such a high status and achievement now, so you didnt bother to know him, but I am different from you, you should reflect on yourself now, why didnt you do more work at that time and didnt go to other viges. Olives words were like a sharp knife, thrust straight into Alieens heart, making Alieens body shake hard again. Olive said she didnt care about Alieen anymore, she just picked up her handbag and stood up to walk out of the box to go home. But Olive only moved a few steps forward with great difficulty, and then she became dizzy again, her stomach rolled over, and it was the first time she drank so much wine, and finally Yutani, who was beside her, came over to steady her and sent her outside the box. Olive came out and saw Shane and Paul in the hallway. She saw Shane with a sullen face, frowning and talking to Paul, while Paul was listening with low brows, smiling curtly and responding from time to time. Shane also saw Olive, and he finally gave Paul a low warning, and then walked quickly towards Olive. Alieen also happened toe out of the box, saw the scene, and immediately began to say snarky again. Oops, Olive, youre going to serve Mr. Lopez? But Im so worried about you, with this face, will it disgust Mr. Lopez and throw you out in the middle of the night! Alieen was jealous and sarcastic, with a strong look of resentment in her eyes. Olive was too drunk at the moment to bother with Alieen, a loser she was stepping on anyway, so let her have her way with her mouth! So she just lightly said back. Mr. Smith is still waiting for you! Youd better take care of yourself first. Alieens face instantly crossed down, she blushed and hurriedly looked over in Pauls direction, and saw that Paul was really looking at himself with a gloomy face. Paul took one look at Alieen and walked towards her angrily, and Alieens face turned white all of a sudden. Olive watched all this from the side and couldnt help butugh out loud. Alieen, you are really stupid, just now actually in front of Paul to hook Mr. Lopez, you think he will not look for you to settle ounts? I think youll be the one who gets thrown out tonight! Alieens body cant stop trembling, Pauls tactics she knows, she is also really scared at the moment. There are many rumors in the circle that this Mr. Smith has some unique hobbies, you should hurry up and beg for mercy now, dont be tossed to death by him only, then what resources ah notice ah, can all have nothing to do with you. Olive finished and then intended to walk away again, for Alieens end, she did not need to see also know, and she is not interested. Alieen panicked and looked at Paul walking in, originally wanted to choke Olive a few more words, now alsopletely cared not, just about to run, then Mr. Smith from behind a pull a long hair, fiercely yanked over. You little bitch, I have long told you to go back to the room and wait, you actually fucking dare to hook up here. Mr. Smith very angry curses, said even harder yanked Alieen, straight Alieen pulled the scalp tingling, body unstable. I want you to look good tonight, you little bitch, really give me shame! Alieen at this moment also can not care about hair up the burst of pain, her heart is very afraid, today to really let Paul that bastard tossed some, is not dead or have to lose half a life, so directly pulling the voice loudly to Shane for help up. Mr. Lopez! I beg you to help me Shane directly turned a deaf ear, even as if not even see Alieen this person, straight towards Olive. And Alieen to Shane for help this behavior makes Paul more furious, directly Alieen dragged over, a hard p. How dare you pester Mr. Lopez, you little bitch, are you looking for a fight? Come to me! I will not let you look good! After that, Paul pulled Alieen into the elevator. Shane ignored their dispute and looked at Olive with concern. Olive, are you going home now? Well, Im ready to go back, Brother Yutani will get me home safely. Olive gave a quiet tug on Yutanis shirt behind her back, giving him a hint. Shane then turned his gaze to Yutani, looking at his robust body and thinking that he had tried to defend Olive like a sister before, he did not object and nodded his head in agreement. Yutani is indeed very reliable, he has been sent to Olive downstairs, still feel uneasy, directly assisted Olive upstairs, until the doorstep, only to say goodbye to leave. Olive reached into her bag and searched for half a day before finally feeling the key to the house, but she was so dizzy that she couldnt see the keyhole and didnt open the door for half a day. At this time, arge hand suddenly reached out from behind her and took the key from her hand. Let me open the door for you.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Olive was startled, turned around and found it was actually Odell, she was drowsy and did not know when he came over, the distance between the two was so close that Olive could even feel the gusts of hot airing out of Odells breath. Odell quietly looked at Olives face, and then quickly opened the door to the room. Lets go in first. Odell held Olives small arm and took a step forward, but he didnt expect Olives body to go limp and actually fall straight forward. Chapter2553 Drunk Olive is reallypletely drunk at this moment, her body is not obedient at all, the world is turned upside down in her eyes. You are not a good drinker, how dare you drink like this, really no girl like. Odell said with some anger. Looking at Olives swaying state at the moment, he had to frown and go forward to pick up Olive with a hand and stride into the house towards Olives room. Olive is now not worried about being seen by others, because Elio is going to a friends wedding and has already said hello to her, and the other girl who shares the room went back home a week ago and will probably not return for several days. Odell put Olive on the bed in her room and walked out to lock the door again before walking back in again. Olives stomach burned like hard, but also some nausea and want to vomit, lying on the bed ufortable straight grunting. Hearing Odells movement, she forced herself up again and asked. How did you you suddenlye to my house ah? I just ran into Narita, and he told me about your evening. Odell said indifferently, then went back to the bathroom and brought a wet towel over and wiped Olives red cheeks. Olives face was burning because of the drunkenness, and when she felt the coldness on her face, she felt a lot morefortable and less bored. I told you, why did youe to my house in the middle of the night. Olive grabbed the ice towel on her face, perhaps because she feltfortable, and pulled it straight to her head. Olive is now drunk, her mind is not thinking too much, after she sobered up and recalled the conversation, she realized that Odell had heard about the incident from Narita and came straight to her house, otherwise how could it be so coincidental that she ran into her at the doorstep? Are you okay? Are you feeling particrly bad? Dont drink so much in the future. Odell looked at Olive with a worried face. However, Olive was not answering the question, she replied in a confused manner. Its okay, its okay, I have Shane by my side, that Paul wouldnt dare do anything, and he got a lecture. Olive forbade to close her eyes, only concerned with enjoying thefort brought by the ice towel, so the reply was not thought through at all. But suddenly, she felt the ice towel on her face stop. There is Shane in indeed, he is supposed to be there Odell rasped and said this softly, seemingly to himself, and his voice was actually filled with sadness. If Shane is by your side, then naturally you wont have anything to do with it. Olives mind is now a muddle have no idea what Odell is talking about, just said a haphazard um, the whole person dazed and unconscious. Odell immediately prepared a wet towel, carefully wiping Olives face and neck, when the soft, moist towel left Olives face, she had no sense of the outside world, dazed, and fell headlong into bed. But Olive was still a little conscious, she could feel Odell beside her, but she no longer had the strength to open her eyes and say another word. But then Odell said a word like a hammer to wake up her heavy head. She could only force her eyes open, trying to see clearly what Odells current expression, but because of the light in the room Olive could not see clearly, it was always as if there was a veil in front of her eyes, seeing things in double shadows. So Olive gave up on the move to see Odells expression. Why do you say that! Whats wrong with you? Olives brain is not clear dominated by slurred speech, as if there is water in the mouth. Odell a very self-condemned face, like a small child who did something wrong. Because I always give you trouble, when you are in trouble and being difficult, I want to help you but always do bad things with good intentions. After saying this, Odell scratched his head, paused for a moment and then said. On the contrary, Shane is more powerful than me, he can give you a different life, from money to notice, you want to give you whatever resources, even Paul five times three times difficult for you, he easily a word to solve, if you are with him, certainly in the future to advance. Odell said a bunch of things, did not stop, but these words Olive did not listen to, she now simply do not want to think about these things, is now in a left ear into the right ear out of the state. The brain is not controlled at all, nothing can think clearly, andy down, confused. It was onlyter that Olive came to her senses. She still has a trace of memory, Olive also understood when Odell said these words is a kind of mood. An older boy would have liked himself, has repeatedly expressed his feelings, although always rejected, but still persisted, after being struck by a better man than he was brave enough to say again, but Olive missed out, think of Odell must be very sad.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Just like a person to cross the narrow gap to reach the other side of the time, plucked up a lot of courage, but because of the next persons words and retracted the foot. Everything was just missed, the opportunity was gone, and it was toote. Olive seemed to feel someone very gentle touching her face, very gentle, a tenderness she had never felt before. Carefully sliding down from the eyebrows to the bridge of the nose, along its curves a little to the vicinity of the lips, during the fear of waking the girl in front of her heart, and finally the finger fell on her lips, and stopped. Olive was fast asleep again, but a call pulled her back in. Olive. Still struggling to stay awake, she lifted her heavy as a thousand pounds eyelids once more and tried to see Odell speak. Suddenly, her stomach was particrly upset, and she was very prone to throwing up after drinking, which Olive could not stand a bit right now. Immediately get up and lie on the edge of the bed trying to throw up. What if I said, one day I mean, if one day I can be very strong like Shane, also can a word to protect you, you want anything I can give you, you will not also choose me, will not? The words were like a distant and melodious shout, Olive couldnt think much about it directly interrupted by the tumbling in her stomach, and vomited with a wow, directly interrupting all her thoughts. Tonight when drinking wine all vomit, vomit away as if there are those that just experienced, all together with the smoke dissipated. Chapter2554 drink too much spill Because the body reaction is too sudden, Olive toote to avoid Odell, part of it vomited on him, the scene once out of control. After vomiting, Olive felt a lot morefortable, just leaned back and fell asleep, she did not have any thoughts, just wanted to sleep, already did not know that vomiting into the body of others, they still do nothing. The next morning, Olive finally awake, the weather outside is very good, clear sky, the sun seems to being out of the curtains as well. Olives brain felt like it was tearing apart, and the alcohol was so strong that her whole body was in a state of hangover, her throat was dry and smoking, and her body was sore.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She struggled to roll over and rubbed her eyes, thinking that this morning was no different than usual, just the same as she had been drinking before. Lifting the covers, before her feet could feel the slippers, she saw a half-naked man appear in front of her. Her slippers were still on her feet and she came over with a cup of hot milk in her hand. This man was Odell. The man did not feel any inappropriateness, but instead walked up to Olive very naturally. Awake? While saying this, he put the milk on Olives bedside table and raised his chin to indicate to drink the milk. Olive shrank back into bed in fear, why is this man here? No clothes, and wearing her slippers! Yesterday drank so much, you must have had a hard time stomach, yesterday let you drink, but have slept to death, no way to have to dy until now. Olive is really brain now back to the bend, this Odell how to make here as if he is the male master, so natural to shake around. Half-naked, wearing a pair of light-colored pants underneath, thanks to no one else in the house. The young mans body is still very good, belly on the obvious six-pack abs, a look is to have early exercise, now this scene if his fans see may directly pounce on him. The actual fact is that the actual person is not only a good person, but also a good person. It is the type of person who wears clothes that show thinness and has meat off, not to mention the youthfulness from head to toe. Olive is also an ordinary girl, looking at the spring C color in front of the eyes is also involuntarily floating thoughts, this regr people can not control. But still took back the thoughts, after all, she also lived two lives, can not be confused by the male sex in front of the eyes, they are still very much in control. That, nothing else happenedst night, right? Odell showed an expression that was just very surprised, a face of incredulity, as if Olive must not forget what happenedst night. With his expression and the fact that she is still not very clear-headed, it makes one wonder if something happenedst night that should not have happened. Olive struggled to sort through what was left of her memory, what was the sequence of yesterday, as if she had been in a state of disconnection after meeting him, and could not remember anything. What exactly happened. She suddenly looked down and saw that she was not wearing the same clothes she was wearing when she returnedst night. Now Olive is scared to death and doesnt know what to say. We cant be, can we? Now she has stammered, uttered half a day to say such a sentence. In fact, now Olive heart has determined what must have happenedst night. Just at this time, the room door was pulled open and Elio descended like an angel. Oh, my mother, old sister you are awake, I thought you have to sleep for three days and three nights, next time please do not drink, after drinking wine and throw up everywhere, I am like an old mother. Elio came in alone and gabbed on and on, but still came over and touched Olives face and looked at her state to make sure nothing had gone wrong with the drink. Olive, still in shock that her clothes had been changed, didnte out, and she looked at Elio and then at Odell. So I have this dress, who changed it for me? Elio answered very quickly. Of course Akhsar and I, then who else do you want to change your ah Odell to change your clothes, puked all over! Akhsar was another roommate who shared a room with the two of them, and it looked like she hade back yesterday. Olive also turned her head and thought, since they hade back, would they have seen Odelle to her room, would they have seen some of Odells actions and words, would they have gossiped everywhere. In case these things get out again, what can be done. But the Elio and Odell in front of her are very calm, a calm face does not look like what has happened. Thats really embarrassing, thank you for cleaning up after me and helping me change, ahhhhhhh, so embarrassing. Olive hated to find a crack in the ground. Odell looked like he was watching a good show. Elio was very happy to see Olive shy like this. So you will also be shy ah, its okay, are good sisters to see you naked what is wrong, do not worry I will not spread, I keep it a secret. This said, Olive face more red. Okay, okay, not to tease you, hurry up and drink the milk, or a little cold, Im going out. Then there were two people left in the room. I didnt go crazy with alcoholst night, did I? Odell nodded his head. You said you were chased around by dogs and bitten by them when you were a kid. Olive went straight under the covers. But what Odell said next scared the hell out of Olive. Oh yes, you did say some nonsense, and said you were born again and came back, and you were killed before, did you dream it? Olive was literally sweating all over, she didnt think she had drunk enough to say that. She clutched the quilt with a deadly grip, her mouth was dry from nervousness. But Odell didnt care, he just thought she was drunk and dreaming and talking nonsense, then picked up the milk and handed it to her. Olive reached out to catch the ss of milk, but her hands were trembling, as if she couldnt hold it, and the milk in the ss almost spilled. Whats wrong with you, what are you afraid of? Odell saw that Olive was not in the right state, came over and pulled a chair and sat down, looking at the woman in front of him face to face. The Olive in front of her was pale and bloodless, biting her lips to death and shaking. She is now running wild in her head, if Odell let himself exin, how to exin, because of reading the script too involved or that is to have a strange dream. Or just be honest, tell the truth and tell him exactly what happened to you. Chapter2555 Tell the truth But none of this was said, and Olive just stared nkly at Odells face, and the words that came out were not words of exnation. So did I say anything else? Odell lowered himself slightly, his eyes level with Olives, staring her dead in the eye. Youve said a lot of things. The words fell and the eyes moved away. Which ones do you want to hear? Olive lowered her head as well, cradling the ss of milk in both hands, trying to warm her cold hands with its warmth. So tell me, what did I sayst night? Odell took a long breath and began to tell everything he heardst night. Last night you said you had a miserable life in yourst life, being cheated on by a man named Quincy, and went on to sacrifice yourself to make a restricted film to be a woman everyone scorned, and finally this man and your sister got together and teamed up to get you killed, and finally you were actually reborn. Olive now can not hold the ss of milk with both hands, where she could not think of drunkenness to say so many things, to tell everything they have experienced, and let others listen. Both of them fell into a dead silence and did not speak. She continued to gather her courage and spoke in a trembling voice. So, did I say anything else? Odell continued to recount what Olive had saidst night. You also said that you must take revenge in this life, and that all you are doing now is to take revenge, and that you will push them one by one into the abyss, and that all will be lost. The milk in her hand spilled directly, Olives hands were shaking more and more, she was now very afraid. She now regretted to death, why did she drink so much wine yesterday? Why did she talk in her sleep and tell all of it in her head? Such an outrageous thing, you should not believe it.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Olive is also very nervous, when people are nervous, they will be thirsty, so they took a sip of milk and licked their lips. Actually, at first I thought I was talking in my sleep, but then I found out that I didnt seem to be, and thought you were memorizing the script. Odell so exined Olive nervous feeling instantly dissipated, but the next sentence pulled himself back. But Im not old-fashioned, anything can happen in this world, maybe its true? Maybe you really are reborn. Olive was also taken aback, not expecting Odell to say that at all. Then Odell stared at Olive again with a very serious look. I thought back carefully, its probably true, because at the beginning you acted very smart, very intelligent. He paused for a few seconds and then continued. How to describe it, as if you had been instructed, although you entered the entertainment industry at a young age, but you know the rules of the circle, and you are very old-fashioned in doing things for people. Odell also began to give examples. For example, you know what kind of role pleasing can be a big fire, but also can predict the future development of the circle, what variety show can fire, but also have the brains to run their own, the most important thing is also for my matter public rtions, very capable. Odell said while standing up, but Olive did not feel a hint of relief, or very oppressive. And then, you also took the initiative to pave the way for yourself, although there are times when there are setbacks and difficulties, but generally resolved more perfectly, able to cope, you so means not like a girl who just entered the circle. The man went back to his chair and looked at Olive. The most incredible thing to me was that time in Or Country when everyone was going to the Robside Key shoot, but you wouldnt let them go and then Agung volcano erupted. Olive had actually forgotten these things because she hade back from the show and gotten involved in other work,pletely forgetting what she had said and done while in Or Country. Odell handed her the phone directly, and on the screen was a news article with the headline: Agung volcano of Robside Key erupted, causing severe damage to local residents, forty-five people were injured and two died. Seeing this news, Olive felt all her strength was drained away. If the previous Odell said those what have experience old clichs, these can be exined, but this prediction of a major natural disaster such things Olive but really can not exin, also can not exin ah. Because at that time the program team asked to go to Robside Key shooting she is righteously refused, also not let everyone go. Combined with Olives behavior and the predicted natural disaster, even a fool would think there is a connection, not to mention Odell, who has been in contact with Olive a lot, and the more the two are together, the more they will learn. So Odell does not doubt at all that Olive said these dream words, because he has something to base on, and not out of thin air. Olive still want to struggle a little more, trying to exin a little, but look at Odells chest, as if how to exin will not believe what she said, so Olive simply give up, and do not know how to face Odell. The reason why Odell can be a top flow at a young age is not only because of the fan base, but also because he is different from ordinary people and can see everything, otherwise it would not have been possible to mix in the circle for so long. Perhaps the more Olive exins the more confusing it is, the more Odell is convinced of what he thinks. Two people have been in a state of silence, did not break the deadlock. Olive has epted the fact, and do not want to make a feeble defense. So do you think Im not normal? The moment this sentence was spoken, it meant that Olive admitted that the dream words spoken were all true. Odells expression did not fluctuate much, as if none of this would surprise him, all of this existence is normal. Why would I find you strange? It wont be. He also continued to exin. In fact, at the beginning I refused, I felt very incredible, thinking that this kind of thing simply can not exist, but then also figured out that this thing for you is what should happen, inevitable, maybe it is a dream, let you believe it. Olive suddenly became emotionally abnormal. Its not a dream, its not a dream! It was all real! She raised her voice several notches and shouted at Odell. Olive didnt expect to lose her temper just because he denied what had happened in herst life. Admittedly, she got excited. Odell, I can assure you that there is nothing wrong with my mental state, the tragic things that happened in myst life are real, you dont know what its like to be sent to the Yellow Springs by the hands of the people you love, I will never forget it! Chapter2556 Crime Revealed Olives eyes were already glowing red and shining with tears. Now she is no longer angry, now is the memory of the past very sad state, the body has been shaking. Like a ss doll, very fragile, she was shaking like a child with no one to turn to. Dont cry. Odell is very distressed, big hand held Olives hand tightly, she is now in a state of alert because of the suspicion of the people around, so when Odell held her hand is resistant. But the man did not let go, just keep holding, as if trying to warm Olives heart cold with his own warmth. I know you want revenge, thats what you said mostst night, I understand your pain. But you cant let the hatred blind you, a person since once again exist in this world, revenge is not all, you also have to have your own life, you cant be pressed by these things cant breathe ah. Olive of course knows what Odell wants to say, she can guess what the next sentence is, nothing more than the need for emotional strength to support themselves to go on, such as talk about love, especially with him to talk about love. You live once, you have to live bravely and happily, not hatefully. She still does not ept this theory. No way, since I have a chance to live again, I must seed in revenge and make them both hit the bottom. With that Olive lowered her head, a deep sense of powerlessness still rushed to her heart, she was too small now. Odell still kept looking at Olive, his eyes didnt leave for a moment. Since you want to do it, go ahead and do it, but I hope you will not be blinded by your own heart, when you seed in revenge, please be yourself. Olive sneered, in fact, she did not know how to be herself, from once again came here full of the word revenge, every thing done is revenge. Now talking about the end of revenge after the life, Olive is really no idea. I want to ask you a question. Odell suddenly asked.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. What do you want to ask, just say it. Last night when you were drunk, you also told me something about Shane, but I Odell said paused for a moment, as if some embarrassment lowered his head, after all, hearing other peoples little secrets is not something honorable. Ugh! I better tell you the truth, you said a lot about Shanest night, and how you and Alieen, in short, said a lot, I dont know where to start for a while. Olive froze for a moment, and then began to try to recall what she had saidst night, she was drunkst night, it seems to have said a particrlyrge number of words, but fortunately the other party is Odell, even if it is known that she is now a person who has died once, will not mention a word with others. Odells character, Olive still very much believe, so she did not hesitate too much to tell him everything. I got drunk and actually told you so much ah, I approached Shane indeed because Alieen likes him, just to give Alieen a hard time, but also to revenge her, there is no other what purpose. Olive seriously looked at Odell, slowly said, Odells face is also the expression changed and changed, he looked at Olive, eyes both sad loss, but also excited happy, but more is difficult to hide the Nu intention. Do you know how dangerous it is for you to think like this now? Olive, is your so-called revenge that important? So important that its worth sacrificing yourself like this? To put yourself in danger? Odell said loudly and angrily at Olive, he had tried his best to suppress his anger, but Olive still felt his anger. What you said, of course I know all. Olive was silent for a moment, then said with a bitter smile. And that time Shane and I only did it because I was drugged. Well, you do not advance this matter! Odell sternly interrupted Olives words, he was very sad to look away, his face is particrly ugly. Olive looked at such Odell, is also frozen, she remembered Odell has always been gentle and elegant, rarely show now such a hideous and sad expression, also very obedient shut up, did not say anything else. After that the room fell into an eerie silence, Odell tried hard to calm his emotions, after a long time, Odell slowly opened his mouth and asked. In a few days, its time to shoot the second installment of Lets fall in love, you Olive froze looking at Odell, some did not understand why he suddenly changed the topic to here, but still subconsciously nodded. This time we cant do what we did before, we have to shoot properly, if we dont shoot well again and getmbasted by theizens, our previous efforts will be in vain. Odell looked at Olive very seriously, as if he had made up his mind about something, and the expression on his face softened a lot, and reached out his hand and rubbed Olives messy hair. However, Olive listened to his words but could not help but white Odell a nce. The first episode of the show, she has been like a pug around him to please, but he, the man is always a cold face, so that theter filming into a deadlock, their interaction is awkward topletely unwatchable. But Olive still gave a very dignified nod. But I have a question for you you, why are you topless? Olive coughed lightly, feeling a little ufortable. Odellughed oddly and looked at Olive somewhat teasingly. You still have the face to ask me, you did something goodst night do not know yourself? Really dont remember You had a hard time at night, tugging at me and vomiting all over me. Odell may be recalling the scenest night, the face is very difficult. My clothes are full of dirty things, do you want me to keep wearing it ah? Odell said in a good mood, but the expression is very cute, sessfully Olive tough. Im so sorry, I was really drunk yesterday, I definitely did not mean to do that. Olive exined with a smile and hurriedly turned her face away, obviously not wanting to hold back herughter in front of Odell. Odell grunted softly, but still did not sound annoyed. This time Elio suddenly opened the door and came back, hands also big bags took a bunch of things, Odell saw the situation had to get dressed and left. Last night too many things happened, Olive heart is also some chaos, simply again copsed on the bed, but also ignore Elios questions. Chapter2557 Scandal By the time Olive woke up from her nap, it was already afternoon, and she had just gotten up when she heard Elio shouting from the living room. Olive, Olive! Youre finally awake,e and see, big news! Olive saw Elios face and thought something big had happened again, so she hurried over. Whats wrong? Whos the big news? Olive yawned greatly, obviously not fully awake yet. Oh my God, the inte is blowing up, why cant you get a little bit of energy? Look, just this news. Elio handed his phone to Olive and pointed it out to her. The first thing Olive saw when she picked it up was a big, eye-catching headline. Lopez Groups well-known entertainmentpany, names Smith shareholder has been subpoenaed byw enforcement for investigation in connection with a major murder case! Olive took one look and lost interest, she thought it was some kind of interesting news, but it turned out to be so boring. Whats so special about it, I thought it was some big shocker that Ware had put out again, this kind of thing, it happens every day, its no big deal. Olive thought the big news Elio was talking about was something in the entertainment industry, after all, these are now linked to her quite a lot, so she would inevitably pay more attention to it, but she didnt expect it to be such formal social news, which she had never had much interest in. Do you know who the major shareholder is that was mentioned in the news? He can be considered half of the entertainment industry! Im sure if you knew who he was, youd be just as surprised as I am!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Elio didnt bother to sell the story anymore, he took his phone, opened the picture of the news and handed it to Olive again. Olive gently nced at it, but immediately froze. Oh my God! She didnt expect that the person in the photo was actually the same Paul who made her drink some wine yesterday! Although Pauls behavior yesterday must have made Shane very unhappy, it was not so bad that he turned from a major shareholder of an entertainmentpany to a prisoner overnight. Olive froze for a moment and couldnt help but feel a little amused, indeed evil has its own heavenly harvest, Pauls retribution also came too soon. Olive continued to look through several photos, only to see Paul wearing handcuffs, his hair was cut into a bald, wearing a prison uniform, his belly round and protruding out. And thements of theizens below the news, but also look at the people feel very relieved, such a big tumor is naturally being scorned, plus, Pauls image is like a bad guy, but also be sprayed in the body. Huh? What the hell is going on? Why is he suddenly involved in a murder case, andst night he was threatening me in a bullish manner. Olive looked at Elio curiously, and the sleepy bug in her head disappearedpletely. I dont really know! But its definitely a blessing from God that someone has finallye to punish that bad guy. Elio was very happy tough, anyway, the real situation behind the scenes has nothing to do with her, the result is very satisfactory. Olive for such a result is also feeling a little puzzled but heart is still very happy, that old ghost, finally no longer can harm people. In fact, Olive wondered only Paul ident is too fast, like he is such an old fox, for the entertainment industry has long been familiar with a variety of background rtions, want to get the natural means to get, how will and human life cases involved? Olive sat beside Elio and seriously said these thoughts in his heart, while Elio also changed his face and frowned tightly. I always feel that this matter is not as simple as it seems, its as if someone deliberately designed that Mr. Smith, in deliberate suppression or revenge against him. But if we look at the whole entertainment industry, there are not many people who have the ability to calcte Mr. Smith, and the one we are most familiar with is of course Shane, could it be that what Paul did yesterday made Shane feel very dissatisfied, and thats why there is this big news today? Olive listened to Elios words, directly fierce rolled a white eyes, this little girls imagination is too rich, right, Shane how angry, but also will not use this way to deal with Paul. After all, he is Pauls top boss, to deal with him, there are ways, but Paul is also the majority shareholder of their family, out of such a scandal, for thepanys stock will have a great impact, and,st night he was so angry only in the back to teach Paul a lesson, obviously did not intend to really want Paul how. But besides Shane, Olives mind couldnt find another person who could take down Paul so easily. She forced herself to stop thinking too much and simply went back to her bedroom to sleep. After a few days, Olive did not go out at all, until the day Lets fall in love second phase of the shooting, finally left the nest. The team is also directly magnified this time, because the previous episode of the show Olive and Odells performance is too bad, the show was broadcast by manyizens criticism, so this time the team gave them the couple only arranged less than four thousand dors of activity funds. Olive knew that the frown could kill a fly, which is simply difficult for people! In addition to expressing their dissatisfaction with Olive and Odell, the team had a lot of other ideas. The first episode was a luxury trip to Or Country, so the second one will be a poor trip, enough to attract attention. But for Olive, their real difficulty is not only the poor trip itself, because the program gives this amount of money does not include her and Odell two people to and from the ne tickets, even the apanying assistants, filming director is only a few people, is considered to be a free-range. The reason is also very simple, the program team no longer pay that much attention to Olive and Odell the pair of cp, after all, their first answer is really too disappointing, the program team signed them to make money. Just less than four thousand dors? Odell also looked at Olive with a dumbfounded face when he arrived on the scene,pletely dumbfounded. This amount of money is afraid that even the airline tickets can not buy, we still how to shoot this show ah? Odell asked with a frown on his face, looking at Olive with a difficult face. Olive is particrly thorough, the entertainment industry has always been like this, they give the shows reputation to pull back, naturally will also be treated differently. Its okay, there must be a road before the car reaches the mountain, we two big living people, no money can also be everywhere. Chapter2558 Poor Travelogue She grew up in the countryside, what kind of difficult situation has not seen, put in the past, someone gave so much money to travel around, for her that is the pie in the sky thing. After listening to Olive, Odell felt very reasonable, and also began to act quickly, first took out the phone to check the cheaper special airfare, choose the city to shoot. The second phase of Lets fall in love has been focused on the other two groups of people, Olive their side is directly given money, let them make their own decision, anyway, limited funds, they just want to go to a farther city can not go. Have you thought about us going to that city for fun this time? I think, why not go to our Virban City next to the Uxruth City! Olive has been thinking about these issues for a long time, the closest and biggest city to Virban City is Uxruth City, the airfare will be solved first, and Uxruth City is also a medium-sized tourist city, the city is full of inns and hotels, they will also spend less on amodation. Okay, Ill find out if theres a special airfare. Odell did a quick search, and after looking through it, he frowned tightly. Ive never heard of the airline that goes to and from Virban City and Uxruth City, are you familiar with it? Olive stretched her neck and nced at them, they were all unknown cheap airlines, but it was inevitable, after all, they were close and cheap. Its nothing, Ive flown on all of these airlines, and theyre still very good. Olive reassured Odell, only to see Odells uprehending look. Uh, in a previous life, of course. In a previous life Olive blinked for a moment and exined in a low voice. Olive in her previous life was also groping around in the entertainment industry, but there hadnt been any big sshes, plus with Quincy the bloodsucker, her financial situation had been very tight, so she could only travel around on these cheap airlines. In fact, if not for the speed of the ne, she might have chosen to take the train with Odell to rush to Uxruth City. While Olive and Odell were discussing what time slot to buy tickets together, several of the crew members following them were yawning all over the ce and didnt seem to have the shoot on their minds. Odell obviously had not purchased the tickets on his own, and did not know anything about the rules and regtions, making Oliveugh. I said Odell, are you looking at airline tickets? Never been on a budget airline before? Ill do it! Olive shook her head helplessly, took Odells phone, quickly looked through it, and quickly bought the tickets. Odell stood by and watched the whole process, watching Olives quick handling of everything. Odell looked at Olive and suddenly smiled in embarrassment. I really do not have muchmon sense, but this is not you, there are you in everything will be fine. Odells words made Olives face quickly turn red. To be honest, Odells words made Olives heart beat a little too fast, but she was still sober enough to remind herself that it was all for the sake of the shows filming. Olive had purchased a night flight, and the airline was not responsible for checking in luggage, but the good news was that it was cheap enough. As soon as they got on the ne, Odell frowned tightly and couldnt help butin to Olive as soon as her butt was seated. I mean, this space is a little too small! I cant even stretch my legs. It was Odells first time to fly in economy ss, and it was a budget airlines economy ss, so he felt ufortable all over his body. Even the photographer in charge of filming is also resisting the machine and screaming in pain. Then how good do you think the environment can be with such a cheap price ticket? Olive helplessly gave Odell a white look. Odell did not speak again, only the face is still a piece of disgust, had to turn his head away. However Olive still understood something from his performance. This cant be your first time flying economy ss! Sure enough Odell paused for a moment, face a little red, did not answer, just a soft dry cough. Olive sighed and secretly sighed that the difference between people and people is also really too big! Although Odell is said to be the top flow in the country, but so many years have passed, but actually did not even sit in economy ss, but also is really too enviable. So then Olive remembered thatst time Odell and she said that she grew up abroad, Olive now very suspicious Odell is not the children of any noble family. But thinking that there were cameras on them at the moment, so she didnt ask anything. Olive watched Odell restlessly move around in his seat, his face dark almost purple, tall he was squeezed in such a small seat, is indeed very ufortable, she also suddenly some heartache up. An hour and a halfter, Olive finally walked out of the Uxruth City airport, because they did not sleep well, everyone is a sleepy face. When they came out to take a taxi, Odell couldnt haggle at all, plus it was nighttime, so he thought the driver should ask for more, but Olive stopped him just in time. Thepany is now extremely tight, and there are other expenses such as amodation and meals behind, so they must save a little bit of money. When you arrive at the B&B, Olive is alreadypletely sleepy and cant open her eyes, its Odell who carries the luggage upstairs alone. And Olive confused to check in, and did not know what his feet stepped on, his body tilted, and fell directly to the ground. There was a loud bang and everyones eyes looked at Olive before they realized she had fallen, and Odell rushed down from upstairs when he heard the noise.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Olive, how are you? Did you hurt yourself? Odell ran over and lifted Olive up carefully. I Im fine! Its just that I think I just twisted my foot. Olive tried to point her toes on the ground, and sure enough a sharp pain immediately came through. You idiot, such an adult still fell! How is it? Can you still walk? Odell looked at Olive with concern and asked. Olive raised her head to look at the stairs that Odell had just walked down, there were 30 or 40 steps, and couldnt help but freeze, this You hold me next to me, Ill try it, its not clear if I can go up. Olive frowned and looked at the long staircase with a painful face, it seems to have felt the pain under the feet. But reluctantly there is no other way, is ready to take a step, but suddenly felt the body began to lose weight, a bump, she felt, she was actually Odell to directly princess hug up! Chapter2559 Confession Odell, what are you doing? Put me down. Olives face was instantly red, after all, there were a lot of people around watching! And there was a camera. Its okay! The camera is still on! Dont move. Odell will be the most close to Olives ear, lowered his voice and gently instructed. And all the way is a face impatient photography uncle see this scene, immediately two eyes, rushed to carry the machine ran over, intended to shoot a close up. Olive saw all this, and naturally did not dare to argue anything with Odell, just red a face nestled in Odells arms. Well! You seem to have gained a lot of weight these days. Odell deliberately weighs Olive with a hand, jokingly said, this can make Olive can no longer keep silent, immediately retorted. Dont be ridiculous, Im not fat! Odellughed, with a big smile on his face, and carried Olive directly up the stairs with quick steps. The group was exhausted from the trip, including Olive and Odell, and they were not able to squint on the ne for a while, and they were sleepy as hell at the moment. This time, Olive and Odell can clearly feel that the program team for their groups contempt, even the follow-up camera uncle did not put too much effort in the shooting, but considering that they are the first to cause the ratings and word of mouth double miserable, Olive they can not say anything, or try to cooperate with the shooting. Because the funding was too tight, they took the worst night flight to save money and were tired and sleepy at the moment. Olive went to sleep almost as soon as she was next to the bed, and slept very deeply. After that, she didnt know how long it took, but she felt a person nudging her arm twice and calling her name twice in a low voice. Olive, get up, dont fall asleep. Olive yawned and looked at Odell, who was standing by her bed, with some discontent. Odell, what are you doing in my room this early in the morning? I came to wake you up! Youve been asleep for hours, arent you awake yet? Olive pulled her phone out from under the pillow and opened it to see the time, it was already 6:30 am, it was midnight after they arrived at the B&Bst night, but except for Odell carrying her upstairs, no shots were taken, so they had rested early, so they had slept for several hours, it was indeed time to get up. Well, what did youe to wake me up for? Is it time to start filming? I want to show you the sunrise in Uxruth City. To see the sunrise? Olive was stunned that the crew had arranged for them to go see the sunrise? Is it actually so on today? Did the director team arrange to film the sunrise? The sunrise in Uxruth City is very famous, and it is said that the sun will look very close to you at sunrise, as if you can lift your hand to touch it. Odell exined to Olive in a lowered voice, because the other staff lived next door to Olives room, thats why he had to be so careful, afraid of waking the others.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Olive moved her ankle and nodded as she felt much better and no longer in pain. Odell tiptoed and pulled Olive up, looking like a mouse stealingmp oil, which made Olive feel new and a bit exciting, and also followed Odells example and slowly moved out of the B&B where they were staying. In the past life, Olive has been busy to make a living, trying to find ways to earn more money, more to pull some resources for Quincy, so almost never traveled to y, for Uxruth City, a well-known tourist city in the country only know its name, I heard that there is arge area of natural scenery tourist area, artificial development traces are very little. Olive grew up in the countryside and is ustomed to nature, so she has different feelings towards this kind of ce. Usually when filming, because behind them are always followed by a bunch of people, Olive and Odell will also go to those famous attractions, but because in front of the camera, are not how to open. But now is different, only the two of them walking on the street, no those annoying machine to, many of the surrounding houses are still lit because the sun did not rise, the morning air is fresh and clean and cold, so that people are in a good mood, Olive is very enjoyable squinting eyes to feel it all. She was not sure when Odell checked the map of this ce and actually found a very hidden path that leads directly to a hill in downtown Uxruth City. Olive they climbed up the hill, looking down at the entire Uxruth City, the small town everything in front of their eyes, Olive looked up at the sun rising in the east, a look of anticipation. Odell took a look at the time and looked at Olives impatient expression and smiled before exining to the soft voice. Uxruth City sunrise is a littleter than our Virban City, but the time is about the same, you do not rush ah! Olive nodded and found a ce to sit on the hillside, hands on his head looking at the horizon where, if not long before it began to redden slightly, the sun was gradually rising at a speed visible to the naked eye. This is still the first time Olive watch the sunrise, the scene in front of you can simply be described as stunning, Olive eyes are also full of excited glow. The sunrise is so beautiful! She could not help but softly exim a sentence, have to admit the unique charm that nature has, will indeed make people happy. Its really beautiful Olive heard Odell whispering in her ear and couldnt help but turn her head to look over, but saw that this guy was not watching the sunrise! It was clearly staring at himself without blinking. Olives face suddenly turned red, she coughed lightly and hurriedly raised her hand to twist Odells head to the other side, and only then did she feel better. Olive they stayed on the hillside until the sun was fully up and it was dawn before they were ready to go back down the hill, on the way Odell took the initiative to ask Olive. Olive, for the sake of me working so hard to bring you to see the sunrise, can you promise me one thing? What is it? Olive stretched azy back and asked carelessly. Wait for you, finish those things you have to do Olive heart beat, some nervous look at Odell. Chapter2560 Confessions She had already confessed everything to Odell before, so of course she knew what Odell said she had to do, but what did Odell want her to promise him? After you get your revenge on those people, can you promise to be my girlfriend? As soon as Odells words fell, Olive felt her head suddenly start buzzing. In fact, she had long been aware that Odell had some feelings of love for her, but she never expected that he would reveal his heart to her under such circumstances. This sudden confession made Olive a little overwhelmed. Odell looked at Olives dumbfounded expression and suddenly smiled very gently. You do not have too much psychological pressure, I just, want you to also give me a chance, really can not, I am also willing to be your guardian knight ah! Odell said with a rxed face, the tone of voice calm and natural, as usual, not at all a little just confessed the nervousness of the people. After saying this, Odell did not give Olive a chance to answer, and directly pulled her up and ran. The other people are already up, and if they find out were not here, theyll be anxious. Olive really did not know how to answer Odells words, so she did not say anything and did not ask questions, and followed Odell to rush back to the B&B. When they returned to the B&B, they saw several staff members anxiously searching for the two of them in the B&B courtyard, and were relieved to see them back. You two, where have you been so early in the morning, we were so anxious. Olive was also taken aback when she entered the B&B and saw all the staff gathered there. A few staff members who were just in the courtyard told everyone they were back, from outside, and a room full of people immediately gathered around. You two, what are you doing running around blindly in the morning? Dont you know to say hello to us? The apanying director asked angrily, his tone clearly mixed with anger and dissatisfaction. Sorry sorry sorry, we also do not want to disturb everyones rest, we are going to see the day out. Odell smiled and went up to the apanying director and exined. Oops! How could you guys go to see the sunrise without talking to us? What a great shooting material! The directors face was full of regret. The two of us also wanted to spend some time alone, so we didnt ask everyone to go with us. Odell said calmly, always with a decent and charming smile on his face. But his words are the scene fell into a dead silence, everyone looked at Olive and Odell with a face of disbelief, these two, can not be This is a side of a camera uncle suddenly hey augh, rushed to the director said. Its okay not to shoot on the sunrise, just Xiao Jiang said I was all recorded on video. Olive only felt a red face, some funny look at the cameraman, this person is simply to be angry with her ah. After they had a quick breakfast, they started todays shooting assignment, Uxruth City features a quaint small town scenery, so they went to the citys famous small streets for a stroll.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Olive felt a little bored with the itinerary and was not interested until Odell told her that there was a small church not far from the street where she could pray and go there. Olive thought it would be more interesting! And she had never been to this type of ce, so she readily agreed. However, Olive walked to the chapel Odell said, but waspletely frozen, where is what chapel ah! In front of him was a huge, magnificent church, looking very grand. Olive and Odell as others did, reverently burned incense and worship, before starting to wander around. At the back of the church proper, there was a small courtyard with arge willow tree that had red and blue wooden signs hanging from its branches. What are all these little wooden signs? Olive looked up curiously, very curious, but unfortunately, with her height, she could not reach those small wooden signs, and could not take a look at them. It seems to be used to make a wish. Odell said and picked up a look, as if to verify his suspicions, the wooden cards are really written on the top of the wishes. Really? Thats interesting, lets write one too! Olive said with a smile, it was the first time she had seen such a wishing tree, she felt very novel and wanted to try it out, whether the wishing tree was spiritual or not. After experiencing a resurrection from the dead, Olive was in awe of many traditional and deep-rooted things in the world, and wanted to try something she hadnt tried before. Looking at Olives very expectant gaze, Odell smiled helplessly and turned to a wooden table to get two wooden ques over. However, Olive got the beautifully carved small wooden ques, but a moment of dumbfounded, she did not know what you should write, in such a simple and elegant ce, what wish is appropriate? Unlike Olives hesitation and entanglement, Odell picked up the pen and quickly wrote down his wish. Olive is hesitant to write down, for her now the most important thing is of course revenge, but she really does not want to make such a wish in such a ce, because that is not a good wish. So Olive thought for a long time before lifting the pen and writing down a sentence on the wooden sign. Your wish is to go to a drama school! Odell was standing behind Olive, and because he was so much taller than Olive, he could easily see what Olive had written down as her wish! Odell, how can you peek at other peoples wishes? Moreover, the wish will not work if you say it! Sorry, impulsive right, we just seem to have forgotten hey, we are also followed by several cameras behind us. Odell was embarrassed to raise his hand and grabbed his hair, the atmosphere was a little awkward. Olive was originally a little annoyed Odell, actually in front of the camera will be her wish to speak out, after all, the show broadcast is equivalent to the national audience know her this wish. But she quickly became frank, it was nothing, everyone knows she came from the countryside, did not even study in high school, let alone talk about any college, there is such a wish is not very excessive ah. So lets hang the wooden sign with the wish on it on this tree now too. Chapter2561 New Drama Opal Biography Olive said and walked towards the big willow tree with her own wooden sign of wish for me, looking for a suitable ce to hang it. Originally she also wanted to quietly take a look at Odell wrote down what the wish was, but after what just happened, there is no longer any desire to know the idea. And yearster, Olive every time she recalls this memory, cant help but sigh, if at that time she could be cheeky to see what Odell wrote on the wooden sign, it is not certain thatter they will not develop to such a situation, will have apletely different ending may also be. However, regret is regret, there is no if in this world. Odell soon found a ce, the wooden sign is rtively small, just a little higher, but with his outstanding height is not a problem at all, will soon hang the wooden sign, and then they casually strolled around the end of the shooting. In fact, this poor trip,pared to the previous Or Country luxury trip arranged by the program team, more Olive and Odell feel happy, not so much restraint, where they want to go there, free and easy, but let people feelfortable. And Olive and Odells rtionship also close a lot, shooting time together is also very happy, the program effect is very good a lot, so the shooting is going very smoothly, soon they n to return to Virban City. During the three days of filming Olive and Odell went to many ces in Uxruth City, although very happy, but also feel very tired and exhausted, so after returning to Virban City, Olives first thing, is to nestle in her nest to sleep a good sleep.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. But God forbid, she went home and slept for a long time before Elio came to her bedroom and started to chatter and chatter. Elio was so excited that Olive thought she had won millions of dors on my jackpot. OliveOlive you can finallye back, I have a lot of things to say to you. What is the big social news this time? I am not interested in this, do not disturb my sleep with it ah. Olive draped herself in the nket and gave a big yawn. What? This time its not news, its about you. Im telling you, I got you an audition for a role in a new drama myself! The director is also well-known in the circle, and this drama is also a big production, praise me quickly praise me quickly! Elios words made Olive instantly interested, she hadnte across good scripts that satisfied her in recent times, and because of the new variety show, she was known by more viewers and her reputation was gradually improving, so Olive became more cautious about the selection of scripts. Now that Elio is acting so exaggerated, it should be a pretty good drama. Tell me quickly, what kind of a drama is it? Its called Opals Memior! You should have heard of it as well. This time Olive was reallypletely frozen, she was very familiar with the drama Elio was talking about. Opals Memior is a very famous novel, it has no less than a million readers, and she remembered that in her previous life this novel was also brought to the big screen and achieved quite brilliant sess. The main content of the y is the struggle between several women in the medieval princes pce, there are few such type of drama before, so it almost opened the market of this kind of court drama, all the actors in the y are therefore quite popr. This is basically the best script that Olive hase across since she started her career. Elio, so what role am I auditioning for this time? Not the main role, just a supporting role, it seems to be one of the women who has an emotional line with the king Olive froze and instantly lost the excitement she had just felt, she looked at the look on Elios face just now and thought it was at least taking an important role like the second female and third female! In that case, she could really get a firm foothold in the entertainment industry altogether. Oops, how could that be! I was teasing you, I personally took it, how could it be an insignificant and small role. Damn girl, still ying riddle with me here? Hurry up and tell me what kind of role it is! Olive wanted to hit her with the shoe she had just taken off. Elios face was excited, her face was red, and her eyes were shining like a child who had eaten candy. Come and thank me, Ive gone to a lot of trouble to get you the female lead, Opals name. Olive wearing slippers just want to walk to move to the sofa to rest, heard this directly stopped, immediately looked back at Elio expressed doubt. Really? Are you sure? Olive thought that this kind ofrge-scale preparation of the drama, will invite the popr artists and power artists to participate in the role, did not expect to own this kind of neer can also go to the audition, really too surprised. Its true, Im not lying to you! This news is really unexpected, Olive how did not expect that she could be involved with this drama in this life, although she had fought and nned some resources for herself in advance based on her experience and experience in herst life, but this time is really unexpected. In thest life, the pre-investment in this drama was veryrge, Opals Memiors costumes, make-up and props were very attentive and really did a one-to-one restoration. A drama is not only well-produced, but these things above determine the quality of this drama. Historical drama is not only about history, but more importantly, it is about conveying something iconic about an era, and most importantly, it is about showing the characteristics of an era from the little bits of everyday life. At that time, the female protagonist of this drama is not what the top flow, but also absolutely is to say that the strength of the actress, it is because of the appearance of this drama,id after the status in the acting circle. A good role in a drama, it is easy for an actor to have an indispensable position in the eyes of the audience. The premise is that this and the actor has strength. Olive still has some doubts, she is a neer, just a few variety shows to show a little bit of head angle, not at all what the directors eyes of the strength of the actor. But since Elio fought for it, then go ahead and try, in case you stepped on luck and got the role. Even if you cant get the role, its good to mix a role around Opal, this kind of opportunity is very rare, and working with a group of powerful actors is also a kind of sharpening of their own acting skills. So this time Olive was very prepared, trying to recall her understanding of acting in herst life, and trying to grasp the essence and connotation of the character. To be on the safe side, she also read the original, and marked around the script with a lot of understanding of the character and ideas, hoping to help the characters portrayal. Chapter2562 Acting The lines are a great test of an actors skills, so Olive memorized the lines of these scenes as if they had been spoken by her, and every line was intoned and paced. The drama is about a young orphan girl named Opal, who by chance is adopted and sent to the pce, relying on her intelligence and beauty within the walls of the pce, fighting with various women and eventually bing a generation of princesses, and eventually fighting with the prince. Opals Memior is a big production with high standards. All the actors who came to audition were very cautious and serious, not daring to slow down, and all of them were running to get a role. Olive understands that auditioning requires some form, so she is now waiting and slowly adjusting. In general, this time the audition is divided into three parts, from the youthfulness of just entering the pce and the efforts in the middle, metamorphosis to the final and the emperor love each other. She also did not know how Elio fought for this role, because looking at the actresses who came to the audition today, they are all the powerhouse in the audiences mouth, the young actors are usually people who started acting from childhood, and everyone is very strong. Olive had a touch of nervousness in her heart, but still held herposure, if she could get a role then her reputation in the circle must be able to improve a cut. When it was Olives turn to audition, she understood what was going on in her heart, although the drama had condensed the efforts of many people, but there was only one investor. Shane was sitting next to the director and was not surprised to see Olive auditioning, but smiled at her. Olives heart thumped, this must be Shane opened the back door for himself, otherwise ording to his current level is no chance toe here to audition. Opals Memior is a very good drama, because it is too good to attract the attention of the public, if she gets such a press release at once, it is too much attention, if it is not based on the strength to get it is very easy to be ck. She is now thinking about this whole thing and is just very worried. The director suddenly spoke before dragging her thoughts back. Olive, are you ready? But its starting. Before starting, Olive also looked at the expressions of the directors and producers present, in fact, it looked like everyone did not have big hopes for her, except Shane, who was very serious throughout. Olive understands this situation, everyone doesnt like people who are parachuted in, let alone a pure neer like herself, whoes through the back door, so of course they dont treat her well. Olive adjusted her state and took a deep breath. This part is the state of the innocent girl Opal just entered the pce, ignorant and a bit scared, but also the desire for a new life. The whole performance attracted the attention of the directors, they did not expect such an interloper to have such strength. Looking at them who were shocked by his performance, Olive breathed a long sigh of relief and did not lose face to the big boss. This part is okay.Original from N?velDrama.Org. The producer next to him watched the performance and nced at the director, and weakly came up with thispliment. Opals Memiors director is a big director, a famous domestic powerhouse named Ruut Laas. I heard people say that this directors professional level is first-ss, but also very strict, more strict than Uche, as the so-called strict teacher makes high students. One action does not pass he let you keep shooting, shoot until it meets his standards to stop. Now her age is not much older than Opals entry into the pce, talk about how stunning. Ruut is very nd, without any expression. What this director is saying is that acting like this is what an actor of this age should be, not how over the top. It is because the director is sitting here, even if others have views because of this reason do not dare to express their own views, even if they think Olive acted well also dare not speak out. Because of these words Olive is also a bit bashful, after all, she actually experienced so much, acting skills also let the director so evaluation, she also have some embarrassment. On the contrary, this embarrassment is a moment, the next must be to fight the spirit to deal with the following two performances, they are the key to todays audition. The second performance is to show that Opal, after several years of life, has grown up a lot and knows how to deal with people and how to deal with people, although she knows how to be courteous and humble, but does not mean weak and ipetent. Even if she is not above others, but also has its own backbone, will not be casually when people step on their feet. In fact, this paragraph is still difficult, this is Opal the role of the beginning of the transition part, the beginning of a persons growth, can not show too young and ignorant, but also can not seem too old and ruthless. However, in thest life Olive watched this drama, that actors performance helped her a lot, she also learned a lot are rtionship, fusion of their own ideas, this second paragraph of the performance is a lot more vivid, showing the depth of Opals character, just right. After the whole person let go, it was very smooth, Olive finished well. The director signaled that he could stop, and only after the performance did Olive take a long breath of relief and put the hanging heart into her belly. After this performance, even Ruut, who was unperturbed at the beginning, began to loosen his expression, with a little shock in his eyes, but also a hint of joy. All those producers who were attracted by the first scene earlier were now ovee by the second performance, and it was the expressions on everyones faces that now made Olive a little happy that her efforts had not been in vain. Olives acting skills are not bad, but because in thest life the originalpany did not care about an actors self-improvement and learning, and only knew how to catch up on announcements, Olive has never had the opportunity and time to quietly refine her acting skills, and has been eating her old money without a breakthrough in theter years. The most important thing is that the originalpanys positioning for her is not urate enough, and the consensus is that Olive is a vase, and no acting skills to speak of, so it has been dyed, and there are no acting roles toe to the door, and gradually the style of the actor is nailed down, and it is very difficult to change. This life Olive although only yed a y, to so long she is little by little to figure out and feel the truth of it, not simply to perform, but to feel the role of the sweet and sour. It took time and effort, plus Olive herself is not the kind of actor who can not act, she soon had a qualitative improvement, actors have to learn to learn to improve themselves. Although this time the knocker was Shane, the road behind was paved by Olive herself, and she has made a name for herself. Its not over yet, the auditions are still going on. Chapter2563 Ennio Campi Ruut looked at the script, then at Olive. Next scene, continue. Thisst scene of the characters journey is very simr to Olives now, about Opal being framed by people around her, the whole person is in the mud, she is now about revenge, in order to let the people who victimized her get the karma they deserve. Olive herself is now the Opal in the y, the whole performance is only described with the word on point, from the eyes to the tone of voice, every little bit is filled with Opals resentment and sorrow. In this process, Olive is very clever, transferring her hatred for Alieen and Quincy to the concubines in the harem. After this part, Ruut hadpletely changed his opinion of Olive and kept staring at her. Everyone in the room was very quiet, a silence, everyone was immersed in the performance, Ruuts eyes were now full of appreciation, he was very satisfied with Olives performance. Suddenly, someone led the apuse, even Ruut did not mince words, this apuse is the biggest encouragement to Olives performance, an actor can get such an award is very difficult. Olive behaved very unobtrusively and bowed in respect after the performance. After getting up, his eyes fell on Shanes face, he did not show too much, but the corners of his mouth and slightly raised eyebrows betrayed him, Shane was also very satisfied with Olives performance today. Until now, Olive felt that the mountain she was carrying behind her had been removed, and had been pressing her since she arrived here today. If the performance today is not good enough, it will also let the people here to look at the joke, their own embarrassment is not terrible, the terrible is to Shane embarrassment. Olive now has a feeling of joy and emotion after recovering from a serious illness, feeling that she hase back from the dead, and that it is really not easy to perform a role so well. But everything is not set yet, even if Ruut gave himself and apuded, if there are better people he may also set others, now everything is unknown. Enable a new actor would have been very risky, the important thing is to let a group of strong actors and neers to y, others have no other ideas is also very difficult to control, everything needs to be considered and coordinated. But todays performance is still very worthwhile, not only to impress everyone on Olive, but also to give Shane a face, not in vain to rmend such a neer to the audition. Olive also wanted to prove herself, but now we have to wait for the results. After the interview, she left, feeling happy and full of joy to go home and wait for the results. But the moment the elevator door opened, Olive was frozen and the scene was awkward for a while. The moment the door opened the sound also came out, the womans characteristic sharp voice into Olives ears, very harsh, but also spoiled just now her good mood. Why are you so unfaithful? Didnt you say you would give me this notice if I stayed with you for one night? Why dont you give it now, why are you so immoral! Say who is immoral in the end? Look at you now, do you deserve to get this notice? Dont be delusional! The two people were arguing in the elevator, not even knowing that there was someone standing here watching them. It was only inadvertently that he saw the womans face, and it was Ennio. Just from the voice Olive did not recognize it was Ennio, now identally see the face to recognize that it was actually her. This woman in front of Olive are afraid to recognize, theplexion dull yellow, no color, hair is also very dull no luster, and before in the crew to see the time is not the same. After the ident between Ennio and the boss, she was in ruins, and her reputation was in ruins, so she had no capital to stay in the entertainment industry. I didnt expect to meet her today, still running around for their own future, but the means is a little sad, is also selling their bodies for so little notice, to save their image. People silly can change, but afraid of silly also do not know repentance, a will only sell themselves, and even sell their souls. Because Olive just recognized Ennio, it froze, and the two people who were arguing saw her. The man turned out to be a certain crew member, saw Olive saw the two of them arguing and dumped Ennio, striding out of the ce. Ennio, who could not withstand such a forceful fling, fell to the elevator, and only when she reacted and looked up did she see that the person in front of her was Olive. Olive still wanted to leave, but now that she was face to face, it was impossible to leave as if nothing had happened. Ennio, long time no see. The encounter between the two was too awkward, and Ennio saw all the mockery in Olives eyes, but she still made a strong effort to lift her head. What are you doing here? Although she tried hard to show her condescension, her face and state betrayed her. I didnt think youd end up in this situation now? Olive sneered. After saying this Olive even took a step back, as if she was afraid of being tainted with some bad luck. Olives words were the twist that ignited the dynamite, and Ennio stood up directly, his eyes red and thunderous.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. You little bitch dont pretend to be here, if it wasnt for you, would I have ended up like this? Then dont you forget who exactly had something to do with the medicine that day! Olive felt that this woman had a problem with her head and was still talking nonsense even now, and Ennio was not squealing after being disliked back. She thought Ennio woulde up and p herself, but unexpectedly squatted down and cried with a headache. I was drugged, but youre still fine, but Im in pain and dying, its all your fault! I didnt expect to be shifting the me, Olive helpless. Whats the use of you saying this now, you might as well not sell yourself out, leave the entertainment industry early and try to live. Olive is also persuading her, Ennio listened to these words also do not know whether there is no idea, simply stood up and red at her fiercely and left. It was not untilter that Olive heard that she really quit the entertainment industry and also found a person outside the circle to get married, which is considered a good result. Olive was harmed by her, but she also had the punishment she deserved, and finally heard this result is also happy for her. All these things happened muchter and are afterthoughts. Chapter2564 Go to my house Olive went straight back to her apartment after separating from Ennio. This period of time, in order to prepare for Opals Memiors interview, has been studying the script, often staying upte and working overtime for several days in a row, but now after the end of the particrly tired, just want to hurry home to flop on their own crib to catch up on sleep. This sleep is very much in ce, Olive woke up with all the fatigue swept away, full of energy. Feeling a little bored, Olive opened her tablet and started browsing news and gossip at random. Surprisingly, he found himself in the top of the hot search because the new episode of Lets fall in love had already been aired. The previous issue was about Olive and Odell who just came to Or Country to record the show, both did not enter the state, the two were very stiff, the audience could see at a nce that something was wrong, as the first couple, the two were analyzed on thework, the reverse is not good. But after thetest issue was updated, the discussion was very enthusiastic, and the effect was very different from thest issue. Olive hurriedly dragged the cursor down to turn everyonesments, looking at everyones discussion, she also could not help butugh. Netizen brother run dont love me: these two people this issue is normal, thest issue is not a quarrel ah? The effect is not very good, this issue is simply too sweet! Netizen Xiao Yang want to dream sheep: sweet to the explosion, give me to see! Look at the beautiful youngdy and handsome man in love, today is also eager to sweet love day! Netizen steal heart milk cover: Amway this girl yed a TV series, the viin yed very well, I did not expect myself to be so cute. After reading thesements, Olive is also a little helpless, after all, thest issue was scolded not lightly, I did not expect everyone to turn back so quickly, areplimented up two people are verypatible, change face is also too fast. The audience andizens are a group of people with thest issue? Lets fall in love show continues to heat up, everyone for Olive and Odell discussion is also very much, look at the effect is so good, Olive and Odell two people can be considered at ease. Teens is also recording on schedule, this season will soon be wrapped up, the next season is also set because of Shanes help, this year in general is also considered to be a smooth sailing. Olive is still a bit ufortable to go from the stumbling in herst life to the smooth life she has now. Olive is now most worried about the results of her audition for Opals Memior, not knowing what the directors team is considering and whether she will get a role or not, everything is still unknown. She didnt expect to receive a call the next day. When the phone rang, Olives heart was in her throat when she saw the caller ID and wondered what kind of result was waiting for her. Is this Olive? Congrattions, you passed the audition, good job! The person on the other side of the phone sounded ted, as if he was also happy for Olive. Thank you, then I would like to ask which role I am? Olive asked cautiously, she didnt expect she had seeded. Of course its the female number one, didnt you audition for this one role? When she heard the news, it was really as incredible as winning five million dors. Olive could never have imagined that she could win the female lead in this drama, after all, there were so many people coveting it. After that day, Olive herself thought that she should be able to mix a small role to y, after all, it is also a great opportunity to learn, although the performance that day is good, but also did not expect to win the female first. Olive was so happy now that she thanked the other party and hung up the phone.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Once the cast is finalized, the next step is to sign the contract and make the official announcement. After the official Twitter announcement, theizens were all in an uproar, with manyments, but not many good ones. A single meow: How did the director choose the person? Let a neer to serve as such a big female first, is not a mistake! Netizen autumn wind is not across: this neer called Olive is recently good performance, the roadside is also okay, but when the female first stillck some fire, I think we should use some qualified actresses. These are considered to speak well, and someizens directly began to disparage Olive, some unpleasant. Netizen I love analytical chemistry: but only participated in two or three variety shows, what strength can be worthy of being the first female ah? Is this really not a ck screen? Dont worry, I wont watch it! Netizens do not love to learn the fresh meat: I have read the novel several times, I think Olive simply can not y Opal, she is not the goddess in my mind, shoot out simply can not see, rece! Elio saw the official announcement on the Inte, she was so happy that she jumped up and down, and now she wants to pull Olive to celebrate, but Olive is not in the mood. I have things to do Im not going to go, if you want to go shopping you can go first, Ill go find someone. Olive went straight into her bedroom and opened her closet and started choosing clothes, Elio followed her to Olives bedroom. What are you going to do, and so formal, the most important thing for us to do now is to celebrate, you have seen which person so smoothly won the female number one, we must be a big hit this time, red hot! Elio still wants to go celebrate, she thinks the most important thing is this matter. No, I have to go see Shane, this time I can get it except myself, he has made a lot of efforts behind the scenes, I have to go and thank people. Hearing Olive say so, Elio cant refute, as if Olive has more sense, so he had to let people go. Then go ahead, call me if you need anything, and keep your cell phone open. Although it was to see Shane, but because of all the previous incidents, Elio was still a bit wary and instructed Olive. Olive felt that she should still contact Shane first. Hello? The mans voice was a bit muffled, very different from the cold voice before, and it looked as if he had a cold. Do you sound like you have a cold? Shane coughed twice, and his voice was very hoarse. A little cold, its not a problem. He still tried to make his voice sound normal, but it didnt seem to help. Congrattions on winning the female number one, I hope you have a big hit in the future, I believe in you. Hearing him say that, Olive realized that she had called him because of this, not realizing that Shane had brought it up first. Are you convenient now? I want to talk to you about this audition. Olive thought Shane would meet her at a caf or restaurant in an elegant setting, but she didnt expect him to say something like this. Im not feeling well today, so if you feelfortable, why dont youe to my ce? Chapter2565 Fevered Boss The words fell, and Olive was stunned. What explosive news it would be for a single actress to be photographed going to Shanes house. However, because of this audition, Olive still had a lot to say to Shane and agreed after much deliberation. All right, then you can send the addresster. After the address was sent, Olive packed up and took a taxi directly. The ce where Shane lives is a neighborhood with very high prices, although the whole neighborhood is in the center of the city, but does not suffer from the hustle and bustle of the city, but a very good environment. It took Olive a while to get here from her own apartment, and she was stopped by the security guard when she tried to get in. It was only after the security guard called Shane to confirm that she could enter the gate. The neighborhood was so big that she didnt even walk in, but was led in by the security guard in a battery car and brought directly to Shanes door. Olive was a little nervous, the first time she came to a mans house on her own initiative. She took a deep breath and rang the doorbell, and the door opened from the inside in no time. Looking at the man in front of her, Olive was stunned by the person in front of her. Shane was in a very bad state, his face was pale, his lips were white and his hair was a bit messy. Now he and the usual Shane is not at all the same, in the past, the mans suit is meticulous, in the eyes of others is the business elite, rejecting people. However, the man standing at the door wearing home clothes, light-colored pants above a thin white sweater, the whole person is like a warm man appearing in winter, even the usual serious look is covered up. The change in style made Olive think that Shane should also enter the entertainment industry, such a handsome face and perfect body is really a rare talent ah. If Odell is a youthful and lively senior on campus, then Shane is the ascetic god, without unnecessary words, a movement will charm you, high and cold temperament makes you want to approach but not dare to approach. Because of the illness, the pale face is not quite normal red, should be because of a little fever. The wind is still very cold in the early spring, the temperature of the door is not high, Shane could not help but cough twice. Come on in. She followed him through the door. Are you getting a cold that bad? Have you taken your medication? Olive was still worried about Shanes current state, looking at his face she felt something was wrong, this was not a light degree of cold, not to mention that such a strong man suddenly had a cold, it must be very serious. People say that people who dont like to be sick normally, willst a long time when they have a cold. Beforeing in Olive was very curious about the decoration of the house, how the rich peoples homes are actually decorated, is not particrly opulent? But everything in front of him made Olive not quite adapt, because there was not much furniture in the house, and it seemed that there was no trace of life. The vi is veryrge, but also very empty, without a bit of smoke and fire, and no extra decoration. You sit first, there is nothing else, only mineral water can? Said Shane went into the house to get water and handed it to Olive.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She looked at the water in her hand and felt as if she had been cheated. Olive was very surprised that it was ice water, but before she could think of anything else, she was dragged back to her thoughts by the sound of Shanes violent cough. Shane coughing can not stop, look particrly serious, the whole person like a shrimp hunched over, now the image is really very haggard, it is difficult to imagine outsiders see such a fragile Mr. Lopez will be what kind of feelings? Well, you dont talk, hurry up and sit down and drink some water, your home is no hot water? The mineral water held in the hand is a look from the refrigerator, or cold. Dont you know you cant drink ice water when you have a cold? And youre coughing, this will make it worse! Olive now frowned tightly and kept staring at Shane on the sofa, although her face was stony, the worry for Shane in her eyes could not be hidden. The man is now too sick to retort, his lips are not bloody at all, and he does not speak, just looking at Olive. Olive wanted to go get some hot water, but unfortunately there was nothing at home. Is there no one else in your house? Nanny is fine, at least someone has to take care of you, eat before you can take your medicine. In fact, she thought that a rich boy like Shane must have a lot of people at home to serve him, but she didnt think that he was alone at home, the point is that there are no necessities, the house is empty. Shane also shook his head to say no. Im on my own, no babysitter. Olive didnt know what to say, the usual business elite now couldnt even fill his stomach, the whole person was still sick, couldnt take care of himself at all, saying out for others to hear would make himugh. She stretched out her hand, with the back of the hand against Shanes forehead, just touch the man shivered a little, do not know what cold shiver or shyness, Olive also do not care what men and women do not kiss. I didnt pay that much attention, mainly because Shanes forehead temperature is too high, are hot hands. Lets go, we have to go to the hospital, you have a high fever, lose to infusion to do, just eat medicine is not enough. Shanes situation is very bad, Olive is very worried, said and wanted to pull up Shane with her to go to the hospital. But even a sick man is much stronger than a girl, Shane sat motionless in the sofa, his butt did not move. I dont want to go to the hospital. Shane just looked at Olive, his eyes calm. Olive is really helpless, sick and still do not go to the hospital, looking back on it seems that Shane because of the childhood things aversion to go to the hospital it. If so, Olive also understood Shanes difficulties, I heard that after returning from the orphanage he had been spending time in the hospital, very depressed and closed. Maybe thats why he didnt go to the hospital when he had a high fever, so Olive just let him go, and didnt go. Do you have any fever-reducing medicine at home? Can you boil hot water? Olive looked at the empty house, the heart of thebined is also nothing. No, I dont have anything at home, and I dont have hot water either. Shane answered Olives question breathlessly, but never took his eyes off Olives body. Then rest for a while, Ill go out and buy medicine, then a boiling kettle,e back and give you a rub with alcohol, physical cooling may be faster. Olive intends to handle it this way first, if it really doesnt work then go to the hospital, cant let Shane just let it go on, or his head will be burnt. Chapter2566 Drinking porridge No need for you to go, its too much trouble, you dont need to take medicine for this small illness. Shane said and was about to stand up to stop Olive. But she was pressed directly back to the sofa. What nagging, let you rest you rest, wait a little. At this moment, Olive is not as formal as when she first entered the door, now the whole person is very rxed voice has changed, and also to Shanes hands and feet, very not foreign. Shane just looked at the woman in front of him, and his eyes were full of things that Olive could not say, shing and shining. He still agreed, sinking into the sofa and not moving, allowing Olive to act. Olive directly did not treat herself as an outsider, got permission to go upstairs immediately, the second floor has a lot of rooms but they are empty, she pushed open the door and looked for several rooms before finding thest master bedroom with bedding. She came down with a quilt and a pillow in her arms. Looking at Shanes sick and weak appearance, Olive also somehow seemed to have some sense of responsibility for him for no reason. A person with a fever will always feel thirsty, so Olive came to the kitchen with the intention of boiling a pot of hot water, however, she searched for half a day and found that the kitchen of Shanes house did not even have a necessary pot, not to mention a kettle! It looked like a new home that had just been renovated and hadnt been furnished yet. Olive sighed and opened the refrigerator to take a look, but it was also empty, with only a few bottles of refrigerated mineral water. She couldnt imagine how Shane lived in such a home after work. Olive had no choice but to exin to Shane and then went out. The Shanes vi was fortunately not far from the city, so Olive quickly found arge shoppingplex. Olive first found a pharmacy and bought some fever reducers, fever patches and other medicines, then went to a supermarket and bought a bunch of daily necessities, and finally went back to Shanes vi alone with seven or eight bags in a car. This time, the gatekeeper of themunity where Shanes vi is located did not give Olive a hard time and allowed Olive to take a cab directly to the downstairs of Shanes house, and the cab master saw that Olive had too many things with her and got out of the car to help her move into the vi.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After Olive arrived home, Shane had already passed out. Gu Ke went to take out the thermometer to take his temperature and found that the guy actually had a high fever of 39 degrees at the moment. Olive looked at Shanes abnormally rosy face and once again let out an involuntary sigh. She put a fever patch on Shane first, then covered him up and turned into the kitchen and started to work. She bought pots and pans and other essential items, and nned to make some millet pumpkin porridge for Shane first. She was afraid that he would not have any appetite because he was sick, so she prepared some light dishes and boiled a pot of water. After these preparations, Olive went back to Shanes bedroom with a cup of hot water. Shane, wake up, get up and drink some hot water first. Olive gently pushed Shanes arm and said softly. I made you some porridge, get up, drink some, pad your stomach, then take the fever medicine, sleep and youll be fine! Shane slowly opened his eyes, because of the fever and sickness, his eyes looked much softer, no longer the usual harsh. Shaney on the bed and did not move, but first asked in his hoarse, low voice. Did you cook my porridge yourself? Olive nodded, turned and went out to the kitchen to bring a bowl of porridge, sat by Shanes bedside, took a spoon and gently stirred the bowl of porridge so that it could be cold and ready to eat as soon as possible. The room was silent, and finally Shane spoke first to break the silence. Thank you. Olive didnt care too much about it, Shane was sick at home alone with no one to take care of him, and she couldnt ignore it when she happened to see it, so she just nodded and scooped up a spoonful of porridge and was about to feed it to Shane, when she heard the man speak again. Im really bothering you today, and Im making you pay for it, how much is it in total, tell me, Ill pay you back afterwards. Olive didnt want to dwell too much on this issue with him, she just nodded gently and handed the porridge in her hand to Shane. You eat first, as for the money, there is an invoice, we can talk about it afterwards. Shane sat up, his face was still red, but his lips were pale and he looked very weak, but he still reached out and took the porridge Olive handed him. Olive also did not force, after all, to ask her to feed a big man a spoonful of porridge, is also a little too awkward. Shane quietly drank the porridge, Olive took out the antipyretic medicine from the bag and nned to feed it to Shane when he finished drinking the porridge. By the way, I have something to tell you. Shane suddenly said this, cing the bowl on the table next to him. No matter what it is, you have to wait until you finish eating! Shane shook his head, or continued. That man named Quincy you were talking about earlier, I saw him the other day. Olive froze, looking at Shanes face with a nervous expression, her mouth slightly open. What did you say? I ran into that man you said was named Quincy. Shane repeated, his eyes filled with confusion and disbelief, why did Olive care so much about this man? Didnt you say to me before that if you ever met that Quincy man, you would be the first to tell you? I, I did say that, then you Olive felt her heart be jumping out of her mouth and looked at Shane nervously and expectantly, waiting for his next answer. I met him the other day at an investment meeting, a young male artist, about the same height as me, good-looking, and rather civilized looking. Olive froze as she listened, it was really Quincy, that bastard! Although she was reborn, she has been busy shooting scenes and programs, wanting to use the fastest speed in the entertainment industry to stand firm, but for the mysterious Mr. Lopez she has been assured that the identity of this mysterious and unpredictable mastermind has not been investigated, she can not rest easy one day. After all, she is in the light of the enemy in the dark, Olives situation is still very dangerous, a bad, afraid to repeat the tragedy of the previous life. Originally for Mr. Lopezs spection, her first target of suspicion is Shane, but after all these days she found that Shane is a very decent person, although looking cold, but very principled in dealing with people, will not do those behind the hook to harm people. Chapter2567 Happy birthday to you So how did you meet him? Olive suppressed the shocking waves inside her heart and tried to stay calm. It is reasonable to say that with the identity gap between Shane and Quincy, they would never have any connection, how could they have met so suddenly? It was just a coincidence, I would attend an investment meeting before and met a friend I had worked with before, so I had a few conversations, and then Quincy was introduced to me by him, he seems to be working under my friend now. Olive heard here, a heart has beenpletely cold, although the face does not look too different, but the mind has long been a mess. Shanes friend? Since Shane, a big shot, called him a friend, he must be from an extraordinary family, a senior executive of a group orpany, right? No wonder I dont have a single clue. The first thing you need to do is to get to know your friend. Hes just a small artist in the entertainment industry! Hes not even famous, so its not right. Olive muttered in a low voice. Shanes eyebrows knitted together when he saw Olives expression. I heard from my friend that it was also a coincidence that they met in a casino, it seems that Quincy owed gambling debts and was beaten Shane folded his hands and looked at Olive, who looked unusual, and spoke slowly. Quincy because of the huge gambling debts can not be paid by people beaten very badly, my friend just happened toe across, so it helped that Quincy,ter found that they have actually met in a party before, so Quincy in my friend under the work. After hearing Shanes words, Olive was silent for a long time, and couldnt tell what she felt in her heart. For Quincy this person, she lived with him for several years in a previous life is the most clear, this guy has always talked a lot of people like, especially to talk, so a lot of rich and noble children like to take him with them to y. The reason Olive was so determined to stay by Quincys side in her previous life was inrge part because she was charmed by Quincys flowery words, when she was just a neer to the industry and had few friends, and because she grew up in the countryside, she could not escape Quincys gentle attacks. The day Olive saw that the loan sharks hade in, Quincy was going to be unlucky to be beaten, so she simply left, who thought that Quincy was blessed with a big shot, and even that big shot took him to the investment meeting, so it is estimated that Quincys mouth, and climb on a lot of powerful people. But Olive also has a problem always wondered, even if Quincy will talk to please those big shots, then he is now working under Shanes friend, is doing what? After all, he is just a small mole at the bottom of the entertainment industry. Olive sighed, thinking that Gods will cannot be broken. She really didnt think that her malicious revenge against Quincy in the casino had prompted him to meet someone even more powerful, and it could even be said that Quincy and Shanes acquaintance were all rted to herself in some way, and she was the one who indirectly pulled the strings. When I think of this, Olive is very depressed, the trajectory of the cycle of fate has been modified by her, but in the end, it is still Gods will. I am afraid that even without thest casino incident, Quincy will still end up meeting Shane in another way. So how to say, now she can not be sure, the mysterious Mr. Lopez, or not Shane? When she thought of this, Olives heart sank, and some thought shed through her mind, causing her body to tremble slightly. Olive, whats wrong with you? What are you thinking about? Shane asked with great concern when he saw Olives face getting ugly and even starting to pale. Olive looked up dully at Shane, this man is a real social elite, high-end people, and these days with him, Olive also found that he is rtively quiet, generally do not easily to others to show their happiness and sadness. But since Olive said she was the same Olive, he was always showing concern for her, and was doing his best to help her in many things. For example, now, Shane looked at his own eyes full of concern, that is from the heart, true concern and love, which Olive can still detect. But for this concern of Shane Olive is still very sensible, he will be good to her, just because he thought she was Olive, because she is his childhood best friend. So Olive didnt care too much, just smiled politely and skipped the topic. Do you feel better now after drinking the porridge? Then take the fever-reducing medicine quickly! Ill go clean up the kitchen. Olive handed Shane the ss of water and the fever-reducing medicine directly after she finished speaking, and then turned around with the bowl and went to the kitchen. Only after entering the kitchen did Olive show a face of pain, her road to revenge was too long. Olive sighed, and steeled herself to clean up the dishes, only to fret from time to time, she now has mixed feelings, both for Quincy and for Shane. For Quincy, she has only remorse, that guy is after all the person who killed her with his own hands in his previous life, she and his entanglement, will not end here. For Shane, Olives mind is always veryplicated, at first she was to revenge Alieen to deliberately close to Shane, but then found that close to this person may be more dangerous, but now she really do not know whether to keep a distance from him.Original from N?velDrama.Org. As Olives mind was in turmoil, she suddenly heard light footsteps from behind her. She hurriedly pretended to be washing dishes, and then her eyes found Shane standing at the kitchen door. Have you taken your fever reducer? Yes. Perhaps because he had already taken the fever-reducing medicine, Shane looked much more refreshed, not as sickly as before. Olive nodded gently and didnt say anything else, just continued to clean up, yet she found that Shane was slow to leave and kept staring at her. Olive had no choice but to quickly finish the work under her and then look back at Shane. What do you keep staring at me for? Is there something unclean on my face? Ahem! Of course not, I just want to ask you, its your birthday soon, have you thought about what you want for your birthday? Chapter2568 Mystery Gift Shane smiled and asked Olive, however, this one question of his dumbfounded Olives directly. After being reborn, the most important thing in Olives mind was revenge, so she was busy all day long, not only to stand firm in the entertainment industry as soon as possible, but also to watch out for those two bitches Alieen and Quincy, and to secretly investigate the real identity of that mysterious Mr. Lopez. I cant believe she forgot about her birthday. If not for Shanes words just now, she would have forgotten that her birthday is next week. Ah! I almost forgot, its my birthday next week hey. Olive did some mental calctions, but that day should coincide with the filming of the variety show with Odell. Ive got a birthday present for you, do you want to go check it out? Shane looked at Olive and whispered, with a surprising glint of excitement in his eyes. Why are you so bothered? I dont even care much about this thing, in fact you dont need to prepare a gift for me at all. After Olive said this, she hurriedly turned her head to the side, not daring to look at Shanes eyes again. Shaneughed bitterly before speaking again lightly: Dont be too nervous, I just prepared some gifts for you, you havent even seen them yet, why are you so anxious to reject them? Olive also noticed a hint of awkwardness in the atmosphere and hurriedly changed her tone. So, what did you prepare for my birthday? Its not something too expensive, right? I wont ept it. Olive subconsciously thought that with a rich family like Shanes, the gift given to her would naturally be some kind of brand-name cosmetics, bags or something, in which case she would have a reason to refuse. Then youe with me and see for yourself. Shane turned around and went out of the kitchen, gesturing for Olive to follow him. Olive also quietly followed Shane, but did not expect Shane was directly towards the second floor of his vi. This made Olive a little curious, what kind of gift Shane had prepared for her in the end, actually such a mysterious Olive obediently followed behind Shane and arrived at the door of a room located on the second floor of the vi. When she was looking for something for Shane earlier, she had already looked around Shanes house and she vaguely remembered that this seemed to be Shanes study. It was just that she was busy looking for a quilt for Shane at that time, and once she pushed the door open, she saw a whole wall of books, so she just closed the door and walked away at that time, without taking a closer look inside. Olive is more curious about what gift Shane prepared for her, such a gift deliberately ced in the study, is Shane intended to give her a book? That is not too contrary to his image. Olive grew up, in fact, did not read a book properly, as a child has been busy working, and then Alieen instructed her mother Wang Cuifen directly let her drop out of school home, after she entered the entertainment industry, and has been busy catching up on notices, shooting drama shooting program, more little time and energy to read a book properly. Olives mind hadpletely flown elsewhere when she found that Shane had opened the door to the study and led her over to the desk. Olive, I watched that variety show you and Odell filmed yesterday. Shanes words took Olive off guard for a moment He watched her show? What did that have to do with the gift he was going to give himself? You watched my show? So So, I learned about the wish you made on the show and prepared this gift just for you. Shane spoke slowly to Olive, but his face began to blush unnaturally, only because he was running a fever, so Olive didnt notice. The first time I bought a gift for a woman, I did struggle for a long time, I did not know what to give you, but after knowing your wish, I probably have a direction, you do not necessarily like it, but is certainly practical. Olive listened to Shanes words but was puzzled, he watched his own show and got the idea for a gift? She tried to recall what she said during the Lets fall in love shoot, but after thinking about it, she couldnt remember what she said she liked, nor did she show any particr interest in anything, so howe Shane said this gift was practical for her? These questions made Olives head spin. Fortunately, Shane didnt continue to sell out, and picked up a box from the desk and handed it to Olive. Olive opened the box and took a look at it, and her head was suddenly filled with ck lines!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Olive froze in ce, this Shane mysterious half a day, gave her a birthday gift is so strange! The things he said must be very practical, so it is these revision materials! Olive waspletely speechless, Shane, obviously a big president, high IQ university bully, now it seems, this emotional intelligence is simply a negative number, this world really is not perfect people. Shane also noticed that the current atmosphere between them was a little too awkward, looking at Olives dumbfounded look, blushed a little more red, he lightly coughed to break the awkward situation. Ahem! That, I saw that you wrote down your wish in the program to get a college entrance exam, so I just Shane looked extremely unnatural, and his speech was broken, not daring to look at Olive at all. I really dont know what to give you as a gift, but if youre preparing for the college entrance exam and then going to college, this information will be very helpful to you! I consider that you also have to shoot the show or something will be very busy, may also have little time to go to cram school, these materials are suitable for self-study, should be very helpful to your college entrance examination. Shane also what a contrast scratching his head after he finished, then turned around again and opened the water cooler and took out a USB drive from it. Here are some online video courses I found, as well as some videos of famous schools sses, you can also watch them when you have time, so you dont have to carry those revision materials around, it will be much more convenient, and you cane to me with any questions in the learning process afterwards, when I was in school, my homework was still very good. Shane handed Olive the sh drive, Olive dumbly reached out and took it, subconsciously whispered a thank you, but her mind was a mess. Her silent appearance made Shane nervous. Whats wrong? This gift, do you not like it? Chapter2569 touched Olive then came back to her senses and was about to deny it, tell Shane how much she liked the gift and then thank him for it, but she opened her mouth, but the words couldnte out. Its not often that someone gives her a gift, even in her previous life, she was only close to Quincy, a male, and Quincy is a veteran of love affairs, very good at pleasing people, but that guy is very stingy, although from time to time to send Olive gifts, but most of them are some shy and not very valuable small things. Even so, at that time Olive was still very touched, pluspletely blinded by love, Quincy gave her all the small gifts she treated as treasures, a good collection of pieces. Later, she slowly cooperated with more people in the entertainment industry, and because her persona at that time was a bright and beautiful girl, she got to know many directors and producers, so many people gave her many gifts for other purposes, including many luxury items of great value. However, she refused all of them in order to keep Quincy away from her heart, but she still got to see a lot of really nice things because of this. However, those cheap or expensive gifts are not as touching as the gift Shane gave her at this moment. Shanes status, what kind of luxury he can not give, but he gave herpletely unexpected review materials, at first when she saw these materials, she also felt very thunderous, but just now Shanes words made her heart very touched. Olives wish was known to everyone after the show aired, but everyone thought she was just talking about it and no one took it seriously. However, Shane was different. He truly understood Olives desire to go to a university, and he took her wish to heart, and helped her to fulfill it with all his heart! Deep inside Olives heart, she had always longed to go to a university like every ordinary girl, to enrich herself and experience the life of a university campus seriously, but fate had taken its course, and for her, who was carrying a deep hatred, these were really just dreams. It is too difficult to achieve this, so Olive has never prepared for it seriously, sometimes she just thinks about it in her mind, thats why she reveals it so easily in front of the audience. However, Shane took it seriously. He prepared her materials seriously because of her casual wish, which gave her great courage and encouragement, only he took Olives words to heart. Olive couldnt help but have red eyes. She clutched the sh drive Shane gave her tightly in her hand, and there were many things she wanted to say to Shane in her heart, those gratitude, those touches, but she couldnt say them, she just felt her heart was empty, but something was growing quietly in her heart. Shanes gift, let her firm up a lot, let her ruin a piece of the heart field, grow out the tip of the green buds. Dont you really like this gift? Then the words about wanting to go to college, shouldnt it be just a casual remark you made for the effect of the show? Olive shook her head fiercely and said with great excitement. No, thats what I really want to achieve in my heart, I really want to go to college! Shane listened to Olive these words obviously relieved, face also revealed a smile. Then have you ever thought about wanting to study at that university? Its time to set a goal for yourself if youre preparing for the college entrance exam. Olive heard these words but lowered her head, before the examination of the university is only her asional midnight dream, a distant look at the other side of the shore, she never, step out towards it, however Shane but let her firm belief, as for want to go to that school to study, for her natural is very clear, but she is still a little not too good to say it. That I want to enroll in drama school. Olive lowered her head and muttered a very small voice, her face was all shy. Shane looked at Olive, the bottom of his eyes a tender. For your career, the drama school should be the best choice, then I prepared for you words informationpletely used. The majority of actors and artists in the entertainment industry are graduates from drama schools or music schools, Olive chose drama school, so to speak, ispletely professional, but also want to really learn something. Many people in the entertainment industry have a diploma from a major theatre school, but arge percentage of them got into the theatre school because of connections, just to keep their education from looking too low.Original from N?velDrama.Org. But Olive never had this idea, the drama school is the highest temple for actors to study, it takes a lot of time and effort to get in there, and in the end it is a fiercepetition to get into the school after thousands of horses cross the one-way bridge. The examination content of the drama school not only includes the general college entrance examination selection, but also has its own professional art examination content, only after passing both rounds of examination, the candidate is officially be a student of the drama school. Compared to other schools, the entrance examination admission score of the drama school is much less, but for Olive such as no basic people, the pressure is still very big. From now on this side, we still have about a year or so, you go to take the adult entrance examination in June next year, no problem at all. But for someone with a weak foundation like me, it doesnt seem like enough time to prepare for just one year! I havent studied for high school, so is it really okay for people to study for three years while I study for one year? Olive blushed slightly and said with some embarrassment, her eyebrows knitted tightly, with a worried face Shane looked at the slightly red Olive, naturally understand her embarrassment, lightly smiled and spokefortingly. You dont have to worry too much about your academic performance, the general art college requirements for the entrance exam results are not that strict, as long as you work hard, its definitely not a problem. Shane also reached out and rubbed the soft hair on top of Olives head. Your grades were also very good when you were studying, I know all this, you have to believe in yourself, I will also help you. Shanes palm was wide and warm, and the warmth of his hand spread through the skin on top of his head and all over Olives body in an instant, causing her entire body to freeze. Shane also clearly felt Olives physical reaction, so he hurriedly withdrew his hand. Thank you, Shane! Chapter2570 meet scum again Olive lifted her head to look seriously into Shanes eyes and thanked him very sincerely. Since I grew up, you are the first person who prepared my birthday gift so seriously, I like it very much, thank you really. Shanes face showed a gentle smile, the corners of his mouth hooked upwards in a very nice arc, with his handsome face, it was rare that people could not feel the icy aura of his body. You dont have to be polite with me! But what was the reason you originally came to see me? Shane asked gently as he leaned against the side of the study and looked at Olive tenderly. Olives came to Shane originally to ask something, but then found out that Shane had a fever and had been busy until now, if not for Shanes reminder, she would have forgotten the original purpose ofing to Shane today. Ah! I forgot if you didnt tell me. Although Shane had just given her a very touching gift, Olive still had to question him about whether that Opal role was a backstage operation by Shane, and thats why the studio had chosen her. Shane, let me ask you, the role of Opal, was it given to me because of your help?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Shane raised an eyebrow and answered seriously. It does have my help in it, but which one are you asking? Shanes words confused Olive, what do you mean by asking which kind of help? She pondered in her mind and was just about to open her mouth to ask Shane more carefully when Shane took the initiative and exined. I did mention you to the director and rmended to him to let you try out for the role, but then you were able to take the role solely because your own performance was quite good, I yed only the role of a middleman, what really helped you was you yourself. Olive looked at Shane nkly, always feeling a bit puzzled. Is that really true? Really, you dont need to think much about this matter, its not up to me to finalize who will y the role, its actually the director who saw your talent and decided that you would be the female lead. How is that possible? Olive almost subconsciously denied. Although she thought she had worked very hard during the audition that day, and her performance was quite respectable, but there were many actresses auditioning that day, including many acting powerhouses and flow girls, no matter how you put it, it was not reasonable to choose a new actress like her for such a big role. Shane sighed and said helplessly. What I told you is the truth, do you think I would lie to you about such a thing? Shanes face sank, and Olive looked at him as if he was really angry before she realized how stupid her inquiry had been, and how Shane could possibly have lied to her about such a trivial matter. No! I dont mean that just that there were so many actresses who went to the audition that day, and several of them had an advantage over me both in terms of acting skills and poprity, so I dont quite dare to believe such a result just. Olive stumbled through these words and looked at Shane with some embarrassment, yet Shane still looked at her with a serious face. Olive, you have to understand that strength is not necessarily rted to the suitability of the role, some people are indeed more experienced than you, but may not be more suitable than you for the role of Opal, the casting of the director team is to be considered from many aspects. That day, when they finalized the casting, I was indeed present. Olive looked at Shane, still not quite believing what he said, this role, really because of her own strength? She was chosen just because she fit the role better? Although I was there that day, I didnt say a word about the finalization of the role, it was decided by several directors present after discussing with each other, and everyone unanimously felt that you performed very well on the scene, and at the beginning, there were people who had objections. It was thought that you were too young and a neer to the entertainment industry, and it was likely that you would not be able to handle such a big female lead role, but in the end it was director Barman Hingora who strongly rmended you, so the general director Ruut made the decision to confirm you as the female lead for this drama. Director Barman? Olive asked rhetorically after hearing Shanes words, she didnt expect that the person who helped her the most to win the role was actually director Barman! She was able to enter the entertainment industry sessfully thanks to his help. In her previous life, Director Barman was one of the few people in the entire entertainment industry who was willing to treat her well. I never thought that after her rebirth, he would still do his best to help her. Now do you still feel that you were able to get this role because I was working behind the scenes? Shane looked at Olive tenderly, with a smile in his eyes. Do you want toe to me with today, then go to director Barman afterwards, recount what you just said, and ask him if thats okay? Olive did not expect this man in front of her, a nce to see through their own ideas also said, vision is too poisonous, she really heart sigh in front of this man can not have a secret. In fact, I still want to thank you, this audition is because of you so smoothly. She felt her face was red, so she gradually lowered her head. She was still very uneasy before she came, but seeing Shanes attitude, she was relieved. When you think about it, Shane only gave her a hand and introduced her to the audition, and the casting was all based on her own acting skills, so it seemed like a relief. Although the final Barman director gave Ruut a good word about himself, which has a good result, but the final is because of acting, if there is no this key point, other conditions are null and void, now Olive need to set aside these external interference, since the role to get determined to y well, can not let others look down on themselves. Okay, okay, you go and rest. The heart of a mess, Olive is also relieved heart of the stone, and then look at the man in front of the sick heart is also a little embarrassed, their own in other peoples sick time to disturb, the heart can not. Ive got it all figured out, also think about it, you hurry up and rest, eat the medicine and sleep well to wake up the body will be much better. Chapter2571 Olive directly pulled Shane to his bedroom, helped clean up the bed, pulled the curtains and adjusted the air conditioning temperature. Shane did not object, is also very obedient into the nket to sleep, not long into the dream, drowsy. Olive went to the kitchen while Shane was sleeping and simply made white porridge and kept it warm. When he woke up, he could drink a sip directly to warm up his body, and left a note before Olive left with peace of mind. Because today things are spread out, also took the role, very good mood, so Olive ns to go home slowly and leisurely, by the way, give yourself a little rxation, adjust the state. As she walked, she thought about how to n her next shoot, how to y the role well, and how to thank the director for his appreciation, and Olive waspletely caught up in her own world. But then a car suddenly stopped beside her. Olive? The car window slowly rolled down and the face Olive saw was all too familiar. When Olive turned around and saw this face, she was stunned, not expecting to be here to call out to herself. The person in the car was Quincy. This is the first time Olive has seen him since thest time she gambled in Vegas. After leaving him behindst time, Olive didnt expect to meet Quincy here, and her first reaction to seeing him was to turn her head and walk away, trying to pretend she hadnt seen him. Olives body was shaking now, but Quincy wasnt going to let her go. Where are you going, Olive? Stop! Stop! How could Olive listen to him and stop? Last time she gambled and left him there, Quincy must have been furious and hated to get Olive killed, she could only speed up her pace. This man was so vindictive, he would not let Olive go. Quincy and the person on the passenger side of the car exined a little, then directly opened the door and got out of the car to chase Olive, directly pulling her arm to make her stop, with great force. Quincy what are you doing, let go of me, if you dont let go Ill call someone! Olive did not want to have skin-to-skin contact with this man and just wanted to break free, the sight of him made her sick. She was now standing behind Quincys car and saw the license te clearly, it should be a luxury car of great value, why would Quincy get out of such a car? I cant understand how a man who has just entered the entertainment industry with an average family background can suddenly drive such a nice car? Did the car rentalpany borrow it? But then I thought, if the person in the car is the owner, Quincy is just driving on his behalf, maybe the owner is the friend Shane said. Although Olive does not know what brand of luxury car is worth how much, but think this car is a bit familiar, but can not say where to see, in short, is very familiar. I did not scare you, what are you running? The two of us do not know each other, what are you afraid of!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Quincy opened his mouth to question Olive, his face is not very good, not at all like the previous cheating so gentle and kind, are pretending. Or do you want to run away when you see me in a weak heart? Quincy aggressively. You dont have to be so nonsensical here! Olive herself is not as strong as him, struggling for half a day, but did not break free from his hand. Quincy had no control over the force at all, and the force on his hand increased again. Olive was squeezed with particr pain, and her little face was twisted together. If you hadnt set me up in Vegas, how could I have been so miserable! The man in front of him has no image of a mboyant man, now he wants to be a thundering social gangster, his whole being in a state of imminent ignition. How dare you have the nerve to talk about me? Who exactly is going to gamble, am I the one who brought it up? Youd better think clearly, dont spout blood! Looking at Quincy shouting and screaming, Olive was not afraid to resist head-on, and broke free of Quincys confinement with a direct and ruthless effort. Well, you continue to give me pretend, you are specialized, if you are not next to the fan wind point ghost fire I can lose so much? Quincy now the whole person can not wait to jump up and p Olive twice, the mouth is crooked, furious. Olive also does not want to hide anything, this is her purpose, and now Quincy must also understand what she really means, so lets make it clear. So what, I did it on purpose, I just wanted to provoke you to gamble. Olive said while also tidying up her hair, very cloudy and light-hearted, as if this matter had nothing to do with herself. This calm expression stimted Quincys nerves, and his hand was almost pointing to Olives nose. The way he looks today is definitely to tear the face, there is nothing worth retaining, directly say the best, Olive has long wanted to say. Do you really think I look up to you? Do I need to tell you about the shit you did with Alieen? Dont always look at others so stupid, this is a little reminder for you, you better be careful. When he heard Olives words, Quincys hand stopped in the air, his face suddenly changed, his eyes froze, obviously stunned. After a while, he was able to steady his mind. How did you know that? Olive saw that the man in front of her was stunned, and only then did she put her mind at ease. How? To people do not know unless they do not know, sorry your things others do not know, thest time to you is a reminder, you better remember to me do not casually find me trouble, you be careful! Looking at the man in front of him was frightened by himself, Olive heart very happy. In order to repel the evil man, you have to be worse than the evil man. This kind of man like Quincy, Olive knows him very well, thinks he is very powerful in fact often by a little thing to break the guts, to deal with this kind of person is to be more ruthless and poisonous than him to deter him. Olive is actually a little scared, afraid to anger him the dog jumped to the wall, after all, there is no one else around now only one of their own, it is easy to go wrong. So after she finished, she wanted to leave quickly. But before she could take a few steps out, Olive was grabbed back by Quincy. She was also scared, because this time Quincys eyes were red and she was enraged. Let go of me! Dont do it, or Ill call the police! Olive wanted to hurry to break free and escape, afraid that Quincy would do something out of the ordinary to hurt herself. Olive, you can do it, you two sisters y me around, all think I am easy to bully? Im going to see where you can run to today. I dont believe that with the young boss around, you can run away to where! Chapter2572 said and pushed Olive directly toward the limousine with very rude movements. The young boss? Olive was at a loss for words, who is the young proprietor, does that mean this person is the other president friend Shane mentioned? Let go of me, Quincy, are you crazy, let go of me! Olive shouted as she stepped back, not wanting to be pulled over, shouting as she went trying to get the attention of the people around her toe and save her. What am I going to do, dont you know? This time Quincy grabbed Olives hair directly, tearing at her scalp, causing Olive to grimace in pain. It is you,st time put me so badly, let me be beaten by so many people, I am also really stupid to bemanded by you, the young proprietor wants to see what kind of person it is, want to meet you! Now Olive is really no trick, thest life of Quincy simply do not have these what backing and background, is to see who is powerful to close to whom, how this life has changed so much? Olive was thinking of revenge before it was toote and less trouble, but she didnt expect Quincy to have someone behind her, which took her by surprise, what kind of person is this young boss, no matter what kind of person it is, it is always someone Olive cant afford to mess with. The mans strength is too big, Olive simply no way to get out, see themselves immediately dragged to the limousine heel, before looking at the end, this time suddenly someone appeared. What are you doing, let go of Olive, let go! Olive as if seeing a lifeline, such a resounding voice exactly who is it? Thank you so much for interrupting Quincys rampage with the sudden appearance of this person. It was a strong man who came over and pushed Quincy away and shielded Olive from harm. I didnt expect it to be Mr. Hingora, I was so surprised to run into director Barman again in this ce! I was just thinking about how to thank the director for his kindness, but I didnt expect that the director would save her life at this critical moment! When Quincy saw that it was director Barman, she suddenly stopped moving, after all, the two of them were pulling and tugging for fear of causing trouble. Oh, if it isnt director Zhang, what are you doing here, have you been busy with worktely? Quincy changed his angry look just now, now his expression is very doggy, really master of changing face, ah, see what kind of people is what kind of attitude, too abhorrent. What does it matter to you if Im busy or not? But you, should you bully a girl like that in broad daylight? Quincy was blocked from saying anything because he didnt dare to offend director Barman, and he couldnt say anything about the quarrel between the two people over gambling just now, so he had to stand still. Just at this time came a male voice with a hint of femininity. Olive stood behind Barman to hear clearly, this person called a Quincy, how she could not figure out who this person is. How did this young proprietor Quincy hook up with, and which Buddha was this person? The man did notpletely roll down the car window, only half of it was exposed, and Olive did not see the face. When Quincy heard someone call him, he hurriedly responded, not daring to dy for a moment. Young master! The man changed his arrogance and fury, and became respectful when he heard the young master call him, nothing like the man who was going to chase Olive and beat her just now. Come back. That young proprietors tone was t, no emotion at all could be seen. Okay, young master. Quincy intended to wait for this director to leave to continue to question Olive, must make this woman properly to apologize to himself, but did not expect the young boss to let him get into the car, he had no choice but to leave it. Although let just by the Barman director a lecture, but still and he bawled goodbye, very doggy. Then he gave Olive a hard stare, very ufortable. Then the car drove off and Olive breathed a sigh of relief.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Are you okay today? Why did you get pulled by him, how did you mess with him? Olive hadnt reacted when the directors concerned voice came through. Nothing, just some minor conflicts. The details of course could not be revealed too much to Barman, had to cover up so. Mr. Hingora, thanks to you today, otherwise I would not have been able to get out of it, and before Opals Memior, thank you so much! Barman also froze for a moment, did not expect that this matter has reached Olives ears, looking at the excited Olive in front of him, first froze, and then smiled. I thought it was something, its okay, its also because your acting skills are really good, I just casually said a few words, you performed so well before, rmend you should be! After saying this, Barman patted Olives shoulder as a token offort. Olive inwardly thanked Mr. Hingora, because this time to get the role, theck of any one of them can not bepleted, as well as the previous life, the time simply did not receive so many peoples help, she felt very warm inside. She remembered that in herst life, this director had helped herself, and in the difficulties of so many people, Barman came forward to help Olive, such kindness she always remembered in her heart, I did not expect this life is still the same. Barmans status and strength in the circle cannot be ignored, and also helped herself twice like this, she felt that she should really thank the tall and gentle man in front of her like a father. Director, I have to thank you properly, you have helped me so many times, choose the day rather than the day, I will treat you to dinner today! Mr. Hingora waved his hand to indicate that it was not necessary. You kid, whats so polite, its just a hand up, no need. Its just a simple meal, you must say yes! Olive was very insistent and made sure to invite Barman to join her for a meal to show her appreciation. Olive didnt know if she would cause a hint of distress to others by inviting them so graciously now, but it would be hard to miss this opportunity, and she would be in the group in a while and would not have time. Director Barman had a smile on his face, and then said he was really sorry. You will soon be in the group, right? If you start filming as the first female role is very much, I think by then just Ruut that person will never let you take time off, but I am also recently talking about a project do not have much time. In fact, this is a polite refusal, but Barmans face is still as warm as a spring breeze like looking at Olive. Director, please do not think too much, I really just want to express your care for me, no other ideas, you see if it is convenient today ? Chapter2573 Oshnar Today? Barman had a different, thoughtful expression on his face. I have other ns for today, Im going to see an old ssmate I havent seen in a long time. It wasnt until these words were spoken that Olive gave uppletely, and today seemed impossible. Thats really a pity, it seems theres really no chance to invite you to dinner Olive lowered her head in frustration, not expecting it to be so difficult. Barman looked at the little girl in front of him whose energy suddenly disappeared, smiled helplessly, and finally thought of apromise solution to this situation today. I see that you are too generous, then why dont youe with me today to meet my old ssmates, and we are all going to have a meal anyway, soe along. Originally Olive was very frustrated, but when she heard Barman say that, she suddenly froze. Is it inappropriate to casually attend a directors private party like this? Barman saw that she was hesitant and understood that she was torn between going and not going, probably because she was afraid of being embarrassed and looking abrupt. Dont think too much, this friend of mine is particrly good at talking, very much like you young and energetic girls, I take you there, this person must be happy to death. The more Barman said, the happier he was, the more the corners of his mouth couldnt stop rising. Since the invitation has been so, Olive if no longer go is really not very appropriate, is also to consider again and again finally agreed. Since you have said so, I have no more worries, but lets go. Olive followed Barman to his car, did not expect such a big directors car so low-key, the interior essories are low-key, the most attention-grabbing or the directors seat next to a bouquet of jasmine flowers, fresh and natural, perhaps this flower is to be given to the old ssmates met today, is this old ssmate is a girl? Olive thought it was a guy, at first she heard that she liked youthful and energetic girls, she also thought wrong, it seems that she misunderstood people. Lets go. The director let the driver drive, and in no time, left the neighborhood. On the way Barman also did not let the atmosphere cold, has been showing care and concern for Olive, and also asked a lot of things about Opals Memior. The reason is that Olive herself has studied this script for a long time, and in her previous life she had watched this TV series, so she was very happy to talk about the contents of it. Barman looked at the girl in front of him, he also understood that this girl in private, must be a serious and hardworking child, otherwise would not be so hard to study, have a clear and deep understanding of the role. Child, did not expect you not only have acting talent but also so serious and hardworking, Ruut really picked up a treasure, slowly wait for it he will certainly also be conquered by your acting skills, there will certainly be more good scripts waiting for you in the future. Olive didnt expect to receive such praise andpliments when she said her opinion and feelings about the drama, it was so unexpected. This drama has taken a lot of hard work to reach her, and besides, everyone is helping her, so she must pick up this burden and try to move forward. I didnt expect the two of them to talk and chat all the way to the car already. Olive had her eyes on the car the whole time and didnt expect the two of them toe to such a ce. As soon as they got out of the car, Olive saw clearly that the surrounding area was a cemetery. How did not expect Barman to see his old ssmates in such a ce Spring has just arrived, but still mixed with the cold wind left over from winter, but there are already very many green nts sprouting up because of the arrival of spring, and many small grasses are breaking out of the soil with a hint of life. There are many trees nted in the cemetery, but they have not yet sproutedpletely, and from a distance it is a lightyer of green thates into view.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. This is very quiet, Olive followed behind Barman, and only then found the bouquet of flowers he was holding in his arms. Because just now were arguing with Quincy, simply did not notice what Barman is dressed today, he is wearing a straight suit today is very formal and serious, no wrinkles in the body suit. On weekdays, everyone is shooting forfort, how can they wear such clothes out to meet their old friends, everyone is dressed very casual. Olive, this friend of mine is very fond of being lively and cute, and you are so drilled in acting, she must like you even more. Barman said as he walked inside, his tone all revealing a warmth. He also straightened his bow tie, it seems that this old ssmate is very important to Barman today. Olive is also a sigh of relief, today because to go to Shane did not dress too exaggerated and bright colors, wearing ordinary professional clothes, if today to pay respect to others wearing fancy is too embarrassing. Two people have been walking, walking to the innermost piece of tombstone in front of the stop. There was a picture of a young woman, bright and beautiful. Olive fixed her eyes and suddenly froze! Is this Oshnar Banday? In fact, its no wonder that Olive suddenly asked so rudely, let whoever came here also find it difficult to ept that the actress who was popr on both sides of the Taiwan Strait back then, was buried in such an insignificant small cemetery after her death, and also in such an inward position. Thest century has just been liberated, the literary and artistic career is also liberated, but the country is vigorously developing production not many people care about this aspect, so there are a lot of film and television drama songs are from the Ilridge area, and then quickly set off a wave of enthusiasm, during this period emerged many excellent artists, especially female stars. Oshnar is one of the most impressive among all of them. She was born in the 1950s, the only girl in the family, her ancestral home is around the river city,ter because of family reasons, the family moved to the Ilridge area, young and outstanding appearance, was tapped to the acting course, did not expect the voice conditions are also very good. From then on, one thing led to another, and the whole person became popr all over the north and south of the country. There is no shortage of beauty in the entertainment industry, but there are not many female artists like Oshnar who are good at both film and song. Oshnars acting was very popr in those days, and the movies she appeared in were all popr and her acting skills were recognized by the public. Many directors liked Oshnar so much that they wanted her for their films. Oshnar was just an ordinary singer before, but her fate was really changed when she appeared in her first movie, a film that shocked the Ilridge film industry, and it was the sess of this that made her information open to overseas markets. Chapter2574 The Ultimate Beauty Especially foreign film and televisionpanies and directors have invited Oshnar, said want to cooperate. Because born to eat this bowl of rice, Oshnars road to acting is very smooth, in that era,munication equipment is not as developed as now also do a real household name, is really not easy. In detail, Oshnars real contact with the acting world is not long, but it is in such a time Oshnar left a lot of quality film and television works, personal achievements far more than the same period of artists. Even Nighbury directors understand that as long as there is this actors film, people wille to see it, the seats are full.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Because of the natural beauty, but also a lot of style, starred in the beauty is a lot of, in the era of theck of male actors also yed the handsome young man, but also won more attention and love. Her every role is into the hearts of people, get everyone really support and love, a lot of film and television works are cycled, in that ce are her posters and news. The viewers at home and abroad are very fond of her role, and are even more impressed by her acting skills, and every role is yed very well. It is because the call abroad is very high, after the development of the country as well as reform, she also became the first female artist to go abroad for acting development. It is reasonable to say that with a bigger stage there is a bigger world, and an excellent actress like her can have an extraordinary development, but the beautiful life path took a turn at this time. The second year after she came to Hollywood abroad, the news of her death came, which took everyone by surprise. No one knows how the actress died in a foreign country and what caused her to lose her young life, leaving her fans and friends with the same regret. Many media and fans are investigating what the cause of her death was, and there are many different opinions as to which one is the truth, and they are all specting. All kinds of gossips areing out, but there is no real exnation to convince people so far. Many people say that Oshnar met a male director in her first year in Hollywood and the two fell in love, but because of the mans family, the man had a family and the two broke up, but others say that a crazy fan tracked Oshnar to her house and ended her life herself. But there is no real convincing story, in those daysmunication was not developed, probably only people close to her knew what the truth was, the outside world did not know. Every year on Oshnars birthday, there are still many people on the inte whoe out to leave messages for her, hoping that she will be happy and carefree in heaven, even though she has passed away for so many years, but the works she left behind are still in the hearts of people, so we cant forget them for a long time. Her status and influence in show business cannot be ignored, and she will always be remembered. Now when she saw that the old ssmate Barman was bringing with him to meet was Oshnar, who had be a big hit, Olive was also astonished, not expecting the news to make itself known. What she didnt expect was that the woman who lived such a splendid life was buried in such a small cemetery after her death. There was only a photo on the tombstone, no extra epitaph. Olive couldnt figure out how to get here. Maybe even Oshnars loved ones fans cant figure out the reason for it. A person with a rich life experience like hers should have a memorial built to remember her beauty and excellence, and so many great films and TV works shoulde to a circr disy. The photo on the tombstone is not very big, the small frame can not hide her beauty and confidence, look very young, just lost her life, permed with fashionable short hair, the corners of the mouth up, eyes bright, is such a beautiful person left the world, just live in the hearts of people. The beauty is in the bones, not in the skin, is Oshnar this appearance in the present, is still outstanding appearance acting superb, if there is a chance Olive also want such a person is still alive, that now the acting circle will be what kind of a pattern, are hard to say, everything may be different. Olive was motionless in the same ce, Barman director took the first step to offer his jasmine flowers, but also carefully plucked the surrounding weeds, carefully popped off the surrounding dust. Oshnar, it has been a long time since I came to see you, before it has been too busy to stop have no time, now stopped I rushed to see you, how are you doing, you always said you have your own ideas and nning toplete your life, then you went to the other side and did not live ording to their own ideas? Barmans voice already had a hint of suppression and trembling, the more he said, the more excited he became. Dont me me for noting to see you. Oh, Ive been really busytely, you have to understand me. Olive watched Barman talking to himself alone, as if everything around him did not exist, only the two of them. She was not good at interrupting, so she just watched the director in front of her talk to himself and talk to himself. Olive actually knew Barman in herst life, such a professional and good director has always been a very positive and tall image, where to see such a gentle side, perhaps only in the face of the deceased will show it. Barman himself has always been a fiery character, in the circle is everyones admiration for the director, perhaps the man in front of him in his youth is also a great admirer of Oshnar such beauty, it is also her suitor. In fact, he has never married, there is also a lot of entertainment media gossip about Barmans life, saying that he loved a woman when he was young, because of various reasons did note together as desired, the two people separated, he is not married to have children in his life. There are also many people who want to approach him, but he refused, and some even intensified to frame him, he blocked people, will not let those people act again. Olive thought Barman is love this job, and did not meet the right woman to spend their lives together, a life dedicated to acting, but it turns out that there is a ce in his heart for a woman he liked when he was young, it seems to be a deep love of people. The next people are like Oshnar, but they are no longer the real Oshnar, and no one can really enter his heart, everything is stagnant. I happened to bring a little girl today, very talented, youll love her. Chapter2575 old friend Olive listened to Barman begin to introduce herself and was slightly stunned. She really has your style back then, her understanding of the role is spot on, very simr to you. Olive was ashamed to hear this, how could she bepared to such a senior. You think too much of me director, how can I bepared to my seniors, you cant say that about me. Olive hurriedly exined next to him, her face very nervous, how could she, a junior, dare topare herself with a senior like Oshnar. Director Barman shook his head helplessly and waved his hand at Olive. I say you little girl is too modest! Ive been in the entertainment industry for many years, will my vision be bad? You have to have confidence in yourself, dont you still believe in my words? Olive, Ill be honest, the first time I saw you, I thought there was something about you that was particrly simr to Oshnar! She was just like you at that time, full of energy in everything she did, and finally made her own little piece of heaven in thispetitive entertainment industry, but I think! Your future sess will surpass that of my old friend. Olives words of exnation could not be said anymore because of Director Barmans words, she only felt touched in her heart. In her previous life, director Barman could be said to be her bosom friend. In the big dye bath of the entertainment industry, he was the only director who truly treated her well. Now she finally understands that there is something about her that is very simr to thete Oshnars predecessor, and that is why director Barman loves her so much. Olive knew that director Barman was different from other directors in the entertainment industry. He had no nasty thoughts about himself, but only because he was optimistic about his acting talent. Olives heart was full of emotion and gratitude, and she stepped forward again, looking seriously at the beautiful woman in the gray photo. Olive is actually very vain about what director Barman said, not to mention the huge gap in their acting skills, just looking at Oshnars beautiful face, Olive feels ashamed of herself. But after careful examination, Olive was surprised to find out where she and Oshnar are more alike. Its the eyes! Olives eyes are actually very rare in the entertainment industry, she is not the popr double eyelids in the entertainment industry nowadays, but a very personal upward narrow Danfeng eyes, rare single eyelid female artists. The first time, she was the first person to have a pair of eyelids, and the second time, she was the first person to have a pair of eyelids, and the second time, she was the first person to have a pair of eyelids. The difference between Olive and Oshnar is huge, she is not as beautiful as Oshnar, but from the eyes alone, she really has some of Oshnars charm. Olive looked at Oshnars posthumous photo, and slowlyyers of water mist emerged in her eyes. She must be very happy today, well, lets go. Olive wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and looked at Director Barman in disbelief, they hade here to pay their respects for less than twenty minutes, why was Director Barman in such a hurry to leave, the cemetery is located in the suburbs, ording to reason, Director Barmans feelings for Oshnars seniors, it is impossible to stay with her for such a short time and then rush to leave! Mr. Hingora, why dont I go first and you can talk to Oshnar alone? Its really inconvenient with me here. Olive hurriedly said, and then made a move to leave. Wait! I dont mean that, weve known each other for decades, weve already said what we want to say, and besides, shes a lively person, but she doesnt like me talking to her parents. After saying this, director Barman smiled and looked at Oshnars photo with deep love in his eyes. Olive didnt dare to disturb him, and after stroking the photo on the tombstone, Director Barman took Olive out of the cemetery. On the way to the car, Olive hesitated for half a second, but tried to speak. Mr. Hingora, since Ive known you for so long, youve always taken good care of me, Ive always wanted to find a chance to thank you properly and invite you to dinner or something, maybe today! Ill treat you to a meal as a token of my appreciation. Barman looked at Olive and smiled, not refusing for the first time. Sure! But Ill say it in advance! I have a very delicate taste, if you want to invite me to dinner, I have to decide where to eat, how about that? Olive subconsciously touched her wallet, but still nodded her head painfully. She didnt have much money with her today, so she hastily sent a text message to Elio quietly, asking her to transfer some money to her bank card first. About three or four minutester, Olives phone dripped, Elio guy is really very righteous, actually transferred a lot of money, Olive is now finally at ease. Soon Barman director drove Olive to a restaurant and stopped. Olive got out of the car and took a look at the door of the restaurant directly frozen, all the way she thought that director Barman would take her to some more luxurious hotels to eat, after all, in her impression, rich and status people like that kind of ce, she simply did not expect Mr. Hingora director will bring her to, is such a look like a small restaurant. The decoration of the door of the restaurant is very old, even the paint on the door are off some, the location is also very remote, not to mention the director Barman such a status and position of people, even Olive usually will note to such a ce to eat. After Barman got off, he greeted Olive very warmly.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Girl, lets go, this ce is generally people I will not bring her over, go, what dumb. Olive hurriedly stepped forward, pulled Barman directors arm, quietly said. Mr. Hingora, you do not need to deliberately save money for me, I recently took a new drama, before also shot a lot of programs andmercials, the money to buy you dinner is still there, we want to change the ce Chapter2576 Past Events However, before Olive could fully finish her words, she was interrupted by director Barman. Oops, I didnt bring you here to eat to save you money, you silly girl blindly thinking what? You should not underestimate this ce, this small restaurant although the environment does not look very good, but the taste of his food is absolutely first-ss, you will know when you try it. After Barman said these words, and did not give Olive the opportunity to speak again, directly pulled her into the restaurant. The decoration inside the restaurant is more simple than outside, not much space with some tables, chairs and benches, in addition to nothing, and those tables, chairs and benches also look like some years, and Olive even saw a table, the top actually has a chip. Barman led Olive to a table and sat down, when an old man came out from the back kitchen, smiling and greeting Barman. Oh, Mr. Hingora, you havent been here for a while, whos that next to you? Is that your daughter? Shes so good-looking. The old man was hunched over, looking 60 or 70 years old, with wrinkles stacked on his face, but he gave off a gentle and kind feeling. Director Barman smiled very coyly and hurriedly shook his head. Boss you do not snicker at me, I am a single man where toe so big daughter ah! This is the new girl who joined our line, acting is particrly powerful, particrly agile, and ah, you look carefully, is not a special resemnce to a person! The boss heughed twice, turned his head to scrutinize GuOlive, and then nodded, which made Olive feel very puzzled. Its really! This little girl of yours really has some of the charm of Oshnar back then! Its all very youthful and pretty and pleasing to the eye. Olive lowered her head in embarrassment, and a big, big blush surfaced on her face because she was shy. Thank you for yourpliment boss, I I am still far from Oshnar seniors. The bossughed a few times and didnt say anything, but turned around and went back to the back kitchen. Barman director smiled and nodded, he is a long-time customer of this store, and the boss is also a good friend for many years, like to eat what dishes the boss has long been familiar with the heart, simply do not need him to ask. Olive took a look at the menu on the table, it looked very ordinary, just ordinary home-cooked food, ordinary dishes that even she rarely cooks. The owner first brought them a pot of tea and spoke a few more words with Director Barman, then turned and walked away with a smile on his face. Girl, you do not know, the first time I came here to eat, the owner of this store is still a middle-aged man, and I am just a fledgling hairy boy, economic constraints, stumbled upon this small store, the price is cheap, the taste is also surprisingly good,ter ah, I met Oshnar, always bring her toe here to eat, a meal is most of life Ive been eating here for most of my life. Director Barman said wistfully, but with a gentle smile on his face, as if exining to Olive while reminiscing about the past. Olive looked at Director Barman nkly, in her impression, Director Barman had been developing in the maind before and went to Ilridge only after bing famous, while Senior Oshnar had grown up in Ilridge since childhood and had never heard of evering to live in the maind, so howe he often came to this restaurant to eat? Oshnar seniors are not living in Ilridge all year round? Howe She does live in Ilridge all year round, very much she likes our meals in Nighbury, and especially likes this restaurant. Director Barman picked up the ss of water on the table, poured one for Olive and himself, picked it up and took a light sip, then narrated it to Olive. Oshnar fame when you were young, your generation only know her as a red rose in the show business, but few people know that she often traveled between our Virban City and Ilridge, at the beginning, she also did not develop in Ilridge, just because at that time Nighburys The show business was just getting started, and her agent had some connections with Ilridge before she moved there. Olive suddenly realized, no wonder Oshnars ancestry is in Nighbury, but is an Ilridge artist, so there is such a past. Before Oshnar went to Ilridge, she was just a little unknown actress in Nighbury. Director Barman sighed, his eyes shining. At that time, we were both new to acting, so we became good friends. After I brought her here for dinner once, we came here so often that even the owner knew us both, andter, became our friend. Barman said while looking back at the furnishings of the bistro, his gaze was deeply fond and nostalgic.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. I still remember that time, every time we finished work it was alreadyte at night, almost no other stores on the street would be open, only here, no matter howte the boss would wait for us two, so the first thing we did after work was to rush here. Oshnar started moring for their signature dish every time she was on the road, and she especially liked the owners handiwork and ate much, much more each time. At that time, the owner of the store was still very young, his father was the chef of the store, but unfortunately that chef has passed away for many years, now can no longer eat it! At that time, the domestic economy was slow, who had the spare money to eat out every day? So business was very poor, if it wasnt for the fact that Oshnar and I were working on the set, we werete every day, so we wouldnt have gone to the restaurant every day! We two alwayse to patronize, so this store also did not close down early as other stores. The smile on director Barmans face diminished a few points, suddenly making Olive feel very sad. What he told was decades old, but it gave Olive a feeling that it happened yesterday, and she seemed to have traveled back in time to see the two teenage girlsughing and joking while eating. Mr. Hingora, you and Oshnar-senpai must have been very good friends before! Thats right! We were the best of friends. Before she left Nighbury before going to Ilridge, we were almost inseparable, both in the cast and in our daily lives Director Barman paused as he spoke, his eyes slowly overflowing with despondent sadness. Later, she was introduced, followed her agent to Ilridge development, rarely came back to Nighbury, and I, again in the crew for many years, ate a number of hardships, only slowly boiled into the directors assistant, and then became the director, andter also went to Ilridge to shoot the script. Chapter2577 The Promise Director Barman looked back at Olive and sighed deeply. But you know what? When we met again in Ilridge, she has long been not the innocent little girl before, she has changed a lot, plus gradually be famous, even with me to go to dinner are always sneaky, our rtionship, also gradually began to be rusty. After saying this, Barman fell into silence, did not say anything about Oshnar, but silently picked up a cup of tea and drank tea, Olive also did not dare to ask anything. Soon, the boss brought a lot of meals, and just in time to break the dull situation at the dinner table. Olive looked at these meals, although it seems ordinary, but because she has long been hungry, plus it really smells very delicious look, also did not and Barman director polite, directly picked up the chopsticks and shoved arge mouthful into the mouth. After chewing in her mouth for a few bites Olives eyes widened incredulously, this taste is really good! Olive couldnt find any adjectives to describe the food here, although it was all ordinary home-cooked dishes, but it gave her a very satisfied and happy feeling. The two of them did not speak again, just quietly eating the meal, not long after eating a clean, Olive very satisfied to touch the stomach, a good mood. After that, the two of them never talked about Oshnars past, but talked about the role of the new drama. After this day, Olive and Barmans rtionship becamepletely close, and they directly became forgetful friends. Olive got up to settle the bill with the owner, and she couldnt believe that such a big table of delicious food actually cost less than a hundred dors, nowadays, you can still find such a cheap restaurant there! After that, director Barman drove Olive to the downstairs of her current neighborhood. On the way, the two of them talked a lot about the role-ying direction, and Olive felt that she benefited a lot from it.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. After she got home, Olive found out that the crew had sent her the script for Opals Memior, which would start filming in a few days. This was the best drama she had received so far, and Olive didnt dare to ck off at all. In addition, the lines in the costume drama were so numerous and convoluted that Olive simply stayed home for the next few days, going over the script several times. Olive knew that many people who cared about her had great expectations for her new drama, and she herself was also one of them, so she made up her mind that this time she would make a big ssh in the new drama and get a firm foothold in the entertainment industry. Olive has been behind closed doors, studying the script at home, which is densely marked with marks, calling around for advice if she doesnt understand something, and even the original novel was carefully read once. Time passes day by day, and soon it is Olives birthday. She woke up early in the morning, opened her phone, but saw the birthday wishes sent by Shane and Odell at 12:00 pm on time, which warmed her heart. When she came out of the bedroom, she saw Elio sitting on the sofa and smiling at her, then mysteriously handed her a big gift box, Olive smiled and opened it, only to see all the skin care products and cosmetics inside, and many of them were international famous brands, which made Olivepletely stunned. Elio was actually willing to give her so many expensive things, so Olives eyes were hot, almost dropping tears. My big star, its your birthday today! Why do you feel like crying, are you touched by my gift! Hahahahaha, go, your Elio lead you to go shopping today. Elio is now no longer rusty to Olive, although she has always been shy, but in front of Olive is still very lively. Olive nodded, and the two of them quickly packed up and went out. Elio first took Olive to a cake store to make a particrly delicate princess cake, and then went shopping together for most of the day before returning home. After that Olive left for the airport, Lets fall in love show phase three to start filming. Olive and Odells performance in the second phase of poor travel is quite outstanding, the show aired a lot of people have been they are a couple of a million fine calcting the powder, the Inte is called they are so cute good match, so the program team began to re-emphasize them this group. And Olive and Odells rtionship, because of the second phase of the program filming ease and close a lot. The team decided to let the three groups of guests draw lots to decide their own filming locations when filming the third episode of the show, instead of being arranged by them, which also added to the fun, the filming locations are also picturesque tourist ma, so that the audience more into the scene. Olives group was drawn to a minority settlement, apletely natural vige and town, with rtively few tourists. In this issue, the program team finally did not make it difficult to withhold funds from them, and arranged all the airfare and amodation in advance, which was a great relief to Olive, finally no more cheap airfare everywhere! When Olive rushed to the airport waiting room ording to the message sent by the program team, Odell had already arrived there early. He was dressed in a rare way, looking like a school student and wearing a duck-tongue hat. Hey, happy birthday! Odell shouted at Olive with a smile after seeing her. Olive came over with a big smile on her face. Thank you for the blessing. Not only blessings! I also prepared a birthday present for you. Odell opened his backpack and took out an envelope from it and handed it to Olive. Olive looked puzzled, feeling what the envelope was supposed to contain, which made her feel very messy. This is? You can open it and see for yourself! Olive thought to herself, Odell didnt just give her cash, did he? But when you think about it, its impossible, the envelope is just a few thin sheets of paper, Odell is not that tacky and cheap. So, is it a check? If so, then it is too Olive thought all shivered a little, hurriedly opened the envelope to take a look, and found that it was not cash nor a check, but a few greeting cards general pieces of paper. Olive drew out the pieces of paper and took a look at them, and froze in ce. That I this is the first time to prepare a gift for a girl, really do not know what to send something good, so I finally decided, first send you a promise well. Chapter2578 The Gift Odell some unnatural and Olive exined. Olive looked at the piece of paper in her hand, could not help butugh out loud, this Odell, really idol drama shot too much, and with it, the emotional quotient is also pulled down by those brainless romantic drama. The envelope contains a total of two pieces of paper, one is a birthday card, Odell neatly wrote down birthday wishes to Olive, it is rather unusual! The other one is moreical, with a bunch of scribbles and drawings on it, and a few handwritten art words in the middle: birthday gift voucher! The back is a line of small letters and hand-drawn a rabbit, the word specific content is: Odell owes Olive a birthday gift, Olive with this voucher can at any time, ask Odell to meet her a wish, Odell must unconditionally meet. The corners of Olives mouth rose and finally directly couldnt help butugh, while the smile on Odells face was gradually converging on Olivesughter, and her expression began to turn unnatural. What are you youughing at! I this birthday gift is not moving enough? You should be moved to tears at this time, why are you stillughing endlessly? Olives eyes were tearing up as she covered her stomach and bent over, her face flushed red. Odell, you are really poisoned by those brainless romantic dramas! I cant believe you came up with such a bizarre birthday gift. Olive thought that such childish behavior was only done by kids in junior high and high school, but she didnt think Odell would still y these tricks when he was such an adult. Olive looked at Odell and saw the handsome man blushing, this guy, actually shy. If you dont like this gift, then why dont you just give it back to me, I Ill prepare another gift for you. Odell stepped forward and jerked the envelope away from Olives hand, his face still red. Hey! You people, give people a gift which has no reason to ask for it back again, quickly give me! Olive did not say a word, directly on the hand again snatched the envelope from Odells hands, and then hurriedly put it into the inside of her bag. I love your gift! Its just that I dont have any wishes for you to satisfy me yet, Ill tell you when I think of it, anyway, you said yourself that you will satisfy me unconditionally no matter what the wish is. Olive put the envelope away, very serious and Odell said, Odell then stopped making childish tantrums, the face looked much better. Youre not lying to me, are you? Im not going to lie to you, your gift, I really like it, Im waiting for the day when you grant me my wish. Olive smiled and reached out to pat Odells arm. No problem, as long as you have a want, just tell me, no matter what the conditions are, I Odell absolutely will not say anything to you beautifullypleted. Odell very proud color patted the chest, that proud little look, living like a child who did not grow up. So, you will satisfy me no matter what my wish is? As long as I am not asked to kill and set fire, is there anything in this world that I cant do Odell? You can rest assured! Olive looked at Odells solemn promise, and her face couldnt help but burn slightly. She could see that this gift was not something Odell just wrote down to make her happy, he really wanted to give her a princess-like opportunity to ask for his wish. Olive naturally couldnt think of anything that she needed Odells help with right now, but it warmed her heart to think of a man promising himself that if he ever needed to do anything for her, he would do his best. They chatted in the waiting room for a while before the announcement was made that they were ready to board. Olive and Odell got on the ne, and then they each took the opportunity to take a good rest. Although the shooting location was not abroad, they had to fly for nearly three hours, and after they got off the ne, they had to continue to take a long ride to reach the shooting location. When Olives nended, the sun had already set and the sky was getting darker and darker. Olive slept on the ne and still felt exhausted, but had to tough it out and headed out. Just as they got near the exit, they heard a frantic scream. Here theye, here theye, theyreing out! Olive knew that it was Odells fans who came to pick up the ne. This guy is always like this, evente flights have a lot of fans to pick up the ne. The fans lined up spontaneously, holding their support signs, all with a glow of excitement and happiness on their faces, not feeling uninspired by the long wait. Olive joked about Odell as she walked. Thepanys main focus is on the development of a new product! Itste and fans are stilling to the airport just to see you, so go up and say hello to your fans! Dont let them make a trip for nothing. Olive covered her mouth and smiled, pulling her luggage to the side and shing away, trying to distance herself from Odell. However, the next moment she was dragged back by Odell. The next moment she was yanked back by Odell. I said youre not very good with your eyes! Who said these are all my fans? Look closely at the lighted signs they are holding! Thats not my name, it seems. Olive froze, if not Odells fans, then whose? But is there any other celebritynding at this airport at this time of night? Olive subconsciously stretched her neck and looked in the direction where the screaming fans were standing after she finished speaking. After seeing the support items held by the fans in the front row, Olives mind went nk and she was frozen for a moment before she came back to her senses. The fans who were in high spirits were holding a lot of light signs and banners with her name on them, which instantly sobered her up and made her feel a lot better. Seeing Olive walk out, those fans even shouted madly, waving the light signs in their hands and screaming in support of Olive. Olive, I love you! Olive, Olive, unattainable!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. It was the first time Olive had so many peoplee to meet her, and their enthusiasm overwhelmed her for a while. Then she realized that the other group next to her fans were Odells fans, who were also excited and screaming at the moment. Odell also noticed Olives nervousness and helplessness and quietly reassured her. Its okay! Those are fans who like you, dont be so overly nervous, go over and say hello to them, theyve been waiting for you for a long time. Chapter2579 Unexpected Surprise After that, Odell waved at Olive and took a big step towards his fans. It was the first time Olive encountered so many fans to pick her up, she didnt know what to do, and froze in ce, not daring to move or go up to greet the fans. Fortunately, the crew member who was following the show went up and pushed her, reminding her not to froze, so as not to make the scene too awkward. In fact, its no wonder Olive reacted this way. In her previous life, although her fame was not small and she was considered a household name, it was all a bad reputation and people were talking about her a lot on the inte, but in fact there were no fans who liked her at all, all of them were just discussing her for fun. But now, she found out that there is really such a group of people who love her with all their hearts, without expecting anything in return, and will go all the way to the airport just to meet her and say a word of love to her, which touched Olives heart. The fans were also a little shy when they looked at Olive, but they stopped shouting in support of Olive when she walked in, and all quietly gathered around her. The majority of those who came to meet the star were generally female fans, but Olive was surprised to find that her fan base actually had a good number of male fans, one of whom was particrly conspicuous, wearing a pair of sses, blushing as he looked at her, and holding a pink gift box in his arms. A number of people around him began to apud before that boy finally mustered the courage toe to Olive and hand over the gift. Olive, today is your birthday, this is my special birthday gift for you, I hope you can have a happy birthday, and that, I especially like you, I hope you can develop more and more! Saying that, he blushed, and a few fans next to him came around and chattered and spoke up. Olive, we knew you wereing here to film the show, so we all came all the way over here! Its the first time Ive seen you in person today, so Im really happy. A few girls were staring at Olive with sparkling eyes, and they were wearing Olives homemade support hair clips on their heads. Olive looked at them, and then looked at the heavy gift box in her hand, her heart was soft, the feeling of being liked was so touching that she forgot to say thank you to the fans for a while. In herst life she was notorious, thepany packaged her as a sexy star for profit, plus there was no work, just as a vase to make some money for thepany, running around all day and no fans ever picked her up. Now the situation ispletely different, this world she not only has a lot of people like, fans will also be sote waiting for the airport, hand-delivered their carefully prepared birthday gifts to her hands, and say a word of love to her face. Although the number of her pick-up fans can be said to be pitifully smallpared to Odell, it still moved Olive so much that she waspletely speechless. Olive hugged the gift box tightly, deliberated for half a day, finally bowed deeply at the fans first, and then opened her mouth to express her gratitude. Really thank you all so much, today sote stille to pick up the ne, give me a birthday gift, I am very touched, but in the future still hope that you do not break the bank again, you look not too old, many of you should still be students, not yet financially independent, this is too dyed your time. I hope that you also take care of your own lives, and then use the rest of your energy to like me, otherwise, I will also feel very sorry in my heart. Olive said, her voice began to choke a little, and she had to do her best to hold back the tears that slowly emerged in her eyes. No, no, no! I dont think its too much to ask toe to the airport to see you and talk to you. The fans began to talk and guide Olive, afraid that she would really cry out. Where has Olive ever had such a warm experience! She used to be envious of those celebrities who were liked by their fans, but she herself was moved by the fact that there were less people criticizing her online, not to mention the fans. After they chatted for a while, the crew urged them to leave, and Olive was already holding several small gifts prepared for her by fans, but she was still surprised when she looked back at the big bag of gifts Odell was holding in his arms.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Olive was also very excited when she got into the car and kept waving and greeting the fans outside. Even when the car was starting up, she didnt take her hand back and waited until she couldnt see the fans. Odell looked at the happy Olive is also want to flirt with her. It seems that today Gu Da Xing is very happy. The man looked at Olive with a smile, happiness is also contagious. Olive also did not deny that there were fans picking up the ne today really touched, but also felt their enthusiasm and warmth. It feels like Xiao Gu students are so excited that they cant say anything and choke up. And regardless of the mens flirtation, Olive is really this group of fans touched. Its okay, but it feels so good to have someone pick up the ne for the first time. The words fell, Odell faintly froze, attached to look at Olive. Is this the first time youve been picked up by fans? Not even in yourst life? He was surprised, not expecting that this kind of experience,mon in stars, was the first time in Olive. It was the first time, and it turned out that it had never been. She lowered her head. The two went on like this for a long time in peace and quiet, no one said anything. Suddenly, Odell asked a question. Olive, what exactly are you doing in show business now? There was silence for ten seconds or so, and Olive considered. Originally wanted to enter the entertainment industry to earn money, because living in the countryside is very poor, hope to have a surplus life, now of course, want to seed by their own revenge. Odell nodded. And I think simr, but now you have fans,ter you will certainly have more people to support you, in fact, every time I see them to pick up the ne, can feel that they are real in this circle, with their support you have the motivation to continue to work hard, the fans are also your belief. The man changed his yful smile just now, now his eyes look outside the shuttle vehicles, clear eyes, serious attitude. Apart from that, what exactly do you want to say? Chapter2580 Turn on Olive also heard that he didnt mean just that. Olive, have you ever thought about the future, will you still have joy when you treat everything that happens in the circle as if its for revenge? For your love of acting still have the most sincere initial heart? These words really made Olive ponder. I just want to persuade you not to be blinded by hatred, so you will lose too much and its not good for you. Olive did not retort, she agreed, but she could not get past herself. Just now these words, she certainly understand what Odell wanted to express the meaning, he was afraid that he lost a person because of revenge for their own heart of perseverance, afraid that they go astray do not want to keep falling into a desperate situation can not extricate themselves. Although well-intentioned, but Odell does not understand how much damage to Olive in thest life, she can not do to give up revenge. Olive sighed deeply and had to start opening the letter from the fan to herself. In no time, the two arrived at their destination, a tribe where ethnic minorities live. Although the vige is run by developers, it still has a simple folk style, and the buildings have their own ethnic unique style, which makes people shine. The two people changed into the local special clothing at the request of the program team, and the patterns on their bodies were hand-embroidered by the local vigers, with very delicate textures and flowers, and many decorations were also very borate. Because of the heat of the second phase of the program, the program team now also shifts the heat to the two of them as a couple toe, the two have a veryrge number of experience projects toplete, especially today to this vige, the director team let two people must experience the life of the local residents. Although it is an ethnic vige with tourist value, but still can see that here is not how rich, living conditions and some need to do farm work and Olive original in the vige are very simr, she is very familiar with. But everything here is new and strange to Odell, because he has never experienced rural life in the city. Odells enthusiasm for new things prompted him to try everything. Youre not doing it right, youre chopping wood the wrong way. Odell was about to chop wood with his knife, but Olive stopped him. The way you hold the knife is also wrong, if so chopping wood in a while your hand will be broken. Olive said while demonstrating to Odell to see. You see so hold the knife, the tigers mouth this ce must be held tightly or the knife is easy to fly out, diagonally so to a knife, must be hard to cut. Olive while pointing out Odell, while cleaning up next to the two people with the perfect, behind the staff next to the shooting and the local vigers are very surprised, did not expect an actress would be so good at cutting firewood. Because of all the life skills Olive mastered very well, the recording went very smoothly and the crew shot a lot of content ready for editing. After the show, the two of them returned to Virban City. Olive went back to rest and regroup for two days, and then she received the news that Opals Memior would soon start filming. Then there are the various review materials that Shane had prepared for her. She had good grades in junior high school and was able to learn on her own. She had been listening to the lessons on the teaching tform with the help of the inte, so Olives revision n was progressing step by step, and she didnt want to let down Shanes efforts. She didnt want to disappoint Shanes efforts. She definitely didnt have time to continue her revision after the intense shooting, so she had to take advantage of these days to study and listen to more lessons at home. Her idea is to listen to more lectures now and keep the feeling of revision after the set, and to do more practice problems to keep herself from getting rusty, so she stays home every day to study and read the script. If she had continued her studies, Olive would have been able to get into a prestigious university, and her life might not have been the same. When Olive thought of this, she was stimted to study harder and not to give up lightly, but she worked hard and had a talent for learning, so everything went well. The teacher in the vige often praised her for being smart and a good student, but unfortunately, her family could not afford to let Olive continue her studies, which has always been a knot in her heart. If other rich families saw their children so smart, they would definitely let their children study in the best schools to further their education, but fate is such a trick. The time is gradually passing, Lets fall in love phase 3 is also online, the show continues to rise in poprity, the audience is very concerned about Odell and Olive couple, everyone in the third phase is to feel Olives different personality charm, very like her. Everyonesments and private messages praised Olive as a good girl who is grounded and understands life, and hoped that the two of them coulde back next season. As thements got better and better, and people liked them more and more, Olive was very happy and felt that her efforts were not in vain, and that she was finally recognized by everyone. Netizen hold me dont let go: this youngdy so will ah, everything is doing so well, but also to the vigers so polite, I like her so much, I hope she and her boyfriend next season continue to participate! Netizen Xiaonan today is too difficult: she farming so familiar, it seems that life in the countryside as a child is very hard, heartbroken youngdy hope that she will develop smoothly.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Netizen hello tomorrow: I hope you support more of the next Olives new y oh, into the stock beauty not to lose. Looking at everyonesments more and more, and fans are also a lot more, a lot of ck her people are slowly ck to pink, she really is unexpected, everything bes too fast. Olive, who has been living in everyones criticism and curses, was suddenly loved and supported by so many people, and was still very ufortable, living another life where everything has changed, which made Olive feel very surreal. But life is not smooth sailing forever, Olive himself does not know what kind of setbacks will be waiting for him in the days toe, the more calm the sea below the whirlpool of invisible waiting for Olive. Opals Memior finally opened under the continuous attention of everyone. Ruut does not want to be too shy, the opening ceremony was only held briefly, the media almost did not let them in to shoot, so the outside world is not too clear about the specific situation. Olive because the female first, the role is very much, so very early into the group, she and Elio two big bags together to check into the hotel arranged by the crew. The first scene Olive is only a brief appearance, and not a lot of scenes, she said hello to everyone and then lined up in the back to read the script and prepare for theter scenes. Chapter2581 Delighted The opportunity is reserved for those who are prepared, Olives script is full of various colors of pens and many handwritten notes. She understands that its hard to master three years of knowledge in less than a year, but shes going to give it a try, and she doesnt want to let Shane down. Every time when she is backstage, she will find a remote and quiet resting shed with the script and review materials, first prepare the back lines and then keep reviewing, both ends, have not been left behind. Today she was reading a question, is distressed no idea, the result is that someone grabbed the book in her hand, very suddenly let Olive a bit caught off guard. When she looked up, she was surprised to see Alieen, whom she hadnt seen for a long time. Alieen is also wearing a costume, hair is ancient style, a face disdainful of the book in her hands. The hands were so rude that the book was turned out of the crease, and her mouth was still sarcastic about Olive. I said what are you looking at, it turns out to be high school review material, surprisingly there is still this mind ah, it seems that sister is not ordinary people it! The tone of voice is full of disdain and despise people. My good sister, I thought you were just talking about fooling people on the show, but it seems that you really want to go to college, huh? Which university are you thinking of? The more Olive thinks about it, the more wrong it is, how can Alieen appear here so coincidentally, this venue is now being used by Opals Memior, so this casual entry and exit is not proof that she also starred in this drama? Its very possible to see this look and costume, so why didnt I see her at the opening release. Looking at Olive who looked confused, Alieen had a mocking gesture. Olive, dont you understand why Im here? How on earth did you get in here? Olive continued to question. The moment she said that, Olive had a bad feeling. She felt that Alieen must have appeared here for a reason, and must have changed her costume because she needed to shoot. What, Im wearing this outfit and still cant guess? Alieen said Alieen directly threw the information book in his hand to Olive, the whole person looked at Olive condescendingly, toeing the line and not put in anyones eyes. Hearing these words, Olive understood. Did you star in Mattues? Alieen heard that she guessed, even more proud, are turned up in a circle, showing their costumes, very smug, but Olive froze, how she did not think Alieen will act with herself. Now Olive is like being fed shit, her face stinks to high heaven. Mattues role is quite a lot, also less than the first female about a dozen episodes, but her persona is very likeable, the audience will like to see the kind, in the harem of this deceitful more let everyone feel bright. The simple and kind-hearted girl in the pce uphold a grateful heart has been trying to convert everyone around, the same deep princes love. In thest life this role was yed by a young actress with a very good audience, really into the hearts of people of all ages loved this Mattues. You are allowed to act, but I am not allowed toe too? Alieen was even more excited to see Olive clothes defeated expression, more smug and show off. You have a way to get feel, then I also have my own way, you can not be too remember me, jealousy can make a woman old, you do not think that only pay to get reward, I am not like that, I do not have to work hard also have roles to get. Alieen didnt intend to stop, continuing to say these words to stimte Olive. You think its hard to get the role youve worked so hard for, but with me its a breeze, all I need to do is move my own lips. After saying these words, she once again picked up the review material that she had just dropped on Olive. Just like the university thing, I do not need to review also can go to, but like you every day review people may have been unable to take the test, people are distant from each other, you think you want to go to university you can go? Dont be delusional!Original from N?velDrama.Org. After saying that Alieen evenughed, mocking Olive, unapologetic. Never even went to high school, and still attempted to finish someones three-year course in less than a year, do you think youre a genius? Theughter was like a knife, gouging Olives flesh one by one, exasperating her, making her shiver and unable to speak, so she just kept holding back. She bit her lower lip, afraid to make a sound, and her hand was clenched into a fist, making a secret effort. Olive is really afraid of not being able to resist giving Alieen a punch here, but reason tells her not to hit people, today is the first day in the group can not happen such a bad thing, she must be patient. Everyone is meeting for the first time, as the female number one she cant leave a bad impression on everyone and destroy the stability of the crew. Olive took a deep breath to relieve herself of the hatred in her heart and continued to pick up her textbook to review, not wanting to argue with Alieen. But Alieen is even more aggressive and starts acting out the drama here. Originally Olive no longer wanted to argue with her, who would have thought that Alieen himself fell directly on her, this action caught Olive off guard, did not expect her toe back to such a y. Alieen will now be able to throw dirty water on others. Sister, how can you do this to me? Although I didnt audition in with you, but I also got the directors approval to sign the contract into the group, you cant push me like this just because you hate me, right? Alieens whole body fell to the ground, Olive was very helpless, the person on the ground was crying, the makeup on her face was spent, and she hadnt gotten up on the ground. The voice of the speaker is also different from just now, bing dainty, so that people listen to it is even morepassionate, how can such a beautiful girl fall on the ground without help. Olive looked at her like this, of course, understand that this is an act, her hearts cackle. This is to y the real version of the y graft, she simply can not push Alieen away, she fell to the ground! Olive, Alieen, what are you two doing there! Olive was so startled and panicked that she turned around and was surprised to see Ruuting aggressively in the direction of the two of them. Director. I wanted to put down the review material in my hands and stand up to exin, but I didnt expect Alieen to be much faster than Olive, talking to herself before she did, and nting evidence to frame Olive. Mr. Laas Chapter 2582 The Alieen on the ground covered her ankle, looking at Ruut with pity, a look of pain and crying, let anyone look at it with pity. Director, Im really sorry for your kindness, today I identally made my sister angry, then I didnt pay attention and fell down and twisted my ankle, so I may not be able to continue filming today After saying these words Alieen also obediently, wiped the tears under the eyes, let out a sobbing sound, let people more convinced that her ankle is very painful and because she can not shoot the scene and very guilty. The woman is so good at framing people, and now it sounds as if the mistake is Olives, and she has a good reputation. Alieen this harmful problem since childhood, also do not know from where to learn to tease Olive every day, and now into society is still bullying people. But there are always people who believe Alieen, and I think Ruut also believed Alieens words this time without exception. Ruut originally had a reputation in the entertainment industry as the toughest director, no matter how big you are, as long as you dont meet his requirements you have to keep shooting until he is satisfied. His shooting schedule is very meticulous, Ruut hates it when someone dys the shooting schedule of the whole crew for their own personal reasons, he doesnt care what the actors reasons are, he just wont give a good face. It was clear that Ruut believed Alieens words and his eyes were already on Olive ready to strike. Are you all so childish now? Still ying such tricks, wont it make peopleugh when word gets out? And Olive, you think this crew cant start without you, right? If it werent for Shane, youd be here? A series of questions had skinned Olive to the bone, and she would never have thought Ruut would say something so desperate, as the awning they were in was surrounded by all kinds of staff. Olive was embarrassed to be hit in the face by the director on her first day of shooting. The crew was not surprised that Ruut was criticizing the actress, so they looked away for a while and went back to their work, while some of the other supporting cast members kept looking at the jokes and whispering. Ruut thunderbolt, after reprimanding Olive turned around and left, not a minute more. Originally because of Alieens shirking responsibility, Olive was reprimanded very embarrassed, but Alieen is not good to where Ruut direct a criticism, who did not fall. So the y is also a waste of time, no use at all. Olive thought in her heart that she couldnt mess up because Alieen came to look for trouble today, so she simply took her things and left her far away, not wanting to be bothered by her again. She was just about to turn around and leave, when someone grabbed her arm with special force. Olive turned around and saw that it was Alieen, who hadnt left yet. The mans fingers were clutching his arm so hard that he was about to make a mark. Alieen, do you not understand humannguage? Do you still want the director toe over and scold you? Please let go of your hand. But Alieen is getting harder and harder, and her expression has be different from just now, very hideous and horrible, as if she has lost her mind and cant control it. She didnt seem to understand Olives words at all, and just stared at her with a deadly stare. Is it true what the director said? Did Shane really give you this role? You tell me clearly, dont you! Alieen pulled Olive and shook her hard, asking how the role came to be. It seems that Alieen still likes him and hasnt changed her mind. Just now, she was criticized by Ruut, which didnt affect Alieen at all. What does this have to do with you? So what if it is, so what if it isnt? Olive wasnt trying to hide the fact that it was Shane who was helping her. There was no need to hide it in front of Alieen, and Olive had a smug look on her face, just for Alieens eyes. Since Ruut had made it clear, it saved her the trouble of finding a reason to tell the truth and irritate Alieen. Then why dont you look at yourself? Youre the one who got Paul, but this time theyre the ones who put you in the group? Ridiculous. Olive was also not shy. The woman on the other side was so angry that she couldnt say a word, her body shaking repeatedly, gritting her teeth and looking at Olives smug look, as if she was about to explode. You shameless, what exactly did the shameful hooks, let Shane help you to take the first female, you so foxy, do not think Shane is truly like you, he must be a fresh never yed you a type of woman, soon you will certainly be abandoned! Alieen said more and more excited, the whole person face red ears. On the contrary, Olive who heard these wordsughed, this is simply to hypnotize themselves. I really dont want to be in this ce with the noisy Alieen, and there are so many eyes staring at peopleing and going. Because Alieens voice was so shrill, even Ruut, who had just left a short while ago, could hear some of it. Seeing Olive struggling to leave, Alieen still wont let go. Olive shrugged Alieens hand off directly when she made an effort. You better keep your mouth clean, I put my words here today, no matter how you came into this crew, you have to understand, cant act this thing is no one can help you, like you are sooner orter kicked out, better be careful. After saying that Olive did not stay too much, took his things and went to another resting ce. Next match, Olive, get ready! The venue manager announced that the next scene was about to start, and Olive put her things down and prepared to go and do some more makeup. This kind of costume drama costume and makeup is very important, in order to present the audience with the best state, makeup teachers are outside high gold hired. Even if its just for a moment, Olive is holding on to her hands, carefully studying the scene to be shot in a moment. Only to y their own highest level, so that those who look at the jokes to recognize her true level, in order to make others to their own view, everything depends on the acting skills to speak. After finishing the make-up, Olive hastened to say thank you. This necessary courtesy has to be done, everyone in the crew is dedicating themselves, without the diligence of the behind-the-scenes workers, there is no way to produce a well-made drama. But this makeup artist was a little unnatural, it was a simple thank you, but the facial expression was awkward. Olive also can not dy too much time here, and rushed out to wait for the scene.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter2583 Fall into the abyss In fact, she just kept her head down without paying much attention to what her face was actually being patched up into. Olive just walked up to the camera and began to brew her feelings in preparation for the first shot, only to be suddenly called to a halt. Olive, are you sick in the head, still want to shoot or not! Ruut was very angry, simply on fire, directly from the monitor to Olives side. Olive was also shocked by the sudden stop, did not know what happened, some panic. The director pointed directly at Olives face and continued to curse. Look at your hair and your makeup, is this what youre shooting today? Please be professional as an actor, okay? After hearing this Olive finally understood that it was her own makeup and hair problem that caused the filming to be postponed. The script has been in your hand for a long time, I think you are not taking this matter to heart at all, if you dont want to shoot, get lost, dont waste everyones time! Olive looked at her own hair in the mirror and really felt powerless, this makeup hair because of her own carelessness, did not notice which stage the character should have the look, everything does not meet the requirements of todays shooting. She had always thought that such a situation would not ur inside such a professional team. She then understood why the makeup artist and stylist looked embarrassed when she thanked them just now, and it turned out that it had been arranged long ago, just waiting for her to take the bait. I didnt expect to be scolded by Ruut for her first scene. The first scene of Opal should be fresh and elegant, like the innocent and lovely, simple and generous hair, with some small decorations can be, but now Olives hair is coiled up, obviously and age does not match. Besides, the clothes, it is not like a young girl, the whole person heavy make-up, very harsh, as if this person has more than thirty, in the deep backyard of the pce for many years, especially the eye make-up part is very exaggerated, it seems Olive especially old-fashioned. Olive can think clearly with her heels, a small make-up artist can not be in the group bullying, since they can do such things to catch themselves, there must be someone else to do so after the settlement, the actresses are never their own appearance, all these trivial things trip each other. Just now, because she pretended to fight with Olive, Alieens foot was really sprained, and now she couldnt do the shooting, so she had to watch everyone going on in an orderly manner. It was a great relief to see Olives tense and angry look. Alieen did not dodge at all, just directly into Olives grumpy eyes, not at all panic, as if to tell her I did it what you can do. Not only that, but also a very provocative shrug. This time Alieen must have contacted the staff privately to y a trick on herself, so that Olive keeps making mistakes in front of the director, angering Ruut and making the scene not finish on time. The two of them fight each other certainly can not be put on the surface, the group up and down every day so many people watching, especially can not let Ruut see, this person is so upright and dedicated very do not like the hands of the people every day to make a pandemonium of hook-ups. Director, Im really sorry. Olive hurriedly bowed to apologize, she could not directly pick out that it was Alieen framed him, not to mention too much exnation, say more words is their own personal justification, might as well apologize directly. Its my fault that I didnt pay attention to the look my makeup teacher gave me just now. Ruut heard this word is even more furious. Do you think this situation today is all the makeup artists fault! Olive hasnt said anything more Ruut directly interrupted her exnation, as if she was even more angry than just now. You are the first female, Olive, as the main character, have you not read the script, do not you know what kind of look you should be? Dont exin and shirk your responsibilities here! In the face of a series of questions and criticisms, Olive had bitterness to say, except for her own carelessness did not pay attention to the makeup problem, it was really Alieen put her in a bad way.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Just now, she was framed by Alieen once, and now shes ying tricks on her again, so todays day is very bad. Ruuts attitude towards herself is definitely going down, this is only the first day, there will definitely be no good days ahead. Opals Memior has so many people watching the actress, so many people waiting for you to shoot the scene, how can you keep making mistakes, Olive truly felt the pressure. Olive was really feeling the pressure. She had to face such an iron-faced and dedicated director, which added insult to injury, and Olive would definitely not have a good time in the future. Olive know cant do too much exnation, otherwise there is no way to solve this matter today. Director I was wrong, its all my fault, I hope you can take it easy. Seeing Olive kept apologizing, Ruut was not good enough to make any more criticism. Okay, less talk and more work, hurry up and go change your hair for me, get out of my sight, no more shooting your scene today, hurry up and disappear! After saying these words, Ruut waved his hand to indicate Olive to leave, never looked at her again, and let the assistant director arrange the next scene shooting. It seems that there is nothing more for Olive to do today. Olives heart is now in a mess, this feeling of being criticized to her face is too unbearable, she so did not expect to make so many mistakes on the first day of shooting, her heart is very frustrated, unable to speak out. Today, although it was set up and caught by others five times, but there are also their own reasons, also because they did not pay attention to their own things and was exploited by others, so the future days more can not make mistakes again, must be careful to act, to make everyone impressed by themselves. Olive walked up to the monitor and bowed again to apologize for her mistake before slowly leaving the set. The cut wasnt too long, and there were many actors and actresses standing around, and everyones eyes fell on Olive as if they wereughing at her, and Olive felt like thousands of meters long as she walked the ten or so meters. When Olive returned to the dressing room, she found that there was no one there, probably afraid that they had all fled. Olive had to remove her hair and makeup by herself. Maybe the makeup artist was the one that Alieen had found to set her up. She couldnt figure out how to win the role on her own merits, but Ruut always seemed to have some kind of prejudice against her. Why has it not been going well? Even now, she has a good reputation on the inte, but in real life, she cant have smooth sailing. Chapter2584 Collaboration Facing her haggard self in the mirror, Olive began to wonder if she could not act at all, if she was not capable of continuing to act as Opals Memior, self-doubt had shattered Olives confidence. She was so afraid that she would be the Olive that everyone scorned in her previous life, afraid that everything she had now would disappear. Olive deserves to be called an actress? After all these years, has she done anything else but big movies? With her little strength, she has no ability to get decent scripts! They do those big movies just to make some money! The entertainment industry should unite to boycott such a vase! The vicious words on the inte in her previous life were a nightmare that Olive couldnt wake up from, and those insults seemed to be ringing in her ears again right now. Just when Olive felt as if she was drowning in the deep sea, a white slender hand tapped her shoulder, then put a bottle of mineral water on the table in front of her, pulled out the chair next to her and sat down. Olive finally came back to reality and looked at the person who came. Maisie, what are you doing here? Olive hurriedly stood up and greeted Maisie, the entertainment industry is still very much about the rtionship between seniors and juniors, she is a junior in front of Maisie anyhow, naturally she cant lose her manners. Are you you also filming in this drama? Olive asked with some surprise, in her words just as soon as she actually knew the answer. Maisie was wearing a costume, obviously the dress of this drama, and her hair was made to fit the high bun of the Middle Ages.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Thepany is also a member of the Opals Memior, but the director Ruut has done a good job of keeping it a secret, so we dont know about it. In fact, this is also considered the norm, a drama official announcement in addition to the main character, other supporting characters will rarely be mentioned, because these people are very mobile, many times need to change actors ording to the requirements of investors, so until the post-production time, many characters actually can not be determined. Olive carefully recalled the script, it seems to have not found a character particrly apt to Maisies temperament, she yed, in the end, that role? Thats right, Im shooting the same drama as you again. Maisie smiled faintly, and she obviously understood what was on Olives mind at the moment. I know what youre wondering, Im ying the role of Jukka this time! Olive couldnt help but open her mouth wide at these words, how could it be Jukka? Maisie to star in this drama at first did make her feel a little confused, after all, she can be the female lead, but when you think about it, Maisies y does not match the female lead of this drama, and this drama is a rare big production, Maisie even if not ying the female lead, I think it will not lose her curry, but I did not expect that she is actually ying Jukka. The Jukka in the script can be said to be a supporting role in the supporting role, the sense of existence is so low that people can ignore it, is the harem you live and die in the fierce struggle of the victims, such a small insignificant role, why would it be Maisie to y it? With Maisies poprity and strength, even if it is a cameo, it will not y such a small supporting role, but Olive this doubt but did not dare to ask Maisie directly. Maisie smiled at her and said graciously, Are you wondering how I could take a small supporting role like Jukka? Olive didnt dare to say anything, she shook her head and then nodded again. The first thing you need to do is to get the news on the inte. Maisie said and shook her head with a bitter smile. I have not received any scripts for a long time, and I have hardly had any activity announcements, even for the role of Jukka. Olive couldnt hold back any longer. How can that be? When we worked together before, we were fine, so howe we suddenly cant get a script? In the previous coboration, although Olives role as the third girl stole a lot of limelight, but after all, Maisie is the main female lead, Smart Beauty aired immediately after the fire, Maisie as the main actress is naturally also a fan of countless, plus she was already a flow flower before filming Smart Beauty, how can she suddenly fall to the point that she can not even receive a new y. The first thing you need to do is to get a new movie. Maisie looked at Olive, silent for half a second, and did not answer her question, but asked a question in return. Why are you still so simple now? Olive was slightly stunned, did not understand what she meant by this, and heard Maisie continue. If you offend some people you shouldnt offend, you wont be able to get a movie even if you have acting skills and poprity. Olive didnt expect the truth to be like this, didnt Maisie have a mysterious behind-the-scenes owner before? And how will it suddenly be blocked by someone to hide it? So how have you been doingtely? Olive really didnt know how to answer the question she just asked, and didnt want Maisie to feel embarrassed, so she hurriedly changed the subject. I now rarely feel rxed, although I have arge part of the work, can receive some small supporting roles, but I no longer have to look at the face of others, but also do not have to force themselves to do those things that do not want to do, but a lot of happy. Maisie replied with a smile, Olive in her face can not see a little loss and resignation, but full of rxation andfort. And about this sudden change of Maisie, although she just did not say it directly, but Olive also guessed a few points. The world is like this, relying on other people to get resources, sooner orter will one day all disappear, and sometimes the owner will alsoe back to suppress you, this is not strange behind-the-scenes rules, we all know. By the way, theres something Ive been wanting to say to you. Maisie suddenly opened her mouth and said. Before Smart Beauty celebration party, I behaved coldly to you, Im really sorry, I dont know what happened during that time, just dont see you well, now sincerely apologize to you, hope you can forgive me. Chapter2585 Again, the trouble Olive froze for a moment before she remembered what Maisie was talking about, and she didnt think at all that Maisie would remember such a small thing and apologize to her specifically. Olive was a bit ttered and hurriedly waved her hand. What are you talking about, where is the need for you to apologize so seriously for such a trivial matter. The fact is that Olive didnt take Maisies coldness towards her seriously, she thought that friendship is something that cant be forced, everything will be fine as it is, and in the Smart Beauty drama, she as a supporting actress really stole the limelight from Maisies leading actress, so its only right that people have some resentment. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. So Olive didnt take the previous incident to heart. I always thought I had to be better than everyone else in everything I did. Maisie said softly, her face serene. Thepetition in the entertainment industry is already fierce, so if Ipare everything with others, I will be eliminated sooner orter. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After saying this, Maisie couldnt help butugh, only the smile was full of self-deprecation and sarcasm. Olive looked at her, she realized that the Maisie in front of her was not the same as before, she had changed so much. In her memory, Maisie was the kind of person who looked at people from the top of her eyes and used her nostrils. What happened during this period of time, as if something suddenly pulled out the spikes on Maisie, polished her bodys edges. For Maisie and her mysterious owner behind the scenes in the end what happened between the things, Olive is actually very curious, but such a sensitive topic, Olive naturally is not good to ask more. Maisie, I think you have changed a lot, not so high and cold, and I believe that with your strength, you will soon be able to make a world in the entertainment industry again, you see I am not also in this circle alone? You have a much better foundation than I do, so dont worry too much about it. After hearing Olives words, Maisie suddenly unfolded a big smile, making Olive look dumbfounded, it was the first time she saw such a Maisie. You little girl has a way offorting others. But ah! Director Ruut has always been like this, but he is a person who is not right about things, so dont take what he said to heart. Olive froze for a moment, then she remembered that she had just been severely criticized, but she was still so headstrong tofort others, and her face was slightly red for a while. Im not lost because of the directors rebuke, just feel a little lost, I served as the lead actress of this drama, but today made such a childish mistake, I really, afraid that it will disappoint everyone who is optimistic about me Dont worry Ive worked with director Ruut before, hes just particrly serious in his work, just take a good rest today, adjust your mind and shoot well tomorrow. Maisie looked at Olive and said indifferently. I tell you oh, he said your words today is already considered good, before he admonished me, directly in front of arge number of people said I all rely on the back of someone, to parachute in his crew, to shoot his drama, you do not know how embarrassed I was at that time. Maisie said and actuallyughed lightly out loud, only her face calm, for these past events seems not at all put in mind, for their own previous golden master, is also unapologetic. The first thing you need to do is to prove to him that you have the strength to act in his y, and he will not say you are a vase. Maisie said with a meaningful nce at Olive. And ah! The director of this drama Ruut has been preparing for years, it is his brainchild, he actually has great expectations for you, the initial finalization of you as the female lead, also because was impressed by her wonderful performance during the audition, so, you must have confidence in yourself. Olive gave a bitterugh, her face still dejected. But he just pointed at my nose and said I got to y Opal by the back door. That was just a moment of anger. You were cast as the lead actress with his approval, and he must have been especially looking forward to your performance! The first time you were set up, you misbehaved and dyed his filming schedule, so of course hell give you a stern talking to. Maisie said, suddenly reached out and put a hand on Olives shoulder, some stern said. No matter what, you must never let that scum Alieen get her way, and you must never lose to her. Maisies words made Olive froze, she did not expect Maisie to mention Alieen, there was actually apletely undisguised hatred and boredom under her eyes, when did they meet? When did they meet? Did they have any problems? Olive was about to ask about it when she heard the sound of someone talking outside the door. She nced at the door and saw several actresses walking together, most of them dressed identically, all of them were mass actors ying maids and courtesans. However, the one walking in the front, Olive is very familiar with, it is Alieen who has just been injured, a look of arrogance, where there is still a trace of injury. Olive looked at therge group of them walked in and frowned in disgust. Director Ruuts crew has a rule that all actors and staff are to be treated equally, and the dressing room break room is included, so whether its the main actor, or the mass actor, we are all in the same room when ites to rest and makeup. Chapter 2586 Entanglement is becoming clear But because the space is big enough, most people are actually busy with their own business and do not interfere with each other. But with Alieen, a troublemaker, its a different story. As soon as Alieen entered the room, he red at Olive, tilted his head high, and spoke in a sinister voice. Aigoo! Isnt this our leadingdy? What, youre hiding here and crying after being scolded by the director? Then who let you go through the back door. The group of girls clustered next to Alieen immediatelyughed out loud with a very cooperative and pretentious expression. Olive was tired of Alieens little tricks and didnt bother to pay attention to her. However, Alieen obviously did not intend to stop there. Oh, dontugh at my sister, shes probably having a hard time right now! Wed better not disturb her tears of sadness. Alieen, if you didnt say this, I would have forgotten that you and she are sisters. One of the girls standing closest to Alieen shouted in a very exaggerated manner. But how I look at it, I think you dont look like sisters at all, you look so good and beautiful, but she looks tsk tsk, ghastly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Olives hand tightened a few points and her teeth clenched, its true that she hadnt heard such words for some time, but when she was a child, she heard them often. Olive didnt want to bother with a bunch of idiots and still sat in ce without saying a word. Thats for sure! We are not born of the same mother, her dead mother is old and ugly, how can the daughter bornpare with me. Olive heard this but could not hold back any longer, threw the water bottle on the table viciously and stood up at once. Alieen, you have no end! Talking about me, talking about me, mentioning my mother for what, cant you have a little respect for people who have passed away! Olive was still young when her mother died, and she had forgotten almost all about her mothers image, but in her heart, her mother gave her life and was the person who loved her the most in her life, and she would never allow others to insult her like this! Olive had been holding her fire against Alieen, this woman, actually tripped her up on the first day of shooting, framed her and let her be scolded by the director, these were not intolerable for Olive, she had just ignored Alieens malicious provocations. The result is that this woman is getting more and more outrageous, actually bringing out her mother, who has passed away many years ago, to humiliate her, she really cant swallow this grievance. Yoo-hoo! Just now you were sitting there calmly and indifferently? Why is your temper rising now? Alieen raised her chin, and her face was as ugly as it could be. The group of women next to her were all mocking Olive in order to kiss Alieens ass. The director just called her out on her nose for relying on her behind-the-scenes connections, and now she has the nerve to stay here, having earned her status as a female lead through improper connections. Apologize to our Alieen! Olive clenched her teeth together, she tried hard to suppress her anger, considering that she was still on the set, the director was already dissatisfied with her, and she absolutely could not make any more trouble to annoy him, so she did not bother with these bitches for the time being. At this time, Maisie suddenly came up and pulled Olive behind her, lowering her voice and saying. You ignore these people, if anything else happens today, Ruut will have a bigger problem with you, bear with it for a while. At this time Alieen their group of eyes, only finally turned to Maisies body, but they also obviously did not put Maisie in the eyes, Alieen is provocative meaning full of look at Maisie. I say, my good sister! Is this your new best friend? Youre a weak person who got to the top based on your connections, and youre surrounded by an over-the-hill actress who only relies on men for resources. Wait, I forgot to tell you, this friend of yours is now abandoned by the golden master! In the future, Im afraid I cant exchange resources even with men. Olive heard this and felt a surge of blood, her brain was hot and she wanted to rush up and teach Alieen a lesson. Olive was so angry that she was ready to go up and p Alieen and talk about the consequencester! However, what she didnt expect was that Maisie seemed to be in sympathy with her and struck out before her, pping Alieen hard on the face. The scene then fell into a dead silence, a little girl next to Alieen sucked in a breath of cold air, the others were staring at Maisie with wide eyes, not daring to believe. Alieens face skewed to the side, a clear p mark appeared on her face, and the pretty and charming looking face swelled up high. After a long time, the girls next to Alieen finally came to their senses and swarmed around, looking at Alieen with a look of concern on their faces, but how many of them were sincere is not known. Alieen covered her bruised face with one hand and looked up at Maisie with a fierce re. Who are you to dare to hit me! Do I need to say hello to you before I hit you? Besides, Ive already hit you, isnt it obvious whether I dare or not? Maisie sped her hands to her chest and said without being condescending. Her tone was as gentle as ever, but the deterrent power in her words was no less, and her face was as calm as water, not taking Alieens anger into ount at all. Alieens body trembled, obviously deterred by Maisies aura, not daring to fight back, so she had to put some harsh words. Do you think youre still the same person you used to be? I will definitely tell the young boss about this! When the timees, youll be waiting to die Shut up! If you dare to mention that person in front of me again, it will not be as simple as a p on the wrist, believe it or not I will tear your mouth! Maisie face suddenly changed, stern voice at Alieen yelled. Alieen, you really arepletely shameless, when youe here to mock your sister, please look at yourself in the mirror first, it is true that she participated in the audition because of the help of a noble person, but can really win the leading role based on the strength. And look at you, directly parachuted into the cast, without even reading the script and then shyly came to shoot the scene, and now youre here to show off your strength, really think that no one knows about your shit? Chapter 2587 News Maisie relentlessly revealed in front of this group of people that Alieen had entered the cast through the back door, and sure enough Alieens face turned ugly. Olive was also amazed, when did Alieen get such a great character again, actually had the ability to directly put her into Ruuts cast, and also got a role of considerable weight. The conversation between Maisie and Alieen just now made Olive realize that there must be some kind of entanglement between them that she didnt know, or else why Maisies reaction was so big when Alieen talked about the young boss! Olive suddenly thought, Maisie suddenly and the previous gold owner broke off rtions, but also by the suppression, is not and Alieen rted! Could it be that Alieen hooked up with Maisies original golden master, and thats why they had a conflict? Alieen may be afraid that Maisie will expose something in public, hurriedly added another sentence, threatening Maisie. I will definitely tell the young boss about what happened today, he will definitely not let you off. Feel free to sue! Am I afraid of you? Besides, he likes to torture people, so you should worry about yourself before teaching me a lesson! What did Olive not understand when she heard this? It was just as she thought, Alieen had reced Maisie, and Im afraid Maisie wanted it as much as she could. Alieen looked at Maisie with apletely indifferent look, and did not dare to provoke others, covered her face and turned around and ran away.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The little followers around her also followed quickly away, instantly quiet a lot. Maisie stood there without moving, her face was very ugly, Olive saw this and hurriedly pulled her back to the chair in front of the makeup mirror and sat down. Maisie are you okay? Maisies condition at the moment does not look good, just now in the face of Alieen a strong aura, but now Olive can clearly feel her hands are trembling. You should also know what happened between Alieen and me, right? Olive hesitated a little before nodding. Maisie, you have to believe in yourself too! Youre pretty and strong, and your acting skills are good, so you can still thrive even without relying on anyone. Thats right! I really dont need to be angry about what Alieen said. After saying that, Maisie pulled Olive out of the dressing room and headed for the hotel. The hotel they were staying in was right next to the crew, and the conditions were the same for all of them. Olive was lucky because the crew had arranged a single room for her because they started work earlier each day, while everyone else had a double room. Maisie was in a bad mood and went straight back to her room to rest, so Olive didnt bother her anymore and went back to her room as well. For Maisies current situation, Olive is actually very concerned about it, so she first went online to check Maisies recent status. Olive has been busy before, also do not care to pay attention to the gossip in the circle, so a check under the heart is a cold, a deep sense of powerlessness came, so she could not breathe. Maisie recently half a year, almost no news on the Inte, the topic is still in the Smart Beauty broadcast, after that the entertainment industry as if there has never been this person, never again in front of the public face. Maisies situation is that she is being suppressed, not only no new film contracts, even many of the advertising contracts signed before have been cancelled, there is already spection on the Inte that she has been jointly blocked because she has offended a big shot, and this is the only news about Maisie that Olive can find in the past six months. It seems that the people behind the scenes have put in a lot of effort, and such a big thing has beenpletely suppressed, not causing any heat from theizens at all. Otherwise, with Maisies poprity and public attention, how could Olive know about Maisies situation sote. Maisies fans appeals were alsopletely hushed up, unable to stir up the slightest wave, and finally they gradually epted the reality and stopped speaking out. Olive hurriedly took out her phone and dialed a phone number, she couldnt just sit back and do nothing about it. Ware, are you busy? I have something very important to ask you right now, is it convenient for you? The man on the other end of the phone sighed a little helplessly before speaking. Can I say its inconvenient? Not me, my Miss Holt, what is it that you want me to solve again? No! I just want to ask about Maisie, you as a paparazzi this aspect of the news is more well-informed, I want to know what exactly has Maisie experienced in these six months? Why is she being suppressed? Is it her former boss who is suppressing her? I want to know this, so tell me what you know. This time, however, there wasplete silence on the other end of the line, and Olive waited patiently, thinking that Ware was weighing his words, but in the end, all she got was a deep sigh from Ware. Wares very serious voice rang out over the phone in a rare and unmistakable serious tone. Olive, its not your first day in the entertainment industry, you should know that its not easy to meddle in other peoples business, just do your own thing, besides, Maisies matter is veryplicated, and the involvement behind it is not something you can influence as a little girl. Im not trying to meddle in other peoples business! I just want to know whats going on. Olive said loudly with the phone in her hand, her mood was extraordinarily heavy at the moment. The gold owner behind Maisie, is it so powerful that it can cover the sky in the entertainment industry? There is not a single reporter or paparazzo in the whole circle who dares to mention a word in all kinds of articles. Ware some helpless, had to slowly said. You should know that Maisie has developed so well before because she has a big gold owner behind her to support her. Who exactly is this person? And now why do you want to block Maisiepletely? I dont know about this, but I know this person we should never mess with! Olive was a little confused, Wares words should be true, she really didnt expect that there was actually gossip in the entertainment industry today that Ware couldnt even figure out. Olive, I remind you a word, Maisies previous behind-the-scenes gold owners power is so big that you can not even dare to imagine, there are already paparazzi for exposing his personal affairs were solved, so Solved? What you mean is not Olive sucked in a breath of cold air, really cant believe that now there is actually such a thing. Chapter 2588 Don’t meddle Ware sighed before opening his mouth again to admonish. It means what you think it means, so you should understand over it, anything about Maisie, you should hide far away, never get involved in it. Ware said here, paused for a moment, and then continued to speak. By the way, there is one thing you need to pay attention to, it is said that Maisies loss of favor, because of your good sister Alieen, this period of time you had better not start a conflict with her. Olive was silent for half a second, and was about to tell Ware about what happened to me today, when I heard Ware on the other end of the phone suddenly speak again, with a tone full of flirtation. Although I do not rmend you to interfere with this matter, but if you are really so curious about the truth behind, you should go to Shane ah! Why should I go to Shane? Olive frowned and asked with some displeasure. Havent you already taken care of Shane? I think the power behind that mysterious golden master, no matter how powerful, should not be stronger than Shane! Now that you have Shane, you can actually do interfere with anything in the entertainment industry. Ware said and suddenly burst outughing. Look, Shane is now so defending you and taking care of you that he even gave you the female lead in Opals Memior, so how could he refuse your request. Wares words made Olives heart sink. She had been able to get close to Shane thanks to all the gossip Ware had given her, but now she was afraid that Ware was holding a trump card against her. Ware is also a veteran in the entertainment industry, what to say and what not to say, he should know best, after the drugging incident, he has never mentioned Shane in front of her, now suddenly mentioned again is there any deep meaning? Olive was a little scared, could it be that she and Shanes every move Ware was following? Im just curious to ask you about this matter, but I dont intend to interfere, and I dont want to involve Shane in it. In that case, youd better not even ask about it. Wares voice was a little cold, and there seemed to be a lot of dissatisfaction. As for between you and Alieen, I think you can rest easy, that mans power is something you and I cant afford to mess with, but with Shane around, he definitely wouldnt dare to do anything to you. Olive heard Ware bring the topic back to Shanes body, and hurriedly and quietly changed the subject without moving. After a few more words of small talk with Ware, Olive hung up the phone, but her mind couldnt settle down for a long time. How had Alieen recently hooked up with such a powerful man? This made Olives heart slightly uneasy. But on second thought, since the other party can abandon Maisie for Alieen, he will naturally throw Alieen aside one day like an old shoe. Olive stopped panicking when she thought of this and started to get busy with her own business, before Alieen set her up so that she was scolded by Ruut, this time she had to be more careful. So the next day Olive came to the set very early, before the makeup was even more careful to make sure her makeup, to make sure that everything was okay before arriving at the shooting location. Ruut was in a bad mood because of what happened to Olive yesterday, but seeing as she had woken up early to clean up properly, she was not angry and her expression eased up a little. Olive had been working with Elio next to her, trying to familiarize herself with todays shoot, and then she heard a messy sounding from her. It turned out to be the same people who were with Alieen yesterday, with disdainful expressions, sneering and looking at Olive, pointing at her. Isnt this our leadingdy? Howe she still has the face toe to the shooting set today? I really dont know what kind of a foolishness she will maketer. If I was scolded like this I wouldnt have the face to see anyone, I really dont know how to be ashamed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. These people wereughing and joking around, sarcastic and sarcastic towards Olive, thinking they could make her angry. But Olives mouth was only slightly raised, unconcerned, not taking it seriously. In this life, there is no representative work, these people do not know Olives acting skills are so level, because they have not really seen that day audition Olive is what state. Plus, yesterday Ruuts scolding of Olive has given everyone the idea that Olive cant act is a person who came in through the back door and would never have thought that the word acting would appear in her body. Everyone thinks that Opals role, for Olive is just a lot harder, she is not capable of interpreting. This being the case, Olive made up her mind that she must perform well in front of the director to reach the state of the audition that day, to get back her face, and most importantly, to beat the faces of those people who mocked her. As soon as she thought of this, Olive took a deep breath and tried to adjust herself to the performance, she was Opal herself. The first scene tells the story of Opal from a simple girl who is unaware of the evils of the outside world, to now the family has to ept the reality of the fragment, at this time she is talking to her childhood friend about the future days. Not to marry into the royal pce and fall within the high walls. Her childhood friend, Tauno, quietly came behind Opal and patted her on the back. Tauno, why are you here? Arent you busytely? The young girls eyebrows and eyes showed joy and anticipation because the man in front of her came to see her. I am specially squeezing in time to see you, I heard that you are going to the pce tomorrow and will never have the chance to meet again. Talking about this, the man is full of sadness, the woman he loves is going to be far away and go to that three pces to be the princes woman, and no longer have anything to do with himself. Tauno, you do not need to worry about me, into the pce is also a good choice, only then my brother will have the opportunity to study to be a useful person, and when I am older to the day will be released from the pce. Although it is said so, but Opal herself heart is of course sad and helpless, this is a sister should do, she can not choose. Even though this is a in ount of her life, but every word is tainted with the taste of pain. The actor opposite Olive, who watched Olives eyes change and stretch, directly brought Opal to life, within just a minute or two, he urately grasped Opals emotional trajectory. Chapter 2589 Disgraceful People of equal strength work together very smoothly, and this actor is veryfortable with Olive as a partner, quickly holding Olives hands tightly, and then began to express his feelings. Opal, I will wait for you until you leave the pce, no matter how long I have been waiting for you, and then we will get married. The mans deep love enticed the young girls heart. Olives entire pupils dted, obviously stunned by such words, but then her expression changed from shock to joy, it was this incredible promise of tion, and also pulled her hand out of his arms. The whole person shows shyness and embarrassment, but the eyes are brimming with a different kind of light. You dont have to wait for me, Tauno, Ill be in my twenties by then and no longer look like a young girl, so how will you marry me? Cut! With the fall of this voice, Olive finally considered a sigh of relief, her back are out of a thinyer of sweat let her sit still. Originally have been watching Olive jokes those supporting characters, are convinced by the acting skills of the woman in front of her, did not expect to perform so spot on. It was because of her knowledge of Opals Memior in her previous life that Olive was able to appreciate more of the characters emotions, and the supporting cast, who had been ready tough at them, were now staring in disbelief. Olive was secretly happy that if she couldnt evenplete such a simple first scene, how could she sessfully perform so many tests of acting skillster on. Today thats okay. Ruut said coldly. With a taut iceberg face. I hope you keep it up and dont drop the chain. This sentence is not apliment, but for Ruut, said into this way night has often not easy. Although Olive did not shoot yesterday, but also in the studio to watch a lot of actors shooting, Ruut did not say such words to any of the actors ah. By this time, Olive was relieved, just as she was about to pack up for the next scene, she suddenly saw what was standing behind her Maisie, a smile on her face looking at herself. Olive also smiled at her, only to see Alieen next to her with a stern face, as if others owed her eight million. Next scene, Alieen. The director shouted and told Alieen to get ready. Alieen was stunned to hear that it was her turn to go on stage, and then panicked and cleaned up again. Olive, who had finished her part, came to Maisies side and the two of them were ready to watch Alieens part together. How was Alieens performance? Maisie kept staring at Alieen, her eyes never leaving her body, her eyes full of hate. Then you can rest assured, you will definitely be surprised in a moment. Olive couldnt stop herself fromughing when she said this. On the contrary, Maisie did not hear these words and was still a little confused. Huh? Is she such a good actress like you? Is there a gic factor in your family. Olive waved her hand to indicate that this was not the one she meant. I mean she is acting in general, you will see for yourselfter. The corners of Olives mouth rose even more after saying this, and both of them were ready to see Alieens wonderful performance. She knows very well what level Alieen acting is, not to five minutes, this second scene just started shooting five minutes, Ruut broke down. Cut, cut, stop. Ruut scratched his head hard and felt like he was about to explode. Alieen, are you here to piss me off too? Have you read the script or not? You havent gotten into the character after so long in this ce, do you want me to teach you how to be an actor? Ruut scolded people very hard, to the horror of the is this questioning make you can not lift up your head. Alieen now the whole person is frozen there at a loss, where have encountered such a fierce director. Director I, I do not know stammering to exin, not yet finished Ruut and a series of scoldings.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. You do not know what? You do not say so much, I beg you to hurry up to me to think about acting, although it is through the back door toe, but you can not be a little reliable, or the y can not continue to shoot, eyes do not stare at me, what is the use of opening so wide, a little emotion will not show! Ruut in the group has always been iron-faced, there is one to say one, absolutely will not be because of the gender of the issue of pity or sympathy for a person, now Alieen is about to cry, Ruut can not care about you so much. You still cry and cry, if you cry and spend the makeup still need time to make up, do you want to gas me, Alieen you hurry to read the script, do not dy! Alieen was so frightened that she dared not retort, so she stood there motionless. Looking at Alieen, who was scolded worse than herself, Olive smiled happily, she is the most understanding Alieen people, this person loves to cry since childhood, will cry when aggrieved, no matter who sees such a little beauty crying in front of them will be unbearable, whether it is an adult or a little boy, can not escape the power of tears. Who would have thought that todays Mr. Laas is not this set, this tears instead of adding fuel to the fire. Olive thought here really can not help butugh out loud, Alieen also heard a look back is Olive, the whole person gnashing teeth, hate to pick Olives skin. Even Ruut heard the sound also looked back. She did not want to be scolded by the man in front of her again, but she was asking for it. Ruut took a look at Olive, as if remembering something, raised his hand and pointed at Olive. Look at your sister, you still have the face to cry? They are both from the same ce, howe she is so good at acting and you are so bad? This director is always talking facts and reasoning, and giving examples is also very urate, he does not care what deep hatred between you, what should be said. If you perform well, you should be praised; if you perform poorly, you should be criticized without mercy. Because the previous Alieen shooting are some face can be done by themercial and so on, the audience does not care whether you have no acting skills, where will care about this. But this time is different, Opals Memior is a drama with a lot of powerful actors and actresses, and the investment is so huge that Alieen found someone to y Mattues through the back door. This Eunice can survive in the pce for so long like a fish in water is not a simple character, although it is said that she is a temperamental person, but it is impossible to have only one character trait, people are colorful. This role in the y is also quite a lot, it can be said that almost and Opal almost, from the ignorance of the pce has been stumbling towards the peak of the road of life, into a woman with eight faces. Chapter 2590 Smooth There is a unique vor and style embedded in the character, not just a face to get the job done, there is very much character spection involved, all of which Alieen is unable to do. Alieen may not have expected Ruut to be such a person before, she thought it was all rumors out there, and it was impossible to be so insensitive. And then take advantage of this drama to make a good fire, to their own status in the entertainment industry, but did not expect to just start the first day was scolded dog, they are still afraid of a move. After pausing for a while, this began to make the director begging hard. Mr. Laas, please, give me one more chance, I promise to finish the task. The low voice thought to get a chance, but who would have thought Ruut would not eat this. Im begging you too Alieen, dont cry and cry here, hurry up and fix your makeup. Ruut simply ignored Alieens request and told her to hurry up and disappear from sight. This scene will be postponed to tomorrow morning, you go back and prepare well, dont let me down again, if this effect is still the same tomorrow, dont me me, I dont care what background you came in with, I will kick you out directly, dontin then. Ruut reprimanded Alieen, watching Olives heart die, finally someone to deter Alieen, finally this bad woman to repair some. She is now a joke to beughed at by everyone in the cast and crew. Like she has always thought that by the body face, you can mix in the circle of people, where to get the importance of strength, and rely on the back door toe in more impossible to have acting skills, these are for her is a pipe dream. Then Olive secretly made up her mind that in the future she must work harder on her acting skills and use her strength to make a world of her own, not to let the people in the group underestimate her. She was born to be an actress, a person with acting skills and talent, not just a face like Alieen. Alieen held back her tears and bit her lip, trying not to cry in front of Olive. Then she suddenly left the scene and rushed to the dressing room, unable to stop crying out on the way. Are these young people nowadays unable to listen to training? Cant they stand frustration that much? Ruut saw Alieen in this state and became even more angry, very depressed how he recruited such an actress in the group to give himself a hard time, and then rambled a lot. Such a mental capacity, how can you still be a part of the future, think you have a background and youre done for good? Im delusional. The surrounding people heard this is also scared to say anything more, and hurried to contact the next actor into the scene, can not be angered Ruut this powder keg. The venue manager hurriedly called out to someone. Next, Maisie! Maisie, who was standing with Olive, organized herself a little and quickly entered the scene and stood in front of the machine ready to shoot. She herself is a high mountain flower in life, a cool temperament, giving people a feeling that can only be seen from afar, and now the whole person standing in front of the machine temperament more obvious, so that people do not dare to approach. Although only starring in a noble consort, but also through theyers of selection to enter, more than likely at this critical moment to take it lightly, must also be ying a twelve-point spirit to the exercise. Even Olive, who was standing at the back of the room, wanted to apud and apuded, really bringing the role to life. Maisie stood there is a beautiful scenery, immediately grabbed peoples eyes, let people can not move, a noble princess of the high interpretation of the best. Because Maisies shooting went so smoothly, Ruut got a few smiles on his face. After the shoot, Olive and Maisie returned to the hotel together. As soon as they entered the door, they saw Alieen sitting in the lobby, and when she saw the two people walking together, she directly called out to Olive. Olive, stop right there! The persons eyes were red and swollen, as if they had suffered a lot of aggression, the heels of the feet creaked, and could not wait toe up to kill Olive to relieve the general. Olive is also not willing to show weakness, What do you want? You say, you see me make a fool of myself is not very happy ah! Alieen is very irritable, showing a twisted face, making people feel that it is not like the usual innocent and lovely Alieen.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. I know youre very proud of yourself now, the director scolded me, you must feel particrlyfortable inside! Until now, Olive really realized that Alieen did not have a little resistance to blows, but just a few words of criticism by Ruut, the whole person was shaken, if this were reced by those dark past events that she experienced in her previous life, the whole person might have copsed. Please get out of the way, I dont have time to waste with you here. Olive did not want to dwell too much, so she was ready to go around, who had thought that Alieen simply did not eat this set, had to stop Olive. Olive was very annoyed by this situation, she was already in a bad mood, and this woman kept sticking to her like a piece of dog skin, she was ready to yell, but was interrupted by a sudden voice. Olive. This low and maic voice was so familiar that Olive turned around and found that it was Shane. Today he was not dressed as he was at work, but very casual, not at all visible as a business elite, and thought it was some male celebrity shooting magazine like. He was wearing a light-colored shirt on top and light-colored pants underneath, and the whole person looked a bit more gentle under the circle of light. The man still smiles as he walks over, his eyes are full of Olive, the corners of his mouth cant stop rising. Olive, its been a long time. Where would she have thought she would happen to bump into Shane at the hotel around the shoot, Olive hadnt had time to speak to say hello, and Alieen next to her couldnt help herself. Mr. Lopez, I didnt expect you to be here, its great. It took a while before Shane followed the voice and looked to see who was calling him. It was a simple look that fell on Alieen, she shivered slightly feeling Shanes eyes were as sharp as a knife, her body couldnt stop shaking, it felt different than usual. Alieen so like Shane, cant wait to meet on his body, how now seems to be very afraid of him, is it a thiefs heart? The situation is very unusual, could it be that Alieens heart belongs to another true love? But that doesnt make sense either, because everything that Alieen has been interested in since childhood, if it doesnt end up in her hands, how would she willingly give it up? Chapter 2591 StrangeFeeling Instead, Shane didnt pick up on Alieen and turned his head to look at Olive. Olive. The look is still gentle and considerate, the tone is natural, the eyes keep gazing at the woman in front of him, but to Alieen is a gesture of disgust. Ive had some business to attend to over here recently, and I stopped by to see you, how have you been, is it going well? Ive been doing pretty welltely, the first day of shooting yesterday, everyone was very dedicated and serious, the director also took good care of me, nothing happened. Olive answered truthfully. The current situation is not clear, Olive had to improvise, why Alieen has such a change, still need to quietly observe, can not be rash. It is reasonable to say that Olive is still willing tomunicate with her friend to relieve the pain in her heart, but after all, she and Shane do not have that kind of intimate rtionship, because the purpose of contact between the two people at the beginning is unusual, the beginning of this rtionship is aberrant, how can Olive and Shane to empty their hearts. As we gradually spent more and more time together, plus thest birthday, Olives attitude towards Shane has changed, but it is still measured. You seem to have a good time, then I should not be overly nervous, lets have a casual lunch together at noon? Shane was still smiling, the corners of his mouth turned up, and he looked at Olive to extend an invitation to eat together. Olive had nned to go back to work early to rest, and also to review for a while to do some practice problems, it seems that there is no chance, facing Shanes invitation is also really bad to refuse. Maisie, Im going to have a meal Because I have to leave or say hello to Maisie, said I have to go first. But I did not expect her to turn around, but the whole person froze. The usual Maisie that is the flower of the high mountain, how can casually show their feelings, treat people are also a look of detachment, whether and the crew or friends, the attitude is simr, and not so close. But now Maisie, something is different, Olive can not see through her. Her gaze has been resting on Shanes body, a pair of big eyes are a bit lost, harboring something that people can not see clearly, do not know exactly what it means, anyway, and the usual high-cold goddess different. All of this makes people inscrutable.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Could it be that these two people knew each other before? Know how it is possible not to greet, or what has happened to the two people is not clear to Olive. Olive had no choice but to speak a little louder to get Maisies attention. Maisie! It was only at this time that Maisie pulled back her thoughts,ughed softly, looked at Olive and said for her to hurry up and eat. When youe back from dinner, remember toe and see me. Welle to the set together this afternoon, theres a scene I want to discuss with you. After yesterdays incident by Alieen, Olive is now close to Maisie, the whole crew seems to know that these two people are good friends, perhaps because they are both popr, perhaps because they are both too cold, perhaps because they do not like the existence of Alieen. Olive watched Maisie say these words and turn around and leave, but before leaving still looked at Shane, that look of indefinable feeling let Olive sure that the two of them must know each other, the rtionship may also be unusual. She also did not speak to him, just eye contact. Shane, on the contrary, did not have anything unusual, and when he saw Maisie go, he urged Olive to go to dinner. Well, lets hurry up and go eat, dont get hungry. Saying that, the two people prepared to leave together. Even though Shane doesnt look at Alieen, Alieens reaction is still very important, and Olive cares about her every move because it can provide different information. Still very unusual, if it is usual, see Olive and Shane stay together for such a long time has long been impatient toe up to make trouble, how today a motionless still there looking at Shane, look nervous, careful. Olives eyes are very straightforward, just stare directly at Alieen, she saw after a change just now overwhelmed, the bottom of the eyes are full of hate and jealousy of Olive. If Alieen had found a new gold master or was in love with another man, her eyes shouldnt show such feelings, why was she so jealous of being with Shane? If you are jealous and envious, why are you so restrained in your feelings? Alieen is not such a stoic person, its all too unusual. Such an indolent and impulsive woman, suddenly became stoic and retreating in front of her feelings, this is not Alieens style. Today all things are very unconventional, first Alieens patience and then Maisies unclear eyes, make Olive do not know how to sort out theseplex rtionships, so we can only wait and see what happens. While she was thinking, she and Shane walked out of the hall and went to the dinner ce together. Todays Shane is also very warm, very gentleman, open the door to set the tableware to help pull the stool, everything to help Olive organized very in ce. A table of dishes are ordered ording to Olives taste. She is not a person who talks much, let aloneughs at the table, and the two are now eating together and no one is talking. Only the sound of knives and forks shing is clear. Thest few days have been in the group every day dinner, we are always together noisy, today suddenly so quiet Olive still a little ufortable, but the heart is still very happy, can not help but look up at Shane. Such an excellent man from a wealthy family, table manners are more needless to say, elegantly eating the meal, but also thedy next to take care of the attentive. Even the knocking of cutlery is also to minimize the sound, which is a habit developed from childhood family education. This way, Olive felt that she and the behavior of others in contrast to see the high and low, suddenly some shortness of breath, also want to eat as elegantly as he did, but some coincidence into a clumsy, because really can not do so elegant. I had no choice but to put down my fork, pick up a spoon and simply drink two mouthfuls of soup, and then look at Shane again. The man in front of you is not moved, seriously eating his meal, not listening to anything outside the window. The man in front of him is not moved, seriously eating, not listening to anything outside the window. Olive decided to take the initiative. Shane, do you know the actress were shooting with? Its called Maisie. Shane didnt expect Olive to ask herself about this, because he thought she didnt see the end of the story. Chapter 2592 Maisie’s Strange The man wiped his mouth elegantly and thought for a moment. I dont really know this person. This answer is also too vague, what kind of rtionship makes Shane say such words, but Maisie looks like he is not a normal rtionship with the feeling. Shane looked at Olive, who was full of questions, andughed softly, and could think of what the woman in front of him was thinking. Just met a few times in other asions, but did not speak. Olive came to her senses, so that is the case, justifiable, after all, are to attend so many events, have met very normal. Shes still with ourpany. Didnt she open a studio? Olive was even more doubtful. In herst life, Maisies contract expired after her big hit, and she did not renew her contract with her original agency. Olive thought that Maisie was a great actress, and that she was the boss of her ownpany, which she envied! Afterwards, during the Smart Beauty shoot, Olive identally learned from the director that Maisie had a behind-the-scenes boss, and then she figured it out. Her so-called personal studio is actually just a name, the management is still ourpany, so technically speaking, Maisie still belongs to ourpanys artists, and the usual resources are the same as thepanys other contracted artists. Shane patiently sorted out the rtionship for Olive, but his words caused Olives just somewhat clear thoughts to fall into confusion again. If Maisies personal studio was opened with the support of her previous owner, then why is it still titled in the Lopez Groups entertainmentpany? Could it be that the mysterious owner has some connection with the Lopez family? Olive looked at Shane, who was eating quietly, and suddenly her mind recalled what Ware had said to her earlier. Ware had told her on the phone that Maisies previous owner was very powerful and that he and she should never mess with him personally, and that she was basically looking for death if she tried to interfere with Maisies affairs. But if Olive went to Shane, it would be very simple, basically a matter of Shanes word. Olive, Olive, whats wrong with you? Are you not feeling well? Shane looked at Olive with concern, Olive was a little embarrassed toe down, she was just thinking too intensely and looked like she was in a daze. Olive coughed lightly, then spoke lightly. No, Im not ufortable, just a little lost in thought just now. Olive naturally will not say to Shane, she is thinking about Alieens new gold master, in fact, Alieen how she does not care at all. And Olive would never ask Shane about something, she herself is still very sensible about their rtionship. She and Shane have not yet reached the point where they can talk to each other, and even if Alieen has got a powerful golden master, Olive will not take her too seriously. The most important thing is personal strength if you want to stay in the entertainment industry for a long time. Its true that you can bring a momentary mour when youre with a rich owner, but youre a phoenix when theyre willing to promote you and a hen when theyre not, not to mention a woman like Alieen who has a good face and can climb thedder. Olive shook her head, decided not to think about these messy things and ate her meal without worry. By the way, how are you doing with your revision this time? Shane suddenly asked, and Olive froze for a moment before realizing that he was asking about her preparation for the entrance exams. Ive been reading some recently, just because Im busy, so Olives face instantly flushed. Its okay, you dont need to rush, you have to shoot in the crew now time is really tight, just do your own mechanics. Olive nodded and looked surprisingly well-behaved. You dont just read and do the questions, you should also give yourself a test sometime, so that the effect is good. Test? What to test? Olive looked at Shane with some confusion, she hadnt really thought about doing the test thing. Just do sets of those test questions, you can clearly see where your knowledge is weaker. Shane looked at Olive and smiled very gently. Then why dont I go and do the test questions with you when I have time, and also supervise your study by the way. Before Olive had a chance to speak, Shane immediately picked up another sentence, Of course I also want to be able to spend more time with you. Shane looked straight into Olives eyes, and his eyes were full of seriousness. Olive felt her heart beat a lot faster all of a sudden. Shanes feelings for Shane are actually veryplicated, Shanes persona is different from Odells, Odell ispletely unconcealed for her feelings, so Olive will want to run away, but Shane is the kind of person who always reveals his love for her inadvertently, but Olive can not directly say no to him. Although the two of them had already been intimate and Shane had promised Olive that he would marry her, Olive always thought it was just a casual remark from Shane. She thought that Shane would take good care of her, probably because he thought she was his childhood ymate Olive, after the rtionship as a mans responsibility and want to be responsible for her, in fact, there is no love. Now, however, Olive heart also has some other feelings, but of course she will not be naive to think that Shane is love her. Olive thought about it, but finally did not refuse, softly spoke to answer. Of course, but if you are ready toe over, you must talk to me in advance!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Shane couldnt help but hear the corners of his mouth rise slightly, smiling heartily, Olives answer, obviously making him feel very happy. They didnt speak again after that, and after finishing the meal quietly, Olive was ready to return to the set, because Maisie still had an appointment with her to discuss the script. Shane was a gentleman and walked her all the way back to the set door, but Olive looked a little nervous. She had been scolded by Ruut yesterday, and the rest of the crew privately thought she was a backdoor to the show and had been talking about it. Now if Shane keeps sending her in and the rest of the cast and crew see her, the word may get out. Although Olive had other intentions when she first approached Shane, now she really doesnt want to get too involved with him anymore. Chapter 2593 Relationship That, Im already on the set, you should go back! Just send me here. Shanes face sank and he looked at Olive for half a second in silence, then with a low voice he opened his mouth and asked. You dont want to appear with me in front of the crew now, is it because Im being pointed out by the people in the crew? Olive didnt expect Shane to ask her so bluntly, and actually caught the most crucial situation so easily.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Olive was even more flustered, this Shane behaved there like a person who had lost her memory and was thoughtful, more perceptive than Olive, a person who hade back from rebirth. No no, you think too much, how can anyone gossip! Olive hurriedly said, and a warm and weing smile was put on her face. There are people in the crew who are not happy with me being the female lead as a neer, and say that I was only able to attend the audition because of my connections. Olive just finished her words, Shanes face became even darker, and he spoke in a low, hoarse voice. Its true that I didnt consider the audition well, dont worry, it wont happen next time. When Olive heard Shane say that, she knew that her words just made him misunderstand, so she hurriedly shook her head and exined in a panic. I dont mean to me you, and its thanks to you that I was able to audition for this new drama and finally get it, and when its finished and released, it will be much smoother for me to receive notices and new scripts. Olive said these words with a frank face, but her heart was a little nervous and panic, and she was really worried that Shane would misunderstand her. Shane listened to this and was silent for half a second before nodding and not continuing the conversation, saying goodbye to Olive and then leaving. Olive froze and watched Shanes departing back until she waspletely out of sight before she let out a long breath and turned around to enter the set. It was still very early in the morning and most people were still eating lunch. She only found Maisie sitting in front of the mirror, doing her make-up. They were shooting this type of script and the make-up process was very troublesome, Maisie was ying a special role, a concubine in a high position, her persona was dignified and elegant, so her dress was also very luxurious, and the hair bun on her head was even moreplicated. This is mainly because of the strict requirements of director Ruut, who has been doing his best to fully restore the description of the characters in the original novel, so the image of the character makeup requirements are also particrly high, resulting in each time they take a long time to make up. Maisies characters makeup is even more difficult to apply, so she has toe to the set an hour earlier than others each time. Maisie, Im back. Olive walked over to Maisie and sat down, greeting her lightly. Howe youre back so soon? Maisie looked at Olive with some curiosity, her eyes all contained some other emotions. I thought your meal would take a long time, but I didnt expect it to be over so soon, didnt we have another chat or something? What can we talk about between Shane and me? And didnt we have a date for a scene? So we came back here after dinner. Olive said indifferently, but seriously scrutinized Maisies expression, she always felt that she was acting a bit strange about her Shanes rtionship. As expected, Olive caught a flicker of difference on Maisies face. After hearing what Olive had just said, there was something unnatural on her face, and although she quickly recovered, Olive still noticed it. Maisie looked at Olive some want to say, just at this time, a side of the makeup artist lightly said. Okay, its done. Maisies makeup has been done, this makeup artists skill is really good, Maisie looked at the mirror is also very satisfied. Then Ill go and get busy, so you can rest here first! Its not time to shoot yet, this costume is not suitable for you to walk around, just stay here and dont run around, the set manager wille to call you when the shooting starts. Maisie nodded, and the makeup artist picked up his makeup bag and left. Only Olive and Maisie were left in the dressing room. Olive, what exactly is your rtionship with Shane? Finally, Maisie still couldnt help but ask first. Olive narrowed her eyes, sure enough her guess was right, there seems to be something between Maisie and Shane, otherwise they wouldnt be so sullen The two of us met by chance in the countryside when we were kids, and we were kind of teenage ymates, so Shane is now taking care of me a bit for the sake of me being an old acquaintance. Olive narrowed her eyes, looked carefully at every little expression on Maisies face, and said slowly. This is a long thought out saying, in order to ensure that the lie will not be unraveled, she and the next person also said so. Maisie was likewise gauging Olives expression, and only after a long time did she speak again. So thats how it is, no wonder For Maisies performance, Olive was however full of doubts and confusion. It is reasonable to say that after hearing this set of words from her, everyone will ask some more follow-up questions, after all, Olive and Shanes identity is so different that it would be a hard thing to believe that they would have known each other when they were teenagers. One of them is a mountain girl, a young man of a rich family, it can be said that a heaven and an underground, as if there is no way there will be any intersection, ordinary people will ask a few more questions is actually understandable. However, Maisie did not, she seemed to believe Olives words just now, there is no intention to ask one more question. So, your house is near Turpin Vige, right? Maisie asked lightly, causing Olive, who was already confused, to jump in her heart in the blink of an eye. Maisie even knew that Shane had grown up in Turpin Vige as a child! She had only suspected that Maisie and Shane were familiar or had known each other for a long time, but now it seemed that the rtionship between them was much moreplicated than she had imagined. But then there was at least one question Olive already knew the answer to, and Im afraid thats why Maisie was so convinced of her own words just now. Maisies performance made Olives heart a little panic, she remembered that when she nned to approach Shane asked Ware to investigate Shane, ording to Wares information, Shane grew up in the countryside as a child should only be known to the Lopez family. So now how did Maisie know this information? Could it be that Maisie and the Lopez Group have some kind of rtionship that she doesnt know about? Chapter 2594 The Entanglement Behind What are you nervous about, about all this, I just happened to talk about it with a friend in a casual conversation. Maisie sensed Olives somewhat puzzled look, and exined so faintly. But Olive obviously did not believe Maisies words, what kind of friend would talk about such a secret topic about Shanes origin? However, Maisie did not continue this topic, but suddenly opened her mouth and asked Olive seriously. Are you still nning to continue to follow him? Olive is a person of two lives, and her time in the entertainment industry is not short, what Maisie means by this follow is what she naturally knows. You think too much, between me and Shanes, there is no such rtionship as you say. In fact, what kind of rtionship she and Shane are now, even Olive herself cant say too clearly. To say that they dont have anything, but they have already had a rtionship before, to say that there is, but it seems that the mode of getting along between them has never been some kind of love-hate entanglement between the golden master and the little canary. Youre saying that you dont have the kind of rtionship Im talking about? Maisie first asked Olive with a puzzled look, and then was inexplicablyughing out loud. Then could it be that, right now, you two are in a rtionship? Olive froze, although she said that there was no such messy rtionship between her and Shane, but it didnt seem to have anything to do with being in love at all. No, were not in a rtionship, but were not in that kind of rtionship either. Olive didnt think much about it and said straightforwardly.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. By the way, why are you so concerned about our rtionship? Olive took the opportunity to ask a rhetorical question. Maisies response was also quick, she did not answer the question directly, but quietly changed the topic. No! I just see that he treats you differently, and he doesnt seem to have any intention of hiding his goodwill towards you in front of outsiders, and you just said that you guys are not in the kind of obscure rtionship that ismon in the entertainment industry, so I thought you guys are in a rtionship now! Olive sighed in her heart, Maisies speech was really dripping with water, there was no way to pick a single thing wrong with this statement. Shane and I are just friends, weve known each other for a long time. Maisie nodded and looked as if she was a little lost in thought, suddenly sighed and looked meaningfully at Olive. Originally I am an outsider about your affairs is not good to say anything, but I still want to remind you a few things. Olive looked at Maisie, but found that her expression at the moment was unprecedentedly serious, and her eyes, which were always cold and aloof, were full of concern, looking straight at her. Maybe youll think Im being nosy today, but Im really saying this because I care about you. Maisie seemed to recall something and her eyes softened down. The first time I saw you on the set, I thought you were different, you looked like me when I first entered the entertainment industry, and you were much better than me at that time, you were very serious about everything, and you were especially talented in acting. The first time I saw you, I was very happy. But now I havepletely changed, no longer the arrogant me when I was in and out of the entertainment industry, now I will say this to you,pletely because I do not want you to take the same wrong path as me! Olive saw Maisies eyes, actually slowly emerged ayer of water, which made her a little shocked, because in her impression, Maisie has always treated people with indifference, not particrly close to anyone, but did not expect to have such a high opinion of herself. Before they met again this time, their encounter was only in Smart Beauty rted work. When Alieen approached her, it was natural that she would defend herself because of Maisies kindness. So Maisie in Olives heart, has always been a seemingly indifferent and not easy to approach, but actually good-hearted people, but they are not talking about any good friend rtionship, after all, both people are not easily epted friends. Now Olive, if there are really any good friends, then Elio can be counted as one, she always to Olive heart and soul, while Maisie, can only say that the rtionship is better. Although they had gotten along well at work before, there was still a great distance between them and a deep rtionship like friends. Olive hesitated for a moment before going forward to grab Maisies hand with a serious expression. Maisie, I understand what you mean, whatever you want to say, just be bold and say it to me. Olive decided to listen to what Maisie had to say first. Then I can say it straight, you may not like what I say, but I am seriously reminding you. Maisies face at this point, has returned to its usual indifferent and not easily approachable, Olive knows that todays conversation is now officially in focus. If you want to really stand firm in the entertainment industry, its best to keep your distance from Shane! We are in this business, it is easy to be talked about, and Shanes identity is so sensitive, now no matter if your rtionship is friends or what, you must keep a clear head at all times, there is no such thing as feelings for a powerful person like them. Maisies words made Olivepletely frozen, she obviously didnt expect that Maisie would directly bring up such a heavy topic with her. But why should it be like this? Dont ask why, just keep in mind my words today. Maisies expression became a few shades more grave, and just then, a venue attendant pushed the door in, interrupting their conversation. Maisie, its your scene! Olive originally wanted to ask Maisie a few more questions, but seeing this situation, she had to give up. Maisie got up and walked out of the dressing room to shoot the scene, while Olive was still sitting in her chair, dazed, not looking back for a long time, thinking about what Maisies words really meant. Stay away from Shane? Is this a kind reminder or is there another meaning? Olives mind was a bit confused at the moment, Maisies words really made her concerned, and there were so many things that had happened recently that she was a bit unprepared. Alieen suddenly got a big moneymaker, who is also Maisies former backer, Maisies suspicious attitude towards Shane, and her so-called personal studio under Shanespany. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are getting into. Chapter 2595 Airborne Soldiers Could it be that Shane was also Maisies golden master before? This idea is absurd, but then it seems that all the doubts have been exined. Shane actually is not as he usually shows up as not close to women, in fact, is also a lover of female beauty, just hidden more deeply? Thats why Maisie knows Shanes origin so well, and after seeing Shanee to her, she will remind her to stay away from Shane because she has also suffered in Shanes body, and may also be ufortable with the fact that Shane once belonged to her now belongs to someone else. Alieens attitude towards Shane also made Olive very concerned. She felt that Alieen was genuinely fond of Shane before, so with her nature, why did she cower at the sight of Shane today,pletelycking her former bravado? Why is Maisies personal studio titled under Shanespany? Does it mean that although they have ended this illicit rtionship, Maisie still cant escape Shanes control? So thinking, Olive felt that all the entanglements seem to be through! Instantly feel a cold behind, if Shane is really a good disguise and false people, people in front of a decent man who does not touch women, in fact, behind the scenes and he has a rtionship with the female celebrities do not know how many. A man who is so handsome and wealthy is the head of a famous entertainmentpany, surrounded by countless people in the entertainment industry, beautiful women are endless, what kind of women do you want? Im afraid not close to women are packaging it, so that others think he is a good man, but also to their ownpany image on a lot of points. She just sat in the dressing room and thought blindly in the sky, not even noticing that someone was around, until the person next to her spoke up to pull her out of her world. Whos the new guy? This drama has been on for days, howe there are still peopleing? Many of the young actors were talking next to each other, attracting Olives attention, and she stopped what she was doing to eavesdrop. Keep your voice down, dont let others hear you, even if there is a neer, it doesnt matter much to us, just y your part well. Does this new addition really have the strength? I heard that its just a new actor, whether it can shoot smoothly is a problem. I said you have not seen the TV, this person has also yed a lot, before that Smart Beauty has her role, you do not remember? yed this TV series feel strength are also okay ah,ter shooting began we will know whether she has the strength, do not rush to wait and see. Olive heard the Smart Beauty crew, heart some expectations, in fact who is able to have the ability to parachute Opals Memior? Even so, Olive has no clue, because the upper drama actress is really quite a lot, so now she can only see for herself, she packed up all kinds of messy ideas ready to go out and see who this new parachutist really is. Just as she walked out, she saw a slim actress next to the assistant director, and the two of them were discussing the shooting. Olive immediately recognized who the woman in front of her was, and was still very surprised that it was her, Nell! She went forward to whisper a hello, after all, the two people are still on good terms. Nell, you also came to this group to shoot a scene? The Nell in front of her is the same as the original without much change, loves to wear designer brands, very fond of jewelry, the whole person has a strong sense of fashion, at a nce is an entertainer, the appearance and body match are very perfect, just like a natural born entertainer.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. In the face of Olives inquiry, instead Nell didnt have much of a mood swing and didnt even look at her directly. If it was the original, Olive and Nell greeting, is certainly all the way to run together with a hug bombarded Olive, but now it is a change of normal, which makes Olive a bit at a loss. She didnt know what had gone wrong with the meeting, so that Nells attitude had taken a 180 degree turn and was so cold. But Olive did not want to give up, ready to continue to ask what happened. Nell, whats wrong with you, not saying a word. The assistant director originally wanted to continue to settle Nell, it seems that the two people have their own things to talk about, so very discerning to leave, let them talk alone. As a result, the assistant director just left, Nell was also ready to leave, as if he could not see Olives presence in general. Olive couldnt stand it anymore and grabbed Nell who was about to leave, trying to get her to exin herself. Whats wrong with you, why do you have to pretend you cant see me today? Nell directly shook off Olives hand, and her tone was very mean, a far cry from her usual close and polite appearance. Why should I care about you? People like you who rely on men to get to the top dont deserve to talk to me, you should think about improving yourself, dont get kicked out by the director, disgusting. Olive finally understood why Nell treated herself so well today, it seemed she had misunderstood herself to be like this. Nell the person itself has always been straightforward, like it will talk to you, do not see you will just walk away, if you do something wrong will name you to expose you, criticize you. The most puzzling thing for Olive is that she did not do anything, but why Nell said so? You stand still and tell me clearly, or I wont let you leave. Olive expression cold, waiting for Nells exnation, you say clearly, I rely on which man? This sentence seems like a fuse, Nell listened to directly jumped like thunder, turned around and began to scold Olive. Are you stupid, what kind of yourself is not clear? Youve been in the news every day with others, and you still have the nerve to say you dont rely on men? Olive then reacted that the man Nell was talking about was Odell, and when she thought about it, Nell had asked herself about her rtionship with Odell when she was in the original cast. At that time Olive only want revenge, where will pay attention to these details, besides there is no news that Nell and Odell have any rtionship, may be Nell has unusual feelings for Odell it. Do not speak? Is there nothing more to say, admit it. Nell although the mouth said harsh words, but there are already tears in the eyes. I really lost my eyes, I always thought of you as my good friend before, I didnt expect you to say one thing to my face and another behind my back, telling me that you dont like Odell and then going on a rtionship show with him, do you think Im a fool? Nell simply didnt care, and broke into a tirade on the set. Chapter 2596 envy Olive also did not refute too much, she is now angry, say more is not as useful as her own figured out, did not expect to live and work in this circle for so long, Nell is still so simple. It seems that in the family of origin is also a spoiled little princess it, hope that all the people around her, like and love her, to have what they want. Nell is like a little girl who has been robbed of her beloved toy, crying and screaming. Olive and Odell before the love show, and rumors are only to help him out of the previous scandal, not a sincere rtionship, many people in the circle can actually see at a nce. They originally had no rtionship basis, on the show is also pretend. After such a mess today, Olive also began to doubt Nell, why a new actor in the circle of resources sote good, quality roles have everything, and now can also parachute into the drama, this person is a true nature on the surface, but behind what is really like, it is not known. A girl in the circle has always been to say one thing, not at all to bend and beg for the future to endure, as if never afraid to offend others. Im not lying to you, Odell and I have nothing going on, dont get me wrong. So Olive still briefly exined, at the very least, let Nell first stabilize the emotions, not to make things bigger and bigger. But Nell listened to this sentence, but it was like pouring oil on the fire. Olive, dont lie, do you feel the need to cover up? Olive was now exining to her in a nice voice, but unfortunately Nell couldnt ept anything.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Nell, please think about it carefully, Odell had such a big incident before, the whole person is in the limelight, if there is no rtionship news to help him rify, how can he wash off the shackles? It looked like Nell hadnt even thought about thisyer of stakes, she suddenly froze and was questioning just now, and suddenly she was at a loss for words. The two were silent for a long time before Nell opened her mouth to inquire. Is it true what you said? Didnt lie to me, right, meaning that you and Odell both are simply fake? Of course its fake. Olive can be considered a sigh of relief, this straightforward Nell must let people say things through, in order to understand the rtionship, is really let people feel very helpless. Nells expression changed immediately after hearing this, and just now the angry look is different, the whole person smiling, eyebrows are revealed joy, just now the eyes are red now under the eyes are happy. She took Olives hand, like two good friends back together. Olive, I knew you wouldnt lie to me, so were still good friends. After saying this feeling as if it is still not close enough, directly wrapped his arms around Olives neck. Go go go, didnt we say rest today, dont read the script, a new milk tea store opened in front, Ill buy you a drink, and then well have some dessert. The mood change so quickly, Olive is also not expected, Nell is really a big-hearted girl, the heart wants to say anything, never cover up, also not willing to care about the feelings of others, as long as they are happy. The two of them were about to leave the set when they met Maisie, who had just finished filming, at the door, and the three of them stopped face to face. Maisie, are you done shooting? Were going out for a bite to eat now, lets go together and take a break. Olive also invited together with good intentions, after all, we all had a good rtionship before, and now we are working together. But before Maisie could open her mouth to speak, Nell spoke with astonishment and a tone of great disdain and contempt. Whos going to go eat with her? Im not going to be with this kind of uncouth woman! Olive froze for a moment, not knowing what to do, her eyes filled with incredulity, looking straight at Nell. Just now she did not notice Nells expression, but now she found that Nell looked at Maisie with disgust, as if she was looking at the enemy. What happened today is really confusing, just now exined herself and Odell things, how now Nell and Maisie this attitude? The three people originally filmed in a group when the rtionship is good, often eat dessert together, at that time Nell also often said Maisie is her idol, good acting skills body great, the most important thing is to have a personality, never give in. Howe they are now like enemies meeting each other? Could it be that Maisie also has some kind of rtionship with Odell, and then Nell is angry and jealous because of it? When you think about it, it doesnt make sense, Maisie didnt have any chance to contact Odell, the two people dont know each other at all, and its impossible for something else to happen. Compared to Nells disdainful expression, Maisie did not have much of a mood swing, very calm. I will not go today, want to go back to rest, you guys go, go back to the hotel early and pay attention to safety. Maisie said turned his head and left, but Nell seemed to gamble with her, a handful of Olive over, like a demonstration. At this time still so pretentious, but is betraying their own living interests, still really think you are a high cool goddess ah? Nell has always been so straightforward, and not afraid to offend anyone, this is put just now she said to her face are possible, even if Maisie just turned around, Nells voice so loud, will certainly hear. Maisie obviously body a meal, but did not stop, directly speed up the pace away. Olive was a bit hard to hear. Nell, isnt it a little bit not good for you to say that in front of her like that, it hurts peoples pride. Although I think Nell is a straightforward person, but in fact in the modern world is the mouth, three sentences two sentences have a gun with a stick, make people listen to the heart are not good. Its really inappropriate to talk too much between friends to hurt peoples hearts. Its not too much, after all, Im telling the truth, Im not lying. Nell feel that they have a reason, very disdain Olive for Maisies defense, simply pull her directly away. While walking also said not to let Maisies appearance today affect the mood of dinner. In a short while the two arrived at the dessert store, which ced a variety of small desserts, very attractive, so that people are overwhelmed, always drooling. The portions are small and uniquely shaped, in line with the hearts of girls, Nell saw these desserts behaved like a child. Olive for these sweets in general, and not so much to look forward to, and as an actress to maintain weight is very important, reckless eating sweets a little out of reach. Chapter 2597 Efforts She kept eating slowly and leisurely, but her mind kept thinking about what had just happened, what exactly had fermented between Nell and Maisie? The Nell on the other hand, because of the delicious food eaten heart very sweet, the whole person swept just now the general mood of the cloudy sky, now the eyes are in the stars. Olive faked a casual conversation and brought up what happened just now.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. What exactly happened to you guys, why are you all to the point of badnguage? As soon as he heard Olive mention this, Nells face immediately changed color. For good reason, why mention her again at such a happy moment! Nell looked very upset and a little disdainful. After a pause, only slowly said: There is no conflict between the two of us, except that I despise her to find men to seek resources such behavior, I very spiteful to her. I didnt expect this to be the reason for Nells sudden change of attitude towards Maisie. The three of us were in the Smart Beauty crew, and you kept saying she had character and was an iceberg goddess. Nell shook his head: At that time too young, do not understand the social heart of the sinister. While talking and eating mouth did not stop, Nell also continued to exin why she has this attitude towards Maisie. When we first met, I really thought she was very noble and had her own ideas, and worked hard to achieve her goals, but who would have thought she was also an actress who relied on men to get to where she is now. Olive did not agree, just a slight stare and continued to stare at the te in front of her. Nell saw that she did not look right and was very puzzled. Olive, you dont think theres anything wrong with relying on men for resources, do you? Olive said nothing, took a bite of cake, and smiled lightly. She always had a ruler in her heart, measuring the standard of morality. In this regard, Olive was determined to resolutely not to find the golden master, that was her bottom line, which could not be crossed. However, certainly the truth of the matter Nell also did not grasp, with the understanding of Maisie, between the two people certainly will not be so simple to solve, perhaps it is really in trouble before they went to find someone else to help it. Without knowing the truth of the matter, it is not eptable to point fingers at others, which is very disrespectful to others and can hurt their self-esteem. Maisie and Alieenpare, Maisie at least got the resources and still acted seriously. On the contrary, Alieen is so proud of herself that she thinks she can do nothing without working hard or being serious because she has the money. Because Maisies acting skills are pure, she can still have the opportunity to act after the blocking incident, otherwise how would Ruut let her act in Opals Memior. The whole episode of Jukka, which is about ten episodes long, would have been a muddle if Alieen had been allowed to test it. Maisie did not do so, even five minutes of the plot she had to carefully figure out, as a backdrop she will not take it lightly, if it is another actor where will take it seriously? The dense notes written on the script are all Maisies perceptions and experiences in the role, the edges have been wrinkled, Maisie has nothing to quietly study the script. Olive always thought she was a very hard worker, but I didnt expect Maisie to be even more so, the original book is also read many times, seriously treat each scene neverzy. After these days of shooting, even Ruut praised her, not only for her acting skills, but also for her seriousness and dedication to acting. So now Olive does not dare to show too much in front of Nell, for Maisie other feelings, she now thinks that Maisie is not a good person, sell her soul. But shes a seriously good actress. Olive still cant help defending Maisie. She doesnt deserve to be an actress at all! Nell was like a barrel of oil, ignited by these words. If she is a good actress, will she be afraid of not having resources? If you have the ability still can not have director appreciation? And dont sell yourself to get the resources of the notice? Do some disgusting things to make people vomit. After hearing these words, Olive actually wanted tough. Compared to Maisies serious efforts, that Nells acting skills can not be considered good, the daily performance is often wrong, is often criticized, and Maisie is not a level ofparison. Nevertheless, Nell still has a lot of good scripts to take, such as this Opals Memior, as a paratrooper. If Nell didnt have a family background, how could she have just parachuted into a drama? The character also has a good role to y, the character is also said to have some arrogant domineering, which may be because of the familys shelter and care, so the bottom of the barrel. Olive still thinks that this guess is reliable, Nell should be the daughter of a group boss, like to act to y it out for fun. The entertainment industry is not a ce for her to work, its a ce to have fun. Its a good idea to let a girl go in and out of the entertainment industry without any problems, how strong the background can protect her. For Nells usations and criticism, Olive did not echo, perhaps such a girl has been living in the ivory tower does not know the hardships of life, perhaps she simply did not appreciate the difficulties and hardships of life, did not experience the ravages of a miserable life, did not experience the despair. Olive looked at the naive Nell helplessly smiled, this is the difference between people and people. Olive, are youughing at me, why are youughing? No, not mocking, just helpless, and especially envious of you, dont be angry. Only a well-protected family can live such a carefree life, right? Nell must have been very happy since childhood. What do you envy me? Nell was also confused by this sudden remark. Before Olive could answer, she herself spoke up again. You say you envy me, in fact I envy you, although you are a new actor, but the strength of so strong can be the lead role, acting skills often praised, but also all by their own efforts and strength to get resources, really you are my role model, worthy of my study. Olives fingers tightened as she gripped the cup. Maybe if Nell found out about her and Shane one day, she would mock herself just like Maisie did. After all, paper cant cover fire, everything in the future is unknown. Actually, what I envy most about you is that you and Odell can be in a rtionship show together. The more she spoke, the more frustrated she became, her head hanging like a deted ball, her whole body slumped in her chair. Chapter 2598 Nell’s Identity You dont know him, why do you like him so much? Olive smiled, this little girl was too cute. Dont you think hes handsome? Just the kind I like. Talking about Odell, Nell is full of blood again, straightening up immediately from her chair with the energy in her eyes! To be honest, I havent seen a more handsome and attractive guy than him since I was a kid! Nells eyes narrowed slightly and she smiled as she talked to Olive about how good she saw Odell. Olive had to helplessly echo a few voices, shaking her head, she really did not expect that Nell is not only normally big-hearted, even like a person is also so simple and straightforward, but also let her some envy. Afterwards, they chatted, Nell also almost three words never leave Odell, make Oliveugh and cry, this time stay for a long time before they returned to the hotel. Because Nell in Opals Memior cast by the other actors in the unanimous ostracism, and she as early as before and Olive good rtionship, and the things about Odell all open, so after a period of time, Nell is almost all day clinging to Olive, want Olive to apany her to do this and that. And like Nell such as in addition to rtionship problems nothing to worry about people,e to Olive is basically nothing serious, is to go out to eat, drink and y. Olive often felt helpless in the face of Nell, this girl has always been enthusiastic, many times she wanted to refuse Nells request to have fun, but looking at her smiling face, how can not say, and her review n, because Nells arrival was disrupted. Whats worse for Olive is that she feels ashamed to face Maisie now, and she feels very guilty. Nell did note before, she and Maisie two people in the set is almost every day stay together, together with shooting scenes, together with makeup dinner However, after Nell appeared, like a rubber candy all day stick to Olive, so Olive rarely have the opportunity tomunicate with Maisie. The original in Olives heart, Maisie than Nell is more suitable to be her friend, after all, they are a ss of people, have experienced the worlds various unpleasant and ordeal, the mind is also more mature, now the situation is simr, are relying on their own in the entertainment industry to break through. But Nell ispletely different, most of the time like a delicate doll in the cupboard, and Olive is not a world of people. But Nell and Maisies previous rtionship is not very close, each other are not willing to have too many interactions, so Olive also put off the idea of the three together, she also did not want to offend Nell the rich girl, so she had to coax her first, not to get close to Maisie for the time being. But Nell, the happy girl, Olives life on the set is not as boring as before, and the days pass quickly. This day after Olives scene, Nell came and dragged her out for most of the day beforeing back to the hotel to rest, she just came back and received a message from Shane. It had been more than a month since she and Shane had been in touch, and thest time we saw each other was when Shane came to invite her to dinner. Hows your review going? I have time tomorrow, Ille to you to do a set of test questions.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When Olive saw Shanes message, she was petrified in ce. When we metst time, she did have an agreement with Shane that Shane woulde to supervise her when he was free to do some test questions to test her study results! She didnt have any confidence in the test or anything. Olive sighed and lifted her hand and scratched her hair with some annoyance, feeling a headache. Olive thought of this and felt a dull ache in her heart, hurriedly cleaned up a bit, and began to read and study, only hoping that this would keep her from answering too badly in the first test. The next day, Opals Memior was filmed in the old days of the dynasty, there was not much of a scene for Olive, so Olive studiedte into the night, and recently fell asleep on the table when she was so sleepy. Olive was awakened from her sleep the next day because of Shanes phone call. Olive sleepily touched her phone and pressed the answer button in a daze, and heard Shanes low and pleasant voice ringing in her ears, which instantly woke her up. Olive, are you ready? Im now at the cafe I went tost time. Yes, Ille to you, just wait for me for a few minutes. Olive hung up the phone and hurriedly jumped up and simply washed and cleaned up before rushing downstairs. When she came down to the hotel lobby, however, she was surprised to find that Shane had actually arrived at her hotel, which made Olive feel a little nervous. Just as Olive was about to walk over, she saw Nelling down from the elevator next to her, and she saw Shane standing in the lobby. Olive froze, yet the expression on Nells face was even more exaggerated, but she was the one who immediately rushed to Shanes side. Big brother, you how did you run here? The side of Olive heard this surprised jaw to fall, big brother? Nell actually called Shane big brother? They are actually brother and sister rtionship? Shane turned his head to see Nell, but the expression on his face was veryplicated, not at all the usual doting brother when he sees his sister, instead his face seemed to sh a trace of displeasure. What time is it now, why havent you gone to the set? Dont need to shoot a scene? Theres no scene for me today, so Im going to go out and have some fun, and its your appearance here, big brother, thats more surprising, right? I just came over to pick up a friend. Shane exined simply, apparently not intending to talk to Nell much, and out of the corner of his eye nced at Olive, who was frozen like a wooden chicken behind him. Olive, when you arrive then lets get going. Olive froze and took a few steps toward them when she heard Nells surprised voice ring out. Hey? Olive? Big brother, the friend you came to pick up is actually her, huh? Hmm. But again, when did you guys meet? Weve known each other since we were kids. Shane said indifferently. Is she the Olive youve been talking about? Nell was already a character who said whatever came to mind, and now facing Shane, he spoke even more recklessly and shouted it out loud. Shane frowned, his face was not very good, but also did not say anything, gently nodded his head. Chapter 2599 Explanation Olive had by this time walked up to Shane and Nell, looked at them with a look of disbelief, and almost subconsciously opened her mouth to ask. You two are brother and sister? Shane nodded, then gently spoke first to introduce Olive. She is my sister, her real name is Eino Lopez. Olive was frozen for a moment, before her eyes widened and turned to look at Nell, for Nells identity, although she had long guessed absolutely not ordinary rich family, but alsopletely did not expect her to actually be Lopez family, no wonder things are so reckless. Olive sorry ah! I cant help it, the Lopez family identity in the entertainment industry is too sensitive, if I dont pseudonym then my family will not allow me to enter the entertainment industry, so I have been hiding it from you Nell panicked and took Olives hand to exin to her, she was worried that Olive would have a hard time with her because of this. I did not mean to hide it from you, not to tell you is also afraid to bring you trouble, you can not be angry with me ah! In the future are we still good friends? Olive although very surprised, but for Nells approach is actually understandable, naturally will not really be angry with her. She justpletely did not expect Nell this girl is actually Lopez family, and also Shanes sister.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. But this also exins why her acting skills are a mess but she can still do movies, most of the time still very important role, alsopletely do not care about other peoples strange color gaze, those for acting has always been serious and harsh director, also turned a blind eye to her. Dont worry, how can I be angry with you because of these things? I can understand you. Olive came back to her senses and hurriedly smiled to reassure Nell. After Nell heard Olives words, she immediately opened her eyebrows and smiled, then she quickly looked at Olive and Shane with a bad smile on her face and asked with a smirk. Say, whats the situation with you two ? Brother, how did you run to Olive, did you secretly find a sister-inw behind my back? Nell finished himself could not tautly hahaughed, while Olive on the side is instantly red face, some of the feeling of being caught in adultery. Shane although not as red as Olive, but also the same face full of unnatural, eyes around some dare not and Nell look at. Nell, didnt you just say you wanted to go out and have fun? Hurry up and go, its gettingte. Thank you for reminding me, I do have a date to go to the movies and y video games today, so I wont bother you guys anymore! Nell finished, but slowly took a few steps to the side, raised his hand to look at his watch before he began to panic, and could not care less about gossiping about Olive and Shane. Oh my God! The movie is about to start! Then Ill go first! Big brother, you and Olive are at ease with your date, Ill go first, Ill bete. Nell ran and yelled a few words, but always with a bad smile on his face. After Nell walked away, Shane and Olive couldnt help but sigh in relief. Olive, Im really sorry about today, my sister grew up spoiled, sometimes talk a little careless, you do not take it to heart. Shane was a little embarrassed and Olive exined, he was afraid that Olive had other ideas. However, for Nells exaggerated lifestyle, Im afraid Olive knows more than Shane, so she did not care about what Nell just said, and generously shook her head. No, in fact I quite like Nell this character, let a person a little envious. She has been well protected by her family since she was a child, thats why she looks like this now, but although she is a bit arrogant, but she is very kind. Shane finished and took Olives arm,ughing lightly and changing the subject. After being dyed by that little girl for so long, I almost forgot the main business, lets hurry to Funky Rose Coffee to do the test questions. Olive nodded and let Shane pull her towards the Funky Rose Coffee that was next to the hotel. Olive was still digesting the fact that two people with such a big personality gap could be brother and sister! Obviously one is dark and cold, under the same upbringing, the other can grow up frank and simple So, at that time, you would visit Smart Beauty to see her, right? Olive blinked, Shane hooked his lips slightly and nodded. Thats right, that was the first time she went so far away to shoot a movie, so the family has been uneasy, so I went to see her twice. Shane said this in a light-hearted manner, and his tone was full of detachment, and Olive only nodded good-naturedly, she could see that Shane did not want to continue this topic. She could see that Shane did not want to continue the conversation. However, after walking into a Funky Rose Coffee on the side of the road and entering a small booth, Shane directly took out the exercise books in his briefcase. Olive reached out with a bitter face and took it, her fingers trembling slightly. She hadnt touched these things for a long time, and this strange and familiar feeling made her close her eyes and breathe in. In fact, she was still quite afraid of the test, but there was no better way to do it now, even if she sat here with a bitter face, things would not change. Olive opened her eyes, spread the exercise book out resignedly, and then silently began to write and calcte on the paper. Shane looked at her with her head down and serious, and decided not to waste his time and pulled out hisptop. But for Olives sake, she didnt make any noise while she was typing. But after all, it was in Funky Rose Coffee, and there were other customers chatting outside, which was a fatal distraction for Olive. It was already a challenge for her to work on these topics, and now the environment was so noisy. Olives pencil poked at the paper, half untouched, and stained a small patch of ck. Todays subject is high school physics, although it is a basic part, but it also requires repeated drawing and listing forms. Olive resignedly lowered her head and covered her ears with one hand, the impatience on her face unmistakable. When a basic form was listed wrong, Olive suddenly felt a warm itching from her ear. Subconsciously looking up, Olive met Shanes unmoving eyes. There was a warm touch in her ear, and Shanes hands were still over her ears, not having time to let go. Just put these on and you should be fine. Shanes expression didnt change, but Olives face flushed a little uncontrobly. I didnt expect him to be this meticulous, even a small thing like earplugs are prepared in advance. The soundproofing effect of the earplugs is indeed very good, and the voices of those outside are basically inaudible at this moment. Chapter 2600 Olive nodded her head in a panic to hide the two suspicious flushes on her face, then lowered her head and went back to her questions. The exams were all timed, and this was a mock exam that Shane also valued, so she couldnt afford to lose time. The time passed quickly as the pencil danced on the paper with the sound of rustling, and Olives control of time was satisfactory. Olive was able to finish the paper within the time limit, and Olive let out a long breath and handed the exercise book to Shane with a smile. Shane looked up from hisputer and closed hisputer with a snap as he took the exercise book, looking extra serious as he reviewed it. Olive sat across the table and held her chin, she couldnt help but take a closer look at Shane. Just now, because of the sudden appearance of Nell, she did not have time to look at Shanes appearance today, full of gossip. Now a closer look, only to find that todays Shane originally dressed so special, in the past he was always a suit, looks serious and indifferent. Now wears a dark blue shirt, which sets off his whole person more atmospheric. The time is gettingte, the customers in Funky Rose Coffee are leaving one after another, and the voice of talking is much lower than before. The light nted on Shanes face, his delicate features look very handsome. Olive was keenly aware of the change in her inner emotions, and seemed to blush a bit more for a while. Shane was seriously correcting the test papers, not affected by the noisy environment. Olive couldnt help but look at his knife-like face, the two of them had known each other for some time. But her impression of Shane was only superficial, elite, capable,petent and so on. Only today did she seem to feel the unique charm of his body for the first time. Not a bad grade! Shane had looked up and smiled faintly, and was now meeting Olives frothing eyes as she looked at herself.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Olive couldnt help but get a little excited when she heard this, and hurriedly took the exercise book in Shanes hand, which was annotated with a striking number. 69! Although this score was not high, it was eptable for a full score of 110 in physics. Whats more, she had been away from school for so many years, and it was already very good to get such a score on her first exam. I didnt expect you to do so well on the exam, and the gift I prepared for you this time will juste in handy. Olive froze and watched as Shane pulled out a small paper bag from that red envelope, it didnt look very delicate, but it was all too familiar The scent of incense has been drilled into her nostrils, Olive eyes slightly red, three times to open the paper bag. This is the chestnut cake sold in the vige Olives hand on the paper bag trembled slightly, and her voice took on a hint of trembling. How did you get this? This familiar fragrance, Olive immediately smelled out, is his own childhood favorite chestnut cake. The vige itself does not sell many snacks, chestnut cake has been one of her rare happiness. Although the number of times she could eat it as a child was not much, but it was always the warmest part of her memory. She left the vige toe to the city to work, originally did not expect to be able to eat again. I just remembered that you like this, and I happened to pass by there two days ago on a business trip, so I bought it by the way. Shanes voice was light, as if it was a very insignificant matter, but Olives hands were trembling, and she gradually gripped the paper bag. Her throat seemed to be clogged with a ball of cotton, her heart was overwhelmed with unknown emotions, and she couldnt say anything for half a day. Olive Qing knew that a president of his level, how could he travel to the countryside? And still in a vige deep in the mountains It was clear that he was going to take the far and muddy mountain road, how could he have passed by there? He, must have made a special trip. Olives heart was a little warm, but more than that, it was still unspeakable emotions. There are always people who are so devoted to themselves and willing to do something for them. But Shane would do this to himself because he had always thought of himself as an old friend, right? But the warmth of the paper bag in her hand, and the scent of chestnut cakeing into her nose, seemed incredibly real at this moment. Even though she knew that his tender consideration was not for herself, it was still hard to control and somewhat moved. Come on, taste it. Shaneughed and urged in a warm voice, this girl is afraid of being moved silly, half a day, but not hands. Because I bought it in advance, so it was put in the refrigerator overnight, even if heated up, Im afraid the taste will not be as good as the original, youd better try it. Olive just nodded silently, then opened the paper bag and took out a piece of chestnut cake and gently tasted it. The difference in taste was almost negligible, although it was a little different from the fresh one after being left overnight. The sweet taste from the chestnut cake is exactly the same as the childhood memory. How is it? After a night, it may not be a bit fresh does it taste okay? Shane although he has pretended to be rxed, but his shoulders are still tense, it is obvious that some tension. It turns out that the man who is usually in a high position and who is decisive between his hands and feet, will also be a little nervous for this insignificant matter. This is instead some cute Olive could not help butugh out loud. Delicious, the exact same taste! It even brought a stronger sense of happiness than when she was a child, although she loved it since she was a child, but this pastry has always been exclusive to her sister at home. Alieen was even willing to break it and throw it into the pig food in order to upset herself, rather than give herself a taste. In the end, she didnt even dare to show that she loved chestnut cake, how ironic. At that time, how could she dare to think that someone would be willing to travel all the way to buy the pastry she loved for herself? Olive ate another piece, the sourness in her eyes could no longer be held back, she picked up a piece and tried to hand it to Shane. The man refused with a smile on his face, not wanting to interrupt her happiness, letting her enjoy what she hadnt been able to get as a child. Olive took a sip of tea until she had almost finished eating, the freshness of the tea diluting the sweetness of the pastry in her mouth. She then coughed lightly and slowly looked up at Shane. I heard that Paul was arrested before Opals Memior was filmed? Before the words left her mouth, Shanes face instantly turned ugly, and the gentle and smiling face she had just had was gone! Chapter 2601 The truth is becoming white He totally deserves it, and hes afraid this one wont be solved that easily. Shane took a sip of water, his tone was cold, and his eyes were filled with disgust. What happened to Paul, did you have anything to do with it? Olive hesitated, but still asked the question that had been hanging in her heart. Shane looked into Olives eyes and shook his head gently. Thest drinking game incident, although I am very dissatisfied with his behavior, but also really ready to give him some lessons, let him suffer some pain. Shane said narrowed his eyes, and the aura on his body was getting colder and colder, Paul, this person, was indeed disgusting to his bones. Thepanys shareholding was the first thing I nned to do, to empty him out a little, and when he had little say in thepany, he would have to behave himself, and eventually he woulde to me and beg me to let him go. Olive tapped her fingers on the table a few times, looking at Shane in disbelief. Shane keenly aware of Olives eyes, can not help but to collect a few cold breath, the tone also softened down. Whats wrong with you? Did my words just make you feel ufortable? Olive shook her head and lightly opened her thin lips. No! I just didnt expect you to be such a decisive person, usually when a boss meets something like that the other day, the most he would do is to reprimand him a few times, after all, he is a management staff of apany.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. That would be too cheap for him! Shane looked at Olive seriously, and said word for word. He actually dared to deliberately target you, how could I just let it go, will definitely force him to kneel in front of you to kowtow and apologize to relieve the anger, but my n has not yet had time to implement, he had an ident, should be someone short of the first. You mean Paul was suddenly investigated by someone who deliberately designed him? Thats right! Although Paul is bold and has done many bad things, but he is a person who has always been careful, he will certainly eliminate all the evidence, and how can this incident be a coincidence! Shane finished picking up the coffee on the table and took a sip before continuing. Paul did things in fact, thepany has always known, just because it has been considered a small fight, did not make too big a fuss, and does not involve the interests of thepany, so I have not directly interfered with him. And he is also considered thepanys old employees, I am not good to directly let him step down, but now so suddenly arrested byw enforcement officers to investigate, someone must have secretly collected evidence of his crime. Then who do you think, this person behind the scenes to bring down Paul, who is it? Shane shook his head, his face a few shades more grave. This person who is behind all this, I have absolutely no clue until now, but this person is definitely not ordinary. When Paul just had an ident, I had people go to investigate, but the other party is very covert, almost can not find a trace of clues, so in the end I really can not continue to investigate. Shanes words made Olive more dumbfounded, Shane shot actually did not find anything, the person hiding in the dark, the identity background is definitely not ordinary. Pauls sudden ident, in the end because he usually offended too many people were retaliated against, or because of that days drinking game, someone want to take it out on him? But if it wasnt Shane, who else would take revenge on Paul because she had been wronged? Olive couldnt help butugh again at the thought of how someone could do this for her in private. Shane couldnt even find out who she was, so Olive didnt think about it anymore and drank her coffee quietly, enjoying the rare leisure time. Olive and Shane had been chatting in the cafe for more than an hour. Olive was touched to think that Shane was so busy, yet he still came to take her to do the test questions, but she didnt want to keep taking up her time. Olive was stunned for a moment, she didnt expect to meet Maisie here. When Olive looked at Maisie in disbelief, Maisie also subconsciously looked towards her and naturally saw Olive and Shane sitting next to her. Maisie frowned, gave Olive a meaningful look, turned around and walked away without even saying hello to her. Olive got nervous for no reason, the look in Maisies eyes before she turned around made her heart beat faster. She had been guessing that Shane and Maisie were probably in a rtionship between the owner and the adoptee, which is why Maisie reminded herself to stay away from Shane and just looked at herself with that look! Olive? Whats wrong with you? Olive was still staring at Maisies distant back, and didnt hear Shane talking to her, so Shane had to reach out and nudge Olives arm again. Olive then came back to her senses and smiled at Shane with some embarrassment. Do you know who I just saw? Who? I saw Maisie and thought about what happened to her a while ago, thats why I froze a little. What could have happened to her? Shane asked faintly, but in fact he was busy with the bill, just subconsciously asked a question, for Maisies matter he was not interested. Its everyone said that Maisie suddenly couldnt receive notices recently because she had a falling out with her previous golden master Olive finished these words, then nervously stared at Shane watching, she actually for the previous conjecture has been a very heavy curiosity, and since the mind has this absurd idea, Shane and Maisie before in the end is what rtionship this thing has been bothering her. This is a good way to test Shanes reaction, and also to solve her confusion, so that she will not be involuntarily thinking about it. Olive carefully looked at every little expression of Shane, wanting to see how he would react in the end. And Shane did indeed move the corner of his eyes after Olive said that, although it was just a very slight movement, but still Olive caught it. Oh, yeah? However Shane regained hisposure almost instantly and asked this lightly, seeminglypletely uninterested in Maisies personal gossip. Thats what everyone says. Olive quietly watched Shane while continuing to test the waters. Chapter 2602 Studio Didnt you say before that her personal studio, is actually under yourpanys name, so I see think you might know something about these rumors, is it true or not? Where do I have the time to worry about such trivial matters of artists! And the management of thepanys artists is not really my responsibility, and Im not very clear about the specifics of many of them. Shane said indifferently, and after that he went straight to sorting out the things in his hands, obviously not intending to continue this topic with Olive. I think your recent study state is still very good, this test questions also did a good job, how about this, you go back to the recent study review range to tell me, so that the next test, I can make adjustments in ordance with your review process. Sure. Olive smiled and agreed, but at the moment she was in a state of shock. Shane was obviously changing the subject, there was probably something going on between him and Maisie! Shane is obviously not good at lying, just when he said those words he didnt dare to look Olive in the eyes,pletely different from his usual self. These abnormal performances made Olive more convinced of her previous suspicions, Shane and Maisie, there must be something between them that she did not know. Its hard to believe that Shane is the big moneymaker that Alieen is now lining up with? And the mysterious man behind the scenes who abandoned Maisie? Olives mind was in a tangled mess, and she felt that the entanglement behind this matter was getting more and more confusing. Olive then said goodbye to Shane and went back to the set, but all the way back to the set she was so preupied with her thoughts that she couldnt concentrate on the scene and was scolded by the strict Ruut. The first thing she did was to get to know what she was doing, and she had nothing to do with Shanes past with other women, so why should she be bothered by it? She had no rtionship with Shane, and she had no control over who he kept. Olive had to remind herself of this over and over again, and gradually she was able to get into the scene, and her performance afterwards, although not at her best, at least made Ruut feel satisfied.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After the scene was over, Olive went back to the hotel, washed up, and started to memorize the lines for the scene she was going to shootter. However, she suddenly found that no matter how she forced herself, she couldnt calm her mindpletely, and she couldnt read the words in the line book at all. Olive went over, looked through the cats eye, saw that it was Nell the girl, and hurriedly opened the door. As soon as the door opened, Nell came in with a big grin, holding arge bag of snacks and desserts, and threw them all on the table at the door of Olives room. Hey, hey, hey! I went out with my friend today, but I still miss you, so I brought you a lot of delicious food, am I not particrly good! Nell looked at Olive with a thieving face and smiled endlessly, so Olives mood couldnt help but cheer up a lot. What are you talking about, you little girl? Who is your sister-inw? Be careful that your brother will hear and beat you up! Olive also did not politely with Nell, directly carrying therge pile of snacks pulled Nell to the sofa to sit down, and then chatted while eating up. I say Olive, we have known each other for so long, you and my brother so good rtionship actually did not say anything to me, really not enough friends! Now that Ive found out, you cant hide it from me anymore! What am I hiding from you? Then you have to be honest with me, you and my brother are not in a rtionship now ah? Its the first time Ive seen my brother so close to a girl! Since childhood, he has hardly ever had too close contact with women. Nells words left Olivepletely dumbfounded, Shane had never actually had such intimate behavior with a female and her? Olive looked at Nell, the most Shanes sister must know a lot of information, originally wanted to ask her, but after thinking about it felt inappropriate. If she were to bring up Maisies name in front of Nell, I guess Nell would be devastated, after all, she dislikes Maisie so much. Olive kept eating the cake and chatting as she ate. A golden bachelor like your brother must be very desirable, many girls like him, right? Nell nodded. Its true, but my brother does attract people, but unfortunately those women are with my brother for money, my brother cant meet true love. Olive faintly stared. Even so, my brother is not dazzled by these warblers, he simply cant see those people. Olive was not too convinced by this statement. Now that your family is so big, your family didnt arrange any blind dates for him, or baby dates? After saying that both of themughed, Olive wanted to set up a conversation between unintentional chat to make Nell loose. Olive, have you been watching too many TV dramas? How can you possibly need your family to arrange a blind date? My brother is so good, what kind of person is not ah, you are too cute. I thought all luxury families needed their children to go out and join together to be stronger. Nellughed so hard that the cake in her hand almost fell to the ground. Gee, how can our family need such a thing as marriage, but this phenomenon also exists. She took a bite of the cake and paused for a short while. In fact, before, the family wanted to arrange a fiance for brother, because he just came back, emotionally and also physically not too stable, need someone to take care of him all the time. Hearing this, Olive understood that this was talking about what happened when Shane had just returned to the Lopez family. Whats wrong with your brother? Is he sick? Olive continued to pretend to chat, hoping to get more useful information. Not sick, thats not whats wrong. Nell was a little hesitant throughout, biting her lip as if she was debating something. Oops, forget about telling you, in fact, my brother is illegitimate, she and I are not a mother, he just returned to the Lopez family when the mood is not too stable, the identity is not too honorable, there are a lot of people are heard of this matter, so not to mention the introduction of the familys daughter matchmaking, is not even a few friends. I didnt expect Nell to say something like this, to tell all the truth, the million people admire Shane also has such a history. A handsome and golden man, a man who wants to be fawned over, but also had a period of being disliked, physical and psychological pressure like a big mountain weighing down on this man. Chapter 2603 different him Thinking about this Olive had a slight depression in her heart, couldnt catch her breath, and the cake in her mouth became tasteless. I see, so how is your brother doing now, there is no psychological barriers, right? No, my brother is now a veritable high-quality single young man, in the eyes of thepany and the outside world are very capable, the original rtives and friends who looked down on people are now gutted. When ites to this half-brother, Nell doesnt seem to be too repulsed, the rtionship between the two still looks good, and her eyes are full of appreciation and fondness for Shane, just like an ordinary sisters care and love for her brother. So many times, those uncles and aunts try to contact my brother through me, because my brother simply ignores them, my dad persuades him to no avail, and I often receive so many gifts! The more the little girl said, the more excited, eyes bubbling, as if the underage brother was secretly in love with someone received choctes, all by the naive sister in the bag, this kind of bridge did not expect to have in life.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Olive has not figured out that the attitude of these people also changed quickly, is it simply because Shane is handsome and rich? Why did everyone change so quickly? Nellughed out loud at Olive, who looked puzzled in front of her. Why do you still have this doubt? Of course, Shane is good and capable. Excited Nell are pulling up Olives hand, living off a youthful girl, and then hugging a pillow smilingly continue to say her brother. In fact, my father is not very good at all the various new investment methods that he is now involved in, the familys previous industry did not have such arge version of the n, everything now is because my brother came back to study and invest for a period of time to have the current Lopez family. My brother actually lost his memory, but this expertise did not disappear, leading our family to the next level, but also expanded more foreign industries, and now everyone knows how good my brother is. Nells admiration is to overflow from the eyes, Olive listened to these words to understand Shane a person to face so many pressure and difficulties, to help the family out of the heavy development forward, a man in his twenties need to experience what to have such courage and determination ah, too difficult. I thought he was a rich second generation, standing on his fathers shoulders to have fun, but I didnt expect to rely on his own struggle step by step to get to his current position. He has to be more powerful than Olives imagination, withstand more pressure, this man is not simple. Your brother is really young and talented, Ive never heard him talk about these experiences. Olive uttered these words slowly and leisurely. Nell gave a lightugh. Its normal, my brother is a strong person, how can he talk to girls about this. She looked at Olive with increasingly gossipy eyes. But my brother normally would not be so concerned about girls, but the way he looks at you, gentle can drip water, but when he is at work, every day a ck face, not a smile, work especially hard, and your eyes of Shane is not at all the same. Olive was very curious as to what the difference was. Nell was asked this question as if the body shook a little, the face also from just happy to be low. Its that my brother, a man with a lot of brains and sleight of hand, doesnt care about things like feelings, and uses all means to achieve his ends, otherwise my family wouldnt have grown so fast. My father also said Shane do things very principle and means, but also special desperate, more hard work than when Dad started from nothing. Here Nells look and just different again, more admiration for Shane and concern for the oil, full of respect for him, sister to brother love and care. At the same time, Nell hesitated a moment to continue to say. That year there was a thing or quite a big fuss, my family just started, I was still in college, because my brother developed too fast blocked the way of other families, looking for my brothers trouble every day. Once, I was ying outside with my ssmates, and at night I wanted to stay directly outside the hotel, but I did not expect to be blocked by the bad guys. Nell gulped, clearly feeling her hesitation and nervousness when talking about this incident. I will never forget this incident in my life, I thought at first my family is simply business, if one day without my brother I may never live to see the world again, all because of my brother, I can live until now. The girls eyes were filled with fear and dread about that incident, but there was also gratitude and trust in her brother, which may have been the turning point for Nell to change her mind about Shane and for the siblings to be open and honest with each other. After that incident, my attitude and feelings towards my brother really changed, because it was the first time I felt my brothers care and love for me, and although he was usually very serious and unsmiling, he was still a good brother. Nell did not say too much about the details of the matter, think it is also not too pleasant, for a girl, this kind of experience is best not to happen again, just this conversation, but also let Olive understand howplex Shane this man really is. Obviously not much older than himself, but the back story and experience are not known, especially these things reflect the character of the person, these are Olive face Shane himself can not experience. But for Shane himself, a person alone in the city, facing so many challenges and difficulties, fighting alone and what kind of loneliness and helplessness, a sudden change of identity will also let a person at a loss, how difficult it should be for him at that time. At a young age, but in a dishonorable position to enter the gentry, how different the eyes gathered on him, the views andments on him are mixed, these are the pressure and shackles behind him. So in this case, it created Shanes ruthless character, if the rules may Lopez family is not possible to go to this position today, like before Paul if it fell in the hands of Shane may not be a simple to go to jail this result, he should be grateful that he did not fall in the hands of Shane. Olive heart still has a trace of loss, Shane this persons body fog makes her unable to see the nature of the man, today this conversation is just the tip of the iceberg, she herself do not know Shane has happened so many things. Maybe men are so good at disguising themselves that even someone like Olive, who has lived another life, cant quite see the shell of a man. Olive, whats wrong with you, what are you thinking about? Chapter 2604 acting Olive has not said anything, Nell just reacted, is not scared of her. Her brow was slightly furrowed and she looked a little nervous, Nell thought she had said too much to discredit her brothers image, and anxiously rushed to exin. You do not think too much ah, I swear, my brother is really very good, people are also very good, not so terrible, especially he treats feelings extremely serious, is definitely worthy of your life together, words have been said to this point, you have not considered to be my sister-inw ah? Nell, who had a serious face, was smiling again with an unkind look. Oliveughed out loud and was amused by Nell, who was obviously nervous just now, but now she was joking. You little girl, what are you thinking in your mind, your brother and I are just ordinary friends, you do not talk nonsense, OK! Nell but a face of disbelief. Dont lie to me, my brother looks at you differently, this I am not blind, even if they are friends, it doesnt matter, dont lovers start from friends? I think my brother is very discerning, I also like you, if you are my sister-inw that would be perfect, you two have to work hard, especially you have to cheer up, my sister-inw! The words fell, Nell looked down as if he thought of something, and his tone became particrly gloomy. Anyway, you are much better than that Maisie woman, that vixen, too disgusting. Why suddenly mention Maisie again, what exactly happened between the two to make Nell hate her so much. Is it really the same as what she had expected? Olive was still hesitating to ask about Maisie and her affairs, and before she could say anything, Nell stood up directly after looking at the clock on the wall. Oh, its sote, I forgot the time because Im talking to you, theres a particrly important scene to shoot tomorrow, I havent prepared yet, I have to go back, otherwise tomorrows lines are not smooth to be scolded by Ruut. After saying that, he pulled Olive to hurry back to the hotel, not a moment to dy, but Olive to the mouth of the words and swallowed. After returning to the hotel, the two of them separated and Olive went back to her room andy on the bed thinking about why the conversation ended up talking about Maisie all of a sudden, and what story there was in between that she didnt know. Maybe it was because Maisie and Shane had a different rtionship before, or something had happened to make Nell hate Maisie, and as a sisters defense of her brother, she looked down on Maisie so much. Thinking back on the conversation, it seems that Nells dislike for Maisie is not like a bystanders dislike for a person, but mixed with personal experience in which she has personally experienced something bad to have such a great dislike for Maisie. Olive tossed and turned in bed and couldnt sleep at all, but also didnt sort out the clues, this thing is getting more and moreplicated, these rtionships around too consuming, the future of what will happen are unknown. The result is that Olive went to the shooting site with a big ck eye. This mornings shooting assignment was not Olives, but Maisies. Olive has always loved watching Maisie. Olive has always loved watching Maisie shoot, and came early this morning because of her. Olive believes that this kind of live practical teaching is the best acting ss, even if she herself is not from the ss, but the experience is always more concrete than the textbook knowledge of the image. As soon as she entered the studio, she heard Ruuts growling voice, which scared Olive. All the payroll staff around him didnt dare to breathe. What the hell do you want? Why do you want to change the content of the filming that has been determined? Do you always think that you have the background and ability to change people at will? Even if the investmentes up Ill just shoot it like this! The assistant director next to him is also kindly persuading Ruut, with a very ugly expression on his face. Dont be angry, Ruut, in fact the script is not changed much, its just a change of people. Ruut picked up the script and looked at it a few times, it happened that there were not too many changes, and looking at the assistant director who was still saying good things, he reluctantly agreed. The assistant director saw that he was not so grumpy anymore and agreed, so he turned around and left to prepare for other work. Olive rushed to catch up with him and wanted to ask what was going on. Assistant director, whats going on? Why do you want to change the script all of a sudden? He looked around and saw that there was no one around, so he came over to take a look and said. This matter is also because of the investors reason to change the person, nothing big. So this is the case, the paratrooper not only can enter the group now can also ask for more parts, Olive heart suddenly realized. That Nell is not small, youd better not mess with her, the investor previously asked to remove another girls storyline added to Nells head, so suddenly change the script. Here, Olive can understand why the director is so angry, the y has started shooting and suddenly added people, and now the investor also asked to change the scene, which for any director is challenging their authority. But forced to maintain the financial support of the crew is from the investors, there is no choice but to agree. If this had happened yesterday, Olive might have wondered how capable and backstage this person was to ask Ruut to change the script and add characters, but thinking about Nell is Shanes sister, the only daughter of the Lopez family, so these changes are nothing. Is it the concubines scene that was changed? Olive was not quite sure which persons role was being changed, but had a bad feelinging to mind. Director, which characters scene has been deleted? It is the smallest status of the Hirba, she has to go to the Maisie y Jukka snitch, originally there was originally Hirba a performance, and then directly delete the plot to the Nell role, that is, she and Maisie confrontationContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After listening to this exnation, Olive felt a bolt from the blue, how to get these two people a scene, which is not looking at the fight? Although sometimes in the cast and crew, as long as one of the parties deliberately avoid the opportunity to run into each other, the results of todays change of scene after the two people even have a rival scene, even if there is no real dispute, todays scene is certainly not peaceful. Olive wants tomunicate with Nell a little bit, she is afraid that the straightforward person directly and Maisie quarrel, that way the whole crew knows that the two people have conflicts, it is not good for anyone. Chapter 2605 get angry But she just turned around and saw the two women who came out of the dressing room with their makeup and hair all packed up, their faces not looking too good, obviously feeling a fire in their heads. Especially Nells face is particrly ugly, gritting teeth as if about to kill Maisie, good thing they are the first time today, Olive hope that if there is something can take advantage of the few people to talk through, otherwise it is really troublesome. Olive sat aside, ready to watch the two people for the first scene, her little heart pounding incessantly, afraid to make a mistake in the middle. This scene is originally a woman to Maisie as Jukka confidant, this person originally belonged to Jukkas side of the camp, but now Nell is ying a princess, so the two characters of the tone of voice and action need to be rethought. The role of the princess is not simple, after all, the tone of voice and action need to grasp and control, she as the princess of course can not speak in a low voice, to master the scale, it is not really easy, but Nell acting skills are not mature enough, so to say that this scene today is not easy. Originally two people are tit-for-tat, thought to fight in front of the camera, but Nell surprisingly put away their wings of attack, has been holding back not to break out. The performance is still not satisfactory, the expression stiff lines do not make sense, the face nervous embarrassment, emotional expression is not perfect, Nell this interpretation in the eyes of Olive can not reach the passing line. Such a scene, has been wrong many times, Ruut see in this person is the investor stuffed in to have not been angry, but look at the expression is now really can not help. He walked from the monitor to the center of the shooting and looked at Nells face. Do you know how to act? Other people send you in, you do not steam buns to fight for breath can not, even the lines can not say smoothly you good you? Ruut is still the same as before, very unsympathetic, even if you are the investor brought people, the scolding or scolding, no special this situation exists. The other day Nell also shot a few scenes, although not particrly good, but Ruut is also forced to bear the displeasure barely finished shooting, but today so much fire, for Nell is the first time. Nell has always grown up under the protection of her family, herself is living in the ivory tower of the girl, has not experienced the criticism and me of others, even after entering the entertainment industry, because the background is rarely pointed out to her, are obedient to her will. Now, in front of so many people, she is openly criticizing her acting skills, she is very embarrassed at the moment, her teeth are biting her lower lip and her body is trembling. Olive saw that her situation was not quite right, so she stood up and walked next to her to help her a little. In a volume that only two people can hear, Nell said. Dont take it to heart, Ruut is very strict, but he is also for the good of the crew and the show, everyone in the crew has been scolded by him, everyone is the same, dont be upset. Olive patted Nells back and touched his head as a sign offort, as if treating a child. After hearing Olives words, Nell held back her tears, biting her lower lip all the time, but finally held back and nodded her head. As soon as Ruut finished scolding people, an assistant director wiped his ass in the back, came over to enlighten and direct the actors, telling them how to interpret next, in the end, is better than Ruuts temper, also know the art of talking, like Nell such corporate gold, give enough face. After all, so old in this circle for so many years, handling these things or very level. Ruut stern face, announced the opening. Start! Next to the payroll staff is also not afraid to slow down, afraid thatter they are also Ruut criticism, other work people are rushed to debug their own equipment, makeup artist for a simple make-up, everything is ready. Jukka, yed by Maisie, spoke first. Isnt this the princess? How did you have time toe to me? After all, she is a side concubine, her looks and movements do not need to be too humble, after all, apart from the prince and the rightful princess, the most powerful person in this pce is her. Maisies eye movements are very well grasped, especially the content bursting out of her eyes for Olive to ponder and learn all the time. The strength of this professional yer after sharpening is really not to be underestimated. Nell was scolded just now; but also worked hard in performing the content of the princess. Niang, its said that one more friend is better than many enemies, Im here to talk to you. But Ruut called a halt again. This time Nells lines are not wrong, but the whole person is very tight, no state, like an elementary school student on stage to recite the text, the body is stiff, no expression, can not see the interpretation of the role. Cut! Because after a temper tantrum just now, the assistant director also came over to advise him not to get angry, this time to call a halt, Ruut did not stand up to scold, but instead sat himself in his seat holding his head and looking at the monitor with a broken face. This is a simple shot of two people meeting for more than a dozen times, like his level of director in the circle may not have encountered such a situation, even new actors are better than this y to put people at ease and save things. No matter what your background is, here in Ruut can not pass is not pass, you need to y until you pass, since you can enter the group you need to bear the pressure of shooting. After NellNG so many times, Ruut can still hold back the anger to continue shooting, this kind of thing is also not too often seen. The investors own sister can not give her face, but also can not let her go, must stay in this crew, Ruut has been enduring the anger, but it is so simple one can not shoot, ten times after the scene staff are helpless, the face is very difficult to see, the surrounding people are very annoyed. Especially Nell opposite the Maisie wearing heavy clothing and headdress, the pressure of her movement inconvenience neck are going to break, the expression is more gloomy, has been doing the repetition of the action and lines, but unfortunately Nell just can not pass this one. By the twentieth time, Ruut could not stand it, but not before he stood up and mmed the script, when the opposite Maisie suddenly spoke. Nell, you should also have read the script, also know what role they y in the end is a role, you are now an undercover, and your identity has aroused the suspicion of others, so you look at me when the eyes at least with some panic and anxiety ah! Not just stare nkly at me, you Maisie is very serious to Nell analysis of the plot, and her words, it can be said that the effect of the next performance for Nell will be very helpful, Nell really is not much acting skills, but if she is willing to listen to Maisie, even if it is exactly in ordance with her intention to y down, in this scene is alsopletely enough to use.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 2606 cast and crew fiasco And the bad thing is that Nell is a simply do not listen to peoples advice of a thousand-year-olddy, to see not Maisie, and can even be said to be very annoying, Ruut director reprimanded her a few sentences she can barely ept, but if the person who educated her changed into Maisie, she can not ept it at all. Nell collected the original expression of frustration and so on my face, a funny look at Maisie to her analysis of the scene, after Maisie finished, this spoiled youngdy suddenly exploded. Maisie what are you? What qualifications do you have to guide me in my acting here? Even if Im a bad actress, its not your turn to tell me what to do here, you bed-wetter! Nell shouted with a sarcastic face, for ady like her, just being scolded by Ruut for half a day without a word back is already a miracle, and now Maisie actually came to teach her, she naturally took this opportunity to vent her hearts boredom. Dont think I dont know what kind of dirty things you do in private! What? Now that there is no one to keep youpany, you havee out to be an acting coach? Dont you look at yourself in the mirror and see if youre worthy? Youre a prostitute! All of them were stunned by Nells vicious words, and some of them had not yet reacted to what had happened. In everyones impression, although Nell said some arrogant, as the crew parachutists, but also always negative work, but also never said such mean and hurtful words, today actually in front of the whole crew, said such hard words. Even the other onlookers could not stand it, Nells words just like a sharp knife into Maisies heart, or in front of so many people. The surrounding staff all stopped, everyone did not dare to have a big movement to look at their side. Olive also sucked in a breath of cold air, she looked at Maisies face with some concern, and saw her face quickly turned grayish white. In fact, all along, Nells attitude towards Maisies words is not very good, everyone can also see, but this is the first time she said such excessive words in front of so many people, and can even be considered a personal attack on Maisie. At first Maisie stood there without saying a word, no action, but soon her body began to tremble violently, the shellfish teeth clenched the lower lip, the long beautiful hand also clenched the fist. At this moment, she is afraid that she is already on the verge of endurance and copse, but the next thing that took everyone by surprise happened, the Ruut director standing next to her suddenly made a move. His action is fast, in everyone has not yet reacted, he has quickly walked to Nells front, raised his hand and fiercely pped Nell a p. Nells body tilted, for Ruut director of this sudden action she waspletely unprepared, plus this p with a very strong force, Nell almost fell to the ground with a weak body.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. In the end, she just swayed and stabilized her body in time, and did not fall to the ground. Olive was standing next to Nell, but in the process of Nell nearly fell, she was frowning, not helping Nell a mean. Even if Olive and Nells rtionship is good, usually have been very tolerant of her arrogance, but she just in front of so many people, unmerciful sarcasm Maisie thing, also let Olive feel uneptable, so Ruut director pped Nell, Olive ispletely understandable. Nell covered her face and was frozen for a while before she snapped out of her shock, and she stared at Ruut with a look of disbelief. How dare you you just hit me? Growing up, my parents didnt even bother to touch a single finger of mine, how dare you hit me? I say you are not clear about the situation? Do you know that I am Nell said tears flowed down her cheeks, and the half of her face that was hit was swollen up high, looking a little pitiful. However Ruut director heard her words, but coldly snorted, without mercy directly interrupted. What is your identity, I already knew it long ago, otherwise you think I would have put up with you for so long? In fact, for Nells identity, Ruut director has always known, but also in the face of the Lopez family, ept this airborne soldier, but today Nells actions, really let him can not tolerate. I tell you, I dont care what status you are, since you want to shoot in my crew, you have to listen to the arrangements, put those stinky tempers of yours to me, if you dont want to shoot, you should get out while you can, dont dy us all here! Also, I really dont know how you have the face to insult other actors when youre a person whoes into the movie with background connections. Im telling you now, although Maisies family background is not as good as yours, she can be your teacher in this aspect of filming. People are professional actors, and you are just a half-wit, most of the actors in my crew came in with their own strength, even if your familys background is strong I will only give you one chance! Ruuts chest rose and fell violently, apparently also was angry. Nell almost instantly tears like a spring, frozen in ce for a moment, inadvertently turned back to see Olive after a slight glimmer of hope in the eyes. She stepped forward and grabbed Olives arm, crying out. How they just treated me, you can see, you you must tell my brother all this happened today, I will not just let it go, must let my brother help me teach them a lesson! Nell thought Olive and she had the best rtionship and would be on her side as usual, however this time she waspletely wrong. The usual ones are after all trivial matters, Olive will not be normal with her because of Nells family background. But todays matter is different, this time she decided to stand on the right side. I can call your brother right now. Olive said lightly, her face expressionless. But I think you need to apologize to Maisie now! Usually Nells performance in the crew is obvious to everyone, but there will not be too much objection, after all, the background is also considered a link to the strength. But if we indulge her behavior today, then the director of the crew after that will have no way to manage it at all, and shes the kind of thing that tramples on the dignity of others in such public ces at will, Olive will never tolerate it. Chapter 2607 Bar encounter again Maisies acting skills are indeed much better than Nells, Olive is also convinced of this, today they are also kindly instruct her a few words, Nell also said such hurtful words, Olive even as her friend, also absolutely can not ept, not to mention in her heart, Maisie is also her friend, she naturally must be fair to deal with never favor any party. Nell listened to Olives words, her face became more ugly, she slowly let go of Olive, a face of disbelief. Maisie was also a little surprised to see Olive, she also did not expect Olive would side with her. Olive, you actually told me to apologize to her! Nell yelled up, her eyes wide. Who am I to apologize to her! Whats so great about this bitch that you all favor her one by one! Arent we friends? Why do you have to take her side? Nell said with tears falling from her eyes, she ripped off the heavy headdress on her head and ripped off her costume, turning around and running away with tears on her face. The staff around her wanted to stop her, but was stopped by Ruut. If she wants to leave, let her go! None of you are allowed to stop her. Ruuts tone was cold, and his eyes were glowing with cold, obviously still in the midst of his anger. This Nell is really too weak, today if not personally teach her a lesson, the future of his crew will bepletely unmanageable, so he today is to interrupt the shooting schedule, but also must be this paratrooper to solve. Olive looked at the back of Nell crying and running away, but the mood was veryplicated. But the thought is that this little girl has never been treated like this, it is a momentary inability to think, a childs temper came up, they cried to calm down or, so she did not intend to chase up. Ruut soon directed everyone to continue shooting, for Nell, he was disappointed to the core, there is no time to take care of her, everything seems to be back on track. Olive also just into the shooting state, but to her surprise, until they all finished working back to the hotel, Nell still did not have a little news. She hurriedly called Nell several times, but the phone was off, and this situation continued until the middle of the night. This is when Olive felt panic, Nell the girl has always been impulsive and capricious, today was angry in case a moment to do something stupid can do? And now it is already veryte, she is a young and beautiful girl in the blind outside, in case something happens, the consequences are simply unimaginable! Olive thought about it and finally decided to call Shane to tell him what happened today and ask Nell if she had any regr ces to go, but she called Shane for a long time and no one answered the phone. Olive for Nells safety is really worried about the tight, see Shane side is not feasible, so I had to return to the set to find a circle, nowhere to see the figure of Nell, had to rush to go outside, thinking to Nell before often take her to hang out in a few shopping malls to find again. The first time I saw Nell, I was in a hurry, but I met Maisie at a corner. Olive, what are you doing running around in the middle of the night? Are you looking for Nell? Olive was panting and sweating, and anyone could tell she was anxiously looking for something. She saw Maisies first reaction is a little embarrassed, Nell will run out of sight, in fact, with her and Maisie are rted, but today is really Nell did wrong, her words for Maisie is really too much damage! If you look for Nell at this time, will you make Maisie unhappy? Olive hesitated for half a second, and felt that Maisie was not that careful, and she really did not want to deceive her on such matters, so she honestly told the truth. Its sote now, and Nells cell phone has been out of service. Shes still a little girl, so its too unsafe for her to wander around alone, so Im a little worried about her, so I came out to look for her. She deliberately said the words soft and gentle, is afraid that Maisie will be a little angry, but Maisie listened to the end is a calm face. But youre a girl too! Ill tell you what, you wait for me, Ill go with you to find Nell. Maisies words made Olive freeze for a moment, but before she could regain her senses, Maisie had already walked away in stride. Olive, what are you staring at? Lets go, its better to find her earlier. Maisie walked a few steps and then found the person behind her frozen in ce, no intention to move, could not help but turn around and softly urged a sentence, Olive only then slow to follow. Maisie, you Nell words today is indeed too much, how you are still willing to go with me to find her? Not angry anymore? Olive followed Maisies side and asked in a somewhat puzzled whisper. To be honest, today if Nells words were directed at her, she herself would never forgive her so easily, and how would she be willing to go to her again in the middle of the night? In the end, Nell is not safe and people Maisie have nothing to do with it. Nell talk does make people very angry, but Maisie while hurrying, while lightly and Olive said.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She has always been the same kind of person that I cant look at, only relying on her good family background to cause trouble everywhere and be arrogant. Olive listened quietly and nodded gently, but Maisie suddenly changed her tone and sighed. But to be honest, I still cant help but feel jealous of her origins, after all, she names Lopez, and thisst name is enough to guarantee her unhindered ess in the entertainment industry Olives eyes widened, Maisie actually knew Nells true identity! She suddenly realized that maybe Maisie was far more mysterious than she thought, not only Nell, but she seemed to know everything about Shanes identity as well. Im jealous of her, and sometimes I hate her because of her behavior, but I also know that shes not bad by nature, its just the environment she grew up in, so naturally I dont want anything to happen to her. Maisie paused, and then slowly opened her mouth again. And when you think about it, what she said today is all true. Maisie smiled bitterly and spoke with great difficulty. Earlier, in order to quickly get a firm foothold in the entertainment industry, I didmit myself to people as she said, and there is nothing to say that I would be here today. Chapter 2608 Olive looked at Maisies face full of pain, for a moment did not know what to say to give her somefort. Olive for Maisies person still have some understanding, she knows Maisie and Alieen is not the same, and is not the kind of people who can sell everything for profit, at this moment Maisie for their past remorse, is the best proof, the reason why she will embark on a road to be raised, I am afraid that there are also unspeakable secrets. No! You have to believe in yourself, even if you dont rely on anyone, you can still upy a ce in the entertainment industry. Olive thought for a moment or opened her mouth softly. Even a strict director like Mr. Laas often praises your acting skills, so I believe you have a bright future. This is a very sincere statement from Olive, and she is not saying this just tofort Maisie. Maisie is now deeply suppressed, but people have real ability, just like the night is long, the sun will always have the moment to rise, do not rely on the golden master, Maisie still do the strength of the female lead, and this is only a matter of time, that person can not be suppressed Maisie for life. Maisie some surprised color looked at Olive, then lowered his head and smiled softly.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Thank you! Thank you for your words today, Im much better, lets hurry up and find Nell now! Olive nodded and followed Maisie as she walked briskly down the street and reached out to hail a cab to a luxury shopping center in Virban City. The set is located on the outskirts of Virban City, so the surrounding area is rtively deserted and there are no ces to y. So as long as Nell is free, he will drag Olive to the downtown luxury area to shop or eat, Olive took Maisie, will find these ces through the side. Nell is the eldestdy of the Lopez family, grew up with a lot of clothes, and is also a member of several luxury brand stores, the shopkeepers are still impressed with this youngdy who does not even look at the price tag. Olive asked them one by one, but all the clerks shook their heads and said they hadnt seen Nelle in today. This made Olive even more anxious, and she walked around a little uneasy. Maisie, who had a calm face, looked around at the merchants and then pulled Olive in and said softly. Olive, I think Nell could be in a bar, there was a news break before, she was in a bad mood today, most likely she went to drink, lets go look for it. Olive was a little surprised to see Maisies face, she now realized that Maisie knew far more about the Lopez family than she did, not only Shane, but even Nells habits were clear. But the priority now is to find Nell as soon as possible, Olive did not ask more questions, just a quick nod. Good, then we now immediately to the nearby bar to look for it! I hope shes really there and doesnt wander off again. Olive now for Nells worries have increased a lot, Nell a little girl, moody and bad, if in such a chaotic ce as a bar drink too much, run into any mischievous people, the situation will not be good. Olive hurriedly asked a store clerk, inquired about the nearby luxury bar in the location, and Maisie went straight there. The previous get together, so Olive for Nells nature to understand more, she general stores simply do not see, and will not go shopping, whether it is eating or shopping, she will only go to those luxury stores, the bar is the same, the usual she will not go, so the target range is also much smaller. When Olive arrived at the front door of the bar pointed out by the clerk, she was still stunned by the luxurious decoration in front of her. The door alone is a luxury Olive has never seen, into the inside, it is gloriously frightening, Olive casually swept a nce at the wine list, was directly shocked, here the price of drinks are almost catching up with the gems, the general people are afraid that simply will note, in addition to the luxury aristocracy. Ordinary people like them, spending here once is afraid to spend half a years sry, and those whoe here are naturally not rich, so Maisie and Olive went in, and although they were already recognized, people obviously did not have the fervor of ordinary fans. Olive, you follow me. Olive was obviously the first time toe to such a ce and was a little overwhelmed. Maisie gently took her hand and led her inside the bar. Maisie, have you been here before? Olive looked at Maisies light-hearted look and asked with some curiosity. Well! Once when I was filming nearby and taking a break, he he brought me here. Maisie, somewhat sullenly, went on to say another sentence. Actually, hes the owner of this bar. Olive was stunned for a moment, the he that Maisie spoke of, should be the mysterious big man! It was also Alieens current financial backer. Olive knew that Maisie didnt want to talk about that person, so she didnt ask any more questions. She just nodded and followed Maisie into the depths of the bar, looking around to find Nells figure in the crowd. Miss Maisie? It was a male voice that suddenly sounded next to her, with some surprise in its tone. Olive hurriedly turned to where the voice came from and saw a tall man in a suit standing next to her, looking at Maisie with some surprise. Aloo? What are you doing here? Is he in too. Maisies face suddenly changed and her body instantly subconsciously stiffened at the sight of this tall, fit man. Olive saw Maisies face be bloodless and her body trembled slightly. Yes, Mr. Lopez came to the store today. Aloos face was equally stony with obvious embarrassment. Miss Maisie, are you here to see Mr. Lopez today? In fact, as long as you give in a soft, Mr. Lopez he will not Aloo! I, just came to look for someone, not for him. Maisie had no intention of letting Aloo continue speaking and waved a hand to signal him to stop. When did you guys get here, and did you see Miss Lopeze in? Aloos jaw dropped when he heard this, he didnt expect the person Maisie came to see today to be Miss Lopez, it was so unexpected. How can Miss Lopez be here, could it be a mistake? Otherwise, lets tell Mr. Lopez first, its safer. Maisie looked like she didnt want to tell Shane. Chapter 2609 Mr. Lopez’s people Forget it, he could not care less about these things, you go in first to the manager, call him out I ask carefully. Aloo then went straight in to find manager Zhao, then came out two bar staff to take them into a private room, which still know people to facilitate the work, not a moment to find the person. Nell the whole person drank the sky, people lying on the table, surrounded by empty bottles, she was like a puddle of mud, simply can not stand up. Seeing Nell right in front of her eyes, Olive then put down the heart hanging in the throat, before she had been very worried that she would do something stupid, because today was so stimted, they also in front of so many people gas her away, if something really bad happens, she is really bad heart. Nell. Olive went to her side and tried to help her sit up straight or lie down, otherwise it would be hard to sleep on her back like this, but she was so drunk she was unconscious and had no strength at all. Who is calling me Nell, I am clearly called Eino. Drunk people are not conscious at all, speaking is also slurred, confused and still tangled in their own name, face and neck red, Olive take her no way at all, no choice but to and Maisie two people a side, to help her from the chair to the sofa, trying to make her lie down. Originally intended to take the person directly away, a car to hurry back to her wash, early rest to sober up quickly, who knows did not pull the person up from the chair, the door of the private room was suddenly opened, there are many people blocking the door. Olive fixed her eyes, all wearing brand-name hairbed meticulously rich second generation, look like the age of not big but the expression looks quite immodest, a look of beating. Now this bar is the most popr consumption ce for young people and powerful people, the price of a bottle of wine is not cheap, see the people at the door, Olive and Maisie heart has a bad feeling rushed to the heart. These people have lewd expressions and nasty behavior, and they look like theyre just picking on single girls. A few of them keep hovering over Olive and Maisie, with the corners of their mouths raised, very slutty. One of them was a big, thick man, wearing this gold ne around his neck, his tone was very indecent, not only that but also tried toe up and move his hands and feet. I did not expect really two small stars to drink, just I said there my brothers still do not believe, did not expect really stars ah, today can really be too happy. Another big belly came out of a thankful man, look like drooling out, gaze unkindly, look at these two peoples eyes like staring at prey general. I never thought there would be my favorite woman here, Maisie. A few people even stepped forward, gradually approaching the three people, the situation is increasingly dangerous, the next second terror someone will be taken away. What do you think the difference between this star and ordinary women, look at these small arms and legs, how white and smooth, just not quite sure what it feels like to touch one. The man with a lustful face said, his eyes still did not move away from the two people, and even hand has reached over to touch Maisie. The frightened Maisie hurriedly back a step, loudly chided. You stay away from me, what are you doing! Seeing that these people are deliberately stopping them, Olive hurriedly stepped forward to protect Maisie behind her, not to let these people get away with it. Olive spoke in an icy tone: You better not move your hands. Once these words were out, all the men in front of themughed, the sound ofughter filled the entire room, and some even intensified their efforts toe up. You two stars dont pretend, you are here to y what you still pretend to be innocent ah, my baby! The man standing next to him came up to hug Olive, and his mouth was full of impure words, as if the two people in front of him werembs to the ughter. I remember correctly you are that Olive it, recently or quite popr, I see you in that variety show wearing a small skirt to do the task, oops that body is really let people drool, today is not good with brother to go, apanied by a night, brother promise not to treat you! Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Tonight is not less than what you earn from filming, as long as you serve the master happy, there is no problem how much money you want, little baby, lets go! Olive did not expect the other party to be so direct and dared to circle herself in her arms, she had to pick up the ss of wine on the table, there was still half a ss of wine in it, and without thinking much about it all sshed on his face. The wine instantly stung the mans eyes, and he let go of his arm, and Olive was able to escape. The men did not expect Olive to be so defiant, and it looked like it was the first time they had encountered such an uncooperative actress, and their expressions changed from their earlier cheerfulness. You two dead women dont give face to shame, today is to look up to you, let you go to serve the master, let alone give you money, dont stomp on the nose! The man whose bottom line was challenged spoke with gritted teeth, all his features twisted together, and looked at Olive viciously. After saying this, he grabbed Olives hair and mmed her onto the sofa with a particrly strong force, making people confused. Olives scalp was yanked raw, and suddenly she was pulled unstable, her head buzzing all the time, and she fell directly to the floor. The pain she shouted, Maisie look like rushed to help her up to protect behind, but who had thought that the power of men is always bigger than girls, a fat man took advantage of the opportunity to hold Maisies waist, up and down their hands, mouth said bastard words. Little baby, obviously you cant protect yourself and still care about other peoples business, why dont you just be good and stay with me for one night, Ill definitely treat you with mercy! The fat mans hands are not idle, taking advantage of the panic directly into Maisies clothes, but also to control the person at his side, not allowing Maisie to move.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The man who yanked Olives hair, mmed her down on the couch, leaned over and pressed, trying to untie the straps of Olives dress. Olive has been struggling, attempting to be able to tuck the person in front of her a foot, did not expect their legs were pressed to death, two arms were lifted by him to control above, his other hand began to unbutton, the mouth is not idle, Olive has been dodging. The bar staff has long since left, and peopleing and going in the hallway saw the scene in the room didnt care, after all, in such ces, how could people meddle, not to mention the face of these rich rich kids, of course, as far away as possible to hide. Olives scalp was tingling, her hands were still struggling, the whole person was panting and her clothes buttons were pulled open several times, as a result, a bartender suddenly came in and whispered a word to one of the men. Chapter 2610 poor man The man suddenly stopped moving, his face brushed white and his body stiffened. Then he hurriedly got up and also kicked the fat man who was hugging Maisie. Hurry up, get up if you dont want to die, for fucks sake! Youre going to die, Im about to seed, where do you want me to go? The fat man cursed and kept touching Maisie, Maisie was disgusted in her heart and took the opportunity to kick him twice. The man hurriedly yanked the fat man away, his face was blue for a while, and he stood up and hurriedly apologized. Two beautiful, today is our offense, we a few people stupid eyes do not know Taishan, do not know who you two are, today more offense is really sorry, do not take it personally with a few of us, we are here to apologize to you, is really sorry The leader of the man anxious to speak incoherently, the whole person trembling has been apologizing, are about to kneel down. Other men saw the situation know that the situation has changed are rushed to stand behind, the attitude suddenly one hundred and eighty degree turn child, Maisie and Olive did not react, these few men finished the words directly pat ass away, panic, someone also fell a fall. The two of them were confused why the bartender suddenly came in and said a word, the group of people were scared away, what exactly was said? Mr. Lopezs woman? The music in the room was so loud that it was hard to hear what was being said, who was this Mr. Lopez, was it Shane? If the Mr. Lopez they are talking about is Shane, then who is Mr. Lopezs woman, does it mean Maisie? Olive looked at the same disheveled Maisie, but she was nothing too unusual, has been finishing clothes, trying to restore the appearance of just now. Lets get out of here its too dangerous, get Nell out first, take a taxi and hurry up, its too dangerous. Olives brain is a mess, simply do not know how to do, the result turned back to see Nell and vomited, the two people rushed to help her, Nell at this time the whole person as rotten general fell to the ground. No matter how Olive can not drag her, in fact, she and Maisie two people are also wobbly, just been tangled with the man to break free, the strength is almost exhausted. Olive and Maisie can only carry Nell on one persons back, the other person in the back of the support, which left the room, ready to take a taxi home. As soon as they left the room, they ran into a woman who was stumbling, and Olive and Maisies eyes were drawn to her, not realizing it was Alieen, whom they hadnt seen in a long time. She was dressed in a revealing dress, the length of her skirt was right at the base of her legs, or a deep neckline halter dress, her body was covered with marks. The first look is to be pinched or kissed, Alieen hair is also unusually messy, one side of the dress straps slipped, looking very poor. The fact that Alieen appeared in the bar did not surprise Olive, and the revealing dress was expected, but she did not expect the marks on her legs to look like she had been beaten. She did not expect Alieen to y so much now, as if she had been tortured for three days and nights, and there were many scratches on her back, and she was wearing such a revealing dress. There are many wounds on her arms and blood is still seeping out. Alieen is now in this posture as if she has been abused. Olive and Maisie looked at each other, just looking at the staggering Alieen, and found three ck spots on her arm, which turned out to be scabs when they got closer. If Im not mistaken, these three scabbed spots were burned with cigarette butts for about three or four days. I didnt expect Alieen to be so miserable now, even if she was apanying a drink, she was still being tossed around like this. Alieen looked up and saw the two of them and screamed in fear, covering her head with her hands and trying to escape. She didnt want to let these two people see her wounds, so she immediately squatted down with the intention of covering her body, but her skirt was too short and the wounds on her legs were more obvious. Now this ghostly appearance, Alieen has been trying to hide, but did not expect to meet Olive and Maisie, everything is too sudden. The body is full of scars, how to do can not cover, Olive looked at the helpless Alieen, did not speak. Todays chance encounter was unexpected, but the most incredible thing was that Alieens new golden master had such a special hobby, torturing people out of shape, originally a beautiful and moving innocent and lovely actress, but was made to look like a psychopath.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Although Alieen now look really poor, but in Olive here will not get a point of sympathy, maybe if someone else Olive will also help, but for Alieen, this is self-inflicted can not live, no one can me others. The road of life is chosen by oneself, the future encounter what kind of people and things are unpredictable, so their own choice with tears also have to go on. Olive did not intend to talk to her, gave Maisie a look, indicating that the three of them hurry to leave here, do not stay more. When Alieen saw Olive pretending not to see her, she was furious and rushed over and pushed her. She was still yelling, Olive, are you happy to see me like this? You dont have to pretend to be here, you have the ability to say it, dont cover up, in front of one set behind one set. Olive looked at Alieen, who rushed over like a mad dog every time, and was speechless. He did not want to take care of her, but now he is still looking for scolding, really bad brain. Stay away from me, I dont have time to spend with you here now. Olives face was stony and her tone was bad. Maisie and Olive were about to leave when Alieen stopped them in their tracks and wouldnt let them go, muttering and scolding Olive all the time. The three of them were in a stalemate when Alieen suddenly covered her face and started crying, which scared Olive. Its not easy to see Alieen crying once, or when two people are fighting and in conflict, Alieen cries for a purpose, anyone can see. But this sudden release of tears, the whole person looks extremely helpless, especially miserable look, really let Olive unexpectedly. When I was young, I often acted with tears to win the sympathy of others for Alieen, in order to achieve their own purposes, and even often did bad things but also backwards, and then tears in exchange for trust. Todays Alieen is too abnormal, both the look and actions, are particrly out of shape, but also Olive never seen in her frustration and helplessness. Alieen at this time hands over the face, crying on the breath, has been sobbing, shaking. Chapter 2611 fooling around Maintain the image of crying and today regardless of the painful contrast is too obvious, Alieen a look is a great aggravation, eyeliner crying, hair messy, unkempt clothes, like fleeing. The bright and beautiful former star is now a wretched mess, no one asked for. Olive, its all your fault, its all your fault, youve done this to me, you bitch deserve to die! Alieen thinks Olive has been behind this and that she has ended up in this situation, and has been shouting and screaming. Its all because of you, if I didnt fight with you, how could I sell my body, if you didnt keep robbing me, how could I be like this! And with that, she cried again, louder and more painfully. Originally, Olive had a trace of sympathy for her, seeing her so pitiful, and wanted to get around her, but I did not expect to be bitten, just now the sympathy is all as a bun fed to the dog there is no return. Alieens features are twisted together, her eyes are full of hatred, and she looks like an out-of-control beast.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She has been in the entertainment industry for so long, but she still shirks her responsibilities like this, clearly it is her own fault but still ming others, is someone forcing her to sell her body and soul? Never self-criticism, will only blindly me others, to this point in time still have no repentance, Olive really think Alieen live too sad. For the vengeful Olive, Alieens jealousy made her go astray, which is one of the most painful things for Olive, she went astray because of jealousy, Olive felt happy. In the face of the frenzied Alieen, Olive remained calm and unhurried, looking Alieen up and down, and it was this look thatpletely angered Alieen and pushed her to the edge of the cliff. The makeup on her face was all blown, her hair was like a chicken nest, and no one could tell that this person was Alieen. Olive, are you proud to see me like this? Say something, open your mouth if you can, you shameless thing! Olive sneered, the corners of her mouth rising slightly. Yes, of course Im happy in my heart, I didnt want to talk, you forced me to. After saying this Olive heart is not particrly painful, although a sh, but such punishment does not bring permanent blow to Alieen, the punishment is still too light. Alieen also did not expect Olive directly said his true thoughts, did not hide at all. After a moments froth, Alieen reacted and pounced on her, trying to hit her with her teeth and ws, Olive hurriedly dragged Maisie out of the way, afraid of hurting Nell on her back again. You shameless woman, its all because of you, Im going to kill you bitch, youe here! Alieens hand swung forward again and immediately touched Olives body, at this time Maisie pushed Alieen away and pushed her directly to the wall, because she was tall and looked at the crazy Alieen from a high position. Her tone was icy and expressionless as she questioned Alieen. Can you be reasonable, did you be like this today because of Olive? Please show some face too! Alieen who suddenly hit the wall, her back pressed against the wall was particrly painful, making her not react. When she saw that it was Maisie, her tears started to break out again, falling straight to the ground like beads off a string. Maisie, youve been with him for so long, you must know what he likes best, right? Please, tell me how I can make him happy? Alieens voice trembled, yet humbly looked at Maisie, took her hand and asked carefully, where was the high-minded look on her body just now, now she was a resentful woman who could not get her husbands love. Maisie instantly understood what Alieen was talking about, but she was not the Bodhisattva of the Goddess of Mercy offering love everywhere, and he would not be moved by Alieens request. She let go of Alieen directly, a trace of disgust appeared in her eyes, but there was still a little panic under her eyes, all this small mind fell in Olives eyes. Im afraid youve got the wrong person, I dont know anything. Alieen started to go crazy again. Youre lying, why should he be treated differently, were obviously the same person! Olive heard these words to further confirm the suspicion in Lus mind that the person behind Alieen and Maisie might be the same golden master. Maisie sneered, The same person? He said so to you? Maisies face was grave, staring at Alieen with a deadly stare. Alieen, who was shocked by Maisies eyes, stammered and paused for a while before opening her mouth to exin. I have never mentioned you in front of him, and he he also does not allow others to mention you So thats true, but Ive already thought of that. Maisie a face indifferent smile, as if long thought of this situation, just that smile more or less still brought a little helpless. Olive stood next to her and looked at Maisie with a dumbfounded look, she was listening to the conversation between Maisie and Alieen, she didnt understand it at all, but the next moment Olive watched Alieen take a few steps back with tears streaming down her face, and then her body fell to the ground with a weakness, no longer had the strength to taunt her and Maisie. Olive was sensitive to the fact that the rtionship between Maisie and her former boss was much more than what she knew, they had gone their separate ways, but the Aloo was still respectful to Maisie, and what Alieen had just said seemed to have a deeper meaning. But the current situation does not allow her to think about it, Maisie support Nell, and tugged Olive, said indifferently. Well, wed better send her back first. Olive nodded and immediately left with Maisie holding the drunken Nell, as for Alieen who was crying on the ground, she didnt even bother to give a look. Olive and Maisie helped Nell out of the bar, the street was almost empty, it was already early in the morning, this area is busy again, pedestrians are still very few, Olive and the girls stood at the roadside to stop a car, but half a day did not see a cabing. Nell was so drunk that she couldnt leave her side, so Olive and Maisie had to help her while trying to stop a car in the street. When Olive was at her wits end, a familiar voice suddenly sounded behind her. Olive, what are you doing here at thiste hour? Olives body froze the moment she heard the voice. Is this a coincidence, or Chapter 2612 The Hazy Truth She looked back with a sigh and saw Shane walking out the door of the bar they had juste out of and heading in her direction. Olives head was in a tizzy, she hadnt thought that Shane would be in this bar! What she knew now was that Maisies former boss was Alieens current boss, who was in the bar right now, and now Shane was there too. Shane came in front of Olive and saw Nell, who smelled of alcohol, limp in Olives arms, her face turned a little ugly, her lips tightly pursed, and her brows furrowed. What is this about her? How can she drink so much? Olive, however, seemed not to have heard Shanes words at all, just looked straight at him, her small face bloodless, looking a little nervous. Shane, howe you are here? You were just in this bar too? Shane was a little surprised to nce at Olive, seemed to be a little puzzled by Olives sudden rhetorical question, but still answered softly. Im here to look for an acquaintance. Looking for someone? He came here at thiste hour to look for someone? Who is he looking for? Could it be could it be Alieen that he was looking for? Olive recalled what had just happened, Alieens mysterious gold owner, and just in the bar, those men were about toy hands on them, but after hearing that Maisie was Mr. Lopezs person, not only did they immediately stop, but they even kept apologizing to them. The Mr. Lopez and Shane they were talking about were not the same person, and was Shane the owner of Maisie and Alieens money? Olives temples were bursting and her heart was beating several times faster, and she even felt her breathing was bing difficult. Shane in Olives impression, is a gentle, modest and polite man, but she knows that these are probably just Shanes face in front of her, does not mean that Shanes is really the person she sees, maybe in the ce she can not see, Shane also has an unknown side. Nell also told her before that her brother is not like what everyone sees. But Olive couldnt believe it. Was Shane a devil on the inside? A torturer of women? Olive doesnt want to think so, but is it really a coincidence that Shane appears in the same ce as the mysterious moneymaker again and again? Olive shook her head and forced herself to stop thinking about it, when Nell, nestled in her arms, suddenly squirmed uneasily, followed by a dry heave. Nell threw up! Olive frowned, but there was nothing she could do. The most important thing now was to get the drunken Nell back to the hotel. Shane,e and help me. Olive had to ask Shane for help, her body was covered with Nells vomit filth, one person really can not take care of it. Shane looked at Olive with some difficulty, and then looked at her own sister in her arms, helpless to the extreme. Ill send her home! Olive looked down and thought for a moment, but shook her head and refused. Better not! Today she made Mr. Laas very unhappy on the set, and now shes drunk like this, if she goes home to stay now, she definitely wont be able to make it to the set on time tomorrow, and things will probably be unendurable by then. Mr. Laas today on the set has been very bad for Nell, if she is wrong again, even if the Lopez familys face in, Nell can no longer stay in the set. Shane also agreed with Olives idea and had to agree to it. Then Ill take you back to the hotel! Its hard to get a cab now. Shane called his driver and the car soon arrived in front of Olive. The group settled Nell into the car and went straight to the hotel. Im really sorry, my sister has caused you a lot of trouble today. Shane said somewhat apologetically as he carried Nell into her own room. Ill leave her in your care tonight. Nell was so dirty at the moment that Olive and Maisie had to give her a bath before they could put her to bed. Why dont I get someone else to help? Shane definitely cant stay here any longer, so he ns to find someone to help them. Dont bother, Maisie and I can handle it. Shane looked at Olives appearance, nodded and left first. Olive and Maisie helped Nell wash and shower, and it took half a day to fix everything and put Nell to bed. After settling everything down, it was already thetter part of the night. Olive and Maisie were both exhausted, both limp on the couch, with a kung fu drink to moisten their throats. After Olive settled down, she couldnt help but think back to what happened today. She wanted to ask Maisie positively about these things, and she couldnt rest for a day without knowing the truth. The conversation between Maisie and Alieen, who was theirmon owner, waspletely iprehensible. She wanted to know all of this. Maisie obviously knows what is on Olives mind at the moment, and after a few sips of water, she put the water ss aside and said indifferently. I guess you have a lot of questions in your mind that you want to ask me, right? Its okay, you can just ask directly. Olive was silent for half a second, some hesitation, but still asked. I want to ask you, you and Alieen your er, is it a Yes! Her current golden master is the one before me. Maisie said somewhat indifferently, without a trace of expression on her face.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Does that person have some special hobbies? Like torturing people or something like that? The tired scars on Alieens body really scared Olive today. Maisie silent, and did not immediately answer Olive this question, the gaze is also very deep, seems to be remembering what, after a long time, she slowly opened her mouth, the voice is a little hoarse. Its not really a special hobby, hes just like that, hes indifferent to everyone. Maisies eyes were a bit bleak, but her tone was as calm as ever. The actual fact is that you will be able to find out more about the actual person you are interested in! But if its someone hes not interested in, he wont even look at them. Olives reaction to Maisies reaction at this moment is a little difficult to understand, in her opinion, Maisie should be extremely disgusted with her previous golden master is, after all, she was almost closed-mouthed about that man, but these words did not make her feel Maisies hatred for him. Chapter 2613 difficult to say The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre getting into. Olive asked herself, if this had happened to her, she would have resented and hated that man. But just when Maisie said that, although the tone of voice is cold, but the eyes with despair, and even Olive can see a trace of tenderness in it. Do you really like that man? Olive was really curious and also asked directly out. She carefully observed Maisies reaction, and sure enough, after hearing her question, Maisies body trembled slightly, and her face looked a little embarrassed. Actually, I myself dont even know what kind of emotions I have for him, after all, he is that high and mighty, it seems a bit too ridiculous to talk about feelings between us. Maisies attitude was really as Olive expected, although she didnt answer directly, but she didnt seem to deny it either. Then, why did you leave him in the first ce? Between you two, what really happened? Previously Olive had always thought that Maisie was the abandoned party, that the golden master was no longer interested in her and turned to Alieen, but what happened in the bar today made her think differently again, Im afraid things are not what she thought! An indifferent Maisie, as indifferent as usual, suddenly turned her head to look at Olive. I belong only to myself, not to anyone who binds me. Olive looked at her dumbfounded, thought of millions of reasons, but only thought it would be such a simple wish freedom, let Maisie defiantly. If ordinary people this is within reach, but such as she ismitted to the gold master of the woman to speak, it is simply more difficult, how can be in control of their own lives?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Olive lowered her eyes and thought for a moment, but finally couldnt resist asking the question she wanted to know the most, Maisie straightened the folds of her dress,bed her makeup and prepared to leave the room. Maisie walked straight in the direction of the door anon, not prepared to wait for Olive, whether Olive intended to stay or was ready to leave the room. Its already veryte today, so if its almost the same, you should go to bed early. Otherwise, tomorrows work efficiency is not good, and will be Mr. Laas criticism education! Olive knew in her heart that this was actually Maisies way of changing the subject, she didnt want others to focus on herself let alone her unspeakable secret. Maisie had already walked out of the room and closed the door gently, but Olive had no intention of getting up, Nell was unconscious this time, so Olive intended to take care of her by Nells side. God knows how much wine Nell this girl actually drank, long night, in case, there is still a talent around more at ease, whether it is again wine vomit or hard, there must be someone to take care of. The whole crew booked a room is a single single room, in addition to a bed, there is only a sofa for people to rest, Olive sitting on the sofa, remembering what happened today, but after all, the dark night is silent, only Nell drunken breathing, not long, Olive dozed off in the quiet night, curled up on the sofa and fell asleep. After all, the night was still a bit cold, and I dont know how many times the minute hand rapped, Olive felt a thick coat on her body when she woke up from a dream. Seeing that Olive was awakened by herself, Nell, who smelled of alcohol, had a blush on her cheeks, and her lips were slightly white and embarrassed, blinking her eyes at Olive. Olive, thanks for taking care of you today, Im really sorry, I Im quite sober now, the night is so cold, thanks to your care, now you go to sleep. Nell finished and pulled up Olive on the sofa, towards the bed, moreover, he had slept on the pillow quilt are like Olives direction pulled. Its okay, I dont have anything to do tomorrow anyway, Im not in a hurry, its better for you to get some rest. Olive gently shook her head to refuse Nells kindness, she stood up and moved around a bit, every bone in her body felt like it had been smashed, reminding Olive of the chill of the night. How are you feeling now? Does your head still hurt? Nell deepened a few more embarrassment, face increasingly red, remembering that his dirty clothes have been reced with new, and a few more embarrassment. Im much better, my head doesnt hurt anymore, Im really sorry, let youugh, thanks to you this time,st night to bring me out of the bar must be very troublesome, thank you ah give you trouble Nell saw Olive all night to take care of her, plusst nights drunkenness, Olive for her long night also only curled up on the sofa, the already shallow social experience, childlike Nell, not only has forgotten to be angry, but also to Olive not only have a thank you and a little bit of sorry. Im not the only one who brought you back from the bar, in addition to me, there is Maisie it. Hearing this, Nell immediately changed her face. Olive stood up and briefly told how she and Maisie brought the drunk Nell out of the barst night, who they met and what happened. Thest thing she emphasized was that without Maisie, it would have been impossible for her to bring Nell out of the bar in one piece. Nell although see Olive all night to take care of themselves, not to regenerate her anger, but always have no good feeling towards Maisie, once mentioned Maisies name, Nell expression and cold a lot. She will take care of me? On my side of the pretend to pretend, who knows what to y as intended? Nell, who had a cold face, spoke to Olive in a cold voice and with less politeness. She is just trying to show herself in front of others, taking care of me? Hmph! Olive listened, frowning slightly, and couldnt help but think in her heart that Nell was born with a golden spoon in her mouth, unable to distinguish even basic right from wrong. Nell, you cant talk about Maisie like that, havent you ever thought that Maisie is having a hard time telling the truth? Besides, its bad for her if you make her look bad in public like that. Besides, as a member of the entertainment industry, she has a good face, her acting skills are online, and she gets along well with people, so what you did yesterday was a bit too much. If you can, I think you should apologize to her. Chapter 2614 Apologize? Why should I apologize to her? Nell heard it and blew up like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, and immediately jumped up. Olive, you have no idea how disgraceful she is with all her hard feelings! But I know exactly what kind of person she is, and Im telling you, she This time, Olive did not interrupt Nells words, and she would have liked to know the hidden secrets hidden by Maisie, more serious to listen to Nells next words, after all, these words, there are a lot of hidden feelings that they do not know. Nell was originally a big personality, usually speak without blocking, perhaps others do not know Maisies things, also can not pry the news, she may be able to say something. However, this time Nell said half of the words immediately shut up, more like afraid that others heard the same, eyes looked around, and vainly also touched the nose. Anyway, no matter what I did wrong I wont apologize, let alone to someone like Maisie, absolutely not! Nell looked away, held back for half a day to say this sentence, and then lowered his head to tidy his crumpled clothes, in short, just do not raise his eyes to look at Olive. Olive also clear, this matter may not be so simple, may also be involved in the Lopez familys family affairs, they are not good to ask more questions. Well, I know, your temper has always been bad, if not apologize, I can not say what you say, then at least meet in the future not so tit-for-tat with her, after all, peoplest night not only and I looked for you, and take care of you a lot, do not present with her mouth again. Olive uneasy or again softly admonished a. But Nell, already disliked Maisie to the extreme, now although listening to Olives words, or reluctantly, nodded haphazardly. Oh, I suddenly remembered one thing. Olive said without thinking, but her eyes looked at Nell. Last night, when we picked you up from the bar, we met Mr. Lopez. Mr. Lopez? Which brother of mine? Youre not talking about Shane, are you? Nell responded to Olive by pulling her hand through her hair, as if she was not surprised by the incident. That was my familys bar, whats so strange about seeing it. Nell, unconcerned, got up and walked to the closet to change. Last night, Maisie had clearly said that the owner of the bar was the owner of her previous one. She couldnt help but think, Is it possible that Maisies previous boss is Shane? Even though Olive told herself it was unlikely, her heart was in turmoil, things were too coincidental to refute. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Nell looked at Olive and couldnt help but ask her worriedly. Its okay, I just have a headache. Olive rubbed her temples, gave Nell a stiff smile, and then said. Rest for a while, you have work in the morning, and you have to apologize to Mr. Laas when you see himter. Olive turned around and straightened Nells clothes. Why are you apologizing again? Whats the point of that? Nell was extremely angry and puzzled, and made an exaggerated expression on her face. Why should we apologize to him? This matter is still his first This matter is not negotiable, after all, your work in the crew has been on track, if you still want to continue filming, you have to apologize! Olive to Nell roughly said the stakes, think Nell is also unable to leave the crew, after all, encountered such a good a big production, with such good resources, for who do not want to miss. Nell bit his lip, tangled for a long time, and finally said he knew. Looking at Nells appearance, Olive thought about it: her reluctant appearance, when the time may be what mess. Thinking about it, Olive still dragged Nell back to the set, she is in the words, no matter what the problem can also help. Mr. Laas saw Nell, not a trace of a good face, the face also did not speak. I dont know how long it took, I dont know what Mr. Laas thought of, perhaps because Nell her Miss Lopez identity, will no longer be angry with Nell. Nell, I tell you, no matter how your family, but as long as it is into the crew to listen to me, want to shoot the scene, give me the book, do not like yesterday, like a casual derogatory Maisie, if you do it again, I will throw you out of the crew! Mr. Laas looked at Nell with a cold face and said these words in an emotionless tone, Nell was panicking and grabbed the corner of his shirt fiercely, his face was hidden.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The good thing is that Olive has been with Nell, there is no trouble, imagine that Nell again to contradict Mr. Laas thing also did not happen, but still with a look to tell Nell, do not talk nonsense. This matter even so ended, Nell is still in the set filming, Olive also rest assured to go back to the hotel to rest. After all, the night was well settled, Olive took advantage of the fact that the sky was not yet bright, and nned to sleep a little longer, after all, there is still work tomorrow, but in less than an hour after she went to sleep, she was awakened by a phone ringing. Olive sat up helplessly and fumbled for half a day before she found her cell phone, which was actually the director of the Lets fall in love program. Hello. Miss Olive? I have a message for you right now. The directors voice was a bit hoarse, so she must have been workingte at night. We originally scheduled tomorrows filming task, but now for some reason it was canceled, because there are other artists schedules crashed, so the program team decided to postpone the start of filming for a week, so please reschedule it, so you dont have toe tomorrow. The director didnt call, but when he reminded Olive, she remembered that tomorrow should be the start of thetest Lets fall in love program, she was too busy recently and actually forgot. But now that its been cancelled, its a good thing for Olive that she can take a few days off. Olives biggest goal in taking on Lets fall in love was to clear up the Odell scandal, and that goal has now been achieved. The inte is no longer about Odells rumors, and the filming of Lets fall in love is at an advanced stage. Two more episodes of the couples trip will be over, so she can devote herself to her acting career. Chapter 2615 Mystery visitor This is also an ending that Olive is looking forward to. For Odell, she also decided that once the show is finished, she will firmly draw a line with him and keep her distance, after all, the more they dy the problem between them, the bigger it will be, and when the timees, I am afraid it will not end well. Since thest time Odell and Olive revealed their hearts, Olive has been trying to find an opportunity to talk to him clearly, it is best to return to normal friendships, if not, it is only to maintain distance, but because of the show, it has not been able to say these reasons. But now Olive understands that if she and Odell continue to develop like this, it will only make Odell have more illusions about their rtionship, and he already knows his secret, he truly considers Odell as a friend, and it would be unfair to Odell if he clearly does not feel for others and still does not explicitly refuse. Olive let this phone call topletely tossed awake, see the sky has been bright, so rushed to wash and clean up a little, early to the set. When Olive arrived at the dressing room to prepare for her makeup, almost none of the actors had arrived on set yet, and the makeup artists were all sitting together chatting. It was only after Olive came in and sat down that she noticed an oddity, that is, all the makeup artists present today were actually wearing makeup, and all of them were of a very delicate and elegant kind. Generally speaking, because of the long make-up time of this type of drama, the make-up artists have a very heavy workload, and they almost never wear make-up during working hours, so Olive found it strange. Whats going on today? Is there a media to visit the set? Olive was puzzled because she hadnt heard anything, and she didnt know these makeup artists too well, so she couldnt ask them directly, so she put her curiosity aside, put on her makeup and changed her clothes, and went to memorize her lines first. When she stayed in the studio and concentrated on memorizing her lines, she was suddenly covered from behind. The hand covering her eyes had long, thin fingers and slightly cool skin, and it also smelled like the sweet orange hand cream she was familiar with. Guess who I am? Guess the right surprise! In fact, the crew often y this game, so Olive subconsciously had to raise her hand to knock down the hands covering her eyes, but touched a cold object. Olive instantly reacted to who was actuallying to their crew, no wonder those makeupdies were so well dressed. Odell, you young not childish ah! The person behind him gave a body lurch, and then put down his hand somewhat reluctantly. Olive looked back and saw Odell pouting, looking at her with an unhappy face, seeminglyining that she had just guessed it was him so quickly. I said, how could you guess it was me? I just deliberately changed my voice and asked you toe. It has nothing to do with your voice! I just identally touched the bracelet you were wearing on your wrist. Olive raised her hand and pointed to the bracelet on Odells wrist, the same one she had asked Elio to buy for the couple when she was preparing to help Odell clear up the gay rumors. I told you! So you betrayed me with this little thing.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Odell raised his hand and knocked the couples bracelet on his wrist, very childish. Olive couldnt help butugh at his childish appearance, and subconsciously raised her hand to cover her mouth. Odell looked at her, but his face suddenly became heavy, he jerked out his hand to grab Olives wrist, frowning, some unhappy questioning Olive. Where is the one that belongs to you? Why arent you wearing it anymore? I said cant you see that Im wearing this ancient century? Are you trying to make me wear it? Olive said somewhat helplessly, and seeing Odells frown tighten, added another sentence. Dont worry! I didnt lose it, just recently filming it cant wear it, its in my bag to put it. After hearing Olives exnation, Odells eyebrows finally stopped wrinkling together, and his face looked good for a few minutes. Thats good, I was just afraid youd lost it. Odell said, scratching his hair and giggling. Olive looked at Odell like this, and the stone in her heart got a lot heavier. She had prepared the couples bracelet for marketing purposes, so thatizens and paparazzi reporters would think they were in love, so that the scandal about Odells homosexuality would not be broken. But to my surprise, Odell actually believed it, and still wears it now. He couldnt have misunderstood his interest in him and sent him the bracelet, right? She would only wear the bracelet when she attended the event before, also to facilitate the reporters to take pictures, so that the scandal between her and Odell would gradually cover up his scandal. Odell now values this bracelet so much, and just found out that she was not wearing it when the reaction was intense, it seems that her previous consideration of clearing things with Odell as soon as possible can not be dyed any longer, must be resolved as soon as possible. Otherwise she was worried that Odell would be too deep into the drama, and then things would be even more difficult to exin clearly. Olive deviated her body, intentionally avoiding Odells somewhat passionate gaze, and did not want to discuss with him about the couple bracelet, hurriedly changed the subject. Why did you suddenlye to our crew? Is there some kind of event? Olives small movement Odell is naturally sensitive to catch, and the glow in his eyes also instantly dulled a lot, but still pulled a smile at Olive. Im here because of what else? Naturally, Im here specifically to visit your ss. Odells words alerted Olive to the fact that Mr. Laass crew rarely allowed public visits, and even if it was a friend of an artist like Odell, he had to contact the crew in advance beforeing, because of the issue of spoilers, the crew of a costume drama has always been strictly managed and could not just let people in. So Olive keenly linked the make-up artists anomalies just now, those make-up artists suddenly dressed up brightly, and the director of Lets fall in love suddenly informed her in the morning that the shooting was cancelled, these could not be coincidences. Olive took a closer look around and went back to the dressing room and found an open camera in a corner, carefully camouged around it, so if she didnt look closely, she wouldnt have found it at all, and she came back to the studio to look around and found one in a hidden corner. Chapter 2616 Set Up I mean, this isnt recording a show, is it, Lets fall in love? Olive lowered her voice and asked Odell, whoughed and admitted it quite frankly. Youre so smart. Odell pulled Olive straight to a side chair and sat down, softly exining to her. If it werent for the show, how could I havee into your crew? The directors have already discussed it in advance, this is a special cooperation, our show has good reputation and response before, so the new show team decided to innovate a bit, specifically to film our crews daily work. Olive nodded, and she just guessed, Lets fall in love is originally a reality show, the previous theme is the travel process of the lovers, think has also let the audience has a sense of boredom, now a different filming method, let Odell to visit Olives ss, filming their things in the crew, indeed more interesting. And Mr. Laas new drama Opals Memior was already in the limelight, so this gave Variety a hot spot, and Variety incidentally gave publicity to the new drama, which can be said to be aplete win-win situation. This kind of routine Olive had already seen many times in her previous life. When Olive was about to say something more to Odell, she saw Odell looking at her with a burning gaze. His eyes are all hot, unblinking look at Olive, simply can be described as fascinated. This made Olive subconsciously dodge her eyes, but still instantly blushed. Why are you looking at me like that? I just suddenly found that your ancient costume turned out to be so beautiful. Olive froze for a moment, not knowing how to take Odells words, this drama is indeed her first female fandango costume drama so far, and the styling has been made innovative. Mr. Laas, as a strong director, never allows his work to be watered down, moving out of the gimmick to attract the audience of the showbiz routine he never used, the opening of the machine until now there is not much publicity, many people do not know that his new y Opals Memior opened. Olive looked down at her costume, which was already more elegant than before, because Ayange had turned from a young girl who had just entered the pce into a noblewoman, andpared to the simple costume at the beginning, she could now pour out the look of a consort. The costume of the crew is very fine, even now is an ordinary nobleman, the clothes on this material selection are very in line with the requirements of the era, the chest and cuffs are embroidered by hand embroidery workers on thece pattern, a stitch are exquisite, in addition to some small essories are also very in line with the characteristics of the character, plus hair essories. The overall look together makes Olives Ayange look both youthful and delicate as a concubine, a vivid image to the eye. This delicate age makes Olive forget that she has already lived a life, she has always been mature and stable so she forgot that this body is only in her early twenties, the most beautiful age like a budding flower, even she did not expect to dress up herself to be so bright and beautiful. In the face of Odells blunt praise and praise, Olive heart is actually very happy, but her expression is not too big fluctuations, after all, who heard the words will quietly snicker, mainly because now need to keep a distance from him. Olive always reminded herself not to act too close to him, to draw a clear line in the sand, too close to give people the wrong impression and eventually lead to misunderstanding. Olive did not want to dy and urged to hurry up and leave. Lets go, hurry up and withdraw. Olive also stood up, indicating that he could leave. I have to continue filming, and the group cant just give me a casual vacation today just because you guys came to see me, so hurry up and leave. She nced outside, many people were staring at the situation over here with their machines and equipment held up, all the staff of the Lets fall in love crew, always ready to capture the two of them getting close, all waiting to be filmed. Mr. Laas also did not expect such a drama, seems to have some slight dissatisfaction, but also did not say anything more, after all Opals Memior under his management, but the variety show people do not belong to his management ah. These people also came in to shoot with their consent, and I heard that the show was working well, and if it was aired, many people would definitely pay attention to the show, which was also a disguised publicity. So Mr. Laas didnt stop them from filming. Next, Olive ready. The venue manager announced with a loudspeaker that the next person to shoot was Olive and told her to get ready quickly. Odell also heard that Olive was next, he also wanted to stay with Olive for a while, after all, it has been a long time, but forced to work pressure can only let people leave. Then you go over there first, shoot the scene well, Ill go buy some food ande back when youre done and eat together. Odell quietly lying next to her ear said. Olive hurriedly carried her skirt and jogged forward, afraid of the dy, and gave an OK gesture. A portion of the shows payroll followed Odell to do the shopping, while another portion stayed on the set. Although there were other people visiting the set today, which somewhat disrupted the shooting schedule, Olive continued to y steadily, so Mr. Laas did not make things difficult or criticize Olive, and everything went smoothly,pleting todays shooting content. All right! After Mr. Laas announced the end of the shoot, Olive went to the make-up room to fix her make-up, but unexpectedly she ran into Nell, and they bumped into each other. The little girl saw her eyes instantly light up, a face of excitement, jumped up and waved, then stride forward, and came up and hugged Olive. Olive felt the enthusiasm of the young girl for the first time, still a little confused, and as a result, she was pulled aside to whisper. You say, is it Odell came to the set? Where is he now?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Nell so excited to ask Odells whereabouts, Olive just remembered that this girl is Odells iron fan,ter if the two meet, Nell will definitely ask for an autograph and then go for a photo. Yes, Odell is here, he is not in now, went out to buy food,e backter, you wait for him a little. Nell heard this, his face had some not so good look. Buy something? It cant be for you Olive certainly understand what kind of mentality Nell is, so hurry to exin something, cant let the little girl misunderstand too much. Although it is to buy something for me, that is also because there is a variety show staff present, this is the content of todays shooting, must be carried out, it is all for work, you do not think blindly. Chapter 2617 Speak clearly Hearing Olives exnation, Nell seems to have a little bit of relief, not so nervous and anxious. The little girls gossip heart is passionate like fire, seems to think of what to ask what. So, are you two on good terms? Thats why you came on the show together! Olive didnt know what Nell wanted to ask, so she had no choice but to nod her head to show that this was indeed the case. Seeing Olive nod, Nell hurriedly made her request. Are we two good friends? Olive nodded again. Then I beg you, help, this matter today is extremely important to me, only you can help me, you must say yes ah! Nell, like a puppy, begged Olive to say yes, both hands pulling Olives arm and waving it around, two big eyes innocent and twinkling. Olive didnt dare to agree casually. Whats the matter, you say first, Ill see if its okay. Little thing, dont worry, besides you and Odell rtionship is so iron, he will definitely listen to you, can you introduce us to each other, set us up! Hearing this, Olive was stunned, her jaw was about to fall on the ground. She hurriedly looked around for fear that someone would hear this and make an article on it would be bad. You keep your voice down, dont let others hear you! Were on good terms, but is this good? Olive was a little hesitant and didnt know how to refuse. We two is simply a cooperative rtionship, although shooting a few shows some familiarity, but after all, such things as feelings can not be forced, depends on his own willingness, emotional things outsiders are not good to intervene. Besides, Odell is still interested in her, if she introduces a girl to him, the rtionship between the two will definitely be very stiff, and may not even be able to do friends, let alone shoot variety shows together. Besides, the rtionship between the two people is not much iron, even if you do not like Odell, you can not tell people what to do with their feelings, otherwise it will make people bored. Nell brain is not so many roundabout euphemisms, she thinks it is Olive and Odell have a special rtionship, so they are not willing to help themselves. What exactly do you mean by that? Nells face was expressionless, his expression gloomy, and his hand let go of Olives arm directly. Didnt you say you dont like him, and youre not willing to set the two of us up, is it because you actually like him, you liar! Hearing this, Olive heart some ufortable, Nell this kind of character is too straightforward, also will not consider for others, has always been condescending state, very easy to offend people. Im not, dont make up your mind. Olive continued to exin. There are many kinds of rtionships between friends, but Odell and I are not good enough to casually introduce male and female friends, if you like him you can bravely go after him yourself, this kind of outsider assistance is generally counterproductive, after all, feelings are in your own hands, you need to bravely pursue. Whenever faced with Nells unreasonable demands and strong words, Olive does not want to bother, she thinks the girl in front of her is a person who has not experienced setbacks, so do not want her to feel the cruelty of society, and on the other hand because she is Shanes sister. In addition, they are also quite like this girl, we have a mutual care. Although Olive usually never and her catty, but does not mean that they need to be Nell control everything, if she misbehaves, Olive is also to stop. Nell looked at the suddenly serious Olive, then realized that he had done something improper, and his excitement turned into aggression, and his eyes were moist. I was wrong, Olive, dont be angry, I wont dare again! Nell did not want to make Olive angry, mainly because she was afraid of destroying the rtionship between the two good friends, she took Olives hand again, trying to beg her forgiveness, not wanting to lose this good friend who talked about the world. Odell is so good, Im afraid youll get together if you work together a lot, Im afraid Nell said the more aggrieved, tears immediately fell, even the voice of speech with a few trembling again. Olive looked at the little girl in front of her aggrieved looking at herself, but also in the heart can not bear. Okay, okay, dont cry, dont worry, I dont like him. Hearing this Nell just regained her confidence and broke into tears. Are you telling the truth! Olive, dont lie to me! The little girls emotions came and went quickly. Olive looked at her little face, stroked her head, and smiled helplessly. Looking at such a cute and simple Nell in front of her, Olive really does not know whether to be happy or worried, the little girl is so well protected, grow up to do their own favorite things, the pursuit of their favorite people. But if one day deceived, then how many people around will worry ah. My personal opinion is still not to interfere with the things between the two of you, since you like him, it is generous and active to pursue the people and things they want, if I intervene in the middle instead of hindering the progress of your rtionship. Nell listened to these words and listened carefully to Olives advice, then realized that she had been doing it for her own good, so she put aside her hearts worries and put her arms around Olive in a petnt manner. Olive, you are also too good to me, I love you to death. The excited little girl directly bear hug Olive, hate to kiss her. I know why you dont like Odell, because you already have someone upying your heart, after all, my brother is so good! Olive could not have imagined that Nell would see her and Shane in this way, but there was no way to exin too much, or the girl would be confused again. Dont you talk nonsense, your brother and I didnt do anything. Olive exined the words have not finished, but was interrupted by Nell, and there is no way to exin the truth of the matter. Well you just do not exin, I will not continue to stay with you, have to hurry to go clean up and clean up themselves, make up and change clothes, and then beautiful to go to our family Odell dinner, think about it I can not wait! The excited Nell now looks like a five million dor jackpot to collect the money, and left without looking back. Looking at the back of Nells departure, Olive from the beginning of watching the hrity gradually turned into sadness, as Maisie said before, when they can also be like Nell such a carefree life, never other worries, which is really let Olive and Maisie envy. Perhaps envy is the beginning of jealousy, like Nell such a girl but is protected behind, while Olive alone to fight, she can directly get resources, Olive but have to fight for themselves.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 2618 Love Attack This is the reality, between people can not be fair, Olives thoughts gradually fly far away, know the sound of the door was opened to pull her back to reality. Olive turned around to see Odell standing in the doorway with a gloomy face, not looking in a good mood. Odell was carrying arge bag of assorted snacks in his hand and a paper cup in his other hand, but it had been crushed, and the man was staring at Olive with a deadly stare. Youre back so soon? Olive saw that Odell was not quite normal, pretending that nothing had happened to ask a casual question, but Odell did not move, just like that, looking at Olive. The usual Odell is always a sunny boy look, but now he is expressionless, all emitting a strange aura, so that people feel that they can not approach, Olive looked at him out of a circle how toe back so? Is that just chatting with Nell were heard by him? Oh no, he must have heard the two chatting at the door when he was about toe in, Olives mind was suddenly in a state of confusion. But suddenly she regained her normal mind, even if it was heard, there is nothing, the rtionship between the two people has been clearly stated before, even if it is exined again, it does not matter, since they do not like each other can not let each other misunderstand. I hope Odell does not put his mind on himself, early days from this no future in the rtionship can not go away. Lets fall in love this show filming is nearing the end, the public for Odells scandal has been forgotten, no one will not let go of the matter, Olive to help his purpose has been achieved, so if he heard the content of the conversation is also considered the termination of the development of the rtionship between the two people. Once this show is over, the two wont have much to do with each other and draw the line. Olive was going to pretend to act a little more to cover up the awkward situation, but she didnt expect Odell to take the lead and speak. Just finished filming? Then you must be very tired, drink some water to rest. Odell took out a bottle of drink from the bag, and also took out a box of cakes and handed it to Olive, his face changed from the gloomy look just now, and returned to the state of a sunny face, one step ahead of Olive. Olive did not react for a while, so she took the stuff and sat on the sofa in a daze. The sudden change of Odell made Olive doubt whether he had heard the two peoples conversation, she felt that she was not familiar with him at all, like a stranger. Like Shane, Olive had never known him before and had thought Odell wasnt hiding that well, but now it didnt seem to be what she thought it was. Olive wanted to test the waters, but the Lets fall in love crew came in in droves, set up the machine and kept filming, so Olive couldnt ask too many questions. The camera Olive resumed the same state as usual, quietly eating the cake in her hand. Odell changed his earlier state and acted more intimately, trying to get Olive to feed him, and then helping Olive fix her hair and say her lines. Odell also told a joke or two from time to time to liven up the atmosphere, these are very much needed by the program team to edit the material, everyone a frenzied shooting, afraid to miss something. Olive looked at the gentle and considerate man in front of her, so caring and loving himself, but once the camera closes will not be the same gloomy man who just opened the door, the thought of this Olive back broke out in a cold sweat. Soon Olive need to shoot the next scene, had to leave the rest of the site to shoot the scene, Odell is waiting here. Just now the scene is rtively long, the director is not satisfied so shot many times, is also dyed for a long time, after Olive returned to the house, and then see Nell very happy sitting next to Odell. The little girl in front of me changed a more gentle and sweet hair, wearing a dress that shows the body but does not expose, the whole let people look very want to love and protect the look, painted with light makeup, with a simple jewelry, just right but not lose the nobility. Nell as an actress is not too bad, after careful dress and Odell two put together, but morepatible, are young faces and youthful atmosphere, personality is also verypatible. The sunlight fell on Odells face, high nose and long eyshes, looks more gentle man, Olive heart has been thinking, this kind of man is her favorite type in thest life, right. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. The perfect man makes Olive a little unable to move her eyes. In herst life, Olive finally escaped from that cage after a lot of hard work and came to a new living environment trying to find her own love and happiness, needing a boy to protect and love her, but unfortunately did not meet. Life is always a joke, but Olive met all the scum, Quincy not only cheated on her feelings but also went to great lengths to ruin other peoples lives, and finally ended Olives young life. In this life, Olives heart has long ceased to hope for a pure and clean boy like Odell to love her, her heart only hate and resentment. But fate always turns in the unseen ce, just when she is on her way to achieve revenge n step by step, Odell appeared and warmed Olives life with his own sunshine characteristics. Olive is still sad that God did not give her the opportunity to stand beside such a perfect and simple person like Odell. Olive has lost all expectation of love, but when ites, her heart is still moved. When she was determined to achieve revenge, a man who took care of Olive in every way appeared silently, he seemed like a perfect star in the sky, always felt unattainable, but never expected to appear in real life. The more passionate he is, the more inferior Olive feels. How can her own brokenness match with the happiness of others? As Odell said, Olives heart hatred has been deeply rooted, she herself may not know what kind of meaning her life has after the sess of revenge, what kind of future days are not nned, only the purpose of revenge in her mind.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2619 Conflict Explodes Maybe one day hatred will make Olive lose her mind, maybe Olive will be the same as usual, but this thing is impossible to say, so how dare Olive let herself and Odell together? Its like a prince falling in love with a madman. Olive does not have the ability to let go of her hatred to love someone with a full heart, because hatred is predominant, for her only revenge can realize the value of their lives. But Odell in this rtionship first moved, for him, he is in the passive party, but Olive is not a stone, facing such care and attention, moved also sooner orter. But she did not allow herself to fall in love with Odell, like this excellent man, should be surrounded by a simple and beautiful girl like Nell, the two are a match made in heaven. Olive looked at Nell, whose face was red, and she could understand the fluttering and happiness of a young girl. Watching her hesitate for a long time to finally hold in a sentence, has been swallowing saliva, face nervous, but finally plucked up the courage. Odell, Im your fan, I really like you for a long time! The staff of Lets fall in love were panicked for a while, because when Nell confessed loudly to Odell just now, the camera radio equipment they used to film the show was not turned off and was always in filming mode. They deliberately came to the set where Olive was filming this time for the sake of a new topic, and the main characters naturally revolved around Odell and Olive, but no one expected Nell toe out of nowhere. Unlike other peoples consternation, Odell has been calm, as if not surprised by such a situation. After a moment of silence, the corners of his mouth hooked up a nice arc, the whole person looks with an inexplicable gangster, so that his already handsome and handsome face looks more full of charm. Oh? Is that so? Nell saw that Odell did not open his mouth to refuse as usual, and his tone seemed to show a hint of interest, so he hurriedly added.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Yes! And I I can take the afternoon off from working on the set, so if you are free can you apany me out for a stroll? The new movie that was recently released has a pretty good reputation, and after watching it I can take you to a familiar French restaurant for dinner Olive stood by the side indifferently watching all this, she even some expectation Odells answer, in the face of these generous invitations, he will be what reason to refuse it? Olives eyes subconsciously nced towards Odells side, but she didnt expect Odell to be looking at her, and the two peoples eyes immediately met. Odell looked at Olive with eyes full of deep meaning, which made Olive subconsciously want to avoid, hurriedly avert her eyes and turn her head to the other side. The moment she turned her head away, Odells voice rang out, and the answer was something Olive hadnt expected. Yes! I dont have much to do these days, so Ill walk you around. Olive looked back at Odell and then at Nell in disbelief, she didnt expect Odell to agree. The happiness on Nells face was palpable, her cheeks were slightly red and she was so excited that her tongue was slightly tied. Really? So then when are we going you really promised me that you wont back out right? Mmm! You get ready first, I wille to you when I finish shooting the show on my side. Odell smiled and Nell said. Okay, you work on the show first, then, Ill go back to the hotel and pack up first! Ille back when Im done packing, and well leave together when youre done. This is the first time that Odell did not reject Nell directly, which made her excited, with a big smile on her face all the time, and even when she got up and turned her back on Odell, she happily gave a yay to Olive, exactly like a kindergarten child who got a beloved toy. Although Nells style has always been big-hearted, but Olive can still feel that this is her most heartfelt moment of happiness since she met Nell. For Odell why suddenly agreed to Nells proposal, although Olive is not quite understand, but this ending for her is more than good. In her opinion, Nell and Odell are verypatible in all aspects, family background is alsoparable, if there will be any spark between them, it will be perfect, Odell should really like a simple girl, she carries too much of a heavy girl, and he is not suitable after all. If he and Nell are together, the problem between himself and him can be solved, at least in the future will be good friends. Although she was thinking this, Olive couldnt help but try to hide when facing Odell, but she had to restrain herself because the show was still being filmed. After Nell left, Lets fall in love resumed filming and everything seemed to be back on track. Olive and Odell are working well together as usual, as if the incident with Nell had not happened at all, and as long as they are on camera, they are still the enviable couple in love, interacting very sweetly. But Olives heart is very heavy, when did she and Odell be so good at ying games? I remember when they started filming the show, their emotions were unconcealed in front of the camera, and they were scolded byizens for deducting funds from the show. But now they are pretending to be sweet in front of the camera is pretending to be wless, even if the heart is blocked with anger, but also can stillugh and joking, ying the audience like to see the sweet couple. The filming process went smoothly and soon the program director announced the end of todays filming, Olive let out a long breath and then turned around and went back to the dressing room. When Olive came out of the dressing room to change her clothes, she saw Odell sitting there staring at her fixedly. The first thing you need to do is to get back to the office! Im shocked. Olive was startled by the sudden appearance of Odell and said to him with some reproach. The make-up artists had all left, and the air was terribly quiet. Where is the rest of the staff? Have they all gone back to work? Olive subconsciously asked Odell, but this time Odell did not immediately answer her question, she looked over and realized that Odell was sitting dumbly on the chair, his eyes were frozen, obviously he did not listen to what he just asked. Chapter 2620 Explanation Olive heart thumped, perception tells her now Odell mood is not good, he now this cold and indifferent look, exactly when he just met him that look. Odell, you are you in a bad mood? Olive saw Odell like this brow unconsciously tightly knitted, she slowly walked towards Odell, pulled a chair beside him and sat down. It was then that Odell moved his gaze to Olives face, only that gaze looked cold in a way that Olive was not familiar with. Olive, do you really want me and Nell to be together? Olive was stunned by Odells question, and then panicked, did he overhear her conversation with Nell? Its not that I want you to be with Nell, its just that this person youre with can bring you happiness and make you feel happy. Now listen carefully, the person who can make me feel happy and satisfied can only be you Olive! Odell suddenly leaned forward, looked straight at Olive, and said very seriously. Olive opened her mouth, wanted to say something but did not know how to speak, and finally had to sigh, she pondered for a while after thinking, since Odell has said the words to this point, then simply talk to him open it. You must have heard the conversation I had with Nell just now! Then my heart must have been clear to you, I dont like you, I just ah! Olive did not finish her words before Odell interrupted her, he directly pounced and pinched Olives chin, causing her original words to be interrupted raw, and even pushed Olive to the edge of the dressing table, with her body pressed tightly against her. Olive! Thats a mouthful. Odells face was scowling, but behind that scowl there was a strong sense of sadness. If you didnt like me, why did you pretend to be a couple with me in front of the media? Why did you care about me so much? And why did you go out of your way to help me get through when something happened to me? Thats because I treat you as a friend! Of course I had to do my best to help you in that situation. Olive felt the force of Odells hand intensify a few more times as she finished speaking, squeezing her jaw with a soreness. You offended that Mr. Smith because of me, I went to help you because I felt guilty! I just dont want to ruin your acting career because of me! Olive struggled a few times, forcing the pain out towards Odell. No! Thats not true! Youre lying!!! Odell retorted loudly, somewhat broken, his body trembling badly. Youre saying that because of Shane, right? Because he can protect you in the entertainment industry? Or are you saying that you have a crush on him? Olive just felt a headache, what was wrong with this Odell, why did he bring Shane into it again? She was trying to exin to Odell that this matter had nothing to do with Shane at all, but at that moment, she heard a sound of something heavy hitting the floor from the door of the dressing room. Olive hurriedly looked back and saw Nell standing in the doorway of the dressing room, her handbag dropped on the floor, now staring wide-eyed at Odell and Olive, her face was white, and she was wearing a bright red dress at the moment formed a sharp contrast.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Olive saw Nell, just feel a headache, today is what happened? Is everything going wrong? Nell! Olive pushed Odell away and rushed to Nell, trying to exin to Nell that things were not what she saw. Nell, however, dodged her hand with a disgusted look. Dont you touch me! Nell took a few steps backwards, a sarcastic smile on her face and red eyes. Olive! Youre just disgusting! Didnt you tell me you didnt like Odell? You told me before that there was nothing between you two and encouraged me to take the initiative, and now what are you doing? Olive was frozen in ce, she really didnt know how to calm down Nells anger at this moment, she felt her chest was stuffy, why did she have to face such a difficult situation? Olive is now anxious to exin clearly to Nell the rtionship between her and Odell, but now this situation, she does not know where to start to exin, and she has some things is really deceitful Nell. For example, Odell is interested in herself, she never mentioned a word to Nell, but she really cant say that to Nell openly. Olive has always felt that Odell is only a momentary favor to himself, he has not yet found his real favorite person, when he meets that person one day, he will naturally understand that she and he are notpatible, so for Odell to show love from time to time, Olive has always been all as if she did not know. But now things have obviously gonepletely off track, Odell does not want to be friends with her all the time, obviously to be closer to a cloth to develop into a boyfriend and girlfriend rtionship, but she does not want to, because she for Odell simply does not have that aspect of the mind, she does not want to be bound by love, after all, there are more important things to do. And now the matter has be even moreplicated, not only Nell, even Shane has a vague tendency to be involved. Nell, dont get excited yet! Things are not what you think, you listen to me to Olives mind was a mess, but she also understood that it was imperative to exin to Nell first, however, she did not finish her words, Nell interrupted her with a sneer. Olive you shut up! Dont you call me by my name, I feel sick when I hear it! Nells spirit was on the verge of copse, her eyes were red, she stepped forward and pushed Olive away, her actions were very rude, but Olive noticed that her body was actually trembling, and her face had turnedpletely gray. Olive saw the resentment in Nells eyes and did not dare to approach Nell, who had just pushed her backwards several steps and hit her back on the cold wall of the dressing room, which was tingling at the moment. Nell stared at Olive for a while, her eyes slowly emerged with ayer of water, she turned her head with some difficulty in the direction of Odell, and seemed to have gathered enough courage to take a few steps towards Odell. During Olives efforts to exin to Nell, Odell had been standing in front of the makeup table without saying a word, watching with cold eyes, as if their argument had nothing to do with him at all. Odell you say, what exactly do you mean? Chapter 2621 pouring oil on the fire Nell held back her tears and even gave Odell a big smile, only it was worse than crying. Didnt you already promise me that you would go shopping and watch movies with me? You forget it, I want to know now, are you still going or not? Olive heard Nell this almost begging words, could not help but close her eyes tightly and shook her head, Nell for Odells fondness, afraid of far deeper than she saw, otherwise she a thousand-year-olddy, how would she talk to others in such a low tone. Olive ispletely unexpected Nell will be tolerant of Odell to this extent, just happened that kind of thing, she actually asked Odell want to go shopping with her. She is such a proud and unrestrained person that she can do this, so you can imagine how hurt she and Odell will be when you see them just now. Odell nced at Nell coldly, the eyes so cold that even Olive felt rmed. Odell will agree to Nell to apany her to go shopping, ispletely to stimte Olive, now no longer necessary, naturally also do not bother to make a show in front of Nell, Nell in his bodypletely can not find a trace, just that soft voice to talk with her a little shadow of the big boy. Odells eyes returned to Olives face, gaze gloomy, but a bizarre smile appeared on his face. Olive, what do you say, should I go keep Nellpany now? Id like to hear your opinion. Olive twisted her head to re at Odell, she didnt expect the man to be so unaware of his manners at this time, the situation between her and Nell was already tense enough, to add fuel to the fire. Odells words finally made Nellpletely broken, her tears rolled down from her eyes, her lips trembled, her face was unspeakably painful. Olive felt that Odells words were simply ill-intentioned, no matter what his intentions were, now it will only make Nell more disgusted with herself, and her exnation will be more difficult. This person really Olive sighed, she now really wanted to smack Odell a big mouth to wake up this guy. However Olive didnt expect Odells next move to directly snuff out herst hope. Odell suddenly took a big step and walked straight up to her. Olive, why dont you say something? Am I going to say yes to her or not? Odell stared dead at Olive, seemingly not wanting to let go of any subtle expression on her face, his look, but Olive felt very strange, and even a little afraid. Dont you care at all about my dinner date with another woman? If I say yes to her, dont you have other ideas? Olives heart stuttered, so Odell had just agreed to Nells proposal so readily to see her reaction! He was, trying to use Nell to make himself jealous! This is really too childish! And such words, how can he say it directly in front of Nell? This is simply to make a permanent break between her and Nell ah! Odell! Are you finished or not! You Olives eyebrows knitted together and was about to reprimand Odell for a few words when she saw Nell rushing out with a face full of tears and the dressing room door mmed shut with a fierce m. As long as you are not stupid, anyone can understand from what Odell said just now, the reason he agreed to go to dinner and a movie and shopping with her is simply to stimte Olive, not sincere. Just now she has made the biggest concession, her pride and self-respect of a youngdy have been stepped on, that man is actually so disdainful, how can she continue to stay here? Nell! Olive shouted, but Nell had already run away, Olive heart seized a little, Nell that childish temper, angry to run away, may still do something stupid! No, she couldnt just stand by and watch her run away. Olive rushed to the door of the dressing room, but because she had just stood for too long, her legs and feet were a little numb, and she had pushed too hard, so she stumbled and fell on the floor. Odell saw this and rushed over to help Olive, his face full of worry. Olive, how are you? Are you hurt? Although Odell has just been aggressive attitude to Olive, but heart still love Olive, naturally can not see her hurt. However, Olive did not want to see his face at all, so she pushed Odell away. Get away from me!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Olive shouted, and then quickly got up and continued to chase outside, and when she rushed to the gate, she saw Nell reached out for a cab and got into the car without looking back, and left. Olive could only watch helplessly as the cab faded away, and she stood frozen in ce for a long, long time, as if her soul had been taken away. When she finally came back to her senses and returned to the dressing room, she found that Odell had also left, and the room was dark, with only you alone. Olives legs could no longer bear the weight of her body and she fell straight to the floor, things had developed to the point where it waspletely out of control. Olive sat there for a long time before struggling to get up and return to the hotel. She had just returned to the hotel andid down on the bed when her cell phone rang, and picked it up to see that it was actually Shane calling. Olive looked at the name on the phone with mixed feelings, but considering that Shane was Nells real brother, and now Nell was nowhere to be found, she probably didnt want to see herself, so maybe Shane could help persuade her, so she pressed the answer button. Hey, Shane, that, do you know where Nell is now? My sister? Whats wrong with her again? Shane obviously didnt expect Olives first question to be about Nell, and his tone was full of surprise. We we just had a conflict, and she ran away without a trace, and I dont know where to look for her. Once Olive said this, Shane understood and immediately said, Dont you worry, Ill have someone go find her right now and give you newster. After that, Shane hung up the phone. Olive was so preupied that she didnt have the heart to do anything, she simply washed up and theny on the bed waiting for Shanes call. Olive hurriedly picked it up and asked anxiously, How is it? Did you find her? Mmm! I found her, dont worry. How is she now? Chapter 2622 Aesthetics Dont worry! She didnt drink this time, she just doesnt seem to be in a good mood, Ive arranged for someone to send her back to the hotel to rest. Great, its good that its okay. Olive instantly breathed a sigh of relief. Well, lets not talk about her, I was going to call you because I have something to ask, we should have a second test sometime. Shanes words reminded Olive that she had been so caught up in the past few days that she had forgotten about the monthly test she and Shane had agreed to do, and it had indeed been some time since thest test. But in her heart she was actually very resistant to meet Shane, especially after the recent incident with Maisie and Alieen, she had always suspected that Shane was the mysterious golden master, but subconsciously she didnt want it to be so, which made her heart very confused and unprepared to face Shane. I have a very important scene tomorrow. Olives mind was a mess and she didnt know how to respond to Shane, so she could only say whatever came to mind. Well, I dont think I have tomorrow. Shane continued to ask: So are you avable next week? Im filming next week too, so I dont think Ill have time either. The two obvious refusals had left Olive at a loss as to how to exin, and it was impossible to pretend that nothing was wrong, so she could only try to convince Shane. Shane on the other side of the phone was no fool. Olive had so obviously expressed her thoughts, not because she couldnt get away from filming, but because she simply didnt want to meet him. Olive was afraid that Shane would continue to ask why he didnt meet with him, his heart was hanging in his throat, but unexpectedly, Shane didnt continue. Its okay, youve been busy shooting recently, so I wont bother you. Shane didnt get angry or discontented as expected, instead, he epted it dly, which made Olive not react for a while. After a few seconds of reflection, Olive felt sorry for him, although she had escaped Shanes temptation and should have been happy in her heart, but now there was a hint of bitterness and an indefinable feeling mixed in it. The two people each had their own thoughts, and hung up without saying a few words. The recent filming pressure is not small, Shanes attitude is also uncertain, so tonight Olive in bed for a long time can not sleep, has been tossing and turning in bed, thinking nonsense. The next mornings shoot was topped with dark circles under the eyes, cosmetics do not know how manyyers covered up. Olive took advantage of this gap in the look at the basic content again, the results of the heart thump. This mornings scenes are with Nell, that scene must have been very awkward. The two people met yesterdays scene is very helpless, todays shooting must continue to meet, hiding is not to avoid, can only continue to move forward, shooting must continue. Olive dawdled to change clothes and move to the outside scenes, hoping to dy for a while is a while, but did not expect to wait for a long time. The crew on set set up the machine, all in ce and ready to start, but Nell waste, so we had to wait together. She was half an hourte, but Mr. Laas was patient and did not lose his temper, waiting for her since early morning. After a while, Nell came to the venue slowly, with a calm face and no anxious look, and no feeling of guilt because she waste. Mr. Laas saw this state of the actress, really can not stand. Nell, do you still shoot the scene? The director with a ck face really didnt expect that no one in this crew would be a relief. What the hell are you doing, everyone is waiting for you early in the morning and you are forty minuteste! Faced with Mr. Laas criticism and outburst, Nells emotions didnt fluctuate too much and his tone was t. Oh, I was just identally dyed. The tone of not caring seems very insincere, it is this kind of indifferent feeling, let everyone think Nell very will not behave. Mr. Laas was so angry that he had nothing to say. Arent they all waiting for me? Then lets hurry up and start, everyone get ready oh! Mr. Laas looked at the dangling Si Nian, angry, the walkie-talkie in his hand directly thrown to the bottom of Nells feet, thanks to the assistant directors quick eyes and hands pressed Mr. Laas to throw the script, otherwise such a thick line book thrown on the girl, do not know how much trouble. The power and character behind Nell, even the top directors in the entertainment industry have to give in to three points, so Mr. Laas must do it, otherwise it will offend the investors, the y is finished. Mr. Laas had no ce to spill his anger, so he shouted at the staff. Ready, Nell first, start! Olive ording to the route to arrange a few days ago to stand on their own position, Nell and her face to face, two people in the garden, talking about things. Because it is filming two people talking state, so the upper body and expression of the interpretation is very important, need the machine close to shoot. After starting to shoot Nell performance is a mess, there are movements and expressions are very stiff, not even unable to express the emotional characteristics of the character, and and Olive and there is no eye contact, always looking elsewhere. You think the district of your people, what qualification in front of me to tell me what to do? Still want topare with me? Hurry up and say, why do you know these things! Olive heard these lines quickly adjusted her state, her brow furrowed, her expression face had a little bit of gloom, and lowered her posture to answer the question.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. I was able to learn about the emperors interests all because they were discussing together in the imperial garden and I happened toe across it before I learned the news. You still have to be shameless, to lie, the emperor must Stop! Mr. Laas directly called a halt, Nells expression made him fire up, raw state is not at all in the shooting. Nell, do you know how to act or not! Are you here to recite a text to me? Acting tasks need to express emotions, not let you recite the text expressionless, I let you be an actor not let you y puppet show, you show me how Olive is acting! Once I heard this, Nell also did not like it. Why should I watch Olive act? How old is she? Nell let out a coldugh, the corners of his mouth rose with a disdainful expression, a mocking look at Olive. Why should I study with a shameless vixen? Once the words were out, all the staff present were quiet, ravenous, not knowing how to face the situation. Olives feet felt like they were nailed to the ground, her fingers tightly sped around her small arms, her face stony and silent. Nells currentnguage and actions, and the day she faced Maisies state exactly the same, Olive is very familiar with this feeling, except that the protagonist from Maisie into their own. Chapter 2623 Get out of the entertainment industry It seemed like there was even more disgust and dislike for Olive than Maisie, and this time, she even said such ugly words in front of so many people. Nell, what the hell are you doing, shut the hell up!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Mr. Laas also did not expect the conflict between the actresses to be suddenly taken to the table, and Nells shocking words also took everyone by surprise. He rushed to the monitor and pointed at Nell with the script. Do you think the crew is your home? You are so unhappy with everyone when you dont like this and that every day? Nell was full of care, with a face of disgust. Yes, I just hate them, extremely disgusted! Her expression was full of dissatisfaction, and she remained unchanged in the face of Mr. Laas questioning, even using her sleeve to skim off the script that Mr. Laas raised. I say, director, look at the people youve chosen. Do not look at the character of the people? Either they are the ones who are backed up by the money masters, or they are the ones who climb up by the scandal with other men, these shameless people are your Mr. Laass treasures? Or is that what you like? Nell did not shy away from saying what was in his heart, and did not give Mr. Laas face, and even Mr. Laas was also damaged, and his mouth also made a disdainful sound, and his eyes were staring at Olive who did not say a word. The staff and other actors in the audience are stunned, this Nell is also too afraid of death, first offended Olive and Maisie, and then also the director a criticism, what is the origin of the young girl, too strong fighting power, right? Olive knows that it is extremely easy to be misunderstood if she doesnt say anything, she is now in a cold sweat and shivering, but she still wants to open her mouth to exin, but she didnt expect that before she said anything, the Maisie next to her acted first. She closed the script and stood up from her chair, also very angry. The sound of her suddenly standing up and pushing away her chair attracted everyones attention, and all eyes gathered on Maisies side to see what she was going to say. Indeed, the directors vision is indeed not good. Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air, who knew that the actress was adding fuel to the fire, but Maisie paused for two seconds to say something else. Otherwise, howe we always have this kind of casual people in our group just mixing in? If it wasnt for the sponsorship money, how would you and Olive be able toe in and be the leads in a big production like this? The people on the scene sighed, listening to her say that it seems that both people are really not good, this Olive at least can still act, but Nell only find things every day, but also bad acting. Nell obviously just a arrogant and domineering look, now listening to Maisies words also shivered with anger, face white, did not expect the irony fell on their own head. Although only a few seconds, Nell reacted and began to break out again. Maisie, who are you to go around talking about others? Youre just a shameless vixen, looking for men to climb around, and you have the nerve to talk about me? After I teach Olive a good lesson, it will be your turn, dont be in a hurry! Mr. Laas heard these words directly exploded, a district Nell every day jumping up and down here to make the group unsettled. How do you want to clean up my actors? How old do you think you are? Every day in this crew can not do anything, every day the expression is stiff action stiff, or an actor? Bullshit, still dare to point at my eyes here, hurry up and get out of my way! Nellughed instead of being angry: Howe I cantment on your actors? Or do you just like Maisie and Olive to serve you in private before youe to the scene? Thats why you are so protective of them! Mr. Laas didnt expect Nell to talk such nonsense and was furious, Im warning you, dont think your family is capable of talking nonsense, watch out for your mouth rotting, donte tomorrow, get out of my house! The words to let her go twice, it seems that Mr. Laas is really angry, no one dared to make a sound, are waiting for Nell how to behave. Nell still looked rxed, her face unchanged, looking straight at Mr. Laas, and a sneer escaped her lips. She clenched her hands tightly, and then reached out and pulled off all the hairpins on her head, and sharply took off her robe as well, throwing it all to the ground with a clink, and several pieces of jewelry were broken. Good! Ill go! Nell looked at the ground and said mockingly, kicking the bottom of the flowerpot on his foot out hard. What the hell do you think you are? Ive been wanting to leave for a long time, looking at these human-like things in front of me all day, its just disgusting! Saying that, Nell did not want to stay for a moment more and walked towards the dressing room. Olive grabbed Nells wrist at this time, her eyes staring straight at her, and then whispered to her: Nell, calm down, if you still want to be an actor, youll calm down! I remember when Olive and Nell used to y together in the crew, Olive was curious about the reason why Nell entered the crew. After all, why would a youngdy like Nell, who has no worries about her livelihood, go to the set to suffer and suffer? At that time, the simple Nell, with an innocent smile on her face, once mentioned acting, eyes seem to have stars, full of teenage longing and aspirations. She did not hide the fact that her dream was to be an actress, and she wanted to devote herself to acting, loving the job and cherishing every day she was an actress. So far, Olive cant tell if Nells love for acting is sincere or just a one-time thing, but there is one thing that everyone can see. Although Nell suddenly joined the cast and was given the opportunity to y the role of the princess, she genuinely wanted to y the role well, and anyone could see how much she cherished the role. But just because of the friction between Nell and Olive, there is a gap between the two people, so that the director can not be embarrassed in public. The reason for all of this is that because of the man who ispletely impossible with her, all of this has be unworthy? For Olive, who was reborn with a blood feud, it was hard to understand how Nell could give up everything so easily. Nell coldly broke Olives hands holding her wrists one by one, and stared straight at Olive, her two eyes bloodshot with rage, wanting to tear Olive alive. Calm down? What is there to be calm about? A woman like you, with your underhanded ways, doesnt deserve to be in the same cast as me! Do you think I still need to calm down for anything? Hmm? Chapter 2624 hit me? Nell, contrary to her usual smiling face, yelled at Olive in spite of her image, her delicate features already twisted into a ball. Ive seen countless women like you, and there are countless women who have jumped on Shane and Odell, so what do you think you are? As soon as hes over, youll be like a piece of trash. Snap! Nell has not yet finished speaking words, was a p fiercely pped back, all the staff present were stunned, and then immediately a little excited whispering and whispering, the intolerable Maisie has not yet put down the hand just raised. This sudden p, let the angry Nell froze, even the words were cut off directly. Now Nell, the delicate face by the p instantly red and swollen, originallybed neat hair is also a bit messy, back to the head of Nell, a face incredulous stare at Maisie. Maisie, you bitch! How dare you hit me! You dont even look at yourself, what kind of appearance you are in now, I beat you up, why do you want to pick a day? Maisie looked at Nell coldly, without a hint of fear of Miss Charming on her face. Miss Nell, you think the whole world is spinning for you? The earth does not rotate without you? Do not look at yourself, you are only allowed to shout uneducated, but also not allowed to give you a p, tell you what is called manners? Maisie, you I just want to frustrate you today this superior look, do not think their family is good, rich can do whatever they want, this is not your home, we are not your parents, to spoil your temper, you y a princess really think you are a princess? You think youre a princess just because youre a princess? You dont even have any upbringing like that. Maisie said without gasping, Nell interjected several times but did not have the opportunity. Do you think youre pretty, youre a good actress, youre rich, and youre the only one in the entertainment industry? Im telling you, youre nothing, youre just better born than the rest of us here, youve got a pair of rich parents, you think youre that good? Its your parents that everyone is paying attention to, without them, what kind of a person are you? At best, youre just a dog fighting for power! I only said what others didnt say about you today, dont really consider yourself a person! This word is like a sharp arrow poking into Nells heart, her face is even redder than the p she just received, and her body is still trembling slightly. Maisie, what the hell are you biting at! Youre ndering! Nells face was red and shaking with anger, and it took her a long time to say such a sentence. She tried to refute Maisie several times, but was interrupted raw, and finally held her fire. Did I bite you or not, you know in your heart, you still havente to your senses by now? Maisie stood by the seat with a disdainful face, coldly said, eyes fiercely looking at Nell. You think Odell has to like you because youre a youngdy, right? And do not go back to look in the mirror, people ugly but also kind, look at you that look, all over the body what ce shows Odell must like you?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. No manners, no quality, no upbringing, you are such a trifling person, Odell does not like you, to like Olive is also justifiable! Let me tell you, you are far worse than Olive, Olive is better than you in any ce, you cant evenpare to her toes, you are nothing without your rich parents. Dont you really know what youre relying on to run roughshod over the crew these days? I dont think we can amodate you in the entertainment industry, so hurry up and go back to your greenhouse garden and be a richdy. Oh, by the way, please be filial, because no one in this world can really look at a giant baby like you except your parents! Maisies words, without giving Nell a shred of face,pletely tore through Nells only pretense, trampled on Nells proud self-esteem, this word by word like a knife de, a knife cut in Nells heart, her dignity, her face, her family in Maisies words is not worth mentioning. Nells face was white, her body was trembling with anger, even her face was white to the naked eye, her lips buzzed twice, but she couldnt say anything. Youre disgusting! This paragraph does not have the slightest chance to let Nell breathe, the line of water said directly ended Nell, and finally did not forget to do a storm summary. And Maisie never said so in front of Nell before, but only before withholding, but it does not mean that she does not have resentment, now all said, their hearts are also a lot of pleasure. Maisie finished her speech and did not even look at Nell, but turned to Mr. Laas and said indifferently: Director, for this meaningless person dyed too much time, also dyed a lot of progress, we all quickly prepare, catch the next scene. The whole audience was still immersed in Maisies words, not knowing what to do until Maisie said to start work, and only then did she pull everyones thoughts back. Mr. Laas after the emotional adjustment just now, no longer the previous anger, only still full of disgust for Nell, and no longer look at her more, pped his hands, coughing to the whole staff. Okay, get ready, lets shoot the next scene, Olive, your costume continues to wear, Ill let the other actors and you shoot the next scene. After receiving Mr. Laass instructions, the entire crew started to get busy, everyone started their work in earnest, and everyone seemed to have a tacit agreement not to look at Nell anymore, treating her like air. Nells face turned red with embarrassment, and her whole body felt upset to the extreme. After all, a youngdy like her is most afraid of people ignoring her like this and hurting her self-esteem. Finally, Nell couldnt stand it anymore and put down a word to Olive. Olive, you bitch, wait for me, I will make my brother abandon you! And I will also make him stop the sponsorship of this trash crew, get you out of the entertainment industry, and make this shitty crew have nothing to film! The crew didnt think Nell existed, but their hearts thumped at these words, and their eyes becameplicated as they looked at Olive, who they loved but had to eat too! Olive knew that Mr. Laas had asked the crew to take care of themselves, and everyone was very curious about her, after all, she directly acted as the female lead, who still did not know what was going on in their hearts. Chapter 2625 Changing Alieen Now when they hear Nells words, they all look like theyvee to a realization, anyway, they dont mind watching, even if Olive was honest before, but it doesnt stop their gossip soul from burning. However, Olives personal matters are minor, but the sponsorship is the most worried about the whole crew, if they really withdraw the capital, the crew and how to survive it? The assistant director couldnt help himself and whispered in Mr. Laas ear. If the funding is really withdrawn, then is our crew really out of luck? Dont worry. Mr. Laas said indifferently, not taking Nells threat to heart in the slightest, with a stern face to the staff. Work well. Now, the crew really got busy, but all of them were ying with their hearts and preparing for the next scene. Olive felt nothing but oxygen deprivation and weakness as she slowly walked back to her dressing room, the blood flowing backwards throughout her body making her exhausted. Now that the scene with Nell was interrupted and Nell was gone, the actors for the next scene hadnt finished their makeup. Olive sat paralyzed, her heart in turmoil, her head wondering what was going on. At that moment, Maisie came into the dressing room. Olive, are you okay?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Maisie sat beside Olive and gently patted her shoulder. Although her face didnt seem to be anything special, there was genuine concern for Olive in her eyes. Olive sighed and turned her head to Maisie. Im fine. Olive pulled out a raw, unappealing smile and said as if nothing was wrong. I may have lost and disappointed, Nell and I grew up differently, two worlds apart, so maybe theres really no way to be friends. In the previous cast, Olive could not talk about how much she liked Nell, but after more contact, she felt that Nell was a dainty girl with a good heart, at least nothing bad. Until now, Olive only understand, good heart, but does not mean she can not respect others. Like Nell, with an illustrious family background, see themselves as the focus of attention and do not care about others, and she is always ufortable to make friends. Olive briefly told Maisie how she and Nell met, and Maisie, who is also an old man who has been in the muddy waters of the entertainment industry for many years and can naturally rte, smiled at Olive and then whispered. Yes, but it cant be helped. Olive heard these words, raised her eyes to look at Maisie, inside her eyes there was thanks to Maisie also more trust. Thank you for today, without you I dont know what I would have done today, Im afraid I would have gotten you into trouble. Its okay, dont talk about whats involved or not, anyway, Ive been looking at her badly, so its not just for you, but also for myself. Maisie said to Olive indifferently, her eyebrows lightly rxed, as if this is the reason she said. Besides, were not also friends its only right to help you. Maisie some uneasy and shy turned his head, no longer look at Olive, and Olive, although she did not see her look, but also clear, like Maisie such a cloudy and light-hearted people, said the words, more or less embarrassed, otherwise Maisie how even the line of sight are afraid to look over to her side? Usually, Maisie seems to be uninterested in anything, and she doesnt see her being close to others, but she never thought that she cherishes her rtionship with Olive. Olive was still frozen in ce, but her eyes let out light, probably because this reaction made Maisie ufortable, so Maisie turned her head and smiled. Its nothing, its probably just me looking at it like that too, if it upsets you, then you Olive then reacted and gently took Maisies hand that was cold with a hint of uneasiness. Just so, I think so too. Perhaps Olive was too sincere, making Maisie slightly out of breath, but turned her eyes to look at Olive andughed out loud, as if it had been a long time since she had received such frank feelings. In fact, Olive should have been sleepless and hurt because of the days events, but after listening to Maisies words, she was extraordinarily relieved and rxed, and soon went to sleep after a tiring day. The next day, Olive had breakfast with Maisie and walked back to the set while discussing the script. It is said that the early bird has the worm to eat, in this crew, Maisie and Olive is the hardworking, they always arrive at the set earlier than others, but I did not expect that today there is an even earlier arrival, but also the most unattractive Olive and Maisie white lotus. Alieen, who hadnt been seen for a long time, showed up to the set early in the morning. When you think about it, she seems to have note to the set for a long time, Mr. Laas has been more or less to her some opinions. Although she had said hello before, Mr. Laas still waved his hand with a disgusted face and told Alieen to change her clothes and get ready for the shooting. Olive looked at Alieen and felt that she had lost some of her high-mindedness from her previous life and had more patience and weakness. Mr. Laass attitude towards Alieen was extremely impatient, he looked at Alieen very annoying but did not say anything, such an attitude made the memory of the grumpy Alieen did not get angry, but also nodded his head, and hurried to the dressing room to change costumes and makeup. The purpose of Olives visit to the set today was to watch Maisies acting, and to feel the feeling of Maisies acting under the awning, and to study the meaning of the scripts lines, as well as the scripts character image, and to raise her eyes from time to time to see Maisies rivalry with Alieen, and to find ces to learn from. For such a big production, like Alieen, who only has a good face but no brain, she also knows how important the y is, and has done her homework carefully before, and memorized her lines well, but the mistake is that the role yed by Alieen is the purist in the whole harem, and is deeper than the other hooked-up roles. So even though Alieens basic performance was okay, she didnt grasp the essence of the role. A director like Mr. Laas, who strives for perfection, could not see such a performance from her. In just two scenes, Mr. Laas could not help but shout several times. Alieen, what the hell are you acting? Have you studied the script properly? You are now to fully immerse yourself in the role, to experience the inner world of the character, to figure out the deeper meaning behind each line, not for you toe over and recite some lines that everyone will know by heart. Chapter 2626 Don’t worry If you go on like this, what else to shoot? If you are usually free, ask Maisie how to grasp the image of the character, ask her more, you can definitely learn a lot of experience. Once Mr. Laas opened his mouth, he gave a lecture to Alieen, and directed Alieens fire to Maisies body. A straight man like Mr. Laas is also a workaholic, who doesnt care about the rtionship between the staff. Alieen was Mr. Laas lecture dumbfounded stood in ce, after regained consciousness is to feel embarrassed, face hard to see the extreme, the whole person because Mr. Laas words embarrassed to death. However, Alieen did not have Nells background, and could not be as angry as Nell in public, so she could only suppress her anger and nod stiffly to Mr. Laas, indicating that she would do so. Okay, director, I will ask Maisie seniors for more advice in private. Olive waited for a long time on the set, and finally Maisie and Alieens rival scene, stumbled through the filming, looking at the time it was already twelve noon. Mr. Laas is usually a workaholic, and he was not willing to let go of this little time for eating, while he was looking at the script, figuring out each role in the script, while eating. Olive hesitantly walked back and forth in front of Mr. Laass office door several times, thinking about it, but with a feeling of apprehension, she stretched out her hand and knocked on the office door. Pleasee in. Mr. Laas voice floated out from behind the door, and Olive gently pushed the door and walked in. When Mr. Laas looked up and saw that it was Olive, he couldnt help but frown. Oh, its you, whats the matter worth not eating at noon? Director, actually I want to talk to you about Nells matter After deliberating for half a day, Olive slowly told Mr. Laas what she had in mind. Director, Im really sorry, because of the conflict between the two of us, resulting in Nell left the crew, but also dyed the shooting time of the crew, and, listening to Nells meaning, she is likely to let our sponsors to withdraw funding, for this matter, I have a great responsibility, just want to say sorry to you. After finishing her words, Olive sincerely gave Mr. Laas a ny-degree bow to express her apology. Olive is really full of guilt about this matter, she knows that Nells nature, will certainly do everything possible to make Shane withdraw funding, although she and Shanes close rtionship, but still do not think that her halfway friend and Nells sister, Shane will be more biasedpared to herself, probably this time the sponsorship of the crew will really be withdrawn. Withdrawal of funds? You came to talk to me so much today just to ask me about the Lopez familys investment? Then you can rest assured that they have no intention of withdrawing their investment. Mr. Laas said, put down the script in his hand, raised his eyes to look at Olive, after saying this, his nose coldly snorted, indicating that he did not care about this matter. Even if it is because of Nell, the Lopez family withdrew our capital so what? Ive been in the entertainment industry for more than a year or two, and with my connections, cant I find a big sponsor? It will only take some time. Mr. Laasforted Olive and told her not to worry, although he said so, but Olive still expressed her guilt about this matter, after all, such arge production, actors, props, costumes and scenery, etc., can not have the slightest error. Not to mention the daily expenses of the crew, the props alone have been expensive, Olive really can not imagine, if the crew was really withdrawn from the capital, then what to do. This is not something you can think about, than these things, you should focus on acting above. Mr. Laas looked up at Olive, and his expression became a bit more serious. I dont know what kind of rtionship you have with Shane, but as a director, I only care about how you act, you were brought here by Shane to get our audition, but it was me who kept you, and so far, your performance is still recognized by me. Mr. Laas said in a calm tone, slowly. After saying he was sure of Olives acting skills, Mr. Laas paused and then said, Those things shouldnt worry you, all you have to do is improve your acting skills and bring the characters in the script to life, I believe you wont let me down.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Mr. Laas lightly said those words to Olive, and then lowered his head to do his unfinished work, although he looked as if he had not just said anything, but Mr. Laass words still made Olives heart warm. After hearing Mr. Laas words, the big stone in his heart was finally put down, and he was relieved and touched by Mr. Laas concern, which also made his aggrieved self feel much better. Because you believe in me and affirmation, so I will not let you down! I will try my best to portray a good character and live up to your expectations, thank you, director! Suddenly being thanked by Olive so grandly and sincerely, Mr. Laas, who was usually unsmiling, suddenly lowered his head and pretended to be more focused on his work. You go out to eat, since this matter has been settled, then work hard in the future, I have to be busy, you go now. Hearing this, Olive walked out of the office and towards the dressing room, at this time of the day, most people had finished their lunch and gone to rest, the crowded theater was suddenly a little quiet. Only now did Olive remember that Maisie was still waiting for her, and that Maisie hadnt eaten yet. Before he reached the door, he heard the sound of insulting wordsing from inside, which surprised Olive a little and rushed to take a few quick steps. Isnt this our big star Maisie? Look at these essories that are not up to par, and the shoes, arent they the ones that went off the market a few years ago? And look at your face, do not take care of maintenance, you do not forget, you are the pir of our cast, do not lose our people. Listen to these words, Olive is not difficult to know that this is Alieen is looking for Maisies fault, she knows Alieen too well. Mr. Laas is a director after all, in Alieen see is now temporarily can not afford to mess with people, but Maisie is indeed she can afford to mess with, this is not, in front of Maisie showed a disgusting face. Chapter 2627 The down and out Maisie Before Mr. Laas in front of the whole crew, to give Alieen embarrassment, let Alieen good to Maisie to learn to discuss, this immediately became Alieen hair on Maisies reason. Soon the voice of Maisie came from inside, making Olive, who was hesitant to go in and clean up after Alieen, drop her hand that grabbed the door handle and stand at the door of the dressing room. These essories and shoes are really the styles that have gone out of fashion. You are right, I am not like you now, I earn my own money, I am really not as rich as you. Maisie didnt care about Alieens outburst, instead she graciously epted Alieens sarcasm. Olive also pressed her heart to go inside, she wanted to know how Maisie, who could make Nell cry, would teach Alieen, who didnt know how to behave. As soon as Maisie finished speaking, Alieen immediatelyughed. I didnt expect that Mr. Lopez was tired of ying and discarded you, be such a beggar look, you are not before also touted as a goddess, now this pathetic look, do you want me to go to plead, let Mr. Lopez give you something, or me others suspect our Mr. Lopez vision, how to see you? Olive hesitated for a moment, or ready to quietly outside the door to listen to their conversation, after all, Olive has always been curious about Maisies former golden master, and now Alieen serve Mr. Lopez, or not Shane? I dont want to be around him, but that doesnt mean youre entitled to yell at me. How brazen, do you really think you are a person? Alieen was furious as soon as she heard Maisies cloudy words, and her anger was instantly ignited. You are just a pretentious ything, Mr. Lopez has not even mentioned you for so long, not to mention that you can return to Mr. Lopezs side, you fell into such a situation in the entertainment industry, Mr. Lopez does not help to fight, but also to suppress you, otherwise, you still naively think that Mr. Lopez is so You care about you, you want to go back to the return? You are too proud of yourself! Really? Im not a threat to you, and Ill never go back to him, so why are you showing off with me here? Arent you jealous because he still has me in his heart? Maisie actually doesnt care to argue with people, but that doesnt mean her words arent lethal, not arguing doesnt mean being afraid, often the words she utters can call a fatal blow, making people admire such a venomous goddess. Nonsense! Alieen was so angry with Maisie that she couldnt hold in a word for half a day, but her eyes could not wait to tear Maisie alive. After a long time, Alieens smug voice was suddenly heard, apparently she had already adjusted to her angry state of mind. Maisie, open your eyes wide and see what this is? Or else save your illusions about Mr. Lopez. As she spoke, Alieens bag made a thin rattling sound, and the way she held it precious in her hand showed Alieenscency. Maisie fixed her eyes on the object in Alieens hand, and after a while, she calmly said, Is this the door card of the Penins Vi? Youve got a good look. Alieens voice was full of cheerfulness, and one could imagine that she must have looked even more pleased with herself at that moment. Youve been with Mr. Lopez for so long, did he give you this card to hold? This is Mr. Lopezs private vi, look at you that way, a little knowledge but not that good life! I didnt really take the card, youre right about that. Maisie was not provoked by Alieens provocations and graciously admitted it. Alieen couldnt help butugh at Maisies admission, and thatugh deepened her mockery of Maisie. In fact, you can recognize also good, I guess also guessed, like you such a woman, how can get this private vi door card, I also asked the family attendants, those attendants told me, I was the only woman who got the door card, they are respectful to me, this rtionship, you and I know in my heart. So you know which of us is more important to Mr. Lopez, dont you? Olive, who was outside the door, now understood that Alieen was so confident ining to trouble Maisie, just to show off that she was better off than Maisie, so as to frustrate Maisies arrogance. Before, Olive also thought that Alieens gold master might be like some vulgar rich man or middle-aged uncle, but now that she heard the conversation between the two of them, she felt that she seemed to think of people as simple, after all, a horny rich man would not let someone like Maisiemit herself to him. The two of them were talking about Mr. Lopez, a young and powerful man, but was it really Shane? She knows Alieen too well, a woman like Alieen, if the man she is attached to is a man of unimpressive appearance, all she wants is the money in the mans hand, if the man is simply horny and vulgar, all she wants is the resources the man can give her. Look at Maisie, Maisie has always had a high vision, the average person can not enter her eyes, and she now has the man in her heart, which means that the man has money and power, and outstanding appearance, definitely not ordinary people. She thinks that Shane is the only one who fits the bill for such a young, powerful and distinguished-looking man from a distinguished family. Olive had a choking feeling, just when she thought Maisies boss was Shane.Original from N?velDrama.Org. While Olive was caught up in her own spection, Maisies cold voice suddenly came from inside the room. Then really want to congratte you, get Mr. Lopez private vi door card it, but, you seem to have misunderstood one thing. Hearing Maisies words, the originally proud Alieen suddenly froze. What do you mean? What can I misunderstand? This door card of yours is just one of the houses he owns, not the door card of his real home. Maisie spoke calmly to Alieen about the man she knew as Mr. Lopez. He probably only goes to that vi of his once in a while, after all, he has so many properties in his name, where does he live the rest of the time, and with what kind of women? Probably you dont know, do you? You are nonsense, you are obviously jealous of me, every time he is with me the ce is that vi. Chapter 2628 Mysterious golden master Alieen listened to Maisies words and argued desperately, but her loss ofposure, again, made her words appear so pale and feeble. It seems that you are the one who is obsessed, he doesnt like women to go to his ce. Maisie stated the facts without being affected by Alieens words in any way, but Alieens face in the dressing room was extremely bad, so gloomy that it could drip ink. Hes always been like this with the women he usually ys with. Olive knows that these women do not include Maisie, and then look at Alieen, probably angry at Maisies words. Just you? Who are you to say you know Mr. Lopez? At best, you are just a woman who abandoned! Youve been with him for so long, you dont even have a vi door card, acting like youre above me in front of me is so ridiculous, besides Maisie only heard half of her speech, and interrupted Gu Alieens words stiffly. Alieen, since you are all so familiar with him, dont you know that he will have a facial unlock in every vi? Did you take my words, but not cross your mind? Facial unlock? Yes, thats Mr. Lopezs too! So what if you understand? You dont think you can open the door of Mr. Lopezs house with that face of yours, do you? Hahahaha, not only are you good looking, youre also good dreamer. Alieens whole body is not good, she is extremely angry, speaks out of turn, and does not care about the consequences, she does not think, if Maisie can really open the door of that man, how embarrassing her situation is! Youve finally said the right thing, you dont say, my face can really get into your boss Mr. Lopezs door! Maisies light-hearted look left Alieen speechless and exasperated. Maisies face was expressionless and Alieen didnt know what was in her mind. Olive stood wandering in the corridor at the door, she didnt know what Maisie was doing now, but she knew only too well Alieens dilemma of lifting a stone to smash her own feet. Alieen was there today topete with Maisie to show off how important she was, but it didnt ur to her that she was just like a clown, showing off something Maisie hadnt bothered to ask for before. The fact that she wanted to tell Maisie to weigh her own weight, but didnt realize that she was the one who took the small profit and didnt know it, made Alieen unable to ept it for a while. Maisie you shameless woman! Olive suddenly heard Alieen cursing out such words and ran from the door, knowing that Alieen couldnt stay in the dressing room and wanted to escape. Although she knew it was not good for her to eavesdrop like this, she was more afraid that Maisie would find out and damage her trust in her, so Olive turned around at once and left that ce of right and wrong.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Olive walked straight out of the set, pretending to take a taxi back to the hotel, and stopped a car on the side of the road, only to turn around and see Alieen who was walking towards the same direction. The original clean-cut features became detestable because of anger, and the whole person showed an indescribable shade. At this time Alieen, I guess also did not expect that they came out can still encounter obnoxious people, which makes the already bad mood became more gloomy, eyes skimming to Olive, whispered a sentence. What bad luck, can still meet you! Thats true, you didnt build the road, you didnt build the house, so why cant I be here? Olive, looking at her, smiled like a smile. Yo, I remember, youre here to find your shameless best sister! Alieen said shamelessly, thinking she could still go and insult Olive and bring Maisie along with her so she could give herself some relief from the stifling she had just done. You two can y together, really close to the vermilion is red, close to the ink is ck, she is a spiteful woman who was abandoned, you are also a cheating bitch. If Olive didnt know what kind of insult Alieen had received, she would have lost her temper when she heard these words, but now, Alieen was an upromising clown in her eyes, not even worthy of pity, thinking like this, Alieen couldnt help but hum andugh out loud. You still have the face tough? What are youughing at? Olive nced at her, the corners of her mouth hung a sarcastic smile, this smile stung Alieens eyes, so that she could not help but lose control of her emotions, as if she wanted to tear Olive alive. Now Alieen, with a horrible expression, her features all screwed together, her two eyes wide but bloodshot with rage, stared at Olive with a deadly re. To say that you have no face and no skin, what I said can still make youugh? What the hell are you, just daring tough at me here? Laughing at you? Thats too much to lift you up, youre not funny. Olive saw that Alieen hadpletely lost her mind and started barking around, biting whoever she caught, so she was not polite and did not give Alieen any mercy. Dont you know by now that you are a very sad person? Have you forgotten that the man you love the most has done the most harm to you? Where did you get the courage to present yourself as the woman of your golden master? Youre just a dog by his side, arent you? Olives word by word ruthlessly pierced Alieens heart, picking off Alieens disguise. After hearing Olives words, Alieen suddenly remembered that day in the bar, she was trampled by the monarch she served without any dignity, that appearance might have been seen by Olive, and now Alieen, wearing the veneer of perfection, hadpletely turned into the golden masters ything in the eyes of Olive and Maisie, with no bottom line. Because of this thought, the angry Alieen pped Olives face down. Olive is not a vegetarian, left hand grabbed Alieens hand, the whole person backward a dodge, originally thought to return the tooth for tooth, but a horn sound behind her, let her stop this moments action. Turning her head to look, Alieen froze and looked at the car driving over, eyes shing, and Olive also changed her body, and indeed a pure white business car stopped in front of them. Compared to the car, perhaps Olive knows more about clothes, only this car, look morefortable than the ordinary car, as for the car brand she really does not recognize, but that license te number, seems to be their own seen, because somehow there is a sense of familiarity. Olive thought about it, or did not think of this car from where to see. Chapter 2629 Blazing The business car slowly drove past them and stopped not far away, before the pure white car stopped, another limousine appeared in front of them, this limousine Olive did recognize and was familiar with, the car was Shanes. Olive looked at the second limousine, I dont know what was in her mind, she turned her head to look at Alieen behind her, she found Alieens eyes more timid, as if there was some terrible beast in front of her, so she pulled her legs and ran kind of feeling. Alieens figure was a little unsteady, and her face, which had been red from the fight with Olive, was now suddenly bloodless. Why would Shanee to the theater, to find himself? Or was it for Alieen? Olives heart was in turmoil, she didnt want Shane toe to pick up Alieen. The car doors all opened in a sh, in the car came down a personal bodyguard in a ck suit, Olive vaguely felt that she had seen him before, closer look, that is either Nell in the drunken bar met Aloo, or Alieen is now the golden masters bodyguard, it seems, the first car is to pick Alieen away. The second limousine, in the car down is a calm Shane. As soon as Shane got out of the car, the first thing he saw when he looked up was Olive, as if there was no room for anything else in his eyes. He saw Olive staring at him nkly, which made him panic a little, and his body swayed, but he quickly returned to his usual state. Shane closed the car door sideways and came striding towards Olive, finally standing in front of her. What a coincidence, I didnt expect to meet you here, Olive, long time no see. Olive, who was already about 57, looked extraordinarily petite in front of Shane, who was about 58, as she listened to Shane say to her in a deep voice with his head bowed. Olives heart was racing because Shane was leaning too close, and her whole face flushed slightly red. She clenched her fist nervously and was about to ask Shane the reason for his visit to the set when she saw Aloo walking up to Alieen. Miss, our Mr. Lopez has been waiting for you for a long time, he is in the car, please go over there. Olive heard Aloos words and was shocked. Shane really didnte to pick up Alieen, the Mr. Lopez whom Aloo served was Alieens real owner. Olive subconsciously nced at the limousine not far from them, she knew clearly that the owner was watching them. Turning her head to look at Alieen, she saw that her face was pale, her lips were not a trace of blood, and her limbs were trembling slightly, as if she would fall to the ground in the next second because her legs were weak. Thinking back to the purpose of Alieen in the set today, which is to show off in front of Maisies golden master Mr. Lopez to her good, and now Alieen this look, where there is a little color of joy, is clearly fear. When you think about it, Mr. Lopez was able to give Alieen the resources to make her materially rich, but not because Alieen did his ything, throwing down her dignity in exchange for this look today. I still remember Alieen in the bar, there is no one good, abused, no matter who saw that look, there is some regret and fear in the heart. Fortunately, this is only rted to Alieen, with her Olive does not have the slightest rtionship, of course, with Shane also does not have a half rtionship. The mention of Shane made Olives heart, which had been worried about his rtionship with Alieen, drop, and she didnt know why she didnt want them to have a personal friendship. Olive is now in a rxed mood, and then look at Alieen, she cant stop the cold sweat on her face, her hand clenched tightly, standing straight in ce, not moving the slightest idea. Aloo saw Olive that look, really cant help it, said to Alieen: Miss Holt, Mr. Lopez has been waiting for you for a long time, you better hurry up, or when Mr. Lopez angry words, you should be ufortable again. Aloo said this, not in the least, Alieen as ady, but mixed with disgust. Olive thought, before in the bar, Aloo to Maisie respectful and polite, not a bit of ck, and treat Alieen but a huge difference. Aloos attitude made Olives heart more certain, Maisie in the heart of that golden master Mr. Lopez weight, and Alieen will one day be that she hated the most abandoned people, this is just a matter of time sooner orter. Really really sorry, I am extremely ufortable today, I came to the physiological period, can you tell Mr. Lopez, today, I Alieen stumbled over these words to Aloo, backing up as he spoke. Miss Holt, this excuse, you have already said, and besides we have said it before But I Miss Holt! Alieen wanted to say something else, but was interrupted by Aloo raw. To be honest, there are many women who want to serve Mr. Lopez, if you do not want to, there are arge number of women in the back of the queue, you have any dissatisfaction with us, you can also say it, you do not have to stammer like this, anyway, Mr. Lopez also do not see you, can stay so long also all in your obedience, you do not have to pretend to be so fake, no one forced you! The cold words reveal Aloos disgust for Alieen, and such Aloo is only following the attitude of Mr. Lopez, so you can imagine how humble Alieen is in front of Mr. Lopez, the rich master, and the bodyguards around her do not treat Alieen as a person, but as a toy that their Mr. Lopez can throw away at any time. Alieen is not a person, but a toy that their Mr. Lopez can throw away at any time. When Alieen heard Aloos words, her whole body cells froze, and her retreating steps stopped, only to look a little more fearful, her mouth trembled slightly, as if she wanted to say something else, but finally she just had to take a deep breath, force down her uneasiness, and said to Aloo. Im sorry, I didnt mean that, just just now I was just talking nonsense, Ill go right away, right away. After saying this, Olive saw Alieen running towards the luxury car that she feared. The armrest of the car was just touched by Alieen, the door mmed open and the person in the car grabbed Alieen and got into the car.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Less Mr. Lopez, just now Im not Mr. Lopez sorry ah! Alieens scream rmed the people outside the car, Olive looked to Aloo, Aloo seemed to be used to this, he nodded to Olive. Guys, Ill leave you to it. Aloo opened the door and got in, and the car immediately drove out of Olives sight. Olive, whose heart was in turmoil since her rebirth, felt that there were many things that made her still notpletely clear and her heart was in turmoil, but with Shane around, there was no way she could concentrate on her thoughts. Chapter 2630 don’t like If Shane and Alieen are not rted, then who is the man in Maisies heart, and who is Alieens cash master? A young man who can turn the tide in this city, a powerful young man with a distinguished background, every bit of this information adds to the mystery of the man behind it. So, Olive began to fret around Shane, she did not know where to start this thing when a touch of warmth came from behind her, so Olive subconsciously broke free, but when she remembered that the side is Shane, it stood frozen, less struggle. In the meantime, Shane took Olives hand in his. Shane grew up as a rich boy, but his palms have rough lines that dont belong to him. Olive had been on the side of the road for a long time because of her own thoughts. Shane hugged her from behind and suddenly held her hand, silently transmitting the warmth of his body. At that moment, Olives eyes widened, her face was incredulous, her heart was pounding, her body froze slightly, her face was faintly hot and flushed with a slight redness not seen in the past. Do you know how long youve been standing on the side of the road? The hands are all frozen like this. Shanes hug tightened, then rubbed Olives hand uncontrobly to give her a little more warmth. Come on, lets talk about it when we get to the set. Shane naturally took Olives hand and walked forward. Olives appearance made Shane slightly unhappy, so he turned to Olive and whispered, Why dont you go? Do you not want to go back now? Or do you not want me to send you back? If its the former, then lets go to the set together. If its thetter, then Ill ask someone to send you back and Ill go see Mr. Laas to talk to him about something, how about that? Olive heard that Shane was going to see Mr. Laas to talk about something and snapped back to her senses.Original from N?velDrama.Org. What are you going to do with Mr. Laas? Were going to talk about Nell, and the investment. Shane did not hide and told Olive the truth. Olive didnt expect that for Nells sake, Shane woulde to the set so soon to find Mr. Laas, could he have agreed to withdraw the investment? You to the crew is not for the withdrawal of the matter? Shane, in fact, this matter and the crew has no rtionship, I and Nells conflict, do not involve other people in the crew, if Nell is still ufortable, then I directly resign from the y, please do not withdraw funds. Because you cant imagine how much effort Mr. Laas has put into this show, and the rest of the crew, they work every day Olive, when did I say I wasing here toe over to divest? Shane couldnt bear to hear Olives words, his eyes wereced withughter, and he looked at Olive with a blush. Youre not here to divest? Then what are you here for? Olive asked dully. Nell caused a lot of trouble in the cast this time, and openly contradicted the director of the cast, I came over to apologize to Mr. Laas for Nell. Shane said these words, in Olives opinion is really a big surprise, fortunately not withdrawal, Olive heart burden finally no longer. Meaning, no divestment is considered an apology? By the way, there is one thing that I must ask you to say clearly. The reason you and Nell are arguing is for Odell, right? Shane grabbed Olives hand tightly, making Olives heart flutter, she didnt expect their sibling rtionship to be so good that even Nell told Shane the reason. Well, thats right. I heard Eino say that Odell liked you and then confessed his love to you right? Shane looked at Olive with a little more inscrutability in his eyes. It would be understandable if Shane asked himself why he was arguing with Nell, but why was he asking this question? I guess I like him, but I dont really like him. Olive answered truthfully, she raised her head, her gaze hit Shanes ck eyes, like a vortex, something more she didnt know, and it was fascinating. And what about the results? You promised him? Shane, tightening his grip on Olives hand, asked the question with even more force. Olive is confused, can not guess why Shane to ask such a question. No, I didnt say yes, because it wasnt right. Olive finished speaking and a silence fell between the two, Shane dropped Olives hand after she finished speaking, then resumed his calm demeanor and said. Is that so? Well then, thats good Olive full of questions, she thought Shane was looking for himself for Nell, asking these questions probably maybe Nell asked him to ask it, so thinking, Olive stopped dwelling on it. You dont have anything else to ask me besides this? Why dont you ask me why I dont exin myself to Nell, or just get me in trouble for Nell or something. What kind of trouble do I have to go after you? Why are you messing with your head so much, I just wanted to ask this one question. Hmm? Then why are you asking this? Shane turned his head to look at Olive, and looking at Olives puzzled look couldnt help but deepen his eyes a lot. Shane immediately grabbed Olives hand and tugged it hard, as if he was grabbing his own treasure. After a spiral of the sky, Shane took Olive into his arms. Olive, do you really not know why Im asking this question? Are you ying dumb, or are you really a little dumb? Olives face was pressed against Shanes chest, her heart pounding, the temperature on her face rising with the breath Shane exhaled, Shanes eyes locked on Olive without leaving a single moment. Two lives, Olive or the first time a man into the arms, she panicked in the heart,pletely at a loss, and Shane did not say anything, just a fierce hold Olive, so that she does not leave their own. You you quickly let go of me I really do not know, others see bad. After a long time, Olive also did not be Shane loose the slightest, she finally could not help struggling to push him away, unintentionally touched Shanes chest. That feeling, instantly let the heart more what unknown feelings. Shane looks skinny, but is actually a person who is thin when he is undressed, so Olive made every effort to push Shane away, but not even a little. The touch of the fingertips made Olive feel not so real, so she instantly wanted to take her hand back, but that feeling, a touch of sinking, there is some addiction. Dont run away, obey your feelings. However, as soon as Olive had the idea of escaping, she was pressed to his chest by Shane, and Olive was so shy that she wanted to find a crack in the ground, when Shane finally let go, a little reluctantly, but looking at Olive that way, he had to let go with some helplessness. Chapter 2631 Misunderstanding lifted Lets stop here today, okay? Otherwise I cant help but get an inch on you. Shane whispered such words in Olives ear, and Olives face suddenly burst red like a tomato. Olive, these days I call you, you perfume me again and again, did I do something wrong to make you unhappy? Shane, who always gets the wind and the rain, didnt expect to be so hesitant to say the question he had been thinking about for a long time. And Olive was a little shy, afraid of what woulde, she was worried about Shane asking this question before. Olive had a moment to tell him about her previous suspicions about Shane, but she was afraid he would hate her, after all, he wouldnt want others to know about his personal matters, right? Probably will think that they are meddlesome So, its better not to say anything. Olive pressed down her hearts nervousness and anxiety, torn for half a day, thinking about it, but still wanted to ask out. Shane, you you honestly answer me, Maisies previous backer, and now Alieens this golden master, is not you? After these words were spoken, Olive clearly felt her heart beat several times faster, for Shanes answer, she was both afraid and curious. Shane, on the other hand, waspletely dumbfounded by Olives words. He froze for a while before reacting to Olives meaning, but he couldnt help butugh out loud. How can you ask such a silly question? I know its impossible to think with my toes! Shane said helplessly, however soon the smile on his face was reced by seriousness. Or, Olive, in your heart Im such a beauty-craving person? Olive saw Shanes instant ck face and immediately understood that she had really misunderstood him. During her time with Shane, she also really felt that he would not be that brutal, and the injuries on Alieens body, the average person really could noty a hand on him. Olive hurriedly lowered her head, like a child who had done something wrong, not daring to look at Shanes eyes, after all, her misunderstanding was not the usual big one. Olive noticed the gaze above her head, almost subconsciously reached out and tugged Shanes clothes, shaking a soft voice to exin. I was just asking to make a joke! Dont be angry, okay? I know, you are definitely not that kind of person, I I just suddenly had a brain fart, you do not get angry with me! Olives heart is really anxious, if Shane is really angry with her, it will be a problem. She realized as an afterthought that her subconscious exnation just now actually sounded like she was pampering Shane, and her tone of voice and movement was gentle in a way she had never been before. Olive had never been this way with anyone since she was reborn, and in her previous life, although she said she and Quincy were boyfriend and girlfriend, she was actually the one who tolerated Quincy more. Quincy also does not like her clinging to him, except when she asks for money will say a few good words, usually a high and mighty look, Olive naturally never pampered to him. So what she just said to Shane was the first and only time in her two lives that she said it in a petnt tone, and even she couldnt believe that she didnt feel embarrassed at all when she just did those actions and said those words. Now she couldnt help but feel a little hot in the face and buried her head even lower, not daring to look at Shane at all. The expression on Shanes face at the moment can also be described as wonderful. He was just angry that Olive would miss him so much, but he didnt expect Olive to show such a small womans side in front of him. Looking at Olives flushed face, Shane had no anger whatsoever! He was in a good mood, but he didnt show it, but his expression softened a lot. Im not angry with you, but this will not be the next time. If you still think of me in such an excessive way, Ill be really angry with you. Shanes words made Olive feel even more embarrassed, she really made a big mistake! But she was relieved that the mysterious owner was not Shane. Olive settled down and felt that the atmosphere between her and Shane was a bit weird at the moment, so she thought of finding a topic to talk about and jumping over it as soon as possible, but before she could think of one, Shane upset her calctions with a puzzled tone of voice. Why do you have this suspicion that I am the golden master of Maisie and Alieen? Are you interested in their personal affairs? Shane looked at Olive with a somewhat inquisitive gaze, why in the world did this girl keep dwelling on this issue, he really wanted to know. However, Olive heard him say this but her temples jumped hard, today this Shane is what happened, how to seize her a mistake not to let go of it? Now this topic should not be quickly turned over, why still ask endlessly ah.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Olive only feel that the topic is now a little too awkward, had to vaguely say: I care about this matter is inevitable, that Maisie is my friend, you you are also my good friend ah! Shane listened to Olive this word face immediately changed, the brow also began to gradually tighten, Olive saw the situation hurriedly digress. By the way, the mysterious Mr. Lopez in the end who is ah? It feels as if he has a lot of history, always mysterious. The identity of this man, so far she still does not know anything, see Alieen that proud woman actually scared into that way, this person should not be very good temper, but let her strange is that he for Alieen outside the citys behavior ispletely condoning. What was Shanes rtionship with him? And Maisie, she knew so much about the Lopez family, what else was going on between the three of them? Shane looked at Olive, his brow still furrowed, obviously not going to tell her anything. The less you know about these things, the better. Just know that he is also a friend of mine, and do not ask about him in the future, it will not do you any good. Olive looked at Shanes serious face, seemingly displeased with her curiosity at the moment, so she had to stop saying anything and nodded obediently. Well, I know. Olive said obediently, but her mind unconsciously came back to the car, she always felt as if she had seen it somewhere, there is a strange sense of familiarity, but seriously thought but could not remember, look at Shanes look like a warning, then she should not think about that man for the time being. Chapter 2632 Shane’s apology There will always be a chance to knowter, lets put it aside for now. It just didnt ur to Olive that in the near future, what she had in her head today would beid out in front of her. She suddenly felt a lot better knowing that Shane had nothing to do with Maisie and Alieen. But soon there was a new trouble began to haunt her, Olive found herself more and more difficult to control her feelings for Shane, she has always hinted in her heart, absolutely can not have feelings for any man, she was reborn back, the most important thing is to revenge, this is already a very exhausting thing, feelings and all should be put aside. But she also can not deceive her heart, she cares so much about the rtionship between the three of them, is really just curious? The answer was obviously no, she was now, indeed, having different thoughts about Shane. But how could this work? She crawled back from hell to avenge her own body death, or a mysterious Mr. Lopez has not found out who it is, how can she now go like someone else? Olives heart was in turmoil, trying not to think about it, but as soon as she saw Shanes face, she couldnt help but think about it. But even if Olive found out that she liked Shane, what could she do? The first thing is that even if she doesnt have to take revenge, there is no result between her and Shane. She is just a small actress in the entertainment industry, but Shane? Hees from a noble family, the heir of the Lopez Group consortium, while she is not to mention the family, even a normal origin is not considered, between them is simply a heaven, a mud. However, in the future, I am afraid that Shanes marriage is not even his own decision, like the Lopez Group, such a powerful noble family, it is likely that the interests of the marriage. Olive, Olive! Whats the point of thinking about this? The most important thing now is to quickly establish a firm foothold in the entertainment industry, and then catch the person behind the curtain that killed you! Olive silently admonished herself in her heart, at this time, Shane noticed that her face did not look too good and asked with some concern. Whats wrong with you? Are you ufortable? Olive opened her eyes and saw Shane looking at her with a worried face and eyes full of concern. No no, I just got a little carried away thinking about something. Thats good! You have to tell me in time if you dont feel well. Olive nodded, only then did she realize that Shanes big hand had been holding her small hand for some time, and she pulled her hand out directly, almost without thinking. Its just that Shanes hand was warm and dry, and the sudden departure actually made her feel a bit lost.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Shane, seeing this, said somewhat mockingly, What? You dont want to have physical contact with me? Olive hurriedly shook her head, she just actually subconscious reaction, not really hate Shanes actions, at this moment certainly do not want him to have any misunderstanding. By the way, your sister she how is she doing? The atmosphere is really a little too awkward, Olive had to hurry to change the subject and ask about Nells condition. She is like that, always like an overgrown child, moving and temper tantrums, this incident after the family are against her to continue to stay in the entertainment industry, ready to send her to study abroad. This is good, the situation in the entertainment industry is sometimes tooplicated, with her character really should not continue to stay. The entertainment industry is a big vat, as long as the people in it, are inevitably affected, Nell now quit, for her is also a good thing, Olive is also really happy for her, Nell that girl, should be unrestrained to live as they wish. She is different from Olive, her family is superior, simply do not have to squeeze into the entertainment industry like others just to make money, also do not have to carry the burden of revenge, for Nell, this should be the best ending. Although Nell has left the entertainment industry, but for what she did to you before, dont you have any other thoughts? Youre not just not mad at her but youre concerned about how shes doing. Shane looked at Olive and asked her in disbelief. Nell is like, I know a little bit, after all, the time together is not short, her temper up, who said it is useless, besides, she is a bigdy, certainly have not suffered this kind of aggression. Olive knows in her heart that Nell is not a bad person, after all, Nell is not the first time to lose her temper, she is also used to it, and this time she is justifiable because of the person she likes. The person she likes, like her friend, Nell want toe to want anything, such a blow, Nell must be overwhelmed, so find Olive to vent. Nell is not as understanding as you are, but she is kind of going out for further study this time, so hopefully she can be more mature and stop throwing random tantrums. Shane is after all Nells own brother, although this is disgusted to say that Nell does not know how to do things, but still statements with a doting. Think about yourself and Alieen, and then look at Shane and Nell, how the gap is so big the same blood rtions, Alieen cant wait for his own death, Shane is for his bad-tempered sister speciallye to apologize, infinite favor to sister. Really some envy Nell have you so good brother, she is still young, home spoiled temper more or less bad, but she is very smart, there are many I did not,ter when she grows up, will certainly let everyone amazed. Olive said this to Shane, Shane listened to this, but the eyes morepassion, some guilt. She treated you like that, you are still so generous, in fact, today toe to apologize not only with Mr. Laas, but also you, Nell is my sister, from childhood to wind to rain to rain, I hope you look at her for the sake of her young, do not be angry with her. Shane said in a serious manner. Im not mad at Nell, you dont have to say that, its okay. Olive smiled and said this to Shane, but there was some warmth in her heart. Hearing you say that makes me a lot happier, and were past this, so to end this misunderstanding perfectly, do I have the honor of inviting you to lunch? Shane said to Olive with a teasing smile, and Olive felt in her heart that there seemed to be no reason to refuse him, so she said, Well, yes, lets go then. Olive is nowpletely forgetting her good sister, but it doesnt matter who she eats with, just fill her stomach, but looking at Shanes smile from time to time, it shows that Shane is now in a very good mood. Chapter 2633 Misunderstanding I still need to go find Mr. Laas before dinner, why dont you wait for me? Shane asked Olive tentatively. Ill go with you, if it wasnt for me Nell wouldnt be like this, I have some responsibility for this. Olive saw that Shane did not have the slightest intention to wait for her, so she hurriedly said this. Olive actually has another n in mind, before Shane so nervous about the young master of the gold, they are also curious, when they talk may involve a little bit of that mysterious person, and another, since it is an apology, they are also responsible for the words, so they go together also seems sincere. Shane looked at Olives appearance and nodded dotingly. You really should contact Mr. Laas more often, after all, there are things in the future he is still very righteous. Now at this time, the crew is also rested, peoplee and go are usually the actors in the y and staff. This time, everyones eyes gathered to these two people, after all, Shane is too famous, Olive ufortably lowered his head, but still feel everyones eyes on him. The envious eyes of the people seem to be thinking of the rtionship between the two of them in aplicated way, especially the actresses, jealous of all the love-hate rtionship that Olive has yed in her heart. Olive shuttles inside the crew, people who usually dont like her, now hate her even more, so they are even more critical of the fact that Olive is dependent on Shanes rtionship to sit in the lead role. Olive looked up at Shane beside her and regretted why she didnt wait for him at the door and had to go to see Mr. Laas together, if what they said was overheard by Shane, would he be slowly prejudiced against himself? Will he think that he deliberately wanted to walk with him so as to dere his sovereignty to what they think? Although I usually hear these words, but now Shane heard how much there is still some sad Olives heart regretted,pared to other peoples criticism, she also do not know why she cared about Shanes opinion of herself, really, she may be like him.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Shanes face was light and expressionless, just subconsciously paying attention to Olives small movements. Just when Olive decided not to let those people bullshit, Shane grabbed Olives hand. Quickly let go, so many people, you do so in case they say something more bad? Those of them, always with what they saw, began to want to spread outside, but fortunately their talk, up quickly, down quickly, you just say the words now, which makes them remember even more. Shane looked at Olives little expression that she hadnt figured out yet, and suddenly burst outughing pleasantly. Or else you go exin exin, the two of us sit the rtionship down, they say more will have evidence? Shane whispered softly in Olives ear, Olive thought about it all at once, inclined his head and said. No no, or forget it. The crowd saw the interaction between Olive and Shane, more think they thought is correct, no wonder Olive is the heroine it, so big backing. Olive originally wanted to have some distance from Shane, by the way, to pull her hand out of Shanes hand, but did not expect that Shane took her hand, as if there was no point in letting go, and even some intention, why would there be such a feeling? Olive felt that she was a bit of a viin, Shane deliberately put himself in such a discussion, not only no benefit, but also by his own influence. Dont move! Shane finally couldnt help but say so. When he was about to get on the elevator, Olive, as if she had seen a savior, pulled her hand out and got into the elevator, then turned around and said to Shane, Come on in. Upstairs, the farthest from the elevator was Mr. Laas office, and Olive, who had just been there in the morning, acted as a guide and said to Shane, Thats Mr. Laas office. Between the two people came to the office door, which happened to be open, and Mr. Laas was inside lying on the sofa without any image, with his eyes closed. The two men knocked on the door out of courtesy, and Mr. Laas hurriedly opened his eyes and sat upright, and when he saw that it was Shane, his face instantly turned cold. Yo, the famous Mr. Lopez is here? What are you here for today? Im afraid this small ce cant hold such a big Buddha like you! Olive looked at Mr. Laas like this and felt that Mr. Laas might have misunderstood something, not only was Shane not going to divest today, he was also not going toe to Mr. Laas for Nells sake, but Mr. Laas was justified in doing so, because Nell had gone too far and put down a word of divestiture, anyone would misunderstand a few points. Olive was going to exin Shanes reason foring, but Shane spoke first: I came here for Nells sake. Shane looked at Mr. Laas appearance, and was not a bit angry. He walked to the sofa and did it, and even pulled Olive a bit, wanting Olive to sit beside him, Olive didnt say anything, but sat down nicely beside Shane. I told you, there is nothing to do, say, what do you want to do? Divestment? Or looking for a scene for Nell? Mr. Laas looked at Shane without moving, but his eyes were even colder. Nell? She is looking for things every day, that temper who can not stand it, you better be quick, to withdraw, withdraw quickly. Mr. Laas coldly said, the words are full of dislike for Nell. I think you misunderstood, I came here today to apologize to you for Nells matter, Nell this child was spoiled by the family since childhood, do things or talk without thinking, temper, so I hope you do not see her in general. In addition, I will not only not withdraw my investment but also add 30 percent to the original base. I hope you will not take Nells nonsense to heart. Shanes attitude was very good, and the words he said also surprised Mr. Laas, his eyebrows raised upward. Is it true what you said? Dont worry, I came here to show my attitude and sincerity, I was in a hurry today so I didnt bring the contract, but I will immediately arrange for my assistant to prepare this matter. Shane smiled, Mr. Laas looked at Shanes appearance does not look like telling a lie, so he nodded politely, also changed his gaze, looked at Shanes side of Olive said. Chapter 2634 Crying in the Night It seems that you have a good eye na, this person is trustworthy. Olive froze, thinking that Mr. Laas misunderstood something, got up in a hurry and said to Mr. Laas. Director you misunderstand, Mr. Lopez and I are not that kind of rtionship, you should not listen to other peoples nonsense, Mr. Lopez and I just know each other. Olive was a little anxious, she thought the words of the people outside had identally reached Mr. Laass ears and made Mr. Laas misunderstand, moreover, Shane came over to apologize, she became the focus instead, how to say it is not good. Olive, whats going on in your silly girls head? Mr. Laas shook his head helplessly, his face was a rare smile, and his eyes were also averted from their usual sharpness, looking like an amiable elder, not the grumpy director. I understand the situation between you and Mr. Lopez, and I can see that Mr. Lopez cares for you from the bottom of his heart, not with those sordid purposes, and knows that youe to me to shoot a movie, and specially asked me to take care of you, you know he is very busy, you should also cherish such a serious and attentive You should also cherish such a serious and attentive man. Olive smiled awkwardly, Mr. Laas hade to pair up and looked at her differently, which made Olive feel very ufortable. Shane on the other side was calm,pletely unaffected by their conversation, sitting quietly in his chair, not saying a word. Olive saw this, desperately to Shane to make eyes, wanting Shane to hurry up and say something to Mr. Laas to exin, but rolled his eyes are going to cramp, but Shane still indifferent, not moving sitting there just looking at Olive smile. Olive straight hate teeth itch, with Shanes intelligence, how can not understand her meaning, he is clearly deliberate! Mr. Laas, I think since weve talked things over, well leave now and not disturb your rest. Shane said politely to Mr. Laas after he stood up and straightened his clothes, and gestured to Olive. Well! Ill see you out, so I wont bother you youngsters. Mr. Laas smiled and joked, got up and sent Olive out of the set.Original from N?velDrama.Org. After saying goodbye to Mr. Laas, Shane took Olive straight to a French restaurant. This French restaurant is very famous, but Olive does not have much opportunity toe here, so this is her first time to eat here, she did not know what to order, so she ordered two of the signature dishes on the menu. Sher added a cream soup and foie gras, and finally ordered two more desserts and coffee. In fact, Olive does not like to eat in Western restaurants, not to mention the many rules, the taste of the food she can not adapt to, but Shane is different, he seems to prefer Western food. The meal they ordered was soon served, so the two began to eat while chatting, Shane in this point let Olive very good feeling, he does not want to other rich and noble familys son, table etiquette rules a lot, but very easy-going, like an ordinary person. Recently I see that you have nothing more to do, and the things of the crew are also smoothly solved, next weekend I am free, lets do the test questions again. Shane said this in a soft voice, although the tone sounded like a question, but what he said was simply an affirmative sentence, not giving Olive any chance to refuse, so Olive was still a little ufortable for a while. Olive had to nod gently, Shanes method was really helpful to her study, and she had no objection to it. After they finished eating, Shane was a gentleman and sent Olive back to the hotel before leaving, and Olive, because there was no drama, simply threw herself into bed and took a beautiful nap. When she woke up, she found that she had actually slept for more than three hours, and it was alreadyte afternoon, and the sun was close to setting, so Olive hurriedly got up and turned on themp to review quietly. This reviewsted for several hours. Seeing that the time was almost past twelve oclock, Olive then put her books away and prepared to wash up and go to bed. At that moment, she heard a strange sounding from the hallway, like someone standing at the door of her room whispering in general, Olive was a bit confused and went to the door of her room and looked out through the cats eye. She thought someone had gone to the wrong room, but it was a man and woman arguing in the hallway, and coincidentally, both of them were very familiar to her. The people standing in front of her room talking were none other than Alieen and Quincy! Olive knew that Quincy had some affection for Alieen, but now Alieen had gone to be the canary of the mysterious Mr. Lopez? How could he dare to meet Alieen in private? Olive held her breath and looked more intently at Alieen and Quincy, listening carefully to the sound of their conversation. Alieen was walking wobbly and her whole body almost fell softly into Quincys arms. Olive saw that Alieens face was actually full of tears, nestling in Quincys arms and sobbing. The hotel corridor was quiet at the moment, and although this crying was deliberately hidden, it could still be heard. The expression on Alieens face also looked painful, lips white, the most incredible thing for Olive is that Alieens body actually appeared many new wounds. This time not only under the clothes, even the bare neck, and even the face, are bruises a piece of purple, some ces are even broken skin red swollen up. The Alieen look, should be a lot of alcohol, Quincy has been supporting her, a heartfelt look. Olive was shocked, what Alieen was going through, how could she be like this, however the next scene she saw made Olive suck in a breath of cold air. Alieens hair was hanging in a mess, and Quincy gently reached out to pin her hair behind her ear, and only then did Olive see a wound she hadnt noticed. In Alieens left ear, behind the ear near the neck, there was actually a scar that had scabbed over, and Olive recognized the scar, which was left after a cigarette burn. Im afraid that Alieens current owner is torturing her again, but this means is also inevitably also cruel some, Alieen is a flowery little girl ah, actually left such ugly scars. Quincy you quickly think of a way to save me! Mr. Lopez he he is simply a devil! If this continues, I will be tortured to death by him, oooooh Chapter 2635 He’s not too happy Alieen cried pearly tears, said to Quincy, hand tugging his cor, tears rolled down inrge, look heartbreaking. Alieen looks outstanding, although at the moment is full of injuries, but with her beautiful eyes full of tears, looks more charming, the most can arouse the desire to protect men. Quincys face is full of pain and pity at the moment, so that he, Olive feel very strange. So he will also have such a gentle look Olive remembered when they were together in their previous life, Quincy in front of her is always a cold and aloof look, and even sometimes look at her eyes full of disgust. This is the difference between facing the beloved and the unloved! Unfortunately, in her previous life, she had actually been lying to herself, giving so much for Quincy and trying to impress him and get his heart. Alieen, how can I not feel pain when I see you like this? But I cant help it, Mr. Lopez is a man of honor, we cant disobey him! Quincy looked at Alieen with a painful face, wanting to touch her face and wipe away her tears, but she didnt dare. Quincy is also in a lot of pain now, he really likes Alieen, but what can be done about it? She is now Mr. Lopezs woman, and he doesnt dare to touch her. Alieen, you endure it again! When there is a chance, I will Get out of my sight! You useless piece of shit! Before Quincy could finish her words, she was interrupted by Alieens angry curses, and she looked a little emotionally broken down and howled directly. I dont want to! I dont want to continue to suffer this, someone help me, someone help me The room Olive watched all this, only to feel distinctly ironic, did anyone force her to hook up with the golden master? Alieen she herself is not willing to put in the effort, only thinking of hugging legs for resources, in the vain hope that this will level the ying field, and now who can be med? Alieen, you cant let Mr. Lopez know that! You should not think so much now, go back to your room and rest, it will pass. Quincy clenched his teeth and looked pained, he also wanted to save Alieen, but what could he do? There was nothing he could do. Quincy, I know you like me, if youll help me Ill agree to go out with you, Ill give you anything you want, havent you always wanted to be with me as long as you save me! Ill be with you right away! Quincy is now Alieens only hope, in addition to him there will be nothing wille to help her, Alieen certainly will not let go of this opportunity.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At this moment, although her body is unbearable, but the eyes are still beautiful to be shocked, Alieen also deliberately reveal a look of style, hooked Quincy. The first time I saw her, Quincys face was even paler. Alieen was the white moonlight of his heart, but at this moment she actually said such light words to see what kind of pain she was suffering inside. Quincy was silent for half a day before he gritted his teeth and spoke slowly. Alieen, I really do like you, but the situation now, I really have a heart and power ah! Looking at you like this, I am also very heartbroken, but I, really can not help Mr. Lopezs identity background is special, can be said to be different from him, he even if he likes Alieen, but also dare not and Mr. Lopez against ah! No! No, you must have a way, right? I can talk to you right now if you can help me, Ill give you anything! Im begging you! Alieen cried while hugging Quincy and even reached out and wrapped her arms around Quincys neck, hoping that Quincy would be able to resist and thus agree to save herself from her misery! Olive can see the fire in Quincys eyes now, the mans head and facial veins bulge, his heart must also be very torn, Alieen body appearance is one of the best, now this kind of situation, reced by any man here will be apoplectic. Whats more, Quincy has been thinking about Alieen in his heart, and that is to satisfy a mans fantasy of a woman. Alieen, you wake up, I would love to help you, but no! Quincy inside of course is very fond of Alieen, very much want to do their best to help her, said while breaking free of Alieens restraint, but now he can not move her. Alieens current state has reached its limit, Quincy is her salvation, she can not give up, hugging Quincy hard not to let him go, body can not help but close to the man, two people hugging together and do not want to separate. Quincy exhaled hard to try to adjust his body condition, can not fall, his throat knot rolling up and down along with swallowing saliva, both nervous and excited. His arms tightened around Alieens waist, and they moved closer together, making more physical contact. Quincys head was buried in the nape of Alieens neck, and it looked like he was holding her close, like they hadnt seen each other in a long time. One hand rubbed Alieens face, lusting after the softness and delicacy of her skin, her thumb tracing the crest of her brow, her eyes full of love and affection. Quincy looked like he couldnt stand it anymore, and directly took Alieens hand, because she couldnt stand up, so he gave her a princess hug, and the two of them left Olives sight directly, opened the next door and walked in with a big stride. After the two peoplepletely left Olive under a deep breath, these two people can be considered gone, because it is a peek Olive there is a trace of weakness and nervousness, in addition to a back sweat, are now wet. This scene today Olive how did not expect to be so explosive, she was a little surprised that the development was too rapid and explosive. Think about just now Quincy kind of stoic state, let Olive feel funny and sad, because his tenderness to Alieen stabbed Olives eyes and heart, funny is that he is actually also very nervous and afraid inside, he is obviously not willing to offend that big man, but in the face of Alieens attraction, Quincy still defeated. Men cant change their nature, when they meet a beautiful woman, they cant go away. Olive was resting in her room while thinking back on what she had encountered today, when she suddenly had a sh of light, she felt that the car she encountered today looked very familiar, she must have seen it somewhere. It turns out that this car today, is the previous visit to Shane on the way back, met Quincy that time encountered, he was sitting in the car is today this. The new owner behind Alieen is Quincys boss, and its all too much of a coincidence. Chapter 2636 A long time in the making In this way, if it is true, then Olive is still very curious about what kind of power the boss behind this has to make both Alieen and Quincy serve under him, while also making the once proud Alieen bow her head and be physically and psychologically tortured so badly. Although Alieens current encounter and experience, people feel depressed and want to be soft, but Olive constantly remind themselves not to be soft and give up revenge,passion is amon feeling, but Alieen herself does not deserve the softness of others to her, she is self-made thoughts can not live. The road is their own choice, how to go on is their own thing. Olive is firm in her heart and is not likely to give up her revenge. Suddenly heard a strange sounding from the room, Olive understood that these two people are also in love. The sound also stung Olives heart, and she felt why she could like such a man back then, and also buried her own life. Quincy really does not have any self-control, only want the immediate enjoyment, the show business Quincy simply does not have the self-discipline and respect for others. Olive had been thinking about the events of the past two days, plus the shocking events of today that had taken her by surprise, and her mind was a whole mess of confusion and muddle. She had been sleeping smoothly, but watching what the two men had done today had stung Olive deeply. The chaos made the mind irritable and sleep restless, along with sore eyes and back pain. Olive woke up a little groggy because she had a shoot today and could not be dyed. She hurriedly washed her face with cold water to clear her brain nerves, and only after her body shivered, was she all awakened. After getting ready to go out, Olive surprisingly met Maisie, although her entire makeup and clothing packed bright and shiny, but there is an unspoken sadness and hurt in her eyes. No energy and enthusiasm. Last nights noise is really not small, Olive also do not know if she heard, did not dare to ask, two people met a simple greeting, each ready to go to makeup. The door to the fitting room was open, and once they arrived they ran into Alieen who was also changing, she happened to be just taking off her clothes and holding her costume in her hand, Olive and Maisie instantly saw the marks on Alieens body, indicating everything that happenedst night.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The two of them understand how these marks came to be. Alieen was instead a bit furious: Get out! Who let you in, dont you know how to knock? Seeing the sudden appearance of two people, Alieen shouted and hurriedly covered her body with the clothes next to her, looking nervous, as if she was afraid that others would see the various injuries on her body. Seeing Alieens ungrateful appearance, Olive was furious and just wanted to sarcastically say something to her, but then she heard Maisie next to her asking her in a concerned tone: Is Mr. Lopez in a bad mood yesterday? Her tone is light, as if inquiring, but also seems to be asking itself, the expression is very cold, but the tone reveals certainty, which immediately ignited Alieen, she was angry jumping to her feet. The thundering Alieen shouted again: Get out of here! You guys get out and donte in! She seemed to be irritated by Maisies tone of voice and look, and also waved everything around her to the floor, and picked up some cosmetic bottles and jars and smashed them. Olive and Maisie dodged left and right, almost still smashed, the sound of things falling is not small, it seems to make a lot of force, Alieen now almost crazy, Maisie indifferent look walked to her side. You are still going through, do you not understand me? Maisie you stay away from me, did youe tough at me? Alieen remembered panting and her voice trembling. She began to dete after getting angry again like before, her taut body suddenly powerless, tears fell like broken beads snapping, the amplitude of the hand waving that threw things slowly diminished, her body had no support, all her strength was spent on crying. Olive saw next to Maisie did not mean to stop, she was not good enough to follow, it seems that todays is to solve their personal matters, so stand aside. Maisie look indifferent, no expression, just look at the outbreak of Alieen. Alieen was also stunned by such Maisie, reacted by shouting in an attempt to counterattack: You stay away from me, go away, do note near me, Maisie you go away! She had covered herself with her clothes in her hands, but now she also tried to push Maisie away with her hands to stop her from continuing forward, but with some difficulty, but Alieen was still particrly flustered, kicking the cosmetics that had fallen to the floor with her feet. Are you particrly smug now? Hes not treating me well at all every day now, Im covered in bruises, are you particrly happy to see that? Get out of my sight, I dont want to see you. Alieen finished these words as if half finished venting, gradually calmed down emotionally, eyes were listless, lips bitten dead, head tilted to the side. Just as all three seemed to be rxing themselves, suddenly Alieen saw the right moment and picked up a ss ashtray on the table and smashed it at Maisie. She gritted her teeth, and the veins on her arm were clearly visible, so she had been building up her strength for a long time. Olive originally wanted to pull Maisie away, afraid that she was hit in the head, it so happened that she also dodged backwards, almost being hit, that head must have swollen a big bag. But Alieen is forward force, body leaning forward, so the weight down her own almost fall. Maisie surprisingly reached out to help her a hand, but the expression is still the same cold, exhaled t, I do not want to care what happened to you, you just tell me, he is not in a good mood? Olive couldnt figure out what kind of feelings Maisie had for this man. How unforgettable this man is, even Maisie such a temperamental and talented person is so infatuated, Olive really cant figure out. Thats right, so what, hes just in a bad moodtely, tormenting me every day! Alieen was very excited as if challenging Maisies bottom line. But after saying these words, also the emotions suddenly sink again, began to drop tears, crying and crying a person squatting down to hug themselves. Hearing these words, Maisie the whole person lost his mind, dumbfounded stood there motionless, eyes listless, even Alieen emotional outbursts are not in the eyes. Chapter 2637 real face Alieen, who had been squatting on the floor for a while, didnt know what kind of wind was blowing, and suddenly stood up with an unstable figure, wobbling and running out the door holding her clothes, with a sobbing sounding out of her mouth, just now she had been crying and seemed to be heartbroken. The dressing room without Alieen instantly quieted down, no sound issued, a silence. Maisie did not have any reaction, her expressions and movements were like frozen, mainly her eyes stood there without emotion, Olive looked very worried. She looked like a person who had lost her soul, and was in a very bad state of stagnation, as if someone was pulling her before she could move, and the feeling emanating from her body was as if she had lost her beloved things. Olive just looked at Maisie for a long time, and was too worried so she went over to her. Maisie, are you okay? Maisie, who had been frozen for a while, finally opened her mouth slowly with a cold expression and turned her head towards Olive: In fact, you heard what Alieen and I said in the room yesterday, right? Olive where would like to get, now this scene Maisie talk about this matter, she originally eavesdropping on the wrong, and now also by the party pointed out, Olive face immediately red, eyes dodging do not know what to do. Now, if you are sophomoric, you will look like a person behaving badly, Olive can only bow her head and admit her mistake: I heard everything you said, sorry, I didnt mean to eavesdrop. Maisie is not much fluctuation, let out a long breath. She turned her head and walked to her ce and started to change her clothes, saying as she walked: You are not hiding, I just asked you, no other meaning, now in this circle, these things are like public information, you do not have to be too nervous, I also understand in my heart, you eavesdropped yesterday because Alieen it!Original from N?velDrama.Org. Because her back was turned to Olive, she had no way of judging what kind of expression Maisie actually had, she just felt that she had no mood swings. Maisies clothes had almost changed. Olive decided to tell the truth, Yes, the purpose of my eavesdropping yesterday was to find out about Alieens golden master, I didnt mean to eavesdrop on your personal affairs. Olive also went to her own area and started to change clothes, the big stone in her heart finally fell to the ground, just now thought Maisie would have a fight with herself before she would stop, it seems that she had thought too much. She saw that Maisie did not have any antipathy and wanted to follow the vine, so she asked about the golden master: Since we have both talked about it, can you tell me who the man behind Alieen really is? Olive dress change to half really cant hold back, and twisted his head to look at Maisie, hoping that she can say the truth, they also have some judgment. Unfortunately, Maisie hesitated for more than ten seconds and lowered her head again, Olive could not feel her expression, and could only guess that she seemed to have worked up the courage to give up again and did not want to say too much to tell others. Frowned tightly, also sighed. Maisie opened his mouth lightly, without any emotion: Forget it, you still do not know the good, the more you know the more detrimental to their own, you should also understand this truth, I will not say more. This time Maisie has changed clothes, striding out, leaving Olive alone in the room, standing there dumbfounded, watching Maisies back as she left. Who is the man behind this? Why is Maisie so protective of his identity and still refuses to tell the truth when ites to this point? Before Shane also said he did not know, look unnatural, now Maisie also do not tell the truth, this mans identity like a mystery, too mysterious. It is because it is too mysterious, Olive very much want to find out who it is, there is always a thought filling her head, want to know who this man really is. Olive didnt even know how long she was alone in the costume room, her mind kept thinking about it, and it was only when the staff called her out that she came to her senses. When she went out, she saw that everyone was ready and all the machines had arrived at their designated positions, and the first scene of the day was a rivalry between three women. Seeing Olives appearance, the teachers were setting up their equipment, and it looked like they were getting ready to start. Mr. Laas shouted: All departments in position, prepare for the first scene of the day! Everyone went into a state of emergency, all making final preparations, today is the first time the three people shooting opposite each other, Olive is a little nervous. Alieen also has a lot of marks on her neck, even her face has somerge and small bruises, her face is covered withyer afteryer of powder, and I dont know how the make-up artist felt when she did the make-up today, and how much make-up was used to cover it up. Although cosmetics can cover the bruises, but the bodys pain can not be covered up, Alieen must be because of body aches and pains joint inflexibility the whole person standing there wobbly, stretching the arms are painful grimace, look at the very pain. Looking at Olive gradually approaching, Alieen could not care less about the pain, his face suddenly changed and stared dead in Olives face. Olive heart did not want toe over to provoke or what, just stand over ready to start shooting, the heart is also a sigh of relief. It turns out that Alieen, who is always high and mighty, has had such a side, can make people hurt so badly, always cant help crying, obviously a person tortured like this should go to rest, but now Alieen has toe to continue filming, the most important thing is the change of heart. A proud woman willingly tortured by feelings, or a rtionship without a head or tail, how could Alieen in herst life endure such pain? Im afraid it was all because others were sad and upset because of her. The usual Alieen is not good to people, especially the staff, now when they see her in bad condition, none of theme over to care about her, they all go around. There are many people there to see the joke, this society is so indifferent and heartless, in fact, in the end, it is because Alieens disrespect for others. Mr. Laas saw Alieen shaking, eyes revealing a sense of doubt: Are you not physically unwell today? Can you still shoot the scene, dont act up and fall head first on the groundter and its over. If the original Alieen had heard that there was such a step to take, she would have agreed to rest and not to shoot, but she hesitated in the face of Mr. Laas inquiry. She pursed her lips and hesitated for a long time before shaking her head, saying that she could continue shooting without resting. Director, I can shoot, dont worry. Mr. Laas thought that Alieen would not be able toe to todays scene and was nning to postpone the shooting of the three peoples scenes, but he did not expect her to persevere and was very surprised. Chapter 2638 Mysterious golden master shows up Alieen took a deep breath, as if she had made up her mind. The directors eyes stared at her for a long time, showing suspicion, but hearing her say so did not much to refute, let her go, anyway, not to dy the progress is the best. The tight frown was loosened and Mr. Laas asked everyone to make final adjustments and prepare for the shoot. He raised his hand to signal everyone to get ready to start, and I sat behind the monitor in full gear. The first scene of the day was in the back garden, everyone is standing speech shooting, although Alieen can barely stand wobbly, but surprisingly persevered, did not call for a stop and did not rest, shooting process, Olive saw she has been gritting her teeth to persevere, the first scene was very smooth. Just when everyone was surprised by Alieens state today, Olive noticed that Alieens body was shaking more and more, and the next second it felt like it was all going to fall down, and Olive was all caught up in all her movements. Cut, all stop! Just heard Mr. Laas shouted, making everyone stunned, not knowing what was happening. Olive whats wrong with you today? What exactly is good over there you keep staring are out of your mind, can you show your professional qualities and do a good job. Olive was criticized by name, and her face was a little upset. Faced with Mr. Laas unforgiving face, she hurriedly adjusted her state. She hurriedly apologized and bowed, expressing her apology, after all, she could not pass this article is in the dy of everyones time and energy, human resources and financial resources in these moments slipped away. But without waiting for Mr. Laass start, Alieen next to her actually fell headfirst to the ground and bang the whole thing fell to the ground. Everyones eyes were drawn to her, everyone swarmed over to ask her how she was doing, seeing her face was pale, her lips even lipstick could not cover the pale, forehead full of sweat, see is here for a long time, she did not say anything, kept shaking her head. Olive stood there and watched everyone go over, feeling that Alieen deserved it, knowing that she had been tortured by that man before into that ghostly look, and yesterday was doing that with Quincy in the room, the whole person must not be able to eat, and the body can not stand such a torment. Its not easy to keep shooting today. Everyone carried Alieen away, todays shooting is considered interrupted, but the time is also almost time, Olive has been hungry to their resting ce ready to eat lunch, did not expect Alieen rested almost, but also saw Maisie and Alieen two people met face to face, who did not talk to anyone. Olive simply said hello to Maisie, and then did not expect to see Maisie and Olive both stopped in their tracks, and a car appeared in front of them. The car turned out to be owned by both of their golden masters. All were stunned, did they say it was to pick up Alieen? All eyes stopped at the door of the car, and at that moment the door opened. From the car stretched out a straight and slender calf, a straight suit reveals an extraordinary temperament, a look is a business boss, look at the body is a young man. After hearing the voice so many times, finally saw the real face of the golden master behind this! The mysterious owner, indeed, conforms to what Olive guessed before: he is a person who was born with an aura. Wearing a pricey business suit, with a diamond-encrusted Rolex watch, he was about the same size as Shane, but looked more shrewd than Shane. Perhaps because it is a few years older than Shane, the whole persons entire body aristocratic aura, so people can not ignore his presence. His eyes are extremely deep and reveal his uncertainty, his mouth is slightly pursed, showing that his master is a person who does not smile, a sharp short hair shows his decisiveness. The whole person is more than ordinary peoples appearance to exquisite more than a star and a half, not to mention his family background beyond the ordinary people and his power status. I just saw him standing there, his temperament makes people cant help but approach, but the aura is really a stranger do not approach, such a contradictorybination, but let people more fascinated, more attractive to the eye, let people cant stop. He took care of his non-existent wrinkles, adjusted his tie, and then raised his head to look straight at Olive and Maisie. Although the others were a little envious, Maisie had the urge to run away from the ce. He stared hotly at Maisie, and although his face did not show what he had in mind, it was clear that he was aiming only at Maisie. Maisie is like being struck by lightning, frozen in ce, eyes also looking at the man, Olive looked at Maisie, feel Maisie body emits an indescribable feeling. The crew came and went, and there were many good-looking stars, but the only one as attractive as that man seemed to be Shane, who couldpete with him. So everyone stood still, as if time had stood still because of this man. Olive, who has lived two lives, also saw this man for the first time. To say what is different from Shane, it is probably that Shane is gentle and polite, like azy and harmless lion, he is close to people but arrogant. This man is cold and domineering, like a brightly colored viper, unapproachable but deadly attraction. He walked slowly towards Olive and the girls with the utmost elegance, and the people around him naturally gave him an aisle. Aigoo, Mr. Lopez, what are you doing on the set today? Or did you speciallye to pick me up? Alieen saw the mans movement and immediately walked up to him, extremely ttering. Pick her up? That is certainly impossible, in fact, she also knows that this man will note to pick her up, but she nced at Maisie with the afterimage, but still could not help but say this, that is to say for Maisie to hear. The mans extremely disgusted eyes swept over Alieen, Now get away from me! Pick you up? Youre worthy? Did I tell you to talk? Keep your mouth shut, its disgusting!Original from N?velDrama.Org. The mans voice was cold and stern, without any regard for the fact that Alieen was a woman, and after ordering Alieen to stay away from him, the man stood in front of Maisie. Olive saw Alieen called this man so, at once confirmed her previous suspicions, this man is Shane let himself not too curious about the man, really extraordinary. The mans words were so disgraceful that his face turned red with anger. But because of the mans identity, it is not good to get angry, can only stiffly withdraw a smile, and then viciously stare at Maisie, said: Good good. Chapter 2639 Natalia’s hostility Maisie in front of the man, her face expression light, but the waves inside her eyes only she knew, in order to hide her emotions, she lowered her eyes, turned her head, just did not look at the man. Maisie, are you still angry now? After such a long time, your heart has befortable, shouldnt you go back with me?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The man stood in front of her, looking at her quietly, trying to see a hint of retreat from her face, but Maisie not only took a step back, but also turned around more angrily and faced Olive. After waiting for a while and not seeing Maisie speak, the man had to speak on his own: Its been so long, why are you still like this? That thing originally Hearing the man talk about what happened before, Maisie sneered at the man and then wanted to leave the ce where this man appeared. But how could the man easily let Maisie leave? He stretched out his hand, grabbed Maisies arm and brought it towards his side, holding her tightly. Then said in a somewhat hard tone: Youre not finished? Why are you still angry with me after such a long time? Maisie good because of the mans previous words, the look has eased, suddenly the whole body cold, expressionless mockingly said: We have been separated for so long, you still think it is me unreasonable, you do not know why I left you, nor do you know why I am so angry, moreover, you do not know where you are wrong! Maisies eyes were red as she said these words. The mans eyes shed with heartache, but did not show it. The two were silent for a long time, and the man opened his mouth and said, Wasnt it you who was unreasonable? Maisie heard these words, immediately struggled to leave the man, said, If you must think so, I have nothing to say to you, you let go of me, I hate you! Hearing Maisie say hated, the man were extremely angry: Now go back with me immediately! The cold words made Maisie didnt want to look at the man again, the corners of her mouth hooked, coldly snorted, and bowed her head without saying anything. Looking at Maisie this attitude, the man tightened his hand holding Maisie, then said, Stop making a scene! Messing around? Now youre the one harassing me, Im making a scene? We no longer have a rtionship, and go back? I do have to go back to shoot a movie, I dont have the time to waste with you here! Maisie said indifferently. After hearing Maisies words, Olive found that the mans face was already gloomy enough to drip ink, thinking of the bruised and battered Alieen, now Maisie was pulling the hair from the tigers tail, if the man really hurt Maisie, it felt like the consequences were either death or injury. Olive slowly moved her body, to Maisie side leaned, she has thought, if the man hit Maisie words, they good immediately rushed up to help, must not let Maisie into the second Alieen. The mans face is getting worse and worse, the emanation of anger has Olive could not help but fight a cold war, the surrounding people also dare not out of the atmosphere a, let people did not expect is, in all thought the man is going to be angry when, and raw to their anger suppressed. The man slowly said: As long as you and I go back, what you say is what you want, I will buy you whatever you want, and I will pretend that the previous things never happened. The man looked at Maisie with a helpless face, hoping that he could make Maisie change her mind by saying this. But Maisie suddenly burst outughing: What a ridiculous joke Ive heard. The corner of Maisies eyes suddenly slid down with tears, looked back at the man, fiercely picking away the mans hand, and then coldly said, I am not going back, everything in the past just forget about it. Said turned his head and left the man. Maisies figure shows the despondency, and the man heard Maisies words, but could not help but shake his body, he wanted to reach out to pull Maisie, but found that he simply did not have the courage, and stood frozen in ce, so that people could not see the emotions on his face. Looking at Maisies fading figure, Olive knew that although the man was brutal, but in front of Maisie was helpless, no matter how pleasing Alieen was, in the eyes of the man was just a dog around. The time became much longer after Maisie left, the man began to emit a slight coolness, making people feel far away from the man again, he tightened his lips, his eyes full of anger that could not be ignored. Everyone kept their mouths shut about what had just happened, but there were people who didnt know any better, knowing that the man was angry, but they were still moving towards him. Alieen walked up to the man with anger on her face and said to him, Mr. Lopez, look at her, she doesnt know any better, how can she be so disrespectful, what a blessing to be by your side, she is really stupid like that. Hearing Alieen say this, the man nced at Alieen and then said, Whats it to you? Do I need you to tell me what to do? Get out! Everyone in the room knew what Alieen was thinking. If she fanned the mes now and made the man hate Maisie, she would definitely be the one to benefitter. Sure enough, the man became more angry, perhaps because Alieen was obviously sowing discord. Olive saw this situation and knew that Alieen had failed to steal the chicken this time, but at the same time, she silently cursed herself in her heart for being so stupid, having fallen into the hands of a woman like Alieen in herst life who had loopholes everywhere and still believed in her. Olive thought to herself and shook her head gently. The man held back his anger, not wanting to look at Alieen a second time, unintentionally noticed Olive, who was secretly shaking her head, then looked her up and down and said lightly, I heard Shane likes a woman, you are that woman, right? Although Olive knew that Shane and the mans rtionship was not ordinary, but the man said so, more or less let her overwhelmed, standing frozen in ce, her head only thought of the phrase Shane likes the woman. Olive did not answer, and the man did not care about her answer, but only looked at her carefully, and then smiled with a deep meaning, and then turned around and got into the car. The mans first foot got into the car, and the next foot rang out from the car: Get up here, quick! The mans eyes were full of resistance, and he slowly walked in the direction of the car. Chapter 2640 Cold ridicule Olive saw the car speeding away, she subconsciously knew that Alieen might be treated inhumanely again, but knew in her heart that it was what Alieen owed her, and this was her retribution! Now Alieen, whether she lives or dies is no longer rted to Olive, after all, Olive has been reborn, God did not give her this opportunity to let her waste on such a stupid person, so she cleared her head of mixed thoughts, turned around and left just that ce of right and wrong.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Alieen never showed up on the set again, probably bruised and battered by that golden young master again, whether dead or alive is not known, but this did not affect the shooting progress of the set at all, and people were not happy to see her kind of boobs without brains. Teens second season final episode recording, recording time is scheduled for Thursday and Friday, so, after the recording is a double break, so that the busy Olive can also be at home to rx and unwind. On Thursday, Olive changed into a convenient but stylish outfit for thest episode of the show. She wore light makeup on her face and tied up her hair to look more refreshed, and was the first to arrive at the venue as a guest besides the staff. After all, it is the second seasons final episode, and everyone is chatting enthusiastically, not to mention that they are all stars, in fact, they are no different from those old friends who have not seen each other for a long time. Narita is the oldest of the guests, almost every shoot has his presence, he is naturally more familiar with the scene, the scene is brought by him a harmonious, extremely rxed. The person in charge came over to everyone and after exchanging a few pleasantries, instructed the stars that todays shoot was a bit difficult and told them to get dressed and get ready for the shoot. Before leaving, the director also sold a story that a mystery guest would be parachuted in to participate in the shooting with them, but, no matter how curious they were, he just wouldnt say who the mystery guest was in advance. The guests were all very curious and were talking about their guesses, but no one guessed correctly, and the whole scene was very lively because of the arrival of the mystery guest. Uche mysteriously said that he met a big star who was not on the guest list in the dressing room, but he always kept his mouth shut as to who it was. Finally, when the crowd got a little bored, Uche spoke mysteriously: This time, the mysterious guest, who none of you could have imagined, is Natalia, the leading movie queen in the entertainment industry! There was a sudden realization and a sigh of relief. Olive was a bit stunned, she always felt that Natalia came to this show was prepared for her, and as expected, after Uche sold out, Natalia gracefully came out from the lift and slowly walked to Olive under the apuse of everyone. Olive looked at Natalia, her heart could not help but tighten, but soon she adjusted her mind, she was afraid of what she had been in two lives? The person whoes is not good, the big deal is that the soldiers will stop the water to cover up. The entertainment industry is a new generation and cell phones can beparable to the circle, a generation of neers constantly to Natalia such as the older generation of stars have a threat, the neers more and more efforts, the older generation can onlye up with better works to retain fans. But Natalia in recent years, the poprity is not as popr as before, but the seniority is in, originally eating youthful rice, she is already a cut short of the age of the new generation of flowers. She made a few new TV series, but the ratings were not high, so she turned to film, but the box office results were disastrous, and for a while all the people in the entertainment industry thought that the original queen of the film, now it is no longer possible. Probably because Natalia has no talent for filming, her agent hit on the idea of a reality show, wanting to take this opportunity to let the audience know more about Natalia and regain a little more poprity and fans. But Natalia is extremely reluctant to participate in this kind of idiotic program which is obviously scripted with lines, and the winner is also fixed, if before, she would not be willing toe even if the pay is high. After all, in the show, a bad word can be the target of attack, and everyone does something very stupid to please the audience for the sake of viewing effect, so as to increase the fans. But when all is said and done, Natalias poprity is now the new star of the flow of flowers can not bepared, after all, her qualifications are there, so some people also have great expectations for the show, hoping to present a different queen Natalia. When Olive saw Natalia, she felt that something was wrong, and as expected, after Natalia introduced herself and greeted the other guests in turn, she stood next to Olive and greeted her in a non-yingy tone: Hello, long time no see. But then he turned around and whispered in Olives ear, Youre worthy to be on a show with me? Then she continued to exchange pleasantries with the other guests. Olive now understood that Natalias participation in the show was to suppress her. Olive didnt care much about her provocations, after all, being a person of two lifetimes, she knew resources and information far ahead of others, and Natalia, with her appearance, would never let her get away with it. After Natalia finished the guest introduction, she turned around and stood by Olives side, obviously participating in an outdoor reality show. But not only did she not change into everyones uniform clothes, but she also stepped on high heels, wore an obstructive skirt, wore expensive jewelry, and stood by Olives side, just to set off Olives current dress as inferior to hers. Natalia was at Olives side, and after a cold snort, she said something that embarrassed Olive: Arent you the same Olive who is often on Twitter because of her affair with Shane? Look at your looks, you are really likeable, no wonder Mr. Lopez is fascinated by you. Olive knew from listening to this that there were many people in the entertainment industry who had their eyes on Shane, and Nataliasment was meant to make her a thorn in the side of other women, so Olive said lightly, Natalia, you cant talk like that, its not good for Mr. Lopezs reputation, and Im just young enough to let Mr. Lopez look at me once in a while. Lopez asionally see into the eyes. Olive knew that Natalias age would never change, and she was secretly mocking Natalia for being in the entertainment industry for so long, but she still hadnt grown up. Olive turned away from looking at this old woman, the atmosphere around some awkward, and the beginning of everyones expectation and enthusiasm, Natalia said so, so that all people know in their hearts, this time, Natalia is not a good fight. Chapter 2641 Return from the dead Natalias face is a little bit unable to hang, the eyes want to tear Olive on the spot, but after all is in the recording, one side of Uche interrupted Natalia originally wanted to say: Since everyone is ready, the two beauties also really love to joke, is such a collision of ice and fire, I do not know what kind of surprise will bring us the show, we will wait and see! Well see! Hearing this introduction, Natalia also stopped talking, but secretly squeezed Olive and whispered, Dont get too cocky! Now Natalia is not the same Natalia, now she is not popr, and she has to consider the consequences of her actions, and if she really gets into trouble on the show, she cant guarantee that she will be banned. Itoh, a gentleman on the side, held Olive, then finally couldnt help but whisper to Olive, Olive, are you okay? I cant help but see that Natalia is full of animosity towards you. Olive smiled at Itoh and then said, That was a long time ago, and it doesnt matter, I didnt offend her, shes the one whos not used to me. Narita listened with a serious expression on her face, and then said in a deep voice to Olive: Who dont you want to mess with her? She is a very narrow-minded person, you should not have offended her in the first ce, she will do whatever she can to you. Olive knew that Narita was right and hastily replied softly, Senior, I know, I will be careful.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Narita is a permanent guest and a veteran artist who started her career with Natalia. Although she has never been as popr as Natalia, she has always been very popr and treats people with the utmost sincerity, so she is well liked in the entertainment industry. The show was dyed for a long time due to Natalias troubles, and the guests were able to do the official filming after a make-up session. Fighting! Teens is an outdoor entertainment show, and probably because of thest episode, the rules of the game have changed drastically as told by the staff. Everyone was surprised by the new event, except Natalia, who tried to make a fool out of Olive. The filming took ce at a well run parts processing nt in another city, and the show featured a day-long life experience for Olive and the girls inside the nt. During this experience, the guests not only learn how to work on a part, but also have to do entertaining activities to keep the atmosphere going. Olive is no stranger to the processing nt because before she was reborn, she had to work during the time she was not in school to earn some pocket money in order to support herself, the processing nt is a factory after all, and the people who enter the factory have to wear factory clothes, gloves and protective tools. Everyone else quicklyplied with the rules of the game and changed their clothes, but how could Natalia look at it and dawdled before changing her clothes anding outst. After everyone was ready, Narita read out the content of the game: The game is divided into three rounds, each round is a group of three people, a total of four groups, each group to be in the specified time, the game, and then ranked, the group with poor results in each round will be eliminated, and finallypete for the first ce, now we conduct a simultaneous draw, draw the same symbol is a group, that Now Excuse me, I have a suggestion! Narita hadnt even finished reading out the contest when she was interrupted by this apology from Natalia! She said, Captain, do you mind if my partner is Olive, she and I are friends! Natalia smiled, her eyes looked at all the guests, and finally turned her head to Olive: Olive, what do you think? There was a threat in her eyes. Narita looked at Olive somewhat at a loss for words. He didnt want Olive to reject Natalia in front of the camera, for the sake of the shows effect, and he didnt want Olive to agree to Natalia, because he knew Natalia had bad intentions. Olive saw that all eyes were on her, she could not refuse Natalia directly, besides this is still recording the show, not for themselves but also for others. Olive knew Natalias intentions, and Narita had told her what kind of person Natalia was, and that she had to be careful when working with her. However, the director of the show, Uche, seems to be happy to see such a rivalry situation, to give Natalia face, and the show also has something to watch. At this point, Olive had to agree: Well, okay. The draw for the others went smoothly, and Olive muttered in her mind: three people in each group, and a photo shoot in the back, no matter what, Natalia cant do anything to jeopardize her. After a while, everyone was ready to enter the parts processing part of the factory, each group to learn a technology, Natalia walked up to Olive and said sinisterly: You are young to do what is not good, but like a vixen, everywhere to hook up with men, Odell but my! Olive thinks that Natalia is not only boring but also brainless, so she turns around and walks with another star in the same group towards the processing machine in the factory. The machine they were going to study was aminator, a huge machine, and the strong smell of oil made Natalia difficult to adapt to, but she stood by with her nose covered. Professional machine tool personnel, detailed talk about the working principle of theminator, taught Olive how to use the machine, and finally serious precautions, because it is arge machine, is absolutely not allowed to bring jewelry. The personnel opened the machine, Olive also took off her ne and carefully put it inside her backpack. Natalia immediately recognized that the ne was a couples ne given to Olive by Odell. Jealous, she grabbed Olives ne and gritted her teeth, How could Odell give such a valuable thing to a woman like you! The people around looked at Natalias behavior in surprise, and when her fellow teammates saw that the situation was not right, they ran over to the director Uche. I dont deserve it? Thats what he gave me, even if youre jealous and eye-catching, its still mine! Olive got angry all of a sudden, and in her second life, she has rarely gotten that angry. But unexpectedly, hearing her talk about Natalia in this way, her expression became even more vicious. Natalia coldly said to Olive: There is nothing in this world that I cant get, and if I cant get it then you dont want it either! In one smooth motion, she threw the ne into the operating machine, and it broke off in an instant. Olive tried to stop it toote, she could only watch her precious things being crushed to pieces. Chapter 2642 shameless Olive turned her head and stared dead at Natalia, her eyes wanting to devour Natalia with anger, but she was at the show, and the staff around were watching, so she couldnt go up and tear Natalias hypocritical face off. Then look at Natalia, a sinister viin with a winning image and a pleasant smile, which makes Olive even more angry. Olive was about to say something to Natalia when she suddenly saw Natalia narrowing her eyes and looking at her dangerously. Instincts reminded Olive of what Narita had said about not messing with Natalia no matter what, that woman would pull the other woman down even if it hurt her. Olives heart suddenly beat faster and had a bad feeling, but still thought, with so many people around, there would always be someone to help her, and Natalia shouldnt have the guts to do that. Unfortunately, this time, Olive thought wrongly, she felt she was too innocent to underestimate how much Natalia hated her. Natalia nced around and found that people did not dare to say anything, suddenly she had a n, she walked forward and pushed Olive towards the grinder, in the face of so many people, Natalia did not care that she was now deliberately hurt, instead she smiled and said: Bye bye ah, foxy. Olive fell towards the grinder, but luckily her bnce was good, but in the light of day, Olives clothes and hair got caught in the machine, and the huge pull made Olive struggle, and people around her swarmed to grab Olives hand, and just then, Narita and director Uche rushed over. Ouch! The pain in the scalp was torn, and tears blurred the eyes. Olive blurred as she looked around, screaming and closing her eyes, running to find the switch to turn off the machine, and rushing in her direction. Olive felt that her head would soon touch the cold machine tool, her heart was in a panic, tears could not stop because of the pain, and her scalp was deformed by the huge pull. Olive had to force herself to calm down. She looked around and suddenly saw a knife on the floor, and in a sh she bent down to reach it. But the change of action put her in great danger, but luckily, at thest moment Olive held the knife, and said that it was toote, first to cut their own clothes a knife, and then between the hands of the knife, their long hair cut off. Olives hair fell to the ground in pieces, the cut corners of her clothes had long been rolled into the machine and disappeared, she sat down on the ground, the sudden ident made Olives face pale, her heart suddenly rose a feeling of survival after the robbery. Trembling hands and soft feet, are showing how frightened before, broken clothes also did not change in time, can only sit on the ground slowly to recover strength. The machine tool staff, the stars of the show, the director, the staff all gathered around to greet Olive, the apanying medical staff carefully checked Olives body before everyone turned to look at the culprit Natalia. Natalia stood next to her not only without the guilt of harm, but also pursed her lips and smiled: What? Shes so hot now that she cant even stand up? And still prefer to crash into the top of the machine, unusual ah! Everyone looked at Natalia indignantly, her act had constituted intentional homicide, the circumstances were extremely bad, if Olive hadnt been so decisive to cut her clothes and hair with a knife, the whole person might have been crushed into pieces now! Yutani could not stand it, afterforting Olive stood up and used Natalia: Natalia, are you not afraid of retribution? You are so excessive, sooner orter, you will harm others and harm yourself! While saying that his body shaking with anger, he wanted to rush up and tear Natalia. Natalia coldly snorted, she does not care about her attitude, let the people around the more angry, face can not hide the sess of the happy, see Olive wretched look, really good mood: harm to others to harm themselves? I didnt hurt her, she couldnt stand herself and fell forward, besides, what does it have to do with you? You are also worthy to say this about me? When Itoh heard this, he couldnt stand it anymore, and his face turned red with anger: Ive never seen such a brazen person like you. Besides, you didnt just throw someone elses ne and murder them first because of that ne, how can there be such a person like you!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Natalia is not angry, but more like a cock of victory: You people, you say that I deliberately kill, but do you know that this is a libel without evidence! We are not children anymore, so we should know not to talk nonsense at this age! There is no evidence that I pushed her, look at her now, I dont like to touch her! Natalias words made the people at the scene really see that there are really people who are so shameless and mean-spirited, and everyones face turned ugly. Olive, who was still sitting next to her, was still recovering her strength, and she knew that people couldnt help but me Natalia because they couldnt bear to look at it. Although Natalia is now popr has not been so high, but still some bottom, people take her no way. Narita, who had repeatedly warned Olive to watch out for Natalia, finally relented and shouted, Natalia, you have to apologize to Olive! Even though Narita and Natalia entered the entertainment industry at the same time and were the most senior seniors in the show, Natalia didnt give him any face. She narrowed her eyes at Narita for a moment, then snorted, turned her head away, and said arrogantly, Apologize? Who are you to ask me to apologize to her? Ive already said that this matter has nothing to do with me, why do you have to bite me? After she finished, Natalia turned her head to look at Director Uche and said with a nonchnt attitude, Director, you didnt ask me to do the show several times to let me suffer here! Besides, youre going to do the show standing here? If I dont shoot, Ill go back to rest! I cant stand the smell of motor oil! Now Natalia has sessfully ruined the couples ne that Odell gave to Olive, and has taught Olive a lesson. The way people around her are so angry that they dare not say anything makes her feel extremely good now, and if she had a tail, it would be in the sky. Chapter 2643 The people who really care The people around were very angry at Natalias shameless behavior, but after all, Natalia was the queen of the movie that the crew had hired for arge sum of money, and the director Uche had not reprimanded Natalia so far, so everyone just dared not speak out in anger and were silent. Natalia, having revealed her virtue, did not care about the eyes of the people around her and began to gesticte to the staff. Uche, who has received everyones expectations, seems to have his own ns. Uche, who is known to be meticulous in his work and serious and upright, briefly consoled Olive and turned to the medical staff to take care of her. Then he said to the crew, You know, we are an outdoor experience entertainment program, since it is an outdoor ident that can not be avoided, whether it is man-made or their own ident, we must pay attention to safety, not to have a simr ident again, so as not to make people worry. Uche uttered the words, let everyone present very disappointed, also let Olive a chill, he not only did not me Natalia, but also Natalias deliberately described as an ident, hearing this Natalia is unable to conceal the smugness. Olive tightly grabbed her hand, although there are still some trembling after the robbery but still recovered a lot of strength, she bit her lips to endure the next breath. After she calmed down for a long time, she raised her eyes and looked at Natalia, who was also looking at her, and her eyes met, so Olive could see Natalias mockery of her. The people who heard the words of director Uche, unconsciously looked at the injured Olive, more pity in the eyes also more helpless, after all, the boss of the crew are that way said, Olive can no longer look deeper, can only be a person sorrow. When Natalia pushed her, Uche was already heading this way, but this is a show after all, Uche could not dy the progress of the shooting, so he turned a deaf ear to everyones pleas. After being reborn in this life, it seems that Olive has been living a little too smoothly, from being a small actor, to meeting Shane, filming Opals Memior, to taking up different show activities and meeting people in charge who are all very decent. But today Uche, not only does not help herself to speak, but also help Natalia to shirk the responsibility of the practice, let her very sad. However, when you think about it, Uche has his own reasons for doing so. If we really want to catch Natalia and punish her, it will not be solved in a day or two. Olive could only console herself with this, and it took her a while to get up and fix her mess. When Uche saw Olive standing up, he said to the crew, Get ready for reshoots, and watch your back! Then he turned to Olive and asked, Are you still avable for the shoot? If you want to participate in the shooting then change another set of spare clothes in the fitting room. After saying that, he left. The crowd had already dispersed, and Natalia came to Olives side with her high heels: Got it? Im an important guest now, not someone you can do whatever you want, from now on you go around when you see me! Natalia left after saying that, leaving only the line of people who were worried about Olive, angry in the same ce. The crew of the shooting phenomenon was angry with Natalias approach and words, but they were just workers and had no say, so they could only sulk and prepare for the resumption of the shooting. Olive stood up, thanked everyone who cared for her sincerely and went into the changing room, changed into a clean set of clothes and looked at herself in the mirror. But Natalia appeared at the door of the changing room and said to Olive: Your hairstyle matches your identity, dont change it, and thank me, otherwise how can you find a hairstyle that suits you? Olive had easily recovered a life, now she simply did not want to say another word to that crazy Natalia, people like her are a time bomb at any time, do not know when to endanger their lives. Probably because she saw that Olive no longer cared about herself, Natalia resentfully said that she left after a while, and Olive even looked at her back after she left, vowing that if she hurt herself so easily, she would definitely return it twice as much. The next recording of the show was rtively smooth, without the demon of that woman Natalia, the whole recording let Olive heart a slight sigh of relief, she did not to others to worry about their own life safety, so more than a hundred times a thousand times tired. After the shooting was over, everyone packed up and left the factory, while walking and talking to the people around her about the days heartbreak, Olive returned to the machine she had just escaped from, and asked the staff where the crushed stuff had gone. The worker probably knew she wanted to find her ne, so she carefully brought Olive a paper-wrapped object from a nearby table.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Olive was surprised to see it, and the staff member exined, We never met anyone that bad, and we didnt do anything while she was bullying you like that, the only thing we could do to help you was to find your precious things. Olive saw the ne, because the staffs words moved, cant stop thanking, maybe other people think that the ne is no longer there, but in Olives heart, that ne is really important. Although the ne has been ttened, can not see the original three-dimensional appearance, Olive with a piece of handkerchief carefully wrapped up, put in their own bag, and staff greeted, and left this shocking ce. Olive did not return to the set of Opals Memior, but went back to her rented home. The events of the day were too much for her to take in, and one thing after another made her heart tired. She called Mr. Laas to ask for a weeks leave, hoping that she could go back to y Opals Memior after she finished those notices. Probably because Olives shooting ident had already spread throughout the entertainment industry, Mr. Laas only advised her to take a good rest and then readily agreed to Olives request, giving her three more days to recuperate. Olive thought there would be no one at home at this time, but saw Elio open the door and rushed to the dining room table, holding arge bag of food. Chapter 2644 Unexpected Harvest When she put down her things, Elio noticed that there was someone on the sofa and asked in surprise, Olive, why are you back at this time? Olive wanted to smile when she saw her like this, but she really didnt have the strength and just nodded gently, Hmm. Elio looked at Olives hair and immediately walked quickly to the sofa and asked in surprise, Olive, what happened to your hair? Did something happen to you or were you attacked? Elios eyes were full of surprise, she didnt think that Olive, who always had a good image, had lost her hair after going out to shoot for a while. Olive also roughly knew why Elio said so, after all, her hair was now close to her scalp, and bald, even if she let someone who had not cut her hair on the hand, it would not make it so ugly. Olive although very much want to sleep, but still raise the spirit slowly spoke: really you guessed right, I was attacked. Then she told Elio what Natalia had done to her during the filming of the show today and how she had survived. Elio listened to Olives simple narrative, but his heart was cold, if not for Olives quick reaction, Im afraid that now is not sitting on the sofa but lying in the hospital, Elios anger suddenly came up, I cant wait to rush out now to go to Natalia to ask for an exnation. That woman is too vicious, lets go, lets sue her for intentional homicide, let her do a few years in jail! One day, she falls into my hands, I will definitely skin her, bone shaved, so she will not be allowed to die! Fool, dont be impulsive, how do you think I can be bullied so easily, she wants to put me to death today, in the future I will make her pay back twice as much, moreover, it is rare to steal a half day of leisure, I also want to take a break, too many things happened today, I am a little tired. Olive patted Elios shoulder and said gently. Elio was angry, but she didnt doubt for a moment that Olive had said the words that she wanted Natalia to pay back twice as much, after all, Olive had been in the entertainment industry for so long, and had dealt with those bullies and snakes with a single blow, except that she was still full of heartache for Olive. Elio eyes red, said: that son of a bitch how can that to you, you have no hair what to do well, long hair has been a kind of girls mark, you this look Olive smiled and said, No one rules that actresses must have long hair, ah, there are many excellent actresses will also keep short hair, such as Audrey Hepburn, I have confidence in their own face, short hair must also fascinate arge number of people, you do not sad, it is okay. Olive softlyforted, but made Elio even sadder. Elio thought Olive was talking to herself, self-soothing, so Elio also sat down on the sofa, sighed long and mournfully on the side. See Elio this look, Olive heart some warmth, after all, reallyfort care about his people or there, at least Elio even a true friend Olive heart secretly vowed, must not let others hurt their side of the people, as for Natalia, this thing she will not easily let him go. Elio was sullen, and Olive guessed that if she didnt change anything today, she might stay like this all day. Olive decided to go ahead and try anyway. Come on, walk with me, Im going to change my hair, dont you sulk. She shook Elios arm, gesturing for her toe along dont hang your head here, Olive changed into a casual and rxed outfit that she wears everyday. Once she heard that Olive was going to get a haircut, Elio was in high spirits and sat up from the bench with a twinkle in her eyes. You can be considered to have figured out, now your hair is really unpleasant ah, lets hurry to get a look. Elio said more and more excited, directly pulling Olive to go out. The two did not stay too long, together out the door, found a slightly good evaluation of a ce, ready to design a new hairstyle. Nowadays, these stores are very stylishly decorated, which makes people feel that the level is extraordinary, but they dont know how good this store really is. Olive didnt ask for much, she wanted a short haircut. The stylist showed her some photos to choose from, and after some selection, Olive chose the most basic short haircut. The service was very personal, and after a few steps of shampooing and blow-drying, Olive was looking forward to her new look. The scissors in the stylists hand flew around her head, turning her long hair into short hair, and in no time she had a silhouette, which was very surprising. Olive looked seriously at herself in the mirror, and she thought it was amazing that she was suitable for a short haircut too. The hair above the ears has a little bit of length that covers exactly half of the face, which can cover her higher cheekbones and make the whole person look a lot gentler. The short hair style is clean and uncluttered, Olive is still very satisfied, so she simply picked up her phone and started taking selfies. This can update the socialworking tform in a moment, such as fans interactivemunication to increase feelings, and then tell everyone that they changed their hair. She didnt need any beauty retouching, she just used the systems own photo function to take some pictures and picked the best three to upload, but Elio next to her looked even more sullen than before she left home. Elio, howe youre not happy even after I cut my hair? Olive cried andughed, Elio now really looked unhappy. Elio raised his eyes to take a closer look at Olives hair and sighed: Your hair is getting shorter and shorter, now you look like a boy, what can you do if no one wants you to shoot in the future! Olive didnt think so, since she had cut her hair short, she was happy to ept it, it was no big deal, she still wanted to tease Elio. Then dont you think I cut my hair short, handsome degree straight to the popr young students? Its not good that youre not impressed and youre still crying your eyes out here. Olive actually felt that a haircut was no big deal, although it was not the result of her own choice, but now this hairstyle looks good, and they left the ce together after the checkout was over. Maybe the inherent thought in peoples mind is that girls should all have long hair, on the one hand, they can do more styling and design, especially actresses.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In fact, a short hair is even more can make everyone in the circle shine, if Olives a short hair effect is really good, even can attract director investors to find her to do other types of drama, everything is possible. In the entertainment industry, Olive has learned that in the next few years short-haired girls can set up a persona, especially for people like her whose looks are not extremely good, short hair can make the overall effect look more handsome and stylish. Chapter 2645 Unexpected With this can attract a lot of fans, actresses such a big grin, for fans this is a way to bring both sides closer, can consolidate the fan base, this is all the future trend of the entertainment industry. Although the haircut was not specifically nned for the future, it was divinely ordained and Olive dly epted it without muchint. After returning home, the two of them began to rest, each going to their own rooms to rest. Olive could be considered to have rxedfortably, and the feeling after resting was veryforting. Olive decided to contact someone and she called out across the room to Elio: Elio, contact the photographer who did myst street photography, the one who is still in college. Elio immediately understood, this change of hair to hurry up to produce a set of promotional photos to facilitate the work, otherwise when the time to show the director photos can not look at the phone, right? When the three of them sat in the cafe in the afternoon, Song Xiangyi looked at Olive who had changed her hairstyle in front of her and was slightly stunned, but did not express too much of her opinion. Olive herself has always believed that cutting her hair short this time is a loss, but there will definitely be a windfall, and she believes that this time a set of photos will be put on the Inte will certainly have a warm response, so she hurriedly contacted Song Xiangyi to prepare for the shooting. Song Xiangyi also understood her meaning and found some scenes that were rtively new, they also bought some handsome style clothes to match, four sets of styling were shot in one afternoon, the shooting task was sessfullypleted. Afterpleting this work, Olive and Song Xiangyi parted ways and returned home, waiting for the finished product to be repaired, and finally received it at 9:00 pm. Elio and Olive selected a few of the more characteristic ones and uploaded them to the social media tform, both of them hoping to have some small sensation, which is also considered a harvest.Original from N?velDrama.Org. After uploading, Olive didnt keep an eye on it, and just let it ferment naturally. Elio, of course, couldnt help but keep an eye on thements and the number of followers since the upload, hoping that the picture would really attract a wave of fans. Twenty minutester Elio shouted from the living room, Olive,e out and see how many followers youve gained, its too fast! The tone of voice was full of excitement and joy, Elio was so happy from the bottom of his heart that he kept calling out to Olive in the living room toe out and take a look. Olive saw how many fans she had gained this evening, and Elio said, I dont think youre particrly handsome with this short haircut, so howe the response is so good, its so unexpected, but the result is always good, Olive youre really kind of handsome! She smiled lightly, all the trends and developments were in her own hands. After a while, Olive logged on to her ount and saw a lot ofments and fan attention, and even the first ce on Twitter hot search, such a lively discussion Olive did not expect. Her phone kept vibrating and thements were refreshed too quickly to read, and arge number ofizens came toment on her look this time. OMG, is this still the Olive I knew? This is also too handsome, great! The original long hair gave people a different feeling, this time is even more surprising, Olive is very bold ah! What more do I need a boyfriend and husband? I want you to be enough, Olive do not worry to fly, we will always follow. In the future, the short-haired heroine has a face in my heart, its Olive, everyone rush. Olive has been looking through everyonesments on her hair this time, flipping through many pages are particrly goodments and retweets, not at all like before so many ck fans attacked her, it seems the power of the masses is still very strong. Elio also took her own phone and kept flipping through thements and tweets rted to the hot search, happy with the corners of her mouth splitting behind her ears, eager to read each and every one of the tens of thousands ofments carefully. Olive thought the decision was so spot on that she sent out another tweet flirting with everyone. Handsome flower boy Olivees to report, please ask my girlfriend where is she? By the way, it was apanied by an emoji pack, which was even more hrious to watch. Once this article was sent out people didnt expect Olive to be this style of actress, all interacting wildly under her, in addition to the original fans in thements, now even the marketing numbers are feeling the power of short hair, has been retweeting Olives tweet, Twitter fever has been unabated. Not only did people send two tweets in a row, but today they also replied to several fans, and we all interacted together. Many passersbyizens havee over to watch the actress who sees such a frank and spontaneous manner. She has earned a lot of attention and absorbed arge wave of fans by this marketing, which is very sessful in general. After the dust settled, Olive also felt a little tired, then directly closed Twitter ready to go wash up, and then directly back to the room stifled sleep, the whole person did not have any worries. The only thing that Olive has left to do is to shoot thest episode of Lets fall in love, so she has a lot of time to spare. The day of the shoot, she went to the scene early, everyone came to see her hair, before seeing photos on the Inte, but the scene is more impactful ah. Olive, your hair also looks too much like a boy, but its quite handsome. The staff mostly stillplimented, which also made Olive rxed a lot. Maybe my mom got my gender wrong, Im actually a son. There were other female guests next to him who also came over to tease: Olive, you look too handsome like this, can I make a pair with you to shoot thest issue, the ratings will definitely explode! Everyoneughed, not expecting Olive to be so spontaneous and spontaneous, the atmosphere of the scene was mobilized. Odell was right next to her, Olive felt a little embarrassed about what happened to Nellst time, but she still went up to say hello. Hello, handsome. Odell gave her a nk look and counted as a greeting, Olive was relieved that he wasnt so calcting. I didnt expect thest episode to be Bro, Lets fall in love, brother how do you see my brother my hair? Olive said as she fiddled with her short hair. Odells face shed a sh of heartache at this moment, although he hid it very well, but it was still caught by Olive. The next second Odells face blossomed into a big smile, lifting his hand to mischievously rub the top of Olives head of hair, and said with a smile: I didnt think you little girl cut short hair is quite handsome ah! Olive lowered her head, the weight and heating from Odells big hand on top of her head made her feel especially at ease, but she still didnt like Odell having too much physical contact with herself, so she hurriedly changed the subject: I think its about time, lets go to the shooting site first! Its not good to bete. Chapter 2646 The Truth Olive blushed slightly and pretended to be in a hurry to leave, pulling Odells hand off her head and then fleeing as if she had turned to go into the dressing room to get her bag. Odells face had a moment of stagnation, he looked at Olives back in a daze, the struggle in his eyes clearly visible, a momentter also just helplessly sighed, the whole person looked very despondent. Because the show Lets fall in love has reached its finale, they are now going to shoot thest episode of the show, everyone is very attentive. In order to increase the attractiveness of the show, the team has spent a lot of money to charter an internationally renowned amusement park as the location for thest episode of the show. The amusement park is also located in a city along Virban City, Olive needs to take a ne and then change buses to get to the filming location. Olive and Odells ne seats were next to each other as usual, and Olive had to pretend to be sleepy in order to avoid embarrassment, and started to sleep as soon as she got on the ne. But in reality, she couldnt sleep at all, after all, she had been resting and studying at home these days, she was actually very energetic. Olive closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep, and Odell beside her had been quiet and did not say a word, not even the slightest movement, but Olive always felt that Odells gaze had always fallen on her face, which made her feel all ufortable. A womans sixth sense is always unreasonably urate, Olive slightly outside, quietly opened her eyes to see Odell is not moving to stare at her. Olive was startled and hurriedly closed her eyes, and also obediently turned her body slightly sideways, so that the back to Odell. The ne finallynded after an hour or so, and Olive and the crew took the bus to the hotel near the yground to adjust and rest. When she entered the hotel lobby to check in, Olive noticed that a hotel attendant kept staring at her, out of courtesy, she smiled gently at the other party, the attendant immediately ran to her side excitedly, looking nervous. Olive was startled but smiled politely and asked, Whats wrong? The waiter saw Olive take the initiative to ask questions instantly excited face red, incoherent said: Nothing nothing, its that I am a big fan of yours, rare to see you once, by the way! Thest time you recorded the show you were not injured, right? We were all very worried about you. Olive was asked a little confused, not quite understand how she could be injured, said softly: Injured? What injury? What are you talking about? Sister, dont hide it, we all saw the news, the new episode of Fighting! You had to cut your hair short, but I think you look super good with short hair too. Olive was stunned, how did their fan know about this, the fan was still rambling on about Natalia: She cant be so shameless even if shes your senior! Youve been in the entertainment industry for a long time and you want to bully neers, you dont have the appearance of a senior Olive heard this instantly reacted, did it mean that what happened during their shooting was exposed? Olive turned around sharply after calming down the excited fans. The crew standing next to Olive hadnt even figured out what they were talking about when Olive hurriedly took her room card and went into her room. The first thing Olive did after entering was to open herptop and check thetest episode of Fighting! The first thing she did was to open herptop and check thetest episode of Fighting! Olive realized that she was wrong about director Uche, he wasnt defending Natalia that day, hes really a decent guy! He was just trying to defend her, so he held off that day, and then after the show was filmed, he presented the full picture of himself being bullied by Natalia in front of the audience. Olive regrets that she thought of Uches director that way, when he was trying to protect her in a more thorough way. Thements on the Inte were overwhelmingly scolding Natalia, and some media outlets took the opportunity to lead the way in exposing more of Natalias dark secrets, while Olive, as the bullied party, received more sympathy and attention, and her Twitter followers soared. Natalia can be considered as intentional murder! Its too vicious! Thanks to my previous so like her, actually is such a person, on this kind of character, I am no longer will powder her, I will also ck her, after I see Natalia once scold her once. Such a bad artist should be banned from the entertainment industry! I suggest Olive directly pursue her legal responsibility! Agree with upstairs, Olive is also too miserable, also because of this had to cut the short hair, heartache! Olives fans, we must unite to denounce Natalia, we must make herpletely out of the entertainment industry, and give justice to our Olive. Olive looked at the onlinements and once again had to sigh at the power of public opinion,izensments can sometimes really determine an artists stay and development. In addition, all the major media news have reported on this matter, Natalia has be a street rat, and more and more ck information has been exposed. As an old man in the entertainment industry, her incidents of bullying neers were exposed one after another, and she was instantly scolded byizens. Thepanys career is about to end. Olive is in a good mood because Natalia is always looking for trouble and if she leaves the entertainment industry, it is a cause for celebration. Its true that people who do bad things will be rewarded, sometimes its not that God doesnt reward them, its just that the time hasnte yet. Olive turned off theputer and felt relieved. After lying on the bed to calm down, she got up and went to wash and rest.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After all, Natalias case hase to an end and she has a show to shoot next, so she cant let all these misceneous things affect her state. Theizens showed their deep regret and sympathy for Olives long hair cut, and scolded Natalia even more fiercely. But Olive herself is not so concerned about cutting off her hair, her character is like this, always positive, and she thinks it is good to try a short hair style. Chapter 2647 Confession in front of the carousel The Lets fall in love team saw the news and was worried that Olives mood might not be good and might affect the next filming, but it turned out that Olive was not affected at all and even calmed everyone down when theyforted her. After the preparations for the shoot were made, Olive went with the team to the famous amusement park, and Odell followed Olive all the way, as if he had something to say to her. Finally, Olive could not stand it anymore and took the initiative to talk to Odell, her voice was soft and pleasant: Why are you so strange today? Do you have something to say to me? Ah? No, no, I have nothing to say. Odells look is very unnatural, heard Olives words almost immediately shook his head to deny, Olive see him so can not help but frown. Odell is always whats on his mind to say something directly, rarely this kind of hesitation, he must have something to hide from himself, Olive sighed, can only find an opportunity to ask again clearly. But next shepletely forgot about this matter, because the strange yground, for Olive has too great attraction, she looked dazzled, shopping is not happy, the whole person excited excited. This is Olives first time to the yground, Olivees from a rural background, the family is poor, and parents died early, in the hands of the stepmother can get a mouthful of rice is good, the yground for her is an unattainable dream. Even if her economic situation has improved a lot, but the world of adults need to run around too many things, money but also no time. So she made up her mind to take advantage of this opportunity to have a good time here and experience all the items. This amusement park is full of visitors, although it is said that their program team chartered this ce, but because thest episode of the program invited many popr fresh meat and flowers, and many fans came to the name. In order to increase the conversation and filming effect, the program team simply put on sale a limited number of amusement park tickets before filming, so at the moment the amusement park is still very lively. There are advantages and disadvantages to doing this, open filming, it is true that you can make the show shooting looks more humane, but also easier to bring up the topic, but also will increase many uncertainties and dangers.Original from N?velDrama.Org. But all stars, there will be some brain-dead fans, as long as they see their own love beans, the fans will be extremely excited. Thanks to the orderly maintenance of the program team, those over-excited fans only had to watch their own beans on the periphery, but could not rush forward, but the excited shouts and photo shes never stopped. It was the first time that Olive, who has been a human being for two lives, came to the amusement park. She looked at the various rides in the amusement park excitedly and felt like she was dreaming. She pped her face hard and a slight pain came before Olive sighed in satisfaction that it was all real! When she was a kid Olives biggest dream was toe to the amusement park, but now she is not the same person she was when she was a kid, regret is regret. She shook her head, there is still a chance to make up for it is already very rare, or to have some fun to live up to this rare opportunity. Lets fall in love is arge simted love show with Odell and Olive as the first couple, and Olive has been looking forward to it ever since the crew told them that the final location would be an amusement park. Odell is a person who is not very receptive to excitement, so looking at the roller coaster wailing there ss, or a little envious. Olive has always been interested in roller coasters, in the kind or up or down in the excitement of the extreme secretion of adrenaline probably can make people forget all the worries of the world, but for the sake of the Odell around, for the sake of the program team better shooting Olive can only regretfully shake his head. As a couple cpOlive is still very good at taking care of Odells feelings, each to a project, Olive will ask Odell: Do you want to y this ah, looks very interesting. And Odell always looked light and said, Well, Ill just listen to you. Hearing this, Olive has no more scruples, it is the programs funding does not spend their own money, then of course it is to y a lot of fun! She took Odells arm and went to line up, and also urged Odell: You help me line up here, two tickets oh, Ill go buy you ice cream, OK? Odell looked at the childlike Olive, nodded, and also smiled in response, Okay. Olive happily ran over, she suddenly saw the pink carousel, her eyes immediately lit up, and then secretly thought, today must ride the carousel! Thats teenage romance! So far, she has filmed Opals Memior, the costume drama with thergest production cost, and Fighting! Teens, apetitive outdoor entertainment show. Lets fall in love is the only production that gives people a sense of love, so Olive has been longing for this amusement park shoot. After buying the ice cream, Odells tickets were also picked up, and the two of them sat around, chatting and eating with each other. Compared to Olives excitement, Odell showed too t, the two of them to the amusement park mood a high enthusiasm, ack of interest. Odell also seems to be pretending to have something on his mind, and the opposite of his usual character, while Olive is usually calm about everything, but now the only excited little face is red. After eating ice cream, two people handed the tickets to the staff, Olive excited to ride the roller coaster, and then seriously check their seat belts after pulling Odell: Odell, are you afraid, dont freak out when the timees, hey hey hey Olive like a small fox, Odell spoiled smile, the two did not have time to say more, the roller coaster started. The car slowly start, the wind slowly blowing, Olive enjoy the eyes closed, short hair gently swaying, Olives happy is unable to describe with words. The car quickly speed up, Olive began to regret, why they so easily identified, over the flying car is a happy and exciting experience project, her hands and feet are now cold, the heart is also no reason to panic. The previous also flirted with Odell not to be afraid of, but now her own body began to sweat cold, turning a corner, the speed is slower up, behind someone has begun to shout fear. Chapter 2648 The last scene The first row is not a good position, looking straight ahead at the unobstructed view, the heart is particrly hanging, a side of Odell seems to have noticed her change, then grabbed Olives hand. Olive closed her eyes, but her ears Ah! Ah scream, almost shattered her eardrums. Olive gathered enough courage to open her eyes to see, but found that people, buildings and all kinds of things are upside down, turned his eyes to look at their hands to grab Odell, the guy does not seem to have a little panic nervous feeling, simply calm unlike people. Time seems to be seconds instead of clock, slowly to thest high point, whoosh the car fell rapidly, a kind of centrifugal numb feeling, suddenly from the bottom of Olives feet to the whole body, obviously shouted to the dumb voice, but because of thest fall, and rose an octave. The roller coaster finally returned to the starting point, Olive wobbled down, in the next chair is very ufortable, vomiting, dizziness, foot weakness, so Olive can not help but think of the time was pushed to the crusher when the feeling. A bystander said, A roller coaster ride can make you experience an early feeling of death. Oliveughed and thought, Real death is not scary, but the human heart is scary. Half a day of suffering, Olive found herself a bottle of water in front of her eyes, the more amazing is that the water is still warm, as if specially prepared for her, looking to the person handing her water, Odells good-looking eyes appeared a bit worried. Olive took the water, drank a few mouthfuls, slowed down before saying to Odell: Thanks, but the roller coaster is really fun, very exciting and very painful, really want to do it again! Odell said, Okay,e backter, your voice is hoarse. Olive heard twoughs: Cheapskate, still hold a grudge Odellughed, then stopped talking and sat quietly next to Olive. The two of them rested for a while, and then nned to go to the next ride. Olive asked Odell, what is his opinion on the project, but Odell just said, You just have fun. Olive feels that Odell has been feeling strange in this episode, everyone is smiling happily in the yground, but he seems to have something on his mind, but only a faint smile at most. The whole days shooting is also, look light and even some distracted, not as usual when two people get along with thefortable. When Olive looked at Odell, there was a hint of nervousness on his face that he didnt even notice. Olive is now in the long-awaited amusement park, naturally do not want to think about anything more, no matter what, they have not been such a reckless pleasure for a long time, even if there is something wrong, this time also do not want to pursue. At this point, she suddenly remembered that before riding the roller coaster, she seemed to see a pink carousel not far from the ice cream truck. Tentatively asked Odell, I thought Odell might be a little shy, after all, he is so smelly and also macho people, but did not expect him to say nothing. Follow Olive all the way to the carousel, where Olive sat, he followed obediently. Staff in order to let tourists have a better experience, specially have to help tourists to prepare Proid, if tourists feel that their own photos are too much trouble, the staff can also help to shoot. Not long after, the carousel began to start, beautiful music, pink background, and the unique lovely, Odell eyes more profound, Olive but picked up the Proid, ready to save this beauty forever. But Odell suddenly told a story in a soft voice: Legend has it that the carousel is a love game for two right people, as long as two people who truly love each other sit on the carousel at the same time, the carousel will carry them to a perfect paradise, and their love willst forever. Olive listened attentively to Odells narration, the surrounding filming crew recorded the beautiful scene, and the program team appreciated the effect that Odell and Olive brought to the show. Olive was on the carousel and casually took many pictures of Odell and herself. One of Olives favorites is that she is smiling happily for the camera, Odell beside her like a knight watching her with affection and guarding her side, the pink background around her, the serenity in the photo seems to put Olive in a fairy tale world. Odells affection made Olive have a few doubts in her heart, but soon, she thought it was probably the shows request, she and Odell group cp has always been a high sweet pair in the show, so Odell this look is also understandable. The final scene of Lets fall in love, let everyone rxed and happy to kill, the program staff are back to work, the yground is still left with a few groups of couples who are still not satisfied. Olive got the photos that she and Odell took together, there were some funny and happy ones in those photos, and when the two of them turned to the one that Olive was most satisfied with, Odell pulled it out with his hand and said, This one, its mine! Olive said disgustedly, Yours is yours, I have so many more. After putting away the photos, Olive couldnt resist taking Odell to the amusement park and ying all the things that could be yed again, and then came to the carousel, and stayed for a long time not wanting to leave. Until nightfall, the amusement park said the staff had found Olive for the second time to close the museum, Olive knew that the song was over and people would have to leave, so he reluctantly pulled Odell ready to leave. But what he did not expect was that Odell was reluctant to leave the carousel, he stood in the light, a white suit like a prince, deep dark eyes moving to look at Olive, mouth slightly trembling, want to say something, and did not say. Olive saw Odell like this, more and more curious, rhetorical question: I know youve been distracted all day today, whats wrong with you? Looking at Olives concerned eyes, Odell suddenly got down on one knee, took out a bouquet of flowers that came from nowhere, and said to Olive, This whole day, all I could think about was this moment right now, and I didnt know what would happen if I told you. But I know that in looking at you smiling, and the look of concern in my eyes, I will regret if I dont say it! In the moment of kneeling down, the sky full of fireworks bloomed, making that moment more romantic, but the sound of the fireworks was reminding Olive that this moment was not a dream.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2649 Seriously Olive stood frozen in ce, looking at Odell in surprise, time seemed to stand still, I dont know how long it took for Olives mind to start thinking. Hastily pulled Odell up: What are you doing? Get up first! Olive was also taken aback by Odells sudden movement, and could think of what development was next. Olive had always wanted to remove the thoughts from her mind, because she did not deserve pure and beautiful love, especially since she might also hurt others. No mistake, Odell lowered his head and let out a deep breath, as if he was determined to do something. He slowly lifted his head, his eyes full of deep emotion and seriousness, a light smile hanging at the corners of his mouth, now looking like the male lead in a school y. Olive, weve known each other for a long time too, Ive liked other girls before I met you, but youre the first woman Ive ever wanted to protect with all my might, and I mean it, these words arent meant to coax you, theyre my truest feelings. Maybe Im lucky enough to meet you at this age, since we met I feel like Ive be mature myself, as if I can help you this way, but then I feel like Im childish, all the men whoe near you I want them to stay away from you, you can only be mine. I understand the secrets of your heart, but also understand your feelings and experience, I can walk with you through all the road now, maybe in the future you are not beside me, but now I do not want you to be immersed in hatred and lose yourself, I can walk with you through the sweet and sour, I hope that your life has my imprint. Maybe my five times expressing myself makes you feel a little awkward, but these are really my true feelings, I myself will not deceive myself, I want to protect you with the rest of my life, these words I have been thinking in my heart for a long time, Olive lets be together. After saying so many words, Odell as if toplete a test general, a long breath, but eyes have not been able to move away from Olive, he coveted the girls face, hoping to get the answer they want from her mouth. Olive did not think that this time Odells seriousness, is to reach an unprecedented level, her heart really has been impressed, originally this yground only the two of them, but now suddenly appeared a lot of staff, everyone saw this situation are in the coaxing to Odell cheer. A time everyones support let Olive overwhelmed, originally this nightfall beautiful moment of love confession is sweet and romantic, but at present Olive but can not feel, she has fallen into a dilemma. Odell still kneeling on one knee, eyes full of deep love for Olive, finished talking and did not want to get up, has been waiting for Olives answer. You tell the truth, is this a show effect? Olive came over and asked in a voice that only two people could hear. Odell, whose eyes were full of light, heard this and the light was extinguished instantly, but he didnt give up. Im serious about you, theres no doubt about that. It was as if he had said this a hundred times in his heart, and when asked, Odell did not hesitate. Olivesst hope was dashed, Odells seriousness caught her off guard, and she didnt know how else to react to the situation, and the man didnt stand up, now it was really quite desperate. Looking at the man in front of him kneeling on the ground, handsome face a deep face, expressing his expectation of love. Originally Olive also wondered why Odell has been acting distracted in the y today, the original is to prepare for now. If Odell was alone with her for this segment there was room for maneuvering, but with such a staff here to keep an eye on it, Olive didnt know what to do. The shows crew would love to see this scene, and if it works out thats the breakout point of the show, it could be the key to the whole season, very important to the show, shes been hesitating, and the voices around her are getting louder and louder. If the situation is forced to agree to Odell, then this life Olives renewed struggle and the goal of revenge are lost, all imprisoned by the feelings of men and women, no matter what kind of action Odell wants to convince her to give up revenge, it is impossible.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. For a long time Olive did not respond, Odell has been kneeling, around the coaxing peoples voices gradually down, the scene was once very awkward. They certainly did not expect Olive did not say yes, Odells eyes from the beginning of the expectation to the current frustration and hopelessness. Olive was sure she couldnt say yes to him, she had to say no. Everyone was all silent, and Olive gathered her courage: Odell, Im sorry, Im not thinking about these things right now. Once the words were out, everyone was in an uproar, not expecting such drama as rejection to really appear in the program, everyones initial excited expressions became overwhelmed, the person in question, Odell, who had been kneeling on the ground for a long time, was unstable when he heard the words reallye out. After three or four seconds to stabilize the body, from the ground up, the corners of the mouth smile helpless and heartbroken, Olive see this proud man time and again for her head down, the heart is also full of guilt. But such feelings make Olive feel a burden, so no matter what, it is good to stop in time. Olives heart was full of sorrows, she told herself that she could not waver, if his feelings themselves did not cut off in time, then it would be a torture and torment for both of them, and in the end it might not be as good as the current status of friends, and would definitely be strangers. The people watching around cant help but feel very sorry for them, talking around, everyone watched these two people all the way from the beginning to the end, thinking that today is a perfect ending, handsome men and women happy home to spend the rest of their lives together, where would think Olive will refuse Odell. The two people have gone through a storm, from the womans ck to the mans scandal, the two people have always been inseparable, how could not think that now Olive will reject Odell. This fireworks under the courtship in the program must be the most exciting, if Olive agreed to Odells love request, the programs publicity and selling points havee, but unfortunately Olive did not agree, the program is also bad editing, the director can only jump out at this time to remind everyone. Odell, now this kind of forget it, the show shot out also does not look good, there is no way to edit, so good fireworks do not waste, you two re-shoot some of the blessing of a bright future for the two of you. The director also does not want to spoil the already bad atmosphere at this time, breaking the situation this kind of thing can only be done by him, Odell listened to the request face white, really too hurt peoples hearts. Chapter 2650 Make a Wish But the two people are for the service of the show, this is their job, the director raised it must be met can not escape and avoid. Odell expression is particrly stiff, which is undoubtedly uncovering his scars, but Odell finally agreed, hardened also have toplete the work. The final shot was quick, Odell no longer on one knee, the two men were simply sitting on the steps, shoulder to shoulder. They both had a ss of wine in each hand, and the position behind them was just right to see the fireworks background, and the two men started shooting after they were ready. Odells heart was very awkward and embarrassed, this failed courtship face-to-face is too overwhelming, he paused with the wine for a while, clearing his throat before continuing to shoot. Olive, we know each other from the meeting to the days are not short, your persistence and efforts I have seen in the eyes, you are a girl who will not give up andpromise, I believe that in the future, you will want to achieve, can be an excellent actress, no matter what kind of difficulties you encounter, I will be righteous to protect you, support you. Odell said so much, self-consciously pick up the ss and Olive cup, a drink, without hesitation. The man drinking side face are showing his heartache and helplessness, has been holding back the frustration of rejection here with the show, Olive really heartbroken in front of this big boy. She also continued to y along with the steps: Dont worry, after all, we have such a good rtionship! Olive was afraid of embarrassment and had to speak in a light-hearted tone to regte the atmosphere. The surrounding staff saw such a scene and felt even more sorry for Odell, who had to continue working with a smile after being rejected, really dedicated. Thest episode of the show was over and thest shot was shot. The director and the crew organized a closing party and everyone had ast dinner in front of the beautiful fireworks. Olive, who was separated from the show, became the target of everyones eyes, all staring at her, and for a while Olive felt like a street rat, as if everyone wanted toe over and question her about why she disagreed. Gu could not want to go to the celebration banquet in order to avoid this kind of scrutiny, so she had to speak up and refuse: Everyone hurry up and go to the celebration banquet, Im not feeling well, so I wont go, thank you all for your care and help during this time, I hope we can still work together in the future, and everyone have fun! She went among the staff and hugged everyone one by one, and also specially thanked some directors for their teaching. At this point, a staff member was urging Olive: Come on, lets go over together, you should stop drinking and lets get together, its so hard to shoot the show together! Olive also understands that this is superficially polite words, we are all adults, just now also happened so embarrassing things, the staff is also to liven up the atmosphere. Do not go, I go also do not drink more spoil the atmosphere, so do not go to everyone spoil the fun, you guys eat and drink together on the line, go. The people on the set bustled around packing up their equipment, and were ready to leave for the celebration feast. When all the people had gone, Olive took off her disguised mask, smiling all the time was really physically and mentally exhausting. She packed her things to go back to the hotel when she found Odell standing behind her, his face no longer the old smile and sunshine, reced by all the cold and numb, but also mixed with the meaning of distant. Olive does not want to let the two people so awkward, can only take the lead to break the deadlock: You are standing here why? Why dont you go to the celebration feast,terte everyone will think more. Odell still stood there motionless, and only after five or six seconds did he try to squeeze out a frustrated smile, and there was some anger in his tone: You used the excuse of not feeling well to avoid the celebration party, is it to avoid me! I dont have this idea, its really because I dont feel well! Todays shooting was a bit intense and my body couldnt take it anymore. Olive didnt expect Odell to ask so bluntly, in fact, arge part of the reason is this, she couldnt help but avoid her eyes when she spoke, no way, reality is too cruel, she didnt want to give him extra illusions. Odell sneered, a face of disdain simply do not believe Olive this set of rhetoric, just look at her with contempt here lying. She also understood that the two people so familiar, Odell must know that she was looking for excuses to escape reality, so she had to cough awkwardly and put her head down. The main thing is that no one could have imagined that Odell would confess his love during thest shoot of the show, everything was too sudden and Olive didnt know why he could still persist after she had rejected Odell many times. If she could go back in time, she would not want the two to have too many interactions and connections so that Odell would not have feelings for her, and then the next series of problems would no longer exist. Olive really does not want to stand here and continue to embarrass each other, turn around and want to leave. But Odell suddenly grabbed her wrist and raised it to question her: Where is the couple bracelet? After saying that, he fiercely shook off Olives arm. The mans eyes were filled with anger, and his voice rose as he spoke, staring deadly at Olive, hoping she woulde up with a reasonable exnation. Olive was helpless, perhaps Odell was too busy working to notice that the bracelet had been broken during her previous filming of the show, so she didnt know what had actually happened on the show, and she couldnt borate. Seeing Olives hesitation, Odells face became more and more gloomy, the atmosphere reached the lowest point, he forced to ask Olive: You arranged all this, right? He said and squeezed her wrist again. You think that after the show, the two of us will end the rtionship and I will be a partner, right? Now that my scandal has been covered up by the show, this bracelet means nothing to you but a prop! Odells eyes were red with emotion, he could not ept that the beautiful love he had conceived for himself hade to nothing, as gorgeous and short as a bubble. Olive originally wanted to exin a little to excuse herself, but see now Odell heart has been so determined, she also do not intend to say. The first thing you need to do is to let him give up in his own mind, and only when you have enough disappointment can you really let go. So Olive raised her head, facing the angry Odell, said indifferent words: You are right, is a prop, the bracelet I have thrown away. Once the words were out, Odells whole body froze, how could he have imagined that Olive would one day say such words, he stumbled backwards, as if he was hurt by Olives body.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 2651 Rejection His voice trembled as he pointed at Olives nose. I didnt expect you to be such a woman, so all was my willingness, in your eyes I am the most ridiculous and pathetic man, all of which you have never taken seriously! Good! Lets say goodbye today! I never want to see you again! Odell turned from sadness to anger, he came over to Olive again and sped his hands on his shoulders, his eyes getting angrier and angrier. Did you think I wasnt good enough for you from the start, so you didnt want to waste any time on me, did you? Youre really so cold-blooded, Olive! If Olive herself had encountered this kind of thing, she might have already exploded, but when Odell sped his hands around Olives shoulders, his hands naturally lightened their force, fearing that he would hurt the woman in front of him.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. This kind of care and love is emanating from the heart, Olive face such Odell, she has not dared to look directly at the man who loves her in front of her, because she herself also feel too bad. Odell, please dont be so cheap, dont be so impulsive, behave steadily. Olive tried to stabilize Odells emotions, he is now like an abandoned cub, let out a sad wail and reveal their own fear, Olive the whole person feel sour. After hearing Olives words, Odells hands, which had been making an effort, instantly slipped away, and the man no longer had the strength to struggle with his feelings, and his head was deeply bowed. Because he heard his feelings for the woman he loved was trashing himself, he stood alone under the darkness, as if he had merged into this boundless ckness, he was not only alone but also pitiful. The noisy sounds of the amusement park and the silent Odell formed a stark contrast, happy and sad just existed together under this piece of sky. Olive looked at Odell, who had been silent, and the more she watched, the more sour she felt in her heart, on the one hand heartbroken, on the other hand, she could not be soft, she must have principles. After a long time, Odell slowly asked Olive a few questions, he took several deep breaths and finally gathered the courage. I want to ask you, did you reject my confession today because of Shane? Odell paused for a moment and then cautiously asked, Do you really like Shane? Faced with these questions and Odells gaze falling on himself, Olive felt like a whip had been whipping her. Odell is now saying more and more blunt words, Olive also has no way to disguise the rejection of him again, has been beating around the bush to speak rather than straightforward. Thats right, I like him. Olive said the most heartbreaking answer to Odell. Olive is now like a great escape alone, Odell has been chasing behind, she has to escape from this problem in a hundred ways, she actually does not know whether she likes Shane or not, but if it can make him die, why not. The most important thing is to tell him that he has always had a favorite person, and this person also has to be equal to his strength. Odell heard this answer, it is obvious that the temperature around the cold to the lowest point, he stared dead at Olive, cold tone of voice makes Olive back chills. Why do you like him? What exactly is it about him that attracts you? Olive is like a walker in the desert without water, unable to stop but to hold on step by step to get out of the desert, while Odell is like a hot weather keeps evaporating moisture, holding Olives neck little by little, making her slowly perish from it. You think too much, no one is the same, no need to makeparisons. Odell was defeated again and again by Olives answer, and his whole state was like a deted ball, releasing his grip on Olives hand and retreating several steps. He was silent for a few seconds and spoke with difficulty: Do you think I cant give you security because I am also a small boat in the entertainment industry, while Shane is a huge ship that can protect you to the end of the line? Such a question, Olive felt very strange, why always like to put himself and Shane together topare, even if Olive really like Shane, it is because of this person, not his family background. Odell is now unstable, wobbly, he looks like an abandoned pet, eyes full of pity and indifference, Olive looked at his heart is particrly painful, she immediately can not help but to give up, but for his future and their own future had to continue. Fearing that Odell would continue to ask questions, she took the initiative to bring up the matter of herst birthday: Do you remember the birthday present you gave me on my birthday before? I remember you said no matter what wish, as long as you can do it you will achieve it for me, before I did not think about it, so I reserved this opportunity, now I think about it. After saying this Olive hurriedly rummaged through her bag and hurriedly found the birthday party voucher Odell had promised her before. Odell could think of what Olive was going to do next, which was nothing more than wishing herself away from her and not to continue to pester her, and there was no longer any light in his eyes. Olive didnt want to look at his expression because she was afraid she wouldnt be able to resist and give up, so she simply turned her head away. Now I will use this birthday gift certificate, I hope you can have your own feelings and life, do not put your mind on my heart again, effective immediately. Olive closed her eyes as she finished speaking, her eyes burning. Odell walked over and grabbed the note and tore it straight up: I cant do it, this voucher is invalid! The man was already on the verge of a breakdown and his whole body was emotional. Are you saying that because my liking is a burden to you? The mans eyes were filled with disbelief, he looked at Olive, I will never give up, dont worry about it! Olive looked at his forlorn back, her nose was sore, she really couldnt bear to hurt him so much, but this was the only solution, two people going back to their own track, is the perfect solution. A burst of sourness rushed to the heart, and now the inside of the amusement park has long been engulfed in darkness, and the fireworks show that was just gorgeous and colorful has also been obliterated in darkness. The staff has also left long ago, as if the buzz just now is just a dream of light. In the end, Olive did not hold back, Olive instantly tears like rain, stunned watching Odells back shrink a little, and finally disappeared. Chapter 2652 Olive then sat down on the steps like all her strength had been drained, and sobbed in a low voice. In both lives, she originally thought she had been cautious enough in this life, but it still inadvertently led to this result. Because even in thest life, the two of them were very good friends, so this time she was obviously more cautious about the rtionship between the two, but in the end it was still unavoidable to be like this. Even today, the rtionship between them came to an abrupt end, and Im afraid there is no way to face each other frankly anymore. The ce where the happy memories of the whole day were left, now bes a ce that people want to escape. Olive got up with difficulty while sobbing, stumbled and bought a ne ticket and flew to Virban City overnight. The next day, she didnt even take a break and ran straight to the set, exhausted and rushed to the dressing room to sit alone for a while. Because it was still too early, even the directors, who are very dedicated to their daily work, had not yet arrived. Olive was a bit confused, so she poked her head in and found that Maisie was already here reading the script. Olive was dumbfounded, and for some reason, felt a little guilty. It is no wonder that she was named the queen of the movie in the entertainment industry, not without reason.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Olive sighed and dragged her steps forward, greeting Maisie in a soft voice by the way, sounding listless. And Maisie has beening in early every day to study the script since filming, but has never run into anyone else. So although it was just a listless greeting, she was also scared to shiver, and turned around to see Olive with a harmless face, but also rolled her eyes. Thepany also did not pay attention to Olive again, and continued to look down at the hand. Olive smiled sarcastically, or cheekily rubbed to Maisies side, his eyes subconsciously nced at the script in Maisies hand. Has the script been changed? It feels like you have a lot more drama. Well he went to mention the request to the director. Maisies fingers holding the script unconsciously tightened, and the expression on her face dawned for a moment. Although she did not name who it was, but this frustration and sweetness on her face still betrayed her. The first thing is that there are not many people who can do this kind of thing, so it must be Mr. Lopez who appeared on the set that day. Olive looked at Maisies seemingly shy look, as if infected, and also slightlyughed out loud. You are indeed a special presence in his heart. Youre the only one who can say that! Ive known you for so long and I never found you to be greasy! Maisies tone was full ofints and her eyes were not too polite when she looked at Olive, but anyone could tell she was in a good mood. She really feels like a divine princess who has fallen into the mortal world,pletely devoid of her usual nobility and indifference, just like a high school girl who has just fallen in love. Olive looked at her this look some funny, can not help but continue to snicker. Because he is sincere and likes you more than anyone else, Im not being slick, Im telling the truth. Maisies expression but there is a momentary pause, then the smile fades away, even the fingers holding the script clenched tightly. Both of you like each other like this Why did you be like this now? Olive is not understand in the heart, two people obviously like each other, even even now in this state can still feel each others love. Then why make the ending so deadlocked? When she said this, all that came to her mind was Odells stumbling back and the anger and disappointment on his facest night. The world is so big, its a miracle that you can meet someone who is in love with you. Why not cherish it again, Maisie but just lightly shook his head. Many things are not enough just to have love, or even we have no way to solve the problem. Her tone was full of resignation and sadness, as if she had told all the sorrow and helplessness in one or two words. Maisie did not tell the story clearly, but Olive also understood a general, probably the reason is that the two family background ipatibility, that is, the worlds confinement it. After all, the other party should be a young master of a wealthy family, in fact, how much he likes Maisie, his family will not allow him to be with such a worthless person. Im afraid that he alone cannot break free from the shackles of his family, and Maisie is even more powerless. Olive sighed, this world love but can not be the norm in itself, to be able to get what you want is in the minority. And after his own experience yesterday, he suddenly understood the frustration on Maisies face. Perhaps the two peoples experiences are too simr, so the two people actually together without talking, can alsofort each other. As time passed, Olive even felt better in her heart. And it is still early morning, the two of them sitting quietly in the dressing room, for a time seems not to feel the passage of time. I dont know when, outside gradually some staff walk around, and a few crew makeup artists have alsoe in. When they saw Olive and the two of them sitting dumbly in the dressing room, they subconsciously said hello and then gathered together again to chat. Have you heard, Odell is going to quit the entertainment industry! Why? Hes so hot now, its a shame, right? A few young girls got together and their tone was full of regret, but I guess everyone already knew about it. Because a few other peoples faces also did not have any look of surprise, but rather more regretful nodded. He is now so mixed up in a prosperous way, why should he quit? And there really arent many artists like him who have good looks and good acting skills, and I dont know who will be next after he leaves. Ive always liked him for years, and its hard to think that Ill never see his work or news again. Yes, and not only me, my colleagues and friends are also very fond of him, these two days we get together, always for his long sighs A few little girls although only a small chat, but after all, the environment space is limited, these words they can still hear clearly. Olive was surprised in her heart. Why did he want to quit the entertainment industry? Is it because of himself? Chapter 2653 Monologue The girls gentle voice was like a thunderp in Olives ears, she looked up sharply and ran to the makeup artists in three or two steps. In an emotional state, she grabbed the young girl who had just spoken. The first thing you can do is to ask yourself why Odell wants to quit the entertainment industry. Where did you guys hear this news? Olive felt her eyes were already slightly red and hot, she just hoped they could tell herself that what they had just said was a joke. Odell will still work well in the entertainment industry, but it was not to be, and several young girls who were frightened by her excitement still confirmed it one by one. Now the media coverage of this matter has been reported crazy, you surprisingly still do not know? Several of the make-up artists looked at each other for a while and then tried to leave with trepidation, they had never seen Olive so excited before. Olive hadnt recovered from the confusion, and when she saw that they were leaving, she said thank you in a hurry. Then she fell back into her chair, anxiously pulling out her phone, and sure enough, the first push message was that Odell was quitting show business. The first thing that came out was the news that Odell was quitting the business. All kinds of media studios, big and small, were reporting the news, and some paparazzi who had been on the front line even picked up the video of Odells press conference. Olive only felt a momentary coldness in her hands and feet, her fingertips trembled and clicked for a while, before she could easily click on the video. The beginning of the video was very noisy and boisterous, security personnel had a hard time getting everyone to quiet down a little, but the sound of shing lights never stopped. Odell had two agents and bodyguards in front of him to open the way, and it was only after a long time that he slowly walked to the scene and then took a standard bow. Thank you all for your willingness toe to this press conference. Odell didnt even say the words politely enough, looked like he was not in the mood, and even when he was smiling, it gave a very forced feeling. The scene was still very noisy, but after he finished speaking, it was instantly quiet, and everyone was staring at him intently. Odell seemed to be out of his mind, then quickly searched inside the venue, and finally, surprisingly, smiled to himself. Im holding this press conference today because theres something I want to announce to you all. May I ask what it is? Is it about to announce a love affair? Is the other party a female artist who is also in the entertainment industry! Is it going to be a wedding? Odells words quickly set off another wave of reporters crowding forward desperately, but Odell just smiled detachedly. Ive been thinking about this matter for a long time, so before I announce it, I still have a paragraph I want to say to my fans and friends who have been supporting me and care about me. Odell did not have the slightest chance to crazy paparazzi, just mentioned his fans, and some rare tenderness appeared in his eyes. The scene of theunch was instantly quiet again, a few girls had covered their mouths to death, bean-sized tears crackling down! Olive has been gripping the phone with a deadly gaze watching, heart thumping, while also hanging in the throat. Theunch officially began, the atmosphere of the scene from the beginning of the discussion to the current silence, are waiting for Odells voice. There was also a lot of security personnel on site, just in case, hoping that thisunch would go smoothly. Since I entered the entertainment industry, the most support I have received is from my fans, whether at the peak of my career or at the trough, without them I could not be the Odell I am now, everything they have done for me is so deep and true, I have no teeth to forget. Odells voice had a choke after speaking this paragraph, and he hurriedly moved away from the microphone, afraid that his vulnerability at this moment was magnified by this microphone. After a few seconds pause, he continued to speak: Thank you very much to the media and audience friends present, you are also my partners and friends on the road of growth, I hope everyone here can have a good life and expectations, forgive me for not being able to go hand in hand with you all in the future, here I offer my most sincere apology.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Finally, I would like to say that I stopped my acting activities for my own reasons and nothing else, and I am really sorry for the fans who have been supporting and helping me! Odell stood up from his seat after finishing his speech, walked to the side of the stage and bowed deeply, pausing for a long time. There were already many fans who came to support him sobbing on the stage, and even the media who were present did not expect that the top contemporary flow had hastily terminated his acting activities like this, how could he suddenly quit the entertainment industry for personal reasons? This is all very unconventional. Odell left the stage and left the scene under the protection of staff and security, there were many viewers and media friends did not have the opportunity to ask questions. This is how the video ended, Olives hand holding the phone has not been released, the back of the chill, Odell just quit the entertainment industry without a word? The video is over, thements and pop-ups have long exploded, fans learned the news crying in pain, they did not expect to support so long artist suddenly publicity quit the entertainment industry, major news sites headlines are this thing, everyone is talking about. Many fans could not ept what he did and even made some unreasonable demands and made some radical acts with the aim of forcing Odell. Odell, why did you abandon us without saying a word! You just suddenly quit the entertainment industry, so what about these fans and friends who have supported you for so long? You got to where you are today because of the support of your fans, this is too much to let down their love for you! No matter where you go and what you do, we all respect your decision, you are an adult with your own ideas, but I hope you can seriously consider it, these people who have supported you have been waiting for you. I did not expect you to quit the entertainment industry, originally as a passerby quite like you, did not expect a bright star of the entertainment industry fell in this way. Although you decided to quit the entertainment industry, but I hope you can deal with your own things, do not lose the will to fight for life because of other peoples eyes andments, we have been waiting for you here, do not give up hope for life, update the social tform more often, so that we can still feel your existence. Olives hands trembled as she closed the page, her eyes were red and now she felt like she was being covered in the mouth and nose, trying to breathe but feeling her body explode immediately, she was really very sad inside. Chapter 2654 estrangement She hurriedly dialed the phone to ask Odell what he was thinking, why did he suddenly make this decision? But after calling over and over again, all Olive heard was a busy signal, Odell hadnt answered his phone, nor had he called his staff. Olive now wants to anxiously turn around on the hot pot, she does not know what to do to be able to deal with this situation, but with a womans sixth sense, she herself and this matter must have a rtionship, she suddenly remembered yesterday in the yground Odell said to her that words. Is it because Im just fighting in the entertainment industry and cant give you the kind of security Shane has? Does Odell really think she likes men with social backgrounds but doesnt ept her peers?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Olive really felt like her brain was going to explode, if that was really the reason, then the culprit was Olive, and todaysunch was a bit rushed, that possibility was very high. The more she thought about it, the sadder she felt. If it was really because of herself, then she was definitely sorry for those who supported Odell, because her own words had buried the great future of Sunny Youth, Olive really couldnt afford this responsibility. The reason for saying this is to let him die and not lose himself again because of this rtionship, now it seems like the deeper you fall, Odell the man turned out to be so irrational. The approach was so extreme that the next day it was announced that it was prominent in the entertainment industry. Olive in order to find Odell, in the next week in addition to their own work is looking for him, including thepany and the studio, even many shooting locations he went to find, also contacted many people, but nothing, Odell is still no news. He just quit the entertainment industry, those contracts signed before this proved to be null and void, then he needs to pay a lot of money for breach of contract, Olive thought of here a head of sweat, hands and feet cold, she was worried that this money will make Odell have more pressure. Olive began to regret in her heart, if she had thought about what she said that day and not been so blunt, perhaps she would not have stimted Odell, and then things would not have developed to this ce. Thest scandal had cost Odell a lot of money, and this time it might be even more than thest. Every time he dialed the phone Olive was full of hope, but no one ever answered, these days Olive lived as a robot, the daily task is to find Odells whereabouts everywhere. Suddenly, one day, being filmed Opals Memior, Olive saw Shane on the set, her appearance seemed to be a ray of light through the dark clouds, Olive felt that this period of gloom and powerlessness seems to have disappeared a little. There was also a little surprise that Shane came to the set on his own without saying hello. The man looked at the woman in front of him who had cut her hair short, Your haircut is quite special, it looks like a boy. He said he reached out and touched her hair. One haircut all the time always makes people feel that life is not fresh, so I changed my style. Olive also subconsciously touched her own head and smiled embarrassedly. But because she was worried about Odell every day, her smile was now leathery and hard to see because of Shanes arrival Olive could only do enough to not let her see how haggard she was. What made you want to get up for the y today? Olive was still a little puzzled. Shane did not have much of an expression and said lightly, I gave you a whole set of review questions, and today I wanted toe and see your recent study results and do a test. The man unhurriedly handed her a handbag, which looked like it was full of study materials. Shaneughed and cried at Olives confused look, Have you forgotten what you said before? Or are you giving up and not going to take the test. Olive now realized that she had been busy with some work the other day and had left the review behind, not to mention the test today, which she had no time for. Olive started the test with a stiff upper lip, and her hand kept shaking as she grabbed the pen, not bothering to answer the questions at all. What is wrong with you? So panicked, what happened? Shane frowned slightly and looked at her with a concerned face. Olive didnt know how to answer the question, and could only silently lower her head, her hand clutching the pen tightly, how could she mention another mans business in the face of Shane. Is it because youre worried about Odell? Shane instead hit the nail on the head and said the crux of the matter. Olive felt like a transparent person, never having a secret in front of Shane, she looked up at Shane and found that he too had a hint of anger, staring at Olive with the same deadly stare. Olive had to lower her head again and continue her work, she didnt dare to look Shane in the eye. Forget it, youre not in the right state today, so dont do the questions, Ill go first. Shane finally offered to leave after a long silence between the two of them. Olive buried her head between her hands, and Shane didnt stay too long when he saw her like this, so he turned around and left. It was not until Shanes footsteps were fading away that Olive slowly raised her head, looking at the distant Shane she was so upset that she packed up her things and left. Olive returned home after the TV was on, she saw that thest episode of Lets fall in love had been broadcast, it was her and Odellsst goodbye. The two of them were so close before, but now they are slowly drifting apart, and this gap makes Olive feel very ufortable. At this time a handsome face suddenly appeared on the screen, a shot of Odell alone, he was sitting on a chair. I am about to start my life abroad, my life will have a new beginning, and now I have some words I want to say to Olive. Odell finished these words with a smile that overwhelmed Olive, she didnt even know that there was a monologue behind it, and exactly when it was recorded she had no idea. Could it be that she left the scene, but Odell did not? The Odell inside the video is gentle, but with sadness in his eyes, slowly said to Olive: Olive, I hope you wont feel unhappy because of my words yesterday, although it was very sudden to do that and say that yesterday, maybe it makes you feel ufortable, but those are the words I put in my heart for a long time. Every word in the words was something I thought about a thousand times at night before I made up my mind to say to you, and I know your reply and you have your own attitude, but I love you. Chapter 2655 Quit the entertainment industry Soon, I will leave this ce, perhaps in a long time, somewhere we will meet, and then smile and say, long time no see. Or perhaps, once I leave this, we may never meet again, what I want to say to you is that I hope you can always be happy and joyful, those things of the past will pass, do not dwell on it and suppress yourself. You have to know that your happiness and joy is the source of my happiness. Although on the surface is no sadness no trouble happy, but I know you are a strong person in your heart, in the future, you do not put everything on their shoulders, you always have to remember that you are the one I love the most, I do not want you to make yourself sad because of these things. Odell while saying these words, while the eyes more tender, he looked deeply into the camera, as if he could see Olive from the camera in general. And the unconscious flow of sadness, so Olive felt his reluctance, but even so, thest scene ended, Odell face smile never disappeared. Theunch finally ended, Olive looked at the TV screen Odell just left, the heart full of sorrow is about to overflow, she froze looking at the screen without Odell figure, tears involuntarily fall down.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Olive is really heartbroken Odell, she obviously very careful not to hurt him again, but still let Odell very sad, or hurt him. When you think about the fact that you faced Odell yesterday and said such heartless words, Odell not only did not get angry, but also wished himself so tenderly when he left. Olive felt that Odell might be a gift from God to her to make up for the pain of herst life. Even in two lives, Olive is still the first time to know that someone loves her so much, so tenderly that she also has the right to be capricious, can be pampered without regard to others, all the things do not want to own in the heart, she also never thought that her pretend to be strong, there really is a person can see through all the understanding. After hearing these words from Odell, Olive hid in her hotel room, put down all her guard against the outside world and cried a lot. Olive as soon as she thought of Odell smiling over the screen and telling her to be happy, it was like being strangled, wanting to say something but unable to say it. Odells phrase, I may not meet again, makes her think of it like someone took a knife and scraped away the warmest part of her heart, leaving only the obvious pain, it turns out that losing someone you care about, heartache is real. Olive stayed alone in the room for a long time, thinking about what Odell had said to her. She got up and found her cell phone and called it one after another, but she was mercilessly rejected by the customer service line: Sorry, the number you are calling is temporarily unavable at . Tears slowly dripped down her face, Olive still called Odells phone over and over again, and finally the phone responded, it was a call alert! She excitedly picked up the phone, thinking it was Odell, and was thinking of ways to keep him, but then she heard a familiar voice, not Odells, ringing on the other end of the line. Olive It was Shanes phone, which made Olives heart sink hard, full of disappointment. Your ID card was identally dropped in the hotel, the manager over here contacted me to return it to you. Shanes voice faintly came from the other end of the phone. I know, thank you. Olive tried to hide her sadness, but her hoarse voice still revealed the fact that she had cried. Whats wrong with you? What happened? Shane asked with concern and worry in his tone. He knew Olive must have cried, but why exactly she was crying, the reason for this was unknown, and this made Shane a little anxious. I Im fine. After saying this Olive suddenly remembered that Odell used to be Shanespany, if you ask Shane, you might be able to get some news about Odell. Shane, do you know where Odell went, he was in yourpany before, you must know his news, right? Please can you tell me Olive asked Shane with a sobbing voice, as if the next moment Shane said she didnt know she would burst into tears. Olive thought the phone had hung up, and when she finally couldnt resist urging Shane, Shanes voice came through: I dont know where he is now or where hes going, he has nothing to do with ourpany anymore, and Im not sure about his personal behavior. . Hearing this, Olive broke down emotionally and cried and shouted at Shane: I know youre lying to me! You knew his whereabouts, but why didnt you tell me? Shane has always been straightforward, he will tell you directly if he knows, and will not hide anything if he does not know, but he was thinking about this issue for so long over the phone, making Olives heart a little suspicious. If Shane really didnt know something, he would have told her decisively, but he thought about it for so long that it was obvious Shane was lying. Olive knew she was right: Shane knew Odells whereabouts, but didnt want to tell her. Olive knew that Shane was the only person around her who knew Odells whereabouts, and if Shane still wouldnt tell her, there was really no way to see Odell again. Shane, I beg you to tell me where Odell is, okay? I really want to see him and talk to him, can you take me to him? Olive voice inside is suppressed sad, the other end of the phone Shane also do not know what is thinking, after a while, Shane sighed, to Olive helplessly said: I take you to find him, you do not sad, hurry up to pack, I will pick you up. I can go right now, no need to take so much trouble. Olive said excitedly. Hearing that Shane was finally willing to tell himself Odells whereabouts, Olive felt a lot more rxed, and the thought of seeing Odell again made the uneasiness in Olives heart slowly dissipate. Go downstairs, Ill be right there, Ill walk you to Odell. Shanes voice was light, with no emotion mixed in it. Olive was so happy she wanted to fly, how could she hear the difference in Shanes voice at this time, she just wanted to fly over to see Odell right away. Chapter 2656 His departure Just tell me where Odells current address is, Ill take a cab over to him, and you wont have to go to all that trouble to pick me up. Olive was now so intent on meeting Odell that she couldnt wait for Shane to pick her up. Shane on the other side of the phone stopped talking, which made Olive panic a little. Listen, if you still want to see Odell, be a good boy and do as I say. Olive now heard the anger inside Shanes voice, and didnt dare to say anything else to refute it, so she meekly agreed. Okay, Ill wait for you. Only after hearing this did Shane hang up the phone and go to pick up Olive. It might take some time for Shane toe to the hotel, and Olive couldnt stay inside the hotel, the empty room made her feel uneasy, so she put on a piece of clothing and rushed out of the room, went downstairs to the lobby and waited for Shane. There were many peopleing and going in the lobby, and many of them looked at her with a variety of emotions in their eyes. But Olive was a star in her own right, always receiving different looks from people, and this time she didnt take it to heart, except that the wait for Shane was too long and made her a little anxious. Olive knew that what Odell had said to her yesterday had made it to Twitter. Everyone had mixed feelings about Olive, and it was only when Odells exit from the entertainment industry was mentioned that the consensus was that Olive was the instigator. Olive paced back and forth in front of the hotel door waiting for Shane. She repeatedly told herself to stop caring about what people were looking at, but she still heard some slurs. Look! Is that woman Olive? You said Odell quit the entertainment industry, and even confessed his love to her before and was rejected, is she the culprit? I think so, you say she is also ordinary looking, why Odell look at her ah? I dont know whats so great about her, but our Odell has left the entertainment industry. Olive raised her eyes and looked at those who were talking, then they shut up. Shane, probably because Olives cries on the phone hurt him and he knew how anxious Olive was now, drove the car to the hotel entrance in a short while. Olive was the first time she saw Shane driving by himself. Usually Shane sat in the back seat and the driver picked him up and dropped him off, but she didnt expect him to drive by himself today. Get in the car! Shanes cold, cold words made Olive shiver. After hearing these words, Olive nimbly got into the car and sat on the passenger side, but after waiting for a long time Shane did not mean to drive, and could only quietly not speak next to her. But the anxiety in her heart makes her fidgety now, but she does not dare to ask Shane, can only look at him in doubt. Shane was a bit depressed and finally said to Olive helplessly, Put your seat belt on. After saying this, Shane looked out the window again, Olive did as she was told, but a womans intuition told her that Shane was a little angry today, after all, the tone of voice when talking to her with a hint of anger is still clear. After fastening the seat belt, the car started at once, Shanes car skills are good, the car is fast but very stable, the car is not slow, but Olive still wants to go faster, faster, so that she can see Odell sooner. The car is like an arrow that leaves the string, like a distant rush away, the scenery outside the window flies past the eyes, after a short time, the car is driving out of the noisy city. The trees on both sides of the road had turned into bushes, Olive panicked and said to Shane, Why are we in the suburbs? Arent we supposed to take me to see Odell? Olive looked at the skimmingndscape, and the joy in her heart slowly turned to unease and confusion. Hes at the airport. Shane did not turn to look at Olive, just coldly said this sentence, and concentrate on driving. She turned her head to look at Shane and asked, Didnt you bring me out to see Odell? Is Odell at the airport? Olive asked, but was afraid to hear the answer in the affirmative. Odell is at the airport right now, and if I dont take you to the airport to meet him, where do you think were going? I dont know whos crying to see him onest time, making people think hes dead, and if we dont hurry, hell be boarding. Olive found that Shane was telling sneering jokes in a serious voice, which made Olive a little bit unable to help herself, and then she saw that Shanes face seemed to be very bad today, and his tone of voice was also cold, Olive still couldnt help but cower her neck a little bit. Whats wrong with Shane? Why is it so scary? Its like a volcano will send out his discontent and anger at any time. Shane drove while picking up his phone to check the time, frowning slightly, and said to Olive: We have to hurry up, or you really wont see him anymore. As soon as the words left his mouth, Shane put his foot on the gas pedal and increased his horsepower, and Olive couldnt help but lean back because of inertia. Olive wished she was riding in a rocket, going as fast as she could.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. If she didnt see Odell today and say thank you or Im sorry to him personally, Olive thought it might be her biggest regret. Sitting in the car, Olive felt that time was simply slow and breathtaking, and she didnt know how long it took before the car braked hard at the entrance of the airport. Olive looked at the entrance of the airport in front of her and immediately opened the car door and rushed out, she only had one thought, that is, to see Odell immediately, must see Odell! Shane followed closely behind, the car door flung to chase the rampaging Olive, the airport passengers came and went, each busy with their own business. Olive, in a hurry, didnt know how many passengers she had run into and how much trouble she had caused, but all she wanted to do was find Odell in the crowd. Shane followed Olive every step of the way, apologizing for the trouble Olive caused and the people she bumped into, as Olive made a 50-mile dash for the customs gate. There were armed guards standing on both sides of the customs gate, and Olive tried to rush but was unable to do so, so she could only poke her head outside the cordon and anxiously look for Odell. Chapter 2657 Finally, the same familiar hooded sweatshirt, the same thin back, made Olives eyes light up, it was Odell! Olive couldnt help but shout out the name she had been thinking about, Odell! as she saw Odell about to walk out of customs and prepare to board the ne. Olive did not care at all that she had be the center of attention, around the bustling travelers stopped to look at her, and some people took out their cell phones to take pictures of Olive, Olive shouted loudly, her voice was a little hoarse. Olive was staring at Odells back, hoping that Odell would suddenly turn around and look at her. Olive is now very nervous, she is happy that she can see Odell once before he leaves, but also afraid that Odell will leave without hearing her voice. Now Olives heart is extremely regretful, she regrets why she did not know the news that Odell was leaving earlier, also hate why she said those words, if Odell really nevere back, then she will leave a lifetime of regret in her heart. Olives voice was different at the customs gate of the airport, she saw Odells thin shoulders flinch, even his steps hesitated, he obviously heard his call just now. Odell turned around incredulously, his eyes looking away from Olive through the crowd. In fact, during the difficult time at the airport, Olive thought of a lot of things to say after seeing Odell, but now that he actually saw Odell, he couldnt say a word. Odell looked at Olive for a while, until customs began to rush him, he pulled out a warm smile to Olive, that smile with reluctance andfort, and a little sad. Originally Olive also wanted to pull out a smile in response to Odell, but the sadness and reluctance in her heart made her how to smile out? Odell stood at the customs gate and looked deeply into Olives eyes with a gentle look, a look that could only hold Olive alone. His smile was so warm and pure that it reminded her of the first time she saw him, and since then, this warm and pure smile has never changed. Olive suddenly felt as if everything had gone back to the beginning, the restlessness in her heart had disappeared and her whole being had calmed down because of his smile. Olive felt as if her guilt had diminished, her remorse had disappeared, and Odells smile seemed to have forgiven her for hurting him. The check-in time was about to expire, the airport lobby kept ringing Dear Mr. Odell, please go to the boarding gate quickly The staff around him also kept urging Odell, who nodded and looked deeply at Olive again. Olive bit her lip, tears could not stop falling down, she wanted to go in and hug Odell and tell him not to go, but this was already impossible, this moment the two of them even want to say a word is also a luxury. Olives body tried desperately to probe through the security line, and even had the act of rushing through customs, the surrounding guards stopped her dead. Olive thought he would be by her side when she was in trouble, but Odell did not do anything. He just quietly looked at Olive, time seems to be quiet, suddenly Odell waved at Olive, showing a reluctant smile, ready to board the ne. Tears slowly blurred Olives eyes, she gritted her teeth to keep the tears from falling, in the blur, she saw Odell seemed to open his mouth and said a word to her. Olive tried to hear what the words were, but the noise from the crowd was so loud that Olive never heard a word. Olive shouted, What did you say? Odell,e back! But Odell had already turned around and boarded the ne. Looking at Odell leaving his world, Olive looked at the departing figure, suddenly lost all strength, the whole person could not restrain the limp on the ground, head down from a small sob slowly turned into a sobbing. Odell just left, the most caring, most concerned about her Odell just left, this goodbye may be a lifetime no see, the best is just a chance meeting in another country. Olive heart a burst of tingling, before her eyes are Odells starry eyes and sword eyebrows, and Odell get along with everything in Olives mind constantly cycle projection. Olive recalls the first time she met Odell, that cute big boy was bright and honest.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But at that time, Olive had to use him in order to get a ce for herself in the entertainment industry, and Odell knew that she had no choice but to help her and protect her instead of getting angry. When Olive suffered from criticism and attacks, Odell would always be the first to help her out, andfort her and feel for her. When she participated in Lets fall in love with Odell, the two of them looked at each other romantically on the merry-go-round, screamed in the exciting roller coaster car, and confessed their love after nightfall These all let Olive remember deeply, but at this moment but all by Olive pressed in the bottom of the heart, Odells good to her, all by her heart on the softest ce, not dare to touch, not likely to forget. In a new life, Odell may be the only one to tell Olive that she is worthy of being pampered, worthy of having the beauty of the world, and always help her, love her, and lend a shoulder when she is sad. But now this person just left without a backward nce, they did not even say ast word, the thought of this, Olive is sad to death. Olive did not know how long this suffocating feelingsted, how long she cried, she looked up again in the direction Odell left and slowly calmed down. The eyes of the travelers around her watching her made her wipe her tears with some anxiety, tidy up her mess, and slowly stand up. Olives uncharacteristic behavior took everyone by surprise, and there was a lot of chatter around her, with all kinds of eyes on Olive and passengers stopping for a moment because of her. Due to Olives anxiety and anxiety, she came to the airport without makeup, and after the sadness of Odells departure, she was no longer the goddess she used to be. Chapter 2658 Wait for me Some people recognized Olive and immediately took out their cell phones to take pictures of her current appearance. Olive reacted at once, lowered her head and covered her face with her clothes, but such behavior was only counterproductive and attracted more curiosity from the travelers. Olive was at a loss for words. She was on the verge of copse when she was suddenly covered by a jacket in front of her eyes. Shane whispered, There are too many peopleing and going from the airport, lets get out of here. Shanes voice had a different kind of magic that made the panicked Olive settle down. Olive now remembered that it was Shane who brought her to the airport, and he had always been behind her to protect her, and the jacket was also his. Olive felt Shanes arms around her waist as she was inside Shanes jacket, and her whole body was resting on his chest. The faint smell of his clothes and his strong heartbeat made Olive feel extremely at ease. Olive slowly followed Shane out of the airport, but there were too many passengers around, and everyone was busy with their own business. The sounds of family members, children crying, women chatting, and all sorts of other noises were distracting to Olive, who wanted to get out of the airport and hide under Shanes jacket.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Watch out, look at your feet! Shanes low voice sounded in Olives ears. Olive had veered off course and was pulled back by Shane. The curiosity of the surrounding travelers gave up as Shane escorted Olive out of the airport, leaving only a face of gossipy regret. Gradually the noise and bustle around her faded away, and she felt that the air around her was more than adequate, and the people around her slowly dispersed, but Shane still held Olive in his arms, forming a semi-enclosed space, fearing that she would be harmed. Olive felt like she had walked a long way, and there was no longer any sound around her. She looked up and asked Shane, Are those people gone already? Shane spoke calmly, took off his raised arm, and the two walked forward side by side. The man also took off his jacket to Olive and kept it over her head, and Olive actually had a little trouble seeing the road. Why dont I just walk on my own, they shouldnt being after me. Olive asked cautiously. Can you be sure they wont recognize youter? Shanes answer Olive could feel his helplessness. In fact, Shane is also for his own sake, there is nothing wrong with doing so, Olive must also leave room for himself. From the airport, full of a thought: must see Odell one side to say goodbye. Who would have known that she would be caught off guard by this situation, or Shane finally escorted her out of the airport, a journey so long that Olive felt the fresh air when she took off her coat. Olives legs were weak, her back was sweaty, and the feeling of being surrounded by people was too suffocating, both helpless and weak. The first two days have been busy Odell quit the entertainment industry things, running before and after have not had a good rest, there is arge ck circles under the eyes, because of anxiety and fire voice are a little mute. Today saw thest side of Odell, see the sunny boy in front of the smile of relief, is also considered hanging in the throat of the heart fell to the ground. Olive also suddenly understood a truth, separate is to better together, so do not be sad for the separation, should be full of confidence and courage to reunite. The matter has been figured out, the knot in the heart is also considered to be solved, Olive now heart of the haze also dissipated, nothing is a light, from the airport soon Olive are sleepy. Shane saw Olives eyelids fighting and walking around, so he hurriedly helped her into the car, opening the door with one hand and holding her with the other, afraid of knocking on the car. Olive leaned back in the seat, her eyes could not open, confused to see Shane back in the car, but did not say a word. After a few seconds, Shane said, Can I have a cigarette? Ill open the window. I dont know what it was about, but Shane wasnt in a good mood when he got in the car, so Olive nodded her head and agreed. Shane skillfully took out a box of cigarettes from thepartment of the car, lit the cigarette and took a puff, then put his hand on the window, the action was smooth and fluid, it seems to be a regr smoker. Olive was muddled, her eyelids were immediately covered, her head was a mess, and she was about to fall asleep, but at this time Shane spoke. Did you hear Odellsst words clearly at that time? The man swallowed a cloud and then turned his head to look at Olive who was about to fall asleep. It was not Shane who reminded Olive to take this matter long forgotten behind her head. Just now at the airport so many people, chaos, and she was crying, her head is the sound of her own crying, how can I hear thest words. Olive tried to recall what Odell said at the time, but unfortunately, she couldnt recall it for half a day. The woman had to shake her head helplessly, Just now it was too noisy, I myself was also emotional, I do not know what he actually said. Shanes eyes were indifferent, and he took another hard drag, exhaled a string of smoke out the window, and said in a low voice, I saw it clearly, he said two words, wait for me. The mans voice is like the bitter cold wind in winter makes people shiver, plus the smell of tobo, the whole car temperature dropped, as if a wall between the two people. Wait for me. These two words were surprisingly spoken by Odell, the point is that Olive herself has not heard, by another man to ry, this thing on anyone is very embarrassing, especially Shane such a proud man. But Olive heard the words inwardly or a little excited, Odell originally did not want to let the rtionship between the twopletely broken, proving that one day in the future Odell wille back, they still have the opportunity to meet again. Olive had gradually calmed down on the way, after all, is an adult can not always cry and cry, but when she heard Shane finished, tears like can not close the gate water pipe, eyes all at once wet, but because now is sitting in Shanes car, she was too embarrassed to cry too loudly, can only turn their heads to the side, a small sob. Then she had to lift her head and look upward, trying to make the tears flow backwards so that she wouldnt cry too hard. Shane looked at the woman with red eyes in front of him, a sh of meaning in his eyes, then kept staring at her as if rich with emotion, but still holding back all the time. Olive has always been afraid inside that Odell would nevere back, after all, this man is the best person to himself since his rebirth, even if he refused his advances, but does not prevent the two from getting along as normal friends. Chapter 2659 The two of them are not in the same situation as the other two. Shane finished the cigarette and started the car, the two of them looked at each other on the way, the man drove the car eyes forward, no longer looking at Olive, the car speed is smooth, also can not feel Shanes mood swings. Olive always felt that today Shanes mood is very bad, cant wait to unload himself, especially just now to his own ryed Odell said to himself. Olive opened the door and got out of the car. She had already greeted Shane and asked him to drive slowly, but she didnt expect the man to get out of the car and stand behind Olive. Ill take you up. Shanes firm gaze met Olives puzzled expression, and did not dodge. Olive didnt think much of it, Shane was probably afraid that he had been too stimted at the airport today, and decided to send her upstairs because he wasnt sure. The two of them didnt say a word on the way, each with their own thoughts. The number of the elevator stopped at Olives floor, the two came out of the elevator when they saw the back of a man, he was slender, look at the back are feeling extraordinary, Olive always feel that this person is a bit familiar. Suddenly she realized that this man was the Mr. Lopez that Quincy talked about before! I didnt expect this mysterious Mr. Lopez to appear here, what is he doing here? Because the elevator opened and closed as well as the two people out of the sound is not small, has attracted Mr. Lopez turned back, so Olive and Shane two people let this man see. Even his expression had a hint of suspicion, Shane, why are you here with a beautiful woman? The man spoke while sweeping Olive up and down, from top to bottom without missing every spot, his eyes were unkind, and the corners of his mouth rose, as if he was watching a good show. Shane did not retort directly, but paused for two or three seconds and then said, What are you doing here? He didnt sound too good either, and Shane seemed to be in a worse mood when faced with the sudden appearance of Mr. Lopez. The man who appeared out of nowhere snorted out augh, as if he had heard some big joke, What can I do here? Of course is to find a beautiful woman to spend the night together? This is not knowingly asked! He always speaks in a casual manner, his tone is the feeling of eating, drinking and ying, and does not regard women as human beings, in his case, as if they were just toys. Shane expressionless, but inadvertently Olive saw him frown a little, she can conclude that the two people must be a deeper rtionship, I do not know whether it is a good rtionship or poor, otherwise it will not always stare at this Mr. Lopez. Because usually Shane always look cloudy and light-hearted, rarely show their emotions outwardly, after all, the most important thing as the head of thepany is not to be happy, so easy to let business rivals take advantage of. Well, you quickly put away your kind of eyes, what to do what to do, today met is also not easy, another day after you can contact me, we have a drink. Mr. Lopez mouth corner up, finished these words directly turned away, in a good mood, butpared to Shane, face gloomy, not very good look. Olive thought he wasing to see Alieen, but she didnt expect to walk straight to the door of Maisies room. She saw a lot of cigarette butts on the trash can at the door. It seemed that this man had been waiting here for a long time, and he spoke in a soft voice when he knocked on the door just now, but there was a dy in opening the door for him.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Maisie usually does not do this, may also be very struggling inside, after all, two people do not fit together, Maisie is certainly hoping that the man can take the initiative to give up, so that it is good for everyone. But people who love each other cant be together, so its painful for both sides. Shane touched Olives head and said softly, Dont worry, they are adults, they can handle it. Looking at Olives very worried look, Shane couldnt help butfort her. Although the man always looks indifferent on weekdays, he is actually very attentive. I understand. Olive heard his words veryforting, can not help but shallow smile. On the contrary, Shane was a little confused, Why are you suddenly smiling? Oliveughed lightly and shook her head to show that it was nothing, It just touched my heart a little, nothing. The man standing at the door has been ringing the doorbell, but still no response, watching him constantly pacing, and then directly up to knock on the door, just this action reveals that he a into some impatience, but still patience here. Regardless of the man with the whole body, Maisie still did not move, the hallway is all knocking sound, even standing in the hallway Olive and Shane feel a touch of heart, the other side of the door Maisie must also feel bad, feelings are such mutual torture. For a long time, still no response, the man gradually gave up knocking on the door, small arm against the door, the head against the door, the feeling of heart but not strength haunted him, when he turned outside, found Olive and Shane still standing there looking at him. Why arent you guys gone yet? The man didnt feel embarrassed, and raised an eyebrow to question them both. Olive was suddenly asked a question brain nk, suddenly froze, and face turned red, as if caught in ss stealing food by the teacher, do not know how to answer the question, so they had to cough. Then poked Shanes arm with his hand, signaling him to say something to answer, to break this awkward situation, Shane received the instruction expressionless tone: Nothing, we just look around. The man at the doorughed helplessly, his eyes returned to the blushing Olive, and continued to look up and down, then his eyes shifted to Shanes face, as if he wanted to see something from his expression. A deep gaze is always a mans best weapon, staring at a woman like this, it will definitely fall, this Mr. Lopez really looks handsome. Are you a friend of Maisies? It seemed like a question, but Olive could understand that in this mans head, he had already decided that she was Maisies friend. Before Olive opened her mouth to answer the question, Shane directly stepped forward in front of Olive and impatiently said, If you knock on the door and no one cares, go and think of another way, what are you doing here! On the contrary, the man who knocked on the doorughed, looking at Shane with a provocative face and a very wide smile. No, what are you nervous about? I just casually asked, Im not going to eat her, you dont be so like an old hen protecting her son, okay? After saying this, he continued to look at Olive, as if he was stimting Shane. Chapter 2660 Persuasion Shanes body exudes displeasure, Olive can feel that he is holding back, she heard the two mens conversation is also hate to find a crack into the ground, these two people are saying what strange words, really embarrassing. Mr. Lopez shook his head and turned to leave, chanting: Id better say less,ter Shane directly plucked out my eyes with a knife! But did not walk two steps and stopped, turned back to Olive and said two words: Oh yes, you and she is a friend, help me persuade Maisie, girls capricious cold war can have, but do not go too far, things will be the opposite. Olive heart certainly understand this man is trying to make up with Maisie, but Maisie did not loose mouth to ept, before and Maisie together when chatting Olive understand her heart thought. The two of them are like two people in the desert, in this drama most need to help each other, a care, so the two people are considered a rare pair of sisters in the entertainment industry. Maisie has been faced with emotional distress, deep inside can not be relieved, if this time Olive in the past to add fuel to the fire, this is really not friends can walk out of the matter. The man turned around and walked straight to the door of Alieens room, changing his gentle and patient state, and kicked the door. Olive thought he would give up and leave if he couldnt knock on Maisies door, where could he have expected toe to the door of Alieens room! His face showed impatience and annoyance, and it seemed that he was looking for Alieen to take the piss. Suddenly Alieen felt some pity, she always thought she had met a golden master who had feelings for her, but did not think it was just a man who did not care about her feelings and experience, she was a ything, she thought she could go smoothly in the entertainment industry, but in fact it was all her own imagination. The real situation is to be used as a gas barrel, the body is scarred, not only so this is a kind of hurt and torture to her heart, but this intolerant feeling suddenly dissipated, Olive certainly understand that all this is Alieen to me, and no one is forcing her. She is the first person in charge of the path she chose, and she is responsible for anything that happens. Olive and Shane are still standing there looking at the grumpy man kicking at the door, and today, surprisingly, Alieen didnt open the door for him either. Perhaps it was the two encounters that filled the mans heart with anger, and his actions became more and more rude and insolent, even knocking and kicking the door with more and more force, as if it was not Alieens door, but a window to vent his emotions. Olive saw the crazy mans heart shuddered, so handsome how the heart of such a dark man, simply does not match the appearance. Olives jaw dropped when she saw this scene. She always thought that such rich gentry are the best people who have gone abroad for further study, so they would not talk dirty, but I didnt expect to meet them today, so it was an eye opener. This group of people every day suits, eating and drinking are so elegant with etiquette, how now like a quality people have been smashing the door. Perhaps the man could not stand knocking on the door, Alieen opened the door, but only a small crack, Olive saw the door in the crack Alieen face white, shoulders can not help but shake, a pleading look. Unfortunately, the man did not have the intention of pity and did not want to listen to her, and directly pushed open the door and dragged Alieen, the woman was shaking like a sieve, and looked at the angry man in front of him in fear.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Olive and Shane watched as the door was closed, and Olive nced at Shane next to her, who had a frown of displeasure and a cold, cautious look. Olive more baffled, these two people are enemies or friends, it looks like just talking attitude of the two people should be good rtions, are flirting with each other. But Shanes state has been very indifferent, and even have some cautious and careful. Olive tested Shane, Who exactly is this person? Shane was pulled back to his thoughts by Olives question, he nced at Olive who was full of doubts and didnt have much mood swing, pausing for a moment. There is no need to know, anyway, from now on when you see this man, just go around and leave. Everyone around said so, even Maisie also said so, Olives heart became more curious, what is the origin of this person, what kind of background and character, so that everyone cautioned her to stay away. What kind of things does a person do to make his lover and friends describe him in this way, Olives heart is full of curiosity, hoping to get the answer one day in the future. Lets go hurry up and get inside, dont look outside, next time its better to stay away more, be careful to even you together with a burst of beatings. , Shane a serious face admonished Olive. After saying these words, Shane also left, looking at the far away mans back gradually disappeared in the corner, Olive just pull out the room card. Olive also understands in his heart, since the people around him are kindly cautioning themselves, it must be their own reasoning, rather than believe it, men are very dangerous, especially the handsome ones. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Olive didnt swipe her card to go in, she heard a thud from the door next to her, as if she had been kicked, with great force. The scene in front of her overwhelmed Olive, she did not understand why the man had thrown Alieen out not long after he entered? She didnt understand why the man had thrown Alieen out not long after he had entered the room, and he was covered in wounds, worse than thest time. Just now the violence kicked in the door Olive thought is the limit, where know this is only the skin, the mans violence is not ordinary people can imagine the degree. The next more shocking thing happened, then was thrown out of the room and a man, Olive looked half a day did not recognize who it was. When the man lying on the ground lifted his head, Olive was stunned to see the face, but it was Quincy. The two people were thrown out of the room with their clothes intact, and it dawned on Olive that they were not opening the door for half a day and were stealing people from the room. Olive, who was still a little scared, now stands up straight and holds her arms in her hands as if watching a good show. Since the day I saw two people sneaking around, Olive knew that this kind of thing could not be concealed for long, but I did not expect to be discovered after only two days. Chapter 2661 broken and tattered Olive looked at the ground shivering Alieen, so a mess, this little half life are gone, face bruises, can not continue to shoot tomorrow. The original is to follow the golden master to seek resources of people, now even in the eyes of looking for other men, which golden master can tolerate, or the golden master himself personally came across the scene, and then personally caught adultery, too exciting. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are getting into. Olive could not fully empathize, but could not help but feel some emotion. If it were an ordinary person, Im afraid this situation would be unbearable, let alone a young master who has been high up since birth. If this is the woman he truly loves, its just that, its just a ything that he spent money on, and he even dared to give him a cuckold. The mans pace became heavier and heavier, he stood in ce and organized the non-existent folds on the cuffs, then sighed softly. Randomly, his gaze was icy cold as he looked at Quincy. The person kneeling on the ground did not look up, but he also keenly felt the icy gaze and could not help but cower. The man suddenly lifted his foot and kicked the still kneeling Quincy hard in the shoulder. Youve got a lot of guts, you dare to touch a woman you know Im keeping? This kick probably used ten percent of his strength, Quincys whole body was kicked out directly, and then hit the wall, a trace of blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth instantly. Even so, Quincy did not even dare to scream at birth, but instead dragged his trembling body from the ground and got up again. Raising her head with a face full of pleading, eyes shing inside a frightened light, she knelt on the ground, trembling and begging for mercy. Mr. Lopez, this time is really my fault, for the sake of I have followed you for so long, no work has hard work, just forgive me this time! Quincy finished and hurriedly lowered his head, thumping up a ringing head, until his forehead was rubbed, but did not dare to stop. This is where people can still recognize that this is the spirited young Quincy ah, no dignity is being stepped on the ground, really ugly. Olive just watched from afar, her heart welled up with bitterness, she had paid so much for such a cheap thing in herst life, and even ended up taking her own life. The man listened to Quincys pleas for mercy, as if he wasughing in anger, his voice cold and clear lowered the temperature in the room. You still have the nerve to ask me to let you go until now? Bold enough indeed! But the mans gaze, however, had turned from him to Alieen, whos posture was no better than Quincys. Large swaths of exposed skin were covered with bruises and blood scabs, and the entire person was shaped like a ghost, lying on the ground, trembling and begging for mercy. Young master, I know Im wrong, this time it waspletely impulsive, I was confused to make such a mistake, please just forgive me this time! I definitely wont dare to do it again The blood from the corner of Alieens mouth fell on the ground, mixed with her tears, the ground was made a mess. She also did not die as if crawling twice from the ground, a hug the mans feet, and even put his face on it, and then the mouth whispered pleading. I thought that such a humble enough gesture will be able to deserve the mans mercy, but I did not expect the man but a vicious kick. Alieens body flew out like a kite with a broken string, and then fell heavily on the ground. The anger on the mans face was not relieved by the release of this kick, but the disgust and coldness in his eyes deepened. He gently put his foot down, and his tone was full of anger and mockery. After raising you for a day or two, you dont know your own name? Do you really think youre important? Now that youre so dirty, how dare youe and touch me? The man took a small step forward. I wouldnt even blink if you died here today, just a ything that money can buy. Although the mans words have been filled with mockery and disdain, but the two people lying on the ground are still persistent in trying to crawl over and plead for mercy. But the mans surrounding aura of terror is about to freeze the room. Not to mention that these two people themselves have made a big mistake, even if not, the man just suffered in Maisies ce now also need to vent a little. Come on, youe out. The man suddenly smiled grimly and hooked his finger at Quincy, who was lying on the ground. The body of Quincy, who was still on his knees begging for mercy, trembled violently, and then just panicked backwards and shook his head, his face full of panic and resistance. Noting? The man looked at the constantly retreating Quincy, the corners of his mouth stored up a cruel smile, and his original let people shiver aura at this moment actually be more terrifying. Even Olive, who had nothing to do with this matter and was watching from a distance, felt a little scared. Youve been with me for so long, you still dont know what kind of person I am? I count to three, if you do not follow, do not me me for not having given you a chance to live! The man finished turning around to straighten his sleeves, and the cruel smile on his face never disappeared. He suddenly spoke: One It seems like a life-threatening voice from hell, Quincy just froze on the ground, hearing this voice as if suddenly reacted. His entire body rolled and crawled to his feet, only the face of the panic and despair still can not hide, but also have to stumble behind the man. The man never looked back at Alieen, and just took Quincy out of the corridor. It was as if Alieen, who was still prostrate on the ground, was really as lowly as dirt, not worthy of him raising his eyes to look at her again. The man and Quincys voice had disappeared around the corner, and Olive sighed and took out her door card. What a disaster. But before the door could be opened, Olive was startled by Alieens heartbreaking cries, but she only sneered. Alieen is a person she knows, the more people care about her, the more she wants to die, so now even if she hears her cries, she will definitely not go tofort her. Olive took out her room card, opened the door with a drop, and was about to lift her foot to go in when her own clothes were grabbed by someone fiercely. She didnt expect such a huge force from her back and stumbled and almost fell, but luckily she grabbed the door handle at thest moment.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 2662 Accident Olive had just steadied herself when her heart burned with rage, and she snapped back to look at Alieen, who was crying without a human form, and yelled, Are you crazy? Get the hell out of my way! Alieen looked up, her eyes full of madness, and she hissed, What makes people like you better off than me? Im much prettier than you guys. What kind of bewitchment did that Maisie put in Mr. Lopezs head! Why are you all doing this to me? Tell me! Alieens emotional state is very unstable now, because of the long time crying, her eyes are swollen and her hair is messy on her face. The whole person looks crazy and broken, Olive looked at her like this, but suddenly calmed down his anger. Alieen, dont you really understand yourself? All this is your own doing, what does it have to do with others? Its all just your own fault. Alieen can be said to be a person chosen by the heavens, good-looking and good figure, such conditions many people can not wait for. She obviously already has such a unique condition, but she is not willing to cherish, always engage in some devious ways, will be this is also from the beginning is destined. You are so hypocritical now that I want to vomit! Whats the use of saying these grand words, anyway, now you look at me like this is not the heart of the very proud? But you dont think I Im just going to give up like this! You! And that Maisie, dont you just like to pretend to be noble and like to pretend to be uncontested with the world! Sooner orter, you two will be stepped on by me! Sometimes its useless even if you beg for mercy! Alieen is not in a good state of mind, crying and she is crazy, Olive is helpless, why should he say these words to Alieen just now. Anyway, in the end, it is a waste of time, like her paranoid and foolish people, no matter what they did wrong, will not admit.Original from N?velDrama.Org. But after all, she is her own sister, and even if she is disgusted, Olive still feels a little sorry for her. Because even in a new life, she couldnt agree with Alieens ideas, let alone now when she sees her like this, she doesnt even have the energy to be angry with her. Olive was toozy to tangle with her again, and pushed Alieen away, turned around and went inside to lock the door in one go. Then fell on the bed for half a day, but did not hear any sound outside, Alieen should also go back now. Olive then rxed, took a good shower, lying on the soft bed, but the heart was empty. So its all over Olive just thought about passing out, because of the haste of sleep, she did not even pull the curtains, so the morning woke her up is a ray of blinding sunlight. Olive opened her eyes and looked dazedly out the window at the dazzling light! Olive didnt have time to get emotional, so she packed up and left for the set. Olive was able to take a break from shooting early in the morning until noon, but she still hid in the awning to study the script. Maisie, however, came over cautiously. You met with him yesterday ? Olive nodded, and although she didnt explicitly say who it was, it was clear in everyones mind. Just happened to run into each other yesterday when I went back to the hotel. Maisie lowered her head a little guiltily. Im sorry, did I scare you? Maisie hesitated for a moment, as if she didnt know whether she should say it or not, but finally made up her mind. In the future, when you see him, you still have to hide away from him. Olive nodded, more than one person had already admonished her like that, and although curious, she didnt want to ask again. After all, the two of them, in any case, would not tell themselves why. Olive is a smart person, so she suppressed her hearts doubt, although did not ask out, but the heart has been thinking about this matter. Because she is not sure what the background of this Mr. Lopez in the end, even Shane so proud people are afraid of him, repeatedly told himself, must be far away from him. This kind of thing is notmon. The two people chatted casually for a few more minutes. Maisie had a scene to shoot soon, so she probably said hello and hurriedly prepared to leave. Her scene is still more or less dangerous, because it is a scene that requires the use of fighting skills, lightness and other natural requirements are all. In other words, you have to hang a weave, now they are such a big crew, weave is basically still very safe. But always can not rule out that one percent of the ident, especially like Maisie, one of the biggest stars in the entertainment industry, naturally, the crew is more nervous. So whether its the unwritten rules of the industry or the crew itself, its always been rmended that Maisie be able to use a stand-in, even the director has spoken out like this. Its not necessary, I can do it. Maisie said this calmly and naturally, as if there was no force in it, but it frustrated those who were listening, because they knew it was not to be doubted. Olive shook her head regretfully, knowing that Maisie must have already made up her mind and would not change even if others tried to persuade her. In fact, there is nothing, but looking at the Maisie is hanging, Olive heart vaguely some uneasiness. But she still patted her cheeks, trying to put these bad feelings behind her, it must be her illusion. After all, the technology is now so advanced, security should still be guaranteed, should be their own overthinking it. And this side of Maisie as well as with the help of the staff is ready, several field service back and forth running, Maisie slowly rise. The scene is all very normal, only Olive slightly worried looking at the highest Maisie has almost reached. The original has put his heart down, but the next second, Olives eyes are bared, just looked incredibly solid pressure, but just broke! Maisie originally in the high ce has been posed, but now suddenly like a broken-winged bird fell sharply. Even did not have time to struggle, bang the dust flew, the whole scene fell into a burst of dead silence. Everyone was stunned by this sudden change, even Olive also stood frozen in ce. The fear in her heart spread to her limbs, she obviously wanted to run to see Maisie, but now she was as motionless as if pinned in ce. Ah! Whats going on? The weave is broken! Go check on Maisie! Its over! Chapter 2663 Care is chaos The whole scene was in a mess, some female artists ying soy sauce were so frightened that they huddled in the corners, their delicate little faces were pale with fear. The field service was instantly busy, calling first aid, taking first aid kits, everyones face was open and confused. Hurry up and call ah! Its toote to wait for the ambnce toe! Or lets drive the person to the hospital first! But what if her injuries get worse because of our actions? Lets call an ambnce! The solution was even out of disagreement, the scene was in chaos, and no one coulde out to preside over the order. Olive was in a daze, but the sudden noise in the field seemed to wake her up, so she ran like crazy in the direction of Maisie. Her eyes couldnt stop reddening. By the time she passed, Maisies side had already been surrounded by threeyers of staff. Fortunately, the most inside is still the crews medical staff, Olives heart thumping wildly, panic has been weak hands and feet. However, he took a deep breath and forced his way into the crowd, only to see that the medical staff inside had already started to give Maisie some first aid measures. Olive was just relieved, but after getting closer, her heart was lifted again. Maisie had fallen from a height and was now in shock. The bright red blood had not only stained the costume, but had even formed a puddle underneath her body, which was shocking to the eyes.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Olive could not even see where the trauma was, but the amount of blood was indeed rming enough. Her hands and feet instantly went cold and she trembled as she pulled out her cell phone and dialed Shane, because she couldnt reach the Mr. Lopez herself. But she is aware of Mr. Lopez and Shane rtionship should still be good, Maisie out of such a big thing, that time the East must know! And also because Maisie never said anything about her family, Olive now even if you want to notify her family have no one. Thinking about it is only that Mr. Lopez and her rtionship is the closest, in case to the hospital to do surgery, Maisie may not even have someone to sign. Mr. Lopez is not a rtive of his, but after all, he looks like a powerful person, he and Shane will definitely have a way. The phone only beeped twice and was soon picked up by the opposite party, and Olives heart warmed. Shane! Olive couldnt control the volume and shouted the other partys name, her voice full of panic and helplessness inside. Even she herself was a little surprised at how long it had been since she had been at a loss for words, and apparently the person on the other end of the line felt the same way. Whats wrong? You take it easy. Shanes voice was as deep and smooth as ever, immediately calming Olives restless heart. Did you have an ident? Whats going on? Shanes voice had a rare touch of anxiety, and Olive didnt know how to answer for a moment, only to hear the piercing sound of the 120 siren. She then reacted to what was going on, Shane would just ask this question, Im afraid also heard the sound of the siren. He probably thought he had some kind of ident, thats why he was so anxious. At such an inopportune time, Olive felt a little relief and warmth in her heart. Nothing happened to me! Its Maisie she she had a big ident, but I never heard her mention rtives and friends, at this time surprisingly do not even know who to notify Olives voice was a little choked up. I know you and that Mr. Lopez seems to have a good rtionship, so you help me to inform him! I can only think of him at this time. The other side of the phone was obviously relieved, but after hearing about Maisies ident, he still clearly had a momentary pause. I know, dont worry about this matter. As long as you didnt have an ident, can you tell me what kind of ident Maisie had? Shanes voice was grim, and Olive couldnt figure out what he meant for a while, but Olive felt no need to hide it from him, so she said it all. Its because Maisies weave suddenly broke off when she was filming, and she fell from a height Now the situation is really bad. Shane answered softly in this,forted Olive two sentences after hanging up the phone. Olive put away the phone, this is a long breath, back to find Maisie has gone to the ambnce. Now the crew is in a mess, it is impossible to continue filming, Olive is also really worried about the heart, so directly to the door to stop the car to rush to the hospital. Olive also just arrived at the hospital, Shane has apanied the Mr. Lopez arrived. The status of Maisie in Mr. Lopezs heart seems to be very high, the man saw Olive from afar, and took her by the arm. Maisie, how is she now? The mans face is pale, where there is still the magnificent air of the past that points to the mountains, but Shane is a matter of fact look, at the side of the breeze. Youre finally here! Hurry up and go sign! Otherwise the surgery cant start yet. Olive tried to ignore the force of the mans grip on her arm, sucking in a breath of pain, but it was Maisie who was most important right now. The man rushed anxiously to the office, Olive sighed, although she had already arrived at the hospital long ago, but no one signed, the hospital just refused to do the operation, anxious people are. Does it hurt a lot? As soon as the man left, Shane asked with concern, while Olive was full of doubts. What was Shane talking about when Maisie was the one who was hurt, not her? The arm, I know how strong he is. Olive still did not respond, Shane sighed, reached out and took Olives arm, making a move to take off her clothes. The man had just grabbed her upper arm, and if he wanted to see if it left a mark, he needed to take off his clothes. Olive only then reacted as if, and hastily pressed her clothes. Its just a scratch, it wont leave a mark! Olive organized her clothes again in two or three times, the expression on her face was a little unnatural. Shane only realized at this time that he was concerned, and had just tried to take off someones clothes was really not what a gentleman would do. The two people did not have time to be embarrassed, but the man has brought a group of doctors out in a ze of glory. Those who look like the industrys elite doctors discussed two sentences, and then all went into the operating room, and soon the prompt light in surgery lit up. Chapter 2664 Disability Olive was then d that she was right to call Shane, so that there was no dy in Maisies treatment. The three of them waited outside, but the operation took so long that Olive could barely hold it together. Although Shane also repeatedly told her to go back to the hotel to rest, she could not leave Maisie, whose life and death were not yet known, behind. She must stay here and get the first-hand news before she can feel at ease. The operation went on for ten hours, and the man stood against the wall for ten hours. Suddenly, the lights went out and the doctors came out in a line, and the three of them rushed to the doctor in charge. That doctors face was a masked exhaustion, but still smiled reluctantly. This operation was very sessful. Hearing these words, everyones heart finally fell back into their stomachs. Despite saying so, the doctors turn of phrase still made everyones heart seize a little. The patient is not life-threatening now, but the doctor wanted to say, looking at the worried eyes of so many people, really can not bear to say the truth, but as a doctor should have the professionalism or have. The actual fact is that you cant be sure that youre going to be able to get a good deal on your own. The doctors words revealed regret and helplessness, a deep sigh. Everyone was relieved to hear the first words, but then said that the leg could not move, this is too big a blow, everyones heart was lifted, could Maisie be disabled? It is clear that just now the person pulled back from death, and now pushed into the abyss, Maisie is still so young, why God is so unfair to her? The man who normally would never bend down could not stand up when he heard this, his eyes were red, as if he had heard something unbelievable, he did not want to believe that such a thing had happened to the woman he loved. The man was squatting on the ground with his hands on his head, and people around him could feel that deep sense of powerlessness and frustration, obviously a single-handed grandson, but now his heart was also full of powerlessness. Olive didnt know how tofort them, Maisie woke up whether she could ept the news or not, a woman in the prime of her youth has lost both legs, it is a hard reality to ept on a normal person, and she is still an actress in the ascendant, the wind is just right. The actress in the entertainment industry is like cutting leeks, a crop of people alternating, never know how many people waiting for resources, like Maisie such a proud and self-respecting woman, how can ept such a bolt from the blue, her heart should be how sad and! The nurse pushed Maisie out of the operating room and a bunch of people flocked back to the ward, because of the anesthesia Maisie had not woken up yet, everyone was gathered around the bed waiting for her to wake up. During the waiting process, Olive naively wanted Maisie to sleep quietly so that she would not wake up to the news that her legs were disabled. The truth is that no one can make time stand still, and Maisie woke up an hour and a halfter. Maisie opened her eyes and was greeted by the snowy white roof of the hospital and the infusion bottles of medicine. The other hand smashed her legs hard under the quilt and muttered, Whats wrong with my legs, can someone tell me why I cant move my legs! Unfortunately, Maisie did not feel anything, no matter how hard she exerted, her legs were still senseless. The man saw the nearly frantic Maisie kept pounding herself and hurried over to grab her hand and wrap it around her to keep her from hurting herself again. Dont be like this, listen to me, the doctor said your legs are not immobile forever, you have to have faith and do your rehabilitation exercises. The mans voice was hoarse, but his tone was all tender and considerate, he kept soothing Maisies back, trying to calm her down. Let go of me, you must be lying to me, my leg is ruined, Im a handicapped person now, my leg! Maisie hissed, her face was covered with tears, her miserable white lips kept trembling, her whole body broke down emotionally, her eyes were godless. The man was afraid of Maisies excessive behavior and kept hugging her, and his mouth keptforting: Dont be like this, Maisie, dont do this to yourself, well find the best doctor who can surely cure your leg, first get well, dont beat yourself, Maisie. He tenderly wiped away the tears on Maisies face with his fingertips and kissed her eyes, trying to stabilize her emotions. Maisie pushed away the gentle man in front of her and cried out, You lied to me, its impossible, get away from me! Despair and pain surrounded Maisie, she felt that her future was dark, and now everyone wasforting her, she lowered her head helplessly, tapping her legs hard, tears snapping down on the quilt. The man who was pushed away did not get angry and continued to go up and take Maisies hand. The young master who was usually high and mighty now lowered himself for a woman and wanted to protect the woman he loved. Maisie, you believe me, I will contact the best doctor, your leg will definitely be fine.Original from N?velDrama.Org. She couldnt understand why such an excellent actress like Maisie would be treated so unfairly by God. Gradually Olive also some emotions out of control, she was afraid that she cried out, so she had to cover her mouth, good thing Shane saw her also emotional, just pull her out of the ward, so that the pair of bitter lovers a little calm. Olive and Shane also did not dare to leave, two people who did not speak are sitting on the chairs outside the ward and waiting. After a while the man came out of the ward with a haggard and distraught face. How is it, is it better? Olive stood up and asked anxiously. The man was still frowning and looked at Olive who was anxious: Shes barely stabilized, she just fell asleep from crying, I still have to take care of some things, please look after her here. Olive also understood, she did not refuse, the man reassured before turning to leave, but on the other side of the elevator came out a man. It was Quincy, what a surprise! He came over because of Mr. Lopez, I guess, and after seeing the man walk past he immediately doggedly followed him. Mr. Lopez, do you have any orders? Quincy asked respectfully, his eyes filled with infinite fear. Olive saw this scene was really stunned, Quincy that day were Mr. Lopez thrown out of the room, to their boss with a cuckold, Mr. Lopez actually endured, but also let him work under the hand. Chapter 2665 Alieen’s provocation Mr. Lopez also expected the doubts in Olives heart, he changed his haggard appearance just now, changed to a cold and sinister expression, mockingly looking at Quincy. Quincy is like my brother in general, Alieen is just a small toy, do not need to put in mind, only he can do a good job for me, remember my kindness, women and money at will to take, you say it, right? Quincy nodded vigorously at these words: Mr. Lopez, you are right, I will do my job well! Olive was disgusted to see this face of Quincy, how she was blind in herst life to see such a man who did not know good and evil. Quincy is so fond of Alieen, and has been serving Alieen, but that day when he saw Alieen, who was beaten so badly by Mr. Lopez, Quincy didnt even dare to say a word, and even now he is still showing his loyalty here. Mr. Lopez sneered, then began to order Quincy: Today called you toe, is to let you go to investigate why Maisie filming when the Weiya suddenly out of order, there must be some conspiracy behind this, must be someone set her up, too fishy, you go to investigate now, better give me a satisfactory answer! Thest few words of his teeth gnashing hatred, Olive stood so far can feel, if it is really someone to harm Maisie, then Mr. Lopez will definitely be this person in pieces, let him suffer. Mr. Lopez you do not worry, I will go to it. Apdog-like Quincy, where there is still the original so arrogant and forced appearance, in front of Mr. Lopez without any dignity, like a dog. The man took Quincy and prepared to leave, but before he left, he turned back to Olive and said, I still have some things to take care of, so Ill leave you to take care of Maisie, thank you. Maisie as Olive rare friend, now has such a big thing, she rightly need to apany her side, even if the man today to drive her away she will not leave. Olive looked at the man in front of her, her heart is both happy and sad, happy is Maisie can meet such a man who thinks about her, a heart only her. The sad thing is that such a tragedy has urred, so that both people are grief-stricken, why cant people who love each other be happy and joyful forever? Dont worry about it, I will take good care of Maisie, you can work in peace. The man looked at Olive also reassured, there are friends to take care of better than the caregiver aunt. The next time you have something you cant handle, you can contact me. Im more familiar with some things in the circle than he is, so remember to call me if you need help. Olive did not expect that this man would take care of Maisie because of her and also promised such words, as if a heart only his wifes wonderful man, such a man, she still saw for the first time. He must be in love with Maisie, but why did he go to Alieen to stimte Maisie? Why would two people who love each other want to hurt each other? Shane also had something to do, so he had to leave first, while instructing Olive. You remember to call me if you have something, Ill go first. That phone number Before Olive could finish her sentence, Shane turned around and left. Olive felt as if he was deliberately evading, not wanting her to know the phone number. She also wondered in her heart why she had to warn herself every time to stay away from that man, and always shut up or change the subject when he was mentioned, just now she was obviously ready to ask for the phone, but was directly interrupted by Shane. Shane also reminded himself not to have too much contact with him, is it because he is afraid that he has his contact information? Until Shanes back disappeared, Olive pped her face with some annoyance. It was obviously such a big favor, but he couldnt even get his phone number, so he missed such a good opportunity for nothing. But not so sorry, Maisie is originally his good friend, for his friend to do this is not the right thing to do, originally is not what to return. Olive then tidied up her mood and turned around and went back to the hospital room. Maisie is sitting dully on the bed, although not crying, but her face is pale, almost and the hospital white sheets and white quilts into one. There was no life in her big eyes, as if she was alive, but spiritually dead. Olive entered the room and made a sound, but Maisie did not even turn her head to look at her, as if she had made up her mind topletely separate from the world. Seeing this, Olives heart was immediately seized by a fierce grip, she looked at such a lifeless Maisie, her heart did not know how sad. Maisie just sat there quietly, not saying anything, not doing anything, but it was heartbreaking to die. Olive forcibly suppressed the burst of bitterness and heartache that rose up in her heart and slowly took a step into the doorway of the ward. Maybe she heard her footsteps, but Maisie still didnt look back at her. Maisie has been very silent since she cried earlier, seemingly having epted the truth. But the more silent she is, the more frightening it is. She must have buried too much in her heart to be so calm, right? In fact, Olive would like her to be able to cry a lot, what can not ept the emotions all out on the good. The more she holds it in, the more likely it is to cause serious consequences, and she must be very ufortable holding it in her heart. Maisie Olives voice was a little weak as she stood in the doorway and called out to her softly, but Maisie failed to give any response and didnt even look back. Olive has already thought that Maisies current situation is too great a blow to her, and even she cant possibly feel the same way. It was just that for a moment she didnt know what to do, the air in this tiny hospital room hadpletely frozen, and it was difficult to breathe and speak. Olive couldnt help but think of her previous hint of bad premonition, if this matter is really someone deliberately She really cant imagine what kind of evil-minded person would ruin a persons life so easily, or even try to kill her directly. Maisie now obviously does not want to talk, Olive is not good to continue to talk with her, can only honestly sit next to. Let Maisie know that there is someone with her, and time passed in the stillness for a long time. Olive, Ill be a loser from now on.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Maisie suddenly opened her mouth to speak, Olive scuffed up her head, her voice had been somewhat raspy inside, and revealed an infinite despair. Olive only felt her eyes were red all of a sudden, and her heart surged with a sourness, and her throat was more like what had choked her. Chapter 2666 unrepentant But Maisie was in enough pain herself and didnt want to add to Olives negativity, so she smiled reluctantly and tried to slow her voice down. You should stop thinking nonsense, the doctor did not give any urate answer, as long as you are willing to cooperate with the exercise, you will definitely be able to get better. Olive choked for a moment, but continued. And Mr. Lopez also said that he will definitely find the best doctor and cure your leg, you just have to wait a little longer. Maisie, however, snorted abruptly, full of self-deprecation and helplessness. It wont you guys are justforting me, I can feel my leg myself. Olive froze, she didnt even know how to take this for a moment, but looking at Maisies vacant gaze and chipper look, she knew she must not remain silent like this. You are thinking too badly about things, nothing ispletely impossible to do, even cancer can be cured in a way. And you just fell from a height, even the doctor said that you still have unlimited chances and possibilities, why do you have to scare yourself like this, and you have never done anything to hurt God, God will surely let you get better as soon as possible! Olive, thank you. I also hope I can still get well. Maisies words finally had a hint of a normal tone, and a glimmer of hope passed through her eyes. Although fleeting and insignificant, but Olive still feel some leap of joy for this, Maisie has not given up on himself, as long as people still have hope, everything will have a chance. If she hadnt given up on herself so soon, she would have been in a much better mood. After Maisie said that, she fell into silence again, but this time her eyes looked out the window with a hint of longing. Olive suddenly felt some pain, this proud woman, for the first time in her life, showed such a longing look on her face. In fact, she can understand, Maisie is really love acting, so she hopes that she can still get well again, to step on that stage again. The two people did notmunicate with each other, Olive just sat with her quietly until eleven oclock at night. It waste and it might be good for Maisie to leave the two of them alone. Olive took this into consideration and left the hospital. Although Maisie had an ident, the scene had already been shot to this point, so there was no dy. Olive was already tired from the first day, but she could only barely fight her way back to the shoot. And she also has some curiosity in her heart, Maisie now can not y, then this role will be given to who? Especially since she was given some additional scenes, I wonder who will be cheap ? Maisie yesterday, after all, had such a big ident, and now the whole crew inside the mouth to discuss this matter. Olive is in the midst of these discussions, but the stone in her heart is getting heavier and heavier, because what keepsing to her mind is Maisies desperate look yesterday. She doesnt want to discuss this with anyone, or even hear anyone else discuss it. So she simply took the script, away from the noisy crowd, back under the awning, and continued to study the script. She wanted to avoid the crowd, but there were always people who wanted to chase her, and Alieen had already made her and Maisie her worst enemies. Olive had just sat down when Alieen came over with a mocking smile. Olive saw her walking this way and was annoyed, she was not even in the mood to be polite with Alieen, and was about to turn around and leave when Alieens voice came from behind her an octave higher. Sister, are you okay? I heard that Maisie fell from such a high ce yesterday, ouch, the fall is really tragic! But you all deserved it! I told you, you cant keep on being arrogant like this, this is your retribution! But since youre my sister, Ill remind you again! Your retribution is not far away, so be more careful! Alieen said and deliberately exaggeratedugh, Olive always turned his back on her, forcibly suppressing the anger in his heart. Now she is also estimated to have been disabled, it is impossible to shoot a scene in the future, so think about how much is still a bit of a pity but can not help, who let her is disabled, disabled should be honestly lying in bed! Alieen did not show any mercy, left a disability right a crippled called the pain, Olive only feel their eardrums hurt. She felt that there was no need to put up with it any longer, so she turned around and pped Alieens arrogant face as quickly as possible. Alieens arrogant smile stopped abruptly, and with the crisp sound of the p she almost didnt stand still and fell directly to the ground. But she immediately reacted and pointed at Olive with an unbelievable face. Youre crazy! How dare you hit me? I think you dont want to live anymore!Original from N?velDrama.Org. Alieen covered her face and pointed at Olive with her mouth still cursing and cursing, with no qualms about using obscene words. Olive heart of irritation has long been unable to resist, this time more coldugh. Youre the one who should be beaten! Today have the guts to say Maisie one more sentence, I beat you until you die in ce! Just now she failed to control her emotions and hit someone with her own hands, she herself was also a bit confused, but she did not expect Alieen still did not know how to repent. After saying such and such unpleasant words, Olive viciously mmed the script on the table with a loud pop. Alieen although arrogant, but in the end is the first time to see Olive such a fierce look, more or less still a little stunned. After ring hard at Olive, she fled in a huff, and Olive couldnt help but feel. Some people are so soft that they have to make people angry with her, so she knows to be honest and not to provoke trouble. But this matter is for her to exchange a day of peace, todays scene shooting is still considered smooth. At the end of the day, everyone was ready to go back to work and Olive was packing her things with a heavy heart. Olive, are you going to the hospital now? Olive heard the voice of the director, Mr. Laas, and quickly turned around and answered. Yes, I havent seen her for a day, and Im still quite worried. Mr. Laas was a little worried and asked another follow-up question, How is she doing now? Although he didnt like Maisie tangled with that Mr. Lopez, but as an actress, Maisie was really good. Olive, however, could only give a bitter smile and shook her head helplessly. Chapter 2667 Farewell forever Although her life is not in danger now, but her emotions are very unstable, and her leg is quite seriously injured, and I dont know if she can stand up again. Olive shook her head gently after she finished, her face full of regret. Maisie is still dedicated enough to work, that is, she herself also loves acting this career. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. But now because of such an ident, no longer able to shoot the scene, Olive even feel more regret than they can not shoot the scene, are more than. Mr. Laas heard these words and the only hope on his face disappeared, and finally he could only let out a long sigh. The two people looked at each other speechless, half a long time, Mr. Laas still suddenly spoke. Ill go to the hospital with you to see her, lets go together. Olives heart was a little happy, this was the first person who took the initiative to see Maisie, and it was also the director she had always admired. I thought Maisie would be in a better mood, but I didnt expect her face to turn pale the moment she saw the director. The whole person half lying on the bed some hands and feet, full of embarrassment and embarrassment. Maisie probably thought Mr. Laas acted in order to talk to her about business, how can she now ept her role was reced? Olive now realized that she had thought things a little too simply, if Mr. Laas really brought up this matter at this time, Maisie must also be more unbearable. You are here. Maisie still reluctantly pulled out a smile, and then after a polite sentence turned his head back. The expression on her face did not show any ripples, but Olive was still able to catch the trace of tension and helplessness under her eyes. Mr. Laas did not say anything, but gently walked to the chair next to Maisie and sat down. I feel sorry for what happened this time too. Then there was a long pause, and Olive stood helplessly behind him, thinking that if the director brought up the matter of the role at this time, then she would go and hit the wall herself. Thank you for your concern, I have no more problems now. Maisies voice trembled and choked as she replied. I trouble you toe to see me sote, only I may never be able to again but I am still happy that you remember me, after all, there is no one else who wille to see me except you. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Dont be so insensitive, this ident is all the crews responsibility, youre just a victim! Its all our fault for taking things for granted and not doing a careful pre-check Mr. Laas anxiously interrupted Maisies words, shaking his head with a guilty face. There is no way to me anyone for this incident, after all, this kind of ident no one could have expected. Maisie smiled lightly, then continued to cast her eyes out of the window, refusing to look at Mr. Laas again. Olive had been so busy with this matter all this time, and was sort of exhausted, she hadnt really noticed that this little one-room ward had been so cold. She had never seen any of the crew or the young actorse to see Maisie, it was just herself and Mr. Lopez who came and went, and now there was only one more Mr. Laas. If you think about it, its really a chilling time, before Maisie can still go back to do a good job filming, is the object of all thepetition. Now only just admitted to the hospital, even before the exact news that she can no longer shoot, those who used to be attached to the trend of people have been all kinds of scattered. Because Maisie has lost her use value, no one puts it in their eyes anymore, not even amon word offort. Olive heart cant help but rise in the sigh of relief. Maisies injury is no secret, all major media are reporting on it, and the entertainment industry has spread the word. People just think that she fell from such a high ce, both legs must be ruined, Im afraid from now on can no longer film and appear in the public eye. This means that Maisie will soon disappear in this fast-changing entertainment industry. So no one is willing to put their heart and soul into her anymore, its really a cold world. But the only thing that relieved Olive was that Mr. Laas didnt mention anything about the role until he left the room. He also only firstforted a few words, and then pulled Maisie Jia chatted a few words to divert attention, and immediately got up and prepared to leave. Its useless for you to think so much now, you still need to be in a better mood and get well soon! Mr. Laas patted Maisies shoulder, Maisie had tears in her eyes by this time, and her pale face finally had a trace of life. Even Olives heart felt a little sour. Really thank you foring to see me today, its just that Im injured like this now, there is no way to go down and send you Olive heard this and came over in a hurry. Its okay, Ill just go down and see the director off, and if you want something to eat, I can bring you back some by the way. Maisie nodded gratefully at Olive, then shook her head and replied. I just eat and sleep in bed every day these days, I have no appetite long ago, you can help me send the director out, thank you. Maisie finished speaking but did not look out the window again, instead, she was staring dead at her legs that could not move. Olive, however, shook her head, she didnt know how to persuade Maisie now, but she knew that Maisie was already injured.Original from N?velDrama.Org. If she didnt eat properly and take in nutrients, Rob would be even slower to heal, so she must eat properly to do so. Who said lying in bed doesnt cost strength? You must still eat a little in order to get better quickly. Its still early, so if you dont eat, youll definitely wake up hungry again and you wont be able to buy anything good to eat then. Mr. Laas also came back to persuade her, snickering and just expecting Maisie not to spoil herself so much. These two peoples words seemed to persuade into Maisies heart, and she nodded obediently. Then you can just buy me some porridge, I cant eat anything too greasy, I still dont have an appetite after all. After saying that she also smiled apologetically at Olive. Please take care of me like this these days. Olive but a sour nose, she knows how Maisie is a proud person, in the past when she was in the crew, everything waspleted very well, never give trouble to anyone. Chapter 2668 is empty But now it is lying in bed unable to move, even eating and drinking water also need help to do, her heart must be hard to die. Whats wrong with that, I didnt eat at night anyway and I was hungry long ago, its all incidental. Olive smiled gently and nodded with slight relief. You can rest in bed for a while, Ill be right back. After saying that, she led Mr. Laas out of the ward, and the two of them soon arrived near the elevator. Olive looked already far enough away from the ward, then quietly came over and asked, You have seen all the situation today Maisies that role to do? Maisies legs are still very serious injuries, not to mention the future may not be able to get up, even to get up, Im afraid it will take a long time of rehabilitation. But this shooting cant wait, her part cant be dyed, this kind of reality even if not face now, must also be solved in the future. Mr. Laas just now in the ward never mentioned, should also just take care of Maisies emotions, but the problem is always to be solved to ah. Now we can only change people, all the scenes have to be shot from the beginning again, I really cant help it. Mr. Laas was a bit distressed, but both of them knew that this was an answer that could not be circumvented. They just had to do it, but the sadness in their hearts was still there, Maisie is really too bad. The two of them were standing in front of the elevator, but they suddenly heard a loud, crisp sound from Maisies room, as if she had dropped something. Olive was startled, turned his head only to find that the door of the ward was still closed, he and the director were already some distance away from the room, Maisie should not have heard it Olive hesitated for a moment, but still took Mr. Laas into the elevator. The two said goodbye downstairs at the hospital before Olive went to a nearby congee store and packed some vegetarian congee. But when she returned to the ward in a ze of glory, she found the entire ward empty. The congee in Olives hand fell to the floor and she became dizzy. Maisie must have heard what they said in the room! Olive regretted almost crying out, why did she have to drag the director to say these things in the hospital, even though she was some distance away, Maisie still heard it, didnt she? Olive ran to the nurses station again, but after asking everyone, no one found Maisies whereabouts, the shadow of her heart was fulfilled, Olive almost fainted. She finally pulled out her cell phone and dialed Shane. Hurry up and bring Mr. Lopez over here, Maisie is gone, I just cant find her! Olive shouted with a sobbing voice, she didnt even hear what the other side answered, she cried and continued to search room by room. Soon Shane came with the man, and the two of them were breathless, looking anxious as hell. Olive couldnt help but sigh once again that she had acted correctly, because this man did know Maisie too well. He probably heard the ins and outs and led the men straight to the rooftop, and the three of them did see Maisie in her wheelchair on the rooftop. And the wheelchair had slid up to the edge of the rooftop. Olive covered her mouth in horror, tears crackling down, she really regretted the words she asked at the elevator door. The three of them held their breath at the same time, afraid that if they identally scared Maisie, she would fall straight down. Maisies back was turned to them, but at this time it was as if she knew what was going on, and slowly turned around. There was actually a glimmer of light in her eyes! The other side of the roof is the abyss, the wheelchair will move forward a little bit more and will fall down the stairs, just a little bit more force, tragedy will happen. Everyone did not move, did not dare to breathe hard, were staring at Maisies wheelchair, afraid that an agitated person will fall, if it really happened, it is really irreparable. The good thing is that Maisie took a step back and turned her head to look at everyone, away from the edge of that danger, but everyones heart was still hanging in their throat, afraid that she would make another excessive action, afraid that she would leap, afraid that tragedy would happen. Maisie did not get emotional, nor did she have any expression, and looked at everyone very calmly. Olive they all want to rush over to drag people down, but they dare not, afraid to stimte Maisie, the former unruly Mr. Lopez is now nervous and sweaty, afraid that Maisie has an ident. Maisie, you hurry down, we have something to discuss, lets talk properly. The man softly coaxed Maisie, fearing that the voice is too loud to stimte her, sincere attitude expression serious, but from his eyes can see helplessness and prayer, he wanted Maisie down. He had seen a different side of the man before, there is also a lowered state, but such a humble to the dust of the prayer Olive or the first time to see. Olive now wants to find another way to find a breakthrough from another angle, cant just sit there and wait for it to happen. The more time passes, the more likely it is that something will happen. After hearing Mr. Lopezs plea, Maisie calmly replied, Say what you want, I can ept it all. Even though she tried to restrain herself to be calm, she couldnt help the wetness in her eyes. Everyone saw Maisie getting more and more emotional, but her eyes didnt have a trace of life, as if the whole person had lost all confidence in life.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Maisie is now like a soulless doll, living in pieces in this world. Tears could not help but flow from her eyes, crossing her cheeks and dripping to the ground. Maisie touched her face hard, the bitter cold wind stimting the delicate skin, her face as red as her eyes. The color was not intense, but it must have stung everyones eyes. Olive is afraid of her to take another step: Maisie, you cant dont want me, you quickly down, we have something to discuss, I listen to you in the future, okay, we want to eat and drink whatever you want, you dont want to be unable to. Olive afterglow swept Mr. Lopez seems to want to take advantage of Maisies inattention to drag her down, but has not dared to act rashly, afraid of a unsessful but harmed Maisie. Whats the point? Im a cripple now, whats the point of living in this world, I cant even shoot in the future, Im a cripple, theres nothing left. Maisie, who was getting agitated, didnt care at all, she was trembling with tears, and everyone could feel her despair and pain. Maisie hissed, venting her emotions and sadness, but there was no point ining down, everyones heart gripped tighter and tighter. Chapter 2669 Don’t give up The man looked at the emotional Maisie, powerlessly responding to her questioning and self-doubt: Your life is not just acting, is there nothing else in your heart? Think about it yourself. His voice trembled along with his body, like a patient with no tomorrow, terminally ill. Dont give up on yourself, the future life is still waiting for us, I will find the best doctor for you and cure your leg so I can go around the world, okay? When the dust settles, you can y any role you want, you can do anything you like, please never give up, take pity on me, okay? The man spoke to himself, trying to retain Maisie with all his might, even if not for the future, no matter what, this man will always be with her. Come on down, Ill take you abroad to see the best doctor, you can definitely be cured, dont be so negative, medicine is so advanced now, you have to have faith, Maisie,e down, okay? Listen. Maisie looked at the man who couldnt stop talking, as if he wasnt moved a little bit, his eyes were empty without any idea of surviving. You even for me to live, can you? Hearing these words as if to stimte Maisie, only to hear her a coldugh, with a disdainful expression looking at the pleading man in front of him. Olive originally thought that two people who really wanted to love each other could apany each other until forever, but now this kind of situation of hurting each other she really saw for the first time. Live for you? How do you have the courage to say such words, what kind of rtionship between us, lovers or friends? Why am I living for you when you are so unclear? Maisie now speaks all with a roar, the mans words have stimted her. Once the words were out, the mans face became more and more ugly, because there was really no definite rtionship between the two people, and Maisie had never asked for it. The surroundings seemed to be frozen, no one said anything, quietly watching the two people. After a period of silence, the man seemed to make up his mind and calmly said to Maisie, Lets get married, okay? These few words stunned everyone, it turned out that taking this step was at this moment, the two peoples feelings could break through all the obstacles, no matter what the result was before, but now the man took the initiative to ask for marriage, which is delightful for any woman. Maisie was also stunned to hear this news, as if she couldnt believe that these were the wordsing out of the mans mouth, because he had never given her a name before the two. What do you mean? Maisie asked shakily, her eyes still vacant with disbelief. Mr. Lopez had already made up his mind, he rushed to Maisie and said loudly, as if to make everyone believe his words: Youe down, lets get married, be my wife, Ill protect you for the rest of my life, give me a chance, okay? The excited voice and slightly trembling hands, every movement showed Mr. Lopezs determination and sincerity, Maisie heard his words already sobbed, covered her mouth with her hands, her shoulders kept shaking. Everyone dragged her down while she was in shock and joy, and finally got out of danger. When she came down from above, Olives heart fell to the ground, just now the tightly wound nerves now loosened, if something untoward had just happened, then she would really feel guilty for the rest of her life. Mr. Lopez an arrow rush over, squatting in front of Maisie wheelchair, hands grabbed her hands, ced in his arms, you do not do stupid things in the future, okay? No matter what, your side will always have me, I will always apany you to go on, can not be impulsive, so how can I live? Although it is said that men have tears, but at this moment his face is also covered with tears, tears like a broken line of beads, flowing non-stop. Seeing such a picture, Olive also could not help but shed tears, but she did not dare to make a sound for fear of disturbing them both. Shane held out his hand with a Kleenex and handed it over: Wipe it, dont cry. This man is really an atmosphere destroyer, everyone is immersed in what just happened, everyone is emotional and tearful, he is the only one who is very calm, no excessive mood swings, the two peoples feelings do not seem to move him. Maybe Shane and Maisie are not very familiar with the reason, Olive so thought. Mr. Lopez was afraid of the wind blowing to Maisie on the top floor, he hurriedly took Maisie away, a group of people returned to the ward, called the doctor to check Maisies body carefully again. The men kept by Maisies side at all times, fearing that she would disappear again, as if they were not facing an ordinary woman, but her beloved treasure. The nurse gave her a sedative and let her sleep peacefully, while Mr. Lopez stayed by her side. When the dust had settled, all were kind of relieved that what had happened today was so shocking that if the sky had been unpredictable, then each of them would have carried the guilt.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The man put his grasping hands back into the quilt, fearing that Maisie would catch a cold. All of them looked at the two of them quietly, and after Maisie was asleep, Shane asked a question that made everyone embarrassed. Do you really want to marry her? Mr. Lopezs tone changed from his gentle and considerate earlier: Well, Im going to make her my wife, how about that? Shanes expression was gloomy and his voice was cold: You know its not going to happen, so youre talking big here! Olive seldom saw Shane so angry, his eyes seemed to be spitting out fire, and Shane was even more angry in the face of Mr. Lopezs reply. Mr. Lopez looked back at Shane with a deadly stare: Dont worry about it, I can handle my own business. Olive watched the two peoples words, the identity between the two people is more and more confusing, as if not limited to friends. Shane also did not speak again, looking at the confident Mr. Lopez, and then the two did not continue tomunicate, instructed two Olive said he had something to go first. Shane left not long ago, Mr. Lopez also got up: I still have business to deal with, here will trouble you to take care of more, do not let Maisie wandering, trouble. These words were said to Olive, but his eyes still remained on Maisie in the hospital bed, fondly! I promise to protect her, simr situations will be eliminated, there wont be a next time. There was more solemnity in the air. Olive anxiously assured the man, after all, the kind of thing that just happened in her heart is still very guilty, Maisie will not think, most of the reason is to listen to her and the director of the conversation. Chapter 2670 After listening to Olives words, that Mr. Lopez face expression eased a lot, turned his head, see her so anxious, the heart also feel not so much. Smiled and said: You do not have to do so, look at the look to know that you have some guilt, these things can not be med on your head, that is just a trigger, the fire to send out good, hold in the heart is not a long-term solution. After Olive heard these words, she knew that he did not me himself, but she still med herself, but now that this is the case, it is useless to say anything more. That Mr. Lopez finished talking, took a phone call, picked up his jacket and left the hospital in a hurry, and at this time Olive still some guilt, staring straight at Maisie, the heart of the many thoughts do not know how to express, but look, such panic disturbed her mind, thinking it is better not to want to, take the phone to kill some time. The phone looked for a while, also feel boring, and eyes sore, time has also passed for a long time, then thought of Maisie, turned his head to look at her, found that she has woken up, two eyes empty and listless, looking at the ceiling, as if awake, but also like not awake, feeling unconscious. Youre awake, why didnt you call me, you see I didnt even notice? Olive, with a smile on her face, asked Maisie, then stood up and walked up to her and whispered into her ear: After sleeping for so long, it would be better to get up and sit, do you want me to help you up? Maisies spirit was pulled back by Olives sentence, but she seemed to ignore it, just quietly turned her head, then nodded expressionlessly, attitude has been light. Olive was very enthusiastic, and immediately helped her up, and then used the rocker to raise the bed, Olive looked at Maisie still attitude is cold, this time should indeed let her interest high, the two chatter, after all, talk is stronger than not talking. At this time, Olive felt that such a small talk, probably can not attract Maisies interest, so the topic of conversation to the Mr. Lopez body, said. I was really surprised by the way I looked just now, I still have palpitations when I think about it, but that Mr. Lopez is really attentive and takes great care of you, if so, why dont you consider marrying him, such a good man, its really exciting. Olive said this, want to know Maisies answer, but half a day she did not speak, can only stare closely at her, not answer, from the expression can also know one or two. As expected by Olive, Maisies expression became flustered and unnatural, and she pondered for a moment before saying, There is something wrong with him, he is sick. Olive was shocked, she did not know there was such a thing, such a good man was in such a situation, at first she thought such a thing is not credible, but turned her head to see Maisies unquestionable look, think she is not joking. Now, Olive did not know what else to say, Maisie also thought about her own business, the air suddenly quiet. Olive thought about it and said: Although it is not supposed to ask that what is his disease, do you know? Maisie know this matter is not good to say directly, but since they said, and there is no way, thought about how to say, before speaking: He, right, is not a big disease, is too much fire, mania. What? Mania, what is this disease? Ive never heard of it before. Olive thinks that a bad temper should be a personality problem, how can this be a mental illness. But its hard to ask these questions, so I can only know a general idea. Maisie didnt feel curious, after all, she knew about it. So the attitude is calm, just speak as if thinking of something. Before that I also do not know such a disease, is with him after the understanding of this disease, and the onset of this disease, he can not control his fire, the moment he will think about hitting people, and no matter who the other party is, he can not suppress his anger, so with me when he was in pain, I was also very afraid. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Hearing this, Olive was surprised and a little curious in her heart, she did not understand, the man just now gentle as a jade, but has such a disease, and asked: Then did you not know about this matter before? When he was with you, did he ever get sick? Did he hit you? Seeing that he was also very gentle during his time with you, and did not have this tendency ah. But then she suddenly remembered that every time she saw Alieen, she was covered with bruises, and now she understood that he was manic. Although I know he has such a disease, he has never moved his hand during the time he spent with me. Since Olive asked herself this, she naturally had to answer, but once the words came out, she thought of something else, so she looked a little dazed and thought about it and added: When he was with me, although he had never moved against me, but when he restrained his temper, he would be more fiery and we would sh, so it was a kind of painful. There were times when he would feel very hard inside because he was arguing with me, and they required him to restrain his fire, and I didnt feel good watching him restrain himself. Maisie said these words, the tone is very light and not a little emotional fluctuations, but the eyes are looking out the window, Olive knows that she is now in a very bad mood. Olive heard such words and felt very bad for a while, sighed and said to Maisie: Since he can restrain his anger when he is with you, he must have liked you to a very deep level, he can do it, what are you worried about? Maisie listened to it and felt some sense, but still had her own concerns in, thought about it and said: But this restraint is after all short-lived, now he is fond of me, thats why so, but if the feelings gradually fade with time, he may also do it to me. If I cant stand the torture and end it with him by then, both of them have already invested some energy in this rtionship, then it is better to kill this unsuitable rtionship in the cradle as early as possible. After Olive heard such words and looked at Maisies expression, she realized that although her words were full of sadness about the rtionship, she could see that she still had feelings for that Mr. Lopez. Dont be so pessimistic for now, if its because of you, he will get better and better, then when the timees, wont it be a beautiful thing, and now you dont need this kind of concern. And why waste the present years for whates after? Since Olive has seen Maisies feelings, it is natural to persuade her. Olive thinks that maybe Maisie will be cured of this disease. Chapter 2671 So it was her Maisie did not say anything, but her eyes still looked out of the window, looking like this should be thinking about Olives words. A momentter, she thought of another matter and said: In fact, he not only has mania, but he is also apulsive, usually do some things are very serious. Olive was already astonished at this point, not expecting that a man as gentle and dignified as that would now have such a multitude of problems. Maisie while talking, eyes did not move from the window back to the room, this time she still looked out the window and said: in the previous get together, some things need to listen to his advice, if something disobeyed him, he will use some consciousness system to convince me to answer, every time if you do not obey him, will be angry, I am also afraid that he will get angry, will move to hit me. Maisie was caught up in the memory, thinking of something, her eyes looking out the window, this was the most she had spoken since she entered the hospital. Olive didnt know what to say, and could only continue to listen to Maisie. It is because he has such two diseases, so he wants to control everything in me, but after all, I am also an independent and fresh personality, can not be subordinated to him in all things. At this point Maisies eyes were not as calm as they had been earlier, and there were a few hints ofint in her tone. Maisie went on to talk about a few things that happened when she was with Mr. Lopez, and Olive knew she just wanted to vent, after all, she didnt know who she was going to say it to. Olive can only listen to her quietly, after all, the feelings of this matter is too personal, they are not good to intervene. maisie in the end of these words, also fell into silence, Olive can only lead the topic away, after all, this matter, will affect maisies emotions. Olive was very confused about this matter before, she always thought it was because Mr. Lopezs status and identity was too noble, perhaps Mr. Lopezs family could not ept Maisie, but now there is such an unknown reason, it really makes peoples eyes boggle.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Since Olive already knew these things, she couldnt advise too much, so she sighed and stood up. Maisie saw that Olive had stood up and said, Itste, youd better go home, and when youve gone Ill stop thinking about it and go to sleep. Olive rocked the bed down and helped Maisie to lie down. Olive couldnt say anything else at this point, so she could only quietly exit the room. The moment she closed the door, she realized that Shane was waiting on the bench by the door, his eyes vacant and his phone in his hand. Still not gone? Olive asked Shane, somewhat surprised. Shanes thoughts were pulled back and he put his phone in his coat pocket, then stood up and said to her, Why havent you eaten after being inside for so long? Ive been waiting for you here for half a day, lets go together. Shane didnt wait for Olives answer before he got up and left. The man in front of her, Olive heart is very warm, sote there are people waiting for her. It waste, most of the roadside restaurants had closed, and Olive had no more requirements for dinner at this time, so she found a random one and went in. The two of them were silent during the meal. Olive ate the rice, a ravioli down, suddenly the warmth attacked the whole body, no more cold, said: just in the ward and Maisie said a lot, for that Mr. Lopez, and you know how much? Shanes expression became a little unnatural, he knew the seriousness of the matter, so thought about it to Olive said: I told you before, this matter is important, or do not ask again. Then added: If possible, I want you to spend less time with Maisie in the future. I need to know why, why I should be allowed to do so, and if you want me to stay away from her, then you must tell me why. Olive asked to Shane. Maisie was Olives friend, and it was not easy to have such a friend in a ce as mixed andplicated as the crew, so it was impossible to stay away from her without a reason. When Shane heard Olive say this, his expression did not change in the slightest, but his tone was unquestionable: There is no special reason, and you dont need to know these reasons, you just need to stay away from her. He wiped the corner of his mouth with a napkin, saw that Olive had finished eating, and said, Eat up, Ill take you back. Olive knew it was impossible to get any more useful information on Shane, and seeing how determined he was, it was better not to ask any more questions. Besides, Maisies incident happened suddenly today, if she could not only contact Shane, she would not want to bother him, and she thought that such a busy person, who has been busy all day, would have dyed a lot of things, so Olive thought about it and said, Its been a long time since I bothered you today, no need to send me, the hotel is very close, I can go back by myself. I can go back by myself. Shane did not listen to Olives arrangement, but turned around and walked to the car, and Olive could only follow him. Olive just took a short break and entered the set and continued working, and was notte to see most of the crewing. Everything seemed to be happening as it should, but pushing open the door to the taping room and finding Quincy inside made her very annoyed. Quincy hadnt been here for a long time and Olive didnt talk to him. But Quincys presence made her a bit overwhelmed, but thinking about what happened yesterday, I guess some of the props and security measures were indeed tampered with yesterday. Olive packed her bag and looked at the script, unaware that Quincy had already stood in front of her and said: Mr. Lopez asked me toe and investigate what happened two days ago. Quincy wanted to see her reaction, so he didnt make his wordspletely clear. Olive raised her head, her attitude did not fluctuate: What are you telling me about these things, I know all about them. Olive thought he had gone, did not want to turn back, he was still standing there, saw Olive half a day did not respond, he had to continue: I have found out some clues. Expression among the more joyful look, but also more than a touch of color to make people difficult to find, he continued after a pause: Maisie injury is actually not an ident, is someone in the scene in the tampering, which let Maisie injured. Olive was a little surprised, she had suspected this possibility before, but now, really found out, she was also a little incredulous, by the time she came back to her senses, Quincy had already left the room. Chapter 2672 Replacement Actors Mr. Laas had already brought in actors from other productions. Olive was surprised to see the recement actor, who turned out to be the notorious actress Natalia, who had disappeared since thest big incident after a variety show Fighting! Thepanys main goal is to provide a tform for thepanys customers to meet their needs. Although Olive is not used to her, but for her persistence or admiration, after all, has been cked out actors, to make aeback, indeed not an easy task. But after all, she didnt like it, and her stomach turned when she saw her. For such a reaction, Olive had no choice but to go to Mr. Laas before the start of the shooting. But she also felt that this is the directors decision, only to ask: Why is Natalia to rece Maisie it? Mr. Laas heard Olive say this, a time to raise his head, frowned slightly, would like to exin, but saw that Olive indeed have a difficult face, thought about it and said: Olive, she is a good candidate for the role, you know Maisie suddenly, I also do not have a better candidate. I know that once you do not like her, there are conflicts, but I am responsible for the whole drama, so I have to weigh the pros and cons. The other actors in the circle today are either unsuitable or most of those who are are suitable are taking up ys and dont have time, and if it wasnt for the mistake, Natalia is a big star that I couldnt hire, so there is no problem with her acting. Olive felt that Mr. Laas had said it all to this point, and she could not let her own good or bad affect the effect of the whole y, and seeing that the director was so firm, she knew that there was no room for negotiation in this matter. Olive although the heart is hard, but there is nothing to do, so back to their own recliner to review the script. She felt that God really cant see the nature of people, like Maisie such a good actress suffer, like Natalia such a bad thing but can rise again, karma is really confusing. When Olive was annoyed, she just put down the script and saw Natalia walking towards her, with a disdainful face. This is like a salted fish turned over, she looked at Olive with condescension, and said mockingly: I havent seen you for many days, and now Im on the set, I didnt expect us to have such a fate, Im afraid you didnt expect it either Olive does not think she has anything to be happy about, did not speak, and Natalia seems to not want to end the conversation, but isughing, voice sharp: did not expect it, I was invited by your director, this drama can not do without me, how not to speak, you do not really think I will not rise again before, right? You are also too naive, how can I be easily blocked, so many years of experience, Im not that weak, now work together, but please take care of ah. The tone of voice was extremely mocking, and after finishing, he deliberately looked Olive up and down andughed contemptuously. Olive listened to these words with disgust, not wanting to say anything to her, since the director said, or should give her some thin face. But the previous conflict is irreconcble, coupled with these words, Olive is afraid that she off the cursing her, will make the director embarrassed, after all, to work together, it is better to put things to rest. And at this point, Natalia felt that Olive was scared by herself, more increased her temper, arrogantly said: Ill talk about itter, but really should thank the sickly Maisie, I heard from the scene in the ident, but really God is not open, but in the future, if the crippled, her y, Ill do it for her. After all, there is no strength, and no fortune of the actor, originally does not deserve to stay inside the circle. Ive been so arrogant before, but now Im not the loser. Ive been pretending to be so noble for so many years, and I thought she was some kind of god. Nataliasughter was very harsh, and her words were even more vicious. She said, Natalia, dont think youve be a phoenix, but youll be happy in vain. Olive was angry at her, but she couldnt care less, the tree wanted to be quiet but the wind didnt stop, there was no way to avoid it, so it was better to give her some color. But Olives words were not empty words, Natalias retribution was not far away, and Olives anger dissipated when she thought of this. And then Natalia felt that she had risen again, and how will be affected by Olives anger, immediately sneered a few times and said: can not thank you? You are so clumsy, can not see my future will be big, I naturally do not have to talk to you more, did not expect the line, but also listen to your words Olive thinks Natalia is ridiculously powerful, whatever she is, there will be results in the near future anyway. Olive was in no mood to talk to her any more, so she bypassed her and went to the front of the camera. Olive is a young actress who has just started her career. She is still young and has a very small part in the movie, but you can see that she treasures the opportunity, after all, for her, such a big production is rare. When Olives scene was about to end, the haze was too severe and Mr. Laas felt that he could not shoot any more and called for a cut. Seeing that the young actor was a bit confused, Olive thoughtfully discussed with her about the following plot. The young actor knew Olives fame, so she took this opportunity to learn from her and asked a lot of questions. Olive also felt that the young actors inquisitive mind was rare, so she patiently answered them one by one, and at this time, the two talked just right, Natalia saw Olive, twisted and turned like Olive, and sat next to Olive. Without waiting for Olive to speak, she said: Olive, in the guidance of neers ah, do not pretend to understand, teach the neers bad, little girl, and ask her, she can understand? But little actors like you, you have never seen the world at first nce. In front of the neer, Natalias temper was more than enough, and looked at Olive with eyes full of mockery. I dont know if the person asking understands, if the answer is not clear, dont pretend to look how knowledgeable you are, its ridiculous. After sarcasm Olive, and turned his head to look at the small actor.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 2673 key things The little actress naturally does not yet understand the darkness of the circle, and thought they were acquaintances, but just flirting, and said: No, Olive can be patient, I asked questions, she knows everything, and also told a lot of me need to improve a little ce. The little girls remark made Natalia a little embarrassed, she did not notice Natalias face, but spoke to her very seriously. Olive naturally noticed Natalias embarrassment and felt amused for a moment, but after all, the little actress was there, so she restrained herself. Natalia naturally will not let herself be embarrassed, said: so powerful? I did not expect ah, the original vige girl, now have be such, but, if it is not the directors eyes selected you, now there is really no time for you to give lectures to others, right, people are now a big hit, not rely on the means of the year, more than enough to teach people ah. But not acting, like our bigpany, or let her as my assistant suitable, a small assistant, if I do not see her so willing to work, and like to cater to me, only to give her a chance to appear on camera, otherwise now she is still an unknown waste, now also for others as a teacher, really have a heart. Natalia a condescending attitude, the tone of the pompous people feel disgusting, but also pretended to be surprised, for Olives performance, as ifpletely unaware, looking at the young girl did not believe, but also took her hand, a smile, finished talking, not forgetting to look at Olive. Little girl, I am also redundant, thinking that she is still the former little assistant who can not do anything, blindly pointing out to you, is originally a neer, all the more reason to find a person with seniority to take you ah. But it seems that people stay in front of the camera for a long time, but also a lot of insights, acting is one aspect, if you can learn peoples mind, then you learn the essence. Natalia saw Olive still did not speak, turned his head and said: Olive, do not want you so many years, there is so much progress, it is really not easy, now are starting to secretly use the work, but also know how to train neers, to consolidate their position. There is really nothing to do, if I had known you were working so hard, I would have given you some of my scenes, so that you could also be a good sess, it would not have been in vain to take so much trouble. Natalias attitude seemed to be appreciating Olive, which made the young actor next to her admire Olive even more, after all, the world is not deep, do not understand Natalias sarcasm, this kind of simplicity is justifiable. The actor was very impressed with Olives performance just now, and after hearing these words, he said excitedly: Olive, is it really like that? You are also too powerful, once I thought you idol baggage is not heavy, today I realized that the original so low-key, really should learn from you, you are really a model for our neers. No professional training, acting skills are so powerful, if there are a few years of acting precipitation, Olive, can be too powerful, then go to ask for your autograph oh. However, Ive been in school for so long, I dont know if it helps, Olive, you have to help me. Now Im not very familiar with acting, a little rusty. The young girl said with sadness, hoping to get Olives support. Olive felt that the girl in front of her is very real, have their own back then down-to-earth, and she thinks she has always been very urate in reading people, so said: do not be discouraged, you can also be, a young age, acting skills beyond my expectations, you just have to be willing to work hard, well specialize in each role, you will definitely gain, out of blue and better than blue, you will be more powerful than me. Seeing Olive teach the young actor like an experienced person, it made Natalia very embarrassed, originally her words were full of sarcasm, but who would have thought that the young girl is a stubborn guy, but also inadvertently raised Olives status, which made Natalia very annoyed. And the whole Olive do not want to care about her, the expression is also very nd, not the slightest fluctuation, which makes Natalia very embarrassed, not long, the director to find Olive something to talk about, just a short time, Olive back to take the script found, around the discussion. It turns out that Natalia couldnt hold back her anger and spread the word about Olives past and her blind teaching of neers, but of course most of it was her own fabrication, with no credibility. With Natalias fabrications, people around her looked at Olive with some mockery and disdain, and Olive didnt want anything to do with it, but now her dislike for Natalia has deepened. I didnt expect her toe back this time and be even more vicious. I thought she was just in bad before, but now, shes not only bad, but also boring and ridiculous. But since she knows what she is, why bother with people like her, besides she has things to do, so she cant be bothered.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. When the y was over, Olive packed up her things and left the set, hoping that Natalia would stay away from her. But to her surprise, the first person she saw on the set the next day was Natalia, and when Olive was in a sulking mood, she found Natalia not looking for a fight, but with a smile on her face. However, seeing such a smile, Olive still feel sick, after all, before too much disgust for Natalia, she now only hope that this woman does not repeat the trouble, but such a mood will also more or less affect their own shooting, Olive thought about it, think they are still too nervous. Olive now does not want to entangle with Natalia, hurriedly speed up the pace, away from Natalias sight, along the way she heard a lot of talk, listen carefully to find are about Maisie something happened, roughly said to the scene of the blunder has been investigated, it seems that the truth is not far away. Olive thinks this is good news, if we know this malicious people, or let Maisie from harm. So she was particrly anxious to know who this person was. But when she arrived at the preparation room, she saw Quincy sitting inside with a sullen face, as if something big was about to happen, clutching a delicate box in her hand. When she saw the box, she knew that it contained a bracelet. After looking at the brand, she realized that it was a private order, and such a luxury brand was previously carried in the hands of Alieen, whom Quincy was very close to. Olive had seen the bracelet and recognized it at once, after all, Alieen liked it very much. In her previous life, she also had one, which was worth a lot of money, and it cost her a lot of savings for that bracelet. The reason why Olive immediately recognized it was Alieens thing was because Alieens fame at that time was very small, and the bracelet on her hand was worth a lot of money, and she often wore it, so she couldnt help but attract peoples attention, and she wore it on all asions, which made Olive feel shy, but also left a deep impression. Chapter 2674 moved And for such a luxury, several times in front of Olive waving, depending on the things gorgeous, ridiculed sarcastic Olive many times. Think with this bracelet, the value of the body also look up. Olive stared at the box, his feet moved forward, but his eyes did not leave the box, and this time Quincys face is increasingly difficult to Just now on the way here, someone said that they had found out the culprit who framed Maisie, and Quincy was the one who investigated this matter, and now he was holding the bracelet box in his hand, cant it be that all this is rted to Alieen? Olive never thought it was Alieen because she had known her since she was a child, and it was only when she entered the circle that she became bad, but Olive didnt expect her to be so vicious. Whats that thing in your hand thats about to fall off? Olive asked,ing to Quincy with a cold, undisturbed attitude, but with a great desire in her heart to know the whole story. More than that, she wanted to know whether her spection was the truth or not. Quincy looked up, a little flustered, and said, A box like this is not unfamiliar, is it? Its a bracelet. Of course I know this brand of bracelet, I also have it, only you, a boy, holding it if something, to confess to go? Olive deliberately distracted Quincy with such a tone, and then packed up her makeup bag. Olive said this, but the heart beat much faster, she does not know whether Quincy has noticed, just so ask, he looked confused, it is evident that he does not know, Alieen also have the same model. If he knew it was Alieens, Im afraid he wouldnt be here thinking about it. Mr. Lopez before I asked me to investigate things almost, the security facilities in the scene was indeed tampered with, this is what I found at the scene, should be someone identally left there, can be concluded to do this thing is an insider. Quincy said with an air of confidence. As Olive expected, Quincy didnt know that the bracelet belonged to Alieen. Olive felt very strange about this matter, since Quincy was so close to Alieen, how could she not know that she had this bracelet, which was treasured by her, and she usually carried it with her, so how could Quincy not notice it. At this time, Olive still has bigger things to deal with, so this matter is not her primary consideration, after all, if Quincy knows that this is Alieens stuff, with their rtionship, will cover up for her. By then the truth of Maisies injury will nevere out, and now the situation can already be seen, this matter, should have a lot to do with Alieen, so at this time, Olive will not allow such a thing to happen. So now the most critical thing is to get the evidence of Alieens guilt, to do this thing to the truth, and can not let Quincys side of the story to fool Mr. Lopez.Original from N?velDrama.Org. And this time Quincy all of a sudden look at Olive, said: have been staring at this bracelet to see, it is difficult to recognize this is whos things? The eyes are full of doubt, and with a sharp gaze on her, Quincy took the bracelet out of the box and handed it to her. Olive understood that at this time she must not let Quincy know that she recognized the bracelet, and if she revealed that he had made preparations in advance, the incriminating evidence would not reach her. So Olive fixed her mind, thought about it and said: I just look at this exquisite box, I know this object must not be any cheap goods, and in the circle also most of the big names can afford to bring, but I do not know much about this, so see such an object is still very curious. But how can I know whose stuff this is, such a luxury brand, must also be, which big star left here, right, besides, look at this bracelet is beautifully made, quite a lot of diamonds, also must be worth a lot of money. Olive in order to hide her heart panic, so the hand movements have not stopped, feel have been packing their makeup bag, and did not cause any interest in this matter, but Olive still hope to know from Quincy mouth some other clues. Seeing that Olive was not half interested, Quincy said, You do have a point there, and the bracelet is very beautifully made and limited, so it must be worth a lot, only, I dont know what kind of big star can afford to use such an item. And at this point Olive was no longer in the mood to pay attention to what Quincy was saying, she was only thinking of taking the bracelet away when Quincy wasnt looking, after all, this is incriminating evidence, so this thing must be in her own hands. When Olive was out of ideas, she suddenly saw a feather fan next to her, which must have been a prop left over from the time of the Three Kingdoms, not long ago. After all, there are more notices these days, and most of the acting is spread out, so this time Olive saw this fan and had an idea. Now its almost time for Olives scene again, so its better to leave first and say, Its almost time for my set, so I wont talk to you about this. Youd better think about finding out the owner of this bracelet quickly, Im going to go shoot the scene first. While Quincy was not paying attention, she took the feather fan into her hands. Originally Olives costume for this scene was slightly wide and had long sleeves, so at this point she changed her clothes andid them t on the table, just enough to press the bracelet box underneath. When Quincy was distracted by the thought of who was the owner of the bracelet, Olive used her fan to take away the box, and in order to cover up her move, she also deliberately touched the edge of her fan to the table, so that others would think that she just touched the table in the process of taking the fan. Then she ced the box, in the dressing box beneath the mirror, and just as Olive felt that she had got it, and was about to leave the room and walk to the door, she heard a particrly gloomy voice from Quincy behind her. If youre shooting a scene, go shoot a scene, why take the bracelet with you? And thats when Olive felt that he didnt have definite proof that he had taken it yet, and as long as she didnt admit it, maybe there was nothing he could do about it. So she settled her mind, pretended to look as if nothing had happened and turned back to him and said, What are you talking about? Its my turn to y, its toote, whats the matter with you keeping your things to yourself and relying on me? Do not pretend, you deserve to be called an actor like this, acting skills are too poor, you take away the feather fan, is the prop you want to use? And my box is also missing, how to exin? Quincys eyes were sharp and prating, ring fiercely at Olive, with a look of pride and doubt on her face. Chapter 2675 Proof? Olive especially do not like such a look, but now is the time not to panic, so she took a deep breath, feel the tone and softened, said: Produce the evidence. Quincy looked at Olive, with a cold light in her eyes, and said: My box was on the table, and there was no one else in this room, so now that its gone, isnt it obvious who did it? Saying this, Quincy got up and approached Olive step by step. What are you doing? Olive saw Quincys malevolent eyes, so she got alert, but Quincy did note close to her, but stopped when he finished this sentence. After all, Olive is not an ordinary person, Quincy did not dare to act rashly, but seeing Olives nervous look, he sneered and said: What are you nervous about, but just asking you, so ssy-eyed? Besides, you have a backer, I can do anything to you ah? After that, he looked for the bracelet box and stopped talking to Olive. Olive was slightly relieved and hurriedly adjusted her state, fearing that Quincy would see the clues. When she reached the door, she saw that Quincy was still looking for the box, and was not even letting go of the corners. After all, Quincy already suspected himself, so now he can only rely on prayers. After filming, when everyone had left, Olive returned to her room, ready to take out the bracelet box, but there was no box in the dressing box. But Olive felt that the bracelet box would not leave the room, and she began to look for the box everywhere in the room. She opened one dressing box after another, not letting go of any corner. Maybe she was too serious when she was looking for something, she didnt even notice the door rattling, someone just entered the room, and suddenly Olive was pushed down by a huge force and couldnt get up in a dizzy moment. Oops, my goodness, this rummaging around, what is it for? If the reporters came backstage to interview and saw sister looking like this, they would think that sister had financial problems and came to the dressing room to steal something. Hearing Alieens voice, although very dizzy, I can imagine her smug look now. Olive got up backwards and then pushed Alieen away from her some distance viciously. Looking at the vicious woman in front of her, Olive said, Dont point fingers here, what am I doing, still need you to ask, and the scene Maisie injury thing, you are involved in it! Haha, I said sister, you can now use people, but really put the set of acting in life, false usations are illegal, do not talk nonsense, I will be prosecuted. Alieen sneered a few times and said. And from the clothes pocket took out a box, shaking at Olive, proudly said: you just look for, can not be this, right? I was so busy shooting these days that I lost such an expensive thing, I was really careless. After saying that, Alieen revealed her wrist, and the bracelet was already on her wrist. Looking at the bracelet, Olives hope was dashed, now she especially wished she could rush up and beat Alieen up, snatch the bracelet, all her efforts were gone. Olive didnt have time to talk to Alieen, she needed to find Quincy now, after all, he was in charge of the investigation and she had to ask him about it. But as she was about to leave the room, the door rang and in came Quincy, with a cold, unfeeling expression on his face and a cold glint in his eyes. Olive was very angry and said: Quincy, youre just in time. You already know who the murderer is, so why did you give her back the bracelet? This matter, if Mr. Lopez knows, see how you can deliver, and he will not let you go. Hearing Mr. Lopez, the two looked panic, this is the scene that Olive can imagine. But what he didnt expect was that Quincy could offend Mr. Lopez for Alieen, after all, Mr. Lopez would let him die, but he only panicked for a moment, and in a short while he settled down, his eyes ruthless, his tone harsh, and said: Or worry about yourself, it should be you who is about to die now. At this time Alieen also helped: Im afraid you are not life to tell this thing out. After saying that, he alsoughed grimly a few times. Seeing the two men so vicious and now a little mad, it made Olive realize that her situation was already quite dangerous. But at that moment Olive reacted and was ready to run out of the room, but Alieen grabbed Olives arm with a quick hand, and at the same time Quincy at the door closed the door of the room and locked it behind her. Quincy approached Olive with a sneer and said, I was humiliated at the barst time, you bitch, and if you didnt have a backer, I would have taken my revenge, but now, no one knows your situation, so lets settle old scores and new ones together. After Quincy finished, she grabbed Olives wrist, Olive tried to resist, but Cocos arm was still in her grip. Can not move, can only shout: What are you doing? Let go! At this time Olive mixed feelings, very afraid, their own previous life is lost in their hands, can not, this life, or so? Quincy pressed Olive hard against the wall by the doorway. This is to see Quincy control Olive, which makes Alieen very pleased, let go of the hand, looking at Olive not the slightest ability to resist, stretched out his hand, because the harem queen, so her coat pocket is a sharp armor. She took out the armor, poked Olives face and said proudly: What are we doing? Hahaha, cant you see? This time it is we control you, the new ount old ount together, how will easily spare you, Quincy, you use the cigarette to leave a mark on her face, I see how she still stay in the circle? And at this time, although Quincy did not let go of his hand, still holding on to it, but some hesitation, after all, Olive is behind Shane, if the East is exposed, then Shane is not easy to mess with ah, the stakes, Quincy is clear. And at this time, Alieen saw Quincy did not respond, some anxious, said: Quincy, what are you thinking, a moment may be someone toe, then we will be in trouble, hurry up, ah, when she bes ugly, I will leave evidence, by then, she will not be able to threaten us. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 2676 Humiliation Quincy knew that Alieen did not know what was involved, but there was a way to make her lose face, and the silent humiliation was more direct than leaving a mark. Quincy raised her palm and pped Olive a few times, while Alieen looked on in amusement, watching Olive suffer in silence. Olive struggled a few times, angered Quincy, Quincy grabbed her cor, Olive saw the opportunity to bite him on the hand, Quincy pain and dropped Olive on the ground. Olives face was now burning with pain, and she felt something dripping from the corner of her mouth, so she reached out and wiped her hand to see blood on it. Such humiliation disappointed Olive to the core. In his previous life, he was humiliated by them again, but it would be hard to do it all over again with the same result? Thinking of his past life, all the hatred gave Olive the spirit to think that he could not let them be so arrogant. Alieen filmed the whole process, and now Olive was crawling on the ground, with blood at the corner of her mouth, she still held her phone and recorded the video, and sneered a few times, saying: Dont waste your energy. No one cane to your rescue, you bitch, you are finally in my hands. And its true that Maisies injury was my handiwork, but so what, you have no evidence, cant you frame me? Haha. Alieen said, using her armor to scratch Olives face, threatening: If you dare to shout out, dont me me for not being polite. Olive stared at Alieen fiercely, and for a moment, could not shout. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. In my eyes, she is worthless, I dont know where she is better than me, but she got Mr. Lopezs heart, Mr. Lopez is tender to her, but to me is very disgusting, I am worse than her in what, I do not obey, I am obviously better than her in every way, it should be me to get Mr. Lopezs heart. Alieens words were fierce, with more heartbreak between them, ring at Olive andughing like a madwoman. I tell you, what is she? Maisie will only die so that Mr. Lopez will be mine, hahahahahaha! Theugh was sharp and creepy, and the phone in her hand shook and almost fell off. Afterughing, Alieen resumed her vicious face, holding up Olives chin with her hand, questioning: After all Ive done, that bitch Maisie, why isnt she dead, shes crippled, why does Mr. Lopez still only have eyes for her, you tell me, you tell me! Saying that, he threw his hand and flung Olives face to the side. Olive saw Alieen now, just like a crazy person, where there is no normal human appearance, such Alieen, let her shock, also let her afraid. But Olive only wanted to get out of the way, so she didnt care whether Alieen was crazy or not. When she saw Alieen stand up, she thought her chance wasing, and was about to shout when Quincy gagged her with a handkerchief. Olive stared at Quincy fiercely. Quincy was a bit flustered by the look and pped Olive again, saying, Do you want to live if you stare at me again? Olive tried to get up, but she was dizzy and flopped on the ground several times, and didnt get up. Slowly slowing down, she felt like the handkerchief in her mouth smelled rancid, not knowing what had been rubbed on it, a situation that added to the great sense of humiliation Olive felt. Seeing Quincy looking at herself fiercely and not being able to take out that handkerchief with her hands, but always having to talk in order to let others know her situation ah. A great fear came over Olive and made her move her feet on the ground, not wanting the nightmare of her previous life to repeat itself in this one, leaving Olive heartbroken and resigned. But at this time the most important thing is to get out, always have to stand up first in making ns, Olive mouth the sour taste makes her vomit, at this time she quickly think about the way to get out. Suddenly she thought, just now Alieen let Quincy burn himself with a cigarette, he was hesitant, after all, he was afraid of Shanes power, this thing, Olive still know. If you pretend you have an acute abdomen, Quincy will be afraid, after all, he is a fearful little man, and does not want the situation to be serious. At this point Alieen was still on the sidelines, shaped like a madwoman, and Quincy was the only one looking at herself, so Olive covered her stomach, and the false sweat that had just broken out at her temples, enough to make Quincy suspect that she was sick. Olive turned around, lying on the ground, covering her stomach, turning back and forth, which made Quincy, who was staring at her, a little scared, only to see Olives face pale, hands clutching her small stomach, rolling back and forth. Quincy, who had no intention of getting killed, panicked and asked, Whats wrong with you? Olive ignored him and thought to herself, dont be a fool, theres still a handkerchief you stuffed in your mouth, what to say. Olive is worthy of being an actor with great acting skills, expressions, and body movements are spot on. Quincy got scared and shouted to Alieen: Alieen, something is not right, look at her, is she sick? Alieen was still immersed in her own grief at this point and had no time to pay attention to Quincy, who saw that Alieen was also unreliable and hurriedly removed the handkerchief from Olives mouth and asked, Whats wrong with you ? Alieen reacted and asked to Quincy: How did you take the handkerchief off? Quincy look at this time also can not ask what, after all, is done with Alieen, so at this time the two still need to unify an opinion, said: she seems to be sick, I think there is no need to get killed, dressing room around are monitored, we are not very safe this time. Alieen stopped shooting in his hands and theorized with Quincy, after all, Alieen did not know the strength of Shane and the power behind him, and did not know the advantages and disadvantages. Seeing the two whispering in the room, Quincy left the doorway, and thats when Olive found her chance. She carefully got up from the floor, the two had an argument, so did not pay attention to Olives state, when Olive opened the locked door, and ran for the door, this time, the mouth is also no handkerchief, loudly called for help: Help, there is no one ah, someone wants to kill ah, I am Olive, anyone, help me ah! Chapter 2677 Savior The voice was hoarse and shrill, slightly desperate. When Olive unlocked the door, Alieen noticed that something was wrong and hurriedly asked Quincy to look out the door, which angered him and hurriedly chased him out, shouting while chasing him: You bitch, hurry back, really fell for your treacherous n, still want to run, no one cane to your rescue today.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At this time of the day, no one was in the building, the cleaningdy was off duty, and Olive was already a little weak, so she was caught by Quincy as she ran. Quincy grabbed Olives wrist, but Alieen didnt catch up with her. Quincy knew there was surveince outside, so she couldnt teach her a lesson. Olive fought hard to break free, but after all, there was still a disparity in strength, and since she had already run out, how could she let him pull her back in again. But indeed her own strength is not enough to break free from him, this time can only be wise, when the desire to live is particrly strong, the brain also turns fast, suddenly thought of a matter, said: Quincy, you act like this now, not afraid of your sister who is seriously ill to death? At this time, hearing Olive say this, Quincy was astonished, this matter, how did she know. Olive felt the power at the wrist has loosened, hurriedly broke free, fought to run out, finally ran out of the building, see the moment outside the sun, Olives tears can not stop falling, but this is not the time to aggravate, need to run out to do. And this time Quincy memories hit, a time frozen in ce. Quincy has an unknown secret, his sister can be considered his benefactor, since childhood for his study, went out to work early, originally the family is not very good, his parents spent all the money on his studies. His father usually also likes to drink, the family has also long been in pieces, back then he entered the circle, is to make money for his sister to see a doctor, his sisters health has always been bad, so his sister has been his weakness. Thest life will tell Olive, but also in order to let Olive take care of his sister. Olive has never mentioned this matter with others, she has always respected the privacy of others, today is to the edge of despair, Olive thought of this matter. When she said this, Quincy was surprised to the extreme and memories crashed into her mind. Olive ran as fast as she could, especially when she thought of what would happen if she fell into their hands, Olive felt scared and stepped up her pace. Olive ran as hard as she could, and then, from afar, she heard Alieen shouting from the hallway, Quincy, go get that bitch, what are you waiting for, if she tells, were all screwed. Olive was already exhausted, and when she heard the shrill voice, Olive picked up her pace again, and her fatigue was gone, she didnt know she could run so fast, she just ran forward without caring, this was the first time. If this is a school test, Im sure I can get the championship Olive heard the footsteps behind her and panicked. If he was dragged into the dressing room again, he didnt really know what would happen. But after all, Olive just finished filming, plus a few ps by Quincy before, physical strength has beenpletely unable to keep up, running and running, the pace is much slower, not a short time, Quincy to catch up. This time Quincy fiercely clutched Olives hand, pulled it back, looked at her viciously and said, Run, where else do you want to run? At this time Olive was surrounded by despair, not wanting the fate of her previous life, perhaps to repeat in this life. But this is a tragedy that she could never let happen again, she could not watch these two vipers seed in their treacherous n, Olive let her center of gravity lower, no matter how Quincy pulled, she stayed in ce and did not move a step forward. She knew that by staying in the sunlight she would be discovered, unlike the tiny dressing room where no one could see and where only she was in danger, perhaps here she still had a chance of being discovered. But after all, Quincy is a male, how hard she can not have his strength so strong, so not long, Quincy pulled her into the building, in the corner of the stairs, she suddenly saw a figure shing, just want to open his mouth to call for help was covered by Quincys mouth. After all, this is the hope of life, if he really pulled into the dressing room, then really do not know what will happen, so at this time, she tried to do everything possible to shout, but was covered by Quincy dead, can not break free. Olive used her other hand, which was not under his control, to push Quincy, but Quincy simply stood still, still covering Olives mouth, and would not let her have the possibility to call for help. Olive watched the silhouette disappear, and she no longer hoped for it, when Quincy pushed and dragged Olive into the dressing room. The eyes of Quincy were bloodshot, and his gaze was even more vicious than before, because the words Olive left behind when she leftpletely enraged him. After all, the fact that something that no one should have known came out of Olives mouth made him even more certain that he had to get rid of her. So Quincy threw a few more heavy ps at Olives face, and in a short while new blood flowed from the corner of her mouth where the blood had just congealed. After running for half a day and receiving such heavy ps, Olive fell weakly to the ground, and after a dizzy spell, she seemed to be losing consciousness. When Quincy was about to choke Olive with both hands, the door to the dressing room suddenly burst open with a huge force. Quincy was startled and wanted to see who it was that had so much power to open the door of the dressing room directly and break it in this way. When they saw who wasing, the two men stood frozen in ce, and the person who came was none other than Shane. The loud noise woke up Olive, who had fallen unconscious on the floor, and when she saw that it was Shane, it was like she was on the verge of death and grabbed a lifeline. When Shane saw Olive on the floor, his eyes were very gloomy, staring at the two men with an aggressive cold light in his gaze. He walked quickly into the dressing room, then draped his clothes over Olive and gently held her in his arms. The man in front of him was really something he couldnt afford to mess with, so now all he had left was panic. Shane thought about the most important thing at the moment is to fall on the ground Olive, he used a handkerchief to gently wipe the blood on her face, and then gently pick her up in his arms. Chapter 2678 No Mercy Shane was already very tall, and at this time draped his suit over Olives body, and the scent of his cologne made Olive feel at ease. Looking at this weak Olive in his arms, Shane was angry and slowly picked her up and put her on the recliner, saying, Get some rest, Im here, no one will dare to hurt you again. The tone was firm but soft, as if he was afraid to give Olive any more scares. Olive, who had unloaded all her fears, was a little tired for a while, after all, she was very tired from the toss and turn just now. But Olive did not sleep at all, she just wanted to see Shane solidly, she was afraid that she would turn her head and this person would disappear in the dressing room, and she would be humiliated by these two vipers. And thats when Shane saw Olives state easing, which moved his gaze to Quincy and Alieen, that gaze was ruthless and unusual, looking at these two people, the feeling in his gaze was like he wanted to crush these two people in minutes. This is the first time Olive has seen Shane get angry, and it can scare people to the point of trembling. Olive saw that Shane could be so angry at this time, his heart surprisingly welled up a little warm. Thinking about his previous life, Olive feels lucky to be in the present situation, after all, he is now in the circle like a fish in water, and his acting skills are increasing day by day, and there are so many people who care about him, which is the biggest luck of his life. And then Shane said coldly, I will make you pay for it. Olive heard Shanes cold voice ring out and knew that this was not a very simple matter, because he usually never gets angry at people easily, but whenever he gets angry, it must be a big deal. Before Quincy could react, he was kicked to the ground by Shane and flew far away, which shows the weight of his kick. The kick sent Quincy to Alieens side, and when she saw Quincy on the ground beside her, she panicked and turned pale, Quincy fell to the ground and blood spilled from the corner of her mouth, which scared her. Quincy slowly climbed up from the ground, pulled himself together, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said, Mr. Lopez, I have nothing to get in your way, why do you have to hit so hard. He sneered and said, No, dont you know that she is one of mine? How dare you touch her, this is much more serious than getting in my way. With that, Shane came close to Quincy and looked at him from above. Quincy just wanted to argue, but this time was heavily stepped on by Shane several times, his back immediately hot and painful, but Shane did not let go of the foot, but just put the foot on his back. And the force did not diminish a bit. Shane said, You are really a beast, such a heavy pnded on her, I also let you taste lying on the ground. Shane said Shanes feet added a few more points of power, and Quincy was already on the ground limp and unable to move. And then Shane ambled down, staring at him fiercely, and said to him, Since you are so clumsy, there is really no use to have the eye, so you might as well gouge it out. Shane said this very calmly, without any emotion, lying on the ground Quincy was also stunned, more panic in the eyes. The body could not stop trembling. The voice trembled and said, No, no, how can you do this as a president? This is a crime! Crime? Its ridiculous, if you die here today, Im afraid no one will know that a beast has died in this world. By this time Shane had stood up straight because he didnt want to be looking at this person, who made him feel sick, but his feet were pushing harder. And at this point Quincy on the ground was very scared, after all, Shane said these words are not to scare him, because he has always had the strength to do this, if he died today at his hands no one can know, because he can do this thing to the water. But Quincysst desire for survival could not let him just say nothing. So he thought about it and said: Mr. Lopez, since I was ordered by Mr. Lopez to investigate the incident of Maisies injury, I can not not properlyplete the task, in the process of my investigation, Olive has been from the obstacle, so I did this to her, after all, this matter, Mr. Lopez is also very anxious, but please Mr. Lopez spare me this time. Mr. Lopez spare me this time, I will never find Olives trouble again.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. At this time, Shane coldly and lightlyughed a few times. Alieen, who was already scared, crawled over, hugged his legs with both hands, and pleaded bitterly: Mr. Lopez save me, I am also a victim, because of him, he is a madman, I can not stop ah. Alieen said while crying with pearly tears. And this is in the recliner Olive turned his head to look at Shane, do not know what he will do next, after all, such a beautiful woman this kind of miserable kneeling begging himself, anyone should not be difficult for her it. She didnt want to see Shane moved by Alieens pity on the ground. Olive couldnt help but be curious and wanted to see Shanes reaction, so she looked hard at Shane. Shane was not impressed by Alieens miserable behavior, instead he frowned and looked at Alieen with nothing but contempt and disgust. Alieen looked at Shane unmoved, and grabbed Shanes trouser leg, raised her head, looked at Shane with pity, and couldnt stop the tears from falling. She sobbed and said: I happened to pass by here and saw Quincy bring Olive into the dressing room, some rude, so I thought there was something wrong, so I wanted toe and see. After all, weve been sisters since we were kids, and even if were not on good terms now, we dont want to affect the love we had before. If something happened to her, I couldnt bear it. I thought Quincy just forced her to agree to something, but I didnt expect that this crazy person even moved his hand, I really cant pull him, Mr. Lopez, you have to do justice for us! After saying the words, the hand also shook, eyes full of misery. The first time I saw her, I thought she was vicious, but now shes cheating and betraying. Shane looked at her indifferently and said, Take your hands off, you are also worthy of touching my clothes! The tone of voice is full of disgust, finished, a lift leg, throwing Alieen far away. Chapter 2679 behind the scenes At this time Alieen changed just a moment ago Chu Chu pitiful expression, eyes full of doubt, before their own this trick but never is invalid, today or the first time was rejected so embarrassing. What happened in front of her changed Olives opinion of Alieen once again, such a scourge, me the mistake on others, really shameless. At this time Olive looked at Quincy, he was staring at Alieen in surprise, his eyes were full of questions, not long after the look darkened, the whole person looked very decadent. At this time, Olive, who saw Quincy, felt that Quincy was also really pitiful, after being used as a gun, he was thrown aside, risking his life to guard the person, but now he described himself as crazy, violent maniac, such a downfall, it is too miserable. In Alieens mind, perhaps Quincy is a pawn, after using, there is no value, naturally no need to think about it, after all, with Alieens means, more men are working for him. Shanes anger and some more, do not want to say anything more with them, squatting, gave Quincy a p, the corners of the mouth and blood flowing, and this time Quincys heart like dead, has been desperate to the extreme, so there is no intention to resist. Alieen, who saw that her bitterness did not impress Shane and saw how hard Shane was hitting Quincy, was scared and sneaked out of the room while Shane was cleaning up after Quincy. Shane did not bother to chase her, a viin only, besides her good days are not a few days, Shane saw Quincy on the floor, he could not move, and he did not want to bother more. He turned his head to look at Olive on the recliner, a change of heartlessness, said tenderly: Are you all right? Do you want to go to the hospital? Looking at Olive, who had bruises on her face, his face was full of pain and pity. Olive looked at Shanes face full of anxiety and pain, very touched, so fixed his mind, said: Its okay, just a little dizzy, now much better, just running out, twisted the foot a little. When Shane heard Olive say that, he hurriedly lifted her foot and looked at it carefully, moving gently for fear of hurting her. Looking at the ankle, Shane was ready to take off his shoes and check it, still very careful. No man has ever cared about his own safety like this, Olive heart a surge of warmth, just now all the fear is gone, I do not know why, see Shane, feel at ease.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Shane slowly took Olives socks off again, and Olives face turned a shy shade of crimson. After the socks were off, her ankle was visible as a big red and swollen piece. Shane gently touched it and said with pain: This foot is hurt like this, and you still think its okay, you have to go to the hospital quickly, dont hurt the bones. After that, without waiting for Olive to reply, he took her in his arms and sent her to the hospital. It took a long time before she came out of the hospital, and Shane was afraid that she would not be okay, and did all the tests, big and small. The doctor took care of Olives foot, but it still hurt a bit, and the wound on her face was also taken care of, but it was still a bit hot. Shane looked at Olive, who was in his arms, and said, Let me take you back to the hotel. Olive did not look at Shane, she shook her head a little shyly and said, I dont want to go back, lets go see Maisie. Shanes face was more than a little helpless, silent for a long time before speaking: Didnt I tell you to stay away from Maisie, youre getting into trouble today, why dont you listen. Although Shanes words had some usatory meaning, he didnt disobey Olives wishes and hugged her and went to find Maisie. Olive did not want Shane to be angry, exined: Maisie is pure-minded, and we have a good rtionship, she will not hurt me. As she said that, her face was still smiling as she looked at Shane so as to reassure him. Looking at Olives lovely appearance, Shanes mouth rose slightly, unable to hold back his joy. This smile is too imperceptible, but Olive in his arms happen to see this smile, the heart full of security. In fact, Olive has always been afraid in her heart, but because she wants revenge, she has always pretended to be strong, but when she is with Shane, she feels that she can still rely on someone, so when she is around Shane, she is the most secure and the most able to be a weak woman. When they arrived at Maisies ward, Shane carefully put Olive on the cushioned chair and exited the room, after all, the careful things between them, Shane did not want to know, and it was not good to stay in the middle of the ward, making everyone embarrassed. Watching Shane gently close the door, Olive was relieved to be in Shanes arms, really shy to die, not even dare to breathe vigorously, she slowed down and looked at Maisie. Maisiesplexion has improved over the past few days, no longer pale, her face is more rosy, and the whole person is also in good spirits. She saw the bruises on Olives face and asked, Whats wrong with you? Why did Shane carry you in? Did you hurt your foot? Maisie was surprised and waited for Olives answer, but Olive didnt notice that she showed a bad smile after these words. It cant be that youre deliberately showing love in front of me, right? Did you get the injury on your face from filming today? You dont have to work so hard. When she finished, she looked at Olive meaningfully. Olive thought Maisie was joking and looked at her with a funny expression. Yes, I was tired to death on the set, you are good, lying here to rest, these days eat good food, right, small face but rounded a lot of it. Mr. Lopez must have taken good care of Olive during her absence, and thats why Maisie looks so good now. Maisie thought about the past few days and blushed for a while. Olive saw Maisies happy face, also happy for her, has not eaten the fire of the little fairy, now also to love so shy, is really rare, which also makes Olive some doubts. After all, before in the crew because of excellent acting praised, also no expression, as if everything is not enough to touch her a little. The previous not long ago also said that worry and Mr. Lopezs feelings, I think these days is a new idea, and Mr. Lopez and make up as it is. At this time Maisie saw Olive staring at himself, has been silent is not a matter of course, thought, said: you this injury, in the end how to get, is not the crew someone difficult you ah? Or did you get hurt in the scene like me? Maisie asked Olive worriedly, her tone was serious and her words were full of concern. Chapter 2680 Start dumping Looking at Maisie so worried, Olive is not good to joke anymore, looked at his ankle, and then looked at Maisie, think should still tell her the truth, said: I this injury, and filming has nothing to do. This makes Maisie did not expect, curious some impatient, hurriedly asked: not filming injury, then how to get, so careless? Looking at Olive did not say clearly the reason, Maisie some anxious, eyes full of concern. Olive thought about it and said, It was twisted in the morning when Quincy was chasing me, and the injury on my face was also caused by him. Olive was ready to tell Maisie what happened, but after thinking about it, she didnt have any evidence in her hand, so she shouldnt say anything, just in case Maisie didnt believe her words and got suspicious. After hearing Olives words, Maisie was astonished and stared at Olive with great suspicion, asking, What, you were beaten by Quincy, and he had a rtionship? What the hell is going on? Olive knew that hiding it from her was not an option, so she got serious and said to Maisie: Maisie, if I tell you what happened today, will you suspect me? Olive wanted to deepen Maisies trust in herself, after all, there was no evidence, and she didnt know where to start with this matter. When Maisie heard Olive say this, she knew there must be a hidden agenda, so she said, Olive, we are friends, I must trust you. There was trust in Maisies tone, but also some urgency. Olive saw that Maisie wanted to know the truth so much, it was no good to hide it from her, and said to her: Maisie, you had an ident that day, not an ident, but man-made, and the person who did it, has admitted it. Maisie first puzzled, then pale, written full of pain, and finally is not perceived hate! Looking at Maisies expression, Olive knew that she believed herself. Without evidence, she could still believe herself, and Olive was still touched. But in Maisies mind, the truth of what Olive said was equivalent to tearing open an already healed wound in a bloody way, and then also sprinkled with salt. Originally Maisie felt that she was in the scene of the ident, but I did not expect that someone really hurt her, which made her hurt at the same time, but also increased fear. But she understood that at this time these emotions can not be detected by Olive, so she slowed down, said to Olive: So what is the connection between my ident, and your injury? Maisies voice trembled a little, and the incident did make her feel frightened. Olive could see Maisies fear, but at this point she was hesitant to tell Maisie what it would do to her. After some thought, she said, When I arrived at the set this morning, I heard people talking on the road that this incident with you was done on purpose and that the person behind it had surfaced, and then I saw Quincy, who was holding a bracelet box in his hand, which I had seen, and it was Alieens. The bracelet is her painstakingly obtained, so very cherished, before also gave me to show off, I was impressed, he said it was he found in the scene during the investigation, I knew this matter and Alieen can not be unconnected. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. I had a hard time running out, and when I was chased by Quincy, I identally broke my foot and ended up not running away, and it was Shane who finally broke into the dressing room and got me out. Olive finished her speech and took a deep breath, after all, what just happened made her feel terrible. And now when she told Maisie, she still had palpitations. Maisie heard, very angry, looked at her legs, cursed: Two bitches, I will make them pay. And at this point Maisie was very confused again and asked, How could Quincy have gone to investigate this? Olive thought about it and said to Maisie: Mr. Lopez never thought it was an ident, and as soon as you had an ident, he sent Quincy to investigate. After hearing this, Maisie took Olives hand: Its all my fault, I put you in this situation.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Olive put her hand on Maisies and patted it, saying, How can you be med for this? You are also a victim, its just that those two people are so bad, the guilty party is them, I just dont have the evidence, I still cant help you. Olive said slightly apologetically. How can I me you, when you heard about me, your first reaction was to try to protect me, right? If it wasnt for the evidence, you wouldnt have been hurt. And although we dont have the evidence, from what I know about Alieen, she must have done this. Maisie said firmly and concernedly. Olive was touched to know that Maisie believed in her and said to Maisie, Maisie, I always knew you cared about me, but we still dont have any evidence, and if we tell the truth, no one will believe us, right? Olive now feels that the most important thing is evidence, if there is no evidence, everything is in vain, and with evidence to bring those two people to justice ah. Maisie looked at Olives worried expression and patted her hand, saying: This matter has been solved, Mr. Lopez believes me, and I believe you, thats it. The expression of Maisie is very firm, so that Olive reassured, Olive know Mr. Lopez to Maisies feelings, looking at Maisies confident look, know that this thing has been sessful most of the time, the heart is not just so panic, so think, their own humiliation is not in vain. Maisie know the truth, also very annoyed, directly to Mr. Lopez called, roughly will be some important information a say, not long, Mr. Lopez came to the ward. Seeing that Olive was there, he nodded his head and sat down by Maisies bedside, patted her shoulder, and said, Dont worry, theyll be here in a minute, Ill ask about it. After reassuring Maisie, and then look at Mr. Lopez, a serious and indifferent face, must have been angry to the extreme at this time. Maisies judgment was right, Mr. Lopez really did not suspect her, immediately called Alieen and Quincy to the ward, this straightforward trust, so Olive also some touched. Chapter 2681 seizure At this time in the ward, Mr. Lopez intimately asked Maisie words, most of them are concerned about her, Olive this time is not good to talk, just their own here, always feel some obstruction, so get up and ready to go. Maisie saw Olive get up and said, Olive, dont go, take a good look at what happened to these two people. Olive did want to see for herself how these two vipers were going to exin themselves. After a long time, there was movement outside the ward, the two men entered the door to the bed, that is a slow, half a day to dawdle close to the bed. At this point in the ward, especially quiet, it feels like even the air is condensed, sitting aside Olive fierce stare at them. Alieen could not stand it anymore and said weakly: Mr. Lopez, looking for something for us? Still with a pathetic look. Olive knows this is her usual trick, Alieens tears involuntarily fell, like broken beads, let people also feel pitiful to hear. To be honest, for Alieens crying scene, Olive is still very impressed, if Alieen does not take the wrong path, may be a good actor. But Mr. Lopez did not pay attention to her pretending to be pitiful, questioned: Alieen, some tactics, ah, I really misjudged you, such audacity, to do such things, and asked me what is looking for you? Mr. Lopez said, walked to Alieen close, raised his hand, is a fierce p, without any room for maneuver. Alieen was stunned by this p, covering the right side of her red and swollen face, sobbing: Mr. Lopez, what are you talking about, I did not, what did I do to make you so angry. The tone of her voice was mostly aggrieved, as if she had a great grievance, she finished, she still had a pitiful look, but when she saw Olive on the side, there was more viciousness in her eyes. Then suddenly said: Mr. Lopez, she framed me, its her! Maisies acting skills are much better than hers, she is jealous, its her, Mr. Lopez! Alieen shouted hoarsely, his right hand pointed directly at Olive, as if to help Mr. Lopez to find the culprit general. Olives face was expressionless, she had seen a lot of such drama, and besides, it was not the first time Alieen had done such a dirty deed. Olive ignored Alieen, in her eyes, Alieen is a crazy person, at this time her full attention on Mr. Lopezs face, to see how he reacted. Mr. Lopez how will listen to Alieens bullshit, did not wait for Alieen to say further, Mr. Lopez from the belt pendant took out the prepared leather whip, to Alieen is a beating. The whip was flipping up and down, whistling wind. Mr. Lopez can be seen with full force. Things have been revealed, and still do not admit, really tough mouth.N?velDrama.Org content rights. While saying that, he swung the whip and continued to whip. Ah! Ah! Ah! Alieens screams filled the ward, Alieen even fell to the ground in pain, but Mr. Lopez still didnt let her go, Alieen rolled on the ground, dodging Mr. Lopezs whip, saying: Mr. Lopez, believe me, its really not me, dont hit, its not me! The voice is harsh, the tone is sorrowful. Really do not teach you a good lesson, you do not remember, still do not admit, it seems to be not enough whipping. After saying that, Mr. Lopez hand whip down more heavily, the face of the ruthlessness is obvious, he gritted his teeth fiercely, even more violent than usual, Olive has never seen him so ruthless it. After a few strokes, Alieens clothes split open, and she wailed in pain, but still refused to admit that she had done it, and Olive had never seen her so hardened. The more she does not admit, Mr. Lopezs whip hit the more vicious, not long, the whip is also used some of the unhappy, Mr. Lopez suddenly began to raise his fist to hit, Alieen did not react, so did not dodge. The power of this fist is not to be underestimated, a punch down, Alieen flew out a distance, lying on his side on the ground, covering his stomach, a motionless. Even so, Mr. Lopez still did not let her go, chased after her, stepped on the back with his foot, and heaved a few more feet, after stepping on it, and then ambled down, grabbed Alieens chin with his hand, and stared at her viciously, saying: Now what, still not ready to admit? Lets see if your mouth is hard, or my fist is hard. Alieens face was pale and sweat emerged from her forehead. After that, without waiting for Alieen to react, Mr. Lopezs p fell on her face again, this time, not light, the corners of the mouth at once there was blood flow. Alieen was struck blind, the whole person like lost soul, crawling on the ground, lifeless, but still did not admit the incident, she was the originator. To be honest, she was afraid to admit it, Mr. Lopezs anger will be even greater, then it is estimated that she will be killed, so she simply did not dare to admit it. Mr. Lopez ambled down again and said coldly: Does it hurt? Arent you going to say something? Olive thought of what Maisie said a while ago, Mr. Lopez has mania, really this vicious, Olive is hate Alieen, but see Mr. Lopezs methods, but also really scared. Mr. Lopez the more you look at Alieen full of bruises, unresisting on the ground, the more powerful the fight, to the end, like a fight red-eyed, the whole person is terrible and unusual, like a bloodthirsty devil. Olive some sat down, looked back at Maisie, her current look is also very panicked, panic in some fear, two hands clutching the bed sheet, clearly some anxiety. At this time Mr. Lopez stopped punching, Alieen just relieved, and then Mr. Lopez choked the throat, Mr. Lopez hands gradually increase the strength, Alieens desire to live, so she used her hand to wrench Mr. Lopezs fingers, hoping that he can loosen a loose. But Mr. Lopezs hand still continued to force, pinching Alieens face swollen red, soon turned white, and beads of sweat rolled down from the cheeks. Alieen this near-death look, and did not let Mr. Lopez stop, but watched her pain, face surprisingly appeared a look of joy. Looking at Alieen was about to suffocate, when I heard Quincy said: Mr. Lopez, please, let her go, she did not do it, I did it, and then choke, to kill. Mr. Lopez can be so cruel to Alieen, very afraid of him, this time also can no longer backward, Quincy fell to his knees at the feet of Mr. Lopez, bitterly begged. Chapter 2682 Manic Attack The eyes still do not forget to look at Alieen, full of worry and concern, although Quincy is also a viper-like mind, but the love for Alieen is real, but also his most sincere feelings. Whether in his previous life or in this one, he has not been able to let go of Alieen, because this blind love has long made him lose himself, as if his existence is to protect Alieen. No matter what kind of Alieen was to him, it could not change his heart to love her. The air in the ward was once again quiet, leaking an eerie aura. Mr. Lopez threw the choking Alieen aside with a flip of his hand, turned his head and gave Quincy a kick right in the stomach. She gasped as if she hade back from the dead, and her face looked slightly better. The whole person was lying on the ground, not knowing if it was caused byck of oxygen, and her eyes were much darker, like a prisoner who had just been beaten up. The whole person was lying on the ground, not knowing if it was caused byck of oxygen, and her eyes were darker, like a prisoner who had just been beaten up. She crouched on the floor, spitting out a few mouthfuls of blood, breathing heavily, afraid that she would never breathe such good air again, her gasping voice filling the ward. Mr. Lopezs anger did not abate, was ready to clean up after Alieen, and then clean up Quincy, did not expect him to wait so long, said: You think youre okay? You are still a mud buddha, and still have the heart to protect her? I want to see if you have this ability, After saying that, there were a few heavy kicks, swinging his fist, and a few more in his face, thest one kicked him directly to the corner of the wall, and blood gushed out from the corner of his mouth. I dont know if it was internal bleeding, Quincy leaned against the wall and spit out some blood, but Quincy didnt regret it, in front of the devilish Mr. Lopez, protected the person he wanted to protect, is to die without regret. Quincy, youre really stupid, youve never been in the prop scene, and how can you do it? She has betrayed you, and still want to cover her up? Olive did not hope that Alieen could get away with it, full of mockery to the ground Quincy said, but Mr. Lopez now only in his mind to beat Quincy, simply ignore Olives words, he seems to want violence, not the truth. Mr. Lopez lifted him off the ground and pushed him forward, throwing him hard against the wall, and Quincy turned his head and spat out a few more mouthfuls of blood. Now Mr. Lopez has no sense, just want to vent their anger, a side of Olive see this situation is a little wrong, such a situation, not to make a life, Mr. Lopez will not rest. And at this time Alieen aside thought he was fine, hurriedly said: Yes, Mr. Lopez, it was all his orders, it was all his work, beat him. At this time Mr. Lopez has hit on the addiction, can not stop, to Quincy and is a hard kick a few, and Quincy bite this thing is their own doing, and Alieen has no rtionship. But this is all Quincys wishful thinking, Alieen slowed down some, all the me all excused clean, all put on Quincys body, afraid of Mr. Lopez again on their own hands. This womans heart is really malicious, not the slightest thought for Quincy. The first time I heard Alieens words, Quincy was hopeless, even more desperate, turned his head to look at Alieen, he could give his life for her, but she betrayed herself in the most critical time, but what can be done, it is their own wishful thinking. At this point Quincy sighed and closed her eyes, using a life for a dead heart, it was worth it. Olive saw Alieens face and felt ridiculous. She suddenly felt that Quincy might have been blinded by this humble love and could have gotten away with it, but unfortunately, she loved the wrong person and became an innocent scapegoat. It was obvious that she grew up with Alieen, but Olive found that she didnt understand Alieen at all. She didnt expect that she could be cruel to such an extent, and she didnt know what to think of this person with a heart like a snake. Perhaps in her eyes, Quincy, the pawn, should be the time to leave the board, all the people in her eyes may be life as grass, or less important than her own it. Quincy, who was on the ground, suddenly felt ridiculous, so he struggled to stop Mr. Lopez and said: Mr. Lopez, stop fighting, I tell you, all this is done by Alieen, if not because I love her, how could I do so much to myself? But I dont want to shelter her anymore.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Mr. Lopez stopped punching and kicking Quincy, and when Quincy finished, he closed his eyes andy on the ground, unable to move. He prepared his mind not to be trusted by Mr. Lopez, but then Mr. Lopez threw him aside viciously, turned his head, looked viciously at Alieen who was still sitting on the ground, ambled down, grabbed her chin, and tightened the power in his hand again. Alieen thought she was all right, but Mr. Lopez turned his head again and started to clean her up, which she did not expect. Frightened to the extreme, her voice trembled as she said: Less Mr. Lopez, stop fighting, please, let me go! Alieen looked at Mr. Lopez in horror, tears could not stop falling, dripping on Mr. Lopezs hand, she wanted to back up, but her hand explored backwards, there was no way back. Her cries made everyone in the ward feel irritated, and her ears hurt, so Mr. Lopez also got irritated and picked up a packet of toilet paper from the cab, took a few sheets and shoved them into Alieens mouth. At this time Alieen could not shout, the room was quiet, but there were still Alieen intermittent sobbing, which still sounded like scratching the heart. Isnt it tough to talk? Now still do not admit, then let you taste my power. With that, he grabbed Alieens hair and mmed her hard against the wall, and Alieens face immediately got an extra bruise. Mr. Lopezs strength is too much, after grabbing Alieens hair, the floor fell a lot of long hair, and there is blood on the wall, Alieens face bruises where there is a blood mark. At this point Olive saw Alieens miserable state, thinking of hisst time in the processing nt, the hair was strung into that machine, the feeling of the scalp was torn, etched in stone. Mr. Lopez still can not calm the heart of the anger, after a few falls, think it is still not enough, a swing, then Alieen fell to the ground, on her again a beating and kicking. But the expression on his face was cold and unusual, like the devil from hell, not the least bit soft, and no intention to stop. Chapter 2683 Life hangs by a thread And looking at the ground full of blood Alieen, Mr. Lopez is like a demon, actuallyughing, whileughing and kicking the ground Alieen, the foot harder, just to Quincys beating is still measured, and this time to Alieen, like a dead person who is not angry, there is no concern. Alieen cant hold on, weakly shouted: Mr. Lopez, dont fight, I did it, I admit it! When she said this, she was out of breath, Alieen the whole person on the ground paralyzed, full of blood, visible ces on the body, all bruises, there is not a fast good ground. The paper in her mouth was also soaked in blood and spit out by Alieen. After speaking, Alieen seems to be unconscious, no longer speak, let Mr. Lopezs punches and kicks, there is a small hum at the beginning, at the end,pletely silent. At this point Quincy shot up and took a look at Alieen, and seeing her wretched appearance, she actually shed tears, but in a short while, she lowered her head. After all, he was also seriously injured and did not have much strength at this time. Alieen had no voice and did not know if she had gone into shock, but Mr. Lopez did not stop and was still fighting. Olive saw Quincys painful expression, the heart can not help but some helplessness and emotion.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Quincy hated this cowardly self in his heart, just now if he had bitten the bullet and decided that this was his doing, then Alieen might have been fine, but at that time Alieens attitude, indeed, chilled his heart. Olive also saw Alieen lying lifeless, at this time she knew that Mr. Lopez has beaten red-eyed, will not easily stop, just when Olive felt that someone was going to be killed, the quiet ward, suddenly sounded a loud pat on the bed! Maisie frantically knocking on the bed, face snotty, the whole body shaking, pale, fear took over the whole body, so that she could not speak, can only use the sound to attract the attention of the man. As if the sound of the knocking bed was isted, the Mr. Lopez could not hear the general, the movement of the hands were not affected in the slightest. His eyes were red, his fists were red, like a mad beast that kept hammering Alieen, who in his eyes was not a woman at all. If this goes on, something will happen to Alieen! Olive knew in her heart that if she continued to fight like this, someone would be killed, but seeing the man who was going crazy in front of her, she didnt dare to go forward to stop him. If she went ahead to stop his violence, she might even suffer herself, believing that people in anger are irrational. Olive came to the bed and tried to stop the mans behavior by using Maisies strength, holding Maisies hand tightly. Maisie in Mr. Lopezs heart is themand, she must have a way. Maisie, you quickly think of a way to save Alieen, or else someone will surely die, this is not good for everyone! Olive is now in a hurry, looking at a tearful Maisie, Olive heart is also very heartbroken. She dried her tears with her hand and begged her to help Alieen. Maisie finally shouted out: Stop it, Ocan Lopez! As soon as those three words were out of her mouth, Olives mind was suddenly dazed that this mans name was Ocan. The name seems to have been heard somewhere, how his name and Shanes so simr, what kind of rtionship do the two people have? Is this a coincidence? It must not be. The seeds of doubt had been nted in Olives heart, but now was not the time to look deeper into the issue, the most important thing at the moment was to stop the mans brutality and save Alieens life. I thought this cry could y some role, but unfortunately the man was too involved, did not care to this cry, the hands of the movement did not pause. Olive looked at the dying Alieen, Maisie also tried to get up from the bed to the floor to stop the man, because of mobility problems and almost fell off the bed. Olive had no choice but to calm Maisie down and then go over and try to pull the man away herself. Although she hated Alieen to death, but in this case can not be allowed to beat him, this result is not Olive want revenge. Olive, you go to Shane, go, he must have a way! Maisie shouted at Olive, and everyone was anxious. If Alieen really died under his fist, human life was at stake involving thew, and everyone here could not escape from it. Maisies hoarse cries, perhaps only Shane can really stop him, Olive just went forward to try to pull Ocans hand, but he was backed directly to the side, male and female strength gap is obvious. Olive heard this also can not care about their just fall to the ground, push open the door directly to the outside, only to find ShaneAlieen to stay a life. Olive rushed out of the door before she realized that she had to call someone first, her hands trembled as she took out her cell phone to find the number, the phone finally rang for a long time and was picked up. Olive had no idea where Shane was now or how far away he was, but he was by far the best person to help Ocan. Whats wrong? Is something wrong? A maic voice came over the other end of the line, a t tone without a hint of urgency, a voice like that of a drowning man who suddenly finds a life-saving straw, originally aimless, but now with expectations. Olive took a deep breath, she was soothed by the voice, trying to stabilize her emotions and recount the facts: Shane,e quickly, Ocan is having a fit, he keeps hitting Alieen, hes about to kill someone, I cant pull him alone,e and see! After listening to Olives ount, Shane responded briefly and then hung up. Olive now did not dare to go back to the ward, because she did not know what kind of situation was inside, a deep sense of powerlessness wrapped around her, Olive could only back against the wall, slowly sliding down to crouch on the floor, waiting for Shanes arrival. But she suddenly realized that although she was a woman, even if her strength was small, it was also somewhat useful, she could not just sit there and wait, she had to act to stop it all. She entered the room once more, Ocan seemed to intensify, and Alieen on the floor was dying. She was going to continue to go up and stop Ocan, but she was once again pushed out of the way and stumbled right into the door and outside. Olive thought in her mind that it would take Shane more than ten minutes to get here, but he arrived soon after the call ended, just in time to run over Olive who had been pushed out the door. Are you okay? Shane rushed to hold her up and asked anxiously. How did you get here so fast? Olive wondered how quickly this hade. Chapter 2684 difficult to control Shane took a look at the situation inside and exined briefly: You are injured and have difficulty moving, you may have to leaveter, I did not go far. After saying that Shane went directly into the room, leaving Olive outside, instantly felt very warm inside, this man everywhere for their own sake, every time the concern is little by little to break Olives frozen heart. In the ward Alieen was not in a good state, her nose was bruised and swollen, the blood seeping out of the corners of her mouth made her chest red, the whole person was lying on the floor dying, and there was no good ce on her body, only her voice was proof that she was alive. Quincy got up from the ground and sat there watching coldly, not afraid and not angry, just expressionlessly watching what was happening in front of her. After Shane saw Alieen on the ground, without saying anything, he grabbed Ocan from behind and tried to pull him away, reaching out to grab what Ocan was holding, after all, a mans strength is still great, and Ocan, even after fighting for so long, was still trying to break free from Shanes drag. The two men are still pulling, Shane is not a vegetarian, because in advance to seize his hand to draw people with the belt, Ocan not convinced to lunge over to grab, you push me back and forth Ocan even almost fell, to the end Ocan are rushing over to swing fists to hit Shanes face. Shanes body is flexible, the body leaned back, Ocans arm length is not enough, the fist did not hit Shanes face. The men took advantage of Ocans rxation to directly twist Ocans hands backwards and press them against his back, then tied his hands with a belt. He couldnt move. Shane tied his hands and did not immediately release, but greeted Olive standing aside: Call a doctor toe over and give him an injection to calm him down, go! At this time Ocan still struggled, Shane also wasted a lot of effort to subdue him, and now his arms are also bruises, gasping for breath. The subdued Ocan, of course, was not convinced, wanting to be a wild beast continued to struggle and growl, his arms kept twisting, trying to break free from the belt: Let go of me, Shane you let go, Ill fucking kill you. Ocan now had no reason to speak, the whole man turned his head and stared at Shane with a deadly stare, as if the man in front of him was his enemy, the unforgivable kind. He gritted his teeth and said this, his eyes were red, he seemed to be more emotional than when he hit someone earlier, and screamed that he wanted to kill Shane, it seems that the onset of the persons delirium is true, the mouth is not only temporary, even the state of six rtives. Olive watched such a crazy person for the first time, Ocans attack time is not short, even Shane such a strong adult man can barely subdue him, if this happens again in the future, the consequences are unimaginable. If Shane could not subdue Ocan, then Alieen might really die in this ward, beaten to death alive. Olive looked at the motionless Alieen on the floor and also hurriedly called another doctor two nurses to carry him away directly, not knowing how the situation was. Olive looked back at Maisie, at this time only to find the person in bed crying can not help themselves, the whole person is shaking, seems to be in serious shock, has been pressing the quick ringing bell, just now everyone is calling the doctor, no one noticed that Maisie has not quite right state. Olive hurriedly shouted to the doctor who had just left: Doctor, tranquilizer, here is a person in shock, immediately convulsed! Maisie watched Ocan beat Alieen in this way. If the two of them start a family in the future, then this will definitely be a wall between them. Looking at the pandemonium in the ward, Olive felt as if all the strength in her body had been drained away. Ocan is still struggling, his strength seems to be a constant source, and in a few moments Shane may not be able to continue to subdue him. He was still trying to struggle, noting to his senses, and Shane was tugging hard on his arm to keep him from getting loose, putting him directly on his knees, and Ocan was still struggling to get up. Ocan is still struggling to get up. We cant sit around like this anymore, if we keep going like this, Ocan will break the belt and it will be even harder to subdue him! Olive leaned against the wall and slowly moved towards the door, finally pushing open the door of the ward, she was excited and opened her mouth to shout, not expecting that there were several doctors standing at the door. Several doctors were shocked to see Olive at the door, but they nodded and went straight into the room. Under the division ofbor, three or five doctors held Ocan down and then easily lifted his arm and sedated him, as if they had done this countless times as skillfully. The sedative soon took effect, and Ocan, who was immobilized by the man, fell asleep almost instantly. With his sleep, the room appeared a kind of post-apocalyptic silence, even the always unperturbed Shane could not hold on to this moment as if. He leaned against the wall, as if he was about to sit on the floor, half a day before the breath in his chest to breathe evenly, his face was full of exhaustion that could not be concealed. A few doctors stood respectfully next to him for a while, and only then did Shanee to his senses, nodding slightly at them and saying, Thank you all for your trouble today. Shane breathed a long sigh of relief and then hurriedly exined to the doctors to open a room for Ocan to stay. Several doctors exchanged nces and quickly left the room, followed by a team of bodyguards to carry Ocan away. At this point, the room really quieted down, but Olive suddenly realized that someone was missing from the room. Where is Quincy? He couldnt have taken advantage of the chaos to sneak away, could he? The Alieen who was on the floor was a bit difficult to handle. The doctor seems to have settled Ocan, now back again, looking at the fallen Alieen, apparently also feel very headache. Mr. Lopez this? Dont care too much, just make sure she doesnt die. Shane obviously did not want to care about Alieens crap, so he only exined to keep her alive, as for the medical treatment or whatever, its whatever.N?velDrama.Org content rights. The doctors obviously understood Shanes attitude towards Alieen and agreed to drag her away without a stretcher. Olive now does not want to care about these things, Alieen made a big death, can have a life in, it is lucky. Soon there were only three people left in the house, but the three people tacitly agreed that no one spoke. Chapter 2685 brothers Its not because they dont want to, but mainly because the ident was a walk between life and death, and everyone was exhausted. The three people are just paralyzed and panting, Olive is also sitting on the stool for a while, only to feel some strength. After she got over, the first thing she did was to turn her head to look at Maisie with concern, she must have been greatly stimted. As expected, Maisie just sat on the floor and looked out the window breathlessly, with no glow of life in her eyes, only a slightly heaving chest that still carried the vitality of life. Her face was pale, full of tears, and her eyes were red and swollen, the whole person was lifeless, and she didnt know what she was thinking. Shane is leaning against the wall to catch his breath, his eyebrows are all irritable and restless, he looks like this is very rare. The usual Shane is always a look of nning and nning, even a moment of panic are rare, not to mention the current look of vulnerability. As if everything just crazy is a dream, Olive sitting on the bench also can not help but sigh. The energy gradually recovered, Olive then began to think about other issues, just that Ocan and Shane in the end what is the rtionship between the two peoples names have highlighted the extraordinary rtionship between them. There were only the three of them in the ward, and Olive wanted to ask a clear question now: This Mr. Lopez is Maisie just stared nkly out the window, even after hearing the name that often tugged at her heartstrings, but also no response. Its as if she didnt hear what Olive said, so Olive didnt put her hope in Maisie anymore, and just turned her head to look at Shane.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He had asked this question many times before, and these two people had told themselves countless times clearly not to pry. But today this thing is after all what they have experienced together, if we dont ask the matter clearly, she may be curious to the point of madness. Although the words are so, she did ask so, but she did not expect to get only a definitive answer. After all, she had asked this before, but Maisie and Shane had been stonewalling themselves, clearly not wanting to know. Shane was still leaning against the wall, staring nkly at Olive, perhaps struck by the over-eager look in her eyes, and sighed as if inpromise. Olive was almost jumping up and down with excitement. The loosening of Shanes expression meant that she might get the answer to the question that had been bothering her for so long today. The reason is that usually whenever she asks him such a tentative question, he will always be very serious and serious and tell himself not to ask again. But todays sigh, and the hesitation in his expression now, seems to be really will tell himself. The room is very quiet, only Olive forced to suppress the curiosity in the air fermentation, Shane suddenly decided as if, looking at Olive voice low said. In fact, just from the name you will be able to understand it, we are brothers, his mother is my fathers main family. Olive had already done a lot of guessing from the name, but she still didnt think it wasnt just ordinary brothers, because the mention of the main family? In this way, all those phenomena that felt strange before can be exined. The two of them do not seem to be just friends as simple, close unusual, there are some simrities between the eyebrows. The reason she suspected that Shane was Maisies owner was because the bar belonged to the Lopez family, and Shane happened to be there, so of course she thought wrong. But since it is the familys property, and the two are brothers, then this Ocan even appear there is also justified. Olive thought there would be a follow-up exnation, but Shane ended the sentence in such a hard way. The ward fell silent again, and Olive didnt want to ask any more questions, after all, the news that they were brothers was enough for her to digest for a while. Olive thought about it, and her eyes wandered unconsciously, and just happened to follow Maisies eyes to look out the window. It was alreadyte autumn, and the depression outside made people feel sad. She has been involved in all kinds of idents and conspiracies this year, and she is too tired to live, but life must go on Olive encouraged herself in her heart before she slowly stood up, not expecting that her legs had gone numb because she had been sitting for too long, and she almost fell to the ground again when she stumbled. Ah! And she had forgotten that she had a sprained foot, and the stabbing pain in both wrists made her unable to stand. Shane heard the shriek and immediately stood up, holding Olive in ce while carefully helping her back to her chair. Be careful. After settling Olive, Shane couldnt help but continue to instruct: Your foot is still seriously injured, tell me what you want, Ill get it for you, dont move around anymore. Olive heard this concern has some touched, but still repeatedly waved his hand: No need to be so troublesome, I feel much better already,ter I will go back by myself. When she got up, she pushed too hard and the pain was so intense that beads of sweat broke out on her forehead. Can you help me to the bed first? Theres something else I want to talk to Maisie about. Shane nodded and then asked to help her to the bed, and also took a stool by the way, so that she could put her feet on the stool. If you dangle your feet on the floor for a long time, it will be congested and will also aggravate the condition. Please wait and we will go back together. Olive put her feet down, and only then smiled gratefully, and Shane didnt say much, just nodded thoughtfully. Everyone is very tired today, Ill wait for you outside, juste out quickly. He said and smiled at the two of them, and carefully closed the door behind him as he walked out of the ward. Are you better now? Olive sighed and grabbed Maisies hand, hoping to pass on her own body heat. It waste autumn, but it was still somewhat hot at noon Olive was warm all over, but Maisies hand was like an ice cube revealing a slight chill. Hearing Olives words, Maisies lips twitched twice and shook her head. What can happen to me, I just dont know how he is now. Maisies eyes were full of worry, but it made Olive a little ufortable. Dont worry, hes sedated, hell be fine as soon as he gets some sleep, and Im sure helle see you as soon as he wakes up. Chapter 2686 child Maisie moved her mouth with a leathery smile, where could sheugh now, and her expression was even more indifferent. What do you think I can be of any use now? He is in so much pain, I cant even hold him, I can only lie in this bed all day, like a waste! What do you think is the point of living now! Maisie suddenly became emotional, and tears flowed down as if she didnt want money. Even Olive, who was holding her hand, couldnt help but have red eyes. Maisie raised her head to look at the ceiling, tears still couldnt stop trickling down her sides, staining the hair at her temples. After a short while she sobbed violently, even her beautiful, innocent face was distorted by the pain. Olive was pulling her aside, heartbroken. The atmosphere was as cold as winter, both people were silent, no one took the initiative to speak. Olive was on pins and needles, she didnt know if she should break the deadlock, and after deep consideration she took the initiative to speak. The two of you should not be disturbed by other factors, as long as you snuggle up to each other, thats enough. After that Olive handed over tissues, Maisie was now sobbing uncontrobly, her emotions had been up and down since she fell ill, and she hadnt rested properly for thest month, so her hearts ability to bear and her health were not optimistic. Seeing this haggard Maisie in front of her, Olive did not dare to say anything else, because she is currently in a closed state inside, her heart has drifted away from that mans side. Maybe Olives quietpany is the most important now. Olive let Maisie lean on her shoulder, stroking her back to let Maisie not get excited, the most important thing at the moment is to stabilize her emotions. Olive tucked her in and adjusted the temperature of the room before preparing to leave.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Olive has been here for a long time, so its not good for her recovery to overwork the patient, and besides, Shane has been waiting for such a long time, so hes afraid hell get impatient. After Maisie closed her eyes and rested, Olive tiptoed out of the room and saw Shane on the bench at the door with his arms wrapped around him and his eyes closed, the man had a tired face. Shane heard the movement, opened his eyes and looked at Olive: Lets leave. Ocans ward is right next to Maisies ward, and when he passed by, Shanes footsteps gave way, probably because he was also thinking about his brother. Olive could see that Shane was worried about his brother, obviously worried to death, but still did not say it, men are so bad at expressing themselves, so she took the initiative to go and see. Wevee this far, lets go see him too, go inside. Shane also did not refuse Olives proposal and decision, nodded as a sign of agreement. Ocan was already conscious after the injection, the man was sitting on the bed, his back against the bed, his eyes were clear and he was now very sensible. As soon as the two men pushed the door in Ocans eyes fell on Olive and then asked Maisie about her physical condition; how is Maisie doing now? Olive look at such a man with a concerned look, hit the heart for Maisie relief: emotions have stabilized, just coaxed her to lie down, now may not be asleep. Originally the atmosphere was quite cordial, Ocan also did not have too much mood swings, but suddenly the eyes from gentle to merciless. This matter is not over, I will not let Alieen go. Ocan face ruthless, the tone of gloomy, this situation Olive also expected, she did not say anything more to intervene in this matter, but the next Shane heard but some displeasure. Shane hesitated for a long time and finally spoke: Your body is not as good as it used to be, if you always have an attack so that the body is consumed more and more, you must control your emotions, or something will happen! Unfortunately, Ocan didnt buy this kind of brotherly concern for each others warmth: You probably want me to get into trouble sooner! Ocan sneered and looked at Shane with disdain and contempt. The first hint of an argument had been ignited by Ocan, but looking at Ocan, who had just stabilized, Shane frowned and did not argue with him, but called Olive and went out of the ward. Only when the two of them were out of the room and almost at the elevator did Olive ask, Whats the reason for Ocans illness? Why is it so serious? Shane did not answer right away, after a while before opening his mouth: We do not know exactly what happened to him to be like this, a few years ago there was no warning on the attack, temper became particrlyrge, gradually difficult to control, until now this situation. Olive did not expect him to be young and had been suffering from the disease for several years, showing his surprise, Shane then spoke again: The entire the Lopez family, but also because of his disease, I have the opportunity to ept and manage the Lopez familys assets and investments. After saying this Shane shook his head helplessly, his tone was full of mockery. Olive does not understand why the two people say so between themselves, obviously are the Lopez family children, who inherits the familys industry and what does it matter, as long as it can make the family development is not okay? Then why cant you ept it? They are both children of the Lopez family, howe its your turn because hes sick? Olive couldnt help but ask. The reasoning is so, but I am an illegitimate son, the name is not right, since ancient times the family is the biological eldest son to inherit the huge family business, how to say it is not my turn to such a person, coincidentally because of his illness, I was brought up by the elders of the family. Shane said these words in a very rxed tone, but Olive understood how much burden Shane had to bear alone behind this rxation, how much ridicule he himself had to go through to get over it, from a teenager with no memory to the world of the gentry, step by step to climb up, Olives heart ached slightly. A business elite in the eyes of outsiders, I did not expect the story behind is also to be white eyes, with the pressure and hope given by the family, facing the brothers eyes and disdain, trying to run the familys industry. It is no wonder that the two people just went to visit Ocan with good intentions, but he sneered, everything is for a reason, including the previous Shane always warned her not to contact too much with Ocan, I think it is also because of this reason. Chapter 2687 Mother is coming The two brothers are in conflict, or the issue of family property, set aside on who will not appear in a harmonious situation. The Lopez familys affairs are basically clear, everything seems to be clear, but also seems to be foggy, what kind of truth, Olive now has a mess in her head, simply can not make sense of it. She followed Shanes footsteps slowly, and two words suddenly shed in her head: Mr. Lopez. Olive suddenly thought that this is thest two words she heard before she died, the recent events are bothplicated and came in a hurry, she simply did not have time and opportunity to think about their own things,st life can make Quincy also shouted Mr. Lopez two words can only be Ocan. Is this the real result?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. When you think about it, there are many things in the middle that do not make sense, do you just think names Lopez concluded that the person behind the murder of her is Ocan? But Olivest life, simply do not know such a family background of a rich boy, let alone a ce to offend him. Quincy was able to climb into the rtionship with the rich son of names Lopez, it seems that the circle and only Ocan a person, now all the things be confusing, she has been tangled in her heart, always asking herself, Ocan is not the real killer of her. She had been immersed in her own world and had almost hit the door, which had suddenly awakened her. She was convinced that in the near future, things woulde to light, and now her task was to wait and see what would happen, not to rm the snake. The two had arrived outside Alieens hospital room, and seeing through the ss that there were many people gathered inside, Olive pushed the door in. All eyes fell on Olive and Shane, who had just entered, and everyone took the initiative to make a way for them. How is she? Olive looked at the bloodless Alieen on the hospital bed, the whole person lying quietly motionless on the bed, only the faint breathing still proved that she was alive. The scene of Ocans beating was still vivid in her mind, and Olive could not bear it. The doctor said that the whole person was not seriously hurt, all the injuries were superficial and did not hurt the internal organs, but still need to be observed again. Olive was relieved to hear this, she was also afraid that Ocan had beaten the person to death, even if the person she hated to the bone, but by such violent means of revenge, she Olive simply did not care. She was ready to leave after making sure Alieen was okay, but the doctor suddenly called out to her, Are you Alieens family? Olive understood why people had taken the initiative to make way for Alieen when they saw someoneing to visit her, but it turned out that no family members hade to visit yet. Sorry, Im not. The doctors expectant eyes suddenly darkened after Olive said this, and it seemed that everyone was waiting for Alieens family to appear. She didnt stay in the ward for long either, and then left Alieens ward with Shane after briefly instructing the nursing staff. The two did not speak to anyone and just walked slowly through the wooded paths of the hospital, watching some recovering patients sunbathing and walking slowly, such a time Olive felt veryfortable. She felt awkward when the two of them were walking together without talking, as if the surrounding area was like a hole in the ice, and it was very torturous to stay together. But now its different, the two of us are getting better and better, and understand each other is a kind of person, this kind of mutualpanionship silent state, Olive feel veryfortable andfortable in the heart. The two of them got along very well, as Shane himself is not a man of many words and does not like to talk about useless things. The beautiful atmosphere let Olive immersed in it, coupled with the recent events happened too much, the whole person is also a little rxed and tired, simply did not notice what is happening around. After this whole day of chicken and dog, Olive is so busy that she is going crazy, her feet are already unsteady, the whole person now wants to hurry back to the hotel to have a good sleep and replenish her sleep. Since her rebirth, every day has been a race to the bottom, without a moments pause, she did not dare to cken off, and things like insomnia did not happen again in herst life. Shane hesitated for a long time before slowly opening his mouth to break the quiet state of the two people: Are you and your sister Alieen not on good terms? It looks like hesitant tone, must also be deliberate for a long time before asking out. Olive heard these words in her heart, she did not want to have anything to do with Alieen, but the two of their names will always make people think together, this can not be avoided. There is no such sister. Her tone was so intense that anyone who heard it would know that Alieen must be her sister, although it looked like she wanted to try to clear the rtionship. After saying this Olive also regretted, obviously the two people have an unusual rtionship, she also did not want to exin too much, Shane heard the answer also did not ask too much, the two people again into a state of silence. Olive sneak up on him, want to see his expression, he just heard the exnation is a kind of attitude. But Olive gave up this boring idea, the two have known each other for so long, Shane must have investigated himself before, but wanted to confirm it, she did not follow up to see his expression, I think Alieen set himself up those things Shane should know. The previous Alieen often bullying themselves, Shane also always arrive in time to save themselves, at that time Shane could not not know that the two people do not get along, for everyone asked the sister two peoples rtionship, she also never cover up, itself Alieen is a hard-hearted woman. In a short while, the two people returned to the hotel, Shane also did not go up, after all, peoplee and go here, many people, and he barked some more. I will not go up, not very convenient, here is the hospital to the prescribed ointment and oral medicine, you go up to rest for a while remember to apply, first with hot towels hotpresses, more than a few times to relieve the pain and then rub ointment, so good fast. Shane carefully said the rules of drug use, as if the two people just did not say so many words. The man has always been very serious, as if this simple little thing, is his hands on thepanys economic projects in general, meticulous. These days, Olive is always touched by these trivial things, she does not know if it is because of theck of care or overworked recently. Looking at the medicine handed over to her, Olive couldnt help but wonder why the medicine prescribed to her by the hospital was in Shanes hand when we were all together all the time. After Shane said these words, he sent Olive to the front door and left without waiting for her to say goodbye. Chapter 2688 bump into Olive looked at the mans back that was fading out of sight, and she didnt know what she was waiting for a few moments before she walked up to the elevator. It wasnt until she walked into her room and looked out the window at the traffic that she couldnt help but think to herself, why does she always act out of character when facing Shane? Is it because Shane is always there when she is helpless, giving her care and warmth, so she has a special kind of dependence and trust on him, which is also called a sense of security. Olive shook her head, not wanting to think about it any further, so she went and put on some hot water and took afortable bath, then got under the covers and slowly fell into sleep. This sleep until dawn, the body also seems to be infused with energy, the whole person refreshed, the first rays of the morning sun sneaked in through the curtains, Olive opened her eyes, stretched azy back, and got up directly. She had to take a leave of absence from filming because of her serious injury, and now she was bored by herself, so she simply cleaned herself, carefully applied the medicine given by the hospital yesterday, wrapped the gauze, and moved her ankle a little. She carefully rubbed her red, swollen, hot and painful ankle, which was now visible to the naked eye and should not hurt as much as long as she did not exert herself. Soon, Olive packed up her things in the hotel, although staying in the hotel is also consideredfortable, but always feel that they are alone, it is better to go to the hospital to take care of Maisie. It was still so early that Maisie must not have eaten breakfast yet. Olive was in a happy mood and ran to bring another breakfast to eat with her.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Olive followed the crowd, taking out her cell phone and ying with it casually while following the crowd into the elevator. The hospital was filled with the pungent smell of disinfectant, but after so long she was used to it. It took half a day to finally get to Maisies floor, and Olive walked out without raising her head, until she reached the door of Maisies ward, and only then did she look up, only to have a familiar figure burst into her eyes, and Olive could even clearly feel her heart clench at that moment. The woman came out of Alieens room, wearing clean clothes, but already patched, with a basin full of water in her hand, but she did not even shake a little, a look is often do physical work in the week. The persons face was ugly, as if everyone owed her money and didnt pay it back, a sarcastic look or the same as before. It turned out to be Tatum, who hadnt been seen for a long time! She must have juste to the hospital to take care of her daughter, and I wonder how the hospital managed to contact her in the deep mountains. Olive stood still and sighed softly. She really didnt want to see this woman, let alone have anything more to do with this mother and daughter, so she didnt hesitate to lower her head and try to pretend she didnt see it. But it was not to be, despite Olives low-profile detour, Tatum still sharp-eyed spotted her, and almost instantly, Tatum screamed: Olive, you little bitch, you dont even say hello when you see me? Ive worked hard to bring you up, but youre really a wolf! Tatum immediately put the water basin in his hand on the ground, three or two steps rushed to Olives front, mouth is still cursing what, the face of the fierce look, look very frightening. In the past, we chatted and talked in the mountains with shouting, so even when she arrived at the hospital in the city, she did not deliberately control her volume, and for a time, the hospital corridor was filled with Tatums vulgar curses. Olive looked at her now cursing and swearing, a cold smile raised on her face, this Tatum as usual so not long brain. Olive made up her mind and tried to pretend she didnt hear her cursing, but she didnt know what this Tatum was thinking. It is obvious that she was bullied by the mother and daughter since she was a child, and she had to do so much farm work and housework, and now when she sees this woman, she remembers those unpleasant past. Olive turned sideways, ready to go around the road, Tatum saw but angry almost fainted like, directly up a grabbed Olives arm, spittle almost sprayed Olives face toe. Im talking to you, you do not hear it, right? Youve only been out for a few days, and you dare to turn your back on others! What a bitch! A wolf! As if the scolding wasnt enough, Tatum gave Olive a fierce pinch. The familiar stinging pain came again, and Olives whole body trembled. Who are you to say that about me? You are the ones who have wronged me! She could protect herself now that she hade out of the mountains, so she would never easily bow her head and let people bully her again. Do you still need to say that! My daughter is a little princess who is afraid of dropping in her hands and melting in her mouth, but now she is lying on the bed and is dying, but you are still alive and kicking, and you want to be shameless! Tatum is even more angry than Olive, up first backwards rake, angry look, as if Olive has done something wrong, heard this, Olive just sneered. This is your daughters own fault, can not me others! The first thing you need to do is to get rid of the problem! She subconsciously turned her head to look, only to find that Tatum had fainted and fallen to the ground. Although there were patients or family membersing and going around, they just stopped to watch for a while and then left in a hurry, they did not want to get involved in this mess. Olive even if how to disgust her, but also will not see the dead, no choice, Olive had to go over to help Tatum. Tatum has lost consciousness, limp on the ground, originally because it iste autumn, older, also afraid of cold, so she wore a lot of pieces inside and outside, at first nce think the body type is still considered normal. But this time Olive held her in her arms, only to find that she was simply thin and pathetic, even the iliac spines are protruding out, touching the raw pain in the hands. With little effort, Olive ced her on a bench in the hallway. Peopleing and going looked reluctant to lend a hand, and Tatum was all alone, and Alieen was lying in bed, not knowing if she would survive. Chapter 2689 Framing Olive sighed and ran three or two steps to the nurses station to look for doctors and nurses, and it took half a day before two doctors hurried over. After checking the eyes and observing the face and mouth, the two doctors expressions instantly became serious. The patients situation is very critical and needs to be sent to the resuscitation room immediately! Im afraid it will be toote! This kind of human lives are at stake, Olive can only temporarily put aside her disgust and hatred in her heart, nodding along desperately at the side. The two doctors greeted her again, and only then followed by three or five new nurses, and together they pushed Tatum to the resuscitation room in a great hurry, with Olive following behind. She felt that she was not without responsibility for todays events, Tatum saw herself shouting in anger, plus when she was walking, it seems to have hit her again, although very light but that can not say ah. The lights came on in the resuscitation room, Olive stood frozen outside, leaning against the wall with her head hanging, the breakfast she bought for Maisie was already cold, giving off a greasy smell that made her heart irritable for no reason. Olive waited, anxious, although she and Tatum are only nominally mother and daughter, but today if it were not for Tatum and herself arguing, things would not havee to this point, the recent incidents have been enough. Olive felt so unlucky to have this added to her list! Olive leaned against the cold corridor of the hospital, feeling a little guilty, if only she had pretended not to see Tatum, and firmly not to say anything to her. Twoplex emotions were intertwined in Olives heart, making her even more irritable. The time passed, but for Olive it was like a mental torture, the time passed too slowly, and she felt that since those people went in, there was no more movement in the operating room. I dont know how long it took, but the door to the operating room suddenly opened with a bang and a doctor came out, all anxious and annoyed between his eyebrows. He took off his mask and spoke very fast to Olive: The patient is in a critical condition and has many old symptoms, the situation is much worse than we thought, it is advisable to give her a thorough examination so that we can also discuss the follow-up n. And your family should also be psychologically prepared The doctor sighed at this point and did not continue, shaking his head as if he could not bear it. Olive heard his words could not help but heart beat faster, did something really big happen? Then Ill go down and pay the money now! Olive could only agree to this, and then ran up and down the stairs toplete all the procedures, and finally went to the first floor to pay the fee, and only then took a long breath of relief and left the hospital. Although she wanted to visit Maisie, she was not in the mood to be disturbed by Tatum, so instead of bringing negative emotions to Maisie, it was better not to visit her at all. After making up her mind, Olive took a taxi back to the hotel and returned to her familiar room, her heart seemed to have finally settled down. I dont know whats going ontely, just this central hospital, there are already so many people I know, it seems that recently its really a watery situation, I must be more careful everywhere in the future. Olive originally wanted to take a break, but could not sleep, so she went to the window and looked down at the traffic below her feet, but her heart did note to feel uneasy. The clear sky and the bustle outside seem to have nothing to do with her, she is obviously bathed in sunshine, but her heart is still vaguely chilly. There had been too much bad luck recently, almost at the edge of her tolerance, and if things didnt get better, she wasnt sure she could hold out. On the first day, Olive got up early and got herself dressed up and rushed to the set. The medicine really works, her foot is now basically pain-free, and does not affect his normal walking in any way, gently bouncing is also eptable. Olive arrived in a hurry with the necessary ointment and the small things she would normally use for filming, and then sat down in the dressing room, ready to review the script. Even though there was only one day without filming yesterday, she was still worried that she might be rusty, so she had to work hard to catch up at this time. When she was reading the script, the door to the dressing room was suddenly opened with a bang, and Olive was startled, and cold sweat began to break out from her pores. What happened in the dressing roomst time was like a nightmare that always loomed over her mind. She didnt dare to think about what happened that day and how she escaped with a shocking escape.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. So now her heart would jump at the sound of the door, and then the door was mmed shut again, so obviously someone had entered the dressing room. But Olive didnt dare to turn around, she was squeezing the script in her hand with her eyes already slightly red, but luckily a familiar voice rang out behind her at that moment. Olive, it seems that there is a temporary extra scene for you inside the crew, so you should hurry up and try it out here. Turning back to see the familiar face of the assistant director, Olive breathed a sigh of relief, but she was still a bit confused when she heard that she had to audition for a scene. Even the director didnt say anything about auditioning for a scene, so howe the assistant director is the one to inform her now? The script was already decided a long time ago, why do you suddenly want to add a scene for me now? When the assistant director heard her question, his eyes obviously dodged for a moment, but he still spoke quickly and said, Its all arranged by Mr. Laas, and he didnt tell me anything else in detail. Olive was still a little confused, but once she heard Mr. Laas name, she couldnt help but immediately feel at ease, after all, Mr. Laas is a person who can sacrifice everything for his work, he wont joke about his work. Let me read it then. Olive reached out and took the script, but found that it wasnt printed, but rather handwritten in a hurry, and that it called for her to be angry, and that it was the kind of anger that would engulf everything, and it looked very extreme. How can I act by myself? The assistant director scratched his head anxiously: You just y against this bench, its still too early, the actors are not here yet, but the director is very anxious about this request, youd better hurry up! Chapter 2690 Stomach Cancer Advanced Olive nodded helplessly, following the script and the assistant directors request to fire at the stool, even the assistant director, who had just been dodging, had a few more moments of admiration in his eyes. Only after the performance, the assistant director brought the sheet of paper over again and patted Olives shoulder: Really very good acting, this must be no problem now. Olive smiled politely and nodded, but the doubts in her heart deepened, the audition was very rushed and the emotional requirements were rather extreme, she had never seen such requirements in all her acting days. But Olive still gathered her mood and went to shoot immediately. In the morning, everyone in the crew waszy, and Mr. Laas was so anxious with his loud speaker that Olive didnt find a chance to talk to him. With the end of the days work, Olive also did not go to ask what is going on, but at this time, she also forgot about this matter almost, packed up, full of ideas are to go to where to eat again. At this time, Mr. Laas came over with the script, Olive looked at him, then suddenly remembered what happened during the day, and quickly waved her hand and shouted: Director! Olives voice, Mr. Laas froze, and then greeted softly: Olive, why are you still here at thiste hour? Olives heart pondered for a moment before looking at Mr. Laas with doubts and saying, Director, actually I have some things that I dont understand, so I want to ask you a few questions. When Olive finished speaking, she moved closer to the director. Yoo-hoo, the little girl is still polite with me, all right, if you dont understand anything, then hurry up and say it. Mr. Laas raised his hand and stroked the scruff on his chin, he was really made tough by Olives appearance. Olive nodded her head and was relieved, she was worried that Mr. Laas was in a hurry and didnt have time to talk to her. When he saw that no one was around, he said, Director, I just want to ask about the audition this morning, what happened? I didnt hear anything about a new scene for me in advance. And that scene was so strange, was it a test for me? The expression on Mr. Laas face stiffened for a moment before he looked at Olive with confusion and said, You mean this morning? You dont even know how busy the crew was this morning, how could I have time to find you for any audition? After Mr. Laas finished, he took a deep breath and added, Olive, have you not been resting welltely and your mind is confused and misremembering things? Olive had a strong feeling in her heart that this was definitely not a simple audition, Mr. Laass words were like throwing a stone on a calmke, causing Olive to be distracted by the ssh. No wonder, this morning she felt that the assistant director is strange, look very panic. It seems that there is indeed something unseemly behind this. No director, the assistant director did approach me this morning and asked me to try a scene, the kind of angry at people, and said that you arranged it, the angrier the performance, the better Mr. Laas squeezed the line book in his hand, the expression on his face was full of the word serious, he said sternly: How is it possible? I have no knowledge of this matter, you hurry to ask him, is not he gave a mistake.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Olive saw the look on Mr. Laass face, a heart in her throat, like Mr. Laas such a frank and upright person, simply will not say anything false, and there is no need to lie to her, at this moment she hase to understand in her heart, this is definitely the assistant director in the middle of trouble, must quickly understand the oddities here, did not dare to say more to the director, busy and went to the set. Olive did not dare to stop at all, the more I thought about the morning, the more strange I felt, I also felt restless, I must immediately rush to the set, find the assistant director to ask a clear. But often things dont go as nned. By the time Olive arrived at the set, where was the shadow of anyone? The assistant director should have left a long time ago. Olive sat on the side, like a deted ball, with an indescribable feeling in her heart, but there was nothing she could do now, the crew was almost turned upside down by her. She had no choice but to pack up her things and go to the hotel. Now she could only silently pray that she could meet the assistant director in the hotel, after all, the staff were staying in the same hotel. When Olive returned to the hotel, she still did not see the shadow of the assistant director. It was as if such a big person had vanished into thin air, leaving no trace of him. Olive went back to her room and copsed on the bed looking at the ceiling. She didnt know who she could talk to about this, and became a bit agitated, but she couldnt think of anything or anyone that could be rted to the assistant director. Olive got up and wanted to go to the window to blow the wind to calm down. Just as she sat down by the window, before she could think about the whole thing, her phone vibrated in her bag. It was an unfamiliar number, and the alert was for Central Hospital. Olive pressed the answer button: Hello, hello. Hello, is this the family of Ms. Tatum? The patients test report is now avable and the doctor would like to speak with your family in person. Now? Yes, Ill be right over. Olive hung up the phone, rushed to Central Hospital with her bag, and it was a good thing she remembered the office of the doctor who had examined Tatum this afternoon. The patients test report is already out, but I still hope your family can be mentally prepared, after all, her health condition is already very bad. Olives breathing became heavy after hearing this, could Tatum be suffering from some incurable disease? The doctor nodded and casually flipped through the examination report and continued, The patients condition is not too optimistic, it looks like the problem should not have appeared recently, it is now at an advanced stage, and the diagnosis of stomach cancer is confirmed. Olive almost fell on her heels, her whole brain buzzing. The doctor had seen a lot of this kind of situation, and had long been indifferent to the life and death of people, so he simply said a few words offort to Olive and handed her the examination report. Olive five fingers stiffly took the report card, did not say anything more, just politely said thank you to the doctor, and then walked out of the doctors office. However, she just acted so stunned, but because it all came a little too suddenly, Olive and Tatum two people simply can not talk about any rtionship. Even after years of living together, there was no trace of love to speak of, and all that was left in the heart for Olive was resentment. If you want to talk about any mother-daughter love, that is simply a big joke. Chapter 2691 I’m begging you But even so, Olive holding the test report in her hand, it is like holding a hot potato, she does not know what she feels in her heart, but now to make her smile, it is impossible to smile. In herst life, Tatum was terminally ill for too long and finally died. It seems that in this life, she cant escape from the evil ws of fate, but its a little too early to tell. Olive sighed, it seems that even if you start all over again, many things are predetermined, and you have no control over them, just like some people, you cant get rid of them. Olive sat on a chair in the hospital corridor for half an hour, and it took her so long to psychologically convince herself to go and see Alieen, who was at least Tatums stepmother, and regardless of their rtionship, she was legally obliged to tell Alieen about it. Although she had suffered a lot when she followed the two mothers and daughters in the countryside, her hatred for Tatum was deeply embedded in her bones, but now, Tatums life was hanging by a thread, she could not turn a blind eye to it and let it go. The Alieen, no matter how you say it, is also Tatums own daughter. Maybe after knowing this matter, she will take out all her savings to actively cooperate with Tatums treatment, and by then, this life may still be saved.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Olive slowly came to the door of Alieens ward, raised her hand to pull open the door handle, but then stopped her hand movement, even through a door, she could feel the oppressive atmosphere in the air. Dont look at Alieens usual bravado, everyone has to be around her, but when this person had an ident, not even a visit, I guess not many people still remember her, alive as if dead. Through the ss on the door, Olive took a look inside the ward, it was really empty, except for a person lying on the bed, there was nothing else. If it was before, Alieen would have had a Quincy by his side who was obedient to his orders, but now it seems that the rtionship between these two people has beenpletely cooled off by Mr. Lopezs messst time, and Quincy should have known in his heart that he was just a licking dog from the beginning to the end. Olive took a deep breath before she slowly pushed open the door and prepared to go inside the hospital room. Alieen was looking at her phone, tapping the screen repeatedly with one finger, her face expressionless, probably not thinking that her mother was in the same hospital. Perhaps the sound of the door opening disturbed her, and when she looked up, she met Olives eyes, and immediately she looked like a firecracker that had been set on fire, her features all screwed together and ugly. She lunged and shouted and went at Olive. Who told you toe, hurry up and get out! Olive frowned slightly, holding back theughter in her heart. This Alieen is really rotten. After so many things, there is still no remorse in her heart, she never feels that she has done anything wrong, but instead she puts all the me on others. And do not think about why they are lying in this bed today. Seeing that Olive did not say anything, Alieen was even more angry, snapped the phone, pointed at the door and shouted: Olive you get out! Get the hell out of here! I dont want to see you! Bitch! Youre a bitch! Get out of here! Olive shook her head and sat next to her on the hospital bed ying with the ring in her hand, just looking at Alieens face made her want to reach out and p her awake and show her who was really in charge of the situation now. Do you remember your mother Tatum? Do you know where she is? Alieens face quickly shed a hint of confusion, then turned her head to the side and said with disdain: What does it matter to you where she is, thats my mother, not your mother! Please get out of here right now! You disgusting woman, I want to vomit when I see you! Olive couldnt figure out how this pretty little face could say such things. A persons moral character and looks can be inversely proportional. Alieens sarcastic face is exactly the same as Tatums back then, and for a moment, Olive really felt that she saw Tatum when she was young. After Tatum came to the hospital, she didnt see anyone for a few days, and Alieen didnt worry about her, looking at her indifference to her own mother, Olive felt cold for Tatum. But thinking about it, when she was in the countryside, Alieen didnt care about where Tatum went every day. But the countryside is small, its impossible to get lost after a lifetime of staying there. Tatum had never seen anything in the world, and had never even been in the city, let alone in the big, bustling city, where the colorful neon lights could make her blink. Looking at Alieen a look of carelessness, Olive felt painful. Although Tatum is not a good person, not very good to himself, but to her, his own daughter that is no words, even if Alieen wants the moon in the sky, Tatum will lend adder to climb up. Since she was a child, Alieen gave her whatever she wanted and never let her suffer a single bit of grievance. And now, Tatum is lying in the hospital still alive or dead, if she saw with her own eyes Alieen treated her indifferent attitude, will not be angry directly on the past. This is the good daughter she has been proud to raise for so many years, is simply a wolf heart and dog lung. Olive got up and came to Alieens hospital bed, with a contemptuous smile on her face, she looked at her with great dignity and asked, Tatum fainted in the hospital corridor a few days ago, counting the days she has been lying in the hospital bed for a few days, do you really not know about this? As soon as the words left her mouth, Alieen froze for a second, and then she was like an enraged tigress, her teeth and ws wanting to tear Olives face off. I told you to get out of here, are you deaf? What does my mother have to do with you? Do you have to interfere in our family affairs? You really think youre a person! Look at yourself in the mirror and see what you look like! Who are you to tell me what to do? Alieen got angry and roared at Olive. Olive watched this with a cold stare, feeling a bit ridiculous. Chapter 2692 Help After watching Alieen call several times, she didnt seem to be connected, she sat on the edge of the bed in a daze, not knowing what to do, and picked up a pillow and smashed it against Olive, but Olive dodged it with a dodge. This woman is really a brainless pig, encounter some trouble things the whole person is fast falling apart, can not withstand a little wind and grass, do not know how they died in theirst life in the hands of such a pig brain. Olives face was full of disdain, and she picked up the checklist by the bedside and threw it at Alieens pale face with a flick of her wrist. The medical condition of Tatum, the checklist is written very clearly, is a person who has read the book can read clearly. Alieen first gave Olive an indignant look, and then picked up the report form with great force. The expression on her face became more and more unbelievable, her pupils dted again and again, and finally she actually dropped a few tears on the checklist. Alieen pressed the checklist in her hand on the bed, she got up violently and approached Olive, pointing her index finger at the tip of Olives nose, still trembling, and said word by word: You lied to me! My mothers health condition is not clear to me! This is your revenge, you must have done it on purpose! Youre popr now, youre a big star, isnt it easy to get anyone to make a fake report card for you? Interesting! Olive shrugged her shoulders, facing Alieens questioning, she could rightly not make any reply, originally this time she came over just to bring a message, she didnt have any responsibility to exin to her. Now that what needs to be done is done, its time to leave Alieen, the madman. The moment his hand touched the door handle, Olive suddenly thought of one more thing to say, turned his head with a polite smile on his face, coldly said: By the way, I remind you again, Tatums current situation is not good, is already at an advanced stage, the follow-up treatment will certainly require arge amount of medical expenses, I advise you to make preparations early. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After saying this, Olive was ready to leave the ward, but she was shocked by what was happening in front of her, she had never seen Alieen like this before. What are you doing? Let go of me! Dont forget what you just said! Alieen jumped out of the bed when she heard that she needed to prepare arge amount of medical expenses, and was now tugging Olives arm to death, not letting her leave the ward even half a step. No, I cant let you go. Dont you forget, my mother is your adoptive mother! She takes care of your food and drink and your clothes! Now that she is sick, you are obligated to pay for this! How can you be a wolf? Olive, help my mom, and Ill let bygones be bygones, okay? Olives mouth turned into an O-shape in amazement, she wasughing her ass off. Whos going to forgive her? The first minute she said she didnt want to be involved in the familys business, she was saying the word get out, but now shes thinking of herself. Help? How do you want me to help? You have this effort to talk nonsense with me, why not go and talk to your mothers primary care doctor to see how to heal now, I am not a medical student, how do you want me to help. Its not. I mean, my mom definitely needs a lot of money for this disease, and I dont have the money for her to get treated right now. At least you and I are sisters, and youre making a name for yourself in the entertainment industry, so this money must be a small amount for you, so help us both. Olive looked at Alieen who was crying in front of her, but there was no trace of pity in her heart. More and more I cant understand this woman in front of me, sometimes she is like a pig brain, no ability to solve things, but sometimes she seems to be smarter than anyone else, know what to say in the face of what people, in order to hit each others heart. After a p on the wrist and thene to give candy, and also y the affection card, said as if true, Olive almost want to think that they are really that heartless white-eyed wolf. You just said, that is your mother, not my mother, do not need me to care. Ive said everything I need to say, and if you dont care and want me to watch, then Ill watch. Olive finished her sentence and continued to break free from Alieens hand, her arm was almost twisted purple by her, but this Alieens hand is like a nylon rope wrapped around the body, the more you struggle, the tighter it is wrapped. Olive, Im begging you, okay? I have never begged you in my life, just once today, you help me, I really do not have much money, usually expenses are quiterge, also did not expect to have today ah, but you are different, you usually save, there should be a lot of free money in your hand, you first take the money out to help us a hand, okay? Okay? If Olive did not live again, facing Alieens pitiful face, she might have really agreed. But now she knew in her heart that this was just a superficial act, not to be seen. If Alieen could have acted this way when she was filming, she wouldnt be in this state now, and her footprints would have been on the red carpet. Im asking you to wake up, what Tatum did to me, have you forgotten? Ive done all I can do, I paid for all the previous tests, what more do you want from me? Olive was already intolerable, after thisst sentence, without waiting for Alieens reaction, she jerked out her arm with force and turned to leave. Olive was deaf to Alieens curses, but she was used to them anyway. At the corner of the hallway, Olive paused. She leaned her back against the wall and took a deep breath to calm down, after all, she was already in the hospital, and it seemed unreasonable not to go to see Maisie. After all, she was already in the hospital, so it seemed wrong not to go to see Maisie. Yesterday, something had been dyed, and I wonder if Maisie is in a better mood today. Olive pushed open the door of the ward and saw Ocan standing in front of the window next to Maisies bed, while Maisie was holding a book in her hand, neither of them was talking, but the picture looked incredibly warm and enviable. Perhaps the movement of opening the door has attracted the attention of the two. They have dropped their eyes on Olives body, but the expression on their faces is also very natural, after all, Olive is often over, not surprisingly. Hows that? Do you feel any better today? Olive nodded to Ocan and sat down next to Maisie, tucking her in by the way. Chapter 2693 Old things come up again The smile on Maisies face was a bit clearer than the other day, and her face was gradually rosy. She took Olives hand and patted it, smiling as she replied, Of course, the hospital wasnt for nothing, Im feeling much better. Ive juste from Alieens side, and I see shes in good spirits today too. After Olive finished speaking, she picked up an apple on the bedside table and prepared to peel a fruit for Maisie to eat. The ward suddenly became silent, and Olive realized that the reason Maisie was lying here today was because of Alieen, and that she should not have mentioned this persons name. I really didnt expect her bodys self-healing ability to be so strong, if I had known that, I wouldnt have had to show mercy. Ocan turned around and looked at Olive and said in a chilling tone. He nced at the Maisie on the bed, continued to Olive said: But it does not matter if you are cured, dare to y tricks in front of me, I have a way to make her life worse than death. After doing so many harmful things, dont think you can just get over it! Ocans face darkened down, as if a storm was about to hit, the whole person became different from before, overwhelmed everyone present from the aura, Olive felt her breathing was a little tight, the air seemed to freeze at the moment. Today I just received a call from the hospital, Alieens mother was checked out for advanced stomach cancer and is now also living in this hospital. Olive said here also did not continue to say, the meaning of the words can be heard by the discerning. Ocan let out a cry, then the corners of his mouth pulled a cold smile and said, What does that have to do with me? Anyway, I wont make it easy for her, I want her to know what the word debt repayment means. Olive blinked, it seems she was right not to continue, the expression on Ocans face said it all, except Maisie, he did not care who lived and who died, it was a little too cold and unfeeling. Olive also hated Alieen and her daughter, but now she couldnt be bothered to add fuel to the fire of a dying person. I thought Ocan would be merciful, but he was unmoved. Ocan took one look at Maisie and walked out of the room. He didnt want to mention Alieen anymore, so as not to disturb Maisies good mood today, and he himself didnt want to mention anything about this woman. Olive looked up at Maisie and found that she was frowning, with a smile on her face just now. Yes, Maisie is such a kind andpassionate person, must be a soft heart, probably is also very tormented inside, want to give Alieen a way out, but some unhappy heart it. For a while, Olive so eloquent people but do not know what to say to good. But I cant watch the person in front of me get stuck in an endless struggle because of her own words. After a moment of silence, she decided to say something else to divert Maisies attention. You and Ocan seem to be making up now, right? When I came in today, I thought you two looked very cozy. Maisie froze for a moment, obviously not expecting Olive to suddenly change the subject. Olive saw her trying to sit up, so she reached out and took a pillow and leaned it against Maisies back. Sitting back on the hospital bed, Maisie slowly said: There is no reconciliation, there was no problem with him, just the same as before, nothing has changed. The words fell, the corners of the mouth crossed a forced smile, see Olive feel some heartache. I dont know what to say to answer the question, afraid that a word wrong will make Maisies heart more difficult, after all, for Maisie, there is something about Ocan is like a time bomb, just no one knows when this bomb will explode. As an observer, it seems to me that Ocan loves you very much. Hes just not very good at expressing it. You see, he is so irritable a person but in the face of you, always deliberately suppressed his temperament, can not say a word to you loudly. And that day in the ward when the attack, is not also because of your matter? It seemed to me that he was doing his best to protect you. Olive finished her speech and raised her hand to help Maisie stroke the hair around her ears, which is a kind of relief to her. Maisie always kept her head down, a ray of sunlight from the window spilled in, shining on her side, the whole person is like an untouchable angel, emitting a dazzling light all over. Yes, Maisie is such a wonderful person, how can she bear these things, thinking about this, Olive heart and a few more pain. The actual fact is that I know all of this in my heart, I know it better than anyone else. Maisie pursed her lips, wandered for a moment and then said: But so what? In the end, what do I have to do with him? What do I have to do with him? Why do you think so much? All the first cherish the immediate can not be? Why worry about the sky, some things are beyond our control and can not be expected, it is better to live a good life in front of you. Besides, as long as our hearts are together, what else is there to fear? Olives words were very sensible, and she raised a smile with a bit of envy on her face as the words fell. You havent forgotten, have you? The day Ocan proposed to you in front of everyone, I remember you also agreed ah, then you are his fiance, but still thinking about these useless things, you have to believe in Ocan, he has the ability to protect you.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The most important thing at the moment is to get well, Im waiting to see how you look in your wedding dress, you must be the most beautiful bride in the world. No, it cant be like that. Ocan and I still have a lot of things to deal with, if we get married like this, wont the days after the wedding be even more difficult? And what will I do then Maisie looked a little excited to hear about the proposal, a matter that had popped into her head countless times recently and had been nagging at her. She was eager for this wedding, yet full of fear for the unknown hereafter, she was not sure she could give the day away, so she could not go out of this step. Olive looked at Maisie, why was she like a different person in this matter? The memory of Maisie when filming is always so confident, hand to hand, never feel like they will be wrong, but when ites to rtionship matters, she is like a child, lost all judgment of things, the whole person seems to be caught in a mess of water, simply do not know how to get out. Chapter 2694 Explanation But all this change seems to start from Maisie out of things, after waking up the whole person has be sensitive and suspicious, afraid of the wolf before and after the tiger, too many factors to consider. Olive can also understand, after all, out of such a big thing, more or less have a psychological impact, if it were her, it is impossible to easily turn things over. Maisies knuckles are white, she tightly sped the edge of the bed, the whole body is some slight trembling. Olive saw this scene and had an idea in her mind, in that case, why not just say the worst possible oue, or better yet, go on day by day with anxiety. Then I think that you should just leave Ocan, so that you do not have to worry so much every day in, it is good for all of you. Its no ones fault if you pull out in time. Before everyone hoped that Maisie could go on well with Ocan, after all, people who love each other should be together in the first ce. She heard only this one suggestion from the beginning to the end, since she still cant decide now, why not stimte her with another idea, maybe the answer she wants will appear naturally. How can that be! Are you kidding me? If I lose the existence of Ocan in my life, then what is the point of living! Its something I cant even think about! Maisie grabbed her cor with both hands and her eyes were red, it seemed that just hearing that was enough to make her heart ache into a ball, let alone talking about actually leaving. Oliveughed out loud as she patted Maisies hand, gesturing for her to rx. See, the answer was obvious. Is it clear to you now? Do you know what you want in your heart? You see, you cant ept being separated from him, so you have to be ready to do everything to be with him! If you go on like this, do you think youre the only one whos going to feel bad, Ocan will feel bad too. Olives words made Maisie a little unconscious for a while, but when she came to her senses, she understood the reasoning behind it, and a light smile appeared on her face. But soon, the light on her face darkened again, Olive exhaled a long breath, howe she didnt realize Maisie was such a torn person before. Whats wrong? If you have anything, just say it, I will help you analyze ah.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Maisie looked up embarrassed and asked, Olive, are you sure this is okay? Can I really go all the way with Ocan? Olive raised her hand and pped her head, God, it was so difficult to convince Maisie, I thought she had already understood, but I didnt think it was just a moment of excitement. Olive was about to say something when Maisie got up one step faster. She looked Olive in the eyes and said seriously, Let me tell you the story of Ocan and me, and you will understand why I am so hesitant. I believe that you will understand me after listening to it. Olive was already a very curious person, besides, girls like to gossip, but before Maisie closed her mouth, Olive will not deliberately ask, after all, digging into other peoples private affairs is not a good habit, now Maisie is willing to take the initiative to tell, Olive naturally want to listen to some. Okay, you are willing to be the narrator, I am willing to be the listener. After listening, I will help you analyze. Maisie was quiet at this point, her hands squeezing the corners of the quilt, caught up in the memories of the past, and to make a long story short, everything has to be told from the beginning. Ive loved acting since I was a kid, learning all kinds of bridges from TV shows. Although the family conditions are not good, but my parents have always loved me, will be carefully in my hands, as precious. Even if they were not well-off or even strapped for cash, they never denied the dream in my heart, but instead gave me unlimited support. Take me to participate inpetitions and performances around the country, give me a lot of affirmation. Speaking of this, Olives heart tightened, seeing Maisie with tears in her eyes already, probably thinking of her family. The year of the college entrance exams, I seeded in getting into a university, at that time I was a college student in our whole street, unlike nowadays, ten out of ten people are college students. So I am the pride of the whole street, but also the pride of my parents. But to their disappointment, I still chose to major in acting, but they are still behind me all the time. You should also know that the path of an art student is not a good one, and it also costs a lot of money, but my family is just an ordinary family, and for my parents, the tuition fees and the usual living expenses have exceeded their daily expenses. Looking at my parents hair gradually graying, my heart is especially bad, I hope that time can pass faster, and when I graduate and be a big star, I will bring them to eat and drink, and live a good life. Olive as a qualified listener, that is to maintain absolute silence during the other partys speech, Maisie every finished a paragraph will stop and choke for a while, this time Olive will pass a look, indicating that in listening. However I thought it was all too naive, the entertainment industry is not that good at all, and not something that an ordinary person like me can just step into. But since I chose this path from the beginning, and my parents have paid a lot for it, I naturally will not give up easily, that is my dream for most of my life. I went to run in the crew, to y underhand, to the director and actors to serve tea and water, all the things I can do, but the monthly sry can not even support the usual living expenses, not to mention what free money to pay respect to Mom and Dad. The dayssted for about half a year, my parents would call me every month to ask if I had enough money on me, and from time to time they would y a little to my card, and I felt like a waste of life in those days, no time to go home, and no money to subsidize the family. I was lying in bed in my rented room every night, losing sleep all night long. The smile on Maisies face was tinged with sarcasm, still vivid after all these years of mentioning it. Do you know what I was holding on to at the time? I always felt that if I worked hard enough, I would have the day to shine. I always felt I was a thousand-horse, just waiting for my uncle toe. But all of that was defeated by reality. That afternoon I just returned home from the set, I received a call from my father, saying that my mother was admitted to the hospital and the doctor gave a notice of critical illness. My mom has been so worried about me and my dad all these years, and I was so heartbroken to hear the news that if we didnt hurry up with the treatment, we might not have much time left. Maisie sighed, closed her eyes, tears seeped out of the corners of her eyes, soon, she sucked her nose and said, My mom was overworked for years, her physical problems all broke out at once, the treatment at that time required arge amount of money, but our family could not get any money. Chapter 2695 When I rushed to the hospital and saw my mom, it was as if my whole being was taken out of my soul,pletely overwhelmed, just walking aimlessly in the hospital lobby, only to run into Ocan. Maisie was silent for a moment, her eyes drifting out the window. Strange, you say? I had never heard of him before then, let alone met him, but the first time I saw him then, I decided that this man must have money and be able toe up with a sum of money quickly to pay for my treatment. At that time I really could not think of any way to, a moment of feverishness, actually rushed up to stop his way, without saying a few words to achieve my purpose. From that day on, I became a person who was raised by the golden master. But at first I was agreed with him, we can only be this rtionship between us, not to move other feelings or thoughts, I did not even think about it and agreed, after all, I still have my own dreams to fulfill, simply can not stay on him. He then helped me to cover all of my mothers medical expenses. But, feelings like this are never something that can be put away freely, you dont know when itsing or going, its just so inexplicable, you simply cant catch this kind of thing that hangs in mid-air. Gradually, I found I couldnt control my emotions, and all the time I wanted to stop in time. But I couldnt do it, I told myself over and over again that Ocan was different from me, that we were impossible, that my mind told me to leave, and my body never listened. Maisie finally got to the part about meeting Ocan, the expression on her face was inscrutable, the bitter smile a little deeper. She leaned back on the hospital bed and rubbed her eyes. Olive, as a bystander, certainly understood the intricacies of the situation, and wanted to say something, but felt as if a razor de had been cut in her throat, and her mouth was torn raw when she opened it. Why is the story always like this? People who love each other often cante together smoothly, there are always many obstacles in the middle of the story, but that day Ocan confessed his love to Maisie, it was really touching. Maisie looked at Olive some difficult look, she pulled a bright smile on her face, raised her hand pretending to rx and stretched azy back, at the end also yawned. Ah, well. Its really great to have you by my side willing to listen to me talk about these past things, and Ive said enough today, and the words are much morefortable in my heart. Yes, Maisie has always been an introverted person, what things have been bottled up in her heart, today it is rare to be able to say so much at once, the heart should also be a great deal more rxed. Come on, why are you staring at me like that? I have finished my story, I feel a little tired after talking too much, thank you foring with me today, you must also be tired, go back to rest, I also want to sleep. Maisie said in a gentle voice, did not give Olive the opportunity to speak, only to feel as if a weight had been lifted in the heart of the general relief, to seize the time to get a good sleep is. Olive also understood the meaning of this, smiled and got up to help Maisie move the pillow behind her back and helped her lie down, knowing that she wanted to be alone, Olive did not dy, tucked the corner of the quilt and then gently went out. After closing the door to the room, Olive raised her hand and patted her head. The amount of information he received was too much, and he was not able to react to it until now, and he couldnt say a word about everything. It seems that after this scene is finished, it is really necessary to give yourself a small long vacation to adjust. This night, Olive actually sleep quality has improved. The next day, he got up early, packed his things and rushed to the set, but he didnt expect to run into Alieen in the dressing room. Oh, youre up early enough? Olive didnt pay attention to it, its hard to be bitten by a dog and have to go after it to return the bite? Besides, the two of them will never cross paths again, so why spend time on such people. Olive picked up the costume and headdress she needed to change into, and was ready to go to the dressing room to change beforeing out to do her makeup. Ungrateful thing! If my mother hadnt raised you, you might have frozen to death in a field! Now my mother is lying in the hospital and you dont even look at her! Alieens eyes burst into me and she stepped in front of Olive, her eyes wanting to show a hole in her face. Olive knows in her heart that Alieen is a stinker, and if you open your mouth to argue with her at this time, she will be even more aggressive and arrogant. Ignore her, instead, is the best way to deal with it. After Olive had changed into her costume and was about to get ready for her makeup, Alieen had a grievance in her heart that she had to vent out, so she looked at the makeup artist sitting on the side ying with her phone and threw a brush at her. What are you doing for food? Ive been sitting here for half a day and you dont know what you should be doing! Do you want me to ask the director to see whether you are here to give me makeup or to y with your phone! Then ask the director, it is the director said not to give you make up. The make-up artist did not even raise her head, and she got up and grabbed the make-up artists hair and said through gritted teeth, What are you! How dare you talk to me in such a tone! If Mr. Laas had not arrived in time, the makeup artist might have received a p from Alieen. Alieen, let go of me! This is in my crew! Who gave you permission to treat my staff like this! There is no more part for you, so pack up and leave! Mr. Laas impatiently waved his hand at Alieen, as if he was sending a beggar away, and everyone in the audience, except the make-up artist, had a look of disbelief on their faces. The role Alieen yed in the y this time was one of the main actors, and it was just like that? Alieen was breathing heavily, and when she reacted, she grabbed the script from Mr. Laas and flipped it around like crazy.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Olive was looking at the script, which was indeed a bit lighter than the previous one. Olive picked it up and saw that Alieens role was actually written to death in one sentence, so it was forced into the box, without even a shot. Just now Alieen was arrogant and domineering in the dressing room in front of everyone, but I didnt expect that in just a few minutes, her whole face copsed, it seems that this person is unlucky to drink a mouthful of cold water are stuffed with teeth, the recent events came one after another, Alieen the whole person also looks aged a few, even the hair has be dry. Chapter 2696 See the wind fall The original Alieen, with someone behind her, in the crew eyes are almost to the back of the head, offended many people, and now when she is defeated, a closer look, everyones face seems to hang a few snickers. All these things happened so suddenly, with thumbs can also think, must be Ocan in the back of the move, he said, must let Alieen know how to write the word debt repayment.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Hey, the ugly words have been said and done, but I didnt expect to use this trick in the end, from Alieens most concerned about the show business, so that she fell down hard from the most proud ce! Olive was so happy when she thought of this. If she canpletely separate herself from Alieen in the future, she will be able to rest easy. Olive indifferently looked at all this in front of her, she looked at the mirror to organize their own costumes and headdress, from the mirror to see, Alieen just like that the whole person is lost in the closet side, except that the eyes are still red, a small face white, tears fell down immediately after. Alieen didnt feel ashamed anymore, she couldnt care less about the tears on her face, she looked up at Mr. Laas and asked, You must have made a mistake, right? Director, Ive worked so hard, how could you delete my part? You must be joking with me, right? Tell me its all a joke, its not true! How can it be! Alieens hands firmly tugged on Mr. Laass sleeve, and at this time, she still wanted to take out her pitying appearance to beg, but Mr. Laas is not a casual person. The way Alieen was the only one in the crew, everyone saw it in their eyes and remembered it in their hearts, and there were many people waiting to see her good show, no one would stand up for her and say a good word. Even Mr. Laas is also tolerant of her, this is because of the face of the previous owner. Now its different, Alieen has no one behind her, plus Mr. Laas has long been unhappy with her behavior, its impossible tofort her at this time. Even if Alieen cried with tears, it would be useless, even if she offered a pair of knees to make amends to Mr. Laas, it would not be softened. Director, please, give me one more chance! Where I did not do well I change I change it still can not? Director, you give me a chance, do not drive me away ah! Alieen begged to Mr. Laas again and again, the whole face of Mr. Laas is rotten to the extreme, he pushed Alieen away, a look of hate said: Toote! Even if you know how to repent now, there is no chance! Im telling you, not every mistake has a chance to be corrected! Take this time to think about how you did things on the set the other day! All day long, you really think you can fly into the sky just because you have someone behind you? Now you know? The real ability is to rely on yourself! Whatever you say today, you wont be able to continue with the y! Mr. Laas felt annoyed when he looked at Alieen, so he simply turned around and walked out of the dressing room with the script, why bother with such people. Alieens face became as ugly as a pigs liver, and he wanted to find a hole in the ground. The director was in front of the crowd a head to head lecture, only to feel heavy head, face written with the word pain, as if standing a little unstable. Olive rubbed her eyes, this scene she had to see clearly, but also to collect, said plus this life, and Alieen get along with two lifetimes, or the first time to see her this kind of walking dead look. When Alieen first entered the entertainment industry, she took herself more seriously than anyone else, but she didnt expect to have her day, flying too high so she fell too hard, but it was all retribution, who made her too conceited. Olive clenched her fist, thats all, whats all thispared to what happened to her in herst life? No! No! Its not enough! One day, Alieen would have to feel even more pain! Olive didnt want to waste any more time doing business, so she waved her hand at the makeup artist and said with a smile, Please, help me with my makeup, Im going to start filmingter, my eyebrows seem to be a bit blown off. After Mr. Laas left the dressing room just now, the room was dead silent. Alieen had been leaning against the locker for a while, but when she heard Olives voice, her eyes were instantly filled with energy, and she ran towards Olive as if she had remembered something. Her face was twisted into a ball of anger, and she pointed at Olive and said, Bitch! How the hell are you going to let me go? One you and one Maisie! Two bitches are working together to set me up! Trying to bring me down! You two must be the ones who made the director delete my scenes! You will be punished! At least there were so many people in the dressing room, even if Alieen pointed at her nose and scolded her, she would probably just have a little bit of fun and wouldnt dare to do anything more. This person has no sense of remorse, and will never know what is wrong with her until she dies, and will always put the me on others. Yes, she Alieen can have what fault? She is so beautiful and powerful, the whole world wants to surround her, how can she make a mistake? Alieen screamed while picking up some brushes and props on the table and threw them towards Olive. A few people who were afraid of trouble were scared by Alieens behavior and hid to the side for fear of being hurt by mistake. Alieen now has no normal human thinking, she put all the fault and resentment all on Olives body, but this threw the past but none of the things hit Olive, the more so the more she is angry. There is no reason to care about how much these props are worth, seeing as the things on the table are going to be thrown empty by her, but still none of them hit Olive. The person who is excited is naturally not as calm as a person who is calm, Olive lightly and nimbly sidestepped, then dodged. The door to the dressing room suddenly opened when he thought Alieen would make another move. Olive was relieved to see a few of the crews security personnel enter, and without saying a word, they picked up Alieen and carried her out. The door to the dressing room was closed and Alieens curses were heard farther and farther away, and finally, peace was restored to the room. Olive finished her costume and the makeup artist picked up her tools and started to fix her makeup. Chapter 2697 Two Faces Olive was looking at the script in her hand while she was fixing her makeup, but the more she tried to concentrate, the more she couldnt read the words clearly. Alieen is now being carried out by the crew, but she ispletely irrational, treating Olive and Maisie as objects of anger. ording to Alieens temper, after being angry at the crew, she may go to the hospital to find Maisie to vent her anger. Maisie is now injured is lying in a hospital bed, there is no way to confront Alieen, if something really happened, then it will not be easy to solve.N?velDrama.Org content rights. The more Olive thought about it, the more insecure she felt, so she picked up her cell phone and called Maisie. The more Olive thinks about it, the more ufortable she feels. Shouldnt you be filming on the set right now? Maisies voice sounded veryzy, probably just woke up. She had been busy shooting on the set for a while and hadnt been able to take a good rest, so it was only natural that she had a free day to sleep. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Olive looked outside and saw that the set was already being set up, so she didnt have time to beat around the bush, so she could only make a long story short and get to the point. Maisie didnt seem surprised at all, she said in a calm tone, She asked for it. But Im just guessing, after all, Ocan said he would let Alieen pay his debt. I didnt hear him mention it, but hes got the character to do it. Mr. Laas was already outside shouting with a loudspeaker, telling all the actors to take their ces and get ready. Olive could not say more, while getting up and arranging her clothes, she said, Im calling to tell you that Alieen just had a defeat in the set and might run to the hospital to look for you to spill the beans, you must pay attention to it and dont let her bother you. Dont worry, its okay. ocan has recently arranged a lot of bodyguards around me, she doesnt have the ability to harass me. Hearing Maisie say this, Olives heart was steady. After hanging up the phone, he rushed out as fast as he could. The shooting of todays scene did make Olive feel a little tired, and when it finally ended, she felt her stomach was beating a drum. Just as she reached the door, she heard someone shouting at her. The voice was familiar, but it was not particrly close, so I didnt really know who it was until I turned around. Olive, wait for us together, lets go to eat Sichuan food tonight, there is a Sichuan restaurant nearby that tastes particrly good, go together to try ah. The two actresses who spoke were in the same crew as Olive, but they were both supporting actors and were not usually familiar with each other, as if they had been close to Alieen before. Olive was toote to refuse, one of the supporting actresses came forward and took Olives elbow, pretending to be intimate and said, Olive, that Sichuan restaurant is delicious, youll want to go back tomorrow after eating today. Another supporting actress was also busy trotting up to hold Olives other arm, her face full of smiles. Yes Olive, dont take it personally, its all our fault, dont be angry with us, we cant help it, you know Alieen, were no match for her, we dont dare to fight against her, we can only listen to her. But now its good, this vermin finally left the set, we dont have to be so careful from now on, we are good friends now. We can go shopping together and eat together. This kind of people Olive has seen a lot of, heart but a coldugh, simply do not want to talk to them. The supporting actress on the right was afraid that Olive would refuse and said, Yes, Olive, in fact, we have long been displeased with Alieen, but who let her have someone behind her? Olive was being attacked by the two supporting actresses left and right, and had no idea how to get out of the way. She was thinking that the big deal would be to shake the two of them off and run forward, but at that moment, the supporting actress on the left took out her cell phone andughed wildly. She waved her phone at Olive and said, Look, now Alieens news is all over Twitter, now its good, doesnt she especially want to be hot? Let her be hot today. Olive is not used to seeing this kind of people, but she is still interested in learning about Alieens news on Twitter. She has to read these gossip news, and she has to read them carefully, but now is not the time, and there is no hurry this moment. Olive took advantage of the time when the two of them were looking at the tweets, and was busy pulling out her arm, and said with an apologetic smile on her face, Why dont you guys go, the Sichuan food is too spicy for me to eat, so go by yourselves. Olive, of course, will not directly refuse the invitation of others, this point in the world she still understands the way. But normal people can also hear that this is a polite refusal. But these two guys really pretended not to understand, and sold their good behavior. Ah, Olive, so you do not like to eat spicy ah, then okay, lets go to eat soup pot instead, but also can drink some nourishing soup, I know a store, the taste is particrly delicious. Or whatever you want to eat, its up to you. The supporting actress on the left once again held onto Olive, and the supporting actress on the right was not far behind, and the two thus once again pinned Olive in the middle, unable to move. Okay, lets go outside first, my stomach is singing a symphony, want to eat anything we can also follow the road casually see ah. Yeah, yeah, Im never picky anyway, especially since Im so tired from filming today, I can eat a big bowl of anything right now. The expression on Olives face was a bit stiff, I really dont know how this persons cheek can be so thick. Is this the kind of thing that you have to do to get a meal? Olive was not interested in eating with these people, and besides, she was not a people person. She had to find a way to get away from them. On a whim, Olive took her cell phone out of her bag and said to the two of them, Excuse me, I have to take a call, take a call. The natural way is to pull out your hand and walk to the side and say loudly on purpose: Hello? I did not expect this hello, the phone really rang, Olive awkwardly smiled, pressed the answer button. Chapter 2698 Dodging The call came from Elio, and regardless of what Elio was saying, Olive decided to put on her side of the show first and call backter to exin to Elio. What? This actually happened, how is it possible? Olive spoke while walking towards the two supporting actors, as if she was afraid they couldnt hear her clearly. Huh? So urgent, huh? Do you want it now? Elio on the other side of the receiver was confused and had no idea what was going on, so she shouted into the phone helplessly, My little ancestor, have you taken the wrong medicine today, can you listen to me properly? Olive didnt have time to exin to Elio, she just wanted to get rid of these two annoying stalkers, she pretended to be anxious and bit her middle knuckle, looking like she was thinking about a very difficult matter. Why didnt you say so earlier? Now, Ill be over here in about ten minutes, so stop rushing me, I cant help it, okay, okay, okay, Ille right over, as fast as I can. Olive hung up the phone with a lost expression on her face. The supporting actress also saw that something was wrong and went up and asked with concern, Whats wrong Olive, is something wrong? Olive shook her head, with a bit of regret in her tone: Nothing, nothing, but I cant have dinner with you guys today, lets do it some other time. My agent called me and asked me toe over, saying that there was something for me to take care of. The other woman immediately expressed understanding. Its okay Olive, lets have dinner together next time, if you have something to do, go ahead, dont keep your agent waiting. We can always make an appointment. Olive felt that the y was perfect. The two of them had decided on the next dinner time after just one word from herself. But of course, well leave the future forter. Im really sorry for taking you guys so long. The smile on Olives face was still iprehensible, but it looked like nothing was wrong with it. When the two men left, Olive breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly fled as fast as she could to get within sight of the two men. Olive returned to the hotel and patted herself on the chest. This is really terrible, these two people are also too enthusiastic some, before to please Alieen is only so. Even if nothing is said, the two of them can sing and drive the whole conversation. It seems that in the future, when you run into these two people in the set, you should try not to talk, and just smile politely on your face. Suddenly thinking of the news about Alieen on Twitter, Olives eyes were closed and opened immediately. He took his phone out of his bag and swiped through the tweets page by page. At this time, Twitter has exploded. The news about Alieen is flying all over the ce. The previous sanitary napkin and choctemercials endorsed by her were all reced with another young flower girl, and ording to friends in the media, all of Alieens new dramas will also be reced by others. All of a sudden, everyone was specting that Alieen would be hidden. A lot of her dark history was unearthed and put online, and thements were full of curses. So thats what happens when you have money. If it wasnt for Ocan, how many people would have made it to this level. Alieen deserves to be med, she had iting. Olive could not help but sigh, it seems that there is really no money can not do things in this world. The fact that Ocan has already knocked Alieen to the bottom by just moving his thumb makes Olive feel good when she thinks of this great contrast. Originally saw Alieen was Ocan beaten into that shape, at that time Olive still some intolerance, did not expect today this nonsense, but also let Olive firm to revenge heart. This is not enough, but its just a small thing. After washing up, Olivey down on the bed and fell into a deep sleep. Only when he woke up the next morning did he remember that he had forgotten to call Elio back yesterday. But Elio looking for himself is certainly not a big deal, otherwise can still wait until today? It is estimated that the phone had explodedst night. But on second thought, Elio usually doesnt like to call, so Olive hurriedly took out her phone and called back, so she wouldnt miss anything important.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Oh my God, my little ancestor, cant you let me sleep for a while? The phone rang for a long time, and finally Elios sleepy voice came out. Olive was a little embarrassed, disturbing peoples sleep is the most annoying. Sorry Elio, I forgot to return your call yesterday, what do you want to see me about? The first time Elio heard this, she immediately sat up from the bed, almost forgetting the serious business, she cleared her throat and said, Its not a big deal, Paramount Pictures said that we are still short of the cost of an event we attended and asked you to go over to settle the bill. Oh, I dont want to lose the money. Ill meet you at the entrance of Paramount Pictures. Olive hung up the phone and hurriedly cleaned up a bit, painted a pseudo-vegetarian light makeup, looking very beautiful. Before she got out of the car, she saw a familiar figure at the entrance of thepany, and she didnt expect that Elio would be so fast, waiting for her at the entrance. Hey! Olive tapped Elios shoulder from behind: So fast, didnt you sleep wellst night? Or have you been too tiredtely? Do you want to take a few days off, look at the bags under your eyes are almost falling off your nose. Tsk, tsk, tsk, but this outfit today is quite cool, out of ten points, give you nine points, one point less is afraid of your pride. How is it? I think its more than enough to match my ck eyes, right? Elio himself also began to flirt with himself. Nonsense, your dark circles are simply pulling down the overall score line! Elio has long been ustomed to Olives joking tone, so naturally he justughed it off and didnt take it to heart. The two of them walked into the front door of Paramount Pictures, Wilma happened to be checking the reports at the main desk on the first floor, and when she heard the door ring, she turned around and was a little surprised to see Olive, who had called yesterday and thought she wouldnte. Ill ask someone to make you a cup of coffee, you must have been working hard recently, how are you feeling? Olive felt sick to her stomach when she saw Wilmas face with an attentive smile. As a former Paramount Pictures artist, she had never heard Wilma speak to her in such a gentle manner, but todays sudden change in style made her ufortable. Chapter 2699 Uninvited Olives eyes drifted, and an awkward smile appeared on her face as she spoke unhurriedly, Wilma, what kind of rtionship are we having, why do we have to make it so polite. Ill be straight with you, Im here today to settle the rest of the money, youre a busy man, and I dont want to dy your efforts. Olives red lips opened and closed, and many words spilled out from them, seemingly without thinking, but in fact, this string of words can indicate a lot of things. Wilma listened to these words, her heart was like a mirror, how could she not understand the real meaning? Her eyes rolled around and she stepped forward to get closer to Olive and talk better. But as soon as she took a step forward, Olive sat down on the sofa. A sarcastic smile appeared on Wilmas face, and she naturally would not give up so easily, as she is at least an ace agent who has been in the entertainment industry for so long. She sat opposite Olive, her eyes staring straight at her, politely: Look at what youre saying to me, isnt it just being polite? What busy person or not, you should not flirt with me. Now that you are at my heels, isnt that all that matters? Wilmaughed as she carefully watched Olives expression and continued. Olive, at least you are the artist I brought up, I have watched your growth. Now that you are famous and have made your mark, I am happy for you. Putting aside what happened before, I actually still hope to continue working with you, after all, we are familiar with each other and at ease. Wilma said, taking out the contract she had prepared and handing it to Olive, with a pleasing and different look in her eyes, she said, I have printed this contract a long time ago, and today I finally have the chance to take it out, I cant say how happy I am! Olive looked at her ttering smile, her heart wasplicated, but more than that, it was nd. People are like that, she has long understood. Olive did not take a look at the contract, her whole person as good as the flow, and even raised her lips and smiled: Wilma can think of me so much, I am indeed a little ttered. Its just that I dont have the heart to think about the contract right now, there are too many things piling uptely, and Im already tired. With that, she gave a proper disy of exhaustion. Olives reaction was expected by Wilma, if Olive could be bought with such a few words, Im afraid I would have to risk being poached by others in the future. Moreover, after all, he was living in Paramount Pictures that is very hot, not a good day. But Wilma certainly will not easily let Olive leave, she is now different from the past, here alone, can be a living money tree ah!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Wilma is not stupid, she has to seize the opportunity to gain Olives trust. So, she patiently: Olive, I can understand your situation, but there is a better option in front of you, and I dont want you to miss it. Look at the terms and conditions of the treaty above, every item can be very beneficial to you, such a good benefit, no othernd! I have to say, Wilmas eloquence is good, she said a lot of things, hard to say the ck into white. But these words fell into Olives ears, but she was annoyed, she frowned slightly, but the next moment had to force herself to adjust her mood. After clearing her throat, Olive interrupted Wilma: Wilma, I But who knows, Olives words just started, someone pushed open the door with force, ng, Olive and Wilma look up at the same time to the door. Natalia walked in with a sneer, her eyes fixed on Olive, full of disdain: Yo, I thought who was sitting here, but it was you! When she entered, she was expressionless, but once she saw Olive, it was as if she had met an enemy that she had a mortal grudge against. Olives smile faded, she looked at Natalia with cold eyes, although the surface is unperturbed, but in fact, the heart has been dark waves. Wilmas heart thumped and she thought, Somethings wrong! Natalia, do you know what you are saying? Wilmas heart was very annoyed, she had just made so many assumptions for Olive, Natalia so suddenly appeared, an interruption, this is good, just now all the effort was wasted. Maybe now Olive even directly in the heart to give a negative score! I think you are a good ability, is not to go to heaven? This kind of critical time, you do not listen to my words to stay at home, and still so arrogant! Wilma walked to Natalias side in two steps, and her eyes poked Natalia like a knife: All day long, you dont do anything, you just give me trouble. What, are you deliberately looking at me with displeasure? It looked like Wilma was really angry, and Natalia was no fool, she could see that her overbearing posture had faded a bit. Olive was watching the scene from the sidelines and was quite embarrassed. She tried to reduce her presence as much as possible, but the next second, Wilma turned to face Olive, her face instantly smiled like a flower. Olive, Wilma would like to apologize to you for this. She is a person, just ack of heart, mouth and can not speak, I think there is some misunderstanding of you, just say it away, you must not take it to heart! Wilma fears Natalia again, a vicious re warning, then personally handed the contract to Olive: time is not much, or take advantage of the moment, you sign the contract! The previous treatment of Natalia or good voice, almost like a little princess, but now? The wind and water turn around! Olive dont look away from the contract, change the subject: You worry too much, this is not on my mind at all, its just a trivial matter. Natalia was a wooden stake in her eyes, and even though her mouth stank, Olive treated her like a fart. As Wilma was about to approach again, Natalia was again on hand to help, resenting being left out, and even more resentful of Wilmas attitude. Wilma, you have to be clear with me about this! Is she Olive evenparable to me? Natalia thought she might not have woken up today, or else how could the world be different from what she knew? Chapter 2700 Natalia was a bit aggrieved: Just she is such a thing that is not even worthy of my shoes, is it worthwhile for you to talk to her in such a low voice? Wilma, dont be fooled! Although she didnt know exactly what was going on, Natalia guessed that Olive must have pulled some kind of stunt inside. She was now acting like a princess who didnt know anything and just knew how to throw a tantrum without a brain. The shrill voice reached everyones ears and could be heard so clearly that Wilmas face simply turned green. Wilma took one look at Olives not-so-great face and knew this had to be dealt with quickly! What do you mean, youre not even worthy to carry shoes, you talk to me clearly today! And you have to apologize to Olive until she forgives you! When Wilmas temper came up, her whole body was in mes, if ordinary people would have been scared. But Natalia is different from others, she has been spoiled and coaxed, princess disease has long been ingrained. Wilma was treated this way, she was aggrieved and sad, and at the same time felt embarrassed to pass. So, the result of all this led to Natalias anger,pletely ignoring Wilmas identity, yelling at her: You want me to apologize to Olive? You might as well let me p myself! Ill be honest with you, even if the King of Heaven came here today, in my eyes, shes still a nobody! Natalia pointed at Olive, she felt like she was being trampled on when she was used like this in front of Olive. Olive looked at her and deliberately yfully picked up the contract, stimting Natalia, Tsk, I originally didnt want to sign the contract, but seeing you react so fiercely, Im really a little curious about what it will be like topete with you for resources in the future. Natalia instantly understood, now Wilma treat her like this, if it is really Olive into thepany, she must not be directly trampled under the feet. No way! Cant let that happen! Natalia rushed up to grab the contract at once. She originally wanted to tear it up, but then reluctantly opened it and browsed through it, and the expression on her face became more and more brilliant. She raised the contract: Wilma, is this really the contract for Olive? By what, by what right does she have! Even she, Natalia, had never received such a good deal, so how could it be given to Olive and she had to beg her to sign the contract? Natalias face was full of questioning, aggressive expressions, Wilma was now calm, she wouldnt be ordinary with Natalia, but she would definitely make her pay! Wilma sneered: Isnt it written clearly in ck and white on the contract? I like people who are capable, Natalia. And what I hate most is people who are not capable and have a big temper. You dont know where you stand, so why do you have to make a fool of yourself? Wilma raised her eyebrows, her tone was obviously very calm, but the words she said were so heartfelt that she instantly made Natalia look like a deted ball. After saying this, she sat down to the side, and her voice was a little hoarse. She had spoken so much to Natalia, and she had yelled, so her voice was not hurt. There was a cup of coffee next to her, so Wilma took it and drank it, and her mood improved. When she looked up, she met Natalias eyes and Wilma gave her a vicious re. Wilmas words, kind of Natalias face from the inside out to a clean, Natalia only feel her face hot, she wanted to argue, but do not know where to start, can only hold a red face. Natalia tried hard to calm herself down, this person in front of her, she can not afford to offend now. But when she saw the contents of the contract, she finally could not hold back, she asked incredulously towards Wilma: Wilma, are you sure there is nothing wrong with this contract? Lets not talk about how others are treated, just this treatment, even I, Natalia, dont have it, but how can she, Olive, a neer, get this better treatment than the old staff? Im not convinced! The more she looked at the contract in front of her, the angrier she became, and she just wanted to tear it to pieces! Wilma looked at Natalias hand clutching the contract and her voice, and became more and more discontented.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. When will this person realize that she is just an over-the-top star at the moment? If it wasnt for her Wilmas love, she would not be qualified to have a share in this entertainment industry. When is it your turn to dictate how thepany makes its decisions? I think youve forgotten who you are! Wilmas voice was very stern, and there was anger between her eyebrows, looking at Natalia, who was trembling with anger and shade, and felt that she had a terrible headache, just that, after all, she was also promoted by herself. Here there is no longer your business, I still have things to do,zy to talk to you about these nonsense, you now hurry to me out, do not mess up here, anyments, I willmunicate with youter. With that, Wilma ignored Natalia in front of her and sat down with a tired face beside Olive, she really didnt want to argue with this woman anymore. But Natalia didnt hear Wilmas eviction order, and just after Wilma sat down, she came up to Wilma and said furiously, What do you mean, youll talk to meter? Im telling you, Wilma, as long as Im here at Paramount Pictures, she wont be here! Im going to put it here today! If you insist on signing this woman, Ill break my contract with you! After saying that, she nced viciously at Olive who had been sitting quietly. Olive looked at Natalias fierce face at the moment and couldnt help but feel sad for her, how vague her perception of herself really was. The entertainment industry has always been a fast recement of the old and the new, not to mention Natalias current decline in poprity, Wilma was able to keep her at Paramount Pictures, which is barely a mouthful, but she was actually stupid enough to threaten Wilma in front of so many people. Does she really think shes still the same person she used to be? After leaving Paramount Pictures, with her current poprity and reputation, it is still a question of whether she can survive or not. Heh! Wilma couldnt help but sneer at Natalias words, and felt that all the face she had left for her had been in vain. Chapter 2701 Cancellation of contract How I do things is not your business! Want to cancel the contract? Go ahead, do whatever you want! Im not at the point where Paramount Pictures cant function without you! Wilmas words were full of contempt, but she was really pissed off by Natalias attitude, she really thought she was some big star. How dare she threaten her without knowing what she was doing? Olive looked at the two people in front of the sword, heart a sigh, really in the entertainment industry is not what long-term friendship can be said, everything depends on fame, you are fame, then you have friendship, no fame, you will be nothing, this is the usual rules of the entertainment industry. When Natalia was on fire, she probably didnt expect Wilma to talk to her like this one day, after all, Wilma was notoriously submissive to her. Elio was dumbfounded by the scene in front of him and sat quietly with Olive, just looking at Natalia with a disappointed face as well as being overwhelmed by anger, shaking his head, Natalias emotional intelligence is really worrying, too unaware of the situation. Not to mention Wilmas friendship with Natalia, on Natalias current poprity, if not to find a legitimate excuse, Paramount Pictures would have wanted to kick her out. Paramount Pictures intention. You! Dont you forget that without me, you would be here today? Youre tearing down the bridge, arent you? Wait for me, one day I will make you kneel in front of me and beg to sign me back! Natalias face was red with anger at Wilmas unforgiving words, she gritted her teeth and looked at Wilma who looked indifferent, then looked at Olive with a sinister face, she didnt forget how all this happened, it was all because of Olive! Are you done? If youre done, get out! Wilma said this without ceremony, for a person without any value, she has always been reluctant to bother more.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Natalia, who had always been carefully served by Wilma, was so angry by Wilmas attitude that her body trembled, this wallflower, turning her face over faster than a book! Looking at Wilma, who was impatient to drive people away, Natalia was so angry that she directly pushed Wilma off the stool. You ungrateful wallflower! Go to hell! After yelling, Natalia picked up her bag and headed out, kicking the door a few times as if she was not satisfied. Wilma was caught off guard by Natalias sudden push and instantly fell off the stool, almost hitting her forehead on the corner of the table, but luckily Olive was there to give her a hand. Wilma got up from the floor with some embarrassment, straightened her clothes, thought of her own wretched appearance, could not help but curse in her heart, Natalia, this bitch! One day I will have to take care of her! Then he changed his face to a ttering one, and said to Olive in a very kind manner, Olive, Im sorry to make youugh, you werent scared, were you? Im sorry, your first time here, let youugh, this Natalia is a crazy woman, you must not worry about. Wilmas warm and cautious look made Olive feel her stomach churning, the speed of this change of face is really no one can catch up, look at her now, as if she was not the one who just turned her face away, just now Natalias words but not a single point is wrong, this Wilma is not a wallflower, where the advantage where to fall. Wilma dont worry, I understand. Olives words and Wilmas warm words than, but indifferent much, can not help, she really can not live with Wilma such a half good feeling, even if she knows, like Wilma such people, in the entertainment industry ounted for most, but she still can not make herself to cater to such people. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Wilma did not seem to see the indifference on Olives face, still smiling brightly and veryplimentary. It is also true that, to her position, which is not the acting school, for her, now Olive is like Natalia back then, are the god of wealth, can bring money, face or whatever, the frame or whatever, are not important. After Wilma finished speaking, she got up and went to the cab, then took a packet of tea from the cab, and while unsealing it, she said warmly towards Olive, Oh, Im so ungrateful for the hospitality, youve been sitting here for so long, but I didnt even let you drink tea. This bag is a good tea that I have treasured for many years, its very good, I usually dont bother to drink it, so I just brew it for you to try today. Said, and regardless of Olives reaction to brew up, and then the tea will invite credit like to Olives front. Olive looked at the ttering smile in front of her, pulled a formic smile will tea received, after all, not to smile people, people have done this, they can not seem like they do not understand a little manners. But today she is not to apany her tea, Olive gently sip tea, to Wilma directly asked: I think Wilma today should not only invite me to taste good tea, right, to be honest, beforeing to my side there are some things not finished, now waiting for Wilma to finish the business, I can go back to deal with. Olive these words are very straightforward, Wilma listened to some bureau nodded, understand understand This side of the words have not finished, heard the door again is violently kicked open, Alieen from the door breeze in, ran directly to Wilma. Whats going on, Wilma, someone actually called me to inform me that my contract was terminated, did you guys make a mistake! My contract period has not evene to an end, you are unterally breaking the contract! Alieen looked at Wilma with an angry face, and that angry face was not at all bright and shiny at the moment, but very disheveled, and at first nce, it was not a good time in the crew. Dont you understand the basic etiquette of knocking before entering the door? What do you want now? Youve all turned over a new leaf and want to be in charge! Wilmas voice was very cold. Im sorry Wilma, Im too anxious, Im just worried that thepany has made a mistake, this is not, I have not yet reached the contract period. Alieen smiled carefully with her, after all, she had just suffered a loss before. No mistake, thepanys decision, you just listen to it. Wilma picked up a side of the brewed tea, lightly sip, did not pay any attention to Alieens anxiety, onlyzy sidelong nce at Alieen. Chapter 2702 Unacceptable Alieen is full of doubts, things should not have developed into this way ah, obviously before their own activities are doing well. This is a bit too sudden, right? Wilma, are you sure theres nothing wrong with this? Ive been working very hardtely, and nothing has gone wrong. Besides, the contract hasnt expired yet. Alieen pretended to be calm, but the tone of her voice clearly carried a few trembles. Thepanys decision is not up to me alone, what do you have to argue with me here, hurry up and get out or Ill call security. Also, dont evere to my office again, youre not my artist anymore! Alieens face turned white, she couldnt believe it, everything was fine yesterday, and today she was suddenly dismissed from her contract. Her hands hurriedly held the corner of the table, looking as if she was going to faint in the next second. Oh. Alieen sneered and said, Wilma, you think Im easy to bully, right? We signed a contract at the beginning, you want to cancel the contract before the time is up, it is necessary topensate me for breach of contract! If you dont make it clear to me today, dont let me leave! After saying that and like a little puppy with a tail wagging with a charming look, she grabbed Wilmas wrist and said with a bitter plea, Wilma, Im sorry I was too reckless, just tell me properly what the situation is, for the sake that I was trained by you. Paramount Pictures is like my home, you are my family, suddenly you want to kick me out, are you trying to make me homeless Wilma. Alieens tears were like broken beads, falling down one after another. The whole person crying on the breath, Olive look at the eyes, only feel some familiar, as if always this trick, but tears, but the most useless thing. The actual victim is really a victim, from childhood to grow up to say cry, also not afraid to put the eyes to cry blind. But this Alieen and Natalia is also considered to be smart, at least know how many pounds they have. Unlike Natalia, the egg touches the stone and really takes itself as a piece of precious jade. The previous Natalia is too much praised by the crowd, it will lead to the matter up to now, have not been to understand the entertainment industry thoroughly. Now she cant even get a single notice, so where is she qualified to talk tough with people and negotiate terms? Alieens approach is different, both hard and soft, but even if she talks the talk and impresses Wilma today, it will be difficult to get Paramount Pictures to continue signing with her. After all, it came out of nowhere, and its impossible to say that it has nothing to do with Ocan. Besides, what can a manager change about thepanys decision? Wilma, after seeing Alieens appearance, did lighten up a bit. It wasnt easy for her to take Alieen step by step until now, at least she was once a star. Wilma patted Alieens hand, her face hung with four words of helplessness, she opened her mouth tofort: I know its not easy for you, watching you step by step also took a lot of effort, but thepanys decision I an agent which has the ability to change anything? me it on yourself, say what you shouldnt say, do what you shouldnt do, you have to know, people outside the world, the sky is outside the sky, cant afford to mess with should avoid a little. The words just fell, Wilma coldly pushed Alieen away. Alieens face was instantly filled with anger, and she looked at Wilma with gritted teeth, wanting to pounce on her and bite her a few times. That look is like looking at their own fathers enemy in general. Olive and Elio, just sitting quietly on the side, watching the drama unfold one after another, no need to think, these things must have Ocan behind the ghosts. I didnt expect Ocan to be so ruthless that he really didnt give Alieen a way out, and even deprived her of the right to stay in the entertainment industry. I thought that the scandal was all over the inte, the endorsement was withdrawn, all the scenes were cut, and the matter was over, but I didnt expect that he was going to cut off Alieens futurepletely. All of this, Olive felt that it was logical. This is retribution! Too much bad deeds, always have to bear the consequences. Thinking of these, Olive picked up the cup of tea and took a small sip, not bad, todays tea are extra sweet and delicious. When he put down the cup of tea, he identally dropped the lid, and the noise made Alieen notice that there was someone else in the office. She turned her head to look over, it was actually Olive sitting with a condescending look, she was having such a bad day, why was she still leisurely sipping tea, the anger in her eyes deepened. Olive! Why do you always have to be so shady! Olive almostughed out loud, that was a good point, and I wonder who is always appearing somehow, making it look like a spiteful female ghost. No wonder they didnt rush over and vent their anger at themselves just now, it turns out that they didnt see it at all. What? You cane and I cant? Besides, I am a guest invited by Wilma, you think I am like you? You think Im like you, rushing in? Alieen looked back at Wilma, she didnt understand why Olive was at Paramount Pictures. Wilma, what is she doing here? You Wilma simply does not want to talk to Alieen, just now has been dyed by Natalia a lot of time, this contract is not signed again are about to be put cold. So I waved my hand and said impatiently: You can see, today I asked Olive toe over is to sign the contract, you do not chatter with me here, leave early, at least we have cooperated for so long, some words I do not want to say too hard to hear, more or less give you some face, go out yourself. Alieen was going to say something else, seeing that Wilma had already said something so blunt, if she was begging for more, she would only lose face, but she couldnt swallow her anger if she had to turn around and leave. Looking at the contract on the table, she grabbed it. Olive propped up her temples with her hands with interest as she waited to see how rich Alieens expression would be. Wilma, I havent even left yet, and youre so anxious to sign with this bitch?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Alieen looked at Wilma, cursing one bitch after another, her hands didnt stop, she kept flipping through the contract, finally she stopped, her heavy breathing could be heard throughout the office. Wilma, what the hell makes this bitch? Where is she better than me? You didnt even give me these perks once upon a time, so what makes her so much better than me? Chapter 2703 Golden Agent Wilma looked like she could not stand it any longer, she wanted to go up and tear Alieen in half with her own hands, just look at her to go up and educate, the office door rang again. Olive looked at the dark shadow outside the door, it seems that he came at a bad time today, Wilma is still quite busy. But this time this person was quite polite and knew to knock on the door. Wilma pursed her lower lip, raised her finger and pointed at Alieen, then wiped a bead of sweat from her forehead and said in a stern voice, Come in! Alieen has no more announcements, so he has nothing to do and is probably looking for a new artist. Olive looked sideways at Elio, only Elio, a foolish boy, would have followed his own heart and left Paramount Pictures without a backward nce, also an agent, Dent is different, he has a lot of ideas in his head, is a person who is not interested in profit. Dent saw the presence of Olive and Elio, there was no surprise on his face, just a polite nod, and then looked indifferently at Alieen, who was trembling with anger. Wilma rubbed her temples, sat down on a chair, and said with disgust: You still know you have to knock to enter my office, this artist under you is now hard-winged, running to me to stir up trouble, hurry up and drag her out, the sight of her bothers me! Dent raised his hand and touched Alieen, and said expressionlessly, You go out with me first, dont look for trouble here. Alieen saw Dent as if she had seen a savior, and took Dents hand and started crying again, as if she had suffered a lot here. Dent, please put in a good word for me, tell Wilma that I work very hard, how could thepany not want me, Im so much better than Olive, how could they not want me? Please, say something for me, you used to be the most protective of me, didnt you? Alieen seems to be afraid that Dent does not believe what she said, and busy to put the contract about Olive into Dents hand: Look, this treatment is better than me, how can this be, there must be some misunderstanding in the middle, right? Alieens small face was still hanging delicate makeup when she entered, and now her whole face was blown up by herself crying, and people were shaking with anxiety, looking very wretched. If it were any other man, he might have been impressed by her pitiful look, but this Dent is not an ordinary man, the calctions in his heart that are more refined than anyone else. Now Alieen has no half-use value to him.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. All right, hurry up and get out, dont force me to turn my face. Dent took one of Alieens wrist and dragged it to the door, the look was embarrassing, Alieen struggled with all her strength but to no avail. After a cup of tea, Olives eyes were finally cleared. When she opened her eyes again, Wilma moved a minute or two closer to her. She smiled gently, embarrassed: I dont know whats going on today, so many things have happened, so many shoulders, Im really sorry! But after so many things, you should also understand that ourpany is really very popr. If you join ourpany, you will definitely soar in the future. Olives mouth was full of smiles, but her eyes were not sincere. Olive avoided Wilmas hand, and her smile faded a bit: Wilma, I dont understand whats so good about myself that youre thinking about it. But to be honest, Im not really thinking about signing up for this. I want to continue with this. Her words were clearly a refusal, and if Wilma continued to pretend not to understand, Im afraid she would really lose face. Her smile instantly fell, Olive, Ive said so many things to you with all my heart and soul for your own good, but you havent taken any of them to heart? This makes Wilmas heart feel bad, and even put out a cold face, looking at her appearance, Olives heart is relieved. This is the real Wilma, just now that passionate, still make her ufortable! Olive didnt say anything, Wilma took the opportunity to adjust her mood, the corners of her mouth downward, Okay, I know you are a person with an idea, the heart must also have their own ideas. If you regret itter, you can alwayse to me. This contract, I think, for you to keep, sooner orter, you will regret the day. Wilma didnt believe it, such a generous reward, she Olive still can not be moved! The words had just fallen, Wilma went inside, her back revealed an impatience that could be detected just by looking at it. Olive touched her nose sarcastically, she nced helplessly at Elio, signaling to get the serious business done. Elio, however, winked at Olive. After todays experience, Elios heart couldnt be happier! Olive got up, Wilma, the rest of the money She didnt finish, but Wilma understood what she meant. Wilma waved her hand, Okay,e here. Wilma, since things are settled clearly, well leave you alone and leave first. Olive led Elio out, and as soon as Elio stepped out of the office, she suppressed a smile and whispered, This is a great day, to run into so many things to celebrate, it really makes me so happy! The smile on Elios face was so smug that Olive helplessly reminded him, Youre still in someone elsespany, at least pay attention to your face, dont overdo it! Dont worry, Im just having a good time, I know what Im doing. But dont tell me, did you see Natalia and Alieens faces just now? Elio tsked, before the two of them are arrogant and domineering master, not a lot of openly and secretly against Olive. Now they had a chance to turn the tide, so Elio was happy for Olive. Two people slowly walking, talking andughing, suddenly, Elios footsteps a meal, directly in the hall not far from the figure said: Look there! Looking in the direction of the finger, Olive saw Dent, because he happened to turn around, revealing his face, and Olive could see it clearly. Looking at this look, as if he was deliberately waiting for someone, Olive frowned: Lets hurry up. Her rtionship with Dent was average, and now looking at his posture, Olives heart suddenly had a sense of foreboding. Chapter 2704 Pride and arrogance As expected, the next moment Dent rushed towards her and Elio, along with his footsteps, Olive could not help but frown. The look in her eyes was a mixture of scepticism and caution, and Dent could see it all too clearly.N?velDrama.Org content rights. His voice was gentle and elegant, but Olive was ringing rm bells, and she looked at Dent a few more times, her head slightly annoyed. Dent suddenly asked her for something, without thinking, Olive knew it was not good. Olive and Elio looked at each other, and then she smiled politely at Dent: Sorry, I do have something to do next, if you really have something, just say it here. At that, Dents smile paused, Olives attitude could be described as nonchnt, despite the smile, but the words came out sharp and decisive. A slight pause of a second or two, Dent looked toward Elio, meaning: Good. But I hope only you know Thats the obvious kicker, Olive knew exactly what he meant, but why should she do what Dent told her to do? So Olive lightly came: Dont worry, Elio followed me for so long, I have confidence. Besides, what cant be said in front of both of us. Mr. Dent, please make it short and dont waste time can you? The only involvement she had with Dent before was Alieen, and she guessed that what he was going to tell her next would be rted to Alieen? Dent waspletely embarrassed at this moment, he sensed Olives attitude and had to step back: People areing and going in this hall, in case someone overhears, its not good for you and me. How about this, youe with me to find a ce to sit nearby, if it affects you, any loss is on me. Dent was so nice to talk, but really made Olive a little curious about what he was up to. His attitude was very nice, but it made Olive wary, Dent was known for his quick thinking, so she had to be careful. Olive nced back at Elio and gestured to see what was going on, Elio followed. Theres a bar nearby. Once inside, Dent ordered three drinks. There were very few people here, the environment was quiet, and it looked like a very nice atmosphere. Olive became more and more interested in what Dent was talking about, again not wanting to say it in front of Elio, and looking for this quiet ce, it seemed to be an important matter! She spoke nonchntly: This ce is always okay, right? And I hope you have something to say, no more beating around the bush! Dent understood what she meant, and he was clear that if he dragged it out any longer, Im afraid Olive would really get bored. So he finally got to the point: Miss Olive, you probably dont know one thing, but I resigned from Paramount Pictures. Resigned? But what does that have to do with her? Olive didnt understand what he meant: Im sorry, I dont quite understand what you mean, what does your resignation have to do with me? Of course it has something to do with you, because I quit to be your agent! Dent said powerfully, word by word, with a certain confidence on his face, looking very confident. The words just fell, Olive froze, how she did not expect that Dent is actually for this matter. Elio obviously had some tension on his face as well, he looked towards Olive and she didnt let him down. Sorry, I already have an agent. An agent? Could you be referring to her? Only then did Dent look squarely at Elio, whom he had never put in his sights. The way he looked at Elio at this moment was also very unkind. Dent put his hands on the table: Miss Olive, you should have heard of my reputation, in terms of professionalism and ability, I beat her in all aspects. So I think you need to consider a new agent. Every word of what Dent said was the truth, and even Elio panicked, afraid that Olive would kick him out. After all, theres so much attraction out there that few people can resist. As it happens, though, Olive is that exception. She hated the way Dent looked at Elio, such a condescending posture, too proud and arrogant. Such a person with her side, there is inevitably not to see her one day. Moreover, Olive and Elio have gone through a lot of storms, those friendships and trust, is ten Dent can notpare. Olive dont look away, she nced deeply at Elio, with a look to tell him not to worry. What you said did surprise me a little, but I really wouldnt consider changing agents, maybe youre good at it, then you can find better people to work with too. Her implication was, dont waste any more time on me. Dent was a little angry: Where exactly am I inferior to her? Look at her as a dirt bag, what good can she bring to your future? Be sensible, you should choose me! And when Olive heard his words, she was really angry, why could Dent be so arrogant and cocky? Sorry, in my eyes, shes no worse than you, she can do the same things you can do. Olive didnt say that on purpose to defend Elio, but in her heart, thats what she thought! You dont have to look down on anyone, because you have to weigh your qualifications in your heart! Olive was defending Elio word by word, which made her very moved. Immediately after, Olive dropped the most important sentence, she raised her chin, proud and proud: I tell you what, in my heart, Elio is my gold agent, no one is better than her! Olives words just fell, Elio beside her exhaled heavily, just now her heart had been raised to her throat, until Olives affirmative words fell, which only followed down. Olive some funny look at the side, as if experienced a life and death battle general Elio, this guy in the end is how little confidence ah, does she think she has all these years with her friendship is a show? Dent heard Olives words, a time of disbelief, he originally thought, as long as he threw Olive an olive branch, Olive should be submissive to continue, after all, his professional level in the agents circle, is also considered one of the best. The results did not expect Olive actually rejected him without thinking about it, which made him both surprised and embarrassed. Chapter 2705 expensive medical bills Miss Holt may not know much about the brokerage circle yet, but its okay, I believe Miss Holt will recognize my ability after understanding it, I think Miss Holt should reconsider this matter at that time, I have other things to do today so I will excuse myself, looking forward to your call, Miss Holt. Dent said these words and then left with an unhappy face. The waiter came up after Dent left and said with a standard service smile towards Olive: The gentleman who just left asked me to tell you that he has already bought the order first, and I hope Miss Holt can seriously consider his proposal. Olive raised her eyebrows to look at Dent who had already walked away, thinking, Its really not dead. Olive found Elio sitting aside with a preupied look on his face after the waiter left, as if he was doing some major thought struggle. What are you thinking about? You look as if you are going to the execution ground. What is the matter you can say directly, we have known each other for so long, you and I still see outside? Olive, you are so kind to me! But I think Dent is right, you follow me, it is too aggravating! He has much better connections and social skills than I do, so following me will only bury you! Elios eyes were red as he looked at Olive, and the reluctance in his eyes was almost overflowing. What are you thinking day in and day out? You just dont have as much experience as he does, and I think youve made a lot of progress, you have to believe that in the near future, your achievements will definitely surpass his! Besides, we are friends for a long time, you say so out of touch is not to treat me as a friend? Then Im going to be angry. Olive feigned an angry re at Elio. Olive youre really nice, Im so touched! Hmm! I promise, I will not let down your trust in me, study hard to improve, and I will make you a household name and a superstar! After listening to Olives words, Elio changed his depressed look and promised Olive with a full face. Olive sat with Elio at the restaurant for a while, and remembered that she had to go to the setter, so she got up and said goodbye to Elio and went back to the hotel. The next morning, Olive got up early to visit Maisie in the hospital, but when she arrived, she found that Maisies bed was already empty. No, she clearly remembered that Maisie was staying in this room, right? Where was she? The nurse told Olive that Maisie had just been discharged from the ward and should be in the lobby on the first floor at the moment. Olive rushed to the lobby on the first floor and saw Maisie sitting alone in her wheelchair with her head down and ying with her fingers, while the person beside her was helping her with the procedures. Are you all better? Why are you in such a hurry to get out of the hospital? When Maisie heard Olives voice, she lifted her head and gave Olive a light smile. Im going back to the set to continue filming. Olive was a bit surprised to hear Maisies words, after all, Maisies current state, to put it bluntly, who would give her a scene to shoot? An actress in a wheelchair. Perhaps because Olives surprised expression was too frank, Maisie immediately saw through what she was thinking, and she said to herself, Im fine, I can already shoot the scene. Olive shut up when she heard Maisies exnation. Ocan is really rich and powerful, and he can change the script whenever he wants to. During the free time of chatting, Maisies discharge procedure was finished, Olive pushed Maisie towards the hospital door, but unexpectedly ran into Alieen. Alieen looked anxious and tugged on the corner of a doctors coat, looking like she was pleading with the other party for something. Looking at the wretched Alieen, Olive couldnt help but be a little curious about what was going on, and she unconsciously pushed Maisie in Alieens direction. Doctor, this medical fee is really too expensive, didnt you say before that it wouldnt be too expensive? Can it be cheaper, I cante up with so much money now, can you help make it cheaper? Please! Alieens tone was very pitiful, making people want to pity her at first hearing. But in this hospital, Im afraid Ive seen too much of this kind of thing, that doctors face after hearing Alieens words is not half pity, only impatience.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Miss Holt, I have told you many times, we have hospital rules, what is the use of begging me like this, I can not help you, I advise you, you have time to cry here, why not hurry to raise money, so that you can pay for your mothers surgery in time. If you cant do anything, I can only advise you to take your mother home, I really cant help you, I have a bunch of patients waiting to be seen! With that, the doctor pulled the corner of Alieens coat out of his hand with great force and prepared to turn around and leave. He had been annoyed by this patients family for the past few days, not only him, but also the other doctors in the department who had suffered from Alieens fuss over Tatums medical bills. Alieen saw the doctors attitude, angry almost cursed out, although her current fame is not as good as before, but her hearts arrogance can never be weakened, she has already begged them in such a low voice, but unexpectedly none of them give her face, which makes her very embarrassed. The doctor saw Alieens face change instantly and was not surprised, just muttered a few words of bad luck and left quickly, leaving a gloomy Alieen standing in the same ce, looking at the doctor who did not return, Alieen clutched a medicine bill in her hand, looking a bit desperate. Olive watched this scene from afar and didnt move on, but looked at the lost Alieen and felt some amusement, thinking that the once arrogant and unbeatable Alieen would also have such a pathetic day begging others. Just when Olive was about to push Maisie away, Alieen, who had been immersed in her own world, seemed to sense something and looked in their direction. After seeing who it was, her face instantly became ugly and shaded, and she gave Olive and the two of them a fierce re. Olive saw Alieens expression instantly happy, simply push Maisie towards Alieens direction. Chapter 2706 Rejuvenate the flag I thought you were a person in the entertainment industry, but now youre actually down to the point where you have to beg others for your mothers medical bills, wheres the generosity that you had when you bought yourself a brand name? Why dont you know how to save money, so that you cant even afford to pay for a medical bill now. Alieen had already hated Olive when she saw them, and now she was sarcastically attacked by Olive, her eyes looked at Olive as if she wanted to eat her, and she said viciously, You bitch has the face to say that! If it wasnt for my mothers kindness in raising you for so many years, would you be here today? Now you dont even know how to return the favor, and now you dont even want to pay for the medical expenses! If anything happens to my mother, I will not spare you! And you did this to me! Youll get whatsing to you! Bitch, Im sick of seeing you now! Get the hell out of here! Get out of here! Olive, did you hear the dog barking? Where did the holy bitche from? Shes barking everywhere and reversing right and wrong. Maisie heard Alieens words andughed, and could not help but speak sarcastically. When Alieen heard Maisies words, she paused and turned her head towards Alieen and said coldly, Miss Maisie, this is our family matter, you dont need to be an outsider to care. ording to Alieens previous temper, she would have cursed at Maisie at this moment, but when she thought of Ocan behind Maisie, her previous lesson had made her remember Ocans danger enough, so she had to restrain herself a bit in the face of Maisie who had Ocan as her background. Olive looked at Alieens fearful look towards Maisie and felt some amusement. She didnt pay any further attention to her and pushed Maisie straight towards the hospital door. Because of this interlude, when Olive and Maisie arrived at the set, the crew had already started shooting. The originally noisy crew became quiet after Olive and Maisie arrived, and probably all looked at Maisie with astonishment. Mr. Laas, Olive shouted, ignoring everyones eyes and pushing Maisie to the director. And Mr. Laas seems to be deep in thought, Olive they have reached his side still have no response. It was not until Olives Mr. Laas, it was like waking up and reacting, then he saw Olive and Maisie who had arrived in front of him, his eyes shed a trace of surprise and astonishment, and then quickly wiped away. I didnt expect you to be discharged so soon, I thought youd be staying for a few more days. Mr. Laas smiled after he finished speaking, then he looked at Maisie from top to bottom, nodded and said, Its good that shes okay, now that youre back, everyone can resume filming, but your scenes may be heavier in the next two days, so youll have to work hard next. Mr. Laas, dont say that, I feel very honored to be back on the set, and Im especially grateful to you for this, Ill definitely work hard next, and I promise not to let you down. Maisie sat on the wheelchair and looked at Mr. Laas with determination. Well, I believe you, lets go out now, everyone will be very happy if they know you are back. After Mr. Laas said that, he took the lead and walked forward, Olive pushed Maisies wheelchair and slowly followed behind. It is estimated that because of the rtionship of Ocan behind Maisie, the people in the crew saw her going out, they all politely stood aside, all of them behaved very politely, not daring to have a ck. Everyone stop what you are doing, I have something to say here. Mr. Laas, with a loudspeaker in his hand, stood in the middle of the stage and shouted to the rest of the crew, and in a few minutes time, people came moring over, all gathered at the edge of the stage and formed a circle. Some of you have seen it, right? Maisie is now back in our cast, and a work ethic like hers is worth learning from each and every one of us. But now she, because of her own health reasons, so the previous role some changes, the specific content has been written in the new script,ter will be sent to each of you, then you all read. Not much to say, so as not to waste everyones time, break up, all go to do their own hands, almost half an hourter, we will start working today. Mr. Laas pped his hands and put the speaker in his hands to the side. For the restlessness of the cast and crew offstage, he did not have the heart to understand, after all, he is the director of this y, he said how to act. Since Maisies ident, everyone learned about the existence of the golden master behind Maisie from other peoples mouths. Seeing Mr. Laas walk into his office, the rest of them gathered around like a swarm. Maisie, are you feeling better? Yes Miss Maisie, your legs are not convenient now, just call us if you need anything. Hey Miss Maisie, I knew you were a dedicated actor, I admire you. The people in the crew are all faceless, all warm and fuzzy, Olive has long been used to these wallflowers and backstabbers.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Yes, who doesnt know that the reason why Alieen has ended up in this situation is because of offending Maisie in the cast, so now everyone, should be afraid to be the second Alieen it. Olive is not in a hurry, sitting on the side of the Maisie made a wink, not panic watching the crew of people one by one sympathetic, waiting for the time is almost up, she got up, pushing Maisie to the dressing room. People are such strange creatures, in the face of different people can say different things, even in the face of the same person, at different times can bepletely different attitude. On the way to the dressing room, the two of them were chatting with each other, and just as they walked to the door of the dressing room, they saw Natalia rushing out with an angry face. Her eyes were covered with red blood, and she first nced at Olive, and then dropped her gaze on Maisie. Maisie, youre in a wheelchair and youre still so busy? How can a person who cant even stand up have the face to steal a role from me? Natalia has always been an uncaring person, as if the whole world is her decision, when she said this, naturally did not pay attention to control the volume, half of the entire crew heard the movement of the dressing room, have gathered around. Chapter 2707 Arrogant and domineering There are also some people who wille to the matter, quietly pulled Natalias sleeve whispered: Natalia, you should say less, she is now very important, behind someone to support her, if you offend her today, the future may also be how to retaliate against you, that Alieen is a living example. Olives hearing has always been very good, even if thepdog lowered his voice, she heard it clearly. It seems that all this is exactly as they thought, the reason why the crew attitude to a 360 degree change, all because of the reason behind the Ocan. Natalia even if how arrogant and domineering, after listening to these words still have a few scruples. Although the surface said not convinced, but the mouth is finally not dare to say anything more. The whole face is swollen red like a piece of pig liver, Olive heart feel veryfortable, like to see Natalia defeated look, some people are always habitually stepped on others, asionally role reversal, this heart must be a moment to ept it. Natalia couldnt get mad at Maisie, so she turned her gun and scolded the staff around her: What are you doing here? The crew knew Natalias temper very well, and when they heard the scolding, they all rushed around, fearing that they would be caught and be Maisies scapegoat. Olive from the beginning to the end did not say anything, anyway, now the momentum has been determined, Maisie is still ying the role before, even if Natalia heart dissatisfaction can not be helped, they really do not need to fight with her for these things. She was about to bypass Natalia and push Maisie to the dressing room, when the scriptwriter appeared with a revised script. Natalia side-stepped the scriptwriter and blocked her way. Wait a minute, what the hell is going on now? You dont even have me in your sights, do you? Im telling you, youre the ones who asked me toe here in the first ce, and now you want to kick me out? No way! You have to give me an exnation for this! Dont think that just because you have someone behind you, you cant do anything! Natalia looked at the scriptwriter with her dder in her arms, and her eyes stared like a pair of bells that were about to fall out of their sockets. The scriptwriter helplessly took the script and knocked it in his hand, after all, what does this matter have to do with him? He is a screenwriter, only ording to the requirements of the investor to write the script, as for who to y the role, it is really not his turn to make the decision. But looking at Natalias attitude, without giving her a statement, it is definitely impossible to leave today. She let out a disdainful snort from the side of her nose, anyway, today she can not rush toe and go, must be able to get a im for themselves, if you can get another role, it would be good. Olive and Maisie looked at each other andughed, at least they were once stars of the fire, but they did not expect to be a stalker in private. Olive got up early the next day, she still had to shoot the idol today, so she packed her things and left the set. The shows ratings have been good for the past few days, so I wonder who will be invited as a new guest today. When they arrived at the set, several of the resident guests were sitting around chatting with each other, specting about who the guest would be this time. The director was followed by Alieen, who no one expected to be here today. The first thing you need to do is to get your hands on thepany. The first time I saw her, she was a guest on our show. Narita began to sell the story, which he also heard from another person in the show. Its that time of the day, so tell us. Olive is naturally very curious about how a star who has passed away can be on a hot show. The director had a problem with Alieen, and didnt even want her when she was hot, let alone now. Narita said with a smug smile at the corner of her mouth: Hahaha, that is a big price, it is said to have used hundreds of thousands of dors to buy our guest position. You didnt expect it, did you? Olives jaw dropped to the floor in amazement. Oh my God, this is the same Alieen who couldnt get the money and begged for help with medical bills, a woman who would rather pay for the show than renew her own mothers life? Alieen is now out of contract with Paramount Pictures and has no agent around to help her, leaving her to run the rest of her showbiz career on her own. When I think about it, Olive feels sad for Tatum, this is her good daughter, who would rather watch her die than give a penny to save her life. This is her own mother, but can do such a desperate, her conscience really does not hurt? If Tatum knew this, would she cry and gasp for breath? Alieen has been here before, so she is not aplete stranger to everyone. The director briefly introduced a few words and then went to his own business. The rest of the guests, including Olive, had packed up early, and Alieen still needed to put on her makeup. Olive felt a little bored and got up to check her makeup for sweat, when she overheard Guo Haifeng looking at a very thick book, actually in English. This is a great thing, this schoolmaster is different from ordinary people!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. When Olive came to the dressing room, Alieens makeup was almost done. The finished Alieen was as different from the wretched Alieen a few days ago. Alieen saw Olivee in and immediately said proudly to her: Olive, you are very disappointed, did not think I still have a chance to turn around, did not you think I am definitely finished, my Olive sister, I Alieen is not as weak as you think. Thepany also rolled its eyes at Olive with disdain. Olive did not pay attention to Alieens provocation, walked straight to the makeup table and sat down, began to make up their own makeup. When Alieen saw that Olive didnt care about her, she was upset and coldly continued, I know youre surprised to see me here, but Im telling you, its not that easy for you to hurt me! Chapter 2708 Lose the idol baggage You can eat your food, but dont talk nonsense, Im not hurting you. Also, Im just surprised that you would take your own mothers life-saving money to go through the back door, and Im even more curious to know that if Tatum found out about this, guess if she would be mad at you? Olives sarcastic words were spoken very softly, as if she was just saying that it was a nice day, but in Alieens ears it was extremely harsh, Alieens original smug expression instantly became gloomy, looking at Olive as if she was going to eat her into her belly. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Dont you think youll be punished one day for what you did to her? Olive didnt care how fierce Alieen looked at her, she continued to talk to herself while fixing her make-up, this was the effect she wanted, besides, she didnt start this war of words, she didnt want to listen to Alieens squeeze, dont even think about it. Olive, shut up! Who are you to say this here? What do you know? Its not like Im not going to treat my mom. When I get rich and popr, Ill know what to do! Alieen was shaking with anger at Olives words, she mmed the lipstick in her hand on the make-up table with a bang and said viciously to Olive. Its not your turn to teach me how to behave! If you have the ability, you can pay for my mothers treatment, but if you dont have that ability, dont talk nonsense over there! After saying that, Alieen got up and prepared to leave the dressing room, she looked back at the lipstick she had just pped on the makeup table, and a trace of pain shed in her eyes. Olive followed her gaze and found that it was a very hot lipstick that had recently been released, and the price was not cheap. Alieen picked up the lipstick from the table, examined it with a painful look, found that it was not broken and breathed a sigh of relief, then put it into her bag with great care. Olive looked at Alieens loving and caring actions and suddenly felt a bit sad for Tatum. She probably could not have imagined that her daughter, who had always been raised in her heart, would be so cruel as to have money to buy all kinds of designer brands but not to give her money to save her life. However, Olive wasnt interested in Tatums crap, so she turned around and left the dressing room to go to the set. Soon after she arrived, she heard Itohs voiceing from behind her. Alieen, are you going to wear these shoes for the showter? Most of the segments of this show require bouncing, so Im afraid your shoes are not suitable! Itoh looked at the high heels on Alieens feet, his brow wrinkled can clip a fly. Olive heard Itohs words, then noticed that Alieen had arrived at the scene, she took a look at the high heels on Alieens feet, immediately happy, this Alieen is really a genius, filming outdoor variety show actually dare to step on such high heels, look at the thin heels, at least 10 centimeters high, I do not know how she thought, not afraid of falling to their death? Alieen some embarrassed looking at her feet on the high heels, she did not even think so much beforeing over, anyway, she felt that as long as there is Olive in the ce, she dresses beautifully on the right, because only then will not be stolen the limelight, and this pair of high heels is also her favorite pair of high heels, wearing it, looks like her legs are thin and long, but also very tall. Ah? Does not fit? I I dont know much about these ah, and besides, I didnte out with a spare pair of shoes. Its okay, we have a lot of embroidered shoes for sale around here, you go overter and pick a pair to change on it, you have this shoe to shoot the show ah, its really too dangerous. Xu Jiajun heard Alieens words and immediately said cheerfully, also very kindly pointed to a stall over the shooting side. Alieen looked in the direction he pointed, this look, face directly green, Olive saw the situation also followed the look over, good guys, this Xu Jiajun is really straight ah! The stall had a pile of flowery embroidered shoes, not to mention Alieen, which any actress would be thankful to see such rustic things. Alieen was wearing this kind of shoes when she was in the countryside, but now she hase to the big city with great difficulty, for her, that time in the countryside is a ck history, now let her wear this back, that is certainly impossible.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. No, its better not to bother, Im afraid I cant get used to wearing those kinds of shoes. Alieen hurriedly said, smiling stiffly towards Xu Jiajun. Hearing Alieens words, Olive almost snorted withughter, Alieens pretentiousness was not really surpassed by ordinary people. No way, you have not worn this kind of cloth shoes? I heard people say, the countryside often wear this kind of shoes ah, you did not grow up in the countryside? No sooner had Alieens words fallen than Narita turned towards her in confusion, his eyes wide open and filled with curiosity. Alieen was unfamiliar with the resident singers here, and when she heard Naritas words, she felt a little embarrassed. She hurriedly waved her hand and exined: No, I didnt really spend much time in the country, I was taken to live in the city when I was very young Olive sneered at Alieens serious nonsense, she wanted to see how Alieen was going to round up the words for herself. But at that moment, the director came over and informed everyone that they were ready to shoot the show. Although Alieen was reluctant, but her pair of sky-high shoes could not be worn for the show, and finally, under the kind reminder of the director, she had to change to a pair of embroidered cloth shoes, although this shoe is not as fancy as those other shoes on the stall, butpared to the previous high heels really made Alieen lose a lot of color, which made Alieen a little inferior. Olive and Itoh are in a group, while Narita is in a group with the usually reticent Uzochi Diji, and Alieen is in a group with the straight man Yutani. The task of this issue is for everyone to pick apples from the orchard, three groups picking at the same time, the group assigns itself the task, one person picks the fruit, another team member is carrying a basket to pick up the peaches and transport the apples to the opposite bamboo basket, but before transporting, the transporting team member must first turn around eight times in ce. Then after taking off their shoes and socks to pass the ten-meter-long fingerboard, the apples in the basket were poured into the bamboo basket, and the group that finally filled the basket first would win. Chapter 2709 re-recording The rules of the game are very simple, but after all, you still have to pick apples from the tree. Olive and Alieen are both female guests who naturally have no way to pick apples from the tree, so they can only choose to carry the basket to transport the apples. Olive and Alieen, the two groups, did not have to divide the work directly, but Naritas group was all men. After discussing for a while, they finally decided to let Uzochi, who was rtively tall, pick apples on the tree, while Narita carried the basket on her back to transport the apples under the tree, just like Olive and the others. After a card from the director, the game began immediately. The apples here are rtively small, so everyone actually picking up is not soborious. Uzochi was the first one to jump up the tree. I didnt expect that a person who usually doesnt talk much could be quite good at climbing trees. The rest of the group, Yutani, was not far behind and climbed up the tree very neatly. Only Itoh, who is rtively short, was still struggling to climb. Itoh,e on! Seeing that the other two groups have received apples, while Itoh is still climbing the tree, the side of Olive inevitably a little anxious. The first one to fill the basket was naturally Narita, who looked at Olive, who was still struggling to catch the apples, smiled and then started to spin around, followed by Alieen, and Olive was thest one to fill the basket. After filling the apples, everyone started to turn around, but this basket full of apples is not light, everyone after eight turns have been dizzy. Olive came with some difficulty to thest level of the fingerboard, a time, the whole orchard was filled with the sound of screams, the fingerboard solidly stuck in the soles of the feet but really hurt. After a short while, Alieen, who wasgging behind, gritted her teeth and rushed towards the other direction of the fingerboard, but she didnt expect that there was still some mud on the fingerboard after a rain yesterday, so she slipped and fell down with her weight unstable, and the apples in her back basket rolled to the ground. At this moment, Alieen looked extremely messy, her clothes were covered with mud, but she unexpectedly did not care about the mud on her body, buty down on the ground and tried hard to pick up the apples scattered everywhere.N?velDrama.Org content rights. As the weather was clear, many animals were out to feed, but Alieen, who was concentrating on picking up apples on the ground, didnt notice that she was getting closer and closer to the sheep, and it wasnt until the sheep were scared and jumped in ce, almost hitting Alieen, that she realized that Alieen was so scared that she couldnt even move on the muddy ground! After the immediate crisis had passed, Alieen hurriedly got up from the ground. Now she does not dare to have the slightest dy, only want toplete their own hands as soon as possible the task. This appearance and the former her ispletely two people, including Olive feel some incredible. Alieens idol baggage is very heavy, no matter where you go to dress up, like todays variety show, and have to run and dance, usually she simply do not care. I didnt expect to perform very hard today, even if her little face is now covered with mud dots, but also did not take it to heart. Alieen is now at the end of her rope, and for her this variety show is thest piece of chess she can turn. The gamested about an hour or so, and after the game was over everyone sat down to rest, everyone looked a little exhausted, but the most wretched was Alieen. Look at her, shes put all her strength into it today, right, otherwise how can she make the audience change their mind about her? Narita took a sip of water and was busymenting on Alieen. Olive looked over expressionlessly, and in her heart she only felt that things in this world are unpredictable, who could have thought that a person who was a big hit a few days ago would be in a situation where there is no way out today? While Olive wasmenting, the director received a phone call. It seems that the saying that all things will have karma is correct, it is not unrewarded but the time has not yete. The mistakes that were made before, even if you take the time to make up for them now, you may not be able to make up for them. The director came over with a somewhat ugly expression on his face, he looked at the exhausted crowd, then slowly spoke: I can see that everyone is working very hard today, but still have to work hard, Im afraid we have to re-record the show. The first time I saw the show, I had to re-record it. Director, how could this happen? Yes, Alieen had easily put down her idol baggage and went all out to fulfill the programs requirements, but unexpectedly, it was said that it had to be re-recorded. The director looked at Alieen and opened his mouth, but said nothing, just took a breath. When Alieen saw the directors appearance, she panicked in her heart, and it seemed that this matter must have something to do with herself. Director, why ah? Alieens face was white, and she once again asked carefully. The director didnt look back at Alieen to answer her question, instead he faced the crowd and said helplessly, I was just informed that the investor called and meant to block Alieen from participating in any activities, so its been a hard day for everyone. Olive looked at Alieen who was trembling after hearing this, her mouth opened into an O-shape, obviously it was hard to ept such a result. Director, I worked very hard today, ask everyone if you dont believe me, I put a lot of effort into filming this episode, why do you say you dont want me! Why are you guys treating me like this? This is clearly bullying! Alieen shouted hysterically at the director. Her eyes were red and bloodshot, and tears kept falling down. She turned around and pulled the directors wrist and asked, Director, is there no room for redemption? Alieens performance in the program today, everyone is in the eyes. It was hard to finish recording the program, just to take a breath, but heard this kind of news, so she felt that her whole body blood is frozen, her feet also began to tingle, simply can not stand, almost a heel nted in the mud. The director did not know what to say at this time, his face hung a few moments of intolerance. But this is, after all, the arrangement of the investor. The atmosphere of the scene suddenly became heavy, just now everyone was chattering about the effects of the program shooting, after hearing this news, do not know what to say. Chapter 2710 Retaliation Olive can think with her toes, this matter must have something to do with Ocan, after all, Alieen did so many unforgivable things before, Ocan will not just let her pass lightly. But what we didnt expect was that the storm actually swept in one after another, and in the face of Alieen, a person who is good at pretending to be a weak woman, Shane is also really down to the hand, no mercy at all. It seems that from now on, Alieen will not be able to have anything to do with the show business, she cannot participate in public activities, and she cannot receive any notices. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Miss Alieen, I still hope you can understand us. Things will happen so suddenly, all this is the investors intention, you now pack up, I immediately arrange someone to send you back, you can rest assured, today dyed your time, caused you loss, we will definitely doublepensation to you. The quietness of the scene was broken by the director, he pressed his voice and said these words heavily, everyone looked at Alieen with sympathetic eyes. I guess this is the most hard-working and heartfelt recording of Alieens show since she started her career, but I didnt expect such an ending was waiting for her. It was as if she was stuck in a quagmire and couldnt move, opening her mouth and not knowing what to say. As if she had lost her soul, she dragged her legs and slowly left the set. Her back looked so forlorn, no longer having the pride she once had. How pathetic! Yeah Hey, thats the way it is in show business, no one can say what will happen tomorrow Olive heard the whispers of a few staff members around her, afraid that these people have forgotten their scars and have now long forgotten that Alieen was not a nice person to be around. But Olive saw Alieens lonely appearance, but there was no ripple in her heart. There are only two words in her mind, that is, she deserved it, she asked for it. Like Alieen this kind of person, is simply an ungrateful thing, even if you really help her today,ter will not necessarily be grateful to you, maybe one day can also bite you back. Forget it, this is called retribution. Bad things to do more, naturally, there will be that day, the suffering will be their own. In addition to the staff, the other guests present also have some sympathy for Alieen, except Olive, she does not have any intolerance for all this in her heart, to talk about pity, their own past life is called really poor. Now Alieen suffered all this,pared with their own lifetime, that is simply a heaven and a underground, at least now Alieen, her health can still start from scratch, but only career above the blow, but thest lifetime of Olive, is tortured by her even life is gone. Now is just the beginning, the good show is still in the future. It didnt take long for the director to bring a fresh meat over. The show was going to be re-recorded again, and although everyone was still in a low mood because of Alieens incident, when the show started to y, everyone found their senses again. The Alieen incident was soon left behind. Since the show was filmed twice today, the dy was rather long and it waspletely dark by the time we finally wrapped up. By the time everyone returned to the city, they were all hungry. Narita, as the oldest and most active member of the group, offered to invite everyone to a dinner party, and Olive wanted to go and eat a meal, but conditions did not allow her to do so today, and she did have some important things to do, so she had to politely decline. Olive, I say you are not interesting, how everyone dinner you always do not go, you do not look down on the brothers ah? Today, you will not be allowed to be absent again. Narita reached out and patted Olives head, and said in a deliberate and sinister manner. Olive was a little embarrassed when she remembered that she had been absent from every dinner since we met, so if she didnt go again today, it would seem that she had done it on purpose, but it was really an important matter that she was waiting to do. Im really sorry to everyone, next time, how about next time my treat, Im really too busytely, when I finish my business, Ill treat you all to dinner, order whatever you want. Narita couldnt help butugh when she saw Olives desperate attempt to justify herself, he was just joking. Come on, who doesnt know you? If you have something to do, go ahead and get busy, but next time you cant be absent again. Narita finished her sentence and left with a few other resident guests. Olive smiled and waved goodbye to the crowd, and when everyone was gone, she took out her phone and prepared to make a call to Ware, the best time to add fuel to the fire and get back at Alieen. Hello? Do you have time to meet with me? Its at the cafe on Middle Street, Ill meet you there, theres something I need your help with. Ware froze on the other end of the line, but quickly agreed. Both were men of action, and twenty minutester they were meeting at the cafe. Ware sniffled and looked at Olive meaningfully, Whats so important in the middle of the night, just tell me, as long as I can do it, I wont refuse. Olive leaned forward a little, she said with amusement: Its just a small matter for you, but the reward is not small. Oh? Wares eyebrows were smiling and he couldnt wait to find out what it was all about. Just tell us whats good, so we can all have some fun together.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Olive and him had known each other for quite some time. The two were considered partners who knew each other well, so there was no need to beat around the bush, so they just said what they had to say. Olive hooked a finger at Ware. Wares eyes blinked and it was clear that his whole being was a little excited and he almost fell out of his chair. Good, good, you can rest assured that this matter is simply wise to leave it to me. Ware raised his hand and patted his chest again and again, as if he had beaten chicken blood. Knock, knock, knock, knock, knock came from outside the private room. Pleasee in. Chapter 2711 Twitter Buzz Olive busy all day would have felt hungry, just to let Ware help themselves to do things, simply ordered arge table of dishes, ready to entertain Ware, but I did not expect Ware this person was not moved, just picked up a cup to drink a few sips of water, then said he had other things, to hurry to leave. Why dont you just take your time and eat by yourself, and dont worry about what youve exined to me, Ill let you know if theres any new news when the timees. Olive nodded and picked up a spoon and served herself a bowl of chicken soup.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Its okay, you go ahead and do your thing, Im starving today, I need to eat a big meal. Ware picked up his jacket from his seat and just walked to the door, he suddenly turned his head and said with a grave face, You pay more attentiontely, dont get caught with anything. Olive put down the bowl in her hand, some do not understand the meaning of the words. You have to change your habit of talking only halfway, what is going on? Ware frowned slightly, then said, Natalia seems to have contacted a number of entertainment reporters, I guess she wants to be behind the creation of a little bit of fierce information about you. Olive took a deep breath, it seems that none of these people in the entertainment industry are easy to get, even if you do not provoke them, you can not avoid their pestering. Okay, I will pay attention, you go back quickly. But Natalia has always been a thunderbolt, but not a raindrop, but if she really had any skills she wouldnt have ended up in this situation, Id like to see what new tricks she cane up with. Ware saw Olives confident look and thought that he was overly concerned. After nodding his head, he pulled the door handle and left the cafe. Olive casually ate some, did not dy in the cafe, casually greeted a cab, then returned to the hotel. The whole day of shooting, almost all in the state of running, now Olive even if the body is made of King Kong, will inevitably feel some fatigue. Soak a hot bath, then into the nest, this sleep until the dawn. Seeing that there is nothing to do today, and the time is also considered early. Thepanys main goal is to provide a good solution to the problem of the problem. But when I think of what Tatum saidst time, Olive really cant be a cold and heartless person. She is also conflicted in her heart, Olive thinks that Tatum will be seriously ill at a young age because she has done something to be retributed, but watching Tatums life pass away little by little, if she ignores it, her heart is not happy, she always does not want to owe anyone. Olive thought carefully about the matter and finally decided to help Tatum by going to the hospital to settle part of the treatment fee, as it was impossible to take all of this mess on herself. When Olive arrived at the hospital lobby, she saw a familiar figure from a distance, but this figure was a little less energetic than before, and that was Alieen. Olive did not want to greet her, the two sisters had nothing to say to each other, she just wanted to pay the fee and leave. When she turned her head, she saw Alieen staring at her with nk eyes, and Olive was almost shocked. What are you doing here? Its a rare day when Alieen doesnt speak hysterically by yelling, not a bit of emotion can be heard. I came over to help your mother pay for some treatment. Olive said in a light-hearted way. Huh? You think Im stupid, how could you possibly help my mom pay for her medical bills? Im afraid youre here to see usugh, right? I dont care to talk to you, hurry up and get out of my way! Olive is not in the mood to exin anything to Alieen, and its a waste of breath to say one more word. What are you pretending to be nice to me now? I begged you so hard to do something for the sake of the family, and you didnt help? Alieen looked at Olive with cold eyes, that kind of look was unpleasant. I think youre quite right, I shouldnt help this now either, its kind of selfish of me, Ill withdraw this money right away, you go pay it yourself. Olive wanted to p herself twice, what is this matter? The good intentions as a donkeys liver and lungs, early in the morning and was scolded. As soon as Alieen heard that the money was to be refunded, the whole person immediately blocked Olives way as if he was electrocuted. No way! How can you be a wolf? It was not easy for my mother to bring you up, and now that she is sick, the medical expenses should have been paid by you! Alieen paused for a moment, as if thinking about something, and then she said timidly, Youre not bad off now anyway, so help my mom pay for all her treatment, at least shes been kind to you! You have to repay the favor! Olive raised her eyebrows and looked at the shameless Alieen in front of her, it was an eye-opener to be able to do such a thing. You think Im a cash cow? I cane up with this 100, 000 yuan is not easy, the rest you find your own way to stop looking for me! Olive pushed away Alieen who was blocking her way, she really didnt want to see that disgusting face for one more second. When she got back to the hotel, a wave of sleepiness hit her. Thinking that nothing was wrong, she let herself sleep. When Olive woke up again, she was busy opening her phone, and it was exactly as she expected. All kinds of gossip about Alieen were already flying around on Twitter. But the mostmented on was about Alieens affair with her mother. On the Twitter hot search, there are a few big words: Alieen is not worthy of being a child. When I clicked on it, all the news was simr. Yesterday Olive had told Ware the general situation. Tatum has terminal stomach cancer and needs a lot of money for treatment. And as a child, Alieen actually abandoned his own mother refused to pay the medical bills and turned around and used all his savings to buy a guest status on a variety show. Ware at least did so many years of paparazzi, these situations how to write, he knew in his heart, a night of work, the whole world knows this Alieen is a kind of wolf heart and dog lung people. Olive looked over thements below the hot search. Theizens have used Alieen of being unworthy of being a public figure, and some even told her to die early and be a good person in her next life. At the bottom of the page, there was a video interview, which Olive didnt know about, and she became interested. I didnt expect this Ware to be so powerful, the video is naturally more persuasive than the text. Chapter 2712 Retribution is coming Ms. Tatums situation is now veryplicated, she has reached an advanced stage since she was admitted to the hospital, and to be honest, it is difficult for us doctors to guarantee whether the follow-up treatment will be sessful in saving Ms. Tatums life. We at the hospital have seen many people who dont care about their own mothers and fathers, but Alieen is at least a public figure, and to say that she cant afford to pay for Ms. Tatums treatment is indeed unbelievable. The person who spoke was Tatums attending doctor, the one who had the most contact with Alieen. Ms. Tatums meals are brought to her by our nurses from the cafeteria every day, and Alieen visits only a handful of times. And she never saw her bring any nutritional products, as if she had nothing to do with the person lying in the bed. We could never have imagined that underneath the pretty face is actually such a heartless and unfeeling person. In fact, Alieen was also hospitalized in our hospital before, Im not at liberty to disclose the situation, Ms. Tatum also came to take care of her, overworked and fainted in the corridor, only to be found with stomach cancer. But Alieen never asked about it, and I didnt even see Ms. Tatum for the first three days of her hospitalization, which made me feel cold. There are people in the world who are so indifferent, how many friends want to raise their children but not their parents, but she Alieen, her mother is right in front of her eyes, but she does not care! The doctor said here, a p on the table to express his indignation, he sighed, raised his hand to straighten his cor, and began to say again without panic: Fortunately Ms. Tatums adopted daughter, Miss Olive, helped her to bear part of the cost of treatment, otherwise the hospital may have stopped using drugs today. I dont know why there is such a big difference between children raised in the same family, let alone why a biological daughter is not as good as an adopted daughter. When we found out that Ms. Tatum had stomach cancer, the first person to go to the hospital to find out what was going on was also Miss Olive. I dont know what Alieen was doing in the middle of all this, but she wasnt doing her job as a child! Thats what makes all of us feel bad! Although Im just an outsider and dont understand the twists and turns, there are some things, I guess, that speak to a persons good intentions. For Miss Alieen I do not judge, I just think Miss Olive is very kind, good people will be rewarded! Although the doctors words do not denigrate anyone, but so aparison, Alieen can be good to where! The persons own mother did not care, such a person, is really cold-blooded heart very much. Then, the doctor went on: ording to reason, this is someone elses family matter, I cant allow an outsider to say anything, but the doctors heart, how can we ignore the patient? We certainly hope to leave one more patient behind, and I hope that you will therefore take this as a warning, and must be grateful and be kind. His voice came from the earpiece, resounding and powerful, and every word had great power.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The social status of doctors is very high, after all, can save lives, a doctor has personallye forward to say these words, then the truth must be so. Such a small video was released to thework, immediately caused a furor, the number of clicks and retweets drifted up, the heat is about to explode. When the video was turned off, a silvery smile escaped Olives lips, her eyebrows arched and she looked very happy. Olive raised her eyebrows and thought in her mind: Alieen, arent you usually very powerful? This time, I see how you should face well! The sky is watching, your retribution ising! Olive was curious about what theizens had to say about Alieen, so she hastily opened thements with great interest. She softly recited the hotment, The best vicious woman of the year, I vote for Alieen, let her be the first ce, okay? People like her are probably the ones who wont survive more than two episodes in a drama, right? Yuck, sooner orter its over! Compared to her, Miss Olive is just like an angel, full of the glory of humanity. The key is to do good deeds without leaving a name, it is simply a living lightning! Thements were all in Olives favor, using and criticizing Alieen. In fact, Olive had expected such a result, and everything was developing ording to what she thought. Its just that There are some badments in the end, and some people say that these are nned by Olive, just to hype, concave persona. But these discordantments, not worth Olive wasted emotions, she knows, even if she where all good, and even did a perfect, there will be someone to me. After all, there is no need to force anyone to do anything. Olive put her phone aside, she simply washed up and started her morning skincare routine, after all, she is the one who depends on her face, so she has to take good care of it. Olives mind was racing with thoughts, and she couldnt help but imagine Alieens face when she found out about the public opinion. It must be very exciting, right? But she cant be toocent, now that shes on fire step by step, the trees are inviting the wind, and there might be eyes watching her back! After arriving at the set, the eyes of the staff all fell on Olive, she is now the Ambassador of Kindness, her body is very hot, who does not want to have a good rtionship with her? Some employees with a little more guts took the initiative to greet Olive: Olive, you look so good today, you look radiant and fresh. What woman wouldnt like such apliment? At that, Olives smile had a little more warmth in it: You have a sweet mouth, here, this is the soy milk I bought, drink it while its hot. Olives character is good, no shelf, in fact, the big guys quite like her. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Olive, do you know what happened online? I cant see that you are such a person who does good deeds without leaving a name! Listening to theirpliments, Olive only smiled gently, she did not make anyments. At this time, she had to be careful not to show anycency or glee, or else she would definitely be caught making a big deal out of it. Olives mouth was tight and she didnt spit out a single informative word, so the people around her couldnt help but be disappointed and dispersed. She lowered her eyes, hiding the despondency in her eyes, and walked towards the dressing room. There is no such thing as what everyone says, these things are all the result of her design. Chapter 2713 Wallflower Although the purpose is not pure, even with a certain amount of utilitarianism, but so what? Kindness without teeth is cowardice! During the thought, Maisie pushed the wheelchair slowly in, making a lot of noise. Hearing the sound, Olive subconsciously turned around and looked over, she showed a kind smile: Youre here, do you need my help? No need. Maisie had long been familiar with it, and she moved very skillfully, pushing the wheelchair to Olives side. Maisie spoke lightly, I see you are smiling, very happy, right? She said this as if she had a deeper meaning. What am I happy about? Dont pretend, I know all about it, you nned the Alieen affair, right? Maisie said casually, as if she was asking a casual question. Olives expression instantly paused. It wasmon knowledge that Ocan was the one who had blocked Alieen, and when something like this happened, wouldnt he be the first person behind it? If he had a n, he would have told me in advance. Maisie interrupted Olive. Maisie interrupted Olives words. But she didnt mean any harm, she was just talking to Olive casually. Olive then collected her emotions, she also did not want to hide, just did not expect that she actually guessed it in advance. Thats right, I admit it, it was my handiwork. Those things before were just ying with her, teasing her, and now its the real dish! She had a soft, light smile on her face, looking harmless. Maisie looked, could not help but be surprised: In fact, I have always had a question inside my heart to ask you, before there was no opportunity, why not simply take advantage of this opportunity to ask a clear! I wonder, at least you and Alieen are sisters, the love is still there. What did she do to make you resent her so much? Maisie could sense Olives attitude towards Alieen, and she wanted to make sure she didnt have a chance to get up again. Maisies eyes fell on Olives face, and her heart shrank a little, but Olive didnt show any breakthrough: The rtionship between us is too deep to be clear in one or two words. Anyway, you just need to know that I have my own reasons for doing so. Her words were very obvious, she just didnt want to tell Maisie the truth, Maisie is not an insensitive person, she didnt pursue the root of the question. Okay, but I also want to remind you that now that your career is on the rise, its the most stressful time. Every extra thing you do, stay means youre taking an extra risk thats not worth it. Maisie kindly reminded, Olive knew, and she took it to heart: Thank you, I know youre doing it for my own good, its just not the same. Im happy with other peoples revenge, but its the fact that its me whos tearing Alieen apart that makes me feel truly redeemed. Redemption? The weight of those two words was so heavy that Maisies lips opened and closed, obviously wanting to say something, but after a few back and forth, she swallowed those words. The dressing room was quiet again, and soon Olive and Maisie were done with their makeup. During the intermission, Olive had just taken a sip of water when an unexpected guest appeared. Oh, look at my mouth, its really smart. Ive told you before, that Alieen is not a good thing, sooner orter he will copse! This Olive is a different story, shes going to be a big hit! Olive was so surprised to hear these words at a higher volume that it was hard for her not to turn around and look at them. She frowned and looked behind her. Olive only took a nce and then withdrew her gaze, she was too tired to deal with these small soldiers. The three of them looked at each other and hurried to Olives front, smiling ingratiatingly: Olive, congrattions, youve been very hottely, and youre in the limelight! Soon, many producers will surelye to you to cooperate, your future road is very spacious! Listening to their words, Olives heart was indifferent and she felt three flies buzzing in her ears. It was the director who saved Olive as she walked back, ignoring the three from the beginning to the end. They gritted their teeth and said, What kind of attitude is this Olive? Is it because shes hot and doesnt like us anymore? I think thats it! It doesnt matter, well just please her and try to get some benefits anyway. Whatever she thinks, well get back onter when shes resting. And Olives phone vibrated in her pocket as she walked back. Because on the set, she had to mute it, and this moment coincidentally, just when she noticed it. Taking out the phone and looking at it, the screen showed the hospital. Olives eyes suddenly jumped with a sense of foreboding. Her eyes revealed a slight hesitation, and only after a moment did she pick up the phone. Hello, please ask you The voice on the other side of the phone was very urgent: Hello, this is Ms. Tatums primary care doctor, do you remember me? Olive gave a beat, listening to this, if she had just had a bad feeling, Im afraid she could already say it was certain now. As expected, the doctor continued to speak. The situation is very urgent, and the treatment you sent to the hospital before has almost been paid for. However, Ms. Tatums condition is so serious that the treatment cannot be stopped for a moment, we cant contact Alieen, so we have to look for you. Can youe to the hospital now? Olive picked up the phone and hung up after coping with a few words, she really did not think that Alieen would really care about Tatums death. Just Olive hesitated, after all, Tatum raised herself for so many years in the countryside, although treating herself badly, but I cant ignore her. Alieen has made it clear that he will not care about her life, if even he does not care, then Tatum can only wait for death in the end, Olive thought for a while, decided to help Tatum a hand.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After Olive made her decision, she immediately took out her cell phone to call Elio, but the phone rang for a long time, but no one answered. It was only when Olive patiently dialed for the seventh time that Elios side picked up the phone. Hello, Olive, can you hear me? Its too noisy for me to hear you here. Elio said as he looked for a quiet ce. Olive, what can I do for you? Im outside right now and it was too noisy there just now to hear the phone ring. Elio said slightly apologetically. Are you free now? Olive asked. Yes, I just didnt have anything to do today, so I came out to hang out for a while Olive, what can I do for you? Chapter 2714 White-Eyed Wolf I have something I want you to help me with, can you rush to the hospital where Tatum is right now? Help me pay the missing medical bills for her. After Olive finished this sentence, Elio on the other end of the phone did not squeal. When Olive saw this reaction, she naturally knew that it was Elio who was upset in her heart, after all, Elio hated Alieen so much, and Tatum was Alieens real mother. Olive saw that Elio did not say anything, so she smiled a little and said soothingly, You listen first, first grab the time to help me go to the hospital to pay the fee,ter I wille to you when I am finished. Oh, okay then, Ill go to the hospital now then. Elio on the other end of the phone reluctantly responded. I still have a few scenes to shoot, Im in a hurry, I wont talk to you anymore, see youter. Olive hung up the phone without waiting for Elios reply, she took the time to call, so she couldnt dy too long, or it wouldnt be good to have the rest of the crew waiting for her alone. Although Olive can afford Tatums medical expenses, it is not a small amount of money, plus the follow-up treatment costs after the payment, for Olive is not easy, so she actually hesitated before. But when she thought of Tatums current condition, to put it bluntly, if she didnt help her, she would really only die. And in the end, Alieens current wretched appearance is really rted to herself, if she indirectly killed Tatum because of her own reasons, Olives own conscience will be unsettled, so Olive is still ready to finish filming the remaining scenes and rush to the hospital. When Olive finished filming and arrived at the hospital, Elio was sitting on a chair in front of Tatums room, her head tilted to the side, as if she was asleep. Olive gently walked next to Elio and was just about to put her bag down when Elio woke up in a daze, he looked at Olive and was a little dazed from his sleep. Olive, youre finally here, what time is it? Looking at the dazed Elio, Oliveughed lightly and asked, Have you paid all the fees? Hearing Olive ask this question, Elios face, which was still smiling, immediately copsed. I paid all the missing fees and the fees to be usedter, but Olive, I just dont understand, why do you want to help her ah, Alieen and Tatum did that to you at first, you have forgotten? Its so easy to see them get whatsing to them, and youre so good, you dont even look at it, but youre still helping. Besides, its not a small amount of money that youre just throwing away to someone else, and its the mother of that nasty person! The more Elio said, the angrier he became, the more he hated Olive, and in the end he couldnt help but start rolling his eyes, and Olive looked at Elios painful appearance and felt some amusement. I know what you said, throwing out so much money all of a sudden I also hurt ah, but think about it, Tatum although I was really not good to me, but in the end, they also raised me for so many years, if I obviously have the ability to help her at this time but not to save her, that is not very conscienceless? Then what is the difference between Alieen and me? Olive patiently exined to Elio, she knew that Elio was actually fighting for herself, but Alieen is Alieen, Tatum is Tatum, she couldnt do that kind of thing to see death without saving herself. Forget it, I dont care about you, anyway, the fee is paid what else can be done, Ill go back first, you go in to see her yourself or go back with me? Elio heard Olives exnation also calmed down, although she still felt that such arge sum of money, just spend on Tatum such a person, but Olive is indeed right. She was not going to go in to see this person. Olive could pay Tatums bill regardless of her past, but she could not. She felt bad when she thought that Tatum was Alieens mother, and she was really tired from the afternoon at the hospital today, so she just wanted to go home and get some rest. Ill go in first to see her, you go back to rest first, its been a hard day for you. After Elio left, Olive pushed open the door of Tatums hospital room. Tatum was sitting on the hospital bed with nk eyes staring at the TV, which was reporting the news about Alieens ungratefulness and unfiliality.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. In just a few days, Tatumsplexion was as lifeless as if she had suffered a major blow. Her hands were clutching the sheets, her eyes were red and swollen as if she had been crying for days, and her hair, which was still somewhat inky, had turned white, and her whole body seemed to have suddenly aged by more than 20 years, with an air of loneliness and vicissitude. Looking at Tatum like this, Olives heart suddenly surged with an inexplicable sour emotion, in theory, she should feel happy to see Tatum be like this, but for some reason, at this moment Olive but really some heartache her. She stood at the door for a while, knocked gently on the door, and slowly walked to Tatums side before Tatum noticed Olives arrival. Olive, do you know where our Alieen has gone? I cant find her anywhere, and no one answers her phone, do you know where she is? When Tatum saw Olivee in, there was a glow of hope in her eyes. She grabbed Olives hand tightly, as if she had grabbed a lifeline, and her tears fell in bunches as she spoke. Olive did not know how to answer Tatums words, in fact, the news has been very clear, Tatum should have read it many times in the past few days, but she could not ept the fact that her daughter, whom she had always loved, obviously had money but was not willing to give herself a cure. You know where Alieen is, dont you? Tell me, Olive, say something! When Tatum saw that Olive didnt say anything, she became even more anxious. She still held onto Olives hand, but the light in her eyes slowly faded and her face turned ashen. Seeing her like this, Olive hesitated for a moment and said to her, Alieen hasnt contacted metely, and Im not sure about these things, and now no one can contact her. As soon as Olives words left her mouth, Tatum loosened her grip on Olives hand as if she had lost her soul. She copsed on the hospital bed, tears sliding down the corners of her eyes onto the quilt, looking like dead grass full of despair. Olive understands how Tatum feels right now. She grew up with her daughter in her heart, treating her as a treasure, but in the end she didnt even care if she lived or died. At this moment, the hospital room is exceptionally quiet, looking at such Tatum, Olive also do not know what to say, can only quietly stand aside and look at the silent tears of Tatum. Chapter 2715 Jealousy After a long time, Tatum choked up and asked, So, what they say on TV is true? She obviously has money but she wont give it to me to cure me, is she really that cruel? Tatums voice was half sad and half desperate, her heart had no hope at this moment. Olive didnt take Tatums words, she didnt know what to tell her, and she didnt know how to answer Tatum when she asked her again afterwards. Olive had to stand quietly in the same ce, looking at the lifeless Tatum, to be honest, she really sympathized with Tatum, although she used to be very harsh to her in the countryside, but to her own daughter is really spoiled, fearing that she was wronged. After all, you know that Alieen is a country girl, even if Alieen looks pretty, but in order to make ends meet, but also to help the family do some work, but because of Tatums favor, in the countryside for so many years, Alieen did not even pick the water, no wonder Tatum despair, Alieen this behavior is really too cold, as the next person Olive are Its no wonder Tatum is desperate. Tatum but she will be spoiled to the bone since childhood, in the end, she dislikes people are a burden, money is not willing to take out to Tatum to save lives, but also directly disappeared. The fact is that Tatum is also a sinner, there is no denying that she is an excellent mother, but not a qualified parent, Alieen has be this way, and Tatums overindulgence can not escape the me. After a while, the dam in Tatums heart finally copsed and she suddenly burst into tears. I really did it to myself raised a wolf, my own daughter who grew up doting on me as a burden, but in the end you actually paid to help me Tatum seemed to havee to her senses, clutching Olives hand and lying on the hospital bed, bawling! Olive looked at Tatums hands, with bones as thin as wood to describe, is not too much. In the early years, Tatum worked day and night in the fields to support the family, and it was not easy for her to expect her children to grow up and be sessful, thinking that she could enjoy a few days of happiness, but she got stomach cancer. Since she has been hospitalized for so long, Alieen has not been served with good food and drink, and has not been able to eat any nutritional products. I could never have imagined that I would be here today! Tatum is holding Olives hand and crying, her body is trembling, a snotty nose and a tear, it is difficult to associate the woman in front of her with the sarcastic her of the past. The warmth from the palm of her hand, this is the first time Olive and Tatum so intimate, they hold hands, but Olive can not say any words offort, only feel like a me burning in her throat, she stood stiffly at the edge of the bed, looking at Tatum. Olive, Olive, you say how you are so good to me. I didnt treat you like a human being when I was little, and I left all the dirty work for you to do when you were so young. I feel bad in my heart, Im so guilty! Tatum clenched her hand into a fist and punched herself in the chest, now she finally knew who was the good guy and who was the bad guy. She was so remorseful, she didnt expect her proud daughter to be a wolf and a dog. Olive touched her nose and actually felt sour in her heart, feeling a little sad for Tatum. She was in the hospital these days, no one came to visit, and even her own daughter did not care, not even willing to pay a penny to renew her life. In this big city, she cant find a person to talk to, so I guess her heart is like in the frying pan these days, it must be unbearable. In thispletely unfamiliar environment, was found to be the end of life, even the only family members also abandoned themselves, hey, Olive just think about it, I feel sad.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Dont think about it so much, Ive forgotten almost everything from my childhood. You should get well now. Olive let go of Tatums hand and patted her on her hunched back, a reluctant smile on her face. Tatum sobbed as she tilted her head back and patted her cheeks, breath after breath of air, eyes swollen like a pair of walnuts, probably not having shed many tears during the night. Olive, there are some things I dont want to hide from you anymore, I cant take these words to the coffin. Tatum had a hard time calming herself down, her eyes looked out the window, it seems some past events came to her mind. What do you mean? Just say what you have to say. Olive was like struck by lightning, not knowing what Tatum wanted to say, but hearing her heavy tone, it was certainly not a small matter. I hate your mother! So Im taking out all my hatred for her on you. Tatum looked at Olive with a firm gaze; even after decades, she couldnt forget that womans face. Olive didnt expect Tatum to suddenly bring up her own mother, and was instantly interested, curious about what had happened between them. Tatum looked at the changing expression on Olives face, she continued, Your mother is very beautiful, women, country women are jealous, like me, I am jealous that your mother is too beautiful. Olive opened her mouth, but did not know what to say, although the word mother is very strange to her, can not even remember her mothers appearance in her mind, but if you say the word beautiful, it should not match. Tatum mouth crossed a smile, these things are a long story, she also did not dy much. There is something even more surprising to you, you are not your parents biological. Olive looked up sharply, feeling the sky spinning, the whole person just felt her ears buzzing. She kept recalling the events of her childhood, only to feel that the images were fragmented and she really couldnt think of any useful clues. Olive, you dont look anything like your mother, you must have been sold to your mother by the rag collector at the entrance of the vige! In my memory, Alieen always said this as a child, propped up and standing tall on the hillside looking at her herding sheep, her tone full of provocation. The women in the countryside were short-sighted and had nothing to say every day, so they talked about all the short and sweet things, whose girls had given birth to children, whose daughters were not yet married, and even Alieen did not look like her mother, which was also taken as a joke by these women after dinner and tea. No! I forbid you to talk nonsense! Olive was young at that time, she did not understand what these words meant, but she knew that Alieen could not say anything good in her mouth, so she naturally had to hold her chest to refute. Chapter 2716 Memories In fact, Alieen is not the only one who said this in the vige, almost everyone who saw her woulde up with a sentence, Olive has long been used to hearing it, only to think that those people are deliberately mocking themselves, and did not take it to heart. Today, when she heard Tatums words, she realized that what those adults said was actually true. Olive felt the tips of her fingers were tingling, as if the blood in her body had frozen at this moment, and her breathing had be rapid, so she sat on her buttocks on the hospital bed next to her, and only then did she feel better. Tatums face was a little worried, she raised her hand to Olive and then put it down again. As if she was afraid that Olive would fall. This look makes Olive feel a little funny, is this a bted concern? Its toote, everything is toote, when she needs it the most can not be given, after theplement is not able to make up. These so-called care, to the current her has no meaning to speak of. So what they said was true. Olive slowly spoke, joke, really big joke, I actually lived two lifetimes to understand this fact. Tatum pulled the corner of the quilt wipe the tears in the corner of the eyes, now she is indeed old, her face is covered with the traces of age. Now she looks no different from those kindly old people, but she was never an easy-going winner, it seems that people will die and their words are good. She choked twice and said: If my body had not been unable to hold on, I would not have told you this, these words have been held in for so many years, it is time to tell you. Your real mother is very beautiful, you do not look like her, but the light in your eyes, is the same. Olive looked into Tatums eyes, she just wanted to be a listener, her mind imagining what her real mother could be like, Tatum was one of the most beautiful women in the vige when she was young, and it would take some difficulty to make her jealous. Tatums eyes rolled around and she carefully tried to find a bit of that persons look on Olives face back then, but other than those eyes, it really didnt look much like anywhere else. Hey Tatum sighed as she looked out the window at the falling leaves and her thoughts went back to that fall. I forget the exact time, but in any case it was an autumn. Your mother came to the vige out of the blue, and no one knew where she came from, nor did they expect her to stay in the vige. But everyone could see that she was from the big city and had a different temperament from us. But she never liked to smile or talk to her neighbors, a beautiful woman with all the mncholy between her eyebrows. This, in turn, made people in the countryside very interested in her, men and women like to gather around her, and everyone was curious as to what would make her give up her original life ande to the countryside and choose to start over. I was also interested in her, but never took the initiative to say anything to her, because I was jealous in my heart. I know that in the big city, maybe Im not much. But in our countryside, that palm-sized ce, I was known as a flower, and even the matchmakers from the next few viges came to talk to me about marriage, not to mention the few men in the vige. Every day it was either fruit or chickens and ducks, and the threshold of my house was almost ttened by them. But since your mother came, all these men have been hanging around her, as if everyone has forgotten about my existence. I thought to myself, Why? Is it just because shes a city girl? Then why didnt she stay in the city and enjoy herself, but had toe to the country to upset me? Tatum said here, a little agitated, grabbed the corner of the quilt in his hand, thinking of those things back then, the heart is very unhappy. Olive also followed the frown, no wonder Alieen always can not see who is better than himself, after all this is gic genes at work ah. You cant be that hostile to her just because of her looks, can you? Olive was a little impatient to know what had happened to make Tatum hate so much. Yes, naturally theres something else going on. Whats the use of looking pretty, to put it mildly? She cant do things. What can a woman who has been pampered in the city do when shees to our poor vige in the middle of nowhere? At that time the vige did not even have a well, drinking water had to go to the back of the mountain spring, not to mention the distance of one kilometer, the bucket of water she could not afford to pick. Any physical work, she can not do. Fortunately, she came to live in your parents home before, your father every time to go to the mountains to fetch water, will bring her a bucket, in fact, even without your father that so what, a bunch of men in the vige grabbed to help her do things, just to talk to her one more time. And thats what makes me feel even worse! Tatums expression seemed to be steeped in some past memory, and the hatred in her eyes was so deep that Olive couldnt help but feel that she was very pathetic. She was consumed by jealousy, tormented over and over again for her whole life, and finally ended up in this situation. Olive couldnt help but shake her head as she sighed, And then what, then what happened? Tatum squinted her eyes in thought, her eyes revealing a bit of sorrow: Im not going to lie, before she came, I was the most beautiful woman in the vige. I looked decent, people passing by would look at me a few more times, I was smug, and the girls in the vige would secretly be jealous of me. All this made me very happy! But then what? And then Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Speaking of the excitement, Tatum whole person stopped and breathed heavily as if he was going to die. Just when Olive was a little scared, she fell well on her own: Until she came to the vige, I did not know what is called a world of difference! I thought I was good-looking, butpared to her, it was not enough! The people in the vige used to look at me a few times, but since she came, they look at her as if they had lost their souls. I, on the other hand, was in a very miserable situation, I used to be star-crossed, but since then Ive beenpletely left out. Even now, Tatum seems to be able to recall that there were people talking behind their backs about how beautiful they both were. Where can Tatum bepared to that kind of fairy? Ill tell you what, shes not even worthy to lift the shoes of others. Tatum would hear this kind of talk many times. How could she stand it after being spoiled for so long? So she became jealous of her and secretly cursed her behind her back. Chapter 2717 Just who is it Finally, we all know her secret. How could a woman as beautiful as she is, who at first nce is not from the same world as us,e to the vige without a reason? She was pregnant and came to the vige to have a baby. Tatums words were expected by Olive, in fact she had already guessed it, but it was a different feeling to really hear Tatum say it. I was so happy to see her belly getting bigger and bigger every day, I just couldnt wait for everyone to see her for what she really was! Shes just a b*tch, whats worth them all caring about! But I was too happy too soon, or you could say that it was not as simple as I thought. That father of yours, long ago, helped her take care of everything, before and after, there will not be any gossip. Even if someone is gossiping, he will personally take care of it, and so, her life is still as smooth as when she first arrived. Recalling those past events was like uncovering Tatums scars and leaving her to deal with the bloodstains herself. I followed her every day to see how she was doing, if she was getting ugly, but even in her iner clothes, she was still charming, but she had that big belly, like she was pregnant with twins. Not only that, but since her belly had grown, her rosy face had be pale, and she didnt look as good as before. Tatum wanted her to die, and if she did, Tatum would be the best-looking woman in the vige again. Do you know that I could never have guessed that she had managed to give birth to you, and many times I looked at her shaky body and I thought it would die in one piece. Your survival, its a miracle. When she finished so many words, Olive gained a huge amount of information, her whole body was a bit unbelievable, feeling a bit depressed and hard inside. It was strange that she was able to resonate emotionally when she had obviously not experienced those things. Tatums eyes sobered up a bit, and she looked at Olives face, in a trance again: The moment she gave birth to you, her whole body died, hanging on to her breath and entrusting you to her former adoptive parents. I still remember, she was lying pitifully on the bed, her eyes were full of tears, so beautiful! At that moment, my heart was so relieved and relieved, but it was apanied by endless suffering. Tatum has lived in her shadow all her life, tossing and turning, never able to escape. Olive paused: Well she didnt know what to say, she was in a veryplicated state of mind and needed to sort out a thing or two. With the passage of time, you look out more and more like her, although you do not look as beautiful as her, but the hands and feet, are very much like her. Just like that, my heart got the vent once again, and I transferred all my resentment against her to you Thats why So thats why she did all those things before, and it was all because of that. Olives hand tightened and she smiled softly, But she never did anything to hurt you, and its appropriate for you to hate her like that and spill over into me? In the end, these were Tatums personal problems, and she should solve them herself. Tatum was so irritated by her such to-the-point words that her whole body trembled: I know you must think Im bad, but no matter what, Ive raised you for so many years, so Ive done right by you. At least she lived and grew up in peace and quiet. Olive nodded and said, Thats why Im paying for your treatment now, and thats not a small amount of money. But Tatum, theres something you havent made clear to me, and thats what my identity is really like. After hearing all that, I still dont know. Although Tatum said a lot, there was simply zero important information in it, and she couldnt find any clues. Tatum sighed: Its really not that I dont want to tell you, but I dont know either, I told you everything I know. She her identity is very mysterious, came to the vige, with no one to interact with, the pressure does not know her identity. Tatum said so justifiably, but Olive really did not want to let go of such a good opportunity, her eyes lit up, suddenly thought: Then do you have a picture of her? A photo would be fine, at least it would have some scope. Under her expectant eyes, Tatum shook his head: I dont have one, you know my ipatible rtionship with her, how could I have a picture of her? Tatums words made Olives whole body very disappointed, her whole body was excited, but now it fell back to the bottom. She didnt even know what her mother looked like! What did she look like, the one who made all the men swoon and made Tatum jealous for the rest of her life? Olive closed her eyes and she was lost in thought: All right, in that case, you rest well in the hospital, Ill go. She had to get some air now, otherwise her head was going to explode if she continued to stay in this hospital. Looking at Olives figure ready to leave, Tatums heart was suddenly filled with mixed feelings, she called out to Olive: Wait, the money thank you After all, her life is now sustained because of Olive, she is not such a person who does not know what is good or bad. Tatums words made Olive froze, she really didnt expect that one day Tatum would actually say thank you to her. If it was before, it would have been a nightmare. Olive shook her head, Its okay. She suddenly understood that Tatums own daughter couldnt be trusted, so she had to bully her. Ding ding ding the phone rang, Olive took it out and saw that it was Elio calling.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She didnt want to answer it, she was annoyed now, but she was afraid that something was wrong, so she answered it. As expected, there was really something wrong, and right after she got through, Elios anxious words were whispering in her ear. Olive! Its over, its over, hurry up and check the inte, this is really a big deal! Elios tone is very anxious, Olive headache very much, but she still forced to bear, calm response: you control the emotions okay, do not rush, what happened, the circumstances to me to tell a story. Elio took a deep breath, knowing that their anxiety is useless, to solve the problem is the key, she tried to calm down: I do not know who released a ck video of you on the Inte, and now thework uploads are boiling, what ck you, throwing you dirty words have emerged. I tell you, a moment also can not say, you go to see it yourself. Chapter 2718 Olive froze, she hadnt reacted yet, slowly receiving the amount of information in his words. Seeing Olive silent, Elio went on to say. Im telling you, this time things are raging and I dont think its simple. In my opinion, there must be someone behind this, otherwise things would not have turned out like this! Olive was troubled by the endless stream of things, but what Elio said, she hadnt worried much about it. After all, it is ck material, more or less everyone will be a little, as long as it is not a particrly serious line.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Okay, okay, I know, I know in my heart, you send me the link, Ill see for myself. Hang up first ah, now still have to rush back to the set, you hurry to send me. After these words, Olive hung up the phone, Elio thought about it, but only sent four words to Olive: careful and cautious. Olive couldnt help but smile: I cant help but see, when ites to things, Elio is still quite good, at least can calm down. Olive clicked on the link and couldnt help butugh at the content, which turned out to be some unpleasant content. There were even people who mocked her peasant background and suspected that she had a golden master behind her, but everything was a rumor, not a reality. Olive sneered, she was about to cut out to talk to Elio about this matter when she suddenly found a row of small videos below. Out of curiosity, Olive clicked in, but after watching, she was so angry that her face turned blue, her chest rose and fell Olive, shaking. As expected, and she guessed exactly the same, the assistant director really has a problem! The video cover is quite interesting, Olive zoomed in to take a closer look, this is their own stills in the set. The first thing she remembered was that she could not wait to tear the assistant director in half. That morning in the dressing room, the assistant director suddenly asked her to audition for a scene, then I felt strange, but did not have time to ask more questions, so I had to take out their own professional level to perform the part of the audition perfectly. It seems that she was wrong to trust other people. Olive found out that something was wrong that day, but after she finished her work, she couldnt find the assistant director anywhere, as if he had disappeared. That was the end of the story, and since she had a lot of problems to solve during this period of time, she had left the matter behind. I didnt expect that todays situation would suddenly emerge, and it seems that someone has been trying to get at her for a long time. Recently, she was so busy that she would not have known that something like this had happened if Elio had not called. Olive prepared herself mentally and clicked on the video to watch it. She didnt expect it to be filmed clearly, but she vaguely remembered that when the assistant director came into the dressing room for her audition that morning, she didnt have any professional filming tools on hand, so could it be that the camera was secretly installed in the dressing room? It seems that all this was prepared in advance! After watching the video, Olive didnt hesitate to open thements, she wanted to see what these people were saying online. But below thements, more people are curious about how the video was made. The blogger who posted this video also gave an exnation at the first time. He seemed to be very proud of himself and frankly admitted to theizens that it was taken by the miniature camera he had prepared and had not been discovered by anyone else at all. Olives mouth crossed a smile, these people are really well-intentioned ah. The video was zoomed in on him, and he looked like a psychopath throwing a tantrum into the air, and there seemed to be a blurry figure in the corner, like a child. Olive was bored looking at thements, and every now and then she refreshed them. This is the first time I found out that the name of ament tweet that was topped just now was Mr. Bai. When you see this video, do you not understand what Miss Olive is doing? Then let me exin it to you, it hase to this, it cant be hidden anymore. I have been in the entertainment industry for so long, in fact, this practice is not just her. Im sure youve all heard of it, that is, to provide for the ancient mantle! Many celebrities or friends in business, wille from some way to ask these things that are against humanity, to bless themselves or help themselves, this is not umon in the entertainment industry, Olive is one of them. To tell the truth, I have had close contact with her before, indeed, I did not find anything outstanding in her. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Olive has not even heard of it. This person really received ck money, the white can be said to be ck, the dead can also be said to be alive. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. When she first received the call from Elio, Olive thought she was a bit fussed, she hadnt thought for so long that she would be disrupted by any ckmail. Olive came out of the hospital, greeted a cab, sat in the car also did not forget to pay attention to the news on Twitter, constantly refreshing thements. Theizens are obviously very interested in this news, saying anything and everything. My God, I really thought this Olive is a hibiscus in the entertainment industry, did not expect to do this kind of thing behind the scenes, no wonder a girl from the mountains, actually be able to be a big hit in such a short period of time, to say that there is no one behind the help, it is really hard to believe. If I had known that Guman Tong was so powerful, I should have hired one myself, good food and drink to serve, maybe I am also a big star. Really think of yourself as a person, on your virtue, raising 10, 000 are useless. Maybe this is again who is deliberately whole Olive, you guys watching the fun really do not mind the big thing, what do you care ah so much talk, a month of money earned by others a day more? You have time to gossip here! Isnt Olive usually a tweeter? Why is he not talking now? It seems that there must be a ghost in his heart and he still doesnt know how to exin to everyone! Chapter 2719 Lesson Blogger, I think youd better think about how to respond, now this society talk nonsense but to eatwsuits, dont hit the stone with eggs, here nonsense, find trouble for yourself! Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. I didnt expect to gain so many fans who really like themselves in this life, not for other things, just for these fans who believe in themselves unconditionally no matter what happens, but also must stabilize their bodies and minds and break through in the big wind and waves. Miss, here we are. Olive gave the car money, just got off the car saw, waiting for their own Elio at the door. two people with their heads down, very low profile, choose the restaurant inside the most hidden a private room. The two of them are sitting down, and Olive remembers that when she invited Ware to eat in the cafe some time ago, Ware told her to be careful recently, Natalia was digging up her own material, and it seems that this matter must have something to do with her, just did not expect that the storm woulde so violently. Olive was so angry that she gritted her teeth. In this mixed up acting circle, she has always done her part and performed every role with her heart. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible solution to the problem. Elio hands holding a cup of tea looking at Olives face iron blue, carefully said: You first take it easy, this kind of thing happens in the entertainment industry is very normal, is not a big deal, we have to find a way to solve. I know whos behind this, but I didnt expect it toe so quickly. The video was filmed by the assistant director who tricked me on the set when I tried out a tantrum scene, and these things must be Natalias plot! It seems she has been thinking of harming me for a long time! Holy shit, Natalia again, this woman really does not die until the yellow river, the old are old all day long still think of fancy tossing people! It seems that thest incident has not taught her enough! Wait, Im going to talk to her now! Elio pushed away the cup of tea, and the tea was shaken all over the table. It was obvious that she was so angry that she wanted to drown Natalia in the teacup. Olive held Elios hand down. This is the peak of public opinion, there may be many pairs of eyes behind the eyes of their own, if they do anything now, will certainly be used to make a big article. Dont be anxious, even if you go to her now, whats the use, youve been with her for so long, what kind of person she is, youre still not clear? She definitely wont admit it. Elio was a little embarrassed and scratched her head, as an agent, she was indeed a little too excited. Olive, so what now? Do you have any good ideas? We cant just sit here and wait, right? I think it is better not to rush, wait for a couple of days, after all, there are many people waiting to see a good show, we slightly do something, everyone will think it is sophomoric, it is better not to do anything. Olive cant think of any good way at the moment, so she has to wait for the storm to calm down a little bit and then go to solve it. Olive was not afraid of things, she just felt that since Natalia was so unrelenting and had to provoke herself and dere war with herself, then she would definitely go along with it to the end and let Natalia know that not everyone could be yed by her. Olive suddenly thought of someone, Ware, and she hurriedly took out her cell phone and made a phone call to Ware.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Hey, Ware, did you read todays tweet? I want you to do me a favor and keep an eye on Natalia, I want to see what new tricks shes ying! Olive said quickly to Ware as soon as the call was answered. But Ware seemed to have predicted all this, he said with a carefree tone, Look what I said, I told you to be extra careful recently, you are good, you look like you do not care, now you know, this Natalia is not a joke. Olive rolled her eyes, what was the point of talking about it now? She wasnt in the mood to argue anymore, but there was another thing she was curious about. Do you know what Alieen has been up totely? Ware hesitated for a moment and said unhurriedly, I really dont know about this matter, it seems like everyone is digging up news about hertely, and Im very confused. In fact, Olive does not care about Alieens daily life, she inquired about Alieens whereabouts, but only because she saw Tatum in the hospital day by day is not as good as the body, this person where to say clearly how many days can still live, in case suddenly went to Okay, if you have news of her let me know, with what I know about her, she is not someone who gives up that easily, just keep an extra eye on Natalia for me these days, thanks. Olive to Ware more instructions, then hung up the phone, turned his head to look at Elio a look of anxiety, as if the sky under the knife. Okay, the phone I also arrived, you rx, do not worry, follow me what big wind and waves have not seen ah, this thing, Okes. Olive smiled and patted Elios shoulder, wanting to ease the atmosphere some. elio saw Olives appearance, the heart is like eating a heart pill, can stillugh out, that things have thought of a solution. Im just afraid that you are anxious to get angry, I know you are very good at handling things, but I am also angry, this Natalia, really give her face! Dont let me catch you, or I will teach her a lesson! Olive took a sip of water and couldnt help butugh out loud. He said, This little assistant of his is so simple and lovely, althoughpared with other assistants, the ability to handle things still needs to be improved, but Elios heart for himself that is no second thoughts, just because she righteously followed the penniless himself to leave Jiashi Entertainment, Olive vowed in his heart, in this life to eat and drink spicy food, there is a mouthful of her will definitely not treat Elio. Thinking about this, with such a determinedbat partner by his side, Olives heart instantly rxed. The whole body was liberated, sitting in a chair and sipping tea. You know me, I am not a soft persimmon that can be taken at will, what happened to Natalia, I will definitely pay back double, I want to make her learn a lesson. After that, Olive told Elio about what happened. She sat in the car and wondered how a person with a heart as high as Alieens could just disappear, even Wares strong entertainment reporter didnt know her whereabouts. Chapter 2720 Alieen’s whereabouts Olive always felt something was wrong in her heart, but she couldnt say anything for a while, plus she needed to get her own affairs sorted out now, so she didnt have time to think about Alieens affairs. When she returned to the set, Olive noticed that some of the crew members looked at her differently. She knew why, of course, the tweet had probably been seen by everyone. But the look still made her feel a bit ufortable, as if she disliked her, but more than that, the look revealed fear. That said, Olive in herst life has been living in this kind of eyes, did not expect this life to this kind of eyes, she is still a little difficult to adapt. Oh, Twitter is in a mess, and still have the heart toe to the crew? And I dont know what its for? Dislikeable people? Olive originally did not want to pay much attention, but I did not expect to just prepare to lift his feet to go to the dressing room, but heard a female supporting actor deliberately passing by himself to say this kind of words. Another supporting actor hurriedly pulled her aside and pretended to whisper but deliberately amplified her voice. I say you people ah, simply not afraid of death? She raised but the ancient Mantong it, to put it bluntly is the little ghost, may go back to how will curse you! Yeah, I almost forgot. Cant you see that Alieen doesnt even know if shes dead or alive now? This must have something to do with the fact that she is raising a gourmand child, offending him, but nothing good wille of it. The supporting actress hurriedly covered her mouth. These two people sang and sang, Olive listened to about tough out, next to some of the staff also seemed to be interested, are talking about it.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Olive shook her head, she is not in the mood to apany them here fooling around, there are a bunch of business waiting for her. Usually a good guy, but I did not expect to do such nasty things behind the scenes! You cant even look like a person! Wait, dont look at her now, there will be time for her to suffer, this kind of thing cant be raised casually, if youre not careful, something can easily go wrong. A woman ying a supporting role looked at Olive from top to bottom and let out a cold snort from her nose. These few people really see the wind to make the draught, before dragging Olive for a while French food and then Japanese food, is not also a few of them? Now the gossip, or a few of them, it seems that this group of people is indeed not worth dating. Okay, you guys shut up, who knows what witchcraft they have in the mountains, I heard that ah, the rural areas have a god-mother, specializing in those feudal superstitions used to curse people, unlike our city people, listened to these things, when even a way to cope can not think of oh. Yes, yes, Olive is not something we can just mess with. Lest one day it suddenly died a violent death, we can find who to reason to ah. The people who saw Olive did not say a word, these people also felt bored. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Olive breathing heavy, she is not deaf, nor not angry, she has been holding back, such as if bursting out, maybe someone will say she was ghosted again, right. She took a deep breath and walked into the dressing room and saw Maisie looking at the script carefully. Coming? Why are you sote today? Maisie closed the script in her hand and looked at Olive, she seemed to have waited for a long time. Olive felt her nose sore, just now all the way to be given as the focus of ridicule, finally there is a person who cares about himself. I had to deal with a little something this morning, so Im a littlete. Ive seen the news on Twitter, tell us what you think, how do you want to solve this matter? Olive didnt bring up this matter, and Maisie didnt want to ask, but she couldnt help it. How else can we solve it? If Ie out to exin now, people will only think Im being sophomoric, so lets talk about it in a couple of days. As you know, the news on the Inte will always fade away with time. Olive knew that Maisie was really worried about herself, so she had to bring out that trick of dealing with Elio again, and Maisie was relieved when she heard it. This is no way out, but Im afraid it will affect your fan base, some people listen to the wind. Its okay, those who really like me will believe me unconditionally. Just like you and Elio, Olive smiled and put down the bag in her hand, many things even if you go to worry can not find a solution, it is better to do what can be done in front of you, that is to read the script properly. Come on! Its going to be fine. Maisie touched Olives head, her eyes full of certainty. When both of them had finished their makeup, Olive then pushed Maisie outside for a walk. Actually I know whos behind this whole thing, Natalia, shes the one who got the assistant director to approach me for an audition. There was a sh of doubt in Maisies eyes, and then she said, I thought it was someone, but it turned out to be her. If you want me to ask Shane for help, its just a matter of words, Natalia is just a small grass to him, it will be broken effortlessly. Forget it, dont bother him with my business, Ill make sure Natalia learns her lesson this time. The two chatted and almost didnt hear the shouts of the staff. Maisie was busy pushing the wheelchair herself and went over, before Olives scene, she had to go back to the dressing room to continue looking at the script, after all, now she is really not suitable to walk around, lest she affect her mood. She had just put one foot in the dressing room when she heard her cell phone ring. Elio? Olive frowned slightly, at this time Elio call over, certainly not what good things, otherwise would not be so anxious. Olive, its over, its over. The brands that you worked with before are all cancelling their contracts, saying that having you as a spokesperson will affect the reputation of their brands. Elios tone was so anxious that Olive could imagine Elios anxious stomping on the spot from across the screen. But when she thought of Natalias smug smile, Olive tightened her fist, and the hatred in her heart grew a little more. Okay, you do not worry, when things pass, I believe that everything will be fine. There is no rush this moment. Olive put down the phone and looked at herself in the mirror, just a few days, it seems to have aged a few years, between the eyebrows are tired, the whole person is emitting a strong smell of gunpowder, the mirror of the self, familiar and strange, there are a few want to alienate, want to escape the feeling. Chapter 2721 Twitter vocalization Natalia, wait for it. The shows not over yet, you want to y, right? Then Ill y along! Lets see who loses and who wins in this farce! Olive sat on the side, sorting out the whole story again, calcting in her mind how to use the fastest and most ruthless means to send Natalia to the eighteenth level of hell, the entire dressing room was left alone, the phone rang once again, it seemed so empty. Olive was startled, picked up the phone and took a look, never thought Wilma would actually call herself at this time! Olive looked at the note on the screen, Olive pause for a moment before picking up the phone, she did not even have to guess what Wilma was calling for. I guess that mouth is like a machine gun zing incessantly. The eyes were full of disgust, but the call had to be answered, otherwise she might be said to be rude and impolite tomorrow. As expected, Wilmas voice rang out as soon as she picked up the phone, h, h, h. Olive, are you okay? Ive read all the news on the Inte, and Im telling you, someone is definitely targeting you behind the scenes! This time its aggressive, but dont be afraid. Ourpany is very professional in this area, if you sign with us, we will take care of the whole process, there are professional public rtions for you to solve, will not let you suffer. She said it as if it was a sales pitch, and Olives eyes grew colder and colder as she listened, without a hint of emotion, and she frowned: Wilma, thank you for your kindness, but I can take care of it myself, so I dont need to bother you. Wilma obviously wanted to say something else, but Olive didnt give her the chance at all and hung up the phone directly. Wilma gave a disdainful bark: Do you really think youre some kind of a big shot? Its going downtely, isnt it? If you have more ck material, you see if ourpany is still happy to sign you! In fact, her words made Olive feel a little bit morefortable, because she knew very well that the departments of such a bigpany must be very well developed and could solve these ckmail and unexpected situations very well. But Wilmas tone didnt sound right to Olive. She had gone to her office earlier and her tone had been full of ttery, but now it was much colder, as if she should be begging her in return. Olive understood that if she really went to theirpany, Im afraid they would all be snobbish snobs who would see the wind and the rudder. She hated such an environment, and she didnt want to be such a person. After settling Wilmas matter, Olive put down her cell phone, just sat down to rest for a while, then went back to continue filming. There were a lot of media reporters on the set today, holding up cameras and talking about it. Olive passed by them when she returned to the set, and they kept shooting at Olive, after all, her current incident is particrly hot, so they have to take this opportunity to dig up a good deal. Olive didnt look away, she didnt look unnatural, she was used to this kind of situation, after all, since she became popr, there are always people who want to dig out more secrets from her body, to grab the attention of the masses. The days shooting ended in the passage of time, everyone was packing up their things, and Olive had also organized everything, and she was about to leave when she was called by someone. Olive, wait, I need to talk to you about something. The director, Mr. Laas, came towards Olive, with a smile on his face. Olives expression froze, it was closing time, what did he want from her? Could it be that there was something wrong with her shooting? She was afraid that she had done something wrong that would cause the director to do this. Before Olive could finish speaking, Mr. Laas shoved the phone into her hand, his action was so abrupt that it put Olive in a cloud of confusion. Director, this is Im not old, I dont understand what you young people y, just pondered half a day, dont know how to get Twitter, or you help me? Mr. Laass words made Olives heart a peculiar, her rtionship with the director is not good or bad, just average. However, Mr. Laas asked her for help at this time, why did he ask for her when there were so many people around him? She felt that something was wrong, but she would not point it out, so she smiled politely: Sure, Ill help you with it, why do you suddenly want to y Twitter? Olive just casually asked, because she saw Mr. Laas is quite rxed, so bold, with the director is certainly good for her to make friends. Looking at Olives fingers flexibly clicking on the screen, Mr. Laas exined, Its not because there are a lot of opportunities on Twitter, and you can also help promote and express your opinion, I think its a good tform. Thats true. Olive helped Mr. Laas to finish it in three clicks, she handed him back his phone: Mr. Laas, Ive finished it for you, here is your Twitter number, Ive also applied for your authentication, just fill in these basic information. She is very skilled at this, Mr. Laas did not continue to bother Olive: Okay, busy all day, you also hurry back to rest, do not be tired. The first thing that happened was that Mr. Laas signed up for Twitter and a lot of people followed him. Olive was a little surprised, after all, although Mr. Laas is well-known in the entertainment industry, but in front of the masses is still very low-key. Moreover, he is older and certainly not as interactive as younger people, so how can he increase his poprity so quickly. She clicked in to take a look, but her fingers froze. The reason why Mr. Laas signed up for Twitter was for her! Olives heart was soplicated that she frowned and finished reading the original text posted by Mr. Laas. I just found out about Olives case and went online to rify it for her. Ive been in contact with her for more than a day or two, and I know her well enough to believe that shes not that kind of person! In the work, she is serious and hardworking, diligent and earnest, every day seriously study acting skills, everyone in the crew including various work staff like her very much. I can trust her character!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She hase this far by her own efforts, step by step, not by any spection or some crooked ways. Looking at Mr. Laass voice, Olives eyes had unconsciously moistened, she had lived two lives, and had experienced all kinds of big storms and big waves. Mr. Laas help was without any purpose, he used his own reputation as a stake to help her statement, how could Olive not be grateful? She lowered her eyes, hiding theplex emotions in her eyes. In fact, she kept telling herself that she had to be a tough person, so that she coulde single-handedly without protection. Chapter 2722 Gratitude After Olive calmed down a little, she opened thements and found that there was a certain change in the direction of the wind towards her, with many people believing in Mr. Laas vision. In my opinion, maybe Olives case is really public opinion-oriented, even Mr. Laas, an older generation, has taken the initiative to speak up for her, so it seems that there should be nothing wrong with her. I agree with the viewpoint upstairs, otherwise why would others take such a big risk to speak out! Of course, there are mixed reviews and some people dont believe Olive. Didnt they say Olive was raising kids? Maybe its behind the scenes to give the major directors a surrender! The entertainment industry is a vat, eating people without spitting out bones, for the sake of red what heartless, unconscionable things can be done! Yuck, really have to resist these bad culture! Olive watched and couldnt help but feel a little funny, these people are not insiders at all, at most have a shallow understanding of the entertainment industry, they are here to point fingers, but also the whole thing is quite decent. She has long learned not to takements to heart, so when faced with such remarks, Olive was not very angry. She tidied up a bit and went back to the set, just as Mr. Laas was still on the scene, she went over to him and mulled over the words in her mind. Mr. Laas was studying the script and was so serious that he didnt even realize anyone was approaching. Olive cleared her throat to attract Mr. Laas attention: Ahem, the director Mr. Laas turned around and she continued, I know all about the tweet, thanks for your help, I really didnt know Her gratitude was all in her eyes, her genuine look made Mr. Laas smile, he waved his hand: Because I believe in you as a person, thats why I took the initiative to help you speak, this is also the result of your own efforts, no need to thank me. Im just putting this on the table for everyone to know. He said it lightly, but Olive knew how heavy this favor really was, and she nodded heavily: Anyway, thank you. Mr. Laas was obviously a little ufortable, he cheerfully: Okay, okay, dont thank again. You have the effort to work on your acting skills, study the script, the reason why I help you, but also do not want you to be bothered by the outside world, when the timees to produce results to hit them in the face! His words were reasonable, Olive understood the reasoning behind them, she assured, Dont worry director, I wont let you down for sure. After saying that, she didnt bother the director anymore and left quietly. Just a few steps away, the phone in his pocket started ringing, tossing half a day. But Olive has no intention to take it out to see, the past two days of bad luck too much. Every time a phone calles in, there is no good thing, so Olive does not want to care at this time. But this person is very persistent to call constantly, Olive some annoyed: in the end who is ah, how so insensitive! If it was someone really unimportant, she would have disliked it when she got on the pher. But as soon as she took out the phone, he called her? After so many days of no contact, and presumably just pleasantries, Olive was rxed and at ease: Shane, what do you want to call me for? When talking to him, Olives voice involuntarily softened, unlike the calmness of those people outside, she was really loose at this moment. At the same time, Olive also felt a little guilty for not answering the phone for so long, and probably made Shane worry. Had she known that if he had called, she would have picked up quickly. Why did it take so long to answer the phone? What have you been doing? Shanes tone was anxious, and with this tone, he was clearly out of his element. I thought it was someone else, but I didnt expect it to be you calling me. Olive felt her cheeks burning just as she said this out loud. Once this was said, didnt it mean that Shane was different from the others in her mind? I wonder what Shane would think after hearing this contradictory statement. Olive heard a long sigh from the other side of the phone, and then said softly to her, You worry me too much. Next time I call you, make sure you pick up in time. Olive could hear that Shane spoke in a much softer tone than just now, and even with a little smile, so it seemed that he really understood it to mean something else. Okay, Ill pay attention next time. Olive gripped the phone tightly, and her heart felt warm, so there was someone else who cared about her so much. Im calling you, mainly to talk about the test questions. Do you have any ns for this evening? If nothing, lets meet in the evening. Okay, I dont have anything to do today, Ill review itter, so Ill see you tonight. Olive then remembered that she hadnt done the test questions for a long time, there were just too many things that she had been anxious abouttely, and there was no time to read the book. Thinking of this, she was busy rushing back inside the hotel, if she didnt review properly, she was afraid that she would let someone down again in the evening. The first time I saw her, I felt that I was not as good as I used to be, my brain was a mess, so I had to do the previous questions back and forth several times, and only then did I feel a little more solid. Olive hurriedly packed up and went out, and when she arrived at the meeting ce, Shane was already sitting inside, thinking about something. Olive took a deep breath and went in. She sat down with a smile on her face next to the seat opposite Shane, took out a paper and pen from her bag and prepared for the test. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. She wanted to ask, but once she saw the look of self-possession on Olives face, she thought better of it. Olive has long seen the concern in Shanes eyes, but she really has no interest in mentioning the ck and white things on Twitter. She just pretended that she didnt notice anything and didnt feel anything, and buried her head in her questions. Eventually, Shane couldnt resist speaking up. Are you sure theres nothing you want to tell me? Are you talking about the Twitter thing? What is there to say about this kind of thing, I dont care about it at all, you dont have to worry, the public opinion will pass after a while. Olive chewed on her pencil and said with a look of indifference.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 2723 reveals the horse’s foot Eh? Its hard to believe that even you suspect that there is this thing? Olive deliberately meaningful look at Shane, face with a yful meaning. Those things I know you will not do, even if the whole world suspect you, I will continue to believe in you and support you. Shanes reaction was very fast, and as soon as Olives words fell, he was busy defending himself, so anxious that even his eyebrows were intertwined, afraid that Olive would not believe him. Shanes answer was expected by Olive, but she just wanted to ask, always feelfortable to hear it in person. Although they all believe in themselves unconditionally, Shanes support is definitely more gratifying to Olive than others. At this moment, her heart is racing, the sound of pounding can be heard clearly, the temperature of her cheeks rose rapidly again, lifting a hand to touch, but it was hot. Olive once again buried her head deeply, she did not want to be so embarrassed by Shane to see her eyes. About half an hour had passed, and Olive was about to finish the test in her hand. She looked up at Shane, she always felt that Shane was a bit strange today, from the beginning her face had a hesitant expression, her eyes were always full of worry. If you have something to say, just say it, its hard to see you holding it in with that look. Well I just want to say to you, if you need my help, you just ask, its just a small thing for me. Shane said this word is also he thought long and hard, Olive this person he understands, very independent, not willing to give others trouble. Dont worry, I can solve it myself. Olive nodded with a confident look on her face. She didnt want to bother Shane with her own personal matters, and besides, she had already bothered Shane enough before. Shane seemed a little disappointed to hear this response, but the look passed in a sh. He soon returned to his usual serious expression. I believe you, but I still hope that in the future, when you encounter any difficulties, do not forget that you have me behind you. Olive pursed her lower lip, the meaning of these words could not be more obvious, she could not help but ponder, could it be that she and Shane have be a little too close recently? But she didnt want to spend time thinking about rtionships just yet. After nodding her head and thanking her, she began to check her test questions, although she did it quickly, but checking is also aborious task. When all this was done, the sky had already darkened and Shane drove Olive back to the hotel. Olive went back to the room to lie on the bed to stretch the body, just feel that todays time passed a little too quickly, the whole person also feel a little tired, want to go to a hot shower to relieve the fatigue of the body. She wanted to take a hot shower to relieve her fatigue. She also wanted to get into bed earlier. The phone vibrated restlessly on the bed, Olive grabbed it and the word Ware shed on the screen.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Hello? Guess what I found out? Wares tone was full of snickers, and Olive could think with her toes that it must be about Natalia. You sound like you must be good, right? Okay, dont sell it, hurry up and talk. I didnt expect this Ware to be quite efficient. She couldnt wait to hear what Natalia had done that was so shameful. Ive been working hard on this for you, and Ive been busy following Nataliately, and I didnt expect her to reveal herself to me. Im not sure what shes doing with an old woman whos over the hill, but shes been hanging out with young models who are just entering the entertainment industry. Olive really cant think of anything that can be exchanged between them. Thepanys main goal was to get the best out of the market. I dont know, dont whet my appetite, Im curious. Olive said anxiously. Haha, I also think that your IQ will not think. Now I will tell you the connection between them, you have to find a ce to sit firmly, do not fall off the chair and let me pay for medical expenses. Ware is simply watching the hrity, usually always think that time is precious, but today he deliberately speak slowed down the speed of speech. Okay, just hurry up and talk, Im lying in bed listening. Tsk, tsk, tsk, you dont say, this Natalia is just a little smarter than you young people, I think she is probably a way to make a fortune even if she doesnt be an actress to go into business. Those young models have just entered the entertainment industry, even the ground has not yet stepped firmly, certainly need a gold master, I say this, you can understand it? Natalia is in the middle of this as an introducer, help introduce these young models to the investors, she can also get a fee from it, three parties are happy. Ware crackled, finally telling the secret of his discovery of this amazing. Olive was stunned, she hadnt really known that there was such a practice in the entertainment industry. This Natalia has too much courage, even if she introduces one or two, she actually repeatedly does this kind of thing, and is not afraid of being exposed, her whole acting career will really end. Before Olive also only think Natalia is bent on fire want to red, want to do something in the entertainment industry, to do a movie queen or something. I didnt expect this person to be doing this kind of illegal activity behind the scenes. Olive patted her head, it seems she still cant seriously identify whether a person is good or bad. But at the moment she is more a little excited, Natalia this thing is exposed, it is more powerful than what she raised a gourmand child. Since the matter has been known to her, then must make good use of it, maybe this time can really Natalia into the eighteenthyer of hell, so that she will never be able to turn over. Whats the use of just knowing these things, can you produce any evidence? Olive cant wait to get her hands on this. Ware hesitated for a moment before speaking slowly: There is no reliable evidence yet, but these are the things I saw with my own eyes, I didnt dare to follow too close at that time, and if I was found out, I might not even be able to return. Then do you have any way to get the evidence? Olive naturally knows that this matter is not simple, certainly will not be easy to be caught in the handle, if not Ware experienced, this matter may be hidden from the world. I can only think of one way for the time being, and that is to try it on myself. Ware finished his sentence and there was a moment of silence over the earpiece. Even if Im not afraid to die with the ability to go in and shoot, but shoot down what can exin, or need to really get the evidence of their transactions to do, which requires one of their own people mixed in. Chapter 2724 to try to risk their lives The meaning of Wares words has been expressed very clearly, but such a dangerous thing, in fact, who is suitable to go? In addition, this matter needs to be kept secret, so an analysis, the only suitable candidate, that is Olive herself. Okay, Ill go. Are you sure? This matter is not as simple as you think. Ware asked seriously. Once they were exposed, neither of them knew what would happen. Im sure, Ill go myself. Olive repeated her words again without the slightest hesitation. She was already a person who had died once, what else was she afraid of? In this life, she must do her best to return all those who had hurt her, as they were. After she hung up the phone with Ware, she called Elio and told him the whole story. Oh my God, I never knew she would do something like this behind her back, its illegal, shes got a lot of nerve. Elios excitement was to be expected from Olive. But Olive, why am I so happy that we finally caught her in the act, now I see her crying for mercy! Elio felt happy when he thought of Natalias face crying for mercy. Its still a little early to say this, we dont have any evidence yet, we cant just go and find her to admit it. Olive this pot of cold water sshed down, immediately heard Elio tone changed. Ah, I thought everything was fine, only the east wind is missing, so what should we do now, is there anything I can do to help? Thepanys character is well known to her, the whole person is always stammering, if at the beginning she will tell Elio all the ns in mind, Elio will not agree to her to risk, so deliberately do a little padding, let Elio understand that this is the only way. This matter is left to me to do is, you should know I am a qualified actor, just need to y a scene in front of Natalia. Elio is not a fool, she immediately reacted to the meaning of Olives words, said excitedly into the receiver: No, I absolutely do not allow you to do this, too dangerous you know the consequences! This thing I think we should think about it in the long run, you quickly dismiss this idea! Elio, you first take it easy, will make such a decision, I also think for a long time, now things only you know I know Ware know, if you let others to go then will only rm the snake, it is better for us to act personally. Besides, you still dont understand my ability to do things? I will definitely protect myself, do not worry, no problem. Even though Olive said so, Elio still refused to agree. The two people argued some more time on the phone, and finally Elio really had no choice but to let go. She said, If you want to go, go, I dont want anything else, I just want you toe back safely, make sure to protect yourself, call me if there is any problem, let me know your news first. Olive knew that Elio really cared about herself, and hung up the phone after a few final words offort. Things kicked off the next day, Olive got up early, packed up and went to the set, busy putting on her own makeup and changing clothes, and finally packed up properly before sitting on the side and started reading the script. Natalia arrives at the same time every day, Olive is sitting in the dressing room waiting, she has already made a n, todays matter can not afford to make a mistake. Although she was holding the script in her hand, but her eyes were ncing at the door from time to time, this position was carefully chosen by her, if someone was going to enter the dressing room, she was able to see it first. After about ten minutes, the sound of high heels came from outside the door, Natalia came, Olive squeezed the script in her hand, her heart inevitably had a few panic. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. When she heard footsteps approaching, she opened her mouth and said urgently with a few tears into the phone: Please give me another chance, just a few days, a week, okay? Next Monday! I promise to pay back all the money! Olive is a level-headed person, she got into the role in a second, her eyes were red, as if tears were going toe out in the next second. I really dont have any money right now, you guys should know that Ive been in a lot of trouble myselftely, and Im trying to figure out how to deal with it right now. Ill make sure to give you the money next week, please, dont tell the media about this. Please. Olive was so breathless that she burst into tears, her shoulders twitching violently, a performance that reached its peak, and I dont know if Natalia saw it or not. You do not force me, force me, you will not get any benefit! I might as well die and be done with it, and you wont get a penny! I dont want money, I want my life! If you think my life is worth something, juste and get it! Olive was crying and her make-up was all blown up. She couldnt care less about her image and raised her hand to wipe her face twice. When her hand touched her eyes, she cautiously looked towards the mirror. Natalia was expressionless in the powder, but the corners of her mouth had long revealed her curious heart, and it was estimated that a pair of ears were now standing up, fearing that she had missed some good news. It seems that the fish has been dutifully hooked. Olive gripped the phone tightly and after a big gasp, a smile emerged on her face. Okay, okay, dont worry guys, Ill do what I say, Ill definitely give you the money next Monday. Olive hung up the phone, directly threw the phone far away, hugged his legs and sat on the ground and bawled. Anyone who saw this scene would have thought she was on the verge of a breakdown. Natalia closed her powder, she couldnt help it, how could she just be a bystander to such a big event?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Oh my God Olive, youre actually in debt to someone else? Arent you quite hot? Howe you cant even get some money out, isnt that a joke? Youre a star! Natalia stepped on her high heels and twisted to Olives side, she looked at Olive with high spirits, her eyes were full of smugness. Get the hell out of my way! Olive looked up with a harsh word that startled Natalia. I think youre just a dog biting a hole in the wall and not knowing whats good for you. Thepany is also apany, you are also a few years younger than me, how to look at you like my sister, sister has a way to get rich, do you want to try, maybe the money ah, do not have to Monday to be able to pay back. Chapter 2725 Changing Places Natalia seems very confident that Olive will inquire the following, she crouches down and looks at Olive like a hunter looking at a wolf cub, and wonders who is the hunter now! Good for her, it seems this fool has quickly found her ce in the y. Olive sniffled, now she was a weak woman forced by her debts, Natalias words were like a straw that she had to hold on to for dear life. Are you really willing to help me? Olive grabbed Natalias wrist as if she saw the dawn of tomorrow, but soon the light in her eyes darkened and sank, she let go of Natalias hand and shook her head: No, you hate me so much, you may beughing at me in your heart now, how will you help me? Natalia snorted coldly. If you dont believe me, I dont want to talk to you! She seemed sure that Olive would ask for her help. She turned around and walked away, but very slowly, as if she was waiting for Olive to say something. Dont! Dont, sister, I believe you, tell me quickly, this money how to earn. Olive hurriedly got up and chased after her, she looked at Natalia with a disdainful smile on her face, it was this expression that she must remember. Sis, help me out, tell me about it, Ill do anything to pay it back. Natalia raised her eyebrows and pretended to be impatient as she opened her bag. Then handed Olive a business card. Here, its still a smart guy, see? The address on this card, you go to this ce in the evening, find this person, I guarantee that you will be able to finish on time on Monday, do not forget to thank me at that time. Olive took the business card with both hands and held it in her hand, looking at it again and again, as if she had harvested a treasure. Sister, dont worry, Im not an ungrateful person. This time you helped me, next time if you need any help, just say the word, I will definitely die for sure! Natalia raised her chin, raised her hand and stroked the hair around her ears, she waved her hand in azy manner, not even with a straight look at Olive. Okay, these words will be said by anyone, or see how you behave then. Natalia finished what she wanted to do and stepped out of the dressing room with her ten centimeter high heels, Olive listened carefully to the sound of footsteps until she could not hear the sound of high heels hitting the ground, then she was sure Natalia was really far away, only then she took out her cell phone and rushed to the police. The address on the business card was clearly stated to thew enforcement officers, so they had to be there at night to keep watch. It was a very long day for Olive, and it was hard to get through to the end of the day. She waited for Natalia in front of the set and got into the business car together and went to the address on the business card. Olive kept looking out the window, this side of the road, she was a little less familiar. But the road is bing more and more like a country road, which is obviously, and the bar on the business card is two ces. She immediately sensed that something was wrong, steadily turned her head to look at Natalia and asked, Are we going to the location on the business card now? No, changed ces, a bit rushed, havent had a chance to tell you. Natalia was applying lipstick in the mirror, she beamed and saidzily. She had always thought of Natalia as a person with no brain and only a temper, but now that she hade to this, she simply panicked. Olive slowly shifted her gaze to Natalia, she frowned and said casually, Why the sudden change of ce, there is no problem, right? Natalia was ying with her phone, she had a lot of things to do, she didnt have the time to pay attention to Olive, she just repliedzily, Why do you ask so many questions? You asked for this business, not to mention the change of location and time, even if its a different person you have to ept. Her tone was the same as before, arrogant and domineering, but Olives heart began to panic, she could not let Natalia get away with it! She couldnt let Natalia get away with it! Now that the n waspletely out of the window, she had to find a way to notify Elio! Olive didnt move, she squeezed her phone and tried to send Elio a message, but Natalia was staring at Olive the whole time. After she said that, she put away the phone, she raised her eyebrows at Olive: I told you, things havee to this, even if you back out, you cant, understand? This matter is not as simple as you think, if something really happens then, neither of us can escape. Oh yes, there is something else I did not tell you, you have to be smart, better go online to watch the video in advance to observe. Natalia meant something and Olive heard it loud and clear, she was so upset, especially after hearing Natalias words, she was not going to have a bad day, was she? Olives heart sank, she opened her phone, there are a lot of messages, but the good thing is that they are all tweets and so on, not important. Natalia looked through the ss and smiled mockingly: I thought your Twitter fans were all zombie fans, but they are real fans, and there are quite a lot of people interacting with you. Her words brought Olives movements to a direct stop, and she looked at Natalia in disbelief, her eyes full of suspicion: How did you know what I was doing? She had just been tweeting, but Natalia had seen her. Natalia said disdainfully: I knew what you were doing on your phone as soon as I saw it, it was clearly printed on the ss. Oh yes, I didnt tell you, now this is my territory, I know what you are doing!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Natalias words were quick, but Olive really took them seriously, because she knew that every move she made was now under Natalias control. Olive clenched her fist, she snorted: What are you staring at me for? Are you still not sure about me? Now that Im in trouble, I have to be honest. Despite Olives words, Natalia didnt really take it to heart, Olive had a lot of tricks up her sleeve, she still had to be careful. Nataliaughed softly and fiddled with her cell phone: Olive, I dont believe what youre saying, I know youre not a simple person, and now that Im in trouble, I still have to be careful. And you, just cooperate with me, anyway, the future benefits are not less you. Natalia closed her eyes and rested her eyes, she didnt bother to take care of Olive anymore. She said so much to Olive, but only to knock Olive, she is a smart person, certainly can understand her meaning. Chapter2726 Backstreet Olive watched as she closed her eyes and her heart raced, she had to hurry and find out where the new address really was. She also had to hurry up and give Elio the news before today was really a sleepless night! Olive pretended to ask inadvertently: Natalia, where are we going? I dont think this ce is right, its in the middle of nowhere, its scary! Of course she was scared, after all, her rtionship with Natalia was ipatible, but Natalia had just said so many things to Olive, and now she was talking about these things, Natalia instantly some impatience. She waved her hand and her tone became a bit off: Olive, thats enough, youve just been tossing and turning, and now youre still here to finish. Where can I take you to? Its just business, youll know when you get there. But Olive wouldnt let up: No, you have to tell me clearly, now its so usible, how do I know where youre taking me! Dont forget, we had such a bad rtionship before, maybe you are holding a grudge, so you deliberately want to drag me to the wilderness and kill me! Olive said more and more unreliable, at the same time, she called Elios phone, she was afraid that Elio out of voice exposed, so she preempted: Natalia, you immediately give me a clear exnation of this matter! Temporary change of ce and not tell me, what the hell do you have in mind! As expected, after Olives words came out, Elios side was silent, presumably listening attentively. Seeing Elio so powerful, Olive was finally relieved. Natalia has long been tormented by Olives long-winded words to no patience: Olive, you have some brains, okay? You are the one who is asking for help now, if something really goes wrong, Ill see how you can do! Oh yes, the ce will be here soon, you just wait! Natalia pointed and said, Look, theres the back street, thats where were goingter! You dont have to toss and turn here, if something really happenster, youll be the one who gets hurt!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After hearing the most critical ce, Olive hung up the phone, her hands were sweating and her heart was very worried. Olive exhaled a breath and deliberately exined: Just now I was really a little worried, emotions out of control, you take care of more. After all, it was pitch-ck and I couldnt see the road clearly, so I was really worried! Olive speaks with style, this is the first time Natalia see Olive bowed her head, her heart is also a little happy, smile to stay in the smug. Natalias eyes went elsewhere: Olive, if you really want to thank me, youll give me a fighting chanceter, okay? Natalia, dont worry, if this thing really works out, Ill thank you for it. Olive put her posture very weak, and this look of hers made Natalia very ttered. At that moment, the assistant stopped the car, and he looked at Olive warningly: Just now you were too rowdy in the car,ter on when you get inside, you must not do that! Otherwise, not only will you be embarrassed, you may also bump into others. Natalia also instructed: Yes, you dare to erge a littleter, look at you, the clothes you wear today is not good, so conservative, a look is a dead fish. If it werent for the time constraint, Natalia would have picked out a dress for Olive herself, after all, it was the person she brought with her and represented her face to a certain extent, she didnt want Olive to lose face. Once Olive heard this, her expression froze: What do you mean by that? Why do I hear this, like Im going to betray myself! Natalia rolled her eyes: Then what else do you think? Is there really a big phnthropist who will help you? Olive usually looks quite smart, how this to the critical moment has be a wimp? Who knows whats next? Olive shivered, No! No! No! If thats the case, I dont want to go, I wont go! When we got to the door, Olive suddenly came to this y, Natalia was immediately angry: Olive, what the hell is wrong with you, now you do not go, you want to be beautiful! Im telling you, dont y dumb here! After being in the entertainment industry for so long, you still dont understand these unspoken rules? If you want to leave, I wont stop you, just leave, Ill see who will clean up your mess! Natalia said furiously, after a while, Olive finally figured it out: Okay, Ill go in with you! She was a quick-tempered person, and now Olive finally made up her mind, her face was much better: You do not change like a chameleon, I tell you,ter inside, you can change again, it is toote! So saying, Natalia directly on the hand, pulling Olives wrist to go inside, By the way, I forgot to tell you a thing, you give me the phone. Just now Olives performance made her too angry, causing her to forget the serious business at once. Who knows Olive became alert all of a sudden: What do you want my phone for? Who knows, Olives heart pounded, one after another, and she was terrified that Natalia would know about the call she had just made. But Natalia didnt, she waved her hand: We definitely cant let anyone know about this, youre a newbie, your phone is safe with me, besides, its less trouble for yourself. Dont rub it in, your phone is not worth anything, Ill return it to you by tomorrow morning. As for the information you have in here, I cant unlock it without a password! Natalia said, in a particrly casual tone, as if she did not know what she had done, Olive then assuredly and boldly handed her the phone. The two of them went in together, and the back street was even more lively than Olive had imagined, with all kinds of people inside, of all kinds. The women inside were dressed in revealing clothes, even some were dancing in a threesome, and there were many mens eyes on the woman, but she didnt care. Olive followed behind Natalia, crowded, she had to keep her eyes on Natalia, or she might get lost at any time. After a while, Olives legs got a little weak, because the alcohol in the bar was so strong that she was dizzy. Natalia shouted back, Olive, dont get lost, follow my lead, lets go inside. They bypassed the dance floor and headed straight for the inside, Olives mind was racing, wondering if Elio had heard the location or not, and if she was now getting ready toe this way. Chapter2727 Self-degradation The ce suddenly changed, if Elio cant connect with herself, what will be of things, Olive simply cant even think about it, seeing that she is about to push open the door of the private room, there is no way to turn back now, so she has to grit her teeth and continue to walk forward. Natalia, with a scowl, then pushed the door open, and Olive felt a hand push her from behind, and she almost fell into thepartment with an unsteady foot. Ahem. Olive coughed twice, the box was filled with smoke, and there were some big-bellied men sitting on the sofa, clutching cigars and swallowing them. It was hard to slow down and put his hand under his nose to filter the smell of smoke, but he also took the time to take a closer look at the room. The men were all greasy, they didnt look good, no way, most of the time in this world, its the rich who make the decisions. Natalia looked at the wood-like Olive, impatiently reached out and pinched her arm, Olive only then put a faint smile on her face, although those men are indeed disgusting to look at, but they can not put the heart of the disgust on the face ah. Yo, another neer? I said Miss Hill, I found you this person is quite powerful, not bad, brothers know you, simply want to endlessly voluptuous ah. One of the men then noticed the presence of an additional person in thepartment, and he gave a thumbs up to Natalia, with arge gold ring sped on top of his thumb. A pair of eyes like a spotlight in a bar, staring at Olives body felt ufortable. Phew Olive let out a long breath. She had been expecting these situations for a long time, but she didnt expect it to be so hard to ept when it was right in front of her. Resisting the urge to vomit in her stomach, Olive took a closer look at the fat-headed bosses on the sofa, and by golly, the one on the far right had a woman in a revealing table hanging by her leg. What is that body wear? A white dress like tulle, but simply can not cover the skin on the body, and the left shoulder has been exposed, look very pleasing, eyes enchanting, hands holding the mans legs, like a dog chained to the bars. Olive heart is a little hard, she is the first time to see that some women can degrade themselves to this extent for the sake of money, once upon a time she thought that these were dramas in TV shows. If a person sells her body and her soul for money, what is the point of living? But then again, who has the right to criticize anyone in this society today? Everyone wears a different mask, and the dirtiest side has long been hidden. Look at your sighing look, what did I ask you toe here for today? You look like a dead mother, whos interested in you? Natalia was very impatient with Olive, all came here to do the same thing for money, why are some people so unmotivated? I was just wondering what she had gone through to be the way she is now. Olive voiced her thoughts, not expecting what happened next to surprise her even more. The woman under the big bosss legs was a long-haired, she hung her head, her hair was hovering beside her face, it was impossible to see her appearance, but at this very moment, the woman was like a graceful water snake, hugging the big boss, a tilt of her head, Olives jaw almost fell on the floor, that face was more than familiar to her. Alieen? Its Alieen! Olive shouted out the name in surprise, and then she subconsciously covered her mouth. No wonder there was no news of Alieen from Ware, so she was here. But she used to be such a proud person, how did she be like this now? Natalia saw Olives surprise and was even more pleased. She walked around Olive and raised her hand and patted her on the shoulder. Shocked, arent you? I used to think you two sisters were different in some way, but now it seems that you are really not a family, not a family, you two are still the same bitch from the bottom of your bones. You should also learn from your sisters initiative. If you act like a log, which man will like you? Olives hands tightened into fists, whats theparison? Why did people around her alwayspare her to Alieen since she was a child? Besides, Natalia was already insulting to her character. The good thing is that Olive is a calm and collected person, she always reminds herself of the purpose of appearing here today, not to ruin the whole n because of the momentary anger. I dont know if Elio has listened clearly to what he said, will not bring people to this side to rescue himself, forget it, not to think about these useless things first. Olives drama still has to be fully acted, she tearfully took Natalias hand, her face was full of fear. Natalia, my first time here, can you not make me too embarrassed me Im scared Olive said every word, are gritted teeth from the teeth popped out, her heart that is called a hate, in front of Natalia so put down their own stature, the whole person is about to low to the dust. Natalias fox tail was so pleased that it was about to go to the sky, so Olive had better get down on her knees and kowtow to her a few times. Dont worry, my sister will definitely treat you well and find you a loving one, how about it? Natalia looked down and patted Olives cheek. It was so refreshing to have Olive underfoot. The expression on Natalias face was not good, although the words were nice, Olive could think with her toes that if Elio didnte to her rescue in time, she would be in for a hard time. Olive had to pray that Elio would show up with someone sooner, otherwise she might be assigned to some pervert tonight. Tsk tsk. Natalia raised her eyes and looked at Alieen, then looked at Olive from top to bottom and pointed at her with her index finger and said, Youre not as smart as your sister in this kind of thing, she knew how to behave when she first came here and knew what to do to please people so that the money in her hand could double and double. Now, shes considered a headliner here. Olive frowned, how she did not expect Alieen would degrade themselves to this, but there is no talk of sympathy, today all this is her own, but also her voluntary.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter2728 is safe The two of them had been standing at the entrance of the box for a while, Natalia led Olive to the inside of the box. Coincidentally, Alieen, who had been working hard beside the big boss, happened to look up and met Olives eyes. Alieen was equally shocked, but only for a moment, she hurriedly lowered her head, at this moment she seemed to be a little bit sober and knew what a humiliating thing she had done. In this asion ran into Olive, Alieens rhythm slowed down half a beat, resulting in the big boss heart dissatisfaction, snapped a p pped up, Alieen aggrieved to cover their cheeks, in return for those men next to the yfulughter. Olive will be their own gaze back, deserved, it is all her own doing. Olives heart felt a little pain, even if she was killed by Alieen in herst life, but from the beginning to the end, even at the lowest point, it was not as ugly as Alieens current appearance. Olive looked up but crashed into a greasy embrace, the man with a big belly, raised his hand and cupped Olives chin. Miss Natalia, is this the little beauty you were talking about on the phone this morning? It does look very watery, not bad you, its quite a nice thing to do. Natalia immediately went up and grabbed the mans shoulder, her head rubbing like a wildcat. Yes, Mr. Dabo, how is it? Is it a figure and a look? I told you a long time ago, Ill make sure youre satisfied. Well, I like it! Mr. Daboughed and tried to take Olive into his arms, but the man was frozen in ce and did not move. Hmm? Mr. Dabos face sank: I said Miss Natalia, this person does not know the rules is your fault, right? Olive looked at Natalia hate to eat his own look, and hurried to find a way to make up for the situation at hand, at least she is also a qualified actor ah. That, Mr. Dabo, people do not know what to do, you do not bother with them, at least it is the first time, where can do so lightly ah, besides, if I am too experienced, you do not like it, right? Mr. Dabo heard, really is a person who wille to the matter, the face of the anger all dissipated, lustful gaze kept sweeping Olives face, he bent his index finger scratched Olives nose, the tone spoiled but disgusting: Good, you little girl can still talk, I would like to see tonight, you have a mouth how powerful. Olive swallowed a mouthful of saliva, holding back the intense nausea, with a stiff smile on her face, she took a step forward and moved closer. Baby, dont worry, with me around, you can y boldly, squirming doesnt suit you at all, Ill take you, lets do something fun. Mr. Dabo finished his speech and reached out to drag Olive into his arms. This time, Olive could not resist. After all, this is not her ce, if she resists again, it is possible that these men will do something to her. But she did not sit on Mr. Dabosp, but took the first step and sat naturally next to Mr. Dabo, with a sweet but raw smile on her face. What I tell you to do next, you do what you want, just now your performance has made me very dissatisfied, apologize this kind of thing is not a mouth to say over, you have to show a little sincere to let me see. Mr. Dabo deliberately said in Olives ears, eyes full of yful meaning, really a smiling tiger ah.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The men who can hang out in this field are certainly not simple, they y with women are also a set. In order not to be at a disadvantage, she had to pretend to be obedient, she blinked her eyes at Mr. Dabo and asked: Sincerely? What would you call sincere? To be honest, Olive was a little scared, but she couldnt show it, and kept pinching her arm, reminding herself once and for all that she had business to do today, and that this was her mission toplete! Mr. Dabo listened andughed out loud, good, very good, he wants this attitude, let people go east will not dare to go west. See that bottle of foreign wine? That is just flown back from abroad today, the whole ne just put this bottle of wine, you say how valuable it must be, but for me, it is not as good as you, this bottle of wine reward you. Mr. Dabo reached out and pointed to the unopened bottle of wine on the table, the waiter took a look and understood the meaning, stepped forward and opened the cap and ced it in front of Olive. In other words, if Olive did not drink this bottle of wine, Mr. Dabo did not think that she was sincere in apologizing to herself? But this bottle of wine, not to mention that she could not drink it, if she did drink it, it would probably kill her half. Olive gritted her teeth and had to tell a lie to try it out. Mr. Dabo, I am allergic to alcohol, look at these red spots on my body, I have a reaction just from the smell of alcohol. Olive pointed to the ce where she was pinched red, said carefully. Mr. Dabo pretended to be concerned and lifted Olives arm, holding it in front of his eyes as if he was examining a treasure, then he pped his head as if he remembered something. Ouch, no wonder I look at you this thing so familiar, the starting point on you is because the light smell of wine but not drink. Many of us here were like this before, but drink the wine will be good, listen to me, its right. Mr. Dabo finished these words with a serious face, lifted the ss above the table and tried to force Olive to drink. Come on, Ill feed you, take a sip and youll know the feeling of floating, then what red dot green dot, all give me all aside to stay! This wine is never to drink, who knows what other things are mixed in the wine. Besides, I dont know if the phone call I made to Elio just now was through, even if I had entered the wolfs den, I couldnt have taken the initiative to send myself to the wolfs mouth. Olive got up and poured herself a ss of in water, which she respectfully brought to Mr. Dabo, with a bit of shyness on her face, and said, Mr. Dabo, some other day, some other day when I get well, I will definitely drink with you. Hearing a snap, Mr. Dabo pped on the table, he turned his head and looked at Natalia and asked, Where did you find such a sharp tongue for me? How can you listen to me when you have so many ideas in your mind? Natalia had been dealing with these people for a long time. In a matter of seconds, she knew what to say to please. Chapter2729 is coming Look, today we Mr. Dabo is also met with thorny roses, usually those obedient girls y too much, it is time to give you a change of taste, this little wildcat more interesting ah, you men do not like this feeling? Take out your conquering desire toe, then there is a feeling is not? Miss Natalia, you simply have a small mouth not to sayedy pity, what actor ah! Okay, I want to see when this wild cat will be my house cat! Olive panicked and listened to the conversation between the two people, and had a bad feeling in her heart, and as expected, Mr. Dabo got up and picked up the bottle of foreign wine, turned around and pinched Olives chin and forced the wine down. Olives fists and kicks, at this moment, she is really panic, her throat is spicy like a fire burning, the stomach is also overturned ufortable, but this Mr. Dabo see Olive struggling look seems to find it more interesting, not a little bit of pity, but ordered someone toe over to hold down Olives hands. Olive closed her mouth with all her strength, this wine is really not drinkable, her punches and kicks just want to avoid drinking this wine, but unexpectedly kicked on Mr. Dabos body. Ah! Mr. Dabo sat on his buttocks and spilled the wine all over the floor. Everyones eyes looked at each other in unison. The atmosphere in the entire room suddenly froze, and the first one to speak up was Natalia, who came over and mmed Olives face with a loud p. Bitch, youre really giving you face, arent you? Get down on your knees and apologize to Mr. Dabo! Olive felt a buzzing in her head after receiving a p, this strength, Natalia hit hard enough, probably long wanted to hit himself, finally caught the opportunity. She opened her mouth to say something, but only let out a cry of surprise. The pain from the scalp made her speechless. Mr. Dabo grabbed Olives hair as soon as she got up from the ground and threw her onto the sofa with all her strength. Stinky woman, do you know who I am? How dare you hit me? You dont want to die, do you? Ill let you know today, how to write the word powerful! Mr. Dabo directly on, everyone is pping and shouting, clothes are torn by Mr. Dabo, resistance, but to no avail. Elio When will Elioe? Olive looked away, she did not want to see the disgusting corners of Mr. Dabos mouth that was magnified countless times, but saw Alieen look like a good show. The smugness and sarcasm in her eyes was chilling. Seeing that the clothes were stripped down to thest piece, Olive closed her eyes and couldnt bear to look at it. Boom! The door to thepartment was suddenly mmed open, and she looked over in surprise, Shane! It could actually be Shane, and after seeing the visitor clearly, the heart that was raised to her throat finally returned to its original position. Who the hell is it? You want to die? The man who had just hit Alieen got up and shouted at the shadow of the man at the door, and when he took a few steps forward and saw the face clearly, he almost passed out. You let go of me! Get off! Olive continued to resist, Mr. Dabo actually acted as if nothing had happened at the entrance of the box,pletely a wolf that had been hungry for 800 years, tearing with red eyes. Olive is anxious, if this continues, she will really be naked, she shouted: Shane! What? You still know Shane? But does Shane know you? Youre not the only one who likes Shane. Dont dream about it. Why dont I give you a chance to serve me tonight and maybe Ill let you see Shane for a while? You cant miss this opportunity! Mr. Dabo was so busy with his own pleasure that he didnt care about the others in the box. Olive looked at him with a dirty look on her face and wanted to cut him off, but since Shane was in the booth, she didnt need to do much. For now she was sure she was safe, that was all. Only why was Shane the only one? Where were thew enforcement officers? Could it be that her n was in vain? Olive is a bit reluctant, this night this game but put in a lot of effort, and even almost lost himself, if still can not be Natalia to the hell, then all this is not a basket of water is empty? Except for Mr. Dabo, who was still ying hard, everyone else didnt even dare to breathe loudly. Shane walked in from the door of the box with a cold face, a cool air emanating from his body, and his eyes seemed to be able to spit out fire. Step by step, he suddenly lifted his foot and kicked Mr. Dabo directly to the ground. Bastard! Who the hell is tired of living? Mr. Dabos body is still quite sharp, he patted his ass directly to stand up, around a circle to see clearly who kicked himself, he rubbed his eyes, to make sure it was not his own old eyes, after the face white into a transparent paper, fat fingers kept trembling in the air. His legs went limp and he sat down on the ground, only to feel weak. Mr. Lopez you how how alsoe? Shane did not even look at Mr. Dabo a nce, walked straight to Olives side, took off his jacket, covered Olives body. Then he turned to look at Mr. Dabo and asked, Which hand has touched it? Mr. Dabo did not dare to weasel out his hands, Shane stepped on his feet fiercely, but the expression on his face remained cold, his eyes drifted in the air, and even if Olive wanted to understand his mood through his eyes, he could never dovetail. Todays Shane seems to be not the same as usual, Olive does not understand, it feels like he has offended him, but today it is clear that there is no contact. The thing that I cant figure out is that I dont want to think about it anymore, at least now Im safe. Olive breathed heavily, and her whole body was just like the aftermath of a robbery, her heart was finally at ease. With the sound of Mr. Dabos screams in her ears, it was still a little scary to hear. Olive looked to Shane and she whispered reassuringly, Im okay, Im a little more rxed now But Shane did not seem to hear her words, he leaned over to look at Mr. Dabo, his eyes full of creepy light: Just now, if I did note, how do you n to deal with her? In this kind of asion, all kinds of things are going on, Olive is not sure, but Shane understands very well. He had drinking games with people from time to time because of socializing, and the usual tactics of those bosses were very well understood by him. Mr. Dabo trembled, he did not even dare to look at his hands, only begging and exining: Mr. Lopez, I really did not know Miss Holt is your woman, if I knew, give me a hundred courage I would not dare to touch her ah!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter2730 A Quick Fix I didnt know what I was doing, Mr. Lopez, can you just forgive me this once? Give me a chance! Mr. Dabo knew that if he couldnt calm Shanes anger, hispany would have to go down with him. Shane didnt say anything, and Mr. Dabo had to take the opportunity to clear his name, so he went straight to Natalia and pped her hard. He viciously reprimanded: You bitch, how dare you y me like this, are you doing it on purpose! If anything happens to me today, I will let you be buried with me! Natalias body trembled slightly, the big boss she usually treated with respect, actually treated Shane like this, it seems she can be stepped on at will! Natalia was very angry, and now she understood that Olive was ying with her on purpose! She gnashed her teeth at Olive: Good for you Olive, I went to all the trouble to take you into business and let you sort yourself out, and you deliberately yed me like this didnt you! Olive sat aside, her heart palpitating, but now much calmer, she sneered: Natalia, all these hookups youre doing now are illegal, dont you have a number in your heart? I am not against you either, I just dont want this bad culture in the entertainment industry to spread, thats why. Natalias eyes were red, she knew today that she was finished, if this matter was exposed, she would be a street rat! Natalia grabbed the bottle and wanted to die with Olive! But Shane, who had been watching, gave Natalia a swift and heavy kick. She fell to the side and hit her head on the corner of the sofa, making her dizzy and dizzy. Shanes icy aura intensified, Dont y these tricks in front of me, Ill put my words here today, if Olive has a single hair damage, none of you can escape! When he said these words, Olives heart warmed up, she picked up her clothes and draped them over her body, walking towards Shane. Because the incident just brought too much impact on her, now still some weak legs, the whole person almost fell down. Shane hurriedly went to help, and he reprimanded in a deep voice: You go and sit next to her, dont make trouble here. From his tone, Olive heard a sense of anger, she clearly, Shane must be worried about her safety, so she will be so. She didnt take it personally, she just lowered her voice: Okay, okay, calm down, Im fine! Dont get too angry! Shane didnt listen to her at all, pulling Olive to the couch and telling her to sit down while he went back to work on Natalia and Mr. Dabos business. His eyes were sharp and cast on the others as if they had been stripped naked, You two exin this matter to me properly or face the consequences! Natalia rushed forward and tried to exin, but was intercepted by Mr. Dabo, who pped Natalia again: Bitch, do you have the right to speak? Get the hell out of my way, youre the one who started this whole thing! Listening to the two of them bicker, Shane couldnt help but feel annoyed: Shut up, will you two be quiet? Shanes finger pointed at Natalia, You first. Natalia showed a smile, she hurriedly shirked her responsibility: Mr. Lopez, this is really none of my business, you should ask Olive, she was the one who asked me to help! Natalia looked back at Olive, she quickly walked over and lowered her voice: Olive, what is wrong with you? You have to exin this matter to Mr. Lopez clearly, do not use me! The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing! Oliveughed softly: Natalia, am I stupid or are you stupid, you let me speak for you, is it possible? If Mr. Lopez hadnt appeared just in time, I dont know what would have happened to me! Now everything he does, I support unconditionally. Natalia finally understood, Olive must have wanted her to have a bad time, hoping to get something to do with it! Her heart was panicked and irritated, and she tried to suppress her feelings: Olive! Olive pulled out her ears, her whole posture was rxed, and now that she had Shanes back, she knew she had something to fall back on. She looked to Shane, You handle it.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After Shane understood her meaning, he sent someone to grab Natalia back to keep her from disturbing Olives rest, You guyse back, lets have a good talk about this matter. Mr. Dabo, how dare you touch my people, if I hadnt arrived in time, you wouldnt have gotten out today, understand what I mean? Mr. Dabo couldnt help but feel icy cold as he listened to Shanes words, he was really d Shane showed up, otherwise Olive would haveined afterwards and maybe his life would have been in danger. Mr. Dabo took advantage of this opportunity, and hastened to offer attentiveness, he knew that today is certainly not to escape, but he had to minimize the loss: This or Mr. Lopez, from now on Miss Holt things and trouble are left to me to deal with, I promise to give her to solve the clean and dont let her be troubled. Mr. Dabos eyes then stared at Olive again, pleasing and ttering: Miss Holt, just I have eyes not know Taishan, to your attitude is not good, I really blind, you do not see me in general, okay? As for those things you have, I will help you solve them all. Olive felt slightly amused by Mr. Dabos attentiveness, and she remembered clearly her arrogant and domineering posture just now. And now? The contrast was stark. Shane snorted disdainfully: Do you think Im not capable of solving these things? Its just a matter of my word. Shane took out his cell phone and answered it in front of everyone, Hello, is thatw enforcement? Youre almost there. Okay, my people are waiting at the door, they will bring you inter. Shanes short words directly made the faces of all the people in the room change, everyone was very frightened, if thew enforcement officers came, this would not be so simple to end! Mr. Dabo was so scared that his legs went weak and he kept muttering, No! Now enforcement! His business is booming now, and if he really goes to thew enforcement office, Im afraid his future will be over. Chapter2731 Protecting you Mr. Dabo tugged at Shanes sleeve, his eyes full of remorse: Mr. Lopez, its all my fault! You forgive me, please dont let thew enforcement officerse, please! When she heard the word w enforcement, Alieen, who was hiding in the corner, finally reacted, no, if thew enforcement came, her whole life would be ruined! When Alieen moved a little, Olive smiled and stared at her, Oh, what a coincidence that I ran into you here, tsk. Olive had seen her from the beginning, but now she was pretending to say hello, Alieen gritted her teeth in hatred: Olive, get out of my way, I want to get out of here! She had to get away from this ce before thew enforcement officers came. Olive would never let her leave so easily! She shrugged: Sorry, no one in this room can leave, if you want to leave, you have to wait for thew enforcement officers toe and make sure you are okay.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Olives ck and white eyes were full of mockery, of course she knew that Alieen must have been involved in these collusions, she could not escape. As the two were tugging and pulling, the door to the booth was opened and a group of armedw enforcement officers rushed in, the leader of which greeted Shane with respect: Sorry, Mr. Lopez, werete. Its okay, Ill leave this to you. Shane frowned at Mr. Dabo who was holding him, he had been annoyed earlier, if not for the dy, he would not have talked so much. In front of thew enforcement officers, Shane directly kicked Mr. Dabo away, and the cold aura of his body cooled the whole room. Thew enforcement officer yelled out, Action. Olives heart followed the hustle and bustle of the environment, and the experience she had just experienced was fresh in her mind. She got ready to get up, but thew enforcement officers were all on the move, and she just had to wait patiently. Mixed in with them were some people shouting, exining that they were innocent and that thew enforcement officers should not arrest the wrong people. After five minutes of work, all the people here were taken out, leaving Olive and Shane alone, Olive couldnt help but look over. The box suddenly became so quiet that Olive felt a little ufortable in her heart. Shane was standing to the side, looking like he was thinking about something. That, thanks for today, thank you. Olives fingers were inteced, and this thank you was still necessary. Coincidentally, I dont know what virtue, every time when she encountered trouble or some kind of danger, Shane can always arrive at the first time. In fact, she is not a little girl addicted to fantasy, on many things she is extraordinarily thorough, but only in Shane this matter, always feel that this man is their own knight. Shane listened to Olives thanks, but did not respond, even the expression on his face did not change at all, as if he had not heard at all. Hmm? Olive scratched her head in embarrassment, whats wrong with this person? He didnt seem to have offended him, either. Howe he is somehow here to make a face? Shane looked at Olive, and suddenly, he let out a long sigh and directly picked Olive up by the waist. Hey, what are you doing? Put me down quickly! Olive didnt even react, she was already pressed against Shanes chest, the sound of her heartbeat was so obvious, with some mesmerizing temperature. What the hell is wrong with this man? The man was like an iceberg just a moment ago, but why did he act like this? Olive felt as if her bones were crisp and she had no strength to struggle. Even though thew enforcement officers had just been here, the ce was still full of people, men and women embracing each other in a drunken way, seeing Olive and the two of them, they did not feel strange, with adult hints in their eyes. You quickly put me down ah, my feet are not injured, can walk by themselves. Shane still did not respond, Olive face are red to the root of the neck, confused each other what mentality, being treated like air, too embarrassing, right. The expression on Shanes face was always like a cloudy sky, and anyone who looked at it would know that there would be a big rainstorm in the next second. This person is really, if you have something to say, you have to keep it in your stomach, so that the other people can not start. Olive sighed, then obediently closed his mouth, at this time he said nothing useful, it is better not to say a word, so as not to continue to add to Shane, wait for him to think about it, when he is willing to speak. In this way, Olive was carried by Shane out of the smoky bar. When the two of them finally had a chance to get a breath of fresh air, Olive saw Elio stomping his feet from a distance, Elio rushed up, took Olives hand, and looked up and down clearly. Is everything okay Olive, do you know I was worried sick! Look at what youre fussing about, youre not seeing it? Im standing right in front of you. Olive patted Shanes shoulder, signaling him to let himself down to have a few words with Elio, but Shane had no intention of letting go, and carried her straight to the ck Bentley in front of him. Thats good, today was too thrilling, right? I called the police when I got your call, but luckily I was smart enough to call Mr. Lopez about it today, or else it would have been a bad thing. Elio said proudly, she really felt that she had done a beautiful job. Shane was quick on his feet and carried Olive to the car, settling her in the passenger side. He then got into the drivers seat with a quick movement, fastened his seat belt and stepped on the gas. The ck Bentley was running on the straight road, Shanes eyes were fixed on the road ahead, and he didnt even look at Olive from the beginning to the end. Just left Elio behind ah, now where are we going? The atmosphere in the car was a bit awkward, and Olive managed to muster up the courage to break the silence. But as soon as the words were out of her mouth, she thought it was a waste of time to ask, it was already dark and it was sote, where else could we go if we didnt go home? Whats even more embarrassing is that Shane doesnt seem to feel anything around him and doesnt answer at all. Im asking you, what do you mean you keep ignoring me? Olives heart felt aggrieved, so much time had passed, and this person still did not say anything, pulling a face, as if someone owed him a million. Chapter2732 Success! What kind of person is that? Olive wanted to burrow into a hole in the ground. What had she done that would make this man so angry? Did Shane find out that he had been deceived? Did he know that he was not the same Olive as he was when he was a child? If thats the case, shes going to die a horrible death tonight. Forget it, or do not talk, hot face on the cold ass is really boring. The car flew down the road and arrived at Olives apartment building in no time. There was a sharp braking. Shane has rarely driven so fast as he did today, and even stopping the car made such a big noise. But there was no reason for Olive to be sitting there when she arrived at her doorstep. She carefully loosened her seat belt. She didnt want to think about all of this tonight, especially the road trip with Shane, which was so embarrassing that she must not contact Shane again from tomorrow. Olive opened the car door, tilted her head sideways and said, Drive slowly, Ill go back first. Thank you. As soon as her foot hit the ground, she suddenly felt herself being pulled into the arms of a pair of strong hands. Shane held Olives head tightly and hugged her to his chest. Do you have any idea how dangerous this night is? If I hadnte, do you dare to think what the consequences would have been? Why did you take the risk? Olive realized that the reason why Shane was so angry was because she had put her life on the line. She sighed with relief and muttered, If I dont do this, how can I find the evidence? Tomorrow Natalia will be finished! Olives tone was full ofcency, after all, tonight turned out to be exactly as she had expected, and her purpose was sessfully aplished. She looked up and met Shanes cold gaze, so she had to collect some of it and was busy lowering her head, not daring to look at it any more, just a nce would freeze people into ice. These things simply do not need you to do yourself, leave it to me, it will not be so troublesome. Olive said the words that made Shanes heart even more angry, this woman ispletely joking with her life! I dont want to trouble you, Ive already bothered you before, these little things, I want to finish them myself. Olives voice was a bit bottomless, she knew that Shane was also very scary when he was angry, lowering her head, she tried to avoid the zing gaze. The hands that were holding his shoulders down were a few points stronger, Shanes eyes were covered with red blood, he looked at Olive with a firm gaze and said slowly with a sigh, In the future, let me protect you, okay? The cars air became thin, making people feel a little oxygen deprived. Olive just felt like running away, wanting to get out of the car, wanting to go home quickly, to smooth out her thoughts, her body reacting with the thoughts in her head. She pushed Shane away, opened the door, hurried out of the car, and mmed it shut with a bang.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. This time, Shane didnt go after her, letting Olive leave. Go faster Olive buried her head and muttered to herself, her feet picked up some speed, walking and trotting, always feeling a hot gaze behind her, and she wanted to get rid of this feeling as soon as possible. When she got home, she didnt even have time to turn on a light, so she tucked herself into the sofa. She needed time to digest what had happened tonight, but the more she tried to calm down, the more she kept repeating in her head what Shane had said. Its not that Ive never heard love words before, but no one has ever given Olive such a feeling, a calmke is like a stone was thrown over, stirring upyers of ripples. After a while, I heard some sounding from the guard door, it was Elio came back. Just opened the door and yelled excitedly: Olive, this time our n really worked! Just now I have asked people to inquire, Natalia this time will not be able to turn over, not three to five years estimate she will not be able to get out! Elio excitedly closed the door, directly a healthy step rushed to Olives side and sat down. Then Im relieved, I was afraid that my efforts tonight were all in vain! Olives face finally showed a satisfied smile, once she thought of those big bosses greasy look, she could not wait for Natalia to be locked up inside until she died. But you dont get mad, Im telling you, those big bosses have been bailed out tonight, but Natalia wont be able to step into the entertainment industry ever again. Elios tone is full of regret, the reason why these rich people dare to y is because they are not afraid of things ah! Olive nodded expressionlessly. The result was what she had expected. In the world now, money talks. By the way, did Alieen also go in? Olive was more curious about this matter. Elio thought for a moment, then frowned, slowly spoke: Alieen is in, but thew enforcement officers saw all her body is wounded, plus her defense of her own, everyone thinks she is a victim, so w enforcement officers can not do anything to her. What? What kind of good fortune is this for her to be able to get away with thew like this? Olive also thought that this evening, this y, can solve their two heart problems. At least Natalia will never be able to get out of this mess, so all she has to do is put her mind on Alieen and make her feelpletely disappointed in life! Olive stretched and got up to move her muscles. After a long night of tossing and turning, Elio also felt tired, and the two of them chatted with each other for a few minutes, and then went back to their respective rooms to prepare for rest. For this evening Elio brought back the results of processing, overall Olive is still very satisfied. But her heart is still clogged with panic, there is always a feeling ofing back from the dead, if Shane did not appear tonight, where he is at this time, alive or dead, it is really unclear. Originally thought that so many things happened today, lying in bed must not take five minutes to fall asleep. But as soon as you close your eyes, thingse up clearly in front of you, and the whole person is more and more awake, sleep neveres. Olives cheeks burned as soon as she thought of what Shane said in the car at night. The next day, when the sun came into the nest, shezily rolled over, feeling as if her bones were falling apart and her body was in pain. Chapter2733 The Dust Settles Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Olive yawned, picked up a ss of water and got herself a ss of warm water, took a sip and asked, Look at your face, whats the good news, why dont you hurry up and share it with me? Elio put down the doughnut in her hand, she took a paper towel and wiped her hands, looked at Olive and sold the story. Olive, a good news and a bad news, which one do you want to hear first? Oliveughed, Elio was really a long-suffering child. Yoo-hoo, this seems to be quite interesting, why dont you start with the good news, its exciting to just wake up. Olive drew out the chair under the dining room table and assumed a listening position. Natalias news is out, shes really ying it up this time, shes going to be in there for a while, its not certain when shell get out. Elio said with a burst of excitement. And what is the bad news? Olive nervously looked at Elio and asked, the bad news is not also rted to Natalia, right. The bad news is Olive, the bad news is that Natalia was not sentenced to death, her kind of person is not enough to die, how to give her a sentence of thirty years, hey, you say these judges are how to do things ah! Elio trailed off, hanging his head and scratching his head and howling. Its only thirty years, it should be a life sentence, the death penalty is too cheap for her. Olive also felt some regret about the result, after all, Natalia had the idea of wanting human life, which now also yed the sale of human beings, next time should not be the sale of human organs? But Natalia can go in, this is a great good thing.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The entertainment industry is a ce that eats youthful food, a woman can have a few years of scenery? Natalia went in and came out unchanged. Olive took a sip of soy milk in her hand and clicked on Twitter. It is always possible to see these things clearly on Twitter. As expected, the hot search was hanging on Natalias affair. Theizens called it disgusting. The tweet with the most likes at the top was sent by an entertainment studio. It was written in such detail about what happenedst night that it was as if they had been there. Not to mention, the story was really well written, not only describing what happened at the scenest night, but also hiding Olives identity. This matter has been told tow enforcement officers at the time, because the matter is not good publicity out, the identity must be kept secret. With the hand flipped, naturally no longer in the mood to read on. Just ready to put down the phone, the Twitter dynamic was refreshed again, a new message was topped up. The former movie queen was arrested and sent to jail for 30 years! Olive was quite interested in this article, she clicked in to take a look, all the things written in it were Natalias actions in the acting world over the years, and the blogger was quite capable, and actually got many people involved toe out and prove the truth of the matter. Lets uncover the true nature of Natalia and see the good things she has done in the entertainment industry over the past few years. This headline is catchy enough, isnt that what people are good at these days? Although Natalia had a lot of fans when she was a big star, but because of this, she cant tolerate anyone else in her eyes, and there are not many close friends in the entertainment industry to speak of. Now she can be said to be a loner, no one will stand up for her to say a word. Everyone even feels that this is a good job and they want to give her a life sentence. At the bottom of the story, there arements from the blogger, saying that everyone should talk about their contact with Natalia. Olive thought there was nothing to do for breakfast, so she might as well read something funny to whet her appetite. In just a few minutes, the number ofments has reached more than 100, 000, it seems that these things can not be finished until next year. After reading a few of them, Olive was stunned. She thought Natalia was just a bit arrogant and had only recently started doing those disgusting things, but she didnt expect that she was doing a lot of bad things behind the scenes. Which one of you is as unlucky as I am? At that time, I had just graduated and got my agents license, and it was my wish for many years to enter the entertainment industry. Once I bought coffee back, said a little hot to put a little while, but she did not listen, picked up the cup and took a sip burnt tongue, did not expect her to take it out on my head, open the lid directly to the hot coffee sshed on my face, when I also went to the hospital for examination, third-degree burns, but I did not even wait for an apology! I wanted to make a big deal out of it, but Im a neer to society and I dont have the ability, eggs cant touch rocks, and finally the matter was suppressed by thepany, and threatened me to keep me from talking about it, for the future I agreed, but what did I get in return? But what did I get in return? It was Natalia who fired me after saying she didnt like me! I hate her! She ruined my dream for so many years! Shes the one who cast a shadow on my psyche that will never be erased! Its a joke, but Im also a victim. I loved acting, but I was always limited to a supporting role, even a small one. But I was never willing to give up, in this road I walked very difficult that time, my mother at home suddenly seriously ill in urgent need of money, and my money is not even their usual enough, simply can not take the extra. Natalia know this matter, took the initiative to find me, said there is a way to get rich, I thought it was to help private film or something, did not expect her to sell me to those powerful bosses, into that circle, relying on my personal skills is not out, every day to live a life worse than a pig dog, by those greasy bald men all kinds of torture, I can not resist. The body is scarred, and eventually even my mother dying before I could not rush back to see I begged Natalia to help me, take me to see my mother, but she is not the least bit humane, saying that all this is my voluntary, for the money will have to sacrifice other things. There are times when I would like to die. But when I think that Natalia is still alive, I cant swallow this breath! Chapter2734The cast’s party God, this kind of person, when there are so many fans to support her, and I do not know whether these people are blind eyes? This woman is simply bad, her heart is also too ck, are not afraid of retribution! And that variety show, she is obviously deliberately trying to kill people ah! She should have been arrested at that time! Damn, there are so many bad things that have been exposed, and some that have not been said. I used to be a fan of Natalia, and Im ashamed to say this! I actually liked a star who looked like this. At first, I just thought she was pretty and a good actress, but I never dreamed that she could do so many little things behind her back! I was so blind to cheer for her! I even watched every drama she was in and bought posters of her to stick all over the room! I swear here today that I will never watch another single drama of Natalias ever again! The posters are all burned to the ground! Its so disgusting that you can vomit for three days and nights! The story of Natalia hase to an end and its time to turn the page and move on. I have to go see Natalia, Olive said to Elio as she put down the doughnut in her hand and wiped her mouth. Elio was stunned, and before she could say anything, Olives cell phone rang and rang, and she picked it up to see that it was the crew. Hello. Miss Olive, right? Were from the cast and crew, theres a killing party tonight at the Carlton Hotel. Once she heard this, Olives heart was suffused with a sense of loss, this drama was the most significant one she had taken since she was reborn. She has been studying the script and refining her acting skills with great effort, but she has also learned a lot. Its a bit sad that its over now. After a pause, Olive replied: Yes, I will definitely be on time and on target. Please send me the detailed address and time in the form of a text message to my cell phone, thank you. After hanging up the phone, Olive let out a long sigh and Elio asked, Whats going on here? Whats going on tonight? Its the end of the project, theres a closing party tonight, the director invited me to attend. The dust has settled, Olives heart is veryplicated, can not say whether it is relieved, or some mncholy.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Thats good news! When you meet more directors and actors at the closing banquet, you may have your next movie! Elio didnt notice Olives emotions, he just thought it was worth celebrating. Olive did not speak, after a moment of silence, Elio looked at the time: This time is still far away, or you rest rest? Youre also tired from this period of filming. Rest? Lets forget it. At this time, I want to go see Natalia, and I dont know how shes doing in thew enforcement bureau. Olives face regained a smile, and even a hint of gloating. This Natalia had been arrogant and domineering for too long, and it was really time to make her suffer. Elio was stunned, she actually disapproved, but on second thought, she agreed: You said youd go? Okay, Ill go with you now, you get the hood and sunsses ready. At this critical moment, Olive is better to be cautious, lest the keyboard warriors start to say that she has fallen into the well again. Olive dressed up and went with Elio to thew enforcement office. Olive waited while Elio went to talk to thew enforcement officers for a while, after all, Olive was instrumental in this matter and made a lot of efforts. So after learning the situation, thew enforcement officer was very understanding: No problem, this matter thanks to Miss Olives help, otherwise we could not have solved so smoothly. But right, originally ording to the rules can not see, we make an exception, is that this time has to be properly grasped. Elio certainly understand the meaning of the string, she smilingly assured: Comradew enforcement, you do not worry, we just talk a little, to ensure that we do not give you trouble, say a few words and then leave. Okay. Looking at Elio walking with a smile on her face, Olive knew the matter was settled, she got up and lowered her voice: Agreed. Thats for sure, Ive stepped in, how can it not be solved? But time has to be quick, dont dawdle too long or youll make it hard for others. Elios face was full of pride. She winked to show that she understood, her mood somehow bing a little lighter, I know. Through the thickyer of ss, Olive could still see the red blood in Natalias eyes, and she was originally downcast when thew enforcement officers brought her out. But the first sight of Olive, Natalia is full of aggression, the whole body is full of hostility, a look is very resentful Olive. Olive slightly raised her eyebrows, her red lips lightly opened: Natalia, looking at you like this, you should not be too used to living in thew enforcement bureau. But its not up to you to get used to it, I just want to advise you, you will be here for such a long time in the future anyway, its better to get used to it as soon as possible! Her face with a light and light smile, when she said these words without any haste, it was really easy to evoke Natalias anger. As expected, Natalia was furious, she was furious: Olive, if it werent for you, would I be in this situation? I tell you, you do not rejoice too early, I only have to do thirty years in prison, when I get out, I will make you look good! But unfortunately, her threat Olive did not take it to heart, she shrugged indifferently: Natalia, to be a human being, you still have to be down-to-earth, you cant be overly ambitious. Natalia originally did not understand the meaning of her words, but soon, Olive continued: Oh, I know you may not understand, to make it easy to understand it, so you do not have enough brain. So, when you get out in thirty years, people are old and pearly. The people, resources all kinds of have to start again, you take what to fight with me, you are not too little too self-confident? She spoke slowly, word by word, and Natalia listened as if she had been stabbed over and over again in her heart. Her face was grim and she really took Olives words seriously. Natalia was so angry that she flung herself against the ss panel, and she red her teeth and ws: Olive, you bitch! You deserve to die! You set me up on purpose to get me into this situation, why are you okay with it? Chapter2735 Light Olive felt particrly amused listening to Natalias words. It was obviously her own fault, but she shifted all the me onto others! Olive sneered: Dont give me such nonsense, I just came to see how you are living. Seeing that you are in deep water, I am relieved. Oh yes, count me kind, tell you another good news, you did all those wrong things, all of them were exposed on the Inte. Now the description of you in terms of losing your reputation is just right!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. As she said these words, Natalias anger in her heart simply had no way to vent, and she pounded the ss with deadly force to vent her emotions. Olive sighed in frustration, Comradew enforcement officer, it seems she still has a problem with her mind! I just came to see how she is doing, and she is stillining that I sent her here on purpose, but it is obvious that she has done something wrong, why doesnt she know how to repent? Olives words were full of pity, and thew enforcement officers face instantly went cold, and he sent someone to take Natalia back before he said with hatred, Miss Olive, you dont know, she often recites your bad words in thew enforcement bureau. Her heart is full of hatred, I guess it will take a long time of baptism to awaken her conscience. But this is also the work of ourw enforcement bureau, you can rest assured that we will do our best to make her turn back to the right path. But Olive didnt really believe this, people like Natalia are too entrenched in their thoughts and outlooks, I just hope this ce can really bring her a new life. Olive smiled and nodded: Im sorry to bother you, I wont stay on, if anything happenster, Ill be in touch. She went out and Elio was waiting for her in front of thew enforcement office, he rushed to greet her, Hows it going? Olive felt funny: Natalia is inside, besides, with the thick ss in the way, she cant eat me. Dont worry, Im fine, Im just a little sad after seeing her. The events of her previous life were still fresh in her mind, and starting over, many things had changed trajectory. Olive felt grounded while she couldnt help but worry about the future. She still doesnt know who and what shell run into in the future! Elio didnt know the sentimentality in her heart, she looked at the time: Itste now, lets go to makeup and get some more costumes, almost ready to go to the killing party. Okay, you make the arrangements. Soon, Elio took Olive to a high ss makeup studio, the makeup artists inside were all big names, one and two were senior makeup artists who had worked with many big name stars. After some dressing up, Olive looked at the mirror dumbfounded, she generally seldom try positive red lipstick, because the color is too gaudy, all of a sudden her features are out of color. Together with the overall makeup and dress, she is now radiating light as if she is. Elio wasing in from outside, and her mouth was saying, I heard the makeup artist say youre ready, lets go, lets go over, it seems to have started early. But just halfway there, Elio saw Olive in the mirror, and her steps were instantly fixed, as if her whole body was frozen, unable to move. Olive saw Elios stunned expression clearly, she hung her head and pursed her lips with a smile, pulled up the dress and walked back, How about it, isnt it beautiful? It made you look dumbfounded! I have to say, this studio is pretty good, we cane back more often in the future. Elio took a while to respond, You you this is too beautiful, I just almost did not recognize it at once, really stunning, on your body to go to the killing banquet, it is estimated that all the peoples eyes are glued to you. Well, dont blow each othermercially, lets go over. As expected, Elios guess was right, Olive exquisite appearance, at once the eyes of everyone at the banquet gathered on her body, in all directions with all kinds of eyes cast with ogling, amazement, envy However, Olive has long been ustomed to such scenes, she did not have any stage fright, but rather fell generously, the posture is very good. While entering the venue, Olive secretly searched around, she could not help but be a little disappointed because Shane was not there In fact, she was not sure that Shane would attend such a party, but in the end, she was looking forward to it, but unfortunately, her expectations were disappointed. Inadvertently, Olive saw a person A ck suit wrapped around the whole body, the leather shoes on the feet rubbed bright, long legs reflected in Olives eyelids, even if he does not make any expression, but also looks heroic, Shane, he really came! Shane over there also saw Olive, his gaze was full of surprise and appreciation, but soon, his eyes were on the side talking with people, after all, this kind ofmercial killing, as the investor of Shane must have many favors to do. Olive let out a breath and hurriedly withdrew her eyes. Since that night, she could no longer touch Shane as naturally as before, and even a nce at him would easily make her cheeks roll. She picked up the ss of wine on the table and raised her head to take a sip, but her eyes collided with Shanes, whose smile grew wider and wider, and her heart jumped to her throat. What the hell is going on here? Is it possible that this is the real feelings? The whole person became uncontroble, even the breathing can not grasp, chaotic, Olive hurriedly took a few more sips of cocktails, which calmed down some. Mr. Laas, the director of the film, came on stage and said thank you to the producers and investors. Our Miss Olive, Im working with her for the first time, but I have to say, she is a very dedicated actress, I recognized her at the first sight, and herter performance did not disappoint me, this girl has a future and development, I wish her a smoother and more sessful career in the entertainment industry! The stage apuded, Olive got up and shyly bowed deeply to Mr. Laas. She was touched by the fact that Mr. Laas was helping her to clear up the negative ck news she had before! Mr. Laas then handed over the microphone to the host, and everything became routine again. Elio looked to the side and she said, There are many directors and investors over there, Ill go over and say hello first, you dont have to go, wait for me here. Chapter2736Smile Elio must be afraid that she is too beautiful, attracting the eyes of some people with bad intentions, Olive is clear in her heart, so she is very grateful. After Elio did not leave for a while, an actor came to greet her. Olive looked a little bit strange, but looking at her appearance, she should be very smart. Olive, you are really beautiful today, all the men here are staring straight at you, I envy you for having so much charm! Her words are simple, but the meaning revealed in them is deep. Olives eyes sink, but the smile is deeper: Not only the men, the women in the whole room are staring at me too, dont you see that? Or is it that your eyesight is paying attention to men? She just said that Olive is a vixen, only seducing men. But Olives mouth was so eloquent that she instantly changed her position. The young actors face really changed for a moment, she secretly gritted her teeth, but the face pretended to be ignorant: Olive, your mouth is so powerful, but the kid you have around you is even more powerful, right? Otherwise, howe your resources are so good? Her resources are good because shes good at what she does, so dont listen to the wind and rain, you have all this time, you might as well make yourself kinder and sharpen your acting skills. Maisie pushed the wheelchair slowly and leisurely over, her eyes were cold, as if she could freeze people. The young actors expression froze for a moment, she reluctantly red at Olive, but they were two people at the moment, she was only one person, saying that it was impossible to win, the young actor left in a huff. Maisie looked at Olive, lightlyforted: Are you okay? Not hurt by these words, right? The first time I saw her, she said, Im a public figure, Im always being talked about, if such a little talk can make me sad, Im afraid I would have gotten depressed. Dont worry, Im fine! Olives state is indeed very optimistic, Maisie no longer dwell on this matter, she changed the subject: Oh yes, to tell you one thing, I will not shoot the movie again. After a few moments, she looked at Maisies expression, but she was very calm, as if she was saying its a beautiful day. Olive then frowned, a little puzzled: Why? Is it because of your legs? Maisies own acting skills are noteworthy, and with Shanes help, what kind of resources are avable? But she decided to stop acting under such conditions, Olive does not know what the reason is. Maisie shook her head lightly: To be honest, there are some, but not all. I enjoyed filming and the process of portraying one character after another, but gradually I found that it became a very utilitarian thing. My purpose is not so pure anymore, I may have self-doubt because of other peoples questioning, audiences approval, such a self, I dont like. After a pause, Maisies eyes finally had some fluctuations: So I thought, why not go to a university and take the directing department. After listening to Maisies words, Olive could understand her worries and struggles and hesitations, these were personal choices, and she respected Maisie. Yes, I think its great. Im going to college in the future anyway, Ill go to the directing department to apany you! Maisie had other things to do, so she didnt stay long. Before leaving, she deliberately teased, You look great today, but you seemed a little disappointed when you first walked in the door? Ill give you a hint, look to your left diagonally. Maisie left, Olive frowned, still a little confused about what she meant, she looked towards the tip she left, who knew the whole thing was stunned. Not far away, Shane was wearing a pink suit, obviously an extremely bright and unstable color, but on his body, it blended well with his all-over aura, but when did this man change his outfit? He was holding a ss of red wine in his hand, talking business with a group of people in one piece, with a faint detached smile on the corner of his mouth. There is no denying that this is an extremely attractive man. It seems to be aware of this hot line of sight, Shane looked back, just in time to see Olive, he then raised a smile, like a demon. For some reason, Olive gradually felt some heat in her body, and her face became flushed, but because of the blush, it was not clear whether it was a shy blush or makeup. Her eyes began to dodge, but Shane turned back early and stopped looking at her. Elio came back just in time and she was curious: Whats wrong with you? Why is your face so red? Is it hot?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Olives head was now exploding, her thoughts were in a mess, she didnt care what Elio said, she just went along with Elios words, Of course its hot. Gee, Im so hot, give me something to drink to cool down the fire! Olive then picked up a ss and drank it all in one go, Elio looked stunned: Gee, why are you drinking blindly! This is a cocktail, although the alcohol content is not high, but drink too much will be drunk! But she finishedte, Olive drank a lot of cups, looking at the whole person is a little dizzy, Its okay, Im not drunk, do not worry, I can drink very well Looking at her appearance, Elio is quite helpless: Where is good? All right, you stop tossing and turning, you wait for me here, Ill go order sobriety pills or something! As she was leaving, Elio muttered, Youve had so much to drink, youll have a hard time tomorrow, dont me me for not taking care of you! Olive was so dizzy that she wanted to go to the bathroom, but she was stopped in the middle, and she couldnt see very well because of the pinkness in front of her eyes. She was going to walk around, but Shane frowned: What does that mean? You see me and you pretend you dont? It took Olive a moment to realize it was Shane, and she hastily exined, No, Im having some trouble seeing. As she spoke, the smell of alcohol hit her face, and Shanes frown deepened: Youve been drinking? Youve had a lot to drink! Lets go, Ill take you there! Where are you taking me? Shanes strength was a little too strong, hurting Olive. He reduced his strength and softened his tone: Ill take you back, look at you, youre drunk and confused in this kind of asion, what if the bad guys take you away? But Olive was really drunk: Bad people? Whos the bad guy? Chapter2737 Hard to say Shane took Olive out and got into the car, the cold surface outside pounced, Olives consciousness woke up some, she leaned back in the seat and muttered, You havent talked to me all night today Consciousness is not awake, Olive subconsciously said the words in her heart, Shanes eyes slowly became gentle, Things are a little busy, besides, I saw you and Maisie have been talking, so I did not disturb. Yes, we are talking about the right things, we are going to go to the directing department together, do you think I can do it? Of course its no problem, youre working so hard, whats not working for my Olive? The smile on Olives face froze in this instant, her heart thudded, and her whole body panicked. As expected, Shane would only treat his Olive so well, and everything he was enjoying now was thanks to another woman. The heart cannot say what it feels like, just like spilling five vors of food. If, I mean if, Im not your Olive Perhaps it was the alcohol at work, she preferred to speak from the heart, trying to catch something different in Shanes expression. Shane moved upright, he looked firmly at Olive and said: I only identified you as my Olive, I have known you for so long, you have always been a special presence in my heart, I want to protect you, want to give you, all that I have. The words just fell, Olive only felt a warmth on his lips, along with the mellow fragrance of red wine, as if the ripples in the water, strong heart was melted in an instant. The actual fact is that you cant get a lot of information about the actual situation, but you cant get a lot of information about the actual situation.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Olive hurriedly opened the window and looked her head out of the window, she wanted to blow the wind to relieve her face of the gush of red, outside the window was the lights, the traffic on the street is mesmerizing. Fluttering, Olives little heart wasing out of her throat, her brain a chaos, unable to say what she wanted. How did things suddenly turn out the way they are now? The previous self has always been mature and stable, doing things very thoughtful, and again, this is to live again, actually can also have such emotional outbursts, make this kind of things to make people blush shame. Fortunately, the night breeze tonight is slightly cool, the air is mixed with the freshness of the earth, this person also got a moment of peace and sobriety. The reason must be alcohol, if not a few more sips of wine, will not be confused to happen these things. Alcohol is really not a good thing, easy to make people hot, rxed to make unthinkable things. The car sped down the street and it didnt take long to get to Olives apartment building. She didnt think twice about pulling open the car door, and without looking back, she said thank you and jogged up, straight into the hallway, and only then stopped and leaned against the wall, panting heavily. She patted her chest, leaned her hot cheeks against the wall, and keptining to herself: I told you not to drink, why did you disobey me? Im so embarrassed! How can you face Shane in the future? But when you think about it, youre not the only one whos embarrassed, what did Shane mean tonight? How could Olive raised her hand to her lips, the kiss still echoed in her mind, Shanes tenderness and heat, irresistible, Olives heart was racing at the thought of it. In this empty hallway, only Olives heartbeat and the sound of stomping feet can be heard, the quieter she is the more she feels calm enough, perhaps this environment is conducive to her to think about this issue, perhaps she really likes Shane Every time we meet, every conversation, Shane is always so gentleman, so patient, in the face of Shanes sudden kiss, they did not resist, but naturally give a response, which means what? It means that he is willing to ah! It is impossible to resist Shanes temptation. But as soon as she thought that she was reborn in this life, Olives heart began to waver. She is here to take revenge, should not spend time on these meaningless childish love. There is another problem, Olive heart always can not let go, after all, at the beginning, she is with the deception to approach Shane, she is a person with bad intentions, if Shane knows that she is deliberately deceiving him at the beginning, and what will happen? Will he never hear from Shane again? Would Shane stop caring about her from now on? Olives heart ached. It would be uneptable to anyone, let alone Shane, who was always on top. If the day came when she was really found out, she only hoped that Shane would not hate herself, she dared not ask for anything else. Olives mood suddenly sank, and she dragged her tired legs step by step upstairs, a self-deprecating smile on her lips, no longer thinking about the so-called feelings. The long night is long, but Olive lying in bed is getting more and more awake and sleepless. After tossing and turning all night, she finally got to dawn, her eyes were sore and swollen, even her muscles felt sore, looking at herself in the mirror, the two ck circles under her eyes reminded her all the time that everything that happened yesterday was real. Olive patted her cheeks and pulled out a big smile at herself in the mirror. Way to go! When she had finished washing up before walking out of the room, Elio was sitting at the dining table, having just bought breakfast back. Soybean milk and doughnuts were being put on the table. The two of them are a bit strange today, no one has spoken first, as if they each have something on their mind, Olive knows she is because of what happened to Shanest night, but what about Elio? A stammering girl, rarely seen her like this today. The girl looked like a wilted sunflower this morning, her whole face was in disarray, and she went out to buy breakfast like this? Elio, whats wrong? Why do you look so listless, eating a breakfast and sighing? Olive looked at Elio with suspicion and asked. Chapter2738 Events Ferment Elio looked up at Olive, thought about it, she shook her head, handed the doughnut in her hand to Olive, signaling her to eat breakfast. Olives curiosity has reached the highest point, today she must also understand what is happening to Elio, this is the usual, they want to know what never use personally asked, Elio is always a person who can not hold his tongue, can not hide things in his heart, today can hold back not to speak? This contrast is also too big it! No, who is this bullying you? The first thing you need to do is to get a little bit of a break. You tell me ah. Dont make me anxious, okay? Olive moved the soybean milk in front of Elio away from her, and she didnt see any less after half a day of drinking. It is strange that you can eat without talking about it. At this time, the phone on the table suddenly rang, Olive looked at Elio, ready to answer a call first. Hello, Maisie, whats the matter with you so early? Good morning, that means I started to miss you as soon as I woke up, how about it, did you have breakfast? Maisies tone sounded very happy, she seemed to be in a good mood today. After hearing Maisies energetic voice, thezy energy in her body also dissipated. I just got up, Im eating. Soybean milk and doughnuts, it smells good. Im calling to remind you, dont forget what we talked aboutst night, we have to start working hard now, we have to take the time to study and learn! Olive felt that Maisie was like a different person overnight. Once Maisie always looked as if she had nothing to do with the world, as if she didnt care about anything and had no interest in it, but now she was a young girl with a lot of interest in everything, and even her words made people feel the breath of life in spring. Of course I remember, Im serious, Im not fooling around. Why dont we study together today, theres nothing to do today anyway? Pick a bookstore? Or you cane directly to my house or I cane to you? Im pretty convenient anyway, Ill go anywhere. Olive yawned, the sun was shining outside the window, and it was a beautiful day that should not be wasted. Ille over to you, just so I dont disturb you. Maisie made a quick reply, it was obvious she was exuberant. But why would she say she wouldnt be disturbed? Why did that sound so awkward? Whats there to disturb, hurry up ande over, Ill wait for you at home. Maisie hesitated for a moment before asking cautiously, Olive, do you think I can stay at your house for a while? Wouldnt that be great? The girl Olive was sharing a room with moved out a few days ago because of a job transfer, and now there is an empty room in the house, so its perfect for Maisie toe over. Of course, I have a room here, but you have to satisfy my curiosity, why do you suddenly want toe to my ce to stay? Im telling you, Im straight, dont fall in love with me just because youve been with me for a long time on the set, Im not responsible for that! Olive flirted. Ew! Ew! Maisie listened to this and deliberately pretended to be disgusted: Please, Miss, you are straight, am I a paper clip? Im not interested in women! I just think with you close to some, we twomunicate with each other, learning up also convenient. Besides, this is the atmosphere, so we can work harder, dont you think so? Maisie was busy exining. Olive nodded her head, it seems to be so reasonable, and can also monitor each other, besides, now that the production is over, usually there is nothing to do at home alone, no one to talk to is also quite lonely and lonely, especially after what happenedst night, Olive is always thinking, maybe one more person to apany, so you do not have to think about those things. You are right, learning atmosphere is indeed very important, if the two of us really live together, I think we can encourage each other, more energetic some. Olive said at the same time, heart cant help but think of Shane, Maisie move this matter is a big problem, I dont know if he agrees. But Olive would not be so insensitive as to ask these questions, she thought for a moment: You must be very inconvenient to move the luggage alone, or I can help you, when will youe over? After all, Maisie is in a wheelchair and moving is certainly not convenient, but Olive could not say this directly, so she could only use such a polite way to express her concern. But Maisie refused, she smiled gently and lightly: No, Ill just take some simple luggage, a change of clothes and so on. As for those daily necessities and so on, you can purchase new ones, so as not to bother. Olive felt that what she said was reasonable, after all, it was better to keep things simple when moving, so as not to be as busy as she was now. After the two of them discussed this, they hung up the phone. Olive nced back and saw that Elio was long gone, she should have gone inside. Olive let out a breath, seeing that Elio was not in the right state, she figured that something must have happened. But she was not in a hurry, because Elio was a person who could not hide anything in his heart, if something really happened, Elio would definitely not be able to hold back and tell her. Olive continued to work, half an hourter, there was a knock on the door, Olive opened the door and saw that Maisie hade over with her luggage. She had a small suitcase with her, and it looked like she had very little stuff. Olive then smiled: Im surprised youre here so soon. She guessed that Maisie mighte over after a few days, but who knew that she would move so quickly that she was a bit shocked. Maisie pushed the wheelchair inside, she secretly surveyed theyout of the room, it was nice and cozy, it looked like a ce for girls to live. She was very satisfied: Since we have to study, we must start doing it right away. If you push it back three times, you definitely wont be able to learn. These are my luggage, very little, right? When we go out for dinnerter, I have to go to the supermarket and buy some daily necessities. Maisie whispered softly, her voice very gentle, Olive listened and couldnt help but start looking forward to the life of two people. She suddenly remembered and mentioned, Elio is also there, she is busy inside, the smell of dust inside is a bit strong, I wont take you in to say hello to him.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Or well go to your room first now and Ill help you pack your things? Chapter2739 Dirty Water This time Maisie did not refuse, she alone really struggled, if Olives help, will be much easier. The two of them were busy cleaning up, obviously not doing anything too tired and heavy work, but both sweating, Olive exhaled: Itste, Im going to take a shower, now the smell of sweat. Lets go out for a mealter and see what you like to eat. Maisie looked down and sniffed her clothes and couldnt help but smile too: I feel stinky too, I need a shower to clean up. On her way out, Olive closed the door behind her and bumped into Elio, whose expression had now returned to its natural state, but Elio still dodged a little when she met Olives eyes. Elio cleared his throat, This is Maisie is here, she moved in with me, we both promote each others study together, so we will be more motivated. Olive exined briefly. In fact, she still wanted to follow up on the reason for Elios dissimrity, but obviously now was not the time, she continued, Im going to take a shower, I smell like sweat and Im a bit disgusted. Why dont you wait for us both and go out for dinnerter. Okay. Elio agreed, looking at Olives back as she walked into the room, she was relieved that Olive didnt pursue the matter, otherwise she wouldnt have known how to exin it for a while. At dinner, Olive ordered a table of dishes, she asked Elio and Maisies appetite in advance, ordered all the dishes that we all like. She booked a small private room in advance, so she had plenty of privacy and didnt have to worry about paparazzi or anything like that. Olive raised her ss of juice, What we have today is all thanks to the efforts of all of us. I wish us all a better future. Maisies face was also filled with smiles, and she was obviously very happy: Thats right, may we both can monitor each other and seed in the directing department. She forgot about Elio, and then Maisie wished Elio well again, I dont know what your goal, or ideal is, so Ill wish you sess. Elios smile was now genuine, Thank you. He had been out of sorts today and was only really happy for a moment. The restaurant was crowded, their dishes had not yet been served and they would need to wait a little longer. There was nothing more to say at this moment, Olive took out her cell phone, she had been busy all day and hadnt paid much attention to what was happening on the inte, now it was time to have some entertainment. But just as she took out her phone, Elios eyes immediately shot over, and she quickly snatched Olives phone away, What phone! Its dinner time, dont y games, cant we just talk together? Elios attitude was very strange, Olive looked at her several times, but Maisie on the side was aware of it, she sighed: Elio, you are afraid that she is sad to see the news online, right? But I think you can try to believe her, havee this far, her psychological quality will certainly not be bad to where. Furthermore, the focus now is on solving things, rather than thinking about how to escape. At first, Olive originally listened to the clouds, but as Maisie unhurriedly spoke to the back, her heart had some guesses. Olive held her breath and put out her hand with a stern face, Give me back my phone! Look at her look, but really some angry, Elio hesitated for a second, hesitant to take out the phone, look at those will affect the mood, why bother? Olive knew that Elio was taking her mood into consideration, but her behavior like this would still upset her. She is an adult and has the ability to solve things and manage her emotions, she does not need to be so timid. Olives tone took on a bit of pressure: Then let me be a self-deceiving fool! With these words, Elios face fell and she handed her phone back to her,ining to herself, Im sorry, its all my fault for not being able to help you solve things, so I can onlye up with such meaningless and stupid solutions! Olive didnt take Elios words to heart, she was now preupied with what was going on on the inte again that could make Elios emotions fluctuate so much, even Maisies eyes had residual worry underneath. She clicked on Twitter to take a look, and sure enough, the incident about her raising a kid was once again fermenting, intensifying, and looking like it was being fired up to the hilt.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The difference was that this time more people believed Olives story about raising a kid, even as more and more negative news about her was being spread. Netizens have been leavingments, all saying bad things about Olive. When I look at Olives face, I know that she must be an immodest person, who knows that she actually does such evil things for the sake of being popr, its really spiteful! ording to me, this kind of person should get out of the entertainment industry, or a working figure, less trouble here! What if some children really learn to imitate it? This is not going to work! Even Mr. Laas director is being controlled, I guess, this Olive still has two brilliance, what if in the future, even half of the entertainment industry is controlled? Looking at these remarks, her heart could not help but to emerge two words: childish! Theseizens are really imaginative, even such a conspiracy theory out, but also control half of the entertainment industry, really think this is what? Olive thought it was quite interesting, just now Elio had been hiding, she thought something big had happened, but it turned out to be because of this file, really caused her to worry for nothing. Olives fingers slid nimbly on the screen as she continued to read, and suddenly, she found an interesting article. Entertainment raising kid red people, but behind the scenes is living such a private life! Oh? What kind of private life is she living? Olive clicked in with interest and found that there were not only words, but also several pictures, which looked really decent. She clicked on one of the pictures and saw that it was an intimate photo of her and a man. But in fact, Olive does not even know who the man in the photo is, but the keying skills are still impressive. The person who posted this article is a big Twitterer who keeps posting things to sling mud at her, making something out of nothing every time. Olive sighed, she couldnt understand, so she checked thements underneath. Not surprisingly, the article was full of curses below. Chapter2740 New Opportunities Some people say Olive is a vixen, a smelly mistress, and others specte that the reason Mr. Laas is so helpful to her is that maybe the two are having some kind of illicit affair in private. There were even people who brought Jiang Ying Hans affairs into the picture. Its all Olives fault, now finally the masses have seen her true colors, back then my Ah Han was forced to go abroad by her. Women like this, dont spread negative energy before its toote, and donte out to cause trouble anymore! Olive raised her eyebrows, seeing Jiang Ying Hans name, she was really in a trance, but did not guess that theizens would implicate this incident to criticize her. But even if the oue was so unfavorable to her, if she had another chance, she would still choose to help Jiang Ying Han. A storm seemed to be brewing in Olives eyes, theizens were too harsh and kept criticizing and even abusing her with fierce words. Olive squeezed her phone tightly, Elio was afraid that her mood swings would be too great andforted her with words, Dont take these things too much to heart, theres an explosion of information now, theres a lot of things happening every day. Maybe tomorrow something else will be hotter than you. But Elios words didnt make any sense, because Olives heart did sink to the bottom, and she exhaled a heavy breath: But by all rights, this matter has been turned over a long time ago, and now its being fired up again, I think it must not be that simple! Elio was at his wits end, and nced at Maisie for help, hoping she could say something. Maisie spoke up: I also think you shouldnt focus too much on this matter, from the side, its because you are popr and the eyes of the masses are gathered on your body, so they pay too much attention to you. Listening to the two of them, Olive knew that the duo was doing so because they cared about her, her heart warmed up and she couldnt help but feel surrounded by a wave of warmth.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Olive raised her smile: You guys are really underestimating me, am I that fragile that I can be easily defeated by some words on the inte? Besides, what you all say is very reasonable. It is because I am a public figure and a little bit popr that I have recently made a lot of mistakes, as the saying goes. I was just pretending on purpose, just to scare you! Olives optimistic attitude made Maisie and Elio breathe a sigh of relief. To be honest, they were both a bit worried about Olive at first, afraid that she would be sad because of this matter. But luckily, Olive was very optimistic and had a good attitude. The food came up one after another, and Olive opened the door for them to eat. Seeing that she had a good appetite, Elio let out a sigh of relief that she really didnt seem to be affected. Olive is really hungry, today a busy day, physically and mentally exhausted, must use the food to make up a good two, otherwise how sorry for themselves ah! Elio now, finally have a chance to spill the beans: Today I have been worried, originally thought you know the news will be very sad sad, but I did not expect I really underestimated you, you are so strong, really let me give you a thumbs up! Elios face with a smile, this journey she is also apanied Olive has been growing, strong to survive, now gained some achievements, heart is also very happy. Okay, if you guys keep talking about these things, its probably going to be dawn, hurry up and eat, we still have to read and study when we get back tonight. Maisie interrupted their conversation. The food was still steaming, and the hot look was particrly appetizing, so we all ate together. When they got home, they went back to their respective rooms. Olive showered and changed, and then knocked on Maisies door. She opened the door, saw it was Olive, and let her in straight away. Hows it going? How are you getting used to staying here? Is there anything missing, Ill bring it for youter. Olive asked with concern. Before going home in the evening, they purchased a lot of things at the nearby supermarket. Its a good thing that Elio, a man, was there to carry a lot of things, otherwise the two of them really couldnt manage. Maisie was wiping down her toner, her desk was full of books and notebooks, and she looked particrly serious and hardworking. She raised a smile: It feels very good here, it makes me feel very warm and content. As for the daily necessities, dont worry, if I everck them, I definitely wont be polite to you. The rtionship between her and Olive was getting better and better, so Olive simply stopped hiding and asked what she had to say: I came to ask you what Shane thinks about you living here with me. In case Shane does not agree, it is expected that Olive will encounter trouble in the future, so she came to find out in advance. Maisie didnt pause in her hands, she continued to answer in a soft voice: What does he think, even if he doesnt agree, he has to go along with me. Hes a cranky maniac, I cant stay by his side all day long, I need some privacy too. Maisie said this with a smile on her face, a look of flirtation between lovers, listened to Olive a burst of envy. After all, a womans eyes cant be fooled. Maisies eyes were full of tenderness and affection, and it looked like she was well taken care of by Shane. Olive couldnt help but smile along, But arent you two getting ready to get married? What you said on the rooftop that day doesnt count anymore? The two people who are ready to get married are separated because of her words, Olive, the culprit, cant be happy. How can it not count? If he dares to lie to me, I will have to break his legs! But this thing has been in the preparation, he is also in the effort, the back, it is not easy to say. When ites to marriage, Maisies eyes are a bit gloomy, she definitely hopes that Shane will be able to solve this matter as soon as possible, to be together with her and get married. But some things are definitely not as simple as they seem, and there is still a long way to go in this matter. Olive could see her loss and said somethingplimentary: What about the future, I think you two will definitely make it, its a perfect match! You still dont say this too early, right? His fathers side is hesitant to agree and has a lot of opinions about me, so its really hard to say! Maisies voice was getting lower and lower, she treated Olive as a friend in her heart, thats why she told her such a private matter. Chapter2741 How is he But then, as if she remembered something, she looked at Olive with a twinkle in her eye: Dont just pry into my affairs, think about yourself too! Tell the truth, how are you doing with Shane now? Her eyes were full of gossip and she looked very curious, Olives face slowly turned red under her eyes. Olive did not admit it, but her expression and eyes betrayed her true thoughts. Oh, I think its boyfriend and girlfriend! She paused and sighed: But there is something I have to tell you in advance, their father, right, is a stubborn old man, who can not listen to anyone, once the idea of what will never change. If you really get together in the future, you have to think about this matter, do not then because of this matter and produce any argument, let the mood be bad. Maisie hollowed out her heart and soul to tell Olive these words, she also hopes that the two of them can take less detours in their rtionship. But Olives mind was in turmoil at the moment, starting with Maisies boyfriend and girlfriend remark, she blushed and her heart beat uncontrobly, and hurriedly found an excuse to leave. Thank you for telling me so much, but were not what you think. Itste now, so Ill leave you to your studies, and Ill go to my room to read. Olive left in a hurry, Maisie couldnt help but smile down: how cute! The days passed by, probably due to the incident of raising a kid, Olive didnt have any announcements or scenes, but she didnt lose her mind because of it, instead she felt a bit more rxed. Its good to take this opportunity to rest and learn a little. One day, Olive was watching TV on the sofa while Elio and Maisie were eating fruit sd, when her phone kept ringing.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Olive casually picked up the phone and saw that it was a call from the director. She hurriedly picked up the phone: Hello, this is Olive. Olive, I have a new drama recently, and there is a role in it that is quite suitable for you, so why dont you see if you have time tomorrow ande for an audition? When she heard this, Olives eyes immediately became very surprised, her life now happens to be quite dull, she needs to be enriched with a new drama. She jumped at the chance: Director, its no problem at all. You send me the time and address to my phone, and Ill be there on time tomorrow. After the finalization, Elio was already beside herself with joy: A new scene? Olive nodded: Of course. Maisie also came over: Congrattions, but dont me me for not reminding you that you cant miss out on your homework either. Just studying and acting at the same time, you should have a hard time. It doesnt matter, I like to live a full life. Olive shook her head, she actually preferred to be excellent, so no matter how hard it was, she wasnt afraid of it. Early the next morning. Olive woke up and washed up, with a rtively simple clothes, put on a light makeup, because still do not know the script, now this is the most conservative. As soon as she went out, she saw Elio who was ready with her breakfast. Olive was stunned: Why do you look like youre going to go with me in this way? What, as my personal bodyguard? Elio hurriedly exined, Of course I have to go with you, now Im your agent, assistant, and part-time bodyguard, so I have to be by your side at all times. When she heard the news of Olives new dramast night, she thought she had to get up early to apany her today. Olive had nned to go alone today, but Elio had said so, so she couldnt refuse. Maisie looked at Olives silence and helped Elio: Let her go with you, I think its good for you two to be together. Besides, its really important to let Elio work out, step by step, to the position of gold agent. Maisie spoke the truth word for word, and as Olive listened, she couldnt help but nod her head and agree: Youre right, I did overlook that. I was thinking that Elio was tired yesterday, so Id better rest today, and Ipletely forgot about the study. Because Elio is not only her manager, but also her good friend, she will surely think about Elio sincerely. At first Elio thought that Olive didnt want to take her for other reasons, but she knew it was for this reason, she then burst into a smile: I thought you didnt like me, dont worry, I can still stand this tiredness! Maisie looked at them with a smile: You dont waste any more time, its already 7:30, wasnt it 6 oclock? You still have to arrive early, now hurry up and go. After Maisies reminder, Olive and Elio focused their attention on serious matters, and they both left together. In the car, Olive ate her breakfast while Elio asked, Do you know what the script for todays audition is? What kind of y is it? Listen to Elios question, Olive suddenly remembered this matter, she patted her head: Oh, I really forgot to ask Dr. Hingora! But it shouldnt be a big problem, well find outter when we get there, right? Elio thought it was a good point and didnt waste her time: Im not talking to you anymore, so hurry up and get your breakfast sorted out and get in shape. An hour passed, and Olive and Elio arrived at the audition ce at 8:40. Dr. Hingora was particrly busy, and when he saw that Olive had arrived, he hurriedly went up. Olive, youre here. Dr. Hingora, long time no see. The two of them exchanged pleasantries and Dr. Hingora went straight to the point, after all, his time was too valuable to be wasted casually. I was so busy when I called you yesterday that I forgot to tell you about the script. The script is a big production that I have been preparing for a long time, a movie. While talking, Dr. Hingora also looked at Olives appearance: I see that your face is very suitable for the big screen, no stic surgery, very agile, at first nce is born for the big screen. His words made Olive a little embarrassed, who knew that the next second, he said a peak: Its about this y, its a little difficult. I look at your past performance and think you can handle the role of a female viin. Thats right, her experience is very difficult, and requires very strong acting skills and emotional support. Then again, audience eptance is very low, very viinous and not so likable. Chapter2742 not hopeful Dr. Hingoras words were euphemistic, unpleasant, not just annoying? Olive raised her eyebrows, after his description, she also felt some meaning: Or so, you first show me the script, I want to mull over this character. Okay, Ill show you and decide if I want to take on the challenge. After Olive got the script, she went to the side and sat down. Elio heard the conversation between the two of them clearly, and her face was full of worry. Do you really want to take on this drama? Were still in the Twitter limelight, its already bad news, and this ying a negative role again, Im afraid it wont be good for you. Elios feelings Olive can understand, but she is actually better able to analyze the problem from her own perspective: The movie itself is a big production, from preparation to shooting, the time itself is very long. Plus the schedule and the release, you can rest assured that it must have been a long time ago. If the Twitter thing hadnt been squashed by then, I guess I wouldnt have had to be in the entertainment business. Olive said in a joking tone, but in reality her whole being was very serious, Elio looked at her expression and sighed quietly. Olive continued, Besides, Im an actress, acting is my profession. I would prefer to be challenged with more different roles, the shaping process is wonderful. She was speaking from her heart, and when Elio heard Olive say this, the words that were hovering around his mouth suddenly couldnt be said all of a sudden. But Elio wanted to say something, she obviously had something to say, but did not know how to convince Olive. From the past to the present, anyone who has portrayed some ssic viin image will bebeled and cursed for the rest of their lives. Some people will even rise to reality and cause personal attacks on the artist. Elios main concern is also this aspect, she is afraid that Olives real life has been affected, that kind of scene is what no one wants to see. But Olive herself was very calm: Then Im not afraid, I dont live by the eyes of others. Dont worry about this matter, I can handle it. Looking at Olive so determined, Elio had to support her, as for the back of the matter, she would help handle it. After reading the script for a while and understanding the role she had to y, Olives eyebrows could not help but porridge deeper, this faction of female generals is really not simple. The performance needs to be rich inyers, and isyer byyer progression, if there is no good acting skills to support, the character will be yed very failure. But she liked the challenge, it was the only way to improve. Not long after, Dr. Hingora came again: Olive, how are you thinking about it? Im thinking about it director, I especially like this role and want to challenge it. Seeing Olive agree, Dr. Hingora was obviously very happy: OK, I like your kind of young peoples impetus. In that case, youe with me to audition inside. There were many people in the audition room, including assistant directors, producers, investors and so on. Olives posture was fallen and generous, without any stage fright, and her whole person was very confident, with the kind of air of a female general at first nce. Dr. Hingora smiled: Just now you also read the script, or else this way, you will perform a clip of your personal favorite. Olive portrayed this female viin, her life is very difficult, the first half of her life happy and smooth, born in a military family since childhood, she is determined to serve the mothend, from childhood to practice martial arts, character toughness. And along with her increasing merits and power, she became involved in the interests of certain traitorous officials of the court and began to find ways to smear her.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The emperor and the country that she trusted, but personally let her faith shattered and did not believe in her loyalty, which made her whole person very broken. Olive carefully recalled the plot, what she actually liked the most was her pre-martial arts training, galloping in the battlefield proud look. But the plot is rtively nd and does not reflect her acting skills, Olive thought about it and decided to take the risk and make a bold decision. She acted out the first half of the generals glorious life and the disbelief and heartbreak of being suspected by the emperor. After a performance, Olive exhaled, having just yed so erratically that she had even made a few minor mistakes. After walking out of the room, Olive couldnt help but feel a bit lost, Elio rushed to greet her: How did it go? Ugh, its hanging, I didnt perform well just now Its okay, its okay, there will be a chanceter. Originally, Olive didnt have any hope, but who knew that she would be the final choice for Dr. Hingora? Olive was a bit incredulous: Director, but I just I know that your performance is really not up to the standard I had in mind, but your past performance is very good. And to think that you are just contact today, it is estimated that the heart construction is not very well done. You go back to also deepen the study of the character, eat through her thoughts and beliefs. There is a lot of room for improvement, and I hope that the day the shooting starts, you will be in apletely different state than you are today. Dr. Hingora did not say quickly, his words made Olive a little ashamed, but more is the determination to do this thing well. Dont worry director, Ill definitely put in more work! I believe you. Back home, Maisie was still waiting for the good news: How did it go? Its taken, but Im still analyzing this role inurately and I dont know what I should do. Said Olive with a sigh. The good thing is that Maisie is also very fond of acting, she is willing to help Olive solve the problem, Give me the script, I will help you look at it. After reading the script, Maisie discussed the characters life with Olive, and brought Olive into the situation with a gentle voice. Her state slowly adjusted: Im finally feeling the edges somewhat, its good! At first you had some problems with your thinking, but with slow adjustment, the state was not only right, but you understood it more thoroughly. Maisie didnt mince her words in the slightest, she really thought Olive was very smart. She immediately thanked Maisie for this: Its not because of your guidance, without you, the military, I really dont know what to do! Well, dont thank here to thank to go, you hurry again to think about it yourself. When the role really works out, thats the most powerful thank you. Maisies words made Olive feel very motivated, and her whole being was very motivated. Chapter2743 Oh yes, Elio, thank you for staying with me today too. If Elio hadnt beenforting her when she was depressed, Im afraid Olive would have been more likely to get into a bulls eye alone. A few days before the start of the shooting, Olive had been at home to recuperate and adjust her condition. The day before the start of shooting, she dressed up early and had to go to the agreed upon hotel to get acquainted with the other actors and staff in the cast and crew so that they could work together in the future. After Olive arrived, she walked inside unhurriedly, because she had the habit of arriving early, so she woulde early. There was no need to rush this time. But suddenly, her steps were fixed and her eyes were fixed on a direction! Olive did not expect to see Quincy here, how could he be in the new drama? He must be one of the actors! Olives eyes cold down, she waited for Quincy to enter the private room and then calmed down a bit before walking in unhurriedly. Dr. Hingora was busy inside, and when he saw Oliveing, he hurriedly greeted her and asked with concern: How are you doing at home these days, trying to figure out your role? Do you have any ideas? If you really encounter any obstacles, you must contact me in time! He didnt want Olives problems to be endless after the actual shooting started. Although he believed Olive, the role of a female general was too difficult, even if she couldnt do it well, it was normal.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Olive squeezed out a smile: Director, dont worry, Im at home this time, Ive already eaten the role seventy-eight to eighty-eight through, there should be no big problem. Hearing Olives words, Dr. Hingora was relieved, after all, he saw Olives achievements and efforts in his eyes, she would definitely put in the effort. After the serious business was finished, Dr. Hingora introduced Olive to the audience: Come,e, meet Olive, this is Olive, she ys the role of the viiness general, she is very powerful! Olive smiled: In the future, Ill ask you all to take care of me in the crew. I thought this was the end of the matter, but who knew that Dr. Hingora suddenly mentioned Quincy, he pointed over to him: Olive, look, this is your ex-boyfriend Quincy, you know him, right? His words made Olive stiffen for a moment, she couldnt help but feel that this matter was not so simple, after all, she had been in love with Quincy few people knew about it, and even if they did, they would not mention it to her face. She knew that Shane would definitely kill Quincy and Alieen, but even under such circumstances, Quincy was still able to get a new y, which was rare. Olive coldly looked over as Dr. Hingoras words continued, Quincy, this is the female general you abandoned to ck out, and this ex-boyfriend role of yours is also a bit difficult, you twomunicate well and rub shoulders. Dr. Hingoras face was smiling, he was busy as a director, and now he had to go greet other actors and personnel, he couldnt care about them both. But his words instantly relieved Olive, she thought it was fishy, but it turned out Dr. Hingora was referring to the fact that Quincy was ying her ex-boyfriend in the y. Olives entire body visibly rxed as Dr. Hingora left and she sat down. The whole time Quincys eyes were fixed on Olive, not moving away for a moment. He witnessed Dr. Hingora leaving and thought it was a good opportunity, so he cautiously approached her: Olive, what a coincidence to meet you here. Olive was flipping through the script to see the role of Quincy when she heard his voice in her ears, and her heart recoiled so much that she didnt even bother to give him a look. There were many other working employees and actors around, and they all noticed this, making Quincys face more or less ufortable. He felt embarrassed at the same time, but did not want to break the face with Olive, after all, Olive is now flourishing, follow her, the future will not be less good days. Quincy simply sat beside Olive with a cheeky face, and he cheerfully said, Its really a great destiny for the two of us, my role in this drama has a great origin with you, or we can discuss the content of the script now? Now he has to think of a good way, why not start from the aspect of the script, Olive will certainly take him. At this point, Olive ispletely unable to read the script, she cold eyes, her face has obvious impatience. Quincy, whats wrong with you? Cant you read other peoples faces? Ive already shown my boredom with you, and youre still jumping on the bandwagon, we cant be so brazen! Olive said, she was really angry. She ignored the fact that there were still many people around, and that the news of her rtionship with Quincy might be spread tomorrow, and that Olives temper was too strong, and all kinds of dark information would be revealed. The first time Quincy came close to her, she was so ufortable and disgusted that she wanted to vomit. Quincys smile could not be maintained, he said in a good voice: Olive, I really do not know what I did wrong to make you dislike this, if there is really something annoying, please you must tell me the truth, okay? The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Quincy, however, refused to stop: Today is a big day, it is the opening banquet of our crew, the dishes here all taste very good, you try it. I know you actresses all stink of beauty, in order to maintain their bodies, one or two of them are making a fuss about dieting and so on, but this is bad for your body, you still have to take in some of it properly. When Quincy said these words, it seemed particrly considerate, but Olive waspletely lost appetite, she directly took the bag up. This Mr. Quincy, I dont seem to know you well, you keep whispering in my ear like a mosquito, how can I eat well without worrying? Olive left directly with her bag, but she was not impolite and greeted Dr. Hingora before she left: Director, sorry, I have a bit of business over there, I have to hurry to take care of it. Ive brought some small gifts for the actors outside, you can help me find a work employee to hand them outter, thank you. This idea was suggested by Maisie, after all, people are still very important, and being human is reflected in these small details. Chapter2744 Bad News As expected, when he heard the news that Olive was leaving, Dr. Hingora didnt show any displeasure, he even smiled: You are really thoughtful, and you have prepared gifts for everyone. Dont you have something to do? Come on, dont waste any more time here, hurry up and get over there, dont bete! Olive exhaled a breath and left in a hurry. When she returned home, Elio and Maisie were there. Maisie was studying, her books were full of dense notes. Elio, on the other hand, was so engrossed in her phone that she didnt even notice Olives return. Maisie stopped writing and greeted: Youre back from dinner? How was it? Did you meet all the actors in the group today? Anyone you know? After all, a bad rtionship with many people means that the reputation is not good, which is not a good thing for the artist. Olive was lying on the sofa, and she replied, Lets not talk about this matter, when you mention it, I feel that one head is as big as two heads! Maisie frowned slightly, she also realized that something was wrong, after all, today is the opening banquet, in order to meet other actors, Olive must spend more time and effort. But now the time has not passed long, but Olive is back early, cant it be that something happened? Whats going on here? Look at your expression, I think this matter may be quite serious! While they were talking, Elio, who was engrossed in her phone, finally heard the movement, and she inclined her head to look: Oh, Olive, youre back! Olive rolled her eyes nonchntly: So youre still conscious, I thought youve been livingpletely inside your phone! Faced with her snark, Elio spat out her tongue. Ive got some bad news for you! Olive let out a breath, I saw Quincy at the kickoff party. What her words meant, Maisie and Elio both understood, Maisie raised her eyebrows, What a sinful fate, youve had some bad luck, what are you going to do about it? Two people are in the same crew, and Olive will not see each other from now on, but Olive is finished. If she doesnt adjust her mind in time, it may affect her acting performance. Maisies question was to the point, Olive wilted: What else can I do? Whats even more coincidental is that he is also ying my ex-boyfriend in this drama. I can only try to understand the script and not be affected by him. Then I wont bother you. Maisie continued to study and Elio went into the room while Olive opened the script. The plot was dogged, but Quincys g was real. In this y, he portrayed the role of a liberal arts schr, the female general was attracted by his schrly aura and could not extricate himself from it. But who knows this scum, in order to benefit actually framed the female general, and those traitors became a group. Thetter plot needs no further exnation, has been confirmed to be a scum. Olive cant help but mock, indeed the scum of everyone can smell, this role ispletely tailor-made for Quincy! Ugh! The next morning, Olive came to the set glowing, she found Quincy, whether with the actors in the set or work staff rtions are good, can be said to be at ease. Upon seeing her, Quincys expression gave a beat, and Olive couldnt help but feel a little satisfied that he would definitely tighten up after she had publicly embarrassed Quincy yesterday. But who knows Olive guessed wrong, Quincy showed a smile: Olive, youre here, you havent eaten breakfast yet, right? I bought you a little rice porridge, dont worry, it wont make you fat! Olive was speechless, this persons cheek is really thick. But she left as if she hadnt heard. In the time that followed, Quincys more frequent attentiveness, apanied by his careful ingratiation, led outsiders to believe that the two of them had a lot of contact. There was even talk of Quincy being Olives suitor. Olive was very worried, she was really afraid of getting involved with a coward like Quincy and couldnt get rid of it! Olives heart was very uneasy, she always felt that this matter could not be that simple, maybe Quincy was making some small moves behind her back, trying to target her. Olive wrinkled her eyebrows and decided that she had to take action to let Quincy know that she, Olive, was not that easy to please and she had to make him back off. After Olive had some thoughts in her mind, her whole body lightened up. When she went to thedies room, she happened to hear some of the staff inside talking about it. Did you guys see the way Quincy was being attentive? He wouldnt really like Olive, right? To be honest, they really dont have any sense of cp in this pair! Not only that, I dont know why, I just can feel a scum quality from his body, maybe its because of his image! The women, who are gathered together to talk about gossip? Olives original expression was not very good, but after hearing scum, she almost couldnt help butugh out loud, but still tried her best to hold back. The people inside were still discussing, The most important thing among artists is their reputation, I see Olives attitude towards Quincy is so strict, it doesnt look like she has a good feeling! Olive didnt listen further and turned around to leave, just in time to bump into Quincy, who showed a smile: Olive, I just read the script and theres a ce where I want to try out a scene with you. So Olive took this opportunity to leave with Quincy, and the two of them went to the dressing room, Olives eyes stared at him coldly: Now there are only two of us here, there is no need to beat around the bush, if you have anything to say, just say it.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. What? Olives words seemed to be very puzzling, Quincy showed an unintelligible expression, but Olive only felt that he was very pretentious. She disdained: Dont give me the look of not knowing, you are a smart person with a deep heart, so deliberately approaching me, you must be hiding some secret! I know, are you deliberately trying to get back at me, so you want to gossip with me and take the opportunity to expose my dark secrets? Olive guessed, she definitely did not believe Quincys purpose was pure, so the whole person acted very angry at this moment. Quincy, however, innocently spread her hands: You really misunderstood me. What I want to tell you is that what I am doing now is from my heart, wanting you to be well and make up for those previous faults, thats why. I know you will definitely not believe me, and even doubt my motives, but I will use time to prove sincerity and make you believe me. Chapter2745 He wants to find someone Quincy said these words, fell into Olives ears, she immediately felt particrly ironic. She almost couldnt help butugh, the mountains were easy to change, and Quincy, a scum of the earth, was definitely unable to change his nature, and was probably secretly plotting something behind his back. She crossed her arms and spected: Come on, dont give me these nonsense, I think, you are for Alieen, for her revenge on me, right? Well, well see about thatter. This was the most likely reason Olive could think of. But Quincy hurriedly exined: You really misunderstood, I am not trying to do anything to you, just simply for your own good, you do not have to be so wary! The eyes of Quincy, and just the right amount of difficult toe over, see Olive really want tough. Olive no longer pay attention to Quincy, with his time is really not worth, she has this effort, but also to think about the characters. This afternoon, there is a big drama, between the female general and the schr is naturally not to fight, so the plot naturally produced Olive bullying Quincy scene. Olive could not wait, she rubbed her wrist, and Dr. Hingora looked at her: Are you all ready? Cut! Olives eyes were unperturbed, she pursed her lips, raised her hand and pped Quincys white, clean face. The sound was so loud that Quincys face quickly turned red, and the staff working next to her looked on, unable to help but look at each other. Even Dr. Hingora was stunned, but then his attention was immediately drawn to Olives acting. Her posture really resembled that of a female general, high and cold, with a heroic look between her eyebrows. After it was over, Quincys assistant immediately brought ice to Quincys face. Olive pretended to apologize and showed concern: Are you okay? Im so sorry, I was so caught up in the scene just now, all I could think about was the content of the script, which caused me to not control the force all of a sudden, its all my fault! Quincy took a deep breath, he showed a smile: Its okay, for the sake of excellence, like this level of realism I can ept and support your approach. Dr. Hingora came over, Quincy, is your face okay? Olive, your acting skills are really powerful, that p just now is very good, the character immediately stood. Although our schr suffered, the redness and swelling of his face in reaction is more able to highlight the two characters. Dr. Hingoras eyes were full of appreciation as he said this, and he was clearly giving Olive a break. Olive exhaled a sigh of relief, fortunately there was no card just now, otherwise if she did it all over again, I guess she would have to sit on the charge of deliberately hitting someone. But Olive still said: Director, you quickly stop, I feel guilty. You know, all of us actors live by our faces, and Quincy looks really serious when hes like this. Quincy must not climb up the pole, otherwise it would be unprofessional, he hurriedly exined: Im really fine, a big man, this little bit of suffering is nothing? You must not overdo it, or Im really embarrassed. Even the beaten Quincy said so, this matter naturally turned over, Olive rubbed his wrist, hooked a smile. It was cool indeed, but it just made her own palms hurt a little. She opened her eyes and met Quincys gloomy face. Seeing her look over, Quincy immediately collected herself a bit. During the interval, Ocan pushed Maisie over and Olive was surprised: Why are you here? Of course Im visiting the ss, by the way, to see how you are. Maisie knew all about Quincy and had toe over to see how things were going in person. After saying that, Maisie looked back at Ocan: Didnt youe to see Quincy for something? You go and do your thing, Ill talk to Olive. Looking at Ocans back as he left, Olive couldnt help but frown: Ocan looking for Quincy? Knowing that Olive was curious, Maisie exined, I heard it was to find a girl. A girl? Dont worry, he certainly wont do anything wrong to me, there should be something serious. Hearing Maisie say this, Olives frown deepened, she couldnt help but remember the phone call from her previous life, Quincys words revealed something unusual. Olive grabbed Maisies hand and used a little more force: Do you know the details of this matter? Maisie frowned: Youre hurting me, whats wrong with this, why is there something wrong with the whole person?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Maisie is very sensitive, hearing her ask this, Olives emotions normalized a bit, she exhaled: Oops, recently in the crew, I have too many encounters with Quincy, now when there is something rted to him, I am a bit out of control, you do not mind ah! Her exnation was reasonable and Maisie could more or less sympathize. Its okay, I wont take it to heart. But you still have to adjust your emotions, dont affect your acting, okay? Maisie was not only not angry, but alsoforted Olive. But Olives attention was still drawn away by the girl Ocan was looking for, and she was apprehensive, not sure if the person Shane was looking for was her or not. But whether or not it was, she had to find out something about it in advance, so she couldnt miss it for nothing. Olive found an excuse to leave: I know, thank you for the reminder. But I have to go to the bathroom early because Im about to shoot a scene. Good. After Maisie said that, she opened the snacks she brought over and started eating them by herself. Olive, at this time, was ready to go to Ocans side to eavesdrop and see if she could get any useful information. Olive is already very familiar with the crew, she knows where Quincy is, she went straight there, and as expected, both Quincy and Ocan were there. She found cover, carefully shielding herself, and listened carefully to the conversation between the two men. Shanes voice came, If she were alive now, without any idents, she would be twenty years old. There was a moment of silence before Quincys voice came. So does she have any features, or unusual ces? Like if there are any birthmarks or anything like that. There was another long silence, and Olive heard her own heartbeat, and she guessed that Ocan was probably remembering. Yes! There was a very distinctive and special birthmark! Shanes voice became noticeably more excited, and Olive couldnt help but follow suit. And where was it? What shape is it? Chapter2746 What’s the connection Quincy simply asked Olives heart, she held her breath, afraid that she had missed any details, so that this matter with her. But just then, the cell phone in Olives pocket began to vibrate, and she froze, with a bad feeling, and to her surprise, the next second the cell phone rang through the clouds. Ding ding ding Olive was about to cry, it was so quiet over here now, her phone was ringing just like a call to life! Olives eyes went wide and her head went nk for a split second, but the phone kept ringing and ringing and there was nothing she could do about it. It was only a few seconds, but Olive felt as if a century had passed, and neither Quincy nor Ocan moved. They both looked at each other, Ocan frowned, Quincy had the sense not to make a sound. With the sound of footsteps, Olive sensed that someone might being in her direction, her heart thumping, she rushed to cover her phone and fled. Olive ran a long way before she felt her heart slowing down, she was really scared to death, she didnt know how to exin when Ocan found out. Olive was in a panic, her chest was rising and falling, and she looked really frightened. However, the phone in her pocket was still ringing persistently, and Olive was so annoyed that she couldnt help but get angry: Who the hell is it? Who is it? If it wasnt important, shed have to lose her temper! When she took out her cell phone, Olives expression was shocked. The anger in her heart disappeared, and after a short pause, Olive picked up the phone: Hello, why are you calling me? Olives tone was a little unnatural, she didnt know if Shane could hear it, but she was really not in a good mood personally. Shane noticed the raggedness of her breathing, and once he heard it he thought it was exercise, he couldnt help but frown: Why do I hear your breathing and think its not right, what are you doing? Oh I took a new scene with martial arts in it, and I was afraid I wouldnt be able to keep up with my physical strength, so I moved around a bit. Now Im a little tired and sweating profusely. Olive lied without changing her face, but she was really a little tired. Shane nodded his head, he had followed Olives movement and naturally knew about it, Congrattions, youve got a new drama. Thanks. But you cant leave your homework behind, one size does not fit all, dont get distracted. Shane reminded. Olive couldnt help but smile: Dont worry, I know how to allocate my time, I wont waste it.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Of course Shane was at ease with Olive, but he needed some opportunity to get in touch with her. Taking this opportunity, Shane found an excuse: By the way, how is your English training? I have a set of papers here that are quite practical. Or else take some time for us toe out and get together, I can just help you with the speaking aspect. Olives eyes lit up quickly: Sure, Im free tomorrow! I cant wait to have someone to teach me English, you know, Im very weak in that area Taking the directing department is not a very simple matter, not only do you need professional knowledge, but you also have to keep up with the cultural level, otherwise how can you have ideas? After the two agreed, Olive had to actter, so they didnt continue chatting. Olive returned to Maisies ce, Maisie looked at her a few times: Why did you go to the toilet for so long? The main reason is that Maisie is sensitive to the fact that Olive is strange, as if she is hiding some secret, so she uncontrobly asked one more question. The mention of this, Olives heart is again a trembling, she pretended as if nothing happened: Oops, nothing, its just me I that came, then changed my pants, find someone to borrow something, dyed a little. Olive said so, Maisie immediately understood, she lowered her voice: I will ask Elio to prepare some brown sugar water for you when I go back, by the way, are you having a hard time? Some women have severe menstrual cramps, and everyones constitution is different, Olives state may affect the shooting state. She quickly waved her hand: Im fine, Im alive and well, dont worry. When the two of them finished talking, they saw Ocaning from afar, his expression was very light, and he carried an aura of his own, so that no one else dared to meet his eyes. Ocan came to Maisies side, and he said with concern, Youve just been reading for so long, are your eyes ufortable? Maisie is too serious and hardworking, such an attitude makes Olive feel a little ashamed of herself. Maisie only heard a low mmm. Ocan frowned and took the book out of her hand: Its not good for your eyes to read in this kind of light, so stop reading and review it when you get back. Although his attitude was domineering, but the starting point was good, Maisie did not say anything more, just agreed with his words. And Olive? Since Ocan came over, she felt very ufortable and didnt even dare to meet Ocans eyes, afraid that he would see something. Olive took the initiative to say, Why dont you guys go back first? I have a lot of things to do here, and its boring to stay here. Ocan has this intention, he pushed Maisie to leave, Olive also heard Maisie whispered: By the way, how is the search for people? Any leads yet? Olive strained her ears to listen, but at that moment, Dr. Hingora yelled, Wheres Olive? Tell her to get over here, her scene is starting! Dr. Hingoras voice was so loud that it immediately drowned out Shanes voice, and Olive was annoyed that she was unlucky and always missed the most important ones. But now acting is the biggest, she hurriedly ran over. In the evening, after returning home, Elio brush drama in, Olive looked around and asked, Where is Maisie? She ah, she was picked up by her man, has not yet returned. Elio replied casually. Olive sighed, what a coincidence, she originally wanted to find out something from Maisies mouth, but now, it seems to bepletely impossible. She had to give up. The next day, after shooting, Olive went to the restaurant she had agreed with Shane, who was waiting inside. Scared Olive thought she waste, she quickly looked down at the time, there were still five minutes to go before the appointed time. Chapter2747 Early Arrival She walked over, narrowed her eyes and smiled, Howe youre so early, I almost thought I waste just now! Luckily, I wasntte, otherwise it would have been weirdly embarrassing. Because Olive was a person with a good sense of time, she didnt want to have something like beingte on her own. When Shane heard her voice, he quickly looked back: There you are, it just so happens that my office is close to here, so I just got here a little early. Shanes tone was light and easy, and Olive naturally couldnt be bothered with the topic, So thats how it is. Hows your new movieing along? Olive lifted her eyes and met Shanes eyes, but his eyes were like a vortex, one look and you couldnt help but be sucked in. Olive didnt dare to take a second look, she hurriedly averted her eyes: Not bad, this role is different from all the ones Ive yed before, its a challenging role, Im quite interested. Listening to her unhurried speech, for some reason, Shane felt very happy. Then he asked out loud, Oh yeah, I heard that Quincy is in the same drama with you? He was aware of these things. As soon as he asked, Olive couldnt help but be speechless: Dont say it, Im annoyed when I see him now, I always think hesing up with some bad ideas behind the scenes. What do you mean? Shane was obviously interested in the matter, but Olive didnt want to go on about it, she would solve Quincys problem anyway. It was obvious that her interest was not high, so after she changed the subject, Shane didnt pursue it any further. Olive suddenly remembered that Ocan was looking for a girl, and she looked at Shanes face, thinking about how to say it. She looked at Shanes face and thought about what to say. Shane stretched out his hand and swept it in front of her: What are you looking at, youre so fascinated, am I too handsome? Olive turned around, thinking that his idea was really shameless, but after seeing Shanes face, she couldnt say anything else. She simply changed the subject: I heard that your brother is looking for a girl recently? Olives topic changed so quickly that Shane was a bit overwhelmed for a moment: There is such a thing, but I dont know much about it. How do you know? Olive had already thought of an excuse, she was not afraid of Shanes question, she answered smoothly: You know, I have a good rtionship with Maisie, we have been able to talk for a long time. Your brother is suddenly looking for a girl, I am wary of it, Maisie is a very good girl, he cant afford to miss her! I dont know that Olive said these words forcefully on the surface, but behind the scenes, she kept apologizing: Im sorry Ocan, Im sorry Maisie, I was forced to do it. Olive said so, all of a sudden things be justifiable, Shane expressed understanding: Then you can not worry at all, my brother that person I know, he will never do something sorry Maisie. And find a girl this thing, it is my father let him do, seems to be rted to a dear friend, the specific I am not too clear. Shane recalled, and the words came out very informative. Olives eyes widened slightly: Your father helped find her? And rted to a close friend? The unanswered questions in her mind grew, could it be that she really had something to do with this? Her trance-like expression was just in time for Shane to see it clearly. He took the initiative to speak out: Olive, in fact, I like you to be honest with me, we dont need secrets before, if you have something, you must tell me, I will be happy to help. If Shane had said this to Olive before, she would have been particrly touched, but not now, she was piled up with all sorts of things and her thoughts were totally inadequate. Shane could see Olives distractedness right away, and he reached out and waved his hand in front of Olives eyes, What are you thinking about? Why do you look so distracted all the time today. Olive knew Shane might be a little suspicious, or feel strange, she hastened to show a smile: I was thinking about Ocan and Maisie, Maisie moved in with me, and I dont know if your brother will be happy. Definitely will not be happy, but that is the love of two other people, and will not be angry with you. Shane, as a man, couldnt be clearer. After the two of them had eaten, Shane took out the test papers that he had prepared long ago and handed them to Olive: Here, this is a treasure, the questions in it are ssic and easy to take, do it. Olives expression was a bit distracted, but she really didnt mean it, because there were too many things piling up in her mind, and it was hard for her to brush up on the questions properly. But under Shanes gaze, she couldnt find any reason to escape, so she had no choice but to brush up. The final result was really disastrous, the correct rate of her questions was so low that Shane frowned at her: Whats wrong with you? This is not what you were doing before.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. It may be true that Olives English is not very good, but Shane understood that this was definitely not her normal level. Olive obediently admitted her mistake: Sorry, there are a lot of things going on in the crewtely, I have little time to study, so Shane understood, although he did not stretch his eyebrows, but the tone of talking to Olive about the problem was still very soft: This question, should be about After the two finished, it was already veryte and the restaurant was closing, originally Olive was ready to take a look at her phone, but who knew that her phone was dead and turned off. Shane: Ill take you back. At thiste hour, it is definitely not safe for her to go back alone, besides, Shane would not be so ungentlemanly. Olive did not refuse. When Olive arrived, pulled out the key in her bag and opened the door, Elio and Maisie inside both looked over, Maisie was obviously greatly relieved. Looking at the two of them with slightly off expressions, Olive hurriedly asked, Whats wrong, did something happen? Maisie frowned at Olive: You have the nerve to ask us whats wrong, youre the culprit! Its sote, you havente back, and our phone is off, so were worried sick! As Maisie said this, Elio nodded and followed her words, Yes, you dont even know, we thought you were in trouble and almost nned to call the police! She was touched by their words and knew they cared about her, so she quickly exined, Im sorry, its really my fault, I didnt tell you guys in advance, mainly because I didnt expect toe back sote, and my phone also happened to have no battery. But I promise you that I wont find such a situation again. Chapter2748 Nothing to do Olive swore and assured that she was fine, and Maisie and Elio were actually relieved to see that she was fine, but Maisie still asked one more question, So what exactly did you go out for? Oh, Shane taught me English, I got a lot of questions wrong said Olive, still feeling a little embarrassed, but luckily Maisie and Elio are not such detail-oriented people. Maisie looked at the time: Itste, you still have to get up early tomorrow to shoot, hurry up and get some rest. With that, she took off the mask on her face and went back to the room. Elio ran to Olives side: You were so scared, we thought you were kidnapped! Where are you talking about so unreliable, do not worry, this is a harmonious society. My phone is really out of power and turned off this time, next time I have the chance to go out, I will tell you guys in advance. After receiving Olives assurance, Elio finally felt relieved: By the way, how is the drama group? Do you want me to go with you? No, I can act by myself, I dont need any assistants or waiters, youll just be idle, you might as well be at home. Olive waved her hand and quickly refused. But it must be said that what she said made perfect sense, and Elio nodded to himself: Youre right, then I wont go over there and make trouble. A good nights sleep. When she woke up, Olive had gone to the set, and it was a good thing that he wasnt there because there was no Quincy in the morning. But she was only happy for the morning, because Quincy came in at noon, and he was at Olives side again, offering his attentions constantly. Olive, Im so sorry I didnte over this morning and didnt prepare breakfast with you in advance, you dont me me, do you? Quincy smiled. If these words fell on the ears of those who were interested, Im afraid they would think that the two of them had an abnormal rtionship, Olives eyes cold down: I dont have any rtionship with you, dont you ever get close to me again! Olive was annoyed, she hated Quincy, the coward! The days y was finally over and people were leaving, but Olive stayed behind. Because there were martial arts scenes today, she was not strong enough and needed a good rest. At that moment, the phone rang. Olive took out the phone and saw that it was an unfamiliar number. She was a little hesitant to answer it, after all, if she did, it might be something bad, but if she didnt, what if she missed out on some coboration? After some hesitation, Olive picked up the phone: Hello, who is this? Hello, Miss Olive, this is Tatums primary care doctor, her fee is not quite enough again. The male voice came, almost like a rush, and Olives expression immediately shifted. Now that Alieen was taking care of himself, he would definitely not care about Tatums death. She was the only one who could save Tatum, but her money didnte from the wind. After a moment of helplessness, Olive then made a decision: Lets see, Im free now, or Ille to the hospital? There was no choice but to do so, and Olive wanted to check on Tatum and see how she was doing. Since she was hospitalized, Olive had contributed a lot of money before and after, which could show her filial piety. As soon as the attending doctor heard Olives words, he knew he had a deal. He quickly smiled and said in a good voice: Okay, I am always in the hospital, you cane to me anytime to consult Ms. Tatums condition. Okay doctor, thank you for taking care of her. Olive exhaled after hanging up the phone and sent out in advance in the Facebook group chat of her, Elio and Maisie: Im going to the hospital and may bete. After all, if you say hello in advance, who knows what will happen. After posting the Facebook message, Olive took a taxi to the hospital. She saw Quincy in the hospital and was ready to hide, but Quincy saw her with a sharp eye. He immediately went up to her and asked with concern, Olive, why are you here? Did you hurt yourself in the martial arts scene today? Looking at Quincys appearance, Olives heart only had mockery, nothing else. She coldly said, Dont pretend to act like you care about me, Im afraid you are still eager for me to get hurt. Im telling you, Im fine!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Olive said forcefully, Quincys eyes shed, and he smiled sheepishly, Look where youre going with this, how could I possibly want you to get hurt? Of course I expect you to be well and safe. Olive didnt want to talk nonsense with Quincy anymore, she could see clearly the scowl and the look in his eyes that wanted to tear her apart when she pped Quincy during the shooting. And now hes pretending to be sassy, disgusting or not! Olives unconcealed disdain made Quincys smile hang a bit, but Olive did not make a sarcastic remark, I dont want to break up with you more, I have something to do. Looking at Olives back as she left, Quincys eyes shed for a moment or two, but finally followed silently. Olive arrived at Tatums hospital room, she looked much older and her eyes were clouded. A serious illness has brought Tatum not only physical changes, but also spiritual devastation. Looking at her as if she had aged more than ten years, Olives heart was not a good feeling, and her eyes were a little sore. When she heard the door open, Tatums eyes were full of expectation, but she was disappointed when Olive appeared at the door instead of Alieen. Olives eyes were so disappointed and sad, and she knew why. But Olive really had no choice but to talk to Tatum about what happened that night at the bar because it was just too unbearable. Plus, Tatums condition was still unstable, and Olive guessed that if she did talk about it, Tatum wouldnt necessarily be able to handle it. After a long time, Tatums eyes were red and she spoke: Youre here She thought no one would be willing to care about her anymore, but who knew Olive would stille. Tatums heart was filled with mixed feelings, she couldnt hold back the tears and the sourness in her heart: Olive, I really didnt expect that the person who was willing to take care of me when I ended up in this situation was actually you. She really regrets, regrets the things she once did to Olive. Its a pity that Tatum found out toote that the damage had already been done and there was no way to make up for it. Olive sighed: Its okay, youre just responsible for adjusting your mind, as for everything else, you dont have to care. It was clear that Tatum still had Alieen on her mind, but she was too embarrassed to ask in front of Olive. Chapter2749 Disturbing Thoughts A thousand words, Tatum all swallowed back into their hearts, she looked at Olives eyebrows, suddenly said quietly: If only your father was still alive, I do not know if he is still alive, I really hope you two can be reunited ah! As she listened to these words, Olives heart trembled fiercely, and she remembered the problem of her birth again. Olives cautious eyes fell on Tatums body, and she frowned slightly, very unwilling to be a person whose parents were unknown. She opened her mouth and asked again: Do you really cant remember anything? Think carefully again, there may be something missing. Her sight seemed to convey a power, making Tatum froze, she slowly recalled, suddenly, Tatum pped her head, suddenly realized: I said I seem to have missed something, so this is what happened. Looking at her, Olives heart rose with hope, always feeling that there was still a chance for this matter, her eyes looking forward to it. Meeting Olives eyes, Tatum finally showed a smile: The other day I was sick, my head was confused and I forgot a lot of things, but now I finally remembered some of them. I remember that your mother seemed to have left you something, inside our home in the countryside, the big wooden box that I used for your clothes, do you still remember? Should be pressed under the wooden box, anyway, you go back to see, I do not remember exactly what it is, is to take a cloth wrapped up A speech Tatum said intermittently, it can be seen that her memory of the incident is not deep. But the good thing is that there are some clues, Olive exhaled, her heart steadied a little: Well, when I have time to go back to see. She came here today with the intention of seeing Tatum and asking about it, after all, she wasnt sure Tatum would remember. This is also a surprise. Tatum mentioned this matter and suddenly looked at Olive with a sad face: I havent seen Alieen all this time, do you know her movements? She must have missed her own daughter in her heart, which Olive could understand, but the mention of Alieen, her eyes subconsciously cold for a moment. Fortunately, Tatum did not notice the change in her eyes, and only looked at Olive expectantly. For a moment, Olive really did not know what to say, she paused for a moment: Im not really sure, Ive been quite busy shooting new scenes recently She, as a mother, does not know her daughters whereabouts, Olive as a stic sister how will know it? At the sound of her words, as expected by Tatum, but her eyes still looked bleak for a moment, looking a little disappointed. The two people are speechless, the atmosphere is a little awkward, Tatum smiled: Nothing, nothing. Then you have a good rest, I have work to do. Olive didnt want to waste any more time here, so she left. Tatum stared nkly at Olives back.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She closed her eyes and her thoughts went back to Olive and Alieens childhood And Olive did not know that Tatums emotions were once again in turmoil, she was thinking about her birth mother and was more or less restless. But just outside the ward, she saw a suspicious figure dodging to the side, Olive frowned, she always felt a bit familiar, but could not remember. Suddenly, in a sh of lightning, Olives mind finally realized that the dark figure was most likely Quincy! She just ran into Quincy in the hospital, maybe he was curious about her purpose ofing to the hospital and followed her secretly! This possibility is very high, Olives eyes are cold, she immediately lifted her feet and chased after him. Her running speed is not bad, because recently there is a martial arts scene in this new scene, she deliberately trained her physique, so as not to fall behind. And Quincy was letting his guard down, he ran to an isted corner, huffing and puffing. But before he could rest for a while, a figure appeared in front of him. Quincy frowned upward, he saw a Olive face, breathing a beat, the whole person nk mind for a moment. Olive looked at Quincys face, heart a speechless, she felt Quincy really brazen. In his previous life, he was a scum and sweet talker, but in this life he also yed the trick of eavesdropping, which is really good. Olive lifted her mouth and one word after another came out of her mouth: Quincy, you have no shame, is it fun to eavesdrop on others? Olives words made Quincy so angry that his eyes were full of fire, as if there was no such thing: Olive, what are you spouting? Ive never done anything like that, dont try to nder me! A good nder, so Olive almostughed, her eyes were cold: Do you dare not admit what you have done, are you a man? Do you want me to take you to the monitoring room in the hospital right now? But her words had no deterrent effect at all, because the hospitals surveince room was not open to the public at all. Because he knew this, Quincy was fearless and shrugged helplessly: Olive, do you really want to make things ugly? You know, I never do eavesdropping, and the reason Im in the hospital is because I have health problems. He continued, and what Olive didnt expect was that he performed on: I am aware that I did something wrong to you before and made you discontent with me, but I also sincerely want to make up for you now, I hope you believe me and give me one more chance, okay? Quincy was very sincere and quite decent, but Olive couldnt help but sneer as she listened: Do you think Ill believe what you say? Im not going to tangle with you here, but if I find you acting this way next time, dont me me for not sparing you! She turned around and walked away, but Olive knew in her heart that Quincy must have overheard something, but she had no time to care. Because she really cant do anything about Quincy now, she can only tolerate it. After her rebirth, too many things have changed, this is the legendary butterfly effect, and she has no way to stop it. She could only let nature take its course and see what fate had in store for her. The next day. Olive came to the set in the morning, she came very early, even the work staff did noteplete. She was reading the script, but Quincy came in not long before she came in, carrying soy milk in her hand. Oh, Olive, youre here too. Here is the soy milk I squeezed myself, its still hot, hurry up and drink it. Quincy had a smile on her face, making it look like she was very close to Olive. Chapter2750 His Secret The hospital had a bad time yesterday, but now Quincy is smiling at her as if nothing happened. Olives expression was light. She knew that Quincy was a hard and soft person, who saw that she was easy to bully and would not use tactics. Although Olive did not know what his purpose was, she would definitely make him suffer verbally. Olive carried the soy milk, the corners of her mouth lifted carelessly, and this look made the rm bells in Quincys heart tinkle. Unfortunately, it was toote. Olive threw his soy milk into the trash can, and she pped her hands in disgust, Its not funny, I never drink strangers food, who knows if it could be poisoned in it? Olives actions from beginning to end made Quincys face blue, which could be said to be not giving any face, pping Quincys face in front of the public. His eyes were shady for a moment, but good acting skills made him react immediately. quincy squeezed out a smile, but something was wrong with his tone. Olive, I didnt expect you to still be so wary of me, it really makes me sad and upset, but it doesnt matter, Ill try again. As time passed, the working employees around them came and went, seeing Olive and Quincy in contact, and then remembering what happened between the two of them before, they couldnt help but be a little floored. Olive was thoroughly impatient, this Quincy how so difficult,st life is sweet words trap, this life also became a clinging attack. Olive tried to calm herself as much as possible, after all, impulsiveness will not solve things, but only make things worse and worse. She dropped her eyes on Quincys body, silent, yet her eyes seemed to carry something, and Quincy felt a little ufortable all over. Heughed softly: Olive, why are you looking at me with such eyes? Im really trying to make peace with you, so stop being angry and lets reconcile! His words sounded like a couple quarreling with each other, and when she noticed the employees around her pointing, Olive almost died of anger! She clenched her fists and lowered her voice: Dont give me that, its useless! On the bright side, Olive raised her voice again, Mr. Liang, I know you want to get closer to me because of the role, but this is bad for our actors themselves, I dont want any scandals. So in private, we still keep a certain distance, if you have questions on the script and want to discuss with me, Im happy as hell, but other than that, forget it! Unfortunately, her words did not have any effect, but rather it was also as if she wanted to cover up the situation, apparently, the surrounding staff did not believe her words at all, and covered their faces and showed their aunt smile. Hearing her unforgiving words, a little consternation appeared on Quincys face, he did somewhat unexpectedly, Olive actually such ruthlessness. Is it possible that his attack for so long has no effect at all? Quincys eyes sank, but he was not willing, so millions of thoughts all transformed into a warm smile, his eyes are very spoiled, as if to say: know you are angry, good, good, good. Olive was so angry that her chest rose and fell, feeling that he was shameless, but there was no other way to solve this matter. She was so irritated that she warned herself not to let Quincy mess with her mind.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When his breathing calmed down, Olive turned around and prepared to leave, not wanting to waste any more time with Quincy, but who knew that Quincy woulde after him. His eyes were clear, after all, he yed the role of a schr, the bodys aura is very weak, if the eyes were colder, but also some decent. Its a pity that a slightly intelligent person can see that his heart is not right. Olive, you do not rush to leave, now the plot slowly towards the back, you know, the two of us further, I want to talk to you about the content of the script. He said it without any haste, only Olive had absolutely no effort to deal with him, Oh. Sorry, I have to go to makeup now, by the way need to be quiet to chat to sort out the plot, wait. After all, Quincy is now under the banner of business, if she refuses again, someone in the crew will definitely take advantage of the situation. Olive just wants to act in peace and quiet and doesnt want to find trouble. When Olive said that, Quincy had no choice but to give up. There is plenty of time to spend with Olive in the future anyway, so there is no rush. He slowly showed a meaningful smile behind him. However, Olive did not see this at all, her heart was veryplicated, always feel that things are not so simple. The previous Quincy was not so stoic, at least now the segment is obviously much higher, she can not let down her guard. The days scenes werepleted without incident, although Quincy would appear from time to time, annoying is a bit annoying, but in general did not cause too much problem. At dusk, Olive was packing her things to go back when she suddenly remembered that she had dropped her hand cream in her dressing room. When she opened her bag and searched around, it was not there. She went back the way she came and got the hand cream and was about to leave when Quincy came in and closed the door. Looking at Quincys actions, Olive frowned: What are you doing? Is something wrong? She always felt that there was a reason for his actions, could it be that this lonely man and woman, he wanted to do something bad? But Olive then denied this idea, Quincy should not be so brain dead, plus, there is still surveince in the dressing room. Quincy showed his signature smile, he sincerely apologized to Olive: Recently I want to make up with you, at least as a friend, Ive been pleasing you, go along with your wishes. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The first time I saw Quincy change her tactics, Olive suddenly wanted tough, she nodded ndly: Oh? Have you forgotten Alieen too? At the mention of Alieen, Quincys eyes changed for a moment, and he frowned: Now talking about the two of us, properly, what Alieen. Olive, will you give me one more chance? Said Quincy, step by step, he was about to corner Olive. Olives heart thumped, suddenly had a bad feeling, she was a little worried in her heart, but still had to keep calm. Quincy, what the hell are you doing? Get away from me. Im telling you, theres surveince in this dressing room. If you dare to do anything to me, I will make you pay! Olive warned. Chapter2751 Schadenfreude Hearing this, a touch of helplessness appeared on Quincys face: Exactly what do I have to say or do for you to believe in my innocence, Im telling you everything, just to reconcile with you. Although his words were softly spoken, his movements were getting closer and closer, and Olive pushed Quincy with all her might. But there was a huge difference in strength between men and women, and Olive couldnt break free at this point. She red at Quincy: Get the hell away from me, Im warning you. However, before Olive could finish her warning, the door to the dressing room was banged open. Quincy and Olive both looked at the door, there was a fat woman standing in the doorway, her clothes were all brand name, wearing gold and silver, a look at the identity is not simple. Olive was so focused on watching her that she didnt notice the blood fade from Quincys face. The middle-aged noblewoman took one look at Quincy, her eyes immediately burst into mes, and she went up and gave Quincy a p: I didnt ask you to act, I didnt ask you toe out and mess around with women, spend my money, and still want to use my money to pick up girls? Olive couldnt help but feel strange, Quincys reaction was scared, even her body was trembling a bit, and the age difference between the two was a bit big. But Quincys family is notoriously poor, surely they wouldnt have such a rich mother? So what would the rtionship between the two of them be like? Olive was curious, and she was just about to explore it, but the middle-aged rich woman continued to scold Quincy: Exin this matter to me properly, or I will make you look good today! Quincy blushed, biting her lower lip, her voice lowered: You misunderstood, this is the actress Im ying opposite, just now we two are here opposite each other! I these episodes are in the plot, or I will turn out the script for you to see? Quincy looked at Olive with a look of help, hoping she could help herself, but would Olive agree? She was simply gloating too much. The middle-aged rich woman looked at Olives appearance and her eyes narrowed: Im telling you, ywrights like this love to seduce men the most. Who knows if you have hooked up or not? Olive stroked a handful of hair, she took it from good to worse: Auntie, I havent met you yet, may I ask which one you are? Is it his mother or another rtive? Im afraid you dont know it, Quincy has been pursuing me hardtely, but I didnt say yes, so there was that scene just now. Luckily you appeared in time, otherwise the consequences would have been unthinkable. Olive speaks without any dy, and every time she says one more word, the middle-aged rich womans breathing gets a bit heavier, and Quincys fear also gets a bit more. Olive admired his expression and couldnt help but snort out augh. The middle-aged rich woman couldnt hold back her anger and went up to give Quincy a p, cursing: How dare you give me a mess, I knew I shouldnt have let you act, youll be hooked by these vixens sooner orter! Quincy was so scared that he didnt even dare to breathe, he hurriedly exined, Shes talking nonsense, how could I possibly pursue her? Shes the one who seduced me on purpose! Olive was just about to exin when Shanes figure appeared at the door of the dressing room, he raised his eyebrows and sneered: She seduced you? With a man as good as me around, why didnt she hit on me instead of you? May I ask where you think you are better than me? There was some arrogant posturing on Shanes face, but it had to be said that he had the credentials to do so. What he had done was obvious to everyone, and Quincys face turned white once again, not daring to speak again. After hearing Shanes voice, Olives eyes couldnt help but tremble as she met his eyes, and for some reason, Olive actually felt a bit of sorrow in his eyes. It seems to be saying: Why dont youe and hook me up? Olive was in a hurry, Quincy was chattering and apologizing to the rich woman: Im sorry, its all my fault, I promise this will never happen again, just spare me this time, okay? After being pestered by Quincy for so long, Olive didnt want to let him off lightly, she watched the drama leisurely, but her eyes skittered around. Once he saw her look, Shane immediately reacted, she must be trying to do something to mess up, otherwise she would not show such a look. Immediately after, Olives sweet voice was heard, But this aunt, how exactly are you rted to Quincy? This age difference between you can be mother and son, you wouldnt be his godmother, right? Her words obviously carried a wave of mockery, the situation was now very obvious, Quincy was being bagged, and she said it openly, which was equivalent to pping two people in the face. As expected, the rich woman got angry again and went straight up to Olive and prepared to give her a p. Although her figure is a bit fat, but the speed is very fast, Olives heart tightened, thought only to close their eyes to meet the p. But the imagined pain did not fall on his face, Olive lifted his eyes to see Shane standing in front of him, grabbing the rich womans hand. Shane nced at Olive, then said, She doesnt know whats going on, dont be normal with her. Shane had spoken up, the rich woman would not give him face, but she was very annoyed with Olive. Olives head was spinning at the moment, able to casually bag Quincys people, but also able to easily get a y, such people, resources must be a lot. It is better not to offend if you can. Shanes face is big enough, this matter he personally appear, will certainly be resolved.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Olives heart fell to the ground, as she imagined, the rich woman red hard at Olive before saying: For your sake, I wont bother with her today. This is this little girls mouth is quite powerful, you have to take it easy in the future, or you will be bullied sooner orter. This is a threat, Olive heard it clearly, and before she could react, the rich woman stared at Quincy, Do not leave with me, shame on you! Looking at the back of the two of them leaving, Olive was relieved, just She witnessed Quincy naturally put his arm around the rich womans waist, gave her a kiss on the cheek, and said some sweet words. The rich womans face immediately turned cloudy and smiled like a flower, looking like she was coaxed. After they both leftpletely, Olive frowned, her eyes were very disgusted, I really did not know Quincy was such a person, disgusting. Olive then looked at Shane again, he was leaning aside in his suit, exuding charm, looking at Olives heart beating a little faster. Chapter2752 Hero to the rescue Shane didnt notice Olives abnormality, he withdrew his gaze andnded on Olive: What, dull? He thought Olive hadnte back to his senses because of what had just happened. After hearing his voice, Olive shook her head, she touched her burning ears and pretended as if nothing was wrong: I was just thinking, what is the rtionship between the woman just now and Quincy, and what is her identity ah? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Shanes eyes were tinged with a few helplessness: Yes, it is what you think. The president of thepany is a powerful and unpredictable person, and she is the biggest investor in the film. Youd better keep a certain distance from Quincy in the future. Although she sold me a face today, but in the end she is dissatisfied with you, and may target you in the future because of Quincy. Shanes implication was that Olive should keep her distance from Quincy so that she wouldnt be implicated. Olive was a little hot, she nodded haphazardly, but her heart was very confused. I didnt think that Quincy was really such a man! She looked away: I cant wait to keep my distance from Quincy, but he keeps pestering me. But after todays incident, he has the handle in my hands, so he will definitely have to keep his tail between his legs in the future. Olive couldnt help but be a little satisfied, it seemed that today was a rewarding day, at least Quincy could be taken care of this cowlicker. When Olives thoughts were disturbed, Shanes eyes stayed on her body without speaking. The atmosphere was silent, Shane looked at the time and took the initiative to say, I cant have dinner with youter, I have important things to deal with tonight, Ill take you home first. Shanespany is busy, Olive knows this, Or you can go and do your own thing, I can go back by myself. No, youre in shock from what just happened, you needpany. Shane refused overbearingly, his words unquestionable. But Olive was not angry, instead, the corners of her mouth unconsciously showed a smile. After getting into the car, Shane was looking for some light-hearted topics to chat with Olive, and the two of them were talking andughing, but Olive felt that something was wrong with Shanes mood. But she felt that she was too sensitive. Suddenly, a sharp phone ringing, Shanes words abruptly stopped, he looked at the phone screen, and then parked the car aside. He looked at the phone screen and pulled over. He could feel the air pressure in his body drop instantly, and Olive couldnt help but feel a little worried.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Shane kept his answers short and inaudible until Olive heard him say, I dont know anything about the two of them, do I have to keep an eye on Ocans love life? There was anger in his voice. Olives body stiffened, subconsciously thinking that this matter was rted to Maisie, she looked over, Shane just hung up the phone. Noticing Olives gaze, he said soberly, If you have anything to ask, you can ask me directly, you know, I wont hide anything from you. Although his words touched Olive, the more important thing was, what happened to Ocan and Maisie? Did something happen to the two? What exactly was the matter with the call you just made ? Olive hesitantly asked. Shane simply confessed: The person who called me was Ocans father and me. Hes not happy about Ocan and Maisie and doesnt support them being together. But arent they both getting ready to get married? Olives heart thumped, she was very close to Maisie, naturally she hoped that Maisies rtionship aspect could go smoothly. But who knew that this matter could not be so simple at all. Shane snickered, How is that possible? There is no way that someone like my father, who is a man of his word and a thunderbolt, would let them be together. Now is the best Ocan can do, and a step further is just a pipe dream. As she said these words, Olives mind drifted away. One night, Maisie had talked to her about it, and the hopelessness on her face was still fresh in her mind. Olive clenched her fist, making ast-ditch struggle: Is it really not possible? I know you have a good rtionship with Maisie, you have a chance to persuade her properly, or do not waste time. I know what my father is like, otherwise she will be the one who gets hurt. Shane said something serious, he looked at Olive gloomy lost look, heartache but did not persuade. But they are truly in love with each other, now is not the popr free love? Why why cant the two of them be together? Olive felt a little hurt in her heart. But in such a situation, Shane could only say the cruelest truth: The difference in their identities is too great, so what if they get together? They will face more and more problems in the future, and they wont be able to go to the end. Is it not enough to rely on their love alone? Shane was so rational that Olives heart couldnt help but feel a little cold. After a long silence, the smile on Olives face disappeared and she looked out the window with a heavy heart. Shane took a deep look at her and didnt say anything more. The car restarted and soon arrived at Olives neighborhood, but the scene before her eyes was unbelievable. Maisie was surrounded by a group of gangsters in the corner, her eyes full of tears of despair. One of them, a big-hearted man, kicked Maisies wheelchair hard and gloated, She has a pretty face, but shes a cripple, what a pity! The wheelchair spun around and Maisie fell from the wheelchair, she was in pain and tears kept falling down, helplessly crawling on the ground, but another person stepped on her hand and said disdainfully, Whats all the fuss? Today the brothers just want to get to know you, how to be so insensitive? All sorts of obscenities entered Maisies ears, and her heart burst into despair when she looked up and saw a car stop. Olives window was wide open and when they met, Maisies eyes finally lit up and she hissed in a hoarse voice, Olive! It was not until he heard her voice that Olives consciousness returned, and he hurriedly pushed open the car door and rushed over. What do you want to do? Do you know its against thew to do that? Olive squeezed her hand tightly and tried to pretend to be calm. One of the leading gangstersughed disdainfully, his eyes lingering on Olive: Our buddys luck is really good today, theres actually another pretty girl, haha, hurry up! Chapter2753 autistic period The man seemed like a disgusting worm, Olives stomach churned, she bah a: you do not mess around, our neighborhood is monitored, long ago your face recorded clearly, wait for the jail you. Do you really think we are stupid? Im telling you, theres nothing going on in this corner. Guys, dont bullshit with her, lets go. Thendlubbers were obviously fully prepared, and he was right, this corner was a dead end, there was indeed no surveince. Olive was flustered to death when suddenly a pair of strong hands pulled her behind her and Shane lifted his foot and kicked one to the side. He looked at her coldly, Whats the point of bullying a woman? Shane just saw Olive get out of the car, he rushed to follow, good thing he was quick on the eyes, otherwise Olive would have been hurt for sure. Olive was relieved, but her heart was always lifting, her heart was beating very fast. Seeing that there was suddenly another man, who seemed to have a few brushes, thendlord stopped, Another man? What a nosy thing to do. Several of them looked at each other as if they weremunicating silently, and finally discussed the result. Meanwhile, Shane looked nervously at Olive, Are you okay? Olive hurriedly shook her head, her voice still with a few trembles: Im fine, but, Maisie Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She tried to go over, but was pulled by Shane, whose strength was so strong that Olive couldnt move. Just then, thendlord began to speak. You two get out of here, if you leave now, Ill turn a blind eye and pretend I didnt see you, or dont me us for being rude! Olive pulled Shanes sleeve: No, we cant leave Maisie behind! If they left now, Olive would be very spiteful and feel like crapter on. But there were many people on the other side, and there was only one man on their side, Shane, could it really work? Shane certainly knows, he ordered in a deep voice: You go stand next to. As he spoke, Shane began to fight, and Olive took the opportunity to get to Maisies side and help her up and sit down. The fight between Shane and thendlord was fierce, but Shane also had kung fu and finished off a few of them in three blows. Worthless losers, what else can you do but get rough with women? Several people looked at each other, knowing that they had met a thorn in the side this time, they had to grit their teeth and leave: Count on you, dare to meddle in the affairs of the masters, you will be finished sooner orter! Looking at their backs, Olive knew that this was finally over, and she hugged Maisie tightly. Maisies face was full of helpless tears, and she spoke in a trembling voice: Olive, thank you, if it werent for you, Im afraid Id be today. Maisie hugged Olive and kept sobbing, unable to even say aplete sentence. Olive is also the first time to encounter this situation, also do not know what words to say tofort, after all, in their own encounter with these things, are broken teeth into the stomach to swallow, a person carry over. Do you know these people? Olive asked as she gently stroked Maisies back with her hand, while looking sideways at Shane. Shane frowned slightly, he took a deep breath and said, I guess it has nothing to do with my father, he probably thought that Maisie is no longer innocent, Shane will give up. Shane finished his words and stopped his gaze on Maisies face, he pressed his temples, the expression on his face deepened for a few more minutes. These things should be in your expectation, right? You and Shanes marriage, my fathers hurdle is not easy to pass. Maisies whole body is a bit dumbfounded, tears have long stopped, yes, these things she should have expected, just when it really happened in front of the eyes, but do not know what to do. Olive sensed Maisies emotions and held her hands a little tighter. After all, suddenly being molested is already very hard for a woman to ept, plus this is actually all premeditated, and that person is also the father of the man she loves so much. That, Shane dont you have other things to do tonight, why dont you go back first, Im here, Ill take care of Maisie. The dy is already quite a lot, and Shane is Ocans brother, he is standing here, only to affect Maisies mood more. Shane naturally understands this, Olive heart in what he knows exactly. I almost forgot if you didnt tell me, then Ill go first, you guys call me if you have anything, got it? Shane nced at the watch on his wrist, nodded to Olive, and headed for the parking lot. Wait! Olive had just helped Maisie to sit in her wheelchair when something suddenly came to her mind and she hurriedly darted over in Shanes direction. Whats wrong, in such a hurry? Shane asked with some confusion. What happened tonight, to be honest, if it were me, I wouldnt be able to ept it. I think Maisie is in great need of Ocansfort, can you talk to Ocan and ask him toe over to see Maisie, so that Maisies heart will be morefortable. Olives eyes were full of pleading, she knew that the two of them should not interfere in this matter, but as Maisies best friend, she really could not bear to stand by and watch. A light smile crossed Shanes lips, thinking it was some big deal. He raised his thumb and pinky finger and waved them in his ear, saying unhurriedly, Dont worry, Ive thought of what youve thought of, Ive already told him, hes probably on his way now. Ah, thats good, thats good, today really dyed you, hurry up and go about your business. Olive was finally relieved, she didnt expect Shane to be so careful and to have thought through everything that needed to be done. Well, Ill go first, if there is any situation dont hold out, Im on standby twenty-four hours. Olive knocked on the car window again and said to Shane to be safe, before she went to Maisies side, walking too fast to see the doting expression on Shanes face. Olive and Maisie just entered the house, Elio was washing up in the toilet was startled, toothbrush almost fell to the floor. He rinsed the foam from his mouth and helped Olive settle Maisie on the bed. Elio and Maisie is not particrly familiar, a nce can see what must have happened tonight, also embarrassed to stay in Maisies room, hurriedly retreat. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Chapter2754 Unfortunately Suddenly a sound of water came from the bathroom, Olive was relieved, almost forgot, Maisie is to take a bath before going to bed. This wash is forty minutes still not out, Ocan hase over, Maisie still shut himself in the bathroom, even the door of the room also do not know when to be locked, outside people simply can not enter. Ocan sat on the sofa closest to the door, his hands folded against his chin, his face grim and full of worry, and finally could not resist, and went forward to tap on the door to ask Maisie to open it, but the person inside was as if he did not hear, and could not get a response, only the sound of water flowing incessantly. Ocan suddenly became anxious, he began to pace back and forth in the doorway, breathing heavier and heavier, Olive a little nervous, can not be Ocans mania is about to attack again? Olives mind was in a panic thinking about thest time Ocan was in Maisies ward, beating up those two bitches Alieen and Quincy Boom! There was a loud bang and Olive was startled. Ocan could no longer be patient, he picked up the chair towards the door and threw it, the whole man like a raging lion. Open the door! Do you hear me! I count to three! One! Two! Three! Elio was also shocked and stood in the doorway wrapped in his pajamas, not knowing what to do. Its not a big deal to break something, but not to hurt someone.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Olive patted Elios hand to reassure her. As expected, Ocan was only angry with the things in the house, and when he had almost destroyed the things in the house, he turned around and left the apartment. Olive then went up to the door and knocked, saying anxiously, Maisie, open the door, Ocan has left, dont lock yourself in, Im worried about you like this. Olive looked up and saw Maisies red eyes, swollen like a pair of walnuts, and she slid down against the edge of the door, squatting on the floor, covering her face and sobbing. Olive clenched her fist, angry at Shanes father, why cant people who love each other be together? Why do they have to force people who are in love to separate? Olive slowly approached Maisie, she squatted down and hugged Maisies shoulders, her nose was a little sore, her heart was really following the hard feelings. Olive, is it true that Ocan and I are not suitable? I wont be happy with him? Or even make others feel unhappy? Maisie lifted her teary-eyed face to look out the window, her eyes lifeless as she asked. Olive thought about it, how could she say that, when it was obvious that the man was a good match for the woman. Nonsense, only you are qualified toment on whether it is suitable or not. Besides, the two of you are inseparable, you must persevere and let love show its value in you, you must believe that once these difficulties are broken through, it will only make your rtionship more rock-solid. Maisie nodded perfunctorily, opened her mouth, and had a few mocking smiles on her face, but she finally stopped crying. Olive is a goodfort, help Maisie to bed, hold her hand untilpletely asleep, Olive then turn off the light out of the room. This tossed half the night, actually feel some hunger, Olive this person, hungry but can not sleep, originally wanted to call Elio together, which went to the door of the room heard the sound of steady breathing from inside, it is estimated to have fallen asleep. She decided to pack up and go downstairs to find food. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The cigarettes seemed to be a prop for him to vent, he frowned and took a strong puff, but suddenly coughed violently, smoke surrounding him. Well? Did she open the door yet? Ocans tone rippled, and he had long since noticed Olive beside him. Well, it opened. I talked with her for a while, and I came out when she fell asleep. I guess everything will be fine when she wakes up from her nap. That was a lot of trouble. Ocan casually flicked away his cigarette as he looked politely at Olive and added, Thanks. This was not the first time Ocan had thanked Olive, and each time it was because of Maisies business. It was obvious that Ocan was a yboy of a rich family, who spent all his time in bars, but in reality, it was all a practice he used to paralyze outsiders, and he had a deep love for Maisie in his heart. Stop thanking me, Maisie is a good friend of mine. Her emotions make me sad inside, too. Besides, I didnt do anything, I just want you two people who love each other to be together for the rest of your lives. Olive looked at Ocan and said seriously, word by word. Ocan took out a cigarette from his pack and lit it up. He exhaled a puff of smoke, looked ahead and said with certainty, Todays incident was an ident, dont worry, I wont give up my love for her so easily! Ocan finished his sentence and directly pressed out the spark with his fingertips. Olive took a deep breath and was relieved to hear Ocan say this. Olive is happy for the two of them from the bottom of her heart, no matter how the outside world sounds, as long as the two people who love each other persevere with each other, this road is worth it. If one day, you can get such a rtionship, even if it costs you your life, it is also worth it. But Ocan is not thinking this way, he looked at Olive with deep interest, frowned and asked: Do you think my rtionship with Maisie is pathetic and sympathetic? Im going to have a good talk with you about this, Maisie and I both dont need anyones sympathy at all, especially you and Shane, dont let me see that sympathetic look in your eyes again, and know that if Maisie and I cant be together, you and Shane will end up the same way. Olive froze, feeling like she was being kind. Was this Ocan persecuted and paranoid? How could he misinterpret another persons meaning like that. Youre thinking too much, I didnt mean that at all. Im just happy for the two of you, and I hope from the bottom of my heart that Maisie and you can be together. Olive didnt know which of her words was wrong to make Ocan think that way. She continued, Also, I dont have the kind of rtionship with Shane that you think I do, so he and I wont be the same as you. Olive was not in the mood to exin more, after all, Ocan is a very self-centered person, no matter how much he says, he may not necessarily listen to it, and may even selectively filter out some words he does not like to hear. Chapter2755 Strange Quincy Ocan took a look at Olive, patted the cigarette ash on his body, then turned around and walked towards the car, at the end he looked back at Olive and said, Ill have to trouble you in thest few days, take care of Maisie for me. I know, dont bother. Olive nodded in agreement and walked towards the entrance of the district, now she has to hurry up and get a full stomach, there is a fight scene waiting for her to start filmingter on. She bought a bowl of congee to take back with her, plus some other food for Elio. When Olive returned to the apartment with the food, Maisie was still resting, Elio came out smelling, and the two of them stuffed the table with food. I have a scene to shootter and will be heading to the set soon. When Maisie wakes up, you can warm up the food for her in the microwave, just call me if you need anything. Olive was packing her bag, while exining to Elio. Okay, I know, you can go about your business. I cant guarantee the rest, but as your manager, the best thing is to take care of others, leave it to me, no problem! Elio stuffed thest bite of chicken leg, patted his chest and gave an OK to Olive. Olive smiled, then took the door and went to the set, night shooting is a physical exertion, fortunately she ate a lot tonight, otherwise I do not know if I can hold out. When she arrived at the set, Olive was walking to the dressing room when she suddenly saw Quincy sneaking up on her, her pace rushing, as if she had something important to do. Olive was a little disgusted to see the person she didnt want to see as soon as she arrived. But it was toote to avoid it, so she took a big step to wee it, anyway, there are so many people in the crew, she does not believe that this little Quincy can do anything. But this is also strange, todays Quincy is not the same as usual, he just raised his eyes, looked at Olive, did not even say hello, directly passed by. This is the usual enthusiasm, like a piece of dog skin, how to shake off can not get rid of. Olive was wondering when the rich woman suddenly came to mind, perhaps the rich womans warning worked, Quincy did not dare to mess up. Shane had to let her down, and Quincys kind of girl could be eaten to death by her. Olive no longer think about it, after all, if Quincy does note to harass her in the set, it is also a good thing. She slowly went to the dressing room, the sky was dark, Olive always felt that there was something behind her, but turned around, but there was nothing. Strange, is it because she is too abnormal today? Could it be? Olive continued to walk forward, but the feeling was getting stronger and stronger, always feeling that there were unwanted eyes behind her. Olive took a breath, took two steps forward, turned her head and met Quincys nervous eyes, but there was nowhere to hide! I dont know whats going on with this kind of people, they never know where they stand, they dont know what theyre thinking, they dont know what to do and what not to do in the crew, they dont seem to have a n in mind. Now Olive is 100% sure that Quincy is absolutely no good, first in the crew constantly harassment, every day like a mouse to see the cat all sorts of cozy ingratiation, even if rejected also do not feel the loss of face, but also a more enthusiastic than once. I dont know where the confidence came from, and thenter warned by the rich woman, I thought that this time Quincy will definitely restrain some, after all, that is his golden master, how can just offend? But he cant change his mind, he still has illusions and may do something unpleasant in the future. The two mens eyes met in the air, but Quincy was only distracted for a moment, then he smiled and looked like he was covering his ears, and naturally averted his gaze. Olive gave him a fierce re, and then quickened her pace towards the dressing room. it seemed that there was nothing wrong with her senses, and it was only when she entered the dressing room that the feeling finally disappeared. olive breathed a sigh of relief, and felt nothing but disgust at the thought of Quincys haunting appearance. But Quincys backstabbing was even more disconcerting than the overt hookup. Who knows what such people will do behind the scenes? Who knows what such people will do behind the scenes? Forget it, Olive shook her head. Its more important to put on makeup and change clothes first, theres no point in thinking about these things. She closed the dressing room door and was taking off her clothes to change into her costume when she heard some noise from outside the door, as if someone hade in. Olive hurriedly put her clothes together and prepared to go out to see who was up to no good. She slowly moved her feet and pulled the door open with a swish, but saw nothing. So she took a step towards the door and poked her head out, only to see Quincy standing around the corner, pacing back and forth. When she saw him, Olives fingers were trembling with anger! This Quincy is really shameless! He failed to hook up openly, but actually peeped behind his back to see people changing their clothes! Olive made up her mind that she would catch Quincy and give him a good venting, so she lifted her skirt and went around the corner. Quincys face was red, caught in the face is really some embarrassment, but this dead duck still hard mouth. What are you doing? I have things to do. What? You ask me what Im doing? I also want to ask you, peeping at people changing clothes, still have no shame? Come with me to the director now, I want everyone to know what an asshole you are! This person actually pretended to be stupid with himself, what a joke, at least a big man of 1. 78 meters, dare not admit what he did? This is not to say out to let peopleugh off? Olive held back a breath, at this time she wanted to point at Quincys nose and swear. Olive, talk about evidence, you do not spit out blood! Quincy looked up with a face full of anger, not to mention, the acting skills are really good, as if someone really wronged him. Olive is really angry and want tough, I wish the rich woman could appear at this time, directly pped him again to wake him up! Let him admit the nasty things he has done!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. What? Quincy, youre really a wimp! Dont you have any shame? Youve been caught and you still wont admit it? Whats the use of sophistry? I know all about it! Chapter2756 Her message Olive cold-eyed mockery, if not in the set of the urrence of such things, this time they must be a p on the past, but not now, at least they are a public figure, this will only make the public more dissatisfied with themselves, verbal outbursts is essential. Quincy frowned tightly, he opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something but then held back the look, as if he was the one who suffered the loss. Olive raised her chin: What? Nothing more to say? Quincy tugged on his fist, still stubborn, he gritted his teeth and said, I didnt look, I didnt look! Olive looked at Quincys behavior and his expressions and felt that something was wrong with him! The first thing you need to do is to be careful not to fall into Quincys path again. Olive was still looking at Quincys back when her phone vibrated in her bag.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She was startled, cold sweat spread all over her body, Olive was a little annoyed, fished out the phone from her bag, not knowing who was calling at this time. Tatum? Olive looked at the three big words shing on the phone screen in surprise, what was she doing calling? Usually, if there was something going on, it would be the hospital staff who would call to let them know, but this was the first time Tatum had called on her own initiative. Olive frowned, she realized that something was wrong, but the phone kept ringing like a pager, and she had to get through no matter what. She had no choice but to press the answer button, and before she could make a sound, Tatums cries came over the receiver, sounding very shrill. Olive, Olive, Im begging you, please save Xiaojun, okay? You have to save her, or shes really dead! The first thing you need to do is to get rid of the problem. But no matter what is encountered, must maintain a certain level of calm, you take it easy, slowly tell me what happened in the end, you are incoherent, it is a waste of time. Hearing Olives voice, Tatum is like finding the backbone, she sobbed a few times before agreeing in a small voice: You have a point but Olive, hurry up and help her, she called me and said she was dying, and Im not sure what happened to her thing Maybe because the emotions are not right, Tatums words are intermittent, Olive listening can only get some fragments of information, she nodded: You tell me where she is now, I will go there immediately! Although she didnt know what was going on, Olives thoughts werepletely disturbed by Tatums phone call, and she couldnt just sit back and do nothing. Once Tatum heard this, she knew that Olive would most likely help Alieen, and she quickly broke into a smile, Were in the hospital right now, shes in the resuscitation room and still in surgery. Olive hung up the phone, looked at the perfect makeup on her face, sighed helplessly, and went out as Dr. Hingora was yelling, Dont take a break, hurry up and get through the next clip. When he turned around, Olive was behind him with a particrly hurried look on her face: Director, Im in a bit of a hurry, my family is in the hospital, I have to rush over, can I make up the footageter? The tension on Olives face was indeed genuine, and once Dr. Hingora heard this, he felt that something should have happened, and he certainly wouldnt stand in the way of such a situation, so he quickly agreed. Okay, you have a special situation here, so just leave first. Looking at Dr. Hingora so kindly, Olives heart was relieved, she thought Dr. Hingora would be unhappy! Thank you, director, Im really sorry for the trouble. Actually, directors in general dont like this kind of special situation to exist, because artists represent a lot of situations where they have to put their work first. After all, its not one persons job, everyone in the crew, waiting because of one persons business, which is very irresponsible. Dr. Hingora nced at Olive and smiled gently, he knew the little girl was polite and he quite liked it. Its okay, you hurry up and go about your business, just make up for itter, just so you can shoot someone elses first. Faced with Dr. Hingoras kindness, Olive hurriedly thanked him. She didnt bother Dr. Hingora anymore, as he seemed to be quite busy here, so she packed up her things and left in a hurry. After getting into a cab, Olive looked at the missed calls and saw that Tatum had called three more times. As soon as she saw her notes, Olive frowned: what was going on here again? She sighed, helpless andpelled to pick up the phone at the same time. Olive, where are you now? Did youe to the hospital, Im waiting for you at the door! Her tone, cautious and urgent at the same time, made Olive more and more helpless: Im on my way to the hospital now, Iming from the set. I had a lot of scenes, but I put them all off for this. Olives heart was dissatisfied, she had wasted too many arrangements for this matter, especially Tatums emotions were still affecting her. If Tatum had been quieter and less tumultuous, perhaps Olive would have been calmer. Its just that shes too noisy. Tatum, although emotional at the moment, could still hear Olives impatience, and she was very sensitive and hastened to be careful to please. Thank you, really thank you! Olive, I know were bothering you about this, but youve been a good-hearted child since you were a child Olive didnt give Tatum a chance to continue, Well, I know, Im on my way to the hospital right now, well talk about it afterwards. Olive hung up the phone with a quick hand and a clear ear. Tatum was waiting for Olive in front of the hospital, her eyes refusing to let go of every person and car that passed by, fearing that she might miss Olive. Olive finally arrived, Tatum rushed up and took Olives arm, her eyes full of tears: Olive, youre finally here, Im at a loss, I really dont know what to do. The main thing is that she has no money and no power, so she cant help Alieen at all, and the only person who can help is Olive. Chapter2757 Help She frowned slightly because Tatum used a little too much force and hurt her, Let go first, say what you have to say slowly, you used too much force, Im a little sore. Tatum listened and let go of her hand, Sorry sorry sorry. Its okay, dont waste your time on such insignificant trifles, tell me exactly what happened. I have to admit that with Olives presence, Tatums whole being was much calmer, she cried and said, I dont know whats going on, she called me and said she was dying, I was going crazy! You know, Im a country woman, and I dont have any knowledge, of course there is no way to save her! I thought Id have to callw enforcement, but when I saw Alieen again, she was pale and half-dead in the resuscitation room! As she talked, Tatums tears flowed again, and she couldnt stop crying, her whole body weight was on Olives body, making her almost unable to bear it. Although Tatum had been sick for a long time and had lost some weight, but in any case, she had done a lot of farming work in the countryside, so naturally, she could notpare with an artist like Olive. Olive secretly gritted her teeth, she frowned, You get up a little, its not convenient to talk about things here, or well go inside, by the way I have to ask the doctor something! At these words, Tatum patted her head, she hurriedly pulled Olive inside, her mouth chattering and begging, Olive, you know, we have no one to rely on here, the only person who can help now is you, you must help us! Tatum kept talking and talking, and Olives head was spinning, she was helpless: Can you let me understand the situation first? I have to know whats going on! Looking at Olive as if she was about to get angry, Tatum dared not dy any longer and shut up: Okay, okay, I wont talk about it, let you calm down. She was not stupid and knew that her talking had affected Olive, so Tatum was extraordinarily quiet at this moment. Olive actually had more envy and emotion in her heart, who could have thought that Tatum actually loved her daughter so much. For a moment, Olive was envious of Alieen. After finding Alieens primary care doctor, Olive asked Tatum to sit outside while she went up to talk to her personally. Hello doctor, how is Alieens condition, please? The doctor looked at Olive twice, apparently he knew something about Alieen and knew Olives identity, so he simply told the truth. When thew enforcement officers brought her in, the whole person was not in a very good condition, but it was not a physical reason, but a hygienic one that caused it. I asked the police, she had fallen ill before, no nutrition, dirty and messy, had a very serious pneumonia, and is still in resuscitation, the follow-up problems are not easy to say. The doctors expression was clearly wanting to say something, Olive listened to what he said, knowing the seriousness of the matter, but there was no sympathy or pity in her heart. Because Alieen has reached this point today, she is to me for herself. She had a better start than anyone else, but she didnt cherish it and took one step at a time to get to where she is today, so who is to me? Olive nodded her head: I know, thank you. When she walked out of the doctors office, Tatum hastily took her hand: How is it going? Olive knew she was very nervous, so she smiled purposely to lighten the mood a bit, whats the point of being so heavy. Dont worry, its nothing serious, she just has pneumonia, just follow up with a good recuperation. There is no need to tell Tatum the real situation, after all, she can not help much, will only add to the chaos, and then it will only be more and more annoying! Listening to Olives words, she actually seemed to understand, but looking at her expression, she felt that there must be no problem with this matter. Really? Thats really great. Tatum was so relieved, she thought something was terribly wrong with Alieen! Then, Tatum hurriedly lowered her voice: Olive, this matter is thanks to your help, I have no skills, but I have to give you something to thank you. At that, Olive was a little surprised, because she knew Tatums character, and it was really surprising that she said that. Then, she bent her eyes: No need She didnt help much, and besides, she couldnt have helped Alieen. Tatum took out a piece of cloth from his pocket and slowly opened it, inside were some paper money, the denomination was very small, scattered, and it didnt add up to more than a thousand. Olives nose is a bit sour, Tatums hands have be a bit dry because of the long time doing farm work in the early years, holding the stack of crumpled RMB, as if the trunk of a dead tree is holding a pile of leaves, people cant help but feel sour. Take it, I dont have much, you dont mind. Tatums tone was a little jerky, and in one short sentence she changed her breath several times. Olive pushed Tatums hand away and squeezed a smile out of the corner of her mouth as she said faintly, How can I ask for your money? You just feel at ease in the hospital to recuperate, you dont have to worry about the medical expenses, you keep this money, when you are discharged from the hospital, there is still a use for it.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. This Tatum did not know what to say for a while, the past is still fresh in her mind, this scene in front of her really shame, her eyes gradually be red, she took a deep breath, said to Olive gratefully: Olive, its all my fault in the past, its rare that you dont take it personally with me and take care of me so much, Im really Come on, thats what I should have done, you have the grace of raising me. Tatum although since childhood is not good to Olive, and beaten and scolded, what rough and heavy work are given to her alone to do, but at least so many years, Olive is also in this family grew up, and because of this, she can not do to Tatum regardless of. But there is another aspect, that is, she can not let Alieen die so easily, the debt owed in a previous life has not yet been paid. After thinking about all these things together, the medical bill was a good deal. Im going to pay the medical bills. Olive sent Tatum to the hospital room, rushed to pay the medical bill, and stayed in the hospital all night, before leaving in a hurry early the next morning. Olive left in a hurry, plus she had been to the hospital a few times, she didnt notice any changes in the surroundings, and was sprayed with water by a child with a squirt gun as soon as she stepped out of the hospital door. Chapter2758 Weirdness in the fitting room Oops, what are you doing? Olive was busy raising her hand, trying to shoot down the water on her body, and only when she looked down did she realize that what came out of the water gun was not only cold water, but also colorful water that had been synthesized by paint, which had been sprayed into a rainbow by a small child early in the morning. And the little kid looked especially excited after hitting people, he made a face at Olive, and ran away with his gun. Olive ispletely helpless, looking at the body color is very distressed, she can not top this image in the street. There is really no way, had to go around the hospital to see if there is any womens clothing stores, which must hurry to buy a set of clothes to do. The morning time always flies, plus Olive had something to do, she did not have the effort to carefully select which set of clothes fit better and look better on, only to buy a clean set of clothes on the line. Okay, just that one set, Ill try it on. Olive pointed to the clothes on the model, and before the guide came over, she took them off herself and went to the fitting room. Just after she closed the curtain of the fitting room and took off her dirty clothes and put them aside, her phone suddenly rang. Olive freed one hand to answer the phone, she fed twice, but heard nothing but the sound of electricity. It was strange, she was not in the deep woods, how could there be no signal? Besides, the signal here is full. Soon, Olive reacted, there must be other electronic devices in the vicinity causing interference to the cell phone signal. Olive hurried to put on her clothes, she looked around the entire fitting room, it is difficult to find a ghost in this fitting room? As expected, the heavens are not to me. Finally in a small corner of the fitting room Olive found a miniature camera. If someone hadnt called in, maybe this camera would have captured the moment when the girl changed her clothes. Olive thought of herself buying a piece of clothing can encounter this kind of thing, the fire is straight to the sky, tiptoe a tear off the miniature camera, this matter she must for herself and other women to discuss a im. With a tter, Olive pulled open the curtain of the fitting room. The shop assistant at the door took a look at Olive and immediately posted. Oh my God, Miss Olive, youre even more beautiful in person than you look on TV! You look so beautiful in this outfit. Its true, as long as you look good, you look good in anything. This outfit is simply shining its best on you! What do you think? If you like it, I can apply for a 20% discount for you right away and give you the package directly! Olive nced at the guide, now she was not in the mood to discuss this dress with the guide. Olive didnt want to involve too many innocent people in this matter, so she looked at the shopkeeper with a cold face and said, Where is your store manager? Call him over! Ah? Is there something wrong with the service? If you have anyints about me, just tell me, no need to bother the store manager, the store manager is very busy, and its not easy for me to work here, Ive only been here for a few months, Im on probation, any problems will be fired, Miss Holt, the shop assistant was shocked, she hurriedly pulled Olives coat corner and pleaded bitterly. Olives eyebrows are slightly knitted, looking at this shoppers appearance some heartache, should also be only early twenties, perhaps only in the first job in society, no wonder there is no eye, can not distinguish. Its okay, you dont have to worry, Im not targeting you, just a little something I want to ask your store manager about. Olive had a smile on her face as she patted the shoppers shoulder, indicating that she should rx and not be too nervous. Only then did the young shopper let out a sigh of relief and patted her chest. A thankful look, turned around and went to find their store manager. Olive looked at the back of the shopper and thought to herself that if she hadnt entered the entertainment industry, she would be just like her now, fresh out of college and looking for a job. Miss Holt, this way please, you can take a break in our members area first. Another shopper took Olive to the lounge, and it didnt take long for a woman in her early thirties to slowly walk over, looking at the professional clothes she was wearing, she should be the store manager of this store. Sorry to keep you waiting, Miss, I just took care of a little business, I heard you were looking for me, is it our stores service attitude that makes you unsatisfied? The store manager walked up to Olive, bowed slightly, with a polite smile on his face, but this professional-looking smile made Olive feel a little ufortable all over. With a snap, Olive directly threw the camera in her hand on the table. This is what I just found in your fitting room, I think you need to give me an exnation. The smile on the store managers face suddenly froze, but only for a moment, she was back to her earlier appearance, with some surprise. Miss, I think there is some kind of misunderstanding in between, I cant understand what you are saying. Olive sneered, it seems that this store manager is not seeing the coffin, he does not have so much time, can go around in circles with her here, since she is not willing to tell the truth, then this matter will only be left to thew to decide. Ive said it all to this point, if you want to y dumb with me, then you better be dumb to the end, well see you in court! I wont rest until I get an exnation for this matter! Olive picked up her bag and got ready to leave, when the store manager, who had just been so open and calm, suddenly panicked and she hurriedly blocked Olives way. Eh, dont, Miss, lets talk about what we have to say, why make such an unpleasant situation. Olive rolled her eyes at the store manager and hummed through her nose, Talk nicely? Either you talk to me about how this thing got in the fitting room, or you talk to the judge about it! Olive acted very strong and overwhelmed this store manager from the aura. The store manager waved his hand at the rest of the shoppers, signaling them to go and work on other things first. Only the store manager and Olive were left in the members lounge. Miss, listen to me on this matter, we have a reason for doing this. Olive shook her head, the reason? Its not like its a matter of course to put miniature cameras inside the fitting rooms?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ording to you, you also have a reason? This is ridiculous! This is called cheating consumers, and you are breaking thew! Yes, yes, yes. The store manager nodded her head one after another, what she had to do now was to stabilize Olives temper so that things would not get out of hand. Chapter2759 sudden visit Miss, the other day we had a customer in the store, a gentleman, he gave me arge amount of money at the time, asked me to do this. I me my eyes on money, but I swear to you, from now on this will never happen again, this time you can forgive me. The store manager is also panicked, simply do not do not rest, hurriedly all the facts all out, and finally also rose to Olive, respectfully came to a ny degree bow. Olive leaned on the sofa with her arms wrapped around her, after this kind of thing happened, can a few words be able to say? Even if you are soft-hearted, you cant just swallow this anger. What does that man look like? Olive asked through gritted teeth. The store manager answered without thinking: I cant say what he looks like, but I was able to recognize him when I saw him in person! Olive half-squinted her eyes to recall the recent events, and soon, she locked this target person on Quincys body. Wait a minute, do you see if this is the person? Olive suddenly thought of another photo on her phone, a group photo of the crew she had just entered, she deliberately erged Quincys face and handed it to the store manager to look at. Thats right! Thats him! I remember what he looks like! Theres no mistaking it! The store manager pointed at Quincys magnified face and said excitedly. Olive sucked in a breath of cold air as she nodded her head, and she was now able to analyze a rough idea about the cause and effect of the incident. Okay, no more business for you guys. Olive turned off her phone, stopped talking to the store manager, grabbed her bag and walked out of the store, stopped a cab on the side of the road and headed for the show. Sitting in the car, Olive looked out of the window, the recent Quincy behavior is too strange, finally know what he is doing behind the scenes, before he still denied, now well, people are caught, see what he has to exin! Olive arrived at the set not too early, everyone was busy with their own things, the scene had already started shooting, but it was not yet time for Quincys scene, he was sitting next to the sun umbre is leisurely sunbathing, looks like azy cat. At this moment, Olive suddenly thought of her own entanglement with Quincy in herst life, must have beenrded up to be good to a disgusting person like him, and even gave everything she had in exchange for his hypocritical love! Quincy, tell me, what do you want! Olive stood by Quincys chair, thinking that the scene was quite crowded, patiently asked a question.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After hearing Olives words, Quincy actually did not even move his eyes, not to mention the slightest bit of panic on his face, as if Olive was expecting all this. I asked you, you do not pretend to be deaf and dumb with me! Olive leaned closer again, the content of these words, she tried not to let the staff next to hear. Quincy then raised her hand and stretched, turned her head and smiled at Olive and said, Whats wrong with Olive? Did someone piss you off? Im telling you, dont be a scoundrel with me here, you know what you did! You know what youve done! You didnt admit to spying on me in the dressing room before, but what about today? How dare you put a miniature camera in the fitting room of a womens clothing store? What do you want? Olives fingertips were tingling with anger and her whole body was trembling. She wanted to beat Quincys head into a pigs head on the spot, but reason told her not to do so. Quincy was quite satisfied to see Olives furious look, and evenughed out loud. Even if I admit that I did all this, so what, what can you do to me? Olive originally thought that this viin would still argue a few words, I did not expect that today once again opened her eyes, people can actually be shameless to such an extent, confessed to the nasty things they did, and even feel very proud of it. Are you still a human being or not? Give me what you took inside the fitting room today right now! Olive spread her palm, now in the set, she did not want too much action to attract the attention of others, otherwise a p would have fallen on Quincys face. Quincyughed and sidled out of her pants bag to find a sh drive, without even looking at it, and threw it into the air,nding it in Olives hand. Here you go, anyway, I keep it is of little use, should have seen a long time have seen clearly, should have done things have also done, now really rxed iparable! Olive holding the USB sh drive in her hand was like holding a hot potato, she didnt know what she could do even if she had it, and what exactly was the purpose of Liang Mingshi doing this? Tell me, who told you to do this? What is the purpose? Olive felt like her temples were about to pop out, she hated this feeling of being held in the hands of someone, and the intrigue behind the scenes was unexpected. Olive, how about you get down on your knees and beg me? Ill tell you why Im doing this, Ill give you the words first, you better be careful, dont make me angry, or Ill make you a million times worse than death! Quincy is like a suddenly changed person, he is usually in the crew, not with this tone of voice to talk to Olive, by definition, he is a person who is attentive, the recent change is too strange, today also said such ungracious words, full of provocative meaning. What? Are you sure youre talking to me? To make me ruinous and worse than death? I think youve simply taken the wrong medicine! Olives fists clenched tightly as she looked at Quincy: I want you to tell me now! What do you want to do? Tell me if you can! Quincy looked at Olive from top to bottom, then he sneered, seemingly not taking it all in stride, and got up and left under the umbre. Olive stood frozen in ce, her hands grabbing her cor, a suffocating feeling, as if something big was about to happen, and this feeling was getting stronger and stronger. what exactly was Quincys purpose in doing this? This matter could be rted to the cause of death in his previous life? The first time, Olives brain was stuffed with some inexplicable questions, but she couldnt find a clue, she didnt know where to start, so she waspletely distracted today, not knowing what to do, and was told several times by the director during the shooting. Chapter2760 heartbreaking The first time I saw a pair of people in the foyer, I saw a pair of people in the foyer. When sunset came, the days shooting was finally finished, and Olive returned to her apartment with a tired body, and as soon as she opened the door, she saw a pair of high-grade Oxford leather shoes in the entrance. The first time he opened the door, he saw a pair of high-grade oxford shoes at the entrance. These shoes do not look like something an ordinary person could afford. But I dont know many people who live here, and there are only a few friends whoe and go, so no one would wear these shoes. Olive shook her head, there was nothing to think about, and she knew who wasing when she entered the house. Olive put down her bag, sat in the doorway and changed into slippers, and just as she got up, she saw Elio running towards her in a panic. Whats wrong? Olive asked, raising her eyes. That, Olive, there is a guest at home Elio pointed in the direction of the living room. Olive nodded, looking at the extra leather shoes in the doorway she knew someone wasing to the house, but wondered who it was, with all themotion. Well, I know, whosing over? Olive walked towards the living room with an indifferent look, Elio followed behind her and whispered in her ear, You should know, just not well, and probably for the first time, Ocans father is here, he came to see Maisie. Olives pace suddenly stopped, she had never thought that Ocans father would personallye to the door, was it just to beat up the lovebirds? Yesterday, Maisies emotions were on the verge of copse, how could she bear the surprise visit of her elders today, thinking of this, Olive hurriedly took big steps towards the living room, at this time, she needed to stand behind Maisie. Olive was surprised by the presence in the living room. The living room, which was already small, was now filled with personal bodyguards in ck suits, each standing straight with their hands behind their backs, as if they were gangsters arriving, which made her feel very ufortable, and she couldnt help but want to escape. Maisie sat on the sofa by the window, pale, but she straightened her backbone, even the wheelchair did not use, that deliberate arrogance is iparable heartache. The man sitting on this side of the couch is Ocans father, I think. Usually, there are a few of them at home, and the sofa is lying horizontally and vertically, but today someone is sitting straight in a straight line, so Olive has a sense of oppression. The man wore a ck suit, although more than fifty years old, but the maintenance is very good, the face line is crisp, all emit a kind of do not approach the air. Hello. Olive nced at Maisie, but decided to take the initiative to open her mouth and say hello, trying to ease the air a little. The middle-aged man turned his head, he looked up and down, nodded his head and said politely, Hello, Miss Holt, right? Im Shanes father, nso Lopez. Im sorry to bother you today, and I hope youll forgive me. The words were polite and decent, but the tone was clearly a rejection, cold and without the slightest emotion. Oh, Mr. Lopez, its okay, its just that youre here and were not very amodating. Oliveughed awkwardly and sat down on the sofa next to her. This person really knows how to talk, obviously today is for Ocans matter toe to see Maisie, but yet to her self-introduction, and deliberately used Shanes father identity, is not this is to tell oneself, stay away from Shane? What a double whammy, to make an example of the chicken! Miss Holt is joking. nso finished his speech, then turned his head to look at Maisie, and said in a warning tone: I have said enough. You are a smart person, you know what is more important, no fruitful rtionship should not waste each others time, while young, go do what you should do. I heard that you like filming so much that even if you lose your legs, you dont want to leave the acting world, right? No problem, as long as you leave my son, in the future I guarantee that you are getting smoother and smoother in the acting circle, of course, you have to understand that I am not negotiating with you, nor am I making you choose, you should have heard something about how I am as a person, I want you to have to leave Ocan! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After nso finished his words, he coldly swept over Maisies legs, his eyes showing contempt. The conditions I gave you are already very good, you think about it, of course, if you still do not ept the conditions I gave, insist on not leaving my son, then I will use other means, then it will not be like now, and you talk properly, the stakes are you have to think clearly. After saying that, nso did not bother to look at Maisies expression, but picked up his own cup of tea on the coffee table and gently tasted it. nsos words were full of threats, so after hearing nsos words, Maisies face became pale all of a sudden. But she did not say anything, clenched her lips, her eyes were a little bloodshot and red in general, and her hatred for nso was particrly strong at the moment. After finishing the cup of tea, Maisie still did not say a word, nso face a smile of sarcasm, said: You can keep silent now, and I will not force you to make a decision now, but I still have to tell you, in our family, is absolutely will not ept the showbiz-tainted children into the family, let alone a cripple. When she heard the word crippled, Maisies trembling hand, gently stroked her legs. nso did not care about Maisies actions but continued: Maybe my words are a bit too much, but it is the truth, in this society, there is no shortage of people who want to marry into the rich family, but we the Lopez family is a famous family, the thing that matters is the right family, I also sent someone to investigate your background. Your family background is very ordinary, want to be with my son, but only for money, as long as you promise to leave my son, I can give you a sum of money, so that your family clothing and food. When saying these words, nso will asionally nce at Olive, Olive also felt, because these words are not only warning Maisie, but also in secret knocking her, which can not help but let her also like sitting on pins and needles, Olive heart is very unpleasant, she turned her head to see Maisies whole face pale as paper, the body is a slight trembling. She turned her head and saw that Maisies face was as pale as paper and her body was shaking slightly. She must have been furious with nsos words, which made Olives heart a little sad for Maisie. Todays visit is a bit presumptuous, I know these let you make a decision at once some difficult, so give you a few days to think about it, make a decision and thene to me. Chapter2761 A joke nso finished, then got up to leave, and Olive did not lose the courtesy to also get up to send him, just to the door, nso turned around again, with a deep look at Olive said: I hope you can understand these actions today, this is rted to the family face, I as a family manager can not sit back and watch . After saying that, nso walked out of the apartment without looking back and left in the car. After nso and his group left with great fanfare, the depressing atmosphere of the whole house instantly eased a lot, and even the air in the house also felt fresh. Olive was a little relieved to close the door gently, with a worried look on her face, because at this time Maisies face was like an expression, the whole person sat there straight, her eyes were dull, as if she had lost her soul, Olive went over and reached out in front of her, but Maisies eyes did not even blink. Hey! Olive sighed, she knew what nso said just now, the blow to Maisie is very big, she gently touched Maisies shoulder, and Elio is also standing aside, some do not know what to do, Olive gave her a wink, Elio then turned back to his room, these things she an outsider is not good to say anything. Olive saw Maisie still sitting there motionless, so she slowly took Maisies head on her shoulders and reached out to hold it in her arms, and in this instant, Olive felt that Maisies body was unusually cold and stiff as iron. This startled Olive, who ruffled the broken hair on Maisies face, gently shook Maisies body and whispered in her ear, Maisie, Maisie It was only at this time that Maisies thoughts were pulled back, and she turned her head to look at Olive, whose eyes were no longer as bright as they used to be. Olive Maisies voice was a little hoarse, followed by a few hot tears that involuntarily rolled down her cheeks, revealing two tear marks on her pale face. Her tightly bitten lips also gently loosened, her lips have seeped out some blood, and her snow-white hands also have a nail marks, Olive knew that in nsos words forced, Maisie has been hard to hold back. Seeing Maisie in this condition, Olive took out tissues from the table and wiped away the tears on Maisies face, and got up to find the medical kit and cleaned up the broken lips with medicine, after everything was taken care of, Olive put her heart down. Olive, I think all this from the beginning to the end is just a farce, if Shane and I hadnt been together, so many things wouldnt have happened, and I wouldnt have been approached by people to humiliate me, and I dont have any reason or qualification to refute all this, am I really a joke, an uninformed in order to enter the gentry jumping clown? Maisie spoke in a very calm tone, feeling without a trace of anger, like an ugly duckling with no power to appoint. Olive listened to Maisies words and understood in her heart that she was still not confident enough in herself and still insisted on her previous views. I know that his fathers words today hit you very hard, and I also know that you two are really worlds apart, but you should understand that you two are two lovers, the heart are deeply in love with each other, these have nothing to do with money status, if you have the idea of separation, the blow to him is also very big. For your own happiness, you should work hard to fight, and you are not alone in the battle, Ocan also fighting against the family, if you suddenly give up, then his previous extra efforts will be in vain ah! Oh. Maisie said with a miserableugh: Olive, you do not understand the pressure and thoughts I am under, just now his father said those words are very hurtful, I think that even if you continue to persist, in the end is just adding to the joke. When she said these words, Maisies emotions were a bit emotional, and after she finished she took a deep breath and said in a calm and cold tone: If I hadnt appeared, Ocan would have followed the path given to him by his family step by step, and at that time he would have had many choices and would have met a better one than me, and my appearance disrupted all of that. Im going to hold him back, instead of letting him go, let him go to a wider world. Maisies tone has some resolute, Olive after listening to still want to persuade what, but the words just to the mouth or swallowed back, she knows Maisie has decided, they are no longer but said also have no use, these need to make a decision herself, as long as she does not regret it. Olive, I also want to remind you, just now Shanes father said that in front of me, deliberately emphasized his identity, not only in warning me, but also to remind you not to be like me, if you really want to be with Shane in the future, be prepared to bear what I have endured. Maisie said in a righteous tone, because she didnt want such a thing to be repeated again. Im not a fool, I could tell when his father was saying these things, but dont worry, Shane and I are not that kind of rtionship, and its never possible between us, and Ill try to keep some distance from him in the future. Olive knew that this was Maisies rtionship with herself, afraid that she was like her, but she had already seen what Shanes father had in mind. Seeing that Olive understood this, Maisie did not continue to say anything, but continued to lower her hair and dull, the whole room was suddenly quiet. So the two people sat quietly for a while, Olive afraid that this has been sitting, Maisies body can not carry, so said: Well, do not think so much, I help you into the room to rest and rest, and when you get up after a sleep these things will be over. With that, Olive got up and gently helped Maisie up. Although Maisies leg has been traumatized, but in a bang of hard treatment, plus has been doing rehabilitation massage, so that her leg has some improvement, now being supported can walk some, sometimes Maisie will also hold the wall to try to stand up to walk, these have a considerable benefit to her leg. Maisie nodded, reached out and put her hand on Olives arm, trying to stand up slowly by herself. Ah! Because of Maisies long time sedentary just now, and the mental shock, making Maisies body a little stiff, in the moment of getting up, some support can not fall to the ground at once.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter2762 Sorry Olive was startled and hurriedly reached out to help Maisie up, but Maisie gently pushed Olives hand away and said, I can do it myself! After saying that, she gripped the sofa with her hand, and tried very hard to stand up, for a leg trauma, the body is still a bit stiff Maisie, such action is still a bit strenuous, a time her face has some fine beads of sweat emerged, her face is also a bit red. Olive although some pain Maisie, but she still did not help, because she knows that Maisie is a high-minded and proud people, so, Maisie with their own perseverance to stand up, and then Olive will help Maisie into the room. After settling Maisie down, Olive took afortable bath and rxed her whole body, which was thrown out of her mind. After taking a bath and lying on the bed, Olive fell into a deep sleep. In normal times, Olive would brush up on her news and entertainment before falling asleep, but today she was probably really tired and didnt want to do anything before falling asleep. She heard her cell phone ringing in her sleep, and she pulled the pillow next to her and pressed it against her head, but it was a rare day to sleep, and who was so annoying that they had to call at this time to disturb peoples dreams! Im so annoyed! Olive was on fire, kicking and punching under the nket, and then she freed one hand to feel for her phone under the pillow, but she couldnt find it for half a day. She then remembered that she hadnt taken her phone with her when she went to bed at night, so it should have been on the couch, no surprise. I had no choice but to get up, half-smiling eyes and walked to the sofa, grabbed the phone and pressed the answer button, not even bothering to see who was calling, the tone was full of dissatisfaction: Who is it? Im in a hurry to go to my next life!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Olive, who has always been sleep deprived, had a good nights sleep and was woken up by a phone call, which no one else would have had a good temper. The words just fell, but a burst ofughter came from the other side of the receiver. Sorry, I didnt know you were sleeping so early today, I disturbed you. Olive suddenly opened her eyes, this familiar voice so refreshing, sure enough, the screen shed Shanes note, oh my God, what did he just say that he shouldnt say, and actually use that tone of voice! This is too awkward, Olive five features once twisted. Hmm? Youre not going back to sleep, are you? Olive then took a deep breath and said in a calmer tone, I was woken up and couldnt fall asleep that quickly. I didnt see clearly that it was you calling just now, so I Its okay, I just love hearing your sleepy voice, its not something you can normally hear, its lovely. Shane finished his sentence and paused for a few seconds, his tone was full of spoiled continued: Of course, I prefer this kind of voice only I can hear. Olive shivered a little, usually so serious Shane, said these words of flesh is a set, people really can not stand, she hurriedly changed the subject. Well, what is it thats so urgent that youre calling me? Shane cleared his throat, his tone was more normal than just now, he slowly said: I want to apologize to you and Maisie for my father, he usually does things my way, but I did not expect that in this case he actually came so suddenly, I think he must have said some bad words, I hope you do not take it to heart, I am really sorry. Olive yawned, so it was because of this matter. In fact, if Shane hadnt called on purpose to talk about it, she would have forgotten all about it. Tonights sleep was reallyfortable, as if it was a century of sleep, and the events that happened before sleep felt like they were some time away. Olive lightly smiled and said: You are not to take it to heart, I am a forgetful person, have no recollection of it. The first time I saw her, I was looking for Maisie, for the sake of her and your brother, and I had nothing to do with it. Your father should have known that you and I were just friends, so he didnt make things difficult for the rest of us. Olive spoke while lying down towards the bed, not caring at all how lightly she said this, in fact, her nervous heartbeat bursting, the reason why she said this was also to see what Shanes reaction was. After what happened tonight, Olive felt that they couldnt go on like this, if they continued, they might fall into the swamp one day and follow Maisies footsteps. After hearing Olives words, the receiver was silent, and the atmosphere cooled to zero in an instant. Whats wrong? She asked cautiously. Youre the one who thinks were just friends, right? Shane sounded as if he was holding back a mouthful of anger withoutshing out. I Olive tried to exin, and felt she had nothing to say. You know what? Youre like an iceberg, but icebergs have a day to melt, and you, it seems that how hard I try how to warm you up, will not melt for me, you tell me, what exactly do I have to do to make you understand my heart? Are you really going to be so cold and heartless to me? Olive choked up for a moment, the normally so high and mighty Shane was saying these words with some sentiment and helplessness, and all these emotions, were given to him by himself. Im sorry. Olive looked up at the ceiling, Shanes kindness to her, she knew it all in her heart, its just that she was a born-again person who didnt dare to spend her time on childrens love, God gave her this chance to take revenge, not to talk about love. Besides, the big revenge is not yet repaid, where she has the mood to spend on men, only to say sorry to Shane. No, I dont want to hear you say those three words, ever. Shane was a little agitated, these three words were too heavy, leaving him helpless, after a sigh, he said softly: Its toote, you rest first, good night. Without waiting for Olives response, Shane had already hung up the phone. The sound of electricitying from the receiver, as if through the ear into Olives whole body, the kind of tingling feeling, so that the body lost consciousness, a time to move. The next day, she didnt sleep as much as she wanted to, instead, she woke up just as the sun was hanging on the sky, looking at herself in the mirror, with two dark circles under her eyes, and the events ofst night were so vivid and clear. Chapter2763 My God Olive, did you steal a cowst night, or did you y a game? I didnt hear you say you had a hobby of ying games, whats wrong with that? Elio carrying a cup of freshly made soy milk, looking at the two big ck eyes, his jaw dropped in surprise. What? Still not allowed to lose sleep, huh? Olive snatched the soy milk from Elios hand and gulped a few gulps. Ah, cool! Elio I suggest you get up every day and make soy milk, hahaha! Elio rolled his eyes, handed Olive a small mirror and said with disgust, Olive, can you have some idol baggage? You see which star like you, do not care about their external image, while young, you must take good care of it, early to bed! These two words you remember! Olivey down on the sofa and stretched out, some tears squeezed out of the corners of her eyes, she shrugged her nose, Elio hurriedly handed over a tissue. Hurry up and wipe it mydy, youre getting sloppy, tsk tsk. Oh, Elio, I havent slept well, and Im here early in the morning to listen to your nagging, can you give me a break? Can you give me a break, Elio? Olive pressed her temples, this little speaker is really making peoples heads spin. I promise, from now on I will listen to you, take care of myself, pay attention to my appearance, and carry my star baggage, okay? Elio then gave up, busy going to the kitchen to bring out the sandwiches he had made and put them on the table without good grace: All right, eat up! Im bing your mommy. Olive narrowed her eyes and smiled, stuffed a bite of sandwich into her mouth, muttered and asked, Is Maisie up yet? Elio looked over to Maisies room and shook his head, I got up to use the bathroomst night, after one, and saw the light on in her room. I guess she didnt get a good nights rest either, Im going to go to the set after a few more bites, you tell her to sleep well, dont disturb her, call me if anything happens, you hear me? Elio looked at her cell phone and answered absentmindedly, Olive always felt that Elio was strangetely, she seemed to be very busy, usually she didnt rely on her cell phone so much. After breakfast, it was still early, Olive thought of getting some fresh air, so she walked to the set, walking all the way there, her mind was also clearer. When she arrived at the set, the staff had not yete a few, but the injustice, Quincy came quite early, sitting there under the tree to read the script, pretending to look serious, Olive disdainful hum, ready to pass directly, after all, see the fly is not to be put on the heart. Olive, what do you mean? Usually not quite polite? Who are you giving a face to today? Quincy was quite dissatisfied after being ignored by Olive, and now that he had Olives hand on him, he had a little more courage to speak out. Something wrong? Olive asked coldly, tilting her head sideways.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Quincy closed the script, he barred his mouth, with a viinous smile on his face, and said word for word: Im hungry. Olive turned around with her arms in her arms, itching to go up and shove her shoe in his mouth! Whats wrong with you? What do I care if Im hungry? Am I good with you? Besides, Im not your manager, do you want me to run errands to get you breakfast? What? Quincy pped his hands as he got up and looked at Olive from above and said, Youre right, I want you to go buy me breakfast right now and bring me back a pound of oranges by the way! Olive thinks this person is simply unbelievable, I dont know which tendon in the brain is wrong, like a stupid yelling here, no effort to pay attention to him, straight to the dressing room. Quincy apparently did not expect to be so unappreciated, angry stomping his feet, acting like a pussy. Olive! Im telling you, dont get cocky! If you listen to me, youll be fine. If you dont listen to me, Ill make you look good! If you offend me, you will not get a good end, I will make you live! A few days ago, Quincy nodded and obeyed him, as if he was a little puppy, but only a few days ago, he became a rabid dog? Who bit her? If you think you have the ability, Ill go with you, Ill go with you to the end! Anyway, Im already tired of living, so I can still pull one back until I die! The smile on Olives face was extremely sarcastic, clearly looking down on Quincy. Fine! You! You Quincy reached out and pointed at Olive, so angry she didnt know what to say, her nostrils were doubled in size, and she was panting like a buffalo. You are giving shame? I had wanted to give you a way out for the sake of old times, but it seems you dont cherish this opportunity anymore? You dont want to live, do you? Then I will grant you your wish! Although Olive was calm and collected on the surface, she was actually very panic-stricken inside. From what she knew about Quincy, this person was a cowardly thing! If she didnt have any real material, she wouldnt dare to be so arrogant, but did he really have something on her? Quincy, dont beat around the bush with me if you can! What the hell do you mean, tell me clearly! Quincy looked away, and the anger on his face gradually dissipated as he paced away as if nothing was wrong. Olives heart tightened, why was this feeling so strong, like something big was happening, could it be that the cause of her death in her previous life was gradually surfacing? Olive hates this feeling! Why do you have to live a second life and still be firmly in the palm of someones hand? Why do you still have to be manipted? No! She would never allow herself to live such a miserable life in this one! No matter what happens, she will fight back! Rebirth is a rare opportunity, and she will never let anyone be a stumbling block on her way to revenge! Since Quincy was so arrogant about taking her own life, she had to take action early and finish off this vermin! Looking at Quincys back, Olives hatred was growing in her heart! But right now, what can be used to make Quincy die early and live long? Thinking about it, Olive had an idea. Dont look at Quincy in front of himself so arrogant, he also has a weakness, the female president a word, let him go east he dare not go west! Shane has mentioned this woman president before, her family is big, has long stood firm, is a ruthless role, like her familys illustrious entrepreneurs, solve Quincy, that is not a matter of words, conceal the sky over the sea will also be over. Chapter2764 New Plan Olive began to formte a perfect n in her head, took a break from filming to call Elio, who answered in seconds, but its not surprising, shes been holding that phone in her handtely. Hey Olive, why are you calling out of the blue, is there something you lost at home that you need me to send over to you? Elio is really a qualified housekeeper, Olive has not had time to speak, she has been cracked by her predicted all kinds of possible things, do not want to hear her continue to chatter, Olive hurriedly interrupted Elio. You should stop guessing, say a thing, you help me investigate a person. Hmm? Are you interested in someone? Investigate who? Elios voice was hushed, his tone full of doubt. Olive looked around, held her breath and said, The CEO. Olive, we have contacted many female CEOs, Mr. Zhang, Mr. Li, Mr. Xie, which one are you talking about? Olive rolled a white eye, this Elio again began to no shape, but for the female president, she had little information is really not. It is the investor of our drama, seems to be a famous entrepreneur, I say this, you should know where to start and how to do it, right? Okay, no problem, I am a professional, tonight youe back, I can give you a clear investigation, do not worry! Elio remembered these key words and wrote them down with a pen, these can be breakthrough points ah. Okay, then you go ahead and get busy, Ill wait for your good news. Olive hung up the phone, her eyes noticed Quincy was walking towards her, she simply put the phone into her pants bag and pretended to be nothing. Quincy looked at Olive without a smile on her face and felt bored. She looked up and down and looked like a mouse spirit who had ascended to heaven, inhuman and ugly. Olive has always eaten soft but not hard, what he hates most is being threatened, Quincy actually dared to say those reckless words, so lets start the game and let him see who is the one who is qualified to look at people with his nose! After the days work, Olive couldnt wait to get back to her apartment. She had been thinking about the CEO and couldnt wait to know the results of Elios investigation. She couldnt even change her shoes before she opened the door and shouted from the living room, Whats going on? Whats the result of the investigation? Investigating who? Olive expected Elio to answer, but instead she looked up and met Maisie, who was holding a cup of tea and looking at her in confusion. Olive cleared her throat and put the things she carried with her into the room, before walking to Maisie and raising her hand to touch her head and said, Its the people in the crew, I wont bother to tell you, so as not to spoil your mood, you also know those people hey, forget it , or not to say. Maisie looked very calm, she just wanted to open her mouth to continue to ask, the door came a sound, creaking the door opened, this time came in is Elio. Olive and Maisies eyes followed the sound, Elio dressed in a denim back pants over a white sweatshirt, and carrying a few fried chicken in her hand, she threw the keys on the table and walked in slowly. What are you guys doing? Dont know me, huh? Hey, Olive, youre back a little early today. Elio sat at the door while slipping on his shoes and looked at Olive with surprise. The reason why she came back so early was because she had something on her mind and wanted to know the answer urgently. Maisie looked at the two of them, she understood, and soon sensed that they had something to say, put down the cup in her hand, and pushed the wheelchair back to the room. How did it go? Any results? Olive watched Maisie close the door to the room tightly, and only then was she busy tugging Elios arm in panic and asking. Elio was not so nervous, she got up and went to the toilet to wash her face first, then slowly took a towel and came out, wiping her face while saying, Its really killing me out there, I should buy a bottle of sunscreen, otherwise Im going to be a little kid in Africa. Olive frowned slightly, Elio this person is too like to sell, but this person also has some good ce, that is, can read the eyes, after she rubbed Olive eyes in the sense of urgency, this butt sitting on the sofa will be a whole lot of what they know.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. In short, Ill tell you first, that woman we can not touch, not to mention her family is big, powerful, and most importantly, she is sick. Elio began to gasp again, Olive raised a hand to pinch Elios elbow. Ouch, take it easy Olive, Ill take a sip of water. I heard that this CEO is a cranky maniac! Almost every maid in her family has been beaten by her! Do you think its scary? The most frightening thing is that she had some expensive breeds of dogs to show their status and position, but in the blink of an eye, she actually skinned those dogs alive! Tell me, how horrible is this person? How dare she do it to her own pets? Its too cruel! Cant you hide if you cant afford to mess with them? Elios mouth was like water that couldnt be shut off, and he said many stories about the female president in one breath. But these things can still be easily inquired, that means that all this is only the mostmon things inside the female president all acts, perhaps only the tip of the iceberg, there are more terrible things hidden behind. But these are only her humanitarian feelings, this kind of person used to deal with Quincy, that is simply too suitable. Olive sneered in her heart, Quincy, this time, I will let you die first! The next morning, Olive still woke up very early, she deliberately under the umbre waiting for Quincy, as expected, this person also came quite early, once over directly push Olive away, sitting on the cushioned chair. As far away as possible, dont hinder the masters rest, there are still scenes to be shotter on. Yo hey, Quincy, how interested do you think I am in you? The inexplicable I will not say more, no point, I just want to tell you today, Alieens downfall even I feel unbearable in the heart. Olive patted her chest, and the sarcasm in her tone couldnt be clearer. Quincy heard Alieens name, his eyes obviously raised a moment, but soon, he said with a light smile: What she ended up is what she deserved, what does it have to do with me, you do not need to tell me, I am not interested in knowing. Chapter2765 Missteps And oh yeah, count on you to be a little manly, for what Alieen did to you before, not many people can hold back from hating her. Olive trusted her instincts, Quincy even if his mouth said he didnt care, there was no way his heart could cover up his emotions for himself. I didnt know you cared about Alieen, but that makes me wonder whats going on. Quincy spread out the fan in his hand and shook it, but it was totally his way of hiding his panic. She? Got hereuppance. Shes in hospital room 1442 with her mother, why dont you take a look if you have time? After hearing Olives words, Quincy did not say much, but instead frowned and got up and walked away. What Quincy didnt know was that Olive was staring at him coldly at the moment, she knew Quincy must have made a move and was waiting for the fish to bite the hook. After a busy day of shooting, Olive followed Quincy secretly. As she expected, Quincy looked around and quietly went out the back door of the set. When she got out of the set, she saw Quincy had stopped a cab and got in quickly, and then the cab drove away. Olive looked at the car that had left her sight and guessed that Quincy must have gone to the hospital. In order to catch a big fish with a long line, Olive did not continue to follow Quincy, if Quincy noticed something, it would be rming, Olive also did not stay too much and returned to the apartment. The sky is always gray and drizzly, with fine rain falling from time to time, giving people a depressing feeling, and because of the weather, the shooting schedule is also dyed. This time a yellow ssic sports car suddenly stopped in front of the set, from the car came down a woman wearing a long white dress, wearing high heels as thin as chopsticks, also wearing valuable sunsses, as soon as this woman appeared, Olive knew this was Quincys golden master. Olive turned her head to look at Quincy who was not far away. At this moment, Quincys face was a little ugly, like she was a little afraid to see her golden master, but only for a moment, Quincy changed into a smiling face to wee her, with a few pleasing smiles in her face. The female presidents face also showed a smile when she saw Quincy, reaching out to take Quincys hand, and Quincy also obediently wrapped her arm around the female presidents waist, and the two of them snuggled into the dressing room, just like a couple, and they entered the dressing room and closed the door, and the situation inside was unknown. But we all guessed what, after all, this golden master came all the way to find Quincy, not simply want to chat, besides, two people in a room together, the scenery inside must be infinite. After almost two hours, Quincy came out of the dressing room, the whole person like being drained, the spirit is depressed, walking a little floating, and the face is also much whiter than before. Seeing Quincys appearance, Olive felt that the time was right, so she rushed to Quincy with a panicked look and said anxiously, Quincy! Hearing the news of Alieens attack, Quincy suddenly panicked and said with a worried look on her face, Another attack? Olive nodded and said sharply, Originally, I had nothing to do with this, but Tatum called me and begged me to help, so I cant just ignore it at this time. After saying this, Olive ran out in a hurry, regardless of Quincy who was frozen there. However, Olive did not go to the hospital, but found a ce to hide nearby. Quincy was still standing in the same ce, like a man possessed, I dont know what was going through his mind, but his eyes still exuded the color of worry. In this way, Quincy stood for a while, then turned around and walked into the dressing room, didnt know what he said to the female president, and then quickly came out of the dressing room again. After that, Quincy quickly ran out of the set, took a taxi and sped away, while Olive, who was hiding in the shadows, took in Quincys leaving figure. She then came out as if nothing had happened and went into the dressing room to pack up her clothes, when the CEO walked into the dressing room with a smug face. Olive pretended to be surprised and spoke first: You didnt go out with Quincy? The CEO frowned, her eyes nced at Olives body and said with some boredom, He said he went out for some urgent business, I cant keep him chained around all day! Olive smiled a little embarrassed and said, Maybe Im overthinking it, after all, weve already broken up, so we wont have any more thoughts. Olive deliberately said the word break up very heavily, the female president heard a little puzzled, a puzzled face asked: What do you mean, what break up? You say the words more clearly. Dont you know about Quincy and my sister? The two of them were in love for a while, but now they have broken up. Oh yes, just now, the news of my sister Alieens rpse came out from the hospital, and he just went out probably to the hospital. Olive made an expression of surprise and said.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After hearing Olives words, the female presidents face instantly became iron blue, obviously shocked by this news, she clenched her fist hard, her body trembled slightly, gritted her teeth and said, Ive paid for him, this son of a bitch even kept a vixen behind my back. Hey! I also did not know it would be like this, just now I received the news to him, this time the fire to go out, most likely to the hospital, of course, there may be other things! Olive said pretending to be innocent, the words also have the meaning of excusing Quincy in it. But in the eyes of the female president certainly does not work, then the female president tilted her head and questioned: Say, your sister in which hospital, which ward, I would like to see Quincy and I how to exin, hum! Olive told the CEO of the hospital address, the CEO did not stay a moment before pushing open the door and walked out, watching her drive away, Olive felt his clothes were wet general, this lie more, their hearts have a little guilt. Chapter2766 followed by For their own series of ns, so far there is no mistake, there is a littlecency in the heart, she also did not stay more, but from the back door of the crew stopped a car also ran to the hospital, after all, is their own director of this good scene, she always have to watch a good, otherwise wasted so much energy. Olive asked the cab driver to drive faster, because the female president drove a sports car, and earlier than she went out, so she was afraid that when she arrived, she would miss the opening scene. Olive arrived at the hospital about 20 minutester, but the CEO was nowhere to be seen, so she hurriedly ran towards the elevator. Olive was just out of the elevator when she saw the CEO entering the hospital room. She patted her chest and murmured, Im d I made it. Olive walked quickly to the side of the ward, the room did not appear the scene Olive expected to happen, only heard Quincys puzzled voice from inside: You how did you know I wasing to the hospital and chased me here? The female president did not shout like a shrew spilling her guts, but just smiled lightly and said, I saw youing to the hospital from afar and thought you were sick, so I followed you over to see. She didnt tell Quincy what Olive had told her, but pretended to know that he hade to the hospital without thinking about it. I know you may not be worried about me, I just heard that a friend was sick, so I rushed to the hospital to see. Quincy said with a gentle smile. What, are you not sure about me? You dont think Ive hooked up with some nurse in the hospital, do you? Quincy said with a slight flirtation. Why not, I was worried about you, wasnt I? Im relieved to see that youre okay now, and since Im here, Ill see how your friend is doing. The woman said, the president walked around Quincy to the bed, and at this time, Quincy can only stand back with a hard face and a fierce color on her face. Outside the house Olive slowly poked her head out and saw through the window a man lying on the hospital bed, while her sister Alieen was not there, which at once made her a bit baffled. Everything that happened today was in Olives n, Quincy must havee to see Alieen, but now the person on the bed was not Alieen. She couldnt help but wonder: Could it be that Quincy had already noticed and made arrangements in advance? But on second thought, she didnt make a mistake every step of the way, there must be something wrong, but Olive didnt have time to think about it, the president and Quincy wereing out. Olive then tiptoed around the corner and hid, peeking out every now and then to look at the two people in the hallway. Quincy and the CEO out of the ward, only to see the CEOs face a little ugly, like being teased, Quincy reached out to hold the CEOs hand, with a trace of sorrow on his face: We two together for so long, you still do not feelfortable with me, you know? I only have you in my heart and wont fit other women, I hope you will trust me a little more in the future. Listening to Quincys words, the female president seemed to be very ttered, and her face gradually got better. Well, dont think nonsense, now that youvee over to see it, you should always be relieved of me! Mm. The female president could not say anything at this time, only nodded. And Olive, hiding in the corner, after hearing these words of Quincy, a burst of nausea in her heart, she did not expect that Quincys cheek is thicker than the walls, not only ghostly words, but also in saying these fleshly words, the face is not red, the heart does not jump, this if the average person really can not say it. The reason why Quincy is a scum is because he is very set in his feelings, can make those women believe him, fell into his evil, also counted as a love field master,st life he is using this kind of means, Olive to cheat would rather sell themselves to pay his debts. I didnt expect that in this life, his mouth is still so eloquent, the female president to coax a lot. Quincy embraced the CEO and whispered something in her ear. He was so shameless in public that he bit his opponents ear, and with such a dirty trick, the CEO even showed a shy smile and went limp in Quincys arms. The two of them hugged each other and went to the elevator. Olive was upset, but now she had no choice. After watching the elevator go down, Olive came out from behind the wall to make sure they were gone. She was about to go to Alieens room to see what was going on when she felt a pair of eyes staring back at her with a murderous aura.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Olive was so frightened that she looked back and wondered when Quincy had suddenly turned back, his face clouded with dark clouds, as if a thunderstorm was about to descend. I told you, this is a hospital, what do you want to do to me? Olive took a few steps back, but found herself with nowhere to go, so she leaned against the wall, looking at Quincy with frightened eyes. And you have the nerve to ask what I want to do? Do you take me for a fool? Bringing my golden master to the hospital on purpose, you want to y me to death, dont you? Quincys eyes let out a cold light, he stared at Olive with a deadly stare, gritting his teeth with every word. Thats right, I did it on purpose, so what? Olive was trying to push Quincy away from the ce, but she knew that her strength was just a tickle for Quincy. So you really think I have a negative IQ? I saw you take her into the hospital and prepared myself for you to take the bait! Quincy let out a cold snort of disdain from his nose, he took a step closer and continued in Olives ear, Olive, I didnt want to do anything to you, but you wanted to kill me, well, Ill show you what Im capable of next, call someone to prepare your body! After Quincy finished speaking, a fist hit the wall behind Olive, Olive closed her eyes tightly, it took a while before she slowly opened her eyes, not knowing when, Quincy had already left. Phew Olive breathed a sigh of relief, her heart was still a little scared, she didnt know exactly what handle Quincy had in her hands. This feeling is like a cat scratching in the heart, ufortable but can not be helped. She took a deep breath and adjusted her emotions, thinking that she had alreadye to the hospital, so she might as well visit Tatums health and leave again. Olive? Oh my God, Miss Holt, its really you! Chapter2767 Recognize Olive heard her name being called behind her and turned around to see a nurse with a treatment tray. Well, its me, can I help you? Olive asked with a smile on her face. That, Miss Holt, Im just so surprised to see you here, I really like the TV series youre in, although the Inte often spreads your right and wrong, but I know those are all false, I can tell from your face that you are a good person. I hope you will never be defeated by those gossips on the inte, and must carry on with the high hopes that our fans have ced in you! The nurse spoke with righteous indignation and her whole being was particrly excited, she was busy taking out her own small book from her bag and handed it to Olive: Could you please sign it for me? Olive froze for a moment, not expecting that someone would actually believe in herself so much and like her, it seems that all the hardships suffered in the acting world are worth it. I will definitely try to go on, thank you for supporting me. Olive took the small book and signed her big name with panache, the unpleasant incident just now was left behind her in a sh. Is there anything else? The nurse nodded, almost forgetting the main thing. Miss Alieens body is no longer in any serious condition, so if you want to visit her, you can go in now. Okay, I know. Looking at the nurses excited back as she left, Olive felt a little touched and her nose was sore, she patted her cheek and silently said a cheer to herself. After waiting for a while, Olive slowly came to the door of Alieens ward. Every time she met with Alieen, there was always a fight, and she prepared herself mentally outside the door before she gently pushed the door open and walked in. Alieens eyes were closed and she was still sleeping, but her mouth never stopped for a moment and she looked very agitated. Olive, get out of here! Bitch! Bitch! Its all because of you! Ah, please, leave me alone, please. No! No! It has nothing to do with me! Its all because of you! Its all because of you! Its all your fault! Olive looked at Alieen who was dancing on the hospital bed, she stepped in a bit and leaned down to listen to Alieens curses, all of them were curses, and every word was rted to herself. Olive smiled, this person is really dead to the world, do not think they have any mistakes, it seems that this life is hopeless. Olive sat by the hospital bed, looking at Alieens pale face, she was a little out of breath. It is obvious that they are two sisters, why in the end they make it seem like they killed their father. Since childhood, she had never fought with Alieen, and even took on all the heavy work by herself, but why did Alieen hate herself so much since she was a child? Is it possible that Alieen is really the Gods intention to torture her? Or was there something going on in between that she didnt know about? Olive shook her head, not wanting to think about these things. She got up and walked out of the ward, only to remember that the drama she had prepared for Quincy had been discovered, her heart was full of resentment and anger, but she could not find a way to remedy the situation. When Olive returned to the set, she didnt see Quincys shadow at all. After pulling a staff member to ask a few questions, she learned that Quincy had taken a leave of absence from the director, saying that she had something important to do and couldnt get away. When he didnt see Quincys figure, Olive felt even more unsure of herself. This pervert is not going behind his back to do something untoward, right? The fact that he was absent from work could have something to do with him? Its hard to believe that there is really something to take advantage of and now take it to the police? The whole day was a mess of things that people wanted to analyze but couldnt begin, just like a mess of wool that was stirred up, cut and torn. After a long day of shooting, Olive returned to her apartment and opened the door to meet Elio running out in a panic. Oh, what are you doing? Why are you in such a hurry? Olive asked expressionlessly, rubbing her forehead where she had been hit. Elio yanked her wrist and said excitedly, Olive, youre back just in time,e with me to find Maisie! Olive sat by the door and was about to change her slippers; it was normal for adults to go out for a walk, no big deal. Maybe she went out for a walk, shes been in a bad moodtely, its normal for her to go out and blow off some steam. No! Shes been kidnapped! Elio stomped his feet in anxiety, the whole person was like a grasshopper being put into a hot pot. What? Kidnapped? What makes you think so? Whats going on? Tell me whats going on. Olive stopped the movement in her hand, she stood up and looked at Elio seriously. Its like this, I see Maisie all day depressed all the time stay at home, is not the way, always let her go out to get a few breaths of fresh air ah, maybe this will help her recovery, I took her downstairs to take a walk Olive impatiently waved her hand and said, Get to the point! I think also do not know how far will walk, in case thirsty how to do? I said to go to the supermarket to buy two bottles of water, but when I bought water back and found that she was gone, and waited half a day did not see her back, I then felt that something was wrong, busy looking around, but still did not see her shadow, just found this bracelet on the ground.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Elio hands and feet from the bag to take out a bracelet, this bracelet Olive know, this is Maisie has been wearing on the hand, never take off, probably has some special meaning it. Did you call her? Olive asked, holding up the bracelet. Called, the phone is off. Elios tone was full of desperation. Olive took a deep breath, it was as if all this was premeditated, things wereing one after another and she had no clue how to deal with them. In a sh, a person came to mind, and Olive hurriedly pulled out her cell phone and called Ocan. The phone was quickly answered, Olive froze for a moment and said, Maisie is missing. Location. There was a silence in the receiver, and then came a somewhat hoarse voice. The entrance to the neighborhood. In just a few minutes, a piercing sound of brakes reached Olive and Elios ears, and Ocan came this way with big steps. First, go to the security room and transfer the surveince! Luckily he was calm and steady and knew where else to start things. Yes, yes, I was in a hurry and actually gave to forget such an important clue. Olive just woke up, thismunity but there are cameras, how can this be forgotten? Chapter2768 Moment of crisis Ocans face was cold, he didnt say anything more, he ran straight to the security room, pushed open the door, didnt care what the security guard said, and went to the monitoring area. Olive had to y the role of thetter and exin to the security guards what had happened this afternoon. The security guards were more anxious than the people involved, after all, being kidnapped in the neighborhood is a big deal. Elio repeatedly watched the surveince video several times and realized that the area where Maisie was kidnapped had not been filmed at all. What? How can it be so coincidental? The camera on that road, suddenly had a problem in the morning, yesterday are still fine, but today are too busy, still have not had time to rece the new, how can something happen? It seems that this is a premeditated kidnapping case. Its better to hurry up and call the police. The security uncle said anxiously. Olive, too, suddenly realized the seriousness of the matter at this time. She turned her head to look at Ocan, wanting to understand a little information from the eyes, but found his whole fist clenched against the wall, his chest heaving violently, Olive looked at his appearance, his heart was in his throat, fearing that he hadmitted a rage at this time to smash the surveince to pieces. But the good thing is that Ocan still has some self-control, he took a few deep breaths, put his hearts anger hard to suppress, and then a few people in the neighborhood and looked around several times, until sure, Maisie really is not in the neighborhood. Olive looked at Ocan with disappointment, she was at her wits end and was about to ask if she wanted to call the police when Ocan seemed to suddenly think of something, he quickly took out his cell phone from his bag and dialed a number and put it to his ear. After a few seconds, the call was answered, and Ocans eyebrows knitted together as he questioned the phone in an emotional voice, Mom, Maisies been kidnapped! Dont tell me that this has nothing to do with you! Not knowing what the person on the other side of the phone said, Ocans whole body instantly jumped like a thunderstorm. Who are you to decide my business? Just because you gave birth to me? What have you done for me all these years? For my own good? I think you want me to live and die, want me to live, so that you will be happy? If you really care about me as a son, if you really care about me, then you shouldnt havee into my affairs and hurt the woman I love most! Ocan hung up the phone and was in no mood to exin anything to Olive and Elio. He got up quickly, like a raging lion, and darted off in the direction of the parking lot. Olive nodded to Elio, it seems that Shane should have gotten some information on the phone, so he would be so anxious, thinking about this, Olive also hurried to follow. After Olive got in the car, Ocan stepped on the gas pedal and the car was like a string that had left the arrow, driving fast on the road. Ocan opened the car door and stepped out, followed by Olive. It seems that Maisie should be locked up in this warehouse. They both reached the factorys decaying gate when they heard Maisies panicked screams from inside, apanied by several mens dirtyughter and disgusted banter. Olives throat tightened, what did such a sound signify? She couldnt even think about what was going on inside, her feet were like lead, her legs couldnt walk. She had already prepared for the worst in her head when she heard a bang and Ocan kicked the door open. Although Olive had prepared herself, when the scene was really in front of her eyes, it still made her heart ache so much that she could hardly breathe. Maisie huddled in the corner of a pile of broken iron and copper, her clothes were torn and wrinkled, her hair was scattered on her cheeks, tears and sweat were intertwined, her body was trembling, blood stains were hanging from the corners of her mouth, Olive rushed up and hugged Maisies body, took off her jacket and wrapped it tightly around Maisie. Maisie kept sobbing, her eyes empty, as if she had dried up all her tears, she was like a doll that had lost its soul, lying limply on Olives body. Olive has been through this before, and she knows how ufortable it is to feel this way, this disgusting. Olive turned her head to see that there were three other tall, bearded men inside the warehouse. The three of them were huddled together, with smug smiles on their faces.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Olive looked at the disgusting faces of those men and the bruises on Maisies body. Did theye toote after all? No! This must not be the case, surely nothing happened. Ocan watched the scene once chaos, for a moment all the anger in his heart are intertwined, still do not know how to vent. Suddenly, his eyes rested on one of the men and he went up and kicked him in the lower abdomen. The man fell to the ground in response, covering his life, rolling on the ground and screaming madly, like an animal being whipped. Ocan still felt that it was not enough, he held the mans head down, using all his strength, fists fell one after another. The other two men saw Ocans ruthlessness and tried to run away, no one dared to help at all. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Maisie was quickly taken to the hospital, the doctor simply helped her to disinfect the wound, looking at the panicked Maisie, had to give her a sedative, after all, the next need to do other tests, not long, Maisie will be drowsy sleep over. During Maisies examination, Olive and Ocan stood at the door and waited. Throughout the process, Ocan seemed to be hovering on the verge of an outburst, as he asionally punched the wall with his fist, and the medical staff and patients who passed by took a detour from him, and no one dared to approach. After about forty minutes, Maisie finished all the tests and was sent back to the ward to rest. Chapter2769Buyout Olive sat on the edge of the bed, looking at the sleeping Maisie, when she woke up, her presence might be able to bring a touch offort. Ocan, however, remained standing outside the door, not intending toe in, not understanding what was on his mind. Please, please keep herpany for me. I wont go in. There was some intolerance and heartache in Ocans eyes. Why? It was clear that at this time, Maisie needed Ocanspany the most, and not herself. But as an observer of the two peoples rtionship, she couldnt say anything more, she just smiled helplessly and went back to the ward. I dont know when Maisie woke up, but she sat on the bed with a dull gaze and tears in the corners of her eyes. Olive pursed her lips and walked to her side, touched her head and said, Awake? Do you want some water? Its over, so dont think about it anymore, those people will definitely get whatsing to them. I didnt let them get away with it! Maisie suddenly reacted, she turned her head to look at Olive, and said in a strong word. I really didnt let them get away with it, I fought back the whole time, so before they could find a chance to do it, you and Ocan came rushing in. Maisie excitedly pulled Olives wrist, afraid that she did not believe herself, is this still the old Maisie who did not care about anything? She patted the back of Maisies hand: Im d they didnt do anything to you, it scared me to death. Luckily you guys arrived in time, otherwise I dont know what would have happened, maybe I really wouldnt have survived. Maisie face with a faint smile, but her mind is still a nce through, a slight frown, eyes always vague look out the window. The disappointment in her eyes was unmistakable. Olive didnt know how tofort her, she was always unable to intervene in emotional matters, the atmosphere suddenly sank down, the ward was quiet, no one spoke. The door of the room was suddenly pushed open, Maisies eyes shed instantly, she turned her head to look over, Ocan followed behind the doctor, but head down, did not look at Maisie at all. This scene, Olive also saw. The two people who love each other so much, why are they getting along with each other with some unexinable emotions, and Ocan loves Maisie so much, but at this time, he cant even offer a word offort and hug, and even put on a cold attitude, who is he doing this for? Maisie was unharmed and safely escaped from the bad guys, such a good thing, shouldnt it be happy? Olives heart suddenly tensed up, because when she turned her head to look at Maisie, she found that at this time Maisies face was terribly pale, and her eyes were devoid of any brightness, looking hollow and lifeless. She felt that Maisie had once again suffered a blow. At this time, a male doctor wearing a white coat and with a somewhat bloated body, came in with a smile on his face and asked, Miss Walker, how are you feeling? And Maisie, who had a listless face, out of politeness, showed a stiff smile and said, I just slept for a while, and now I feel much better, please doctor. And is there any other ce that is ufortable? The doctor nodded and asked again in a soft voice. Maisie did not continue to answer the doctors words, but slowly shook his head, and then looked down at his hands, at this time Maisies hands were tightly wrapped together, because of the reason of too much force, resulting in the hands are a little white. When the doctor saw that Maisie did not want to talk, he closed the case book and said in a soft voice: You are lucky that you have only been insulted, the rest of your body has not suffered any damage, as long as you take good care of it. When hearing the word insult, Maisies body, which was originally bowed and silent, suddenly trembled with emotion and said hoarsely with a sobbing voice: I was not insulted And aside, Ocans expression is somewhat painful, at this time, Maisie eyes deadly stare at Ocan, hoping that Ocan can believe what he said, but Ocan is afraid to look at Maisie, apparently he also does not believe that what Maisie said is true, although he some can not ept this reality. When she saw Ocans performance, Maisies face turned white and her whole body was filled with a sense of despair. She originally thought that Ocan, who loved her deeply, would believe her, but now even he did not believe her. Olive, who saw Shane in such a way, could not wait to go up and p him twice, but held back, after all, this has already happened, it is difficult to make people not believe. The doctor felt that his words were a bit out of ce and said with an embarrassed face, I will not disturb Miss Walkers rest, I will go out first. After saying that, he turned around and left. Ocan has not said anything since he entered the ward, not even the leastfort. Maisie, who had been hurt, had somefort in her heart when Ocan arrived, but she did not expect Ocan to say a word offort from the beginning until now. Olive was also very dissatisfied with Ocans behavior, so she went to Maisies side andforted her. After a while, Maisies tears stopped and Olive turned around and left the ward. In fact, for todays doctor and Maisie words, some self-contradictory, the doctor said Maisie was insulted, while Maisie herself bite not insulted, the doctor for Maisies body made a detailed examination, her physical condition is also very well understood, but Maisie is the party, there is no insult she knows best, there must be something hidden in this. Thinking of this, Olive went to find that doctor, she saw the doctor in the corridor was talking to the nurse, so she chased after him, and at this moment Ocan was walking out of the ward with a painful face, standing with his back against the wall, in fact, he did not want to believe that this is the truth. Doctor, I have a question to ask you, is it true that Miss Walker was insulted? In response to Olives words, there was a sh of anger on the doctors face, he pushed his sses and said in a bad tone, This is the result of our test on Miss Walkers physical condition, the results made a judgment, you do not believe that we have to test?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter2770 innocence If you dont believe it, you can absolutely take Miss Walker to check out now and go to another hospital for another examination, but I believe that going to another hospital will end up with the same conclusion as ours. At this point Olive realized that she had just said the wrong thing and quickly apologized, Sorry, doctor, thats not what I meant, its just that for your statement and Maisie are different, so I feel some doubts about that and want to know what the reason is. Hearing Olives exnation, the doctors face eased a bit, he also understood Olives doubts, and Olives attitude was also very good, so he didnt make too much of a fuss. Then the doctor exined: Miss Walker will say so, belongs to the normal phenomenon, because many people do not want to admit this fact, this kind of thing for Miss Walkers blow is very big, is also understandable, now you need to be able tofort morefort, do not let the patient have too much psychological burden, too much impact on her. The doctor just finished exining, only to hear a thud, the doctor and Olive startled, they both turned around to see Ocan lying on the wall, fists clenched, hands hammering hard against the wall, fingers are worn out. Olive understands that Ocans heart is also very painful, he actually cares most about Maisie, thats why he has this performance, for this fact, Ocan also do not want to face. Looking at Ocans emotional outburst, the doctor was frightened that the flesh on his face was shaking a bit, and did not dare to stay too long, so he hurriedly left. The doctors back, Olive sneered with contempt, did not expect the doctors guts to be so small, even if Ocans emotions are out of control, it is impossible to take him to vent ah. After a burst of venting, Ocan whole person some powerless to take the elevator to leave. Watching, Olive did not say anything, but turned around and walked into the ward. She was torn for a while before she slowly opened her mouth and asked, Maisie, you still remember what happened just now, right? Maisie stared straight at Olive and said, Dont even you believe me? Listening to Maisies words, Olive felt her whole face was on fire. As Maisies friend, she now had doubts about her, but the doctors examination had to make her believe it, so she was also very conflicted. Forget it, if you dont believe it, you cane and check it out, and when you look at it, you will know if I have been insulted. Maisie said with her eyes closed as if she was relieved. Olive suddenly had some difficulty, if she had checked and was sure that Maisie was insulted, then it would cause a second trauma to her mind, but only by doing this herself, she could be sure of what was really going on.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Olive was at a loss for words and froze there without making any move. maisie also saw Olives dilemma and slowly said, Its okay, dont worry about the examination, only then will you believe what I said, I dont me you, and you can clear my name after the examination. For what Maisie said, Olive also felt that there was some truth to it, so she nodded and said, Okay. Olive walked up and gently removed Maisies clothes one by one, her hands still trembling slightly, and Maisies eyes were closed and she didnt move. Although Olive and Maisie are both women, Olive still has a hint of nervousness mixed in. Olive swallowed her saliva before speeding up the process of undressing. For Olive, she has lived two lives and is no longer a mere girl, she knows more about women than the doctors. After taking off Maisies pants, she took a few brief nces and found that there was nothing wrong with Maisies body, which meant that she had not been insulted. Olive helped Maisie get dressed and was puzzled by the matter. Her examination just now was sure that Maisie had not been insulted, but that doctor, just now, insisted that Maisie had been insulted, which was something that was against the ethics of physician practice. At this moment, Maisie seemed to think of something, with some indignation on her face, she said with certainty: Ocans mother must have arranged it, this doctor must have been bribed by his mother to say in front of him that I was insulted. Olive was still a little surprised by Maisies bold guess, she never thought that Ocans mother would be able to do such a thing. But isnt Ocans mother afraid that this will affect her rtionship with Ocan? You know Ocan likes you a lot. Olive said with some confusion. He, her mother did these things is not strange, just want to break up the two of us, she also knows that Ocan has a cranky disorder, and also has a psychological cleanliness, as long as he knows that I was insulted, even if Ocan loves me again, will not ept a woman with a dirty body. After saying these words, a miserable smile appeared on Maisies face. His mother was smart enough to catch Ocans weakness, thats why she bought the doctor to mention more about my insult in front of Ocan, so that Ocan would not be able to bear it and thus give up on me, these calctions are very good. Olive didnt expect a white angel, who was supposed to save people by healing them, to be corrupted by money and do something against morality now. And Ocans mother is even more difficult for her to understand, in her impression, Ocans mother has always been very dignified, giving people a sense of knowledge and reasoning, did not expect that inside is so vicious, this is simply to achieve their own goals, and the devil by any means! We are all women, so we know how difficult it is for each other, so why would she do such a thing? Obviously now is still in broad daylight, Olive but can not help but shiver, she felt that things are far moreplex and obscure than she imagined. Those conspiracies buried in the sunlight would be magnified again. But now Maisie was in a very bad mood, Olive only had to calm down andfort her again: Dont you worry too much about this matter, isnt it still fine now, nothing happened. Youre not really insulted, things havent gotten that bad. He likes you so much, surely he will believe you only. She looked at Maisies gently shaking body and felt a little heartbroken. Chapter2771 His distrust The skin of Maisies mouth was white and a little puckered, Olive hurriedly poured a ss of water for Maisie and handed it over: Drink some water, look at your mouth all dry. Maisie squeezed the warm ss of water, which was finally warm, and she shook her head in disbelief: Believe? Its impossible. Ill be honest with you, what Im actually worried about is that he wont believe me, Ive known him for so long and know a lot about him. I know that with his personality, he will definitely believe the doctors words and think that I was indeed insulted As she spoke, Maisies tone dropped again, she was very upset, and Olive could feel it, her hand on her shoulder, attempting to give her some strength. Olive, however, disagreed with Maisies words: You should not be framed by those rules and regtions, all those understandings are given by you, maybe things are different from what you think? Maisies headache grew: The doctor just said it was so true that even I myself almost believed it, let alone him. Now even if I had a hundred mouths to feed, he definitely wouldnt believe it. It seems that Maisie realized that things had be a foregone conclusion, so her whole body was very disheveled and even sad. Olive looked at this scene and was at a loss as to what to do tofort her. She sighed and gently patted Maisies shoulder: These are all misunderstandings, just exin clearly. He he loves you very much, will believe it, will believe it Olive said a lot of words to Maisie, to guide her emotions, to save Maisie from falling into grief. After Olive left the hospital lobby, she saw Ocans car in front of the hospital. He was leaning in front of the car, smoking and exhaling a white mist. The smoke reveals the sadness in his eyes. Olive couldnt help but look down, and as expected, there were very many cigarette butts beside him, and at first nce the whole mans mood was particrly unstable. She frowned and walked over in the direction of Ocan, who looked up when he heard footsteps. After seeing that it was Olive, his expression slightly improved, How is she doing? He was concerned about Maisie. Olive pursed her lips: Her situation is not very good, emotionally a little unstable she originally wanted to say more, but seeing Ocans appearance, she did not say more, just shut her mouth, her face was annoyed. At that, Ocan immediately dropped his cigarette and stomped on it hard, he was a little annoyed, but thinking that Olive was Maisies friend, he just had to put up with some of it. Then you hurry back to the ward to keep herpany, she is alone, what if she gets emotional again? In fact, you can already hear it now, his tone is not right very much, Olive looked at his expression: She herself proposed to want to be alone, leave some private space for her, thats why I came out. You cant listen to her! You hurry back! Ocan had a bad temper and Olive had always been a little afraid of him, but today, like a warrior, she met Ocans gaze straight on. She was a little angry and a little puzzled: You obviously cared for her very much, why didnt you take the initiative to visit her in the ward? Right now yourpany is the most important thing for her! Olives words made Ocan abate at once, he disheveled and stroked his hair: I If I went, what would I say to her, wouldnt she be embarrassed to face me? After such a thing, Maisies emotions must also have been hit hard, if the two of them stay together, Im afraid it will really suffocate. After hearing his words, Olive really realized what the problem was. Im afraid Ocan had been concerned about Maisies humiliation. She could now finally appreciate what Maisie had said.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ocan, Maisie wasnt insulted at all, dont be fooled by the doctors words! Olive spoke forcefully. Ocan subconsciously retorted, How is that possible? How could a doctor lie? I know youre her friend, but you cant talk nonsense like that. Ocan strongly believed that Olive was deliberately lying, and this stifled feeling made Olive feel as if there was a fire in her stomach. She wrinkled her eyebrows and looked at Shanes appearance seriously, she really didnt dare to agree: Would you rather believe a doctors words than her? The love between the two of them might not be as good as Olive thought, after all, there was not even such a small sense of trust, Olive simply did not know what to say. Ocan is particrly insistent on this matter: Its not a question of whether Im willing to trust her or not, the real point is that its already happened, and theres no use running away from it! Looking at Ocans appearance, Olive really wanted tough, she even wanted to point at Ocans nose and cursed a lot. No wonder Maisie was so sad just now, it was because of this! Olive was really angry: Ocan, when you say these things, please beat your chest and ask yourself whether you really like Maisie or not! False! She questioned loudly. As soon as Ocan heard this, the whole person was greatly irritated, and once he took a look at it, he clenched his fist and started to get cranky: Olive, dont give shame! If it werent for the fact that youre her friend, I wouldnt be polite to you, but dont be a dick about it, got it? Ocan was clearly suppressing his emotions when he said this. Olive could see it, but at this moment, she was not afraid at all, her whole being was very brave, she clenched her fist, hoping to scold Ocan to wake up. Olive repeated loudly again: Ocan, you are simply a coward, you are afraid to face the truth. Ask Maisie if you can, and find out how things are really like. Your self-paralysis like this will only make the two of you break your rtionship faster. Said Olive, her voice getting louder and louder. Ocans fists cackled: Olive, dont you think I dont hit women! He said, he was going to extend his fist. Olive subconsciously closed her eyes and shielded her hands in front of her body, but the expected pain did note, she was pushed behind her with great force. Before Olive could react, she heard Shanes voice. Ocan, you actually hit a woman, dont me me for looking down on you! Shanes tone was filled with an anger that looked extremely angry. Chapter2772 Uninvited Guest His arrival caught neither of the two unaware, and Ocan gave Olive a deep look: Mind your people and tell her not toe and provoke me actively again! After saying these words, Ocan drove away. Olive finally breathed a sigh of relief: This matter is finally resolved, just now really scared me to death, thank you. If not for Shanes timely appearance, Im afraid Olive would have been given a good education by Ocan. Shane took Olive to the car, he frowned and looked at Olive: What the hell was that, what happened? Ocans temper was always bad, but he never hit a woman, unless Olive really said something excessive. After hearing his words, Olive was a little hesitant to tell him. After all, only she and Maisie knew about this matter, should we tell him? After a long struggle, Olive still did not make up her mind: I I can see that she does not want to say, Shane asked again: Are you okay? He didnt hurt you just now, did he? Looking at Shanes worried look, Olive finally did not hold back and told him what happened: Actually, its because of Maisie, she was kidnapped and almost humiliated, luckily she arrived in time but the doctor was bribed, he had to say that Maisie was suffering from traumatic memory loss, but she really was not insulted. After hearing these words, Shane digested the amount of information in the words, he frowned and caught the point: The doctor was bought by who, is it the same group as the kidnapping? Shane was too smart, somewhat to Olives surprise, but she also nodded heavily: Yes, it was the same group of people who did it. As for who This question Olive tangled for a longer time, she actually do not want to get involved in other peoples family affairs inside, after all, and she has no rtionship, she is not too much control is not good. But Maisie is like this, Olive can not really sit back and do nothing. To Shanes dark eyes, she still obeyed her heart and said slowly: It was Ocans mother who did it. She didnt want them to be together, so she deliberately came up with this trick to keep them apart Olives tone was a little shaky, she thought about how this happened and the cause, the whole person was angry with a vague pain in the temples. Shane heard what Olive said, raised his hand to press his eyebrows, his face hooked up to a sneer of disdain: That woman is indeed capable of doing it. That woman? When he heard Shane say this, Olive realized that he and Shane are not the same mother, these two people only thest word of their names are different, Olive really thought they were brothers. Shane was silent for a while, then slowly looked at Olive and said: I hope you dont interfere in this matter, the rtionship is ultimately a matter between the two of them, you cant y any role in the middle, plus Shane that persons mind is very sensitive, he simply will not believe what any of you say, including Maisies words, he He wont listen either. To put it bluntly, in my opinion, the two of them are not suitable for each other, sooner orter they will both separate, so its better to cut the Gordian knot quickly, so as not to make it even more upsettingter. Olive nodded her head after listening, she went to think carefully, Shanes words do seem to be reasonable, Maisie and Shane together for so long, always endless tears and countless injuries, never in their face to see a smile raised for the rtionship. Maybe this rtionship really is not the right ce to start. Shanes character is indeed extreme, even if someone can persuade him for a while, but not a lifetime, he is like this, even if Maisie can be with him, it is estimated that it will notst a lifetime.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Thinking of this, Olive felt that love is a difficult thing, even if two people love each other, there will always be some problems in the middle to test the feelings of two people, Maisie is like an essory only. Shanes mother is so abominable, also a woman, she can actually do this kind of thing, to sacrifice her sons happiness to satisfy herself! I really cant imagine how a mother could do such a thing! Olive couldnt hold back the anger in her heart and said with righteous indignation. Putting Shanes mother and father nso together, the fathers approach seemed much more polite and merciful. Some people who are unhappy with their own lives dont want to see others happy. In short, youd better not get in touch with her, let alone mess with her. After Shane finished speaking, he was ready to take Olive to the set. The first time he walked through the door, Quincy suddenly came up to him. With a smug smile on his face, he looked at Olive and said, Watch out, youre about to be done! As soon as the words left his mouth, Quincys face had some more gloating expression, he looked at Olive from top to bottom, and finally sneered and left. Olives heart wondered, today is the first time to meet with him, and did not go to provoke him ah. I dont know what this guy is doing. When he took a few steps forward, a figure stood in front of him and looked up to see that it was Dr. Hingora. Whats wrong director? Olive asked. He pointed to the VIP lounge and said, Someone is looking for you, go and see. Olives heart was in her throat, Dr. Hingora was usually a light-hearted person, it was hard to see such an expression on his face, could it be that something serious had happened? Okay, Ill go over there now and take a look. Olive held back the uneasiness in her heart and was calm and collected on the surface. Dr. Hingoras gaze carried some deep meaning, as if she had something to say to herself, but she didnt say anything for half a day, so Olive had to say thanks and go to the VIP hall. Its not surprising that Quincy was so pleased with herself, but even Dr. Hingora was so nervous, what was going on in between? When she reached the door of the VIP lounge, Olive took a few deep breaths, but it didnt make her feel any easier, instead she felt a big stone pressing on her chest. There is nothing to be afraid of! Ive been dead once, Ive seen everything! Olive cheered herself up as she raised her hand and knocked on the door of the VIP room. Knock, knock, knock! She held her breath and waited. Pleasee in. An unfamiliar female voice came from the VIP room, but it sounded gentle enough for Olive to rx a bit. Chapter2773 ask questions She pushed open the door and saw at a nce the woman standing by the window with a ss of water. Her demeanor was elegant and noble, and her powerful aura was felt from a distance of a few meters. Olive could not see the womans age, only that she had long ck hair coiled up, her face was painted with delicate makeup to look very beautiful features, even the corners of the eyes and neck, and could not see the slightest trace of age. Wearing a dark red gold velvet cheongsam, but not at all old, but her temperament will be highlighted more, a pair of long legs fair skin, her right hand holding a teacup, the green onyx ring on the index finger, and is not an ordinary person can easily manage, but with this woman, but everything is just right. The image seems to have been seen only in the movies, a living look of a Ming Dynastydy, this must be a well-bred noble woman. Olive looked out of breath for a while, simply forgot what she came in for, and was so surprised that she couldnt say a word. Hello, are you Miss Olive, please? Im Ocans mother. The middle-aged beauty looked at Olive and sized her up from top to bottom. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are getting into! The expression on her face changed from amazement to disgust in an instant, and her whole face fell down. She had previously fantasized about what kind of woman Ocans mother was, a middle-aged woman at best, like Quincy the CEO, well maintained, but the fat on her body could not be hidden, or a slim woman with the marks of age always on her face, never thought it would be such a stunning character. Whats wrong, Miss Holt seems a little surprised? Ocans mother asked with a twinkle in her eye, looking at Olive with style. Lets get right down to business. You are Ocans mother, and I have little contact with him, so I wonder what you came over here specifically to see me about? Olives tone was cold to the extreme, not hiding her disgust and disgust in the slightest, a cold snort of disdain came out of her nose, she took a step forward and sat down directly on the sofa in the VIP room. Olive in the moment of sitting down, specially swept over Ocan mothers face, although she still with a smile, but the eyes of a touch of disgust and surprise, or was captured clearly. I guess I didnt expect to sit on my butt all of a sudden. She knows this kind of womans psychology too well, always thinking that she is a notch above others and not putting anyone in her eyes. Everyone else should hold her up high, but Olive is not! For this kind of ruthless woman, she doesnt even want to look at her again! The woman came to see her, so she couldnt have asked her to break up with Maisie, right? No way! The rtionship is something that no one can ever interfere with! If this woman really is this purpose, then she is a trip for nothing. Miss Holt seems to be very hostile to me, huh? Ocans mother also came over and sat down on the couch across from her, she put down the ss of water in her hand and gave the shawl she had hitched to the side to cover her upper body. Olive cleared her throat, the tension at the beginning made her a little thirsty, her throat was about to smoke, raised her hand and poured herself a ss of water and drank it, with the words Do not approach a stranger written on her face, no more words, there was nothing to say to this woman, it was a person who was not greasy. Ocans mother let out a clearugh and said, I think Miss Holt is too much, dont think of me as the enemy. Lets talk casually, Miss Holt where are you from back home? Olive brow frowned slightly, this woman is really strange, ask their home what, and she has what to do?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Of course, if Miss Holt does not want to say, I will not force it, but just ask, you do not mind. Ocans mother always had a smile on her face that did not lose its proportion. As the old saying goes, reaching out is not aughing matter, and Olive hesitated for a moment, it is not impossible to say this old family. Whats so tough about it, you want to know Ill tell you, Im from Plumehelm Town Shuangjiang vige, whats wrong? Olive really did not believe it, he did not do anything, it will not give this woman to fall on the handle, right? Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Ive heard of Plumehelm Town, and its a great ce, not only for its green hills and water, but also for its beautiful girls, all of whom have a great aura and look very pleasant. I dont know what the problem is, Olive always feels ufortable by Ocans mothers gaze, obviously standing in front of a gentle and elegant beautiful woman, speaking in such a gentle voice, but it just makes Olive feel ufortable and full of goose bumps. I have to go to the shootingter, I dont know what kind of urgent matter you are looking for me, if you cant say it clearly in a moment, there is no need to talk and dy each others time. Olive is sitting in this VIP room at the moment, feeling the atmosphere is very depressing, as if there is something pressing on her body, breathing is a little difficult, this environment and state makes her a little fidgety, want to leave this ce quickly, and Ocans mother itself carries a great aura, which makes her even more a little ufortable. Ocans mother, however, ignored Olives somewhat impatient look, changed her sitting position, picked up the ss of wine on the table, took a gentle sip, and then said to Olive with a smile, I know you have work to do, it wont take you much time. Could it be that you have any interest in my hometown? Thats a little hard to believe! If you really want to know the situation of my hometown, nowadays the inte is so developed, you canpletely search on the inte to understand, I believe it will be more than from me. Olive said with a frown, she now still did not figure out what the woman in front of her wanted to do. Miss Holt, if I may ask you, who else is in your family now? Ocans mother did not answer Olives words, but asked herself again. I dont think I need to answer this question at all, because I dont know what you are asking this for, and it is not known whether it will have any effect on my family. She chose to decline to answer Ocans mothers question because these were private issues. Chapter2774 was calculated However Ocans mother seems as if she does not intend to let go of this question, very forcefully said: Miss Holt, what you are worried about is somewhat superfluous, I am just casually asking, I hope you can answer me truthfully, of course if you still refuse, then sorry, may have to dy your shooting. Olive didnt expect this woman to be so strong, and although she said this with a smile, she still unintentionally gave people a feeling of oppression. Olive has passed through two lives, so she hates being in danger from others, but now she is in an environment that is under the control of others, if she doesntpromise herself, she might get hurt in some way, and then it will be a bit of a loss for gain. I have no father or mother, only my adoptive mother, but my adoptive mother is now living in the hospital, and she has a daughter there to take care of her. She took a deep breath and then turned her head to look out the window. It was autumn, and some of the leaves outside the window were already yellow and fading, adding a bit of sadness to the autumn. Olive knew that Ocans mother was not a good person, and if she had too much contact with her, she would inevitably suffer a loss. Come on, give Miss Holt a cup of tea, I forgot all about it just now. Ocans mother ordered in a pretend apologetic manner.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. At this point Olive was a little shocked, because from the time she entered the house until now, she had always thought that there were only two of them in the house, but she did not expect the presence of a third person, she said to herself: it seems that she was distracted and careless, and let not notice this. In a short while, the housekeeper brought out a cup of brewed tea, and gently brought the cup of tea to Olives face with both hands, with a hint of respect, and said, Miss Holt, please have some tea. Said then handed over the cup of tea in his hands Thank you. Olive nodded politely and said, just as Olive reached out to take the cup of tea, suddenly, the housekeepers hand shook and the hot tea instantly spilled on Olives body, feeling the burning pain Olive stood up at once and hurriedly patted it. Ocans mother, seeing such a situation, frowned and scolded with a hint of anger: Whats wrong with you, you cant even hold a cup of tea steadily, and you spilled it on the guests clothes, are you old and confused? If not, arrange for your retirement! Hey, forget it, if your hand hadnt been injured, today wouldnt have gone by so easily, well, apologize to Miss Holt and retire! Miss Holt, Im sorry. The butler said with a deep bow, and after that, he bowed his head and retreated, except that the butler was expressionless from start to finish. When Olive was finishing her clothes, she did see a gauze package in the housekeepers hand, so it must not have been a deliberate arrangement by Ocans mother just now, it was just an ident. Sorry, Miss Holt, it didnt hurt you, did it? Its okay. Olive shook her head. Miss Holt, its really embarrassing that something like this happened today, look at your clothes are wet, its not good to go out like this, how about this, I still have some clothes here, if you dont mind go in and change! Shanes mother said with a smile, and then said in a stern voice to the housekeeper standing behind her, Why dont you hurry up and take Miss Holt to change her clothes? Forget it, no need. Olive, fearing that Ocans mother had another ploy, coldly refused. If it is a coincidence that the water spilled on the clothes, it is too much of a coincidence that the clothes are prepared for the change, which indicates that Ocans mother has some intention. When Olive refused, the smile on Ocans mothers face turned into a sinister smile, and she said in an unquestionable tone: Miss Holt, are you sure you dont want to change your clothes? Think carefully, if you do not change, I have ways to make you change. Olive didnt know what Ocans mother was going to do, and her face sank. Just then, Ocans mother turned around and pped her hands, then several female bodyguards came out of the room wearing sports uniforms and with short hair, but they all had stern faces, as if nothing could affect them. After seeing these female bodyguards, Olive knew that this beautiful womans methods are endless, simply aplete madman, Olive also knew that at this time she could not resist, if not to change clothes, they were forced to change is not impossible, no choice, she had to get up and follow the butler into the changing room. Olives bodyguards were staring at her, fearing that she would suddenly disappear. This time Ocans mother came forward, looking at Olive like crazyughing, because at this time Olive wearing suspenders, but suspenders many ces are not covered, white skin is exposed, looking at Ocans mothers appearance, Olive gloomy stare at her. I didnt expect it! Its really you. After Shanes mom finishedughing, she resumed her old look, and her whole temperament changed back to her old demureness, then coldly said to Olive, Well Miss Holt, we will see each other again in the future. Olive didnt say anything, just looked coldly at Shanes mother who had turned to leave. After everyone had left, Olive rxed. Olive leaned against the wall and slowly squatted down, she really couldnt figure out what Ocans mother wanted to do, todays incident waspletely aimed at her, designed all this just to make herself take off her clothes, and said such strange words, is there something special about herself? Or is she trying to determine something, otherwise he wouldnt have suddenly gone crazy like that. After thinking for a while, Olive couldnt figure out why, so she gave up and got up, slowly put her clothes back on and walked out of the VIP room. When she got out of the VIP room, she saw Quincy standing in the doorway, she must have been here for a long time, and then Quincy rushed forward with a face full of anger. Chapter2775 Plotting and Cautioning Quincys presence made Olive guess that Quincy was involved in what happened today, but now she didnt want to say anything more to Quincy, so she walked away quickly. However, Quincy was not going to let go and ran after her, grabbing Olive by the arm and yelling, Didnt you hear what I just said? What the hell do you want? Olive was also a bit exasperated, her voice was also loud, and then fiercely shook off Quincys hand. In Olives eyes, Quincy was just a clown, but Quincy always wanted to show herself in front of Olive and get Olives attention, which Olive knew, but she just ignored Quincy on purpose. Olive, you are finished this time! Quincy said viciously. The recent events,bined with the performance of Quincy and Shanes mother today, showed that the two of them must have some kind of connection. When she was discharged from the hospital, Olive knew that Quincy had installed a camera in the clothing store, but she knew it toote, and Quincy had already removed everything, so she didnt know exactly what Quincy had seen from it. It was after that incident that Quincy changed all of a sudden, with a kind of viinous look. For what they actually saw, Olive could not figure it out for a while, but just now Quincys words gave Olive a bad feeling that she would encounter some kind of danger in the next few days. These days all kinds of strange things happen, put these things together, Olive has a hunch that the cause of her death in her previous life is getting clearer and closer, maybe in the case that she does not know, and send what makes things change, which gives Olive some ideas in her mind. So she must do something to be able to avoid that thing, otherwise she will repeat the mistakes of the previous life, then this life is also considered to have lived in vain, after all, they can not fall twice in the same ce, then they are too stupid. Olive in this life valued her life more than anything else, not to mention that so far, Quincy and Alieen have not received their due retribution, and if she dies before them, then all of this wille to nothing and this life will be meaningless. She sneered at Quincys leaving figure and said to herself, Quincy, if you want me to be finished, then you really think too much, next you should protect your own life.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Now Quincy is a threat to Olive at any time, and every time Quincy hangs around in front of Olives eyes, she is very unhappy, even the mood to do things properly is no longer, so we must get rid of Quincy as soon as possible, anyway, in thest life Quincy is all kinds of calctions of their own eventually even lost their lives, this life will not be soft. As the saying goes, one retribution for another, or else thest life they died in vain, this life is considered to be revenge for their death in thest life! After making a bold decision in her heart, Olive was like eating a heart pill, her heart was immediately put down, she found a remote teanguage restaurant nearby, then asked for a private room and walked in. Then asked the waiter to order something, not long after the waiter will eat and drink are sent in one by one, when leaving the door of thepartment to pull, then the wholepartment is left Olive alone, thepartment is terribly quiet. Olive sat alone inside thepartment, looking at the table of baster pots and wisps of hot air rising, from which there is a fragrant tea gas overflowing, she scanned the decoration of thepartment, feeling that the decoration is very stylish, so that people stay inside the whole person are rxed, the mind is settled, those emotions before is also swept away. This teahouse is certainly not like the previous life, can sit in the bamboo pavilion, enjoy the scenery, but now Olive, has gradually adapted to the culture of this world, Olive washed his face, so that they have a refreshing feeling, and then sit down, with the previous lifes techniques to pour themselves a cup of tea, smell the tea, Olive gently sip, savor the tea. In thest life, Olive in order to improve their own temperament, also had worshiped thought some famous master, learn the tea ceremony, but at that time is not on stage, but in this life is more than enough, it seems that the things learned in thest life, this life is also able topletely use. Brewing tea and tea tasting are things that require a mind to do well, if you are attentive, you can focus your attention and quiet your mind, Olive used boiling water to scald the tea leaves again, and then re-brewed the water, this whole process down, the fragrance of tea is really stimted, so that the whole house is overflowing with the fragrance of tea. Olive also felt her mind quieted down, and the distracting thoughts in her mind were gone. Olive just sip a mouthful of tea, drink two cups when Ware hurriedly pushed open the door and came in, and his face was very ugly. Seeing Olive enjoying her tea, Ware asked grimly, Is Miss Holt looking for me today for something? As she spoke, Olive saw Wares unhappy expression. Saying that, Ware took off his jacket without any care and theny down on the sofa as if he was powerless. Seeing Ware like this, Olive felt her heart was disturbed all of a sudden, but her face still didnt show it, she just said lightly, There is no hurry to talk about things,e, have a cup of tea first, the tea here is very good. With that, she poured herself a cup of tea and pushed it in front of Ware. Im sorry, Miss Holt, Im not as good as you are at enjoying life, Im a big old man, Im not interested in tea, and I cant drink it. After that, Ware picked up his cup of tea and drank it down as if it were in water. Maybe he didnt taste the tea at all. . Ware was not polite at all when he said this, and when Olive heard this tone of voice from Ware, her face turned gloomy, the two had agreed to work together, but now Ware did not put Olive in his eyes. Olive said with a cold face, I need you to help me investigate what Quincy has been up totely, and his rtionship with a woman. Chapter2776 Oh, you actually asked me to investigate people, no mistake! Im not your servant, although you did help me a lot before, but I can get to where I am now, mostly because of my own efforts, even if you hadnt helped me before, I would have been able to seed just the same. After Ware finished, he stared at Olive with an unpleasant sneer, his eyes sizing her up, and added, Ive noticed that youve been doing more and more thingstely, youre calling me names, what do you take me for? Wares words made Olive frown, she knew Ware was a little upset with herself, but the situation was a little urgent and she didnt bother to talk nonsense to Ware. I know you dont see the rabbit, say it, what do you want! Only then did a smile spread across Wares face, Olive knew Ware was an insatiable man, she thought she could use it for herself at first, never thought she was wrong, this thing was a hungry wolf, and her appetite was getting bigger. Ware smiled and stood up, hands propped up on the tea table, said to Olive: We two can actually work well together, I will not go too far, if you know some news break recently tell me two or three, preferably the valuable kind, so that it can be, we mutually beneficial win-win. Olive picked up a cup of tea after drinking a sip of tea, coldly said, Yes, I can tell you a few valuable news. Very well, Ill do what you say for you, and Ill be the first to inform you of any news, happy cooperation. After saying that, Ware extended his hand, Olive also extended his hand two people shook hands symbolically, Ware then picked up the clothes and turned to leave. After Ware left, the entire room was left alone again, and then Olive made another pot of tea and slowly drank it. After slowly finishing the pot of tea, Olive left to rush to the set. As the others had more scenes recently, Olive also had fewer opportunities to be on the set, so she had more time. When she arrived at the set, the entire crew was on break, everyone was sitting around, and she found a ce to take out the script and read it carefully. At this time, Dr. Hingora walked up to Olive with aplicated expression, patted Olive who was reading the script and said, After the end of the day, you stay here first, I have something to say to you. Okay, director. Olive responded with a nod. Dr. Hingora suddenly approached Olive and said she had something to talk to her, which made Olive nervous all of a sudden, so she was a bit distracted all the time. After knocking a few times, Dr. Hingora looked up, put down the pen in her hand and said to Olive at the door, Come,e,e in and sit down. Olive slowly sat down on the sofa with some nervousness, she always felt that something was going to happen. Looking at Olives nervous look, Dr. Hingora said with a smile, Dont be nervous, nothing is wrong, I just want to ask you a few questions. Hearing Dr. Hingora say this, Olives whole body rxed, she was indeed a little too nervous just now. I asked you toe here today because I want to ask you, what is your rtionship with Mrs. Lopez! Dr. Hingora stared at Olive and asked. Oh, I have nothing to do with Mrs. Lopez, I didnt even know her before, she only came to me because of the matter between her son and my friend. Olive didnt want to tell anyone about what happened today, so she had to lie and tell the director that she didnt have any rtionship with Mrs. Lopez. Hey! After Dr. Hingora heard this, he let out a long sigh, his face was a little ugly, and some hatred leaked out of his eyes, he seemed to have a deep hatred for Ocans mother. In fact, I called you here today because I want to tell you that in the future, it is best to keep a distance from this woman and have less contact, she is a very scheming woman and very dangerous, I am cautioning you now because I dont want you to get hurt in any way. After saying that, Dr. Hingora face painful hands clutching his head, while Olive just sit there quietly, looking at the director, thinking about the directors words of caution. Finally, Dr. Hingora waved his hand, signaling Olive to leave the office, and without saying a word, Olive got up and left, as if Dr. Hingora had grown old all of a sudden, pressing his hands against his temples with a painful expression. Early in the morning, Olive had nothing to do and nned to go to the hospital to see Maisie, Elio was informed and handed over the prepared fruit and chicken soup. Olive looked a bit helpless, she furrowed her eyebrows: She is very unstable now, she must have no appetite for these, you are preparing so much for nothing. Elio sagged: I heard the news of her hospitalization, so I prepared it. They are also concerned about her. The three of them have been living together for a while, not too long, not too short, but they have built up a good rtionship, and Olive knew she was concerned, so she simply took it. The three of them have been living together for some time, but they have already established a good rtionship. Okay, thank you, the best Olive.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Olive arrived at the hospital, Maisies ward was hidden, leaving arge gap, the sound of conversation inside asionally drifted out a syble or two. Her mind was a little surprised, who woulde to visit Maisie in the hospital so early in the morning? Looking through the doorway, Olive saw a face that surprised her, the person sitting inside was none other than nso! Thump, thump, thump Olive knocked on the door pretending to be calm, she pretended not to know, with a soft and light smile on the corner of her mouth: Maisie, how are you, Elio insisted me to bring you chicken soup and fruits, you nso and Maisie looked over together. Upon seeing nsos face, Olives words stopped abruptly and her smile transformed into a polite one: Mr. Lopez, youre here too! With that, Olive ced her things on the bedside table, she came behind Maisie and put her hand on her shoulder, trying to give her strength in this way. Maisie looked back and put her left hand over Olives, gripping it tightly. From her restless grip, Olive could sense her uneasiness. She soothed her and met nsos gaze with a clinical look: Mr. Lopez, I am her good friend, you can say anything in front of me as well, no need to be afraid. After hearing Olives words, nso looked at Maisie again, as if seeking her opinion, Maisie did not hesitate in the slightest and nodded directly. Chapter2777breakup You should be able to guess what Im going to say, you are her friend, just advise her properly, she and Ocan are not from the same world at all, why do you have to do this without hitting the wall? nsos eyes kept falling on Maisies body, his tone was light but undeniably superior, which was a little ufortable to hear. Maisies fingers tightened, and she didnt want to look at nso any more, looking out the window, her lips pursed to a miserable white. Seeing her like this, Olive was also very distressed, she couldnt help but go up to nso and argue: Ocan and her are truly in love, why do you have to kill them both? Cant you just let them be together? Olive really doesnt understand. Nowadays, its an open society that promotes free love, but Ocans parents not only want to break them up, but also use all kinds of tricks.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. In the face of Olives questioning, nso smiled instead, with an unknown meaning in his smile: You two are still young girls, the road ahead is still long, there are some truths that you do not understand, as a person who has been there I can tell you, but the wrong road is not good! The implicit and explicit meaning of his words was for Maisie to leave Ocan, and Olive heard it loud and clear. Im saying all these things for her own good, and the rtionship between the two now proves it, doesnt it? The two of them are still very young, the difference in status, destined to face a more difficult futureter, even now can not survive, what to talk about the future? nsos words were like a heavy p on Maisies face, his words were very straightforward. Thats right, even this incident has put the two of them in a precarious rtionship, how can Maisie, who is the person involved, not understand the rift between the two of them? Noticing Maisies body trembling violently, Olives heart was also a bit annoyed, she frowned at nso, who was still talking. Ocan is my child, for his temper and personality, I am very clear. Although he is good to you now, can so long after, who can guarantee? If it really ends badly then, he still has his family history, and you? But there is nothing left! Maisies eyes were flooded with tears, nso had poked her in the heart with every word, he was right, the difference between her and Ocans status had caused the rtionship to end badly. She closed her eyes, and nso took advantage of the situation: If you agree to leave Ocan, I will not only give you a sum of money, but also treat your leg. Now youre like this, its inconvenient in the end. When your leg is healed, whether its your life, hobbies, or anything else, it will be a lot easier than it is now, think about it. nsos point is really hard to say, Maisies leg, has always been a wound that she did not dare to touch, but he used this point, like a knife into Maisies chest. Even after listening to these words Olive did not speak again, because she is very clear, nso words are not bad, at least to say everything in the right way. But Ocan and Maisie used to be so in love, and now theyve be like this, and she cant help but feel very sorry for them. Olive nced at Maisie, she pursed her lips, just about to speak out, but was stopped by Maisie, she secretly shook her head at Olive. This action was seen by nso, he saw the interaction between the two of them, the heart, added one more sentence: I should not say, see you now, my heart is also ufortable, but you should understand. So many days, he did note to see you personally, in fact, you can say that the problem is clear. Later life is still a lot different from a short life! You will only encounter one problem after another, countless, yet in fact, at the first hurdle, the simplest hurdle, you two have a gap, how can you go to the future! Maisies eyes were even more turbulent, she couldnt help but overflow with sadness, and she could hardly hold back her tears. But Maisie still did not want to show her vulnerable side in front of nso, she pretended to be strong. nso knew his purpose had been achieved, he hooked a smile, before leaving, he deliberately looked deeply at Olive. I wont disturb Miss Maisies rest, I just wonder if Miss Olive has time to see me out of the hospital? This hospital is rather messy and Im afraid Ill get lost. Looking at nsos smiling eyes, Olives heart felt a pang of uneasiness, as if he was doing it on purpose. But its true, nso did it on purpose. Olive looked at Maisie for a moment and then calmed her down before nodding, Sure. Leaving the ward, nso said indifferently, Naturally, I didnt call you out simply to get you to take me out of the hospital. If he coulde by himself, why would he need to be taken out? Olive knew this very well, so she said directly and clearly: If you have anything to say, just say it, I am straightforward and do not like to beat around the bush. Olives personality is really appreciated by nso, and its much easier to talk to her than Maisie, whoughed twice and looked very happy: Good, I like your personality. You are Maisies friend, Im sure you dont want her to go astray, so its better for you to help persuade. Olive guessed that he would definitely say this, however she had already prepared a strategy to deal with it: Sorry, Im just her friend. Shes an adult and can make her own choices, she doesnt need anyones help. Furthermore, as an outsider, I dont even know how she really feels, and Im even more unaware of those experiences shes had, so Im not qualified to say anything. Her words can be said to be unceremoniously nso sarcastic, but nso is not with Olive in general: By the way, Shane often mentioned you in front of me, he said you are a good girl. When she heard Shanes name, Olive gave a start and knew that what was waiting for her had finally arrived. Olive put on just the right smile, making sure not to show any clues: Oh, thank him for me, hes a very discerning man. I also think youre very nice and smart, so you wont follow in Maisies footsteps, right? Olive understood what he meant, and she yed dumb: Why do I seem to have trouble understanding what you mean? I mean, you and Shane, you two have a good rtionship, I think. Im grateful to him, and I hope theres something I can do to help him in the future, but thats all. You dont think youve misunderstood something, do you! Chapter2778 Olive blinked her eyes, she decided to follow through with ying dumb here today, nso would definitely not talk to her clearly anyway, and there was no need for her to make a fool of herself. nso gauged her expression, he smiled without saying anything, and only after half a second did he say, I know you must not like me, and you dont want to see me again. So in order to prevent me from finding you again next time, youd better be smart enough to keep a certain distance from Shane, or else it wont look good on anyones face when the timees, dont you think so? Olive scoffed in her heart, but continued to pretend she didnt know: Shane and I are just ordinary friends, so all youre saying is just too much to worry about. nso just nodded: Good. But who knows, the next second, Olives eyes brightened, she looked at nso, a glow and confidence! Even if one day in the future, I am faced with the same situation and choice as Maisie, I will never be as passive as she is. The person I, Olive, pick is definitely the most suitable! Olive said forcefully, this confident and strong stance of hers is actually very likeable. There is a vibrant aura all over her body. nso smiled instead of being angry, he looked at Olives appearance, his eyes were in a trance: I didnt expect your character to be so stubborn, but it is very much like an old friend of mine. Olive trembled, she couldnt help but look towards nso, his eyes were particrlyplicated, as if he was hiding a lot of stories. Olive originally wanted to speak, but after seeing his appearance, she suddenly did not know how to speak. After a short silence, nso left the hospital, and Olive went back to the hospital room with her. Maisie still looked calm, but Olive knew that there was something dark under the surface. Olive knew that she must have been affected by nsos words just now. With mixed feelings in her heart, she sat down opposite Maisie and saidfortingly, Dont take what he said just now too much to heart, or you will feel bad. Maisie smiled bitterly: I also want to take it as an aside, but I simply cant do it, after all, what he said is very reasonable. So many days have passed and Ocan hasnte, why on earth wont he believe me for a while? Im really starting to doubt now, cant even get over this hurdle, what future to talk about Olive understands what shes struggling with, after all, the two of them have been through a lot, not a lot, and recently there have been extra ups and downs, and Ocan has alwayscked trust in her. Olive patted Maisies shoulder, she did not speak out again, because she is now an outsider, the initiative in the hands of Maisie, only she can make a decision. Its a good thing Maisie doesnt want Olive to make the choice for her either, she just wants someone to listen to her. These days in the hospital, Ive been having nightmares off and on, and I cant sleep well every day, and in my dreams were always arguing, or theres a long silence, and its really depressing. I dont even know what we both count now, whether he doesnt want to continue, or cant get past that hurdle in his heart, no matter what, he should also tell me. Im struggling to hold on alone, Im really dying!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Maisie continued to whisper, yet Olive stayed quietly by her side. After saying goodbye to Maisie, Olive left the hospital and took a breath of fresh air right after she left. The hospital always smells like sterilized water, its unpleasant, but the air outside is fresher. The first thing she did was to take out her cell phone and see that the caller was Ware. Her eyes lit up and she hurriedly picked up the phone, Hello Although Wares character is a bit questionable, but I have to admit that the ability to do things is very strong, and the things given to him can bepleted in the shortest possible time. I just caught Quincy going out with a woman. Olives eyes widened, How are you so good? Her mindless bragging didnt make Ware much happier; instead, he got a little impatient: You think Id appreciate apliment? Do you know that for me to do something as trivial as you do, its a waste of my world! My time is very precious! The impatience in his tone was clear to Olive and she squeezed her phone tightly, this Ware was a ticking time bomb! Olive didnt want to waste time with him, so she said, Then Ill see you at the usual ce. But who knows she didnt get it right either, Ware lost his temper: Olive, you know your ce, dont give me that tone of voice, dont forget youre still begging me. Olive listened to Wares nonchnt tone and got a little annoyed in her heart, but she had to bow her head under the eaves, Olive had to let go: Okay, okay, sorry, its my fault, I shouldnt have talked to you like that! So now, I ask you to meet me at the usual ce, is that okay? As expected, it took this low voice from Olive to satisfy Ware, and he snorted, Dont forget, were in a partnership, you have to be polite to me in the future, dont be rude! After hanging up the phone, Olive cupped her phone in a state of uncertainty. Olive arrived at the agreed ce, but Ware never came, she looked at the time and frowned. An hour had passed since the appointed time. What did Ware want? She called, but there was no answer, and when the third call didnte, Olive finally got annoyed. Did this Ware really take himself seriously? Another hour passed and Ware came in with a smile on his face as he sat down, I was busy with something very important just now, sorry about that, I forgot to tell you about it. Olive was still a little upset, she picked her eyes and nced at Ware, What could have taken two hours and not even let you take a call and send a text huh? She knew that Ware was just deliberately taking Joe, but Olive was still really not able to do anything about it at all. Ware gave Olive a look, the whole thing was a bit grim, he suddenly smiled: What, youre allowed to be busy, but Im not allowed to be busy? Are you happy that Im not doing anything? Look, this is her fault. Chapter2779 Exchange Olive held back the irritation in her heart as she held her breath and tried hard to change the subject, Didnt you say you got a picture of Quincy, show it to me. But who knows Ware is not that good at all, he directly snubbed over: I just came here, just sat down, not even time to take a breath, and you talk to me about serious things, can you stop it! Perhaps because he was thinking of talking about serious matterster, Olives attitude was not bad, at least he didnt give Ware a look. He was now acting like a boss, and Olive felt at first nce that he might flip out at any moment, which reinforced Olives thoughts. After this is over, she definitely cant have dealings with Ware in the future, not with his kind of personality. Ware had some more casual conversation, and as the time ticked away, Olive became impatient. Her eyes tightened on Ware and her emotions showed directly on her face: Ware, what the hell do you mean, youre not going to give me the picture yet, are you? Looking at Olives impatient look, Ware definitely cant continue to tease her, or else really make Olive angry, how ugly it is to have a fish die. Ware smiled, Why are you so angry? I was just talking to you and forgot all of a sudden? Ill tell you the truth, the photo is on my sh drive, lets see it. Olive was ready to get the sh drive, but who knew that Ware was actually tightening it in his hand with a grim smile. Olive knew it wasnt that simple, and her face was getting ugly: What are you doing? What, youre not going to give it to me yet, what the hell is the point? Women dont get angry easily, anger is not good for your skin. I dont want to do anything, I just want to tell you, the sh drive can be given to you, but does it have to be spiced up? Ware narrowed his eyes and surveyed Olive, he was reckless, as if he was sure Olive would agree. You! Why are you going back on your word? We had a good deal before, didnt we? Now you suddenly bite back, is this what you call cooperation? Olive was irritated to no end. This reinforced the idea that she had to cut ties with Ware, and that it was better not to get in touch with people like him who were so duplicitous. If Ware was like this now, she might really get screwed in the future when something big happened. Looking at Olives puffed up look, Ware shrugged: The two of us talked about it before, its like a deposit, besides, this thing wasted a lot of my effort, so of course I cant sell it cheap. Anyway, give me two more pops, its all a breeze for you, and youll be able to get yours, so whats there to be angry about? Seeing Wares smile now made Olive furious, but there was no way around it, she did need what Ware had on hand. She had no choice but topromise and tell Ware two more things. Ware was finally relieved and handed her the sh drive, Thats right, well both save ourselves the trouble, why waste so much time just now. His words really make hateful, but the good thing is that the sh drive is finally in hand. After getting the sh drive, Olive took a hateful look at Ware, but the good thing was that the picture was right, it was Quincy and another young woman. Olive couldnt help but sneer a little, this Quincy was really something, she had a lot of tricks up her sleeve! She squeezed the sh drive in her hand and looked to Ware: A good man does what he has to do, you help me expose this news on the inte and raise the exposure rate by the way. She had to make Quincy pay. But listening to Olives words, Ware did not care, he even directly mocked out: Olive, what the hell are you thinking? What the hell were you thinking, Olive, that an eighteenth-string actor with no name recognition at all was worth this? Im not doing it, its really a waste of my time! Ware poured himself a cup of tea, after lifting it up and taking a sip, said slowly: Nowadays, thecy news in the entertainment industry is no longer like before, when it breaks out, it will attract the attention of the society, everyone is used to it, besides, now Quincy is also gradually nning to quit the entertainment industry, and is only considered half of the entertainment industry. Even to explode Quincys material, there are few people to pay attention to, since fewer people pay attention to it, if we then put our energy on this, it is a bit more than worth it! Its aplete waste of time! In fact, to the end, Ware did not even think about why Olive asked him to do this, he just felt that this kind of news had no value, so he refused Olives request.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I know, you think Quincy is not worth it because she is not famous. Olive said as she sipped her tea. In fact, Olive understood Wares thoughts, because Ware was a profit-oriented person, and he would not do it if there was not enough interest. Quincys fame is still a bit small, since you think the effect of putting this video out now is not good, then find a way to make Quincys poprity a little fired up, then this video will be released again, I think the effect will be better, how about this, I get closer to Quincy, and he pretended to have a warm taste of some actions. Then you take this opportunity to follow the trend of this gossip hype, by then it will attract a lot of peoples attention, by then do this again, you will get twice the result with half the effort, you can also earn a lot from it, even the title of this video I have thought of for you, it is called actress Olive tragic cleavage by scum, what do you think of this title? Olive finished and sipped her tea, she still felt good about her set of ns, but now it was up to Wares attitude, so she didnt rush Ware to answer, just nced at Ware every now and then, while Ware was caught in a conflict, his brow furrowed, his heart calcting whether the deal was a good deal or not. After ten minutes of silence, Olive said in a cold tone, This video is still very valuable, you should think about it, you should be clear about how you got started. When he heard Olive bring up the past, Ware immediately smiled and said, Oh, dont worry, Im thinking about it, were a win-win partnership. This time, lets do as you say, you try to get some warmth with Quincy, Ill take the opportunity to fire this up, and when it gets enough attention, then well break out the video. Ware added immediately afterwards. Chapter2780 Pretending to adore Seeing that Wares attitude had suddenly slowed down a lot, Olive could not help but sneer in her heart: what a guy who can read peoples faces. Then she did not continue to stay Ware, said: This time we can say a good deal, I do not want any problems, well, you go back first, I sit alone for a while. Ware drank another cup of tea as she left, not forgetting topliment her, You dont say, this tea tastes pretty good. Watching Ware leave, Olive said with contempt in her heart: Can you taste the tea? Probably let you drink as much as water The next day, Olive purposely got up very early, because she wanted to go to the set earlier, from the time she got up, her mind was thinking, how to get the two people to produce some warmth, the heat to fire up. Just out of the neighborhood, Olive saw a breakfast store not far away, there has been a long line, in fact, this store is usually very hot, like today this situation often urs, but Olive usually used to make their own breakfast at home to eat, for these do not pay much attention. Now it seems that this store business is so hot, breakfast should be very good, and then she walked over and joined the long line Because of the queue for breakfast, plus a bit of traffic in the middle, so when Olive arrived at the set, there were already a lot of people, most of them had already changed into costumes, and some of them were talking to each other about their lines, and the staff were busy debugging the machines. Olive met some familiar people, will also take the initiative to nod and say hello, she saw not far away, Quincy lounging on the lounge chair, in Olives opinion, Quincy is just a rich womans white boy, but because of this, every time Quincy to the set, like nothing to do nothing. Here, I just bought you breakfast. Olive reached out and handed over the breakfast, which Olive had bought especially for Quincy. And Quincy was lying there with his eyes closed, unaware that Olive hade to him, and only after hearing Olives voice did he slowly open his eyes, blocking the sunlight with his hand, and said, Oops! What is the situation today, why suddenly want to buy me breakfast, not to have any intention for me! Quincy also pretended to protect her body and flirted a bit. Olive, of course, knew that Quincy was flirting, but she also said, Yes, what woman wouldnt like a man as handsome as you! Ive had a crush on you for a long time. After saying that, Olive also pretended to be shy. But flirting is flirting, Quincy did not take the breakfast from Olives hand, because Olives action is too strange, see Quincy like this, Olive slightly embarrassed, but she still put it on the next table. After adjusting her emotions, Olive said seriously: In fact, at the beginning, my heart has a love for you, but I did not say it, because I do not look outstanding, the body is also average, which more or less makes me some inferiority, so I have not dared to say it, before the attitude towards you, but only to draw your attention to me. But no matter how I try to get your attention, your heart is still on Alieen, not at all good for me, I want to say it countless times, but I am a girl, will also be shy, more afraid of being rejected by you, I am afraid that if I do not say it to you now, there will be no chanceter. You know what? I really like you, like it so much that I go crazy, I would do anything for you, living as you hate before makes me regret it now. Olive had already thought of the words to say, now a brain all said, in the time of saying these words, tears are also involuntarily flowing down, eyes are also slightly red The sudden confession of Olive early in the morning, Quincy never expected, he was a bit frozen, for a time did not know what to say, so sat dumbfounded for a while, before some puddle said: You, you are not kidding, not early in the morning to tease me, right! Olive pretended to wipe the tears, choked and said: Do you see I look like a joke? If you really dont like me, you can refuse and pretend that todays incident never happened. With that, Olive stood up with a sad face, then wiped her eyes with paper and turned around to leave, just a few steps away, then turned to Quincy and said, This is the breakfast I waited in a long line this morning to buy for you, if you dont want to eat it, just throw it away! Olive was so pleased with her acting just now that she couldnt help but praise herself, it was a posthumous performance! Just after Olive had walked a dozen meters, she heard Quincys voice from behind: Hey! Youe back, lets talk.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Quincy felt that just now Olive that is not a joke, inside some believe that this is true, so hurriedly called Olive. You like me, why didnt you tell me earlier, really! Quincy also sighed a little. If I had told you earlier, would you have agreed to be with me? Olive saw that Quincys tone was a little loose, so she knew that he had fallen for the trap. Actually, you are quite a nice person, if you had said it earlier, I would have been with you for sure. Are you telling the truth? Olive showed a delighted expression. But before Quincy could speak, Olives face darkened again and slowly said, Actually, you dont need tofort me, I know you wont agree to be with me, its actually nothing, you already know I like you now, thats enough, just, I have one more small wish Olives words suddenly stopped. What wish, you say. Ive always fantasized about going to the movies with you, like many couples do, but I never got the chance. Olive showed an expectant look. Yes, Ill go with you tonight. Quincy answered very simply, which waspletely unexpected for Olive. The surrounding staff and other actors, who took in the demeanor of the two, may have had an affair in their eyes. By about five oclock in the afternoon, the crew had wrapped up, and the two unapologetically took a taxi together and rushed to the cinema, where the two picked a romance film, and there was moremunication between the two during the movie, and the two were very happy. After watching the movie and walking out of the cinema, the two people took a walk next to each other, but Quincy became silent all of a sudden and did not say a word. Chapter2781 The warmth keeps on coming Whats wrong with you, why dont you talk? Are you not happy toe out to the movies with me! Olive said with a frown. No gotta, Im happy watching a movie with you, its just Quincy shook her head and stammered. Just what? Olive asked. If you had told me earlier, I wouldnt have had to hey! Forget it, forget about it, its useless to talk about it now. Quincy sighed and swallowed back the words that came to his mouth, his face had a somewhat despondent and worried expression.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Can you say it clearly? If you want to be with me, we can start over. Lets let bygones be bygones. Olive took the initiative to take Quincys hand and said with a serious face. In the midst of Olives expectation, she saw Quincys face gradually improved, and her face gradually showed a smile, and the whole person was more and more gentle, and the previous kind of worry was also swept away. Olive secretly thought, I cant let Quincy fall under my own attack so easily, right? Ive gotten attached to her after just a moment? Of course, Olive does not think Quincy is attracted by his own charm, because this is a man of flowers, feelings are very cheap to him, this kind of person as long as the words of emotion will fall head. In Quincys love life, there are a lot of emotional debts, not only is he deeply in love with his sister Alieen, but he is also wrapped up by a golden master, but also sometimes for his own physical needs, he takes the initiative to go outside to find a woman to solve. And just suddenly expressed their feelings, the two people do not have any emotional foundation, Quincy surprisingly so easily believed, and also very serious. This undoubtedly makes Olive feel a little ironic, the previous life of their own thought to get the treasure, did not expect to be so scum. Quincy just did not finish his words, in fact, he did not want to express this meaning, Olive some misunderstanding, Quincy hurriedly said: Olive, I just want to say is not this. Between the words, Quincy looked at Olives eyes with a few dodging. Hey! Its not a big deal, you dont need to dwell on anything, well, its quitete, lets go back! Quincy suddenly pulled away from the topic and stopped Olive from leaving. Although Quincy is an actor, but at this time he did not use any acting ingredients to cover up, these Olive can see in the eyes. Olive knows Quincy, he is a person who can not hide things in his heart, lest others do not know, basically rarely have a secret. Just now, Quincy stammered and stammered, and his eyes were constantly dodging, so there must be something he didnt want himself to know, and Olive became more and more curious. Olive was pulled along by Quincy, and suddenly Olive had both hands on Quincys arms and said, What did you have to say just now? At this point, Quincy stopped in her tracks, her face was full of hesitation, and her heart was full of tangles, Olive continued, Just say it, I dont mind. Hearing Olive say this, Quincy seemed to have a slight inner wavering. Finally he shook his head and said, Theres really nothing wrong, dont worry, Ill tell you if there is, lets hurry back! Olive thought in her heart: it seems that this guy really does not intend to say anything, forget it, if you continue to ask questions, it will make him suspicious. So Olive did not continue to ask further questions. In fact, Olives goose bumps felt like they were falling off the floor when she was pampering Quincy, but it couldnt be helped, everything was for the n. Olive has only been pampered once in front of Shane, and after that, every time she thinks about it, her face gets a little red with shame. Although Quincy is an upromising scumbag, he is still very good at putting on a show. Not only did he drop Olive off at the door of her apartment, but he also saw the lightse on in her house before leaving. Olive stood on the balcony and saw Quincys leaving figure through the window, slightly dazed, for a while, she felt herself suddenly a little soft-hearted, muttering: Is it because living a long time, the heart bes more and more soft? But this thought, but only a sh in Olives mind, andpared to what happened to her in herst life, doing this is just a little interest paid. Looking at Quincy who has disappeared, Olive pulled the curtain, the whole person rxed, to be honest today she is very tired, wait until she walked into the room, only to find Elio is in the room motionless staring out of the window, Elio also noticed Olive came in, but the two did not take the initiative to talk for a while. Just follow the direction Elio looked, Olive will guess, just now the scene, Elio have seen in the eyes. But Elio saw this, Olive did not have any worries, because Elio knows a lot of things about her, she also trusts her, this kind of thing she does not want to hide anything. A few momentster, Elio opened his mouth and asked, That person just now looked like Quincy, right? Elio looked at Olive with some intriguing eyes. Yes! I saw a movie with him, and he brought me back. Olive smiled a little carelessly. Watching a movie? Elio heard this, the whole mouth opened wide, must have been surprised by Olives words, she walked to Olive, reached out and touched Olives forehead, and touched her own. Then said in confusion: You dont have a fever! Whats going on here. You hated Quincy so much before, and now youre suddenly going to the movies with him. Olive couldnt help but roll her eyes at Elios words and said helplessly, Im fine, you probably wont believe me if I tell you now, but youll know when the time is right. Olive did not want to say so much to Elio, everything is waiting for the sess of the implementation of the n, she will naturally understand. In this period of time in the crew, she and Quincy go closer and closer, the two of them are also very close, often go out alone to dinner, watching movies and what not. Of course, this situation is also seen by the staff of the crew, many people are privately talking about the two, so a lot of gossip spread. Chapter2782 misunderstanding But Olive didnt take this to heart, and Quincy didnt care about it either, and the two continued to spend time together every day. This day, after the crew wrapped up, Quincy seemed to have something important to deal with and left the set in a hurry, while Olive went back to her usual routine of being alone. She slowly finished packing her things by herself and just walked out of the set when she saw Dr. Hingora standing there, she walked up and said hello. Hows it going? Feeling tired from filmingtely! I heard that you and Quincy are very close, is that true? Dr. Hingora asked with concern.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. In fact, Olive was able to enter the entertainment industry without Dr. Hingoras appreciation, so she has always been grateful to Dr. Hingora. Now that Dr. Hingora asked about their rtionship, Olive didnt want to deceive him, so she smiled and said, Im not too tired from filming these days, and Quincy and I are close because we have a lot of rivalry scenes, so its natural for us to get closer. Oh oh, thats good, since you two are like this, I cant say anything, just you two, filming and life dont get confused, try to keep some distance. Dr. Hingora reminded. He didnt want Olive to lose out on her rtionship, not to mention the fact that theres a golden master behind Quincy, someone Olive cant afford to mess with. Listening to Dr. Hingoras words, Olives heart warmed and she said with great respect, Dont worry, director, I will remember your words. Her respect for Dr. Hingora has always been from her heart, this is her lifelong guide, it can be said that without Dr. Hingora, she would not be who she is now. Olive lived in a small town, and if nothing special happened, she would have stayed in that ce for the rest of her life. As a result, her life trajectory has changed drastically, and she has be what she is now. Seeing Olives good attitude, Dr. Hingora nodded and said, Just remember, okay, you go back. Olive said goodbye to Dr. Hingora and then left the set. She walked slowly and alone, thinking in her mind: her recent rtionship with Quincy had kind of appeared in the public eye, and the time was almost right, she didnt want to wait any longer, and felt that she had to hurry up and implement her n, or else there would be trouble behind her. When she thought of this, Olive took out her cell phone and called Quincy. She thought of asking Quincy out again today, acting a little more intimate when the two of them went out together, and then taking a few pictures. After a few rings, Quincys voice came out: Olive, whats the matter with the call? Olive said with a petnt tone, I want to watch a movie with you again today, okay? I didnt expect Quincy to agree without much hesitation. Olive had dressed up meticulously after she got home in order to have a better effect, and the two of them made an appointment. When Quincy saw Olives dress, her eyes were shining, Olive also saw Quincys look, she said with a slight shyness, Sorry Imte, I simply dressed up just now, it took some time. She said and naturally took Quincys arm. Quincy saw Olive took the initiative to take his arm, his face could not help but reveal a gentle smile, and then very sweetly said: You are actually quite beautiful, there is no need to deliberately dress up anything, besides I wait for you is willingly. Listen to what Quincy said, Olives stomach are a little tumbling, heart sighs: really dare to say anything out, but still not red face, really brazen ah. But Olive still pretended to be shy, shyly said: Oh you really, dont say so, well, lets hurry inside to watch the movie, it is about to start. At this moment Olive is like a delicate little woman. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre getting. Olive in the time to ask Quincy to see a movie, has been selected to see a romance, so as to create an atmosphere, so that Quincy heart ideas, and indeed, whenever Quincy see the film of the male and female protagonists, there are some intimate action scenes, the whole person is slightly anxious, the reason why Olive choose to see a romance is to achieve such an effect. And from time to time, Olive also took the initiative to have physical contact with Quincy, which makes Quincy more excited, a fire in the heart also let Olive hook up. When the two of them finished watching the movie, it was already more than ten oclock. After leaving the cinema, Olive took the initiative and said, Its already veryte now, so you should not send me, we both live in the opposite direction. A smile appeared on Olives face. However, Quincy was already restless, his eyes glowing like a hungry wolf in the night. Olive was a little disgusted by Quincys straightforward look, so she said coldly, What kind of look are you giving me? And Quincy already nasty thoughts on the brain, he swallowed a little saliva, lips also slightly dry, heart has been filled with desire, look at Olives eyes, as if seeing a piece of fat meat. Olive, I the words have not finished, Quincy a pull Olives arm, the momentum will be wrapped in the arms, want a kiss. Quincys sudden move took Olive by surprise, although she has been acting with Quincy, as the saying goes, acting in full, however this time Olive certainly will not hitch herself in, and again now she feels it is almost time, Ware should be in the dark secretly take a good picture. With that in mind, Olive pushed Quincy away with a vengeance and questioned with a re, What do you want? You dont know what I want, what do you mean? Quincy was also a little angry. The sudden change in Olives attitude, Quincy was a little angry, Olives face showed a cold smile, and the attitude is very different from before, which made Quincy immediately realized that there is not much, he frowned and asked: You like me are fake, these days have been ying with me? Chapter2783 unpredictable At this moment, Quincy is a sudden awakening, face even have some veins slightly protruding. Listen to Quincys words, Olive face a trace of sarcastic smile, said: You do not really think I like you, do not look at yourself in the mirror, I am not like those silly women, say like it. By now, Olives purpose had been achieved. So there was no need to dwell too much with Quincy, because these few days of acting with Quincy were a torment to her, and she felt sick to be around him for a while longer. After she finished, she ignored Quincys cursing voice behind her, threw up her hair and left, leaving Quincy alone, cursing in anger. However, just a few steps away, Olive and saw a Bentley parked not far from her, in her impression there was a trace of familiarity, as if she had seen it somewhere, in the dim street light, although the face of the car could not be seen, but still a familiar outline emerged. Olives heart suddenly tensed up, because the owner of this car is no one else, it is Shane, she was a little panicked, do not know how Shane suddenly appeared here, and just now she and Quincy pull that scene, Shane must have seen, of course, they said the words are not heard, she could not think much, then jogged over, want to go to exin some. She told Shane that she and Quincy had nothing to do with each other and that it wasnt what he thought. However, just as Olive reached the car, the car suddenly started and the exhaust of the car enveloped Olive. Olive was at a loss for words and stood there, her nose slightly sore, knowing that Shane must have misunderstood something. She knew that Shane must have misunderstood something. Olive was very anxious in her heart, in her opinion, even if the world misunderstood her rtionship with Quincy, Shane should not be one of them. Olive took a deep breath, casually stopped a cab and said sharply, Master, catch up with the Bentley in front. At this moment, Olive could not wait to fly to Shanes side at once and exin to him. Cab driver Olive so anxious, still not slow said: You young people, always so impatient, I this a broken car chase others Bentley, really have you. Although the mouth said so, but the driver still did not dy a moment, a foot of gas pedal to catch up. Olive was in no mood to talk to the driver about this, her eyes were fixed on the Bentley, fearing that it would disappear from her eyes at once. However, the two cars were not at all on the same level. Although the cab driver was driving fast, he could not catch up with the Bentley in front of him, and the distance between the two cars was getting farther and farther. Shane was driving unhurriedly, unaware that Olive was chasing his car, when Olive saw an intersection in front of her, and the light was about to turn red, she knew it was a chance to catch up with Shane, so she urged the master to drive faster. But what Olive didnt expect was that Shanes car also suddenly elerated and rushed past when the light turned red. The cab driver took a look at the red light, so he reduced the speed and stopped there, Olive is now very anxious, to pull away from the car to get off, the driver hurriedly said to her: Beauty, this ce can not get off, there is a car is very dangerous, the traffic police will see me points. Listen to the drivers words, Olive suddenly calm down, the mind is a chaos, the whole person like a deted ball, sitting helplessly there. After crossing the intersection, Olive asked the driver to stop the car, threw a hundred yuan and said, Dont bother looking for it. With that, she closed the door and left. She had no idea where Shane had gone, and there was no way she could continue to chase him. In this way, Olive walked alone in the city, as if the world around her had nothing to do with her. In this strange ce, she felt as if she had lost everything, and could not help but feel the urge to cry out. Now that Shane had misunderstood her and she had no chance to exin, it seemed to her that the two had broken up.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Olive really want to appear in front of Shane immediately, to tell him the whole story, to eliminate the misunderstanding of her. However, now she does not even know where she is. Suddenly, she thought of giving Shane a call to exin. Shane didnt answer Olives call, and Olives hands were trembling as she held the phone, and a feeling of destion came over her. She kept praying that Shane would answer the phone, but it was not to be, Olive dialed several times, but Shane did not answer. This made Olive very desperate, standing alone with her head tilted in the cold wind, letting the wind blow across her tear-stained cheeks, Olive really wanted to vent at the moment, she didnt know if what she was doing was right or wrong. And she didnt know why she suddenly cared so much about Shanes opinion of her that she cried because Shane misunderstood her. This feeling made her wonder if she had developed some strange feelings for Shane. Olive shook her head, trying to shake this ridiculous thought out of her head, and wiped her tears with her hand, when a lewd voice suddenly came out from behind her: Gee, why is such a pretty chick alone? Do you need a brother to apany you, brother is very gentle oh. Olive turned around and saw a man with a short, fat body and a lewd smile on his face, looking at himself with a smirk. Good sister, is not encountered any sad thing,e to brother to listen, brother but very good atforting people, besides you so beautiful, alone in the street is not safe, brother can also protect you! This lewd man speaks very boldly, not only verbally teasing, but also slowly approaching Olive. The man was close to Olive and wanted to take Olive into his arms when Olive instinctively dodged, which aroused the mans desire, as if a cat, wanting to y with the mouth of the mouse, the man again reached out to grab Olive, Olive stepped hard on the mans foot. The man let go of Olives hand in pain, Olive saw the situation, and immediately gave the lewd man a hard p. A crisp p sounded in the silence of the night, and the man covered his face with his hand and looked at Olive with a fierce gaze. Chapter2784 Waiting for you Damn it! You shameless bitch, how dare you hit me, I think youre tired of living! He spat on the ground, with some blood in it, and then viciously walked towards Olive, Olive saw this lewd man angrily walking towards her, panicked for a moment, and involuntarily stepped backwards, after a few steps back, Olive realized that she was forced into a dead end. Olives heart was suddenly scared, there are few peopleing and going around, although there are many high-rise buildings next to it, but now its veryte, many people have gone home, even if there are nightlife people out, this moment also in the bar some ce to get high. Olive is just a weak woman, if and this lecherous man to start, she simply do not have the ability to resist, but and this kind of person reasoning, certainly not feasible. In the molester is close to her time, Olive turned around and desperately run to the light ce, this time, she did not dare to look back to see if the molester is catching up, afraid to look back, the molester to catch up. Until Olive running has been exhausted, she stopped, gasping for breath squatted down, turned his head to look, but found that the lecher did not catch up, Olive is like a return from the dead, a deep sigh of relief. Olives heart wondered why the lecherous man was not chasing her. She was brave enough to walk slowly towards the ce where she had just escaped, and when she could see the ce just now, an unbelievable scene emerged, the man who had just been fierce and fierce was already lying on the ground, begging for mercy. Although the distance is also a bit, but Olive still see, beat the man is the indecent man is their own lost Shane, her voice trembling shouted: Shane, I am here! This scene made her a little excited, she quickly walked towards Shane, afraid that he suddenly walked away again. At this time, the lewd man was lying on the ground wailing, with blood flowing out of his mouth from time to time. Only then did Shane look up at Olive, then kicked him hard and said, Get out, dont let me see you, Ill beat you up once I see you. The lewd man was like a general pick up, stood up and fled the ce with a crawl. The people around also gradually dispersed, and returned to the previous quiet, looking at Shanes tight frown, Olive heart actually had a trace of timidity, she bit her lips, gently pulled Shanes clothes, whispered: Shane Shane sighed: Ill take you back! Its not safe to be outside alone. After saying that, and without waiting for Olive to say anything, he turned around and left. Olive suddenly felt powerless, like she was overwhelmed by something, but she still gathered her courage and rushed up, trying to grab Shanes arm. Shane, theres nothing between Quincy and me, and its not what you see, its just what I did to get back at him, listen to my exnation! Olive begged, hoping that Shane would believe what she was saying. Oh! A t voice came out of Shanes mouth. Shane didnt give Olive the opportunity, just turned his head and gave Olive a cold look, then continued walking, no expression on his face. Such an emotionless answer made Olive very helpless, what a perfunctory sentence, she felt that Shane did not listen to what she said. Olive lowered her head in disappointment and said with a sobbing voice: I really didnt lie to you, everything I said is true, you have to believe me! Shane was still unmoved, still looking cold. He slowly raised his eyelids and said emotionlessly, Whats the point of telling me if this is true? You dont seem to care about that, do you? Shanes words were like needles in Olives chest, Olives heart ached and she said, How could I not care, I care more than anyone else! Otherwise I wouldnt be chasing after you trying to exin it to you. Olive was almost a low growl when she said this. After Olive finished speaking, Shane stepped forward, took Olives shoulders with both hands and stared straight at her, Olive, look me in the eye now and tell me why you want to exin this to me? Olive was shocked by Shanes sudden action, but she still wanted to tell Shane why, but her thoughts were confused, and when the words came to her mouth, Olive didnt know where to start. In this way, the two people did not speak, in the darkness of the night stood quietly, and finally Shane broke the quiet, said: Olive, I hope you can face your inner thoughts, of course, if you do not want to admit it now, I will not force you, I will wait for you, wait for you to tell me the real thoughts. Well, itste, Ill send you back now! Shanes tone was much softer all of a sudden, and when he finished, he pulled Olive into his car.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The two did notmunicate in the car, Olive sat there with her head bowed, and Shane would nce at Olive from time to time. Olive was silent, did she really have a different feeling for Shane in her heart? She asked herself this, perhaps all that happened today, is the proof of her minds thoughts it, just a time she did not dare to admit it. In her heart, she is just a woman struggling in the mire, to her kind of woman is not worthy to have love, the word love is too extravagant for her. In this life, for a woman who is full of revenge, love is the equivalent of being on the opposite side of the fence. Thinking about this, Olives heart was flooded with sadness, because this choice was really difficult. After dropping Olive off at the door of her apartment, Shane simply said, Slow down, as Olive was getting out of the car. Then he drove away without looking back, and Olive didnt even have time to say goodbye. When she got home, Olivey in bed and couldnt sleep. She looked out the window at the stars, and her tears slipped down her face, wetting her pillow, and Olive slowly fell asleep. The next morning, Olives face was still tear-stained from yesterday. Although it was a littlete, Olives was still in high spirits, and after a simple wash, she called Ware. Hey, why are you calling me so early? Wareszy voice came from the other end of the line, probably still asleep when he was woken up by Olives call. Chapter2785 You wait for me Olive took a sip of water and said, Hey! Forget it, you can sleep some more, Ill leave you alone, call me back when you get up from your nap. Hmm. Ware answered and hung up the phone. At this time Elio walked out just in time to make breakfast, there was nothing going on today so she got up early and made an extremely hearty breakfast, just now she heard Ware hang up the phone and said with an irritated look on her face, Ware hung up on you? Olive took a big bite of her bun and replied vaguely, Now Ware is really losing sight of me. I warned you from the beginning to be careful when dealing with this guy, hes not a nice guy, and treating you like this was expected. Elio said as he sipped his hot porridge. Although Elios words of caution belonged to the act of horseshit, Olive nodded in agreement. Its useless for me to say more now, but you still have to keep a watchful eye on Ware to prevent him from doing things like falling on his sword and stabbing him in the back when the timees. After finishing thest bite of the bun, Elio patted his belly and said. Well, Ill keep an eye on him. Saying that, Olive couldnt help but yawn again.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Olives reaction, Elio asked suspiciously, Olive, you didnt sleepte against night, did you? Did you have insomnia? Well, I couldnt sleepst night, and I didnt even know when I fell asleep at the end. Olive stretched her back. Seeing Olive in this state, Elio spat her tongue at Olive and said with a disgusted face, You are at least a star! Learn how to take care of yourself, make yourself more youthful and beautiful, this insomnia problem should be solved as soon as possible, often stay upte but will grow wrinkles and bags under the eyes, if this continues, then even if you put on more thick powder can not cover ah! The image will also fall, even endorsements and other people will not find you. Listening to Elios lecture, Olive covered her ears with impatience: I know, Ill pay attention to it, and Ill take some medicine to cure my insomnia, I wont talk to you anymore, Ill go to Wareter. In fact, Olive thinks that Elio is not suitable to be an agent, but more suitable to be a housekeeper. Olive simply packed up and hurried to the teahouse where she and Ware often met. As soon as she pushed open the door, she smelled the strong scent of tea. She took out her phone and scrolled through the top tweets while she waited for Ware to arrive. The two of them were still working together, but they were still working together. The two of them are still working together, but Olive knows in her heart that this Wares appetite is getting bigger and bigger, and these little tidbits of information about himself are no longer enough to satisfy his appetite. If the days went on like this, and he couldnte up with any more valuable news, Ware would surely turn his back on him immediately. Olive hands holding a cup of tea, a frown, she has to seize the time to think of a way to Ware this big problem to solve, but for a while can not think of anything. The tea smells good, Olive felt a few moments of peace in her heart, this matter still has to be solved slowly, can not be rushed, the heart can not eat hot tofu. A pot of tea passed, about an hour or so, Ware then hands in the pockets, slowly walked in through the door, the look of a hangdog, so Olive as soon as you see it, you want to throw him two ps. Hows that? Yesterdays photo shoot must have been good, right? Ware just sat down across the table, Olive could not help but ask. Good or bad, its already been taken, whats your hurry now, I just got up, I havent eaten yet, Im too weak to talk, let me eat a few bites before I say anything. Ware rubbed his hands, from the beginning to the end, he did not take a look at Olive, the body of the arrogance is expressed in the best way, as if no one is put in his eyes. Well, this snack still looks very good. Ware said and then haphazardly grabbed a handful of snacks from the te and stuffed them in with a big gulp, busily pouring a few more sips of tea into his mouth. Olive sighed a long sigh, leaned back in her chair and just looked at Ware, this person is really getting more and more sloppy, out of the door and not even shave a little, see him this kind of virtue, Olive heart is angry, cant wait to throw the hot tea directly on the hand. The appointment time, two hourster than now, another half hour to eat lunch people have, but also in front of their own to eat breakfast, also do not know how to be good. After Ware finished his snack, he looked at Olive breezily and said, The pictures are not bad, but I didnt take many, but each one is particrly effective! Its perfectly adequate. He turned around and pulled out some freshly washed photos from his cowhide satchel and ced them on the table. Olive took the photos from the table and looked at them carefully, the stone hanging in her heart finally fell to the ground. The photos were indeed very good, exactly the effect she wanted, and I guess Ware had made a lot of effort yesterday. Not bad, Ware, there is really your Olive swallowed the second half of the sentence into her stomach, she was going to say, Ware do paparazzi so high level, if long-term cooperation with their own, will certainly be more and more hot in the country, but now say This seems to be toote, Ware, in her opinion, is no longer a reliable person. Nonsense, you dont even look at who you are working with. Ware took small sips of his tea, his face full of smugness. Along the way, hed had a smooth ride and was considered one of the most famous in the paparazzi, and the whole thing had be a bit conceited. Chapter2786 Events Ferment But Olive doesnt care what his attitude is, at least the effect she wants has been achieved. Im very happy with these photos. Whats so hard about this, just sprinkling water. After receiving Olives approval, the smile on Wares face flooded even more. Olive held the photos in her hand like a treasure, looking at them over and over several times, and finally she propped her chin on her hands and looked at Ware with amusement and asked, We already have the photos, so what, dont you want to hurry up and make the next move? Ware put down the cup of tea in his hand as he raised his eyes and replied, So soon, you just cant wait to send them out? A smug smile drew across Olives face, she had waited too long for this day. Thats right, it needs to be sent out now, and right away! The sooner the better! Okay, all listen to you, anyway, I have long been ready, just waiting for your word, the time is ripe, I a send on it! Ware looked at his phone screen,zily lying on top of the sofa. Then Im counting on you.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Olive for Ware this do doggy ability, has always been very recognized, this person as if born to do this. Just dont do anything out of the ordinary one day. Then lets stop here today, I still have things to do in my crew, so Ill leave first, waiting for your good news, Ive already paid for the snacks and tea on the table, be my guest. Olive picked up the tea cup and took another sip. Ware didnt even raise his eyes when he heard this, only to see his fingers swiping rapidly on top of his phone, Olive could think with her toes that he was probably ready to release this entertainment news now. Looking at Wares face, she smiled and walked out of the teahouse, waved and stopped a cab to go to the set. When Olive arrived at the set, all the staff were busy with their own things, and Quincy was standing in front of the camera filming, but he didnt look in shape at all, and his whole body revealed a cool air, as if someone owed him an appearance fee. It looks like he is in a very bad mood today, no matter what scene he is shooting, his face is as ugly as a pickle that has been soaking for a long time. Dr. Hingora shouted NG over and over again, and finally couldnt hold back his good temper, and opened his mouth directly to Quincy and cursed: Can you act or not, if you cant act, then hurry up and get out, dont dy everyones time here, do you think you are the only actor in the whole cast! Generally speaking, directors are not very good-tempered, and if they are too good-tempered, they will be easily ridden over by the youngest of the flow, but Dr. Hingoras temper is not bad, and he is a serious and responsible person who treats his work with no room for ws. Besides, even if he just cursed at Quincy, he could not bear it. The words must have been deliberated in his mind before he said them, after all, Quincy now has an investor behind him as a gold owner, even a purist like Dr. Hingora, must also give him a few face. Quincys face was blue, and he spoke with some embarrassment, Sorry director, why dont you shoot someone elses scene first, Ill adjust ande back to continue shooting. Olive looked at Quincys cautious appearance, and could not help but hook up a cold smile, after all, the reason why Quincy was able to enter the group is the help of his golden master behind this drama, if now patting his buttocks to leave, it is estimated that from now on, there will really be no longer his figure in the entertainment industry. Dr. Hingora waved his hand impatiently at Quincy and turned around to have other actorse over for the next scene. Quincy walked over and saw Olive standing in front of him. He said, with blue veins and gritted teeth, How dare you appear in front of me? This is my crew too, why cant Ie? Besides, Im not doing anything I cant see! Olive held her arms, and her eyes were filled with nothing but disdain. This is surrounded by staff, even if Quincy wants to be angry with himself, it is impossible to do it in this ce. Good, well said, Olive, you wait for me, I wont let you be arrogant for long! Fine, Ill wait! Olive raised her hand and pushed Quincy away, heading straight for the dressing room. She didnt have the heart to argue with Quincy right now, after the photos were sent out, the inte would definitely explode, and the CEO would definitelye looking for trouble. It didnt take long for Olive to get into the intense shooting process, and she was just finishing a scene and was about to take a few sips of water when Quincy came rushing towards her in anger: Olive! Olive did not panic, she slowly drank the water, then wiped a mouth, full of innocent face asked: What do you mean by that? Honestly, Olive didnt expect anything to happen for the first minute, but when she saw Quincys features distorted to the extreme by anger, she immediately remembered what happened this morning. But even if she knew why Quincy was angry, Olive still pretended to be confused and denied it. Dont be in a hurry to get angry, tell me what happened first? Quincy breathed heavily and threw the phone directly at Olives body with a sneer and said, Take a look for yourself, I dont believe this has nothing to do with you! Olive took the phone and looked at it, she couldnt wait to give Ware apliment, but the smug look was only for a moment, and then she hid it in her eyes. Ware is a natural born paparazzo, and after his story broke, it was quickly put on Twitter and hasnt gone down for five hours, with the eye-catching name The New National Goddess Secretly Meeting a Cold Boy! Olive casually clicked on thements, and it was exactly what she imagined. Oh my God, Olive has been filming too much recently, her eyes have gone wrong, how could she see someone like this? Who is this Quincy? Ive never even heard of her, I think shes just trying to rub Olives nose in it. I cant believe it! Do you have any idea? Our goddess, how can she hang out with such a person? You cant be kidding us! Chapter2787 Theizens have made a questionable attitude towards this revtion. After all, Olive is now in the entertainment industry, it is also considered to be mixed like a fish, while Quincy is a small shrimp general character, these two people, no matter how theizens also have no way to imagine to a piece. What the hell is going on here? When was this taken? Olive is at least a professional actor, ying these scenes, pretending to be stupid is more than simple, even Quincy was also fooled by her. He first half squinted at the look on Olives face, and then said in a questioning tone, Are you sure this has nothing to do with you? Olive looked at her phone and shook her head with disgust: Why should I do such a thing, what good would it do me to spread gossip with you? Youre taking yourself too seriously, arent you? Thest thing you need to do is to roll your eyes at Quincy. Quincy, who has always pretended to be noble, watched his own personality being questioned, his fists clenched, and was about to get angry, but thenpulsively made himself hold back. Then tell me, whats going on in this matter! What else can be going on? Dont you even know this? The paparazzi must have secretly filmed it and posted it on the Inte! Olive replied in a tone of extreme impatience, looking as if the matter was bothering her too. Quincy seemed to really believe this, although he no longer doubt, but the end of his eyes were tainted with a few sadness, thought, and looked up at Olive, slowly spoke: Since the matter has nothing to do with you, then lets hurry to rify the facts on the Inte, I do not want these things on the Inte spread all over the world, then it is not good for you and me! Its not going to do you or me any good! Olive nodded haphazardly, stuffing a small cookie into her mouth while saying, Okay, I know, when I have time, I will go online to rify. In fact, she will not do these things, but this is her maniption and carefully set up the game, naturally, to let the fire burn more and more. Quincy didnt suspect much, so she turned around and left. During the next day of filming, Quincy always came over to ask Olive to take the time to tweet a rification message, but Olive was prepared and was able to find a reason to put it off each time. After a long day of work, Olive fell asleep as soon as she returned to her apartment. The recent Quincy matter, she can not spend a lot of time and effort, the whole person is tired and exhausted, this matter in today is finally considered a great sess, but still have to take a good rest. Now we just need to wait for the online thing to ferment again on the line. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of how long youve been sleeping, and then youll hear someone barge into your room, and Elio yanked up the covers on Olives body and shouted, Olive, its not good, youre still sleeping, wake up! The Twitterverse is going to be a mess! Olive said breathing a breath, not even bothered to open her eyes, she turned a god, will be snatched back from Elios hands, vague muttering: Elio, although we are both girls, but still have to give each other a little privacy, you just lift my quilt, in case I am not wearing clothes, that is not too hical. But this time, Elio naturally is no effort and Olive argue these useless things, she directly jumped on the bed, once again lifted Olives quilt, said in a serious way: My aunt, you get up and look at it, if you see this thing can still sleep, I will give you apologies, okay? Olive of course knows what Elio is so excited about, although everything is expected, but she is still curious about how far things have developed on Twitter now. Okay, just stop tugging on my nket, Ill be up in a minute. Olive rubbed her sleepy eyes and looked at the screen of her phone with a few big words: Nobody repeatedly cheated on the new goddess! It turned out that Ware had put the photos of Quincys rooming house online. Clicking on thements, theizens were all on Olives side. Oh my god, what kind of a person is this Quincy, how dare she eat her way out! I knew it, these men dont cherish it when they get it, Olive is so attractive that he wasted it, he really takes himself too seriously! My God, this Quincy is not stupid, what other woman can be more perfect than Olive? Elio looked at Olives unperturbed and even smiling expression, he knew it was not simple, and was busy asking about the whole story, Olive then told the truth, Elio left satisfied after listening. Every step of this is in Olives expectation, as if the hunter hasid a good, waiting for the prey to drill the same, this is really a step an urate! As expected, early the next morning, Quincys female president rushed to the set in anger. Hey, look, a ck Bentley, whose is it? You dont even know that it belongs to the owner of Quincy, something big must have happened today!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The two staff members were whispering and Olive, who was putting on her makeup, heard them clearly, she turned her head and looked over, the female president was wearing ten centimeter red high heels and was walking towards the crew in an overbearing manner. But this female president did not even look at Quincy, her eyes looked around, as if looking for someone, and soon her eyes locked on Olives body and walked over directly. Snap! Before Olive could react, a loud pnded on the side of her face. The surrounding staff, because of this crisp sound all gathered around,. Olive covered her side of the face, feeling her ears buzzing, face numb, the corner of the mouth even oozed blood stains, not to mention, this p is quite strong. After a while, Olive finally reacted from the p, the corners of her eyes slowly flowing tears, aggrieved openly asked: What makes you hit me? The female president gritted her teeth in hatred, her face was wrinkled into a ball, and she pointed at Olive and said viciously, Beat you? Hitting you is dirtying my hands! Bitch! Who do you think you are? Who are you to steal a man from me? Not to mention today I beat you, tomorrow Ill kill you, thats a piece of cake for me! No, please I didnt, I didnt do anything, its all because Quincy lied to me, he said he would only love me for the rest of his life Olive cried with a The pearly tears, anyone who looks at it will feel unbearable, she sat on the ground, as if she had been greatly aggrieved. Chapter2788 Explanation is useless I never thought he would cheat on me, I only found out today that he actually has so many women, I am just one of them, I am a victim like you!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The female president heard this, seems to think there is still some truth, originally wanted to continue to vent, raised in mid-air hand also put down. Well, it seems that he is toasting the wine, and also right, you such a small role, and indeed can not bepared with me, it seems that I should properly find the party to talk. The female presidents eyes turned slightly, softness among more is angry, it seems that the next have Quincy good suffer. The woman didnt even give him a chance to speak, she raised her hand and pped him, Olive sucked in a breath of cold air, this p was even harder than the one she just hit herself. Quincy still want to sell good, cover their own face, incredulous looking at the female president. What are you looking at! You are simply audacious! Quincy a fine skinned little white face, how can he withstand this lesson from the female president, soon, the corner of his mouth flowed blood stains, and his right cheek was red and swollen. Listen to my exnation, why did you hit someone as soon as you came up, would you rather believe what she said than believe me? Quincy took a deep breath and tentatively regained some sanity, but still couldnt help but question. At this moment, he felt very aggrieved, the female president did not listen to his exnation, came up and pped him without saying a word, this kind of thing happened to no one will be happy. The woman president couldnt help but sneer when she heard Quincy trying to defend herself, she didnt say anything, she went straight up and kicked Quincy underneath, and cursed: You piece of shit, how dare you do this behind my back, youve got the guts to eat a bears heart, right? I spend money to support you, and you still dare to get involved with women outside! Quincy did not expect the female president would suddenly give him a kick, toote to react he was kicked to the ground, the intense pain made Quincys head cold sweat, face is even more white, mouth from time to time screams, the face is also distorted to the extreme expression. How could I be messing around with other women behind your back, Im true to you! Quincy said with a trembling voice as she endured the severe pain. I know she must have made a rumor about me in front of you, she is obviously trying to frame me ah, this woman is the most calcting, you must not believe what she said! Quincy pointed at Olive with trembling fingers and said, at this time Quincy hated Olive to the extreme, all this is done by this woman in front of him, so that he is now in this state. However, Olive had shown the photos to the CEO at the beginning, and also fanned the mes in her ears, so the CEO was convinced by Olives words and did not believe Quincys exnation as a scum. She sneered and walked up to Quincy, Quincy thought the female president was going toy hands on him again and hurriedly shielded himself underneath. The female president looked at Quincysical appearance and said in an indifferent tone, At this point in time, you are still sophomoric, do you think I am easy to cheat? At this point, the CEO went through her bag, took out some photos and threw them hard at Quincys face. Olive didnt expect the CEO to be so smart as to wash out the photos and bring them to Quincy so that he could have nothing to say. Quincy climbed up, picked up the photos on the ground and looked through them. These photos were taken by him and Olive in front of the movie theater, as well as some intimate actions taken in other ces. However, Quincy still did not want to admit it, holding back the pain, slowly crawled towards the CEO, hugging her calf, mouth exined: You have to believe me ah! These photos are definitely taken by this bitch Olive, she deliberately confessed her love to me before, and even took the initiative to ask me to go to the movies, these photos were taken at that time. She must be trying to set me up to do so, Ive always been calcted by her ah! Ive been in her shoes for a long time, how could I do something wrong to you? You must believe me, Im not lying to you. Quincy spoke with a mixture of snot and tears flowing down her face. The female president heard Quincy say so, the heart began to have some suspicion, she frowned, at first Olive in taking out these photos, their own anger to believe, after all, the photos are there, irond evidence, they do not want to believe can not. But now two people have their own say, the female president for a time some wavering. Olive but hard work to set up this bureau, categorically can not let Quincy a few words to ruin, she continued to add vinegar to say: you still believe this scum words now? This kind of scum is the best at using fancy words to deceive people. Think about it, why would I gamble with my career and innocence to do such a thing, what good would it do me? If you think I am doing this to specte on scandals to increase my poprity that is even more unlikely, I can find someone who is famous or rich and powerful, wouldnt it be better to explode this way? After Olive finished, she looked at Quincy viciously andughed coldly in her heart, saying: Humph! You want to exonerate yourself, dream on, after so much effort, how can you be overturned in a few words. The female president was still a little hesitant, but she thought Olive had more sense, the same as a woman, she knows how important a womans reputation is, and if she really wants to hype words, as she just said, can find some more famous people to hype, so it will be more effective. The woman president thought of this, angry, I did not expect so far Quincy still do not admit, a strong lie on their own, she turned and kicked Quincys arm, mouth curses: you waste of things, but repeatedly challenge my bottom line, you wait for me, see how I clean you up! Quincyy on the ground, his face was white, his heart was scared, his body was trembling, he knew how powerful this womans tactics. He couldnt help but yell at Olive, Olive, you bitch, you set me up, I wont let you go even if I die! When the CEO came with two bodyguards, she ordered them to say, Get this scum out of here! As soon as the words left her mouth, Quincy was dragged out by the two bodyguards like a puddle of mud. Chapter2789 beaten Olive stood in the same ce, seeing Quincy in such a miserable state, her expression did not fluctuate much, but inwardly a burst of smugness, this is not in vain so many days of their own thoughts. When Quincy was being dragged around, she kept staring at Olive as if she was going to eat her up. The crew gathered around this time, as if watching a big show, people around the head to talk, and from time to time also issued a gloatingughter, these things happened today, is considered to be Quincys face are lost, do not know what face in the future in front of everyone, perhaps more be aughing stock of the poption. Olive knew that this was just the beginning, the female president just simply taught Quincy a lesson, as a rich and powerful woman, what she hates most is a man cheating her feelings, so this time dragged Quincy away, this female president will certainly not let him off easily. Olive finally breathed a sigh of relief, after these few days ofboriousyout, finally reached their purpose, Quincy will not appear in front of them again in thest few days, thinking of this, the heart can not help but be happy. Because Quincy was taken away by the female president, the crew could not shoot normally, Olive still as usual, the dinner to eat, the work to work,pletely unaffected, and the surrounding staff will still discuss what happened today, of course, for Olives experience, they are also very sympathetic. But sometimes Olive in looking at them, those people will immediately stop talking. In fact, Olive does not care about the views of the people around her, she also does not want to exin too much, after all, what has happened, all the things we all see, only no one knows that these are Olive nning, we all think that Quincy yed a cheating y, heart are cursing the scum. Olive is also happy to see this situation, now she is like a victim of the posture.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The most concerned about what happened today is Dr. Hingora, originally Olive had already adjusted her state and intended to shoot, but Dr. Hingora suddenly stopped her and said with a concerned face: Forget it, you should not shoot today, go back to take a good rest and adjust your mind, do not let this matter Dont let this affect you. Olive shook her head and said, Its okay, director, I can continue to work and wont be affected by this. Seeing Olives insistence, Dr. Hingora didnt say anything else, just sighed and went to prepare for the shooting. In fact, Olives heart also has a small calction, although it is said to do a full set of scenes, they should go back to rest and adjust their mood, but if at this time, they still stay to continue working, the crew will not just sympathize with themselves, more will be to their own dedication and praise. In this way, Olive insisted on finishing the whole days shooting, and finally returned home with a tired body. Although she was exhausted at this time, she was still very happy inside, but her face still had a slight tingling feeling. When she entered the house, Elio looked at Olives face and asked anxiously, Olive, whats wrong with your face? Who bullied you, tell me, Ill go to him to settle the score. With that, Elio rolled up his sleeves, looking like he was fighting with someone. Looking at Elios appearance, Olive smiled and said indifferently, Well, its nothing, just a p from Quincys golden master, but its worth it! Ah, its that guy, so theres no way to get revenge. Elio said with a bit of a sigh of relief. But when you say it was worth it, it wasnt that woman who ruined Quincy, was it? Immediately after, she asked with a curious face. Olive smiled a little smugly, No, but it wont make him feel better either. Olives mind was already imagining the image of Quincys being made whole, not dead or crippled, but there was no hurry, everything waited until tomorrow, then we could see Quincys miserable appearance. It should be because of what happened yesterday that Olive was in a particrly rxed mood, and her mind wasnt thinking like before, so she slept soundly throughout the night and had no dreams. After getting up in the morning, Olive stretched her back, a beautiful curve showed up, and then slowly walked into the bathroom and started to clean up. After a good dressing up, then went to the table, saw the breakfast already done, full of intoxicated smell, todays mood is good, she feels she now very appetizing. I say why are you so slow today, usually you are very fast. Elio said with someint while sipping the soy milk. You used to get upte and leave without even eating breakfast, whats wrong with you today, look what time it is and youre not in any hurry. Elio knocked the watch on his wrist, the time was gettingte. Olive took a big bite of the bun and said contentedly, People change, they cant stay that way all their lives. Hey, do you think Quincy will note to the shoot today? Elio suddenly propped his chin on his hands and looked at Olive to gossip. Its not possible to say, I think, he maye back today to continue filming, because this drama is quite important to him, if he does note back to filming as soon as possible, then his road is considered ruined, either a few days to recuperate and thene back, it is not possible to say. Olive did not think so, said. Hey, what the hell, Ill just eat my breakfast in peace! Elio didnt bother to dwell on the issue. Olive gave Elio a look of disgust and then said, Wipe your mouth, its full of oil. Elio is still very considerate of his image, hearing Olives words, hurriedly got up and took out a tissue, wiped his mouth hard, and also took out a small mirror, looked left and right and wiped, afraid of not wiping clean. Olive looked at Elio with a surprised face, did not expect her to carry a mirror, this is how much love beauty, noticed Olives eyes, Elio hurriedly put the mirror away, exined: a few days ago on Amazon to buy something, the seller sent me a, I feel quite convenient, so I took it with me, I am not beautiful ah! Olive justughed and sort of believed Elios exnation. After breakfast, Olive thought that there was no need to go so early today, so she sat on the couch again for a while. Chapter2790 beaten and ruined When she arrived at the set slowly, the other staff members had already arrived, and they were all chatting together in groups. Olive knows that yesterdays incident has be the talk of the town before and after dinner, Olive is not ufortable with this situation, she smiled gently at everyone, and then found a corner in the room to study the script by themselves. The first scene nned for today was the rivalry between Olive and Quincy, and the staff had prepared for it early, Dr. Hingora had been waiting hard for it, but left and right, Quincy was nowhere to be seen. This made Dr. Hingoras heart anxious and his face was very ugly, but he also knew the situation, this Quincy may not arrive for a while, so he could only wait here. After waiting for almost two hours, Quincy still hadnte, so Dr. Hingora couldnt sit still and got up and took out the phone and called. I dont know what the director said to Quincy, but the director, who was still bruised, returned to his usual state. Although Olive did not hear what they said on the phone, but roughly guessed some of the situation. While everyone was specting, Dr. Hingora cleared his throat and said, Okay, lets get ready for work. I just called and was told that I had found a new actor to rece Quincy. When Dr. Hingora said this, he didnt have any emotion at all, as if it didnt matter to him who would y the role. The news didnt surprise anyone, after all, after yesterdays fuss, the owner behind Quincy will definitely have ns to rece her, and besides, Quincy was embarrassed in front of everyone yesterday, so shes probably too embarrassed toe back to the set. The actor she found to rece Quincy soon arrived on the set, and the actor she found this time is a person who is already famous in the entertainment industry and is a powerhouse in acting. When he arrived on the set, everyones eyes were on him, as if all the focus was on him and Quincy was forgotten. Olive and the new actor finished their scenes for the day. Afterwards, Olive walked out of the set, looked around and saw that no one was around, so he took out his phone and called Ware. Do you know whats going on in Quincy right now? Olive asked quickly as the phone was answered after two rings. Ware looked like he had just woken up and said in azy tone, Yes, shes in the hospital. The woman is really ruthless! said Ware, who couldnt help but smack his lips. Olive didnt expect Quincy to end up so miserable, thinking: Maybe the CEO hates Quincy so much that she did this! This Quincy is also unlucky enough, before the female president spoiled, such a thing happened instantly was beaten back to the original, of course, if it were herself, may also be simr. She is not some saintly mother who would pity Quincy, so this thought just shed in her head and disappeared, anyway, all this is Quincy deserved, this news makes her very satisfied. Now Quincy had fallen from heaven to hell, and could never make any waves again, but it was too bad to let Quincy off so cheaply, she felt she should go to the hospital again andugh at him in front of Quincy, so as to relieve her anger. Before hanging up the phone, Olive asked Ware to find out which ward Quincy was in, so she took a taxi and quickly arrived at the hospital. However, Quincy was lying in the hospital, his body was in pain, and he didnt even dare to move, just like a broken person, he was lying quietly in the hospital bed, the door of the ward was suddenly opened, he thought it was the nurse who came in, but he didnt expect it was Olive who came to him, Olive saw Quincy wrapped up like a dumpling. This somewhatical look made Olive couldnt help butugh out loud. Looking at Olives mockery, Quincy felt his lungs were about to explode. He would have been in this situation because of Olive. He couldnt help but roar, Get out, I dont want to see you! Olive knew that now Quincy was a bit furious, and this was exactly the result she wanted to see. Olive sped her hands to her chest and said with a smug look on her face, Aigoo, how did you be like this, a few days ago you were still in high spirits, but today you are in this state! How about it, is the hospital bedfortable? I look at you like this, my heart is a little sad for you. Olive gave anotherugh as she said that. Quincy heard Olives words, his face was blue and his body was trembling, obviously he was very angry, he said viciously to Olive: Olive, you are an upromising bitch, you can be pleased now, when I am discharged from the hospital, I will not let you feel good. Olive was not impressed by Quincys threatening words: Youre not going to make me feel better? Im standing right here, get up if you can, Id like to see how you cant make it easy for me! Olives words were full of provocation.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Quincy is very helpless, he now moves a whole body as if to break, the pain is unbearable, for Olives provocation and sarcasm, he can only in the words to fight back. Olive looked at Quincys helpless appearance,ughing happily, and finally did not forget to add: Oh, I forgot to tell you, because you are now lying in the hospital, your gold owner, but again for the crew to find a famous actor to rece you, you are now also lost work! After saying that, Olive turned around and left in style. Looking at Olives back, Quincy instantly had the urge to vomit blood, he didnt expect to be beaten so badly, and now he even lost his job, feeling that he had lost everything at once. Olive felt at this moment that Quincy had gotten what he deserved, and this was the first sessful revenge. It was Alieens turn in the hospital next, and although Alieen was still her nominal sister in this life, Olive did not intend to let her go. The next time it was Alieens turn in the hospital, although in this life Alieen was still her nominal sister, but Olive did not intend to let her go. So she rushed to the hospital where Alieen was staying and went to the door of Alieens ward. Through the ss on the door, she saw that Alieen had woken up and was sitting dully on the bed looking out of the window, her face expressionless, as if she had lost her soul. Chapter2791 sudden fire Olive felt that Alieen was a different person after this experience. The old Alieen was very arrogant and domineering, but now she was as if her thorns had been smoothed out, and she was terribly quiet. Olive slowly pushed open the door of the hospital room and walked in. Alieen was looking out of the window and didnt notice any movement inside the room until Olive stood in front of her bed, then she turned her head and said with a smile, Hmm? What are you doing here? Olive hesitated for a moment, and for a moment she wondered if her eyes and ears were out of order, was this still the usual arrogant and domineering woman? Once upon a time, every time she met with Alieen, it was a scene of ming explosions, today she was actually so breezy, it was all too unexpected, right? You dont seem to be the same as before. Raising his hand without smiling, Olive mouth crossed a smile and said. Alieens face did not have much expression, she sat up, looking at Olive slowly said: Really? People are always growing up, of course they change, its not surprising, right? Olive smiled and didnt pick up Alieens words again. The entire ward was so quiet that the sound of their breathing could be heard. Olive only felt ufortable, it was not as good as the old days, when they would shout and scold each other as soon as they met, at least it would not give people goose bumps. Faced with such a quiet Alieen, Olive simply did not know how to get along with her, sat for a while, then ready to leave. When he was about to turn around, Alieens voice suddenly came from behind him: Thank you for helping me pay my medical bills. My God, Olive raised her hand and pped her head, is the suning out of the west today? In the past, Alieen, who was so high and mighty, had never said thank you to anyone. She turned around and looked at the unnatural expression on Alieens face, probably because it was the first time she thanked someone, and her heart was still a little twisted. But her reaction is also very normal, twenty years earlier that is the Tatum has been holding in the hands of the treasure, like the night pearl of the sky. The wind has the wind, the rain has the rain, everything good has to be taken to her alone to enjoy, Tatums so spoiled led to Alieen has always been self-centered, she took it for granted that everyone in the world have to let her, spoil her, coax her happy. Such an uncaring Alieen would actually say a word of thanks today? Is it possible that this incident has made her brain broken? Olives body shuddered, and goose bumps fell on her arms. This persons change of heart is too fast, it ispletely unexpected. Olive opened her mouth and was about to say something when the door to the hospital room creaked open. The person who came in was Tatum, and she was carrying a thermos bucket in her hand. Olive frowned slightly, every time she came to visit Tatum in the hospital during this period, she could clearly feel the weaker and weaker vitality in Tatums body, and this time it was even older and weaker, the whole person was hunched over, with dry hands holding the thermos bucket, showing the image of an old rural mothers heartache to the fullest. Ah, Olive is also here, I brought a little chicken soup here, all drink. With a smile on her face, Tatum greeted Olive and then moved with small steps to Alieens bed. With trembling hands, she opened the thermos bucket, and a rich aroma came to her nose. She served a bowl of soup and handed it to Alieens eyes. Xiaojun, try the chicken soup mom made for you,e on, open your mouth, mom will feed you. Put it there, Ill eat it myselfter. Alieens face was invisible, she didnt even raise her eyes. Tatum was her biological mother who gave birth to her and raised her, yet her cold attitude was as if she was treating an insignificant person. Olive couldnt figure out how there could be such an indifferent person. Was it really because Alieens nerves had be deranged after this incident? Had she forgotten all the good things Tatum had done for her? That is a person who wants to climb adder to the sky and pick stars for her. Then you dont get angry, mom put it next to this for you. Tatums tone was coy, as if she was serving a great emperor, and the words she spoke seemed so cautious. Turning around to meet Olives gaze, Tatum felt a little embarrassed. He smiled awkwardly and went to take Alieens dirty clothes to the toilet to wash them. Olive saw this scene in the ward, she was also embarrassed to stay, after all, the two are the real mother and daughter, they are here like a joke outsider. You all have a good rest, I still have some things to do, so Ill go first. When Tatum heard that Olive was leaving, she put down the clothes in her hands and told Olive to pay more attention to her health even if she was busy, and finally, she left the ward under the concerned eyes of both mother and daughter. As soon as she stepped out of the room, Olive let out a long breath. Perhaps because he had been bullied by these two mothers and daughters when he was a child, he was still a little bit unable to ept their good intentions. Im such a bitch! Olive suddenly said to herself mockingly. Yes, after being bullied for so many years, it is hard to be soft after just a few days of kind words. Olive slowly walked towards the lobby of the hospital and just called a cab, ready to go to the set, sitting in the car she took out her phone and realized that somehow Shane had sent a short message over. Today these people are too strange, even Shane has also be mysterious, usually he can not afford to waste a little time, anything is directly called to inform. I have something I want to talk to you about, Im waiting for you inside the set. A nce at the time of the short message sent over, there have been more than ten minutes, replied a good, let the driving master speed up.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The car was driving on the smooth highway, Olive was drowsy, the phone in her bag suddenly vibrated, she popped up with a jolt, just pressed the answer button, before she could say hello, there was Elios roaring voice in the receiver: Olive, where are you? The set is on fire! What did you say? Olive was scared out of her sleep, and the volume of her speech was raised a few points. Even the driver, who was startled by her voice, shot her a nk look in the rearview mirror and continued to turn the steering wheel leisurely. Chapter2792 Where is he I said there was a fire on the set, where are you now? Youre not on the set, are you? Thats good, I was worried sick! After Elio heard Olives voice intact, his heart calmed down a bit and gave aplete ount of what happened. But what Elio was saying, Olive is no longer in the mood to listen to, after all, there is still a person, that is Shane, Shane text message said in the set waiting for him. What now? Will he be in any danger? Olive forehead beads of sweat seeped out, the whole person is like a grasshopper on a hot pot, anxious temples burst jumped incessantly. Master, cant you go any faster? I have something very important waiting for me to deal with right now! Olive body leaned forward and looked firmly at the master in the rearview mirror and said. It was also because of this look in her eyes that the driving master realized the seriousness of the matter and stepped on the gas pedal with one foot. Dont worry, little girl, Ill take you to run faster! The sky is gradually darkening, the whole city lights up, blue and purple lights illuminate each other, looks like the city is so cold and heartless. Olive hands together, her fingertips against her chin, just hope that time can pass faster, usually the distance from the hospital to the set is not very far, about ten minutes to get there, but today this road seems to be iparably long, as if it is a dream, no matter how hard, can not run out. Olives heart slowly sank down and her mind imagined a lot of messy results. Perhaps it was because she was so anxious and panicked that she made a low-level mistake, and that was her cell phone! She hurriedly took her phone out of her bag and there was a text message, a hmm reply from Shane to herself. Olive couldnt help but think, Whats wrong with Shane? He never used to be so cold to himself. Besides, if there was a fire on the set, Shane would have called himself, how could he not contact him? Or in another aspect to assume, the group inside the people are safe, will certainly call to report the safety, but so far, no one has called to say any situation, is this fire is very serious? Olive did not dare to think about it, she thought of these things, the whole person felt chilled, had to lean on the back seat, hugging herself tightly. No, Shane cant be okay, all those bad possibilities surely wont appear! Just thinking about this, Olive felt the tip of her heart throbbing. Yes, make a phone call, maybe hes gone and isnt even on the set. Olive raised her hand and wiped a tear from her eye, gripping her phone and dialing Shanes number over and over again, but there was no answer. The cool night breeze blew in through the car window, and Olive shivered, when did this road be so long that she couldnt see the end of it. She lowered her head and buried her face in herp, sobbing in a low voice, and her breathing became more and more rapid. Little girl, whats wrong with you? Did you have a fight with your boyfriend? The master closed the window, the car inside suddenly quiet, only Olive sobbing can be heard. Hes not my boyfriend, hes just a friend of mine, there was an ident at his location, and Im worried about him. Olive was busy defending herself. The master shook his head, his eyes had long seen through everything, and said thoughtfully, I am over, I can see that you like him a lot, dont worry, he must be fine. I Olive originally wanted to continue to exin, a time but can not say anything to. The car was driving fast on the asphalt road, Olive looked out the window and could not help but feel lost, yes, she did not like Shane, why did not she open her mouth to exin?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. In such a quiet night, it is most suitable for people to repeatedly think about some questions, for example, Olive repeatedly asked herself: do you like Shane? Yes, she likes Shane, so much so that the whole person is about to go crazy with this suppressed feeling. She can hide her feelings from all the people around her as if nothing is wrong, but she can never hide her heart. She has been trying to deceive herself, thinking of all the ways, not willing to allow herself to admit her feelings for Shane, because she is afraid that once she has identified this rtionship, will add a lot of stumbling blocks to her road to revenge. But tonight, for the first time, she looked into her heart and got a positive answer that she was really in love with Shane. I didnt expect that after facing up to these problems, it would make her whole body rxed, like a drowning person suddenly surfacing, and the fresh air would make the whole bodyfortable. Olive opened the car window, she took a deep breath, the car a sharp brake, thennded steadily in front of the set. Little girl, its time to stop, hurry up and get out of the car to take a look. It seems that the master driving, feeling very satisfied with his own driving skills, he turned to Olive and said, You, ah, do not be too anxious, today this car speed I drove to one hundred and eight! Well, thank you, master. Olive was busy fetching two bills from her trouser bag, hurriedly opened the car door, and ran all the way to the set. Just walked to the front door of the set, it smelled a burst of choking smoke, looked up, the fire burned half the sky red, thick ck smoke rising. The sound of people calling for help and crying came to my ears. The crew has now be a mess, all the people seem to be headless flies scurrying around, simply do not know what to do now, although the fire truck has arrived, everyones mood simply can not be calmed over at a time. In this kind of life and death moment, everyones sensitive nerves are infinitely amplified, death seems to be waving to everyone, who does not know when it will be their turn. Olives pace never stopped, she desperately ran towards the set, even if the fire was burning red, it could not stop her determination to see Shane, tears slipped down her cheeks. The staff involved in the shooting this evening have been arranged to an open area outside the set. But the warehouse and dressing rooms where the props were ced, had been surrounded by fire, smoke curling up, it was impossible to see what was going on inside. Olive caught a person and asked someone about the whereabouts of Shane. But at this point, everyones face was so full of panic and fear that no one was in the mood to hear what she was saying. Have you seen Shane? Hello, have you seen Shane? Chapter2793 Worried Olive rushed inside regardless of her safety, her whole being was like a madman. It wasnt until she had confirmed everyone and found that there was no Shane on this side that she was breaking down, when she turned her head and saw Dr. Hingora trying to get into the fire. What are you doing, director! Olive rushed over, followed by the rest of the crew and grabbed Dr. Hingora. Let go of me, let go of me, I have something important inside, I have to go get it! Dr. Hingora insisted on going into the fire despite the persuasion of the people. Instead of being able to hold Dr. Hingora in ce, she was dragged forward a few steps. Director, dont be impulsive, the fire is raging, if you go in, the consequences are unthinkable! There is nothing more important than your life! You let go of me, hurry up and let go of me, I have to go in, this thing is very important to me! Dr. Hingoras two eyes were red, and the inside of his eyes were covered with red blood, he looked so desperate. How could Olive let go of him? This was a human life, and he had to stop it. But before he could react, he was pushed to the ground by Dr. Hingora. Ah! Olive screamed in pain as her palm came into contact with the hot ground. Director! When she came back to her senses, Dr. Hingora was about to enter the sea of fire, the fire is now very strong, if people go in, Im afraid its a bad luck. Olives cry of rm drew the attention of the rest of the crew and they all grabbed Dr. Hingora, Olive even reached out and tugged on the directors ankle. Listen to me, director, you must not go in at this time! You will die if you go in now, life is the most precious thing! Dr. Hingora looked back at Olive, his face was covered with tears at some point, and said heartbreakingly, Thats my life, if I lose it, theres no point in me living! The director, while speaking, beat his chest hard, feeling his iparable heartache now, wondering what it was that made him think it was more important than his own life. You know, Dr. Hingora in the entertainment industry, but a clear stream-like figure, he seems to never care about anything else, anything in his face is breezy on the past. What is it today, so that he has to take his own life, Olive looked at the burning fire, the heart is full of questions. The fire is not under control at all, but is burning more and more vigorous. Do not say that at this time still want to break in, even standing outside have felt all over the burning. Dr. Hingora was so distraught that he fell onto the b with an unstable weight. He looked at the fire with a tear-stained face, his face was ugly, his features were all wrinkled together, the whole person was as if his soul was separated, lifeless. Olive was finally relieved, but she saw Dr. Hingoras broken and lost look, her heart felt a sorrow, this is still the usual spirited director? Olive slowly got up, she moved step by step to the front of director Zhang Wuji and pleaded with him, Director, lets wait outside, the fire is too fierce now, the firemen are not able to control the fire, its too dangerous for us to be here. After Dr. Hingora heard Olive speak, he moved stiffly and raised his head, slowly turned in the direction of the fire, and just stared dumbly like that, as if a robot being manipted by a program. Director Olive called out softly, knowing that Dr. Hingora would not necessarily listen to anything she said now, but she could not ignore it without saying anything. She tried to help Dr. Hingora up from the ground, but just as she did, the director leaned back and fainted on the ground. Ah, someonee quickly, someonee quickly. Seeing this scene, the staff next to him went forward to help put Dr. Hingora into the ambnce.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Olive was surrounded outside, her heart was in her throat, and she could only stomp her feet one by one. Almost an hourter, one after another to see the firefighters, carrying out some of the charred bodies to, Olive surprised speechless, she did not want to look, but could not help but look, afraid that they missed something like. But after she carefully identified, there was no Shane inside. Olive breathed a sigh of relief: Luckily, theres no Shane. Of course, she knows that at this time to say such things, for the families of those who died, is very unfair. Olive, who are you looking for? I see youve been distracted all night. The person who asked was one of Olives co-workers who was filming with her, and the look in her eyes was not only curious, but also worried with good intentions. Olive turned around and felt a bit of a sour taste in her nose, finally someone cared enough to ask a question. She said aggressively, Im looking for Shane, I heard hes in the cast today, have any of you seen him? Olive looked at the fire-filled sky and trembled with every word she said. She was terrified in her mind that something bad would happen, the kind of panic she felt while waiting, as if she had been thrown into a frying pan and fried on both sides. The firefighters brought out a few more bodies from the set, and Olive stretched her neck to make sure there was no Shane, which felt like a roller coaster ride that went up and down, not knowing when it would end. Mr. Lopez? Is the Lopez family that young master? Some of the staff around asked curiously, but they werent as anxious as Olive, and were no different from the usual chatter. Olive wished that Shane would appear in front of her eyes next second, and once she heard Shanes whereabouts, she nodded: Yes, thats right, thats him! Have you seen where he is? Oh Mr. Lopez went to the hospital long ago, he did not tell you? The staff said breezily, but she didnt expect to be tugged by Olives arm fiercely in the next second, she was so anxious that she couldnt care less about how she was acting in front of the crowd, now she just wanted to know more about Shanes news. Which hospital? When did he go? The staff was startled and said after a moments hesitation, The Promise Hospital in front of you, dont worry, hes actually Chapter2794 False alarm Olive did not have time to listen to the staff to finish, she now has too many doubts in her mind, very interested in knowing what happened to Shane will be sent to the hospital, only one thought in mind, that is, to see Shane quickly. The fire gradually faded, and the sky was raining, perhaps because God could not see past the fire. Raindrops fell on Olives cheeks above, vision became increasingly blurred. The road has be waterlogged because of the fire trucks, and many small private cars are blocking the road, not to mention that it is now difficult toe to a cab. Olive was like a woman in a frenzy on the streets of the traffic, she ran to the middle of the road and tried to stop a car, but there was no way, everyone seems to have something urgent tonight, everyone does not have much patience, the sound of the horn mixed with the sound of rain, Olives brain also buzzed. She raised a hand to wipe a handful of rain on her face, a turn, almost by a car to hit up, good thing the driver braked sharply, otherwise the fall on the ground is her. Youre crazy, in the end do not grow eyes? So old, running around on the road what! Luckily, the driver was more polite and just opened the window and scolded Olive, who knew that she was too irrational today. She kept saying sorry, but the aggression in her heart was like akeing up, and she couldnt stop her heartache. Olive couldnt stop a car no matter what she did, so in desperation, she squatted on the ground holding her head and crying bitterly, ready to run to Promise Hospital by herself, and at this very moment, a cab drove by and stopped by her side. Yo, whats wrong with you, little girl? So much rain first get in the car toe, where are you going I will send you there. The master rolled down the window to point to the rain in the sky and shouted at Olive. Master, please take me to Promise Hospital, Olive hurriedly got up, she was like grabbing thest straw, pulled open the car door and sat on it. With a snap, the car door was closed, Olive leaned back against the seat and closed her eyes, feeling that the whole world had suddenly be quiet, isted from all the noise of the outside world.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The rain this evening is really a little too heavy. Plus it was time to get off work, the road was surrounded by a flood, every car was on high beam, everyone seemed to be shrouded in ayer of fog, the cars driving speed was greatly discounted, everyone was difficult to move forward, maybe not faster than the people walking outside. Suddenly a lightning bolt, only to hear a loud boom, Olive shivered. This lightning seems to have struck her heart, her breathing is about to stop nervously, if only it hadnt rained, maybe the work would have reached the hospital entrance by now. Olive kept psyching herself up, telling herself over and over again to rx, not to be too nervous, it will be fine. But the more she did this, the more worried she became. It seems that her liking for Shane is not just on the surface. In herst life, she was fond of Quincy and was even willing to pay his debts and sell her body, but these two feelings arepletely different, she has never been so crazy because of Quincy, and her whole heart is burning, and she cant wait for it to be herself who gets hurt. The car finally stopped at the entrance of Promise Hospital after about ten minutes, Olive thanked the master and opened the car door and started running in the rain towards the hospital lobby. The hospital lobby was lined with people, perhaps because of the fire tonight, resulting in many people being admitted with injuries, and Olive stood in the lobby, looking around, not knowing where she should look for Shanes figure, the rain falling on her cheeks one by one along her hair, making her look a mess. Olive gulped and felt a dry, stinging pain in her throat. She ran to the medical guide desk and asked, panting, Hello, Id like to ask the patients who were sent here from the fire scene, where are they? After hearing this, the nurse at the information desk raised her hand and pointed to the emergency room on the right and said, Theyre all in the emergency room, go see if theres anyone youre looking for. Olive was in a hurry and even forgot to say thank you, so she turned around and ran to the emergency room. This Promise Hospital, she has been here many times recently, Tatum and Alieen live here, so she is familiar with the hospital route, although the nurse at the information desk only pointed to the right, but she was able to quickly find the location of the emergency room. When she arrived at the emergency room, her legs were as heavy as if they were filled with lead, and it was hard to take one more step. Leaning against the emergency room door, Olive suddenly flinched, she knew Shane was inside, she did not dare to go in, she was afraid, she was afraid to see the results she could not bear. Suddenly, from the other direction, the wind pushed over a hospital bed, a tall man lying in the bed, but the mans face was half wrapped in gauze, it was impossible to see the face. Olives heart trembled, and when the doctors pushed the bed past her, she couldnt hold back her tears any longer and they came out directly, thinking, Isnt that man in the bed Shane? Olive walked in on trembling legs and grabbed a nurse straight away and asked, Whats wrong with him ? The nurse took a look at the teary-eyed Olive, thinking only that it was the patients family, and said with a stony face, The patient was burned on the side by the fire that fell on the room beam, and there are burns on the face, but dont worry, its not a big problem, it wont be life-threatening, andter it will be able to restore its former appearance through skin grafting. Olive froze for a moment, she felt that this person on the bed must be Shane, raised her hand and grabbed the armrest of the bed, her body was shaking violently, a heart was seized with pain, tears could not stop falling down. The doctor gave a wink to the nurse, signaling her to let Olive go. Miss, you are here now will dy our treatment, I have just said, this patients problem is not big, you do not need to be too sad, or prepare for the cost of treatment, it is estimated that it is not a small amount Once Olive heard this, her head nodded and she huffed and said, Dont worry, money is not a problem, I will definitely actively cooperate with his treatment. The nurse sighed and tried to push Olive away, but to her surprise she jumped right on top of the patient and cried bitterly, a scene that the hospital staff had long seen and had to give her a few minutes to calm down. Olive, is that you? Chapter2795 their future A familiar voice came from behind her, with a bit of surprise in its tone. Olive froze, sniffled, her mind quickly searched for the owner of the voice, slowly turned around, as stiff as a puppet, the man standing at the corner, is not it Shane, whom she had been looking for all night? He was unharmed, and his whole body was still as suave as ever, standing there like that, his body still full of attraction. Shane? Olive looked at the person on the hospital bed, and then looked at Shane, blushed for a moment, such an embarrassing scene, actually by Shane to see, was thinking how should go to exin this scene, looked up, Shane has walked to his own heel. Whats wrong with you? Your eyes are red and you look sad. Did something happen? Look at you all wet, what on earth have you been doing? Shane, like a housekeeper, said a lot of motherly things and hurriedly took off his jacket and draped it over Olives body. Olive could hardly control her emotions, and now she was crying with joy. Tears flowed incessantly, so that Shane did not know what to do, froze, raised his hand to embrace Olive, said in a heartfelt tone: Well, do not cry, see you cry, I feel bad Olive buried her head deep in Shanes chest, breathing hard, only belonging to Shanes kind of fresh mint smell, tears fell incessantly. Thisdy, what is your condition? The doctor and the nurse looked at each other until they were sure she was mistaken, then they pushed the hospital bed away. After crying for a while, Olive was also a little tired, and only at this time did she know the word shyness, and was busy breaking away from Shanes embrace. She cleared her throat and said with some embarrassment, I lost my temper just now, isnt it quite humiliating? Olive lowered her head after she finished speaking, her eyes were swollen like two walnuts after crying for too long, and she didnt want to be seen by Shane in this way. Theres nothing to be ashamed of, I just want to know what happened to you, why are you so sad and upset? Shanes voice was a bit hoarse as he led Olive to a chair and sat down, while he himself was half crouched next to Olive. With such close contact, Olive really had no face to face Shane, nor did she want to know what expression was on Shanes face now. She had never felt so embarrassed before. Whats wrong? Dont want to tell me? Neither of the two spoke, and it took a moment to slow down before Shane opened his mouth to ask. I Olive lifted her head and met Shanes eyes, her cheeks once again turning red and hot, was she going to say it? I just thought that person on the hospital bed was you, so I lost my temper it was so embarrassing. Olive muttered, the more to the back of the voice is smaller. So you cried so sadly? Just for that matter? A light smile crossed the corner of Shanes mouth as he spoke once more to confirm. Olives eyes were red and her nose was sore. For a moment, it was as if she was the most aggrieved person in the world, her tears flowing uncontrobly, her shoulders moving violently. Shane listened to Olives aggrieved words and felt his whole heart melting because of her. He sighed faintly, his eyes full ofughter: Are you caring for me? Olive, dont deny it, your look all shows it. Olive listened to his warm voice and slowly sensed that something was wrong, she stiffened and looked up at Shane, only to bump into his smiling eyes. Her heart felt like it had been hit hard, Olive pushed Shane away and turned around to walk outside, with anger in her back. Looking at her, Shanes heart thumped, knowing that something was wrong, he hurriedly went after her: Whats wrong with you? Is there something wrong with you, or are you angry with me? No matter what happened, you can tell me honestly, dont keep it inside, okay? Shane sighed, when ites to things rted to Olive, he really cant help himself, he cant control his emotions at all. Olive finally stopped under his words of conviction, her eyes still had tears in them, watery, pitiful, and cold. Out of the mouth, full of aggression: Do you know, I was just worried sick about you, I almost almost had a nk mind and passed out. But you, not only did notfort my emotions, but also mocked me. Did it surprise you that I was worried about you? You are really heartless Olive was so aggrieved, obviously it was such a big deal, but Shane only cared about that little bit, which really made her full of aggression is no ce to vent. Olive wanted to reach out and p Shanes chest, but she stopped. Shane frowned, he knew Olive was really angry, but it was just a misunderstanding. He sighed and hastily apologized, Okay, okay, this thing is my fault, its my fault, I apologize to you, okay? Dont be angry, if you are really angry, hit me and scold me as much as you want. Olive ignored his words and rushed out of the hospital and went to sit on a bench in the garden behind the hospital, which was very isted and pressed with no one.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She sat down and wiped her tears with a tissue, and her foundation stuck to the paper. Even without looking in the mirror, but Olive knew she must look particrly wretched now. But that was not the point, the point was that she had just made a big mistake, thinking that the person lying in the hospital bed was Shane, and had made such a mess of it. Olive turned her head and saw that Shane had caught up with her. She turned around nonchntly and said, Why are you still following me? Are you trying to make fun of me for being stupid and doing all kinds of stupid things, and then take advantage of the opportunity to sarcasm me? Olive was angry and could say anything, and Shane knew it, so he didnt argue with Olive. He sat beside her, but Olive stood up in anger, and Shane had no choice but to force Olive to sit down. Olive struggled, but there was nothing she could do, because the difference in power between men and women was too great. He exined unhurriedly: What just happened was a misunderstanding, and I know its my fault for causing such a big emotional impact on you, but Im d that you care about me. All this time, youve been avoiding it, and its so easy to show that you care about me, so it shouldnt be too much for me to show that Im happy, right? Chapter2796 Aggressive Listening to Shanes words, as if he was still very aggrieved, Olive couldnt help but calm down as she listened. She knew that the reason for everything was on her own and really shouldnt have lost her temper with Shane. Olives emotions have eased a lot now, and she knows she shouldnt have, so she calms down. The momentary choking just now and the heart palpitations now made it very clear to Olive that she really did care about Shane. His ce in her heart had long been out of control. Olive closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, they were full of rity: I was really scared to death just now, you know? I even had a feeling of suffocation at that moment. But if you werent hurt, why did youe to the hospital for a good reason? Could it be that something is wrong with you and youre hiding it from me on purpose? Olives suspicious eyes scanned Shane, as if he was really lying. Shane was speechless for a moment, and then smiled helplessly: You really misunderstood, its just that something happened to a work employee and I sent him to the hospital. Im really fine, cant I let you check it out? Olive was not polite, her eyes unceremoniously swept around to see that Shane was really fine, and only then did she let out a breath, with a few new tears spilling out of the corners of her eyes. Olive took a deep breath: Shane, through what just happened I learned that I really like you and thats why I care about you so much. It was wrong of me to keep running away from you and not face my true heart before. But I I think clearly now, I want to be with you! A speech, Olive said powerfully, and the tone of voice is very serious, with a little shy. The first time I saw you, I thought you were going to keep running away. Shanes deep confession, Olive heard clearly, she blushed for a moment, but her heart was more sorry: Im sorry, its all my fault for not thinking well before, and keep avoiding you, you must be very hard in your heart. As she said that, Olive felt a little sorry for herself, but Shane frowned gently: No, I dont like to hear sorry from your mouth, or sorry words, you know, you wont be sorry. He was so gentle and aware of her feelings that Olive couldnt help but put her lips together and the two kissed, kissing each other in a way that was difficult to separate. When the kiss was over, Shanes eyes were full of smiles: What is the rtionship between us now? Its time for you to give me a name, right? Olive knew what he meant, but was indeed a bit shy, she lowered her eyes and was silent for two minutes before speaking slowly, You are my boyfriend now, of course. Hearing Olives own admission, Shanes floating heart could finally be put down, he exhaled and smiled: Im really very happy to hear you say that. After talking for a while, Shane walked Olive back to the apartment, and the two of them were separated at the door. Shane was reluctant to part with Olive so soon, and he raised his eyebrows, Arent you going to invite me in? Im your boyfriend now, its time to change my status in front of your friends. Shane said sweetly, so Olive was not willing to hide anymore, and she led Shane back together. It was just a pity that Elio was not at home. She looked around and Maisie was probably in her room, but for her emotional reasons, Olive did not call her out. Olive pulled Shane down on the sofa, the two of them smiling sweetly and whispering. Suddenly, the bedroom door opened with a creak, and Shane and Olive turned around together, and Maisie looked at them with cold eyes and said coldly, Are you two together? Her tone seemed unperturbed, but there was no congrattions, and Olives heart trembled as she did not speak. It was Shane who answered her question, Well, were already together, congrattions. Maisie didnt say anything for a while, she shot Olive a look with some mockery: Have you forgotten what Ive been through? There is absolutely no good oue for you to be with him. Maisies words made Olives whole body stiffen in ce, she couldnt help but think of what happened with Maisie and Ocan, wasnt this a lesson from the past? Looking at Olives face appeared loose, Shane some worry, so easy to seed, but not yet hot, girlfriend again flew away? Shane definitely will not stay put, he hurriedly sober voice: You are you, Olive is Olive, you two are different! Besides, I will never be as indifferent as Ocan, I will make everyone recognize Olive for who she is. Listen to his strong words, Olives heart is full of emotion, she has more courage, but then, Maisie again aggressive: Whats the use of saying these nice words? Do I need to repeat what kind of person your father really is? Besides, you are the heir apparent, and your status is even more special, representing the Lopez familys importance to you! Olive couldnt help but bite her lower lip as she listened to her words. She thought along with Maisies words, but soon, Olive didnt dare to think further. Because Maisie had a very good point, even justified, her eyes crossed with disappointment and sadness. Shane was so close to her that he could see it clearly, and he was irritated for no reason: Shut up, you dont know anything about our rtionship, who are you to talk nonsense!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Olive, dont believe what she said, if you dont believe me or are afraid of those things happening, I can take you back right now and let my dad know who you are and let all the people acknowledge your existence. Shane spoke in a deep voice, like a vow, and his words immediately subdued Olive, and she was instantly enlightened. The future was for the two of them to run together, not for one person to struggle. Shane could think about the future and make such a big decision, so what reason did she have to hold back? Olive clenched her fist firmly and met Shanes eyes. Noticing the change in Olives expression, Shane showed a smile, his eyes full of expectation, and as expected, he was not disappointed. Olive turned her head to look at Maisie, she smiled sweetly: No matter what kind of hardships and ups and downs we will encounter in the future, but I will never separate from him, I will face it together with him! Chapter2797 Something important Olives tone was particrly firm, Shane couldnt help but feel that his dedication wasnt meaningless, with a smile in his eyes, he drew closer to Olive, and the two hearts seemed to stick together. Maisie ice-cold look at the two of them sweet look, her tone is still the same: Whatever you guys, anyway, do not wait to end up the same as me, and thene back to me to cry. With that, Maisie reentered the room and Olive sighed as she pulled Shanes arm: Dont be angry, she hasnt been in a good moodtely because that incident brought her too much influence. The reason she said those words was also because she was afraid that I would get hurt. Saying that, Olive was a little embarrassed, she didnt know what to say. She was with Shane, Maisie should have known her choice, but she still said those words to her face, making everyone quite embarrassed. Shane collected the emotions in his eyes: Dont worry, Im not so concerned with her in general, Im just afraid she will influence your decision. You have to know that no matter what happens in the future, I will always be by your side and face it together with you. He said he took Olive into his arms. Olive actually rejected having intimate contact with others, but for some reason, when she had intimate contact with Shane, not only did she not reject it, her heart was beating extra fast. I know how you feel, dont worry, what she said just now, I didnt take it to heart at all, you dont have to worry about it. Olive blinked her eyes, she knew Shane was counting on this matter. Seeing this, Shane was finally relieved. Suddenly, Olive heard a movement, as if someone was opening the door! Realizing that Elio wasing back, Olive panicked and tried to push Shane away, but he deliberately used a lot of force. What are you doing? Get out of the way, Elio ising back! Olive finally couldnt stand it anymore and reminded in a small voice, but she met Shanes eyes with a smile. She finally realized Shanes intention and red at him, What the hell do you want? As soon as the words left her mouth, the door was opened and Elio came back from outside happily, but when she saw the scene inside the door, her eyes widened: What are you two doing! Elios stammering made Shane have to let go of Olive or he should really get angryter on. He was in a good mood and raised his eyebrows at Elio: Didnt you see clearly enough, the two of us are together and are doing what lovers can do! His words made Olive blush even more, she pushed Shane: Come on you, dont talk nonsense. Elio, dont stand at the door, hurry up ande in, standing there like a fool! Olive greeted Elio, and only then did she remember that she was still standing outside, and hurriedly went in: Its not because of you two, its caused me too much of a shock. All said and done, its all your fault. Okay, okay, okay, its all my fault, its all my fault, okay? Keep your voice down, shes still resting in her room! Elio noticed her movement and realized that it was Maisie who had returned. Then Elio really lowered her voice a little, her expression was full of excitement: Olive, you are really something, actually behind my back to catch such a diamond king! No, you two have to buy me dinner! No matter what, Elio is Olives friend, and her attitude is the opposite of Maisies, she seems to be very supportive, which immediately gets Shanes goodwill. He hurriedly responded, Its right to invite you to dinner, when you have time, tell Olive, well treat you to dinner. Olive didnt dare to let the two of them continue to get along like this, so she pushed Shane away: Itste, you go back to rest early. Its not convenient now that they are all there, wed better see you some other time. Mostly because there were other people present, Olive was shy and embarrassed. Shane could see that, so he had to agree, after all, he couldnt be too hasty, he smiled, Then I wont disturb your rest, sleepte. After Shane left, Olive met Elios using eyes: Olive, youre not mean enough to carry on quietly without my knowledge, really, giving me such a big surprise! But Shane can be really handsome, such a superb man is also in your pocket, really let people envy and hate. The main thing is that Olives ce has not been touched at all, and the two people have gotten together without a word, which really surprised Elio. Looking at Elios sultry eyes, Olive felt a little funny: Okay, dont think about it, no matter how you look at it, its my boyfriend, and it wont be yours, okay? Im not really going to steal a man from you, but youre just too mean, and Ill take that into ount! Elio was a little annoyed, and when she looked up, she saw Olives yful eyes, and only then did she realize that she was deliberately flirting with her. Olive pulled Elio along: Come on, itste at night, stop tossing and turning, hurry up and go to bed. No, tell me more about you and Shane, I want to hear more, tell me more, tell me more! Olive blinked, she was being pestered by Elio, she had no choice, she was about to talk when Maisie came out of the room with her wheelchair, Can you two keep your voices down, its very noisy. Her tone is very parallel, as if she is using, Elio can not ept it for a while, but can not say anything. After watching her go back to her room and close the door, Elioined with great dissatisfaction: Whats wrong with her? Whats the big change in her temperament? Well, her affair with Shane has caused her emotional instability, so you should be more understanding. Olive patted Elios shoulder and told her not to take it personally.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Listen to Olives words, Elio also can not say anything more, in addition to understanding what else can do? She let out a breath: Okay, okay. The next morning, Olive just woke up and received a call from Shane, Hello. Her voice was low and dark, very beautiful, Shane showed a smile: Littlezybones, youre awake? Youre thezy bum, Im not going to the set untilter, its normal to wake up at this hour. Olive protested. Since they became a couple, they seemed to be talking nonsense that was not nutritious, but very sweet. Shane smiled, Okay, youre right about everything. Theres a lot going on at the office today, so I guess Ill be busy untilte, so I wont be with you. But tonight we both have to have dinner together. Chapter2798 Never Leave Shane was having a hard time not seeing Olive for a day. Olive readily agreed, and the two hung up after booking a time and location. After all, Shane had his own business to attend to, and Olive had to get up and go to the set. When Elio saw Oliveing out, he even deliberately pretended to be sour and said, Yo yo yo yo, youre in a rtionship now, do you have a loving breakfast and being delivered ah? Olive did not have a general calction with Elio, after all, jealousy from single dogs is very normal, she snickered: Neither. But to your dismay, I have candlelight dinner and being picked up. Elios newly raised smile froze again. Olive went out with augh, she hadnt been in a good mood recently, all sorts of things piling up, but because of what happened with Shane, she was once again vibrant. She liked her energetic self. Aftering to the set, the atmosphere in the whole set was rather low because of the fire, the set lost a lot of ocarinas. But the good thing is that the props are still there, so we can maintain the normal shooting, Olive can be considered relieved. However, Dr. Hingora was distracted and let stop from time to time, he finally sat aside to rest. Dr. Hingora usually treats the cast and crew well, so everyone likes him, and now that they see him in a depressed mood, they all have the sense not to bother. But Olive didnt go with the flow, she came to Dr. Hingoras side and handed him a bottle of mineral water: Director, have some water, your mouth is all peeled. Dr. Hingora didnt even raise his head, just said thank you. Knowing that he was in a very low mood, Olive hesitated for a moment or two and finally spoke up: Director, why are you so emotional in the end?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Yesterday, after that fire, Dr. Hingora went in despite everything, his image was almostpletely gone, but he simply didnt care, there was something more important inside. Olive was curious as to what kind of hidden agenda was hidden in there that straightened Dr. Hingora out. If you do not want to talk, I can not continue to ask. But there is something I still have to say to you, you tell the matter, more people are stronger, maybe they can help you find something. Dr. Hingora heard Olives hidden meaning, and he smiled bitterly: There is a picture of Oshnar inside His tone was very low, Olive heard theplexity and sadness inside, her heart also followed a little seized, after all, her rtionship with Dr. Hingora is still okay. Then, Olive instantly thought of the photo on the tombstone. Even if it was just a simple ck and white photo, it could still show how beautiful that person must have been when she was young. Olive sighed heavily in her heart. Dr. Hingoras eyes were full of confusion and reminiscence, and Olive guessed that he was probably remembering the good old days with Oshnar. She exhaled slowly: Director, although I do not know what happened in the past, but some things are in the past, you are now a big director, there are a lot of important things on your shoulders! Dr. Hingoras eyes were downcast, as if he was seriously listening to Olives words, but the sadness emanating from his body was impossible to ignore. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The break was almost over, Dr. Hingoras emotions had almost eased, and the two went over there together to prepare for the shoot, while Olive had already brewed up her emotions. At the end of the days work, Olives heart finally dropped. She had just stepped out of the set when she was hugged by a man, and she was so shocked that she almost screamed. But the familiar scent made her recognize the person hugging her as Shane. There was always news that there were fans who deliberately mixed up as work employees just to mooch off or be perverted, and Olive was certainly scared to death. Her fearful look was clear to Shane, and he couldnt help butugh: Why are you so scared, Im not going to eat you. Olive took the time to reply to Shane, I thought Id run into a pervert or something, it scared me. She was not ming Shane, but was really scared. Shane hurriedly handed her a bottle of water: Okay, okay, Im sorry, its my fault, I apologize to you. Hurry up and smooth the air, not scared ah, lets go to the car. Olive is still talking to Shane seriously: Although I am not particrly popr, but no matter how to say is a public figure, also has a certain fan base. You dont know, some fans are particrly fanatical, even to the point of going crazy, so they will do some crazy actions. Olive smooth these at the same time, but also seriously stared at Shane, his expression really serious: You can rest assured, with me, absolutely will not let your situation be dangerous. Shanes words made Olive very satisfied. He drove off with Olive in his car, and Olive took a look at the direction before changing the subject: Didnt we book a time and address this morning, I thought I was going to go by myself, but who knew youd actuallye to pick me up. Olive was very surprised, Shane knew she was asking a question and he casually replied, I was very efficient today, so things at work were taken care of early because I couldnt wait to see you. Shane wasnt lying, he was working so hard to see Olive as soon as possible, but he wasnt tired at all. Hearing the sweet words, Olives heart warmed up and she raised her smile: Your mouth is so sweet. But who knew that Shanes eyes shed a glint: Or Ill give you a taste, or how do you know if its really sweet or not? Seeing that Shane was about toe up to her, Olive was a bit shy, she quickly avoided it: Come on, youre still in the car, can you be more serious, dont be so serious. The car behind him kept honking, and he sighed with regret: I thought I could kiss. Olive was toozy to pay attention to him, so she looked out the window at the scenery, the route did not seem to be the one they had agreed on. Olive was a little curious: Where are we going now? Why do I look at this road, it doesnt look familiar. She still remembered a bit of the road. Shane had a bad intention, he deliberately teased Olive: You dont even know where to go and youreing with me, arent you afraid Ill sell you on purpose? Chapter2799 nervous Olive skimmed her lips, she was just about to answer not afraid when she suddenly got interested again, so she raised her voice and shouted delicately: Master, why did you give me away, thats not what you said when you bought me in the first ce. The fact that Olive is almost crying, the change of face is like a book, Shaneughed and yed along with her: You know, people have a sense of novelty, you are just tired of ying with me now. But but at first you didnt say that at all, you said you really liked me, otherwise I wouldnt be with you. The fun of being with a drama queen is very much that Shane really cant do anything with Olive, but has to y along with her: You know, what men say doesnt count, its just to fool you women anyway. He yed as if he was really a scum, Olive skimmed, some do not want to y further, after all, there is no point. You really act like a cold-blooded, heartless scum, say, is it so appropriate because you are acting in your own right? Olive beamed, unable to tell if she was pretending or really angry. Shane really had a hard time saying this, he was so frustrated: Just now it was obvious that you wanted to y this game, and now you are saying that I am a scum, I am really too aggravated. Looking at him deliberately made like this, Olive snorted out augh, You really have quite a talent for acting, I want you to be an actor. I cant do that. Shane refused. Olive shifted back to the question she had asked: What do you want to do with me anyway? Her heart was not sure, she always felt that something would happen, and as expected, Shane showed a meaningful smile: Didnt I tell you yesterday that I would take you back to see my father? Today, of course, Im keeping my promise. Olive was speechless for a moment, her whole brain blinked as if it had died for a moment. Did Shane really mean it? She thought he was just saying that to Maisie. Olive was suddenly very flustered, fidgeting: How can this be? No, no, Im not ready at all, I cant go now. She waspletely unprepared, and even dressed very casually, this look to meet his father, Olivepletely unable to ept. But Shane smiled: Whats there to prepare for, its just a sit-down. Dont worry, hes not a big tiger, he wont eat anyone. But his words had no effect at all, Olive was lost in thought, her emotions were veryplicated: What the hell is going on? Why did you make such a decision all of a sudden? Its not a sudden decision, its a premeditated one. Besides, I said it myself yesterday in front of Maisie, and today Im just keeping my promise. Shane said very casual and rxed, as if it was a normal but small thing, but Olive nervous called breathing very difficult. Looking at her pale face, Shane couldnt help but sigh: Youre not very brave, howe youre like this all of a sudden after learning this news, are you really too happy? What happy? She was obviously nervous! Olives heart was distracted, Shane continued, Dont worry, its just a meal, nothing will happen. Ive prepared all the gifts, dont you worry about what Im doing? The original is still quite relieved, but after this experience, Olive still think it is better to be careful. She scratched her hair in annoyance: Of course youre very rxed now, youre not the one meeting the parents! Shane in the end was a little upset, after all he had known Olive for so long, the first time he saw her like this, his eyes were full of worry.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Could it be that you are not feeling well? I look at your face is very poor, if only simply nervous, should not reach such a point. How about this, lets go to the hospital and have a checkup? Shane said seriously, without any intention of joking. The tension rxed a bit at his words, Olive shook her head: Im fine, but Im just too nervous, Im having a hard time breathing. He said, Olive also deliberately holding his heart, making strange movements to. Shane wondered, Whats so disturbing? Of course Im afraid they dont like me. Olives mood dropped, no matter what, with Maisie ahead of her, Olive could no longer pretend to look like nothing was wrong. Because she knows it is likely that she will be the next Maisie. Seeing Olives mood is not right Shane knew that if he didnt say something at this moment, it is estimated that Olive is shrinking back with a shrinking turtle, then he has done all this time is a foregone conclusion ah. He hurriedly expressed his loyalty: Do not worry, you are so cute, he will definitely like you. As long as the people who have really contacted you, they will be conquered by your personality. This is not a lie, Olives bodyes with a special charm, will not be able to help attracting others. Olive blushed, and he continued, Besides, no matter what the storm is I will face it with you, no need to be afraid. With suchfort, Olives entire being lifted up, she exhaled: Thank you for having you by my side, if it werent for you, I wouldnt know what to do. She is also an ordinary person, with flesh and blood, with fears. And Shane is strong enough to hold a piece of her world together and keep her happy alone, which Olive really appreciates. But what the future holds, they both will never leave each other. The car drove for about half an hour and arrived at the entrance of an extremely luxurious vi. The whole vi was a European style, romantic and stately in temperament, with a high foyer and imposing doors, round arched windows and corner stone masonry, showing all the grace and elegance, and several people in ck suits with sunsses guarding the front door. In fact, when the car drove up the road in front of the vi, Olive vaguely guessed that these belonged to the Lopez familys private area, because there was not a single moving car on this section of the road, while the next road was full of traffic. The guards looked at the iing vehicles and hurriedly opened the gate of the vi, and Shane drove in, while Olive, sitting on the passenger side, was very shocked to see such a luxurious scene, although she has been in the entertainment industry for so many years, and is also considered a minor celebrity. Chapter2800 Meet The money is not badpared to the average person, butpared to Shanes family is a world away, which can not help but make her heart a little apprehensive. Shane didnt notice Olives nervous face at this time, he was a gentleman who got out of the car and opened the passenger door, blocking the roof with one hand and holding Olive down gently with the other, afraid that Olives head would hit the roof of the car. After Olive got out of the car, her body stalled a bit, Shane knew Olive would not be calm inside, smiled and said, Dont be nervous, just like a normal visit to someones home,e on, go in! Once inside, he saw two rows of servants standing at the door and bowing deeply in greeting, Shane nodded and waved his hand casually, and someone went to drive into the garage. Inside the vi was a magnificent ce, like being in a pce, even some of the small decorations were extraordinarily exquisite. After Shane dragged Olive inside, she saw that nso was sitting there reading the newspaper and Shanes mother was peeling an apple, the two of them were talking andughing. When she saw Olive appear in her home, Ocans mother frowned, her smiling face disappeared, and her whole person was gloomy and terrible, saying in a dissatisfied voice: Why did youe to my home? After all, in the Lopez family, no matter how much you dont like a person, as long as that persones to the door, that person is a guest, and treating guests has its own way of treating guests. The Lopez familys way of hospitality, otherwise this kind of thing out, the Lopez family more or less impact on them. Hearing nso call Ocans mother Canes, Olive muttered in her heart: Canes is such a light name, and Shanes mothers style of action how ipatible? Shane felt the slight sweat in Olives hands and held Olives hand close to her ear, saying, Shes Shanes mother, Canes, its okay, dont worry about her. Shanes words made Olives heart a little more stable, then smiled and greeted her, Hello, uncle and aunt, Im sorry to bother you. Who are your aunts and uncles? Dont put gold on your face, okay? We dont have such poor rtives like you. Canes Sonko couldnt help but sneer and snort with disdain. When she heard Canes words, Olives face changed and she just wanted to say something, Shane gently squeezed her hand and shook his head at her, then he said coldly to Canes, This has nothing to do with you, we are here to see my father, not you, just stay there. You Shanes words made Canes cheeks red and he looked at them with gritted teeth like a ball holding his breath. Then turned to nso extremely dissatisfied said: Look at your son, he actually talk to me like this, not at all put me as an elder in the eyes, you also do not care. nso was actually a bit dissatisfied with Canes performance, at least the outsiders were still there, no matter how to say, the door is a guest, the first time to treat others like this, it is inevitable that people will gossip, for his wifes unreasonable attitude, he could not help but coldly said, Look at you now, no elder look. Canes did not expect that nso did not turn to herself, but also reprimanded her, which at once made her both sides are not human, which made her very sad, it seems that what she said is useless. She sat down on the sofa and turned her head away, as if she was gambling. Olive saw the way nso and Canes were angry, so she couldnt help but feel a little d that if nsos attitude was the same as Canes, then even if Shane had spoken up for her and protected her, it would have made her more or less embarrassed. Shane took Olive by the shoulders and walked to nsos front, introducing to nso, Dad, this is Olive, who is now my girlfriend and will be my wife in the future. Shanes tone was firm. nso still looked like he was rejecting people, not displeased because Shane acknowledged Olive as his girlfriend, but only his eyes searched Olives body, as if he was examining something. At this moment, the entire house was terribly quiet, even the sound of breathing could be heard, and the surrounding servants did not dare to make any noise, all standing there with their heads bowed. Olive was oppressed by nsos scrutiny and the aura generated by nso himself, and she felt that it was difficult to breathe. However, Canes suddenly snickered, breaking the somewhat frozen atmosphere, her snicker seemed very abrupt. nso turned his head and gave her a cold look, his eyes were full of dissatisfaction, in fact, in the Lopez family, Canes does not have any authority, but in the view of outsiders he is nsos wife, others naturally treat her politely. In fact, this Olive girl is a small actress, if this in ancient times, ah, it is equivalent to a ywright. Canes got up and paced, revealing Olives identity at once. He also continued to mock viciously: You say you a ywright, what qualification to enter our the Lopez family, I advise you better will go back to a good film, and then casually find a rich second generation can support you for life.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. nso heard thedy say Olives identity, frowned up, yboy this name is indeed very difficult to hear, and nso also slightly with a bit of feudal thinking, which makes Olive in his heart of a good feeling greatly reduced. Shane said angrily, Its not your turn to say whether she can enter the Lopez family or not! When Shane refuted his face in public, Canes face turned blue and he was furious: Am I wrong? She was already a ywright, and now she wants to marry into a rich family. If she enters the door of THE Lopez family, she will be aughing stock in the eyes of others. Two people tit-for-tat, so that nsos temples are about to explode, he finally restrained low yell: All shut up, stop arguing, this family I say. Chapter2801 Agree Said then turned to Shane and said: I want to talk to Miss Holt alone, can it! The words fell, he turned to Olive, as if to seek Olives opinion. Olive heard that nso wanted to talk to her, she was a bit scared inside, she turned her head to look at Shane, when Shane nodded at her, with all the encouragement in his eyes. She replied softly, Okay. After saying that, nso got up and walked to the stairs, while Olive was following closely behind, her heart was pounding, not knowing what she was facing next. nsos aura was so strong that Olive felt as if she was deprived of oxygen. She took a deep breath as she walked and secretly encouraged herself, telling herself to be calm and natural and to try to leave a good impression. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The recliner nso did not open the door to talk, but just quietly look at Olive, Olive was nsos eyes look straight hair in the heart, but she did not dare to take the lead to speak, waiting for nso to speak. The two were silent for a long time before nso slowly opened his mouth and said, There are only two of us in this room now, and I dont want to talk too much nonsense, you say directly, how much money you can pay you to leave Shane? Uncle, I dont understand what you mean by that, Im not with Shane for his money. Olive said without timidity, speaking in a smooth tone, knowing that nso must think she was greedy for Shanes money to be with him. I think Ive made myself clear enough, arent you in it for the money? Olive felt that what she was experiencing now was exactly like the plot of an idol drama, where she was the Cindere in the drama and Shane was the Prince Charming. Olive couldnt help butugh at the thought that she would let herself be offered a price in order to get away from Shane. Seeing a smile appear on Olives face, nso asked with some confusion, What are you smiling at? Imughing, if I leave Shane, I can get a lot of money, its like a pie in the sky, its not enough to make meugh? Olive said at this point as if she were going out on a limb. nso did not expect Olive to be so tough, a trace of anger appeared on his face, you know, all along, except Shane, no one in the family dare to talk to him like this. I know that the Lopez family is not short of money, but you are wrong, Shane and I are not together for his money, we are truly in love, and if you think that giving money will keep us apart, then you are very wrong. Of course, I bet you will try to break us up, I am very sorry, we are ready to face anything, nothing can stop us from being together. Olive understood that nso would look down on her even more if she held her tongue, so she gathered her courage and made it clear that she was determined to be with Shane. nsos face had a trace of surprise, did not expect Olives feelings for Shane so firm, if put on the body of ordinary people, most people will choose money, after all, after rich everything has, many love in front of money is very fragile. But he did not speak, a time when the whole house fell into a dead silence again. Olives body sat more than straight, like a warrior about to die straightened up, in fact, her heart has been prepared for the worst, but these do not let her have the slightest retreat. After a silence, nso suddenly let out augh, is the kind ofughter from the heart, nsosughter, let Olives body immediately tense down again, she does not know why nso willugh, is it because they think they look like death is very ridiculous? Olive full of doubts. She deliberated for a while, but finally could not help but ask: Uncle, what are youughing at? Im notughing at what I just said, am I? If so, let me tell you that I said everything from my heart.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. nso didnt answer Olive, but continued tough at himself. After a while, his trembling body calmed down, then he coughed lightly and said to Olive with a straight face: I am very satisfied with your answer. Olive was surprised by nsos sudden 180-degree change to the point of froth. She didnt think she could easily get nsos approval, and she couldnt believe it for a while. Olive gently pinched herself and found that it was not a dream, she still asked with some doubtful tone, Uncle, you are not joking with me, right? Looking at Olives reaction, nso teased somewhat, If you are thinking that I am joking, then I have no problem with it. After receiving nsos sort of affirmative answer, Olive took a deep breath and asked in disbelief, Uncle, why did you disapprove of me and Shane being together at first, but now you agree? After all, with Maisie and Shane as a precedent, Olive knew that it was not that easy to enter the luxurious family, and that she would encounter many obstacles like Maisie, and she had already prepared herself to face this battle. nso turned his head and looked out the window at the leaves that had withered and fallen, then fell into deep thought, and only after a while did he slowly say: The reason I agreed to the two of you together is not only because you refused the attraction of money, but also because you are very much like a person I once knew. He paused for a moment and then said, That was the woman I loved most in my life. Olives jaw dropped in surprise when she heard nsos words, but she didnt say anything and just looked at nso quietly, making the atmosphere in the room a little more warm and sad for a while. Olive understands in her heart that nso can agree to this matter, mostly because she has the shadow of the woman he has loved. Chapter2802 Difficult At this time, nso did not have the majesty of a moment ago, but a few more decadent body, the eyes are also bing gentle, perhaps only that woman, can make this man who reigns in the shopping mall be soft as water! Neither of them spoke again, and the room fell into silence again. It was a while before nso pulled himself out of that sorrow, and he stood up from his chair, then said to Olive: Well, go down! Dont keep little Yan waiting. With that, he walked toward the door, while Olive followed obediently behind him. At this moment, her heart was very excited, and the great joy made her mind a little dizzy, but she did not show it, only her face was slightly burning. Shane looked at the two peopleing down, inwardly eager to know the result, he went over and took Olive by the hand and asked softly, How did you and my father talk? Uncle agreed that the two of us should be together. Olives tone had a hint of shyness in it. Hearing Olives words, Shane immediately picked Olive up and twirled her around, saying excitedly, I knew you wouldnt let me down, and burst outughing. Olive was shocked by Shanes action, she hurriedly pped Shane, mouth shouted: Put me down, put me down. Only then did Shane put Olive down. Not far away, nso pulled a face and said, What are you doing, this is not decent. But his tone was not overly reprimanding. Canes, after hearing the news, looked even more ugly, like a boiled pigs liver, she couldnt help but say, How can you agree to this? Arent you afraid of people gossiping? The two people who were originally joyful put away their smiles all of a sudden, not expecting that this Canes still wouldnt die and wanted to stop the two of them from being together. Shane opened his mouth and was just about to say something when nso took the lead and said, Okay, this matter ends here, Im in charge of this family, as for the gossip outside, dont pay attention to it, let them talk. Olive, you can stay and eat together today. nso originally wanted Olive to stay and eat together, but Shane shook his head: No, itste, Olive and I will go out to eat, eating here will affect the mood. When Canes heard this, it was clearly directed at her. She rolled her eyes in a strange way and her tone was full of mockery: You dont want to eat at home even before you enter the house, you have to eat out. Shane did not think that replied, I seem to have said before, if you are at home a day, I will note back to eat a day, the sight of you will affect my appetite for food. Shane nonchntly choked me Canes a sentence, turned and pulled Olive out, the two drove straight to the city center.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Today is a long time rare good day, Olive said to eat western food, Shane took Olive to a high-end private chef restaurant, the two eat steak and drink expensive red wine, sofortable. After the meal, it was getting dark and Shane thoughtfully dropped Olive off at the door of the apartment. After getting out of the car, the two of them had a good time together for a while before parting ways. When Olive went upstairs and opened the door, a sour voice came through: Aigoo! Really good love two people oh, cant wait for two people to melt together,! Look at peoples stomachs straight out of acid it. In the living room, Elio was lying on the sofa, looking at himself with a trembling smile. Olive was amused by Elios words, maybe she and Shane did get a little mushy just now, but its normal for couples who have only been together to react this way. Olive spat her tongue at Elio, put down her bag, and went straight over to lie down on the sofa as well. It was only at this time that Maisies eyes moved away from her book and said faintly, Youre back! Olive had been torn before entering the house, whether to tell Maisie about her visit to Shanes house tonight! She was afraid that if she told her, she would hit Maisie, but after thinking about it, such things cannot be wrapped in paper, and Maisie would know sooner orter. Maisie was a little surprised: So fast! Already went to the house, how is the situation? Maisie sounded a bit eager, she was actually concerned about the result. When Elio heard that Olive had gone to Shanes house, he was immediately interested and said with some gossip, Tell me, what is the situation. Olive touched her chin, thought for a while, but decided to tell the truth: At first Shanes dad didnt take a stand, Ocans mom was against us being together, then I was called by Shanes dad to talk in the study, and to my surprise he actually agreed to the two of us being together. Hearing Olive say that nso had agreed to her and Shane being together, Elio was so happy that she was about to jump up and down, while Maisies face turned pale all of a sudden. When Olive saw Maisies face, she knew that Maisie must be feeling bad psychologically. Yes, both of them were in the same situation, but Maisie was rejected while she was approved, which was somewhat unfair to Maisie. Olive got up and went over to take Maisies hand andforted her, Actually, this is a bit unexpected, maybe I was lucky, dont worry, I will work with Shane to find a way to get Shanes dad to approve you as soon as possible. I thought Maisie would regain confidence, but she actually shook her head and refused, No, Ive decided to break up with him, its better for both of us. She wanted to take the opportunity to see the expression on Maisies face, but her head was buried so low that she couldnt see any clues. Elio also realized that something was wrong, she held her breath and did not dare to make any more noise. Olive frowned and took Maisies hand,forting: Why did you suddenly make such a decision? Ocan likes you, you are also fond of him, why do you want to separate? Is it tightly because of these external factors? She doesnt understand why two people who love each other so much have to separate, its really a great pity! But Maisie showed a miserable smile, her eyes lost in thought for a moment: What can we do if we dont separate? Let me live in fear all day long, worrying every day whether I will be framed by someone? And the other side also have to face the threats and reminders of others, with a hundred ways to persuade us both to separate? Chapter2803 She’s out of the hospital Maisie did not speak too fast, and every word she said poked Olives heart, she pursed her lips, and she could not say anything else. After all, she knew something about Maisie and Shane, and she knew that Maisie had been through a lot of terrible things. She let out a breath: In that case, if you think about it, then do what you want. Even if Olive feels pity, feelings are someones own business, everyones choice is different, she cant force others. Because of this matter interrupted a little, she certainly can no longer talk about their own affairs, but also have to collect happy, or Maisie how difficult ah! The three people went back to their respective rooms, Olivey on the bed, the corners of her mouth full of smiles, she thought it would be bumpy and heavy, who knew it would be so easy, like a dream. Because of the excitement, Olive could not resist the drowsiness until veryte. The night was dreamless. Early in the morning, Olive was woken up by a loud phone ringing. She was too sleepy to open her eyes, so she didnt look at it and directly answered the phone. Hello, hello, who is this? Olive muttered, her voice with a bit of a nasal tone from just waking up. Miss Holt, Im so sorry to disturb your rest so early, but theres something I need to report to you, Im the caregiver who took care of Alieen in the hospital, and she has been discharged. Olive was still groggy, but the more she heard, the clearer her consciousness became, and she opened her eyes at once, sat up, and frowned. How did Alieen get out of the hospital so quickly, was she preparing for something again? Olive frowned: She is now in conditionThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Olive felt that things were getting out of hand, and she stopped when she was about to call. The nurse didnt know anything, so she might as well ask Tatum. With that in mind, Olive dialed Tatums number. She woke up early and answered right away, Hello, Olive, why are you calling me, is there something wrong? Olive asked directly, Is Alieen out of the hospital? Where is she now? Tatum didnt dare to hide it from Olive, after all, they all rely on Olive, in case they make Olive angry, what if she doesnt care about them in the future? I have her address here, can you go see her for me? I dont know how her health is, she left without telling me, and refused to listen to me As she spoke, Tatum whimpered, Olive felt annoyed, Alieen how to wake up even his own mother can not care? How cold-blooded and heartless! She got up irritably, not forgetting to reply to Tatum: I know, I will solve this matter, I will contact you if there is any situation. Olive thought of going to see Alieen when she had time to check on the situation, she still had to go to the set. She usually arrived fifteen minutes early, but when she went there today, only some of the people came, but everyone was discussing something. Olive went over and listened, and her eyes widened at once, looking a little incredulous. What did she hear, that Alieen was actually going to be in the group for the movie? What the hell is going on here? Olive thought about it, but still could not think of a reason, so she pursed her lips, did not continue to think. Its true, she was thinking too much! When Olive was in a fog, someone took the initiative to ask: Didnt you say Alieen wasing to the set to shoot a scene? Howe we havent seen her yet? Is it possible that she yed a big game on her first day on set and waste? The producer took a look and warned with his eyes, She is now staying in the surrounding area, the director said to let her look at the script first to familiarize herself with it, no need to start shooting today. You guys behave yourselves, dont gossip here during working hours! Were just curious, why is Alieen here for good reason? Olive originally intended to continue listening, but Dr. Hingora called out to start shooting, so she had to go over. Dr. Hingoras face looked good today, and it was obvious from a nce that he had rested wellst night, and after he recovered, he was even more demanding about the content of the shooting. Olive had to put aside what was on her mind, her mind was only on the scene now. At the end of the day, Olive was so tired that her back hurt. She patted her shoulders, and when she went to pack her things, she took out her phone to look at the address Tatum had given her, and found that Alieen really did live around the set. She pursed her lips and pondered the matter in her mind, so she was so distracted that she didnt even notice the boulder in front of her. Olive suddenly tripped and almost fell to the ground, but fortunately a pair of strong arms reached out and swept her into her arms. A familiar scent greeted her, and Olive instantly knew it was Shane, and she smiled sweetly. Shane frowned and put her back down: What have you been thinking about just now? Ive been watching you, but you didnt look at me and you almost fell over! There was a bit of dissatisfaction in his tone, and Olive knew he was worried about her and thats why he was like that. She smiled curtly, I was thinking about the script, you know, things have been happening on this side of the crewtely, and the filming has been a bit heavy. Shane understood Olive, but he still warned, I can forgive you this time, but thats no reason for you to walk inattentively! Its a good thing I was there this time, or youd have fallen on your face, it would have been ugly. No! Dont call me ugly! Olive pouted softly, not knowing why, but she felt pretty strong. But when it came to Shane, she was like an overgrown child, and she was a bit embarrassed. Shane looked at her cute look, also not good to reprimand, pinch her face, he said: OK, OK, OK, you fall a dog gnawing mud is also good-looking. But howe youre free toe today? Olive changed the subject, Shane wasing, he didnt say anything in advance. Today thepany has fewer tasks, I missed you, so I thought Id take a look. Saying that, his words turned peak and looked at Olive rather sorrowfully, Who knows you actually didnt find me first, s, it really makes me sad and upset. There are many such sweet interactions between lovers, Olive enjoyed it, she took Shanes arm, smiled and assured, Okay, okay, its my fault, Ill apologize to you, okay? Chapter2804 Entangled I promise there wont be a next time, from now on when Ie out, the first thing Ill do is look around to see if theres any sign of you. Hearing these words, Shanes heart was much morefortable, but he didnt dwell on this little thing, Okay, itste now, Ill take you to have a dinner and then send you back. What do you want to eat? Olive is not a picky eater, although the actress has to pay attention to her figure, after all, she has to be photogenic and look good thin. But her physique is very special, she belongs to the type that cant eat fat, plus she usually also works out, so she has a good figure. Olive thought about it and decided to give the choice to Shane: You choose. Shane wasnt polite and took Olive to dinner. After eating, the two of them came out steaming. Olive exhaled andughed: I thought you would take me to one of those romantic, candle-lit dinners with candles inserted, after all, that would fit your status as a domineering president, who knew you were so grounded. Shane heard the joking tone in her words, and he nonchntly tucked her into his arms: Okay, some day Ill take you to a candlelit dinner, and then Ill propose to you and let you be a princess. Two people talking sweet words, but unfortunately the good time always flies, not a short timeter came to Olives apartment building below. Hurry up and go up. Shane kissed her forehead, You must be tired from filming today, go back and wash up and lie down, be good. He could see the residual fatigue under her eyes, although she hid it well. When we parted, Olives heart was filled with a sense of loss, she wanted to stay with Shane forever. But she knew that it was impossible, and she had to suppress her emotions. When she got out of the car, Shane didnt take the car away. You go. Shane shook his head, You go up first, Ill watch you go up and then leave. He had to see her go back with his own eyes before he could rest assured. It was such a simple sentence, Olives heart was so moved: Well, then see you some other time. Olive took three steps back, reluctantly left, Shaneughed behind him: ording to you go on like this, next year can not return home. She fled, afraid that Shane would say something else that would make her blush. During the short walk upstairs, her heart was pounding and Olive thought back to the time she spent with Shane and felt really happy. But this emotion did notst for a while, Olives expression became very serious, because she heard the noise from home. What the hell is going on here? Olives heart thumped, suddenly some ominous feeling, along with closer and closer to her door, this feeling of unease is even more. She took out her keys with difficulty and opened the door slowly, who knew she would see Ocans back, standing in the middle of the living room with his back to Olive. Olive gave a start, her eyes moved down, she saw a lot of debris, it was the vases in the house were smashed a lot. She was in a dilemma for a moment, not knowing whether she should go in or leave as if she didnt know. While Olive was hesitating, the two people inside started arguing. Can you stop being so childish, can this solve the problem? Im tired too, cant you be more rational? Ocans tone was tinged with helplessness and frustration, his eyes kept following Maisie, only for her to go off the rails in her current state. She stared at Shane, tears spilling out of the corners of her eyes, You finally said whats in your heart didnt you, youve been feeling tired for a long time and dont want to be with me! I think you dont want to solve the problem at all, and you want us to settle it once and for all! Maisie hissed hysterically, she almost used all her strength, but the sound that came out was not very loud. Ocan wrinkled his eyebrows, it was obvious that she misunderstood him, he stepped forward, ready to exin, but Maisie smashed another vase at his feet. Get lost! Donte near me, you just stand there! Today Ill just make it clear to you that were breaking up! Break up! In the future, we will not see each other, anyway there is no result in the future anyway The first thing you need to do is to get rid of the problem. She couldnt let go, but the facts pressed her, she had no way out. Olives body shuddered, she always felt that Ocan was about to go berserk, and as expected, she guessed right, Ocan walked over to Maisie in three steps. He cupped her chin and lifted itpulsively, saying viciously, Repeat what you just said if you have the guts! He clenched his fist, his whole body was trembling, and at first nce, his mood swings were particrly strong. Olive watched from outside the door, her heart in her throat, she was afraid that the next second Ocan would hit someone. She hurriedly ran in, the movement woke up the two people, she said dryly: You two are not in the right mood, if you continue to talk, the knife in the hand or stab each other. Otherwise, wait untilter to calm down? She spoke cautiously, watching Ocans movements for fear that he would be agitated again. Maisie pushed the wheelchair and slowly went back to her room, Olive cleared her throat and clenched her fist to look at Ocan: Ill send you down, you tell her to calm down, otherwise this will not be good for you two. Ocans angerden eyes looked at Olive, and he clearly saw her body tremble for a moment, and he snorted disdainfully. Then striding out the door. Olive looked on and called out to him, Ocan, let me ask you something, have you be Alieens golden master again? She didnt understand who was behind Alieens help. Ocan was still unstable and left after dropping the word no. After listening to his categorical answer, Olive knew that Ocan wouldnt lie to her because there was no need to do so, but for some reason, her heart was still a bit restless. Looking at his distant back, Olive returned to her home and tidied up the traces inside.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Just in time, the crews employee called her. Olive, the scene that needs to be shot tomorrow has to be dyed, you can take a day off tomorrow. Hearing this, Olive couldnt help but be curious: Whats wrong? Its not a big deal, its just that thest fire broke some props that are needed for tomorrows shooting, and they are still being customized and not out, so you can rest. Chapter2805 golden master Hearing this, Olive could be considered to know the reason, and she casually agreed, indicating that she knew. The night passed and the morning came again. Olives biological clock woke her up on time, but she didnt have to go to the set today, so how should she organize her activities? Olive wanted to go to Shanespany and keep himpany, but she thought that he was very busy with his work and she would definitely be adding to the chaos.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After thinking about it, she decided it would be better not to disturb Shanes work. Alieen When she thought of her name, Olive had a n at once. Her eyes crossed with interest, thinking that she might as well go to Alieen to see how things were going, since she was nearby anyway and it wouldnt take much time. Then, with her decision made, Olive changed her clothes and went out. She followed the address Tatum gave her and slowly found Alieens ce. Olive unintentionally looked up and saw a luxury car parked not far away, she had good eyesight and casually nced at the license te. She found that it looked familiar. But when Olive thought about it, she couldnt think of where she had seen it before. She frowned, pondering, she saw the car door was opened, she was quick to subconsciously hide behind arge tree. The car is a very familiar back, Olive then fixed eyes to see, this is not Canes? She how did she get here? Olive felt that this matter is certainly not so simple, Canes appeared here, certainly nine out of ten with Alieen have a rtionship. After all, Alieen is also here. But Olive was even more confused, how could Canes be involved with Alieen? Could be because of her? It just so happens that they both hate her! She continued to watch as Alieen opened the door, and because Canes back was to Olive, she couldnt see Canes expression at all, and could only observe Alieen. She kept speaking curtly to Canes, her posture was humble. The whole process did not take more than five minutes, Canes left, she did not even go in the door, just talked to Alieen outside for a while. Olive snickered, she thought who was behind Alieens back, but it was Canes! Then, after making sure Canes left, Olive rang the doorbell. Alieen came out and saw that it was Olive, and her eyes were full of disgust and dislike. What are you doing here? Ive been discharged from the hospital, and you can still haunt me, what a diabolical thing to do! Alieen rolled her eyes, as if she didnt want to see Olive. Olive didnt care, she already knew what kind of person Alieen was, and she really didnt have any improvement. Its just that the hospitals browbeaten look is a stark contrast to the present. Oliveughed casually: How is it that the ghosts just wont go away? I just wanted to see if you were dead, who knew you were alive and well! Listen to my tone, you should be able to detect my disappointment, right? When Alieen heard this, she was furious and furious: Olive, you actually cursed me, do you believe that I will record your current face on video and send it to the Inte, so that others can recognize your true face! Im returning these words to you intact, dont take yourself too seriously, the reason I came over to see you today was just because I was surprised to hear that you were going to join the cast. Olives eyes went cold, she had a hunch that Alieen was preparing some kind of scheme behind the scenes, and now that she looked at it, it really seemed to be the case. Alieen did not say anything, Olive continued to sneer: But I did not expect that you are more skillful than I thought, you have be yellow and thin, but there are still people willing to pay for you, I really do not know what tricks you have yed! Her taunting words were particrly hard to hear, Alieens face turned red all of a sudden, it could be seen that she had just been discharged from the hospital, her lips were still a little pale, it should be that her body had not yet fully recovered. Olive! Im warning you, dont be too arrogant, Im not some soft persimmon to pinch now, I advise you not to offend me too much, or you wont be able to eat it! Olive didnt bother to talk to her and asked the core of the question, Tell me, why do you know Canes and how did you two get together? Olive had to take the opportunity to ask a clear question today, or else in time, Alieen will definitely y tricks again, maybe all kinds of tricks! Listen to Olives question, just Alieen is still very angry, all of a sudden changed her expression, she showed a smile: you actually know ah This look of hers made Olive very distracted, simply exactly the same as Quincy before, both of them were godlike. But one thing Olive could be sure of was that they were definitely both preparing schemes behind the scenes to make her life miserable! Olive clenched her fists, she would never let anyone ruin her life, no matter who it was! After Alieen finishedughing, she looked like she was ready to leave, but Olive found out, and she grabbed her with her quick hands: You want to leave before were clear, do you think its that easy? I tell you, if you dont exin this matter to me clearly today, I will never let you leave. Alieen finally moved, she gave Olive a deep look, her expression sorrowful: Olive, I thought you wouldnt be afraid, but it turns out youre just a paper tiger. But what about me, why should I tell you? Dont you try to get a word out of me! In the end I just want to leave you with four words to remember firmly, youre finished! Alieens voice was strong and sure, and Olive became more and more panicked, she always felt that things were going in a direction she couldnt predict. Olive squeezed Alieens arm, her eyes very sharp: Alieen, what the hell are you talking about, tell me again! Olive was certainly agitated about this out-of-control feeling, and she had to get some words out of Alieens mouth, or Olive would not give up. Alieen tried several times to pull her arm back from her hand, but Olive used so much force that her arm was pinched in a red circle. She simply gave in: Olive, what do you want? Do you think this is going to work, do you really think Im going to tell you anything? This time, Alieen used a very strong force to shake it off, Olive was in a trance and was thrown away by her, so she had to watch her leave. Chapter2806 ominous premonition She clenched her fists, her body was cold, and she felt a cold chill all over her body. alieens current, transformed appearance was so terrible that Olive vaguely felt that she was no longer the brainless alieen of old. Is it hard to Alieens hatred for her when it is really that great? However, she did not continue to think, because these are useless, she must know, Alieens next move in the end is what! With that in mind, Olive slowly walked back to the house while dialing a private number. She looked around to make sure no one was there before dialing. The phone was answered and azy voice rang out. Hello, whats up? Olive could hear the impatience in the voice clearly, she pursed her lips, despite some displeasure, but now she was the one asking for something, she had to put her posture right. Olive lowered her voice and said, Do me a favor, there is a very urgent matter, you help me check Alieens recent movements, remember, must hurry up. It could be said that Olive was really in a hurry and didnt pay attention to the tone of voice, but Ware kept on grasping this point, heughed mockingly: Olive, what I told youst time, you have forgotten again, havent you? What, you just ignore what I tell you when I do things for you?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If you always have this kind of attitude, I think we should stop working together, its not interesting. Ware chattered on, his tone made Olive ufortable, his greedy and oily appearance came to mind, Olive almost threw up in her stomach. Olive knew what he wanted, so she sneered twice: I know what you want, and dont pretend to be anything more than a big shot with me here, as long as you check it out fast enough, Ill give you a fierce enough st to guarantee your satisfaction. This is really satisfying to Ware, but unfortunately he still wants to take advantage of the verbal advantage: Okay, then I will reluctantly agree to you. The reason for amodating you this time is to think of working together many times and give you face. But Im telling you, next time if you have a bad tone like that, I might not be able to say yes! Olive didnt listen to his nonsense, it was just like a fart anyway, she was a little annoyed: This matter is very important, you have to make every effort to check for me quickly, and give me the results by this afternoon at thetest! Her voice is very serious, Ware finally willing to serious: OK, OK, OK, my ability to work you still do not know? Itll be fine, Ill do it as soon as possible. With Wares assurance, Olive breathed a sigh of relief and hung up the phone. She closed her eyes and waited for her emotions to settle down for a while, intending to take the subway back to take a good rest and sort out all this crap. But who knew that just as she reached the entrance of the neighborhood, she received a call from Shane. Hello Olives tone was breathless and sounded like she was sick. Shane was concerned: Whats wrong with you, your tone doesnt sound right, are you sick, let me take you to the hospital? By the way, Im on this side of the set, theres no one there at all, are you at the apartment? Im going to pick you up now. He said a series of words in a natural way, Olive could not help but listen to the warmth in her heart, she showed a smile: Im fine, the crew had a day off today, I came out for a walk, Im just tired of walking, so I dont have the strength. She didnt know how to confess to Shane about Alieen, after all, this matter is not simple, and also involved Canes. She could only lie in this way to cover up the matter. But the good thing is that Shane trusts Olive so much that he didnt dwell on it, but chose to believe her words. He nodded: Im not working today, so I can stay with you and have a good time together. Olives attention was immediately diverted as he emphasized the word two-person world, and her eyes shone brightly, but she didnt forget to ask a follow-up question. Are you really free, or did you put off work just to see me, honestly! Olive was dreading this, after all, getting his fathers approval wasnt easy. Shaneughed twice in a low tone, As much as you speak my mind, Id love to, but Im too much of a responsible man to do that. Olive blushed as she listened, but Shane didnt want to talk any more nonsense, he asked directly, Where are you now, Ille and find you. Olive gave an address, and as she walked slowly over, Shanes ck sedan was already parked, and he was leaning against the front of it, obviously waiting for Olive. As she greeted him, Shane casually asked, What brings you here on your walk? The reason was really far-fetched, but Olive still said it with a stiff upper lip: The reaction was all around the set, so I wandered around and came here, Im not sure. Olives expression was obviously a bit weak, Shane could see it clearly, he knew Olive must be hiding some little secret that she didnt want to say, but he didnt force it, just changed the subject: Its just about time to eat, or Ill take you to eat something, are you hungry? Olive nodded obediently, and she didnt want to continue what she had just said, but then she showed a smile: It seems like when we two are together, we often just eat together. Isnt there a great saying that to love someone is to take her to eat a lot of meals? Shane takes it on with good grace, his eyes full of Olive. Olive teases, So youre taking the opportunity to confess your love to me? Yes, youre so smart. After the two of them had been mingling for a while, Shane asked Olive, What would you like to eat? Yesterday you let me choose, but today you have to make the decision. Olive knew what Shane meant, and she wasnt polite, after all, the two of them had a lot of time ahead of them. After thinking for a while, she gave her answer, Why dont we go on to eat hot pot? The hot sweat, detoxification, by the way will be all those bad mood out. The reason why we took you to eat yesterday is because we know you like it, but today is different, this kind of thing can not often eat, at most once a month to eat. It seems that this time still can not be left to you to decide, I can only choose, why not let your candlelight dinner wishes to meet you. At that, Olive knew what Shane meant, and she nodded her head in agreement. Shane made a phone call to reserve a ce, and then took Olive over there. Chapter2807 Incoming After sitting down, Olive hesitantly looked at Shane, and after much hesitation, she still spoke: Let me ask you one thing Olives face was clearly seen by Shane, he was a bit helpless: I told you, your business is my business, you can just ask directly, no need to do so. Olive understood what he meant, she showed a smile and let out a breath: Fine, fine, dont be angry, Ill tell you the serious thing is. What do you think Ocans mom is like? Her eyes kept falling on Shanes face, as if expecting his answer, Shane gave a start, then frowned: Why are you suddenly asking me this question, is something wrong? Nothing, just a casual question. Olive dodged, she did not want to exin the real reason to Shane, Shane saw her evasion, so he had to answer: We are together, there should be no secrets, but there are some things that are long, I really do not have the time to exin to you clearly.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. All you need to know is that I hate Canes, you could even say that I hate it. Shanes eyes were cold, Shes not an easy woman, you must stay away from her! Olives heart sank, she had known for a long time that Canes was not a simple woman, otherwise she would not have been Alieens golden master. She squeezed out a smile, Yeah okay, I know. However, she still had to investigate, but she had to do it in secret behind Shanes back. Shane then sends Olive back. The next day. Olive suddenly remembered the matter of Alieen, which she had agreed to settle yesterday afternoon, yet she had forgotten about it because her day had been too fast and beautiful. When she remembered, Olive called Wares phone number and asked, Didnt you tell me the results would be ready yesterday afternoon? Its been so long, and I havent seen you call me. Olives tone was clearly an inquisitive one. If it were normal, Ware would have sneered right back, but things were different now. He was particrly anxious: Olive, stop talking about these things and check Twitter, I think youve fallen on your face this time! Its not good! Hearing Wares words, she had a bad feeling in her heart, so she hung up the phone and opened her Twitter ount, only to find that she was flooded with private messages and tweets! Looking at those vicious private messages, Olives heart was in a panic, she always felt that this time things would never be that simple. Olives guess was right, this time it was more than not simple, it was simply rampant. When she was first fired up about raising kids, it wasnt this hot. Her eyelids kept jumping and she felt that she was really in trouble this time. She held back her emotions and clicked on Twitter with the intention of seeing what was going on, because it was so hot that it got stuck. Someone published a video, the video is about all the things that Shane did to her, and also took some intimate photos, many people said she was on the top, submarine rules female. All kinds of sour and unpleasant words came out. After pursing her lips, she clicked on the second video, which was even hotter, of her scurrying around in Shanes arms, and the adults knew what was going on at first nce. Her heart went down cold. The paparazzi broke the story and took the opportunity to publish some more text: Olive did those things, I really dont want to break the story because its really too dark, Ive never seen someone with such a vicious heart and no conscience like her! There are some other things I did not expose, one by one slowly, anyway, there is evidence of solid hammer, wee to bar. Olive cold look, thements are noisy, but most of them are abusive to her, after all, the crowd for the subtle rules of this matter ispletely zero tolerance, are let Olive out of the entertainment industry. There were even people who involved Alieen and revealed that she was adopted by Zhang Chuifen, and said that because of her difficult upbringing she had a twisted heart and treated Zhang Chuifen and Alieen badly. It was as if she was described as a disgusting scum. Olive was so angry that her body shivered, and she was about to calm down when the paparazzi broke the news and started releasing new content. Didnt I tell you guys in the morning to keep breaking news? Now I just cant resist, continue to publish, reveal Olives true nature! You guys take a good look, the goddess of your own powder, the real face is actually like this! He added many exmation marks and even added a vomiting emoji at the end, which made Olive feel insulted in her entire being. Still, she waited patiently and clicked on the long picture he posted. The avatar and nickname inside were coded, and only the words sent by the anonymous person to the paparazzi could be seen. I really cant stand it anymore, because Olive has been very hot reason, I dont dare to expose her evil deeds, afraid to be surrounded by her fans! Like malicious insults like this or shallow, Olive even support her fans human, out of the household, send wreaths, such behavior is really disgusting, I hope that we should take warning, do not learn from her. See heree, Olive almost be angryugh, when she has done such a thing? Even if you are making things up, you have to be more reliable, dont say all the unreasonable things! Olive rolled her eyes and continued reading. Alieens mother adopted her as a child and raised her with great pains and hardships. Not only does she not know how grateful she is, but she curses her adoptive mother every day for not letting her have a better life, not even being able to give her good resources for filming, and now, shes getting close to big money! There are also some small things in life I will not count, anyway, what she does is representative of her character, the days are long, will certainly reveal the traces. Im just an outsider, the same vige as her, not used to seeing her bullying others. She wrote a lot of words, all of which were nted to frame Olive, and after reading them, Olive couldnt calm downpletely. Her tone and character could not be more familiar, just by looking at these words, Olive could think of Alieens ugly face. She was really furious. But Olive held back her anger, after all, there was no way to solve the problem if she didnt calm down. Chapter2808 Chain Reaction She let out a breath, anger burning in her stomach, and after waiting for a while, Olive looked at thements below. She knew that reading thements at a time like this was just looking for abuse, but Olive had no choice, after all, she still wanted to know the feedback from theizens. Although I do not know whether these things are true or not, but there is a gold owner is released video solid, can clearly confirm that it is Olives face. Whisper a word, I really liked her before, did not think it was actually such a person, turn ck turn ck! Suchments are plentiful, Olive some sad sad, after all, she thought, there must also be many of her fans, at such times will give her trust and maintenance. The rest of thements were even more ugly, with many people saying that they thought Olive was a social scum and that she shouldnt be out to cause trouble. Whats more, she doesnt deserve to be a public figure. She quit the paparazzi st page and couldnt help but feel a little distraught. She guessed that the matter must have been discussed between Alieen and Canes. Canes was behind the scheme and even hired a water force so that she could now call herself a full-blown inte hack. What should she do? After closing her eyes in distress, Olive found that all the trending topics were about her, and there was even a mistress trending topic. She was so impressed that she clicked on it. There were all sorts of real hammers, and it seemed that Alieen was ying for real this time. The video was taken when Mrs. Attab came to her, and it looked as if she was really the mistress. The person who posted this video posted a long quote. I am a woman in a failed marriage, my husband cheated on me while I was pregnant and caught me in bed. At that time, my heart felt, with four words enough to describe: life is worse than death, andter because of depression, my child was aborted. My marriage also broke up, and I tried tomit suicide many times, but luckily my family found it in time and did not seed. Although I am still alive now, I really resist the existence of a third party because I have experienced it and I know how it feels to be worse than dead. This star named Olive, I dont know her, but I just want to beg her bitterly, can she not continue to do such hical things? Do you know that what you are hurting like this is not just a family, but possibly another womans life, including her life! Because of the video and the tearful words, almost ny-nine percent of theizens supported Olive, denouncing her evil deeds. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are doing. Although she knows very well that all of this is false, but theizens are calling her names, cyber violence against her, these things will be known and be a fact in the eyes of the people. She really, really messed up Alieen used to use any kind of trickery, but those were small things that she wouldnt fall for. This time, with the help of Canes, Alieen directly made a big deal out of it, and it was hard for her to resist, not to mention thements from theizens. Seeing Olive made me want to throw up. My phone wallpaper was still her before, and now Im like barf, thats disgusting! I hurriedly changed it and promised never to trust her words again! This kind of person is so disgusting that I cant eat for several days, please, hurry up and get out of the entertainment industry, look at it is disturbed! And ah, do you remember what happened before the raising of children, thanks to I still think Olive was nted, and now after reading so many things, I think it is true! Olive didnt read the rest of the story, she closed her eyes and felt pain inside, I have to say, the Inte violence thing, when she really brought a lot of impact. After all, people are born to notice other peoples eyes, ept other peoplesments, no one will not care. Those who say they dont care are just lying to themselves. Olive is not yet strong enough to do so. Its just that today she witnessed her powerlessness again, a feeling that makes her worse than dead. And after Elio saw the news on the Inte, her whole person just blew up, Oh my God, how did it be like this? Wasnt it just fine yesterday? Thats how it is in the age of information explosion, all the information will explode in a sh, causing a chain reaction. Elio was especially worried about Olives emotions. Although Olive usually looked very strong, like someone who had gone through a big storm, but no matter what, she was also a flesh and blood person, and would definitely have a hard time. She didnt think about it that much and called Olive in a hurry. Elio thought, anyway, in such a difficult time, it is good to have someone around to talk about it, at least not to make Olive so depressed. After a long time, Olive answered the phone. Elios anxious tone came out: Olive, have you read the tweets? In fact, she was expecting Olive to say no, so she could at least escape for a while. But Olives voice was so low that she knew about it. She slowly spat out a few words: Ive read them all What? This will certainly be a particrly big blow to her, Elio overwhelmed swallowed, Then that this time we should do ah? Elios eyes are full of worry and anxiety, this time the matter is so serious, she is simply helpless, simply do not know how to do good.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She is like a headless fly: Olive, although I do not know who is behind this, but this time the other party is trying to kill us! All sorts of solid hammers havee out, if I didnt know you, I might have believed it! Thoseizens dont know the truth, most of them believe these nonsense words, and even scold you, its really killing me! Elio was really very anxious, crying almost came out, Olive listened, even more disturbed. But she in the end is experienced in big scenes, more calm: You do not rush now, since the emergence of this file, there must be a solution. But I need to remind you is that you are now ostensibly my agent, various media and gossip entertainment, must be very want to set words from your mouth, you turn off your phone quickly, and do not reveal your whereabouts, pay attention to safety. Chapter2809 affects life Olive finished her admonition and only then sighed with relief as an afterthought, unaware that she had be such a strong person. The first reaction to encounter things is not to panic and patronize emotions, but to think about what should be done to solve the problem. It may be that Olives tone was particrly calm and clear, so it affected Elio, and she didnt startle any more, but agreed: Okay, I know all that you said. But Olive, you also have to take care of your own safety, you are now at the sharp end of the storm, how many eyes are watching you, must be careful ah! Her tone was full of worry, which made Olive feel a little warm, she smiled: Dont worry, Im not a child, I know, Ill hang up now, you remember to turn off the phone. After saying these words, Olive hung up the phone directly, she didnt believe it, those people can still keep pestering her? Listening to Olives words, Elios heart felt saddened, she was apanying Olive all the way to grow up, or it can be said that the two of them grew up together and experienced a lot of hardships. It is because she is clear about this, so she hopes that Olive can pull through and not be crushed by these things. Its just that she has no skills and cant help much now, so its really stupid. And Olives heart is also very unsettled, she does not know at all how this matter should be cleared to be good, after all, she has no power, no power, is a small person. The only person who can help her is Shane. But Olive does not want to do so, she and Shane just fell in love, the original thing has been very much, she then go to trouble Shane, as if he owes the same. Olive hated this feeling, and she didnt think it was a good rtionship. She considered carefully, after all, Shane is a big president, certainly rarely pay attention to such entertainment news, as long as she does not mention, he will certainly not find out. She had to put on a good disguise and act as if nothing was wrong! Olive cheered herself up. After wasting all this time, she had to go back to the set and continue filming. After all, life wasnt easy and she still had to make sure she was working. But who knew that just as she entered the set, some employees were pointing at Olive. I dont understand why she can be so thick-skinned, shes obviously been through so much and shes still acting like a nobody, its disgusting! I cant see, she is a mistress, or an unfilial son, these days, really all kinds of people can be mixed into the entertainment industry! Its bad luck to look at, dont be infected by this kind of sweeper. All sorts of harsh words were drilled into Olives ears, and she listened with a cold expression, because Olive knew that human nature was like that. When she was popr, everyone was smiling at her, but now? But now theyre all just snobs. Although she is aware of it, it does not mean that she does not mind it at all. Of course there is some, but no matter what, she should act generous. Olive clenched her fist and continued to walk forward, with people behind her still pointing. Some of the work employees were particrly curious and gossipy: Im still wondering why Olives acting skills arent very good either, but the director just seems to like her especially and usually treats her very well, do you guys think there could be a leg up? She said in a particrly small voice, but still caused a burst of sighs and discussions, Olive heard their words, instantly face blue. He could not help but take a step forward, Can your minds be normal, dont always think about these nepotism, my acting skills you are also clear, dont denigrate me! As soon as the words left her mouth, Olive noticed her impulsiveness, but she really had no way to control her emotions. After saying these words, she hurriedly turned around and left in big strides. But who knew that her action would be more able to cause an uproar, and the working employees behind her became even more angry. What is there to drag, although I am just an ordinary working staff, but I have seen a lot of actors, like her, certainly will not go far! And she was so excited just now, could it be that we poked the truth and made her angry? I think thats it Olive did not continue to listen to these difficult words, she walked forward with all her might, who knew that she would run into Dr. Hingora. Dr. Hingoras eyes were worried, he waved to Olive: Olive,e here, I have something to tell you. Olive pursed her lips, not knowing why, she looked at Dr. Hingoras expression and felt that this matter must be very uplicated. She hurriedly walked over, Director, whats the matter? After the two of them walked into the lounge, Dr. Hingoras serious expression changed a bit and he let out a breath, Olive, have you seen whats on Twitter? It turns out that Dr. Hingora also knows about this matter, Olive cant help but smile bitterly: Director, such a big thing, of course I know. Just you suddenly mentioned this matter, is something wrong? Her eyelids kept jumping, she always felt that something had happened, and then looking at Dr. Hingoras expression, she became more and more sure of her suspicions. As expected, Dr. Hingora finally spoke with a heavy voice: Olive, actually I dont want to tell you about this, but I cant hide it anymore. The investor knew about you and wanted to rece you. But this y is my heart and soul, you are the most suitable person for this female general, I can not stand by and watch someone else to y Dr. Hingoras voice lowered and he smiled bitterly, But to be realistic, without the support of the investors, there would be no way for this y to continue, so Im in the middle of a dilemma. You should be able to understand me. Although these words are reasonable, but listening to Dr. Hingoras words, her heart is still very difficult to feel, Olive nodded her head with difficulty. Her eyes were full of mixed emotions, but Olive didnt want to bow down to her fate so easily, after all, she was strong and had earned everything she had.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Olive seriously looked at Dr. Hingora: Dont worry director, this matter has not yet reached the nail in the coffin, I will go to exin clearly to the investors, and then to clean up the Inte. Im sorry to have caused you so much trouble because of me. In all conscience, Dr. Hingora is really a very good director, although very strict, but the character is not to say, with his cooperation, Olive feel very lucky. And the role of the viiness general, she spent a lot of time and energy, and even invested emotionally, she certainly do not want to give up lightly. chapter2810 going out of the way Dr. Hingora understood Olives persistence, he nodded: You can try, but the result is not easy to say, you still have to be mentally prepared to ept the worst result. The reason why he said these words, there must be some reason, Olives heart sank, she did not speak again, turned around and left the set in. Afterwards, Olive hailed a cab at random and prepared to go back to her apartment. She got into the car, but the driver looked at her seriously, but refused to say anything. Olive couldnt help but feel strange: What are you looking at me for? Why dont you leave, dont you want to do business? Sorry, Im just a very small bottom here, I dont dare to do business with people like you, youd better hurry up and get down, dont dirty my car. The drivers eyes crossed with obvious disgust, and Olive couldnt help but widen her eyes: What do you mean by that? As soon as the words left her mouth, Olive reacted to the fact that she hade out from the set without any disguise because of her emotions, which should have been recognized. As expected, the driver sneered, Youre Olive, right? The news about you has been spreading for a long time, not to mention that I dont dare to do your business, whoever does your business is guaranteed to be fleshed out, information put on the Inte and harassed. When he said these words, Olives eyshes trembled, and she couldnt help but clench her fists and hold her breath. She had no idea that this incident had actually brought about such a big impact that it directly affected her personal life. Yet the driver continued to speak viciously, uttering words that made Olive unusually ufortable. You should know what youve done, so dont harm others, okay? Im not like you, Im just a small driver, hard work to earn some money, there are many people at home to support. Youre a big star, even if youre down and out, youre still well fed and clothed! The drivers words are straightforward, but full of helplessness, although Olive understands what he means and can understand his situation, but listening to those words, her heart is really not veryfortable. After pursing her lips, Olive gave him a look, her eyes without any emotion: Okay, in that case, then I wont give you any trouble. After all, her current existence is a street rat, it is her problem, there is no need to make innocent people suffer along. The driver sniffed, subconsciously sighed in relief, watched Olive push the door out before he pooh-poohed: I really dont know what kind of luck, actually this can also happen, have this time, are made a single business! He was just a small person, and did not want to draw fire to himself. Olive was caught off guard by the exhaust of the car and choked, she covered her mouth: Why do you treat me like a gue? In the end, she is not an omnipotent superhero, when faced with such a situation, naturally will also be sad and sad. So she could only cheer herself up: Olive, you are the best, you must believe in yourself! This is a famous rich area, people who live here are rich, usually have their own private cars, or even garage.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The cab she just saw was aplete ident, and now that she missed it, Olive looked around and saw that there was no transportation avable. She frowned and couldnt help but feel embarrassed by her current situation, but there was nothing she could do. Olive finally, had to choose to walk helplessly towards the city center. She used Uber to take a taxi, but because it was real-name, no one would take her order. Some luxury cars even drove slowly and insulted her when they passed her: Look, isnt this the actress who is in the news today? Why is she here all alone? Shes not abandoned by her golden master, is she? As they said, theyughed as if Olive was a monkey to be yed with. Olive didnt hear them, and continued on her way alone, following the direction of the navigation, which showed that the walk would take three to four hours. The owner of the limousine did not drive away, but continued to tease: Beautiful sister, why are you leaving so quickly? If you have something to say, we can help you solve the problem, dont you think so? The words just fell, he smiled very recklessly, obviously with ill intent. Olive clenched her fist, facing such insults, she did not dare to fight back, because now she was too weak and incapable. It is possible that the people felt bored because she did not respond, so they simply drove the car away. The first time I saw them leave, Olive subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief, finally willing to let her go, when really not easy. The long time passed slowly, in a sh, more than three hours passed, Olive finally walked to the city center, looking at the streets of people, she hurriedly lowered her head, afraid to be recognized. After all, the impact she was making was not good, and if she was recognized in the street, she was afraid it would be more trouble. Olive dragged her tired and sore legs to a top office building, she slowly walked over, looked at the receptionist and politely asked, Excuse me, is Mr. Nahab here? Mr. Nahab is one of the investors, his character is mild and rtively good at talking, Olive hopes to slowly get some peoples support, so why not start with Mr. Nahab? The receptionist, who was wearing delicate makeup, looked Olive up and down and frowned slightly, thinking she had misread her eyes. Then, her eyes were full of sarcasm and disdain: Sorry, we need an appointment here, if you dont have one, you cant see Mr. Nahab. Moreover, at this time, Olive was looking for Mr. Nahab, and she was not sure what she wanted. The receptionist had a lot on her mind, but her professionalism required her to keep smiling. Olive was expecting this, but she had to see Mr. Nahab today, or else things would be even worse. Olive clenched her fist, and a plea appeared in her eyes: I really have something very important to do, can you please help me and call Mr. Nahab? Olives whole body was in a special state of distress because of her long walk and emotional instability. The receptionist frowned: Miss Holt, Im a staff member, if everyone is like you, opening and closing their mouths about important matters, repeatedly disturbing Mr. Nahab, then should I still have this job? She understood that the receptionist was deliberately making things difficult, but Olive really had no choice: Mr. Nahab is our investor in this y, I am trying to discuss with him about acting chapter2811 begging The words have been said to this point, the receptionist naturally can no longer ignore. But she was so annoyed that she had to reluctantly dial the phone. The phone call was very short, the receptionist quickly gave Olive a reply: Our Mr. Nahab personally replied, he is very busy, no time to see you. And he also said for you to hurry out so as not to cause an impact on ourpany. Olives smile frozepletely, her eyshes fluttered: Im sorry to bother you With that, she turned to leave, her heart was very confused at this moment. She searched around in her mind, there was another investorspany nearby, but that president names Essa, the whole person is very greasy, and some colorful. Olive gritted her teeth and finally decided to go over. The receptionist of Mr. Essaspany brought her into Mr. Essas office as soon as she saw Olive. Mr. Essas eyes rested on Olives body, and Olive exined stiffly, Mr. Essa, Im here today for the movie. I know you are all very dissatisfied with me, but I really put a lot of effort into the role of the viinous female general in this movie Olive stumbled over her words, her eyes were very sincere and she seemed to be very eager to get Mr. Essas appreciation. Mr. Essa showed a smile: You do not be so nervous, as soon as youe in to talk about these things why? Come and sit here. Olive froze, he shot the seat next to him, but men and women are so close to each other, it is not safe to see. She paused. Mr. Essa continued to urge, Come on, what, do you not like us here? Thest words were a threat, and Olive was forced to sit down, but she kept a little distance from Mr. Essa. Looking at Olives good behavior, Mr. Essas heart was full of satisfaction, he came closer and put his hand directly on Olives leg: Look at your appearance, you seem to be extra nervous, why your body keeps trembling, its not hot, right? Come on, take off your clothes, dont get hot. Mr. Essa said, Mr. Essa wanted to hand, scared Olive hurriedly stood up, back a few steps, panic asked: Mr. Essa, what are you doing? I want to talk to you about the movie, not be taken advantage of by you! What pretend to pretend? You a person take the initiative to send to the door, is not for this matter? Im just making you whole, if you are sensible, you should let me do whatever I want! Mr. Essa disdainfully showed his fox tail. His words made Olives face white, although she had just sensed that something was wrong, but did not expect Mr. Essa would be so bold. The fact that there were only two people in such arge office made Olive particrly uneasy. She hastily replied, The way is different, I just want to talk to you about the movie, who knows you actually want to submarine me. In that case, then I wont bother you more here. Saying that, Olive intended to go out, but her hair was suddenly pulled by a strong force, causing her to shiver in pain. Mr. Essa tugged her hair and threw Olive on the sofa, condescending: Dont pretend, no more pretending can raise your value, now you are like this, why not follow me, you are guaranteed to be clothed and fed! The next second, Mr. Essa intended to hand, Olive hurriedly pushed him away, probably in the process of pushing, Olive unconsciously kicked the mans weakest ce. Mr. Essa threw her a p: Bitch, do you want me to kill you so you know how powerful I am? The mans p to hit hard, hit Olive dizzy, her tears can not help but gush out, always feel this moment is particrly isted and helpless. But no one was going to save her. She bit her lower lip and was about to leave when Mr. Essa came over again and Olives eyes widened in fear: Get out, you get out, youre breaking thew! But Mr. Essa hit the nail on the head: The way you are now, who do you think people are going to believe when I say you came to the door of your own ord? His words made Olives face pale, her hands fumbled and finally found a vase, looking at Mr. Essa who was ready to rip open her clothes, Olive gritted her teeth and smashed towards the back of his head. But Mr. Essa fell to the ground, such a change made Olive even more lost the backbone, she trembled and reached out to probe his breath. She shakily reached out to check his breath. She couldnt have killed him by mistake, could she? Luckily, the breath was there!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A great sense of panic overwhelmed Olive, she was so scared that she ran away from the ce, tears flowing like rain. Olive rushed to the unupied riverbank and cried out loudly. Finally, after her emotions had eased up a bit, she dried her tears. It was useless to cry now, the main thing was to solve the problem. Two investors are so bad to deal with, the remaining Mrs. Attab is even more hatred of her bones, there is no certain possibility, Olive desperate closed her eyes, now in the end should do well? Does she really want to ept the fate of the arrangement? The reality of the tweet, she suffered from all sides of the eyes, was spit on, was despised, and even almost bullied, such encounter is Olive has never experienced. Although she thinks she is very strong, but in front of the truth, she is not invulnerable in the end. Looking at the gurgling river, her heart was even more sad. Then, Olives face suddenly appeared in her mind, and her whole body came to life, and her heart warmed up. Even if the world didnt believe her, she could be sure that Shane would never leave her! But the next second, Olives face turned white. What if Shane knew she wasnt the real Olive? What if Shane knew she wasnt the real Olive? Would he be like everyone else and put on a look of detachment that she couldnt ept? Her body felt very cold and her heart was especially hard to bear. After a few more hours of drifting around, Olive finally returned to the apartment with difficulty. The first time, Elio and Maisies eyes gathered on her body, the sight was veryplicated, but they did not ask anything. Olives eyes shifted to the sumptuous meal on the table, her nose couldnt help but sour, and something seemed to be falling from her eyes uncontrobly. Maisie did not speak, Elio belongs to the happy-go-lucky, she will not speak will suffocate. She smiled at Olive, Come on over, weve got the food ready, we know you must be tired all day, hurry up and sit down and eat your fill, then take a hot bath and go to sleep. She didnt mention a word about what happened on the inte. Olive took the door with her, changed her slippers, and walked over to sit down. She was so tired, so exhausted that she didnt want to say anything now, just wanted to fill up her stomach. chapter2812 on the verge of collapse Elio and Maisie looked at each other, Elio obviously wanted to say something, but Maisie shook her head, signaling her not to speak. Elio obviously wanted to say something, but Maisie shook her head and told her not to say anything. After dinner, Olive returned to the room, Elio looked at Maisie, she shook her head helplessly: She must be in a very bad mood right now, if you ask her again, she will copse. Everyone needs space to calm down, you let her take it easy for a while. Elio thought what Maisie said made perfect sense, and she nodded ufortably, Its a good thing I didnt say anything, or else Olive would have had a hard time! Olive drifted off to sleep without applying any skin care products after her shower, she was so tired that she just wanted to go to her dreams to escape for a while. Just for a moment. Early the next morning, her biological clock woke her up on time, and when she looked at the time, she subconsciously frowned, her heart feeling empty. She didnt have to go back to the set to shoot today, so what could she do today ?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Olive got up and washed up, ready to go downstairs to buy a good breakfast, after all, yesterdays dinner was prepared by Elio and Maisie, she has to be courteous to each other. Olive changed her shoes and was just about to leave the house when Elio came out to wash up, her eyes widened: Olive, where are you going? Are you going to the set? No, Im taking a break. Im going downstairs to buy breakfast, what do you want to eat? She answered casually. Elios expression was tinted with some hesitation, and she spoke with difficulty, Or else you can rest again, and leave the breakfast shopping to me. Olive was afraid that if she went out again, it would be very bad for her, and Elio was worried about her safety. Olive knew that she raised her hand: Dont worry, Ive prepared a mask, it wont be a problem at all. Ill be back soon, in a minute. She has already advised, Olive must also know the risk of things, since she insisted, Elio has no reason to stop: Good. The people living here are all older people who probably dont pay much attention to entertainment news, so Olive left rtively smoothly. When she went back to buy breakfast, she noticed something was wrong. The door was open, and there was a lot of noise inside, as if there were a lot of people. Olives heart subconsciously thumped, she hurried over to take a look, found a few more strong men inside, one or two fierce and fierce, look as if they are social people. She instantly turned pale, and when Elio saw that she had returned, she hurriedly ran over and exined in a low voice: Olive, they are the advertisers they worked with before. This movement naturally attracted the attention of those people, their eyes shifted towards Olive, but her face was not a bit afraid, calmly put the breakfast on the table. Olive is not tall, facing this group of people ispletely power disparity, but Olive full-blooded resurrection some, she calmly asked: May I ask you to visit today, what is the matter? Dont waste each others time, just say what you have to do. Looking at Olives appearance, the leader smiled meaningfully, as if he did not understand why Olive, who was in deep water, was so calm. He said in an unhurried manner: Miss Holt, we dont want to disturb you personally, after all, we all have our own things to do. But your image is now greatly affected, directly affecting the sales of our products. Your behavior is in vition of the contract and must all be taken off the shelves, then thepensation all have to be borne by you. Oh yes, I have brought the contract and can show it to you, if you are afraid of any idents, it is okay to call yourwyer. He said it reasonably, without a hint of sarcasm, Olive listened, her heart had no ripples, after all, these were things that had been thought of in advance. She nodded: Yes, these are all in ordance with the contract. But one thing I dont understand is why you have to bring so many people to my house and make it look like a fight, so its not reasonable to say that, right? Olive said the words are not polite, anyway, she is the party that upies the reason, how to say she is right, the big deal is topensate for breach of contract is it. The man probably didnt expect Olive to be so tough, his face was a bit embarrassed, and his gentle face just now no longer existed. What do I care about your situation? Anyway, we are here today to ask for the breach of contract, if you are sensible, then hurry up and take out the money, the amount is in ce, we will not continue to find trouble! He showed a vicious smile. Elio gently pulled Olives arm, she lowered her voice and carefully said, Dont be impulsive, say what you have to say. But Olive didnt want to calm down, she had a rage in her heart, it was really good to be bullied, she had to act tough, or these people would be more aggressive. Olive said disdainfully: What if I dont pay for the breach of contract? Obviously there are some things we can say, you have to make the scene so ugly, then dont me me for not cooperating! Her cold words made the mans face look ugly, and he spoke directly: Since this bitch is so insensitive, lets teach her a lesson, lets smash it all, go! Olive frowned as Maisie opened the door to see a cup smashed at her feet, startling her. Olive hurriedly pushed her in and closed the door, admonishing, The situation outside is very urgent, you stay inside and donte out, donte out to see any movement. Elio watched them smash things, her heart was anxious, after all, all theyout of this house is their hard work to decorate. She hurriedly went up to stop them: You cant smash things here, you are breaking thew, if I call the police and thew enforcement officerse, you will all be finished! But her words had no effect, and someone even smiled icily: I advise you better not get in our way of doing things, or else, even you are a piece of clean up! Olive frowned, just ready to go forward to the theory, but do not know how Elio provoked the anger of arge man, he directly pushed Elio into the broken ss crumbs, Elios face distorted in pain instantly. Ah! Hearing Elios miserable scream, Olive hurriedly went up to check Elios injury, Elio, how are you doing? Elios entire body shrank, her face struggling with a particrly hesitant expression, Its okay, dont worry, Im still holding up, you hurry up and go take care of this situation. chapter2813 is too late Olive knew what Elio was referring to, she turned around with a cold face and an unusually serious expression, What exactly do you want? Is this what you wanted to do, to bully people like this? Olive was instantly enraged, she directly picked up something and smashed it at them, with a defiantly ruthless look on her face, she really looked a bit like she was going to fight for her life. Get out! Get the hell out of here or Ill call the police and havew enforcement clean you up right now! There is a court to settle the matter of breach of contract, believe it or not, I will make you regret even if I fight for my life! Elio clenched her teeth tightly, afraid that her screams of pain would spill out and be heard by Olive, she was already in the wrong mood and she couldnt stimte Olive any more. The men froze for a moment, and then quickly came up again, Its obviously you whos insensitive, so how is it our fault? Dont spout blood here, hurry up and settle things clearly! He said, he was ready to go forward, Olive took a look at his action, can not help but feel very dangerous, she subconsciously picked up the nearest broom, she waved frantically. Still want toe over? I warn you, hurry up and get out of here, or Ill fight you here today! Her eyes were red with anxiety, and her whole body looked like it was on the verge of madness as she vigorously took the broomstick and hit them. Perhaps it was Olives sudden outburst that scared the men, and they scattered like rats fleeing in a hurry. But it is also possible that they think that todays visit to the door, they have achieved their desired purpose, no need to dy any longer. The door was opened, Olive peeked out, in addition to those men just now, there are some people with curious eyes, stretching their necks to look inside, presumably all the residents of the apartment, it is not surprising that they blocked the door to see the hustle and bustle, after all, such a big thing happened to their own family, put anyone will feel like looking at an understanding. Olive waved her hand and told the neighbors to disperse, she was not in the mood to exin anything to them, and only after the crowd had dispersed did she coldly pull the door over and close it. Elio, how are you doing? Is it serious? Olive rushed to the sofa and knelt down to check how Elio was doing. The first thing you need to do is to get up from the floor, and its not hard to see that the calmness on her face is all forced. Dont worry, Im fine, I dont know how I got pushed to the ground just now, but luckily, the ss scraps on the ground didnt do anything to me at all, because I got up quickly, only a little flesh wound, no big deal, dont you worry about me. Elio mouth smile is very forced, Olive saw her forehead seeping dense beads of sweat, it is clear that is not a small injury, turned around and lifted the clothes behind Elio, Olive immediately red eyes. Elios back was cut by ss fragments of flesh and blood, some of the flesh is still embedded in the ss fragments, clothes also blood stains have been crusted. Elio, does it hurt? Your wound is very serious, lets go to the hospital immediately, maybe we need to y tetanus to prevent infection!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Olive slowly put down Elios clothes, she took a deep breath to calm herself down, turned around and picked up the backpack on the sofa to prepare to take Elio to the hospital. No. Elio grabbed Olives wrist as she shook her head, her featurespletely wrinkled from the pain. No, Olive, we cant go to the hospital now, the hospital is too crowded, and then surrounded by those evil people listen to me, I know this injury myself, it looks terrible, right? In fact, nothing serious, you go to the pharmacy to buy some anti-inmmatory drugs on the line. Olive nodded, just now he was indeed too anxious, did not consider the consequences, calm down and listen to Elio said every word in the right way. Elio, Im sorry for your trouble. Wait for me, Ill go downstairs and get your medicine now, dont move around. Elio looked at Olives face full of worry, she pretended to be rxed and spit out her tongue, handed the hat to Olive, then said in a serious voice: Now you have to be fully armed, hat, sses, mask, none of them, do not let passers-by recognize you. Olive was busy wrapping herself up from head to toe, while Elio sighed every now and then, she still seemed uneasy to let Olive go out alone in this situation. Actually, I feel much better now, maybe there is no need to use medicine at all, there is iodine volts at home, disinfection on the line, you should not go out, just stay at home, help me disinfect on the line. Olive stopped the action in her hand and looked at Elio, today all this suffering is because of themselves, Elio followed himself for such a long time has been doing his best, if today she, even to protect Elio take care of Elio such a small thing can not do, it is not too is not human! Listen to me, your wound area isrge, if it is not cleaned in time and causes inmmation, it will be a problem, you wait for me at home, do not worry, I wille back safely and will not let you get hurt again. Olive patted Elios shoulder, and without waiting for her to make a reply, all got up and left the room. Olive pulled down the brim of her hat as she stood waiting in front of the elevator until she finished buying her medication at the pharmacy, everything was going so well. Eh, isnt that woman Olive? Olive was waiting in line at the door for the checkout, her head down all the way, not wanting to meet anyones gaze, and it was so close to the end of this mind-numbing evening, when a suspicious voice prated her ears. Olive pulled her mask up a bit and didnt answer. But this question from the crowd broke all the silence, and people rushed forward to see what was going on, and some even bent down to meet her face to face. Youve got the wrong person, dont surround me like that. Olive said in a hoarse voice, hurriedly handing the medicine in her hand to the cashier, she wanted to end this quickly and didnt want to get into an argument with this group of people, pay the money and leave. The cashier, however, suddenly reached out and ripped off Olives mask as the crowd looked on suspiciously. I knew it was Olive, there was no mistaking it. Olive was momentarily panicked, her mind buzzing, her ears all filled with shouting and cursing. She was powerless to retort, and only wanted to leave this ce of right and wrong quickly, but God forbid, someone saw that she wanted to run, and grabbed her by the hair with a pig, yanking Olives whole body over to the ground. Ah! She screamed in pain and sat down on the ground in a mess. Those peoples hands were like man-eating paws, taking off her hat and sses and stomping on the ground fiercely. chapter2814 know how to behave Olive the bitch, shes a cheater who destroys other peoples families, people like her dont deserve to walk in this human world. Right! She is a disgrace to our fellow women! Everyone, dont be soft, we must teach this bitch a good lesson! Lets do it! Stinking bitch! Bitch! All the most unpleasant words, all used asbels on Olive at this moment, she was enveloped by these obscenities, the whole person covered her ears and trembled on the ground, she did not have the strength to defend, nor did she want to argue with these fearless masses, she could only not listen and not look. But these actions did not calm the crowd, the gang even more and more excessive. They took out the fruits and vegetables they bought and smashed them at Olive as if they were prisoners parading through the streets in ancient times. The fishy smell of eggs and the earthy smell of vegetables made her dizzy, something she had never thought of before. Olive doesnt understand why they have to catch themselves in such a public ce, and what is in it for them? The public took out all of their discontent with Junior on themselves. Olive has never felt how cold and heartless the words isted and helpless are like today. Let me go, let me go! Olive curled up into a ball and hugged her knees, unwilling to face it all, just close her eyes, see nothing, and maybe pretend nothing happened. Or maybe when the gang had vented, she could just grab the speed and rush out and be fine. Feeling that the surrounding area seems to have subsided, she slowly raised her head, but found these good citizens with a smile on their faces, holding a cell phone to take a video of themselves. Olive hurriedly covered her face, no, such a wretched scene, not to be put on the Inte! Hahahaha, you guys, look, she still knows how to lose face! Bitch, I told you to steal a man! Olives heart cooled to the bottom, this moment, she felt as if she was abandoned by the world, suddenly, the familiar mint fragrance ran into the nose, teary-eyed looked up, is it really not a mistake, Shane, it is Shane appeared! Is this really not an illusion? Olive is used to being strong, all the time, all the pain and aggression she can carry herself, the pain of the sky can also be swallowed in one breath, but only Shanes every appearance, will let her remove the whole body defenses, unrestrainedly seeking protection, venting their own. The aggression in her heart came overwhelmingly, Olive burrowed into Shanes chest, and she couldnt hold back any longer, bawling her eyes out. Im sorry, its all my fault, I came toote, I didnt protect you well. Shanes gentle voice, like ayer of protection for Olive opened, those evil words she could no longer hear. Shane picked Olive up by the waist, the crowd of onlookers, who were afraid of softness, have given way to a road, the hands of things not thrown over. Olive looked up and looked around, just now the arrogance of those people have collected up, but their eyes are still so harsh, Olive can not look, simply buried his head deep in Shanes chest, a small choking up. These people just saw those messy news on the Inte, which is not the usual life of dissatisfaction, venting on their own, Olive for no reason to do their barrel, but also to endure those harsh eyes. Well, its okay, its my fault, its toote. Shanes gentle, concerned voice rang in his ears, followed by a kiss thatnded on Olives forehead. He said nothing more, looked around coldly and left the pharmacy with a heavy pace. Shane opened the passenger door, as if holding a treasure of thest century, carefully ced Olive on the seat, and took out a tissue from his bag, wiping the stains on Olives hair, with no expression on his face, a face like an iceberg, emitting cold air. Looking at Shanes face close at hand, Olive was still in a trance, as if she was dreaming. When she was in a mess, her beloved suddenly appeared to save her, such a heroic rescue, a woman can not resist. Yet Olive still wondered how Shane knew where she was. And how did he know about it? Shane never pays attention to these things, gossip entertainment news for him, is not valuable and nutritious, so he never bothered to pay attention. Despite all the thoughts in her head, Olive is now vulnerable, especially in front of Shane, and her eyes are uncontrobly red. When she had been targeted by so many people, she was calm and self-possessed, just wanting to be a child in front of him. Olive tightly pulled Shanes sleeve, she almost greedily sucked in the warmth of Shanes body, refusing to let him go. Shane looked down helplessly, he kissed Olives forehead carefully, hoping to give Olive a sense of security in this way. But she still wouldnt let go. This time, Shane had to voice out a reminder: You be good, let me drive first, Ill take you to a quiet ce, take a good rest, eh? His voice was particrly gentle and seductive. Olive, although she needed his embrace very much, knew that she could not be capricious at such a time. She let go and kept her eyes on Shane.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Shane then raced back to the main driver with her close attention. His heart ached, looking at Olive in this state, only regretting that he hadnt sensed the situation was wrong earlier. He spoke soothingly: You do not worry too much, no matter what happens, I am by your side. Even if the sky is falling, I will hold it for you, so just be good now, close your eyes and rest. It was obvious that Olive was very tired, but there was a strong force of support that kept her eyes closed and she had to keep a string tight. Now with Shane by her side, it suddenly gave Olive a great sense of security. Listening to his words, she quickly closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep. After driving for a while, Shanes phone started ringing. He was afraid of waking Olive up and frowned to lower his voice: What is it? The caller was the assistant at thepany: Mr. Lopez, theres a meeting in an hour and you have toe back to host it. There are still many things waiting for Shane to handle in thepany, yet he came to Olives side to protect her despite everything, which is enough to show how much he values her. chapter2815 go to the countryside Shane then replied, Move the meeting to the afternoon, Ill be back this afternoon. After hanging up the phone, Shane drove the car back to a familiar ce When she opened her eyes again, Olives vision wavered, her surroundings were familiar and unfamiliar, and before her mind could react, she darted out of bed. Where did Shane go? Olives heart was very anxious, she was afraid that Shane had left, so she rushed out to look for him, who knew that Shane was sitting on the sofa looking at the tablet. When he heard the movement, he hurriedly inclined his head to take a look, only to see Olive looking in a hurry, he hurriedly got up to meet him: Whats wrong, why this look? Looking at her, she seemed particrly frightened, and Shane thought something had happened. The first time Olive saw him, she jumped straight into his arms, her eyes following Shane: I was scared to death just now, I didnt see you when I woke up, I thought you were gone! Originally thought that something big had happened, who knew it was actually for this, he couldnt help but feel funny: Dont worry, even if you kick me out, I wont leave, Ill stay here with you. Listen to his words, feel his heartbeat, Olive whole only to ease some, she exhaled a breath: really sorry oh, my emotions are not very stable, need you to be with you all the time The fact that such a big thing has happened, she cant carry it alone, its best to have Shanespany, Olive thinks its good. Dont say that, you know, Ill be upset if you say that. Shane stroked her back with a very gentle look in his eyes, and such tenderness was very much appreciated by her. Then, waiting for the emotions to ease a little, Olive surveyed theyout of the apartment, and she found that all the messes had been cleaned up. Olive frowned: All of this, did you do all of this? Elio She was just about to ask Elios situation, who knows Shane at once, can see what she was thinking: Elio I sent to the hospital, here I also all tidy up, you do not worry, everything is taken care of. Shane sat down with Olive in his arms, hoping she would rx and not be so stiff: Your business is my business, I will help you solve it one by one, dont worry. His words seemed to have a magic power, Olive was so relieved, she showed a smile: Thank you for always being by my side. After the two of them talked on the couch for a while, Shanes assistant started to rush again and he had to go back to the office to deal with the mess. After leaving, Olive was lying on the couch as if she had lost her strength, when there was a movement at the entrance, and when she looked, it was Elio who had returned. The wounds on her body were all taken care of, and Olive rushed to wee her: Youre back? How are the wounds, do they still hurt? Im sorry, Elio, this is all because of me. Elio felt very guilty, but Elio did not feel any pain, open-minded: Dont treat me as a ss man, dont worry, I am stronger than you think, this small injury and pain is nothing! Elio pulled Olive to sit down, her worried gaze fell on Olive: Now the key to the problem is not on me, but on you, you think about how to do this thing? You are now in the sharp end of the storm, the slightest mistake will be shattered. This matter seems to be very difficult to solve Elio is right, these things are also in Olives consideration, she cant help but smile bitterly: This ispletely arge-scale target me, all kinds of fake stone hammer all out, no matter how I exin thoseizens will not believe. Elios eyes lit up, and she thought of Shane: Arent you dating Shane now? If you want to talk to him about it, he will be able to help you out. You dont even know, when he sent someone to take me to the hospital and then cleaned up the house, it was really handsome! Responsible men are what Elio admires most, and she looked at Olive with eyes full of envy and appreciation.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Olive was stunned, but she immediately declined in a serious manner: Dont get any bad ideas here, I wont bother him with this matter no matter what. I usually cause him enough trouble already, I cant be a troublemaker. Looking at her insistent look, Elio knew that she would definitely notpromise on this matter, but what else could she do? Her eyes suddenly lit up and she once again had a good idea: Olive, since we cant solve the problem, lets hide! If all those media and advertisers cant find your people, after a long time, they will definitely drop this matter. There is also the online public opinion, which is supposed toe in waves, and when your heat goes down, no one will think about this. Elios words had some truth to them, Olives eyes twinkled, obviously moved, but she was a little confused, where else could she hide now? Olive couldnt help but let out a breath: The way you say it does work, but I have no ce to hide now. This ce has already been discovered by those people, and in a short time, more people will surely recruit up Right! Thats what I want to tell you, you can hide in the countryside, which is hidden and not so quick with information. Elio winked at Olive, who quickly knew what she was thinking. Elios suggestion brought up some ideas, and Olive thought what she said was a very good idea indeed, but she simply didnt have the key to the countryside, so she had to make a trip to Tatum herself. Olive dressed up in disguise and then went to the fruit store to buy a fruit basket before visiting Tatum. When Tatum saw that Olive had arrived, she smiled brightly and looked really happy: Finally, youre here, you dont know how boring it was for me to be alone in the hospital. Tatum looked better, but for some reason, she had no flesh on her body and was as thin as a skin and bones, whereas before she had some flesh. Olive frowned, her heart was a little worried, and she couldnt help but ask, How is your health these days? Do you feel okay? Not bad, anyway, no pain anywhere. Tatum knew that Olive was her savior, so she treated her all right. Olive sat down and asked a few other questions about her condition before getting to the point: How is Alieen doing these days? chapter2816 found the clues Tatums expression was a beat, her face a little bewildered: Speaking of this matter, I still feel a little strange, she does not know what happened, with a change of temperament, oftene to the hospital to visit me. No matter what I say, she agrees, good and coquettish, although this is a good thing, but my heart is always very unsettled. Tatum was a country woman with little insight, but she was not stupid and could sense something. Olive didnt want her to think too much, so she coped: Maybe its because of thest time she came to the hospital that she has grown up a lot, she understands things, thats why she is so well behaved. After all, Alieen cant be a child forever, there are always one or two things that will make her grow up. So the worry on her face receded a bit: You have a point, s, lets hope so. Olive took these things to heart, all of Alieens abnormalities were definitely to set the stage for what was toe afterwards anyway, and she had to be prepared in advance. Olive then remembered her important matter, and mentioned it without any dy: Oh yes, I dont have any worktely, and I n to go live in the countryside and have a good rest, so you can give me the key.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Tatum has grown up a lot during this time in town, and looking at Olives faint expression, she didnt ask more questions. After all, some things are not something she can just ask about, she knows this clearly in her heart. So its not a big deal, so Tatum handed Olive the keys under her pillow. Arge set of keys are old and stained, a look is some years, Tatum pointed to one of them, said: This is the key to the house. Anyway, these keys are for the house cabs and such, so you can see how to unlock them. Her tone was calm, causing Olive to look at it a few more times, and she was a little curious how Tatum had be so knowledgeable. For a moment, neither of them spoke, and Olive exhaled, with a feeling of powerlessness in her heart. Like the cyber-violence, Tatum was losing weight, and she still didnt know what to do, just as life was passing her by. After talking for a while, Tatum was so tired that she had beads of sweat on her forehead. Olive couldnt continue to interrupt, so she said, In that case, you rest and call me if you need anything. When she got back to her apartment, Olive squeezed her keys, her eyes lost in thought. In fact, she was ready to go back to the countryside alone without telling anyone, so as not to cause any trouble to others. But when she had cleaned up all her things, Shanes phone call came. Hello Olives tone was low, and she wanted to say something. Shane didnt say much, but instead said, Youre in the apartment, right? Wait for me, Ill be there in a minute. After saying this, Olive wanted to ask more questions, but Shane hung up the phone. Olive was holding the phone with an uncertain expression, although she didnt know why Shane called suddenly, but she was always a bit apprehensive, afraid that something might happen. After a while, Olive heard the sound of a horn from downstairs, she wore a mask and went downstairs. Shane walked straight towards Olive, You are going back to the country? Why didnt you tell me in advance? The tone of his voice is light, but the heart of those listening is a burst of guilt, Olive did not dare to look at Shanes eyes. A long silence, she finally spoke: I I intend to settle down and then tell you, after all, afraid that you do not agree, and afraid that you worry The main thing is that Olive doesnt want to give Shane any more trouble, shes gotten into enough trouble. But who knows Olives words, let Shane more dissatisfied, his eyes very sultry: Is I do not find the door, you are not going to see me before leaving? Maybe I wont see you for a long time toe, dont you even miss me? Shanes tone was extraordinarily aggressive, Olive really didnt understand why the good bossy president had be a little puppy when she came here? But this kind of Shane, Olive is very like, her eyebrows with a trace of helplessness and guilt, honestly apologized: This matter is my fault, I apologize to you, but recently I have too many things on my body, I do not want to affect you She really does not want Shane to worry about her things, so thinking, the light in the eyes is also very sincere, looking at her expression, Shane sighed. He knows Olive is this point is not good, the rtionship between the two people made too polite, he does not like this, as if the two people are not a couple. Im your boyfriend, whatever I do for you is good, do you still think this is wrong and that is wrong? Shane didnt want to dwell on the issue, he nced at Olive, Go inside and pack your bags, Ill send you back to the country. Olive was stunned, her heart was full of emotion: I have all the luggage packed, just go up and get it, you wait for me here for a while. With that, Olive went up to get the luggage, Maisie and Elio also came out, she blinked: You all know about this? Elio showed a smug smile: I made this proposal, how could I not know about it? Olive, you have a good rest and rest, leave the rest to me! Olive then dropped her eyes on Maisies body, she shook her head helplessly: I know all your movements very well, what is there that I do not know? Well, dont dwell on so much, rx a bit and consider it as a vacation. Their eyes were so full of concern that Olive couldnt help but feel warm and fuzzy inside, she nodded: Thank you so much for yourpany, I wont say any more, just remember your kindness. With that, Olive went back to her room and left with her luggage. After getting into the car, Shane continued what he had just said, Do you realize that every time something happens to you, Im thest one to know, how do you make me feel when you get so raw with me like this? Shanes eyes fell on her with some aggression in them, making Olives heart ufortable as hell. She bit her lower lip and realized what she had done wrong: I know my problem, I promise you, if I encounter anything in the future, I promise to tell you at the first time! chapter2817 Conspiracy Shane wanted that, and when he heard Olive say that, he was relieved: Very well, Im relieved to hear you say that. As the car drove on, for some reason, Olive felt that the time she spent with Shane always passed extraordinarily quickly, and they arrived in the vige. The house, which had not been lived in for a long time, was full of cobwebs and dust, and because it was rural, it looked extraordinarily unkempt. Looking at such a house, Olive smiled at Shane: Or you can go sit in the car for a while, and then you can e back when Im done cleaning up. However, her words have not finished, Shane will directly start rolling up his sleeves to work, his movements are very sharp, not like not done housework look. Olive froze for a moment, but did not continue to stop, she followed and went to clean up together. When the room was clean, Olive looked at Shane with a smile on her face andplimented him without thinking, I didnt think youd be so good. Shanes tone was light: Whats wrong with that? When I wasnt back with the Lopez family, I had to do everything myself, so this is a piece of cake. Although he said it inly, Olive could hear some waves in it, and her heart ached and felt a little hard. Shane knew Olive very well, one look at her eyes, he knew what she was thinking, touched her head: Come on, dont stand here silly. Those things are in the past, what matters is the present and the future. But at the moment, Shane was still very interested in Olives childhood, he stroked her head: Take me to the ce where you lived when you were a child. Olive knew that Shane was concerned about her and was changing the subject, so she simply did not pursue the matter any further, but pulled Shane away. When they went out, Shanes car was surrounded by many vigers, because his car was a luxury car, many people in the vige had not seen the world, so they were discussing. Looking at this scene, Olive hurriedly pulled Shane away, but was still seen by a few people, talking about Olive fly up to be a phoenix there. The vige is a bad ce for gossip, which spreads quickly and is a household name in no time. Olive exined to Shane, Dont pay any attention to the gossip, just ignore it and dont take it to heart. Shane said.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. As the two of them walked along, Olive pointed to a ce not too far away, You see that old broken iron gate there? Thats where I went to kindergarten when I was a kid, but it wasnt a very good childhood. Although she pretended to be indifferent, Shane could see the ripples in her emotions. He held her hand tighter and listened as she continued. At that time, all the kids didnt like me, instead they liked Alieen very much, she was the big sister of the kindergarten. So there were a lot of bullies and they kicked me out and wouldnt let me go to ss. Olive pulled out a mocking smile, she didnt get along with Alieen at a very young age, it was meant to be. Its okay, Ill always be by your side to protect you, theres nothing I can do about the past, but now and in the future, Ill do better! Listening to his assurance, Olives heart was touched, Or Ill take you to the orphanage, theres nothing to see here, and it carries some bad memories Shane agreed, Sure, lets go over there then. But Olive regretted the moment the words fell, she suddenly became apprehensive, in case Shane remembered something what to do? Would he know that she wasnt the same Olive at all? Olive got a little panicky, she was afraid her lie would be exposed, making her and Shanes rtionship woulde to an end, after all, for her, the rtionship was hard won and did not want it to fizzle out. How can I stop Shane from going to the orphanage? Olive was calcting in her heart, and her steps couldnt help but slow down. Walking she suddenly stopped walking, bent down, pretended to rub her leg and shouted at Shane: Oops Shane turned around and saw Olive bent over, so he went over and held her up and asked, Whats wrong with you, where are you not feeling well? Shanes words were full of concern. Olives face showed some pain and said in a tired tone, Shane, I feel a little tired after walking so far, my legs are sore now, why dont we go back? Olives words were also tinged with petnce, and at this moment she put her acting skills to good use. I thought where notfortable, after walking so far, indeed a little tired,e, I carry you! Shane said without thinking, and as the words fell, he squatted down and gestured for Olive to climb onto his back. Olive did not expect Shane to be so insistent on going to the orphanage, I thought he would return because he was tired, but now he wants to carry himself, which makes Olive did not know what to do for a while, frowned and stood there dumbfounded, without any reaction. Shane looked at Olive like this and thought she was embarrassed, so he smiled and said, Why, still embarrassed? Its okay,e on up! After a slight hesitation, Olive said nothing more and gently climbed onto Shanes back, and Shane slowly got up and walked towards the orphanage. Although Olive was extremely reluctant to go to the orphanage, but she did not want to keep going like this, because the lie will always be exposed one day, even if she did not go to the orphanage with Shane today, Shane will stille with herter, so the long pain is better than the short pain. But after arriving at the orphanage, things didnt go as Olive thought they would, probably because of Olives rtionship, Shane carried her around the orphanage, just looking around and didnt go in, and after a while the two of them left. Shane sent Olive home, he then received a phone call, as if thepany had an important matter to deal with him, work has always been a thunderbolt Shane did not stay too much, simply informed Olive, and then left the vige. In fact, Shane had already taken time out of his busy schedule to apany Olive back to the vige, after all, such argepany,rge and small things need to be handled by him, for this, Olive also understand. Olives life in the countryside is not very good, because of their own personality problems, the vige people are more like Alieen, but Olive is not very popr, Shane left, Olive is more and more reluctant to go out, always stay in the house, when bored to y with the phone or something. chapter2818 small time However, the calm life is always inadvertently broken, before Olive was mobbed video, I do not know who posted to the Inte, a time spread, many people are hrious p hands. Of course, Olive does not have the slightest ripple in her heart about this matter, as if this matter ispletely unrted to her. But a wave has not yet subsided, the heat of this matter has notpletely subsided, a well-known paparazzi and a session of gossip news, some Olive childhood gossip news, although this adulterated some of the renderingponents in it. But still have some credibility, and the masses do not care whether the news is true or false, just a lively, do a tea time gossip. But Olive is a little surprised by the gossip about her childhood, because there are so few people who know these things, and I didnt expect these news to be dug up after so many years. With the daily public opinion going high, Olive became a target all of a sudden, thework for Olives evaluation is also bad to the extreme Olive is puzzled by this, her mind is thinking about who is behind this, when there is some noise from downstairs, she is wondering: how can someonee at this time? No onees here on a regr basis! Who could it be? With this doubt in her mind, Olive put on her slippers and tried to go downstairs to have a look. Canes, before Olive found out that Alieen and Canes oftenmunicate with each other, for their rtionship, Olive has not been clear until now, thinking: could the two people privately work together against themselves? Thinking of this, Olive did not go down, but hid in the corner secretly watching the two people, want to see what they want to do. The two people did not say anything, but each in the house looking for something, the two people are very carefully focused, so that they did not notice Olive hiding in the corner of the stairs. After ten minutes of rummaging around the house, Alieen found a cupboard in which he had been looking for something. Alieen found a square box in a cab and said happily, I found it. Yeah? Let me see. Canes said excitedly after hearing that. Alieen handed the box to Canes, and when she confirmed it, the smiles on both of their faces grew even bigger. Olive went to the bed and saw the two peoples backs through the window, her heart tightened up. Conversely, these things could be fatal for Olive, and Olive also saw from afar the two people asking the vige people about something, which made Olive more than a little anxious, because from the beginning to the end she did not know what the two people had to do, and everything about herself, as ifpletely exposed to the two people, which is dangerous for her. When Alieen and Canes left, Olive quickly found the vigers they had just questioned, and she desperately wanted to know what the two were inquiring about. Grandpa, what did those two women say to you just now? Oh, they asked me for information about a woman in the vige, saying she was a rtive of theirs. The old man smoked a mouthful of dry tobo and said unhurriedly. Which woman ah? Can you tell me specifically? The vige is sparsely popted, and most of them are family members, so they are very aware of the strangers. The old man heard Olives anxious tone, so the dry tobo on the ground knocked twice, after a moment of contemtion said: Some years ago a woman from the city came to this vige, the woman looks very handsome, the vige many men every day nothing to do in front of her home, just a pity, thin life, died early. The grandfather gave a long sigh, and picked up a cigarette stick and took a hard drag, exhaled a piece of smoke, and stopped talking. The news from the grandfather made Olive sure that the woman was her mother, but why would Alieen and the girls suddenly inquire about this, there must be some kind of conspiracy against them. Olive said thank you to the boss, then slowly went back, on the way she was full of thoughts about this matter, for Alieen know the existence of their own mother, let Olive is very confused, ording to reason, these things can not be in Alieen as a child to know. Otherwise, she herself should have heard something, and now Alieen and Canes colluded together, then this news is two people colluded together after Alieen only know. Olives cell phone suddenly rang. Since she had returned to her hometown, she had rarely been contacted. Hello! Director, what can I do for you? Olive opened her mouth and asked, after all, the storm had not yet subsided, the director suddenly called, Olive thought it was a wrong number. Dr. Hingora gave a soft hum and said, Where are you now? Hurry back, the investor side has been taken care of. Okay, Ill pack up and go back immediately. Olive promised very crisp, at this moment her heart was like a warm stream wrapped in general, this time has been in the gloom, today is finally considered to have sunshine appeared. Director, thank you so much for this time, said Olive, her nose a little sore. Its okay, you juste back, well, I still have things to do so I will not talk to you more. Dr. Hingora hung up the phone after a brief reassurance.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Olive a burst of excitement, she quickly packed her bags, rushed to the roadside to wait for the bus back to the city ready to go back to Srimery, after the car she just called Shane to inform him that he was about to go back, but Shane heard the news, first a burst of silence, and did not show a happy look. On the contrary, the tone of some me: Why did not you call me in advance, so I can go over to pick you up, you are alone in the car, in case something dangerous happens how to do? Olive heard this and did not feel dissatisfied, but on the contrary, she felt happy, Shane is too nervous about himself. Dont worry, its okay, Ill be there soon. Oh, I called you to cheer you up, but I didnt expect you to be mean to me. Olive pretended to be aggrieved and said. chapter2819 investment Olive didnt expect her pretence of aggression to work, and Shanes tone immediately softened a few points after hearing it. Im not being mean to you! The first thing you need to do is to call me when you get there, Ill drive over and pick you up, and from now on you must tell me early if you have anything, dont hide it from me. Okay, I remember, Ill call you when I get there! Okay, Im hanging up now, bye. After talking to Shane on the phone, Olives mood was even more joyful on another level, from Shanes words just now, the tone was full of concern for herself, she felt like a princess spoiled by Shane. And the two of them are getting closer and closer, always in a state of passionate love, every time they talk they cant bear to hang up each others phone, always have an endless conversation, but Shanes work is busy, Olive is also very understanding, not too much to disturb Shane. In fact, the previous Olive, in seeing colleagues and their boyfriends you and I thick, boiling phone porridge, she did not understand this, do not know how two people and so many words can not finish talking, do not meet when you say better? But now Olive after all this experience, only really understand this behavior, now she and Shane two people together all day will not feel tired. Soon, the bus arrived at the station, the sky was already dark, Olive pulled the suitcase just out of the station entrance, and saw the eye-catching Bentley car. The car was waiting for Shane, dressed in a ck suit, in the station in the crowd of people look extra attention. Both of them saw each other in the crowd and walked towards each other, and when they saw Shane, Olives heart had a warmth flowing, and Shane came forward and opened his arms, and Olive did not think too much and jumped into Shanes arms without hesitation. Shane held Olive tightly in his arms, and then gently rubbed Olives back, originally thought that in front of so many people, such a move is the limit, but did not expect Shanes next step, but will gently lift Olives chin, and then deeply kissed down. Olives body immediately tensed up, probably because this asion makes people very embarrassed, but Shane does not care about these, still deep kiss, gradually, Olive also gradually rxed in response, kissed more than twenty seconds before the lips of the two people separated. At this time, Olive felt her cheeks were slightly hot, and she gave Shane a gentle p on the dainty and then turned around and stuffed the suitcase into his hands. Really, so many people, you still Olive words have not finished, then straight towards the car, think Olive to escape this as soon as possible. Looking at Olive some fallen look, Shane face a smile.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Shane then followed, after the two got into the car, Olive shyly bowed her head and did not speak, Shane asked: Hungry, what do you want to eat now? When she heard of eating, Olives eyes lit up. To be honest, she was a bit hungry now, and Olive was actually a foodie. Indeed a little hungry, but I cant think of anything to eat, I feel like I can eat a cow right now. Well, lets go eat beef now, Id like to see if you can eat a cow! Shane teased as he drove. Forget it, lets eat something else! Olive said, waving her hand. In the end, the two of them found a very elegant western restaurant, where most of the dishes belong to the health category, and it is sometimes better to eat here than to eat those big fish and meat. Olive because hungry, also do not care whatdy image, eat up to eat a big mouth, watching Olive this kind of eating action, Shane face with a smile appeared, he also followed Olives look a big mouth to eat up, the two people rolled like the dishes on the table swept away. The two of them felt like they had gone through a big battle after eating, and they were both very tired, so they didnt go shopping again. Shane sent Olive back to the apartment directly, and the two of them had a good time before Olive reluctantly entered the apartment. When Olive opened the door and went in, Elio was a little surprised. Olive, youre back, I missed you so much! Elio was very happy, and even rushed forward to give Olive a big hug. You dont even know, since you left, Ive been going crazy at home, bored to death! Elio said with a sultry face. Olive smiled, rubbed Elios head and said, Its true that these days are a bit boring, its really aggravating for you, its fine now, and it will be better and better in the future. After putting down the luggage, Olive noticed that there was no Maisie, so she asked, Why dont you see Maisie? Isnt she at home? Elio suddenly whispered, Shes been sleeping earlier these days, she should be asleep by now, lets keep our voices down. Olives voice also dropped after hearing that. After a few more simple words with Elio, she went back to her room because she was indeed a bit tired today. Lying in bed, Olive soon fell into sleep. The next day, she got up early, simply packed up, and hurried to the set. As soon as he entered the set, many of the staff members had surprised expressions on their faces, obviously not expecting Olive to return to the set so soon, and some of them had contemptuous nces, which Olive did not seem to see, and went to the office of Dr. Zhao Hingora without a care. Olive knocked on the door. Come in! Seeing Olive walking in, Dr. Hingoras face had a smile appearing, he put down the file in his hands, and then said softly: There will be a meeting with the investors, you and I will go together to attend, you take this opportunity to talk to them properly. Okay, will all the investors who are investing in this dramae? Olive asked, her heart was really scared because she had been refuted by Mrs. Attab before, and if it was the same this time, she would be very embarrassed in front of so many people. Mr. Essa called and said he couldnte. After hearing Dr. Hingoras words, Olive breathed a sigh of relief and let go of her hanging heart. The two of them chatted some more about the investors, Dr. Hingora looked at the clock and saw that it was almost time, so she took Olive to the conference room. chapter2820 an ant When they were all seated, Dr. Hingora held up his sses and then said to the two investors, Mr. Nahab, Mrs. Attab, I have called you before and made my meaning very clear, we have also worked together many times, you should know my character very well, if you believe me, then Olive is definitely the most suitable person for this movie. Oh, we have worked together so many times, for Dr. Hingoras person, we definitely believe in it, its just that its all over the ce out there, if we continue to have Olive as the female lead, it will have a huge impact on the movies ratings. Weve all put a lot of effort into this, and if it costs us money in blood by then, then who will bear this loss? After saying that, Mr. Nahab sped his hands to his chest and leaned back in his chair with no expression, his eyes constantly sizing up Olive. Yes! We cooperate, the greatness of this should always be clear. Mrs. Attab followed and echoed, at this time she is still like the woman who was cheated by Quincy before,pletely a treacherous businessmans face. After all, no one is willing to make a loss-making deal, but if Olive still wants to be the lead actress of this movie, she must show her attitude! Olive sat up straight, took a deep breath and said to the two investors extremely seriously: Im very sorry for what happened recently, and Im very sorry for your concerns, but I hope you can trust me for once. Youre talking better than youre singing! Who doesnt know how to say empty words, and why should we believe you? After Olive finished speaking, Mrs. Attab said mockingly, with a disdainful look on her face. Mrs. Attabs words made Olive a little embarrassed for a moment, her own empty words were really unbelievable, and her face was slightly burning. But now she had to seize this opportunity, she swallowed her saliva and was about to continue, when the door of the meeting room was opened. And interrupting this meeting, it was Shane, he walked in with big strides, a straight suit, like a knife-sharp face so that his entire aura, at once round the entire conference room, only with a faint look of anger on his face. The entire conference room became silent, just now there are some bad Mr. Nahab and the female president also shut up. With a cold face, Shane did not care about the shocked eyes of the whole room, found an empty chair and sat down, then turned his head to Dr. Hingora and said, Dr. Hingora, I want to invest in this drama. Shane was not asking Dr. Hingora, but had an unquestionable tone. Olive was surprised and delighted by Shanes sudden arrival, because she didnt expect Shane toe and invest in this movie, and she was delighted because Shanes arrival made her feel less stressed and like she had a backbone. However, Mr. Nahab and Mrs. Attab, who were sitting at the side, changed their faces when they heard Shanes words, and they looked at each other and tried to talk to Shane, but Shane didnt even look at them, but just nodded to Olive, with someforting meaning. Dr. Hingora, I am personally very interested in this movie, and you should know the strength of ourpany, how about it, is it possible for me to be the sole sponsor of this movie? Shane finished his speech in a smooth tone and looked back at Mr. Nahab and Mrs. Attab, whose faces instantly turned pale and they didnt dare to say anything, just stammering and looking at each other. Dr. Hingora was surprised, he was puzzled for a while, but soon he made up his mind and nodded, Okay, then this matter is settled! Olive did not expect that the matter would be reversed so quickly, she hade to the two investors with confidence, but was pped in the face by them, and she was anxious, thinking that there was no room for maneuvering, when Shanes appearance actually turned the whole situation around and made everything go in a good direction. Shane was sitting on the sofa not far away, his face was determined expression is undoubtedly, plus he has always been my way of doing things, Olive looked at him, blushing slightly, just feel this mans charm inexplicably added a few points. Only then did Olive remember what Nell had said before, that the Shane she normally saw and the Shane at work were two different things, and that the Mr. Lopez of the business world really wasnt shouting for nothing. You know, at the beginning Mrs. Attab and Mr. Nahab two people, but simply did not put Olive in the eyes, and even as a soft persimmon, how to pinch how to pinch in the hand, for Olives acting skills are disdain, every sentence is full of questions and mocking meaning, but Shanes arrival has made the whole situation into a different style. Mrs. Attab and Mr. Nahab were directly suppressed by Shanes aura, the two people now became kind-eyed, obsequious,pletely unable to see that just now the overbearing look, even speak carefully, not even dare to erge the sound shell, afraid to step on Shanes tail. Olive also naturally with the help of Shane, smoothly starring in the films female lead, no one present, no one dares to have an opinion, things quickly settled, after ah, Olive will no longer have to look at anyones eyes to act. Lets do this, you go back to rest for a day and adjust yourself, Ill wait for you in the crew. Dr. Hingora was also satisfied with the result of the day, he got up and patted Olives shoulder, considering that Olive had just returned from the countryside and needed time to get organized. Okay director, Ill work on it. After saying goodbye to Dr. Hingora, Olive was a bit silent. Whats wrong? Arent you happy that you took the lead actress position? Shane stopped in his tracks and asked with concern as he looked into Olives eyes.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Olive shook her head and pushed Shane away with a light hand, and continued walking without stopping, she couldnt tell why, she just felt a tightness in her chest. She couldnt smile, but she should be very happy about the result. Its nothing, maybe its just me, you dont have to worry too much. Shane went after her and grabbed Olives wrist, her eyes full of worry, and the strength in her hand couldnt help but increase a few points. Dont keep it to yourself, you must tell me if theres anything wrong, dont make me guess and dont make me worry. chapter2821 did not look wrong Olive sucked in her nose and met Shanes firm gaze, if she didnt say anything, she probably wouldnt want to go home tonight. Its not a big deal, today I was trying to get back to the set with my own efforts, I was confident when I went, but things didnt go as nned, if you hadnt shown up today, I definitely wouldnt have been able to get back to the set. I know that we are now boyfriend and girlfriend, but there are many things I still do not want to use your power, I do not want to be seen with colored sses, everyone will think that I rely on you to get where I am today, but in fact, today is indeed thanks to you. Olive shrugged helplessly and said slowly with a long sigh. Yes, those idle keyboard warriors on the Inte are concerned about how they and Shane really get along, because of the disparity in their status, everyone is eager to let Olive sit down, this journey thanks to Shanes help to get here, but the more this happens, the more resentful Olive is. In the past, she could still touch her chest and righteously say that she had worked hard to get it, but after this incident today, she no longer has the face to say to others that it was all her own work, and even from now on, it really has to be like the rumors on the Inte, that she is an actress who relies on her golden master to get to the top. After hearing Olives words, Shane was not angry, his eyes were mixed with pain and helplessness, he reached out and took Olive into his arms, put his chin against her forehead and said in a doting tone, I thought it was something big that was bothering my little baby so much, it turned out to be this, little fool, sometimes you are too smart, but sometimes you are dumber than a Sometimes you are so smart, but sometimes you are even dumber than a pig. Olive looked at Shane in confusion, and then heard him continue in a calm tone: Why do you care so much about what others think? Some people just cant see the good in others. Do you think the gossip will stop when you get into the show today because of your hard work? Not really, they will still talk about you as if you are worthless. Those who want to see the joke will never recognize your goodness, and you dont need to ruin your mood because of these people. Understand? Shanes words are reasonable, and Olive cant refute them. Yes, people who want to nitpick can pick bones out of their eggs, so why should you do your best for these people? No matter what, it will not be recognized by them. Also, now that the female lead is yours, the next thing you have to do is to show your real strength in this drama, to perform the role well, to let everyone see your efforts and your results, to prove yourself with your acting skills, and by then, everyone will have nothing to say. Just now Olive was still worried about these things, like an eggnt beaten by the frost, after listening to Shanes words, the whole person is like a track and field athlete on the starting line, those apprehensions all disappear, the rest is full of enthusiasm. Shane is absolutely right, he is an actor, shoulde up with an actors artistic value, on the screen to present the best version of himself, with a professional level to exin everything, to overturn all the gossip. After all this has been figured out, Olive looks at Shane and reveals a long-lost smile, at this moment she has no worries or burdens. Its a good thing I have you around, otherwise this whole thing might have kept me awake all night again. I now realize that these are all problems that I should not have worried about at all. Olive was like a pampered kitten, burrowing into Shanes chest and rubbing it. After a good nights sleep, Olive got up early the next day, it was her first day back on the set, so she had to report early.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The first day she returned to work, she had to report to work early. Not to mention, those people in the crew really changed their faces quickly, perhaps because they knew Olive had a backer behind her, one or two not only did not gossip, but were enthusiastic, this kind of people Olive saw more, so she was used to it. Anyway, she only wants to return to the big screen, she does not care about other things. The morning shoot went very well, Olive was full of energy, every shot was a one-off and outstanding performance. She was sitting under the awning with arge bottle of mineral water, thinking about the script, when she looked up and saw a familiar figure. She was so excited that she thought her eyes were blurry from fatigue. No, it seems to be him. Olive rubbed her eyes and looked over carefully, and it was true, it was really him! Olive put down the script in her hands, with a long smile on her face towards the man, still some distance away, she deliberately shouted: Oh, Quincy, its really you, I thought I was wrong. Olives shout sessfully attracted the attention of all the staff. He turned his head and looked at Olive with gritted teeth, yes, he hated it! If Olive hadnt been behind the scenes, the female president wouldnt have blocked himpletely, and now hes reduced to ying a group act to make a living. Quincy wanted to pretend not to hear, but now that he was the center of attention, he couldnt stand it any longer and looked up at Olive with a vicious stare. Huh? Youre still staring at me? Not bad! Olive was so busy the other day that she didnt bother to inquire about Quincys situation. She thought shed be out of action for a year and a half, but she didnt expect this person toe back to life so soon, and she dared to jump in front of her eyes. If you cant even catch this opportunity, wouldnt it be a waste of time? Olive walked around Quincy and looked at him mockingly and taunted: Whats wrong with you? Now you want to steal food from the mass actors? In the past, you used to be quite a big shot, werent you? At least it is an old acquaintance, really can not mix down you ask me to beg ah, I will certainly help you. Olive! You can be proud of yourself, the good times are almost over! Quincys fists were clenched, and his legs were visibly shaking from standing too long as a group actor. Olive lowered her head and whispered in Quincys ear, Yo yo yo yo,e on, youre just repeating those lines? Last time you said the same thing, what happened? Youre done, Im still standing here. chapter2822 resignation Quincy at least still knows that now he is an ant, even if the forehead veins burst, but also just turn his head away, only to fear that the fire in his stomach put the intestines are burning. Olive is not going to let Quincy so easily out of his sight, the other day what happened, not yet with him a detailed ount of it, besides, God opened his eyes, but today he came to the front of it. Dont think its enough to be a group actor, that wont work, for the rest of his life, Olive will use all his strength to break Quincy to pieces! Olive rushed up to stop Quincys way, spread out the fan in his hand while gently shaking, while full of sarcasm said: What? Am I that unappealing to you? Have you forgotten? We used to have a good rtionship, we even watched movies together, you are now a group actor, share with me group acting experience can not ah? Ill trade you my experience as a lead actor. Olives voice just fell, Quincys face also darkened a few points, he side of the head, the corners of the mouth suddenly pulled a wicked smile, cold eyes at Olive said: Whats the hurry? I can still be a group actor if I share with youter, but after a while, you wont even be qualified to be a group actor, so dont becent and dont climb too high, hurry up and find someone to prepare for your corpse! Looks like you cant change your ways, right? Dont look at yourself now! Still in the mood to lie to me? Do you think Im just scared? Although he said so, Olives back had already broken out in a cold sweat, looking at Quincys convincing look did not look like a lie. I want you to tell me now who Ocan told you to go to! Olive closed her fan and leaned closer as she lowered her voice in a stern question. The smile on Quincys face grew more and more wild and smug as she sneered at Olive, Whats it to you? Ive told you everything you can say to prepare your coffin for death, got it? Tell me clearly! Olive was trembling with anger, she really couldnt understand what was wrong in the middle, she had nned to use the female president to suppress Quincy so that he would never be able to turn over a new leaf, but this Quincy could still say such things now, was he really caught some handle? No way! This lifetime Olive clean, never done anything to the detriment of others, what exactly is the problem? Dont try to guess, you cant guess, just remember what I said, your good days are over, he will not let you go. Quincy sneered twice and left, where it still looks like the pathetic look that was justughed at by the crowd. On the contrary, Olive stood dead in ce, the cold air rose from the bottom of his feet, a feeling that I am in the light and the enemy is in the dark, all over the body with a cold sweat. Its like walking step by step into a mud puddle, the throat is deeply wrapped below, the whole person can not move, breathing has be extremely difficult, as if a closed eye is a lifetime. No, who is the one Quincy is talking about? Is it a man or a woman? What does it have to do with the person who killed her in her previous life? If he is the one who killed her, this is not the right time! In her previous life, she died in 2017, but Olive has only been reborn for two years, so this is too confusing. Olive patted her heart, no matter what, her life will be in her own hands, and she will never let anyone y around with it. Soon, Dr. Hingora was holding a loudspeaker and told the actors to take their ces. The groups scenes were finished in a few moments, Quincy left with the crowd, Olive was not in the mood to ask any more questions, she was a little distracted all afternoon, it was hard to finish the first scene to shoot, just walked to the awning to rest for a while, then received a call from the hospital. Tatums condition had been under control for a long time, but today it suddenly deteriorated, and the hospital was at its wits end. When Olive received the call, she almost fell to the ground. She hurriedly asked for leave from the director, changed her clothes and rushed to the hospital, because when she visited Tatum in the hospital recently, she always felt that her body was deteriorating day by day, and her vitality was weakening at a speed visible to the naked eye. When Olive arrived at the ward, the doctors and nurses had already left, and Tatum was the only one lying in the empty ward. On the snow-white sheets, she looked like a dead leaf inte autumn, lifeless. To lean closer, see Tatum thin only a handful of skin and bones, her thoughts also seems to have be less rational, always talking east one sentence west one sentence, from time to time to slow the breath have to pause for a few seconds, in this case, maybe Tatum which sentence did not finish the case, her own daughter Alieen but not even see the shadow. But Olive does not feel strange, Alieen is what a wolf heart and lungs of things, she understands too well, when Tatum died in herst life, Alieen is also busy with their own affairs did not even look, let alone do any filial piety, but these are only Olive heard at the time, I guess this life will not be an exception. But when really watching all this happen in front of their own eyes, Olive a time can not ept, heart cold arge half, but also for Tatum pain. Olive Tatum suddenly came to his senses, looked at the familiar figure in front of him, after distinguishing the person, reached out his hand and called out, the voice was so hoarse, like the voiceing from a few dozen meters of dry well. Olive rushed forward, a hand to hold Tatum that only bones toe, looking at Tatums deep sunken eyes of the eyes of the godless, she could not help but nostalgia. Tatum, Im here. Olive, do you know where Alieen is? She hasnt visited me for a long time, I dont worry about her ah, you help me to find her, let here over to see me okay? Tatum said the words out broken, tears seeped out of the corners of his eyes, and his body trembled with excitement.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Before I die on this one wish, I I want to see her Tatum finished these words all over gasping for breath, chest refusing to rise and fall, face red, coughing incessantly. Olive patted her back and gave her breath, and was busy promising, Tatum, dont worry, Ill get Alieen right away, and Ill be sure to bring her to your bedside. Olive watched Tatum recover, then tucked her in and stumbled out of the room, stopping just before she reached the door and leaning against the wall to hide her face and cry. chapter2823 see the wind and the rudder Olive admitted that she hated Tatum, hated her when she was in the countryside, treating herself like a lowly servant, but since Tatum was admitted to the hospital, she watched a woman who used to be so capable under the ravages of the disease, turning day by day into the present appearance, like the fallen leaves fluttering in the air with the wind. Especially todays Tatum, but also let Olive feel the heartache, simply can not hate up. Olive does not have Alieens contact information, she can only use the most silly way, that is to go to Alieens set to block her, a car to hurry over, just get off the car and ran into Alieen is ready to enter the set. The current Alieen ispletely different from the old one, she used to be innocent, but now she is wearing metal earrings, exaggerated eyeliner and extremely revealing clothes, just like a nightclub dancer. Olive? What are you doing here? As soon as Alieen saw Olive, her eyebrows were furrowed and her face was hard to see. In the past, Olive would have argued with her again, but today the situation is different, Tatum is a dying man, time is limited, and is still in the hospital hoping. Im not here to argue with you, Tatum is dying, she wants to see you before she dies, hurry up ande with me. Olive finished her sentence and stretched out her hand, trying to force Alieen to drag over, but Alieen pushed it away. Dont you touch me! I wont go! Im too busy today! Lets talk about it some other time! Alieens attitude was indifferent, as if the person in the bed had nothing to do with her. Olive didnt give up and reached out for another tug, but the phone in her bag suddenly rang. Hello. Miss Holt, I regret to inform you that Ms. Tatums condition has deteriorated just now, the resuscitation failed to work and has passed away, please also ask your family toe over quickly to make the post-mortem preparations, please be grateful for your condolences.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. A gust of wind blew by, Olive shivered, everything around her was suddenly quiet, the doctors voice was like a machine without temperature, Olives nose was sore, tears flowed down, while Alieen, who was standing opposite, was only stunned for a moment, and then recovered as before. Olive gripped the phone tightly, she couldnt hold back anymore. Tatum was her Alieens real mother, how could she be so cold-blooded and unresponsive? How could she be so cold-blooded and unresponsive? How could she refuse to even give her onest kiss? Alieen, you are still a human being! That was your own mother who died! The woman who took care of you since you were a child! She gave you all the good things, and never let you touch anything heavy or dirty! She wanted to see you before she died, and you wouldnt even grant herst wish? Wont your conscience hurt? Can you have peace of mind for the rest of your life? You are worse than a dog or a pig! Bastard! Olives words crackled out, and her heart felt better, but in return Alieens face was full of disdain and sneer, she took a few steps forward, forcing Olive into a corner, and said with a sarcastic tone at the corner of her mouth: Thats very good, dont just talk, have you done anything filial to your own mother? If you havent done it yourself, what qualifications do you have to say about others? Looking at Alieens smug look, Olive felt her stomach turn over, this person is how big heart ah, mother just passed away actually have the leisure tough at others. But made Olive feel even more uneasy when Alieens mouth actually said something about her own mother. What the hell do you mean, to say, then give me the words clearly. Olive took two steps back and looked at Alieen with a slight frown. Olive had suspected that Alieen knew more than she did about her own mothers origins, but she had only suspected, and now she was certain that everything was exactly as she had imagined. Otherwise, people like Alieen, who think of one thing and another, would not be able to say this. Alieen is also afraid of realizing that she was talking too much, subconsciously wanted to raise her hand to cover her mouth, but felt embarrassed, so she just lightly bit her lower lip and blushed. At the end of the day, she seems to have suddenly relieved, impatiently waved her hand at Olive and said: You go, I do not have the effort to talk to you here, you just pretend not to havee today, much less seen me, I will not go with you to see Tatum. Alieen did not wait for Olive to answer, she left directly on her ten centimeter high heels, leaving Olive alone in the same ce in dismay, this is too strange, Alieen is like a suddenly changed person, there must be something in the middle, in the end what is wrong? The other day when Tatum was just hospitalized, Alieen did not do much good, but not so much as this look now, there is always warm and fuzzy, how now that the person died, she acted like a nobody, so indifferent. This sudden change, what exactly happened in the middle? Although Alieen, her own daughter, did not care about Tatum, but Olive still want to do thest bit of filial piety, Tatum died suddenly, and did not prepare for all this before, Olive is also the first time to deal with the aftermath, naturally some of the hands and feet do not know what to do, and finally only listen to the doctors and nurses, the person to the funeral home to the cremation. After Tatums death, everything went back to normal, Olives life was the same as before, except that she no longer had to go to the hospital full of sterile water, she felt as if Tatum had never been in this world, and she would never hear this name from anyone again. After everything was taken care of, Olive knew it would not be easy to return to the set this time, and rushed to the set early the next morning. The first time I saw him, I realized that there was something wrong with the atmosphere today, Olive is a delicate person, but also very good at reading peoples minds, yesterdays crew, one by one, not today this look, even if they know they are relying on Shane to get the role, but only dare to whisper behind his back, in person or so warm. But today, these staff members, have thrown themselves disdain and mockery of the eyes, Olive see really, the eyes full of contempt. She tried her best to reach out to the staff around her, but was shunned, as if she was a pathogen with an infection attached, no one wanted toe near. chapter2824 Difficult Although the moment is a bit baffling, Olive also do not want to pay attention to, she came to the set is not to make friends with anyone, do their own work is the most important. She walked into the dressing room with her bag, some of the actors had already started to pack and dress up, and when she looked around, only the corner dressing table was left unupied, Olive walked over and just took her bag out and put it on the table when she was bumped on the shoulder. Eh? Olive turned around and saw that the person she collided with was the supporting actress of the movie. Oops, sorry, here I just sat, Im not done yet, I have to clean up a little more. The supporting actress did not even look at Olive, directly lifted her butt and sat down, while tracing eyeliner in the mirror, while saying in a nonchnt tone. Olive mouth corner some twitch, this supporting actress full face where not yet painted? Obviously it is intentional! These people are really sticking their noses in the air! Its okay, you just sit and take your time, I was born beautiful, makeup time is faster than you a base, good skin, more convenient well. Olives words carry a bit of mockery. But what she said is the truth, since she grew up in the mountain vige uninfluenced by the environment, washing her face with all the rice water, the skin is stic,pared with the city girls is indeed more tender. But the women in this crew, none of them is a light. The female supporting actor heard Olive mocking herself and dropped her eyeliner with a snap, turned around and looked at Olive with a strange look and said, Yes, yes, yes, we cantpare with you, youre not the same as us. We have a bad life, we can only rely on our own efforts step by step, to get a mouthful of food, unlike you, once you lie in bed, you can have no worries about food and clothing. Olive was not angry when she heard this, but deliberately looked at her face in the mirror and said with a smug face, Yes, in addition to good fortune, I also look good, otherwise how can I have this kind of charm, right? After saying that, Olive was about to walk out of the dressing room, just two steps away, but she heard a tremblingugh behind her. Youre really charming, but you can only charm people for a while, but not for a lifetime, in the end its still a dream. Its not nice to be kicked, is it, sister? Olive looked away, she raised her eyebrows, she didnt care about things that were created out of nothing, but she said back, You know more about this than I do? When did this happen? Howe I dont know? Hmph,e on, youre a tough guy, everyone in the crew knows about it, but you dont, huh? Still pretending! You have to act in and out of the drama, dont you feel tired? Its been two days since you came back to the set, but have they evere to see you? If youve been kicked out, you should find a new owner, dont deny it! The supporting actress got up and stepped on her high heels, walking step by step to Olive, saying as if it was really true. Olive is nowpletely understood, after half a day, the original crew staff attitude 360 degree turn, is because of this matter? The crew thought they were being abandoned because they were too busy these two days and had no time to contact Shane? These people are too good at seeing the wind and making the rudder, they all turn their faces around faster than a book. Olive doesnt have time to exin to them, and she doesnt want to exin anything either. Besides, she and Shane have been in love for a long time, and never wanted to show it to anyone, and falling in love is a matter for two people, not for anyone. Olive took a deep breath, if she was too concerned about such things, she would probably be pissed off before the scene was finished. She went to the spare makeup table and said to a makeup artist behind her who was ying with her phone, Please help me with my makeup. A few actresses around her had a good look on their faces and were talking to each other, who were interested in watching this y. Olive sat for a while, but she didnt see the makeup artisting, so she had no choice but to amplify her voice and shouted sideways to the makeup artist who was ying with his cell phone, Pleasee over and help me with my makeup!N?velDrama.Org owns this. The guy was so impatient that he pped his phone on the table and looked at Olive with a resentful face, What are you yelling about? Im not deaf, cant you see Im ying a game? I lost this ranking game to find you ah? Really, annoying! Ive never seen you so unattractive! Olive felt insulted and her anger went straight to her brain, but she was always a person with more sense than reason, so she held her tongue and said nothing, after all, in the entertainment industry, there are many people like makeup artists. Today its a make-up artist, tomorrow it may be a lighting technician, and the list is endless. If Olive were to argue with them, it would be better to leave the entertainment industry as a ce of right and wrong. Olive sat on a chair and waited patiently while the makeup artist touched ab on another table before starting to give Olive a look. I dont know if this guy is intentional or not, but the strength in his hand is so strong that it hurts Olives scalp, and she is grinning in the mirror, finally unable to bear it anymore, but she also reminds in a gentle voice: That, sorry, can you please be a little lighter? After all, at the same time a crew of people, the words are ufortable for anyone who will not see the head to see the head in the future, do people with medicine to leave a line, this truth they can not understand, Olive, who has lived two lives can not be unclear. I didnt expect that when she said this politely, the make-up artistunched a temper, raised her hand and threw theb away, yelling at Olive in the mirror: You really think you are a person, huh? Whats the matter? You havent even entered the house yet, and you really think youre a richdy with fine skin? What a big mouth! Ask me how many people in this crew said I was heavy-handed. Howe you are the only one who is so difficult to serve! This morning, Olive didnt know how much anger she had put up with, but these people couldnt understand her face and thought she was afraid and backed off, at this moment, she couldnt stand it anymore and held her breath and said, Please speak with more respect! These people are really ridiculous, they think they are kicked by the owner, so they can be riding on the neck to do whatever they want? When the make-up artist heard Olives words, she was even more anxious and jumped to her feet! chapter2825borrowedposition You want me to respect you? On what basis? If I respected you, my mother would be furious and p me twice! Okay, you stand to the side, if you dont want to do my makeup, get out of the way, dont take up my time here, y with your phone wherever you like, my own makeup skills are not worse than yours! Olive pounded the cosmetics on the table while shoving the makeup artist. Last life, Olive have lived so long, that time cosmetics can be more than these now, there are many foreign imports ofrge brands, which year, these cosmetics for her is simply handy. You you this person simply iprehensible! The makeup artist had wanted to continue to fight with Olive, but she was angry for a moment could not find the vocabry to refute, so she was angry and kicked in Olives chair, took the phone and went aside.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Luckily, Olive was prepared and stopped the action in her hand, otherwise the make-up artist would have kicked the eyeliner to her, and then the whole face would have to start over. Olive did not dy a minute, plus her hand speed is indeed very fast, three times to make up the entire makeup, out of the dressing room ready to shoot the scene, the other staff see her, there is no big expression on the face, but no one is willing to talk to her, the intermission is not treated, like a gue by the crowd to avoid. Even if Olive wanted to find someone to y against, they were avoided by those who looked disgusted and did not even bother to say a word to reject her. It is hard to believe that this is to iste themselves collectively? Olive sneered a few times, it does not matter, such a childish thing she did not have the effort to pay attention to, on the contrary, is happy to leisure, anyway, all the people in the crew is only a cooperative rtionship, until the film is finished, some people may not see the second time in their lives, and why do you have to fight with them at this time, when it is still said to be scattered. Olive took the script and walked under the awning, ready to understand the character in depth, focused on her, did not notice the male lead of the y, Walker Day stood beside her at some point. Because of Walkers arrival, all the staffs eyes were cast over, and everyone had some snickers on their faces, as if they were waiting to see a good show. Except for the time of filming, Olive and Walker were not familiar with each other at all and did not talk much. He came over now for only one reason, that is, his curiosity came up and he wanted to ask about the gossips that were circting on the Inte. Olive, let me ask you something, the news online some time ago, is it that you deliberately put up that gossip with Odell spection? Youre not going to use the same trick on me, are you? Walker didnt even think about it, and didnt even give Olive a chance to ask, he came up with a sneer, his eyes full of teasing. Olive almost didntugh at this, who gave him the confidence to think that he and Odell can have aparison? Are you serious? Can you and Odell be the same? Walker is considered an old man in the entertainment industry, so many years has been taking the route of a strong actor, never a flow boy, should be called, he has no flow to speak of, coupled with the age of the appearance of the image looks even Odells toes can not catch up. Even if you want to hype, people like Walker cant rank her number ah, and I dont know where this person gets the confidence to say this to disgust people? You! You have no respect! Walker, of course, until the gap between himself and Odell, just did not expect Olive actually a point, which makes him a little down, a breath in the throat almost did not swallow, can only let out a cold snort from the nose, turned his head away. The recent scenes are rtively tight, but also the whole film is the exciting part, so the intermission time is not much, and soon, everyone has to go back to filming in the scene. The next scene is the male and female protagonists of the scene, the male protagonist because of listening to the female supporting nder, resulting in disappointment for the female protagonist, anger when pped the female protagonist. ording to reason, the y inside the fight scene is generally borrowed, it is estimated that Walker just ate defeat in front of Olive, the heart of the anger has not gone down, he pped but a solid, so that everyone present were stunned. Olive was also pped by the p is to the eyes of gold stars, if not the foot steadiness, it is estimated that the whole person will have to fall to the ground. Olives ears began to buzz, the brain is also a little dizzy, Olive touched his own side of the hot side of the face, blurred to see, Walker mouth overflowing with a viinous smile, yes, he is deliberate, did not expect Walker such an old actor, the pattern is also so small. If there is not a camera standing in front of their own, Olive would like to rush up and tear this Walker in front of him to a shreds, recently is the year of the year? How so unlucky, everywhere she goes there are people who want to put her on the line. Although the crew had endless gossip behind their backs and everyone was waiting to see Olives jokes, after they saw Olive really get pped, they fell silent,pletely stunned by Walkers actions. Click! Walker, why did you really hit hard? Youre an old actor too, dont you know you have to finish on borrowed time? Dr. Hingora picked up the horn and said to Walker with a frown. Walker sneered at Olive, then turned his head and looked at Dr. Hingora with an apologetic face, he spoke coyly: Director, Im sorry, I was too caught up in the scene, I forgot to borrow the position for a while, hey, I didnt want to really hit. This person is really a strong actor, and his expressions and movements are very urate when he tells lies, so that Dr. Hingora cant even pick a w. Okay, Im not the one you should apologize to, next time pay attention and dont do it again. Dr. Hingora continued to sit in front of the camera and stare at the camera. In the camera, Walker looked at Olive with an apologetic face and said, Im sorry Olive, I lost control for a moment, are you okay? Olives brain is dizzy, simply do not want to pay attention to Walkers fake feelings, directly did not say a word, walked off the stage to make up. She really cant understand, Walker has been in the entertainment industry for more than a day or two, reasonably speaking, should be able to distinguish between right and wrong in the entertainment industry, but I didnt expect to be a blind fool who follows the crowd, no wonder its not hot for so many years, I guess it has a lot to do with how he handles himself. Olive one of her own make-up, while thinking, she will leave the scene, Im afraid that the staff there again began to whisper, maybe also say that she is in front of Dr. Hingora sell misery, but all this, Olive do not want to pay attention to, after the days of the exciting part of the shooting, the film will soon be closed. chapter2826 shall not die well When the timees to go their own way, no one will remember anyone, and when everything is done, Olive will not have to listen to how they judge themselves. Since Walker pped this thing happened, the other staff in the crew is more reckless up, Olive became the air like a character, everyone does not put her in the eyes, but this does not affect Olives mood, she does not care. In the middle Shane also proposed toe to the set to visit the ss, but were refused by Olive, she does not want to let the crew those people, and see her and Shanes feelings did not appear problems, then each one has to perform a change of face, like flies like wrapped up can not shake off, just think of Olive feel sick to death. Anyway, the human heart is sinister, everyone should maintain a rtive distance, and so the film is finished, Olive full body and back, a rxed. But now Olive and Shane, two people are no secrets, the crew happened, Olive are told to Shane listened. At first, Shane could not stand Olive suffered this kind of aggression, want toe to the set to prove to everyone, their feelings are still as strong as ever, but Olive does not want to, Shane also did not say anything more. The months of intense filming finally ended with Olives efforts, and it was sessfullypleted. Olive excused herself from the celebration party that night and didnt go, because no one was treating her anyway, so why go to that party? Olive finished packing her luggage and returned to her apartment with a big bag. As soon as she opened the door, she heard a bang and Elio opened the door with a bouquet of flowers. Olive gave Elio and Maisie a warm hug while patting her chest in shock. Congrattions on the sessfulpletion of the film, ah, I missed you so much, finally came back. Elio leaned on Olives shoulder and said in a petnt tone. After releasing the hug, he was busy taking out his long cherished red wine from the cab. Congrattions, for jumping out of that wolfs den in one piece. Maisie always had a smile on her face, looking so sweet and intoxicating. The three of them raised the red wine on the table and the sses clinked together with a pleasant sound. After a full stomach, Olive helped Elio clean up the kitchen together, and only then wanted to have a good chat with Maisie. Maybe because of her previous scandal, she wouldnt get any more announcements for a while, and when she thought of that, Olive felt a lot of panic. Knock, knock. Olive knocked gently on Maisies door. Pleasee in. Pushing the door, Olive saw that Maisie was sitting at the table, seriously looking at the foreignnguage materials, her eyebrows furrowed as she took notes. Olive was a little embarrassed, the two of us had said we would work together, but now she waspletelyx. The next few days were exactly as Olive had expected, with no announcements and nomercials looking for her endorsement, she just stayed at home and became a house girl every day. The next day is just like Olive expected, there is no announcement, no advertisement for her endorsement, and she just stays at home every day and bes a house girl. Either she is studying with Maisie or she is watching a funny movie on the sofa with Elio and the three of them,ughing and trembling. In general, this kind of leisure time is rare in the showbiz career, and Olive enjoys it especially.N?velDrama.Org owns this. The movie she shot before was soon released in cinemas, but the ratings of the movie were in inverse proportion to Olives efforts, and the ratings plummeted, making it the lowest rated movie in all of Dr. Hingoras movies. Netizens have sympathized with Dr. Hingora, everyone can not understand at this time, he would find Olive such a scandalous actress, to y the role of the female first, many viewers are because the female first is Olive, vigorously requested to boycott the film released. Not only is there some of this malicious ckening of Olivesce news on Twitter, but other social media sites have not escaped, and postings have exploded into a frenzy. I really dont understand how Dr. Hingora could find Olive as the female lead, it takes at least a few months to make a movie. Her appearance alone has ruined the good intentions of everyone in the crew, really damned, should be dragged out to death by a thousand cuts, anyway, she has done enough bad things, should have been retribution! It seems that this Olive behind a lot of backers ah, before obviously have been out of the entertainment industry, but actually in just a few days back to the screen, we can not underestimate this woman, may be which mountain be vixen it! Dr. Hingoras films have been a big hit, but this year, she has been in a situation where she has to deal with Olive, so please be careful with Dr. Hingora next time. I will never watch Dr. Hingoras movies again, I was looking forward to this movie, but the lead actress was ruined by this kind of scum, it seems Dr. Hingora is not a good thing either! Olive looked at thements page by page, her heart had already been cold, theizens abuse to her, has not reached the slightest harm, but if she ruined a film of Dr. Hingora because of herself, her conscience is how can not pass ah, too guilty. These people are sons of bitches! Elio suddenly bounced up from the sofa and threw the phone to the side, angry as if a hydrogen balloon was about to explode. Olive rubbed her eyebrows, recently the Inte users have seen more vicious words, by definition, Elio has long been immune, where tomit with the words of the Inte so angry, she felt something is not quite right, sat up and looked at Elio asked: Whats wrong? What can make you so angry? The more this happens, the more it means there is a ghost, she must see clearly what is going on! Elio, you can show me your phone. Olive spread her palm and asked Elio for her phone directly. Elios eyes dodged, a look is not normal, she pretended to hand the phone over, suddenly bent down, hand over the stomach, ouch yelled. chapter2827 black powder Olive, what did we eatst night ah? I seem to have diarrhea, no, I cant hold it, I have to go to the toilet first,e out and then show you, this now on the toilet have to bring the phone well, or I cant pull Olive simply did not work to see Elio acting, a hand from her hands to grab the phone, afraid that Elio appeared what difficulties they must help, did not expect, see is something rted to their own. Olive looked back at Elio, Elio embarrassed smile, busy patting Olives backforting: You can not be angry ah, angry then is not the trap of these people? They just want you to be so angry that you dont know who your name is. A red picture on the phone screen, Olive zoomed in to see, is a photo of himself, I do not know who maliciously slope on the red paint, from afar, looks like a corpse lying in a pool of blood. It turns out that this is a long piece of Twitter, which used a lot of Olives photos, plus the filthy text, all written are some ck material, adding oil and vinegar to make something out of nothing ounted for most of it. Go to hell stinking bitch! These six words are the beginning of this long-winded tweet. Olive had seen too many of these tricks in her previous life, and when she was confronted with them, she just blinked and passed by, not making any waves in her mind at all. But today is different, as the person involved, she saw those deliberately erged ck and white photos, and red paint intertwined, just feel all over the body full of goose bumps, a chill behind. Olive put the phone on the side of the coffee table, sat on the sofa and leaned back, deliberately pretending to be indifferent and said: I thought it was something big, this kind of thing can also be on stage? There are actually people watching. Elio had already noticed that Olives face was white at this moment, not at all as light as she said it was. Yes, I also think that these are just empty rumors that will dissipate after a while. Ive seen a lot of people who cant see that others are better off than they are, and when they see whos better off, theyre jealous and want toe up and step on them, and they want to drag others down with them. Elio hurried from the tea set will own cell phone took over, locked the screen, eyes full of concern to look at Olive said. Do not worry, these two years in the entertainment industry, I have long been used to this kind of thing, my mental capacity is now stronger and stronger, this kind of thing can not break me at all. At first, after seeing these cursed things, Olive still felt a bit iprehensible and could not ept it in her heart. But seeing Elio standing by her side so supportive, all of those burdens in her heart immediately dissipated, she needs to set a good image for those who care about her, can no longer let them feel worried for themselves. After taking a sigh of relief, Gu Ke Yue took out her phone and prepared to read thements below the tweet. The first thing that surprised her was that none of theizens below thements were on her side to help her, instead they all felt that the blogger had done a good job, and in an instant Olives three outlooks were destroyed. Is he really that bad? Even strangers have to curse themselves to death on the Inte? Strangely enough, it hasnt been long since this tweet was posted, but now thements have already reached tens of thousands. Elio asked with a puzzled frown while looking through thements below the tweet. At Elios prompting, Olive felt that something was vaguely wrong,. In this year Twitter has juste out not long ago, not many people use Twitter, plus they also have some hardcore fans, it is impossible to let their fans turn into ck fans just because of such a nonsense gossip news, right? The followingments are all curses, as if the blogger had hired a water army, but this is also unlikely, Twitter has just been introduced, where toe what professional water army ah? This is a very strange ce, but Olive can not say what to say for a while, can only helplessly put down the phone, to Elio said: as if he hired a special water army, specifically to ck me. In the moment, Elio certainly do not understand what the water army means, she shook her head and looked at Olive full of doubts, very curious: Olive, what is the water army ah? But what does it have to do with them? I dont seem to be able to understand what youre talking about. Olive looked at Elios dumbfounded look and felt that this was the happiest thing that happened to her today. She couldnt help but reach over and pinch Elios cheeks, there was something about the water army, she had no way to exin it to Elio now, even if she said it herself, Elio wouldnt necessarily believe it. There are some things you dont need to ask, you wont understand even if I ask, you will naturally know when the timees. Elio nodded obediently and put her eyes on thements on her phone, the more she flipped through them, the angrier she got, the more she blew her beard on the sofa. Arent we going to do anything about it? Just let them nder you on the Inte? I dont agree with that, theyre just bullying us!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Olive pressed her temples and looked at Elio with deep interest, yes, this matter has gone beyond imagination, we can no longer let him develop at will, we must find a solution to stop it. Now there are more and more rumors about me on the Inte, if we do not take action again the consequences are unimaginable, but now you have to go to do public rtions, it should be very difficult, and can even be said to be the most difficult thing we encounter at present. Olive, I as your manager, now is the time I should do things for you, otherwise others think I Elio is to eat idle rice! Elio patted his chest and said righteously. Dont you usually just stay in my apartment and eat idle food? Looking at Elios rare serious appearance, Olive couldnt help but tease her. Looking at Olives smile, Elioined in a good-natured way, This is the time, you still make fun of me, Ill tell you straight, this matter is not solved, in our hearts is a knot. chapter2828chose good people Said, Elio exhaled a breath, full of sorrow and worry, Olive know she is when she really want to solve this matter, her eyes softened a lot: I know you definitely want to show your hand, reveal your own skills. Thest time Dent provoked her, Elio must have taken it to heart, she wanted everyone to know that she was sitting in the position of Olives assistant and manager. It was because she understood this that Olive encouraged. Her words stirred Elios confidence, even bent her eyes and said with interest, Then let me tell you my idea first, I n to invite a PR team with a good reputation and strength to solve the current scandal, specifically Elio talked endlessly, her eyes were full of bright light, looking at such Elio, Olive knew that she finally radiated her own light. Elio is very confident, speaks with reason, see is under the work, Olive cant help but frequently agree, even praise: good ah you, is not behind the understanding of a lot, see you speak so professional, really make me impressed not.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Is that really what you think? Olive nodded her head without hesitation, Of course. Olives eyes were full of affirmation, not intentionally encouraging, but she really felt that she had a point, and it was because she understood this that Elio was particrly happy. Actually, my heart is very apprehensive, but after having your support, I feel sure that I can do it. Well, Im not going to talk to you much more here, Im going to hurry up and find a very powerful publicist to get this matter settled. Elios usual style of acting was to act in a zing manner, so now after deciding on this matter, she hurriedly went out. Looking at her panicked back, Olive felt funny and warm in her heart at the same time. No matter what, Elios kindness to her, she took it to heart. As the days passed slowly, there were more and more big waves on the inte, and all kinds of news about Olive came out. The paparazzi are on a collision course with Olive, and they dont know where to find all kinds of news about Olive, all of which are negative, adding to the vividness of the story, which makes theizens hate Olive so much. Olive although watching the news is very nervous, but in the end is helpless, she can not find any good solution for a while, have to give up. She spent her days at home with Maisie chewing on thick review materials, memorizing various professional knowledge points, but still had a ce in her heart to think about this matter. Ding ding ding. The phone rang, Olive looked, it was Shanes phone, she curved her eyes: Why are you calling me all of a sudden? Is it because you miss me? Shane is now on a business trip, and the two of them can only contact each other by phone or video. Listening to Olives voice, Shanes mood immediately improved, and he echoed the smile: How have you been? I saw the news on the Inte, do you need me to help you deal with it? Shane understood that Olive was a very opinionated person, and that she had to be asked in advance about meddling in her affairs, otherwise Olive might not be happy. As expected, Olive refused: No, I can handle all those things very well, and I cant ask you to help me solve all the problems in the future. Besides, Elio is my manager, shes been helping me find a good publicist, so dont worry. So saying, Shane understood Olives meaning, he did not continue to dwell on it, but calmly talked about other topics. Two people crooked for a while, the time is not early, so each rest. Recently, because of being troubled by things on the Inte, Olives face was worried, even Maisie took the initiative to help: I see you are especially worried about this matter, I have been in the entertainment industry for so long, more or less have some contacts, do you need my help? Maisie, of course, has her own circle, but its not easy to help Olive with this matter. Olive refused without thinking: Its okay, in fact, those hype on the Inte, I have long been used to it, just the mental quality has not yet strengthened, will still care. I know youre trying to help me, but its a lot of trouble for you to owe someone. Lets just think about preparing for the exams now, and talk about the restter. Olive obviously didnt want to talk about it, and it was clear that she was avoiding it, so Maisie didnt say much. After all, if Olive wanted to solve the problem, Shane would be more likely to do so. She suddenly thought of Elio: What is Elio busy with these days, why cant I see her eyes every day? Its hard to see whats going on when youre so busy? Maisie thought it was strange to say that. But Olive smiled: Shes helping me with this, shes helping me find a great publicist, its good to have something to do to enrich your life. Maisie nodded her head. In the evening, while Olive was preparing dinner, Elio came back with a downcast look on her face. She moved slowly to the sofa, and Olive looked at Elio who was so discouraged, she couldnt help but frown: Whats wrong with you? Elio did not look good. But what made Olive even more curious was that Elio didnt dare to meet her gaze at all, and kept dodging, so Olive simply didnt know what to say. I have one thing to say to you There is something to say nimbly, do not be here to grind, we two who with who, is there anything to say can not say? Olive for the first time to see the acute Elio is this look, a look is really encountered with something. Elio squirmed: Actually, its not a big deal, its just that I dont have enough manpower on my side, and I need more people to help, otherwise Im really too busy. Elio said, Elio cant help but feel a little embarrassed, mainly because these things are not in Olives scope, she is already too busy, Elio really dont want to bother her. At that, Olive showed a rxed smile, she was very helpless: Can you stop being so shocked in the future, just now you were like that, I thought it was something big, but this is it? Really! Otherwise, lets do this, we hire a few more people, slowly set up a studio, little by little bigger. She has already had the idea of this, but has not implemented it, Elios sudden proposal, so she wants to start preparing for this thing. chapter2829 quirky place Olive talked a good game, told Elio some detailed ideas, her eyes immediately lit up: Olive, why didnt you say something if you had such a good idea? I think its great, Ill go and prepare for it right away! Elio was back to her feet, jumping up and down, looking very lively, and Olive was very happy to see her. The two of them prepared to work separately, Olive prepared to register the name of the studio, while Elio was responsible for going to the job fair to find some good talents. When Shane called Olive that evening, she happily told Shane the news. Shanes tone had a little chuckle in it, Youre still pretty smart. Thats not true, who am I? Thats right, I dont know what to call the studio, its very difficult! Olive was thinking about it, she was in trouble and wanted to ask Shane for help.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The two of them discussed the matter, and Shane took the initiative to suggest, The name of the studio should be simpler, so its easier to remember, or else use yourst name? Shanes idea made Olives eyes light up and she nodded: Thats a good idea. The next day, Olive sent the designer to design the icon, Lopez&Holt, looking at the registered trademark, Olive was very happy. After a busy day, Elio came homezy: Olive, I went to the job fair and saw no talent to my liking, s, its really hard to find. This has long been within Olives guess: College students, just graduated, inevitably some high-minded and arrogant, we have just started this studio, no one is normal. Elio understood Olives meaning, but when it came to the real situation, she was inevitably a little dissatisfied. Soon, Elio finalized the final four people and handed them over to Olive for review: These people are all carefully selected by me, let me tell you, they are all good, anyway, it ultimately depends on you. Although Elio is a staggering person, but in some things, she is very serious, this Olive is still very assured. She showed a smile, said to Elio: Thank you for working together these days, really, starve you are thin, look at this chin are pointed. Elio rolled his eyes nonchntly: Dont be polite to me, hurry up and see the college students I picked. Olive didnt waste any more time with Elio, she looked at the four people Elio picked, two men and two women, all looked good, very civilized. It was just that one girl was too shy to even meet Olives eyes. Such shyness was not a very good thing, at least for their profession. While observing them, Olive felt an aura of youth and was instantly motivated to fight, feeling strength all over her body. Olive soon had a choice, she discussed it with Elio, the two exchanged ideas and finally finalized one of the men and one of the women. After the interview, Olive smiled at the two people who stayed behind: Congrattions, from now on we are a little family, although the studio is just operating, but what I can assure you is that with our joint efforts, it will get better and better. Olives eyes were shining brightly as she blinked, and inside was a yearning for the future. Her emotions drove the two college students to talk about some of the studios concepts and operations, roughly, to them. The girl, Arlo Wiseman, was working with Olive as a personal assistant, handling some chores. She had a sweet smile, smiling at everyone, plus a very outgoing personality, which was exactly what Olive needed. And Marcus Frazer, a tall boy, became Olives crisismunicator, mainly responsible for online matters. After saying all these things, Olives heart suddenly lightened up a lot, she is not alone now, she has three people with her side by side, she has the courage. But there are words I have to say in front, I do not ept short-term people here, the beginning is certainly very tired, you must be ready to eat the share of suffering, do not do half when the deserter. She deliberately flirted with the words, in fact, is to raise a wake up, what things in advance to say a clear. Arlo smart, quickly reacted, smiling and said: Olive, you do not worry, my family is a rural, poor family, quite bitter. This kind of small tired and small pain, for me, is nothing. Arlo has spoken, Marcus naturally have to express their attitude, but he is a man, not too beautiful, but very sincere: I am a man, this matter is nothing. This time, Olive finally showed a smile: Very good, I knew I was right, you guys are even better than I thought. But the entertainment industry is a big vat, not at all as simple as you think, next, I want to introduce to you the things of the entertainment industry. Talking about the entertainment industry, Olives whole person is a few points more serious, each industry has the rules of each industry, some things she must say clearly in advance, lest wille to any mistakes. After the matter waspleted, Olive told them that the time to work would be notified separately. With this matter finalized, Elios heart was relieved, and she smugly said, Well, the people I picked are not bad, right? Elio needed to be confident, and Olive was sure not to discourage her, she smiled: More than good, it was beyond my expectation, Elio, you did a great job, I have to take you to dinner to show my gratitude. Come on, theres no need to be so polite, Im your manager anyway, its only right that I do this for you. Elio was also very happy and sweet in his heart. They just didnt have too long to wait, Olive had to pick a good ce to use as a studio. She didnt want to choose a downtown location because it was too busy and noisy for a quiet working environment. She chose and chose, and finally chose a ce with a good location and quiet. After finishing everything, she returned home, and it was alreadyte, when Maisie heard themotion and came out to check on Elio and Olive. She said with concern, Are you two okay? Yes. Olive waved her hand, Although Ive been running around today, sweating and stinking all over, my heart is very full. chapter2830 don’t worry Elio also hurriedly agreed: Olive is right, we are ready to set up our own studio, and are busy with this matter! So it is. Maisie knew why, and instead of asking further questions, she pointed to the takeaway on the table, I saw that you hadnt returned, so I ordered takeaway for you in advance, its still hot, so hurry up and eat. The two of them were tired and dizzy, but now when they heard there was food, they immediately got energized and rushed over to eat. Olive ate and stood for a while to help her digestion, then went back to her room and took a shower, just as she came out, Shanes phone call came. Hello. Because she had just finished showering, Olives voice was veryzy, soft and with a hooked energy. Shane smiled: What, you havent seen me for so long, do you miss me? Did you intentionally bait me like this? She could imagine in her mind that Shane was smiling with his eyebrows raised, handsome and provocative. So clear your throat, pretend to calmly cough twice: Okay ah you, do not deliberately say these things here, you obviously know that I miss you, still do not say when toe back? Thats right, Olive admitted it openly, she has very little rtionship experience, just one with Quincy before. But she understands very well that lovers are the closest people, and there is no need to hide such sweet words as these. Besides, she really misses Shane. She did not travel before, Shane oftene to her, the two people even do not do anything, just cuddling is very sweet. But now that Shane has been gone for so long, no cuddling for a long time, she misses it all. Listening to Olives soft voice, Shane also wanted to see her, but his side of things is too much, otherwise Shane would want to go back to see Olive regardless of everything. He let out a breath: Im still busy with things on my side, when Im done, Ill go right back and be the first to see you, okay? His voice was as if he was being petnt, and Olive was blushing. Shane did not want to talk about this issue, he was concerned about Olive: How are you handling things? This matter he did not intervene, in the end is a little sorry in the heart, but because his people are too far away, there is no way to deal with this matter well, so have to let Olive deal with their own. But Olive felt nothing, after all, this is her own thing: Its okay, Im taking my time, theres nothing to worry about. By the way, I think I just heard it, there is the sound of a lighter on your side, did you smoke behind my back again? Olives eyes widened, smoking was a very bad thing, and now she had to warn Shane about it. Whats wrong Olive, Im just turning on the lighter to y with it, not to smoke. In fact, Shane wanted to smoke, he wanted to see Olive, he wanted to see her and couldnt wait to take her into his arms. But for all the practical reasons, he had to arrange things right now first. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are doing. I told you, those cigarettes can not touch, have to quit! And if you have time, go to the gym or something, exercise, physical fitness and resistance is still very important. Olive said, remembering that Shane is a president, sitting all day and night, asionally have to move the body. She looked extraordinarily cute, and Shane liked it: Got it, when Ie back, Ill do some research for you, youll definitely know how good my body is. Why does this sound so ambiguous? Olive felt hot all over: Im not going to talk to you, Im going to sleep, Im tired all day today. After she hung up the phone, she was fanning herself with her hand to cool down: this Shane, really, is so provocative at night!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. This is good, originally Olive is very sleepy today, fall down and can sleep, because of Shanes words, she ispletely unable to sleep. When Olive cant sleep, she likes to brush up on Twitter to see if there is any new newsing out, maybe she can even brush up on her own. The tweets are still buzzing about her, and all kinds of ck material areing out. Olive knows that if she continues to look like this, Im afraid she wont be able to sleep tonight. So she closed her eyes, but suddenly, she saw a person with an odd nickname, and she couldnt help but reach out and click into his page to see. Who knows, after seeing his homepage, Olive suddenly remembered, this person in the future will actually be a big Twitter V, followers are very much, each of his tweet retweet likes andments, will be very considerable, very appealing. Olive suddenly had a very good idea, she thought, the studio is just starting out, certainly not very mature in every aspect, there is ack. Moreover, even if Marcus can help her solve the ck material on the Inte, there will definitely be people who will still hold on to it. But what if its a simr tweeter who speaks for her? Then the effect will be different. What she has to do now is to hurry up and get these future big Vs, and make good use of them to prepare for the future. The next day, Olive told Marcus about the n, and he hurriedly went to work as instructed. Boss, dont worry about leaving this matter to me. But Marcus still did notplete the task, he frowned sadly: Boss, after these people saw my message, actually not a single one of them replied! He was certainly a little frustrated, in order to get the other sides attention, almost every word he would deliberate, waiting apprehensively, nothing waited. Olive was prepared: Its okay, theres no need to rush this matter, just take your time and wait. She rolled her eyes and put the matter down, but a few days passed, when she asked again, she still got the same answer. The result is very bad, some people refuse, some people directly do not reply, anyway, I have said good and bad, none of the sess. At these words, Olives expression instantly became puzzled, why would this be so? It is reasonable to say that such an idea is very ahead of its time, and the tweeters who will only be famouster should all be polite now, so why is there such a big temper? Since these Twitter bloggers are not willing to take care of themselves, Olive asked Marcus to put this matter aside first and go to pay attention to the movement of other entertainment direction on Twitter. chapter2831 The bloggers were not willing to pay attention to themselves, probably because they had hundreds of fans and were deliberately arrogant. After a few days, Olive found something wrong, those bloggers who were approached by Marcus but did not want to pay attention, actually jumped out one by one to help Alieen clear all the scandals before, and also vigorously promote her new show. Olive couldnt figure out how things could have turned out this way. How could her own ideas have been jumped on by others, Alieen herself is certainly not that brainy, who is actually acting as her advisor, helping her to y behind her back? Olive casually flipped through the whitewashing statements issued by these bloggers to Alieen, and all these messy things probably expressed the same meaning, that is, the reason why Alieen was cked out by the wholework and was hid by thepany was all because of being framed by an evil person. And although the viin was not named, it is easy to see from these things that they all point to Olive by insinuation. In addition to anger, Olive is more shocked! Twitter has only just been introduced, can think of using the Inte to proliferate publicity, as a person who has lived two lives, she can understand the sequence of events, know what people should use and what should be said, but besides her, who else would think of using these bloggers to send such a statement? Regardless of who Alieen enlisted to help her this time, that persons ability cannot be underestimated. Since these bloggers jumped out and helped Alieen to clear all her identity, Olive was pulled down. The masses of people eating her crusade is also on a higher level than before. For a while, the Inte was full of different opinions. To understand the two sisters, you shoulde and listen to what I, as a fellow viger, have to say. We have all seen it since we were young, what heavy work is all given to Alieen alone to do, you think about it, she is so small and well behaved, but all she does is rough work, tired work. And Olive is different, since childhood, often grab the snacks of other small friends in the same vige to eat, but dare not give her, I remember a ssmate next door did not give her candy to eat, she was directly to her two ps.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. I and they are elementary school ssmates, but I am not familiar with Olive, but Alieen is my tablemate, I often see her arm in the summer, are traces of beatings, under my questioning, she told me that all this is Olive did, but also cried and begged me not to tell the teacher, you say Alieen is how kind, how will spread You say how kind Alieen is, how could she have such a sister as Olive! In fact, I have always had a shadow in my heart, when I was studying in school violence, and that person is exactly Olive, God knows how happy I am now to see the bad things she did, after being exposed, I hope that you as fans, should be sensible, do not blindly worship some people who are worse than animals! Olive index finger tightly held down her temples, what is all this nonsense on the Inte ah? But now she is already jumping into the yellow river can not be washed. In the next few days, everyone in the studio was crazy busy, and Elio was so anxious that her hair fell out in a big way. The speed of public rtions, simply can not catch up with the speed of thework of these sprayers. For a while, the progress of the studio all paused, everyone did not know how to jump out of this fire. Olive sat at the table, this matter is indeed tricky, but even so, she did not move to seek Shanes help, after all, from the beginning Olive wanted to solve this problem alone. Since the online ckmail was released in waves, Olives cell phone waspletely unable to be turned on for the first two days, and once it was turned on, there would be countless bombarding text messages and phone calls,pletely disrupting her normal life. It was not easy to get relief, Olive hurriedly turned on the phone blocking mode, all those unfamiliar numbers to reject, anyway, ording to the current situation, it seems that there will not be any notice to find themselves. Olive was shocked when her phone suddenly vibrated, she hadnt had a normal phone call in a long time, so she didnt even have to think about it, it was Shane calling to say hello. She grabbed the phone and saw five big words shing on the screen. Dr. Hingora? Dr. Hingora has always been a man of public and private affairs, and would never use his time at work to deal with personal matters. Lets say there is a new y that needs actors? But this is just Olives guess, the inte is now full of ck news about her, and Dr. Hingorasst movie has dropped to the lowest box office in history because of her participation. Hello, director, can I help you? Olive excitedly pressed the answer button. Olive held up her index finger, signaling everyone to be quiet. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Dr. Hingora still speaks so lightly, without any emotion or tone. Olive held back the excitement in her heart, controlled the trembling in her words and asked, Director, what kind of a y is it? There was a silence on the phone, Olive looked dark for a few minutes, but then came Dr. Hingoras low voice: Its not clear on the phone for a while, if youre free,e to my office directly, Ill show you the script and well talk about it in person. Im free! Just see if its convenient for you today? Olive answered without thinking, this is a good opportunity for her, appearing at the right time, if she can seize this role and return to the big screen, maybe she can also regain the strong recognition of the audience and friends. I dont have any scenes to shoot today, then Ill wait for you in the office, so hurry up ande over and lets talk about this drama. chapter2832 sisterly competition Okay, thank you Dr. Hingora. Olive hung up the phone, tears welling up in her eyes. dr. Hingora was like her bosom friend, every time she called something good always happened, no matter how much people on the inte bashed her, dr. Hingora always trusted her unchangingly and gave her countless help. Olive looked excitedly at the crowd in the studio, Elio swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked anxiously, Tell me quickly, whats the situation! Ive got another new scene to shoot! The director wants me to go over and talk to him about the new script now! Looking at the dumbfounded appearance of the three people opposite, Olive jumped up and down happily. The first one to react was Elio, she hugged Olive, the sky is still the limit, as long as the scene is shot, all the gossip will be knocked away. Great! Olive, were finally seeing the light of day! Elio has been worrying the mosttely, his eyes are deeply sunken in, and thebined sleep time in the past few days is probably not enough for eight hours. Olive nodded her head straight away, Elio was the most excited, but she also saw the efforts of the rest of the people in the studio. After greeting everyone, she was ready to go to Dr. Hingoras office, which was a top priority. She knocked on the door and pushed it open. Dr. Hingora was lying on a chair with a cup of hot tea, sunbathing, like a young boss in an old movie with a pachyderm. Coming? Hearing the movement at the door, Dr. Hingora lifted his eyes and got up to put the tea on the table. Hello director, I was excited to hear about the new drama, so I rushed over here. Dr. Hingora was not much of a stander, plus the two of them did get to know each other well, so it would seem a bit pretentious to be too polite. Well Dr. Hingora went to the bookcase, pulled out a side of the stapled script and handed it to Olive: Come on, take a look first, if you are interested. Olive got up and took it, and before she could look through it, her eyes were caught by the three big bold words on the cover. Twin flowers? Olive remembered that Twin flowers was a hit in her previous life, and she could hear men and women, young and old, chatting about it anytime she walked down the road. This drama she had seen in her previous life and liked it very much, if she was lucky enough to act in it, she was definitely not willing to give up this opportunity. Twin flowers is a y about two biological sisters who grew up apart, and because of their different upbringing,ter killed each other. When the script fell into Olives hands, there was an indescribable feeling in my heart. Have you seen this drama? Its not the first time its been remade,st time it still had Oshnar in the lead role, she has a great talent for acting ah, this drama is a household name. Dr. Hingora picked up her cup of tea again and stared out the window with dark eyes. Olive suddenly recalled the previous fire in the set, Dr. Hingora tried to go into the fire despite all odds, just to find Oshnars photo, it was obvious that Dr. Hingora had deep feelings for Oshnar, he said that it was the woman he loved most in his life. Olive put the script on the table, her tone firm with a few earnest seriousness said: I have seen this drama, I personally also like it. miss Bandays acting skills are very much in ce, there are many details can be called a ssic, this drama to flop again, I guess everyone pressure is not small it. Olives words simply spoke to Dr. Hingoras heart. His eyebrows were full of sorrow and he sighed quietly, What you said is indeed correct, it simply speaks to my heart. It is because it is an unsurpassed ssic that no one is willing to take on this challenging job for fear of ruining their respective signatures. I understand what everyone is thinking, but how can I not be under pressure myself? Im still afraid of being called trash! Olive could hear theplex emotions of helplessness and regret in his voice, and she could really hear it, after all, she was someone who had experienced online violence many times, so she knew it well. Olive listened to exhale a long breath: It is indeed a ssic, even I am timid However, this kind of emotion is normal and I find it very challenging. Pressure and a little trepidation is human, even Olive is not able to do 100% nd. Her honesty was appreciated by Dr. Hingora, and his eyes fell on her: Olive, you are a very spiritual actress, and although she yed a ssic, I believe that you will be extraordinarily impressive if you perform another style. He said this with a certainty in his tone, as if Olive would definitely say yes. Olive paused, and before she could speak, Dr. Hingora continued: There is another very important thing I havent told you, and that is, the director of this remake is Lane Franser, the son of Crayson Franser. The original version of Twin flowers was made by Crayson. He now has no works on hand at all, and just recently debuted, such a he, being questioned by the crowd, this time and remake the ssic, will certainly carry a lot of pressure, s Dr. Hingora sighed, his eyes locked on Olive: So now its up to you to choose. I can see that Dr. Hingora the whole person is very nervous, understand this point Olive reveals a smile, she knows the back of things, Lane because this film shot very good results, turned into a hot director, the status all of a sudden high. She would certainly not let go of such a good opportunity in life. Olive agreed: Dr. Hingora, I am relieved that you are working, I am very interested in this movie and will prepare well. Her eyes were full of bright lights, and looking at Olive like this, Dr. Hingora reappeared with a smile: I knew you would agree, I have some friends with Zheng Yuan, and I know a little about Lane, I can tell you for sure, he is a reliable person! The two talked about the script, and before they left, Olive took the script and left, Dr. Hingora said, Ill notify you separately of the audition time, you can go back and look at the original work, it might give you some experience. Olive smiled and nodded, then left.N?velDrama.Org owns this. After returning to the studio, Olive told the good news to Elio and the other three, they were all obviously very happy, this good news made the studios previous dullness cleared away. chapter2833 unlucky Elio blinked: Youre my Olive, youre great. Olive rolled her eyes: Dont be so pleasant to the ear, okay? I havent even auditioned yet, so if I get smacked in the face, Ill be embarrassed, right? Although the words were said, Olive actually had some confidence in herself, she believed that it would not happen. Marcus, as his name suggests, said things seriously reliable, after hearing about this matter, he frowned slightly, some concern: But I think this matter, is not to reconsider? After all, Olive acted well okay, to really have any mistakes, are sure to be a group of criticism of the voice up. You do not worry blindly! Arlo patted Marcus shoulder, she knew Olive was a very smart and sure person, if it was something she had decided to do, she was sure of it. Marcus met Olives gaze and smiled: We believe in you. Now, finally, they were happy. Elio and Olive went back to the apartment together, and on the way, Elio was talking about it: Have you read the script? I havent had a chance to read it yet, I told you about it just after I learned the news. Wait for ater time to read it. Olive understood the general plot, but once she took the y, she had to perform a different feeling, and also to shape it sessfully, otherwise the consequences were unthinkable. It was a big challenge, and Olive knew it. At night, she spoke to Shane again, and Olive told him the good news with great enthusiasm. But Shanes tone was very light, and Olive bristled: Im not too happy to hear your tone, dont you care if my y will be a sess? In fact, she was just taking this opportunity to be petnt, Shane knew, but he still told the truth: The reason why I am very calm, but because of this matter, I believe that you can definitely be, so that is why I am calm. What do I have to worry about? I have to say, his words, said really is very pleasant to the ear, Olive reveals a smile, is reallyfortable: Hum, count you sweet talk kung fu solid, or I will certainly not spare you! When he said this, Shane suddenly frowned again, his tone became serious: I know you like acting, but no matter what, everything is your body first, you can not ignore the rest, understand? Olive is a workaholic, once she works, she is very desperate, Shane is worried about this. Come on, Im not a kid, I know what Im doing. Olive covered her mouth andughed as the two talked and hung up after ate hour. The next few days, Olive has been watching the original movie, I have to say, the acting is excellent in all aspects, for the character of the take is even more people have no words. Olive had learned a lot, and she was very excited and energetic every day, thinking that she had to seed in this audition. After two more days, Dr. Hingora called Olive: How are you getting ready? As soon as she heard this, Olive knew that the audition wasing up, and she smiled confidently: Ive learned a lot recently, and I feel like Im getting better every day. Hearing these words, Dr. Hingora smiled happily: I am relieved to have your words, you are a down-to-earth person who will do things well, I am very relieved for you. Tomorrow youe over to audition, the address is given to you ah. The next day. Olive went to the set to prepare for the audition, but found an unexpected guest, Alieen was there! She was wearing an expensive brand of clothes and looked like a richdy. There were a lot of eyes around Alieens body, and she was socent. When she saw her, Olives eyes were subconsciously cold, how could Alieen be here? Its a well-known fact that she has no acting skills, and the fact that she took the audition for this movie is just a living p in the face. And now this movie is a fire pit, no one would be foolish enough to jump into it, let alone a snob like Alieen. Olive frowned, wondering what had gone wrong. She knew that Canes was the one who was behind Alieen, but she was a total noblewoman and certainly didnt know much about showbiz. And the ones she saw with her eyes, it didnt look very good either, huh? She couldnt figure it out, just as the staff came over with the form and asked Olive to fill out the audition for the role, which was obviously a more pleasing role for her sister, and Olive was quite eager to take on the challenge. But as soon as she put pen to paper, she froze, Alieen wanted to y her sister too? She felt more and more strange, obviously when the director approached Alieen before, she was dismissive and did not even look at her, but now howe she has changed her face? Olive suppressed the thoughts in her mind and wrote her name. The people around are still discussing Alieen, Look at that woman, how to dress so well, all the clothes are big brands, she wont take the back door, right? In my opinion, it is very likely, after all, the entertainment industry dirty ce but a lot of.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Listen to their whispers, Olive walked farther away, she was still thinking about Alieen, in the end who is behind it, repeatedly assist her? The previous push for the big V was not mentioned, and this time the movie is again! Who has the foresight to allow Alieen, the woman, to have such a great opportunity? Olive clenched her fist, her eyes were full ofplications, this time, she couldnt just watch Alieen swell up! Soon, the audition began, this time there are two protagonists, so the scene draws lots, each two people in a group. When the staff read Olive, Alieen group, the two of them could not help but look towards each other, and without exception, each others eyes were disgusted. Olives mood is veryplicated, she did not think she was so unlucky to be grouped with Alieen. But on second thought, she has nothing to fear, after all, Alieen has no acting skills at all, and may be slightly better in appearance, but with Lane, acting skills are the most important. The two were not on good terms, so neither one paid any attention to the other in the queue, but Olive clearly heard a sneer. Alieen did it on purpose, but she wasnt childish and didnt even want to pick up on it. chapter2834 audition Seeing this, Olive hooked a smile, really dont know why Alieen is so confident. Olive waited patiently as they moved to the back of the line, in front of which were some unknown actors who seemed to be taking their chances. Olive and Alieen sat at the two ends of the bench, they deliberately avoided each other, there was no word exchange between them, as if they were strangers. Because of therge number of people auditioning in front of her, Olive was slightly sleepy, but for her it was an opportunity, and it was worth waiting for a long time. Olive from group 16, Alieen. Olives consciousness was still wandering when a dark voice came out of the room, immediately dragging her thoughts back, she hurriedly stood up and stroked her hair, took a deep breath and adjusted her state. Alieen also stood up hurriedly, she looked at Olive, her eyes were indifferent. This time the two aspetitors, Olive heart is still some apprehension, for acting she is not a novice, she has no other advantages, external conditions are indeed Alieen is better. The two walked into the audition room one after the other. Olive was a bit surprised that Alieen was walking behind her, because Alieens character used topete for everything, even if she was walking with others, she would walk in front of them, but today she took the initiative to walk behind her. She looked up and saw that the judges were looking at her in unison, which made her face slightly red! At that moment, one of the judges said, Okay, which one of you will introduce yourselves first. Olive turned her head to look at Alieen and found that she didnt act first, so she bowed a little and said, Ill introduce myself first! My name is Olive Soon Olive finished her introduction, she told them about her acting experience, which was her capital topete for the role, but of course she also added some rendering in the middle, just to add a few more points for herself. The judges in front of the stage couldnt help but nod after hearing Olives introduction, whispering something to each other, with smiles appearing on their faces from time to time. Looking at the judges, Olive was sure that the judges should be satisfied with her performance. Alieen heard Olives self-introduction and frowned slightly, its right, after all, she ispared to Olives acting experience, it can be said that she is a small witch, before she also only take some, do not need any acting skills of small roles, so she has no advantage to speak. But now that she has this opportunity, she still wants to take a chance, in case the judges think she looks good, she might have a chance to be chosen. Thinking about this, Alieen suddenly gained some confidence. Next, it was Alieens turn to introduce herself. Due to her experience, her work was small, and there were no highlights in her introduction, so the judges were very nd. Olives eyes looked at the judges from time to time, and she didnt care about how Alieen was introduced. When she looked at several people, she found that most of the judges were dressed in suits, just like the image of an interviewer, while one of them was wearing simple casual clothes, dressed very cleanly. This outfit looked out of cepared to the other judges. For this persons identity, Olive already has an answer in mind, he should be Dr. Hingora mentioned to himself Lane, and Dr. Hingora to this person is greatly appreciated, just did not expect this person is so young, from the dress, just like a rich second generation. And at this time, Lane is also staring at Olive, a time when the two people look at each other, Lane look at Olives eyes with a few hints of interest. She felt that it was impolite for her to look at the judges in such a reckless manner, and that the role in todays y was very important to her, and her every move must not give the judges a bad impression. Soon Alieen also finished the introduction, the judges of Olive and Alieens introduction of some generalments, of course, Olives evaluation is a little better, Alieen eyes a little dark, after all, the beginning of the loss of a chip, it is estimated that some inner loss. At this time, Lane took out two scripts and said, You guys pick one of them to perform. Olive and Alieen went forward to take the script, and then quickly look at the script, and in a short time, both of them have chosen the plot to perform. This script is about, sister and sister in love with a man, but the two sisters have very different personalities, sister quiet and calm, do not like to talk, while the sister is cheerful, lively and active. Such a plot is a bit dogmatic, but very much in line with the psychology of the audience. Olive did not have the slightest hesitation and decided to choose the role of the sister, which is more or less simr to her personality, she also belongs to the cheerful personality, so that with this role to pinch the steady, but she did not expect that Alieen is also the choice of the sister with a pleasing personality. Olive was a little surprised that Alieen chose the role of the sister. In her opinion, Alieen is more suitable to y the role of the sister, and choosing the role of the sister will undoubtedly increase the difficulty. Olive did not continue to dwell on these, she first auditioned, the choice is the opening sequence of the film, the general plot is: sister and sister identally met the male lead, the two are fond of, because the sister introverted afraid to talk, and the male lead is always, if anything, to keep a distance. The sister, on the other hand, takes the initiative and keeps an eye on the hero, inquiring about his hobbies and interests, and always creates opportunities for chance encounters.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. This section of the plot is rtively simple, so many people auditioning for the role, have chosen this clip to y, the judges have seen more than a little tasteless, few people perform to impress. Olive, of course, will not choose this because of the simplicity of the plot, she feels that if she wants to make the judges shine, she has to y the plot that most people y, and only then can the judges find her shining point after a goodparison. Olive has a good grasp of the role of sister, a performance down, the judges are deeply into the scene, the performance and its sense of picture, the judges see Olives performance, the smile on their faces even more. chapter2835 things change Alieen saw Olives performance and couldnt help but sigh in her heart: I didnt expect such a good performance, it really put some pressure on people! Alieens turn to start performing, just Olives performance, more or less brought her some pressure, but this does not affect her, she chose a rtively difficult segment, to be in just a few minutes, the characters emotional transformation are to show. And because of this to test ones acting skills,pared to the rtively few people who chose this segment. Alieen is also to y their own state to the extreme, her performance also quickly introduced people to the scene, and finally also very smoothlypleted the performance, andpared to Olives performance is not much better. Olive was a little surprised that Alieen could act so well. In her opinion, Alieens acting skills were only sparse, but todays performance was beyond her imagination, even if it was a period of surprise training, there would not be such a big improvement! However, it is useless to specte, for who canpete for this role, several judges still need to discuss before finalizing, several judgesmented on their performance, identified the highlights and some shorings, and then told them to go back and wait for the notice, the two bowed one after another and then walked out. Aftering out, Alieen returned to her old icy appearance and was about to leave when Olive walked up quickly and stopped Alieens way and asked in a cold voice, Who is the owner behind you? Hearing Olives question, Alieen couldnt help but sneer, a trace of disdain leaking from her eyes, and said, Its none of your business, Im telling you, Im no longer the same vase I used to be, and what you have, I also have. After saying that, he stopped talking to Olive and walked away. Looking at Alieens distant back, Olive clenched her fists, she did not understand what Alieens words just now meant. A few dayster, Dr. Hingoras film was released, but some film footage was leaked before the release, leading to poor reviews, so the box office plummeted at the premiere, which made Olive a little anxious. Before the release, she felt sorry for Dr. Hingora, and now the box office has be like this, making her feel even more guilty.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. However, Elio did not care much about this, and she was so excited to drag Olive to see the movie, but at this moment, Olive, who has the heart to apany Elio to see the movie ah! She refused: I have to study, you go if you want! In fact, Olive didnt even have the heart to study now, but just found a reason to refuse. Olive has been worried about the state of the box office, and now she feels unmotivated to do anything for fear of flopping too hard. But now Olive also has no substantial way, she can only brush up on the Intements, to see what people say about the film. You cant solve anything by being anxious now! You should just go to the cinema with Elio and the girls and rx. Olive was like an ant on a hot pot, going around the house, so that Maisie did not have the heart to continue to read the book, she put down the book and said to Olive helplessly. Olive knew she had disturbed Maisie, she scratched her head, some embarrassment to say: I do not want to do so anxious ah! But if the movie is like this because of my bad acting, people will definitely scold me, and if people recognize me again and stop me there and throw things at me likest time, I will be devastated. Olive told Maisie all the thoughts in her mind, and she felt the breath in her chest was instantly relieved, and then her whole body copsed on the sofa, which was the first time she had a feeling of powerlessness. Hearing this, Maisie can more or less understand some, after all, as an actor, the most concerned is the box office, high box office is the affirmation of an actor. Looking at Olive, who was paralyzed on the sofa, Maisie went to her side in her wheelchair, nodded her head with her finger and said in a good-natured way, Actually, I have guessed what you are worried about, but I just didnt expect that you, who are usually so confident, would have some inferiorityplex in you today. I think your worry ispletely superfluous, the good or bad of a movie, and not all depends on the acting skills of the actors, it also has a lot to do with the script, besides, your acting skills are obvious to everyone, now is worrying about nothing, I believe that everyone will be greatly appreciated when they see you in the movie. She continued again. Olive felt that Maisie had a little bit of truth in what she said, although it was all her words tofort herself, but it made Olives heart settled a lot at once. Youre right, I shouldnt presume to believe in my acting skills. Olive sat up from the sofa at once and said firmly. Her tense nerves also rxed all of a sudden, a time with sleepiness swept over her, she yawned and said, Hey! Last night is worried about the box office, so I did not sleep well all night, I go to my room to catch up on sleep. Looking at the rxed Olive, Maisie couldnt help but tease, Why, dont you wait for Elio toe back and ask how things are going? Olive was so sleepy that she didnt care, she yawned a few more times and waved her hand, Forget it, I dont know when Elio will be back, Id better catch up on my sleep first. After saying that, Olive went back to her room. Probably because he was too tired, Olive fell asleep when he touched the pillow, and slept until the next morning. In the morning Olive opened her eyes, stretched a waist,ter to ask Elio how the situation, she had more or less apprehension in her heart, and then simply washed up well, walked to the dining table, at this time Elio is already in a big mouth eating breakfast. How was the moviest night? There were no empty shows, right? Olive asked as she casually picked up a piece of bread and took a bite. No, no, yesterdays movie was very good, although it was not full, but there were only a few empty seats. Elios god moved color flying to talk about the situation of the cinema, listening to Olive felt a lift in spirit. It may be because Dr. Hingora made the film, the word of mouth are very good, so Olives scandal incident, did not bring much impact, which undoubtedly let Olive hanging heart finally put down. What did people say about the movie after watching it? She asked again impatiently. Olive, its a pity you didnt go. If you had gone, I guess you would have woken upughing in your dreams when you heard what they said about the movie. chapter2836 good news Elio took a sip of milk and continued, You dont know, when I went to buy the tickets yesterday, many people were talking about this movie, saying that this movie is not very good and so on, just because Dr. Hingoras films have always been good, everyone came to watch with the attitude of supporting the audience, but I didnt expect that halfway through the movie, I heard someone saying Its a great movie. When we left the theater, everyone was raving about the movie! Some evenplimented you on your acting skills. After hearing Elios words, Olive immediately felt good, this time she did not disappoint Dr. Hingora, the expectations and support for her, but also considered that the audience has some affirmation of her acting skills, either way, for Olive is very important. After listening to Elios speech, Olive felt that it was still a bit one-sided. She wanted to see if the online evaluation of the film had changed. Opening her phone, Olive found the official blog of Heroine and saw that thements underneath had nearly doubledpared to yesterday, and the rate of positive reviews had also skyrocketed. One of the viewers alsomented: before reading thements that the film is not good, the female lead acting skills and so on, but they went to see it only to find that the female lead acting skills is really good, almost missed a good review, rushed this film, began to powder Olive. Although Olive has some scandals, but it does not affect this movie is a good movie, and her acting skills are also very awesome.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Before I asked my friend to see the movie together, he said Olive was exposed to scandal, the movie will definitely not look good, now he regrets it, I didnt expect the movie to be so good, thank Olive for bringing us such a good-looking movie, I will always support you with my friends. Looking at thements, there is no shortage of affirmation and praise for Olives acting skills, which makes her nose, a sudden surge of sour feeling, there are tears in her eyes, the other day due to some scandals broke on the Inte, so that the Inte is constantly badments on her, some people even questioned her acting skills. And now when she sees thesements, she cant help but feel a surge of warmth in her heart. She feels that everything she has suffered before is worth it at this moment, and moreover her acting skills have been affirmed by the audience. When she thought of this, Olives tears also involuntarily flowed down, and the two people on the side, seeing this appearance Olive was somewhat stunned, this originally should be happy, now how suddenly cried? Maisie rushed tofort: Olive, how do you cry ah! Yesterday I was worried that the box office was not good, but now the box office is definitely increasing, this is a good news, you should be happy! Come on, dont cry. Said Maisie, patting Olives shoulder. Well, yes, I should be happy, no more tears, no more tears. Olive drew a tissue to dry her tears and said chokingly. After Olive had gathered herself, she began to eat her breakfast, and her appetite was much better. Since Heroine, the movie has been released, the positive reviews are gradually going up, the box office is also low and high, even the previous online ck this movie people, also did not continue to ck. Of course, the scandal that broke out before still has some impact on Olive, so that she is still receiving new scenes. But then again, this time the films outbreak of fever, for Olive is just like an opportunity to seize this opportunity, so that the studio to make a response, the momentum will cover up their own negative news, but also considered from the mire out, after all, this time to make a response, the audience will be easier to receive. Thinking about this, Olive did not dy for a moment, she immediately called Ware and asked him toe out to do this. Because Olive was in the middle of a storm, the impact was bad, she was also too busy to contact Ware, so this time it was the same as before, Olive revealed two powerful news before Ware agreed to help. Ware is a greedy guy, after epting two news from Olive, he still wants to get some more, Olive of course will not let Ware ask for more, she persuaded Ware to give up. Now Olive can be said to be a two-pronged approach, on the one hand, Ware secretly create momentum, on the other hand, the studio positive positive positive response, gradually, those scandals about Olive was suppressed, peoples attention is not on it. The news on the Inte was so good that Olive felt that the air she breathed was a little fresher. Although the people who sprayed her on the Inte have stopped, there are still some people who are sparing no effort to continue to ck her, but Olive is not much concerned about these now. The turnaround in the past few days has made Olive feel better, and even her appetite for food has increased. In the evening, Olive specially cooked a delicious table, she and Maisie, Elio three people eat with great pleasure, then Elio suddenly said: Olive, I think now we should make a big effort to increase your exposure rate, you see now online less badments, may get unexpected gains it! This matter can not be rushed, otherwise it will be counterproductive. Olive wiped her mouth after finishing her meal and said. Maisie was eating her own food, she knew Olive was a smart woman, she must have her own ns for all this. Well, yes, we really cant be too hasty, we have to slow down a bit! Maisie also agreed with Olives words. In fact, Elios words are not unreasonable, after all, the opportunity is rare, and in the future to encounter such an opportunity, I do not know when it is, maybe strike while the iron is hot will make the audience to their own goodwill! I simply dont know whats going through your head at times. Wouldnt you say this is a good opportunity? Give it to you, you dont even want it, take advantage of this whitewash, we can still increase exposure and capture the audiences affection! Elio really cant understand Olives approach, biting the fork in his hand with a tangled face. Okay, look at you angry, I know you are all for my own good, but I also thought it through, now is not the best time to make a response, although the role has brought me a good side, but the online spray will not stop, now I do not have the effort to argue with them about anything. You know what? I only have a little more than half a year before my college entrance exams, I have to study hard, the most important thing for me now is my college dream, not filming. Olive lowered her head, yes, it is easy to have the opportunity to study in this life, how can one give up easily. chapter2837 surprise appear Elio listened to the look of darkness a few, but did not say anything more, but the bottom of the eyes of the helplessness let people really heartache. The recent online spraying, Olive work, can be said to have caused a considerable impact, but she herself is a look of indifference, but enjoy it, there is no notice no drama shot, on the contrary, is to provide her with a good opportunity to read books and review, really tired can also y games, is a rare vacation. The first thing you need to do is to get up and go to the balcony with a book, lie down in the chair, put the book on your face, and doze off in the name. Olives brow knitted slightly, it was lunch break time, who woulde uninvited and be so annoying? Suddenly, she remembered someone, and her tiredness disappeared in a sh, so she got up and ran to the door. The door was opened with a creak, and before she could raise her eyes, Olive was embraced by a pair of strong arms, and then came the familiar mint smell, just like the fragrance after the rain, evocative. This is the exclusive scent of Shane, Olive in it, eyes a little red, God knows how much she misses this gentle and elegant man in front of her, the long-lost warmth let her can not help but reverie up, the world so rare man, but by her to pick up, this has to break the hearts of how many women na. Olive looked up, a shy face with some petnt anger asked: You this person how so? You didnt even tell me you were back? Shane has been on a business trip for half a month, and the two of them have been keeping in touch with each other every day through voice and video calls, and Olive was so surprised that she couldnt believe it was real when her father suddenly appeared in front of her. Shanes mouth crossed a wicked smile, hands holding Olives head, doting on her forehead kiss, full of warm eyes said: I also just got off the ne, originally wanted to go back to rest, full of energy to appear in front of you, but this once off the ne sneezed several times, I knew, is thedy miss me, this is not, I rushed over here. Im here. As soon as the words left his mouth, Shane once again embraced Olive tightly into his arms, as if it was a precious treasure that he was afraid would be snatched away by others if he turned around. Olive was not good enough to push Shane away, turned deliberately from the door of the cab, took out a box of cold punch to say: Who misses you? I dont miss you. Either youre lying or you have a cold, which has nothing to do with me. I almost thought you were going to leave me a widow after being gone for more than 10 days? Olive turned her head and went to sit on the sofa, ignoring Shane who was still standing in the doorway. Shane unhurriedly closed the door and went to sit next to Olive, his eyes shining with starlight, grabbed Olives right hand and held it in his heart. How can I leave you alone? Well dont be angry, you might really have to be a widow if you are angry, Im starving to death. Youre hungry? Didnt you order food on the ne? Olive turned her head to look at Shane, how could someone be so uncaring of their own body, no longer busy three meals a day can not be forgotten. I was too busy and forgot about it, and I didnt have time to eat a bite of breakfast at the hotel, and now I feel empty in my stomach when Ie back to my senses. At this time Shane where there is no big presidents appearance,zily lying on that sofa, like a aggrieved Garfield. He covered his stomach and continued, Besides, those things are not good, just looking at them affects your appetite, can you eat them?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Olive turned her head sideways to prevent Shane from seeing the smile on her face, and smashed the pillow in her hand, deliberately saying in an impatient tone, Its good to have something to eat, since you are so picky, then dont eat, Ill see how long you can be hungry! Shane is also a personable master, usually no big frame, but for food, he is indeed a little too picky. Each date even the choice of restaurants are also very high-end, is a ssy, for him, even hot pot such a popr ny percent of people like things, but not into his eyes. Its not that Im too picky, mainly because after eating your cooking, I dont want to eat outside anymore. Olive was getting warm water to warm up Shanes stomach, when she heard this, she looked up with a haughty face and asked, So youre ming me, I shouldnt have cooked for you. Before Shane went on a business trip, because he didnt know when he would return, Olive that day also didnt know how to think, actually got excited and cooked a delicious meal for him, obviously just some home-cooked food, after the meal Shane appreciated it constantly, and even ate it all. Huh? Why are you different from other peoples wives? Now my whole persons whole stomach is yours, shouldnt you tell me happily that you will cook many meals for me in the future? Shane got up and hugged Olive from behind, his chin resting on her shoulder, his eyes full of happiness. Olive was taken aback by the sudden warmth on her back, her hands trembled, her elbows were covered with goose bumps, and her face was as red as a ripe apple. That then why dont you sit on the sofa for a while, Ill go and get you something to eat now. After speaking, Olive went into the kitchen like running away, it was toote to go downstairs to buy meat, and there were no dishes in the refrigerator, so she had to simply make a bowl of noodles, plus two eggs, which is considered a deluxe set. After all this was done, Olive turned on the water and poured some cool water on her face. If she didnt wake up a bit, how could she resist Shanes words of love? It smells good, what did you do? Shane came looking for the scent, looking at the noodles on the table, he pulled back his chair and asked suspiciously, Why is there only one bowl of noodles? Did you eat your meal? Olive nodded and handed over the fork, and Shane sat down and took a big bite of the noodles into his mouth, and with just one bite, he looked delighted, and if he had any fatigue from the long flight, it was all gone now. chapter2838 time is short This noodle is too good, I have eaten so many dishes made by top chefs in the world, but in my opinion, none of them can follow the noodles. Thats for sure, you dont even look at who made this bowl of noodles, eat slowly, no one will grab it from you, theres more in the pot. When Shane gave such high praise to his own noodles, Olives eyebrows took on a bit of joy, holding her ss of water and sitting across the table, she slowly said, I just ate before you came, Im not hungry yet. Shane was busy finishing off the food, except for a slight nod, did not say anything else, look at him this wolf swallowing look, this person is really a day did not eat it. The time has passed half an afternoon, the whole house is empty and very quiet, only the sound of Shane sucking noodles, Olive is sitting across the way to watch, also feel a kind of enjoyment. In fact, Olive and Shane together, the two have eaten a lot of meals, Shane has a particrly good habit, is that no matter what he eats, he is very cultured, will not make any noise, only when eating noodles, will make a sucking sucking sound, as if apulsive patient. After the noodles were finished, Olive cleaned up the kitchen and returned to the living room to see Shane asleep on the couch. Olive stood on her tiptoes, afraid that she might wake him up. She went to Shanes side and squatted down, looking at his face intently. Olive reached out and rubbed Shanes brow, let out a long sigh, pulled over the nket and gently put it on Shanes body. Olive got up and pulled the curtains over. It was now half an afternoon and the sunlight was no longer as harsh as before, so when the curtains were closed, it was really like night. Olive went to the room and took out amp, before Shane went on a business trip, he had saved a lot of wrong questions waiting for Shane toe back and teach him, now he took them out and organized them, so he could correct themter. Shane slept for half an afternoon, and then woke up when it was dark, it was almost dinner time. I cant believe I slept for so long, you should have woken me up. Olive just rubbed her eyes, she was so engrossed in reading the book that she actually forgot the time. Eh, I forgot to read. Ive had a lot of mistakestely and Ive been waiting to ask you for help. Here, look at this, I dont understand it. Shane took Olive into his arms, picked up a pen and worked quickly on the draft paper, exining to her carefully while writing. You have to guess the intention of the questioner for every question you do, maybe he wants you to, use reverse thinking to prove the question The two people so close contact, nasal breath all sprayed on each others face, Olive where there is no mind to listen to what the problem, only to see Shanes handsome face in front of their own magnified, skin like peeled eggs, a little pores can not be seen. It took her a while to realize what she should do, and she looked at the questions on the draft paper with red cheeks. During the revision process before this, Olive had already umted a lot of wrong questions. This time, Shane came back from a business trip and put his heart and soul into her body, finding out all the questions that were prone to errors in the past and exining them carefully to Olive, and the two of them spent all day together, either concentrating on revision or going out for a chat and a walk. The two of them spent the whole day together, either concentrating on revision or going out for a chat and a walk. Before this, Olive looked at these questions and had a big head, but after being with Shane for a long time, she was able to solve these problems easily. The two of them also went to the supermarket to buy food and cook together, and Olive enjoyed this very peaceful life, and cooked all kinds of good food for Shane in different ways, which was like a thread being stretched for a long time. At the same time, Olive did not forget about Alieen, she found that Alieen, indeed, has be different from the old person, and can even be said to be the opposite, the whole person are transformed in general, with the memory of the Alieenpletely wrong number. This is not to say that her looks and figure, these external things have not changed, but her previous attitude and handling of peoplepletely transformed, before she always felt superior, everywhere she went are untamed, but now, not only this acting skills honed out, people have also be humble up, busy every day to catch all kinds of notices, upwardly mobile. Alieens image is naturally positive in the eyes of the public, plus some bloggers on Twitter vigorously whitewash her, gradually, the scandals about Alieens past also dissipated. She has a good image and a beautiful face, and this recent transformation has increased Alieens audience, and her followers have multiplied several times.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Olive loves to follow the recent trends in the entertainment industry on Twitter when she has nothing to do, and Alieens tweets, which she did not miss, were all positive publicity, and Alieens recent announcements were all very good resources. This is wondering, this person in the end is what has been experienced, behind who is actually guiding her, how suddenly all of a sudden transformed sopletely,pletely in her body can not see half of the shadow of the past, these strange problems, even if it is thought through the head can not understand. Recently, Alieens career is on the rise, and she has a lot of notices, so she is too busy to pick them up, and her feet are certainly not free to touch the ground. Olive, out of curiosity, simply tweeted about thetest trends in the entertainment industry and discovered that there was a particrly famous suspenseful online game that was going to be adapted into a TV series, which was a big piece of cake for people in the entertainment industry. When ites to suspense dramas, no one has ever made one before. This Only one truth is considered to open the door to the suspense drama, and it is because of the explosion of this suspense drama, which led to thete years there are many suspense dramas. Olive, as someone who has lived a lifetime, certainly knows how influential this drama is. She was so surprised that her jaw dropped to the floor, how could such a great resource be received by Alieen? With her qualifications and her level, its simply not enough ah, and then look through thements, many fans actually expressed great anticipation. chapter2839 My eyes are so soretely, ah, look at the phone for a while actually feel sleepy, no, I have to go to bed first. Olive put down her phone and yawned, rubbed her eyes, turned her head and looked at Maisies homework look, still burying herself in the sea of books while seriously reviewing. The two of them are a good team, and after their efforts, Maisies legs have recovered to a certain extent, so she doesnt have to sit in a wheelchair all day like before. asionally, she can stand up and walk a few steps with the wall. Maisie looked up at that moment and closed the book. Her hands pressed against her brow, her temples were a little swollen and painful, and she looked at Olive and said, Its gettingte, hurry up and get some rest, it wont be long until the college entrance exams, you cant stay up until then, otherwise the next days bad spirits will affect the exams, and then youll lose a lot of money! Olives head nodded like a chicken and got up to go back to her room to sleep. At the moment she closed the door, she saw Maisie touching out a foreignnguage book and looking at it seriously. Eh, I really have to go to bed, I said you also do not look too long, memory and learning ability at night is not good at all, early rest, tomorrow morning to read, so continue the body can not bear. Olive spoke while yawning and tears seeped from the corners of her eyes. From the beginning of her acting career, Olive has never stayed at home for such a long time as this year, and thest time she auditioned was for Twin flowers. I dont know if the lead actor has been chosen yet, but after the Twin flowers incident, Olive was never notified of the re-test. Perhaps the preparations were too long, and even the director did not make any sound. As time passes, the scandals about Olive that have been uploaded on the inte have been put behind us. From time to time, there are also some announcementse to the door, but they are all politely declined by Olive, the most important thing in front of her is still the college entrance examination, she must put this matter in the first ce, other things can be nnedter. Olive stays at home all day and studies, and with Shane as a qualified teacher, she has no problem with her basic schoolwork. After all, she is not the same as she used to be. Olive has made a very strict n for herself, hoping that every step she takes in the future will be a solid one, and the most important thing right now is to get into the Media Institutes directing department. The most important thing right now is to get into the Media Institutes directing department. Originally, Olive only told a few of her closest friends that she was going to take the entrance exam, but I dont know how the news got out and now the inte is buzzing with rumors.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Look at Olives back! The college entrance exams areing up! Looking at the news that she was going to take the college entrance exam, being hung as a hit at the top, Olive frowned a little, and immediately after she clicked in. I do not know if you have found, this will be nearly half a year, but there is no news about Olive, I as a curious baby, naturally to help you dig out the truth of this. A question does not know, asked a shock, only to find that our freshman flower girl of the day can actually be patient, refused all notices, at home to seriously study, only to participate in this years college entrance exam! I learned of this news, simply can not believe, but with the editor to reveal this news, it happens to be responsible for this years admissions examination of a friend, the mouth said no evidence, the evidence naturally served, you can look at my chat with friends between the records and customers and college entrance examination registration form at a nce to see the difference. I really did not think that the current acting circle there are actually so hard-working stars, in the face of malicious attacks on thework, she did not take a response, but at home to seriously study, which ispletely a refreshing stream in the entertainment industry, ah, I am here to bless Miss Olive, the sky is not a man, I hope you in the college entrance examination to achieve an excellent I hope you will get a good result in this college entrance examination. I also hope that dedicated actors like Miss Olive, while working hard, must also pay more attention to rest, with better works to return everyones love. The article is short and superbly written, with all the important information included, and Olive finished reading it in two or three minutes. Although the article was short, thements below it were growing respectfully by the second, and within a few hours thements had reached a million. Olive casually looked at thements, I do not know whether tough or cry,ments below the natural prization is serious, there are good and bad, some people cheer for her college entrance exams, naturally, some people mocked her not to measure up. The vast majority ofizens, however, had the mocking attitude of watching a good show, and fortunately Olive didnt take these harsh words at all, in her eyes. Oh my god, she wants to get into Media Institute casually, so can I win a $100, 000 jackpot casually? A wild girl from the countryside wants to go for this spot with millions of candidates too? Shes dreaming, how many years of hard work did they put in to get there? Does she think she can qualify for the college entrance exam in just a few months? I think shes not as good as me. If she can get into Media Institutes directing department, Ill take it next year too! Looking at thesements, Olive felt her spirit was high, the more she said, the more she had to beat these peoples faces with her results. The time of the college entrance exam is approaching, Olive even began to feel panic and irritability, if this continues, the college entrance exam will definitely let the people around you feel disappointed in themselves. Because of the high school entrance exam, these days Olive anxious even began to lose hair, face also sporadic a few small e. She was worried about how to adjust her mind and prepare for the entrance exam, when Shanes phone call came and told her to hurry downstairs. She hadnt been out of her room for more than half a month, so going out for a breath of fresh air might help her mood. Olive simply cleaned up and changed out of her pajamas, thinking that Shane would take her for a walk in the nearby park to take a break, but she didnt expect to see Shanes ck Bentley parked squarely on the side just after she went downstairs. chapter2840 Olive opened the car door, sat on the passenger side, while fastening the seat belt, while curiously asked, Still have to drive ah, we are going to where? Shane did not answer the question, instead, his face hung a mysterious smile, leaned over to check Olives seat belt, a foot on the gas pedal and said, Do not ask first, when you arrive naturally you will know. Olive settled down to look sideways at the scenery outside the window, the trees that kept receding, so she gradually felt sleepy, in waking up, the car had stopped at one of thergest amusement parks in Srimery. Olive was a little surprised, how she didnt expect that Shane would take her to the amusement park, something that the two never mentioned. What? Dont want to get off yet? Its almost exam time, the more critical it is the more you should rx, you can y whatever you want, even if its a carousel Ill apany you, but you also have to apany me to y what I want to y. Shane opened the car door and said to Olive, who looked stunned. Olive is still a bit unresponsive, do not know whether Shane is yful or what is going on, actually think of the amusement park toe, look at Shanes eyes expectant gaze, more sure of his own mind. Im sure Ive been busy with my studiestely and have neglected Shane, so Ill make it up to him today and y with him. Okay, then you tell me, what do you want to y? Olive got out of the car and looked at the sunny weather, her emotions rising, crossed her waist and looked at Shane with half-squinted eyes and asked. Shane did not speak, a bad smile pointed to the opposite, Olive looked in the direction of the finger, just now also smiling face instantly copsed. Not that one, Ill definitely apany you to another one. Shane pointed to the roller coaster, the city amusement park is the most famous, that is, this cobra roller coaster, high altitude 360 degrees circling there are five, above the tourists constantly issued a scream, listen to let Olive heart trembling children. Shane did not answer, directly pulling Olive on the past. The two people sitting on the roller coaster, do not know how this Shane today, knowing that Olive afraid, but also deliberately pull the two people, froze all the exciting projects in the amusement park to y again. This day down, Olive stood on the edge, feel their legs are trembling, walk up the road also wobbly, throat like a dry fire in the burning, the whole person is almost smoking. When it was time to eat, Olive felt her cheeks burning when she thought of herself on the roller coaster,ughing in spite of her image, and she gave Shane an unpleasant white look. Hows that? Isnt this much happier than you staying at home all day, and not feeling so nervous because of the college entrance exams? Shane didnt care about Olives eyes, but instead asked about the feelings of the day. Olive was stunned and touched in her heart, so she thought wrongly that the reason why Shane yed these high altitude exciting items was actually to help ease her nervousness. You dont say, Im really not as bored as before, my heart is much morefortable. Shane always had a faint smile on his face and helped Olive with a forkful of vegetables. As the rtionship between the two of them heated up, she was always worried that one day her lies would be exposed and if Shane knew that she had cheated on him before, would the love be withdrawn and be non-existent? After a day of amusement park experience and shouting on the roller coaster without any fear, Olive expressed the long-standing stress in her heart and returned home, feeling rxed, she took a hot bath and went to bed early, a veryfortable night without dreams. It didnt take long to usher in the college entrance exams. It is reasonable to say that summer is not a rainy season, but recently it has been raining like spring. The heat in the air was washed away by the rain, Olive got up early and packed up before heading to the exam room with Shane. Many parents and candidates were already standing outside the school, and Shane and Olive stood out from the crowd. After waiting for a while, we heard the bell ringing in the school, and with Shanes encouragement, Olive walked confidently into the building with the majority of candidates. Olive took a deep breath and looked back every few steps. She hadnt stepped through the school doors in more years than she could remember. The air was tense and everyone had a bit of anxiety on their faces, and so did Olive, who followed the crowd to the building before taking out her pass and starting to look for a room. The half-hour advance time is used to find a ce for the candidates, but Olive was nervous, plus she had never been here before, so she couldnt find her own room, and turned to ask other students, but everyone was busy with their own business, and no one bothered to pay attention to her. Olive started to panic and ran through the five floors of the school building, but finally found her exam room with the help of the staff.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Olive let out a long sigh and confirmed with the number te at the entrance and the pass in her hand that this was the right ce. When Olive rushed over, there were no more people in the corridor, except for a smiling invigtor who was looking at himself over the frame of his sses. Olive smiled awkwardly and lifted her feet towards the examination room, but was suddenly stopped by the invigtor. Wait a minute! Olive was startled, looking at the ssroom with all the students sitting neatly, howe she was the only one who had so many problems today? She turned her head with a smile on her face and asked cautiously, Teacher, what can I do for you? The invigtor did not say anything, but still walked up to the podium with a stern face and picked up the metal detector and shook it. Olive then reacted, before entering the ssroom to do a full body check to prevent cheating. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Drip, drip. Olive is full of shock, the metal detector actually issued an rm sound, but their own body, obviously what extra things are not ah, a moment in the ssroom students, all looking up at themselves, as if they were looking at a monster from the sky. chapter2841 personal image What do you have with you, I advise you to hand it over honestly, this is a unified college entrance examination, dont you think about cheating! The invigtor teacher said with a dark face. Why dont you probe again, I have nothing on me, or you can just search your body, so ites faster. Olive was so anxious that she was afraid of dying and making herself miss the exam. The sound of the rm was so piercing that Olive was pulled up to the podium and all eyes fell on her, Olive was having this experience for the first time and was so ashamed that she couldnt resist. Are you sure you dont have anything on you? The invigtor once again asked patiently. I really dont have anything on me. Olive was also puzzled, she took two anxious steps forward and stood under the podium, spreading her hands for the invigtor to scan, but this time there was nothing unusual emitted. The invigtor looked at the metal detector with suspicion and pulled Olive to the ssroom door and scanned around to make sure there was nothing unusual before letting her into the exam room. Olive was so relieved that she almost thought she hade for nothing. She matched her seat number and found her ce, only to see that a boy was sitting there steadily. Olive cleared her throat and asked, Are you sitting in the wrong seat? This seat should be mine. The boy on the seat, again, checked the seat number of the examination room, then shook the pass in his hand, said with a puzzled face: I am not sitting in the wrong ah, look at 18, I am 18 ah. Olive took a closer look at the pass in the boys hand, a moment of rity, she knew where the problem was. Then she took her own pass out and pointed specifically to the 512 examination room above the examination room and said, Well, your seat number is not wrong, but you seem to have gone to the wrong examination room. This is not 521, this is 512 examination room, you hurry to find your own examination room, this see the time is almost up, still not anxious?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The boy pretended to blink and blink his eyes, slowly and carefully opened his mouth and said to Olive: Student, you are the one who went to the wrong exam room, why dont you ask the teacher what exam room this is? Olive turned around and the invigtor said with a helpless look on her face, This is indeed 521, it looks like youre in the wrong ce. The ssroom was silent, and suddenly there wasughter, Olive could not wait to make a hole in the ground, did not care to answer, turned his head and ran to the outside of the ssroom test, God, what happened today, suspected of cheating and wrong examination room, this college entrance examination can not test ah! With a face full of embarrassment, Olive found the correct examination room and location again, this time, she checked again and again, finally to ensure that all is well. Because Olive came inte, all eyes were on her, and she looked like she was in the spotlight. Olive pursed her lips and pretended to be calm, but in reality, her mind was filled with the scenario that she had just found the wrong exam room. After sitting down, the exam invigtors finally arrived, took the sealed papers and toured the exam room. Their eyes were calm, but with a sharpness that made people nervous to look at them. Olive let herself calm down, thinking properly about the recited forms, and those important points of knowledge. But how can she be quiet at this moment, her mind is full of all kinds of things crowded, there is no way to calm down. The invigtor quickly handed out the test papers, and after Olive took a look at the contents of the test papers, she slowly calmed down. Most of the questions on the test paper were the ones she had reviewed, and the questions were not particrly difficult, so after looking around, she was sure of many of them. Olive began to write the test paper with a clear mind, surrounded by people who were flying with their pens, and could only hear the sound of the paper turning, such a good atmosphere. She checked the paper before and after she finished it, and was ready to turn it in. But the invigtor frowned and stared at Olive: Its not time to turn in your paper early, sit down and check it again honestly. Olive had no choice but to sit down, and her actions just gained the attention of many people, even the invigtor came to Olives side and started to look at her paper. But slowly, her look became very incredible, and the way she looked at Olive had a few shifts. Time passed slowly, and when it was finally time to turn in her paper early, Olive took a deep breath of fresh air and her eyes lit up. Who knew that Shane was waiting for her in front of the school, he stood out from the crowd. Olive sneaked over to him, You didnt tell me I wasing over early, was it a surprise for me? Shane raised his eyebrows, he took Olives hand like a good boy, and said in a gentle voice, Look at your happy face, you must have done exceptionally well in the exam, how was it? This was a very important event for Olive, and because he knew this, Shane deserved to give Olive more attention and care. As expected, after Shanes flirtation, her tension eased a bit and she smiled: Of course, you dont see how good I am, this is just a piece of cake for me, just wait and see the final result! Her smug expression made Shane curious, but he finally just stroked her head: Okay, I know youre the best, so I support you unconditionally. But I need to remind you of one thing, just now someones stomach, but the ringing is very strong, want to go eat a little something ah? Shanes eyebrows smiling, following Olive stay together, his whole person is very rxed,pletely without the usual calm self-control and indifference. But who knows, Olive unexpectedly shook his head, refused, she frowned and exhaled: You do not know that the current examination, but very careful, even the diet has to pay attention to thebination of. Like the kind of chicken, duck and fish, it is best not to eat, eat a little light on the line. When she said this, Olives eyes showed some longing, she wanted to fill up her stomach, but the most important thing now is the college entrance exam. Soon, Olive came back to life: But its okay, its only two days, hold on, it will soon pass. When the exams are over, Ill satisfy myself again! chapter2842 boredom game Olive has said so, so Shane did not insist, touched her head, Your apartment is not too close to here, I have booked a very close hotel nearby, convenient for rest and adjustment, I will take you there. Shane has such a knack for taking care of everything, making Olive feel very at ease. After lunch, Olive ate and drank enough, Shane took her into his arms: How is it,fortable? Olive nodded: Its reallyfortable, and it saves a lot of time, so I can be more efficient. But I still have to review for the afternoon exam, after all, to be on the safe side. She had to do everything right for such a big event. Shane had just agreed when the call came, and he went out to answer it. But then it rang again, and Olive looked at the screen and saw that it was Elio calling. She arched an eyebrow and smiled: it was quite a coincidence. Hey, whats the matter with me? If you want to ask me how my exams went, dont ask such boring questions again! Olive raised her eyebrows, her tone full of confidence, and Elio could hear it clearly. She rolled her eyes: Who wants to ask you such a boring question? I just want to remind you that even if exams are important, you still have to pay attention to your personal image! You are at ease with the exams, so you dont know, but on our side, we have been following every move on the inte. All those wretched looks of yours were photographed byizens and posted on the Inte, and now this matter is still being discussed! Elio couldnt help but be very angry as she said that she didnt know what was wrong with Olive and why these ck people just wouldnt leave her alone. Elio was fighting for Olive: I know its not a good idea to mention this in front of your important exam, but youre still a starlet after all! Anyway, there are still some aspects to be aware of. While Elio was talking, Olive opened herputer and, as expected, there were pictures of her. She had no make-up on, and her face didnt look too good because she was so nervous. This look was taken by the devils camera and put on the Inte, and it looked like a person who was driven crazy by the exam. Most of theizens even said that they knew Olive would not pass the exam once they saw her like this. Olive grunted, a little less than happy: After I pass this exam, lets see how I can personally hit them in the face! Now one by one, they are leaving their harsh words here, they really dont care about my real strength! Elio was helpless, after all, there are ck people everywhere, she still hoped Olive could not care about this matter: I just want to remind you casually, do not affect your exam ah! By the way, how did you do this morning? Was it good? Thats natural. Olive was calm, these hacks didnt distract her, and they inspired her to fight and move up even more! She clenched her fists and cheered herself up. Im not talking to you anymore, busy reviewing! With that, Olive hung up the phone and went back to her revision. Olive had not slept well for several nights, and the dark circles under her eyes made people sigh at how haggard she was. Even Elio couldnt help but shake her head: The best and most expensive eye creams in the world cant save your dark circles now. Her anxiety was seen by Shane, so he proposed to take Olive out to have a good rxing time. Olive thought it would be good to take this opportunity to let herselfpletely rx and unwind, after all, she had been living an extremely stressful and tense life for a long time. For a change, Olive picked out some clothes that were more rxed and energetic, looking like a young girl. When she wore them out, Elio lit up: Oh my God, Olive, how do you look so good? At first nce you look so young and energetic, I can see straight eyes! I have to say, young girls are good, their faces are full of cogen, and they feel vibrant. Olive showed a smile: You are not only smart, but also very discerning, yes, you guessed it, I am ready to go on a date. Okay, okay, I was just saying that, I didnt think youd feed me dog food, hurry up and go! Elio didnt want to make a fool of herself, so she told Olive to leave. Olive bent her eyes and smiled happily, and she went downstairs with great joy. Shane looked at Olives outfit and his eyes lit up: Why are you dressed up so beautifully? Do you want me to keep my eyes on you all the time? In the face of his teasing, Olive is very calm: You guessed it, today you have to keep looking at me, if I find that your eyes are not on me, I will punish you! This is a boring game between couples, but precisely because it is done by couples, it adds a touch of sweetness. After getting into the car, Olive fastened her seat belt and casually asked, You havent told me in advance what our itinerary is for today! Shane didnt turn his head, mysteriously: I cant tell you this for now, youll know when we get to our destination, anyway, its kind of a surprise, right? Olive sniffed and tried to see something in his expression, but Shane was unfazed, which made Olive frustrated. Well, if you dont want to tell me, then Ill have to guess for myself. She frowned, and thought to herself, Im still here to sell the story, Id like to see what medicine youre selling in the gourd! But then she saw that the car had arrived in the suburbs, and she had already left Srimery, so where was Shane taking her? Olive didnt know what Shane had in store for her, but as she looked around, she heard Shane snap his fingers and a stout man wearing dark sunsses came out of the woods, pushing an exquisite bicycle in his hand. Young master. The man in ck sunsses went to Shane and greeted him with a slight bow, then ced the car firmly there and turned away, showing respect for Shane in both his words and actions. Olive walked over and gently touched the car with her hand and said to Shane in amazement, Wow! This is a beautiful car, eh, I remember when it was advertised, this bike has no rear seat! In fact, she had paid attention to the information of this kind of bike before, and had also expressed her love for this kind of bike in front of Shane, only that this bike had an extra seat than what she had known.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. chapter2843 The retest is here Listening to Olives exmatory voice, Shane exined with a slight smile, This car was custom-made for you, and I purposely let an extra seat. Shane, you are very kind. Saying that, Olive took the initiative to take Shanes arm. Shane stroked Olives hair and said gently, As long as you like it, its good. Come on, sit up and Ill show you around, see how the car is. He patted the car to Olive and continued. Hmm. Olive nodded in response, she just slowly got on the bike, before she could sit down, Shane suddenly started and Olive fell off the bike at once. Why didnt you tell me when you started! Im not holding on to it yet! Olive pouted and said with some grumbling, and she pped Shane. me me, me me, my fault! Shaneughed and pretended to beg for forgiveness. Olive looked at Shanes yful look and couldnt help but roll her eyes, before sitting back down again. The ce where they were located was a suburban area, the road was rtively spacious, and there were very few carsing and going, there was a fast flowing river on the side of the road, and in the distance there were endless mountains, so Shane took Olive on a slow ride on the road, enjoying the surrounding scenery along the way. Since it had just rained a few days before, the air was very fresh, so riding a bicycle in the suburbs was also a kind of enjoyment. After riding for a while, Shane suddenly said, Olive, put your arm around my waist, Im going to speed up. The original Olive is closed eyes, a rxed face breathing the fresh air, heard Shane said so, hurriedly opened his eyes, and then tightly hooked Shanes waist. A puff of mature mans breath instantly wrapped Olive, her whole body was intoxicated, and all of a sudden there was a sense of security, at this time Shane in Olives heart, is standing behind her mountain, protecting her. The two did notmunicate with each other again, so they rode quietly, the afternoon passed quickly, Olive and Shane felt a little tired, before returning to the previous ce. This afternoon they can be said to be tired and happy, the two people are also hungry rumbling, it happens that there is a farmhouse nearby, so they went to eat a beautiful meal. After a good meal, Shane took Olive back to the apartment. After getting out of the car, Shane held Olives face and asked, Well, did you have fun today? Olive had a happy smile on her face, she nodded heavily and said, Im really happy today, Shane, thank you for being by my side. She looked at Shane with eyes full of love. Shane listened to Olives emotional words and was slightly dazed for a while. While he was dazed, Olive quickly stood on her tiptoes and kissed Shane on the lips, then ran away and flew back to the apartment in front of Shanes surprised eyes. Looking at Olive like this, Shane sweetened his lips with his tongue, the corners of his mouth involuntarily hooked up slightly, this was the first time Olive took the initiative to kiss him, so he was still a little surprised. Olive felt her face was on fire, she didnt stop, she kept rushing to the house, opened the door and went inside and hurriedly closed it behind her, leaning her back against the door and gasping for air, as if she was in some kind of shock. After calming down for a while, she changed into her slippers, and when she looked up, she found Elio looking at her with a not-so-bad face. Why are you acting like a ghost, not making a sound at all, trying to scare me to death! Said Olive couldnt help but give a white nce to Dao.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After changing her slippers, Olive went straight to the sofa and copsed on the sofa in exhaustion, she felt her body was about to fall apart. Elio looked at Olives deted appearance, hurried to her side, smacked his lips and said: tsk, what is wrong with you today, tired like this, is not with your sweetheart did something unseemly to do so ah! The first thing you need to do is to get a good look at the situation. Olive was amused by Elios words, she nudged Elios head with her finger and said in a good-natured way: You! I dont know whats going on in my head all day, Im just a little tired of ying. Hearing Olive say this, Elio spit out her tongue, then helplessly said: Well, I a single dog cant understand you. I dont want to irritate you. Olive said with a smile. Okay, no more jokes with you, lets get down to business, today Twin flowers crew called and said they want you to go over for a round of re-testing next Monday. Elio said with a straight face. It had been almost half a month since thest audition, and Olive felt that there was little hope. Now, after hearing this news, she sat up excitedly and pulled Elios arm and said, Who else has passed except me? Elio rolled his eyes and said, Alieen also passed, I didnt expect her to pass too, I remember shes not a good actress! Olive was not surprised to hear that Alieen had also passed, because Alieens performance that day was really remarkable, and it was expected that she would be selected. She didnt exin too much about Elios doubts. If Elio had been there, she probably wouldnt have thought Alieens acting was bad anymore. This time Twin flowers the movie is a big production, and Olive has not filmed for a long time, so she takes it very seriously. On Monday, Olive arrived almost an hour earlier than the notified time, and at this time there were fewer people waiting outside,pared to the initial audition, many of the people who came to audition before belonged to the soy sauce, and after the big wave, only some acting skills were left. This time, the audition is also more difficult than the initial audition, the initial audition is to choose one of their own, think they are good at the clip to y, while the audition is improvised by the judges as theye up with questions. Although it was very difficult this time, Olive was not afraid, and in her spare time, she always read the script carefully, and she learned the script backwards. As Olives preparations were good, when the judges gave the questions, Olive finished her performance very quickly and perfectly, and it was clear from the judges expressions that they were very satisfied with her performance. After leaving the room, Olive was about to go out, when she saw Alieen and Canes walking together, she hurriedly found a ce to hide, and muttered in her heart with some doubts: Could it be that Canes is the moneylender behind Alieen? The name of Canes was there. chapter2844 a sudden surprise When she saw the name Canes, Olives eyebrows tightened together, which was a bad news for her. After the retest, Olives whole body was much more rxed, but she stayed at home all day, watching TV and ying with her cell phone, she had nothing to do during this time, just waiting for the entrance exam results and the notification from the crew. However, what she waited for first was not these, but the invitation to the triennial Golden Bear Prize. There are many film awards in China, and the Golden Bear Prize is definitely one of the most important. Many actors dream of winning this award, but the selection process is very strict, and only a few people have won it. Olive was a little excited when she received the Golden Bear Prize invitation, but then she thought about it and realized that those who had won the Golden Bear Prize in the past were those who had been in the entertainment industry for many years and had many representative works, while she had only acted a few steps, so it was impossible for her to win the prize. When she thought of this, Olive shook her head and read the book again, and was looking at it with great interest when an ear-splitting voice rang in her ears. Olive, look, look, Heroine has been shortlisted for the Golden Bear Prize, and youre the best supporting actress! Elio jumped up in excitement, she pulled Olives arm and said. Olive couldnt believe it, she half-heartedly took the phone and looked hard at it, and she saw her name in the shortlist. Ah, what are you pinching me for? Elio suddenly screamed out in pain. Im not dreaming, its real! Olives voice was choked up, she didnt expect to win this award and was so excited that tears were about to fall down. Elio looked at Olive like this, do not know what to say. In fact, in Elios eyes, Olive had always hidden herself, her happiness and sadness rarely showed on her face, this time her mood swings were so great that Elio felt a little surprised, the first time he saw Olive like this. Olive slumped on the sofa, her whole person was very trance-like, her eyes couldnt help but be red, her heart was very emotional. This is the first time she has received such an important award, which is considered timely! Because her life has been up and downtely, arge part of the situation is in the doldrums, and now finally a turnaround, it really makes Olive happy. Elio was so happy that she wanted to jump up and down. She took a look at Olive, but found her red eyes, and her heart thumped: Olive, are you okay? This is obviously a great joy, why are you crying? Youre not knocked out by this huge surprise, are you? Elio thought, still afraid that something had gone wrong in Olives heart, and her cautious look made Olive feel very ridiculous. She burst outughing: What the hell are you thinking in your head? Im obviously crying with joy, why does it sound as if Im stupid when ites out of your mouth? Elios personality is like this, see Olive said so, she was relieved, patted: You said so, I am not because I am worried about you? Recently what happened to you, it is too much, I know you are a very strong person, do you how to say is not invulnerable, so I am still very worried about you in my heart. Taking this opportunity, Elio took her heart out of her mouth, the reason she didnt say it before was just because she was afraid that Olive wouldnt be able to hold out. Now that there is a turnaround, maybe a better tomorrow is just around the corner? Olive curved her eyes, Thank you, I am really grateful that you have been by my side, otherwise I would not have been able to hold out alone. Olive smiled and then gave Elio a hug, Elio clenched his fist and was full of energy: Yes, this is just a small beginning, there is a better future waiting for us! Take this opportunity to p those ck people on the inte and let them know what a powerful vase is! Elio was obviously very happy, and so was Olive. She wiped her tears and said something heartfelt: Im actually very saddened in my heart, I think, right, all this is just because of my efforts. Without her hard work, she would not have been able to achieve what she has today, so this means that she will reap what she has sown. While they were talking, Olives phone rang, and she looked at it and looked a little ufortable. Elio took one look at her and knew it was Shane calling. She let out a breath: Thanks, thanks, I know who it is, theres no need to hide it, Ill go back to my room and leave you two to your happiness. Elio left with a smile, Olive listened with a shyness in her heart, but she finally picked up the phone. Hello. Congrattions, you got such a big award, congrattions! His voice came from inside the phone, and Olive was delighted to hear it. How did you know about this? I was thinking that I would tell youter to surprise you and let youpliment me on the way!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Now that Shane is her boyfriend, she wants to share with Shane whether or not something is happening in her life. This state is probably the normal state between lovers! Olive smiled, Shane was also smiling, his words contained concern: Im talking as if I dont care about you, I usually care about your every move, no matter what happens to you, I know. Olive understood what Shane meant, he was mainly afraid that something major had happened and he had missed it, while leaving Olive vulnerable. Olive was very touched by these words, she could see how much Shane really meant to her. Oh yes, I prepared a candlelight dinner, since you are free, hurry up ande out, save you from being busy afterwards, I have to make a reservation to see you! He was obviously flirting, but it was not without reason. If Olive really proves her strength, she will be a great sess in the future, and there will be more partners and advertisementsing to her door. Olive promised Shane that the two of them would have a sweet candlelit dinner, and when she returned, Shane was saying, Actually, I wasnt surprised, because I guessed it would be you. Olive secretly covered her mouth andughed, although she was very pleased with herself, she still asked knowingly, I think you are saying all these things just to make me happy, where is the real heart of the matter? chapter2845 Strength How is it possible! I obviously recognize your strength, little fox, deliberately teasing me, isnt it? Shane at first thought Olive misunderstood, he hurriedly exined, but then looked at Olives expression, then he knew she was deliberate. He scratched Olives nose, Forget about it, how was the food tonight? I have to say, the candlelight dinner prepared by Shane was really great, Olive had lived two lives, but she still felt very surprised and romantic. Her teenage heart was about to boil. Blinking her eyes, Olive said, The violinist yed really well, with the overall tone, too romantic. Shane couldnt help but hold his forehead andugh: Is that all I wanted to say? What is that? Olive doesnt understand, Shane is very helpless: We two are now boyfriend and girlfriend, there is a unique way to thank you, you should know what to do. Olive reacted to the directness of the statement, she looked down and was a little shy, but she didnt want to let Shane get away with it, I was invited to a candlelight dinner to celebrate, but now Im supposed to thank you instead, Im afraid thats not very nice, is it? Olive winked yfully, seeing her like this, Shane finally couldnt help himself, he directly went forward and kissed Olive. Youre such a bad boy, but since you dont want to take the initiative, Ill have to do it myself. The two kissed in the car for a while longer before Shane walked Olive back to the apartment, her face all flushed and attractive as she got out of the car. Olive patted her cheeks, and then slowly returned to the apartment. And Elio was picking out an evening dress for Olive: Olive, you definitely have to wear something stunning for the award ceremony, otherwise it will lose its meaning. Look, Ive chosen these pieces, see which one you like. Olive took a look and was quite helpless: Does it really have to be so grand? Although she also knew it was important, but she herself is a rtively low-key person, so this will still be a burden in her heart. Elio rolled her eyes nonchntly: Thats for sure, you look beautiful, not only your face has face, the fans face also has face. You are now the sign of the fans, if you have a little wind, they have to suffer along with you, okay? Elio rambled on, but it must be said that what she said made sense, and even Olive couldnt help but agree with her. Yes, yes, yes, my little housekeeper, Ill do whatever you want, okay? Thats more like it. So Elio happily picked out the evening gown and sent it to the group chat in WeChat for the people in the studio to follow along. Elio and Arlo are both women and are good at this. The two of them discussed and, together with Olives own preferences, soon chose the most suitable one. The award ceremony arrived soon after. Elio looked at the well-dressed Olive, his eyes were really straight: Oh my God, Olive, how did you be so good-looking without realizing it, it really made me look straight! All right, dontmercial blow each other, I have to hurry over, orterte will be finished. Said Olive rushing to. When walking down the red carpet, there were quite a few media and cameras aimed at Olive, and the crowd made amazing noises, such a scene made Olive very interested. Inside, the waiters, who should all be selected freshly graduated college students, Olive took a ss of wine and rushed to one of them to thank them. The boy instantly blushed and lowered his voice: Youre Olive, right? I like you a lot, Ive been brushing up on the dramas youve been in, you look so much better than in your pictures. I have to say, women just love to hear this kind of words. Olive covered her mouth and smiled lightly, as she hooked her lips, she became more and more charming and attractive, Thank you. The thing that you were hacked on the inte before, dont take it to heart, those are fake, the fans who really love you are clear as day. We believe you are not like that. Maybe it was talking to an idol, so the boys face was so red that he stumbled over his words, but it was extraordinarily simple and touching. Listen to these words, Olive was touched to death: Really thank you very much, although I know not to be able to take care of online sprayers and ck people, but still not so strong when being online violence. But luckily I have you guys by my side. It was one thing Olive didnt expect to run into a true fan here, but after hearing the heartfelt confession, she had to say that her heart was still very moved. After greeting some of them, the hosts came on stage, a man and a woman, dressed formally. Thank you all for taking the time out of your busy schedules to attend this ceremony, it is a great honor to invite you to the venue Most of theseing words are the same, Olive bored to death listening, arge number of people speech, and then performed some opening show program. The most important part came next, Olive was holding her breath, the whole person was very nervous and excited! The people on the stage kept staring at the host on stage, which was very exciting. Even Olive, who knew the result, couldnt help but have her heart beat faster as she listened to the words. I know everyone is looking forward to the announcement of the winner of the 30th Golden Bear Prize for Best Supporting Actress, the moment has finally arrived and I think the air is boiling with it! The host deliberately sold out, but the people on stage were still very excited and their faces were glowing with anticipation. He swept around, I can see the anticipation on everyones face, lets take a look at the winners next! Olive could clearly see that he finally rested his eyes on his own body, and that gaze seemed to be extraordinarily prating, making Olives whole body extraordinarily exhrated. The winner of the 30th Golden Bear Prize is the heroine of Heroine, who said that her daughter is not as good as her son and has dedicated her life to her country, Olive!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The words just fell, as thunderous apuse rang out, all eyes fell on Olive. Olive It was as if she could only hear thesest two words, which have been circting in her head non-stop, Olive was so excited that her mind went nk, although she had known the news for a long time, but when the real announcement was made, her mood still fluctuated a lot. Olive, who was in the limelight, held back the fluctuation in her heart, she showed a calm smile and walked towards the stage holding her skirt, along the way there were many people looking at her and whispering. chapter2846 slowly get better So this is Olive ah, pretty, and I heard that the acting skills are particrly good, I saw her in Heroine, really impressive! One person just praised, another person immediately interrupted him. What do you know, this woman has a very bad reputation on the Inte and has done a lot of disgusting things. I see her feel not good well, just general, could this award be mixed with water? I think you really think too much, she is really behind the golden master, time is so powerfulwork violence, how no one came out to help her speak?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. This kind of thing is not easy to say, very look at her, it is not like a simple. Besides, the water in the entertainment industry is very deep, we are just amateurs, how do we know whats going on inside? The whispers of these people, Olive all automatically ignored, she even thought in her heart: this award is enough to exin my strength, from now on what you think, I no longer need to worry, anyway, my strength is here, the directors will definitely see me! After she got on stage, the host smiled and asked Olive: Just watching your steps, you are particrly steady, and the whole person is very calm and down-to-earth, are you usually such a calm person in life? After all, winning such a prize will certainly make you feel emotional. Olive looked at the people below the stage, she suddenly raised her smile and responded to his question without any dy: Actually I was very nervous, and just when you read my name, my mind went nk, I couldnt even believe it, I thought I had heard it wrong! But I am very clear that I usually put in a lot of effort and have been persistent in this matter of acting, so this award can be considered a confirmation of myself and my efforts. Olives words are so clear that they can be summed up in four words: she deserves it. Her face with a confident smile, the host looked, nodded: In fact, I can see that your whole person from the inside out overflowing with a happy, but I still admire your calm. Next, please say something about your eptance speech, and some heartfelt journey! These were the obligatory parts, and in fact, these when she learned of her award early in the morning, she had already started to prepare. Elio had prepared a lot of eptance speeches for her, all of which were just a few words, and it must be said that saying something shy and unrealistic has be a universal phenomenon. But Olive is a person of character, and when it came to this moment, she suddenly wanted to say something from her heart. Olive looked around the circle, her eyes slowly became calm, which was covered by an extraordinarily bright light. She is wearing big red lips today, very positive red, set off the skin white than snow, from a sense of royalty, so when she speaks, there are a lot of people watching her, want to see what she is talking about in the end! In fact, Im so excited that if I werent in full view of everyone, I might be jumping up and down with joy! But what I also want to say is that in private I also worked very hard and I deserve this award. There were a lot of rumors about me on the Inte, and all kinds of rumors were going around, and I know it was a major blow to people who like me, but with this tform today, I want to fight back loudly, I didnt do all those things! I am also very grateful to the director for giving me this opportunity to be able to express myself, and to those who support me and the fans who like me, it is because of yourpany that I havee this far. I believe that in the future I will definitely work harder and double my acting skills to be able to bring you more works. Olives daring words made the host a little unnatural on the side, but the light emanating from her body infected everyone present. The host smiled lightly: Thank you, lets wish Olive to get better and better in the future and achieve more and more! After Olive finished the award ceremony, she went back to the studio to change clothes. Elio and Arlo both looked at Olive with a kind of expectation and blessing, which made her a little ufortable. Why do I feel like you guys are looking at me weird? She frowned, but Elio took the trophy and gave it a kiss: Olive, congrattions on your achievement, were all very happy for you! Especially when I saw you appearing on TV today, I had the illusion that my family has a daughter who is growing up. I have to say, its really cool to be so proud of yourself! Elio is a person who cant hide anything in her heart, and she usually says what she has to say, so looking at her expression, Olive knew that she must be doing well today. She couldnt help but bend her eyes: Come on, dont praise me, you dont even know how nervous I am today, my legs are shaking. Luckily the dress you guys picked out for me was good and covered it up perfectly, otherwise I would have been exposed! Olive yfully spat out her tongue. Elio thought about it and finally said what was on her mind: Actually, I think this is a perfect start, and our path will definitely get smoother and smoother in the future. Maybe its a womans sixth sense, anyway, I have a voice in my heart that keeps saying how. She said, she also nodded her head in a fervent manner, she is so cuddly, Olive are a little embarrassed. Arlo stroked his ears, showing his cute little tiger teeth, Olive, in fact, there are some things that I have never had the heart to tell you, I am also a little fan of yours! Ive been following your various ys, and your acting skills have improved in every scene. At that time I thought, right, you must be a particrly serious and responsible person, and after getting in touch with you, I like you more and more! Elio, Arlo, Marcus, the three of them have experienced so many things together, friendship has long been no words, and Olive is very good to them, kindness they all remember in their hearts. Listening to Arlos words, Elio was amazed and covered his mouth: You both have to praise me, hurry up, I would not have had the chance to gather together if I had not had a good vision! Arlo hurriedly pouted with Elio: Elio, you are really discerning! The two said, looking at the two of them, Olive couldnt help but feel warm inside, while Marcus was watching thements on the inte. Olive, I was going to help you control thements on Twitter, who knows I just opened it and all I saw was a screen full of positivements. You should hurry up and take a look! chapter2847 The role has changed Hearing these words from Marcus, Olive hurriedly opened her Twitter, her face was full of overflowing happiness: Okay, Ill check it out! It was exactly as Marcus said, Olives followers have grown a lot, and there were many people praising her under her recent tweet that won the Best Supporting Actress Award. When did Olives wardrobe get so good? I couldnt believe it was her when I just saw this set of motion pictures, but theres one thing to say, her bottom is really not bad. The following people immediately said: Not only is it good, its almost like a fairy, okay? If I looked this good, I could wake upughing in my sleep! Olive covered her mouth and asked ElioArlo toe over and look at it together: You two hurry up and take a look, there are fans on the inte praising you two for your eye for clothes. Elio couldnt help but nod: Nowadays, the quality and vision of fans are getting better and better, if the world of inte is always so peaceful, I think its still wonderful. Olive ignored her as she continued to read on. Actually, I think, Olive was hacked too badly during that time before, and all kinds of headlines on the Inte were upied by her, I suspect that someone might have operated on purpose.N?velDrama.Org owns this. And shes really low-key, always busy filming, and won such an important award, which means she has some strength. Olive couldnt stop smiling after seeing thesements. Because of this award, she gained a lot of praise and those negative scandals on the inte slowly faded away. A few dayster, the Golden Bear Prize was all behind her, and Olive stayed at home all day waiting for the notification, really stepping through it, when the bell finally rang and a string of unfamiliar cell phone numbers appeared on the screen. Hello, hello, may I ask who you are looking for? Hello, Olive, is Miss Holt there? This is Lane. Lane didnt beat around the bush, for him everyones time was precious, he tried to be as straightforward as possible, and his voice was slightly maic. Olive froze for a moment after listening to Lane, the director of Twin flowers! Its me, Dr. Franser, may I ask if the results of the previous audition are out? Olive and Lane are not familiar with each other, thest audition was the first time we met, this suddenly called, it must be a matter of work. Thats right, Im calling specifically to tell you that the clip from thest audition has passed. Olive bit her tongue in excitement for a moment, if she didnt find something to stuff in her mouth right now, she would probably scream out in excitement. But then she calmed down, thest audition, she and Alieen both chose the role of the sister, if she passed, does that mean that Alieen was brushed off? She wanted to ask, but the words were still in the back of her throat when Dr. Lane continued, But unfortunately, there may be a little difference from what you think, I hope you can understand and ept. Olives heart suddenly rose up with a cold feeling, she lowered her voice and said, Its okay director, you can talk first. Lane hesitated for a moment before speaking, This is also the result of our discussion with the investors, we all think you are more suitable for the role of sister, if you feel fine and willing to ept, then this role is yours. Olive really doesnt think she is suitable to y this role. Besides, the two sisters in the y are too different in character, the sister is lively and likeable, but the sister is too dull. In fact, Olive does like to do something challenging, but the sister in the y after the blow, the gloomy people can not ept, if to y this role, may also be the audience friends to be scolded into what it is. But Dr. Lanes words made it clear that she could either ept the role or pass by Twin flowers, and Olive quickly weighed her options in her head and decided to take the role, because after all, she had been away from the screen for a while in order to sit for her college entrance exams, and if she didnt strike while the iron was hot, she might really disappear from the audiences view. OK, consider it a brand new challenge, Im willing to ept this role. Olive was quite impressed with this drama. twin flowers exploded in poprity after it aired, and she would definitely not miss this opportunity herself. Out of curiosity, before hanging up the phone, Olive could not resist asking, Director, I want to know, who is ying the role of the sister? Alieen. Lanes voice did not sound half as emotional as the ups and downs. But this short sentence, for Olive, is like a bomb dropped by the enemy in the air, boom, so she could not calm down for a long time. Could it be that she did not take the role of her sister because Alieen intervened in the middle? Olives mind recalled the day of the audition, that day she clearly saw, Alieen and Canes two people talking andughing, plus Canes as the TV series investors, their own previous premonition is certainly correct. It seems that this drama, either Lane has long nned, or Canes wants to support Alieen to rise again, it seems that she is redundant, this feeling is like getting up early in the morning, can not cough out the phlegm in the throat and can not swallow, people are extremely ufortable in the heart. This not only means that she has to see Alieen every day. More than that, she had to admit that she had lost to an obnoxious guy! No! Olive was really unwilling, how could she fall behind Alieen? When she thought of Alieens viinous look, she was so angry that her teeth were aching. However, she has already taken up the Twin flowers contract, and this drama is a great opportunity for her to make aeback. Although she is not willing to be Alieens supporting actress, she does not want to ruin her future by disrupting the whole n because of Alieens rat turd. Olive adjusted her emotions and took a deep breath, and with a smile on her face she said politely into the receiver, Okay director, I get it. Okay then, lets have a deal, Ill call you before we start shooting. Lane hung up the phone as soon as the words left his mouth, without dying for a second. The phone was hung up, Olive felt like a strand of her soul had suddenly been taken away from her, originally recently in a good mood, eating anything, because of this phone call a stick to knock her back to the old days, the kind of body filled with a sense of powerlessness back. chapter2848 you made it But she can onlyfort herself, the good thing is that Twin flowers in this y there is still a ce for her, even if the role of sister she can not raise interest, but also can only endure the heart unhappy to ept it. The actual fact is that youll be able to get a good deal on your own. Just a moment ago was good ah, this face just changed? Elio rushed to the kitchen to give Olive a ss of warm water, really do not understand, just now the sun shines high face, how to turn a cloud in the blink of an eye. Olive took a sip of the warm water and said with a long breath of relief, I just got a phone call saying that I passed the audition for Twin flowers. Its a good thing, Olive, are you overjoyed? Havent you reacted yet? Elio was lying on the sofa, ying with his phone, there was no need to worry about such a good thing. Olive gave Elio a white look, put down the water ss and walked to Elios side, said with a serious face: How good is it? I y the role of the sister even, and my sister in the y Roadrunner or Alieen. I guess Elio also never thought that there would be such a thing, throwing down the phone and jumped up from the sofa, her eyes were as wide as copper bells in spring, not that she was selling herself, but Olives acting skills were not even 18 streets away from Alieen, and no matter how you think about it, the role that Olive could not y should not fall on her head. Are you sure? Alieen yed the sister? Olive nodded, saw Elio anxious hair, sighed and was filled with arge mouthful of cold water, someone anxious her heart is more bnced, said lightly: But fortunately, this y at least there is still my ce. God damn Alieen, must have done something unpleasant behind the scenes again, she is which onion others do not know I do not know? The only thing that I dont know about her is her acting skills! Its a disgrace! Elio deted his mouth, angry and sad. Olive shook her head and said, Its a different time. You didnt see the audition, Alieens acting skills have improved a lot, even I looked at her. Elio listened to the obvious face of doubt, and wanted to say something, opened his mouth, and finally chose silence. Olive tilted her head and wondered what it was that allowed Alieen to improve so much overnight. It was like a person who had been rebuilt. After another week at home, Dr. Lanes phone call came again, asking Olive to go to the set the next day for a final photo shoot. As a punctual person, Olive arrived at the set half an hour early, and Alieen, who has always been on time, actually came earlier than she did. Alieen has changed into the sisters costume, sitting on the side of the wicker chair looking at the phone, face written with the four words do not approach, looks like with who owes her eight million like, no staff around to take the initiative to fight, who all know dont take the hot face to the cold ass of this truth. Olive just stood at the door with a few nces at her, next to the staff, they took her to the dressing room to change clothes. The sisters character is simple and elegant, the clothes are also the dressing style of thedies, looks simple and generous, there is nothing too much decoration on the body, even the clothes can not see the extra pattern. When Olive changed her clothes and went out, she bumped into Alieen walking by, there were not many people in the dressing room now, so I dont know if Alieen came over at this moment, if she was deliberately looking for trouble. She didnt want to take care of it and had to walk away, but she didnt expect that Alieen would be blocking her side with her arms wrapped around her, with a sneer on the corner of her mouth. Olive is speechless, except for filming myself do not want to provoke this madman, but I did not expect to be stopped by someone hard. Answer me, do you have special hate in your heart? Particrly ufortable? Alieen had a good chance to step on Olive a few times. She naturally did not stop to y the remaining heat to the end. I dont have time for this bullshit! What the hell do you want? Olive looked up and asked with a cold face and deadly eyes on Alieen. Hahahaha, what? What else can I do as a sister? Is it a crime to talk to your own sister? Alieenughed grimly, with an exaggerated appearance. Huh. Olive let out a cold hum of disdain from her nose, chatting? What is there to talk about, she directly pushed Alieen away and walked forward.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Olive, stop right there! The faster Olive walked, the closer Alieen chased behind her. Olive paused for a moment after hearing the chasing footsteps behind her, but soon she continued to walk forward, now she didnt want to have any more involvement with Alieen, she just wanted to finish her work today and go home. The Twin flowers team was very good and professional, the final photo shoot was done very quickly, and Olive didnt n to stay long, so she finished packing up and took her bag and prepared to go home. The first time I saw Alieen leaning against the door, she was looking at herself with a smug smile on her face. If this scene is seen by the staff next to them, they will certainly feel that the two sisters have a good rtionship, if there are people who can stay to listen to a few words of the two chat, it will certainly be a bad chill in the heart. Olive, I still dont understand you? You must feel resentful, do you want to y my role very much? The smile on Alieens face was always so sweet, and the whole person looked like the wind in May. Olive really knows Alieen too well, she is now at the moment ofcency, whatever she says will be stepped on by her, so she might as well keep her mouth shut and hurry to death! Dont look at Alieens style of dealing with a lot of changes, but her bones that thing can not change, as the old saying that a dog can not change to eat shit, from childhood to grow up with her style of behavior for more than a dozen years, tolerate a moment can not endure a lifetime. Olive just keep her head down and pack up her things, as for how the staff next to her think about her attitude towards Alieen, she doesnt care. Alieen sneered, she did not feel angry about being ignored, and continued to speak: Not talking is the default, right? I know youre not happy about it, but whats the point? You have to remember that the role you are left with is one I dont want, its one I give to you. Alieen was about to turn around and leave when a light suddenly shed in her eyes and she turned her head sideways and whispered in Olives ear, I cant hold my tongue, Im telling you, the role of my sister was mine from the beginning, the audition was just a process, hey, when I think of your hard and wonderful performance that day, I feel sorry for you. chapter2849 Olives hand movements slowed down half a beat, a fire in his heart, this is ying with himself as a monkey? She wanted to go up and give Alieen two big ps in the face! Olive felt sick when she thought of the nervous anticipation she felt at home the other day, why would she want to kill other peoples feelings for a role she had already decided on! Do you understand? But it does not matter, now I am not the vase you say, even if the day of the real audition, I may not be worse than you, understand? For a moment, Alieen put away her innocent and harmless smile, she was like a poisonous snake spitting at Olives back. Olives face was expressionless, let alone expect her to say anything. The first thing you need to do is to pack up your things and not even raise your eyes, and walk straight out the door. The college entrance exams had been over for half a month, and as the results were about toe down, Olive was so nervous that she was having trouble sleeping and eating every day, even reversing her days and nights, with dark circles under her eyes hanging on her face like a protected animal. This morning, Olives apartment was so quiet that a pin dropped on the floor could be heard. The three people lying horizontally and vertically on the sofa, Elio, Maisie, Olive, today is the day of the entrance exam results, although nothing to do with Elio and Maisie, but this represents Olives hard work over the past six months, everyone is sweating, Elio is firmly tugging on the phone, afraid to miss any important news about the entrance exam results. The three of them were lying on the sofa waiting to fall asleep when the doorbell suddenly rang and Olive rolled over and popped up. Outside the door, Shane was having his breakfast. Today was a historic moment, and he took the time to witness it with Olive. After breakfast, all four of them lounged on the couch, waiting for the time to pass. Shane looked at Olive who kept pressing her phone screen to check the time, so he took her hand to calm her down, but he didnt expect her to sweat. Hands as cold as ice, hurry up and wipe the sweat. Take it easy. Shane wiped Olives palm while taking her into his arms. Eh? Im too nervous. Every second of this life-or-death moment is torturous for me. Olive opened her two big, watery eyes and her tone was full of aggression. Outside the window is obviously a clear and sunny day, but Olive felt a chill down her back, the coolness seems to prate the skin into the bone marrow and finally into the bloodstream, she actually shivered after saying that. Shane snorted augh and hugged her tighter: I see you ah, really more nervous than senior students, do not think too much, really can not next year again is it, anyway, I apany you. I dont want to do it again! This process is worse than killing me. Olive pretended to choke and buried her head on Shanes chest. The most nervous person in the whole living room was Olive, and the most calm person was Shane, the two people formed a clear contrast. Strange, youre not worried about me? Olive looked up and asked, and only then did she realize that the man in front of her seemed very rxed. Shane shrugged, a breezy face, but the other side of the sofa, Maisie and Elio, two people nervous fidgeting. The reason why this is not a problem for him is because he has confidence in his own feelings and his own vision of people, Shanes mouth crossed a smile and said gently with a sideways nce, Because I believe my baby will be fine, your tutor is me, how can my student be wrong? Olive shyly covered her face with a pillow, really embarrassed, how can you call yourself baby in front of other people, without fear? The suspicion of love show is too big! Grumble Grumble! Someones stomach is actually beating the drum, Shane but brought breakfast, this is really a person is iron is steel, a meal not to eat hungry ah. Elio raised his hand in embarrassment, full of aggression, several people looked at each other, and finally did not agree tough out loud. All right, think about what you want to eat? Ill take you guys out to eat. Shane asked, looking at everyone helplessly. Olive actually hungry want to acid reflux, but once she thought of the high school exam results have not yete down, she felt no appetite, even now she is hungry can stuff a cow, but also feel no way to eat. I can only shake my head and say, Lets see what they want to eat, I dont care, Ill follow what you guys eat, just dont die of hunger. Shane waved his hand, looking at the appearance of these aunts also does not look like they can order food, simply use the phone to call their own hotel to order food. Come on, then I dont expect you guys, Ill see to it, just let the hotel send it over. Shane ordered a five-star hotel members-only service that delivers meals to your door. It didnt take long for someone to knock on the door. Elio was so positive that he ran over to open the door, and seven or eight people suddenly came in, each holding a huge insted box. This is who has eaten takeout, but this is the first time Ive seen this, five-star is different, the ss is also much higher ah, simply with ordinary take-out, that is really a heaven and a ground. The staff took the meal out of the instion box and put it neatly on the table before nodding their heads and leaving. Looking at a table of delicious food, Elio swallowed a mouthful of saliva, standing in the same ce ispletely do not know what to do. Sit down and eat, can you get full just by looking at it? Maisie looked at Elios mouth-watering look and poked her with her elbow to remind her. Elio then reacted, turned to Shane and praised him, then sat down and started to eat, all of them are familiar with each other, Elio is a straightforward person, also do not restrain, self-conscious gobble up. Arge table of dishes at noon will soon be swept clean by the four people, after a full meal is still in their ces on the sofa to lie down, maintain the posture of the morning, waiting. Ding! The rm clock rang, and all eyes coalesced on Olives body. No, no, Im too nervous, why dont you guys watch it for me! The phone was like a hot potato at this point, thrown directly to Maisie by Olive. Maisie instead threw it to Elio, who was hesitating with trembling hands, when Shane smiled and took the phone.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Ill do it. Once Olive heard that it was really time to check the results, she hurriedly buried her head in the sofa and kept muttering, Pass! Pass! Pass! chapter2850 spiritual pillar Elio and Maisie were looking at each other, even their breathing had diminished by half at this moment. Shanes fingers flipped quickly, and soon the scores were checked out. olive looked up cautiously, trying to catch some information from Shanes expression, only to see the other sides face copsed as fast as possible, as if it had turned stormy, and Olives heart sank to the bottom. The end of the end, it seems that only next year to fight again. She sat up from the sofa, heart to die, just as she was not on the exam, aggrieved want to drop tears. Shane put down the phone, looked at Olive, then said nothing to her into her arms, but also stroked her back with his hand. At this moment, Olives eyes burst into tears, thinking that Shane was consoling her for failing to make the grade. The next thing she knew, the words rang out in her ears: Baby you made it, congrattions, you made it into the directing department of the drama school. Olive couldnt hold back any longer, but the tears she left behind were tears of joy, and she reached out and hugged Shane tightly. Elio and Maisie, who were standing at the side, were also excited to hear this. At this moment, Olive felt like the darling of the world, with good newsing one after another. Elio couldnt help but rush up and pull Olives arm, his voice full of excitement, Olive, youre really amazing I kind of worship you, I didnt expect you really got in, youre my idol! However, Olive, at this time, has been overwhelmed by the news, the whole person is still in the chaos, a time did not react, dumbfounded standing there. Shane saw Elios excited and somewhat forgetful look, could not help but roll his eyes, and then very domineeringly dragged Olive out of Elios hands and into his arms, perhaps in Shanes eyes, Olive belongs to him alone, even if Elio is female, he does not want to let it get its hands on Olive, after all, he is still standing there. Elio was still in the middle of the excitement, Shanes action is a little sudden, scared Elio a jump, fixed his eyes to see Shane has been Olive in the arms, this time she can only look at, not the slightest dissatisfaction, who called the two people are a couple, and their own just a little excited over the head. Maisie did not say anything, just face covered with a smile, she also feel happy about Olive, just not as intense as Elio. Elio again very uninterested, ran to hug Maisies arm a burst of shaking, to express their own happy, but she did not notice Maisie some disgusted eyes, because sitting in a wheelchair can not seize, so let Elio happy shaking her arm. Olive, who hade back to her senses, still couldnt believe that she had really gotten into the Central Media Institutes directing department. She logged on to the website with her hand and confirmed that she had really been epted into Central Media Institute. At this moment, Olive felt that the air she breathed was much fresher, and her efforts for almost a year were not in vain! Olive, congrattions, after so many days of hard work, you finally have a perfect answer! You are excellent. Shane said with a smile, he looked at Olive with all the doting eyes, as if he wanted to integrate Olive into his heart. Well, thank you, thank you for being there for me all these days, for your support and encouragement, I love you. With that, Olive stood on her tiptoes and gave Shane a kiss on the cheek. Elio saw the two people there with affection,pletely treating her and Maisie as air, and said with some dissatisfaction: Aiyo, you two are really sour, cant you see there are two other big living people next to you? And also single dog, you two can not take into ount our feelings? Said Elio could not help but skim the mouth. Looking at Elios smallint, Olive said with a smile, I was also excited for a moment, I did not expect to stimte you at once, sin sin sin. Maisie just silently looked at the sweet two people, with a trace of sadness in their eyes, if not the Lopez family opposed, at this time she may also be like Olive and Shane two people like this show love it! Shane looked at some tasty Elio, slightly flirtatious said: Sorry, because we are too much love and hurt you, I am deeply sorry, so, in order to express my apology, but also to celebrate our family Olive got into Central Media University, I am the host, take you to eat a big meal. Yes, yes, you have some conscience. Elio pped his hands happily when he heard there was a big meal. With that, Shane took the three of them to an upscale restaurant to celebrate. The news was even better than winning the Golden Bear Prize. After all, there were many people who took the entrance exam every year, and there were many people who were waiting to see herugh, and this time, she just wanted to share the news with those who supported her. She finally tweeted a screenshot of the eptance information and captioned it, This years hard work was not in vain. Once the tweet was posted, the number of likes drifted up and thements came in waves. Looking at thements at the bottom, Olive felt relieved. Wow! My goddess got into Media Institutes directing department, thats awesome. I knew all that nonsense on the inte was fake, people like Olive who really work hard deserve our love! Six hundred points, surprisingly the test is so high, is this a school bully in the entertainment industry? Really people cant look like ah, cant see this intelligence quotient emotional quotient double quotient online ah!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Hey, poor me so miserable, not as high as my goddess, this life is a bit sad ah, from now on to learn from my goddess. I also wish my goddess career and education to rise high! The number of fans who follow her has also increased, and the spammers who used to cken her suddenly seem to have disappeared. During this period of time, the film shooting party and the college entrance exam results have been weighing on Olive, so she has been in a state of worry, so she has not had the heart to go see her Heroine. Olive, lying in bed, dialed Shanes phone, which took a long time to be answered. Olive, what can I do for you? Shanes maic voice came from the other end of the phone, but his tone was slightly tired. Olive suddenly regretted that it took Shane so long to answer her phone, he must be busy at this time, and it was a bit untimely for her to call. chapter2851 Video Are you very busy! Im not disturbing you, right! Originally Olive intended to ask Shane to watch the movie with her, but after hearing Shanes somewhat tired voice, she suddenly dismissed this idea, and felt some heartache in her heart. The other end of the phone did not answer Olives words immediately, after a sound of drinking water came out, Shanes voice came through: Not very busy, just a little tired. Since you are tired, let go of the work in hand and go back to rest early. Hey, I dont want to go back to rest for now, I want to see you. Shane said in a calm tone. Okay, Ill wait for you at home. After saying that, Olive hurriedly went to make up, every time she saw Shane, she would dress herself beautifully, and then sat on the sofa ying with her phone, until the knock on the door, she hurriedly put down her phone wearing slippers and jogged over to open the door, once opened the door is really Shane. Shane did not say anything, but went inside and changed into slippers, and sat down on the sofa and closed his eyes, probably because he was too tired these days. Olive hurriedly sat next to him and touched Shanes forehead with her hand to make sure he didnt have a fever, but just looked a little pale. Youve been busy these days, right? You have to take care of your health even if youre busy working! Olive said with some heartache. Olive got up and went to the kitchen to pour him a ss of warm water, then he opened his eyes and took a big sip. Looking at Shane like this, Olive gently massaged his temples with her hands, so that he would be morefortable, just like this, quietly, Olive also did not feel tired, she felt that she could do for Shane, she could not help with thepany. Shortly after, a slight snoring sound came out from Shanes nose, Olive knew that at this moment Shane was truly rxed, she tiptoed to the bedroom to get a thin quilt and covered Shane gently, afraid to wake him up. When Olive was about to close the curtains, an abrupt cell phone ringing suddenly rang, and Shane frowned with his eyes closed. Olive, congrattions. Dr. Hingoras cheerfulugh came from there, obviously he was happy for Olive too. Thank you, director. Olive didnt know if Dr. Hingora was congratting her for getting into Central Media University or for winning the Golden Bear Prize for Best Supporting Actress. I have an idea that will do you a lot of good if done well and would like to discuss it with you. Dr. Hingora said in a straightforward manner. Then after a pause and continued, Whether you recently won the award or passed the Central Media University, these are a positive impact, I think we can take this opportunity to make an inspirational video, which can encourage those students who are actively preparing for the exam. Dr. Hingora, thats exactly what Im nning to do. Olive nodded her head and agreed without the slightest hesitation. In fact, there were many student fans who hadmented to her and she wanted to give them some help in the spiritual aspect. And at this time, filming such a video will make Olives positive image more popr, and will be more influential, it is a free publicity. Of course Olive also understands in her heart that in some aspects she has to keep a low profile and not be too proud. Okay, this is finalized, you see when it is convenient for you, then we n to start directly. I have nothing to do recently, tomorrow morning you see can? The sooner the better. Okay, tomorrow morning then, Im free too. Between the two of them, Olive already had some ideas in mind, but of course, she still needed to discuss them with Dr. Hingora. The next day Olive woke up early, and after a simple breakfast, she packed up her things and ran to Dr. Hingoras office. She thought it was too early and that she would be waiting at the door for a while, but she didnt expect Dr. Hingora to be ready with his professional team. Dr. Hingora, dressed casually as usual, looked at Olive walking in the distance, he got up to meet him and asked with a smile: This first scene today, where do we go to shoot? Do you have any ideas about this? Olive dripped and turned her big eyes, she did have her own ideas inside. Its like this director, I want to shoot the second half of the video in the school, after all, thats where I will study, but the front part I still want to be more grounded, but at home, I think its too revealing their privacy. Olive was torn inside, as she was a public figure and it was not convenient for her to expose her ce of residence to the general public. Dr. Hingora listened to Olives words, nodded his head while rubbing his chin with his hand, and soon he gave his opinion.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Then lets do it this way, lets pick a hotel, now there are suites in the hotel, quite a taste of home, so that if you shoot out, the atmosphere of life will be reflected at once, what do you think? In addition to this solution, a time can not find other better way, Olive had to nod and agreed. The shooting location is found, the next step is to determine the content of the shooting. Dr. Hingora was going to start by filming Olive inside the hotel, showing him studying hard and then adding other peoplesments about him. Finally, the camera will switch to Olives future drama school to continue filming, and let Olive talk about her experience in the entrance exam and how she feels when her dreamse true. After everything was discussed, we entered the shooting in full swing. In fact, the first part of the content is not difficult, and is not considered acting, ispletely Olive before the state of review, to reproduce it. These scenes also look very everyday, such as Olive buried his head under a deskmp, holding the English book reading hard look. Or when he fell asleep doing a problem, he got up in a panic and ran into the bathroom, poured cool water over himself and continued to read hard. The camera gave a close-up of the rm clock, which was at 5:40 a. m. She yawned and twisted the rm clock around and fell asleep. chapter2852 influence The rm clock soon went off, and Olive lifted herself out of bed with a start, picked up the rm clock and looked at it, pped her head and said bitterly, Oh my God, I actually slept for so long, its nine oclock! Its toote to wash up, pick up the headphones on the table, English listening now begins, she immediately entered the state of preparation before the college entrance examination again. It was not until she ate the noon meal that she walked out of the room, the dining table was not only set up with rice bowls, but also a thick book of Marxism, she ate her meal while looking at the book, and finally, of course, did not move her fork much. In short, the first part of the film is like a daily routine, but it shows more of Olives active study. After the hard studying part was finished, the scene turned to the Media Institute, where a 360-degree panoramic shot of the campus was taken to show the scenery of the century-old school, and finally the camera fixed on Olives body, with a vibrant smile on her face as she waved at the camera. Hello, everyone, I am Olive, when I finally stand on thend of my dream school, I want to talk to you about my inner thoughts, maybe you are like me, the college entrance exams are getting closer and closer, the mood bes more and more nervous, sometimes even want to give up their dreams. In fact, I want to say that you can not have to do so, the Inte those chicken soup must be less to see, everyone is born different, everyone has different experiences, everyones ability is different, but I always believe that as long as they are willing to work hard, even if only ten days, there will certainly be a huge change. This potential is in our own hands, dont listen to what the next person says, we must listen more to our inner voice. Today I want to unload the baggage of my idol and tell you about my own experiences on my body, I hope you will not feel that I talk too much, I have not much education much less good. Many of my friends who know me, should also know that I am a girl from the mountains, where we have a limited level of education, can not be as good as you have been educated since childhood, in this point I have lost at the starting line. In addition, I dropped out of school and came to the city to develop, at first I was not willing to get in touch with strangers. I have an inferiorityplex, I can deeply feel the difference between myself and others, toter I began to work hard to enrich themselves, when my brain inside the amount of knowledge, more and more rich, my legs can step on thend more and more solid. Of course, I know manyizens, for I enrolled in the college entrance examination this thing feel very ridiculous, they even malicious attacks on me.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. But I am doing what I want to do, and what is wrong? I fought hard for myself, and why should I listen to what others say is right or wrong? You can think that Im doing it on a whim, or you can think that Im just hot-headed, but in any case, theres this thing about the entrance exams that Ive already started preparing for. The highest education I had before this was only junior high school. Hearing this sentence, you must haveughed out loud in front of the screen, yes, I have to take the college entrance examination at this level, it is not a joke, yes, in the process of revision, I faced more difficulties than you, met a lot of difficult problems, but fortunately I have ovee one by one, there is only one thought in my mind. That is, I must take the college entrance examination and get into the school of my dreams! In fact, this short film is just some ordinary pieces of my life put together, not to prove to everyone how hard I work, nor to tell everyone that I have a superhuman level of study, I just want to use my own experience to tell everyone. Make sure you dont deny yourself anything, its all possible if you try, never give up on yourself, be responsible for your life! Come on, trust me, youll be the best you can be! Lets wait and see! The short film waspleted here, although there were many small details in the middle, but after editing, it turned into a short video of more than ten minutes. The final product Olive carefully looked at, she was particrly satisfied. The camera seems to return to the flowering season, the whole person overflowing with youth and vitality, with that exciting music, which ispletely the best interpretation of the teenage dream. Only after the video was put on the website did Olive feel tired. After saying goodbye to the director, he went back to his apartment and prepared to have a good sleep. Oh my God, the idol, my idol is back! Olive just opened the door, Elio immediately rushed up, a handful of Olive to hug. Olive face hanging helpless smile, her heart side clear why Elio will act so excited, while breaking free from Elios embrace, while face unchanged asked: online video you have watched it, what do you think? OMG, it was shot simply too good, I think its more beautiful than the shots you appeared in those movies! Elio was so excited that her two cheeks were as red as a monkeys butt. She was busy tapping her phone and said, Look at this, after this short video was released, your followers have totally skyrocketed, its even better than when you were on fire, hurry up and check it out on Twitter, youll be smiling from ear to ear. Olive clicked on Twitter with a smile on the corner of her mouth. This short video is from Dr. Hingoras hand, plus it was uploaded as an inspirational video, which is in line with the recent college entrance exams, so you dont even have to think that the number of viewers must berge. As a matter of fact, once it was posted on the Inte, it immediately caused a sensation amongizens, and the number ofments was growing by a hundred a minute. The first thing that I did was to find out that I was just a small onionpared to the rest of them. Next year will be the college entrance examination, I even feel sure that this is the end of my life, college entrance examination has no meaning for me, maybe when I reach 18 years old I can go out to work to earn money and raise my brother at home. But I suddenly saw your short film today and realized that I am simply ridiculous, how can I think like this? Everyone is special, and the saying that the sky will descend on you, you must first suffer its heart and mind, I actually forgot all about it. From today onwards, I must also be as active and hardworking as you! Live up to the expectations of the people on me and live my true self! chapter2853 shedding the bones Oh my god, Olive actually got into Central Media University, Im just so in your face, shes working so hard and Im still wasting my parents money in school, Ill be damned! Maybe I should really work hard from today, thank you for keeping me motivated and finding myself. If a public figure had done what Olive did the year of my high school entrance exams, maybe I wouldnt have given up so easily. Over the past few days, each user told their own story under thements, and whenever Olive reclined on the couch to read them, it was as if those vivid people appeared in front of her eyes. The number of followers on Twitter has basically doubledpared to the previous time. Now that she has a positive image on the Inte, I guess all those ck fans have almost disappeared, Olive is overjoyed thinking about this. After waiting for a few days, the Twin flowers crew called to say that everything was in ce and that they were waiting for the actors toe over to start shooting. So Olive arrived at the set early the next morning, and it was really a narrow escape, just walked to the gate, before going in, and ran into Alieen. She doesnt look as unpredictable as before, but she is on time for everything, and even early, and no longer like the old days when she had to wait for everyone. You know, this is not the first time Olive and Alieen in the same crew, before Alieen always came thetest, but now she not only arrives early every day, in the crew is also showing a strong positive force, interested in everything. Sister, why are you here so early today? Alieen stepped on ten centimeter high heels and twisted her thin waist toe in front of Olive, she stood there with pomp and circumstance, her eyes full of disdain. Alieen has never acknowledged her sister before, but because of the role-ying in Twin flowers, she seems to have be addicted to calling her sister from time to time, which makes Olive feel sour and sometimes even angry. You should know that before this scene started filming, both of them wanted to fight for the role of sister, but God forbid, Olive yed the sister, Alieen called like this every day, does not mean that they are constantly reminding themselves to lose? Yoo-hoo. What a coincidence, youre here quite early too. Olive is a very responsible actor when ites to her work. She would never dy everyone for her own personal matters, so she came extra early before the shooting of every production. Good! Great! I want this feeling, when the timees to shoot, you must keep this state now! Before Alieen had a chance to speak, a clear apuse sounded behind her, followed by a low male voice.N?velDrama.Org owns this. They turned around and saw that Dr. Lane was already standing behind them, with a ck Lincoln parked beside him. Dr. Lane just lightly coughed a few times, then a staff member respectfully came up, turned out the keys in his hand, and then parked the car in the garage. Good morning director. Olive and Alieen both greeted Lane in the same breath. After all, it was the first time they had contacted a director as young as Lane, and they were not sure how this persons temperament was, so it was better to be respectful, lest they find themselves in trouble. You dont have to be so polite with me, dont be formal, we are all young people. Lane waved his hand, he walked up and looked at Alieen, and then looked at Olive, and then said with a big smile on his face, It seems that the rtionship between you two sisters is really as bad as the Inte says. This word by him an outsider said indeed some embarrassing, Olive two people for a moment, do not know how to answer, have chosen to silence. In fact, this is not a big deal, for me it is a good thing, after all, the two sisters in this drama, is also the feelings of discord and dislike each other, let you two to y such a role, is simply a match made in heaven ah, no one will be more suitable than you. Lane didnt leave quickly after he finished speaking, but turned his head and looked at Olive and said, When this drama airs, there will be a lot of controversy on the Inte, plus the rtionship between you two sisters, itspletely self-contained, and the audience loves to see this kind of drama. This time, he did not wait for the two sisters to answer, and put his hands in his jeans, then turned his head and walked in, as if what he had just said was just self-talk. After Lane left, Alieen gave Olive a good-natured look and followed her in with her high heels. Olive, who remained in the same ce, was a bit surprised, not expecting Alieen to be so good-tempered now? He was able to hold his tongue and not say a word? It seems that this persons change is really not to be underestimated. The more controversial part of this Twin flowers is in the second half, where two sisters fall in love with the same boy and be in love with each other, while the first half is still a picture of the good old days. Although they are sisters of the same father and mother, but the character of the two sisters has a great contrast. One is quiet like ake. One is active, just like a small rabbit in the mountains. But no matter how they are, they are always thinking about each other. The two sisters grew up in the same ss in the same school, the sister because of her introverted personality does not talk much, so the transfer student to the bully, the sister could not stand it, so directly to teach the transfer student. This long scene was shot without anyg, and Alieen yed the role very well. Olive was watching Alieen during the filming, and she couldnt believe her eyes, what made Alieens acting skills change drastically in such a short time. On the day of the audition, Alieens performance of the character of her sister was so vivid that it had already knocked her out. She never thought that Alieen would be able to perform so well in todays live shooting. It was as if the character in the y was herself, without the need to mix any acting ingredients. What kind of transformation is happening here? Olive has shot scenes with Alieen before, and Alieens scenes will definitely be stopped many times, so Olive is also mentally prepared this time and gave enough patience, but I did not expect all this shooting to go so smoothly, what happened in the middle to make Alieen such aplete change? chapter2854 new trends In herst life, Alieen was an embroidered pillow, relying on her outstanding appearance and body, shuttling among various high society men, without any thought of improving her acting skills properly. Could it be because Ocan, that cranky maniac, had scared her and made her afraid to approach men ever again, so she became so hardworking and serious? Beautiful! Dr. Lane shouted excitedly with his trumpet, and was the first one to lead the apuse, he turned his head and continued to say to Olive and the girls: Hurry down to take a rest, drink some water, and make up if you need it, get ready to start shooting the second scene right away! Olive walked under the awning, gulping the mineral water handed over by the set manager, she nced at Alieen who was not far away, she wanted to go up and ask what had happened recently, but she was too embarrassed to ask: Whats wrong with youtely? Whats wrong with you? Your acting skills have suddenly improved so much? Alieen, who was sitting on the stool, drank the water handed over by the assistant and wiped his sweat with a towel. Olive found that this Alieen suddenly transformed not only acting skills, but also her style of acting, the bodys temperament is not the same as before. After all, this is the first day of shooting, everyone is busy, no one has time to rx, shooting a whole day of scenes, Olive and Alieens rivalry scene is more to the explosion. Olive slowly found out that Alieens whole person was different as soon as she entered the shooting state. When it came to the interval, she did not say a word, except drinking water or wiping sweat with a towel. Faced with Alieens change of heart, Olive simply could not find any clue, just felt strange, this is simply too strange. As night fell, the crew soon stopped working for the day, and Olive returned to her apartment with a tired body, ate a few bites and went into her bedroom. After taking a hot bath, she felt a little more rxed. Shey on the bed and took out her phone to pay attention to the new trends on Twitter, and suddenly she was a little curious. Olive quickly scrolled through Twitter and found Alieen, just clicked into the homepage of a group of street photography, and attracted all her attention, the photo of Alieen wearing a camel-colored trench coat, handsome and feminine sitting on the street, the Twitter likes have reached millions,ments are also more than 100, 000, not only praise Alieen body good temperament, but also praise her good dress. Olive carefully erged the picture, this kind of dressing style and the way of taking photos, like the style of a few yearster, how Alieen suddenly progress so fast? In addition to filming, Alieen also focused on street photography. What was wrong with her to pay attention to the fashion world? The more Olive thought about it, the stranger it became, she always felt that it was not quite real. She couldnt understand it, so she simply turned off her phone. In her opinion, everything will be revealed in the end, and she had a strong feeling in her heart that the time to unveil the mystery wasing. However, there is an old saying that there is something to think about every day and something to dream about every night. In the dream, Alieen was still like a little fool, always being stopped by the director, and finally being scolded by the director. Olive woke up the next day with a frown on her face. The dream was really the opposite of the reality!N?velDrama.Org owns this. Olive simply packed up and went to the set, but she didnt expect to run into Alieen at the door. But todays Alieen is not the same as usual, no longer with a false smile on her face, and no longer smiling at herself. Instead, she had a cold face, she looked at Olive from top to bottom, and after a nce, she left with a sideways nce, as if Olive was like an air. In fact, this is good, the two people do not have tomunicate with each other to make each other feel unhappy. Besides, Alieens sycophantic and disgusting appearance, Olive also does not see the heart not bother. In fact, the rtionship between the two sisters, and not because of the start of the drama to get a rxation, but is bing worse and worse. Lane is a fledgling director with nothing to show for his work, plus he didnt ask his family for a penny for the Twin flowers shoot, but relied on his own savings from the past few years to shoot. Because of this, the crews conditions were not as generous as before, which led to many problems. The most typical take the dressing room, the usual shooting crew, the dressing room isrge enough to amodate a dozen actors in the dressing and makeup at the same time, no one will disturb anyone, not to mention waiting for anyone. But nowadays, because of the limited funds, the dressing room is only a little bigger than the bathroom, and it is not bad to be able to fit an actor and a make-up artist, let alone to have two people doing make-up at the same time. Olive and Alieen are two people who have topare themselves in everything they do, even who does the makeup first. Obviously, Alieen is wearing high heels and her pace is still not slowing down, which means she wants to take possession of the dressing room first. Olive, of course, knows all about her fancy, and is naturally not willing tog behind. The two people are walking towards the dressing room, one after the other, and actually arrive at the same time at the door of the dressing room. The two of them are both small in stature and can still get in, but they are in such a rtionship that they cant ept physical contact with each other. Olive gave Alieen a white look and without saying a word, she stepped into one leg first, only to be yanked out by Alieen the second after. You people still talk about no reason, do not know firste first served? Youre right, Ive got one leg in, who do you thinkes first? Olive retorted without showing any weakness, and as soon as the words left her mouth, she suddenly realized that the two of them had been in the entertainment industry for some years, so how could they fight over a dressing room and make it look like children eating with candy in kindergarten, and that such an argument was meaningless and would only make the onlookers look at it as a joke. She didnt want to talk to Alieen anymore, and she directly waved Alieen away with her hand to hurry into the dressing room. chapter2855 Yahya Smith I guess Alieen also reacted to how childish the two of them acted just now, and this time she didnt reach out to stop Olive, but just turned her head to the assistant beside her and gave a wink. The stars as public figures, for a dressing room have to fight a high and low, this kind of thing to spread out really is ridiculous. As an assistant, who is supposed to do these misceneous errands, Arlo is also a person with eyesight, and when she saw Alieens assistant trying to help, she didnt show any weakness and rushed up, hitting Alieens assistant with her elbow. Alieens assistant looked like a cunning person at first nce. Thepanys first ever business venture, thepanys first ever business venture, was a major one. Olive saw this scene and her jaw dropped withughter, and at the end she turned her head to look at Alieen with triumph, her face was like a boiled pigs liver, it was hard to see. The young assistant took a deep breath, the expression on her face darkened, she looked back cautiously at Alieen, and then rushed forward with an arrow step, shouting at Arlo nonchntly: Slickly get off the seat! The meaning of the words without half a request, even with a tone ofmand, it seems to be a bit of a threat, not down and so what? Cant you see that this dressing room is small and cant amodate so many people? After the words, Arlo turned his head and looked at Olive with a happy face and said, Olive, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and get your makeup done, dont waste any more time! Olive was just about to take a step forward when Alieens assistant seemed to have gone crazy. After spitting on the ground, she rushed up and pulled Arlos hair, trying to pull Arlo out of the chair. Ah, you crazy woman, let go of my hair! Ah! Crazy woman! The assistant yanked Arlos hair and dragged her to the floor, but even so, the assistant had no intention of letting go. Olive was shocked at first, but when she recovered, she rushed forward and pushed Alieens assistant away, turning her head and shouting, What the hell do you want? For the sake of a dressing room?N?velDrama.Org owns all content. With this roar, the assistant, who was still arrogant and domineering just now, was instantly like a me with cold water thrown on it, and her momentum directly declined, unable to even let out a fart, just looking at Olive coldly. This time Alieen also came forward, her hands around her chest, as if all this has nothing to do with her, just waiting to see a good show. This there is no Godsw, in broad daylight a sentence can not be said to hit people is simply too much. You hurry up and have your people apologize to my assistant! Olives voice justnded, Alieen actually did not hold back, puffed out augh, evenughing particrly exaggerated, the whole person forward and backward, she looked at Olive with provocative eyes and said: What kind of joke is that? I told you to apologize to my assistant immediately! Olive took a deep breath, she didnt want to be bitten by a dog and bite back, so she had to hold back the anger in her heart and patiently repeat what she just said. Todays incident in her opinion must be apologized, Arlos scalp are about to be pulled off by that crazy assistant, why should people suffer this crime for a good reason. Arlos intermittent sobbing sounded like a snare drum beating on Olives heart, and that strong feeling of guilt made her frown. Hahahaha, are you trying to make me dieughing? Alieen let out a sarcasticugh while raising her hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes fromughing. She turned her head and taunted in Olives ear, Youd better not waste your effort, do you really think youre Yahya? After hearing Alieens words, Olive was dumbfounded, she stood frozen in ce, sure she was not dreaming at the moment, if she had heard correctly, Alieen actually said the word Yahya. Alieen also realized that she had said the wrong thing, and her eyes became misty for a moment. After looking around for a while, she quickly regained herposure and let out a cold snort from her nose in disdain, turned around and left the dressing room, followed by the crazy assistant. Olive felt her breathing slowed down by half a beat as she watched Alieens back striding away, always feeling unsure of herself. How could Alieen at this time know Yahya this person? Now Yahya, still do not know where it is, ispletely an unknown person. Not to mention debut, now she is such a name, in Google search will pop up into a lot of the same name and surname. Besides, even after Yahya debuted, she did not have any representative work to get out, ispletely transparent in the entertainment industry, 18 lines are not ranked the kind. There are memories of Yahya is still stuck in thest lifetime. She is a person who does not want fame and fortune, in the entertainment industry for many years also never fight not to grab, the position of the lead child basically has nothing to do with her, the supporting words can only see her performance, so she became a hit, but also to her little assistant. That year, Yahya easily got a chance to y the first female role, but the director of that drama is notoriously horny, her young assistant who just graduated from college also got the wrong idea, and even in one night even tried to bully the king. Although Yahyas personality is light, she dares to love and hate, and her sense of justice is very strong. When she found out about this incident, she preferred to lose her leading role and to get justice for her assistant. When this matter was exposed in the public eye, everyone was surprised, almost no actor would offend the director for his assistant, like Yahya such a thing is the first time. Alieen just said, is just sarcastic her, do not think to learn Yahya for their own assistant to seek justice it. But strange in this ce, the time simply can not be right, Yahya things happen in three yearster Alieen how to know Yahya this person, and how to know this matter? chapter2856 great time For a moment, shebined with all the recent changes in Alieens body, she suddenly had a bold thought, cant Alieen also be reborn? If that was the case, then Alieen knew more than she did. Olive thought, when free toe down must take time to talk with Alieen, otherwise this side of the heart always knocking drums. How is it Arlo, does it still hurt? Olive asked nervously.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Arlo smiled lightly and shook his head: It doesnt hurt anymore, its fine. After Arlo finished speaking, he raised his hand and touched the ce where the assistant had torn his scalp just now, Olive looked along and saw that the scalp was already red. Arlo, I dont even know how to say thank you for standing up for me just now, I feel so guilty for making you suffer. Olive raised her hand dotingly and touched the back of Arlos head, her eyes in addition to gratitude, more is guilt. If she hadnt followed Alieen at the gate as soon as she arrived today, arguing like a child, Arlo wouldnt have been involved and hurt because of herself. Oh, Olive, how can you say that? Ive never been in a fight with anyone at school, and I feel really good about it. Arlo patted himself with his hand, seemingly very proud of himself, the expression on his face was sincere and cute. Olive didnt know what to say for a while, but even so, the guilt in her heart didnt diminish by half. Lets do this, theres nothing going on in the crew today, Ill give you a day off to go back and rest, ande back to work tomorrow. Olive, you do not drive me away, I do not need to rest at all, this is my first time to the set, I still want to see more, do not drive me away so soon, okay? I dont need to rest. Arlo excitedly waved his hands and refused, and also prayed with folded hands, this guys appearance is really interesting. Okay then, since you want to stay, stay, do what you think is good anyway. Olive shrugged her shoulders and said with a helpless smile, thinking that it was true. arlo had just joined the studio just in time for Olives negative news, there was no work assignment and no drama to shoot, so there was a reason why arlo was so excited today. After the two of them chatted for a while, Olive hurriedly sat down in front of the makeup mirror and started to put on her own makeup and change into her costume. Alieen seemed to treat Olive and the girls like air, she didnt say anything, didnt even raise her eyes, on the contrary, her assistant was so arrogant that she passed by without forgetting to give Olive and Arlo a fierce wink and a cold snort from her nose. Olive does not want to pay attention to such actions, anyway, and will not produce substantial harm, this a mad dog like to bark how to bark it, and why bother with him, but Arlo is different, she is young and vigorous and just came out of school, can not see someone to do strange actions on their own, a time angry in the spot straight stomp feet. Perhaps the morning fight over the dressing room, Alieen also know that they talk too much to say the wrong thing, so today she did not talk much with Olive, afraid that I identally said what should not be said again. Every scene after the intermission, but also to avoid the old far, originally Olive also thought to take the time to ask her about this matter clearly, the whole day down, but never found the right opportunity, watching the sky darken down, almost to the time of closing. Olive has long left a mind to let Arlo to follow behind Alieen, but this turn of events, she actually lost the person to follow. It seems that there must be some ghosts in the middle of this, if not deliberately hiding something, Alieen and how would be so strange. She is usually the only one to go anywhere, but now she has be cautious and fearful. This is not at all what her character should do. Combined with Alieens recent performance, Olive felt sure that there was definitely something wrong somewhere. Arlo is the first time to follow Olive to the crew, but also the first time in real life to see so many big stars, has long been excited to know their own name, until the end of the time, but also deliberately take out their own notebooks prepared long ago, ran to the male lead to ask for autographs. The actor of this drama is also a strong actor, not only has a clean and handsome appearance, but also excellent acting skills, he did not say anything more, just a helpless smile on his face, and finally left his name on the notebook in style. This half a year, Olive but for the first time received a new scene to start shooting, wait until after work, she took Arlo to the studio, this short half a year to get along, Arlos character has changed a lot, not like when you first came so dull. The whole person is lively like a mountain stream running wild rabbit, the front foot just into the work, busy to take out their own bag of notebooks, followed by Marcus show off the signature. Olive always had Alieen on her mind and was not in the mood for a scuffle with them. After thinking about it, she felt that it was not a good idea to put it off, so she had to talk to Alieen face to face tomorrow to make it clear. Otherwise, this matter will be like eating fish stuck in the throat, can not go up and down. The whole person is instead disgusted can not eat, can not sleep. Now that Olive has started filming, the operation mode of the studio has returned to normal, and Arlo is not as free as before to apany Olive to the shooting site. So the next morning, Olive got up early and arrived at the set alone. Anyway, its not the first time she went to the shooting by herself, shes already used to it, its not a big deal, its just that Arlo is suffering, hes young and curious, hes not new to the crew yet, he has to be left in the studio to work. After arriving at the set, Olive still remembered yesterdays events, she has always put her work as her top priority, she was toote to review the script and subconsciously tried to find Alieens figure, only after looking around the set did she realize that Alieen waste today? chapter2857 Quincy’s appearance It is not because yesterday said the wrong thing today, today is noting it, want to deliberately avoid themselves? It seems unlikely that even if, even if you can avoid today can avoid tomorrow? The end is to meet, after all, the y has just started shooting, the future days are still long, even if it iste, it is impossible not toe. After she was sure that Alieen would arrive sooner orter, Olive took a deep breath and then hurriedly went to the dressing room, thinking that Alieen should be almost there when she finished packing. But it was the first time Olive had ever seen herte to the set of Twin flowers. Now Alieen waspletely different from before, her whole personality had been transformed and she not only cherished her role, but also worked hard to bring it to life. She is very conscientious about her work, so how can she allow such a small mistake to happen? Besides, Twin flowers is her first drama after hereback, so there is no room for any mistake. The first thing you need to do is to get to the dressing room, and just before you can push the door open, you hear an urgent and intriguing voice from inside. Olive just about to raise her hand stiffened in mid-air, this voice is like a bolt from the blue, she was stunned the whole person. If someone found out she knew about this, it might lead to something bad. She wanted to turn around and leave, but found that the voice was very familiar, and after listening carefully for a while it seemed to be Alieens voice, she couldnt havee to the set long ago and been dyed by something, right? Even now Olive extremely want to confirm the identity of the people inside the house, she did not dare to directly go up and push the door, so she had to carefully walk to the doorway. Half-squinted eyes looked at the room a great deal. The only thing in the dressing room was a set of tables and chairs, which were nowmandeered by the two people, and the posture of the two people was quite exaggerated, and the amplitude was not small. Olive has seen this kind of thing before, and has long seen it. After looking at it twice, she felt bored and intended to turn around and leave, but before she could turn around, the woman on the dressing table suddenly raised her head slowly! The man lying on Alieens body is turned back, it is impossible to see his face clearly, only to see his body is still quite strong, through the sun has a kind of abnormal white, usually should be ack of exercise, right. Who exactly is this man? Could it be that Alieen is now behind the new golden master? Is he the one who has been helping to guide her? Olive didnt want to get herself into trouble, but this Alieen was a radical change from the old days, and she was too curious about who was being used of fucking Alieen. Perhaps the two people inside the house were too forgetful to notice that there was a pair of eyes at the door observing everything in the house. After a while, the man with his back to the door suddenly twitched and looked like he was about to turn his head, the veil of mystery was finally lifted, Olives nervous heart was in her throat, and at that moment there was a sudden angry rebuke from behind: What are you doing sneaking around here! Olive turned around and it was Alieens assistant. She said with a bad smile on her face, What, you dare to do it, but you dont dare to let people see it? Looking at this dog in front of her, Olive wanted to go up and give him two big ps to help Arlo take out his anger. Alieens assistant looked in through the doorway and hurriedly lowered her head, not daring to look again. The man with Alieen is no other than Quincy, who was kicked out of the entertainment industry by the CEO. When she saw him, Olive was shocked, but her face remained as calm as water. Since Quincysst y as a group actor, it was like he had evaporated into thin air and was not heard from again. Olive thought he had gone somewhere else and did not dare toe out to meet people, but she did not expect him to appear again after such a long time. The first time Quincy appeared, he hooked up with Alieen again. What he did before had broken Alieens heart for him, and since then, Quincy has gradually faded out of the entertainment industry, no longer the scenery of the past. What Olive cant figure out is that, ording to Alieens character, Quincy should be avoided in this situation! How could they have hooked up so quickly. But the two did appear together in front of her, which means that Alieen has put aside her heart and epted Quincy again. Looking at the two people in front of her, Olives heart ached, and she could not wait to send the two people to hell in order to relieve her hearts hatred.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The grudge in her previous life was still vivid in Olives mind, and Quincy and Alieen in front of her also hated her to the bone, not to mention that in her previous life she fell from a high building thanks to them. The atmosphere was a bit awkward, although she hated them again, Olive knew she could not show it, standing in the doorway, she did not know what to say, and at this time, Quincy and Alieen cast a provocative gaze at her, Olive heart like a lightning strike. After taking a deep breath and calming down a bit, Olive coldly looked at Quincy and Alieen, their clothes were not yet fully dressed, and they were obviously just doing something shameless in the dressing room. It just didnt ur to me that they were so thick-skinned, and when they faced Olive, their gaze was very frank, with some mockery in it, and there was no trace of shame at all. Before Olive could say anything, Quincy took the lead and said in an unkind tone: What, Olive, I didnt expect you to have a fetish for peeping into other peoples privacy! Its not because you havent had a man tofort you in a long time, so youre a little lonely, right? Haha, this will be a hot topic if it gets out. Quincys words were a bit crude, he was deliberately angry with Olive. chapter2858 intimidation After saying that he also deliberately in front of Olive, holding Alieen in its face and gave a kiss, at this time Alieen dainty autumnal for a while after, Yin Yang said: Quincy, how can you talk like that, after all, she is also my sister ah, you talk about her like this, make her how ugly, she will be angry it! It would be best if I could make her angry, I am deliberately angry with her. Quincyughed somewhat indifferently, with apletely indebted look, and then gently stroked Alieens face, and said tenderly, I dont care what others do, as long as my baby is happy. Quincy, its so good to have you by my side, I feel so happy and blessed every day Im with you. Alieen said pouting, and then her body pressed even closer to Quincys arms. Olive didnt know if the two were acting in front of her on purpose to piss her off, or if they really loved each other so much, but whatever the reason, seeing the two like this made Olive feel a pang of nausea. It made her think of the backboard and torture she suffered in her previous life, one was her boyfriend and the other was her own sister, and the two people closest to her had joined forces to put her to death, and there was a fire of anger burning in her heart, mixed with some pain. Olive suppressed the anger in her heart and said in a cold voice: Have you two said enough? Dont perform this in front of me, it makes me feel sick. Aigoo, this is a little too much to bear! Alieen rolled her eyes and said coldly, with a somewhat disdainful tone. Quincy and I are much more intimate than this in private, this is just where its at, I just didnt think it would irritate you, its a bit of a sin! After saying that, Alieen giggled. Yeah, thats just where its at! My baby, you said it so well. Quincy agreed, and after he finished, he gave Alieens nose a doting scratch. Listening to the two people, you say one thing and I say another, although they are attacking Olive, but she did not fight back, after all, she is a person, if the quarrel certainly can not say them, Olive just there without saying a word to endure the two people sneering. During this time she noticed that Quincy, if anything, always had a strange look on her face, not at all like she was truly in love with Alieen. Alieen only cared about taunting Olive, and did not see these expressions of Quincy. Looking at Alieens smug look, Olive seemed to think of something in her mind: Is it possible that Alieen and Quincy are not sincere in making up? Just to stimte themselves to do so? This idea only shed in Olives mind for a moment, and then she dismissed it, because her feelings for Quincy only existed in herst life, this life her feelings for Quincy have long since disappeared, and there is only her unquenchable hatred for him, I think this point Alieen should also think of, if at this time still want to use this matter to stimte herself, it is a bit too much. The idea of this, Olive undisguisedly stared at Alieen, which has a hint of scrutiny in it, perhaps by her look a little ufortable, Alieen turned his head slightly. Well, Alieen, I still have some things that need me to go overter, I will not apany you, I wille back to you tomorrow, okay? Said, kissed Alieen on the forehead, his gaze was full of doting. Alieen was not displeased by Quincys departure, instead, she smiled and said, Okay, if you have something to do, go and do your work, I will miss you. Ill miss you too. Quincy gently stroked Alieens back a few more times before tidying up her clothes and leaving, pausing for a moment when she passed by Olive. The words are full of intimidation said: Tell you what, Olive, you better not do anything else out, if you hurt Alieen again, then we settle old scores together, I will let you know, I do whatever it takes to get up how crazy, hum! Without waiting for Olive to say anything, he left at a fast pace. At that moment, only Olive and Alieen, who was not fully clothed, were left in the dressing room. Originally Olive wanted to talk to Alieen about Yahya, but now the atmosphere was a bit awkward, and she didnt know how to speak. Alieen got up and picked up the clothes on the chair, dressed herself, and deliberately tied the buttons one by one in front of Olive, a little bruise on her chest was faintly visible, which was deliberately wanted to let Olive see, so as to stimte her. Olive ignored Alieens attempts, she didnt even look at Alieen, she just stood there quietly. How about it, my good sister, are you so angry now that you want to eat me up! Haha. Alieen dressed, slowly walked to Olive, eyes provocative also with some smug color, said to Olive. Looking at Alieens appearance, Olive couldnt help but frown, Alieen was saying something in her words! She said without the slightest emotion: Angry? Why should I be angry, just because of you and Quincy? Since Alieens temperament had changed so much, Olive felt more and more unable to guess her, and her words were all a bit confusing. Oh, of course its because of the two of us, just now you saw, Quincy obedient to me, we can be said to love each other ah! We are in love! Dont you feel sad at all? Or are you just pretending to be. Alieen said unapologetically. She looked at Alieen with indifference and said in a t tone, Dont you think that what you are saying is a bit inexplicable? What does it matter to me what you two do? How boring am I to be upset over your affairs? Maybe Alieen still thought she was still like in her previous life, her love for Quincy was overwhelming, these are all in the past tense, she now wanted to tell Alieen that even if Quincy knelt in front of her and begged her to get back together, she would not agree to it, the moment she died, she had no more half feelings for Quincy. However, Alieen did not answer her words positively, but the expression on his face was a bit stiff. Suddenly, Alieen seemed to think of something andughed wickedly: Dont tell me that you are not jealous at all, which I dont believe.N?velDrama.Org owns this. What am I jealous of? Of you and Quincy? Then you really think too much. When Alieen said this, Olive could not help but feel a little ridiculous, not to mention the feud in thest life, in this life, Shane does not know how much better than Quincy, with his current vision can not see Quincy in the slightest. chapter2859 make bad The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Alieen obviously did not believe what Olive said, she sped her hands to her chest, looking Olive up and down, found Olive expressionless, stared for a while, did not find anything, then looked around, apparently Olives firm look, so she was somewhat convinced. Didnt you used to be particrly fond of Quincy? Howe now when you see me and Quincy together, you are not jealous at all, as if you dont care, you really dont care anymore? Alieens words confused Olive, why did she have to stress about her jealousy! She snickered and said, Dont you think what youre saying is a bit ridiculous? Who do you think Quincy is that everyone likes him? Will all be jealous when they see the two of you getting mushy? Youre really too stupid and naive. To tell you the truth, I dont have any feelings for Quincy, let alone like him, its nonsense. Olives words made Alieens face a little ugly, a little speechless, after a while, Alieen seemed to think of something, she patted her head, some self-reproach said: Oops! Look at my brain, how could I forget it, you like Quincy that is all in thest life, how can you like Quincy again in this life! What did you just say, say it again? Although Olive had suspected before that Alieen was also reborn, but she had never been sure, but now that Alieens mouth said it herself, her heart was still iparably shocked, could she really be reborn too? At this moment Olives heart is filled with question marks, this time must be admitted by Alieen, in order to lift the doubt in her heart. What you just said means, is it that you are also reborn? Olive wanted to rify this matter before, now is an opportunity, she will not let Alieen stall, so go forward, stared at Alieens eyes to ask. At this time, Olive no longer cared whether Alieen had omitted to say, or deliberately leaked to her, she only wanted to know the truth. Perhaps realizing that she had said the wrong thing, Alieens eyes began to dodge a bit, and her heart panicked, but she soon suppressed this trace of panic, and her expression returned to normal.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She slowly backed up a few points, swallowed saliva, cold face, looking at Olive said: You guessed right, I am indeed reborn, is not very surprising to you ah? Alieens tone was so cold that Olive couldnt help but winced when she heard it. Why? Why are you reborn too? Didnt you live a good life in your previous life? In her previous life, she was killed by Alieen and Quincy and then reborn, all of which she could ept, but Alieen should have lived a good life, how could she be reborn too? This made her puzzled. Hearing Olive ask why she was reborn, Alieens face suddenly looked fierce, like an extremely angry beast, and she said in a grim tone: How dare you ask me why I was reborn? This is all thanks to you, thest life, I will find you little by little to get back, let you pay a hundred times the price, you wait for me! Olive, you remember, this life I will not easily lose to you again. After saying that, Alieen took the door with anger, leaving Olive, who was still a bit confused, standing there dumbfounded. But Olive knew the answer to why Alieens temperament had suddenly changed, but she still didnt know when Alieen had started to change. The dressing room was empty at this time, and Olive had nothing to do, so she simply sat down and began to sort out the whole thing slowly in her mind. When all the things are connected, to corroborate one by one, she gradually have the answer in mind. Remember the time when Tatum suddenly called her and said that she was brought back by thew enforcement officers, and at that time Alieen also woke up from a longa, and after that, the whole person was like a different person. Before thea, Alieen was very bad-tempered, a big fight with people at the drop of a hat, like a mad dog on the street, see who wants who, until after waking up from thea, no matter the character, temper, or aura have changed dramatically, let people some strange. And since then she has shown indifference to everything, even the death of her own mother, she did not have the slightest sadness, as an outsider in general. The thought of Alieen is reborn, Olive calm heart, and like a stone into the general, a long time can not be calm, because Alieen is also reborn, then all the things have mastered the first opportunity, she also became passive,ter want to deal with Alieen, Im afraid it will be more difficult. Of course, Olive will not give up on Alieen and Quincys revenge, no matter how powerful Alieen now has a backer, she will think of ways to make it pay at all costs, the pain of her previous life, she is firmly in her heart, but never forget. After thinking for a while, she withdrew her thoughts, turned her head to look at the time and found that it was gettingte, and she had to make an announcementter, so she hurriedly got up and started to get ready. Olive didnt sit on the chair to do her makeup because she knew that Quincy and Alieen, both of them, must have done something shameless on the chair. Thinking of this, she felt her stomach flip a bit, obviously being disgusted, and then she stood by the wall to put on her makeup. When Olive was ready, the crew was ready and waiting for her. Knowing she waste, she whispered, Sorry, and rushed to the camera to start adjusting. The scene is still a rivalry between two sisters, Alieen has also put on makeup and stood in front of the camera, but there is no expression on her face, looking at Olives eyes exudes a deadly coldness. All right, take your ces, lets go! Alieen quickly became into the scene, her face showed a warm smile, let people look veryfortable, watching Alieen in that smoothly said the lines, Olive suddenly seemed to be obsessed with the start of the daze. chapter2860 Lane freaked out However, when it was Olives turn, her mind went nk and she tried to open her mouth to say her lines, but couldnt. She could only look at the camera anxiously. Olive wanted to pull herself out of this state, but opened her mouth and still couldnt say it. As a professional actress, this situation shouldnt ur. Cut! Dr. Lanes icy voice came out. Olive, whats wrong with you, why are you frozen at this time? Cant get into the state after so long? Dr. Lane unceremoniously roared at Olive with his loudspeaker. Olive suddenly felt herself back to normal, she also realized that she just had a problem, and hurriedly apologized: Director, sorry, I just had a problem. Well, this is not the time to apologize, hurry up and get ready, get into the scene as soon as possible, well start shooting again, dont make the same mistake again. Dr. Lanes tone had all the ease, after all, he shot a lot of scenes in this drama, in the set also met other actors to have a variety of problems, who have mistakes, so he did not therefore reprimand Olive. Alieen, looking at Olive, who had made a mistake, had a smile on her face, which was what she was happy to see. Olive saw Alieens gaze and ignored it, knowing that Alieen must be gloating at this moment.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Okay, lets go! Dr. Lane did not dy in the slightest, and quickly picked up the horn and said. After the hup just now, Olive quickly into the state, Alieen again is smoothly read the lines, and then close to Olive, because this scene is, the sister of the main man secretly love, so want to tell his sister about it, this time the rtionship between the two people or as good as before, this time Alieen close to Olive, a grab her arm. Olive face with a smile, just when she was about to start reading her lines, she felt a sudden sharp pain in her arm, the pain made her face twisted up. Lane, who didnt know the reason, couldnt stand it and mmed the speaker in his hand, walked up to Olive, pointed at her nose and cursed: What the hell is wrong with you today? You always make mistakes, do you still want to shoot the movie or not? The people on the set were frightened by Lanes angry aura, and they didnt dare to leave the air. He then reprimanded: I chose you to y this role because I saw that your acting skills are good and trust you before agreeing to it, but your performance today makes me very disappointed, I do not know where your professionalism and usual level have gone? Have you been eaten by dogs? Lanes words were a bit hard to hear. After saying that Lane sighed, he still had high hopes for Olive, but todays performance made him very dissatisfied, his own selected actors, is absolutely not allowed to make such low-level mistakes, which is equivalent to being hit in the face in front of everyone as ugly. Although reprimanded by the director in front of so many people, and the scolding words are not good, but Olive at this time can only endure, after all, no matter how to say it is she made a mistake, dyed the shooting, let many people waiting for her. She wanted to tell the director that it wasnt her level that was out of whack, but Alieens fault, but if she spoke up at this point, in the directors opinion, she would be making excuses for her mistake, which would make people look down on her, so she just had to keep quiet at this point and put up with it. Olive let out a long breath, the unhappiness and aggravation in her heart was with the wind, she lowered her head and said sincerely to Lane: Sorry director, its all my fault, its dying everyones time, give me another chance, I will definitely pass. Olives cheeks were red, and her apology was still very earnest.ne scratched his hair with some annoyance, then picked up the horn from the ground, and whispered to the scene staff: Everyone get ready, start shooting right away. olive, remember what you just said, dont let me down again, but I hope you can show your professionalism. Lane cleared his throat, then quickly left the scene and sat behind the camera. Olive took a deep breath as she kept cheering herself on in her heart, wasnt she going to fight to win or lose? Is she happy to be defeated by Alieens acting skills today and ept her taunts? No! This kind of thing can never happen, the next must be adjusted to their own state to do, at least this scene today can not be wrong again. Alieen stood by Olives side with a smug smile on her face and finally raised her eyebrows to show her disdain. Olive turned her head and gave her a vicious re, opened her mouth to say something, but considering the presence of the staff around, she had to tell Alieen with her mouth: dont get cocky! Attention all departments! Are you ready to shoot now? Dr. Lane once again picked up the loudspeaker and shouted, Oke! Start! Olive frowned slightly, but only for a moment, she got into the state inside, in order to prevent Alieen like just now in the back to make bad, so at the beginning to keep a rtively far distance from her, but also with a hand to block their waist back. It is estimated that because there are too many staff around, are standing on the side to watch the reason, this scene is shot quite smoothly, Alieen has been trying to make small movements, but because of too many eyes around, have not found the opportunity to do so. That, the director director me This time the staff member standing next to the camera, his face suddenly more than a few sad, his eyes dodging, the tone of voice is also full of apprehension and anxiety. Well? Just now the shooting seems to have a little situation The camera brothers head buried very deep, in the time of saying this sentence, simply do not dare to close Lane to look at. Just because this scene Olives state is not good enough, has been re-shooting, it is easy to smoothly shoot this one, Lanes face expression just eased a few points, still think you can move on to the next scene, after he heard these words, an instant red face, the anger straight to the sky. His fists clenched, half-smiling eyes to survey the camera brother, lowered his voice and asked: What the situation hurry up and say, I do not have time to apany you here in circles! I didnt pay attention to my hands, I identally deleted the footage I just shot , the camera brothers voice got smaller and smaller, and his hands were restlessly intertwined, just like waiting to be sentenced to death. Like waiting to be sentenced to death, eyes tightly closed. chapter2861 villainous Lane first sneered, and then began to cough, as if choking on a sip of water, his face was very ugly. The camera brother took a look at the situation, the rest of the staff around him did not dare to rashly on the hand, he had to hand the mineral water on the table to Lane, casually patted his back for him. And Lane took the water, and then pushed the photographer brother away. Lane sat on the chair, gulp some water, and finally the stic bottle pinched the shape, snapped a smash to the ground. It seems that these few sips of water did not quell the anger in his heart, emotions are even more said toe, can not be dyed. Get out! What use do I want you! Its all a waste! Youre not good enough to do anything, but youre a loser! The whole crew echoed Lanes roar, the staff were like frosted eggnt, all muffled head dare not make a sound, there are some timid, but also like sieve chaff, camera brother is pretending to be calm, it seems to be a determination to die like a return ah.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Only to hear a thud, Lane actually kicked down the table, this kick is indeed with force, even the table legs are broken off a, but he still does not seem to be relieved, raised his fist followed by smashing the past, bright red blood immediately left out, the table full of upside down wood chips is not a joke, blood fell low on the green stone floor looks very abrupt. The pain on the back of the hand, but did not let Lanes emotions get relief, he is still a cold face, looking around at everyone, next to the photographers and assistants all no one said anything, who do not want to be the first to be shot at the head of the bird. Finally, Lane leaned back and took a big breath, he looked sideways at the camera brother in charge of filming, the look of apprehension, took a sip of water, waved his hand and said, Do not be so nervous, its okay, this is the end of the day, we will continue tomorrow, rx, shoot again tomorrow! After the words, Lane also in the photographer brothers shoulder, a heavy pat. Then he left the scene with great strides, his back looked so forlorn, as if he had experienced some heavy trauma. Seeing Lanes fading figure, the photographer raised his hand to wipe a bead of sweat from his forehead and sat down on a chair with limp legs, almost falling down without sitting firmly. When Dr. Lanes figurepletely disappeared from the set, the staff was relieved and returned to its previous appearance, and the atmosphere in the set was slightly moderated. Olive this heart is angry and angry. She was angry with herself for messing up a little, and angry with Alieen for dying everyones time with her small actions, and for getting herself reprimanded by the director in front of so many people. She turned her head to look at Alieen and said coldly: Are you happy now? Satisfied? Is this what you want? How old are you still making small moves behind your back! Slowing down everyones process makes you happy, doesnt it? Good sister, youre right, Im really happy now! I havent felt thisfortable in a long time. Alieen turned around, with a mocking smile on her face, she stepped on her high heels and came to Olives side, saying in an overbearing manner, Im telling you, dont act like you know what youre doing in front of me! So what if you pretend to be nice? I was the one who was scolded just now? All in all, Imfortable when I see you ufortable, even if Im the only one pulling down the process, so what? Alieen finished talking without a moments dy, before leaving also deliberately with the arm, a violent bump Olive, Alieen gritted teeth sounded in his ears: Olive, God help me, let me start over in this life, you must be ready, I will not let you go, the show is all in the back, we see step by step! What you owe me, I will get back from you a hundred times a thousand times! The empty room echoed with Alieens chillingughter, Olive closed her eyes, her palms kept sweating, and goose bumps broke out all over her body. Alieen! You really cant change your ways! A person as selfish as you might as well be dead! Olive was trembling with anger, and the words used almost all her strength. Hearing this, Alieen suddenly stopped in her tracks, but she didnt say anything, just turned her head to look at Olive, her face always the same look of viiny, looked up and down, and then slowly left the set. Olive took a few steps back and sat down on a chair, her mind buzzing, just now that roar gave her a shock to herself, huh, she sneered, she was guilty of being angry with someone like Alieen? I got up and packed my things, so I might as well go home early. The first time I saw him, I saw him sitting by the door smoking, and he looked so isted in the smoke that it was heartbreaking. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services. Everyones gone, but youre not leaving? Olive walked up to Lanes side and followed his gaze to the aqua blue sky, it was really a cloudless day? Lane didnt turn around, he was grinding out the half-burned tobo in his hand on the ground, without raising his head, as if he was talking to himself, he asked, Youre not angry today, are you? Im not very stable, as a director, I shouldnt be like this. Huh? Olive was a little embarrassed, she scratched her head and said, No, no, no, its because Im an actor but I didnt show the standard of an actor, and I dyed everyones time. After that, there was another moment of silence. The two people did not say anything, Olive also did not intend to leave now, but followed Lanes example and also sat along the edge of the door to look at the sky, after thinking, she said: Do not be unhappy in your heart, you can talk to me, do not worry, you know I know will not be the third person to know, I am a persons mouth is very strict. Lane looked up in surprise at Olive, which made Olive regret that he was too active, it seems some unclear identity ah, just a cooperative rtionship, but also make each other more familiar with the same, and even the suspicion of prying into the hearts of others. That, then why dont you sit by yourself for a while, Ill go first. After reacting, Olive hurriedly wanted to leave. chapter2862 Admission Lane but suddenly spoke: You say I am not too eager, but a wrong step, step wrong? Olive just want to open his mouth tofort him, Lane smiled and shook his head, a cigarette lit again, with the exhaled smoke ring he said helplessly: I am not mature enough, even emotions can not control, a little thing like a grumpy lion to eat people. The heart is always anxious to lose ah. Whats the hurry? You still have a lot of time left, why dont you slow down and take your time? Olive, facing such an isted and helpless Lane, even her tone of voice became gentle. Lane heaved a sigh, picked up the cigarette again and took a hard puff, then gently exhaled, before shaking his head and saying helplessly, I dont want this, but I cant help it! I can only keep working hard to improve myself so that I can surpass others and not be left behind mercilessly. Do you only have a road? My father is a famous director in the circle, and I have been under the halo of my father since I was born. Every time I go out, people around me will always say, that is the son of whoever, and at that time I will be very sad when I hear such words. In fact, this Twin flowers my father made a long time ago, I now just want to use my own strength to make a film that people can praise, and forever get rid of under the shadow of my father. In fact, in the eyes of outsiders, he has an enviable illustrious family, in such an environment, he has the resources at his fingertips,pared to others have a great advantage, but outsiders do not know is that in this environment, he has his own share of pressure and pain. Hearing Lane say this, Olive suddenly some understanding, Lane why these days the state is not good, these are from his fathers invisible pressure to him, this time he only desperately to run, to work hard, in order to get their own glory, otherwise he can only live in his fathers halo forever. I can understand your feelings, I also believe that you can seed, you are still young, you are already better than others enough, its just a matter of time. Olive smiled and said to Lane. Hey! I know you areforting me, thank you. Lane felt that Olive was saying that tofort himself, so he said somewhat self-deprecatingly. Im notforting you, Im telling the truth, what this societycks is people who work hard, and people who are not willing to show weakness, I see this in you, there are many people with simr family backgrounds as you, but they would rather live under the shine of their parents, spend their parents money, and walk the path their parents have paved for them. Everything is going by the book, without any ideas of their own, its not too much to say they arezy, while you are different, you have the heart to live your own life, and thats enough. Olive is indeed notforting Lane, in a previous life, this remake of Twin flowers came out once very hot, and even spread overseas. You should not have any burden, believe in yourself, in the near future, all your efforts will make what you are expecting be a reality. Olives words, let Lane heart got a touch offort, his heart pressure and pain also alleviated a lot, emotions all of a sudden have some good, finally two people did not say anything, two people just quietly standing against the wall for a while, and finally Olive took the lead to say goodbye and left. In the days that followed, Olives life continued without any major fluctuations, everything went on as usual, only Elio suddenly brought a good news one day, breaking the peace. Because Olives positive influence is getting bigger and bigger, so much so that even the national TV station has paid attention to it, and Olives name appeared in some of the recent reports, which was a bit ttering for Olive, and then some famous brands at home and abroad wanted to cooperate with her and do some endorsements for them. Olive was a bit surprised to learn this news, after all, she had received some endorsements before, but it was nothingpared to these brands, and in the past, she wouldnt have dared to think about it.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Both Olive and the brand attached great importance to this cooperation, and there were three people in charge of Olives contract. After both parties signed the contract and arranged the schedule, Olive made some preparations and shot a set of ads perfectly, which made the brand very satisfied and said after the shoot, Working with Miss Holt is really perfect. You are very kind, thank you for your appreciation. Olive took a sip of the mineral water handed over by Elio and said with a smile. I think Miss Holt can go into fashion, this time, I feel that you have to perform very tense, this time the shooting is also very satisfied. A person in charge, while looking through the dailies, said. I usually pay attention to some fashion activities and read magazines and so on in my spare time, so Ive got some sensitivity over time. Olive said modestly, she acted shyly, without a hint of arrogance. This time, we have worked with Miss Holt so well, it happens that ourpany has another project recently, which is to cooperate with a famous fashion magazine at home and abroad, looking for an influential model to shoot the cover of one of their publications, I wonder if Miss Holt has any ideas in this regard. The person in charge spoke very politely and sincerely asked Olives opinion. After hearing this, Olives heart has already burst with joy, this is a rare good thing ah, if she can cooperate this time, she will have a firm footing in the entertainment industry, for future development is also more powerful. Im looking forward to this coboration, thank you very much for giving me such an opportunity. Miss Holt, you are very kind, not only do you have the strength, but you also have a very good appearance, which is exactly what we want. The person in charge said with an unconcerned wave of his hand. Oh, by the way, this years Fashion Week gave ourpany a ce to participate, I wonder if Miss Holt is interested, then you can go to this event as ourpanys image ambassador. The person in charge then said. The two good things fell on Olives head at once, making her feel like the whole person is going to float up, suppressing the excitement inside, she smiled and said: I have long wanted to go, but never had this opportunity, this time is really thank you. chapter2863 pretend to be tricky Its okay, in your words, this is also considered as the beauty of adults, haha finished, this person in chargeughed. Well, its not too early, todays shooting is here, this is my business card, I will notify you in advance about the fashion week. Saying that, the person in charge took out a business card and handed it to Olive. After finishing, the person in charge led the people to leave. The next days, Olive not only filming, but also in free time to catch up on some knowledge of the fashion world, all in preparation for participating in the fashion week. Time flies like a white horse, and in the blink of an eye, its the start of the school season, which is also the reporting season, and Olive is getting ready to report to school. Olive prepared simply, she didnt bring too many things, she just brought some change of clothes, she nned to buy some other things after she arrived at the school, so she saved a lot of things, because she was going to report alone, bringing too many things was a bit of a burden for her. After following the procedure in the student handbook, she walked alone with her luggage to the dormitory building, the dormitory was a four-room dormitory, and she found the dormitory ording to the door number on the list. Olive found the dormitory to be very nice, well-lit andrge, but there was no one in the dorm at this time, only the beds were neatlyid out there. After putting everything away, she didnt stay too long and rushed to the ssroom because she had just received a text message saying that there was going to be a freshman orientation ss meeting. As the school covers arge area, Olive was dazed and turned around for a while before she found the building where the ssroom for the meeting was located, and then found the ssroom ording to the ssroom number in the text message. After looking at the time, Olive found that it was still early for the ss meeting, and there were only a few people sitting scattered in the ssroom at this time, most of them with their heads down ying with their phones, and even if they came in, they didnt bother to look up, so she casually found an empty seat and sat down. After sitting down, Olive looked around, she found herself sitting next to a young and beautiful girl, this girl is surprisingly she had not seen Nell for two years, which made her a moment to freeze. Before, Nell was sent to study abroad by her family, and Shane was sure of this in front of Olive, but she never expected that she would appear in front of her again this time, and was in the same ss with herself. The two of them looked at each other for a while, but Nells face didnt show much emotion, as if she wasnt surprised by Olives appearance, and then she looked at Olive coldly and turned away. Olive also did not continue to think about anything, took out the phone and began to y up, during this period, she always had a vague feeling that someone was watching her, but she did not look up to see.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Olive did not feel strange, this period of time their own hot, many people have also heard of her name, and she was admitted to Central Media University is also known to everyone, out of curiosity to look at her, also belongs to the normal human psychology. Olive looked up and saw that there were two or three famous child stars among them. Olives directing ss was pitifully smallpared to the other sses, with less than 20 people. These people either had excellent grades or were child stars who had been famous for a few years in the entertainment industry. Because of this, basically everyone in the ss is in the entertainment industry has been affected, so we all have a few arrogant personality, and will not easily talk to anyone, after a while the ssroom students are almost here, but no one is talking, we all look down and y with their phones. The teacher with white hair on the podium is estimated to be 60 or 70 years old, he wears a pair of gold-rimmed sses, always with a kind smile on his face, even if the students on the stage pretend not to see him, he does not care, always give people a kind and friendly feeling, Olive just looked at it and felt very kind. The teachers lecture method is very new, at first no one paid attention to him, but with his witty and humorous way of teaching, it did not take long to attract the attention of the students, and the atmosphere in the ssroom gradually became lively. Today is the first ss of the school year, naturally will not talk about professional content. All that was done was some ssroom chores, such as setting ss officers and introducing themselves to ssmates, and soon the ss was over. The first of these is the new one. Olive just coldly looked at her, did not say anything, turned around and wanted to take another ssroom door out. Olive are you blind! Stop right there! Nells angry voice came from behind her, so loud that the students, who had just been in a mess, focused their eyes on her. Olive didnt want to cause any trouble in the ss today, and she didnt want to be treated like a special person. After stopping, she turned her head and looked at Nell impatiently and said, What do you want? Yoo-hoo, I didnt think youd grow in temper after not seeing each other for so long! Nell grunted coldly and walked over with her arms wrapped around her, she looked at Olive and said coldly: Why is the road of actor not good? Are you ready to be a director and make your own movies? Olive sighed, and did not want to pay attention to her. At this point in time, if you do more entanglement with Nell is not good for you, you will only lose, turn around and want to stride away, Nell but a healthy step forward, stretching out his arms to stop Olives way. The first thing you need to do is to take a break from school and save your tuition money for your future retirement. Nells words reveal a coldness, tone of voice Yin Yang cynical, in front of so many ssmates, can say such words, is undoubtedly to give Olive a loud p in the face, the ss an uproar, the students eyes fell on Olives body. Nell deliberately embarrassed himself, pped his face in front of so many students, and deliberately left such a bad impression on his ssmates on the first day of school. Obviously, Nells purpose has been achieved, the ssmates are beginning to look at each other with sarcasm, some even pointing at Olive. chapter2864 buyout Nell, how old are you? Is it fun to do things this way? Or do you think its funny? This time Olive if no longer for their own voice, then the future is really jumped into the yellow river can not be washed, simply hard, turned his head to amplify the voice of Nell said. The words fell to the ground, not to give Nell the slightest room to refute, cold eyes around a circle of students watching the good show, and left the scene in stride. Perhaps her nce is too lethal and deterrent, the students who were there to say something have shut up. But this is like a mine buried in her heart, the first day of school, and probably will not be easy in the future. Olive quickly back to the dormitory, now it seems, this dormitory can only be every three days to live a return, can not live for a long time, to save the days difficult to give their own heart to add trouble. She hoped that it would not be bad because of Nells existence, and she did not want to make herself suffer every day because of these external pressures. Olive packed up her things and went back to her apartment. When she went to ss the next morning, she felt that the atmosphere in the ss had changed once again. Maybe it was because everyone was living in the dormitory, and after a night of living together, they had all be familiar with each other, and everyone was chatting with the people around them. Olive suddenly got a little nervous at the moment, she tucked her book bag tightly and walked in, the ssroom that was just chattering and noisy immediately became quiet, was it because of her presence? But the silence was only for a moment, and the next second it was back to being lively. Olives intuition is always urate, she can feel that everyone is still specializing themselves because of what happened yesterday, and deliberately acting to ignore themselves. The seats in the college ssroom were not fixed, and the students who lived in the school came earlier than they did. There were no more empty seats in the good seats in the ssroom, and after looking around the whole ssroom, there was only one empty table next to the trash can in the corner. Olives mouth crossed a cold smile, for this kind of trick, she did not care to pay attention to, take their own things and go over.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. This is to find this table is very old, the top is also covered with a thickyer of ash, so I had to take out wet paper towels from the bag to carefully wipe. I do not know these people, the painstaking efforts to move this table from the garbage heap, not only covered with dust, the table box inside actually have some dry stains, Olive had to cover their mouths and noses with their hands. I dont know if this Nell is deliberate or not, specially picking the time when Olive is wiping the table to throw the garbage, the dust naturally floated to her white dress with the wind. Olive! Nell frowned, her expression was very ugly, she reached out to pat the dust on her dress, while pointing her finger at Olives nose and shouting. Are you out of your mind? You illiterate thing! Do you know how expensive this dress of mine is? Its a worldwide limited edition, you cant even buy a spare one with money, and this is the first time Ive worn it! Ill pay you back. Olive took a look at the skirt Nell was wearing, it was indeed a globally known brand, and it was still a new product that just came out this season, the price seemed to be above 6 figures. Nell let out a cold snort of disdain from her nose, and she said meaningfully, Pay me back? What will you pay for? You can afford to buy it? Even if you take life topensate me, I do not dare to want ah, do not then because of a clothing matter, causing others to say that I bully you, then I am really aggrieved Oh. After saying that also deliberately turned his head to the ss and asked loudly, Students, am I right? When this happened just now, it has attracted the attention of the surrounding students, and everyone knows Nells identity, this time have to respond to Olive only disdain and dislike. The reason for this is that all these people have been bought by Nell because of yesterdays incident, and this is a deliberate attempt to iste themselves in the ss. Although Olive is a mature person, she does not care about these childish statements, but this does not mean that she will not feel bad in her heart. But at this moment she said nothing and did not want to say anything, now if she and Nell continue to argue, this will not end. It seems that Nell has been determined to ruin Olives college life from the beginning. At the beginning, there were still students talking to Olive, but every time Nell came over to interrupt, again and again, no one is stupid, no one said a word with Olive, which Olive is also a person who does not like to make friends, no one to talk to the heart also let it go. After these events, Nells purpose has been sessfully achieved, all the people in the ss treat Olive as an air existence, no one is willing to deal with her. This kind of schoolboy practice Olive does not want to take it to heart and affect her mood, anyway, she is here to study, or mainly to study. But this Nell from time to time turned his head to look at her with a smug look, the expression is like a general who has won a battle. After wiping down the table and chairs Olive sat down to read and revise her homework, there were two professional sses in the morning and no sses in the afternoon, so she could rest and do her own thing. Olive holding a book is reading the taste, the phone suddenly vibrated, she received Shane message, only to feel a few points in the heart, this person is like their own day, decided the mood good or bad. How does our college student feel today, what do you want to eat for lunch, Ill take you there. Anything, the important thing is to eat with you. Actually a lot of things Olive didnt take to heart, as long as Shane stayed by her side and kept a united front. After replying to the text message she pawned her phone back into her bag, ten minutes before ss ended. With anticipation in her heart, this time became slower, the joy on her face could not be hidden, and this expression was seen by Nell in her eyes, and her heart was upset. When the bell finally rang, Olive packed up her things and walked out, Nell suddenly took a broom and stood in front of her: Day student, youre not trying to run away, are you? Thats not very nice. Get out of the way, please! Olive said in a cold voice. Yesterdays ss meeting has made it clear that the day student from the beginning of the school number to take turns to do, just need to wipe the ckboard, this ckboard is clean, handing over a broom what is the meaning? Thepanys main goal is to provide a good solution to the problem. chapter2865 Olive could have let Nells nature get the better of her and would not have taken her petty fights to heart, so she could have chosen to ignore the ostracism of her ssmates and Nells snide remarks today, but now was different, she had something important to do and did not want to waste time with Nell here. If someone has to get in the way halfway, then dont me her for settling old scores with new ones! Perhaps because the expression on Olives face was too indifferent, Nell froze for a moment and stepped back a bit, but the viinous expression on her face not only did not let up a bit, but the anger increased a few points. Olive could have pretended not to see, directly around the way to walk past, do not have to have a head-on confrontation with Nell, but can not say why, this time she suddenly inexplicably inside a courage to want to talk to Nell a clear. Olive reached out and pped down Nells hand holding the broom, wanting to take a few steps forward to talk to Nell, but the youngdy, who is favored by millions, could not stand the appearance of being lectured by others, and pushed Olive away with all her might, causing Olives back to hit the corner of the table. A sharp pain filled her brain, and Olives face turned white and her expression twisted in a sh of pain. What are you doing?N?velDrama.Org owns this. Olive sucked in a cold breath while holding her back with her hands no, the pain made her unable to say half a word, only to hear a low and familiar male voice with some anger in its toneing from the ssroom door. Perhaps because of the powerful maic field on this man, all the way over the students around me have actually given way, directly open up a road straight to the ssroom. Brother? What are you doing here? Didnt I say Id go back by myself? What are you doing here! When Nell saw clearly that the personing was Shane, her eyes shed with a bit of joy, but her tone was mixed with dissatisfaction, and the expression on her face did not show much emotion. Shane simply ignored Nell and went straight to Olive, taking her into his arms with one hand and rubbing her battered back. How is it? Does it hurt a lot? Shane frowned deeply, looked very distressed, and the tone of his voice also became soft. Its fine already, it doesnt hurt anymore, just identally bumped into it, no big deal, dont worry. The pain from the violent bump just now did make her lose her voice for a moment, and she had to smile at Shanes concern to show that she was fine. Well, you sit down and rest. Shane helped Olive to sit on a chair to the side, then turned his head to look at Nell, the anger on his face heaved a few points. Had enough of the drama? Brother, youre actually using me for this woman? Huh? Youre my own brother, and youre using me in front of so many people for a vixen? After Nell finished speaking, her eyes were like a sharp de, she gave Olive a vicious re, and then looked at Shane with that suspicious gaze and said, Its ridiculous, this woman has got you under the spell, right? Crazy, all crazy! And youre still with her! Thats enough! Nell, do you have any manners of ady anymore? Where are all the manners you learned as a child? Shane took a deep breath, he couldnt stand the way Nell was acting, he raised his hand to rub his brow and continued, You dont even listen to me anymore, do you? Dont talk to me about such nonsense! Nells face was red and she was breathing heavily, as if she was on the verge of copse! I am your own sister, I will not harm you! This woman is a vixen, dont you continue to fall for it! She doesnt deserve you to be so nice to her! Are you all blind! This woman is a monster! Shes a monster! I told you to shut up, cant you hear me? Shane couldnt take it anymore, he had already lost his patience with Nell and said loudly, I think you should wake up, look at you now, are you still my sister? Yes, Im not your sister anymore, Im in this state because of this vixen beside you! Its all because of her! The disappointed look in Shanes eyes angered Nell, and she turned her head violently, pointed her hand at Olive and cursed, Vixen! Vixen! Its all because of you, you bitch! You made my life miserable, and youre not going to have a good one either! If it wasnt for you, Odell wouldnt be getting all the k from those people! He wouldnt have gone abroad and he wouldnt have disappeared from my world! Youre getting richer and richer? Why dont you see what youve done to all of us? After Nell said these words in one breath, her whole body seemed to be drained of all strength, sitting limply on the chair, her shoulders were violently bullying, and she kept sobbing. Shane shook his head, for Nells present appearance, he has long been disappointed not want to say anything more, pick up Olive ready to go to the door. Stop! I havent let you go yet! Olive, tell me clearly! Nell was busy raising his hands and wiping his face twice, then got up and grabbed Olives wrist and said loudly, If you dont tell me clearly today, you wont walk out the door! Tell me, where the hell is Odell? I really dont know where he is. Olive replied coldly, pulling her hand away from Nells and saying helplessly to Shane, Lets go. Shane nodded and turned his head to look at Nell with disappointment. The two of them were about to lift their feet when Nell took the lead and rushed to the ssroom door to block the way! None of you will leave until you tell me where Odell is! Get out of my way. Shane, already teetering on the brink of fury, looked at Nell with a death-defying expression and said in a cold voice, Do you think life abroad will make you happier? When Nell heard this, he shouted at Shane like a madman: You actually want to kick me out for an outsider? Are you threatening me? Nell finished and then looked at Olive, focusing all her hatred in that look. You are really powerful, I have to say two words of admiration, first Odell, and then my brother, look at these men who are so bewitched by you that they are delirious and actually want to drive their own sister away, you must be very proud of yourself now, right? It really looks like the foreign living environment suits you better. Shane said with a stern face. chapter2866 break up Nell was thinking of simplying to a dead end with Olive, not to talk clearly about this matter today is not ying. But a Shane suddenly appeared in the middle of the road, this time to return to China is not easy after all the hardships, she does not want to be sent abroad to further study. She could only reluctantly nce at Olive, turned her head and quickly ran away. Olive clutching Shanes broad palm, she understands that Shane has always been fond of his little sister, now Nell has be this way, even if Shane does not say, she also knows that the heart must not feel good. Looking at Nells distant back, Shane just bowed his head and sighed. Why dont you go take a look at it, your heart will be more stable, she has changed her temperament after returning home, Im afraid something will happen, I remember she listens to you very much, why dont you go to enlighten it, maybe it will work. Olive slowly said to Shane, looking at Nells stubborn back, she had a feeling of being in a different world. When we first met Nell, she was just a young girl who loved filming, very simple, without a bit of heart, love and hate, and the two were very close in the crew. But now, her temperament has be so extreme, the initial simple little girl, in her body there is no half shadow of existence, reced by a person full of hatred and hostility to the world. But then again, Olive felt that what Nell said seems to be nothing wrong, but the words are a bit radical, today all this situation caused, indeed, with their own off. No, shes an adult, she should digest her emotions on her own, let her calm down alone. Shane shook his head and rubbed Olives head heartily. Why didnt you tell me you and Nell were ssmates? If I had told me earlier maybe there wouldnt be all this going on today. How normal it is to be in the same ss, it means that I have a destiny with her, what is there to say, you are usually so busy with work, I do not want to add to your heart. For all this Olive has nothing to say, even if not in a ss, no longer a school, these things may not not happen. Come on, Im starving, have you thought of something good to take me to eat? Olive tugged Shane by the elbow and walked forward. Hey, Nell has been spoiled by her family since she was little and has a big temper. Youve had a hard time getting into this school as you wish, and Im afraid that your aspiring college life will be ruined by her mood before it even starts. Shanes eyes were full of guilt, and Nell was his sister anyway. Olive didnt think it had anything to do with Shane. Everyone is an individual, and you cant impose each others mistakes on another person just because youre family. And Shane tried, but now Nell is no longer under his control. Come on, you think too much. I came to school to learn, I dont care about the rest. Thats good, anyway, you ignore her, shes just a kid, shell be fine once shes done. Shane finished his speech and raised his hand to look at the time, it was already past the mealtime, and he had to hurry up and take his little cat to eat. Come on, lets eat. Olive did not have time to eat breakfast in the morning, has been hungry, before there is nothing to feel, so that once said, only to find that the stomach has long been banging drums singing a countermelody. The two of them soon walked out of Central Media University and had lunch together before Shane took her back to her apartment. A phone call soon interrupted their sweet time together, as Shane had been so busytely that he had to squeeze in a lunchtime meal. Im so sorry, I saw you studying so hard recently, I wanted to take you out to rx. Shane said with a heartfelt look in his eyes as he held Olives hand. I dont work hard, its you who works hard, work is important, you hurry back, everyone is waiting for you. Olive waved her hand unconcernedly, she really didnt feelpelled to stick together at this time, there was still most of her life ahead of her. It seems like you dont need mypany since youre in college, so why dont I just not show up anymore, I think youll be fine on your own. Shane looked at Olives heartless appearance, pretending to be angry and pulling a long face and whispering. Olive now where still dare to say half a word, can only face a petnt wrap up, hugging Shanes elbow shaking incessantly. Oh, how can you think so, I just think you work too busy, one side of the work is me, you have to run on both sides, your body will not be able to bear, I also feel sorry for you to say so, heart can not wait for you to spend all day with us, this period of time you work well busy, free and then make up for me, okay? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Shanes face, which had been copsed, immediately became cheerful after hearing Olives words, and his eyebrows were stretched out, and he was smiling from ear to ear. Dont worry, when Im not free for a while, Ill keep youpany. Shane reached over Olives shoulders and left a deep kiss on her forehead, then looked at Olives well-behaved face and said, I see that you are rarely rxed these days, so take advantage of the fact that you dont have sses this afternoon, and have a good rest at home. The two of them hugged each other before saying goodbye reluctantly. Shane drove the Bentley out of the neighborhood, Olive looked at the car fading away, until the ck disappeared from her sight, she only came back to her senses. In fact, she has nothing to be dissatisfied with in her life to get to this point. Not only did she have a Shane who truly loved and spoiled her, but she also realized her childhood dream of going to college, not to mention the fact that in this life she has been in the entertainment industry like a fish in water and has not suffered any major hardships. Even if her college career was apanied by negative emotions brought to her by Nell, but these are nothing! When Olive returned to her apartment, it was already after 3:00 p. m. Elio should still be working in the studio at this time, so the whole living room was empty. Olive changed her slippers at the door and walked in slowly. Maisies door was still closed as usual, so she was probably preparing for next years entrance exams. On her way home, she was feeling a little sleepy and wanted to go back to her room to take a hot bath and lie down on her bed to get a good nights sleep, but now that she was back in her apartment, she should say hello to Maisie at any rate. chapter2867 low Olive walked to the door of Maisies room, raised her hand and knocked lightly on the door, counting the days in her heart, it seems that since she went to college she seldom talked to Maisie, and usually came backte, during that time Maisie was either studying or resting, I dont know how she was doing during this time, and if there were any other twists and turns in her love life. The door is unlocked, you cane in directly. The voice of Maisie was a little hoarse, sounding like she had a cold. Olive twisted the door handle and pushed the door in, Maisie was sitting on the bed reading a book, her face was pale and her lips were bloodless, the whole person looked very haggard, as if she had lost some weightpared to the other days. Are you not feeling well? Your face looks terrible. Olive slowly walked over and raised her hand to probe Maisies forehead with the back of her hand to make sure her body temperature was fine before sitting on the edge of the bed and asking with concern. Although Maisie is like a desperate thirteen-year-old woman in this matter of study, but she is not so much as to consume her body just for the sake of revision, after all, Maisie has always been a measured person. Even in the months before the college entrance examination, Olive and Maisie two people are together every day to review, then they are like a chicken blood as exhrating, every day forget to read books. Even in such a tense atmosphere, Maisies face was not as ugly as today. But todays Maisie, the whole person has lost the life like, in addition to the white face also give people a feeling of decadence, this look like back to her legs just injured days. Olive choked up a little, ming herself for not giving Maisie attention in time. If we count the days on our fingers, it seems that Olive has rarelye back since the end of the entrance exams when she joined the Twin flowers crew, not to mention the opportunity to have a heart-to-heart with Maisie. The Maisie now looks as if she has suffered a huge setback. If she had gone back to her room as usual today, Im afraid she wouldnt have noticed Maisies abnormality as usual, and suddenly shes a little d she knocked on the door today. Why are you back all of a sudden? Dont you have ss this afternoon? Maisie didnt answer Olives question directly, but instead asked the question in her mind, looking up and squeezing out a hard smile. Olive also forced a smile, Maisie is deliberately changing the subject, since she does not want to talk about it, there is no need to ask further. I had two sses in the morning and nothing in the afternoon, so I came back to see you. How do you feel? Life on the university campus must be great, right? How are your ssmates getting along with you? Maisies face flushed for a few moments, envy shining in her eyes, and soon she lowered her head to y with her phone, her high emotions instantly bing low. Seriously, I envy you and admire you at the same time. You said you wanted to get into the directing department, and you really did, unlike me, who is as dumb as a pig and cant do anything right. Maisie did not continue to speak halfway, Olive saw her look, simply told her about himself in the university, if she knew Nell and himself in the same ss, will be particrly surprised. In fact, college life is not as good as I thought, worse, I am actually in the same ss with Nell, these days I am simply bored to death, just want to talk to you. Olive said to the excitement and moved a few points to the side of the bed, the two people closer together, but also to facilitatemunication. Nell is back? This is too much of a coincidence, right, you guys are actually in the same ss? Maisie fruitfully sat up from the bed in surprise, followed by her frown and said, ording to that grudge-holding temper of Nell, you must be having a hard time in school these days. Yes, youre right. Shes been doing everything she can to target me, and shes been leading the ss to try to iste me, so its been hard to get through! Olive said Nell, in the minds eye, that smug face, instantly a stomach of gas, can not hold it can only do deep breathing. Finally sighed and waved his hand helplessly and said: Forget it, or not to talk to you about these bad things, so as not to affect your mood. Ive been so busytely that I thought Id ask you how youve been doing. Olive turned her head to look at Maisie, trying to catch the emotional fluctuations from his facial expression, and sure enough, when hearing Ocans name, Maisie obviously froze for a moment, her eyebrows were tangled together, she pursed her lips, her fingers squeezed the corner of the quilt, and said nothing. The two of them are not making good progress, so its not really the end of the road, right? Olive sighed and stroked Maisies back with her hand tofort her. Although the day is close to early autumn, the sun outside the window has not weakened in the slightest, and the heat wave can be felt indoors, but even so, when Olive identally touched Maisies fingertips, she found that her fingers were actually cold, like the buds of the first frost in the cold winter months. We broke up. The words fell to the ground, and suddenly there was silence, and only the sound of their breathing rose and fell. After a while, Maisie looked up at Olive, her eyes were like a calmke, the surface was unperturbed, but no one knew what kind of waves were turning up at the bottom of theke. Olive followed the silence, the person in front of him buried all the pain in his heart, even if he wanted tofort there was no way to do it, so he asked carefully: When did it happen?N?velDrama.Org owns this. Just now, a minute before you entered the house. I thought there were some things I could never say to his face, so I told him by text message. Maisies joints where she was holding the phone tightly became white from the force, and her face turned ugly. Olive of course understood Maisies feelings, the kind of helplessness that she had to do without giving up. Is he back yet? Maisie shook her head: Probably too busy to see it yet. Actually, you know, he saw it, and he couldnt ept what you did, and he didnt know how to respond to you. Olive had been in contact with Ocan a few times, and she could feel Ocans deep love for Maisie. At the moment, she was anxious as a bystander to the rtionship between the two and wanted to do her best to persuade Maisie. chapter2868 Wait a minute Maisie is always running away, Olive simply reached out and pulled Maisies body, looked straight into each others eyes and said, Why do you have to force yourself to do what you dont want to do? You two obviously dont want to break up, why do you have to torture yourself to this point? Just because his family doesnt agree? After she got along with the two of them, Olive felt that the biggest reason why Maisie and Ocan broke up was because Ocans family didnt ept Maisies status as an actress. No, this time its not because of his family. Maisie slowly said, the whole person is like a balloon that has been pierced, a time is absent, even hands are weakly hanging down on the side of the bed, she lowered her head breathlessly said: you also know my character, I will not be a fish on the board, let others ughter, moreover will not easily bow to reality. If its just because of his family, thats not enough reason for me to break up. The biggest problem I have with him now is ourmunication. I think Ocans personality is not suitable for marriage, or rather not suitable for me, and if we are forced to be together, this marriage will not be happy, and maybe I will even feel broken by it. Olive, you know what? Ive been suffering every day from this tangle, its really too painful, and if I dont learn to stop in time, I cant imagine what will happen in the future. Maisie said more and more excited, she reached out and grabbed Olives wrist, her eyes were red and her whole body was trembling. Olive didnt know what to say for a while, Maisies character she certainly knew well, if she couldnt get along with Ocan, it meant that Ocans character was indeed uneptable. I think you can think about it in a different way. Two people who love each other will definitely change their own shorings in order to finally be together. As long as you persevere, nothing can be a constraint on your rtionship. Olive is already a person who has lived two lives, after experiencing so many storms, she found that it is not easy to have a partner who truly loves each other all the way through, although she also knows that what lies in front of Maisie is an unknown adventure, but as a friend, still hope that she can be married. Maisie became silent after listening to Olives words, and after a while, she mused: Actually, I dont know if Im dealing with it the right way, Im just too annoyed in my heart, anyway, Ill make it clear, my heart is alsofortable some. Maisies words fell, she took a sharp breath backwards, and the tangled expression on her face became clear, and she looked at Olive with a few smiles on her face again. All right, lets let this unhappiness go. Its rare that youe back in the afternoon to keep mepany, lets talk about something happy. Okay, Ill do whatever you want, what do you want to talk about? Olive also did not want to break the sand pot to the end, to open up Maisie although it is an important thing, but Olive heart has a feeling, Ocan and Maisie will not really go on the end, really love each other, can not be a few words easily end feelings. Im telling you, its not easy to get into college, so dont let Nells existence ruin your desire for college life, and you cant ck off in your studies. Maisie patted the back of Olives hand, and there was a bit of envy in her tone. Dont worry, she is a childs temper, I cant be bothered with her? And I wont let her hold up my own schooling. Olive responded with a smile. Ill be waiting for you at school, until next year, you also sessfully passed the entrance exams, then also let me do as your sister, every day together in and out of school together in and out of ss, I just think I feel happy, you must study hard. Olive decided to take the college entrance exam at a very early stage. The decision of Maisie was made a littlete, so she couldnt catch the registration time. Waiting until June next year, Maisie can register for the college entrance examination, ording to her current study progress and enthusiasm for revision, she will be able to enter Media Institutes directing department sessfully in theing year. Dont worry, I will definitely work hard. Ill put the other things aside for now and study hard. Maisie nodded her head firmly with a smile on her face to Olive. Immediately after that she said excitedly, Olive, I really envy you, you are simply the most amazing person I have ever met, your acting skills are recognized by everyone as good, you also got the Golden Bear Prize, and also in half a years time, you sessfully got into the university of your dreams. Gee, whats there to envy, you can do these things too, everyone can. I believe that anything you work hard for will be rewarded ordingly. Olive was a little embarrassed to hear that.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Okay, I listen to you, I will definitely cheer, will try to do all this. It was a rare afternoon when two people could talk so much, and time passed by. After Olivesfort, Maisies mood was no longer as tense as before, and her face was gradually rosy with a smile, and only when Elio came back did they stop. Olive usually has to find time to go to the set to shoot a scene in addition to studying, so she didnt see Dr. Lane for two days. When they met again, Dr. Lanes mood had almost recovered, and the whole person seemed to have a smooth mind, no longer as impatient as before. It seems that everything is developing in a good direction, Alieen in the crew also became extra honest, no longer provoke Olive, a morning of filming process is very smooth, and soon ended the first part of the shooting. Olive came off the set to take a few sips of water and rest for a while, looking at the script in her hand and pondering it, while she was pairing up with the actor next to her. Not long after, she heard some chatter from the entrance of the set, and many people were attracted by the chatter, and some of the crew even put down their work. Olive turned around and looked at the tall man at the door, and for a moment she froze. Ocan, why is he here? Was he friends with Dr. Lane? While Olive was thinking about it, Ocan caught her in the crowd and walked over quickly. chapter2869 conditions It was probably because of the short message Maisie sent out yesterday that made him suddenlye over to Olive, after all, the two of them had nothing else to talk about except Maisie. Give me some time, lets talk. Ocan walked up to Olive and spoke without expression. Olive shrugged, it was time for a break, she put down the script in her hand and followed Ocan out into the corridor to the side. Youre looking for me because of Maisie, right? Olive asked, leaning against the wall. Ocan looked a little darker, the corners of his mouth twitched, half a day finally squeezed his eyebrows and said, Help me persuade her, this time she seems to be serious. Dont worry, I will persuade her, but I cant say the result. As a bystander, Olive naturally knew that Maisie was deliberating over and over in her mind. After hearing her words, the expression on Ocans face eased for a few moments, and he nodded and said to Olive, Then please, Ill leave now. Looking at Ocans back in a hurry, Olives jaw dropped in surprise. This man is really straightforward, doing everything straightforward, which girl can stand him? You wait! I have something to ask you! Olive hurriedly lifted her feet to catch up with him, and she came to Ocans side, her hand on her waist to catch her breath. What is it? Ocan stopped in his tracks and asked in confusion. Did you ask Quincy to help you find a girl earlier? Who exactly were you looking for? Olive looked at Ocan with locked eyes, afraid of missing the slightest expression on his face. Ocan obviously did not expect Olive curious about this matter, he froze for a moment, his eyebrows wrinkled can pinch a fly to death. What does this have to do with you? This is my condition to help you persuade Maisie, you cant let me help you for nothing, right? You have to answer me this question. Olive was the best at reading peoples faces, and she could see that Ocan was clearly reluctant to answer the question, but she had to know today: This is what you do for me in return, and I need to know what you know. Ocan deliberated, he looked Olive up and down, and finally cleared his throat and spoke patiently, I really dont know about this. The girl is also my father ordered me to do things, which is from what reason, I did not bother to ask, after all, I am not interested in other peoples affairs. Then your father always said who he told you to find, right? What did he tell you? Olives heart was pounding, but she was still so calm on the surface. It seems to be a girl left by a woman he once loved dearly, and then specifically I really dont know, my dad only said this. Ocan finished after the corners of his mouth hooked up a helpless smile. The woman who once loved deeply? Olive felt as if she had been struck heavy by lightning and couldnt help repeating the phrase over and over again, Ocans face became even more ugly for a moment. This has no clues, and after all these years, does your father really believe that he can find the girl? With hundreds of millions of people in the world, its just too hard. Olive mumbled to herself. Ocan took a deep breath, he looked at Olive sarcastically and asked, Ive told you too much, why dont you tell me why you want to know this? Olive, of course, couldnt be honest with Ocan. Because you have told me so much, I will tell you the truth, but you have to keep it a secret for me, or I will not help you with Maisie. You know that I have a grudge against Quincy, right? I cant wait to kill him by a thousand cuts! So, I cant let him have his way for a moment. I have to find the person he wants to find before him, and then even if he begs me on his knees, I wont give him half a word. When I think of Quincys low voice in front of me, Im happy as can be. Olive finished her words with a cold smile on her face. She was born to be an excellent actress, these few lines to her, the emotional hold ispletely childs y, although Ocan some suspicion, but never saw any breakthrough to. Well, okay. I get it when you put it that way. Although there are countless grudges between you and Quincy, but one size does not fit all, do not affect what I want to do. For the rest, be my guest. Ocan nodded, not having the slightest doubt about Olive. I know, dont worry about it. I just dont want Quincy to live a smooth life, and the rest of the people have nothing to do with me, I wont get involved much. You can tell me now, whats so special about that girl?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Ocan lowered his head and pondered for a few minutes before looking up and saying, It seems to be a birthmark, a rather special one, and more than that, I never heard my father talk about it again. Birthmark? Olive repeated the word birthmark and fell into contemtion. No wonder, it sounded like everything made sense. No wonder Quincy wanted to peek at her body by all means, so that was the reason, and Canes had alsoe to the set to check the birthmark on her body. Olives body is indeed a rather special birthmark, but not many people know this thing, put all things together, Olive think she may be the girl they want to find. Her subconscious is always very urate, if the person they are looking for is really her, the future will probably not be peaceful again. Nothing more, Ive said what you want to ask, I have other things to do, remember what I exined to you, help me to persuade her. Ocan looked at Olive, who was deep in thought, and turned to leave without much dy, Olive then suddenly remembered one thing, she reached out and tugged Ocan. Ocans eyes shed a trace of boredom, if not to let Olive help persuade, he really want to shake hands and leave. That, Ill ask you one more thing, its really thest thing. Do you think Quincy looks like a dependable person? Isnt it a waste of time for you to leave things to him? In my opinion, he is simply a man who is not good enough to make things happen. This did confuse Olive for a while, in her eyes, Ocan is a serious and thoughtful person, he would not give things to someone like Quincy, although this time it was really found by Quincy. You are really right, I do not trust his ability to work, did not want to give him this matter to do, but he took the initiative to find me, saying that he has some clues. chapter2870 conspiracy theory The first thing that I did was to give him a chance to get the job done. Olive was even more surprised after hearing this, looking at the disgust on Ocans face and the mockery in his eyes, indicating that he must not have lied, but why, when Quincy obviously found the birthmark on his body and didnt tell him? The fact that Quincy was helping Ocan to do the job, and that he had seen the special birthmark on his own body, how could he not tell him about it behind his back, when he was so desperate to suffer? Olive also thought of the time when she let Quincy fall for it, the other party said that it was toote, which means he must have told someone about his special birthmark, if not to Ocan, then who would he tell? Could it be that Quincys backer also has something to do with this? The real owner of Quincy is Canes, which Olive had seen before, and there was a correspondence between Quincy and Canes, not to mention that shortly after that, Canes came to the door personally and wanted to see the birthmark on his body. When I think of Canes pretentious appearance, Olive cant help but grit her teeth and feel discontent. But on second thought, Canes bad attitude towards Olive is also a reasonable thing, no woman in this world should be able to do to their own love rivals daughter to have a good feeling, not to mention Canes this kind of woman who has been brought up well, the heart must be even more can not stand a little insult thing happened. But what happened in the middle of this, actually let Quincy to make trouble, this is clearly the beginning is he himself begged Ocan to give the opportunity to find the girl, in the end it is easy to determine their own identity, but turned to tell Canes rather than Ocan. Is there anything else? Ocan asked impatiently. Olive shook her head and said while thinking, Nothing more, thank you for telling me so much today. Youre wee, just put your mind at ease about what I told you. Ocan cold a face, said the words and left in stride. The amount of information she had just gained was so great that Olive was still a little overwhelmed, and she tried to put these things together to think about them, but she never felt that there was anything right. Forget it, simply do not think about it. So a dy time quickly passed, Olive rushed all the way back to the crew, Alieen and the lead actors scene has been shot, waiting for Olive back to shoot the second scene.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Dr. Lanes mood is also more stable than before, if this were the old days, it is expected to take the trombone to Olive head a scolding. Olive knew that she had dyed everyones time, so she walked over with a guilty face and was about to apologize, when Dr. Lane waved his hand and said with the speaker, All cameras, get ready to shoot. Olive took a sip of water to clear her head, then rushed to the camera and quickly got into shape. Although todays incident also has a slight impact on her, but as an actors quality, this is not able to affect her emotions of filming, and soon, todays shooting was sessfullypleted. Olive packed her bag and walked to the front door, where Shane came to pick Olive up every day. As soon as Olive saw the familiar Bentley, she took three steps and ran over to it, pulled open the passenger door and got in. Shane sidled up to her and helped her fasten her seat belt. Olive couldnt help but ask softly, Did you know about Ocan and Maisies breakup? How would I know? Besides, Im not interested in knowing. The two of them are not able to end their rtionship after all. Shane replied to Olives words with an expressionless face, and then he adjusted his seat and stepped out with a foot on the gas. I remember I said before that there is no way for the two of them tost, it is impossible for them to be together. But I dont feel the same as you, I think the two of them have deep feelings and wont be separated because of these insignificant little things, and Ocan even came to the set today to find me and asked me to persuade Maisie properly, Olive immediately retorted. Shane turned his head with a smile, looking at Olives exasperated look, and said helplessly, This should not be the first time he came to you, right? Olive is silent, although only a bystander, but in the rtionship between Ocan and Maisie, she has always yed an indispensable role, like a big sister. Shane spoke slowly: What happened? Its still the same quarrel, your words wont do any good. Olive looked at Shanes handsome face for a moment and couldnt think of how to respond. I just want to tell you that its better not to interfere in their rtionship, lest you find yourself unhappy. After saying that Shane turned his head, his eyes uncharacteristically looked at Olives chest and said, Its hard not to think that you yourself dont have something important waiting to be done? The couples words Olive immediately understood, she reached out to block her chest, pretending to be angry at Shane rolled his eyes, this person said so much, the original in this ce waiting for their own. The first time I saw her, I found out that she was practicing her English listening skills with her headphones on. This is a once a year grand party, if you go must be to speak a few words of English, finished finished, this must seize the time to train their own speaking, then can not pretend to be deaf and dumb ah. Although Olive got a high score in English in the college entrance exam, speaking and writing are two different things, so it seems that you have to find some foreigners to interact with you. But fortunately, Olives English is not bad, the bottom is very good, learning, speaking this aspect is not particrly difficult, usually in addition to the school to study the directing course, but also to find free time to go to the shooting, learning English speaking time, more like the water in the sponge, that are squeezed out little by little. chapter2871 who is helping her Finally it was in such a tight schedule that the day came to go to the fashion week. Olive, Ive already booked the tickets, the time may be bought a little early, its tomorrow morning at 7:30. Elio spoke while looking through his phone, looking for the ticket purchase record. Olive in the previous learned that he had the opportunity to participate in the fashion week, it was thought, to take Elio together, if not told her in advance, wait until the time came to put this out, Elio really happy mouth, the whole person excited as if hit the chicken blood. Its not particrly early, I think its a pretty good time. After all, Fashion Week is held in the daytime, Olive and the girls went over, jetgged and rested for a night will be almost the same. Olives sense of time was particrly strong, and she set her rm clock early, and before it went off the next morning, she heard Elios excited voice in a daze. Olive, are you awake? Get up now! Elio ripped off Olives nket and pulled the curtain open with a tter, the sunlight instantly prated in, shining Olives eyes could not open. Olive raised her hand and rubbed her sleepy eyes, looking at Elios excited look, she wanted to p her against the wall. My rm clock hasnt even gone off yet, why are you so excited? Its not time to catch a flight either. Dont we have to get up and pack for a while? Dont look at the time is still early, do things that can be very fast, dont dy the flight. Elio said, then squatted on the edge of Olives bed blinking at her. Olive could not do anything about it, so she struggled to get up, took out her phone and looked at the time, it was just after six oclock, it seemed to be a good day, it was already bright outside so early. Look, its not even six oclock yet, and youre yelling over here, I dont know what youre in a hurry for! Six oclock? The ne is at 7:30, and its a long way from our neighborhood. Elio said after clearing his throat, said seriously: This is your first time to participate in the fashion week, we must do everything possible ah, the ne is not waiting for people, get up early is always prepared. I really convinced you, usually do not see you do things so proactive, if you have the ability to go over now, ah, see you go early, people can let you get on the ne and sit and wait? Olive and Elio talk too much, sleepiness has also been gradually dissipated in these times, had to roll over and sit up, with that rather resentful eyes looking at Elio. This is not afraid of one thing, but afraid of what if ah, if the traffic jam or something, that can dy the big thing, and ah, I saw some time ago the road and copse, in case we catch up with what to do? Elio is like that speech, the more you say the more excited, and even moved the finger, one by one to list the ident. Okay, okay, dont bullshit me, hurry up and pack your things, Ill be up in a minute. Olive let out a long sigh before she got off the bed. Still not going out? How can I change my clothes if you dont go out? Although Olive and Elio are both girls, but she still felt a little embarrassed if she had to undress in front of each other. Elio blushed and spat out her tongue, then ran out in a huff, and when she got to the door, she turned her head and continued, You have to hurry up, Ill be waiting for you outside. Olive originally nned that she would pack up beautifully and get on the nefortably, but she didnt expect Elio, the housekeeper, to be too powerful, and it didnt take long for the two of them to get to the airport, which was not even seven oclock. Even during the shooting, Olive had never gotten up so early, so she couldnt help but sleep in the lounge for a while. Compared with Olives tiredness, Elio looked much more energetic, the whole person was very excited, looking around the airport. After a few hours of flight, Olive arrived at the airport, although it was not her first time to fly, but it was her first time to go abroad, and after arriving, she felt like she had gone to a fictional world, the people around her looked so strange, with high noses and big eyes and she waspletely different. When Elio got off the ne, she lookedpletely different from before she got on the ne. Not only was she not as excited as before, she also looked a little timid. But she quickly adjusted herself, this is to participate in the fashion week, and is invited toe, the body always must be more than other peoples confidence to do. When it came time tomunicate with foreigners, Olive felt how prescient she had been in learning spoken English, Elios English was as bad as a puddle of cement dropped on the ground, unable to hold it up with her hands. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of where you want to go. The cab drove forward, Olive and Elio two people who did not speak, looking through the window outside the scenery, the buildings and people are full of curiosity about the appearance. The scenery of the street is different from their own country, the street is also very clean, in addition to the leaves there is no garbage, there is no garbage cans around, European-style buildings are always ced next to a lot of flowers, the sound ofughter from the crowd everywhere, there are also singing singers. Because they had the address, they arrived at their destination quickly and didnt waste much time on the way. Olive got up early because of the long journey, and when she arrived at the hotel, she was too sleepy to open her eyes, so she went to the arranged room and drifted off to sleep, but Elio was excited once again.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After Olive woke up and felt full of energy, she took out a few pieces of equipment and took Elio to the street. The brand was very satisfied and the person in charge who rmended her toe to the fashion week also said that they wanted her to take another exotic street photo for them on the street. The streets are not the same as at home, full of romance and ssical elegance everywhere, and every scenery is new to Olive, who has never been here before. chapter2872 old acquaintance Olives street photography was already a sure thing, and the two of them aplished this task with little effort, and the time dy was almost over. Olive, apanied by Elio, walked into the showroom and was looking around curiously when she suddenly saw an extremely familiar figure. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Olives heart is full of doubts, she turned to Elio and whispered: I have not heard anyone mention that she wille to this fashion week, but since we have met her, we should stay away from her, I do not want to have an argument with her on this asion, and I do not want her to spoil my mood. Elio nodded to Olive with a stern face, and they did not go up to talk, and quickly found their ces under the guidance of thedy of ceremony. Originally Olive wanted to hide away and pretend not to see, but who knew that just as she sat down in her seat, Alieen actually took the initiative toe over. She can be said to be the beauty of the group today, wearing a slim hollow carved white fishtail dress, feet stepped on ten centimeters of monochrome high heels, came to Olives side, and is turned head around to look around a circle, and only then opened his mouth and asked: came alone? Alieen finished her sentence with a sneer and continued, It seems that your rtionship is not very good, such an important event, you are the first time to go abroad, he actually can also be assured. Olive had long been used to Alieens provocations and didnt take her words into her heart, just ying with her phone. Elio, however, could not sit still and wanted to retort, but was stopped by Olive. Olive, why is Shane with you, do you think I dont know? Let me tell you, dont becent, one day your ugly face will be torn apart by me and Shane wille back to me once again. Weve all been reborn, how can I be any worse than you? Alieen red at Olive viciously, like a sudden hysterical psychopath. It seemed that Alieen was jealous, and although Olive didnt want to take it personally, she couldnt allow this crazy woman to talk nonsense. Oh? Is that so? You can give it a try. Alieens face turned red with anger in the face of such a dismissive answer and she turned around and went back to her seat, Olive looked at the background of her departure and was determined to find out who was behind her today. Who gave her the resources toe to Fashion Week? Elio, Olive whispered something in Elios ear, Elio nodded and walked away with a serious face. About twenty minutes or so, Elio came back, and she and Olive looked at each other. Olive, I asked around, and heard them say that it seems that a fashion editor-in-chief brought her here, named Seth. Olive heart some surprise, but the surface but no reaction, nodding after slowly spoke: Okay, I know, but you have time or go to investigate carefully, it is best to get all the ins and outs, it is also good for us. Understood. The two people did not continue to speak, seriously watching the runway, until after the evening event, Olive took Elio back to the hotel, soaking in a hot bath and then rested early, the next day is very early to wake up, want to take a good stroll in the streets. After all, this is the first time to go abroad, and still this kind of cosmopolitan city. If it wasnt for work reasons, Im afraid I wouldnt have had time to wander the streets like I did today. Olive has been curious and longing for this country since she was very young, but I never thought I would have the chance to visit this ce and have a good time. After the two of them went out and walked on the street. Only then did they really understand what it means to be a cosmopolitan city, the streets are crowded with people, everywhere is overcrowded, but their faces are full of happy smiles, looks very affable, although the surrounding are some strange faces, but even so, Olive heart also quickly gave birth to a sense of security to. Here she doesnt have to wear a mask to hide herself, she can do whatever she wants and dress however she wants. Olives first stop was at the iconic site of the Statue of Liberty, and when they were ready to leave after the tour, several men with tall horses and ck sunsses suddenly rushed out from the bustling crowd and grabbed Olives wrist and ran through the crowd. The strength gap between men and women was originally. Olive turned her head to Elio and shouted, Help me, Elio. Elio is now like a grasshopper on a hot pot, anxiously jumped in ce, for a moment simply do not know what to do, but also threw away the camera in the hands of a wild run up, trying to reach out to grab Olives arm, but her point of strength, simply can not be Olive from the hands of those few men, to pull back. Finally had to grab the other hand next to the electric pole, pulling hard. Elio and Olive two people because of the tension, palms are slightly sweaty, the two people have tried very hard to break free, but several times have failed, and even almost fell to the ground. Olive struggled while lifting her feet to kick the men wearing ck sunsses, but her kicks and punches were like small fights for the stocky men, and they didnt do anything. Until finally, Eliopletely fire, shouted and then rushed up, waving their fists, although her courage is very rare, but the strength is also on the surface, which for those few tall men, ispletely fist and leg work. Shit! One of the muscle men, spit on the ground a mouthful of spittle cursed in a low voice, and then actually kicked Elio in the leg.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Ah! Elio shrieked and was kicked to the curb. The foreign man did not have mercy, the kick was also used with full force, Elio body although the pain, but did not give up, but once again rushed up to hold the mans leg to prevent him from leaving. Olive was so frightened that the whole person was shaking and could not say anything at all for a while, and the men next to her looked at each other and pulled out a knife from their waist and stabbed Elio directly in the hand, and blood flowed in an instant. chapter2873 danger Elio! Olive shouted, if not for the fact that her hands and feet were bound, she would have rushed over to check Elios injuries. But the man saw Olive so agitated look, but not to stop the intention, instead, a kick over Elio, raised his hand and a knife into Elios stomach. The man pulled out the knife, blood flowed out along with the wound, Elio hand covering the wound lying on the ground breathing heavily, Olive tried with all her strength to break free, at this point, suddenly a figure in the distance rushed over and kicked away the man holding the knife in his hand. Olive momentary shock, and when she looked clearly at the personing is more surprised jaws are going to fall to the ground. Odell Olives face is full of disbelief, it all seems like a dream. Odell did not have time to look at Olive, busy seriously to deal with these men next to him, he wore a decent ck suit, hair is no longer as Korean as before, instead of shaving a te inch, looks clean and sharp, people are no longer as young as they once looked, the body can not see the former sunny boybel, he is indeed a lot of maturity. Be careful! Olive stared dumbfounded at all this in front of her, suddenly heard Elios cry of rm, those men have left Elio, they are now surrounding the city a circle to try to deal with Odell. The foreign men all had a small army spike in their hands, and some even rushed up tentatively, brandishing them and trying to get at Olive. Olive held her breath. This kind of scene, she has not even seen when filming, can only stare nkly at the knife, did not have time to react, was pulled away from a hand. Odell rushed up to pull Olive away, may be too anxious, a foot unstable, due to inertia, the two immediately fell to the ground. Hearing a heavy muffled grunt from beneath him, Olive hurriedly got up and pulled Odell up from beneath him. Sorry, are you hurt? Just now the two of them fell together on the concrete floor, but Olive can not feel anything, after all, there is Odell this human cushion underneath. At this time, looking at the ground, do not need to think to know, just a moment must be some pain. Odell brow locked, he said nothing, but look at the expression to know that he is not good, forehead dense sweat seeping out, Olive hurried to check up his body where there is no injury. The first thing you need to do is to get up and get out of the way. But Odell is not easy to mess with, he also fierce gaze at these men, not the least bit timid, he even took the initiative to take a few steps forward, was raising his hand ready to charge up, suddenly, not far from several wearing tight ck short-sleeved big guys. These several big men came up and surrounded these men with military spikes in their hands. Olive could not understand the situation in front of her, but watching Odell breathe a sigh of relief, she knew that she was safe next. Ill leave these men to you. Odell raised his hand to wipe a handful of blood stains at the corner of his mouth, only to see that the gang was immediately held down on the ground and beaten, Olive would have liked to see more relief, Odell turned around and said expressionlessly: Do not look, go to the hospital first. Olive then remembered that Elio was seriously injured, rushed over to help Elio, and said to Odell: Come here to help me. Okay. Faced with such a cold attitude change of Odell, Olive was a little confused. But soon, she stopped thinking about it, only to think that such a thing happened in a foreign country, if not for Odells rescue today, she and Elio would have be two cold corpses, the thought of the consequences of this, she was scared a jolt. Odell helped Elio into his own car, Olive followed the ride up, and it didnt take long to get to the hospital. With Odells help, Elio was taken to the emergency room. Olive sat on a chair in the corridor, and Odell did not leave, but the two were no longer as familiar as before, instead they could not findmon topics, the atmosphere in the empty corridor seemed so awkward, Olive thought back to what happened today, she spoke to Odell to thank him. Thank you for today, if it wasnt for you, this would have been unthinkable. Odell sighed, and for a moment did not know what to say, he spoke in a t tone and said: Lets go, you also need to treat the wounds on your body, disinfection and so on. After Olive heard his words, she looked up and said helplessly, Im not injured at all, where are the wounds that need to be treated. Although the situation just now is very dangerous, but the good thing is that Olive some Odells protection, can be said to be unharmed all over the body. On the contrary, Odell should go for a full examination, just so heavy fall on the concrete floor, superficial injuries do not matter, fear will not suffer internal injuries there is internal bleeding or something. Im fine, but sure you dont need to do a checkup? The fall on the floor must have been very painful, why dont I go with you for a checkup? Olive while talking, while approaching Odell, and even reached out to lift the clothes on his back, to see if there are any superficial injuries. Olive was just worried that Odell would get hurt trying to save himself, pulling him left and right to make sure there were no extra wounds or blood stains on his body, and only then did he let out a sigh of relief. Scared the hell out of me, Im d youre okay, otherwise I wouldnt know what to do. Olive let out a long sigh, and the heart hanging in her throat was finally put back in her stomach. Odell is always like a sullen gourd, and the old himpletely different, nothing to say, not even superfluous action, from the beginning to the end he just so quietly look at her, face is also without any expression, can not see the slightest emotional fluctuations. Olive raised her head and always felt that Odells gaze was not quite right, and her face was a little upset for a moment. In fact, in the face of such a cold Odell, Olive heart is more or less some loss, in her memory, Odell has always been a sunny and energetic boy, I do not know since when, but be so mature and stable, the face of the emotions do not show the slightest.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. This feeling, as if an old man who has been in society for many years. Even in the face of people close to him, he does not show his emotions in the slightest. Lets go, Ill take you to see the injury on your shoulder first. After a while, Odell said coldly, his voice was a bit hoarse and low, and could not hear the slightest emotion, said the words did not wait for Olive to answer, and walked in front of himself. Olive lifted his shoulder to take a look, only to find that it is indeed broken skin, really embarrassing, he just focused on checking Odells body, did not even notice that he also hung up the color. Odell is a big tall man, legs are also long, walking is more than the usual pace of people arerger than some, Olive in the back all the way after a jog to catch up with his steps. I dont know what day it is today, the hospital is crowded with people, a lot of people in line, as if winding around a long dragon, Odell walked over to stand at the end of the crowd, Olive looked at him this action heart flowing a warm feeling to. Even though Odell looks heavier and more introverted now, his kindness is still maintained as always, always bringing Olive endless care and help. So youve been staying here since you left the country? Olive asked in a low voice as she stood next to Odell. Odell looked up at the light directly in front of him and said with unblinking eyes, No, I was in London before, and I came over for some things during this time. Is it something important? Although Olive knew it wasnt good to ask someone about their privacy right out of the gate after not seeing them for so long, she just couldnt help but be curious about what had happened to Odell over the past few years. chapter2874 walk the show Odell also did not refuse to answer the question, he looked at Olive and shook his head and said, Its not much of an important time to attend fashion week, and I didnt know you were here until after I got here. Such a coincidence, I just said, how could the two of us meet here. Olive nodded her head, a little distracted. The conversation was sort of over, what should we talk about next? The two of them have not seen each other for several years, a gap has formed between them, even if they are standing across from each other, they can feel the awkwardness thates over them, no matter what they want to say, they seem to be a little too deliberate, and Odell is always like a toothpaste, squeeze a little bit toe out, others do not speak he is like a mute. This ispletely different from the former Odell, remember that time, the two of them as long as they stay together, Odell seems to have endless words, cheerful like a little rabbit, full of mind only to make Olive happy. But those things have been a few years away from now, and now the two of them seem to have switched roles, Odell has be sullen, not saying a word. Odell actually has a very high emotional intelligence when ites to getting along with people. In the past, even if Olive was quiet and didnt like to talk much, he was always able to find topics that made Olive talk, but now Olive doesnt have that ability to drive this awkward atmosphere. And again, we waited for a while before it was time for Olive to go in and disinfect the dressing, and when she had finished with the wound on her shoulder, Odell offered himself to leave. I still have some things to deal with so I cant send you back, pay more attention to safety on the road yourself, this foreign country is not like home, many things leave a private eye is always no harm. Its almost time to eat, why dont we have dinner together before we leave? Olive looked up to Odells eyes full of disappointment, so easy to meet their former friends in a foreign country, such a cordial scene is so soon to face goodbye, they still have a lot of words did not have time to say it. Well, if you have the chance, next time, I cant eat with you today, I still have a lot of things to do. Olive nodded, Odells expression was very cold all the way, but just now, his eyebrows seemed to have softened a bit. Olive sighed as she looked at Odell with a hopeful glint in her eyes, a feeling different from the one she had for Shane, but always a hole in her heart as well. Is there really a chance of thatter? Although the main purpose is work, but Olive still hope that this time, to meet with Odell at once. Odell listened to this sentence look a little unnatural, the whole person is also slightly frozen, but soon, the face returned to the previous kind of indifference. Will, and will see you again soon, do not worry. The words fell to the ground, Odell again is a deep look at Olive, then turned and left the hospital in stride. The first time Olive was happy to hear this, but in the blink of an eye, he was not able to react, Odell disappeared from his sight. Although Olive and Odell have never been more than friends, but now looking at his distant back, Olive still has an indefinable emotion that spreads quickly in her heart, after a long sigh, before continuing to walk to the hospital building, when Olive found Elio, her wounds have been dressed, the doctor is giving Elio some instructions. Fortunately, it was only a superficial wound, not a vital injury. But Elio still grimaced in pain, covering the wound and crying out with every step, not to mention being able to straighten out her back. Elio, Ive caused you a lot of trouble. You can rest in the hotel for the next two days, Ill just attend the event by myself, and well go back to China when youve recovered. Olive, while supporting Elio, admonished, walked to the gate and then reached out to greet a cab. Olive, its just a superficial injury, Ill rest for a day, and Ill be fine tomorrow. Elio was already a little lethargic, hearing that Olive will not take himself to the event, the whole person is even more speechless. Looking at Elios pretend strong look, Olive felt some want tough. Come on, whats in your mind? Do I still do not know? You dont want to go to any event with me, you just want to see a few more eyes? Dont worry, we will have the opportunity toe backter, in these two days you listen to my words, rest well, dont blindly toss and turn, the body is the essence of the revolution. Elio was poked by Olive in the heart, beaming mouth also embarrassed to say anything else, after all, or their own little life is important ah.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Elio is now in the hotel to recuperate, simply can not go out of the room door, the next activities, Olive is all alone toplete. Elio could not go with him, but he was also sweating in his heart. At Olives request, Elio had to hand over all the dresses to her. The guest walk is divided into two sessions, Olive todays group of guests there are ten people, some foreign guests have already warmed up, Olive is as the finale of the show. It is impossible to say that you are not nervous, although Olive has participated in many shows before and after, she stood up on the stage, but this is the first time she stepped on such arge stage, but since the experience of the street storm, the heart has slowly calmed down,pared to life and death, what is a difficult thing to walk a show? Its a piece of cake. The guests outfits for the show were brought by themselves, Olive also thought about it, to make a ssh in the fashion week, so that everyone remembered her name, and finally thought about it, but used the fashion views of her past life, and chose a more daring match, so as to give everyone present a sense of vision. Eventually she chose yellow and blue meet graffiti short sleeves, with this rose-red cake long skirt, with a pair of silver high heels, will be long hair high up on top of the head. This kind of exaggerated color collision dress,pared to the first few long dress gentle fairy style, friends on stage feel a little boring to look at, has long been the province of beauty fatigue, so Olive as soon as she appeared, let the people present boil up. Olive, with a confident smile on her face, stepped forward step by step with the rhythm of the music, asionally lifting her skirt with her hands to reveal her long, slender legs, and when she reached the edge of the stage, she boldly threw a flying kiss to her friends on the stage. Seeing Olive so pleased with herself on stage, Alieen gnashed her teeth with hatred. Olive, of course, took in this expression, but she did not feel angry at all, on the contrary, she was very pleased with her heart. It is her greatest pleasure to make Alieen unhappy. The first time she walked to the front of the stage to pose, Olive looked over and searched for a familiar figure in the crowd, Odell was sitting downstage in a not-so-middle position, wearing a blue suit with a ck silk tie on thepel, and his face had no extra expression when he locked eyes with Olive. chapter2875 daydreaming Because of the previous get together, Olive is not surprised by Odells indifferent look, she again showed a bright smile before slowly exiting the field. When Olive returned to the audience after the show, there were already many Chinese reporters waiting for her. When Olives figure appeared in front of her eyes, those reporters even took the microphone and surrounded her with a waterfall. Because Fashion Week is an international stage, so everyone standing here must speak the worldsmonnguage, Olive has taken this factor into ount beforeing, so her oral training is still fluent. I really didnt expect Miss Olives English to be so good. Olive answered all the questions calmly, with a polite smile on her face, so that even the gossipy reporters couldnt pick any problems. Sheughed softly before saying calmly: Its nothing, I have studied well before, of course, thanks to our countrys college entrance examination system, otherwise I wouldnt be able to speak English so well. Miss Olive, you are too modest, there are so many people who take the entrance exam in our country every year, but its the first time I met someone who speaks so well as you. After remembering, there was even more unstoppable praise inside his eyes, and those reporters around him nodded their heads. This is of course also work, need a big stage like fashion week, we must not give the country shame is. Olive softly finished, then waved his hand to those reporters, just want to leave and rushed over several national reporters carrying cameras. After waiting for all of them to finish their questions, Olive lowered her head and nodded slowly to them, saying, Im really sorry everyone, there are still activities backstage, Im afraid I have to go first. These journalists have been on the international stage, they didnt say anything and even smiled at Olive, then gave way to ane to let her out. Olive slowly walked towards the backstage with her heels on her feet, and stood next to the audience and scanned around, and there was no one in the seat where Odell was sitting. Odell promised to meet with Olive soon, but when the fashion week was over Olive did not see him again, and the next few days of work she did not even see anyone. After everything was over, Olive took Elio, who was almost recovered from her injuries, back home slowly. Because of participating in the fashion week, Olive has not had much time to look at the domestic online entertainment trend, and only after she and Elio returned to China did she feel that she was finally in touch with society again. The previous fashion week footage has now been released to the outside world, Olive then the runway video is on the Inte set off a furor, her runway clothes are thousands of girls are crying out for the same model. Oh my God, Olive simply for our country to win the glory, she is on the t-stage ispletely have the king style! In addition, where in the end did you buy that dress? How so good, that dress is simply my heart, but I have looked all over the also did not find a with the model, so I want to beg Olive to publish the supplier ah! I really didnt expect Olive to be able to speak English so fluently, just after taking a college entrance exam, it was only half a year ago, but she has made such a drastic change! Im really crying, Im an English major who doesnt even speak as well as she does, how can I be a person in the future? Other than that, this set of clothes must be on fire, how so good-looking, this version of this fabric, ah, if I can touch a touch of death is worth it! Of course, if there is a sale on the market, I will definitely be the first to buy! Olive and Elio came home and did not do anything, two people upied a piece of sofa, sitting on it and flipping through thements below. It was only after watching the video of the show that Elio shouted at Olive, thinking that she hadnt been there that day and that she had lost a lot of money! Olive did not say anything, just a mysterious smile on her face, this time to participate in the fashion week,pletely is to raise their own ss, even her Twitter followers number began to surge again. Although the days in New York are very happy, but the body fatigue is also unimaginable, Olive cleaned up after slowly rolled into the nest and began to catch up on sleep, abroad for a few days she still have to fall back on jetg, not to mention that tomorrow will continue to shoot again. The next day Olive got up early and arrived at the Twin flowers set. The staff around her were very enthusiastic about her, and they all said that Olives participation in Fashion Week was a great sess for her country. Olive responded with a smile while capturing the look on Alieens face, only to see her sitting not far away, grunting and then turning her back. Im afraid the public is more favorable to themselves these days, so Olive heart also have a few more bottom, today when shooting the scene she is not affected by any, the whole scene down to shoot a breath did not rest. After the morning scene was shot, Lane even picked up the trombone and roared a few good words. Olive and the crew were soon off the set, and immediately a crew member went to organize the props, while she and the lead actors went off the set to rest and wait for the next scene to start shooting. Olive walked down with her costume and found a chair to sit down steadily. She was picking up a fan to fan herself when she felt an unkind gaze hovering over her face.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She looked up and found that the staff around her had more than a little inquisitive eyes, looking at herself with a little smirk on her face, and Olive turned her back to find Alieen giving herself a vicious re. This is all too unusual, she put down the fan to stand up, just as soon as she turned her head to see Shane standing firmly behind her, holding arge pocket of snacks. Ah! What brings you to the set? The surprise came too unexpectedly, Olive simply did not suppress their emotions, stood up and said loudly to Shane, but also ran forward to take his hand, the pocket containing snacks are all their favorite. Because of a weeks dy in attending fashion week, plus the next day back home to continue filming, so Olive total count and Shane have not seen each other for a number of days. chapter2876 Dr. Franser Shane had a smile on his face and came up and even scratched the bridge of Olives nose with his hand.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. I just missed you a bit, so I came over. After saying that, he held a snack in one hand and took Olives hand in the other, pulled her to sit on the chair next to him, opened another packet of snacks and then whispered to her: Ive seen the video of you going to New York Fashion, you are really very good. This time to participate in the fashion week for Olive is indeed another big promotion, since she returned to China congrattions from all sides, of course, in which she felt the most useful is Shanes words. Thats right! You dont even know whos going to Fashion Week, how can I not be good when Im on stage! Olive raised her head and said proudly to Shane, and even touched her nose with her hand. The two of them have not seen each other for a long time, and they are talking like nobodys business. Olive has been dancing to Shane and talking about all the things that happened to her on the way to the fashion week, and she isughing while talking, and even the staff on the side are throwing their eyes at them. Im afraid that because the two people chatted too much to forget, even Lane did not interrupt, just waiting for Shane to get up and say goodbye before he came to inform Olive to continue shooting the next scene. Olive put down her snacks, stood up again and patted her robe, turned her head and saw Alieen staring at herself with a cold, dark gaze, as if she could not wait to be eaten alive. Shanes sudden appearance was like a happy pie in the sky for Olive, and she didnt put much emotion into anyone elses body. Now when she noticed Alieens gaze, her back was a bit chilly, and Alieens jealousy was bared to her eyes. But after so much experience, if her eyes could kill, Olive would have killed Alieen a thousand times, she raised her head and ruffled her hair before calmly and calmly passing by Alieen. Olive! Olive was just about to walk onto the field when she heard Alieens sharp, angry yell from behind her. Olive turned her head to look at Alieen, the corners of her eyes slightly raised indifferent: What do you want? Heh! Of course I do, and Im telling you, dont get too cocky right now! Dont think that just because youre with Shane now, youre going to be a phoenix, just dream about it! His parents cant approve of you! Alieen said slowly, but also stood up and pressed Olive step by step, her face was ugly to the extreme, her features were also grim, indeed jealous women are the most ugly in the eyes of others. Youll never get Shane in your life! Olive, after hearing her words, just felt a little amused, she looked at Alieen like aplete wretch and couldnt bear to tell her that Shanes father had now agreed to his business. She couldnt bear to tell her that Shanes father had given his consent. Whats more, as the head mother of the family, Canes was not in Shanes eyes at all, so what could she do if she agreed or not? Olive used her hand to hold up her sleeve, her face was calm, she looked up at Alieen and said with a smile: You have a funny way of talking, his parents dont agree to us being together, do they agree to you being in their family? Olive, of course, knew what Alieen had in mind. She had been befriending Canes from the beginning to the end, and probably wanted to take advantage of the wind to get into Shanes bed. After hearing her words, Alieens face immediately turned blue, gritted her teeth and tried to speak, but opened her mouth and said nothing, and finally just grunted and crossed over to Olive, and even hit her hard with her elbow. Even from Alieens thin back you can see how angry she is, even her shoulders are shaking slightly, Olive did not take this into ount, what Alieen did was just because of jealousy, and she just got what she wanted. Cut! They were soon on set, but it was only a few minutes into the shoot when Lane shouted through the trombone. Im afraid its because of the psychological impact that Shanes visit to the ss has had on Alieen, and she yed erratically in the next scene, looking at others with a foul face and showing jealousy from time to time. Alieen, what the hell is wrong with you? Its been so long, havent you gotten into shape yet? The first time Lane patiently exined a few words to Alieen, but several times she did not get into the mood, Lane even pointed his nose at her and cursed. When she was scolded in front of so many staff members, Alieens face became ugly even if she had thick skin. In the eyes of the people next to her is probably sincere apology face good, but from Olive this angle to see, but from time to time can see Alieen face distorted expression. This person should not be schizophrenic, how a moment a face, let people are a bit caught off guard. Start! After cursing at her, Lane went back to the camera and shouted again with the tannoy. After being scolded for a while in front of so many people, Alieens acting skills rebounded a bit, but she was always a bit distracted, but the scene was finally barely over. After all the mornings scenes were shot, Olive went down to the set and prepared to eat her lunch box with the crew, before she opened her lunch box she heard her cell phone ringing, and the two big words bouncing around on it turned out to be Elio. Olive put down her fork, slowly walked to the door and leaned against the wall and picked it up. Im at the front door of the set right now, so hurry up ande out for a minute. Elios voice sounded a bit morezy, he couldnt be up to anything, otherwise howe he didnte to Olive at this break in the day? Olive quickly hung up the phone and then jogged to the front of the set. Even from a distance, she could see Elio under the big tree outside the sets gate. This guy is nowzily leaning on the edge of a chair, and even more so, he is pressing his temples with his hands. Whats wrong? Why do youe to me now? The doctor told you to go out less these two days? Why dont you rest more ande to me? Olive went over and looked at Elio and said to her in a scolding voice, and sat down together on the edge of the chair. chapter2877 Editor-in-Chief Elio did not say anything, slowly opened his eyes and looked at Olive andined a bit more. Oh, Im tired of staying at home, Im not familiar with the foreign country, so I dont want to go out, but now that Im back home, why dont you let me go out? I cant sit still for a day, so I came out to look around when I had time, and the matter you asked me to inquire about before hase to light. Elio opened his soda bottle after he finished speaking and gulped it down several times. Olive had asked Elio to find out why Alieen had been brought to the fashion week, how could she have entered such a big international stage with her status and no outstanding works? Olive came forward and whispered to Elio: Tell me quickly, what exactly did you inquire about? She was actually really curious about who exactly helped Alieen go to the fashion week and how it was so powerful. I found out that Seth was the editor-in-chief of Youth, and guess who owns Youth? Olive was listening to the story, but Elio suddenly started to sell the story, she was about to speak, Elio once again preempted: The Youth magazine is actually owned by Canes. When she heard her say this, Olive was silent, and she now understood how things were really like. So Canes was the one who supported Alieen to attend the fashion week? Although Olive had seen Canes and Alieen walking together many times before, she dismissed the suspicion that the two of them would collude. Because Canes and Alieen two peoples identity background, social status is too big a difference, she really can not figure out to Canes such a rich noblewoman will help a country girl out. She couldnt figure out why a woman like Canes would help a girl from the countryside. Whats more, Canes is a very scary person, Shane said, like how she would help Alieen for no reason, not to mention the fact that the two people are the same sex and cant have any rtionship. Olive couldnt figure out what had brought the two of them together to make Canes do everything she could to help Alieen and send her to the fashion week stage. You guessed right, and it turns out it was Canes who helped her get there. Elio nodded, and then added, But I still havent found out why Canes helped her. Olive has also been thinking about this question, after pondering for a while, an idea suddenly came to her mind, but before she could say it herself Elio reacted once again. You said the two of them together is not to deal with you, right? Elio finished and then touched his leg with his hand, his eyes constantly scanned around, more like Sherlock Holmes began to analyze it. You listen to me first, I say so ispletely based on, Canes now look at you very badly, that Alieen us not to mention, she is anxious to get you out of the entertainment industry, think about the enemy of the enemy is a friend, so the two of them together is probably to deal with you! After Elio finished, he touched his chin with his hand and took a step forward and looked at Olive with wide eyes and said with a smile: Olive, do you think what I just guessed is right? Your brain finally came into y, I just thought so. After Olive finished, she stroked Elios head like a pug, and reminded him: You see, you can still follow my sister and have meat to eat, how could you think of this before? Elio pped Olives paws away from her head with her hand, and gave her another white look. Forget it, I will not talk to you, I still have to go out to wander around, anyway, I brought the words to the, you yourself in the future to be more careful, if the previous one Alieen we still deal with over, but now add a Canes future trouble can be big. After saying that Elio took a long breath, then turned around and left in stride, Olive watched Elio until his back disappeared in front of his eyes, only slowly and dully back to the lounge, gulping at the boxed lunch that was about to get cold. Time flies, not long to the afternoon shooting time, Olive their first scene in the afternoon is shooting, suddenly heard not far from a burst of intense apuse, she and Alieen two people can not help but turn their heads over. Olives eyes immediately lit up when she saw that Dr. Crayson, the previous filmmaker of Twin flowers, hade to the scene. Dont be distracted, everyone continue. Dr. Lane took the tannoy and shouted, and Olive quickly got back into the role. Dr. Crayson looked very benevolent, he slowly paced behind Lane, said nothing, just stared at the camera screen, and from time to time cast a nce to Olive them. Although he is not much of a man, seems very easy-going, but naturally we can not pretend not to see anything, the atmosphere in the crew obviously serious a few points, even in the side of the rest of the actors are not as usual as giggling and chatting, just holding the script in their hands, carefully watching the people on stage filming.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. All the time all the people are staring at them filming, even Olive feel nervous a few points, but the more to this situation they have to be in danger, she took a deep breath and immediately entered into their own state, began to forget to perform. This scene was quickly filmed, Olive they did not speak, just quietly standing in ce waiting, and do not know whether to rest or continue the next scene. Lets take a break. Lane put it down after shouting at the field with a tannoy, turned his head and started talking to his elderly father. Olive was already at the intermission, but her emotions hadnt detached from the scene that quickly, her whole body was dull and droopy, and she had a few moments of energy. She slowly walked under the awning and took a sip of water before feeling a little morefortable in her heart. Olive had nothing to do but pick up the script and watch the next episode, but every now and then she felt eyes sweeping across her face. When she turned her head, she found Dr. Crayson looking at herself nkly for some reason, and there was a bit of hidden surprise in her eyes. chapter2878 Another old friend Olive, though puzzled, said nothing. She nodded gently to Dr. Lane, and was just about to turn around when she saw Lane waving at her. She walked up slowly, first with a smile on her face and said hello to Dr. Crayson before turning her head to speak to Lane. Hello, Dr. Crayson. Director, did you call me here for something? Is there something wrong with myst performance? I didnt ask you toe here, but my father wants to talk to you. Lane nodded and lifted his chin to gesture twice at Olive, who was standing across from Dr. Crayson with a smile on her face. Olive turned her head to look at Dr. Crayson, the surprise on her face was not hidden at all, she really couldnt imagine what such an internationally famous director could have asked for herself.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Dr. Crayson, what do you want to see me about? Dont be too nervous, I just think your performance was very good, your posture and movements are especially like an old friend of mine. Dr. Crayson first showed a kind smile on his face, let Olive rxed before continuing to speak. This is not the first time Olive heard this kind of words, she always felt that this matter has some origin with herself, just heard Dr. Craysons words, the heart is a thud. Like an old friend of yours? Olive could not help but repeat, like Dr. Craysons friend should also be extremely good people, how can she be like his friend? Dr. Crayson nodded gently after hearing it, and after another long sigh, he said slowly: I think when you were performing just now, your demeanor and movements and the emotions between your eyebrows were especially like Oshnar. You should know her, she is the lead actress of the Twin flowers I shot before, you and her eyebrows are really too simr, not only look alike, but also have a few simrities. Olive breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that Dr. Craysons words were an affirmation of her acting skills, after all, who didnt know Oshnar, a well-known actress both at home and abroad. Then Ill take that as apliment. Olive spat out her tongue after she finished speaking, looking a little more girlish and yful. This instantly made Dr. Craysonugh even more, and only after he finishedughing did he slowly continue speaking, with a bit more sadness between his eyebrows. She is really very good, I have been in the directors circle for so many years, she is the only actress I am impressed, no matter what the role, as long as her interpretation,pletely as if alive, before she shot Twin flowers really left an indelible impression, that image role is too much It was so vivid. Olive is also listening to the head, Dr. Crayson finished speaking and suddenly sighed a long sigh, said to them some sad: like her so good people should have had a better development, but unfortunately because of a love word dyed life, did not expect to meet a scum man in the end, so the life was wasted. Scum? Olive some curiosity, and some doubts rhetorical questions said. But Dr. Crayson seems to be dragged into some unpleasant memories, waved his hand and did not intend to continue to say more. Forget it, there is no use talking about it now, let bygones be bygones. Then he turned his head and looked at Olive with a benevolent look on his face and said, I think you really have her style back then, I hope you can continue to work hard and try to bepared to Oshnar one day. Olive nodded, thanking this elder from the bottom of her heart for her encouragement. I know, thank you very much for these words today. Well, I wont take up any more of your time, so hurry up and get some rest. Zheng Yuan waved his hand to Olive with a smile on his face and told her to hurry up and take a rest, soon the interval will be over and everyone will start to enter into the intense shooting again. Olive slowly walked to the bottom of the awning before she could sit down, she felt a strong re on her face, she looked up and saw Alieen giving herself a vicious re. What did Dr. Crayson just want with you? Alieens facial expression twisted when she said these words, and her jealous look was exactly the same as when she saw Shaneing. Didnt you see that? Olive wasnt angry at all, she didnt feel the least bit ufortable being red at with such intense jealousy, she just responded to Alieen with a smile on her face. Alieens attack was like a punch on the soft cotton, watching Olive choke for a while even can not say out, the face has be iron blue, she finally can only from the nose inside a cold snort, and then turn their backs no longer look at Olive. Because this Twin flowers has a ssic version of the previous filming, so Lane deliberately put the pace of the whole y is very slow, he hopes to use their own efforts to hone this work, so Olive women have been rtively free, but also while attending sses and back to the crew shooting. Time drifts by like flowing water, as the weather turns colder every day, and in the blink of an eye, its already Christmas, which the country values. The wanderers have to go back and reunite with their families no matter what they have to do, but Olive is all alone and has no family at all, so she just feels a bit sad for such a reunion moment. However, the good thing is that they have lived two lives, for such things are not strange, the days of Christmas for Olive is just an ordinary long holiday. Because of the rising emotions, Olive asked Elio to put the studio aside a few days in advance, and closed the studio a few days early to let them go home for reunion. The filming of Twin flowers has also reached the key part, Olive and their crews location has also changed to the next city, because the tickets are not easy to buy, and because of the dyed journey, so she did not go back to Srimery, but just stayed in the city to spend a lonely Christmas. In fact, she had considered spending Christmas with Shane, but Shanes situation was different from her own, as he had parents. If Olive went back now, maybe Shane would have to sneak out again to spend Christmas with her, and maybe nso would have a problem with that. chapter2879 two kilowatt bulbs Whats more, its the moment to get together and whats the matter, Olive thought about it for a long time and finally left it, listening to his decision to stay with the crew for Christmas. In addition to Olive, Alieen also only stay in the crew to spend Christmas together, Tatum has died, they both have now be fatherless and motherless orphans, there is no ce to go back to. The crews work stopped a few days before Christmas Eve, and some people went back to their hometowns for a reunion, so Olive and the others had to stay here for a few more days of vacation, like an ordeal and like a rare rxation. The Christmas Eve day arrived very quickly, almost five oclock when Olive was still drowsy in sleep and heard the crackling of firecrackers outside. Thest of her sleepiness evaporated with the sound of firecrackers, Olive did not turn over and get up nor did she go out to join in the fun, she justy in bed and stared nkly at the ceiling. Time has passed so quickly that it has been more than two years since she was reborn, and Christmas 2013 seems to be a little colder than usual, and there are only a few years left before the ident in her previous life, 2017. She slowly rolled over and walked to the washroom to clean herself up before going out to see what Christmas Eve was really like. The hotel, which was usually full of people, now has few residents, and there are only a few business travelers besides Olive and the others. The day of Christmas Eve was much livelier than usual, with all the families out shopping in big bags, Olive walked outside with her hands in her coat pockets, feeling cold and lonely. She had thought she had spent many Christmases alone, and now seeing these scenes would not be shocking, but looking at the smiles on peoples faces, she suddenly felt that she had nothing to look forward to in this world, as if everything had isted her from it. Im afraid that because of her own thoughts, Olive always felt that the groups of people next to her were always casting strange nces at her. A strong sense of sadness came over her like a tidal wave, Olive stood on the street and could not walk, if her parents were still alive, I am afraid that now also like their reunion happy, but all this is just nothing. She had nned to treat herself for the first few days, but Olive was not interested in looking at the various Christmas-rted items, and did not even eat much breakfast, so she just shrugged it off and went back to the hotel to watch the show. She paid for her meal and stood up to go back to the hotel slowly, when she turned her head and saw Shane standing outside the transparent ss wearing a woolen coat, with a doting smile on his face looking straight at her. Olive was so happy that she rushed out of the breakfast store and rushed towards Shane standing outside the door, feeling that her vision was blurring and her tears were like water that had been opened. Olive didnt even bother to wipe her tears, she opened her arms and rushed into Shanes embrace, suddenly she found her own sense of belonging, as if there was always someone to shield her from the wind and rain of this world in the sea of people. Youre not home for Christmas, why are you here? Olive stretched out her hand and hugged Shanes strong waist, her tears were wiping at the top of his shirt, and even her voice was a bit hoarse and pouting. Shane reached out and touched Olives back as if to soothe her, and teasingly teased her by saying: Whats wrong? Are you still unhappy looking at me today? Olive was overwhelmed by the great happiness, buried in his chest did not say anything, Shane even pushed her back a little. Forget it, it seems Id better go back, people dont wee me, then I wonte either. Dont! Olive hurriedly reached out and hugged Shanes waist tightly, although she knew it was just a joke, but her heart was lifted with the words. How can I not be happy, I tell you, Im so happy right now I cant wait to tell the world how happy I am! Olive definitely didnt mean it as a joke, she felt like a floating duck in a sea of people before she was alone, but after meeting Shane she felt like she suddenly had a home again. I know, I know youre happy now. Shane stretched out his hand and touched the back of Olives head hard, and with one push he swept her heavily into his arms, his chin against the top of her head and whispered: I was just kidding, how could I leave you today for New Years Eve? Olive feels that she is finally no longer alone, in this family joy, three or two days she also found her own other half, they two did not say anything, did not do anything, just standing on the street side of each other gazing at each other. Thest is to have a hang no hang chat for the Christmas feelings, in the next person to hear the fear of some irrelevant words, but Olive but feel very happy, as if a long time has not been like today so happy. Wont your family have a problem with youing to see me out of the blue today?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Olive sitting in the passenger seat, with hands tightly buckled seat belt some nervous asked Shane. After all, today is not any other day, like Christmas Eve this day or the whole family stay together is better. You dont have to worry about these things, we have a lot of people in our family, and we dont pay special attention to this kind of Christmas, and every year people cant afford to get together, plus there is no atmosphere, we all want to do their own things. Shane looked ahead and turned his head with a smile on his face and whispered to Olive: They wont have a problem with it, not to mention Im not spending Christmas with anyone else today, Im spending Christmas with my future wife. The first time Olive was still a little worried, after listening to Shanes words the stone hanging in her heart finally fell to the ground, suddenly someone to apany themselves, she was like being wrapped in warmth, the whole way to look at the outside people are chattering and talking. They went back to the hotel rented by the crew, because of Christmas, there is no more car on the road, so Shane still drove here by himself, from Srimery to the neighboring city also to dy several hours, so Olive still mandatory he rested in the hotel for a few hours. chapter2880 dogs jumping over walls The two of them were nning to go out for a reunion dinner when they were almost five oclock, and just before they closed the door they heard a click from the opposite door. Shane? Alieen saw Shane suddenly appear in the hotel, not only surprise and surprise, but also can not help but shout out loud, and then came forward to Shane starry-eyed said: Are you going to dinner now? Can you take me with you, Im bored here alone at Christmas! Alieen didnt even look at Olive from the beginning to the end, treating her like air and firing charm shells at Shane. Im afraid Ill have to disappoint you then, Im dating my girlfriend and dont want to bring a big two kilowatt bulb. Olive was angry at this disregard, not to mention that Alieen was hitting on Shane right under her nose, how could she stand it? Olive stepped forward and stopped in front of Shane, staring at Alieen with a deadly stare, and her face did not hide her anger at all. Sister! Will you take me to eat with you? Im also an orphan now, and I really dont want to spend Christmas alone inside this hotel. Olives mouth hooked up a cold smile, this change of face is faster than a book, she did not say anything, pulling Shane turned around and walked towards the front of the corridor, not even bothering to look at Alieen. They thought Alieen was just an unscrupulous person, but they didnt expect her skin to be thicker than the corner of the city wall. Olive opened the car door just before their feet, Alieen opened the back seat door and rushed in. I dont care, you dont take me today, I have to eat with you guys. Looking at Alieens smug look, Olive almostughed at her, this person is not usually very arrogant? Wasnt she always so proud? Wasnt she so poised? Howe she didnt even care about her own face for Shane? Olive can not pull down Alieen also did not say anything more, just hands around the chest coldly look at her. Shane naturally did not want to take this two kilowatt light bulb to dinner with him, he just wanted to say something before the cup Olive to stop. Olive walked up to Alieen just coldly said: Well, then, tonight for your poor sake, lets eat together.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. If youre so shameless, then Im not to me for being rude, Ill let you smell the fragrance of love tonight! Although today is a family reunion Christmas Eve, but there are still many hotels in order to profit are open doors, Olive and they are looking for a national chain of restaurants to go in, thest is deliberately selected an elegant environment of private rooms. Alieen seems to be deliberately in front of Shane to show himself, so this meal down, she seems to talk a lot, chattering incessantly, even Olive can not help but frown. Mr. Lopez, I heard that you also lived in the countryside, so do you know the orphanage outside our vige? Alieen finished his soup, then took out a tissue to wipe the corners of his mouth elegantly, but also with a hand on the chin deadly stare at Shane said, face is also all smiles. Olive on this matter is very taboo, like a stealth bomb buried in their hearts, she thought a lot about eating to tell Shane about this matter, but thought and thought do not know how to open her mouth she is not Olive thing. It was just a pleasant dinner atmosphere immediately became tense, even the air is thinning a few points, Olive put down the spoon cold look at Alieen, do not know what she will get up to. Shane was stunned to hear this, but immediately alerted, he looked up at Alieen did not speak, lowered his head to continue to drink his bowl of soup. Olive was immediately relieved to see his reaction, since no one had started the conversation the matter might just be muddled through, but she didnt know what Alieen had in mind. Alieen yed with the spoon while turning her head to look at Olive, with an innocent smile on her face. She ended up gently stirring the soup in the bowl and said slowly to Olive: Sister do you know that orphanage? Did you go there when you were little? I dont think you had time to go there either. Olive took out a tissue to wipe the corner of her mouth, although her heart was beating fast, but her face was still a calm look. Ive never been to the orphanage, but Ive passed by it many times, why? Did you remember something, otherwise why would you suddenly ask about it. Have you passed by there many times? No, I dont know anything about it, and Ive never heard you talk about it. Alieens face showed an astonished look at Olive, with an expression as if she was using her of lying. Heh, are we two that close? Do I have to tell you everything, big and small? Olive coldly asked Alieen back, not saying anything further, and buried her head to destroy the food in her bowl. Alieen, though an insensitive one, did not continue the conversation, she just ate absentmindedly and tried to talk to Shane from time to time. But Shane ignored her, treating her like air, and picking out her favorite dishes for Olive from time to time. After the meal there was no extra entertainment, Shane was a gentleman and took Olive to the hotel. After watching Shanes car drive away, Olive turned her head and pulled Alieen to her and asked coldly: Tell me, what do you mean today? Out of his own intuition, Olive guessed that Alieen was afraid of knowing something, otherwise she could not have deliberately provoked this topic in front of Shane today, not to mention that she never cared about this matter before. She is afraid that she has caught Olive some handle, so she deliberately wants to expose her in front of Shane, then this will make Olives situation a little more dangerous. Oh, whats wrong? Are you so quick to jump on the bandwagon? Alieen is not red in the face, not jumping even more towards Olive slowly forced in, face also with disdain and mockery of the look. Ive told you before that you should not becent, and I now know exactly why you approached Shane before! You say, you now know what happened? Olive didnt have any extra expression on her face, but her heart was about to beat out of her throat. chapter2881 the future of the future Alieen dared to say that she already knew what she was approaching Shane for, did she know everything about herself that day?Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org But how did she know about it? Olives n was so seamless that no one but Ware would have known about it. Alieen stood in front of Olive and stood tall, her aura was even stronger, with a cold smile on her face, she forced Olive straight and said: You are really shameless! How dare you tell Shane that you two have known each other since you were kids? Ive never heard you talk about it. Although Alieen was asking Olive rhetorically, her expression was extremely firm and Olive could see that she already knew everything. Although Olive was shocked, she didnt let herself get confused, and after taking a deep breath she calmly asked, Heh, are you kidding me, how do you know all these things? This matter Olive the secrecy n to do a good job, that matter only she a person know the inside story, Ware also only know some of the skin, in addition to her other people simply do not know the details of this. Alieen how she could understand thoroughly, but although this Olive but still have a few fears, Alieen has always been fond of Shanes attitude, she will not catch themselves this handle, turn around to go to the secret? Alieens attitude is so sure, if she tells Shane, will Shane start to have doubts like herself? If these things are revealed, what kind of identity should the two of them continue to have? Would she lose Shane as her lover? Olives mind was now in a mess, Alieens words had triggered many chain reactions, Olive was confused by these questions for a while. Looking at Olives panicked look, Alieen was even more pleased with herself and came up to her and said with a big smile: Are you very curious now, how in the world do I know about this? After looking at it, she deliberately paused for a few seconds and watched Olives face return to that fierce expression, and her eyes were filled with coldness and jealousy. Ill be merciful and tell you today, I too have lived more than one lifetime, of course I know how things are in this! What do you mean by that? I didnt even know him in myst life, so how could you possibly know all this?! Olive opened her eyes wide and looked at Alieen in shock, in her previous life she didnt even know who Shane was, let alone have a rtionship with her, Alieen shouldnt be clear about the details of this even if she was reborn for a lifetime! Heh! I think youre confused, who told you that I must be reborn from a previous life! I lived another life after you came back to life! In the meantime, a lot of things have been messed up by you, so in the end, I have to thank you for being reborn! Alieen reached out and gathered her hair, lifting her chin with her hands on her chest to look at Olive, her gaze as cold as a viper spitting out its letters. Olive suddenly heard her words and came to his senses, no wonder Alieen recently mysterious, let a person some see not really. It turns out that she was reborn eventer than she was, and the period before she was reborn was already a time that had been changed by Olive. Olive was surprised, but she opened her mouth and said nothing. She took a deep breath and responded to Alieen coldly to see what she could say next. Its all because of you, you bitch! Its because of you that both Quincy and I got killed! But its also because of those tricks of yours that Ive been able to live again, giving me the chance to change my destiny and stop living my life in such a shameful way! Alieen finished and thenughed, her face those hideous expressions look let people some shiver. Olive caught the key message from Alieens words, she sneered and then walked forward, raising her head and ring at her fiercely. So thats how it is, I never thought I would get you and Quincy killed, do you know howfortable I feel when I hear these words now? Hahahaha! After hearing Olivesughter, Alieens face immediately turned iron blue, but momentster she returned to that fierce look. Yes! Even if you have the means to get us both killed, but whats that worth? Thirty years of river east and thirty years of river west, that has be an old story, and now that I have lived another lifetime, there is absolutely no way I will allow such a thing to happen again! Dont you think youre a little inconsistent in what you say? Since you were reborn from the future, but how could you possibly know that I liked Quincy? Olive remembered Alieens strange behavior that day, she deliberately teased Quincy in front of her face to make her angry, and even childishly asked several times whether she was jealous or not, whether she was angry or not, her act was to stimte herself, she didnt think she still liked Quincy as stupid as before, right? Olives love for Quincy was a lifetime ago when she was killed, and since Alieen was reborn from the present future, she couldnt possibly be clear about it all. All the questions came like seawater, Olive felt that her mind was getting more and more confused, she did not organize her head for a while, and even her brow was slightly wrinkled. Alieen heard Olives rhetorical question and obviously chilled at the original point, but a momentter her face was filled with chills again. I see you have problems understanding it, I said I was killed by you in my previous life, at that time I was really so upset, I did not understand why you would do to yourself, so before I died I asked you, you know how you answered me then? You told me that you had lived a lifetime longer than ordinary people, and that you had been killed by Quincy and me before. And that you had been in a rtionship with Quincy all your life, but you didnt think he would end up being a wallflower and lose under my skirt, so you wanted revenge. Alieen put it all together and turned her head to look at Olive coldly, Olive did not know what to say for a while, Alieen did know too much, the truth was on her shoulders, she felt her heart sink to the bottom. chapter2882 movie kill Heh! Dont be too shocked now, I still have something to tell you! I know all those things about you and Shane, now Ill tell you one by one slowly. Alieen sneered twice after she finished speaking, and stood there looking smug as hell, Olive was even holding her breath. For her panic look, Alieen is very used, after a sneer, slowly speak, smoothly said: You really think that only can cover the fire? Later you cheated Shanes matter still can not hide, let him know. This matter is originally a knot in Shanes heart, not to mention that he also does not allow himself to be yed by people like you to turn around, he is of course very angry, angry want to tear you to pieces, so thest is not back to abandon you. Alieen did not say anything after she finished, just slightly lowered her head to look dead at Olive, as if watching Olive suffer was her own greatest joy. If the previous things still let Olive can be stable, then this long series of words after that is like raindrops knocking on her heart, more raw some throbbing pain. Oh, what do you feel in your heart now? Is it particrly sad, particrly sad ah? Alieen hands around the chest, in a victorious posture looking at Olive, after speaking she sneered and continued: You can not be disappointed too early, this is already in the past life, I am now evene back to life, it is impossible to let you feel better, Olive we two see, I will only make you more painful than before! Oh? If you have the ability, you can try it! Olive took a long breath and put away the serious expression on her face, turned her head and stared at Alieen, and then said: If you hadnt told me these things, maybe I could have been fooled by you, but now that I know you cant get away with it! I will never allow people like you to meddle in my life! Well, lets see what happens. I dont believe youre that good! After Alieen said that, she threw her hands away and left, the high heels on the marble floor of the hotel made a crisp ttering sound, the sound always echoed in the hall, like a magic sound into Olives ears. Olive stood coldly watching Alieens departing figure, her heart mixed with all sorts of vors. After Alieens back had disappeared, Olive stood in ce and let out a long breath. The night of New Years Eve was also a bit chilly, looking at the lights outside she felt a chill for no reason. Olive slowly moved her steps towards the hotel room, while her brain was also rambling, trying to sort out the whole thing. The amount of information this evening is too huge for him to digest for a while, and since Alieen is now an even match for himself, she muste up with more favorable conditions to defeat her. If he lived his whole life again and still ended up being calcted by Alieen, then Olive would also despise himself. Olive returned to the hotel room, first turned on the hot water and slowly took a shower, the warmth immediately leapt through the skin into her limbs and bones. After returning to thefort of her bed, her heart slowly calmed down. Olive opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling, feeling as if she was floating in mid-air. She was really afraid that Shane would know that she had cheated on him, and that the matter would always be like a time bomb, counting down the hours in her mind. Olive didnt dare to think deeper, she didnt even dare to remember what Alieen had just said, would she really be abandoned by Shane in the future because of this incident? Olive considered herself a strong person, if she had never seen the light, she might not have longed for the warmth and lived in a dark ce, but because of Shanes appearance she now became afraid of loss. She cant tolerate others disrupting her life, nor can she tolerate Shane leaving. If Alieen didnt know about this, Olive might have slowly picked the right opportunity to tell Shane everything from the beginning to the end, but now she hadnt had time to make a move before her life was ruthlessly strangled. Alieen is now ced in front of Olives eyes as if it is a time bomb, Olive fears that she will suddenly one day be stimted to rush to Shane to tell. Moreover, if Alieens mouth tells the story, she may add to it, and then Shane will find it even harder to ept the truth. Olivey in bed and tossed and turned, thinking about it, she also had no good way, and finally decided to tell Shane the matter by herself. She told him everything, and then apologized to him sincerely and positively, so that Shanes heart would be morefortable, and he would forgive him for his sincere apology. Olives hand slowly moved up when she thought about it, and she even touched her cell phone to confess all this to Shane, but she never had the courage to press the key when she looked at the dialing interface. Although it was just a matter of moving her lips, but Olive felt a thousand pounds of burden on her shoulders, if Shane epted it, thats fine, if he did not ept her apology, then how to deal with this matter? Olive couldnt ept Shanes absence. Just the thought of losing him made her so sad she couldnt breathe, Olives hand gripped the phone so tightly that even her knuckles turned slightly white, she let out a long breath and copsed on the bed, even her back was covered in sweat.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She opened her eyes and looked at the snow-white ceiling, and her mind had already begun to struggle. A small person dressed in white leaned over Olives right ear and said to her slowly: You should hurry up and make a phone call, and then you wont have to suffer as much as you do now, and you wont have to worry about this getting out. Olives hand had just started to move when she saw another small person dressed in ck slowly floating to her left ear, saying coldly to herself: Are you really sure you want to tell Shane all this? If he finds out the truth, can you afford the consequences? After this call he will never be yours again. chapter2883 No one answered The two different voices in Olives mind converged, and she was so upset that she couldnt breathe, and was so irritable that she rolled over and sat up from the bed. The water was drunk in the morning and now it has be cold, the moment she drank it in even she could not help but shiver. The two different sounds were immediately washed away after the ss of cold water was poured down, Olive opened her eyes and felt like she was breathing fresh air again, her mind was empty of any thoughts. She felt she couldnt let anyone entertain her and didnt want to be threatened with anything she said next, Olive finally made up her mind that she wanted to confess everything to Shane. Although this matter may be difficult for ordinary people to ept, but Olive will definitelye up with twelve percent of sincerity to win Shanes raw materials, when the time to reduce the whole thing as much as possible to hurt. After a few gulps of cold water, Olive feltpletely clear inside her head, she opened her phone and quickly dialed Shanes number. After waiting for a while, the phone rang with a beeping sound, although the call went through but no one answered. Finally, there was a mechanical female voice: Sorry, the number you have called is temporarily unanswered, please dial againter. Originally wanted to confess Olive heard this sentence, suddenly rxed, but also quickly hung up the phone copsed on the bed, after such a dy is now early in the morning, Shane estimated long tired of sleep. This thought Olive began tofort herself, since he went to bed that tomorrow can be said, and finally she is a deep breath and began to lie in bed and sleep. Because the first night experienced too many things, Olive brain always chaotic, finally tossed and turned in bed and rolled until two or three oclock in the morning to sleep over, the next day is a rare sleep a lump, and then woke up when it was about to bete. She now where there is still time to think about those, rolled over and quickly cleaned up a couple of times and rushed to the set, on the way even did not eat breakfast, let alone take time to call Shane. The crews work didnt let up, and they were ready to continue shooting from the next day. Olive finally arrived at the set after running and jogging, but she arrived a few minutester than the scheduled time. However, because the atmosphere of Christmas was so strong, even Lane, who was never very good-natured, didnt say much and just told Olive to get ready for the shoot. Twin flowers film shooting fromst year to this year, the year is finallying to an end, after this scene is finished today, the whole film will be finished. In the morning, the film will be finished, and in the afternoon, the main actors of Olives group will have to go to the Running Man show to promote the film, which is rtively mysterious to the outside world. In order to control the rhythm of time, so Olive they simply did not have an interval, directly in one breath the entire film to shoot. Only after Dr. Lanes card was released did the crew erupt in apuse, and everyone couldnt help but cheer that the movie was finally over. Although Olive felt a little happy, but the heart is always like a big hand to the dead choke, she still think about wanting to confess this matter to Shane, but today is too busy, there is no time.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Olive wanted to make a phone call to Shane while everyone was packing up to celebrate, but a few actors she knew well called her over just as she was about to move. She finally put her phone back in her bag with a long sigh of helplessness, turned her head and smiled as she celebrated the filmspletion with everyone else. Olive didnt dy much at all, and they went straight to the shooting site of Running Man in the bus arranged by the reporter. The first thing that I want to do is to have a look at the movie. The previous year Olive was dyed by many things, so it was a long time since she had filmed this variety show, and when she went to see those familiar faces in front of her again, she felt a little happy. Although we havent seen each other for some days, but after a few casual conversations, we found the old feeling. Olive was about to go on stage when she received a phone call from Shane, saying that he would pick her up for lunch today. Olive sent the location of the filming location directly to Shane and waited for him quietly, after hanging up the phone she couldnt tell what emotions she felt in her heart, both rxed and a bit nervous. She finally decided to stop holding back and confess everything to Shane. Since yesterdays incident, Olive felt like she was suffering every second of every day. Before the official recording of the show began, the team had asked their resident guests to take the invited guests to do some games to warm up the room and promotemunication. At first, they just picked some simple games, such as carrot squatting and so on, mainly to test everyones reflexes, even if you make a mistake, there is no problem. Alieen has participated in Running Man before, but at that time she was just a vase with big breasts and no brains, and she didnt look good to anyone, so the group left her out in the cold this time. I dont know if its because theyve greeted each other in advance or what, but the turnip squatting has been going on for several rounds, but its still not Alieens turn. The rest of the group had big smiles on their faces, and Alieen was the only one standing awkwardly in ce, with a sarcastic smile on her face. Olive was looking at the expressions on everyones faces while pondering, when she suddenly saw Pranav giving her a wink and ncing at Alieen with disdain. She thought the matter through for a while, and her heart was more than a little warmed by the care of everyone, and more than a little touched by the indescribable. Although the carrot squat is a small game, but after a few rounds, like they are often named guests have long begun to sore legs. After the warm-up activity, Olive and the others slowly rushed to the game site arranged by the program team, waiting for the arrival of everyone could not help but exim exciting. chapter2884 What appeared in front of the crowd was a very shallow swimming pool, only now the water inside was all drained, and what reced them were piles and piles of thin mud. The crew is too good ating up with ideas, this mud puddle must be exciting! Pranav went up to look at the pool, turned his head to Olive and they just said excitedly, and then touched his nose, proudly said: But I just like the excitement. The guests of this issue looked at the mud puddle are a little scared, more afraid to go up, as the resident guests, Olive is followed by a couple of words to fire up the atmosphere at once.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Well, dont be afraid, lets take a look at the rules of the game set up by the program team is how. Hrithik Painuly, as the oldest brother inside the resident guests, stood up first and said. In fact, although this mud pool game looks horrible, but the rules are very simple, we are now a total of ten people, each in five groups, two people together to go to the mud pool race. In order to ensure the effect of the program and the enthusiasm of everyone involved, so we must all go into the mud puddle, the most central ce is a high tform ced by the program team, then everyone must stand first to that high tform, to which group first up first to win. But everyone should listen to the rules I just told you, is to ensure that two people stand together on the high tform, the group of games is considered to be over, even if you stand up alone. After Hrithik finished, everyone was nodding and even more turned around to draw lots together for grouping. Olive every time the luck of the draw is very good, this time not surprisingly and Magan Bi two people together, for such a result she is very satisfied, Magan although a young boy, but very caring for themselves, do the game is also very motivated. And more coincidentally, Alieens pairing this time is surprisingly the same as thest time they participated in the show, she did not say anything, but Tej Bindal did not have a good look, but also frowned at Alieen is a face of helplessness. Olive, the resident guests, of course, know what kind of person Alieen is, and one or two of them are floating over to Tej with sympathetic eyes. They were only pretending to be peaceful for the sake of the shows effect, but in fact, who doesnt know what kind of person Alieen is in private, they all want to throw their faces at her. Olive did not even hide her face when they made these expressions, and cast a disgusted look at Alieen in front of her. In the past, Alieens temper would have risen up and pointed her finger at their noses, but this time she swallowed her anger and put on a polite and ingratiating smile. Alieen slowly moved her steps and walked up to Tej, smilingly whispered to him: Tej is really sorry, Im afraid I have toe over to bother you again, you must not dislike me. After she finished speaking, she spat out her tongue, showing a yful expression, turned around and stood next to Tej pinching the corner of her coat, looking just as good as can be. Originally Tej wanted to pretend not to see Alieen, but after hearing her words, he could not save his face and gave her a forced smile. Youre wee. After saying that, none of them opened their mouths, leaving Olive and the other permanent guests to look at each other. Why did he suddenly change his attitude so quickly? Although Olive was a little surprised, she was not too surprised, after all, Alieen was not the same silly vase as before, and such a change was expected. In addition to Olive and the others, the rest of the permanent guests and invited guests have formed their own groups. The mud puddle game was verypetitive at the beginning, and it was the first time for everyone to y this exciting game. Although Alieen came to the show this time to be both polite and somewhat ingratiating, her previous impression was too deep, and no matter what, the other permanent guests, represented by Hrithik, never gave her a good look, and even from time to time, they secretly tripped. Either Alieen was dragged down by them just after she climbed on the tform, or Tej deliberately dragged her feet and did notpete, as if everyone had the intention of not letting Alieen make a name for herself in the show. If Alieen is the one who is targeted, Olive is the one who is favored by everyone. The big brothers not only secretly push her up, but also clear the obstacles beside her from time to time, so the first round of the game Olive and Magan won very quickly with little effort. The mud puddle game was a novelty, but still rather physically demanding, except for the first round which Olive won, the remaining two rounds were won by the gold yers, Hrithik and the invited guests from the resident guests. The three rounds were soon over, and the mud puddle was over. Everyone had climbed up from the pool, but Pranav Choudhary was still stuck in it, and yelled at Hrithik for a rematch. Forget it, you cant win me, you have this spare time to go read your English masterpiece, no matter how many times you y, the result will not change. Hrithik joked to Pranav as he stood by the pool with his arms crossed, and by the time it was dark, the variety show was finally recorded for the day. She was so sore that she felt like she had been run over by a heavy truck and couldnt even lift her arms. She leaned against a tree for a while before she felt the slightest bit of strength, and was about to get on the shows bus to leave when she saw a familiar ck Bentley slowly drive up to her. Olives love affair was well known to all the big brothers of the program team, so they did not ask her to get on the bus again, but just teased each other a few times before getting on the bus and leaving. Olive had a smile on her face, looking at Shanes car just felt some warmth, she looked up when the bus had slowly driven away from her front, blinked and could still see Alieens malicious eyes, but Olive blinked again when the car had disappeared without a trace. Shane came down from the Bentley after it was parked and stood in front of Olive, stroking her head and saying, Why are you so tired from recording the show? chapter2885 find her Olive was still trying to stand up, but to her surprise, the sky suddenly spun around and Shane picked herself up with a violent force. I cant help it, I just finished shooting the movie, and I have to record a variety show this afternoon to promote it, so I dont have any free time in between. Olive let out a long sigh after she finished, and wrapped her arms around Shanes neck. She now gently fell into Shanes arms, raised her head and could still see his three-dimensional deep features, in the dim light and shadow, Shanes whole person looked more and more attractive, even Olive could not help but look a little intoxicated. She stared hard at Shanes side face, even afraid that she would disappear if she blinked, and at the same time her heart was caught in a thousand struggles, what should she do next, should she tell him the story, but can she really bear the result? Whats wrong, think about me too much? Youre looking at me with such fascination. Shane turned his head and looked at Olive with a faint smile, and teased her a little, and a lot of pink bubbles sprang up in the air between the two of them.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Olive could not bear to interrupt such a scene, and had to secretly resolve to tell Shane about the incident after dinner, even if the result was not satisfactory, she could still keep thest warm memories. Olive quickly came back to her senses, and the hand that wrapped around his neck got even harder. Its not because youre good-looking, you hook me up every day. After saying the words, even Olive herself felt a little embarrassed, but also a force from Shane to the arms jumped down, three or two steps to the door, open the car door to get into the car itself. Through the rearview mirror Olive can obviously see Shane standing there with a helpless smile, but his eyes do not lie, it is full of doting. Olive skimmed her eyes, closed them a little sadly, and by the time Shane got into the car, she was back to her beaming self. What are we having for dinner tonight? Whatever your wife wants to eat, Ill eat it for you. Shane fastened Olives seatbelt and stretched out his finger to give her nose a doting scratch. Olive has always liked to eat something spicy and numb, although her body condition is not as good as before in the countryside, but she always felt that the cheese pot is able to give her strength, no matter what words, after eating the cheese pot can be spilled out. Cheese pot! You said I can eat whatever I want, so lets have cheese pot tonight! Shane and Olive are like twopletely different existences, he usually focus on health, for these full of smoke and fire food has never been much like. Dont say anything, you cant refuse me, you said I can eat whatever I want, not to mention that we agreed to eat at least once a month, you see now half a year has passed and I have not eaten cheese pot, and now this time to eat cheese pot how lively ah, Christmas should have this atmosphere! Olive was afraid that Shane would reject her, so she cracked up like a bean, trying to shut him up. You, what do you want me to say? I didnt say I wouldnt let you eat the cheese pot. Shane slowly reduced the speed of the car, turned his head to look at Olive full of helplessness, more than a bit of tears andughter. Once a month to eat, then okay, today as you wish. In fact, although the two of them have been together for most of the year, but seriously only once ate cheese pot, because can not think of the rest of the good ce to go, Olive they finally came to the previous deep alley cheese pot. Im afraid that because of Christmas, the business of the cheese pot store is particrly good, the feeling is full of fireworks, Olive dragged Shane and hurriedly walked in, standing in the inside is unable to resist a sneeze. The sound of people talking everywhere, the sound of bubbling shabu-shabu cheese pots, and the smoky environment immediately drew people into the smoky atmosphere of life. Olive ordered a lot of her usual favorites, and took into ount Shanes taste by ordering some lighter food for him. The two of them were staring at the bubbling cheese pot waiting for the food to be served when they suddenly heard a crisp ringing sound. It was Shanes cell phone that rang, and he didnt pick it up quickly enough. When he pulled it out and saw the caller alert, his brow furrowed slightly, and he looked a little panicked between his eyebrows. Okay, I understand, Ill be right over. His tone is very anxious, as if something big has happened, his face also became iron blue, unlike just that gentle can drip water. Olive felt a tightness in her heart when she looked at him and put down her fork and said anxiously, Whats wrong? Is something wrong? My father has a sudden attack and is now in the hospital, and the situation is very urgent. After Shane finished speaking, he reached out his hand and took Olives palm and said apologetically, Im afraid I cant eat with you today. Otherwise, you can take a taxi back after dinner and give me a call when youre done. Olive now where there is still a mind to eat ah, backhandedly held the palm of Shane, looked at him directly said: No, I am now with you to go over. Shane did not say anything, looking at Olive is silent for a short while, and finally is directly pick up the coat and hold Olives hand, and quickly run to the door. The two of them soon arrived at the hospital, nso in the emergency room has not yet been sent out, only toe and go in a hurry doctors and nurses, Ocan back against the wall, frowning, face all impatient look. You should say something, what should we do from now on. Canes, standing next to Ocan, said in a cold voice, and slowly turned around and walked to the chair and sat down gracefully. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Shane ran up to Ocans side and said anxiously, How is he? Olive had never seen Shane as panicked as he was today, and his face was full of worry. Ocan is also a rare good temper today, said to him anxiously: We do not know now, the doctor just said that the situation may be critical. chapter2886 indifference After the words were said, Ocan did not speak, sat down next to the chair and buried his head. They waited in the corridor for more than two hours before nso was slowly pushed out by the nurse, his body covered with a thin white quilt, his face was waxy without a trace of blood, his lips were pale with dry skin, the whole persons vitality was like being drained out of the general. Shane and Ocan surrounded the doctor, and the two of them started asking him about the operation. Olive sat at the head of the bed and looked at nso, who was so vigorous in the past, and suddenly there was an inexplicable feeling in her heart, she couldnt say what it was, she just felt that human life was too fragile. Canes did note up to visit nso, just carrying his delicate handbag, sitting on the sofa far from the bed with his legs crossed, no much expression on his face, just numbly watching all this, like a cold-eyed outsider. Olive raised her head and skimmed her twice before turning her head away, no wonder so many people say that Canes is not an easy light, people like her have no feelings in the end ah? nso and her although Im afraid there is not much affection, but the two people have been doing so many years of the face of the couple, to the life and death of the moment she can stay away, this ispletely a cold-blooded animal. Not long after Shane and Ocan two people came in slowly, each sitting on the edge of the bed looking closely at is nso, are anxiously waiting for him to hurry to wake up. Dad! No one in the ward said anything, filled with a dead silence, Olive sat beside Shane and took his hand, trying to give him a little relief, everyone put their heads down, suddenly this time the ward door was vigorously pushed open. Nell rushed in with a panicked look, his face full of worry, and looked into the room for a few moments before hurrying down on nsos bedside, tears and snot flowing a lot. Dad, whats wrong with you? Dont scare me! After the surgery, nso has been in a deepa, Olive and the others did not know when he would wake up, they could only wait slowly, Nell shouted a few times, only to see nsos eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and then the eyelids slowly raised. Theres nothing wrong with me. After nso opened his eyes, he first looked around the room nkly before locking his gaze on Nells face and saying softly to her, his voice very soft and slow, as if he was out of breath. Im afraid that because of the recent surgery, he is now very weak, and after he finished speaking, he did not have the strength to continue to speak. Shane and nso both panicked on the side of the hospital bed and asked nso about his health, nsos frown slowly rxed, his face is also full of relief, but also difficult to pull the corners of his mouth, to them a soft smile. Do you have a will or not? Canes stood up, stepped on high heels slowly walked to the hospital bed, looked at nso from above and said anxiously to him: Its not at this time you still do not have a will, right? We have three children in the family, if you leave like this, they will be fighting again? After saying this, Canes paused for a few seconds and then said with a cold face to nso: Do you have your own ns if you dont make a will, do you really want to leave our big family business to Shane alone? I tell you, if you think so, then I absolutely do not agree! Canes voice was so sharp that it sounded like it was squeezing out of his throat. The ward was filled with warmth, but now it was only cold-blooded and heartless. Shane couldnt stand it any longer and turned his head to Canes and red at him. He was just about to get angry, but suddenly nsos outstretched hand gently pulled his arm.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Shane turned his head to look at nso, only to see his gray face filled with dead silence, and finally shook his head gently. Although what Canes just did was unbearable for Shane, but for the sake of nso, he did not make much of a fuss and could only swallow his anger deeply. No one in the ward said anything, and it was quiet for a few seconds, and Nell, who had just been crying with a snotty nose and a tear, suddenly turned her head to look at Olive, her face full of disgust and disgust. She even jumped up and pointed her finger at Olives nose and cursed: You bitch, what are you doing here? Im telling you, youre not qualified to ask about our familys affairs, my brother hasnt married you yet, youre so shameless toe here! Eino, you cant be so rude. Olive opened her mouth to retort, and before she could speak, she heard a weak voicee through. nso, who was lying on the hospital bed, was again bracing his strength and slowly exined to Nell: Olive she is a good child, I believe in my vision, you must get along well with her in the future. Nells face did not change because of her fathers words, but became even more angry, and her facial expression was fierce, as if she wanted to skin Olive. She finally said angrily to Olive: I really didnt expect you to be so tactful, even people like my father are fooled by your appearance. Nell pushed open the door after he finished speaking and ran out quickly, moreover making a small loud noise. nso turned his head and stared nkly at the open ward door, his face full of helplessness and sadness, and hey there for a while before slowly regaining some of his energy. Turning his head to look at Shane and Ocan two people is some anxiously said: You must remember me, must help me find her daughter, otherwise even if I die I will not be at ease. As soon as nsos wordsnded, Olive heard the sudden sound of a cup being smashed on the floor in the ward, which scared her. Canes as now is even more furious,pared to the Nell just anger is stronger than a few points. I see that you are really ghostly, that woman in the end what is good? Its been so many years since she died, and youre still thinking about her! chapter2887 you don’t want to nso did not refute her nor did he bother, he just slowly closed his eyes and tilted his head to the side, obviously he did not want to say another word to anyone, and he did not want tomunicate too much with Canes. Olive and the others could not bear to stay in the ward to stimte nso and wanted to kick Canes out, but finally they could only be patient and called the nurses into the ward before they slowly left the hospital. The short cut, Canes even picked a lot of thorns in Olive, all the way is to sneer at her. Einos right, youre not even married yet, so you really think youre the Lopezs? Olive didnt want to bother with her, just acted as if she didnt hear anything and walked slowly beside her. Soon they were out of the elevator, Canes rushed forward again and looked at Olive angrily and said directly: You dont think anyone can marry into a rich family, I tell you, Ive seen a lot of women like you, you cant dream of marrying in this life! Olive just wanted to calm things down, not to mention that this is a hospital, she did not want to make too much noise and disturb others, she could only hold Shanes hand to prevent him from going forward to retort. Lets hurry back, we havent eaten dinner yet, Im so hungry now. Olive said to Shane, Canes sarcastic words, like a fist on the soft cotton, did not y any role, a time her face also became a blue burst of white. As long as Im around, you wont get into our house! Canes interpreted the image of a sarcastic viin to the fullest, and did not forget to turn his head and hit Olive hard when he was about to get into the car. The car soon drove away from the spot, waiting for Canes limousine to disappear without a trace before Olive and the three of them slowly turned back. Have you ever had any dealings with her before? Shane slowly lowered his head, pulling Olives arm while speaking to her in a soft, puzzled voice. The expression on Ocans face was exactly the same as Shanes puzzlement. Im afraid they both didnt understand why someone like Canes would somehow target Olive. Olive shook her head gently, her face was all confused: How could there be a crossover? I havent even spoken to her. Although Olive did not show it on the surface, but she probably could already guess in her heart why Canes would treat her like this. The first time she met with her was in the VIP room, Canes was trying to take off her clothes to see if the special birthmark was there or not, and from the moment her identity was confirmed, Canes was trying to keep her alive. Im afraid it was from that day that Canes knew in his heart that Olive was the girl nso had been talking about when he was seriously ill. Thats strange, she has no reason to target you, and when I took you home earlier, she was full of displeasure. Shanes brow was furrowed and he turned to look in the direction where Canes car had disappeared. Im not really sure about this, I just feel somehow targeted. Olive face showed a bitter smile, but also helplessly shook his head. Im afraid she really thinks that its impossible to be with you with my status and position. Olives face showed a mocking smile, looking at Shane just a little hard. Are you too busy to talk nonsense! Shane hurriedly interrupted Olives words and again took her hand in his own: Come on, now hurry up and go eat. After the words, he turned his head to look at Ocan and said seriously: Do you want to go to dinner with us? I wont go, you guys should go eat. Ocan raised his hand and pressed his temples twice, his face was full of fatigue and worry, he finally dragged himself to the ck Porsche, opened the door and sat in it, the car soon disappeared in a sh. Olive they soon left the hospital, now after this dy time is not early, want to go back to eat cheese pot is not very realistic, not to mention that after this incident who also do not have the heart to eat cheese pot. Now eating is just to fill the stomach, they are more casual to find a restaurant, simply eat some.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. In fact, Olives original intention today was to take advantage of the atmosphere to talk about the incident, but because of this sudden episode, Shane was very depressed all night, simply can not raise any interest, Olive also do not want to go now to add fuel to the fire. After arriving at the apartment building, Olive quickly got out of the car, and Shane did not dy much, and drove straight out of the neighborhood, the car quickly disappeared in front of her eyes. She was in a veryplicated state of mind, even more so than when Alieen had threatened her, as if a sponge full of water had been stuck in her chest. Olive leaned her back against the cold wall and took another deep breath before slowly walking upstairs, it was gettingte, almost eleven oclock. But the living room was still dimly lit, and Elio and Maisie were both nestled on the couch, not sleeping. After the sound of the door opening Elio and the two of them turned their heads in unison to look at Olive, their faces all worried. How did you get back sote today? Didnt you finish recording long ago? After Elio finished speaking, a mysterious smile appeared on his face, followed by: But I heard from the fellow team members that Shane came to pick you up from work, right? I would have called you long ago, but I didnt contact you because of him, but you still have toe back early next time, we all have to wait for you to worry more ah. After changing her slippers, she slowly dragged her tired body to the sofa and fell on it at once. I had a little something temporary, so I came back a littlete, it wont be like this in the future, you guys hurry up and go rest, Ill sit for a while and go wash up. After she finished speaking, Olive felt her whole body was emptied of energy. Shey on the soft sofa without saying anything, just closing her eyes and trying to empty her mind. Elio, the housekeeper, for the first time did not say anything more, but just brought Olive an air-conditioned quilt to cover her body. chapter2888 kill her Then, you remember to go to bedter, lying on top of the sofa will catch a cold, I will go to bed first, sote sea not sleep face will have to grow e again. Elio said while touching his smooth face, and finally quickly went into the room and closed the door. Elio closed the door after the living room soon became quiet again, Olive on the sofa after lying for a while, only to feel a few strength again, she looked up nkly also skimmed to see a dazzling light inside the living room. Its sote, why dont you go to bed? Its okay, I usually have a rest, Im not sleepy at all, theres still a little bit left, Ill go to bed after I finish reading. Maisie said to Olive while flipping through the pages of her book, without even lifting her head. Olive slowly rolled over and sat up, changing her position to lie on the couch. She opened her eyes and looked at the snow-white ceiling, feeling tired, but her mind was particrly clear, as if she could do another set of entrance exam papers. She nned to sleep on the couch tonight, and after covering herself tightly with the thin nket, Olive closed her eyes, but after lying down for about half an hour, her mind was still clear and she had no intention of sleeping. Maisie slowly tidied up her desk, and even tightened the pen cover, she stretched azy back and then intended to go clean up. Why are you still awake? Is there something on your mind? Olive opened her eyes and looked over at the voice to Maisie, she rarely had a close friend, so she used to share anything with Maisie. This matter is very important, she had only nned to let it rot in the stomach, but man is not as good as God, but I did not expect Alieen again know the inside story, but despite this, Olive also do not intend to let the rest of the people know. Olive took a deep breath and felt a little more rxed, she said softly and slowly to Maisie: Guess where I went tonight? Where did you go? Maisie was a little surprised and froze for a moment before asking the question rhetorically. Olive slowly sat up and looked her in the eyes and said seriously: I went to the hospital tonight, Ocans father suddenly fell ill and is now lying in the hospital. Maisies soft facial lines suddenly tightened up, and her face was slightly embarrassed and stiff, her expression light, slowly opened her mouth and said to Olive: Oh, so you went to the hospital. After the words were said, Maisie lowered her head and looked dead at her toes, in the shadows Olive could not see clearly what expression was on her face. Im afraid nso wontst much longer, and Ocan and the others are very sad and upset. Olive slowly looked at Maisie, swallowed a mouthful of saliva before continuing to speak, and then with the speed visible to the naked eye she could see Maisies body visibly shaking a little. Maisie slowly raised her head and turned around, looked at Olive and said indifferently: I dont care what you say, there is no longer any rtionship between the two of us, no matter if he is good or bad. If Maisie had a mirror in front of her, she would be able to see clearly how rich the expression on her face, obviously pretending to be strong, a face is showing a bit of bitterness, the brow is also tightly frowned, the corners of the eyes drooping, but also a few more mncholy. Olive actually has been trying very hard to let Maisie look straight into her heart, after all, she believes that the two people cane together is really the fate of Gods marriage. Maisie, you should not deceive yourself and others, we can see that you have not let go of this rtionship in your heart you still like Ocan. Olive sighed after she finished speaking. Maisies face froze and her expression began to loosen slightly, Olive then spoke slowly: I really think that if you two really like each other, do not give up because of these things, now Ocan is afraid that the most vulnerable moment, he should need you very much by his side. Maisie lowered her head and bit her lip with her teeth, she was now very torn and very hesitant, Olive just sat there watching her. After a short while, Maisie jerked her head up, her eyes full of determination.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org So, do you know where he is now? Im going to go see him. After hearing Maisies answer, Olive felt the big stone hanging in her heart slowly fell back, she sincerely hoped Maisie could get happiness like herself. Im d you think so. Since two people like each other, you must continue to work hard to go on, dont let the rest of the peoples attention dy your happiness. Olive again took Maisies hand and said to her in a soft voice of relief, so that the thing that Ocan had asked her to do before waspleted, and she had really done her duty. Im not sure exactly where he is right now, he didnt eat with us after he left the hospital, you can call first and see, he should be very happy if he gets your call now. But I deleted his phone number when we broke up, otherwise you should ask him where he is now for me. Maisie cupped her hand in the corner of her coat and spoke slowly to Olive, her current appearance where she still looks like the fairy who did not eat the fire of the world before, ispletely a fall in love but timid little girl. Olive sighed and then took out her cell phone. She and Ocan had left their phone numbers before, but had never called him thiste. The phone was dialed, but it took a while before Ocans voice rang out, and I dont know where he was, but there was a lot of noisy sounding from there. Olives eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, Ocan was probably in some drunken venue again at thiste hour. Where are you now? I have something I want to talk to you about, its about Maisie. Olive deliberately sold out to surprise Ocan, she did not specifically mention that Maisie wanted to see him. Muse Bar. Ocan hung up the phone after finishing quickly, not even wanting to say more than a few words. chapter2889 hear Olive looked at the beeping sounding from the phone, and just smiled at Maisie, and then took her out of the house again. Muse Bar even if Olive does not like to go to nightclubs people can know that this ce can be considered the most ssy bar in the Srimery, to spend money in it is also some of the rich boys, in short, people without money is never dare toe to this kind of ce. Olive had been to the bar with Maisie before, so she was generally clear about the situation inside. From a distance they could see Ocans forlorn back, sitting alone on a stool in front of the bar, sipping a drink, his whole back looked very forlorn. Im afraid that because of the growing number of people around, even the indifferent Ocan looked up. He half-squinted his eyes at Olive and Maisie in front of her, and as his eyes widened the excitement on his face became more and more difficult to conceal. Olive pushed Maisies wheelchair slowly over, after so many days of rehabilitation training, she has also been able to stand up, but can not withstand long periods of activity. Maisie stood up, with a tear in the corner of her eye, and looked at Ocan and shouted softly, Ocan Ocan seemed to be overwhelmed by great joy, he rushed forward in three or two steps and swept Maisie up in his arms, hugging her even more tightly, fearing that if he let go of her, she would disappear. Olive felt more or less relieved to see the two together again, and she did not intend to stay long on such asions, nor did she intend to disturb the rare time between the two.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Olive slowly walked back, before she reached the door of the Muse Bar, she just looked up and saw two familiar people sitting in a booth at the far end of the dance floor. Because of the bars lighting and the hidden location of the booths, Olive didnt see too clearly with half-squinted eyes, and she wondered if she had just looked away. Finally she folded her body again and took a few steps in the direction of the card table, with the light hitting the past, Olive immediately saw the faces of the two people clearly. She really did not see, sitting at the top of the card table is Alieen and Canes are whispering. The situation Elio investigated earlier was that Canes helped Alieen to get a lot of resources and kept honing her acting skills so that she could get a firm footing in the entertainment industry. In fact, if the owner behind this was a man, Olive could still make sense of it, but this person was a rich noblewoman, she never quite understood what the reason was. Olive is curious, if only based on Alieens dislike of herself, Canes also have no need to makemon cause with her against herself. What did Alieen have in her hands that was so important that Canes would take care of her again and again? Olive slowly walked to the card table, she found a ce not far from Canes their card table, lowered her head to eavesdrop for a while. What had happened to nso in the first ce, and then Canes came to the bar with Alieen to talk about it in such a noisy and secluded ce, they were not talking about ordinary things today. This seat was already perfect, but Olive couldnt hear clearly what Canes and the girls were talking about even when she was close. Olive looked up and could only see the Canes opening and closing their lips, and her heart was on fire. She was a bit bored, but finally she could only sit bravely at the card table where Canes were leaning back, and if she didnt take a risk today, Im afraid she wouldnt be able to find out what she wanted. Even if a few people are only a few dozen centimeters apart, but Olive can not hear how real, can only vaguely hear a few words, but also because of the emotion of their voices raised, she was able to hear clearly. I have already confirmed that the woman is the one they have been looking for. Canes voice was serious and cold, and sounded a bit disgusted. Olive moved a few points closer, and even put her ear closer to the middle screen to hear the real thing. So what exactly should we do next? The timid voice was Alieens, and her tone was not only respectful, but also revealed a hint of ingratiation. Of course we have to strike first, I will immediately find someone to kill her, I absolutely can not let such a bitch to rob those things that should belong to us! Canes tone became colder and colder, she even mmed the cup on the table. Olive was a little surprised to hear these words, what did Canes mean by this? What do you mean, what belongs to them? And what exactly is this thing? Its hard to believe that their identity will bring a lot of benefits after being exposed? But what is it that allows the Canes to target themselves by any means possible, even more so when they are carrying a human life on their backs? And also want to find someone to kill himself as soon as possible? Suddenly a bold thought came to Olives mind, in her previous life she would have been secretly killed by Canes because of this matter? But this does not make sense, clearly the person who ordered Quincy was the Mr. Lopez This time the amount of information is too much, Olive did note back, but she was sure of one thing, her own death and Canes certainly have nothing to do with it! She was lying tightly behind the screen, coldly looking at the gap over the Canes exquisitely maintained face, now that she knows how she died, she will definitely not let Canes have a good time, everyone who killed himself in his previous life, will get the punishment he deserves in this life! Im afraid that because the hatred in my heart is too strong, my gaze is bing sharper and sharper, just a small gap that Canes noticed, her gaze stared straight over, and finally it was right in line with Olives eyes! Olive was so scared that her whole body was going to copse on the edge of the card table, she hurriedly turned her head away and didnt look at the screen again, although the surrounding noises, but Olive could only hear her heart beating faster and faster, but also panic hands are up fine dense sweat. chapter2890 got up to kill She turned her back and sat dead at the edge of the card table, both hands constantly stirring, the whole person is afraid of some light shaking, she just can not be Canes to find out, right? Olive sat for about seven or eight minutes without any movement from the side, and then she took a deep breath and copsed on top of the card table, feeling like a person who was about to suffocate and finally surfaced. Olive slowly sat up, shivering again, took out a tissue and wiped her forehead, just a moments work, she had already been scared sweating. Now is not the time, she can not just walk out of the bar, not to mention just the line of sight on the convergence, perhaps Canes heart has begun to suspect. If she walked out at this time, she might be caught in the act. Olive couldnt take the risk, so she sat down again in the booth. She put down all the curtains around the booth and sat quietly waiting for Canes to leave. I dont know how long it took, but Olive felt like a night had passed before Canes and Alieen slowly left the booth. When she saw that the two had left the bar, Olive took out her cell phone and saw that only ten minutes or so had passed. She sat in the booth for another ten minutes or so before slowly walking out of the bar, all those noisy noises being pped behind her head, followed by a cold breeze that woke up her mind. Olive slowly wandered down the street, staring intently at the road, thinking about what Canes had meant by what she had just said. What were the things that didnt belong to her? What was the valuable treasure that made Canes kill himself? It seems that these days is the time of the day, I can not rashly barged out to let people caught, must pay attention to safety is, Olive quickly left the vicinity of the bar, and by the time she arrived at the apartment, it was already 2:30 in the morning. After this dy, she didnt have the heart to take a shower, so she wiped her face with cold water and copsed in her room. Since this morning, she has been so busy that she has not rested properly, and the amount of information today is too huge, so Olive feels frightened. Now its almost three oclock, she had thought she would be able to lie in bed and sleep quickly, but waiting for her body to touch the soft surface of the bed, her mind became very clear again. The things that were going on in Olives head were like a lightning rod, one minute Canes sinister face, the next Alieens sarcasticughter. Olive, just give it up, it doesnt belong to you, and Shane will never forgive you when he finds out! Ill get someone to kill her right away, Im definitely not going to let a bitch like that take what should be ours! Olive was frightened by the two different voices that just broke out in a cold sweat, she could no longer sleep, instead her body was a little chilly, after pressing her temples hard with her hands, she slowly got up and walked to the bathroom to wash her face with water. In order to prevent herself from being disturbed again in her sleep by these sounds, Olive simply did not intend to sleep, she hugged a thin nket and went to the sofa, holding the phone to brush up on thetest entertainment trends. I dont know how long it took before she slowly opened her eyes and fell asleep on the couch holding her phonest night. Im afraid that because of the cold, Olives throat was a little dry, and even her voice was a little weak. Why did you fall asleep on the couchst night? Elio came out of the kitchen with his carefully prepared breakfast, put it on the table and turned his head to ask Olive: Wheres Maisie? I havent seen her since early this morning. She went to see Ocanst night and is safe now. Olive straightened up and half leaned on the sofa, pressing her temples hard with her hands, probably because of the cold in the middle of the night, she now had a headache that felt like it was going to explode. Today was a special day, it was the press conference of Twin flowers, Olive as the main character had to attend, so she couldnt dy now, she had to hurry to pack up and go there. The disadvantages of sleeping on the couchst night slowly became apparent, Olive only felt some pain all over her body, she straightened up and slowly walked to the bathroom, simply washed up and then dragged her tired body to the dining table. She had no appetite this morning and just ate casually to pad her stomach, then she packed her bag and hurried out the door. There was a verymon cab parked outside the neighborhood as before, and Olive didnt think anything of it, so she just pulled open the door and got in.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Please, go to the Pce Building. After giving the address, she fell back on the couch and closed her eyes to take a nap. Because of the cold, Olive hated the closed air, but the cab did not open any windows, she felt a little ufortable after a while, and reached out to open the window to be blown by the cold wind, and then felt more and more wrong. The Pce Building is a new building that Srimery has renovated in recent years, and the location is just right, not very far from Olives apartment. It is reasonable to drive through a lively street and then reach the destination, but now the surrounding area is clear and cold, not even the sound of noise. Master, I just told you I was going to the Pce Building, where are you driving to now? Olive cold voice questioned the driver, turned her head and opened the window again to look around the scenery, only to see the barren grass growing higher and higher, this is not to the suburbs, right? The cab driver didnt say anything, just drove sullenly, but Olive obviously felt the speed of the car elerated. The window is a muddy rural road, both sides are overgrown, simply can not see any human shadow, although this ce is rtively remote, but in general the soil quality is better than the hard tarmac, Olive even if this jump is only a little superficial injuries. She did not think much at all, directly open the car door on the ready to jump, but because of the speed of the car, the outside wind whistling up, the resistance for a time so Olive simply can not push the car door. chapter2891 go to hell Olive where can still consider so much ah, she also do not care about their own personal safety, with hands pushing the car door is trying to jump down when you hear a sharp braking sound came, she did not have time to jump down, then suddenly by the front of the tall driver to grab. She stretched out her legs to kick the driver hard, but the power between men and women is too disparate, Olive did not feel some fatigue on their own body a short time, with hands to push the car door is identally cut out arge gash by a sharp ce. Out of the bodys instinctive reaction Olive withdrew her hand, the car door was instantly closed over, the driver took the opportunity to tie Olive up, but also took out a long strip of wide tape to her mouth tightly to cover up. She now has no power to resist, feeling like a piece of meat lying on the chopping board, at the mercy of others, the driver looked at everything settled, and then continued to drive forward. Olive stretched his neck to look at the scenery on both sides, week than before and more deste, but also to the grass is not growing a childs territory. About ten minutester, the car stopped in front of a dpidated warehouse gate, the tall driver got out of the car and dragged Olive down, and carried her all the way to the inside of the warehouse. The man then threw her roughly off his shoulders and hit the concrete floor, Olive let out a dull sound of pain. She twisted and turned on the floor to get free from the ropes, and then heard a rather amusedugh from inside the warehouse. Olive was so shocked that she couldnt make any sound, and she looked up sharply to see Alieen, with her ten centimeter high heels on her feet, walking out of the back door of the warehouse with a flourish. She walked up to Olive and stood tall before waving a hand at the driver, who then bowed respectfully to her and immediately retreated. Olives eyes widened and she stared viciously at Alieen. She wanted to ask her why she was doing this, but her mouth was taped shut and she couldnt make any sound. Olive copsed to the ground, unable to make any extra movements, she squirmed hard, but such movements made Alieenugh even more proudly. Olive, you are so funny now, do you know what you look like? Alieen half crouched down sarcastically to Olive said, she even stretched out her hands, with sharp long nails scratched Olives cheek slowly said. Youre like a maggot writhing on the ground, and youre like a fish on the chopping block, but no matter what you do, youll just end up getting ughtered! Olive shook her head vigorously, trying to shake Alieens hand away, her eyes widened as she red viciously at Alieen, but Alieenughed more and more, and even pointed her finger at her nose andughed loudly. I said why are you not talking today? It turns out that the mouth is blindfolded ah! Look at my really bad memory, I have told that driver before, so that he must be able to treat you well, this big beauty, why so rough ah, ah, sister you do not worry, I will turn around and teach him a good lesson for you! After Alieen finished speaking, she stretched out her hand and pulled the tape over Olives face, and viciously tore it with force. Ah! Olive couldnt help but scream out in pain, the tape was tightly stuck before, and now it was suddenly torn off, she only felt the skin around her mouth was uncovered, the whole mouth was red and swollen and hot, and her lips didnt have any sensation. Now, you can talk to me, its not fun to be alone! After Alieen said that, he threw theyer of tape on the ground, and Olive could see clearly that it was not only covered with some skin kes but also with blood stains. Olive didnt care about the paining from the corner of her mouth, she looked up and stared at Alieen, asking her loudly, Alieen, what are you going to do now? Are you happy yet?! Was her fate so apprehensive that she was going to fall into Alieens hands today without a moments notice? Just remembering the conversation between Canes and Alieenst night, Olive couldnt help but shiver, she was really too upset, her revenge n had just begun to implement, how could she face death again like this! Olives eyes scattered around, she wanted to see if there was anything near the warehouse to help her cut the rope, she looked for half a day but did not see any extra people, it seems that Alieen beside her except the driver who helped her work on the other side of no one else. Whats more, the driver has now gone out, therge warehouse only Olive and Alieen two people. If she can find the right time to feel something sharp to cut the rope, only Alieen is left alone, it is not difficult to deal with. Heh! You just dont think much of anything, Im telling you count yourself unlucky to fall into my hands today! I certainly cant just let you walk out unharmed! Didnt you just ask me what the hell I was going to do? Ill tell you, youll know very wellter! Alieen squatted down and stretched out his own hand to squeeze Olives chin tightly, his nails were set into Olives flesh. Bah! Dont you dare! Olive felt very worried and very angry about her situation, she looked at Alieens hideous face, and couldnt help but spit at her. Ah! You bitch! Alieen shouted in disgust, and then used the palm of the spit on Olives face and threw it viciously, she was afraid that this time is the strength of the whole body, Olive was immediately hit by this p to the side of the face.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org But I felt that even stars were rising in front of my eyes, and my teeth were aching for a while. As if his face is now not his own, not only some numbness and with a few pain, Olive did not feel anything for a while, only to feel the cheeks next to a slight coolness. Im afraid that just spit out the saliva again by Alieen hit the face, although some disgusting but Olive heart but feel a little more happy, no matter how, she also disgusted with their own way to Alieen. You bitch, Im going to make you die a horrible death today! Alieens brow was furrowed, reaching out to rub Olives clothes hard, in fact, the little bit of saliva just spit out by her is nowpletely gone, but Alieen is so disgusted that the skin of her palm is rubbed red, and she still hasnt stopped moving. chapter2892 over the top Olive looked up at Alieen, her face full of anger and sarcasm: Come on, let me see what you can do, I want to see how much you can do! Olive is now broken, she does not believe that Alieen can really do anything, although the warehouse is only the two of them, but it is afraid that this is another thing for their own advantage. If today she really can not escape a death, her heart in addition to resignation and deep regret, she also regrets that she did not let Shane understand the truth of the matter. If after her death, Shane knew the truth, Im afraid it was added to the story, I dont know how he would see himself in his mind. Olive thought and felt a little sad, but she shook her head viciously, how can she be so discouraged, revenge has not seeded, it is impossible to die like this! Especially looking at the smug Alieen in front of her, Olive felt even more resigned! As soon as she thought that she lost to Alieen, her fighting spirit waspletely aroused, she did not ept such a result, she must live well and let Alieen die without a burial ce! Whats more, her life is not clear yet, she cant tolerate to die in vain like this. Heh! Whats the hurry? I told you that you will soon die a miserable death, you fell into my hands today, I will never let you go like this! Alieen stepped on her high heels and looked at Olive from above, her face full ofcency and sarcasm. Olive stretched out her neck and stared at Alieen viciously, as the saying goes, you have to hit the snake three inches, she had to think about what Alieen had a weakness for today. Alieen, you do this you are not afraid that Shane will end up ming you? Let me tell you, if you hurt me, Shane will definitely not let you feel better either! Hahahahaha! Olives words fell to the ground, Alieen could not help but throw back his head andugh, and even the corners of his eyes on the tears ofughter, a hand on the waist, one hand wiping the eyes eyes loudughter. Are you talking to me Shane? You are also too funny, I tell you, even if he knows it will not me me, maybe even thank me! What do you mean by that? Olive frowned, half squinted her eyes, and looked at Alieen coldly. Alieen carried her skirt side slowly walked to Olive, more elegantly sitting on the chair, face showing a smile grimly looking at her.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Dont worry, I will soon tell him about your deception, and I will definitely let Shane know what kind of person you really are! No man can allow a woman to y herself like this, and when he finds out the truth of the matter, he wont like you, and will turn around and want revenge! Do you think if I do this to you now, Im avenging him too, and shouldnt he thank me when he finds out? Alieen lifted his legs after he finished speaking and leaned his back on the back of the chair, looking at Olive smugly. Shane, hes not like that! Olive couldnt help but yell at Alieen, she knew Shane very well, even if he knew that he had cheated him, he would never do anything to retaliate. Alieens face became ugly, those smiles were also collected by her, she put down her legs and stood up, pointed her finger at Olives nose and said in a cold voice: Will not be up to you, we are not clear, why not give it a try! Alieen, you dont talk nonsense in front of Shane! Olive felt that she was now burning out with anger, and now she regretted that she hadnt told Shane everything in advance, she was afraid that if it came out from Alieens mouth, it would add more fuel to the fire. Now it was toote, Alieen would definitely exaggerate everything to Shane, and even if she made up for it, would he waver and not believe it? Olive looked at Alieen dead on, afraid that she would call Shane if she got excited. But the only thing that makes people feel lucky is that Alieen did not move, and then he sat down again and looked at Olive and said with a sneer: Huh? Talking nonsense? How can I be that kind of person, I tell you, every word I say can be heard! Absolutely every word is true! Alieens voice was rxed at first, then it was like gritting her teeth and popping out one word at a time, which gave Olive goose bumps. Im telling you, dont you ever give me too much! Olive is so desperate now, she feels like a fish on the chopping block, she cant move at all, she wishes she could get Gods blessing again and turn a defeat into a victory and just get Alieen killed! How am I overdoing it, its all just the beginning, dont take it too easy now! Alieen looked at Olive viciously for a moment before slowly lowering her voice and speaking to her: Are you ready to go to hell now? Our game is about to begin! After she finished, sheughed a few times, and then stood up straight and pped her hands at the door. At first the doors of the warehouse were pulled down, and suddenly a blinding white light shone up so Olive could not help but half squint. The back door of the warehouse was soon opened, came out of three ragged clothes stinking beggars, hair are greasy knotted, body is also all dirty, even the original skin color are a little unclear. The three of them are like hungry wolves saw meat, staring straight at Olive, did not even blink. The three beggars walked in and closed the back door of the warehouse, slowly moved to the front of Alieen stood in a row, but also lowered their heads and waited for her next instructions. Olive! Look at these you are not very familiar with ah? I want to let you like before the body of fame, to let you be a street rat because of the photo door, can never raise their heads! And this time Im afraid more than before, the object is three garbage picking stinking beggars Oh! Alieenughing the whole person are some crazy, then pped his hands, the three beggars are together rushed forward. Alieen slowly step back a few points, pull out the phone to start video. Olive panic, twisting body want to back, the three beggars are rushing forward, want to reach out to rip her clothes. All of you get out of my way, do not touch me! chapter2893 Fear Olive cried out in fear, she felt her body strength has slowly run out, more body are a little soft, even the strength to wriggle are no more. Such a situation is that several beggars want to see, with Olive strength flowing, they instead be more and more excited, but also turned their heads to each other to y a wink, then split into three ways, towards her all together pounced. The rotten smell of the garbage immediately filled Olives nasal cavity, the three beggars are very strong, but also with hands tightly her hands and feet. She is even a little breathless, out of the bodys instinctive reaction, is nauseous want to dry heave. As a result of not eating anything in the morning, plus a little too much nausea, Olive dry heaves a few times without vomiting anything out. Get the hell out of my way, you stinkers, dont touch me! Olive hung her head in death, trying to block the dirty hands of those beggars reaching over. Her body was shivering with fear, despair was like a tidal wave pounding over, and tears were like water that had opened the floodgates and poured down. A few of you must behave well, when the timees, the benefits are few, and this woman is a superb, when the timees to ensure that you are allfortable to go to heaven! Hahahahaha! Alieen while looking in the right direction for the video, while the beggars said encouragingly, but also from time to time in the side of the maniacalughter, the sound of rampant Olive the whole person is on the verge of a breakdown. Her encouragement soon yed a role, the three beggars more moved up, but also disregarded the clothes on the body pulling hard, a moment to take off Olives pants zipper. Ah ah ah! You guys hurry up and get out of my way, you get out of the way ah! You are not allowed to touch me! Olive broke down and said loudly and angrily to the beggar, and her voice became hoarse. Beggar body emitting a burst of garbage rotten smell has been around Olives nasal cavity lingering, and those dirty movements, coupled with the face of the lewd expression Olive can not stop want to dry heave. She simply did not have any half resistance, the clothes on her body was quickly taken off by the beggars, their own strength in front of them like a chicken. The three beggars are like hungry wolves, green light in their eyes, looking deadly at Olive. She panicked and wanted to dodge around, but could not resist, she could not just resign herself to fate, could not let Alieens plot seed! Out of survival instincts, Olives body has a few more strength, she twisted hard, as if electrocuted, throwing. I did not expect to jump a few points in ce, the three beggars did not prevent to her movements, a time was thrown is bumped teeth or mouth and nose. Finally escaped the three people, Olive feel the air are fresh a few, she just threw too hard, a time hands were tied, and people fell to the ground hard. The bones came to a crisp click, the stabbing pain immediately pierced Olives scalp, but she could not care less about this, only felt her heart was very happy. You three losers! Howe you cant even handle a woman! Get up and start over! Alieen stood up with the phone in her hand, and pointed her finger at the noses of the three beggars and roared. The three men touched their noses with their hands and then regained their strength, like hungry wolves pounced on Olive, this time Olive really felt like fish meat on the chopping block, there is no strength to move, next if God does not bless her can only resign to fate. Olive lowered her head and watched a beggar rush up and tear her coat, and mouth popping obscenities, she shed tears of despair. This time even God is not on her side, Im afraid its really the end! Olive slowly closed her eyes and suddenly heard a violent sounding from the warehouse door, the door was kicked open and the rotten wooden scraps flew out. The warehouse is dimly lit, Olive saw such a white light for a while did not react, a tall man stood at the door.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She half squinted her eyes and looked carefully for a few moments, and all of a sudden the white light was so intense that even her own eyes felt a few stings. That man rushed forward in stride, can see how angry he really is, the aura is really too powerful, rushed forward and tore those three beggars down, three or two punches to beat them paralyzed to the ground. But just after those people pulled away from their own body, Olive just felt the strength were drained, the whole person then copsed to the ground, although she was still tightly bound, no half-movement strength, but feel that they have also seen the hope of life. After waiting for her eyes to adapt to the intense white light, Olive was able to see the man clearly, and for a moment she was so shocked that she couldnt say anything. Odell? In this remote warehouse in the suburbs, the person who came to her rescue was Odell, who was supposed to be abroad! Thest time Olive saw him was during the fashion week years ago. Odells hands are very agile and sharp, he seems to have gone through professional training in general, no softness at all in beating up people. Looking at Odells movements and his swift hand, Olive is unable to say, the heart is filled with all the questions. Alieen looked at the three beggars have been Odell to clean up, face is a ruthless look, but she can not do anything, can only hold the phone on want to hurry to the warehouse door. Olive saw her next move and hurriedly shouted to Odell in a hurry: Alieen! She had just been taken a series of photos by Alieen, although in the end did not seed, but released will also cause an uproar, she did not want her life because of the sexy photos again hit the bottom. Odell lifted his foot and kicked the driver to the ground and punched him in the head viciously before rushing up and grabbing Alieen, who was fleeing, in three or two steps. You give me the phone! His face did not have any extra expression change, just coldly opened his mouth and extended his palm towards Alieen. Alieens face was full of stubbornness and sarcasm as she held on to the phone, and then she sneered at Odell and said, Why should I give it to you when you say so? chapter2894 ruined After saying that, she skimmed towards Olives side, and then said slowly to Odell: I say youre brain dead or whats going on, Olive this woman you still dont see by now? She has a boyfriend, she deliberately yed you around! Dont you feel resentful? I really feel bad for you! Give me the phone! Odell did not take Alieens words to heart at all, just coldly looked at her and stretched out her palm, with more than a little impatience between her eyebrows. Alieen naturally could not give Odell the evidence that she had easily obtained, and she intended to run away after shaking Odells p fiercely with her hand, but was dragged back by his force after just one or two steps. Odell now does not want to be polite with Alieen, directly reached out his foot and kicked her to the ground, and then reached out his hand to touch the phone on her body. Ahhhhhhh! Odell you hurry up and let go of your hands! Alieen was now kicked hard to the ground, and her face turned pale as she red at Odell with a fierce look on her face. I can hit a woman with my hands, so you better behave yourself and give me your phone! Odell threatened Alieen, but Alieen stiffened his neck and said nothing. Odell simply did not dy any longer, then groped around on her body, and soon pulled out a cell phone. He coldly restored the phones settings to factory, then threw it on the ground and kicked it hard, and picked up a brick and smashed it into pieces. After watching the phone scrapped, the data inside the some also wiped out, Olive only slowly sighed with relief. After the phone was destroyed, Odell stood up, she did not want to pay attention to Alieens angry expression, walked directly to Olive, without saying anything to help her untie the rope, his brow was still tightly frowned, his face was also numb into a piece. Thank you. Olive lowered her head and whispered her thanks to him, and finally could only slowly stand up again under Odells assistance. Her knee had just hit the concrete floor hard, but now there was nothing extra abnormal besides redness and swelling, and she could still walk. Lets get out of here. Odell took off his ck jacket and put it over Olive, then looked up into her eyes and said seriously, Can you walk out on your own now? I can. Olive nodded slowly, still feelingpletely rxed after putting the wide jacket on herself, and feeling a little more secure in her heart. She looked up and smiled softly at Odell: Lets go. After she finished speaking, Olive slowly walked out of the warehouse with her hand on the wall, she wondered if she had just seen a stubble, she seemed to catch a glimpse of a sarcastic look on Odells face. Olive did not want to stay in this ce for long, she did not think deeper, just urged Odell and her to hurry out. This kind of disgusting ce, Olive is only afraid that the midnight dream will recall, she patted their own body of dust, slowly walking back to the ce, and finally even turned his head to the paralyzed Alieen showed a cold smile. Alieen, although reluctant, but there is nothing to do, can only re back at Olive viciously. Arent you abroad? When exactly did youe back? And how could you possibly know that I was in this warehouse today? Olive sat in the passenger seat and just felt her whole body rx, and once she got to safety she said all the questions she had in her mind. Odell drove slowly and turned his head to look at Olive, his eyes were both worried and more than a little cautious. I have returned to China some days ago, after I came back, I sent people to watch you secretly, so I immediately knew that you were kidnapped today. Thank you. After Olive heard Odells words, her heart was more or less ufortable, she just thought that no matter what she did recently, there would be someone watching in secret, it was inexplicably a shiver. But despite the difort she could not say anything more, today if not for Odell, she was afraid that she would have been doomed. Olive did not want to continue to talk about this topic, nor did she want to think deeper, she felt that Odell had be much stranger, as if she had never understood him thoroughly before. Odell, Im really very curious about what your background is? Odell did not say anything, just a cold face looking at Olive a nce, a short while of silence between the two, he slowly opened his mouth and said: I can not tell you so much now, but in a short time you will be clear. Since they didnt want to talk about it, Olive didnt mean to break the ice, so she nodded and turned around and rxed, wanting to lie down on the passenger seat and rest for a while. Are you really with Shane? After a short squint, she suddenly heard Odells cool voice ringing in her ears. Olive opened her eyes and turned her head to look at Odell, and said to him seriously: Yes, he and I did get together. As soon as her words hit the ground, a mocking smile appeared on Odells face. Heh! What did you tell me before do you remember? You said you couldnt be distracted because you wanted revenge, so howe youre with Shane now? Olive wanted to exin, but after opening her mouth she didnt say anything, she really didnt know how she should exin this, so she simply closed her mouth and didnt say anything. Odell turned his head to look at Olive for a short while before restarting the car, and soon the ck car was speeding down the road like an arrow, leaving the horrible warehouse far behind. Olive is too tired from what just happened, with the car rumbling, she is nowpletely rxed, as long as the eyes are closed on the feeling of a thousand pounds of weight on the eyelids, bored for a while and drifted off to sleep. By the time she woke up again, she was no longer in the car, but appeared in a soft, wide bed. Olive looked at the snow-white ceiling, this was indeed her apartment room. Had Odell sent her home?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Olive thought so and nned to slowly get up, but as soon as she moved, those tingling sensations in her body made her make a painful sound again. Hiss! Youre awake? chapter2895 comeback The bedside straightened up a figure, Olive just found Odell close to the edge of their own bed children lying over, he has not left. You do not move around, although you do not have any major injuries, but all over the body are covered with small wounds, and the bones are also injured to, you will be painful when you move, you want anything to give me, I will go to help you do. Odell stood up and looked at Olive with concern. Olives throat was a little dry after this sleep, and the skin of her mouth was even slightly white. I want to drink water now. Odell did not say anything, turned his head and took the empty cup next to Olives desk, and in a short while he came in with a ss of warm water. You drink it. Olive took the ss of water and took severalrge sips before she felt her strength return to her body. She ced the ss on the edge of the table and turned her head to look at Odell carefully. Ive woken up now, people are already feeling much better, and it should bete, youd better not go back and sleep in Elios room for the night now. Odells face, which had been as cold as ice, slowly disintegrated with Olives words. He pulled the corners of his mouth, nodded and said, Okay, then Ill go over to rest, if you need anything, call me. After he finished he stood up and walked over to Olives window, not knowing what he was looking at, Olive lowered her head only to find that she had already changed a set of clothes on herself, surprisingly it was her usual set of pinkish loungewear. This why am I wearing this outfit? She originally wanted to ask who helped her change this outfit, but it is not good to say, change a word to say out feeling the meaning has not changed much better. Olive hade out of the warehouse dirty and smelling of rotting garbage, but now she feltfortable and in clean, soft home clothes. Maisie had gone to visit Ocan earlier and was now out of the house, leaving only Elio and Odell besides Olive.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g So, what do you think? Odell leaned his back against the curtain and looked at Olive with teasing and snickering all over his face. Odell cold face after a short while, suddenly some cant tautugh out, then he waved his hand while walking towards the door, while turning his head to Olive said: I was just kidding with you. The clothes youre wearing were changed by the nurses at the hospital, and the bath was taken by them. After the words were said, Odell walked out quickly and carefully pulled the door closed for Olive. After hearing his words, Olive let out a long breath and took a few more sips of water before slowly lying down on the bed and falling asleep, because so many things had happened today that she was only now really in deep sleep. If there was no Elios disturbance, Olive was afraid to sleep until the next afternoon, but the violent shaking beside her, so she could not stop frowning. Elio ah sister I met so big yesterday, why do not you let me sleep a little more ah, I now have a headache! Elio panicked, the whole person stammering, as if they had met the Mars collision. Olive rolled over and threw her arms off her back, turning around and trying to sleep again, but Elio rushed back up and shook her hard. Afterst nights deep sleep, Olive is considered back to life, but the wounds on her body have not yet healed, and there is still a constant and intense tearing pain. You hurry up, dont sleep! Auntie you do not look at the time now, I told you that there is a big event on the Inte, you hurry up and look at the news! Elio is not good at Olive is sent a white eyes, his face both excited and a lot ofplex look, Olive did not see a time to understand. He is a man who is always on fire, even if it is a trivial matter can be taken by him as super news, so Olive did not think much about it at all, but just pretended to pull out his own cell phone. After Olive pulled out his phone, he opened Twitter as usual and then clicked on the Twitter hot list. Odell is making aeback in the country? Olive looked at the first ce of the headline list is frightened to sit up straight, but this twitch those painful feeling again let her hurry to stop the action. The first thing that appeared after clicking on the page was a personal tweet from Odell, and it looked like the time was around the time Olive woke up yesterday. Long time no see ah showbiz! The few words on the inte have created a huge storm, and the excitement in Olives heart as she holds her phone is long overdue. Odell is back! I knew you wouldnt abandon us fans! Oh my God, after waiting for so long, Odell you are finally back, where have you been all these years? Its really a long timeing series, Odell has made aeback! I miss you so much, you must not quit the entertainment industry again. Oh my God, I can finallye out to support you again, so many years without your news, every time we talk about people can hardly remember, Odell as your fan, I will definitely support you to the end! Wind and rain showbiz waiting for you! Odell tweeted the first fewments, are added a series of exmation marks, enough to see these fans, know that he will pay the news is actually how crazy. And this thing not only in the fan circle set off a big wave, but also shocked the entire entertainment industry, after all, Odell was once the top flow here, he came back after not knowing how many people will be reced again. Now the only way to contact Odell is on Twitter. In addition to the crazy messages from his fans, there are several well-known agencies that want to talk to him and invite Odell into their entertainmentpanies. Olive, although some excitement in her heart, but for a while and can not think of Odell, why will suddenlyeback? She looked up at Elio and asked with a frown, Where is Odell, where is he now? Why dont I see him? Where can he go? Hes still sleeping, hes been on the couch, I got up this morning and he went back to his room, Im afraid he just fell asleep. Elio finished and then sighed helplessly and said: So we cant disturb him now, let him rest well. What the hell did Odell put in your head? You are even more affectionate to him than to me. Olive looked at Elio with suspicion, some puzzled, after all, Elio never had a good face for these people before. chapter2896 Signing Studio Elio didnt say anything more, just rolled his eyes at Olive and walked straight to the door. When he was leaving the house, he turned back to Olive and said softly: You should hurry up and clean up,ter on you should lie in bed and eat breakfast, dont make any big movements in the next few days, recuperate well. Olive ate breakfast under Elios care, she had nothing to do but lie on the bed and y with the phone, but now there is nothing to look at, she only wanted Odell to hurry in and ask a clear questionter. She waited for a long time, and finally when she was about to eat lunch, Odells voice rang out in the living room, along with Elios kind words of concern for him, and then Olive felt someoneing towards her room. Olive put her phone down and sat up straight, waiting for Odell toe in, wanting to ask questionster. Whats wrong with you? Is there something wrong? Odell looked at Olive sitting upright, couldnt help butugh, finally sat down next to her bed, looked up and asked, How are you doing? Are you feeling better? Dont ask me that yet, I heard from Elio that youre going to make aeback in the entertainment industry now? Olive asked, looking at Odell seriously. Odells face did not have much change in expression, as if it did not matter, replied softly: Yes, I have already tweeted. Now that you are nning to make aeback, have you thought about which agency you havent signed with? I see a lot of agencies down thements have offered you an olive branch. Olive was excited because she was not sure that Odell would really be doing activities in the country next, and only after receiving his own confirmation did she put her mind at ease. Odell nodded and looked at Olive with a serious and serious expression and said, Im not going to sign with another agency, I want to sign with your studio. Ah? My studio? Have you thought about it? Odell was afraid that he had done a lot of thinking, and after getting Olives rhetorical question, he didnt feel funny at all, but just nodded seriously, with extremely firm eyes. No, why do you want to sign up for my studio? This side has just been established for a short time, and theres not muchpetitiveness, so Im afraid you wont get good resources if you sign over. Olive is very puzzled, after all, with Odells influence, in the country just sign a brokeragepany can get quite good treatment, her studio before is only to hedge the risk for themselves, if to help other artists, Im afraid there are still some problems. Ive taken all of this into consideration, but I really dont want to sign up with another agency. As soon as I sign up with them, I feel like Im in bondage and have no freedom at all. But I have a lot of details to work on my own and its a lot of trouble, so in the end I think its best to join your studio, and I feel mostfortable working with you. Odell sat on the edge of the bed and half leaned against the wall, talking casually, but with a very serious expression on his face. Olive nodded and felt that there was some truth in what he said, after all, that agency was very torturous, and after Odells experience, Im afraid he wouldnt want to experience it a second time. Although the scale of development of their own studio is still rtively good small, butpared to those brokeragepanies, can give Odell enough freedom, and will not tie him, like the previous kind of pit artist behavior is not going to happen, for him to want toeback, Im afraid it is also considered a pretty good choice. Thats fine, I think its good if you think so, then you can sign directly under my studio. Olive nodded her head and said seriously. Odell didnt say anything more, just turned his head to look at Olive with a smile. Lets settle this matter, I will ask Elio to find out if there are any suitable notices and scripts for you. Olive turned her head to the living room and yelled loudly, Elio immediately rushed in with great haste. Whats the matter Olive, is there something wrong with you? Elio came in and scanned around Olives room, as if to exclude any danger, but after half a day of looking he was also confused. Elio, the guy is usually good at everything, but some windy, do things like feel like they want to blow up the earth. What are you doing out there? I just called you, what are you so excited for? I asked you toe in because I want you to help Odell find any good scripts, he will be a member of our studio. Really Olive? Thepanys first ever production was a new one! Our studio is really going to be famous now! Elio was so excited after hearing Olives confirmation that he couldnt help but dance on the spot, and he even raised his long-lost orchid finger. Olive just helplessly smiled at him, Elio recently but picked up the big beam of the studio, a moment of excitement and forgetfulness to reveal themselves that signature movement. Its true, more than gold, youll need to keep an eye on it next, see if there are any good scripts, well give Odell after next, to prepare for hiseback.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Dont worry, leave this matter to me, I will definitely pick the best script! Olive and Odell were rtively open about signing up for the studio, but Elio himself was a little too excited to forget about it. Elio quickly went into his work, Odell and Olive is no edge of the small talk, and finally he is kindly reminded Olive body has trauma, appropriate exercise can speed up recovery. Although thest bone also suffered a lot of minor injuries, but Olive in the living room after a while, but also slowly adapt to the pain, feel no difort like before that body. Because of her illness, she did not work these days, just idle at home and Odell chatting, the two of them were talking about the old days on the balcony, when suddenly heard a sharp bang at the door. Elio rushed out of the room and opened the door, only to see Shane rushed in with a panicked face. Olive! How are you doing? Shanes eyes quickly locked on Olive, rushed forward, took her in his arms, and looked her up and down a bit before he felt his heart put into his stomach. Shanes bted concern made Olive feel like she was wandering in the warmth of the winter sun. She held Shanes palm in her hand and smiled softly at him, Im fine, Im fine now. chapter2897 Inexplicable jealousy Why didnt you tell me earlier when something like this happened to you Olive, you have to remember that I am your boyfriend! In the near future, the two of us will also be a couple, these things you must not hide from me in the future! Shane looked at her some more before finally making sure that Olive was not seriously hurt, and only gently ran his hand across her cheek, looking at the bruises on it with some heartache. Heh! Odell, who had not said anything, finally couldnt help but let out a cold snort from his nose, and then said: I dont know where you get the face to say such things, and say you are someone elses boyfriend, you cant even do the least to protect her, and what qualifications can you have to be a couple with her? Odell is not good at Shane is a sarcastic, face those strong disdain is not hidden in the slightest. Shane was so nervous that all his eyes were on Olive, and it wasnt until Odell spoke up that he noticed that there was a live person standing next to him. Odell, what are you doing in their apartment? Why shouldnt I be in their apartment? Im telling you Olive is the one I like, its normal for me to follow her! Odell didnt show any timidity, and the sarcasm became more apparent on his face, as if he was determined to get the upper hand in his words. Shanes face slowly those anger is gone, he returned to his usual indifferent look, looking at Odell coldly said: Odell, I warn you, you need to watch your words. olive is now my woman, you do not y any ghosts to her! Even if she is your woman now, so what? Youre still not doing your duty as a boyfriend, you cant even take care of her safety, and since you cant do that well, dont me others forpeting! Odell said directly, those chills on his facepared to Shane, did not fall half a point. The two people who were usually quite mature, at this time stood in front of Olive as if they were fighting for a beloved toy. Okay, okay, you all say one less sentence, I am now a good person, is not nothing wrong? But if you guys say a few more words, maybe Ill have another headache by then. Olive looked at the two of them arguing, rushed forward to act as a mediator to round up the situation. Were not that good to give you another headache. Odell said yfully to Olive with a smirk on his face and a hook at the corner of his mouth. Then he turned around and said to Olive without looking back, Okay, I have some things to do now so I wont dy with you guys much longer, Olive if you have anything to do, just call me. Stop! Olive just wanted to respond, but before he could speak Shane called out to Odell first. Odells straight back stalled and he turned his head to look at Shane with a cold face and said to him indifferently, What do you want? Thank you for saving Olive yesterday. Shane grinded his back teeth and thanked Odell, although his expression looked a little embarrassed, but his eyes still had a sincere Odell looked at Shane with a cold face, and he had a big sarcastic smile on his face, but said nothing, waved his hand and left the apartment, his back looked dashing and cold. After Odell left the apartment, Shane looked like he was standing in ce thinking about something and didnt say anything. Olive could see that something was wrong with his face and quietly, herself, tried to go back to her room, but Shane had noticed these little tricks of hers. Where are you going now? Olive was trying to pull the door shut when she heard Shanes cold voice ring out. She couldnt help but shiver and felt the heat steaming in her ears. In fact, the reason why Olive wants to escape Shane is because after that incident, she, as a girlfriend, did not tell Shane these things at first, will he me himself in his heart? Im not going anywhere, just thinking that you must be working hard these days, Ill go make you a cup of flower tea to clear the heat and relieve the heat. Olive raised her head to look at Shanes indifferent face, moreover, she showed a pleasing smile. So you are thinking of me, then hurry up and go. Shanes eyes crossed with a hidden smile, he did not say anything, turned his head and sat on the sofa, eyes dead on Olive, winked at her: Why do not you go to make tea? Just now those words were just Olives words, she now had to helplessly sigh a long sigh, turned around and went into the kitchen, obediently brewed a cup of flower tea for Shane. Come on, sit down, I still have something to ask you, why didnt you inform me after that incident? Shane slowly picked up the cup of tea, gently blowing the froth on the surface of the tea, and was gently sipping two sips before looking at Olive with a deep gaze. Of course I wanted to tell you about it, but I did not expect it to happen so suddenly yesterday, there was no time to contact you in the middle, I came back with aches and pains, I fell asleep in a while, and only woke up this morning. Then why didnt you inform me first after you woke up? Shanes face had slowly eased because of Olives soft words before, but now Im afraid its a bit tense again because of the incident yesterday.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Olive buried her head and yed in her heart before she slowly said to him: I woke up feeling much better, nothing serious, I do not want you to worry about me because of this matter, so I did not tell you quickly, and recently you had a lot of worries, I do not want to add to your burden. Shane used to be the pir of the family, he not only had to be busy with work, but also had to take charge of the familys affairs, and now his father was in the emergency ward, he was afraid that he was too busy every day to have any time at all. After hearing Olives words, Shanes face slowly improved a bit, but his brow was furrowed and his face showed concern, pulling Olive to his side and gently stroking her cheek with his hand. You idiot, how is to add to my burden? If anything happens to you I wont feel better, you have to remember that in the future, no matter what happens, you must be the first to inform me, remember? chapter2898 script Olive nodded obediently and shrank into Shanes arms. She organized hernguage and then told Shane one by one what had happened yesterday. Shane, who had begun to be gentle, became colder and colder with Olives words, and even Olive could clearly feel the air around her like it was about to freeze. Its her again, I wont let her get away with it this time! Shane said to Olive with a stern face, his voice was so cold that it seemed to freeze people. Olive stretched out her hand and held Shanes palm tightly and said to him slowly: No, this matter you do not care, she did all kinds of things to me, I will definitely revenge backter. The two of them argued for a while before Shane slowlypromised. Then let you go, but we first have to make a deal, you have to contact me first when something happens, absolutely not like yesterday. The revenge was never Olives business alone, she did not want others to interfere, was trying to send the group of demons to hell inside with their own hands. After reassuring Shane for a while, his tightly furrowed brow slowly rxed. By the way, theres one more thing I didnt tell you, Odell is going to make aeback in the entertainment industry, and he has now signed under my studio. Olive didnt want to discuss that topic again and quickly tried to digress, but herment drew more impatience from Shane. Shane immediately picked Olive up, frowning at her and saying slowly, Why? Thepany has a lot of agencies in the country he didnt choose, so why did he have to be in a studio with you? The reason is that he is not familiar with the domestic market, and the two of us have crossed paths, and you know very well what happened with those agencies before, so I really dont want to work with them again, so I chose my studio, not to mention that my career is developing now, and the studio can grow after having him. Olive hurriedly took Shanes arm and exined to him in a half-pampered, half-pleasing manner. You, you, I really dont know what to say to you! Shane looked at Olive just shook his head, his face showed a helpless look, now the wood has been done, he can onlypromise said: But you must first promise me not to get too close to Odell, or I will not agree to this matter. I know, you can rest assured! Olive smiled and swept Shane away, wrapped her arms around his neck and tried to leave a kiss on his cheek, and just as she turned her head, Shane wrapped his arm around the back of her head, and the two of them locked lips. It was a rare moment of intimacy between the two of them, and they wanted to be even more intimate when they heard an awkward coughing sounding from the living room next to them. Ahem! Now Elio was the only one left in the apartment, and he was covering his mouth and looking at Olive with a smile in his eyes. Elio touched his nose with some embarrassment and had to go into the room and take the door with him.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. It was only after the living room was quiet again that Shane slowly released his grip on Olives hand. I think you need to teach them well. What do you mean by that? Olive didnt respond at all. Shane had a smile on his face, and his eyes were thick with yfulness. I mean they are too blind, why dont they know how to avoid and bother us, you must teach Elio well. Olives face suddenly reddened into a ripe apple, because just that kiss made her brain are a littleck of oxygen, now only to react. He doesnt normally do that, he just did it on purpose. Then youll have to teach him even better. Shane reacted quickly, and as soon as Olives wordsnded, he followed them up. Shane left the apartment after eating dinner, and when he left, he kept telling Olive not to make any big moves, but to stay at home and get better, and to inform him at the first opportunity, no matter what happened. Olives work has just ended and she hasnt received any new notices yet, so shes taking advantage of her free time these days to recuperate at home. Olive previously instructed Elio things now have a good idea, he carefully selected several scripts, want Olive to take another look, to choose a most suitable Odell. After all, it is Odell to perform, Olive first informed him, let him also go to the studio to choose his next book. When Olive arrived at the studio, people had already arrived, and Elio was sitting by the window with Odell, picking out the next script together. Since we met again, Olive has always seen Odell is dressed in formal clothes, the whole person looks very mature, but he did not dress like before today, but changed a sunny and fresh casual clothes. Although he wears formal clothes can give people a kind of powerful feeling, but inparison, casual clothes can be more polished off his body those sharp angles, look more friendly and gentle. Youre here, hurry over and choose together. Olive was looking a bit lost in thought when Odell suddenly looked up and said to her with a soft smile. She only felt her face snapped, her face was a little embarrassed, after a long breath and slowly walked to them, the table has now put several copies of Elios selected script, Olive was quickly attracted to these things to their attention. After she lived a new life, she had a head start on many things and naturally knew what kind of script she had to pick to be able to do all the groundwork for Odellseback. Olive, what do you think of this script? I think its quite new. Odell handed Olive a script he had selected, his eyes both questioning and soliciting. Olive looked up, skimmed twice and then slowly shook her head and said, No, this script looks interesting, but the market is not open now, and Im afraid no one will pay attention to it in the next two years. chapter2899 Snowing After she finished, Elio looked up at her in confusion, Olive only had to ruffle her hair and slowly exined to them: You do not ask why, anyway, thats how I feel. Odell didnt say anything more, justughed softly and then flipped through the rest of the script. Olives eyes were soon drawn to another script, and she went up to it, flipping through it twice before the light in her eyes grew stronger and stronger. Thats what Im looking for. She reached out her hand and pointed at the script, speaking excitedly to Elio and the others. The name of this script is Snowing, is a rare martial arts drama production script in recent years, the content inside although in the present seems rtively new, but in a short time with the explosion of martial arts games, this kind of drama will soon be able to sell a lot in the market. Olive knew this drama in her previous life, it will definitely explode in poprity next, and as Odellseback drama, it will definitely cause a bigger reaction. Odell put down his hand to flip the script, and after two nces turned his head to Olive and said with a smile: I also think this script is good, although I have only acted in other dramas before, I have not considered this genre, but quite want to challenge. Ah? Why did you all choose this script? There are not many martial arts dramas out there, and not many people pay attention to them, so it would be bad if there is no response after they are filmed. Elio was so excited that he was frowning, obviously very puzzled by Olive and their decision. Olive they did not say anything, anyway, this script they are determined to see, Elio if there are any words can not say more. I think this book is good, it just so happens that I have not much notice recently, since they both look good, then we both go to auditions, anyway, the male and female leads have not been finalized. Olive is flipping through two pages of the script before proposing to Odell, she is now almost healed and wants to hurry back to work. Odell nodded heavily, his gaze was extremely deep, looking at Olive is seriously said: Well, then lets go to the audition together. After saying that, the corners of his mouth hooked up a thought-provoking smile. Olive called and discussed the audition time with the producer, and arrived at the designated ce before 9 oclock next Monday morning. Because the time is rtively early, so Olive and Odell did not dy any work, in a staff led, quickly arrived at the managers office. Now is not yet into the deep round of the review, so the first thing is to be selected by the actors themselves clip, Olive and Odell are looking at the book of this martial arts drama, so they both want to audition for the male and female lead, this time is to pick a section of two peoples rivalry scene. In fact, this situation is also rtivelymon, the rivalry can be a greater test of the actors cooperation and tacit understanding, the difficulty is also rtivelyrge, rtively speaking, can also save a lot of time. Olive and Odell quickly finished the scene, and the auditioners looked very satisfied with them, and Olive felt that there should not be too many problems this time. Miss Olive is really excellent, she has brought this scene to life, no wonder you were able to get the Golden Bear Prize. The examiners apuded Olive after they finished one by one, their words were a good warning for her, but they didnt mention a word about Odell, was there something wrong with it? Olive did not show it on her face, just half bowed to them and said: Thank you all very much for the recognition of my acting skills, but this performance today is also because of a good partner, so it can perform so well. Olive said this sentence is very skillful, she and Odell together to conduct the audition she he did not want the other side just brushed off, not to mention that Olive followed this time is trying to get this martial arts drama notice for Odell. Odells face showed a surprised look, but also cast a curious look at Olive, Olive hurriedly turned his head and gently smiled, and then stared dead at the examiners.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Miss Olive is really modest, your acting skills are obvious to everyone in China, and you are now in the limelight, both in terms of poprity and topics are very high, today we have decided to book you for this female lead role. The person in charge was also very skillful in what he said, avoiding the important things and ignoring all the questions Olive had just asked. Thank you very much for your approval! Olive is of course very happy to get a new script, but this Odell has not yetnded, she cant just give up so easily. Since the female lead role has now been decided, then the male lead role you She said this only half did not saypletely, but the meaning of everyone can listen to understand, Olive is more towards Odell looked past a nce. The original face also showed a smile several examiners, the look immediately changed, looked up at Olive gaze is also quite cold: The male lead is the whole y the most important, so our side still need to examine again, not yet set down. So what do you guys think of Odell now? After all, his previous acting skills are one of the best in the country, and his poprity is also very high. Olive wants to further fight for Odell to get the male lead in this drama, after all, this drama can definitely explode afterwards, as aeback drama can definitely be a big hit. The person in charge, who had just looked determined, now had some uncertainty in his eyes, as if he was weighing his words, and was silent for a short while before he slowly opened his mouth and said, Odells acting skills are indeed obvious to everyone. The person in charge paused for a moment before continuing to speak softly: martial arts drama is still rtively umon in the market, we need to test the leading mans acting skills in addition to hope that he has a fairly high poprity, Odell is a top flow, but he has not been active in the entertainment industry for so long, Im afraid it is no longer able to meet our needs, so This person in charge is also like Olive, the words only half said, he did not clearly speak, but the meaning of this rejection has been quite obvious. Olives heart suddenly thumped, she originally thought that with Odells previous performance, sure to get a good script in the entertainment industry, but she did not expect these people to change their faces so quickly. chapter2900 She turned her head slightly to look at Odell, whose face was as nd as before, with no ups and downs whatsoever, as if they were talking about someone elses business. Olive swallowed a mouthful of saliva before she said to the one in charge: Odell has a very high poprity even now, and the repercussions of his previouseback on the inte, Im sure youve all seen it, and now hell be the male lead in this martial arts drama, which will definitely bring the best benefits to the y. Those few people in charge didnt say anything and their faces were still nd, their meaning was already clear. Olive did not want to give up the martial arts drama because of these things, but she could not watch Odell being said over the air like this. She took a deep breath and then said directly: If Odell is not able to take the lead role in this drama now, then Im afraid I wont have time to continue as a performer either. Olives voice was like a thunderbolt thrown down in the calmke, those several people in charge looked at each other with astonishment on their faces, even Odell seemed to wake up and cast a surprised look at Olive. Miss Olive, we need to reconsider this matter. Those few people in charge exchanged nces with each other before they solemnly said to Olive. Olives face was unchanged, she smiled gently and said to those people in charge: Its okay, you guys can call at any time if youre ready to think about it. The people in charge were polite and smiled at Olive. Olive turned to Odell and gave him a wink, and the two of them slowly walked out of the audition room. The two of them didnt speak for such a short period of time, and the silence was like stagnant water. Im afraid that because of the staffs leadership before, Olive they quickly reached the audition room, now only the two of them are left, walking in a big circle to get out of the office building. Why did you just say something like that? After waiting for a breath of fresh air, Odell said to Olive in a deep voice with no expression on his face. His gaze was extremely deep, as if he could see through a persons skin to his heart, and Olive had a feeling of being stripped naked under Odells gaze. You are now an artist in my studio, we are one in honor and disgrace, of course I have to help you get the best script, and if you cant even do such a thing, then I am not qualified to let you join our studio. Olive pulled a smile from her face, then avoided Odells gaze and said easily as she walked forward. Odell did not speak again, between the two of them again just the kind of calm, Olive had to slowly walk forward, but she felt like there was a fire around her body is also the same, walking a step are feeling a little difficult, but also feel around the air pressure has be a lot lower. You know what I really want in my heart is in the end. The words are a bit ambiguous, Olive even the ears can not help but slightly red. Olive didnt turn around, but it felt like her every move was under scrutiny, and she didnt dare turn back to face Odells gaze. Dont just stand there, lets hurry back! Olive deliberately digressed and walked forward, not knowing exactly what Odell was thinking now, he never spoke, just walked slowly forward.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Olive turned to Odell and said with a smile, Im not going back to the studio, I have sses at school and I have to get there. Although her school is indeed a ss, but Olive said out but still feel a feeling of weakness, but more is a very obvious rxation, recently and Odell together, they always have a feeling of nothing to hide, but also all over the body seems a little ufortable. Then Ill drive you there. Odells face did not have any expression fluctuations, directly opened his mouth in response to Olive said. She is actually deliberately avoid, do not want to have too much contact with Odell, not to mention the recent atmosphere between the two people so strange, Olive did not want to think about it and refused with a smile: No, I go there by myself, and not on the way, one to one is quite troublesome. Olive was serious about not wanting to bother Odell, and with her previous promise to Shane, she wanted to avoid any other contact with Odell. Just stand here and wait for me, Ill be driving over in a minute. Odell rebuffed Olives words with an irrefutable gesture, turned around and went into the garage. Olive wanted to take a taxi and escape from this embarrassing situation, but she was not in a position to make a move, after all, Odell had now gone to the car as well. After a short while, a dark ck Mercedes-Benz appeared beside Olive. The car that Odell was driving abroad was a Rolls Royce, and only after he lowered the window did Olive notice that Odell had changed cars again. Olive had no choice but to slowly get into the passenger seat, fasten her seat belt and turn her head away. Media Institute? Odell lowered his head and rxed his posture, holding the steering wheel with one hand and ying with his phone with the other, as if he hadnt noticed Olive at all. Yeah, just drop me off at that intersection outside the school gates, Ill go in myself. The reason Olive said that was because she had several factors in mind. The rumors about her and Shane were flying around, and she didnt want the storm that had just died down to start up again because of her time with Odell. Although she and Odell have no extra rtionship, but a strange Mercedes-Benz car with Olive into the school, only to fear that those people will again have spection, when the time to add fuel to the joke. Its not as if Shane hadnt offered to drive Olive to school himself before, but Olive had turned it down in every way she could think of. She just wanted to learn how to be a good director at school and didnt want people to think she was a big money person. I havent even had a chance to congratte you yet, you are really very good to get into Media Institute. Odell looked at the boulevards on both sides while turning his head to look at Olive again to congratte her sincerely. chapter2901 He has changed now, unlike just now when he went to the audition building talking about those words, Olive felt back to getting along with friends again, and the whole body of those invisible burdens have been released. Thank you for your words, I was quite happy then too. Because of this deliberate digression, the rtionship between the two people became much more rxed, Olive is somewhat rambling and Odell chatting about those things that happened before he was not in the domestic entertainment industry, the two people just chatted with each other, and in a short while, they had already reached the school gate. Bad! You just asked me to stop at the intersection outside the school, this chatting and forgetting the time unexpectedly drove to the door. Odell stopped the car and then turned his head to Olive some apologetic said, his eyebrows are tightly frowned, it seems not to be pretending. In fact, Olive just chatted a little too much, she now looked back to find that indeed is already at the entrance of the school, this time the school entrance peoplee and go. Olive has no choice but to gently reassure Odell: Its okay, Im not in a hurry to get there. After all, she just did not notice the problem, how can you me the driving Odell? Olive while unbuckling her own body belt, while feeling thankful, fortunately Odell is not like before in a shy Rolls Royce, but only a rtively low-key Mercedes-Benz car, should not cause any trouble. Thank you for driving me to school today, Ill go down first then. After Olive unbuckled her seat belt, she gave Odell a smile and then opened the car door and walked down. Hurry up then, and be sure to be safe. She was about to turn around and walk into the school gate when she heard Odells low, maic voicee through very clearly. What are you doing? You hurry back, there are so many people here!Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Olive looked around in panic, but luckily everyone was just minding their own business and hadnt looked this way yet. Odell, as the top flow in the country, had many crazy female fans, and as he fell silent for a year or two, they slowly subsided, but the news of hereback on the Inte caused a big stir. If those female fans notice his presenceter, Im afraid the school gates will be overcrowded today. Odell smiled and nodded, and was about to get inside the car door when Olive heard an excited female voice from behind her. Odell! The voice carried not only a leap of joy, but also the joy of a long-awaited reunion. Olive was very familiar with it, it was Nells voice, she and Odell both turned their heads almost at the same time, and watched Nell running over and waving her hand at him. Olives heart thumped, a bad feeling suddenly rose, she turned her head towards Odell, only to see his face expressionless. Odell, when the hell did you get back? Its been so long and you havent seen me! Nell ran up to Odell, her eyes fixed on him, her face full of joy and surprise. I have something to do so Ill leave now, lets get in touchter. I dont know if Odell deliberately made such a move, treating Nell like air, turned his head even more to Olive and said softly. Olive nodded, gathered her bag strap, and intended to walk towards the school entrance, Odell then got into the car, started the engine and left the school gate. Olive! Nells face was as hard as it could be, blue as if she wanted to kill someone, she stiffened and looked at Olive, and then just red viciously. The sudden scream made Olives body a little ufortable, she gripped her bag strap tightly, turned her head to look at Nell with a face full of impatience: What for? Didnt you say before that you didnt know where Odell was? And now what are you doing?! Nells voice was loud, as if questioning, and he even rushed forward, pointing at Olives nose and cursing: I knew you, this bitch, had no good intentions! Now you have harmed my brother, but also want to take over Odell, I tell you, I will never let you get away with it! Odell and I are just friends, even if we have something, its not your turn to point fingers here. Olive looked at Nell, extremely indifferent after she finished, she did not look back, turned and left the scene, Nell more like a child behind her shrill insults. Olive did not care much about all this, after all, Nell is not like that simple and lively girl at that time, and their rtionship is not likely to return to the old situation. After arriving at the ssroom, Olive studied her homework and waited for the bell to ring several times before Nell dly arrived at the ssroom door. The major teacher had an urgent meeting and couldnt get there in time, and now everyone was chatting away. Nells face was hard to see, gloomy as if to drip water general, she walked into the ssroom viciously when no one said anything, it was like a tacit agreement, quiet for several seconds. Olive opened her professional book and looked at it seriously, some days ago, she fell behind in many courses because of filming. Hey, students do you know anything about Olive? Ive been studying abroad, and Im only back now, so Im not sure about a lot of things. I read the news on the Inte that Olive was not with a big man, and also hooked up with a married man, so tell me if these things are true or not? Nell seems to want to deliberately make things difficult for Olive, loudly in the ssroom said, the whole ssroom can hear very clearly, just lively ssroom immediately became silent. The students did not say anything, but turned their heads to look at each other, and even swept their eyes to Olives body, a look of concern high up in the air. The female student who was questioned by Nell turned pale, and after ncing over at Olive, nodded dumbly to Nell. I really didnt expect this thing to be true, shes so innocent on the surface, but shes so indiscreet in private! Nell staggered, face mockingly said, and then turned to Olive loudly questioned: Olive, even if you have a bad time, you can not do such a thing ah! I used to take you as a friend, but now it seems Im simply blind, fortunately we have long gone our separate ways! chapter2902 school violence Nell is deliberately trying to provoke anger and get everyone to ostracize Olive, and her vowed look is convincing to anyone who looks at it. But all this in Olives eyes, she just think some funny, Nell usually do not see so good acting skills, how now is acting a perfect,pletely can go to get the Oscar award ah. Olive, of course, is not willing to show weakness, she stood up to Nell is cold voice cold air said: Nell you do not think you are now very funny? You are now aplete clown! You dont think you can really hurt me by saying these words, do you? You dont even think about what you have to offer that is so convincing, other than your good birth, what can youpare to others? You! You are too much! Nell stood up in a moment of anger, grabbed the professional books on the table and viciously smashed them at Olive. Sheughed coldly and easily dodged the attack, and she was sitting against thest row of trash cans, so she didnt have to worry about Nells attack hurting other students. Nell stood in ce and red at Olive and then also felt embarrassed, she turned her head and sat down in her seat, as if to vent her anger and throw those professional books as hard as possible. No one in the ssroom said anything, as if they were afraid to provoke this temper tantrum, there was no sound inside, only the sound of Nells voice smashing things in the stair ssroom. Now its a different time, if it were Nell before, Olive would still give in to her, but now she just feels disgusted and doesnt have to take her mood into ount. After waiting for a short while, the teacher of the professional course arrived in the ssroom, even if Nell had anger in his heart, but also can not spill in front of her again, and soon everyone went into the serious listening session. After the ss, Olive did not dy much, she hurriedly packed up her books, want to quickly escape from here, back to the apartment inside rest. When she returned to the ssroom, it was empty and there was no one left. Olive walked to her seat and was about to pull her bag out of her desk and leave when she heard a loud banging at the door and Nell came in with a sarcastic face, followed by a fewpdogs. What do you want to do? Olive was not afraid at all, she held her school bag and coldly asked Nell, having thought of a million possibilities in her mind. This kind of school violence, although she had not experienced before, but also heard many versions, Nell is not to draw attention to the attention of everyone, looking for people to exclude themselves? Olive stood in the same ce and took a good look at thepdogs behind Nell, all of them were quite well-dressed, and Im afraid they were all nobledies like her, and if it came to fighting, they might not be Olives rivals. Olive looked at the location of the ssroom and had already thought of which route to take to escape, and she was about to move when she saw a tall figure sh by the door. Olive immediately rxed at the appearance of this person, only to be surprised and waved her hand at the door and said loudly, Shane! I waited for you downstairs for a long time and didnt see anyone, so I came to check. Shane frowned and walked up to Olive after walking through the guys, looking her up and down a bit before turning his head to re at Nell. Looks like you dont even take what I say to heart now. Shane face no extra expression, just coldly spoke, Nell repeatedly provoked, let him feel some intolerable. You hurry up and go away, this is my business, no need for others to interfere! Nell extremely indifferent said, to Shane also did not have a trace of fear, the face is a mocking smile hooked out. Youre just a bastard my father left behind outside, what qualifications do you have to take care of me, you hurry up and get out of my way! p! A crisp p sounded in the small ssroom, and Olives eyes were red as she red at Nell. Are you awake yet? Not enough for me to give you another p! For Olive, she could ignore any kind of bullying and trampling, but Shane was her weakness, and she could not tolerate any provocative words from anyone! Nell, the high and mightydy, did not expect Olive to suddenly p her in front of so many people. She froze for a few seconds before she said in a loud, shrill voice, You bitch, how dare you hit me! Whats wrong with me hitting you? Since no one cares about you, I dont mind teaching you a lesson, you dont even look at what you look like now! A cold smile appeared on Olives face, and her fierce look stunned everyone in the room, as if she was about to freak out and tear Nell to pieces in the next second. Shane reached out and gently tugged at Olives arm, trying to make her act cautiously, and Olive naturally knew that she couldnt possibly embarrass Nell too much, but she couldnt tolerate her acting more out of line either. Olive turned her head to calm Shane before turning back to re at Nell and saying to her in a cold voice: Im telling you! Dont think youre above it all! Neither you nor anyone else has the right to say a word against Shane! Olive felt relieved when she finished speaking, she took Shanes hand and said to him slowly, Lets get out of here.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The fewpdogs who had been so aggressive were shocked by Olive, and no one said a word, but dodged to the sides, giving Olive an aisle. Olive held Shanes hand and slowly walked out of the building, waiting until she was about to walk out of the door before she let go of her hand. It was only after several long breaths that she felt calmer, but she was still shaking with anger. Dont be angry, its not a good deal. Shane took Olives arm and gently stroked his back with his hand, his gaze extremely gentle, as if it could drip water. No matter what she says, I dont care. Even if you dont care, but I do care about these words! Olive got even angrier now, what Nell just said would be intolerable even for any normal person, and her heart stung just thinking about Shane living under such insults every day before. chapter2903 Flori Kiesinger reporter I didnt even know you were in such pain, dont worry, as long as Im around, I will never tolerate such words from others! Shane did not care much about this, but Olive could not stand it, she was now shaking with anger, and she wanted to find all those people and beat them up. He didnt say anything else, but looked at Olive with a deep gaze, and took her into his arms and hugged her tightly, putting his chin against the top of Olives head, and said to her slowly: Olive. Whats wrong? Shane kept calling out Olive as if he was being pampered. The voice was so gentle that it made all the limbs of a person feel crispy, and Olive almost couldnt stand up. She was intoxicated at the same time with some sobriety, Shane now called Olive is actually herself, or his memory of that childhood ymate? It should be the girl he knew as a child, Olive face a bitter smile, that Olive means a lot to Shane, although she has not yet appeared, but she has impersonated her, grabbed all her benefits. Olive didnt dare to think any deeper, just the thought of it made her feel all tingly and she didnt know under what circumstances she should tell Shane the truth about this.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She now felt downright sinful, not only enjoying the benefits of others, but wanting more intimacy at every turn. Olive turned her head to hug Shane, wrapped her arms around his strong waist and buried her head in it, smelling the familiar fresh scent of grass on his body before she felt a little more awake. Because suddenly remembered the matter, so Olive next did not say anything more, her whole silence are some terrible, Shane also thought Olive because of the matter just angry, so simply also closed his mouth not to continue to talk. Shane seemed like he was purposely trying to amodate Olive, and his next actions were a little too gentle, but the more he acted this way, the more Olive felt a strong sense of guilt. Olive actually wanted to take this opportunity to reveal everything she wanted to say to Shane, but she opened her mouth and didnt have the courage. After they had dinner together, Shane took Olive back to the apartment as usual, and when his car disappeared without a trace, Olive let out a long sigh and slowly walked upstairs. Although this matter made her heart suffer, but soon came the good news. After Olives tough attitude, Snowings auditioner gave in and called her and Odell the next day to let them know. They were so efficient that they called in the morning and by the afternoon someone had already delivered thetest script to Olive. Olive they packed up and went to the set as fast as they could. Since she and Odell were the two male and female leads, there were quite a lot of opposite scenes during the week. Before Odell returned home, Olive and his contact can only be considered skin-deep contact, and after a morning of shooting on the set, she clearly felt Odell and before that there has been a radical change. Because he suddenly announced his withdrawal from the entertainment industry, there is no news for a year or two, and now suddenly return, many people are curious, and there are bold staff toe forward to talk to him. But Odell never had a good face, just a face back to feel those people, looking at his face tight lines, Olives heart some curiosity, Odell so long abroad in the end what things have been endured, why the whole person has aplete change? The previous Odell was caring for his staff and his fellow artists, never saying anything serious, giving people a feeling of ease of living together. But after returning to China again, his whole personality has shifted as if, therge crew only with Olive climbing face will show a good face, for the rest of the people, no matter what the identity is just a cold attitude. So now the crew in addition to Olive and he had exchanges, the rest of the people are avoiding three dare note forward. But even if Odell do this, still very few people who are not afraid to die want toe together. Olive they are shooting this drama is a rare martial arts drama, there are many young and beautiful female artists, there are always one or two look at Odells skin, want to be cute to him. Odell so long where do you go? I havent seen you for a long time! A supporting actress, not too heavy, twisted her waist and came over, but also dly sat next to Odell. After the words, she even stretched out her hand to want to put on Odells arm. But unfortunately, the falling flower has love, the flowing water has no intention, Odell tightly frowned and took two steps back. I dont seem to know you, do I? The female artist heard his words and her face got a little embarrassed. Sheughed sarcastically and left the ce with her hair. Olive sat next to her with the script and watched the scenepletely, waiting for the person to go away before she turned her head and said to Odell helplessly and amusingly, Youre easily offended by this. What are you afraid of. Odell took the script and sat down again, as if nothing had happened, and his face did not have much emotional ups and downs. Olive shook her head and then sat next to herself and watched the next y, Odell although some indifference, the girls are also rtively unkind. But he is a top condition but a good, take the skin, many people are eager to have a half a point of contact with him. The afternoon scene has not yet started shooting, the crew came to an unexpected guest, Olive does not know this girl, but look at her always feel a few fresh energy. This girl is not tall, look only high school age, look also very good, palm-sized face is a little wless, the skin is transparent like white porcin general. Dress is also the more popr kind of Korean model, the whole person looks fresh and cute, plus young, there are some baby fat on the face, anyone who looks like a lot. But the only thing that makes people feel incongruous is that her small size even carried arge duffel bag, which bulged and did not know what was tucked in, and it was almost crushing her. chapter2904 family background The crew is not a ce where you cane and go as you please. Many of the staff members did not know her, but they all cast curious nces at her, and Olive was also attracted by the well-behaved girl. The girls age, she was able toe to the crew to y, Im afraid it was the family of one of the artists or staff members, Olive, they were chatting in twos and threes, no one went up to ask the girl. The crew talked privately several times, but no one knew her, so what was this girls origin? The afternoon scene is about to start shooting, some staff members even went up to the foreground to try to coax her out, but the girl just smilingly took out a work permit and threw it to them. The girl took out her camera from her bulging backpack and began to take pictures of the surrounding area in earnest, looking at the action gestures or skilled. Olive looked at the flimsy press card, surprised jaws were about to fall to the ground, this little girl shorter than their own head is actually a reporter! The main thing is that her appearance looks too young, the staff present are also shocked, only Odell sight is not deflected a little. After negotiating with the crew, the girl started to take pictures around with her camera openly, and even more curiously asked a number of questions to Olive. If a journalistes to interview a crew like this, the director will notify them in advance, but its the first time weve met one like her, not to mention that no one is sure what this journalist is all about. She carried arge duffel bag and came up to Odell, holding a camera at her and said with a smile: Mr. Turner, can I invite you to be my interview subject? Odelly under the awning, with the script over her eyes, and did not move. Her voice is very soft, in this let people feel the heat is unbearable summer day is like a fresh stream slowly floating through the human heart, just listen to this voice feel like heavenly music. Odell has never been curious about these things, no matter who appears beside him, he does not even want to raise his eyes. No. His voice is very cold, no half of the ups and downs, and even did not open his eyes. Mr. Turner, you just cooperate with cooperate with me, if you do not agree then I will steal the camera. The little reporter fiddled with his camera in one hand, while said yfully to Odell, but also some funny spit out his tongue. She this naughty and mischievous look, let the crew staff are some can not help, like this age girl, in they these entertainment industry people lookpletely is a just blooming Maisie. The young reporter again scratched her head with her hand, and in the midst of everyones good-naturedughter, turned her head and bowed to them. Hello, brothers and sisters, my name is Flori, this year just 22 years old, just graduated from college, now is a glorious intern reporter, I have been approved by the magazine can enter the crew to follow, I hope you can take care of more in the future. Olive really did not see that this little girl, who was half a head shorter than herself, was already 22 years old, and her round, baby face was really deceiving. Flori has caused a great reaction in the crew, both older and younger, all of them have goodwill towards her. Flori, dont interview Odell,e to our side, we are very nice! The other actors and actresses in the cast said to her with coaxing. Flori clutched her camera in her arms and shook her head seriously and innocently at them.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. I cant, Im here to interview Mr. Odell, I cant interfere with other peoples work. Looking at her so seriously finished, the other staff could not help butugh out loud, Odell now also have a little impatient, with a hand over the script covering his face, stood up and left the scene. Mr. Turner, wait for me, wait for me! Flori took out a recorder from her shirt pocket and squeezed it in her hand, while holding her notebook and facing Odell, and asked after him at the back of his ass. Because Floris appearance, the dull shooting session also got a slight spice, as long as everyone breaks, she is more good behavior, either to help the scene handing water, or for those brothers and sisters fan. During the intermission, Olive and the others rushed to the bottom of the awning to replenish their water, and Flori even rushed up with the recorder in her hand, looking up at Odell from time to time while taking notes on the side. Mr. Turner, can you answer me a question? May I ask what your family background is? Odell ignored her, as if pretending not to see the general walked directly to the venue, took the mineral water and gulped up. For Odells attitude, Olive is expected, after all, who do not like gossip reporters follow them so close, and a mouthful of questions about family background. In the next shooting time, Flori did not bother, but her frequency of taking pictures became quite high, more with the camera are about to poke Odells face. After Odell returned to China, he has not yet revealed any stable residence, and Olive is waiting for him to go out together after work. Now Flori people also do not know where to go, Im afraid is sitting on Odells bench, but also some can not stand to leave it. Olive walked in front, Odell followed her, she thought and thought, spit out her tongue and then asked him yfully: Mr. Turner, can I ask you a question? What exactly is your family background? Olive is deliberately imitating Floris tone just now, although in the outsiders view she is in a strange, but the heart really want to know how Odell answer. Perhaps when Flori came, everyone focused all their attention on her and didnt notice Odells face change. Flori asked those questions Odell as if he did not hear, but only when asked his family background, his face tightened the lines became more serious. ording to Olives previous guesses, Odell should be living quite well abroad, such as the Rolls Royce he drove that day is a limited edition, worth a lot of money. As for what kind of family background, Olive does not know anything, the more Odell does not say, the more curious she is in her heart like a cat scratching with its ws. chapter2905 make up When she used to get along with Odell, Olive wasnt sure about his family background, but ever since that day when she met him by chance in New York, her own curiosity seemed to have gone out of control. Olivesment was a half-joking, half-serious inquiry, and she thought Odell would not take it to heart, but at most just roll his eyes at her. But Odells response caught her off guard. He didnt move on, just stood still and looked at Olive with a deep gaze. Although I would like to talk to you about this, but now is not the time, when one day you be my wife, you will naturally understand. No, Im dating Shane now, please dont say such things in the future either. Olive said and then looked away, she had just gotten off work good mood are ruined by Odell this sentence, even those curiosity dissipated with it. I wont acknowledge the result.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Odell finished in a cold voice, and then stared at Olive with a deadly stare, as if to stare a hole in her body. Now that the wood is gone, even if you do not admit it, there is no way, I will not talk to you more, I will go back by myself. Olive coldly nced at Odell before speeding up to leave the set door, in fact, she can also be said to be fleeing. After all, what Odell just said was too easy to get people thinking, and Olive felt she had to cut it off as soon as possible. She shook her head and went back to the apartment. Elio was still busy in the studio at this time, and Maisie was the only one lyingzily on the sofa in the oversized apartment. She seemed to have changed a lot, not as sentimental as before, but just looking at her gave people a bit of life. Olive could think of the consequences of her actions that day with her toes. She quickly changed her slippers while asking Maisie in a soft voice: Are you two reconciled now? Yes. Maisie slowly straightened up, her face all bright, holding the book and said slowly to Olive: If it wasnt for you, I probably wouldnt have gone to see him that day, the two of us talked a lot in the past two days, and it turned out that there were a lot of things he wouldnt have said that I wouldnt have known about. Its good to talk away, now congrattions. Olive copsed on the sofa and gave Maisie a sincere congrattions, although there was just some unpleasant episode between her and Odell, Olive had put it all behind her on the way home. Maisie put the book carefully on the table before turning her head to hold Olives hand and said to her sincerely: Olive, I really thank you, if it wasnt for your encouragement that day, Im afraid I wouldnt be able to go this far with him now. She lowered her head after the words were said, and an abnormal blush appeared on her face. Although they are friends, Olive and Maisie have always been somewhat big-headed and dont like to say something revealing. You are still polite with me what ah, we two are good friends. Olive leaned her head on the back of the sofa and then turned to Maisie and asked, Youve been with Ocan for the past two days, did he tell you about his fathers health condition? He did, his fathers health seems to be getting worse and worse. Although nso was strongly against Maisie and Ocan being together, all of them put aside their prejudices at the moment of life and death, and a trace of sadness appeared on Maisies face. Olive also let out a long sigh. Compared to Maisie, she was much luckier because nso had never made things difficult for her and Shane from the beginning to the end. The two of them did not continue to talk, the living room fell into a dead silence again, Olive was about to go back to the room to rest when Maisie looked up to her some gossip: By the way, Ocan he also told me another thing. His father asked him to find a girl, I heard Ocan say that in the past two days there seems to be a clue. Maisie finished and then pinched the corner of his shirt, some thoughtful said: but I have not seen, do not know who that person is, but nso to this matter is particrly important, seems to have a clue he is in a better mood these days, but hopefully his condition can also be improved because of this matter. Maisie just caught in their own memories, to Olive one by one boration of the whole thing, she also did not even notice Olive face obvious shock. How could things havee to this point, and how could the girl nso was looking for be found by them? Could it be that her previous suspicions had been wrong and she had never been the girl nso was looking for? Olive suddenly felt a sense of relief for no reason, but then she came to feel that her guess was wrong. If she was not the girl that nso had been looking for, why did Canes target herself from the beginning to the end, and even more so when she went out of her way to kill her? If only because of the grudge on herself and Alieen, she could not do this. Although Canes is a luxurious noblewoman, but also a full-fledged businessman, she absolutely cant do those things for the sake of feelings to hurt their own interests. The couple, like nso, has been with her for decades, and she can put her life and death at stake, so it is impossible for such a person to take her feelings that seriously. This is all too unconscionable, Olives mind like a movie, the faces of all of them before yed in the mind. Quincy was doing everything he could to see the birthmark on his body, and he was so sure that it was toote to turn around, so how could another girl suddenly appear at this time? But if he was really the girl that Ocan asked Quincy to find, then why didnt he tell Ocan the first time after he knew the truth? Could it be that he really wasnt the one? Olive took a long breath and then stopped thinking about it. If she really was the girl, there might be quite a lot of entanglements involved, and she felt less of a burden after she was clear of it. She was slowly thinking about the whole thing when Elio pushed the door open vigorously, he even stumbled a little on his feet, enough to see how busy the studio is running these days. chapter2906 Because Elio is now more familiar with the operation of the studio, so Olive many things are left to him to do, and even the usual schedule are arranged by Elio one by one. Olive, you may have to get up early tomorrow, although the Twin flowers drama has ended, but the official closing party has not yet been held, you have to go there tomorrow. Elio told Olive again, after saying that he dragged his tired body back to the room, and did not even eat dinner. Although the Twin flowers scene was finished, the official closing party had not yet been held. She still got up early the next day and rushed to the set, but even then many people had alreadye to the scene and were talking about the gossip in a pile. Olives reputation in the crew has always been very good, she will not y big, nor will she call on the people underneath, so after greeting everyone, she stood aside by herself. She is not very good atmunicating with others, so she only listens to the staff chatting next to her and will only answer a question or two when asked about herself. While Olive was chatting happily, she heard a loudughtering from the outside of the set. Alieen had arrived at the set at some point and was talking to the group in a colorful manner, and Im afraid what she was saying was quite interesting. Alieen, what are you talking about? Youre making everyone so happy! A male actor next to Olive, who usually likes to joke around in the cast, said loudly to Alieen. Oh, Alieens speech is so funny, it makes peoples stomachs hurt withughter! Alieen has not spoken, standing next to her a small fresh meat quickly said to Olive their side. Yo, whats so interesting, I want to hear it too.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The joking actor said, while walking forward, and then looked Alieen up and down, and then said to her jokingly: I usually do not see you so good at talking, hurry up and tell us again, so that we can also be happy. I said you guys are really ttering me, I only spoke a few words casually, everyone followed the coaxing is just to give me face. Alieen waved her hand, somewhat embarrassed, but with a proud glint in her eyes. She then told a few of her best jokes, and the surrounding staffughed out loud, and the atmosphere was brought to a fever pitch with Alieens jokes. Originally, Olive and their people were standing in twos and threes, chatting to themselves, but as Alieens voice became louder and louder, many people were attracted to it, and some even took Olives hand and went up. After standing close and listening clearly to what she was saying, Olive realized that Alieen was only talking about those passages that had spread all over the Inte inter times. At that time, people also gave these incisive people a nickname called doujinshi, and many people made a lot of money with their ability to talk and tell doujinshi live. In her previous life, Alieen was very disdainful of these, she felt she was a noble queen in the entertainment industry and did not need to listen to these vulgar words. But all this can really be thirty years of river east and thirty years of river west, the former life she so despised things, but this life but remembered clearly, but also used to make others happy. Originally Olive was a little confused Alieen not like these paragraphs? Now how to remember clearly? After thinking about it, she remembered that Alieen is not the same Alieen when she died, she was affected by her own rebirth. Although Alieen may not like these segments, but in the future by their own influence of Alieen, may like these vulgar things. Suddenly the director appeared, everyone could only leave the scene with ack of interest, and even more came forward to prepare for the meeting. Although Twin flowers the y in general did not shoot for a long time, but also crossed the new year, Lanes previous mood also with the end of the y has improved, the whole person looked is the spirits. He usually works in the crew when the wind and fire, say one thing, some times everyone is still a little afraid, suddenly this young director gentle like can drip water, we are still a little ufortable. Today is the day my first official work Twin flowers closed, it counts as a milestone in my directing career, so I want todays closing party to be grand. I deliberately gathered everyone here today because I hope that the staff present can get together to make a short promotional film for this Twin flowers star, so that we can win a better response for this film. After Lane finished, thunderous apuse rang out from the bottom. The behind-the-scenes staff worked very hard on a regr basis, and they were rtively happy to be able to make a promotional film to get a showcase in front of the stage now. Although shooting a short film sounds rtively high, but than the shooting will be a hundred thousand miles simpler, just let everyone say the evaluation of the expectations of the y, but also to show the hard work of all of us over the past few days. With the efforts of all the crew, the short film waspleted in less than two hours. Such a short film ispressed out of only ten minutes, as a publicity or far from enough, must also be given to the technical staff behind the scenes to add some of the usual filming, so as to add a lot of fun for those fans who want to understand the life behind the scenes. After finishing the business, all of them had to go to the banquet in the evening, and Lane put a lot of effort into the banquet this time, and carefully selected a hotel that is more upscale in the capital. The first step is to follow the steps of the previous banquet, all the main actors came forward one by one, to finish their own experience and understanding of the drama, and finally everyone entered the rxing dinner session. When there is no one to speak, the daytime promo film just yed a role, constantly looped on the screen ying everyone filming the scene, but still very atmospheric. Therge banquet hall is a scene of paper and gold, many people are wearing luxurious gowns and chatting in twos and threes, Olive is a little ufortable with this scene of many people gathering for dinner. chapter2907 She is also a person who is not good with words, so she simply sat in the corner with a ss of wine and yed with her phone. Alieen also does not know which tendency is wrong, always want to make good rtions with those staff members, but also from time to time pop out a paragraph to make everyone happy. At the beginning, some people were still standing and did note forward, but as more and more people watched, even those who had been in conflict with her before went up to join in the fun. Her paragraph really yed a significant role in this kind of dinner asion, many people were amused belly are someughing pain. After telling the story for a while, Alieen may not have any ink in her own stomach, she organized everyone to y the moremon dinner party games in the future. They were either ying dice or Truth or Dare, except for a very few people who like quiet as Olive did not go, the rest wereughing with Alieen. There were many people who took Olives mood into consideration and tried to pull her along from time to time, but Olive politely declined. She and Alieen are sisters in name, but the private rtionship is not very cordial, we have been working together for so long, the crew can also see. Under Olives repeated refusal, none of them opened their mouths again, just returned to the side and yed the game by themselves. Because she is now the center of attention, so Alieen also some drifting, she not only in the side of the loud jokes, but also from time to time to cast a smug look at Olive. She may think that her behavior has seeded in isting Olive, but this is only a little funny in Olives mind, its just a killing party, not to mention that she herself deliberately wants to be quiet. Alieens actions will not only not cause harm to her own life, but even her future life trajectory will not be deflected by her actions. Although its generally mandatory to attend a crews closing party, its just a big party, and everyone is just being mean. If you really want to go home, you can leave early. Olive was ying with her phone on the sidelines and had already lost track of time, and when she looked up, several staff members had already started to slowly walk towards the hotel door. Although she didnt eat anything this evening, Olive had several drinks under the care of the waiter on the side. She was going to go to the bathroom and then go back to her apartment to rest, now that she had started filming for the new movie, she was only going to be busier than ever. Olive slowly came out of the bathroom and was about to go back to her seat to get her handbag when she saw Quincying towards the bathroom with a hangover. For this kind of crew party, except for those who can bring their family members, the rest of the people are not allowed toe without invitation. But Quincy wasnt with her just now, either. Olive took a deep breath and then stood still, remembering what Maisie had saidst night, that the girl Ocan had asked for was now found, so Quincy must know the inside story. When Quincy was about toe forward, Olive rushed up and blocked his way with her arms outstretched. It was not until this time that Quincy slowly raised his head, and when he saw clearly that the personing was Olive, his expression immediately became a few odd. A good dog does not block the way, you hurry to give me to get out of the way!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After the words were said, it was as if he was deliberately not dealing with Olive, and he even lowered his head and tried to go around her. Quincy! Olive called out in a cold voice, only to see Quincys back stiffen and then turn his head to look at her again. He frowned and looked a little impatient as he said, What do you want?! Tell me! Who is the person that Ocan asked you to find before? Is it me or not? Olive said after the eyelids did not blink half a minute, she wanted to see from Quincys face there is no difference, after all, like him, if he did something wrong it is difficult not to show on the face. Quincy was not expecting Olive to ask such a direct question, he first froze for a moment, and then the corners of his mouth hooked up a sneer, his face is full of sarcasm and smugness. He even had the guts to slowly walk up to Olive, whileughing and saying to her in a sinister way: Heh, it seems everything is expected! Quincy, tell me clearly, what do you mean by that? Olives heart could not help but be more and more suspicious, Quincys words were really some borderline, listening to people in the clouds, she did note to her senses for a while. Quincy did not answer Olives words, after sneering a few times, he slowly walked towards the bathroom. It was only when his back disappeared in front of his eyes that Olive slowly came back to her senses, just thinking about Quincys creepy smile just now, she felt a little creepy. Because of attending the killing party, Olive went back rtivelyte, and when she opened the door, the living room was empty, no one was there. She gingerly changed her shoes and was about to go back to her room to rest when she heard the door to Maisies room rattling. The person who came out was Ocan, who hadnt appeared in the apartment for a long time. He opened the door slowly with his face as usual, and then gently pushed Maisies wheelchair out sideways. Maisie was sitting on the wheelchair with her eyebrows lowered, Olive could not see clearly what her expression was like, but from a distance she felt her ears were a little too red. Olive had nned to ask Maisie, but before she could go over, she felt a cold, deadly gaze, shot straight at her, she could only touch her face in embarrassment, turned around and opened the door and rushed in. The two people are finally married, Olive is also too embarrassed to interrupt, she can only stay in their own room by the way and take a shower, almost half an hourter, she slowly walked out. Olives cheeks were slightly red from the steam, and while she was wiping her hair, she heard a soft knock at the door. When the door opened, Olive saw Maisie sitting in a wheelchair or a shy look,pared to the usual image of the cool fairy who does not eat the fire, and a few more angry. chapter2908 Cale Ocan went back? Olive turned her head towards the living room and after a few nces it was indeed empty, there was no one there but her. Maisie had a shy smile on her face and nodded before slowly pushing her wheelchair in. He just left. Looks like you two are having a good timetely. Maisies squirming look, which Olive hadnt seen much of before, made her feel a little awkward for interrupting the two of them, and she was trying to find a way to talk about it while wiping her hair. Maisie opened her mouth to say something, but didnt, and put her face away, Olive wiped her hair and stopped in ce.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g In the past, Maisie would go back to her room after Ocan left, either to study or sleep, but why did she suddenly want toe over today? Its been a good timetely, his temper is much better than before, and he takes care of me very well, we both have a much better rtionship than before. She let out a long breath after she finished, and her face returned to that bright look, but from time to time she looked around in Dawns room, looking like she really had something to say. If Maisie really hesitated in her mind, Olive would not break the sand pot to the end, she just wiped her hair while casting curious nces at her from time to time, but after waiting for a long time, Maisie did not open her mouth. Olive simply asked, Do you have something to say to me tonight? I came to see you, indeed, I have something to tell you, but I Maisies words only reached halfway, as if she did not have the courage to continue, she sighed a long sigh, and then turned her head and looked at Olive pitifully. This kind of look of wanting to say something but not to say anything is like a cat scratching hard in the heart. Olive put down the towel, turned her head and locked the door to her room, then sat down on the edge of the bed and asked her directly: All right, no one will hear you now, so hurry up and say what you want to say. The two of them usually treat each other as their best friends, and this squirming look makes Olive a little ufortable for a while. Ocan and I have discussed, tomorrow we will go together to meet his parents, we both still hope to ask the familys permission. Maisie bit her lip until after biting a row of deep white marks before she said boldly to Olive, after speaking she sighed again, followed by: But his fathers attitude before so strong, I am a bit dead, I go alone is really some You dont want me to go with you tomorrow, do you? After all, nso was against Maisies love affair with the two of them, so it makes sense that she would be worried about it. Maisie hurriedly nodded and sat on the side both nervously and somewhat worriedly looking at Olive, as if she was afraid that she would turn her back on her request. I thought what is it, you just say it directly, hanging my appetite for most of the day. Olive rolled her eyes helplessly at Maisie and then agreed to her request. Its a piece of cake, Ill go with you tomorrow, but I still have to shoot tomorrow, so Ill call you after I finish, and then Ill tell Shane to go with us. After receiving Olives positive answer, Maisie breathed a sigh of relief, her face full of excitement and gratitude. Olive is really thank you, let me go alone, I really do not have much courage, recently can really trouble you. You dont have to be polite with me, we are the best friends well, should help each other, these things you dont have to put in mind. After solving this matter, Olive urged Maisie to hurry to rest, after all, her body is now recovering period. Okay, you get a good rest, put your best foot forward to meet his parents tomorrow, hurry up and go to sleep, I have to get up early tomorrow. After Olive yawned, Maisie hurriedly nodded and pushed her wheelchair and went back to her room. The next day, she got up early as usual and called Shane, telling him exactly what Maisie had told her yesterday. Shane didnt have any objections and was more than happy to hear that Olive was going to visit his father, and asked Olive to wait for him at the same ce after work in the evening and to pick her up then. After visiting nso in the hospital that day, Olive never went there again, but only intermittently learned about his recent health condition from Maisie. He sounded even worse than before, and when Olive rushed over, he seemed to have purposely tidied himself up, leaning back on the bed and looking much better. He is no longer struggling to talk like before, and can chat with everyone intermittently, and his face is no longer that yellowish, but looks a little more alive. nsos bed is sitting next to a girl of simr age to Olive, but the look is clear and attractive, looking at the body is also slim, face is all good, a beautiful hair is not dyed and permed at all, after careful care draped over the shoulders, look past is a small family. Olive when they rushed over, nso face with joy is and the girl next to chatting the day, do not know what they two said, anyway, from afar nsos face than before toe a lot better. Olive just took a nce and got some rity in her heart, its hard to believe that this girl is the one Ocan was talking about? So it was found so quickly, and it really wasnt himself. Shane. The girl immediately stood up after watching Olive and their vast party arrive at the ward, and her eyebrows were full of joy, and she walked straight to Shanes side. Her gaze was straight, as if she wanted to eat Shane in general, not caring at all about the presence of other people in the ward. Her voice was also soft, the voice Shane called so beautiful. Olive slightly inclined his head to look at Shane, found that his obviously gentle face now facial lines tight, to the girl only cold nod, did not even look at her. chapter2909 finally become a family The girl was struck by his insensitive and distant look, and now drooped like a frosted eggnt after her eyes had been tinged with joy. Olive was not sure what the girl had in mind, and she did not think much about it, but turned her head to look at nso in the hospital bed. Shane went up to greet his father, and Olive went over to stand beside him, bowed slightly, and asked nso affectionately, Uncle, how is your health these days? Not too bad. nso nodded gently, gave Olive a light smile, and then turned his head to the others to ask questions. I dont know if its because Olive always likes to think more, but she always felt that nsos attitude towards herself was different from what she had before. But after thinking about it twice, she didnt think deeply about it, probably because she hadnte to visit him for a long time.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Originally they came in arge group to greet nsos face with some joy, but after seeing Maisie, who was pushed in by Ocan, his face instantly copsed with those smiles. His face was a bit ugly, but Olive had expected it before they came, so there was no big drop in his heart now. Uncle, we heard that you are not well, so we came to see you. Maisie asked nso with a generous and appropriate smile on her face. nsos face was still as cold as ice, not looking up at Maisie, just fiddling with the magazine in his hand. Im an old man, whats there to see. Although it was not obvious, everyone in the room could feel that Maisies arrival was like a pot of cold water poured over his joyful mood. nso had not been approving of Maisie and Ocans affair before, and had never looked at her well. Ocan went forward and patted Maisies shoulder soothingly, exchanged a gentle nce with her, and slowly walked up to the hospital bed, looked at nso and said firmly: Dad, Maisie and I are nning to get married. His words were like a thunderbolt thrown in the ward. nso raised his head and looked at Ocan coldly and said angrily, Who agreed to get married? Youre getting bolder and bolder now! nso finished his speech and then looked at Maisie with a vicious look, and finally turned his head and dropped his cold gaze on his sons face. I have discussed this matter with you before, although you do not agree, but my mind is now determined. When he received his fathers negative answer, Ocans face became extremely ugly and he did not look at his father again. Uncle, both Ocan and I are serious, please just make us whole. Maisies face was also full of determination as she stepped forward to stand beside Ocan and took his palm with her hand. The atmosphere on this side of the hospital bed was too thick, and the sword was so tense that Olive could not help but shiver. This is a family matter, Olive and they naturally can not get involved, although she and Shane two people have been approved by nso, but after all, still outsiders, she can only slowly sit aside on the sofa. Olive, since entering the ward, put her attention on the little girl, looking at her good appearance, her heart is full of doubts, is this girl is really the one nso specially asked to find before? Olive also clearly felt that the girls heart for Shane is not ordinary, since they entered the ward, all her eyes were put on Shanes body, but also from time to time cast a shy gaze to him. Although he and Shane are not yet married, they are still a legitimate couple. Olive felt a fire raging in her heart just by looking at her from afar. Olive turned her head slightly to look at Shane and said to him a little unhappily: Who is this girl in the end? I think she seems to like you. She is the girl that my father has been looking for, her name seems to be Cale Ruiz. Shane said indifferently and then turned his head to look at Olive and said to her: She is the person my father found, and I have nothing to do with it, even if she likes me, I do not admit it, such things do not happen you do not think. Olive was chatting with Shane when she clearly felt that a sultry gaze was sweeping straight towards her. When she turned her head slightly, she saw Cale sitting beside nso with a sorrowful look in her eyes. Ugh, forget it, I dont want to care about your business anymore, you two can do whatever you like. Olive was about to inquire more with Shane when she heard a sigh from nsos side, they instantly put their eyes on nso and saw that his originally tense face was now much more rxed. The two of them were in agreement that Ocan and Maisie were together. The sky is really the limit, Olive, the bridesmaid, is also heartily happy for Maisie and them, so long efforts have not been in vain. Both Maisie and Ocan let out a long breath of relief, and their faces were instantly filled with joy again. After this dy, the time is also a bitte, Olive and they finished their business and then intended to get up and say goodbye to nso. You guys go back first, Shane will leaveter, I have some things to tell you. nso looked up to Olive and the others, and finally put his eyes on Shane. The meaning of his words was so obvious that Maisie and Ocan, both now overwhelmed with joy, turned and left the ward, and Olive, now alone, was too embarrassed to stay in the ward. She walked out of the ward and leaned her back against the hospital wall, thinking that she would wait for Shane toe outter so that the two of them could go back together. That Cale from the beginning to the end is to stay in the ward, everyones topic has nothing to do with her, but nso seems to be particrly important to her in general, even this speech did not let her out. chapter2910 bad feeling It was obvious that what nso was going to say was rted to this Cale, and that he had left Shane behind, so he couldnt have been nning something. Olive had a bad feeling in her heart, but there was no way she could push the door of the ward, so she could only look at the door with a sullen gaze, trying to hear what they were talking about. Impossible! Olive waited for a while and did not hear clearly what was going on inside the door, so she could only sit on the chair outside the ward and y with her phone, and was a bit absorbed in watching it when she heard Shanes loud and angry shout from inside. Before she had time to react, she just stood up and saw the door of the ward being pushed open vigorously, and then Shane came out with an extremely ugly face. Olive hurriedly rushed to Shane and asked him with concern, What happened, why are you so angry all of a sudden?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Olive asked Shane while casting a curious nce at the door of the hospital room, where nso was lying on the bed, coughing violently, and his face had turned into the color of pig liver. The Cale, however, is still aware of the interest, not only serving tea and water, but also gently stroking nsos back, saying someforting words to him, looking like a sweet little darling. Olive turned her head and looked Shane up and down, and became more and more curious about what they had just said in the ward, the Cale was as normal, but looked at Shane and nso like something big had happened between them. Its okay, lets go back first. Shane said mildly to Olive, took her hand and led her out of the hospital corridor, deliberately avoiding the topic just now. When he left the hospital, Shanes face was a bit more rxed than before, but his expression was still a bit cold. What happened in the hospital room just now? Olive took Shanes arm and looked at him with some concern. You can tell me about it, there is strength in numbers, maybe I canfort you then, its not good to keep it in your heart! Shane let out a long breath, turned his head around Olives shoulders, his gaze heavy. As if Olive was an energy body, he looked at it for a while before his ironic face became gentle, reaching out to touch the top of Olives head before gathering her into his arms. Nothing is wrong, its just some nonsense, youd better not listen to it, to save yourself from getting upset then. After hearing his words, Olives heart became more and more curious, Shane never hid anything from her, what just happened in the ward, Im afraid he also felt some hard feelings. Shane did not mention this matter, she herself can not break the pot to ask the bottom, he did so is certainly for his own consideration. Recently, Olive has been much busier than before because she joined a new drama group, and things at Shanespany are also chaotic, so seriously, the two of them have not had the time to go out like this for a while. Olive is not sure what the matter is, and does not know how tofort Shane, aftering out of the hospital, although he looks much better than before, but his mood seems to be very bad, the whole person iszy and not half-hearted. The two of us cant easily spend time together, so dont be like this. Olive took Shanes arm and said to him half petntly and half aggressively. Shane has always eaten her this way, after looking at Olive this good behavior, eyebrows are gentle as if to drip water, but also with a hand tightly pull her palm did not let go. The two of them walked forward while Shane turned his head to Olive and said gently, You have some truth in what you said, after all, you are a busy man, we two should cherish the time for dating. Although she knew Shane was deliberately teasing her, Olive felt a sense of guilt, but then she went back to her usual self. Olives mind had been tied up by Shanes every move, and seeing hime out of the hospital looking so bad made her feel bad, but now she could only brace herself to finish the rare date with Shane. They had dinner together as usual, and Shane took Olive home with care. Although both of them wanted to finish the date, Olive could see that Shane had something to hide from herself. It was as if he had a thousand pounds of burden weighing him down. Looking at Shanes tense back Olive felt a sense of boredom, and as long as she thought about nsos eye movements today, she was curious. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are talking about. Unless someone really spoke very exciting words that made him lose control of his emotions, Olive thought while turning his head to think of the girl he saw in the hospital, could it be that she was left behind in the hospital room to talk about something rted to her? After careful consideration, Olive thought it was impossible, this Cale had just appeared, although nso was interested in her, the others seemed to treat her like air. Besides, even if Cale was the daughter of the woman nso loved most, her feelings for her were not as deep as those for Shane, his own son. Olive couldnt figure out what they had talked about in the hospital room that made Shane so emotional, and she couldnt figure it out even if she thought about it now, so she just stopped thinking about this headache. When she pushed open the door to the apartment, therge living room was still the same as usual, not even a single light was turned on, and in the past there was still Maisie, who did not like to go out, staying at home, but this evening was cold and clear, not a bit of poprity. I think it is, she and Ocan two people this bitter rtionship has finally been recognized by others, tonight I am afraid in which ce to celebrate, even if the future Maisie does not return to this apartment to live, Olive also feel justifiable. Recently work was injected with fresh blood because of the addition of Odell, Elio they have been trying to make a full preparation for hiseback. So recently is also busy round the clock, there is no extra time to return home to rest, Olive because of the shooting and Elio two people usually do not see each other during the day. chapter2911 intentional When Elio was so responsible for the operation of the studio, Olive sometimes felt sorry for her, they could not see each other during the day and had no time at night.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Before Elio is like a housekeeper, for the apartment things are more detailed, every ce are cleaned up especially well, even the breakfast is also he carefully arranged. Recently, he seems to be a little busy, often toast and milk to pass, but also three or two bites to eat before rushing out the door, ready to rush to the studio. Elio you do not so anxious, eat well after the meal is, you so swallowing is not good for the stomach. Olive looked at Elio sitting across from him and finished the toast in three or two bites, but also gurgling milk, some helplessly said. Olive, I know you care about me, dont worry, I will definitely eat well in the future. Elio turned his head after drinking the milk and smiled at Olive, then quickly rushed to the door, changed his clothes and shoes and then opened the door and rushed out. With the sound of the door mming loudly, Olive was left alone in the living room again, and it was true that Maisie had not returned to the apartmentst night because she was in a happy mood. If Olive had been at home by herself a year ago preparing for her exams, she might have felt a little lonely, but now that shes joined the workforce, she packed up after breakfast and rushed out the door. Snowings filming has also entered a tense session, Olive and Odell two people as the main characters, the rivalry scene is indispensable. Although they have already done all the psychological preparation, but the real wait until the kiss scene, Olive still feel some embarrassment. Snowing is a rare martial arts drama in recent years, due to the novelty of the subject matter, after filming inter generations has caused repercussions, the same name of the handicraft movie is endless, Olive they will also burst into the limelight again because of this drama. This martial arts drama is set in a space-time era, when not only the three worlds of man, god and devil, and at the same time there is a mortal earth countries war strife, in general is a chaos in heaven and earth, people do not live in the times. Like this eventful times, often give birth to the alien, Moises is born in the ordinary family of a freak, since childhood she has a different skill, not only excellent kung fu, but also can see many people invisible ghosts and spirits. It is for this reason, in this era of demons, she stands out among the people, after the vige because of gossip, she was left alone at the foot of the mountain by the elders of the family. But the great martial arts school on this mountain never epts women, and finally it was up to the martial arts family to send Moises again to Mekhi, a young martial arts friend who was traveling around at the time. They two are actually simr in age, because of the alien Moises for this reason will be here to further study, and finally with Mekhi together to help the future generations of justice. The Jiuzhound is full of demons and wars, Mekhi with his young apprentice Moises all the way to eliminate demons, originally simr in age, the lonely man and woman is easy to have a rtionship. Although the same monastic people, the two people are self-restraint, but in a time of coincidence, Moises has long been a secret love for Mekhi. If ording to the plot of the old story development, maybe the two people will end up together, but in this Dihal Cross demon rampant era, how can it be selfish love for their children? The two men were born in a famous family, although it is a martial arts warrior who travels around the world, but before that was also practiced under Midlis Tips, Midlis Tips will take many disciples every year, in addition to Mekhi the best of the best, there are such as Will such a childs love as the first priority of the ridiculous people. Although the two people in the outsiders seem to master and apprentice rtionship, but is ced in the eyes of Will is not so, her heart jealousy is like a fire around the flourishing, but also at the risk of harming Moises. Mekhi pity his beloved pupil, at the risk of severe poison also for her to pick a thousand years of snow lotus medicine, but the suppression of the mountain range of snow lotus once out of the future generation of demons are around the line. Moises on the one hand to save his master, on the other hand, also to suppress the mountain range, and finally jumped into the furnace, to turn his body into a genital weapon, suppress the mountain range is to keep the peace of future generations. Although the y in general terms or to save the world as their mission, but the y is still the most about the kind of love between men and women that ignorant. Olive has shot this kind of intimate scenes before, but when the person in front of her was Odell, she felt more or less awkward. She thought while taking a long breath, she is a professional actor must take out the actor should be professional conduct, is not a kiss scene it? A closed eye and a cross heart will pass! Olive thought so in her heart, and went on stage with the intention of taking a normal heart to shoot this scene, she put herself into the state, raised her eyes and could not help but fall into Odells ancient pond-like deep eyes. Start! The director sat in front of the camera and shouted start, Odell also put himself into the state, his eyes were extremely passionate, as if he wanted to peel off Olives clothes one by one. Although the two of them are acquaintances, shooting such intimate scenes Olive heart is inevitably a little ufortable, but now is in front of the camera, she can not make a resistance action, the heart can only hope that this clip can be passed in one go. Good! Perfect! After the intimate clip was shot, the director gave Olive an OK gesture, Olive opened her eyes and waited for Odell to leave her side. But the person standing opposite himself, but as if he did not hear the directors words, slightly closed his eyes or into the shooting, the gentle gaze of Olive can not help but some heart trembling. The director originally thought that his voice was too low, so Odell did not hear, and shouted a few times to them behind the camera, but Odell still maintained his posture and did not stop. Olive was watched by all the staff present, and her face turned pig liver red for a while. She gave Odell a gentle push and tried to wait for him toe to his senses. Looking at Odells look, Olives heart is in a nameless fire, a fierce force to push him away, this guy obviously heard the directors words, and know that this article has passed, but just pretend not to hear the general. chapter2912 weiya break It was only after being pushed away that Odell slowly opened his eyes, and the gentle look he had just had disappeared, his eyes were clear and very indifferent in color. He looked as if he wasining about Olives self-interest, as if she had indeed just been fully engaged in the shooting and hadnt noticed the directors shout. Olive slowly walked down the field, all the way she could feel herself being watched by the staff present, those eyes on her body, as if there are countless small needles in the thin stabbing of their own general. For Odells behavior just now, Olive became even more exasperated, walked directly under the awning and sat down, turned her back and stopped looking at any of them. She was gurgling again after filling herself with several mouthfuls of cold water, but still felt the fire in her heart to suppress, should have known that she should have drawn a line with Odell at that time, not to have any dealings with him in life and work. Olive wanted to leave the set at this time, her mind has beenpletely disrupted, do not know how to get along with Odell next. But now she simply has no way to leave, even if she is adhering to the professional ethics of an actor, she can not do such a thing. In addition to this embarrassing kiss scene today, Olive and Odell still have several rival scenes, she can not because of their own emotions to disrupt the work progress of the crew. And if you leave the set without permission because of just one scene, this is really let people feel that they do not have professional ethics, but also not like their usual kind of dedicated style, Olive is gurgling again after filling a few mouthfuls of water, just barely diluted their hearts that hard emotions. Because they are shooting a rare martial arts drama in recent years, in addition to the love between the male and female protagonists there are many actions, not only to show the kind of feeling in the clouds in the sky, but also to show the kind of omnipotence between the immortal first people. Olive soon came to the time of shooting action scenes, in the periphery of the staffs help, her body is tied up with the weave, the next scene themselves will have to carry out the scene in the clouds and fog in the sky. This scene is her rival scene with a female warrior, Olive must fight halfway to fly up in mid-air, stepping on the bamboo leaves in the upper side of a mocking line, and finally a sudden rush, holding the sword in his hand to the female warrior stabbed. Because of what happened to Maisie before Olive for the shooting of the Weiya scene, there is always something to worry about, and she carefully checked before slowly floating into mid-air, stepping on the bamboo leaves, expression indifferent look at the non-existent heroine below. Olive swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then intended to read her lines, suddenly she felt like a kite with a broken string fell downward, all the lines were turned into a sharp ah. Ah! The weave suddenly snapped as Olive rose to the highest altitude, and she plunged downward, screaming and screaming, feeling her body freeze. Despair is like a tidal wave to Olive, she kept screaming, simply do not even have the strength to resist, her mind shed back to the scene of Maisie that day, fell heavily to the ground, underneath a dark red blood to. Could it be that she too would go down this road, falling to the ground and finally relying on a wheelchair? This thing happened too suddenly, Olive simply did not react, and finally she just had to fall down heavily, a time of inertia so that her stomach turned upside down, but also can not stop wanting to vomit. After making sure she had fallen to the ground, Olive slowly opened her eyes, she used her hands to support the ground to slowly get up, the heart of that sick feeling was washed away a lot. Its not right! She just fell from a height as high as a hanging weave, even if not dead, must be crippled, how can be unharmed? After Olive came to her senses, she felt the touch underneath her as if the concrete floor was a bit unusual. She suddenly turned over and looked at Odell, who was pressed against her body, and then her eyes got bigger than a bell. The sound of the staff shouting around, and those people yelling for an ambnce, Olive only felt that those disorderly sounds were excluded from her ears. She can only die in ce on her knees, looking at Odell who was just pressed under his own half body now pale, forehead is arge drop of sweat.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g No wonder, just after falling from such a high height, he was unharmed, in addition to some dizziness plus nausea, but even the hands and feet did note from the feeling of pain. Odell even in such a close call moment rushed over to his own as a human cushion, Olive a time to feel both heartbroken and more than a little bit of guilt. She scrambled to her feet, pulling Odell and trying to help him up. Odell how are you now? Are you feeling better? Olive has always felt very strong, easily will not shed tears, but in such a life-or-death situation her tear nds have be very developed, the eyes constantly warm and more tears can not stop wanting to flow out. Those noisy sounds around with tinnitus were Olive isted out, her vision also became somewhat blurred, only to feel something warm flowing out. Dont you dont cry ah! Odell slowly opened his eyes, raised his head to look at Olive pale, he wanted to stretch out his hand to wipe her tears, but only once the movement of the limbs came a sharp pain, the face than before to look a few more difficult. Olive rushed forward and pressed Odells hand that wanted to move and said to him in a panic: Dont move, Ill get someone to take you to the hospital! You hurry over ah, blind turn what, now a big deal, you know? Since the weave broke, Odell was zero zero zero dead under the body, after such a violent squeeze his face now has long been difficult to see the extreme. Although such an unexpected situation suddenly happened, the crew really also appeared a riot, all of them are busy around, but encounter this kind of panic moment, the more no one can really sober down. Olive looked at them and a sense of powerlessness came over her, and she shivered as she took out her cell phone and prepared to call 120. Dont worry, Ive already called now! Olive snapped her head up and saw that the small reporter Flori had reappeared on the set, her voice more choked than before and her face full of panic. chapter2913 scandalous photos Mr. Turner you do not worry, God will certainly bless you, you are so good certainly will not happen, you first do not rush, I will help you pray well. Olive had thought so panic moment, Flori may go to do other things to help, but she did not leave, just stay beside Olive, more face gentle look at Odell. All of the outside world seems to be deliberately isted, Olive while panicking and pulling Odell, while poking around looking at the ambnce. As if everything was isted by people with a ss enclosure, in such arge environment, Olive only felt that only Odell and this small reporter Flori were on the same channel. Again, crouching in ce for a long time, Olive felt like a century had passed before she was violently pushed away. The ambnce finally arrived at the scene, there are several nurses rushed down to carry a stretcher, and there are even stronger force doctors to lift Odell to the stretcher. Olives eyes light up as if to make room for those doctors and nurses to make way. Are there any family members at the scene? One of you can go now to apany the injured! After the doctorsbined their efforts to put Odell in the ambnce, they turned to the crew and said. Ill go! Olive responded loudly to the doctors, and before anyone around her could react, she had climbed into the ambnce. If it was before the people around me would have thought more about her, but after the VIA incident, they did not think so much about it, after all, if Odell was not to save Olive could not have been injured like this. Once the ambnce arrived at the hospital, the doctors carried a stretcher to send Odell to the emergency room, Olive rushed to the hospital lobby to do the hospital procedures, waiting for all things to be resolved, she rushed to the emergency room door in a panic, anxiously waiting. After more than an hour of dy, the emergency room door was not pushed open, Olive was so anxious outside that she couldnt sit still, as long as she thought of Odells pale face just now, she would again recall Maisies appearance when she fell from the weave. If for her own sake, Odell will have to spend his life in a wheelchair Olive felt about to choke, Maisies current recovery is not ideal, daily or need a wheelchair, but after a long rest, may asionally be able to stand up and walk.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org If Odell ends up like Maisie, Olive feels like she cant say anything. Her whole heart feels like its blocked by seaweed, and shes so sad shes about to shed tears. Olive! Olive leaned against the wall, listening to Shanes voice from the end of the corridor not far away, she rushed over and fell into Shanes arms, tears flowing out. Shane took Olive in his arms, gently stroking her back and kissing her on the forehead. Dont worry, nothing will happen to him for sure. Its all my fault, how I so carelessly fell down from the side of the weave, you say if you say if something really happened, what should I do in the future ah? Olive buried in front of Shanes chest muffled, tears can not stop flowing out, just when she was alone she was able to cope with all the changes, but after looking at Shane to their side, Olives emotions found a cathartic point. Dont worry, nothing will happen to him. Shane pulled Olive over, looked her in the eyes and said seriously, and continued to speak to her soothingly: You do not always think blindly, the doctors are inside, he certainly will not have any idents, you do not scare yourself at this time. After Olive cried hard in Shanes arms, she felt all the hard feelings in her heart were washed away with her tears, and after wiping her tears, she sat dead in the chair outside the emergency room, waiting for the next results. It was like waiting for a century before the emergency room door was suddenly opened by the doctor, and Olive stood up to see the nurses wearing masks pushing Odell out slowly. His body was wrapped with gauze around many joints, and he had been drowsy and did not wake up, but his pale face was a few points better than before. Olive and Shane rushed forward to stop the doctor, and before they could speak, the doctor spoke first. He is not seriously hurt, but suffered this serious injury, the limbs are a little damaged, but most of them are superficial injuries, no internal organs, may be a recent period of recovery will be a little pain, but the next will be better, you do family members must take good care of him. The doctor took off his mask and said to Olive, and after that, he threw the blood-stained gloves on his hands in the trash. After hearing the doctors words, Olive breathed a sigh of relief, always hanging heart also finally returned to the stomach, when hospitalized in a hurry, Olive did not have time to choose a room for Odell, and finally only by the nurse to push him into the general ward. Shane walked in and looked at the simple furnishings in the room was a slight frown, and finally asked the nurse to change Odell to the top floor of the hospital VIP room. Because of the surgery, Odells body anesthetic has not gradually receded, he justy drowsily on the bed and did not even raise his eyes, Shane and Olive two people waiting peacefully in the ward together. Olive looked at Odells sullen facial expression is frowning, she was looking a little dazed when she heard a sound from outside the ward door. It was Ocan pushing Maisie into the room. What did the doctor say? Maisie went to the bed and took a look at Odell, then frowned and turned her head to ask Olive about them. Olive briefly restated what the doctor had just said to Maisie, and after she finished she let out a long sigh. How can something like this happen when youre hanging a wiener? Olive raised her head to look at Maisie and said with some mncholy: Its not him, its me who was filming when the weave suddenly broke, he was doing it for She only said half of the words did not continue to speak, Maisie obviously also guessed Olives answer is how, her originally mild face became very ugly up, Odells encounter obviously reminded her of her own scenario that day. chapter2914 sixth sense Do not you think this thing is a little strange? Her encounter and I was simply exactly the same, if not Odell suddenly appeared to save you, then you are now afraid to be the same as me this thing,pletely too like someones heart is style! Maisie Bens gentle voice gradually became cold down, listening to people a little creepy. Olive had thought about this before, and after hearing Maisies words she was even more puzzled, although she hadnt offended anyone in her day, but there were people who wanted to put her to death. She suddenly remembered the conversation between Canes and Alieen in the bar that day, and then looked up at them and said coldly: Could Canes have done this? Thats impossible! Olives words fell to the ground, Ocan immediately happened to refute her words, his face also fell, looking at Olive frowned and said: This is absolutely impossible! My mother and you have no enemies in the past, she has no need to do such a thing. Even if Canes behavior is not good, she and Ocan are still mother and son, even if they are broken, they are still connected. She did not continue to refute Ocans words just now, but in her heart she was even more convinced of her suspicions that this matter was definitely a collusion between Canes and Alieen to harm themselves. Olives sixth sense has always been very urate, she can almost determine who did this, but now there is no clue, she does not have any leverage in her hands, even if it is said, I am afraid that everyone will only guess, will not be sure. Odell did not wake up, Ocan and Maisie sat in the ward for a while and then got up to say goodbye, leaving Olive and Shane to stay here. You go back first, he should wake up soon, I can do it here alone. Olive looked at Shanes tired face and said to him worriedly. Olive just looked at Shanes much thinner face and felt a little intolerant in his heart. After he sighed, he nodded helplessly and looked at Olive and said slowly to her, Well, I do have things to do, and there is another contract waiting for me to sign over there. Health is the essence of the revolution, you must pay attention to rest, dont keep things to yourself, what can I do if you are exhausted? Olive took Shanes hand, her brow furrowed, and looked at his face with pain. Perhaps Olive said the words, for Shane is the biggest rxation, the corners of his mouth hooked, his face pulled out a smile, tightly frowned frown also loosened. Dont worry, as long as you stay by my side, I will never copse. Shane then dropped a soft kiss on Olives forehead and finally looked at her and said seriously, Dont worry, I will definitely take care of my body, you are under a lot of pressure from filming all day long, dont get too tired.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After Shane left the room, therge VIP ward was left with only Olive a sober person, she sat inside and felt empty and a little cold. Now several hours had passed since Odells surgery, and the anesthetic he had been given should have slowly dissipated by now, so Olive estimated the time and got up to take the kettle next to her to get a pot of boiling water. As soon as she opened the door with the kettle, she saw a small mane in and leap to the hospital bed. Olive was so shocked that she forced her hand to keep the kettle from falling to the floor. She turned her head to look at Flori, who was now standing up straight, and said to her bluntly, What are you doing now? Looking at Floris full armor and the big camera hanging around her neck, Olive had guessed a few points in her heart. She took a deep breath after standing next to the hospital bed, and then raised her head to Olive and said softly: Of course I want to take pictures, I am a reporter, I must take more news about Mr. Turner, and I have told him before, he did not oppose me! I! Did he really say he was okay with you taking pictures? Olive looked at the big kid Flori, just some headache, although she is the reporter approved by the crew, but now Odell in the ward Olive also can not bear to let her more disturbance. After hearing Olives words, Flori touched her round face and raised her head, and said to Olive: But Mr. Turner he did not directly oppose me ah, he did not say anything to indicate that the matter acquiesced, no objection that is not agreed? Listen to her exnation, Olive is a little speechless, this logic is really some seamless, I do not know how to say her. Olives previous scandal on the Inte has just dissipated, and people are finally not focusing on her, she does not want to let herself be scandalized again because of Odellseback and injury. And this scandal is not good for anyone after it gets out, no matter how the rest of the people view this incident between him and Odell, even if Shane saw Olive is also a bit unbearable in the heart. No matter what kind of sentiment, Olive will not allow Flori to take pictures in the ward, nor will she allow Odells affairs to be revealed. You can take pictures at other times, but you are not allowed to reveal the pictures of Odell in the hospital, and you are not allowed to take pictures of me! Olive had a cold face, trying to intimidate Flori. Because this girl usually seems to be good-looking, plus so small, invariably all people treat her as a child, Olive originally thought that also their own such a scare, Flori may listen to her words, will not take the initiative. But Flori, despite her sweet appearance, is also an adult who wants to be a famous gossip reporter, she did not show a timid look to Olive, but also some arrogantly showed an extremely sweet smile. Thats not good, Ive been on the set for so long without taking any valuable photos, and now its so hard to take these photos, what a pity if I dont send them out for everyone to see! She said it with conviction, but probably wanted to take Olive their scandal out to trigger a wave of explosive points. chapter2915 she doesn’t matter either The first time I saw her eyes shing with a sly glint, it was exactly the same as when Ware had threatened Olive, these gossip reporters are really a way out. Since everything is negotiable, Olive did not make it difficult, just coldly asked her: Tell me, what do you want? This I can do, can promise you. Before it seems to be just a little doll, now it seems to be aplete old fox ah! Then I said, I want to know Odell in the end what kind of identity background, he has not been revealed before, but we all know that he definitely will not be ordinary family born, but a mystery point of the entertainment industry, if I know, then when Flori finished and then paused for a few seconds, then turned his head to look at Olive showed a smile, but also some ingratiating taste. This matter I can not do alone, you and Odell so close to deal with, I hope you can help me to investigate this matter clearly, and this for you is estimated to be the work of moving your fingers, you help me to solve this matter after, I promise you absolutely will not leak these photos! Flori looked at Olives unmoved look, and again cracked a long list to her like pouring beans, and finally even pretended to fiddle with his camera. Olive was able to glimpse the images that shed by Floris camera from afar, and although these seemed extremely normal to her, they might have seemed unusual to the online crowd. The first thing you need to do is to look at Floris threatening appearance, Olive is burning with anger, and say what is approved by the crew, deliberately able to get the shooting reporter, it turns out to be an old fox waiting for himself here! The thing about Odell, Olive cant do it on her own, she was about to politely refuse Flori when she heard a ringing sound from her phone in her pocket. She waved her hand at Flori and then opened the door to go outside. Elio after Maisies mouth has been informed of what happened in the set today, called to ask her about the current situation. Elio was relieved to learn that nothing had happened to Olive, but Olive didnt tell him much about the specific matter, just told Elio to rx and exin to him Cale after he returned. Olive hung up the phone and then intended to go back to talk to Flori about what had just happened, but now there was not even a ghost in the same ce, she looked at the opened door of the ward and it was clear in her mind. After a dy just now, her own water has not yet been called, Olive put the phone and then turned around and took the water bottle and walked to the end of the hospital to get water. When she returned with the water bottle in her arms, she heard two voices talking from inside the room before she got to the door. It seemed Odell had woken up, and with a thrill in her heart she intended to push the door in, but after hearing the content of their conversation, her hands froze in ce. You actually took so many pictures, then good, then you should hurry up now and put all these things out. This is Odells voice, sounding a little sold and a little weak.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Half hidden door, Olives back to block a solid, lying inside Odell and Flori two people simply do not notice that she has now returned, Olive stood in ce also did not go in, want to hear what they will speak next. But but Olive seems reluctant. Floris voice sounded very soft and with a bit of hesitation. Odell didnt answer him quickly, and the wards was quiet for another moment before he finally said in a low, direct voice: Put it out. I dont want to force it if she doesnt want to, and its against the ethics of a journalist, but everything is negotiable, if you tell me your background, Ill let it all out. Floris voice sounded much more upward, and with a hint of cunning. Olive didnt rush to push the door in, she had been curious about Odells background for a long time, and she wanted to know if Odell wouldpromise in the face of Floris threats or not. There was a dead silence in the ward again, Odell did not speak, Olive thought he did not want to answer when Odells voice sounded again. Are you threatening me now? His voice sounded very serious, and with a few hints of tightness. Flori immediatelyughed dryly twice, then her voice softened and she said softly to Odell: I how dare I do this, dont think too much about it, Ill go back and take care of these photos and post them online then. No hear the expected answer, Olive on a long breath, she clutched the kettle in her arms, pretending that she had just returned to push open the door and walked in. Looking at Odell, Olive still carried a few moments of surprise. Youre finally awake! Then you guys talk first, Ill go first. Flori spat her tongue at Olive, then clutched her camera, pushed open the door and hurriedly leapt out. Odell returned to his usual expressionless look and looked at Olive with some confusion and said, Have I been asleep for a long time? Not very long, just three hours or so. Olive walked into the hospital bed, helped Odell pour a ss of warm water, handed him a drink and then sat next to him and slowly said: Thank you for your help today. You dont have to be polite to me, I would have helped anyone else today. Odells voice was still as cold as before, without a hint of emotion, and Olive couldnt guess what was on his mind. She sat with Odell in the ward for a while, most of the time Olive spoke Odell only responded perfunctorily to a few sentences, waiting until the afternoon, Olive looked at Odells improved face before slowly leaving to go back to the set. Although such a big thing has happened in the crew, but the work progress can not be left behind, Odell naturally in the hospital to recuperate, Olive and others to continue to shoot the rest of the scene. Remember that Olive did not go back to the hospital after work, she went straight back to her apartment, just opened the door and walked in before she had time to change her slippers, the phone rang again. This time it was Shane who called, telling Olive that nsos health was much worse than before, and that he had been admitted to the emergency room once again. chapter2916 He had called to ask Olive to apany him to visit his father, and he was now almost at the entrance of the neighborhood. Olive did not dy much, took her bag and turned around and went downstairs, waiting for her to walk to the entrance of the neighborhood, Shane just drove the car over. Olives home was not too far from the hospital, but the car seemed to have taken a century to drive, and she and Shane did not speak on the way. She was worried that Shane would be traumatized by the nso incident and could only reach out to hold his fidgeting palm from time to time. When ites to traffic lights, Shanes brow is furrowed so tightly that it could kill a fly, and his hands are banging on the steering wheel. After getting Olives reassurance, Shane turned his head and smiled, and then continued to drive his car, this time is the rush hour, the road is full of private cars, if blocked for a while, Olive they finally arrived at the hospital. When they arrived, nsos surgery had beenpleted, but he was still lying in aa in the ward and did not wake up, and only Canes and Cale were in therge VIP ward. Cale was like nsos own daughter, wiping the sweat on his forehead from time to time, and dipping a cotton swab to moisten his dry mouth. If Cale is like nsos own daughter, then Canes, the legitimate wife, is more like an outsider, she just carried her bag and sat on the side of the sofa, but also crossed his legs indifferently watching all this. This person can really be some indifferent some people difficult to contact, for their own husband can do not care about the situation. Shane and Canes have always been at odds, he did not say much about such behavior, Im afraid he was used to seeing it on a regr basis, and after walking into the ward, he didnt even look at her, and walked straight to nsos bed. Olive was led by Shane to nsos bed, she lowered her head to look at nso lying on the bed, and felt that he had aged a lot more than before. There was no extra flesh on his face, his cheekbones were protruding out, even his eyes were deeply sunken, and there was a heavy greenish-ck color under his eyes, and the whole man looked like a dry branch that had lost its life. Olive sighed and then turned her head to look at Shane, his brow furrowed even more, his face was also a sad cloud. The health of nso, who was lying on the hospital bed, was so bad that she might die one day. What the hell is wrong with you? You bring in everyone! Youre not even married yet, and youre just following me around like this, and its a little disturbing! Olive was looking at the scene when she heard a sharp voice from behind her, and she and Shane turned around in unison to see Canes half lying on the sofa, looking at them with contempt. For such taunts Olive is not able to tolerate, she was about to dislike, was Shane to stop. Shane walked up to her, his face hard to see, half-squinting his eyes to reveal a cold light, looking at Canes, and said coldly to her: Im afraid its you whos upset now!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g You! Well, youve gone against the grain! Canes, the head of the family, naturally could not tolerate such a provocation, let alone Shane, who she thought had always been a bit submissive. She pped the table and stood up, looking at Olive with a vicious look. Shane did not want to talk to Canes, just turned his head to stop Olives arm, and said gently to her: You just pretend not to see all this, she is not important anyway, remember? After hearing his words, Olive felt as if she wasnt so angry anymore. Dont worry, Ill never let myself get angry. Olive smiled and nodded to Shane, turning her head just to give Canes a mocking look. She did so with the very obvious intention of taunting Canes for simply having no sense of proportion at all and for making a scene in the ward without regard for the patients well-being. It was obvious that Canes also understood the meaning of Olives look, her face became even more ugly, and her malicious eyes were about to burst into mes. Heh! Youre a country girl who dares to look at me like that, Im telling you, dont think youre so proud now! You really think you can marry into the Lopez family? Its a fools dream! Before Olive could retort, she felt Shanes grip on her hand tighten and he turned to Canes and said coldly, Shut up! My business is not your business! Shane? Well, youve really turned the tables today! Im telling you, your father hasnt even died yet, and you dare to treat me like this. Canes was so angry with Shanes words that he stood up and pped the table so hard that the entire ward was on edge, and even the people outside the door were probing to see what was going on. She turned her head to look at Shane and saw that his face was blue, the veins on his forehead were pulsating, and his facial lines were even more tense than before. Elders? How dare you want to be my elder? Im telling you, youre not qualified to mention my mother in this life! After Shane finished coldly, he turned his head to look at Canes with a look that looked like he was about to kill her. She didnt dare to say anything else, she just kept her face straight and let out a cold snort from her nose, and then sat back down on the sofa. It was as if she was deliberately taking it out on something, either dropping a cup or a tissue box, sending the whole ward into a tizzy. Olive stood in the same ce looking at Canes posture, and the suspicion in her heart became more convinced that Canes must have privately moved on the weave, otherwise she would not have fallen from such a high ce. chapter2917 jealous And besides Canes, Olive cant think of anyone else who could do this to her. Of course, its possible that she didnt do it, but she must be the one behind it, and as for the runners, besides Alieen, its Quincy. Olive couldnt stop feeling sick at the thought of all the people she hated in her previous lifeing together, but it was good to be able to get rid of them all. After wrestling for a while in the ward, seeing that no one was paying attention to her, Im afraid Canes herself felt a bit unreasonable, and then quietly, half lying on the sofa and watching all this with cold eyes. Olive also pulled Shane to sit aside, she held his hand tightly, but found that the cold people are about to freeze, as it used to be Olives hands cold Shane warmed her hands, but today the two of them have switched. Olive turned her head and red viciously at Canes, if it wasnt for the demon she made today, it wouldnt have made Shane so angry. She took Shanes hand and stroked it downward, and her face was quite ugly. Although no one else could hear her, she had already cursed Canes in her heart. Im fine, you dont have to do that. Shane touched Olives forehead with a smile in his eyes, and his eyes were filled with doting. Olive pulled a stiff smile from her own face, and she was about to chat with Shane and relieve his mood when she heard a cautious, tentative body from the side. Shane. Cale didnt know when she was already standing next to Olive and them, and she had a white porcin teacup in her hand. I helped you pour a cup of clear, tea you hurry to drink it, now the weather is cool, can be sure to pay attention to keep warm is. Cale carefully said to Shane, face is also all those selling coincidental smile. Olive for all this is just a cold-eyed spectator, although she and Cale two people have no contact before, but always feel that their sixth sense will not be wrong. She always felt that Cale was not as well behaved as he appeared, anyway, it was that feeling that made Olive feel a little ufortable all over. The most disgusting thing for Olive is the way Cale looks at Shane, its too fascinating, although her eyes are not ugly, the corners of her eyes are turned up with a bit of style. But the more she showed that innocent and fascinated look, the more Olive felt a little upset. Shane obviously did not expect Cale to offer him tea, he turned to look at her with extreme indifference before reaching out to politely ept the proffered cup of tea. Thanks. Olive was about to have a fit when Shane turned around and shoved the cup of tea with a burst of warmth into his hands and said directly, You warm your hands ande back to warm them for me when its warm. Looking at Shanes series of actions, Olive heart those unhappy instantly dissipated, she held the teacup tightly in her hands, and then looked up at Shane, some deliberate loudly said: you do this will not be a little bit good ah? This tea was poured for you, not for me. What are you talking about? Are we two still considered you and me? If its mine, its yours. Shane said indifferently to Olive, but also dotingly touched the back of her head, I do not know whether he found Olives voice, anyway, the words were very cooperative, listened to Olives heart again a burst of iron. Olive gripped the teacup tightly and looked at Cales face became somewhat pale, she bit her lips with her teeth, and herrge grape eyes were now full of innocence and aggression. Cales style of action and Olive is simply very different, she is in front of the man is so pathetic, but also from time to time to show an innocent look, which for Olive such a knowledgeable girl has long been a little disturbed, such a blooming white lotus must be far away from it. I thought that if I stopped Cales behavior, she would be a little more restrained, but once again, Olive was shocked that Cale didnt feel embarrassed at all, and in the following time, she was even more attentive to Shane from time to time. And look at Shanes eyes more than once hot, either handing a tissue or then pour water. Although Shane from the beginning to the end did not put Cale in the eyes, but he took into ount the girls face, and did not say anything unpleasant, Cale, as if he did not understand, from time to time to continue their own behavior. Perhaps all this in other peoples eyes is Cale aggrieved, but in Olives eyes it feels like there is something blocking his heart, always can not get up, can not get down, anyway, just want to vent some. They sat in the ward waiting for Woody to wake up, but after waiting for a long time he did not wake up, Cale was always impatient, just as she peeled an apple and wanted to hand it to Shane, Olive could no longer resist and stood up violently and went to the door. Whats wrong with you? Are you not feeling well? Shane then looked up at Olive and said with concern. Im fine, Ill leave you to it. Olive took a long breath and then said in a cold tone, grabbed her bag, didnt look at anyone in the ward, lifted her feet and walked out. She and Shane were clearly boyfriend and girlfriend, and now there was a white lotus trying to hook up with someone, and not only did he not stop it but he let her do whatever she wanted. Olive felt so aggrieved just thinking about it, and her mood was so bad that she had only one thought in her head, which was to hurry up and escape from this suffocating ward.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Olive knew that she might seem unreasonable to others, but the dull mood kept making her dizzy. Olive knew in her heart that Shane was the most innocent one in this incident today, but he didnt resist, which in Olives opinion was already wrong behavior. She pressed the elevator door closing button and waited until she was out of the door before breathing a sigh of relief, looking at the people outside the hospital door, Olive felt relieved for a while. What are you sighing for at such a young age? Olives hand was gripping her bag tightly, and she was about to take a car ride back to her apartment to sleep when she heard Shanesughing voice from behind her. chapter2918 admit defeat Turning around with a jerk, he found Shane less than three steps away, and it was as if he had read Olives mind, with a smile in the corner of his eye. Im d youre like this. When he thought he was so aggrieved, she said he was happy Olive became even more angry, pointing at Shanes nose and said in a somewhat sinister way: Of course you are happy, the ward is so big a beautiful woman apanying you, who can not be happy ah? Youre not jealous just now, are you? Olive finished and then felt a little indignant, suddenly arms crossed no longer pay attention to him, intended to walk forward, only two steps and suddenly felt the sky spinning, she has been Shane pulled into his arms at once. You little fool, although I am very happy for you this jealous behavior, but afraid of you angry, can not do this to yourself in the future, even if there are others to pay attention to how? My heart has been filled with a you can no longer tolerate others. Shanes voice was very gentle, like a warm current wrapped Olive in it, her whole body was slightly tingling. She was so angry that she wanted to go into the ward and chop that Cale to pieces, but now her sullenness was gone, and the corners of her mouth were uplifted, and her heart was full of honey. Olive doesnt know when she became like this, Im afraid the power of love is really as strong as the legend, can make people willing to live and die for him! The usual Shane is a cold and detached person in the eyes of outsiders, even when alone with Olive, he rarely speaks such sweet and mushy words of love, suddenly exploded such arge series, even Olives ears can not help but slightly red. Come on, lets go eat now, you must be hungry too. Shane pulled Olives shoulders and lowered his head to look at her questioningly. Olives height is not too tall, but among the girls is not the short part, but despite this, she and Shane stand together will obviously form the most adorable height difference, every time Shane with such a condescending look at herself, Olive felt that the whole body and mind by his eyes in general. Although Shanes words of love just now made Olives heart as sweet as honey, but her mind always remained clear, knowing where she was now and what Shane should do. They waited for so long, nso did not wake up, even the anesthesia should have dissipated almost by now, Shane as the son must always be at his bedside, waiting for nso to wake up is the first priority. Forget it, youd better not apany me to dinner, Ill go home now, go yourself back to see your father, he should wake up soon, the ward with you in it, he may be much more at ease. Its okay, dont worry, weve waited so long for him to wake up, its only a blink of an eye to apany you to dinner, lets not go far, lets eat around here. Shane shook his head, took Olives hand and slowly walked outside the hospital, did not ask Olive again what she wanted to eat, and went straight to a hotel next to the hospital, the two of them even picked a hidden box, Shane ordered his own food, but all of Olives favorite food. She was afraid that Shane wouldnt be around when nso woke up, so after dinner, Olive didnt ask Shane to take her back to her apartment, she just took a taxi and went home. After filming, Olive waited with Shane in the hospital for a few hours, and after eating and taking a taxi, it was almost 12 oclock when Olive arrived home. Im afraid that because she came backte today, the apartment was rarely full of people. When Olive pushed open the door, the lights were still on in the living room, and Elio and Maisie were sitting on the sofa, looking at her with grave faces. The two of them seemed to have a belly full of things to say when Olive returned, both curled up on the sofa, their eyes shifting with her movements. Unless something big had happened, they would have gone to bed. Olive had a bad feeling in her heart after she raised her head and looked at them. She didnt say anything more, after carefully changing her shoes she went to the sofa and sat between them, she asked in a low voice: Go ahead, what do you want to talk about? Are you taking care of Odell in the hospital room this afternoon? I dont know who took the picture, but now its all over the Inte, and everyone is talking about it, and they think youre getting back together. Elio slowly said to Olive, his face is not very good, his cell phone screen is still bright, Olive just a nce after can clearly see, the photo she is Odells room, but also for the unconscious he tucked the corner, the picture lookspletely intimate between people will have the action. Olive some did not expect, Flori so young, photo skills are still good, this afternoon Olive hid outside the ward did not go in, is to listen to Odells family background in the end is how, did not expect toter a busy work, but forgot about this matter to the ninth cloud to go. In fact, at that time did not overhear Olive heart has also had an idea, she intended to take advantage of Odells absence to go to Flori privately, telling her not to send the photos to the Inte, but recently busy has long been no shadow, waiting to react again when the Inte has long caused a furore. She flipped through the pages of her phone, and after looking at the set of photos, she let out a long sigh. She had just covered up the scandal a few days ago, and now she was in trouble with the top flow Odell. What are you going to do now? The inte is full of these photos, and many people are saying that you and Odell are now back in a rtionship. Elio picked up the phone and looked at Olive with some concern.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Maisie also let out a long sigh of helplessness and looked at Olive with some seriousness. These photos were sent out this afternoon, I dont know if Shane saw them, its better not to let him know about this. Olive rubbed her temples in annoyance, shook her head and said, Shane should not see, he has always been not very interested in these entertainment gossip, and I guess he saw it should not be very angry, Odell was injured when he was there, after all, this matter is because of me. chapter2919 love magic Olive finished speaking to Maisie, and then turned to Elio and said: You take time tomorrow to go with Marcus to deal with this scandal, this group of photos is the recent to our crew to follow the shooting of the little reporter Flori, she should go to Odells ward in the next few days, in addition to the set, you should pay attention to the time to let her deal with these photos. You should pay attention to it and let her take care of these photos in private. After speaking, Olive and the three of them discussed the scandal once again, after speaking well outside the wee hours of the morning, the three of them yawned and went back to their rooms. It was thought that today to the early morning, they should reasonably stick to the pillow and drift off to sleep, but Olive lying in bed but awake, eyes open looking at the snow-white ceiling fell into a deep thought. She did not understand why Odell would let Flori send out this set of photos, if the previous scandal was to cover up his scandal, but this time there is somehow another scandal is not good for him! And Odell has just made aeback, it is the time to need the fan base, this time out of the scandal is not to face those female fans? The next day, she got up early with the help of her rm clock and rushed to Snowings set after simply packing up. Im afraid its because of the fermenting effect of the photos on the inte, Olive arrived at the set and the staff members looked at her with a sense of understanding and some curious eyes. Olive thinks she has a boyfriend, she doesnt want people to misunderstand her and Odells rtionship, but the online photos have been released, even if youe out now to exin it also looks a bit powerless and pale, so she closed her mouth and didnt say anything, just a gloomy face not to look at the people. After Olive was packed up in the dressing room, she carefully carried her costume with her hands and slowly walked outside. The dressing room was several corridors away from the shooting location, and Olive was looking around at the flowers and nts as she walked forward, when she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure shing through the bushes. She didnt expect to see Alieen on the set of Snowing, and she was now sneaking down the corridor with one of the investors directors, both of them looking around, acting as if they were thieves, because Olive was walking behind her, so they didnt even notice. The two of them looked around and acted as if they were thieves. Olive thought and gave a cold snort, then she put on her costume and slowly ran towards the corridor, wearing cloth shoes under her feet, so she didnt make any noise at all, trying to overhear what they would say next through a thin wall. But when she ran over, the corridor was empty and there was no one there, such a long corridor even walking would take several minutes, they could not have just disappeared. Olive carried the theater robe, about to turn around to see where they people actually are, there was an icy voice from behind. Youre not looking for me now, are you? Alieens voice was thick with sarcasm, and the tone was upward, making it a little creepy to hear. Olive turned around with a jerk, and Alieen was the only one behind her, with her feet still on the high heels of the past ten centimeters, and looking at herself coldly, the person in charge who was sneaking around with her in the corridor had disappeared without a trace. Are you particrly disappointed now? Its hard not to want to peek, right? Alieen slowly approaching Olive, eyes colder and colder, the corners of the mouth hooked also showed a creepy smile. Olive, your segment is really too low, you will not want to fight with me in this life, or obediently admit defeat! Since she didnt see what she just wanted to see, Olive didnt bother to talk to Alieen here, she just coldly swept her eyes for a moment before leaving the scene with her costume. The morning scenes were quickly shot, because Odell is now hospitalized, Olive and his recent many scenes are not turn, so after the morning scenes, she packed up and went to school in the afternoon. Olive has been used to the presence of Nell in school for a long time, and her difficulties seem to have been strange, so she thought nothing of it, packed her bag and went into the ssroom. Maybe it was because she had scared Nellspdogs by going on a rampage in the ssroom that day, so when Olive went in today, they didnt say anything, and even those who used to bother her in the past all shut up. Well, you bitch has the guts toe to school now! Dont you see what youve done to Odell? Its all your fault hes in this state! During the break, Olive walked out of the bathroom and bumped into Nell, who was ring at her with a vicious expression on her face and cursing. Although Olive is not surprised by Nells childish behavior, but for a long time she also felt some annoyance, how this person is so insensitive, again and again and again! Olive rolled her eyes at Nell, her face a little ugly to her direct dislike said: What qualifications do you have to say me now? And this is a matter between me and Odell, what does it have to do with you, it was he who came to my rescue that day, if you have any dissatisfaction with this matter go to him and ask a clear question, you can see if he will care about you! After she finished, she pretended to be indifferent, went to the sink, washed her hands, and then, as if remembering something, deliberately turned her head to Nell and continued: Oh, yes, there is one thing I am particrly puzzled, when you go to Odell, by the way, help me also ask him why he wants the reporter to send out the photos of us two in the hospital room Im not sure Im going to be able to get the job done.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Although Olive could not take Nells usual difficulties to heart, but recently she seems to have be more and more aggressive, any unpleasant words can be greeted to himself, although Olive is a good-tempered, but also can not tolerate her such recklessness. chapter2920 flirting Nell didnt expect Olive to be so eloquent, she was so angry she couldnt even say anything, she just stared at her fiercely, and finally threw down a harsh sentence: Okay! After she finished speaking, she turned her head and ran away from the bathroom, Olive looked at her face with a smile of indifference, packed her things and went back to the ssroom. After finishing the days ss, she went straight back to the house, Elio was still not at home at this normal time as usual. Im afraid it was because of the scandal between herself and Odell in the past two days, which kept them busy in the studio. Maisie was sitting alone by the balcony window, staring stupidly at the packed flower bones on the windowsill, not even noticing that Olive had returned. I dont know how far she and Ocan havee recently, but she is either smiling at the flowers or showing a shy expression. After Olive changed her shoes, she put her bag gently on the sofa and slowly moved her steps behind Maisie, she didnt make a sound on purpose to see what Maisie was thinking. Maisie also does not know what is loaded inside her head, Olive stood behind her for a while she did not notice, looking at her that silly look, Olive several times almost could not hold back augh. She watched Maisie stretch out her hand to touch the flower bones, and a shy expression on her face, she could not help butugh along with her. But even with such a sound, Maisie did not notice Olives presence for a while and just giggled alone. Olive! Howe you didnt make any noise when you came back! Maisie turned her head to see Olive was still shocked, she pushed the wheelchair to the side and moved a few points, looking at Olive face bothining expression, but also a few shy. Oh, how unreasonable you are, you just wronged me, I came back so loudly you did not hear, this can not be med on me to me on your own too serious! Olive jokingly said to Maisie, but also came forward to wink at her eyes. Tell me, what were you thinking about? Is this flower so beautiful? This flower looks familiar, is it someones gift to you? After Olive said this, Maisies face was as red as if it was ripe, and she couldnt help but lower her head and stop looking at her. Why dont you say anything? When you look at this flower, youre not thinking of someone again, are you? Maisie rarely shows such a shy look as today, Olive cant stop flirting with her a few more times. Dont talk nonsense here, how can I think of him! The power of love is really too powerful, she didnt even think that the fairy who used to be unearthly in the eyes of others would be shy like this. Its true that you are overwhelmed by love, I see that your IQ is a little offline. Im not going to tease you, who hasnt been in love, but youre exaggerating, havent you just met in the morning? Do not want to flesh to this look ah? Olive felt that since nso had agreed to go out with Ocan in the hospital that day, her wholeplexion had obviously improved. Olive stood on the balcony and teased Maisie for a while, then slowly pushed her wheelchair to the sofa, she was always tired from the two days of filming and going back to ss, so she could not stand for long. She just sat down on the sofa, Maisie took out her cell phone and said to Olive seriously: When you were free today, did you read thetest entertainment news on the Inte? I didnt read it, its all about me and Odells gossiptely. Its all just a bunch of nonsense anyway, so it just adds to my worries. Olive was half lying on the sofa, pressing her temples with her hands, justughing so much that even her stomach couldnt help but feel some vague pain. I cant believe you didnt watch it, well, Ill flip it out now and show you a good time. Maisie again, after reaching out her finger and poking at the phone interface several times, she handed it to Olive. Look, I dont know how thoseizens are so idle, they even said they got inside information that you and the two previous gold owners fell out, and only now you are back in Odells arms. Olive took over the phone and carefully read the online blog post after more headache, two days ago she had asked Elio to PR this matter, but did not expect the online wind is getting bigger and bigger, and the rumor is more outrageous than once. If she let it go on, it might affect her career again, just like the previous scandal, Olive felt she couldnt sit on her hands like this anymore, and Im afraid even Elios PR wouldnt help now. Has Elio been back today? Why is it sote and hes not back yet? Olive put down her phone and turned to Maisie. Maisie took the phone, shook his head at her: He did note back today, I did not even see the shadow of a person all day, I do not know what he did to go, and you see the time is not early, as usual he should havee back.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org So, Ill call and ask where he is now. In fact, at this time Olive with toes can also think, Elio is in the studio is busy with their recent things, and because Odells join, now the studio needs fresh blood, he must be busy are some feet. Elio seems to be very busy indeed, Olives phone dialed several times before he slowly picked up, his voice is with some unstoppable fatigue. Hello Olive ah Even through the phone, Olive can hear the sound of theputer keyboard gently tapping over there, so midnight indeed some crisp. You are still busy in the studio, how are things going today? Did you find Flori? People did find, but she temporarily had something, we did not have time to talk she left, but now has left contact information, we intend to find her tomorrow toe out to talk about. chapter2921 I didn’t do it Elio finished speaking and let out a good long yawn. Olive pondered for a moment before speaking directly to Elio: Lets do this, you guys dont work on this matter first, Ill go directly to meet her tomorrow, you can call ahead and ask her out for me then, almost at that time of lunch tomorrow. Okay, then we will contact tomorrow. Olive probably had an idea in her mind about how to handle Floris matter, so she hung up the phone and said hello to Maisie and went back to her room.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. At this time the night is already veryte, if it is the usual Olive they have long gone to bed, not to mention the body is still recovering Maisie. But this night she did not sleep so early, and pushed the wheelchair to the balcony, and touched the pot of budding flowers with her hands. The next day, Elio was really like she said before, she had asked Flori out for Olive, and she arrived at the cafe ten minutes early, but Flori came even earlier than she did. Olive didnt even have to ask the waiter what position Flori was sitting in, she walked in and just scanned around probably once, and was soon caught by Flori in the corner. This little fox thought she would be rtively hidden in the corner, but she didnt expect her presence to be enough to attract attention, and almost everyones eyes in the cafe were drawn to Floris presence. Olive stood outside the door and touched the sunsses on her face with her hand to make sure everything was right before she slowly walked in. When she arrived at her seat, she sat down with great elegance. Floris face was indifferent, and she didnt give a second thought to the stares and curiosity from the side. A girl as naive andwless as she is, Im afraid she grew up with everyones attention and palms on her head. With a polite smile on her face, Olive spoke directly to Flori: Miss Kiesinger, I think I told you before that you promised not to post those photos on the Inte, right? Although she had a decent smile on her face, but her tone was not very good, and her face was looking at Flori with a smile on her face. Flori did not shy away from Olives tant stare, and could not stop smiling sweetly. I did promise that you would not send these photos to the Inte, but I also said that there is a prerequisite, you must help me find out what Odells family background is in the end. Isnt there a discussion on this matter? I was only halfway through the conversation when you went into the hospital room, and the matter was not discussed, howe you posted these photos without informing me? Olive took a sip of her coffee, her face still expressionless as she looked at Flori. Flori slowly ced her phone, which she had been holding tightly, on the coffee table, and after taking a gentle sip of coffee, she showed her signature sweet smile as usual. Miss Holt, are you so sure it was me who posted those photos on the inte before? Why not you, I heard clearly at the door of the ward before, you promised Odell that you would post those photos. Olive heard her words then some slightly froze, but this little fox can make a trip to himself once. Its true that I didnt do this, and if I did, I would absolutely admit it, but I didnt do it, and you wouldnt admit it even if you forced me to. Flori face those smiles also slowly receded, she put down the coffee cup, very serious look at Olive said. Olive looked her up and down and was convinced that Flori was indeed not lying, she had two lifetimes of survival experience and had long had her own unique analysis of a persons unconscious little actions. She took a long breath and then looked at Flori and said slowly: Im really sorry to bother you today, I was just a little confused before, these photos were taken by you, who else but you would post them online. In fact, Odells ident that day, many gossip reporters know the news, and you rushed to the hospital, many people are seen, even if someone secretly photographed this is nothing strange. Flori finished and then drank a sip of coffee, estimated too hard, immediately put her bitter brow are wrinkled together. In fact, Olive turned her head and thought about it carefully and felt that the whole thing has another development, if these photos are really Flori released to the Inte, she does not need to mention those confusing headlines, after all, the things between themselves and Shane, she is an entertainment reporter is still not clear. But if there is anyone other than Flori who cant be posted on the Inte, Olive thought for a while and then put the target on Canes and Alieen, after all, her recent ident is not unconnected with them two people. They sat in the cafe and chatted for a while before Olive got up and said goodbye to Flori. Olive came out to meet Flori during the lunch break while filming, and after meeting her, she rushed back to the set directly. So when she returned to the set, no one had started work yet, and everyone looked a littlezy under the sunlight. She slowly moved her steps and walked to the bottom of arge tree where no one was around, leaned her back against the chair and slowly closed her eyes. These days too many things have happened, first Odell returned to the country, followed by her own kidnapping, and then a series of idents, Olive felt her heart was a bit full of holes, as if the whole person from the inside out are rapidly aging general. While the lunch break is not over, Olive leaned back in the recliner with the intention of closing her eyes for a nap, is lying not a whileter, the phone issued a crisp ringing, she immediately frowned together. After fumbling for her cell phone, Olives eyes were filled with joy when she saw the caller alert. Shane! Why are you calling me at this hour, is something wrong? Nothing happened, I just wanted to hear your voice. Shanes low voice came over the phone, followed by a pause as she asked Olive: Are you busy now? Are you shooting a movie? Did you have a good lunch just now? chapter2922 perverse him I just came from lunch outside, and theres nothing to do now. Olive showed a smile on the side of the recliner, and followed up with, Theres nothing going on at this time of day, so you can bother me more often in the future. Olive, I saw all the news on the Inte. Shane took a few moments before speaking slowly, his voice low and hoarse. Olives heart was instantly lifted with his words, she hurriedly asked Shane again: You saw it all, you dont believe it now, do you? Those are just rumors, you cant be this confused! Olive was actually sure that Shane believed in himself, he would not take the strange news on the inte seriously. Normally Shane is always thest to know about Olives scandals, but this time he got the news so quickly, which is really somehow unbelievable, he is only interested in his ownpanys affairs, for these entertainment gossip Im afraid it feels like a fantasy. But now Olive can probably understand, after all, due to nso hospitalization, most of thepanys affairs have been handed over to Shane to take care of, their family has a lot of entertainmentpanies under their name, for these gossip even if you do not want to hear it is not possible. What are you so anxious about? Im not here to me you. Shanes dullughter came from the other side of the phone, and afterughing for a while he said: Dont worry, I wont believe these things, Im calling you to ask forgiveness, you said why didnt you tell me this time! I told you before, no matter what happens around you, you have to tell me everything, you see this time the Inte has been buzzing with rumors about you for several days, and I, the boyfriend, did not even know about these things, if I do not know, you are not going to say? Shane was indeed asking himself a question, his originally gentle voice slowly became serious, and finally had a hint of a forced question. But for his reaction, Olive still prefer to see, after she let out a long breath, her heart also sessfully put into the stomach side. Anyway, its all just some nonsense, let them talk about it, Im upset enough to tell you about it, its just adding to the trouble? Even if its a worry, I want to until, you have to remember that in the future anything about you have to Cale tell me, remember? Shanes voice was serious, as if the matter was so serious that Olive could not allow herself to be pampered and cute anymore. Olive holding the phone on the face of a sweet smile, followed by as if to admit fault quickly said: well, well, you do not worry, I remember, from now on even if it is sesame beans, I will tell you everything! Also, these inexplicable news on the Inte you must not go to see again, do not let these messy things affect their mood, no matter what they say, you just need to remember that I will always stand behind you and always believe in you the most. Shanes voice was very gentle, even if the two people were separated by a long distance, Olive holding the phone could hear the intoxication in his low voice. She was not in a good mood before, but now with Shanes reassurance, her body was full of energy like a chicken blood, and she also felt that all those things before did not count anymore, no one could beat her. Olive chatted with Shane for a few minutes, first asking about nsos recent health, and Shane said it was getting worse than when they hade to visit, and that his mood only dropped significantly when they talked about his father. Although this was something that neither of them wanted to see, it did happen, and Olive held the phone andforted Shane a few times, telling him that he had to keep his energy up and keep going with spirit. After all, after nsos hospitalization, everything in thepany was left in Shanes hands, not to mention the fact that a scheming Canes was watching over everything. Olive before from Shane although also had a phone porridge time, but not as frequent as recently, but not to pick a time and ce, Shane moved to call over to ask their own situation, the whole person is like extremely insecure general. And every time Shane calls, he always talks a lot of love with Olive, as if he has to make sure that the two of them are now in a rtionship. For his performance Olive obviously noticed the abnormality, so she did not think much about it every time, but just patiently tofort Shane. Recently Shane is really too abnormal, he is in the end what hit, the whole person bes such a strange,pletely is insecure. After anotherte-night phone call, Olivey in bed looking at the snow-white ceiling and fell into meditation, could it be that her girlfriend is doing too little to notice Shanes recent changes? In fact, in the past, it was not umon to have a phone conversation, but where will it be so frequent now,pletely three times a day, simply more punctual than dinner. Shane, do you have something on your mind that youre hiding from metely? Olive pondered for a while and then called him again.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The Shane on the other side of the phone was silent for a while before he slowly said, What can I do, dont think too much about it, Im just a little stressed out because of thepanys busy schedule. His tone was no different than usual. Okay then, Ill go to sleep first, dont hide anything from me. Olive knew in her heart that Shane was indeed hiding something from her and didnt want to tell her, so she didnt n to ask further questions and hung up the phone and had an idea in her mind. Even if he was under a lot of stress, Shane would never have acted in such an abnormal way, Im afraid that something in his life had stimted him. The next day Olive went to the set as usual to shoot a scene. After packing herself up, she just walked out and saw a familiar luxury car slowly driving by at the entrance of the neighborhood. Ocan parked the car next to Olive, pressed the window and peeked out and asked her, Is Maisie awake now? Shes awake, you can go up now. chapter2923 set up Olive responded to him and then nned to continue to the set, but then she suddenly remembered Shanes abnormalityst night and rushed up to stop the car that Ocan was about to drive away. Wait a minute, I still have something to ask you! Olive finished speaking, pulled open Shanes passenger door and hurriedly got in. After the previous series of contacts, her rtionship with Ocan has not been qualitatively improved, but it is not a stranger either, so for Olives behavior, Ocan did not take it seriously. What do you want to ask? Ocan inclined to turn his head to look at Olive suspiciously. Whats happened to himtely? Why do I think hes been acting a little weird all over? Olive turned around and looked Ocan up and down, and couldnt help but raise an eyebrow. Ocan tightly frowned immediately loosened, took out a cigarette from the side and immediately took a puff, exhaled a smoke ring, he turned his head to look at Olive: How can I be clear about those things about him, if you are curious why not go ask yourself? If I could get the answer if I asked, then why did Ie back to you today? Olive rolled her eyes at Ocan, then turned her back and opened the car window to the maximum, waiting for the smoke to dissipate, she felt that her nose was not as itchy as before. Ocan did not answer Olives words, he slowly reached out to the window to shake the ashes that were about to fall, his hand was hanging out, as if he did not care about the cigarette that dared to burn hard. What happened to him recently actually Im not too sure, but Im afraid there is one thing and his recent state has something to do with it. After hearing his words, Olive felt that she was absolutely right toe to Ocan today, and she stared at Ocan like dead, to know what happened next. But Olive waited for a long time, but Ocan did not say anything, she could only ask anxiously: In the end you remembered what things ah, hurry up and say ah! Ocan leaned back in the drivers seat and slowly smoked a cigarette, one after another as if he was enjoying it. Olive is again patience dead look at Ocan, the line of sight is with his movements jumped back and forth, as in Olive such eyes forced, Ocan also did not speed up the pace of their own smoking, he slowly finished smoking and twisted the cigarette out before turning his head. You can always say now that youve finished smoking, right? You should have seen that Cale when you went to the hospital before, right? Its the girl who looked pretty well behaved, the one my father was looking for before. Ocan went to the hospital with Maisie that day to fight for his marriage, so he was afraid that he thought Olive they did not see Cale. My father is quite happy with that person of hers, so he now wants to set up Shane and Cale both together.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Ocans words were undoubtedly a thunderbolt in Olives heart, and she heard a fire running around in her heart, this nso how so faithless, before clearly promised herself and Shane things, and now surprisingly made such a move! This way, Olives sixth sense was confirmed, no wonder when she went to the hospital that day, she always felt that nso looked at herself with some strange eyes, and even her attitude had obviously changed, it turned out that behind the scenes there were these mishaps. As soon as she thought that Shane had been in the hospital with nso because of his health condition, and that Cale was always around, Olive felt some anger! Shane is her own person, she cant be coveted by a whitedy like Cale! Olive took a deep breath and then suppressed her anger, looked up at Ocan and asked, Have you had any contact with Quincy and Alieen recently? For Cales sudden appearance, Olive heart is very suspicious, she felt that this matter may be premeditated. Why do you suddenly remember to ask this? Ocans brow immediately tightened, looking at Olive face is also a suspicious. Olive waved her hand and smiled lightly at him and said, Forget it, Im just asking, Id better hurry to the set, or Ill beteter. After saying that, she then got out of the car and stood outside the car window looking at Ocan and said, Just hurry up and go up, Maisie has been thinking about you all day at home and people have be stupid. After hearing Olives words, Ocans face immediately became clear of those suspicions, revealing a smile, and immediately started his car engine into the neighborhood. Olive was thinking about what Ocan had just said on the way, and the deeper she thought about it, the more bored she felt. She wanted to call Shane to ask him about his recent situation, but now she had to go to the set again, so she had no time. She was a little distracted on the way, lowering her head and walking straight ahead, not seeing the changes that were happening at the entrance to the set, so she slowly walked to the center of the entertainment gossip reporters. It wasnt until a shout came from her ears that Olive snapped back to her senses, and when she raised her eyes again, her side had long been surrounded by those gossip reporters. She smiled a little bit, but also a little bit shyly, as all the reporters stretched their microphones to Olives face. Olive did not have time to break out of the circle, those reporters began to ask her questions again, she was surrounded by all the voices, only to feel a slight swelling of the temples, she simply can not deal with it. Although these people were asking themselves a lot of questions, but Olive that nature carefully listened to a sentence or two, then found that most of them are about their own two days and Odells online gossip. In general, these entertainment gossip reporters just want to ask Olives opinion about this scandal, and also hope that she can give a positive response as the person concerned. chapter2924 I will not let you go Olive nodded her head to make sure she heard all the questions clearly, and then weighed thenguage in her stomach, after all, the pencil of these gossip reporters can be very powerful, if you do not want to be good how to say, they may be made up again. The two of us are very close friends since that time, so I dont care if he is rumored to be in the hospital because of the contact with him, after all, this happens a lot. Although these photos are true, but I do not want this matter to continue to develop, after all, Odell and I both do not want fans because of the rtionship between the two of us and quarrel, because all some false things, and if these things continue to spread, my decent boyfriend may be jealous! Olive finished speaking to the camera is a shy smile, turned her head to look at those gossip reporters, and sure enough her answer made many peoples faces show obvious disappointment, but there are very few reporters who hold the attitude of the gourmets, to Olives answer greatly approved. The first thing that happened to Olive was that she pushed them away and slowly rushed out of the circle. If she hadnt been dyed on the road for a while today, these things might not have happened. Because of a series of things that happened this morning, so when Olive arrived at the set, everyone had finished their makeup and packed up, she apologized to the director and bowed, and looked around at the staff, then rushed to the dressing room to prepare for the scene. Odell is now in the hospital, Olive and he can not shoot a number of scenes, but as the female lead, Olive and other rival scenes are also inevitable, so this morning is also in the busy and full of. After the mornings scenes were shot, their crew tidied up the set and were nning to pack up for lunch when Olive saw a ck object flying across from her as soon as she walked off the set. Scared she hurriedly dodged, the heart is also mentioned in the throat, waiting for the ck thing fell to the ground, Olive turned her head to see but could not help but be amazed. The surrounding staff also rushed forward, asking Olive if she was hurt, looking at the ck thing on the ground not far away, it turned out to be a recement for the camera. They all instantly turned their attention to the photographers face. The photographer rushed over, bent down to pick up the abandoned camera, and looked up to Olive some embarrassed smile. Miss Holt is really sorry, just this camera has a problem, I was going to rece a, but I did not expect this thing in the shelf above the fixed for a long time, I just could not take it down, thest force who know not control the strength, it identally threw it away. After the staff member finished, he looked Olive up and down again, and said with some fear: Fortunately you dodged away in time, otherwise I would really have some guilt. Forget it, its not a big deal, Im still standing here anyway, you guys go fix that camera first. Olive said, then waved at the staff, and was a bit annoyed pressed his temples twice, the recent can be really flying, and also one after another.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The staff member waspletely relieved after hearing Olives words, and thanked her several times before leaving the scene with her discarded camera, and the surrounding staff members looked at Olive and gave her a thumbs up, praising her for her generosity. In fact, this is also no way, after all, people are not intentional, Olive did not care after twoughs, took their box lunch and went to the set of the big tree to sit up. If there hadnt been this ident, she might have been in a good mood, but because of such an episode she was not even in the mood to eat, Olive put down her box lunch and took out her cell phone to call Shane. Although it was the middle of lunch, Olive didnt think she was doing anything wrong, after all, Shanes insecurity these days made her report everything to Cale. Olive? Shane answered the phone after a few rings, and his pleasant and slightly curious voice came through. The power of love is great, Olive heard Shanes voice and felt all the boredom was gone, just beaming andining to him about the ident that happened on the set today. Ive been really unlucky these days, I almost got hit by that camera. After finishing the story, Olive took a long breath and came up with a summary. Recently is a bit not smooth, so lets eat together tonight, I help you to remove the bad luck, dip my good fortune. Shane said to Olive with a smile in his voice. Olive was about to respond, before opening his mouth Shanes serious voice came again: Your recent ident happened too much, I think its like a premeditated, there may be someone behind the deliberate maniption of all this, you pay a little attention to some of yourself, do not happen again, I privately also see who is in the end. In fact, even if Shane did not bring up, Olive had this idea in mind, after all, like the weave broken absolutely can not be an idental event. She actually wanted to tell Shane that she already had a suspect in mind, his stepmother Canes, but Olive also did not say it, after all, although she suspected Canes, but her behavior motivation can not get a good analysis. Olive, in addition to suspecting Canes, is very suspicious of that Cale, she was going to ask Shane about Cales recent movements, but also still swallowed the words, after all, these two people are annoying people, they do not want to see anyone. When Olive returned to her apartment, Elio and Maisie were waiting for her on the couch to discuss the big event as usual. The news that she was almost hit by a camera on the set today has been posted on the inte, and there are a lot of photos, so I guess those gossip reporters had already infiltrated the set in the morning when they werent paying attention. chapter2925 too much In addition to the photos of her nearly being hit by the camera, there are also photos of Odell holding himself in the air from a fall on the set that day. The angle of these photos is very precise, Odells face not only with panic, but also worried, Olive has long been scared tightly closed eyes, this picture ispletely like idol drama in the kind of hero to save the beauty of the bridge. The photo was posted on the Inte and caused an uproar, and thements below grew exponentially. Olive recently attracted what viin ah? How do I feel that all idents are greeted to her, this once or twice also forget, how every one wants to kill her in general, is really heartbroken her, in the future must be more careful, never again these idents! The two of them arepletely in love, you see Odell that expression is also too gentle, ah, if ordinary friends can do this part, I will write their names upside down! I also agree with what the respondent just said, Olive they are definitely in love, so sweet early to tell us all not on it, non-guess to guess, after watching them together with the flowers! Theizens on the inte dont know how to be so leisurely, not only have they already guessed the story of Olive and Odells reunion, but also made up a poignant bridge for them to reunite after a long time. The first thing Olive thought was that she had made it so clear to the gossip reporters in front of the set that the next scandal would slowly die down, but she didnt expect it to get worse and worse. Although those online entertainment trends have been affecting Olives mood, she had to carry on with her work as usual, that is, no star would escape the publics entertainment. She arrived at the set the next day and was in the middle of filming in the morning when Olive suddenly felt her hair being torn by someone who seemed to be exerting all her strength to remove her scalp. Olive grabbed her hair with her hands and turned her head to find that it was Nell, who had been making things difficult for her at the school, and her eyes were now staring at her like she was about to burst into mes. The surrounding staff were all shocked by Nells sudden action, and everyone was whispering and looking at Olive with strange eyes. Olive tried to break free from Nells restraint, but Nell was exerting all her strength, and the two did not separate at all, Nell also pulled Olives hair to drag her off stage. Yeah, you bitch, youve done so many dirty things behind your back, if I dont teach you a lesson, Ill write my name backwards! Nell shouted at Olive, while her hands were full of strength and yanked her hair. She didnt want to be nice to Nell, but now her scalp was about to be pulled off. Olive grabbed the roots of her hair with her hands and turned around to push Nell away, although her scalp was tugging painfully, but also wanted to dodge away while Nell was distracted. Nell, youre really going too far, what the hell are you going to do now?! Huh? Thats too much, even more too much is yet toe! Im telling you, you fox already know how to hook people all day long, lets settle the score today, you see what youve done to Odell! Nell pulled Olives hair with his hand and refused to let go, while his eyes were filled with a malicious glow. Olive pulled her hair with her hand and felt the staff next to her want toe up to help, but they didnt dare toe up, they could only talk to them, and those people next to her were like watching the fun, and a few people were making a scene. She did not want to tangle with Nell, after all, will only be theughing stock of others, they can not fall half benefit. Olive stood up to re at Nell, coldly said: I tell you, you can not do too much now! If you dont have a face, I have a face. If you do that again, Ill have security kick you out! Nells behind happened toe over two security guards who wanted to figure out what was going on, and she now turned her head to look at the people who were talking around, and it was clear that she could be theughing stock of others. Also while pulling Olives hair, while turning to her again coldly said: Olive I will not just let you go, you wait for me! After throwing down these words, Nell let go of Olives hair, turned around and left the set in stride. In fact, most of the ces where she could find trouble with Olive were on campus, but after a long time together, Olive was not surprised by these things, after all, she did not intend to put those small tricks in the school. When Olive arrived at school the next day for her major ss, she found that the atmosphere was as dull as usual, except that the few students who were willing to talk to her were now defending themselves and staying away from her. She came to school to learn, not to make friends. After walking to her own seat, Olive opened her books and reviewed her previous homework. It was enough for Olive to have genuine friends like Elio and Maisie in her life, and she had gotten enough in addition to not mind some other peoples opinions and those pretentious good intentions. In addition to isting Olive from the rest of the ss, Nell also takes advantage of the end of ss to block her and make taunting and threatening remarks to her.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g In fact, all her motives are for Odells sake. Nell really holds a grudge against Olive for her previous scandal with Odell. In fact, her threat to Olive is nothing, Odell after all, because of their own cause is seriously injured in the hospital, Olive still with a guilty and grateful heart to the hospital every day to take care of him. After a period of recuperation and surgery, Odells body has almost recovered most of the time, the tone is also very obvious in the change. Look at the recent online gossip is getting stronger and stronger, or I will issue a statement. Odell lying on the hospital bed, back against the wall to Olive some worried said, things have developed to this point, he also did not expect. chapter2926 If you let those people talk nonsense any longer, it will really affect you too much. Forget it, they want to say let them go, lets say youe out now to issue a statement, but also may not be able to block the mouth of the people. Olive shook her head indifferently and said slowly to Odell while peeling an apple for him. Olive slowly left the hospital after chatting with Odell for a while, the recent troubles were too many, and idents appeared one after another, even she felt that someone deliberately set herself up behind the scenes. And maybe the crew was also nted in the eyes, as long as the thought of someone behind the scenes trying to harm her at all times, she could not help but shiver. The situation is simply impossible to prevent, in addition to helplessness, but also a sense of powerlessness, how these people do not want to make their own life easy, not to give her a day of peace. Olive carefully investigated the suspicious people in the crew, and soon thought of the investor who sneaked into the corridor with Alieen that day, if that person was bought by Alieen and the girls, then the recent ident might be caused by him. The deeper you think about it, the more scared Olive is. The world is really too scary now, and there are people everywhere who want to kill themselves. But now there is no clue about all this, Olive can only sigh a long sigh, slowly turn around and go back to the apartment, Maisie and Elio for her recent encounter is very sympathetic, where do not go, all day at home tofort themselves.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Maisie was framed by someone before, so she became wheelchair-dependent now. She was suspicious of Olives recent ident and could only tell her to be more careful and not to have any more idents. There have been a lot of identstely, so Im going to let Arlo go with me to the set from tomorrow. I always feel a little scared when I go alone, so maybe Ill feel more at ease if I have someone with me. Olive pressed her sore temples twice and then raised her head to Elio and said. Since Arlo was deliberately made difficult by Alieens assistant, Olive let her go back to the studio to help out and never followed her into the set again. Ill call her right now and tell her not to go to the studio tomorrow and to wait for you on the set. Elio nodded approvingly, took out her cell phone and tried to call Arlo. Olive interrupted her with a wave of her hand and said with a frown: This solution is not working either, forget it, you can ask her not to wait for me on the set in the future, Im afraid that there will be idents on the road, you can ask her to move in here in the future, sleep in the same room with me, we both go together, then there is no need for her to run on the road every day. After she finished, she sighed a long sigh and copsed on the sofa while talking to Maisie, who said in some distress: I always feel that someone is watching me behind my back, no matter what I do, I am restricted, it is really too scary to feel this way. Good. Elio was silent for a short while before he nodded and said to Olive, looking at her with worry and care in his eyes, Maisies face also became extremely heavy. After all, Olive has always been the kind of master who is not afraid of things, for setbacks and tribtions are always brave, like today was so scared that a person dare not go out of the scene or the first time to see. Olive was still washing up early the next morning when she heard Arlos excited voiceing from the door, she was probably very curious about going to the film set and still didnt feel timid after thest ident. Olive came out, looking at Arlo that jumping up and down, is some helplessly said: you are not so happy now, to go to the shooting is not what good, you are so running around for a few days, may want to go back to the studio. After saying that, she took a long breath, sitting on the table while eating their lunch, and turned to Arlo and jokingly said: But then even if you want to go back to the studio, I will not agree to it, you will move in with me every day to live, we two inseparable. After hearing Olives words, Arlo was more excited than just a few points, and made an OK gesture to Olive. Boss, dont worry, I will follow you closely from now on, I promise not to be timid and still want to return to the studio! After a simple breakfast, Olive took Arlo out of the door, before leaving Elio and Maisie two people are concerned about her instructions for several words. Im afraid that because of Arlo, Olive now has an extra person to talk to, and she doesnt feel so scared anymore on the way. But when she arrived at the set, she instantly raised her guard again, before the many idents in the set, maybe someone is deliberately manipting behind the scenes. Listen, no matter what I do next, you stay close to me on the sidelines. Olive looked at the set door is a deep breath, turned around and patted Arlos shoulder, and solemnly instructed her said. Im afraid because her expression is too serious, Arlo excited energy also instantly eliminated down, to Olive on the serious nod, and even the voice is a few points weaker: Boss you do not worry, I remember. Arlo really did his job, followed Olive all the way, for the crew of those curious eyes she unconcealed re back over. Olive arrived at the set and took out the script to look at the next scenes, and before she could officially shoot, she received a call from Shane. Shane. How are you? Are people on the set now? Shanes voice sounded a bit anxious and a bit worried. She somehow asked herself these questions, Olive was a bit confused, and then she asked back: Im fine now, Im on the set, why are you asking me such strange things? Its Elio, he just called me and said youve been out of shape for thest two days and are rather scared, so Im calling to ask you. Olive nodded at the phone and said with a sudden realization, So its because of this, Ive really been out of shapetely, I always feel like someone in the crew wants to harm me. After a while of silence on the other side of the phone, Shanes low voice rang out: How about this, Im not sure youre alone on the set, Ill send two bodyguards over, Ill feel better with someone watching. chapter2927 Odell’s background No way! Olive refused Shanes proposal without thinking, and she slowly exined: Although you sent two bodyguards to ensure my safety, but in the set is too conspicuous, those people are afraid to talk about it again. The mastermind behind it has not been caught yet, so the snake may be rmedter, you should not do so, I will be careful and pay attention to safety.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. If someone in the crew really wants to harm Olive, then he is afraid that Olive himself has not yet noticed that all this is not right, he should have other actions next, you just take this opportunity to the mastermind to find out, if now so rmed, everything will be abandoned. The inte is blowing more and more, and thoseizens are either specting about Olive and Odells rtionship, or they are specting about her and the golden master behind the scenes, and if more bodyguardse to the set to protect their safety at this time, those people may have to spread gossip again. You have a point, but I cant trust you to be alone on the set. Shanes low and somewhat tired voice came from the other side of the phone. After hearing Shanes concerned words, the insecure feeling in Olives heart was instantly waved away. Dont worry about me, Im very alert myself, and you see so many times before the ident, Im not all right? Dont worry, those people cant really want to kill me even if they go too far, Ive asked Arlo to follow me, there is a mutual care, its okay. Olive softened her voice and said to Shane half petnt and half aggrieved. The recent idents have happened too often, Shane has refused topromise, in Olive repeatedly insisted, his voice slowly softened down. You remember you must pay attention to their own safety, even if there is any little wind around, you must call me, remember? Olive gave several more assurances before he reluctantly hung up the phone. After hanging up Shanes phone, Olive called Elio while the scene was still in progress. He didnt know what he was doing, but he picked up slowly after the phone rang for a while. Even through the receiver, Olive could hear how noisy Elios voice was. Olive, whats the matter with you calling now? Elio, did you guy call Shane? Olive questioned and spoke to Elio. Olive could not even hear his voice. Maybe Elio didnt really hear what he asked, but its also possible that this guy deliberately pretended not to hear. What are you talking about? Its too noisy, I really cant hear. With the experience of getting along with Elio in the past, Olive thought that this guy was just pretending not to hear his words on purpose. You guys dont pretend with me, you must have heard clearly, right? I ask you, why did you call Shane, now those people are watching, maybe they want to harm me, it is a good time to find them, now can not rm the snake, you remember what I said? Oh, Olive, I heard you clearly, I was just a little worried at the time to Mr. Lopez called a phone, did not think so much, you exin now I am clear, I will never do so. Elio some aggrieved, and some guilt to Olive said. Its okay, Im just calling to let you know, you hurry up and go to work. After hanging up Elios phone, Olive packed up her clothes and went to the camera to start preparing for the scene. Today is as usual, because Odell is not in the reason, Olives scene is also a lot less, the rest are the rest of the opposing scene. After a few days of shooting, there were no more idents, and Olives guarded heart slowly rxed. Ah! This afternoon, just after the shooting of the scene, Olive packed her bag, and Arlo two people slowly moved their feet, towards the set door when she suddenly saw a ck shadow bumping into her, she painfully held her forehead, and backed up several steps. What are you thinking about? I didnt even look at the road, Ive been in front of you for half a day! Odell looked at Olive with a smile on his brow. Olive rolled her eyes at him and said with someint: Who can walk without a sound like you, this is the corner of the door I can see you, thats strange. There is some truth to that. Odell stroked his chin and nodded to Olive. Olive rubbed her forehead again before turning her head to look at Odell and said curiously, Why did you get discharged today without informing me in advance? Whats the point of informing you about the discharge? I can juste back by myself. Odell indifferent, said after waving a hand, followed by to Olive said: and before those scandal storm has now calmed down, you do not have to worry about other problems in the future, or put down the mind to shoot it, I now also want to return immediately. Did the doctor let you out of the hospital? Can your body really take it if youe out so early? Olive looked Odell up and down for a second, not taking what he just said to heart. Odells face gradually converged away the smile, and returned to the previous bout of indifference. Cant stand, how cant stand, its not a big injury, its just some superficial injuries, after lying in the hospital for so long, Ive long been well. Now that youre out of the hospital, youre going to be busy! I feel tired enough when youre not here, and when youe back well have to shoot rival scenes, and thats when well be really tired! Olive pretended toin, wailed at the deer sound for a while, turned his head to look at him, face again with a mischievous smile said: But I still want you toe back, the crew wee you, lets work hard in the future! Heh, you really know how to make fun of me. Odell rolled his eyes at Olive and looked at her helplessly and said, I can feel your passion. chapter2928 Don’t talk nonsense Olive looked at Odells bitchy look, his face showed a long-lost kind of smile, the two of them since the domestic reunion, has not been like this easy chat, Olive also felt for a while back to years ago. Youve weed me back, dont you have anything to show for it? Odell opened his arms to Olive, and a teasing smile appeared on his face, looking at her with a raised eyebrow. Ah! Olive was going to pat Odells arm and walk out of the set door, but only two steps before he was pulled into his arms, and even more naturally, his hand on his waist. We meet can have a hug hug, congratte me back to the crew again. Odells low and maic voice hovered above Olives head. Olive was unable to ept such an intimate initiative for a while, she raised her head to look at Odell, frowning at him and said: You hurry up and let go of me. One second she was d that her rtionship with Odell had returned to the intimate state of a few years ago, but the next Odells actions broke through the boundaries of good friends, making Olive a little unbearable for a while. After hearing Olives words, Odell sighed lightly and then let go of the hand around her waist, the smile on his face was instantly curtailed and he looked at her and returned to that indifferent look. Olive youre really boring now! After the words, he shook his head and said helplessly to Olive with his arms crossed: How good you used to be, so bold and even took the initiative to spread rumors with me! After the words, he looked at Olive with a long sigh, and said with emotion: I really miss the old days! Odells look was so serious that Olive couldnt help but look at his side of the face and drive up her emotions a bit. People cant be the same all their lives.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. After saying that she lowered her head and tugged the corners of her mouth, smiling lightly and said: And I like my current self more than the previous me. All right, all right, lets not be sad here, today I happen to be discharged from the hospital, you treat me to a meal! After the words, Odell with a smile on his face, and touched the top of Olives head, followed by: Today I am easily discharged, you can not refuse! Looking at him this kind of bitchy look, is no good rolled a white eyes, obviously this topic is started by Odell himself? Well, for the sake of your discharge today, Ill treat you to dinner, what do you want to eat tonight? Olive walked forward, while asking Odell. Odell also strides outside the set, he is very tall, three or two steps has crossed Olive: Whatever, I have nothing to avoid, eat anything. Olive, while carefully watching the road beneath her feet, thought about what to invite Odell to eatter, she has a difficult choice, every time we go out to eat is basically decided by Shane, a time really can not think, in the end should invite each other to eat what is good? Finally in Olive and Odell are thinking fruitlessly, two people find a more upscale hotel to eat, originally agreed to be Olive treat him to dinner, but finally by Odells own check. In fact, its not really Olive trying to take advantage of him, but when she went to pay, the waiter said Odell had quietly settled the bill before. Okay tonight, thank you for buying me dinner, you just hurry up and rest, from tomorrow onwards all those online gossip disappeared, absolutely no one will be affecting your life. Odell opened the car window and said faintly to Zero. After the meal, it was a littlete, Olive was going to take the car back by herself, but Odell insisted again and again to send her back. Thank you, this matter trouble you, you also hurry back, the road must pay attention to safety. Olive stood outside the car and waved to Odell. In fact, for just what he said, Olive did notpletely put on the heart, after all, the wind on the Inte is so big, not Odell easily want to stop it can be stopped, but he has this heart Olive has been very touched. She did not report any expectations, returned to the apartment after a simple wash and quickly went to sleep, waiting for the next day to wake up again, Olive realized that Odell really did not just promise himself, he said those words have now be a reality. Because recently there is too much entertainment news about herself on the Inte, even if Olive deliberately does not want to understand it can not be avoided, so ah every morning after waking up directly to pick up the phone, to see what the recent news about themselves and what has developed. But after waking up today, she opened her phone and found that all the news about her being bagged had disappeared without a trace, and there was no more news about the scandal with Odell. It was as if nothing had ever happened, not even a trace, not even a search for information about Olives keywords. She threw the phone on the bed, wailing after lying down again, looking at the snow-white ceiling and pondered, what is the background of this Odell in the end, such a more difficult than the sky he was able to do things without a trace. In the end, what is the origin of the matter can easily be set right, the Inte so manyizens a most spittle are able to drown Olive, but nowpletely like soaking in the water, half a trace can not be found. And Olive as puzzled by the small reporter Flori, after this incident, she worked harder to please Odell, want to inquire from his mouth about the background of the news. Odell was discharged from the hospital, as usual, back to the set of the film to go, Olives life has returned to the calm, the reporter still has his own permit pass every day in the set of the skid, but also from time to time to follow Odells butt and ask him a lot of questions. Although she is very persistent, but Odell is not put in the eye, first ignored Flori, and finally can not help but me her, but like this Flori curious mind also did not retreat half. chapter2929 Tiredness Miss Holt! After todays scene was finished, Olive slowly moved towards the front door of the set, because her scene endedte, so most of the crew had already left the set. There was no sound in the quiet surrounding, and she was about to go back to her apartment when she heard a soft and mischievous female voice behind her. Floris voice was different from anything she had heard before, very soft and thin, like the voice of someone who had never lost her temper before. Olive turned her head to look at her even more amazed raised eyebrows, Flori clutching her camera from the corner of the corridor ran over, not feeling tired at all, as if the body was energized by the chicken blood. Can I talk to you? Olive is a little too lost in thought when Flori has run to her with the camera in her arms, her voice is very fine, and like the kind of Jiangnan woman with a little soft, Olive listened to the body almost feel numb. She nodded with a smile on her face: Yes, just ask what you want to say. Olive looked around, no other staff in, she took her bag and walked to the bottom of the tree, sat on a chair and waved at Flori: Come over here, standing and talking is strange and tedious. Flori followed closely behind Olive, unpacked her bag and put it on the chair, sat down and said to her: Miss Holt, you should be aware that Odell helped you with all those online scandals, right? She had a certain look on her face, so Olive could not afford to be suspicious, but this matter except Odell told himself, how would Flori know such things? And Odell recently ignored Flori, absolutely impossible to talk to her more than half a word, it is difficult not to this Flori really have their own information channels, to be able to understand these things are all clear? As soon as you think deeper, Olive cant help but change her mind about Flori, although her size looks so small is a loli model, but is a real fox, and may not be behind what kind of strength it. So thats what you wanted to ask me today? Olive half leaned back in her chair and said to Flori without changing her face. Floris face obviously crossed a trace of disappointment in the body, she looked at Olive moved the corners of the mouth, slowly said: Miss Holt you are not curious about how Odell actually do this thing? You have not thought about what he is really from? After she finished speaking she looked at Olive with certainty, as if she could be sure that her words would arouse her curiosity. Im really curious about this matter, but what can I do? Olive and Flori both thought of the same thing. Flori waved her hand at Olive and said with some hatred: If you are curious, then why dont you go and explore the truth behind this? Since we are both curious, lets work together, lets work hand in hand to investigate the mysterious background about Odell. I am indeed curious, but I will not do so, he does not say, must have their own reasons for not wanting to tell, even if more curious I will not do this kind of harm to others. After Olive finished speaking, she stood up and looked at Flori, and slowly said, If Miss Kiesinger still wants to continue talking to me about this matter, then there is no need for us to continue talking. After the words, Olive picked up her bag, lifted her feet and left the tree, she did not want to hear Flori, what will be said next, even if they turned their backs on themselves can guess the expression on her face must be very exciting. Olive left the set in a hurry, squeezed her bag tightly and tried to go back to her apartment quickly. Turning her head to the sound, Olive watched as the limousine opened its window, revealing the handsome faces of Shane and Ocan. Why are you guys outside the set? Olive asked them curiously as she stood still. Shane parked the car next to Olive, jumped down and walked up to him, said tenderly: We were going to go to the hospital together to see my father, and now that weve met you, lets go together. Shanes eyes were fixed on Olive when he spoke, and he stroked the back of her head with his hand. The tenderness wrapped Olive tightly, and even if she wanted to refuse, she couldnt open her mouth now. All right, Ill go with you. Olive nodded, she looked at Shanes face crossed a smile, Shane also very obvious eyes shed a trace of joy. Olive knew exactly what he was doing this for, but it was because nso had tried to set him and Cale up together earlier, and he had rebelled against it in the hope that Olive would show up in front of nso a few more times and make his favor with him skyrocket. Shane did so for the future of both of them, Olive has no words to reject him, should go hand in hand with him is. She picked up a fruit basket from the fruit store outside the set before getting into the car with Shane. In the past, when she went out with Shane, Olive sat in the passenger seat, and this time she naturally opened the drivers seat and sat in it. Dont you guys think its a little strangetely? Olive just half leaned back on the recliner when she heard Ocans voice from behind her. Olive turned her head to look at Ocan and said to him with some confusion, What are you talking about? My dads attitude has changed so quicklytely, and hes not as cordial to you as he was before. Ocan finished, and then paused for a few seconds half leaned on the recliner, facing Olive said seriously: I think you two may not be able to talk about love for a long time. Hiss! The car suddenly did not have the warning to brake hard, thanks to Olive fastened the seat belt to not hit the ss. Ocan, who was lying in the back seat, was not so well off, and his forehead hit the back of the sofa in the drivers seat at once. Whats wrong with you now? Ocan raised his head to Shane and said with some displeasure. Just cut the crap! Shane didnt turn his head, just gave Ocan a cold re through the rearview mirror, then looked away and drove on without looking away.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g chapter2930 She turned her head to look at Ocan and gave him an unpleasant re before half reclining in her chair, thinking about what he had just said. When they arrived at the ward, no one else was there, only Cale was left to look after nso. nso was half lying on the hospital bed with his head resting on a pillow, and Cale was sitting next to him, holding a magazine and telling him about the news, the two looked as if they were really father and daughter, full of that happy atmosphere. As soon as they pushed the door open, the two people in the ward shot their eyes at each other. Cale stood up quickly and put the magazine on the bedside, looking at Shane with his eyes shining brightly. Shane put down his things and went to nsos bed to have a look, while Olive and Ocan ignored him and went there with their legs up. The look of surprise that Cale had just had instantly dimmed, she lowered her eyebrows and pouted, a look of resignation, one could not help but feel pity. Shane! You dont have any manners now, what kind of attitude was that? nso yelled at Shane with a strong voice, and pulled Cale to sit beside him, patting her on the back tofort her a bit. Shane looked at Cale and a look of displeasure colored his face. He opened his mouth to speak, and Olive sensed something was wrong. Olive walked up and ced the fruit basket she brought on the small table next to the hospital bed, turned to nso and said with a smile, Uncle, how is your health these days? Originally, nso looked at Olive with a very cordial look, but after Cales appearance, he looked at Olive with a bit more coldness, and his face instantly fell down. Im afraid Ill only be like this in the future. After the words, as if to deliberately highlight Cales understanding and good behavior, nso turned his head and looked at her with a loving glow in his eyes and said, Fortunately, Cale is considerate enough to stay with me in the hospital all day long, so that I, an old man, can feelfortable. Uncle, you really mean it, I just did what I had to do. Cale lowered his head to him and said good-naturedly, but also used his hand to gather his hair around his ear. Olive then felt embarrassed to be unable to live with herself, she could onlyugh a couple of times, and after that did not know what to say, Shane was very timely to pull her to his side, like a protector of the calf to stand in front of Olive. nso, as if deliberately ignoring Olive, took Cales hand and smiled as he turned to Shane and said, What have you thought about what I told you before? My attitude has been very clear, I will not agree to what you said, I only have Olive in my heart now, and will only have her in the future. Shane looked at nso with a firm face and said to him in a cold voice. His words fell on Olive and their hearts were shaken, Cales face also immediately changed, the whole person is like a dry leaf in the wind, the body trembled incessantly. Tears dripped down from herrge grape eyes. After looking at Shane with aggression, she opened the door of the ward and rushed out, holding her face with both hands. You son of a bitch! How can you say these things in front of Cale? Whats wrong with her? Why dont you hurry and get her back now! nso was also angry at Shanes words and turned blue, and reached out to the table next to him and pped it vigorously several times. Shane stood still and looked at nso with determination on his face, and finally said indifferently: Why should I go after her? I dont like her, so naturally I wont give her any hope, just let her die! Cale is so good, what is it about her that doesnt catch your eye? Such a good girl is willing to follow you, and you still say such things! nso yelled at Shane, coughing again, and his face turned red with pig liver. For his repeated questioning, Shanes eyebrows have more than a few impatient look, he stood still and said helplessly to nso: This is not a matter of whether she is good or not, I simply do not like her, no matter what she does, I can not like her! And I have Olive with me now, no matter now orter, she is the only one I can be with! Shane turned his head to look at Olive again after he finished speaking, his eyes were full of watery tenderness, and he gently stroked her back with his hand. His words fell on Olives heart like honey flowing in, the whole person sweet, the corners of the mouth can not stop rising. Heh! So thats how it is, its not because this woman put you in a trance! nso used Shane and then, turning his head to look at Olive coldly, pointed his finger at her nose and cursed loudly: Its because of you, woman! Its all because of you, Shane, that youve be this way! I said before that women in the entertainment industry are not clean, but I was really right! Dad! How can you say such things! Thats outrageous! Shane couldnt help but suddenly interrupt his fathers words, and then he continued, Youre talking such a long list, dont you just want me to get Cale back? Ill go and bring her back now, but please dont say such things again, and dont take it personally!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Shane said coldly and then turned around and left the ward, and with his departure, the ward was so quiet that a pin dropped on the floor could be heard clearly. Olive turned her head and looked at nsos extremely ugly face, he was about to speak up and talk about himself, but he didnt expect Ocan to walk up and stop his father. Ocan had been standing by, not saying anything, and was sitting at his fathers bedside talking to him about other topics from time to time. Olive sat awkwardly next to the couch, not knowing how to act. She wanted to leave, but didnt want to leave Shane alone to face her fathers fire. chapter2931 heart disease She either had to run away from the scene or avoid contact with people, but now she was in a difficult position, unable to even walk. After waiting for a short while, Shane took Cale back into the hospital room. Olive felt a real pain in her heart when she saw them both walk in at the same time. She didnt expect her love for Shane to be so deep that she couldnt even stand the sight of her with someone else. Cale went up and apologized to nso, and then sat beside him in a good manner. nso seemed a little overly caring for Cale, not onlyforting her, but also holding her hand and saying a few words. She also, as Olive had previously expected, was asionally attentive to Shane, and wanted to have physical contact with him, just watching Olive had been furious. But the good thing is that Shane always avoided Cales deliberate contact just right, looking at her with a tight frown and a few more cold colors on his face. Uncle you just stay in the hospital and get well, I have something to do, so Ill leave early. Olive didnt want to stay in the ward after Shane came back, she looked a bit out of ce with everything, and nsos asional nces made her so depressed that she couldnt raise her head at all. After she politely said goodbye to nso, nso looked up and even gave Olive a vicious re.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Although Olive was not too surprised by nsos response after the previous padding, she was inevitably a little ufortable looking at his cold shoulder. Itste, Ill go out with you, well have dinnerter. Shane went to Olives side, took her hand and said with concern, then turned his head and looked at nso, who was angry on the hospital bed, and said, You continue to take care of your health, Ill go first. After walking out of the ward, Olive felt that the burden was finally lifted from her body, and she couldnt help but take a few breaths, although it was the unpleasant smell of disinfectant, but her heart felt a sense of relief. Compared to the unpleasant smell, the depressing atmosphere in the ward made her feel ufortable, so in contrast, even the smell of disinfectant water seemed more friendly. Shane looked at Olives series of actions, touched the back of her head, some heartache said: just now really aggravated you. Dont worry, I wont let you continue to be aggravated in the future. Its okay. Olive took his hand, shook her head carelessly, then looked up at him and said in a serious voice: But your father is not going too far, he doesnt really want you to marry Cale, does he? Olive thought again of thest time she waited for Shane outside the hospital room, and the angry and cold No! It immediately filled her with curiosity. When you were in the ward that day, what did your father say in front of you and Cale? I told you before, its just some annoying things, you dont need to know, its just adding to the trouble. Shane still did not continue to speak out, he just looked at Olive some helpless, then frowned again, said to her puzzled: these days I think my father behavior are particrly strange, there seems to be even I can not guess, what he is thinking. Although Shane once again avoided the question, Olive was able to tell from the conversation and his current tone that nso was trying to set him and Cale up together. After getting the confirmation, Olive was so angry that she couldnt help herself, how this person turned his face over so quickly, before obviously promised himself, but now he wants to set up someone else to go! Like the Cale in his eyes like a piece of treasure, but also can not do such ack of things to ah! And now hes gambling with his own sons happiness! In addition, Olive was disappointed that he had thought he had gotten nsos approval easily and would have a smooth ride with Shane, but he didnt expect that Cale woulde along and mess up his whole n. She didnt expect nso to like her as much as she thought he would, and to change his mind about her so easily. Thest time we met, he approved of himself, and even went so far as to say something serious to his own daughter, but in the blink of an eye, the flip-flop was faster than a book, Olive really couldnt understand what he was up to! Whats wrong with you? Are you thinking about something again? Look at you, your mouth is so pouting that it can hang a bottle of oil. Olive was lost in thought when she heard Shanes concerned and smiling voice. Olive snapped out of her thoughts and saw Shanes handsome face zooming in front of her, she couldnt help but take two steps backwards and said, Why did you suddenly appear? Im a bit wronged if you say so, who told you not to walk properly, you have to be dumb. Shane said in surprise while reaching out his hand and knocking Olive on the forehead. Because of what just happened in the ward, Olives emotions were not very stable, she was not in the mood to continue fighting with Shane at all, she just raised her head and said to him somewhat sadly, I want to go home now, you can send me back directly. Shane now also obviously saw that Olive was really not in the mood, did not say anything, just took her hand and drove her back to the apartment. The short cut to the road, he even rare to Olive said a number of words, just want to make Olive happy, but Olive mood is not stable, she is like into a ck hole, simply can not be interested. You remember not to think, go back to eat well, sleep well, you hear me. Below the apartment building Shane said to Olive with his arm around her with concern. Okay. Olive nodded woodenly and said to him immediately after, You hurry back, itste now, you must also promise me to eat well, sleep well, dont spoil your body. chapter2932 disappeared After Shanes car disappeared without a trace, Olive was still standing at the bottom of the apartment building staring nkly in the direction of the entrance to the neighborhood, she didnt want to move at all, nor did she want to lift her arms, and stood down there for several minutes before slowly turning around and going back to the apartment. When Olive pushed the door open and entered, Elio and Maisie were having dinner, and when they saw her open the door, they were both startled at the same time. Youre back, why are you sote today? The two of us couldnt wait for you so we ate first.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Elio put down the dishes in his hands, stood up and went to the kitchen to get the cutlery for Olive. Olive lowered her head to change her slippers and said slowly to him, Dont go get them for me, I dont really want to eat, you guys go ahead and eat. Elio turned around and froze, turning his head to look at Olive, frowning and saying, Olive, whats wrong with you? You dont look angry. Nothing, Im just a little tired after a long day. Olive changed her slippers, took her bag and slowly walked to her room, pressed her temples twice before turning to the two of them and saying, Im going to my room, you guys go ahead and eat. After the words were said, she walked to her room without looking back and closed the door behind her. Elio and Maisie didnt go inside the living room to eat, but just looked at each other with their bowls, wondering what was going on with Olive tonight. In the past, Olives emotions have always been regted by herself, even if there are any unhappy things, she will digest a lot after a sleep, but this time this negative energy is enough to affect her. I thought I would put those troubles behind me after I got up from a nap, but I didnt expect that I would still be uninterested when I arrived at the set the next day. Youre here, lets hurry up and get the scene right, were about to start shooting. Odell took his script and walked slowly to Olive, flipping it open while saying to her with a smile. Olive turned around and also picked up her own exclusive script, her face still expressionless, just numbly repeating the actions, without any interest at all. Whats wrong with you today? You look so unhappy, did you meet something ah? If someone bullies you, you tell me, I will go to help you take revenge now! Odell put down the script in his hand and said to Olive with a straight face. Olive stretched out her hand to press her brow before she sighed at him and said, Its okay, no one is bullying me, I just didnt get a good nights restst night. Odell obviously did not believe Olives rhetoric, but he did not say anything more, just opened the desk book and said to her indifferently: Well, if you have any trouble, feel free to talk to me at any time. After the words were said, the two of them began to y a serious drama, but Olive was never in the state, Odell said a long list of her only to return a sentence or two. Although she can not raise interest to, of course, in the professionalism of the actor, todays scene is also considered stumbling to finish. Come on, lets get off work. After the end of todays scene, Odell walked straight towards Olive, without saying a word, took her hand and went outside. Where are you going? Olive did not want to have contact with Odell in public, she frowned while making her palm free from his wrist restraint. The heart is still sick, you keep going on like this, how can you get it! Odell turned to Olive and continued: Ill take you out for a walk now, maybe the mood will be better. Its not going to get better, my heart condition is already gone, theres nothing anyone can do. Olive grabbed her bag and tried to walk around Odell toward the set gates. How do you know you cant be cured if you dont try? Odellughed indifferently and then took Olives hand and walked towards the outside of the set, Olive was not very energetic, this time it was more like a dead fish lying on the chopping block at his mercy, not even the strength to resist. Originally, when she came out, Olive thought Odell would take herself to an amusement park as usual, or at least a park for a walk to relieve the boredom, but I did not expect him to just drag herself to the moat, along the road has been around and around. Although there are no entertainment facilities, and no Elio son those jokingughter, but the moat of the cool breeze blowing over, Olive always feel the mind also clear a few points, gradually seems to be not so ufortable. Olive! The two of them were walking slowly when they heard an extremely shrill female voice suddenlye from behind them. The two men turned their heads at the sound, only to see Nell standing not far away, and also followed by a lot of small followers, is now shaking with anger, pointing his finger at Olives nose. If you dont say youve been so luckytely, even if youre out on the street you can run into Nell, the annoying person. Olive just skimmed a nce and then turned around and went on her way, she did not want to have any entanglement with Nell, not to mention that today was already in a bad mood, and then a quarrel may have exploded lungs. Lau, we only heard of you before, but I did not expect Olive here is really such a person, dare to hook people in broad daylight, I really convinced ah! Nell next to a small follower in Olives back said in a strange way, and then around a few girls are in line with up, Nell heard the face is full of smug. And then disdainfully skimmed Olive said: You see, right? I did not say a lie, it is because she looks like this, I cut off friends with her! Nells eyes were nothing but jealousy, and Olive knew exactly what she was thinking just by looking around. So you guys know me so well, I told you Im good with men, how about that, thats why Odell looks at me differently! Olive lifted her chin and said proudly to Nell, then took Odells hand and spoke to him with a wink, Odell, am I right? A gentle smile appeared on Odells face, and then stepped forward to stop Olive behind himself, and turned his head to look at Nell and said coldly: Howe we see you everywhere we go? chapter2933 annoying spirit After hearing his words, Nells face immediately became ugly, as if she had been pped in public, but also some shame. The more Odell treats her like this, the more she hates Olive and wants to resist the urge toe up and scold Olive. Looking at her like this, Odells face immediately became iron blue, turned his head to Nell and said coldly: Get out! Im afraid that because Nell has never been Odell yelled like this, over a time were stunned in ce, open their big eyes can not say anything. Then she instantly reacted, her face also swelled to pig liver red, her eyes immediately became red, and then the tears were like water that had opened the floodgates and flowed down. As if she had suffered some great grievance, she red viciously at Olive, then pushed away the little follower behind her and ran away with great strides. Nell! Her few followers turned their heads to re at Olive, and then shouted towards Nell, and hurriedly chased after her. Finally the annoying people who followed them all day finally disappeared, Olive after a long breath, turned her head to look at Odell, is some helplessly said: so annoying ah, after such a y, I became worse mood, this time is really is not back to the sky. Damn! There are always people with no eyes out to do bad things! Odell cursed and then pulled Olive forward, Its okay, lets continue walking. No, my feet are hurting after all this walking, I just want to go home and sleep now. Olive struggled to escape his restraints, turned her head to look at Odells handsome face, just a little sorry to say, Im really sorry ah, today let you down. Odells face showed a disappointed look, turned his head to Olive again some yful said: If you really feel let down, then hug me, give me afort. After the words were said, he opened his hands, his eyes were closed and he wanted to take Olive into his arms. Olive rolled her eyes at him, but now she remembered and twisted Odells arm: Go away. After a few days of contact on the set, Olive felt that Odell seemed to have returned to his old self, talking to make himself happy from time to time, and even his actions were not as cold as before, so the two of them could rx andugh and joke around. Youre really no fun now. Odell sighed despondently before pulling Olive forward, Forget it, Ill take you home first. The sets gate was not far from the moat, so Li Lin returned the way they came and walked for a while before they finally reached the set. The original intention was for Odell to drive Olive back, but after they arrived they found a sneaky person next to the car. After work for a while, Flori has not even left the set, she took her camera, more like a thief, constantly circling around Odell that a Land Rover. Holding her camera, she didnt know what she was secretly taking pictures of. What are you doing now? Odell did not continue to go forward, he stood still, looking at Floris back is to her coldly said. Flori, who was still taking pictures, immediately froze in her tracks and turned her head to look at Odell with a sarcastic smile: So you guys havent left yet! Olive is not surprised by Floris presence, they just want to keep an eye on her so that she doesnt spread any nonsense news. The two of them walked to the car, and Flori had the guts to take out her camera and shoot at Odell. Odell had already warned Flori before, but of course she repeatedly challenged her bottom line. Odell frowned and turned his head to hold Floris wrist with the camera, and said coldly to her: Youre really an annoying person! Flori clutching the camera dumbfounded at Odells erged face, as if stunned, could not say anything, slowly his face also rose to pig liver red, his eyes also gradually umte tears. Come on, dont scare her, lets hurry up and go. Olive turned around and pulled down Odells arm, and again said to him somewhat helplessly. Odell gave a cold snort before shaking off Floris wrist and turning his head to survey her again with an expressionless face. Im warning you now, you better delete all the pictures you took, or I will absolutely make you regret your actions today! Odell finished his warning to Flori, then opened his drivers door and sat up, Flori was now scared and shaking, holding the camera and hanging his head down, tears fell on the ground. After Odell closed the car door, she is now like a breakdown, finally could not help but sit down on the te floor, holding his head on the aggrieved cry up, before the camera also put on the ground simply did not carry in the arms again. Olive did not follow Odell to the car, she turned her head to look at the people inside the car after a nce, and nced at the squatting on the ground crying trembling Flori, just some can not help but press their temples, how so much trouble today ah? She slowly went forward, picked up the camera that fell on the ground, and patted the dust stained on the top, and then half squatted beside Flori, said slowly to her: You hurry up and stop crying, so many people here, careful tough at you, hurry up. After Olive said, she wanted to help Flori to pull her up from the ground, but no matter how hard she made, Flori was as if she was determined to oppose her, sitting dead on the ground how can not pull up, Olive more persuasive she cried more and more loudly. Even if it is Olive who is extremely patient now, she is also a bit helpless, how can this guy be as sophisticated as a fox at one moment and as aggrieved as a kindergarten child at another? It is such a big person to sit on the green stone floor bawling, snot and tears paste a face, do not take into ount any of their image.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Olive originally wanted to walk away, but she looked at Flori crying so aggressively, and feel a little embarrassed, she has never been in front of others so out of shape, and there are a number of people passing outside the gate of the set, looking a little embarrassed. chapter2934 loneliness She has never been able tofort people so much, except for saying some soft words, she does not know how tofort her, especially as Flori is now crying so sadly, and ying a childs temper, Olive looked just feel helpless. Odell is at it again! Olive half squatted down, covered her mouth with her hand, and said softly to Floris ear. The original is bawling Flori, heard after a jerk of the head, and from the te floor up, first teary-eyed look around all over again, and finally turned his head to Olive voice hoarse said: you cheat me I did not lie to you, Odell is in the car, if you still cry here, he wille down immediately. Olive waved her hand and said to her somewhat slyly. Humph! Flori went to turn her head again to Olive coldly grunted, after using her sleeve to wipe her face of those tears, and then lowered her head to look at the green stone floor, as if looking for something.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Olive felt that her method really worked, although not so gentle, but at least it worked. At the same time, she also wondered how Flori could be so afraid of Odell? Although today Odell is indeed some fierce, but usually in the crew is still calm and approachable, not so fierce and fierce. Are you looking for this? Olive held up her camera and just waved it at her. I cant believe youre so precious about such a camera, why are you throwing it around? Thank you. Flori nervously took her precious camera from Olives hand, and again debugged the screen to check the photos on it, confirming that all the information was intact, before thanking Olive lightly. I dont know if she didnt want to answer Olives question, but she didnt exin the question she just asked. Ill delete all these photos I took . Flori held the camera and lowered her head to Olive is some aggrieved baba said, eyes instantly also red up. Olive looked at her this battle, may immediately have to call off the gold beans, and quickly walked to the car to open the passenger door to her slowly said: Okay, then you hurry back, I go first! Olive opened the car door and hurriedly sat on it after saying the words, adjusted down the car window and watched Flori leave the set gate holding her camera before she let out a sigh of relief. Olive turned his head again and looked at Odell who still had a cold face and started the engine is a little funny, but also said to him flirtatiously: You can not tell me now you are also in a bad mood, not because of that girl, right? She didnt want others to need to be persuaded, just now Flori was already enough torture for Olive, and if Odell got angry again, she really couldnt help it. Odells hands were moving while he turned his head to look at Olive, and said, I wouldnt do that. The two of them did not speak on the way, the car quickly sped up and arrived at Olives apartment in the blink of an eye. Thank you for relieving me today, and thank you for driving me back tonight. Olive waved her hand at Odell after she finished speaking and wanted to jump down. After opening the car door, as if she thought of something, she turned her head to Odell with a smile and said, Also, thanks for helping me about those online gossips. Why dont you finish? If you are so polite with me again, those online scandals wille again soon. Odell said as he leaned back in the drivers seat and looked at Olive with half-smiled eyes. Olive knew that Odell was just joking with himself, and knew that he didnt want anything to be rusty and polite between the two of them. Im not being so polite with you, Im just really Gee, all right, you hurry back, why so nagging! Olives words had not yet finished, Odell impatiently cut her off, and even waved his hand, trying to get her to jump out of the car quickly. Oops! Why are you so bad-tempered now? Olive stood next to the car looking at Odell just shaking her head helplessly. Heh, arent you like this kind of person? After Odell finished, he looked at Olive with a deep gaze, and his voice was more maic, and even the air was more ambiguous. Olive was looked at by him all over some ufortable up, as if there are thousands of small needles in her body, she touched her face, do not know what to say, just feel embarrassed through. She stood in ce, walking nor standing nor, was tangled some do not know what to do when Odell suddenly let out a coldugh. Afterughing he started his car, turned around and left the neighborhood, Olive through the half-open window can still watch his hair gently floating up with the cool breeze of the night, look more than a few lonely meaning. I dont know why Olives sullen mood has be bad again, and its even sadder than before on the set. She felt that Odells movement, his back, and the curve of his hair, all made people feel a bit sentimental. Olive shrugged helplessly before slowly dragging her tired body upstairs, opening her apartment door and changing her slippers without looking up. She carried her bag and slowly moved towards the sofa, without looking around, just wanting to fall into the sofa and take a nap. Whats wrong with you? She was drowsy when she heard a familiar voicee, shocking Olive immediately hit a jolt, such a low and maic voice, it was definitely him. She raised her head and looked in the direction of the voice, and saw Shane sitting upright next to the sofa, and beside him was Maisie in her wheelchair, both of whom were now holding their chins in their hands and looking over strangely. Why are you here? Olive said with some surprise, she looked towards the coffee table, the two cups of water are almost at the bottom, Shane probably came for a while, and look at his face that rxed expression, probably he and Maisie two people chatted quite well. Shane is usually not very talkative, and Maisie is also cold and does not like to express her emotions, howe the two of them are chatting so happily in the apartment now? chapter2935 birthday dinner And usually Olive rarely saw the two of them have contact, together except to talk about Ocan, Im afraid that is to say themselves. I came over to see you tonight, but you didnte back for half a day, so I had a chat with Maisie. Looking at Olives tired appearance, Shane just got up and helped her to the sofa. Whats wrong with you today? Why do you look so tired ande back sote, did the crew work overtime again? He said slowly, while holding Olive and sitting on the sofa. Olivey on the couch and took a long breath, looked up at the two of them, and asked curiously, What did you guys talk about in the living room? We just talked about Ocan. Shane said lightly, but there was something in his eyes that Olive couldnt see clearly. Olive nodded and turned her head to look at Maisie, only to see her head lowered, but also touched the back of her head with her hand, the movement is extremely unnatural, the two of them are definitely not talking about this topic. Shane just said those words just to perfume himself, if they are really talking about Ocan, the two of them can not make such an action. Lets go, wait for you for a while, since you are back, lets hurry out to eat, its sote. Olive was going to continue to ask them, but as soon as she opened her mouth, Shane said, and took her hand and tried to go to the door. Olive hurriedly broke away from his hands and saidzily while lying on the sofa, Wait for me. Although she said so, but Shane did not take it to heart, pulling Olive immediately out of the door, but also pushed her into his car. Itste so hurry up and go to dinner, you now lie in the car to rest for a while, after you regain energy, we also arrived at the dinner ce. Shane said with a smile on his face to Olive, but also some proud wink to her. Like usually go out to eat are arranged by Shane, Olive has a difficult to choose, let her choose may not know what to eat at night good. This evening Shane took Olive to a long-established steakhouse and ordered a ssic steak for her based on Olives past tastes. Since the steaks were made to order, it had to wait a while while Olive sipped her water and chatted with Shane. She used to initiate the conversation between meals, but this evening Shane took the lead, talking to Olive from time to time about the two of them just getting to know each other. In fact, for these topics, Olive is trying to deliberately avoid, because she is afraid that Shane found herself unable to answer, and found that she is not the Olive he remembered, so every time Shane mentioned those first acquaintance of the past, Olive want to deliberately turn the topic away. If you encounter some momentary and can not digress from the topic, Olive will speak a little headless, but also their own words have be cautious up. She was so nervous that she had cold sweat on her palms and didnt really know how to answer, but luckily the waiter came up with the steak. Olive looked at the seventh-rate steak topped with ck pepper sauce and breathed a long sigh of relief. If the waiter hadnt shown up in time, maybe she would have been exposed tonight, and maybe even Shane would have noticed how ufortable she was. In the past, Shane and Olive dating, dinner will not talk much, before Olive still feel some distress and boredom, but now is some unexinable rxation, fortunately, when eating he does not like to talk, or continue with the topic, they will be afraid of. A piece of steak is only palm-sized, even if Olive intentionally want to eat slowly, but there is always the bottom of the time, she put the tangle while slowing down the movement of their hands, is thinking about whether to say that they want to go to the toilet, the phone ringing suddenly rang. The phone ringing drew Shanes attention, Olive looked up at him and pulled out her phone, three big words bounced on the screen, it was Odell. It was as if God was helping her tonight, someone always came to the rescue at every critical moment. Im going to take a call first. Olive took the phone and gestured to Shane, then opened the door of the box and slowly walked out. After walking out of the door, Olive took two steps forward, then leaned against the wall and let out a sharp breath, Odells phone call really saved him from the fire, the air in thepartment was about to freeze. Hello, Odell? Olive pressed the answer button and then said to the other side to rx, her heartbeat just elerated slowly also calmed down. What on earth could Odell possibly have to do with calling her now? Did he suddenly remember something after the two of them had spent so much time together this evening? I just forgot to tell you in a moment, I will hold a birthday party tomorrow night, you must remember toe to it then.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Odells voice on the other side of the phone was calm, unable to hear any waves of ups and downs. Olive heard his words and then froze, it seems Odells birthday is indeed in the next few days, she can be a little busy, how even such an important thing are forgotten? Olive nodded to the phone and said, Okay, dont worry, Ill be there! After the words she did not hear Odells voice, only a short whileter she heard a beeping busy tonee through. This is too unlike Odells style, how can he not even say a word to himself? Olive hung up the phone and then leaned back against the wall of thepartment, she didnt want to go back to that dreary room so soon, and she didnt want Shane to continue to ask himself the same questions he had just asked. What could she have done to make Shane rx about her? Could it be that her past performance had made him suddenly remember something, or else why would she somehow talk about the things she had just met again? Olive pushed open the door of the box and slowly walked in. After she came back from the phone call, Shane had already finished his steak and was sitting on a chair while drinking tea. chapter2936 Deliberate Drunkenness When Olive walked in, Shane looked up at her, his eyes were like stagnant water, without any ripples. But the more he looked like this, the more depressed Olive felt in her heart. You are back, just that steak has been cold, now the taste is not good, I asked someone to make a new one for you, you wait a while, after eating we will leave immediately. Olive listened and then nodded suddenly, her heart became even more difficult, just that steak is not big, but she thought she could leave this dreary room after the phone call, did not expect him to order himself another I dont know if its my sixth sense at work, but Olive always felt that Shane was different from his usual self, but what exactly was different, she couldnt tell. The meal was dull and depressing, thats how Olive felt anyway, but after the second steak was served, Shane didnt continue with the conversation he had just had, and Olive ate it all by herself in a hurry. After the long dinner, Shane sent Olive home in his usual style. The two of them didnt talk much on the way back, and Olive had already made up her mind that she would have to ask Maisie what she and Shane had talked about tonight when she got back. But when Olive returned to her apartment, Maisie had long since fallen asleep, and Olive could not be bothered to disturb her, but sighed lightly at her door, with that strange feeling growing stronger and stronger in her heart. The next day after shooting, Shane called to pick up Olive for dinner, but Olive had already promised Odell to go to her birthday party, so she politely refused him. Although Olive had said that, but Shane still insisted on sending her there, these days his inexplicable actions, so Olive felt more difficult to feel up. Where are you going for the birthday party? Why dont I take you there? Shane didnt say much about Olives refusal, but was silent on the other side of the phone for a short while. Although Olive knew that Shane didnt want her to have too much contact with Odell, Olive didnt want to hide such an open and honest matter from him. She just pondered for a while before reporting the location of Odells birthday party to Shane. Okay, you wait for me in front of the set now, Ill drive over right away. After Shane finished speaking, he hurriedly hung up the phone. Olive looked at the phone that had returned to the desktop and let out a long sigh. She was suffering in her heart while standing at the gate, waiting in boredom, because she was suddenly afraid to get in touch with Shane because of the incident yesterday. Olive just stood in front of the set and waited for a short while before Shanes car drove up in front of her. ording to the address given by Odell, the two of them soon arrived at the birthday party hall. Todays banquet hall and Odells usual low-key style ispletely different, the entrance not only parked a lot of luxury cars, but also a lot of celebrities are present at the scene, the door is pulled arge banner, the upper side of which reads Happy Birthday to Odell! . Are you here to help Odell on his birthday today? Shane looked at the big letters outside the door of the banquet hall and turned to Olive and asked. Olive just looked at his half-squinted eyes, coupled with those low words, and her heart just thumped. Yes, its his birthday. Olive put a pleasing smile on Shanes face, after all, she didnt hide her trip tonight and hoped Shane wouldnt care. In fact, Olive had not nned to tell Shane about her trip tonight, after all, he never cared about such small things as birthday parties. The main character of this birthday party is Odell, and Olive doesnt want to upset him after she tells him. Just now Shane offered to send Olive to the birthday party hall, although she was tight in her heart, but did not think anything more, after all, like Odell may invite a number of friends, tonight is probably a busy person, will not be so easy to see. But I didnt expect Olive to arrive a little while before they got off the bus, Odell came out of the ballroom, looking at Odell in a proper ck suit, Shanes eyes got a lot more dangerous. He didnt say anything more, just looked at Olive for a moment, then opened the car door to walk down, turned his head to her and said in a low voice: Ill go with you.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Olive did not expect him to be so childish, after a helpless sigh, opened the car door also followed Shanes back and walked out. Odell and Shane have always been at odds with each other, not to mention the fact that they are rivals, and as expected, at the entrance of the banquet hall, the two of them had a secret rivalry. Shane, as if deliberately showing off, took Olives hand and walked into the ballroom with a calm demeanor, while Odell stood at the door greeting his friends, and Olive could hear his snort of disdain as he passed by. The evening was supposed to be a showbiz party, and Shanes arrival added to the mour of the party. Many business people came up to talk to him, and Olive couldnt say anything, but just said hello to him, and then sat down slowly in the corner to enjoy the snacks. After she took a sip of her drink, she saw Nell wearing a seasonal brand dress following Odell with an ingratiating smile on her face. Although Nell deliberately made a pleasing look, and even lowered his voice, but Odells brow was furrowed, his face was full of impatient hands, he even coldly told Nell to leave his side. Even if he has done this, but Nell is likepletely will not die a heart nce, followed closely behind Odell, no matter where he went to want to follow up. For Nells various behaviors, Olive has long been strange, but tonight Odells birthday party, Olive still want him to be happy, do not want others to mess up. chapter2937 Hurry up and break up She slowly stood up and carried her skirt on a cocktail from the te of the passing service and went up to try to help Odell. Odell wish you a happy birthday, lets clink sses! Olive walked up to Odell with a light smile on her face and held up her own ss, just gesturing to him. Nell was smiling face immediately became iron blue, she looked at Olive is all the face full of jealousy of the sacred, originally also wanted to swear, but also raw this mouth to swallow down. You busy man, I thought you had forgotten me. Odell shook his head in amusement, holding his ss of wine to Olive is a light clink. Come on, lets go over there and have a good chat. Olive looked to the side of the corner, said Odell gesture,pletely did not put in the side of the near mad Nell in the eyes. Odell followed Olives side, they both quickly went to the corner, simply ignored Nell, if just Odell alone, Nell was afraid to follow, but now even if she is how thick skin, also embarrassed to follow. Olive slowly walked forward, despite the air-conditioning in the ballroom, but she could feel an extremely cold gaze was staring at her viciously. Why did you invite her over for your party tonight? Olive said curiously to Odell as she sat on the stool. This is really too unlike his style of action, Odell simply did not put Nell in the eyes, like this birthday party, as a matter of fact, would not invite her toe. Thinking about it, Olive thought that maybe Nell hade uninvited. How could I invite her over? I dont even know when she arrived or who brought her in. Odell copsed on the sofa, while pressing his temples, and said to Olive somewhat helplessly. This is the kind of attitude that Odell should have towards Nell. It was a rare opportunity to spend time alone with Odell tonight, and Olive was about to wish him well when she saw a number of peopleing up next to her, wanting to drink with her. This evening, Odell is the host of the party, but also the host of the birthday party, howe those people do not drink with him, but want to drink with himself? Olive although some curiosity, but the surface also did not show, she held a cocktail ss to those people is Cale gesture, through the crowd can also see, standing outside the Nell now hands around the chest to their own smug smile.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The few people standing in front of her who were trying to persuade him to drink were all Nells followers at school, and Olive looked at them twice before putting down her ss. Olive raised her head and looked towards the banquet hall, just in time to meet Shanes eyes. She gave him a helpless gesture with her ss of wine, and looked at the people beside her who were persuading her to drink. Turning her head, she watched Shane speak to those next to her, and then slowly came this way. Sorry guys, Olive has something important to do tomorrow, so she cant drink tonight, so Ill drink this one for her. Shane slowly walked to Olives side, took her behind himself, and was carrying the cocktail ss in her hand, looking at those people with detached and indifferent faces. These people just got Nells instructions, want to see Olive joke, but did not expect Shane appeared just at the right time, those smiles on the face instantly some can not hang up, can only one dumb and Shane toast. For polite reasons, Shane and each of them slightly drank some, after three rounds of toasting he was a little overwhelmed. After pressing his temples twice, he turned to Olive and said slowly, Ive had a lot to drink tonight, and its gettingte, so should we leave early? Olive looked twice at the cocktail ss in his hand and understood, its not like she hadnt had a drink with Shane before, how could such a little cocktail knock him out? He made this appearance, but for others to see, Olive did not say anything more,ughed twice and then helped Shane to the silent Odell said: Odell, itste, we are afraid we have to go first. Odell face expressionless nothing to say, just waved a hand at Olive, looking at his tight frown, as if still very annoyed. Olive also slowly nodded, holding Shane on the outside slowly, these people are very good eyes Cale made way, only Nell finally and coldly red back at them, face full of jealousy and resignation. For her Olive simply do not want to pay attention to, or never put in the eye, she directly assisted Shane on the outside of the banquet hall straight out. After he smelled the fresh air, Shane was still half leaning on her body, holding Olives waist tightly with his hands, not half wanting to let go of the meaning. The first time I saw him, I thought he was drunk, so I felt his forehead, but his temperature was not unusual. Shane? Olive gently shook Shanes body and said slowly to him. Take it easy, let me lean on you for a while. After waiting for a long time, Shane said in a dull voice, listening to this nasal voice is really like drinking too much wine. The usual Olive is always held in Shanes arms a protective look, she rarely see him this vulnerable look. The man who was considered distant and indifferent was like a wounded beast in his own arms, and Olives heart suddenly sped up and pounded, and even the man softened a bit. She didnt say anything more, but just held Shane by the side of the road, so that he leaned tightly in his arms, the two did not walk or sit down. Olive! Recently, there is really some bad luck, in Olive feel any rxation, there are always those people who suddenly appear. She and Shane were standing close to each other on the side of the road, when suddenly an extremely sharp female voice came from behind them, and Olive frowned without having to think, it was definitely Nell who loved to pick fights. chapter2938 outstanding performance Olive holding Shanes hand is a force, she took a deep breath after slowly opened his eyes, Shane has now alsoe to his senses, stood up straight and took her in his arms, turned his head to look at Nell face is full of impatience. What do you want? Heh! I came to warn you, why are you still with Shane now, I advise you to wake up early and break up with him! You two cant be together in this life, dont you know what my father thinks, he wants Shane to marry Cale, are you still sticking around?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Nell crackled like beans and then rushed forward, pointing at Olives nose and then said, Well, you woman Thats enough! You hurry up and shut up! Nell is now talking in the heat of the moment, Shane suddenly and furiously interrupted her, he finished speaking and turned his head to look at Nell coldly, and said to her some hate: Nell, you go back to take a good look in the mirror, you see what you have be! Nell was going to continue to insult Olive, suddenly by Shane a yell is frozen in ce, her eyes wide open fear or really stunned, or Shane said the words, really hurt her. Ignore her, lets go. Shane did not look at Nell, a low voice to Olive said after pulling her into the car, a face and started the engine and left the ce. Olive they soon arrived at the apartment building, Shane and her simple goodbye after turning the car around and left the neighborhood, his face is very gloomy, even in and Olive get along with from time to time also revealed, it seems that tonights mood is really disturbed by Nell. Originally looking at his look, Olive also wanted tofort two sentences, but her own emotions are not in the state, opened her mouth or did not say anything. Life soon returned to calm, Olive went to the set the next day as usual, she quickly cleaned herself up, opened the door and went downstairs. Surprisingly, Olive ran into Ocan again. It was so early in the morning and he hade to pick up Maisie from her apartment. Olive didnt say much to him, and after a simple nod, she nned to go on to the set, but was suddenly stopped by Ocan after two steps. Whats up? Is there something wrong with you? Olive looked up from where she stood and said to him with some confusion. I want to ask, do you know a girl with a birthmark on her back? When Ocan spoke, his brow was furrowed, and his eyes were full of uncertainty and suspicion. Olives heart instantly became alert again with his words, but did not show it on the surface: I dont know, why do you suddenly remember to ask me this question? Its not possible that Ocan really sensed something wrong in his private mind? Or did he also find out that Cale was not the girl his father was looking for? With his words, Olives mind has made a thousand guesses. Originally Olive also wanted to look at Ocans facial expression, to make more guesses, but his face returned to the usual kind of normal, said nothing, just indifferent nodded, and then immediately after the speech: Forget it, I just ask, you hurry to the set. After speaking, Ocan parked his car, lifted his long legs and slowly went up to the apartment, Olive stood watching his movements for a while, before finally shaking his head and rushing to the set. The shooting schedule of the crew is very tight, Olive arrived when there is already a scene finished shooting, after she finished packing, just to shoot a rival scene with Odell. This scene is different from the previous kind of simple rivalry, requiring actors to put in a lot of emotion, and rtively speaking, facial expressions must focus on, anyway, it is very challenging. Olive stood in ce and organized her robe, took a deep breath and then put the mess behind her. Whenever there is a scene between her and Odell, Olive alwayses up with all the preparations, hoping that one are over, after all, many times there is contact, she does not want and Odell between the two in the generation of more topics. This scene in addition to the need for emotionalmitment, and for the audience is very sensational, the heroine because the rescue of the hero now ate a potion, the whole person presents the kind of half-dead state, and the heartbeat and pulse have stopped, anyone who looks will feel real. The male lead did not know that Olive just fake death state, a time to believe that the emotions to the edge of the copse, could not help but lie on her body and cry, but also to the female lead to a fond farewell kiss. This scene for Olives acting skills is not much of a test, she just need to lie in ce face to make expressionless is, but for Odell is a huge test. But people are surprised that Odell performed extremely well, the whole persons emotionalmitment is huge, and lying on Olives body bawling, the face of the details of the action did not fall. Look at him crying that look, as if lying on the ground is really the love of his life, even those around the staffs heart with his cry a burst of sadness. Everyone did not say anything, each stopped their own hands of action just quiet, with extremely serious watching Olive they act, but also a lot of little girls can not help but cry with Odell. The previous scenes were quickly and smoothly shot, and immediately to the parting kiss of the male and female protagonists, which is the most important of the whole scene, but also set off the whole drama of the wonderful, Olive lying on the ground, tightly closed eyes waiting for the long kiss toe. Because the front Odells emotional rendering, the entire crew is very atmospheric, Olive also into this environment, she rxed their mood, lying on the ground secretly thinking that the scene will soon be over. You bitch, what the hell are you doing now?! Olive today is beating the beat, thinking Odell spell after, will soon end this difficult scene, suddenly not far away came an extremely sharp female voice, sounding like to tear the sky to pieces. chapter2939 beaten The staff members in the room all turned their heads towards Nell, who was not far away, and Olive and Odell both turned their heads at the sound, only to see Nell mming the fruit basket he was holding onto the ground, pointing his finger at Olive and walking angrily. You get the hell out of here! Odell stood up sharply and looked at Nell coldly, his eyes full of impatience and strong contempt. Nells movements froze in her eyes with Odells words, her eyes widened as she stared dumbfounded at it all, her eyes slowly turning red, and her eyes began to fill with tears. What are you barging in for? Do you know that you are dying our shooting. Do you know that the most critical ce ising up! If it wasnt for you, the scene would be over perfectly by now! Odell was right, if it wasnt for Nell the scene that made Olive so ufortable would have been over soon.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She stood up and was annoyed, and said loudly and usingly to Nell: Nell, can you not be so capricious in the future, do you know how much time you have dyed everyone? You bitch, shut up, what qualifications do you have to use me? Nells emotions also reached the brink of copse, the eyes of those tears of aggression instantly slipped down, she even came forward trembling body pointed at Olive on the loud scolding said: you three-year-old woman, how can you be so excessive, you now have Shane is not enough, but also want to harm Odell? You shut up! Youre the one who has no right to talk about me! You bitch! Nell shouted her insults while reaching out her hand and pointing at Olives nose, as if to poke her backbone. Looking at all her actions, Olives heart also cooled to the core, where had the innocent and lively girl of the past gone? Thats enough! You shut up! Odell can not stand it now, came forward and grabbed Nells wrist, pushed her to the side, and looked at her coldly, the eyes are cold just want to freeze Nell as well. Odell you let go of me, I just want to speak out! Nell wiggled her hands, trying to break free from Odells restraints, and both eyes instantly became red. Get the hell out of here, dont make more trouble here, I feel sick just seeing you now! Odell pulled Nells arm and took a few steps forward, then dumped her on the ground and said to her with a fierce face, Get out of here, I dont want to see you anymore! Nell did not stand, stumbled and fell to the ground, she looked at Odell with a numb expression, face shame to the extreme, and finally is slowly climbing up, gritting her teeth to Olive hungry and fierce said: Olive you wait for me, I will never let you go! After the words were said, Nell hurried to get up and walked out toward the set door, and finally turned his head to look at Odell with extreme resentment, and the tears in his eyes slipped down. Thank you for helping me just now. Waiting for Nell to leave, Olive slowly came to the side of Odell, said in a low voice of thanks to him. Odell nodded, turned to look at Olive is relieved to speak: You do not care what she just said. Although Nells whole person change so much, let Olive feel cold, but after so long torture, her heart gradually also numb up. Because it was just messed up by Nell, those previous scenes had to be overturned and re-shot, and all the staff looked extremely restless, after all, such a difficult scene like this, maybe once missed the second time will not be as perfect as before. But people feel relieved that Odell yed as perfectly as before, and did not half affect, Olive they soon finished the scene to shoot smoothly. After the morning scenes were finished, it was gettingte, so Olive didnt go back to her apartment and went straight to the Media Institute. It was still a little while before the afternoon ss, so Olive didnt go in when she arrived at the door, still torn between going to ss first and eating her meal. In the end, she decided to make up for the sses she had missed, and slowly moved her steps towards the entrance of the school, but before she could walk in, she felt a ckness in front of her eyes, and she was covered by a sack, and her hands were soon bound. The sudden darkness made Olives whole body a bit overwhelmed, she struggled hard to take the sack off, but the group of people around her moved very quickly and did not give her a chance to react, rushing up to her is punching and kicking. Stop! Stop it! Olive was kicked violently to the ground, the pain on her body came violently, and those fists also fell on her like rain. Taking advantage of the gap in the fall, her hands were instantly released, Olive hurriedly forced herself to endure the difort, the sack to open up, and suddenly indirectly by the white light she was a pain in front of her eyes. Nell stood in front of Olive smiling triumphantly at her, her face full of jealousy and hate, she was followed by a group ofpdogs who were also full of malice, tightly surrounded Olive in it. You bitch! Ive warned you so many times before, and you didnt even listen to me! Nell half crouched down, grabbed Olives chin with his hand, and said to her viciously, with a creepy cold lighting from his eyes. Since you are so disobedient, then I will have to take strong measures! You Olive looked at Nell angrily, and was about to retort her, when a male voice suddenly came over and interrupted herself. Nell, you are reallywless now, what are you doing here again? Shane took a big step forward and pushed thepdogs to the ground, then looked at Olive, who had bruises on her face, and took her in his arms. Looking at Olives messy appearance, Shanes face instantly turned blue, and he turned his head to look at Nell and gritted his teeth, saying word for word, Nell! After the words were said, Shane helped Olive up and looked her up and down to see where else she was injured. Heh! Youre not worthy of it! How dare you threaten me for such a bitch, do you even know what she is? A bitch like her is not worth dying for, she not only hangs you on one side, but also with Odell on the other side, only a bastard like you can ept such a cheap woman! chapter2940 Nell proudly finished and then turned his head to look at Shane, eyes full of defiance. Im telling you, as much as you like cuckolding, I cant stand her acting like this! Olive Im going to make it clear to you right now, you either leave Shane and Odells side right now! Ill make it clear to you right now. After the words were said, Nell reached out and pointed his hand at Olives nose again. Shane was so angry that his whole body was about to tremble, he was about to dislike Nell, Olive slowly straightened up, took his hand and soothed, and shook his head. Olive held back the pain in her body, stood up straight and walked to Nell and said to her coldly and contemptuously: Nell, what qualifications do you have to say about me standing here now? And I will not be because of your danger to Chenuo, no matter who I am with in the future, and you have nothing to do with it, I tell you clearly now, I will not only be with Shane in the future, and the two of us will be better and better! After saying that, Olive pressed Nells hand down again, then taunted her and said, You should me yourself for not being able to capture Odells heart, and now this is all your own doing, you must not think that this is all because of others! Dont put yourself in the shoes of a victim, remember that! This is not your home, and I am not one of your servants! After the words were said, Olive did not dy, pulling Shanes time slowly out of the crowd surrounded, thosepdogs are also aware of the interest, not more difficult, have made way for Olive them. Although it is now over the body to see what expression Nell face is in the end, but Olive with toes can think, now estimated that the spice bottle are in her face spilled like, colorful it. Nell has always been a straightforward little girl in Olives mind, but after this period of contact, she felt that Nell is getting more and more off, the whole person is jealous and crazy,pletely is a poisonous snake that will bite. About these words today, Olive has long wanted to say to Nell, but she has not wanted to entangle with Nell too much, and there is no suitable opportunity, now clearly speak out, Olive heart is like exhaling a foul gas, only so happy. After this episode, Olive did not want to go back to the school to suffer, she took Shanes hand and walked slowly along the boulevard outside the school, the two of them did not drive, just walked aimlessly forward. Shane didnt stop Olive, and the two of them walked to the center of town, neither of them speaking, as if they were walking to get rid of all the aggression they had just felt. Olive had no purpose to move forward, she just wanted to escape the school, and after walking for a while, there was a light tug on her hand, she slowly turned her head and saw Shane looking at her with a frown of concern and said, Dont walk, lets go to the hospital and get checked out first. He even stretched out his hand and pointed to the citys First Peoples Hospital not far away from his side. No need to go to the hospital, although they just hit hard, but none of them hurt anything vital, just feel some pain, not even a flesh wound. Olive shook her head and said to him. Sorry, I dragged you for so long, now is not the feet are a little sore? Age stood still in the wind, looked up at Shane and said to him. My feet dont hurt, but Ive been walking for so long, my stomach has been rumbling with hunger for a long time. Shane stroked the back of Olives head, and his eyes returned to that watery gentleness. After hearing his words, Olives mind did not react, and then the words came out: Im not hungry yet. As soon as her wordsnded, she heard a gurgling sounding from her stomach, and her face immediately became unbearable, blushing andughing dryly at Shane. Shane looked at Olive with a smile in his eyes, and finally pulled her and turned towards the front: Come on, lets hurry to eat now, the food in that hotel is not bad. Although this episode is very affect the mood, but after walking for so long, Olive slowly feel better, plus the two of them shared a beautiful lunch at noon, those bad moods are almost swept away. Shane was relieved to see Olives mood had mostly recovered, and finally, after a while, he sent her back to the apartment. Olive went home and thought nothing of it, but slept drowsily all night, and when she woke up, she felt clear-headed. She couldnt remember anything about the painful events, so she slowly cleaned up and sat down at the dining room table to drink her milk. As she slowly chewed on her bread, she heard Elios pig-like voice ring out, causing the furniture in the living room to shake a few times. Aaahhhh, Olive, its bad! Something is wrong this time! Olive put down the bread, covered his ears and looked at Elio is rolled a white eyes: Elio I told you how many times, meet things must not panic, must be calm! Olive! This thing is really too frightening, I simply can not calm down! Elio drooping slippers rushed over, but also put the phone in front of Olive: You first look at it yourself, not to say I have to go wash a face, calm down! Olive looked at Elios panicked fleeing back, and felt some amusement, took his phone to take a look at the news on it, the cold smile on his face could not help but is magnified.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Yesterday she and Odell on the set of the parting kiss, I do not know who was photographed and sent to the media, a time on the Inte by this group of photos set off a furore. Theseizens are more idle than one heart, thements below look more than one bullshit. The most prominent among them is the few tweeters who have been bought by Alieen before, they first forwarded the screenshots to their own Twitter, and also added fuel to the fire that Olive is not only outwardly such a simple, inside is a watery, full of women who will take the kaiju. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. chapter2941 Delighted Cale For these people said all kinds of Olive do not want to dislike back, she looked at the phone and then returned it to Elio to continue eating their own breakfast. Hey! Im so mad at you! Elio washed his face with cold water and sat down opposite Olive, and said to her in a somewhat mncholy voice: Olive, this day is simply impossible to stop, day after day, I really feel aggrieved for you, you say how these people deliberately bully us! Dont say that yet, there may be a time to sufferter. Olive put down the ss of milk and smiled at Elio, turned his head and stood up straight, then patted him twice on the shoulder. Comrade Elio, you need to strengthen their own psychological quality, there will be a bigger storm waiting for us! After hearing Olives words, Elio a face wrinkled like a flower in full bloom, he was lying on the dining table and wailed for several times. Finally, he turned to Olive and said seriously: Recently, one wave has not subsided, it is too disturbing, or you should not go to the set first, rest at home for a few days, and then you can resume work after these online matters have passed! That wont do. Olive wiped the corner of her mouth and shook her head squarely at him. Think about it, if I hide at home and dont go to the set now, wont that just add to the conversation for those who want to? Since I did not do anything wrong, it is not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door in the middle of the night! Forget it, Im not going to say you, anyway, youve made up your mind, no one can persuade you, but you must be more careful when youre on the set in the future. Elio looked at Olive just shook his head and said, turned to look at the wall clock and the time iste, hurriedly y their own housekeeper characteristics, said to Olive urged: You hurry, now the time iste, if you dy a little longer should bete. Olive looked up and saw that time was running out, so she simply washed up and left the house with her bag. After she arrived at the set, she was just at the right time, not quite early, but notte either. Olive took a long sigh of relief and quickened her pace, wanting to hurry to the set. After taking only two steps, she felt a ckness in front of her eyes, and even someone with a pile of unknown things sshed straight at her, out of her bodys instinctive reaction, Olive immediately turned sideways and raised her arms to block her face. The heartbeat elerated sharply, and the whole person was so frightened that he almost copsed on the ground. Watch out! Just when Olive was about to fall, she was pulled into her own arms, and the sky spun around for a while. Are you all right? Olive slowly opened her eyes, looking at Odell a handsome face in front of herself erged, eyes full of worry and care. She slowly shook her head and braced herself on the ground to stand up, but after that just now, her body couldnt help but tremble, and her body was as soft as a puddle of mud, where there was still a half strength ah. Finally, it is in Odells support Olive reluctantly stood up, but the body involuntarily trembling. After taking a deep breath, Olive slowly stood up and gently pushed Odell away, trying to maintain their own stability, she and Odell two people are now at the entrance of the set, and is a public figure, if again so pulling and pulling, may be the intention of people to take pictures and spread. Hes already gone. Olive forced her heart to beat faster and looked at Odell, who was still searing with a blue face not far away, and said to him with a straight face. Fortunately, she just reacted quickly, so she used her hand to block her face, not to be that person to throw the acid, or else today will really have to be ounted for here. As soon as you think of the bottle of acid, Olive heart is a cold, she slowly turned around to Odell said: You hurry to help me see if my back is injured. Although Odell just appeared in time, and pulled Olive away from the acid wave range, but she can still feel a little burning sensationing from her back. Luckily, you only have a slight cut on your skin, but your clothes are burned a good deal. Odell turned his head to look at Olives back, then said to her in a low voice: How about this, lets not go to the set, take a leave of absence and Ill take you to take care of the wound and buy another dress. Or dont do that, you go in first, Ill just go by myself, if we both leave the set, well dy the shooting progress again today. Olive said hesitantly to Odell as she tugged at the corner of her dress with her hand. Although she thought so, but Odell did not follow what she said to do, he directly ignored Olive, and drove his car over. Olives body is only a simple superficial injury, not even severe pain, after a simple treatment of the wound, Odell took her to buy a dress, waiting for everything to be resolved after they n to return to the set. Olive changed clothes and then took the lead in walking out of the store. She raised her head and shot a nce outside and suddenly saw two extremely familiar backs among the bustling crowd.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Her body made an instinctive reaction, even some feet can not step, directly standing in ce dumbfounded at the two people. Why did you stop? Odell looked at Olive curiously, then followed her gaze ray looked over, saw the scene after he did not speak, instantly silent. In the crowd not far from Olive, Cale took Shanes arm, half of his body leaned on it, and his face was full of shy smiles. Shane although a face did not say anything, but he also did not make obvious movements, and not as impatient as before in the look. Although Olive knew in her heart that someone like Shane would not easily betray their rtionship and would not have anything to do with Cale, she could not help but feel a stabbing pain in her heart when she saw with her own eyes the image of the two of them together. Olive was looking at them, when Shane suddenly looked up towards them, she reacted instantly, took Odells hand and took a few steps backwards, dodging into the clothing store. Because there are various colors of clothing to cover the reason, Shane is not very clear look at Olive their side of the picture. chapter2942 Stay away from Odell He looked away for just a moment before withdrawing his gaze again and moving forward with Cale. Olive also took advantage of the fact that they hadnt noticed anything unusual over here and pulled Odell away from the scene. What for? Olive did not want to see this blinding image again, she was about to leave, Odell grabbed her by the arm. Odell didnt say much, just pulled Olive two steps outside and then raised his chin to a ce not far away. Olive followed his line of sight and looked over suspiciously, only to catch a glimpse of Cales unsteady footing, falling into Shanes arms in a sh. Although standing in this ce can not see Shanes face in the end what expression, but Olive but can clearly notice his movements, only to see his hands raised and reached out to Cale to embrace. She couldnt hold back her anger, so she looked up and saw Cale leaning on Shanes shoulder, looking at herself with a smug smile on her face. Im afraid she didnt expect her eyes to meet Olives, so she immediately turned her head away. This time Olives heart was clearer than ever. She thought that Cale had found out about her and Odells existence and had deliberately staged such a scene on the street to make herself jealous, thus suspecting Shane and destroying the rtionship between the two of them. Olives nose let out a cold snort, and then turned her head away from the next side, she felt that what Cale did was really ridiculous, and who would be watching to make this scene?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She didnt really think she was so gullible as to not trust Shane with this scene, did she? If Cale alone can destroy the rtionship between them, then this love is too fragile. Why do I look at a beautiful woman in his arms, he is very happy well? Odell said sarcastically to Olive, looking not far away. Olive face expressionless raised her head, looked at Odell a nce directly down, said in a deep voice: I believe he is not such a person. After hearing her words, Odells face got a little hung up and was silent for a while before he turned around and left the ce and said loudly to Olive, Go back to filming. After the morning episode, Olive all day is not in a state, the mind always involuntarily remembered today Cale and Shane two people in the street snuggling images. In the end, it caused physical nausea, as long as the thought of it can not stop wanting to vomit. But Olive with their own beliefs, but also considered a full day of drama stumbled toplete, waiting for the afternoon after work, she picked up her things and turned back home. The more tired she is, the more she needs thefort of a bed when her mind is in disarray, as long as she lies in bed and rests for a while, no matter what big things Olive will digest. I dont know how long I slept, but Olive waspulsively woken up by the ringing of her cell phone. She fumbled with her cell phone, picked it up and took a drowsy look at it and immediately came to her senses, and rolled over and sat up. Hello Olivenguidly said to the phone side, voice t without a trace of ups and downs, also without any feelings. The mans voice did note soon on the other side of the phone, and Shane was silent for a short while before he said to Olive worriedly, Whats wrong with you? Your voice sounds so unhinged. Im fine, Im just a little tired from the recent shoot. Olive did not step out of bed, but simply leaned her back on the bed and looked out the window, she did not know how long she had slept, and did not look at the time, anyway, the sky outside has dimmed down, darkness can not really see anything. You must pay attention to resttely, dont tire yourself out because of filming. Shanes low, maic voice came out of the phone receiver, giving Olive an indescribablefort in this lonely night. She had just held back for a while from telling the story of the day, she really wanted to ask Shane why he was with Cale on the street today. But even when the words came to her lips, Olive did not say it, but just said to the other side: Dont worry, I will pay attention to rest, and you dont get too tired. Well, one more thing, you keep an eye on the people around you these days. Shanes originally cid tone became serious with his words. Olive froze, not knowing why he was asking, and said directly, Whats wrong? Do you think somethings wrong? I cant tell you that much right now, and you shouldnt think about it, just listen to me anyway. Shane paused for a few seconds after speaking, then spoke again, Thats it, you must pay attention to safety, I have important things to do in the next two days, you have to protect yourself while Im away. Okay, dont worry. Olive hung up soon after she finished speaking, just a beeping busy tone came from the phone, she threw the phone on the bed and stared nkly out the dull window. She didnt understand what Shanes words really meant, and there were so many things going ontely that she couldnt breathe, she was not only physically tired, but also mentally suffering from a great deal of torture, and had no interest in doing anything. After a drowsy nights sleep, Olive put all her doubts behind her for the time being, she did not intend to think too much, living in the present is the best way. After a simple breakfast, Olive quickly wanted to rush to the set, she had read the script has been able to remember the general pace of filming, the first scene today is her and Odells leading man and womans rivalry, they must get there a little early to prepare, or all the staff have to wait. After getting off the bus at the entrance of the set, Olive took her bag and wanted to go inside, but before she walked in, she looked around and saw a group of ck-d people suddenly leaping out of the alley next to her, looking at her with a numb face, and also continuously approaching the ce. What do you want? Olive instantly alert up, holding the bag to protect their chest in front of, said coldly to the several men in ck. These men were not afraid of each other, and after a look at each other, they rushed up to Olive, and pulled her hard and dragged her to the next alley. chapter2943the man in black Let go of me, you guys, what are you doing now! Im telling you, this is against thew! I will call the police, the police will not spare you! Olive while trying to struggle while shouting at those few people, now although not too early, but also a lot of early to work people, some people were Olives voice to attract the line of sight, but these few fierce ck people just red back at those people after the eyes searched away. The feeling of desperation and loneliness wrapped Olive up again, and she struggled while saying coldly to the man in ck who was in charge: Who sent you here? Why are you arresting me like this? Heh! You dont need to know who we are, you just need to remember to stay away from Odell in the future! The rather tall man said to Olive, then gritted his teeth and spoke threateningly, Or well make sure you dont see the sun rise tomorrow! Youre not sent by Nell, are you? Olive eyed the group suspiciously, after all, she couldnt think of anyone other than Nell who would spend all day moring for her to leave Odell. But looking at the group of well-trained men in ck, a suspicion arose in Olives mind, where did Nell get the ability to mobilize these people like special forces, and only for emotional disputes. But if the mastermind behind this is not Nell, then who will let himself leave Odell it? Olive thought hard for a while after no clue, she jerked her head up and looked at the alley next to her heart is a cold water, followed by the tall man who stood in front of himself is stunned. He was very strong and tall, and his face had several hideous scars that could not be concealed. Olive struggled hard to get back, but the hands of the men were like iron pincers that held her tightly, and she could not move at all. What do you want to do now? The leader of the man did not speak, after a cold snort pulled out a dagger from the back of his waist, took off the sheath to reveal the cold light of the de, with his knife a deflection, Olive was clearly able to see the face of the knife reflected in his own frightened face. Since you are here, you have to leave a little mark, or next time you may not remember. After the words were said, the man rushed forward and half-crouched to cut a slit on Olives face. Ah! You cant do that! Olive tried to reach out to cover her face, but her hands were mped and she couldnt move a bit, she could only watch as the man approached her with a cold dagger, and finally the cold side of the de pressed against her cheek, and a warmth flowed down as he gently shed. The cold stinging sensation Olive will never forget in her life, the surrounding noises seem to have stopped instantly, Olive closed her eyes in despair the stinging sensation is constantly zapping her heart. This feeling of being left to fleece is more unpleasant and disgusting to Olive than killing her directly. She doesnt know how long a sh was made on her face by that man, but she clearly understands that her future acting career may have to change because of this incident. The group of men in ck turned around and left the scene after Olive had a sh on her face, and the alley was empty. I dont know how long it took, but slowly she reacted and got up, and finally looked for the nearest clinic next to the set and went in. Olive sat in the clinic filled with disinfectant water, looked at the mirror and caught a glimpse of the wound on her face. The scar was very long and attention-grabbing, taking up almost half of Olives face, and the cut slid back from the tip of her nose to the back of Olives ear. Although it looks a bit hideous, but fortunately the cut is not too deep, the doctor said it is only a very shallow wound, as long as careful care, it will not take long to heal. After hearing his words, Olive breathed a sigh of relief and waited for the wound on her face to be bandaged before she remembered to take her cell phone, the time had passed for a while and there were more than a dozen missed calls on her cell phone. In addition to calls from the crew, there are many calls from Odell, Olive did not Cale call back, now she has not been able to continue filming, so she had to return to the crew to let everyone know, and wait for the wound to get better before returning to the set. After seeing the long cut on Olives face, the director didnt say anything, but told her to go home and take care of herself ande back when her body recovered. Who the hell did this? She had only taken a step or two when she felt a strong force in her hand, and Odell had squeezed her arm fiercely. Odell looked at Olive with an iron face, anger all between his eyebrows, and the lines of his face were tense. It was just an ident, and I dont know exactly who did it. Olive shook her head and said to Odell indifferently. She did not want to speak so much to Odell, nor did she want to say that this matter is because of him, after all, after speaking, as an ordinary person is difficult not to feel guilty, this matter has been inevitable, there is no need for others to follow along to suffer. Odell did not speak, just tilted his head looking at Olive silent for a short while, eyes deep like ancient pools of water, even Olive can not guess what he was thinking in the end.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. When Odell raised his head again to look at Olive, he said something inexplicable to her. I will give you a reasonable ount of this matter. Olive didnt have time to say anything before Odell let go of her hand and turned his head to stride away from the set, his posture straight and with a few stern touches. He took big steps, and in the blink of an eye Olive had lost sight of people, she did not understand why Odell would say such a thing, did he know the inside story of what happened to him today? Odell left the set and didnte back. Olive didnt know what she was waiting for, and sat in the set for a short while before she said hello to the staff and returned to her apartment with her bag in fear. Ah! Olive, whats wrong with your face? chapter2944 television chance encounter Olive just pushed open the door and walked into the house, just put the bag down Elio saw her face, moreover covered her mouth with her hand and pointed to her face and exaggeratedly screamed. Although her face is now covered with ointment, the wound is still clearly visible. Olive changed his slippers and then slowly moved his steps, walked to the sofa, skimmed at Elio and said indifferently: As you can see, it was a cut. Elio came forward and tried to touch Olives face with his hand, but after fiddling with it for a few moments, he didnt know how to start, but pointed to her wound and said in surprise: How can you be so calm? This is cutting your face! Of course I know its my face Olive sighed, rolled her eyes at Elio again, threw the bag on top of the sofa andid down. Olive is certainly clear in her mind what impact this wound will have on her future career, although the doctor said it would not leave a scar, but more or less there will be some marks. Its not that she doesnt care about the cut, its just that its already happened inevitably, and theres no use inining about it now. Whats more, as a party can not calm down, now will only add to everyones worries and bring down the mood of others. Do you know who did this? Maisie pushed her wheelchair to Olives side, and through the thinyer of gauze, she wanted to take a closer look at the wound on her face. I dont know, if I knew who did it I wouldnt let them off the hook! Olive shook her head and said to them somewhat helplessly.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Ugh! This is really a flying disaster, Olive you do not go out in the next few days, at home to rest and rest, you see how dangerous the world outside! Elio patted Olives shoulder and said with some pain and concern for her. Olive also nodded helplessly, she did not want to slow down the work progress of the crew because of her own factors, but now there is no thoughtful way. Ive already asked the director for leave, so Ill stay at home for a while and wait for my wound to heal before I go to the set, so I guess Ill be at home for a long time. Elio and Maisie both nodded and didnt say anything more. The group was going to go to dinner when Elio suddenly thought of something and turned to Olive and said excitedly: Olive, I forgot one important thing! The Twin flowers movie you shot before will be released in a short time, yesterday the crew called me, said they want you to go to theirunch tomorrow, and also go together to do publicity Elio didnt finish his next words, but Olive already knew in her heart that it was indeed a bit difficult for her to look like this now. Olive, your face is injured like this now, can you still go tomorrow? Or Ill say hello to them and put it off. Elio sat on the sofa and looked at Olive with concern and helplessness. No, Ill go to theunch tomorrow. Olive didnt think much about it and rejected Elio directly. Twin flowers this work she put too much effort, and in a short time this film will cause the first round of poprity, Olive as the star of the necessary publicity or have to go. The next day she got up early and spent a lot of effort to cover up the scars on her face, carefully checking the wounds to make sure they would not be easily discovered before she walked out of the house with a long sigh of relief. In fact, theunch of the new movie was just a call to reporters to tell them about the uing start of Twin flowers and the expectations of the broadcast. Olive, the lead actor, went to the TV station and recorded a short film about the new drama. Because the scars were sessfully concealed, no one noticed anything different on Olives face after the film was finished. After the shooting of the video, Olive immediately took her things and went to the outside of the TV station. Although the wound on her body was well covered, it was not guaranteed that people would not find anything unusual after a long time. But to Olives surprise, she saw Shanes upright figure on the first floor of the TV station, and the two met face to face and froze at the same time. Shane took a big step forward and asked Olive with concern, Why are you here today? Because of a cut on her face, Olive is always worried about people looking over at her, and this time she noticed that the way Shane looked at her was a bit off. Im here to shoot the promo video for the Twin flowers. Olive took a deep breath and then looked up to him and said ndly, although her face didnt have any expression fluctuation, but her heart was already racing. After thest dinner in the private room, Olive always felt that Shane might have found out something unusual, he wouldnt know that he was not the same Olive he remembered, right? Shanes eyes are narrow and slender, and slightly upward, and they are as deep as a pool of spring water, and the way he looks over at Olive is enough to make people feel scared. Olive was about to find a casual excuse to say goodbye to him when Shane suddenly reached out and cupped her chin and lifted it upwards, his eyes narrowed slightly and said seriously to her: What happened to your face? Dragged into the alley by some men in ck and cut with a knife. After hearing his words, Olive inexplicably felt a burst of aggression, and after finishing, she lowered her head. After Shane heard this, he let go of his hand holding Olives chin, and after a short silence asked her in a deep voice: Do you know who did it? I dont know, its probably those extreme ck fans on the inte, theyre always having identstely anyway. Olive lowered her head and squeezed the corner of her coat, not daring to have a convergence of sight with Shane. Just in the past few days, she always felt like she was stripped naked in front of Shane, and couldnt hide anything. After hearing Olives answer Shane let out a long sigh, turned his head and squeezed her shoulders, some heartache said: You should not go out recently, or you are alone outside I am always uneasy, you see how many times these days idents. chapter2945 ratings Olive also gave a very small sigh, these things cant be avoided by trying to escape. Are you going back inside your apartment now? Ill take you back, theres nothing important today anyway. Shane took Olives hand and headed for the TV stations front door, Olive didnt have time to think, and her steps were honest as he pulled. Dont you have things to do? Wouldnt that dy you? Those things are not important, Ill take you out for a nice walk first, then Ill send you back thene back, today is also considered to give myself a vacation. Shane said with a smile in his voice to Olive, and also elerated the pace of his feet. Im afraid the depression on Olives face was too obvious, Shane talked to her all the way, and drove around the suburbs to let Olive see the scenery. Because of the recent series of idents, Olives mood is not really good, she opened the car window to smell the fresh air, her thoughts unconsciously drifted away. There were only two people in the car, her and Shane. In such a small space, Olive could clearly feel Shaneing over to her from time to time. He may have something important to say to himself, but has not considered thenguage, Olive looked back at Shane several times, but he just did not say anything out of his mouth. This kind of action makes Olive, a curious person, really cant resist, but she still put down her thoughts. Inbination with Shanes abnormal situation these days, Olive always felt that if he spoke out, she might be unable to bear it for a while. Wait a minute! After the two of them had been walking around for a while, Shane drove Olive back to her apartment, and when she looked around the park not far from the corner of their apartment, she saw two familiar figures. Whats wrong? Shane pulled over and turned his head to look at Olive with a puzzled look on his face. Olive did not say much, but raised his chin in the direction of the two people, Shane looked at the heart of the understanding, the two people did not speak again, sitting in the car side quietly to that side of the look over. Not far from the park bushes next to a luxury business car parked, outside there are four people standing. In addition to Quincy and Alieen, who made Olive feel angry, there were two women with unfamiliar faces. One of the womens posture, posture is also more elegant, wearing a full set of professional clothes, look at the eyebrows in the more than a British, the other womans dress is not at allpared to her, just look at let people feel some poor. Thepanys business is apany that has been in the business for a long time. The woman in the professional dress is Canes personal secretary. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of services to the public. Canes? Hurry up and drive after them, they must have some kind of plot again! Olive said to Shane in surprise, turned his head and looked at the direction the business car disappeared. In the blink of an eye, the car had disappeared around the corner at the end, leaving only a cluster of exhaust still emitting some green smoke. Now its toote. Shane spoke helplessly to the other side, then opened the window to look outside and then continued to wonder: Ocan and Maisie, what happened to the two of them? Olive followed Shanes line of sight and looked over, only to see the neighborhood outside the boulevard, Ocan with a stern face pulling Maisie, who was still struggling in the distance, turned into a deep alley. They didnt stop when they got inside the alley, but kept arguing fiercely on the side. Olive and Shane looked at each other, then opened the car door and jumped out. What did you bring me here for? How many times have I told you that the two of us will get along, so dont you ever pester me again! Maisie lifted her red face and looked up at Ocan and spoke ruthlessly, tears streaming down her face. Her words ignited Ocans anger and his face immediately turned blue, pushing Maisie against the coarse wall. Ocan lowered his head and gave Maisie a deep kiss like a punishment, then said to her with a gloomy face: Even if you are fighting, you cant say such angry words! Im not saying angry words! Maisies tears flowed even more furiously, she pushed Ocan away fiercely with a force in her hands, and took two steps backwards to make sure the distance between the two was rtively safe before wiping her tears and looking at him with a cold face. Whether you just said these words in anger or not, I hope you will not do this again, the two of us to start again together properly can not? Ocan pounded the rough wall, head against the upper face of Maisie said painfully. But Maisie obviously did not mean it, as if the quarrel had just drained her whole body of strength, she did not say anything more, just a cold face looking at Ocan.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The alley was quiet again, Olive and they even slowed down the rhythm of breathing, afraid that the sound is too loud, the two are on the verge of an emotional breakdown on the noise. After a while, Maisie suddenly said, her voice also colder: Im tired, the two of us, lets leave it at that, from now on you live well, do not continue to pester me. Her voice had no emotional ups and downs, Olive just listened to it and felt that things were a bit serious, Maisie was back to her usual kind of cold, and her face did not have any emotional fluctuations. Ocans face turned blue and even the blood on his lips disappeared. He straightened up and slowly approached Maisie to grab her arm, but Maisie dodged just in time, and then Ocans face became even more ugly. Seeing that the two of them were about to have a new round of brawl, Olive and Shane both reacted and both went forward and pulled both of them away with a very tacit understanding. Get lost! Shane just touched Ocan, he immediately became irritable, turned his head to look at Shane and also viciously warned him. chapter2946 compare Now is not the time to talk, both of you each calm down. Shane did not have the slightest bit of cowardice, took Ocans arm and took a few steps back, and his voice was extremely cold at him. Then turned his head to look at Olive again, gaze softly said: I will take Ocan out of here, you take Maisie back to rest, be sure to pay attention to safety on the road. Okay, I will pay attention, you do not worry. Olive took Maisie in her arms and nodded to Shane and said. Soon Shane moved and pulled Ocan into his car, started the engine and rumbled away from the neighborhood, waiting for the car to disappear around the corner before Olive turned her head to look at Maisie. Her body was still trembling slightly, and her hands were cold, making Olives heart tremble. The car had driven far away, and Maisie was still staring nkly in the direction of the street corner, with tears glittering in her eyes, and many things Olive couldnt see. Come on, dont stand there, lets go back. Olive held Maisies body and said to her in a soft reminder. She was very depressed, her body half leaning on Olives shoulder,zy without a trace of strength, looking at Olive for several dozen seconds before nodding somewhat dully. The two of them didnt talk all the way from the boulevard outside the neighborhood to the apartment, and Olive watched Maisie easily get into her own bulls-eye. Whats going on with you guys? It was fine before? Olive returned to the apartment, helped Maisie to sit on the sofa, and poured her a cup of hot water, before finally asking with some concern. Maisie was like a puppet on a string, stiffening her body and turning her head to look at Zero Zero a few times, she didnt say anything, and took a few sips of hot water before slowly shaking her head: I dont want to talk about these things yet. Her voice was low and hoarse, with the characteristic vocal line after crying, which made peoples hearts tremble a bit when they heard it. After a long time of living together, Olive already knows what kind of personality Maisie has, if she does not want to talk about this matter, then I am afraid that the plot is worse. Well, then, lets not talk about that now. Olive stretched out his hand to touch Maisies back soothingly, and turned his head to her concern and said: You hurry to clean up, go to the room to sleep well, although it is a little early, but sleep is a very good way to heal. Ocan and Maisie had only been approved by the family a few days ago, and their rtionship was undergoing a qualitative change, so how did such a change suddenly ur? Olive time are some guess out of the head, although she heart curious but also did not open the mouth to ask Maisie these things, since the parties do not want to say she will not break the sand pot ask the end. Maisie took another sip of hot water before nodding and slowly moved back to her room, waiting for Elio to return in the evening, but she didnt take a step out of her room. Olive, good news! This time there is really good news! Elio opened the door and changed his slippers and rushed in quickly, scurrying directly to Olives side and sitting on the sofa, saying excitedly to her. Have you been too busy to pay attention today? Im telling you Twin flowers is doing very well in the ratings, and its already in first ce on the charts, and its still a long way behind second ce! Actually, Olive was expecting this news from Elio, after all, she had witnessed Twin flowers explode in her previous life. But when someone really told her about it, Olive still couldnt help but feel a burst of joy, this is also a rare good news recently, finally let Olive always full of gloomy mood cut through a slit. Because of the wound on his face, Olive did not go out again, but justy at home to rest, Elio still went to the studio as before, and this guy will bring Olive a lot of good news every time hees back,pletely a blessing!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Twin flowers has been on air for just a few days and has been upying the first ce in the ratings charts, and the daily hits are increasing in a straight line, leaving the second ce drama in a long way. When Olive is bored at home, she will take out her cell phone to check the online entertainment trend. Because of the sudden poprity of Twin flowers, the topics on the inte are basically linked to it. One of the most discussed topics is theparison between Olive and Alieen, because both of their acting skills have been well yed in this drama, and they can be said to be equal to each other. It is because there is aparison, so there is a hurt, the two fans are not giving in to each other, even has been on the Inte for several days, just let Olive look at thements below, you can feel the strong smell of gunpowder. Olive is simply great, worthy of my favorite actress, this y she not only look online, and acting skills are also so able to fight,pletely is to kill someone several streets! I dont know what youre talking about upstairs, and youre making a point! If our Alieen hadnt performed so well, how could she have be a hit? A certain familys fans should note out to wash the ground, it is simplyughing off, and did not see who is standing in the middle of the poster, Olive is simply great, we lemon as always support her! Olive looked at thosements from her own fans and couldnt help butugh out loud, not only did they argue over whose name was in front and behind the poster, but they also tore it up because of whose appearance was more. Because Twin flowers is a double female character set up, so it is easy to create a contrast, Olive is not surprised that the two fans are arguing. This is also an invisible publicity for Twin flowers, and I guess the investors and the director team are very happy to see such a scene. The team has done a lot of work to make the show a hit, and Olive and her lead actors have not only gone to many ces to promote the show, but they have even talked about the new show on the variety show. After a series of preparations, she and Alieen as a double heroine easily on the headlines of Twitter, because this flopping y burst into the limelight, and even at home and abroad have a lot of old fans have liked. chapter2947 two tigers fighting each other The poprity of Olive and Alieen began to soar as the word of mouth of this drama skyrocketed, and both of them upied half of the showbiz world for a while. But at the same time, as the old saying goes, people are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong, Olive and the two of them suddenly burst into the limelight, creating opportunities for many media. With the increased exposure of these two actresses, many unsuspecting passerby fans are curious about the origins of the two, those gossip media are pulling Olive and Alieen on the mouth, want to turn their ancestors to the bottom of the sky. These days, in addition to recuperating at home, Olive every day is concerned about those entertainment trends on the Inte, watching those gossip bloggers for the sake of eyeballs to send those news, she is happy to some of the mouth, those rumors of birth even she had not heard. Since their debut, she and Alieen two people in front of the public eye has been to maintain the state of discord, and many peers in the entertainment industry are clear about this matter. Because of the poprity of this drama, the two of them as double female lead fans quickly caused a scolding war between them, but also from time to time set off a bloody storm. The fans of these small tricks Olive do not want to get involved, and do not want to pay much attention, she is happy at home every day, in addition to recuperate is to eat and drink. After all, as an actress now, Olive not only has the poprity and strength, but also has a good work and exposure, now take advantage of this period of time when her face is scratched, she is also busy to take a small vacation for herself. Although she is the kind of person who does not want to cause trouble, Alieen will not let go of this opportunity to trigger another explosion. Olive woke up this morning and was still in the middle of her sleep when Elio came in, cursing and shoving her phone into her arms. Olive, look at this bastard sister, shes a wolf in sheeps clothing! Talking about herself so aggressively, it feels like everyone else is bullying her! Why are you so angry so early in the morning? Olive rolled over, turned her head to Elio surprised, slowly straightened her back against the head of the bed and sat up. Oh, I cant tell you clearly, youd better hurry up and watch this interview video! Elio shoved his phone into Olives arms a few times, and Olive hurriedly caught it and opened it to find a video interview with Alieen at a cosmetics campaign. The reporter easily brought the topic to the rtionship between Alieen and Olive because of the recent poprity of the double female drama. Miss Alieen, the outside world has been specting about the rtionship between you and your sister, I want to ask if you have met with Olive recently? Alieens face showed an embarrassed and polite smile, but also draws the corners of the mouth, face reced with a look of innocence, to the camera some difficult to say: my sister and I have not met for a long time, I do very much want to have contact with her, but she is afraid This word only half of the topic, immediately let those interviewers boiling, instantly and many reporters came up, the microphone are stretched arge number of past. Miss Alieen, what do you mean by that now? Are you admitting in front of the public that you two sisters are not getting along with each other? And may I ask what exactly caused your two rtionship to be what it is now? The reporters questions crackled like pouring beans, instantly drowning Alieen, her assistant appropriately stepped forward to block those microphones for her, Alieen took two steps back and raised her head to the camera with a hint of sadness on her face. I dont know if my sister will see this interview video, but I also want to take this opportunity to say a few words from my heart to her, I really did not know what to do before, and did many things to make you feel bad, but I was young at that time I really did not mean to make such a thing, sister I have not seen you for a long time, I really miss you, we reconcile okay?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Olive just watching this video, goose bumps have fallen all over the ce, thanks to her not being there at that time, otherwise she would have been angry by this performance of Alieens mouth spitting blood. This persons profound acting skills, the face of the magical changes, simply unheard of, caught off guard ah! Look at her slightly red eyes, plus those facial movements, immediately another Daiyu buried flowers out of a sense of tenderness. It seems that Alieen, standing in front of the camera, is really a girl who realizes her mistake and desires the love of her sister, while Olive, who has not responded to the matter, has be the narrow-minded and selfish sister! Olive had a cold smile on her face, put down Elios phone, opened Twitter and looked at the online movement, and as expected, those tweeters who had been bought by Alieen before startedpelling their fans again, posting tidbits of information that they imed were not known to anyone. The group of people did what they did waspletely premeditated, and they tried their best to cken Olive to the core. They posted several long blog posts in unison, trying to not only fight for Alieen, but also to make Olive used. Not only did they make up a lot of nonsense, saying that Olive had been bullying Alieen since she was a child, letting her grow up in a whole abnormal environment, and that everything Alieen had done wrong was all attributed to Olives sister who had a wrong outlook. The person who wrote this blog post understands the way Olive and Alieen get along, and very cleverly exchanged their roles, with Olive bing the abuser and Alieen bing the poor victim in a sh. With the poprity of the TV series, plus the pushing of these online vs, Olives exposure went to the extreme, and was not surprisingly pushed to the center of everyones attention. In addition to Alieens loyal fans who go to Olives Twitter ount every day to scold her, there are also those passerby fans online who say they cant stand it and want to step on Olive. Although the situation is a little out of control, but the only thing that Olive can feel grateful is that she still has many hardcore fans, not the least bit shaken to defend himself, although some fans can not withstand the temptation of others have left. I simply did not expect Olive is such a snake hearted woman, can make such a disgusting thing, your conscience does not hurt? Did not feel afraid in the dead of night? chapter2948 throwing paint Upstairs can really be a joke, this kind of bad things she can do, you think still afraid of ghosts and gods? Shes probably thinking of ways to get back at Alieen right now! Alieen these unscrupulous fans hurry up and get away from my sisters Twitter, have you investigated the truth of the matter, how dare you call people names like this, these tweeters are all rhythms, you people are all brain teased! I dont know whos fans are ridiculous, how dare they go to the bottom of other peoples tweets, get out of here! Im sick of watching you guys, its because of you low quality people that the inte is now a mess. Olive slid through thements below, and although there were some unpleasant words, her hardcore fans tried their best to defend thisst piece of clean ground. Looking at the heartwarmingments below, Olive had a warm feeling that even if she was being used by everyone, as long as one person stood up for her, she would have the confidence to go on! Although Alieens plot was sessful in a way, the incident tested Olives mental quality once again. Its just a wave of ck by those irrelevant people on the inte, whats the big deal, its just a couple of curses, it doesnt hurt! These unpleasant words are not worth mentioningpared to those dark encounters in previous lives, Olive has lived two lifetimes and is psychologically strong enough that someone poking her with a knife wont even frown! The scars on Olives face gradually healed after a period of rest and recuperation at home, and she was worried that this wound would have an impact on her future career in interpretation, so she applied a number of ointments every day with fear and trepidation, keeping in mind what she could eat and what she could not eat. After removing the gauze, although there is still a faint mark, but the wound has basically healedpletely, if you do not look closely you can not see any traces of being scratched. The reason is that Olive should return to the set after her face is healed, but because of the two days of online tears, she is now immediately pushed into the limelight. If Olive hadnt been lucky enough to escape each time, she might have been killed again. So even if the face wound ispletely healed, she also every day some trepidation, in order to prevent idents again idents, simply not so fast back to the set to go, just want to wait for the online furore subsided for a while before going out. But once again, she was surprised that the online furore did not calm down with the passage of time, and there was a growing situation. Olive thought carefully and felt that she could not sit back and wait for death, even if she hid outside the house all day, the storm would not calm down, she could not let herself be in a passive situation. The inte people are just bullying the soft and the hard, if they stay at home all day, they may be more rampant. Anyway, the wound on her face has been mostly healed, and she didnt think anything more about it, or decided to just go out and shoot. Do you really think about it? Its so dangerous out there, what if theres another ident? Olive sat on the sofa while packing her bag, Elio and Maisie two people listened to her words after looking at each other, Maisie is a little puzzled to ask. You guys dont worry, it will definitely be fine, I will pay special attention this time, there will be no more idents. Olive packed up her things and smiled faintly at them both while lying on the sofa. I cant die, how can I be defeated by people like this, and Ive been at home for so long to nurse the wounds on my face, and Ive fallen behind in arge part of my work on the set, so if I dont go again Ill have to drag my feet again. Weve taken this problem of yours into consideration, its true that youve been dyed for so long, you have to get back to work. Elio nodded in agreement, then took Olives arm again and looked over at her with some concern. But work is work, you must pay attention to the surrounding environment, do not have another ident, Im worried about the past few days, simply scared to death! God must keep me safe and sound! Elio said to Olive. Elio said to Olive, but also hands together to the non-existent air and worshiped a few times, looking at him that devout look, so Olive can not help butugh out.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Dont worry, Im that unlucky, how all the bad things around me a person, dont worry about it, absolutely nothing will happen! You dont have to think about it at home, Ill just go inside and lie down for a while, and then go back to work on the set tomorrow after Ive had a good rest. After Olive finished, she touched Elios head with relief and finally turned around and went back to her room to rest, without saying anything more to them. The next day she got up early and cleaned herself up before rushing back to the set. Olive hadnt intentionally called the crew to say she was going back early, so when she returned, everyones faces were not only surprised but also had a lot of things she couldnt understand. Anyway, the kind of eyes with scrutiny and some inquiry, so Olive all feel a little ufortable, she can only face as usual with a smile, and they Cale greeted after walking directly to the directors office. The director didnt look at Olive like the staff showed strange eyes, but just looked at her and was happy as can be. The face injury is healed, right, must pay attention to rest. Olive smiled and nodded, and after a brief word with the director, she returned to the set to wait for work to begin. As soon as she sat under the awning, she saw Odell walking straight towards her. Olive also raised her head to Odell looked over, he came over and did not say anything more, just put all the attention on Olives cheek. First, he reached out his hand to carefully and nervously touch the wound on Olives face, which had recovered as usual, and finally said to her with a long breath of relief: Fortunately, you took care of it in time and didnt leave any scars, otherwise you would really have be a scar face. What scar face? Cant you wish me well? Olive rolled her eyes at Odell with amusement and helplessness, watching the crewe and go, she was still in a very good mood, probably because people are a little bored at home for a long time, and this time smelling the fresh air outside, her heart was still very happy. chapter2949 stalking failure Odell pulled a stool and sat beside Olive for a while, the smile on his face gradually converged, and finally looked at Olive with a deep gaze, and said to her in a low voice: Why are those Twitter bloggers always catching you biting? His brow was furrowed, and his face was full of impatience. Olive did not expect Odell to observe things so carefully, turned back to him, showing a smile and said lightly: It does not matter, you do not think so much, strange affect the mood, I should be happy to return to the set today. Odell stiffly pulled the corners of his mouth to Olive showed a smile, looking at him these reluctant movements Olive is also feel some funny. The original back to the set Olives mood is quite okay, but this calm did notst long was broken, soon she packed up their own line to the scene to shoot, but those supporting actors and unrted personnel are always on the stage to point at her. And not even a little superficial, but also pointed at Olive and said those things between her and Alieen, ispletely watching the circus monkey, looking at Olive from time to time showed a mocking smile. Olive is a sensitive person, from the moment she returned to the set today, she felt the abnormality of these people, and now she is even being pointed out in the open, which makes herpletely intolerable. But the good thing is that those few third-tier starlets watched Olive pull down her face, but also did not say anything more, after an embarrassed smile on her face waved her hand and left. After the morning scene, Olive took her things and left the set without stopping, feeling like she was being stabbed by a thousand little needles. She didnt go back to her apartment, but went straight to school. Although the situation here was no better than the set, she couldnt miss her professional sses and had to face what she had to face. As usual, as soon as Olive walked into the ssroom, the eyes of those people were instantly attracted to her, and they were all looking at her with a sense of scrutiny and measuring. If it is usually those students who love to watch the hrious, it is okay, but Nell and that and her severalpdogs face is even more mocking smile, sitting next to a look like want to see Olive joke, look at this situation is most likely to do what the private mishaps. Olives sixth sense was once again verified, she moved her steps to the seat next to her corner, and saw that the original rough and uneven table had been sshed with red paint, and also scribbled three words. Shame on you! The bright red words stimted Olives temples are some pain, she closed her eyes after a deep breath, only to the heart of those rising anger to force down. Finally, she took her bag and walked out of the ssroom with a face, Olive heard Nells gleefulughter and the sound of thepdogs. She rushed out of the ssroom and found the nearest convenience store to buy a bunch of wall stickers, and then returned to the ssroom with a frosty face, those watching the show around the crowd, probably did not expect Olive will return to the ssroom again, the smile on their faces immediately froze, face to face did not dare to say anything. Olive did not look at anyone, directly to their seats next to the bright red paint after a dy has dried up most of the smell, but the smell is extremely pungent. She handily opened the wall stickers carefully glued to the table, the fresh prints on the top immediately clung to the desktop, covering up the bright red paint, Olive finally looked at the results of their own victory, think it is still somewhat pleasing to the eye. Boom! Olive cleaned up those scraps of paper, before she could sit down, she saw her table was violently kicked over to the ground, and she did not dodge away, the corner of the table directly hit the crotch bone. The intense pain stimted the scalp of the shower are a little numb, she forced to bear the pain, raised his head to look at the people standing in front of him, his face is a cold smile. The three people standing in front of Olive are none other than a few of Nellspdogs, who are standing in a row in unison, with their arms around their chests in a condescending provocation to Olive. Olive just coldly nced at after, did not put them in the eyes, directly ignored into the air, and then lifted his table, open the book and read down at ease. How dare you bitch treat us like we dont exist!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. A tall girl standing on the far left said with a cold snort at Olive, and the twopdogs next to her couldnt resist brushing lightly and starting a verbal attack on Olive. Heh! I didnt expect to sit still so well, it seems that we are too lightly hit! The threepdogsughed at each other and then rushed forward in unison, and even more quickly pulled Olives hair tightly and pulled back hard. Humph! Ill see if youll remember and dare not hook up with anyone again! Let go of me! Olive turned her head and said coldly to the threepdogs. Her words fell on other peoples ears as if they heard some big joke, and the threepdogs could no longer hold back theirughter and trembled all over. When they were unprepared, Olive suddenly turned around and lifted her leg and kicked the threepdogs, although her scalp had been torn, but she was able to endure the pain. Those people are afraid that Olive alone did not expect to resist, just a rxation Olive immediately broke free, and also in the upper hand on those few people knocked hard. When the threepdogs reacted again, they had been kicked several times by Olive, and they couldnt help but scream in shock. All right! You hurry back, simply shame! Nell was standing on the sidelines like watching a good show watching Olive and the threepdogs fighting into a ball, now looking at their three followers have been beaten by others, she can no longer sit on the fierce to stand up, rushed straight to Olive in front of those people coldly said. Those three people pulled their clothes and hair turned their heads, red hard at Olive, and then like a defeated mouse like quickly back to their seats above. After watching the three people go away, Olive put down the bench she had been holding, and then also coldly examined Nell, the two of them did not speak, just a meeting of the eyes, face is not any expression fluctuations. chapter2950 busy tone Olive, Im going to tell you one more time right now, you stay away from Odell, and if you dont listen in the future, dont me me for treating you even more harshly! Nell gave Olive a warning before giving her a cold nce and turning around to go back to her seat. Olive sat down slowly, holding the wall, before finally letting out a long breath and feeling a sense of spinning, after such an episode, she had little desire to listen to the lesson. There was no way to keep herself focused, and her brain was a mess, unable to make sense of it. After the bell rang, Olive grabbed her bag and headed for the ssroom door, not wanting to spend a second in such a torturous environment. As soon as she reached the door, she saw Cale walking with a smile on his face. But Olives steps were so fast that Cale didnt even notice, and he brushed past her shoulder and headed for Nell behind him. Eino, Ill wait for you inside the school, lets go to the hospital together now. After saying that, Cale took Nells arm in a fake affectionate manner. Nells face never looked good, but she didnt say much, nodded and let Cale take her, and the two of them then walked in unison towards the school gate. Olive leaned against the wall outside the gate, looking at Cales slender back, her mind involuntarily recalled the day she ran into her and Shane on the street. After thest encounter, Olive regarded Cale as a thorn in her side, and it was very difficult for her to look at such a person. She leaned against the wall and didnt move, just waiting for Cale and Nell to leave before leaving the school, watching them both get into a dark ck limousine. Olive nced over her shoulder before heading to her apartment, but just as she turned her head, something clicked in her head. Now that Nell and the others were in the car, and the car had started its engine and was slowly driving away from the school, Olive took two steps forward and blinked twice to look at the car. She was right, the car Nell got into was Shanes dark ck Bentley, so it was Shane who dropped Cale off and picked up Nell to take him to the hospital today? Olive looked at the car she used to be very familiar with and drove out of sight and felt stiff, like she had fallen into an ice cave. She didnt know how to organize her words to describe her feelings at this moment. Olive didnt expect that Shane would one day pick up another woman in the same car that they had ridden in together many times. Although she believed from the bottom of her heart that Shane was not the kind of person who would fall in love with another woman, but the fact that it was right in front of her eyes, Olive, as a girl, still felt some pain in her heart. She took a deep breath and then pulled out her cell phone and directly pressed a series of numbers she could recite backwards and then put the phone next to her ear. The person on the other side of the phone didnt pick up quickly, only a short, dull beep sounded, one after another, as if knocking on Olives heart. Her heartbeat also continued to speed up, she now did not know how to express her emotions, andter if the call was answered what should she say? Hello. Shanes low, maic voice rang out, the tone didnt change much, but Olive always felt that his voice had a bit more detachment and coldness in it. Where are you now? Olive had thought she would be too sad to say anything, but when she really faced the matter, she realized that she had already made the most intuitive judgment in her head and could express the words she wanted to ask without even thinking about it. After her words, Shane did not answer quickly, and there was silence between the two for a short while, Olives heart was lifted as time lengthened, and even her breath was gradually held. Im busy with something right now, Ill call you backter. After a short while of silence, Shane said in a low voice, and then before Olive could say anything, he hung up the phone. The phones busy tone came, Olive stiffened her arms and stood with her back against the rough wall, unable to stop her eyes from reddening. Shane had suddenly changed his attitude towards her so much, as if he was a stranger. Olive closed her eyes and let out her breath before opening them again, although her emotions now prevailed, her reason did not recede. Olive carried her bag and rushed to the roadside, stopping a passing cab and quickly sat on it, but also to the master some anxiously said: You see that Bentley car in front of you? Hurry up and follow it. Although the phone call dyed a minute or two, but the good Shane drive for stability and not speed, so it is not too far away from the taxi masters technology to catch up with him should not be a problem. Recently this period of time Olive can obviously feel that Shane has a very strange change, not only and Olive between the contact has been reduced, but also in the attitude have been transformed.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. If you continue to think about it Olive only feel their heads are about to explode, she can not sit and wait for death, rather than passively waiting for others to judge life and death, she might as well take the initiative to find out how. The taxi driver was not slow to follow Shanes Bentley, after a traffic light Shane suddenly elerated, Olives heart tightened. The sudden speeding up of Shane, it is not found that someone is following it, but Olive can not care so much now, even if the front is a tigers den she must go to break through. Master, please hurry up, dont lose him! Oh, Id like to help you too, but thats a Bentley, I cant keep up even with my wings. After the driver finished, he even frowned at Olive. Forget it, you dont have to follow too close, as long as you can see the car on the line. Olive said to him with some resignation. Then opened the window to look dead at Shanes familiar ck car, she was afraid that if she blinked, they would have disappeared. chapter2951 it would only be her But indeed, as Olive expected, she just rubbed her eyes a little, and then opened her eyes again and there was no longer the shadow of Shanes car in front of her, and she looked around in panic, and indeed she could no longer see it. But sorry, little girl, that car ran out of shadows. The driver said to Olive with some guilt and some embarrassment. Now things have happened, Olive is not good to go down and me others, she sighed and copsed in the back seat chair, the brain inside the search for their next what to do? Is it possible to turn around and go back to the apartment now? This was impossible, Olive immediately rejected the idea in her head, if she went back to the apartment now, she would not have any mind to rest and sleep.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She suddenly remembered Cales words to Nell at the entrance of the school, and suddenly sat up as if she had hit the chicken blood, and said loudly to the master: Master, lets go to the city peoples hospital now. Out of the guilt of what just happened, the master immediately brought up the speed of the car this time, the car quickly sped out, Olive has been pulling the door handle tightly looking out of the window. When he arrived at the Peoples Hospital, Olive saw Canes, Alieen and Quincy standing by the side of the road, the three of them didnt know what they were talking about, but they were sneaking around like thieves. Looking at them like this, Olive heart soon got suspicious, she asked the driver to find a hidden ce to stop the car, and then slowly walk to the bushes, to make sure that they will not find a few people. But the distance is so far away, and they are talking very quietly, plus there are constantly noisesing from outside, Olive simply can not hear clearly what those people are talking about. She took a few bold steps forward slowly, trying to eavesdrop on what those people were saying, but she was too absorbed and identally pushed the iron pots on the fruit stand next to her to the ground. The metal apparatus fell to the ground at once and issued a sharp thud, Olive immediately lowered her head to stabilize the basket, put it back on the stall, and slowly backed away in the hope that it would not be found. But the good news is that there is no sounding from there. After waiting for a short while, Olive slowly stretched out her head to look at the ce where Quincy was standing, but now there are only Quincy and Canes left, where is the shadow of Alieen? What happened, Alieen disappeared? Youre not looking for me now, are you? Olive was frowning in confusion when she heard a cold voice from behind her, and it had an undisguised mockery in it. She immediately turned her head to look, and found Alieen stepping on her high heels at a distance of less than a meter away from her, with her arms around her chest, sizing her up. Olive, I really didnt expect you to be such a sneaky person who specializes in stalking people. After Alieen finished speaking, a cold smile appeared on her face, stepping on her high heels and walking up to Olives side, pulling her by the arm and pulling her towards the shrubs from the outside. Look what youve be now! Now that the others have found out, there is nothing to hide, Olive stood up and let Alieen pull herself to the outside of the bush, and was exposed to Quincy and their eyes. Since eavesdropping wont solve the problem, its better to be brave enough to face the difficulty, she doesnt believe that in broad daylight, Canes and the others can really do anything to themselves. Alieen pulled Olive and went to Canes and Quincy, and pushed Olive heavily behind her back, and then stood proudly next to them with her arms around her chest. Canes always hated Olive, and now when she looked at her in person her face immediately fell, her hands could not help but clench her bag, even her knuckles were slightly white, her face expression changed quickly, Olive did not see clearly for a while. Well, you bratty girl has so much guts that she dares to eavesdrop on us! Canes said word for word to Olive, but also gritted his teeth and hated to tear her apart, his face was also hard to see the extreme. Olive patted herself on the dust, after standing straight in ce, raised her chin and looked at Canes disdainfully and asked her rhetorically: What? Are you afraid of being heard for doing something wrong? From the beginning of the stand over, Olive has been staring at Canes, among the three of them she is obviously ying a leading role, as for Alieen and Quincy two people are also naturally the errand. After her words, she saw Canes face immediately show a panic, and then she blinked to hide the expression. The three evil bastards together definitely have some kind of big conspiracy, they just asked with the intention of trying, and they really came out! Heh! Are you kidding me? I have not done anything bad how can I be weak? Canes nose a snort of disdain, and then raised his chin proudly to Olive loudly said. Olive didnt want to pay attention to Canes words, she just stared at Canes with a nk face and half-smiled eyes, only to make her body hairy. After being stared at for a short while, Canes became a little ufortable, and she even turned her head to look at Alieen, and then turned her head to look at Olive to change the subject. Say! What are you doing in the hospital today? Are you looking for Shane, or are you here to see the old man? Olive didnt say anything, just stared at Canes with a deadly stare. Say something! Are you mute now?! Olives reaction quickly drew Canes anger, and she let out a long breath after she finished viciously, her face reced with a smug expression. Heh! Even if you dont say it, I know, didnt youe over to the hospital just to look for Shane? Do you feel that the two of you are not as close as before this time, and he is not cold to you? Canes said after a smile on his face, and then raised his chin, half-smiling eyes at Olive mockingly said: If I were you, I would not continue to insist on it, I advise you to be smart and leave him early, you two together will not be fruitful! You do not see Shane now are shaken, you think you alone can really go on? chapter2952joke Even if how it is our business, not you, an outsider to intervene, not to mention you are so anxious why ah? Olive spine straight, she looked at Canes face on what no emotion said, the more this time they have to be in danger is not chaos. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. But I dont know what came to her mind, the angry look on her face was immediately covered up, and she said proudly with her arms around her chest to Olive: No matter how hard you talk, Shanes bride cant be you, it will only be her! After the words, she suddenly reached out her hand and pointed at Olives back. Olive turned around with a jerk in the direction of her finger, and saw Cale twisting her slender waist and walking over with a smile on her face. Im afraid she didnt expect to run into Olive outside the hospital, and there was a moment of surprise on her face, but then it was reced by more smugness. Olive, who was already very ufortable with Cale, was about to turn her head to sarcastic Canes when she suddenly saw Ocan and Shane appearing shoulder to shoulder behind Cale. They were saying something with their heads down, not noticing the change in the situation around them. Shane Cale suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Shane and whispered to him, his voice was extremely thin, and he couldnt hear what she was saying without being serious. But even in this noisy environment, Shane also heard what Cale said, he looked up to see her face is not much emotional ups and downs, but only lightly said: What is it? As soon as he looked up, he immediately saw Olive surrounded by Canes and the others. Olive did not know what expression was on her face, but she clearly saw surprise and surprise in Shanes eyes, and then he took a big step forward and stood in front of her and asked in a low voice: Why did youe to the hospital?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. This sudden question made Olives heart not even organize her words, she pulled the corner of her mouth, said to him ndly: I passed by. Olive couldnt think of a way to deal with Shane other than this deliberate excuse, she couldnt just tell him she followed him here, that would be ridiculous. Mom, its gettingte, lets go back, my car is parked over there. Ocan, who was following Shane, slowly came up to Canes and raised his chin towards the roadside not far away. Canes could only let his sons support, slowly walked over there, and finally red at Olive, and said to her grimly: You better take what I said to heart! This sudden warning made Olive couldnt help butugh out loud, and her reaction made Canes immediately angry again, and wanted to shout abuse at Olive, but Ocan stopped her just in time. Come on, Mom, lets go back now! Ocan helped Canes, put her into the car, and then turned to look at Cale and said: Cale you go back with us now, hurry up ande. No Ocan, Ill go back with Sher, and I want to see Uncle Lopez again, Cale quickly rejected Ocans offer, and then turned his head to look at Shane with a smile. You guys just leave me alone for now, Ill be safe on my own, hurry back. Finally she waved her hand at Ocan again. This Cale as if deliberately want to oppose Olive, but also slowly walked over, stood in the middle of Olive and Shane two people, and also extended his hand to hook Shanes arm. He also smiled at him and said: You say it, you hurry to promise Ocan will send me backter, or he will not be assured that I am alone. Shanes arm moved a few points, but Cales grip tightened, and Olives heart went cold just watching the two of them act so intimately in front of her. Why didnt Shane just push Cale away like he did before, and even if the two of them really had some kind of illicit rtionship, then why did he do it in front of himself? Or did he simply think he wouldnt feel sad or something? The image was so blinding that even Olives heart was beating along with it, and she stood rigidly in ce with no expression rising and falling on her face. She is now waiting, waiting to see if Shane will say something like that, but if he does say she Olive couldnt think of what kind of punishment she would give Shane after he said those words, she just felt like she might have a vat of tears in her eyes. Well. Shane frowned with aplicated face and looked at Olive several times, but finally he turned his head and nodded slowly at Ocan. Olive didnt know what kind of behavior she should make now to be decent, needless to say she knew she looked very ugly and all her expressions were a bit unbearable. She just wants to go home and lie down, and she doesnt have any energy left, and she cant even hold up a basic expression. Just watching Cale half snuggle up to Shane, Olive felt like aplete joke standing still, as if she had be the only loser in this contest between two people. Olive turned around with a stern face and walked quickly away from the spot, but suddenly she felt a strong force at her arm, and she was pulled tightly by Shane. Where are you going? Im afraid that because her own brain was now in a mess, she felt a bit of panic in Shanes voice. Home. Olive back against Shane did not make any movement, just let him pull his arm deadly dull said. Her body is now almost soft into a puddle of mud, feeling all the anger with his just behavior to drain away, but even give up the struggle. Since you are here,e with us to see my father. He did not mean to ask or seek advice, but waspletely with a few orders. Maybe its because when people are sad, their senses be very sharp, and Olive felt extremely ufortable listening to the we that Shane just said. chapter2953 Revealing Odell It was as if the two of them were no longer a couple as they had been before, and he and Cale were the pair. Just two simple words, it was like adding another pressure to Olives shoulders, she felt like aplete outsider in Shanes eyes. No, I wont go, you guys should go by yourselves, if I go maybe your father will be angry, and then the health bes even worse. Olive kept her head down and didnt turn around, she couldnt look at the image of Cale and Shane standing together, and she was even more afraid that she wouldnt be able to resist shedding tears in front of the two of themter. Shane did not reply quickly to Olives words, after a short period of silence before slowly continuing to speak, but his voice was clearly more than a trace of impatience, and a little helplessness. What exactly are you squirming about now? The anger in Olives heart grew even more furious, and even her body couldnt help but shake a little, and after taking a deep breath, she shook off Shanes grip. She quickly ran to the side of the road and stopped a car and went straight to her apartment, without looking back at them from the beginning to the end. Im afraid that because of Olives emotions, the driver also drove the car very fast and arrived at Olives apartment in no time. After she paid the money, she felt like a puppet on a string and opened the door to her room. When shey down on her big, fluffy, clean bed, Olives tense muscles instantly rxed, she was too tired now. It was still early in the morning, so it was impossible for Olive to sleep. Shey on the bed and yed with her phone, trying to distract herself from the images she had just seen. But in such an empty and quiet environment, she easily remembered Shanes recent changes, what was the reason for him to be like this? He couldnt have been forced to make these changes, but who was it? After thinking for a short while, Olive thought that nso might be the one behind it. She had her own reasons for thinking so. Canes, the head mother, was just a vicious woman in Shanes eyes, and he never paid attention to Canes mood, not to mention being forced by her for certain things. So the only one left who can make Shane feel pressure is his father nso, and now because of Cales appearance, nsos attitude toward Olive has changed qualitatively, and is trying to set up Shane and Cale together in every way possible. The more she thought about it, the more upset Olive became, but despite this, she kept a clear head and felt that Shane could not have betrayed her. After this thought popped up, she was a bit scared and covered her chest, her fondness for Shane has now developed to this point? She never thought she could one day love a man so much that she couldnt help herself. This topic is really too heavy, Olive deliberately want to avoid, she put all the things for the time being to the back of her mind. She held her phone and began to concentrate on the above tweets, after looking for a while found a headline list appeared, just a light look around, and immediately attracted Olives attention. The news continued to talk about Olive and Alieens rtionship, just like the previous days, and she clicked on it with trepidation to find that the content inside was even more surprising. This news is not like those boring media reporters sent out before, but surprisingly, it is the initiative to rify those discord scandals between Olive and Alieen two. The news was sent by an unknown blogger, although there are only a few sentences, but very clear exposition of the rtionship between Olive and Alieen two. They are not as ipatible as they seem to be, and the reason they acted this way was just to do some promotion for their new drama Twin flowers. Because in the drama this pair of biological sisters rtionship is not very good, so in order to cause a new burst, they are more and more publicity starring two people also in private as in the drama sister rtionship discord. The two of them have been in the same situation as the other two.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Now there are really honest people out to speak, I knew that the two of them could not be as discordant as the obvious, after all, this is in the limelight, how will not be beneficial! Now I can really understand why the program team will be that publicity, the two of them do not match the news have been hanging for several days, see my eyes are a little pain. The newest scandal has greatly hurt her, and has created a lonely image for Alieen. In addition to this, what is more surprising is that none of the tweeters Alieen bought before havee out to follow the trend. The nextment was good, and Olives mood gradually cleared up. She was flipping through them one by one, when she suddenly felt the phone in her hand shake and the message alert sounded. This text message is sent by Odell, Olive is a little surprised, after all, between the two of them in addition to phone calls there is nothing extra contact, she exited the Twitter interface, open the text message content to see, this time more surprised jaws are about to fall on the ground. Now you can rest assured that no one will be looking for you anymore, and no one will be following you online for no reason. Olive read this text message several times over and over again, why would Odell say that? She jumped back to the Twitter interface, looking at the lopsidedments below, just raised an eyebrow, and suddenly a bold thought filled Olives mind. This matter is so easily drawn to a close, it can not be because of the role of Odell behind the push, right? Its hard to believe that he came forward to clear up the discord scandal for himself? chapter2954 mystery guest It seems that it was indeed Odell who came forward to rify the news about herselfst time, so she was even more sure that he had something to do with this incident. She held the phone in her heart and felt a little more grateful, as if Odell had alwayse forward to give herself some hope and luck in this recent gloomy situation. She didnt know how to express her excitement and gratitude, but after thinking about it, she decided to make a phone call, no matter what, to say thank you in person is also appropriate. Olive quickly clicked on the Twitter interface and was about to exit to give Odell a call when she saw a new trending news item was suddenly topped. And it was about Odells breaking news! Not only did it jump to the top of the headline list, but the headline was eye-catching enough that even Olive couldnt help but be curious and click on the Twitter page. Odells illustrious family history revealed! After clicking on this Twitter search, it immediately jumped to an interface that was also released by a very famous paparazzi, which was full of photos, really did have pictures with the truth! Olive opened those photos and could not help but zoom in a bit, the mansion inside a look is a lot of years of history and worth a lot of money, and not generally in the showbiz struggling stars will be able to afford, must be a social status people can afford to live in such a mansion. She has lived two lifetimes and has not seen any mansions. She has worked in the entertainment industry and has not seen any rare things, not only the ones she owns, but also the ones that are often shown by people in high society. But even the mansions that Olive oftenes into contact with are far less luxurious than Shanes home. She felt the strong cultural heritage when she first went there, but never thought that the Odell home would once again shock Olive. As long as it is used topare, the Shane familys mansion ispletely some not put on the table, so it can be seen how strong the background of Odells family is. After looking at the photos, Olive suddenly realized that Odell is not like the people who work hard in the entertainment industry. She was particrly naive to think that they were all hard-working entertainment industry workers, but never thought about how an ordinary star could have that kind of temperament? How can a person who is seeking survival and development in society be so capricious about things, wanting to quit and start all over again? No wonder Odell swore to Olive that he would help her solve these scandals, now it seems that people are taking strength. It turns out that she and Odell are not from the same world, but just happen toe together naturally because of certain factors. This sudden revtion made Olive think of Odell and feel a little more strange, they are not a ss of human beings, although from time to time, but something seems to be quietly reminded Olive. Originally wanted to make a phone call to Road Odell to say thank you, but looked outside the dim night, Olive sighed, put the phone down after she began to fall into their own contemtion. In fact, she was grateful for Odells help, but after learning about Odells life, Olive still had no reason to feel some loss and sadness in her heart. Before this news broke, Olive had always felt that she and Odell were equal friends in the same world, but now suddenly because of this news, some things have changed. He has transformed into a magnificent noblemans son, while he himself, he is just a dusty yboy in the eyes of others in the entertainment industry The difference between the two people has already been created, and it is true that Odell did not tell Olive much about his life before, nor did he say that he was just a member of the toiling masses, so it was only her own assumption for a long time that Odell was the same as her. Looking out at the fading night, Olive rushed to wake up, she put on slippers out of her room, now the living room also turned on the dim lights, Elio and Maisie two people are nestled on the sofa while working on their own things. The two of them watched Olive go out and obviously froze in ce, probably not expecting Olive toe back so early today. Why didnt you make a sound, we thought you were still out there. Elio finished his speech and then looked towards the entrance, and saw the pair of high-heeled shoes that Olive wore out this morning neatly ced on the shoe rack. Its really strange, I didnt even notice the shoes just now. Not to mention you, even I didnt notice. Maisie shrugged her shoulders and said helplessly to Elio. Have you been reading Twitter today? Elio suddenly remembered something, his eyes shone brightly, and pulled Olive to sit on the sofa. I dont know which one of the gods came out and suppressed the scandal the other day, but now its all quiet, no one is saying those unpleasant things, and a lot of people are apologizing to you on Twitter! I saw that. Olive sat on the couch with her back leaning back and didnt tell them that it was because of Odell. Why are you not happy about something so good? Havent these things been bothering you for days? Elio looked at Olives reaction, just a little surprised and scowled at her. I was so happy when I saw it, but now Im over it. Olive said to him indifferently, and even waved her hand. By the way, have there been any new assignments in the studiotely? Oops! Thank goodness you reminded me, otherwise I would have forgotten about it again! Elio pped his hands and said excitedly to Olive. The Entertainment Agent team called us this morning and said they want to invite you to participate in theirtest variety show. Entertainment Agent is also considered to be a rtively hot variety show recently, the two male and female hosts inside speak very funny and humorous, and coupled with sharp words, has attracted arge number of loyal fans.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. So did they say when the recording will start? Olive nodded and then asked Elio. They called over the phone to show quite urgent, said is to let you go over tomorrow to start recording, I originally thought to tell you the first time, but this back to this thing to forget, fortunately you just asked me a, otherwise really forget to the cloud. chapter2955 resident guest Elio patted his chest, some fear said, and then looked up again to Olive slowly spoke: Snowing crew side I have helped you to leave, you do not need to go over tomorrow, directly to the Entertainment Agent recording site can be, I will send the addresster. Olive nodded her head, she has always been a bit rambunctioustely, it is best to keep yourself busy, the three of them sat in the living room and chatted for a while, and finally felt bored and went back to their respective rooms to rest. The next day, Olive went to the Entertainment Agent taping and brought Arlo with her, who she hadnt seen for a long time because of a sudden leave of absence. Entertainment Agent has been getting high ratings since its inception, and the two male and female hosts of the show have been working together to make their speeches very interesting, and each episode features thetest talking heads. In addition to this, the actors of some recent popr dramas will be invited, Olive and Alieen two people not only the recent hot topics ounted for, but also some of the positive reviews are ounted for, so when they arrived at the recording site, the staff face are almost smiling. In fact, all these variety shows are simr, but the atmosphere of Entertainment Agent is more active than the other groups, as if they are not going to participate in a variety show, but to visit the home of their good friends. The host of the show did a brief warm-up before taking the microphone and shouting backstage, Lets give a big round of apuse to our resident guests tonight! Please wee the Twin flowers crew! Olive was not exposed to the stage all at once, first the professional dance team of the show gave a hot dance before the main actors appeared on the stage holding hands together in twos and threes. With the appearance of these handsome men and women, the apuse from below was more than a burst, waiting for Olive and all of them to do a simple self-introduction, these sounds only slowly subsided. The first is to follow the steps given by the program team everyone to tell some interesting stories about themselves in the crew, to expose each other to the embarrassing stories between the actors. Finally the team came up with a more topical mini-game, each grouppleted all the tasks. Its not much work up front, so its just a warm-up act, and the crew often prepares a lot of surprises to make the nights show exciting. After all of them were seated, the host of the show suddenly took the microphone and said mysteriously to everyone: In fact, in addition to inviting the cast of Twin flowers to the show today, we have also invited a mysterious heavyweight guest! Everyone hurry up and guess which god wille to our scene again this evening? The curiosity of those audience members on the stage was really mobilized, and they even shouted out to the stage the actors they expected toe on stage. They first talked for a while, until someone announced Odells name when the hosts said loudly and excitedly to that party: Congrattions to the audience for guessing correctly! The two hosts then spread out to make way for the big screen behind them. Lets invite tonights mystery guest to the stage, so lets all p up and let Odell hear how wee he really is! As expected, the audience below boiled up again, with a puff of smoke, the big screen behind them also slowly pulled away, Odell appeared in front of the stage amidst the warm apuse. Olive was surprised to see a clear Odell in front of her, just a little curious how he woulde with them to participate in this Entertainment Agent? After all, it was the crew of Twin flowers that was invited, and Odell had never been involved in filming before. He is an old friend of our show, although its been a long time, but I still want to congratte him once again on his return to our entertainment industry! Where is everyones apuse? Lets all cheer and wee Odell back to the entertainment industry! A series of words from the host quickly dispelled the doubts in Olives mind. After the apuse subsided, Odell took the microphone from the host and raised it to his mouth, bowed halfway to the stage, and said softly: Thank you all! After Odell finished speaking, the audience erupted in apuse, and he also said hello to Olive and Cale. As expected, Odells arrival quickly brought this evenings taping to a climax, and the hosts face was all smiles. Thank you all for joining us on Saturday night at Entertainment Agent, thats it for this episode, lets see you next Saturday! After more than an hour, the whole show finally ended under the shout of the host, and Olive all of them retired to the backstage after a brief dance. As she gathered her things, she looked around and wondered where Odell had gone after he left the stage, which had been cleared by the staff. Odell seemed to have never been there, and Olive didnt even see a shadow of him. Forget it, Ill get out of here. Olive said to Arlo with her things, then turned around and pulled open the dressing room door and walked out. Arlo followed behind her while looking up and giving a vicious re to Alieen next to him. It was obvious that Arlo still remembered the unpleasant incident that happened in the Twin flowers setst time, so when he saw Alieen and her doggy assistant this time, he didnt have a good look. Lets go! Olive looked at Arlo with a smile on her face and had nothing to use her of these small actions. Its a good thing that Alieen was busy packing her things and didnt notice the look in Xiao Yous eyes, otherwise Im afraid it would have been another bloodbath.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. They slowly walked to the outside of the program recording site, only to find that the dim night has drizzled a drizzle. It hadnt rained since spring. People say that spring rain is as expensive as oil, and suddenly the smell of rain stained with mud and leaves made Olive feel that even her lungs had been washed. Arlo cheerfully ran to the side of the road, but also standing next to the road to stop a car, now it is rainy night, it is not easy to hit the car. chapter2956 great surprise But today Arlo but not much effort, turned his head is to Olive shouted: Boss you hurry over, lets get in the car ah.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Olive while fast to go over there, while up and down to look at Arlo just stopped that car, the more you look at it, the more you feel puzzled up, this cars luxury ispletely not a cab can beparable, this is even out to earn extra money in a private car is too much luxury, right. What are you still thinking about? Hurry up ande up. Olive was wondering when the car window was opened and a head came out from inside the drivers seat. After seeing the person, Olive cant help butugh out, Arlo tonight also too will do it, stopping whos car is not good, all of a sudden to stop Odell. I was wondering where you went after the show was recorded. So youvee out from here again! Olive asked him curiously, while pulling Arlo into Odells car. You can see it and not say it, Im going to give you a big surprise tonight! Odell turned his head to Olive after a mysterious smile and then turned his head away. He did not look ahead, more seriously driving the car, even in the drizzle of the night, the car is driving quite smoothly. Olive looked at Odells face that some can not hide the smile is into a pensive, she secretly look forward to Odell willter prepare for their own surprise, while some worry not to surprise into a shock. After all, she has not had expectations of others for a long time, and no one has given her surprises for so long, but lifes surprises are almost daily. Odell drove the car smoothly through several streets, and even more through several traffic lights, and then turned a corner to a less popted street. Olive half-slumped in her seat, her eyes were staring out the window, suddenly her eyes were attracted by a scene outside the car window, she sat up with a jolt, but also blinked hard, and finally to make sure they were not mistaken. She flung herself at the car window and stared out of the window with dead eyes, this time is alreadyte, the sky is dusky plus the sky is drizzling, how can they appear here at this time? Lets stop here for a while. Odell noticed Olives current anomaly and drove the car slowly and steadily to the side of the road, his windows were taped with a protective film, from the inside to see the outside is clear, but the outside look inside is nothing. So the car was finally parked next to the two people, but the good thing is that they did not find any unusual ces. Odells car stood next to Cale and a middle-aged woman with an unfamiliar face, and they both seemed to be doing the same argument, and the atmosphere was not too cordial. Now itste, the roadside is still parked with a lot of cars, so Odell drove the car over when Cale just turned his head to nce unintentionally, and then turned away, and did not put in mind. The unfamiliar-looking woman Olive had seen once before outside her apartmentplex, and that was when she saw the woman get into the luxury business car with Canes and them. In fact, since that day, Olive had a strong sense of curiosity about this woman, and watching her and Cale talking on the roadside at night made people feel even more suspicious. Olive through the car window carefully looked at this strange-looking woman, her head is not tall, the body is also rtively thin, dress these are not up to grade, and can even use vulgar to describe. It is not at all like being able to have contact with Canes and Cale, but now she is really standing with Cale, which must have some unknown secrets. The good thing is that Odell leaned closer to the car, Olive can clearly see the expressions on the faces of the two people, she half squinted at Cale, think she has a lot of different ces today and usual. Cales face is always a look of pity, and her eyebrows are lowered so that anyone who looks at her feels like ady, but her aura today is extraordinarily strong, her eyes are slightly upturned, and her eyebrows are full of impatience. Olive felt curious in her heart and became more and more bold. She quietly opened the car window to a slit and then was able to hear what they were actually talking about, although it was still confusing to hear some of the less real. Cale and the middle-aged woman seems to be arguing over money, the woman is dead set on not leaving, a look that will not stop until you get the money. Cale was impatient and kept pulling the woman to get her out. What is the rtionship between the middle-aged woman with the tacky dress and Cale? Or maybe Cale has something to hold in the hands of this middle-aged woman, otherwise how would she ask for money in the street? And this street is close to the town and countryside, plus its raining tonight there are no pedestrians on the road, at this time of the day in this location to meet the chances of acquaintances, basically can be reduced to zero. So Cale so big night about the middle-aged woman in this ce to meet, there is definitely something ulterior secret, otherwise why will pick such a hidden ce, and this time of day is not like the time to talk about things. If you just said that everything is enough to make Olive feel suspicious, then Cales next move is to make her cry out in surprise. The middle-aged woman kept asking Cale for money and tugging at her clothes with her hands to keep her from leaving the street. Two people arguing, Cale face, a sh of anger, but also turned around and raised his hand to the middle-aged womans face on a hard p, a crisp sound immediately echoed throughout the street. This bold and spirited and the usual image of the good girl is far away, can not help but make people suspect that her usual everything is just a disguise out. Cale pped the middle-aged woman hard, then pushed her to the ground, turned her head and carried her bag and left the scene with a stern back. chapter2957 Odell’s father Olive watched through the car window as Cale quickly disappeared around the corner of the street, and then she looked at the middle-aged woman who had been pushed to the ground at once, and immediately had an idea in her mind. If she wanted to understand the recent developments and Shanes sudden change of attitude, maybe Cale would be a good ce to start, and now might be the best time for her. The middle-aged woman has just been pped by Cale, and is now estimated to be still angry, if someone goes down tofort her at this time, maybe this person will be anxious and will reveal all the things. But tonight Odell said to prepare a surprise for Olive, so Olive still resisted the impulse to sit in the car did not go down, and finally the middle-aged woman struggled to get up and left the street.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Do you need me to follow you in the car? Im afraid because Olive had just been looking at the woman with concern, so Odell started the car while turning his head to her and asked in a low voice. Forget it, lets leave her alone, lets go. After hearing Olives words, Odell nodded and started the car out of the street, and in a short while stopped in front of a small townhouse, and the downstairs store was an extremely elegantly decorated styling store. Lets go and see the surprise I have in store for you tonight. Odell smiled mysteriously at Olive, then took the lead to open the drivers door and walked down, followed by Olive next to Arlo looking at the styling store has long been excited. Olive followed Odell into the side of the styling store, and then an avant-garde stylist came out to greet them. The stylist took Olive directly into the inner room, leaving Odell and Arlo sitting in the hall, flipping through the magazines on the shelves. Finally, after the stylist had been working for more than an hour, Olive walked down the hall under his guidance. Odell looked at Olive and looked her up and down, not hiding his amazement in his eyes. Not bad! Lets go! He snapped his fingers loudly at the stylist and led Olive out of the styling store. Through the full-length mirror in the lobby, Olive was able to see clearly that she had changed into an ankle-length white gauze puffy dress, and that her hair had been primped into slight curls by the man, with her long hair spread like seaweed behind her head, and a delicate pearl hair clip pinned to her ear. Oh my! Boss you are really beautiful, this dress is wearingpletely fairy air! Arlo put down the magazine excitedly rushed forward, pulling Olive and said excitedly to her. Ive lived for more than 20 years, but its the first time Ive seen someone as beautiful as you! Lets get in the car. Olive pulled Arlo out of the styling store and then dragged the draped sarong to Odells vehicle with her help. In the darkness of the night, her white easily attracts the attention of others, but the location of the styling store is also rtively remote, so not many people see this evening, there is a princess-like girl appeared in the street. What are you taking me to do styling? And this dress looks so expensive, its not like youre going to some dinner party, right? Olive settled down in the car and smoothed out the folds of her dress before turning to Odell and asking him curiously. Odell looked her up and down, the satisfaction on his face became more obvious, and he finally said in a somewhat understated manner, Not really a dinner party, but something like that anyway. Olive knew that Odell would never reveal too much information when he said he wanted to surprise himself, so she didnt ask any more questions, and looked out the window quietly after sitting down in the car, and her expectations couldnt help but be magnified. Waiting for her to be brought to therge banquet hall by Odell, only then did she understand why she had to dress so grandly this evening. Warmly celebrate Odell and Olives third anniversary of meeting each other! It turns out that tonights surprise for himself is this special anniversary celebration, counting the two of them have indeed known each other for three years, but the specific day Olive has never kept an eye on. She looked at Odells smile with mixed feelings in Olives heart and a touch of guilt. She carried her puffy dress and was going to walk towards the ballroom, but the big screen in the ballroom immediately flipped over with the big words of the anniversary. Happy Birthday, Father! This congrattory message had Odells name written in lowercase italics at the bottom. Could it be that this evening, in addition to the third anniversary of their acquaintance, was also Odells fathers birthday party? If that was the case, then what he had just done was really too bold, to celebrate the third anniversary of his acquaintance with his friend together with his own fathers birthday party, wouldnt people really gossip? Olive turned around and looked around the ballroom to see where Odells father was, and if the birthday girl was really there, then in what capacity was she here today to celebrate her birthday? But to Olives relief, she looked around and didnt find Odells father, and looking at the time of day, it was very unlikely that he woulde in person. This evenings party was grand enough to exceed Olives perception, and the people who came were all high society celebrities, some of whom she had only seen on TV or in magazines. The photo that was circted on Twitter today, Olives heart became more suspicious, Odells identity background is how it is? Today to congratte all kinds of people seem to highlight his identity is not ordinary. Olive and Arlo stood next to the corner, looking at Odell surrounded by those business celebrities, her hearts doubts were magnified, such a person would not be the son of a low-key tycoon? Maybe because Olives sight is too much, even not far from Odell are obviously felt, she turned her head to look at Olive, two peoples eyes immediately intersected on. Then her face showed a bright smile, but also turned to the side of the toast said a word, and then those people have looked towards Olive side, with a smile of understanding, and unusual look. Thest line of people raised their sses to Odell at the same time, everyone gently sip a sip and then scattered, Odell immediately turned his head and came straight towards Olive side. chapter2958### Chapter 963 I believe you The way he moved with one hand in his pocket, coupled with his excellent temperament and upright figure, Olive felt that Odell was apletely different being from herself. Especially the smile on his face, it is easy to let Olive back to more than a year ago, that time Odell has not yet left the country, they still know each others good friends. Although Odell has gone through a storm, after returning home to Olive is still full of goodwill as usual, but there are so many things that seem to have changed invisibly. It was not until this time when Odell walked through the crowd toward her that Olive realized that after such a long time, what she missed most was not Odell as a person, but the heartfelt smile on his face. What are you thinking about? Your eyes are looking straight. Odell slowly walked to stand next to Olive and took a sip from his ss, and then asked her in a low voice. Olive snapped out of it and smiled apologetically at him, and then took a small step backward as she straightened her skirt, the two of them being so close together that the invisible maic field made Olive feel a little ufortable. I didnt think anything of it, I just thought your surprise was a little too unexpected. And thats a surprise to you? Odell said with a smile on his face to Olive, then lowered the volume and continued: There is a huge surprise for youter, you must be mentally prepared, so as not to be unable to bear it at that time. You still have a surprise, what exactly is it? Olive even eyes involuntarily opened wide, looking at Odell heart and a few more expectations. How about an opening dance with youter on? Is that enough of a surprise? Odell held a ss of wine to those who frequently nodded to him, and looked at Olive with a sly smile on his face. What kind of surprise is that? Olive turned her head and looked at Odell breathlessly. How is this not a surprise, there are many people lining up to dance with me and I dont even care, you dont even value this opportunity! Odell said to Olive with some exaggeration, and the smile on his face became even bigger. Although the words are so said, but Olive still reached out and ced his hand on top of Odells spread palm, under his leadership to look at the dance floor in the past. Finally just those white lights faded down to a dim light, and the dance floor was surrounded by the melodious piano music. Olive and Odell two people unintentionally became the focus of the field, there is a beam of light with their dance steps and shift, Odell is very good at dancing these social dances, should be from childhood is specially trained, and like this social dance only the upper ss people will prefer. After a night of contact, Olive is more sure that Odell is definitely the son of a low-key tycoon! Originally, the night was very much to Olives liking, but the next day the surprise ended up being a shock. It turned out to be a rtively private party, but the next day Olive and Odell dancing photos were spread all over the world, and the two of them also hit the top of Twitter together. Olive went through the blog post detailing their partyst night and finally looked at the bottom corner of the photo shoot with Floris name on it. Since Odell and her filming together, this Flori ispletely infiltrated into the two peoples lives, as long as there is contact she will take a lot of photos enough to make people think. The media is definitely not allowed to attend a party like the one yesterday, so in what capacity did Flori get in? When Olive returned to her apartment in the evening, the living room was still lit up with yellow light, and Elio and Maisie were sitting on the sofa with their foreheads in their hands, looking like they had been waiting for her for a long time. If it was any other time, the two of them would have gone to rest long ago, sitting on the sofa in unison like this is definitely something important that has happened. Whats wrong? Is something wrong? Olive changed her shoes and moved slowly to sit on the couch and asked them both. Maisie looked at Olive with a frown on her face and asked in a low voice, You didnt watch the news today, did you? Her voice was very soft, and she didnt even dare to raise the volume, for fear of irritating Olive if she got excited. I watched the news. Youre not worried about the pictures of me at the ball yesterday, are you? Dont worry, nothing will happen, its just a simple set of photos. Olive copsed on the couch and said to them both indifferently. Elio rolled his eyes at her, then turned to Maisie and said helplessly, She really doesnt know.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Maisie pondered for a moment before pulling out her phone and handing it to Olive: Youd better read the news yourself. Yesterday Olive was photographed alone at a party, and with all the celebrities in attendance, plus the extravagant decorations in the ballroom, the inte was full of people thinking that Olive might have hooked up with some wealthy tycoon again. Thepanys products and services are also avable in a wide range of sizes and sizes. Olive picked up her phone and an alert text message came from the Twitter interface, she hurriedly clicked in and saw that there was a person who had aired it before, and that person was even Shane. He has always only been on some financial magazines, never interested in these social software, in the end, when did he sign up for Twitter again? Shanes Twitter feed has only one post, and the only words on it are simple: I believe in you. The tweet is followed by Olives Twitter handle. She had always thought that Shane was busy with his own business and didnt have the time to look after her, but she didnt expect him to pay attention to her own movements ande forward to speak out for her at this time. After facing yesterdays prom fiasco, Olive has never felt as at ease as she does now. She was lying on the sofa holding her phone, her mind was in a mess. After seeing him and Cale on the street that day, Olive didnt want to have much contact with Shane for the time being, but now she couldnt resist the impulse in her heart to call him with her phone in her hand. chapter2959 rest and recuperation But the impulse was still suppressed by her, she is now emotionally out of shape, and speaks incoherently, only to fear that she will then pass on her negative emotions to Shane. Odell soon learned of the online furore, he only sent Olive a short text message, asking her to reduce her outside activities and stay at home as much as possible. And about those online turmoil, he will also find a way to help Olive deal with it as soon as possible, just let her wait at home side quietly his good news. After Odells helpst time, Olive listened to his advice this time, she did not go out again, only asked Elio to run errands for her to the crew and school respectively to take a leave of absence. The next few days, Olive did not go anywhere, ispletely trapped in the house, even Elio they go out will be surrounded by the hallway reporters to block. Listen to the noisy noise outside, Olive is even more irritable up, lying in bed is also tossing and turning, simply can not sleep, wake up only to look at the snow-white ceiling. I heard them say that Floris press card is about to be revoked by Odell, so it seems that hes doing it for real this time. Maisie sat on the sofa, looking at Olive walking around is some helpless said. Olive stretched azy back and sat down on the sofa, she listened to Maisies words and raised her eyebrows in surprise: Her press card has been revoked?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Not yet, it seems that Elio said that Odell specifically asked someone to threaten Flori, should be verbally threatened her two sentences, so that she can not make such rumors in the future, and like her if she lost the press card, may even be difficult to mix a living in the future, I am afraid that this should be restrained. After Maisie exined to Olive, the two of them did not speak again, therge living room fell into a dead quiet again, recently because those reporters always knock on the door, Olive the whole person is on edge. But as long as you hear the knock on the door, the heart suddenly jumped up, and stuck in the house where can not go, and is disheveled and irritable. Its been a few days since Odells text message, but the situation outside Olives apartment hasnt improved, and as before, the gossip reporters are at Olives doorstep every day on time. Not only does it restrict her movement, but it also affects the neighbors, plus Olive hasnt been on set for a few days and has missed a lot of progress, even in those professional sses at school she has fallen behind by arge margin. This Media Institute but Olive took a lot of effort to get on the exam, she does not want to miss such a good opportunity for herself, those professional courses for her now is a good opportunity to improve. As long as the thought of not going to school these days, all of a sudden dyed so many courses, her whole person is again manic restless up. Because of what happened in the past few days, even Elio and Maisies moods were affected, and they didnt chat in the evening like they did before, but just sat on the sofa in silence. In fact, Olive was not so upset by these entertainment media rumors, what made her feel manic was that this time the storm came so quickly, and those gossip reporters were blocking the outside of their apartment from time to time, making it difficult to even go out. Olive was in her room every day, sleeping or eating, and her hair was falling out. She couldnt think of any temporary solution to the storm, and she didnt know how Odell was doing. She looked through the window at the clear sky outside, plus the sun shining on the leaves of the trees shimmering spots of light, but also did not cheer up the mood. If it was a rare sunny day in the past, she would have dragged Elio and the others out to go shopping, but now she didnt have that condition even if she wanted to. Olive, you should not be too anxious now, you were shooting so hard in the drama group, now just take advantage of this opportunity to take a vacation, and the school side of the course is not dyed too much, the big deal is that you are at home to read books on the line, you do not forget that at that time you are also so only on the examination, you are so smart, certainly will not fail the subject. Maisie said to Olive soothingly, but also reached out to pat her back, eyes shining all the light of affirmation and encouragement, Olives manic heart also slowly calmed down. She opened her mouth, did not say anything, just smiled bitterly and nodded to Maisie, turned her back and fell into her own meditation. Because the recent events happened too suddenly, Elio also did not go to the studio for a long time, the daily care is only handed over to those assistants, he and Maisie two people are at home every day to apany Olive, afraid that she because of these things will not be able to think. Those online to ck Olive for the joy of the sprayers, but also from time to time to take out that day online photos of nonsense, all kinds of nasty news a time to the entertainment headlines to ount for the whole, Olive as long as open the phone, all over the world toe all about her news. The bottom of thement section is friendly and bad, but those dirty words always attract Olives eyes, so she can not move half of her eyes. Although there is still the support of those hardcore fans below, but Olives mood did not turn half better, on the contrary, her heart those worries deepened. Its not that she hasnt been cked out before, butpared to before, this time Shane came out and spoke up even more than she could stand. Come on,e on, have a piece of watermelon, so you dont have to look at all that nonsense. Elio quickly came out from the kitchen, carrying that delicate white porcin te with even more watermelon cut into pieces on top, and he had carefully removed all those ck seeds. Olive put her cell phone next to the fruit, picked up a fork and put a piece of slightly frozen watermelon into her mouth, the cold and sweet taste immediately upied her mouth, and after swallowing the cold watermelon, the irritation in her heart was barely calmed down some. Elio watched Olive eat happily and pushed the watermelon in front of her, he and Maisie just looked straight at Olives movements and did note forward. Maybe its because shes eating her favorite fruit, so Olives mood is no longer as bad as before, and even her voice is a bit cheerful and happy. chapter2960 mysterious caller Why am I the only one eating? Dont look at me like that, Ive made you suffer in thest few days, dont worry, Ill be in good spirits, this matter will soon pass! Oliveforted Maisie and pushed the fruit to both of them, but Maisie still didnt do it, and looked at her eyes with more worry. Come on, you guys really dont look at me like that, Im in a much better mood now, its not the first time Ive faced something like this, how could I be beaten by them, dont worry! Olive went up to the two of them and handed the watermelon to Maisie with a fork, followed by Elio with a slice. On such a sleepy afternoon, the three of them sat in the curtained living room eating sweet watermelon, the sensation of taste buds was more sobering than the troubles of the entertainment industry.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The three of them were half lying on the couch in unison, mouths still chewing, a cool breeze sent in, rarely making people feel a little sleepy, when suddenly a short text message alert sounded. Elio hurriedly swallowed the watermelon in his hand, and put his fork on the dinner te, took out his cell phone and looked at the text messages on it, then turned his head and smiled twice at Olive girls. Elio is a person who cant hold things in his mind, and looking at him this way, it is estimated that there is some good newsing, Olive girls also did not ask so anxiously, just half lying on the sofa with a look at him. Thepanys team hase forward to help you, which is really a rare thing! After all, its not good for the cast to interfere in their private affairs. In the past, when they encountered this kind of situation, they just stood by as a dead man and didnt drop stones. Although this time they came forward, there must be some people behind the push, but Olive also slightly faintly feel rxed mood, not as before feel worried up. The first person to speak up for her will naturally be the second, and one after another, the online furore should also be calmed down. Elio, is it true what you said? This is really good news! Maisie straightened up and said excitedly to Elio. Her dull face suddenly appeared a few glowing, and even her smile could not help but erge a little, but after she finished speaking, those smiles gradually converged, and the light on her face quickly receded. Maisie lowered her head and said somewhat sadly: Although there is the help of the crew, but I do not know when the public opinion storm in the end will really be able to stop. Although no one knows when this incident will stop, but the crew is willing to help, is already considered a rare good news. Olive knew in her heart that because of the recent entertainment fiasco, even Elio and Maisie had both pined away a lot, and looking at their slightly yellowed faces, she was also a bit intolerant. Olive moved to the side for a few minutes and stretched out her hand to rub Maisies back. She is just a little helpless in the face of such things now, but keeping herself optimistic will make their hearts feel better in general. Dont worry, the online storm is only temporary, it wont be long before it stops, lets get in the spirit and get through these days, and such delicious fruit must be enjoyed in a good mood! After Olive finished talking and pulled Elio to his side, the three of them half lying on the sofa while eating the cool watermelon, each thinking about the things in their hearts. The crews response this time has helped Olive to a certain extent, and she feels that even to thank others for their kindness, she cant continue to sink like this. So dazed and confused is the past few days, Olive all day shut in the home to live a kind of isted life, although some boring but gradually she also settled down to the mind. After taking a shower, Olivey down on her bed in her pajamas in the twilight of the night. The scent of sunlight was still on the carefully washed covers, and a kind of grass and wood freshness was emitted at any time, and Olive smelled a little drowsy, she felt like her body was floating in mid-air with the furniture, and many things were ying in her mind like a walking light. She looked at the snow-white ceiling, drowsy Olive has not been sleepy, all the surrounding noise stopped, even the roadside lights have been dimmed, she slightly nced at the window slit to look out, only to see that the outside is no longer like the previous ink-colored sky, but also turned out a little fish-belly white color. Olive grabbed her pillow and slowly went to sleep, which in the time she was still ying chess with the god of the week, the rm clock beside her rang on time, the repeated mechanical sound stimted peoples scalp are a little numb, and finally only pressed down, slowly climb up and go to the bathroom. Because of the entertainment storm in the past few days, Olive has been waiting for Odells action, so the first thing she does every day when she wakes up is to see how the entertainment trends on Twitter are again. She rushed out of the bathroom and took out her phone to see that her expectations had been fulfilled, and all the previous scandals about her had been removed. She was not sure when the new headlines appeared, and looked at the time frame below to be sure she was ying chess with the Duke of Zhou at that moment. Odell had previously told Olive that he would take care of this matter for her, but I did not expect him to use his connections to remove the headline this time, but toe forward himself and try to clear the rtionship between the two and Olive. Odell sent out a long blog post, first rifying his rtionship with Olive with sharp words, and finally warning those unscrupulous gossip reporters half-threateningly, half-threateningly, that if they dare to do so again, he doesnt mind using legal proceedings. Fellow journalists, if anyone says such defamatory words about my rtionship with Olive again in the future, I dont mind serving him with a court summons. chapter2961 Thanks Odells clear words of defense, Olives heart is a flow of warmth, although these words will again make the crowd of people talking, may also y a counterproductive role. Olive put down her phone and let out a long sigh, went to the bathroom and started to wash up, this public opinion storm has been fermenting for some time, no matter what should also have a curtain day. These days, she and Maisie have been cooped up at home, and they havent smelled fresh air for a long time, Olive only feels that she is a bit moldy, if she continues to sit around like this she may be heading towards the abyss step by step. After she took another shower, it was already eleven oclock. The stomach, which hadnt felt hungry at all, reacted a little at this time, and Olive finally felt she had a little more appetite. She went back to her room to change into a set of clean loungewear and finally dried her hair before slowly walking to the living room, suddenly thinking that she had left her phone in her room, Olive had to stand up and turn back. Her phone fell on top of the soft quilt is sunken down a piece, and now sends a dull vibration, but also reveals a little light. Thest few days there was no one to contact Olive, most likely Elio out and what happened, Olive three or two steps to the bed, pick up their own phone and answer it up. Olive, have you seen the news today? Elios voice with some excitement and some nervousness, this long past stress makes his whole person decadent down a few points, but now feel relieved. I see. Olive lightly responded to his sentence, and then sat again on the floating window to look at the traffic downstairs. The fact that Odell has nowe forward to clear up the scandal will not take long for the matter to die down, so dont worry, Olive, you should be able to go out soon. Elio is indeed happy for todays headline list, finally after so many days, it is not Olives scandal that upies the first ce of Twitter hot search. Forget it, I think this thing should fester for a while longer. Olive lowered her voice to Elio faintly said, to the downstairs those people whoe and go, although the face are numb, but they can smell the fresh air, they can only stay at home again dull to spend every day. Olive what are you thinking about? You hurry up and look at the news again, your previous scandals are all gone now, you hurry up and look! Elio cracked a long string of words at Olive, and then hung up before Olive could respond. Olive let the phone slide down with her hand on the window, and she looked downstairs for a while before picking up her phone and flipping to todays Twitter feed. Odell really has the power to suppress all the scandals, Olive looked at the Twitter interface as usual and her heart was in turmoil. Although the matter is resolved, she is more or less happy, but more is the suspicion upies the mind, Odell actually how big background? Even if he is the son of a certain rich man, but this ability and the effect of the work is too remarkable, it is just one nights work, the Inte about their own scandals have disappeared without a trace, as if it never happened in general. She also recalled the suspicions about Odell, a time to feel a little hard to breathe up, Olives mind desperately screaming a thought, she must know what Odell is actually from.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She has never been the kind of person who is too curious, but she just feels that there is some kind of revolutionary friendship between herself and Odell, and if they both dont know each other from the ground up, it always seems like there is an invisibleyer that makes it a little difficult to get in touch. Olive took a long sigh of relief, put the phone down and copsed on the bed, remembering the Odell in her head when she first met him. A few years ago, Odell was just a handsome, fair teenager, the same age as the bottom of the entertainment industry in the young people, at that time they worked together, trying to get a firm footing in the circle. Im afraid that because they are in the same circle and the same ss of people, so Olive and Odell do not exist some kind of barrier between them, more like the same world of existence. But all this has changed after Odells return to China, about the previous ideas have been overturned, although his appearance than before there is not much change, but the soul is like empty and a new person. The more she thought about it, the more agitated Olive became. She straightened up and wanted to give Odell a thank-you call, but before she could move her phone interface suddenly jumped up, and it was an unfamiliar number she had never seen before. Olive half squinted at the long string of numbers, although she did not have a note, but always felt some familiar, and there is no extra prompt below, Im afraid it is not what harassment calls. She picked up the phone and pressed the answer button, and before she could open her mouth, a sweet female voice came through. Miss Holt. The voice was so familiar that Olive blinked and already remembered it. She really didnt expect that the culprit of this incident would call herself personally, Olive listened to Floris voice and a wave of anger rose in her heart. But she took a deep breath and said to her in a low voice, trying to remain calm: What is it that youre calling about? Why didnt Flori call sooner rather thanter? Was she so sure that Olive no longer resented her as she did before? Or maybe she called to apologize to Olive after being threatened by Odell, after all, as a person who loves her job as a journalist, its not a simple matter to have her press card revoked. Just think of Odell has briefly knocked Flori before, Olive heart a long breath, she put down her mind to quietly wait for the voice on the other side of the receiver, and even have thought, face Floris apology words when she should answer. This time she must be moved to reason, using all her words to advise Flori, so that she can no longer do such harmful things in the future, even as an author must be sincere to their conscience. chapter2962private deal But soon Floris words were another resounding p in Olives face, making her understand that some people wont turn back until they hit a brick wall. Miss Holt, Im calling you today because I really, really want to ask you to help me! And Im at my wits end, I cant think of any way out, only you can save me now! Faced with those photos that were caught in the wind, Flori had no intention of repenting, and called not to apologize to Olive, but simply because she was threatened, so she wanted Olive to save her from the fire. She didnt mention anything about the previous scandal that brought Olive so much trouble, as if all the faults were not on her body, and she didnt even mean to talk about it. If she was standing in front of Flori now, she might have torn this biting fox to shreds. Olive took a deep breath before she could barely suppress the fire in her heart, she gripped the phone tightly and said indifferently: I dont want to help you even if I can do it, not to mention that I may not be able to handle it! Miss Holt, you do not jump to conclusions, what I say next will certainly interest you. Flori quickly exined to Olive, after taking a deep breath and then followed by: Miss Holt you should be as curious as I am about Odells background, right, if you have helped me this time, I will definitely help you investigate properly and will definitely investigate Odells background. Have you forgotten what you said before Odell, do you really want to have your press card revoked by him so badly? Olive was once again conquered by Floris brain circuit, things have developed to this point, she not only did not have the slightest intention of restraint, but also the more courageous, in another direction, she really does not care about her own press card? The phone Flori did not answer Olive quickly, after a short while of silence, she lowered her voice and said: I have always wanted to investigate, and now I have worked so hard for so long, I do not want the previous efforts are in vain, if this thing is not done well then I do not have much meaning as a reporter. You can still be a good reporter even if you go to investigate other news, why do you have to grab Odell and not let go? Olive some helpless open mouth to her said, even the voice are softened a few, Flori said the words also with a little cry, Olive listened to always have some feel down heavy mouth. The girls appearance is so cute that she can easily get things done by pampering others, and even Olive, who is so ruthless, cant help but be a little lenient with her. No, its not the same. Investigating Odells background is the first assignment Ive epted since I became a reporter, and if I fail even the first one, Im sure Ill be even less able to do anything else well in the future. Flori said with conviction, and a few of her own insistence. After listening to her words, Olive also did not immediately agree, she did not say anything, but the heart of the scale has begun to shake a little. Not only because of Floris situation feel some sympathy for her persistence some intolerance, but also because Odells recent performance, Olive heart can not help but more and more curious up, he even before the online scandal can be handled, so what else can not do it? This kind of let us can not figure out the feeling, has been bitterly haunting Olive, she is really too eager to know Odell in the end is what the sacred, otherwise he now such a presence, will only make themselves feel some difficult to contact. But out of the insistence on their own morality Olive also still has a little wavering, she kept thinking and constantly struggling, and did not quickly agree to down, Flori also silent down, in the phone side of the bitter wait for Olive next reply. If you agree to Floris plea today, will it be a betrayal for Odell in a way? Wouldnt it be as justified to face him again in the future? But Olive was desperate to find out what kind of mysterious background Odell had, and her curiosity and sanity were in a constant tug-of-war. Okay, I promise what you just said. In the end, Olives curiosity prevailed and she gritted her teeth and gave her answer, only to pray that Odell wouldnt me herself too much when she found out about it! Really? Flori couldnt help but ask Olive once again, her voice still with a little trembling, it seemspletely unexpected that Olive would really agree to her request. Thats great! Compared to Floris excitement and excitement, Olive seemed a bit too silent, she always felt that she had clearly betrayed Odell by agreeing to her. The two of them are now on the same side, facing the enemy of Odells mysterious background. Flori previously privately also did not inquire Odell is actually what the origin, but because the other partys secrecy measures are really too well done, usually simply did not reveal any traces, even after inquiring for so long, she also did not have any clue. Even Olive in the usual contact with Odell, but also do not forget to implement their own ns, she always intentionally or unintentionally asked Odell about his background to, but Odell only slightly raised an eyebrow, looking at Olive face on a smile.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Thest and some teasing and ambiguous answer to her: When you marry meter, it will be clear. Facing him these answers, Olive always both embarrassed and helpless, so then simply did not continue to ask him. As the time line continues to lengthen day by day, Olive their work is still no progress, Floris attitude towards this matter also from the previous excitement into frustration, and finally returned to a dead calm. The more things develop to the back, Olive heart that feeling of uneasiness is restless up, she always feel sorry for what they did Odells trust. Its rare to finish work so early today, anyway, there is still a while before dinner, lets go for a cup of coffee? The Snowing crew finished filming their afternoon scenes in no time, and as the weather got hotter and hotter, everyone sped up their actions as much as possible. chapter2963 year date Olive looked at the crew staff began to pack up the tools, and hurried to the side to pull Odell to him quietly said. This time she privately helped Flori inquire a lot of news, although not y a key role, but all this behavior is a reminder of their own betrayal of Odell, Olive also want to take advantage of the time to buy him a coffee, to alleviate their hearts of that guilt. Odell was a little surprised by what Olive did, he turned his head to look at her and said with an upraised eyebrow, Are you sure you want to buy me coffee, youre not filming your brain confused, are you? Since you dont want to go, I wont force you. Olive rolled her eyes at him before grabbing her bag and striding towards the set entrance. The sound of Odells footsteps sounded behind him, and he rushed to Olives side in three or two steps, saying to her ingratiatingly, How can I refuse adys request, let alone ady who is so beautiful? The filming locations are generally set in the suburbs around, there is no decent cafe, even if there is, it is also to take instant coffee brewed. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. They even parked the car under the supermarket and started walking around the perimeter with the intention of finding a smooth cafe. This is a nice cafe, I like the decor. Olive walked in front, pointing to a cafe with an American style to Odell said, such a tone, plus those inside the retro decoration is very suitable for chatting over coffee. Good, then this is it. Odell nodded his head and said, then took the first step towards the cafe. Olive, with her bag in her hand, followed, and as soon as she took a step, she nced at a person walking out of the cafe, looking at the familiar figure she froze on her feet. The man who came out of the cafe was tall, wearing a ck business suit, his hair was neatlybed behind his head and he looked very spirited.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. This forty-year-old man is Odells father, Olive in a long time ago also met with him, although so long ago, but still can recognize him from the body of that temperament. Perhaps because of his long experience in the business world, he carried an air of authority that made a youngster like Olive feel a little oppressed just by looking at him. Dad? What are you doing in the cafe? Odell stopped in his tracks and looked at his father with some surprise, then turned his back and whispered to Olive: Hurry up ande over here and stand next to me. It was only at this time that Troels, standing in the doorway, noticed her and Odell, who first looked up and gave Odell a faint nod of the chin, and thenid his eyes on Olive. It seems to be the same because it has not seen for a long time, he looked at Olives eyes with a few scrutiny and measurement, and then the look of a few more strange, but soon he withdrew his eyes, and finally turned his head to Odell and said: I came over a little thing. After speaking to Odell, Troels turned his head to look at Olive again and said with a nd expression: Miss Holt, we havent seen each other for a long time, how are you doingtely? Thank you for your concern uncle, everything is fine with me. Olive tightly squeezed the purse strap with her hand, she had not met Odells father before, but this time she saw her and felt a few more depressed, as if in talking with himself, his eyes did not hide the strong disdain and contempt. Dad, its just as well we met, so lets go for a cup of coffee. Odell said with a faint smile on his face to his father, and then turned his head to Olive: Do you mind? Now that she was in front of him, what could Olive say even if she didnt want to? She just shook her head gently and showed a faint smile. Although the surface did not show, but her heart is very concerned, Odells father in the business after years of hard work, the body of that serious people feel depressed aura never disappeared, Olive always feel that today will be an unpleasant coffee scene. As a junior, she had no good reason to refuse, so Olive could only put all her hopes on Odells father, who after all had juste out of the coffee shop and should not agree to Odells request now. Besides, a busy man like him could not find the time to have coffee with them, not to mention the fact that people like Odells father should not care to have coffee with Olive. Okay, then. But to Olives surprise, Odells father nodded yes without even thinking about it, and then gave her a deep look before turning around and walking back inside the coffee shop. His gaze is like Olive see through the same, so Olive and other individuals feel that they are being judged, but also the scalp have a tingling, Troels now want is definitely not a simple coffee to catch up, Im afraid there is something to say! And he reckons its more aimed at Olive. Come on in, my dad is a very nice guy. Odell looked at Olive with a smile on his face, and then pulled her to hurry inside the coffee shop. The two people suddenly have this kind of intimate contact between them, let Olive body is a little ufortable, she pretended to inadvertently break away from Odell pulling her hand. Then she quickly walked up and picked a seat and sat down, and she couldnt help but guess that this was a feast, and Odell was definitely not just inviting his father for coffee. Although everything now makes Olive feel a little uneasy, but this is also considered a very good opportunity, maybe while today Odell and his father to meet, they can learn what the two people are in the end, may also be able to solve their hearts this long-standing doubts. Odells fathers eyes make Olive all over feel ufortable, she sat on the side of the chair is to feel a thousand small needles in their legs, she decided not to say anything now, just quietly finish this cup of coffee, listen to the two of them in the end can speak out what words. chapter2964 someone else’s fiancée Although Olive did not want to be the middle of the conversation, Odell and his father always talked about her from time to time, and Troels eyes were very strange every time, looking like Olive was examining this same object. Odell, Ill ask you again, do you really think youve thought about it now? Do you want more time? Troels picked up the ck coffee in front of him and took a light sip, then wiped the corner of his mouth and looked at Odell expressionlessly. Olives gossip sensitivity was suddenly heightened, and she felt that the two of them had finally reached a critical point in their chat. Then she turned around again and put her eyes in front of Odells, her face all curious, now clouded with what exactly is being said? Is Odell still threatened by his father? Odell face is all determined, he nodded to his father both respectful and serious said: No, I have now considered, and this decision is I made after careful consideration, I will not regretter! It will be myst regret if I dont persevere. Looking at his face that kind of decisive expression, Olive heart is more curious, Odell to many things are light attitude, never saw him like today so serious, this decision must be about his life, then what is it? Although idents have been happening ever since she set foot in this coffee shop, but now Olive still feels like shes breathing a sigh of relief, finally the topic has been turned off, do not have to continue to put on their own, or she will be forced to ept Odells fathers strange look when she drinks coffee. He looked at Olive with utmost contempt, as if she were looking at a floating weed in a pond, making her feel as if she had been humbled into the dust. I respect any decision you make, but I dont agree with you, youre giving up a whole forest because of a leaf, its just not cost effective. Odell father put down the coffee cup, looked at Olive after a deadly stare at Odell again said. Olive instantly came to her senses, after contacting Odells fathers contemptuous look, she suddenly seemed to lift the clouds, no longer like just that kind of clouds, the two of them cant talk or put on their own, right? Or maybe Odells fathers words about giving up a whole forest for a leaf were in fact a mockery of himself? After reacting, Olive was a bit upset, she was just happy that the topic was finally not on her, how to turn around and start to be more reckless, and now even in front of her face mocked and insulted herself! But the person in front of him is as their elders to drink coffee together, even if Olive and he has nothing to do, but he is also Odells father, out of their own and Odells friendship, Olive can only swallow this anger. Excuse me, I still have some things to deal with, so Ill excuse myself for today. Olive said calmly to Odells father, and then stood up and walked out to the cafe, and did not put Odells panicked and concerned eyes on the heart. As soon as she walked out, she felt that her hands were empty as if she had forgotten something, and suddenly remembered that she had put her bag in the card table, Olive could not help but turn back to the past. They were still sitting in the booth, chatting forgetfully, and didnt even notice Olives return, so when Olive paced over, Odells father seemed to be still asking him about the one-year engagement. Olive wanted to lighten her pace to hear what they were talking about, but she had already walked up and Odell noticed Olive, then looked up and asked her with a raised eyebrow in surprise, Why are you back all of a sudden? To get my bag. Olive some helpless and some distressed pointed to the bag stuck inside, then folded over and picked it up, said to them indifferently: You guys continue, Ill go first. Although Olive is very curious about what the father-son duo is talking about a one-year contract, but the oppressive and dreary environment in the cafe, and the embarrassment of Odells father being in the same ce, let Olive just want to run away. Because of the filming, Olive spent most of her time on the set, and even when she went home to live, she took a taxi directly to her apartment. She took out her cell phone and looked at the navigation after she stepped out of the cafe. Although this ce was rtively remote, it was not far from their apartment, so even walking was only a dy of about 10 minutes, not to mention that it was now the rush hour after work, so even taking a taxi was not that easy. Olive stood in front of the cafe and let out a long breath, feeling all rxed, she carried her bag and stepped on her high heels and slowly walked back, only to see Shane leaning against the wall at the corner of an alley. He had one hand in his pants pocket, leaningzily and rxed against the wall, with another hand outstretched to hold a cigarette with a little me. Shane took a very hard puff in front of Olive, then exhaled a strong smoke ring, and finally the two stared at each other in this smoky situation.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. His gaze was like that of Odells father just now, obscure and uncertain, looking at Olive and a few examinations. Shanes feet have piled up a pile of cigarette butts, Olive suddenly had a bold guess in mind, he would not be waiting for himself here on purpose, then just saw himself and Odell and they walked into the cafe together? Although we just had a cup of coffee together and did not do anything wrong to him, Olive still felt a little weak and tightened her hand on the bag strap and said to him with an unnatural look: Shane, why are you here now? I just had a talk with Mr. Turner in the cafe. After he finished, he still looked at Olive with the same uncertain look as before. Mr. Turner, it is not possible that Shane and Odells father are acquainted with each other? In fact, this is not surprising, after all, they are in a great position, the business world is full of friends, even if they know each other is nothing to be surprised. But if Shane said he just finished talking with Odells father in the cafe, does that mean he saw Olive and Shane as soon as he left the cafe, and just stood at the door and saw the whole process of them? chapter2965 riding the tiger is difficult to down Looking at his face those odd expressions, Olive heart is a kind of unexined panic, he will not misunderstand himself? Dont get me wrong, Im just thanking Odell for clearing up the gossip for me today, thats why I invited him for coffee. Olive walked up and took Shanes sleeve and exined to him anxiously, she was afraid that Shane would only believe what he saw but not what she just said. I know. The two people are like in a tug-of-war between their eyes, and after a long moment of silence, Shane responded to Olive indifferently. Shanes face did not have any expression fluctuation, even the eyelids did not deliberately raise a point, even Olive, a connoisseur of acting, can not be seen from his face a minute of information. His gaze was very strange, with some distrust, and a lot of examination and scrutiny, this strange look Olive had never seen before, she was not sure if Shane believed what he had just said, and could not see what he was thinking now. After the words were said, Olive did not know how to speak, she could only lower her head in silence, and soon the short cut of the cigarette Shane finished smoking hard, he pressed the cigarette to the wall and looked up at Olive with a deep gaze. Did you go to the dance at Mr. Turners house that night? Well, I did. Olive didnt know if there was any special meaning to Shanes question, but she was in a difficult position, after all, the photos of her going to the party that day were already flying around, so what could she do even if she didnt admit it, not to mention the fact that it was right in front of her. Shane didnt move after the words were said, and after giving Olive an obscure look, he turned around and left the wall. Wait! Let me exin, its not like that! Olive rushed forward and grabbed Shanes sleeve, she could only think that it was because she had gone to the ball that day without telling him in advance, he must have been jealous because of this. Shanes body also with Olives shouting a meal, but soon he recovered, continue to stride forward, and did not turn his head meaning, Olive heart clear this time because they did not handle, so the hands again grabbed his sleeve hard. You listen to me exin, I promise things are not like that, I did not know that day is to go to the prom, I was also temporarily pulled by Odell to go there! If I had known it was his fathers birthday party, I wouldnt have gone! Olive said what she wanted to say, but Shane didnt react at all, his face was numb, even a bit indifferent. He just slightly turned around, his hand force extremely cold and sharp to rip away Olives hand holding his sleeve, and then stride to the roadside, started his car and left the ce. Im afraid that because Olive had always been the dominant person in the rtionship between the two, she had never been treated with such indifference, so now she was a bit overwhelmed by such a change. Her stiff hand was still hanging in mid-air, time seemed to be frozen, only her eyes shifted with the direction of Shanes car movement. In a few moments, the dark Bentley disappeared around the corner, leaving only a cluster of smoke exhaust still reminding of what had just happened. The street was back to the way it was just before, and Olive felt like her heart had been ripped out, with a continuous throbbing pain. It was the first time that Shane did not believe her words, and there was such an unbreakable dispute between the two, Olive felt very sad. Her heart was in a panic. Did Shanes behavior mean that he was going to give up on this hard-won rtionship between the two of them? The more she thought about it, the more pain she felt in Olives heart. Finally standing on the street corner was a numbing feeling of suffocation, like a fish suddenly escaping from the water to drynd, Olive half crouched on the ground, propped her hand on the trunk of the tree next to her, and could not stop breathing heavily. Her tears were like a flood that had opened the floodgates and kept pouring out, crying while gasping for air, and in the end, she even had a dry heaving feeling. Standing on this street corner, Olive only felt that she had been abandoned by the world, she did not know what time it was, and when she slowly came to her senses, it was already dark, because she had squatted for too long and suddenly straightened up, she almost stumbled and fell to the ground.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Olive slowly moved to the wall, leaning against the wall and waiting for numbness to return to her legs before dragging her tired body slowly to her home. She was like apletely unconscious, soulless puppet with a rigid body back home, and finally maintained a mechanical movement, took off his shoes and returned to the room, but also the line of sight did not deflect. She was not sure if Elio and Maisie were home or not, but she didnt have the heart to think about it anymore, she just wanted to go back to her fluffy bed for a while and think about how to solve her mess after she woke up. Olives mind began to drift, she felt that the bed was floating in mid-air with her soul, and after squinting for a while, suddenly she heard a noise from outside the door, Olive slowly opened her eyes to nce at the door. Can hear the sound outside, can also open their eyes to see, but the brain does not seem to react, the body is still lying limp on the bed, there is no sense of consciousness. It is estimated that the people outside the door have been waiting for a while are a little impatient, with a rattle from the door handle, has been more than a slit was pushed open, and then turn the eyes Maisie reached into the head to look at Olives room. Olive, Iming in if you dont say anything! After the words were said, she pushed the door open directly body squeezed in. Whats wrong with you today? Youre not talking to us even when youre back, you feel in a bad mood. Maisie slowly walked to Olives bedside and looked at her worriedly. chapter2966 human evaporation Olive slowly regained her consciousness, she looked at Maisies worried look and let out a long sigh, she didnt want to tell these words to others, but now its like a bad breath in her heart, its really unpleasant. Olive slowly straightened up, leaned back on the bed, told Maisie what happened outside the coffee shop today and the entanglement between Shane, hoping that she, a bystander, could give herself a sober enough exnation. I tell the truth you should not mind it, in fact I think Shane this reaction, nothing wrong Maisie some hesitation to speak to Olive, looking at her face as normal on a long breath. After all, you two are now boyfriend and girlfriend rtionship, you go behind his back to go to the prom even if, but what happenedter is too unbelievable, right, but also by others in front of so many people announced that you are a fiance, who may be unable to stand. s, I do not know how to persuade you, you should not think so much mess now, or to think about how to coax Shane back, after all, how Wait! Dont talk, what did you just say? What fiance to announce in public ah, what the hell is going on, how can I not understand what you said? Olive interrupted Maisies crackling words with some surprise, looking at her both confused and puzzled. After being interrupted, Maisie gave Olive an odd look, then her eyebrows furrowed together and she asked her rhetorically as if she had eaten a fly, Hmm? What is your reaction now? You dont know these things, do you? I really dont understand, what the hell do you know, tell me everything! Olive instantly caught the key information, pulling Maisies hand and began to say to her anxiously. Looking at the strange look on Maisies face, Olives heart suddenly rose up with some bad feeling, could it be that Shane was angry today for another reason, and not only because he knew? It seems like things are really serious.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Before Maisie said anything, Olive didnt dare to think further, she just waited anxiously, expecting and fearing at the same time. Listen to you, it looks like you really dont know the situation of that day, you know? That days ball in addition to the celebration of the third anniversary of your acquaintance with Odell, or his fathers birthday ball. In fact, in addition to the birthday party that day there is a special meaning, but Odell did not say in advance, so we do not know, but onlyter he said that the ball that day in addition to these two purposes to choose his future wife. Maisie finished the whole thing with a confused face, looking at her just a little helpless. Olive was even more confused after listening to the story, and looked at Maisie and urged anxiously: I dont understand why, you hurry up and continue. At the end of the ball that day, Odell announced in public that he had chosen you as his fiance. Maisie said slowly to Olive, and also while measuring her look. Olive felt a thunderstorm had struck her the whole person, she stood there alone at the ball that day was too boring, before the end had left early, so what happenedter was not clear, this Odell is in the end what joke ah! So Shane today to make that kind of reaction is also reasonable, no wonder he will treat himself so indifferent, this thing is not the usual small problem. Olives hands were clenched together after hearing this, even her knuckles were slightly white, she had received too much information at once, she was a bit unresponsive, how should she exin this to Shane? Just think of what Maisie just said, Olive heart jumped up a fire, this Odell in the end what is the meaning? He hadnt even agreed to it, so what was he doing? She had made it clear that she could never be with anyone else, and that she had deliberately kept her distance from Odell in private, so why would he announce this in front of so many people? Olive took out her cell phone and quickly called Odell, the phone only rang twice and then immediately answered. Hello. He seemed to anticipate that Olive would call, so there was not a ripple in his voice. After hearing Odells voice, Olive became even angrier and took a long breath before asking, Odell, what the hell do you mean? Why did you make that announcement at the ball that day? Even if we are close, you cant make fun of me like that! Olive had already tried to suppress her anger, but when faced with a punching bag, she simply couldnt keep her sanity. Odell did not answer quickly, after a long moment of silence, only then came his low voice: Olive, that thing in my heart is not a joke, you should know my heart, I speak all my heart, absolutely no joke with you. Before calling, Olive could already anticipate what Odell would say next, she had many possibilities in her head, thinking that he was either excusing himself or saying it was just a joke, but she never thought Odell would climb up the pole. He actually used the excuse that he was angry to say what was in his heart all of a sudden, Olive heard these words heart both panic and more than a few embarrassment, she simply did not know how to answer, so just hold your breath for a moment of silence, and then directly hang up the phone. After a while the phone didnt ring again, Olive waspletely relieved and then picked up the phone to call Shane again. She was so excited now that she wanted to fly to Shane with wings on her back and tell him that her rtionship with Odell was not what he had imagined. But the sky is not as good as it should be Olive called several times, but the phone only came a cold voice prompt. Olive will not give up, she hung up and called Ocan again,pared to Shanes silence, Ocan side is quickly answered. chapter2967 car accident Hello, what is it? Ocans voice was still as cold and more than a littlezy as usual, obviously not interested in Olive calling. Ocan, do you know where Shane is right now? Olive hurried him to speak quickly before he got impatient. I havent been hometely, so I dont know where he is. Ocan hung up the phone after finishing quickly, and there was another cold beeping sound, apanied by a deep sense of powerlessness in Olives heart. She originally thought that Shane was not in a good mood today and did not want to contact the outside world, so she might be able to find him the next day, but the next day the situation was the same as before. Shane seemed to have disappeared from the world, and Olive could not find him even if she tried. Olive even went to Shanes house in the suburbs, although the servants did not want her to enter, but Olive still tried to wander outside the house for a while, but never saw Shane. Shane disappeared without a trace this time, making Olive feel inexplicably some panic, did he secretly already know something? Could it be that Alieen has told Shane all about his childhood and that he is not the Olive he thought he was at all? The feeling of not being together made Olive feel ufortable, and she could only get a sense of solidity when she appeared next to Shane and felt his body temperature. The more she thought about it, the more irritated Olive became. She couldnt wait to meet Shane, but now she couldnt find him at all, and this feeling of being clueless made her go crazy. Thats right! The hospital! Even if Shane disappeared, he had to go to the hospital to see his father. If she kept watch outside the hospital, she might be able to see him.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Olive couldnt care less, so she stood up and rushed to the road, trying to get a taxi to the hospital. Suddenly she felt that her long-standing emotionalmitment was a bit ridiculous, as she and Shane had been dating for so long, but now she had to use this kind of waiting method to find him. Its as if Olive and he have been together for so long, but the two of them havent really known each other at all. And now in addition to waiting in the hospital, Olive can not think of any other way to find Shane, her heart both lost and feel a little more sad. No matter what happened before, Shane was the first one to find himself, but this time she had no clue when the two roles were exchanged. Olive stopped a car and went straight to it. After giving the location to the driver, she kept thinking about how she should face Shane if she saw himter. Olive wished that the car had wings and would fly to the hospital, but she also wished that the road would be longer to give her more time to prepare. The car drove from Olives apartment to the hospital, although it was not far away, but it took at least half an hour to get there, and only halfway there was a long queue in front of them, and it was the same kind of queue that could be seen at a nce. Olive opened the window to the front looked over, do not know what happened in the end ahead, anyway, the car is blocked by the water, but also a number of seats cab people can not help but get out of the car. Girl you now do not rush, just broadcast has said that the road ahead has been a series of car idents, and seems to have injured people, the doctor is rushing over it, it is estimated that this road will have to be blocked for a while. The honest driver turned his head to Olive and said reassuringly. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Its okay, the traffic jam is inevitable anyway, just wait. Olive sat in the back seat and smiled at the master, and the smile on her face was extremely far-fetched. She originally thought that even if it was a series of car idents, plus the traffic police to clear the traffic, should not take more than ten minutes to solve, but who thought that this wait would be more than an hour. And after such a long time, the road ahead is still blocked, there is no half-meaning of clearing. She took out her phone and looked at the time on the two eyes, it feels like sitting on pins and needles, I cant wait to open the car door to draw down and run directly to the hospital. But looking at the scene blocked long queue Olive heart and slowly dispel this idea, although she lived in this neighborhood for a long time, but Srimery so big, no matter where to go Olive are taking a taxi, if she really let her go to the hospital, maybe a moment is not so fast it. This wait until 11 oclock in the evening, the road slowly began to open up, those vehicles are like creeping slowly forward. Probably because of the long dy on the road, Olive heart that nervous feeling also slowly disappeared, she now only hope that the road remains open, no more idents, she canter as expected to see Shane. After the road was cleared, the master came up with full horsepower and arrived at the hospital in a short while, Olive opened the car door and ran directly towards the hospital building. nsos ward door was slightly open and not closed tightly, and Olive saw Shanes figure clearly through the gap. She was so excited that she wanted to push the door open and go in, when she saw nso, who was lying on the hospital bed with a waxy face, pulling Cales hand and pulling Shanes hand to ovep their hands. Olives impulse to go in was immediately dispelled, and she stood dead in the doorway staring into the crack, trying to see what they were doing. Shane, Im already half buried in the dirt, I have nothing left to ask for but this onest wish. nso turned red and said to them intermittently, and could not stop coughing several times. He is now extremely difficult to speak, his face is also with some abnormal red, after calming down for a while and then continue to speak slowly: You will listen to me now, and help me to take good care of Cale, okay? chapter2968 frankly treat each other After he finished speaking, he took Shane and Cales hands and looked at them both with unblinking eyes, and his dusky eyes were full of eagerness and expectation. Cale is very satisfied with the result, her face also with a trace of shyness, but also blinked a pair of big watery eyes to look at Shane. Olive felt like her heart was frying in a frying pan. She stood rigidly behind the doorway and watched Shanes back, wanting her to quickly contradict her father. There was a dead silence in the ward as well. Shane didnt say yes quickly, and from Olives perspective, she could only see his back, not what expression was on his face. Suddenly Shanes hand ovepping Cales hand tightened a few points, and then nso lying on the hospital bed also showed a satisfied smile on his face, and then Cale could not stop jumping into Shanes arms, and said to him some excited: Shane, Im so happy! Cale was too forgetful for a while, and turned around and the two immediately came into close contact, Olive originally thought Shane would dodge a couple of points, but never thought he would instead reach out and gently wrap Cale in his arms. This scene made Olive feel her blood stiffen, she did not know what she should do, her body waspletely as if glued to the floor, looking dead at the doorway everything that happened. Thats because her eyes were too much, Shane suddenly turned his head to nce at the doorway, the two eyes immediately met, and Olive also clearly saw Shanes face froze expression, eyes with a trace of panic. Now that things are settled, Olive does not know what to say when people are happy in the ward, what does she count? Its just an outsider. She grabbed her bag and turned around and ran down the hallway. Although she hadnt done anything wrong, Olive just wanted to escape from this suffocating ce. She thought that Shane would note out now, after all, he had agreed to his fathers request to be with Cale, and he would never belong to Olive again. Olive also does not know where she got so much energy, if it is to participate in the school sports she may also be able to win a sprint championship, she held the bag and ran desperately to the outside of the hospital, but also at once rushed to the opposite side of the moat railings. The cool breeze of the night lightly brushed her face with a little chill, and the scent of water and grass immediately rushed into her nasal cavity.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She thought of the hospital today after possibly seeing Shane, simply did not have time to pack, still wearing those thin clothes, and now the cool breeze of the night invaded over, but Olive can not stop are some chills. After seeing what was happening in the ward, she was not sure whether she was feeling cold in her heart or a little chill on her body. Olive! Olives body, which was half leaning on the railing, stiffened, her eyes were slightly red, her nose was sore, and tears were flowing down her face. Olive did not know what kind of image she should appear in front of Shane, what had just happened was so real that she could not even try to swindle herself. Olive you must listen to my exnation, what you saw just now is only the surface, things are not like that, between the two Cale and me there is no rtionship! Im afraid that because of Olives mood, Shane suddenly rushed forward, hugged Olives back, and embraced her into his arms. The intimacy Olive had been craving for the past few days suddenly happened in a way she hadnt expected. But you didnt reject her, and you let her hold you. Olive said angrily to Shane with a sobbing voice. Shane even swept her into his arms, forcing Olive to meet his eyes. It was just an act, you know my fathers health is already in a bad state, his greatest wish is for me and Cale to be together, I just said that to make him feel happy, you have to believe me, there is absolutely no way I would marry a woman other than you. After listening to Shanes exnation, Olive breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, when she saw what happened outside the ward, she just had some difficulty epting that Shane had hugged Cale back, but in her heart she still believed that he would not betray herself. After receiving a definite answer, Olives tears became even more raging, and she put her arm around Shanes strong waist and said aggressively to him, I thought you had really given up on me! Why did you ignore me for the first two days? Why didnt you answer my phone calls? Olive lifted her tear-stained face to look at Shane. Shane didnt answer, and silence fell between them again, his expression was a little subtle, and his eyes were strange, Olive didnt know what he was thinking now, and looking at his silent look, she became even more panicked. Is it because of what happened at the ball that day? Is it because of Odell that you dont want to see me? Olive put her arm around Shanes waist and shook him, saying anxiously. Shanes face slowly narrowed as his eyes dodged, refusing to meet Olives, and his expression became more and more subtle. Olive thought, of course, that Shane was still angry about what had happened between himself and Odell. She was not able to understand this feeling of jealousy, until just after she saw what Cale did in the hospital room, her heart was even more jealous, no matter how, even if it is heart to heart Olive heart can also understand how much Shane was hurt that day. She put her arm around Shanes strong waist, buried her head in his chest, and exined to him in a slightly choked voice: I dont know what happened after the ball, and it was aplete ident, Odell did not say what the ball was beforehand. And heter spoke those inexplicable words, I have long left the scene, I did not know that you are angry because of this, you do not have to be angry with me now, okay? We are both honest with each other, I did not do anything wrong to you. chapter2969 watch the good show After hearing Olives words, the expression on Shanes face only slightly loosened, he looked deeply at Olive after still tightly closing his thin lips, did not speak again, only using his hand to wrap around Olives arm with a little force. Shane, dont you believe me now? Olive wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and raised her head to look at Shane quietly, his current cloudy and light-hearted appearance, more than hysteria, let people feel some panic. In fact, beforeing to clearly have envisioned, if Shane did not believe what he said, she should deal with this matter, but the real face of the situation, Olive is still the same helpless. The fire in Olives eyes slowly began to die out, and finally she let go of her hold on his waist, and even her breathing weakened a bit. She turned her head away from Shane, not daring to look at him, not daring to meet his eyes, afraid that she caught a hint of distrust on his face. Olive only turned her head away as soon as she felt a strong force on her chin, and Shane picked it up with a firm squeeze of his hand. Idiot. A slightly hoarse and doting voice rang out in Olives ears, tantalizing her heart with a shiver. How could I not trust you, I trusted you from the beginning to the end. Shanes voice had a bit of mncholy in it, as if he wasnt talking to Olive, but more like he waspulsively persuading himself. Olive reached over and wrapped her arms around Shanes waist as usual, but her mind had already started to wonder if his expression was revealing that she knew more. Is it possible that Alieen told him everything? So the two days Shane disappeared like a vapor, not only because of Odells previous incident, but also because of other reasons? The more Olive thought about it, the more flustered she became, and she involuntarily wrapped her arms around Shanes strong waist and lifted her head to respond frantically to the kiss he had just dropped. Only when the two people are really in intimate contact, Olive will feel that Shane belongs to her whole body and soul, and the two peoples feelings are as good as before. In the past, just a little contact Olive will feel sweet like falling into a honey pot, but this time she did not have that feeling in her heart, the more frantic, the more hollow the heart is. Finally Olive gave up moving, just passively she suffered Shane, with the hot breath of his nose sprayed into his face, Olive even felt that the brain is almost stopping. She was nowpletely unmoving to continue, passively bearing it while still ncing elsewhere. Olive suddenly saw Cale standing at the moat railing not far from them, his features all grimaced together with rage, his hands clenched in a death grip, his nails set into his flesh. In addition to the surprise of Cale appeared not far away, and Alieen also followed her standing next to her, she half leaned against the railing, the corners of the mouth hooked up a sneer, eyes straight towards Olive their side of the look over, the leisurely look as if watching a good show. Olive looked at Alieen involuntarily is a shiver, she is now more sure of their heart just guessed, Alieen definitely told Shane all the things. Otherwise she would not be standing on the side, her face leisurely showing a look of drama, her feelings for Shane is not weaker than their own to where, it is reasonable that now should be more angry than Cale. The more you think about Olives heart to determine their answer, the whole person like falling into the ice cave, but also involuntarily slightly trembling up. She suddenly felt as if she did not know Shane that well, under his gentle and harmless appearance, what kind of a heart was wrapped in it? Whats wrong? Is it too windy to feel a little cold? Shane put his arm around Olives shoulders and lowered his head to ask her with concern, making his voice lowered, with an indefinable tone of those sexy. The more calm she appeared, the more panicked she became in her heart, especially with Shanes gentle appearance, Olives entire body involuntarily began to think about it. He treated himself so gently all this, is not the calm before the storm?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The actual fact is that you will be able to get a good deal on your own, and youll be able to get a good deal on your own. By then it will be just the two of us. Shane held the back of Olives head with his hand, lowered his head and her eyes converged and said, his eyes were as gentle as if they could melt a person. His deep eyes like a group of ancient pools of water, immediately attracted Olive, her heart those fears and anxieties are now like magnified, and finally in this watery gentleness slowly disappear. Good. Olive nodded, a smile hooked onto her face, her heart all amplified and touched. But soon her joy was immediately washed away again, but also added a new sadness. nsos back and forth attitude changed extremely quickly, he now only wants Shane and Cale together, for Olive is not even want to look at. This time he should make every effort to prevent them from being together, Shane although the depth of love for Olive, but he is also an extremely filial person. Otherwise he would not be in the hospital room for Cales advances did not reject it, but also to appease his father also took the initiative to solicit Cale. Even if Shane can think of a way to slow things down now, but if nsos condition improves one day, will he be able to go on with himself as he has promised? Will hepromise in front of the hospital bed like he did before and end up with Cale? As long as there is such a thought in his mind, all the suspicions can not help bute out, Olive heart is constantly throbbing, as if Shane already belongs to someone else. Although Olives heart has set off a storm, but her face is still a calm, her face is only hanging a faint smile, the two of them uncertain future, for Shane is also full of pressure. chapter2970 Shane, uncle asked me toe to you. Cale stirred his hand with the corner of his coat side slowly came over with a gentle smile on his face to Shane lightly said,pletely unlike just looking at Olive when the kind of look to eat people. Shane did not turn his head to look at Cale, just face expressionless nodded: I am clear, you go back first. Olive was wrapped in Shanes arms and raised her head to look at Cale provocatively. The first few times she came over, Cale was still polite and rusty calling Shane Mr. Shane.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The first few times she came over, Cale was still polite and rusty, calling Shane Mr. Shane. I never thought she would automatically upgrade her name to Shane so soon! Perhaps it was to maintain her image as ady in the eyes of others, or perhaps Shanes aloof appearance was not unusual for Cale. She did not show any displeasure on her face, but only nodded gently to Shane. Ill go back and not bother you, Uncle Lopez side I will take care of, you do not have to worry, but you still have to watch the time, try toe back early, or he can not see you will be anxious. Good job. Shane pursed his lips and said to her lightly then immediately turned his eyes away and touched the top of Olives head with his hand and said to her heartily: By now you probably havent eaten, lets go out and eat something. His tone was extremely gentle, and the action of touching Olive was also very gentle, as if he was treating some great treasure, and at once the two different attitudes formed a sharp contrast. It was only at this time that Olive saw a hint of displeasure on Cales face, and if she blinked for a moment, she covered it up well, only Shane didnt see this wonderful change of face because he had his back turned. Shane didnt say another word from Cale, and took Olive straight out of the moat. The two of them even found an all-night restaurant for dinner, and finally returned Olive to her apartment before Shane went back inside the hospital. Olive stood in front of her balcony and watched Shanes car quickly drive out of the apartmentplex and finally blend in with the scenery of the traffic outside. The concern she had been hiding, which she refused to show easily, was now written on her face. Olive! Go to your room, Im telling you theres a big surprise! Elio heard the noise outside the door and immediately rushed out from his room, his face still exquisitely covered with a mask, and said to Olive with some excitement. He has always been a stammerer, so Olive did not think much of it, but raised her eyebrows slightly, and returned to her bedroom as usual, and when she opened the door to see all the things here, she could not help but drop her jaw on the floor. Whats all this stuff? All of them are gifts from fans! The Twin flowers you shot earlier was simply too hot, and the variety show you participated inter, attracted a lot of passerby fans! Elio walked up and sorted through the array of gifts while saying excitedly to Olive, looking at the pile as if he saw millions. Thats nice, its the fans who are good to me. Olive pulled a stiff smile on her face and gave augh at Elio. If it was any other time, she might have jumped for joy when she received a gift from a fan, but now there were more things on her mind, so Olive didnt have much heart. Im afraid that all her worries are written on her face, even Elio, a big-hearted guy, noticed, and finally slowly stood up and said to her with concern: You dont seem to be in a good mood these two days, you must pay more attention to regtion, take a good rest, Ill go back first, dont stay upte again. After saying that, Elio went out of Olives room, and even more carefully put the door on her, now it was already close to the early morning, but Olivey on her big fluffy bed, tossing and turning, always unable to sleep. After tossing and turning all night, she still couldnt get to sleep. The next day, she dragged her tired body with two big dark circles under her eyes and slowly paced from the bedroom to the dining room. More like a puppet eating breakfast mechanically, after a night of buffering, Olives mood not only did not get better, but became heavier and heavier. As long as Elio had nothing to do in the morning, the familys breakfast was prepared by her, she was a careful person, often prepared with nutrition, extremely good taste. Even Maisie, a picky person, had nothing to say about the food Elio prepared, Olive usually ate with pleasure, but today she felt like she was chewing dry lime, hard on her throat, and she couldnt swallow it. The meal did not change much, but the mood of the people eating it was a sea change, and even Olives appetite was properly affected. Elio and Maisie sat at the table and watched Olive worriedly, and finally ended the long and torturous breakfast time in this weird atmosphere. In line with Olives usual professional conduct, she feels that even if there is something big that the sky is falling, she must first do her job well, but today she is not in the mood to be able to integrate into the role. The director couldnt help but remind Olive of this several times. In the y Mekhi because before to maintain the barrier of the heavenly world by foreign invasion, but also seriously injured back to the immortal mountain side of the retreat. Moises, in order to protect his master and the many immortal spirits on the mountain, led all the surrounding brothers to resist, and a battle of heavenly demons began. The director kept standing on the stage to Olive next instructions, under the guidance of all the staff, Olive soon entered the state, with the rise of the weave, she stomped the whole person up in the air. At this time, she was attacked by a foreign enemy, and a sharp sword was thrust into Olives abdomen. Ah! The sharp stabbing pain soon caused Olives scalp to tingle a little, and the sword in her hand fell to the ground. chapter2971 abdomen in the sword Covering his abdomen with his hand his face instantly became white, this sticky with fishy smell is obviously not for pretend red ink. This strong stabbing pain where it is filming can cause, Olive head also started a fine dense sweat, not long after therge beads of sweat dripped on the ground. The pain was transmitted from the abdomen to the limbs, Olive bit her lower lip, stumbled and fell to the ground, at first all the surrounding crowd thought she was improvising, but after a while finally noticed that something was wrong with the scene. Arlo stood under the awning and quickly reacted. She rushed to the stage with panic on her face and squatted down to carefully examine the wound on Olives abdomen, and then tears fell from her red eyes. Boss now what happened ah? Not with props?! What the hell?! The director also put down the tannoy and came up to look at Olive with a panicked face. The staff behind him all rushed forward and surrounded Olive in a circle, their faces were full of shock. Sorry director, we took the wrong props, just used the real sword props team leader came forward, lowered his head to the director said nervously. The director threw the script in his hand hard on the ground, after taking a deep breath, his face with a suspicious look at the team leader. The real sword? Took the wrong one? You tell me now, is there a real one in the prop team? That staff member knew he was in the wrong, lowered his head and didnt dare to nce at the director again, nor did he speak again. Olive only felt that her blood was quickly draining away, and the strength in her body was slowly disappearing as it did so. She copsed on the ground even more afraid to move easily, right, anyway, only to involve their own wounds blood flowing more raging, but if now not to carry out the action, maybe they will ount for today. Quickly call 120, Olive with a hand gently pulled in the side of the crying Arlo, to her difficult to say. The crew, although there are many, but busy work all people are chaos into a pot of porridge, the brain side of the string is like a broken. Olive faint sound broke this awkward situation, everyone immediately reacted, now save talent is the most important. Instantly those staff are scattered, some call 120, some to find the first aid kit, but also some people panic in the side to watch Olive. The hospitals efficiency is very high, not long after the 120 arrived at the scene, Arlo as assistant is apanied Olive to the hospital. When Olive was lying in the hospital bed, the wound was stitched up and pushed out when arge group of people had piled up outside the corridor. Odell looked at Olive was pushed out, rushed up to look at her nervously said: How are you doing? Does the wound still hurt? Because today Odell yed Mekhi in a state of retreat, so he simply did not have any role, but also happy to leisurely stay at home side of the day. Olive lying on the hospital bed did not respond to him, but raised her head and slowly scanned the corridor, even those actors who are not familiar with her usually came to the scene, but only did not see Shane. Even though Olive had imagined all the possibilities in her mind, she couldnt help but feel a sense of loss when confronted with the truth, and after letting out a long breath, she copsed on the bed. With this movement, the wound on the abdomen was gently pulled again, and a strong stabbing pain immediately reached Olives mind, and her face instantly went white again. Not much pain, I was quick to react, so it was not much worse, or Olive pale a face to Odell pulled out a smile, but also gently shook his head. She did not finish her sentence, after all, today is definitely not a simple ident. Odells eyes are full of heartache and worry, he looked at Olive did not say anything, taking her hand was about to speak, a doctor in a white coat rushed out. Hello, please give way, we must now send the injured to the ward. Odells hands stiffened and finally slowly let go of Olives hand and took a few awkward steps back to make way for the nurses who hurriedly pushed Olive into the ward. With the help of the nurses, Olive was slowly carried to the top of the hospital bed, and finally the nurses were even kind enough to raise the bed so that she could half lie on it and not have her vision obstructed. Those who came to see Olive in the corridor followed the doctors footsteps and flocked to the ward, warming her up in unison. Elio, Im fine now, my wounds are bandaged, you can take them both back to the studio. Olive looked up to Elio and nodded before turning her head back to Maisie and the others. You each go about your own business too, no need to deliberately stay in the hospital, I can take care of myself again, there are still nurses here. You cant move at all now and still have to y hard to get, if we all leave, you want to drink water these how? You are now at ease to recuperate, do not carry all the things themselves. Odell rolled his eyes at Olive and said to her with some mockery. Finally he even turned around and took out the masters stance and said to the others: I dont have anything to do with filming today, so you guys should go first, Ill be on the line here. I really can, I just want to be quiet for a while now, you just go out with them. Olive said to them with some distress, theny on the edge of the hospital bed and slowly closed her eyes, no longer looking at anyone, and did not want to argue with Odell. After a moment of silence in the ward, Olive heard Odell let out a grunt, and then he left the ward in stride. The people who came to visit Olive slowly walked out with the first person taking the lead, and soon Olive was left alone in the room again. In fact, Olive on the one hand wants to keep a distance from Odell, and on the other hand is afraid that those keen-nosed gossip reporters will smell the scent, and then the two of them will be rumored.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. And because of the previous ball thing, Shane and Olive heart has produced a gap, she is afraid that if Odell stay here again, when Shane knows that he may be jealous. chapter2972 divide When she thought of Shane, Olives heart was cold, she felt both pathos and a bit more pitiful, now that she had reached this juncture, she was still thinking about someone who hadnte to visit her. Because of the special nature of this incident, Olive had previously thought to let them block the news, but never thought that by the next day, the news of her injury would spread, and even more so to the Inte everywhere. The news of the day was too unexpected, could someone be behind it on purpose? Shane rushed to Olives hospital room in the afternoon of the day the news was released. At that time, Olive had just finished her nap and was too dazed to take any interest. Shane stood by Olives bedside and told many reasons why he didnte to the hospital to see her first, but Olive just nced at her and didnt say anything, and her heart became more and more sad. How could such an ident happen? Shane poured a ss of water for Olive and looked at her with distress. Olive bit her lower lip and slowly shook her head, she has always been hard-hearted to herself, but now here in Shane broke the routine, but also to him are soft-hearted can not board a face. I dont know, the crew said it was just an ident. Shanes eyes were slightly narrowed, there was some horrible message in his eyes, and he was silent for a while without speaking. I actually heard the news of your injury yesterday and was going to rush over, but Eino said it was just a publicity stunt in the crew and that you werent actually injured. I couldnt get away because my dads condition worsened yesterday and he and Cale were pestering me, so I couldnte over yesterday. Shane lowered his head and exined slowly to Olive with guilt on his face. Cale? This coincidence also can not help but feel a little surprised, they are afraid that all the things have been premeditated, deliberately let Shane can not get away. Because of the previous guilt, Shane was in the hospital for the next several days without leaving a step, no matter who called he did not answer the phone. Even when nso called from the hospital, he didnt continue to answer, and even stayed in bed with Olive at night, in order to take good care of her at all times. But this was a rare moment of peace for both of them, and although Olive was a little apprehensive, she also enjoyed it very much. Her wounds are notpletely healed yet, even if she is hospitalized, it will take a few days, Shane is still taking care of Olive every step of the way, this day at noon they just had lunch, just about to rest when the door of the room was pushed open. A furious Nell rushed forward, pointing at Olives nose and cursing: You bitch! How much more of your foxy tricks have you not used? She looked up at Nell nkly and opened her mouth before she could say anything, but Nell quickly looked away from Shane. Dads condition is now aggravated again, Cale also because of these days of work exhausted, you should do it yourself should be clear in your mind, Im leaving. After Nell finished speaking he would give Olive a fierce re, then pushed open the door and walked out in stride. Olive lowered her head, feeling that there was a mouthful of gas in her heart that did note out, she was silent for a while before she said slowly to Shane: Forget it, youd better go back. Because of the incident a few days ago, Shanes heart always harbored some guilt towards Olive, not to mention that Olive was now alone in the hospital, how could he put his heart down. Looking at his insistence on not agreeing to himself, Olive is a long sigh and said: Youd better go back, your fathers condition has worsened again. Ive been in the hospital for a few days, I can almost take care of myself, so dont worry. Shane did want to stay with Olive, but Nells words had reminded him of that, and he reluctantly agreed to do so at Olives insistence.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After watching Shane leave the room, Olive fished her cell phone out from under her pillow and called Elio. There is not too much going on in the studio right now, and with other assistants on hand, everything is running normally even without Elio. I dont know if Odell was deliberately trying to avoid suspicion, but not long after Shane left, he appeared in Olives hospital room. Ill take care of you for a few days, Elio has to be busy with the studio every day, its too tiring for her to run from both ends. Odell just sat beside the hospital bed for a while before saying all the things he wanted to say in his heart. Olive, of course, could not agree to his request, not to mention the presence of Elio, even if she was not here, she could not agree to it. She wanted to say no to Odell, but before she could speak, Elio waved his hand excitedly at Odell. Odell brother really do not need, I am not too busy these days, not to mention Arlo usually wille over, she is originally Olives personal assistant, the girls should be much more convenient to each other, it will not dy us all anything at all. Right! You should let Arloe over tonight, shes really more attentive to take care of me. Olive hurried to follow Elios words, with a smile on her face, she exined to Odell, but in her heart, she gave Elio a thumbs up. Odell face those glow slowly faded, like he is such a delicate mind can also be seen, Olive and Elio two people are just in front of him, so he just in the bed next to sit for a while, and then stand up to say goodbye to them. The figure that watched him slowly walk out of the ward was a bit forlorn and felt a bit bad in her heart. She originally thought that she had so openly and secretly refused Odell, even the thick-skinned people will also y a retreat, but did not expect Odell more persistent than they thought, in the following days not only did not discourage, but more enthusiastic than before. His time rhythm is very well controlled, always appear in the ward when Shane is not there, the two of them are like alternating every day, from time to time appear in front of Olive. Odell is still in the set as usual day shooting a scene, but when the work is over to apany Olive, but also the set of the anecdote happened one by one with her to tell the past, with his arrival, Olives mood is more or less restored a few points. chapter2973 disinformation Olive back against the wall of the hospital bed, behind a pillow, although she is half lying on the top, but the angle of vision can be very clear look at the door side of all that is happening. Odell is next to tell the anecdotes, Olive isughing body trembling, raised his head in a trance to look at the door side of the window posted on a face. Nells eyes with some anger, more or more resentment and jealousy, she stood outside the door looking at Olive that look, hate to her to skinning general. Not to mention the person lying by the door is Nell, even if it is anyone else standing by the door peeping, Olive can be shocked, she was shocked, blinked and looked carefully, the door is empty of anything. Elio just came out of the bathroom with a basin of water, and was about to put Olive down when he called him to hurry up and said: Elio, I think I just saw Nell peeping at the door, you go out and take a good look, it is best to follow her, see what she really wants to y. Odell is sitting on the edge of the bed with his back against the door of the ward, so he simply did not find Nell, and now hearing Olives words, after the face did not hide his surprise. Even Elio was also startled, then nodded, opened the door and walked out quickly, this go is dyed for some time. They waited for a while after did not see Elio back, even Odell are some sat down, but also to Olive proposed he also went out to see how things in the end. This time Olive of course can not let Odell a public figure, such a risky appearance in the hospital, not to mention the danger that will arise in the ward, even if he went to if people are filmed that is the scandal ah. The two of them had just been suppressed the other day, Olive did not want to push herself into the limelight all of a sudden, Odell or in the ward with her, their own mind more stable. Outside the sky slowly drowsy down, looking at the time is not early, Olive will be Odell blown out of the ward, lying alone in the hospital bed waiting for Elio to return. She was tossing and turning for a while before Elio pushed open the door and slowly walked in, his face as gloomy as if water was dripping off. What did you see when you followed? Olive frowned, some surprised asked Elio said. Im pissed off! I saw Nell around the corner and followed her all the way to her fathers ward. I didnt expect her and Cale to be talking about you in front of nso in the ward. Also said that it was because of you Mr. Lopez did not go back every day! Described you as apletely evil person, as if you have to make people father-son rivalry like Elio angry in the ward side walk around, and is the end of the bedside a ss of cold water gurgling down, the heart of a long breath before calming down a few points. These two women are really terrible, I stood outside the ward and watched for a while, nsos face slowly fell, now may be in the heart of how to look at you! Olive listened to it and bit her lower lip silently without speaking, lowered her head and began to ponder, no wonder nsos attitude had changed a hundred and eighty degrees, it turned out there was a viin behind it. The thought of this, her heart rose up with hatred, these days she is still living in the ward can not move, waiting to see how she will find them out of trouble! With Cale and Nell in the picture, Olive thought it would be hard for Shane to get away for a few days, let alone find the time to visit her in her room. Elio is always a restless person, and from time to time, he runs outside nsos hospital bed to peek in. Although each time he came back to be angry to spit blood, but the next time still relentlessly want to spy on the military.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. In addition to Cale and Nell, now there is an additional Canes, the three women are like a stereo standing in nsos ear every day to talk badly about Olive. The three women are like stereos standing in nsos ear every day, badmouthing Olive. And theyre doing everything they can to pester Shane so he cant visit Olive. Although the news Elio brought exined to arge extent why Shane did note to visit, Olives heart slowly went cold, she was hospitalized for several days in a row, itchy and painful wounds, and sometimes could not help but drip sweat from her forehead. Olive didnt wait for Shane to visit her, but she did wait for someone unexpected. That afternoon Elio went back to work because of the turnaround in the studio, and Arlo went out to buy supplies for Olives daily life, so Olive was the only one left in the ward when Flori arrived. How are you doing? Flori pushed open the door and walked straight in, sitting directly on the edge of Olives bed, looking her up and down and saying. This guy ispletely a familiar, but the good thing is that Olive to her such a cute girl does not have any resistance, although Flori did a lot of wrong things, but they are privately agreed, not to mention in the investigation of Odell this matter Flori to Olive also have much gratitude. She is full of energy every day, like chattering, although the age and she just met the rtionship, but Flori still pulled out a long list of topics, so Olive are shaking withughter. Flori not only told Olive the funny things, but also danced around in front of her, giving her a full sense of the picture. She is not young, but her face is still full of cogen, plus the baby fat makes people feel like a little girl. Her smile is very infectious, even the corners of her mouth are almost grinning, do not care about their image, Olive slightly inclined head to look at Flori, just feel like they are also brought to her smile, she seems to grow so big, never arbitrary to do their own. Looking at Floris smile, Olives heart actually gave birth to a trace of envy, she envied people who had such a stretching smile at her age. s, you say we have been investigating for so long how no clue ah, Odells family background is too powerful, I only know that their family is very rich, in addition to any valid information have not been investigated. chapter2974 Congratulations to you to hell Flori said sadly to Olive, and even more at once lying on the edge of her bed rubbing her face against the covers and looking out the window with a sad face. What do you think went wrong with my investigation? Its been so long, and now I suddenly feel as if Im not fit to be a reporter, especially this kind of gossip reporter. Sorry, I may have to break our previous promise, I dont want to continue investigating Odells background in the future. Olive looked at Floris body and said to her somewhat apologetically. Flori suddenly straightened up and shook her head quickly at Olive, her hair was now casually flowing behind her head and her face was suffocated with a blush as well. Its okay, after all, this thing is a little too embarrassing for you, and I did go a little too far at that time. After she finished speaking to Olive is grinning twice, tiger teeth are showing up, look at a more sly. Olive looked at Flori did not me herself, this is a long sigh of relief, the heart of the big stone also finally fell to the ground, she agreed to help Flori together with the investigation of Odell background, mainly curiosity upied the upper hand. This seems to be a thief like has been sneaky, the heart both feel exciting and feel a little more guilt, the development of theter is not afraid to face Odell. Because of this underground cooperation Olive and Flori two peoples rtionship was immediately drawn closer, from that day after the release of this unwritten contract, Flori is from time to time to visit Olive in the hospital room. She only came over for an hour or two every day to chat with Olive about the new and exciting things happening outside, although they were all the same, but mainly because Floris strong charisma had infected Olive with it. The crew did not keep the news of Olives hospitalization under wraps, and it didnt take long for many people to learn that she was hospitalized because of the prop incident, and some fans even wanted to visit the hospital from time to time. On the one hand, in order not to disturb their own recuperation, and on the other hand, for the sake of the hospitals order, so sometimes the security guards are to stop those fanatical fans to the door. After Cales interference, Shane really did note to visit for a long time, and even those fans came in several waves Shane still did note. As time passed slowly, Olives heart grew cold, and when she was alone, the longing became even crazier. Elio returned to the studio that afternoon, and Olivey alone in the hospital room, her wounds still slowly growing together, painful and itchy. So she didnt even have the mood to y with her phone, she justy half on the bed, looking out the window at the dark sky, after several sunny days in a row, now there is a bit of the meaning of rain. Yo, how to look so bleak ah! Not a single person hase to see you! Suddenly Alieens taunting voice came from the empty ward, Olive was so scared that her body trembled, propped her hand on the edge of the bed and turned around, she saw Alieen now leaning against the wall with her hand around her chest looking at herself coldly. Her dress today is very different from her previous style, no longer stepping on ten centimeters of high heels as in the past, just wearing the seasons major brand new spring clothing, feet also unprecedentedly stepped on a pair of t canvas shoes. It must be said that her bottom is very good, even if it is a change of the usual not tried style is very appropriate, not in the least to hide her body that sweet youthful atmosphere. When exactly did shee inside the ward? Could it be that ones alertness has gone down to such a point that one doesnt even notice someoneing in?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. What does it matter to you? Olive coldly disliked once, then turned her head away from Alieen, turned around and said meaningfully: You hurry up and get out, people like you are not wee in my ward. Heh, are you still annoyed? Ive only just arrived and Im in such a hurry to get rid of people, it seems like we havent met for a long time, sister, you dont know how much I really want to talk to you! Alieens face was a cold smile, she did not care about Olives words, and walked straight to her bed, pulled a chair and then sat down. You just came to see my joke? You canugh all you want now, but dont say such disgusting things, Im afraid I want to vomitter! Olive continued after a coldugh. Talking to her? Dont be ridiculous! I really wanted toe over and talk to you, how can you think of me like that, and Im here today with good news! Alieen did not get angry at all, but the smile on his face gradually converged down, looking at Olive eyes light and colder and colder, and finally slowly came to Olives side, looking at her smugly said: Olive, I came to congratte you, congratte you will soon go to hell! After she finished, she took a few steps back, half leaning against the wall, with a cold smile on her face. After thest rebirth incident, Alieen has indeed changed her whole person, and is no longer the vase with big breasts and no brain. Even Olive now lying on the side of the hospital bed can not help but shiver, Alieen that in the outsiders view pure harmless smile she just feel a little creepy, although her heart has the wind up, but the surface but also remain calm, not at all down. Oh? Ive heard everything you have to say now, so is it okay to go out? Alieen nodded with a sneer, stood up straight and lifted her feet to leave the ward, but as soon as she took a step, the ward door was suddenly opened again. The people who came into the ward were Maisie and Elio, and when they saw Alieen, they were both slightly stunned. These two people reacted very quickly, and their faces immediately fell after they saw clearly. What are you doing here? Hurry up and get out! The most intense performance is Maisie, she has her own principles to people and things, and never speak politely, and especially Alieen such in her heart has been rotten to the core of the scum. When faced with such unpleasant words, the smile on Alieens face did not recede by half, but also more smug, and finally even some aggrieved said: Is this your way of hospitality? Im just here to visit my sister today, what qualifications do you have to let me out? chapter2975 midnight assassination Visiting? Heh! You just want to watch the show! Elio these two days because of the previous spying military intelligence heart has long held a fire, and now Alieen himself bumped into the gun, how could he not vent it?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Tell me, what brings you here today, and what exactly do you want to do? Maisie raised her head, coldly looked at Alieen said,pletely is the aura full open, not at all fallen people wind. After she finished, she turned her head to look at Olive with concern, and after looking up and down, she asked anxiously: Olive, are you okay now, did this woman do something bad again? Im fine, shes not capable of hurting me yet, shes just saying some harsh words here, I dont care about it anyway. Alieen had been standing in the doorway of the ward being constantly shelled by both Elio and Maisie, and now when she watched their eyes were on Olive, she turned her head again and sneered, then gave a deep look. Her eyes were very intriguing and contained many messages that Olive could not understand. She was only concerned with answering Maisies words and before she could turn her head to take a closer look, Alieen had already disappeared into the ward with her steps. If it were normal, Alieen would never havee to visit her, and this time, Im afraid she had some kind of a head start. Although Olive face calm but the heart has been stormy, her sixth sense has always been very urate, this time Im afraid that in ces they can not see and what is secretly lying in wait, may soon be a monstrous change. As always, good things dont work out, and Olives premonition came true right away. Elio and the others stayed in the hospital room with Olive for a while, and after a simple dinner Olive let them go back to rest. Elio and the others were spinning like a gyroscope at high speed, and Olive couldnt bear to keep thempany. Although she herself can not leave the ward, but the hospital 24 hours a day there are nurses and doctors in, there is nothing to worry about. But even though Olive had rxed her heart to such an extent, the ident still happened, and she had no room to resist. That night Olive felt like a fish on a chopping board, her body was fixed in it, unable to move at all, and even the air was suffocatingly dull. Olive has never doubted her sixth sense, although most of the time it is some bad feeling. Since Elio and the others had left, she had been alone on her bed, drifting off to sleep, and although the hospital was not too quiet at night, it was always better to keep the door closed. It was in this quiet environment that Olive felt her other senses were instantly amplified, as shey in bed in a daze and felt a hint of something different. Perhaps because people are particrly responsive when ites to danger, she opened her eyes with a jolt and saw a man approaching her bed. He was wearing ck clothes all over his body and a duck-tongue cap on his head, his face was also covered by a mask that made it impossible to see his real face, only to reveal a pair of eagle eyes with a little cunning and sinister. The night ward Olive just turned on an extremely dim bedsidemp, she half-squinted eyes can see the man hidden in the darkness, holding a cold dagger in his hand constantly approaching her. The man in ck also obviously sensed that Olive was now awake, and he swung his arm around the bed toe, and Olive immediately came to her senses, flipping out of bed and lying half on the floor. Im afraid the man in ck did not expect Olive to react so quickly, he sneered and then switched his dagger to a hand to hold it tightly, then rushed forward in three or two steps and grabbed Olives sleeve. Now it is estimated that it is already a few oclock in the morning, although there are nurses on duty outside, but most of them are gathered at the nurses station, except for a few patients ringing the bell, there are no extra people in the corridor. Since this man in ck is specifically to assassinate himself, I am afraid that today is also prepared, Olive was seriously wounded, plus she is not recovered, and there is no extra strength. When she closed her eyes and fell into despair, she heard a dull sound hit the floor, she opened her eyes and quickly took a few steps back on her hands and knees, and saw the man in ck had fallen to the ground. Shane pulled up his sleeve and got up from the floor, if he hadnt arrived in time, the glowing dagger might have sunk into Olives flesh again by now. Are you okay? He kicked the ck mans limp body off the floor and stepped forward to pull Olive up from the floor, asking her with concern. Olive looked at the ck man knocked unconscious on the floor by Shane is a cold sweat, and then also snapped out of it, looked at is him and slowly shook his head. Shane used his hand to squeeze Olives shoulder tightly, with great force, even the bones inside with a soreness, Olive although some pain, but did not say anything to say. Im fine, just just really scared me, too scary, he suddenly broke in, I did not know. Why dont you help me turn on all the lights next to me, I want to take a closer look at who he is. Shane nodded, and then went to the next wall and turned on all the lights. The sudden blinding bright light made Ming Mings eyes a little unbearable. She opened her eyes wide and looked inside the ward, but at this time there was no third person present, the man in ck probably took advantage of the time they were just talking to quietly escape. It seems that he just pretended to pass out on purpose. Shane crossed his arms and said somberly to Olive, then turned his head and stared at her closely and asked, Think about whether theres anything wrong with youtely? Or offend anyone? I dont think theres anything unusualtely, except that there are so many people who want to harm me that even I dont have any clue now. Olive shook her head helplessly at him, but in her heart she had her own suspicions. chapter2976 bodyguard Could this matter be rted to Alieen? After all, she came to the hospital this afternoon to warn herself, and now that things are developing so fast, it must be rted to her. Why did you think ofing to see me at this time today? I was worried that you might have some inconvenience in the hospital by yourself, Ive been held up by my fathers hospital affairs for the past two days, so I couldnt get away toe over to see you, so I had toe over at this time. After Shane finished speaking, he slowly helped Olive to the bed and took her shoulders and said with some pain: Fortunately, I was unsettled today and took the time toe and see you, if something had happened to you, I would have felt guilty for the rest of my life.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After he finished speaking, he let out a long breath, his hands forcefully took Olive dead in his arms. Olives heart is also scared, but her face is still cloudy and light, she let Shane hold herself for a short while before slowly reaching out to touch his back. Dont worry, Im fine now, nothing happened. Olive also pulled a reassuring smile from her face after she finished speaking. Too many things have happened in the past two days, and Ive been on edge every day for fear that you were in some kind of ident. Shanes brow furrowed, and it was clear he didnt agree with Olive. You are alone in the hospital and there is no one to take care of you, I will go to do the procedures for you now, you immediately transferred to my fathers hospital, after I can at least watch you every day, so there should not be any more idents. Shane said to Olive with a serious look, his tone was also very firm, without a hint of room for rebuttal. Olive shook her head without thinking, took his hand and said quickly, No, Im fine here, I dont want to be transferred there, Ive been in the hospital for so long but its the first time such an ident has happened. You can rest assured. Olives tone is also very firm, she decided things no one can shake half a point, if really transferred to the same hospital as Shanes father, it may be more chicken and egg. No, as long as you live in this hospital I can not rest assured, even if your words now have some truth, but I still hope you can be transferred to the hospital, so at least I can watch you day after day. Shane held Olives hands tightly, and said to her with a bit of pleading. Stop saying that, Ive already decided on this matter, I just wont transfer to the hospital. Olive continued to insist on saying to him, and after she finished speaking, she sear her eyes elsewhere. Although the two of them are in different ces suffering from longing, but Olive also insisted on their own ideas, if she really transferred to the hospital, every day in addition to see Shane, may also see Canes and a group of disgusting people, so theparison is now suitable for recovery. Looking at Olives insistent attitude, Shane is a long sigh, and finally slowly said: Then listen to you, since you do not want to transfer, I will not force you. But I have a condition, since you do not go over, then you must ept my other arrangements. He said with some seriousness, and some seriousness. What do you want to do? Olive raised her head and looked at Shane with curiosity and confusion. Im notfortable with you being alone in the hospital, so tomorrow Ill send some bodyguards over to follow you every step of the way, only then can I feel a little more at ease. Okay. Olive agreed this time without even thinking about it. The bodyguards would not only ensure her safety in the hospital, but also give Shane more peace of mind, which is the best of both worlds. Shane didnt leave Olives room that night, but just stayed with her all night, and when Olive woke up in a daze the next day, she was alone in the room. A ss of water was ced on a small table not far away, and a note was pressed underneath. Olive propped herself up and pulled the note over to see Shanes handsome script. There is still something going on in thepany, I need to go back and take care of it now, you must remember to eat your breakfast, the bodyguards are at the door now, if you have any inconvenience, just talk to them. Olive held the small note and read it back and forth several times, her heart was as sweet as honey. On the bedside table was the breakfast Shane had bought, in addition to Olives usual milk bagels and hot porridge, which was the best choice for a person recovering from an injury. Since Olive was hospitalized, the paparazzi and gossip reporters have been wandering around the hospital every day, trying to see if there is anytest news about her. So the fact that she was almost hurtst night should have gone viral by now, and I dont know how theizens will react when they see the news. Olive was apprehensive, but she felt it was to be expected. She kept holding her phone and looking at the Twitter headlines to see if there was any news about her, but the whole day passed and the news of her assassination was never released. Odell came to Olives hospital room near dinner time, looking at the row of bodyguards standing outside the door his face did not appear any strange look, just raised an eyebrow and slowly walked in. Your physique is evil enough, good things can not meet, a lot of bad things. Listen to Odell flirting with himself, Olive just did not have a good temper rolled a white eyes. How do you know I had an identst night, howe there is still no news on the Inte? Olive is again holding the phone to look again, indeed the Inte did not appear any news aboutst night. Do you really think that no news has been released? Odell pulled the corners of his mouth and sat down in a chair after speaking to Olive. Could it be that all those news were suppressed by you? Olive then came back to her senses and said to Odell in surprise, she waited for a day but did not see any news about herself released, it turned out that someone privately helped her through this difficult time ah. Youre finally right about one thing. If I hadnt been smart enough to suppress the news, the paparazzi would probably be crowding your ward right now. Odell half lying on the chair,zily said to Olive. chapter2977 jealousy tossed Thank you so much! I dont want to be the number one Twitter headline again. Olive looked at Odell and gave him a big smile, still feeling a little funny at his sly look. Odell tugged at the corners of his mouth, then sat up straight and looked at Olive and said seriously, Do you know who the hell that wasst night? Arent you talking nonsense? Ming Ming was rolling his eyes at him again,st night he almost died on the spot, if you do not know who the real culprit behind it, it would be too stupid. Odell face little expression, just rubbing his chin with his hand, said to Olive expressionless: Since you are clear then it is good to do, you now have to be prepared for everything, those people are afraid that they will not give up so easily, or I will send a few more fighters over to protect you in the next two days. Fighters? Thank you, but I dont need them now, the ones standing at the door are the bodyguards Shane sent to protect me. Olive said, half lying on the bed and shaking her head. The bodyguards that Shane had sent, she had seen them all today, all of them were tall and powerful, and they should have no problem dealing with a few killers. The hospital is now in the corridor, also considered a public ce, if sent too many people may also cause panic. Odellughed disdainfully, then raised his chin, gestured to Olive outside the door that a few people said: Are you sure that the door standing in the few people can protect you? Im afraid they cant even beat me. Olive was going to retort, but Odell did not give her a chance, he reached out his hand to p twice, and outside the door came in a few rugged men. Looking at the hard muscles on their bodies, they were indeed notparable to the bodyguards in suits standing outside the door. Look at how I sent these fighters, I think you should agree, those bodyguards against the usual people can, against a few kill, it is estimated that there is little chance of winning, these few fighters but I carefully selected, each is a master, absolutely no problem. Odell to Olive finished, to the door is to show a look of contempt. A clear-eyed person can distinguish who is more capable, Shane brought those bodyguards, although they are all tall andrge, but with Odell brought the fighters aparison, it seems to be not on the stage. Although this is a bit disappointing Shanes good intentions, but for his own personal safety, Olive still nodded: Well, then, leave them all behind. After hearing Olives words, Odells face showed a look of satisfaction, then he waved his hand again, and the rough men immediately walked out, leaving the two of them alone in the ward again. What exactly are your enemies who want to harm your life? Looking at Odells serious look, Olive just froze in ce, and then she immediately reacted. Im afraid he remembered what happenedst night, and I guess he wanted to help solve this trouble for himself. You know, its just Alieen and Quincy, theyve been looking at me badly for a long time. Olive is deliberately did not mention the mastermind behind Canes and Cale toe, just picked two Odell more familiar with people to say. Odell nodded in silence after listening to the words, his face also shed a sinister look, then he returned to his usual sunny appearance, turning his head and Olive chatting with one thing or another. He sat in the ward for a while, then got up and said goodbye to Olive, opened the ward door and walked out, looking a little panicked. It seems like there is something wrong with Odell, but Olive cant tell, after all, she just feels that way. Because of Olives hospitalization, Elio and the others take turns to take care of her every day, and today it was supposed to be Arlo, but she suddenly couldnte because of a temporary problem, so they had to send Elio over. Elio has a slight cleanliness problem and has his own set of rules for eating. After carefully observing the hospital cafeteria, he still felt that the diet was not suitable for the patients convalescence, so he finally returned home and personally prepared Olives three meals every day. The meals she brought every day were a mix of meat and vegetables, and she also made a number of soups with herbal tonic effects for Olive. After Olive finished the bowl of tonic wolfberry duck soup, Elio still did not return to the ward, he just went out and said he wanted to make a pot of hot water, but even if he boiled the water himself, it should be ready by now. Olive put down the white porcin dishes and propped herself up to nce at the corridor, where only family members and doctors and nurses in white coats were in a hurry, and there was no sign of Elio. After lunch, the aroma of food was wafting around the room, Olive smelled a little greasy, she gently lifted the covers and propped herself up and slowly got out of bed. Now has been in the hospital for some time, although the wound healing is a little slow, but also considered a good roughly, as long as not too much force or will not be involved in the wound. Originally, ording to the previous convalescence process, another three to five days they can be discharged, but due to the sudden incidentst night, Olive has long cared about the wound, a fierce pull those blood soaked out, resulting in the hospital must now be dyed for some time. She on the one hand to take into ount their own body wounds will not be pulled open again, on the one hand, but also to endure the body of the pain, so the speed of packing is very slow, and finally is like a turtle speed as slowly as the table on the side of the dinner te to simply clean up a little. After Olive washed her hands andy down on the hospital bed, her forehead was already covered with fine sweat, she had been lying in bed for so long since she was hospitalized, she didnt get out of bed at all, and now she suddenly felt a little ufortable when she moved.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Olive had to read a book or something after lunch, but after such a long day of packing it was almost time. She halfy down on the bed and lifted the covers up twice, then closed her eyes and was about to adjust to afortable sleeping position when the door of the room was pushed open. Olive! The person who came was Elio, who had just gone out for a long time and had not returned. He had an excited look on his face, and he looked vaguely excited. chapter2978 stalemate each other Why didnt you go back? Whats all the excitement about? Olive propped herself up on the bed and asked Elio with some curiosity. Ill tell youter, Ill take a breather. Elio crossed his arms and took several long breaths, then picked up the ss of water and filled it several times before turning his head to look at Olive and said excitedly: Guess where I just went? I went to nso Hospital to investigate the situation! Looking at his self-talking appearance, Olive just rolled her eyes. Dont tell me whats going on! Olive stretched out his hand and pulled Elio to his own bed, pulled him to sit down and then said anxiously. Looking at Elios excited look, it is estimated that there is some good news, otherwise he came into the ward already drooping a frown. I just saw Alieen as soon as I arrived at that hospital! Olives curiosity was not satisfied in any way, Elio paved the way for a while before telling himself such an insignificant word, Alieen such a person appeared in the hospital is nothing curious, he did not meet with her every day before? Oh, you do not rush, you have to listen to what I am going to say, she went to the hospital is not strange, but she was carried in today, you do not see the body injury ah, simply too terrible! Looking at Olives disinterest in the topic she had started, Elio tugged her shoulder again and made her look straight at herself. Hahahaha! You dont know, I was so happy when I saw it today, I was jumping up and down, she deserved to be beaten up! By the way! In addition to her, I also saw Quincy, he was even worse than Alieen, his face was bruised and swollen like a big pigs head! It was a great day, I wouldnt have seen it if I hadnt been there, it was so good! Later I followed them to the ward to see two, Quincy did not even have the strength to speak, lying in the bed alone miserable! Elio like pouring beans, crackling to tell Olive all the things he had heard today, and after he finished he sat in the chair and drank a few sips of water. Olive heart is not curious, after all, yesterday Odell is really too strange, his face those reactions they have long seen in the bottom of the eyes, now Alieen and Quincy out of the matter, that is definitely behind him sent people to do. Olive, such great news, why are you not happy at all ah, you do not think that God has eyes? If not for the many people around, I really want to take pictures to show you, that scene is really too cool! Elio first asked a puzzled Olive, and then danced with his hands to tell the picture at that time. It is reasonable that Olive should be happy in her heart after such an event, but she is now calm like ake, there is no extra emotion. Elio is still talking to himself, but Olive lowered her head to think about a problem.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Although Odell is not bad money, but also has contacts, but he did not have to go out for himself, he did not have other reasons to do so? After all, this matter for a businessman is not at all what good. Now it is alsote, Elio and talk for a while after carrying the lunch box quickly out of the ward, he still have to return to the studio in the afternoon to deal with the weekday operation, Olive continue to lie down ready to take a nap. She didnt have time to lie down, just adjusted her sitting posture, the door of the ward was opened again, almost as soon as Elio left, the person came in the next foot, Olive turned her head to find that the visitor was Odell. Did Ie at a bad time? Look at your expression seems not very wee me well. Odell closed the door after pushing it open, and then quickly sat down at the corner of Olives bed. He controlled his expression very well, his face did not say the slightest crack, Olive even today did not see a trace of emotion from Odells face. If I dont wee you, are you really going to go out? Olive sat up with her hand propped on the edge of the bed, tucked her hair behind her ear, and looked at him helplessly. No! A look of loss appeared on Odells face, but a momentter it was hidden from him again. I heard that something happened to Alieen and Quincy, and they are now in the hospital. Olive pretended not to care and asked Odell, but also took out his phone and yed with it casually, but his eyes drifted towards Odells face from time to time. Odellughed lightly, then came together with Olives eyes, his face all frank. You should have guessed it by now, I dont want to hide this matter from you, it was me who sent someone to do it. But why would you do such a thing? Although Olive had already guessed a rough answer in her mind, she still wanted Odell to say it herself. She was actually curious at first, but then she slowly figured it out, and now shes asking because she wants Odell to say a different answer than she did, otherwise she doesnt know how to handle this rtionship in the future. I think you should be clear in your mind. Odell light deep look at Olive, and then showed a self-deprecating smile. Whats wrong with protecting the one you love? The look in his eyes was so overwhelming that Olives face immediately turned red, andpared to Odells sincerity at the moment, she only felt like a cowardly and ipetent person. Olive felt her hands and feet were a little stiff, the air between the two people have be a little delicate up, she regretted that she had just asked such a word, and all of a sudden put people into this dilemma. Am I disturbing the time you guys? It was at this time that a cold male voice suddenly sounded by the door of the ward, Olive turned her head in a panic and saw Shanes face all cold half-chair by the wall, followed by Cale, whose eyebrows were full ofcency. Shane, Olive said dumbly, but then she didnt know how to start the conversation, she opened her mouth and didnt say anything. The two of them looked at each other in this way for a long time, so long that Olive thought Shane would leave the room, but he suddenly stood up straight and walked to the bed, wrapped his hand around the back of his head, and dropped a light kiss on his forehead. chapter2979 anger Dont worry, I wont think much about it. Olive listened to his words and just felt a little funny, how could Shane have such a side, wasnt he deliberately doing it to show Odell by saying such words in the ward today? She looked up and put her eyes on the door after thinking about it for a while. Cale, whose face was full ofcency just then, had now turned into a jealous woman, looking at herself with eyes that were almost spitting fire. Cale finally threw his hands and stomped his feet, turned his head and left the door of the ward fiercely, and now only Olive and Shane and Odell were left in this room. If it were any one of them alone, Olive would not feel the slightest embarrassment, but with three people together, she felt ufortable. When she turned her head to look at the two men, they seemed to be sitting there as if nothing had happened, just sitting there in a calm manner. Olive looked up at Odell was winking at him, which any adult would know the signal in their eyes. But obviously, this adult does not include Odell, he opened his eyes and looked at Olive pretending to be puzzled, but also deliberately showed an innocent look and asked: You wink at me to do what? Cant you even read this? She is trying to get you to get out of here. Shane indifferently said after sitting in front of Olive, blocking her from Odell, with all the tenderness in his eyes. Although his eyes were on Olive, his words were for Odells ears: Olive and I want to be alone, so Mr. Turner would do well to avoid it as soon as possible. Heh. Odell snorted, then turned his head to look at Cale, who had reappeared at the door, and said to Shane with contempt: What kind of person do you take Olive for? You never seem to show up when she needs you, and today you even brought a spare tire? Cale is like undying, no matter where Shane goes to follow, today also followed him to Linyis ward, now Odell said such sarcastic words, even her face can not help but slightly red, and finally turned away again, silently left the ward door. This is my business, it has nothing to do with you. Shane finished with a cold face and then turned his head to stare deadly at Odell. All right, all right! The doctor said I need to recuperate from my condition, so you guys should stop fighting. Olive looked at the two people who were at war and just felt a little headache. Odell! The three of them turned their heads in unison and immediately saw Nell walking in with an excited face, dragging Cale with her. The smile on Nells face immediately froze and his face fell. Olive coldly nced at Cale, just thought she could not stand up for herself and stood out, but did not expect to go behind the scenes to get help again.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Odell, why did youe to see her in the hospital again? Whats so great about this woman? Nell let go of Cales hand and came forward with an angry face, pointing at Olives nose, then turned to look at Odell, his face full of grief and anger. I told you how many times, this woman is a vixen, she is not as good as you see in private, she is deliberately disguised to deceive you, how do you still believe her ah? Nell although before is not a person with great wisdom, but small intelligence or constantly, although the usual trouble, but also did not set off too big waves, only after meeting Odell, the whole persons nature has been deflected,pletely lost half of the wit. Her words fell to the ground, Odell and Shane two people immediately angry, but also brush the muzzle of the gun aimed at Nell, a series of usations after her face are swollen into a pig liver red. If it were anyone else, they might have been ashamed to leave the ce, but Nell is a bratty youngdy character, she met Odell after doing anything without thinking, and did not even notice that she was now being used as a gun by Cale. Why dont you guys just say no! How many times have I told you that shes not like this at all, Odell! False! Nells shrill voice floated around the ward, stinging Olives eardrums, she covered her ears with her hands and watched the three of them intently from the head of the bed, the ward was as noisy as a conference. Sorry to disturb you, loud noises are forbidden in the hospital, if your families want to visit, juste one at a time, the rest of you can leave now. The excessive noise attracted the nurses in the corridor, and the head nurse stood by the door and prompted the room. The noisy ward immediately quieted down, Olive they have turned their heads to look at the head nurse standing at the door, she looked a little unnatural, and even acted with a bit of restraint, but after all, rules are rules, she now face or pretend to calmly stand in ce. Nell was originally a difficult person, encounter Odell things can be relentless, it is clear that Shane and Odell two people have long understood this. So after saying her two sentences have shut up, the ward only left Nell a person continue to argue, and now the head nurse said the words are deliberately spoken to her. Nells face a cold grunt after a big step away, the ward Shane and Odell two people are still sitting there steadily, not the slightest intention to leave. They refused to give way to each other, stalemate, Cale looked at Shane did not leave, simply also cheeky standing at the door. Im really sorry, there can only be a maximum of one family member apanying the patient in the ward. The head nurse stood at the door holding the medical record book and waited for a while, but neither of them had the intention to leave, and finally they could only say with some difficulty. You go, Olive, Im here to help. Finally it was Odell broke the silence, he squinted at Shane and said with some disdain. Are you sure this is the right thing for you to say? Shane also coldly asked Odell, and then added: My woman does not need anyone to apany. chapter2980 to draw out the real killer Odells face was full of taunts and sarcasm after hearing this: I think youd better take care of that spare tire of yours first. There was a thick gunpowder between the two people, and it looked like a new war was going to start soon. Olive hurriedly raised her head and said anxiously to the head nurse: Im fine here alone, you should listen to the nurse and hurry out. Odell put his eyes on Olive and after looking at her silently for a while, a smile appeared on his face: Well, then, anyway, you have stayed long enough today, so hurry up and rest. After he finished speaking, he got up and left the ward with a quick step, giving Shane a sarcastic look and casting a contemptuous nce at Cale as well. Shane reached out and pressed his temple, looked at Olive and then Cale behind him, and then said to her as if to exin: She had something to do over here, and my dad asked me to apany her. Okay, you guys better hurry up and get out, I want to rest for a while now. Olive nodded silently, then said to Shane, before moving to try to lie down. Shane has always had no reservations about Olive, so after his words were spoken, Cales face didnt look too good, and there was even a touch of shame. Her performance better confirmed what Olive thought in her mind, this Cale is really ying a ghost, deliberately brought Shane over, just want to see her and Odell two people alone together picture. Shane knew exactly what Olives attitude toward Cale was, and he wanted to stay in the room with him, but Cale was like an ass, clinging to his back without any intention of leaving. Well, get some rest, and Ill see you next time. Shane helped Olive to lie down on the bed, then brushed the hair off her forehead and dropped a light kiss. Behind Shane, Cales face was now red, and she looked at Olive with a gritted look on her face. She raised her head to Shane, some warning said: Well, you do not forget, and these two days I am not here, you must give me clean!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. As soon as Olives words should havended, a smile appeared on Shanes face, moreover, she cried andughed as she gently pinched Olives cheeks with her hand. Madam rest assured! Shane, uncle is calling from the hospital. Olive and Shane were deep in the sweetness of not seeing each other for a few days, when Cales soft and timid voice rang out behind them, and she looked up at them both with a weak look. Shanes brow was furrowed and his face had a hint of impatient yer, he didnt turn his head to pay attention to Cale and said slowly and directly to Olive: Then Ill go over first, you get some rest. Olive nodded silently, Shane again for her to pinch the quilt after turning away from the ward, from beginning to end did not look at Cale again, a time to this person to the gas full of aggression. Olivey on the bed and thought back to Cales appearance is to feel some doubts, if she is really acting, then this acting skills canpletely reach the point of perfection, just that expression as if in her ward side suffered a great grievance like. At the same time Olive remembered the time she saw Cale outside that infrequent street, she was beating and scolding that middle-aged woman, her face was full of harsh look, where can be rted to the presentdy look. This person really has two faces, in front of people is a well-behaved like a bird woman, after people is aplete shrew, if everything she disguised, then this patience simply let Olive look beyond. In Shane and Odell sent over bodyguards, fighters to protect the period, Olive are no more idents, every day is calm, even Cale they did not continue toe to find fault. The hospital is also in the side of convalescence for about half a month, her wounds have basically healedpletely, as long as you do not do anything big, generally will not pull the wound. Odell and Shane are taking into ount Olives physical factors, and want her to continue to heal in the hospital for a few days, but because the previous shooting has been dyed a lot of progress, so Olive is always concerned about the crew want to get back as soon as possible. Although she was admitted to the hospital this time because of the problems in the crew, Snowing has been dyed for several dayspared to the movies being shot at the same time. Although Olive had already guessed that thest prop incident was not a coincidence, she was secretly looking forward to a calm and quiet period after she returned to the set. However, she was disappointed that after returning to the set, there was a lot of bad things going on, and she always had to bump into each other every day. Although each time by their own cleverly turned out to be safe, but it is like living on the edge of the knife, Olive every day is on edge, back home is also physically and mentally exhausted. If one ident can be said to be a coincidence, then the sessive idents will have to make people suspicious, there must be someones eyes nted in the crew to keep an eye on their movements. Although she can guess the culprit behind the scenes, but never be able to determine in the end which are a few people. Thest time it happened, it was so hard to remember that Olive made up her mind that she would take revenge on them in kind. If ording to the previous shooting process, Snowings scene could have been finished long ago, but because she was hospitalized and had to continue to dy for some time, so if the real culprit is not eliminated, those dangers will still be hiding around her, and Olive will not be able to rest. Shane was caught up in the hospital all day and couldnt get away to look after Olive, so he still had the bodyguards follow her every step of the way. But Olive felt that she had already alerted the snake and could not uncover the culpritter, so the next day she found a random excuse to stop the bodyguards. chapter2981 drop the chain The next day, Elio and Maisie were full of worry when they went out, and Olive was repeatedly told to be careful and not to have any more idents. Olive also let Arlo go with her to the set, there is a person around more or less is also a care, the morning she has not yet arrived at the set, has arrived Odell and Shane two people on the phone. They are also very concerned about Olives personal safety, let her no matter what happens to be the first time to contact. Originally this time they can be said to be desperate, in the absence of bodyguards under the protection of Olive heart is also a little apprehensive, plus the people around such nervous, so she immediately more scared. But the good thing is that the whole day is put into the busy shooting work, so it is also considered to have a frightening pass. Boss, wait for me here, I have a stomachache, Ill be right back. Olive and Arlo two people side by side towards the set door, just a step out of the door, Arlo covered his stomach to Olive some embarrassment said. The red face seems to be really ufortable, Olive did not have time to respond, Arlo covered his stomach and rushed towards the toilet. Now the crew has almost gone, the shooting was set up in the remote suburbs, outside this time is not even visible. Because nothing happened all day, Olive also rxed a little, she went to the chair under the tree and sat up, took out her phone and scrolled through todays Twitter trends. It is because she rxed her alertness, so even the danger that is slowly approaching around her did not even notice. When Olive snapped back to her senses, there were already several ck-d men rushing up to her, and even more so, using tape to stick her mouth to death, Olives calls were instantly drowned out. This same drama also let Olive body out of cold sweat, she was scared to death, but the hands and feet to try to struggle, but the few sweat dragged her quickly to the side. Olive just moved twice and then did not struggle, she breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, pretending to be reluctant and waved her hands twice as hard as she could, then gave up all the action. Although the hands of these ck-clothed men pinched their arms are a little sore, but this is also a good opportunity to take advantage of this to see who the killer behind this in the end. All her previous actions are just to let these people put down their doubts and not suspect themselves. Although they were reborn to take revenge, but life is the most important, not to mention this life already has Shane, Olive became more life conscious. Now the murderer behind the curtain is not uncovered she can not rest in peace, so I thought of a desperate method, and Shane after discussing the decision to dismiss the bodyguards, to lure the snake out of the hole. Even if they are now being dragged into the old van, but Olive also did not panic, just more and more curious about who the killer is behind this. This group of ck-d men is estimated to do more kidnapping work, all the way to keep a death grip on Olive, so she can not move half a point, but also use thick hemp rope to make her hands tied a strong winding knot. Although they are enough to make an ordinary person scared off half a life, but Olive is not the first time to encounter such things, not to mention this time there is Shanes secret protection, she is more at ease down, thinking thatter on the big deal is to suffer some superficial injuries. The old van rumbled like a tractor, tossing and turning for a while before dragging Olive to an abandoned warehouse outside the suburbs. This ce is actually not too far from the set, but because it is in the suburbs, there is no one around, Olive did not notice that there is such a rundown and hidden ce. She was looking forward to who was behind the murder and was a little apprehensive. When Alieen walked in through the old metal door, Olive suddenly had a feeling of being in a different world. Alieen is still not dead, after being taught a lesson by Odellst time, how dare shee back! Now she has gotten close to Canes, and Olive knows that as long as there are bad things she has done, there is definitely no doubt that Canes is behind the scenes. It seems that the things that happened in the crew recently were manipted by the two of them behind the scenes, and I am afraid that the previous prop world was also nned by them. Alieen walked out from outside the dpidated iron door, surrounded by a big burly man immediately pulled out a chair from the back of the container and respectfully ced it behind her. Such a shabby ce, there is such a good mahogany chair, Olive is also feel some conviction N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Im afraid that because of the previous experience, Alieen this time also learned a good lesson, and did not talk much with Olive what long-winded nonsense, just stepped on the high heels slowly moved to her in front of her, despised two eyes after lifting the chin to the side of those fighters gesture. The few people understood and then angrily walked towards Olive, after looking at each other, silently squeezed the knuckles, listening to the crunching sound Olive is the heart jumping. The fighters did not have any mercy, kicked Olive to the ground and kicked her with their legs. They treated Olive like a ything, and took static tape and glued her mouth tightly several times to make sure she wouldnt make a sound before torturing her hard. Those torturers while tormenting Olive while emitting evilughter, as if they were really making fun of each other in general, Alieen stood with his hands on his chest not far away watching Olive, his face is also full of smugness. Now it hase to this time how Shane still note to save himself? Olive only feel their own body numb without any pain, face was also kicked by those people bruised several pieces, she now can not stop nausea want to vomit, and the door outside the broken iron door is still slow to be pushed open. Okay! Thats it for today! Alieen suddenly held out her hand to the people said, and then raised her eyes towards the warehouse door and continued: You guys leave here first. As soon as her words fell to the ground, the few thugs hurriedly left the dpidated warehouse, they did not go out through the big iron door just now, but fled through a small hidden door behind the container. chapter2982 backstabbing Do you still remember what I told you before? Congrattions, youre about to go to hell! Alieen stepped on high heels and taunted Olive before rushing out of the scene, she also did not leave through the broken iron door, striding to the small door behind the container, only she did not have time to move, the big iron door was immediately pushed open. The person who came was a nervous Shane, who pushed the door open with a panicked look on his face, followed by a number of tall bodyguards. Go after them! Shane pointed to the small door of the container and said to those behind him, then three or two steps to Olives side, and took her in his arms. Im sorry Imte. After he finished speaking, he slowly tore open the tape at the corner of Olives mouth, but also carefully examined her body wounds. Olive was dragged to this dpidated warehouse on the way has suffered a lot of torture, the body is a piece of bruises, many ces have broken the skin, soaked out a bit of blood. Plus just kicked several times by those big men in ck, there is no longer any sensation in the body, the pain is beginning to numb. I know who did this to me, and Im sure it was Alieen and Canes who joined forces to do this to me. Shane heartbreakingly took Olive in his arms, touched the back of her head with his hand and said soothingly: Dont worry, I will not let them off this time. The group of bodyguards who had just followed Shane had already returned, but everyone had a dejected look on their faces, and the one at the head of the group said apologetically, Im sorry, sir, theyve already escaped. Run away? What are you kidding? Is it possible that so many people cant even chase her back as a weak woman? Shanes face immediately became ugly, and did not control his temper, and roared at the bodyguards, What use do I have for you! The bodyguards lowered their eyebrows, not daring to look at Shane again. I was about to seed, but I didnt expect to drop the chain at the critical moment! After Shane finished reluctantly, he touched Olives bruised cheek with his hand and said to her heartily, Im to me for beingte today and putting you in this condition. Im fine, just some superficial injuries, you dont have to me yourself, besides we are not without any gains today, now we can already determine who the real culprit is, we will be able to keep a close eye on them in the future, there is no fear that they wont reveal their footsteps after a long time. Olive stretched out her hand to hold Shanes palm, and her face had a stern look: Dont worry, I wont let them off like this, good and evil will be rewarded sooner orter. Although today is only a small step away from catching the real culprit, but now there is no other way, Shane let the bodyguards leave, and then took Olive to the car and rushed to the hospital. Later after the examination, I will send you directly back to the apartment, I must investigate them properly in the next two days, and try to find clues. Shane looked ahead, and his face was cold: I will make them pay in blood! Because of the constant idents on the set, Olive can be said to return with injuries every day, so when she was bandaged and brought back to the apartment, Elio and Maisie two people did not have any extra look on their faces, and after helping her to a chair, they went back to their own business. Shane, as he said in the car, left the neighborhood in a hurry after settling Olive down, and Olive ended up eating dinner with them under Elios care. She slowly moved her steps back to her room, lying on the soft bed with a pair of big eyes staring at the ceiling. Snow-white ceiling without a trace of impurities, Olive looked at the eyes lost focus, the whole person fell into a boundless thought. Now even if she does not want to face it again, but also have to admit in the back of the ghost is Canes and Alieen, but let Olive only feel some headache is, Alieen harmed himself but for revenge, then Canes do this and for what? She is a businesswoman through and through, would never do anything against her own interests, did she secretly do something she should not do? Thinking about what she had risked overhearing in the barst time, Olive fell into thinking again. Canes seemed to be trying to prevent herself from getting something she wasnt supposed to get, but what was it? Olives mind in addition to this idea, there is another idea, the person who finally took her life in a previous life is the secretly dormant Mr. Lopez, this time she had one ident after another, will be rted to this person again? If it is true that these several idents are rted to these two groups of people, then they must have amon purpose, so what is it that makes them all want to take their own lives? All the questions like a bubble into Olives mind, she looked at the snow-white ceiling the whole person drowsy, and finally do not know how to lose consciousness into the dream.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She is still filming every day on the set, so if she lets those bodyguards and fighters follow it is too big a target, but for her own personal safety and the n behind it, Olive still decided that she must let people lurk in the shadows around her own movements. Lets work together, youll be secretly filming me from now on. Olive sat in a quiet cafe and said slowly to Flori. Ahem! What Flori just into the mouth of the coffee immediately choked her throat, she panicked out of the tissue while wiping the corners of the mouth, while casting a puzzled look at Olive. What are you talking about? Let me take a picture of you? Are you sure thats okay? Youre a star, Im a gossip reporter! I know youre a journalist and a very good one at that, plus theres nothing wrong with what I just said out loud. Oliveughed twice at her. Then gently shake in their own hands of coffee cup, said to Flori serious: Ie today is not with you joking, is really want to ask you, and I very much need your help this time, in addition to if you help me this favor, their own benefits can not be less. chapter2983 butterfly effect Flori at first thought Olive was making fun of herself, so she didnt take it on board, until after she finished this sentence it evoked a few moments of curiosity. Whats in it for you to tell me first. Flori pushed her coffee cup forward after she finished speaking, crossed her legs and lounged on top of the sofa. Olive slowly nodded and took a sip of coffee, then made a fist with both hands and put it on the coffee table and said slowly to her: I recently happened to you should also be clear, the crew every day idents constantly, and I was kidnapped yesterday, so now as long as they do not achieve their goals, Im afraid they will not be so good to rest. I came to you today because I want you to secretly follow me in the dark, as long as someone is ying any tricks behind the scenes, you can also be the first to notify me, and leave enough strong evidence. Im really interested in what you have to say, so okay, good cooperation! Flori heard after the face more than a few excited look, but also directly and quickly to Olive said. Then our two cooperation will start today, you can be careful, do not be I take any indecent photos, do not forget that I am an excellent gossip reporter! The first time I saw Floris yful appearance, Olive immediately begged for mercy and said with a sobbing face, Reporter, you must be very generous. When Olive was hospitalized, Flori came to visit her from time to time, and it was because of this that the two of them got to know each other much better than before, and there was no problemmunicating. Perhaps Alieen also knows that she is now rmed by the grass, so avoid the wind, for several days Olives life did not appear unexpected. Olive! Have you read the news on the Inte? I dont know which one of them has put out the news about Odell signing with us! Elio said to Olive with some surprise, then changed to a puzzled look: No, you said Odell has signed with us for so long, howe they only know now? Its possible that the news was put out by those who are interested, but that doesnt mean its a bad thing. Olive looked at Elio and a sly smile appeared on her face. There was a reason for her to say that, Odell had only signed them to the studio after he returned home without giving anyone else a chance, and his arrival was like a strong help to Olives new studio, turning everyone into a mature group at once. Obviously Elio did not understand Olives words, just nodded nkly and continued to bury his head in the bowl of rice, until the next day after the news fermented again, he really felt the benefit of the news was released, Olive! Olive! I finally understood today what you meant by your words yesterday! As soon as Elio got home, he changed out of his slippers and rushed over to the couch and said excitedly to Olive. Oh? It seems youre not stupid, you know what I mean. Olive had previously treated Odells signing with the studio as a verymon thing, she knew in her heart what kind of benefits it would bring after the matter was exposed, but she just never took any actual action. This morning the studios phones were all over the ce, and many solo stars contacted us, saying they wanted to sign on! Elio sat on the sofa and grabbed a pillow and said seriously to Olive. Olive nodded, the way things were going now was indeed within her expectations, and at the same time, it was also considered to have opened up for the studio. So how exactly did you handle it when so many of them contacted you? So many people contacted us I had to pick some valuable people, I chose some stars who looked like they would have momentum to sign down, as for those with mediocre abilities I refused them all. Elio looked up to Olive and said with some pride. Then he also added a sentence: Our studio is now different from the past, not everyone can get in! Elio, I was right, you are a qualified agent, and now you are getting better and better! Olive did not spare her words of praise, and gave Elio apliment. Elio was a little embarrassed and scratched the back of his head, and his face became even redder. Because the news of Odell signing up with Olive for their work was exposed on the Inte, so many stars came along and wanted to join Olives army, a move that opened up the market for the studio. Not only did the big agencies in the industry know about the existence of Olive Studio, but even ordinary fans knew about the studio. After this incident, Olives life didnt change much, except that the studio became busier on a regr basis, and she continued to work on Snowings set every day. The shooting progress of this drama was much slower than the same period of time because of the backstabbing of a viin, but the director was very tolerant of Olives cmitous body and didnt mean to me her. But the more the director behaves this way, the more guilt and gratitude Olive has in her heart, so she privately also keeps sharpening her acting skills to strive to pass the shooting period in one go and try not to dy everyones time. The good thing is that after such a long time, her acting skills have reached the point of perfection, and even the director is looking at it with praise. Now the martial arts drama has not really opened up the market, and in this type of drama there is no famous masterpiece to say, so the onlineizens are not very concerned about Olives new drama, and always have a negative attitude. If there is no buzz on the Inte now, it will only make the ratings after the opening of the show mediocre, the publicity team in order to get a better response to this borate new y, so early exposure of Olive and Odell two people as the main promotional posters.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The team is looking for a well-known domestic design master knife, the style of painting is extremely mysterious and beautiful, so just put three or two posters out, the Inte immediately exploded. I really didnt expect Olives face to be so unconventional as this! Im afraid this drama will lead to a new round of explosions! chapter2984 Crazy fans How do you talk upstairs? Our Olive is already very beautiful, okay? I me the previous stylist is too ipetent, every time the modeling can not show her luminous point, I have to say that this time Snowing crew costume daohua is really attentive, how Olive so beautiful, ispletely fairy down to earth ah! I was not looking forward to this fantasy drama, but now I cant wait to see the posters, Im looking forward to Olives explosive acting skills and the beautiful Moises! I have to say that the publicity team has done a very good demonstration of publicity, the beautiful posters once released, the Inte immediately set off a fever, many eaters have said that they will definitely support the end. It is a good thing that theizens feedback has made many directors see the first opportunity, and during the period when Snowing was not yet over, there were already many drama groups announcing the start of other martial arts dramas. In order to keep the buzz going this time, the publicity teams staff made a round of beautiful posters to put online every few days, and thements on the official Twitter feed grew exponentially every day. The audience is more excited about this new drama that will be released at the end of the year. With the support of people on the Inte, Olive and the actors are working harder to shoot this new drama and want to give their best performance back to everyone. Snowing has not yet reached the final stage of filming, and even after it is finished, it will have to go through a new round of polishing, but even though it is still a while before the broadcast, it does not hide its poprity on the Inte. In addition to the daily news and reports from gossip reporters, there are also a lot of fans outside the Acting Hall where Olive is filming. Although the arrival of this huge group of fans makes Olives daily work a lot of trouble, but everyone is also happy in their hearts. If the current momentum continues, this martial arts drama will soon be the dark horse of the year, and may win many awards again. The summer is almost over, but the heat has not abated, Olive got up in the morning and felt a thinyer of sweat, opened the window and felt a dull air drifted in, the whole person was oppressed just can not stop breathing deeply several mouthfuls. Look at this weather is estimated to rain, youd better bring an umbre. Maisie stood at the balcony to see the dull sky outside, to Olive is reminded that said. No, I dont like umbres, and Ill take a cab, so I wont be long in getting to the set. Olive rebuffed her kind offer, picked up her jacket and put it on. Youd better take the umbre with you, your wound is notpletely healed, you must not get wet again. Maisie and Elio have been together for a long time and have be a total housekeeper, and now she said to Olive unrelentingly, and took an umbre from the side drawer and tried to force it on her. Dont worry, I know what Im talking about! There is absolutely no way to get wet! Olive yfully said after spitting out her tongue, opened the door and quickly walked out, the door closed Maisies voice isted inside. Now its the end of the spring season, soon to usher in the summer, the air with a hint of stifling heat makes Olive all sticky and ufortable, can not wait to jump into the pool to swim a fewps. When he was leaving Maisie was right, looking at the dark clouds that were looming over him, it was estimated that it would be raining heavily in a short time. Olive frowned at the dark clouds tumbling not far away, and even the mood became dull a few points. Arlo is not living with Olive in her apartment, but she ising over earlier every day, and the two of them are going to the set together. The car just drove to the set outside has been crowded with many fans, these crazy fans since the release of the beautiful posters, it is not home all day as around the Acting Hall, to Olive they brought a lot of trouble. Today she even got up early on purpose to avoid the crowd, but she didnt expect these fans to be more dedicated than herself. Arlo, Im going to trouble youter! Olive lying on the window to look out, after turning his head to Arlo admonished said. Boss you do not worry, I will definitelyplete the task! Arlo nodded confidently to Olive, then took a sharp breath and gripped the door handle, turning his head to her and said: Boss are you ready now? Im about to go down. Okay, lets go down. Olive nodded, Arlo pushed open the car door and they both immediately went down. Oh my God, Olive, look at this, everyone! If she hadnt seen the fans outside Acting Hall one after another in the past few days, Olive wouldnt have imagined that they could be so crazy, with light signs and support banners in their hands. You stand next to me and block for me! The fans screams were so loud that Arlo couldnt hear them clearly if he didnt speak louder. Arlo opened her arms and nodded to Olive, then slowly walked forward while saying loudly to the fans: Please calm down, we are going to start working in the group, please give way! She usually speaks in a soft voice, now she shouted out with all her strength and the people around her didnt pay any attention to it, this sound is not enoughpared to the crazy screams of the fans. Olive has long been aware of the timing, while Arlo to those fans to speak, under her blessing immediately into the Acting Hall, Arlo fell behind those fans immediately to her crowded over.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. They even looked at Olives figure and kept swarming inside the Acting Hall. Olive! Lemon will always follow! Olive! Lets take a picture together! The sound of those fans was so loud that even the pedestrians passing by looked up and over. Although she has some hardcore fans, but also counted as a very small number, even if there are usually pink to pick up the ne for her to do support, but never reached this crazy degree. chapter2985 another attack These fan groups are rtively formal organizations, every time they think not to disturb the idols schedule and daily work, most of the time is extremely orderly to speak with Olive a few words, sometimes see her really too busy even will not ask for autographs, how can it be like today such a crazy like on drugs. There is definitely something wrong, Olive looked behind those fans who were barely stopped by security and took out her phone, wanting to call Shane to ask about the investigation. As soon as she pulled out her phone, the fans broke through the barrier and pounced on Olive, almost pushing her to the ground, and the phone in her hand fell to the ground and was instantly trampled on by those people. The Acting Hall often has a formal security organization outside, which is to protect the daily work of the stars from being affected, but now these security organizations are virtually useless, those crazy fans have long rushed in, but also surrounded everyone else, even the stars who usually y the sauce can not move. Im afraid they are not doing this to see their idols, more like deliberately crowded over to trap Olive and them, and the crowd has long been Olive and Arlo scattered, he now stands alone in the crowd, looking at all the ck pressed heads. Please calm down, there will be autographs and pictures! Olive took a long breath and gestured with her hands to them as smoothly as possible. But these fans are so crazy now that they dont care about Olives personal safety, and they are even crazier after hearing her voice. Oh my God, Olives voice is exactly the same as in the movie, how can it sound so good! Its simply better than the voices of professional voice actors! I saw you for the first time today, you look so beautiful, its like a fairying down to earth, hurry up and give us an autograph! Olive dont worry, we lemons will always follow you, no matter what happens, we will never leave you! I dont know if the behavior of these fans today was premeditated, they were crowding forward while talking to Olive, and at once Olive stumbled on her feet, and a ck hand reached out from nowhere and pushed her to the ground. She couldnt even stand up, she could only barely hold herself up, her body had already been touched by those people several times, and even her own sleeve was pulled off by the crazy fans as a souvenir. Olive stepped back and hit the shelf of the awning, so she could only go inside the studio and lean on it to catch her breath. The pain was so intense that Olive immediately came to her senses, and she looked at the fans with half-squinted eyes, who had no concern at all and were still crowding forward. The hand that just hit the awning is now red and swollen, and Olive is holding her hand while looking up at the fans with a frown. Im afraid that because of her current appearance is really too painful, the crowd also stopped in their tracks, and even the chattering voice stopped. But then there was an even louder mor. Oh my God, Olive, is your hand okay?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Everyone hurry up and hold Olive, go sit behind the awning! Get out of the way! Let her through! These people acted like headless flies, with the first person talking, there was a second, a third, and even more confused about the situation, and flocked to Olive. Although these people are full of anxiety, but they bring the action but to Olive brought a second injury. Like the crew usually shoot the studio is a temporary construction, although it can not withstand too much pressure, but filming that several actors can also bear the weight, a time surrounded by so many people over, finally can not afford to start shaking around. Ah! Everyone hurry up and get out of here, this shed is going to copse! A few sharp-eyed noticed that the studio is not right, to the group of people behind them began to shout up, leaping around the crowd immediately moved up, but also strewn to scatter away. Olive has long taken advantage of their panic, quietly from the studio next to run out, thanks to her own left a heart, not by their dead in which, just a run out only to go outside, the studio suddenly fell to the ground with a violent noise. The heavy rain that Maisie had foreseen in the morning now came suddenly, apanied by strong mountain winds, bean-sized raindrops smashed into the crowd, Olive only felt her arms getting colder and colder, and even her vision was blurred by the heavy rain. Now that the studio has copsed and the people are fleeing like headless flies, there are a lot of people crowding under the trees to take temporary shelter from the rain, Olive looks at Arlo and doesnt know where people are, she stands next to them and tries to find a ce where there are fewer people to go. The crowded group of fans next to her also began to move around, but also panicked and fled to get out of this ce, Olive looked at the dense crowd, her eyes were not able to gather focus, she looked while trying to find someone familiar. In the midst of the panic, Olive saw a man wearing a ck duck-tongue cap walking towards her, and showed a sinister smile. There werent many ces to take shelter from the rain, and the fans were fleeing everywhere, so the noise around her only drowned out Olives voice, and her cries for help were scattered by the wind. The man in ck came over and lifted his hand to Olives back and struck her hard, and she nearly fell to the ground. The man was like holding the mud like Olive on his shoulders, and even more quickly brought her to a dark and hidden ce. She just a time when the sky is spinning, ck, wait and then react to see themselves in a narrow space, and also apanied by a burst of rotten smell, everywhere is the rusted steel. This is an abandoned well for many years, there is no moisture inside, only the slimy moss that grows next to it. Olive from observing the situation in the surrounding area, just want to think about looking up, those lights were instantly covered down, the man stood next to the dry well, pick up the lid and blocked the well mouth. Boom! Listening to the sound, he should have pressed something heavy, with the well cover as soon as it closed bean-sized raindrops smashed on top of the iron te, crackling as if it had fallen on Olives heart. Thisher well is not too deep though. chapter2986 trapped in the nether well But inside the dull no extra air, coupled with Olive blurred vision can not see the surrounding movement, she only feel all nauseous up, more limp almost fell to the ground. I dont know what this ce is, she even shouted for help several times, but no one around the sound of running over, not to mention the pouring rain outside, there should be no one to this well of darkness. Their own voice from the bottom of the yin well, is the sound of those dripping rain to cover up, Olive shouting voice are hoarse but still no one came. In such a closed environment, there is no extra air to pass through, as Olive even shouted several times began to get dizzy, she is now standing under this also can not replenish the energy of things, soon Olive felt herself began tock of oxygen, dizzy and half lying on the ground simply can not move. If there is no God to save her now, maybe today will really have to be ounted for in thisher well, Olives eyelids slowly heavy up, she was paralyzed on the ground even lift the eyelids of the strength are not. Suddenly she heard a thumping sound when her consciousness began to blur, followed by a flood of light into the well. Olive tried to stand up and shout for help, but she had no strength left and her desire to live was beginning to fade. Oh my God! Why is there someone down there? Wait here and Ill be right down! A low and panicked middle-aged mans voice came from the mouth of the well, followed by louder noises, and Olive heard those noises getting closer and closer to her. Listening to this voice, she could vaguely distinguish that this was not the same group of people as the wave that had harmed her before. Miss, how are you now? Olive felt her body being dragged up, and the man reached out his hand to probe her nose again. The person is still alive! The middle-aged man looked up and yelled out to the wellhead. Olive was now very sure that she was cared for by God, and that these people hade to her like angels, and that she could finally not give up her life today in this cold, damp well. After making sure that those people around her were good people, Olive rolled her eyes and tilted her head to the side, and her consciousness disappeared, then she didnt even know how she got out of this deep well. When she woke up again, she was already in a bright hospital, and instead of the smell of decay and humidity, she smelled the unfamiliar and familiar smell of disinfectant. Olive half frowned and slowly opened her eyes, looking at the snow-white ceiling plus the orange color next to her, now she was really in the hospital, she looked for a while before slowly regaining consciousness and thinking about how she was rescued. Who were the kind people who rescued her? The thought of just being in a dry well, those dullck of oxygen immediately invaded the feeling, Olive opened her mouth and breathed loudly several times, but choked into the nasal cavity are those people feel the pungent smell of disinfectant water. Youre awake, girl?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Olive was half lying on the bed, not even noticing the presence of others in the vicinity, when suddenly came a middle-aged middle-aged female voice that was full of air and unfamiliar. She sat up slowly with her hand half propped up on the bed board, looked at the middle-aged woman for a while, and went over her memories in her head before she was sure she hadnt seen this person before. My man saved you from the well, you have no other information on you now, so we cant contact your family, Im just waiting around, if you wake up you can call your family. The middle-aged woman had a kind smile on her face and then exined to Olive, then she suddenly became anxious and came up to Olive and said anxiously: Now that youre awake, hurry up and give a message to your family, my man rescued you from the well, its been two days now, your family must be very anxious! After saying that, the middle-aged woman panicked and pulled out a cell phone from herpel pocket, looking at the style of the top or the kind of rare old machine, the dialing buttons have rubbed off a lot of the paint. Olives cell phone, indeed, had been crushed by the fans in Acting Hall and left on the ground, and she did not have anything on her that could prove her identity. Thank you so much for saving me! The middle-aged woman was dressed very inly and had a weathered wrinkle on her face, Olive looked at her and thought of her own days in the countryside and said gratefully to her after taking the phone. Without thinking, she dialed a number she could recite backwards on the button, and then waited with apprehension and excitement for the call to be answered. Hello? Shanes voice soon rang out, low and with a hint of hidden fatigue. Shane, its me. Olive slowly said to the phone, she did not know that she was unconscious for so long, only Shane and the others are now anxious like ants on a hot pot, he was usually tied up with the hospital, not to mention that there are stillpany matters needing his attention. The situation at Acting Hall that day was so critical, and I dont know if Arlo got out in one piece. Olive? Is that you? Shanes voice instantly lifted, he was a little surprised and a little panicked, and then anxiously said to Olive: Where are you now? Tell me, Ill hurry over to pick you up! Auntie, what is this ce? Olive covered the receiver with her hand and turned her head to ask the simple middle-aged woman next to her. The woman had a shameful look on her face and spoke to Olive with some embarrassment: This is our health center in Cunza Country, the family doesnt have much money, so we couldnt send you to a big hospital The woman only said half of the words did not continue to speak, Olive very understand her living conditions, looking at the body of those simple dress is not what is a wealthy family. No, you saved my life, I would be very grateful! Olive smiled twice at her and then spoke to Shane on the other side of the phone with her current address. Olive was not sure where Cunza Country was, and she didnt know if Shane would be clear, but she didnt wait long for Shane to rush to the health center, and when he came, he was alone, looking at the heavy ck shadows under his eyes for two days. chapter2987 he’s getting engaged Im scared to death! Why havent you heard from me in the past two days? What happened? Shane entered the health center and took Olive in his arms, hugging her to death and dropping light kisses on her face. Although there were not many people in the hospital, the middle-aged woman was always worried about Olives health and stayed by her side. Olive now also some embarrassment, with a hand pushed Shane turned to him and said: This is the big mother who saved me, if not their family found me, I am afraid that now I really This matter ispletely premeditated, if that day is not the uncle suddenly appeared to save herself, perhaps she is now afraid in that deep well to be rotten. Shane thanked the middle-aged womans family in a very serious manner and promised to give them a big thank you in the future, then he left his contact information and carried Olive to the car and transferred to a big hospital.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The hospital is the one where Olive was injured because of the prop incident, she seems to have some kind of entanglement with the hospital, even if she escaped from here for a while, she wille back again soon. Olive, you should not go to the set in the future. Shane hugged Olive on the bed, and after squeezing the quilt beside her with his hand, he said somewhat lustfully. Olives arms and legs immediately became stiff and looked at him with some difficulty and said, What do you mean by that? Olive, youve had one ident after another for the past two days, and Im really worried sick every time. After Shane finished taking a deep breath, he took Olives hand and continued speaking. I know you like filming very much, but you also think about me, okay, I really do not want to be so scared every day, I just think you may have an ident at any time, I can not do anything at all. Calm down and listen to me first, if its something else I can agree to you right away, but the only thing that I cant agree to is filming. Olive thought for a while, but still followed what was in her heart and refused Shane. You should know that I like to give my best in everything I do, and filming is the only thing I have chosen of my own ord since I was a child. Although I have been studying in school, but in the future just may transition to work behind the scenes, will go to be a director, but now I do not have this aspect of nning, I just want to be a good actor. Olive told Shane what she wanted to say, but there was one more difficult reason she didnt tell him, Odell was now signed to her studio, and Olive had to be responsible for him to the end. He has just returned to the entertainment industry, the flow has not even returned to half of what it was at the time, after returning to take the first drama is Snowing, if they quit halfway, it will only bring a heavy blow to his acting career. Moreover, Odell had nothing to do with his own departure from the entertainment industry in the first ce, and Olive thought she would be more or less half responsible for it. Whether it was for her future career or for the development and growth of the studio, Olive couldnt quit halfway. After her repeated insistence, Shane finally softened his heart and did not continue to advise Olive, but was very worried about her personal safety, in addition to the necessary matters needing to be dealt with, but also not leave the hospital every step of the way. In addition to Shanes daily visits to the hospital, Elio was also given this sacred task, and the studio was reluctantly handed over to other assistants to do things, and he even clocked in at Olives hospital room every day. This afternoon, an unexpected situation happened in the studio, Elio as the main force must go back to deal with it, at first he was reluctant to leave, but it happened that Maisie and Ocan came to visit Olive in the ward, after seeing someone else in, Elio left quickly. Ocan and Maisie stood together, a pair of perfect couple, Olive thought that he had been the cupid between them, and had been constantly making up for the rtionship, and now watching theme together again, there was a feeling of great sess in his heart. Shane the negative scum! How could he do such a thing! Maisies face was grim as she spoke to Olive, and after speaking she suddenly snapped out of it and covered her mouth with force. What do you mean by this just now? Olive frowned and asked her with some confusion. And a too good feeling rose up in her heart. Maisie probably knew that she had just talked too much, and her face also had a bit of chagrin, she lowered her eyebrows for half a day without speaking, and again looked up at the next Ocan before finally turning her head to Olive. Her expression with a few moments of determination, and more serious, after swallowing a mouthful of spittle Maisie said: I hope you can do a good job before I say psychologically urate, this thing may be a very big blow to you, but I really can not stand you do not know anything at the same time. Just say what you want to say, Im mentally prepared. Olive after a deep breath, calmly said to Maisie, not only Maisie face with a few apprehension, even her next to the always calm Ocan face also more than a few in the heart. Shane is going to be engaged to Cale in a few days. Although Olive had already prepared herself for this, the words were like a bolt from the blue, making her suffer a bit, and her mind went nk instantly, with only the words ying on a loop. Shane said to himself before that all this is just an act? Now its real again! Is it because nso forced him to! Then in a short time they will enter the marriage hall, so what is he? Dont be too sad, Shane only has you in his heart, hes only doing this to satisfy my fathers wish. Ocan exined to Olive as he held Maisie tightly. When are they getting engaged? Olive could not listen to anything now, and waved her hand at Maisie and asked nkly. The eighth of next month. Maisie said with some difficulty and some hesitation. chapter2988 embarrassment Olive cupped her chest with her hands and took several deep breaths, trying to make herself less out of sorts, but it was all to no avail. The pain was even more pronounced than the pain she felt when she was stabbed with a knife, and her breathing was almost stopped. Maisie looked at Olives ufortable appearance and sat on the edge of the bed tofort her anxiously. Dont worry, I wont let them get engaged smoothly. Ocan, who has always been unsympathetic, looked at Olives appearance and said to her with difficulty. Thepanys ns areing to fruition, so what is the point of getting involved again? The actual fact is that you just said is not true? An icy voice came from the doorway, Olive turned her head and looked at Odell standing there with a blue face. He was clenching his fists, his thin lips pursed, as if there was a thousand anger raging in his heart. Olive was still immersed in the shock of Maisies words, she couldnt react at all, dumbfounded as if she had lost her mind, Maisie stood up and looked at Ocan, then Ocan lifted his feet and walked towards the door. This matter, whether it is true or not, has nothing to do with you. Ocans tone was very cold, his look was exactly the same as Shanes treatment of Odell. Olive is my beloved woman, how can he hurt her like this! Odells anger seems to have found a venting point, he yelled at Ocan, and even stretched out his hand to the snow-white wall and smashed it fiercely. After yelling, Odell also did not control his temper, he red at Ocan viciously, turned around and ran off in stride towards the hospital corridor. Could he be going after Shane now? Maisie turned to Ocan and asked. Ocan looked at Maisie with a deep gaze and said, Ill follow him out and take a look, you take care of Olive, shes not very stable right now, make sure she doesnt do anything stupid.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Ocan instructed and then ran out, and the door of the ward was also closed by him thoughtfully. After the sound came through, Olive snapped out of it, did Odell juste to visit her? Where did Odell go? Olive looked up and asked Maisie. Gone, he was angry when he heard, I think he might have gone to find Shane. Maisie sat down on the edge of the bed, took Olives hand and said soothingly, Dont worry, nothing will happen to him, Ocan is already following. No, I have to go along to see, Odell is very hot, the two of them will definitely fight when they see each other. Olive immediately got worried after hearing Maisies words, and wanted to lift the nket and get out of bed. Maisie is actually also very worried, after all, Odell and Shane usually do not match, plus encountered such a thing, two people do not fight should be impossible. At first, she wanted to take into ount Olives emotions and not let her go, but after hearing Olives words, Maisie could only help Olive to go to the door. The two of them arrived at the door of the ward before they could pull it open, the door of the ward was violently opened, Ocan escorted Odell, the two of them entangled with each other slowly walked in the ward, the expression on their faces were very ugly. Get the hell out of my way! Im going to make him look good right now! Odell, now furious to the extreme, backhanded Ocan and pushed towards him. What are you two doing? Shanes serious voice suddenly rang out from the doorway. Heh! I really didnt expect you to have the face toe here! Odell had now shaken Ocan off and took advantage of the opening to swing his fist at Shanes face. Olive looked on in horror and tried to shout to stop it, Shane immediately reacted, reached out and grabbed Odells fist then twisted it with his backhand, Odells arm immediately spun around. What did you just mean by that? Why dont I have the face to be here? Shane held Odell down with a death grip and turned his head towards the few people in the ward and cast a nce. He looked at Olive with an averted look in his eyes and quickly shifted his gaze, and Olive clearly sensed the wrongness in his eyes. Since you cant give Olive happiness, get away from her! Odell broke free of Shanes restraints and looked at him coldly. I think you are confused in your head now! After Shane finished coldly, he lifted his foot and kicked Odell in the calf. Olive and Shane get along before, know that he must have gone through professional training, plus just because Odell the words of provocation, a great deal of force, Odell simply can not suffer the whole person was immediately kicked to the ground. Odell stood in the doorway, listening to those words in the heart held a fire, and now Shane and to him to start, the two people are simply stand up and in the ward to fight. If you want to fight, get out! Olive stepped forward and stopped the two of them, saying in a cold voice, as there was already a lot going on and now it was getting even more confusing. Shane turned his head and gave Olive a deep look before dropping his fist and Odell let go of his hand after a cold snort. Olive am I wrong to do this? You heard what I just said! Odell pointed his finger at Shanes nose and said a good deal to Olive, then sank down and waited for Olives answer. Olive bit her lower lip, did not want to say anything, Odell waited for a while in the heart of more uneven, and then said: Olive, you two days in the crew one after another ident, Im afraid and they can not get away with it, it is definitely their family group of people in coboration! Odells wordsnded on the ground, Shanes face became more ugly, he looked like this is probably the default, Olive heart is also such a guess, but she just did not tell others. chapter2989 insatiable After mediation, they both did not do anything, Maisie and Ocan stood for a while, watching the wind and waves calm down and then quickly left the ward, the three of them were left in therge ward again. It is estimated that because there are more worries this time, so Olive does not have the leisure to take into ount the ward in the end awkward or not. The room remained deadly silent, Olive said nothing, just lowered her head and bit her lips, thinking about those annoying things in her head. After a while she also began to feel sleepy, propping up the bed with her hands, slowly trying to lie down. Odell and Shane, who were sitting on the side, came forward and tried to help Olive lie down. No, I can do it myself. Olive expressionlessly pushed away Odells hand trying to hold himself, without looking at anyone, slowly walked to the bed and lifted the quilt andid down on it. Odells face had a trace of embarrassment, and then slowly reached over his hand, Shane stood aside and looked at Odell eyes more than a few points ofcency, and then sat down next to Olive, looked at her and said with concern: Are you hungry? What do you want to eat for dinner? Im not hungry. Olive responded with the same indifference, and theny half on the bed, looking straight out the window. Although she has not yet learned from Shane that he and Cale are about to get engaged, but this matter has more or less created a knot in Olives heart, so she does not want to pay attention to anyone now. Seeing that Shane hadnt tasted anything sweet in Olive, Odells ugly face immediately recovered. In the next few days of Olives hospitalization, Shane and Odell were like a secret rivalry, each time they came to her room in unison, and they thought of many ways to make Olive happy. But Olives heart has always been pressed with a big Ocan, the lump is getting bigger and bigger, simply can not raise half interest, even the usual desire to see Shane, in front of her is also like air. If you say that you treat Shanes indifference is because of the engagement, treat Odell ispletely want to cut off all thoughts in his mind, but this guy is not backed down, but more courageous. Olive had not spoken up about Shanes engagement to Cale, because she thought Shane would one day say it himself, but after waiting for days he had no intention of speaking up. After all this time, arent you really going to tell me youre getting engaged? Odell did not appear in Olives hospital room that afternoon, so Olive took the opportunity to have a showdown with Shane. Shane, who was sitting on the edge of his bed, stiffened, probably not expecting Olive, who had been sulking for so long, to take the initiative to bring up this matter. This period of time Olive heart has been a knot, depressed can not speak, even if the next person and her talk, she is also the kind of attitude of love and ignore, can ignore as much as possible. Ive said before that I will never marry any woman in my life except you, and the engagement was just a rumor they spread, I never promised it myself, it was all just a n by my dad and Cale. Shane lowered his eyebrows, after exining and slowly moved closer, looked at Olive and said heartily: You want to know, why not ask me yourself? I want you to tell me yourself. After hearing the truth of the matter from his mouth, Olive was still reluctantly relieved, but she always felt that there was room for the matter to continue to develop, and the worry in her heart had notpletely disappeared. I didnt tell you about this before, just didnt want you to think about it, but I didnt think I wouldnt tell you, but you already thought about it yourself. Shane said somewhat helplessly to Olive, and finally slowly stretched out his hand to stop in mid-air.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. So now that youre not angry, can I give you a good hug? After he finished, he looked at Olive did not resist, and then reached out his hand to put Olive in his arms. Olive and Shanes rtionship is slowly warming up, Odell is also very good eyes, from then on rarely over the hospital, Olives life has returned to the old kind of pattern, except Shane is Elio in the hospital apanied her. Now Elio and they are the kind of Olive is the protection of every step, but despite this Olive heart is still very afraid, the first few times she is only a small step away from death, if not every time to meet the precious people, maybe they are now long finished. The first few times she was a bit careless, so she let those hitters have a chance to take advantage of, after these two lessons, Olive learned from her mistakes and decided to take the initiative. Her cell phone had already been crushed by those fans, and the phone card had been lost somewhere, so even if she could find it, she couldnt use it now. Shane bought Olive a new phone and reced her phone card. Olive picked up the new phone on the bedside table, thought for a moment, and then dialed a number that she knew by heart. Hello? Wares voice was still aszy as before, and there was a bit more arrogance in his tone. I need your help right now. Olive didnt say much nonsense with someone like Ware, after all, the deal the two of them hade to make was the deal. Theres nothing wrong with you wanting my help, but its the same old rules. Ware didnt even try to ask Olive what was going on this time, as if there was no information in the world he couldnt inquire about. For his insatiable insensitive look, Olive has long been seen strange, she took a deep breath and then coldly said: Well, you can rest assured, I still give you two pieces of information this time. Huh? Im not going to be able to get away with two stories now, you dont still think Im the same as before, do you? Ware said to Olive with a slight sarcasm, he didnt know what he was saying on the other side of the phone, the surrounding sound was very noisy. The most regrettable thing about Olives rebirth in this life is that she raised Ware, a white-eyed wolf, and she has actually secretly resolved to teach him a lesson in the future, but she has not been able to find the opportunity, and now she is begging for it, so she cant help but put her body on the line. chapter2990 private account She swallowed another mouthful of spittle and strongly suppressed the anger in her heart before asking, So how many are you asking for now? Five. Good! Wares appetite is now getting bigger and bigger, and Olive knows that she cant sit on her hands like this, although she understands that this person is deliberately ckmailing herself, but now the ship has reached the bridge and has to keep on driving. What you want I have now agreed, next you listen well to my words, I want you to use all the contacts around you, must help me investigate these times in the back of my people who actually is. There was a crisp ringing of fingers on the other side of the phone, and Wareszy voice immediately rang out, Okay, dont worry! Although Wares insatiable nature made Olive feel a bit nauseous, but the efficiency of this man is not to be underestimated, Olive with his instructions on this matter not long after he came to his side of the results. Miss Holt, theres a man named Ware outside who wants to see you. The nurse holding the medical records pushed open the door and peeked halfway in, asking Olive. I know this man, you tell him to hurry in. Olive put down the phone she was holding and said to the nurse with a nod. Because of their own cmity body has not invited the constant bad things, so Shane and Odell thought of a way, in addition to their regr visits to a few people, no matter who wants to visit Olive must seek the confirmation of the nurse at the door. Okay. The nurse nodded and walked out with her medical records in her arms after speaking respectfully to Olive. It had only been three days since she called, and Olive originally thought that this matter was soplicated that even someone like Ware would take at least a week, but she never expected to be staggered by the efficiency of this person. In fact, after only three days, Olive still has some doubts about the clues held by Wares hands, after all, Flori secretly observed himself for a long time without finding any suspicious ces. Yo, now its a big deal, you still have to verify your identity toe see you! Ware pushed open the door of the ward and said to Olive, he even looked around the carefully decorated ward, those words are not so sarcastic, but it is also a little ufortable to hear. What exactly have you found out in thest few days? Olive did not want to talk nonsense with this insatiable person, she is now anxious in her heart, ording to the previous cooperation situation, even if Ware did not investigate extremely useful, but also to provide some help to their own affairs. Olive is more anxious Ware is more calm, he slowly walked to the hospital bed next to pull a chair, and then sat down morefortable long sigh. I can now tell you very clearly that the person who has been behind you three times before is Alieen. How did you investigate it? Ware only gave his verbal word, but left absolutely no visual data or tangible evidence. You didnt just give me this information, did you? If she spent so much money and only got verbal information, Olive felt that this deal was really a loss, she could actually guess who was behind it, but what she wanted now had to be real evidence. Ware is very familiar with the bedside poured a ss of water, gulp after drinking and look at Olive with contempt and said: You think I could be so stupid? If it took me three days to get only one sentence of nonsense, then I dont need to continue to mix in this business! After Ware finished speaking, he put down the ss of water, loaded his head and took the big bag he was carrying, and found a kraft paper bag, which he opened and checked carefully before handing it to Olive.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Olive is now both excited and apprehensive, she took the paper bag immediately opened to see here a brain out of the photo, the heart is excited, this Ware although character problems, but the ability to do things or not to be underestimated! The kraft bag contains several photos, although only a few thin, but the evidence is enough to send Alieen to hell. In addition to the photos of Alieen murdering Olive twice, there are also screenshots of the emails she sent to the thugs and so on. Olive picked up the screenshots of those emails and looked at them carefully twice before realizing that in addition to Alieen, the mastermind of the incident was Quincy, and the two of them had been secretlymunicating with each other and had been discussing how to send Olive to hell. The screenshots of the chat with the hitmen were also saved by Ware, and Olive felt her heart sink as she held the evidence in her hands. Thank you so much this time! Olive didnt spare herself the slightest bit of praise this time, and just gave Ware apliment than. Heh, you dont even look at who actually did all this for you, it was just a matter of moving your fingers. Ware raised his head and said smugly to Olive. After he finished speaking, he took out his cell phone in his trouser pocket, and opened a page by sliding his finger on the interface twice, then handed the phone to Olive and said to her: Look at the screen name above, this is Alieens small number, if you are willing to investigate, you may be able to find more clues. Olive carefully looked at the ID twice, took out her phone to record the simple information, she looked at the photosid t on her bed sheets, her heart was overjoyed, now with these clear evidence, Alieenpletely can go to hell! In addition to these, I also investigated other situations, these two people should only be running errands, behind the people who want to plot against you have not really shown up. Ware casually picked up a grape next to him, and after eating it said to here must be serious. Olive clutching the photo for a while after thinking, asked him ponderously: Then who do you think that person should be? Olives heart already had a rough idea, she felt that the mastermind behind this must be Canes undoubtedly, in addition to her, himself could not think of anyone else can have such a great ability to make Quincy and Alieen two people are obedient. Ware raised his head and looked at Olive with contempt, then said sarcastically: You should solve these things yourself, Ive given you enough information. After he finished speaking he stood up and zipped up the big bag behind him, after carrying it, he said to Olive: I have given you what you want, dont forget how you promised mest time, I will leave now, there are still many things waiting to be dealt with! chapter2991 incriminating evidence Ware in front of Olive behaved like a busy man, as if there are millions of minutes of business waiting for him to deal with, and finally he was proud to look at Olive before opening the room door and walked out. After watching him walk out of the room and the nurse close the door, Olive lowered her head and looked at the photos in her hands, and finally she ced them carefully in the cowhide bag. The ID number that Ware had just given her must have been of great use. Olive first carefully investigated the source of the ID, and then finally downloaded the socialworking software, and finally managed to log on. This is a private ount of Alieen, which has not been exposed so far, and I do not know how exactly Ware got this evidence, Olive opened it and found a lot of evidence in her favor. She saved all those screenshots and downloaded them to her phone, looking at what she had gotten today was enough to send Alieen to hell, who was talking about her good daysing to an end before? Now its time to make her look good! In Alieens private ount, in addition to the screenshots of her chat with those fighters, there were also chat records of conspiracy with Quincy, but the only thing that made Olive feel a little disappointed was that there was no evidence of Canes guilt. I dont know how Canes usually contacted Alieen, she was very careful and did not leave any evidence, even Alieen, who was usually a big-hearted person, did not show the slightest breakthrough.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After getting the ID, Olive always logged on to see what Alieen had sent out recently when she had free time, no matter what she did, it would be under her control. Ware was right when he said that as long as he was willing to investigate, he would find some extra information, and after several days of logging in, Olive had already had a lot of unexpected gains. Alieen, in addition to the usual contact with some fighters, will also enlist many directors and gold masters, after knowing what she is doing, their own ns also have a direction of development. But Olive is now in the ward and can well investigate the extra information, she must find someone to join forces with herself to deal with them. She took out her cell phone and dialed Shanes number, but she didnt know what he was busy with, and Olive called several times, but no one answered. Im afraid there are too many things going on in thepany, Olive put the phone down and started to think about whether there is a better candidate, when the phone suddenly rang again, she took a look at the three big words bouncing on the top. Hello, Shane! Olives voice had a hint of imperceptible surprise in it. Well, is there something youre calling about? His voice was very low and hoarse, and even through the phone receiver Olive could feel very tired. What are you doing? I just called, why didnt you answer? And why do you sound so tired? Olive crackled like a beanbag and said a long string of words to Shane, even if the sky was in front of her, it was still Shanes safety in the first ce. Shanes side did not respond quickly to Olive, after a short while of silence, a clear sound of ss crashing came. Ive been investigating the Canes matter for the past few days, only now its a little tricky, theres no clue yet, my dads side also has a lot of things so not much rest. Shane is just overwhelmed by all kinds of things every day, Olive is now hesitant again, not sure if its good for him to say such things. Shane, Uncle Lopez wants you to go to the hospital right now. Olive did the thought struggle, but decided to tell Shane about it, but before he could speak, Cales soft and timid voice came through. Olive, I have to dy something here, Ill call you backter. Shane hung up immediately after speaking quickly to the phone. Olive held the phone, the receiver only came with a constant beeping sound, and even the movement of holding the phone in her hand froze. Although she knew what Shanes heart was like, she still felt a headache in the face of Cale and nsos wishful thinking, as if they were always able to keep Shane whenever something happened to them and trap themselves in an unkind and unjust ce. Olive was half lying on the hospital bed again and after sitting for a short while she felt itchy all over and couldnt stop moving, she lifted the covers and slowly walked to the balcony window wearing slippers. Now spring will soon be over, because of the spring rain a few days ago, the air with a little earthy humidity, open the window and a gust of wind invasion came, Olive open their arms is greedy to inhale several breaths of fresh air. What are you doing now? She propped her hands on the top of the railing, looking up at the traffic downstairs, when Odells nervous voice suddenly came up behind her. The doctor said youre very weak and cant take the cold, so dont blow. Odell hase forward, some reproachful to Olive said, but also reached out to the window to pull up. The cold, cold air was immediately isted in the transparent window, Olive looked outside the bright green leaves and slowly walked back to the bed. She is now very eager to catch Canes incriminating evidence, but also very much want to let Alieen fall into the eighteenth circle of hell inside, since Shane has something can not fight with himself, but why not let Odell together with himself? I have something I want to ask you to help. What is the matter you directly say. For Olive such a polite attitude Odell face little expression, he pulled a stool and sat straight on the edge of Olives bed. Olive filtered through the words in his head, and finally picked out some key information to tell Odell. Okay, Im avable whenever you want me to help. Odell nodded and looked at Olive with a zing gaze. It was because of his words, Olive felt like she was back in that awkward atmosphere, and she suddenly med herself for talking too much again. But theres no one around her besides Odell and Shane who is capable of getting this done, and shes making a dilemma, and theres nothing inappropriate about it. chapter2992 disfigurement Just thinking about this Olive dismissed the concerns in his mind, things are bound to happen anyway, looking for who is the same, Odell looked at Olives lowered eyebrows also felt he spoke a little abruptly. He again deliberately picked up other topics, deliberately brought Olive out of that awkward atmosphere. Odell got up after a while and said goodbye, Olivey alone on the hospital bed while tossing and turning, after thinking for a while also felt that his behavior today is really too abrupt. If Shane knows that he does not seek help from him, this person will have some sadness in his heart, and Odell today that look is really too much, he did so will not give him the rest of the signal? It is true that people make mistakes when they are impulsive, Olive straightened up or decided to give Odell a call, this matter is best not to have any entanglement with him is. Hello. The phone didnt ring twice before Odell picked up, but his voice sounded very clear and prating, Olive always felt something strange, but she couldnt tell what was wrong. But soon she understood why todays phone call would be so wrong, she opened her mouth and did not go on to say, the door of the ward was pushed open, Olive watched as Odell threw a woman tied up solidly from the shoulder. His action was so rough that he threw the woman to the floor as if she were a dead weight. The womans hands were tied tightly with thick hemp rope, and her hair was spread out to cover a small facepletely. As Odell threw down the action of the womans hair also scattered, Olive looked at the familiar face, just feel a little speechless. What did you bring her here for a good reason? Odell is really a man of action, do things without considering the causes and consequences, Olive just finished discussing with him, he actually brought Alieen to the hospital room. Odell pped his palms and walked up to Olive with his arms crossed, looking at her with some satisfaction and said, Im helping you now! Alieen is like a drug of some kind, lying unconscious on the ground, not moving at all, Odell is now like a big rooster who has won a battle, standing proudly in front of Olive, looking at him this brain short-circuited look, Olive still decided not to say anything more. Why did she pass out, what did you do to her? I can do what to her ah, who let her resist, but a stick knocked out, you do not worry, I will let her wake up! After exining to Olive, Odell immediately went to the bedside, picked up a ss and threw it at Alieen on the floor. Ah! The ss had half a ss of cold water sshed over, and in thiste spring climate, Alieen woke up screaming, her consciousness slowlying back, and when she turned her head and saw Olive, her eyes immediately had more malice. She probably wanted to take advantage of the hospital to cry out for help, Odell immediately reacted, grabbed a rag next to her and stuffed it into Alieens mouth, blocking her whimpering cries for help at once. Olive looked at Alieen who was struggling on the ground, and then looked at Odell who was standing proudly on the side, and felt that she was now in a dilemma, this is a living person! Although she wanted to send Alieen to the eighteenth circle of hell and get the punishment she deserved, but would it be inappropriate to abuse lynching? Today in the ward, she could take advantage of Alieens istion to humiliate her, but now she was in the hospital and there were many paparazzi in the lobby, so if she acted in this way and was seen by others and spread the word, would it set off any bloody storm? Odell stood by waiting for Olives instructions, and he even made several nces at Olive, wanting her to retaliate on her own. After all, this matter today is because of themselves, Odell is also only with good intentions, Olive thought about it or decided to give him some encouraging gestures. The main thing is that Alieens appearance today is really disgusting, obviously she is now like a dead fish lying on the chopping block, but also constantly throwing eyes at himself, just because of what she did before, today must also give her some punishment! Olive slowly lifted the nket and walked next to Alieen in her slippers, squatting down and looking at her from a high position, with a lot of mocking light in her eyes. Heh! Did you dream that you would have today? Now you cant move, you cant scream, how do you think we should y? Olive reached out and scratched her nails across Alieens white porcin-like skin, not to say that her bottom is so good, she drank so much wine and stayed up so many nights to support the owner, but her skin is still so delicate as if it was powdered. Although there were many risks in humiliating Alieen in the ward today, it must be said that such an act brought great satisfaction to Olives heart. Olive you just stop talking nonsense, lets hurry up and grab her and beat her up and see what she can do now!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Odell came forward and pulled out another dagger from the back of his waist, unsheathing it to reveal the cold glowing de, he reached his hand forward to hand it to Olive. Anyway, no one wille to her rescue now, you might as well just take the dagger and disfigure her, so she doesnt have to hang around all day! Odell is again the dagger to Olive in front of a hand, the cold light of the de, almost close to the face of Alieen. Olive looked at the real guy in front of her and couldnt help but think, what is the origin of this Odell in the end? He was carrying a dagger when he went out. Olive originally did not intend to use the dagger to cut Alieens face, even if it is a tooth for a tooth also do not need to use such means, but looked at the Alieen lying on the ground suddenly violent struggle up, even the pupils are dted a few points, this look let Olive heart and sneered a few. She stretched out her hand and took the cold dagger from Odells hand, nodded to him and said: Youre still thoughtful. She then held the dagger, with the cold side of the de against Alieens cheek, but also pretended not to look around topare to the air. chapter2993 Flori accident This with a cold metal touch, let Alieen all over a cold shiver, Olive now morecent. This is a real dagger, you must not move, or my hand will slipter to cut your little face. Alieen is afraid that she never dreamed that she would have such an encounter today, she only thought about how scared she is now, did not think of the pain in her heart when RenOlive was scraped by her cheeks. Ooooooooooooooooo Alieens eyes like a hardened poison like a deadly stare at Olive, but also can not stop whimpering, but the rag plug is too tight, her voice are isted in the inside, even Olive They can only hear the sound of whimpering. Although Olive is now in a VIP room, no one can enter, but the hospital is crowded, she decided to end this drama early in order not to cause trouble. Today is the right time, the right ce, and the right person. Alieen had shed her face before, and even if it was an eye for an eye, Olive had to add a glow to her face herself. She held the dagger in her backhand and shed Alieens cheek with a sharp de, a suppressed and painful scream came out with a whimper, watching the wound break through the skin, the bright red blood beads out. Olive is also the hand hard to Alieen mouth the rag and stuffed forward a few times, not to mention screaming, even the whimpering instantly a lot less. Olive put down the dagger and stood up, as if her strength had been drained as suddenly some relief, she looked at the Alieen lying on the floor still struggling, the blood on the face to the floor were stained arge piece of red. This is easy to invite God to send God difficult, when Alieen came but unconscious, now she is so awake and face with such a remarkable wound,ter Odell how to take her out without a sound? Thats it? Odell watched Olive put down the dagger and said to her with some surprise. You are too kind-hearted, she has done so many bad things before, at least one arm should be removed! Im not too kind-hearted, its just that Im in a hospital and its not very convenient to do things. Olive wiped the blood on her hands and said helplessly to Odell. Itste now, we must hurry to think of a foolproof way to take her out, or put in the hospital, there are many people,ter if she makes any trouble we can not handle. Odell hands in the waist, pursed his lips, thought for a while and then nodded and said: I did not consider this, but how to get outter you do not have to worry, I have a way. After he finished speaking to Olive on the mysterious and mysterious smile, and then like dragging a dead dog, backhandedly grabbed Alieens back cor and pulled her out, without any cover. You just feel at ease to recuperate, I promise to take care of this matter without a drop of water. After saying the words he lightly closed the door, Olive surprised at all this did not have time to react, people have gone out of the shadow, this Odell style of action is too bold! Olive heart more or less worried, but thought Odell must have their own reasons for doing so, those worries will be lessened a few points. When it came to the next day, the hospital was as calm as before, there was no gossip about yesterdays incident, Olive was watching for a while before she waspletely relieved. Although yesterdays revenge came quickly, but this is too dangerous, and may stir up trouble, Olive decided not to seek Odells help in the future, to solve these on their own. Over the next few days, she has been thinking about who to find with themselves to deal with this matter. Although Ware is apetent person, but this person is insatiable, his appetite is getting bigger and bigger, Im afraid that their future information will not be able to meet him, and this person is now in the spring time, may bite back. This to find a proper and capable cooperation object, really is a little headache ah! This day Olive is holding the phone thinking about things, the door of the ward was gently pushed open, the person did not walk in quickly, just peeked half of the body towards the ward curiously looked over, and then jumped in happily. The end of spring will soon be over, the summer heat has been blown a few points, Flori is wearing a cartoon T-shirt, the lower body is a seven-point denim shorts, and the body is also covered with a light beige jacket, the whole persons collision with the color is very novel, look at a few more spring meaning. Why are you in such bad health? I keep seeing you in the hospital. Flori walked in and put the big bag she was carrying on the top of the chair, then popped her legs up and sat next to Olives hospital bed. She said this is really some people can not refute, Olive said with a sigh: I can do ah? Do I want to be hospitalized I really feel sorry for you, every day in the hospital side of the smell of sterile water. Flori skimmed her lips and looked in the direction of the bedside table for a few moments before walking quickly to herrge bag, unzipping it and pulling out arge bag of fruit from inside. Come on, you have to eat more fruit when youre sick, look at this fresh cantaloupe!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Olive sat on the edge of the hospital bed and watched as she pulled out a two-hand wide cantaloupe from the inside of the big bag, and then pulled out a bright red dragon fruit from inside the backpack after putting it down. Where the hell did you buy this bag? How can you put so many things in it? Hahaha! Do you think my bag is also particrly useful? The capacity is veryrge, as long as I want to fill it, there is nothing it can not fit, those small bags are not good at all, but also this big bag is economical, no matter what to bring can be put in! Flori pulled out the dragon fruit after the zipper pulled tight, but also carefully patted the top of the dust, and then handed it to Olive. She told Olive about the function of those bags, while opening the inside of the arrangement for her to see: This bag has a lot of small bags, and I put things every time to organize the rules will not be wrong, you see is not clean and tidy, a nce to see clearly! Do you have topliment yourself like that? Olive skimmed her lips, and after saying that, she looked down towards the inside of her big bag, and indeed those palm-sized small bags are ced inside the medicine card packets and so on, each thing has its own ce, neat and tidy is indeed clear at a nce. chapter2994 cooperation What else are you capable of besides overall storage? Cut! You are not too despised me, I am a reporter certainly have many other people do not have the ability, I usually like to take pictures! And I like to take pictures secretly, just look at me photographing Odell before, his house has never been photographed before! After listening to her, Olive did understand that she had missed out on such a talent in her life, and now since Ware was not well controlled, Flori was just the right person toe in and fill the gap. What do you think about the two of us working together again? Olive was still on cloud nine as she halfy on the bed and raised an eyebrow at Flori. Cooperate what? Flori hurriedly put her bag strap next to the chair and moved closer to Olive again. Olive wobbled a ss of water, drank two mouthfuls to moisten a son after slowly said: Since you like taking pictures so much, why not y their strengths, you will help me to take pictures of Alieen in the future. The advantage is that you can stand behind Odell in the future, and I will also give you some breaking news about the entertainment industry from time to time, what do you think of this deal? Are you telling the truth, not lying to me? Flori blinked her big grape-like eyes, and it was clear she had a hint of doubt about what Olive was saying out loud. Are you really just asking me to take pictures of Alieen on a daily basis? Wouldnt that be too simple? Its that simple, dont worry. Olive winked at her in the same way and smiled. She now thought that with Floris skills it wouldnt be a problem to take pictures of Alieen, not to mention that it was her day job as an entertainment reporter, but it wasnt until after what happened that Olive realized how naive she had been. Now that the recement for Ware has been found, Olive is relieved for the time being, and with the information and screenshots shes found, she puts her mind at ease and recovers in her hospital room. After everything is taken care of, Alieen can be sent to the 18th circle of hell and spend her life in a cell without seeing the light of day. After a few days of convalescence in the hospital, Olive was discharged from the hospital in a hurry, and the next day, she rushed to Snowings set. This time, the director was as good as ever, because people like Olive who are often absent because of their own personal matters will definitely slow down the progress of the crew. Even if the director didnt say anything, the staff would have opinions, and over time the director would rece the actor because of the voices of the people. Looking at these people with obvious concern on their faces, Olives heart just flowed with a warm current, whether it was for her future acting career or for everyonesmon achievement, she shot the scene even harder, afraid to dy others because of herself again. Flori got Olives instructions, every day sneakily follow Alieen behind want to get more information, but for several days down are only some insignificant photos, there is no useful information. Could Alieen have found you out? Olive pinched those photos and said to her with some frown.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I dont think so, Ive been hiding very concealed every time, I wont be discovered so easily. There was a hint of uncertainty after hearing Olives words, but then she became more certain of her statement. Olive looked at the photo of Alieen also fell into a deep thought, and finally she came to a conclusion in her own mind, Flori Im afraid really was not found, otherwise people like Alieen will be angry on the spot, how could she tolerate her for so long? Well then, you should continue to follow her like before, time will not believe that she will not reveal her horse. Olive nodded, and got up to say goodbye after she finished speaking to her. Im going to the set to shoot the scene, you can sit by yourself for a while. Flori was given a permit toe to the set every day even if it was not for Odell, she had toe to the set to shoot some small videos about filming, not to mention that she was now secretly working with Olive, so she came more often every day. After the mornings intense scenes, Olive found during the intermission that Flori was no longer on the set. She thought that this person had probably gone to film Alieen again, so she didnt have much suspicion in her mind, but after the afternoon scenes were over, she still didnt see Floris figure. Although as a professional gossip reporter, Flori more or less have a few of their own skills, but she has not returned for so long, and has not contacted Olive is most likely out of what happened. Flori usually goes out in the morning to film Alieen will return in the afternoon at thetest, if the time is dyed will only be dyed by about half an hour, but Olive waited outside the set for more than an hour, but still did not see her shadow. The phone was dialed several times and no one picked up, only a beeping busy tone alerted Olive. Why havent you left yet? The voice of Odell came from behind the tree, Olive sat on the chair while turning her head, and saw Odell changed into his regr clothes, while straightening the hem of his coat and said to her. Flori is missing. Olive stood up holding the phone and said to Odell anxiously. Odell stopped moving his hands and looked up at Olive for a moment, then his face returned to its light-hearted appearance and continued to straighten his hem: Dont worry about her, shes just a kid, maybe shes gone to y again. But shes an adult, weve been together on the set for so long, I know her, theres no way shed disappear without a word of greeting. Olive sighed, and her heart grew even hotter. Odell put his hem in order, then came forward and patted Olives shoulder, saidfortingly: You also do not dry here anxious, I will immediately send someone to inquire. He is definitely not just verbal words, Olive also believe that Odell does have this ability, instantly hanging heart also put down a few points, Odell stood next to take out a phone to make a call whispered a few words, the two of them got into the car together. If Flori is really something, Olive will certainly be the first time to go over to save her, and now the only person who can help themselves is also only Odell, they both got into the car and sat inside together waiting for the results. chapter2995 strange relationship In fact, in such a small space, Olive and Odell feel more or less awkward alone together, but Odells attitude is very strong, if Olive does not stay in the car for good, he will not continue to help find Flori. But the good thing is that the two of them did not say anything, just sitting in the phone each ying with the phone. Odell was indeed very efficient in his own way, and he hadnt been on the phone long before the phone rang again. Hows the investigation going? Odells low voice asked to the other side. I do not know what the person on the other side of the phone actually said, Olive side can not really hear, but it is obvious to feel Odells face fell, the expression became heavier and heavier up. Okay, you guys get the people back first, hurry up and send them to the hospital, Ill be right over. Odell quickly hung up the phone after finishing his words, and turned his head after putting down the phone, looking at Olive with a hesitant face. In fact, after listening to what he just said, Olives heart thumped, she knew Flori definitely because of secretly filming things, just do not know how this guy is actually now. Sometimes peoples hearts are really very strange, Olive just listened to the phone when she could not wait to be herself on the sidelines asking questions, but now Odell turned his head to look at himself with aplex look, her words to the mouth and swallowed, she was afraid that the truthter too heavy, she could not suffer. Dont think so much, lets hurry to the hospital. Odell sighed imperceptibly, then started the engine, foot on the gas pedal, all the way to the hospital in a breeze. After they arrived at the hospital, ording to those who left the ward number directly to the ward inside, but therge room inside empty and no one. Only the room inside the ward supporting the sound of running water came from the room, Olive and Odell, personal heart was instantly lifted up, after looking at each other, hurried to go over. The bathroom door was locked, Olive knocked outside for a while inside no one came to open the door, her heart that bad feeling is getting stronger and stronger, then simply do not care what rushed out of the way, Odell kicked back the bathroom door was kicked open. The scene inside stimted Olive eyes are some raw pain, Flori the whole person half lying in the bathtub side, the whole body is covered with tiny bright red wounds everywhere. Most of the water has been bleached into pink, Flori is like a lost soul, a hand holding a dagger and a hand in their own body scratching. The dagger was very sharp, but she cut her wrist as hard as she could without emotion, and Olive rushed forward in fear and snatched the dagger away. Flori raised her head and still looked at Olive with her big, mouthy eyes, but they were hollow and no longer had a half-hearted glow, and Olive had already guessed in her mind what had happened, and she felt she would not be able to face this innocent, lively girl again. If she hadnt let Flori work with herself to secretly photograph Alieen, then this wouldnt have happened today. Olives eyes were red and she was almost in tears as she reached out to help Flori put her clothes back on while dragging her out of the bathtub. The human body response is really very peculiar, in the absence of the desire to live when the body is like a puddle of soft mud, obviously looks like only eighty or ny pounds of girls, now heavy Olive a person can not help up. Odell! You hurry over! The water in the bathtub has long be cold, this half of the tub of red-stained bath water look Olive is shocking. Because of the inconvenience, Odell kicked open the door and has been standing outside the door waiting apprehensively, after hearing Olives instructions he immediately rushed in, but only once the hand touched Flori, the girl immediately screamed, but also on her hands and knees constantly fluttering. Get out of the way! Get out of the way! Dont touch me! Her face was white as a sheet, her lips were dry with white kes, and she trembled uncontrobly while she shed tears. Seeing this scene, Olive finally can no longer hold back their tears, she reached out to Flori into her arms while rubbing her back, while softly soothingly said: Its okay, there are no bad guys, you do not worry, lets rest. Olive reassured Flori, turned his head to Odell is nodded twice to indicate. Odell helplessly long sigh, then slowly out of the bathroom, look here has no mans presence after Floris emotions have gradually stabilized, Olive is again soothing for a while, the girl finally out of the bathtub, and she slowly out of the bathroom. After a while offorting, Flori fell into sleep with a tired body. After Olive squeezed the covers for her, it was a nod of the head that signaled Odell and herself to walk out, and the two leaned against the wall outside the door of the hospital room in silence with each other. You tell me, what exactly happened to her today? Olive asked with a long sigh, having built up her psyche, but still grieving.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Odell turned his head to look at her with aplex expression, hesitated for a small moment after still slowly said: Alieen because of the previous incident has been harboring a grudge, Flori today to sneak her when just identally caught, so she simply revenge, fortunately you found in time, I sent people to rush over when Flori has not yet Not yet? Then she was not bullied? Olive like grabbed a lifeline as to Odell excitedly said. The first thing you need to do is to get rid of the problem. Whats more, Flori is such a naive and lively girl, who has not undergone any trials and tribtions on a regr basis, and may dream of such disgusting events for the rest of her life, and she now really regrets why she let Flori, the girl, steal the camera at that time. Because of those small wounds and soft tissue contusions, Flori stayed in the ward for several days, in the days that followed, he she did not open her mouth to say a word, at first saw a strange opposite sex, but the body can not stop trembling and screaming. After a few more days, these reactions are finally much better, but also not as lively as in the past, staying in bed all day without saying anything. chapter2996 private detective agency Olive felt that this matter ispletely by themselves, she cant bear to see Flori that dead look, also dare not face her again, and then directly let Odell and Elio two people take turns to take care of, I only dare to quietly outside the ward to look at a few. Olives investigation was put on hold from then on, but she still had to return to the set every day to shoot scenes, just like before. Because of the asphyxiation shock after being thrown down the well, Olive had a shadow of the dreary environment, and from time to time she felt some headaches and dizziness, so she still went back to the hospital regrly for medical checkups. Her condition was much better than before, and Olive was about to leave the hospital lobby with the medicine prescribed by the doctor in her hand when she suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar shadow. When she looked in the direction of that person, her brow slowly furrowed. Although she is also in the hospital all day long, but should not be in constant care of nso, how wille to this hospital located in the East of the city, after all, the two ces but the direction of the north. What surprised Olive was that Cale was followed by the middle-aged woman who had argued with her in the alley, who was holding a thin medication list in her hand, with a pleading face and a bit of sadness. What is this situation? Can it be that Cale deliberately brought that middle-aged woman to this hospital to hide her eyes and ears? The two of them are walking together, the rtionship is not as bad as what we saw before, Olive just looked for a short while and then stuffed the medicine into the bag, turned around and slowly followed up. Cale walked ahead proudly carrying her handbag without turning her head to look at the middle-aged woman. The two of them didnt say anything along the way, and after a while they slowly walked to the lobbys payment window. The middle-aged woman stuffed the medication list in her hand, the nurse clicked a few times on theputer and then turned to Cale and said a long list of words, not knowing exactly what she said, Cale kept a cold face and neither spoke nor took out money. The middle-aged womans face was ruffled, she rubbed her dry hands, she looked at the nurse who had copsed her face towards the window, then tugged at Cales coat corner, some embarrassment said to her: Cale Cale? The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. She then went to the window and impatiently picked up a pen to write her own words on the signature sheet and took out a wad of cash to pay the money due. After taking the medicine, the middle-aged woman followed closely behind Cale, the two of them left the hospital lobby at a fast pace, Olive just watched from afar and did not continue to follow anyone up. The middle-aged woman was a bit nervous and scared of Cale, but she spoke so intimately that there was a deep rtionship between the two people. She decided to start with Cales side of the story privately when she got back, so she might be able to pull something unexpected out of her back. The matter of Floris ident has cast a heavy shadow on Olives heart, and she decided that she would not let others take such risks afterwards, but now she needs people who can help her investigate the matter. After thinking for a while, she took a taxi directly to a hidden alley, ording to the above address, found a very hidden private detective agency. Olive had already taken a picture of Cale and the middle-aged woman, and then sent it to the staff of the detective agency, so that they can help themselves to investigate the rtionship between these two people. Private detective agency is, after all, specializing in this line of work, not only business capacity is guaranteed, and they have a certain degree of security for their own safety, Olive just pay their own hiring fee on it, there is nothing to worry about in mind. And private detective agency for their clients to deal with business here will be protected by privacy, do not worry about being known by others. Olive entrusted this matter after the rush to leave the alley, recently Shane side also do not know what happened, please after that hang up the phone, he did not contact with Olive.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. With his engagement to Cale that number eight is getting closer and closer, Olive heart also more and more apprehensive, she actually want to find Shane to ask a clear, but afraid that Cale will suddenly kill halfway out. It was just a couple of words, but Olive still felt bad, as if her boyfriend was possessed by someone else. Olive before looking for this detective agency has asked for a variety of information, and finally heard that they are not only efficient, and rarely make mistakes before going. In order to investigate Cales background Olive even spent a lot of money to hire them,missioned after she waited at home for several days, but no one came to contact her detective agency. Finally Olive could not hold back her curiosity, dialed a phone, and waited for a while before picking up the phone, the voice is not as full as before, it is clear that their own things they did not do. Im really sorry Miss Holt, about yourstmission we have not yet investigated the results to date. The voice on the other side of the phone was very low, and with a few hints of guilt. Olive this time really was refreshed, business ability is not so good, how can so long after a little information is not found. Howe after such a long time, you guys didnt find any information at all? She raised her eyebrows and said in a somewhat cold voice to the other side of the phone. We have done our best to investigate, but her personal information seems to be deliberately hidden, no matter which way to inquire, there is no news. Deliberately hidden? Olive was a little surprised, and couldnt help but repeat it to the other side of the phone. Yes, thats all we can find out, she seems to have no information about her previous activities except for the recent ones. chapter2997 ask the truth Well then, please keep an eye out for me next as well, it would be best if you could investigate something. Olive couldnt help but let out a long sigh, and only after getting an affirmative answer from the other side did she hang up the phone. In fact, after what she witnessed in the alley and the hospital, Olive only suspected the rtionship between Cale and the middle-aged woman, and did not think deeper. But after asking the private detective agency, Olives heart is no longer simply curious, as long as people will definitely have a past, not to mention that Cale has lived for more than 20 years, how could it be a nk before? Could it be that she did this to cover up something? But she worked so hard and still didnt find out a single bit of information, which also made Olive frantic and annoyed. Her luck is really good and bad, when good times are doing everything is smooth sailing, want to get any notice can get, their own bad luck is even a mouthful of cold water can be plugged, first Flori ident, and then the investigation did not find any information. Now all the ns have to be put on hold for the time being, Olive intended to go back to her apartment after work to get a good rest, but she was only halfway there, but she was still worried about Flori, and finally sighed and took a car to go directly to the hospital. Olive did not dare to rush into the room, she was afraid of causing Floris agitation again, she stood at the door and looked inside for a short while along the transparent ss, Flori still looked like the same as before when she was taking care of herself. Elio kept talking and trying to cheer her up, but Flori only nodded from time to time, her face was numb and expressionless, she didnt even want to say a word, but the only thing that made Olive feel happy was that her eyes were a little more radiant than before. Olive can not rest assured Flori, and stood at the door to look for a while, Elio turned his head to think of a ss of water just and Olives eyes converge on, the guy immediately surprised up, but also wanted to pull open the door, but Olive stood outside the door to her on the slow shake of the head, Elio looked at this just shut his mouth. She really did not have any courage to face Flori, because all the things are because of themselves, if not cooperate with Flori that day, she will not encounter such things, Olive did not dare to face her, but also afraid to look at Floris hateful eyes, their hearts will be painful sad. Watching her body slowly recover Olive let out a long breath, she stood for a while before turning around and leaving the hospital. These days she was troubled by all the things, not only the daily filming of physical torture, even mentally also underwent a great deal of torture. After Olive left the hospital, she took a car and returned directly to her apartment, finally holding on to the wall before slowly walking to the living room. Now Maisie is the only one in the house, she is holding herself up slowly holding the wall and practicing walking, her body condition is much better than before, even the calves have some strength, now holding the wall slowly can walk for a while. After Olive walked into the living room, Maisie slowly stopped, turned around and moved her steps to sit on the sofa, took out a tissue to wipe the fine dense sweat on her forehead, and said to her slowly: You got off work quite early today. Well, I was too tired for the past two days and wanted to rest early. Olivey on the sofa and did not even want to raise her head, said to her drearily. It is really better to have a golden nest than your own dogs nest, or our home side isfortable N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Whats wrong with you today, youre so sentimental as soon as youe back. Maisie moved her body to sit next to Olive and gently patted her back. Olive slowly straightened up to sit next to her, and after thinking for a while, she still told all the things she had been holding in her heart for the past few days. Maisie has always been a thoughtful girl, after hearing Olives words, she also sensed that something was wrong inside, Im afraid they both had the same thought in mind, this Cale is definitely a strange source. Or you can get Shane to help you investigate. Maisie p lying on the sofa, with his hand on the back of his head to Olive proposed. When he thought of Shanes current situation, Olive justughed bitterly twice. He ispletely helpless, that Cale is like a follower of him every day, where there is time to help me ah. Maisie listened to the silence for a short while, then raised his head, his eyes a little averted, and some careful look at Olive said: Ocan said two days ago, the two of them engagement seems to be implemented soon. After saying that, Maisie pursed her lips, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and continued to speak: These two days they are busy with the next thing to get engaged. Olive now hit a jolt, the mind is clear, Shane said with himself before is not true? Howe these two people are getting engaged so soon? Although Shane had not been in touch with himself, but Olive heart also began to think in this bad direction, she could not say whether she was angry or sad now. I thought before I said that you would be sad after hearing it, but I always think its not good to keep you in the dark after such a thing happened. After Maisie said that, she gently took Olive in her arms and stroked her back in a somewhat soothing manner. Olive reached out and wrapped her arms around Maisies waist, a little weak and a little sad: Youre right, even if something like this happens I dont want people to hide it from me, thank you. She was tired after a long day of shooting, and now after hearing the news, she was like a headache, and fell on the sofa without any energy. Olive wanted to ask Shane the truth about this matter, but she was too sober to move her body, so she could only stand up and slowly dragged her tired body to the bedroom. I dont want to think so much, lets rest first, whatever there is to say tomorrow. Her head just a touch of pillow the whole person fell asleep, consciousness immediately also blurred up, waiting for the first day again open eyes when it is already seven or eight oclock in the morning. chapter2998 choose a wedding ring After a nights sleep, Olives body more or less regained some strength, she quickly cleaned up and didnt even have time to eat breakfast, and ran straight out of the apartment. On the way, she called Shane several times, but there was only a busy beep, no one picked up at all. Olives mood became heavier and heavier with these calls. The only ce she knew Shane existed was the hospital, so she called a car and rushed to nsos hospital. But Olive was disappointed that nso was the only one lying quietly in the hospital room, not only was Shane not there, but even Cale, who was always at her side, was not there. She didnt push the door open to go in, nso didnt see herself, and going in now might only aggravate her condition, Olive just watched for a short while and then turned around and left the hospital, she didnt have a scene to shoot today and didnt want to go back to her apartment now. Olive, holding her handbag, stared at her feet and slowly strolled along the outside of the hospital, walking for a while, not knowing where she was now. It seems that we are now in the center of the city, surrounded byrge shopping malls on both sides, and many beautifully decorated jewelry stores. The bejeweled interior drew Olives eyes to the ce, especially when she saw the familiar pair of figures, she felt more frozen in ce. Shane, what do you think of this ring? Cale, with a pigeon egg-sized diamond ring on her hand, said with some shyness as she joyfully held out her hand to Shane. Shane was facing the jewelry counter, Olive could only see his back and did not know exactly what was said, the smile on Cales face became even more flooded, and finally even said something to the clerk. The clerk carefully took the pigeon egg diamond ring and immediately put it in the jewelry box, wrapped it up carefully, and finally put it in the handbag and gave it to Cale. So it seems that Shane is not answering his phone for a reason, he is not busy in the jewelry store with Cale to choose an engagement ring? The image inside is too blinding, Olive just look at the heartache can not breathe, she stood in the doorway of the jewelry store and did not go in, just dumbfounded to look at the pair of wall people. Miss, our store has recently put on a lot of new jewelry styles, you cane over with me to have a look. Thedy in uniform came forward and said politely to Olive. Shane and Cale, who were standing next to the counter, turned around at the same time and their eyes fell on Olives face. And clearly perceived a trace of panic on his face, her feet are like roots, simply can not move, in fact, they really want to escape. Cale looked at Olive with his arms around his chest and cast a showy nce, but also some proudly reached out and took Shanes arm. Now this scene stimtes Olive simply can not stay more, she immediately turned around and ran away from the jewelry store in stride. Olive! Olive continued to run forward, and Shane followed closely, shouting at her.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Soon Olive felt a strong arm pull her hand, Shane turned to her and said anxiously, Olive, dont go yet, I want to talk to you! What do you want to say at this point? Olive shook off Shanes arm fiercely and looked at him with a cold smile. Youre not still trying to exin why youre here today to pick out a ring, are you? Youre about to get engaged now, so why did you keep it a secret from me before? Soon Shane reached out and squeezed Olives arm tightly, like an iron grip, and Olive couldnt get free this time. I wasnt picking out a ring with her, I was just apanying her, I didnt say anything at all. Shane reluctantly exined two sentences, and then he also felt that he was getting darker and darker, stretched out his hand to press his temples twice, some difficult to Olive said: Olive you do not rush, these things I will exin to you slowlyter. Im not in a hurry, okay? I have never been so calm as I am now! Do you really want to marry her secretly behind my back? Olive also felt that she had never been so eloquent in all her life as she was now. Shane said helplessly, Do you have to talk to me like this now? Heh! Cale is gentle and considerate, go talk to her if you have something to say, dont pester me! Olive struggled hard to push him away, but Shane was too hard, and no matter how hard she struggled, the man still didnt move at all. Shane let out a long sigh on top of Olives head and then hugged her harder and harder: Can you calm down now? I didnt do this engagement willingly, I was very upset too, it was Nell who came to the ward yesterday and forced my dad to let mee over. You know my dads health is already very bad now, how could I dare to stimte him again. Olive knew very well the dilemma Shane was in, she understood the reasoning, but when the truth wasid out in front of her no one could be indifferent, this was the man she loved and the bride was not her. Dont worry, I wont get engaged, I will stop this ceremony, I cant marry any woman in my life except you. Shane squeezed Olives shoulder and said to her with deep emotion. So you promise me now to go back and wait in peace, okay? I will naturallye to you after all these things are taken care of. The words he said were very affectionate, his brow was furrowed with a few aggression and a bit of prayer, Olive looked at the heart could not help but soften into a puddle of water. The rest of the things she does are all hot and windy, but only in the face of love is an empty mind like an idiot, Olive heard Shanes words into her heart, but she opened her mouth, there is no way to continue to speak, but only backhandedly hugged Shanes strong waist. After receiving Olives positive response, Shane breathed a sigh of relief, as if he was afraid Olive would abandon him again, he said seriously to Olive: You trust me. chapter2999 Boiko Bellen After this episode today, Olive and Shane two people also considered a rare meeting, the evening is to get together to eat a dinner, or the two of them came to the same Western restaurant. The old scenes suddenly came to the forefront, Olive looked at the traffic outside and couldnt help butugh at himself a few times. It was really a change of time before they had dinner together every day, when did it be a luxury to even do such things? Shane sent Olive back to her apartment and drove off. After cleaning up Olive also returned to her bed and began to contemte all the things, if Shane is really fighting for his own happiness, then she cant do it so that people are alone. Shane is Olive re-life since the biggest happiness and warmth, she absolutely can not tolerate other women to share, no matter what the purpose is now have to solve Cale. Last time the detective agency called to make it clear that the investigation was not making any progress, Olive thought why note to a rescue, since Cales information was deliberately hidden, it is unlikely that the ordinary middle-aged woman beside her was also protected, right? Its still early in the morning, and even a phone call wont affect other peoples rest, so Olive took out her cell phone and called the detective agency. Hello, Miss Holt. The same low male voice, he said the words are also very respectful. Hello, Im calling to bother you now, I thought Id ask if theres any progress now on that thing I was investigating earlier? Olive said after walking out of bed, sitting on the floating window while looking down at the lights of all the homes below. Im very sorry, we have no valid information, Miss Ruizs information was deliberately hidden, she is very careful and discreet, there is no ce to reveal. The man spoke with an air of frustration, it seems that as a mature detective agency, they are also the first time to encounter such a difficult business. After passing gas from the detective agency, Olive had a rough preparation in mind, she nodded and continued to propose to him: Forget it, you guys put the Cale matter aside, I now need you to investigate the information of the middle-aged woman before, the best to send her information to me as soon as possible. Okay. After hanging up the phone, Olive sat on the floating window with a pillow looking at the traffic outside, although she is now in the eyes of others is a bright and shiny star, but all kinds of suffering and who can talk about it? She has to worry about her own personal safety and the personal safety of the people around her, and when you think about it, she is really not as happy as the dogs in the yard who are throwing mud. Although Olive still returns to the set to film, her schedule has been reduced a lot. She goes to the hospital from time to time to check on Flori, but she is always relieved. The rtionship between Cale and the middle-aged woman is definitely not ordinary, and Im afraid there is really something unspeakable between them. Where are you going so early? Elio came out of his room with a ss of water and asked with some caution. Ever since Olive had several idents, Elio and the others have been particrly sensitive to her whereabouts, asking her questions wherever she goes. Florisst near-rape incident was a profound wake-up call for each of them, and a constant reminder not to act rashly, as it should have been Olive who had to bear the brunt of what happened. I want to go out for a walk, by the way, to see if there is any news about Cale again, I always feel unsettled in this heart. After Olive finished, she took out her shoes and prepared to change, Elio heard, and immediately came forward to put the ss of water on the table. He even came forward to stop Olives way, he both worried and some pleading said: Olive, you do not go out today, rest at home, the investigation is already quite dangerous, why do not we get help from others must go by themselves. Olive heart understand Elio in the end how to think, but her hand movements did not stop, three or two times to put on the shoes, they can not always be a shrinking violet at home, right? I know youre worried about me, but being cooped up at home all day will make you sick, didnt I go out yesterday? Didnt I go out yesterday? Olive patted Elios shoulder and said soothingly to him. You have the nerve to tell me about yesterday, you didnt even say hello to us when you went out. Elio remembered yesterday is a little angry, and then said to Olive worried: Olive you do not rush to go out today, I will now immediately go to the 4S store to pick up a car, if we go out in the future to drive their own car, so as to avoid idents again. Originally, I thought there was no need for such convenient transportation, but now it seems that a car is indeed necessary. Olive thought for a while and nodded, the car is indeed more needed, their studio is now slowly growing up, even if they go out to run business must also have a car, not to mention that these days one after another ident, they do not want to be like before on a ck car. Well, then you have time today to go to the 4S store to purchase a car, I have dyed the progress of the crew in the past two days at home, I have to rush back early.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Elio looked at Olive now agreed to his request, not to go out after is the joy of the edge, and is pulling Olive sat on the sofa after hurriedly made a phone call, and then packed properly open the door and went out. Now the apartment is only Olive alone on the sofa, Maisie is still sleeping and does not know when to wake up, she is now sitting on the side is bored, heart desperately want to know Cale and the middle-aged woman in the end is what rtionship, the more you think, the more irritable. But Olive felt relieved that the detective agency had called this afternoon, although Cales personal information was deliberately hidden, but the middle-aged woman is still irrelevant. In the end, there are too many things hidden behind Cale, not to let the next person know, and the middle-aged woman looks to live in the countryside, the family background is simple to investigate will not take much effort. That middle-aged woman named Boiko Bellen, isfrom Thistlehallow Town. chapter3000 surfaced Olive remembered with a jolt that this mountain vige was the one next to their countryside! What else did you investigate? Tell me. Olive stood at the balcony, looking down at the traffic, waiting apprehensively for the detective agency to continue. Boiko is forty-eight years old, her husband names Ruiz, is a butcher in the countryside, their family in the countryside life is also tight, this Boiko all day long is good food andzy. Neither work nor farming to support the family, she usually like to go to the vige kiosk to y mahjong, and often like to bet with people dice. The couple raised two children, a son and a daughter, but her son was twelve years old when he went swimming in the lotus pond and drowned, her daughter should be 21 or 22 years old this year, two months ago, I do not know how to suddenly disappeared from the countryside, there is no trace, the neighbors are not sure where she went. Two months ago? Olive half squinted at the phone side repeated, this time is too coincidental, right, all this will not hide a huge conspiracy? Yes, it is two months ago, she did not leave a single message at that time, and never went back after leaving the countryside, and we also found another odd thing on the way to investigate, I think it may have some kind of connection with what Miss Holt you want to investigate. Well, you say. Olive listened to the detective all the information back from the investigation, the brain already has a guess, and she trusts her sixth sense, just waiting for this thing to be confirmed. The detective agency side hesitated for a while, then continued to say without haste: Boikos daughter disappeared two months ago, neighbors are very worried, but she herself is as if nothing has happened, their family in the countryside was very bad conditions, but after this incident, it is surprising to live a prosperous life. Even her usual poker hand is also very generous, but also to the family to buy a lot of lines, even she herself is also wearing gold and silver, all this is too unusual for their families. After listening to the detective agency, Olive was more convinced of the suspicion in her mind, she stood on the balcony side of the stare downstairs, while continuing to listen to the voice on the phone, the brain quickly began to think up. Our detective agency has been asking around for a long time in the countryside, and those neighbors just guessed that Boiko could have sold her daughter elsewhere and thats why she made a fortune, so much so that shes living such a rich life now. Well, good, your investigation is very helpful to me, the next work can stop already, I guess we have dug the head of this investigation, the rest of the final payment I will pay to your ount. Okay Miss Holt, thank you for your trust and I look forward to our continued cooperation in the future. After hanging up the phone, Olive sat down on the couch and began to put all the timelines together. Two months ago nso announced that he had found the person he was looking for, a coincidence that reminded Olive that Cale and Boiko were mother and daughter. The situation in their home took a 360-degree turn soon after Boikos daughter disappeared, which was too unbelievable. Olive was half lying on the sofa, remembering thest time she passed by the alley she didnt often go to, the two of them seemed to be arguing over money. And yesterday at the hospital it was really Cale who paid the medical bills, and Boikos affectionate Cale immediately pointed all the fingers in one direction: Cale and Boiko two people are definitely mother and daughter rtionship. With Olives previous understanding of nso, the woman he liked when he was young was absolutely gorgeous, and every smile was attention-grabbing, and definitely not a country woman like Boiko who had gone through a lot of vicissitudes and had a lot of bad traits. If Cale is really the child that nso is looking for, then there is only one possibility between her and Boiko, could it be that the two of them are just adopted mother and daughter? If Cale is really the adopted child of Boikos family, then it is very likely that she is really the one nso is looking for, and this matter is not good for Olive. But this matter is still to be proven, the detective agency to investigate things are only so much, Olive thought before deciding not to risk themselves, why not give this matter to Shane to do. Because the previous props event, Shane has been secretly investigating the Canes and their affairs, but always let him feel distressed, and did not catch any incriminating evidence, and now Cale is very dependent on Shane, if from her side, there may be unexpected gains. No matter what was going on, Olive decided to ask Shane out tomorrow to talk about it. Elio was very efficient and had the car back by the afternoon. Arlo no longer needs to go to the studio as before, but haspletely be Olives personal assistant, apanying her every day, no matter where she goes, she must do not leave. Although if something really happens, the two weak women are afraid that there is nothing they can do, but one more person is always one more care. Because the family now has a car to arrange their own schedule, Elio is not as strict with Olive as before, and she went to the hospital to find Shane after the morning meal.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Donte, you wait for me in the car, Ill be down in a few minutes. Olive opened the car door and stepped down, turned her head to Arlo and admonished him, and after she finished, she squeezed her bag and stepped into the hospital lobby. She had thought she would have to go to the ward early in the morning to find Shane, but she didnt expect to see him and Cale in the bill paying lobby. Shane had his hands in his trouser pockets, half leaning against the wall, standing next to him, looking at his phone every now and then, not looking at Cale in a good light. He was really as good as he said he would be, and Olive was satisfied with that, so she took a step towards Shane: Shane! There were a lot of family members in the hospital in the morning, and Olives voice instantly attracted a lot of attention. Olive, why did you suddenlye to the hospital today? Shane raised his head and looked at Olive, his facial lines rxed, his eyes were all soft, he even left the line and walked directly towards Olive. chapter3001 looks like mother and daughter The face of Cale behind Shane fell immediately after seeing Olive, and there was more than a little malice in his eyes. Shane! We havent paid the bill yet! Cale shouted at Shane with the bill in her hand, her eyes watery and about to drip down tears. She looked like a lot of men would have been moved by this look, but these men obviously did not include Shane, who saw Olive and immediately walked over, not to mention talking to Cale. I came to see you today because I have something to discuss with you. Olive took a few steps backward, and she and Shane both immediately went around the corner, and after she finished she gave Shane a wink to look at Cale, indicating that this matter was rted to this man. Shane immediately reacted and reached out to take Olives hand and slowly walked towards the outside of the hospital, it was still morning, although not foggy but not too sunny, but the air was fresh with the grass and trees, smelling veryfortable. Well, its still early, lets go out for a drink. He slowly said to Olive, and after he finished speaking, he took out his cell phone and made another call to his work assistant, asking him to go to the hospital lobby to pay the rest of nsos fees instead of himself. Olive and Shane slowly walked outside the hospital and found a hidden cafe and sat down, waiting for the coffee to be served before Shane looked at her seriously and said, What do you want to talk about today? The two of them hadnt seen each other for a long time since theyst met, and Shane looked at Olive as if he couldnt get enough of her. Olive took a sip of coffee and was about to organize her words and tell Shane everything when her phone suddenly rang. Olive frowned and picked it up slowly: Arlo, whats up? Boss, after you came out of the hospital, Cale has been following behind, and now she is hiding next to the cafe, trying to eavesdrop on your conversation. After Arlo finished quickly, he even gave a cold snort. Olive slightly straightened up and nced out through the ss window, but did not see Cales body. But there was definitely a reason for Arlo to say that, the two of them had been together for so long that Olive hade to trust her enough. Well, okay, you keep watching and call me if there are any problems. Olive hung up the phone after saying that. In order to take into ount Shanes factor, the cafe was not too far to find, and most of the peopleing and going outside were family members or caregivers from the hospital. Fortunately, Olive kept an eye out today and asked Arlo to stay in the car, so she could clearly see Cale sneaking around outside the hospital lobby. The girl was brought out today, or else she would have taken the trouble to inquire for such a long time, and would have immediately turned into nothing. Olive they are now sitting in this position is really not quite right, because considering the venttion and the convenience of walkingter, just find a window position against the door, Cale hiding next to, want to listen to them talking is too easy. This is not a good position, lets change it. Olive looked up and said to Shane, just when she was on the phone with Arlo Shane had heard a general idea, so he did not say anything, stood up and the two people changed seats. This time they changed to a hidden seat near the inside, Olive sat at the inside end and Shane sat at the outside end. After sitting down, he took a cold nce at the door to make sure no one was there before turning to Olive and saying, What you want to talk about today has something to do with Cale? Although he was asking himself, but there was a bit of certainty in his tone. I have not been idle these days, I have privately investigated some things, I now suspect that Cale is not the person your father wants to find, but for a while I can note up with definite evidence, so I want to ask you for help today. Although Arlo is watching from the outside, but Cale this person scheming, the most good at acting, may beter by her to make what the whole thing toe, and then after a sip of coffee, will all the things into a sentence finished. Shane raised his eyebrows after listening and looked at Olive and said seriously: What did you find out? I once happened to see Cale and a middle-aged woman outside the rtionship is not normal, so a private eye, looking for a detectivemunity investigation, the final results of the investigation said that the two people are most likely mother-daughter rtionship. But I do not have the exact evidence in hand, must prove that the two of them the real rtionship is, detective agency can only investigate so much, so you have to help this time. Olive cracked a long list of words, long ago some dry mouth, picked up the ck coffee in front of a slight sip, the bitter taste makes her the whole person and sober up a few points. Shanes face was more than a little excited and a little curious, he rubbed his hand over his coffee cup and said to Olive in a calm voice: Dont worry, I will investigate this matter properly, and if it is confirmed by then, my father will not let me and her continue to be engaged. The butterfly reaction Cale brought, Olive is some headache, when her identity is demolished, all the things can be revealed. After saying that they hurriedly left the coffee shop, Shane went back and immediately began to investigate the matter, Olive also did not go to the set today as usual, and Arlo drove back home together, the heart has been silently looking forward to the day Cale was uncovered.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. This recent events have happened one after another, Olive in the groups work has been dyed a lot, because they now have the reason of the car, do not have to worry about the road will encounter any danger, so the next day she rushed to the set inside the report. The director is still as good as before, not only did he not me Olive, but also gently cared for her own health. The previous prop incident was deliberately nned, but the crew cant get away with it, the director will go up to staff Cale to check the props before each shot to avoid such things happening again. chapter3002 If it was in the past Olive would not have dared to miss so many days of work as she did now, and the director would not have been so polite to her. But since the shooting of Twin flowers, all the treatment has changed, and this drama has really be a dark horse of the film and television drama like in the previous life, not only picking up manyurels, but also located in the first ce of the ratings for a long time. Olive and Alieen, as the double female lead, immediately won the crown of the queen of hot search and became the most popr artist of the season. Snowing, a costume fantasy drama, has not started yet, but because of the good nning of the publicity team and Olives previous reputation, many people are already looking forward to it. Olive was injured by a crazy fan on the set that day, and waster taken away by the man in ck while in chaos, but there was no way that so many media reporters were present that no one could have caught it. Olive is a little curious, what in the end is behind this secretly help themselves, that day there were so many media reporters, plus those crazy fans they are afraid of leaving behind video evidence, to block the mouth of so many people is definitely not a simple matter. But since she was discharged from the hospital this matter has not been exposed at all, as if it never happened, even she herself has some doubts about the authenticity of the matter. The experience of this hot search being suppressed before the wedding, Olive always felt that this matter is Odell is secretly helping herself, but she is a bit unsure, but around except Odell has this ability, she can not think of who else can do it. Now you think so much is not helpful, why not find a chance to ask Odell out to talk about it and ask clearly in person. Since Olivest told Shane the information he knew, he began to go back to investigate, but spent several days in a row still no clue, no half progress.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He was hoping that he would be able to get out of the engagement after breaking up Cale, but things were going nowhere and nso, who had been ill for a long time, was getting more and more manic, urging Shane and Cale to get married as soon as possible. Olive called Shane several times privately, she could not bear to mention this matter again, as long as each time it was mentioned, Shane on the other side of the phone will be manic and a few more frustrated. Its okay, since the investigation cante out, lets put it aside for now, maybe Cale himself will reveal his foot after a long time. Olive stood on the other side of the phone and reassured Shane in a somewhat far-fetched manner. Shane at the other end of the phone a long sigh, dull and powerless said: No, this matter must be investigated, my father is now more and more urgent, if we do not find out the truth, maybe he will really force me and Cale to hurry to get engaged. After hearing Shanes words, Olive also felt a bit more frustrated, she now had no idea where to start investigating the matter. But at the same time, she also understands that if she is too anxious and panicked now, she may only alert the snake, thus making Cale suspicious, and then her efforts for so long will go down the drain. Since Cale wants to erase his past, its not easy to find out whats going on, so he has to n well. Olives priority now is not to continue to cling to this matter, and Shane investigation is certainly more convenient than their own. The first priority is to re-establish her image, as the most popr entertainment actress, she can not let her reputation continue to be bad. Although she has umted a lot of hardcore fans now, there are still a lot of unpleasant words down below every time she tweets. It is necessary to establish a good image in the entertainment industry toy a good foundation for ones future acting career or directing path. Like the usual entertainment star scandals or ck powder, are handled by the agency to Cale, such apany must have aplete system and a lot of professional talent. Olives previous studio size was just toe and handle PRs own weekday scandals, and now after Odells addition, it looks like the size is just too small. And the studio has now made a name for itself in the industry, with many celebritiesing over to join Olive under their banner, and it is unlikely that the scale will continue to grow in the future. Do you have anything to do tonight? After a long day of intense filming, Olive packed her bag and walked up to Odell and asked him. Odell looked up at Olive with a gleam in his eye, then said with a yful smile, No, no matter what, its not as important as being with you! Seriously, dont you ever say those weird things again. Olive finished her speech and then sighed a long sigh, she nned Odells position very clearly, the two people no matter today or in the future, will only be friends. Odell ignored Olives words and just looked up and asked her, What do you want from me tonight? Its true, we have to go back to the studio, I have something I want to discuss with you. After speaking, Olive did not give Odell a chance to answer, turned around and left. Dont forget, Ill see you at the studio tonight. She turned her head again and reminded Odell, then got on the passenger side, Arlo pulled the engine and was about to drive when the back seat door was jerked open. Odell pulled open the door three or two times and sat on the passenger side, facing Olive excitedly said: Well, lets go now. Didnt you drive the car yourself? What are you doing up here now? Olive just did not let Odell go back with himself, is because he is considered to have a car family. The car had a little trouble, and now I cant drive it. Odell said innocently to Olive with his eyes wide open. Olive remembered clearly that Odell drove himself to the set every morning, how could he have a little breakdown, and it was today, but she was not going to pursue it. Arlo just turned eighteen years old when he went to take the driving test, and then has been pressed in the box side not how to use, although she usually do not drive, but still careful to drive a boat, a road are very smooth and did not have any idents. chapter3003 reappointment It is also because of safety considerations, Olive did not hire another driver, just let his personal assistant Arlo apany him to and from work every day. Olive called Elio before she left work, so when the three of them arrived, the studio was still full of people, and Elio and Marcus were sitting on the sofa, ying with their phones and waiting for them. After the people arrived, they all went to the conference room and intended to have a short meeting. The studio had been established for half a year, but it was the first time that so many people got together to have a formal meeting. I want to bring everyone together today, mainly to talk about one thing, now that our studio has made a name for itself in the industry, I n to expand the scale, for this matter, do you have anyments or suggestions? Olive sat down and did not cover up, directly spoke out his mind, and then even more hands on the table side to cast a curious look at them. Odell seemed to be expected for this matter, he did not have much reaction, but Elio and the three of them were slightly frozen, but soon also reacted, nodded in unison and said: We all think it is very good.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Now the studio does need to expand, but dont we have to develop a perfect system system first? Odell sitting on the chair of the nod to Olive said. Well, this matter I have thought about before, now I break down the work Cale, we will each have their own duties in the future. The first is Elio, you are now serving as my online public rtions. Ive been getting more and morements onlely, and there are a lot of ck fans present in some of those tweets, so youll need to take care of that in the future and clean them up as much as possible. After Olive finished, she gave Elio an encouraging look and finally said, Im counting on you for my good image in front of the inte! Olive had already said that Elio was a good manager, but he hadnt found the opportunity for a long time, so now after he got Olives appointment, he nodded with confidence and said solemnly: Dont worry, boss, I will help you build a perfect image! So, boss, what do I do next? Marcus, the formerwork publicist, said curiously to Olive. Olive responded with a smile, Youll continue to help me with the studio now, and if necessary, youll have to issue a statement for me against the entertainment media. Once the task was set up for Cale, Odell sat down properly next to him and looked at Olive expectantly. Do you still want to get a job? Dont joke about it, you should hone your acting skills in the future, help my studio to take on a few more big productions, then a hit, from then on I will be on top of my life! Olive arranged the three boys, and then turned to look at the starry-eyed Arlo said: Your task is not to be underestimated, as my personal assistant must protect my personal safety, the future of my life can all be entrusted to you. After the reappointment, several of them are overjoyed, all proud, Olive looked at this group of adults like a child got candy like selling, is helpless tough several times. They left soon after this meeting, because Odell rubbed his car, so Olive asked Elio to drive him back, and then the two of them turned back to the apartment. Its not easy to create a perfect image on the Inte, and its difficult to rely on Elios strength alone. There are also many new media vloggers on the inte, besides the ones Alieen bought first, there are also many other media vloggers who have made great achievements in various aspects. Olive intends to create the next circrs by herself and finally let these big vs send them out to attract fans from all corners. I dont know which part of the process went wrong, but Olive approached several Twitter vs, but they all refused their requests very consistently, and there were many who didnt even bother to respond. Although rejected by several people, but Olive is still not dead, ying on thework is the power of fans, she must step up to build their own image, and is again several times in a row, but these people still rejected themselves. Whats wrong with you? Look downcast. Odell walked up to Olive with a mineral water bottle in his hand and asked her in an offhand manner. Odell is also a member of the studio, Olive thought for a moment and then told him all about the rejection she had suffered earlier. Just because of this thing? Dont worry, although they rejected you yesterday, they wille over and apologize themselves right away. Odell confidently said to Olive, after speaking and raised an eyebrow, waved to her and spoke: Hurry up, the shooting is about to start. Olive originally thought Odell was justforting herself, and then she went to the set to continue filming, but did not expect that every word Odell said had be a reality online. After she finished work, Olive went straight back to her apartment, ate dinner and simply washed up before she decided to rest, now that summer was about to arrive and the air was hot, even if she wanted to sleep, she had to have sleep. Olive half lying on the bed took out her phone and swiped her Twitter, once she opened it she found several private messages lying in her private message box, she opened them one after another and her jaw was about to drop to the ground in surprise. The vloggers who were so high and mighty before her first sent a letter of apology to herself respectfully, and then took the initiative to mention that they wanted to work with Olive and were looking forward to their next trip. Olive although some curiosity Odell is to make what means to make these big vvs Cale back, but she also finger fast click on the screen, their ownwork is now some things are properlypleted. The only thing that can make these vs change their mind is Odell, what kind of elixir did this guy feed them? Odell has helped himself so much, in reason have to thank him for some, Olive the next day is early to some time, and finally waiting for Odell toe in. chapter3004 change the role She went straight up to him and asked, You helped with all thatst night, didnt you? Thank you. He did not directly admit but also considered the default, after waving his hand, and then turned his head yfully Olive: Thank you how much a pound ah? You just so verbally say, also too insincere. Well, you helped me so much yesterday, Ill treat you to a meal. Olive said to him somewhat helplessly, and after speaking, she intended to turn around. With Odell to this style of speech, if you do not speak out first, he will probably speak something else. Im afraid he didnt expect Olive to react so quickly, pulled the corner of his mouth, and then said with amusement: Now you can learn to be smart, please eat, but you do not y tricks with me, all day long to write some empty cheques. Dont worry, I can afford to pay for a meal, I wont y any tricks for you, just say what you want to eat. Olive walked towards the dressing room after she finished speaking. She waved her hand and continued, Thats it for this matter, I have to hurry to makeup now, soon to shoot the scene. Odell also hurried to catch up, and Olive two people intend to go to the dressing room together, but before you can walk in, you heard Canes sharp voice from the next VIP room. The two of them looked at each other very tacitly, then without saying anything, they turned around and ran to the VIP room next to prepare to eavesdrop. I am very interested in your y and now intend to invest in your crew. Canes voice had a few taunts and more than a few smugness inside, which made people feel sick to hear. Olive and Odell both froze in ce, and then pressed their ears against the wall, trying to continue to eavesdrop more. Mrs. Lopez can like our y, its really our honor. The directors voice was very smooth, with a few moments of unhurriedness. Well, then, as an investor in your y, I now have a few requests. The door of the VIP room was not closed too tightly, Olive stood outside the door, and with a slight squint of her eyes she could see Canes sitting proudly on the sofa, crossing her legs and looking at the director with squinted eyes. The director froze for a moment, then slowly opened his mouth and asked, What do you want? Canes is really not a good person today, she unprecedented want to invest in this y, probably to find their own fault. Alieen and Quincy are both actors I like very much, I want to put them inside your cast now. Alieens acting skills are obvious to all of us, but Quincy is a bit difficult for me, Im afraid. After the director hesitantly finished, Canes voice rang out, with a few hints of sneer. I think this matter to you a director, but it is just a matter of moving your fingers. Well then, we can let both of them inside the cast now, but our roles are all arranged, and there are really no suitable roles for them toe in at this time. The director asked Canes here with some hesitation and some confusion. Canes crossed his legs with deep meaning, looked at the director, and then did not rush half lying on the sofa said: I as an investor naturally want their favorite actors to participate in the y, I now hope you can let them two instead of Odell and Olive. These words are really too angry, Olive is even more angry to reach out and smash the wall next to her, although her strength is not too strong, but also very clear for others to hear. There was a rush of footsteps from inside the VIP room and a cold rebuke from Canes: Whos out there? Odell is very calm, when he heard these words he did not get too angry, now see Olive attacked, had to helplessly pull her to the side and dodge. The closest ce to the VIP room is the dressing room, the two of them did not go inside, but found a room with misceneous items, Canes came out of the VIP room, looked around the neighborhood, and finally made a point of looking in the dressing room. Im so mad! How dare they try to rece us all! As soon as Canes walked into the VIP room, Olive said with some anger. Odell is also very angry now, but is also much better than Olive, he half-smiled eyes towards the VIP room after a look and said soothingly: Do not worry, the director should not be so easy to agree to her. Its not easy to say yes, but if the chips are big enough, theres no reason for the director to reject his request, and theres such a huge background behind Canes that the director cant afford to offend him. Olive pursed her lips and looked over there for a while, this Canes is now really too arrogant, one day they find the right opportunity, must get her dead! It is disappointing that this cunning fox is very timely to hide their tails, now also did not catch any of her feet, but one day they must, will not easily let her go. After eavesdropping, Olive and Odell still went back to the dressing room to clean up properly, the director did not speak they pretend that nothing happened, waiting to rush to the set when the director had sat under the awning. He raised his head to look at Olive and their eyes, there is a trace of difficulty, look at this look can not be the director really agreed to Canes request? Although he knew that the director could not have offended Canes, and that he himself did not mean what he said, but Olive still felt very angry somehow. The director sat down by the awning and looked at the scene with difficulty, but did not speak out. Today because of my personal reasons, so we will not shoot the scene for the time being, please excuse the trouble caused to everyone, consider today as a holiday, everyone go back to rest. The rest of the crew did not understand the truth of the matter, except for Olive and Odell, they all coincidentally cheered for a while, and then they took their things and left the set. Olive and Odell knew exactly why the director had turned out to be the way he was today, and after they looked at each other they went up and stopped him.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. You two are not leaving yet is there something wrong? The director was a little surprised when he saw the two of them standing in front of him. Director, we have heard what you just said with Mrs. Lopez. Odell walked forward and said to the director. chapter3005 the same field of play The directors body stiffened for a moment, then turned his head to give them a difficult look: No wonder you guys still dont leave, so what was saidter you heard? Has the crew now confirmed that they want Quincy and Alieen to rece our roles? Olive asked the director after swallowing a mouthful of saliva. The director didnt say a word, the whole person looks several times older, he said hesitantly after a long sigh: Actually I dont want to, but Mrs. Lopez ugh! He sighed several times in a row, Olive they also saw clearly the director is just a puppet, he was also forced to make this choice. Olive gave a wink to Odell and nned to leave the ce, after all, the directors person is obvious to everyone, now encounter this dilemma, she also do not want to continue to pressure the director. So director we stille over tomorrow to go away? Olive asked this to the director before she left. The director was a little embarrassed and a little hesitant, then waved his hand and said: You guys go back first and wait for the notice.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He did not dare to look directly at Olive and Odell with some guilt, and after waving his hand, he intended to go in the opposite direction. This matter for the time being, you guys hurry back to rest, I also have to go first. Canes is really trying to harm people one day, when I find a chance one day I will definitely kill her, see how she can still make waves! Odell stood in ce looking at the directors hunched back, said in a low voice. Forget it, lets get out of here, the wood is gone, say more cant be helped. Olive reached out and pulled Odells sleeve, and then the two of them left the set one after the other. Arlo was waiting for Olive in the car outside Acting Hall as usual, watching Olive climb into the passenger seat, and she was a little surprised: How long has it been, is the scene finished for today? Olive now does not have any mind to discuss the crews words, just waved her hand to drive away from this ce first, and then curled up in the passenger seat, began to close their eyes to rest up. I thought that after the directors threat from Canes, there was no more room for maneuvering, but what Olive didnt expect was that the directors call came in the afternoon when she was thinking about her future at home. Olive,e to the set tomorrow, well shoot as usual. The directors voice had a vague excitement in it. Olive listened with surprise and sat up: Whats the matter with the director? Isnt it confirmed that Quincy and the others are shooting now? After Odell and Ie back, what role will they y? Im not sure about this, but it seems that someone and Mrs. Lopez are not on the same page and have to keep you. After the director finished with doubts, continued to answer Olives question: Alieen now took the lead role in the second half of our unit drama, Quincy his role is not too much, is a cannon fodder role. Although the two of them are still in the cast so Olive more or less unhappy, but she and Odells leading role has not been shaken in the slightest. The next day Olive and Odell two people still went to the set as usual inside the shooting, the morning intense scene quickly finished shooting, she was just about to get off the set to go to the set manager to get the box lunch, when I saw Shane actually carrying a lot of things towards himself. Olive was so happy that she was about to give him a bear hug when she saw that Shane was followed by Cale, who was still haunting her. She went back to the awning as if she hadnt seen it, found a chair andy down. Olive, Shane called out as he walked up next to Olive with arge bag of food, somewhat helplessly. Then without any regard for Cales face, he said directly to Olive: I didnt want her toe over, but my father insisted that Cale follow. Shane had taken the time toe to the set to see himself, how could he allow himself to be disturbed by Cale? Olive opened her eyes and looked at him yfully and said, You always have a follower following you wherever you go, isnt that annoying every day? Since Cale has no eyesight and has to follow Shane around, I will feed you with dog food! Olive raised her head to look at Cale behind Shane, she was standing not far away with her fingers pinching her bag, the knuckles of her fingertips were slightly white, and her face was so gloomy that it looked like water was dripping down. Its okay, you just pretend not to see her. Shane has no regard for the Cale behind him, after the words fell to the ground, Cales face also became iron blue. Dont sit there, get up and eat, I picked out some of your favorite dishes. Shane went up and patted Olives forehead with some doting words, and then put the meal on the table next to him and slowly opened the fresh box. Olivey on the chair and pretended not to care, nced at Cale, then withdrew her eyes, reached out her hand to Shane and said: Im so tired today, I dont want to move. You littlezy bum! Shane gave Olive a nk look, then put the lunch box in his hand, picked up the chopsticks and fed Olive with the meal inside, one bite at a time. Olive justy back in her chair and enjoyed it. In a short while, the whole box of food was at the bottom and Cales face was as dark as the bottom of a pot. Although she is usually a little upset to see Cale, but if she wants toe, she has a way to make her angry! The break was soon over, Shane packed up the rest of the lunch boxes, and finished sitting under the awning quietly watching Olive shoot the scene, Cale in the side has long been anxious, but also moved nso to squeeze Shane, but Shane was very insistent this time did not leave, just sitting next to carefully observe Olive shoot the scene. As long as there is Shane in the side Olive shooting more vigorously, and can quickly enter the role, the whole day was beautiful, but the arrival of Quincy afternoon they broke this beautiful. It was clear that their scenes were scheduled for sixteen episodester, but Quincy and Alieen arrived in the afternoon and told the director that they wanted to see their predecessors filming, so that they could integrate into the crew as soon as possible. chapter3006 can’t look down Said toe to observe everyone filming, early into the state, in fact, is sitting under the awning knocking melon, but also toment on the actors acting skills, but also asionally mock a few. And these two people seem toe over to help Cale conquer Shane as soon as possible, as long as Olive intermission want to talk to Shane, they are just the right few toe out to find things. It is really convincing that Cale personally had no choice but to call two rescuers, but the more this happens, the more Olives fighting spirit burns up. Shane, Im just so tired of filming. When it was Olives turn to take a break, she dragged her tired body directly to Shanes side, and pulled his arm and leaned on his shoulder to pamper him. In fact, normally Olive will never make such a move, but today since Cale topete with their own, she does not mind and her topete. The actual fact is that Olive is still a professional actress and has finished her performance very well. Shane probably knows very well in his heart why Olive would make such a move, his reaction is not too strong, just with a little enjoyment, there is a slight smile in his eyes. Im so tired today, why dont you take some time off and go back to rest, ande back tomorrow. Shane pulled Olive to sit on hisp and wrapped his arm around her, and squeezed her shoulders. Olive came over and wrapped her arms around Shane and started to pout: No, Im tired from filming today, but youvee to see me for the first time, so Ill do my best. Olive looked at Shane and inadvertently put her eyes on Olives face, only to see the woman lowering her head and giving a grimugh, with a grim expression on her face. She looked very different from her usual appearance, which Olive had rarely seen before, and she thought for a moment that she had been blinded, when suddenly she saw Cales figure move and immediately fall straight down the top of the steps. Ah! Shane! Cale even fell to the ground also forgot to shout Shane, estimated to be really some pain, her face is also brushed white into a paper, painful to hold their legs, forehead also seeped fine dense sweat. Shane heard the sound and immediately pulled away from Olive, stood up and tried to support Cale: Can you still stand up now?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Cales face was white, pretending to be calm and nodded, and then used his hands to support the ground to slowly stand up, but her body shifted, she immediately fell back to sit, reaching out to hold his ankle and looked up at Shane pitifully. She really hurt her ankle, and now it is impossible to stand up, Shane sighed a long sigh, slightly straightened up to put the eyes on Olive, Olive pretended not to see the same again dead eyes on Cale. Now it hase to this time, no matter what the reason is out of gentlemanly manners or whatever, Olive think Shane will pick up Cale. But what she didnt expect was that Shane stood up and said to the staff apanying him: Im really sorry, thisdy is injured can you carry her to this recliner? My girlfriend is looking on, she will be jealous. After saying that, Shane turned his head to Olive and nodded, indicating the staff member to look over. The staff members face showed a smile of understanding, and then said directly: No problem, leave it to me. Then the staff member went forward and picked up Cale, who had fallen to the ground, and ced him on a recliner. Im afraid even Cale herself did not expect Shane would be so avoiding suspicion, her face was ugly, looking at Olives eyes want to skin her. After thanking the staff member, Shane turned towards Olive and winked at her: How many points do you think I can give? What are you talking about? Olive asked him with wide-eyed bewilderment, as if they had not just experienced the same thing. Shane looked at Olive with half-smiled eyes and said seriously, How many points do you think I can give for such a good performance just now? Cut! That depends on how you perform afterwards! Olive waved her hand at him after she finished and hurriedly went to the camera. Just sit here and take a good rest, Im going to shoot the scene soon. She turned her back and raised the corner of her mouth where Shane couldnt see it. Olives eyes nced over to Shanes side from time to time while she was filming. This guy was acting so well just now, and then he went to Cales side, not to mention that the two of them were about to stick together! Cale how to this time is still not dead ah, the real girlfriend here she did not restrain at all! Looking at her, Olive wanted to go up to her and tear her face apart. After a while, Olive actually saw Cale boldly reached out and grabbed Shanes arm, while Shane did not dodge in time, but just turned his back and did not know what he was doing, Olive although she believed in Shane, but she still felt a little ufortable watching Cales series of actions. Quincy and Alieen two people feel that the crew is to help Cale, this time looking at a picture of happiness, they are when the crowd, sitting under the awning on the face of a mocking look at Olive. The more people want to see their own jokes, the more they are really angry, Olive although the heart has been stormy, but her face is still cloudy and light without any expression, and shooting the scene than just more vigorous. Heh! I really cant stand to see it, Shane really likes to have his feet in two boats! Odell stood next to Olive, ncing coldly at Shane and Cale, then turned to Olive and said seriously: Olive, dont worry, I wont let you be angry with her. Olive heart some did not figure out why Odell would say such a thing, she did not have time to react to the director shouted on the set to start, they two instantly stood in front of the camera, also resumed the state just now. The next scene is Olive and Odell as the male and female protagonists of the rare rivalry between the scene, and the atmosphere has some unusual, but not very intimate, after all, taking into ount the audience of this martial arts drama is rtively wide, all the intimate scenes are reshuffled. chapter3007 give me delete Olive stood in front of the camera waiting for Odells next action, in this scene before the official start, she noticed Odell grunted in the direction of Shane, then the director shouted an action. After a while when the official shooting, Olive understand Odell just speak those words exactly what is the meaning, she can not see Shane in front of their own face to do some fancy things, so also had to personallye down to help her angry Shane. These intimate sex are rtively strict rules, but Odell will not take it as a matter of fact, in front of the camera on the scale of those actions to increase. Odell backhanded Olive in his arms, although his back to see the real thing, but Olive can feel the back of Shanes deep hot gaze. She as someones girlfriend, although now is in the shooting, but the heart will inevitably feel some weakness, but Olive can not move, in order to make this scene a scene on the pass, she can only let Odell hug himself. This hugsted for more than five minutes, and the lines between the male and female protagonists were finished in the middle of such action, waiting for the five minutes to pass before the director shouted a card, Olive heart fiercely relieved, immediately also stood up. What are you doing now?! Olive was about to let go of her hand around Odell when she heard Nells scream from not far away. Olive was frightened as if she was electrocuted and jerked her hand back, this Nell is also really a ghost, these days even more readily reported to the crew. The director is also more than the director, sitting under the awning, on the two of them toment on the scene, as long as there are more intimate scenes she screamed on the side, but also randomly smashed many things, even the crew are a little unbearable to watch. After a long time together, the crew looked at Nell will look down and go around, as far as possible with her not to have contact with each other, so in order to reduce the friction between us, Olive every time the scene is also apprehensive.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Olive is afraid that today because of the arrival of Shane and Cale a time distracted, so forget that there is such a big god in the crew here, she some helpless sigh, standing opposite Odell frowned more tightly, face is also impatient. Odell you guys filming on filming, why do you want to hug her ah? This woman is too abominable! Nell directly without the slightest concern to go to the camera, but also pulled Odells arm to him loudly questioned said. Odell originally did not like Nells style of action, plus this session of things, so he was even more manic, and now the iron blue face just waiting for the attack. As long as the discerning eye can see, Odell is now on the verge of exposure, but Nell did not restrain at all, but more loudly used: How many times have I told you to stay away from Odell, why are you still so stubbornly sticky! Odells eyes shed a hint of anger, and then the hand heavily mmed away Nells grip on his hand, and then a cold smile on his face, approaching her and said: Heh! Do I have to go through you to do anything that Odell wants to do? I Nell was blocked by Odell dumbfounded, wide-eyed is frozen in ce. And what kind of person are you to me? Who are you to tell me what to do? Odell has always been straightforward, will not be polite with others half, especially in the face of this insidious Nell everywhere more intensified, but in fact, he is usually in the crew or amiable, mainly because Nell acted too much. Nell is like being pped, face swollen into a pig liver red, she bit her lower lip, dumbfounded look at Olive them, and finally like a little girl like a stomping foot said: Anyway, if you two want to shoot intimate scenes is not allowed! Are you out of your mind? We dont want to shoot a scene, you do, you go to the hospital now, dont dy us here. Olive to her this stubborn approach, really someugh, and finally even cold sarcastic said. In fact, if she did not speak Nell is afraid not so angry, but after saying it, this guy is like a hot pot of oil was poured on the head, the anger is even higher. How many times have I told you not to go near Odell why do you always disobey me? Thats enough! Who are you to talk about others here, I have also told you many times to stay away from me, do you hear me? Odell could not stand it and yelled at Nell, then blocked Olive behind himself. Nell although in how rogue, how sex spirited, but in the end is only a well-protected girl, Odell yelled, her face is more ugly, biting her lips and eyes filled with tears, but this guy is stubborn ten cows can not pull back, now has been holding back, not to let themselves cry out. Nell stood in ce and stared at them fiercely for a while, then stomped his feet and went to the directors front, like the high-flying Canes, and said with a directmand: You just cut this intimate scene for me! This script was written by the scriptwriter, we have no way to change it here. The director at least is also in the entertainment industry for many years, if a person with weight to say, he may still be afraid of a few points, but Nell is so young, no matter for any level, they have no reason to be afraid of this junior. Who is the screenwriter? Ill get it right away! Nell turned around and looked through the set, then saw the scriptwriter in the direction of the office, and she lifted her legs and tried to run that way. Odell watched Nell keep going crazy here, and now he couldnt stand it anymore, so he went up and took her by the arm and said loudly: Get out of here now! There are so many people here, because you alone are dyed, do not you have a few moments of guilt in your heart? Then he stood up straight and looked at Nell and said mockingly: Also, youd better go around when you see me in the future, or your fondness will weigh me down. Odell! I like you more than anyone, how can you say such excessive things to me? Nell raised her head and looked at Odell with red eyes, she even had a slightly red nose, I guess if she said another word she would cry? chapter3008 not let you have a good time The corner of his mouth hooked up, after a coldugh visited her and said: People who like me from here can line up to outer space, which onion do you count? If everyone is as crazy about me as you are, then I simply dont have to live every day. And its not a matter of liking or disliking you anymore, its a matter of whether I hate you or not. I can tell you unequivocally that Im sick of seeing you right now! Olive some doubt Odell is not studied psychology, he said while approaching Nell, due to the height advantage of the momentum on the upper hand, word by word to Nell said, those words are likending on the heart of Nell. Nell scared back several steps, and finally as Odells words fell to the ground, her entire emotions also immediately copsed, but also holding their own head shouted in shock, and then stumbled to the editor. When people are mad, their strength will increase exponentially, Nell nowunched a crazy Odell simply can not pull. You cut that scene just now! Delete it! Do you hear me? Cut them out! Nell rushed forward and pped the screenwriter on the table in front of him, and said threateningly, and with a twinkle in his eye, he said, No! As long as the intimate scenes about the two of them all cut out for me! Even a little contact is not allowed! The screenwriter at least is also written many excellent script, the richness of words, sharp words,pletely not ordinary people can resist. He half leaned back in his chair and lowered his eyebrows, looking at Nell like a mad dog disdainfully said: I say thisdy, if you are sick, you should hurry to the hospital, do not go crazy in our crew. You ! Well, how dare you talk to me like that! Nell was speechless for a while, reached out his hand and pped the table, and continued with a blue face: Do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like that? Thats enough! You still have the face to say such things now, you dont mind shame I feel ashamed for you! Shane walked up to Nell and couldnt say anything to her. Then he looked at her and continued: You do not see what you have be, where you still look like ady, fortunately Dad is not here, otherwise I think you will be angry again to aggravate the disease! Heh! You wild bastard, who are you to talk about me? Nell said sarcastically as she straightened up and turned her head to look at Shane. p! A crisp p immediately broke through the sky, with Shanes p, Nell was immediately hit face were turned to the side, the hair even covered the face of the expression. Shane walked up to her after hitting her and said coldly to Nell: I have not been bothered with you because I still consider you as my sister from the bottom of my heart, but that does not mean I can always tolerate your behavior and it is not your capital to indulge again and again. How dare you hit me today! Nell lifted her head to cover her red, swollen face and yelled at Shane in manic rage. Wild bastard! What can you do to me if I say so, can you deny it? Im telling you its all true, you really had the guts to hit me today, believe it or not, Ill go back and tell dad to tell him to get you out of here right away! Nell, youre hopeless now! If he wakes up and sees you like this, he might get sick again. Do you think Im really afraid of what youre saying in front of him? I tell you Im not afraid at all, but I think you should not be so good, at least for his lifes sake. Shane sarcastically said and then red at Nell, and then walked towards Olive. Olive was so angry that her fingernails were set into her flesh, and she looked at Nell and wanted to go up to her and tear her face apart. She had told Nell many times before to watch her words and not to insult Shane again, but she didnt expect her to speak out of turn today and say such an asshole. Olive is really trying very hard to restrain her anger, if not now in the Acting Hall outside there are many gossip reporters, she may really rushed forward, a good beating Nell. Although Shane himself has given Nell a small lesson, but Olive feel far from enough, her heart that the gas is always blocked, simply can not be happy! Nell waspletely awakened by this p, she did not spill like before, but she also did not feel ashamed to leave the set, just like before, brazenly followed Odell. She seems to havepletely thrown away her dignity, no matter how disgusted Odells face showed up, Nell also just pretended not to see. The crew because of this episode waspletely disrupted the rhythm, we did not immediately after the scene, just each to the rest area waiting, Olive turned his head to look at Shane, he had a cold face thin lips pursed, no expression on his face. Olive grabbed his hand and realized that Shanes palm was frighteningly cold, which is rarely the case for people of his physical caliber. Olive held his hand tightly, the more heartbroken up, Nell just said the words may have been repressed in the heart for a long time, she looked at Shanes eyes as if it was disgusting. She is now somewhat abhorred why she just did not do it, watching Nell to Shane made such unforgivable things, the heart of the fire is also leaping higher and higher, today if not get vent, maybe she will go back to be angry and spit blood. Now there are a lot of staff around towards Olive they are cast over, curious and with scrutiny, she can not in front of so many people and Nell again physical pull, Olive had to step back two, to the Arlo made a wink. This girl is very eye-catching, from the beginning to the end are reducing their own presence, so that no one even noticed her presence, for Olive is just a good opportunity.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Now you cant do it yourself, so why not let the transparent Arlo go up and teach Nell a good lesson, also counted as a conclusion to this matter today. Olive gave her a wink, Arlo nodded slowly, and moved his steps to the back of Nell, while everyone was not paying attention when the expressionless foot out, to Nell under the chair a heavy kick. chapter3009 impatience Ah! Nells scream again broke the sky, she fell to the ground at once, her buttocksnded even more to a four-footed. This wretched look made the crewugh, after all, Nell just spilled in front of so many people, everyone was eager to see her joke. She slowly got up from the ground with a red face, and no one was around to help her. After Nell got up, she felt that her face was really damaged, so she raised her hand and pped Quincy viciously on the side. Why didnt you just pull me along?! Quincy ispletely dumb, there is bitterness, he justughed twice did not expect to have be a cannon fire, turned his head to this p fell solidly on his face. His face copsed and his expression became gloomy, but he moved his lips and said nothing, but put his head down. Quincy now has no status in the entertainment industry, and he and Alieen have only managed to get close to Canes, the golden master, so how could they offend her jewel because of this trivial matter? Olive looked at Quincy and then cast a nce at Alieen next to him, only to see Alieen half leaning on the awning pir with her hands on her chest, hooking her lips like a joke looking at the two of them. Her face is not the slightest bit of sympathy, nor the slightest bit of resignation, but also more than a few taunting mockery, standing there on the high and cold. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre getting into.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After beating Quincy and patting the dust on his pants, Nell turned his head to the crew and looked at them viciously, saying loudly: Who was it? Who the hell did that? I tell you, youd bettere out and admit your mistake now, or else Ill find out when the timees, and it wont be such a good day! The crew only slightly lowered their heads and did not put their eyes on Nells face, but no one dared to stand up and refute her a word. Good! Since you all wont say anything, then why dont we all stop filming! I have nothing to do all day anyway, so Ill see who can survive who! If I dont find out that person just now today, I wont let you guys have an easy time either! Nell stood in the center of the venue and said in a cold voice to those people. Of course as long as Im around, you guys wont be able to step out of this gate or do anything else! Heh! Youre really holding a chicken feather for an arrow, thinking were really afraid of you arent you? Odell buried his head and looked at the ground, but his words were directed at Nell. Get out of our crew now or Ill kick you out! Nells face turned red and she yelled at Odell, Its not my fault, why dont you look at the truth! If they hadnt hurt me, I wouldnt have fallen to the ground! You all did not stand up for me, I came out to seek justice for myself is still wrong? Then why dont you reflect on why they did this to you, its not because what you did today was too much! Odells face did not have the slightest expression vivid, he continued to say indifferently to Nell. You leave the set, this is a ce of work you are not suitable to stay here, if stillter to die and not leave, I will personally kick you out. Odell you can not do this to me, you forget how much I like you Nell some pleading to Odell said, the volume also gradually weakened, he looked at Odell obstinate just refused to step away. You hurry back, do not be here unreasonable. Shane finally couldnt look away, he sighed and said indifferently to Nell. After and then turned his head to look at, behind himself Cale spoke: You now take her back, remember todays events must not be revealed to Dad, lest he hear and get angry. Okay, I know. After Cale finished his words, but did not make any move, his feet did not move at all as if they had taken root on the ground. Shane asked impatiently with some confusion: Why arent you leaving? Ah you dont you want to go back with us? Cale woke up like a dream and looked up to Shane rhetorical question said. Shane, you just go back with us, Im really a little scared alone. No, I still have a bit of things on my side temporarily not to go back, you take Nell first home, do not worry about my safety, besides, Nell so powerful, you two people have a mutual care, nothing to be afraid of. Shane speaks is really a double entendre, although the words are said to Cale, but the gaze is dead on Nell. Nell quickly reacted, she stiffened her neck and said in a cold voice: Im not leaving! Ive been wronged today, and if I dont get justice, Im definitely not leaving here! After she finished speaking, she turned her head to look at Cale and said loudly to her: You are not allowed to leave here either, are you a pig in the head? If you leave now, wont Shane belong to this bitch Olive? How can you see that? Nells anger is very arrogant, Cale again put on his own pathetic look, but also lowered his head and whispered: Eino, its not what you think. Nell looked at Cale and sneered without continuing to speak, she still stood dead in ce and refused to leave. Dont stand here, hurry up and take her back. After Shane finished speaking to Lin Yi, he lifted his chin to her again, signaling for her to get out of here. Cale with a hand squeezed his own corner, looking at Shanes face eyes are almost dropping tears, she opened her mouth words to the mouth and did not say, hesitated for a while before slowly asked: But uncle let you go back with me. This thing you do not need to care, I will naturally have an exnation to my fathers side, you just leave here on the line. Shane eyebrows more than a few impatient, eyes with a touch of indifference, he finished and then turned his head dead Cale, face is also still not the slightest expression. Under such a powerful sight attack, Cale finally suffered, she moved her feet, slowly walked to the Nell side. chapter3010 Chu Chu pitiful She was even more churlish, lifting her chin, and said softly to Nell: Eino, lets leave here, they have to continue filming next, lets not dy people. Dy? I dont know! I just want to see if they can do it today! Ive been watching them act every day on the set and Im already furious. If no onees forward to give me an exnation for what just happened, I wont let it go! Nell was immediately stimted by Cales words, and instead of moving away, she shouted even louder. She finished her words and then turned her head to stare dead at Odell, using her own actions to express the meaning of the heart, as long as she did not die today, will never leave the set. She is a pestering look, anyone who looks at it will feel some headache, Odell has always been not a good fighter, he will be violence to violence. Looking at Nells appearance, he took out his cell phone and dialed a number, then said in a cold voice: You guys hurry in, there is a troublemaker here. Odell was really true to his word, Nell did not take his words seriously, he did not mind his actions to leave her some deep memories. As soon as his words hit the ground, Nells face turned iron blue, looking at Deer Sound her body began to tremble: Odell, are you really that cruel to me? Odell simply do not bother to pay attention to Nell, even a nce at her feel disgusted, but also turned away to y with their own cell phones, but also can not stop to cast a look at the set outside the door. Odells appearance made Nell suffer a great blow, his body is a bit unstable, stumbling steps back several times, and finally barely stood up straight, after taking a deep breath, his face is even more ugly: I do not care, if you want me to leave here today, unless I die! Eino, stop it, lets go back first, continue to stay here, it will only make everyone look more ugly. Cale courageously walked forward, but also holding Nells arm to her softly persuasive said. Nell now can not allow anyone to touch themselves, she fiercely shrugged off Cales hand, and coldly spoke to her: If you want to go, go yourself, anyway, I am not possible to leave here! Eino you dont have to do that, lets just go back first! Cale was not frustrated, but rather the more courageous, once again went up to the weak willow to support the Nell, face is also full of pleading look. But her outstretched hand just stiffened in mid-air, and then Nell waved his hand over, and said to her disgust: What qualifications do you have to touch me! You dont really think youre my best friend, do you? I think you Cale also take yourself too seriously, youre just a gutter stinker, you want to climb up when you get the chance! Get the hell out of my way! Nell is now like a mad dog, biting anyone she can find, even Cale, who usually seems close to her, is not spared. Eino how can you say that? Cales two eyes were bigger than copper bells, her nose was slightly sore, her eyes were red, and tears were dropping down like broken beads. She looked even more disgusted by Nell, she pulled her lips with a cold face and said with a sneer: Dont you go on acting with me here! No one will be hurt by your fake look! After Nell finished speaking, she turned her body away from Cale, and leaned her back against the pir of the awning and lowered her head to stare dead at her toes, not knowing what to say. Cale stood alone in the middle of the crew crying that is called a pitiful ah, so Olive such a straight woman felt a little intolerant to see. She turned her head to nce at Shane, but found that his attention was not distracted at all by Cales growing sobs, but only lowered his head to hold his cell phone and deal with thepanys important business. Olive looked up when Shane obviously sensed it, but also looked up and cast a reassuring look at her, and then lowered his head to continue to look at his phone. Nells words were right, the crew was so many, everyone just treated Cale like air, and no one went up tofort her. No matter how pitiful she cries, how deeply she thinks about understanding, everyone just stands aside to watch the good show. The poor look, the uninformed look at her thought she had suffered a lot of grievances, Olive although some can not bear to look, but more impatient, for Cale such good at pretending to be a woman she has long felt some disgust.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. And now crying so loudly, may be deliberately disguised out, look at Olive frowned more tightly, for Cale the heart of the big trouble also more and more disgusted up. She stood there crying so loudly, just to let Shane hear, andter tofort her, but Shane followed Olive for so long, for this white lotus doings have long been used to see. And for Shane such a sensible person, if the person is not the tip of his heart, then even if it is turned into white bones he did not bother to look at, Cale this time can be said to be on the wrong dish. Cale still continue to stand in ce and cry for a while, now the day is not big, no matter what she cried into the appearance of everyone did not worry, but suddenly her body is like being blown down, fainted violently on the ground, suddenly all for those watching the good show also could not help but to crowd up. She seems to have fainted, this should not be crying, right?! The people standing at the inner end said loudly to the people outside, they didnt seem to care about Cale, how in the end, but still hold a kind of look at the jokes of the mind. Shane still had his head buried in hispanys business, Olive reached out and tugged on his sleeve, and finally they both went over to look at Cale lying on the floor. The two eyes were swollen like a small peach. Olive looked at Cale lying on the ground and gave her a thumbs up, even if she was pretending to cry, she could cry so genuinely. We are not too clear, Cale is really crying fainted, or suffer pretend fainted, but she a girl lying on the ground, finally is some not very good look. chapter3011 white lotus flower acting skills The director was standing next to Cale and felt that it was a bit tricky and cast a difficult look at Olive. Olive heart is clear, Cale this big live person if in the set of what happened, it will have a bad impact on their whole drama shooting, she turned her head to look at Shane and whispered: We can not put her here regardless of it, or send her back first, there are any things to say next. Shane frowned and thought for a short while, then nodded in agreement, he turned his back away from the crowd, took out his phone and made a call. You hurry up and drive the car to the entrance of the set and wait. After he finished speaking, he turned his head to look at Olive and said, Lets go, but I wont hold her, you suffer to drag her out on the line. Olive knew the reason Shane was doing this, she didnt want to touch Cale and was afraid that what she was doing would make her angry and jealous. Although Olive had to pull Cale, but it was better than Shane pulling. No problem, I just dont want you to touch her anyway. Olive called over Arlo, too love the two together to make Cale dragged from the ground, but also one after the other to carry her and tried to walk out. The director is really sorry, today has given everyone so much trouble, Im afraid I can not continue to shoot the scene, we must first take her to the hospital. Olive said to the director with some apologies. In fact, the director has long been annoyed, see Olive is about to take away Cale, he is even more happy almost have to apud. Its okay, you dont me yourself too much, hurry up and take her to the hospital, hurry up, dont dy more. Watching the director look like sending the gue, Olive just feel funny, she turned her head again and Shane after a look in unison and Arlo two people to drag Cale out, but if you want to send her into the car, for the two weak women more or less is difficult. Shane had already noticed, and after Olive and the others walked out, he waved his hand at the driver: Hurry up and send her up. The driver was tall and immediately took Cale in his arms, and Olive and Arlo both breathed a sigh of relief, their arms were sore and almost dislocated. Originally Shane was going to go to the hospital with Olive and them, but suddenly his phone vibrated violently, raised his head to Olive after a nce, and rushed to pick up his phone. I dont know what the person on the other end of the phone actually said, only to see Shanes face more and more ugly, and finally said in a low voice: Dont worry, Ill be right over. After he finished speaking, he quickly hung up the phone and turned to Olive and said apologetically, Olive, I may have to trouble you to take her to the hospitalter, there is an emergency at mypany and I have to get back right now. Well, its okay, you go back to deal with thepany first, Arlo and I will be here, but you may have to go outside the set to drive my car. Olive quickly took out the car keys from her backpack after she finished speaking and handed them to Shane: Go ahead, you cant dy, its okay with the drivers uncle. Olive has solved his own urgent needs, Shane said to her gratefully: Olive, today is really let you suffer. Dont say such things, hurry up and go take care of your own business. Olive was happy, but she didnt show it in her heart. Shane was just like he said, he didnt have any thoughts for Cale, and he didnt even look at him since he fainted in the set.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Shane walked away, the driver car started up the car slowly to the hospital drive over, Olive and Arlo two people sitting together in the back, rambling chatting about the day. Cale lying in the passenger seat on top of the fainting, do not know when to wake up, Olive has been watching her movements through the rearview mirror dead. She obviously saw Cales eyelids blink a few points, Olive thought she was about to wake up, but the guy stilly there like a dead fish without moving. Heh! It is really an act, Olive decided to break her trick in front of everyone. After looking around the car, she nced at a brooch pinned inside Xiao Yous long sleeve, the young girl was young and wearing the same kind of cartoon toy brooch, looking just yful and cute. Take this brooch off and give it to me to use. Olive said softly to her, again pointing to the brooch. Arlo was not quite sure why she did that, but still said nothing and obediently took off the brooch. Here, take it. Olive opened the pin on the back of the brooch, and finally even more slowly extended her own hand and gave Cales arm a vicious stab. Ah! What are you doing? Cale was this pin up a fierce scream, but also covered their own painful arm fierce re at Olive, now alive and well ispletely can go to run a 800 meters, where is still like just in the set as weak as the wind. She screamed to the driver uncle and Arlo two people were scared, but also pulled over to the side of the road to look at the situation. Oh, your acting skills are so good, why dont you go to the entertainment industry to make a living? Olive gave the pin back to Arlo and said mockingly to Cale. The driver and Arlo both instantly understood that Cale had been ying dead from the beginning to the end. Arlos face did not hide his look of disgust and contempt, the drivers uncle is still like what did not hear the same face unchanged staring ahead. Why should I enter the entertainment industry? There is no one clean in the entertainment industry, and Uncle Lopez would never tolerate the Lopez family marrying a yboy! He will not let me enter the entertainment industry either! After Cale finished speaking, she even looked at Olive with a bit of smugness. And then she this noble look ispletely a blooming white lotus, do not know also think she has now flown to the branch as a phoenix. Youre not even married, you havent even had an engagement ceremony, do you really think youre family? Olive said mockingly, trying to inquire more about Cale while she was now angry at her head. chapter3012 Chapter pretending to be dizzy Cale snorted coldly, and his face became more and more smug : Hehe, Uncle Lopez is already writing our engagement invitations now, and he said he must let me keep Shane in check, as long as hes around, theres absolutely no way hell tolerate any other woman stepping foot in the doors of THE Lopez family! She was as proud as a cockerel who had won a battle, and it was like the nail in the coffin for her to marry into the Lopez family. Olive contemted looking at Cales appearance, she seemed to have been a little lighthearted before, forgetting that such a white lotus flower was the most tolerant and deepest hearted. Just to be able to lie on the ground in front of so many people, pretending to be dead for so long, this is obviously not a simple character ah! Olive waved her hand and let the driver uncle who was driving the car on the road again stop, turned her head to look at Cale and said, Well then, since you are awake now it seems that you dont need to go to the hospital, hurry and go down, so that we dont have to look at each other and feel upset.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Cale originally wanted to retort a few sentences with Olive, but after turning her head to look at the tall driver uncle on the side, she bit her lower lip again, and then slowly moved her arm, raised her hand to open the car door and walked down. Seeing that Cale already got off the car, Olive raised her hand and intended to close the car door to leave this ce, but suddenly looked up and saw not far away from the mall Ocan and Maisie two people walked out, I dont know what these two guys are buying, big bags are almost unable to carry. Olive opened the car door and waved at them, Maisie was still a little surprised when she saw them, then she pulled Ocan towards them with gusto. Miss Holt, Mr. Lopez called. The older driver got out of the drivers seat holding his own cell phone and turned around before respectfully handing it to Olive. Olive was about to pick up the phone when she saw Cale, who was not far away from her, stumbling on her feet and fainting magnificently once again. Seeing that she had already fainted on the ground, Maisie and Ocan, who were not far away, both froze, and then Ocan handed his hand to Maisie, and then went over to Cales side. Hehe, this girl is really an actor ah! Olive looked at the foot of Cale lying on the tarmac like a dead dog, this persons endurance can be really let yourself can not be expected, tarmac rough uneven, a fall like her like maybe blood will ooze out. But if she didnt act miserable, who would believe it? Olives attention had long since been distracted by Cale, to the point where shed forgotten that Shanes cell phone was always connected, but by the time she tried to go over to speak again, it had already hung up. What did he just call about? Olive said as she turned her head to inquire about the drivers uncle. The driver opened his mouth and was about to speak when Olive caught a glimpse of the dark ck Bentley slowly driving over not too far away, then she saw Shane pull the car to the side of the road and walk down with a big step. Thepany matter was settled so I rushed back, why are you all here and not leaving? Shane walked towards Olive after locking the car door. Olive lifted her chin at him and gestured for him to look at Cale on the ground: Here, this one was just in the car pretending to be dizzy I kicked her out after I made her wake up, I didnt expect her to see you guysying on the ground again at this moment. Shane frowned after hearing Olives words before taking her hand and walking over to Cales side: Lets go over there first. When the two of them walked over, Ocan had already picked Cale up from the ground and carried her over to this side, when he saw Shane, he was even more pleasantly surprised and let out a long sigh of relief, Luckily youre here now, Ill put her in your car, you take her to the hospital, I still have things to do so I wont go. You want to get involved yourself then deal with it yourself. Shane didnt ept Ocans request, he raised his eyes to look at him before ncing coldly at the pale Cale in his arms, Cale was being held by Ocan, her body was limp without half a bit of strength, her eyes were dead shut and she looked as if she had fainted. After Shanes words, they were all frozen, this guy has always been calm and collected, when will he say such ungentlemanly words. Ocan today is originally and Maisie two people out of the date, he is even more reason did not pay attention to Shane, directly holding Cale into the back seat of Shanes car, and then all rxed turned his head and said: I really have something today, youd better send her over, I do not want to be disturbed by their own date, not to mention that my car are didnt drive, theres no way I can stop a car and drop her off, or donte to this. After Ocan told Shane, he turned around and pulled Maisie next to him, and the two of them quickly escaped from this ce. Maisie originally still wanted to say a few words to Olive, but now there is no chance, and only opened her mouth before Ocan pulled her away. The scene left Olive and Shane standing in the same ce with some helplessness, looking at Cale lying in the back seat, it is impossible to leave such a big living person unattended. Arlo, now you wont have to go, take the car back. Olive said as she sat in the passenger seat of Shanes car and turned to Arlo. Okay boss, if you need me to pick it up, just call ahead. Arlo nodded and finished before starting the car and leaving the scene. Olive ended up having to take Cale to the hospital with Shane, this time even taking her to the hospital where nso was, and sure enough when nso found out he just yelled at Shane and yelled for the doctors to prepare a VIP room for Cale. Cale dont know is in the hospital side live out of feelings or what, as long as every time the doctor finished checking after letting her discharge, she will be weak willow to support the wind cant even stand up, but also from time to time to hold the heart said that he faintedst time after leaving aftereffects. Her appearance was just what nso wanted, but also repeatedly forced her to continue to live in the VIP ward, which stayed for more than a week. Because of Cales illness, Shane was forced by nso to visit her every day, but Shane had to bring Olive along to avoid suspicion. chapter3013 Chapter Alanso’s Props It was a bit of torture for Olive, but just being able to look at Cale at every turn and keep her from doing something was a one-sided favor. Cale was hospitalized just to create some time alone with Shane, she hated Olive every time she saw hering, but in order to maintain her good image in front of Shane, she had to swallow her teeth and blood. Olive was even more reluctant to even say a word every time she visited Cale with a cold face, Cale had managed to put up with it the previous two times, but then she slowly started to make a scene. Shane my head is so faint ah, do you think I really have a terminal disease, can you let Olive first leave the ward inside, I do not know how, as long as Ie in I feel the air is so thin. I dont know whats going on, as soon as Ie in I feel that the air is so thin. I cant breathe, although I know its not good, but even for the sake of my body, can you let her go out first? Olive stood aside and watched Cales performance with cold eyes, she held her chest with one hand and covered her forehead with the other, and from time to time she tried to reach out her hand to tug on Shanes arm, that pathetic appearance, it really attracted peoples pity ah. Cale bit his lower lip, but also from time to time to Olive to throw over a pleading gaze, as if it is really Olive want to kill her in general. If it was someone else who didnt know what was going on, this might have worked, but in front of Shane, there was no way out now. Shane stood beside him and coldly waved away Cales hand that was grabbing his own, and then said to her indifferently, Cale, I came to see you because of my fathers sake, you have to restrain yourself even if youre capricious. With such a cold tone of voice, he instantly scared Cales face pale, moreover, she gripped the sheet with her hands and looked inside the room nervously, and then her tears crackled and fell like broken beads, moreover, she cried out petntly, Uncle Lopez! I want to see Uncle Lopez! Cale whimpered as she reached out her hand and grabbed the nurse who came to the hospital for a routine checkup, and said pitifully, Please, will you help me bring Uncle Lopez here? I want to meet him. The female nurse looked up at Shane and then yanked away from Cales grip on her sleeve before running out of the room at a fast pace, clutching her medical records. Cale Id like to see how much longer you can keep up this charade, why are you so capricious and havent you given the slightest thought to whats going on with my dads health?! Shane was really pissed off now, Cale was going crazy on his own even if he had to put someone elses body at risk. Olive just watched from the side, not wanting to say anything to Cale at all, this persons acting skills they have also seen, and then more entangled with her will only suffer. She was going to say hello to Shane and then leave this ce, but as soon as she turned her body, she saw nso being helped to walk in the doorway. Shane! What are you doing?! As soon as he came in, he saw the image of Shane grabbing Cales wrist and yelled even more with an iron face. Is this how you treat Cale? Are you still trying to get her killed if I donte over? You simply dont deserve to be my son! Shane frowned and didnt say a word back, after releasing his grip on Cales hand he slowly walked over to nso and whispered to him, Why did youe over, dad? Your body will not be able to handle it. Hmph! You still have the face to ask me why I came over, if I didnt see it today, have you been nning to bully Cale?! After nso finished speaking to Shane in a conspiratorial manner, he let out a cold snort as he slowly moved his steps and walked over to Cales hospital bed. He sat next to the hospital bed, looking at Cales pearly appearance, he reached out his hand to hold her palm, and said with both heartache and kindness on his face, Cale, Uncle Lopez is really sorry for you, letting you suffer so much today. Uncle Lopez you dont say that, its Cale who is too capricious, I shouldnt have asked you toe over today, your body is not good like this, you really cant withstand the tossing and turning Cale hadnt even finished her words when the tears rolled down again. She even backhanded nsos palm, raised her head to look at him, Chu Chu said: But Cale hasnt seen Uncle Lopez for some days, really want to see you, I havent been in the hospital room for the past two days, I dont know what your health condition is like, its all my fault for insisting on going out, I didnt follow you around and continue to wait for you Cale, youre a good boy, youll sufferter if you keep doing that. After Cales flurry of performances, the expression on nsos face bes even more grave, and the gaze he looks at her bes more and more heartbroken. Cale good boy, you tell uncle what exactly happened today, as long as Im here, no one can think of bullying you!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After getting nsos backing, Cale became even more aggrieved, her crying couldnt be stopped, and in the end, it took a good half a day for her to stop under nsosfort. In the end, she huffed and puffed as she slowly told the whole story, although it was like that, but it really changed the vor when it came out of her mouth, and she focused on putting the center of the incident on the matter of her idental fainting. When I was on the set, I identally fainted because I was too upset, and then I was lying in the car a little bit better, and I was in a daze and felt like I regained some consciousness, and I was about to wake up before I had time to react. Who knows Olive actually used a needle to ruthlessly stab my arm a bit, she also said that I was only in order to win sympathy to pretend to faint just Then she did not let me sit in the car, said I go back by myself on the line, I was driven down by her after that, I feel particrly ufortable, I did not expect to once again fainted on the ground Because Cale had been huffing and puffing, it took her a great deal of effort to finish this long paragraph, and this appearance in nsos view added a few more points of pity. After Cale finished speaking, she pinched the sheet with her hand and raised her head, pretended to be afraid to look at Olive, and then lowered her head again, and said timidly to nso: Uncle Lopez, am I particrly annoying, why is it that every time Olive sees me, she hates me so much that she wants to strip me of my skin? And every time I try to talk to her, she doesnt even pay attention to me, or she just sneers at me, am I really not that good to y with them Good boy, none of this is your fault. nso reached out his hand andpassionately touched Cales back. chapter3014Chapter 3014 Change Phoenix Then turned around fiercely, staring at Olive in disgust, said: Miss Holt, this is our family matter, you have no qualification toe in and get involved, and you and Cale are not familiar to that point, now you are not wee here, youd better hurry to get out. Olive stood still feeling like a thousand needles were sticking at her, she was going to retort but Shane spoke before her. Dad, why are you so deluded now, do you believe Cales side of the story? Things are not at all like what she said, didnt you also think Olive was very good before? Howe it has be like this now? Cale she Shane couldnt bear it walking up and ncing coldly at Cale before he started to retort down at nso, but before that could be finished, he was cut off harshly by nso.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Where do you get off, now you have the nerve to lecture your old man! What on earth has this ywright blown to you to make you so confused now! If you persuade me to change my mind then dont say anything, as long as Im around, no one other than Yi Yi will ever set foot in our familys door! nso waved his hand after saying that, interrupting Shanes thoughts of still trying to speak. Shane you need to stop talking, I shouldnt havee today, Ill be right back, well see youter. Olive gave Shane a wink, and after she finished her admonition, she turned her head back to nso and politely spoke with detachment, Uncle Lopez youre right, Ill be leaving right now, but Ill just pretend I didnt hear what you just said about no one but Cale stepping foot in your house as long as Shane doesnt change his mind. Shane hasnt changed his mind, theres absolutely no way Im going to unterally give him up. Several people in the ward immediately turned ugly and got up, Olive just felt like a heroine without being overbearing, she waved her hand for Shane to stay in the ward properly and walked out with her handbag both elegantly and graciously. Arlo was now waiting downstairs in the hospital room, Olive got into the car and felt the weight on her body immediately copse, the expression on her face that she had been holding on to immediately disintegrated, she shrunk down on top of the passenger seat, the whole person curled up like a cat. Drive, lets go back first. Olive had already settled the final payment with the detective agency, but she didnt expect to receive another call from them the next day. The people from the detective agency were very excited, as if the frustration caused by Cales incident had disappeared all of a sudden, they then followed up with a few more points of investigation, and finally came to a new conclusion: Theres an 80% chance that Cale and Boiko are mother and daughter. Olive got the news after she felt her heart steady, although she also guessed so before, but after the detective agencys investigation in the heart only more assured. But now this is not enough, must get a definite proof in front of nso, otherwise he will not believe it. Olive finally asked the detective agency to help her in Boiko body to take a hair, she quietly to the hospital to get Cales hair, and finally do a DNA, the truth will naturally be clear. The next day Olive got up early, she didnt tell Shane she was at the hospital, she was just going to sneak in and get it over with, and she wanted to get it done before anyone realized it. She arrived very early, but despite this, there was also the presence of Canes in the hospital room in addition to Cale, and the two of them seemed to be having some sort of argument, which could be heard even through the door panel. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Olive, and she immediately slowed her pace and retreated behind the door to eavesdrop. She listened very carefully, and as the words continued to pour out from inside, Olives jaw was about to drop to the floor in shock. Heh! You really think youre going to fly up to the branch and be a phoenix now? Dont dream, this life will never change! Canes voice was very cold, and it also carried a bit of mockery and disdain. You dont even look at what you really are, its only a few days of dreaming and you dare to be so bold! Mrs. Lopez, I dont have Cales voice was very soft and her voice trembled with a slight hint of fear, this was something Olive had never touched her before. Olive slowly straightened up and looked in through the cracks in the ss window, Cale was still half lying on the hospital bed, her face pale, gripping the sheets with her hands, gently biting her lips and lowering her head, not daring to look at Canes. Canes carried her own handbag and stomped on her high heels as she stood beside the hospital bed, looking down at Cale with a mocking expression on her face. After she let out a coldugh, she took out an exquisite small mirror from her bag, casually threw it on the sheet in front of Cale, and said coldly to her, You should take a good look at what kind of goods you really are, lest you get carried away now, and dont even know how many kilograms you have! Cale slowly move up, she looked at the mirror in front of her face became paler and paler, after looking for a while she bit her lips, as if she had made up her mind, raised her head and looked at Canes and said boldly: I know what my own identity is, but Im also a person. I also want to have my own life, why should I be at your beck and call for the rest of my life? Heh! By what right? You still have the face to say this to me now! You also dont look at how you could have lived this life today if it wasnt because of me! If I hadnt pulled you along, you might still be suffering in the countryside! Cales words made Canes couldnt help butugh for a while, and finally said to her even more sarcastically. Cale slowly lowered her head again, biting down on her lip and watching the blood that was about to seep out of it as Canes verbal assault hit her. Olive through the gap of the ss window, can clearly see Cale with her hands squeezing the sheets strength is getting bigger and bigger, even the knuckles have begun to turn white, the face is even more iron blue, perhaps for Caness maniption she is very reluctant, but he is just a puppet, and there is no way. Heh! If you want to fight with me, thats too naive! Since it was me who single-handedly brought you out, then you should repay me properly, dont think about some messy things all day long! chapter3015 Chapter Help Ill give you onest chance, if you cant get engaged to Shane as soon as possible now, then Ill immediately send you back to the countryside and see how you can still be a bigdy in the future! Canes didnt say another word after he finished his warning to Cale and a deathly silence filled the hospital room. Olive slowly lowered herself down and hid behind the door until she heard the thumping of heels hitting the ground from inside. Clutching her bag, she moved slowly and ran to the room next to Cales and opened the door to hide inside. This floor is the top floor of the hospital, but also the hospitals most expensive wards, general patients seldom live in this, so a floor is empty and not many people in, Olive heard the sound of high heels far away after sitting on the top of the hospital bed, the brain began to organize the words just now. After listening to their conversation, he was convinced that Cale was definitely not the girl nso was looking for, but that Canes had gotten the news earlier and had temporarily found an impostor to trick him. But why would Canes make such a move, and what is the benefit of her lying to nso? Olive was puzzled, and after watching the wall clock go on for a while, he took a long breath and decided to go to Cales hospital room to find out what was going on. It was still rtively early and there was no one else on the floor, so she had to take the opportunity to steal Cales hair while she was in the room. Olive had figured out how to steal Cales hair before she got here, so she pretended she didnt know Shane wasnt here, went over to Cale and made a few snidements, and then stole her hair. She stepped out of the hospital room and straightened herself out, pretending to be new to the hospital room and ncing in through the ss door and window. She saw Cale sitting numbly on the hospital bed, his eyes downcast and his mood really not good. Olive sneer after pushing open the door of the hospital room and walked in, Cale heard the movement and thought it was Shane who came, happy as can be, raised her head and called out in surprise: Shane ! Her surprise stopped as soon as she saw who the visitor was, then her face immediately fell and she looked at Olive with a little more malice. Im really sorry for making you happy for nothing. Looking at Cales turtle-eating appearance, Olives heart was just happy, then she changed her mind again, slowly walked to the hospital bed and sat down, said: Shane had something today and couldnte over, he asked me toe and see how your body is, of course I listened to him, so I came to see you oh! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Cales face was green for a while and white for a while, now that there were no extra people in the hospital room, she didnt need to keep that fake mask on her face, she looked at Olive and said grimly: Get the hell out of here! You are not wee here! Heh! You really think who wants toe to see you, if it wasnt for Shanes fear of me being jealous and not being able to go against his fathers wishes, how could I havee instead of him, dont you dare dream about it! After Olive sarcastically said that, she saw Cale lowering his head to nce at the scenery downstairs, and she instantly saw a ck fallen hair on the top of Cales snow-white hospital gown. Olive reached out her hand as ifpelled, wanting to grab that fallen hair back, but just at such a critical time the ward door was suddenly pushed open, she was so scared that she immediately retracted her hand, her heart still thumping straight to the ground. What a pity, such a good opportunity but was again spoiled, that fallen hair still did not get their hands! Yo, its really nothing, what brings you here? Alieen said as she walked into the hospital room and looked at Olive with a measuring look, and a deep look in her eyes. Cale also turned her head with the movement of the door, but when she saw that it was Alieen, her mood instantly fell again, she was equally scared and cowardly when facing Alieen, and even lowered her head without saying a word. I just came in Shanes ce to see how shes doing physically, and since youre here now, Ill just go. Olive stood up from the side of the chair, and after saying to the two of them in a cold voice, she carried her own bag and walked out. It wasnt until after she stepped into the elevator herself and looked at theck of the rest of the people in such a narrow space that Olive let out a sharp sigh of relief, it had really been too long since she had done anything this thrilling, and she had just been so scared that her heart almost jumped out of her chest. Olive had contacted Arlo before she arrived and by the time she got downstairs, the car was parked securely. Arlos driving skills because of this period of time has also been honed to get the same improvement, not only drive fast but also very smooth, Olive also more and more at ease with this caring assistant, she really is more and more to their liking. Olive did not hurry to get on the car, took out his cell phone to give Ware a phone call, I do not know what Ware on the other side of the phone is actually doing, even after several rings, he slowly picked up, and the tone of voice with disdain and impatience within the hearing let the human heart born of loathing. Auntie, what are you doing calling again?! Olive let out a long breath and tried to keep it as smooth as possible and said, I have something I want to ask you for a favor right now. Heh! Olive you really think youre a big man, dont you? You really think that others are at your beck and call, so dont call me no matter what you have to do in the future! Ware rejected Olives request without even thinking about it, and even snorted coldly, leaving no trace of his old feelings. The two of us deal every time, and Ive given you a lot of favors in exchange. Olive said coldly to the other end of the phone. Benefits? That little thing here is not enough to stuff your teeth, you really think Im looking at it! Ware arrogantly said and then quickly hung up the phone, Olive listened to the busy toneing from the other end and could not wait to smash the phone on the ground. This Ware is really out of his control, the thing he regrets most in his life is that he has brought up such a scum, Olive is also determined not to interact with him anymore. Arlo slowly backed up the car to Olives front, looking at the cell phone that jumped to the desktop again, Olive put it in her bag, got into the car and began tozily close her eyes to rest her mind. Back! As soon as she got back to the apartment, she had just changed her shoes and got on top of the couch. Elio came out from the room and said quickly to herself: How was your shooting in the theater in the past two days? Why are you asking? These two days are not bad. chapter3016 Chapter Father and Son Argument Im just casually asking, I received a call from the Snowing crew this morning, saying that the director wants to have a careful talk with you about your next scenes. It was only after hearing Olives words that Elio nodded, looking as if his expression had loosened up a few points. I thought it was because you werent too emotionally stable in the past two days and your acting skills got affected, so Im relieved. What are you babbling about? And dont you see whos acting?! Olive said rather smugly looking up at Elio. Elio why are you brain dead? If theres really something wrong with my acting, then why doesnt the director juste to me? And have to call you separately? Olive said as shey on the sofa while raising her eyelids to Elio promptingly. Im just afraid that youve offended him privately, so he couldnt say it directly and called me separately. Elio put down the cup he was holding and stretched before continuing. Im relieved to hear you say that, then Ill hurry back to my room to catch up on my sleep, you remember to go to the crew early tomorrow to look for the director to see what he really means. Okay, dont worry, Ill remember this matter, you hurry and go rest. After Olive finished speaking, sheid down on the sofa for a while longer, and immediately afterward went back to her room to wash up and go to bed. She still got up early the next day to rush inside the theater group, but when she arrived, there was Odell besides herself.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. When she saw him, the big piece of Ocan hanging in Olives heart just slightly fell to the ground, if the director only found herself alone to drink tea, then she would really think that there was a mistake somewhere. When Olive arrived, Odell had just parked his car, she turned her head to Arlo and got out of the car after barking a word, jogging two steps to Odells front: Why did youe over today too? Just like you, of course, invited for tea. Odell casually finished his sentence before striding forward, as if he wasnt the least bit surprised by Olives arrival. After taking two steps forward, he stopped himself and turned his head to stare at Olive, Do you have anything else to do at noon today? Yes, whats wrong with you? Olive asked him with a nod of confusion. What did you promise me before? I dont suppose youve forgotten, you said youd buy someone a meal. Odell bristled and grumbled at Olive. Ive been helping you for so long, but you still didnt ask to buy me a meal, so I had no choice but to shamelessly say it myself! s! After he finished speaking, he let out a long, even more mournful sigh. This look as if he has given him a great deal of aggression, Olive reached out his hand to pat his shoulder and said: Okay, you do not talk about me, then choose the day is not as good as the day, today at noon to invite you to dinner how? Olive and Odell were talking slowly, just for a short while, their feet couldnt help but move to the door of the directors office. Olive took the lead and reached out her hand to knock on therge iron door. Come in. The directors low, authoritative voice came from inside the office. Olive stood in front of the door and Odell looked at it before taking the lead to push open the door and walk in, therge directors office was empty and no one else was there, only the director was standing in front of his desk, holding a brush in his hand practicing calligraphy. She came forward to look at the table on the piece of rice paper, on the top of each word are under the pen like God, force through the back of the paper, which if there is no ten or eight years of practice, absolutely can not reach this power. The directors hand movements did not stop, a full sheet of rice paper is still a few words left to write finished, Olive and Odell two people did not say anything, sensible walked to the side of the sofa to sit down. Just after sitting for a short while, the director lifted the brush cupped in his hand and looked at the piece of rice paper with satisfaction, and then ced the brush on top of the ink stone, carefully wiped his hand with a wet towel, and then walked over to sit next to the sofa opposite to Olives and theirs. Im really sorry for dying you guys. Thats okay director. Odell said lightly with a smile on his face, then spoke rhetorically, I wonder what kind of scene youve asked us to discuss today, director? Yes, I called the two of you here today to discuss something about where were going to end this y. Im afraid it wont be long before our Snowing is due to be finalized, this is a rare Immortal work in recent years, so I hope that the ending ce will be as perfect as possible. The director blew away the tea leaves floating on the top of his teacup, and after gently sipping a mouthful, he put down the cup and smiled at Olive and the others. Olive and Odell as the main actors had a lot of scenes that needed to be discussed with the director, this kind of thing wasnt unheard of before, and it was about to be finalized everyone wanted to achieve perfection, so the three of them were in the office discussing the next episode obliviously. This final ending must be explosive, and can cause the audiences resonance, thest is to talk about more than two hours before the ending of the reluctant to set. Its gettingte now, I wont keep you guys any longer, hurry up and go eat. After the director finished speaking, he stood up and waved his hand at Olive and the others. Well, its gettingte, or else, director, why dont you go eat with us at noon? Olive raised her hand and looked at her watch, it was already twelve thirty now. She said this out of politeness and concern for her elders so she turned her head and realized that Odells face had copsed and was looking at herself somewhat breathlessly. What kind of dinner am I, a bad old man, having with you young people? You guys hurry up and go, dont worry about me, Ill just casually settle it. A kind smile appeared on the directors face and he just waved his hand at Olive and the others. Then he stood up, carrying his cup of tea, he walked over to his desk, and after wiping his hands with a wet towel, he started to pick up the book he was just reading again. You guys bring the door to meter, Ill read a few more pages. Looking at the directors insistence on not going, Olive didnt say anything more, and after standing up with Odell, they took their leave, and in the end, they even gently brought the office door with them. What do you want to eat for lunch? As soon as they stepped out, Odell asked Olive, his face all pleased and happy. I dont have anything in particr Id like to eat, its better to see what you like to eat, its my treat today, so dont make yourself at home. Olive said to Odell as she slowly shook her head. chapter3017 Chapter 3017 Are you doing this for money? Well then, since you say so I wont be polite to you, lets think about it as we walk, Ill always know what to eatter. Odells face showed a smile of understanding, then lifted his steps to walk towards the courtyard of the theater group, before he took two steps the smile on his face immediately froze. Olive looked at this abnormal action, raised his eyes and followed the line of sight to look over, not far from the road beside the parked a long version of the Lincoln, the backseat window slightly open, Olive obviously glimpsed Odells father sat in the face of iron color. The tight lines of his face, coupled with the fact that he took good care of it and his skin wasnt the slightest bit saggy, looking at him gave people a kind of pressure in the middle of relentlessness, and Olive just nced at it before hurriedly lowering her head down to not dare to look over there again. Mr. Odell, Mr. Troels has something to say to you. A strong middle-aged man came down from the drivers seat, and even arrived in front of Odell and lowered his head, respectfully saying to him. Troels acted with his own style, even the people around him were just as unsmiling. You go over there first, Ill wait for you here for a while, if youre dyed in anything, just drop me a line, Ill do the same next time I invite you to dinner. Olive said with a soft smile at Odell. Odell nodded slowly and frowned as he walked over towards the stretch Lincoln, the middle aged man who had gotten out of the drivers side didnt follow him up again. Odell quickly got into the backseat, and once he was there all the windows of the car were shut tight, and Olive could vaguely see Troels and him talking in the window. But the blur can not really see, this car is worthy of so expensive luxury car, they are only one or two meters away from it, but even a little sound can not be heard. Olives front foot is still marveling at the cars excellent soundproofing, the next second he heard Troels furious voice. They were probably arguing inside the car, and Ludos father was so agitated that even with the windows closed Olive could faintly hear him. Why do you have to keep on fooling around! How many times have I told you to give up all this showbiz business and hurry home to handle the family business for me! I only have one son like you, if I dont leave the family business to you, do I still want to leave it to outsiders?! Troels was very emotional and did not hide his voice at all. It turned out that he came to the inside of the theater group today to besiege Odell just to let him follow him back to inherit the family business, which was actually a reasonable thing to do, after all, Odell only had one child like him in his family. Compared to his fathers anger Odells voice can almost be described as inaudible, Olive from beginning to end did not hear him say anything, the back of the car was also put on the ck protective film, inside the two people actually do what can not be seen. Olive stood outside the car and waited for two or three minutes before Odell pulled the car door down and mmed it shut, his face as cold as ice. His father didnt open the door to stop Odell, and the driver got into the stretch Lincoln right after him, then started the engine and left the spot. Odell turned his back and didnt look at his father, his face was so hard Olive had never seen him look like that before. Neither one of them left, Odell stood still his body stiff, his face lines tense enough for Olive to feel his anger. Just dont be angry, Im treating you to a nice meal today, so hurry up and think about what youre going to eatter. Olive said as she walked up to him and softly calmed him down, even winking at him yfully. Im sorry about just now, I had thought I could keep my emotions in check, I hope I didnt affect your mood. Odell sighed and spoke slowly to Olive. Dont you say that, anyone can lose control of their emotions at times, and it was nothing I thought. Olive nodded very graciously before saying rhetorically, Come on, lets hurry up and go eat. Uh, well, I dont have much of an appetite right now, so you might as well pick what you want to eat, as long as youre happy. Odell looked at Olive and said in a serious voice. Olive panicked and skimmed her head, her mind was quickly thinking about what exactly she should eat for lunch today, she didnt want to spend too much time on this, she just wanted to hurry up and get this over with, after taking a few steps towards the outside of the set she saw a new Japanese restaurant on the second floor across the street. Then in that case, lets go eat Japanese food for lunch. Olive pointed to that side and said to Odell, after she finished speaking, she saw his face immediately fall, and finally even gave herself a meaningful look and took the lead to walk out with a step, as if all the enthusiasm had been poured out all of a sudden. Olive slowly followed behind him, not knowing exactly what he said wrong, turned his head and looked at that Japanese restaurant suddenly remembered that such light dishes, is Shane usually preferred. No wonder Odells face was not so good just now, Olive did not know what to say, only me herself for not doing more thinking when she spoke just now, she was not good to say any more words, can only follow Odell God to walk to that Japanese restaurant. This restaurant is newly opened, the decoration is very chic, this time at noon to eat is not too many people, the dining environment is very elegant, Olive and Odell two people eat who did not say more words, quiet eating. Odells mood is a few points worse than just a few minutes ago, Olive knows that she made a wrong choice at lunch today, she is not good to say anything more, just bury her head and look at the sushi on the te slowly chewing. Olive, theres something I want to ask you. Odell asked Olive seriously as she set her ss down next to her after drinking her water and ced her hands on the table. I want you to tell me right now, in no uncertain terms, are you with Shane because hes rich and powerful?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. His words hit Olive like a thunderbolt in the head, and a mouthful of bruises clogged her throat. Olive put the cutlery on the table and looked at Odell and said coldly: How can you say that? Do you think I am with him just for the sake of money? Odell I ask you, how on earth do you see me as a person?! After saying that she didnt dy much, she stood up with her bag and tried to leave. Odell did not catch up to stop herself, Olive also three or two steps downstairs, but also in the side to call a car straight back to the apartment, all the way she thought about Odells words, the anger in her heart even more turbulent. chapter3018Chapter 3018 Bumping Into This is aplete insult to a sound personality, and even more so to the pure and great love between Olive and Shane, how could Odell say such words to denigrate herself and what she holds most dear? But after this kind of angersted not long, Olive began to fall into deep thought, her and Shanes two peoples social status is really not quite equal, in the view of those outsiders who do not know, is it really think that she Olive is a woman who climbs on the dragon and the dragon and the dragon and the dragon and the dragon and the dragon and the dragon and the dragon and the dragon and the dragon and the dragon and the dragon and the dragon? Does it all have to be about gentrification? Cant people with different statuses be together and have love? Olives heart is a little sad, but she does not dare to think deeper, afraid that Shane is also the same way to look at themselves, as if as long as the money can be free to insult the personality of others. When Olive returned home, it was only a little after one oclock. The sky was clear outside, and it was even hotter at home. After dragging her numb body to open the door, she found Maisie and Elio sitting on the sofa while ying with the cell phone in their hands. After quickly changing her slippers, Olive walked over to the couch and tucked herself in, then turned her head to look at the two of them inquiringly and said, Tell me, do you think Im with Shane because of the love thats been generated, or because hes rich? After Olive finished her sentence she stared at their faces dead in the face, afraid that if she blinked she would miss a suspicious expression. Maisie and Elio looked at each other face to face, looking at Olives eyes with more than a few breathlessness, then Elio put down his own cell phone, reached out his hand to touch Olives forehead, and said to her in surprise: Olive, you dont have a fever either, why would you say such a stupid thing ah? Dont digress here, hurry up and answer me whats really going on? Olive impatiently ripped Elios hand off and looked him dead in the eye. Elio bristled and after stepping back a couple times looked Olive straight in the eye and asked, So Im asking you now, are you short of money?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Olive shook her head honestly, she has been working in the entertainment industry for some years, every TV series in the past few years has been in a state of poprity, and she has been getting paid even more, so how could she be short of money? Thats not right, you dontck money anyway, you cant use it up even if you have more, not to mention thinking about other peoples. Elio said breathlessly to Olive. What the hell is wrong with you, dont think so much nonsense, isnt it because of great love between you and Shane? You mustnt care about those people who talk nonsense, Ive seen the way youve been since you fell in love. Elio is right ah. Maisie, who had been sitting on the side and had been slow to speak up, now said in agreement. We are the most understanding bystanders beside you, you two havee all this way through thick and thin, how could you possibly change your mind just because of those worldly things? If its not love, I really cant think of anything else that can make you die. After listening to Maisie and Elio both relieved, Olives heart felt more or less better, although most of the people in this world dont understand themselves, but fortunately, there is a small portion of people who do believe in her. Now then, tell us why youre asking us all this as soon as you get back, did someone else say something else? Maisie took a step forward and looked at Olive with some gossip. Olive sighed and slowly told them about the unpleasant events that happened earlier by the Japanese restaurant, then looked up at them again with some distress, hoping that the two solvers could give them an answer. I think what Odell said you dont take it to heart at all, how much he likes you we also see it in our eyes, he only wants to make you happy so he asked this, in fact he also understands in his heart that you are definitely not the kind of person who would give up his love just because of money. Maisie analyzed and spoke to Olive after listening. Yeah, Olive you mustnt think so much, what Maisie said is totally right, Odell said it because of that reason. Elio also nodded his head as if he were pounding garlic next to him and spoke to Olive. After listening to the two decoupage flowers for a while, Olive felt slightly better in her heart, but Odells words just now were just too much, all of a sudden putting Olive in a dilemma, as if she herself was really a lovesick viin. After she said that, she slowly moved her feet and went back to the side of the room intending to take a nap, but her heart always suppressed all afternoon did not fall asleep, just numbly lying on the bed staring at the snow-white ceiling. Even after eating dinner with Maisie and the others, the irritation in Olives heart didnt lessen by half, and in the end she even took a thin jacket and walked downstairs, intending to blow a cool breeze. Now the spring has passed, although the summer has already begun, but the air is still with a hint of coolness, wearing a thin jacket is very suitable. Olive slowly kicked the gravel under her feet and boldly walked forward with her eyes closed, and with this uncertainty, those fresh breezes blew over, making her feelfortable in every pore. After taking a deep breath, Olive opened her eyes and took a big step forward, without taking two steps she crashed into a big mans arms, she was even more affected by the power rebound and retreated several steps in a row. Yo, the girl is young how eyes have problems ah, specializing in picking peoples chest into not? Olive rubbed her sore forehead, before she raised her eyes, she heard a voice floating around in her ears, and after that person finished speaking, a burst ofughter rang out beside her in agreement. She violently raised her head to find the situation is not good, they do not know when has surrounded a few pugnacious man, these people look is not a good man, face hideous even there are a few knife scars. Im really sorry, just now I didnt see clearly. After all, she was the one who identally bumped into someone else, apologizing still had to have an attitude. After she finished speaking, the group of peopleughed even more indulgently, before Olive was bumped into the man was even more forward to walk up a step and continue to say: Did not see clearly? Is not see it or not to buddies a few as people? We are a few good walking on the road, do not hit others why you want to hit me ah? After that big man finished speaking, he even looked Olive up and down, as if he had stripped her naked. Big brother, I think this chick really doesnt know what shes doing, why dont we teach her a lesson so she can learn from her mistakes! A man beside him said in a loud coaxing voice. chapter3019 Chapter Being Warned Again Olives face slowly cooled down, howe he didnt see such a group of people standing before, it seems that they are still specifically waiting for themselves here today, maybe even just being bumped into is also an initiative to send them to the door. What exactly do you guys want? Olive said as she took two steps back and looked at the men warily. She took a small step back to prevent these people from getting roughter on, so that she could at least be mentally prepared to pull her legs out and leave this ce of wrongdoing. Huh? Whats the matter, do you still want to escape from under the noses of our brothers now? A man in the lead gave an evil smile and said coldly to Olive. He gave a wink to a few brothers beside him, then those people surrounded Olive in unison and surrounded her in the center, now not to mention escaping, even wanting to move is not that easy. Hurry up and take her away! After the man in the lead finished speaking, the next few pugnacious men brushed their hands together and pressed towards Olive. Piss off! What the hell are you guys going to do? Im warning you guys! Dont mess around! Olive opened her hands and tried to run around, but being tightly encircled by these people, there was no ce for her to run. Those big men rushed forward and pulled Olives hands in a death grip, making her unable to move, she could only scream loudly to get the attention of the bystanders, but those around her just looked at them and then retracted their eyes, no one dared toe forward to help her. St! A loud sound cut through the dim night sky, the fiery pain stimted Olive to even blur her vision a little.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Shut up, do you think someone will reallye to save you if you scream so loudly? If you scream again Ill even knock your teeth out! The p really made ones eyes bleed a little, Olive still continued to call out loudly to gain more possibilities for help, now while there were many people, if she didnt draw attention to herself she might be dragged to that alleyter. This hot pain makes Olive the whole person to start, the leader of the man estimated also did not expect him her nature so stubborn, but also from the side casually grabbed an old newspaper, gulp two stuffed into Olives mouth. Around no one dared toe up to help, the several big men dragged Olive to a dark alley that is not often people go, then heard a harsh ringing: Hurry to me to beat, beat to her two legs are crippled! After the words were said, the man half leaned against the wall and smoked a cigarette, focusing on the movements outside from time to time. Those men dropped Olive heavily on the ground and then rushed forward, Im afraid that because she was a weak woman with no hands, those men didnt make too much effort before. You guys hurry up and give me strength! Suddenly that ruthless voice rang out again, and those few brawny men then exerted even more force in their hands, their fists smashing down on Olives body like rain. Olive was lying on the ground and struggling, trying to see if there was anything in the alley that she could save herself from, when suddenly she saw a sharp stone not far away. After half crawling over, she tried to pick up the stone in her hand, but turned around and realized that the pain on her body slowly eased, and the several pugilists were knocked to the ground one by one by the people who came. The man who was leaning against the wall to watch the show was also taken care of by Shane in three or two strokes, after all the dangers were eliminated, Olive let out a long breath on the ground, Shane rushed forward in three or two steps and took her in his arms, carefully looking at the bodys injuries: Its okay, dont be afraid, Iming. After saying his words he wrapped Olive in a tight hug. Its a good thing you came, or else Luckily Shane came in time, so Olive only suffered a little bit of superficial injury, and her body wasnt crippled like what the man said. Olives entire body had leaned on Shanes, and she felt a wave of weakness when she put her head on his shoulder. She looked up at what was happening outside the alley when she suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar back moving slowly, Olives eyes widened and realized that the man was actually Odell. He turned his back and couldnt see what kind of expression was on his face, but he could only realize that Odell was slowly walking towards his car, and his back looked a little more depressed and helpless. Odell parked his car in front of Olives apartment, but he went to the alley next to it, Im afraid he got the news and rushed to save Olive, but he didnt expect Shane to beat him to it. Whats wrong with you? Shane said as he watched Olive stare nkly out, pushing her to the side and stroking her face with. Olive shook her head and said nothing, letting Shane help her up as the two of them slowly made their way inside the apartment. Have you been investigating Cale for the past two days? Shane said in a softly inquiring voice as he wrapped his arms around Olive on one side. Since it had already been discovered, there was no room for rebuttal, Olive nodded and said, Yes, Ive always suspected that she wasnt the one your father was looking for, so Im secretly investigating her. Once Olive had finished speaking she raised her eyes to look at Shane, trying to detect a hint of expression on his face. Shane lowered his head and contemted for a few moments before slowly saying, Youre being watched now, by those in Canes when you went to Cales ward this morning. After Shane finished speaking, he gave Olive another meaningful look and said in a low voice: Canesterined to my dad, saying that you secretly went to the Cale ward with another n, wanting to jeopardize her life, thats why you were secretly observing outside the ward. He finished his speech while assisting Olive and opened his own car door before helping her into the passenger seat. Olive was surprised in her heart, it turned out that all her movements had long been seen by others, no wonder Alieen had given herself a special look when she came into the ward this morning. After waiting to get Olive settled, Shane then turned around and sat in the drivers seat, looking at her and said, Dont think about it so much for now, Ill take you to the hospital for a checkup first. Olive nodded without continuing to speak, thinking about what had just happened, she was just a little bit scared, it turned out that everything tonight was nned by someone else, it couldnt be that they wanted to give themselves a warning, right, so that she would give up continuing to investigate Cale from now on? chapter3020 Chapter Getting Too Deep Into Theater You listen to my advice now, no matter how far things go, you should stay away from going out and moving around for a while and not investigate Cale for the time being, Shane was afraid that Olive hadnt taken his words into consideration, and continued after he had finished speaking. Youve already been found out this morning, theyre probably well aware of what youre doing now, and its highly likely that these people are the ones Canes sent over to victimize you tonight, so if you dont stop, you might be in even more danger next. Okay, Ill put those things aside for now. Olive nodded in agreement without thinking. Tonights events were more or less a warning to her, if Shane hadnt arrived in time, she might have been a cripple today. Moreover, the road of love from Shane is extremely difficult, Canes has alreadyined to nso, if she doesnt stop will only cause him more disgust, then she and Shane will be even more difficult. Im afraid he didnt think hed be so obedient today to agree without thinking, Shane raised an eyebrow with a bit of surprise on his face. In the end his face revealed a satisfied smile, free hand to touch the back of Olives head, slowly said: you so good then Im relieved, these things are more dangerous is not suitable for you to go to deal with, if you have what can not let go of just let me know, I will go to deal with it, so that you do not have to go out of your way, I will also me myself. Olive skimmed her mouth after hearing this, and said to him in a conspiratorial manner, Come on, youre busy as a gyroscope all day long and cant stop, how could you possibly have the effort to investigate these things for me. There are too many things going on in the hospital during this period of time, its really a bit of an aggravation for you, it will be a lot easier after this period of time is over. After Shane apologized to Olive, he began to look ahead without looking away. He arrived in time tonight, so he only received a few punches, no injuries to his body, from the hospital to check out there is no serious harm, and finally Shane even sent Olive directly back to the apartment. After Shane left the apartment, Olive began to slowly move steps toward the upstairs, I do not know whether she is too sensitive recently, she always feel that there are a pair of eyes in the darkness staring at them. Olive frowned tightly and snapped her head back only to realize that there was nothing behind her, she took another couple of good looks before speeding up her steps towards the inside of the apartment. There was definitely something wrong, how could her sixth sense be wrong, Olive chewed on the bottom of her mouth as she squinted a little and saw Alieen and Quincy shing around the corner behind her. When she rubbed her eyes carefully, she realized there was nothing there again. Olive shook her head violently, trying her best to get rid of the feeling that something was not right, and then elerated her steps towards the inside of the apartment, and the feeling of being watched by someone suddenly disappeared. Afterst nights events, Olive arrived at the set as usual the next day to film, and Odell stomped in on the timeline just as he had before. When Olive looked at Odell, she thought of his depressed and helpless back in the alleyway entrancest night, and inexplicably felt a sense of panic and didnt dare to look directly at Odell. If Shane hadnt arrived in timest night, then Odell would have been the only one who would have been there, and he hade to his apartment in the middle of the night, so Olive couldnt think of any other way to go other than to apologize for what had happened during the day. Morning. Odell looked at Olive and greeted her lightly, as if nothing had happened. Originally, Olive was still a little worried in her heart, not knowing how to face Odell, but now looking at his appearance, she also breathed a sigh of relief, and with a natural expression, she smiled softly and said, Good morning. Originally, the two of them were standing under the awning, chatting one by one, when suddenly there came a familiar and unfamiliar yful female voice from behind them, and Olive turned her head in surprise. Olive! Mr. Turner! Im back! He saw Flori standing behind him, dressed in the same youthful and energetic way as before, with the same big, familiar bag behind her back, except that she had lost a bit of weightpared to before. Olive looked at Flori with some surprise, not knowing how she was suddenly discharged from the hospital, before Olive because of the guilt in his heart has not been going to the hospital, just let Odell and Elio take turns to take care of the two, I did not expect her to recover so quickly. Thinking of Flori because of almost being strong things, to anyone ignore, I did not expect so quickly actually returned to the previous state, and the color is very full of vitality. Olive stood under the awning quietly looking at Flori, always felt that after she was discharged from the hospital with the previous seems to be a little different. Finally, after watching for a long time, she finally realized what was wrong. Although Flori was the first to greet herself when she came back to the crew, her eyes were glued to Odell, and her gaze was as if it was going to pop out in mes. Olive was shocked, Floris gaze had often been seen on Nell before, and it was clear that she was concerned with a few moments of adoration. Youve recovered so quickly, youre even ready to be discharged ah? After hearing Odells words, Olive felt even more surprised, before he treated Flori as air, today he not only talked back, but also brought a few moments of eagerness in his eyes, clearly caring about this little girl.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He could not have been blinded, how could a different maic field be created between Odell and Flori? Until the time to officially start shooting, Olive also still fell into a kind of contemtion, they just did not go to the hospital to visit, how the rtionship between these two people has undergone a qualitative change, it is difficult to not every day in the hospital side of the care, the two people get along with a long time to produce feelings? Olive just curiously looked at the two of them, did not have time to think deeply, the director side has greeted the beginning of filming, now Snowing hase to the end of the ce, the female lead of the unit drama also appeared. chapter3021 Chapter Robbing Resources Olive stood with her sword in hand, looking coldly at Alieen and Quincy. Moises! Today is the time for you and I to fight to the death! I will definitely not let you off so easily! Alieen grimaced and stared at Olive with a death re and even more monstrous hatred in her eyes, she swung her hand violently after delivering her lines, and with the wyvern dangling behind her suddenly stabbed towards Olive. After waiting for her to rush over, Olive flickered physically and mentally, her foot stepped on the sword in Alieens hand, and then quickly bounced backward with a borrowed force. Youre really too naive, if I dont leave your head behind today, I wont have the face to go back and meet my master! With this line finished, the two of them fell into a fight, this scene is mainly based on the fight scene, the final ending of the ce should be Alieen jumped down from the sky, in the hands of the sword toward Olive stabbed, but Olive pounced backward, the feet of a force followed by a twist of the sword, counterattack Alieen. Originally, this ce should have been the end, but Alieen jumped down, did not give Olive a chance to dodge, she gripped the sword in her hand and stabbed towards Olive, looking at her cold expression, Olive suddenly developed a sense of powerlessness again. Although this is only a prop sword, but after special treatment of the surface is extremely realistic, there are also steel wire iys inside, by the time to stab over more or less will be injured, Olives eyes widened watching her sword stabbed over, it was toote to dodge, and suddenly a hard force on their own waist was ruthlessly ripped away. It was Odell who in the nick of time gave a push in his hand and ripped the wyvern over, enough to escape himself. Olive barely managed to stand t on the ground, threw her sword on the ground and pointed her finger at Alieen and said coldly: Alieen, to be an actor, you have to put aside your own personal feelings, you cant take personal revenge like this! Dont spit blood here, I didnt! Alieen refuted Olive with this opening of her mouth. The situation at that time was so critical that none of the crew members had realized the situation, and if it wasnt for the fact that Odell had been observing Olive, it might have been difficult for her to escape today. Alieens behavior today, the cast and crew all saw an understanding, Odell heard her these words after the more angry, walked up to step forward to the field, to Alieen on the cold said: You in the end have not read the script? Are you still an actor? If you dont know how to act, get out of here! Dont dy us! Odells words were never thought out, Alieens face turned white, and her eyes had a touch of viciousness in them, but it was quickly covered up by her. Im sorry, I just read the scripts, I was too deep into the scene for a while and couldnt adjust, I definitely didnt mean it, next time it wont happen. Alieen bit her lower lip and said innocently to Odell. Heh! What a way to get too deep into the scene, this is the first scene youve filmed when youre inside the theater, if you do this, how can you make people feel at ease in the future? Olive looked at Alieens stiff-necked refusal to admit that her heart had long been on fire, and said to her in a cold voice: I think youre doing it on purpose today, dont say that youre too deep into the scene, youre just in the wrong scene! Her words had a double meaning, and after she finished speaking, Alieens face immediately turned a shade of green and a shade of white. Because of the original Snowing theater group on the arrangement of the cast list has been carefully nned, each role has picked the appropriate actor, Alieen this unit of the female lead before the selection of a domestic strength of the second-line actors. Originally, it had been arranged long ago, but I didnt expect another investor to suddenly leap out, so I had no choice but to give this role to Alieen. You! Olive what do you mean by that today! Alieen raised her head and looked at Olive viciously. Looking at her with this angry look, Olive became even happier in her heart, and continued to be unforgivingly sarcastic with her mouth, saying, Alieen, if you dont have this diamond, dont take up the porcin work, even if the resources are good, what can you do if you dont have the ability to sit on it? I tell you! Dont becent now, there will be plenty of time for you to cry in the future! Enough! You hurry up and shut up! Alieen looked at Olive viciously, even her eyes were ring out. So what if Im the one who jumped out halfway? If you want to me her, me her for being incapable of holding resources! Right, right, right, you have a point, if you want to me it, me it on others, not on you licking like a harpy dog to get to the top by relying on the golden master, and going crazy and going around grabbing other peoples resources. Olive understood very well in her heart that the more she came to this time the more she had to act happy, Alieen became even more furious when she heard that, her five senses all grimaced together. In the end, just a few light words from herself made Alieen so angry that she was about to spit out blood, she could only throw away the sword in her hand and overturned the table next to her before leaving the theater set inrge strides. The director didnt have anything to say about Alieens sudden behavior, but Canes was after all a big investor in the crew, so he couldnt give anyone a hard time. In the end, the director waved his hand and greeted the surrounding staff and said:Forget it, lets not shoot the scene about her first, the actors of the next scene start to prepare. This scene was not properly filmed, but it was a rivalry scene between Olive and Alieen, since she left now, she had no choice but to take an intermission. Olive!Olive had just walked to the bottom of the stage and received a bottle of mineral water from the stagehand when she felt her back being pped violently, and she turned her head to see the full of energy Flori looking at her with a smile on her face. What are you looking for me for? Why dont you keep shooting Odell? Olive snickered at Flori, she had been following Odell around all morning, why had she suddenly changed her temper?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As soon as she said Odells name, Olive saw Floris face suddenly redden for a moment, then she waved her hand as if nothing had happened, and sat down next to her, saying, Ugh, whats the point of filming him, hes always stinking, and no matter how hard I try, I still cant find out what kind of background he really has. After she finished talking to herself, she suddenly raised her head and looked at Olive, saying with some curiosity: Hey! Right? I remember you two seem to have known each other for a long time, have you ever met his family? I did meet them, but I only met his father. chapter3022 Chapter Cosmetic Market After Olive finished speaking lightly, she looked at Flori still staring at herself deadpan, her face full of curiosity. It seems that this girl really wants to ask everything about Odell, Olive thought about it, and then gave her a brief ount of what happened when she saw Troels outside the theater set earlier. I dont know if I was wrong or not, but after Olive finished, she saw Flori lowering her head and blinking her eyes randomly, and there was a trace of weirdness on her face, but it was quickly covered up by her. After they chatted for a while, Flori stood up and took her camera and left, the next part of the movie had nothing to do with Olive, so she nned to go back to the dressing room to change her clothes and then go back to the apartment directly. Olive took her bag and rummaged through it as she slowly moved towards the dressing room. Before she entered, she heard someone talking inside and realized it was Flori and Odell. The door to the dressing room was closed, and there were voicesing from time to time. Olive was a little hesitant to go in, she was afraid that they were talking about something private, would it be embarrassing for her to go in at this time? She finally decided not to enter the dressing room, just take their own bags in the outside quietly waiting, the thought of Flori and Odell between the anomaly, Olives gossip heart has been burning.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She gingerly made her way over to the side of the dressing room, clutching her bag and pressing her ear against the doorway to hear exactly what was being said inside. I just heard from Olive that your dad came by the set the other day looking for you. Floris voice was very light and intimate, Olive was even more surprised, how had their rtionship skyrocketed after only spending some time together in the hospital? She raised her head and tried to look through the window, but it was too far away to see anything. There was more than a hint of impatience in Odells words, but it was a lot better than the way hed treated Flori before, and he wasnt deliberately trying to avoid peoples questions anymore. Why did you suddenly remember to ask her these things? Is that what youre saying theres this thing going on? What exactly did you and your father say? I heard that you seemed to have a fight didnt you? Why are you two father and son like this? Flori didnt answer Odells query directly, but just crackled out what she wanted to say in her mind like pouring beans. Now Odells tone not only has more points of impatience, but also a little helpless: Why do you have so many reasons in a day? How can I answer you if you talk so much? After a few seconds of silence in the dressing room, Odell slowly said, We didnt say anything, my dad and I are like this, its not a big deal. Although he did say something, he skillfully avoided every question Flori wanted to answer, saying it was basically the same as saying nothing. Olive felt that Flori still wanted to continue to ask, but Odell said before him: Okay, you dont have to ask me so much! Its like the 100, 000 Reasons Why, isnt it? Just take back everything youve been trying to say. Oh Flori answered with a resigned voice, and then didnt say anything else. When he heard this, Olive didnt continue to eavesdrop, thinking about the tone of the two people who just spoke, it is estimated that their rtionship has already undergone a qualitative change, but why is there a transformation again so quickly? It cant be true that the hospitalization also has a rtionship, right? Olive couldnt figure it out, so she didnt think about it anymore. Odell and Flori in the dressing room hadnte out yet, so she didnt try to go in right after them, but just called Arlo as she walked out. Arlo was now Olives personal assistant, but her job was a very busy one, and she sometimes rushed over to help after dropping Olive off when she was needed. Arlo drove her car to the set in a short while, and Olive hurriedly changed into her regr clothes in the car. While organizing her clothes, she asked her, Did something else happen when you went to the studio today? Arlo drove the car without looking askance, her foot movements didnt stop, she also said to Olive casually: There is really one thing, in the morning, there is a cosmetic brand called us, said that they want you to go to endorse their seasonal new products, but the pay is not too high, Elio didnt agree to it at that time, and said that we still need to think about it. Theres no need to think about this matter, you go back and tell Elio that this endorsement is next for me. Olive said seriously to Arlo after hearing what she said. But now the domestic cosmetic market is not too mature, but in the 2016 period will reach its heyday, and its only a year or so away from now. Olive more endorsement of a few cosmetics is also for their other future career to do paving, nowadays women spend money at all will not be soft, and the more expensive they instead of the more assured. Thinking that this cosmetic endorsement will bring her huge profits, Olive hurriedly made a call to Elio and got him to agree to the brands cooperation. Elio agreed to return a phone call to the brand, not long after the call to Olive, the brand is very much looking forward to the next cooperation between them, but there is only one request, that is, the endorsement shooting as soon as possible, preferably can be scheduled for this afternoon. Looking at the other side so anxious Olive still a little surprised, but in order to the next padding, she still let Arlo ording to Elio gave the brand endorsement address rushed over. Now the time is still rtively early, the agreed shooting time has not arrived, Olive took advantage of the free time and Arlo two people eat their stomachs full, and finally after a few rounds of shopping before arriving at the shooting location. This kind of cosmetic endorsement is very easy to shoot, just stand in front of the camera and hold the product to make a few poses can be, Olive in the afternoon looked carefully at the rest of the products they have shot before, and finally even put themselves into the environment, get the sample results are also very satisfied. Then where are we going next? Should I send you home directly, boss? After Olive came out from the studio and pulled on her clothes, Arlo hurriedly came up and asked. Its still early, theres nothing to do if we rush back to the apartment so soon, Olive thought for a while and then quickly said: No, lets go to the studio, I have something I want to discuss with you all. chapter3023 Chapter Kitty’s here. Okay. After the words were said, Arlo immediately started the engine and drove towards the studio. By the time they arrived it was almost six oclock, by this time everyone was ready to get off work, and Olives sudden arrival made Elio feel a little surprised. Olive? Did you speciallye here to pick me up from work?! Elio was overjoyed and wanted to rush forward to give Olive a hug. Olive quickly dodged Elios hugging attack, pushed him aside and said, Youre really daydreaming, I came to the studio today because I have an important matter that I want to discuss with you all. The previous studio system was constantly expanding after Olives adjustments, and the staff was getting bigger and bigger. What matter do you want to discuss? It cant be themercial that was shot this afternoon, right? Elio said as he finished up and went to his chair, turning to Olive as the rest of the staff, who had packed up properly, sat down again and went back to their workstations. Olive nodded and walked over to the studio and said to everyone with a light smile, Yes, Im here today to talk about one such thing, I hope that you can help me get in touch with some more big name cosmetic endorsements or those kind of luxury clothing advertisements in the future. After Olives words, the people in the studio instantly began to talk, and Elio yed with the pen in his hand as he continued to think. In the end it was Marcus who spoke first and said, Boss, at this stage of our lives, youd be better off filming a movie or TV drama, endorsing these, if something goes wrong with the merchandise it will lower your personal poprity, and it doesnt pay much either. Be quiet, please be quiet, I know everyone may not quite understand why Im saying this right now, but please believe that what I, Olive, decide will never go wrong, I believe in my own vision. After Olive finished her speech, the crowd under the stage was also still a little hesitant, then she went up to them again and slowly exined: Since everyone is a little less understandable, then Ill slowly talk about it. Now with the living conditions are getting better and better, the future of women in cosmetics and high-end clothing consumption will also be more and more. After Olive finished speaking, the crowd under the stage started to look down and think, falling into their own silence. I think Boss is right, I agree with you! That or Arlo was the first to raise his hand and said with a smile. I think Boss has thought it through very well, I am also a girl, although my financial situation is not very good, but I will leave money from my teeth to buy some cosmetics every month, as long as it is a woman it is absolutely impossible not to love beauty! As long as a woman is a beauty lover, its impossible for her not to love beauty! Women are able to hold up half of the sky, and the money they spend on cosmetics and clothes is definitely not small! So when Boss takes on these endorsements in the future, it should bring in a steady stream of revenue! Arlo sat down again after speaking, her cheeks were slightly reddened, she was indeed very right, this was the current situation ofdies survival. I agree! Elio, who had been silent after Arlos speech, spoke again as well, and the rest of the crew all looked at each other in disbelief before agreeing to Olives proposal as well. Snowings next scene was not too much, Olive told Elio to hurry up and start working on the cosmetics endorsement, and after she finished all the scenes in the cast, she could put down her mind to shoot the advertisement in this area. As Olive had predicted, she had a head start on everyone else, and every single item she endorsed would be the hit of the season, as long as the bag she mentioned in street photos would be sold out. The same style of Olive constantly appears on thework, there are many imitations of the appearance of even the major trend APP above the spokesman changed to Olive. She hadpletely be the wind vane of todays domestic fashion, as long as it was a product that Olive had endorsed, she would not worry about her next sales. Olive, the cosmetics that we endorsed earlier has now hit the number one spot in the shopping festival! Elio excitedly walked towards Olive after opening the door, and was more than ready to give her a hug: My goodness! I didnt realize that you are so attractive before, this cosmetic market is just a piece of cake, how many opportunities did we miss before! She sighed again after she finished speaking, but her face was full of joy. Why are you still as furtive as before, we have traveled through so many storms together, how is it that there is no growth at all, looking at you like this I really feel that there is something that cant be taken care of ah! Olive skimmed her mouth and said to Elio with some dislike. Its because we didnt put the main target on the cosmetic market before, women have always loved beauty, and the demand for this aspect is absolutely indispensable. Whats more, now that the living conditions are so good, they naturally have the money to dress themselves, besides, now that there are so many shopping software on the inte, its simply very convenient to buy things. Olive bounced Elios brain and exined to him in a serious manner. You have a point, I just didnt pay much attention to that aspect before. Elio nodded nkly, then rested his chin on his hand again, looking adoringly at Olive and said, Olive, I only knew you were powerful before, but I never thought you were capable of being powerful to this extent! Put away that nymphomaniac look of yours, Im not going to fall for you. Olive stretched out her fingers and went to gesture twice at Elio, then said to him with some contempt. The two of them had long been familiar with each other, and no matter what the joke was, they were able to pick up the stunt just right. Olive, you didnte to look around the studio these days, those endorsements are literally flying over like snowkes, my eyes hurt a bit from looking at them every day. Elio thought of the huge pile of endorsement cooperation books in the studio, she felt a little emotional. Thats a lot huh? You really havent seen much of the world, if we want to open up the cosmetic market, those previous coborations arent enough to stuff our teeth. Olive held the book in her hands and shook her head at Elio. Its not enough? Weve received so many endorsements now, its enough for you to go through this year without having to shoot a movie! Elio asked her with some surprise.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Although our current endorsements are many, they are only forays into the domestic market, I want to go out to internationalize by then, so that the whole world knows me as a person. chapter3024 Chapter Meeting Elio nodded again seemingly after hearing this, then biting her own fingers for a short while in silence, then fighting confidence again, she said to Olive in a serious manner: Olive dont worry, I know what you mean, next I will keep a good eye out for any international endorsements. Ming Ming also smiled and nodded, she and Elio had been working together for so long that they had naturally developed a certain kind of tacit understanding that no one else had. Olive had already set out to open up the market for cosmetics and luxury clothing, and even more so, she wanted to put herself on the internationalization path, apart from when she was filming, she went to various parties of the upper ss, trying to enquire about the brands that those celebritydies usually preferred. Have you guys heard recently? It seems like the brand Kitty ising out with a new product? Olive carried the evening dress she was wearing and sat down in the corner with a cocktail in her hand, slowly shaking the wine in her ss and listening carefully to the several famousdies beside her. I did hear about it, if it were before, their new products would have already been sent to my home, buttely I dont know what the reason is, the style of the clothes are kept secret! . Yeah, I asked friends abroad before did not grab their clothes ah, this time I had to let my dad out, I believe that he is, should be able to help me grab a dress or two! This girl followed up with. I heard that it seems like their family is going to create a brand new luxury brand, so the clothing styles are kept secret, I dont know how the styles made are, anyway, Im looking forward to it, even if its more expensive Im going to buy it! Another petitedy slowly said. Hey, have you guys heard? It seems like Kitty herself came to our ce from abroad, as if she stayed in a certain high-grade hotel, but I didnt inquire clearly, saying that she specifically came to our country to pick up the wind and find out if theres any inspiration. You really did not listen to the whole, I have long heard my cousin said, Kitty this time to China is to find a local spokesman for the brand to open up our domestic market, such a luxury brand before they do not care toe to us, only to look at thest two years of life ss improved, only want to enter the domestic market. Really ah, that she must be particrly high vision, their endorsement of clothing in foreign countries are almost sold out of stock, I have to ask those friends every time to go early to grab, but this is not certain to get, I do not know what she will find this time which star endorsement. Im not too sure, but I believe in Kittys vision, shell definitely find a spokesperson thats perfect for the brand. After these several celebritydies finished speaking in twos and threes, they met together to dance on the dance floor, Olive was holding a cocktail and slowly fell into her own thinking, Kitty? This famous designer Olive also heard of in her previous life, but at that time she had not been exposed to such a high level, did not carefully understand their brand, and now they said that she vaguely remembered. It seems that this person is very remarkable, teenage life after several trials and tribtions, and finally by virtue of their own unique fashion acumen in the international opened up their own avenue of prosperity, and their familys clothes are very own characteristics, as long as you wear, the onlooker a nce will be able to see exactly which is which. Their single product every time is also sold out of the goods, and a number of high-fashion clothing will note out of the exhibition, just be those who buy back to the collection, and then sold at a high price. So it seems that Kittys brand endorsement is currently Olive can receive contact to thergest piece of cake, if she can now receive this endorsement, thenter for their own international road and opened a big step. Kittys brand of clothing is mainly aimed at international celebrities, for them such as the economic strong people, pay a high price to buy the brand of seasonal dresses is not a difficult thing. Elio, you help me investigate right now, is the internationally famous fashion designer Kittying to our ce? Its best to inquire about her contact information and the hotel shes staying at right now. Olive called Elio immediately after thinking about it. Im afraid this is the best chance right now, Olive would not have thought this far ahead if she hadnt listened to these celebritydies before, but since God had the heart to let her know about this news, she couldnt miss such a good opportunity for nothing. This Kittys eyes are so high that every time she chooses a spokesperson, there are several twists and turns, and she must fit her own eyes, even if there is a hint of uncertainty in her heart, she wont adopt it. Olive heart is clear, although he is now in the country has a small fame, but this reputation is still far from being spread to overseas, Kitty is afraid that even her so personal are not too clear, so if you want to endorse their brand of clothing must be their own door to door to rmend themselves. In addition, you help me to investigate Kittys daily preferences, as well as the characteristics and main elements of their new seasonal products. If one wanted to take their familys endorsement, one had to be prepared for everything, if one didnt even know exactly what others wanted to express, then there was no need toe to ones door and introduce oneself. From the next day onwards, Olive didnt continue to participate in these high ss peoples balls, she just stayed at home and searched for more information about Kittys brand, and asked Elio to end all of her recent announcements, she was now full of desire to get this brand endorsement. Elio was quick on his end, and within a couple of days he had handed Olive all the information he had gathered and found. Its almost summer, Kitty. This time she came to our country mainly to look for a brand spokesperson, and their theme this time is different than before. She herself has her own opinion on fashion, so this time the theme name is called see summer, the seasonal single product seems to be different from other products is that the fabric on the side of the selection of extremely special. She believes that summer is not a time to be exposed to bring coolness, so this time she also chose extremely thin and transparent mulberry silk for the fabric. It still follows the main style of their previous styles, and the fabric doesnt make you feel stuffy in the summer at all when you wear it. Elio finished speaking and then handed Olive the book information he was holding. Although Kitty is of pure European origin, her grandmother had lived in China for a long time before and was very knowledgeable about ancient Chinese embroideries, even she herself was very passionate about those vast and far-reaching Chinese cultures.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She wanted to incorporate embroidery elements into her designs before, but because she didnt find a very good embroiderer and because it was too far away from the ce where it originated, she ended up giving up on that n as well. chapter3025 Chapter Spokesperson Robbed Olive I think we can start from this aspect, since she likes embroidery, and China is the birthce of embroidery, lets note together to have a hit. After Elio finished his speech, he rested his chin on his hand and suggested to Olive while flipping through the information. Olive now also have their own ideas in mind, she read all of Kittys information once, then in the afternoon took Elio to the unique embroidery street in the Srimery. If you want to impress Kitty, then you have to throw in the favor, Olive went to the embroidery street and chose a cheongsam that she particrly liked. This cheongsam fabric is very smooth, with some silk luster, the sun will be like diamonds like shining, and the sleeves edge mouth are pricked with small flowers, plus a round disk buckle at the bow tie, look with Chinese vor. Weekdays in order to work convenient, Olive rarely wear cheongsam, even if it is to participate in the dinner, but also wear some long evening dress skirt, unprecedentedly wear a cheongsam once she also feel a few novelty. The main thing is that this cheongsam looks more everyday, for actresses and not elegant and generous, this season to wear up and will not appear to be time too abrupt, can let Kitty to the time of the bright spot, also will not let her feel that it is intentionally catering to their own preferences. In addition to this carefully selected cheongsam, Olive also specially went to a century-old embroidery store and picked out a pair of unframed phoenixes wearing peonies. After carefully storing such a thing, she put it into the long velvet bag that matched the embroidery store, and then rushed to the hotel where Kitty was staying. The person who opened the door to the room was a young woman, who was also wearing Kittys branded clothing, and the whole person was very low-key and polite, and after weing Olive, she hurriedly stepped aside. They for Olives arrival is not too surprised, after all, Kittys reputation even in the world is also widely known, this time she came to the country to find a spokesman for the thing has long been known, like Olive such as the self-introduction is even less. Kittys age has been fifty outside, but the stature is straight, dressed in simple ck and white, look is elegant with a few charm, she held a handkerchief, a hand greeted Olive hurry to sit down, cocked his legs crookedly lying in the chair above, between the hands and feet with a few points of nobility. After Olive sat down Kitty didnt speak quickly, just half squinted her eyes and looked her up and down for a while, and then nodded gently: I like this dress of yours very much.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Olive politelyughed softly twice before handing Kittys female assistant the embroidery she had brought along with her, and sure enough her own gesture invited Kittys favor as she nodded and a smile appeared on her face. Looks like Miss Holt put a lot of thought into it. Kitty said slowly to Olive as she sat on the edge of her chair, her eyes letting out even more light as she looked closely at the embroidered cheongsam she was wearing. I did read a lot of information about you, so this is why I dared to pay a visit to your door, I hope such a move will not be abrupt to you. Olive didnt deny Kittys words, but sat down and graciously admitted that she had privately investigated her, and then Kitty didnt continue to me, and looked at Olive instead with more than a little bit of praise. Olives sixth sense has always been very urate, she knew that she gave Kitty a good enough first impression, but if she wants to take the endorsement, she can not be too hasty. Kittys female assistant slowly opened the embroidery, and then Olive exined to Kitty one by one the symbolism of the phoenix through the peony in China, and the embroidery techniques on the side of all told her once again, and then the female assistant put the embroidery away very solemnly. Soon another hotel staff served them afternoon tea, Olive was very sensible and elegant, from beginning to end did not show half of his own thoughts, but ording to Elios previous information, talked about some of Kitty will be interested in things. As if she had met a confidant, Olive also found the chat very pleasant, and they talked even more freely all the afternoon, and Kittys rosy glow was very much appreciated by Olive, who put down her cup of tea when the time was almost up. To tell you the truth, my visit this time is to want to talk to you about your brands new products of the season, I very much appreciate your wifes design talent, and I am also very interested in your clothing this season. I know that you came all the way to China to look for a suitable spokesperson for the East, I wonder if you think it would be an honor for me to work with you, madam. After Olives words, the smile on Kittys face became even brighter, after all, the two people never knew each other, even if Olive had heard of herself before, she had never met. Her visit to the door this time, in addition to this one purpose, let a person can no longer think of other things. Kitty didnt quickly agree with Olive, but just picked up the teacup and gently sipped it, and sized her up for a few more moments, before slowly nodding her head. After settling this top priority matter, Olive very politely got up to say goodbye, and after waiting for her female assistant to send her to the door, she turned around and left the hotel. He was able to get the endorsement of this high-fashion brand, for anyone in the studio is a great news, on the way Arlo was happy even more chattering all the time to talk to Olive about this matter, and while holding the steering wheel while also called the studio people. Olive half reclined in the seat looking at Arlos bright smile, even his own emotions were also driven up, she hooked the corners of her mouth slightly inclined head, looking at the traffic outside, the heart and is satisfied and grateful. When Olive returned to the apartment, Elio and the others had already known the news, in order to celebrate this great good thing, but also prepared a lot of food and wine to celebrate together. Olive hadnt been this rxed for a long time after all the troubles of the past few days, and the three of them were so high that they forgot about it, and only slowly fell asleep in the early hours of the morning. Waiting for the next day, Olive was actually woken up by the sun, it is now early summer sunshine is very harsh, I forgot to pull the curtainsst night, the next day the sun shines hotly on the face. Olive slowly straightened up and stretched, looking out at the brilliant leaves with light, is to reveal a smile. She sat on the bed for a while before lifting the covers and slowly walking down, it was alreadyte, she had just finalized the endorsement yesterday, and today she still had to rush over to discuss the next shooting matters. chapter3026 Chapter The Perverse Shane After Olive washed up in her room, she drew a delicate and fresh makeup on her face, its not too early now, its already more than ten oclock, she has to rush over there right away, so Olive opened the door after getting her own clothes and nned to go out to the apartment. Sincest night was toote, Elio and Arlo didnt have anything to do the next day, Olive originally thought that they were still asleep, but she didnt expect that in the living room, Elio and Maisie were already sitting there, looking disheveled, and looking at themselves with strange expressions. They didnt say anything, just staring at the direction of their room, sitting there like two y statues. Whats wrong with you guys? Did something happen? Why are you two so strange? Olive was in a hurry, but looking at the two of them, she put her bag aside and asked quickly. Elio and Maisie looked at each other, raised their heads and looked at themselves, and finally even brushed their heads down, not saying anything. They now do not rush over there may be toote, yesterday only finalized endorsement can not be two days on some pride, Olive picked up the bag to them some impatient said: Forget it, what is the matter wait for me toe back to talk about it, I this side of the rush now also have to go over it. After she finished speaking, she carried her bag and walked to the entrance hall, and was in the process of changing her shoes when she heard Elios anxious voice. Olive, dont go out yet! Elios voice with a little bit of urgency and a few hints of intolerance, she stood up and her hand froze in mid-air, and then sat down with some chagrin, even the always light-hearted Maisies face was full of difficulties. In the end what happened, you guys just hurry up and say ah, if I dont go over here it will really be toote. Olive stopped the movements in her hands and said helplessly to the two of them. As soon as she pulled off the mask she was wearing on her face, she felt like rxing, and even the dullness of her breath disappeared. Elio didnt say anything after hearing Olives words, and Olive understood that she was afraid that she had something difficult to say, so she simply turned her head and looked at Maisie, who had always been more daring. Maisie looked directly at Olives gaze and bit her lip before quickly saying, You dont have to go over there now, they have already announced this morning that they have changed the spokesperson to Alieen! After hearing Maisies words, Olive felt a thunderbolt hit her heavenly soul, and she almost stumbled on her feet, unable to even stand up. What did you you just say? Olives consciousness was starting to blur, she could feel her body start to tremble, even the words she said came out with a few moments of uncertainty. Kittys assistant has already posted a statement on the inte that their new season of branded clothing has named Alieen as the spokesperson. Maisie took a deep breath before speaking to Olive with renewed certainty, only that her gaze held a few moments of intolerance at the side, and she turned her head away after speaking. Olive stiffened herself and slowly turned her head to look at Elio with a shaky voice and said, Elio, shes kidding, right? Elio didnt have the courage to look directly at Olive, he lowered his head and looked at the floor with a deep gaze, the expression on his face became even more serious. Looking at them like they werent even ying with themselves, Olives nose turned sour, and instantly she felt tears streaming out of her eyes. How did things turn out like this, didnt I already talk about it yesterday? Olive hung her hands down weakly, her back leaning against the foyer wall slowly sliding down to sit on top of the floor. No one spoke in the living room of the apartment, the silence was enough to engulf everyone. Olive took a deep breath and wiped the non-existent tears from her face before quickly pulling out her cell phone and shakily opening the Twitter interface. All that was posted on the inte right now was the news about Alieen taking over the endorsement of Kitty. branded clothing, and this news even jumped to the number one spot on the hot search list at once. Looking at those big words on the top, Olives eyes were a bit raw from the excitement. She made a quick decision after looking at it for two more times, immediately exiting the Twitter interface and calling the Chinese market endorsement nner of Kitty this time. Hello, this is Olive, I have talked in detail with Ms Kitty yesterday about this endorsement matter, she has decided to leave this endorsement ambassador opportunity, to me, but I need to be clear now, why did your brand change the endorsement to Alieen? The other side quickly picked up the phone, and Olive even said in a cold voice to them inquiring. Im sorry Miss Holt, our nning department has not received any news about asking you for endorsement. The nner said coldly, with politeness and detachment in his voice. If theres nothing else from your side, Im going to hang up. Wait a minute, I personally visited Ms Kitty yesterday, the matter about this endorsement has long been negotiated, if there is any uncertainty on this side of your nning department, I still hope that you can ask Ms Kitty for confirmation. Olive frowned tightly and continued to say to that side. That side didnt even think about it and directly replied to herself, her tone was even more of the same raw indifference. Im really sorry, our Chinese spokesperson has already been finalized to be Miss Alieen, even if you talked to Madam yesterday, things wont change again now. The nners tone was as contemptuous as if Olive was a nuisance. If that is the reason you are calling today to ask for confirmation on this matter, it is I who have no furtherment to make. The other party hung up quickly after saying that, with only an indifferent beeping through. Olives hand instantly slipped down, the phone also smashed on the carpet, she had worked so hard for so long before, and now it was all a basket case. She leaned her back against the wall, looking at the mess in the living room just felt a little bit harsh, how much fun she hadst night, how ironic it was when she thought about it today. Maisie and Elio moved slowly to sit down next to Olive, they just showed their concern for Olive with their actions, but really didnt say anything at all. Olive took a deep breath and slowly got up, looked at them and said, Its okay, I cant always do everything smoothly, besides, this is just an endorsement, there will be better ones in the future.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! chapter3027 Chapter Uneasy She originally wanted tofort Maisie and Elio, but after the two of them heard this, the expressions on their faces became even more ugly. Forget it, you guys dont feel bad, hurry back and continue to rest, we got high sotest night, now its the right time to get some beauty sleep inside the home. After Olive finished speaking, she pulled a raw smile from her own face. Then she casually ced her bag on top of the sofa and walked dismally to her room. After closing the door behind her, Olive leaned against the door and took several deep breaths before she felt that the turbid air in her heart was barely discharged, and she didnt want to think about anything anymore. Olive will be their face after those exquisite makeup carefully removed, and then quickly took a shower, and then physically and mentally exhausted climbed into bed, no matter what happened to the great things, or sleep is the mostforting. I dont know how long Iy there, when I was feeling a little fuzzy, Olive heard the door of her room being gently pushed open, she thought that it was Maisie or Elio who came in to check on her status, so she didnt think much about it. She didnt make any movements, lying on the bed with her eyes tightly closed, still intending to drift off to sleep, when she suddenly felt a big strong palm covering her forehead, and with a slight warmth. That familiar grassy freshness, all of a sudden drilled into Olives nostrils she jerked her eyes open and saw Shane standing at the head of her bed with a warm smile on his face. Is it particrly sad? Shane sat on the edge of Olives bed, she it wrapped in her arms and her eyes were full of heartache as well, all of a sudden it was as if he was trying to drown Olive in it. Originally, Olive had already deliberately not let herself think about this matter again, but now after hearing Shanes words her nose was sore, and she almost cried out again. She choked on her own voice, reached out her hand and gently caromed Shane, then wrapped her arms around him and looked at him usingly and said, Why are you still talking about this matter, Ive long forgotten about it, Im not sad at all! me me, its my fault for having to talk about it. Shane had an amused look on his face and hugged Olive tighter again, even more so, stretching out his own wide palm and gently rubbing Olives back. Olive felt like she was hanging on to Shane like a wombat, wrapped tightly in his arms and backhandedly around his waist, her face resting against the top of his lean chest, smelling all those familiar grassy fresh scents. With the love of care and attention Olives mood slowly stabilized, she took a long breath, after all the worries are thrown to the clouds. After watching Olives mood gradually improve, Shane pulled her out of his embrace and wrapped his arms around her waist and slowly said, Do you know why Alieen was reced this time? Olive, half in Shanes arms, raised her eyes to look at him and shook her head in bewilderment.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She was able to get this endorsement because she secretly bribed someone else by relying on subterfuge, this matter Ms Kitty doesnt know about it now, if you really want to take this endorsement, you can pay a visit again now, I believe she shouldnt tolerate this kind of thing to exist. Olive wasnt too surprised after hearing this, she just shook her head and said dismally, Forget it, Id better not go, theres no point in taking this kind of endorsement next. After hearing Olives words, Shane also nodded his head by default, and then they didnt continue this topic, they just chatted about the rest of the world. I dont know if its because of his own moody mood, but Olive always felt something odd about Shane when she watched his expression when he spoke those wordsing from him. And he always talked about those things when he was a child, with a look of reminiscing the past with a bit of sadness. Ive got some things to do on my end, Olive, so make sure you take care of your health next. After seeing that it was about time, Shane got up and said slowly to Olive, then took her hand tightly again, his eyes full of reluctance. Olive felt those warm breaths spraying next to her ear with a few tingling sensations after he spoke. Why are you saying that, its like were never going to see each other again. Olive said as she raised her head and looked at Shane in a somewhat puzzled manner. Looking at Shanes gaze getting more and more wrong, Olives heart thumped, half squinting her eyes and inquired him, Shane, are you still trying to say something to me? Theres not something youre hiding from me again, is there? After hearing Olives inquiry, Shane froze slightly, and then his face returned to that warm, jade-like look. How would I hide something from you, just dont think too much, hurry back and have a good rest. After saying that, he was even a bit naughty and used his hand to touch the broken hair at the back of Olives head. Seeing that he had returned to his usual look, Olive didnt think much more about it and waved her hand at him and said, Thats good, then Ill go back now, you drive slowly. Originally Shane had alreadye to see himself today, and Olive thought that he would be very busy with his work for the rest of the day, and wouldnt be able to be seen for some days in a row. But she didnt expect Shane to appear outside her apartment again the next day, and even more so, he stuck to himself from morning to night without stopping for a moment. It seems that yourpany has been very busytely, even Mr. Lopez doesnt need to go to work. Olive said to Shane who was also lying beside her as shey on the tatami mat. Speaking of which, wont your fathers side have a problem with you not going back to the hospital for the next two days? Olive asked after a few seconds of pause, and Shane casually swept her into his arms with a hook of his hand, staring up at the ceiling with his hand resting on the back of his head, saying nothing. With some curiosity in her mind, Olive slowly moved herself to open her eyes, and she saw Shane staring vacantly at the ceiling, some hopeless look all over his face. He quickly masked these subtle expressions though, and his face was once again that cloudy, nothing is on his mind look. I can pay and be held ountable for my own actions, and its my rightful freedom, and he wont say much about it, even if hes got a wide berth. Shane was staring intently at Olive as he spoke, but there was something hollow in his eyes, which were as deep as ancient pools of water, and although he was looking at Olive, it was easy to give Olive a feeling of uncertainty. He had been acting more and more strangelytely, and it was really hard for Olive not to think about it more. chapter3028 Chapter Engagement Early Olive propped her hand on the wooden nks of the tatami mat and slowly sat up, looking condescendingly into Shanes eyes and said, Has something happened to you recently? You dont really have something that youre hiding from me, do you? Olive looked at Shane and herplexion got serious. Why are you asking me these things for a good reason? Olives gaze was too much and Shane became a little ufortable at being looked at and then averted his eyes. How could I be hiding something from you, dont get your head in the clouds all day, just be happy. Shanes voice was very low, making Olive always feel a little off when she heard it. Are you sure its me whos imagining things? Olive said rhetorically as she gathered all the expression on her face and looked at Shane. How could I be imagining things if you werent getting weirder and weirdertely? Maybe its because after spending time together, I realize that I like you a little bit more every day. Shaneughed softly before reaching out to pinch Olives cheeks, then his hand snapped and Olive instantly fell into Shanes arms. With her ear pressed against Shanes chest, she could only hear the rhythmic sound of his heartbeat, and couldnt see the expression on Shanes face. Shane didnt leave Olives apartment until after dark, and as she watched his car leave the neighborhood, the uneasy feeling in Olives heart grew stronger and stronger. She turned around and walked to the sofa, looked at Maisie and said solemnly to her: Can you help me make an appointment with Ocan, I have some things about Shane I want to ask him, recently his behavior is really too abnormal, I always feel that he has some things to hide from me. Every time I ask he doesnt say anything, the more this happens the more panic I feel in my heart, if I dont know more, maybe my whole body will explode. After Olive finished speaking she just scratched her hair twice in agony. Okay, this matter is wrapped up in me, dont think too much about it, have a good rest. Maisie reached out her hand to pat Olives shoulder, then with some difficulty she stood up and slowly walked back to her room, holding onto the wall. Now only Olive was left alone in the living room, she looked at the dim night color through the window and let out a long sigh, there was not a single star in the night sky tonight, and Im afraid that tomorrow will be a dark and cloudy day. After Maisie heard Olives words, she went back to her room and told Ocan about it. The next day, they met at a cafe, but Maisie was dyed and couldnt go with Olive. In the end, Arlo drove Olive to the cafe, and when the car drove past, the weather became dark and gloomy, as if there were dark clouds pressing down, although Olive was a little bit distressed, but did not think too much about it. Waiting for her to get off the car, outside the pattering rain, like smoke and gossamer gently shrouded in their own faces. The cold breath blew into her pores, Olive touched her goosebumps arms through her thin jacket, then put the handbag she was carrying on top of her head, and ran towards the cafe with big steps. As she pushed open the door of the caf and the sound of wind chimes came through, Olive hurriedly stood up, ced her handbag on the side and wiped the small raindrops on her body with her hand again. She then raised her head and looked around the caf, not realizing that Ocan had arrived earlier than she had, he was sitting in the corner with two cups of coffee in front of him. Olive squeezed her handbag exactly what she felt towards his side of the room and sat down realizing that the coffee cup in front of Shane was already half empty, it looked like the man had been waiting for himself for a while.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Im really sorry to keep you waiting today. Its okay, I just got here too. Ocan sat directly opposite Olive, a humble smile on his face, then he hooked the corner of his mouth and looked at Olive with some amusement and said, What is the matter you want to ask me about today? Looking at people so open to the point, Olive simply didnt get overly entangled, she put her handbag on the side and reached out her hand to hold her coffee cup. Looking up at Ocan, she said seriously: I always feel that Shane has been a little offtely, and I suspect that he is hiding something from me, but he refuses to tell me, so I asked you out to ask you if you are clear about this matter? Olive felt like she was even holding her breath a bit as she looked up and stared dead at Ocan, afraid that if she blinked she would miss the expression on his face. Ocan seemed as if he had already expected the purpose of Olive asking herself out today, there was no surprise on his face, he just nodded and said to her in a serious manner, It seems that he still hasnt told you about this matter. As soon as his words hit the ground, Olive just felt like she was suffocating a little, Shane was really hiding something from her, she then moved forward a few more times and said quickly to Ocan, He never would have said anything if he really wanted to hide it from me, so please still tell me whats going on. Ocan, who was sitting across from Olive, suddenly became a little hesitant, and he had a few moments of difficulty on his face. As his expression changed, Olives heart slowly sank to the bottom as well, and she always felt that what Ocan spoke next would be a bit too much for her to bear. Ocan gently sipped a mouthful of coffee, then elegantly wiped the corners of his mouth with a tissue, then pursed his own lips and quickly said, His and Cales engagement ceremony, which was officiated by my father, has now been moved up to next Monday. His words fell like a thunderbolt on Olives heart, and for a moment she was too shocked to speak. Olive sat there with her hands trembling so much that she couldnt even hold her coffee cup, she couldnt tell what exactly she felt in her heart, as if she had taken a mouthful of butterflies, the bitterness slowly spreading in her heart, and there was no need for her to say anything else right now. No wonder Shane has been behaving so erraticallytely, all this may be within his arrangement, so reluctant to give up and rely on himself in order to pave the way for the final separation? Is he really acquiescing to this fate and deciding to be separated from himself? Olive is not even clear about how she actually walked out of the cafe, she numbly carried her handbag, staring at the ground, only to hear the sound of a camera ringing in the neighborhood from a distance. chapter3029 Chapter Let’s Go Abroad With the raindrops falling on her face, she suddenly came to her senses, she came too hastily today, thinking that no one would find out by picking a hidden cafe, not realizing that there were many gossip reporters following behind her long ago. Just arrived when the burst of pattering rain as light as smoke, has now be a pouring rain, the clouds also ck pressure shrouded down, as if there is no barrier between heaven and earth. Olive looked not far away from the yellowish sky in the heart of despair, the world this pattern is like the Mayan prophecy of the end of the world in general. She had no time to dodge, surrounded by many paparazzi and some fans, the rain slowly seeped into the skin along Olives cor, and the cold surrounded her tightly with fear. Even the makeup on her face is also spent, the whole person is in a mess without a bit of star luster, those people do not care about her, as if they saw a novelty, holding a camera is a fierce shot click sound, one after another disturbed Olive eardrums are a bit raw pain. The crowd surrounded Olive, even the air became thin, her heartbeat elerated, even her breathing was about to be forgotten.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was frozen like a zombie, those fans kept talking to Olive, but those voices seemed to be cut off in another world by the rain, Olive could only see their lips wriggling up and down, but the voices didnt sound real at all. Olive couldnt hear anything the others were saying, and the words screamed in her head, Shane and Cale are getting engaged next Monday. Just when she was about to lose her meaning, Olive saw Arlo jumping down from the car despite the wind and rain, rushing away from the crowd of people who were surrounded by the dead with worry on his face, and finally pulling Olive to escape from the surroundings quickly, and sending her to the car. The car was heated, Olive felt that the sound behind her was blocked out with the closing of the car door, she had just been drenched in rain, and now when she came into contact with the heat, she shivered, and then she felt like her strength had been drained away, and she slowly lost her consciousness. When she woke up again, Olive felt that her temples were throbbing, and they were so sore and swollen that she bared her teeth in pain. Now she was no longer lying in a car, nor was she surrounded by people in the pouring rain, but she was lying in herrge bed in her apartment. Olive groped towards the underside of her pillow and in no time came into contact with a cool metallic object, she pulled it out and opened it to see that it was now past ten in the morning, how had she slept for so long? When she was thinking hard not being able to remember at all, the door of the room was slowly pushed open and Elio came in quickly with something in her hand. Aigoo, my aunt, youve finally woken up, if you dont wake up again, Im going to die of anxiety! Elio put down his hands of things to Olive said anxiously then rushed up to touch her forehead, and then touched his own foreheadparison. Well it doesnt seem to be as bad as it was before, but its notpletely healed yet, its a little higher than my body temperature. After Elio-chan slowly finished speaking, she turned around and brought a cup of warm water over to Olive, wanting to hand it to her. Olive also slowly regained her own consciousness, those things from yesterday suddenly flooded inside her mind like a tidal wave, and she felt even more like she had a splitting headache. The emotions in her heart slowly recovered, Olive was half lying on the bed, unable to say anything, if only yesterdays events slowly disappeared along with the heavy rain, her rtionship with Shane would still be as usual, and nso would still be supportive of their rtionship. Olive, youre at the top of the Hot 100 again today. That name is quite interesting, its called popr little flower girl wet makeup seduction, although you look a bit messy, but in this heavy rain, there is a kind of hazy beauty! Elio watched as Olive was lost in her own thoughts and deliberately read the news aloud to amuse her. Olive forced herself to pull a smile on her face again, theny back on the bed again and turned her head to him and said, Dont worry, Im fine, I just want to be quiet now, you go out. Olive hadnt been speaking since that day when it rained and she had a fever, and now that she had opened her mouth she realized that her throat was burning with pain and was even hoarser as if she were sawing rotting wood. Elio would have liked tofort her a little more, but looking at Olives insistent eyes, he didnt say anything more, just slowly walked out of the room and gently brought the door to her. This lying is lying for a day and a night, Olive felt a little tingling all over her body, after watching Elio leave, she forcefully climbed up. Because of yesterdays heavy rain, today is not a sunny day, but a gloomy sky with a lot of cool wind, Olive pushed open the window, and felt the cool wind pouring in, blowing into every pore of her body. She was lying on the railing looking down at the hustle and bustle of the crowd, tears could not be stopped, and finally indulged in a good cry, and then felt that the heart of the cloudy air barely dispersed out. Olive slowly closed the window, with a hand propped up on the wall to the bed, blowing a cool breeze coupled with a high fever that had not been fully well, so that her back is now a cold, the whole person was almost drowsy nted on the ground, but also by force of will slowly climbed onto the bed. The whole person lying on the bed is caught in the ice and fire situation, a moment to feel the forehead cold, a moment to feel the back of the hot sweat, in this double torture, Olive lost all their consciousness lying on the bed and began to swim in the virtual world up. Olive This voice is low and hoarse, with the unique charm of men, and said out and loving and long, like there are inexhaustible to say endless love, Olive drowsy feel like someone is calling her, but also feel a kiss fell on the forehead. Could it be that Shane hade to see her? In the midst of traveling, Olive felt something strange beside her, she wanted to open her eyes to see who was beside her, but although she was conscious, her body could not control herself. The rare warmth made Olive cry in her sleep, she screamed desperately to wake up, tried to struggle to hug the person next to her, but it was all in vain. Then there was a spray of hot air next to her ear, and then anotherrge, warm hand, close to her cool forehead. chapter3030 Chapter Difficulty This big hand with a hint of warmth in it had Olive so engrossed in it that she couldnte to her senses, the persons hand soothed all her emotions as if by magic. This must be Shaneing to see himself! Thinking of Olive in the daze also settled down, even more unconsciously hooked his lips, in this persons meticulous caress in the middle of sleep. With this rare warm care, Olive this sleep is extraordinarily long, she is what dreams did not do, just a closed eyes and opened her eyes effort, feel that all things in the world have been transformed. She rubbed her somewhat sore forehead, slowly propped up the bed and sat up, still snow-white ceiling, still her familiar big bed, but there was no one else in the room except for Elio, who was lying on the side of her bed, sleeping. After all, Shane was busy with his engagement ceremony, how could he find the time to visit me? The dream was just a figment of my unconscious mind. Oh my god! Youve finally woken up, if you dont wake up, well all be scared to death of you! Elio felt the difference beside him, slowly rubbed his eyes and sat up, looking at Olives wide-open eyes was even more surprised and said loudly. Really God bless, fortunately you woke up, otherwise several of us have no idea, outside the door every day there are surrounded by paparazzi, you have this high fever and has been recurring, it is really going to put people in a hurry to death! Have I been asleep long? Olive opened her own dry lips to Elio and said slowly, this sleep was so long that she could feel a few strangers in her voice. Two days yet! Wasnt Auntie fine that day? Why did you pass out again ah, it doesnt matter if you passed out, it scared a few of us to death, two days and two nights! Luckily we have Odell! Elio said exaggeratedly to Olive, when he was on the verge of saying something, he suddenly felt that he had said something wrong and hastily covered his mouth, and then turned around to look around Olives room again. Youve slept for so long, your stomach should be hungry already, right? Ill go to the kitchen to prepare some light meals for you, theres also white porridge inside the pot that was stewed long ago, its just the right time for you to quench your hunger. After Elio finished speaking, he hurriedly tried to go out towards the door, if he didnt mention it Olive was afraid that she wouldnt have felt it yet, but after sleeping for two days and two nights she had no more oil in her stomach at this time, and could only nod dully. After eating a bowl of congee, Olive felt that her body slightly recovered a little bit of strength, she put down the dishes to support her body to walk to the washroom, looking at the mirror inside her own pale face, lips are even more dry and white skin. She had something important to do, it was not very decent to go like this, Olive hurriedly washed up and put a light makeup on her face, then she hurried to the hospital where nso was. After two days of sleep, Olive had long since realized that whether or not Shane had been coerced into getting engaged to Cale, she had to find him and get a definitive answer.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The guy had agreed with himself that he would not get engaged again and would refuse, so how could everything have changed in a few days? Olive didnt rush to nsos hospital room, she just went outside the hospital and sent a text message to Shane, and then waited for him quietly in a nearby cafe. There was a hint of coolness in the air due to the torrential rain that had fallen two days ago, and as she gathered her thin shirt around herself, she felt as if nothing was alive as she looked out at the sluggishness of everything outside. What are you just staring at? Olive gazed nkly out the window with her chin in her hand, not even sure when Shane had arrived until she was disrupted by his words. He didnt seem to be in any kind of hurry like he was, and his face was clouded in a state where nothing had happened at all. Olive forced a sarcastic smile from her face, I heard them say that youre getting engaged to Cale next week, I havent even had a chance to congratte you yet, why would you hide such a good thing from me? After she finished speaking, she tilted her head with her chin in her hand and looked at Shane obliquely, not missing any expression on his face. Until after Olives words, Shanes face expression became heavy, she lowered her head and sat on the chair for a long time, then raised her head again and said to Olive with a deep gaze: Olive, lets leave the country, and nevere back here again. Olive could see that Shane had made up his mind when he said this, and the look of determination in his eyes almost drowned him out. After hearing these words, Olive instantly froze in ce, the sarcastic smile on her face instantly disintegrated, her heart was stirred up again, looking up at Shane she didnt know what to say next. In fact, being able to spend time with Shane has always been a luxury for Olive, but isnt the biggest goal of her life to get revenge on Quincy and Alieen? If she just walks away, wouldnt the grievances and pain she suffered in her previous life be in vain? Olive couldnt deny or ignore the ecstasy and excitement in her heart when she heard Shanes words, and even more, the feeling of having been robbed of her life. Could it be that her love for Shane had reached such a deep point that she could abandon all the hatred and suffering of her past life? Olive made a bold decision after a brief moment of agonizing, she couldnt go against her heart, no matter what, nothing was more important than the thought that was jumping around in her head at the moment. She bit her lower lip, and nodded towards Shane, who was sitting across from her and looking at her, Okay, Ill leave the country with you, and we wonte back again. After the discussion, the two of them went home with the attitude of starting a new life and quickly took all their various documents, even the necessities of life were not brought. This a bold decision to Olive and Shane two people have been dashed to the head, they only want to escape from this ce is even more to go to what country have not thought well, only intends to buy the flight the nearest one ticket, no matter where to go, as long as the two people support each other will always be good. Now the most recent flight to the international airport in Provence, Olive and Shane two people prepared a variety of formalities, after the waiting hall to the side of the bitter waiting. chapter3031 Chapter Elopement Failure Although Shanes face is still as light as before, but also from time to time to show a smile, but his eyes in the side of the dodge Olive really see, Im afraid that for everything in the country he is still not able to easily say put down. Really good ah, feel all the things have been left behind by me, after we are going to start a brand new life! Olive smiled and waved the air ticket in her hand, looking at Shane with a little more expectation for the future. She knows that her behavior is very selfish, after all, Shane is now standing in the center of the scales, and also in the two ends of the swing, but for the sake of the future can only pretend to have not seen anything. The smile on Olives face was heartfelt, but it froze as she looked at the stony expression on Shanes face. She dropped her own hand that was holding the ticket and her eyes were glued to her toes as she waited for what Shane was going to say next. Olive Lets not be so impulsive and go back first. Shanes look was very hesitant, and even more so with a few moments of difficulty. Im worried about my fathers health, Im afraid he Although he spoke very slowly, and even more so word by word, these words fellpletely on Olives mind, and the strength of her biting her lower lip grew stronger and stronger. Olive could not hear the words that Shane was about to say next, she raised her head, her face was aggrieved and sad looking at him indifferently and said: Anyway, as long as you are happy on the line, you dont want to go right now just dont go Olive had no way to finish the rest of her sentence, she had wanted to be viciously sarcastic to Shane, but now she just felt like she was blocking a ball of seaweed in her heart, and couldnt open her mouth anymore. Sorry. Shane reddened his own eyes and looked at Olive, his face full of embarrassment and pain. He had already behaved like this, what was the use of being bitter, the guilt on Shanes face was so clear that it blocked all the words Olive wanted to say. Even if Shane can make up his mind to go abroad with himself today, how long can this status quost? Regret was only a matter of time for him, and evenvender-filled Provence wouldnt make them happy. Olive numbed her face, she forced herself to stand up without looking at Shane again, lifting her feet and slowly walking towards the exit of the terminal hall: Im leaving,ter The rest of the words Olive simply could not say anymore, those tears she had suppressed for a long time had long been raging down, and her hand was still holding tightly to the ticket that was now a waste of paper. She bit her bottom lip, trying to minimize the sound of her sobs, and didnt look back the whole way. As Olive rounded the corner of the terminal lobby, she saw Shane, still sitting stiffly in that chair amidst a blur of tears, looking up at her side of the table. There was no use saying anything now, she bit her own lip once, lifted her legs and ran out of the room with great strides. Olive hadnt told anyone about her impulsive idea to leave the country, so when she got back to the apartment, everyone just assumed she was in a bad mood and had gone for a walk. Maisie was sitting on the tatami mat by the balcony, a tray of aromatherapy was ced beside her, and she was flipping through a book in her hand, looking at Olive as she walked in, she asked with concern: Are you feeling better now? If your body isnt fully healed, try to go out in the cool air as little as possible.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Olive didnt say anything with a numb face, nodding her head in a deadpan manner before slowly walking towards her room under the worried and puzzled gazes of both Maisie and Elio. Almost as soon as she had stepped into her room on the front foot, Maisies footsteps sounded on the back foot. Were you looking for Shane tonight? Maisie looked at Olive with her face full of intolerance. Olive sat frozen on the edge of her own bed, biting her lip and nodding before a bitter smile blossomed on her face. We went to the airport tonight, originally said that we would nevere back after leaving the country, I saw him so excited and thought that this time we could really elope sessfully, but I didnt expect that when we were about to get on the ne, he suddenly changed his mind. After Olive finished speaking, she let out a long breath, copsed on the bed and looked at the snow-white ceiling and said helplessly: And the thing that makes me feel most distressed is that even if things have developed to this point, I dont have any position to be able to me him, after all, he didnt want things to turn out like this either. Maisie listened to Olives words from the sidelines, she had long been shocked without any expression on her face, the ordeal between the two of her and Ocan Olive had seen it all before, and this time she herself was even more of a rare bystander. Maisies eyes red, looking at Olive both heartache and sadness, thest is directly the same paralyzed on the bed, over Olives shoulders to her gentlyfort said: You do not think so much, sleep well, I believe that this matter will not be so up to the development of the next, there will be a turnaround, you do not give up on yourself now, okay? In Maisiesfort, Olive slowly also put down her mind, she is not think things have a chance, she is just too tired, do not want to think about this matter. In the next few days, Olive didnt go out again, the storm a few days ago had a lot of impact on her, even many notices were pushed off. Elio and Maisie were even more cautious in the apartment, not daring to mention anything about Shane, even his name became something that couldnt be said in the apartment. Although they didnt bring up the topic again, Olives heart was always sad, she was in a state of breathlessness every day, and it turned out that when sadness was too heavy, people would really feel some heartache. Shane and Cales uing engagement has be Olives main concern, and even Alieens secret maneuver to steal Kittys endorsement has be irrelevant. Although Olive didnt go out, she always wanted to find out more about Shane, but now she thought that it was against her own philosophy, remembering what he said at the airport that day, which made Olives mind fall into a dilemma again. Olive sat on her window sill, her eyes looking downstairs at the back of the decadent and silent, the man smoked cigarettes without restraint, half leaning against the car window, the cigarette butts at his feet had piled up on the ground. chapter3032 Chapter Mother-Daughter Dispute She tried desperately to restrain her emotions, but her eyes began to redden slightly again involuntarily, and the inexplicably familiar feeling of suffocation came over her in a burst. It wasnt the first day that she had seen such a situation, ever since she came back to the airport that day Shane had been waiting for her downstairs in Olives building, as if he had left everything behind, and he didnt feel tired at all every day from morning till night. For this kind of Shane, Elio and Maisie two people also see in the eyes, they several times want to propose to Olive, but opened their mouths and did not say anything, after all, the rtionship is a pile of bad debt, how can not interfere. Olive was like trying to deliberately torture herself, she kept brainwashing herself that even if the two met it wouldnt do any good, what was going to happen wasnt going to change, and it wouldnt be good for anyone for them to be so disconnected. She lowered her hand that was lifting the curtains and leaned her back against the cold wall, a self-deprecating smile then appeared on her face, if it was really that easy, she wouldnt be in as much pain as she was now. Ever since Snowings scene was finished, Olive hadnt received any new work, and apart from those cosmetics short films she had shot before, there were no more coborators who had contacted her. Originally, she was not in a good condition these days, and she was not in the mood to devote herself to any work. Originally, she had nned to spend a few months in a state of decay, but she did not expect to receive a phone call from Snowings production team in the same afternoon. Although the shooting of the movie has beenpleted, the promotion team wants to have the main actors to shoot a short promotional video, so that the drama can attract more hotspots. Although Olive couldnt show any interest in her work, but based on her professionalism, she couldnt shirk the shooting of this short film, and in the end, she could only hold herself together, and after getting up her spirits and washing up, she dismayedly went to the drama set.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Olive had filmed a short promotional video like this before, it was just a matter of everyone talking about their own experience in filming for a TV drama, and in the meantime, saying some words about their expectations for the ratings. As long as you keep a decent smile on your face and say a few words from your heart, you can end it, but due to Olives inability to put in her own feelings and her extremely bad mental condition, she froze and failed to pass such a short movie even after many NGs. Hey, thats it for today, youd better go back and have a good rest, well continue shooting next time. After NGing several times, the director also saw the crux of Olives problem, so in the end, he again insisted that she hurry back to rest. Director, Im really sorry. Olive bent down and said apologetically to the director. She then picked up her bag and left the set, in the past it would have been Arlo who would have picked up Olive, but due to the fact that she had been bitterly bored at home for several days, Olive didnt want to go back so soon now. She even dismissed Arlo, and walked down the Tinted Stream path along the periphery of the crew all by herself in a daze, even if life was no longer unbearable, the slowly flowing Tinted Stream water would not stop. After standing by the river for a while to blow the cool breeze, Olive felt a few rare moments of peace in her heart. Olive! came an urgent shout from behind him, apanied by some uncontroble gasps. Odell caught up with Olive in three or two steps and walked alongside her, then looked at her pale face and asked anxiously, Whats wrong with you today? Is there something in your heart? Two days ago, Olive held all the words she wanted to say in her heart, and it was only then that she slowly stopped and looked at Odell seriously. This persons gaze is as deep as an ancient pool of water, and the zing light in his eyes seems to be swallowing himself up, and with such a look of concern, it makes Olive suddenly have an extra desire to tell him all of her words. Side by side, Olive and Odell made their way down the Tinted Stream railings, and she told Odell about all the mess that had happened to hertely. Thats because Shane still has ties in his heart, so he simply cant leave as he pleases. Odell said with a nod as he listened, then turned back to Olive and looked at him with what looked like fire popping out of his eyes. Olive, there is no one in this world but him and I have always loved you dearly, he has ties that prevent him from leaving the country with you, but I dont, are you still not awake at this point? Do you want to be with me? I will take good care of you in the future and wont let you suffer in any way. Olives eagerness to share her feelings with someone was immediately extinguished as if she had been doused with a basin of cold water, and she turned her head to look at Odell with indifference and detachment all over her face. Odell, maybe one day I will really give up on Shane, but even if things get to that point, theres no possibility for me and you, I only have friendship for you and no love for a man or a woman, its not fair for you for the two of us to be together and its unlikely that youll ever get happiness from me. After quickly addressing this reality to Odell, Olive stepped around next to him and continued to sprint along the bottom of the railing inrge strides, the water of Tinted Stream was still rushing downwards and the cold wind that blew in his face couldnt take the irritation out of Olives mind any longer. No matter what you say I wont give up, even if you dont like me I still like you, as long as I can be with you Im satisfied! How do you know if you dont try now that you definitely wont fall in love with me in the future, just give me a chance okay? Olive turn your head around and look at me okay? Odell snapped out of it and rushed forward and hooked Olives hand, pulling her to turn her head to be parallel to his line of sight. Olive, just try, give me a chance will you? Odells tone was very humble and his posture lowered to the dust, his eyes were full of intolerance and supplication, those innocent looks were like a tidal wave about to overwhelm Olive. Olive shook off Odells hand and took a step back, looking at him with half-smiled eyes, the expression on her face all collected. Odell wake up, there is no possibility between the two of us! Even if its for my own good, you should never speak those words again. After the words were said, Olive once again went around Odells side, and looked at the ground and said to him, Ill be there soon, dont follow me, I want to be alone right now. chapter3033 Chapter Surfacing Odell didnt chase after him like he did before, he was afraid that he had really listened to his words, and might have left Tinted Stream by now, just by thinking so, Olive felt as if the shackles in her heart were breaking free. As the old saying goes, a leaky house is a rainy night, and Olive was already in a very bad mood, and what Odell had just said was like rubbing coarse salt into her wounds. She was just about to go home to have a quiet time when she looked up and saw Boiko and Cale pulling each other by the Tinted Stream Bridge, looking at the scene, she guessed that the two mothers and daughters were arguing again. Normally Olive would have hid and watched, but she wasnt in the mood for that anymore, she didnt want to see Shane, and she didnt want to see anyone associated with him. Anything that had to do with Shane was enough to make her heart flutter again. She was going to pretend she hadnt seen anything and stride around them toward the bottom of Tinted Stream, but there was a sharp force in her hand, and she was suddenly yanked behind the bushes at the edge of Tinted Stream. Odell pulled Olive to his side, and even extended his long index finger to his mouth, making a shushing motion at Olive, before raising an eyebrow at Cales side. The heavy words he just said Odell hadnt even left yet, and sneaked up behind him, just how low he had lowered his presence, so much so that even the ever-vignt Olive hadnt realized that there was a big living person following behind him. Aside from the fact that this matter surprised Olive, what she found a little more unbelievable was the fact that Odell was now trying to eavesdrop on Cale and the girls? This is too unbelievable, Odell with Cale between them there is no interest entanglement, and on weekdays even face to face can not see a few times, how it seems to be about their own as well as sneaky hiding in the bushes behind the hide good. But now from Cale they are so close, Olives heart is surprised to be surprised, but also quietly hid carefully observe the movement of that side. Are you finished? Youe to me to ask for money every three days, I obviously gave you two million dorsst week, why do you stille to ask for money? Its not possible that you used up the two million dors so quickly, right?! Cale held his bag tightly in his arms and looked at Boiko with a fierce gaze, looking at her defensively in that pose. Boiko heard, there is a trace of abnormal redness on her face, moreover, she touched the back of her head with a smile, and then she took a step forward and said to Cale with a doggy smile: Aiya, Cale, our days are too much better than before, there is so much money that I didnt buy on weekdays and I want to buy it, so I dont have control of my own hands for a while! ! The life of rich people is different, the food and drink is much better than our countryside, although two million dors is enough, but this is the city ah, just a couple of times to spend it all, this amount of money I have not even counted. After Boiko finished speaking, she put her hand on Cales shoulder. Cale instantly became alert and took a step back, looking Boiko up and down, then sneered at her and said, You said! Did you take that two million dors and gamble with it? Hurry up and say it! Cale dont worry, Ive been in a good handtely, thats why I wanted to take that money to earn some Boiko spoke with an odd expression on his face, then under Cales angry gaze, he put his head down and didnt speak the rest of his words. Cale obviously has guessed his two million is back Boiko take to do, she was angry even went up and pushed Boiko a hand, looking at her is the root of the teeth itchy said: You in the end still have finished ah! Thats two million dors, have you ever seen so much money before? Why dont you wake up at this point? Its because of you that our family is in that state! Cale was so angry that he even raised his own volume: Why are you always obsessed! Why do you always do these things Olive and Odell, both of whom were hiding behind the bushes listening to the clouds, then nced at each other before turning their heads to look closely at that side again. Do you ever talk to me like that? Dont forget that Im your mom! No matter what, you also crawled out of my belly! If it wasnt for me giving birth to this stinky girl like you, where would you have been so blessed to live such a good life! Dont think youre different now. Im telling you, youre just a sparrow! You think youre so smart that you dont even recognize your own mother! Whats wrong with your own mom asking you for money? I raised you so well, whats wrong with you honoring me? If youre so reluctant to ask for money, how can I rely on you in the future? Let me tell you something! Even if I ask you to give me another two million dors today, its nothing too much! At the beginning, Boiko was a little bit shy and embarrassed to face Cale, but then her temper became stronger and she looked at Cale with more anger. She stood on the side of the road with her hands on her hips, pointing her finger at Cales nose and cursing loudly, dancing her arms up and down in an exaggerated manner, and pulling her handbag and rummaging through it. I cant believe youre making a face at me for taking your money, Ill get it myself if you dont give it to me! Boiko beautifully rummaged through Cales handbag and pulled out a small, square, narrow wallet, and had been so proud of it that after opening it and looking at it, her brows tightly furrowed again, forming a Chuan character. Is that all the money you have on you? Boiko asked Cale back suspiciously, then took out all of the several hundred dors inrge bills from the inside of the small wallet, and ripped out all of those bank cards, gesturing to her, What are the passwords to these bank cards, so hurry up and tell me! Olive raised an eyebrow, and the side of the watch carefully and seriously Odell looked at a nce, she originally suspected that Cale is not the person nso is looking for, so waiting for Boiko in the street after she said that she is Cales mother, the heart not only did not have a surprise, but also more than a few points of stability. Keep your voice down! Youre afraid that people wont hear you, arent you? Cale tugged on her handbag, frowning tightly as she shot a wary nce in all directions. Give me all your wallets and Ill take you to get your money now, or youll never get another dime out of me again!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! chapter3034 Chapter Consideration for him Cale looked at Boiko coldly after she had finished speaking, her face had a very indifferent expression, not at all like she was looking at her own mother. Boiko had the good sense to return the wallet to Cale, and the two of them walked down the Tinted Stream, one after the other, and disappeared around the corner in no time. It was only after they werepletely out of sight that the two Olive and Odell stepped out from the shrubbery from behind. I can take care of this for you if you want. Odell nced towards the corner before turning his head back to Olive in earnest. Though Olive had no desire to deal with these annoyances now, and she was now somewhat repulsed by Odells help, she couldnt help but speak up nheless and ask, How are you going to handle it? Cale and Boiko are two people who obviously have problems, I can take it from their side to get Shane out of his engagement, and then naturally the two of you can continue to be together. Odell looked at Olive meaningfully as he pursed his lips at the end of his speech, afraid that there was something else he wanted to say, but couldnt quite bring himself to say it. After hearing his words, Olive was slightly surprised, after all, Odell had just made a true confession to himself. Why would you do that? Shouldnt you be watching Shane and I split up? Why are you trying to help us now? Olive just couldnt understand, Odell had always been in a passive position in this triangle of theirs, and now that the opportunity hade up, why would he help the two of them get together? Odells person Olive knows clearly, he is definitely not the kind of viin who is scheming, but Olive also can no longer think of why he would do so. Because Ive figured out now that I like you doesnt necessarily mean I have to tie you to my side, and since you cant be happy with me, Im obligated to send you to Shanes side, and as long as youre living a happy life, Ill be satisfied. Odell pursed his own lips after he had finished speaking, Im afraid that the words came out with very great difficulty for him. His gaze on Olive was filled with passion and tenderness, as if he wanted to swallow people up. That kind of emotionally charged gaze made Olive unable to turn her head to look at him, she could only lower her head to nce at her toes and helplessly shook her head: Its useless, without nsos approval, Shane and I wont be able to sessfullye together. If it was a few months ago, Olive was afraid that she really thought that nso wasnt an obstacle to her rtionship with Shane, but after the airport incident, she gradually gave in, as long as his father didnt approve, Shane wouldnt be at ease for a day. Trust me, I can definitely get this done, and I can help you get rid of Alieen and the Canes girls.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Odell looked at Olive and swore, after he finished speaking he paused for a few seconds, then looked at Olive with a deep gaze: I can help you, but before that, I have one condition. What condition? Olive couldnt help but look up at Odell curiously. Odells gaze was too passionate, now it was as if it was going to pop out of fire, staring dead at Olive and spoke: I want you to kiss me, after that, whatever you want to do I will do it for you. Looking at Odells serious look, Olive just couldnt help butugh in her heart, this condition of his was just too ridiculous and outrageous. Olive forced herself to suppress her anger, closed her eyes and took another sharp breath, then pinched up her handbag and left in the opposite direction, not saying another word. Odell was still standing at the railings of Tinted Stream and didnte after him again, his own reaction was already the best answer, the forlorn and bitter look on his face, so people couldnt bear to take a closer look at him. Originally thought that a walk along the bridge of Tinted Stream could dissipate the boredom in his heart, but now that I think about it, its really a bit ridiculous, Olive walked to the side of the road and stopped a cab, directly back to the apartment. After thest airport incident, she thought she was indestructible, but thinking about the series of scenes that happened, Olive once again lost sleep. Other people say that only coughing and love cant be hidden, she has already reached the point where she is so attached to Shane, even after what happened, Olive cant be that heartless person. She sat up from the bed awake just as the sky turned white, and even more so, copsed on the edge of the floating window looking out over the hazyndscape. She felt that her life hase to a crossroads, obviously remembered Shane in his heart can not let go of him, but had to leave. Originally thought that this wound in her heart will be slowly healed by time, but now it seems impossible, Olive took a deep breath and then made a bold decision. Since she cant forget him, lets face the wind together! If Shane was the greatest gift and the greatestfort in his heart that he had gotten in his lifetime of rebirth, there was absolutely no way that Olive would let this beam of light in his life disappear. It was time to take action to support this rtionship, and with Shane and Cales engagement ceremonying up next week, she had to stop this ridiculous ceremony. She leaned against the window for a moment and had a n in her head, so she waited for the day to brighten up a bit and then picked up her cell phone and called Odell and Flori. After a long period of disillusionment, Olive felt like she was transformed again, not only did she take on a lot of announcements, but she also shot the Snowing promotional video that she had left behind perfectly, and she even couldnt stop going to variety shows to promote the new movie. After a long day of variety show shooting, Olive returned to the apartment under Arlos escort, dragging her bag and slowly trying to go to her room, she opened the door of the apartment and saw Ocan sitting on the sofa in the living room. He and Maisie were talking about something until Olive came in and turned her head to stare at her with an intriguing look in her eyes. You guys keep talking, Ill be right back in my room. Ocan was always looking for Maisie whenever he came to their apartment, so Olive spoke subjectively this time as well. chapter3035 Chapter Engagement Ceremony She put down her own bag and braced herself for the room. I came over to see you today on purpose. Ocan said as he stood up and looked at Olive with his hands in his pants pockets. I think youve guessed by now why Im here. A small smile appeared on Ocans face. I came to see you today specifically because of Shane, hey! Dont you go away, Im not finished yet, I really want to talk to you about what happened about you guys. Olive, as if she was listening to something unrted, took her own steps and intended to go back inside the room, Ocan was in a hurry and even reached out and grabbed her arm, forcibly stopping her in her tracks. Im sorry, I dont think theres anything to talk about between the two of us. Olive had an indifferent smirk on her face. And I dont want to say anything more about this. Olive actually guessed why Ocan had broken down ande inside the apartment to find herself. She hadnt reached out to him since the day she and Shane both parted on bad terms at the airport, and even when Shane hade inside the apartment to look for himself, Olive had kept her door closed. The date of Shane and Cales engagement ceremony was getting closer and closer, thats why he was so pressed. Lets curve Ocan over to himself. Olives reaction was a bit unexpected, but also reasonable, Ocan turned his back and Maisie looked at each other helplessly, and then slowly said: You should be clear in your heart, Shane, he also does not want things to develop to this point, the person he loves in his heart is only you, you cant sympathize with him now? Hes been in a lot of paintely. Compassionate? Olive asked rhetorically with a sneer. Because Im too sympathetic to him thats why hes be like this, if Im still pestering him to make things difficult for him, thats what Im called confused! After Olive finished speaking she didnt look at any of them for a second nce and took a step back inside the room. She kept herself locked inside the door of her room, not knowing exactly when Ocan left the apartment or how he was going to exin this to Shane when he got back. Anyway, in the next few days, Maisie and Elio were like being under apulsion, helping Shane from time to time to say some good words, and even telling Olive not to give up this rtionship easily. Olive only listened to these words, she still as before did not continue to contact Shane. Time passed like water, and in the blink of an eye, it was the day before Shane and Cale got engaged. After making that bold decision, Olive watched the sune up every day, and as the sky turned white with a slight glow, she couldnt help but sit by the floating window. After a period of contemtion, Olive sighed when she pulled out her cell phone and called the detective agency she had contacted before. How are things going? Before everything was done, it was impossible for Olive to have the slightest smile on her face, her voice was very clear and cold, without a trace of emotional color. Its almost done now, you can call us anytime tomorrow morning, well send it over first thing on our side. Good, hard work. Olive nodded and a cold smile appeared on her face, just waiting for everything to settle down after tomorrow. She was back in the bathroom again to clean herself up briefly, nning to take advantage of the nice weather in the morning and head out to shoot one of thest makeupmercials of the period. When she came out of her room, both Maisie and Elio were already sitting at the dining table, and even more so, they raised their eyes towards her side, their faces full of intolerance and quirkiness. Olive,e over for breakfast. Elio raised her hand and waved at Olive, then turned around and went into the kitchen to bring a bowl of hot porridge. Olive didnt have much of an appetite this morning, but after thinking about it for a while, she still put down her bag and walked over to the table, eating breakfast with them. Elio and Maisie, as if considering her mood, had been careful not to eat much breakfast. Olive had already seen this look on their faces, and she just pretended not to see it as usual, and continued to drink her bowl of congee. Elio they want to speak Olive has heard a thousand times, but just let her sympathize with Shane only, this thing she has their own ideas and considerations, even if the side said more can not y half a role, so she simply closed her mouth do not want to say more half a word. Olive Shane will be engaged tomorrow Unexpectedly in the end or Maisie can not hold down directly to break this silent situation, she said after finishing the bread in the hands of the dead squeeze, looking at Olive face just a few more points of difficulty, hate to give themselves a p. Oh. Olive responded indifferently before looking up at the two of them before slowly saying, I know hes getting engaged, so dont you guys say anything more to me, and if you still want me to be considerate of him, get rid of the idea while you still can. Elio and Maisie both looked at each other and helplessly lowered their heads to their own breakfasts without saying anything more, and the breakfast, which was a silent situation with each of them having their own thoughts, ended in that silence.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Olive had nned to go straight to do her own business, but only as soon as she stepped out of her room she realized that she had forgotten her keys, so she had to turn back up again. Maisie, do you think Olives been acting weirdtely? Elio rubbed his chin and gently tapped Maisies shoulder and said to her. Maisie, who was pushing her wheelchair forward while wiping the stains on the te, immediately turned her head and said rhetorically, Weird? Whats weird about her, why dont I see it? Dont you realize that Olive has be so strange these days, and so cold, even when she talks, I feel that the cold air ising out of her! How long has it been since we broke up? How can she be so cruel to do this? Now that I think about it, I feel a bit sorry for Shane. Elio said, while moving his steps to sit on the sofa, his face full of doubts and iprehension. Maisie was about to take the dinner tes into the kitchen but she stopped herself now and turned to Elio, Thats because youre not a woman so you cant understand what were thinking, I dont really think theres anything strange about Olive, isnt this a normal reaction for her?! chapter3036 Chapter Unforgivable Dont forget, Shane is not making other mistakes, he is getting engaged to another woman! Its alreadye to this point, whats the use of stalking, not to let go and fulfill him, I think Olive is doing a very good job now, shespletely a strong woman! Maisie nodded to herself after exining to Elio, then stood up and continued to pull the rag to wipe the table. Elio sat on the sofa and lowered his head to think for a while, but probably didnte up with a reason, he sighed long and said sadly: s, a womans heart is really like a needle in the bottom of the sea, I cant guess it at all! After saying that, he also went back to his own room to continue to rest, Olive stood in his own room, through the gap to see all of this clearly. Only when they were both minding their own business did she slowly walk out: Im leaving. She then opened the door and walked down to the bottom of the apartment. The makeup advertisement also ended perfectly with Olives wholehearted treatment, and she spent that night counting the stars, and the next morning she was awake before the fish belly turned white. Outside the hazy a number of ces can not really see, this is not far from the apartment on the radio tower on the side of a small weak light, Olive through the thick morning fog at the point of light, the heart more than a feeling of loneliness. Today was Shanes engagement ceremony, and he would have gotten up early by now to start preparing for it. Just thinking about it, Olives mind naturally conjured up a picture of Cale standing beside Shane, straightening his suit, and the two of them holding hands as they received everyones blessing. She stood next to the window and took a deep breath before pulling out her cell phone and dialing a number she knew by heart, although she hadnt spoken to him in a few days, Olive was pretty sure that he would pick up within three rings. Hello. Shane on the other side of the phone did pick up quickly, his voice had a slight tremor in it, as well as surprise. Olive, you finally called me! When she heard his voice, another twinge came to Olives heart, she closed her eyes and pressed her temples a few times, taking several deep breaths never having the courage to speak. Olive? said Shane on the phone raising his voice. Why dont you say something? If if I said you could only choose between your family business and me, what would you choose? Olive looked at the hazy sky outside, extraordinarily difficult to speak this sentence, after she finished she took a long breath, only to feel her breath is almost held, but also difficult to wait for the answer over there. After her words fell to the ground in exchange for a long silence, with the two sides of the current came the sound, Olives expectant heart instantly also went cold. After a long while, only then came Shanes low voice: Im sorry the family business is the responsibility on my shoulders, I cant give up like this. After his words, Olive didnt continue to speak, the two just waited silently. Heh, I should have guessed that in your heart is not so important, but people are sometimes just naive and excessive. After the words were said Olive hung up the phone decisively. She fell back on her fluffy bed without any expression on her face, just feeling like she wanted to rx every nerve in her body. But that intense feeling of heartache traveled from the inside of her head to her limbs again, not even letting go of every single ce. Why are you still sleeping? Hurry up, we should get up and get ready. Olive had thought shed misheard between her haze, but when she opened her eyes she saw Odells handsome face zooming in front of her. She rolled over and sat up, scratched her hair with her hands again, and looked at Odell squarely and said, Is there really no other way? What do you mean by that? Odell sat on the edge of the chair next to the bed and looked at Olive coldly. You dont think you want to give up now, do you? I just called Shane and asked him to choose between me and the family business, and he chose the family business without even thinking about it, so I think everything were going to do next is lost.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Olive finished and then wiped her face sadly. She hadnt revealed her whereabouts to Maisie and the girls in the past few days, but secretly she had put a lot of effort into the n. She didnt ignore Shane, although she was still busy shooting advertisements and participating in variety shows every day, secretly Olive also asked the detective agency to organize all the information she could collect. Now there is sufficient evidence to prove that the rtionship between Cale and Boiko is a mother-daughter rtionship, and also convinced that there is no rtionship between nso and Cale. Olive had gathered all this information just to take it out on the day of the engagement party to catch Cale off guard. Its okay, even if you give up on Shane now, we cant just stand by and watch Alieen and Canes plot seed, consider this time as revenge for what happened to you before. Odell said as he walked up and patted Olives shoulder in a ratherforting manner. He was absolutely right in what he said, he couldnt give up on himself like that anymore, even if it wasnt for the rtionship that hade to a dead end, he had to make sure that Canes and the others got the treatment that he had. Hadnt she re-lived her whole life to screw over Alieen? Now that the opportunity was in front of her, she couldnt let it go to waste! Olive hurriedly rolled out of bed, walked to the bathroom and washed up, and then finished cleaning up with the intention of preparing herself for her next move. A few days ago, Cale had sent an engagement invitation between her and Shane for show and tell, and Olive took it out of the closet with a cold look on her face. The more the time came, the less she could afford to be taken advantage of, and shed picked out a dress that would make a big ssh today, the rhinestones alone would be enough to brighten anyones eyes. Olive and Odell rushed to the hotel when the engagement party did not start, but those upper ss guests were probably all there, the two of them did not walk around, just under the guidance of a side waiter to find a corner. chapter3037 Chapter 3037 A Good Show Olive had discussed this with Odell before she arrived, they werent going to stop this ridiculous ceremony before it started, it would be fun to deal them a fatal blow when things got to a certain point. So they put their heads down, sipped from their sses, and waited patiently to see what would happen next. But after waiting for a while, they didnt see the main character of todays event, and besides that, none of the serious Lopez family members had arrived. Today is an engagement ceremony, and these are all high society people, shouldnt theye out to greet them? Why didnt Cale and Shane show up at the door? After waiting for a while, someone came out to exin Olives doubt. After the engagement time agreed on the invitation, nso was pushed out by the bodyguards behind him while sitting on the wheelchair, his face was blue, his hand gripped the handle of the wheelchair tightly, which made people feel a little scared. Standing next to him is the pale and trembling Cale, waiting for a long time they did not see the hero of todays Shane debut, even the guests can not help but gossip. Good afternoon everyone, thank you for taking time out of your busy schedules to attend my sons engagement ceremony. Now there is a little unexpected situation, the canine son must be dyed a little due to some unavoidable things, please do not be impatient, enjoy the meal first. After nso finished speaking, he pped his hands to the side, and then there were waiters who came out in a line to serve all kinds of exquisite snacks, and those guests couldnt help but talk about it. With the passage of time, waited for a long time nso did not arrive at the scene, the guests can not sit down, the stage of nso hands tightly gripped the wheelchair handle, his face as gloomy as if it is going to drip water. He stood next to Cale is even more aggrieved pouting small mouth, tears always in the eye socket in the spinning. Suddenly from the hall door side ran in a man wearing a ck suit, he rushed to the stage, stood next to nso said a few words to him respectfully, only to see nsos face green, Cale even couldnt help but cry out in front of the crowd. Asshole! The anger in nsos heart couldnt be held down any longer, he raised his hand and pped hard at the table next to him, and that bodyguard hurriedly stepped back and hurriedly left. Sitting under the stage guests have now been unable to hold back, one after another with a ss of wine to the stage to ask nso, while letting him rest assured, but also concerned about his physical condition, to put it bluntly, these people are just to see a good show. For nso, who walked into the mall, he lost face, and did not speak to any of them. Now it was the perfect time for Olive and Odell to look at each other, then put down their sses and walk over to the table where nso was. When nso looked at Olive, his anger went up a notch, and he reached out his hand to point at her nose and cursed her loudly: What are you doing here today, you woman? Speak up! Did you tell Shane not toe over today?! Uncle Lopez, I dont know in my mind where he went, but I came today for a reason. Olive raised her head after she finished speaking, casting a nce at the churlish Cale beside her, then lowered her head again, speaking with a smile on her face, It was your precious daughter-inw Cale who specially sent me the invitation, inviting me toe to her engagement ceremony. Since Im here, its natural that I cante empty-handed, today Ive brought you all a big gift, I hope that all of you will never get too excited after reading it. Olive stood up again after she finished speaking and nced towards Cale who was still crying unceasingly on the side. Get out, what good intentions can you have for a woman! As long as you dont show up at Shanes side or swirl around in front of my eyes from now on its the best gift youll ever get! nso said with an ironic face before pointing in the direction of the front door for Olive to get out. Olive justughed coldly and ignored his movements, pulling out her cell phone from her bag to go call Flori: Is the man at the hotel now? Ive been there for a long time, now everything is ready, just waiting for you, I just waited for half a day and didnt see you call, I thought it was a change of n! When Flori talked, she didnt stop, Olive hurriedly interrupted her crackling words, and directly said, You bring the people in. Then she hung up her phone, put it in her pocket and quietly waited for the next thing. Those guests around after listening to Olive and nsos conversation, moreover, they all stood aside and waited to see the next good show, which for the always love face nsos angry face swelled into pig liver red. Although this is detrimental to nsos face, but now there is no other way, the only way to make hime to his senses is to do it in front of everyone, Olive stood up straight and cast an apologetic gaze towards him, and then withdrew her eyes back.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Flori moved quickly, and as soon as the waiter pulled the doors to the ballroom open, she helped a middle-aged woman walk straight down the aisle toward the engagement table. All the guests eyes were attracted by Flori, who seemed to be ustomed to this kind of attention, her posture was very calm, and her eyes were also calm. Standing on the side of the originally also cried with rain Cale only now stopped crying, she covered her mouth with her hand, eyes wider than a copper bell, face is full of unbelievable. There were many emotions in her eyes, first tangled andplicated, and then finally turned into panic and nervousness. This look was exactly what Olive wanted to see, she sneered before walking to nsos side and said to him, Whether you have seen this middle-aged woman before or not, today I have to reintroduce her to you in front of all the guests. nso lifted his face and looked at Olive suspiciously and didnt say much, his face was a little more ugly than before. Olive didnt pay any attention to him, but just waved a look at Flori, who then helped Boiko to take a step forward, and Olive picked her up and stood beside nso. Boiko usually in the countryside life is ustomed to, even if youe to the city has not experienced such a big scene, a time to look at the bright lights of the banquet hall, as well as these suits of the upper ss, the whole person has long since lost that arrogant kind of mes, just constantly rubbing their own pair of rough hands, face is full of uneasiness. chapter3038 Chapter Ridiculous Ending You tell this Mr. Lopez who you really are. Olive said with a smile as she squeezed Boikos palm with her hand, before turning her head to look at Cale who was standing beside nso, her face now brushed white as a sheet of white paper and her whole body was still trembling slightly uncontrobly. It was only at this time that Boiko raised her head and nced at Olive in a rushed manner before gulping a mouthful of saliva, and it was only under the encouragement of Olives smile that she nodded her head and looked over her shoulder at nso apprehensively and said, Im Cales mother. No! Youre lying now! Ive never seen you before! Before nso could say anything after he finished, Cale suddenly rushed forward and stopped in front of him, ring at Boiko with both eyes wide open and said, Why did youe over here and say that? Did she pay you off and thats why youre doing this?! Cale had a scowl all over her face, and she held out her hand to point at Olive. Cale! Youre just eating your heart out! Do you talk to your own mother like that? Whats the matter, its only been a few good days now, ah, and you dare to disown me! I think you have an itchy skin and you need to be cleaned up! Seeing the daughter she raised for so many years say such words in public, Boikos nature was also exposed, and she started to shout insults in such an asion without any care. When Cale saw Boiko enter the banquet hall, her heart had already panicked, and now when she was yelled at by Boiko, her face was full of grievances, and her eyes were filled with tears. She turned her head to pull nsos arm and said, Uncle Lopez you have to believe me, I really have never seen her before, Cale doesnt know who she is either.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After Cale finished speaking, he turned his head to look at Olive again, his face was full of malice and resentment: Originally, I didnt want to say anything because of Shanes face, but now I really cant stand it anymore, this Olive is simply harboring evil intentions, and all day long she thinks of looking for trouble from me, and Im afraid that she paid for this woman toe here! Lopez, you have to do something for Cale today! nso patted Cales back and said soothingly, Good boy, dont worry, with Uncle Lopez here, no one will dare to trouble you. nso then raised his head again and looked coldly at Olive and said, Since you said today that this is Cales mother, what proof do you have? Before I came here, I had already made all the preparations, I want to know whether the two of them are mother and daughter is very simple, as long as the DNA test will know, I did not want to get involved in this muddy water, but I really cant stand to see that you are being kept in the dark by these women. I have now investigated and found that Cale was purposely brought in by Canes to impersonate the one you were looking for, and as for why she did it, it was in the hope of being better able to annex the property in your name. Olive stood still to face nsos cold stare, also not the slightest bit of cowardice, moreover, said unhurriedly: Canes is thinking to use Cale to upy all your property. nso lowered his head to think for a while, a trace of suspicion also appeared on his face, and then lowered his voice to ask seriously: What makes you say that? If you dont have evidence in your hands, I wont believe what you say today. The evidence is in my hands. Odell, who had been acting as a backdrop from the side, came forward and first bowed slightly to nso before pointing his finger at the big screen of the engagement ceremony and said, Canes has been enlisting thepanys top chairmen during the period of time that you have been hospitalized and has also acquired arge number of the shares of yourpany that you have been selling to the outside world. With the sound of Odells voice speaking, everyone in the room cast their eyes to the big screen, which was full of pictures of Canes and the directors having dinner together, and at the end of it, a set of motion video was left. Olive looked at Odell, who was standing next to her on a cloud, and wondered how he had managed to do all this. The banquet hall is silent, only the video of the sound resonates endlessly, nsos face also bes iron blue, he uses his hand to hold the handle of the wheelchair, nine times out of ten, he has believed it. Almost everyone in the room is looking at the video on the big screen, only a panicked Cale cant stop looking at the people around her, her face is full of dismay, she even shook her head and tried to back away, almost letting her sneak out through the back door. Odell had already sensed that something was wrong with her, he walked up with one hand in his pocket and pulled Cale back: Where do you think youre going now? Things arent finished yet. I dont know when Nell who was wearing a dress skirt also walked in from the door, her face was full of incredulity, looking at Cales face was more than a few points of suspicion. After watching the video on the big screen, nso returned to his usual serious look, his face was like ayer of ice, holding the wheelchair handle with his hand. He looked up at Cale, who had now been captured, and even clenched his knuckles to the point where they were slightly white, and his anger was probably already at its peak. He opened his mouth and before he could say anything, the door to the ballroom was suddenly pulled open by a waiter once again, and only slowly did Shane, the hero of this engagement, walk in, looking at the video on the ballroom there was a hint of surprise on his face, but these expressions were quickly masked. He raised his head to look at Olive, then walked delicately to nsos side, spread the paper he was holding in his hand in front of him and said: Dad, Cale is not the one youre looking for, its Canes who secretly found her in the countryside to pretend to be her, this is the DNA profile of her and Boiko, the chances of their rtionship are already 99. 9%, definitely mother and daughter. 99. 9%, definitely mother and daughter. nso took that one piece of information and nced at it before mming the paper hard on the top of the table, he was trembling all over, his face was so blue that he couldnt say a word. Do you now believe what I said before, there is absolutely no way that I will ever marry Cale or get engaged to her today. After Shane finished speaking, he turned his head again to look at Olive with all the tenderness on his face, and even took her into his arms with his hands, and then scanned the crowd of guests, and then respectfully stood next to nso and said to him firmly: There is only Olive in my heart, and in this life, except for her, I am not going to marry anyone! This time things reversed too fast, Olive in the original set simply do not know what to say more words, her face is also all dismay. Things were not supposed to go in this direction, obviously she had only called Shane in the morning, and he had firmly chosen the family business, howe she suddenly changed her mind now? chapter3039 Chapter A Firm Stance Shanes words instantly made his stance clear, and the guests at the engagement party down below all exploded into a frenzy of chatter that was about to drown everyone out. nsos face became even uglier amidst the growing chatter, Cale was being held by Odell all the way to the side in a death grip, strong enough to keep him from moving, and Nell was watching all of this with wide eyes, not reacting at all. Dad. Just as everyone was at a loss for words, Ocans voice came again from inside the ballroom and all eyes were drawn to him. Aside from Ocan, also in his tight grip was Quincy whose face was all shocked and panicked. I actually had some suspicions in my mind before, but now that Ive seen it Ive settled on a guess. Quincy showed me a picture of Cales birthmarks on her back when we first found her earlier, and Ive felt something was wrong since then; those birthmarks of hers seem to be fake. Nell, nso took a deep breath while holding the wheelchair handle and called Nell, who was standing next to him eating his melon, to his side. You take Cale down and check to see if she has that birthmark on her back or not. nsos voice was very low, with the slightest hint of anger in it that he couldnt hold down. Even Nell, who had always been bold and arrogant, didnt dare to say anything, she reacted and then walked to Odell, grabbed Cale, who was struggling at the side, and led her to the back of the banquet hall under the escort of the bodyguards. The hall once again fell into a deathly silence, the guests who hade to the engagement party had no idea that there would be such a drama today, and all of them were waiting for Nell toe out. They went into the dressing room at the back of the banquet hall and after only three or four minutes, Nell rushed out with a face full of anger, and even directly grabbed Cales dress by the neckline with her hand and dragged her out forcefully. Just by looking at the expression on her face, the crowd knew how far things had gone, and Ocans earlier suspicions were now 100% true. Nell came forward in three strides, yanked Cale and shoved her in front of nsos wheelchair. Dad, this woman sure fooled us! She doesnt have any birthmarks on her at all, those scars are a whole lot more! Now that the facts have beenid out in front of her, Cale cant argue clearly even if her body is full of mouths, she is lying on the ground not daring to raise her head to look at nso, trembling like sifting chaff. Good! Good, how dare you lie to me! nso stretched out his hand to point at Cale, trembling half unable to say anything, his eyes were full of red blood. No..! I cant be med for any of this, it wasnt even my fault. It was them! They were the ones who had to get to me, saying that I would have a good life after I pretended to be that girl! Cale looked up at nso like she wanted to save herself atst, she looked up at nso madly and then took two more steps forward pointing her finger at Quincy and said, Hes the one! Hes the one who told me to do everything This whole thing wasnt my intention, and I only listened to his bullshit because I was desperate! After Cale finished speaking, she stood up again and looked at Boiko, who was being assisted by Olive, and suddenly rushed forward, grabbing the sleeves on her body with her hands and twisting them vigorously. And as he did so, he cursed and said, Its all your fault! This is all your fault! If it wasnt for you gambling every day and spending all the familys money, why would I havee to this point! Its all your fault, people like you dont deserve to be someones mother! Cale hadpletely lost her mind now, those guests beside her were looking at her like she was a rabid dog, she was ming all her sins on others, those people were pointing at her with a mixture of sympathy and disdain. nso took a deep breath and nced at Cale before setting his sights on Quincy who was being held tightly by Ocan. Say! Why did you guys let her fake it? What do you gain by doing so?! nso said coldly to Quincy as he pped the wheelchair handle heavily. Ocan threw Quincy on the ground with a shake of his hand, and he simplyy on the ground without getting up, trembling even more from the top of the front lying on his knees and said: No Mr. Lopez you listen to me really! I didnt do it, it really wasnt me! After he finished speaking, he rushed forward and hugged nsos legs, crying snotty: Please dont take into ount the small mans fault, let me go, this thing is really not what I did! Its Mrs. Lopez! Its her who ordered me to do this, from the very beginning, it was her who deliberately nned this matter, and we are also at her mercy so that we are like this! Quincy shook for a while, but finally couldnt resist nsos visual assault and told everything. Asshole! nsos face is full of anger, after listening to it he trembled for a while, in the end he couldnt take a breath and directly fainted from anger. Dad! Nell who was at the side was so scared that she rushed forward to assist nso, and then Ocan and Shane also ran over immediately behind him. Now that the scene had be a mess, Olive turned her head and made a wink with Odell and Flori, their purpose had been achieved. The engagement party, which had cost so much money, was aplete joke, and many of the guests couldnt sit still long enough to get up and leave, except for a few who wanted to keep watching the show.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Olive slowly walked up to Shanes side, and after ncing at nso, who was paralyzed in his wheelchair, she heard the sound of a 120 emergency from outside the ballroom. Everyone is really sorry for the dy in this engagement party today, we will give you a reasonable exnationter, for now, please go back first. nso was escorted out of the spot by Shane and the others, Nell stood there presiding over the situation, the remaining guests who were watching the show didnt know what to say more, after looking at each other they all got up and said their goodbyes. Soon everyone had left the field and Olive was the only one left in the ballroom. She stepped on her high heels and slowly walked over to Cale, who was now kneeling on the ground, trembling all over, and condescendingly said to her, I told you before, what is not yours can never be yours, and to end up in todays situation, its only because youre not greedy enough to devour an elephant! Cale got up with her hands on the ground and red coldly at Olive before she scanned the crowd and finally left the hall as if she had fled. chapter3040Chapter 3040 The Day After Tomorrow After Cale left, Quincy, who had been lying on the ground and didnt dare to raise her head, now also leapt up in three or two steps, and panickedly ran out towards the door of the banquet hall. Looking at their two panicked backs, Olive justughed coldly, she stood in front of Flori and Odell, and said admonishingly: Flori thank you for your help today, butter on, I may have to trouble you to send Boiko back. Boiko stood by the side, looking at the brightly lit banquet hall as if she was not involved, her eyes filled with curiosity and greed. Its fine, dont worry, lets go out now. Flori nodded and said with a wave of her hand. I dont have much to do in these few days of idleness, lets go out and eat something, Ive been busy all morning Ive long been hungry and my stomach is rumbling. Flori pouted after she said that. Olive nodded and didnt say much, although she was busy all morning, she didnt have the slightest desire to eat, she also didnt know whats the situation of nso, who just passed out, if he really has a short or long life, Im afraid that Shanes heart will feel guilty again. Thinking of the oath Shane said when he walked into the banquet hall, the corners of his mouth couldnt help but hook up, and his heart revealed a slight joy just like rain in a long drought. Odell, Nell, who was standing on the side, suddenly called out to Odell, and then slowly walked towards them. Why did youe with Olive to the party today? Her eyes were full of tenderness when she looked at Odell, and full of resentment when she turned her head to look at Olive. Odell didnt raise his head to look at Nell, he just said coldly: Whether Ie or not has nothing to do with you. After he said that, he walked to Olive and said: Lets go out first, are you worried about Mr. Lopez, why dont we go to the hospital to see him first? Nell once again in front of so many people by Odell flicked face, her face is full of anger, even more straight to Olive they rushed to the front, open arms blocking the way: You are not allowed to anyone go! Odell did not say anything, just raised his head and coldly nced at Nell, just in this kind of eye attack, Nell can not resist, slowly open arms also dropped down. The three of them were about to take Boiko out and rush to the hospital to finish seeing nso when suddenly Olive just turned around and looked at the back door of the ballrooming up to Alieen and Canes, then she stopped herself. Whats wrong with you? Odell stopped herself as well turning her head to ask like Olive and followed her line of sight and instantly stopped talking as well. Olive upturned the corners of her own mouth and slowly on her heels she walked right up to Alieen. What? You guys are justing out now after things are settled? Olive looked at Alieen and Canes and said tauntingly. Arent you two great? Why did you hide at the back and not dare toe out to see others? Heh! You stinky girl, dont think you can do anything just because you messed up my n! Dont forget that I am also Mrs. Lopez, even if you say these words today, I am still a respectable and prominent wife in front of the people, it is absolutely impossible for me to be changed just because of you! Canes said loudly, also three or two steps to Olives front, up and down to look at her said: You simply can not shake my position, but in the future you have to be careful, you today bad my big event, I will not let you off easily! What means do you have, just make it out, Ill see how you can screw me over! Remember, as long as I, Olive, live in this world, all of you will not have a good life! Olive was not timid at all, and said warningly to Canes with his aura in full swing. Alieen, who had always been arrogant and domineering, was already not surprised by these words after experiencing rebirth, her face was only indifferent and detached without any other expression, she followed behind Canes and nced at Olive from time to time, there was no hatred in her eyes but only the kind of refreshing coldness in her heart. Yeah, as long as Im Odell, you guys dont want to mess around! Odell walked up and patted Olive on the shoulder and said with the same smile to Alieen and the girls. He then inclined his head to look at Olive as well: If you have any fun ns in the future, dont leave me behind. You guys remember this, from now on, whoever is looking for trouble with Olive is looking for trouble with me Odell, if you dare to hurt a single hair on her head, Im going to make you pay a thousand times the price!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Odell, why are you still helping her? Nell was instantly upset after hearing Odells words, she ran up to Odell and tried to grab his arm, but before she could touch it, Odell shook it off. Odell why are you still doing this to her at this point in time when I obviously like you more, what exactly does she have over me? Its just a foxy girl who loves to y tricks, why do you all gravitate towards her, why do you all have to love her! Nell said aggressively to Odell, and couldnt help but yell loudly as she developed, she wanted to have physical contact with Odell, but of course, she was very hurt and avoided it every time she ran into that disdainful look of Odells. Heh! You dont even look at yourself, who are you topare yourself to Olive! Im telling you, youre no better than Olive from start to finish! Youve both done dramas, but can your poprity bepared to Olives? Youve both done dramas, but can youpare your poprity to Olives? Youd better go home and cry with that acting skill of yours! Odell and Olive were about to insult Nell again in general, but before they could open their mouths, Flori behind them couldnt help but explode. Then the short Flori rushed forward and overturned the Nell who was approaching towards Odell on the ground, and then blocked in front of Odell with her hands spread out, her face swelled up into a pig liver red as she red fiercely at Nell. If she hadnt been surrounded by people, she might have wanted to rush forward and tear Nell to pieces. Olive just calmly watched from the sidelines, and then put her eyes on Odells face again, this time he unprecedentedly didnt push Flori away, instead, he hid behind her with a calm and collected face, letting the little girl protect herself like a calf. If Olives eyes werent wrong just now, Odell even showed a hint of a smirk at the back of Floris head, but such a smirk was only fleeting. Where on earth did youe from, wild girl, to talk to me like that! chapter3041 Chapter Love Bento Nell had already pressed her luck, and now as she watched the shorter Flori rush forward and topple herself to the ground, she got up in three tries and grabbed her by the hair and the two began to fight with each other. Is this a ce where you cane? You quickly give me out! Just like that you even want to touch Odell, if you do that again, believe it or not Ill chop off your hand in a minute! Ah! Let go of me! Youre an asshole who only scratches your hair! If you have the guts, let go of me and well have a good fight! Ill knock you to the ground! Flori screamed in pain as she reached out and grabbed her hair, trying to break free from Nells hand. Thats how girls fight, either pulling their hair or scratching their faces with their nails, and Odells eyes were about to fall to the ground as he stood watching. After he skimmed his mouth, he rushed forward and grabbed Nells hand that was still trying to move: Let go of me. This tone of voice was so cold that it was about to drip water, enough to make the air freeze. Flori and Nell, who were still fighting, froze in ce, and then Flori saw the right time to take advantage of the fact that Nell had not yet reacted, and with a strong effort in her hand, she broke free. Olive stood by as a bystander and figured out that Nell and Flori were just jealous over Odell. She turned her head to nce slightly at Odell, only to see him focusing his attention on Floris hair, ignoring any more of Olives visual assaults. Lets go outside. Odell took Floris wrist after a moment and led her towards the doors of the ballroom, Olives jaw dropped to the floor in surprise as she walked out of the ballroom, again assisted by Boiko who followed behind the two of them. It wasnt until after they walked out that a hint of embarrassment shed across Odells face, and he hurriedly released his grip on Floris hand and turned his head to look at Olive. Flori, who had been secretly happy, immediately lost it, and there was more than a little disheveled look in her eyes. Where are we going next? Everyone stood outside the ballroom without saying anything, but it was Odell who took the lead. After he asked he turned his head to look at Boiko, who was following closely behind him, and with a twinkle in his eye he took out a wad of cash from his own wallet and handed it directly to her: Youvepleted your mission now, take this money. Boiko joyfully took the wad of cash and disappeared into the crowd in the twinkling of an eye, Olive again turned her back to both Odell and Flori Cale thanked her. Too much has happened today, I just want to be left alone right now, so help me send Flori back first. Olive said to Odell as she pointed to Flori next to her, after speaking it was obvious that she saw a hint of dark joy in the side of Floris eyes. Odells face was a little surprised, and he gave Olive an even more meaningful look, but he didnt say much, clearly acquiescing to Olives offer. Waiting for Flori and Odell two people disappeared in the corner after Olive long breath, looking at the outside of the peopleing and going is a little lost. Although she had sessfully carried out her n today, turning Shane and Cales engagement ceremony into a bubble, she didnt feel any joy in her heart, but rather a bit more heavy. What Canes had said was true, although she had humiliated her in front of everyone today, it didnt shake her status as Mrs. Lopez in the slightest. It was as if the grudge entanglement between them had be a never-ending line, and it was expected that the matter would not end until one side was gone. What are you thinking alone? I called you so many times, but you didnt respond. Olive was staring nkly down the road when she heard Shanes low voice from behind her. The breath beat back and forth along her ears, making the tips of her heart feel a little tingly. Olive ducked out of the way in three or two steps, turned her head to look at Shane with coldness all over her face, and then turned her back. The other day Shane had been busy curving around Ocan and the others to help talk, but he hadnt really contacted Olive himself, and even downstairs in the apartment he hadnt been seen for a long time. Even though it was Olive who had deliberately ignored Shane the other day, watching the man literally not show up downstairs was something that still couldnt stop the panic in his heart. Are you really going to ignore me from now on? Shane from the back around to Olives front, slightly crouched down, looking at her eyes in the edge of all the tenderness. Theres aplete reason why I havent beening to youtely. My dad and Canes both sent a lot of bodyguards to watch over me to prevent me from running away from the wedding, and they took my cell phone and didnt give it back to me until this morning when we were about to get engaged. With that many bodyguards, there was no way I could get out, so I also had to contact Ocan to get him to put in a good word for me, but I didnt realize that you, the baddie, had an irond mind, and you didnt listen to anything they said, no matter what they said. Shanes thinking and logic was just too much, and in three words, he put all the me for the sins of the past few days on Olives shoulders all at once. Okay, I admit youre right, Im to me for the past few days! After muttering several sentences behind his back, Olive still couldnt hold back from turning his head to re at Shane, and all those hard feelings that had just lingered in his heart dissipated with those words. Okay, dont beat yourself up here, let me ask you something else, why did you think Cale wasnt the one my dad was looking for in the first ce? Shane spoke a little more seriously to Olive.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Even more so, he looked him up and down as if he was trying to see through Olive, as if the Olive who looked like he was in front of him was the one who was as fake as he was. Olive was made ufortable by his look, raised her hand to look at the time, and said quickly to him: I have to go back now, I didnt sleep well all nightst night, and now Im sleepy as hell. After she quickly said that, she tried to escape the embarrassing situation, but a strong force came from her arm, and she was unsteady on her own feet instantly falling into Shanes arms. Immediately afterward, she felt her chin being picked by Shanes hand. Olive, Im not marrying anyone but you in this life, and Im definitely not joking when I say that today. All this time youve refused to contact me, do you know how upset I really am? I cant wait to just marry you back and put you in my home just for me. Me too I miss you so much every day chapter3042 Chapter Headlines Breaking News. new drama at the lopez family engagement party! Showing love on the spot! Financial predator so tender! On the jokes that came out of the Lopez family engagement party. The head of the Lopez family was hospitalized after an ident during the engagement party! Olives brows just furrowed together as she sat on the sofa looking at the headlines on these websites. Shanes engagement party at the time, nso is full of expectations invited many famous media agency toe to report, but even if these people want to see some gossip, did not expect to end up with such a big gossip news. More than that, the Lopez family in the shopping mall in a time of great power sent into the entertainment te headlines. If nso, who is now lying in the hospital, sees these news, he may be angry and will turn his back again, Olive put down her cell phone after refreshing a few articles and sighed. Recently, because of all the news spreading on the inte, Shane was busy coping with it on one hand, and on the other hand, he also had to deal with the sharp drop in the familys shares, so he was not able to find time to spend time alone with Olive at all. So much so that the two of them had to spend a long time on the phone at night, as if they were back to square one, back to the time when they first fell in love. Although the general scenario was the same, their rtionship had risen several steps from what it was before. Shane, where are you in person right now? Olive couldnt resist giving Shane a call. Im still at the office, good girl, Im a little busy with my hands right now, Ill call you backter. Shane hung up after speaking quickly to Olive, and as she watched the call screen return to her phones desktop, Olive just let out a long sigh. But soon she mustered up her fighting spirit again and after most of an hour, she appeared downstairs of THE Lopez family building holding arge lunch box. Excuse me miss, do you have an appointment? Olive walked through the front door and just wanted to take the elevator up, when she saw the front deskdy hurriedly running over to stop her, and even more gently inquired and said. Although she froze, but these necessary procedures still have to go through, Olive nodded and said, Im looking for Shane. After she finished speaking, the receptionists eyes were wider than copper bells, and those smiles froze on her face, but then he looked at her as if he had eaten a pill, and looked at her with some surprise and said: You are Olive! This receptionist was too excited for a while, and even her volume had been raised in an invisible way, so loud that Olive felt that the whole building was about to be attracted to her. As expected, after those people who were busy with their own work heard it, they hooted and hollered and surrounded arge group of people. Hello everyone, Im Olive, nice to meet you all. Olive said with an awkward smile on her face, nodding slightly at them. She then picked up the lunch box in her arms and pointed in the direction of the elevator to the receptionist and said, Can I go up now? Olive, youre so beautiful! Never seen someone as beautiful as you before! Olive, why dont you sign for us and take a picture together? Olive, youre going to be our GMs wife, I finally see you in person today! Were all in the samepany, weve be a family now, shouldnt we give some benefits? These staff members were buzzing around Olive like a bunch of bees, saying all the demands in their hearts, although it was a bit funny, but at the same time, it made Olive feel that she was wrapped in warmth. She took the book handed over by the staff and carefully signed her name on it, while signing it, she also had to deal with the various questions they said. This was the first time since she entered the entertainment industry that Olive didnt feel upset, and she actually felt very happy in the face of being surrounded by so many people. What are you doing? Surrounded here dont want to be paid ah! Its work time now you cant fool around! Those employees excitedly asked Olive some words, suddenly there was an angry roar from behind. This is called such a moments effort, Olive felt surrounded by her side of the people even more miso disappeared, everyone holding their own book skimmed his mouth, and then returned to the seat side. From inside the elevator came down a delicate woman wearing a ck and gray professional suit, she stepped on five centimeter high heels and walked in front of Olive. After scanning around at the group of staff members before smiling friendly at Olive: Miss Holt, I will take you up now. Thank you, for your trouble today. Olive nodded and walked into the elevator after that female employee. Even if it was work time, her face was wearing exquisite makeup, and the clothes on her body were also very decent, looking at her face she wasnt one of those very difficult people to get along with, Im afraid that it was because of a certain kind of majesty on her body that other people didnt have, thats why that group of employees just now all fled in a swarm. Excuse me, can you sign for me?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As the elevator floor prompts continued to rise, and Olives heart grew more and more expectant, all of a sudden that female employee took out a palm-sized notebook from behind her and said to her. My daughter really enjoys watching your dramas, she would be very happy if she took the autograph back. With a knowing smile on her face, Olive took that notebook and wrote her name on it, then after thinking about it she wrote a long string of words:You have a mom who loves you. The clerk led Olive to the outside of Shanes office, where she could see through the blurry screen that it was still full of people. Shane raised his head and scanned the outside, seeing Olive with an even more surprised look on his face, before he terminated the meeting. Saying an apology to the people on stage, he opened the door and then walked out. Why did youe over to me today? Nuh-uh, youve been working so hard, and Ivee to bring you a love bento specially. Olive said while she mentioned the lunch box she was holding in front of him. How long until this meeting of yours is probably over? You can wait for me outside for ten minutes. Shane said before giving Olive another look and then walking back into the conference room. Olive sat outside on the couch and waited for about fifteen minutes or so before Shane escorted the group of guests out of the conference room. Finally, he walked in front of Olive, crossed his arms and said teasingly to her, I heard that your visit to thepany has caused quite a stir. How dare youugh at me, wasnt I just there to deliver you a love bento! Olive pouted and said to him in an unkind manner. But then she said with a smile on her face, But theyre all very cute and Im happy, hey! Why dont you hurry over and eat, dont stay. chapter3043 Chapter Becoming Like Him After the words were said, Olive opened the loving lunch box she brought with her, and the aroma of the meal then wafted out. When she was in the countryside she used to cook a lot, although the ingredients werent so abundant back then, but at least she hadid the foundation. A box of steamed pork ribs, a box of white burnt choy sum, plus a cup of chicken soup with Chinese yam, although it wasnt too sumptuous, it was still nutritionally bnced.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. And these meals were not packed from outside, but Olive made them herself, and besides the aroma of the food itself, there was also the warmth of home. Shane scanned those meals like he was looking at a treasure, and a smile and more than a little bitterness appeared on his face, before he picked up the utensils and took a big bite. Olive, thank you for everything. Has the food gotten cold yet? How did I do? Olive asked a little eagerly as she watched him take a bite of his food, even more so as a string went all taut in her mind. Delicious, best meal Ive ever had. Shane raised his head and gave Olive both a tender and doting look. If only I could have your loving bento every day. Quickly he added. You wish! Hurry up and eat. Shane didnt have any meetings during the afternoon, and Olive stayed in his office and chatted for quite a while until it was nearing sunset, when she returned to her apartment. The next day she was more than happy to be on the set, but that happy mood instantly disintegrated at the sight of Odell. Olive didnt say much, just stiffened and moved to sit next to Odell. Youre not forgetting what you havent done, are you? In the end it was Odell who took the lead in breaking the awkward situation, after he finished speaking he turned his head to look at Olive with a deep gaze, a look that anyone else would be somewhat unable to resist. Olive knew in her heart that Odell was here waiting for her to fulfill the promise she had promised him earlier. The two of them had already agreed earlier that as long as they were able to break down Cales false face, Olive would have to give Odell a kiss after it was all over. Not forgetting about it, Olive nodded and stiffly turned herself to look at Odell. She stared at Odells face and struggled for a while before she finally looked up at him and said with difficulty: I I really cant Can our agreement be voided? I can change other ways to thank you. Odells face, which was already somewhat gloomy, now copsed directly, and finally ckened like the bottom of a pot. He took a step back and leaned back in his chair as he looked at Olive sarcastically, You dont really think theres another way to thank me, do you? Im nothing but that! After the words were out of his mouth, he lunged forward and grabbed the back of Olives head. Seeing that his mouth was about toe into contact with his own, Olive, moreover, without even thinking about it, reflexively reached out her hand and huffed a p at Odells face. St! The crisp p broke the embarrassing situation, and Olive watched as Odells face quickly reddened and swelled up, eventually leaving a very visible p mark. He looked up at Olive full of disbelief, probably not expecting Olive to act like that. Why did you hit him? He did you a huge favor! Flori leapt out from somewhere, she even reached out to protect Odell behind herself, looking at Olive with usation and anger on her face. How could you bear to hurt someone who likes you so much! Hes already been so good to you, and you still have the heart to do it? Olive was shaking a little now, but she still clearly noticed the bitterness on Floris face as she said those words. In the face of what Flori had said, Olive had no room to refute at all, Odell did treat her, even better than anyone else except Shane. Previously promised him something he temporarily broke the contract also really did not do the right thing, so Olive did not say anything, just hang down his hand, bowed his head and epted all the usations of this Flori, perhaps the only way to do so can make him feel better in his heart. You said! If I be the same as Shane, be as rich and famous as he is, will you consider me for a moment? Odell spoke with determination on his face and at the same time with that hysteria, and even more so with a dark gaze that wanted to suck Olive in. After hearing his words, Olive felt her body make a conditioned reflex, her hand itched and she probably couldnt stop that desire to hit someone again. Looking at Odells already red and swollen face, Olive took a deep breath and said calmly to him, Do you know what youre doing now? You have be a madman in my eyes. After saying her words, Olive nced coldly at Odell, turned her head and left. She didnt even want to look back to see what kind of expression was on Odells face, she only knew one thing for sure, that the words Odell had just spoken hadpletely dismantled her own self-esteem. They had known each other for so long, but up until now, Odell had thought that she was only with Shane for status and money. After walking out of the theater, Olive felt as if her strength had been drained from her body, even her hands and feet instantly went limp, and the strength she just had instantly copsed. She walked down the boulevard, her whole body fell into that uncontroble sadness, and in her heart, she felt a little guilty for pping Odell just now. Since entering the entertainment industry, Odell could be said to be her first peer friend, and when he hadnt quit the entertainment industry before, Olive had even shared those secrets with him that were difficult for her to talk about. But about the words of rebirth, in addition to Odell, Olive did not talk about it with anyone, before things developed to this day, she always thought that the two of them were just close friends, and will continue to be friends. In addition to sadness, there is also a lot of guilt, the reason for the current situation, Olive can not get out of it, but she did not give Odell the answers he wanted, the more you think about it, the more sad you feel. As she walked, the familiar ringtone of a cell phone came out of her bag, Olive thought it was Shane contacting her, but she didnt expect it to be Elio, and her heart was instantly wrapped in disappointment. She took a deep breath before picking up her cell phone and putting it to her ear. chapter3044 Chapter 3044 The Culprits Elio, is there something youre calling over now? At this time Elio knew clearly in his mind that Olive should be on the side of the theater group, so he would never call over except for some special things. Olive, I just picked up that Entertainment Agent invitation for you, they want you to be the contemporary host for the next installment. If it was in the past Elio would have been thrilled, but now he only had peace in his heart, and he had long since gotten over these things. Olive nodded, then said rhetorically, Am I the only one theyve invited? There should be other guests as well. Yeah, besides you, Odells been invited to the next installment, and I was going to call and let him know. Elio took another sip of water after he finished speaking, a gurgling sound came from over there, then he slowly said, You should be in the crew at this moment right now, tell him, I wont say it intentionally, and just ask him to remember to go with you to this program when the timees. Im not on the set I just got out, you might as well call him separately. Olive said to Elio a little unenthusiastically. She hade out outside the crew now, so she didnt even want to go back and face Odell again, and that awkward scene just now made Olive a little ufortable all over. Olive, I have other things to do over here, so just do it as a favor and make sure you remember to let him know! Elio quickly hung up the phone after saying that, and a beeping busy tone came from there instantly. Looking at the cell phone that had already jumped back to the desktop, Olive just shook his head somewhat helplessly, Elio was nowpletely and wholeheartedly on Odells side. Although in her heart there is some reluctance, but Olive also turned around the body intends to go back to the side of the crew, good thing just now she just came out did not walk far, so in a short while to the crew. But before Olive could enter, she saw a conspicuous Lincoln parked under the shade of a tree from a long distance away, and there were two tall figures standing beside it. Olive didnt go over there, she just half squinted and nced that way, and sure enough it was Odell and his father standing next to the car. Looking at the way they were moving, it looked like they had gotten into another argument. After thinking about it for a while, Olive slowly walked over to the shade of the tree, making sure that she could hear them without being easily detected, and then stood behind the tree and began to eavesdrop. Looking at her current sneaky appearance, Olives heart was feeling a bit funny, as if because of the things in her life, she had now be a eavesdropping devil. How much longer are you going to stay in the entertainment industry? Odell, Im old now, our family still needs you to be the pir of support in the future,e back, the entertainment industry is not a ce you should stay. Odells fathers eyes were full of helplessness when he looked at him, although the words he said came out with a bit of vocal hardness, but with a bit more pleading. Odell just turned his back slightly and didnt meet his fathers eyes. I dont know if show business is the best ce for me, but I have unfinished business right now, and as long as its not done, Im not leaving. Odell lowered his head to dead center, half leaning on the door handle of the car, looking a little forlorn. Odell! How is it that you are still so obstinate at this time! Are you just an actor? Do you realize that things at home are still waiting for you to take care of! Your responsibility as the man of THE Turner family is unshirkable! Troels face showed a look of hatred and a touch of heartache flowed out from the bottom of his eyes when he looked at this son. You say, where the hell has the old Odell gone? Odell didnt answer his father quickly, he just stared at the ground with his usual deadpan stare, and then looked up, his eyes full of apologies and guilt. Dad, I know this matter is what I did wrong, but now the time we agreed on has not yet arrived, dont worry, after half a year no matter what the result of what I did is, I will listen to you and go back to inherit the family business. Odell paused for a few seconds after he finished speaking, then turned his eyes to move to the side and slowly said, Ive worked so hard for so long, theres no way Im going to let everything Ive done before be in vain, and now that its crunch time, theres no way Im going to leave just like that.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Odell!!! I really didnt think you would be like this one day, Im just so disappointed in you, how could you as a man abandon your responsibilities! Odells father stared at Odell with dead eyes, then disappointment spread across his face, and he shook his head even more dejectedly. Odells movements froze a little, and his face stiffened for a moment, but this was quickly masked, and he half leaned on the handlebars with the same unheeding look. I know exactly what Im doing right now, and whatever else you have to say next, I wont waver in my resolve. After proving his words, Odell sighed as well, then even his tone softened a bit. Dad, Ive never let you worry about me when I was growing up, just let me live for myself for once, its not easy for me to meet someone I like so much, I dont want to lose her so easily. Seeing that his son has now somewhat lowered himself to himself, Troels is not good enough to insist on forcing him any longer, only that his eyes show an unconcealed disappointment and heartache. Okay, I still keep my previous reasonable agreement now, but Odell dad as a person from the past I really have to advise you, that woman never liked you, youd better give it up before its toote. After Troels finished speaking, he let out another long sigh, then raised his head to look at the somewhat brightly lit sky and said: Forget it, anyway, you are now not going to turn back until you hit the south wall, some of the road still has to be taken by you. After saying that, Troels went around to the side to open the car door and sat on it, after a while the driver also came back, but also directly drove the car away from the gate. The exhaust fumes swept the dust on the ground and raised it to a high level, until the sound of the car starting disappeared, Odell was still standing on the side of the car staring at the direction of the cars departure. Just standing there like that, he could easily give people a feeling of despondency and loneliness. Looking at the expression on his face and that thin back, Olive also sighed, Odell is nowpletely like a new body, and the previous sunny and lively person is not rted at all. chapter3045 Chapter Deteriorating Illness Before, he stayed in the entertainment industry solely because he loved the career, but what had be of him now? The reason why he stayed in the entertainment industry was no longer because of his love, but only because of Olive. Just thinking about it like this made Olives heart feel a little hard, and he was sitting there not knowing how to act next. Are you still sitting here? Olive was in the middle of her own contemtion when she heard a cold voice from behind her. She turned around with a jerk, and saw Odell standing next to her, looking down from above, with a smirk on his face. Now that she had been caught eavesdropping, Olive didnt know what to say, and pulled a stiff smile from her face, before patting herself down under Odells deadly gaze and slowly standing up. You heard what you just said, is there anything you want to tell me now? Odells gaze was dead on Olive as if he was scrutinizing her, and as if he was trying to see a hole in her, even those smiles on his face had some irony to them. If Odell hadnt spoken Olive wouldnt have known what to say more, but now that he had spoken Olive thought about what she had just been thinking about. She instantly put all those embarrassments to the back of her mind, and then stood up straight, raised her head and said with some questioning: How did you be like this, you entered the entertainment industry but not because of your own love? Your love for this job have gone where? Why cant I understand you more and more? As long as the thought of Odell became like this because of his own reasons, Olive said words are a little sad, but also feel a kind of suffocation feeling is about to overwhelm her. Love? Heh, I cant believe I used to have that in me. A sarcastic smile on Odells face keeps widening, and finally its even taking a step forward to stare dead at Olive, and a seeping cold light is revealed inside her eyes. But who are you to question me now? I became all of this all because of you, you are the culprit of this matter. If these words were toe out of someone elses mouth, Olive would still be able to think straight, but if they were toe out of Odells mouth, she was surprised for a moment and couldnt close her mouth a little. How could you you think like this? Odell why did you be like this? What on earth has happened to you?! Although there was a warm sun hanging in the sky outside, Olive felt a chill spreading from the soles of her feet to her limbs and looked at Odell with a little more fear. In her impression, Odell had always been a person who took good care of his juniors, and never showed any fearful expression on his face when he looked at himself,pletely like a big brother, making people feel very peaceful. But all of that hadpletely changed now, ever since he came back the whole person seemed to have turned around, Olive had previously thought it was a factor of the environment, but didnt realize that Odells insides had long since been transformed. Olive, I stay in the entertainment industry now entirely because of you, I dont care about any glory or false fame, I just want to be with you! Odell lowered his head and grabbed Olives shoulders with his hands, staring at her with a heat that could burn in his eyes. That feeling of powerlessness swept over her again and Olive forcefully shook Odells hand away. She had nothing more to say to Odell now, no matter what she said, the man would always bring the subject to a point that would embarrass her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I came back because I wanted to talk to you Entertainment Agent invited us to go to the show next, Elio wasnt very avable so he asked me to let him know, about the specifics youd better call him and ask him. After Olive finished speaking she grabbed her bag with a cold face and then left with a big stride without looking back. What happened that day at the engagement party was too shocking, and with the many scandals that have erupted recently, coupled with those media constantly adding fuel to the fire, nsos condition hasnt been getting any better. Shane is also not free, every day either in thepany side busy work or guard in the bed, Olive see in the eyes in pain in the heart, but she can not stand out for Shane to bear all this. This morning she got up early, and carefully cleaned herself up, then took her bag and walked downstairs, Shane was already waiting, Olive and he agreedst night to visit nso in the hospital today. Shane didnt say much, it was all Olives idea, on one hand she wanted Shane to be a little distracted and rxed. On the other hand, she wanted to visit nso in the hospital because she had some guilt in her heart for the aggravation of nsos condition, which was unrted to her. Hasnt he gotten any better in the past few days? Olive sat on the passenger side, fastening her seatbelt while asking Shane with some concern, having heard him say that nsos condition not only didnt get better, but on the contrary, his health condition got even worse. Shane put his hands on the steering wheel and drove the car seriously, he stared at the front while answering Olive: There is no improvement, he is already old, plus that day he was stimted, his body cant afford it for a while. Im sorry, I was too unauthorized that day, if I didnt speak up, maybe his body wouldnt have be as bad as it is today. Olive felt a little guilty in her heart after hearing the words and even whispered apologetically to Shane. Shane just shook his head and softlyforted Olive: Dont me yourself, this matter has nothing to do with you, think of the good in everything, dont take everything onto yourself. Then he paused for a few seconds and continued to speak softly: And even if you didnte forward that day, I absolutely cant be engaged to you Cale, these words you dont say I will also say it. Olive felt more or less relieved to hear that, Cale had disappeared from their lives since that day, so much so that everyone would talk about it again, and all of a sudden it was strange to hear Olive for a while. nsos physical condition is much worse than Olive imagined before, he is lying on the hospital bed like a dead wood, all the vitality has disappeared without a trace, only thest bit of breath is still there. The second time Olive saw such a dying person, his heart added a few more points of heartache and sadness. chapter3046 Chapter Falling in Love with the Frog Prince Ever since nso was hospitalized, Ocan and Shane were by his side almost every day. Also due to the reason that the gas and blood attacked his heart that day, nsos speech was veryboriouster on, and in the end, he simply didnt talk much anymore. Wow! Im totally hooked on these two after watching this drama, hurry up and get together! Its too much of a cp feeling. I dont want anything else right now, I can be single but my fan cp must be together! I go, I just watched a few episodes of the TV series,pletely was stuffed with a mouthful of dog food, gosh nothing else to say, on the two of them this face value is really too heavenly! Hey, if I had known that I should have gone to learn martial arts, when I met a master as handsome as Odell, its such a great deal! We fans strongly demand the two Olive and Odell to be together, fulfill everyones dream! Ever since that fantasy drama Snowing was aired, the ratings have been in the red, and the master-disciple rtionship between Olive and Odell was even seen as a CP, and in the end, thoseizens were like they were in love with the drama, constantly shouting online that they hope the two of them would hurry up and get together. In this way, there are very many media reporters want to interview the two of them, although their studio is now in the industry is considered to be famous, butpared to the big agency is still a bit of a disadvantage. Elio thought it was a good opportunity for publicity, so he picked a reputable media studio and arranged an afternoon interview with Olive and the others. Though the media studio that interviewed Olive and the others was a rtively mature group, the people who came to do the interview were young people who had just left school.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! They knew a lot about online entertainment trends, and their questions were all about the fans concerns. At first, Olive was able to handle the topics, butter on it became more and more awkward and she didnt even have the heart to answer them anymore. She was at a loss for words, but Odell was perfectly capable of handling them, and with one of those ambiguous smiles on his face, he was able to solve any problem that came his way. As we all know, recently this new drama of Mr. Turner and Miss Holt has attracted arge number of fans on the inte again, manyizens have eximed that they have been stuffed with a mouthful of dog food, and that they want you two to get together, do you two have any special views on this statement right now? That young reporter held the microphone in his hand and looked towards Olive and Odell, with the fire of gossip still burning in his eyes. For theizens voices, I first want to thank you all very much for liking this drama and supporting us, I personally appreciate Olive very much, and I also very much hope to be together with her as everyone said, but emotional things cannot be forced, and even if the king has a dream, the goddess doesnt necessarily have a heart. Odells words were really ambiguous, but anyone with a little bit of brain could understand that he was just saying that if Olive nodded her head yes, this pair of cp would be solidly hammered. Olive just had an awkward smile on her face and wasnt going to say anything right after the topic, but the gossip reporters on the side had been curious for a long time, and were even a bit excited to shove the microphone right in front of her. Miss Olive, Mr. Odell has been very honest about his love for you, what kind of response do you want to make to what he just said? Olive was at a loss for words when she was asked, and gathered her hair before continuing, Odell and I have known each other since we entered the entertainment industry, and in my heart he is my best friend, if people feel that the two of us have that kind of CP feeling, Im very happy about it, its considered a kind of unteral affirmation of our acting skills and friendship. Its a one-sided affirmation of our acting skills and friendship. After saying this, Olive paused for a few seconds, a somewhat relieved smile appeared on her face, and continued: As for those words that Odell just said, I hope everyone will just listen to them as a joke, he is a person who usually likes to make fun of me in private, I am now living a very happy life, I hope everyone can bless my rtionship, and I wish Odell can find his own love. Odell to find someone he likes. Olive didnt turn her head to look at Odell, and didnt know what kind of expression was on his face right now, she didnt want to be in such a muddle about all this and let it go on. She just wanted to clear the air between the two of them so that there wouldnt be any more rumors that would affect her and Shanes rtionship. The interview ended in a blur after the reporter asked a few more questions, and soon Elio escorted them out, and Olive, embarrassed and not wanting to face Odell again, took advantage of his getting up to go to the restroom and hurriedly grabbed her bag and left. The poprity of Snowing attracted another wave of fans to Olive, almost every day she would be the number one trending topic on Twitter because of the drama, and her poprity value skyrocketed. In addition to her poprity being further opened up, those endorsements also flew to the studio like snowkes, and Elio was busy every day selecting some endorsements for Olive that could bring her to the next level, and he was even a bit tired. But although tired, the heart is really happy like eating honey. That day the engagement thing is really all over the city, it is because of this reason Olive rare leisure for a good while, Canes because of that thing is now also a blow, did not make aeback. She is now living in a quiet ce, the previous minions Alieen and Quincy are no longer sheltered, the me has gone down immediately. When she met them again, it was the time when Olive went to participate in Entertainment Agent, she had just packed up and arrived at the backstage of the program, when she was resting, she didnt expect to see these two people. Alieen and the two of them obviously saw Olive as well, only they didnt have the idea toe up and pick a fight, they just skimmed a nce before turning their heads and hurriedly leaving. I heard that they were also invited to participate in this variety show today. Olive was just a bit puzzled when Odell walked out with his hands in his pockets and whispered to her, he had now changed into a formal suit and the whole person standing there couldnt stop glowing a bit. Looking at Olive turned her head to look at herself, Odell touched his nose unnaturally: Youre not a little curious about why youre seeing them, Im just saying. Just looking at Odell, Olive remembered those things from the previous interview, although the embarrassment has been washed away after so long, but more or less will be a little ufortable. chapter3047 Chapter 3047 He Wants to See You Only Odells face had that clouded look on it again, and Olive couldnt be bothered to hold on to it, just lowered her head and went about her business at hand, and with a smirk on her face. Oh, so thats how it is. After the words were said, Olives mind suddenly remembered another thing like lightning, she turned her head to look at Odell with surprise on her face. You said she came over to participate in Entertainment Agent, right? But why would the program suddenly invite her? This ah, what it seems to say is that the two of them, her and Quincy, are going to copy the scandal for bundling again next, thats why they are purposely taking advantage of this neutral exposure to get some heat. After Odell finished speaking he leaned next to the makeup table and continued speaking, You wouldnt be unaware that Alieen is recently going to be filming a youth idol drama, and this participation in the variety show is also to pave the way for everything thatsing up next. She must have used some underhanded tactics again! Olive said in a cold voice, then turned her eyes towards Quincy and Alieen before looking up again and asked Odell immediately after: What youth idol drama is it? Howe I havent heard of it at all. Its not surprising that you havent heard of it, that idol drama isnt a big production so very few people are aware of it, and its because of that reason that Alieen wanted to go on variety for a bit of exposure. Odell nced towards Alieens side after he finished speaking, his eyes full ofplementary disdain. What was that idol drama called? Alieens development was a bit out of Olives expectation, so she was more or less interested now. Odell frowned tightly and thought for a while, somewhat unable to remember much, then said with some hesitation, I think it was something about frogs and something about love again, I just heard it once and cant remember much about it now. Fall in Love with Frog Prince right?! Olives mind suddenly snapped to the y and then spoke loudly to Odell. Right right! Thats the show! Im getting a little confused remembering it, there are just too many idol dramas these days. After Odell finished speaking, a self-deprecating smile appeared on his face again. Lets go, dont think about that, hurry up and get ready, youll be on stageter. After he finished speaking, he lifted his feet and walked towards the side lounge, Olive also stood up and followed closely. The reason why Olive was so impressed with this Fall in Love with Frog Prince was due to the fact that he she hade up with such a surprising result. Although the idol drama hadnt started filming yet, it wouldpletely cause another round of storms in 2016, and all the actors in the drama had also carried out a round of flopping because of this drama. The variety show took a whole morning to record before it was finished, and Olive felt a little physically and mentally exhausted after walking out of the show. After she packed up and walked out, Odell was long gone, and as soon as she left the gate, she saw him sitting on his dark gray Land Rover. I do not know when Odell now also began to smoke to, he a hand mped cigarette on the car window door shaking ash, a hand just casually ced on the steering wheel, the whole person looked both cozy and some decadence. Olive knew in her heart that if she were to head that way right now, Odell would surely insist on taking her home, but right now Olive really wanted to avoid any individual contact with Odell. Not only would that be embarrassing for her, but it would be unfair to Odell. But it would be a bit too much for Odell if he didnt go over there when he saw her, he must be waiting for her if he didnt leave now. After a short while of thinking, Olive let out a breath of relief and was about to go over when Odell looked up and saw her. He put out his cigarette and looked over to Olive and honked his horn as he shouted, Olive! Olive gave a helplessugh before striding over to Odells car: Why arent you leaving now? Its been over for so long. Where are you going now? Just get in the car and Ill drop you off. Odell poked his head out and said to Olive, tapping the steering wheel lightly with one hand, as he pressed the button a click was heard as the locks on the doors were unlocked. Odell red at her, signaling for Olive to get in the car. Olive didnt make a move, she just slowly shook her head and said softly to him, Or no, you can go back first, Ive got some things to take care of next, and Arlosing over now. Olive had a somewhat embarrassed smile on her face before pointing at Odell and saying to him, Shes already here, I cant make someonee all the way here for nothing, can I? Arlo was now inside the car with his hand outstretched to Olive, in fact Olive hadnt even called Arlo before anymore. She had only summoned her here temporarily for the awkward situation that followed, and probably because of her own tone of voice, Arlo had quickly arrived outside the variety show site. Thats good. All those smirks on Odells face tightened after he nced behind him through the rearview mirror. Then Ill leave without interrupting. Before his wordsnded, the Land Rover flew out like an arrow, Olive didnt react at all, and then choked and coughed several times from the exhaust fumes and raised dust. Waiting for the Land Rover disappeared in the street corner, Olive is still so stiff body looking at the direction he just far away, he just did not see a touch of heartache from Odells eyes? But due to the speed of the car Olive could not be sure, then she threw away this thought in her head. Boss, where are we going now?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As soon as Olive sat on the passenger side, Arlo inquired to her, You called me in such a hurry, is there something waiting to be dealt with? Nothing, not going anywhere, now go straight home. Originally, Olive had only nned to visit nso in the hospital, but now after this dy, she didnt have much heart. As Arlo started the engine and tried to turn the car around, Olive put on her seatbelt and looked up as soon as she was done, she saw Quincy and Alieen walking outside the program. Quincy was holding the phone in her hand, her face all flustered as if something huge had happened. Lets not go yet, wait. Olive said anxiously to Arlo, who quickly closed the window of the car and looked at Quincy and Alieen, who were standing not far from him, through the dark curry-colored protective film. chapter3048 Chapter Meeting After the phone hung up, Quincy looked at Alieen and didnt know what words were spoken, then both of them were in a panic, and even more so, they took big steps and ran. They went to the side of the road and stopped a cab, then after getting in, the car flew out like an arrow. Lets not go home yet, lets hurry up and catch up with them. Olive narrowed her eyes and watched their movements, then without thinking, she let Arlo drive right after the cab in front of her. Her sixth sense was always urate, this had to be something happening and it had to be something not so good for Quincy and the others, just thinking about it Olives curiosity grew stronger. Arlos car followed the cab, not realizing that it would end up at the hospital where nso now lived. Its hard to believe that both nso and Ocan are still in contact with Quincy now? This is too unbelievable, Olive thought for a while and then stepped out of the car to follow them closely. In order to avoid spooking them now, Olive didnt follow them too closely and waited for them to get on the elevator before taking another one. Now Quincy and Alieen have already walked to the door of nsos hospital room, I dont know what happened, the door of the hospital room is not closed, Quincy just walked to the bodyguards to bring in, originally Alieen still want to follow along with the entrance, but I didnt expect the bodyguards to stop her. Im sorry miss, you cant go in now. The bodyguards are all strong, and their voices are very low and cold, Alieen couldnt help but shiver when she heard them, and then took a few steps back. The bodyguard did not look at Alieen a nce, turned to the ward door to pull over, Olive actually want to eavesdrop on what they will say next, but the door is full of people, she simply can not get in half, so had to hide at the base of the wall to sneak around and look. I dont know what was said inside, Olive stared for a while, the feeling of uneasiness in her heart became stronger and stronger. She even began to wonder if nso was the same Mr. Lopez who killed her in her past life, after all, among all the people she knew, only nso was getting deeper and deeper into his own preconceptions. While she was hiding in the corner, the door of the hospital room was suddenly yanked open, and Quincy was thrown out as if she was being thrown out like a piece of garbage, quickly hitting the ground, and due to inertia, smashing into the root of the wall at once. Olive then saw Ocan walk out with a cold face, so there was a third person in the ward besides nso and Quincy, so it seemed like he wasnt doing anything untoward. Ocan came out and kicked Quincy, who was on the floor, and his fists rained down on Quincys face. As he was about to have another manic episode, Ocan pulled a cigarette out of his pocket. While taking a big drag, he walked to Quincys face and said coldly to him, Quincy, youre still the first one who has eaten the guts of a leopard, Ill definitely let you understand what will happen if you cheat and betray me! Ocan then lifted his foot and twisted it hard against the back of Quincys hand, the scream echoed over the hospital for a while. Get out! Ocan said harshly as he raised his eyes to Quincy. Quincy was scared out of his wits as he struggled to get up from the floor, then pulled on Alieen, who stood frozen in disbelief. Olive looked at the back of the two of them leaving in a panic, and wondered if Alieen was born with more charisma than people, otherwise how could Quincy be so devoted to her, and no matter what Alieen did, it was as if he didnt care about it at all. The two of them were soon out of the hospital corridors, and Olive, hiding at the base of the wall, looked up at Ocan again with some curiosity. His face was blue, half leaning against the wall of the hospital room, smoking a cigarette, and then looked up at the no-smoking sign in the hospital corridor, and even twisted out the cigarette and threw it into a trash can. This series of things happened too suddenly, it feels like everyone is revealing a few points of strange like, in addition to nso in the ward there are no other people, what exactly they said in the inside? Why is Ocan suddenly so angry? This series of questions made Olive curious, she did not hold back her beating heart, wanting to get closer, sneak a peek to see what was going on inside. She bent down with the intention of taking a step forward, but she didnt realize that the door to the hospital room had been opened once again, and Olive looked up only to see Shane walking out of the room at a fast pace. She didnt really want people to think that she was peeping in here, Olive hurriedly dodged and hid in the corner, but the cell phone in her pocket suddenly vibrated violently, and the two big words jumping on the screen not only made Olive feel a little sweaty. After she turned her cell phone into silent mode, she quickly left the corridor ce and went to the side of the toilet to pick it up. Hello? I dont know if Shane had heard it or not, anyway, Olive felt that what she had spoken out, every word inside revealed heart weakness.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Where the hell are you now? Shanes voice was very low and carried a hint of concern. Hearing Olive, even the corners of his mouth rose a bit, and then said rhetorically, Whats wrong? Are you looking for me for something? Then tell me where you are first. Olive was deliberately sidetracking the topic, there was no way she was going to lie to Shane, but she also didnt want to reveal that she was in the hospital right now. But fortunately Shane didnt think that much about it and didnt press the issue, he just said lightly, Im in the hospital right now, my dads condition is much worse than before. Thats right, then you must take good care of him, dont let him get angry or anything like that. Olive didnt know what to say to Shanes words for a moment, other than that she couldnt think of anything else she could say. The person on the other side of the receiver didnt go on, after a short while of silence a voice came through: Olive, my dad wants to see you again now. I dont know if it was due to the fact that he hadnt rested well in the past two days, Olive always felt that Shanes words revealed a few more oddities. chapter3049 Chapter I’m sorry for you Olive was just thinking and hadnt opened her mouth to speak yet, Shane waited for a while and then thought that she didnt want toe over. Then he sighed and continued, I know that my dad had deep prejudice against you before, but he is in very bad health now, Olive, juste over to see him. After hanging up the phone, Olive still cant figure out why nso would suddenly want to see her, is there something wrong? Obviously, he was still treating himself badly before, why was it like he had turned his temper? Olive skimmed her lips and stood at the corner of the toilet, waiting for a while, her mind couldnt help but fall into contemtion again. She was in the hospital now, but she couldnt let Shane and the others find out, so she stayed in the toilet for another hour or so before slowly opening the door. When she came out of the toilet, Olive had an embarrassed look on her face and the people around her looked her up and down, after all, staying in the toilet for over an hour wasnt something that normal people did. She pretended to wash her hands and then walked over to nsos hospital room, and from a distance she could see Shane leaning against the doorway, his face more somber. I dont know whats going on in his head, even when Olive came to his side, he didnt realize it. Olive went over lightly and directly reached out his hand to stop Shanes strong waist, and said to him in a buzzing voice: Guess who it is. Shane turned his head to look at Olive andughed hopelessly, then reached out his hand to stroke her furry head and said in a low voice: How naughty!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After the words were said, Shane didnt say any more words, he just took Olive in his arms and stood quietly, after a while, Olive could only feel a voiceing from above her head. My dad wants to see you now. Why does he want to see me all of a sudden? Is something wrong? Olive asked curiously, looking up after struggling to get out of his arms. Shane just smiled and calmed her down, not even answering the question Olive wanted to ask. Youll know naturally when you go in, dont worry, he wont say anything over the top, just talk to him casually, hes not well right now he wont hurt you, go ahead, Ill wait for you outside the door. Shane said looking at Olive with a somewhatplicated look on his face as if he had spilled the spice jar as well. Olive actually really wanted to ask him carefully what was going on and how everyone seemed so strange, of course it was she nodded and didnt say any more words and pushed open the ward door in the middle of Shanes gaze and slowly walked right in. Ocan and nso were now the only two people in therge VIP ward, both of them blushing as they watched Olive walk in. nso then stood up from the side of the hospital bed and said to his father, Dad Im going to go out first, you just have a nice chat with Olive. nso nodded with difficulty as hey on the hospital bed, Ocan then tucked him in again and walked out, his face even moreplicated for people to see as he passed Olive. After the door to the hospital room was closed again, Olive stood still and looked at nso on the hospital bed and said, Mr. Lopez, do you need me for something? After finishing his words, Olive slowly moved his steps towards the ward, the face of nso on the hospital bed became more and more ugly, his body was dry without two or two meat, the whole person was only left with a bone, the same as when Wang Cuifen was going to pass away, it was exactly the same. His face even revealed a kind of creepy gray, Olive just looked a little less tolerant, although all their previous experiences were a little less pleasant, but in the face of a dying person, anyone more or less have a few goodwill. Come here sit nsos voice is very low, and like a mosquito screaming, if you do not listen carefully at all can not really hear. Ocan raised nsos bed even more before he left, so much so that he was able to let him half lie on the hospital bed, and he patted at the spot by his bed. He looked at Olive with a look of undeniable kindness in his eyes, the same look he had given Cale that day. Olive is a little ttered, looking at him to make this action hard look and some heartache. s, the child is I am not right for you, so many years nso stretched out his own dry yellow, some ckened hand reached out to hold Olives hand, looking at her eyes are rolling teardrops in the spinning. Now Olive was dumbfounded, she raised her eyebrows and said rhetorically: What do you mean by that? Why dont I understand at all? He didnt suddenly regret his previous behavior, did he? This was too unbelievable. Forget it, theres nothing to say. nso looked sad and shook his head before looking up at Olive again. From now on Shane is going to be in your care, Im the one who apologized to you guys before, in the future you guys must live a good life. Olive sat there, not knowing what words to say next, only feeling that everything happened too suddenly, how long has it been, even near death cant make a persons temperament change so quickly right Although she felt very happy in her heart because of nsos words, she was more or less ufortable and didnt show it on her face. Go ahead, you call Shane in. nso coughed softly twice and looked at Olive with extreme effort. Perhaps it was because after his illness, he had rarely spoken as much as he did today, so for a while his body couldnt even suffer a bit. Olive did not dy, hurried out of the ward door to call Shane in, Shanes face is veryplex, just like just Olive saw Ocan, but he did not say anything more immediately stood up, holding Olives hand to the ward to walk quickly. Originally faced with this sudden move of his, Olive still felt a little embarrassed in front of nso, but nso watched the two of them in the hospital bed as their affection as usual, and also revealed a satisfied smile. Shane must treat Olive well in the future, he said those words as if they were squeezed from the inside of his throat, saying extremelyborious, Shane listening to s brows furrowed, but also walked to him to help him gently stroke his chest. Dont worry, I know, even if you dont speak today I will still treat Olive well. While helping nso to smooth his breath, he also said with some sadness:?Dad, you just stop talking, hurry up and get some rest, if theres anything well talk about it tomorrow, you dont want to tire yourself out so much in one day. chapter3050 Chapter Odell’s Disappearance Shanes eyes were filled with that kind of sadness and heartache, and he turned to nso with a few more hints of supplication, wanting him to hurry up and rest and not to go through all this trouble again. After Shanes words, Olive suddenly realized that something was wrong, nso seemed to havee to her today as if he really wanted to finish all his words. For someone who was on the verge of death, Olive suddenly felt that kind of omen, and even more so, her heart ached for a moment and she wanted to shed some tears. The reason why he was so anxious to finish was because he was afraid that he wouldnt have another chance in the future, Shane and the others obviously thought of this level, thats why the expressions on their faces were soplicated. With Shanes help, nsoy t on his back again, he didnt say anything more, he just looked at Olive with a deep longing in his eyes, as if he couldnt get enough of him. After sitting in the hospital room for a while, Olive and Shane got up and left, nsos line of sight shifted along with Olives body when she left, and that apology was always imprinted in her mind and could not be dispersed. Olives sixth sense came out again, she even thought that the reason why nso was so sorry to her was because of something else, it was impossible to be so polite to her just because of her previous attitude, but Olive couldnt figure out what it was all about.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Until out of the hospital Olive is still full of doubt, Shane has long seen but did not say anything, just pull her hand while walking towards the outside, the two of them did not even drive again, just along the Tinted Stream Road has been slowly walking down. Olive always felt that Shane was a little bit off today, there was more hurt in his look that people couldnt see through, so she gripped Shanes hand even more tightly. After walking for a while, Shane slowly stopped and turned his head to look at Olive and asked heavily, Do you want to hear the story about my mother? Want to. Olive nodded and said to him expectantly, she knew in her heart that the reason why Shane said that was because he wanted to find a ce to talk to him, and that acting so erratically, it couldnt have anything to do with his mother, could it? It was just after 2:00 p. m., the sun wasnt as strong as it had been earlier, but the light shone on the ground, leaving a shade through the dappled foliage. My mother never did anything special in her life, she just died in love, and she only ever loved my father through and through. After Shane finished speaking, the expression on her face became a little more grave: But love has always been something that feels a little unfair, and the one who lowers his head first is destined to be the loser. Shane didnt go on, but when he did, it was as if he couldnt open his mouth anymore because he was in pain. Didnt Uncle Lopez ever love your mother? Olive looked up and followed up, and there was more than a little heartache in the eyes that looked at Shane. As if he was being poked in the heart, Shanes body perked up and his grip on Olives hand got a little harder. Yes, youre right, my father never loved her, and although my mother probably loved him more than anyone else in the world, he turned his back on all of it and ended up abandoning us even more viciously. Shane paused here, pursing his thin lips and taking a few deep breaths before settling his restless heart for the moment. In the beginning, when he was gone, my mother was in tears every day, she couldnt even take care of herself. Olive didnt know whatforting words she should say at this time, but just held his hand harder, then asked softly, Then have you ever hated your father? I did, I really hated him at the time, I thought that when I grew up I would make him pay for what he did. Shane whispered, then his voice softened as if he was relieved: I started out with a lot of hate for him, but after he got sick, I suddenly realized that my cruelty towards him was just a longing, I always wanted to have a full fathers love like everyone else. Shanes grip on Olives hand loosened even more as he spoke, his body twitching a little as he held his face. It turns out I cant get back at him at all, and I dont want him to leave me like this. Looking at Shanes hurt appearance, Olive became even more distressed, patting his back while saying softly, Its normal for you to think like this, no matter what, hes your father, and although he didnt do enough in other areas, he had no words for you. But but hes going to leave me soon now. In the middle of the street where people wereing and going, Shane didnt hide his feelings like he did before and exposed the most vulnerable side of his heart to the air. Olive couldnt stand to see Shane saddened by this incident, nor could she see him hurt like a trapped animal, she even had a brain cramp and dragged Shane to the side alley and kissed him without a care in the world. Shane was deep in his own sadness, but soon also reacted, with a strong hand on the back of Olives head to deepen the lingering kiss, and in the end they did not go home, spent the night in a nearby hotel. When he woke up the next day, Shanes sadness was all gone, and he even sent Olive to the apartment, and drove back to the office himself. Ouch, did someone note homest night? As soon as Olive opened the door to her room, she heard Elios teasing voice from inside, she raised her head to look and saw Maisie and Elio both sitting on the sofa and looking at themselves strangely. This would have been nothing for an adult, but the two of them were staring so much that even Olive couldnt help but blush, and ended up copying the pillow next to her and throwing it at them. What are you guys doing? Still as the eating crowd isnt it, that gossipy look is giving people goosebumps. Olive some recognize the bed, coupled with a nightst night did not have a good rest, she just paralyzed in the sofa on the side of the feeling can not help but sleepy, but also can not stop a yawn. Yo, Miss Holt had a great timest night! Maisie nced over at Olive, then turned her head back to Elio and snickered. Olive rolled her eyes at them before returning to the side of her room in the middle of the two mens gazes, and after a brief cleanup she began to huff and puff her way to sleep,pletely out of her mind. chapter3051 Chapter Villa Waiting to wake up again when almost about to eat lunch, also do not know what the weather is like, the air is even with a hint of heat. Although sleepy, but Olive also still do not want to get up, body limp without half a point of strength, and coupled with too much sleep, the body is out of a sticky sweat, let a person feel a few points of irritability. After sitting for a while, she went to the bathroom to take a shower, and returned to the living room where Elio and Maisie had already gone out, and there was food on the table, with a small note pressed underneath the te: were going out, so heat up the food and eat it yourself. Looking at the two of them so thoughtful, Olive even couldnt help but reveal a smile, after eating she felt even more paralyzed, lying in the sofa for the whole day did not go out, only in the evening and Shane called for a while. There were no other announcements for the past two days, so Olive woke up early the next day, intending to go to the studio to check on thetest news, but as soon as she opened the door to her apartment, she saw Flori standing in the doorway with her hand raised, intending to knock on the door. When she saw the person who came out was Olive, her face even shed a moment of panic, and finally directly grabbed Olives arm, anxiously said: Olive, do you know where Odell is? I cant get in touch with him now, has he told youtely where hes going?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Olive frowned a little at this panicked look on her face, then tugged his arm away from her grip and said soothingly, Dont worry about it for a minute, whats going on? I cant find Odell no matter what, I always wondered if hed had an ident, whats Olive going to do now?! Flori was now as anxious as an ant on a hot pan and reached out to grab Olives arm. Olive was a little surprised that Floris reaction was just too much, it was just that she couldnt contact Odell for the time being, was she in such a hurry? She fished out her own cell phone, dialing the number while saying to Flori: Dont be anxious, he might have something to dy, Ill call and see. But Olive dialed several times in a row and Odell didnt pick up, this is totally impossible to happen in the past, what is going on today? In fact, it could be because Odell was dyed by things did not pay attention to the phone, but Flori reaction is really too strong, even Olive more or less some infected, more can not help but mention Odell worried up. Is he not answering the phone, howe its been so long, it wont really be something wrong, right?! Some lowered his head, anxious to say to the brow frowned tightly, and muttered: He did not pick up my phone is nothing, but even your phone does not pick up, must be out of what ident! Olive was named for a moment, suddenly felt a little embarrassed, directly to her quickly said: Forget it, you do not think so much, lets hurry out to look for it, you think about Odell on weekdays exactly love to go somewhere? Olive pulled the still panicked Flori while going downstairs, she thought for a moment and said directly and quickly: I know that he loves to go to that water bar in Changan Street on weekdays, sitting there for a whole day, and sometimes the billiard club is also a ce he often goes to. But after saying that her expression became even more despondent: But I went to both of these ces today, and he wasnt there at all. After hearing her words, Olive took out her cell phone to call Elio, Odell is now an artist of their studio, and Elio should be clear about todays schedule. Olive youre awake ah, are you stilling to the studio today? Ill talk to you about thister, first you help me see what exactly Odells schedule is today? Olive skimmed Flori, only to see her even more anxious and stomping her feet in ce a bit, hating that she was the one answering the phone right now. Okay, hold on, Ill take a look first. A ttering sound then came to mind on the other end, and after a short while of checking, Elios voice rang out. Hes got some announcements today, and at this time of day I dont know exactly where hes been. Then send me all the addresses for these few announcements first, along with the exact time. After hanging up the phone, Flori fitted in a sharp breath, and looking at his appearance, Olive felt more than a little amused in her heart. Elio quickly sent Odells schedule for today, Olive took Flori and started to run from one house to another, at first she thought Odell had gone to work, but then the circr heads all said they hadnt seen him today. Flori has long been anxious beyond shape, Olive heart also began to panic a little, Odell is now exactly where? Why did he suddenly disappear without saying hello? After looking around, Olive and the two of them found nothing, and finally even copsed on the roadside chair, Olive also wanted to call Odell again, but after dialing several times there is still no one to pick up. Besides all this, I know of one ce Flori whispered to Olive as she suddenly sat up, biting her own lower lip, her face all hesitation and embarrassment. Do you think he could be inside his vi right now? Vi? Olive picked without some surprise to ask said, if Flori didnt say it, she was afraid that she really forgot that Odell had a mysterious vi. Then lets go over and take a look, maybe hes really there. After hearing Olives words, Flori also nodded confidently, they even stopped a cab at the roadside and drove directly to that address, but not a momentter the cab driver stopped the car at the side of the road. In front of them is the private highway, except for the owners private car, the rest of the vehicles cant drive in. So Olive and the two of them had no choice but to get out of the car and walk towards Odells mysterious vi. In the end, they walked for more than an hour before arriving at the destination, Olive had only seen it in the newspaper once before, but now she was toote to see the vi with her own eyes. The door of the vi was not locked, Olive and Flori entered without any effort, it was all empty, the air not only carried the smell of dust, but also the strong smell of alcohol. Even the good furniture in the vi was covered with ayer of white cloth, Olive and the girls went in and looked around, Odell was lying there, but he had already drunk himself unconscious. chapter3052 Chapter Let Me Die Odell! Flori eximed before rushing over and half crouching next to Odell, moreover trying to help him up. Odell slowly raised his head with scarlet cheeks, his eyes were a bitx as he nced at Flori, and then suddenly held the back of her head and kissed her. Flori the whole person stayed in ce face is all stunned, and thest is even let Odell kiss, expression instantly soften down, even the root of the ear is a little red. Olive in this empty vi inside the side, only came Odells low voice, and with a little tenderness. Olive I miss you so much, why dont you like me to fall in love with him?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After it was over, Odell released his grip on Floris hand and looked at her with reddened eyes. Just for a moment Olive could feel Floris expression instantly disintegrate, her face turned pale and tears poured down her face, she sat frozen in ce looking at the unconscious Odell still talking to himself with sadness all over her face. Looking at her appearance, Olive heart that anger also rushed up, she picked up the table next to a bottle of mineral water unscrewed the lid on the Odell sshed over. The cold water dripped down Odells hair and into his clothes, but despite that, he still didnt have any reaction. What the hell are you doing? Hell catch a cold like that! Floris sad expression was collected in an instant, and even rushed to Odells side and hugged him, picking up the corner of his own shirt and carefully wiping the water, turning her head to loudly question Olive while inserting the test. I just some cant stand to see, he so bullied you Olive words did not continue to speak on, looking at Flori that look of love, but also do not want to be a peacemaker, since the parties do not care about all this, she a bystander The first thing I want to say is that I dont know what to say, but I dont know what to say. Floris expression became even more sad, then turned her head to look at Olive: No matter what he does to me, but you cant hurt him Fuck off. Odell suddenly as if mad, to here somewhat coldly said, moreover did not react, was Odell a hand to lift away, the whole person almost nted on the ground. In the end, it is holding the table feet can barely stand steady, she half leaned there face is full of sad expression, and Odell from beginning to end are not in more than one look. After Odell lifted Flori off the ground, he raised his eyes and looked at Olive with a gleam in his eye, and he reached out his hand and touched the water and said to her in a low voice: Why did youe to me all of a sudden, and you just let me go on like this? He said as he walked towards Olives side, but also reached out his hand to dead embedded in her arm, and said: Olive, do you know how much pain I really have every day? I just look at you but think about how sad I am that the two of us can never be together! After he finished speaking he pushed Olive away from him and yelled loudly with red eyes in pain: So why did youe to me? Just let me die here! What did Shane put in your head? You wont turn your head to look at me! After he finished speaking, he raised his hand and mmed it hard into the marble table next to him, and a thud was heard rippling back and forth through the vi. Looking at Odell in so much pain all because of himself, Olive suddenly had some trouble breathing, she took two more deep breaths before she tried to make herself look calmer. Odell you might as well give up, I can never be with you. Olive said in a cold voice before she didnt look at any of them for a second, turned around and left the vi. Odell for Olives love is really too obsessive,pletely deep into it, if Olive is not timely cut off, only afraid of any will bring endless trouble, not to mention Flori on Odell has long been in love with the deep, the two of them can only say maybe again good. As soon as Olive stepped out of the vi, the sound of something being shattered was heard, followed by Floris devastated scream, Odell, dont do this! Her voice with a sobbing tone reached inside Olives ears all at once, Olives footsteps stopped, but she still walked out slowly with a death grip on her teeth. Olive! Olive you wait! Atst suddenly came the voice of Flori sobbing, immediately after that Olive felt a ckness in front of her eyes, Flori had long ago blocked the way to her. Dont go yet, just go and check on Odell, hes starting to go crazy again now, just go and help him will you? He doesnt need me, youre enough, Im not going back. Olive said before trying to cross over and stride out the door. How can you be cold and heartless to this extent!!! Odell is such a good person, its because of you that he became like this, why can you hurt him so recklessly?! Flori questioned Olive as she cried, looking at her like that Olives heart instantly softened. After she sighed she asked, Flori, tell me now, do you like Odell a lot? After asking, Olive looked at Flori with a deadpan look, only to see this girls expression suddenly stiffen, and then she shifted her line of sight somewhat ufortably, biting her bottom lip with a deadpan look, neither speaking nor denying. But looking at this series of her reaction Olive has long been clear, if before she just suspected it, then now inly confirmed it. Neither of them opened their mouths to speak again, and in the end it was Flori who ignored that previous topic and said softly to Olive, Olive do you know that Odell has really changed a lot because of you and has given up a lot as well. What? Olive froze for a moment and then asked back with some curiosity, her sixth sense now leaping out again. What Flori told next was expected to be a surprise, Olive was a little afraid to listen but her mind itched to know. Ive been looking into Odells background, I dont know too much about it, but I do know a little bit about it. When the words came to this point, Flori hesitated for a moment and raised her head to look at Olive with aplex expression: I had guessed before that he was definitely not an ordinary person, but I didnt expect his background to be soplicated. You go on. Olive was really desperate to know, but Flori averted her eyes after speaking the previous words. Flori fumed to herself for a while before she brought her own eyes back, looking at Olive with a dark gaze. chapter3053 Chapter Entering Television Golden Eagle Festival He grew up in a foreign country, his family background is very unusual, their family is considered aristocratic, and his father is also a famous overseas Chinese tycoon in a foreign country. After finishing her words, Flori paused for a few seconds, then raised her head and asked Olive: Are you like me who also thinks that he has a very impressive background as a person? Olive simply didnt know what words to say more were good, she had always known that Odells origins were not ordinary, but she didnt realize that the background was so strong to this extent. Since their family had paved the way for him long ago, why didnt he go back to inherit the family business? Would run to the country? Maybe its because he stayed in that kind offortable environment for a long time, so his character is more rebellious, and he doesnt like to live that kind of constrained life, so he just went into the entertainment industry with one mind.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After Flori faintly finished speaking, the expression on his face when he looked up became even moreplicated. But its such a spirited person who has now turned into this, look at him where he still has a little bit of his previous appearance, Ive seen pictures of him abroad, I cant believe its Odell at all. Olive did not continue to speak, although Odells photos abroad she did not have, but more or less can also guess how sunny and warm a person he really was before. It is such a person who has be so gloomy and cold because of herself, Olives heart is nothing but guilt. Troels also returned to the country now, almost every day wille to him, just want to let him one heart to go back to inherit the family business, but Floris words drilled all the way inside Olives ears as if by magic. But he just wont go, youre his obsession, even if you dont look at him anymore, he cant give up, no matter what moves you make, hes bent on being with you. Flori had already started to tear up after she finished speaking, Olive looked at her not knowing what words to say at all was good, she knew in her heart Odells feelings for himself but it was equally clear that if she didnt leave now it would only make it more and more difficult in the future. Take care of him then, its not convenient for me to stay here right now. Olive turned away after pulling a pale smile from her face. Olive! Is your heart made of Ocan or not, havent you listened at all after all Ive said? Flori once again couldnt help but break down and cry, using Olive as she did so. Olive couldnt me Flori at all anymore for the harsh words she was saying, she just stopped and turned her head and shook it slowly. I thought you would be able to understand me by this point Odell, its because of being too deep in my own obsession I have to be cold to him, I cant let him still have any illusions about me or it wont be good for anyone in the future. After the words were said Olive left the ce, Flori stood there and did not say anything more, just silently shed tears, and did note up to stop Olive. After she walked out of the private vi, Olive felt herself rxing, but in her heart, it was as if she had eaten a weight that was even heavier. She had some feelings for Odell in addition to guilt, but at the same time she felt a very heavy burden and did not know how to get along with him next. Olive didnt want to hurt Odell from the bottom of her heart, and didnt want to lose him as a rare and good friend. But after this incident, she felt she had to make a change, if she let Odell keep the slightest illusion, Im afraid the future will be out of control. Even if the price she pays in the end is to lose Odell as a friend, Olive is determined not to go on like this. Flori is also a good girlpared to himself, although I do not know what kind of experience she has with Odell, but at least the discerning eye can see that she is really in love with Odell. Whats more, she and Odell together Olive can also be at ease, like such a happy-go-lucky girl body is full of bright spots, Im afraid that in a short time Odell will also notice. After this incident, Olive wanted to be alone for a while, so she didnt ask Arlo to pick her up, but just fell into her own contemtion, while walking slowly towards the outside. She was determined to keep a proper distance between her and Odell, as she had been doing before, and with this in mind she quickened her pace, walked to the private road and took a taxi straight back to the studio. These days there were just too many things, she couldnt care about her work at all, she had wanted to go home for dinner, but now she thought it would be better to go over there and take a look first. The studio was not as noisy as usual, only to see everyone sitting at the table withplex expressions. Olive was a bit curious and slowly pushed the door open before seeing those people instantly turn their heads around and the expressions on their faces were much more subtle, as if everyone was caught in a maic field, but Olives figure was not present in it. Whats going on? Is something happening? Olive asked them as she slowly made her way inside while her eyes widened in curiosity. Why are you all so quiet, it feels weird, what are you looking at me for? Olive walked in front of the mirror and surveyed herself, making sure that there was nothing special about today, and looking at them again with a bit of a cloud. Unexpectedly, the studio crowd suddenly burst into loudughter, and even took out flying snow from under the table in unison and sprayed it at Olive. Whats going on , Olive asked as she wiped the white foam off her head and turned her head to them, still a little caught off guard by the sudden surprise. The studios crowd just had a smile on their faces, none of them said anything more, Olive turned her head to look at Elio, the corners of her mouth about to split to the back of her head, and said with her eyes half narrowed, Come on, whats so great about it?! Although he wasnt quite sure what exactly was going on, Olives mood went from heavy to a bit lighter. Elio just smiled mysteriously and said immediately after:?We have a superb good news we want to tell you, but you have to guess for yourself what it is first? Its really super great news, were overjoyed to hear it! Marcus said suggestively to Olive as he came up next to her, but neither of them said what it was about. Okay, okay, Ill stop guessing, you guys tell me quickly, Im in a really bad mood today, hurry up and let me have some fun! Olive was now so excited that she spoke to them somewhat eagerly. Tut, tut! chapter3054 Chapter Proposal Elio intentionally cleared his throat, then said somewhat solemnly: The Snowing ratings that you starred in before, rode through the roof, and now it even broke the ratings of the TV series released at the same time, and was sessfully shortlisted for the Television Golden Eagle Festival! Elio said slowly as if he was purposely selling a secret, this happiness was too sudden, Olive didnt react for a while. Was what you just said true? It cant be that youre lying to me?! Olive! You didnt hear it wrong, this news is true! Everyone in the studio said in unison to Olive. Oh my god! Great! Where did Olive care about her image, she was close to jumping up. Every star is looking forward to their work being selected for the Television Golden Eagle Festival, no matter who hears this news will be overjoyed, so it is not strange for Olive to be so out of sorts in the studio. Olive, do you want to inform Odell as well? We couldnt reach him today anyhow. After cheering, Elio inquired again and spoke to Olive. As soon as Olive thought of Odell, the smile on his face was somewhat restrained, then he waved his hand and said, Forget it, dont tell him today, hes probably busy, its better to leave him alone, anyway, its not toote to tell him this news tomorrow. Thats good, you must remember to inform him tomorrow, I believe he will be very happy to hear it. Elio said with a big smile. This is another milestone event for our studio, tonight is my treat, no one is allowed to leave, make sure to get high for the night!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After Olive finished speaking, everyone present cheered again, then Elio waved his hand and said to them, No, since were going out to get high tonight, of course we have to inform our other boss, right? Olive didnt even react to Eliosment about who the other boss was, and saw the guy quickly pull out his cell phone, and dialed over there: Hello, Mr. Lopez? Olive couldnt help but burst outughing as she watched Elio say something doggy to Shane invitingly on the other side of the phone. After sitting in the studio for another half afternoon, it was finally time to get off work, and everyone ran out of the studio screaming like happy calves. The hotel had already been booked, and it was still early enough for Shane to arrive when their group went over, so they ordered the food first, and waited for Shane to arrive just in time. Shane was quick, quicker than Olive had previously thought, they had only ordered their food when the door to thepartment was pushed open, in front of them was Shane, followed by Ocan and Maisie behind him. Im really sorry, I heard that someone was treating us tonight so I came uninvited, dont mind if I do. Ocan smiled at everyone before pushing Maisie aside again to find an empty seat. Shane took off his own jacket and sat down next to Olive and said softly, The two of them happened to be around when you called me so they came along to rub a meal in. Wee! Its a great day for something heavenly, and its good to have a crowd of people! Elio said as he raised his ss to Ocan and the others, then stood up again and spoke. Now that were all here, since the food isnt up yet, why dont we all raise our sses together and congratte the boss! Good! Come on! Fill them all up! Everyone in the studio stood up, holding their sses to Olives side and said, Congrattions Boss, congrattions Boss! Thank you everyone, I was able to achieve what I have today entirely because of everyones help, so Ill toast you all here first. Olive picked up a full ss of red wine and drank it in one gulp. The crowd in the studio was just too excited, each of them took turns to toast to Olive, only after a tableful of drinks Olive was a little too beckoning. Stop drinking, youve had so much to drink today, if you guys want to toast again just do it to me. Shane stood up and snatched the ss out of Olives hand, one by one returning the toasts to the sound of everyones uproarious voices. Olive half slumped in his chair while looking at the side of Shanes face and just felt like something was filling his heart. After a round of drinks, he sat down next to Olive, half wrapped his arms around her and stroked her back, Olive, congrattions, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, maybe youll be the Best Actress. Olive had a happy smile on her face and hugged Shanes strong waist back and whispered to him, I want to thank you too, thank you for always supporting me so much and letting me do what I want to do wholeheartedly. Even during the period before nso when he hated Olive the most, Shane still didnt say much, supporting her career as he always did before, any stress didnt trickle down to Olive. The two of them were sitting on the side of the couch in the private room cuddling, as if they had a small world all to themselves in such a lively atmosphere. Ouch! I think we dont need to eat this meal today, we can just eat the dog food that the Boss spread out! Olive suddenly heard Elios teasing voice between her half drowsiness, and everyone who had just been making fun of each other suddenly put their eyes on their side? Then Ill be waiting for you to spill dog food one day. Olive said with contempt as she straightened up and turned to Elio, the smile on her face growing cockier by the second. Elio instantly felt like he was sshed with cold water and didnt say anything more than move the corners of his own mouth : Fine, I know youre good anyway, I dont have much to say. The crowdughed even harder when they watched him lower his head and skim his lips again. Please be quiet for a moment, I have an important announcement I want to make. After winking at Olive, Shane stood up and pulled her to the center of the box. Looking at the deep love in his eyes that could put a person to death, Olives heart beat faster and she couldnt help but think in a certain direction even more. Shane, youre so formal today, youre not trying to propose, are you? Ocan said teasingly to them as he sat on the couch with his arm around Maisie. As soon as his wordsnded on the ground, the crowd in the box boiled over like water again, each of their eyes letting out a gossipy light. Their coaxing made Olives ears redden, and she unconsciously lowered her head at Shanes gentle, watery eyes. chapter3055 Chapter Failure To Olives surprise, Shane really got down on one knee in the next second as Ocan said, pulled out a ring from somewhere, looked up at her fondly and said, Olive, marry me. There was a lot of uproar from everyone, Olives mouth dropped open in surprise, and even more sudden emotion and surprise. But after the moment passed, those panic immediately swept her away, Olive was tempted to say yes to Shane, but then she thought of what Alieen had said, if he knew one day that he wasnt the same Olive he remembered, would he be a little resentful? Looking at Shanes affectionate look, Olive couldnt bear to say no again, but again couldnt say anything in agreement. Boss why are you still dumb, hurry up and say yes, he knelt for so long dont you feel pain? Arlo said anxiously from the side. The rest of them also started to urge Olive, in their opinion, this marriage is really reasonable. Olive, it was me who failed to protect you before and made you suffer so much, in the future, I will definitely make it up to you twice as much, so that you will feel happy every minute. In the midst of this kind of urging sound, Shane just kneeling on the ground without haste said, without the slightest panic, Olive looked at him has long been tears rustling down. Hurry up and say yes, boss say yes! Promise! Look at Olive did not say, others have been anxious, even Maisie have opened the mouth to say: Olive, you do not freeze it, hurry to say yes to his proposal ah! But the more so Olive heart that kind of thought will be more magnified, she shook her head while covering his mouth, everyone in the box stopped talking, Olive through the tears to see Shanes face is full of unconfident, he may not have thought that he would refuse the proposal. Olive couldnt bear to look at the hurt expression on his face, she turned around and pulled open the door of the box and ran out as if she were escaping, crying and trembling on the way. Her mind was filled with shbacks of her time with Shane, all the emotion and joy he had created for her, and then finally the memory of what she had hidden from him. The guilt and fear was like a tidal wave that overwhelmed Olive, and she wanted to say it all out in the street, but swallowed deeply. Olive! Olive you stop! Shanes grieving voice came from behind Olive and she froze in her tracks, not moving forward nor daring to look back again. Tell me why you rejected me today? Shanes voice came toward Olives side and ended up ringing even louder in her ears. After all this time together, hasnt it always been fine? I originally thought that you would definitely say yes if I just proposed, I thought youd be eager to be my wife, but why did you do it today? After Shanes words were finished, his face also showed those sad and bitter looks, finally he looked at Olive deadpan as if he had figured it out, Tell me, why did you do this today, even if you dont agree I still want to know why. His expression was filled with mockery of himself, he looked at Olive like this and didnt look away, Olive lowered her head in the middle of this re and didnt know how to speak. Neither of them said anything, there was a bit of embarrassment in their anger, and when Olive was about to speak, she saw Alieen suddenly running from the opposite side of the road. In a blink of an eye, Alieen stood in front of Shane, looking at the two of them with a sneer on her face: Did you propose to Olive today? I tell you, this woman you must not marry! Alieens emotions were very agitated, and she immediately stretched out her hand to point at Olive and yelled at Shane: If you marry her, you will definitely regret it for the rest of your life! Her emotions were as if she was on the verge of a breakdown, even her features were a bit distorted, Shanes face instantly became ugly, his brows furrowed as he tried to speak. Olive very timely blocked between the two of them, then raised her head to Alieen and said coldly: Whether he marries or not is a matter between the two of us, it has nothing to do with you!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Olive said in a cold voice before turning her head to look at Shane and said : You go back and eat with them first, Ill be right over. Because of what happened today, Olives mood has always been a bit depressed, and now that Alieen is here its just the right time to find a chance to vent. No, I cant leave now, what if she hurts youter? Shane said as he reached out and grabbed Olives arm, shaking his head at her. Dont worry, I wont say anything more than that, I can stand up for you if she hurts you. Shane frowned at Alieen after he finished speaking. Heh! Being a thief arent you? Why else would you let Shane go! Im telling you you mustnt leave now, I came here today to make everything clear, if you didnt hear me then its really no fun! Alieen stood there smug as hell and said in a cold voice with her arms around her chest. I just want to put my best foot forward in front of Shane, but as long as youre around Ill never be able to calm down! Olive said in cold response, and after speaking, gave a mockingugh : Forget it, what am I doing telling you this, its totally just talking to a cow. After speaking, Olive didnt look at Alieen again, but just turned her head to Shane and said: Dont worry about me, you hurry back to eat, even if its a fight she may not be my opponent, if its a hard word Ill be able to resist, not to mention that this is something between women, its not a good idea for you to stand here and deal with it. Shane hesitated for a while and finally raised his eyes to look Alieen up and down before saying, Well then, Ill stay out of whats going on between you two for now. If anyone dares to bully you, I will definitely make him regret it! The meaning of his words was very obvious,pletely directed at Alieen. Alieens face hardened for a moment after hearing this, and as she looked at Shane just about to speak, Olive was very timely in pulling her into a side alley. While walking he also turned his head to Shane and said, Just hurry back, Ill be able to take care of these things. What are you doing now? Arent you not afraid? Why are you doing these things now! When they reached the alley, Alieen fiercely shook off Olives arm and raised her eyes coldly, Dont you admit it until now? Youre just afraid that Shane will know the truth of the matter, and youve never had faith in the two of you from the beginning to the end of your rtionship! chapter3056 Chapter Initial Temptation The smile on Alieens face just got more and more smug, Olive grinded her back teeth and grabbed her arm and said in a deadly voice: I tell you Alieen! If you dont know whats good for you, dont me me for getting you in trouble! After the words were out of her mouth, Olive let go of her hand, and Alieen almost fell to the ground when she didnt stand still for a moment. Youre not threatening me now, are you? Did I just hear you right? A mocking smile appeared on Alieens face, as if Olive had just told a heavenly joke. You really think you have a few pounds, Olive Im telling you, dont you ever refresh my lower line, or else Ill definitely make you regret being reborn into this world!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After she finished her words, she also looked at Olive condescendingly with both hands still on her chest and preached, Ill give you a chance, you hurry up and leave Shane now, otherwise I will definitely make you regret it! Heh! Idiot! Theres no way in hell Im leaving Shane in this lifetime, and with you? Do you think that just because youve got a hold of me that you can really call me names! You really want to threaten me with just a few words, Alieen, youre so naive! Olive said as she approached Alieens side, her aurapletely open. Alieenughed even more freely, even the tears are going to flow out, she looked at Olive covered her mouth and said loudly: You are now really acting out of the gods ah Olive, if you do not say that I really thought that you do not care, but after you said it I am now more and more skeptical, so how about this, lets try to see how the result in the end? Ill say it again, you get out of Shanes way now, or youll be in for it! Alieen said as she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes that came out due to herughter. Alieen Ill say it again, if you dare to say a word in front of Shane, I will definitely make you regret it! Olive, now at the point of fearlessness, looked at Alieen and just half narrowed her eyes : You need to remember exactly what happened to Cale! You were so proud of yourself before, werent you? But in the end, you were still not dismantled by me! Lets just say that after that incident failed so what, I just need to use my brain to make you and Shane centrifuged in more ways than one! Alieens face turned ugly at the mere mention of thest Cale incident. Oh? Well, try it if you can! Olive didnt dy any longer after she finished her sentence and turned around to leave the entrance of the alley, if she talked any more maybe Shane woulde looking for her out of worry. She came back to the hotel box, because just after that incident, the atmosphere has been no better than before, but even more awkward. After watching Olivee back again, many people had a shocked look on their faces, they thought Olive was scared, but they didnt expect her toe back now. Olive pretended as if nothing had happened and gave them a greeting before sitting down next to Shane and taking down his ss. Stop drinking, youve had so much to drink tonight. Do you even care about me now? Shane suddenly put down his ss and turned his head to look at Olive, his eyes glowing with uncertainty. He rarely showed a look like that, and it made Olive a little overwhelmed for a moment. Of course I care about you, no drinking now. Olive said seriously as she snatched the ss from his hand and sat down next to him. Shane, you have to believe that my feelings for you will never change. After Olive finished her sentence, she gave Shane another deep look. It was rare for her to address Shane like that, so Shane blushed for a moment after hearing it, then all that embarrassment disintegrated down. The atmosphere in the box warmed up once again as the two of them slowly warmed up their rtionship, this hotel was very uniquepared to others, just for gatherings like theirs. In addition to eating, there are other entertainment facilities, even the Karaoke room game room Cale have, so after eating, everyones atmosphere than before but more high. Everyone was busy with what they had in hand, only Olive and Ocan they didnt go over, stayed seated in the side of the box quietly chatting about their days. What did Alieen juste to you about? She didnt do anything to hurt you, did she? Olive was half lying on the couch, her head resting on Shanes leg as she casually chatted away. The smile that had only just appeared instantly froze a little, I dont know if it was her sixth sense that was at work, Olive always felt that Shanes words were a little bit of a test. She didnt say much of anything either, you know the two of us have never been on good terms, and we definitely fight when we see each other. After Olive finished her sentence she rolled over andy on her side in Shanesp, pointing to the fruit te next to her she said, I want to eat that grape. Shane picked up a grape and stuffed it into Olives mouth before rubbing the back of her head and asking, What exactly is the beef between you two? What has she been saying to you? Olive was now pretty sure that Shane was suspicious of what had just happened, otherwise she wouldnt have mentioned Alieen one after the other, something that would never happen normally. Shes just threatening to make me leave you, thats all Im tired of hearing anyway. Olive said with a deliberate snicker. She then looked up at Shane: She likes you so much that she wants me out of the way so she can get on top! Dont be ridiculous, how can that be. Shane had a helpless look on his face and then didnt bring up Alieen again as they quickly changed the subject. Olive was sort of relieved for the time being, but in her heart, she felt a little more pressure, Shane had now found out that something was wrong, would he privately go and send someone to investigate this matter? Because of yesterdays marriage proposal and Alieens sudden appearance, Olive tossed and turned all night and couldnt sleepfortably, so the next day she directly turned into a national treasure, with two big dark circles under her eyes. The next day early in the morning Olive still rushed to the studio, let her feel a little surprised, Odell unexpectedly arrived early, cant say whats wrong, but as if there is just something is quietly transforming like. She walked over to Odells desk and said to him, You should know about the Television Golden Eagle Festival by now, right? Although most of the students in the studio were newly recruited, after a short period of time together Olive had gotten used to their temperament, and was afraid that she couldnt hold back on such heavenly good news. chapter3057 Chapter Dress Odell nodded his head when he said lightly: I know, although a littlete, but still want to congratte you. Until he spoke, Olive only found out where exactly Odell was a little different, his eyes no longer looked at himself as hot as before, there were a lot of things that had been hidden. Tong Xi, do you want to join us then? Odell didnt answer Olive quickly, just looked at him for a short while before slowly saying, What about you, are you going? I definitely have to go, its so hard to stumble upon such an opportunity, I cant just miss it! Olive nodded quickly. She had thought that after yesterdays events Odells feelings had also be much fainter, but in between the conversations Olive could still feel that burning passion of his. It was just that everything seemed as if it was deliberately hidden by him, what kind of change had happened after he left yesterday, and why had he suddenly be like this? Although such a change was something Olive was happy to see, there was more or less curiosity in her heart. Im going to join in then. Odell nodded, a smile on his face. Dont worry, Ill definitely pull out the stops this time and face the audience with a brand new image. After hearing his words Olive became even more satisfied, not knowing exactly what it was because of, but such a change would be a good thing for any of them. After Snowings episode aired, Odells fan base exploded even more, instantly achieving the number one spot on Twitter, literally bing a national traffic bearer. And everything developed somewhat rapidly, so that people simply couldnt control it, in addition to his poprity was also greatly increased, those notices were like snowkes flying towards the studio, everyone was busy and somewhat overwhelmed. Marcus, in the future, Odells PR side will be left to you, you help him manage Twitter, and the publicity side of things. During the meeting, Olive said to Marcus with instructions. After watching him nod his head, Olive turned his head back to Elio and spoke, Youll help Odell sift through any suitable announcements for him in the next two days, and let him pick up a good script as soon as possible. So Olive do you have any suggestions? What exactly do you think is a better type of script for him to take on next? Elio spoke to Olive while ying with the neutral pen in his hand. Ive looked around, the one with more announcementstely is the martial arts drama, should we pick a more specific one in there? Olive shook her head and spoke immediately afterward, Youd better look at it again, I dont rmend him to do martial arts dramas anymore now, by the time he stays in a genre for a long time there will be some limitationster on. Olive held the notebook and thought for a while before tilting her head and said to Elio again, This matter, it still depends on his personal wishes, you should discuss it with him first, and see what type of scripts he actually prefers. Okay, Im clear, Ill arrange the next thing as soon as possible. He also nodded at Olive and said. Olive didnt continue to stay much longer after the studio meeting was over, the date of Television Golden Eagle Festival was approaching day by day and she hadnt even picked out her proper gown yet. It seemed like every type of dress was a little less colorful, and she hadnt picked the one she wanted, so in the afternoon Olive nned to do some more shopping to see if there was anything suitable. When she came out of the shopping mall, it was already close to the end of the day, and the traffic outside was gradually increasing, even the air was a little bit boring. Olive stopped a cab and got in, then sighed as she shopped for the whole afternoon, but didnt even pick anything to her liking. While she was agonizing over her dress, her cell phone rang again, and looking at the name bouncing on it, Olive smiled: Hey, Shane. Where are you right now, people? Shanes voice was low and maic, gentle as if he could drown a person. I just came out of the department store and was nning to go back to my apartment. The bad mood of the afternoon due to not being able to pick the right dress was gradually swept away with Shanes words. Dont go back now, get out of the car right now, Ille and pick you up, have dinner with me tonight. Shane said quickly, with a dominance in his voice that people couldnt ignore. Olive hurriedly put down her cell phone and said to the cab master, Master you hurry up and stop the car, Ill get off at the curb. Olive got off the car and looked at the roadside sign and said inside the handset: Ive gotten off the car now, this side is idare Lane, you hurry over to pick me up. Now the weather is getting hotter and hotter, even if the sun has already sunk in the west is still a few points of boredom, more and more people on the side of the road Olive even put on a mask. But even in this hot air, Olive wasnt the least bit bored and was looking forward to Shanes arrival. Not knowing where Shane was when he called, Olive waited for less than five minutes before she saw his car pull up next to hers.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The window was quickly lowered, Shanes side face looked particrly charming today, he said to Olive on the curb: Hurry up and get in, Ill take you to eat something delicious tonight. In fact, for Olive to eat what does not matter at all, as long as it is with Shane together, even if it is a small porridge also seems particrly delicious. After dinner it was gettingte, Olive and the others didnt go anywhere else, Shane sent her directly to the bottom of the apartment. Wait. Just as Olive was about to get out of the car, Shane suddenly spoke up and stopped her. Whats up? Anything else? A mysterious smile appeared on Shanes face, then he got out of the car and took out a gift box tied with a ribbon from the backseat of the car and put it in front of Olive. This is for you. Olive received that gift box with some incredulity, and after looking up and down for a few moments, she asked curiously, What exactly is inside? If youre curious, why dont you open it and take a look? The smile on Shanes face just got even more charming, and those drowning smiles were revealed in his eyes. The anticipation in Olives heart magnified as she just watched, and after cing the gift box in herp and pulling the ribbon, she turned her head in surprise and said, How did you know I was shopping for it today?! Olive took out the dress that had been ced neatly inside the box as Shane watched. This is a silk dress, and also some silk texture, theke blue in the night is like rippling like, on top of it also sparkles a little bit of broken diamonds, touching the ice cold veryfortable. chapter3058 Chapter Best Actress Actually, I didnt know beforehand that you were bothered by the dress, I just thought that for such an important asion as attending the Television Golden Eagle Festival, I would like you to wear the dress I prepared for you. Shane stroked the top of Olives furry head and looked at her tenderly. I want you to feel like Im with you when you wear this dress.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. That one line made Olive feel like fireworks exploding in her ears, and she thought about it every now and then until she attended the Television Golden Eagle Festival, always with a silly grin on her face. Elio and Maisie, both of whom rarely saw her showing such a scowl, were more than able to stand it, and even the usually serious Arlo told Olive to get back to normal sooner rather thanter. Olive, the outer court is now standing full of reporters, shall we go down now? Olives nanny car was parked outside the entrance of the Television Golden Eagle Festival event, and through the car window, she could also see the dense crowd of reporters standing outside. Forget it, lets not go down yet, its still early, lets just sit in the car for a while. Olive said to Arlo and then lowered the seat, half leaning on the back of the seat while ying with her cell phone. She was in the middle of her little game when the screen of her phone suddenly flickered up. What? Are you there yet? Im already outside the venue, I saw your car parked right next to it, are you waiting for someone if youre not inside now? Odells voice took on a slightlyzy tone. I just didnt want to be the center of attention in the arena all of a sudden, any more than I had to find someone to go over there with. Oliveughed and spoke into the other side of the phone. And how do you feel about that person if its me? Odell said to Olive with a smile in his voice as well. Not good. Without even thinking about it, he directly rejected him, Odell has been making a name for himself in the entertainment industrytely, if he were to pair up with him and enter the arena at this time, those reporters would instantly be abuzz with excitement. If thats the case then it would be better to enter the venue alone, Olive had nned to chat with him for a few more moments, but through the window of the deep curry show, he saw the door of the car parked at the back suddenly opened. Odell holding a cell phone while talking to Olive, while striding towards the Olive nanny car this side came over, his back instantly for the embrace of a sliver of reporters. After just a couple of nces, Olives heartbeat instantly elerated, Odells suit color today even belongs to the same color family as her dress! Just looking at this way before she had time to dodge, Olives car door was suddenly pulled open vigorously by someone, standing outside the door, Odells face was still hanging a soft smile. Hurry down, we should get inside now. With the cameras constantly focused on him Odell said frankly to Olive, who grimaced and had no choice but to slowly walk in behind him. Olive, may I ask what exactly is your rtionship with Odell now? Both of you are wearing the same color number of dresses today, were you specially prepared for this asion? Those reporters reached out to Olive with their microphones, their faces all glittering with gossip. In this kind of asion Olive cant answer or decline, with a decent smile on her face, her heart has long been in the wind. Thank you all for your concern for Olive and I. We both wear the same color gowns, mainly to highlight our previous image in that new drama Snowing, and we are here today to participate in the Television Golden Eagle Festival because of this new drama, so I hope that you can give us more support. Odell stood in front of Olive, blocking the reporters for her, and said frankly to the camera. Now the event is about to start, so please make way, were about to go in on our side. Odell said to the reporters while smiling, but despite this there was still no way to get out of the way, and in the end it was only with the help of Arlo and the security guards outside the arena that Olive and the others managed to get in. Not long after they were seated, the Television Golden Eagle Festival kicked off tonight, and Olive was trembling with excitement. Especially the back of the nervousness of a thinyer of sweat, I do not know what is the reason, anyway, there is no reason to feel a burst of panic. Dont you think that the two of us just cooperated very well? Odell, with a smile on his face, whispered into Olives ear. Olive hurriedly moved half a point to the side, with a t smile on her face, and said softly: You stop,ter on if the paparazzi took pictures it wont be so fun. Olive sat on the floor talking to Odell and the two of them, and by the time she came back to her senses, the Television Golden Eagle Festival had reached the best part of the show. As soon as she saw it she let out a long breath and threw a grateful look over at Odell as well, he had just spoken to himself for the sake of rxation I guess. And now lets give a warm wee to this years Television Golden Eagle Festival Best Actress winner, Olive! She was lost in thought when she heard the hosts voice ringing out from the stage, and then Olive slowly walked up with her dress skirt in hand amidst the warm apuse. The one who presented her with the award this time was director Zhang Yucheng, who she had worked with before, and as a veteran director in the entertainment industry, Olive was more than grateful to this bole in her heart. She was so excited that she couldnt even hold the trophy, but she could only force herself to calm down as much as possible. Director Zhang Yucheng politely said some words of encouragement to Olive, and took a group photo with the help of the host before slowly walking off the stage. Throughout the process of receiving the award, Olives face was covered with a faint smile, although she looked very calm on the face, but in fact, her heart had long been excited and wanted to roll on the ground. Even the host of the day couldnt help but tease Olive on stage, saying that she had experienced so many awards and thats why she was so calm. Olive took the microphone, and after saying a few words of thanks and some modesty to the stage, she slowly walked down to the stage holding the trophy with the support of the staff on the side. And now lets give a warm wee to the winner of this years Television Golden Eagle Festival Most Promising Neer Award, Odell! Not long after Olive sat down, she heard the host on the stage say Odells name, looking at the face of Odell next to her, I think he must have already expected it. After the Television Golden Eagle Festival, Olive and Odell were nning to go back to the studio, so they sat there for a while, waiting for the reporters to get out. But they didnt expect to be surrounded by arge group of reporters at the entrance after waiting for a while, and it was toote for them to go back even if they had already walked to the outside, so they had to walk forward with smiles on their faces. chapter3059 Chapter Proposal Again In just a moments time, all the microphones crowded towards Olive and their side, and the sound of the rising and falling photo shoots drowned out the people all of a sudden. Odell, may I ask how you feel in your heart after winning such an award this time? Olive, the two of you and Odell work so well together, would Mr. Lopez have any extra thoughts during the weekdays? Olives face was covered with a smile of understanding, and after calming down, he waved his hand and said to the reporters, Please dont be in a hurry, there are so many questions, I cant answer them in a moment. Those reporters also hurriedly dispersed a bit towards the outfield, and then even the air was loosened for half a minute. Olive, theizens love you and Odells performance in the Snowing drama, may I ask if the rtionship between the two of you in the drama will be extended to reality? Olive smiled twice and was about to exin slowly when Odell next to her stepped in front of her and said lightly to those reporters, Please dont get excited for a while, this question is better answered by me. In every movie and television work, the male and female protagonists want to give the audience a better experience, if everyones emotions are so rich that they can be extended to real life, then wouldnt it be the case that everyone has nothing to do every day and all of them are rumored? After Odell finished speaking those reporters also recorded on their books in unison, and even more so many nodded their heads in understanding, the reporter who just asked the questionughed a little awkwardly for a couple of moments before backing out. Thank you all for your love for Olive and I, and thank you all very much for your continued attention, but we have things to take care of next, so we have to go ahead. Odell looked around at the reporters before pulling Olive with him and hurrying to the side of the car before anyone could react. After waiting for the car door to close and iste those voices from the outside, Olive smiled at Odell and said, How did you be like this, you dont blush even when you lie! Che! Odell stared at the front of the road without blinking, while giving Olive a cold snort. Olive was already sitting in the car and didnt intend to go down, she picked up the phone and said hello to Arlo before slowly rxing. Although the Television Golden Eagle Festival was over, everything that had happened this evening still felt a little surreal to Olive. After Odell dropped her off at the bottom of her apartment and turned the car around to head out of the neighborhood, Olive dragged her dress slowly up the stairs and let out a little yelp of surprise when she saw who was in the living room. Shane put down the book he was holding and watched as Olive walked towards her with a smile in her eyes. I heard you did really well tonight and won the Best Actress award, congrattions. Maisie and Elio, who were just at the side, both instantly got excited and congratted Olive while yelling that they must organize a proper celebration tonight. We can celebrate, but we already have the rest of the day nned. Shane put his arm around Olives waist and half-smiled at Elio and Maisie. In the midst of such a dangerous look in his eyes, both Elio and Maisie nodded knowingly and looked at Olive again with a little more teasing in their eyes. Shane ignored Elio and Maisies nces, wrapped his arm around Olive and headed for the door. It was only when the two of them were alone that Olive felt that Shane was a little mysterious today, like he was nning something he didnt know about. Where are you taking me now? Olive asked, looking up at Shane who was holding the steering wheel without looking away. Shane hadnt even turned to look at his eyes when he said with a smile on his face, I cant tell you now, youll know better when we get there. No matter how Olive said Shane is refused to disclose half a word, all the way though some curious but more is looking forward to, after all, Shane before the preparation of the surprise, they did not have a time is disappointed. What made her a little unexpected was that Shane, who had always been calm and introverted, had parked his car outside one of the biggest amusement parks in the city. Get out of the car. Shane said to Olive as he stood on the ground and pulled the car door open. Why did you suddenly remember to bring me here? Olive said curiously as she slowly walked inside the yground and looked out at the quiet night scene. Its still early, why isnt anyone here? Shane, always with a smile on his face, said nothing and took Olives hand and walked over to the colorful merry-go-round. The employees of ourpany said that they must bring their beloved to ride the carousel once in their life, I thought you would like it, so I brought you here with me. Then yourpanys employees are generally very small mentally. Olive looked at the merry-go-round that was spinning on the side and just lost her smile a little. But this is good, life needs a sense of ceremony, its good to be romantic once in a while. After Shane finished speaking, he went to the side to control the carousel machine, and waited for all the horses to stop before helping Olive to sit on it. Olives heart was both touched and felt a bit romantic, then after sitting on the wooden horse, the machine slowly began to rotate, surrounded by those beautiful pure music, the whole person slowly swaying, and the sound of the wind whistling past the ears. This kind of feeling is really too wonderful, Shane stood below and looked at Olives eyes were almost showing stars, just such a moments effort, Olive only felt that she stood in the center of the world, as if all the warmth had wrapped her up. Olive, Ive chartered the amusement park down tonight, and looking at you sitting on the carousel right now, I just want to say one thing, no matter what kind of ups and downs you have in your life in the future, as soon as you turn around Ill definitely stand behind you.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Waiting for the music to stop before Shane helped Olive down, then looked at her from the side of the stairs and said fondly, Ive been wondering since I got back if thest time you didnt say yes to my proposal was because it was too rushed, so Im going to make sure to give you the full ceremony this time around. After he finished speaking, Shane took out a simple diamond ring from his pocket and put it in front of Olive, and kneeled down on one knee and said, Olive, marry me, I will take good care of you in the future. chapter3060 Chapter Not Answering the Phone Olive really did not expect Shane tonightid out so much actually to propose again, she was so excited that she could not say anything, tears also rustling down. Like an instinctive reaction, she reached over to catch the ring that Shane handed her, but before she touched it, she immediately pulled her hand back, and the smiles on her face instantly froze. Im sorry, I cant say yes right now for a while. It was as if the blood in her entire body started flowing backwards, and Olives entire anger slowly evaporated. She stood still and watched as Shanes surprised face instantly darkened as well, and then even more miserably asked herself, Why? Shane was definitely angry tonight, his eyes appeared sharper than ever before, as if there were knives cutting into Olives heart. Looking at him so sad, Olive wanted to tell him everything she wanted to say several times, but in the end, she had to swallow it raw. I cant say that much right now, Im going back. After Olive quickly said that, she turned around and ran towards the outside of the yground in a big hurry. As soon as she escaped, she saw Odell and Floriing this way as well, and without even thinking about it, Olive said to Shane, who was following her, Shane, you go back first, I still have things to discuss with them. Obviously Odell and Flori both didnt expect Olive to be at the yground tonight either, a look of surprise appeared on their faces when they saw her, and after listening to her finish her sentence, Odells face turned even more ironic. So is there something more important than me proposing to you right now? Shane stares at Olive with a deadpan face, his voice cold as if hes trying to freeze people. Looking at Olive lowering her head and not saying anything more where she was, Shane took a deep breath before saying mockingly, Well then, Ill be going now. Watching Shane stride into the car, Olive was so heartbroken that she was about to faint on the spot, she turned her back and wiped away her tears before turning her head to Odell and speaking in a low voice: Im sorry. Did you just take a bullet with me? Odell looked at Olive with half narrowed eyes, his voice tone a bit red. Olive, havent you always liked Shane? Then why did you reject his proposal? Looking at the atmosphere between the two of them that was a bit off, Flori immediately stepped forward to round off the conversation and said. A marriage proposal? You just said those things just to turn down Shanes proposal tonight? Odell asked with some surprise, but at the same time the tone was a few moments better. Olive nodded silently, and Odells eyes suddenly looked like they were letting out light as he took a step forward and said sincerely to Olive, Olive, did you just turn down Shane now that youve realized whos the best person for you? Olive just shook her head dully and whispered to them, Im very tired right now, I just want to go back and rest, so you two go on as if nothing had happened. After the words were said, Olive waited until neither of them reacted and walked to the side of the road to stop a cab. After returning home with a heart full of sorrow and exhaustion, Elio and Maisie were still awake, just sitting on the sofa while eating snacks. When they saw Olive, both of them had a searching look on their faces, and they evenughed a little wistfully. Why are you back so early today? Maisie said to Olive with some snark. Then she pretended to look at the wall clock and coughed softly before saying, But its almost time now, did you have a deeper development with him tonight? Maisie took a step back and looked Olive up and down, only Elio was there to see that something was wrong with Olives face. Youve got to stop, she doesnt look like shes in a good mood to me.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Olive didnt have the strength to exin more to them, she just walked into her room with a cold face, locking the door behind her before she instantly copsed on the floor. Looking at the snow-white ceiling, her whole person fell into a deep thought, also do not know in this kind of muddle in the situation stayed for how long, waiting for Olive want to get up when the legs have been numb, more nearly can not stand again fell to the ground. She did not have the heart to take a shower, wearing clothes directly lying on the bed and fell into a dream, the next morning when she woke up again, Olive only felt like her body had been crushed by a truck, as if it could not lift her arms at all. She carefully rubbed her somewhat sore and swollen arms, pulled out her cell phone and looked twice, not to mention missed calls, not even a text message, she showed a bitter smile and then called Shane. After several rings, no one picked up, Olive didnt hang up, she just waited, thinking that Shane was busy, but after the phone hung up automatically, no one picked up. Shane didnt pay attention to Olive for several days, and didnt even pick up the phone. Olive felt that the boundary between Shane and Olive had been pulled apart again, and the cold war between the two of them had officially begun. Staying at home every day with nothing to do, cant help but fall into the imagination, in order to let herself quickly calm down, Olive woke up early every day to go to the studio to work. She just wanted to make herself move in a hurry, her body was tired, naturally she didnt have so much free time to think about those so-called things. You dont drink coffee, strong coffee is very bad for the body, youd better drink some warm milk. Olive was holding her coffee and looking at the itinerary on herptop when she suddenly heard a male voice ring out. Before she could react, the cup of ck coffee in her hand was taken away by Odell and reced with a cup of warm milk. Olive ced the ss of milk next to the table after giving him a faint look, then turned her head back to herptop. Sorry, Im not used to milk. Since Olive had been going about her daily business in the studio, Odell had followed suit and reported to work every day. It wasnt that she wasnt aware of Odells attitude towards her, she just simply didnt know how to respond to the sizzling emotion. Olive very frankly felt that she had used all means, but Odell was still full of passion and would not turn back at all until he hit the south wall, so Olive only pretended that she did not know anything, and this way it was considered good for both of them. Even if youre not used to drinking milk, but drinking coffee is very harmful to your body, you drink it so diligently you might as well just go eat coffee beans. Odell skimmed his lips and said somewhat grudgingly to Olive, before taking the cup of espresso in her hand to a side restroom to pour it out. chapter3061 Chapter 3061 Gossip Attacks Olive looked over at him helplessly for a short while before finally saying nothing and just burying her head and focusing on her work. It wasnt as if she hadnt seen those dark looks on Floris face every time Odell was hanging around herself. After Odells recent announcement that he had toe to the studio to report, Flori followed him to the studio, taking roughly the same pictures every day, but still full of enthusiasm and unable to stop at all. Flori for Odells feelings as long as pay attention to people will find, but because most of the people in the studio are like Odell as straight to the point, so far, only Olive a person feel her this hot. In fact, a gossip reporter like Flori was by definition not allowed to be brought into the studio, but since Olive was in an irritable mood these days, she fortunately didnt pay much attention to her. Olive. Flori took a step and sat down in front of Olive, looking at her somewhat cautiously. Have you looked at the hot search headlines in the past two days? No, why? What are they saying? Olive asked with a raised eyebrow. In the past two days, she had only wanted to sink her mind into her work, so she hadnt paid much attention to the entertainment trends on the inte. Ive read those media outlets saying that you and Odell worked so well together that youre going to extend the emotions from the show to real life, is that true? Floris words basically popped out one word at a time, both anxious and a little cautious within her eyes. What are you babbling about? Those media reporters are just going to catch wind of whats going on. Olive frowned her own eyebrows and spoke with some unhappiness. Looking at her cautious look, Olive directly jerked the phone from her hand, so with just one nce, she saw the erged photo of her and Odell in the same color dress. Shane also saw this photo, Olive thought of Shane, if he saw the news of these media reporters, he might be even more angry, he and he were already in a cold war, so he would no longer believe in himself? If it were before Olive would have felt that Shane would have stood by her side unconditionally, but as she looked at the erged photo, her heart wavered a little. Are these media reporters telling the truth? Seeing Olive staring at that photo in deep thought, Flori asked with some urgency. Olive shoved the phone back to her, then shook her head and stared tightly at herptop, saying as she moved, Its just to publicize the new drama, thanks to you being a gossip reporter, how could you believe these things? Flori sardonicallyughed a couple times and then didnt speak again, her face didnt look half as good as it did before. Just after they finished speaking, the two of them, Elio and Marcus, came over to Olives side holding their notebooks. Olive, in the past two days because of the new drama, thoseizens on the inte are very fond of you and Odells CP, Elio raised his head to look at Olive after he finished speaking, with some hesitation on his face. Looking at Elio who didnt open his mouth, Marcus directly said: Olive is like this, we all think that you and Odell should form a pair of cps while the wind is blowing, this way it can enhance the poprity of our studio. Seeing Olives face harden, Marcus immediately added: Of course we all know about your rtionship with Mr. Lopez, but this is just for show, there shouldnt be anything wrong with it Olive looked around at them before lowering her head and coldly saying, Dont ever speak to me like that again. Olive turned to herptop keyboard and then heard Odells voice ring out. I think theyre right ah, its a good thing for our studio too. Its just for show, and Shane shouldnt be paying attention to any of this right now, so you might as well just agree to it. Yeah Olive, were doing it for the studios poprity now too Im sure Mr. Lopez will understand. Hearing Odell open his mouth, Elio and Marcus both immediately followed. Olive closed her notebook in annoyance and turned her head to them and said, This matter has nothing to do with him, Im not agreeing to it not because of that level of consideration, its just that even if Shane agrees to it, Im definitely not going to agree to this matter. After Olive finished speaking, she looked at them up and down, looking at the enthusiasm of these few people did not decrease, she directly opened her mouth and said: This matter, none of you are allowed to say again, each of you go to busy themselves with the matter in hand. Seeing that Olive insisted on not agreeing, Elio and the others had no way out, and in the end, they could only give up this n and left helplessly. After both of them left, Odell still stood next to Olives position and stared at her, with no intention of leaving. Olive just pretended not to see it and was busy with what she had in her hands, after standing there for a while, Odell thought that he would have made a fool of himself and left. Why dont you agree with them on this proposal? When Olive was so busy that she forgot herself, Odells voice rang out again, and not only did he not leave, but he directly pulled a chair and sat opposite Olive. For his once again asked, Olive can only long sigh, finally helplessly said: I think there is absolutely no need for this, our work is now flourishing simply not afraid of the problem of fame, why must go to use these inexplicable means?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Although the words are so said, but Olives true thoughts or not exposed, she is no matter in the future in private life or public asions, do not want to have half contact with Odell again. If she really agreed to Elios proposal today, she was afraid that Odell would fall deeply into it again, and by then she would be more and more emotional and difficult to suppress. Odell didnt say anything, and after a moment of silence, he gave Olive a deep look, then stood up and left. Olive thought that after she had spoken so seriously, only the wind would pass, but what happened next made her feel that she had really overthought it a bit. What would you like for lunch today? Odell came up to Olive near the end of the meal and inquired. Olive said to him as she tapped on her keyboard, Theres not much I want to eattely, Id better order fast food, if you guys have anything you want to eat just go out and eat, dont worry about me. chapter3062 Chapter Alanso passed away These days because of the mood of the reason, Olive simply can not mention what appetite, she just order some takeout every day casually muddle two mouths, Odell is even more natural to apany Olive, as for Flori is also logical to eat fast food. As a matter of fact, even when Olives words were said, Odell directly said, Ill eat the fast food too. Before Olive could say anything back, Odell hurriedly walked to the side to make a reservation, and before he could finish his sentence, Olive shouted to the other side, And Floris too. Hearing Olives words, Flori gave her a grateful look, and then she sat down with her big bag. After waiting for a short while, the fast food was delivered, just like the boxed lunches they ate on the set, Olive and the girls carried it and walked to the living room, half squatting down to eat their bowls of rice. You first see if you think this script is to your liking. Two bites into the dish, Olive thought of the scripts shed helped Odell keep an eye on recently, and then handed it to him. No. After ncing at it, Odell quickly rejected it. The style is just too unsuitable for me, and I have no ns to move in that direction in the future. Olive took two more close looks at the script, and although the content inside was quite appealing, it really didnt fit well with the image Odell had created. Have you found any scripts you like in thest couple of days, I see that Elio has prepared a lot for you, and there isnt a single one that stands out in there? Olive nced at Odells desk, which had long since been littered with thick stacks of scripts. Odell skimmed his lips and said with a long sigh, I havent found a suitable one yet, theres no rush right now, this one hasnt been long since thest one ended anyway. After finishing her meal, Oliveid down in the lounge for a while before walking out, her life these days was like a copy and paste without any changes, probably because of her work, the whole person wasnt as irritable as before. One afternoon while organizing the information on herptop, she noticed a script that fit Odells image while drinking tea, so she directly took out her cell phone and dialed over to his side. Where are you right now, people? Ill be back at the studio soon, is there anything urgent? Odell on the other side of the phone froze for a moment, then quickly answered. Theres no rush,e straight over to me when you get back, I have something to ask you regarding the script. After speaking Olive hung up the phone, she picked up the script in her hand again and looked at it carefully. Although the script she had selected for Odell this time was a small-budget movie, it had caused repercussions after it was aired, and the actors and actresses in it had all be very popr because of it. The name of the y is called Hiding is a spy movie, although Odell has not been in contact with this type of drama, but just look at the character image Olive think he is very suitable. After waiting for a while Odell still did note back, but looking at the time estimate is also soon, so Olive also did not follow the urging, just take the phone and brush the recent entertainment trends. She was pushed to the top of the Twitter hot search again without a word, and this matter has been fermented for so long, and no one from the studio hase to inform her. After just two nces, Olives face instantly turned cold. The most anticipated CP in the drama shines into reality, Olive and Odell are a perfect match! I think their two face values are too unbelievable, the little baby they give birth to in the future will definitely be another beauty! My favorite actor and favorite actress are actually cps, its so beautiful! Olive looked at those photos, the hand holding her cell phone couldnt help but tighten a few points, the photos of her and Odell in the studio were uploaded to the inte by who knows who, and those angles looked like they were deliberately adjusted, the whole picture looked very loving. The more she looked at it the angrier she got, and finally directly mmed her cell phone heavily onto the table, the originally quiet studio was suddenly startled by this loud bang, everyone looked up and peered at each other with puzzled faces. Just by looking at the sheepishness on the faces of the Elio and Marcus guys, Olive was able to anticipate it. Whats wrong with you? Why is everyone silent? It was getting a little awkward when Odell suddenly walked in through the door with a sh of surprise on his face, then he spoke to Olive with a smile. You guys better hurry up now and exin to me what the hell is going on with those pictures on the inte! The smirk on Odells face froze, but he quickly covered it all up again, snorting and saying to Olive, So you mean those photos, isnt there nothing wrong with that? So youre now admitting that you did this whole thing? Olive stared at Odell with a deadly stare and watched his face be more and more ugly before speaking directly: I clearly said before that I would never agree to this matter, you guys really dont put me in my eyes too much! After she finished speaking, she turned to the other people in the studio and continued to speak, If you guys have any dissatisfaction with my management say it as early as possible, I definitely wont force anyone to stay. One by one, she swept through the studio personnel, everyone put their heads down, it was obvious that this was done by their own people, they had spoken so clearly before, but they all treated it as if it was a whisper! No wonder she was puzzled before how someone could stay in the office and eat fast food on the side, it turned out that they wanted to take advantage of her staying here so that they could take some catchy pictures. I run this studio, so keep that in mind everyone, Im also the one who pays your sries! Olive turned her head again after she finished speaking to them and looked at Odell as she coldly spoke, I really didnt expect you to be so capable, youve only been here for a few days, but youve managed to enlist the hearts of the people. Odells face showed an awkward and somewhat sarcastic smile, Olive didnt continue to talk about anything else, but just walked over to Elio and Marcus and said sternly: I gave all the work to you guys because of trust, what I said before was clear enough, but you guys are still doing these things behind my back! After watching Elio and Marcus bow their heads in front of him and admit their mistakes, the anger in Olives heart only calmed down a few points. You guys go deal with my online scandal right now, I dont want to see any more news about this! Everyone in the studio sensed Olives anger, so they deleted all the online posts, and even the media who wanted to catch the news were a bit puzzled for a while.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. chapter3063 Chapter Legacy Controversy Regarding the scandal, there wasnt much loss in the case of the studio stopping the loss in time, just that there were some melon eaters still discussing about it all from time to time. However, all of these things had long been thrown out of the sky by Olive, since Odell had not returned to the studio after that day, that previous Hiding script could only be shelved there. Later Olives studio in order to block the mouth of the media, intended to put Hiding temporarily pushed to the front of the curtain, in all the actors to recruit the main selection. But she couldnt find a suitable director to take on the role for many days, and the studio was just a staging area, so if she wanted to handle a big production, it would bepletely impossible on its current scale. Olive and Odells scandal at the time Shane has also seen, and then with his help all things are sort of suppressed, the two of them are also sort of a rare open heart to have a good chat. All of this went well for Olive, but Shane couldnt let go of her, and thats why he was willing to bow his head again and again. The studios affairs are back on track, Olive they are busy recruiting actors every day, but also want to find the right director to take over this big production, Hiding is a dark horse movie in thest life, if they can produce a good, for their studio is alsopletely only good. But before the movie started shooting, Olive received a sudden call from Shane, nso, who had been lying in the hospital for some days, was about to be unable to support himself, and by the time Olive arrived, he had only one breath left in his body. Olive, Im sorry, Im sorry for you, and Im sorry for LaNell nso said to the snowy ceiling as he took Olives hand, then he couldnt get his breath up and the look on his face instantly became fixed. Olives heart steeply rose with a strong sense of remorse, if she had been able toe over earlier she might have been able to find out about her origins, but now with nsos departure everything became unknown. Standing outside the ward door, Ocan and the others instantly realized that something was wrong, Nell even rushed up and jumped on nsos body, bawling her eyes out. Shane and Ocan both stood by the hospital bed and said nothing, except that their hidden eyes instantly turned red as well, and by the time Canes arrived, a white cloth had been ced over nsos face. Heh, you really didnt leave me a word until you died. Canes looked at nso on the hospital bed expressionlessly, and there was not a single ripple in his eyes. Did he say anything about the will when he left? There was a moment of silence before Canes turned his head to address Ocan. Mom! Why are you so cold-blooded and heartless, my dad just died! Ocans face was full of disbelief and spoke to Canes even raising his volume a few notches. Even so what? Still expressionless, Canes looked at nso, who was already stiff on the bed, and turned his head coldly at Ocan. The person is gone anyway, I only care about the inheritance now! Mom, how can you be so cold to this extent, it was your husband who just passed away! Ocans whole mood just red up, looking at Canes with a face full of surprise. Indifferent? Did he ever treat me well in all the years I was married to him? If it wasnt for him, I wouldnt have been sopletely ruined in my life, and now youre calling me indifferent!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After she finished speaking she leaned against the wall of the hospital room andughed continuously, there were also rolling teardrops in her eyes, but they never fell down. Looking at the ward has been a little bit of a mess, Shane pressed his brow, looked at Canes coldly said: about the inheritance of things have to wait until after the burial of dad to find awyer to discuss, you now since you do not want to stay here, just hurry out. Ward side again returned to the kind of lonely sadness, only Nell in a side crying some liver, nsos remains are still as peaceful, face hanging a few satisfied smile, Olive do not know what he died before he thought. Because nso was very sick before, his aftermath has long been taken care of more or less, from the middle of the night everyone has been stepping up preparations, when the day dawns, he has been sent to the cemetery outside the city. Because he left the words before, so this funeral was held very low-key, in addition to thepanys old employees, there are some close rtives in addition to no more people to participate in, all dressed in uniform ck clothing, in such a drizzle in the morning, a heavy sadness to everyone wrapped. Everyone suppressed their emotions, only Nell was the first to cry, she rushed to the grave and cried her heart out. In this dignified and heavy atmosphere Canes looks particrly special, she stood far from the tombstone coldly watched all this, her eyes are like stagnant water, without any fluctuation. This simple but somewhat grand funeral was over in one morning, Olive and her group drove directly back to the vi. Because of the rain, all of them were a bit ufortable, especially Shane was even more fragile, and only under Olives soothing, they were able to raise half of their appetites. It was only after the night was over that Shane drifted off to sleep under Olives soothing care, and looking at his sleepy face, Olive didnt close her eyes for the rest of the night. The next morning she had just gone to bed, and before she woke up, she heard a scuffle outside, and then a maid came and knocked on their door, telling them to wake up. By the time Olive and the others cleaned up and went to the living room, there was already an eyeless middle-aged man sitting there. He was nsos previous personal attorney, and he came over today to announce the distribution of the estate in nsos name. Possibly because of the funeral that had just been held, the entire mansion revealed a heavy mourning, even thewyer didnt say much, just took out all the agreements in his file bag. These two agreements were left by Mr. Lopez to Miss Nell and Mrs. Lopez, each of you has seven percent of thepanys shares. After the words were said, thewyer pushed the two agreements in front of Canes and the girls. Its only this much, and youre trying to fool me! Canes pped the agreement heavily on the table and spoke with some dissatisfaction. But thewyer wasnt paying any attention to her at all and just pulled out two more documents and put them in front of both Ocan and Shane. chapter3064 Chapter Disagreement This is what Mr. Lopez left for the two young masters, you each have twenty percent of the shares. Regarding the words spoken by thewyer, both Shane and Ocan didnt have any extraments, they just silently took the agreement that belonged to them, and after signing it, they took out the backup and sent it back to thewyer. What the hell? These are the only ones in our family, where did the rest of the shares go?! Canes took their agreement and looked at it for a couple of moments before questioning loudly at thewyer. Thatwyer didnt say much, just took out another separate agreement from the folder and scanned around beforending his eyes on Olive. Regarding the remaining shares of thepany, Mr. Lopez had already drawn up an estate n before he left, and the remaining forty-one percent was all left to Miss Holt. What? Are you kidding me now, why should I give this bitch so many shares! Crazy, I think youre all crazy! Olive watched as a handful of the agreement that hadnt even been touched by her own hand was snatched up by Canes, her hand tugging at the thin page as if she was trying to see through it. Im really sorry Mrs. Lopez, this is all the masters intention before he died, and after the master signed and stamped this agreement already has legal significance, no matter what you say theres no way to change it. Thatwyer didnt say anything more to Canes, but just spread his hands to her, seeing that everything was already done and there was no way to change it, Canes threw that agreement hard at thewyer. This is a fools errand, how can she possibly take so many shares, I absolutely disagree with the contents of this agreement! I dont think the shares on these medical books belong to me, I also refuse to sign. When everyone was looking at the crazy Canes on the side and was at a bit of a loss, Olive spoke up with a bit of a clear voice. I dont have any contribution to thepany, and I dont have any blood rtionship with Uncle Lopez, so I really dont have the means to get so many shares of thepany, I hope you can make another arrangement for the shares under his name. Olive pushed that agreement in front of thewyer again after she finished speaking, her face all determined. She really couldnt figure out why the good old nso would leave himself such a huge inheritance, just Ocan and Shanebined didnt get as much as she did, everything was simply too unbelievable! Heh, it seems some people know that holding something that doesnt belong to them can be a bit hot! Canes spoke tauntingly as he sat with his legs crossed and his arms around his chest. Miss Olive is really sorry, this agreement has alreadye into effect, and there is no way to change the content, this is all a piece of Mr. Lopezs heart, and I still hope you can ept it. Thatwyer had a difficult look on his face, followed by pushing the agreement towards Olive. Olive, take it, this is all Dads heart for you, he also wishes you a good life. Shane said as Olive was wavering, Shane came up to her and said soothingly. Olive looked at the side of the Canes constantly cast a contemptuous gaze at her, the mind gradually live up, before thepanys five percent of the loose shares have long been Canes in the bag, if you no longer want these shares, will be her again find a way to snatch away. Now if the shares fall in their hands can also ensure thepanys peace, if it falls in the hands of Canes, I do not know how it will set off a bloody wind. Shane looked at Olives shaken look and shoved the pen into her hand, finally Olive signed her name on the agreement under his encouragement. Well, the issue regarding Mr. Lopezs previous estate is now reasonably settled, so if anyone has any subsequent questions, feel free to contact me. Thewyer tucked all the signed backup agreements into his briefcase and left at a brisk pace after saying hello. After waiting for the guests to be sent away, Nell immediately stood up and pointed his finger at Olives nose and cursed loudly, Hmph, youre not afraid of burning your hands even if you hold something like this, what qualifications do you have toe and get your hands on our familys property?! Nell, dont bother with her in general, people like her will get theireuppance sooner orter! Canes then came forward and said in a helpful manner immediately after.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Shouldnt you be the one to get whatsing to you, Uncle Lopez has just been buried and youre calling thewyers to the house to distribute the property! Olive looked at Canes, whose face was painted with borate makeup, and spoke to her with the same sneer. You keep your mouth shut! Canes no longer cared about her image and modesty and rushed forward to give Olive a p, but was then stopped by Ocan who stepped aside. Mom, cant you stop for a while? Stop doing these things, Dad was just buried and theres still a lot going on at home! Ocans face was all sadness, he had long since lost the manic look he usually had. Im telling you, as long as Im around for a day there will never be a good day for you, howe you didnt die earlier? Howe you have such a big life?! Canes couldnt struggle with Ocan, and manipted the cup on the coffee table aside and smashed it hard at Olives feet. Just in such a moments effort, the bullying and those kidnapped scenes in the past echoed in Olives mind like a walk in the park. The reason why you obstructed me before was because you were afraid that I woulde back for so many shares, right? For the answer Olive had roughly known in her mind, but she still asked Canes undeterred. Right! Its because of this reason, what do you think qualifies you to take so many shares of the family, just because of that ridiculous identity of yours?! Whether Olive is entitled to take so many shares or not, its not for you to ask, its all a decision that dad made while he was alive and theres nothing any of us can do to change it. Shane stepped forward and shielded Olive behind him and said coldly to Canes. Canes was still ranting unrelentingly from the sidelines, it turned out that she was the reason for all the things that had happened before, and Shanes face instantly turned blue as he listened. How dare you do something like that to Olive when you tried to put her to death so many times! Shane said as he yelled at Canes, shaking with anger. The more arrogant the enemy was, the bigger ones smile had to be, so as to really piss her off. Im telling you, even if youre as angry as you are these shares are still in my hands! Ill hand it all over to Shane to take care of, so you dont have to care about thepany in the future! chapter3065Chapter 3065 Changes One After Another Olive calmed her mind as much as possible and sneered at Canes. Heh! Good, you have guts! Id like to see if you can still be as wild as you are today after my big move is released! After dropping this sentence, Canes stepped on her high heels and left the living room in big strides, and didnt pay any more attention to Olive and the others, and after waiting for her people to go out, everyone fell into deep thought. Everyone knows in their hearts that Canes is definitely a person who will do what she says, and in the future, Olives side will be in constant trouble again. In the end, under Olives repeated assurances, Shane reluctantly agreed to let her go alone, but still ced several bodyguards around her. That was the end of the inheritance matter, but what gave Olive more headaches was the follow-up of the Hiding spy movie. She was a bit busy these days because of the scandal of the studio, obviously she had already invited a veteran director who had been working in the entertainment industry for many years and had many masterpieces under his name toe out to guide her. But what went wrong in the middle of the process was that this director, not knowing whether he was framed by his opponent or what, was suddenly caught in the storm, and for a while even Olive and the others were implicated. Olive, what can we do? Those actors heard that the director wont work with us anymore, and now they all want to bail out in a hurry! Didnt I say, well find a better director to work with Let them wait for a while, this movie will definitely be a dark horse, and everyone will explode with it in the future! Olive frowned and spoke with some impatience. Its useless, Ive been stabilizing the army before, but we havent found a suitable director after so long, and they even went on strike in unison and left the crew in the afternoon! Elio also let out a long sigh after he finished speaking. Hiding this y is the most important work in Olives life, although she cant be the director, she must also travel this y in the name of the studio. After Odells departure, Olive has identified a new group of actors for the y, but with the directors departure the production has been slow to start, and the actors who came to the studio have all gone on strike and left the studio. Originally those actors in Olives persuasion, most agreed to continue to stay on the side of the crew, but do not know who was moved, they are like being tapped into the corner of the collective left.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The scandal of Olives y was rumored all over the ce, and many peopleughed at her for being an actress and even more for being a director. Olives career met its Waterloo, but Alieen and Quincys career is flourishing, they grouped into the most popr and most eye-catching cp, a lot of indirectly when the poprity of the notice. As the two peoples poprity continues to climb, some of their original notice have fallen to Alieen their side. After half a month, Olives studio is still at a loss for actors and actresses to recruit, Hidings movie wont just die on the beach, right? Olive! She heard Elios excited voice while she was fidgeting in the studio, and turned her head absently, her shocked expression freezing at the sight of the visitor. She hadnt seen Odell for a few days, and he seemed to have added a bit of sunshine to his whole person, and even the way he was dressed had a bit of a summer vor to it. It was like his whole person had changed a lot, but if she asked Olive to say specifically what was different, she wouldnt know where to start for a moment. I hear youre shooting that Hiding movie now? Odell walked up to herself and pulled out her chair and sat down right next to Olive. Before Olive could say anything, he immediately said, I wonder if I would have the honor to act in your y? Odells arrival was like timely rain, and Olive quickly nodded her head in agreement without even thinking about it. Of course! Her previous favorite leading man was originally Odell, only with his departure was she forced to choose the rest of the people, just in such a sunny afternoon, the knot in Olives heart was so easily untied. With Shanes investment and Odell in the lead role, Hiding was back on top of Twitter, with a number of lesser actors now wanting to try their hand at it. With their help, the preparation of the y went exceptionally smoothly, basically all the personnel have been finalized, except for a second female and the directors choice of the dyed whereabouts. Because the situation of the second female is rtively special, she is in a wheelchair role, some actors simply do not want toe to try. As the day to start shooting again is getting closer and closer, Olive finally also put the idea to Maisies body, for the physical ailments of Maisie, the role of the second female role and the image of her life is very consistent. Just agree, didnt you study directing before? Now that you havent found a suitable person for a while, why dont you just take on the role yourself! Maisie did nod her head in agreement, but Olive was hesitant to let go of the matter of their proposal to put herself up to directing. Even though I studied directing, I havent graduated yet, and Ive never done any work on my own. Olive frowned and spoke with some difficulty. Olive, just give it a try, its not like we can find a suitable director right now, if we keep this up, those media outlets will beughing at us again! Elio and the studios crowd all cheered at Olive and said. Alright then, Ill just barely give it a try, dont worry everyone, Ill definitely put in my twelve percent effort to treat this movie! In the end, Olive nodded his head and agreed only after everyone begged him many times. Because of the series of things that happened before this drama, coupled with the fact that Olive didnt have any extra topics to talk about after they had been preparing for such a long time, a number of people had long lost their expectations for this drama. Just when she was at a loss because of the level of conversation, Odell was the first to release his makeup photos online? In this drama, Odells first role was as a rich boy, and then he finally got involved in the spy war, this is a drama that transformed his image, so many fans have bought it and shouted in anticipation! In addition to Olive, who is busy all day long because of the drama, Quincys poprity has finally skyrocketed amidst the scandal with Alieen, and shes busy like a spinning gyroscope every day, with announcementsing in all over the ce. On the first night after Hidings y ended, Olive and her cast and crew were all invited to attend the seasons cast and crew fashion show, and even though she was only the director this time, she was also in the invitation lineup. chapter3066 Chapter Accident Originally, the studios activities were to be organized as a group, but because of Olives personal matters, she ended up having to fall in line and rush over alone. What are you guys trying to pull now?! She had juste out shortly after getting her hair done when she ran into Alieen and Quincy at an alley intersection, and those two were even pressing all the way to block Olive in the alley. They were followed by Nell, and it was as if the three of them had nned this in advance, pressing Olive every step of the way. After the previous experience, Olive was not so panicked now, and took out her cell phone and dialed over to that side. Im now blocked in the alley, you guys hurry over. Huh? Are you calling for help now? I tell you theres no way, even if you scream through your throat, no one will-Before Alieens words evennded, she saw a few burly mening from the entrance of the alley behind Olive, and the smiles on her face all stiffened. Because of Canes warning, Shane had ced some bodyguards around Olive, and in order not to scare the snakes, Olive had kept a certain distance from them, and the bodyguards would only appear when there was danger. Quincy and their face of indulgence instantly also converge down, but also pulled Alieen quickly ran to the outside. The only people left in the alleyway were Olive and the group of tough guys, plus Nell, who was ring at them from the side. Put her in that restroom next door! Olives eyes were dead set on Nell, but the words were directed at the bouncers. Dont you go too far, arent you afraid that Ocan and the others will find out if you do this to me! Nells face changed dramatically, pointing his finger at Olives nose and said loudly. But Olive wouldnt even bother with Nell anymore, just that by virtue of the bodyguard stuffing her into a public toilet aside. Like this kind of downtown ce more prosperous public toilet is a lot of people to and fro, that is to say no one now, in a short time Nell himself will also be released, so Olive simply did not pay much attention to what the heart, directly with the group of people and left. But even if she thought about it, she didnt expect that the next day the news of Nells death woulde on the Inte. Olive looked at those big words and was in a daze when her cell phone screen suddenly jumped up and Shanes name appeared on top of the screen, she was a little afraid to pick it up for a while. Olive After a while of silence, Shane called out to Olive in a low voice, just by listening to his timbre, Olive could think of what kind of sadness was on Shanes face. A man who had clearly appeared alive and well yesterday was suddenly announced dead the very next day, and Olive wasnt even reacting right now. The ce where Nell had passed away was the same public restroom where Olive had been locked up before, and it seemed to say that she had died in an extremely tragic manner, with her eyes wider than brass bells and her hand still knocking firmly against the door handle. Im sorry After a long while of silence, Olive said to Shane on the other side of the phone, although he said that this matter had nothing to do with himself, but if he hadnt locked Nell up there yesterday, maybe she wouldnt have had anything happen to her today. The two of them were not talking to each other. Shane didnt say anything, both of them held the phone and didnt say anything. Suddenly Elio came in and knocked on Olives door and said loudly: Olive, there are police officers outside looking for you! These policemen suddenly came to the door because they suspected that the cause of Nells death yesterday had something to do with Olive, and they needed to bring her back to the police station for further investigation. I dont know whether these police have got some other information, and even took out a whole lot of evidence, pointing out that Olive is the final murderer. She refused to go back to the police station with them, and it was only Shanes sudden appearance that broke the deadlock. Regarding the cause of my sisters death, I hope you can investigate carefully, I believe Olive would never do such a thing! Shane said loudly as he shielded Olive behind him. The cops looked at each other in disbelief before finally leaving the apartment at Shanes insistence. Everything had reversed so quickly, before Olive and the others could even regain their senses, by then the news had been reported on the inte, and thetest movement hade from the police department. The real culprits in Nells death were Quincy and Alieen, both of whom had been arrested in the police station as a result of the revtion, which was yet another shocking bombshell for the showbiz industry, which had always been a catch-all. But with all the news on the inte every day, the incident was soon forgotten. With this matter over, Olive went back to her work as usual, and after finishing her work for the day, she returned to her apartment in the afternoon, but she didnt expect to receive an unexpected guest. Canes was sitting on the sofa, next to her was a girl who was about the same age as Olive, she looked like she had red lips and white teeth, with a head of ck and bright hair draped over the back of her shoulders, and the whole person looked very well-behaved. Sitting on the opposite side of Canes is Shane, who looks at Olive walking in, she even raises her head and looks this way with some indifference. Olive, let me introduce to you, Nickolive and you are all from the countryside, and also from your neighboring vige. Nickolie? In just that split second of effort Olive reacted to everything, she looked up at Shane and blushed a little. Shane With her long buried secret suddenly out of the blue, Olive might have had to act calm to muddle through, but her whole trembling body was a little out of control. It really is true what shes telling us. The skepticism in Shanes eyes had turned intoplete certainty, and after giving Olive aplicated look he stood up and left the apartment in stride. Olive stood still for just a few minutes and had already experienced a huge change in her life, the frost on Shanes face when he left was still visible to her, and now that Olive, who was always in his heart, had returned, where should she go from here? After a few days at home, Olive barely managed to get up the spirit, Hiding this drama is not yetpletely finished, even for the staff responsible, she must also get up the spirit. By the time Olive arrived at the studio she had learned news that she found somewhat unexpected, for the real Olive had returned and Shanes previous investment in the y hade to aplete end. Because of this sudden setback, everyone had been as busy as ants on a hot pan, and it was only with Odells reassurance that the y was barely wrapped.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. chapter3067 Chapter Flower Fields in Ireland The drama was another record high in TV ratings and Olive had a new round of reforms when they were working, but since that day when they met in the apartment, Shane never appeared in Olives life again. After receiving the Best New Director award for Hidings drama, Olive ended all her work in China.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She thought she might be the first time to get these awards for directing, but it might also be thest time to get this award. After speaking her eptance speech to all of her peers on stage, Olive carried her skirt to the back of the curtain, and while everyone was rejoicing she simply left the auditorium. She leaned her back against the side of the airne seat, and two lines of tears appeared in her eyes as she watched the ever-changing scenery. Olive had lived inside the Srimery for two lifetimes, a ce that had given her memories that the rest of the world could hardly hold, and she was now determined to let go and return everything to the dust. Goodbye, Shane. Im sorry I ever loved you, Im sorry I ever cheated on you Irnd was always a ce with beautiful scenery, both greenery and flowers were cultivated quite sessfully, even Olivesvender, which was always her favorite, grew in abundance here. When she left, she took all her savings with her, and with most of the money she rented arger farm in Irnd, where she kept a cabin and lived the most ordinary life. All the things of the past disappeared into Olives life like clouds of smoke, and although it was only two years ago, Olive had forgotten most of it, as if it were a past life. Everything about Srimery had been put behind her when she left two years ago, and all that had happened was just a dream that was both intoxicating and somewhat sad. Hi! Bossdy, do you need freebor here?! Olive was wearing a straw hat on her head and was watering the flower fields with arge tin bucket when she heard a familiar yet unfamiliar male voice from behind her. She froze instantly as she moved, and thedlended in the bucket with a clunk. Olive slowly forced herself to stand up, taking a deep breath before she barely pushed down the sourness in her nose, waiting for the emotions in her heart to calm down for the most part before she turned her head to look at Odell and spoke, Its really been a long time. She allowed herself even more of an indulgentugh, trying to make the reunion of the two after two years seem as less sad as possible. Odells eyes shed with a hint of heartache, then he hid those emotions and opened his arms to Olive and said snidely, Ive traveled halfway across the world to see you, so why dont you at least give me a hug when you meet an old friend? Olive didnt pay any more attention to what Odell said, skimming his lips and carrying the bucket he walked to the side of the house. Howe youre free toe visit me? Its far enough away from here. Why have you be so cold, were old friends reunited, you should at least be polite to me. Odell bristled, somewhat hurt, at Olive, and walked straight over to the nso house, pulling over a wicker chair and copsing onto it. Ive been flying for so long, naturally I came over to see how youve been doingtely, living alone is so lonely, do you need a boyfriend to help you out? Looking at Odell with one of those smiles on his face, Olive skimmed her head as much as she could to stop meeting his eyes, even though he hid it so well, the seriousness underneath his eyes was a little hard to ignore. Look at all the flowers I have with me, Im having a hell of a time on my own. Olive waved her hand and pointed to arge field of flowers outside and spoke to Odell. It had be that awkward situation between the two of them again, and Olive couldnt hold back any longer as she continued to speak indifferently to Odell: Odell, after all this time, havent you let go? There are a thousand good people in this world, and after a long time youll realize that Im not worth such heartfelt treatment, and youll find that no liking will ever be the only one. No! Olive, youre wrong about that, in fact, Ive tried to get you out of my mind every day since you left, but its just not something I can do! I dont care if Im sleeping or walking, youre the only thing thats on my mind every day, thats easy for you to say, so if youre so good at it, teach me how to let it go! The more Odell spoke the more emotional he became, his eyes turned red and he was still staring at Olive. Olive turned her head away and didnt meet Odells eyes anymore, his eyes were too hot, the whole person was like a trapped beast, Olive was afraid that if she turned her head and met his eyes, she would be stabbed by those burning heat. Whether it was selfishness or caution, this one true heart of hers was only so big, there was no room for a second person. You go away, donte backter, I just want to live my life quietly now, I dont want anyone to be in the middle of my life. Odells arrival was like a key that unlocked Olives long dusty memories once again, not to mention those about the good things, just those painful memories instantly overwhelmed her. She still remembers the scene when she was framed and put to death when she was in the country, she also remembers those hurt expressions on Shanes face when she saw him for thest time that day, all the things even if they were like a walking light filled in Olives mind, and her whole being was already at the verge of breaking down. Live your life in peace and quiet? Olive have you note to your senses by now? Are you going to keep pretending to be asleep? Dont think you can really forget everything at home once youvee to Irnd, do you? Youre dead in the water, theres absolutely no way you can forget Shane! Youre just a shrinking violet, deliberately avoiding these things! Odells tone calmed down at the end of his words, he looked at Olive with helplessness in his eyes, and even his words had more than a little bit of hatred in them. The tears that had been forcibly suppressed by Olive for two years, now finally couldnt help bute out of their sockets, Odell, there is not a single word spoken today that is not true, no matter how one deliberately avoids, how one avoids, one cant cover up those rambling thoughts about Shane. She tended all the flowers and nts in the garden every day as if she were crazy, deliberately keeping herself busy and not stopping for a moment. Olives heart knows very well that as long as she stops, her mind is all about Shane, and those thoughts are like a knife cutting the flesh of her heart. chapter3068 Chapter No More Separation Before when the two of them met often, Olive was still unclear about what kind of presence Shane really had for her, and only after she left did she realize that Shane had be the irreceable one in her heart. Olive, stop embarrassing yourself, okay? Youve lived two lifetimes just make yourself whole, do things on your own terms and stop being so tortured. Odell put his arm around Olives shoulder and said gently to her, his voice was also full of heartache and relief. Look, I only havent seen you for two years, and youve already lost weight like this, if it goes on for a long time, youll drag yourself down sooner orter. I really miss him so much, Im abroad these two years in my head all the time thinking about him, I simply cant help it ah Olive hugged her head and cried bitterly, Odell also cant hide his heart, embraced over her shoulders, then buried in the Olives ear, whispered to her those long buried words. You listen to me, hurry back to him, you are already in so much pain now, the damage brought by such a separation is manifold, not only only you he is also in great pain, the two of you shouldnt be tormenting each other like this. Olive wiped her own tears from her eyes and stood up straight from Odells arms, looking at him with bewilderment and helplessness in her eyes. But but I lied to him because of what happened before, he wont forgive me anymore and I lied to him about his feelings No, Olive you listen to me, he would never do this to you, not only does he not hate you but he misses you, you hurry back to him. Odell said as he reached out and gently touched Olives back to soothe her. Olive, you go and make everything clear to him, you two stop tormenting each other and he will surely forgive you. It was on such a misty morning that Olive told Odell the truth that she had been hiding for two years, and they even borated on many things one by one. After thest time he had told Odell about his rebirth, Olive had once again revealed to him the thing that he had counterfeited. All the uneasiness and fear in his heart were exposed in the air, and those things were like ghosts, which finally stopped bothering Olive after he told them. In Odells relief, Olive packed up her not too many bags that afternoon and left the farm in Irnd, while Odell took over her bucket and stayed on to help her with all the flowers and nts. I dont know what he was thinking, saying it was only because he wanted to rx and take a break here. The front foot just stepped out of the farm Olive back foot is a little regret, she did not rush to take a ne to find Shane, she felt that she is really too impulsive, from that thing happened has been more than two years, is Shane really will be like Odell said as still waiting for her in the same ce? And now that Olive, the one Shane has been longing for, has returned to his side, will he be able to set aside a ce for himself again? For two years ago everything is unknown, Olive really do not have the courage to make a decision. She looked at thergevender field behind her, and her heart, which was always swaying, gradually calmed down under the breeze. After careful consideration, Olive didnt rush back to Shane, nor did she stay on the farm, she nned to return to the Srimery to see what had changed after two years. As soon as the nended on the ground of Srimery, the heat in the air immediately hit her, and the familiar smell instantly wrapped Olive up. She had been living on her own for the past two years abroad, not that she hadnt thought abouting back again, but she was afraid that she wouldnt be able to stop herself from looking for Shane again after two years had passed. In thisnd where she left her joy and happiness behind, Olive was afraid that she would do those crazy actions, miss Shane even more, and crave for his embrace even more. But things did turn out as Olive thought, just as soon as shended on the ground there was one more crazy thought in her head, she thought about Shane like an obsessive, many times she walked under his office building unconsciously. Only that impulse to meet was still suppressed by Olive. She was alone as if she was returning to her hometown, walking to many ces that she had been with Shane that day, eating many of those delicacies that she had eaten with him, and ever since they had separated Olive never felt that there was a time when she craved for his embrace as much as she did today. It was only after making such a move that Olive felt those thoughts in her heart gradually being washed away, and slowly her emotions were no longer as emotional as before. She once again went to eat at The Meadow Oyster, in the rising heat, she could still see the picture of eating with Shane, just remembering that she held the food for her, Olives mouth is a faint smile. Things have gone on for so long, more than two years its time to let go, its time to return everything to dust to dust. After dinner, Olive took an afternoon stroll to an extremely ssy coffee shop on Tinted Stream that she and Shane had frequented before, and even the name of the ce was new, Generous Crumbs Barista. I held the camera hanging on my chest and took a picture of the door of the cafe, and before I walked in, I saw the figure sitting next to the chair through the floor-to-ceiling window. It was a thought deep in Olives heart, and she stopped in her tracks, finally shedding a faint smile as she took an extremely natural step inside. May I sit in this seat please? As soon as Olives words hit the ground, it was obvious to notice Shanes fingers flipping through the magazine stiffen, as if the whole person was a slow-release shot in a movie, slowly putting down the magazine and slowly raising his head? s eyes were still dead set on Olive and were glowing with a moving light. Just two years have not seen, Shane body temperament is very different, the whole person is revealed a few points of cold arrogance, look also more stable than in the past days. Olive as much as possible like Odell treat her like, extremely natural to pull open the chair to sit on the opposite side of Shane. How have you been in the country for the past two years?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Fine. Shanes face of those flustered quickly masked by him, he raised his eyes face all indifference, looking at Olive as if looking at a long time not seen a friend, deep color light, but the words in a few more points of strangeness. chapter3069 Chapter Grand Finale If she didnt go back to China, Olive wouldnt have thought that after that incident, she and Shane would still be able to be at peace in the same house. Breathing the same air in the same city, on the same coffee table, chatting about the same day. Two years had passed in a sh, as if they had never been apart, but also as if they had already experienced radical changes in those two years. During her conversation with Shane, Olive learned many things that she hadnt known since she left the country. Canes still coveted the shares, and in the end, he went insane because of his obsession, and now he has been forced to go to a mental hospital for the rest of his life. Maisie and Ocan also got married as they wished, and even left Srimery and settled abroad for a long time. Because Ocan still has most of the shares of thepany, so even though they dont work, they also have thepanys dividends, life is more than ordinary people live a very prosperous life. And Maisies legs have been mostly healed after a long period of rehabilitation, and she can now stand up by herself without relying on a wheelchair. They all turned out to be doing so well, what about you? Has your life changed in thest two years? Olive broke into a smile and stirred her cup of coffee gently, hesitating for a moment before mustering up the courage to say. What about Olive? You guys should be doing well now, right? After hearing Olives words, Shane froze somewhat slightly, but soon he reacted, lifting his cup and gently sipping his coffee. Its also okay, Im still doing the same things every day anyway, theres nothing else wrong except for the emptiness in my heart, as for how shes doing, Im not too sure. After Shane finished speaking he didnt give Olive another chance to open her mouth, he continued to speak somewhat meaningfully, Back then when I found out that she was Olive I gave her a sum of money, and then I let her go and live her own life. Olive couldnt tell what she was feeling right now, besides the shock there was also the surprise that came over her, Shanes eyes had been staring at her as if he was waiting for Olive to speak, but now she couldnt say anything at this news. Olive, Ive really missed you for two years. Ive really missed you for two years Olive repeated these words in her mind in shock, and finally even directly picked up her own camera and left the cafe as if she was fleeing.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. When she was leaving, she also saw those despondency in Shanes eyes through the floor-to-ceiling windows of that caf. Olive did not continue to wander in the Srimery, but only stayed in a hotel for two more days, and her heart could not be calmed for a long time because of the words that Shane said. Was he hinting at something when he said that his heart had been empty for the past two years? Or maybe he was being self-indulgent and intentionally answered his question wrongly? In fact, Olive couldnt help but tell Shane that she had missed him for so many years, but by the time she reacted, she was already standing outside the cafe. If time went back again, Olive would have sat in the cafe and told Shane that she missed him too, and that she would not have run away like she did that day. Just thinking about this Olive had a few chagrin, scratched her hair like a messy chicken nest, draped in a long robe and walked out of the hotel. After two days of being cooped up in the hotel without seeing any fresh faces, Olive came out feeling a little more popr, and every pore of her body screamed. The water of Tinted Stream was still as clear as two years ago, and a little bit turbulent, the two sides of the river bank had already grown a lot of green nts to protect the environment and purify the river water, looking at therge green, Olive felt a little bitfortable in the eyes. She put her hands on the railing of the Tinted Stream, looked down at the fast flowing water, and sighed through the clear reflection. The sky was full of big white clouds, and even the birds that flew by from time to time were all in pairs, so was she really going to be alone in her life? Olive was now a little unsure of what she hade back to the country for, if it was to see the scenery of Srimery again, then two years ago she had already seen enough. In the end, it was because there was something on her mind that she wanted to return to this homnd and meet the person she hadnt seen in a long time. But the direction of things seems to be not to their own expectations of the extension of the same, for their own day of escape Olive is a bit chagrined scratching his hair, how to do people will be no good to this point, after two years of their own or so timid as a mouse! She leaned over the railing and let out another long sigh, looking at another reflection showing in the clear river water before Olive turned her head away quickly. Shane was standingfortably beside herself, a faint smile still on her face and those familiar glows in her eyes. Those moving glows were the ones Olive would have seen from time to time two years ago, those drowning smiles that made her willing to revel in them. It was as if there were fireworks exploding in Olives ears, and the seeds of that barrennd in her heart instantly broke through and sprouted into arge pink flower. Olive reached out her hand to cover her mouth and nose, and her eyes gradually became a little red, looking at those moving radiance on Shanes face, and her familiar face, Olive couldnt say anything in a moment of excitement. Before returning to China, she had already thought about what would happen if she and Shane met again. The scene was just as Olive expected, in a casual afternoon, in the familiar caf, the two met again like old friends talking about the changes in the past two years. But she was in too much of a hurry toe back to the end of the story, she really did not think carefully, but now all the things are just right, and the bitter fruits nted on that day have also blossomed. Olive wiped her tears that were about to fall, and smiled at Shane, finally taking a deep breath before speaking seriously: Shane, after two years of not seeing you, I really miss you. As soon as her words hit the ground, Shane nodded solemnly and his eyes reddened slightly. This time its my turn to propose to you, Shane, no matter what stormse your way in the future, will you walk with me? Yes, no matter what happens for the rest of our lives, we will never be apart again. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!